ã€ŠThe Extraordinary Urban God of Medicineã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    A chain of train compartments wriggled past tall mountains like a soaring dragon or a slithering snake.

    It was a train that departed from the depths of the massive mountains toward Coast City.

    In one of the passenger cars.

    Roughly a dozen passengers were scattered around the seats in the passenger car.

    Among them, a young man in his early twenties was chatting away to an ultimate beauty of a young lady sitting across him.

    His attire was unbelievably plain¡ªone glance was all it took to tell anyone looking that he was a village kid. There were several patched-up holes in his navy blue shirt while the lower part of his body wore black straight-cut pants that nobody could pinpoint from which period it came from. The soles on his military green rubber boots were fully covered in yellowish mud that reminded people of the color of poop.

    However, it was not all hopeless for the youth since he was rather good-looking, especially his exceptionally pure eyes. They looked like clear skies after the rain, free from the impurities in the world.

    His name was Huang Xiaolong. It was true that he was a hillbilly from the mountains, and he was ready to make a living in Coast City in all of its flickering glory¡ªa city located at the shoreline.

    Across Huang Xiaolong, a lady at the peak of her youth sat and showed the epitome of vibrant youth. She was dressed in a plain floral print dress and her black hair cascaded down her elegant shoulders like a waterfall. Even without putting on any lip gloss, her cherry lips glowed in a natural bright red. Two big, watery eyes were engraved into her oval face, framed by her long lashes that fluttered from time to time. Below her eyes, her refined nose hung elegantly above her supple, cherry lips that often curved upward into a beautiful smile. Everyone would be deeply intoxicated just by looking at her.

    Her skin was as fair as lanolin jade. A pair of fullness on her chest stretched her long dress to its maximum tightness. Everyone could not help but worry for her, afraid that they would leap out of their fragile containment.

    ¡°Are you heading to the Coast City to work or to study?¡± asked the young lady in a rather interested tone as she looked at Huang Xiaolong across her.

    This time, the young lady went to the mountains with a group of university friends during the summer holidays, yearning for an adventure of ¡°surviving the wilds¡±. However, she was bored after a few days and decided to buy a ticket for an early train to return to Coast City.

    It was painstakingly boring on the train. Therefore, she did not mind chitchatting with Huang Xiaolong across her to pass the time.

    ¡°Me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face turned somber as he straightened up. He said, ¡°This time, I bring my entire village¡¯s hopes and dreams along with me to Coast City ¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? The entire village¡¯s hopes?¡± reiterated the young lady in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The people in the village gave me three missions.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression grew stony and more severe. ¡°Number one, I must earn money! I want to earn a lot of money so that I can build houses, schools, and old folks¡¯ homes in the village¡­ I want to let all the kids in the village study like the kids in the city can, learning about culture and knowledge¡­¡±

    Hearing his words, the young lady was in awe and she looked at Huang Xiaolong with a newfound trace of admiration.

    ¡°Number two, I¡¯m gonna get myself a wife! The village head said that the ladies in the city are the epitome of all things wonderful and they¡¯re all very pretty. The ladies in the village can never compare to them! The village head told me I must marry a lady in the city!¡± Huang Xiaolong continued with a stern face.

    ¡°Pffft¡ª¡± The young lady could not hold in her laughter.

    ¡°Number three, I wanna attend university. This is because there isn¡¯t anyone from our village who has gone to university until today¡ª¡± Huang Xiaolong spilled out all three of his life missions with a single breath.

    The young lady was a kind soul. She said in encouragement, ¡°I trust that you can do it! Uh-huh, all the best!¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll succeed. There isn¡¯t anything simpler than these three things to me¡­¡± continued Huang Xiaolong as-a-matter-of-factly, ¡°When it comes to earning money, I¡¯ll simply make a few hundred or a few thousand billion; as for getting married, it should be enough for me to marry a dozen or so; as for studying, I¡¯ll get that thing called a doctorate or a master¡¯s degree, then, I¡¯ll get a double degree or whatever you call it. That should be enough to satisfy the people in the village¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The young lady was utterly baffled. Any shred of admiration she had for Huang Xiaolong had disintegrated in an instant. She thought, ¡®This man is either joking or he¡¯s nuts.¡¯

    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at the young lady. ¡°I¡¯m not joking! If you must know, I¡¯m the pride of the whole village!¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem! I¡¯m not questioning you¡­ Hmm, let¡¯s change the topic, shall we? Is this the first time you left home? Do you know anything about the outside world?¡± She aptly changed the topic.

    ¡°I used to study in a primary school in Coast City but I stopped going after my third year¡­ Also, don¡¯t misunderstand that I¡¯ve been out of touch with the outside world. I head to the province¡¯s cybercafe every week to surf the internet. That ¡®666¡¯ that you city dwellers say and what, ¡®pakpakpak¡¯1? I know what all of them mean,¡± said Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Talking to you is draining¡­¡± The young lady ran out of motivation to continue the conversation. Internally, she thought, ¡®What a weirdo. He spurts bullshit with a straight face. Can he truly be cuckoo?¡¯

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s your favorite pastime in the mountains?¡± the lady asked again.

    ¡°I have many hobbies. My favorite is to research fuzhuan1 and incantations. Sometimes, I go around catching spirits. Of course, I occasionally dabble in palmistry, Fengshui, or something of that line¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong answered honestly.

    ¡°My goodness! There is no way we can continue the conversation now! You¡¯re a total¡ª What research fuzhuan or catching spirits¡­¡± The young lady decided to stop wasting her breath talking to Huang Xiaolong.

    There was absolutely no way for them to keep talking!

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± On the contrary, Huang Xiaolong started to perk up. ¡°What do you think of me conducting palmistry for you for free¡­?¡±

    ¡°Boring.¡± The young lady twisted her face away.

    ¡°Your Twelve Palaces1 look good. Why don¡¯t you tell me your name and the eight characters of your birth2 and I¡¯ll read your fate for you,¡± continued Huang Xiaolong relentlessly.

    Eventually, the lady gave in to his insistence. Since Huang Xiaolong did not seem like he meant ill, she gave Huang Xiaolong her name and her birth date in the lunar calendar.

    The lady¡¯s name was very elegant¡ªSong Yuru.

    Huang Xiaolong started pinching his fingers steadily as though making some calculations. After a few seconds, he suddenly exclaimed, ¡°This is great!¡±

    ¡°God save me. What could it possibly be that made you jump?¡± Song Yuru flinched at his sudden exclamation.

    ¡°I calculated everything just now and it seems like the eight characters of our birth dates are very compatible! Listen! Our five elements of yin yang are matching. Our birth year, month, and date are all matching in every layer. That means we have what people call a Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies fate¡ªa match made in heaven!¡±

    Excitement seeped out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you familiar with the concept of a Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies fate? In astrology, two people who have the Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies fate have birth years, months, and dates that correspond to each other. My Heavenly Stems match your Heavenly Stems. Your Earthly Branches match my Earthly Branches. This is also known as Harmony in Heaven and Earth. Couples that have this combination as their eight characters of birth dates will have an enduring love for each other. Once they find each other, they will be thick as thieves. However, this is something that only occurs once in a century.

    ¡°Did I use words that are too difficult to understand? Then, let me simplify it. Nothing is more compatible than the eight characters of our birth dates; nobody will have more passion for each other than us; after marriage, nobody¡¯s happiness will be greater than ours. The man is one who will bring good luck to his wife while the woman will bring good luck to her husband. Anyway, it means getting married is like a fountain of happiness that shoots out the same happiness you feel when your company becomes listed¡­¡±

    Song Yuru was at the edge of collapsing!

    Did she get that right?

    Feelings? Marriage?

    They were already talking about marriage?

    This big baby barely knew her!

    ¡°This is perfect! I didn¡¯t expect to find my First Wife in this lifetime on the train! This is God¡¯s blessings to me! Fate, this is fate!¡± Huang Xiaolong put his hands together like he was praying.

    At this moment, a cold harrumph came from the seat along the walkway. ¡°Quack! Little fella, it¡¯s about time that you stop tricking young girls like this. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to the direction at which the voice originated from and saw two middle-aged men sitting across the walkway. They were very well-dressed. It took merely one glance to recognize that they were well off.

    It was a bald man around the age of forty who told Huang Xiaolong off. He looked sickly with the sheen of greyness that plagued his face but his eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. He exuded a sense of superiority that belonged to someone of high social standing.

    Next to the bald man was another man who looked just as old. He, too, exuded an extraordinary aura for a middle-aged man. With a waxen face, he hastily said in a low voice, ¡°Let it be, Old Hong. We should mind our own business. We will never understand how youngsters communicate with each other nowadays.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate useless brats who pretend to be psychic and try to trick naive young girls!¡± The bald man¡¯s face burned red with anger. He said to Song Yuru, ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t listen to him.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong briefly glanced at the two middle-aged men, shook his head, and said, ¡°You¡¯re calling me a quack? Hehe, that¡¯s nothing but slander¡­ Normally, my temper dictates that I should teach you two a lesson, but¡­ Forget it, I think you¡¯re quite pitiful. Both of you are deathly sick and about to die. What¡¯s the point of quarreling with you?¡±

    Hearing his words, the two middle-aged men froze as they exchanged glances with each other. They could see the shock and disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 2

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aggravating words sent a sense of panic up Song Yuru¡¯s spine.

    Although Song Yuru was nothing more than a freshman without any social experience, she still knew the two middle-aged men exuded hostility just by looking at their faces and the way they carried themselves.

    She was afraid that they were either rich or royalty!

    Think about it¡ªa village bumpkin like Huang Xiaolong traveled to the city to earn himself a living. How could he survive if he offended people like them?

    Song Yuru had always had a kind disposition toward people. She hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, stop blurting nonsense! It¡¯s not right cursing people like that!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said with a cheeky grin, ¡°This is great. You¡¯re worried for me and concerned for me already? I told you that we share the Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterfly fate. We fell in love at first sight and will support each other no matter what¡­¡±

    ¡°Get outta here! Support each other my *ss! Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered anymore!¡± Song Yuru shot Huang Xiaolong with a loathsome glare.

    However, while the conversation happened, both of the middle-aged men stayed surprisingly quiet.

    ¡°This¡­ This young mister, what¡­ What made you say that?¡± asked the man with the yellowish-waxen complexion tentatively.

    Huang Xiaolong answered him nonchalantly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can see that both of you are afflicted by deadly illnesses and are near death. Of course, you can choose to deny it. After all, it has nothing to do with me whether you¡¯re living or dead.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong taunting the men and continuously testing their limit, Song Yuru started to grieve for Huang Xiaolong internally.

    Yet, no one could have expected the outcome!

    ¡°Young mister, you¡­ you noticed that we¡¯re both seriously ill? This¡­¡± An expression akin to humility appeared on the man¡¯s yellowish, waxen face. Then, he unexpectedly lowered his head and said, ¡°Young mister, can you be more specific?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yuru was dumbstruck.

    Huang Xiaolong crossed so many lines but the two men remained cordial with him? It was too strange to comprehend. Unless¡­ Did Huang Xiaolong really notice something wrong?

    That could not be possible! He did not use any medical equipment nor even attempt to read their pulse! He saw through their illness at a single glance. That was too good to be true!

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the two middle-aged men expressionlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you first¡ª¡±

    He directed his words at the man who looked yellow and waxen. ¡°You¡¯re suffering from severe jaundice. The bale of damp-heat fumigates your liver and gall. Looking at you, I noticed that it isn¡¯t just your face that¡¯s yellow¡ªeven your shirt collar has been dyed yellow. Has the color of your pee become yellow with time in the past year? And even your sweat turns yellow? Hehe, I think you¡¯ve gone to the hospital before. The treatment they gave you isn¡¯t very effective now, is it? Let me tell you this honestly. If this continues, you won¡¯t live for another year.¡±

    After hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s diagnosis, the man with the waxen and yellowish complexion froze as though he was struck by lightning. His torso shook violently and threatened to collapse and his face looked like his soul left his body.

    Every single word that spilled from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth hit home!

    Next to them, even Song Yuru¡¯s mouth was agape in shock. When Huang Xiaolong articulated his diagnosis, she thought that he was exuding an aura of utmost authority. It was as though he transformed into a completely different person. He was no longer the indolent and uncouth person that she struck up a conversation with. Instead, it seemed like he possessed an inborn stateliness.

    Without any hesitation, Huang Xiaolong turned around to the other man and said, ¡°You¡¯re worse. You¡¯re suffering from irreversible liver cirrhosis at the final stages. Heck, it might turn cancerous at any time.¡±

    ¡°How did you know this?!¡± The middle-aged man jumped to his feet.

    True to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statement, the man¡¯s abdomen was bulging significantly as though he was seven months pregnant. Needless to say, his abdomen must be filled with ascites.

    The purpose that brought these two middle-aged men on a train into the depths of the mountain was to seek alternative medicines to cure their diseases. Unfortunately, their search turned up fruitless and they had no choice but to return to Coast City in disappointment.

    It was at such uncanny timing that they encountered a miraculous young man who could diagnose their illnesses at a single look. Seeing that, they chose to go along with him with the hopes of dying men.

    ¡°Respected young master, you see¡­ Is there a way for you to cure us of our illnesses?¡± asked the man with jaundice with an expression on his face that indicated fawning. He even went so far as to refer to Huang Xiaolong as ¡®respected¡¯.

    ¡°Of course, I can cure you. Also, this is a piece of cake for me,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a grin.

    ¡°What a brag¡­¡± Song Yuru pouted. She looked cheeky and cute but it was clear that she did not believe Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Jaundice and the end-stage of liver cirrhosis were great challenges yet to be dealt with among the Chinese medicine practitioners.

    Even if they consulted a national doctor, they would not dare to claim to be able to cure it so easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe me.¡± Huang Xiaolong ended the conversation and retrieved a military water bottle from the canvas bag next to him. He started drinking from the bottle leisurely.

    ¡°We believe you! We believe you! We trust you, young master!¡± claimed the two middle-aged men simultaneously.

    Presently, they were like drowning men grasping at straws that might save their lives. How would they let go of their lifeline just like that?

    ¡°Respected young master, please lend us your expertise to cure us of our diseases. You don¡¯t have to worry about consultation and prescription fees. No matter how much you ask for, we¡¯ll pay you,¡± said the man with jaundice in a shaky voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong had enough to drink, returned his bottle to the bag, and said slowly, ¡°You slandered me just now and I am a person whose hatred and liking are plain as day. According to that statement, I wouldn¡¯t treat any of you. However, as the saying goes, ¡®people are in good spirits when good things happen.¡¯ I¡¯m happy today because I¡¯ve found my First Wife. So long as my First Wife calls it, I can treat you free of charge. You hear that right. Free of charge.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong retreated into silence once more after saying that. He turned his head around to look at the high mountains and lofty hills that sped past the train window.

    ¡°Go to hell! What First Wife?!¡± Song Yuru blushed violently. She was a true single, unmarried lady in the prime of her age. She did not even have a boyfriend yet. However, she was completely taken advantage of by Huang Xiaolong as he kept calling her his ¡®First Wife¡¯.

    ¡°Lady, beautiful lady¡­¡± The two men started approaching the seats closer to Song Yuru with bent waists as they attempted to please her. ¡°Miss, could you please say the words and let your boyfriend save us¡­?¡±

    In their attempts to ingratiate themselves Huang Xiaolong, the two men now went against their conscience and started calling Huang Xiaolong Song Yuru¡¯s ¡®boyfriend¡¯.

    Song Yuru did not know what else to respond to. She said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? How is he my boyfriend now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ahem¡­ Lady, saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. You won¡¯t be able to bear letting us die just like that, will you?¡± The two men stared at Song Yuru with sad, pitiful eyes. ¡°Lady, please, we¡¯re begging you.¡±

    Song Yuru was a child with a kind soul. When she saw how desperately the two middle-aged men begged her with eyes brimming with early signs of tears, it triggered her compassion. ¡°What? Do you really believe what he said?¡±

    Oh, my dear lord, lives were at stake today! They had to believe!

    ¡°We believe him!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª I don¡¯t. Forget it, I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Song Yuru glanced at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Uh, what¡¯s your name- Huang Xiaolong, right? Can you¡­ Can you help them out?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. Since my First Wife has spoken, I will comply. I¡¯m on cloud nine today¡­ Hehehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled broadly. ¡°Relax, my dear First Wife. With my treatment, they won¡¯t be able to die even if they want to.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me your First Wife!¡± Song Yuru could do nothing about Huang Xiaolong.

    This fellow¡¯s skin was thicker than the city walls!

    Huang Xiaolong stood up, glanced at his left and right. Then, he pointed to a plastic pail placed next to a farmer¡¯s feet in the train compartment. There were around a dozen carps. Huang Xiaolong turned to the man suffering from jaundice and said, ¡°You there. Go and buy six carps. I¡¯ll cure you with that.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Curing jaundice with carp?

    The man suffering from jaundice froze in the spot. However, no matter how crazy it sounded, they had to give it a try.

    As long as there was a lifeline, no matter how hopeless it seemed like, they could not give up on it now, could they?

    The middle-aged man with jaundice approached the farmer hastily and said quietly, ¡°Old man, can I buy these carp from you?¡±

    The farmer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m bringing these wild carp to my daughter and son-in-law. I can¡¯t sell them to you. This isn¡¯t something that can be found in the city.¡±

    The man afflicted with jaundice said nothing else and took out a dozen bills with Grandpa Mao¡¯s face on them. It should have amounted to several thousand bucks. He stuffed them into the old farmer¡¯s hands forcefully.

    A wide smile blossomed on the old farmer¡¯s face as he passed the entire bucket of wild carp over to the man with jaundice.

    The middle-aged man with jaundice carried the plastic bucket over and said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve bought all the carp. Can you please help me take a look¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, choose the six biggest carps and cut off their tails,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong with a hint of a smile.

    ¡°Uh¨C¡± The two middle-aged men sank into dumbfounded conflict once more.

    ¡°This is nuts! Huang Xiaolong, are you even treating them?¡± Song Yuru started stomping her feet anxiously. ¡°How long do you plan to continue fooling around like this?¡±

    ¡°My dear First Wife, how do you know I¡¯m not treating them?¡± Huang Xiaolong threw her a smile.

    Soon enough, the middle-aged man suffering from jaundice borrowed a pair of scissors from another passenger and chose the six fattest carp from the plastic bucket. He snipped off their tails and handed them over to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Now, take off your shirt and lie down on the walkway. Place your hands flat on the ground,¡± ordered Huang Xiaolong.

    The man with jaundice obeyed and took off his shirt. Naked from the waist, he lied down on the walkway immediately.

    The passengers in the train compartment started whispering to each other as they watched on curiously.

    Huang Xiaolong crouched down and placed all six fishtails around his belly button. All the fishtails were directed at the middle of the belly button.

    After completing this task, Huang Xiaolong returned to his seat, sat crossed legged, and leaned back.

    A few minutes later!

    Suddenly, yellowish liquid started flowing out from the middle of the middle-aged man¡¯s belly button. The pungent smell of fishiness wafted over everyone¡¯s noses. The smell came in waves at first, then it began to overwhelm everyone.

    Many of the train compartment¡¯s passengers¡¯ faces were wrinkled up. They covered up their noses and some of them escaped to another train compartment to avoid the horrible smell.

    Yellowish pus flowed out from the man¡¯s bellybutton like tap water. Meanwhile, his originally yellow and waxen face started to fade away at a visible rate. His skin transformed from his usual yellow into a normal skin hue!

    After ten minutes, yellowish liquid stopped spilling out from the middle-aged man¡¯s belly button as the fishtails that were stuck there looked yellow. It was as though they were roasted.

    His complexion returned to normal. Even the beads of sweat on his forehead recovered their translucence.

    It was as though a spring breeze swept over the man. He felt refreshed and energetic.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. You can get up now,¡± said Huang Xiaolong.

    The middle-aged man leaped onto his feet like a carp jumping out of the water, looking at his left and right. Then, he rushed toward Huang Xiaolong, grabbed a hold of his arm, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Young master, you are a miracle! I feel so good now. My entire body feels good. It feels like I¡¯ve put down a gigantic burden¡­ Young master, I owe you my life! I¡­ I have no way to repay you!¡±

    ¡°Like I said, treating jaundice and whatnot are too easy for me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gave an indifferent smile and winked at Song Yuru. ¡°My dearest First Wife, I¡¯m not bragging now, am I?¡±

    Song Yuru was convinced. She pointed to the middle-aged man¡¯s face. ¡°His face¡­ Has truly returned to a healthy color and skin complexion¡­ Nothing on him is yellow anymore¡­ I didn¡¯t know carp tails can cure this? I¡¯ve learned something new today.

    ¡°What kind of principle is this medical treatment based on?¡± Song Yuru wanted to get to the bottom of this.

    ¡°No principles. It¡¯s just an ancient alternative formula,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong. ¡°However, I¡¯m the only person in the entire world who knows this alternative method.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡ª There you go again. You keep bragging¡­¡± Song Yuru said with pouting lips. Despite that, she had already believed that Huang Xiaolong was not lying. ¡°Even if you said you¡¯re the only person who knows about this alternative method, what now? I know about it; everyone in this train compartment knows about it. That means this is no longer a secret alternative method exclusive only to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°I know another seven thousand more exclusive alternative methods like this. This is nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡ª show off¡­¡± Song Yuru was rendered completely speechless.

    ¡°Young master, Miracle Doctor! You¡¯re Hua Tuo1 of our generation; the reincarnation of Bian Que2!¡± exclaimed the bald middle-aged man who was suffering from late-stage liver cirrhosis. He was also fawning over Huang Xiaolong. ¡°With all due respect, it is an honor for the two of us to meet a miracle doctor like you!¡±

    Initially, the man suffering from liver cirrhosis had his doubts about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills. However, after witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s exclusive alternative medicine at work, he was completely overtaken with awe.

    After all, his partner had been suffering from jaundice for years. He traveled the entire country to seek medical treatment¡ªhe even went overseas for treatment countless times¡ªbut to no avail.

    Eventually, Huang Xiaolong used merely a few fishtails and cured him without barely lifting a finger. If Huang Xiaolong was not a miracle doctor, then, what else would qualify?

    ¡°Late-stage liver cirrhosis, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong casually glanced at the bald man.

    ¡°Please save my life, Miracle Doctor!¡± begged the bald man sincerely.

    ¡°Hmm¡ª This is simple.¡± With his legs still crossed, Huang Xiaolong raised his right left and pointed to the caked up mud that covered the bottom of his rubber shoes. ¡°Eat the mud here.¡±

    Eat mud?

    On the soles of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s army green rubber boots, there were thick layers of thick mud. In addition, the caked up mud was yellow, similar to the color of yellowish poop¡ªit looked utterly disgusting. Now, he wanted the bald middle-aged man to eat the mud!

    ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting! You¡¯re a monster!¡± Song Yuru told him off. ¡°You promised to treat his illness but now you came up with such a vicious method to humiliate him¡­ I don¡¯t know what that says about your character¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Resentment flashed across the bald man¡¯s eyes.

    Previously, it was the bald man who told Huang Xiaolong off in the first place. Without a doubt, Huang Xiaolong must be using this chance to take revenge.

    Nobody knew this but the bald middle-aged man could be considered an entrepreneur in Coast City who was not doing too bad. With a fortune beyond hundreds of millions, there were nearly hundreds to thousands of employees making a living out of the salaries he paid them. Never did he expect to face the humiliation of having to eat mud!

    Huang Xiaolong continued calmly. ¡°Stop dilly-dallying about it. If you want to eat it, then do so quickly. If you¡¯re not, scram. Truth be told, there are many more people who want to eat the mud off my pair of shoes. I¡¯m only granting you this chance to lick my shoes because of my First Wife. If you¡¯re still unsatisfied with it, forget about it. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯m not treating your illness.¡±

    ¡°Old Hong, stop hesitating¡­ Just eat it! Bear with it and it¡¯ll be over before you know it! You¡¯ve been tortured by your sickness for many years now. If it ever becomes cancerous, your entire life will be ruined!¡±

    With his partner¡¯s advice and the threat of death, the bald man gave in eventually.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, I apologize if I offended you with my rudeness just now. It¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll willingly eat the mud!¡± The bald man gritted his teeth and reached out a hand toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s rubber shoes. He pinched out a lump of mud, shut his eyes tight, and stuffed the mud into his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat that! It¡¯s too dirty!¡± Song Yuru spat out anxiously.

    Yet!

    Once he placed the mud into his mouth, the bald middle-aged man¡¯s furrowed eyebrows relaxed. His facial expression transformed from one of disgust into bliss, as if he was tasting some delicacy or heavenly elixir!

 Chapter 4

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Indeed, the moment the lump of mud was shoved into the bald, middle-aged man¡¯s mouth, fragrance spread through it as if he had just drunk a mouthful of mellow wine made from a hundred flowers. He felt blissfully intoxicated as a stream of heat flowed through the insides of his body as if warming up his internal organs.

    The occasional, pulsing pain he felt in his liver became hotter and hotter until it gradually disappeared.

    After taking in the mouthful of dirt, the bald, middle-aged man completely threw away his previous concerns and took the initiative to claw at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s rubber shoes. He kept gobbling as he dug at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoes as if he was afraid that someone else would come along and fight over the mud he was eating!

    The bald, middle-aged man¡¯s companions and Song Yuru were dumbfounded at this sight¡­

    ¡®Consider yourself lucky today¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    The mud that was on his shoes was no ordinary mud!

    There were endless mountains behind the village where Huang Xiaolong stayed. On one of the isolated and secluded peaks of the mountains, there were all sorts of strange and rare plants and flowers.

    Hundreds of flowers blossomed there, and they never wilted. Additionally, most of the flowers had rare medicinal properties.

    As hundreds and thousands of years passed, flower petals that had fallen to the ground mixed with the earth. As a result, an incomparable panacea was formed.

    In other words, having walked around the mountain, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoes were caked with flower mud-the incomparable panacea.

    The flower mud was incredible. Given, it could not bring someone back from the dead, but it could restore the damaged cells and lobules of the bald, middle-aged man¡¯s livers. Not to mention, repair his deformed livers and soften his livers¡¯ lumps.

    After a short while, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoes had been licked clean by the bald, middle-aged man.

    However, the man was still far from done.

    Pfft~~~

    The bald, middle-aged man let out a smelly fart, and his face turned red in embarrassment. He said awkwardly, ¡°Miracle Doctor¡­I-I have to excuse myself for a moment¡­¡±

    The moment he finished his sentence, he rushed toward the coach¡¯s toilet.

    10 minutes later, the man walked out with a satisfied look on his face.

    With a single glance, one could tell that his swollen abdomen had flattened. Additionally, his complexion had begun to glow.

    The bald, middle-aged had been able to successfully drain his ascites by defecating, and his body was now completely rid of the disease.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? All he had to do to cure his cirrhosis was to eat mud?¡± The incident that transpired before Song Yuru had changed his view of the world!

    ¡°A miracle doctor! My savior!¡± The bald, middle-aged man ran over without a care. ¡°Words cannot express how grateful I am! You¡­you¡­¡±

    ¡°Your livers have been nourished and repaired. In the time to come, you¡¯ll have to pay attention to your recuperation. You don¡¯t have to stop drinking but pay attention to the amount of alcohol you consume. You shouldn¡¯t drink more than two taels of alcohol per day,¡± Huang Xiaolong advised him.

    The bald, middle-aged man nodded fervently like a chick pecking at grains.

    ¡°Savior, I am too emotional for words¡­¡± The bald, middle-aged man retrieved a checkbook from his bag. ¡°Tell me your price, savior. Would prefer a cash check or bank transfer? I could transfer money to you through Alipay too¡­the price of the treatment can¡¯t be that cheap.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong only shook his head. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I met First Wife today. Hence, I¡¯m in an immeasurably good mood and am treating you for free. It¡¯s my philosophy as a human being, and I¡¯ll always keep my word. As for the matter of payment, don¡¯t bring it up again.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the two middle-aged men became awestruck.

    D*mn, he was a saint!

    What was humility? What was treating money like dirt? That was it!

    Song Yuru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It can¡¯t be true, can it? Is he not going to ask for a single cent? The two middle-aged men didn¡¯t look like they were short on money. Huang Xiaolong had just saved their lives. If he asked for money, he would surely earn quite a large sum! Nevertheless, he was not even asking for a single bill. Could it¡­ could it be that I really hold such an important place in his heart? Moreover, he¡¯s rather capable. Then, was what he said about the fate of Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies true?¡¯

    Song Yuru could not help but look at Huang Xiaolong as she wondered. She saw that his eyes were as clear as a magical spring, and he had an aura of transcendence. Unconsciously, Song Yuru¡¯s heartbeat turned frantic as if it was a dear that was trapped. Her flawless face became tinged with a reddish hue; she felt moved.

    The two middle-aged men were extremely grateful, but they did not dare bring up the topic of payment again. Instead, they went over and sat down across Huang Xiaolong.

    Without any other option, Song Yuru went to sit down beside Huang Xiaolong, giving her previous place to one of the two men.

    With such a beautiful girl by his side, Huang Xiaolong could feel an aura full of feminity. Wafts of the young lady¡¯s fragrance lingered around his nose, making him feel very comfortable.

    The two middle-aged men respectfully handed their business cards to Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru.

    Huang Xiaolong took the cards and read them.

    The bald, middle-aged man was called Hong Quantao, and he owned several star-rated hotels in Coast City. Two of those hotels were five-star hotels, and he could be regarded as the owner of a small and wealthy business.

    The other middle-aged man was named Zou Shi. He mainly worked in the home renovation industry and had a few home renovation companies in Coast City as well. Even though he was not from a prestigious family unlike Hong Quantao, he had a net worth of at least tens of millions.

    Hong Quantao gave both Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru another gold-plated, diamond-studded card each. They were supreme cards he usually issued personally in private. Up till the time at hand, he had only handed out eight of those cards. Those who possessed the cards were Hong Quantao¡¯s most respected customers.

    With one of those cards, one could stay at any of Hong Quantao¡¯s hotels for free.

    Huang Xiaolong casually put the business cards and supreme cards in the canvas bag beside him.

    Song Yuru had not done anything and tried to excuse herself from taking the cards. However, after Hong Quantao and Zou Shi¡¯s continuous begging, she finally accepted them.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong took out an old phone and said to Hong Quantao, ¡°I¡¯ll add you two on WeChat. If you ever meet anyone looking for someone to cure diseases, exorcise evil spirits, catch ghosts, cleanse houses, and move tombs¡­ or any business of that kind, you can introduce them to me. Don¡¯t worry, my rates are rather reasonable.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s goal was very clear. Hong Quantao and Zou Shi were considered wealthy men, and the people that they interacted with and socialized with were similar in that sense. Perhaps by relying on them, he would be able to receive a few big jobs.

    Hong Quantao and Zou Shi were extremely flattered as they added Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat and preciously saved his phone number.

    After that, Huang Xiaolong kept his phone.

    Song Yuru pursed her lips beside him and felt an inexplicable sense of dismay. Why did Huang Xiaolong not ask her for her WeChat ID as well?

    Of course, Song Yuru had a certain sense of dignity and refused to take the initiative to ask Huang Xiaolong for his WeChat.

    At that moment, at the end of the corridor, someone said indifferently, ¡°Give way, excuse me. Please give way.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked over at the source of the voice and saw a burly, bald man. He was carrying a two or three-year-old girl carefully in his arms and was weaving through the corridor.

    A short man was following him from behind. A fierce, centipede-like scar was on the latter¡¯s face. As they walked, they kept glancing around vigilantly.

    The girl being carried by the bald man seemed to be in a deep sleep. She was motionless, her head resting on the bald man¡¯s shoulder.

    After some time, the two men finally managed to reach the other end of the walkway. They proceeded to enter the next coach.

    ¡°Those two look rather fierce,¡± Song Yuru commented.

    ¡°Uh~ those two are villains.¡± Huang Xiaolong stared at them.

    ¡°Villains?¡± Song Yuru asked curiously, ¡°How do you know that they are bad guys? They just look a bit fierce on the outside, maybe they¡¯re nice people. It¡¯s not right to judge a book by its cover.¡±

    Hong Quantao and Zou Shi looked at Huang Xiaolong curiously as well.

    ¡°A person¡¯s true character is reflected on the surface, while their surroundings change with their heart,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly, ¡°Moreover, everyone has different kinds of Qi. By observing a person¡¯s Qi, you can identify their health, pathology, fortune or misfortune, good or evil¡­ the Qi of a good person is different from that of a bad person. Additionally, the two men were emanating an aura filled with bloodlust. In other words, it means that they have killed people before and not just a few either.¡±

    At that, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°I could smell sleeping pills on the little girl¡¯s body, the one that the bald man was carrying. They gave the little girl an excessive dose of sleeping pills¡­ Uh, if my guess is correct, they¡¯re abducting the little girl.¡±

    ¡°Abducting?¡± Instantly, the expression on Song Yuru, Hong Quantao, and Zui Shi¡¯s faces changed!

 Chapter 5

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Murderers? Kidnapping a little girl?

    Phrases like these were enough to make an ordinary person¡¯s blood run cold.

    Because they had already been convinced by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s display of god-like medical prowess, Hong Quantao, Zou Shi, and Song Yuru had absolute unshakeable faith in his judgment.

    ¡°Then we¡¯d better quickly report them to the authorities! There should be railroad police on the train,¡± Song Yuru lowered her voice, whispering nervously.

    ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s no need for something as complicated as reporting them; I could crush these petty vermin into powder just between thoughts,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared, almost completely unconcerned.

    ¡°You¡¯re still bragging at a time like this?¡± Song Yuru was almost frantic. An image flashed through her mind of this village boy, Huang Xiaolong, with his finely chiseled features, battling two extremely vicious murderers barehanded¡­ as attractive a prospect as this was, it did not bear thinking about!

    Right at this moment, someone else made their way through the aisle of the carriage.

    It was an extremely beautiful young woman of mature and regal appearance!

    She stood around 1.7 meters in height and looked to be about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, with a head of wavy burgundy hair that spilled casually over her shoulders. Her thin lips glistened in her oval face with a sheen of pink lip gloss. Her eyes in particular were luminous and smoky¡ªwho knows how many men would have drowned in their depths if it were not for her shrouded gaze.

    The most attractive thing about her was her poise. She carried herself with an icy demeanor, like an alpine flower on a high mountain peak¡ªadmired from a distance but untouchable.

    Even though his First Wife, Song Yuru, was beside him and already a rare enough prom-queen beauty, she paled slightly in comparison with the oneesan in front of him. 1

    ¡®Huh¡­ if I were to take such an oneesan as my wife, wouldn¡¯t that be cool¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong swallowed, staring at the young lady as she threaded her way through the aisle and into the next carriage.

    Following right at her heels were several severe-looking middle-aged men.

    ¡°Haha, Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re not serious, right? One look at a pretty woman and you can¡¯t tear your eyes away?¡± An inexplicable feeling of irritation rose in Song Yuru¡¯s heart and she felt a pang of jealousy.

    Abruptly, Huang Xiaolong exclaimed, ¡°Huh! This oneesan is a police officer. It looks like we don¡¯t need to make a report after all; she¡¯ll handle the criminals.¡±

    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s a police officer? She¡¯s not even in uniform!¡± Song Yuru stared with disbelief.

    Hong Quantao and Zou Shi also looked at Huang Xiaolong with perplexed expressions.

    Zou Shi said solemnly, ¡°Miracle Doctor sir, we¡¯d like to know how you determined that.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong explained slowly and deliberately, ¡°This oneesan¡¯s Yang qi is very strong.¡±1

    ¡°Huh? Very strong Yang qi? What does this have to do with police officers?¡± Song Yuru looked increasingly confused the more she listened.

    ¡°Traditionally, femininity is Yin while masculinity is Yang. In ancient times, a woman with such vigorous Yang qi would have worked in feudal Chinese government offices. Aren¡¯t these ancient feudal government offices the equivalent of our modern-day police stations? From this, I can determine that this oneesan must be a plainclothed police officer.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong explained his analytical thought process.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor sir, your analysis is actually very logical¡­ sir, you really are an extraordinary genius!¡± Hong Quantao exclaimed in sincere admiration.

    Right at this moment¡­

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Without warning, the echo of gunfire came abruptly from the carriage in front, followed by terrified screaming and sounds of utter confusion.

    ¡°What? They¡¯ve already made a move?¡± Huang Xiaolong jumped from his seat and hurried in the direction of the gunshots.

    Hong Quantao and Zou Shi followed hot on his heels.

    Song Yuru was so startled by the sound of gunfire that she turned pale. She was afraid to remain in the carriage on her own, so she hastily stood up and ran after Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, wait for me¡ªslow down!¡±

    As they passed through the first few carriages, they saw several railroad police comforting passengers along the way.

    Finally, in one of the carriages, Huang Xiaolong saw the two vicious kidnappers sprawled in a pool of blood. They had been shot in the head and had long since expired.

    The little girl had also been rescued without any complications and was now in the arms of one of the railroad police.

    However, the oneesan had also succumbed to a bullet and collapsed onto the floor!

    She had been shot near the heart and her clothes were already soaked through with blood. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper, her breathing indistinct¡ªher vital signs were getting weaker and weaker!

    ¡°Hurry! Squad Leader Lin needs emergency treatment! Quickly!¡± One of the men who had been following the young lady cried out frantically, his composure completely broken.

    Another middle-aged man said solemnly, his expression filled with pain and regret, ¡°Quickly carry Squad Leader Lin to the emergency medical car. Everyone must be extremely careful; her wound is near her heart, which means the bullet is lodged nearby. You must take care when you lift her¡ªif the bullet were to shift, the results won¡¯t bear thinking about!¡±

    A few men lifted the wounded young lady, tears streaming down their faces. They headed toward the emergency medical car as if they were treading on thin ice.

    ¡°How frightening¡­ that oneesan being shot like that¡­¡± Song Yuru looked extremely distressed. In her heightened emotional state, she nestled against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bosom as if she were subconsciously seeking some form of protection.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ If I don¡¯t act, it will bode ill for oneesan¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered softly at this point, then quickly headed towards the emergency medical car.

    ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± Song Yuru hurried after Huang Xiaolong, sticking close to him like a limpet.

    Hong Quantao and Zou Shi followed them as well.

    At present, a group of railroad police and plainclothes officers were waiting anxiously outside the emergency medical car.

    Not long later, the door of the emergency medical car opened and a middle-aged matron in a white coat came out, her expression full of grief. With a deep sigh, she announced, ¡°My apologies, we have done everything in our power but unfortunately Comrade Lin¡ªshe¡­she has succumbed to her injuries.¡±

    At these words, the considerable number of men waiting there burst into wailing and tears; some of them even hammered their fists on the metal siding of the carriage with all their might.

    ¡°Let me go in and see,¡± Huang Xiaolong said abruptly, then headed straight into the emergency medical car.

    Everyone present was dumbfounded by his actions.

    ¡°What are you doing? What are you up to?¡± The middle-aged doctor looked irate, especially when she noticed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hillbilly clothes; she felt his behavior was outrageous. ¡°You stop right there! Who are you?¡±

    The plainclothes officers and railroad police present were also filled with indignation and began heaping abuse upon Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°All of you hold your tongues! Let me go in and see¡ªwho knows, I might be able to bring her back from the dead.¡± As he was speaking, an unusual aura began to emanate from Huang Xiaolong, strong enough that everyone present could sense it!

    ¡°Uhh¡­ everybody, I¡¯m Hong Quantao and this is Zou Shi. We represent civilian-run enterprises from Coast City. This young man has god-like medical skills¡ªwhy not let him take a look?¡± Hong Quantao hurriedly introduced himself.

    ¡°The y¡­young lady is already in such a state, no harm in letting th¡­the Miracle Doctor take a look¡­ the end result can¡¯t be any worse than it is now¡­¡± Zou Shi stammered truthfully.

    A square-faced middle-aged gentleman gritted his teeth and growled out, ¡°All right, let him in and see.¡±

    By this time Huang Xiaolong had already entered the emergency medical car!

 Chapter 6

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    In the emergency medical car.

    Lin Jing lay on the freezing emergency room table like Sleeping Beauty, displaying absolutely no signs of life. The atmosphere was solemn, heavy with a sense of bereavement.

    Two nurses were preparing to detach the blood transfusion bags and first-aid equipment.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Huang Xiaolong shouted sternly.

    The two nurses were so startled they almost jumped out of their skin. They stopped what they were doing and glanced over uncertainly.

    The moment he entered the emergency medical car, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire demeanor seemed to grow more awe-inspiring, to the point where he radiated the aura of an incorruptible sage. This gave the middle-aged doctor beside him a moment of shock.

    She experienced a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if she were back in the early days of her housemanship, entering the emergency room with her professor¡­

    Song Yuru, Hong Quantao, Zou Shi, as well as the railroad police and plainclothes officers all squeezed into the car as well. Without turning to look at them, Huang Xiaolong ordered coldly, ¡°All the men, leave now.¡±

    This directive was given in a stern manner that brooked no disobedience, resulting in the men involuntarily retreating outside. Only Song Yuru followed Huang Xiaolong in.

    Huang Xiaolong hurried to the emergency room table. He glanced at the cardiac monitor; Lin Jing¡¯s heart had already stopped beating. On feeling for her pulse, there was still a very faint, barely discernible trace of life force, but like a candle in the wind, it might be extinguished at any time.

    From the looks of things, Lin Jing¡¯s heart had stopped before emergency procedures could be carried out and the doctor had pronounced her dead before any attempts were made to save her.

    Right at this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils suddenly darkened until they were as black as an abyss; within his line of sight, a nebulous human-shaped phantasm was slowly drifting out from Lin Jing¡¯s head and pulling away.

    This was her spirit!

    As far as matters of the spirit went, the minute Lin Jing¡¯s spirit detached itself from her physical body, it meant that she was truly dead and even a Golden Immortal of the Great Overarching Heaven would not be able to save her!1

    Quick as a flash, Huang Xiaolong fished a large crumpled piece of yellow paper from the pocket of his trousers.

    To be more precise, it was a large fuzhuan.

    Huang Xiaolong took this fuzhuan and immediately plastered it onto Lin Jing¡¯s forehead.

    It was a spirit-securing charm!

    A dazzling ray of golden light flashed past, following Lin Jing¡¯s departing spirit and forcibly drawing it back into her body.

    At the same time, the fuzhuan ignited and began to burn.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± The middle-aged female doctor looked completely at a loss. ¡°Are you a Daoist priest?¡±

    If Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura were not so otherworldly at that moment, the doctor would have long since flipped out and kicked him from the emergency medical car already.

    ¡°I only have five minutes; I need to complete this operation before the fuzhuan burns to ash. Get me sterile gloves and a scalpel,¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered very seriously.

    The middle-aged doctor paused, irresolute for a few seconds, but finally passed the sterile gloves and scalpel to Huang Xiaolong herself without quite knowing why.

    Huang Xiaolong donned the sterile gloves swiftly, then undid the buttons on Lin Jing¡¯s blouse one by one.

    She was wearing a half-cup black lace bra, and her cleavage was deep enough to seduce a man¡¯s soul.

    Huang Xiaolong was in no mood to admire this right now though; he merely narrowed his eyes slightly and made an incision with the scalpel!

    The bystanders only saw the flash of the gleaming blade; before they knew it the area over Lin Jing¡¯s heart had already been cut open.

    The incision had been made as skillfully as a butcher dismembering a cow¡ªno different, in fact!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The middle-aged female doctor and the two nurses drew in a sharp breath.

    They had all participated in countless surgical procedures, but they had never seen a scalpel wielded so skillfully!

    After swiftly peeling back the surface of the wound to reveal the heart, Huang Xiaolong held out the scalpel and Song Yuru, who was beside him, hurriedly took it.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong reached into the chest cavity with his hand. Plucking lightly with his fingers as if he were playing a pipa1 or an enlightened monk very gently plucking a flower, he massaged Lin Jing¡¯s stopped heart.

    The two nurses looked at each other¡ªthey had absolutely no idea what Huang Xiaolong was doing.

    However, the middle-aged female doctor stiffened, her gaze burning with a kind of unrestrained excitement. She murmured, ¡°This¡­this is Professor Ouyang¡¯s hypothesized Thoracic Cavity Heart Massage technique¡­ If a fatally-injured person avoids direct trauma to the heart, within five to ten minutes of their heart stopping, there is a 1% chance of reviving them by using Thoracic Cavity Heart Massage¡­ This is also known as the ¡®Ouyang Massage technique¡¯, but not long after the professor announced this theory, he died before being able to run clinical trials¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fingers moved so swiftly they were a blur¡ªpinching, pressing, plucking, grasping, tapping, kneading¡­ he utilized a variety of constantly-changing techniques.

    Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead.

    Minutes and seconds ticked by. On the electrocardiograph, Lin Jing¡¯s heart remained in a state of cardiac flatline¡ªthe spirit-securing charm on her forehead had almost completely burned to ashes as well!

    Noticing how focused Huang Xiaolong was as well as his elegant technique and his empyreal presence, Song Yuru¡¯s heart was deeply moved. She took out a packet of tissues and carefully wiped the sweat off Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forehead.

    Suddenly¡­

    Beep¡­

    The hitherto-still electrocardiograph suddenly blipped!

    The effect was like a bomb going off¡ªeveryone in the emergency medical car practically jumped out of their skin!

    Huang Xiaolong was thrilled and quickened his massage!

    Beep beep¡­ beep beep¡­ beep beep beep¡­ beep beep beep beep beep beep¡­

    Lin Jing¡¯s heart finally started beating again!

    ¡°A Miracle! Such a miracle! This is truly a miracle of the medical profession!¡± The middle-aged female doctor was so moved she was practically in tears, clasping her hands together devoutly with a worshipful expression.

    ¡°Hook up the cardiopulmonary resuscitation equipment,¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered emotionlessly, ¡°Hand me a hemostat.¡±

    The doctor and the two nurses did as he asked with reverential expressions. In their hearts, they felt absolutely flattered to be called upon, as if being Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assistants were the best thing that had ever happened to them.

    Huang Xiaolong took the hemostat. With extreme precision and without the use of a microsurgical mirror, he removed the bullet that was lodged in Lin Jing¡¯s body.

    The final step was to suture the wound.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed like a precise operating machine¡ªeach suture was so neat, unhurried, and just right. Within less than a minute, he had completely finished stitching up the incision over Lin Jing¡¯s chest cavity.

    At first glance, it was practically impossible to see where the incision had been!

    Only after he had finished all of this did Huang Xiaolong breathe a sigh of relief. Turning to the middle-aged female doctor, he said with a smile, ¡°Basically there should be no issues now. If anything else happens, I have every confidence that all of you will be able to handle it well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will,¡± the doctor replied, her expression one of almost filial devotion. Suddenly, she made a deep bow of respect to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡­ May I become your apprentice?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I think you¡¯ve made a mistake, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked dumbfounded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when one starts learning; the one who discovers the truth should become the teacher,¡± the doctor quoted a well-known Chinese proverb with heartfelt, sincere admiration. ¡°Please, great master, grant me this opportunity¡ªI will definitely study hard¡­ Great master, what is your connection with Professor Ouyang?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I think it¡¯s best that all of you stay here to see to the patient¡¯s post-operative care¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly, then reached for Song Yuru¡¯s hand and tugged her towards the exit. ¡°First Wife, we¡¯ve got nothing to do here now. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After leaving the emergency medical car, the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth quirked up slightly. He muttered, expression almost devilish, ¡°Ouyang Zhuang¡¯s medical expertise wasn¡¯t bad at all, the old devil. Hehe, fortunately, I was able to pick up a few techniques from him that helped me save oneesan¡¯s life¡­ Mmm, one day when I have time, I¡¯ll go fish him out from the river Lethe and give him a chance to reincarnate¡­¡±

 Chapter 7

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Huang Xiaolong took Song Yuru¡¯s hand and led her out of the emergency medical compartment. Song Yuru blushed in an instant as she gently broke free from his grasp, her rouged cheeks were burning.

    Huang Xiaolong grinned, Song Yuru¡¯s small hands were smooth and delicate, and they could be made of catkins. It even left behind an abundance of fragrance.

    At this moment, Hong Quantao and Zhou Shi and a large group of plainclothes railroad police surrounded them.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, how was it?¡± Hong Quantao and Zou Shi asked in unison.

    Although Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills had convinced them, frankly speaking, her heart had stopped beating. If it were curable, then it would be in defiance of the natural order!

    ¡°Um¡­ It went well.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not want to rile up the crowd. Hence, he replied in a non-committal manner.

    Coincidentally at this moment, the sound of the train announcing an incoming station was heard¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Dearest passengers, our train will soon be arriving at the final stop, Coast City Station. Please sort out your luggage and goods in advance and wait before getting off at both ends of the carriage. We remind our dearest passengers to check the luggage rack, coat hook, and the belongings under your seats once more, to avoid taking another¡¯s belongings by mistake or losing it¡­¡±

    ¡°Woah! We¡¯re finally reaching Coast City!¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little ecstatic and trotted quickly toward his carriage.

    As he reached there, the train had slowed down and was coming to a halt at the station. Huang Xiaolong lifted the canvas bag that was placed on the seat.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, once we get off the train, I¡¯ll be calling a driver to come over. I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go,¡± Hong Quantao said politely.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not looking for these small gains. You guys can leave me be now, and let¡¯s go our separate ways. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again someday. And, you two have added me on WeChat, right? If you have any business for me, then just contact me on WeChat.¡±

    It could be said that Hong Quantao and Zhou Shi had met countless people before, and they had classified Huang Xiaolong as ¡®a Person of Foresight¡¯.

    A Person of Foresights were generally mavericks, and if they fawned upon him so openly, they feared it might backfire on them instead. The only thing they could do was carry out indirect tactics, and they did not dare to pester him any longer. Fortunately for them, they had added Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat.

    ¡°Hey, Huang Xiaolong, didn¡¯t you mention that your biggest hobby was catching spirits? Why are your medical skills so advanced?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s point of view toward Huang Xiaolong had a complete 180-degree turn by now. The train was about to come to a stop, and she was feeling slightly reluctant to part with him.

    ¡°Oh¡­ my medical skills? In actuality, other than catching spirits, I have lots of other talents and skills. Not only the art of healing, but I¡¯m also skilled in all of the four arts. (TN: The four art stands for zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting.) As well as the tradition of ancient Chinese divination.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly; there was no exaggeration in his tone. It was as if he was merely stating the facts.

    After uttering out these sentences, the train had reached the station, and the passengers rushed to get off.

    Huang Xiaolong also hurriedly got off the train in swift steps.

    ¡°Where are you heading to now?¡± Song Yuru pushed her suitcase and walked side by side with Huang Xiaolong on the platform.

    Huang Xiaolong took a peek at Song Yuru and found that his First Wife was not only beautiful; she also had a good figure. Her two beautiful legs under the skirt were akin to suet jade that glowed with a dazzling luster under the sun. The whole person looked calm and elegant.

    Song Yuru¡¯s cheeks were burning due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s burning gaze. However, she did not feel any trace of disgust in her heart. She protested coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Why are you staring at me!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, First Wife. Me? I¡¯m going to find my uncle,¡± Huang Xiaolong sped up his steps to exit the station.

    ¡°Crap, don¡¯t walk so fast¡­ wait for me!¡± Song Yuru chased after him from the back. There was a hint of hidden bitterness flashing across her eyes, her heart anxiously thought, ¡®You¡¯re leaving just like this? You keep calling me First Wife over and over again yet left me with no contact information. Was this all just for fun?¡¯

    She watched as Huang Xiaolong slowly drifted further away and knew she could not catch up. Song Yuru finally could not hold it back anymore and shouted, ¡°Hey! Huang Xiaolong! What is your WeChat ID?!¡±

    The moment she shouted, everyone around her was shocked! How foolish! Dumbfounded! Sh*t!

    Goodness me, a beautiful woman with the same level as a school¡¯s beauty queen would openly ask for a WeChat ID from a man dressed as a farmer in a public place in front of so many people! Was this her way of asking him out?

    Huang Xiaolong paused and turned around. There was a confusing yet languid and playful smile spread across his face. ¡°First Wife, we¡¯re bound by our Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies fate. So, there¡¯s no need for me to leave my contact information, we¡¯ll meet again for sure. Just trust me and believe in fate. Alright, I¡¯m leaving now. By the way, your legs are beautiful. If you wear fishnet stockings, black silks, or something of the sort, it¡¯ll be 100 marks from me¡­¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong strode speedily as if he were flying. He soon disappeared from Song Yuru¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Fate? He makes me angry!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s teeth tingled with hatred.

    Men had always been the one asking for her WeChat ID, and she had always been the one disdainfully or politely refusing them. This time around, he had taken the initiative to ask a man for their WeChat and contrary to her expectations, she had been rejected!

    It was the first time Song Yuru has been turned down by a man!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! I will strangle you next time we meet!¡± Song Yuru stomped her feet.

    However, not a second later, Song Yuru took her mobile phone out and opened the album, There was a photo in it, and it was actually Huang Xiaolong!

    Uh, this was taken by Song Yuru on the train when Huang Xiaolong was not paying attention.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s photo, Song Yuru¡¯s delicate and jade-like appearance relaxed. Her gaze became increasingly gentler and softer as she murmured to herself, ¡°I hope¡­ I¡¯ll see you again.¡±

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong refused to let Song Yuru have his WeChat ID or contact details not because he was being pretentious, nor was he scheming to loosen his reins only to grasp them tighter later. The so-called Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies fate was a real thing, and not some crazy nonsense Huang Xiaolong had invented.

    Men and women that had the Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies fate would inevitably fall in love naturally once they met. It was the rules of heaven and earth and the natural order of things. In fact, Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru would find it challenging to avoid interactions with each other in the future!

    Huang Xiaolong walked out of the station, and a heatwave mixed with the salty smell of the seawater spread across his face.

    Once he looked up, there were rows upon rows of skyscrapers, and there was a constant flow of pedestrians and vehicles on the crisscrossed streets.

    This was the hustle and bustle, filled with music and songs nightly, and abundance of beautiful women; Coast City!

    The blue sky, green jade ocean with intoxicating sunshine!

    The beaches, coconut grove, and intoxicating mien!

    Holy mama, the dazzling sight, feasting, and pleasure-seeking was not something the small villages in the mountains could compete with!

    ¡°Hey~~ Coast City, here I come!¡± Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and then muttered, ¡°It feels like there¡¯s a lot of dirty things¡­ That¡¯s the recipe for continuous business and daily income!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took out his mobile phone and dialed a number as he walked.

    It was his uncle¡¯s mobile phone number. Huang Xiaolong was going to settle down with his uncle first for now when he arrived at Coast City.

    The phone call connected¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hello! Xiaolong, uncle¡¯s not in Coast City right now. But, you have the address and house key. So, you can go in on your own. You¡¯re an adult now, so uncle trusts that you can take care of yourself. Alright, that¡¯s all from me. Uncle¡¯s a little busy, so I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little speechless.

    He put the phone away and took out a crumpled piece of paper from the canvas bag, and there was an address written on it¡ª¡ª

    ¡°No. 18, Building 4, Flower Lake Street, Lychee District¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡¯s being way too irresponsible, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong gently shook his head.

    Even though he studied in Coast City when he was younger and had been staying in his uncle¡¯s house, things changed with the passage of time. He had already forgotten where Lychee District was, especially the location of Flower Lake Street¡­¡±

    Just then, a black BYD F3 stopped in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    A head with a buzz cut the size of an inch of poked out the window as he asked, ¡°Brother, where are you heading? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±

    ¡°Um, about that¡­ I want to ask, how much does it cost to go to Flower Lake Street in Lychee District?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked politely.

    ¡°Lychee District? It¡¯s quite far from here, so, about 100 Yuan.¡± The middle-aged man with a buzz cut grinned.

    ¡°100 yuan? So expensive!¡± Huang Xiaolong said astonishedly.

    ¡°Brother, is this your first time in Coast City? Are you saying 100 Yuan is expensive? I¡¯m telling you if you take a taxi, you can¡¯t get there without 200 Yuan.¡± Buzzcut man said with an honest and straightforward smile, ¡°Little brother, just get in the car. Big bro won¡¯t try to scam you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong came here this time without bringing much money with him. So before you could blame him, it was natural for him to be frugal.

    100 Yuan was too expensive!

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better if I take the bus or the subway,¡± Huang Xiaolong was about to turn around and leave.

    All of a sudden, Huang Xiaolong stared at the rear seats of this BYD F3.

    He could see a woman in white sitting in the back seat!

    The woman in white had a deathly pale complexion. The skin on its face was ulcerated, its bones were almost visible, its hair was like straw, and its tongue was at least one meter long. It was holding onto a flower-patterned black umbrella, and its eyeballs were protruding several inches out of its eye sockets as it looked straight ahead.

    ¡®Dang¡­ This driver¡¯s burden sure is big. Riding around with a female ghost¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong looked at the middle-aged buzzcut man with pity.

    Women in white were naturally spirits, but they were not classified as vengeful souls or malicious spirits. Generally speaking, such ghosts were not very resentful, and they were afraid of the sun and would not easily wander out during the day.

    However, they would not be afraid of the sun with an umbrella.

    Of course, if it did not make any moves, the unlicensed driver would not be able to see it.

    ¡°Little brother, you don¡¯t know the way there so you can¡¯t get there by bus or subway. Come on, get in the car. Big bro will give you another 20 Yuan discount,¡± Buzzcut shouted, ¡°80 Yuan!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Okay¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled the rear door open and sat inside.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 8

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong got into the car, the female ghost in white shrank away as if she saw a snake.

    It was mostly due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s high Yang qi. Even though he suppressed most of his Yang qi, any ordinary spirit would still be extremely wary when coming into contact with it.

    The driver with the buzzcut stepped on the accelerator, and the BYD F3 zoomed off.

    ¡°Bro, I assume you¡¯re from the countryside?¡± Buzzcut tried to start a conversation with Huang Xiaolong as he drove.

    ¡°Yes, brother. You could say I¡¯m just a hillbilly.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Is this your first time in Coast City? Did you come here to work?¡± Buzzcut asked with a smile.

    ¡°Er¡­ I guess it¡¯s not my first time per se. I¡¯ve been here before when I was younger. And yes, I came to Coast City to find work,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered honestly.

    ¡°Do you have any relatives or friends in Coast City?¡± Buzzcut asked another question.

    ¡°Actually¡­it¡¯s just me at the moment.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied.

    ¡®Holy sh*t, a country bumpkin from the countryside with no support system thinks he can survive in Coast City? What a fool¡­ Let me teach you how it works in the city!¡¯ Buzzcut tried to figure out Huang Xiaolong by chatting with him. Even though he looked like an honest man, a tiny twist on his face showed that there was a malicious intent in his eyes.

    ¡°By the way, bro. Have you realized something magical about my car?¡± Buzzcut said triumphantly.

    ¡°Magical?¡± Huang Xiaolong tried to hold in his laughter.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s amazing! Look, bro. It¡¯s the middle of summer. The weather outside in Coast City is almost forty degrees and everyone is happy to stay inside their air-conditioned houses. If they don¡¯t have to leave, they won¡¯t. But did you realize that the air-conditioning in my car¡¯s turned off?!¡± Buzzcut continued bragging. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s not hot, right? Not only is it not hot, but there¡¯s this chilly feeling inside my car. Isn¡¯t it cool? Bro, do you feel the cool breeze too? Like a crisp autumn wind!¡±

    ¡°A cool breeze? Pfft-!¡± Huang Xiaolong could not hold back and let out a tiny laugh.

    ¡®Sh*t. Cool breeze, you say? That¡¯s Yin qi!¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, man! Bro, that¡¯s very cool! How¡¯d you do that?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a grin.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know myself. I bought this car in the secondhand dealership last month. I¡¯m puzzled about it too. The car had a mileage of fewer than ten thousand kilometers, in a good condition, and the seller only asked for eighteen thousand! I didn¡¯t ask anything else, made my decision on the spot, and bought this car. It was only after then when I found out that this car had a natural cooling system without the need for air conditioning. Tut-tut. What a nice deal.¡±

    ¡®A nice deal?

    ¡®Holy sh*t!

    ¡®This f*cking car is haunted! If you continue driving it, you¡¯ll probably end up dead!

    ¡®Oh, brother. What a naive man!¡¯

    When a person died, they would become a ghost, also known as the soul of a person. When most people died, their souls would stay where they were until they realized that they were dead. After they realized that, the next seven days after that would be crucial. During that time, they start by going back to their homes to see their family and friends for the last time before reporting to the netherworld.

    Due to various reasons, some ghosts end up as wandering souls if they miss out on the time window to report to the netherworld.

    Usually, wandering souls would not actively harm people at first. However, when they stay in the world for too long, they would start getting jealous of strangers, feel resentful, and begin to harm people. Eventually, they would evolve into a malicious spirit.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that the female ghost in white stayed that resided in the illegal taxicab had not harmed anyone yet, but he could feel that her resentment was increasing. Sooner or later, she will harm someone.

    When the time came, she could impair Buzzcut¡¯s eyesight while he drove his illegal taxicab. Anything could happen, from him hitting someone with his car and killing them, to his car crashing and killing him. That was not to be taken lightly.

    Huang Xiaolong did not reveal the truth to Buzzcut for the time being, nor did he disturb the female ghost in white. All he did was just make small talk with Buzzcut.

    Buzzcut drove around the city in a big loop and drove him to a suburban area where he finally parked his car in a deserted place.

    He switched off the engine.

    ¡°Hey, bro. Pay the taxi fare first.¡± Buzzcut turned his head and glared at Huang Xiaolong. He no longer looked normal. Instead, his face had a hideous expression.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to have expected that to happen since he got in and did not panic at all. Instead, he remained calm and composed while he tried to handle him. ¡°Brother Driver, are we at Lychee District?¡±

    ¡°Hey, bro. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just give me the money first. After that, you can rest assured that I¡¯ll get you to Lychee District safely.¡± Buzzcut grinned hideously.

    ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s 80 bucks, right? Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Pfft. 80 bucks? Sh*t, do I look like I¡¯m running a charity?¡± Buzzcut said fiercely, ¡°80 bucks isn¡¯t even enough to cover for the gas! How about this, since I know that you came from the countryside to find work, I¡¯ll give you a cheaper rate. 300 bucks. Give it to me now!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was 80 bucks?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled a little.

    ¡°When did I say 80 bucks? You hick! Do you have a problem with your f*cking ears? Don¡¯t act stupid. Come on, take out 300 bucks right now. Otherwise, don¡¯t think about getting out of the car today!¡± Buzzcut threatened.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ You city folk have all kinds of tricks up your sleeves.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Alright, 300 bucks. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Good thing you know better.¡± Buzzcut sneered. He thought to himself, ¡®Sh*t, he sure is a country bumpkin. Bro, even the dirt on your shoes haven¡¯t come off. This guy¡¯s hopeless!¡¯

    ¡°Show me the money, then!¡± Buzzcut reached out and asked for the money.

    ¡°Take it slow, Brother Driver¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said slowly as he took his time paying him. ¡°Let¡¯s do everything one by one. 300 bucks for the fare, I get that. You can rest assured that you¡¯ll get it. Even though I come from the countryside, I¡¯m a man of my word. I¡¯d never delay in paying my dues. My philosophy of being a man is in my word, and I will never fail to pay. Let¡¯s talk about another business now.¡±

    ¡°Motherf*cker. You¡¯re just a hick. What business do you want to talk about?¡± Buzzcut snorted disdainfully.

    ¡°Yes, this will be officially my first business deal in Coast City.¡± Huang Xiaolong said reassuringly, ¡°Brother Driver, your Palace looks a bit grim. Dark lines are forming around your Health Palace. That¡¯s an omen of great misfortune. Have you been unlucky during this period?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Buzzcut choked.

    When Huang Xiaolong said that, Buzzcut realized that yes, he had been on an unlucky streak ever since he bought the second-hand car.

    ¡®When I take a dump, there¡¯s no toilet paper in the stall. When I pee, I get it all over my hands. When other people have sex, the worst-case scenario is the condom breaking, but my condom slipped inside the girl and we only got it out after a whole day¡­¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Buzzcut slipped those words out subconsciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°Because¡­ You¡¯re! Being! Followed! By! A! Ghost!¡±

    The place where they stopped at was deserted. When Buzzcut heard what Huang Xiaolong said, he could feel the temperature in the car dropping a few degrees and a shiver ran down his spine.

    ¡°R*tard! You hick, what f*cking nonsense are you on about? Are you trying to scare me? Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t kill you! Take out your money!¡± Buzzcut shouted, trying to act tough despite being scared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you your 300 bucks,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll take care of the female ghost in white for 5000 bucks. Since this is my first business deal in Coast City, I¡¯ll give you another 20% discount. That¡¯ll be 4000 bucks. Minus the 300 bucks for the ride, it¡¯ll be 3700 bucks.¡±

    ¡°Er- Little hillbilly, are you saying that I have to pay you 3700 bucks?¡± Buzzcut was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, 3700 bucks. If you don¡¯t trust my calculations you can do it yourself.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Rage!

    Buzzcut was in a rage!

    ¡°You motherf*cker!¡± He roared and rose from his seat as if he were going to do something.

    ¡°Now hold on, Brother Driver. Take a look at this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a yellow fuzhuan paper from his trouser pocket without any haste. ¡°This is called a revealing charm. Under normal circumstances, you can¡¯t see ghosts. But with this revealing charm, you¡¯ll be able to see them¡­¡±

    As soon as he said that, with a flick of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wrist, the revealing charm spontaneously ignited.

    ¡°Lady In White, please say hello to this Brother Driver.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡­

 Chapter 9

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    The revealing charm burned instantly and a golden light shone blindingly from the inside of the car. Right after that¡­ the lady ghost in white could be seen!

    Her face was pale from lack of blood running in her veins. Most of her skin has festered badly and oozing out pus. Her eyeballs hung outside of her eye sockets with countless larvae wriggling out of her straw-like mess of a hair¡­

    Her tongue! Her tongue hung out by over a meter long!

    It was a horrendous sight!

    At that moment, Buzzcut could see the lady ghost as clear as day!

    ¡°Hehehe¡­Hello¡­I¡¯ve been following you for quite some time¡­¡± The female ghost in white smiled at Buzzcut. Her voice was husky and hoarse and could make anyone¡¯s skin crawl.

    That smile of hers was strange and terrifying. It was not a smile that a human could make with their face. In fact, only a ghost could smile like that.

    ¡°Ah!!!!¡±

    Buzzcut let out a sharp scream. In the blink of an eye, his face turned as white as a sheet.

    Every hair on his body stood up. His scalp was numb and cold.

    It was as if he was being squeezed dry and there was no more strength left in his whole body.

    He was completely paralyzed.

    Not only was he paralyzed, but his sweat and tears came out all at once. In fact, he might have peed his pants because his crotch was f*cking stained with pee!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother Driver. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. Lady In White, you¡¯re scaring him out of his wits.¡± Huang Xiaolong had a harmless smile on his face. He even went to the extent of grabbing her shoulder as if they knew each other.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡¯re a daoshi1? Does it mean when you got in the car, you already¡­ could see me?¡± The female ghost in white was obviously afraid of Huang Xiaolong. It wanted to escape, but after Huang Xiaolong grabbed her shoulders, it was like a snake being grabbed by its head. She was unable to move.

    ¡°Daoshi? Even though I¡¯m trained in Daoism, I¡¯m not a daoshi.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually and turned to talk to Buzzcut. ¡°Brother Driver, let¡¯s talk about business now. You give me 3700 yuan and I¡¯ll sort this out for you. Of course, you can also choose not to accept. To tell you the truth, this Lady In White has already remembered your smell by now. So in the future, this Lady In White will follow you wherever you go. Think about it. Whenever you¡¯re asleep, she¡¯ll be looking at you and even accompany you in your dreams; When you walk at night, she¡¯ll count the stars beside you; When you have sex with your wife, she¡¯ll even be cheering you on by your bedside¡­ Isn¡¯t it sweet? Oh, and you won¡¯t need air conditioning anymore because she will always have her Yin qi to help you stay cool anytime, anywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady In White, am I right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Yup, you¡¯re right! I¡¯ve kept my eyes on him.¡± The female ghost in white played along with him.

    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Buzzcut shivered like a leaf and his voice broke when he spoke. ¡°Bro, I know what I did was wrong now. I¡¯m just a fool that doesn¡¯t know anything. Please¡­ you¡¯re¡­you¡¯re the only one who can save me now. I was wrong and now I¡¯m begging you¡­ Please help me¡­ Spare me, please. I¡¯ll be your slave and do anything for you from here on out. Actually, I¡¯m not a bad person. I just¡­ did this illegal taxi and blackmail thing only a few times. I¡¯ll never dare to do it in the future anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. You don¡¯t have to be my slave or anything. I could never accept slavery for such a small thing. I told you, it¡¯s just 3700 bucks.¡± Huang Xiaolong reached out for the payment. ¡°Just tell me whether you want to pay me or not.¡±

    ¡°I will! I will!¡± Buzzcut trembled as he opened his sun visor that had a stack of crumpled banknotes in it, and pulled out a handful of money under his seat.

    ¡®Despite everything, this guy hides his money in really weird places.¡¯

    Buzzcut handed the banknotes to Huang Xiaolong with both of his hands.

    Huang Xiaolong did not rush and took it calmly.

    There were all types of denominations of banknotes that ranged from ones, hundreds, fifties, tens, twenties, and even a piece of fifty cents.

    ¡°Brother Driver, I counted the total but it isn¡¯t enough. There¡¯s only one thousand three hundred and fifty-two bucks and seventy cents.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Buzzcut helplessly. ¡°Bro, it¡¯s quite far from the agreed amount.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, bro. I¡­ I¡¯ll look around¡­¡± Buzzcut turned the car inside out and finally found two hundred something bucks. He handed it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Bro, that¡¯s all I have¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s barely the agreed sum¡­ I never ignore a single cent when I¡¯m doing business. This is just my philosophy as a man¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Buzzcut awkwardly.

    Buzzcut cried out loud. ¡°Wahhh! Bro, that¡¯s really all I have. How about I give his car to you?¡±

    Buzzcut was never going to drive it after that incident anyway, nor was he going to go anywhere near it ever again.

    That¡¯s too f*cking bad!

    That f*cking car was a haunted car, after all! It was a hot potato that nobody would touch!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Since this car attracts ghosts easily, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    When Buzzcut heard what Huang Xiaolong said, he exhaled with relief. ¡°Very well then, bro¡­ I¡¯m going to head out first. I¡¯ll leave the rest for you to deal with, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright! You can leave first, bro. Just remember to not do bad things, or else ghosts might come back to haunt you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll absolutely never ever do these things anymore. If I did them, I might just be a son of a¡­¡± Buzzcut got out of the car in a hurry and ran for his life.

    ¡°Wow! I made a lot for my first business deal! That¡¯s a good start!¡± Huang Xiaolong stared at the handful of banknotes in his hand with his gleaming eyes. ¡°More than a thousand bucks! Hahahaha!¡±

    A thousand something bucks was a huge sum of money to Huang Xiaolong, being from the countryside and all.

    Not only that, but the main point was that Huang Xiaolong also earned himself a car!

    ¡°I¡¯m a car owner now!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled from ear to ear. ¡°As the saying goes, the city folk has tricks up its sleeves, but we village folk have more. We have tricks as wide as the sea!¡±

    ¡°Bro¡­are¡­are you going to settle my thing¡­¡± the female ghost in white asked weakly.

    Huang Xiaolong had an air that made the ghost extremely afraid of him.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huang Xiaolong kept the money neatly in his clothes. ¡°Lady In White, why didn¡¯t you report to the netherworld properly and stayed in this world? Did you know that it¡¯s wrong for you to do this? If you met a monk or daoshi, you would¡¯ve been beaten up and you may never be able to reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I missed the time to report to the netherworld¡­I didn¡¯t mean it¡­Bro, I¡¯ve never harmed anyone.¡± The female ghost in white quickly defended herself.

    ¡°Yeah, I know you haven¡¯t harmed anyone. Even though you killed yourself from hanging yourself, you didn¡¯t die unjustly. You wanted to die so you killed yourself, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you two choices. The first choice is me using an exterminating charm to destroy your spirit and the second choice is me giving you one more chance to report to the netherworld.¡±

    ¡°I choose the second one!¡± The female ghost in white blurted out without thinking about it. However, she paused. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ve already missed out on my chance and the gate to the netherworld is no longer open for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently. ¡°Come on, get out of the car with me.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong got out of the car with the female ghost in white.

    During that time, it was almost dusk and the female ghost in white had an umbrella, so the sun was not a big deal to her.

    ¡°Bro, are you teasing me? We¡¯re in the age of the Latter Day of the Law. Our gods are gone. How¡­ how do you plan to send me into the netherworld?¡± The female ghost in white looked horrified. ¡°Are you going to exterminate my soul?¡±

    At that time, Huang Xiaolong looked more serious as he said in a low voice, ¡°I unseal thee!¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a strange aura appeared around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body. His hair flew up even without the help of the wind, the surrounding forests rustled as the leaves on the trees fluttered! It was as if thousands of devils were clapping their hands!

    Humans and ghosts saw things completely differently. If there were humans present, there would be no change in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s appearance.

    However, any ghost could see that Huang Xiaolong had changed forms!

    When the female ghost in white saw Huang Xiaolong with a battle helmet on top of his head, a full set of lead armor, a waist strap, leather boots, and a black cloak while he shot up into the heavens. On his cloak, there were rivers of inferno magma trundling.

    ¡°Ah! The almighty ghost conjurer! You¡­ You¡¯re¡­ the¡­ almighty¡­ ghost conjurer!¡±

    The female ghost in white screamed in horror and just like a mouse that saw a cat, she knelt down, shivering.

    Huang Xiaolong looked a little stern as he said in a low voice, ¡°Let the doors of the netherworld that no humans enter, open!¡±

    Right above them, there was a void with black air currents rolling like boiling water and a towering black city appeared. There was a big sign hanging on the gate of the city with big gold characters that read The Imprisoned Hellish Gates of the Netherworld.

    Squeak!

    The gate slowly opened and a gust of wind swept out that was mixed with the screams of thousands of ghosts.

    The road was darker than coal that extended into the abyss. The road stretched out from inside the gates all the way to the feet of the female ghost in white.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a piece of talisman paper and threw it to the female ghost in white. ¡°This is the way to the netherworld. Take this travel permit and report to the netherworld. Since you have not harmed anyone, I¡¯ve reopened the gates of the netherworld for you. Go now.¡±

    The female ghost in white took the travel permit, got up, and set foot to the way to the netherworld. However, she turned back very quickly to face Huang Xiaolong. She kneeled before him and bowed three times. ¡°Thank you, almighty ghost conjurer. Thank you, almighty ghost conjurer!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 10

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    After sending away the female ghost in white, Huang Xiaolong returned back to his original form. In the blink of an eye, he turned back to the young elegant man who had a little rustic feel to him, looking a little harmless with that cynical look of his.

    Huang Xiaolong was a bumpkin in his early twenties. At the same time, he had another identity. He was a ghost conjurer!

    He was the universally recognized authentic netherworld ghost conjurer!

    That¡­ was because of a fortuitous encounter he had when he was a young boy! However, it was a secret that had never been revealed!

    ¡°Hehehe. I have a car now. Such a thing is only dreamt by most of the city kids without it ever happening¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong ran toward the BYD F3. ¡°The best means of transportation in the village are via cattle and horses. Cars only existed in the county towns. If I drive the car back to the village, the village head and my parents will praise me so much!¡±

    In the driver¡¯s seat.

    When Huang Xiaolong held the steering wheel with both of his hands, his entire person exuded a steady air, as if he had been a driver for his entire life¡­

    He stepped on the clutch, put in the gear, and stepped on the accelerator¡­

    Huang Xiaolong drove the BYD skillfully and left the car¡¯s dust in the deserted area as his car zoomed away.

    In fact, he was not far from Lychee District. On the highway, Huang Xiaolong followed the road signs and drove the car to Lychee District.

    Lychee District was the slums and shantytowns of Coast City that was covered in smog from day to night. At the same time, people from all walks of life lived there and one could say that it was the most wretched hive of scum and villainy.

    Flower Lake Street was a small street densely packed with red brick buildings on both sides of the road as well as shops next to each other along the street.

    There was a place for drinks, a chiropractor, a pharmacy, restaurants, a billiards place, a place for mahjong, a place to get your feet cleaned, a massage parlor¡­ Everything was there.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m finally here! It seems like not much has changed since last time.¡± Huang Xiaolong parked the BYD at the free parking space outside Flower Lake Street.

    He carried his canvas bag on his shoulder, took out a military water bottle, and drank from it. He stepped into Flower Lake Street with the badly paved road.

    Coast City was located in a tropical area with longer days and shorter nights. At that time, it was already six something in the evening, but the sky showed no signs of getting dark. Most of the people there either just got off from work or were society¡¯s idle people. All of them squeezed into Flower Lake Street one after another, the nightlife brewing in its core, ready to start the night.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s three main reasons for entering the city was to make some money, get a wife, and to go to college. That was what he had ingrained in his heart, but¡­ humans need their food every day so he had to fill up his stomach first!

    He grabbed his hungry belly and finally, Huang Xiaolong found a restaurant.

    ¡°Xiaoman Fast Food Restaurant¡±

    When he entered the place, Huang Xiaolong glanced around. There was no one in the store but a few simple wooden tables arranged in a dense and cramped manner. However, they were clean and tidy. He noticed that there was no air conditioning installed. Instead, two big fans blew loudly. The place was pretty homely.

    ¡°Er¡­ Is there anyone here?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment but was about to turn his back and leave.

    At that moment, a woman quickly speed-walked out of the kitchen and hurried toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Bro, are you here to eat? Come, have a seat.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The woman looked around twenty-three or four years old with no makeup on, she had an oval or melon seed face, beautifully arched eyebrows, bright-eyed, tall, had a fair complexion, and a certain kind of gentleness that a Jiangnan beauty would have.1 There was something in her that made him comfortable and peaceful at first glance.

    Honestly, she was probably an eight or a nine.

    She wore simple clothes with a light-colored round neck low-cut T-shirt that showed her delicate collarbones. Below the neck, she wore a waist apron with light blue jeans underneath that emphasized her slender waist and her round butt.

    On her feet, she wore a pair of canvas shoes embroidered with small flowers. However, she did not look like a trendy fashionista, she looked more like the quiet girl next door.

    If he had to nitpick, it would probably be her breasts that were on the smaller side. It was around a 36B size. Compared to First Wife Song Yuru who Huang Xiaolong met on the train, it was definitely not as big as hers.

    ¡°Bro, take a seat.¡± The woman hurried over and greeted him warmly.

    There were tiny beads of sweat on her forehead and she smelled natural. Her body looked very healthy.

    ¡°Alright. Business seems a little slow.¡± Huang Xiaolong was not about to go to another place, either. After all, the boss was eye candy.

    He randomly chose an empty spot to sit at.

    ¡°Business¡­ is not going so well¡­¡± The woman said a little embarrassedly. ¡°Bro, this year has not been a good year for business.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I actually just got here from the countryside so I don¡¯t know much about the usual going-ons in the city. Lady boss, can I have the menu?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Sure.¡± The woman quickly handed over a menu to Huang Xiaolong. For that one customer alone, she smiled a little.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the menu and found out that braised pork was 24 bucks a set, twice-cooked pork was 18 bucks a set, and mala fish was 28 bucks a set. The vegetarian dishes were around 8 bucks.

    ¡°Woah, these prices are off the roof¡­ Seems like it¡¯s not easy living in the city¡­ Things are a lot more expensive than it is in the countryside¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong secretly smacked his lips, but since he was lucky today and made some money, he gritted his teeth and decided to splurge a little because of his earnings of more than a thousand bucks in cash.

    In the end, he ordered a set of braised pork, some stir-fried rape vegetables, and two catties of rice.

    ¡°Bro, two catties of rice? You¡­you¡­¡± The woman looked at Huang Xiaolong with a little suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lady Boss, we country boys eat a lot.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Very well, please wait for a little while. I¡¯ll go into the kitchen to prepare the food.¡± The woman plunged into the kitchen.

    ¡®That¡¯s fine. Since this entire fast food restaurant is only handled by that beautiful lady boss, she has to take on a lot of roles. It must be hard on her.¡¯

    Not long after, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s orders were ready.

    Huang Xiaolong began to gobble them up.

    ¡°Bro, take your time eating them. You don¡¯t want to choke on your food¡­¡± the woman said with concern.

    The dishes tasted so-so. They were not delicious but they were not horrible either. The portion was sufficient for him.

    Within a few minutes, Huang Xiaolong gobbled up everything, leaving nothing.

    The woman stood behind the bar and stared at him in shock.

    ¡°Ah~ It feels so good to be full¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong wiped the oil off his lips, stood up, and walked to the bar to pay the bill.

    When he was paying for the bill, Huang Xiaolong noticed a pea-sized mole on the lady boss¡¯s left shoulder. He frowned slightly and muttered in a low voice, ¡°This is an extremely poor mole that will bring negativity. Generally, this kind of mole will bring a huge burden on the family and the person will live a poor life to the point of a lifetime of debts¡­ Sigh. I didn¡¯t think the beautiful lady boss would be so pitiful¡­ If she wants to change her destiny, it¡¯s not enough to remove the mole. She¡¯ll have to meet a noble person. To put it bluntly, she¡¯ll have to marry a man with a good life. That¡¯s the only way she could prosper¡­¡±

    ¡°Bro, what are you talking about?¡± asked the woman, surprised.

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a few crumpled banknotes and handed them to the woman.

    The woman took the money and returned a few bucks to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Bro, I¡­ I¡¯m guessing you came from the countryside to the city for work, right? I saw your luggage. I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t found a place to work yet? How about this? I¡¯ll give you a discount on the food. I won¡¯t charge you for the rice and discount you 5 bucks. I¡¯ll just charge you a whole number, 30 bucks.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Lady Boss, you¡¯re too kind. I ate a lot of rice,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Yeah, bro. You¡¯re a big eater.¡± When the woman smiled, she looked absolutely beautiful and pure.

    Huang Xiaolong was dumbstruck.

    When she realized that Huang Xiaolong was staring at her, it was not the typical lusty and lewd look that other men gave her. Even though she was not angry, she was a little embarrassed and lowered her head slightly. ¡°Bro, keep your money.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Lady Boss, I know business isn¡¯t going too well for you so please don¡¯t give me the discount. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel very bad.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not take the money but instead, he looked at the Phra Phrom enshrined above the bar. ¡°Lady Boss, is someone in your house doing shady business? And has the business not been going well recently? Is that why you got a Phra Phrom? Phra Phrom is also called the Evil God of Wealth. It¡¯s best for shady businesses but your shrine is facing the wrong direction. Phra Phrom has four faces. If your shrine is inside of your house, it¡¯ll be blocked by the walls. I suggest you make the shrine facing a wide area outside of your house.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly as she stared at Huang Xiaolong as her clear and sharply contrasted black and whites of her eyes widened. ¡°Bro, how do you know that someone in my family¡¯s doing some shady business? Is my Phra Phrom positioning really wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    At that moment-

    ¡°Xiaoman, I think it¡¯s time your brother¡¯s gambling debt be paid, right?¡± Outside came a rascally arrogant man¡¯s voice.

    Footsteps were heard and about a dozen men walked into the store.

    The woman¡¯s face turned pale. A look of disgust and fear appeared in her eyes before she quickly said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Bro, get out of here quick.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It seems like business isn¡¯t going too bad for you, Xiaoman. Hey, hillbilly, get out of here if you¡¯re done eating.¡± The man was dressed in a patterned shirt and beach shorts. He had dark skin, looked like he was in his thirties, and had a short stature. Through his despicable face, his fierce eyes stood out. He sat on the bench brazenly and brashly, waved at Huang Xiaolong as if he was shooing a fly away.

    ¡°Eh? Are you talking about me?¡± Huang Xiaolong stared at him with a dumbstruck look on his face.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m talking to you, little farm boy. If you don¡¯t have any business here, get out.¡± The wretched man proceeded to spit on the ground contemptuously.

    ¡­

 Chapter 11

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Huang Xiaolong was puzzled. He thought to himself, ¡®Who did I just provoke? Why do they keep asking me to get the h*ll out and to get lost? The people in the city are so mean.¡¯

    The boss lady was afraid that Huang Xiaolong would get hurt, she said immediately, ¡°Brother Earthworm, um¡­ My brother promised me that he¡¯ll quit gambling. I didn¡¯t think that he would sneak out and gamble. I also didn¡¯t think that he would take a high-interest loan from Brother Tiger. I really had no idea about all of these¡­¡±

    Gambling? Debt?

    Huang Xiaolong finally understood. It seemed like this beautiful boss lady¡¯s brother is a gambling addict. It also seemed like he was always losing so that was why she had Phra Phrom on the bar to make sure that his brother did not lose money.

    However, from the looks of it, it seemed like Phra Phrom did not work. Not only was her brother losing money, but he also owed a lot of high-interest debt. Now, the loan shark was at their door.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The wretched man, Brother Earthworm chuckled coldly. His eyes looked like the eyes of a hungry wolf. They were wandering over the boss lady¡¯s curvy body. It looked like he wanted to strip the boss lady and then have his way with her.

    ¡°Xiaoman, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s only right and proper to pay up your debt. As the ancient saying goes, a dutiful son is obliged to pay his father¡¯s debts. That rascal Xiaoqiang is an orphan and he only has you as his sister. If you won¡¯t pay his debts, who will?¡± Brother Earthworm stared at the boss lady and swallowed. ¡°Xiaoman, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not taking care of you. I¡¯ll give you two options now. One, pay back all the money your brother borrowed from Brother Tiger with interest. Two, if you really don¡¯t want to pay, give us your brother. Brother Tiger will take care of him himself. After that, you¡¯ll just get his corpse back afterward.¡±

    After she heard this, the boss lady shuddered and shook her head. ¡°Brother Earthworm, I don¡¯t know where my brother is. He¡¯s been gone for a few days. P-Please don¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± When she said this, there was a hint of caution and pain in her clear eyes. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Brother Earthworm, how much did Xiaoqiang borrow again?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Brother Earthworm smirked. ¡°Not much. With interest, it¡¯s only 580 thousand bucks. However, if you don¡¯t pay today, it¡¯ll be 600 thousand. Xiaoman, pay up. If you do, everything will be fine and dandy. All will be well with the world. You¡¯ll be okay, and I¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    ¡°580 thousand¡­¡± The boss lady¡¯s cute face turned white instantly. Her attractive body began to tremble. It was as if her spine has stopped working. She used the bar as support so she did not collapse.

    ¡°The people in the city are so good at making money. Today is 580 thousand, tomorrow is 600 thousand. My gosh, this is more than what I make from catching ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong calculated with his fingers and mumbled.

    ¡°Brother Earthworm, I-I really don¡¯t have that much money. I sold the house our parents left us to pay for Xiaoqiang last time.¡± The boss lady started crying.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± There was a devious expression brewing on Brother Earthworm¡¯s face. He sighed and said earnestly, ¡°Xiaoman, it hasn¡¯t been easy for you these few years. Your parents passed away early and you raised Xiaoqiang all on your own. That animal, Xiaoqiang, is not a good cookie. He doesn¡¯t want to do anything decent and wants to be a gangster. He even got involved in gambling. How much money had you paid for him? You even sold your house. Your home is gone now. Look at you, you¡¯re so beautiful but no man dares to want you. Right, who would want to get involved with this kind of trouble?¡±

    Brother Earthworm paused and smirked. ¡°Xiaoman, why don¡¯t we do it this way. You don¡¯t have to pay the debt. You should just follow us. Please Brother Tiger properly, please me and please the gang. You¡¯ll be able to clear Xiaoqiang¡¯s debt in a blink of an eye.¡±

    His true self was finally showing.

    ¡°Is this the legendary repaying monetary debts with one¡¯s body? My gosh, the people in the city are so devious. They¡¯re so underhanded,¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to!¡± The boss lady¡¯s face was really pale. She looked at Brother Earthworm and then at the others Brother Earthworm brought along. There were disgust and nausea in her eyes. ¡°Brother Earthworm, p-please let me go. J-Just give me a few more days. I¡¯ll sell this shop and then work somewhere else. I¡¯ll pay you back even if I die from exhaustion.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoman, don¡¯t disrespect me when I want to respect you!¡± Brother Earthworm¡¯s expression became hard and there was malice in his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°A woman like you would become a sl*t and let men have their way with you sooner or later. Why are you still trying to be modest? This is all I have to say today. If you can¡¯t pay, then you should come with me. You¡¯re still a virgin, right? If you let Brother Tiger take your virginity tonight, it might be worth some money¡­¡±

    Those words upset the boss lady. She started weeping and bit her bottom lip. There was blood seeping out from where she was biting. There was misery and despair in her heart. ¡°Why is my life so miserable? Am I destined to sleep with disgusting men?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough.¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong coughed a few times and picked up a packet of tissues from the bar. He handed it to the boss lady.

    The boss lady tensed up and took it with trembling hands. There was gratitude in her eyes.

    ¡°Um, let me say something.¡± Huang Xiaolong was speaking fast, ¡°According to the boss lady¡¯s fortune, it is indeed full of troubles and misfortunes. She would normally be miserable for her whole life. However, if she meets a noble person, when she meets that person, she will be blessed by the gods and that would change the course of her life.¡±

    ¡°Um, today, the boss lady will meet that noble person and she will prosper for the rest of her days.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mysteriously.

    The boss lady wiped away her tears and looked at Huang Xiaolong. Her teary eyes looked like they were in deep thought. ¡°Sir, I-I will meet a noble person in my life? They¡¯re gonna appear today?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Brother Earthworm flew into a rage. ¡°You country bumpkin, who the f*ck asked you to talk, you f*cking f*ggot!¡±

    After he said that, the goons from behind Brother Earthworm charged toward Huang Xiaolong. They were laughing maniacally.

    ¡°Sir, run!¡± The boss lady exclaimed.

    Huang Xiaolong did not move. His face looked nonchalant. He was grinning while mumbling, ¡°I have a good temper. When people curse at me, normally, I won¡¯t get angry. However, when they do it repeatedly, then it¡¯s a no-no.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong tapped on the bar quicker than words could tell.

    There was a container filled with chopsticks on the bar. Suddenly, it levitated magically.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand lightly.

    Woosh. Woosh. Woosh. Woosh.

    The whole bunch of chopsticks flew in the air like darts. Their momentum was quick and sudden.

    Every single chopstick hit Brother Earthworm and his underlings¡¯ knees accurately.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Brother Earthworm and his people all fell to the ground.

    At that moment, their knees were in excruciating pain. They had lost all feeling from the lower halves of their legs.

    The boss lady widened her eyes and she forgot her despair from before. Her mouth was gaping so wide it could fit a cucumber. She looked at Huang Xiaolong with an astonished expression.

    Brother Earthworm and his people were all kneeling on the ground. It was as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡®Damn it, are you sure they¡¯re not recording a TV show?¡¯

    He waved his hand and the chopsticks attacked everyone¡¯s knees like magic weapons. Then their lower bodies all felt numb and stiff like they had been paralyzed. They were also kneeling in the standard position of a filial child. They looked so professional.

    ¡®What the hell was that?¡¯

    ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± The arrogance in Brother Earthworm¡¯s eyes was being replaced by fear. He was cold sweating heavily.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I only tapped the Heding Point on your knees lightly. It won¡¯t paralyze you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said while chuckling. ¡°Crawl out of here now. Go home and soak your feet in hot water. Find someone to massage the Yongquan Point under your foot. Half an hour should be fine.¡±

    ¡°A-Alright, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a master, sir. I admit my mistakes.¡± There was a bitter resentment in Brother Earthworm¡¯s eyes. Then, he was the first one to crawl out of the restaurant.

    Then, his underlings followed behind him like maggots. They all crawled out of the restaurant with fear on their faces.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a small world. Even if you¡¯re the strongest, you¡¯re still all alone.¡± Brother Earthworm turned around and looked at Huang Xiaolong as if he wanted to gouge his eyes out.

    ¡°Alright, got it. You¡¯ll seek revenge on me, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hands impatiently. ¡°I just left the countryside so I don¡¯t have a job yet, which means I will be free for the time being. So, I hope you guys come and retaliate against me soon so that I won¡¯t be so bored. The thing is I am never conflicted when people strike back against me.

    ¡°Also, go back and tell your Brother Tiger or Brother Dog, to collect the debt of the boss lady¡¯s brother from me. I¡¯m done talking, continue crawling.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Brother Earthworm and his people crawled away like stray dogs.

    ¡°Boss lady, everything¡¯s fine now.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned at the boss lady.

    The boss lady came back to her senses, but she was still speaking incoherently, ¡°Sir, just now you¡­ just now¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? You mean the chopsticks? It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a secret weapon skill called ¡®sky filled with flower rain¡¯. It¡¯s very easy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said while smiling. ¡°I just used a little bit of strength. If I used any more, their knees would have shattered. We country folk are kind-hearted. I didn¡¯t want to paralyze them.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± The boss lady did not know how to continue the conversation with Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Sir, who taught you that?¡±

    ¡°They did,¡± Huang Xiaolong said blankly.

    Of course, the boss lady did not notice that Huang Xiaolong did not mean any men, nor women, but instead, he meant the animals.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so amazing.¡± There was adoration in the boss lady¡¯s eyes. At the same time, she was touched.

    One should know that the boss lady had always been a cause of misfortune in other people¡¯s eyes. Her parents died when she was young and she had a brother who¡¯s a child from a previous marriage. Anyone who got close to her would have bad luck so everyone avoided her like she was a snake or scorpion.

    Huang Xiaolong was the first person to stand up for her. He was also the first one to help and save her.

    The boss lady wanted to thank Huang Xiaolong, however, she could not bring herself to say it out loud. Because in her heart, she knew she would never be able to repay him by only saying thank you after what he did for her.

    ¡°Sir, um¡­ You should leave Flower Lake Street and Lychee District. Brother Earthworm is the underling of Brother Tiger. You punished Brother Earthworm, so Brother Tiger would not let you off the hook so easily. Brother Tiger is ruthless, he¡¯s also powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯ll happen to you if I leave?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in concern.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± There was a lump in the boss lady¡¯s throat. Her tears fell out of her eyes like pearls. They rolled across her skin that was as smooth as the snow and reached her dainty chin. Until they met with their partner to combine into a bigger drop, they only dropped off her chin and left an invisible trail in the air, which eventually landed on the floor and turned into splattered drops.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words touched the softest part of her heart.

    This was the first time ever that she knew what it was like to be protected by a man.

    ¡°Finally¡­ Finally, someone¡¯s concerned about me¡­ and worried about me¡­E-Even if I die now, it would be worth it.¡± The way the boss lady looked at Huang Xiaolong was filled with so much tenderness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared. Don¡¯t worry, boss lady.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled nonchalantly. Then, he took out his phone. ¡°Boss lady, you should add my WeChat. If they come looking for trouble again, you can call me on WeChat. I just live around here. You can also visit me.¡±

    The boss lady wiped away her tears and took out her phone from the drawer. She exchanged numbers with Huang Xiaolong and added each other on WeChat.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong. Your name is Huang Xiaolong.¡± The boss lady repeated his name a few times to remember it in her heart.

    The boss lady¡¯s name was Su Xiaoman. It was a nice name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just call you Sis Xiaoman.¡± Huang Xiaolong put back his phone.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Xiaoman nodded.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯m going to go and sleep.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned. ¡°Right, let me give you something.¡±

    Before leaving, Huang Xiaolong took out a wrinkly yellow fuzhuan from his canvas bag.

    He folded the fuzhuan into a dainty crane and handed it to Su Xiaoman. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, take this. Remember, from this day on, you should keep this with you and keep it well.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Xiaoman took the crane and held it with both hands like a treasure. She muttered, ¡°Thank you, Xiaolong. This is the most precious and happiest gift that I¡¯ve ever received in my entire life. I-I¡¯ll keep this with me forever.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of those bad people. This fuzhuan has been folded into a crane. If you keep it on you, they won¡¯t be able to touch you nor hurt you. I¡¯m going home to sleep. The sky gets really dark in the countryside, so I¡¯m usually asleep at this time.¡±

    After he said that, Huang Xiaolong turned around to leave. Just as he was crossing the exit, Su Xiaoman spoke behind him, ¡°Xiaolong, you said I¡¯ll meet a noble person today. That person is you, right?¡±

    ¡°Um, Sis Xiaoman, the noble person in your life is your future husband.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered ambiguously. Then, he walked into the brightly lit and noisy Flower Lake Street.

    ¡°I know it. It m-must be you!¡± Su Xiaoman held the crane tightly. She was already in a daze.

    Huang Xiaolong walked quickly on the street. His uncle¡¯s house was along this street somewhere and it was near to Su Xiaoman¡¯s fast food restaurant.

    He found the building his uncle¡¯s house was in and walked upstairs.

    He took out the key before opening the door.

    He opened the door and found the light switch next to the door. He switched on the lights.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong was stunned.

    This was an empty house.

    Which meant that there was nothing in his uncle¡¯s house.

    Why was it empty?

    Electrical appliances, furniture, decorations¡­ Nothing!

    A skinny rat was standing at one of the corners. It looked at Huang Xiaolong with teary eyes and then ran away with its last bit of energy.

    ¡°My gosh, no way? Did burglar break into uncle¡¯s house?¡± Huang Xiaolong walked into the house and closed the door.

    He looked around and really, it was completely empty.

    This was a house with one living room, one bedroom, one kitchen, and one bathroom. Not only was the living room empty, but the bedroom and kitchen were also empty.

    There was no bed in the bedroom. There were no plates in the kitchen. So, naturally, there would not be tissues in the bathroom either.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re such a big bully.¡± Huang Xiaolong was cursing repeatedly in his heart.

    ¡°I can¡¯t live like this¡­ Never mind, I should go get a job tomorrow. At least I can buy some furniture and electrical appliances for myself, right? I need at least a bed and a bowl for rice, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong calculated with his fingers. ¡°Um¡­ I might need about ten thousand bucks! Uncle! You¡¯re so mean!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong complained for a while and then went inside the bedroom. He took out a pristine string that looked like it was made from natural silk.

    Then, he took out two yellow fuzhuans and stuck them on both sides of the wall. The fuzhuans secured the string. It was one meter off the ground and it looked like a basic hammock.

    ¡°Sigh, I should just make do with this.¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed and flopped onto the string. After that, he fell asleep.

    The next day. Early in the morning.

    Huang Xiaolong did not bother to eat. He immediately went to a certain part of Flower Lake Street.

    This part of the street was peculiar. There were no restaurants, massage parlors, nor beverage shops. There were shops selling burial clothes and shops selling items for funerals.

    There were some blind or crippled old men and women sitting on the side of the road telling fortunes or reading birthdate characters used in fortune-telling.

    Some stalls even displayed Buddhist prayer beads, rosaries, fuzhuan, instruments used in Buddhist or Taoist services, scriptures, and so on.

    Right, this part of the street was filled with quacks.

    After a thorough inspection, Huang Xiaolong confirmed that all of the quacks were scammers. Their so-called instruments were all fake.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong did not care about them. He only hoped that he could find something to do.

    Huang Xiaolong found an unremarkable spot and calmly sat down. He placed a piece of paper next to his legs. The paper said,

    ¡°I know everything. One-stop service.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    There were not a lot of people shopping on this side of the street.

    Right, who would want to find a quack when there was nothing going on? Plus, in this day and age, whoever believed in Fengshui, physiognomy, exorcism, or ghost-catching would be labeled as superstitious or old-fashioned. People would also stay away from them.

    An hour passed and Huang Xiaolong only saw some foreign tourists. They were taking pictures with their selfie sticks.

    ¡°Sigh, earning money is so hard. Um, should I think of some other plans?¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled.

    At this moment¡­

    ¡°You know everything? One-stop service? How arrogant!¡±

    Somebody scoffed.

    Huang Xiaolong lifted his head and saw there were two people in front of his stall.

    The leader was a man with white hair. He looked about 50 years old. He was wearing a traditional Chinese jacket and there was an authentic pigeon red jade ornamental thumb ring. His appearance looked majestic.

    Behind this man, there was an old servant holding an umbrella for him.

    The old servant looked very decrepit. However, his eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. When he looked around, it was as if he was seeing through everything. His back was as straight as a javelin. He was standing there firmly with his feet forming a T shape. When he was standing there motionless, he looked like a high and mighty mountain. It looked like nothing could shake him. Only people who had more than ten years of experience of stance training would have this kind of air around them.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already a quack. This is not good.¡± The man in the Chinese jacket shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the man in contemplation. Then, he grinned and said, ¡°Uncle, what do you need? Just tell me. This is a one-stop service. My price is fair. My shop offers sincere treatment to all and fair trade to old and young alike.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man in the traditional Chinese jacket was infuriated and amused at the same time. ¡°Fine, you said you know everything. What do you know?¡±

    ¡°I know everything,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Fortune-telling, Fengshui, shifting graves, divination, exorcism, ghost-catching, fortune-telling by feeling your bones, name changing, subduing monsters and demons¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, this is getting way out of hand.¡± The man in the traditional Chinese jacket frowned in disgust. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°The people on this street are all quacks. I did not expect there to be a young quack who¡¯s spewing nonsense here. I¡¯m so disappointed. I¡¯m very disappointed.¡±

    The old servant behind him said respectfully, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go. People who know Xuanxue are mostly elderly. They are like hibernating dragons who seclude themselves. It¡¯s difficult to find them in the city. A young man like him must be a scammer without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± The man in the traditional Chinese jacket sighed and was about to walk away.

    ¡°Hey, old man. You look like you have been in a daze recently. You don¡¯t have an appetite. You keep wanting to sleep. There¡¯s a human figure hovering in front of you the entire day. You can hear some weird noises in your ears too. You¡¯re not sick, you¡¯ve encountered a ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lazily. ¡°Plus, your children are also in some kind of trouble, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± After he heard that, the man in the traditional Chinese jacket shuddered. Then, he turned his head and looked at Huang Xiaolong in disbelief. ¡°Little Quack¡­ No, kid, w-what did you see?¡±

    ¡°Sir, this is a one-stop service. I can help you take care of the ghost you¡¯ve encountered. I¡¯ll give you a discounted price. 8000 bucks. You should give a 50% deposit.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Kid, my master asked you a question. You should answer him first.¡± The old servant¡¯s face went green. There was a hint of rage on his face. His aura was swelling and he was glaring at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong did not even look at the old servant. He said, ¡°Old man, the deposit is 4000 bucks.¡±

    ¡°You need to learn good behavior from bad behavior!¡± The old servant¡¯s feet shifted slightly and he shifted into a stance of an eagle that was about to hunt a rabbit. He was about to pounce on Huang Xiaolong and teach him a lesson.

    ¡°Uncle Fu, do you have cash on you?¡± The man in the traditional Chinese jacket blocked him.

    ¡°Master, this kid is being so disrespectful to you¡­¡± the old servant said angrily, but he suppressed his rage. ¡°I have cash.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Fu, give this kid 4000 bucks,¡± ordered the man in the traditional Chinese jacket.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re so money hungry. I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t be anything good.¡± The old servant, Uncle Fu took out 40 brand new Renminbi bills and put them on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stall sign.

    Jiang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brightened. He grabbed the cash and started counting. ¡°People die for money and birds die for food. I love money but it¡¯s only normal for a guy to like money. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this.¡±

    After counting the money, Huang Xiaolong put it away and looked at the man in the traditional Chinese jacket. He said slowly, ¡°Old man, your Career Palace is full and plump. It¡¯s also glossy and wide. The bone of your forehead stretches to your hairline and the top of your head. It means either you¡¯re a rich tycoon or an officer with a government job. However, your yintang is black and there¡¯s a black cloud over your head so you¡¯re always dispirited. It¡¯s obvious that a ghost is haunting you. There are horizontal lines on your Health Palace. There are hints of red in white. This means if this goes on, your body will be in great danger.¡±

    ¡°In addition, I was looking at your Children Palace. It¡¯s caved in and fleshless. There was also a hint of blackness. This is a sign that your children are having health problems.¡±

    ¡°Plus, there is some air of life on your Travel Palace. It was moving and there was some negative energy along with it. If I¡¯m not wrong, you just moved and because of the move, you encountered a ghost.¡±

    After what Huang Xiaolong said, the man in the traditional Chinese jacket was shocked. Eventually, there was a naked surprise and lifelessness all over his face. Looking at his countenance, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s every word was true and straight to the point!

    Even Uncle Fu could not help but mumble, ¡°This kid is indeed¡­ He has quite the talent¡­¡± There was a hint of respect in his eyes.

    ¡°L-Lil Master¡­ it¡¯s right! You¡¯ve got everything right! I really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡­¡± The man in the traditional Chinese jacket started calling Huang Xiaolong as ¡®Lil Master¡¯. His tone sounded more respectful now. ¡°My name is Cui Dong. Please forgive me for being disrespectful, Lil Master. I need to ask for help from you, Lil Master. Can you please help little old me take care of this trouble? Other than that, I have one daughter. There¡¯s indeed something wrong with her health. Please take a look for me, Lil Master.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Cui, it¡¯s only logical that I¡¯ll help you with your troubles after I took your money. Since I¡¯ve taken your deposit, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll help you take care of it no matter how big the problem is,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered nonchalantly. ¡°However, in regard to your daughter¡¯s problem, I¡¯ll have to charge an extra fee. I¡¯ll have to take a look at her before I give a quote.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a money hoarder.¡± Uncle Fu shook his head in frustration and amusement.

    ¡°Uncle Fu, don¡¯t disrespect Lil Master.¡± The man in the traditional Chinese jacket, Cui Dong rebuked him immediately.

    Uncle Fu nodded and did not say anything more.

    ¡°Uncle Cui, please add my WeChat ID.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out his phone. ¡°Send me the address later. I¡¯ll go to visit you after dinner, which is around 7.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cui Dong took out his phone and added Huang Xiaolong on his WeChat.

    That was Cui Dong¡¯s personal number. There was not a lot of people who knew this info. There were only a handful of people added on his WeChat contacts. Either they were powerful people who were in charge of the city, provincial officials who were regional general acting as governors, or the capital giants of the market.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was one of the people in his contact list!

    Uncle Fu saw all this from the side and he narrowed his eyes in response. He was astonished.

    He did not expect this young man to take up such a huge and important part of his master¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Lil Master, should I send my driver to pick you up tonight?¡± Cui Dong asked politely.

    ¡°No need. Just send me the address. I have my own car.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Cui Dong did not force himself upon him. ¡°Then, little old me shall clean my couch and wait for your arrival at my humble home.¡±

    Cui Dong and Uncle Fu then left the winding Flower Lake Street.

    Outside the street, there was a luxurious Rolls-Royce Phantom. It was glistening under the sun.

    A few bodyguards were waiting by the car. They opened the car door immediately and bowed. ¡°Master, please.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Uncle Fu wanted to say something but stopped himself.

    ¡°Heh, Uncle Fu. You must be dying to ask me why am I valuing that Lil Master so highly.¡± Cui Dong smiled lightly.

    Uncle Fu nodded.

    ¡°Uncle Fu, my whole life I¡¯ve been busy with business and I¡¯ve traveled all over the world. It can be said that I¡¯ve seen a lot of people in my life. However, Lil Master was only 20 plus years old. I¡¯ve never seen someone being so indifferent after being criticized and praised, and I¡¯ve never seen that kind of nonchalance too.¡± Cui Dong turned around and looked at Flower Lake Street. He mumbled, ¡°That kid really is something else.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    As the saying went, a shop that did not open for half a year can provide for itself for half a year after it was opened. This was the exact situation Huang Xiaolong was in.

    He already got the deposit. When he finished his job at night and got the balance, tch tch, he would have 8000 bucks. How great.

    Close shop.

    Huang Xiaolong went to the mobile phone shop nearby and bought a 4G data card. It was almost noon so it was time for lunch.

    He went back to Su Xiaoman¡¯s shop.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you¡¯re here!¡± When Su Xiaoman saw Huang Xiaolong, a sincere smile blossomed across her pretty face.

    Su Xiaoman looked better compared to yesterday. Her black hair as fluffy like clouds cascaded behind her head like a waterfall. She did not put on any blush today so her face was white and smooth. She was wearing a pair of white pants over her long and thin legs. The light violet floral shirt accentuated the cuteness of her face. Her fair arms were crossed in front of her chest.

    When she saw Huang Xiaolong walking into the shop, she opened her tightly closed legs and walked forward.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I¡¯m hungry so I¡¯m here for lunch.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. There were no other customers in the shop so he found a seat and sat down.

    ¡°Xiaolong, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you now.¡± Su Xiaoman sat next to Huang Xiaolong.

    He noticed there was a thin red string on Su Xiaoman¡¯s neck. The fuzhuan crane Huang Xiaolong gave her was hung around her neck like a pendant, oh, no, it rested against her chest. She was treating it as if it was a priceless treasure.

    Su Xiaoman noticed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were lowered and they were looking at the place where the fuzhuan crane lay. There was a hint of redness on her fair face. She lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I want to eat twice-cooked pork.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°I also want a kilogram of rice.¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait a minute. I¡¯ll make it for you now.¡± Su Xiaoman smiled captivatingly and ducked into the kitchen to cook.

    For some reason, ever since she met Huang Xiaolong, Su Xiaoman felt as if the pressure was lifted off her. There was an unknown happiness in her heart.

    After a while, the twice-cooked pork and steaming white rice were brought out. It was accompanied with vegetable soup.

    Huang Xiaolong started devouring the food.

    There was not much business in the shop. Su Xiaoman did not have anything to do, so she sat next to Huang Xiaolong and watched him eat quietly.

    However, what she did not expect was before he could finish, there were footsteps outside the shop. In an instant, a group of people swarmed into the shop.

    The man who was the leader looked doughty. He was 190cm in height and he looked like a tower. His face was square and he was bald. There was resentment in his eyes and he looked like he was in his thirties. He was shirtless so his upper body was bare. There as a fierce-looking tiger tattoo on his chest.

    Behind the man stood Brother Earthworm and the people who Huang Xiaolong punished yesterday.

    ¡°Brother Tiger, that¡¯s the kid,¡± stammered Brother Earthworm as he looked at Huang Xiaolong with lingering fear.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s pupils constricted and he glowered at Huang Xiaolong eerily. ¡°Kid, I heard you taught my people a lesson last night. I wonder which gang do you belong to?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was still devouring the food on the table. He did not want to pay attention to Brother Tiger.

    Su Xiaoman was horrified. She stood up subconsciously and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Brother Tiger, h-hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, Xiaoman. You¡¯re really something else. You have support now, eh?¡± Brother Tiger scanned Su Xiaoman¡¯s tiny waist and long legs with hunger in his eyes. Brother Earthworm pulled a stool over and respectfully asked Brother Tiger to sit down.

    ¡°Xiaoman, don¡¯t be too arrogant. This is Flower Lake Street. I don¡¯t care who you asked to help you. Even if you¡¯re on my territory, a dragon¡¯s got to coil up and a tiger¡¯s got to crouch!

    Brother Tiger said all that in a nasty tone. His gaze landed on Huang Xiaolong once again.

    In any case, Huang Xiaolong finally finished his meal. He picked up a piece of tissue on the table and wiped the grease off his lips. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Brother Tiger? Yesterday, I said that I¡¯ll pay back the debt owed by Sis Xiaoman¡¯s brother. I am not from any gang. I¡¯m just a country bumpkin.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t¡­¡± Su Xiaoman said hurriedly.

    The debt is hundreds of thousands. The interest kept piling up. How was he going to pay? Plus, Huang Xiaolong was fresh off the countryside. How would he have the money?

    ¡°Oh?¡± Brother Tiger was surprised.

    He was secretly pleased. ¡®Hmph! This kid is scared! He¡¯s terrified! He¡¯s willing to surrender! F*ck, I thought he¡¯s someone ruthless. I didn¡¯t expect him to lower his head upon our first meeting! F*ck! Earthworm and the gang were so embarrassing. They were defeated by a peasant.¡¯

    ¡°Fine, amiability makes you rich anyway. Since you agreed to pay up, then I won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡± Brother Tiger said carelessly. ¡°Peasant, listen closely, Xiaoman¡¯s brother Xiaoqiang borrowed 600 thousand from me plus interest. Yesterday, you hit my brothers. You have to pay the hospital fee, medicine, cost of lost labor, and mental damages, right? I won¡¯t try to scam you, so let¡¯s just say 400 thousand bucks. So in total, it will be one million. That¡¯s all. Give me the money now.¡±

    Su Xiaoman heard that and almost fainted. One million?

    Wasn¡¯t this straight out murder?

    She did not expect Huang Xiaolong to answer expressionlessly. He even nodded. ¡°Alright, one million. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    Brother Tiger and his gang were taken aback by what he said.

    They thought Huang Xiaolong would argue with them, haggle the price or even kneel down and beg for mercy. They did not expect Huang Xiaolong to agree so effortlessly.

    ¡°Are you tricking me, peasant?¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Why would I trick you? It¡¯s only right and proper to pay back a debt. We country bumpkins are honest. We keep our promises. If I say I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll definitely pay.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was too sincere. His eyes were as innocent as a baby¡¯s.

    ¡°A-A-Alright then. Pay me back now.¡± Brother Tiger truly believed that Huang Xiaolong was not lying and he would definitely pay him back.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Um, Sis Xiaoman¡¯s brother¡¯s debt is from gambling, right? There¡¯s a saying that says a gambling debt should be repaid by gambling. I don¡¯t have time today but I¡¯ll go to your place to have some fun in two days. Then, I¡¯ll pay you back. One million, right? Why don¡¯t I write an IOU?¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t gamble!¡± After Su Xiaoman heard what Huang Xiaolong said, she screamed in horror. ¡°That¡¯s a bottomless pit. It¡¯ll even devour your bones!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Brother Tiger started laughing maniacally. ¡°Peasant, peasant, I did not expect you to be a gambler as well. You want to win back all the money that was lost by Xiaoqiang? Hahahaha! How interesting! So interesting! Alright, we¡¯ll settle gambling debts through gambling. I¡¯ll allow it! However, do you have the capital?¡±

    Brother Tiger was amused.

    Settle gambling debts through gambling?

    There will be a high chance that he¡¯ll lose everything!

    ¡°Peasant, if you dare to come to the casino, I¡¯ll make you lose your life savings! Pay back the money? You would even lose your underwear to me! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Capital? Why won¡¯t I have it? I have it!¡± Huang Xiaolong took out money and slammed it on the table.

    He placed all of the money he got on the table. There was the 4000 bucks deposit Cui Dong gave him and the 1000 bucks he earned from the unlicensed taxi.

    ¡°Pfft, peasant, you¡¯re so funny. You must have saved these few thousand bucks over a long time, right? Alright! You don¡¯t have to write an IOU. I don¡¯t think you can pull any stunts anyway.¡± Brother Tiger stood up. ¡°However, I should advise you to come to the casino earlier. It won¡¯t be a million bucks tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how much do I have to pay tomorrow?¡± Huang Xiaolong put away his money carefully.

    ¡°Tomorrow is 1.2 million! The day after tomorrow is 1.4 million!¡± Brother Tiger demanded an exorbitant price.

    ¡°Alright, I got it. After I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll go to your casino.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Brother Tiger glared at Huang Xiaolong and then whistled at Su Xiaoman before leaving with Brother Earthworm and the gang.

    ¡°Xiaolong, d-don¡¯t go and gamble. Please. You can¡¯t get yourself involved in that. It¡¯ll kill you.¡± Su Xiaoman almost cried from anxiety.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not going to gamble. Even if I win, it¡¯s ill-gotten wealth.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded while being in deep thought. ¡°Back in my village, I promised that I¡¯ll never gamble. No matter how poor I am, I will never dabble in pornography, gambling, nor drugs. However, this is not to win money but to help Sis Xiaoman pay back her debt. Sis Xiaoman, don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll stop after I pay back the money.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Xiaoman was confused by what Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡®Alright, so you mean you¡¯ll definitely win?¡¯

    ¡°Alright, Sis Xiaoman. I found a job and I¡¯m gonna do it tonight. I¡¯m gonna go now. I¡¯m going back home and taking a nap.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a 20 buck bill and placed it on the table. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, this is for the meal. Keep the change.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t charge you for eating here.¡± Su Xiaoman¡¯s hands were trembling.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, don¡¯t be like this. This is this; that is that. If you don¡¯t take my money, I can¡¯t come back to eat again,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a serious face. ¡°Plus, I got a job today. I¡¯m making my own money now! Do you know how much money I made? 8000 bucks!¡±

    Su Xiaoman could not win against Huang Xiaolong. She could only accept the money.

    Before he left, Huang Xiaolong said suddenly, ¡°Right, Sis Xiaoman. Give me a piece of paper and a pen.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Okay.¡± Su Xiaoman handed him a pen and some paper in a blink of an eye.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s was writing with vigor. He wrote a few lines of words on the paper and handed it to Su Xiaoman. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, this is for you. You should study this. I¡¯m gonna go now. Bye-bye.¡±

    Su Xiaoman took the paper and when she opened it¡­

    ¡°The lost secret recipe of the smoked duck in the palace during Qianlong Year.¡±

    The paper had a lot of Chinese herbs and formulas, the recipe for the sauce, and then techniques for knife skills, fire temperature, procedure, and so on.

    It was a secret recipe for a dish!

    ¡°The secret recipe of the smoked duck in the palace during Qianlong Year? A lost recipe?¡± Su Xiaoman muttered to herself and then shut the door of the shop. She went out to buy the ingredients needed for the dish.

    At 6:30 pm, Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3 toward the location that he and Cui Dong were to meet.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Cui Dong¡¯s house was in the suburbs. It was a residential area named Prosperous Imperial Court.

    It was in the early evening and the moon was shining softly. The night looked exceptionally enchanting. Coast City was a big city with a population of one billion. The atmosphere was heated and the Yang qi was vigorous. They filled the air of the secular world.

    However, this was only the surface. To Huang Xiaolong, the power of the spirits was still strong in this city. In other words, there were a lot of ghosts here.

    Huang Xiaolong whistled while he drove his BYD F3. His car moved among the traffic like a mudfish. He left the noisy city and entered the suburbs.

    Prosperous Imperial Court was an area filled with mansions.

    It had mountains on one side and water on the other. It was a place with amazing Fengshui.

    The mansions were arranged in an organized and tidy manner. They all looked extravagant and dissipated. The lush greenery and garden style of this wealthy area made this place look as refined and elegant as paradise.

    At this moment, there were a few people waiting with their heads held high at the splendorous and majestic entrance of this residential area.

    They were Cui Dong, his old servant Uncle Fu, and a girl who was in her twenties.

    This girl was very beautiful.

    She was wearing a sapphire blue professional looking suit. She had an alluring body. Her ample bosom hung proudly on her chest while her plump bottom was covered with a tight skirt. The seductive and nearly perfect curve of her bottom was displayed for the world to see.

    She had an oval face and long, shapely eyebrows. Her mouth was small like cherries and she had the typical face of an oriental beauty. There was a dazzling and splendid diamond necklace on her fair and flawless neck. A white jade bangle adorned her wrist. The jade as fat as mutton complemented her snow-white skin. She looked ethereal.

    The most enchanting thing about her was the proudness and aloofness that she gave out unintentionally from the corner of her eyes. It was very cold and alluring as a lotus flower on a snow mountain. One could not get close to her easily. Even if she was sitting in front of you, you would still feel a huge distance between you two.

    This girl was Cui Dong¡¯s only daughter, Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan was not just a pretty face. Not only was she pretty and classy, but she also had outstanding abilities. She was a brainiac since she was small. When she was 16 she got offered a doctoral degree from Columbia University and she learned seven different languages. She also dabbled in music, poetry, painting, and calligraphy. She came back to the country when she was 20 and took over the supervision of the family business from her father, Cui Dong. In only two to three years, she raised Cui Group to a whole new level.

    It could be said that Cui Feiyan was a publicly known talented girl from heaven in the upper-class circle in Coast City. She was a proud female president!

    She had a tremendous amount of suitors trying to court her.

    ¡°Dad, what are you trying to do?¡± At this moment, Cui Feiyan was looking at her father with resentment. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, if there¡¯s something wrong with my body, I¡¯ll go to the hospital. If you don¡¯t trust the skills of the best hospital in the country, you can ask Uncle Fu to take me to a hospital overseas. However, you insist on believing in a quack! Dad! How can there be ghosts or magical powers in this world?¡±

    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t be disrespectful to the deities,¡± Cui Dong scolded. ¡°Xuanxue is a treasure of our people. It has been around for more than a thousand years and will stay for another thousand more! Plus, I met this Lil Master today and it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s someone skilled. Daughter, you¡¯ve encountered some troubles recently too. Let Lil Master take a look for you and take care of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad! You¡¯ve been brain-washed! Lil Master? More like a scammer!¡± There was a look of ¡®pity for the unfortunate, anger for their cowardice¡¯ look on Cui Feiyan¡¯s face. ¡°Plus, I will never believe a quack. I¡¯m just a bit stressed from work. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been having nightmares lately. After I¡¯m done, I will leave the country to clear my head. Dad, I¡¯ll help you take care of the quack. If there is no other choice, we¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan! Silence! I won¡¯t allow you to make decisions on her own without consulting me! Plus, you have to respect Lil Master.¡± Cui Dong became stern. There was a tone of admonishment in his voice as well.

    Cui Feiyan felt extremely wronged.

    Cui Dong had his daughter when he was quite old. He doted her like any father would and he would grant her every wish. He would not even raise his voice at her. She did not expect him to get mad at her because of a quack.

    ¡°Uncle Fu, please talk to my dad.¡± Cui Feiyan pouted at Uncle Fu.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Uncle Fu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He knew Cui Dong¡¯s temper. Whenever he had set his mind on something, he would not change his mind so easily.

    ¡®Master and miss both have bad tempers. Sigh¡­ That kid should be here by now. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll do tonight.¡¯ Uncle Fu was feeling helpless too.

    To be honest, Uncle Fu did not believe the childish-looking Huang Xiaolong who was dressed in a typical country bumpkin attire.

    At this moment, a BYD F3 stopped in front of the parking lot at the entrance of the residential area after it arrived.

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Uncle Fu squinted and spotted Huang Xiaolong who was sitting on the driver¡¯s seat through the window.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go welcome Lil Master.¡± Cui Dong walked over to the BYD F3 courteously.

    ¡°BYD?¡± Cui Feiyan was shocked. ¡°I-Is this an unlicensed vehicle?¡±

    In Coast City, 90% of the BYD F3 were unlicensed vehicles.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong turned off the engine. He took his canvas bag and got out of the car.

    Cui Feiyan looked over and saw an unsophisticated peasant walking over from the car. He was perhaps one or two years younger than her. She started cursing repeatedly in her heart.

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    The chairman of Cui Group in Coast City could shake the entire business community of Coast City at will, and now he was being respectful and courteous to a peasant who was driving an unlicensed car?

    ¡°Lil Master, you¡¯re here. Welcome, welcome.¡± Cui Dong beamed.

    ¡°Uncle Cui, hello. Sorry for the long wait.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said politely.

    Huang Xiaolong was polite and enthusiastic toward this client.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention was instantly attracted to the arrogant and cold female president, Cui Feiyan.

    ¡®My gosh! She¡¯s too beautiful! She¡¯s so beautiful she¡¯s blinding! No wonder the head of the chief asked me to find a wife in the city. The women in the city were all so beautiful!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    To be frank, she was better than the beauty queen First Wife Song Yuru, oneesan of the police force Lin Jin, and girl next door Su Xiaoman. She was better than them in every aspect.

    However, she was a tad bit too cold.

    The more arrogant the woman, the more a man wanted to dominate her.

    ¡°It would be a dream to have this kind of woman as a wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong had already planned to make her one of his wives.

    ¡°Lil Master, this is my daughter Feiyan.¡± When Cui Dong saw Huang Xiaolong staring at his daughter with stars in his eyes, he smiled and introduced her.

    Cui Feiyan was infuriated.

    In Cui Group, she was the queen who reigned above everyone. She was ice cold and she was meticulous and swift when she worked. She managed nearly ten thousand people. She had an air of superiority around her. How would a man dare to get close to her? However, Huang Xiaolong was really something else. He was inspecting her face and entire body shamelessly. While doing that, there was even a sinister smirk on his face.

    ¡®This is too much!¡¯

    ¡°Are you the quack my father hired?¡± Cui Feiyan did not even bother being polite with Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the basic requirement as a quack. Ghost-catching and exorcism, yeah? My dad hired a few quacks before, even though there were a few scammers too, but all of them brought brushes, yellow paper, glutinous rice, candles, bronze mirror, bells, etc¡­ And you? You only came here with a stupid canvas bag. You¡­ Get out of here now! How much did my father promise to pay you? I¡¯ll give you double. Get lost now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Feiyan. The yellow paper and glutinous rice you mentioned, and also the ash from a stove and soil from the roof were only used by Taoist priests with weak powers. I don¡¯t need them to perform an exorcism,¡± said Huang Xiaolong seriously.

    ¡°Do not call me Feiyan!¡± Cui Feiyan was fuming.

    This guy was so thick-skinned! What a shameless animal!

    ¡°Feiyan, you¡¯ve gone too far! I¡¯ve told you to be respectful to Lil Master. Y-You¡­¡± Cui Dong was so furious he was shaking all over.

    ¡°Cough cough, master, miss, stop fighting.¡± Uncle Fu rushed over to be the peacemaker. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this way? Lil Master, why don¡¯t you take a look at our miss right now? See what problems she has. If you¡¯re right, I think she won¡¯t be so resentful toward you. Of course, if you can¡¯t, then¡­¡±

    Uncle Fu¡¯s intentions were clear. ¡®If you¡¯re not genuine and are only talking nonsense, then you can get lost!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and then stared at Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan was utterly disgusted. She felt nauseated as if she had swallowed a fly. ¡°Do not look at me!¡±

    However, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. Feiyan, in accordance with your physiognomy, you look fine. You even have the ability to help your husband prosper. However, from the perspective of Chinese medicine, your lips are slightly purple, which means you have congested blood flow in your body. Your cheekbones are red and you have a deficiency in both qi and yin. If I¡¯m correct, you have irregular menses and severe menstrual cramps. Other than that, you have urinal bifurcation. This is because your endocrine system is messed up. That¡¯s why your immune system and urinary system is a bit out of whack.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said seriously, ¡°However, these are all secondary. The most important problem is that you have some dark horizontal lines on your Health Palace. It means there¡¯s some underlying danger in your health. Your yintang is black and the three fires in your body are dim and it¡¯s on the brink of extinguishing. Hm, you¡¯ve encountered a ghost just like Uncle Cui.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has three fires in their bodies. They represent health, prosperity, and longevity. It also means Jing, Qi, and Shen. Actually, it is a phosgene force field that prevents any negative energies from invading your body. Since you¡¯re being pestered by malicious spirits, the three fires in your body are becoming weaker and weaker. The force field around you is getting weaker and weaker.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was rambling on and on. When he mentioned Cui Feiyan¡¯s irregular period, menstrual cramps, urinal bifurcation and so on, Uncle Fu frowned and scolded him. ¡°Lil Master, aren¡¯t you being a little crude by saying those?¡±

    Uncle Fu was furious.

    ¡®Cui Feiyan was born with a delicate body and she¡¯s the gem of the Cui Family. She¡¯s also a chaste maiden. You¡¯re just a lippy and rowdy brat and you¡¯re talking about a girl¡¯s private matters like this. What kind of manners is this?¡¯

    ¡®This is blatant vulgarity!¡¯

    ¡°Lil Master, I can stand most things but I can¡¯t stand it if you¡¯re blatantly humiliating the lady!¡± Uncle Fu raised his voice and became heated.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Uncle Fu, d-don¡¯t get mad first,¡± blurted Cui Feiyan suddenly. After she said that, there was embarrassment and shame on her face. Even her ears were red.

 Chapter 16

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± Uncle Fu looked at Cui Feiyan in curiosity.

    Judging from her expression, it was obvious Huang Xiaolong was indeed correct about the irregular period, menstrual cramps, and urinal bifurcation.

    Cui Feiyan was puzzled. She was ashamed and embarrassed. She wanted so badly to crawl into a hole and hide.

    Huang Xiaolong was right.

    Cui Feiyan indeed had all of these illnesses that were too embarrassing to mention. She went to see a lot of doctors before. She saw doctors in both Traditional Chinese Medicine and Western Medicine, however, she could never find the cure.

    Cui Feiyan was pestered beyond belief by these things.

    However, she did not believe in the three fires on everyone or being pestered by malicious spirits as told by Huang Xiaolong as she was an atheist.

    ¡°Daughter, now do you believe in Lil Master¡¯s ability?¡± Cui Dong was grinning. He was even impressed by his own judgment. Huang Xiaolong was such a competent man!

    ¡°Lil Master, I did not expect you to have attained such mastery in Traditional Chinese Medicine. You¡¯re such a scholastic celestial being and you¡¯re so well-rounded¡­¡± Cui Dong praised him. ¡°I hope you can help my daughter, Feiyan to find a solution for her problems.¡±

    ¡°No problem¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed and took complete charge of the situation. ¡°Curing illnesses and exorcism will be a one-stop service. The fee is 10 thousand bucks.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was ecstatic. ¡®Business is here again!¡¯

    ¡®Who said it¡¯s hard to make money in the city?¡¯

    ¡°Wait!¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face fell. Her voice became cold. ¡°Dad, I never agreed to let him cure any illness or something like that. Plus¡­ He¡¯s a man¡­ I-If he¡¯s treating this kind of illness, won¡¯t that make him a pervert?¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, you¡¯re wrong. All doctors care about their patients like they¡¯re their children. From a doctor¡¯s perspective, the gender and age of a patient doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Huang Xiaolong said flatly, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite biased against me. However, it¡¯s fine, you¡¯ll change your mind about me one day.¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop! People won¡¯t think that you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s first impression of Huang Xiaolong was bad. She did not believe Huang Xiaolong could cure her illness. Even if he could, she could not accept it as well. She felt nauseous thinking about it.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and looked at Cui Dong. ¡°Uncle Cui, this is this, that is that. Let me take care of your problems first.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Lil Master, please follow me.¡± Cui Dong lead the way and brought Huang Xiaolong into the residential area of Prosperous Imperial Court.

    Cui Feiyan and Uncle Fu were following behind them.

    After seeing Cui Feiyan¡¯s icy expression, Uncle Fu said quietly, ¡°Miss, just let him be for the time being. Master really believes in him. Um, but miss, if you really have that kind of illness, w-why don¡¯t you let him help you? Perhaps it¡¯ll work?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Fu, please stop talking about that!¡± Cui Feiyan was so angry she started stomping her feet.

    Huang Xiaolong was dazzled as he walked through the residential area. He was like a country bumpkin seeing the glitz and glamor of a strange and new world for the first time. He kept looking around. ¡°What beautiful houses. This is the mansion a rich people in the city live in, right? How lordly! Any of these are more luxurious than our chief¡¯s house. The houses here must be expensive, right?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Cui Dong smiled. He was quite fond of a pure-hearted young man who¡¯s skilled yet inexperienced like Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re quite expensive. It cost hundreds of thousands for one square meter.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Hundreds of thousands? One square meter?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My gosh, are the houses in the city made out of gold?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Lil Master, you¡¯re hilarious. With your ability, you¡¯ll be able to afford your own mansion here soon,¡± said Cui Dong seriously.

    After walking for a while, they arrived under a hill.

    It was a landscape dotted with low hills and hillocks that were about 10 meters high. It was covered with greenery and a lot of different kinds of flowers. Halfway up the hill, there was a European style mansion. It dominated about a thousand square meters of the land. It looked extremely luxurious and extravagant.

    ¡°Lil Master, this is my mansion on the waist of the mountain. There¡¯s only one of its kind in this residential area. ¡°A business friend of mine sold this to me when he migrated overseas.¡±

    When Cui Dong spoke about this, there was a hint of terror in Cui Dong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ever since I moved here, I can feel something¡¯s wrong with me. I space out a lot. At night, I would see a human shadow walking around in front of me. When I close my eyes, I¡¯ll hear someone saying weird things in my ears. Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t like this mansion, we can sell it. If not, you don¡¯t have to live here,¡± Cui Feiyan said.

    ¡°Feiyan, Uncle Cui had encountered a ghost. A ghost will attach itself to your bones. After a person has been targeted by a ghost, they could never get rid of the ghost no matter where they escape to unless they destroy the ghost completely.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°The problem now is not this mansion.¡±

    ¡°Enough! Stop promoting superstition and hokum!¡± Cui Feiyan interrupted Huang Xiaolong rudely.

    Huang Xialong was not mad. He said to Cui Dong while smiling, ¡°Uncle Cui, let me have a look at your mansion.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please, Lil Master,¡± Cui Dong said courteously.

    Huang Xiaolong followed Cui Dong to the front of the mansion after climbing the marble steps.

    There were rows of lush green trees at the front of the mansion. All of them were standing tall and luxuriant.

    In the middle of the trees, there was a man-made swimming pool. The water was glistening softly under the glow of the pale moonlight.

    The leaves were rustling in the wind. The shadows from the trees were mottled. When they moved around on the ground, they looked like a thousand waving ghosts.

    Cui Feiyan and her father did not live together and she rarely came here. At that moment, she felt a strangely terrifying aura. There was a cold wind on her back and there was a delusion that something was behind those trees. However, when she focused on searching for it, she could not find anything.

    Huang Xiaolong was not in a hurry to enter the mansion. After he looked around the place, he nodded lightly.

    ¡°Lil Master, did you something?¡± Cui Dong asked.

    ¡°When I drove here, I noticed there¡¯s a temple near this residential area,¡± Huang Xiaolong said suddenly.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Temple of Heaven Light. It was built just two months ago. There was an unending stream of pilgrims. There¡¯s quite a number of amateur practitioners of Buddhism who would come all the way just to pray or ask for blessings,¡± Uncle Fu added.

    ¡°A temple or a Daoist temple are places where there is only Yang qi. People like to go and pray and ask for blessings, in addition to that, ghosts will also want to break free from their sufferings so they¡¯ll go and enjoy the incense and offerings in the temple. As time passes, these dirty things will affect the residents nearby,¡± Huang Xiaolong said firmly. ¡°Plus, there are a lot of locust trees outside the mansion. The word ¡®huai¡¯ is made out of the word ¡®wood¡¯ and ¡®ghost¡¯1, so they are the ghost of wood. The abundance of Yin qi attracts ghosts easily. So that¡¯s why there¡¯s an old saying that says it¡¯s best to avoid locust trees when one buries the deceased. There¡¯s also the saying ¡®when there are locust trees in front of the house, there will be a lot of ghosts wandering late at night¡¯. People from ancient times would also prefer to hang themselves on locust trees.¡±

    Under this atmosphere and environment, Cui Feiyan¡¯s entire body went cold after hearing what Huang Xiaolong said. She shuffled closer to Uncle Fu.

    ¡°Plus, the water in the swimming pool outside the mansion is dead. Dead water gathers Yin qi. From the perspective of Fengshui, it becomes a situation where Yang qi is trapped with nowhere to flow, thus there¡¯s stagnant energy. Hehe, there¡¯s a temple near the residential area, locust trees in front of the mansion, and stagnant energy when it according to Fengshui. Uncle Cui, it¡¯s hard for your mansion to not attract ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained confidently.

    Cui Dong was mesmerized while listening to his explanation. He was extremely impressed with Huang Xiaolong. He nodded. ¡°Lil Master, how should I fix this situation?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said airily, ¡°It¡¯s easy. Plant some peach willow in the east, green elm in the west, plum jujube in the south, and apricot in the north.

    ¡°Okay, Uncle Cui. I¡¯ll go into the mansion now and do some exorcism.¡± Huang Xiaolong strode into the mansion with his head held high.

    Cui Dong followed behind compliantly.

    ¡°What a scam!¡± Cui Feiyan scoffed but still followed behind them inside the mansion with Uncle Fu.

    The mansion was brightly lit, but there were no servants or maids.

    Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes and murmured, ¡°What a heavy aura of resentment. It seems that the wandering spirits in this house had killed someone before.

    ¡°Uncle Cui, you¡¯re not here often, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve only stayed here overnight a few times. After I noticed that this place was uncomfortable, I did not dare to come back. I was scared that something will happen and I didn¡¯t bother to hire people to clean up,¡± Cui Dong answered.

    ¡°Your mansion is too clean.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked around the living room of the mansion and touched an antique-and-curio shelf. When he lifted his finger, it was clean. There was no sign of dust.

    ¡°Normally, it¡¯s a good sign if there are cockroaches, rats, and bugs at a place where a human stays. It means there are signs of life. However, it¡¯s not normal if the place is this clean when no one is around to clean it.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Uncle Cui, think about it, no one has ever cleaned this place and yet it¡¯s so clean. Then, what¡¯s cleaning for you?¡±

    ¡°G-G-Ghosts?¡± Cui Dong asked with his voice trembling. His body started to tremble and his face turned white.

    ¡°Do not scare my dad!¡± Cui Feiyan saw Huang Xiaolong was talking casually about important matters and she was agitated. She snapped coldly, ¡°My dad is old. Aren¡¯t you scared of the karma of scaring him just to scam his money?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Feiyan, you keep doubting me. Plus, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t view Xuanxue as superstition because of your ignorance.¡± Huang Xiaolong became stern. ¡°If you want, I won¡¯t mind showing you the ghosts today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Cui Feiyan scoffed. ¡°Alright, if you can really show me a ghost, I¡¯ll be thoroughly convinced.¡±

    ¡°You have to apologize to me then since you¡¯ve insulted me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said purposefully.

    ¡°Hehe, fine. I will apologize. Show me a ghost now. I¡¯ve never seen a ghost in my entire life,¡± Cui Feiyan answered.

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t be disrespectful!¡± Cui Dong scolded.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and took out a wrinkly yellow fuzhuan from his pocket. ¡°This is a Yin detecting charm. It¡¯s to detect the source of the Yin qi.¡±

    After he said that, Huang Xiaolong threw the charm and it spun in the air as if it had grown wings. Then, it combusted into a ball of flames.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Cui Dong and Uncle Fu were at a loss of words.

    ¡°What a scam!¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and mockery.

    After the fireball spun around the air for a few moments, it started making its way upstairs quicker than words could tell.

    ¡°Come, follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to see ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands together while chucking. Then, he walked slowly in the direction of the fireball.

 Chapter 17

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    The fireball floated up to the second floor of the villa!

    Huang Xiaolong followed the fireball with a calm expression on his face. Cui Dong¡¯s face was twisted with fear and his eyes widened with fright as he followed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Dad¡­ Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± Cui Feiyan felt sorry for her father so she hugged Cui Dong and comforted him softly. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ghosts in this world. We¡¯ll expose his tricks soon.¡±

    Uncle Fu said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be nervous, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always do my best to protect the both of you.¡±

    When Uncle Fu told him that, there was a heroic resolve and energetic look in his old eyes.

    When Huang Xiaolong heard what they said while he walked in front of them, he could not help but shake his head and snicker.

    ¡®Even though Uncle Fu here has strong Qi and is obviously a martial arts practitioner, dealing with ghosts and demons is like lighting a lantern in a hay house¡ªonly death awaits him!¡¯

    The fireball floated toward the outside of the master bedroom¡¯s door on the second floor and stayed still in the air.

    ¡°L-Lil Master, t-this was the room that I-I slept in¡­¡± Cui Dong trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s here.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The bedroom door was not locked. Huang Xiaolong grasped the doorknob, twisted it, and the door opened.

    The room was pitch black and a gust of chilly wind blew out of the door, extinguishing the fireball.

    It was the middle of summer and they living beside the sea meant the place was extremely hot. Furthermore, the air conditioning was not turned on in the villa. According to normal conditions, it should be as hot as it could be but that room was unusually cold. If someone blind were to get their face blown by that gust of wind, they would never have guessed they were at a bedroom. Instead, they would have thought that it was a freezer or something.

    A sliver of excitement appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. He stepped into the bedroom and switched on the light.

    The bedroom was instantly brightly lit.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved to Cui Dong and the rest of them.

    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Cui Dong trembled as he walked, with Cui Feiyan and Uncle Fu following from the side.

    The bedroom was very spacious. It was approximately 50 to 60 square meters with imported solid wood flooring, antique mahogany furniture, and a hand-carved big bed frame.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze fell toward the bottom of the bed.

    ¡°Hmph! Where¡¯s the ghost? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to show us a ghost?¡± As soon as she entered the room, Cui Feiyan looked around and acted boldly.

    After she looked around, she did not see any ghosts!

    She took a long sigh of relief and challenged him. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you explain yourself!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Cui Feiyan and smiled at the bottom of the bed. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to hide anymore. Come out.¡±

    As soon as he said that, a cold gust of air surged out from the bottom of the bed!

    ¡°Keke¡­ Keke¡­ Where did this little daoshi come from? How dare you nose around¡­ Keke¡­¡± A terrifying female voice came from under the bed.

    Right after that, a female ghost in red crawled out of the bed, raised her head, and stared at Huang Xiaolong grimly.

    Its hair was disheveled and its face was covered in blood. Due to blood rushing to its head, all of the blood vessels on its face have burst and it looked extremely hideous. In its two hollow eye sockets, there were red fiery will-o¡¯-the-wisps!

    However, Cui Dong, Cui Feiyan, and Uncle Fu could not see it, nor could they hear its voice.

    ¡°Oh? A ghost in red?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly. ¡°This is going to be easy¡­¡±

    Ghosts had different levels.

    The lowest level of ghosts was loitering souls. In the seven days after their death, their souls would wander to their relatives in their houses. They would not harm anyone but only watch silently. After seven days, they would report to the netherworld.

    Next, there were the wandering souls, which referred to the souls that did not report to the netherworld within the prescribed time limit for whatever reasons. They avoided the sun and would not harm people in the beginning. For example, the female ghost in white that resided at the back of the BYD F3 illegal taxi was a wandering soul.

    After that, the next level of ghosts were the ones that had killed people and had a strong resentment toward humans. Those ghosts were called malicious spirits. Among the malicious spirits, they were divided by strength into the seven colors of the rainbow. They were not afraid of the sun and had the ability to murder people, as well as had special methods of doing so.

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and purple. The malicious spirit in red that stood in front of them was the weakest type of malicious spirit.

    Even so, normal people would still be tortured to death if they encountered a malicious spirit in red.

    ¡°How valiant you are. Staying in the world, seeking wealth, and killing people. The crime of hurting the innocent is unforgivable¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said, slightly languidly.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Cui Feiyan sneered from behind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting tired? Who are you talking to? A ghost? You know your acting isn¡¯t believable, right?¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, your third eye isn¡¯t opened yet. Naturally, you won¡¯t be able to see such things, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t exist. The malicious spirit in red is laughing at you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Alright, I guess it¡¯s time for me to show you guys ¡ª¡ª the revealing charm!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually took out a piece of yellow paper fuzhuan from his trouser pocket. With a shake, the fuzhuan ignited spontaneously.

    A bright golden light shone!

    At the same time, the light in the bedroom seemed to be disrupted by some unknown force and flickered.

    Wisps of cold air blew onto the necks of Cui Dong, Cui Feiyan, and Uncle Fu, which sent cold chills down their spines on that hot day.

    ¡°S-something feels a bit wrong¡­¡± Uncle Fu also had an eerie feeling in his heart and subconsciously took a step forward to shield Cui Feiyan and Cui Dong behind him.

    ¡°W-Where¡¯s the ghost?¡± Cui Feiyan finally felt scared. She was terrified.

    She plucked up her courage and looked intently at the hand-carved bed frame but found no abnormality.

    ¡°There. It flew to the ceiling.¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed his finger upward.

    Cui Dong, Cui Feiyan, and Uncle Fu looked upward at the same time.

    All of them saw the malicious spirit in red stuck upside down on the ceiling, with its hair was hanging upside down, with blood trickling down its face. On the corner of its mouth was a grin that could make anyone faint!

    ¡°Ah! A ghost!¡± Cui Dong took a sharp breath only to feel that his scalp numb with every strand of his hair standing!

    ¡°Master, Miss, you guys¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid¡­I-I¡¯ll protect you¡­¡± That was the first time that Uncle Fu had seen a ghost and his strong Qi had long since disappeared, only to be replaced by shudders and trembling!

    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer¡­ you¡­¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face turned pale and subconsciously ran toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side. She stretched out her delicate hand, clutching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm naturally, her entire body trembling.

    That was an action that people subconsciously do when they seek protection in times of danger.

    That meant that Cui Feiyan subconsciously believed that among the few people present, only Huang Xiaolong could protect her!

    ¡°I¡­ I, Cui Dong, have never done anything bad. Nor have I hurt anyone¡­ W-Why do you want t-to harm me? Every injustice has its perpetrator¡­ I-I¡¯m not the person you want¡­ I¡¯ll burn joss sticks and Hell Bank Notes for you¡­ Please leave me alone¡­¡± Cui Dong begged for mercy.

    ¡°Uncle Cui, saying those things is equivalent to a blind person lighting a candle. You don¡¯t have to bother saying any of that. Malicious spirits are lunatics dominated by obsession and hatred. It doesn¡¯t matter to them whether you killed them or not. As long as they have their eyes on you, they will try their best to torture you to death. Fang Xiu.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Die, little daoshi!¡± The malicious spirit in red screeched. Like an eagle catching a white rabbit she threw herself at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Cui Feiyan screamed in terror and her soul almost left her body. Instinctively, her hands clasped around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist tightly!

    A smile with a hint of ridicule appeared at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips and he did not move an inch. Instead, he parted his lips¡ª¡±Pfft¡­¡±

    A spit of saliva sprayed onto the fierce malicious spirit in red that was heading for an attack!

    Bang!!!!

    The spit landed right in between the eyes of the malicious spirit in red. Right after that, it was as if thunderstorms formed and clashed inside the room. The form of the malicious spirit in red split into pieces and disintegrated into thin air!

    At the speed of light, Huang Xiaolong took out a bamboo tube from his canvas bag. He opened the lid and pointed the opening at where the malicious spirit in red was.

    The scattered parts of the malicious spirit in red turned into strands of black smoke immediately and miserable screams were heard as it got sucked into the bamboo tube.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and closed the lid.

    The lighting in the bedroom returned to normal and it seemed like the cold air was dissipating as it slowly became warmer.

    ¡°Feiyan, have you had enough of holding me?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked back at Cui Feiyan who was hugging him with a smile on his face.

    ¡­

 Chapter 18

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Cui Feiyan realized what she was doing and only reacted after Huang Xiaolong said that. She quickly let go of his hand and stood aside. That pretty face of hers looked like it might break at any time from her blushing too hard. She was incredibly embarrassed and awkward.

    It was not in her intention to wrap her arms around Huang Xiaolong on purpose. It was only because of the dangerous situation that she did it instinctively.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t doing it to seduce him¡­¡¯

    After Huang Xiaolong killed off the malicious spirit in red, the bedroom felt calmer and more peaceful with the sounds of insects and frogs coming from outside the window, full of life.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The fear of Cui Dong¡¯s face gradually subsided and the dark air that lingered in his yintang also disappeared. His entire person looked radiant. ¡°Lil Master¡­ it feels like¡­ it feels as if my whole body is relaxed¡­ this¡­ feels really good¡­ it feels really really good ¡­¡±

    ¡°That thing¡­ Y-You wiped out the malicious spirit?¡± Cui Feiyan murmured.

    ¡°Yep. That thing¡¯s gone.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Y-You didn¡¯t even use a fuzhuan or taomujian. All you did was spit on it! What did you do, really?¡± From that moment, Cui Feiyan believed everything that Huang Xiaolong says. Although she was still a little bit frightened, curiosity made her ask Huang Xiaolong more questions. (TN: taomujian is a sword made out of peach wood to ward off evil.)

    ¡°Oh. Human saliva and blood, as well as a male child¡¯s urine, have strong Yang qi. Since that malicious spirit in red was low-leveled, even me spitting would kill it.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Even so, ordinary people would definitely not be able to do what Huang Xiaolong did.

    The Yang qi in the saliva of ordinary people would not be enough to kill off a malicious spirit in red!

    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting¡­¡± Cui Feiyan frowned in disgust and pointed to the bamboo tube in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡±

    ¡°This? This is a gadget that I made when I was bored¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong handed the bamboo tube to Cui Feiyan happily.

    Cui Feiyan took it for a closer look. It seemed that the bamboo tube was made out of green bamboo that was crafted intricately. A fuzhuan was painted on its surface with cinnabar with the fuzhuans in a sort of formation. ¡°What about this?¡±

    ¡°This is called the spirit seal which is used specifically to seal spirits inside.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°I didn¡¯t really destroy the malicious spirit in red just now. Instead, I merely weakened it badly enough to trap it into the spirit seal¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Feiyan raised her eyebrows and her voice trembled. ¡°Y-You mean you¡¯re¡­ r-rearing spirits?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled casually. ¡°There are probably dozens of malicious spirits sealed in this spirit seal¡­¡±

    ¡°Eww! That¡¯s freaky! Super-duper freaky!¡± Cui Feiyan was shocked. She had heard about people raising cats, dogs, rabbits, and even snakes and lizards, but not ghosts!

    In her frightened state, Cui Feiyan dropped the bamboo tube from her hands. Huang Xiaolong caught it swiftly with his hand and put it back into his canvas bag. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Feiyan. In fact, these ghosts are still useful. For example, if you gather a certain amount of them, you can use them to refine Faqi, Ghost Puppets, and Soul Summoning Banners¡­ They¡¯re very useful.¡± (TN: Faqi is a Daoism musical instrument during rituals. Soul Summoning Banners are placed on doors to welcome ghosts during funerals.)

    ¡®Oh my goodness! Is this the Alipay Five Sets of Blessings?¡¯ (TN: Alipay Five Sets of Blessings is an event launched by Alipay before the Lunar New Year which allows users who participate in Alipay activities to collect five sets of blessings to receive a virtual red envelope.)

    ¡°Enough¡­Y-you¡¯re seriously twisted¡­¡± Cui Feiyan hid behind Uncle Fu.

    Even though she admired Huang Xiaolong a little, she was more fearful and disgusted by him.

    ¡°Lil Master, thank you so much for helping me.¡± Cui Dong thanked him from the bottom of his heart. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness¡­ I feel so refreshed and relaxed!¡±

    ¡°To earn money from helping people from disasters.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Well then¡­ Uncle Cui. About the¡­ remaining payment. Should we settle it now?¡±

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong felt a little embarrassed asking for it. After all, it was just a weak malicious spirit in red. He settled it with one spit and charged 8000 bucks for it. ¡®Am I charging too much?¡¯

    ¡°Of course, Lil Master. I, Cui Dong, always repay my debt of gratitude. Accept my considerable appreciation!¡± Without uttering another word, Cui Dong took out the checkbook he carried with him and wrote a long series of numbers with his gold pen. After that, he handed it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Lil Master, this is a cash check.¡±

    When Huang Xiaolong took a look at it and saw a long string of ¡®0¡¯s after a ¡®1¡¯, he went a little light-headed and could not think straight.

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not accept it. ¡°Uncle Cui, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I just want to get the balance amount. Keep the money. A good man only takes the money he had worked for. That¡¯s my philosophy in life. The balance is only 4000 bucks.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong returned the cash check to Cui Dong.

    He was not showing off. Even though he came from the countryside because he wanted more money, he would never take money against his conscience. He believed that he should only take the amount of money for the amount that he had earned. That way, he felt better about it.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Cui Dong choked on his words. A look of respect rose in his eyes and he quickly withdrew the check. ¡°Lil Master, you¡¯re such an honorable person! I¡¯ve acted too rashly¡­ Uncle Fu, give Lil Master his 4000 bucks immediately.¡±

    ¡®Seriously? Is this guy pretending or is he really that noble? Cui Feiyan stared at Huang Xiaolong suspiciously.

    Uncle Fu took out 40 brand-new grandpa Maos and gave them to Huang Xiaolong. It was only then Huang Xiaolong gladly accepted them. (TN: Mao Zedong is on the 100 yuan bill.)

    After carefully counting and confirming the amount, Huang Xiaolong put his cherished and important money in his pocket.

    ¡°Since everything is sorted now, it¡¯s time for me to leave. Uncle Cui, if you have any problems in the future, feel free to contact me on WeChat. If you spread the word about me, that would be great.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Wait, Lil Master¡­¡± Cui Dong said with a flustered expression. ¡°Look, Lil Master. I was hoping you¡¯ll be able to do something about Feiyan¡­ I will compensate you for it, too. You can rest assured, Lil Master.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Cui Feiyan. ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯ve encountered a ghost, too. However, the ghost that has been following you isn¡¯t the malicious spirit in red that we got rid of just now. If you are willing to pay me 10000 bucks, I¡¯ll help get rid of the malicious spirit that is haunting you as well as sort out your irregular menstruation and urinary bifurcation.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s was no longer as steady as she was previously.

    After seeing a ghost with her own eyes, it had shaken her faith as an atheist and subverted her worldview.

    ¡°Feiyan, if I guessed correctly, you haven¡¯t been able to sleep soundly most nights these past few nights, right? And even if you managed to fall asleep, you have nightmares and sometimes feel a heavy weight pressing down on you when you sleep? Perhaps your body feels like it sunk into the bed? Your energy has been low and you¡¯ve lost your appetite¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly.

    Cui Feiyan was shocked. All of what Huang Xiaolong said were true. Even though she did not like Huang Xiaolong, it was terrible to think that she had gotten herself entangled with a malicious spirit! That was why she gritted teeth and was ready to agree.

    However, Huang Xiaolong suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Oh yeah! I remember! Feiyan, you promised to apologize to me. So apologize now!¡±

    That was the thing that Cui Feiyan was dreading.

    She had always been an arrogant girl. She was the lofty and unparalleled female president. She had never had to bow her head and apologize to anyone.

    Although Huang Xiaolong was talented, he indeed had a rustic quality to himself and looked like a hooligan. Naturally, she was not too happy to hear that she had to apologize to him.

    Since those words indeed came from her own mouth, it was impossible to go back on her words.

    Cui Feiyan was struggling with herself when Cui Dong told her, ¡°My daughter, why are you still stunned? Hurry up and apologize! You were disrespectful to Lil Master just now. Child, you¡¯re too temperamental. People should always learn to be humble. Otherwise, you will be the one suffering from your ego sooner or later.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Cui Feiyan groaned after grinding her teeth into powder. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ put you down so easily just now¡­ I¡­ I now believe that there are ghosts and demons in this world¡­ Okay, I¡¯ve finished my apology. Are you satisfied?¡±

    After Cui Feiyan finished her sentence, it seemed like it took a lot out of her and her ego felt particularly bruised.

    She was as proud as a peacock and having to lower her head to a hillbilly took a lot out of her.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ That was too soft, I could barely hear it.¡± Huang Xiaolong complained but he was a big boy, he was not deliberately trying to make things harder for Cui Feiyan.

    Unexpectedly, Cui Dong rolled his eyes and said with a straight face, ¡°Feiyan, you obviously did it so reluctantly! You were obviously in the wrong but you would not admit it! I won¡¯t allow it! Apologize to Lil Master now with more sincerity! It¡¯s not too late yet, so go shopping with Lil Master and get him a valuable gift to make up for your mistake. After you do so, apologize to him again!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Seriously, Dad? I-I have to go shopping with him? And get him a gift?¡± Cui Feiyan was unhappy. ¡°Dad, this was just a trivial matter. I, uh, have been pretty busy at work recently. So I think I better rush back to the office to make a bidding plan¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave that to your assistant. You must go whether you like it or not.¡± Cui Dong¡¯s tone became more and more serious.

    Huang Xiaolong was calculating something in his head and suddenly nodded. ¡°How about this? You don¡¯t have to apologize to me anymore if I let you get me the gift. We¡¯ll call it even.¡±

    As soon as Cui Feiyan heard that she did not need to apologize anymore, she agreed immediately. ¡°Deal! I will get you a gift and my conscience will be clear too.¡±

    After she made the deal, Cui Feiyan walked outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have a gift to get you.¡±

    When Cui Dong saw Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan leave the villa, his eyes narrowed and there was a deep expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Master, Lil Master is indeed really gifted and has his ways of doing things¡­ But why are you giving Miss such a hard time¡­ I-Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± Uncle Fu frowned.

    ¡°Uncle Fu, I¡¯m afraid I have a different verdict on that problem than you.¡± Cui Dong smiled. ¡°If Feiyan encountered any problem, she¡¯ll need Lil Master to help her. Besides, Lil Master definitely knows more than what we know. Honestly, he gives me an enigmatic feeling¡­¡±

    As he said that, Cui Dong rubbed his temples and his face looked a little tired. ¡°I¡¯m an old man and I¡¯ll have to rely on Feiyan for support in the future. Even though Feiyan has her abilities, she¡¯s still too sheltered to handle everything. As you know, Coast City is the most wretched hive of scum and villainy. Who knows how many people are targeting our Cui Family¡¯s wealth¡­ I¡¯m afraid that Feiyan will eventually be eaten alive and be left down to her bones¡­ If my daughter can meet a noble person, it will benefit her future greatly¡­¡±

    After Uncle Fu heard that, his heart trembled!

    It was by no means not based on luck that Cui Dong was able to form his business circles in Coast City!

    It was because he had a good eye for people, had a good ability in making decisions, as well as his abilities to form out strategies that stood him out!

    ¡°Master, I understand.¡± Uncle Fu was convinced.

    ¡­

 Chapter 19

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan exited the Prosperous Imperial Court housing estate together.

    It was indeed not very late yet and looked around eight something and definitely before nine o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Alright, what do you want as your gift?¡± Cui Feiyan asked calmly.

    ¡°Um¡­ I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Can you give me a minute to think about it?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied very seriously.

    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll go to New World Shopping Mall. You can think about it on our way there. Tell me once you think of something,¡± Cui Feiyan said patiently. ¡°We¡¯re even on the thing that happened between us for today so don¡¯t try to be cheeky and say anything to my dad, alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°By the way, is there a limit to how much I could spend on my gift?¡±

    Cui Feiyan glanced at Huang Xiaolong. She was in the wrong about the thing that happened earlier, after all. She sighed. ¡°As long as you like it, it¡¯s fine. But don¡¯t go overboard.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good to me.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.

    His uncle¡¯s place was pretty bare so Huang Xiaolong planned to make more money so that he could buy various household appliances and daily necessities for the place. Now that he felt like everything was going according to his plan, he was already considering whether to ask Cui Feiyan for a bed or a big television¡­

    Cui Feiyan walked out of the housing estate, toward a moonlight white Maserati Quattroporte.

    ¡°Feiyan, take my car, I have a car,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Your car¡­¡± Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3 and was suddenly speechless.

    To be honest, Cui Feiyan had never been on a BYD in her entire life!

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t be so reserved, come on, get in. It¡¯s convenient.¡± Huang Xiaolong was very warm.

    ¡°Um¡­I¡­¡± Cui Feiyan struggled inwardly as she looked at Huang Xiaolong opening the door and entering the car quickly and starting the engine.

    ¡®Whatever, just a little while longer. I just have to get him a good gift quickly and we¡¯ll go our separate ways.¡¯ Cui Feiyan gritted her teeth and strode over with her high heels. By the time she reached the door, Huang Xiaolong had already opened the passenger seat¡¯s door for her.

    She entered the car.

    Inside the car, Cui Feiyan, who was used to only top luxury cars all her life, felt incredibly beside herself. ¡°Do you know where New World Shopping Mall is located?¡±

    ¡°I have already set up the navigation.¡± Huang Xiaolong put the phone on his lap and held onto the steering wheel. Soon, the BYD F3 sped off quickly.

    Huang Xiaolong got them to the city in a short amount of time and Cui Feiyan realized that Huang Xiaolong was pretty good at driving. Besides stopping at the traffic lights, he did not jolt the brakes, not even once throughout the whole journey. Even though it was not the luxury car she was used to, it was a really smooth car ride with no bumps or discomfort. In fact, Cui Feiyan felt a sense of comfort while sitting in his car!

    ¡®Is this really happening? I didn¡¯t know a BYD was this comfortable.¡¯

    Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong, who was dressed very poorly. That was why she could not help but be surprised. ¡°Your driving skills are very good. How long have you been driving?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Me? I¡¯ve never driven a car before.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered honestly. ¡°Can I tell you a secret, Feiyan? I actually don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license.¡±

    ¡°Can you take some responsibility in your words? You¡¯ve never driven a car? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Cui Feiyan glanced at Huang Xiaolong contemptuously and turned her head away. Her gaze landed outside of the window and she did not bother saying anything anymore.

    To be honest, Cui Feiyan was in quite a complicated mood then. Other than her father, she had never gone out alone with a man in her entire life.

    Usually, the people that asked her out consisted of men with second-generation wealth, politicians¡¯ kids, successful business owners, or celebrities which were all rejected by her. However, to think that a little farmer boy going out with her to shop was really funny to her.

    It was a weird feeling for her and Cui Feiyan felt herself frowning slightly. ¡®It¡¯ll only be this one time. This is a thick-skinned guy that speaks rubbish all the time. I bet the only thing he knows is ghostbusting. He and I are in completely different circles. I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t meet much more after this¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Cui Feiyan from the corner of his eye as he drove. He saw that her eyes undulated like the waves in the sea and saw her elitist air. Under the light that shone through the window and onto her profile, the light on her skin glowed beautifully and with luster. When Huang Xiaolong saw that, he could not help but feel a man¡¯s strong urge to protect her.

    ¡°Uh, Feiyan. Do you think you¡¯ll be free these few days?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Why?¡± Cui Feiyan asked cautiously.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten entangled with a malicious spirit, I have to resolve it for you. This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be delayed. The longer you drag it on, the more it¡¯ll hurt you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly. ¡°Besides, I charge reasonably. It¡¯ll only be 10000 bucks since we¡¯ve gotten to know each other. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t try to scam you.¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Cui Feiyan thought for a while. ¡°Just give me some time.¡±

    She wanted to see how it goes for a few more days. If she stopped having her nightmares, it would mean that she would not have to contact Huang Xiaolong ever again.

    After a while, they arrived at New World Shopping Mall.

    It was located in an extremely prosperous business district with rows upon rows of various skyscrapers that were brightly lit like a city that never sleeps.

    New World Shopping Mall was the tallest building in that business district.

    It was a large-scale comprehensive shopping center that was completed with department stores, clothing shops, restaurants, luxury goods, leisure and entertainment, electronic and digital products, supermarkets, jewelry¡­ and many more.

    Huang Xiaolong parked his car in the free parking space.

    When he got out of the car with Cui Feiyan, passers-by from all directions looked over at them.

    Everyone was confused!

    A boy dressed like a peasant driving a BYD F3 unexpectedly brought a knockout goddess¡­ That made no f*cking sense!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get it done as soon as possible.¡± The strange eyes that stared them made Cui Feiyan feel very awkward. She deliberately kept her distance from Huang Xiaolong and urged him. ¡°Have you decided what gift you want?¡±

    ¡°Holy cow¡­ It¡¯s so lively here¡­ This New World Shopping Mall sure is tall! The stuff inside must be expensive, huh? Feiyan, sorry about this time, I might make you go bankrupt.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed as he looked around everywhere.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Cui Feiyan ignored Huang Xiaolong and marched straight to the main building of New World Shopping Mall.

    Huang Xiaolong followed behind, giggling.

    Before they reached the New World Shopping Mall¡¯s entrance, there was a large stage in the middle of the square that attracted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention.

    The stage took up a huge space and people crowded below it.

    On top of the stage, a male emcee in a suit held a wireless microphone and shouted hard, ¡°¡­Friends, we are the Golden Charm Memory Training Agency. We are a legal institution authorized by the state¡­ We use scientific and systematic training methods to develop the right brain potential of our students to improve their memory, imagination, observation, and reaction ability¡­ Improve the efficiency of your reading and learning¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you still worrying about studying hard but not being able to improve your grades? Are you still having a headache about the national exams? Do you worry about not remembering the speech for your conferences? Come right up! Our Golden Charm Memory Training Agency will give you supermemory skills! After this, you can have a photographic memory too!

    ¡°In order to give back to the general public for their support and love, the Golden Charm Memory Training Agency has decided to organize a special contest under the initiative of our president! Please take a look, everyone! The prizes on the stage¡ª¡ª¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had stared at the mountains of prizes on the stage for a long while!

    A huge stage, full of dazzling things.

    There were all sorts of things on the stage! In fact, they had everything!

    Laundry detergents, instant noodles, soaps, essential balms, towels, mops, various beddings¡­

    Mobile phones, digital cameras, SLR cameras, Siemens refrigerators, Sony LCD flat screens¡­

    Brand-name shirts, suits, Louis Vuitton bags, various high-end cosmetics, Longines wristwatches¡­

    ¡°Oh my god. Prizes? These¡­ these¡­ are all prizes?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up and his heart trembled. ¡°The people in the city are too extravagant! So many good things¡­ are actually prizes!¡±

    The male emcee continued to instigate the atmosphere of the place. ¡°Do you want these prizes? Do you want them? Let me hear it if you do!¡±

    ¡°We want it!!!¡±

    The onlookers below the stage screamed their lungs out! They roared like a landslide, as loud as a tsunami! Their adrenaline soared through the roof!

    Huang Xiaolong forgot who he was with and also yelled out loud. ¡°Yes! Of course! I want it! There are so many prizes! Only a fool won¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Cui Feiyan backed away from him with his face frozen still as she looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°What are you shouting so much for? This is just a promotion for their business. Do you really think that anyone would get those valuable prizes? Do you think businessmen are all fools?¡±

    Cui Feiyan was completely speechless at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®There was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Only the most stupid, the most marketable, and the most gullible people would believe in that kind of prize-winning contest!¡¯

    ¡°Feiyan, that¡¯s not my intention. I¡¯m just thinking that I should try my luck because all these prizes are great!¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his palms together.

    ¡°Now, I invite everyone to come onto the stage to participate in the prize-winning contest! Our first event is called Memory Breakthrough. Every time you pass a level, you will get a corresponding prize. The further you go, the more generous the prize will be! To start the first round, we need 50 participants from the audience to join us! Do you want to get a branded wristwatch? Do you want to get all kinds of luxury goods? Do you want to get the latest iPhone7? Do you want to get a seven-day tour to Europe?! Hurry up and join our Memory Breakthrough game!¡± The male emcee yelled like a chicken being slaughtered.

    Rumble!

    Countless people swarmed onto the stage!

    ¡°I want to participate! I want to get a prize!¡± Huang Xiaolong took a big step and squeezed towards the stage.

    ¡°Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?!¡± Cui Feiyan ground her teeth with disgust. ¡°This is just¡­ just totally embarrassing!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 20

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    It was incredible that Huang Xiaolong even squeezed through the crowd from the outside. There were even some girls that got squished so hard that their bras came off and they did not bother putting them back on!

    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t rush or push each other too hard. If you guys continue to squeeze, someone may get pregnant¡­Hahahaha¡­ Our prize-winning contest will last for a few hours so everyone present will have the opportunity to come onto the stage to win something¡­¡± The male emcee tried to maintain order from the stage.

    There were already fifty people on the stage, and a group of big-bellied security guards forcibly blocked the people who could not make it onto the stage.

    There were staff members who lined up the people on the stage in an orderly manner.

    Then, they proceeded to give everyone a pen and an answer board.

    ¡°OK! We have recruited fifty pals of ours onto the stage. The first round of the Memory Breakthrough event is about to begin. Please pay attention to the rules.¡± The male emcee meticulously pointed to an LED display on the stage and announced. ¡°Please take a look at the big screen. There will be 10 pictures on the big screen and after a minute, the pictures will be flipped. That means that everyone is required to jot down the pictures in order within a minute on the answer board in your hands¡­ Is everyone ready?¡±

    As soon as he said that, a timer appeared on the large LED screen and the time displayed 60 seconds, which was one minute.

    ¡°Get ready¡ªGo!¡±

    With the order from the male emcee, the countdown started and 10 pictures appeared on the large LED screen!

    The people below the stage were also quiet. The people who were not able to get onto the stage watched the pictures on the large LED screen intently, silently remembering it in their hearts.

    The 10 pictures in the first round were pretty simple to the point that there were virtually zero difficulties.

    The moon, the sun, Tiananmen Square, the Great Wall, a Pekingese¡­

    After glancing at it, Huang Xiaolong started writing quickly on the answer board with a ballpoint pen.

    ¡°Hehe. The so-called first round is always the easiest. Even a child could do that. Correspondingly, the prize will be a lousy one¡­¡± Cui Feiyan stood below the stage and sneered. She had been the top of her classes since she was a child. She was smart and had an extraordinary memory. Within a few seconds, she had memorized the 10 pictures in the first round in order.

    The 60-second countdown ended.

    The pictures were flipped like poker cards.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for the first round of elimination. Please quickly write your answers on the answer board.¡± The male emcee smiled.

    To be honest, that round was indeed an easy pass with most of the faces on the stage plastered with joyful smiles.

    After three minutes, they put their boards up.

    The staff checked them one by one.

    In the end, only one out of the fifty people who participated in the first round of the Memory Breakthrough event was eliminated, and all the others passed!

    ¡°Er¡­ seriously? How can he answer this incorrectly? It was obviously a simple question¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the eliminated man with extreme curiosity. He was a young man with glasses and looked like a student. His face was full of acne and was led off the stage by the staff regretfully.

    ¡°Ah! I see. This is the so-called phenomenon that people who returned from the city mentioned about people who were addicted to masturbation and don¡¯t communicate their feelings. As a result after years of that, they will decline in their memory ability and hallucinate when they look at things.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    The first round of prizes was distributed on the spot!

    A bag of 500g Tide laundry detergent!

    A box of Nescafe instant coffee!

    A bottle of Nongfu Spring mineral water!

    A bag of Lay¡¯s potato chips!

    A bag of Two Squirrels mixed nuts!

    A small bottle of Six Flavor Rehmanni!

    A bag of QiaQia sunflower seeds!

    ¡­

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a lot of prizes! There¡¯s even the legendary Nescafe coffee! I¡¯ve never had that in the village!¡±

    When Huang Xiaolong held his prizes in his hands, he was so happy!

    The male emcee invited another person onto the stage to keep the number of participants at fifty.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready. The second round is about to begin!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong hurried to the edge of the stage with his prizes carried in both of his hands. Coincidentally, Cui Feiyan was standing just below the stage.

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ll have to ask you to hold this for me for a while¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and handed them to Cui Feiyan among the audience.

    Cui Feiyan stupidly took them with an annoyed look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stop playing this game! Do you think I have a lot of time?¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t be impatient. I¡¯ll stop playing once I get all the prizes.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Cui Feiyan and quickly returned to the line.

    ¡°All the prizes?!¡± Cui Feiyan looked like she was in confusion.

    The second round of the Memory Breakthrough event!

    The countdown time displayed on the large LED screen showed the usual 60 seconds.

    However, there were 20 pictures on the screen.

    Moreover, the 20 pictures were much more difficult than the 10 pictures in the first round.

    The Eiffel Tower, the Potala Palace, a king of spades, the portrait of Mr. Lu Xun¡­

    That was why for the second round, at least half of the fifty people¡¯s faces on the stage turned stiff, their brows furrowed, and even had tiny beads of sweat appear on their foreheads when they tried to recall the pictures.

    Cui Feiyan also memorized the pictures in their correct order below the stage and it took her about twenty seconds.

    Huang Xiaolong only had to glance quickly before he began to write on the answer board.

    The 60-second countdown ended.

    The pictures were flipped to their backs.

    They put up their answer boards after three minutes.

    In the second round, thirty-eight out of the fifty players were eliminated so only 12 passed.

    Huang Xiaolong managed to pass the round easily.

    The staff handed out prizes on the spot¡ª¡ª

    A Joyoung soybean milk machine!

    A box of imported Okamoto ultra-thin condoms!

    A beautiful rice cooker!

    A set of collector¡¯s edition Zizhi Tongjian!

    A beautiful vase!

    A Luolai four-piece bedding set!

    A Citizen watch!

    ¡­

    This second round of prizes was indeed much more extravagant than the prizes from the first round.

    When Huang Xiaolong held the prizes in his hands, he was simply overwhelmed with happiness and he felt as light as a cloud.

    Once again, he brought the prizes over to the edge of the stage and leaned over to Cui Feiyan for safekeeping. ¡°Feiyan, hold them for me.¡±

    ¡°Your memory¡¯s pretty good.¡± That time, Cui Feiyan was finally impressed.

    In her opinion, the difficulty in the Memory Breakthrough event¡¯s second round was no longer what ordinary people could handle.

    Of course, she was only slightly impressed. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s performance was not enough to make Cui Feiyan admire him greatly or shock her because if she believed that if the difficulty progressed at its current rate, it would be hard for Huang Xiaolong to pass the third round.

    After they got thirty-eight other people from the audience, the Memory Breakthrough event started their third round in full swing!

    As Cui Feiyan had expected, the difficulty for the third round had increased exponentially!

    There were 30 pictures on the large LED screen!

    There were license plates, stock tickers, a sentence from a Tang poetry, and even English words¡­

    The countdown time was not extended and stayed at 60 seconds.

    As soon as those pictures appeared, more than half of the people on the stage chose to give up immediately.

    As for the rest of them, they desperately tried to remember the pictures and they looked like they had faced a horrible enemy. Some of them even turned completely pale and their facial muscles twitched. They sweated and their throats turned dry because they had overused their brain capacity which mimicked symptoms of a lack of oxygen in the brain.

    Even Cui Feiyan, who had a good memory, was struggling then. When she reached the last few pictures while recalling the order, she could not remember what were the pictures. If she was given five minutes, she was confident she could pass the level, but one minute was way too short.

    That was obviously a level where normal people could not succeed without formal memory training.

    To put it bluntly, even if it was not about the memory skills, one minute would not even be enough time to skim over the 30 pictures.

    The countdown time was up!

    Among the fifty people on the stage, forty-six of them gave up immediately and walked away in despair.

    There were only four people left that stayed on as they tried to remember and recorded their answers on the answer board.

    Huang Xiaolong was impassively among them. He was calm and unhurried, his eyes as indifferent as the carefree breeze with a smile at the corner of his mouth. He wrote quickly on the answer board.

    Time to show their answer boards!

    The staff carefully checked and the three people in front of Huang Xiaolong all had made big mistakes. Some only barely remembered a small part of the entire picture, and the rest of them were completely wrong.

    Some had incoherent orders and even cleverly came up with something that was not even shown among the pictures.

    In the end, there was only Huang Xiaolong left!

    ¡°My friend¡­ You look confident¡­¡± The male emcee walked toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Are you going to surprise us?¡±

    ¡°Surprise? I¡¯m not going to surprise you¡­ The third round was also pretty simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    ¡°Too easy for you?¡± The male emcee was stunned for a moment and raised the corner of his mouth into a sneer. ¡®You little sh*t. You¡¯re just a backward hillbilly and you dare to come here and act all arrogant¡­ Even the best students in our Golden Charm Memory Training Agency may not be able to pass this round¡­¡¯

    Off the stage, Cui Feiyan¡¯s attention was completely focused on Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong was the only remaining participant on the stage.

    ¡®Is he bragging or¡­ No, it couldn¡¯t be¡­ The third round was so difficult that I couldn¡¯t even do it. How could he¡­ How could he pass? Cui Feiyan had an expression of disbelief.

    Huang Xiaolong showed his answer board!

    ¡­

 Chapter 21

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s answer board was in full public view.

    The male emcee personally examined it thoroughly several times¡­

    F*ck, it was flawless!

    All correct!

    ¡°How¡­how¡­how is this possible?¡± The male emcee was astonished, his expression akin to having seen a ghost.

    ¡°He passed this round? How did he manage to do that?¡± Right at this moment, Cui Feiyan was truly stunned.

    Below the stage, a loud commotion ensued.

    ¡°Hehe, what are the prizes for the third round?¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands together in excitement.

    Several staff members simultaneously turned to look at the male emcee.

    Drops of sweat the size of soybeans beaded on the male emcee¡¯s forehead, the look in his eyes becoming slightly anxious and somewhat dismal.

    To be honest, this event organized by the Golden Charm Memory Training Agency was clearly a gimmick.

    The organizers had calculated the costs rigorously. The prize value for the Memory Breakthrough event¡¯s first and second rounds was not high and participants were welcome to win them, so these prizes were treated as part of the operational and advertisement cost.

    However, the prizes for the third round were worth a lot more, and prior to the event, they had not considered that someone might actually make it past the third round.

    Right now, they were caught between a rock and a hard place!

    ¡°That¡­ You guys aren¡¯t thinking about going back on your word, are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong worriedly asked.

    Instantly, a group of nosey parkers below the stage started to boo and jeer.

    ¡°Give him the prizes,¡± the male emcee instructed several staff members, gritting his teeth.

    After he finished speaking, he walked across the stage to a corner and nervously whipped out his phone to pull up a number.

    The prizes for the third round were awarded¡­

    A high-end Nikon D810 SLR camera!

    An iPhone 7 plus!

    A premium Lanc?me makeup set!

    A bottle of Coco Chanel perfume!

    A Longines Master Collection Men¡¯s automatic watch!

    An LV New Wave handbag!

    A Philips electric shaver!

    A 20-gram premium platinum necklace from Chow Tai Fook!

    ¡­

    The cost of this round of prizes had probably already exceeded 100,000 RMB!

    Under the wildly awestruck and envious gaze of the audience below, Huang Xiaolong ran to the edge of the stage and passed all his prizes to Cui Feiyan for safekeeping.

    Cui Feiyan mechanically took the prizes and raised her head to look at Huang Xiaolong, a strange feeling bubbling up within her.

    She suddenly realized that it was actually difficult to see past the facade of this seemingly uncouth, incredibly thick-skinned, and extremely shameless hillbilly. He was shrouded in mystery, making him seem unpredictable and profound.

    Huang Xiaolong ran to the middle of the stage once again and said to the male emcee, grinning, ¡°I¡¯d still like to try for the fourth round.¡±

    Considering how incredible the prizes were for the third round, if he could get past the fourth, would that not be absolute heaven?

    With the prizes being continuously upgraded each round, the audience was starting to feel nervous and the atmosphere became weightier.

    ¡°Es¡­esteemed friend¡­please¡­please wait for a moment¡­¡± The male emcee fished out a handkerchief and dabbed at the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Ah, this weather really is quite warm.¡±

    ¡°A calm heart keeps you cool, so calm down and you won¡¯t feel hot anymore,¡± Huang Xiaolong commented with a smile.

    ¡®Motherf*cker! F*ck your sister! Your hillbilly self pretty much barged in and ruined our event! What the f*ck!¡¯ The male emcee cursed inwardly.

    ¡°Well¡­friend, according to our rules, after consecutively passing the first three rounds, the CEO of the Golden Charm Memory Training Agency, CEO Ma, will be here in person for the fourth round¡­¡± The male emcee scrambled to find words. ¡°That is to say, if you wish to pass the fourth round, you will¡­you will have to PK with our CEO Ma¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand, PK means a one-on-one battle right? PK is my favorite!¡± Huang Xiaolong was bursting with excitement. ¡°Where¡¯s your CEO Ma?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ there¡¯s no need to be anxious, CEO Ma will be here soon.¡± A while ago, the male emcee had already phoned Ma Tianxiao, CEO of the Golden Charm Memory Training Agency, requesting him to come over and urgently deal with this sudden emergency.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± Huang Xiaolong enviously eyed the remaining prizes on stage. ¡°If I beat your CEO Ma during the PK, that means all the prizes will be mine, right?¡±

    ¡°Theoretically, yes.¡± The male emcee cast a withering look at Huang Xiaolong.

    Below the stage, Cui Feiyan¡¯s heart raced slightly¡­¡¯Ma Tianxiao¡­ founder of the Golden Charm Memory Training Agency, who participated in the Asian Memory Championship before¡ªthey say his best result was becoming the runner-up¡­ This man is famous in Binhai, having been crowned as a child prodigy when he was young. He has both skill and connections, and has a successful career now, with a net worth exceeding tens of millions. He has immense potential and can be described as someone with exceptional talent.¡¯

    Thinking of Ma Tianxiao, a flash of intolerance flickered briefly through Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes.

    As a matter of fact, Ma Tianxiao was one of Cui Feiyan¡¯s numerous suitors and had pursued her relentlessly for a while. However, Cui Feiyan felt nothing but displeasure at his attempts and had bluntly rejected him each time.

    A few minutes later, the crowd below the stage scattered to make way for someone.

    A well-dressed man appeared, striding purposefully towards the stage. He was in his thirties and wore a pair of gold-rimmed glasses.

    This person could be described as handsome; an aura of accomplishment, and was effortlessly confident and composed, which gave people a good impression. However, there was a certain arrogance in his eyes, so an average person would not really dare to approach him.

    The man was about to walk up the stage when his eyes lit up¡ªhe had noticed Cui Feiyan standing below the stage, a rose among the thorns.

    ¡°Feiyan, why are you here as well?¡±

    This man, then, was Ma Tianxiao, the founder of the Golden Charm Memory Training Agency.

    ¡°Mm. Hello, CEO Ma.¡± Cui Feiyan smiled with customary politeness.

    Ma Tianxiao¡¯s greedy, passionate gaze swept over Cui Feiyan¡¯s attractive figure and flawless looks, almost forgetting himself despite his outwardly gentle, cultivated demeanor.

    Cui Feiyan was, without exception, the woman he desired most to conquer!

    However, Ma Tianxiao soon realized that beside Cui Feiyan was a heap of prizes! A brand new LV handbag was slung on her shoulder and she had a Nikon SLR camera in her hands.

    Understanding dawned on Ma Tianxiao and he lifted his gaze toward Huang Xiaolong who was on the stage. ¡°Feiyan, is that person on the stage your friend? My staff member called me to inform me that he passed the third round of the Memory Breakthrough event, single-handedly monopolizing all the prizes¡­¡±

    Cui Feiyan disliked Ma Tianxiao¡¯s sense of self-importance as if the whole world had to revolve around him, even if he was a cut above the rest.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Cui Feiyan replied coolly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ma Tianxiao adjusted his glasses, his eyes scrutinizing Huang Xiaolong from behind the lenses with undisguised envy.

    It must be noted that Ma Tianxiao had tried to ask Cui Feiyan out on numerous occasions, only to be coldly rejected each time. He considered himself to be brimming with talent, yet he was unable to impress the woman of his dreams; this made him feel extremely disgruntled.

    Tonight, however, he had not expected Cui Feiyan to show up as the sole companion of this individual in hillbilly get-up!

    Moreover, Cui Feiyan in all her peerless beauty and grace had even deigned to watch over his prizes!

    Ma Tianxiao had virtually been one-upped by a hillbilly who spoke village slang and had mud beneath his shoes.

    How humiliating!

    ¡®Feiyan is a goddess within the Binhai business world. She is extremely wealthy and is known for her cold, haughty demeanor. How could she possibly associate with a hillbilly? Unless¡­unless it¡¯s because his memory power is truly exceptional?¡¯

    Ma Tianxiao analyzed the situation for a moment. Then, the corners of his mouth twitched up in a cryptic smile as he composed himself and said suavely, ¡°Feiyan, wait for a moment while I get rid of this troublesome character, then I¡¯ll catch up with you in a bit. Ah, when it comes to the field of memory power, I still consider myself experienced and confident.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ma Tianxiao stepped up onto the stage.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve finally shown up?¡± Huang Xiaolong eagerly asked as Ma Tianxiao arrived, having long since grown tired of waiting. ¡°You are CEO Ma, right? As long as I beat you in a PK, I¡¯ll be able to walk away with all the prizes, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ma Tianxiao glared at Huang Xiaolong in some disdain and coldly replied, ¡°Young man, it seems that your ignorance makes you fearless¡­beating me in a PK? When it comes to memory power, not many in the whole of Asia would dare utter these words to me!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, all talk and no action is completely meaningless, so let¡¯s get started then,¡± Huang Xiaolong impatiently suggested.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Ma Tianxiao sneaked a glance at Cui Feiyan who was standing below the stage and felt his emotions inflame slightly. He vowed that he would crush this rowdy hillbilly in front of him so he could steal the limelight in front of his goddess.

    ¡°Listen up, for the fourth round, you and I will PK. The rule is¡ªwithin one minute, you must memorize 40 pictures!¡± Ma Tianxiao exuded an invincible aura.

    During the Asian Memory Championship, Ma Tianxiao¡¯s best result was successfully memorizing 45 pictures within one minute. At the time, he had emerged as the runner-up; the winner had only beat him by a narrow margin of 47 pictures within one minute.

    It must be noted that the rule for the third round was to memorize 30 pictures within one minute. The fourth round would require only 10 more pictures to be memorized.

    However, the difficulty level had skyrocketed by unknown orders of magnitude.

    One could say that, with the baseline of memorizing 30 pictures in one minute, the difficulty level of adding even one more picture at a time would be extremely high.

    ¡°Memorizing 40 pictures in one minute?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head all of a sudden. ¡°That¡¯s so boring. Why don¡¯t we raise the bar a little and memorize 50 pictures in one minute? How about that?¡±

    ¡®What? Memorizing 50 pictures in one minute? Is this guy bragging again?¡¯ Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Cui Feiyan was startled as well.

    ¡­

 Chapter 22

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Memorizing 50 pictures in one minute?

    The crowd at the forestage fell silent instantly.

    Frankly speaking, being able to memorize 30 pictures in one minute was already out of this world, let alone memorizing 50 pictures ¨C unless you were f*cking Superman?

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ma Tianxiao narrowed his eyes at Huang Xiaolong, trying to detect a crack in his facade.

    Huang Xiaolong had on an unwaveringly innocent expression. Under the illumination of the stage lights, his patched-up polyester shirt was an eyesore and looked out of place.

    ¡®The f*ck, the record for the Asian Memory Championship was only 47 pictures in a minute. Plus, this is a long-held record that would remain unchallenged for the time being¡­this bumpkin is setting me up for a double bluff! What a sly hillbilly!¡¯

    Since young, Ma Tianxiao had been carrying the title of a prodigy; he had single-handedly built his empire from scratch and was praised to be outstanding. He was no stranger to big scenes and had great mental resilience. After a brief moment of astonishment, he recovered his composure and responded jovially, ¡°Ok, since you want to play this game, I¡¯ll humor you- let¡¯s memorize 50 pictures in one minute then.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started right away then!¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, grinning from ear to ear before glancing at the remaining prizes on the stage with undisguised ¡®greed¡¯.

    Standing at the forestage, Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in unease.

    In terms of her personal feelings, Cui Feiyan might not have a good impression of Huang Xiaolong but she detested Ma Tianxiao¡¯s arrogance even more. Between both, Cui Feiyan actually hoped that Huang Xiaolong would win instead.

    Having said so, Ma Tianxiao was exceptional when it came to memory power and was akin to royalty in this field. No matter how gifted Huang Xiaolong could be, it would still be challenging to go up against Ma Tianxiao¡­

    ¡®Forget it, even if he loses to Ma Tianxiao, it¡¯s nothing embarrassing. In fact, his courage to face his opponents head-on is impressive.¡¯ Cui Feiyan¡¯s impression of Huang Xiaolong was starting to shift imperceptibly.

    On the stage.

    After testing the equipment, the male emcee looked at Ma Tianxiao and nodded.

    Ma Tianxiao reached out for a ballpoint pen and an answer board from a staff member, before nodding in approval as well.

    ¡°Ok, esteemed friends, the fourth round of the Memory Breakthrough event is about to begin¡­in this round, CEO Ma, who is the founder of the Golden Charm Memory Training agency will demonstrate his incredible memory power!¡± The male emcee beamed confidently while sucking up to his boss.

    He believed that Huang Xiaolong was no match for Ma Tianxiao!

    Right now, everything ready. Huang Xiaolong and Ma Tianxiao both stood in front of the big LED screen.

    Ma Tianxiao¡¯s expression sharpened in focus, his entire being emitting a wild aura.

    Huang Xiaolong appeared to be laid-back, even somewhat disinterested.

    The truth is that when Huang Xiaolong was 13 or 14 years old, he had followed a long-lost secret formula and picked medicinal herbs in the mountains to turn into pills and brews which he consumed to temper his body. Hence, his body, nerve reflexes, physical fitness, memory power, immune system, and strike resistance far surpassed that of an average person.

    He has a photographic memory; even memorizing more than 100 pictures in one minute was an easy feat, let alone 50 pictures!

    What a grand sight! The entire LED screen was filled up by 50 pictures, no more, no less!

    The 60-second countdown began!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor shifted slightly, portraying a hint of sharpness in his otherwise calm state, as his eyes swept across the big LED screen.

    Ma Tianxiao¡¯s brows were knitted, his expression deadly serious. During the final few seconds, his face took on a tortured expression and turned slightly pale. He looked like he was on the verge of collapse from over-exerting his brain.

    Ma Tianxiao¡¯s memory power limited him to 45 pictures in one minute. He had hoped to make use of this opportunity to beat his own record, unfortunately, he was not only unsuccessful but also exhausted countless brain cells.

    The 60-second countdown was over!

    Ma Tianxiao let out a deep breath, feeling like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. He removed his glasses and handed over the answer board to a nearby staff member, before using his two hands to massage his temples.

    After a moment of collecting his thoughts, Ma Tianxiao picked up the answer board again and began writing away speedily with the ballpoint pen.

    Several minutes later¡­

    ¡°Show your answer boards!¡± The male emcee announced loudly.

    First up, Ma Tianxiao.

    The male emcee carefully took hold of the completed answer board from Ma Tianxiao, scanned it briefly, and gasped, ¡°CEO Ma has memorized 45 pictures successfully! The sequence is flawless! All correct!¡±

    A wave of praises and astonished gasps rose and fell in succession amongst the audience.

    Although Ma Tianxiao was not able to memorize all 50 pictures, it did not negate the fact that he had displayed remarkable memory prowess.

    ¡°Incredible! I¡¯ve made up my mind, I want to take classes at the Golden Charm Memory Training agency, hopefully, CEO Ma will coach me personally!¡±

    ¡°CEO Ma is truly a cut above the rest! Impressive! Impressive!¡±

    ¡°Today I¡¯ve really witnessed something else, to think that one¡¯s memory power could actually reach this level, I mean f*ck, this is some kind of supernatural power¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Ma Tianxiao was enjoying the showers of flattery and worship immensely. He gave a sidelong glance toward Cui Feiyan before turning to Huang Xiaolong with a mocking smile.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s answer board was completely blank, without a single word written.

    ¡°Defeated with a single blow¡­¡± Ma Tianxiao muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Please display your answer board.¡± The male emcee walked toward Huang Xiaolong with a smug expression.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed over the blank answer board.

    ¡°Pfft¡­you can¡¯t remember even one picture? Hahahaha¡­young man, weren¡¯t you quite cocky? Didn¡¯t you suggest memorizing 50 pictures in one minute? Does your face hurt1 now?¡± The male emcee taunted.

    Boos and jeers could be heard from the forestage.

    A feeling of pity arose within Cui Feiyan as she thought to herself, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to be unable to perform at all. Perhaps the pressure got to him.¡¯

    ¡°Apologies, you won¡¯t be winning the prizes for the fourth round.¡± Ma Tianxiao mocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­I did memorize all 50 pictures. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too troublesome to write them all out on the answer board. How about this, I¡¯ll tell you the answers one at a time and you guys flip over the picture on the screen to reveal it. We¡¯ll see if I memorized them incorrectly,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ma Tianxiao snapped, before curling his lips, ¡°You really won¡¯t admit defeat until the end, fine, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°The picture at the top left corner is from a poem, ¡®if only life were as beautiful as at first sight, why should the autumn wind bother to pity deserted painted fans¡¯¡­¡±1

    Huang Xiaolong had hardly finished his description when the staff members flipped over the corresponding picture. Sure enough, the contents of the picture matched what Huang Xiaolong had said perfectly, not a word out of place!

    Deafening silence!

    Then, Huang Xiaolong started describing non-stop, illustrating the contents of every single picture in turn. Every picture, once revealed by the staff members, elicited astonished gasps from the audience below.

    Finally¡­

    All the answers to the 50 pictures were correct!

    Thunderous applause ensued!

    Cui Feiyan could not help but clap along as well.

    Victory!

    Huang Xiaolong had defeated Ma Tianxiao in a one-on-one battle!

    The crucial bit was that Huang Xiaolong appeared to remain energetic, as though the win was effortless.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­how is this possible¡­this¡­¡± Ma Tianxiao felt his face burning red-hot like he had been slapped viciously several times. He felt horrified, humiliated, and bitterly resentful!

    Being humiliated over today¡¯s failure was not the worst outcome, rather it was the fear of ruining the Golden Charm Memory Training agency¡¯s hallmark reputation! It could have a huge impact on Ma Tianxiao¡¯s future business endeavors!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ma Tianxiao dared not stay on the stage any longer. He felt like a clown, and even a second longer of staying would humiliate him further.

    ¡°You little sh*t, you¡­you¡¯ve got guts! However, I, Ma Tianxiao will not let it go that easily! I will pay it all back, the humiliation today, by a hundred and thousand-fold! Just you wait!¡± Ma Tianxiao glared at Huang Xiaolong with a murderous glint in his eyes. If looks could kill, Huang Xiaolong would have been hacked into pieces by now!

    He cursed inwardly at Huang Xiaolong, gnashing his teeth, before walking off the stage in defeat.

    ¡°Oh, you even want to take revenge on me? You city people really are sore losers¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly. ¡°Wait, CEO Ma, it¡¯s probably best if you don¡¯t drive today. I can see that the area around your cheekbone is slightly gray in color; as the saying goes ¡®if the cheekbones look like ink, it¡¯s easy to get into a car accident¡¯. Looking at the color of your cheekbones, if you were to get into a car accident, you would suffer from a concussion or a fracture at the very least¡­be careful.¡±

    Thump!

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the already fuming Ma Tianxiao was even more in rage, causing him to misstep and slipped on his way down the stage.

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Upon seeing Ma Tianxiao¡¯s flustered appearance, Cui Feiyan could barely restrain a smile before shaking her head silently and thought, ¡®This hillbilly really is wicked to look this straight-faced even after cursing someone to get into a car accident¡­¡¯

    Even though Ma Tianxiao had left, the prizes still needed to be awarded.

    The prizes for the fourth round of the Memory Breakthrough event were extravagant indeed¡­

    A LeTV Super TV!

    A Sony LCD color TV!

    A Gree upright air conditioner!

    A large Siemens side-by-side door refrigerator!

    An 8-kilogram Haier inverter washing machine!

    ¡­

    Right now, Huang Xiaolong considered himself very fortunate!

    He ran down the stage to share his joy with Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ve won all the prizes! It¡¯s so amazing! If only there are such events every day, then I wouldn¡¯t even have to find work to do!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared with all the contentment of a little petty bourgeoisie.

    ¡°You are incredible.¡± Cui Feiyan complimented Huang Xiaolong as part of her impartial assessment. ¡°However, it was immoral of you to curse someone to get into a car accident.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t curse anyone.¡± Huang Xiaolong blinked innocently. ¡°He really is likely to get into a car accident today.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll stop bantering with you,¡± Cui Feiyan said as she ran her fingers through her hair and she looked very womanly doing that. ¡°I¡¯ve already called for a pick-up to help transport all the prizes back to your home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Feiyan, thank you, you really are thoughtful.¡± Huang Xiaolong said while taking stock of his prizes. He shoved several prizes such as the women¡¯s perfume and the LV handbag all toward Cui Feiyan. ¡°Feiyan, I won¡¯t have much use for these things, so I¡¯ll give them all to you. Also, I won¡¯t choose any presents today, whatever I lacked at home, I¡¯ve already bought, how great.¡±

    Cui Feiyan was slow to react as she held onto the perfume and handbag that Huang Xiaolong had given her, feeling somewhat lost. ¡®I was going to give him a present and instead he gave me one¡­this, this script isn¡¯t right!¡¯

 Chapter 23

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    It was getting late, people in the plaza were dispersing gradually.

    Not long after, a big imported Benz truck and a dark black Porsche Cayenne entered the plaza simultaneously.

    Both vehicles pulled up in front of Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan.

    First off, several muscled men who looked like they did physical labor for a living jumped down from the big truck.

    ¡°CEO Cui,¡± The muscled men greeted as looked at Cui Feiyan reverently.

    ¡°Mm.¡± With an elegant yet haughty expression, Cui Feiyan emitted an upper-class aura effortlessly. ¡°Hurry up and move all these things into the truck, then send them to his home once you¡¯re done.¡±

    The muscled men looked at Huang Xiaolong somewhat doubtfully.

    Seriously? Did CEO Cui ask us to work overtime at such a late hour to help a peasant¡­

    What kind of backing did this peasant have?

    He couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­some playboy in Coast City who was disguising himself by dressing like that, could he?

    The muscled men thought it over momentarily, but they dared not question nor dilly dally and proceeded hurriedly to help Huang Xiaolong move his prizes.

    ¡°Hehe, Feiyan, thank you so much. You are great.¡± Huang Xiaolong beamed at Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that great! Everyone in the company is afraid of me!¡± Cui Feiyan huffed as she glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You flat-out beat Ma Tianxiao just now¡­you should consider adopting Ma Tianxiao¡¯s business model and establish yourself in Coast City¡­anyhow it¡¯s more proper than catching ghosts and banishing evil spirits,¡± she advised.

    There was no doubt that Cui Feiyan was beginning to appreciate Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talents.

    At the very least, Huang Xiaolong was extremely talented in the field of memory power and completely outshone Ma Tianxiao. If he was able to establish a memory training agency, it would be a lot more successful than Ma Tianxiao¡¯s. A few years down the line and he could very well rise to stardom in Coast City¡¯s upper-class society.

    Unexpectedly, Huang Xiaolong shook his head so quickly he looked like a pellet drum.1 ¡°No no no, I don¡¯t want to dabble in this¡­I like catching ghosts as well as analyzing talismans and spells. I can do those other things, but I don¡¯t have much interest in them¡­Feiyan, actually catching ghosts is not only fun, it gives me a sense of satisfaction; it is also exhilarating, and I can earn money from it as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s up to you, to each his own.¡± Cui Feiyan shook her head, feeling slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Oh¡­Feiyan, when are you free? I can help deal with the evil spirit that has been harassing you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong brought up a past matter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after a few days, I¡¯m really busy during this period,¡± Cui Feiyan declined to speak about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll add you on WeChat then,¡± Huang Xiaolong said. He fished out his phone, unruffled.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cui Feiyan hesitated for a moment but still ended up exchanging contacts with Huang Xiaolong on WeChat.

    All of Cui Feiyan¡¯s workers were dumbfounded.

    Oh my God! This person in a hillbilly get-up managed to get CEO Cui¡¯s WeChat!

    If this piece of news were to spread, who knows how many second-generation aristocrats and bigwigs would turn green with envy!

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first,¡± Cui Feiyan said. She walked toward the Porsche Cayenne. ¡°That¡­thanks for giving me the perfume and handbag, I will return the favor. You¡¯d better think about what present you want.¡±

    After saying that, Cui Feiyan got into the Porsche Cayenne and the car drove away.

    Sitting on the backseat of the car, Cui Feiyan appeared to be lost in thought as images of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s performance on stage just now flashed through her mind.

    ¡®I admit, I was a bit biased toward him. Perhaps, he is even more outstanding than most people his age in Coast City¡­¡¯

    Right at this moment!

    Screech!

    The Porsche Cayenne came to an emergency halt!

    Cui Feiyan jerked forward involuntarily and reached out immediately to hold onto the front seat to brace herself. ¡°What kind of driving is this!¡± She fumed.

    The driver explained hastily. ¡°CEO Cui, my apologies, a BMW X6 in front of us suddenly overturned sideways¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Cui Feiyan looked up and saw that less than ten meters ahead, a vermilion colored BMW X6 had crashed into the cement stone divider in the middle of the road. This was a result of the BMW X6 trying to avoid colliding into a tanker truck that had suddenly switched lanes. The car flipped upside-down with all four wheels facing up, its side windows shattered to pieces.

    Luckily, the BMW X6 had not collided into the tanker truck, otherwise, it would have resulted in an even more serious traffic accident.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother and go around it¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was instructing when her eyes widened in shock, ¡°Wait!¡±

    Cui Feiyan had caught sight of the BMW X6¡¯s car plate number and realized this was Ma Tianxiao¡¯s car!

    ¡®Is this for real? He¡­he¡­he said that Ma Tianxiao would get into a car accident tonight and suffer from a concussion or bone fracture at the very least¡­this¡­this¡­this¡­¡¯ Cui Feiyan was truly stunned. ¡®Aren¡¯t his curses a bit too accurate? Was this a stab in the dark or real magic¡­forget it, I¡¯d better not provoke him in the future¡­this is too sinister¡­¡¯

    ¡­

    In the plaza, the muscled men helped Huang Xiaolong moved all his prizes onto the truck swiftly.

    Huang Xiaolong drove his own BYD F3, leading the way in front while the big Benz truck followed closely behind.

    Huang Xiaolong was very satisfied today, for he had not only earned 8000 bucks, but he had also won a lot of prizes. He sighed happily, thinking about how great it was to be in the city!

    As night approached, Flower Lake Street became increasingly smoke-filled and chaotic, like a promiscuous prostitute who had just risen from her slumber.

    Food stalls were set up along both sides of the street, open for business.

    Throngs of customers drank mindlessly and cursed loudly here; there were lady companions keeping customers company, ladies who sold flowers, buskers, busboys, aunties selling shoe polishing services, blind and old fortune tellers, handicapped beggars¡­

    What a great depiction of people from all walks of life!

    The big Benz truck was unable to drive into the street, so after parking his BYD F3, Huang Xiaolong instructed the muscled men to carry the prizes to his home.

    When the muscled men realized that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s home was situated along Flower Lake Street, in Lychee District which was a slum area in Coast City, they were shocked beyond words.

    How did this nobody manage to associate himself with CEO Cui? Unless¡­is it like what they say, ¡®to live well, the bigger the better¡¯?

    Huang Xiaolong carried the big Sony LCD TV, making his way through the street carefully.

    Right at this moment, a fragrant smell wafted through the air like a hurricane.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped walking. He closed his eyes slightly with an intoxicated expression on his face.

    He could tell that the fragrance contained the simple and elegant aroma of tea, how refreshing!

    There was the aroma of Jasmine tea, tinged with that of irises and orchids.

    There was the fresh and sweet aroma of Longjing tea.

    There was the elegant and rich aroma of Tieguanyin tea.

    ¡­

    The endless layers of fragrance stirred up feelings of spring during this swelteringly hot summer, which lingered in every corner of Flower Lake Street.

    Huang Xiaolong could not help but walk toward the direction of the fragrance.

    It was not just Huang Xiaolong. It was uncertain how many people there were on Flower Lake Street, but they surged along in stupor looking for the source of the aroma.

    Finally, people discovered where the intoxicating smell was coming from¡­

    ¡°Xiaoman Fast-Food Restaurant¡±

    The fast-food restaurant¡¯s doors were wide open, a fusion of different hot scents wafted out from within, like tens of thousands of gorgeous handmaids in palace gowns twirling around alluringly.

    Very soon, hundreds of people gathered in front of Xiaoman Fast Food Restaurant. Every person was sniffing earnestly with their eyes slightly closed, devouring the mouth-watering aroma. However, none of them entered the restaurant, as though they were afraid of disturbing this unearthly fragrance!

    In the kitchen.

    Su Xiaoman was busy working.

    The secret sauce, which blended different types of tea leaves and Chinese herbal medicines, had just finished brewing.

    She marinated several cleaned fat ducks by brushing sauce over them; this marinating technique was extremely special as it would allow the sauce to seep fully and evenly into every cell and fiber of the duck meat!

    After that, she placed the fat duck into a wooden barrel in the inner wall, before roasting and smoking it over a charcoal fire.

    The final step in this process was to place the roasted and smoked fat duck into the steamer.

    The moment Su Xiaoman opened the steamer, a profoundly rich aroma gushed out. The smell was indescribable¡­it could stimulate one¡¯s appetite to the fullest.

    On the tray, the surface of the duck meat was glazed with oil, fat but not greasy, tender like clotted fat. The whole duck had a golden shine to it, charging upon people¡¯s visual senses with its splendor.

    The long-lost secret recipe for smoked duck cooked for the royalties during the Qianlong dynasty¡­has once again resurfaced!!!!

 Chapter 24

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    The aroma reached Su Xiaoman¡¯s stomach quickly, forming an almost insatiable appetite; the terrifying hunger pang stimulated her every nerve!

    It smelled too good!

    It must be very delicious!

    Su Xiaoman inhaled the smell of the secret recipe smoked duck greedily. She felt that¡­the food she had eaten in the past had been too trashy! Utter scum!

    At the same time, she felt very fortunate that she could experience such an aromatic delicacy in her lifetime.

    Her heart threatened to overflow with contentment and all her worries were flung away to Java Island!

    Although Su Xiaoman was very eager to taste the smoked duck, she held herself back forcefully!

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ this¡­ this is the secret recipe he gave me, he should be the first to try it!¡±

    Right at this moment, Su Xiaoman suddenly thought of Huang Xiaolong.

    She felt her heart being engulfed in a sudden warmth and felt touched.

    Being in the food and beverage business, Su Xiaoman was fully aware of what such a valuable delicacy meant¡­

    Riches!

    Advancement!

    Even the ability to change the course of her destiny!

    It was Huang Xiaolong who had undoubtedly given Su Xiaoman a golden opportunity to change her miserable and poverty-stricken fate!

    Tears rolled down her face silently. In this grey and bleak world, Su Xiaoman finally saw a glimmer of light.

    In the past, Su Xiaoman had imagined countless times that one day, a knight in shining armor would appear in her life to rescue her. At this moment, an image of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, clear as spring water and his brilliant smile appeared in her mind¡­

    Su Xiaoman had a sudden realization, that the knight in shining armor in her life had finally arrived!

    Wiping her tears, she took out her phone and dialed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s number.

    The call connected.

    ¡°Xiaolong, are you sleeping?¡± Su Xiaoman choked on a sob. ¡°I followed your secret recipe and tried preparing several smoked ducks. I would like to invite you over to taste it¡­ is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Good, good! Sis Xiaoman, I am outside your restaurant, it truly smells good¡­ I am so hungry I may die¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smacked his lips while laughing into the phone.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that more and more people were gathering outside Su Xiaoman¡¯s fast-food restaurant. He smiled in gratification. ¡°From now on, Sis Xiaoman will earn a lot of money, hehe, I am a godsend in her life and I have brought her prosperity, it would¡¯ve been impossible for her not to make a fortune after meeting me¡­¡±

    Very soon, Su Xiaoman walked out of the kitchen briskly while carrying a tray.

    Naturally, the people outside saw that the tray had smoked duck on it. The duck meat was glazed in an orange-yellow luster, like the color of wheat grains harvested during the autumn season. The dish¡¯s appearance was unrivaled.

    with smoked duck, tsk tsk; the duck meat shone an orange-yellow luster, like the color of harvested wheat grains in autumn season; the appearance of this dish was unrivaled.

    ¡°Lady boss! I want to eat!¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s duck meat! Duck meat is my favorite, but¡­ but I have never in my life smelled such a delicious aroma before, it¡¯s like being in the seventh heaven¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady boss, how much is it? F*ck! It smells too good! What kind of duck meat is this? Oh my God, I can¡¯t take it!¡±

    ¡°Lady boss, you have to sell it to me today, otherwise I shall die in front of you!¡±

    ¡°Lady boss, how much is it? Damn it, I¡¯ll pay 200 bucks for one duck!¡±

    ¡°You think you can eat this for just 200 bucks? F*ck off, I¡¯ll pay 500 bucks!¡±

    ¡­

    Chaos!

    The people outside the fast-food shop acted like wild beasts in mating season, crying out and yelling anxiously, their saliva pooling on the ground.

    Su Xiaoman wore a body-hugging pencil skirt that accentuated the curves of her lower body and expressing a modern and fashionable charisma. Even though she did not put on any makeup, she still had a calm and elegant demeanor.

    The aromatic duck meat coupled with the pretty lady boss drove the crowd outside wild.

    ¡°Everyone¡­everyone¡­please¡­please do not be anxious¡­I was only trying to make a few smoked ducks, I¡¯m not selling them yet¡­¡± Su Xiaoman hastened to explain.

    Her shop has always been quiet and deserted. The business had reached rock bottom. She panicked slightly seeing such a crowd blocking the entrance suddenly, and she tried to search for Huang Xiaolong amidst the crowd.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman!¡± Huang Xiaolong passed the Sony LCD television he was carrying to the muscular man behind him, before rushing quickly into the shop.

    ¡°Xiaolong, I wanted to let you taste it¡­ see if the flavor is right¡­¡± Su Xiaoman only had her eyes for Huang Xiaolong as soon as she saw him.

    ¡°Mmmm, Sis Xiaoman, I only know the secret recipe for this dish. I haven¡¯t tried it before¡­¡± Without thinking further, Huang Xiaolong grabbed a piece of smoked duck from the tray, stuffed it into his mouth, and started chewing it unattractively.

    The duck meat was crisp yet soft, it was aromatic and tender, and melted in his mouth! Swallowing it, it gave a refined tea aftertaste. Huang Xiaolong felt intoxicated, as though he was standing amongst hundreds of blooming flowers in spring! His taste buds were engulfed in an indescribably exquisite sensation!

    It was fabulously delicious!

    While Huang Xiaolong was eating, he reached out automatically to grab hold of the remaining pieces of smoked duck from the tray.

    Initially, there were several food lovers outside the shop who could no longer contain themselves and were about to rush into the shop to fight for food. However, the sight of Huang Xiaolong grabbing and eating, dressed in his tasteless outfit covered with dirt and food bits disgusted them. The food lovers reluctantly gave up on their animalistic urge to fight for food and resorted to curse and swear at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Xiaolong, eat slower, eat slower.¡± Seeing how Huang Xiaolong was stuffing his face with food, Su Xiaoman took a few tissue napkins from the table quickly and carefully wiped off the grease stains from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth corners and cheeks.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, this is so delicious,¡± Huang Xiaolong muffled in between swallows. ¡°Back in the day, this was Qianlong Emperor¡¯s favorite palace dish. If the Emperor loved it, could it not taste good? If it does not taste good, the royal chef would have been beheaded¡­later¡­after Qianlong Emperor passed away, this dish was lost in history¡­thankfully the royal chef gave me the secret recipe¡­otherwise I would not be able to taste such excellent duck meat¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was busy chewing the duck meat and spoke quickly, thus Su Xiaoman could not hear him clearly and merely fussed over him relentlessly. ¡°Xiaolong, please eat slower, don¡¯t choke on the food¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, you should try it too.¡± Huang Xiaolong tore a piece of duck meat off and fed it to Su Xiaoman without much thought.

    Before she could think it through, Su Xiaoman opened her mouth to be fed with a mouthful of duck meat.

    After chewing for a while, she suddenly blushed and her earlobes flushed crimson. She looked down in embarrassment.

    Uh¡­this piece of duck meat was covered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s saliva!

    Right at this moment¡­

    ¡°Everyone be gone!¡±

    A fierce male voice hollered out. A group of hooligans, their upper arms bared with tattoos covering every inch of their bodies, emerged from the crowd.

    The leader of the group was Brother Tiger, with Brother Earthworm by his side.

    The grand arrival of Brother Tiger and his more than ten lackeys behind him, looking like they were up to no good, immediately caused the crowd gathered at the restaurant¡¯s entrance to scatter away like birds.

    ¡°Xiaoman¡­ tsk tsk, where did you find this secret recipe? This duck meat smells really good¡­¡± Brother Tiger walked into the shop brazenly, his eyes filled with greed and gleaming with mania.

    Flower Lake Street¡¯s main businesses were food and beverage, as well as late-night suppers. Brother Tiger himself had also set up several barbecue stalls, along with a Cantonese-style restaurant.

    Just like Su Xiaoman, Brother Tiger was fully aware of the potential of a secret recipe.

    Taking roast duck as an example, ¡°Quanjude¡± restaurant¡¯s secret recipe created a brand that was perpetually famous nation-wide!

    It even became a form of food culture!

    The owners were even able to list their company on the A-share stock market!

    At the very least, Su Xiaoman¡¯s smoked duck¡¯s aroma was comparable to that of Quanjude¡¯s.

    Brother Tiger was tempted!

    Vaguely, he knew he had found a way to make a fortune, to become a somebody in the circle of bigwigs in Coast City!

    ¡°Yeah, the duck meat tastes great,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Brother Tiger while gobbling up the meat. ¡°This was Qianlong Emperor¡¯s favorite dish back in the day. Commoners wouldn¡¯t have been able to taste it. Even if they knew the secret recipe, they wouldn¡¯t have dared cook it for themselves for fear of being executed alongside their families if they were found out¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Qianlong Emperor¡¯s favorite dish?¡± Brother Tiger trembled!

    The pungent aroma in the shop convinced Brother Tiger to believe at least eighty percent of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    ¡°Brother Tiger, we have hit jackpot! Calling it the emperor¡¯s dish, this gimmick is undefeatable! We just need to capitalize on this. Just imagine how many rich people will be willing to splurge their money to taste it? Whoever eats it would get to experience what it¡¯s like to be an emperor for a round!¡± Brother Earthworm¡¯s face was flushed with excitement.

    ¡°Xiaoman, listen up, write me the secret recipe word for word, and part of your 1 million debt will be repaid¡­¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s eyes darted all around, ¡°Return 500,000 instead! This is such a good deal for you, selling one tiny secret recipe to me for 500,000. Xiaoman, you have struck gold!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Xiaoman¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. She shook her head slightly, ¡°Brother Tiger, this secret recipe isn¡¯t for sale¡­ regardless of how much you offer, I¡¯m not selling it.¡±

    From Su Xiaoman¡¯s perspective, this secret recipe was not just the chance of a lifetime to change her destiny, but within it encompassed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s kindness as well. No matter what price she had to pay, she had to keep it!

    ¡°Xiaoman! Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± Brother Tiger flew into a rage. ¡°You¡¯re only a woman, what do you want this secret recipe for? Hmph! Don¡¯t you understand that such knowledge can cause you trouble?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Brother Tiger, right? Didn¡¯t we agree that the gambling debt will be paid back? Don¡¯t worry, Sis Xiaoman and I won¡¯t refuse to pay back¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong spat out a piece of duck bone and smacked his lips. ¡°Since you guys are always harassing us to pay back the money¡­alright, I¡¯ll go to your casino and play a few rounds to repay the 1 million debt¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s eyes sparkled, as though he were calculating something. ¡°Sure! Since you peasant wants to play, then come to my casino¡­ however¡­you have to bet on the secret recipe! If you lose, it¡¯s mine! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughingly replied. ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, peasant!¡± Brother Tiger laughed in great satisfaction as though he had already won. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ let¡¯s go!¡±

    Brother Tiger waved his hand and led his lackeys away.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­¡± Su Xiaoman looked at Huang Xiaolong worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I caused trouble. I should not have cooked the smoked duck¡­ and now you¡¯re caught up in this mess¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, why are you saying this? Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t lose the secret recipe to them.¡± Huang Xiaolong said it in a matter of fact tone. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, bring me to Brother Tiger¡¯s casino.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t go!¡± Su Xiaoman avoided the mention of casinos like the plague, as though it were a scary evil lair.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, trust me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll return all the money.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong walked out of the shop and spoke to the muscled men who were helping to carry his prizes, ¡°Big brothers, please come in and sit for a while. Wait for me for an hour, oh, scratch that, just half an hour is enough. Once I¡¯ve repaid the money, I¡¯ll bring you guys to my home to drop the things off.¡±

    The muscled men exchanged glances and ended up nodding their heads in agreement.

    After all, Cui Feiyan had entrusted this task to them personally, they could not mess it up, otherwise, they might lose their jobs.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, let¡¯s go to the casino now.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°By the way, could you please go to a nearby supermarket or convenience store to buy something for me?¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, what do you want me to buy?¡± Su Xiaoman asked.

    ¡°Feodora chocolate, made in Germany. It¡¯s also called Feodora Duchess 60% cocoa original flavored chocolate.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed as he continued, ¡°This chocolate is very bitter and has a slight tobacco flavor.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Chocolate?¡± Su Xiaoman¡¯s brain was slow to react. ¡°Xiaolong, aren¡¯t we going to the casino? You¡­why are you buying chocolate?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ precisely because we¡¯re going to the casino, hence I want to eat chocolate.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°Someone once told me that if you¡¯re going to gamble at a casino, you have to eat a lot of Feodora chocolate¡­ then you will be able to win a lot of money, completely undefeatable!¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­is this even possible?¡± Su Xiaoman mumbled, stupefied. ¡°Who told you this?¡±

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, please hurry up and buy the chocolate for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said while walking out of the shop. ¡°That person died a long time ago.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Heeding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s request, Su Xiaoman hurried to the nearby mini supermarket to buy the ¡®Feodora chocolate¡¯ he needed before bringing Huang Xiaolong to Brother Tiger¡¯s ¡®den¡¯ in trepidation.

    Brother Tiger¡¯s casino was a nondescript and small two-story building situated halfway along Flower Lake Street.

    There were several punks with garishly dyed hair smoking downstairs, scanning their surroundings with hawk-like vigilance.

    ¡°Xiaolong, this is the place¡­¡± Su Xiaoman¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Are we¡­are we really going in?¡±

    Su Xiaoman was undoubtedly fearful of casinos, for her own younger brother had gambled his entire livelihood away here and his whereabouts remained unknown to this day.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, don¡¯t be afraid¡­we¡¯ll go in just for a little while,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    His smile was like the sun emerging through dark clouds, bringing Su Xiaoman an assuring sense of security.

    Since getting to know Huang Xiaolong, Su Xiaoman felt like she had found herself a strong pillar of support. She gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you then.¡±

    Before stepping into the casino, Huang Xiaolong started reciting out loud suddenly. ¡°Dad and mom, village head, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t learn well. I¡¯m not gambling for money, rather I¡¯m trying to help Sis Xiaoman pay off her debt¡­ill-gotten gains do not belong to me¡­¡±

    After muttering to himself for a while, Huang Xiaolong looked more at ease. He strode into the casino, and Su Xiaoman hastened to follow.

    The punks standing guard did not stop them from entering and merely wolf-whistled at Su Xiaoman¡¯s attractive figure from behind.

    Once they entered the casino, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone.

    He cast his gaze across the grand hall before him which was no less than a few hundred square meters in size. The entire place was buzzing with people, and an opulent chandelier hung from the ceiling, sparkling in grandeur.

    Wanting¡¯s song ¡®My Singing¡¯ drifted through the hall. In the hall, there were tens of gambling tables, some tiger machines, fishing machines, fruit machines1¡­Every gambling table or slot machine was fully occupied with men in the streets, white-collared workers, and rich rednecks wearing gold chains around their necks¡­you name it, you have it.

    Several uniformed staff members with walkie-talkies latched onto their waists weaved in and out between tables with a solemn expression and razor-sharp gazes.

    At almost every table, there was a scantily clad woman with jade-like beauty in charge of handing out the cards or rolling the dice.

    This was certainly not a small casino!

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­I¡­I¡­I¡¯m a bit nervous¡­¡± The casino environment made Su Xiaoman felt out of place. She subconsciously held onto the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shirt and hid behind him.

    On the other hand, the moment Huang Xiaolong stepped into the casino, his entire being emitted an indescribable aura, a flicker of sharpness exuding from deep within his eyes.

    If one were to use an idiom to describe Huang Xiaolong at this moment, it would be¡­like a duck to water!

    Simultaneously, as soon as Huang Xiaolong stepped in the casino, tens of surveillance cameras started to record his every move!

    The second floor of the casino!

    In a room laid out with computers, over ten people sat in front of the computers idly as they munched on junk food and drank beer.

    Brother Tiger and Brother Earthworm sat with their legs crossed behind a computer with an air of exuberance.

    ¡°Brother Tiger, that hillbilly, and Xiaoman have are here¡­¡± Brother Earthworm pointed toward one of the surveillance camera screens.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­they actually dared to come?¡± Brother Tiger laughed heartily as he clapped his hands. ¡°Everyone, pay attention! See that hillbilly who is dressed like a country bumpkin? Keep an eye on him for me!¡±

    All the staff members in the surveillance room immediately perked up and sat up straight, monitoring Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman closely through the surveillance camera screens.

    ¡°After tonight, the secret recipe for that duck dish would belong to me!¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s eyes blazed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a fortune¡­make a fortune¡­this time I have garnered favor with my ancestors!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Brother Tiger, Xiaoman¡­this time Xiaoman won¡¯t be able to get away right?¡± Brother Earthworm¡¯s eyes gleamed with lascivious intent. ¡°Brother Tiger, once you have popped Xiaoman¡¯s cherry, don¡¯t forget to let the rest of us have a turn¡­¡±

    ¡°A loser like you? Once I get that secret recipe, you can take your pick from all the girls in Coast City! Hahaha!¡± Brother Tiger roared with laughter.

    The first floor of the casino.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced around and observed that there were all kinds of casino games in the grand hall. There were Roulette, Blackjack, Five Card Stud, Six Red Cards1, Three Card Poker, dice games¡­Basically, whatever casino games you could imagine, you could find them here.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, let¡¯s go cash some poker chips.¡± Huang Xiaolong tugged Su Xiaoman along with him excitedly to a counter.

    The poker chips in this casino were denominated in 10 bucks, 50 bucks, 100 bucks, 500 bucks, and 1000 bucks, with the cap being 5000 bucks.

    Huang Xiaolong fished out a wrinkly 10 yan note from his pocket and handed it to the bunny girl behind the counter. He grinned and said, ¡°Please help me change to a 10-bucks chip.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait.¡± The bunny girl took the note from Huang Xiaolong with some disdain before passing him an extremely small red poker chip.

    ¡®Seeing how he¡¯s dressed so tastelessly, he must be a brick-mover working nearby. Is he really playing with just 10 bucks? Isn¡¯t that stupid? Hillbillies do have a negative IQ level¡­¡¯ The bunny girl thought to herself as she looked at Huang Xiaolong scornfully.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I¡¯ve gotten the poker chip, let¡¯s play!¡± Huang Xiaolong could hardly wait for a second longer.

    ¡°Uh¡­Xiaolong, isn¡¯t this¡­this poker chip¡­a bit too small?¡± Su Xiaoman felt slightly embarrassed.

    10 bucks!

    It was like children playing house! 1

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, 10 bucks is enough¡­Come, I¡¯ll first take you to play A Hundred Families¡¯ Joy.¡± Huang Xiaolong tugged at Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand and arrived at the A Hundred Families¡¯ Joy table.

    A Hundred Families¡¯ Joy, or Baccarat in English, was an Italian word which means ¡°0¡±. It originated as a tarot game in France and was popular throughout Europe. During the 20th century, it was Mr. Ye Han who introduced Baccarat into Macao from America and gave it a name with an oriental flavor ¡ª A Hundred Families¡¯ Joy. Up until today, Baccarat was one of the most welcomed games in casinos all around the world. In casinos in Macao, the number of Baccarat gambling tables was top in the world.

    In essence, Baccarat was an extremely simple game, suitable for people of all ages and could be learned by just watching it played once.

    Six people were sitting at the gambling table playing. The dealer of the cards was a young woman with chestnut-colored hair, she looked to be twenty-odd years and was quite pretty.

    Huang Xiaolong did not look at the pretty dealer, nor did he lay a bet immediately. His eyes were fixed on the card shuffling machine.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, you still don¡¯t know how to play this right? This is called ¡®Baccarat¡¯ and is an extremely straightforward casino game. You¡¯re basically vying for the higher hand value; you can bet on the ¡®banker, player, tie, or pair¡¯. There is a mantra that goes like this ¡ª ¡®see the banker, bet on the banker; see the player, bet on the player; if you lose two hands in a row, change your bet to the opposite outcome of the previous hand; if you lose three hands in a row, stop placing bets; you should leave the table once you¡¯ve either lost a maximum of five hands or won six hands; stop playing at the fifty-fifth hand¡¯¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong explained to Su Xiaoman leisurely.

    Despite not fully understanding what he was explaining, Su Xiaoman was impressed.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor turned slightly mysterious, ethereal, and steady, the total opposite of how he normally would be. The expression in his eyes, in particular, was like a whirlpool, drawing people into its depths.

    ¡°Then¡­Xiaolong¡­have you decided what you¡¯re going to bet on?¡± Su Xiaoman asked curiously.

    ¡°Wait for a while more¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I am observing the sequence and pattern of this dealing machine. In a casino, every machine has a pre-set sequence. If you can spot the pattern, winning money would be an easy feat.¡±

    ¡°Observing the sequence and pattern of the dealing machine?¡± Su Xiaoman was becoming increasingly dazed.

    The computer room on the second floor.

    ¡°Brother Tiger, that hillbilly has been observing for some time and is not rushing to place any bets¡­¡± A staff member frowned as he said. ¡°The way¡­the way I see it, it looks like he is calculating something¡­¡±

    ¡°Calculating, my ass!¡± Brother Tiger laughed dismissively. ¡°Are you suggesting that this hillbilly with mud on his shoes can figure out the sequence and pattern of the dealing machine? Do you guys think he¡¯s the God of Gamblers? To even figure out the pattern¡­hahahaha¡­this guy only exchanged 10 bucks¡¯ worth of poker chips, I truly have never seen such an imbecile in my life!¡±

    After observing for more than ten rounds, Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and smiled to himself before unwrapping a piece of chocolate gently and delivering it into his mouth. A subtle taste of bitterness and tobacco began spreading throughout his mouth.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I¡¯ve finished observing. Now, I¡¯m about to start winning money.¡± Huang Xiaolong sat down at the gambling table and tossed the poker chip in his hand.

    The tiny ten-buck poker chip landed right onto the betting area labeled ¡®pair¡¯.

 Chapter 26

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    In terms of the gambling odds of Baccarat, winning banker bets are 1-to-1.

    Winning player bets are 1-to-1.

    Winning tie bets are 8-to-1.

    Winning pair bets are 11-to-1.

    The winning hand this round turned out to be a pair!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s 10-buck poker chip turned into 110 bucks.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you¡¯ve bet correctly! You¡¯ve won!¡± Su Xiaoman, who was standing next to Huang Xiaolong, was pleasantly surprised. She had not expected Huang Xiaolong to bet successfully just like that.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression barely stirred. For the next round, he bet all 110-bucks worth of poker chips on the banker winning.

    The hand was revealed. True enough, the banker had won, and 110 bucks now turned into 220 bucks.

    In the computer room on the second floor.

    ¡°F*ck! This farmer boy¡¯s luck isn¡¯t bad at all,¡± Brother Tiger sneered. ¡°However, out of ten bets one usually loses nine of them; luck is useless here!¡±

    For the third round, the player won. 220 bucks turned into 440 bucks.

    For the fourth round, it was a tie. 440 bucks turned into 3520 bucks.

    For the fifth round, it was a tie. 3520 bucks turned into 28160 bucks.

    For the sixth round, the banker won. 28160 bucks turned into 56320 bucks.

    ¡­

    The seventh round!

    The eighth round!

    The ninth round!

    The tenth round!

    ¡­

    Very quickly, Huang Xiaolong had bet correctly for ten consecutive rounds!

    The initial 10-buck poker chip in front of him had transformed into a huge pile, within which there were many chips of the highest denomination at 5000 bucks.

    Huang Xiaolong placed his bet each time without a moment of hesitation. Moreover, he went all-in for every bet and pushed all the poker chips out no matter how many were before him!

    He won every bet without a single loss!

    This was crazy!

    All the gamblers at the table dared not play anymore and watched Huang Xiaolong fearfully. Quite a few other gamblers also gathered around the table.

    ¡°Oh my God, how incredible. He had bet correctly for ten consecutive rounds and have probably won hundreds of thousands¡­¡±

    ¡°This guy only used a ten-buck poker chip and won so much money within ten minutes¡­how domineering! My idol!¡±

    ¡°He must be a professional gambler!¡±

    ¡°Is he here to wreak havoc? Let¡¯s stay away so we don¡¯t get dragged into this mess.¡±

    ¡­

    The card dealer¡¯s face had turned pale and sweat dripped down her forehead. She looked at Huang Xiaolong imploringly. If Huang Xiaolong were to continue winning at the gambling table that she was responsible for, she feared that she would lose her job.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­you¡­you¡­you are unbelievable¡­¡± Su Xiaoman fumbled over her words.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I will soon be able to help you pay off all the money you owe Brother Tiger,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of Baccarat, let¡¯s play dice.¡±

    Halfway speaking, Huang Xiaolong stood up and sorted out the poker chips before him, piling them onto a tray. Then, he picked up a 1000-buck poker chip and flicked it. The poker chip cartwheeled through the air and landed squarely on the pretty dealer¡¯s round and full cleavage.

    ¡°Sis dealer, use that to buy yourself a new blouse,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he flashed a smile.

    A shiver crept up the pretty dealer¡¯s spine, she glanced at Huang Xiaolong in a momentary daze.

    Huang Xiaolong brought Su Xiaoman to a dice gambling table.

    Trailing behind was a crowd of onlooking gamblers.

    In the computer room on the second floor.

    Chaos!

    Utter chaos!

    ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s going on? What exactly is going on?¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s eyes were bulging. His sight was glued to Huang Xiaolong through the surveillance camera screen. ¡°He¡­how was it possible for him to win ten rounds consecutively?¡±

    ¡°Brother Tiger, we¡­we fear we have met a true pro¡­¡± One of the smarter staff members in the computer room said distractedly. ¡°Just now¡­just now he must have observed the machine¡¯s pattern¡­once he found the pattern, he could¡­he could win every single round like a hot knife through butter¡­also¡­Brother Tiger, look¡­look at him, his expression is scarily calm, his eyes like still water. He has already won a lot, but¡­but he does not appear even the least bit excited after winning the money. This¡­this is a type of behavior; it is said that a true professional gamble can put on a poker face and keep a steady heart no matter how much money is won or lost, unfazed even if the sky were to collapse¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s voice shook slightly, his expression was somewhat malevolent.

    This casino was loaded, but the real boss behind the scenes was not Brother Tiger. He was merely in charge of the casino¡¯s operational matters, with the side-job as a loan shark.

    If the casino were to suffer severe losses, he would be in deep trouble!

    ¡°Motherf*cker! You hillbilly, you have been playing dumb all this time, f*cking teaming up with this b*tch Su Xiaoman to set me up!¡± Brother Tiger raged, staring daggers. ¡°I want you dead! I want you all dead!¡±

    ¡°Brother Tiger¡­the rules of the casino do not¡­do not permit the use of violence¡­¡± A staff member reminded him. ¡°Brother Tiger, we can¡¯t ruin our reputation¡­otherwise, who will dare gamble here in the future?¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you think I¡¯m not aware of the rules? Get Fourth Brother Yin over here this instant! Quickly!¡± Brother Tiger thundered.

    Huang Xiaolong sauntered to a dice gambling table with Su Xiaoman. Several gamblers were playing at this table, and all of them sprang to their feet, retreating like they were avoiding trouble.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down, unaffected.

    A young woman dealer around thirty years of age shook the chest which contained three dice.

    There were many methods to place bets; one could bet big or small, the odds of which are both 1-to-1.

    In addition to that, one could bet on the three dice total, the odds of which are higher.

    If one were to bet correctly on a leopard (TN: a leopard refers to any triple), the odds were up to a staggering 33-fold. Naturally, it was extremely rare to roll out even one leopard out of one hundred rolls.

    ¡°Sis dealer, you can start shaking the chest,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile at the young woman dealer, before unwrapping another piece of chocolate and putting it into his mouth to chew slowly on it.

    The young woman dealer took a deep breath, composed herself then started shaking the dice chest speedily, causing the dice to collide with the inner walls of the chest, creating dense pitter-patter sounds like rain falling upon plantain.

    As she was shaking the dice, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears twitched slightly.

    More than ten seconds later, the young woman dealer had finished shaking the dice and placed the dice chest on top of the gambling table. She stared at Huang Xiaolong and said, ¡°Please place your bet.¡±

    ¡°I know, Sis dealer.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed innocuously before pouring all the poker chips on the tray onto the betting area labeled ¡¯11¡¯.

    If one were to bet correctly on 11, the odds were 1-to-7.

    Huang Xiaolong had around 4 or 500 thousand bucks worth of poker chips, which also meant that if he were to win the bet this round, he would win 2 or 3 million bucks at the very least!

    No one had ever seen a high roller like him at Brother Tiger¡¯s casino before!

    All the onlooking gamblers held their breaths!

    Sweat ran down the young woman dealer¡¯s face, ruining her makeup. She did not know herself what combination she had rolled out.

    ¡®The speed at which I shake the chest has never been slow; if he were to bet big or small, he¡¯d still have a fifty percent probability of winning¡­however, he bet straight-up on the total, his chances of winning are close to impossible!¡¯ The young woman pulled herself together.

    ¡°Sis dealer, open it.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    The gamblers to the side started clamoring, ¡°Open it! Open it! Open it! Open it!¡±

    ¡°OK¡­¡± The young woman dealer placed her hand upon the dice chest.

    Su Xiaoman was so nervous she could hardly breathe. She clasped her hands together in a prayer pose.

    It opened!

    2-3-6!

    11 in total!

    He had won!

    There was pin-drop silence around the gambling table!

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared laid-back, ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I¡¯ve won a million bucks already! I can help you pay back the money you owe Brother Tiger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve won¡­you¡¯ve won¡­I no longer¡­no longer have to live in fear¡­worried that Brother Tiger would come after me to chase up the unpaid debt¡­¡± Tears poured down Su Xiaoman¡¯s face as she choked with emotion. She looked at Huang Xiaolong tenderly.

    The young woman dealer was so shocked that her soul seemed to have left her body. She froze in place like a statue, her back soaked in cold sweat.

    ¡°Sis dealer, quick, pay me my poker chips,¡± Huang Xiaolong prompted.

    Right at this moment, a somber male voice sounded aloud. ¡°Pay him the poker chips. We open our doors to do business. A win is a win, a loss is a loss. We can afford to lose this bit of money.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong felt a flicker of interest and looked toward the source of the voice only to see that it was a scrawny man of around forty years of age who had spoken.

    This guy had a ghastly appearance. He was around 1.8 meters in height and was as thin as a bamboo stick. His cheeks were sunken, his complexion pallid. Under a dim light at night, at first glance, he would have looked more or less like a zombie and would scare people out of their wits.

    Brother Tiger, Brother Earthworm, and their lackeys all trailed behind this zombie man.

    ¡°F*ck, hillbilly, you and this b*tch Su Xiaoman set me up! You¡¯ve got guts!¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s expression was livid, looking as though he wanted to skin Huang Xiaolong alive.

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not pay Brother Tiger any attention at all. He looked at the zombie man with deep interest, a playful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that crouched upon the zombie man¡¯s left shoulder was a five or six-month-old baby with bruises covering its entire body. The baby was glaring fiercely at Huang Xiaolong with haunted eyes filled with venom!

    Of course, no one else in the room, including the zombie man himself could see this baby.

    ¡®Rearing a little ghost¡­hehe, interesting¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head lightly.

    This baby was an evil spirit reared by humans and could bring a certain degree of good fortune to them.

    A wooden plaque made from willow wood hung from the zombie man¡¯s neck; willow wood absorbed spirits. A small evil figure was carved onto the surface of the wooden plaque which emitted a wisp of ghostly aura, forming a connection with the little ghost crouched upon the zombie man¡¯s shoulder.

    Rearing little ghosts was a type of demonic arts used to control spirits, extremely prevalent in Hong Kong Island. Those who were rich and had social status would acquire little ghosts at any cost to help themselves advance their careers and become even richer.

    Little ghosts could also function as spies and reported to you some things you wanted to know.

    However, the little ghost crouched upon the zombie man¡¯s shoulder had too much resentment. The so-called good fortune was obtained through absorbing resentment; good fortune with resentment. The little ghost fed on the spirit of the zombie man. Over time, the zombie man¡¯s bodily essence would eventually dry up and he would end up dead.

    ¡°Brother Tiger, I¡¯ll pay you back the 1 million bucks I owe you now. The gambling debt is settled by gambling.¡± Huang Xiaolong said happily to Brother Tiger.

    ¡°You! Not so easy!¡± Brother Tiger raged.

    ¡°Heh¡­friend, this set-up of yours is too devious.¡± The zombie man said ominously. ¡°With your gambling skill, you didn¡¯t have to come here to make money¡­forget it, it¡¯s meaningless for you to gamble with a machine. Machines are dead, while humans are alive. I¡¯m Yin Four, and I want to experience your gambling skill.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You want to gamble with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head at once. ¡°Actually, I hate to gamble. Money won through gambling are ill-gotten gains. If one keeps spending this kind of money, one will have a shorter lifespan. The reason why I¡¯m here today isn¡¯t to win money, rather it¡¯s to help Sis Xiaoman pay back the money.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the onlooking gamblers to the side felt disapproval in their hearts. ¡®He doesn¡¯t want to win money? Motherf*cker, aren¡¯t you pretentious to a fault!¡¯

    ¡°Friend, our casino is open to doing business. We aren¡¯t afraid of you coming here to gamble, neither are we afraid of you winning money. We never do anything out of line, however¡­¡± Fourth Brother Yin¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of fierceness. He continued, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve won, you want to leave. I¡¯m afraid, isn¡¯t that a bit too out of line with our rules?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong felt like he was getting a slight headache. War waged inside his head for quite some time before he finally muttered, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll play several rounds more then, at worst I¡¯ll send all the money I win back to the village for the village chief to build a school. Building a school is a huge virtue, it can offset the bad luck brought by ill-gotten gains¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­alright¡­what do you want to play with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Fourth Brother Yin reluctantly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s play mahjong,¡± Fourth Brother Yin said. His eyes brewed with a hint of conspiracy.

    ¡°Oh¡­alright, let¡¯s play mahjong then.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily.

    He looked at the little ghost crouched upon Fourth Brother Yin¡¯s shoulder. It was clear to him then.

    This guy¡¯s biggest advantage was none other than making use of the little ghost¡¯s spying function to spy on other people¡¯s mahjong tiles during the game.

 Chapter 27

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    When he heard Huang Xiaolong agreed so readily, Fourth Brother Yin was taken aback.

    In the vast variety of gambling games, Fourth Brother Yin was adept in Mahjong, Poker, and Three Card Poker. Amongst these, he was most proficient in playing mahjong.

    Initially, he had planned to put an end to Huang Xiaolong using his talent but worried that Huang Xiaolong would not agree to play mahjong, insisting instead on other games such as Baccarat, or dice games where the player would guess the number of points at the roll of the dice. He did not expect that Huang Xiaolong would ¡®walk into the trap¡¯ just like that.

    ¡®Could this youngster be a well-rounded genius, talented in everything? Humph! I¡¯ve no reason to be afraid of him!¡¯ Fourth Brother Yin¡¯s lips twitched at the sides, unconsciously fidgeting with the willow pendant hanging on his neck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs then,¡± Fourth Brother Yin laughed coldly.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong held his tray of chips, which were piled up like a small mountain, with both hands and followed Fourth Brother Yin, Brother Tiger, and the rest up to the second floor.

    An anxious Su Xiaoman followed closely behind Huang Xiaolong.

    On the second floor, in a quiet private room.

    A mahjong table was placed in the middle of the room. The casino staff brought in a brand new set of mahjong tiles and poured it on the table.

    Fourth Brother Yin strode exuberantly toward the mahjong table, ¡°Let¡¯s go with a Three-player mahjong game.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huang Xiaolong followed his lead and sat down as well.

    ¡°Tiger, go downstairs and get an irrelevant gambler to come up,¡± Fourth Brother Yin instructed.

    Brother Tiger dared not disregard the order. He personally went to the hall downstairs and got a short and fat bespectacled man to come upstairs with him.

    ¡°Listen up, you just need to play a good game of mahjong!¡± Brother Tiger glared fiercely at the bespectacled man, ¡°You¡¯re just a partaker, winning or losing has got nothing to do with you, understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I understand, I understand,¡± the bespectacled man nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Friend, let¡¯s stop wasting time and just play one game.¡± Fourth Brother Yin exuded an imposing aura and tried to suppress Huang Xiaolong completely. ¡°How many chips do you have? We¡¯ll bet everything on this hand without any regards to the points, one game will determine who will win or lose!¡±

    One game to determine who will win or lose?

    Huang Xiaolong had won a total of 2.3 million chips tonight. Betting everything on one hand of mahjong would mean high-stakes gambling.

    Fourth Brother Yin was trying to play psychological warfare. Ordinary people would inevitably develop fear in their hearts when faced with this kind of extravagant gambling. Once the doubt and apprehension settled in before the game began, they would not be able to perform up to their normal standards.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s frame of mind was as serene as ever, without even a ripple in his emotions, nodding in agreement instead, ¡°Sure, sure, sure, we¡¯ll determine everything on one game, let¡¯s not waste time.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Fourth Brother Yin huffed coldly, and his heart sank a little. This psychological warfare obviously did not work on Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong passed his tray of chips to the casino staff. A few minutes later, the chip count was completed.

    ¡°Fourth Brother Yin, Brother Tiger, the chips amounted to 2.84 million,¡± the staff reported.

    Fourth Brother Yin snapped his fingers, and immediately another staff brought in a tray filled with chips, with exactly 2.84 million worth of chips.

    ¡°Do you want to check the mahjong tiles?¡± Fourth Brother Yin shook his leg that was propped up against the other, dangling a cigarette in his mouth arrogantly.

    Huang Xiaolong stuffed another piece of chocolate in his mouth while shaking his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    ¡°OK. Let us begin,¡± Fourth Brother Yin extended his hands toward the table and started to shuffle the mahjong tiles.

    For a game like this, the players would shuffle the tiles personally instead of using a machine. After all, machine shuffling and deck-cutting were controlled by software, so it would be easy to manipulate.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled merrily as he shuffled the tiles too.

    Clank, clank, clank!

    The three players shuffled the tiles thoroughly.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands touched the tiles, a strange feeling welled up in his heart, as if he was finally reunited with an old friend or lover whom he had not met for a long time!

    This feeling was too intimate and too familiar!

    The rest of the spectators in the private room, such as Brother Tiger and Brother Earthworm, who were standing behind Fourth Brother Yin, as well as Su Xiaoman, who was standing behind Huang Xiaolong, had expressions full of anxiety, to the point that they dared not breathe aloud.

    This hand of mahjong involved high-stakes worth millions of wins or losses, an absolute thrill, and exhilaration!

    Since this was a hand of three-player mahjong, the tiles used were Bamboo and Dots, without Characters, nor Flowers.

    There were only 72 tiles of mahjong involved in this set.

    For truly skillful mahjong players, they do not even need to look at the tiles, simply by touching the tiles during the shuffle, they would be able to tell by touch and the minuscule weight difference to differentiate each tile and the character it carried.

    Thereafter, based on each player¡¯s composed winning hand, they would stack the tiles accordingly.

    Combined with super memory, the position of each tile, estimating which player would draw which tile, every single move would be under control!

    To put it simply, the tile shuffle was particularly crucial for the pro players.

    This was true in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s case. During the shuffle, he had already planned out his winning hand and stacked the tiles in predetermined positions, so that other players would draw useless tiles. All the good tiles would be drawn by Huang Xiaolong, to the point that other players would not even have the chance to form a meld.

    Both Huang Xiaolong and Fourth Brother Yin shuffled the tiles at top speed, even the tile stacking process was a blur of movements. After stacking their own, they quickly switched to stacking the tiles for the bespectacled man so that he did not even get the chance to form his own stack, leaving him dumbfounded.

    The tile stacking process was completed.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong had already stacked the required tiles in the rightful positions. Basically, once he had drawn all the tiles, it would form a Heavenly Hand.

    It was quite obvious that Fourth Brother Yin was far from the same level as Huang Xiaolong.

    The mahjong technique he was proficient at was a cheat trick, by the name of ¡®draw 2, discard 2¡ä.

    As the name suggested, during the game, he would draw 2 tiles and discard 2 useless tiles at each turn.

    As anyone could tell, if the player managed to draw 2 tiles at each turn, it would greatly elevate the chances of getting more winning combinations! The probability of getting good tiles would be increased several times!

    However, as a cheating technique, it required extremely quick hand movements!

    To be able to draw 2 tiles and discard 2 tiles without being detected, the speed of the hands must be quicker than the speed of other players¡¯ eyes!

    Fourth Brother Yin had immersed himself in this technique for more than a decade, practiced this ¡®art¡¯ to the level of perfection, and had used this trick in tens of thousands of games without being exposed!

    Moreover, he had raised a baby ghost that would help to peek at other players¡¯ tiles, it could be said that at the mahjong table, he was a victorious general who would never suffer the taste of defeat!

    Therefore, it had now reached the most critical part, more pivotal than the shuffle ¡ª rolling the dice!

    Only by rolling the points needed could the player comfortably get the tiles that they had stacked.

    All three players would roll the dice, and the person with the highest points would be the dealer.

    ¡°You first,¡± Fourth Brother Yin flicked a glance at the bespectacled man.

    The bespectacled man was under extreme stress and was sweating profusely, he grabbed the 2 dice on the table, rocked his hands and threw it on the table. The dice settled on 3 and 4 points respectively, adding up to a total of 7 points, it could be regarded as a relatively moderate point.

    ¡°You¡¯re the guest, please go ahead,¡± Fourth Brother Yin looked at Huang Xiaolong mockingly.

    He was not concerned about being the dealer, since he could steal the tiles as he wished, being a dealer or not made no difference to him.

    Huang Xiaolong grinned as he grabbed the dice and rolled it nonchalantly, both dice landed on 6 points, which was the highest total!

    ¡°Eh?¡± Fourth Brother Yin¡¯s eyes twitched at the corners, and he looked at Huang Xiaolong in uncertainty. ¡®Rolling 12 points just like that, is it by chance, or¡­ d*mn it, spooky, it¡¯s really spooky!¡¯

    Finally, it was Fourth Brother Yin¡¯s turn to roll the dice, he managed to get 4 and 5 points respectively, with a total of only 9 points.

    Huang Xiaolong was the dealer.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m the dealer! I get to take the tiles first!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled merrily and rolled the dice again. One was 3 points and the other 4 points; it was exactly the points that he wanted. If he took the tiles according to this position, Huang Xiaolong would get a Heavenly Hand, and the game would end.

    All three players started taking their respective tiles.

    Fourth Brother Yin chuckled before unobtrusively touching the willow pendant hanging on his neck.

    The very next moment, a purplish-green baby ghost that was perched on Fourth Brother Yin¡¯s shoulder floated like a wisp of smoke toward Huang Xiaolong. Squatting on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder, it peeked at his tiles.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled placidly, inclined his head to glance at the baby ghost on his shoulder, before moving his lips, and recited a chant silently.

    The chant he recited was the ¡®Chant of Rebirth¡¯, aimed specifically at spirits and ghost infants. Whether it was a premature death, death by accident, or resentful death by suicide, all would be purified.

    As soon as the chant was recited, countless sparks of golden light invisible to the naked eye spewed from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, it formed numerous Sanskrit characters that were full of grandiose and majesty and wrapped around the baby ghost.

    Hiss¡­hiss¡­

    The body of the baby ghost disintegrated like snow melting under the sun.

    It made a heart-wrenching wail and struggled vigorously, to no avail. After a few minutes, the body of the ghost disappeared into thin air without leaving any trace.

    Fourth Brother Yin trembled violently. He suddenly felt that the bond he had with the willow pendant that seemed to be connected by blood was abruptly broken!

    At this moment, all three players had taken their tiles.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ve drawn the Heavenly Hand1,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly before he pushed his tiles down.

 Chapter 28

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    This Heavenly Hand of Huang Xiaolong dropped like a bombshell, blasting Brother Tiger and the rest inside out!

    Silence!

    The silence in the private room was inscrutable!

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I won!¡± Huang Xiaolong cheered unperturbedly. ¡°Not only can we pay back the money we owed, but we can also build a school for the village! We don¡¯t even have a proper school in the village, and many village kids never had the chance to attend one before, now everything is solved! Everything¡¯s solved! I can already picture my brother and sister studying in a well-lit classroom with clean windows!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had a sense of heartfelt happiness.

    He came from the mountains but was burdened by a divine task!

    Earn money! Marry a wife! Attend university!

    ¡°Fourth Brother Yin, Brother Tiger, thank you! On behalf of all the kids in the village, thank you!¡± With a face full of sincerity, Huang Xiaolong looked at Fourth Brother Yin and Brother Tiger who seemed to have turned into stone.

    Thanking us on behalf of the village kids?

    The hell with your gratitude!

    Brother Tiger almost wanted to cry¡­

    This time around, Huang Xiaolong won a few million from the casino. Although this little bit of money was still within the limits of the casino and would not affect the business too much, as the person in charge of the casino, Brother Tiger would still be held accountable for it.

    When he thought about the cold and ruthless methods of the Big Boss behind the scenes, Brother Tiger had goosebumps all over his body. Getting kicked out was a small matter; he was afraid of being skinned alive! The more he thought about it, the more horrified he got, and his body shivered with fear. In a decisive moment, he steeled his heart, eyes raging with murderous intent, and growled, ¡°Fourth Brother Yin¡­¡±

    At this very moment, Fourth Brother Yin was stumped!

    He caressed the willow pendant on his chest repeatedly, flustered and distracted. It was increasingly clear to him that his connection with the willow pendant had been severed!

    Fourth Brother Yin had paid an extremely high price to obtain the willow pendant, and it was his biggest backing in sweeping the casinos, but now¡­

    Losing the willow pendant was more crippling than losing a limb!

    Although Fourth Brother Yin did not know what happened exactly, he was pretty sure it had something to do with this playacting little farmer boy that was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!

    ¡°F*ck! Farmer boy! What the hell did you do?¡± Fourth Brother Yin roared furiously, he stood up shakily and pointed a finger at Huang Xiaolong, eyes brimming with hatred.

    Fourth Brother Yin already looked like an evil zombie, now that he was livid, he was even more terrifying. Su Xiaoman¡¯s face paled with shock, she huddled behind Huang Xiaolong, both hands clutched tightly at his clothes.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Xiaolong remained calm. ¡°What did I do? I saved your life, of course, by purifying the unclean. By the way, I won¡¯t be charging you any money for it, since you¡¯re kind enough to contribute to the village kids.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re the culprit indeed!¡± Fourth Brother Yin was raging mad that he seemed to have steam coming out from his ears. ¡°I¡¯ll hack you into pieces!¡±

    As soon as he heard those words from Fourth Brother Yin, Brother Tiger did not hesitate any longer. He made a flying kick and overturned the mahjong table!

    All the mahjong tiles and chips that were on the table clattered noisily on the floor.

    The bespectacled man who was forced to partake in the mahjong game with them was scared sh*tless and he scampered away through the door.

    Huang Xiaolong stood up in surprise and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Forget it, city folks like you sure are temperamental. It¡¯s getting late, just give me the money I won, I want to go home and sleep.¡±

    ¡°The money you won? Did you win?¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s face was full of scorn. ¡°Farmer boy, you¡¯ve lost that hand of mahjong! Not only have you lost every single cent, but you¡¯ve also lost the secret duck recipe to me¡­now, hurry up and write the secret recipe down! After that, get lost as far as you can! Otherwise¡­¡±

    Brother Tiger lifted his shirt, revealing the dagger that was strapped to his waist belt.

    ¡°Close the doors!¡±

    With a look from Brother Tiger, Brother Earthworm and the rest of the lackeys standing behind him sprang into action immediately, locking the doors of the private room.

    ¡°You guys¡­don¡¯t be reckless¡­I¡­I¡¯m going to call the police¡­¡± Su Xiaoman was terrified.

    ¡°Ah? This is¡­are you trying to go back on your words?¡± A hint of anger finally appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. The antics of Brother Tiger and gang had finally crossed his limit. ¡°I hate dishonest people! I won! You must pay up! And you¡­¡± he pointed at Fourth Brother Yin, ¡°You¡¯re an ingrate!¡±

    ¡°F*ck it! It seems that you¡¯re not going to let up without a fight!¡± Brother Tiger was boiling mad. He pulled out his dagger with a loud clunk, the metal gleaming with cold killing intent.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s get rid of this hillbilly!¡± Brother Tiger swung his dagger and slowly approached Huang Xiaolong.

    Brother Earthworm and the rest of the gang followed his cue and drew out all sorts of weapons. One of the lackeys even produced a 300-thousand volt stun gun. If an ordinary person were to be attacked by this thing, they would most probably foam at the mouth and fell into a dead faint instantly.

    Su Xiaoman, who had never experienced this kind of situation, and nearly passed out in fright. However, she was more worried about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s safety and unwilling to see him injured at all, she mustered her courage and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him! I¡­we¡­we don¡¯t want the money any more¡­this matter started because of me¡­it has nothing to do with Xiaolong¡­just come at me directly!¡±

    ¡°Xiaoman, don¡¯t be so impatient. After this, all the brothers will take very good care of you¡­hahahaha¡­¡± Brother Earthworm played with the throwing knife in his hand skillfully. Although he took a peg from Huang Xiaolong before, he felt confident with a weapon in his hands.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll pay us the money,¡± Huang Xiaolong remained unruffled and comforted Su Xiaoman instead.

    In the next moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression hardened slightly, and he chanted silently, ¡°Suspend! Suspend! Suspend¡­!¡±

    Rays of golden light that was almost invisible to the naked eye spewed from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, and quickly formed numerous bold and majestic words of ¡®suspend¡¯!

    All these words penetrated the bodies of Fourth Brother Yin and gang!

    Instantly, Brother Yin, Brother Tiger and the rest who were just acting like hungry tigers chasing after their prey, suddenly found their bodies imprisoned by an inexplicable force, locked on the very spot that they were standing! Not only were their limbs unable to move an inch, but every muscle and every organ in their bodies were also restrained!

    Huang Xiaolong had recited the ¡®Body Suspension Spell¡¯; not only could it be used to suspend ghosts, but animals and humans as well!

    If a knowledgeable person witnessed the body suspension spell released by Huang Xiaolong, they would kneel in reverence!

    The fact was, a true body suspension spell was almost lost in legacy. Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong did not form any hand seals, nor did he use a talisman, and even the time he took to recite the spell was extremely short, almost instantaneous.

    This was a very impressive technique!

    ¡°Hurry up and give me my money!¡± Huang Xiaolong glared indignantly at the ¡®immovable statues¡¯ in the private room.

    ¡°Demon¡­demonic method¡­hillbilly, who the hell are you?¡± Fourth Brother Yin nearly popped his eyeballs, staring at Huang Xiaolong as if he saw a ghost. A fear that went deep into the bones assaulted him.

    ¡°What did you do to us? Release us at once!¡± Brother Tiger yelled testily.

    ¡°Give me my money and I¡¯ll naturally release you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    Once a person was suspended, they were like a piece of meat on a chopping board, waiting to be slaughtered. The first person to concede was Fourth Brother Yin. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­little brother, let¡¯s talk it over nicely¡­don¡¯t be like this¡­Let¡¯s take a step back and not cross the lines. This time, we¡¯ve crossed the line. Why don¡¯t I give our boss a call, as long as he gives the OK, money is not a problem. You see, this involves a few million, we really can¡¯t make the decision¡­¡±

    ¡°Fourth Brother Yin, don¡¯t be afraid of him! I don¡¯t believe he would dare to do anything to us! Farmer boy, could it be you¡¯re thinking of killing us? Hahaha¡­ do you know that a life must be repaid with another life? Willful assault will result in jail?¡± Brother Tiger threatened.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you¡­¡± Su Xiaoman had no idea what Huang Xiaolong did, but the anxiety on her face had all but disappeared, replaced instead by a deranged and blind idolization!

    She finally realized that the young man standing in front of her had a trump card and talent that she was unable to fathom!

    It was inexplicably powerful!

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything that¡¯s against the law,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°I¡¯m just taking back the money that belongs to me.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong walked slowly but surely towards Brother Tiger, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t beat you, let alone kill you.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Brother Tiger desperately forced a smile onto his face that looked worse than crying, ¡°Release us quickly! We won¡¯t pursue this matter¡­farmer boy, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re a little capable, but if you offend our boss, your whole family will die! No matter how talented you are, there are some people in this world that you must never provoke!¡±

    ¡°Your boss?¡± When he heard Brother Tiger¡¯s repeated threats, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fury became more intense. ¡°I don¡¯t care who your boss is! It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t mess with me. If he dared to provoke me, I¡¯m going to get serious!¡±

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong took out a silver needle from his pocket.

    The needle was three inches long.

    Without saying anything, Huang Xiaolong held the needle and his hand moved like lightning, he stabbed an acupuncture point near Brother Tiger¡¯s lower abdomen through his clothes.

    ¡°Erk¡­¡± Brother Tiger felt like he was bitten by an ant before a warm flow spread through every cell in his body.

    ¡°Son of a b*tch! What¡­what did you do to me?¡± Brother Tiger screamed in fear.

    Huang Xiaolong remained silent. With the silver needle in his hand, he repeatedly stabbed the lower abdomens of Fourth Brother Yin, Brother Earthworm, and the rest of the gang.

    ¡°Okay! Done!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as he pocketed the needle. ¡°This needle is called the ¡®Bliss Needle¡¯. It¡¯s fun stuff, you¡¯ll find out pretty soon.¡±

    ¡°Little brother¡­don¡¯t take things too far!¡± Fourth Brother Yin suddenly felt some discomfort in his body.

    The next moment¡­

    ¡°Hiss! Wuu¡­¡±

    Fourth Brother Yin screamed like a pig being slaughtered. He felt an unbearable pain and itch all over his body.

    The pain could still be endured, but the itch was truly intolerable.

    Itch, an itch that went deep to the bones, itch that you cannot help but to grind your bones to the ground, grind it into pieces, grind it into dust!

    In the private room, Brother Tiger and gang soon started screaming in agony.

    ¡°This is how the Bliss Needle works. Apart from the pain and itch, you¡¯ll also feel something else in a few minutes¡­hehe¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained stoically. ¡°If I don¡¯t do anything about it, you¡¯ll continue experiencing such bliss. In another one or two hours, you¡¯ll be reporting in at the Pearly Gates. Another thing, when the coroner performs an autopsy on your bodies after this, the result will show that you died of bliss! Heehee, that will be none of my business.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong sat down on the chair slowly, shaking his legs nonchalantly.

    Brother Tiger, Fourth Brother Yin, and the rest of the gang were stunned, staring at each other, at a loss for words.

    ¡°Farmer boy¡­you¡­I¡­¡± Brother Tiger¡¯s face was shrouded in gray and felt a deep sense of fatigue almost at the brink of collapse.

    Afraid.

    Brother Tiger was truly afraid.

    If this went on, even the most hardened man would not be able to hold up!

    It would not be long before they turned into dried corpses!

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll pay! I f*cking give up! I¡¯ll pay! Spare me, spare me¡­¡± Brother Tiger finally wailed repeatedly, his voice breaking up.

    ¡°Tiger, pay up quickly! My body is inherently weak¡­if this goes on, I won¡¯t be able to keep up! Stop it, please stop it, little brother¡­no, big brother, we¡¯re wrong. We¡¯ll pay up, alright? Big brother, I¡¯m begging you, please let us off¡­¡± Fourth Brother Yin cried pathetically.

 Chapter 29

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong got the money anyway, just as he wished.

    The money, received in cash, filled up two whole coded suitcases. Even after deducting the 1 million that he owed Brother Tiger, he still had 4.68 million for himself.

    After losing five consecutive rounds, both Fourth Brother Yin and Brother Tiger slumped spinelessly at the casino, as if they were piles of mud. With ghastly white expressions, the duo looked like someone had emptied their souls. They quickly ushered Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman out as if they were carrying the plague. After tonight, a psychological shadow would alas be developed over the clattering of rolling dice.

    Huang Xiaolong hoisted the two large suitcases of banknotes over his shoulder with ease and left the casino with a smile beaming on his face.

    Su Xiaoman, resembling an elated skylark, strutted by his side on her slender legs. Her expression was relaxed and unreserved as the moonlight caressed her delicate beauty that could rival an angel¡¯s.

    It was at this moment that Su Xiaoman became a hundred percent certain that Huang Xiaolong was destined to be her lifelong benefactor!

    She even seemed to have already developed a strong desire of belonging to Huang Xiaolong!

    Every time she looked his way, she could feel an involuntary sense of warmth not unlike that which a wife would show her husband.

    ¡®As long as you do not abandon me, I shall follow you through life and death!¡¯ was perhaps the most accurate description of Su Xiaoman¡¯s heart now.

    ¡°Xiaolong, the box must be heavy. Let¡¯s take a break,¡± Su Xiaoman said gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not heavy,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I¡¯ve never seen so much money in my entire life¡­¡±

    ¡°Neither have I,¡± Su Xiaoman said. ¡°It¡¯s like a dream. Xiaolong, you¡¯re amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, I am amazing. Didn¡¯t I tell you before, Sis Xiaoman? I am the pride of my village!¡± Huang Xiaolong proclaimed shamelessly.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Xiaoman smiled, her radiating beauty strong enough to end the world. As far as she could remember, she had never before laughed so freely and with so much mirth!

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, you¡¯re beautiful when you smile. You should smile more in the future.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Su Xiaoman with a soppy expression. ¡®Perhaps someone like Su Xiaoman is what the people in the city meant by the word ¡®Goddess¡±, he thought to himself.

    As their gazes locked, Su Xiaoman felt an unfamiliar wave of nervousness sweep through her and she nodded. ¡°Mm¡­ Xiaolong, I¡ªI¡¯ll smile more in the future¡­ a¡ªand just for you¡­ just for you to see.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had never experienced such honey-like sweetness before, and so felt a little astringent and awkward over the exchange, though he felt an indescribable sense of pleasure as well.

    ¡°Oh, Xiaolong, about the bigger boss behind Brother Tiger¡­ It is said that the entire Coast City is filled with Bigshots¡­ We have to be more careful¡­¡± Su Xiaoman said as worry crept into her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis Xiaoman. Regardless of whoever¡¯s behind Brother Tiger, they¡¯d do well not to mess with me. Otherwise¡­ hehe!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled nonchalantly, though it held a fleeting glimpse of evil within it.

    They returned to the fast-food restaurant.

    The musclemen were still seated at the restaurant as they waited, chatting and smoking cigarettes.

    When they saw Huang Xiaolong return with two huge suitcases in his hands, they stood up without daring to say another word and got to work.

    Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s directions, the musclemen moved all the prizes into his empty house.

    Then, they bade farewell and left Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman in the room alone.

    ¡°Xiaolong, did you just buy all these electrical appliances and amenities?¡± Su Xiaoman asked curiously. ¡°Buying so much in one go, you can¡¯t even fit them in the house anymore. Huh? There are so many luxury items here too¡­¡±

    ¡°Not quite, Sis Xiaoman. These are the prizes I won, not a buck spent!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, proud of himself, as he connected the television to the power source. ¡°We can watch television from now on, there are so many pretty ladies on TV¡­¡±

    ¡°You won this?¡± Su Xiaoman was dumbfounded. Quickly returning to her senses, she busily started to clean up Huang Xiaolong¡¯s house.

    Undoubtedly, Su Xiaoman was not only charming and intelligent, but also diligent and virtuous. Within an hour, she had sorted all the miscellaneous items and arranged them neatly inside the house.

    Every item was stored in the most suitable area.

    The house started to look more like a cozy home.

    Su Xiaoman¡¯s face and forehead dripped with sweat by the time she was done, her face glowed with a healthy flush, and her cherry-red lips turned upwards like that of an innocent deer. ¡°Xiaolong, take a look. Do you like this placement? If there¡¯s something you want to change, just tell me and I¡¯ll rearrange them again.¡±

    ¡°No need, Sis Xiaoman, I think this placement¡¯s great¡­ Sis Xiaoman is truly efficient!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with admiration.

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong quickly stood up, picked a few prizes, and passed them to Su Xiaoman. ¡°These are for you, Sis Xiaoman. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll use them anyway.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ Xiaolong, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous¡­ You¡¯ve helped me a lot, I can¡¯t possibly ask for more from you,¡± said Su Xiaoman, hastily turning down the offer.

    ¡°Just take them, Sis Xiaoman. It¡¯s ok, just take them¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong firmly shoved the items into Su Xiaoman¡¯s hands.

    Su XIaoman could only accept the gifts as gooey sweetness filled her chest.

    French Lancome¡¯s high-end cosmetics, Chow Tai Fook¡¯s platinum boutique necklace weighing 20 grams.

    The two of them talked for a while until Su Xiaoman eventually left reluctantly.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, now that your gambling debt has been paid off, Brother Tiger shouldn¡¯t trouble you anymore. Now you can make money in the smoked duck business¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile as he walked her to the door. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, how about I treat you to lunch?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s celebrate!¡± Su Xiaoman turned around and beamed. ¡°Cheers to my renaissance!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you tomorrow at your shop.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± said Su Xiaoman, nodding.

    ¡°Goodnight, Sis Xiaoman,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, as he prepared to close the door.

    Su Xiaoman summoned up her courage and lurched her elegant body forward. Standing on the tip of her toes, her red lips found the corner of Huang Xiaolongs¡¯s mouth.

    Then, intoxicated by love, she turned and ran.

 Chapter 30

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    The night passed, filled with pleasant dreams.

    Early next morning, Huang Xiaolong got out of bed, carried the two big bags of cash, and headed for the nearest bank.

    All the money was deposited into a bank account.

    This bank account number belonged to the old village head.

    When he was finished, Huang Xiaolong felt a special sense of accomplishment. He squinted as he looked at a bright, sparkling school building that stood in the village.

    There was the familiar sound of books being recited, clean classroom windows, school grounds filled with birds singing and flowers blooming, an atmosphere filled with zeal and invigoration¡­

    Ah¡­ how wonderful!

    However, Huang Xiaolong knew there was an arduous journey awaiting him. The old folks¡¯ homes, building bridges, repairing the roads¡­ all these things would cost heaps of money!

    He must take one step at a time, without being hasty. After he walked one round at Flower Lake Street, it was nearly time for lunch, and Huang Xiaolong hurried toward Su Xiaoman¡¯s fast-food shop.

    When he arrived, he saw a BMW 320Li parked in front of Xiaoman¡¯s fast-food restaurant. The trunk of the car was thrown wide open, and the space within was filled with beautiful lush roses.

    Many passersby gathered around, some even took pictures with their phones to post on WeChat.

    ¡°The lady boss of this fast-food shop is quite the looker. This person must be here to confess to her.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ how romantic! This must be the legendary 999 roses¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a BMW! He must be some rich second generation! If someone like that confessed to me, I¡¯d surely die of bliss and agree on the spot¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Confess?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°But Sis Xiaoman is going to be my wife¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong hurriedly stepped into the shop.

    As expected, a man in his thirties stood in the shop, a bouquet of red roses in his hand, talking rapidly to Su Xiaoman.

    The man was dressed meticulously, his white shirt ironed without a wrinkle in sight, paired with a flirtatious red tie, and his hair was set stylishly with gel. However, he was rather short and small in stature and, combined with a rosacea nose, his overall appearance was not particularly pleasing to the eye.

    In stark contrast to this man was Su Xiaoman, who was beautifully dressed up today.

    She was wearing a light-colored office suit, simple yet not too conservative, with her long hair flowing loosely. Her fair and slender neck was adorned with the platinum necklace given by Huang Xiaolong the previous night, and her appearance was both classy and elegant.

    A hint of blush on the cheeks could be seen on her carefully made-up face, with just the right amount of powder. All this made the face that was already beautiful become even more radiant and stunning.

    The highlight was her pair of beautiful legs clad in black stockings. They exuded a mature, sexy aura, and combined with a pair of silver high heels, the shape of her legs was displayed perfectly.

    As he chattered non-stop, the man looked at Su Xiaoman with an unwavering lustful gaze and gulped a mouthful of saliva from time to time.

    An impatient expression evident on Su Xiaoman¡¯s face was bordering on disgust.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you¡¯re here.¡± When Huang Xiaolong stepped into the shop, Su Xiaoman¡¯s eyes lit up. She ignored the man and floated like a cloud toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huh? Sis Xiaoman, you¡¯ve put on makeup today?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked Su Xiaoman over from head to toe.

    Su Xiaoman blushed, making her look even more seductive. ¡°Mm¡­ Xiaolong, I don¡¯t use makeup often. This is the makeup that you gave me yesterday¡­ do I look good?¡±

    As the saying goes, a woman would go all out for someone they fancy. On this day, Su Xiaoman applied her makeup specifically for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You look stunning! Sis Xiaoman, you¡¯re truly too beautiful for words! Especially the black stockings¡ª100 points!¡± Huang Xiaolong praised her enthusiastically, and his tone sounded sincere.

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze flickered subconsciously toward the other man in the shop.

    Afraid that Huang Xiaolong would be angry, Su Xiaoman started explaining.

    As it turned out, the man¡¯s name was Deng Wei, a rather well-off man, and his family ran a few supermarkets. He started his own canned food factory that turned out to be quite profitable, with properties worth a few million under his name. Although he could not hold a candle to the rich elites of Coast City, he was held with a fair amount of reverence by the ordinary folks.

    A few months ago, a distant relative of Su Xiaoman introduced Deng Wei to her for a blind date. Su Xiaoman was reluctant, but due to family relations, she had no choice but to meet up with him.

    Deng Wei instantly fell head-over-heels for Su Xiaoman¡¯s looks and shapely figure, but the factor of her family situation, plus that good-for-nothing brother of hers, made him not too enthusiastic in pursuing the relationship.

    Su Xiaoman, meanwhile, was even more uninterested.

    However, following that, Deng Wei sent a private message to Su Xiaoman, making an offer to buy Su Xiaoman¡¯s virginity for ten thousand bucks. Su Xiaoman was absolutely livid and immediately dialed his number to give him a serious tongue-lashing.

    There was no communication between them after that.

    On this day, however, Deng Wei must have gotten out of the wrong side of the bed, for he actually came to the shop on his own accord to look for Su Xiaoman, even bringing along a car full of red roses to confess his love for her.

    Su Xiaoman was shocked and disgusted, but she was not stupid. After talking to Deng Wei, she deduced the real reason for his visit.

    Smoked duck!

    Deng Wei accidentally mentioned the smoked duck that Su Xiaoman cooked yesterday!

    He was not here without any rhyme or reason!

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t misunderstand. I really have nothing to do with this person. Sigh¡­ I never would have imagined that a smoked duck recipe would attract so much unwanted attention¡­¡± Su Xiaoman¡¯s tone was tinged with bitterness as she spoke to Huang Xiaolong. The two of them stood close to each other, her breath that smelled like orchid filling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nose with its aroma, making him feel extremely comfortable and at ease.

    ¡°Alright, Sis Xiaoman, let¡¯s ignore him then. Let¡¯s go out for lunch.¡± Huang Xiaolong decided not to consider Deng Wei as a love rival¡ªhe was not worthy!

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Xiaoman, who might this be?¡± Since Huang Xiaolong did not pay him any heed, Deng Wei took the initiative and walked over, shooting Huang Xiaolong a snide glare.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attire practically screamed that he came from the village. Deng Wei¡¯s mouth turned up at the corners and an expression of disdain flashed across his face. ¡®Heh, Su Xiaoman¡¯s parents died young, her poor family had a mountain of debts, amounting to tens of thousands. No one is willing to take up those debts on her behalf, so she is reduced to turning to a country bumpkin like this¡­ What a joke, a farmer boy whose shoes are still caked with mud, and he¡¯s trying to pick up a chick in the city? That¡¯s enough, just wait until I get Su Xiaoman and have her reveal the smoked duck recipe first¡­¡¯

    ¡°Who am I?¡± Huang Xiaolong did not answer the question directly, but simply grabbed Su Xiaoman¡¯s slim little hands. ¡°Now, is it clear to you what my relationship with Sis Xiaoman is?¡±

    When her hands were grasped by Huang Xiaolong, Su Xiaoman¡¯s heartbeat went crazy, her cheeks flushed pink, and her eyes went dewy as though tears would start dripping at any moment.

    Needless to say, anyone would be able to guess what her relationship with Huang Xiaolong was.

    ¡°You! Xiaoman, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re already like this?¡± Deng Wei¡¯s expression stiffened, and he felt both jealous and furious. He did not expect that the woman he had set his eyes on was already taken by a dowdy little farmer!

    Furthermore, in this situation, the smoked duck recipe that he was scheming for would be a lost cause!

    Deng Wei gave Huang Xiaolong a vehement look, his brains going into overdrive, trying his best to control the volcanic fury building inside him.

    ¡°Xiaoman, I heard that he was bringing you out for lunch¡­¡± Deng Wei said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re going out for lunch together. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Huang Xiaolong cut across him.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Deng Wei laughed coldly, his eyes glinting with sarcasm, and he adopted a superior preaching tone when he spoke, ¡°Farm boy, it appears that you¡¯ve just arrived in the city? Xiaoman, we¡¯ve known each other for quite a while, so I must tell you this. Farm boy here has pretty decent looks, but a man can¡¯t only be relying on his looks, right? What¡¯s the point of being good looking? Beautiful on the outside but rotten on the inside! Can you feed yourself with good looks? We live in a materialistic society, where money speaks loudest! Only money can grant you a life that¡¯s free from worries. Money will determine the quality of your life! Without it, you¡¯ll struggle in the bottomless swamp of society, leading a difficult life, treated like a joke, and live without any dignity. Moreover, a woman needs to take care of herself. Without money, you¡¯ll age quickly, finally turning into an old hag detested by everyone¡­¡±

    The more Deng Wei spoke, the more motivated he became, and the more elevated he felt. He was using the advantage of his financial status to oppress Huang Xiaolong, trying to gain Su Xiaoman¡¯s favor in the process. ¡°For instance, your farmer boyfriend wants to take you out for lunch, but what can he afford? Food from the roadside stalls? Haha¡­ the standard is too low! Farm boy, listen up, for a beautiful girl like Xiaoman, only a place that is both high in class and quality can be worthy of her looks and elegance! If you have the capability, bring her to the Emperor Hotel for lunch! Do you dare? Hahaha¡­ not that I am trying to scare you, but with the way you are dressed, even the bellhop would throw you out!¡±

    ¡°What? The Emperor Hotel?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a start as if he suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t listen to him. This person is too full of himself, looking down on everyone just because he¡¯s got a bit of money. The Emperor Hotel he mentioned is a five-star hotel. The restaurant there is said to be among the top ten most expensive restaurants in Coast City. They have the most expensive Japanese cuisine, the most expensive steak, the most expensive Italian pasta¡­ I¡¯ve also heard a meal there would cost on average about ten thousand bucks per person ¡­¡± Su Xiaoman pulled at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Xiaolong, just ignore him. Besides, those places are just flashy and lack substance, aimed at rich people. Let¡¯s just look for a unique diner for a simple meal¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Sis Xiaoman, why don¡¯t we go to the Emperor Hotel for lunch!¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°I won¡¯t get thrown out. Even if the boss of this hotel saw me personally, they would treat me with the utmost courtesy.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Hahahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying of laughter here! Hahaha!¡± Deng Wei was hysterical. ¡°Xiaoman, from what I can see, this farmer boyfriend of yours is not only poor, but he¡¯s also a braggart! The boss of the hotel would be polite and courteous to him? Does he even know who the boss is? Boss Hong is a multi-millionaire, even a club member like me who spends a few hundred thousand a year at the Emperor Hotel doesn¡¯t enjoy the privilege of making his acquaintance. And you? A farmer from the village, the lowest level in society? Forget Boss Hong, even a waiter from the hotel could make you grovel on your knees! Hahaha¡­ your IQ is questionable indeed!¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ Hong Quantao, is it? What¡¯s so great about him? I¡¯ll go there and have a meal for free!¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled before he said to Su Xiaoman in a determined tone, ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I¡¯ll treat you to good food today! Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll drive there. We¡¯ll eat at the Emperor Hotel!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Huang Xiaolong pulled Su Xiaoman out of the fast-food shop excitedly, while Deng Wei followed after them doubtfully.

    Su Xiaoman closed the door of the shop.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, you said that there are loads of delicious food at the Emperor Hotel. You¡¯ve never tried it before, and neither have I, so isn¡¯t this going to be great! We¡¯ll eat there today!¡± Huang Xiaolong was in an exuberant mood.

    On the train to Coast City, Huang Xiaolong had come across Hong Quantao, who suffered from late-stage liver cirrhosis, and saved his life. As a sign of his gratitude, Hong Quantao had given a VIP card to Huang Xiaolong.

    With this card in hand, Huang Xiaolong could go to any hotel under Hong Quantao¡¯s ownership and enjoy everything for free.

    Huang Xiaolong had observed the card, and the logo of the Emperor Hotel was clearly printed on it.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ that¡­ that place is super expensive¡­¡± Su Xiaoman said timidly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to such lengths over someone like Deng Wei.¡±

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, I¡¯m not doing this because of him. I just want to treat you to a good meal¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong replied without hesitation as he pulled Su Xiaoman toward the corner of the street where the car was parked.

    ¡°D*mn him! This farm boy is really good at pretending¡­¡± Deng Wei opened the door to his BMW, got inside, and tailed Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman from a distance. ¡°I¡¯ll see it through to the end! I want to see if you dare to go to the Emperor Hotel!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman entered the BYD F3, set the phone navigation, and started the drive.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you¡¯ve even gotten a car?¡± Su Xiaoman asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I made a successful business deal when I first arrived in the city, and I bought a car from the earnings,¡± Huang Xiaolong said proudly. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, aren¡¯t I capable?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± Su Xiaoman nodded earnestly.

    Very soon, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the Emperor Hotel.

    The parking bay was full of luxurious cars, mostly Cadillacs, Audi A4L, and Toyota Prado¡­ even Deng Wei¡¯s BMW 3-series would not stand out in this place.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3 was even more nondescript, to the point of even being considered shabby.

    However, Huang Xiaolong could not care less. After parking his car, he pulled Su Xiaoman into the hotel.

    Tsk, tsk, the hotel¡¯s environment, and the building¡¯s design, it was comparable to the royal palace.

    It was 30-stories high and had restaurants, accommodation, offices, fun, and entertainment all under one roof.

    Having a meal here meant that one would not only enjoy the exquisite and unparalleled delicacies, but also the majestic and lavish environment, and you could also bask in the picturesque Coast City scenery. The splendor was nothing short of spectacular.

    In short, having a meal here was not only a joy to the taste buds, but it also offered an overall upgrade to the entire meal experience!

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ why don¡¯t¡­ I think we should go somewhere else¡­¡± Su Xiaoman was turning pale with fright.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sis Xiaoman, the food here must be really delicious. Ah, I¡¯m getting hungry, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong tugged on Su Xiaoman impatiently and entered the hotel.

    Unlike what Deng Wei has predicted, Huang Xiaolong was not thrown out of the hotel by the bellhop. The employees of a five-star hotel had gone through professional training after all.

    In the F&B area, the private rooms were all fully occupied, so Huang Xiaolong chose a table next to the window.

    Food ordering.

    A tall and pretty female waitress, clad in a blue and white porcelain cheongsam, handed the menu to Huang Xiaolong politely.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, would you like to order or shall I do it?¡± Huang Xiaolong casually flipped the menu.

    Truth be told, Su Xiaoman was uncomfortable from the moment she sat down, not knowing where to place her hands and feet. On the contrary, Huang Xiaolong acted normally, calm and composed as always.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you¡­ why don¡¯t you do it¡­¡± Su Xiaoman replied weakly.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled no stops and ordered aloud, ¡°Give me this¡­ Braised Yellow Shark¡¯s Fin, 10 servings! Abalone in original sauce, also 10 servings! Peking lobster, 10 servings! Agar-agar in clear soup, 10 servings! And what¡¯s this¡­ Italian caviar pizza, also 10 servings. I¡¯ve never eaten foreign food before¡­¡±

    Following the long list, Su Xiaoman was not the only person stunned. Even the waitress was frozen in shock.

    With this meal, they would not be able to walk out of this hotel without spending a few hundred thousand!

    ¡°Mister¡­ you¡­ you might have ordered too much¡­ This¡­ are you sure you are not kidding?¡± The waitress asked with a petrified look.

    ¡°Are you worried that we can¡¯t finish the food? It¡¯s fine, villagers like us have a tremendous appetite.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned widely. ¡°Hurry up and serve the food. I¡¯m really hungry.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ of course¡­¡± the waitress nodded mechanically.

    After all, she was just a wage-earner. What a customer ordered or whether they could even afford to pay for the food, that was none of her business.

    Not far away, Deng Wei had also arrived, and he stared in amazement at Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman. ¡°This guy has a death wish! Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to eat in such manner¡­ is he planning to dine and dash? The balls on this guy¡­ Hehe¡­ not to worry, let¡¯s wait and see what happens after they finish their meal. There¡¯ll be a good show today!¡±

    The food was served quickly. In just a few moments, the table was filled with sparkly and scrumptious food, basically things that Huang Xiaolong had never even seen before.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, let¡¯s dig in!¡± Huang Xiaolong grabbed a meaty lobster and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Su Xiaoman was full of trepidation, chewing her food carefully. She too, suspected that Huang Xiaolong brought her here to eat without money. ¡°Xiaolong¡­ when you ordered the food, did you notice the price tag on the menu?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the price? Nope, we¡¯re here to eat and drink for free anyway, why should I look at the price?¡± Huang Xiaolong chewed raucously. ¡°Delicious, absolutely delicious¡­¡±

    Eat and drink for free?

    Su Xiaoman¡¯s heart went cold.

    So he was planning to dine and dash!

    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to get a loan mortgage for my fast-food shop¡­ if that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll pledge myself to stay here and work as a waitress or wash the dishes¡­¡¯ Su Xiaoman was already thinking of ways to pay for this meal.

    At this moment, Deng Wei led a middle-aged man dressed in a suit into the restaurant, his mouth firing away at top speed, ¡°Manager Meng, this time, you might find yourself in big trouble! You see, this farm boy has ordered a table full of dishes worth a few hundred thousand¡­ I¡¯m just trying to warn you, he might be planning to dine and dash! How could a farm boy with muddy shoes afford a meal like this? I also saw that he was driving a BYD F3, isn¡¯t that a vehicle commonly used in illegal taxicab operation?¡±

    The man in a suit walked toward the table where Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman were seated, his eyes swept over the table, and expression soured.

    Most of the dishes on the table were specialties of the Emperor Hotel. This meal of signature dishes, also the most expensive ones, was worth not less than a few hundred thousand!

    As for Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman, it was obvious that they were not wealthy people.

    Especially Huang Xiaolong, his crumpled shirt was even full of patches, was this not the standard attire of peasant farmers?

    Livid!

    The man in the suit was absolutely livid!

    ¡°Dear customers, I¡¯m the F&B Manager of the Emperor Hotel, my surname is Meng.¡± The man in the suit looked menacing. ¡°I would like to request that you stop eating and settle your bill first.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Settle the bill first?¡± Huang Xiaolong put down his chopsticks. ¡°Pay before eating, what kind of policy is this? It¡¯s always been ¡®eat first, pay later¡¯ in all the county restaurants I have visited in the past.¡±

    ¡°The county?¡± The man was about to throw a punch. ¡°Excuse me, but just as Young Master Deng said, having people come here to dine and dash is very troublesome indeed. As the F&B Manager, I have the responsibility to act with the hotel¡¯s best interest in mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get it. You¡¯re questioning whether Sis Xiaoman and I are qualified to have a meal here, am I right?¡± Huang Xiaolong was getting a little upset. He had specially brought Su Xiaoman here to have a nice meal today, as a celebration. He had not expected someone to come and ruin their meal.

    ¡°Is there even a need to question it? Why don¡¯t you take in the mirror?¡± Deng Wei said sarcastically, ¡°Xiaoman, you¡¯ve gotten yourself into big trouble this time!¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± Su Xiaoman stuttered, big drops of sweat beaded her forehead.

    ¡°Please settle the bill at once! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the security!¡± Manager Meng yelled sharply.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to faint¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was extremely displeased with Manager Meng¡¯s rude attitude. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too aggressive? Do you believe that I¡¯ll complain about you and get your boss to fire you?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Manager Meng did not get angry, but laughed instead. ¡°Go ahead. Once you¡¯ve settled the bill, you can complain about me all you want. Do you need me to give you the phone number of our boss? Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have his number.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the VIP card from his canvas bag and passed it to Manager Meng. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at this card?¡±

    ¡°Card?¡± Manager Meng twitched an eyebrow, took the card from Huang Xiaolong, and flipped the card repeatedly, his expression turning grimmer with each look. Then he mumbled, ¡°This¡­ this type of card¡­ it seems¡­ it seems that the Emperor Hotel has never issued this card before¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be fake!¡± Deng Wei interrupted adamantly. ¡°The real membership card looks like this! Look carefully!¡±

    As he spoke, he took out his own membership card and brandished it proudly in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Mine¡¯s not a membership card; it¡¯s a VIP card,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated firmly.

    This VIP card was personally issued by Hong Quantao himself, and there were only a few in existence. For an employee of Manager Meng¡¯s level, it was understandable that he did not recognize the card.

    ¡°This¡­ this card¡­ is it possible¡­ to be a fake?¡± Manager Meng was really uncertain, and his confrontational attitude toned down a little, cold sweat starting to form on his forehead.

    He could not say for sure that the card was a fake because it was gold and adorned with diamonds on the sides, and it looked extremely valuable. No one would go through the trouble and take such lengths to produce a fake card like that.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it, it¡¯s so troublesome just to have a meal. I¡¯ll just give Hong Quantao a call! In the future, I¡¯ll never eat at any of his hotels again!¡± An angry Huang Xiaolong took out the personal name card given by Hong Quantao and dialed the number printed on the card.

    The call went through!

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile at the Emperor Hotel, in a huge private room that was decorated lavishly and extravagantly.

    A group of distinguished people was seated in the private room, chatting and drinking tea.

    The group seemed to be extremely wealthy, each person with a powerful presence of their own, talking about everything under the sun.

    Both Hong Quantao and Zou Shi were present.

    At this moment, Hong Quantao¡¯s mobile phone rang.

    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s calling my personal phone?¡± Hong Quantao did not hesitate to answer. After all, no ordinary person would have access to this number.

    When he took out his phone and looked at the screen, Hong Quantao¡¯s face changed in an instant. He actually stood upright, took a deep breath, and answered the call with trembling fingers. He inclined his body slightly and spoke with utmost respect, ¡°Miracle Doctor, for you¡­ for you to call me¡­ how¡­ how may I help you?¡±

    Seeing how Hong Quantao received the call with such an obsequious attitude, the room fell into a pin-drop silence, and everyone stared at Hong Quantao in bafflement.

    As everybody was aware, Hong Quantao owned several hotels in Coast City, with two 5-star hotels among those. His net worth was more than one hundred million and he was extremely successful and very well-connected, familiar with people from all walks of life. It was even said that he had both the cops and the triads on his side. There used to be a director of the health bureau who made things difficult for him, and in the end, Hong Quantao managed to settle the matter by using his connections.

    Therefore, even if the call was made by a leader from the city council, it was unlikely for Hong Quantao to act with such deference as if he had abandoned his dignity, his expression like that of a servant.

    Who was the person who made this call?

    Among them, only Zou Shi could fathom a guess. An odd expression crossed his face, he stood up and asked shakily, ¡°Quantao, the Miracle Doctor, he¡­ he took the initiative to call you?¡±

    Hong Quantao immediately gestured nervously for Zou Shi to be quiet.

    On the other end of the line, Huang Xiaolong sounded very unhappy. ¡°Boss Hong, is the VIP card you gave to me a fake? I am having lunch at your Emperor Hotel, and the so-called F&B Manager, Manager Meng is trying to throw me out¡­ I¡¯m so p*ssed!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hong Quantao¡¯s heart gave a massive thump, and he hurriedly mumbled an apology. ¡°Miracle Doctor, are you still in the hotel? Stay calm, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll be there immediately. Manager Meng from the F&B, is it? Miracle Doctor, please cool down, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    After saying that, Hong Quantao hung up the phone, a menacing look flashed across his eyes, and he mumbled, ¡°Manager Meng of the F&B department? D*mn it! I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Hong Quantao nearly went delirious with wrath!

    Who was Huang Xiaolong?

    He was Hong Quantao¡¯s savior whom he owed his life to!

    Furthermore, during the last train ride, the technique displayed by Huang Xiaolong when he saved Hong Quantao and Zou Shi was performed almost effortlessly. In his entire life, Hong Quantao had seen all sorts of people, but someone like Huang Xiaolong, who was so skillful in his medical knowledge at such a young age, was truly one of a kind!

    Therefore, in Hong Quantao¡¯s mind, Huang Xiaolong was practically a Person of Foresight! Maybe, he could even be a disciple from a secret and ancient family!

    Moreover, according to reliable sources, Lin Jing, the captain of the Coast City Interpol squad, suffered a gunshot wound during a dangerous mission and was declared dead on duty when the emergency resuscitation failed. However, Huang Xiaolong actually managed to pull Lin Jing from the netherworld back to the world of the living. Now, Lin Jing¡¯s life was no longer in danger, he regained consciousness and was now recuperating in the hospital.

    Hong Quantao was an eyewitness to the entire event!

    What method was this? Snatching a person¡¯s life from the Lord of the Netherworld, this person must possess the techniques of an immortal!

    There were also rumors that Lin Jing was trying to look for Huang Xiaolong, presumably to repay the debt for saving his life.

    Even a dead person could be brought back to life¡­ Hong Quantao took his hat off to Huang Xiaolong. Every time he thought about it, Hong Quantao felt chills up his spine, and his respect and admiration toward Huang Xiaolong would increase, to the point of kneeling in reverence.

    Hong Quantao was given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s contact number, but he had never made a call for fear of disturbing him. In his heart, he had hoped that Huang Xiaolong would take the initiative and call him instead, so that he could react accordingly and hug this big thigh!

    Alright! Now that Huang Xiaolong actually did call him, it was to complain about a manager in his hotel who had offended him!

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself,¡± Hong Quantao inclined his head to all the people in the private room, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and bald head before he turned to leave.

    ¡°Quantao, I¡¯ll come with you, ¡°Zou Shi tagged along excitedly.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman had already stopped eating. Manager Meng stood beside him with a face full of apprehension.

    The call that Huang Xiaolong made to Hong Quantao, every single word that was said, clearly entered Manager Meng¡¯s ears. He was flabbergasted!

    ¡°Manager Meng, what¡¯re you afraid of?¡± Deng Wei snubbed in derision. ¡°The farm boy is obviously putting on an act! Just look at him, how could he be acquainted with Boss Hong? But I¡¯ll have to admit that his acting skills are superb. Anyone would fall for it if they were not careful¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Manager Meng interrupted crudely, popping veins appearing on his forehead, ¡°Deng Wei, if anything happens to me today, I¡¯ll not let you off the hook either!¡±

    At this very moment!

    Manager Meng¡¯s eyes bulged as he saw Hong Quantao walking rapidly toward them in rage.

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Manager Meng¡¯s throat constricted as he swallowed a mouthful of spit, before stepping forward quaveringly. ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck the boss! Do you still know that I¡¯m your boss?¡± From afar, Hong Quantao clearly saw the ire and grievance on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, and he got so alarmed and infuriated that his leg flew up in one quick succession, sending Manager Meng into a somersault with a vicious kick!

    Bam!!!

    A dining table overturned as Manager Meng¡¯s body crashed onto it, and all the dishes that were left over by the previous customers spilled haphazardly all over him.

    ¡°Security! Drag this person out! Beat him up! Give him a good beating up!¡± Hong Quantao¡¯s expression was vicious with a trace of brutality and domineering spirit of a predator as he beckoned the few security guards nearby.

    ¡°Erk¡­¡± Deng Wei finally realized that the situation was not quite right, and he stood rooted to the spot in a stunned daze.

    After dishing out the kick, Hong Quantao brought Zou Shi along and walked toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s table.

    ¡°Miracle¡­ Miracle Doctor sir¡­ this matter, I had no idea. I¡¯m sorry, truly¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry. I did not teach my employees properly. However, please rest assured, Manager Meng will be dealt with seriously¡­¡± Hong Quantao bowed from his waist, cautiously asking for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forgiveness.

    Stupefied!

    In the whole F&B area, all the employees and customers were stupefied! Astounded! Dumbfounded!

    Hong Quantao, a multi-millionaire who held a prominent position among the upper society of Coast City, a ruthless character with a background in the underworld in his early years, was actually bowing and apologizing to a little farmer in his early twenties, who wore a shirt full of patches and shoes caked with mud!

    A humbled disposition!

    This is too d*mn¡­ mind-boggling!

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ this¡­ this is¡­¡± While Su Xiaoman was also shocked, her pretty eyes sparkled in awe. As a woman, she hoped that the man she was fond of would have the world at his feet and gain a good social status. The events that unfolded before her eyes had undoubtedly satisfied Su Xiaoman¡¯s ego as an ordinary human.

    ¡°Oh, Boss Hong, Boss Zou, how do you do¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong greeted them cheerfully. When he saw Manager Meng sent flying by a kick from Hong Quantao before being escorted away by a group of tough security guards, his anger had almost dissipated by half. ¡°I¡¯m here for a free meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, the Miracle Doctor¡¯s presence is an honor,¡± Hong Quantao said sincerely. ¡°The unfortunate incident that just happened, I hope the Miracle Doctor would not take it to heart.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s joyful expression, Hong Quantao breathed a quiet sigh of relief in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue my meal then. I have not eaten my fill yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled before he turned his head toward Deng Wei. ¡°This is the guy who brought Manager Meng here to yell at me. Boss Hong, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to get rid of him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miracle Doctor sir, I know what to do.¡± Hong Quantao gave Huang Xiaolong another bow, before turning his attention to Deng Wei.

    A wave of icy chill sparked from the bottom of Deng Wei¡¯s spine up to the top of his head!

    ¡°Boss¡­ Boss Hong, misunderstanding¡­ it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Deng Wei¡¯s face was the color of dirt. ¡°My¡­ my father is Deng Chaogang. Boss Hong, I¡¯ll leave immediately. Please¡­ please spare me on my father¡¯s account.¡±

    ¡°Deng Chaogang?¡± Hong Quantao was startled slightly before he quickly recalled that there was indeed such a person, a small business owner of a supermarket that supplied frozen food to the Emperor Hotel.

    ¡°I thought it was the young master of a prestigious family, but it turned out to be the idiot Deng Chaogang! Someone like you dares to offend my honored guest? Spare you on your father¡¯s account? Why don¡¯t you try asking your father if he dared to accept this gesture! Security! Take this trash out and wallop him! Bash him up within an inch of his life!¡± Hong Quantao waved a signal and a few security guards acted without another word, dragging Deng Wei who was still begging for mercy.

    ¡®D*mn it¡­ f*ck this farmer boy! A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! You really got me into trouble this time! I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have done this!¡¯ Deng Wei cried loudly.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, everything¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s continue eating while it¡¯s still warm.¡± After getting rid of the two pests, Manager Meng and Deng Wei, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s appetite was fully restored and he continued to dig into the food.

    Su Xiaoman finally felt relieved and ate silently. At times, she stole glances at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes full of emotion, before lowering her head again quickly in embarrassment.

    Hong Quantao and Zou Shi did not dare to join them at the table, but stood beside them, looking on as Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman enjoyed their meal.

    ¡®The Miracle Doctor sure is something. It looks like this pretty girl is already taken by him. Tsk, tsk, during the train ride, the Miracle Doctor already has a first wife of a school-diva level¡­ Not only was he skillful at medical knowledge, but he¡¯s also mastered the technique of picking up girls. A great person indeed¡­¡± Hong Quantao silently marveled.

    ¡®What a great person¡­ the Miracle Doctor is dressed plainly as an ordinary farmer but could still pick up chicks, and not just run of the mill ones, each one prettier than the other. His technique is so much better than those used by the prodigal sons¡­ I acknowledge complete defeat.¡¯ Zou Shi nodded silently at Hong Quantao too.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor sir, if the food is not enough, please feel free to order more,¡± Hong Quantao said with a wide smile. ¡°Or perhaps you would be interested in the French Bordeaux red wine from the cellar?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ that¡¯s enough for now. I¡¯ll pass on the red wine too. I don¡¯t really enjoy alcohol.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands were both currently occupied with gorging himself silly.

    After twenty minutes, Huang Xiaolong had finally eaten his fill, and only food scraps were left on the plates.

    Huang Xiaolong patted his tummy contentedly. ¡°Boss Hong, the food here is delicious. It¡¯s no wonder your business is so good.¡±

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, I¡¯m glad you like it. Why not¡­ you can come here every day¡­ for all your meals?¡± After receiving praise from Huang Xiaolong, Hong Quantao was ecstatic and vaguely felt that this could be a good opportunity to suck up to the man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the situation. I can¡¯t be eating for free all the time,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m stuffed. Sis Xiaoman, what about you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too,¡± Su Xiaoman said gently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home then,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he stood up.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor¡­ that¡­¡± Hong Quantao said quickly, ¡°Miracle Doctor, why don¡¯t you stay for a while¡­ and let me do my duty as the host. The last time, didn¡¯t you ask me to look out for any business opportunities that involve exorcism or seeking medical treatment? To tell you the truth, there is a congregation today in this hotel. Lots of people turned up, and they are mostly the upper echelons of Coast City¡­ I¡¯d like to invite you to attend the event, who knows, you might find some business there.¡±

    Everybody had their egos. After getting to know a talented person such as Huang Xiaolong, Hong Quantao would dearly like to introduce him to this particular circle of friends, gaining more ground in the process.

    Besides, if Huang Xiaolong managed to get some business out of it, it could strengthen their relationship too.

    ¡°Oh? A congregation? Are these people all wealthy like you?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention was caught.

    ¡°Haha, the Miracle Doctor is really straightforward. Yes, they are all wealthy people,¡± Zou Shi quipped from the side. ¡°In fact, wealthier than us, hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, let¡¯s go and have a look, it¡¯ll be good if I can find something to do. Wealthy people can be really generous. The last time I exorcised a spirit for a wealthy man, he gave me eight thousand bucks on the spot!¡± Huang Xiaolong said bracingly to Su Xiaoman.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Su Xiaoman replied docilely.

 Chapter 33

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    It was against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nature to pass up any business opportunities.

    Without further ado, Hong Quantao and Zou Shi led Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman respectfully to the biggest and the most luxurious private room of Tianzi Hotel.

    This was a private room that no one else could book, as it was reserved all year round, solely for Hong Quantao personally.

    What Hong Quantao called a gathering was essentially a high tea networking event, where all the industry magnates of Coast City met up for tea and to chat. Generally, without a net worth of at least 50 Million, there was no way one could partake in such an event. The topic of their conversation revolved mainly around future developments and policy trends of Coast City¡¯s major industries, and the fate of businesses worth tens or even hundreds of millions are sometimes silently decided amidst the party¡¯s chattering.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, Miss Su, please come in,¡± Hong Quantao said as he opened the private room¡¯s door for them.

    Huang Xiaolong walked into the private room with Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand held in his.

    It was an extremely spacious room, decorated with antique and opulent Chinese flavors and styles. The room was equipped with Xiang embroidery screens as well as furniture that appeared to be all the same shade of mahogany. The scene was accompanied by the fragrant waves of tea in the air. The private room was packed, fitting a total of around twenty people.

    The moment Huang Xiaolong stepped in, he was met with curious glances from everyone in the room.

    All of them wanted to know who this divine person was, so revered that even Hong Quantao would be driven to greet them in person.

    But they were all stunned the moment they got a good look at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s age and overall appearance. There was an inconceivable expression hanging clearly in their eyes.

    No way!

    A village child?

    Hong Quantao and Zou Shi went out of their way, only to bring back a rural child?

    What were they playing at?

    Standing before them were undoubtedly the leading figures in charge of Coast City¡¯s many industries. Under their scrutinous gaze, Su Xiaoman was overwhelmed and she could even feel her scalp tingling from the pressure, yet Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was fairly calm, as if it was nothing out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Everyone, this here is the Miracle Doctor and his girlfriend¡­ distinguished guests of both Old Zou and me¡­¡± Hong Quantao ceremoniously introduced the pair and turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Miracle Doctor, since there are too many people here, I won¡¯t introduce you to them one by one. I¡¯m sure everyone will naturally familiarize themselves with each other as we converse later on though.¡±

    Most seats in the private room were already occupied, and Hong Quantao was too flustered to ask for someone else to give up their seat for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong saw his expression, and said nonchalantly, ¡°Sis Xiaoman and I shall simply look for an empty seat then.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Hong Quantao replied respectfully.

    As they heard Hong Quantao¡¯s introduction, everyone in the private room understood.

    Miracle Doctor?

    What the heck! That was still nothing more than any old doctor!

    Looking at his clothes, he probably was not even the kind of doctor you would find in regular hospitals, but rather a village doctor from the countryside! A Barefoot Doctor!1.

    Even if he had a few tricks up his sleeve and some ancient remedies, a village doctor still should not be able to partake in events of their social circle, given his birth and status!

    ¡°Has Old Hong gone mad?¡± Said a man with white temples, rather displeased.

    ¡°This is outrageous. This gathering of ours is private. Old Hong, what did you intend by bringing a village doctor in?

    ¡°Haha¡­ Old Hong, seriously you too, we¡¯ll let it slide this time, as long as you don¡¯t randomly bring any Tom, Dick, and Harry before us again in the future!¡±

    ¡­

    A myriad of ridiculing and mocking voices filled the private room, a new one starting as the previous ends.

    Su Xiaoman grew flustered from the comments and lowered her head, too embarrassed to even take a deep breath.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was quite indifferent, the criticisms flew past him like breezes of wind, not lingering on any of them.

    Both Hong Quantao and Zou Shi felt a fit of slight anger bubbling underneath, as they silently cursed everyone in the room for being as blind as a bat and not giving them any face. After all, where else would one look for a Person of Foresight such as Huang Xiaolong? Now that we finally got to introduce him to the lot of you, you put on airs in front of him with your skepticism¡­

    However, Hong Quantao and Zou Shi knew better than to turn against these people on the spot. After all, everyone here was a bigshot with impressive backgrounds and it would be detrimental to offend any of them. They also prayed silently that Huang Xiaolong would be the bigger person, and not be offended by their behaviors.

    ¡°Old Hong, let¡¯s start directly with Squad Leader Lin Jing¡¯s revival from the dead and see how they fare with it,¡± Zhou Shi whispered in Hong Quantao¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hong Quantao nodded.

    At the same moment, Huang Xiaolong, with Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand still in his, approached a mahogany sofa which just so happened to have two empty seats left.

    ¡°We can sit here, Sis Xiaoman.¡± Huang Xiaolong butt was inches away from the couch.

    ¡°Wait!¡± A cold snort rang out next to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear suddenly, coming from the mahogany sofa.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong raised his eyes.

    It was a five-seater mahogany sofa, with three people already on it.

    Two men and a woman.

    Among the two men were an older and a younger one, with the older around 50 to 60 years old. He had an angular face and his eyebrows emitted an air of displeasure.

    The younger man, who might be around twenty-six or twenty-seven, wore gold-rimmed glasses, had a polished and refined face, and looked like an honest man. He had small eyes though, which gave a feeling of bashfulness and embarrassment.

    The woman, on the other hand, was a young lady in her thirties with heavy makeup on. She seemed to have kept both her skin and her body in top condition, and was dressed to the nines. Covered in gold and silver jewelry, she was charming and mesmerizing.

    The beautiful young woman leaned her sensuous body against the solemn man with the angular face and as she looped her arms around his, you could tell that they were more than just friends.

    The one who called out to Huang Xiaolong was the younger man.

    ¡°This spot here is not for you to sit.¡± The man looked at Huang Xiaolong pompously, as if he was an emperor looking down at his peasant who was excavating soil.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked testily.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not worthy of sitting with us. Is this enough reason?¡± The man sneered.

    Seeing this, everyone in the private room turned to look at them with rambunctious frenzy.

    The solemn man with the angular face was the chairman of Coast City¡¯s large-scale real estate company and had a net worth of several billion dollars. It is believed that he had a close relationship with the city¡¯s leaders and a demolition team with hundreds of people under his care. In terms of backstage supporters, assets, and means, he could easily be ranked as a firm first place among everyone else in the private room!

    Taking Hong Quantao¡¯s existence as an example, in the eyes of this angular-faced solemn man, it was almost nothing of concern, much like that of a foot soldier.

    ¡°This godson of Qiu Dong is starting to get quite arrogant and bossy!¡± Although both Hong Quantao and Zou Shi were a little angry, it was evident that they were more timid around the middle-aged solemn man, and so did not dare to come to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aid at the moment.

    That ¡®Qiu Dong¡¯ had a successful career and was an extremely wealthy millionaire, which made him worthy of the title as one of Coast City¡¯s Boss-level Figures. Yet, he had a huge shortcoming¡ªhe was infertile!

    In other words, it is a lifelong regret that Qiu Dong does not have a son or daughter under his knees1.

    The man who taunted Huang Xiaolong was the godson that Qiu Dong had taken in a few years ago. He was distinguished and well-rounded with his work, which prompted Qiu Dong to love him very much.

    As a result, he was used to being arrogant and spoilt, notoriously known in Coast City for his lack of respect for anyone.

    ¡°You¡¯re too dirty, go sit somewhere else, don¡¯t squeeze in here!¡± Qiu Dong¡¯s godson waved his hand with a look of disdain and reached to dust his shirt as if something dirty had gotten on his button-up.

    ¡°Xiaolong, let¡¯s just leave.¡± Su Xiaoman, considerably bitter, tried to drag Huang Xiaolong out of the private room.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Hold on¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong did not move at all. He looked closely between Qiu Dong, his godson, and the alluring young woman.

    ¡°This is surely a complicated relationship¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered, then turned to ask Qiu Dong, ¡°I¡¯d like to know, what¡¯s the relationship between you three?¡±

    ¡°Who are you to ask about us?¡± Irritated, Qiu Dong¡¯s godson raised his voice to retaliate.

    ¡°Lil Xuan, don¡¯t be too brash. After all, these two are Old Brother Hong¡¯s distinguished guests. Even if you aren¡¯t giving face to the monk, you must still give face to the buddha1. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll take over from here,¡± Qiu Dong said with a calm smile. ¡°My Child2, this here is my matron3¡ª¡± He patted the arm of the beautiful young woman in his arms, and gestured with his lips at his godson. ¡°This is my virtuous child. Do you still have any questions, my child?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are quite verbose. By ¡®matron¡¯ you¡¯re talking about your wife, and by ¡®virtuous child¡¯ you¡¯re talking about your godson.¡± Huang Xiaolong was dumbfounded. ¡°My God, what a chaotic relationship you city folk have with each other¡­ She was with him last night, and they had sex¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pointed at the alluring young woman and then at Qiu Dong¡¯s godson. To Qiu Dong, he said, ¡°Old man, the situation with your family is truly complicated. Your virtuous son had sex with your matron last night. Not to mention he didn¡¯t use any contraception, and so this and that is still in her body now¡­ Oh my God! You city folk have way too profound setups! I¡¯m learning something new every day¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong continued to mutter to himself for a while, but the implications were clear¡ªthe godson had slept with his godmother!

    Silence!

    Extreme Silence!

    Unnerving Silence!

    Pindrop silence encompassed the private room!

    The alluring young woman and Qiu Dong¡¯s godson were even more mortified. Drenched in their sweat, the duo exchanged glances only to see their own bone-chilling fear mirrored in the other¡¯s eyes!

    ¡­

 Chapter 34

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were like a heavy bomb being detonated in the private room.

    Everyone was dumbfounded!

    A foster son and his foster mother having an affair with each other was a despicable act of incest. If this was true, Director Qiu, who was a powerful figure in Coast City, would be wearing the grasslands of Hulunbuir on top of his head1¡­

    But come on, there was no way this could be true!

    Huang Xiaolong had taken only one look at Director Qiu¡¯s family of three before shooting his mouth off and saying these scathing remarks. He was most likely just lashing back at ¡®Qiu Xuan¡¯, Director Qiu¡¯s adopted son, for disrespecting him.

    ¡°You little brat!¡± The first person to flip out was Director Qiu¡¯s wife; that young and beautiful woman leaped to her feet like a tigress and screeched fiercely. ¡°Slander! This is slander! I will sue you! I¡¯ll get you jailed! You little village brute!¡±

    Qiu Xuan¡¯s expression was similar to an enraged wild beast. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Do you know the consequences of your words? You¡¯re done for! Little peasant, I swear, you¡¯re finished!¡±

    In the private room, the majority of the people were passing judgment on Huang Xiaolong¡ª

    ¡°Call the police, they¡¯ll have to call the police to settle this.¡±

    ¡°How can a dignified person like Director Qiu allow a peasant from the mountains to tarnish his reputation like this? Putting this wicked sort in jail for a couple of years will still be too light a punishment.¡±

    ¡°This peasant is too barbaric, I doubt that Old Hong and Old Zou can save him this time. It¡¯s not like you guys aren¡¯t aware of Director Qiu¡¯s methods.¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong was being targeted by practically all the people in the private room. However, his expression remained indifferent despite the humiliation; he even looked somewhat amused as he looked at Director Qiu¡¯s family of three.

    ¡°A misunderstanding¡­it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­everyone¡­everyone don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t get worked up¡­let¡¯s talk this out properly¡­¡± Hong Quantao was sweating all over as he bowed while folding his hands in front of him, trying to smooth things over in the private room.

    Zou Shi was also lowering his stance to apologise profusely.

    Both of their hearts were beating so quickly they were about to jump out of their chests. Now that Huang Xiaolong had offended the extremely wealthy in the private room, they were afraid that this was not going to end well! Director Qiu especially would not be easily placated!

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± An elderly man wearing a Tang-style suit coughed drily several times. ¡°Let¡¯s all give Quantao and little Zou a bit of face, don¡¯t be hasty. Old brother Hong, don¡¯t take it to heart¡­young man, do you have any proof for what you¡¯ve just said?¡±

    ¡°This is completely outrageous! I respect my godfather and godmother more than my own birth parents, how could I possibly commit such a beastly act?¡± Qiu Xuan protested harshly, his hands balled into fists and poised to rush forward to beat up Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Enough! Lil Xuan, you¡¯d better sit properly.¡± Director Qiu finally spoke, his voice filled with commanding authority.

    ¡°Godfather! You¡­you can¡¯t possibly believe the venomous slander by this peasant?¡± Qiu Xuan was truly frantic.

    ¡°Husband¡­call the police quickly to have this little brute arrested!¡± The young and beautiful wife tugged at Director Qiu¡¯s shirt sleeve, throwing an angry fit. ¡°What is there to talk about with this vile creature?¡±

    ¡°Both of you keep quiet, I¡¯ll deal with this.¡± Director Qiu eyed his young and beautiful wife, giving off a domineering aura; it looked like he was serious.

    Both Qiu Xuan and the young wife fell silent in fear.

    Director Qiu¡¯s sharp eyes swept around the private room once again, but those who met his eyes remained silent. Finally, his gaze fell upon Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, it is inadvisable to say such things frivolously, but since you¡¯ve already said it, I hope you have proof. Otherwise¡ª¡±

    At this, the corner of Director Qiu¡¯s eyes twitched several times, a murderous aura flickering around him.

    Clearly, if Huang Xiaolong was unable to provide irrefutable evidence, he was about to face the full wrath of Director Qiu!

    Suddenly, Su Xiaoman plucked up her courage and spoke up ¡°Xiaolong¡­Xiaolong has a simple mindset and is one of the kindest people I¡¯ve seen¡­I believe that he wouldn¡¯t joke about these sort of things, and would never intentionally slander anyone. I¡­I believe in Xiaolong¡¯s every word.¡±

    Both Hong Quantao and Zou Shi exchanged a glance.

    ¡°I¡­I too believe in the Miracle Doctor¡¯s words.¡± Hong Quantao quickly chose to stand with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°A while ago, Old Hong and I were fortunate enough to meet the miracle doctor on the train. At the time, all the miracle doctor did was look at us once, and he was able to diagnose that I had severe jaundice, while Old Hong had irreversible late-stage liver cirrhosis¡­¡± Zou Shi said solemnly. ¡°I am a very objective person and even I choose to believe in the miracle doctor¡¯s words.¡±

    Both Hong Quantao and Zou Shi invariably threw their support behind Huang Xiaolong.

    There was a personal reason for their support. After all, Huang Xiaolong had saved their lives. At this moment of daggers being drawn, they could not bear to watch Huang Xiaolong fight this battle alone.

    Moreover, they had both witnessed firsthand Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods and subconsciously idolized and trusted him with almost blind devotion. This prompted them to seriously suspect that Qiu Xuan was actually having an affair with his godmother!

    Actually, now that Huang Xiaolong said it, Director Qiu felt a flicker of doubt. He particularly remembered that the night before, he had asked Qiu Xuan to drive his wife to her SPA appointment, and both of them had arrived home later than usual by approximately half an hour¡­

    However, a suspicion was still a suspicion. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words could not be taken at face value; he had to show irrefutable evidence. Otherwise, Director Qiu was not going to let the matter rest.

    ¡°My young friend, don¡¯t be scared and bring out the evidence.¡± Director Qiu watched Huang Xiaolong closely, observing every microscopic change of expression on his face.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed like nothing was out of the ordinary. ¡°Do you all think I am making stuff up? Actually, I am someone who doesn¡¯t know how to tell lies¡­every person¡¯s body contains a type of Qi, all I need to do is observe this Qi to know a lot of things.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression grew increasingly cheerful. ¡°If two people were to have normal physical contact such as hugging or holding hands, their Qi would attach to the other person¡¯s body surface. However, if it were a more intimate contact, such as sex, then their Qi would delve deep into the other person¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Old uncle, your godson¡¯s Qi is inside your wife¡¯s body. Similarly, your wife¡¯s Qi is inside your godson¡¯s body. This was left behind from last night, hence I can guarantee you that they had sex last night.¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°On another note, old uncle, your wife is even carrying your godson¡¯s baby in her womb, hence I would say that when they were having sex, they did not take any precautionary measures¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone in the private room looked at each other in dismay.

    Qi Observation?

    Was that not a bit too f*cking abstract?

    While Huang Xiaolong¡¯s theory had just that tiny bit of logic, it was far from sufficient to prove that two people were having an affair.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­don¡¯t make me laugh! This is your so-called evidence? Utterly made-up nonsense!¡± Qiu Xuan laughed, but his laugh was forced and unnatural, even uglier than if he was crying instead.

    However, the young and beautiful wife¡¯s face was turning paler by the second.

    Director Qiu pondered for over ten seconds then shook his head slightly. ¡°My young friend, this isn¡¯t enough evidence. After all, this is your own speculation, and so-called Qi Observation is out of the question as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±

    ¡°If you really want evidence, that can easily be arranged.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°How about this, old uncle, tell me your godson¡¯s eight characters of birth time. I1¡¯ll cut a paperman out right now, burn a truth charm, and the paperman will tell us all the truth.¡±

    Cutting out a paperman? A truth charm?

    The people in the private room were dumbfounded.

    Director Qiu thought it over for a few seconds before nodding in assent. ¡°Alright, do what you want. I don¡¯t care what method you use; I just hope that you will be able to produce hard evidence that will convince me in the end.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Qiu Xuan cursed. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not afraid of you¡­the truth will prevail¡­¡±

    Director Qiu was very familiar with Qiu Xuan¡¯s eight characters of birth time and wrote it down on a piece of paper straight away, before passing it to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong then asked Hong Quantao to bring him a piece of A4-sized paper and a pair of scissors.

    Huang Xiaolong began cutting out a paperman while talking and laughing. ¡°Papermen are feminine, hence when cutting a paperman out, one should avoid masculine energy colliding with it. So-called masculine energy would come from saliva, blood, and others. Once the paper man gets in contact with these things, it will become useless scrap paper¡­¡±

    The people in the private room scoffed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions¡ªwhat generation was he living in to be still messing around with these sort of feudal superstitious activities!

    Initially, they thought that Huang Xiaolong was going to produce some kind of hard evidence¡­who would have guessed it was all mystical tricks!

    Soon, the paperman was cut out.

    Huang Xiaolong took out an incense stick from his canvas bag and lit it. He then pressed the head of the incense stick into the paperman, charring it to create eyes and a mouth. This was the so-called ¡°Eye-Opening¡±.

    He wrote Qiu Xuan¡¯s name and eight characters of birth time on the paperman.

    ¡°I¡¯m done! I will now burn the truth talisman.¡± Huang Xiaolong then took out two pieces of yellow paper fuzhuan from the pocket of his pants.

    One of the pieces of fuzhuan was a ¡°spirit-capture charm¡± which was to be used to capture Qiu Xuan¡¯s spirit and attach it to the paperman.

    The other piece of fuzhuan was a ¡°truth charm¡±. After capturing Qiu Xuan¡¯s spirit, the truth charm needed to be burned immediately for the paperman to resurrect and start speaking.

    Right at that moment, Huang Xiaolong shook his hand, and the ¡°spirit-capture charm¡± burst into flames instantly.

    Qiu Xuan suddenly went slightly slack; his eyes became dull and lifeless.

    A flicker of light, imperceptible to human eyes, floated out of the top of Qiu Xuan¡¯s head. Sure enough, it attached itself to the paperman cut out by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed with his finger, and a strange thing happened!

    The paperman which lay on top of the eight-people mahogany table was unexpectedly controlled by an unknown force and forced into a standing position!

    This supernatural sight sent a shiver down the spines of many people in the private room. Their chests felt tight, and they hardly dared to breathe!

    In the middle of the hand shaking, the ¡°truth charm¡± ignited as well, and the paperman began walking around on top of the eight-person mahogany table.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the paperman with a wide smile.

    ¡°My birth name is Ma Xuan, and after being adopted by my foster father, Coast City¡¯s real estate tycoon, a few years ago, I changed my name to Qiu Xuan.¡± The paperman was starting to speak!

    The voice was extremely shrill, causing people to shudder. However, one could vaguely make out Qiu Xuan¡¯s voice.

    The people in the private room felt goosebumps all over their bodies!

    ¡°So, what has happened between you and your foster mother?¡± Huang Xiaolong pressed.

    ¡°One year ago, my godmother and I began having an affair. Every time my godfather went to other provinces for business meetings, we would enjoy each other¡¯s company between the sheets. Godmother said that Godfather has aged and can no longer satisfy her desires¡­she likes me especially, and she is infatuated with me. We¡¯ve decided that one day when godfather is old, we¡¯ll both split his fortune evenly. Godfather has no biological children; it just so happens to benefit both Godmother and me¡­¡±

    Everything the paperman said in the private room resounded in everyone¡¯s ears, word-for-word.

    Later, every person had an expression of indignance. They were grinding their teeth and looking at Qiu Xuan and the young and beautiful wife with dark looks.

    ¡°You brute! You are a pair of cheating dogs! Both of you should be drowned in a wicker basket! Better off dead!¡± Finally, someone exclaimed angrily.

    ¡­

 Chapter 35

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    After the paper man revealed the truth, Huang Xiaolong returned Qiu Xuan¡¯s spirit into his body. After all, Qiu Xuan would fall terribly ill if his spirit had left his body for too long.

    Huang Xiaolong could not be bothered to punish Qiu Xuan as bad people will eventually get what they deserve.

    Once Qiu Xuan¡¯s soul returned to his body, he swung his head and came to his senses. He burst into tears with a loud ¡°WAH¡± and immediately kneeled on the floor, clutching Director Qiu¡¯s leg while crying loudly. ¡°Godfather, I was wrong¡­ Lil Xuan was wrong¡­ it was Lil Xuan who was blinded to the desires of the flesh and lost his mind, which caused him to do such an insane thing¡­ Godfather, I was wrong, please give me another chance¡­ It¡¯s all Godmother¡¯s fault¡­ she seduced Lil Xuan repeatedly¡­ boohoo¡­Godfather, please forgive Lil Xuan this once. Lil Xuan will never dare to do such a thing ever again¡­¡±

    The young wife¡¯s face was ashen as she spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Qiu Xuan! You b*stard! Are you saying it was me who seduced you? It was clearly you who approached me¡­. husband, I¡­ I was forced to do it, I had no choice¡­ forgive me! Husband, please, I beg you to forgive me!¡±

    The young and beautiful woman had tears running down her face as she begged for mercy on her knees, completely disregarding any dignity. Despite the many people watching, she repeatedly bashed her forehead onto the ground as a form of kowtow to Director Qiu.

    Director Qiu¡¯s face was icy, and one of his eyes twitched continuously; there was a flicker of murderous intent exuding them. His face was twisted in fury, but he did not explode on the spot, and instead mildly addressed Hong Quantao. ¡°Quantao, let me borrow two of your men to drag them out first.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Director Qiu.¡± Hong Quantao took out his phone and made a call.

    Soon, several tough-looking security guards rushed in and dragged Qiu Xuan and the wife out.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Director Qiu sighed in frustration and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°How embarrassing, today I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of all of you¡­ugh¡­ An outsider is ultimately still an outsider, when they are not of your own blood, they can¡¯t be trusted¡­ despite my best efforts to always be on my guard, it¡¯s hard to protect myself against my own family.¡±

    ¡°Old Qiu, you shouldn¡¯t spare any lingering affection for this kind of immoral brute, just directly give him¡ª¡± An old man similar in age to Director Qiu with a fierce face, extended his right hand, straightened his palm and made a chopping motion.

    ¡°I will handle it.¡± Director Qiu nodded. Then, looking at Huang Xiaolong, he stood up shakily. ¡°My young friend, thank you so much. If you did not expose them, I would have remained in the dark until the end and might have unknowingly helped complete this wretched couple. If I showed any disrespect earlier, please forgive me. Also¡­ young friend, the method you used earlier was really amazing¡­ a talking paper man. Tsk tsk, I have never even heard of this kind of miracle before, let alone seen it!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, these are just little tricks, little tricks.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled Su Xiaoman along and sat on the mahogany sofa. ¡°Old Uncle Qiu, there¡¯s no need to keep standing, sit down, sit down, it was no big deal. We village folk just cannot stand for such nasty things.¡±

    At this moment, everybody in the private room focused their attention on Huang Xiaolong!

    Awe! Respect! Worship! Praise!

    Their opinion of Huang Xiaolong had made a 180-degree turn!

    Their earlier disdain and contempt had been tossed into the Pacific Ocean; each of them looked at Huang Xiaolong with a new expression¡ª

    ¡°That was simply magical! Young master, that move earlier was just marvelous!¡±

    ¡°Out of this world! Young master, you are truly out of this world!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you may look ordinary, but you have amazed us all with your brilliant feat!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, your so-called little trick, from our perspective is an ingenious and supernatural talent!¡±

    ¡­

    The so-called Taoism is imaginary from an ordinary person¡¯s viewpoint. It all exists only in legends, and people have rarely seen in person. Hence, people believe that it is a gimmick and mere superstition. Hence, the shock brought upon after seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes is unparalleled, maybe even subversive!

    The people in the private room were all tycoons and nobles belonging to the upper class of Coast City. Now, they had the utmost reverence and admiration for Huang Xiaolong.

    Of course, rare things were precious and valuable; the same could be said with people.

    Seeing how the tables had turned, Huang Quantao and Zou Shi glowed with pride, thinking privately, ¡®Are you convinced now?¡¯

    Su Xiaoman was even more mesmerized, treating Huang Xiaolong with complete worship.

    Hong Quantao took the opportunity to speak. ¡°Everyone, the miracle doctor is a man of substance, he is a mystical being! If you have any problems, please feel free to seek the miracle doctor¡¯s help. Here, I can even reveal a secret to everybody¡ªthis master is the one and only miracle doctor!¡±

    As soon as he said this, the private room fell silent all of a sudden.

    The incident of Lin Jing rising from the dead had been circulated in Coast City¡¯s upper social circle ages ago. Nosey parkers had even described the mystical person who saved Lin Jing to be a god-like immortal roaming amongst the living and the dead!

    No one in the private room could have guessed that this was actually Huang Xiaolong¡¯s doing!

    If Hong Quantao had said this when Huang Xiaolong first entered the private room, nobody would have believed him. On the contrary, they would have mocked such a claim. But now, after having seen Huang Xiaolong¡¯s techniques, everybody was completely convinced!

    And at this moment!

    ¡°Miracle doctor! Save me!¡± The voice of a breathless and sickly man was heard.

    Looking at the direction of the voice, everyone saw that the man speaking was a man in his forties, with a deathly pale face and sickly appearance. His body was very withered and was little more than skin and bones.

    However, the strangest part was his back¡­ uh, it was a hunched back.

    It was not bent the usual way but quite severely at that. He was bent at almost 90-degrees, as though there was a mountain pressing on his back, overwhelming him with the heavy load.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, please save me, my hunched back is getting more unbearable day by day, and it is torturing me to death¡­¡± the hunchback begged tearfully.

    Hong Quantao leaned toward Huang Xiaolong and whispered. ¡°Miracle Doctor, this is Boss Xu of ¡®Shuanglong Household Furniture¡¯. He used to be a very energetic person, but for unknown reasons, he had a strange illness a few years ago which caused him to develop a hunched back overnight. He became thinner as the days went by. To cure his illness, he has sought medical attention both within the country and abroad. Despite having spent a lot of money, many well-known big hospitals were not even able to find the cause for his illness, let alone treat him.

    This weird hunchback illness that Boss Xu had contracted was also a horrifying tale in the social circle that everyone knew about. Be it the United States, Canada, or Germany, Boss Xu had made trips to the hospitals in all these developed Western countries, but it was all for naught. Hence, whenever this topic was brought up, everyone present merely shook their heads, privately thinking that Boss Xu was already done for in this lifetime.

    Now, Boss Xu was asking Huang Xiaolong for help. Everyone in the private room grew excited, eager to witness Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills and judge whether his skills were truly as impressive as the rumors claimed.

    After all, the act of him healing Hong Quantao, Zou Shi and Lin Jing was mere hearsay; they had not seen it with their own eyes.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stared at Boss Xu intently and immediately felt a trace of yin energy lingering around him.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted. He suddenly saw a plump old woman on top of Boss Xu¡¯s back, with her arms wrapped around Boss Xu¡¯s neck.

    A spirit!

    Boss Xu was actually carrying a spirit on his back!

    No wonder his back was bent forcefully, and the hospitals were not able to come up with anything. F*ck this was not even an illness!

    However, the old woman spirit did not look hostile or resentful, and instead looked kind and loving. Her gaze at Boss Xu was one of loving indulgence.

    This was clearly the gaze of a loving mum looking at her precious son!

    ¡®Oh, I see, this old woman is probably Boss Xu¡¯s mother. She was reluctant to leave her son after passing away and therefore lingered around in the living world. It is precisely because of this mother-child bond that she never harmed anyone. However, this was not right. If an ordinary person were to be in contact with a ghost for too long, the yang energy in his body would reduce over time. For example, Boss Xu¡¯s mother has actually been relying on Boss Xu¡¯s yang energy to nourish her spiritual body. Hence, while her son was becoming thinner, she was becoming fatter. If this were to continue, within 2 years, Boss Xu will wither away and die¡­¡¯

    ¡°Uh¡­ Boss Xu, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong did some mental calculations. ¡°I can treat your illness. I only need half an hour to cure you and I will charge you 5000 bucks. Do you want to be treated?¡±

    Boom!

    The statement created shock waves across the room!

    Was Huang Xiaolong able to treat an illness that big hospitals within all over the world had been unable to in only half an hour?

    And he was only charging 5000 bucks!

    The people in the private room were dumbfounded, bemused, and utterly stunned!

    There were some people who could not help but feel a little skeptical.

    By now, no one doubted that Huang Xiaolong could treat Boss Xu¡¯s hunched back, but to heal him in only half an hour seemed impossible!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Boss Xu was not too confident himself but he knew he had nothing to lose. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Miracle doctor, I want to be treated! I will pay the 5000!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work!¡±

    He took out a manifestation charm from his pants pocket. ¡°Well, those who are squeamish should leave the private room immediately. I will not be responsible if I scare you later.¡±

    Everyone in the private room looked at each other doubtfully but no one got up to leave.

    Huang Xiaolong turned his head to look at Su Xiaoman. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, there¡¯s gonna be something scary. If you are afraid, you can wait for me outside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not afraid. With Xiaolong here, I¡¯m not afraid of anything,¡± Su Xiaoman said with a resolute glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Alright~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his hand and the manifestation charm burst into flames.

    A flash of golden light streaked across the private room.

    ¡­

 Chapter 36

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Although Huang Xiaolong had given everyone a grim warning that something scary would appear, curiosity still got the better of everyone in the private room. Their protuberant eyes stared at the hunchbacked Boss Xu.

    After all, they were all people who were used to big scenes. They were ready to brave storms and were not afraid of anything.

    However, when the old lady spirit on Boss Xu¡¯s back became visible in its spiritual form, the people in the private room still freaked out and wet their pants¡­

    The spirit was dressed in bits and pieces of white clothing, but her face and complexion were whiter than her clothes. Her exposed skin was covered with patches of corpse spots, and her grey hair was waist-length¡­

    With its appearance, the temperature in the private room dropped abruptly, and wisps of cold air that seemed to come from Siberia raged, making the people present shiver.

    ¡°Ah!!! A Spirit! It¡¯s a spirit!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s freaking me out!¡±

    ¡°Hurry¡­ Call the police! Call the police!¡±

    ¡°Old Hong, call¡­call for the security guard¡­Hurry up and ask for the security guard¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect that boss Xu¡­he¡­he is carrying¡­a spirit¡­¡±

    ¡°There are spirits in this world? It turns out¡­ it turns out to be real¡­¡±

    ¡­

    One after another, the people present let out screams of horror.

    To an ordinary person, spirits were harder to come by than giant pandas. This was the first time in these coastal business-elites¡¯ lives that they had seen a spirit. Naturally, they were so scared that they did not even have the strength to leave the private room.

    At that moment, everyone¡ªregardless of poor or wealthy¡ªwas dominated by instinctive fear.

    Su Xiaoman was so frightened that she jumped up and grabbed onto Huang Xiaolong from behind. Her fiery figure was fully pressed against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone, there is nothing to be afraid of. This old lady is not a bitter spirit (TN: spirits that died under unjust/wrongful circumstances), and it will not harm people.¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a roaring laugh.

    With Huang Xiaolong there, the panicked crowd recovered some of their courage and finally calmed down.

    At that time, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Huh? It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s Boss Xu¡¯s mother! This spirit¡­is Boss Xu¡¯s mother!¡±

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right! It¡¯s the old lady!¡±

    As soon as Boss Xu turned his head, he had a face-to-face meeting with his old mother who he had been carrying on his back. In an instant, his face burst into tears and his whole body shuddered with excitement. ¡°Mother! You! You¡­I¡¯m seeing you again! I¡­I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±

    Boss Xu did not show the slightest hint of fear, but his face was filled with shock and emotion from the heart.

    Anyone could tell that Boss Xu was a filial son.

    ¡°Son, you lost weight¡­¡± The old lady was teary-eyed, and she stretched out her hand to stroke Boss Xu¡¯s haggard and thin face.

    Seeing this scene, the people in the private room stopped screaming. Instead, they were touched by the tenderness between Boss Xu and the old lady. They all kept respectfully silent.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°You see? Actually, the reason Boss Xu is hunched is not that he is sick, he is not sick at all, in fact. It¡¯s because he has been carrying his deceased mother on his back¡­this is called a ¡®back hanging spirit¡¯. If you encounter this in the future, remember to seal your yintang with blood to prevent the spirit from possessing you. Then, scrape the spirit¡¯s throat with your backhand and it will fall off your back.¡±

    Everyone accepted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words as golden rules and kept them in mind.

    At that time, Huang Xiaolong smiled at the old lady on the back of Boss Xu. ¡°Old lady, you are already a Yin person, why don¡¯t you report yourself to the underworld? It is illegal for you to stay in this world using your son as protection like this.¡±

    ¡°My son is so kind to me, he is a great and filial son, I can¡¯t let go of him¡­¡± The old lady looked at Boss Xu with a doting look.

    ¡°Well, old lady, I understand. But, if you do this, you will kill your son, did you know that? In the past few years, not only have you hunched his back, but you have also continuously sucked his Yang qi. As you can see, he is as thin as a stick. If you don¡¯t leave him, he won¡¯t live long.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong began to persuade her with all his heart. ¡°Old lady, if you love your son so much, can you bear to kill him with your own hands? If your son suffers a loss of Yang Shou (TN: lifespan) because of you and dies, he will turn into a bitter spirit. He would not be able to recognize any of his family members and would cause chaos in the world. Even if he goes into the Yin zone (TN: another word of the underworld), he would be sent to Av¨©ci (TN: lowest level of the Naraka or ¡°hell¡± realm, with the most suffering), suffering forever.¡±

    After she heard that, the old lady shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No! I can¡¯t kill my son! He is a loyal son! I can¡¯t kill him!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and took out a piece of willow from his canvas bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go, old lady, I will seal you in this piece of willow, and I will send you to the underworld in due time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, young man¡­¡± The old lady gave Huang Xiaolong a grateful look, and then she held Boss Xu¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°My son, I am leaving¡­ I can¡¯t hurt you anymore. I have caused you to suffer for the past few years. Please don¡¯t hate me¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother! You¡­you¡­If you don¡¯t want to leave, don¡¯t leave! I don¡¯t hate you!¡± By now, Boss Xu was dissolved in a puddle of tears.

    ¡°Boss Xu, humans and spirits have different paths. This is the natural law of heaven and earth. Don¡¯t be obsessed. When I help you send your mother to the underworld, you can burn paper money for her every day, so that she will enjoy a good time down below. She will also always be blessing you,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a kind smile.

    After he spoke, Huang Xiaolong did not hesitate and lifted the willow in his hand. ¡°Old lady, come in.¡±

    The old lady took a final look at Boss Xu, then her spirit body turned into wisps of faint green smoke and drifted toward the willow like the wind.

    The piece of willow in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand was even more extraordinary than normal. It was taken from the willow tree beside the Narakade (TN: The entrance of the underworld, the first level leading to hell) and soaked in Yomi Water. It was a powerful spirit-sucking pendant.

    In an instant, the old lady was sealed firmly in the willow.

    At the same time, Boss Xu stood upright and his back was perfectly straight!

    A back stubbornly hunched for years was healed without the need for medicine!

    Boss Xu subconsciously stretched his muscles and bones and felt that his whole body was relaxed and refreshed. He felt like he was drinking fine wine, like a dragon or snake shedding its skin, like he was being reborn! His energy came up all at once!

    ¡°Okay! Old Xu, your hunchback is gone!¡± The people who were friends with Boss Xu were happy for him.

    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t worry, I will surely burn a stick of incense for you every day and night, and I will consecrate you!¡± Boss Xu knelt on his knees and bowed deeply three times toward the willow in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Boss Xu, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of your mother. Don¡¯t miss her too much. Life and death are part of human nature. The most important thing is that people who are alive should live their lives well.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and put the willow back in his canvas bag.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, this¡­ thank you so much for this!¡± Boss Xu stood up straight and strode toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Miracle Doctor, I¡¯m amazed by your methods! Next time if you need a hand in Coast City, drop me a call. As long as it is within my power, I will definitely not refuse!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­well, pay me 5000 yuan first.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were fiery.

    Just like that, he closed another deal.

    The key was that this 5,000 yuan was so easy to make.

    Boss Xu insisted on giving Huang Xiaolong more money, but Huang Xiaolong did not disregard his philosophy as a human being. He only charged 5,000 yuan. Boss Xu had no cash. He added Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat account and sent a 5,000 yuan red envelope to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled contentedly. ¡°Boss Xu, remember to eat more food that nourishes essence and blood, as well as ginseng, Solomon¡¯s seal, etc. After a period of recuperation, you should be as healthy as before. Also¡­ if you need services of this kind in the future, please consider me.¡±

    ¡°Miracle Doctor! Let me add your WeChat!¡±

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, please add WeChat!¡±

    ¡°Miracle Doctor, tell me your WeChat!¡±

    ¡­

    At that moment, the bosses and wealthy businessmen in the private room rushed forward, their faces flushed with excitement, and asked for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s endlessly unpredictable methods had impressed this group of people! From then on, within the upper-class social circles of Coast City, the name of ¡°Master Huang¡± would be well-known!

    Huang Xiaolong naturally did not refuse anyone who came. He happily added all these people to his WeChat. He knew in his heart that by adding these wealthy people¡¯s WeChat, they could use their connections to expand his business. Naturally, he would be making more and more money in the future. Just like the people in the city said, it was time to start counting money until your hand cramped up!

    Hong Quantao and Zou Shi watched from the sidelines, and they both secretly put out their tongues and were also grateful.

    They knew that they had made the right move in fawning over Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Miracle Doctor really has this kind of means to drive away spirits¡­powerful, truly powerful,¡± Hong Quantao said emotionally.

    ¡°The more you get along with the Miracle Doctor, the less you can see through him¡­ Master, he is a master. Old Hong, in the future, we will have to take care of the Miracle Doctor¡­it is our blessing to be his acquaintance and friend.¡± Zou Shi¡¯s face was full of piety.

    After adding their WeChats, Huang Xiaolong turned and said to Su Xiaoman, ¡°Sis Xiaoman, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Xiaoman replied obediently with a smile.

    At that time, Director Qiu walked over with a look of expectation, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Miracle Doctor Xiaolong, can we step aside to have a talk?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°Uncle Qiu, do you want me to help treat your illness so that you can be fertile?¡±

    Director Qiu¡¯s face blushed. He was in his 50s. Forget about fertility, even sleeping with his wife was a little overwhelming. He could survive a few times a month, but even then he had to take medicine.

    Originally, he had given up all hope, but Qiu Xuan¡¯s betrayal made him want flesh and blood of his own more than ever.

    Huang Xiaolong was such a godly figure, so Director Qiu cheekily came over and pleaded.

    ¡°Miracle Doctor Xiaolong, in regard to this matter¡­can you think of something for this old man¡­Don¡¯t worry, regardless if it works or not, I will make sure you are well-paid for it.¡± Director Qiu looked rather anxious and used honorifics while talking to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hey¡­Uncle Qiu, it is actually very simple. Not only can I make you fertile, but I can also make you a beast in bed¡­You can even have twins if you want¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin and quickly made some mental calculations. ¡°But¡­in terms of price, it will be more expensive¡­¡±

    Have fertility?

    A beast in bed?

    Have twins?

    Director Qiu could not believe his ears!

    ¡°Miracle Doctor Xiaolong! You¡­you are not lying to me?¡± Director Qiu gasped, grabbing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulders and shaking his whole body. ¡°Miracle Doctor Xiaolong, if you do this for me, you are my parent who rebirths me! Money¡ªmoney is not a problem!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was also a little nervous.

    He knew that Director Qiu was rich, immensely so. This deal was probably his biggest earning since he came to Coast City. As a child from the rural country, he was also excited about the hope of revitalizing the whole village.

    ¡°This much¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hands and raised all ten fingers.

    Director Qiu interpreted it as Huang Xiaolong asking for 1 billion. For him, 1 billion was a hefty amount, but compared to regaining fertility, money was as common as clouds in the sky!

    He was about to agree, but to his surprise, Huang Xiaolong mumbled nervously, ¡°Uncle Qiu, if you are willing to pay 100,000 yuan, I will take the job!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­100,000 yuan¡­¡± Director Qiu was momentarily confused.

    ¡°Uncle Qiu, do you think 100,000 yuan is too much?¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°No, no, okay! 100,000 yuan! Miracle Doctor Xiaolong, I¡¯ll give it! Then¡­Can I trouble you to come to my house and treat my condition¡­¡± Director Qiu did not want to wait even a minute.

    Huang Xiaolong was about to nod in agreement when the phone rang suddenly.

    He picked up the phone and looked at it. Cui Dong was calling.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Lil Master, where are you now? Are you free?¡± Cui Dong¡¯s voice seemed extremely anxious.

    ¡°Ah¡­Uncle Cui, I¡¯m at the Emperor Hotel. I¡¯m free now, is everything okay with you?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied.

    ¡°Lil Master, this time, you need to help Feiyan¡­Last night, Feiyan had a nightmare again! This time, not only did she have a nightmare, but she also sleepwalked! Her illness¡­it didn¡¯t improve but¡­ it worsened. Lil Master, you must save Feiyan!¡± Cui Dong¡¯s voice was choked.

    Cui Feiyan had been identified by Huang Xiaolong as a potential wife. After he had heard about the situation, he was naturally a little concerned. ¡°Uncle Cui, Feiyan is not sick, she is haunted by malicious spirits. Okay, I understand, I will come over now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Lil Master, then I¡¯ll come to pick you up right away.¡± Cui Dong felt relieved when he heard that Huang Xiaolong agreed to take action immediately.

    ¡°No need, send the address to my WeChat and I will drive there myself. I will hang up now.¡± Huang Xiaolong addressed Director Qiu after hanging up the phone, ¡°Uncle Qiu, I have a very important matter to deal with right now. I will treat you another day for your illness.¡±

    Director Qiu had been standing next to Huang Xiaolong. He clearly heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire conversation with Cui Dong. His expression was a little odd and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Miracle Doctor Xiaolong, is that¡­is that Brother Cui Dong who called? About niece Feiyan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Qiu, do you also know Uncle Cui and Feiyan?¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about Brother Cui Dong in Coast City Mall? My niece, Feiyan is also the goddess of Coast City¡­ Okay, Miracle Doctor Xiaolong, I won¡¯t delay you any further, you should handle this first.¡± Director Qiu was a reasonable man.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned his head and said to Su Xiaoman. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, you can go home first, I have something to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Xiaolong, be careful.¡± Su Xiaoman was especially sensible and would not bother Huang Xiaolong when it was critical.

    Huang Xiaolong hurriedly left the private room.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Brother Cui Dong also has something to ask from Miracle Doctor Xiaolong.¡± Director Qiu looked on as Huang Xiaolong left, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Miracle Doctor Xiaolong has become famous in Coast City! This¡­only a stalwart dragon is capable to cross the river!¡±

 Chapter 37

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Huang Xiaolong walked out of the Emperor Hotel alone, reached the parking lot, got into his BYD F3, then checked his mobile phone. Cui Dong had already sent over the address.

    ¡°Cui Group Building¡±

    It was not far from the Emperor Hotel, in a nearby business district.

    Huang Xiaolong drove the car skilfully to his destination and arrived within a few minutes.

    He parked the car and looked around.

    Tsk tsk, the Cui Group Building in front of him rose impressively from the ground. It was the tallest and most magnificent building in this commercial district. It was incredibly eye-catching.

    Huang Xiaolong counted. The building was over forty stories high. Below the 26th floor, it was a traditional rectangular shape, but starting from the 27th floor, the irregular shape was trapezoidal and gradually narrowed, so that the highest floor was a sharp point. The whole building was straight from top to bottom. For comparison, it looked like a used pencil.

    After a slight look, Huang Xiaolong understood the reason it was designed that way.

    From the perspective of the art of feng shui, the lower rectangular shape of the building belonged to the earth and the pointed upper part belonged to the fire. Earth and fire promoted growth when they were together, forming the setup of a prosperous building.

    The one who managed this building was a beautiful princess in Coast City, his goddess!

    At that time, it was just past four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and it was not yet after work hours. The weather was hot and the surroundings of the building seemed a bit deserted.

    ¡°It¡¯s so gorgeous for such a tall building¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong walked into the building with a look of amazement.

    ¡°Stop where you are! Who are you?¡± Before he entered the door, several security guards rushed out from the sides.

    Huang Xiaolong, who was dressed as a laborer, was about to walk straight into the building. Was that not ridiculous? Just so you know, everyone who entered and exited this building were all high-end business people and white-collar workers!

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, little farmer, why are you here? Our company doesn¡¯t hire laborers.¡± A chubby middle-aged security guard glanced at Huang Xiaolong contemptuously.

    ¡°Huh? Uncle, I¡¯m not here for a job. I¡¯m here to find someone.¡± Huang Xiaolong said quickly.

    ¡°Looking for someone? Who are you looking for?¡± The fat security guard was skeptical.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Feiyan. It was Uncle Cui who asked me to come over.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a broad grin.

    ¡°Um¡­The Chairman asked you to come and find CEO Cui?¡±

    The security guards were all dumbfounded.

    What did this little farmer have to do with a goddess like CEO Cui?

    The security guards naturally did not drop the subject that easily. At that time, a middle-aged man with an anxious look rushed out of the building. He was dressed in business attire. He was slightly plump and had a friendly face, but his eyes were shrewd.

    ¡°You¡­ are you Huang¡­Young Master Huang?¡± The middle-aged man walked out and looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    This middle-aged man was Department Head Hua, the Department Head of the Cui Group¡¯s General Department. Just now, Cui Dong personally called and asked him to wait for someone at the entrance of the company.

    A young man in his early twenties, dressed very plainly, carrying a canvas bag, his surname was Huang.

    Department Head Hua tried to analyze Cui Dong¡¯s tone and unexpectedly deduced that Cui Dong attached great importance to this young man with the surname Huang. You could even go so far as to say there was respect in his voice. Department Head Hua did not dare to neglect the order and hurried down from the office to wait for that person.

    When they met, Department Head Hua showed an almost flattering smile on his face, although he kept scrutinizing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity in his heart. His awkward nodding and bowing made the security guards scared.

    ¡°Oh, my surname is Huang, but I¡¯m not a Young Master, I¡¯m just a small farmer. Uncle Cui asked me to find Feiyan.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Young Master Huang, I understand, please, please follow me.¡± Department Head Hua greeted Huang Xiaolong with a sideways look.

    Inside the building.

    The air-conditioning was perfectly comfortable, and the various decorations and furnishings were simply magnificent, elegant, and generous, to the point that the effect was dizzying.

    It was more than that. Huang Xiaolong also saw many well-dressed handsome men and women walking around holding folders or printed materials.

    And the women he saw¡­ each he saw was younger than the other, and more beautiful than the last. They all wore hip-hugging skirts, black stockings, and overall looked very seductive.

    ¡®Oh my God¡­ so many beautiful girls¡­Does Feiyan¡¯s company recruit people based on their faces? What did the girls in the city eat when they grew up? How did they get so pretty¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong quietly enjoyed the feast for the eyes.

    Department Head Hua stayed beside him quietly, observing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s every move, every expression. He noticed that Huang Xiaolong kept looking around like an ignorant farmer. When he saw the beautiful female staff, his face was flushed with undisguised excitement. Department Head Hua was getting more and more doubtful of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity and background.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, CEO Cui is in the staff room on the 45th floor. I will take you up now.¡± Department Head Hua led Huang Xiaolong to the elevator entrance.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked into the elevator with a smile on his face.

    45th floor.

    The floor was covered with precious handmade carpets, and the doors of the offices were closed.

    Department Head Hua led Huang Xiaolong to a door with a ¡°Staff Room¡± sign.

    In the staff room.

    Inside the room decorated like a five-star hotel presidential suite, Cui Feiyan sat behind a mahogany desk.

    Today, Cui Feiyan¡¯s dressing was a bit unusual; she wore a pair of black tight leather pants that wrapped her long slender legs, which outlined her perfect and seductive curves.

    She had shoulder-length hair and willow leaf eyebrows, and there was a temperament of empty mountains and drizzling rain on her face. Her beauty was extreme!

    The only mar was that her face was a little pale, and her big bright eyes were bloodshot. There was occasionally a flash of pain in her eyes.

    Uh¡­ From last night until now, Cui Feiyan had been very, very unlucky.

    She had a nightmare last night and even sleepwalked, which scared the maid and nanny to death. After she woke up, she was trembling and crying.

    Then when she woke up this morning, her menses came.

    Not just that, but it came out aggressively, accompanied by intense dysmenorrhea.

    How was it aggressive? It simply came in a big amount! It was not an exaggeration to say that it was like a flood. Within an hour, she had to go to the bathroom to change her sanitary napkin.

    The dysmenorrhea was also the most painful one as far as she could remember. It was as if countless knives were garrotting her stomach.

    It took strong willpower for Cui Feiyan to come to the company to work.

    She did not dare to wear a skirt, so she donned a pair of dark leather pants to avoid embarrassment.

    After working hard to finish the day¡¯s work, unexpected guests came to the door.

    In the staff room, besides Cui Feiyan, there were also two men, one old and one young.

    The younger man was about twenty-six or seven years old, had a clean look, sitting on the sofa, and had a very calm and steady aura.

    The older man stood behind the sofa. He gave off the impression of a slumbering tiger. If he stayed quiet, he seemed fine. However, the moment he made a move, it seemed that he would hurt someone. That was quite similar to Cui Dong¡¯s personal bodyguard, Uncle Fu.

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ve asked you out many times, so could you stop embarrassing me?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was soft, but his gaze looking at Cui Feiyan was very strong and filled with undisguised yearning. ¡°Tonight, accompany me to the concert. I have already booked the show, just for the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Young Master Gao. I said, I won¡¯t go out alone with you, I don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings.¡± Cui Feiyan frowned and her eyes revealed a look of disdain.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Department Head Hua called out outside the door, ¡°CEO Cui.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Cui Feiyan responded.

    The door opened.

    Before the Department Head Hua entered the room, Huang Xiaolong strode in without invitation.

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯m here!¡± Huang Xiaolong did not even look at ¡°Young Master Gao¡± who was sitting on the sofa. He walked directly to Cui Feiyan¡¯s side with an expression of familiarity.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cui Feiyan nodded, her frown naturally relaxing, and an odd expression appeared in her eyes.

    Cui Dong had already notified her that he had asked for Huang Xiaolong to come over and heal her.

    Originally, Cui Feiyan wanted to observe for a few more days and avoid further interaction with Huang Xiaolong. However, unexpectedly, the nightmare escalated last night and she was scared to death.

    Therefore, Cui Feiyan did not dare to be stubborn anymore and agreed to let Huang Xiaolong take a shot at it.

    When she saw Huang Xiaolong, she did not know why, but Cui Feiyan felt a sense of security in her flustered heart. She felt unusually at ease.

    ¡°My God! Feiyan, today your ears are red, your menses are fierce, and the blackness between your eyebrows and eyes is getting thicker¡­ The situation must be very bad! I must help you fix these things right now. It must be uncomfortable, right? But don¡¯t you worry, with my help, you will be well soon.¡± When they met, Huang Xiaolong glanced at Cui Feiyan and his face was lined with worry as he spoke.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cui Feiyan had not talked about her menstrual affairs with any man face to face. She was sulky and embarrassed. On that pale and bloodless face, a red cloud appeared. ¡°Don¡¯t yell.¡±

    Maybe it was because of excessive bleeding today, so Cui Feiyan¡¯s words sounded rather breathless. The sentence was weak and sounded like she was being coquettish.

    On the sofa, a gloomy look suddenly flashed across Young Master Gao¡¯s face. It was obvious that Cui Feiyan¡¯s attitude toward this little farmer was much better than what she showed him!

    Young Master Gao glared at Huang Xiaolong with a dangerous look in his eyes!

    ¡°Oh, yes, there are outsiders¡­¡± Only then Huang Xiaolong seemed to realize the other man¡¯s presence, and then he looked at Young Master Gao. ¡°You may go out first, I need to treat Feiyan.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You, asking me to leave?¡± Young Master Gao slowly rose from the sofa. ¡°Try saying that again.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Young Master Gao struck an imposing figure. He stared at Huang Xiaolong with a beast-like ferocity, like he was ready to swallow Huang Xiaolong whole.

    A murderous intent!

    Huang Xiaolong felt like Young Master Gao was directing some murderous intent at him¡­

    However, Huang Xiaolong remained innocent-looking, and his expression was calm. ¡°Yes, I asked you to go out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Cui Feiyan stood up before Young Master Gao resorted to violence, and said loudly. ¡°Young Master Gao, please go out first. I do have something I need him to handle¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan was well-known to be naturally arrogant. To describe her with a word that was usually used to describe a man, she was a bit ¡°unruly¡±. She does not find the need to explain the things she did to others. However, now as she spoke to Young Master Gao, her tone sounded like she was trying to explain herself¡­

    The identity of the Young Master Gao was really intriguing¡­

    ¡°Okay, Feiyan. If you put it that way, I¡¯ll let it slide, for your sake.¡± Young Master Gao¡¯s eyes became very soft, but his tone was still firm. ¡°Remember, next time, come accompany me to the concert.¡±

    After he finished, Young Master Gao gave Huang Xiaolong another withering look, as if he was looking at a tuft of dead animals.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Young Master Gao and the old servant left Cui Feiyan¡¯s office together.

    ¡°Within 24 hours, I want all the information on that little farmer.¡± Young Master Gao commanded the old servant without looking back, and a murderous intent that sting someone emerged in his eyes.

    ¡°Feiyan, are you still having dysmenorrhea? Is it getting worse?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Cui Feiyan with a worried expression, his eyes eyeing up and down all over her body.

    Black leather pants made her look slim and accentuated her hips!

    However, not every woman could pull it off. First of all, the hip¡¯s shape should not be too big or flat, and the beautiful legs must be straight and long.

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s beautiful buttocks were round and upturned, and it looked rather springy at first glance. When the two legs were inadvertently brought together at the knees, there was almost no gap, and her thighs could squeeze a sheet of paper in place¡­

    Perfect! It could enchant all beings!

    Huang Xiaolong felt his blood pumping restlessly. ¡®Fei Yan is so beautiful! I must get her in bed and make her my wife! For sure! Starting today, Feiyan is mine! ¡®

    ¡°Huang¡­Huang Xiaolong, did you realize that you got yourself in big trouble?¡± There was a conflicted look in Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ah? Did I get into trouble? I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked dazed. ¡°We country folk never get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Seriously! Don¡¯t smile so cheekily!¡± Cui Feiyan said with a stern face. ¡°The person just now is Gao Tianxiang, known as one of the four Coast City Young Masters! His circle consists of the top playboys in Coast City! He is extremely conceited and will no doubt try to retaliate. There is no good ending for anyone who offends him. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking. In Coast City, there are many families with prestigious backgrounds. But when they offended Gao Tianxiang, they fell apart in a short time. The family members died and disappeared. In short, anyone who is targeted by Gao Tianxiang never makes it out safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong did not care about what Cui Feiyan was talking about. It went in his left ear and exited straight through the right. He did not regard Gao Tianxiang as his opponent at all because Gao Tianxiang was not worthy¡­

    Cui Feiyan continued. ¡°And Gao Tianxiang himself was sent to Europe and the United States by his family for training since he was a child. Rumor has it that he participated in a mysterious mercenary organization and even personally led the rebellion in some African countries. With just one gun, he could hold his ground against a regular army at the border¡­¡±

    At that point, Cui Feiyan also gave a shudder. She frowned and said. ¡°He is an existence that we ordinary people can¡¯t afford to offend, and even I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. Although I don¡¯t like him very much, all I had to do was deal with him courteously¡­ Forget it, Huang Xiaolong, I will find a way to help you. However, you¡¯d better leave Coast City as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°My God, Feiyan, why should I leave Coast City? I just came! I haven¡¯t completed the tasks given to me by the villagers¡­make money, marry a wife, go to college, I haven¡¯t completed any of them¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled, ¡°Well, Feiyan, you must be in pain now, right? I¡¯ll treat you first.¡±

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong mentioned it, Cui Feiyan¡¯s lower abdomen suffered a sharp pain, and lower down, there was a rush of blood. Her sanitary napkin was almost completely soaked¡­

    ¡°Then¡­then treat me quickly¡­you, can you really cure this disease?¡± Cui Feiyan grit her teeth in pain.

    As long as she could bear it, she would never let a man treat her dysmenorrhea. But now, she could not persist as further.

    ¡°Yes, Feiyan, don¡¯t worry. I can treat it. Now let¡¯s go for a walk to promote blood circulation. When the time is right, I will treat you. Don¡¯t worry, my treatment method does not require you to be operated on or hospitalized, nor take medicine or any injections. The effect will be quick.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡­well, okay¡­¡± Cui Feiyan nodded helplessly.

    In fact, she was still skeptical of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words. ¡°No surgery, no hospitalization, no medicine, no injections¡±. At the same time, she felt a rather awkward feeling in her heart, and she found herself thinking anxiously, ¡®What if he makes me take off my pants and show him?¡¯

    ¡®Should I obey that or not?¡¯

    The two left the staff room together and walked aimlessly on the current floor.

    Cui Feiyan walked very slowly. She looked weak, and Huang Xiaolong followed her closely.

    Along the way¡­

    ¡°Hello, CEO Cui.¡±

    ¡°Hello, CEO Cui.¡±

    ¡°Hello, CEO Cui.¡±

    When all the staff saw Cui Feiyan, they all stood at a distance, leaning forward to greet her.

    Cui Feiyan had a frosty face, stoutly maintaining the perfect image of a proud female CEO.

    However, when they saw Huang Xiaolong who was walking with Cui Feiyan, the staff members were a little stunned¡­

    This guy was dressed as a poor laborer. He was walking with CEO Cui. Who exactly was this man to CEO Cui?

    He was quite the looker, so could it be that he was CEO Cui¡¯s man?

    Bleh bleh bleh!

    How was that possible?

    As they walked, Cui Feiyan paused, with cold sweat dripping onto her forehead and pretty face, and her flawless facial features were slightly distorted. She took a breath and hissed, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, when are you going to treat me? I¡­I¡­I¡¯m dying from the pain¡­are¡­are you lying about being able to treat me, are you trying to fool me¡­you¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Huang Xiaolong had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Okay, Feiyan, after that lengthy walk, the best time for treatment has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s serious expression, Cui Feiyan was taken aback, a flicker of new hope rising in her heart unexpectedly.

    However, at this moment!

    Piak¡­

    There was a crisp sound!

    Huang Xiaolong raised his hand and slapped Cui Feiyan¡¯s pretty butt directly! He landed a solid palm on her tight and sexy buttocks outlined by black leather pants!

    The whole office area fell silent!

    The people who saw this scene looked like they saw a spirit!

    Piang¡­

    A potted plant in the hands of a cleaner was dropped to the ground.

    Piang¡­

    The folder in the hands of an OL fell to the floor, scattering its contents all over the floor.

    A fat man put the stapler in his hand directly into his open mouth.

    ¡°Oh my God, God, Buddha, and Guanyin¡­this¡­this little farmer¡­am I seeing things? How could he do this to our CEO Cui?¡± A graduate student who just came out of university had her hands tightly gripping on the hair of a white-collar lady next to her. ¡°To do¡­do something like this¡­this¡­this guy¡­is he even human?¡±

 Chapter 39

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

    Silence!

    Terrifying silence!

    Cui Feiyan herself was stunned and rooted to the spot as if struck by lightning.

    She only reacted a few seconds later.

    She was furious!

    She never imagined that there would come a day that a man would do such a thing to her in broad daylight!

    Through her anger, Cui Feiyan was also very embarrassed. Now, she really wanted to tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Cui Feiyan stuttered.

    ¡°Haha, Feiyan, do you feel any pain now? Has the blood stopped?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Cui Feiyan realized that her previously cramped abdomen did not hurt at all. Not only was the pain gone, but it was indescribably warm. Even her limbs and all her bones felt the intricate warmth seeping through them.

    The blood had stopped flowing as well.

    ¡°Is it better, Feiyan? You don¡¯t have to thank me, Uncle Cui promised to give me 10,000 yuan, so I will deal with all your problems¡­That¡¯s my duty!¡± Huang Xiaolong made the declaration with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡®Thank you?¡¯

    Cui Feiyan almost spat out a mouthful of blood¡­

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Feiyan, I am in fact massaging the sciatic nerve and quadratus femoris to regulate your endocrine system¡­ My massage is not ordinary. There are many so-called traditional Chinese massages on the market, but most of them are deceptive. Because, to learn the basic techniques of Tuina and massage in Chinese medicine, you must first learn Shaolin Internal Yijin Jing, Ba Duan Jin, or Wu Qin Xi exercises. Only after learning these exercises can you massage the patient and stimulate the human body¡¯s many potentials. Using Essential Qi to nourish the body¡¯s muscles, nerves, and promote blood circulation¡­¡±

    Cui Feiyan was feeling confused. She blushed and gritted her teeth. ¡°You mean, you know Shaolin Yijin Jing?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. ¡°Also, Feiyan, just now, it was only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. If you want to completely eradicate your chronic illness, I have to massage you a few more times.¡±

    Cui Feiyan blushed until her face was the color of hot pepper!

    It was too much!

    However, Cui Feiyan was caught in a dilemma!

    She had to admit that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°treatment¡± just now had been very effective. The dysmenorrhea that had tortured her for several hours had disappeared. Instead, she felt as refreshed as if she had just soaked in a hot spring, and all her body fatigue was eliminated.

    However, this was too shameful, right?

    Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a pained look, but when she suddenly met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, she could not help but feel her heart flutter!

    At that moment, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clear eyes, there were no distracting thoughts. The sky was as pure as rain washed, not stained with any dust. Not only that, but he also exuded an aura of righteousness.

    ¡®He¡¯s just treating me¡­ he wouldn¡¯t be using this as an opportunity to take advantage of me ¡­He¡¯s a strange one, but he shouldn¡¯t be the kind of man who takes advantage of others for personal gain¡­¡¯ Cui Feiyan blamed it on herself for thinking too much. ¡®I can deal with it! The feeling will pass. It will not hurt so much every month¡­¡¯

    ¡°Come to my office.¡± Cui Feiyan turned around and walked toward her office.

    Huang Xiaolong followed behind.

    Cui Feiyan brought Huang Xiaolong to her empty office.

    All the employees in the office area swarmed and rushed over, collectively standing outside the office door. They pricked up their ears to eavesdrop.

    In the office, the expression on Cui Feiyan¡¯s face was like a martyr rushing to the execution ground, facing death stoically, she was willing to do what was necessary.

    ¡°You¡­can you move faster¡­¡±

    Cui Feiyan whispered to Huang Xiaolong with an inaudible voice, as soft as a mosquito.

    Half an hour later¡­

    Huang Xiaolong opened the door of the office and smiled at the staff members who were near the door. ¡°Stop eavesdropping. Feiyan might just fire all of you.¡±

 Chapter 40

    After half an hour.

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s office.

    Cui Feiyan touched up her makeup. Her expression was cold, but her heart was full of shame as she sat on the office chair, looking at the cynical Huang Xiaolong who sat opposite her.

    ¡°Did you deliberately let the employees of my company see it?¡± Cui Feiyan gnashed her teeth with loathing. From now on, she was too ashamed to show her face to anyone in the company¡­

    This matter will soon be spread throughout the company. Cui Feiyan was afraid that even the cleaning ladies would talk about it in private.

    The truth was, Huang Xiaolong really did it on purpose. He was announcing to Cui Feiyan¡¯s employees that¡ªThis woman belongs to me, and her ass has been stamped by me!

    ¡°Ahaha, Feiyan, look at what you¡¯re saying, am I not merely treating you? How are you feeling now? Energetic? Ah¡­actually, it consumed a lot of my Essential Qi¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile on his face. ¡°Feiyan, at the end of the day, you are taking advantage of me, ayy¡­¡±

    Indeed, Cui Feiyan¡¯s mental state was feeling refreshed, as if she was drinking fine wine. However, she refused to admit it on the spot. ¡°Shut up! Huang Xiaolong, I can see that you are not just a big rogue, but you also pretend to be innocent after you¡¯ve taken advantage of someone¡­Remember, you are not allowed to tell anyone about this!¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement. ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. Okay, let¡¯s talk about getting rid of the spirit inside you. I heard that not only did you have nightmares last night, but you also sleepwalked¡­¡±

    After he mentioned this, Cui Feiyan immediately showed an expression of lingering fear on her face, and her beautiful eyes were full of dread!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Feiyan¡­With me, no matter how malicious the spirit is, there is only one out way to end it, which is for their souls to be destroyed! Humph! How dare they torture Feiyan in her dreams, I will definitely kill it!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared viciously.

    With Huang Xiaolong by her side, Cui Feiyan felt reassured and at ease. ¡°Then¡­then you must help me¡­Tonight, I don¡¯t want to have that nightmare again¡­it¡¯s terrible.¡±

    ¡°You can count on me.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted his chest. ¡°Feiyan, can you tell me what kind of nightmare you had?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face scrunched up at the painful memory. ¡°It¡¯s the same nightmare. Recently, I always keep repeating the same dream¡­ When I wake up from shock every time, I remember everything in the dream very vividly. It was as if it was not a dream, but reality¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, this situation is very abnormal.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°People can dream all kinds of weird dreams, but when you wake up, you will usually forget about it. But Feiyan, not only are you unable to forget it, but you always have the same nightmare¡­that means a malicious spirit has entered your dreams. Torturing you, tormenting you¡­ Eventually, it will watch you die, this is really horrible!¡±

    Cui Feiyan continued talking with a trembling voice, ¡°In that dream¡­I walk on a muddy road, and then, I¡­I will see a¡­a memorial arch¡­After that, I checked on the Internet, it was actually the ancient ¡®Chastity Memorial Arch¡¯¡­I walked through the memorial arch, then there¡¯s¡­there¡¯s an ancient well¡­There, there is a¡­ a woman sitting¡­ sitting on the edge of the well¡­ She¡­ She wears orange clothes¡­ Long hair that reached her shoulders, and I can¡¯t see her face¡­ She yelled to me, ¡®Zhen Zhen, Zhen Zhen¡­¡¯ Later, I was caught by her, and she hit me with bamboo sticks¡­every time I wake up in pain as if someone had really hit me¡­¡±

    When she got to this point, Cui Feiyan no longer had the energy to continue. She was drenched in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Oh¡­so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully.

    Chastity Memorial Arch, ancient well, Zhen Zhen¡­

    It seemed that Cui Feiyan¡¯s dream had nothing to do with her life experience. She was born in the house of the rich, a girl in the city, and went to a foreign country to experience life there. In her life, she had probably never seen any Chastity Memorial Arches and ancient wells.

    ¡®Most likely¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and already had a clear idea of what the issue was.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡­what should I do now? I don¡¯t want to have that dream anymore, I don¡¯t want to be attacked by that orange-clothed woman¡­¡± Cui Feiyan choked up as she spoke.

    ¡°Fei Yan, you can put your trust in me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a big grin. ¡°Red, orange, yellow, green, teal, blue, and purple. The one entangling you is actually an orange-clothed malicious spirit, with the special ability to enter others¡¯ dreams. Tonight, I will enter your dream and make it disappear!¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­entering my dream?¡± Cui Feiyan stared at Huang Xiaolong with an incredulous expression.

    He could even enter other people¡¯s dreams?

    Huang Xiaolong did not explain further. He took out his mobile phone to check the time. It was already 5:30 pm¡ªtime to get off work.

    ¡°Feiyan, come with me now. Let¡¯s find a quiet and private place. At night, I will enter your dream and help you drive the spirit out.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up.

    ¡°Um¡­well, okay¡­¡± Now that Huang Xiaolong was Cui Feiyan¡¯s last hope, she could only choose to believe in Huang Xiaolong. Of course, subconsciously, she did believe in Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°A private place? Let me think about it.¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face showed that she was putting some thought into it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, let¡¯s go to the hotel and get a room.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Get¡­a room¡­¡± Cui Feiyan gaped at him. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to get a hotel room with you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, find a quieter hotel with a better environment.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°By the way, you can pay for the room.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re asking me to get a room with you, and the room fee will be paid by me?¡± Cui Feiyan felt like she was brooding a little. ¡°You¡­what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Help you get rid of spirits. Feiyan, what do you think I want to do? Okay, let¡¯s not waste time, hurry up, otherwise, when night comes, you will dream of that nasty orange-clothed malicious spirit again,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged.

    Cui Feiyan struggled a little and eventually made an internal call.

    Not long after, a woman in high heels walked into the office.

    She was Cui Feiyan¡¯s assistant. She was 23 to 24 years old, dressed as a standard white-collar lady. As she walked, her plump buttocks trembled and the low-waisted tight pencil trousers outlined an enchanting arc.

    ¡®Wow¡­sexy..what a large butt, is this the combat weapon that people in the city often mention? Huang Xiaolong could not help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°Fanny, help me book a luxurious presidential suite on the top floor of the Himalayas Hotel, I need to use it tonight,¡± Cui Feiyan said indifferently.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Assistant Fanny looked surprised. She looked at Cui Feiyan and then at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®Is this true? CEO Cui¡­CEO Cui is going to get a room? Could it be¡­ just¡­just to be with this little farmer? Just now, everyone was spreading that CEO Cui was in the office and was getting it on with a little farmer¡­This¡­this was not too long ago, and¡­ she¡¯s thinking about getting a hotel room again? ¡®

    ¡°Also, help me to reschedule all the appointments tonight, I won¡¯t answer anyone¡¯s calls.¡± Cui Feiyan added.

    ¡°This¡­CEO Cui, didn¡¯t you have an appointment with Director Luo of the Land Bureau tonight? If you cancel it rashly, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t paint the best picture¡­¡± A surprised expression came across Fanny¡¯s face.

    The appointment with Director Luo of the Land Bureau was arranged a month ago. For this appointment, Cui Feiyan had put in a lot of effort. It was one of the more important meetings for Cui¡¯s Enterprise this year. It had a direct impact on the enterprise¡¯s real estate planning and layout.

    Now that Cui Feiyan had canceled this important event at the last minute, something very unusual must have occurred!

    Fanny could not help but glance at Huang Xiaolong again. ¡®It¡¯s not because she¡¯s getting a room with this little farmer and have sex, right? My goodness, what kind of ecstasy soup was CEO Cui given¡­Could it be that this little farmer is really that good in bed? ¡®

    ¡°Cancel it!¡± Cui Feiyan repeated firmly.

    ¡°OK, CEO Cui, I understand.¡± Fanny mentioned nothing more. ¡°I will call them now and book a hotel room for you.¡±

    After speaking, she twisted the plump hips, turned, and left.

    ¡°Are you done watching?¡± Cui Feiyan sneered and looked at Huang Xiaolong somewhat contemptuously. ¡°That is my personal assistant Fanny. Would you like me to introduce you?¡±

    She did not know why, but when Huang Xiaolong stared at Fanny lustfully, Cui Feiyan felt a tinge of annoyance.

    ¡°Oh¡­That is not necessary.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and blinked immediately. ¡°Feiyan, are you¡­ jealous?¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Cui Feiyan blushed violently. ¡°Next time, when you come to my company, you are not allowed to stare at those female employees lustfully! You look like a barbarian! Okay, the hotel room is booked, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 41

    After a strong insistence from Huang Xiaolong, Cui Feiyan got into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3 for the second time.

    The Himalaya Hotel was a five-star hotel with similar specifications to the Emperor Hotel.

    The presidential suite on the top floor cost 120,000 RMB per night. This was how the truly wealthy spent their money.

    Cui Feiyan blushed, lowered her head, and entered the room with Huang Xiaolong. It felt like there was something wrong with her heart¡­

    This presidential suite was as glorious as a dream. The degree of luxury in the room dazzled Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh¡­oh¡­is this the place where the gods live?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked around the room in astonishment.

    Romantic, noble, fashionable, warm, elegant, graceful, comfortable¡­ Huang Xiaolong felt that there were not enough words to describe this place!

    ¡°Stop looking around. Can you stop being so stunned by everything?¡± Cui Feiyan sat on the Italian sofa. ¡°Now help me get rid of the spirits.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s too early now,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s not night time yet. Only when you have that nightmare, can I enter your dream and help you catch the spirit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and how are you planning to enter my dream?¡± A curious look appeared on Cui Feiyan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well¡­you¡¯ll find out later.¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    At that moment, deep exhaustion imprinted itself to Cui Feiyan¡¯s willow brows.

    She yawned and felt that her eyelids were as heavy as lead.

    Of course. Cui Feiyan had lost too much blood this time. Although it had been treated by Huang Xiaolong and did not cause any further issues, when she calmed down, she became sleepy. This was a normal physiological phenomenon.

    ¡°Feiyan, are you sleepy? You can rest for a while.¡± Huang Xiaolong offered another smile.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Cui Feiyan was fighting against her drowsiness.

    A lone man and a woman sharing the same room. Cui Feiyan did not dare to fall asleep just like that. If Huang Xiaolong does something out of line, the consequences would be disastrous.

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t tough it out. I think you really want to sleep.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled again, then opened his mouth and chanted a spell.

    The spell was extremely gentle and peaceful, and seemed to be able to soothe the soul.

    Soothing Spell.

    Soon, Cui Feiyan lowered her defenses, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.

    Huang Xiaolong walked to the sofa and adjusted Cui Feiyan¡¯s body gently, making her sleeping position more comfortable.

    The goddess was the goddess, alright. Cui Feiyan was beautiful even when she slept.

    Not long after, Cui Feiyan woke up from her dream, and she looked at Huang Xiaolong with sleepy eyes. ¡°When I fell asleep earlier, did you do anything to me?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ Feiyan, I¡¯m not that kind of person at all, I¡¯m a gentleman.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the drowsy Cui Feiyan. ¡°Feiyan, are you still sleeping well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cui Fei¡¯s ears turned red and she got up from the sofa. ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ by the way, Feiyan, you should be pretty hungry, no? How about I cook some noodles for you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Cook noodles for me?¡±[1] Cui Feiyan just woke up from her dream, and when she heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, her muddled mind interpreted it as something else. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go die!¡±

    [1] In Chinese/Mandarin, the tonality of ¡®cooking noodles¡¯ sounds similar to ¡®bottom¡¯. Cui Feiyan reacted as such because she thought that Huang Xiaolong was proposing to offer his bottom/penis for her to enjoy.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Feiyan, you¡­you¡¯re thinking too much? What I meant was for me to cook noodles for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said innocently. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, aren¡¯t you? We should have dinner.¡±

    Cui Feiyan was embarrassed, but she was really hungry. She had not been feeling well today and did not even have lunch. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just call the hotel catering department to send over some food. What do you want to eat?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Feiyan, from now on, let¡¯s not be bothered by outsiders. Don¡¯t worry, I will cook the noodles. You wait.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong eagerly rushed to the kitchen.

    This five-star hotel was really extraordinary. There were fresh seasonal vegetables and fruits in the kitchen refrigerator, a variety of ingredients, condiments, imported rice, and of course, good noodles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just cook noodles for dinner.¡± Huang Xiaolong searched in the refrigerator.

    In the Age of the Last Dharma, all the gods disappeared. As a spirit conjurer, Huang Xiaolong could be said to have control over the entire hell. In the Yin zone, there were many cooks, more than in the Yang zone[1], and there were even many top imperial chefs that served the emperors in ancient times.

    Huang Xiaolong had learned all kinds of cooking skills from them ages ago.

    Take cooking noodles as an example. Huang Xiaolong had mastered the craftsmanship of imperial chefs. In ancient times, such noodles were only eaten by emperors and queens.

    After preparing the materials and ingredients, Huang Xiaolong began to show his skills and got to work.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t mess around, do you even know how to cook?¡± Cui Feiyan murmured after going to the bathroom. She sat on the sofa and pursed her mouth, with a suspicious expression on her face as she called out to Huang Xiaolong who was in the kitchen. ¡®Is his cooking even edible? Will I die from this?¡±

    Cui Feiyan was a gourmet eater, so she usually savored delicacies made by elite private chefs or Michelin chefs. Her taste buds were pampered and she could only eat the most exquisite dishes.

    Cui Feiyan did not believe Huang Xiaolong could serve up food that suited her palate.

    ¡®Ah¡­Persevere, persevere, it will be fine. It is nothing more than being hungry for a few more hours. What are you afraid of?¡¯ Cui Feiyan shook her head. She was bored, so she simply turned on the TV and watched it.

    While she was watching TV, Cui Feiyan felt a strange feeling in her heart¡­

    She was sitting on the sofa watching TV and Huang Xiaolong was tossing about in the kitchen. This¡­this felt like the life of a young couple!

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s life since childhood had been spent being busy¡ªbusy studying, busy taking exams, busy studying abroad, now busy with meetings, busy investing, busy investigating¡­It was rare for her to watch TV with such leisure, waiting for a man in the kitchen to make her good food.

    It felt like a family!

    Cui Feiyan felt a hint of unexplainable warmth. She was very touched and the corners of her eyes were slightly damp!

    She peered into the kitchen thoughtfully, and inadvertently, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, sketching out a knowing smile.

    ¡°Fei Yan, I¡¯m done with the noodles, we¡¯re ready for dinner!¡± At that time, Huang Xiaolong roared and walked out with two large bowls of noodles while grinning.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t want to eat noodles.¡¯ Cui Feiyan muttered, but thinking that Huang Xiaolong had put in a lot of effort into cooking for her, she did not object, got up from the sofa, walked to the table, and sat down.

    Huang Xiaolong handed a bowl of noodles and a pair of chopsticks to Cui Feiyan, and then he sat down quickly without saying anything and started to eat his noodles. He looked rather ravenous.

    Cui Feiyan was originally prepared to take just a few bites out of courtesy. To her surprise, the heat from the bowl of noodles rose in the air and an indescribable fragrance came to her face!

    Her stomach grumbled¡­

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s stomach made an audible sound. Her eyes squinted slightly, her nose twitched. It seemed that just from the scent, every cell in her body was screaming that she was hungry!

    The urge to immediately devour this bowl of noodles struck her hard!

    Glancing at it again, the noodles were just plain noodles. It had a clear, watery soup, but each noodle was glowing with golden and crispy luster as if they were not just noodles, but a work of art!

    Cui Feiyan subconsciously grabbed the chopsticks, picked up a piece of noodles, and sent it to her cherry mouth¡­

    Boom! ! ! !

    Her taste buds just exploded!

    The noodles melted in her mouth as soon as it went in and had an exquisite texture. Moreover, eating the noodles made Cui Feiyan feel so elated that she thought she had sprouted wings!

    The next moment, Cui Feiyan buried her head, completely losing the demeanor of a goddess, and started to ravenously slurp and eat the noodles.

    ¡®It¡¯s too delicious! My goodness! What kind of junk food have I been eating before? This noodle is¡­ it¡¯s so delicious¡­ A bowl of plain noodles, how can it be so good? ¡®

    Cui Feiyan ate quickly. Her pure and glamorous face was full of joy.

    On top of the joy, she also felt love.

    How could Cui Feiyan¡¯s mood at this moment be described?

    Walking with you in the blooming flowers in spring

    Accompanying you to watch the stars wink in the summer night

    Wandering in the golden wheat field with you at dusk in autumn

    Winter snowflakes with you

    It made her feel a wonderful warmth spread inside her body!

    In a few minutes, Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan finished their noodles.

    The bowls were scraped clean.

    ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯m stuffed, that hit the spot.¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out contentedly.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, how did you make this noodle? You are unbelievable! I swear I have never eaten such delicious noodles in my life! You¡¯re better than the chef of a Michelin restaurant!¡± This bowl of noodles made Cui Feiyan thoroughly change her view of Huang Xiaolong.

    Super memory, good driving skills, medical skills, catching spirits, cooking noodles¡­

    Cui Feiyan realized that the more she came into contact with Huang Xiaolong, the less she actually knew about him!

    He was like a magic box that could bring surprises and excitement every day!

    ¡°Hehehe, Feiyan, are my noodles delicious?¡± After eating and drinking enough, Huang Xiaolong teased Cui Feiyan. [2]

    Unexpectedly, Cui Feiyan was completely fooled and blurted out, ¡°Delicious, delicious, Huang Xiaolong, your noodles are really delicious.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, Cui Feiyan reacted immediately. Her face was flushed and she said angrily, ¡°F*ck you! You brute! What was that? Can¡¯t you be more serious?¡±

    ¡°I have always been very serious.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an innocent look.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk business. How about if I invest in a noodle restaurant for you?¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes were colorful. ¡°I will spend 100 million yuan to help you open 100 chain noodle restaurants in Coast City. We will split the profits equally, okay?¡±

    Cui Feiyan was very business savvy. This kind of deliciousness was irresistible. Noodles that can bring about a sense of happiness would definitely make a tidy profit. It can be popularised in Coast City and spread across the country.

    A business opportunity!

    This was a huge business opportunity!

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Huang Xiaolong flatly rejected Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Um¡­you¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was speechless. ¡°You don¡¯t want to make money?¡±

    ¡°Fei Yan, I can make money by catching spirits and exorcising evil.¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to open a noodle shop. My hobby is catching ghosts.¡±

    Cui Feiyan really did not know what to say.

    At that time, as night fell and the lanterns came on, Huang Xiaolong stood up and looked down at the brightly lit night view of Coast City through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    ¡°The night scenery in the big city is so beautiful¡­ Feiyan, you should take a bath first.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Uh¡­take¡­ take a bath? Why should I take a bath?¡± Cui Feiyan said blankly.

    ¡°Go to bed after taking a shower.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned around to look at the graceful Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Go to bed?¡± Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong with some caution. ¡°I¡­ I never promised¡­to sleep with you¡­ Please, don¡¯t be so dirty-minded, okay?¡±

    ¡°Fei Yan, you misunderstood the situation again. I¡¯m asking you to go to bed to help you get rid of spirits. It¡¯s dark, I¡¯m going to enter your dream and kill the orange-clothed malicious spirit,¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly.

    ¡°I have to go to bed so that you¡­can you enter my dream?¡± Cui Feiyan was a little unhappy.

    ¡°Yeah, you have to go to bed.¡± Huang Xiaolong was very serious, but there was a hint of slyness in his eyes. ¡°Feiyan, listen to me, we must sleep together so that I can enter your dreams smoothly.¡±

    [1] alternate reference to Earth

    [2] In Mandarin, the tonality of ¡®cooking noodles¡¯ sounds similar to ¡®bottom¡¯.

 Chapter 43

    Cui Feiyan was despairing!

    She was an untouched virgin and a proud female CEO who had not been touched by a man of the same age in her life!

    However, today¡­

    Her butt was slapped by Huang Xiaolong and she checked into a room with him.

    Now she even had to ¡°sleep¡± with him¡­

    What injustice!

    It was really impossible not to sleep, as Cui Feiyan shuddered at the thought of that nightmare. It was a fear from the depths of the soul, and it was eroding her.

    ¡°Then¡­then you are not allowed to mess around¡­¡± Cui Feiyan finally gave in and whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feiyan, I am a gentleman, and our rural people are simple folk.¡± Huang Xiaolong had to resist the urge to laugh.

    There was no need to sleep together for Huang Xiaolong to enter Cui Feiyan¡¯s dreams. Huang Xiaolong was taking advantage of the situation. He did not consider it as indecent, however. After all, she was his future wife, what was so wrong with getting some pleasure in advance?

    ¡°I won¡¯t take a shower¡­I¡­I would also not undress. If I want to sleep, I¡¯ll just sleep like this.¡± Cui Feiyan finished speaking and ran to the bedroom quickly.

    She¡¯ll just sleep like this? Okay! He was satisfied as long as he could get her in the same bed!

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯m coming!¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands and ran into the bedroom excitedly.

    The bed in the bedroom was spacious. Cui Feiyan was already lying on the bed, and closed her eyes nervously, like an angel who had fallen into the world!

    ¡®Oh¡­oh¡­I, I have never slept with a woman¡­Calm down, Calm down¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath, took off his muddy rubber shoes, moved to Cui Feiyan¡¯s side, and laid down beside her.

    The two were now considered to have shared the same bed.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you had better not mess around, okay?¡± Cui Feiyan pleaded a little bit pitifully.

    However, the masculine scent from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body made her feel confused.

    A fragrant beauty was beside Huang Xiaolong. Although he was a little farmer who had never experienced sex, Huang Xiaolong could not hold it in anymore.

    He had a powerful urge to hold Cui Feiyan in his arms, kiss, and touch her!

    However, Huang Xiaolong knew that once he did that, he would hurt Cui Feiyan¡¯s heart irreparably. He forced himself to suppress the beautiful thoughts in his heart. ¡°Feiyan, now I will recite the Soothing Spell for you. You can sleep without fear. I will find you in your dreams.¡±

    Recently, when she went to bed at night, Cui Feiyan was scared to death. Tonight, with Huang Xiaolong sleeping next to her, although she was embarrassed and ashamed, there was really a great sense of security.

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Cui Feiyan nodded obediently.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong chanted the Soothing Spell, and Cui Feiyan immediately fell asleep.

    Huang Xiaolong did not immediately burn the dream charm. He observed Cui Feiyan¡¯s beautiful face.

    Not long now!

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s delicate body twitched, her calm and pretty face was slightly distorted, and her expression became very frightened!

    ¡°Okay¡­ Feiyan is starting to have nightmares¡­Orange-clothed malicious spirit, you dare to harm my wife. This time, I want your soul to be destroyed!¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly took out the dream charm.

    As the Fuzhuan spontaneously burned, golden light scattered, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul directly entered Cui Feiyan¡¯s dream!

    It was a dirt road wide enough for two horses to walk side by side. There was a waning moon in the distance, and the moonlight was bleak. In the woods on the roadside, the shadows of the trees were mottled like spirits.

    Huang Xiaolong raised his vision and saw that a graceful shadow was standing in front of him, walking alone. She seemed to be very scared. When she walked, her arms were trembling and her body was shaking. It was Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Feiyan!¡± Huang Xiaolong shouted, and then caught up with her in three or two steps.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re here¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± When Cui Feiyan saw Huang Xiaolong, like a drowning person grabbing onto a life-preserver, she subconsciously reached out and held Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand!

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s small hands were cold and the palms were full of cold sweat, but they were weak and boneless, and they were very comfortable to hold.

    Huang Xiaolong gently interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t be afraid. Trust me, no matter what spirit we may encounter, when they meet me, their only fate is to die.¡±

    As he spoke, the two of them held hands and walked forward.

    Walking along the road, as Cui Feiyan had described, a memorial arch appeared in front of him.

    This was a fairly tall memorial arch with the words ¡°Exemplary Chastity¡± engraved on it. The stone under the memorial arch was eroded and covered with moss.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡­just¡­behind this memorial arch¡­there, there is a well, and the woman in orange would be sitting on the edge of the well¡­¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s teeth were chattering.

    ¡°Hehe, I got it, let¡¯s go and check it out now.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked excited. He pulled Cui Feiyan and walked quickly across the memorial arch.

    Beyond the memorial arch, there really was an ancient well, but there was no orange-clothed malicious spirit.

    ¡°Ah¡­why¡­why isn¡¯t she here¡­¡± Cui Feiyan looked around brashly.

    ¡°Heh, Feiyan, she must have known that I¡¯m here, so she hid¡­but it doesn¡¯t matter, I will chant a Ghost Attracting Spell now. If it is nearby, I can lure it out.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled confidently and then chanted the spell.

    Suddenly, a gust of yin breeze was lifted, and cold air came from all directions!

    Cui Feiyan shrank her head into her neck, her tender body shriveling into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms.

    And the next moment!

    An orange figure crawled out of the ancient well!

    ¡°Zhen Zhen, you are here¡­kekeke¡­I didn¡¯t expect that you also brought a helper¡­ but it¡¯s useless¡­¡± A sharp female voice, sounding like the grinding of teeth, resounded in the air.

    The orange-clothed malicious spirit had appeared!

    It crawled out of the well and sat on the edge of the well. It was dressed in orange and her face was covered with long hair. It was vaguely visible that it had a slender figure and a slim waist. It turned out to be a standard nine-headed figure[1].

    ¡°Heh, it seems that you were very beautiful when you were alive.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s her! That¡¯s her! Huang Xiaolong, that is, she hit me¡­ hit me with a bamboo stick¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was scared and hid behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Miss Zhenzhen, back then, you slandered me and made me commit suicide by jumping into this well¡­Kekeke¡­I¡¯m here to claim your life¡­ Besides, I really didn¡¯t steal your jewelry¡­ Ah, why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me?¡± The orange-clothed malicious spirit said with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business! I¡¯m not Zhenzhen¡­ Please, don¡¯t pester me, I have never harmed anyone¡­ Let me go¡­¡± Cui Feiyan sobbed.

    It must be a false accusation. She was obviously Cui Feiyan, who the hell is Zhenzhen? She refused to take the blame for this!

    Upon seeing this, Huang Xiaolong had an expression on his face that showered that he understood everything. ¡°This is within my expectations. Just for such a small issue, you¡¯ve tormented Feiyan for so long¡­ Fortunately, Feiyan met me, otherwise, her trouble would be endless.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, spirits want revenge, and usually won¡¯t find the wrong person.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, believe me, I¡¯m really not Zhenzhen. You can check my ID card¡­I haven¡¯t changed my name since I was young.¡± Cui Feiyan defended herself.

    ¡°Feiyan, you are Zhenzhen¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said. ¡°To be precise, in your previous life, you were a daughter of a big family and you were named ¡®Zhenzhen¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Past life?¡± Cui Feiyan looked confused.

    ¡°Yes, you killed a woman in your previous life, or, we can say that this woman died because of you. She is full of resentment and has turned into an orange-clothed malicious spirit to take revenge on you. Feiyan, if you can¡¯t completely resolve it in this life, then you will suffer more in your next life.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the orange-clothed malicious spirit by the well. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care what kind of grievances you have with Feiyan in the previous life, retaliation is pointless. If you choose to continue to trouble her, trust that I will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Jie Jie Jie Jie¡­Little Taoist priest, you want to kill me? I want to see if you have this ability! I died an unjust death. Although they found the jewelry under my pillow¡­ But I was being framed. Miss Zhenzhen, you shouldn¡¯t simply decide that I stole your jewelry¡­As a maid, is my life so worthless? Death! Miss Zhenzhen, you need to die!¡±

    The orange-clothed malicious spirit screamed like a night owl. She soared up, like a lion chasing a rabbit, and rushed toward Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan. She was hostile, and the air in all directions became thick and blood red!

    Cui Feiyan almost fainted. She hugged Huang Xiaolong from behind, tears streaming down, and whimpered non-stop, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I haven¡¯t harmed anyone¡­ in my previous life, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was not afraid. His lips opened and closed, and beams of golden light came out, then transformed into dense Sanskrit characters, and finally formed a Buddhist scripture.

    This was the Lotus Sutra, which was awe-inspiring. The orange-clothed malicious spirit was wrapped in the scripture, and the surrounding hostility evaporated like bubbles.

    The resentment from the orange-clothed malicious spirit¡¯s body was constantly being purified. After a short while, it even diffused a pious aura, as though she had found clarity.

    When Huang Xiaolong finished reciting a piece of the Lotus Sutra, the orange-clothed malicious spirit stood on the spot, her long hair that covered her face scattered, revealing a pale and graceful face.

    It smiled from the corners of its mouth, put its hands together, and spoke in a clear voice. ¡°Thank you, Master, for not killing me. Xiao Lian has let go of the negativity in her past life.¡±

    After speaking, it looked at Cui Feiyan again and said softly. ¡°Miss Zhenzhen, I am the one who has caused you to suffer these past few days. I¡¯m sorry. I wish you will be happy, peaceful, and joyous in this life. I hope that you will grow old together with this Master.¡±

    Then, it bowed slightly toward Huang Xiaolong, still smiling broadly. Its expression became more enlightened and finally, it turned into a wisp of blue smoke, disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°Okay, Feiyan, it¡¯s done!¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°I must be too kind, I didn¡¯t destroy its soul¡­hehe, but it wishes us to grow old together¡­¡±

    [1] The ratio of face to height is 1:9, which means that the height is nine times the height of the face

 Chapter 44

    After he dealt with the orange-clothed malicious spirit, Huang Xiaolong left Cui Feiyan¡¯s dream.

    He looked at the phone, it was already past 11 pm.

    ¡°Uh¡­ the nightmare of Feiyan has been going on for a long time¡­but now it¡¯s time to dispel the clouds and see the sun, and she will never have this nightmare again¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong could not help but smile.

    At that time, Cui Feiyan also opened her sleepy eyes.

    ¡°Feiyan, how do you feel now?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said.

    ¡°Um¡­I feel a lot more at ease.¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s nose crinkled slightly. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, was I really that horrible of a person in my previous life? I treated human life like it was worthless and didn¡¯t put any effort into clarifying the matter¡­ The orange-clothed malicious spirit just now said that I forced her to commit suicide¡­¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, just be better in this life. Whatever your past life was like¡­ For some people, they were pigs, dogs, or something else in their past life.¡± Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan were still in the same bed-sharing position. Heat resonated from Cui Feiyan¡¯s body. The hot aroma of orchid-like musk made Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart feel as sweet as if it was coated with honey.

    Huang Xiaolong could not help but sneak a few more glances. In the light shone by the bedside lamp, her big eyes, long eyelashes, snow-white skin, thin cherry lips, and delicate features¡­ Cui Feiyan was just so beautiful!

    When Cui Feiyan finally reacted, she blushed and said, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, thank you¡­ I¡¯m going home to rest.¡±

    After the nightmare had ended, Cui Feiyan was very sleepy. It could even be said that she was a little prostrated. Her tiredness swept in like a tide, and her eyelids were made of lead. She could not wait to get in bed to sleep.

    ¡°No need¡­ Feiyan, let¡¯s sleep here. It¡¯s very late. Besides, it¡¯s so expensive here. Isn¡¯t it a waste not to sleep here for the night?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Oh my¡­you want to take advantage of me again.¡± Cui Feiyan said coquettishly. Now, her ice and snow have melted quietly, and in front of Huang Xiaolong, the expressions and gestures of a coy woman were shown from time to time. After today¡¯s events, Cui Feiyan¡¯s mentality had changed. At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s position in her heart had substantially improved.

    On the one hand, it was because she was really too tired and exhausted, on the other hand, in her subconscious, Cui Feiyan did not want to be separated from Huang Xiaolong immediately.

    ¡°Then¡­just sleep like this. Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t you do anything bad, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll go home immediately.¡± Cui Feiyan whispered.

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess around.¡± Huang Xiaolong promised.

    He did not want to take advantage of others in this situation.

    He had the confidence to make Cui Feiyan fall in love with him completely, and then take the initiative to ask him for sex¡­

    After he was done speaking, Huang Xiaolong did not really do anything out of line. He closed his eyes and went to sleep as well.

    After a short while, Huang Xiaolong snored softly.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Cui Feiyan breathed a sigh of relief.

    She could not hold it anymore. Her eyelids were fighting and soon, she fell asleep in a daze.

    Half asleep and half awake, Cui Feiyan discovered that it was actually quite comfortable to lean on Huang Xiaolong. There was a feeling in her heart that she had never had in more than 20 years. It was a very steadfast feeling, that was¡ªa sense of security!

    Huang Xiaolong gave her a sense of security that she had never had before!

    Cui Feiyan had once imagined, what kind of man would make her feel safe¡­ Would he be a very manly muscular man? Or a business elite who returned from studying abroad? Perhaps a handsome young heir? Or a charming and sophisticated middle-aged man?

    None of that was true! Rather, it was a little farmer who was dressed in rustic clothes and talked incoherently!

    Ah¡­the world was unpredictable!

    The breath coming from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body smelled very good. Cui Feiyan gently moved toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side and leaned her head lightly on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, with one hand gently resting on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist¡­

    The moonlight outside the window seeped in and spilled on the bed, forming a timeless picture with an especially attractive style.

    ¡­

    At the same time, Coast City¡¯s largest nightclub¡ª¡±Storm Nightclub¡±

    In a VIP room.

    Gao Tianxiang sat on the sofa crossed-legged. He had a glass of red wine in his hand, looking natural and unrestrained.

    He wore an Italian handmade shirt specially designed for the royal family and nobles. The buttons of the shirt are South African blue diamonds, and the polishing technique is completely international.

    All of these highlighted Gao Tianxiang¡¯s status as a crown prince in Coast City.

    Behind Gao Tianxiang, an extraordinarily charming girl was gently massaging his head.

    The old servant stood beside the sofa meticulously. This was the best place to protect Gao Tianxiang. If something happened, the old servant could take action to protect Gao Tianxiang instantly.

    In addition, there was a middle-aged man with a threatening aura wearing a black shirt, holding a document in his hand. ¡°Young Master Gao, the investigation report is out.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gao Tianxiang took a sip of red wine, and he had a playful expression on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Gao, the person that you asked us to investigate is named ¡®Huang Xiaolong¡¯. He just came out of the mountains recently. He has an uncle in Coast City, but it seems like he has left for travel. In addition, the one who is closest to Huang Xiaolong is the owner of a fast-food restaurant on the Flower Lake Street of Lychee District named ¡®Su Xiaoman¡¯. Her relationship with Huang Xiaolong is very ambiguous. They may be in a relationship. Young Master Gao, with the tight deadline, this is all we found.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­He really is a little farmer¡­ ignorance is bliss, they say.¡± Gao Tianxiang shook his head.

    ¡°Young Master Gao, do you want Huang Xiaolong to disappear for good?¡± The middle-aged man in a black shirt flashed a murderous look in his eyes.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­Don¡¯t worry, I want to toy with him slowly.¡± Gao Tianxiang laughed freely. ¡°Killing someone is actually no fun. The best part is torturing and tormenting people, making him suffer, and withering in despair¡­ Su Xiaoman? Oh, let¡¯s deal with Su Xiaoman first. I want Huang Xiaolong to feel the fear, guilt, and self-blame from the people that died because of him, eventually leading to¡­despair!¡±

    There was a touch of sadistic pleasure in Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes.

    True, he did not like to kill people directly. He preferred to toy with people, and only kill them when he was bored with it.

    ¡°Well, Young Master Gao, I understand. Tomorrow night, I will personally see to this.¡±

    ¡­

    Sleeping till dawn!

    Huang Xiaolong rubbed his eyes, got up from the bed, and saw that Cui Feiyan had taken her leave long ago.

    Only the elegant fragrance remaining on the body proved what happened last night.

    ¡°Why did Feiyan leave without saying a word, it¡¯s really rude¡­ Besides, she hasn¡¯t given me the 10,000 yuan reward¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and walked to the dining table.

    There was a glass of milk, some French toast, jam, and fruit salad on the table.

    There was also a note.

    Huang Xiaolong picked it up and took a look¡ª

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I need to get to work at the company. There is the breakfast that I ordered for you on the table. If it gets cold, please heat it up by yourself. Um¡­ last night was the most beautiful, safest, and comfortable night of sleep I¡¯ve ever had. Thank you¡ª Feiyan.¡±

    The handwriting was neat and beautiful.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go home after breakfast too.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sat down and ate the food on the table.

    He left the hotel and drove home.

    ¡­

    Lychee District, Flower Lake Street.

    ¡°Auntie, this is the floor plan of the first phase of Dragon City International. Dragon City International is a new building located in a prosperous business district and backed by Daishan Park. Have a look.¡±

    A beautiful girl with a large stack of flyers in her hand was distributing them in Flower Lake Street.

    The sunlight at nine o¡¯clock in the morning shone on her energetic body, making her glow like an angel.

    She was dressed in clothing that was neither fashionable nor expensive. It was a simple plain-color long dress but it showcased her attractive and enchanting figure. Her face was pure and devoid of makeup, and she was like a lotus in the pond[1], which made people unwilling to look away.

    If Huang Xiaolong saw her, he would pounce on her and shout, ¡°First wife!¡±

    That¡¯s right, the girl who gave out the flyers was Song Yuru, the person Huang Xiaolong met on the train¡ªHuang Xiaolong¡¯s first wife!

    Most people were not happy to receive flyers. Therefore, Song Yuru was often shut down when she tried to hand them out, causing her a fair amount of embarrassment. However, she persisted in her work, and she always had the most sincere smile on her face.

    At this moment, outside a mahjong parlor on the street, a few shady scene kids were squatting and smoking. Their gazes were very greedily focused on Song Yuru¡¯s beautiful body.

    ¡°She¡¯s hot! And innocent. She looks like a college student!¡± A scene kid with yellow teeth said as he stared at Song Yuru.

    ¡°Yeah, this girl is really awesome. Heck, if I could sleep with her for one night, I would be willing to take one year off my lifespan!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­Don¡¯t just talk about it, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s easy to deal with this kind of college girl, right?¡±

    ¡­

    While talking, the few scene kids stood up and surrounded Song Yuru.

    [1] used to describe a natural and gorgeous woman

 Chapter 45

    Song Yuru had distributed flyers at the same spot for a while. She was getting a little tired, so she stood on the side of the street, and took out her phone.

    Involuntarily, Song Yuru opened her photo album and clicked on the picture that she took of Huang Xiaolong on the train.

    Looking at the photo, Song Yuru murmured with a strange feeling in her beautiful eyes, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, where are you? I have something that I urgently need your help with¡­ugh. When I asked you to share your WeChat ID, you pretended to be a fool, I hate it!¡±

    ¡°Hey there, pretty, are you alone?¡±

    The scene kids quickly came up to Song Yuru and surrounded her!

    ¡°It¡¯s very inefficient to give out flyers by yourself, let us help you¡­¡± said a scene kid with yellow hair as he smiled cheekily.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Song Yuru was shocked, her body recoiled.

    However, there was another scene kid that stood behind her, ¡°Pretty girl, come, come here¡­ When the flyers are done being distributed, we will take you to dinner and sing Karaoke. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!¡± Song Yuru was too afraid to move, her face turned pale, and a trace of panic and fear rose in her heart.

    It has long been known that Flower Lake Street in Lychee District was chaotic and the public security was not good, but Song Yuru never expected that bad people would run rampant in broad daylight.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, stay calm! Stay calm! Song Yuru kept encouraging herself.

    When the people on the street saw the scene, they did not come to help but walked away quickly with their heads down lest they got caught in it.

    ¡°Um¡­please go away, otherwise, I will call 110. Besides, my boyfriend is nearby¡­¡± Song Yuru added randomly.

    ¡°Puff¡­Hahahaha, pretty girl, you¡¯re a good liar. Boyfriend is nearby? Let him out for a stroll¡­¡±

    ¡°Pretty, it¡¯s useless to make excuses, do you think we are idiots? You said your boyfriend is nearby, that¡¯s a lie!¡±

    The scene kids did not believe Song Yuru¡¯s words at all.

    Also, they took the initiative and got closer to Song Yuru.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come here! My boyfriend is really nearby! He¡­he is very strong, grumpy, frantic, cruel, and vicious¡­ I¡¯m not lying to you. Look, there are pictures of my boyfriend here.¡±

    Song Yuru was very frustrated, she was almost at a loss with words. In a panic, she raised her phone. On the phone screen, it was a picture of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­Pretty girl, you are really interesting.¡±

    The scene kids laughed brazenly.

    However¡­

    ¡°Um¡­¡± One of the scene kids¡¯ eyes popped and he stared at the picture on Song Yuru¡¯s phone screen.

    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t make any noise!¡± A deep fear appeared in the scene kid¡¯s eyes, and he quickly made an eye gesture at his companions.

    The other scene kids quickly saw Huang Xiaolong¡¯s photos. In an instant, they were silent.

    ¡°Pretty girl¡­Is this really your boyfriend?¡± asked a scene kid as he wiped his cold sweat.

    They knew Huang Xiaolong.

    Not only do they know him, but they were also very familiar with him!

    These few scene kids were associated with Brother Earthworm. The first time they met Huang Xiaolong was in Su Xiaoman¡¯s fast food restaurant. At that time, Huang Xiaolong was so overwhelmingly powerful that he dealt with them with just a chopstick, to the point where they had to crawl away to escape.

    The second time that they met Huang Xiaolong was in Brother Tiger¡¯s casino¡­ Brother Tiger was a ruthless character but he was turned into a dead man by Huang Xiaolong, which made the scene kids filled with fear for Huang Xiaolong deep down in their hearts.

    Grumpy, frenzied, cruel, wicked¡­Yes, in the hearts of this group of scene kids, such an evaluation was quite pertinent to Huang Xiaolong!

    Wehn Song Yuru took out the picture of Huang Xiaolong and they saw it, they almost immediately freaked out.

    ¡°Yeah, this is my boyfriend. He is nearby. Don¡¯t cross the line. My boyfriend will come to find me later¡­When he sees you bullying me, he will make you hurt, my boyfriend is very cruel and bad-tempered¡­¡± Song Yuru braced herself and bragged.

    ¡°Um¡­pretty girl¡­it¡¯s a misunderstanding, all misunderstandings¡­we¡­we¡¯re just joking with you¡­Come on, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore¡­sorry, sorry, this is just a joke, You¡­Please don¡¯t tell your boyfriend¡­¡±

    When they heard Song Yuru say that Huang Xiaolong was on his way, several of the scene kids were very scared. They apologized to Song Yuru profusely and ran away with their tails between their legs. They ran so fast it was as though they wished they were born with more legs.

    ¡°What the? That worked?¡± Song Yuru was a little confused. She carefully looked at the picture of Huang Xiaolong on her phone and muttered, ¡°Thank you, I did not expect that your photos can scare the bad guys¡­ Some people use photos to ward off evil spirits, and some use pictures as contraception. Your photos are pretty good, they are more effective than Door Gods[1]¡­Puff¡­¡±

    At that time, Huang Xiaolong had parked the car and walked casually toward her direction from the street.

    As he walked, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    He saw a girl who was as pure and beautiful as a small flower in front of her. She wore a skirt. The skirt was a bit old but she still had a perfect figure.

    Bright eyes and white teeth, willow leaf eyebrows, beautiful eyes, the temperament was pure and clean just like a piece of uncut jade.

    She was beautiful and youthful. How many girls of the same age can compare with her?

    ¡°First wife!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was excited, he roared directly and then dashed up!

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, Song Yuru was surprised and delighted. ¡®My God, this is too much of a coincidence? I just randomly mentioned that he is nearby, and he actually is? What a surprise! Could this truly be the mandarin duck and butterfly life[2]?¡¯

    Before Song Yuru came to her senses, Huang Xiaolong had already rushed over, stretched out his arms, and hugged her!

    ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re taking advantage of me as soon as we meet¡­ Let go, let go right now¡­¡± This was the first time that Song Yuru was being embraced by a man of the same age. This was a very special feeling. It was not a feeling of disgust, but there was a hint of sweetness in her heart. She was a little dizzy.

    Huang Xiaolong let go of Song Yuru, ¡°First wife, am I right? We are mandarin ducks and butterflies, we are destined by fate. We met by chance. Was it unexpected? Surprised?¡±

    ¡°Very unexpected, what a surprise¡­¡± Song Yuru blushed. ¡°You are very fond of taking advantage of others. Did I allow you to touch me? Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Hey, first wife, you are my future wife, what does matter if I hug you? Don¡¯t be so petty.¡± Huang Xiaolong had a thick face and was not easily embarrassed.

    ¡°What do you mean first wife, there¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡± Song Yuru pursed her mouth. ¡°Remember, this is not allowed next time. If you want to hug me, you have to tell me in advance and ask for my permission. Only if I agree, you can hug me, okay? Otherwise, I will ignore you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how troublesome.¡± Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    ¡°By the way, Huang Xiaolong, I have something that I need your help with.¡± Song Yuru pulled Huang Xiaolong to the side of the street. ¡°You have to help me.¡±

    ¡°First wife, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t worry, your business is my business, and I will definitely help you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Yeah, there are two things,¡± Song Yuru said quickly. ¡°The first thing is to help my best friend cure her illness.¡±

    At that point, Song Yuru¡¯s pretty face showed a strange expression. ¡°My best friend got a strange illness, I don¡¯t know if you can cure it¡­¡±

    ¡°First wife, trust me, in this world, there is no disease that I can¡¯t cure. Actually¡­I can even cure the dead,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, be serious, don¡¯t fool around. My best friend is really miserable¡­¡± Song Yuru looked around and lowered her voice. ¡°My best friend is pregnant¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah???? Pregnant?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned. ¡°First wife, pregnancy is not a disease! Do you want me to get her baby aborted? No, I can¡¯t do this kind of thing, it¡¯s too cruel, it violates my philosophy of life.¡±

    ¡°No¡­Huang Xiaolong, listen to me and let me finish.¡± Song Yuru gritted her teeth. ¡°My best friend¡­ she has never had a boyfriend, but¡­ but she got pregnant somehow. Now it¡¯s 4 or 5 months and her belly is getting bigger.¡±

    ¡°Never had a boyfriend?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with some surprise. ¡°This is really weird. Then, ask her to come over, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask her out later. Huang Xiaolong, you must help her, she has tried committing suicide several times, but luckily she always failed¡­¡± Song Yuru said with tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, first wife, I will do my best. What else can I help you with?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°One more thing¡­ is¡­ at noon, I will invite a few classmates to dinner¡­¡± Song Yuru suddenly became a little embarrassed, ¡°They all brought boyfriends, but¡­ I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, and they often make fun of me¡­ This time, can you go to dinner with me and pretend to be my boyfriend?¡±

    [1] Gods who guard the door in folk beliefs; people stick the gods on the doors to drive away evil spirits, guard the house, and for protection

    [2] perfect match; A beautiful symbol of harmony and love between husband and wife

 Chapter 46

    As she was asking him for a favor, when Song Yuru made the two requests, she gave Huang Xiaolong a cute and charming look. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, could you please¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong observed Song Yuru¡ªher snow-white skin, clear and smart eyes, a pure and charming face. He considered it for a few seconds and shook his head. ¡°No. First wife, I can¡¯t agree with your second request. I won¡¯t pretend to be your boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yuru felt anxious.

    After all, Song Yuru was recognized as the campus belle in school, but she never had a boyfriend. Her friends from the dormitory would often introduce people to her, which made her feel very embarrassed. This time, she had invited everyone to dinner. If she did not bring a male companion, it would inevitably be another meetup with a large serving of criticism.

    It just so happened that she bumped into Huang Xiaolong today, and as she subconsciously had a good impression of him, she thought about it and was prepared to have Huang Xiaolong act as her boyfriend to fulfill her urgent need.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, why won¡¯t you help spare me a bit of dignity¡­You have taken advantage of me several times, and you even call me your ¡®first wife¡¯. Now you won¡¯t even help me with such a small thing¡­ How cruel ¡­¡± Song Yuru lamented in mock heartbreak.

    ¡°No, first wife, we have the binding fate of Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies. We are destined to get married, have children, and live a happy life. I am your boyfriend. Why should I need to pretend?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an earnest look on his face.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Song Yuru was stunned. As she processed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, a rosy red glow suddenly appeared on her pretty face. ¡®Oh my, I am still studying. Get married? Have a baby? I¡¯m not even an adult yet! ¡®

    ¡°First wife, I can accompany you to lunch with your classmates, but I won¡¯t be a fake, you know that right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    Upon hearing this, Song Yuru felt relieved and smiled. ¡°Okay, but, in front of my classmates, you are not allowed to call me ¡®first wife¡¯. Besides¡­if you want to be my boyfriend, I have to test you. After all, we only met twice¡­¡±

    Song Yuru was still a little reserved.

    ¡°Okay, first wife, you can put me to the test,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a confident and cheeky smile.

    ¡®Test? I¡¯ve already said it many times, we have the fate of Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies, so no matter how you test me, you can¡¯t change the final result¡­¡¯

    ¡°I said you can¡¯t call me ¡®first wife¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Okay, wifey.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong helped Song Yuru and distributed a bunch of flyers.

    ¡°Xiaolong, let¡¯s go to the sales office now to collect the salary for the past few days.¡± Because they were going for lunch as a boyfriend and girlfriend, Song Yuru also warmed up for the task. She addressed him as ¡°Xiaolong¡±, dropping his surname ¡°Huang¡±, which made the two of them seem closer.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s collect your salary.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The two walked side by side out of Flower Lake Street.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­I¡¯ll be buying lunch today, but I don¡¯t have much in my pocket now. That¡¯s why I must go and collect the salary for the last few days from this part-time job before I can have the money to buy lunch,¡± Song Yuru explained somewhat sheepishly. ¡°Xiaolong, are you disappointed? I¡¯m no rich girl, just a poor child.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked dazed. ¡°Wifey, what are you talking about? Why should I be disappointed? Whether you are rich or poor, good or bad, we have the fate of Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies. We will get married, have children, and live a happy life¡­ Besides, even if you don¡¯t have the money to buy lunch, I do. I have made a lot of money¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­I don¡¯t need your money.¡± Song Yuru blushed and felt a sweet warmth in her heart when she heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    The sales office was nearby, so Huang Xiaolong did not drive but walked Song Yuru there.

    It was an elegantly decorated and dazzling sales office.

    The geographic location and feng shui of this property were good, and there was a lot of free space, so the sales were booming.

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru walked in and saw many customers chattering around the sand table of the product model building. The sales ladies were diligently promoting their products.

    ¡°Xiaolong, wait for me. I¡¯ll go to the manager to collect the salary.¡± Song Yuru smiled sweetly at Huang Xiaolong and then walked toward the office.

    Huang Xiaolong found a random sofa and sat down.

    Based on his attire, it did not look like he came to buy a house, so no one came to serve him.

    Before long, he saw Song Yuru and a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes walking out together.

    The man¡¯s face was stern and meticulous, while Song Yuru seemed to be desperately explaining something with a pleading look on her face.

    ¡°Manager Yuan, I have worked very hard these past days¡­Please don¡¯t deduct my salary¡­¡± Song Yuru felt helpless.

    Including today¡¯s work, Song Yuru worked on her part-time job for a total of 6 days. It was agreed that the daily salary was 100 yuan, which should add up to 600 yuan.

    However, Manager Yuan abruptly decided to cut Song Yuru¡¯s salary, only intending to give her 300 yuan.

    The reason was that when Song Yuru distributed the flyers, there were some leftovers each day that failed to be distributed and were returned to the sales office.

    This girl was too innocent!

    When others handed out flyers, they would throw away any unfinished ones before returning.

    She, on the other hand, returned the flyers that were not distributed to the sales office!

    ¡°Lil Song, I am not denying how hard you work. But you are given over a hundred flyers every day, and sometimes you fail to even give out half of them. Your work efficiency is too low,¡± Manager Yuan said with a straight face. ¡°Our company has rules and regulations, and we can give you half of your salary. We are already taking into account that you are a college student who is working hard. Otherwise, you would not even get a penny!¡±

    Song Yuru gritted her teeth, her apricot eyes brimming with tears, and she was very aggrieved. ¡°But¡­Manager Yuan, I saw other people handing out flyers¡­ They would throw away the leftovers. I didn¡¯t want to deceive the company, so¡­so I didn¡¯t throw them away¡­¡±

    Song Yuru was really desperate. She had to get her full salary to be able to afford to invite her classmates to lunch. Based on the prices at Coast City, 300 yuan was not enough to treat guests!

    ¡°Wifey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong ran over and addressed Manager Yuan, ¡°Hey, are you not paying my wife?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Manager Yuan noticed that the guy yelling at him was just a little farmer. He said grumpily, ¡°What nonsense are you spewing? How uneducated!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiaolong¡­¡± Song Yuru quickly pulled Huang Xiaolong to the side.

    ¡°Wifey, what is the matter, are you being bullied? Tell me, I will help you out,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his temper rising slightly.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s philosophy, his woman could not be bullied. This incident rubbed him the wrong way.

    However, before Song Yuru could tell him about her salary deduction, there was a sudden disturbance in the sales office.

    Someone was screaming¡­

    ¡°Hurry up and call 120! Hurry up! Call an ambulance!¡±

    ¡°His face is totally white, it could be a case of sudden death!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any breathing. It might be too late to call an ambulance. Is there a doctor here? Hurry up! There¡¯s no time. Who¡¯s in charge of this sales office? If someone died in their office, surely they¡¯d be responsible.¡±

    ¡­

    A young woman dressed professionally ran toward Manager Yuan with a panicked face. ¡°Manager Yuan, something has happened! A customer suddenly fainted¡­Please go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly fainted?¡± Manager Yuan was quite calm. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it must be some health condition. This has nothing to do with our sales office. Everything is under control.¡±

    The young woman was sweating profusely. ¡°No, Manager Yuan, the one¡­the one who fainted is Seventh Brother¡­¡±

    Manager Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Which¡­Which Seventh Brother?¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhao Qi of the Urban Area¡­¡± The young woman said with a look of fear.

    ¡°Oh no! Not good!¡± Manager Yuan slapped his thigh and the sweat dripped on his forehead.

    If an ordinary person fainted or even died in the sales office, Manager Yuan believed that he could handle it properly.

    However, the one who fainted here today was Brother Zhao Qi of the Urban Area!

    He was a famous Mafia Boss in Coast City!

    With his pair of fists, this man had forcibly carved out a niche in Coast City. These days, he was whitewashed [1]and got involved in legal businesses. However, he still had a lot of connections within the mafia gangs. The desperadoes and younger members raised by him numbered at over a hundred people.

    To put it bluntly, if Brother Zhao Qi were to die in this sales office, Manager Yuan might be hacked to death by his younger members in an act of vengeance! The entire sales office would be demolished!

    ¡°Go¡­Go¡­hurry up and take a look! Hurry up!¡± Manager Yuan walked over quickly.

    ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s check out what¡¯s going on.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and ran over, holding Song Yuru¡¯s little hand.

    The two ran over and saw a middle-aged man in his forties lying on the floor. His face was pale as paper, the sweat on his forehead was gurgling out like a waterfall. His expression was extremely pained and his breathing was barely there. It seemed like it was a sudden illness and he might die any second.

    Many people were watching, but no one knew how to give first-aid.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± A sturdy young man grabbed Manager Yuan by the collar, the expression on his eyes was fierce. ¡°You are the person in charge here, right? I tell you, if anything happens to Seventh Brother today, I will kill you!¡±

    Manager Yuan was frightened. ¡°Big¡­Big brother¡­It¡¯s none of our business¡­Seventh Brother¡­Seventh Brother¡­He is sick. We sell houses here. It really¡­really has nothing to do with us. Big brother, can you be reasonable?¡±

    Piak!!!!

    The sturdy young man slapped Manager Yuan across the face, leaving five red fingerprints on his face. ¡°Be reasonable? F*ck, are you reasoning with me? I¡¯ve never been a person of reason! Seventh Brother fell sick here, so you have to be responsible for everything!¡±

    Manager Yuan looked at Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s face and cried out, ¡°I¡¯m dead meat, I¡¯m dead meat this time¡­ Seventh Brother is about to die, and I have to be buried with him¡­the injustice! ¡®

    When Song Yuru saw Manager Yuan looking like a helpless child, she felt some sympathy in her heart. She tugged on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Xiaolong, do you think this person can still be cured?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded nonchalantly. ¡°Wifey, watch me!¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong walked over to the scene.

    ¡°Boy, what are you doing?¡± The burly young man tossed Manager Yuan to the side, then stared at Huang Xiaolong fiercely.

    ¡°This person¡¯s life is in danger. First-aid measures must be taken immediately. By the time the ambulance arrives, it will be too late.¡± Huang Xiaolong exuded a firm air of righteousness as he spoke.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The young man was taken aback and said suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not answer, but took a few silver needles from his canvas bag and squatted down.

    He could tell at a glance that Brother Zhao Qi was having a heart attack, so he planned to give him some pokes.

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡°Wait! What are you doing?¡±

    A man¡¯s voice sounded with a hint of anger and stopped Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up to see a handsome man in his twenties who was wearing a white shirt and stared at him haughtily.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do to this injured man?¡± His face was gloomy, and a sneer of disdain broke out at the corner of his mouth. He questioned Huang Xiaolong in a very unkind tone.

    [1] within this context, ¡®whitewashed¡¯ is used to describe someone from a mafia background who slowly removed himself from precious mafia dealings and towards legal business

 Chapter 47

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to save him.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not want to waste words on this guy.

    This was an urgent situation and there was no room for delay.

    Looking at the few silver needles in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, the guy white shirt was even more disdainful. ¡°Traditional Chinese Medicine? A Barefoot Doctor[1]? Quit messing around! Alright, alright, the ambulance is coming soon. You, just move aside. If something really happens, you can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was also slightly annoyed. ¡°Who are you again?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­Who am I?¡± A look of arrogance suddenly appeared on the face of the guy in a white shirt. ¡°Listen clearly. Bai Hai, graduated from the Faculty of Medicine of the University of Cologne, Germany, has a doctorate in clinical medicine awarded by the school, and currently working as an attending physician in brain surgery at Coast City First People¡¯s Hospital. Judging from the situation of the injured, it should be a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. Before the ambulance arrives, we must take immediate measures to ensure that the injured person¡¯s respiratory tract is unblocked. Loosen his collar, take the lateral position and tilt his head back so that oral secretions can flow out on their own and promptly remove the injured person¡¯s vomit. Once he starts to choke, we should clean his mouth as soon as possible and provide artificial respiration¡­¡±

    This Bai Hai was an overseas returnee[2]. His very being looked down on Chinese medicine. He thought that Chinese medicine was witchcraft and deceptive tricks. On top of that, he was a brain surgeon. Brain surgeons had the highest wages among surgeons and the average income of surgeons was usually several times that of physicians. Basically, Bai Hai was young, rich, and talented, and he could not help but be a bit rebellious. At that time, his attitude toward Huang Xiaolong, who was dressed as a peasant, was naturally terrible.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Bai Hai carefully. ¡°Oh my God, a sudden cerebral hemorrhage? This¡­Did you buy your graduation certificate with money? Or it was a fake certificate¡­In the future, surely many patients will be killed by you.¡±

    After speaking those words, Huang Xiaolong did not hesitate further. He moved his hands a few times quickly and poked a few silver needles into the acupuncture points near the heart of Brother Zhao Qi.

    If there were people who knew what was happening, they would have to kneel and address Huang Xiaolong as ¡®father¡¯. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s acupuncture technique was the ¡°soul-retrieving poke¡± that had long been lost in the Chinese medical field. It was created through the hard work of the palace doctors in the Northern Song Dynasty.

    Before the onlookers had time to react, Huang Xiaolong completed the pokes.

    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble! Big trouble! You little farmer, be prepared to be thrown in prison this time!¡± Huang Xiaolong did not show the man respect at all, stubbornly administered medicine, and even openly humiliated him. This made Bai Hai very unhappy. His face was so gloomy that it could drip water.

    However, at that moment¡­

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Brother Zhao Qi, who was in a coma, suddenly coughed a few times, and then he got up from the ground. His face turned from pale to rosy, the color of his face was restored, and his breathing was back to normal.

    ¡°What?!¡± Bai Hai was a little dumbfounded.

    The onlookers were also surprised.

    Song Yuru¡¯s clenched her fist. She looked at Huang Xiaolong full of admiration and a touch of strange sentiment, and muttered to herself, ¡°Xiaolong, I know you are the most capable! You are the best!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Little brother, your medical skills are really good!¡± Brother Zhao Qi grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand. ¡°My heart¡­it is an inveterate illness. I forgot to take medicine this morning¡­ If it weren¡¯t for you, I would not be standing here. Thank you so much for your help today. If you encounter any trouble in Coast City in the future, you can just mention my name¡­¡±

    As he said that, Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s face looked healthier and more ruddy. He held Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand tightly and was full of praise for Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little brother, you are only in your early twenties? You are so young and your medical skills are already so incredible. Not only is the pain gone, but my heart feels warm, it¡¯s better than taking medicine¡­Little brother, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re welcome, my name is Huang Xiaolong.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong? Hmm¡­good name, good name.¡± Brother Zhao Qi noted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s name and then turned around to look at Bai Hai. There was a trace of contempt and even anger in his eyes. ¡°Doctor Bai from the First People¡¯s Hospital, right? Sudden cerebral hemorrhage? Absurd! If I were to let you quack doctors treat me, I would have died! Sudden cerebral hemorrhage?! You even got the cause of it wrong. I think Dr. Xiaolong was right. It was very likely that your graduation certificate was bought! Quack doctor!¡±

    Although Brother Zhao Qi had been paralyzed just now, he still heard very clearly what happened around him, who was there, and what they said.

    Everyone present looked at Bai Hai mockingly.

    Bai Hai¡¯s remarks on the treatment of sudden cerebral hemorrhage just now were ironic in hindsight.

    ¡°What a quack doctor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so funny. It¡¯s obviously a heart attack, and he could say with a serious face that it¡¯s sudden cerebral hemorrhage, hahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Turns out that the doctors at the First People¡¯s Hospital are not as professional as village doctors.¡±

    ¡°If you are sick in the future, you must not go to the First People¡¯s Hospital for treatment, let alone look for the doctor with the surname Bai. It would be life-threatening.¡±

    ¡°When I go home, I will put up a post, calling on the majority of netizens and friends not to go to the First People¡¯s Hospital for medical treatment.¡±

    ¡­

    When he heard these comments, Bai Hai just wanted to crawl into a hole!

    Not only was he slapped in the face in public, but even the reputation of the First People¡¯s Hospital was seriously affected!

    ¡®F*ck, what a nasty little farmer! Once word gets out, I¡¯m afraid¡­I¡¯m afraid I will be fired¡­D*mn, I have to make up for it somehow. Losing face is one thing, I won¡¯t be able to stand tall within the medical field in Coast City¡­¡¯

    ¡°Listen to me, everyone!¡± Bai Hai struck a righteous look. ¡°I admit that this little farmer has some capabilities in Traditional Chinese Medicine and acupuncture. However, he may have been lucky just now. Every dog has its day. Besides, our western doctors need various medical equipment. Medical equipment is used to diagnose the sickness of the wounded. I didn¡¯t carry any equipment with me, so¡ªit¡¯s unfair! Everyone¡¯s comments and judgments about me are unfair!¡±

    ¡°Here, I want to¡­¡± Bai Hai pointed to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Challenge you! With my own reputation on the line, I will challenge you! Do you dare to take on the challenge?¡±

    Bai Hai swore that he must get revenge through his own hands and to win honor for the First People¡¯s Hospital!

    ¡°Huh? You want to challenge me?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked dazed.

    He was confident that in terms of medical skills, he was the best in the world, unmatched!

    This guy actually wanted to challenge himself in medical skills. Was there something wrong with his brain?

    ¡°How do you want to challenge me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a confused expression. ¡°You have to consider it through. If a person gets humiliated once, there is nothing wrong about it, but if the person is slapped in the face continuously by the same person, then there¡¯s something wrong with the person¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°Puff¡­ Xiaolong, you are very straightforward.¡± Song Yuru smiled like a flower beside him.

    ¡°Bleh! Do you really think you are that good? Today, you just got lucky. How about this, leave me your phone number or WeChat ID. After three days, I will tell you the objective and location of the challenge,¡± Bai Hai squinted his eyes and said darkly.

    At that time, Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s condition had completely stabilized and his whole person was refreshed¡ªhe felt like he was in heaven. He really admired Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills.

    He even wondered whether Huang Xiaolong was a descendant of an ancient family of Chinese medicine.

    ¡°Hahaha, interesting, interesting.¡± Brother Zhao Qi laughed and interjected. ¡°Well, this kind of competition won¡¯t work without a prize. I, Zhao Qi, am willing to invest 1 million yuan. If Dr. Xiaolong wins, then this 1 million yuan will belong to Dr. Xiaolong. If Dr. Bai wins, this money would be donated to the First People¡¯s Hospital to purchase medical equipment. How about that?¡±

    After he finished speaking, Brother Zhao Qi looked at Huang Xiaolong with a look as if he was asking for his opinion.

    ¡°1 million yuan?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Are you kidding? If I win, there¡¯s really 1 million in it for me?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Doctor Xiaolong, I have always kept my words.¡± Brother Zhao Qi laughed. ¡°1 million yuan! Actual 1 million yuan!¡±

    Oh my God! 1 million yuan! And this was not ill-gotten gains from gambling money!

    ¡°Okay! I accept your challenge!¡± Huang Xiaolong was very excited and eagerly told Bai Hai his cell phone number and WeChat ID. It seemed that 1 million yuan had already entered his pocket.

    ¡°Little farmer, just you wait!¡± Bai Hai gave Huang Xiaolong a vicious look. ¡°You want me to be ruined, and I want you to be defeated!¡±

    After he finished speaking, Bai Hai left the sales office promptly.

    ¡°I never thought of ruining you¡­ Tsk tsk, the people in the city are so sensitive.¡± Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    ¡°Doctor Xiaolong, this guy is not only terrible in medical skills but also too narrow-minded. When the time comes, teach him a lesson.¡± Brother Zhao Qi laughed heartily. ¡°Come, Doctor Xiaolong, let¡¯s sit here for a while.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong brought along Song Yuru and sat on a sofa with Brother Zhao Qi.

    ¡°Doctor Xiaolong, your girlfriend is so beautiful.¡± Brother Zhao Qi observed and began to sucker up to Huang Xiaolong. But the bootlicking was not untrue¡ªSong Yuru was indeed very beautiful and youthful.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, my wifey is the most beautiful,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Song Yuru did not try to deny it either. She lowered her head shyly.

    After chatting for a while, Huang Xiaolong removed out the silver needle situated near the heart of Brother Zhao Qi and put it away, ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, your heart condition is an inveterate illness, but I can eradicate the stubborn disease for you and let you have a young and healthy heart.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!!!!¡±

    Brother Zhao Qi was shocked and ecstatic!

    The perennial heart disease had practically caused Brother Zhao Qi to fight against the God of Death every day. It was true that he had great wealth, and he was also respected among the mafias in Coast City, but money and worldly fame were nothing compared to a healthy heart.

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, you¡­you really¡­¡± The ex-Mafia Boss choked, unable to find words to express himself.

    ¡°No problem, Brother Zhao Qi. I will add you as a WeChat friend later, and I will contact you when I have time.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and thought excitedly, ¡®Business is coming again! There is money to be made again! Such happiness¡­¡¯

    At that time, Manager Yuan from the sales office walked over with a pleasant expression, ¡°Brother Qi, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks, I¡¯m fine.¡± Brother Zhao Qi waved his hand airily without even looking at Manager Yuan.

    After all, a sales office manager of his caliber was at best a high-paid wage earner, and he was not qualified to talk to Brother Zhao Qi.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­Brother Qi, take care of your body. I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡± Manager Yuan smiled.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Manager Yuan. ¡°Why did you scold my wife just now? Did you bully her and not pay her? Also, you said I was uneducated, why did you say that?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes widened and he stared at Manager Yuan with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°You? Just a little guy who dares to humiliate Doctor Xiaolong and bully Doctor Xiaolong¡¯s wife? What¡¯s your name? You¡¯ve offended Doctor Xiaolong and his wife. I can have you killed, do you believe that?¡±

    The big boss¡¯ vibes directly overpowered Manager Yuan. It was as though he was being struck by thunder. His legs buckled and he fell to his knees with a bang.

    His face was the color of the mud!

    [1] informal doctors in the village who are not recognized in the national establishment. In laymen terms, the villagers call those doctors who are barefoot in the fields to be barefoot doctors.

    [2] someone who returned to their home country after finishing their studies overseas

 Chapter 48

    Manager Yuan was filled with regret!

    He never thought that this rural boy could ride on Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s coattail¡­

    ¡®Ah! What evil have I done? Why did I deduct Lil Song¡¯s salary? Is there something wrong with my brain? ¡®

    Actually, Manager Yuan was wrong. This time, it was not Huang Xiaolong who was riding on Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s coattail, on the contrary, it was Brother Zhao Qi who was riding on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s coattail.

    Heart diseases could cause death at every turn. Taking medicine was a temporary cure but not a permanent on. Since Huang Xiaolong vowed to completely cure Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart disease, how could he not treat Huang Xiaolong as anything less than a Bodhisattva?

    At thAt moment, the expression in Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s eye when he looked at Manager Yuan¡¯s eyes was a bit sinister. As soon as Huang Xiaolong said the word, Brother Zhao Qi did not mind going back to his old ways and used some methods to make Manager Yuan disappear completely¡­

    Piak!!!!

    Surprisingly, Manager Yuan slapped his own face and cried out, ¡°I am in the wrong, Miracle Doctor, and Lil Song. I didn¡¯t mean what I said. I was wrong. Lil Song took her job seriously and she is very dedicated to her job. I am going to give her a bonus! Yes, a bonus!¡±

    Piak!!!!

    Manager Yuan slapped himself left and right, and gave himself another resounding slap. ¡°Miracle Doctor, I¡¯m sorry, I apologize to you. It¡¯s not that you are not educated, but I am the one with no quality. I have never read books. I am illiterate. My mouth is full of shit. You are a generous person. Please forgive an illiterate such as me¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Song Yuru was kind-hearted and quickly put in a good word for Manager Yuan.

    Huang Xiaolong was not a ruthless person. Seeing Manager Yuan slap himself in the face, his anger dissipated. ¡°Okay, just pay my wife¡¯s salary.¡±

    Finally, Manager Yuan gave Song Yuru a big red envelope. It contained 5,000 yuan, and he said it was a bonus.

    Huang Xiaolong asked Song Yuru to keep the money. He and Brother Zhao Qi added each other as WeChat friends and exchanged mobile phone numbers.

    Brother Zhao Qi personally escorted Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru out of the sales office, his attitude was very respectful.

    ¡°Xiaolong, my classmates and I have made an appointment to meet at Chun Hua Plaza. It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go,¡± Song Yuru said softly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take the car. We¡¯ll be there in no time.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Ah? You have a car?¡± Song Yuru was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, I have a car, it¡¯s very comfortable to sit in,¡± Huang Xiaolong flaunted.

    ¡°Puff¡­Xiaolong, I really can¡¯t tell that you are a car owner.¡± Song Yuruyan smiled. ¡°What kind of high-end car is it?¡±

    Not long after, Song Yuru got on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°high-end car¡±.

    Ah yes, the BYD F3, very steady indeed.

    As Huang Xiaolong drove, Song Yuru took out her cell phone and made a call.

    ¡°Qinghan, come quick¡­I found a doctor for you who can cure your illness¡­ Trust me, we are BFFs, I won¡¯t lie to you, ok? Yes, come, see you at Chun Hua Plaza.¡±

    After she hung up, Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong pitifully. ¡°Xiaolong, you must help my friend¡­Also, when you meet her, you must not tease her¡­ She is so pitiful, she can¡¯t stand the gossip at school. On top of dropping out of school, she also attempted suicide several times¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, wifey, is that the pregnant virgin?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best.¡±

    Soon, the car arrived at Chun Hua Plaza. He found a parking spot and parked the car.

    Chun Hua Plaza was quite large and lively. In the evening, countless middle-aged women gathered here to dance. During festivities, cultural evenings will be held here.

    Near Chun Hua Plaza, there was a food street which was very popular among foodies.

    After they got out of the car, Song Yuru was a little nervous. ¡°Xiaolong, when you meet with my roommates and classmates, please keep it together¡­you have to act natural and relax¡­¡±

    ¡°Wifey, how could I not keep it together? Don¡¯t forget, we have the fate of Mandarin-Ducks-and-Butterflies. God arranged for us to be together. Our love would make others green with envy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly.

    ¡°Oh my, can you please drop that¡± Song Yuru rolled her eyes at Huang Xiaolong. She gritted her teeth and took the initiative to take Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm. She said shyly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Although they were separated by her clothing, Huang Xiaolong could still feel the temperature of Song Yuru¡¯s skin and the delicate touch of Song porcelain.

    The delicate fragrance of a virgin floated into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nose.

    Sweet, pleasant!

    Song Yuru took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm and approached a huge Transformers model in the middle of the plaza.

    Song Yuru smiled, waved at some people in the distance, and shouted. ¡°Ruoyu, Xiaoqi, Shuangshuang¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong followed her gaze and saw three girls about the same age as Song Yuru. Their looks and figures were not as good as Song Yuru¡¯s, but they were dressed more fashionably than her. They wore platinum necklaces and watches.

    The three girls all brought male companions. They were all well-dressed and their leather shoes were polished.

    Song Yuru brought Huang Xiaolong over to join her companions.

    ¡°Huh? Yuru, and this is?¡± A girl pointed at Huang Xiaolong and asked. She was flat-looking with a hot body and an LV bag. Her surprised face looked like one that enjoyed gossip.

    Song Yuru blushed. ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is my boyfriend Xiaolong.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Boyfriend? Yuru, when did you have a boyfriend?¡± Another petite girl widened her eyes.

    The three couples began to observe Huang Xiaolong, and soon, expressions of distaste appeared on their faces.

    The girl carrying the LV bag even pulled Song Yuru over and whispered to her, ¡°Yuru, are you kidding me? Him, your boyfriend? My God, I think he is a farmer. There are so many better guys from school pursuing you and you rejected them all, but¡­but you found a lame farmer. What do you see in him? Oh my!¡±

    Hearing that, Song Yuru was a little unhappy. ¡°Ruoyu, that¡¯s horrible. What¡¯s the matter with dating a farmer? Is being a farmer an embarrassing thing?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­as long as you like it,¡± the girl said teasingly. ¡°You took my kind intentions the wrong way.¡±

    The three men looked at each other. They were jealous, resentful, and frustrated.

    Song Yuru¡¯s hand was notoriously difficult to chase. The boys that she has rejected were many, those three included. However, today Song Yuru brought her boyfriend. If it was a rich second-generation official, they might accept it as fair. They did not expect it to be a farmer who had nothing to his name.

    The three men¡¯s faces were heating up as if they had been slapped.

    ¡°Ahem, Yuru¡¯s boyfriend, right? Hello, I¡¯m Ye Jian, Shuangshuang¡¯s boyfriend. Our family is in the lumber factory business. Where do you study?¡± A tall and handsome young man stood up and took the initiative to shake hands with Huang Xiaolong.

    However, in his eyes, there was an undisguised provocation.

    He took the initiative to mention his family background because he subversively wanted to check out Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    Ye Jian was also a classmate of Song Yuru. His family ran a timber factory and the business was decent. He had tens of millions in terms of assets. It can be said that he was on the higher-end in terms of looks and family background in school. He was also the main forward of the school football team and was very popular among girls.

    Huang Xiaolong shook hands with Song Jian casually and smiled. ¡°Hello, Yuru is my wifey. Well, I just came out of the village and don¡¯t have a permanent job. I work when work is available and stay at home when I have none.¡±

    Huh! Not only was he a farmer, but he also worked a part-time job, which made him equivalent to a vagrant!

    ¡°Hoho¡­¡± Ye Jian sneered. After he shook hands with Huang Xiaolong, he quickly took out a tissue and wiped his palms as if he had touched something dirty.

    Song Jian¡¯s girlfriend was Chen Shuangshuang, the small, petite girl. She said in a neutral tone, ¡°Haih¡­He doesn¡¯t have a job, his family is poor, and he came from the countryside. It must be painful for these two to be together. They have lived in different circles since childhood. Do they even have any common topics?¡±

    The other two men were not interested in shaking hands with Huang Xiaolong. They just introduced themselves briefly and it was basically them showing off.

    One of them was the son of the deputy director of the Finance Bureau in a district of Coast City.

    The other¡¯s parents were both university lecturers.

    It can be said that the family background of the three men present was pretty good.

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not put too much thought into it. He had contacts with billionaires such as Hong Quantao, Zou Shi, Cui Dong, and Director Qiu. Naturally, he did not care about these little characters who were jumping around.

    Song Yuru felt furious seeing that her classmates were mocking Huang Xiaolong. She was afraid that Huang Xiaolong would be angry, so she hurriedly whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Xiaolong, no matter what they think of you, you are always the strongest and the best in my heart. These guys judge people by their appearance, which is so annoying. I won¡¯t hang out with them anymore! Humph!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t lower myself to their level.¡±

    Seeing that Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru were so intimate, Song Jian and the others were even more jealous and looked gloomy.

    The son of the deputy director of the Finance Bureau, An Kang, even mockingly said, ¡°She is not ashamed to have such a boyfriend, but rather, she¡¯s proud, huh!¡±

    Song Yuru could not take it anymore. ¡°You are too much, what does it have to do with you?¡±

    Seeing Song Yuru getting angry, the three girls hurriedly came out to smooth things over.

    At that moment, a moonlight white Maserati drove into Chun Hua Plaza and parked in a spot not far from Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Is it Shu Qinghan¡¯s car?¡± Song Jian looked at Maserati¡¯s license plate number, his face displeased. ¡°Yuru, did you call Shu Qinghan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Song Yuru nodded. ¡°I asked Qinghan to come to meet us.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Yuru, this kind of unscrupulous woman¡­Are you still hanging out with her? She is pregnant and she doesn¡¯t even know who is the father of the child. Isn¡¯t that a bastard child¡­¡± The hot girl who was carrying an LV bag, Fang Ruoyu, had a look of contempt.

    ¡°Ruoyu, what a horrible thing to say!¡± Song Yuru said angrily. ¡°Qinghan is not that kind of person at all!¡±

    ¡°The words are horrible, but it is the truth.¡± Chen Shuangshuang frowned.

    Song Yuru ignored them and quickly said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Xiaolong, lunch is of secondary importance. Take a look at Qinghan first.¡±

    The Maserati¡¯s door opened and someone came out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    It was a girl with short hair in maternity clothes.

 Chapter 49

    The girl that stepped down from Maserati had short hair, a small face like a doll, and her curvy eyebrows were like a thin crescent moon. Her skin was so fair and delicate it looked like it could crumble by blowing it. She was not tall, about 1.6 meters.

    Hmm, it was a Loli-style girl.

    At this moment, she was wearing a loose maternity dress, but her body shape has not changed much. Her figure was still a Loli figure, but her abdomen was bulging, which looked out of place.

    ¡°Qinghan!¡± Song Yuru yelled, then grabbed Huang Xiaolong and ran over.

    The Loli girl was Song Yuru¡¯s best friend ¡°Shu Qinghan¡±.

    Song Yuru was one of the four golden flowers recognized in Coast City University, and Shu Qinghan was also listed among them.

    However, because of the unmarried pregnancy, Shu Qinghan was promptly expelled from the list.

    Shu Qinghan¡¯s gaze was a bit shifty. Her entire person looked very inferior, abused even, and she muttered with her head down, ¡°Yuru¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­ the body is scented and not scattered, she is really a pure girl¡­ Why is she pregnant?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was also a little puzzled.

    On the other side, Song Jian, Fang Ruoyu, and others did not come over. They were a little indifferent and watched calmly, with contemptuous looks in their eyes from time to time.

    ¡°Shu Qinghan¡­heh, she was born in a prominent family. She is noble and she is also beautiful. Too bad she didn¡¯t know how to love herself, so she is to blame for her current appearance.¡± Song Jian said a few mean words. ¡°If not, she would be the target of many outstanding boys from Coast City University¡­¡±

    Song Jian¡¯s girlfriend Chen Shuangshuang heard this and snapped, ¡°Then, you go after Shu Qinghan, go on.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­Shuangshuang, stop joking around. If this didn¡¯t happen to Shu Qinghan, she would never lay her eyes on us, she has good taste, after all.¡± Song Jian laughed airily. ¡°But in her current situation, we can¡¯t lay our eyes on her anymore. She¡¯s like a broken flower, or a pair of broken shoes. I won¡¯t settle for it.¡±

    ¡°Qinghan, this is my boyfriend Xiaolong. He can cure your disease!¡± Song Yuru held Shu Qinghan¡¯s hand with some excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore. Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills are exceptional. I saw him heal many people with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I am Shu Qinghan.¡± Shu Qinghan greeted Huang Xiaolong sheepishly.

    After the incident, Shu Qinghan¡¯s life was ruined. Her family nearly disowned her. She was also not allowed to go to the hospital for treatment. This was regarded as a great shame to the family. To prevent Shu Qinghan from embarrassing them, she was banned from going out several times. Today, she had to sneak out.

    ¡°Qinghan, don¡¯t worry, I promised my wifey that I will help you.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then muttered a spell silently.

    Perspective Spell!

    Incredibly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils had become as deep as black holes, as if they could absorb all light!

    Huang Xiaolong condensed his gaze and looked at Shu Qinghan¡¯s raised abdomen.

    Shu Qinghan¡¯s skin and fascia on the abdomen also began to turn transparent, and when he looked inside, it was blurred and chaotic. You cannot even see it clearly on ultrasound.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Perspective Spell was very sharp, he could see clearly¡­

    ¡®It turns out that¡¯s the way it is¡­that¡¯s odd.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong had a sudden realization.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s serious expression, Song Yuru said nervously, ¡°Xiaolong, what is the situation with Qinghan?¡±

    Shu Qinghan had also consulted a private doctor, but her condition was one that would baffle anyone. Therefore, she was very calm about the treatment.

    However, even if there was a glimmer of hope, she did want to give up on it lightly.

    Now, her biggest wish in life was to be able to figure out the truth, wash away the shame, and regain her innocence!

    ¡°Xiaolong, I swear, I didn¡¯t do it with a man, I¡­I don¡¯t know why I got pregnant,¡± Shu Qinghan said bitterly, looking at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes with a hint of hope.

    ¡°Xiaolong, although many boys are chasing Qinghan in school, Qinghan has never gone out with anyone. She is just that arrogant to the core.¡± Song Yuru also defended her BFF.

    ¡°I believe Qinghan is innocent and pure.¡± The expression on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was serious as if he was speaking from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Do you really believe me?¡± Shu Qinghan¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes were moved and filled with tears.

    After the incident, no one believed in Shu Qinghan save for her good friend, Song Yuru, who had been defending her, encouraging her, trusting her.

    Now, there was another¡ªHuang Xiaolong. This made Shu Qinghan have mixed feelings, and inadvertently, her impression of the stranger was a good one.

    ¡°Xiaolong, can you cure Qinghan?¡± Song Yuru said hurriedly.

    ¡°Uh¡­I can try,¡± Huang Xiaolong said ambiguously.

    ¡°Then hurry up! Treat Qinghan immediately!¡± Song Yuru snapped impatiently.

    At this time, Song Jian and others came over.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Yuru, it¡¯s too early, let¡¯s go to a meal first,¡± Song Jian suggested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Song Yuru wanted Huang Xiaolong to treat Shu Qinghan first. After all, this was the top priority. A meal was nothing compared to it.

    ¡°Huh¡­Yuru, it must be hard for you to buy us a meal. Did you change your mind?¡± Chen Shuangshuang teased.

    Fang Ruoyu looked at Huang Xiaolong playfully and smiled lightly. ¡°Actually, I have a suggestion. Yuru brought her boyfriend over today, haha. As Yuru is one of the four golden flowers of our Coast City University, the one who picked this golden flower should buy us a good meal, no?¡±

    ¡°This is a good suggestion!¡± Ankang was the first to agree. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, right? You are Yuru¡¯s boyfriend. For today¡¯s meal, why don¡¯t you foot the bill? You can figure it out, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Shu Qinghan glanced at Huang Xiaolong. She did not mean to look down on Huang Xiaolong, but he truly did not look like a rich person. Song Jian and others were clearly targeting Huang Xiaolong. She was afraid that the man would have to spend above his means just for lunch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the bill,¡± Shu Qinghan said quickly to spare him the embarrassment.

    ¡°Pfft¡­Shu Qinghan, we all know that you have money. But, don¡¯t get mixed up with this thing today. How can a big man pick up girls but can¡¯t even afford a decent meal? He should head home and dig for sweet potatoes.¡± Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes narrowed and looked at Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, I will treat you all for a meal today,¡± Huang Xiaolong generously agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dragon Phoenix Mountain for barbecue.¡±

    Dragon Phoenix Mountain was a good place for picnics, camping, and barbecue. It was not cheap. A roast lamb costs at least a thousand yuan. Everything including roast chicken, roast rabbit, and the roast duck was very expensive.

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect him to have good taste. Okay, let¡¯s go to Dragon Phoenix Mountain.¡± Song Jian nodded slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll drive there.¡±

    Song Yuru pulled Huang Xiaolong to the side. ¡°Xiaolong, ignore them, it¡¯s best if you treat Qinghan first.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­Wifey, let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯m hungry, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Oh god! All you think about is eating! Also, why do you have to go to Dragon Phoenix Mountain for a barbecue? Just find a Chinese hot pot restaurant. Dragon Phoenix Mountain barbecue is too expensive and flashy,¡± Song Yuru muttered. It seemed that she was throwing a small tantrum.

    She was trying to save money for Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hey¡­wifey, I am going to treat Qinghan in Dragon Phoenix Mountain.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mysteriously and put his mouth in front of Song Yuru¡¯s crystal clear jade ears. ¡°I¡¯m going to the barbecue just to treat Qinghan. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°What does the barbecue have to do with treating her?¡± Song Yuru was completely confused.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Qinghan, if it¡¯s not convenient for you to drive, why don¡¯t you ride in my car instead?¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Shu Qinghan with a smile.

    After briefly thinking about it, Huang Xiaolong decided on a remedy for Shu Qinghan¡¯s pregnancy. As such, he looked very assured.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Qinghan nodded docilely. She chose to put all her hopes on Huang Xiaolong. Although¡­ the chances were slim.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what tricks you¡¯ve got up your sleeve,¡± Song Yuru grumbled, but she still entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s car.

    Song Jian, An Kang, and Tong Xiaobo, whose parents were both university lecturers, drove their own cars.

    Song Jian¡¯s car was a Ford Kuga, An Kang drove a Toyota Camry, while Tong Xiaobo¡¯s ride was a Volkswagen Tiguan. For university students to be driving cars of such standard, it was pretty impressive.

    The three of them took their female companions with them, threw mocking jeers at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3, and left quickly.

    Huang Xiaolong switched on the GPS navigation and drove leisurely to Dragon Phoenix Mountain.

    The environment of this place was splendid, with lakes, mountains, and valleys with curling mists. Many people took out the food they brought along and put it on the grill, listened to the sound of the meat sizzling, watched the fizz of the beer, and laughed merrily as everyone toasted each other¡­

    Huang Xiaolong parked his car and found a place with a nice shade under the trees.

    ¡°That¡­ Huang Xiaolong, since this is your treat, why don¡¯t we get a couple of roasted lambs?¡± Song Jian looked at Huang Xiaolong derisively.

    Two roasted lambs would cost at least 3 thousand.

    Song Jian laughed coldly in his heart. ¡®D*mn you, farmer boy, this is going to kill you. For 3 thousand bucks, you¡¯d have to move bricks on the construction site for a month, right?¡¯

    ¡°How could we finish two roasted lambs?¡± Song Yuru protested indignantly.

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t try to save money for your boyfriend. There are 9 of us here, 2 roasted lambs might not even be enough.¡± Fang Ruoyu pursed her lips and smiled, with an expression as if waiting for Huang Xiaolong to make a fool out of himself.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got it. Why don¡¯t all of you wait for a while, I¡¯ll buy some ingredients and I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Hey, Xiaolong, didn¡¯t you promise to treat Qinghan¡¯s condition first?¡± Song Yuru said urgently.

    ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned around and left.

    Song Yuru stomped her feet in anger.

    Not a few moments later, Huang Xiaolong had rented a big pot from a nearby farmhouse, carried a bucket of water, found some dried wood, and bought a few clean and freshly plucked big roosters.

    The condiments were ready, and a few different types of spices and herbs were collected on the mountain.

    All the preparations were done.

    When Huang Xiaolong returned to Song Yuru¡¯s side carrying big and small packages, he heard sounds of arguments.

    As he got nearer, he saw a young man with a triangular face mocking Shu Qinghan.

    ¡°Shu Qinghan, you¡¯re such a hypocrite. When I was chasing after you in the past, tsk, tsk, you were acting all high and mighty, and even said that you¡¯ll not fall in love during college, and I actually believed your words,¡± the inverted-triangular faced person spat. ¡°I was such an idiot! I actually fell for your lies, you know? Look at you now, you¡¯re pregnant! F*ck, what about chastity, what about protecting your virtue, those are nothing but lies!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Leng Kai, calm down. It¡¯s not worth getting mad over such a woman,¡± Song Jian was trying to console him, a fawning expression on his face.

    ¡°Leng Kai, don¡¯t go too far. We¡¯re having a gathering here today, and you¡¯re not invited. Leave quickly, we don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Song Yuru said anxiously.

    Shu Qinghan was dumbstruck and at a loss for words, crying heartbrokenly.

    Huang Xiaolong ran over quickly and said to Song Yuru, ¡°Wifey, who¡¯s that guy?¡±

    ¡°Him? That¡¯s Leng Kai, just some conceited person from school. Just because he¡¯s from a rich family and all,¡± Song Yuru explained huffily. ¡°His father was the Deputy Head of District, while his mother¡¯s family has been in business for generations. His background is even stronger than Song Jian, An Kang and Tong Xiaobo combined, and he¡¯s quite a well-known person at school. He used to pester Qinghan for quite some time, and was turned down several times.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Leng Kai, your mouth is filthy,¡± Song Yuru raged. ¡°Qinghan is pitiful enough. As a fellow student, not only did you not console her, but you¡¯re insulting her instead. You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuru, you¡¯re good friends with Shu Qinghan. However, the fact remains that Qinghan is pregnant out of wedlock. She is shameless enough to do something like this, but others are not allowed to talk about it?¡± Chen Shuangshuang said sardonically.

    ¡°Who said Qinghan is pregnant out of wedlock?¡± Huang Xiaolong interrupted. ¡°All of you, don¡¯t speak if you don¡¯t know anything. Your hearts are full of evil, striking at people while they¡¯re down.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Kai looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°D*mn it, where did this farmer boy come from? Are you qualified to speak here?¡±

    ¡°Leng Kai, this is Yuru¡¯s boyfriend,¡± Fang Ruoyu said with a laugh.

    ¡°You?¡± An expression of disbelief crossed Leng Kai¡¯s face, his eyes burning with jealousy. He harbored a fancy for Song Yuru, but Song Yuru had never even looked at him properly before. He did not expect the campus belle to be conquered by a little farmer boy, what the heck!

    ¡°Apologize to Qinghan at once,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    At those words, Leng Kai, Song Jian, Chen Shuangshuang, and the rest laughed uproariously.

    ¡°I say, Huang Xiaolong, are you high on drugs?¡± An Kang was breathless with laughter. ¡°Shu Qinghan disobeyed school rules and had s*x, which resulted in her being pregnant out of wedlock, and we still need to apologize to her? Hahaha¡­ it¡¯s hilarious. Yuru, this boyfriend of yours is a riot.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, Qinghan is not pregnant,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Ridiculous! Shu Qinghan went to the general hospital for an examination, and the Shu family also consulted many famous doctors. She¡¯s clearly pregnant. This is an ironclad fact. Little farmer, are you trying to twist the truth? There must be something wrong with your head!¡± Leng Kai gave a mocking smile.

    ¡°Since all of you are certain that Shu Qinghan is pregnant out of wedlock, do you dare to have a bet with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was full of confidence.

    ¡°Hahaha, a bet? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Leng Kai looked at Huang Xiaolong scornfully.

    ¡°Leng Kai, let¡¯s hear what¡¯s the bet he had in mind,¡± Song Jian jeered. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun. A farmer boy like this, we¡¯ll play with him, burn him to the ground.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to prove to all of you that Qinghan is not pregnant out of wedlock like what you said,¡± Huang Xiaolong said firmly. ¡°If I can prove it, all of you must apologize to Qinghan.¡±

    ¡°What if you can¡¯t?¡± Leng Kai smiled menacingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you then,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly.

    Leng Kai¡¯s eyeballs rolled around a few times. ¡°If you¡¯re unable to prove that Shu Qinghan is not pregnant out of wedlock, then¡­ you¡¯ll instantly, immediately, disappear from Yuru¡¯s side, return to the village to dig soil and plant sweet potatoes!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no way I could disappear from my wife¡¯s side. We¡¯re destined by the heavens to be together, and we¡¯ll stay together forever and ever.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hands. ¡°Okay, I promise, if I can¡¯t prove that Qinghan is not pregnant, I¡¯ll return to the village tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Leng Kai announced and his gaze flickered to Song Jian and the others.

    ¡°Okay, we don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Song Jian looked relaxed. ¡°Shu Qinghan¡¯s pregnancy is beyond doubt; it¡¯s as certain as death and taxes. I don¡¯t believe that this farmer could come up with any tricks. The bet is on! Huang Xiaolong, prepare to return to the village and dig dirt! The city is not a place for you!¡±

    Chen Shuangshuang and the rest started laughing.

    ¡°Xiaolong, are you confident?¡± Song Yuru pulled Huang Xiaolong to the side in trepidation.

    She was unwilling to watch Huang Xiaolong getting humiliated by Leng Kai and the others.

    She was even more reluctant to watch Huang Xiaolong return to the village to farm the land.

    ¡°Of course I have the confidence. Otherwise, wifey, shall we have a bet too?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned cheekily.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to faint here. You still want to have a bet with me,¡± Song Yuru was speechless. ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If I can prove Qinghan¡¯s innocence, you¡¯ll let me kiss you, how about it?¡± Huang Xiaolong stared at Song Yuru¡¯s naturally red, plump, and luscious lips, and could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. ¡°You¡¯re going to be my future wife anyway, it¡¯s not too much to ask for a kiss, is it?¡±

    Song Yuru¡¯s face went red, and her eyes shook unsteadily, ¡°Of course I hope that you can prove Qinghan¡¯s innocence¡­ then¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll make the bet with you!¡±

    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s a deal!¡± Huang Xiaolong was exuberant.

 Chapter 51

    Huang Xiaolong started to get to work.

    He set up the big pot under a tree, poured water into the pot, added the firewood under it, and started boiling the water.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Xiaolong, aren¡¯t you going to prove Qinghan¡¯s innocence? What are you doing?¡± Song Yuru looked puzzled.

    While waiting for the water to boil, Huang Xiaolong ran over to Shu Qinghan. ¡°Qinghan, I¡¯m going to start the treatment now, and I¡¯ll prove that you are innocent and pure. Are you willing to cooperate with me?¡±

    Looking into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bright, clear eyes, Shu Qinghan nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Xiaolong, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±

    Just a moment ago, Huang Xiaolong confronted Leng Kai and the others and even made a bet, all to protect Shu Qinghan.

    Shu Qinghan was not an ungrateful woman. She even went so far as to regard Huang Xiaolong as a trustworthy person.

    ¡°Qinghan, shortly you¡¯ll have to suffer for a little bit, can you handle it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of pain.¡± Shu Qinghan¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. ¡°As long as it can prove my innocence, I¡¯m even willing to die!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Qinghan, from now on, you¡¯ll listen to what I say,¡± Huang Xiaolong said. ¡°And I¡¯ll prove your innocence.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Qinghan nodded.

    ¡°Come, get on my back,¡± Huang Xiaolong turned around suddenly and bent over slightly.

    ¡°Erk¡­¡± Shu Qinghan was stunned for a moment, but she obeyed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Song Yuru could not understand what Huang Xiaolong was doing.

    Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the others looked like they were watching a show.

    Huang Xiaolong carried Shu Qinghan on his back and walked toward a big tree.

    The broad shoulders gave Shu Qinghan a sense of reliability, security, and safety¡­

    Huang Xiaolong drew closer to the tree with Shu Qinghan on his back, and using both his arms and legs, he actually¡­ started to climb up the tree!

    ¡°What exactly is that dude doing?¡± Leng Kai was a bit impatient but curious at the same time. ¡°Could he be¡­ a lunatic?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong carried Shu Qinghan up the tree, found a thick branch, and sat down.

    ¡°Qinghan, I¡¯ll give you this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a bottle from the canvas bag that he always carried with him, and passed it over to Shu Qinghan who was still on his back.

    Shu Qinghan took a look at it, ¡°Erk¡­ Arowana brand sesame oil?¡±

    That was right, the item that Huang Xiaolong gave to Shu Qinghan was a bottle of sesame oil he bought from the farmhouse a while ago.

    ¡°Qinghan, drink the bottle of sesame oil. Finish the whole bottle, don¡¯t leave even one drop.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone gave no room for argument.

    What? Drink sesame oil?

    ¡°Drink¡­ drink the whole bottle of sesame oil?¡± Shu Qinghan had never heard that sesame oil could be drunk like normal water.

    Out of trust for Huang Xiaolong, Shu Qinghan only hesitated for a few seconds before she popped the cap open, gritted her teeth, and downed the entire bottle in a few big gulps.

    Shu Qinghan immediately gagged several times and she quickly covered her mouth with her hands to prevent the sesame oil that was churning in her stomach from coming up.

    On the ground, Song Yuru could not decide if Huang Xiaolong was actually treating Shu Qinghan¡¯s condition, or just tricking her.

    The next thing that happened was even more baffling than before!

    From his canvas bag, Huang Xiaolong took out a crystal clear silk rope, and then¡­ he tied up both of Shu Qinghan¡¯s legs and hung her upside-down from the tree branch!

    Shu Qinghan looked like a bat, with her legs up and her head down, hanging on the tree branch!

    Her head was right above the big pot of boiling water.

    After that, Huang Xiaolong said to Shu Qinghan, ¡°Qinghan, bear with it for a while, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong jumped down nimbly from the tree after saying that.

    ¡°Xiaolong, what exactly are you doing? Getting Qinghan to drink a bottle of sesame oil and hanging her upside-down from the tree¡­ her life might be in danger,¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face was full of apprehension.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m treating Qinghan¡¯s condition, aren¡¯t I?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    On the other side, Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the rest were equally stumped.

    ¡°What is that fellow doing? Is he trying to give Qinghan an abortion?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, hanging a person upside-down from a tree like that, the fetus can¡¯t be saved anymore.¡±

    ¡°Even the Shu family didn¡¯t allow Shu Qinghan to get rid of the baby, so that she will give birth to the b*stard and they can find the biological father from it. This little farmer Huang Xiaolong actually dares to get rid of the fetus without their consent, this will be a direct insult to the Shu family.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this is none of our business. However, from tomorrow onwards, this little farmer will have to go back to his grimy village and farm the land.¡±

    For the time being, Huang Xiaolong ignored Shu Qinghan who was still hanging from the tree, and turned his attention to the boiling pot. He put condiments, spices, and a few special herbs into the pot, and very soon, a strange scent was produced.

    ¡°Wifey, use your phone to record a video. This video is going to prove Qinghan¡¯s innocence,¡± Huang Xiaolong said mysteriously.

    ¡°Xiaolong, can you explain to me what¡¯s going on first?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s mind was almost in shambles.

    ¡°Wifey, you don¡¯t have to learn about so many things. Just trust me, I¡¯m not a reckless person.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Song Yuru had no choice but to take her phone out and started recording.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong threw several big roosters that had been cleaned and freshly plucked into the pot.

    Okay, he was making a pot of chicken soup!

    As the meat started to cook in the boiling pot, all the condiments, spices and herbs penetrated into the muscle fibers of the chicken.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, didn¡¯t you promise to buy us roasted lambs? Why are you cooking chicken soup instead? Is this your way of saving money?¡± Song Jian jeered from the sidelines.

    ¡°You may not be aware of this, but the dish I¡¯m making is very refreshing. Furthermore, the taste will be ten times more delicious than roasted lamb. You¡¯re in for a treat today.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Song Jian and the others laughed raucously.

    Indeed, the chicken stewed for a while, and it started to produce a rich, mellow aroma.

    This aroma not only contained the fragrance of chicken soup, but also a slight tinge of indescribable medicinal herbs. The scent lingered in the air, lasting persistently.

    Gulp¡­

    On the other side, Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the others could not stop their stomachs from rumbling after they got a whiff of the smell. They salivated subconsciously, gulping repeatedly, and their appetites were flaring.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, the little farmer is better at cooking than I thought¡­¡± Fang Ruoyu squinted as she sniffed the smell of the chicken soup greedily. ¡°Fragrant, it¡¯s so fragrant, probably better than any chicken soup I¡¯ve ever tasted in the past. There was also some herbal smell, could this be a tonic?¡±

    While the chicken soup boiled, the steam from the pot rose upward, and Shu Qinghan¡¯s head was directly facing the pot. As a result, the clouds of steam enveloped her head completely.

    At this time, Shu Qinghan was extremely uncomfortable, but she clenched her teeth and said nothing, determined to pull through this ordeal.

    Song Yuru watched the scene with tears in her eyes, as if she was experiencing it herself, but she did not forget to continue the video recording.

    Several minutes passed.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Waa¡­¡±

    Shu Qinghan, who still hung upside-down from the tree, finally could not bear it. Her mouth fell open and she started to gag, as if she could not tolerate the situation any longer.

    All the people on the ground could not help looking up.

    A weird scene happened!

    A terrifying scene!

    A scene that sent chills up people¡¯s spines!

    Shu Qinghan¡¯s mouth was wide open, and she was vomiting, but what came out of her mouth was not food debris, but¡­

    She spat out a flat snake head!!!

    Yes, that was right, it was the head of a snake!

    It was a king ratsnake!

    The king ratsnake seemed to be mesmerized by that scent. Of course, snakes and chickens were natural enemies, and snakes loved to eat chickens.

    ¡°Waa¡­ wawaaa¡­. Wwaaa¡­¡±

    Shu Qinghan gagged continuously.

    Due to the scales on the snake¡¯s body, it might have hared Shu Qinghan¡¯s throat when it slithered out. But Huang Xiaolong had made Shu Qinghan drink a bottle of sesame oil in advance, so Shu Qinghan¡¯s throat and esophagus were well lubricated.

    ¡°Oh my! What the hell! Snake! It¡¯s a snake!¡± Chen Shuangshuang was frightened out of her wits.

    Fang Ruoyu, who had a phobia of snakes, immediately lost control of her bladder.

    Next to the women, even the men like Leng Kai and Song Jian could not prevent the pins and needles tingling on their scalp.

    In contrast, Song Yuru was not too afraid of snakes, and she had a vague understanding of the situation. While recording the video, she loudly exclaimed, ¡°Qinghan¡¯s stomach! Qinghan¡¯s stomach is flattening! Her large tummy is becoming flat!¡±

    Finally¡­

    Plop!!!

    A king ratsnake, about 2 meters in length, fell out from Shu Qinghan¡¯s mouth. Almost like an Olympic diver, it fell directly into the boiling pot of soup below.

    That very instant, the scent became more intense, so strong that it was almost a physical object. Anyone who got a whiff of that smell would experience a burning hunger, but at the same time, the smell was warm and nourishing, invigorating and refreshing.

    This fragrance could be comparable to the legendary dragon liver and phoenix marrow!

    At the same time, Shu Qinghan¡¯s abdomen that seemed to be a few months¡¯ pregnant just moments ago, now looked like a flattened balloon, completely flat, without even a trace of a bulge.

    ¡°It¡¯s done! The dish I¡¯ve prepared for you today is this secret recipe Dragon Phoenix Soup!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

 Chapter 52

    The Dragon Phoenix Soup was extremely fragrant and whetted everybody¡¯s appetite.

    Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the rest could not help but be entranced by the wonderful aroma, their faces full of rapture and intoxication.

    Huang Xiaolong grinned broadly and quickly climbed up the tree, released the silk rope that bounded Shu Qinghan¡¯s legs, and carried her back to the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong put Shu Qinghan down gently. However, Shu Qinghan, who had been hanging upside-down from the tree for quite some time, could not stand properly when her feet touched the ground, and her soft body crumpled into a heap and fell into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms. Huang Xiaolong casually hooked his arms around her waist, ¡®Goddamn, this sensation is amazing, this willow waist is so slender¡­¡¯

    ¡°Heh, Qinghan, everything¡¯s fine now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    After getting rid of the king ratsnake from her stomach, Shu Qinghan felt lighter, as if a great burden was lifted. She stared at her flat abdomen that did not hold a trace of fat in pleasant surprise, and her whole body trembled in excitement.

    The next moment, Shu Qinghan, who had forgotten herself in her exhilaration, put her arms around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck and kissed him hard on his cheek with a loud smack of her lips.

    Huang Xiaolong received a sudden kiss¡­

    ¡°Xiaolong! Thank you! I don¡¯t even know how to thank you!¡± Shu Qinghan gazed at Huang Xiaolong with relief, her almond-shaped eyes sparkled brightly, her pink cheeks held a hint of shy cuteness, and her plump lips gleamed under the shining sun.

    ¡°Qinghan!¡± Song Yuru ran over gleefully and could not help herself and rubbed Shu Qinghan¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really gone!¡±

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t touch me like that¡­¡± Shu Qinghan loosened her hold on Huang Xiaolong and reached out to touch Song Yuru too. The two pretty girls giggled and teased each other, emitting their elation.

    After a while, Song Yuru turned a curious and awestruck face at Huang Xiaolong and asked, ¡°Xiaolong, what happened exactly? Why is there a snake in Qinghan¡¯s tummy?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it either. Perhaps, when Qinghan was ovulating, a snake egg got into her body by accident and hatched, so the baby snake grew up in her body¡­ Anyway, this is an extremely rare occurrence that might not happen in a thousand years.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said again, ¡°Alright, Qinghan¡¯s problem has come to an end. Wifey, send the video recording to Qinghan so that she can prove her innocence to her family members. Mm¡­ I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s dig in!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Eat¡­ eat that¡­ dragon phoenix soup?¡± Both Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to eat that¡­ that¡­ It¡¯s very fragrant, and it looks very delicious, but¡­ it came out from Qinghan¡¯s tummy¡­ pfft¡­¡± Song Yuru shivered involuntarily. ¡°I¡¯m not eating that.¡±

    Not only Song Yuru was disgusted, but Shu Qinghan was also shaking her head repeatedly. ¡°Xiaolong, I¡¯m not eating it either. Even thinking about it makes me sick.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong did not find any problem with it. He raised his eyes and looked at Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the others before he walked over with a mischievous look.

    ¡°Well, do you want to eat it?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°To think you¡¯d label something so disgusting as delicious food¡­¡± Chen Shuangshuang glared at Huang Xiaolong derisively. She actually wanted to taste the dragon phoenix soup, but she could not bear to see Huang Xiaolong¡¯s victorious attitude, so she was deliberately sarcastic.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Huang Xiaolong. This dragon phoenix soup of yours, you can finish it on your own. None of us will eat such a foul and revolting thing.¡± Leng Kai gulped but tried to act disdainfully.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked serious. ¡°Then, you can start apologizing to Qinghan!¡±

    Apologize?

    Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the rest looked at each other, their faces full of reluctance.

    They were mocking and humiliating Qinghan just a while ago, but now, they were forced to lower their pride and apologize to her, and they were unwilling to do so.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Leng Kai laughed drily. ¡°Apologizing¡­ We¡¯re all fellow students, since Qinghan is fine now, all of us are happy for her. As for apologizing, I think¡­ there¡¯s no need for it. Besides, whether we apologize or not, that¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Yes, these people came from families with solid backgrounds and were pampered by their family members since they were young. They were full of themselves, arrogant, and had never lowered themselves for anyone. Especially Leng Kai, getting him to apologize was an impossible feat!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we make a bet? Since you¡¯ve lost, why don¡¯t you keep your promise and apologize to Qinghan?¡± Huang Xiaolong said despondently. ¡°City folks are really untrustworthy, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Enough! Huang Xiaolong, a little farm boy like you dares to act all high and mighty in front of us? The impudence!¡± Leng Kai scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll not apologize, what can you do about it?¡±

    ¡°Leng Kai, going back on your word like this, is it really okay?¡± Song Yuru pulled Shu Qinghan along with her. ¡°And you¡¯re a man too, that¡¯s very unreliable.¡±

    Fang Ruoyu said awkwardly, ¡°Yuru, come one, there¡¯s no need to go too far. Cut us some slack.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Leng Kai, his eyes narrowed a little, and said, ¡°Since you refuse to apologize, forget it then. I think you¡¯re quite pitiful, so I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m pitiful?¡± Leng Kai looked as if he just heard the world¡¯s greatest joke. ¡°A little farmer like you, with mud on his shoes, said that I¡¯m pitiful? Do you know what my parents do? Do you know how rich my family is? I¡¯m pitiful? Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your parents do, and I don¡¯t know how rich your family is, but I do know¡­ you¡¯re sick.¡± Sure enough, a look of remorse crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face. ¡°Sigh¡­ so sickly at such a young age, it¡¯s such a pity.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s sick! Your whole family is sick!¡± Leng Kai was livid.

    ¡°Your face is dark and gloomy, voice low and weak, and you¡¯ll experience backaches when you walk too much. This is a clear sign of kidney deficiency, caused by excessive bedroom activities.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mildly. ¡°By my estimation, you can only last about one minute when you¡¯re doing it. What a pity, what a pity indeed!¡±

    Hearing that, Leng Kai¡¯s whole body shuddered, his expression horrified, and he avoided people¡¯s eyes, as if he was a thief that got caught red-handed. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡±

    In fact, just as Huang Xiaolong said, in recent years, Leng Kai had been experiencing premature ejaculation, and could not last longer than one minute in bed. This was his greatest shame and his biggest secret. Unexpectedly, it was exposed by Huang Xiaolong in public today.

    Despite that, it was not something Leng Kai would ever admit. ¡°What a joke, you¡­ you¡¯re just¡­ smearing my good reputation.¡±

    Leng Kai was adamantly defensive, but when the onlookers cast surprised looks at him, and saw him covered in a cold sweat with a guilty expression, they immediately realized that Huang Xiaolong was not talking gibberish, that Leng Kai really had this problem¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m going to faint. Leng Kai¡¯s family background is so good, yet he¡¯s suffering from such a condition¡­ I really can¡¯t tell by looking at him¡­¡¯ Fang Ruoyu¡¯s mouth twitched contemptuously.

    ¡°Apart from kidney deficiency and premature ejaculation, you¡¯re also suffering from nocturnal emission. Once every two days, you¡¯ll experience an emission at around 4 or 5 a.m., and have to change your pants,¡± Huang Xiaolong drawled solemnly.

    ¡°Ahh!!! Stop talking!¡± Leng Kai stared at Huang Xiaolong in horror. He was scared, he was really scared. Such humiliating matters were revealed by Huang Xiaolong one by one, it was as if his clothes were being removed piece by piece. It was too cruel, too vicious¡­

    ¡°That is¡­ Shu Qinghan, sorry, I apologize to you. It was wrong of me to humiliate you, please forgive me. I¡¯ll never speak badly of you again in the future.¡± To prevent Huang Xiaolong from exposing his darkest secrets any further, Leng Kai finally conceded and apologized to Shu Qinghan.

    Since Leng Kai had apologized, Huang Xiaolong did not hound him any further but turned his attention to the voluptuous Fang Ruoyu. ¡°You¡¯re also sick.¡±

    Fang Ruoyu¡¯s cold sweat started dripping, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m not sick! I just did a physical examination at the hospital last week, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick. After the age of fifteen, haven¡¯t you been experiencing a loss of sleep, tossing and turning every night, and you feel a burning in your heart, your skin feverish, and you only need a thin quilt even during the dead of winter?¡±

    Hearing those words, Fang Ruoyu looked as if she saw a ghost!

    ¡°I believe you should go to the general hospital for a full medical examination. The doctor said there¡¯s nothing wrong with you, correct? But from a traditional Chinese medicine point of view, your problem is very serious! There is an imbalance of yin and yang in your body, leading to a disorder in your metabolism and an increase in gonadal hormone secretion. In other words, you have a high s*x drive. When you¡¯re upset and couldn¡¯t sleep at night, do you feel slightly relieved after doing it with a man? You also do it by yourself frequently, but after each time, you¡¯d feel an emptiness in your heart. You¡¯re still young and your body can still handle it now, but if this situation continues, your lifeforce will be exhausted by the time you reach thirty, and you¡¯ll age prematurely¡­ The root of this condition might be attributed to the time when you were thirteen and obsessed with masturbation.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking! Stop talking! I beg of you!¡± Fang Ruoyu cried into her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize, I¡¯ll apologize, alright? Shu Qinghan, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me. From now on, I¡¯ll never speak badly about you again.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded his head in satisfaction, before turning his gaze on Song Jian.

    Song Jian startled in fright, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! I know what to do¡­ Shu Qinghan, I¡¯m really sorry for taunting you all the time. I was wrong. You¡¯re not pregnant out of wedlock, you¡¯re innocent. I was wrong, I was really wrong. We¡¯re fellow students, please forgive me.¡±

    No one wanted their privacy to be exposed in public. Song Jian contracted a sexually transmitted disease a few years ago and was only cured after half a year of treatment. When he saw Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prowess, he was terrified, and quickly apologized to Shu Qinghan before Huang Xiaolong opened his mouth.

    Subsequently, An Kang, Tong Xiaobo, Chen Shuangshuang and the rest, took turns to apologize to Shu Qinghan, each one more sincere than the other.

    Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan stared at Huang Xiaolong with stars in their eyes!

    Too awesome!

    Too amazing!

    Giving people a taste of their own medicine, taking them apart by talking his way through things, this was the impression they had about Huang Xiaolong!

 Chapter 53

    Since the people had apologized, Huang Xiaolong did not pursue the matter any further.

    It was getting late, and everyone was famished.

    Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the others grouped together and held a private discussion.

    ¡°D*mn it, this farm boy sure has a sharp tongue¡­¡± Leng Kai¡¯s face was full of indignation. Since he had suffered defeat at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, based on his vengeful nature, he would definitely find a way to get back at him.

    ¡°Leng Kai, what¡¯s your plan?¡± Song Jian asked.

    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s in for it today! Be patient, we¡¯ll play with him slowly. Whenever the chance presents itself, we¡¯ll strike and humiliate him!¡± Leng Kai¡¯s eyes had an evil glint.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, aren¡¯t you buying us lunch?¡± Song Jian walked toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°But this pot of dragon phoenix soup of yours is really inedible. Don¡¯t you think you should get us a few roasted lambs instead?¡±

    Song Jian guessed that Huang Xiaolong must have little money on him, so he insisted on getting roasted lambs and forced Huang Xiaolong into a corner.

    ¡°Oh, you guys like eating roasted lamb that much?¡± Huang Xiaolong said reproachfully. ¡°The pot of dragon phoenix soup is really tasty. If you¡¯re not eating it, must we pour it away then? What a waste.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t eat that thing¡­¡± Song Yuru pulled Huang Xiaolong away to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°That snake came out of Qinghan¡¯s tummy, don¡¯t eat that.¡±

    Song Yuru was a little bit of a clean freak after all.

    She was fond of Huang Xiaolong, even subconsciously liked him a little, and naturally would not allow Huang Xiaolong to eat a snake that was raised in the belly of her BFF.

    At this moment¡­

    A few newcomers sniffed at the air and walked toward their direction.

    ¡°The aroma came from this place! Found it!¡± The leader was a chubby middle-aged man, who looked as if he discovered a new world. He pointed at the pot of dragon phoenix soup, his face full of ecstasy as if he was a drug addict who had gotten his fix, ¡°Fragrant! Too fragrant! I¡¯ve had meals all over the world, but I¡¯ve never smelled anything so wonderful¡­¡±

    Ravenous expressions were apparent on the faces of these people.

    ¡°Excuse me, but who made this wonderful pot of cuisine?¡± Chubby asked.

    ¡°Oh, I did, it¡¯s dragon phoenix soup,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s actually the dragon phoenix soup! How rare! The dragon phoenix soup is a dish famous for its delicious flavors of Han cuisine from the Min Chinese subgroup. Added with special herbs, it¡¯s a very nourishing tonic! Made with snake meat and chicken meat, it contains protein, fat, carbohydrates, calcium, phosphorous, iron, and vitamins, so this dish is suitable for people with skin allergies, a weak constitution, malnourished and lack of energy,¡± Chubby rubbed his hands and spoke enthusiastically.

    Okay! So these people were a group of foodies!

    ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re a great chef! This pot of dragon phoenix soup is freshly cooked, isn¡¯t it? I see that you¡¯ve not started eating yet.¡± Chubby looked at Huang Xiaolong with a fawning expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s freshly cooked,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­ little brother, why don¡¯t we make a deal,¡± Chubby looked at Huang Xiaolong imploringly. ¡°We¡¯re all foodies here, true foodies¡­ Could you possibly give us this pot of dragon phoenix soup, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Little brother, the aroma is too enticing!¡± Chubby gulped repeatedly. ¡°Little brother, ten thousand bucks for this pot of soup, how about it? I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Tsk, tsk, in front of delicious cuisine, there was no dignity left for a foodie¡­

    Ten thousand bucks?

    In reality, Huang Xiaolong only bought a few roosters, a bit of condiment, and picked some spices and herbs to cook this pot of soup. Even the snake came from Shu Qinghan, at no cost.

    He merely spent a few hundred, but it was now selling for ten thousand. The profit made was more than tenfold of the actual cost.

    ¡°Is it worth it? Ten thousand for this pot of soup?¡± Leng Kai¡¯s face was very skeptical.

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand this. For foodies like us, money is nothing. The most important thing is to be able to eat good food. Speaking of which, ten thousand for this pot of dragon phoenix soup is actually our gain,¡± Chubby said earnestly.

    ¡°Okay, pay me ten thousand and this pot of dragon phoenix soup is yours,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily.

    Earning money was freaking easy.

    Without any hesitation, Chubby took out a stack of brand new banknotes from his wallet and passed it to Huang Xiaolong, no more and no less, exactly ten thousand bucks.

    Huang Xiaolong took the cash and waved to Leng Kai and the others, ¡°Don¡¯t you want whole roasted lambs? I will bring you to eat now.¡±

    After that, Huang Xiaolong brought Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan along with him to a different place.

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Leng Kai cursed darkly. ¡°The little farmer boy took the limelight again! That pot of disgusting thing could actually fetch ten thousand bucks? I can only say that this world is full of idiots!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t believe that the little farmer can be lucky all the time! Let¡¯s wait and see! Once I get the opportunity, I¡¯ll make him beg on his knees!¡± Song Jian had a vicious look in his eyes.

    In no time at all, Huang Xiaolong bought a few roasted whole lambs, and the group of people sat on the grassy ground to dine.

    Shu Qinghan and Song Yuru were the happiest among the group, giggling cheerfully while eating. From time to time, Song Yuru would tear off a piece of lamb and feed Huang Xiaolong. Unknowingly, the two seemed to be publicly displaying their affection.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a pill from his canvas bag and gave it to Shu Qinghan. ¡°Qinghan, this is a Peiyuan Pill that I made by gathering a hundred herbs from the mountain. There¡¯s only one left and I¡¯m giving it to you. This pill can help to strengthen the health and promote vitality, and can nourish the energy you¡¯ve lost during this period.¡±

    She had carried a snake in her belly for several months after all. Although she had gotten rid of the snake today, Shu Qinghan¡¯s body was still weak because of it.

    She accepted the pill with a smile and swallowed it on the spot.

    Before long, Shu Qinghan felt her energy return and her blood also flowed warmly, bringing a pleasant sensation with it. Her pink baby face blushed prettily and exuded the scent of a youthful girl.

    ¡°Xiaolong, this pill is amazing! I feel so energized now!¡± Shu Qinghan gave Huang Xiaolong a strange look before she tore off a piece of meat from the lamb and fed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Heehee, Xiaolong, a reward for you.¡±

    Looking at the two golden flowers of Coast City University, Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan, and their close interaction with Huang Xiaolong, Leng Kai, Song Jian and the others were infuriated.

    They were the campus belles of Coast City University, the divas in the hearts of many male students, the main subject of their fantasies, but they were actually being openly affectionate with the dowdy and shabby little farmer.

    When they met for the first time, Song Jian and the others looked down upon Huang Xiaolong, full of contempt and ridicule. But now? All the girls flocked to him, with one on each arm, and Song Jian and the other guys felt a fiery hot sensation on their faces, as though they were slapped brutally!

    After the meal of roasted lambs, Leng Kai stood up and said, ¡°Well, if everyone is free this afternoon, I¡¯ll invite all of you to a karaoke session. There¡¯s a new KTV in town, called the Dazzling Radiance, and they have the best hardware and software facilities. I¡¯m a gold card member there, and I can bring all of you in. This can also be a celebration for Shu Qinghan.¡±

    Leng Kai¡¯s eyes rolled around a few times as he said to himself, ¡®What¡¯s so great about this little farmer? I¡¯ll show you high spending, I¡¯ll show you high-end standards, I¡¯ll show you Leng Kai¡¯s connections!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had taken the center stage today, so Leng Kai planned to strike back, and in the process, he would see if there was an opportunity to fix the problem that is Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve never been to the Dazzling Radiance,¡± Chen Shuangshuang was the first to agree.

    Song Jian and the others concurred in unison.

    ¡°Erk¡­ KTV?¡± Huang Xiaolong was baffled. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a KTV before. There¡¯s no KTV at our village in H county¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Huang Xiaolong, since you¡¯ve not been to one before, I¡¯ll let you experience it today. However, you mustn¡¯t do anything embarrassing. That¡¯s a high-class place after all,¡± Leng Kai said teasingly. Finally, his sense of superiority was resurrected!

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves there,¡± Shu Qinghan laughed. The truth was, she was reluctant to go out with Leng Kai, Song Jian and the others, but at the same time, she also did not wish to be separated from Huang Xiaolong so soon, so she agreed to the suggestion. ¡°Xiaolong, since you¡¯ve never been to a KTV, you should go. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing fantastic about that kind of place.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wifey, have you been to this Dazzling Radiance KTV before?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Song Yuru.

    ¡°Er¡­ how would I have the money to spend at those places?¡± Song Yuru chuckled.

    ¡°Alright then, since both of us have not been there, we¡¯ll join in the fun,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    Leng Kai and Song Jian exchanged a glance and thought in their hearts, ¡®Huang Xiaolong, you *sshole, this time, we¡¯ll think of a way to make a fool out of you and make you humiliate yourself!¡±

 Chapter 54

    Everybody drove their cars and headed for the Dazzling Radiance KTV.

    Leng Kai was driving an Audi Q5. Initially, he had invited Su Qinghan into his car, but Shu Qinghan ignored him and got into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3 instead.

    Leng Kai gritted his teeth in silent fury.

    Soon, everyone arrived at the bar street in the New District.

    It was a very prosperous area, populated by different types of bars, such as disco bars, slow rock bars, KTVs, and nightclubs, one after another. When the night came, it would turn into a place for young people to vent their excess energy.

    However, since it was in the afternoon, the bar street was a little deserted, and there were only a few stray cats loitering on the streets, basking lazily under the sun.

    All the cars were parked.

    Leng Kai led the way and brought everybody to the entrance of the Dazzling Radiance KTV.

    The place looked very high-class indeed. From the outside, the decoration style was very unique, with a bit of a European palace feel, it was majestic but not gaudy, classic with a touch of elegance.

    A total of eight female ushers stood at the main entrance, all clad in cheongsam dresses, all of them tall, slender and curvaceous.

    ¡°Wow¡­ so beautiful, so fancy.¡± Huang Xiaolong was stupefied, and the usual expression of awe and admiration crossed his face.

    ¡°Hehe, making a mountain out of a molehill.¡± Leng Kai¡¯s mouth twitched with derision. ¡°A leopard never changes its spots, a lowborn will always remain a lowborn.¡±

    ¡°Leng Kai, you¡¯re a gold card member here?¡± Song Jian winked beside him.

    ¡°Yup, a one-time recharge of three hundred thousand can get you a gold card member status.¡± Leng Kai¡¯s face was full of superiority, and he shot Huang Xiaolong a provocative look.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was indifferent.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and enjoy ourselves,¡± Leng Kai led everyone into the main hall.

    The main hall was enormous, more than a thousand square meters at least. The gilded walls, the red carpet, and dark purple sofa, everything was eye-catching and reflected the light from the luxurious crystal chandelier splendidly.

    In addition, there were many princesses wearing sailor costumes and black stockings in the main hall, all of whom were pretty and young. Most of them were students from nearby colleges or other universities, working part-time in this establishment. As soon as they saw the customers, they stood and bowed with greetings.

    A charming young woman who wore rather revealing clothes walked up to them, swaying her hips and smiling brightly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Leng. You¡¯re so free to visit us this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Yup, Manager Zuo, I¡¯m here with a few friends.¡± Leng Kai felt very honored, and inadvertently glanced at Song Yuru, as if sending her a subtle message, ¡®See, this is life. What can that boyfriend of yours do? He¡¯s nothing but a lowly farmer, can he give you this quality of life?¡¯

    ¡°Arrange a private luxury room for us, and give us the 18,888 set meal,¡± Leng Kai said pompously.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Leng. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make proper arrangements for you,¡± Manager Zuo smiled radiantly and marveled at Leng Kai¡¯s generosity in her heart. ¡°Here, Young Master Leng, please follow me.¡±

    Manager Zuo led Leng Kai and the rest up to the second floor.

    Just as they were about to enter the private room.

    Suddenly, Song Jian exclaimed, ¡°Look! All of you, look! The goddess! The famous goddess of Coast City!¡±

    Everyone stopped in their tracks and turned toward the same direction.

    At the lobby of the first floor, a gorgeous young woman stood talking to a man dressed in formal business attire. Standing behind them were several assistants and bodyguards.

    The young woman wore a long black dress adorned with crystals, shining like stars under lights of the hall. Her figure was graceful and sultry, extremely seductive. Her face was clean and refined, with a fairy-like but arrogant and unparalleled appearance.

    Who could it be if not Cui Feiyan?

    ¡°Erk¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, and said in his heart, ¡®How come Cui Feiyan is here? Oh yes, she still owes me ten thousand bucks!¡¯

    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s Miss Cui Feiyan! The heir of Cui Group!¡± Leng Kai was unable to take another step, his eyes fixed, staring at Cui Feiyan in a daze, and his breath stuttered. ¡°She¡¯s too¡­ too beautiful. The aura, the presence¡­ She¡¯s definitely worthy of being the renowned haughty female president in the Coast City¡¯s high-level society.¡±

    Even though Leng Kai, Song Jian and the others came from families with solid backgrounds, much better than ordinary folks, for people of Cui Feiyan¡¯s level, they were merely bystanders unworthy of her attention.

    In their eyes, however, Cui Feiyan was a luxury item that they could never afford, someone they could only aspire a little, fantasize a little, to the extent that they would not even dare to greet Cui Feiyan on their own!

    ¡°Cui Feiyan is very capable, a typical successful career woman.¡± Shu Qinghan¡¯s lovely eyes showed a hint of admiration.

    In fact, in terms of family background, the Shu family surpassed the Cui family. However, Shu Qinghan was not highly regarded in the family, and as a female descendant, her social status was incomparable to Cui Feiyan, the current leader of the Cui family.

    ¡°Forget it, stop looking. We¡¯re from different worlds,¡± Song Yuru grumbled. ¡°Sigh, only today did I find out what it meant to be distinguishably exceptional.¡±

    A woman like Cui Feiyan could easily cause countless people of the same age to feel suffocated, inferior, and even desperate hopelessness that they could never catch up to in their lifetime.

    At this moment, Song Jian¡¯s eyes rolled about and settled on Huang Xiaolong. He noticed Huang Xiaolong staring at Cui Feiyan fixedly, and shot him a look. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I can see that you¡¯re good with the ladies. Even the campus belles of Coast City University are attracted to you. You¡¯re capable, I¡¯ll give you that. There, do you see that? That beautiful woman in the main hall, her name is Cui Feiyan, a prominent lady of Coast City. Do you have the courage to strike up a conversation with her?¡±

    Song Jian concocted a plan to play Huang Xiaolong out.

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Chen Shuangshuang chuckled.

    ¡°Xiaolong, ignore them. They¡¯re just trying to trick you into making a fool out of yourself,¡± Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan were oddly in unison.

    ¡°That is¡­ everyone, President Cui is talking business with a client, we shouldn¡¯t interrupt them,¡± Manager Zuo said carefully.

    ¡°Why should I strike up a conversation with her?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Song Jian in puzzlement. ¡°My wife is here with me. If I talk to another woman, my wife is going to be jealous.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Leng Kai, Song Jian and the others roared with laughter.

    ¡°Xiaolong, they¡¯re trying to trick you, to watch you humiliate yourself.¡± Song Yuru understood the situation instantly.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we really admire your luck with the ladies,¡± Leng Kai added fuel to the fire. ¡°Since you¡¯re so fortunate, who knows, maybe this is your golden opportunity to get to know Miss Cui Feiyan. How about it, do you dare to strike up a conversation with her? A man mustn¡¯t say that he can¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you should go, we have confidence in you! It¡¯s just talking, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Fang Ruoyu chipped in her two cents¡¯ worth.

    Huang Xiaolong rolled his eyes in contemplation, before he said to Song Jian, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to strike up a conversation with her, but you¡¯ll have to promise me one thing.¡±

    As soon as Song Jian heard Huang Xiaolong had the guts to strike up a conversation with Cui Feiyan, he was ecstatic. ¡®F*ck this little farmer! You¡¯re really too horny for words! Hahaha! Strike up a conversation with Miss Cui Feiyan? Her bodyguards will kill you! This time, I¡¯ll watch as you humiliate yourself!¡¯

    Song Jian was very excited. ¡°What do you want me to promise you?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept across the main hall before he pointed at a beautiful woman sitting on the sofa, ¡°Let¡¯s play a game. I¡¯ll strike up a conversation now. Whatever I¡¯m going to do to Cui Feiyan later, you¡¯ll replicate the same actions to her as well¡­ There, that¡¯s the girl.¡±

    Following the direction Huang Xiaolong pointed at, Song Jian, Leng Kai, and the others saw a young girl of about sixteen or seventeen, wearing a sailor costume and fishnet stockings, with light makeup on her face, basically the prettiest amongst the princesses in the entire hall.

    ¡°Erk¡­ whatever you do to Miss Cui Feiyan, I¡¯ll have to do exactly the same to that girl?¡± Song Jian looked a little hesitant.

    Leng Kai exclaimed loudly, ¡°Song Jian, what the hell are you afraid of? She¡¯s just a private room princess! Don¡¯t be a chicken! If anything happens, I¡¯ll deal with it for you! D*mn it, I was wondering who it¡¯s going to be. For a private room princess like that, throwing some money at her can bring her onto your bed!¡±

    Song Jian nodded in agreement. That was right. A princess of the private room was no big deal. Even if he took advantage of her, it could be solved by giving her a tip. A small matter like this could be handled easily even without Leng Kai¡¯s help.

    ¡°Okay! Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯ll play with you! You can strike up a conversation with Miss Cui Feiyan now. Don¡¯t worry, whatever you do to Miss Cui Feiyan, I will do exactly the same thing to that private room princess without another word. Are you satisfied?¡± Song Jian agreed heartily.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Huang Xiaolong was about to demand the ten thousand bucks from Cui Feiyan, so he went downstairs without further ado.

    ¡°Xiaolong, come back!¡± Song Yuru stomped her feet in agitation, rushed up and pulled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Xiaolong, are you really aware of the situation? She¡¯s Cui Feiyan! She¡¯s going to ignore you! Striking up a conversation with her would be inviting trouble for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Song Yuru¡¯s shoulder comfortingly, turned around and walked downstairs without looking back.

    ¡°This is going to be a good show!¡± Leng Kai trembled with excitement. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this time, I¡¯m going to see how you end up!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Look, Huang Xiaolong is really walking up to her. With that shabby farmer attire of his, Cui Feiyan¡¯s bodyguards are definitely going to give him a flying kick! I¡¯m so looking forward to it!¡± Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s face was flushed with excitement.

    Shu Qinghan pulled at Song Yuru¡¯s hand, ¡°Yuru, you¡­ don¡¯t worry. Xiaolong knows what he¡¯s doing. Besides, he¡¯s just striking up a conversation, I¡¯m sure Cui Feiyan won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had reached the main hall, and started walking up to Cui Feiyan!

    He was getting nearer!

 Chapter 55

    Huang Xiaolong quietly drew closer to Cui Feiyan.

    Getting nearer from behind¡­

    His playful side was acting up.

    Cui Feiyan was so immersed in her discussion with the client that she did not notice someone sneaking up behind her.

    Her bodyguards and assistants also seemed to be unaware of it.

    As he got closer, Huang Xiaolong could smell a scent like orchids.

    The smell was quite familiar¡­

    On the second floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a guess, how would a dowdy little farmer like Huang Xiaolong talk to Miss Cui Feiyan?¡± Leng Kai said tauntingly as he watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s progress downstairs. ¡°Could he be so scared that he can¡¯t even speak?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Even when we were facing Miss Cui Feiyan, we wouldn¡¯t dare to speak up. For him, a little farmer with mud on his shoes¡­ Heh, this time, he¡¯ll make a complete fool out of himself!¡± Song Jian jeered.

    Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan prayed silently, ¡®Xiaolong, come back quickly!¡¯

    As for Huang Xiaolong, he had unknowingly drawn close behind Cui Feiyan.

    At this moment, Cui Feiyan¡¯s assistants and bodyguards had finally noticed Huang Xiaolong!

    In a split second, Huang Xiaolong made his move!

    He raised one arm!

    Pah!!!

    A crisp sound!

    A slap landed on Cui Feiyan¡¯s body.

    The main hall fell into an awkward silence.

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s assistants and bodyguards were dumbstruck, staring at Huang Xiaolong as if they saw a ghost, their minds in an absolute mess.

    All the private room princesses, attendants, and hall managers were stupefied, staring dazedly at Huang Xiaolong.

    What the f*ck!

    That was Cui Feiyan!

    The renowned lady of Coast City, the arrogant female president, the goddess aspired by countless outstanding men!

    In this sort of situation, she got hit by a shabby lowbred little farmer!

    On the second floor.

    ¡°My¡­ my God¡­ This is striking up a conversation?¡± Leng Kai¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of his head. ¡°Too intense¡­ D*mn it, it¡¯s too intense.¡±

    ¡°This is too much!¡± Song Jian looked horrified too. ¡°But, we can start guessing how Huang Xiaolong is going to meet his demise! He¡¯s dead! This fellow is dead meat!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to faint!¡± Song Yuru felt the world spinning around her.

    ¡°Finished¡­ we¡¯re finished¡­¡± Amid her shock, Shu Qinghan¡¯s mind did not stop working, trying to figure out a way to help Huang Xiaolong out of the rut. After much deliberation, however, it seemed that this situation was totally out of her control!

    Back to Cui Feiyan, her first reaction was to fly into a rage. But right after that, a feeling of warmth flowed through her whole body.

    Immediately, without looking, she knew who hit her.

    Huang Xiaolong!

    Thinking of this name, Cui Feiyan realized that she could not get angry. Even after she received this kind of humiliation, not only was she not angry, she even felt a little shy and a little coy.

    Preposterous!

    At this moment, Cui Feiyan¡¯s bodyguards reacted first. They roared in fury and pounced on Huang Xiaolong like ferocious bears!

    They could not wait to tear Huang Xiaolong into pieces!

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Cui Feiyan shrieked. ¡°Who told you to act! Presumptuous!¡±

    Stunned¡­

    All the bodyguards were stunned.

    D*mn it, the little farmer treated the goddess that way, and they were not allowed to act?

    Cui Feiyan turned around and looked at Huang Xiaolong, pretending to be stern, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re nothing but a scoundrel! A lunatic! You¡­ Do you believe that I¡¯ll call the police and send you to jail!¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯m just treating your illness,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was full of innocence. ¡°The treatment last time was very successful. I¡¯m just trying to fortify it.¡±

    Fortify it?

    Cui Feiyan was speechless.

    ¡°Okay¡­ but¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far this time. Don¡¯t do it again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really get angry.¡± Cui Feiyan glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Remember, this is the last time.¡±

    She said in her heart, ¡®If you¡¯re really going to fortify it, do it when no one is around¡­¡¯

    The people around were flabbergasted¡­

    She would get angry the next time?

    Okay¡­ so she was not angry this time!

    ¡°Yes, yes, Feiyan, I got it,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded obligingly. ¡°Oh yes, Feiyan, you still owe me money.¡±

    ¡°What money?¡± Cui Feiyan was taken aback.

    ¡°The money! When I woke up at the hotel this morning, you¡¯re already gone. You forgot to pay me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    There was too much information in this conversation!

    Woke up at the hotel? She was gone? Forgot to pay?

    The onlookers stared foolishly at the goddess-like Cui Feiyan, before turning their gazes at Huang Xiaolong in his farmer attire.

    Could this be a dream?

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking,¡± Cui Feiyan furrowed her eyebrows, and her face blushed red.

    She wanted to refute Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, but she realized that Huang Xiaolong was telling the truth!

    Cui Feiyan was afraid more embarrassing things would be revealed if Huang Xiaolong continued speaking, so she quickly instructed the assistant next to her, ¡°Give him ten thousand bucks.¡±

    The assistant was in a daze.

    ¡°Give him ten thousand bucks at once!¡± Cui Feiyan increased the volume of her voice.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡­ I understand¡­ President Cui¡­¡± With trembling hands, the assistant took out a stack of brand new hundred-dollar notes and gave it to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong kept the money in his canvas bag with satisfaction. ¡°Feiyan, please continue to support my business.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about it! You¡­ you¡­ I hate you! I hate you!¡± Cui Feiyan stomped her feet, turned around, and stormed out.

    After Cui Feiyan left, Huang Xiaolong went upstairs cheerfully.

    On the second floor, Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the rest, including Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan, were frozen like statues¡­

    They were some distance from Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan, so they did not hear the exchange between them.

    However, they clearly saw Huang Xiaolong hitting Cui Feiyan, and not only was Cui Feiyan not angry, but she even gave Huang Xiaolong a lot of money.

    What the f*ck was going on here?

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished chatting her up.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Leng Kai and Song Jian with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Do exactly the same as what I did to Cui Feiyan, here¡ªlook closely at that girl.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was purely doing this for fun.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­what is going on?¡± Song Jian looked at the unscathed Huang Xiaolong in astonishment. ¡°Why did Ms. Cui Feiyan give you money? You¡­you molested her in public, why didn¡¯t she kill you?¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to know? Perhaps it¡¯s love at first sight,¡± Huang Xiaolong chortled.

    ¡°My *ss! Why would Cui Feiyan even look at a hillbilly like you? She¡¯s not blind!¡± Leng Kai¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. He thought to himself that if he had known this earlier, he would have gone down to smack Cui Feiyan¡¯s butt. Not only would he have gotten away with it, he would have even been able to earn some money out of it.

    ¡°Quickly come down,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged Song Jian.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m going down, you think I¡¯m f*cking afraid of you?¡± Song Jian thought to himself: if a hillbilly like you is able to molest a goddess in public and emerge unscathed, then if I were to slap a private room princess¡¯s butt, she can¡¯t possibly do anything to me, right?

    ¡°Xiaolong, what is going on?¡± Song Yuru hurriedly pulled Huang Xiaolong to the side. ¡°Also, weren¡¯t you a bit too obscene? You actually did something like that¡­¡±

    On closer inspection, Song Yuru was still somewhat jealous.

    Whether it was pretend or real, Huang Xiaolong was Song Yuru¡¯s boyfriend today. He should not have hit another woman¡¯s butt in front of Song Yuru¡­

    Song Yuru felt chagrined, thinking to herself: if you want to hit someone then hit mine, why did you have to hit Cui Feiyan¡¯s butt¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m treating Cui Feiyan¡¯s disease.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an earnest expression. ¡°She had a strange disease, hence I was giving the nerves in her gluteal region a massage, after which she gave me ten thousand bucks as medical fees. I am not some kind of sick pervert.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words sounded genuine.

    ¡°Is this possible?¡± Song Yuru was slightly dubious.

    ¡°Mmmm, Xiaolong, I believe you.¡± Shu Qinghan looked at Huang Xiaolong coyly and in awe. ¡°Xiaolong, your medical skills are amazing, and you are an expert when it comes to complicated diseases, like chasing the snake out of my stomach. What kind of disease did Cui Feiyan get?¡±

    ¡°Irregular menstruation,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied mildly.

    At this moment, there was a disturbance in the big hall below.

    Sure enough, Song Jian really walked down with his head high, sought out the private room princess that Huang Xiaolong had pointed out, and imitated Huang Xiaolong, giving the pretty private room princess a slap on her plump butt.

    Unexpectedly, that private room princess flared up and gave Song Jian a backhanded slap on the face, leaving dark red fingerprint marks on his cheek, making him look very sorry indeed.

    Song Jian flew into a rage and kicked out at the private room princess, sending her flying, ¡°F*ck, you b*tch, you dare hit me? The f*ck, you are a private room princess. You sell your body for a living, and you still are f*cking playing innocent. Am I not allowed to touch you? F*ck you!¡±

    The private room princess stood up and glared at Song Jian with hatred before running off.

    Song Jian bristled with anger as he returned to the second floor.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The young woman, Manager Zuo looked at Song Jian then at Leng Kai, a strange expression in her eyes. ¡°Young Master Leng, this friend of yours should not act rashly¡­how about you both not play here today.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Leng Kai said arrogantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just hitting a private room princess? Is it that big a deal? Manager Zuo, just take us to our private room. If that private room princess is unhappy then let her come to me.¡±

    Manager Zuo sighed, looking hesitant. However, she still arranged a luxurious private room for Leng Kai and the others.

    A fruit platter, imported wine, and draft beer were served. Manager Zuo even sent a bottle of 1898 Remy Martin.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on the couch, looking left and right, muttering to himself, ¡°Is this a KTV?¡±

    Shu Qinghan smiled from the side. ¡°Xiaolong, I¡¯ll request whatever song you want to sing.¡± Her eyes darted around with a knowing look. ¡°Otherwise, you and Yuru can both sing a love song together. How about ¡®The Love of Hiroshima¡¯? Can you sing this, Xiaolong?¡±

    Song Yuru objected. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sing ¡®The Love of Hiroshima¡¯, that song is about a one-night stand, I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Shu Qinghan giggled, ¡°Yuru, is it that you want to be with Xiaolong forever?¡± She burst out laughing, a flicker of unnoticeable admiration flashing in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my wife and I are a pair of lovebirds. We are definitely going to marry, have children, and live happily ever.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were unequivocal.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Shu Qinghan felt strangely disappointed.

    Right at this moment, before Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the others could request a song, the door to the private room was slammed open in a loud bang!

    Several shirtless muscled men with tattoos covering their arms filed into the room!

    The leader of the pack was a thirty-odd-year-old big bald man, his gaze cold. He had a hideous knife scar on his forehead and had a brutal and vicious-looking face, like a murder criminal. A pretty private room princess snuggled up to him like a little bird.

    This private room princess was not just any random person but was the one that Song Jian had sent flying after having been slapped on the butt by him.

    ¡°Meimei, who was the one who hit you. Look carefully.¡± The big bald man said ominously.

    ¡°That¡¯s him! Brother Biao, he¡¯s the one who hit me!¡± That private room princess pointed at Song Jian with hatred filled eyes.

    Song Jian felt a cold fist tightening around his heart, thinking: sh*t!

    Chen Shuangshuang and the other ladies cowered in fear.

    Song Jian immediately looked at Leng Kai pleadingly.

    After all, Leng Kai was no stranger to these situations; he stood up at once. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The big bald man smiled grimly. ¡°My girl was hit by you guys, and you ask me what I mean by this? You¡­get here right now!¡± He growled at Song Jian.

    ¡°This big brother, is this necessary?¡± Leng Kai did not back down, and instead felt a rush of elation in anticipation of showing off. ¡°My name is Leng Kai, my father is the deputy district chief of West Lake District, give me some face please.¡±

    Although this was New District and not West Lake District, Leng Kai believed that dropping his father¡¯s name would carry some weight.

    ¡°F*ck! A deputy district chief, and from West Lake District no less, isn¡¯t worth jacksh*t!¡± the big bald man scoffed. ¡°You dare hit someone at my place, even f*cking hitting my girl¡­today I¡¯m going to finish you off!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Leng Kai¡¯s face fell, he had not anticipated his name-dropping his own father to be a flop!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­why, are you disgruntled? Go back and ask your dad if New¡¯s District¡¯s ¡®Bald Sang Biao¡¯ is someone a deputy district chief like him can provoke?¡± The bald bulky man laughed coldly.

    Bald Sang Biao?

    Upon hearing this title, Leng Kai felt a gust of chilly air running down his spine!

    He really had hit a snag this time!

    Bald Sang Biao, New District¡¯s big boss, managed more than half of New District¡¯s entertainment centers. He collected more than eighty percent of the parking fees, and managed a property company, a car rental agency, as well as a real estate company.

    This type of person could get whatever he desired and had absolute protection within the city as well.

    He could have cared less even if it was the district chief, let alone a deputy!

    ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Biao¡­¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Kai¡¯s face profusely; both of his legs nearly buckled. ¡°Brother Biao, all a misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding¡­Song Jian! You come here and clean up your f*cking mess! You dare hit Brother Biao¡¯s girl? I can¡¯t help you this time, quickly come here and apologize to Brother Biao!¡±

    Alright, then. Leng Kai had straight-up betrayed Song Jian!

    Initially, he had declared boldly that he intended to cover up for Song Jian and deal with the aftermath if anything were to happen. Now, upon hearing the other side¡¯s resounding title, he actually betrayed Song Jian.

    In the private room, An Kang, Chen Shuangshuang, and the others looked at Leng Kai with disdain.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Song Jian was scared out of his wits; he had also heard of New District¡¯s ¡°Bald Sang Biao¡±. It was said that he was a fierce character who had killed people back in the day and was so powerful he was let out after just spending several years in jail! Each of the lackeys under him was more vicious than the next one.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Bald Sang Biao thundered, a murderous look on his face.

    ¡°Brother Biao, I¡¯m wrong!¡± Song Jian dropped to his knees. ¡°Brother Biao, I¡¯m wrong, I was blind, could you¡­could you let me go¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­let you go?¡± Bald Sang Biao laughed coldly before sizing Song Jian up with a look reserved for working animals.

    ¡°Brother Biao, cripple him!¡± A lackey behind him straight up pulled out a dagger.

    In the private room, Chen Shuangshuang and the others were frightened and started to cry.

    Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan leaned toward Huang Xiaolong, subconsciously seeking protection.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­these people are really scary¡­¡± Song Yuru said quaveringly. ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡±

    ¡°Wife, Qinghan, don¡¯t be afraid. This has nothing to do with us.¡± Huang Xiaolong had a serene expression on his face.

    At the same time, he had a slight urge to laugh.

    He had randomly found a private room princess for Song Jian to chat up and give a cheeky butt smack. As it turned out, the receiving party was actually the girl of a big shot in New District¡­

    What a f*cking coincidence!

    Even God above could not stand Song Jian and wanted to finish him off!

    ¡°If you want me to forgive you, the answer isn¡¯t necessarily a no¡­¡± Bald Sang Biao waved his hand, stopping his lackey. He looked at Song Jian teasingly like a cat playing with a mouse, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you two options. One, I break your arms and legs! Two, since you dare humiliate my girl, then you hand me your girl as well for me to bed for one night, after which I¡¯ll consider this matter settled.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Brother¡­Brother Biao¡­¡± Song Jian lifted his head awkwardly to look at Bald Sang Biao.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to think it over, it¡¯s either you hand me your girl, or you have your limbs broken, think about it carefully,¡± Bald Sang Biao said coolly.

    ¡°Shuangshuang! You¡­you have to save me!¡± Song Jian looked at his girlfriend Chen Shuangshuang soullessly. ¡°Shuangshuang, I don¡¯t want to have my arms and legs broken¡­please save me! You¡­can you accompany Brother Biao for one night, I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°Song Jian, you brute! You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡± Chen Shuangshuang berated him, feeling both angry and scared.

    Bald Sang Biao shook his head unexpectedly. ¡°F*ck, she¡¯s so ugly¡­forget it, even if you offer her to me for free, I still wouldn¡¯t be willing to take her.¡±

    After saying this, he looked straight at Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan and licked his lips, lust exuding from his eyes. ¡°How about these two babes spend the night with me, and this matter would be settled, otherwise, all of you would have to f*cking pay for it!¡±

    Actually, the moment Bald Sang Biao had stepped into the private room, he had noticed Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan.

    One was a pure and elegant lady with a tall yet slim figure.

    One was a doe-eyed and busty teenage girl.

    Both of them were of the best quality!

    They were so much prettier than all the private room princesses at this venue!

    Upon hearing this, both Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan went pale in shock.

    ¡°Ah? What are you saying?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up with a perplexed look on his face. ¡°Can you repeat what you just said?¡±

    ¡°Oh? A peasant?¡± Bald Sang Biao grinned. ¡°You¡¯d better f*cking listen carefully! Here¡ªthese two girls are going to spend the night with me! I want to have a threesome! Otherwise, all of you are going to¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, an extremely dangerous feeling rose within Bald Sang Biao!

    Bang!

    His eyes blurred as an afterimage flashed before him!

    Pow!

    A loud sound was heard!

    Bald Sang Biao was slapped on the face so hard he was sent flying!

    Bang!!!!

    He flew right out of the private room through the open door and heavily fell along the outside corridor.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the palm of his hand. ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t like hitting people, but you crossed the line.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 57

    Silence!

    The private room was as silent as an evil spirit!

    Brother Biao, the top dog whose reputation shook New District to its foundations, was actually slapped so hard by a little peasant that he was sent flying!

    This was f*cking out of this world!

    Actually, according to what Brother Biao had said, this matter could have been settled differently.

    However, the situation had changed. Huang Xiaolong had struck first, hence this matter could go out of hand!

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong appeared to be quite skilled at fighting. Village peasants were physically strong, so a one-on-one would give them some leverage.

    However¡­the person being beaten up was Bald Sang Biao!

    The top dog with hundreds of lackeys willing to die for him!

    He was dead meat!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You¡­you¡­you are digging your own f*cking grave! Don¡¯t drag us into this matter! We have nothing to do with you! This matter, you¡­you¡­¡± Leng Kai was shocked into incoherence.

    ¡°This is none of my business¡­Huang Xiaolong, you¡­you are done for! Don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡± Song Jian screeched, turning to shout at An Kang, Tong Xiaobo, Chen Shuangshuang, and the others. ¡°All of you stand here quickly! Stay far away from Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    An Kang and Tong Xiaobo walked shakily toward Leng Kai.

    Fang Ruoyu and Zhi Xiaoqi both moved closer to Leng Kai, keeping some distance away from Huang Xiaolong.

    Chen Shuangshuang bit her lip, mixed emotions swirling within her.

    Both of them were men, but her Song Jian actually brought himself to offer her to Bald Sang Biao to bed in order to save himself.

    On the other hand, upon hearing that Bald Sang Biao was lusting after Song Yuru, her man Huang Xiaolong did not hesitate to take action.

    In comparison, Song Jian was truly a piece of trash! Scum!

    In the beginning, Chen Shuangshuang had looked down upon Huang Xiaolong, making fun of Song Yuru inwardly for finding a little peasant like him. She had thought of it as embarrassing and humiliating.

    Now however, she was starting to admire Song Yuru.

    ¡®If I were to have a boyfriend like Huang Xiaolong who would go to the extent of offending the top dog of the black society for me, I would be f*cking willing to do anything for him! Whatever he wants me to do, I¡¯ll do it!¡¯

    Musing to herself, Chen Shuangshuang actually walked toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Shuangshuang, are you crazy! Come here quickly! Don¡¯t stand with that little peasant!¡± Song Jian shouted.

    ¡°Shut up! Song Jian, we are over!¡± Chen Shuangshuang coldly replied.

    At this moment, a group of lackeys rushed out in fury and frenzy to help Bald Sang Biao back in.

    It could be seen that half of Bald Sang Biao¡¯s face was swollen like a steamed bun; several of his front teeth were knocked out!

    Hatred! Fury! Bitterness! Overflowing murderous intent!

    At this moment, Bald Sang Biao was really considering murder!

    It had been so many years; who was the wretch who dared hit him like this?

    This was like bearding the lion in his den!

    ¡°Little peasant, I swear, you are dead meat,¡± Bald Sang Biao said darkly. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°My woman is my bottom-line. Whoever dares bully my woman will have to deal with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone was mild, as though he was not threatening or terrorizing the other person but was just narrating a piece of truth.

    ¡®Damn it¡­maybe I should think of some random way to get rid of these people for good to save the trouble,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    As someone who controlled all the ghosts and spirits in the underworld, Huang Xiaolong had dealt with countless dead souls. In truth, he regarded life and death as triviality.

    Except that, every person had both good and evil within them. All this time, Huang Xiaolong had been using his kind and honest side to suppress his wicked side.

    However, if someone were to cross his bottom-line, he did not mind unleashing his wicked side whole-heartedly!

    If Huang Xiaolong wanted to kill someone, he had at least 999 ways to make that person vanish mysteriously without a trace.

    To the extent that even the dead body would not be discovered!

    To Huang Xiaolong, killing people was simply too easy, too easy¡­

    ¡®My woman is my bottom-line. Whoever dares bully my woman would have to deal with me.¡¯ Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Song Yuru¡¯s heart fluttered, her eyes welling up slightly¡­

    ¡°Finish him off for me!¡± Bald Sang Biao roared, his lackeys immediately pulling out daggers and lunging at Huang Xiaolong!

    The private room was filled with chaos and high-pitched screams.

    However-

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure swayed, and his afterimage spun before their eyes. Before 10 seconds had passed, the buff men who had pounced on him were all sent flying, moaning and groaning in pain¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s that awesome?¡± Shu Qinghan tugged at Song Yuru¡¯s hand with a disbelieving expression filled with admiration. ¡°Is he shooting a movie? Yuru, isn¡¯t your Xiaolong just too awesome?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­for sure, my Xiaolong is very awesome.¡± Song Yuru felt her heart settle, a red blush of pride surfacing across her pretty face.

    Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the others had a kind of f*cked by a dog feeling.[1]

    No one had expected that this uncouth little peasant was so good at fighting and could take on several people at once, defeating them in just two or three moves. Was he a f*cking legendary martial arts master?

    Thinking of how they were still finding ways to humiliate and punish him, Leng Kai and Song Jian felt a wave of fear.

    ¡°Oh¡­turns out you¡¯re trained, no wonder you¡¯re so bold¡­¡± A flicker of terror flashed across Bald Sang Biao¡¯s face, but he soon calmed himself down forcefully. ¡°What kind of generation are you living in now? Your fighting skills are of no f*cking use! Can you hide from bullets?¡±

    As New District¡¯s top dog, Bald Sang Biao did possess some firearms.

    If he was determined to kill off Huang Xiaolong, he had his ways.

    ¡°Fine, wait for me.¡± Bald Sang Biao did not bat an eyelid as he retreated out of the private room, preparing to grab a gun from someone.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong stood motionlessly, analyzing which method he should use to kill off this group of gangsters.

    At the same moment, an angry male voice rang from outside the private room. ¡°Sang Biao! What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Upon hearing this voice, Bald Sang Biao who had just walked out of the door immediately wailed. ¡°Big boss, today I¡¯ve been humiliated, I¡¯ve been hit by someone! Big boss, you have to back me up!¡±

    Big boss?

    As New District¡¯s top dog, Bald Sang Biao actually addressed someone as ¡®big boss¡¯?

    ¡°Sh*t!!!! We¡¯re done for, done for¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s¡­¡± Leng Kai¡¯s face was ashen as he thought of the one person it could be, someone who was a legendary figure in Coast City!

    He was a top dog who had built his empire from scratch in Coast City; he has now wiped clean himself of any dirty business, but his remaining influence remained!

    In the beginning, Bald Sang Biao was merely this top dog¡¯s lackey!

    In Coast City, this man had all the resources at his disposal!

    If one were to call Bald Sang Biao a little monster, then this legendary figure would be the king of monsters!

    ¡°This matter¡­this matter¡­can no longer be resolved¡­¡± Leng Kai felt like his world was spinning. He felt like his energy was being sapped out of him; his knees buckled, and he actually fell onto his knees.

    ¡°Hmph! Before hitting a dog, find out who its master is first! I would really like to see who has plucked up this much courage to dare misbehave on New District¡¯s 1.3 Mu of land!¡± Outside the door, the man¡¯s voice contained both fury and murderous intent!

    An invisible presence swept into the private room!

    The temperature within the private room dropped slightly.

    Bald Sang Biao could be seen to be bending low as he accompanied a middle-aged man who effortlessly gave off a ruler¡¯s presence into the private room!

    ¡°Big boss, this is the guy!¡± Bald Sang Biao pointed toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong stared at the new arrival blankly.

    Was this not Brother Zhao Qi he had met from the sales office?

    Brother Zhao Qi also recognized Huang Xiaolong at first sight. His facial muscles twitched once.

    Being faced with the real top dog, Song Jian, Leng Kai, and the others were about to f*cking collapse.

    ¡°He hit you?¡± Brother Zhao Qi looked at Sang Biao.

    ¡°Correct, correct, big boss, it¡¯s this little peasant who hit me. Big boss, you must back me up,¡± Bald Sang Biao said with aggrievance.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll back you up, I¡¯ll f*cking back you up!¡± Brother Zhao Qi had a fierce expression on his face.

    The next second-

    Pow!!!!

    Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s slap landed on Bald Sang Biao¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you to death, blind dog! Kneel!¡±

    This slap sent Bald Sang Biao into a stupor.

    It also bewildered the people in the private room.

    ¡°Big boss¡­¡± Bald Sang Biao clutched his cheek which was fiery hot from the slap, looking at Brother Zhao Qi with a dazed expression.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Brother Zhao Qi snarled.

    Boom!

    Bald Sang Biao dared not disobey and knelt straight away.

    ¡°This¡­Dr. Xiaolong¡­¡± Brother Zhao Qi changed his expression like he was in a Sichuan opera. He looked eager to please and flatter as he approached Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, I didn¡¯t expect you¡­you to come to have fun at my venue¡­did Sang Biao offend you? Dr. Xiaolong, it¡¯s my fault for not disciplining him well, how about you beat him up! Beat him up to death! Until you¡¯re satisfied, how about that?¡±

    Dr. Xiaolong?

    Silence!

    The entire private room once again descended into pin-drop silence!

    ¡­

    [1] Chinese slang meaning ¡®God damn it

 Chapter 58

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s position in Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart was pivotal!

    Firstly, Huang Xiaolong was Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s savior! If there were no Huang Xiaolong, Brother Zhao Qi would not be standing there but would instead be sent to the crematorium!

    Secondly, Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart was a big problem, his life was at stake! He was hovering on the verge of death, hanging by a thread, but¡­ Huang Xiaolong could cure his stubborn illness and give him a healthy heart!

    It was not too much to say that the life of Brother Zhao Qi was held in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands!

    With a person like Huang Xialong, Brother Zhao Qi was trying his best to curry favor with him, but now¡­His former lackey had offended Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®D*mnit Sang Biao, am I your enemy? Why are you putting me in such a position?! ¡®

    ¡°Doctor Xiaolong, this¡­this matter¡­I¡¯m really¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Brother Zhao Qi looked at Huang Xiaolong in an extremely uneased manner, and his humble attitude made everyone in the private room keep silent.

    Song Yuru knew something about why Brother Zhao Qi was acting as such. In the sales office, she saw Huang Xiaolong rescue Brother Zhao Qi with her own eyes.

    At that moment, Song Yuru felt relieved and an indescribable sense of pride bloomed in her heart. ¡®Huh! Who said Xiaolong was a good-for-nothing farmer? Xiaolong is amazing! ¡®

    For Leng Kai, Song Jian, and the others, their hearts felt like they were being overwhelmed. This was Brother Zhao Qi! A man of great influence within the Coast City Mafia! He apologized to Huang Xiaolong in fear!

    What was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s background?

    Could it be that he had been pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger? [1]

    Bald Sang Biao was able to get to the point where he was now as he was naturally a shrewd person. He began to cry loudly. ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯m in the wrong! Brother, I¡­I have eyes but fail to see Mount Tai[2]¡­Forgive me, give me a chance¡­Brother, give me a chance! Two beauties¡­ I¡­ whatever I said just now, treat it as a fart! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Bald Sang Biao made a pitiful plea and apologized to Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan.

    ¡°Doctor Xiaolong, it¡¯s entirely in your hands how you want to deal with this. I, Zhao Qi, have your back!¡± Brother Zhao Qi was ready to sacrifice the knight to save the queen.

    As long as he could fix the situation and repair his relationship with Huang Xiaolong, he did not mind losing Bald Sang Biao!

    ¡°Huh!¡± Brother Zhao Qi gave Bald Sang Biao a sullen look.

    Bald Sang Biao shuddered. He crawled to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet on his knees, hugged Huang Xiaolong¡¯s legs, and kowtowed while begging for mercy. ¡°Brother, give me a chance¡­please, in the future, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to¡­¡±

    Bang¡­bang¡­bang¡­bang¡­

    Sang Biao knocked his head until it was bleeding.

    ¡°Wifey, what do you say?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Song Yuru with a grin.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­I think¡­I think it¡¯s better to let it be¡­¡± Song Yuru was kind and did not want to gum up the works.

    At the same time, she was very happy that Huang Xiaolong took her feelings into account.

    At that point, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s anger had disappeared. He did not want to be ruthless, so he smiled at Brother Zhao Qi and said, ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, it¡¯s actually not a big deal. This bald head already apologized to my wife. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    Bald Sang Biao looked at Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru with tears in his eyes. He was moved!

    ¡°Brother, you really are the bigger person! Sister-in-law, I will make up for today¡¯s affairs!¡± Bald Sang Biao quickly said.

    Sister-in-law?

    The designation made Song Yuru feel sweet in her heart. A dizzying smile rippled on her naturally bright red lips.

    ¡°Forget it, karaoke is not fun at all. Wifey, Qinghan, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not have the interest to play anymore. He greeted Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan and then walked out of the private room.

    Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan quickly followed.

    Brother Zhao Qi also followed him nervously.

    ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, don¡¯t worry, I will treat your heart disease when I have the time.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Brother Zhao Qi.

    After he heard that, Brother Zhao Qi felt relieved.

    Huang Xiaolong did not let Brother Zhao Qi send him off. He took Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan and left Dazzling Radiance KTV.

    It was almost dusk.

    ¡°Xiaolong, I¡¯m going to Qinghan¡¯s house¡­ Give me your phone number so I can contact you.¡± Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong like she was reluctant to part with him.

    She does not have Huang Xiaolong¡¯s contact information yet.

    She did not want to try her luck every time just to meet Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Okay, wifey, I will tell you my phone number and WeChat ID.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Yuru was overjoyed.

    ¡®It took so long for me to get your mobile phone number and WeChat ID¡­You, you are a little arrogant!¡¯

    Song Yuru and Shu Qinghan both quickly saved Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mobile phone numbers and added each other as WeChat friends.

    ¡°Xiaolong, how about you and Yuru come to my house for dinner. I still have to thank you.¡± Shu Qinghan looked at Huang Xiaolong eagerly.

    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t go. Actually, I¡¯m quite shy.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Puff¡­You are shy?¡± Song Yuru smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, you¡¯re a¡­ a big pervert! A pervert won¡¯t be shy!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong could not help but look at his first wife¡­

    He only saw her flawless features.

    Her delicate skin.

    A pair of watery eyes that seemed to be able to melt someone.

    Tall and slender.

    Beautiful buttocks that were round.

    Although her dressing was simple, her whole person had a pure aura.

    She was really a stunner who was fascinated even by the dead!

    ¡°I¡¯m a pervert? Wifey, you are being slanderous¡­But since you have said so, I will be a pervert today¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled around a few times. ¡°Wifey, remember our bet?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yuru choked.

    In the next moment, Huang Xiaolong had already leaned in, holding Song Yuru¡¯s sexy waistline, and¡­

    He kissed Song Yuru¡¯s vivid lips!

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Song Yuru¡¯s eyes widened, she was completely at a loss.

    *sshole! Hooligan! It was her first kiss!

    Just like that, Song Yuru¡¯s first kiss was gone.

    She struggled a few times instinctively, but then she was lost in that moving world. The man¡¯s aura from Huang Xiaolong intoxicated her¡­

    ¡°Oh my! Can you guys stop with this PDA? We are still on the street!¡± Shu Qinghan protested next to them.

    However, she watched her best friend and Huang Xiaolong kiss affectionately, and her heart also had a trace of unspeakable soreness.

    ¡®Shu Qinghan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you feel sour every time you see Yuru and Xiaolong making out with each other? Do you like Xiaolong? Gosh! Xiaolong is your BFF¡¯s boyfriend, you can¡¯t do this! ¡®

    Their kiss lasted for three minutes before Huang Xiaolong let go of Song Yuru.

    Song Yuru¡¯s body was like noodles. Her blushing cheeks and dreamlike eyes looked at Huang Xiaolong with joy and annoyance. ¡°B*stard! Who allowed you to kiss me!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Firstly, you are my first wife. It is normal for me to kiss you. Secondly, you made a bet with me that if I cure Qinghan, you will let me kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Yuru was speechless.

    After two seconds, Song Yuru said not complying, ¡°Even if you want to kiss me, you¡­you can¡¯t kiss me like this, you put¡­you put your tongue in, I hate it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I learned from porn. In those porns, the men also kissed the young ladies like this.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked like he was eager to learn.

    ¡°Porn? Obscene! I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Song Yuru shyly took Shu Qinghan¡¯s hand. ¡°Qinghan, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two campus belle held hands and disappeared from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sight. However, they took a few steps and looked back at Huang Xiaolong, obviously, they were reluctant to leave¡­

    After they walked away, Huang Xiaolong could not help but touch his lips. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet! The first wife¡¯s little mouth is so sweet, so fragrant! Hahaha! Nice! I must kiss her more frequently in the future! It¡¯s good for my physical and mental health!¡±

    ¡­

    The First People¡¯s Hospital of Coast City.

    15th floor of the inpatient department, VIP ward.

    ¡°Squad Leader Lin, your condition is very stable. You can stay in the hospital for a few more days and observe then you can be transferred to the rehabilitation hospital to recuperate.¡± A young man in a white coat said to the woman on the hospital bed with a look of hospitality.

    This young man was not anyone else, but the overseas returnee doctor who had a dispute with Huang Xiaolong in the sales office and set a challenge- Bai Hai!

    On the hospital bed, there was an oneesan with a cold temperament.

    Oneesan had long burgundy, slightly curly hair. Under her eyebrows of the right shade, her big eyes were like autumn water.

    Long eyelashes, straight nose.

    Her warm lips made people want to kiss her.

    However, her temperament was a bit cold, as if it was for authorized personnel only.

    Such an oneesan had a very attractive temperament. There was a hint of charm in the cold and she was imperceptible as if she was full of heroism.

    Lin Jing!

    She was the one that was on the train and was shot in the heart. The doctor declared her dead, but it was Huang Xiaolong who retrieved her from Lord Yan (TN: King of Hell), the Squad Leader, Lin Jing!

    ¡°Well, Doctor Bai, I see.¡± Lin Jing said calmly. ¡°Okay, I want to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Squad Leader Lin, if you have any needs, call me immediately and I¡¯ll be there.¡± Bai Hai salivated, and there was a trace of greedy possessiveness as he looked into Lin Jing¡¯s eyes.

    In terms of looks, temperament, identity, and family background, Lin Jing was one in a million. Bai Hai wanted to be Lin Jing¡¯s boyfriend!

    However, after being in contact with her in the past few days, Lin Jing was only polite towards him, even a little perfunctory.

    ¡°Okay, Squad Leader Lin, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, goodbye.¡± Bai Hai gave Lin Jing a gentlemanly smile and then left.

    Lin Jing was the only one left in the ward.

    At that time, Lin Jing picked up her laptop and put it on her body, then took out a USB flash drive and plugged it into the computer.

    There was a video in the USB flash drive.

    This was the video from the emergency room on the train.

    In the video, Lin Jing could clearly see that the doctor was helpless and announced her death.

    Even on the electrocardiogram, it clearly showed that she had no heartbeat!

    However!

    A boy in farmer clothing rushed in!

    [1] Deliberately play tricks, pretending to be a fool to let opponents lower their defenses, and then take the opportunity to take the final victory

    [2] to be too ignorant to identify a person of importance or great ability

 Chapter 59

    In the video, the little farmer who appeared was Huang Xiaolong!

    She noticed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s calm expression, that superb surgical skills, and that great scholar-like temperament¡­

    One by one, it was all presented through the video screen!

    When she saw that Huang Xiaolong took off her clothes and cut open her bra with a scalpel¡­

    When her two plump breasts popped out¡­

    Lin Jing was blushing.

    Her cold temperament melted quietly, and there was a touch of flattery in her eyes¡­

    She murmured, ¡°You are the first man to see my body¡­¡±

    Lin Jing did not know how many times she had watched this video, but every time she watched it, it would have a huge impact on her!

    It was very shocking!

    She believed that if there were no Huang Xiaolong, she would have been a cold body!

    She was a magnificent and beautiful woman at the peak of her age, her career was soaring, and she had an important position in the family¡­

    She had not been in love yet, her wonderful life had just begun¡­

    If she did die on the train, everything would be gone, everything would be over¡­

    Every time she thought about this, Lin Jing had a lingering fear, she was very scared.

    Therefore, her gratitude towards Huang Xiaolong was difficult to describe in words.

    It was no exaggeration to say that Huang Xiaolong gave her a chance to be reborn!

    She did not mind sharing everything she had with Huang Xiaolong.

    Including¡­she herself!

    Lin Jing calmly unbuttoned her shirt.

    Inside was a sexy and alluring black lace bra.

    She unbuttoned the bra backhand.

    That perfect breast¡­

    Near the heart, there was a wound that was difficult to see with the naked eye. This wound had first-class stitching. At first glance, it was not noticeable at all.

    Lin Jing gently stroked the wound, her eyes were a little sentimental, her voice was very low, soft as water. ¡°Where are you? Are you in Coast City? I will find you¡­definitely¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong walked around the New District.

    He was hungry so he found a noodle shop at random. He made a lot of money today. Huang Xiaolong treated himself to a good meal and ordered three bowls of beef noodles.

    During which, Su Xiaoman called, ¡°Xiaolong, where are you? Are you coming back for dinner? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    Su Xiaoman¡¯s voice was very gentle and nostalgic, just like a virtuous wife waiting for her husband to return home.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, no need for that, I have already eaten it.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me, I want to eat smoked duck for supper.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Xiaolong, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Su Xiaoman obediently said.

    ¡­

    ¡°Storm Nightclub¡±, the largest and most luxurious nightclub in Coast City. Being there was not only for endless fun but also a status symbol.

    In Coast City, Storm Nightclub represented a kind of compulsion.

    This was the property of the Gao family.

    In the luxurious private room, Gao Tianxiang had one leg over the other. He held a glass of red wine in his hand with a playful expression on his face.

    He was on the phone.

    ¡°Young Master Gao, I beg you, please don¡¯t mess with Huang Xiaolong.¡± An elegant and beautiful female voice filled with anxiety and worry was on the other side of the phone.

    It was Cui Feiyan¡¯s voice.

    Cui Feiyan took the initiative to call Gao Tianxiang and asked him to give Huang Xiaolong a chance.

    Cui Feiyan knew that Gao Tianxiang was a vengeful person. Anyone who offended him would not end well.

    ¡°Hoho¡­Feiyan, it seems like you care about that little farmer¡­¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s pupils flashed with a touch of jealousy, and the muscles of his cheek twitched slightly, ¡°Feiyan, to be honest, your attitude towards him makes me very, very upset¡­ If you didn¡¯t call to plead for me, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have planned to do the worst to him, but now¡­ Feiyan, I will mess with him in a very intense way, I will¡­make him regret coming to Coast City! Maybe even, make him regret coming to this world!¡±

    After he finished speaking, Gao Tianxiang hung up the call.

    Then, he raised the watch on his wrist and checked the time. ¡°Well, before eight o¡¯clock, Su Xiaoman will leave this beautiful and moving world forever¡­Haih¡­What a pity¡­¡±

    His pupils shrank suddenly. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this is just the beginning, just the beginning¡­ I want you to experience the pain of people close to you dying one by one¡­Hahahaha, hahahahahaha¡­Fun, so fun.¡±

    In the private room, Gao Tianxiang¡¯s perverted laughter echoed.

    ¡­

    In the evening, 7:50 p.m.

    Lychee District, Flower Lake Street.

    Su Xiaoman had yet to officially sell smoked duck, so her fast-food restaurant business was quite quiet.

    Su Xiaoman was still busy preparing the ingredients for the smoked duck. She was making it for Huang Xiaolong.

    At the thought of cooking something for Huang Xiaolong, Su Xiaoman¡¯s heart felt sweet, and a touch of happiness was rippling in her heart.

    Everyone¡¯s happiness index was different. For Su Xiaoman, being able to personally serve her beloved man with food was great happiness!

    She was such a simple woman!

    At that moment, there was a young man outside the shop who looked like a college student. He peered in front of the fast-food restaurant.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you dining in or?¡± Su Xiaoman asked.

    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Su Xiaoman? Do you know someone named ¡®Huang Xiaolong¡¯?¡± There was some anxiety on the face of the college student.

    Su Xiaoman was stunned and a bad premonition surged. ¡°Yes, I know Xiaolong, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Huang Xiaolong was at the street corner and he was hit by a car and broke his foot. I was the one onlooker. He said his girlfriend was on this street and she was Su Xiaoman, the owner of ¡®Xiaoman Fast Food Restaurant¡¯¡­¡± The college student said quickly, ¡°You should go and have a look.¡±

    Boom!!!!!

    The plate in Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand was dropped on the floor!

    Tears fell straight down like unstrung pearls.

    The next moment, Su Xiaoman rushed out of the fast-food restaurant.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Seeing Su Xiaoman¡¯s lose herself, a cold smile appeared on the face of the college student. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. ¡°Old Hou, the target has come out, get ready to make a move.¡±

    Su Xiaoman was terrified!

    She was completely confused!

    She could not imagine how she would deal if something happened to Huang Xiaolong!

    When she ran out of Flower Lake Street, she found out that there was no car accident at all!

    Everything was the same as usual.

    At that time, Huang Xiaolong happened to park his BYD F3 in the parking space across the street.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on the opposite side of the street and waved to Su Xiaoman. ¡°Sis Xiaoman, how did you know that I¡¯m back?¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong unscathed, Su Xiaoman¡¯s hanging heart finally let go. She sobbed with an unspeakable emotion and ran directly across the street.

    Although it now seemed that this was just a prank, Su Xiaoman already knew how important and irreplaceable Huang Xiaolong was in her heart!

    The thing she wanted to do most at the moment was to rush over and hug Huang Xiaolong tightly!

    Just when Su Xiaoman ran towards Huang Xiaolong who was across the street, something happened!

    An Isuzu pickup truck that was originally not traveling fast, at a speed of about 20 mph, suddenly accelerated like crazy!

    Vroom¡­

    It soared from 20 mph to 80 mph!

 Chapter 60

    The Isuzu pickup truck slammed into Su Xiaoman who was crossing the street and knocked her into the air!

    There was no doubt that the person who was hit by a pickup truck at this speed was going to end up either dead or disabled!

    This scene was shocking and scary enough that it made the scalp of anyone present numb!

    There were screams from the bystanders on the street!

    After the accident, the pickup truck increased its speed instead of releasing the accelerator!

    In the truck, a man in his twenties wearing a baseball cap who had a cold expression held the steering wheel with one hand, took out his mobile phone with the other, and dialed a number, ¡°Young Master Gao, it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡­

    Masses of people surrounded the place where the accident occurred immediately.

    The crowd was furious!

    The pickup truck knocked someone into the air, but instead of stopping, the driver hit the accelerator and left. This was a standard hit-and-run, which was atrocious!

    The incident led to public outrage!

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, call 120 and 110!¡±

    ¡°Did you take note of that b*stard¡¯s license plate number?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too fast, I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°That girl is probably not going to survive. The car was so fast, she got hit directly.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just murder?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, is there any law in this land!¡±

    ¡­

    However, at that moment, Su Xiaoman¡­

    She was fine.

    She was completely fine.

    It was very strange, Su Xiaoman was unscathed after being knocked into the air for several meters!

    The moment the pickup truck hit her, the thoughts that popped out of Su Xiaoman¡¯s mind was, ¡®This is it. Xiaolong, goodbye.¡¯

    However, now, she did not even have a bruise on her body, she was completely fine.

    Suddenly, Su Xiaoman felt a trace of heat that diffused between her breasts.

    A red rope was hung around her neck, and the pendant on the red rope was a paper crane that Huang Xiaolong had given her. The paper crane folded with a fuzhuan.

    Su Xiaoman pulled on the red string¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡± She saw that the fuzhuan paper crane tied to the red rope and placed on her chest had already turned to ashes and no longer existed!

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­I¡­I know¡­it was the fuzhuan paper crane that Xiaolong gave me, it saved me!¡± Thinking of this, Su Xiaoman stood up directly, looking in the crowd. ¡°Xiaolong¡­Xiaolong¡­¡±

    Seeing Su Xiaoman¡¯s situation, the onlookers were all stunned!

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman!¡± Huang Xiaolong separated the crowd.

    ¡°Xiaolong!¡± Su Xiaoman cried out with a wow and rushed to hug Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Xiaolong, I thought¡­I would never see you again¡­uuu¡­uuuuu¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoman, who survived this incident, cried so much that it was as though it was raining.

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, it¡¯s okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong comforted Su Xiaoman, who was a little out of control. ¡°Fortunately, you put the fuzhuan paper crane I gave you close to you¡­otherwise¡­¡±

    While speaking, the expression on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes became extremely cold!

    He was angry!

    Furious and mad!

    The terrifying anger in his chest was boiling like hot magma!

    A bitter murderous aura flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    Judging from the sudden acceleration of the pickup truck, this was murder!

    If it was not for the paper crane that was folded into an amulet, Su Xiaoman would have been dead at that moment.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman was his forbidden lamella!

    He did not allow anyone to violate and harm his woman!

    Absolutely not allowed!

    Anyone who touched the forbidden lamella of the dragon would die!

    ¡°Sis Xiaoman, head back first. You can go back to my house.¡± Huang Xiaolong suppressed his murderous intent and smiled at Su Xiaoman.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you¡­you¡­what about you?¡± Su Xiaoman was still holding onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist, as if she was reluctant to let go and that he would disappear when she let go.

    ¡°Me? Sis Xiaoman, I have something to do. It doesn¡¯t matter, wait for me at home, I will be back soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed the key to his house to Su Xiaoman and then let her go gently.

    He pushed through the crowd.

    Then¡­

    He began to run like the wind!

    He rushed toward the direction where the pickup truck escaped!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong turned into a flash of angry lightning!

    His speed had exceeded the limit of normal humans!

    In the process of running, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet seemed to not be bound by gravity, floating in the air.

    If Usain Bolt was in a race with Huang Xiaolong at that moment, Usain Bolt would be defeated! No doubt!

    ¡°This is? This¡­My God! This guy is running too fast? Flying man?¡± A couple was crossing the street, and the man only felt a flash in front of him, as if someone flew past him.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The woman looked confused.

    ¡°Dear, look, there is someone¡­¡± The man blinked, but Huang Xiaolong was already out of sight. ¡°Huh? Why is it missing? Could it be that I was hallucinating?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I see, it¡¯s recently¡­ We have done too much recently. Let¡¯s not do it tonight and rest early.¡± The woman¡¯s face blushed.

    As he ran, Huang Xiaolong also felt it was inappropriate. After all, this was a downtown area. Running like lightning late at night here was too shocking for normal humans, if it was captured by any surveillance camera, he would inevitably get into trouble.

    Huang Xiaolong muttered the Invisibility Spell silently, and his figure suddenly became transparent like water, as if he had suddenly evaporated.

    The Isuzu pickup truck started to slow down after leaving Lychee District.

    ¡°Oh, this is the outcome of offending Young Master Gao.¡± The driver who was wearing a baseball cap had a cigarette in his mouth and looked extremely relaxed. ¡°The girl is pretty. It¡¯s a pity. If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Gao¡¯s order to kill her directly, I would¡¯ve really liked to mess around a few times with her¡­¡±

    The driver was not worried about getting into trouble. In Coast City, Gao Tianxiang had a commanding presence, and there was nothing that could not be solved by him.

    It was just a woman in a slum whom he killed, it was no big deal.

    The driver made 100 thousand yuan. That was the labor fee Gao Tianxiang promised him after the incident.

    At that moment, the driver received a notification on his phone. He took out his phone and saw that 100 thousand yuan had already been sent to his bank account.

    ¡°Young Master Gao really is a particular person. Haha, the money has been transferred. It¡¯s great to be of service to Young Master Gao.¡± The driver whistled happily.

    Suddenly!

    An extreme feeling of fear rose from the driver¡¯s heart!

    He had the illusion that someone was chasing after his car!

    ¡°Huh?¡± The driver glanced at the rearview mirror. There were neither human nor car behind.

    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m too nervous.¡± The driver laughed blankly. ¡°I will find a club, get a massage to relax.¡±

    However, something strange happened!

    The passenger door opened by itself!

    ¡°Huh?¡± The driver shuddered and hit the brakes.

    Before he could check, the passenger door slammed and it shut by itself.

    ¡°Who? Who¡­is there¡­¡± The driver was so scared that his whole body was stiff and his goosebumps were all up when he encountered such a supernatural event!

    ¡°Park the car aside.¡± An indifferent man¡¯s voice came from the passenger side.

    But¡­ no one was there!

    It was as if the air was talking!

    ¡°Is it¡­a human¡­or¡­a ghost¡­¡± The driver was scared soulless. He subconsciously parked the car aside, then his whole body shook like chaff; He tried to open the door to escape, but he did not have the strength to do so. His entire spirit had been drained.

    At that time, the air from the passenger side rippled a few times like water waves, a human figure formed out of nothing.

    Huang Xiaolong sat in the position of the passenger side with a grim face, looking sideways at the driver.

 Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 The Storm Night Club

    Chapter 61: Chapter 61 The Storm Night Club

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°You¡­you are¡­you are the peasant who has offended Young Master Gao¡­Huang¡­Huang Xiaolong¡­are you¡­are you¡­a human or a ghost?¡± the driver looked at Huang Xiaolong in absolute terror.

    Obviously, he knew who Huang Xiaolong was. By his appearance, he guessed.

    He knew, the passenger sitting next to him was Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Young Master Gao?¡± Huang Xiaolong was struck, a fierce expression flickered in his eyes.

    Heh heh¡­So, it was him indeed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hurt me¡­lt¡¯s not my fault¡­¡± The driver was terrified. Huang Xiaolong was as bewitching as a ghost, whether he was a human or ghost, he was not someone he could offend, ¡°It was Young Master Gao who made me do it, let me go, it really isn¡¯t my fault¡­l¡¯m just a small fry, it was Young Master Gao who made me to do it, he said, he wants everyone around you to drop dead one by one¡­.

    ¡°Oh, is that so.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­are you a human or a ghost?¡± the driver¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Those with evil intentions are all ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong indifferently declared.

    ¡°Can¡­can I go now?¡± the driver pleaded pitifully.

    ¡°Relax, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled up into an almost devilish smirk, he pulled out a bamboo tube from his canvas bag.

    This was his ¡°Soul Tube¡± used for taming ghosts.

    He opened the lid.

    A dark streak mixed with mournful ghostly wails hurriedly shot out, heading directly into the driver¡¯s brain.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh¨C

    The driver issued a heart-rending scream, his face contorting into something horrifying, the pain as if he was suffering the world¡¯s cruelest punishment.

    Seconds later, a dark mist seeped out of the driver¡¯s brain, forming into a terrifying female ghost¡¯s face.

    The driver stopped screaming, his body limp and his expressions vacant, like someone with Down Syndrome, a strange smile on his lips, he muttered, ¡°Mommy, mommy, I want to eat baked sweet potatoes, mommy, take me to buy baked sweet potatoes, I will be good, I will be obedient.¡¯

    ¡°Where is Gao Tianxiang,¡± questioned Huang Xiaolong indifferently, looking at the ghost¡¯s face.

    ¡°Respected Lord Ghost Envoy, Gao Tianxiang is at Storm nightclub. That is one of Gao Family¡¯s many enterprises and also the largest nightclub in Binhai City. This time, Gao Tianxiang is planning to take revenge on you. He wants to slowly torment you, abuse you, and let you gradually disintegrate amidst endless pain and despair¡­.¡±

    The female ghost forcefully extracted the driver¡¯s memories, destroying his brain, reducing him into an idiot.

    The consequences of his actions, hitting Su Xiaoman with the car, were undoubtedly severe.

    Huang Xiaolong believed, sparing his life was already a generous act¡­ ¡°Hmm..slowly tormenting me? Interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was surprisingly disguised as harmless again, he even laughed, a bright laugh,

    ¡°This is my first time playing with city dwellers. I believe it¡¯ll be quite fun.¡±

    The female ghost shivered, ¡°Sir Ghost Envoy, should we handle Gao Tianxiang on your behalf?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Huang Xiaolong collected the female ghost into the soul tube, then closed the lid and casually shoved it into his bag, ¡°Some people need to be dealt with personally. Some faces need to be hit personally.¡± He left the car.

    Checking the location of the Storm nightclub on his phone, Huang Xiaolong chants a spell of invisibility and completely disappeared!

    The night wind howled, rushing towards Storm nightclub! Tonight, a storm was indeed going to hit Storm nightclub!

    The night breeze sharp and icy!

    Storm nightclub!

    The glittering and dazzling lights of Storm nightclub, the high-end entertainment venue in Binhai, even the nearby air was filled with the smell of alcohol and hormones.

    All sorts of people who loved the nightlife gathered here, this timing, was the start of their vibrant lives.

    Of course, those who could afford to patronise Storm nightclub were at least the high-income group in Binhai, including those with notable social status. The chatter of second-generation heirs, no mediocres were found here!

    The entrance of Storm nightclub!

    The air fluctuated like water!

    From a dark corner, Huang Xiaolong stepped out leisurely, wearing his patched-up woolen shirt, rubber shoes speckled with mud, and a coarse canvas bag on his back.

    ¡°We¡¯re here! Storm nightclub!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked up at the neon sign, a bone-chilling glint flitted at the corner of his eyes.

    But it was fleeting, quickly replaced by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s usual pleasant smile, as if he was an excited kid visiting an amusement park.

    Huang Xiaolong leisurely strolled towards the entrance.

    The greeters in their cheongsam-style uniforms looked at Huang Xiaolong with suspicion, but did not stop him.

    The grand hall.

    The ultra-luxurious grand hall!

    Fashionable and luxurious, high-end and magnificent elements permeated here.

    Many guests were chatting in the grand hall.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced left and right, then walked up to a shelf.

    On the shelf was a peacock-green glazed pottery jar, with patina on the surface, clearly an antique.

    ¡®Ah? From the Ming dynasty? And it¡¯s not a fake¡­tch, this Storm nightclub is indeed a den of iniquity¡­ Huang Xiaolong was interested, ¡®This is estimated to be worth at least millions. Uh¡­smashing it would be very pleasurable, right?¡¯

    After a short look, Huang Xiaolong actually reached out and grabbed the jar, lifting it high over his head.

    ¡°Holy shit! Is this guy crazy? What is he doing?¡± A nearby customer cried out in shock.

    ¡°Put it down! You bumpkin! Put it down! Put it down now!¡±

    ¡°How dare he cause a commotion at our Storm nightclub, does he know who owns this place?¡±

    ¡°You bumpkin, if anything happens to this jar, even killing your entire family wouldn¡¯t compensate for the loss!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, several brutes dressed as security guards charged towards Huang Xiaolong, holding batons and taser guns in their hands, looking fierce, as if they would devour Huang Xiaolong.

    In the hall, almost all the guests had their attention directed here.

    This was too shocking! A guy looking like a peasant dared to kick up a fuss at Storm nightclub¡­this guy must be insane!

    A normal person wouldn¡¯t do something like this because life is precious!

    Huang Xiaolong flashed a bright smile, ¡°Is Gao Tianxiang here? Call him out. I have some business with him.¡±

    ¡°You dirty hell, with the way you look, you actually want to meet our Young Master Gao?¡± a security guard laughed disdainfully.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then-slam!! !!!

    He dropped the jar, it smashed onto the floor, shattering into pieces!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    No way¡­he smashed it. He really did.

    The guests in the private room were shocked, the sound of shattering jar made their hearts palpitate!

    ¡°Heh, quite satisfying,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, a pure and innocent laugh, ¡°Smashing something worth millions felt pretty good, enjoyable and refreshing! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Grab him!¡± ¡°Beat him to death!¡±

    The security guards didn¡¯t hesitate and pounced at Huang Xiaolong like vicious wolves.

 Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Slap in The Face!

    Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Slap in The Face!

    Translator: 549690339

    Some guests in the hall didn¡¯t dare to keep watching. The scene to follow was bound to be extremely bloody and brutal¡­

    This small-time farmer would likely be torn to pieces!

    Who didn¡¯t know? Young Master Gao, one of the four masters of Binhai, was like a demon. Anyone who dared to cause trouble in his territory was undoubtedly asking for death!

    But¡­

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One after another, the security guards flew out like sacks, rolling all over the floor accompanied by the sound of bones breaking.

    The painful moans echoing, those security guards sprawled on the ground, unable to get up.

    Huang Xiaolong showed no mercy. These security guards either had several ribs broken or had fractures in their arms, or their shoulders were dislocated¡­

    The guests in the hall were stunned.

    They were dumbstruck!

    This guy was a real expert!

    He knocked off a bunch of security guards in an instant¡­

    Expert, a true expert!

    Next, there was chaos in the hall!

    The timid guests all fled the scene, covering their heads, fearing to get caught in the crossfire.

    However, many guests did not leave; they were ready for the show.

    This was a once in a lifetime occurrence¡­

    Since the opening of Storm Night Club, no one had dared to cause trouble. This was a no-go zone in Binhai, a sacred one!

    But today¡­damaging property and hurting people, this was a first!

    After beating up the guards, Huang Xiaolong casually strolled around the hall, picking up another blue and white jade bottle from the shelf.

    Bang! !!!!

    It crashed onto the floor.

    Shattered to pieces.

    ¡°This is enjoyable!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was having a blast, reveling in the enjoyment.

    Everyone has a desire to destroy things.

    Like wanting to stamp footprints on a clean white wall¡­

    Like throwing melon seed shells onto a clean floor¡­

    Making a mess in a clean kitchen while cooking, then leaving satisfied¡­

    Of course, being able to destroy something so valuable for yourself must feel good.

    The entire hall was filled with a chaotic mess! Accompanied by screams and gasps!

    Soon, the sound of footsteps could be heard!

    A group of black-clothed people, surrounding a noble-looking man, rushed down from the second floor.

    This man had a touch of arrogance in his eyes. His entire demeanor was extremely majestic, clearly a very important figure. His power was palpably present, though he remained calm.

    This was Gao Tianxiang!

    One of the four young masters of Binhai, Young Master Gao!

    Besides a group of bodyguards surrounding Gao Tianxiang like stars around the moon, his personal bodyguard, an old servant, stood in the most strategic position, ensuring that if anything happened, he could protect Gao Tianxiang¡¯s life in the first instance.

    ¡°Oh? Huang Xiaolong?¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s pupils contracted; his eyes were as cold and bloodthirsty as a devil¡¯s.

    Looking at the security guards lying all over the floor, he even smiled¡­

    At the corner of Gao Tianxiang¡¯s mouth, a devilish smile emerged. ¡°Oh¡­ not bad, interesting. Little farmer, didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful¡­ I admit, I underestimated you. However, this game has become much more interesting¡­

    Hehehe-

    In Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes, there was both madness and mockery.

    But he was calm.

    He didn¡¯t feel the slightest panic due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s remarkable skills.

    In fact, Gao Tianxiang was not a simple dandy, he was sent to the underworld in Europe and America from a young age, undergoing training in death!

    He had served in mercenary groups, dealing with various international criminals. He also participated in street fighting in America with an impressive record.

    He was skilled in all kinds of firearms, capable of making his own timed bombs, and once ripped apart a brown bear with his bare hands!

    Young and reckless, his attacks never failed to be deadly!

    In this world, there was nothing that could make Gao Tianxiang feel fear.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s bullshit, ¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°Playing games? Sure, if you¡¯re into playing, then from today onwards, I¡¯ll accompany you, to the bitter end. We countryside kids sure do love playing. By the way, wasn¡¯t it you who ordered someone to hit my Sister Xiaoman with a car?¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disrespectful words, a malicious tone appeared in Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes. However, quickly it was replaced by a look of disdain that spread across his face.

    ¡°Yes, it was me who had it done, so what? Do you feel immense pain now? Your closest person just¡­ died. Hahaha! But, this is just the beginning. I swear, anyone associated with you will die prematurely¡­ I¡¯ll bring you to annihilation through endless pain and despair. Oh, little peasant, isn¡¯t that interesting?¡±

    ¡°Little peasant, this is Binhai, and there are people here that you cannot afford to offend. Sure, you¡¯re good at fighting, but what¡¯s the use? In my eyes, Gao Tianxiang, you are nothing but a bug, an ant. I could crush you a thousand times, ten thousand times! Everyone around you will also be wiped out, not leaving a single beast! ¡®

    Gao Tianxiang¡¯s words left everyone in the hall shivering in fear!

    Demon! Devil!

    This guy is an emotionless demon!

    Don¡¯t ever cross him!

    Otherwise, the consequences will be even more painful than death!

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve admitted it. That¡¯s enough then,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded lightly.

    All of a sudden, Huang Xiaolong made his move!

    He transformed into a wisp of chilly wind!

    A sensation of impending death surged towards Gao Tianxiang!

    Although Gao Tianxiang had been trained on the edge of life and death countless times, he found himself feeling like a mere ant standing against a colossal beast at that moment!

    He had never felt this way before!

    This was complete despair, the kind that made him feel helpless and on the brink of obliteration!

    Smack¨C

    Before Gao Tianxiang could react, he was sent flying by a slap!

    It was a blow filled with great power, just like a bear¡¯s charge!

    Gao Tianxiang was slapped into the air, vomiting blood in-flight. Amidst the blood, a few of his teeth were also seen!

    ¡°Hehehe, fun isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you love to play? How do you like this?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed gleefully.

    ¡°Oh¡­you were talking so arrogantly just now. I thought you were powerful.

    How come you couldn¡¯t dodge my slap? City people love pretending, even when they are clearly bullshitting, pretending to be all high and mighty. Ah¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong lifted his hand, looking at his palm, a radiant smile blooming on his face, ¡°But, slapping a city dweller¡¯s face feels so¡­. good! Damn, it¡¯s simply so satisfying! Oh my, what if I get addicted to it? Won¡¯t I start looking for such bullshit every day to slap?¡±

    Silence!

    The whole hall was deathly silent!

    The world has gone mad!

    One of the Four Young Masters of Binhai, Young Master Gao, got slapped in his own turf!

    He was slapped by a little peasant!

    Oh my god! This is Young Master Gao we¡¯re talking about! The one who could change the weather in Binhai with a wave of his hand!

    Just what kind of day is it today?

    At this moment, Young Master Gao slowly got up from the ground with great difficulty¡­

    His one cheek was already splotched with a hue of red, puffing up like a big steamed bun. Also, a few of his teeth were knocked out in the process. The originally handsome Gao Tianxiang now looked rather comical.

    Gao Tianxiang felt as if he was in a dream.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A surreal and unbelievable dream.

    ¡°What¡­what just happened? 1¡­1 was slapped? By¡­by a peasant¡­ Am I dreaming? This¡­this can¡¯t be real, right?¡±

    With some stupefaction, Gao Tianxiang touched his burning cheek, the pain felt too real¡­

    The next moment!

    ¡°Kill him! Peel off his skin and bones! I want to drink his blood! Eat his flesh alive!¡± Gao Tianxiang roared, his entire being transforming into something horrifying akin to a demon!

 Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Crazy Beating!

    Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Crazy Beating!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s bodyguard, the deep aura-clad old servant, responded the fastest, an explosive rage bursting forth!

    As a personal servant and bodyguard, he had allowed someone to strike his young master right under his watchful eye!

    Such a disgrace!

    The old servant let out a furious roar and swooped at Huang Xiaolong like a whirlwind. His fingers hooked like talons, aiming straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cheeks.

    The air was torn apart by the sheer force!

    With this swipe, it seemed like he was even tearing the air apart, creating a turbulent flow of wind.

    The martial art¡ªEagle Claw!

    The old servant, a descendant of the Eagle Claw clan, possessed the strength with a single swipe to claw off the bark of a massive tree!

    If he clawed a person, it would rip skin and muscle, tearing off a large chunk!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even glance at the old servant. His right hand casually lashed out, his grip landing precisely on the old servant¡¯s hand.

    Crack!

    A bone-chilling sound of bones shattering resonated!

    The bones in the old servant¡¯s five fingers were broken off, one by one!

    He¡¯s done!

    In a single move, Huang Xiaolong had taken out the old servant!

    Then, tossing him aside casually, like throwing away garbage, Huang Xiaolong discarded the old servant.

    Beast! You¡­you dare to disable me¨CAh!!!!!¡±

    The old servant writhed on the ground, letting out a heart-wrenching scream.

    ¡°Fun, this is indeed fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned and was instantly in front of Young Master Gao!

    Slap!!!!

    Another slap landed on Young Master Gao¡¯s face!

    As an international mercenary, Young Master Gao whose skills seemed to rival countless protagonists from urban soldier novels, could not find the power to fight back!

    He seemed like a plaything, bullied at will by Huang Xiaolong!

    Slap! !!!

    Slap!! !!

    Slap!!!!

    Slap! !!!

    One resounding slap after another kept landing on Young Master Gao¡¯s face! ¡°You dare to smirk in front of me, smirk, your mother!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to play with me? How does it feel? Tell me, do you have fun?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting back! Weren¡¯t you so cocky and invincible as one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so weak? After all the grandiose things you said, don¡¯t you feel like an idiot?¡±

    ¡°You want to kill the people around me? Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Thought you¡¯re cool? You¡¯re just a piece of shit!¡±

    Beating!

    A brutal beating!

    Unilateral suppression!

    Everyone in the hall was completely flabbergasted!

    At the same time, shudders ran down their spines!

    God damn, where did this bumpkin come from?

    This is simply invincible!

    Huang Xiaolong was enjoying this too much!

    The dark side of his heart was in full play!

    But soon, someone stepped forward to stop Huang Xiaolong.

    Uh¡­the police were here.

    ¡°Stop! Raise your hands!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear who had called the police, but a group of fully armed criminal police officers were currently rushing into the Storm Nightclub.

    Seeing the disheveled hall, and the many security guards lying in pain on the floor, groaning, the police officers didn¡¯t dare to slack and drew their guns, aiming at Huang Xiaolong who was still thrashing Gao Tianxiang.

    The police officers were also filled with astonishment¡­

    ¡®No way! This is under the Gao Family¡¯s jurisdiction. Who the hell has enough guts to cause a ruckish here? Based on what¡¯s happening, this aint simple troublemaking. It has already escalated into serious intentional injury and counts as a criminal offense.¡¯

    This situation needs to be handled with assiduity!

    The Gao Family, being an ancient clan in Binhai, exerts considerable power. A mere stomp from them could shake all of Binhai.

    Now that the Gao Family¡¯s domain has been smashed, these police officers must stand with the Gao Family. Any mismanagement could possibly lead to job loss!

    When the police came, Huang Xiaolong stopped beating Gao Tianxiang. As the old saying goes, there¡¯s always tomorrow.

    Take it slow; there is no need to rush.

    To deal with people like Young Master Gao, Huang Xiaolong had plenty of follow-up tricks. He guaranteed it would keep him reeling in pain¡­

    Until he is unable to take care of himself!

    Huang Xiaolong casually threw Gao Tianxiang aside, turned and gave a beaming look at the couple of cops pointing their guns at him. ¡°Officer, why are you pointing your guns at me? I didn¡¯t commit a crime.¡±

    No crime?

    Damn it, you¡¯ve smashed up the entire nightclub, and you say you didn¡¯t commit a crime!

    The leading officer, the deputy chief of the nearby police station, ignored

    Huang Xiaolong. Instead, he asked, ¡°Where is Young Master Gao? Is Young Master Gao around? Please, Young Master Gao, come forth to speak.¡±

    ¡°Ch-Chief¡­Chief Xu¡­ I¡­l¡¯m here¡­

    Young Master Gao¡¯s stamina was quite good. Having been slapped dozens, even hundreds of times by Huang Xiaolong, he managed to get up.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong had not been going all out.

    He enjoyed playing slowly. It¡¯d be no fun if a few blows killed him off.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chief Xu stared at Young Master Gao with a baffled expression. ¡°I am looking for Young Master Gao.¡±

    At this point, Young Master Gao¡¯s face had already swollen like a pig¡¯s head, his teeth had all been knocked out, not even one left.

    Not even Chief Xu, let alone Gao Tianxiang¡¯s parents, would recognize him now.

    ¡°1¡­1 am Gao Tianxiang¡­ arrest ¡­ arrest this bastard ¡­ this ¡­ this guy is a madman ¡­ a devil ¡­ arrest him! Throw him into jail! Shoot him!¡± At this moment, Gao Tianxiang burst into tears.

    He really did cry.

    He started to doubt his life!

    He realized that when facing Huang Xiaolong, this mere peasant, he was like an infant against a strong man, with no chance of retaliating.

    Scary!

    This guy is too terrifying!

    He is tenfold or a hundredfold scarier than anyone he has ever encountered!

    Even so, Gao Tianxiang still had confidence to put an end to Huang Xiaolong.

    Like, letting the police arrest Huang Xiaolong first!

    Huang Xiaolong may be a good fighter, but he definitely cannot contend with national forces!

    In jail, Gao Tianxiang could think of at least 100 ways to make Huang Xiaolong disappear forever!

    ¡°Chief Xu, the voice¡­and this body shape¡­seems like¡­ seems like it¡¯s Young Master Gao¡­ Oh no, he¡¯s been beaten so badly¡­ there¡¯s not a scratch of skin left on his face.¡± a police officer whispered into Chief Xu¡¯s ear.

    Oh my God!

    Chief Xu also started doubting life.

    This is too overpowered, right?

    Gao Tianxiang was not an easy target, he was always the one beating and disabling others. But today, he was being beaten to such a mess¡­

    Who the hell is this guy?

    Chief Xu carefully examined Huang Xiaolong.

    Good heavens!

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Chief Xu shivered!

    He handed his gun to the officer next to him, then rubbed his eyes hard before looking at Huang Xiaolong again.

    ¡°Chief Xu! Hurry up and arrest him! Quick! This man is a madman! Arrest him now!¡± Gao Tianxiang screamed.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chief Xu subconsciously nodded, then walked towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Well, you should come with us.¡±

    Having said that, Chief Xu gave Huang Xiaolong a significant look.

    ¡°Hm? Officer, what do you mean by that look?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, looking puzzled.

    ¡°Ah! That¡­umm, just come with us!¡± Chief Xu pretended to be stern. ¡°Hurry up and come with us. And well, Young Master Gao, don¡¯t worry, we, the police, will deal with this matter seriously.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After finishing his statement, Chief Xu gave Huang Xiaolong another significant look. ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was completely confused about what Chief Xu was up to.

    But he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to openly oppose the state¡¯s machinery.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared unruffled, smilingly responded.

    He paused and turned back to take a look at Gao Tianxiang, who¡¯s face was completely unrecognizable. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for today. Next time I¡¯ll come back to play with you, and I promise it will be more fun than today. Heh¡­¡±

 Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Acquittal (3rd Update)

    Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Acquittal (3rd Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong was willingly escorted away by Chief Xu and his team.

    Outside Storm nightclub, a police car with flashing lights was parked.

    A few officers were looking at Huang Xiaolong like he was an international terrorist, clearly feeling quite wary.

    It made sense. After all, he single-handedly destroyed the Storm nightclub and beat up Gao Tianxiang until his own mother wouldn¡¯t recognize him ¨C not something an ordinary person could pull off.

    A young officer pulled out his gun and pointed it at Huang Xiaolong, took out a pair of handcuffs, ready to cuff him.

    Surely, such a dangerous criminal should be handcuffed.

    But unexpectedly¡­

    ¡°Enough already. Put away your guns and handcuffs.¡± Chief Xu waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Huh? Chief Xu, what are you¡­¡± The several officers were flummoxed.

    Damn, this country boy is a repeat offender, and we can¡¯t even cuff him?

    Leaving that aside, the Gao Family will surely come hard at the police for this; if they make even a small misstep, the consequences could be serious!

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± Standing by the police car, Chief Xu asked Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    Yes! Chief Xu was grinning at Huang Xiaolong!

    He didn¡¯t seem like a police officer dealing with a criminal whose guilt was clear beyond doubt, but more like a buddy having a chat.

    Bizarrely, there was even a hint of flattery in Chief Xu¡¯s eyes and words.

    Everyone was stunned! Flabbergasted! Thunderstruck! Confused!

    The accompanying officers were about to lose their minds.

    Huang Xiaolong was equally bewildered¡­ ¡®This can¡¯t be right¡­ After all this, they¡¯re still being polite and not yelling or hitting me. Is it because even the police despise Gao Tianxiang for his bullying and womanising, and now that I¡¯ve enacted justice, they¡¯re going to show their approval?¡¯

    ¡°Do you smoke?¡± Chief Xu took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and offered one to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°1-Jm¡ª-¡± Huang Xiaolong did smoke in the village, but he didn¡¯t feel a strong urge most times. Today, after having beaten someone up, he kind of felt like smoking, so he accepted the cigarette.

    Click¨C

    Chief Xu promptly lit up Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cigarette with his lighter. ¡°Chief Xu, what is it exactly that you¡¯re doing?¡± An officer, unable to bear it anymore, flew off the handle.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Chief Xu lit up a cigarette for himself and took a deep puff. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name? My family name is Xu, you can call me ¡®Brother Xu¡¯ if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡®Brother Xu¡¯?

    Son of a gun!

    As the saying goes, ¡®No one should hit a grinning face.¡¯ Seeing Chief Xu bend over backward, Huang Xiaolong had no choice but to be frank. ¡°Well¡­ Brother Xu¡­ My name is Huang Xiaolong¡­ I¡¯m from a village.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡­ Good, good.¡± Chief Xu nodded his head and then said, ¡°Brother Long, you go ahead and get into the car. I¡¯ll make a phone call. Don¡¯t worry about today¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Having said that, Chief Xu personally opened the car door and instructed the officers. ¡°None of you mess around, understood?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, together with the other officers, got into the police car.

    Chief Xu ran off to a corner, took out his cellphone, and dialed a number.

    The call connected.

    ¡°Captain Lin! I have some good news for you!¡± Chief Xu was clearly excited and eager for credit. ¡°It¡¯s great news!¡±

    From the phone, came a languid, seductive female voice. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Chief Xu. I was about to go to bed as I haven¡¯t been feeling well lately.¡±

    It was the sexy and tall miss Lin Jing¡¯s voice!

    ¡°Yes, yes, Captain Lin. You¡¯re recuperating, so you should rest. I shouldn¡¯t be bothering you, but¡­ Captain Lin, I found the country boy¡­ Oh no, the young man. I found him!¡±

    ¡°You found him?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s languid voice instantly became excited! Trembling with joy!

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s exactly the same as in the video. He¡¯s wearing the same clothes, and he has the same canvas bag on his back. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him!¡± Chief Xu insisted.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Lin Jing could not wait to ask. Perhaps due to her extreme emotion, after speaking, she began to cough violently, sounding breathless.

    She seemed extremely weak and exhausted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, Captain Lin. Don¡¯t get too worked up. Stay calm, stay calm. We¡¯ve found him. He¡¯s in Binhai. We¡¯ll get plenty of chances to meet later¡­¡± Chief Xu hastily said. ¡°You need to take care of your health first.¡±

    Lin Jing, having regained her composure, asked, ¡°How did you find him?¡±

    ¡°Captain Lin, the way it happened was quite remarkable¡­¡± Chief Xu relayed all the details about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions at Storm Nightclub and his beating of Gao Tianxiang to Lin Jing.

    ¡°So, Captain Lin, what should we do next? Should I take him back to the station for questioning?¡± Chief Xu asked cautiously.

    Chief Xu, who was the deputy director of the district¡¯s Public Security Bureau, could not afford to offend the Gao Family or Gao Tianxiang.

    However, when compared to the Lin Family, the Gao Family definitely paled in comparison.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong was Lin Jing¡¯s savior!

    In Binhai City¡¯s police circle, who among those with connections did not know the status of Huang Xiaolong, this mysterious farmer, in Lin Jing¡¯s heart?

    In Chief Xu¡¯s view, Lin Jing was far more important than Gao Tianxiang.

    Therefore, when dealing with Lin Jing¡¯s lifesaver, he must be very careful not to make any mistakes.

    ¡°Is he that extraordinary? He smashed up the Storm Nightclub all by himself?¡± Lin Jing was surprised, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a deposition, just let him go. I¡¯ll handle the Gao family¡¯s aftermath. Oh, remember to find out where he lives.¡±

    ¡°OK, OK, Captain Lin, I understand. I know what to do.¡± Chief Xu nodded hastily.

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Lin Jing asked.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong. Yes, that¡¯s right, his name is Huang Xiaolong.¡± Chief Xu replied.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡­¡± Lin Jing murmured, ¡°All right, just handle this matter as discussed. Don¡¯t tell him about it yet, and when my injuries heal, I will go and find him. And, keep things quiet about tonight.¡±

    ¡°All right, Captain Lin. We will do as you say.¡± Chief Xu smiled.

    ¡°Old Xu, you handled this affair quite well today.¡± Lin Jing said casually. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Heh! Captain Lin, don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Chief Xu was thrilled. ¡°Captain Lin, I¡¯ll personally take Little Long home. You should rest up and recover from your injuries as soon as possible.¡±

    Ended the call.

    ¡®Heh, it seems, Little Long¡¯s status in Captain Lin¡¯s heart is much more important than I thought. Chief Xu walked toward the police car with a sarcastic smile on his lips. ¡°Young Master Gao, you got deservedly beaten up this time¡­ hahaha~~~~¡±

    He thought to himself, ¡®Heh, in the future, if I curry favor with Little Long, maybe Captain Lin will look at me differently!¡¯

    Inside the police car.

    Both Huang Xiaolong and the police officers were silent, each staring at each other without taking the initiative to speak.

    Huang Xiaolong was thinking about an escape plan ¨C

    ¡®Sister Xiaoman is still waiting for me at home. I must go back tonight. Maybe¡­

    I could send a WeChat message asking for help to resolve this situation?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong had a lot of contacts on WeChat¡­ Hong Quantao, Zou Shi, Chairman Qiu, Cui Dong, Brother Zhao Qi, and many renowned people from Binhai¡¯s business community.

    ¡®Or, could I just use a stealth spell and run away?

    ¡®Worse comes to worst, could I erase these police officers¡¯ memories of tonight?¡¯

    One idea after another popped into his mind.

    At this moment, the car door opened.

    Chief Xu crawled in with a grin and sat next to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    ¡°Take me home?¡± Huang Xiaolong was completely taken aback by the outcome.

    The police officers looked at each other in confusion, wondering if Chief Xu had taken the wrong medication tonight.

    ¡°Yes, I am taking you home.¡± Chief Xu said seriously.

    ¡°Am I¡­ I¡¯m released without charges now?¡± Huang Xiaolong started to question his reality.

    Having smashed vases worth millions, beat up a bunch of security guards, and assaulted Young Master Gao¡­

    The police just let the culprit go on the spot, something was definitely wrong with this scenario!

    Did he encounter fake police officers tonight?

    ¡°Ahem, yes, Little Long, you¡¯re released without charge. We¡¯ve put this matter to rest, now you should go home and rest.¡± Chief Xu slapped Huang Xiaolong on the shoulder with a meaningful look. ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s exchange contact information. If you have anything in the future, contact me on my cell.

    Consider me one of your own from now on!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was bewildered. He exchanged mobile numbers with Chief Xu and added each other on WeChat in utter confusion.

    The police car headed towards Lichi District¡¯s Flower Lake Street.

    Upon reaching the junction of Flower Lake Street, Chief Xu personally accompanied Huang Xiaolong off the car and took him to his apartment building.

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s this building, remember!¡± Chief Xu gleefully returned to the police car.

    ¡°Chief Xu, can you tell me what exactly is going on?¡± A young police officer couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You guys should stop asking.¡± Chief Xu replied in an inscrutable manner.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No, Chief Xu, if we do this, will the Gao Family let it slide? After all, Young Master Gao was the victim tonight.¡±

    ¡°The Gao Family?¡± Chief Xu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is the Gao Family as influential as the Lin Family? You guys are too shortsighted!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong climbed the stairs and stood at his door.

    ¡°Uhh¨C Today¡¯s events have come to an end. Ah! Sister Xiaoman is waiting for me at home!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart leapt, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, I¡¯ll have Sister Xiaoman stay over at my place tonight. Uhh¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but glance down at his pants, ¡°Today, you finally have a chance to shine! Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Curse Grassman Method (4th Update)

    Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Curse Grassman Method (4th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong put aside the incidents of tonight and knocked on the door. He heard hurried footsteps from inside.

    The door soon opened. Under the light, he saw Su Xiaoman¡¯s face, looking surprised and scared. Her moon-like, melon-shaped face was stained with dried tear tracks.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, have you been crying? Why were you crying?¡± Huang Xiaolong entered the room and closed the door.

    Suddenly, Su Xiaoman flung her arms around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist. ¡°Little

    Long¡­ where had you been? I was so scared.¡±

    Gently stroking Su Xiaoman¡¯s hair, he said, ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine. See, I just got home, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong knew that Su Xiaoman went through a terrifying event tonight, which greatly impacted her emotionally. He knew she was feeling fragile at the moment and needed to be comforted.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, it¡¯s already quite late¡­ why don¡¯t you sleep over at my place tonight, okay?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked earnestly.

    Su Xiaoman looked up at Huang Xiaolong, her melon-shaped face blushing.

    ¡°Is that okay with you, Sister Xiaoman?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm¡ª¡± Su Xiaoman replied in a soft voice.

    ¡°Then¡­ Sister Xiaoman, can you take a bath first?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked nervously.

    ¡°But, I¡­ I didn¡¯t bring any spare clothes¡­¡± Su Xiaoman said, softly biting her lower lip.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, remember when I won a lot of prizes at that memory contest? I won some ladies¡¯ pajamas too¡ª-¡±

    Excited, Huang Xiaolong ran into his bedroom and emerged with a pair of pajamas, grinning as he offered them to Su Xiaoman.

    In no time, Su Xiaoman finished her bath and came out of the bathroom. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stared at Su Xiaoman¡ª she was stunning!

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, are you tired?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, how about we play a game before going to bed?¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested enthusiastically.

    ¡°Play a game? Little Long, what kind of game do you want to play?¡± Su Xiaoman asked curiously.

    ¡°A really fun game, Sister Xiaoman, check this out!¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled out a little straw man from his canvas bag.

    Then, he took a few strands of hair from his pocket.

    These were the hairs he had pulled out from Gao Tianxiang¡¯s head when they were fighting at the Storm nightclub.

    Huang Xiaolong stuffed the strands of Gao Tianxiang¡¯s hair into the straw man.

    ¡°Little Long, what are you doing? This straw doll¡­ looks¡­ very¡­ eerie,¡± Su Xiaoman said, with a puzzled expression.

    Without answering, Huang Xiaolong placed the straw man, now filled with hair, on the coffee table, then murmured, ¡°Now I just need that guy¡¯s date and time of birth¡­ Let me look it up.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled out an old book from his canvas bag.

    The book had a black cover and looked ancient, like an unearthed artifact.

    Huang Xiaolong flipped through the old book, ¡°In Binhai City, there are 53 people in their twenties named Gao Tianxiang. Of these, 9 have already passed away. The one with the best background is¡­ found him! Oh, this guy has a lifespan of 41 years. He¡¯s short-lived, huh? And his previous life was a pig? Hahaha, that¡¯s hilarious!¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong mutter to himself, Su Xiaoman grew even more confused. ¡°Little Long, what is this?¡±

    ¡°The Book of Life and Death,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied casually before packing up the old book.

    After finding Gao Tianxiang¡¯s date and time of birth, Huang Xiaolong took out a piece of amulet paper and wrote the eight characters of Gao Tianxiang¡¯s birthdate on it.

    Then, he wrote a spell on the amulet paper.

    ¡°Hehehe, you wanted to slowly kill me, well, I¡¯m going to play with you! Us rural folk can have even more fun than you city folks!¡± Huang Xiaolong flicked the amulet paper, and it naturally turned into black ash.

    Huang Xiaolong took the ash and smeared it onto the straw man¡¯s face.

    After all this, with an expression of satisfaction, Huang Xiaolong took out two silver needles from his canvas bag.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, here, take this silver needle.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed one of the silver needles to Su Xiaoman.

    ¡°Little Long, what kind of game is this? It feels so¡­terrifying¡­¡± As she took the needle, Su Xiaoman¡¯s face showed a fearful expression.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, this game is called ¡®Straw Man Curse¡¯. It¡¯s used to punish bad people who do bad things. It¡¯s very fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, ¡°Here, let me teach you. It¡¯s very simple. Now, take the needle in your hand and stick it into this straw man to test.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Stick the needle in the straw man? Stick¡­ stick it where?¡± Su Xiaoman hesitated.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Anywhere. Sister Xiaoman, wherever you want to prick, just prick. Let me show you.¡± Huang Xiaolong held the silver needle and pricked the straw man¡¯s arm in one swift motion.

    He silently cursed, ¡®You dared to find someone to hit my dear Sister Xiaoman. I will prick you to death!¡¯

    ¡°Pff¨CSu Xiaoman couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Just then¡­

    The straw man, like a doll capable of crying out loud, emitted a shrill scream..

 Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Help Request from the First Wife

    Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Help Request from the First Wife

    Translator: 549690339

    Binhai City. Shallow Water District.

    This is the actual wealthy district of Binhai City, where both the property prices and commodity prices are the highest in Binhai. It can clearly be stated that living in the Shallow Water District is a symbol of status.

    A district of villas with excellent feng shui.

    In this villa area, towering over a dozen independent villas and many townhouses reside, plenty of security personnel lead wolf-dogs, patrolling the area with cold expressions.

    This is the Gao Family¡¯s villa area.

    That is to say, all the villas here belong to the Gao Family.

    Those who live here are all direct and collateral members of the Gao Family.

    In one of the villas.

    In a corridor outside a room.

    An old man, dressed in Tang suit, with a broad forehead, looking extremely majestic, was standing outside the door with a dragon head cane in his hand, his face was covered with gloom.

    This old man is the current helmsman of the Gao Family, the Elder!

    This man is a real big shot in Binhai, indeed rare to find!

    The Gao Family, not only is a commercial financial conglomerate with assets of tens of billions, but also an ancient and mysterious family! They have great influence overseas!

    The door opened.

    A gentle middle-aged man, with gold-rimmed glasses, tiptoed out.

    ¡°Dr. Zuo, how is my grandson?¡± asked Elder Gao with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Elder Gao, don¡¯t worry, Young Master Tianxiang only has external injuries.¡± said the middle-aged man tremblingly. ¡°While it looks severe, the brute who beat him up showed restraint, along with Young Master Tianxiang¡¯s excellent physical fitness, even better than that of special forces, therefore, it did not injure his internal organs and vessels, he will be alright after a period of rest. It¡¯s just¡­ his teeth¡­ Of course, this won¡¯t have any effect after it has been fixed¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡ª-¡± Elder Gao sighed with relief, ¡°Good, that¡¯s good, thanks for your hard word, Dr. Zuo.¡±

    Just at this moment!

    A pig slaughtering-like scream burst out from the room!

    It was Gao Tianxiang¡¯s voice, this scream was extremely fierce, horrifying, as if he had suffered a heavy blow!

    ¡°What happened?¡± Elder Gao¡¯s brow furrowed, he pushed the door and rushed in directly.

    Dr. Zuo followed behind him, trembling with fear.

    In the room, Gao Tianxiang was in so much pain he jumped out of bed. Two voluptuous nurses were flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Grandfather! My balls! My balls¡­ hurt so much! I feel like I¡¯m going to die! My balls are about to explode¡­ Gao Tianxiang¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, his features twisted, and he was holding his crotch, his whole body convulsed and trembling.

    The next moment¡­

    ¡°Ah!!! MV heart, mv heart. it hurts! It hurts so much! It¡¯s as if¡­ as if something is pricking like a needle¨C Grandfather, save me! Please save me!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Zuo! What the hell is happening!¡± Elder Gao roared ferociously.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Young Master Tianxiang¡¯s condition was¡­ was very stable¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Dr. Zuo was sweating profusely. ¡°Quick! Give Young Master Tianxiang a painkiller and a tranquilizer! Hurry!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s home.

    ¡°Wow¡ª Little Long, this is amazing! Why does this straw doll scream when we prick it?¡± Su Xiaoman was somewhat frightened, but curiosity got the better of her. She cautiously poked the forehead of the straw doll with a silver needle.

    The straw doll shrieked.

    ¡°It really does scream!¡± Su Xiaoman exclaimed. ¡°Little Long, this is¡­ this is quite fun.¡±

    ¡°See, Sister Xiaoman, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? Fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong specifically aimed for the straw doll¡¯s mini penis. ¡°I prick! I prick! I prick again!¡±

    The two played gleefully.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s method of pricking the straw doll with a silver needle is a relatively mild curse technique in the straw doll magic. In this case, it can be activated using only the hair and birth date of the cursed person. As for the more malign and deadly curses, they would require the person¡¯s fingernails and toenails, perhaps even their tears.

    To break this curse of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, it was fairly simple. The straw doll either has to be found within a fortnight, or the cursed person needs to remain pure, abstain from sexual conduct and participate in religious activities. Then, the curse will naturally lose its effectiveness.

    After a while of playing, it was already close to midnight. With a yawn, Huang Xiaolong suggested, ¡°Sister Xiaoman, we should go to sleep. Even if we can¡¯t do ¡®that¡¯ tonight, I want to hold you while we sleep, and I want to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡ª¡± Su Xiaoman agreed softly and lovingly.

    Just as they were about to sleep, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Who could be calling at this hour¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled out his phone with irritation. He looked at the incoming call ¡®Wife¡±

    ¡°My wife is calling me? Could it be she¡¯s missing me so much she can¡¯t sleep?¡± The sparks that Su Xiaoman had stoked flared back to life in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t carry out his glorious plan for the night because Su Xiaoman was on her period. But now¡­ His wife was the one who¡¯d initiated the call!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart warmed, he quickly picked up the call, ¡°Honey, are you missing me?¡±

    Overhearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s term of endearment for the caller, Su Xiaoman didn¡¯t utter a word, but a twinge of jealousy arose in her heart.

    Still, there was no anger. She loved Huang Xiaolong. However, hers was a love of sacrifice and willing submission, both in spirit and flesh.

    Even if Huang Xiaolong were to cast her aside, she would willingly give her all without any regrets.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ boo hoo¡­¡± Over the phone, Song Yuru¡¯s voice sounded terrified.

    ¡°Little Long, something¡¯s happened to me. Could you come over now¡­¡±

    ¡°Something happened?¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lustful thoughts disappeared in a puff of smoke, replaced by immense worry.

    Could it be that the bastard Gao Tianxiang was up to something? Was he seeking revenge against the people around Huang Xiaolong and had decided to target his wife?

    Murderous at the thought, Huang Xiaolong queried, ¡°Honey, what happened? Did someone try to hit you with a car?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Someone hit me with a car? No¡­¡± Song Yuru paused for a moment, then continued tearfully, ¡°Little Long, I¡­ I think there¡¯s something¡­ something dirty in my dorm¡­ Just now, while I was taking a bath, I saw¡­ I saw someone behind me in the mirror¡­ I was terrified, but when I turned around, there was nothing¡­ Little Long, I¡¯m at the university¡¯s main gate now. I¡¯m alone and very scared. Can you come over¡­ boo hoo¡­¡±

    Upon learning that it wasn¡¯t a vengeful act from Gao Tianxiang, Huang Xiaolong heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°A dirty thing? That¡¯s right up my alley! ¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be scared. No matter what it is, I can handle it! Hmph! How dare it frighten my wife? I¡¯ll make sure it fades into oblivion! Stand still, honey, I¡¯ll rush over now. Send me your location on WeChat.¡±

    After ending the call, Huang Xiaolong slung his canvas knapsack over his shoulder and prepared to leave.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re going out?¡± Su Xiaoman asked with worry. ¡°It¡¯s really late, and what exactly is this ¡®dirty thing¡¯? ¡®

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t worry about me. As for the ¡®dirty thing¡¯ , it¡¯s something very easy to deal with. Remember what we encountered last time at the Emperor Hotel? It¡¯s nothing major¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured her with a sunny smile. He then took an amulet from his canvas bag, folded it into a paper crane, and handed it to Su Xiaoman. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, keep this with you. With it, you¡¯ll be safe and sound, and no one can harm you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Xiaoman took the paper crane, cherishing it dearly.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, you go to sleep first. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Huang Xiaolong departed.

    ¡®Dirty things, they¡¯re no big deal¡­ ha! I might even have some fun tonight!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong excitedly rubbed his hands together.

 Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Be Careful, Classmate! (Please Favorite)

    Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Be Careful, Classmate! (Please Favorite)

    Translator: 549690339

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong drove to a branch campus of Binhai University.

    It was already late, and the school gate seemed very deserted.

    Under the street lamp, a frail shadow stood there with her arms crossed.

    Who else could it be but Song Yuru?

    After parking the car, Huang Xiaolong hurriedly ran over, ¡°Wifey¡­¡±

    At this time, Song Yuru was wearing beige shorts, a casual round-neck T-shirt, and a pair of slippers.

    Although her attire was very plain and simple, she still seemed attractive.

    Blame it on being young, beautiful, and having a great figure, she could pull off anything.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Song Yuru ran towards Huang Xiaolong with a face full of grievance. Her expression was a little scared, but she obviously relaxed a lot after seeing Huang Xiaolong.

    It seemed that subconsciously, she had seen Huang Xiaolong as her pillar of support.

    Upon meeting, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care about anything and directly embraced Song Yuru.

    This time, Song Yuru did not struggle and let Huang Xiaolong hold her. She even rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Little Long, it was really scary¡­ I was almost frightened to death.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong enjoyed the warmth from Song Yuru for a while before letting go of her. ¡°Wifey, girls¡¯ dormitories are inherently yin heavy, so it¡¯s natural for ghosts to appear. But don¡¯t be scared, as long as I¡¯m here, those ghosts wouldn¡¯t dare to act up!¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ Little Long, apart from medicine, do you really know how to exorcise ghosts?¡± Song Yuru looked at him with her gem-like big eyes.

    ¡°Wifey, haven¡¯t I already told you? My favorite hobby is studying runes and spells, and catching ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong said confidently.

    ¡°Then¡­ then you can look at my dormitory.¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Song Yuru said.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a bit strange.

    Girls¡¯ dormitory?

    Huang Xiaolong had never been there before. It was a place that could set a man¡¯s imagination raging!

    ¡°Then follow me.¡± Song Yuru led Huang Xiaolong into the school gate.

    This a branch campus of Binhai University, considered an old campus, built in the late 90s and covers a large area.

    The campus is shadowed by green trees, and flowers bloom like brocades.

    There are libraries, laboratory buildings, teaching buildings, sports fields, cafeterias, basketball courts, office buildings, and general buildings. It has everything.

    Many buildings were covered in creepers, which offered a refreshing atmosphere in the summer. However, some places were quite dark and looked a bit creepy at night.

    Song Yuru had only moved here from the headquarters a few days ago.

    There had been rumors about ghosts in this campus branch before. A death had occurred in the girls¡¯ dorm, and the school had invited monks and Taoists for rituals. This branch was closed for two years and was only reopened again this year.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Song Yuru encountered something dirty after only a few days in the girls¡¯ dorm.

    As Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru walked along the shaded path, he observed the surroundings but didn¡¯t see any anomalies.

    ¡°Ah¨C This really is a university, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± While walking, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Huh¨C Little Long, what¡¯s with the sentimentality all of a sudden?¡± With Huang Xiaolong there, Song Yuru¡¯s heart was more at ease. She asked with a smile at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Wifey, didn¡¯t I mention that the folks in the village gave me three tasks? Make money, get a wife, and attend university.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a bit of money, have a wife, and the only thing left is to attend university.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Song Yuru¡¯s youthful blush spread across her cheeks. She whispered, ¡°You have a wife already?¡±

    ¡°Wifey, aren¡¯t you asking what you already know! aren¡¯t you my wife?¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°Get out, I am not¡­¡± Song Yuru teased. ¡°Who said I would be your wife so quickly? 1¡­1 still need to test you.¡±

    ¡°Wifey, are there any other girls in your dorm?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked. ¡°Yes, but they won¡¯t be staying in the dorm tonight.¡± Song Yuru replied.

    ¡°Ah? Then where are they staying?¡± Huang Xiaolong wondered.

    Song Yuru blurted out, ¡°They are out with their boyfriends, leaving me alone in the dorm and coming across something dirty.¡±

    ¡°Ah! So they went to a hotel. Wifey, let¡¯s go to a hotel too,¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested excitedly.

    ¡°Geez! What¡¯s in your head? I¡¯m not going to a hotel with you.¡± Song Yuru scolded, ¡°Pervert!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife, right? So, it¡¯s completely normal for us to book a room,¡± Huang Xiaolong stubbornly stated.

    ¡°Please¡­ I still have to test you to see if you¡¯re sincere,¡± Song Yuru crinkled her lovely nose, ¡°If you pass my test, then of course¡­ of course I¡¯d be willing to¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Test me now then!¡± cried Huang Xiaolong, throwing his head back.

    With a flirtatious giggle, Song Yuru seemed to fill this vibrant summer night with a blossoming vitality, making the colors around her seem bland in comparison.

    Eventually, the two of them arrived outside a red brick dormitory building.

    ¡°Ah! I forgot! The Hag is still there!¡± Song Yuru quickly pulled Huang Xiaolong behind an old tree.

    ¡°Darling, who¡¯s the Hag?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°That¡­is our dorm manager, we have nicknamed her that way. Look over there ¡® Song Yuru pointed.

    Huang Xiaolong looked over to see a plump middle-aged woman sitting at the door of the dormitory, her dark skin and large body that might exceed 200 pounds reminded him of a meat mountain blocking the dormitory entrance.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Darling, the nickname ¡®Hag¡¯ is¡­ it¡¯s very apt indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong shivered uncontrollably.

    ¡°Oh no, Little Long, it¡¯s nearly midnight, the dormitory door will soon be closed. The Hag is ferocious, she definitely won¡¯t let you in¡­ What should we do?¡± Song Yuru spoke in a frantic tone.

    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s nothing to worry about, it¡¯s really not a problem for me!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke with a relaxed look, ¡°Okay, calm down and just walk straight ahead. Don¡¯t give away our game.¡±.

    ¡°Ah? What about you?¡± Song Yuru was clueless.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you, of course.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smirk.

    ¡°Darling, today you¡¯ll get to witness my capabilities! ¡±

    As he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong started to recite an invisibility spell.

    Then¡­

    He disappeared right under Song Yuru¡¯s eyelids!

    ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! He¡¯s gone? Little Long¡­ Little Long, where are¡­where are you?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face was filled with a look of astonishment, her mouth agape, large enough to fit a cucumber. ¡°What is this¡­ some kind of superpower? Qi Gong?¡±

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m right next to you, don¡¯t dilly-dally; it¡¯s almost midnight, once the dormitory door closes, you won¡¯t be able to get in.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice echoed in Song Yuru¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Little Long, what happened exactly?¡± In an instant, Song Yuru felt as if all her world views were being toppled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask now, I¡¯ll explain it to you later, alright? Hurry back to your dorm, time is up!¡± Huang Xiaolong urged. ¡°Darling, remember, stay calm and don¡¯t give the Hag any excuses.¡±

    Song Yuru checked her phone, only 5 minutes left until the dormitory gate closed.

    She couldn¡¯t care less about anything and started walking towards the dormitory entrance.

    ¡°Ahem, young lady, why are you returning to the dormitory so late? Where have you been?¡± The Hag asked with an unpleasant face and a grating voice.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ uh¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I went to buy sanitary pads because of my period.¡± Song Yuru quickly made up an excuse.

    Astonishingly!

    She was actually hugged by Huang Xiaolong!

    Song Yuru shivered¡­

    Her flawless face¡­

    Flushed with a charming rouge.

    ¡®Damn it! Naughty Little Long! Taking advantage of me again! So annoying!¡¯

    But Song Yuru dared not make a sound, she had to act calm so that the Hag wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.

    So, Huang Xiaolong, still hugging Song Yuru, walked up to the dormitory entrance.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± The Hag looked at Song Yuru, whose face was getting redder. ¡°Young lady, did you go out to drink alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Drunk? I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Song Yuru retorted.

    However, Song Yuru¡¯s face grew even redder.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t drink, why is your face so red? Are you trying to deceive me?¡± The Hag confronted her with a stern face.

    Something was clearly wrong with the way Song Yuru was acting. ¡°Young lady, are you sure you haven¡¯t been drinking? You¡¯re obviously drunk! Did you go bar hopping with some delinquents? Ah! I never expected someone as pretty and innocent as you to¡­ Young lady, please be careful, don¡¯t let those smooth-talking men take advantage of you!¡±

 Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Donâ€™t you dare ignore me!

    Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Don¡¯t you dare ignore me!

    Translator: 549690339

    At a crucial moment, Huang Xiaolong ceased his mischief, and his ¡°lecherous hand¡± retreated from inside Song Yuru¡¯s T-shirt.

    Only then did Song Yuru heave a sigh of relief. Yet, emotions of disappointment and¡­reluctance to part surged within her.

    This led to Song Yuru cursing herself for being lustful¡­

    ¡®Song Yuru, what on earth is wrong with you? How could you do this? Do you actually want him to keep touching you? How did you stoop so low?¡¯

    After a round of exasperated lecturing from the shrew, she let Song Yuru return to her dormitory.

    Song Yuru exhaled in relief and walked in with her head down.

    Huang Xiaolong invisibly walked beside her, maintaining the ambiguous position of an embrace.

    The 5th floor.

    The corridor was eerie, with a dimming light flickering.

    It was too late and many girls in the dormitory had already turned off their lights to rest.

    ¡°Little Long! You¡¯ve gone too far! How dare you touch¡­touch¡­ there?!¡± Song Yuru exploded.

    ¡°My darling, you¡¯re too beautiful, 1¡­1 couldn¡¯t resist¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong replied convincingly. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s so large there.¡±

    ¡°Size has nothing to do with it! And it¡¯s not my fault!¡± Song Yuru chided, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you later! You lustful wolf! Well, here¡¯s my dorm.¡±

    Song Yuru took out her key and opened the door to room 508.

    The room was still lit, there were indeed no other girls inside.

    A bit terrified, Song Yuru moved her delicate-feathered body a bit closer to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry with me here,¡± Huang Xiaolong entered the room, closed the door behind him and became visible.

    ¡°You sex maniac!¡± Song Yuru grinded her teeth in annoyance, lifting her small fist to hit Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest. However, her strength was so feeble it didn¡¯t seem like she was hitting Huang Xiaolong, instead it resembled a lover¡¯s coquettishness.

    Huang Xiaolong let Song Yuru hit him, but his gaze swiftly scanned around the dormitory.

    The dormitory was quite spacious, with four bunk beds, amounting to eight bed spaces in total, but it didn¡¯t appear crowded.

    Fragrance.

    As soon as he entered the dormitory, Huang Xiaolong smelled a faint fragrance. It wasn¡¯t the scent of perfume, but the body scent of a young girl.

    Also, in the room, he found many strange things like sanitary pads, sleeping gowns, lacy bras¡­

    This greatly pleased Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes¡­

    However, Huang Xiaolong soon got down to real business, as he started to observe the surroundings¡­

    This room had a noticeably strong yin atmosphere, with an extremely dense resentment aura.

    ¡®So strong a resentment aura, could it be, someone died with grievances in this dormitory, refusing to leave, and thus causing my darling to see filthy spirits.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong took another detailed look at Song Yuru, noticing that a dark, bluish streak was wandering between her eyebrows and eyes, a clear sign of being enshrouded by yin aura.

    This afternoon, Huang Xiaolong was with Song Yuru, and there was no sign of this then.

    ¡°Little Long, do you want water or cola?¡± Song Yuru, getting thirsty, picked up a large bottle of cola intending to pour it into her cup.

    ¡°Darling, try to drink less cola in the future,¡± Huang Xiaolong advised seriously.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yuru gave Huang Xiaolong a puzzled look.

    ¡°Cola is a carbonated beverage, drinking it will make you belch. If you belch frequently, it will reduce the Yang energy inside your body, making you weak and susceptible to spirits,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Frightened, Song Yuru set the cola aside and got a cup of water from the water dispenser.

    ¡°Also, try not to look out of the window if you wake up in the middle of the night. When you¡¯re in that state, your spirit is quite weak, making you more likely to see filthy things,¡± Huang Xiaolong continued.

    ¡°So scary¡­ Little Long, stop talking.¡± Song Yuru was so frightened that she finished a glass of water in one breath, then filled another one and handed it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°There are no disposable cups in the dormitory, Little Long, you can use my cup.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong took the cup and intentionally found the spot where Song Yuru just drank and took a sip.

    ¡°Wow¡­ dear wife, your mouth is so sweet, so sweet.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! You took advantage of this situation as well! You¡¯re such a opportunist! You pervert!¡± Song Yuru nagged, but her fear seemed to have lessened a bit.

    After drinking water, Huang Xiaolong stepped into the bathroom of the dormitory. It was a large bathroom with an old-fashioned bathtub.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted, the clean bathtub, as Huang Xiaolong saw it, completely transformed!

    There were streaks of blood crisscrossing the tub!

    And the water in the tub was also a bright red, filled with blood! ¡®Oh¡­ someone must have died in this bathtub. And they died a terrible death.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong finally understood why this dormitory was haunted.

    Stepping out of the bathroom, Huang Xiaolong found a lower bunk to sit down and pulled out his phone to search the internet.

    ¡°Little Long, did you find anything wrong?¡± Song Yuru asked nervously.

    ¡°Dear wife, don¡¯t worry, let me first look it up online.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong found some information¡ª

    10 years ago, in this campus building, there was a particularly horrendous murder case in dormitory 508.

    Well¡­ that¡¯s exactly where Song Yuru lives now.

    At the time, a first-year female college student was murdered in the bathtub, cruelly dismembered, and her body parts recklessly scattered in the bathtub.

    This heinous case had once attracted the high attention of Binhai police and a special task force was set up to solve it.

    However, after half a year of investigation, not to mention catching the murderer, not even a single helpful clue was found.

    Therefore, this gruesome dismemberment case became an unsolved case and remains unsolved to this day!

    Since then, the girl¡¯s dormitory on this campus has been haunted from time to time. Even worse, a female student committed suicide by jumping from the window of room 508. On the night of her death, eerie and strange sounds could be heard from the neighboring rooms and downstairs.

    Knowing all this, Huang Xiaolong was thrown into a fit of anger, ¡®Damn it, the school management is so irresponsible! They know damn well that there¡¯s something wrong with dormitory 508, but they still let my wife live there! They should be damned! Thankfully, my wife has only lived there a few days. If she had stayed longer¡­ Damn it! That¡¯s infuriating!¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s going on exactly?¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong remain silent, Song Yuru became more worried and scared.

    ¡°Dear wife, I think I¡¯ve got a pretty good grasp of what¡¯s going on here.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°However, I won¡¯t be exorcising any ghosts tonight.¡¯

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Song Yuru asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Your school¡¯s administrators are largely at fault here.¡± Huang Xiaolong said righteously. ¡°Dear wife, I plan to confront your school¡¯s administrators tomorrow. Firstly, they must compensate you for your emotional distress.

    Secondly, if they want me to exorcise the ghost, they have to pay me for my services!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was ready to cause some trouble for the campus administration.

    Well¡­ he might as well make some money on the side, for some spending cash. ¡°I see¡­¡± Song Yuru nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Little Long, what about tonight?¡±

    ¡°Tonight? There¡¯s nothing to worry about tonight. Dear wife, you haven¡¯t harmed anyone. The wronged soul in this dormitory won¡¯t come after you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mischievous glint in his eyes, standing up from the bed, ready to leave, ¡°Dear wife, just endure it for one night. Be strong. Tomorrow I will deal with this ghost! I have to go now, remember, if you encounter a ghost later, you must not panic. If you panic, your life palace¡¯s Yang Fire will become unstable and you might get possessed by the ghost.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Song Yuru turned pale with fear, like a startled rabbit, suddenly darting over to grab Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, ¡°Little

    Long! I can¡¯t stay here tonight! It¡¯s too terrifying! You can¡¯t just leave me here!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Dear wife, if you don¡¯t stay in the dormitory, where else do you want to stay?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go book a hotel room outside.¡± Song Yuru begged pitifully.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t abandon me.¡±

 Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Sun Wei (4th Update)

    Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Sun Wei (4th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled slyly at his successful trick.

    ¡®Hehe¡­ tonight¡¯s Big Plan of Chaos is totally feasible!¡¯

    Another reason why Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t started catching ghosts tonight was because he wanted to make money, and opportunistically, if he could use this chance to get admitted to Binhai University and start studying there, wouldn¡¯t that just complete the grand task given to him by the villagers?

    To become the village¡¯s first university student ever!

    If that happened, he could even spend time with his beloved wife, whispering sweet nothings in each other¡¯s ears¡­

    This was unbelievably exhilarating!

    ¡°Beloved wife, rest assured. As long as you¡¯re with me tonight, I promise nothing will happen! I will protect you!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke righteously.

    ¡°Pfft- You think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through that scheming head of yours?¡± Song Yuru laughed a little, and then spoke in a low voice. ¡°Enough, the dormitory is quite creepy. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, my dear, I will take you to get a room to rest!¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully took Song Yuru¡¯s hand, and they left Dormitory 508.

    As they walked along the dimly lit corridor, Song Yuru clung closely to Huang Xiaolong.

    After descending from the fifth floor to the third, suddenly, Huang Xiaolong felt a pang of urination.

    He looked around and spotted a nearby toilet.

    ¡°My dear, wait for me for two minutes, I need to use the restroom quickly.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled happily.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re a man and you¡¯re going to the ladies restroom in a girls¡¯ dormitory? Yeesh, how perverted.¡± Song Yuru frowned, ¡°then go quickly, most girls probably aren¡¯t using the restroom at this time. Hurry up¡ª¡±

    ¡°My dear, wait for me! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Overcome by the pressing urge to pee, Huang Xiaolong ran off towards the restroom, swinging the door open.

    The light in the restroom was quite bright.

    Driven by the urgent need, Huang Xiaolong entered the restroom, hastily opening his pants, and then opening the first stall.

    As soon as he opened the stall door, Huang Xiaolong was stunned!

    He was shocked!

    Someone was in the stall!

    A girl!

    She was wearing pajamas, and was squatting down¡­

    Huang Xiaolong was dumbfounded!

    His urge to urinate disappeared!

    In an instant, the girl also looked up in surprise, giving a baffled look at Huang Xiaolong.

    Obviously, she hadn¡¯t expected a man to barge into the ladies¡¯ toilet at this hour!

    Time seemed to stand still.

    The girl was beautiful, even though she was squatting¡­

    You could see that she had a slim figure¡­

    A head of black hair like a waterfall, an oval face¡­

    Fair skin, just like jade¡­

    Attractive facial features¡­

    She emanated a timeless beauty.

    But more importantly, her demeanor gave off an audacious and unyielding vibe.

    Frankly, if she were to dress up like a woman, she could directly compete with the beautiful women from TV dramas such as Huang Rong, Little Dragon Woman, or Zhou Zhiruo¡­

    ¡®Oh my God! She¡¯s so beautiful! She¡¯s on par with my beloved wife!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was astounded!

    However, the next moment, an icy killing intent, like bone maggots, swarmed Huang Xiaolong!

    The girl¡¯s fair cheeks turned green, her eyes filled with killing intent! If looks could kill, Huang Xiaolong would have been stabbed a thousand times over!

    ¡°Eh¡­ wait, let me explain¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t dare to raise his voice, fearing that Song Yuru outside would hear. He quickly pulled up his pants and started explaining softly. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t know you were in the restroom¡­ Also, I didn¡¯t see anything, really, I didn¡¯t see anything¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t see anything?

    You gotta be kidding!

    The girl was fuming!

    However, just like Huang Xiaolong, she didn¡¯t dare to yell out either, fearing that the other girls in the dormitory would be woken up. That would be a total embarrassment!

    She wouldn¡¯t even be able to continue studying here! Next moment!

    The girl stood up suddenly, surprisingly agile!

    Perhaps due to being overly furious and wanting to tear this pervert into bits immediately, in her rage¡­

    The girl stood up without even pulling up her pants completely.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain felt like it was about to explode!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The girl was wildly angry, her beautiful and valiant face distorted. She was livid!

    The next moment, the girl lifted her right hand, her fist rushing towards the head of Huang Xiaolong like a bullet.

    This punch was fast, accurate, and ruthless!

    The force of the punch seemed to rip the air apart. More oddly, the force carried some sort of spiral energy. Clearly, anyone who got hit by this punch would have their bones smashed!

    The girl was clearly a martial artist!

    ¡®Oh, how impressive! Her martial arts skills are only slightly weaker than that servant who stays by Gao Tianxiang¡¯s side, due to a lack of experience¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong became a bit cautious, but he was not slow to react and sidestepped to avoid the girl¡¯s raging punch.

    ¡°Huh?¡± That Huang Xiaolong was able to dodge her punch was clearly a surprise for the girl.

    Remember, she started martial arts training at a young age and her talent was not bad at all. In Binhai, many well-known boxers would absolutely evade her every move!

    ¡®It must be luck! He must have been lucky to dodge! I need to kill him! I will kill him! My innocent body was tainted by his prying eyes! I¡­ I want him dead!¡¯

    The girl hastily pulled up her pants and then unleashed a storm-like furious assault on Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong simply dodged and didn¡¯t retaliate.

    The two tangled up.

    They fought their way out of the stall.

    The girl¡¯s martial arts were very skilled, static like a rooster, dynamic like a dragon¡¯s waist, nimble like a monkey, sharp like an eagle¡¯s eye, and relaxed shoulders like a long-armed ape¡­

    As Huang Xiaolong dodged, he observed with composure. Despite the girl¡¯s aggressive attack like a tempest, let alone hitting him, even his clothes were not touched at all.

    ¡®He¡­ he¡¯s actually a master! His martial arts skills are stronger than mine!¡¯

    The girl was not a fool. Although Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t retaliate, she could easily tell that Huang Xiaolong was a real expert!

    ¡°Enough, beauty, cease your attack! Stop hitting!¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a low voice.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The beauty let out a muffled growl. ¡°You tainted my innocence. I won¡¯t let it go! Unless you gouge out your own eyes! Otherwise, even if you are stronger than me, I¡¯ll kill you to feel better!¡±

    Boom¡ª¨C

    The girl swung her foot at Huang Xiaolong like a gust of autumn wind sweeping leaves.

    Huang Xiaolong finally retaliated!

    He caught the girl¡¯s ankle with one hand.

    The girl¡¯s slippers had fallen off during the fight¡­

    Huang Xiaolong was holding her delicate and cute ankle¡­

    Her plump and glossy toes can be seen¡­

    Transparent and sparkling¡­

    Painted with pink nail polish¡­

    Unspeakably charming¡­

    Caught by Huang Xiaolong, it was as if her foot was tightly clamped by iron pincers. The girl tried her best to struggle free but couldn¡¯t, she felt mortified, furious, and anxious. A terrifying thought suddenly crossed her mind ¡ª ¡®This man sneaked into the girls¡¯ dormitory in the middle of the night, and tiptoed into the girls¡¯ bathroom. He is such a martial arts expert and saw my body. If he forces me¡­ what¡­ what can I do? Is my chastity, Sun Wei¡¯s chastity, going to be taken away by him?¡¯

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong in his farmer¡¯s attire, Sun Wei felt a shudder.

    ¡°Beauty, listen to me, don¡¯t be impulsive, my wife is outside. If she learns about this¡­ then I¡¯ll be doomed. She will be angry.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Your wife?¡± Sun Wei froze for a moment, then breathed a sigh of relief thinking, ¡®If his wife is really outside, then I won¡¯t be violated today.¡¯ ¡°Humph! Your wife? Good! So then, I want to ask your wife why she chose a perverted voyeur!¡± Sun Wei threatened.

    At this time, Song Yuru¡¯s voice rang outside. ¡°Little Long, are you okay? It¡¯s been so long, are you doing a big or small one? Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Song Yuru?¡± Sun Wei stiffened on hearing Song Yuru¡¯s voice. ¡°Your wife is our school¡¯s flower, Song Yuru?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my wife is so beautiful; she definitely must be the school flower.¡± Huang Xiaolong said proudly.

    ¡°Never thought, Song Yuru has such a heavy taste!¡± Sun Wei sneered disdainfully from the corner of her mouth, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t have much contact with Song Yuru, she is still my classmate. I will expose you! I will make her stay away from you, a pervert!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy¡­ I¡¯m not some perverted voyeur!¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed innocent.

    ¡°Beauty, could you please not badmouth me in front of my wife?¡±

    ¡°No! I will expose your true colors! I will make sure Song Yuru sees clearly!¡± Sun Wei stubbornly refused.

    ¡°Little Long, are you in some kind of trouble? I¡¯m coming in to check on you¡­¡± Song Yuru was actually walking towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Beauty, listen to me, don¡¯t say anything irrational later¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll make a deal with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong hurriedly said.

    Huang Xiaolong knew clearly in his heart if Song Yuru learned that he had seen another woman¡¯s body, not to mention anything else, his desire to consummate their relationship tonight would be dismissed instantly.

    ¡°Deal?¡± Sun Wei laughed coldly. ¡°I have nothing to talk about with a pervert like you!¡±

    ¡°You used the ¡®Sun Bin¡¯s Fist¡¯. This is a very rare and ancient boxing technique originated by Sun Bin, a military strategist from the Warring States Period¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained quickly. ¡°The ¡®Sun Bin¡¯s Fist¡¯ consists of 360 moves combined, chicken legs, dragon waist, playful monkey, eagle eyes, apes arms, and elephant nose boxing¡­ However, I see, you only learned 316 moves, the rest 44 have been lost in transition. These remaining 44 moves are the essence of the whole Sun Bin¡¯s Fist. Each one is a kill move, missing this part, your strike power would be reduced drastically by 60%. Moreover, there are 17 flaws in your technique, these flaws further weaken the power of your fist by 30%.¡±

    ¡°In other words, your Sun Bin¡¯s Fist only has 10% of its original strength left, bland and lacking substance.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue!

    Sun Wei was overwhelmed with shock!

    Beyond belief!

    She knew that every critique Huang Xiaolong pointed out about her martial arts technique was like the sharp point of a needle, hitting the nail on the head!

    This Sun Bin¡¯s Fist was inherited from the Sun family. Indeed, the most critical 44 moves were missing and there were some flaws in the technique, this is also a fact!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ how do you know these?¡± Sun Wei completely forgot about her anger. Her animosity towards Huang Xiaolong was diluted, leaving only shock and apprehension in her heart.

    ¡°Watch closely¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right palm stood upright, his right arm gently traced a curve, his shoulders relaxed, and he swiftly swung his palm!

    In the middle of the swing, the palm turned into a fist. The force in his five fingers seemed to burst the air, the fist¡¯s power was cunning, fierce, deep, and unpredictable!

    ¡°That¡¯s the 317th move.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Sun Wei watched, enthralled. She imitated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s move and practiced it once. She realized that this move echoed with the previous 316 moves and completed the set with a strong finish!

    Indeed, this was the missing move!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, the bathroom door creaked open.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly let go of Sun Wei¡¯s leg he was holding.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Huang Xiaolong warned in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± Sun Wei nodded, her face showing an inexplicably submissive expression. ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t let Song Yuru know about this.¡± After saying this, Sun Wei quickly straightened her pajamas and trousers, found and wore her slipped off sandals.

    She cooperated well with Huang Xiaolong¡­

 Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Wall Penetrating Talisman (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Wall Penetrating Talisman (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The restroom door opened, and Song Yuru walked in from outside.

    ¡°Ah? Sun Wei?¡± Song Yuru was somewhat stunned when she saw Sun Wei, ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s going on here? Why are you here with Sun Wei?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, my dear wife, I didn¡¯t know anyone else was in the restroom.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with an innocent face.

    At this time, Sun Wei had a very indifferent expression on her face, exuding an ethereal aura, ¡°Song Yuru? Is he the one you brought to the girls¡¯ dormitory? You¡¯re courageous, bringing a man to the girls¡¯ dormitory. Dare I report you to the dorm mother?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Song Yuru was lost for words, clearly her relationship with Sun Wei was not harmonious. All Sun Wei knows is tattling.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, enough, I¡¯m fed up with talking to you. I¡¯m going back to the dormitory now, get him out as soon as you can. But your boyfriend is quite decent. He was outside waiting for me while I was using the restroom, only going in after I finished.¡± Sun Wei chuckled lightly.

    When saying this, Sun Wei¡¯s lips murmured a little.

    Damn, what a tough thing to say!

    He respects rules?

    He stripped me bare! A complete pervert!

    After that, Sun Wei gave Huang Xiaolong a deep look and walked outside.

    Watching Sun Wei sway off whilst sighing relief, Huang Xiaolong felt relieved.

    After Sun Wei left, Song Yuru rushed over with a puzzled expression. ¡°Little

    Long, is there something between you and Sun Wei?¡±

    ¡°My dear wife, what are you thinking?¡± Huang Xiaolong began defending himself. ¡°I don¡¯t even know this woman. Is she your classmate?¡±

    Song Yuru didn¡¯t really think that Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei would have anything between them, it was just a casual question.

    ¡°Well, Sun Wei is the campus belle of our school.¡± Song Yuru said. ¡°I study Chinese literature, and she studies physical education.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ another school belle?¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    There are four beauties in Binhai University, Song Yuru is one, Shu Qinghan is one, and the one he ran into today, Sun Wei, is another one.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, these three beauties are unique in their own ways.

    His wife Song Yuru is pure, Shu Qinghan is cute, and Sun Wei is gallant.

    ¡°So what? Sun Wei is beautiful, isn¡¯t she? Are you attracted?¡± Song Yuru said somewhat jealously.

    Song Yuru came from an average family, which was rather poor, and naturally couldn¡¯t compare with wealthy princesses from large families like Shu Qinghan and Sun Wei.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s encounter with Sun Wei, although seemingly insignificant, had instilled a sense of insecurity in Song Yuru.

    ¡°My Little Long, Sun Wei is a princess from one of the four great families in Binhai, the Sun family.¡± Song Yuru said gloomily. ¡°I can¡¯t compare to her. I¡¯m just a poor girl.¡±

    ¡°My dear wife! What are you thinking about?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Song Yuru a big hug. ¡°I¡¯ve said this umpteen times, we¡¯re a destined pair; we¡¯ll get married and have a wonderful life. What have those big families or princesses got to do with us! Moreover, that Sun Wei, isn¡¯t as pretty as my wife.¡±

    All girls like to be pampered and coaxed. Listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sweet talk, Song Yuru¡¯s heart felt warm, you¡¯re just saying that, how could I be prettier than Sun Wei? Besides, she knows martial arts, she¡¯s super strong. Little Long, although you can fight, you may not be a match for Sun Wei¡­¡±

    ¡°Not her opponent? I could easily handle her with just one hand!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled internally.

    ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯re definitely prettier than her! Plus, your chest is bigger!¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°As for fighting, it¡¯s inappropriate for a man to fight with a woman.¡±

    you big pervert, always paying attention to such improper things!¡± Finally, Song Yuru let out a hearty laugh. Well, when it comes to her figure¡­

    especially her chest, she was quite confident.

    Outside the restroom.

    Sun Wei didn¡¯t leave. She was eavesdropping!

    ¡°I¡¯m not as pretty as Song Yuru? What a pervert, what are your aesthetic standards? Her chest is big?¡± Sun Wei looked down at her own peaks. ¡°Mine are not small either!¡±

    ¡°This pervert is very skilled in martial arts and knows the secrets of our Sun family¡¯s inherited boxing style. The next chance I get, I must make him spill everything he knows! I wonder how many moves he knows from the incomplete boxing style of Sun Bin¡­Hmph! He has tarnished my innocent body, this is not over!¡±

    As she heard Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru starting to walk out of the restroom, Sun Wei quickly tiptoed back to her own dorm and shut the door.

    Hand in hand, Huang Xiaolong led Song Yuru out of the restroom and continued downstairs.

    It appeared Song Yuru was now used to Huang Xiaolong taking advantage of her. As for holding hands? That was a minor case¡­

    ¡°By the way, my dear wife, what do you mean by the Four Great Families you mentioned earlier?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Well¡­ they are the four oldest, most influential, wealthiest, and most connected families in Binhai City, they are extremely powerful.¡± Song Yuru replied earnestly. ¡°They are the Lin family, Gao family, Sun family, and Shu family. Little Long, Qinghan is from one of the Four Great Families, the young lady of the Shu family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lin, Gao, Sun, and Shu.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°It seems that Gao Tianxiang, that bastard, is also a young master from the

    Gao family which is one of the Four Great Families. Heh heh, the ¡®Four Young

    Masters of Binhai¡¯, doesn¡¯t sound too special to me, might as well call them the ¡®Four Dogs of Binhai¡¯¡­ heh heh heh.¡±

    ¡°What about the ¡®Four Young Masters of Binhai¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked excitedly.

    ¡°Eh? The ¡®Four Young Masters of Binhai¡¯? Well, I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± Song Yuru shook her head. ¡°By the way, Little Long, you wouldn¡¯t believe how many girls in our school dream of marrying into the Four Great Families, and there are also quite a number of boys dreaming of marrying into these families.¡±

    ¡°My dear wife, do you want to marry into a wealthy family?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to at all. Once you¡¯re in the world of the rich, you¡¯re in too deep. My mom told me that.¡± Song Yuru refused flatly.

    ¡°My wife really has depth. She¡¯s not one of those superficial girls.¡± Huang Xiaolong praised with a grin. ¡°Your mother is also a wise woman.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Your mother-in-law? Be careful or she might smack you!¡± Song Yuru tried to keep a straight face, but then started giggling heartily. ¡°That¡¯s only if you¡¯re truly sincere to me, not tricking me.¡±

    ¡°My dear wife, I could fool anyone but not you.¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly replied.

    However, it seemed like he had just tricked Song Yuru moments ago.

    At this moment, both of them were standing at the dormitory gate.

    The metallic gate was locked.

    ¡°Oh no, Little Long, the dormitory door is locked. We can¡¯t get out.¡± Song Yuru expressed despair. ¡°Should we go back to the dormitory? It¡¯s terrifying

    The main door to the dormitory was locked, there was no back door and they didn¡¯t have the keys, so there was basically no way out.

    ¡°My dear, this is a piece of cake.¡± Huang Xiaolong said confidently. ¡°It won¡¯t stump me.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, do you know how to pick a lock?¡± Song Yuru asked, surprised.

    ¡°Of course I know how to pick locks, but it¡¯s a bit beneath me¡­¡± Huang

    Xiaolong said, mimicking the urban kids¡¯ manner of speaking. ¡°My dear, today, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    He then reached into his bag and pulled out a yellow paper talisman.

    Wham-

    He gently slapped the talisman onto Song Yuru¡¯s left chest through her T-shirt¡­

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again. Please, can you not be so perverted?¡± Song Yuru reproached him strongly.

    ¡°My love, I didn¡¯t take advantage at all,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°Pay attention now, my love, this talisman is called a ¡®Wall-passing Spell¡¯ and I¡¯ve just stuck it on you. It can only be used once and its function is¡­to let you pass through walls! Even the iron gate of the dormitory, you can just pass right through it. Give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Yuru had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°That sounds incredible?

    You¡¯re just bluffing, right?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, my love, you can do it. Just give it a try.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Song Yuru¡¯s eyes wandered for a moment, suddenly thinking of how Huang Xiaolong had turned invisible when they entered the dormitory.

    If he can turn invisible, passing through walls doesn¡¯t seem that impossible.

    ¡°Well¡­l¡¯ll give it a go then.¡± Song Yuru gathered her courage, closed her eyes, and sprinted towards the iron gate.

    When Song Yuru opened her eyes again, she gazed in amazement as she found herself already outside the dormitory under a sky full of stars and a beautiful moonlight. The slightly warm air revitalized her.

    The talisman on her chest had turned to ashes instantly.

    ¡°Wow! Did I¡­did I just pass right through the iron gate? That¡¯s amazing! Little Long, you¡­you¡¯re incredible!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°It¡¯s so fun! I want to do it again! That was such a thrill!¡±

    When she looked back, she saw Huang Xiaolong walk out through the dormitory gate as well.

    ¡°Hehe, my dear, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Huang Xiaolong ran over and took Song Yuru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Little Long, can you tell me how you became invisible and passed through walls? That is just¡­ unbelievable!¡± Song Yuru was even more impressed with

    Huang Xiaolong.

    She felt that Huang Xiaolong could do anything!

    ¡°My dear, these are all Taoist skills.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Invisibility spells, Invisibility Talisman, Wall-passing spells, Wall-passing Talisman¡­l don¡¯t know if anyone else in this world knows these things, but I do.¡±

    ¡°Invisibility, Wall-passing¡­¡± Song Yuru was amazed, her expression changed slightly, ¡°Little Long, you can¡¯t use invisibility and wall-passing to do sneaky things¡­like peeping in women¡¯s bathrooms or women¡¯s just thinking about it is creepy¡­¡±

    My dear, don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t stoop to doing such despicable things.¡± Huang Xiaolong hugged Song Yuru¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a room, my dear!¡±

    Song Yuru blushed and lowered her head. ¡°Oh, alright. I¡¯m quite sleepy anyway. But don¡¯t think about¡­you know¡­¡±

    Actually, deep down inside, Song Yuru already had feelings for Huang Xiaolong.

    She was an adult and her dormitory friends often went out to stay in hotels with their boyfriends.

    It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t curious or envious.

    Many guys chased after her, some were outstanding, but she didn¡¯t find any of them attractive or likable, so the idea of staying in a hotel with them had only ever been a thought.

    But now¡­

    She was willing to let Huang Xiaolong coax her into getting a hotel room!

    ¡°Little Long¡­let¡¯s just find a hotel near the school, don¡¯t go too far. I have class tomorrow morning.¡± Song Yuru suggested shyly.

    ¡°Okay, my dear, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Huang Xiaolong, not having a car, eagerly held Song Yuru¡¯s hand and found a hotel about a kilometer away from the school.

    The hotel was an old building with a neon signboard casting a dim light. Looking at the words ¡°Happiness Inn¡±, Huang Xiaolong felt extraordinarily happy.

    This evening, after overcoming many trials and tribulations, especially having to deal with Sun Wei, he had finally managed to get his wish of booking a room with his dear.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Life was tough!

    ¡®Good fortune is hard to come by indeed, must cherish it. Tonight, I¡¯m going to unlock 32 positions and 72 changes! Thrilling!¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, my dear,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged impatiently.

    Song Yuru¡¯s face turned even redder, like a ripe apple, enticing and charming, ¡°Little Long¡­wait¡­you¡­don¡¯t do anything I don¡¯t want you to¡­understand?¡± ¡°Relax, my dear, I am a gentleman, trust me.¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted. Women always say they don¡¯t want it, but deep down, they really do!

    They both then entered the hotel.

 Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Fight against Pornography!

    Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Fight against Pornography!

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong, burning with a heart full of ardor, walked into the hotel with his wife, Song Yuru.

    The front desk was manned by a middle-aged man with lewd features, engrossed in his phone, watching something. Faintly, phrases not of their own language could be heard, ¡°Yametode,¡± ¡°Comor,¡± ¡°Ikuyo¡±¡­

    ¡°Renting a room?¡± Huang Xiaolong stammered as he and the bashful Song Yuru entered. The sleazy man looked up, and in an instant, he was dazzled by the sight of Song Yuru!

    Beautiful!

    Busty!

    Long legs!

    Slim waist!

    An innocent allure, spiced with a puff of shyness!

    A stunner!

    Absolute stunner!

    ¡®Holy moly! A college girl from the neighboring university, eh? She could even be the university flower! These types of girls should be taken to presidential suites in five-star hotels. What on earth is she doing here in my shabby hotel that only costs 50 yuan for a night?¡¯ he thought.

    In stark contrast, the sight of Huang Xiaolong spurred an urge within him to pick a fight, albeit involuntarily.

    A bumpkin!

    Typical bumpkin attire!

    Clothes patched up and shoes caked with mud!

    Are you kidding me?

    The university flower sharing a room with a bumpkin?

    Of course, the sleazy man only entertained the thought. He dared not actually violence upon Huang Xiaolong.

    He sighed inwardly, thinking ¡®What a waste, a fine cabbage ravaged by a pig!¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, do you have your ID?¡± Song Yuru suddenly remembered that they needed identification to book a room.

    ¡°ID? But honey, I don¡¯t have an ID,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, surprised.

    ¡°Um¡­ without an ID, we can¡¯t book a room,¡± Song Yuru whispered.

    ¡°Oh, honey, what about your ID?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Do you see anywhere on me that I could store an ID?¡± Song Yuru replied, a bit irked.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ You two, there¡¯s no need for an ID to book a room here. Just sign in and you¡¯re good to go,¡± The sleazy man, who had been eavesdropping on Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru¡¯s conversation, butted in with a smirk.

    Huang Xiaolong went over to register and paid 50 yuan for the room.

    ¡°My friend, we also offer condoms and lubricant here. Would you like some?¡± the sleazy man winked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, ignore him. We don¡¯t need any of those disgusting things.¡± Song Yuru hastily pulled Huang Xiaolong away and headed upstairs to their room.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Young people these days, they put their bodies at risk. What¡¯s going to happen if something goes wrong?¡± the sleazy man lamented shaking his head, but his voice betrayed a hint of envy.

    Third floor, room 301.

    Before they entered the room, Song Yuru reiterated, ¡°Little Long, listen here¡­ tonight¡­ I sleep on the bed, you¡­ on the sofa¡­ No funny business¡­¡±

    As a virgin, Song Yuru had already pushed herself beyond her limits sharing a room with Huang Xiaolong. She wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for anything more.

    But as long as nothing intimate happened, she was okay with Huang Xiaolong pushing her boundaries a little.

    ¡°Alright, honey. If you don¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t.¡± Huang Xiaolong was all smiles.

    ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s vulgar! You¡¯re a big pervert!¡± Song Yuru chided him.

    Huang Xiaolong completely ignored Song Yuru¡¯s warning.

    The biggest lie a man can tell is, ¡°I¡¯ll just cuddle you and do nothing else.¡± An even bigger lie is, ¡°I¡¯ll just rub on the outside, I promise I won¡¯t go in.¡±

    Throughout the long night, Huang Xiaolong was confident that his sincerity and simplicity as a country boy would win over his wife.

    They entered the room.

    To Song Yuru¡¯s dismay¡­ the room was tiny, with just enough space for a bed¡­

    and no sofa.

    But a 50 yuan per night hotel? Can¡¯t demand much from that.

    Song Yuru was a bit worried. One bed, two people sleeping on it¡­ Who knew what could happen¡­

    Huang Xiaolong closed the door.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m really tired, I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Song Yuru said, her face turning red.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Everything was heading in a decidedly promising direction¡­

    Song Yuru rushed into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of splashing water filled the room.

    The hotel¡¯s bathroom was fitted with a glass door.

    Under the glow of the lights, the silhouette of a young girl could be faintly seen behind the glass.

    Huang Xiaolong sneaked up to the bathroom door, his eyes unblinking as he admired the beautiful sight through the glass door.

    Just then¡­

    Song Yuru inside the bathroom, let out a shrill scream!

    She seemed to be utterly terrified!

    ¡°Big wife, what happened to you?!¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Huang Xiaolong pushed open the bathroom door and rushed in.

    The bathroom was filled with steam¡­

    Song Yuru¡¯s body, perfect as a white jade statue¡­

    Sheathed in the hazy mists¡­

    So beautiful, it was like a dream!

    At this moment, she wrapped her arms around herself, whimpering. ¡°Little

    Long¡­a mouse! There¡¯s a mouse in the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, big wife, a mouse is nothing. I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to be scared of even a tiger!¡± Huang Xiaolong swallowed, noble in his cause.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Little Long, get out! Get out of here now!¡± It took Song Yuru a moment to react.

    Too late¡­ he had already seen it all.

    Poor baby, oh, the bitterness in her heart!

    ¡°Big wife, wasn¡¯t there a mouse? If I leave, what if the mouse comes to bully you again?¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big wife, I promise I won¡¯t peek. I¡¯ll just turn around, okay?¡±

    ¡°No! Little Long, you always bully me, so I won¡¯t bathe anymore.¡± Feeling wronged, Song Yuru quickly wrapped a bath towel around her body and ran out of the bathroom and into the bedroom onto the bed.

    ¡°Big wife¡­ I¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong also tried to take the opportunity to get on the bed.

    ¡°Little Long, what are you doing?¡± Song Yuru asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Huang Xiaolong replied excitedly.

    ¡°No¡­no way! Little Long, you¡­you¡­can¡¯t get on the bed, I¡¯m afraid that you¡­

    you won¡¯t be able to resist¡­and you¡¯ll try to have¡­with me¡­¡± Song Yuru pleaded pathetically.

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay then, big wife, you go to sleep.¡± Huang Xiaolong said pathetically. He then leaned against the wall, standing still.

    ¡°Uh¡­Little Long, what are you¡­what are you doing?¡± Song Yuru asked in confusion.

    ¡°Big wife, you just go to sleep. You have class tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°Oh¡­then I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Song Yuru replied and then lied down.

    Five minutes later.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡¯ll be so tired if you stay standing like this all night¡­ you¡­

    you¡­ you can come up¡­ but you¡­you can¡¯t take advantage of me, understand? If you do, I¡¯ll kick you off the bed.¡± Song Yuru whispered.

    ¡°Okay! Big wife, I promise, I¡¯ll just hold you and sleep, and won¡¯t do anything!¡± Huang Xiaolong responded enthusiastically, bounced onto the bed, and hugged Song Yuru.

    Song Yuru realized that she had been tricked. ¡°Damn! Little Long, you pretended to be pitiful! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡±

    Under the bedside lamp, Song Yuru¡¯s face was as beautiful as a flower¡­

    ¡°Big wife, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Huang Xiaolong admitted from the bottom of his heart.

    Women love to hear praise, especially when it comes from a man they love.

    Feeling flattered, Song Yuru puckered up her cute little mouth.       there are plenty of beautiful girls out there, Little Long. With your capabilities, I¡¯m

    sure you¡¯ll be fickle.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re my big wife, you¡¯re the greatest, we are meant to be together. We will get married, have kids and lead a happy life.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded lightly.

    He planned to marry many attractive women like Song Yuru.

    Since childhood, Huang Xiaolong did not think this was wrong. The ghosts in hell, who were powerful men on earth, told Huang Xiaolong that a successful man would have many wives. He would rule over the world and get drunk on the knees of beautiful women.

    Huang Xiaolong liked to think of himself as the best there was, thus it was only natural for him to have many wives.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t bully me in the future, okay? Be nice to me, love me, protect me¡­¡± This was the first time Song Yuru had shared a bed with a man, especially one she had feelings for. Overwhelmed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s scent, she was a little lost, and whispered endearingly.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly agreed and then, he moved towards Song

    Yuru¡¯s small mouth to kiss her.

    Suddenly!

    Bang! ! ! ! ! !

    The door to the room was kicked open, even the door lock was broken!

    ¡°Police raid! Show your IDs! Squat down in the corner!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A young and stern female voice rang out.

    Then, a policewoman dashed into the room.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and was slightly stunned¡­

    That policewoman, she was too, too¡­ damn mighty!

    In an instant, a song sprung to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind ¨C ¡± ..the galloping horse, as swift as the wind¡­ .

 Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72: You â€˜re Sick, You Need Treatment!

    Chapter 72: Chapter 72: You ¡®re Sick, You Need Treatment!

    Translator: 549690339

    The one bursting in was a policewoman.

    Her body was tightly wrapped in a summer uniform¡­

    She was quite curvaceous.

    Huang Xiaolong swore that he had never seen a woman like this before!

    How could he explain it?

    This policewoman, her figure¡­ it was very tall.

    She seemed to be around 1.85 meters tall.

    This refers to a barefoot height of 1.85 meters! !!!!!

    For a coastal city like Binhai, it¡¯s rare to find a person, let alone a woman, at this height!

    One could say that if she wore high heels, she would stand out in a crowd. Only professional volleyball or basketball players could compare.

    She was sure to turn 100% of heads.

    Not only was she tall, but she was also quite busty.

    Not fat, but busty!

    Her chest was impressively large, at least an E cup!

    Damn, was she a cow or what?

    Fortunately, because of her height, her figure didn¡¯t look odd.

    Her police uniform must have been tailor-made, but even so, it was still a bit tight¡­

    As a result, it accentuated her sexy figure.

    Because she was so tall, and well-proportioned, her legs were exceptionally long, which is¡­

    Legs for days!

    Regarding her face, she looked about 22 or 23, with pretty features, very delicate. At first glance, she looked at least 80% like Sister Zhiling, Taiwan¡¯s goddess!

    But she was a young version of Sister Zhiling, more youthful, more attractive, more vibrant.

    However, such a beautiful face on a 1.85-meter body, damn¡­ it was a bit soap opera-ish!

    ¡°Hmph! This is my police badge. Get dressed and come with me back to the station for a statement!¡±

    At this point, the policewoman showed her badge, a bit cold¡­

    Then with a look of disdain and revulsion, she sized up Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru¡­

    When she saw Song Yuru clearly, she scornfully said. ¡°You seem to be a college student, right? With such a pretty face, but selling yourself, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the policewoman¡¯s badge. Her name was ¡°Wu Shanshan¡±, a level three police inspector.

    In fact, facing Wu Shanshan, Huang Xiaolong suddenly thought of another policewoman he had met on a train ¨C ¡°Lin Jing¡±.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what do you mean by saying that I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­ out selling myself! I want to file a complaint!¡± Song Yuru was a bit angry.

    She was always a good girl, an excellent student, always following the rules, never doing anything inappropriate. But today, she was mistaken by the police for being a prostitute!

    Huang Xiaolong was even more furious!

    Insulting someone¡¯s character was one thing, but what pissed off Huang Xiaolong more was that tonight¡¯s plan had been completely spoiled!

    It¡¯s been said that beautiful women bring disaster, and today, Huang Xiaolong knew exactly what that meant.

    There was one Sun Wei stirring up trouble before, and now a Wu Shanshan had come to ruin things¡­

    Huang Xiaolong sighed deeply, thinking, ¡°Damn, is it that hard for a country kid to lose his virginity? Do you need to push me to the edge before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±

    That said, when Wu Shanshan scolded Song Yuru, Huang Xiaolong had already made up his mind to get back at this foolish policewoman!

    Yes! Revenge!

    He definitely wanted to get revenge on her!

    ¡°Did you get it wrong? I¡¯m in a hotel room with my wife. What¡¯s it to you? And why are you cursing? Is being a police officer such a big deal? You should apologize! Now, immediately, straight away, apologize! If you apologize now, I might still consider forgiving you, otherwise..¡± Huang Xiaolong threatened, ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay for what you did today! I want to get back at you! You got that?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong rarely threatened people. Today probably marked the first time he ever did.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Wu Shanshan almost lost it¡­

    She had been a policewoman for several years and had arrested many criminals, but damn, this was the first time she had been so blatantly threatened by one!

    Revenge?

    You must be a crazy damn man, threatening a police officer?

    Do you understand the meaning of the word ¡°dead¡±?

    Even Song Yuru was shocked. She quickly whispered: ¡°Little Long, you¡­ mind your words¡­ you shouldn¡¯t talk like that.¡±

    But the feeling of being protected made Song Yuru feel relaxed, safe, and secure.

    ¡°Everything you said today will serve as court evidence!¡± Wu Shanshan glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡¯ve arrested many hookers, but I¡¯ve never met one like you. You have guts, you want to get back at me? Fine, once we¡¯re back at the station, we¡¯ll let you get your revenge!¡±

    Well, this Wu Shanshan wasn¡¯t a pushover either.

    Around Binhai University¡¯s campus area, there were indeed many female students doing part-time prostitution work, and it was very rampant.

    Wu Shanshan had a cousin who was a freshman this year. She was lazy and liked easy money, so she took up this flesh business around the nearby hotels.

    So what happened?

    Last month, she was diagnosed with AIDS.

    Wu Shanshan had always been close to her cousin. When this happened, she was devastated. She felt obligated to join in this crackdown on prostitution.

    Wu Shanshan deeply despised those perverts who lured female university students with money.

    Today, they caught Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru in the act. Song Yuru appeared so pure and beautiful, while Huang Xiaolong looked like a simple-minded country bumpkin, dressed up like a small farmer.

    Could they honestly be in a relationship?

    No doubt, they must be a prostitute and a client!

    With Huang Xiaolong being so stubborn, Wu Shanshan ground her teeth in secret. ¡°You little bastard,¡± she thought, ¡°once you¡¯re in the station, I will make you wish you were dead!¡±

    ¡°No mercy for a scum like you. They ought to kick your balls in!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had no idea that Wu Shanshan had already resolved to castrate him!

    At that point, a police officer outside began urging Wu Shanshan to hurry up and bring the prostitute and her client out of the room.

    ¡°Get dressed quickly and come with me!¡± Wu Shanshan said coldly. ¡°Hey, fatty, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted angrily.

    Fatty?

    Wu Shanshan froze for a moment. Then, her exquisite beauty, comparable to Sister Zhiling¡¯s, twisted into a mask of fury. Making a cracking sound with her knuckles, she growled, ¡°What did you just call me? Say it again, I dare you!¡±

    Wu Shanshan was tall, and those who didn¡¯t get along with her had a tendency to call her fat.

    No woman likes to be called fat, let alone Wu Shanshan who wasn¡¯t fat.

    Considering her height, she was perfectly proportionate, just a bit voluptuous. Calling her a ¡°fatty¡± was like hitting Wu Shanshan¡¯s raw nerve. Death awaited anyone who dared!

    ¡°Fatty! Fatty! Fat Wu! Are you deaf? Do you want me to repeat it? Did you hear it clearly this time?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    Actually, Huang Xiaolong knew Wu Shanshan wasn¡¯t fat. He deliberately called her that just to antagonize her.

    ¡°Go to hell!!!!!!¡±

    Wu Shanshan roared in an outburst of rage and was about to assault Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You¡­you can¡¯t hit people!¡± Song Yuru gasped out, instinctively putting her arms around Huang Xiaolong, her delicate frame serving as his shield.

    ¡°Sister Shanshan, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡± A young policewoman rushed in, realizing something was off. Seeing Wu Shanshan about to physically attack someone on the spot, she quickly restrained her.

    ¡°Both of you, get dressed immediately and come with us. If you have any

    grievances, we can sort them out at the precinct.¡± The young policewoman silently signaled to Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru.

    ¡°I definitely must kill you! I¡¯ll kick your balls to pulp! You¡¯re scum!¡± Wu Shanshan was fuming, her eyes fixed on Huang Xiaolong. You would think he was an ex-lover who used and dumped her. It seemed like she wanted to consume his flesh and drink his blood.

    The young policewoman looked at Huang Xiaolong with an expression of pity, simply thinking, ¡°This country bumpkin is digging his own grave by messing with Wu Shanshan.¡±

    Isn¡¯t this like lighting a lantern in the latrine ¡ª asking for trouble? Wu Shanshan was notoriously violent in the entire Binhai police force.

    During her time at the police academy, many male students pursued her. And the outcome? Anyone who annoyed her eventually got beaten up by her. Later, she brazenly set up a martial arts ring at the academy, claiming that any male student who could defeat her could become her boyfriend¡­

    Even one-night-stands, sugar daddies, or even side chicks, she didn¡¯t mind. As long as they could beat her down in the ring¡­

    Within a week, she had injured 21 male students, each to varying degrees. Among them, one suffered a comminuted fracture of the nasal bone, leading to permanent disfiguration, and he is still single to date.

    After graduation, she was assigned to the criminal investigation team of the district bureau. In less than three months, more than a dozen complaints about Wu Shanshan¡¯s violent law enforcement had been filed.

    Once she was in plain clothes catching a thief on a bus and happened to encounter a thief committing theft right under her nose. She went up and kicked the thief so hard that his spleen ruptured, and it took several hours of emergency treatment to save his life.

    And then there was that subway pervert, who had his balls busted by Wu

    Shanshan.

    Bearing such a striking appearance, on top of her towering height, naturally, there were many brave souls who wanted to conquer her.

    Once, a deputy director of the district public security bureau invited her out, implying that he wanted to have a relationship with her.

    However, she played along at first and turned on the voice recorder on her phone while going to the restroom. She recorded all the unseemly words uttered by the deputy director. After dinner, when the deputy director tried to take her into a hotel, she suddenly burst into a violent rage right at the hotel entrance!

    She knocked out three of the deputy director¡¯s teeth, busted his balls, and broke two of his ribs!

    Afterward, she released the recording. She got off scot-free, and the deputy director was exposed for several lifestyle issues and was directly transferred to a rural police station¡­

    It could be said that in the police department, Wu Shanshan was known to be a ruthless bully. Even her colleagues did not dare to offend her.

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s get dressed first and go to the police station with them. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, the police can¡¯t do anything to us. They certainly wouldn¡¯t coerce a confession, right..¡± Song Yuru forcibly suppressed her anger and gently advised Huang Xiaolong.

    Song Yuru knew Huang Xiaolong could fight, and was familiar with various mysterious arts, but she didn¡¯t want him to confront the police.

    ¡°Oh, my dear wife, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned playfully, glancing at Wu Shanshan, thinking, ¡°Tonight, I will absolutely retaliate! Your insolence has caught my attention. Being in this situation, I can¡¯t deal with you here. But once we are at the police station¡­ Wu Shanshan, I will make you regret everything you did tonight!¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze seemed to fixate on something, his eyes pinned on Wu Shanshan¡¯s chest.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Women are quite sensitive, and Wu Shanshan immediately noticed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lecherous gaze.

    ¡°You son of a bitch! What the hell are you looking at? You really think I won¡¯t gouge out your eyeballs?¡± Wu Shanshan roared, her face red with fury.

    ¡°Oh, I understand, you¡¯re sick.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick! Your entire family is sick! An entire legion of your fans is sick!¡± Wu Shanshan was about to lose her sanity due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s antics.

    ¡°You really are sick.¡± Huang Xiaolong reiterated calmly, explaining without a hint of deviance. ¡°Your breasts are asymmetrical; your left one is bigger than your right. To be precise, your left breast is an E-cup, and your right is a D-cup. You padded your right breast, so most people won¡¯t notice, but you can¡¯t hide it from my sharp eyes¡­ Fat Wu, this is a disease and needs to be treated!¡±

 Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Fish on the Cutting Board

    Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Fish on the Cutting Board

    Translator: 549690339

    Asymmetrical breasts?

    Left E, right D?

    Wu Shanshan was taken aback, then, she exploded

    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m gonna kill him! I¡¯m gonna kill him!¡± Wu Shanshan let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    She was an oddball, but today, she had met an even bigger one.

    The young policewoman holding Wu Shanshan admired Huang Xiaolong for his guts.

    He was provoking Wu Shanshan, Binhai Public Safety Bureau¡¯s female devil!

    Was he tired of living?

    ¡°Shanshan, calm down! Don¡¯t do anything stupid! The chief just warned you a few days ago, you absolutely cannot cross the line, the higher-ups have been stricter lately¡­¡± The young policewoman pulled the peak wrathful Wu Shanshan out by scraping and dragging.

    But of course, the policewoman¡¯s words had had a certain deterrent effect. Wu Shanshan hesitated out of concern, despite her vow to teach Huang Xiaolong a lesson once back at the station.

    ¡°Get dressed as soon as possible.¡± The young policewoman left a sentence behind as she closed the door.

    Little Long, what bad luck. If I had known, I would have booked a better hotel.¡± Song Yuru was particularly speechless.

    ¡°Big wife, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine, we¡¯re not illicit lovers, we¡¯re a naturally matched couple, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Song Yuru¡¯s head.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Song Yuru helplessly nodded, and then put on her clothes. ¡°Little Long, stop fooling around, cooperate with the police. After all, being in the right means fearing nothing in the world.¡±

    Song Yuru remained a naive college girl, unaware of society¡¯s dark side.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong, hand in hand with Song Yuru, exited.

    The corridor was filled with several policemen, some men bowing their heads in their underwear, and some young girls appearing flustered.

    It seemed that this place was indeed a prostitution den! Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru had unluckily stumbled upon it!

    Several police cars were parked outside the hotel, and Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru were separately loaded into different cars.

    With sirens blaring, the police cars returned to the police station.

    Once at the station, Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru were thrown into different interrogation rooms for isolated questioning.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down, crossed his legs leisurely, while his mind was busily plotting revenge on Wu Shanshan.

    In less than a minute, Huang Xiaolong had thought of 99 ways to make Wu Shanshan¡¯s life hell.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Fat Wu, this time, I¡¯ll fucking make sure you suffer!¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a wicked, eerie laugh.

    At that moment, Wu Shanshan¡¯s icy voice, struggling to contain her rage, rang out from outside the interrogation room. ¡°Little Zhang, Little Huang, you go interrogate the others, leave this to me. And remember, no matter what sounds you hear, don¡¯t come in, got it? Otherwise, I¡¯m going to lose my temper!¡±

    A male voice cautiously said, ¡°Sister Shanshan, you mustn¡¯t go overboard. These are just ordinary clients, you can¡¯t be too severe.¡±

    ¡°I know! How annoying!¡± Wu Shanshan said impatiently, and then entered the interrogation room.

    Slam! The door was shut! And locked!

    ¡°Hehe, so, going to keep being arrogant? Now you¡¯re in my hands¡­¡± Wu Shanshan stared at Huang Xiaolong coldly. Her pretty eyes were ready to spit fire at any moment!

    Objectively speaking, this violent policewoman was getting more and more beautiful¡­

    Thin brows lightly furrowed, dreamy peach blossom eyes, petals lips pursed and creamy furong-styled face were breathtaking¡­

    It¡¯s just her personality that stinks!

    She towered over Huang Xiaolong, all of 185 centimeters, like some dominatrix with a whip and candle, ready to abuse Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong stood at 1.68 meters tall, considered to be of average height. At first glance, if he stood face to face with Wu Shanshan, he would not be deemed on par with her in weight!

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression remained calm and steady, his eyes fixed intently on Wu Shanshan¡¯s chest. ¡°Fat Wu, in truth, I can cure your ailment. How about this, you beg me, and I¡¯ll treat you for free right now, allowing your right breast to become as large as the left one. Asymmetry will make you unbalanced when walking, and in the future, it may even lead to breast cancer.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!!!¡± Wu Shanshan angered to the point of madness. ¡°You patron of prostitutes, you¡¯ve come this far and you still have the audacity to stand your ground? Today, I will make you regret ever being born!¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong said, Wu Shanshan did indeed have this problem, but she didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong could cure it.

    ¡°Hehehe, you want to hit me?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Wu Shanshan with a somewhat teasing gaze.

    ¡°Hit you? Not that easy!¡± Wu Shanshan flexed her joints and her fists crackled. ¡°I¡¯ll take my time with you, and don¡¯t worry, no one will interrupt us, we can have lots of Don¡¯t bother screaming either, because even if you ruin your throat, no one will come to save you!¡±

    The big gray wolf was about to lay its poisonous hands on the little white rabbit.

    Huang Xiaolong stood up fearlessly.

    Wu Shanshan felt things were getting a bit strange.

    This was a police station, she explicitly threatened to rough Huang Xiaolong up, but not only was he unafraid, his composure was somewhat frightening.

    Furthermore¡­

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, Wu Shanshan saw a very peculiar expression.

    This expression was fervent, like a child seeing their favorite toy;

    Or like a male virgin of several decades seeing a vibrant woman lying on his bed¡­

    Strange¡­ things were getting pretty strange.

    I don¡¯t need to worry, what can he do to me? He¡¯s not taller than me, not stronger than me, just a string bean, like twisting a duckling up¡­¡¯ Wu Shanshan bolstered herself.

    ¡°Fat Wu, do you know how detestable you are?¡± Huang Xiaolong vented his grievances. ¡°Today was supposed to be my wedding night with my wife ¨C a great day ¨C and you came to cause trouble? Do you understand how difficult it is for a single man like me from the countryside to hold out for so long? I told you, I will revenge every affront, don¡¯t expect any mercy.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong repeatedly call herself ¡°Fat Wu¡±, Wu Shanshan¡¯s patience reached its limit. She roared and like a falcon attacking a rabbit, lunged at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Fat my ass! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    In a split second, Huang Xiaolong recited the freeze spell!

    Freeze!!! !

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s ferocious moves suddenly became slow-motion, very quickly she was completely confined by a strange force, totally immobilized!

    Statue!

    At this moment, Wu Shanshan turned into a statue!

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Wu Shanshan widened her eyes in shock, she tried to struggle with all her might, but she could not move, completely unable to break free from this binding spell!

    ¡°What¡­ what¡­ what does this mean¡­¡± This was the first time Wu Shanshan encountered something like this, a very ominous feeling arose within her!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She was scared¡­

    ¡°What¡­ what have you done to me?¡± Wu Shanshan stammered in fright.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, a wicked smirk on his face, he circled around Wu Shanshan. ¡°Not bad, not bad, the big parts are big, the small parts are small, Fat Wu, you¡¯re actually quite something.¡±

    Wu Shanshan felt a chill in her heart. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t do anything foolish¡­ I¡¯m warning you, this is a police station! If you¡­ if you dare do anything to me, you¡­ you¡¯ll face the muzzle!¡±

    ¡°Fat Wu, do you know what it means to be the fish on the chopping board? That¡¯s you right now. Hehehehe, since you enjoy playing so much, I¡¯ll gladly oblige, don¡¯t worry, no one will interrupt us, we can have a lot of Don¡¯t bother screaming, because even if you scream your throat out, nobody is going to save you!¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly rubbed his hands together.

 Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Repaying Malice with Virtue (4th Update)

    Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Repaying Malice with Virtue (4th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Qui¡­¡± Wu Shanshan suddenly screams.

    However, as she was about to yell ¡°someone come here,¡± Huang Xiaolong lightly tapped her neck.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± Wu Shanshan couldn¡¯t scream anymore, she could only hum.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Laughed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You better save your energy. I hit your voice-acupuncture point. You can¡¯t talk for the next half an hour. Do you know what it is? It¡¯s located right above the back central hairline, half an inch up, right below the first cervical vertebra.¡±

    Only then did Wu Shanshan realize, the real wolf was not her, but Huang Xiaolong!

    She was nothing but a rabbit!

    Next, Huang Xiaolong moved Wu Shanshan like a plastic model to the side of the table, making her lean on it with both hands.

    Wu Shanshan was crying without tears at this point!

    Her murderous intent towards Huang Xiaolong disappeared, replaced by fear!

    A fear that seeped deep into her bones!

    She swore she had never met anyone so terrifying in her life!

    Just one sentence made her body immobile, a light tap made her voiceless¡­

    Could he be a devil!?

    All along, Wu Shanshan believed she was formidable, even more so than men. Whatever a man could do, she could too, she despised most men in society.

    She thought herself as a queen!

    But today, she realized how mistaken she was! Grievously mistaken!

    This devil in front of her was obviously not a man she could provoke!

    Suddenly!

    Slap!! !!

    Huang Xiaolong threw a slap, ¡°I¡¯m angry! I will punish you on behalf of the moon!¡±

    Slap!!!

    ¡°You insulted my wife, saying she¡¯s a whore, you¡¯re utterly disgraceful! Vile! Disgusting! I¡¯ll hit you!¡±

    Slap!!!

    ¡°I¡¯m a country boy, I live an honest life, you insulted my personality, you deserve this!¡±

    Slap!!! Slap!!!

    Huang Xiaolong was truly angry! There was no consideration for any chivalry. That Wu Shanshan was terribly annoying!

    It hurt!

    Wu Shanshan was feeling waves of fiery pain!

    Wu Shanshan was furious, she wanted to resist, she wanted to fight Huang Xiaolong, but she couldn¡¯t move!

    At that moment, the pain mixed with humiliation and anger brought tears to the corner of Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes.

    The strong Wu Shanshan, who hadn¡¯t cried in years¡­ this time genuinely shed tears.

    Thank the heavens, Huang Xiaolong stopped after giving her a beating.

    ¡°Fat Wu, how about now? Are you regretting messing with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong circled to the front of Wu Shanshan.

    Wu Shanshan was lying on the table, unable to move¡­

    She moved her eyes¡­

    Tears were streaming down, covering her delicate porcelain-like cheeks.

    Her eyes! In Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes, there was anger, humiliation, but more than anything there was a sense of grievance and¡­ pleading!

    Yes! Begging!

    Well, it is said that the eyes are the window to the soul, they can speak. Wu Shanshan sent a message to Huang Xiaolong through her eyes ¡ª she pleaded him to stop hitting her!

    ¡°Are you begging me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smiling face.

    Wu Shanshan blinked rapidly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ so you¡¯re really begging me. Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? When you arrested me, weren¡¯t you wishing to kill me? Is it now that you realize your mistakes and decided to admit your defeat? Too bad, that¡¯s not going to work!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smile was wicked, like a devil from the abyss. ¡°I¡¯m the type of person who is petty! I am not done playing yet!¡±

    Listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Wu Shanshan¡¯s tears gushed out even more, like broken pearls, and simultaneously, her eyes showed a flustered look.

    Not done playing yet?

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s heart sank into an ice cellar!

    She genuinely believed that there was nothing that this devil in front of her couldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Look at you shivering there, just like a quail ¡­ alright, alright, let¡¯s be real here, I¡¯m actually a good person, the punishment I just gave you was quite enough, now I will cure your illness.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°If I am not wrong, your condition of one side being larger than the other is due to congenital blockages of the meridians.¡± Huang Xiaolong made his concluding statement. ¡°It¡¯s hard to correct this condition through traditional western treatment methods in big hospitals. The best method is ¡ª Chinese medicinal massage! Fat Wu, you¡¯re lucky that you met me, because besides being a doctor of Chinese medicine, I happen to be the world¡¯s greatest one. Thus¡­ You¡¯re saved!¡±

    The truth is, country boys like him are inherently kind. Huang Xiaolong considered various ways to take revenge on Wu Shanshan, but after that spanking, his anger had subsided.

    At this point, he wanted to lend her a hand.

    And cure her illness!

    Don¡¯t consider uneven breasts just unsightly and inconvenient, if left unchecked, the chance of developing breast cancer can be greatly increased.

    Wu Shanshan had closed her eyes ready to endure Huang Xiaolong¡¯s treatment, but unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Huang Xiaolong decided to give a lecture!

    She had a strange feeling, she felt as if she was at a hospital, and the physician was diagnosing her condition¡­

    ¡®What the¡­ Role-play? Doctor and Female Patient? My god! Did¡­ Did¡­ This guy also have that sort of fetish? How twisted must his psychology be to develop such a special fetish?¡¯

    ¡°Fat Wu, I will treat you now. Ugh¡­ I¡¯m too simple, too kind, the saying ¡®repaying enmity with kindness¡¯ is used to describe people like me.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    Then he started massaging Wu Shanshan.

    Naturally, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t shameless enough to directly massage, he used True Qi to massage Wu Shanshan through her clothes.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Who knows how much time had passed, Huang Xiaolong finally stopped his movements. ¡°Ha, job well done! Fat Wu, through my extraordinary and divine massage techniques, your blocked meridians are cleared. You don¡¯t need to worry about breast cancer anymore.¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears twitched, noticing a few people were rushing toward the interrogation room!

    ¡°Dammit, people are coming. Fat Wu, I¡¯m gonna undo your mute-acupuncture point now and let you move. But beware, don¡¯t you dare make a scene, understand? Otherwise, I would have to deal with you again!¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly warned in a low voice.

    Then, he patted Wu Shanshan¡¯s neck, moreover undid the immobility curse.

    ¡°You¡­ I am going to fight you to death! !!!!! Neither of us would survive!¡± The moment Wu Shanshan regained her mobility and voice, her face was filled with a do-or-die expression, she prepared to rush and brawl with Huang Xiaolong! ¡°Enough, enough, save it, you¡¯re not my opponent. To tell you the truth, I haven¡¯t even used a few hundred ways to mess with people, do you want to try?¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed and shook his head dismissively..

 Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Arguing with Your School Leaders

    Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Arguing with Your School Leaders

    Translator: 549690339

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Wu Shanshan also realized what was going on¡­

    ¡®It seems¡­ it seems that I really can¡¯t deal with this perverted maniac¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t outplay him at all! He¡¯s a devil! A demon! A demon king! Encountering him¡­ I, Wu Shanshan, must have had bad luck for eight lifetimes!¡¯

    At this moment, Wu Shanshan also heard footsteps outside the interrogation room. She hurriedly scrambled to tidy her dress and disheveled hair. However, at this time, Wu Shanshan made a surprising discovery!

    Holy crap!!!!!

    Her right breast had actually grown bigger!

    It changed from a D to an E cup!

    Both sides were now the same size!

    What a miracle!

    Moreover, the acupoints and meridians around her right breast felt warm¡­

    She had a kind of indescribable feeling of relief and pleasure¡­

    In the past, she had a sense of heaviness in her chest, as if something heavy was pressing on her¡­

    Now it was completely like unloading a heavy burden¡­

    ¡®No way? Did this devil actually help me treat a disease? Just a few touches and my¡­ my¡­ my breasts ended up the same size?¡¯

    Wu Shanshan had a thought. It seems that when Huang Xiaolong was ¡°violating¡± her chest, he hadn¡¯t touched the left side at all and only manipulated the right side. Yet he didn¡¯t actually touch her skin and even her clothes were kept on¡­

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it? Is this guy really a hidden traditional doctor? Was he actually treating me just now?¡¯

    Unconsciously, Wu Shanshan took another look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What are you dawdling about? I told you, someone is coming. Oh¡­ Fat Wu, did you start to like where I hit and the feeling of my massage? Was it pretty good? Let¡¯s call it a day. Next time you look for me, I¡¯ll take care of you again and let you enjoy to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerily.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Shameless!¡± Wu Shanshan was so angry that she stomped her foot.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The door of the interrogation room was being knocked loudly, sending out a signal¡­ the person knocking was in a hurry, and also very angry.

    Wu Shanshan quickly composed herself, gathered her emotions, and ran to open the door.

    Huang Xiaolong sat back in the chair behind the desk, putting on an innocent and aggrieved look, hanging his head low.

    The door opened.

    ¡°Wu Shanshan!!!!! Can¡¯t you give me some peace? Why must you make trouble?!¡± A robust male voice roared.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Chief, Chief, you¡­ you¡¯re here. I wasn¡¯t causing any trouble.¡± Wu Shanshan said in panic.

    Three men and one woman walked straight into the interrogation room.

    The leader was a middle-aged man with a hairless head, dressed in casual clothes. He looked slightly sleep-deprived, as if he had just crawled out of bed.

    This person was the ¡®Chief¡¯ referred to by Wu Shanshan, the head of this public security bureau.

    The woman who entered the interrogation room was Song Yuru.

    At this time, seeing Huang Xiaolong looking listless, Song Yuru¡¯s heart ached.

    Tears were almost coming out, ¡°Little Long! How did she torture you?¡±

    Song Yuru came over to support Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t be afraid. I just called Qinghan to verify our relationship. Qinghan let her family immediately call Chief Hua. We¡¯re safe now. Also, Chief Hua will deal with those violent law enforcement bad cops.¡±

    While speaking, Song Yuru glared angrily at Wu Shanshan, ¡°Humph! If anything happens to Little Long, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Big Wife¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong put on a very wronged expression and stood up to hug Song Yuru. ¡°I was afraid that I would never see you again¡­¡±

    Wu Shanshan was taken aback¡­

    ¡®Go away! You feel wronged? You did this to me, and you¡¯re pretending to be pitiful¡­ Can you be any more ridiculous? Can you be any more shameless?¡¯

    Chief Hua¡¯s facial muscles convulsed as he looked at Huang Xiaolong, and cold sweat trickled down his forehead.

    Earlier, someone from the Shu Family had called him in the middle of the night, waking him up and urging him to handle this matter immediately at the bureau.

    Chief Hua dared not delay!

    Even though he was a district police bureau chief and held a quite high status in Binhai, compared to a venerable clan like the Shu Family, he was just¡­ a small figure.

    The Shu Family had sent a warning, and indeed, it was his subordinate who had arrested the wrong person. He must handle this properly. Otherwise, he might lose his position!

    ¡°Wu Shanshan! You completely messed this up! Is this how you arrest people? Song Yuru and Huang Xiaolong are in a legitimate romantic relationship. What business is it of yours if they rent a room? I¡¯ve warned you time and again, you must think before acting! ¡± roared Chief Hua, pointing at Wu Shanshan¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Starting now, vou are suspended! Go home and write me a 100,000 words self-reflection report!¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Chief, am¡­am¡­am I suspended?¡± Wu Shanshan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Also, how do I write a 100,000 words report? Should I write it like a novel?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re suspended! Hand me that report within one month! I don¡¯t care how you write it, I only want the result! And apologize to the persons involved immediately!¡± Chief Hua said sternly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Wu Shanshan felt incredibly wronged. She was harassed by Huang Xiaolong today and had nowhere to voice her grievances, but now she was being suspended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stutter, apologize! Do it now!¡± The chief demanded with a ferocious expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, it will be more than suspension; you will be kicked out of the Binhai police force!¡±

    ¡°Chief! Fine! I apologize! I apologize!¡± Wu Shanshan was both angry and aggrieved.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± She shouted at the top of her voice, bowing slightly to Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru. ¡°I mistakenly arrested you. It was my negligence. I¡¯m sorry!!

    After the apology, Wu Shanshan could no longer contain her emotions and started crying loudly. She cast a resentful glance at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Are you happy now?¡±

    Having said this, she covered her face and rushed out of the interrogation room.

    ¡°Well, you two, are you satisfied with how I dealt with this?¡± When facing Song Yuru and Huang Xiaolong, Chief Hua¡¯s face was full of an almost ingratiating smile, much like the transformation scene in a Sichuan opera.

    ¡°Well¡­okay¡­¡± Even though she disliked Wu Shanshan, Song Yuru, being a kind-hearted girl, still felt a little guilty seeing Wu Shanshan being suspended and investigated.

    ¡°Well¡­as long as you two are satisfied. Also, could you put in a good word for me in front of the Shu Family¡­¡± Chief Hua chuckled.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ honey, since there¡¯s nothing wrong now, let¡¯s find a place to sleep. I¡¯m really tired,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned.

    The previous ordeal with Wu Shanshan had made Huang Xiaolong really sleepy.

    ¡°Little Long, we should go to the hospital for a check-up first. In case you have any internal injuries, it will be troublesome,¡± Song Yuru said concernedly.

    ¡°Go for a check-up? There¡¯s no need, I¡¯m fine. Honey, have you forgotten? I¡¯m a doctor. Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong took Song Yuru¡¯s hand and left the police station.

    The streets outside were deserted.

    Huang Xiaolong took out his phone and saw that it was past 2 a.m.

    Looking at Song Yuru, he noticed she too looked tired.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s find a place to sleep,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking around to find there were quite a few hotels nearby.

    The two found a nearby hotel and booked a standard room.

    After all these hassles, Huang Xiaolong had lost his enthusiasm to break @chu¡¯s spirit, so that night, he just slept while hugging Song Yuru; he didn¡¯t do anything else.

    Early the next morning, Huang Xiaolong was woken up by Song Yuru.

    ¡°Little Long, I need to go to school,¡± Song Yuru sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Huang Xiaolong affectionately.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The first ray of dawn infiltrated the room through the window and shone on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face. This made Song Yuru feel dazzled when looking at Huang Xiaolong. At the same time, she found Huang Xiaolong to be very handsome on a closer look, especially his eyes, which were like an ancient well, deep and enchanting.

    Song Yuru was a very traditional girl. Although they didn¡¯t do anything last night, being held by Huang Xiaolong all night, sharing the same bed, made her feel a strong sense of belonging. Finally, this boy from the countryside was ingrained deep in her heart, and could never be removed.

    ¡°Honey, are you going to school?¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly sat up, hurriedly dressed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Song Yuru was startled.

    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you forget? I¡¯m going to your school to speak with the leaders,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sly expression.

 Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Making Tea Personally

    Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Making Tea Personally

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Um¡­ Little Long, are you really going to make a scene with our school leaders?¡± Song Yuru asked, her expression carrying a hint of fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. I¡¯m a man who believes in reasoning, not brute force.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled Song Yuru into his arms and planted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going there to reason with them.¡±

    ¡°First thing in the morning, and you¡¯re already taking advantage of me¡­¡± Song Yuru playfully admonished. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to school together.¡±

    The two left the hotel, had breakfast downstairs, hailed a taxi, and headed straight to the university.

    The campus of Binhai University.

    A thin morning mist draped over the campus like a soft veil. The majestic teaching building was faintly visible through the mist¡­

    The campus was filled with warmth and beauty in the morning, with the chatter and laughter of students shattering the tranquility. The sparrows in the trees were startled, and the sleeping trees awoke.

    Shoulder to shoulder, Song Yuru and Huang Xiaolong walked into the campus.

    At Song Yuru¡¯s insistence, Huang Xiaolong did not hold her hand or wrap his arm around her waist on campus. However, he stood close to her, revealing their intimate relationship.

    Song Yuru had a significant reputation at Binhai University, being one of its four most hotly pursued girls.

    At that moment, many of the students were taken aback to see Song Yuru cozily walking alongside a clearly rustic man.

    ¡°Seriously? Our school beauty, Song Yuru, is hanging out with a rustic man?¡±

    ¡°I saw them walking into the school together from outside. My God, isn¡¯t Song Yuru a boarding student? Did she spend last night in a hotel room with this rustic guy? It¡¯s a horrifying thought!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Why has my goddess lowered herself to spending the night with a rustic man? Why?¡±

    ¡°I thought Song Yuru had high standards. With all the outstanding boys pursuing her, she¡¯s never shown any interest. How could she possibly fall for a rustic country man? There must be some conspiracy!¡±

    ¡°I just want to charge over there, push that rustic guy away from our school beauty, then shout, ¡®Beast, step away from her, and let me take over!¡±¡®

    Hearing snippets of gossip around them, the majority of which were derogatory towards Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru felt indignant. ¡°How would any of you know how great my Little Long is? A bunch of short-sighted idiots!¡± ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go straight to the principal¡¯s office.¡± Song Yuru suggested.

    The teaching building, the principal¡¯s office.

    Zhou Yuewen stood by the window, his gaze filled with satisfaction as he looked down at the bustling campus below.

    Only a decade ago, he was just an ordinary teacher at this branch campus. Later, he was transferred to other campuses to teach, and his constant progress won him recognition from students and leaders alike. Today, he has once again returned to this campus to hold the dual roles of principal and party committee secretary; he is now the chief authority here.

    Furthermore, barring any unforeseen circumstances, Zhou Yuewen would be promoted to a position in the Binhai City Education Office in a few months.

    Moving up in the world!

    Indeed, over the past ten years, Zhou Yuewen¡¯s career path has been incredibly smooth.

    Regardless, Zhou Yuewen¡¯s career in education had its roots in this campus, and he still holds deep affection for it. He was determined to fulfill his role to the best of his ability prior to his promotion. Knock¨C Knock, knock¡ª Knock, knock, knock¡ªThere was a knock at the office door.

    Zhou Yuewen drew the curtains and sat back down behind his desk. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened.

    Looking up, Zhou Yuewen saw the famously beautiful Song Yuru leading a¡­

    well, rustic-looking man into his office.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Who is this rustic man?¡¯ Zhou Yuewen pondered, suspicious.

    Nevertheless, Zhou Yuewen held high regard for Song Yuru.

    This young woman was not only beautiful and full of grace, but she also applied herself diligently in her studies. Unlike some other girls who are vain and snobbish even before they step out of the campus.

    ¡°Is there something you need, Student Song Yuru?¡± asked Zhou Yuewen with a smile.

    ¡°Principal, um¡­¡± Song Yuru began, but before she could finish her sentence, Huang Xiaolong gave her clothes a slight tug and said with a grin, ¡°Babe, let me do the talking.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, don¡¯t call me that¡­¡± Song Yuru sputtered nervously. They were in front of the principal, his manner of address was awkward.

    ¡°Babe?¡± Zhou Yuewen looked taken aback.

    Could it be possible? Was this rustic man the husband of Song Yuru, the school beauty?

    While Binhai University did not explicitly prohibit dating among students, Zhou Yuewen did not want someone like Song Yuru, a freshman who¡¯s always been a sensible girl, to get a boyfriend too early; this could have some impact on her academic performance.

    Consequently, Zhou Yuewen¡¯s view towards Huang Xiaolong was far from favourable. ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t look like one of our students.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not hold back, he pulled up a chair and sat down right across from Zhou Yuewen.

    Song Yuru stood in place, feeling uneasy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a student of Binhai University, my wife is studying here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong sitting there with his legs wide apart, revealing zero manners and little upbringing, Zhou Yuewen was more irritated. He replied sternly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not a member of the school, please leave immediately. We do not welcome you here. Also, Song Yuru, a good and rule-abiding student, I hope you won¡¯t deceive her with your slick talk.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Zhou Yuewen looked at Song Yuru. ¡°Student Song Yuru, if you feel aggrieved or threatened by anyone, please don¡¯t hesitate to voice out. The school has your back.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Principal, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Song Yuru responded hastily.

    ¡°Enough. You are the principal of the school, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, irritation evident on his face.

    ¡°Yes, I am the principal and the party committee secretary of this branch school. What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Zhou Yuewen¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°What am I trying to say? I¡¯ll tell you. You, you¡¯re derelict in your duty! You¡¯re grossly negligent!¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mince his words.

    ¡°What!? You say I¡¯m negligent?¡± Zhou          was furious, ¡°You¡¯re an outsider, who are you to say that?¡±

    Zhou Yuewen was very angry. He¡¯d been in education for many years, meticulous and careful, always toeing the line, never overstepping boundaries. And now, a mere peasant coming into his office, accusing him of negligence¡­

    This was ridiculous! Absurd!

    ¡°Be sure what you say is based on facts. Spouting off, slinging mud, I¡¯ll sue you for slander!¡± Zhou Yuewen warned, irate.

    ¡°Of course, I have facts. This branch school is haunted! You, as the principal, moved my wife into dormitory 508, where someone has died, without fully resolving the issue. This is a dereliction of duty!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke, his face full of accusations. ¡°Last night, my wife saw a ghost! She was so scared we had to stay overnight elsewhere. She didn¡¯t dare stay in the dormitory!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­Little Long, stick to the main point, don¡¯t talk about irrelevant things.¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°What?!¡± On hearing those words, Zhou Yuewen¡¯s heart sank, his body gave a strong shiver.

    Ten years ago, a vicious murder occurred in this branch school. The victim had been cruelly dismembered. Zhou Yuewen at that time was the homeroom teacher of the deceased girl!

    If Zhou Yuewen had any regrets about his educational career, this incident was his greatest regret!

    It was like a thorn stuck in his heart!

    Even today, every Qingming Festival, he would go to the girl¡¯s grave, offer incense sticks, in an attempt to alleviate his guilt.

    Zhou Yuewen believed that if he had cared more about the girl¡¯s personal life back then, the tragedy might not have occurred.

    After the girl was killed, this branch school was haunted, indeed. It was no secret.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen stuttered, ¡°You should not talk nonsense! Yes, something happened in this branch school, but we had masters come and perform rituals to help the souls transcend, they told us to just seal off the branch school for two years and everything would be fine¡­you¡¯re spreading rumors¡­you¡¯re spreading misleading rumors! ¡±

    ¡°Am I spreading rumors? Ask my wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you guys found your ¡®masters¡¯, but they¡¯re all fakes.¡±

    ¡°Principal, it¡¯s true. Last night, while I was showering, I saw a¡­uh¡­dirty thing with disheveled hair, it was blurry but it looked like a girl. I can say for sure, I saw it.¡± Song Yuru spoke, still frightened.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen¡¯s mind was confused.

    He still quite believed in Song Yuru¡¯s integrity. This girl was down-to-earth and diligent, not the kind to make stuff up.

    ¡°The dismemberment case that happened in this branch school ten years ago has remained unresolved,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke earnestly. ¡°Until today, it has always existed, it never left! It refuses to leave because it died unjustly!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhou          screamed in alarm, his whole body went limp, covered in cold sweat, ¡°you¡­you¡­what exactly are you trying to do? Are all of these things you¡¯re saying true? What proof do you have?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to do? I want to do nothing¡­ I just want to drive away the ghost, its resentment is too heavy. If it is not dealt with in a timely manner, a lot of students and teachers will die in this branch school¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°After all, my wife is studying here, and I would not want her to have any accidents.¡±

    ¡°You want to drive out ghosts? You?¡± Zhou Yuewen bulged his eyes, looking at Huang Xiaolong in shock. ¡°Just you? You know how to drive away ghosts?¡±

    The monks and Taoists invited by Binhai University before were all older, with white hair and beards, dignified. But this peasant in front of him, oh God, he¡¯s young and rustic, how could he drive away ghosts?

    ¡°What¡¯s driving away ghosts?¡± Huang Xiaolong pursed his lips. ¡°I can do anything. ¡±

    ¡°Principal, my¡­ well, Little Long is very capable, believe him.¡± Song Yuru spoke up.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but the metaphysical masters I¡¯ve seen are not like you.¡± Zhou Yuewen furrowed his brows. ¡°You¡¯re only in your early 20s? You¡¯re about the same age as our students¡­not that I¡¯m doubting you¡­

    but can you really handle this?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡ª The ability to drive away ghosts cannot be measured by age.¡± Huang Xiaolong leaned back in his chair, cross-legged. ¡°How about this, I will read your face for free.¡±

    ¡°Read my face?¡± Zhou Yuewen was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze lingered on Zhou Yuewen¡¯s face for five seconds, then he said, ¡°Your palace of official salary is well-rounded and flat. If I¡¯m not wrong, your career is very smooth and will continue to get better, in other words, you¡¯re likely to get promoted.¡±

    Zhou Yuewen was shocked!

    The fact that he was about to be transferred to the Bureau of Education had not been finalized, so he never talked about it. Even his wife and children didn¡¯t know about it!

    But this peasant was able to reveal it with a single sentence!

    Amazing!

    Too amazing!

    He¡¯s a miracle!

    ¡°However!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly turned serious, ¡°At this moment, your palace of official salary is covered in a layer of dark clouds, the gloss is blocked. This means there¡¯s an obstacle ahead. If you can¡¯t overcome it, your career will stop there.¡±

    Zhou Yuewen was taken aback!

    He was digesting the meaning of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words¡­

    An obstacle?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Could it be¡­ Is the obstacle he¡¯s referring to dormitory 508? Earlier he said the resentment of dormitory 508 is already very heavy. If it¡¯s not handled in time, a lot of students and teachers will die in this branch school¡­ If what he said was true, not to mention a lot of people dying, even if one student dies, I would be held accountable and I would have to resign!¡¯

    Thinking about it, he broke out into a cold sweat. Zhou Yuewen was frightened!

    ¡°Well¡­ young master, please wait. Let me make you a cup of tea, then I¡¯ll notify the school leadership team and call an emergency meeting right away.¡± Zhou Yuewen stood up, his attitude towards Huang Xiaolong had done a complete turnaround!

    He was respectful, he personally went to make tea for Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong sat there, with one leg casually crossed over the other, looking serene and composed.

    ¡®Wow, my Little Long is so handsome when he acts like this. I can¡¯t stand it. I want to kiss him¡­ Oops¡ª Song Yuru, are you falling for him?¡¯ Song Yuru stared at Huang Xiaolong, infatuated.

 Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Something Happened at Your Home

    Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Something Happened at Your Home

    Translator: 549690339

    Zhou Yuewen made tea in a most orderly manner and handed it to Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong took it without ceremony, then stood up and handed the tea to Song Yuru, ¡°Honey, you must be thirsty. Here, have a drink first.¡¯

    ¡°1-Jm¡ª¡± Song Yuru took it casually, feeling somewhat odd. After all, it was tea that the principal himself had made.

    Soon after, Zhou Yuewen summoned the heads of various departments in the campus.

    The deputy party secretary, the dean of the academic affairs office, the head of security, and the vice-principal¡­

    An emergency meeting was convened inside the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°Principal Zhou, what¡¯s happening?¡± The deputy party secretary, a slightly plump middle-aged woman and the second in command in this campus, expressed her confusion towards Zhou Yuewen¡¯s actions.

    This was especially the case when she saw Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru present, which greatly puzzled her.

    ¡°Er¡­ everyone is here.¡± Zhou Yuewen, looking somewhat shocked, tried to compose himself quickly. He carefully chose his words, ¡°Please listen carefully, the ghost from Dorm 508¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s back.¡±

    These words astonished all the members of the leadership team.

    One should know, the haunted incidents of Dorm 508 had caused such a stir in the entire Binhai education sector. It shook everyone like an earthquake, only subsiding after the campus had closed down for two full years. Eventually, it was gradually forgotten.

    But now? The ghost is back?

    ¡°Principal Zhou, this is serious. I would suggest not spreading rumors without evidence, otherwise, it might have a negative impact on our Binhai University, the magnitude of which we cannot foresee.¡± The face of the deputy party secretary was stern, her gaze cold. She didn¡¯t hold back even though she was talking to the Principal.

    Indeed, this issue was hard enough to suppress when it first came up. If old stories were brought up again, this campus would become unusable. Not even considering the hit to our reputation, the economic losses would be severe.

    ¡°Principal Zhou, as an intellectual, my belief is that¡­ we shouldn¡¯t encourage superstitious belief too much.¡± A vice-principal said with a pleasant smile. However, his tone suggested he didn¡¯t quite agree with Zhou Yuewen¡¯s alarmist perspective.

    ¡°Yes, we are all materialists. We shouldn¡¯t entertain talk of ghosts and spirits. But¡­ a few years ago, we did invite a master to perform a ritual in this campus after marking approval from the higher ups.¡± Zhou Yuewen retorted.

    ¡°Hehe, Principal Zhou, the purpose of performing such rituals is merely to seek psychological comfort, merely a formality. This is the only way to quell gossip. You didn¡¯t take it at face value, did you?¡± The deputy party secretary shook her head. ¡°We, as scholars, should stick to reality. Ghosts and spirits are just figments of the imagination of idle people. If we believe in such things, they will make us restless, disrupt our life and even make us sick¡­ ¡®

    ¡°Yes, Principal Zhou.¡± The head of security also spoke. ¡°Assuming the existence of ghosts and spirits, our campus has been sealed off for two years. Any ghosts and spirits would have been set free. Hence, our priority should be to focus on education and cultivate more talent for our country.¡±

    The school leaders began a heated discussion. Surprisingly, not a single person stood on Zhou Yuewen¡¯s side. All of them were opposing his views, leaving Zhou Yuewen feeling embarrassed and helpless.

    Just then¡­.

    ¡°Hahaha¨C what a bunch of ignorant people.¡± A lazy voice interspersed with a hint of mockery spoke in a leisurely manner. ¡°Is everything unseen or misunderstood by you considered superstitious? Interesting.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone turned to look at the source of the sound.

    They saw a guy, dressed like a typical rural boy, sitting with his legs crossed and a ridiculing expression on his face.

    Song Yuru sits nervously next to him, blushing and keeping her head low.

    The speaker was naturally Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®It seems like, without showing some skills today, these old stubborn people will not believe the ghost story of Dorm 508.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here boasting so arrogantly?¡± The deputy party secretary was the first to lose her temper.

    ¡°Principal Zhou, who is this uneducated farmer and why did you invite him to this meeting? Who is he exactly? Is he a student of our university?¡± A vice-principal even questioned.

    ¡°Err¡­Err¡­Everyone, please calm down. This little master here is very skilled.¡± Zhou Yuewen hastily said. ¡°He¡¯s very special in terms of exorcising ghosts and suppressing evil.¡±

    A witch doctor?!

    Everyone present was clear. Damn, this peasant boy turned out to be a witch doctor!

    ¡°Absurd!¡± The deputy party secretary¡¯s face reddened with anger. Then, speaking from the bottom of her heart, she said. ¡°Old Zhou, we¡¯ve always admired your work. But today, what on earth got into you? Were you fooled by this young peasant?¡±

    ¡°Little Master, why don¡¯t you explain.¡± Zhou Yuewen wiped his sweat and passed the buck to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°To put it simply,¡± Huang Xiaolong began to explain, ¡°Ten years ago, the unsolved case of the dismembered body in Dorm 508 led the guilty party escape. Hence, the resentment of the deceased never dissipated, preventing him from reincarnating and turning him into an evil spirit. Ten years on, the resentment has grown stronger. If not eliminated¡­hehe¡­this campus will become a den of ghosts, strewn with corpses.¡±

    ¡°Also, the so-called masters who performed rituals in this campus a few years ago, they were all charlatans. The closure of two years was nothing but a tall tale.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a crooked smile.

    Of everyone present, besides Song Yuru, only Zhou Yuewen believed in Huang Xiaolong, as Huang Xiaolong had given him a very accurate face reading.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, please believe in what the little master has said. In matters like this, it¡¯s always better to believe it¡¯s true than dismiss it as false. Imagine if, as the little master has said, our campus turns into a den of ghosts, then¡­ then it would be too late even for damage control!¡± Zhou Yuewen pleaded with the leadership team.

    ¡°A den of ghosts?¡± The deputy party secretary chuckled coldly. ¡°Young man, give you a little space, and you really can make up some tall tales, don¡¯t you? A den of ghosts? Scattered with corpses? You must be writing ghost stories!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Most campuses were originally a mess of graves, teeming with gloomy energy. The evil spirit from Dorm 508 was nurtured in this environment. Plus it has killed people¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong estimated, ¡°Hmm, three months. If the spirit is not dealt with within three months, fatalities will gradually begin to occur in this campus.¡±

    ¡°Enough! I¡¯ve had enough of your nonsense!¡± The deputy party secretary was fuming, her face red with anger, and she pounded the table as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve been a scholar since I was a kid, reading books all the way up to my doctorate. You surely don¡¯t think, you, a country boy, can bamboozle me, can you? You think too highly of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted slightly, studying the middle-aged woman in front of him. After a few seconds, he said. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be so irritable¡­Sit down, sit down first. I gave you a face reading just now. If I¡¯m not mistaken, something happened¡­in your family. It¡¯s making you irritable, and causing you to hit menopause several years earlier than usual, making your temper increasingly worse.¡±

    At his words, the deputy party secretary, who had been preparing to leave indignantly, froze. With a strange look in her eyes, she stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡­you¡­how do you know?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¨CAuntie, sit down first.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a slight smile.

 Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Healing from a Distance! (3rd Update)

    Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Healing from a Distance! (3rd Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nonchalant remark, astonishingly, succeeded in reeling the

    Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee back just as she was about to leave!

    She became somewhat dazed, and with surprise, she sat back down.

    Leaving everything else aside, she was just over forty, far from the age of menopause, but three years ago, her menstruation stopped completely. This, her most private matter, was known by no one except her husband.

    But Huang Xiaolong had laid it bare with a single sentence!

    This made her feel, along with deep shame, even greater alarm and shock!

    ¡°Could you¡­ could you go into a little more detail, please?¡± The Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee¡¯s voice trembled as she inquired. Everyone present fell silent, their curious eyes riveted on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Your child at home has been ill for quite some time, and has not been cured, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and asked.

    ¡°You know about this, too?¡± The Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee seemed even more astounded.

    This Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee, known for her meticulous and serious approach to work, was rather cold and unsociable in nature, thus even those present at the meeting, including Zhou Yuewen, did not have a clear understanding of her family situation.

    Not beating around the bush, Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully, ¡°Of course I know. Auntie, there¡¯s a bad aura between your brows, indicating problems at home. The area representing your offspring on your face is flawed, weak, and deeply recessed, suggesting that misfortune will befall your descendants. Judging by your age, just over forty, it couldn¡¯t be your grandchildren, so the problem must concern your son or daughter. Furthermore, the negative energy on your face, dark and heavily accumulated over many years, indicates¡­ your child would not have died prematurely, but would be suffering from a lingering illness. Is that correct?¡±

    His words, resounding like the tolling of morning and evening bells, struck a chord in the heart of the Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee. She was completely bowled over by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities!

    ¡°All¡­ all that you have said is right¡­¡± Unknowingly, the Deputy Secretary started using honorifics when addressing Huang Xiaolong. Her earlier disdain and contempt for him had vanished without a trace, to be replaced by respect and admiration. ¡°Little Master, to speak candidly, I have a 17-year-old daughter. She has had a tough destiny; she has been afflicted by illness since birth. We¡¯ve consulted countless doctors, visited almost all major hospitals in the country, but none have been able to diagnose her condition¡­¡±

    ¡°What are her symptoms?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee no longer held anything back, ¡°She¡¯s a bit¡­ a bit¡­ eccentric¡­ I¡¯ve taken her to the best psychiatric hospitals in the country¡­ but the diagnosis, unbelievably, concluded she did not suffer from any mental illness or depression¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ acting eccentrically¡­ I understand.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee again, ¡°I can cure this illness.¡±

    The Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee practically screamed!

    You should know, although she is a highly successful career woman, above all, she¡¯s a mother!

    No mother in the world wishes, or would bear, to see her child fall ill.

    Each time she saw her daughter¡¯s unusual behaviour, she felt as if her heart was being crushed!

    She had always vowed that should someone cure her daughter¡¯s affliction, she would repay that benefactor with everything she had!

    The conversation caused the others present to be somewhat sceptical.

    Cure an illness?

    Even if Huang Xiaolong had godlike medical skills, he was claiming he could cure her without ever having seen the Deputy Secretary¡¯s daughter¡¯s face?

    For a doctor to treat a patient, they must at the very least meet them face to face for a diagnosis.

    Cure her just like this, through the air? Was he a deity?

    Even Zhou Yuewen had some doubts about Huang Xiaolong.

    Of all the people present, only Song Yuru had absolute faith in Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Master, please forgive my earlier disrespect. If you can cure my pitiable daughter, I will spend my life repaying your kindness!¡± Tears flowed down the Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee.

    ¡°Um¡­ Auntie, I wouldn¡¯t dare be repaid with such devotion. As the old saying goes, ¡®Do good unto others as Heaven¡¯s decree. Since I have encountered it, I can¡¯t turn a blind eye.¡±¡® Huang Xiaolong took on a somewhat godlike demeanor.

    Seeing this, Song Yuru almost swooned, thinking to herself, ¡®My Little Long has such a strong sense of justice!¡¯

    ¡°Well then, young master, I will arrange for my sick daughter to be brought over right away. Would you have a look at her?¡± The vice secretary of the school committee seemed desperate like a drowning man clutching at a straw and said anxiously.

    ¡°No need,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll cure your daughter without seeing her.¡±

    Is he serious? Can he cure her without seeing her?

    ¡°Absurd!¡± Finally, the chief of security couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exclaimed angrily. ¡°You¡¯re going to treat her without even a glance at the patient? Traditional Chinese Medicine requires an examination of the patient ¨C looking, smelling, asking and touching. What kind of doctor are you? You¡¯re messing around!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother to respond to the chief of security. He turned to the vice secretary and said, smiling warmly, ¡°Auntie, people¡¯s auras tend to mix when they spend a lot of time together. The most intimate aura on you comes from your husband. I detected a killing aura from him¡­so if I¡¯m not mistaken, your husband is either a judicial executioner or a butcher.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right! Young master, you didn¡¯t miss a thing!¡±

    The vice secretary nodded, reminding onlookers of a chicken pecking at grain. ¡°My husband¡¯s family has been in the butchering business for generations, and he continued the family profession.¡±

    He could tell that just from the aura?

    The onlookers were even more surprised, their shock rendering the previously indignant chief of security silent.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s as good as confirmed,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Auntie, when was your daughter born?¡±

    ¡°Around four in the morning,¡± answered the vice secretary.

    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your husband also performs his butchering duties around that time, four in the morning,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    The vice secretary quickly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Killing animals or people are all considered to invoke a conflict energy. Your husband killing pigs at four in the morning, and your daughter¡¯s birth at exactly the same time, means she was influenced by this energy. As they say, if one¡¯s life has a conflict energy, they would be either dead or insane¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong took a cup of tea from Song Yuru, took a sip to moisten his throat and continued. ¡°Auntie, to cure your daughter is very simple. From today onwards, have your husband start butchering at six in the morning. Your daughter will recover naturally within half a month without any medication.¡± ¡°This¡­this¡­that¡¯s fantastic!¡± On hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s logical explanation and perfect diagnosis, the vice secretary was completely convinced by his method of treatment.

    In the next moment, the vice secretary stood up and bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong, almost falling to her knees. ¡°Young master, I will never forget your kindness! Once my daughter has recovered, I will bring her to thank you personally!¡±

    ¡°Young master, brilliant move!¡± Zhou Yuewen couldn¡¯t help but give Huang Xiaolong a thumbs up.

    ¡°Wow, healing from afar, I¡¯ve learned something new today,¡± a vice-principal exclaimed, genuinely praising Huang Xiaolong.

    Everyone in the office, each member of the branch school¡¯s leadership team, was thoroughly impressed by Huang Xiaolong!

    Song Yuru¡¯s face glowed frantically and she couldn¡¯t have looked more proud.

    ¡°Auntie, no need for formalities. It was nothing. But dealing with the ghost in room 508 would be a tougher challenge,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    ¡°We beseech you, young master, to help us exorcise this ghost!¡± The vice secretary earnestly requested.

    ¡°Young master, with your abilities, you can surely guide the ghost towards salvation!¡±

    ¡°Young master, please help us cleanse our school!¡±

    ¡°Our school can¡¯t afford any more incidents. The pressure from public opinion is just too high, even the slightest misstep could ruin the school¡¯s reputation.

    Young master, please help us.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The office was filled with pleadings.

    Huh! Everyone¡¯s attitude had a 360-degree turnaround!

    Just moments ago they had been calling him ¡°country bumpkin,¡± and now they all addressed him as ¡°young master!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had them all eating out of his hand!

    This skill¨C Formidable! !!!!!

 Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Youâ€™re Really Lucky! (4th Update)

    Chapter 79: Chapter 79: You¡¯re Really Lucky! (4th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    In reality, it would be incredibly easy for Huang Xiaolong to vanquish the  malicious spirit haunting dorm 508.

    He is, after all, a ghost emissary! Extinguishing a mere vengeful spirit is as simple as lifting a finger for him.

    But Huang Xiaolong is crafty.

    Sometimes, by adding layers to a simple matter, not only does it enhance the perceived difficulty, but the benefits garnered are also greater¡­

    For example, if a situation is resolved effortlessly, people often dismiss it as a trivial matter. Conversely, if you go through numerous obstacles and dangers before finally solving the problem, people are more likely to appreciate your efforts and reward you more generously.

    ¡°The vengeful ghost in dorm 508 is troublesome.¡± With every day, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s acting skills improved. In puzzlement, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve stated before, most schools are built over chaotic burial sites, producing a dense mass of negative energy. That vengeful spirit, having absorbed all this negative energy for ten years, has become incredibly strong¡­ To send it away or destroy it, is not a small challenge¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I beg you to deal with this vengeful spirit!¡± Zhou Yuewen cared the most about this matter, he wanted to be promoted, any mishaps over these few months would be unacceptable. He wouldn¡¯t want the satellite campus to turn into a bloodbath, with countless casualties either.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong deliberately hesitated a bit. ¡°This is quite challenging. Do you know the most challenging part of all this?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, what is it?¡± The people asked in unison.

    Huang Xiaolong casually answered. ¡°Simply put, the spirit refuses to leave dorm 508, not out of spite, but because¡ªthe still-at-large ruthless murderer who brutally slaughtered and dismembered it ten years ago hasn¡¯t been apprehended. How can it compromise without avenging their death? Which is why, despite numerous monks and Taoists conducting religious rituals to exorcise the spirit¡­no offence, it¡¯s all futile! Unless the real murderer is caught, you could bring 1000 monks, 1000 Taoists here, but it¡¯d all be in vain.

    Alternatively, obliterating the spirit could also work.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod. It made sense, the spirit wouldn¡¯t rest until the murderer has been apprehended; hence, it was not at peace.

    ¡°Young Master, upon hearing your analysis, the difficulty indeed seems insurmountable.¡± The Deputy Secretary of the Party Committee echoed with a heavy nod. ¡°Ten years ago, the dismemberment case was utterly horrendous, it became the talk of the town in Binhai and caused serious damage to its reputation. The Binhai police set up a special investigation team¡­but not even a single clue surfaced. Now, after ten years, catching the real culprit is¡­ an unlikely feat.¡±

    Yes, if the murderer was not captured ten years ago, how could he be caught after another ten years? This case has become a cold case, never to be solved.

    The room became enveloped in silence.

    ¡°Well¡­ actually, I can catch the murderer from ten years ago, and I can also exorcise the malicious spirit from dorm 508¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes.

    What?!!

    ¡°Young Master, can you really catch that psychopathic murderer?¡± Zhou Yuewen became overwhelmingly excited!

    He hurriedly stood up and rushed over to grip Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Master, be honest, the girl murdered back then was called ¡®Jiang Lili¡¯. She was a very beautiful, well-behaved girl. I was her homeroom teacher at the time! I felt a great affinity for Lili, and saw a bright future for her, but never could have imagined this would happen. All these years, I¡¯ve been living in guilt and hate towards the murderer! Day and night, I hope that the police can catch this criminal! But the hope dwindles by the day! If you can identify the real culprit, I, Zhou Yuewen, will be forever grateful! This has always been my obsession!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, if you can catch the real culprit, it would be a huge merit! Not just us school leaders, but many citizens of Binhai would applaud you too!¡± said the deputy secretary of the Party Committee, very excited. ¡°Years have passed and many people still curse that ruthless murderer! ¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°But this matter is complicated and has a high level of difficulty. To be honest, I¡¯m unemployed. In a big city like Binhai, one needs money to survive. Life¡¯s heroes are often brought to their knees by money! If I don¡¯t make money, my beautiful wife will eventually be taken away from me¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me a break, Xiaolong, what does this have to do with me! Moreover, do I seem like the kind of woman who would ditch you for money?¡± Song Yuru blushed red as she protested indignantly. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s implication was clear.

    Money!

    ¡°Young Master, rest assured, we will make the compensation satisfactory to you.¡± Zhou Yuewen patted his chest. ¡°Name your price. Moreover, if you can identify the real culprit, I personally am willing to reward you with 100,000 yuan!¡±

    ¡°I am willing to offer 200,000!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to offer the Young Master 150,000!¡±

    ¡°If the murderer is caught, I will stone him to death! Young Master, if this day comes, I will gift you a house!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ wait¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shifted a little. ¡°Although I¡¯m just a rural kid and am greedy for money, I also have some dreams that haven¡¯t been realized just yet. Therefore, I won¡¯t be needing your money, not a single penny. But, I do have a small request.¡±

    ¡°What? Young Master, you¡¯re not wanting the money again?¡± Zhou Yuewen was confused. Huang Xiaolong had just lamented how money was the downfall of heroes, but now he had refused it.

    What exactly was going on?

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, what I mean is, while I desire money, when comparing money and dreams, I value my dreams more!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared with great solemnity.

    ¡°Well¡­ Young Master, what is your dream?¡± Zhou Yuewen curiously asked.

    ¡°I want to go to college! Because in our village, we¡¯ve never had a college student!¡± There was a dreamy look on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face. ¡°Leaders, I can help you direct the vengeful spirit of dorm 508 away for free and find the unforgivable culprit! I don¡¯t want money! I just want to go to college!¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze to Zhou Yuewen. ¡°Principal! Can I study at your school?¡±

    ¡°Umm? Young Master, is this your dream?¡± Zhou Yuewen felt somewhat touched. ¡°This is an excellent dream! Yes, Young Master, at your age, you should indeed be in the classroom, acquiring knowledge and culture¡­

    ummm¡­¡±

    The executives in the room deliberated urgently for a few minutes over this matter.

    In the end, Zhou Yuewen said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young Master, once you¡¯ve taken care of this matter, our Binhai University will offer you admission as an exception and make you a part of Binhai University, and also, all your tuition and lodging fees during your college years will be waived!¡±

    ¡®This is wonderful! I have fulfilled one of the three missions handed down by my villagers. Go to college, I¡¯ve accomplished it! This feels amazing!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but share his excitement with Song Yuru. ¡°My wife, we¡¯ll be classmates before long, I¡¯m so thrilled.¡±

    ¡°Cut- ¡® Song Yuru was also very happy, but she intentionally wore a stern expression. ¡°Wait until you¡¯ve finished your job before talking. Xiaolong, I too hope you can find the real culprit, but it seems unlikely, huh? After all these years, will there be any evidence left?¡±

    ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± replied Huang Xiaolong, grinning.

    ¡°Little Master, how about I notify the criminal police who handled the case back then to assist you in hunting down the real murderer?¡± Zhou Yuewen said to Huang Xiaolong, full of anticipation.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. I can handle it on my own, but¡­ whatever you want, ¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    Next, Song Yuru went to class, and Huang Xiaolong was invited to the VIP room, where he was treated with fine tea and cigarettes.

    As for exorcising the ghost, that would have to wait until nightfall.

    Shortly after, Zhou Yuewen brought in a middle-aged man in a police uniform, ¡°Little Master, this is Chief Xu. He was a key member of the special investigation team that handled the dismemberment case ten years ago.¡± ¡°Chief Xu?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked up, thinking, oh, it¡¯s this oddball!

    Chief Xu was none other than the deputy director of the Public Security

    Sub-bureau who handled the case after Huang Xiaolong severely beat up Gao Tianxiang at the Storm Nightclub. He had arrested Huang Xiaolong, subsequently released him without charge, and even ended up treating him like a friend.

    This guy was a real oddball. Not only had he released Huang Xiaolong without charge, but he had also treated him as a brother.

    ¡°Brother Little Long?¡± Chief Xu also recognized Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Uh¡­ hey¡­ Brother Xu, nice to see you,¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Chief Xu, you know Little Master?¡± Zhou Yuewen asked in surprise.

    ¡°Hahahaha¨C Yes, yes, I not only know him, but also, Brother Little Long and I are pretty much besties!¡± Chief Xu replied, chuckling.

    Huang Xiaolong was speechless ¡ª how the hell did we become ¡®besties¡¯? This guy is shameless!

    Chief Xu and Zhou Yuewen sat down.

    ¡°Brother Little Long, I heard from Principal Zhou that you¡¯re planning to investigate the dismemberment case from ten years ago at this branch campus?¡± Chief Xu furrowed his brows. ¡°Well, I was on the special investigation team back then. Let me share some details of the case with you.¡±

    Chief Xu became lost in thought, his expression turning somewhat dark and frustrated. ¡°The culprit was incredibly cruel and ruthless. The victim was a pretty college girl¡­ it was a truly tragic death. It even made the criminal police and the forensic doctor involved in the case cry.¡±

    ¡°The culprit was extremely cunning, leaving no valuable clues in the dormitory or the corridor. No fingerprints, no footprints, nothing. The weapon used to dismember the victim was never found. Back then, CCTV wasn¡¯t as prevalent, so we didn¡¯t find any valuable video footage either.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, we conducted an in-depth analysis of the case and deployed hundreds of police officers to investigate thousands of people¡­¡± Chief Xu shook his head helplessly. ¡°We checked every student, teacher, school leader, even the residents nearby. We couldn¡¯t identify any potential suspects.¡±

    ¡°Ah, time flies, it¡¯s been ten years now. Circumstances have changed, people have changed. Solving this case would be more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.¡± Chief Xu glanced at Huang Xiaolong, although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, his eyes spoke clearly¡ª

    ¡®Bro, you¡¯re simply wasting your effort¡¯

    ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m just here to listen,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know how your police handle cases. I have my own ways of finding the culprit. I can solve this case.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Both Chief Xu and Zhou Yuewen stared blankly at the very confident Huang Xiaolong.

    Isn¡¯t he being a little too confident?

    Even if Sherlock Holmes and Conan worked together, they probably couldn¡¯t solve this case, but you can?

    ¡°In my opinion, there are no unsolvable cases in this world,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking action tonight.¡±

    ¡°Brother Little Long, are you serious or are you joking?¡± Chief Xu stared wide-eyed.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed Chief Xu¡¯s mind¡ª

    Considering the formidable skill Huang Xiaolong displayed at the Storm Nightclub, if he actually could solve this case that once shocked Binhai, then what?

    Chief Xu was the deputy director of the district public security sub-bureau. This year, the director was going to retire because of his age, thereby leaving the position vacant.

    So, who would take his place?

    As Deputy Chief Xu, he was naturally a strong candidate. But, he had many competitors, and victory wasn¡¯t guaranteed.

    If, at this critical moment, he could achieve something significant, like solving this cold case, then¡­

    Chief Xu got excited!

    ¡°Brother Little Long, how about this, starting now, I¡¯ll assist you in investigating this case. Don¡¯t worry, if you need people, cars, funds, technology, just give the word, and I¡¯ll make it happen!¡± Chief Xu looked at Huang Xiaolong with fervent eyes.

    It was the look of a gambler!

    Yes, he was gambling!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Gambling that Huang Xiaolong could crack this age-old unsolvable case!

    ¡°Pff¨C Huang Xiaolong looked at Chief Xu seriously and burst into laughter. ¡°You city folks are always scheming.¡±

    Then, Huang Xiaolong patted Chief Xu on the shoulder. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re lucky.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chief Xu was stunned.

    ¡°Brother Xu, you may have some doubts now, but let me tell you, your decision to jump in on this means¡­ fortune has already knocked at your door. Your career palace in your face is radiating with a mix of yellow and purple hue, which means you are about to be promoted.¡±

 Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Itâ€™s Become Real! (5th Update)

    Chapter 80: Chapter 80: It¡¯s Become Real! (5th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    During the day, Chief Xu, Principal Zhou Yuewen, and other responsible persons from different school areas, were catering to Huang Xiaolong, attending to his every need. By nightfall, Huang Xiaolong was ready for action¡­

    Considering the potential repercussions of this incident and to avoid unnecessary panic, the school decided to suppress the news about exorcising the ghost tonight, after getting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consent.

    They made up an excuse to evacuate the boarding students from their dormitories.

    As for Chief Xu, he couldn¡¯t participate in this operation as he had other cases to investigate at night.

    Night.

    The earth was already asleep. Apart from the gentle breeze and the occasional bark of a dog, the deserted campus was quiet.

    The eerie pathway was surrounded by nothing but silence.

    A pitch-black night, perfect for murder.

    The sky was bright, the land was dark, and the campus seemed to be enshrouded by heavy, ghostly energy that blocked even the light.

    Night fog drifted in, and the midsummer night was unexpectedly cool. In the hazy moonlight, only a few stars could be seen.

    A group of people walked towards the haunted dormitory building.

    Huang Xiaolong was at the front, with Song Yuru nervously trailing behind him.

    Following them were Principal Zhou Yuewen, the Deputy Secretary of the school¡¯s party committee ¡®Xu Zhen¡¯ and other responsible persons of the different school areas.

    ¡°I say, Little Master, should we call for more security? ¡± Principal Zhou Yuewen suggested hesitantly.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯re not at war, why do we need so many people?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly. ¡°If you guys are scared, you can wait for me downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­Little Master, we should accompany you.¡± Zhou Yuewen said stubbornly.

    ¡°As the people in charge of this campus, we should lead the charge.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Huang Xiaolong was extremely relaxed, even a bit excited. He turned to Song Yuru. ¡°Honey, are you sure you want to come? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll get scared?¡±

    Song Yuru shivered, she was indeed very scared, but her curiosity was also piqued. Plus, she wanted to see how Huang Xiaolong would handle this, so she bravely replied. ¡°I¡¯m not scared! You said you¡¯d protect me no matter what, right?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a toothy grin, like a ray of sunshine in the darkness, giving Song Yuru a sense of comfort and, consequently, courage.

    Soon, everyone entered the haunted dormitory building.

    The moment they stepped inside, an obvious chilling energy filled the dark dormitory building.

    ¡°Lord¡­ this oppressive Yin energy. I told you, the vengeful ghost in room 508 has become quite powerful.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured. ¡°If we don¡¯t take care of it soon, I¡¯m afraid more people will die.¡±

    Principal Zhou Yuewen commanded members of the school leadership team to switch on their high-powered torches, their shaky hands betraying their fear.

    This extremely creepy atmosphere gave them goosebumps.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed unperturbed, even reminiscing about his encounter with Sun Wei in the ladies¡¯ room.

    The 5th floor. Outside room 508.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ we¡­ we¡¯re here¡­¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face paled, her voice trembling, as she clung to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Little Master, I¡­ I¡¯ll open the door?¡± Zhou Yuewen¡¯s mouth was dry.

    ¡°Yes, open the door.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Why are you all acting like scared birds? With me here, are you afraid of being eaten? Besides, unless it wants to be seen, you won¡¯t be able to see the ghost.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡­ we got it.¡± Zhou Yuewen fumbled with the keys before eventually managing to open the door.

    The security director promptly switched on the light.

    The next moment, the lights in room 508 blinked on, illuminating the room as if it were daylight.

    The quiet dormitory seemed perfectly normal which allowed everyone to breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, check it out.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked and was the first to step into the room.

    The others followed in closely behind him.

    ¡°I can feel its resentment.¡± Huang Xiaolong put on a face of apprehension.

    ¡°First, I will try to pass over its spirit.¡±

    Actually, for Huang Xiaolong, reading a ghost summons chant could easily bring the wrathful spirit out from room 508, then throwing an elimination talisman could shatter its soul instantly.

    But that would be too easy and Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t plan to do it that way. Besides, in order to capture the murderer from the dismemberment case of ten years ago, he needs to communicate with the ghost.

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s approach to capturing the criminal was very straightforward and brutal, with no unnecessary twists and turns¡ªcould he not just ask the ghost straight up?

    Who else would know who had murdered it?

    The truth was right in front of them!

    ¡°Little Long, how will you guide its soul to the afterlife? Do we need to perform a ritual?¡± Song Yuru asked.

    ¡°No need, I can just set up a small array.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out several seals from his carry-on canvas bag, placed them in specific locations in the dormitory, and then said, ¡°Who has some coins? I need a few. The fifty-cent ones will do.¡±

    ¡°Master, I have some.¡± Zhou Yuewen quickly handed over a handful of coins to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong randomly chose a few coins and threw them out. Without deviation, a coin landed onto each seal on the floor.

    ¡°Um¡­ Master, I have seen on TV that the Taoists use copper coins for rituals¡­um, isn¡¯t yours a bit¡­ a bit strange¡­¡± a deputy principal said.

    ¡°Watching TV?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°Of course, people in ancient times used copper coins when performing rituals, the reason being that copper coins were the currency of that time, imbued with human yang energy. But nowadays, no one uses copper coins anymore; they have become collectibles. Furthermore, the people who used those copper coins in ancient times have all died, leaving the copper coins with heavy yin energy. The collectors of copper coins may see something unclean. Coins are different. We use them so they are full of yang energy. If you are not too bothered, you can carry some coins around. They can ward off evil to some extent.¡±

    After he said this, everyone was fully convinced, their hearts were secretly saying, this master really knows what he¡¯s talking about!

    With the array in place, Huang Xiaolong silently recites a spell and suddenly, the light in the dorm grows what seems like whiter, then darker, as if it is being interfered with by some unknown power!

    Song Yuru, Zhou Yuewen, and the others feel a chill spread across their bodies, their hearts tightening!

    The next moment¡­

    In the dorm, what looked like fireflies, tiny green ghost fires, inexplicably began to materialize and float around!

    A chilling wind swooped in!

    ¡°Ah! Has¡­ has it arrived?¡± Of everyone present, except for Huang Xiaolong, everyone else gave a big jump! They began to sweat profusely!

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. For ordinary people seeing this thing suddenly, not fainting outright would already be considered a good performance.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡¯m¡­ scared¡­¡± Song Yuru threw her arm around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, their bodies closely pressed together.

    ¡°Pfff¡ªdon¡¯t be scared. This is just the beginning. We haven¡¯t even started yet,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong took advantage of the situation and wrapped his arms around Song Yuru¡¯s tiny waist.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face turned red from the embarrassment, but her fear had eased considerably.

    Suddenly, the seals on the floor began to emit red flames, then turned to ashes in the blink of an eye.

    The green ghost fires floating inside the dormitory vanished just as quickly.

    Everything returned to normal.

    ¡°Look¨C everyone, it destroyed my array, it doesn¡¯t want to leave,¡± Huang Xiaolong said and held his arms wide open. ¡°It can¡¯t let go of its hatred so easily, how can it leave?¡±

    ¡°Master, you must find a way to make it leave!¡± Zhou Yuewen pleaded with him with a crying tone. ¡°If it harms anyone, our school will be ruined! So many innocent students and teachers¡­ terrifying, it¡¯s so terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°As I said before, if we can persuade it to leave willingly, that would be okay too. Catching the real culprit behind the dismemberment case will do.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong bent down to pick up the scattered coins. Looking at them, he saw that the coins were now covered in dark blotches, akin to mortuary spots.

    ¡°Master, how can we find out who is the real culprit behind the dismemberment case?¡± Xu Zhen asked reverently.

    ¡°Simple, isn¡¯t it? We just need to ask it,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a laugh.

    ¡°Ah! I see! Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing his words, Zhou Yuewen slapped his thigh in sudden realization, looking delighted beyond measure. ¡°Right, right, right! How did I not think of this? Who knows who the killer is better than the victim itself?¡±

    ¡°Here, Principal Zhou, give me back the coins.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed the coins back to Zhou Yuewen. ¡°But the coins now have its yin energy. Don¡¯t use them by mistake. You should dig a hole somewhere, about a foot deep, and bury them.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah¡­ um¡­ Master¡­ don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen was terrified, not daring to take the coins.

    Huang Xiaolong thrust a handful of coins towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just bury them later and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Now, I am going to recite a summoning spell to invite it to meet with us. Please, everyone, remain quiet,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his face serious.

    Everyone shut up immediately, unconsciously inching closer to Huang Xiaolong.

    God! Summoning a ghost! Things are getting serious!

 Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Reveal the Real Culprit!

    Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Reveal the Real Culprit!

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong wasted no time, quickly chanting the ghost-summoning incantation.

    Suddenly, within the dormitory, the air began to surge like a tornado!

    ¡°Watch out, it¡¯s coming.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, taking out an unveiling charm from his canvas bag, shaking it lightly, the charm ignited itself, and a golden light streaked across the room like a meteor.

    The next moment¡­

    A tall, fair-faced girl with a pale complexion, dressed in a yellow long dress, floated in the air in the dormitory. Her hair was loose, her eyes were cold, indifferent, and filled with resentment, staring directly at Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Ah, from red to purple, it¡¯s a yellow clothed fierce ghost. It¡¯s no longer afraid

    of sunlight and has the ability to possess bodies,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, but felt a sense of lingering fear.

    God, if last night, this yellow-clothed fierce ghost had possessed my wife Song Yuru, things would have been quite troublesome.

    With this thought in mind, Huang Xiaolong, feeling somewhat distressed, hugged Song Yuru, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    Song Yuru felt Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heartfelt love for her, and her mood gradually calmed down. She softly said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. ¡±

    Well, isn¡¯t this wonderful? The sweet couple is expressing their love here, exchanging sweet nothings.

    ¡°Jiang Lili!!!!!!¡± Zhou Yuewen burst into tears, pointing at the yellow-clothed fierce ghost and said, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re really Jiang Lili! I¡­l¡¯m Teacher Zhou!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Zhou¡­¡± The yellow-clothed fierce ghost looked at Zhou Yuewen, her cold and resentful eyes softened slightly, revealing a faint smile. ¡°Hello,

    Teacher Zhou.¡±

    Xu Zhen and others were tense, scared, and filled with awe.

    Jiang Lili, who died tragically ten years ago, was meeting everyone again in such a way.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­So, you are Jiang Lili, right? I deeply regret and sympathize with your tragic experience,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke. ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t dwell here in the mortal world. Over these years, you¡¯ve been hiding here, absorbing Yin energy, and causing some girls to commit suicide by jumping off buildings, ah, you¡¯re creating sins. But considering that you still have a shred of kindness and didn¡¯t harm my wife last night. If you wish to repent, I can give you one chance, I can help you ascend and deliver you from this existence and let you reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª-¡± Jiang Lili began to laugh, her laughter was like a mouse grinding its teeth, very harsh and uncomfortable to hear, she stared at Huang Xiaolong with her resentful eyes. ¡°Another Taoist! Hahaha! But, compared to the Taoists from a few years ago, you are somewhat competent. Want me to reincarnate? Keep dreaming! I was wronged in my death¡­ I want revenge! I want revenge! Why do others get to study here peacefully, and I had to be killed and dismembered? No way! Everyone in this school must die! Die! Die!¡±

    ¡°Jiang Lili! Revenge has a rightful owner, it¡¯s not wrong for you to seek revenge, but you shouldn¡¯t massacre innocents!¡± Xu Zhen was a rather righteous woman, and at this moment, she yelled out with fold.

    ¡°Auntie, save it. She¡¯s so full of resentment, do you think she¡¯s going to listen to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Xu Zhen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Her Yin energy and resentment are so strong that she¡¯s likely to evolve into a green-clothed fierce ghost soon, and then she¡¯ll be able to set up an array. She can turn all the living creatures in this campus into her food.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± The yellow-clothed fierce ghost, Jiang Lili, glared resentfully at Song Yuru. ¡°I wanted to kill you last night, but there was some Yang energy on you that made me hesitate¡­but today, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±

    Song Yuru was trembling with fear.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong realized, he looked at Song Yuru with a smile on his face. ¡°Wife, did you hear that? It seems that it¡¯s the residue of my aura on you that made her refrain from attacking, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything harmful. Do you remember? I hugged you, kissed you, and you scolded me for being a rogue, didn¡¯t you? Well, it turns out that kiss saved your life. Remember, from now on, you should let me kiss you more, hug you, touch you, hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, fine. From now on, you can kiss me, hold me, touch me at will. I won¡¯t scold you again.¡± Song Yuru nodded her head like a pecking chicken.

    ¡°Why do you get to live while I had to die! Today, all of you have to die! You are all deserving of death! Die!¡± Suddenly, Jiang Lili¡¯s originally fair face was covered with a sinister green glow, her long hair started twisting like snakes, growing in the wind, like python or tentacles, lashing out to kill the people in the dormitory, her image was even scarier than that in horror films.

    At the same time, she reached out both hands, her fingernails suddenly grew several inches long, incredibly sharp, dagger-like, stabbing at Huang Xiaolong.

    A yellow-clothed fierce ghost not only possess body possession abilities but also a very strong physical attack power.

    For instance, red or orange clothed fierce ghosts, when they want to harm people, they mostly use illusion techniques to scare people, or enter their dreams to torment them, but their pure physical attack, destructive power, is far inferior to that of a yellow-clothed fierce ghost.

    In other words, a yellow-clothed fierce ghost didn¡¯t even need to scare people. A single claw swipe could easily kill a person.

    Almost in an instant, Huang Xiaolong quickly grabbed a bunch of charms from his canvas bag and flung them at the approaching Jiang Lili.

    ¡°Heaven and earth, Yin and Yang, grant me your might¡ªSeas of Charm!¡±

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soft whistle, the symbols in the air multiplied, from one to two, two to four, four to eight. In a matter of seconds, the dense array of symbols transformed into an ocean, engulfing Jiang Lili and binding her, inhibiting any movement whatsoever!

    ¡°Die!¡± Jiang Lili¡¯s whole body erupted with dark energy, blowing away some of the symbols. Yet the symbols in the air seemed infinite, for every one shattered, two, four, eight more took its place, rushing towards Jiang Lili wave after wave, like a stormy sea!

    Boom¡ª¡ª-

    Countless symbols stuck directly to Jiang Lili¡¯s ghostly body!

    She was wrapped up like a mummy.

    ¡°No¡­no¡­l don¡¯t want to be obliterated!¡± Jiang Lili screamed in absolute terror.

    It was now clear to her; she was no match for Huang Xiaolong!

    The two were simply not in the same league!

    ¡°Hey, at this moment, with just a thought of mine, these symbols explode and you¡¯ll be instantly obliterated, forever damned to the cycle of reincarnation. Want to try?¡± Huang Xiaolong said teasingly.

    ¡°Little Master, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± The deputy party secretary watched with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve been truly impressed today.¡±

    Zhou Yuewen and others were also completely awestruck.

    Just now, Huang Xiaolong and Jiang Lili¡¯s encounter, symbols flying around, flashes of golden light¡­ this was not some Hollywood fantasy blockbuster.

    This was real!

    So amazing!

    Huang Xiaolong was simply inhuman!

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re just so incredibly amazing!¡± Song Yuru was overjoyed, as ecstatic as if she had found a treasure.

    Her husband, who had been predestined as her pair by the heavens, was so extraordinary, heroic, and cool¡­

    Song Yuru really felt that she had struck gold.

    Unable to help herself, she flung her arms around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulders and planted a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°Big wife, mind the public, if you want to kiss me, you can take a room and enjoy. But¡­ Principal Zhou and others are still here. I¡¯m going to be a student at Binhai University, I have to care about the influence.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Che- I don¡¯t want to get a room with you.¡± Song Yuru blushed and let go of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Master! Spare me! Don¡¯t extinguish my soul, I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare again¡­ Please pardon me¡­ Master¡­¡± Jiang Lili began to beg pitifully.

    ¡°Alright, stop pleading.¡± Huang Xiaolong dismissed her with a wave of his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business, I know you had it tough, now, I am giving you a last chance. Just spill out who killed you, then I will tell Brother Xu, he will help you nab the killer, make him eat a bullet. That way, your revenge is done, then

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    I can let you reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°Remember, this is your last chance, never try to trick me. Thousands of yellow-clad fierce ghosts like you, I can obliterate with a thought. What do you account for!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared coolly. ¡°So, instantly be reduced to ashes, or have a chance at reincarnation, you choose.¡±

    ¡°I want to reincarnate! Master! I want to reincarnate! I¡¯ll tell! I¡¯ll reveal the killer! Please help me avenge!¡± Jiang Lili screamed.

    At this moment, Song Yuru, Zhou Yuewen, and the others held their breath in anxious anticipation!

    The decade-long secret! A cold case that countless police resources failed to crack, was about to be solved!

 Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: My beloved wife, from now on we will be desk mates!

    Chapter 82: Chapter 82: My beloved wife, from now on we will be desk mates!

    Translator: 549690339

    The most tense moment has arrived!

    Jiang Lili is about to name the real murderer!

    ¡°Master¡­l¡­l don¡¯t know the name of the murderer, I don¡¯t know the murderer¡­¡± Jiang Lili said.

    What?!!!!!!

    You don¡¯t know the murderer? Don¡¯t even know the murderer¡¯s name?

    ¡°It turns out it was a wandering offender!¡± Zhou Yuewen suddenly realized, slapping his thigh. ¡°Little Master, the task force analyzed from the beginning that the chance of an acquaintance committing the crime was minimal. Jiang Lili¡¯s social circle is quite simple. Furthermore, if the crime was committed by an acquaintance, there would be some leads left behind. After screening thousands of individuals, the task force should have found the murderer.

    However, if the crime was committed by a total stranger, someone unrelated to Jiang Lili, the difficulty in cracking the case would be very, very enormous. It would be a needle in a haystack.¡±

    After saying this, Zhou Yuewen and the others furrowed their brows again.

    They initially thought that Jiang Lili could directly point out the murderer. But in reality, even she herself did not recognize the murderer. This case, in the end, is still uncrackable.

    ¡°That day, there was nobody in my dorm. He¡­he suddenly broke into the dorm asking for my purse¡­l was terrified, I shouted, then, he strangled my neck¡­¡± The terror and distress were still evident in Jiang Lili¡¯s voice. It was evident that recalling the scene at the time she got murdered still struck fear in her, even in her afterlife.

    ¡°Who could it be?¡± Zhou Yuewen was somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°Can you describe what he looks like?¡± Huang Xiaolong, however, remained undeterred.

    ¡°Tall and thin, about thirty years old, spoke with a Binhai local accent¡­medium-length hair, elongated face, average looks, ordinary clothes¡­¡± Jiang Lili narrated.

    But damn, this description is too rough.

    In a big city like Binhai, looking for a man with an ordinary appearance, tall and thin with an elongated face, is an impossible task.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw his picture instead?¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested.

    ¡°Um¡­Master¡­I¡­I can¡¯t draw.¡± Jiang Lili stuttered.

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°My dear, do you have paper and pencil in your office? I need them to draw.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Little Long, you can draw?¡± Song Yuru was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, there¡¯s nothing in this world I can¡¯t do.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°Except for giving birth. You need to take care of that, my dear.¡± ¡°Little Long, can you be more serious!¡± Song Yuru was speechless with Huang Xiaolong so she quickly found an A4 paper and a pencil.

    ¡°Now, concentrate and remember the features of the murderer, although you can¡¯t describe it, his face must be something you, even as a ghost, will remember.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master. Even if he turned into ashes, I would recognize his look!¡± Jiang Lili began to remember the murderer¡¯s looks.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong bit his right index finger and squeezed out a drop of blood, and dabbed it between his eyebrows.

    He closed his eyes slightly, and the blood on his eyebrows spread across his face, forming a pattern.

    It was a flower!

    A gorgeous, beautiful flower!

    This flower bloomed on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong opened his eyes and used his sleeve to wipe the blood off his face.

    ¡°Alright, I know what he looks like. I¡¯ll draw him now.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded satisfied, then spread the drawing paper on a desk in the dormitory and began to sketch.

    ¡°That¡­Little Long, the flower on your face just now¡­what flower was it? I don¡¯t seem to have seen this kind of flower before. It¡¯s pretty.¡± Song Yuru couldn¡¯t help asking while watching Huang Xiaolong sketch.

    ¡°Oh, my dear, that was the flower of the other shore. The flower of the other shore has a communicating spirit. When the flower opened, I saw the man who killed Jiang Lili in her memory.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    Zhou Yuewen and others marvelled at aside.

    After ten minutes, the drawing was complete.

    Huang Xiaolong handed the portrait to Zhou Yuewen. ¡°Principal Zhou, the murderer looks like this. Oh yes, this is his looks ten years ago. If there are no significant changes to his looks now, this drawing should be enough to issue a warrant. If he¡¯s still in Binhai, the chances of catching him are fairly high.¡± Zhou Yuewen took the picture excitedly and had a look.

    Geez, this sketch is amazingly lifelike. Even the professional sketch artists at the police station could absolutely not produce such realism in their portrait sketches.

    ¡°Master, you really are talented! Amazing!¡± Zhou Yuewen exclaimed in awe.

    Lo and behold!

    ¡°It¡¯s him! Luo Xiaoping! It¡¯s him! The damned bastard! Beast!¡± Zhou Yuewen stared at the portrait, then suddenly burst into angry shouting, his emotions were so high that he even started to blow off steam!

    Clearly! He had just identified the murderer!

    ¡°Principal Zhou, do you know this man?¡± Huang Xiaolong also became excited at this moment.

    ¡°How could I not know him? Luo Xiaoping! This guy often comes to our main campus and various branches of Binhai University, collecting waste paper and scrap newspapers. I saw that he was in a poor family, and I¡¯ve been taking care of him all the while, the discarded materials and textbooks in the school¡¯s archive room, I¡¯ve been selling them to him at a low price! Turns out it was this bastard! This despicable beast!¡± Zhou Yuewen roared with a tone filled with venomous curse. ¡°This kind of person, even death by firing squad is letting him off lightly! He deserves to be cut a thousand times!¡±

    ¡°Alright! Principal Zhou, has this man appeared recently?¡± Huang Xiaolong hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Half a month ago, he called me about collecting scrap.¡± Zhou Yuewen clenched his fist. ¡°I know where his house is.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call Chief Xu right away!¡± Zhou Yuewen quickly took out his mobile phone, his face flushed with excitement as he trembled.

    He called, reported the situation, and confirmed the killer!

    After receiving the call, Chief Xu was also elated to the extreme. His level of excitement was not at all inferior to those of Zhou Yuewen and the others. He promised on the phone, ¡°Little Long, Principal Zhou, and all of you, just wait for the good news! I¡¯m heading over personally right now to lead a team to make the arrest!¡±

    Soon, Chief Xu dispatched more than a dozen criminal police, set up an ambush at the address given by Principal Zhou.

    To catch the murderer, Luo Xiaoping!

    At this moment, Zhou Yuewen was teary-eyed as he looked at the levitating Jiang Lili and trembled, ¡°My girl, you can rest assured and get reincarnated now, Little Long has avenged you! Luo Xiaoping will surely face the gun!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the soul cylinder from his sack with a big grin, opened the lid, and said to Jiang Lili, ¡°Stay in this soul cylinder for now. When I have time, I¡¯ll take you to get reincarnated.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you for finding the real culprit for me!¡± Jiang Lili choked up.

    The next moment, the seals on Jiang Lili¡¯s ghost body suddenly scattered, transforming into infinite golden light, like a fireworks display, the scene was spectacular.

    Jiang Lili then turned into black smoke and drilled into the soul cylinder.

    Huang Xiaolong closed the lid and put away the soul cylinder.

    At this moment, the dormitory is calm, a little bit of heat poured in through the window, followed by a charming moonlight.

    The creepy feeling of the entire dormitory building is now completely gone.

    Huang Xiaolong ran to the window, looked out, and saw the night was enchantingly beautiful. In the campus, the sound of insects chirping was like a beautiful symphony by a pianist.

    ¡°Alright, now this branch campus can be used normally.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned around.

    ¡°Little Master, you¡­ you¡­ your ability is divine!¡± Zhou Yuewen was truly in awe, he too was moved to tears. Wiping away his tears, he said, ¡°Our Little Master has upheld justice this time, Jiang Lili can finally rest in peace. After so many years, my heart knot has finally been untied.¡±

    Zhou Yuewen and Xu Zhen, among others, all felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders.

    ¡°Principal Zhou, when can I come to school for studies?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked excitedly.

    ¡°Little Master, our school welcomes you at all times! You can enroll at any time!¡± Principal Zhou chuckled. ¡°I will handle your enrollment procedures. Plus, you¡¯re free to choose any major in this branch campus.¡±

    ¡°Great! I want to choose the same major as my wife! I want to be in the same class with her, I want to be her desk-mate!¡± Huang Xiaolong chortled. ¡°Now I¡¯m also a university student! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡® Principal Zhou and Xu Zhen were a bit astonished.

    Despite Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tremendous talents, he was overjoyed at the prospect of coming to school for studies and becoming a university student¡­

    The mindset of a genius is indeed, hard to fathom!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, no matter what, having someone like Huang Xiaolong studying at Binhai University would most definitely be a good thing!

    Consider it a talent import then!

    No, Huang Xiaolong is not just a talent, he¡¯s a freak!

    ¡°Wife, we¡¯re going to be desk-mates in the future,¡± Huang Xiaolong grabbed Song Yuru¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m so nervous about what college feels like. What if I get sexually harassed by a teacher? I¡¯m so scared, you must take care of me. If worst comes to worst, I¡¯m ready to accept your sexual advances.¡±

    Song Yuru burst into laughter, her face blooming like a beautiful flower, but there was also a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes. What does it feel like to sit next to the boy you like in class?

 Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Making Money

    Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Making Money

    Translator: 549690339

    The matter of the haunted Room 508 has finally come to an end, with Huang Xiaolong walking out of school hand-in-hand with Song Yuru.

    ¡°Little Long, when do you plan to enroll?¡± Song Yuru asked Huang Xiaolong eagerly.

    ¡°In a few days. I have some jobs to finish first,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin, his love for work and making money apparent.

    Indeed, he needed to treat Chairman Qiu¡¯s infertility and Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart disease.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite busy,¡± Song Yuru commented softly.

    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s getting late¡­ What do you say to us getting a hotel room for a candlelit night of chat?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Hmph¡ª Candlelit chat?¡± Song Yuru chuckled, ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re so naughty, I¡¯d be eaten alive if I spent a night in a hotel with you! No way!¡±

    ¡°Wife, how could you say such a thing about me? At most, I¡¯d just¡­ you know¡­

    and not go in,¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled.

    ¡°You wish! Shameless!¡± Song Yuru frowned playfully. Her laugh the next moment was captivating, a reflection of a young girl¡¯s allure. ¡°If you want me to¡­ to go with you¡­ to a hotel¡­ you have to meet my parents first. Then, I might consider it.¡±

    Song Yuru was after all a good girl, conservative by nature. Despite her love for Huang Xiaolong, she insisted he meet her parents before proceeding further.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Huang Xiaolong was not too persistent, ¡°Wife, when will you introduce me to your parents?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡ª You¡¯ve changed your tune so quickly? Shameless! Little Long, you¡¯re the thickest-skinned person I¡¯ve ever met!¡± Song Yuru laughed.

    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Little Long, you must be quite tired tonight. You should go home and rest. I am going to sleep as well.¡±

    ¡°Then let me drive you home,¡± offered Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No need, you¡¯ve worked hard with the ghost hunting. I don¡¯t want to inconvenience you anymore. My home is quite far from school. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve called for a Didi taxi,¡± Song Yuru assured him, with a charming smile.

    As they were talking, a white Chevrolet Cruze pulled over nearby. Song Yuru glanced at the license plate and said, ¡°Little Long, my ride is here, bye¡ª¡±

    As she finished her farewell, she dashed towards the Chevy. After a few steps, she turned back, blushed and flew a quick peck on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips before running off to the car.

    ¡°Little Long, bye¨C get home soon and don¡¯t go wandering around, okay?¡± Song Yuru waved at Huang Xiaolong from the car window.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Huang Xiaolong watched the Chevy fade into the distance, his heart filled with a sweet sensation.

    Was this the feeling of love?

    Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3 back to Litchi District, Hua Hu Street.

    Tonight, Su Xiaoman didn¡¯t stay at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s place, but the house was obviously well-cleaned. Everything was neatly arranged. There was also a brand-new vase on the tea table with a bunch of jasmine flowers, gently fragrant.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman is really a delicate and meticulous woman. She¡¯s very good,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed to himself.

    He then took a bath and went to bed.

    The next morning, the phone by the pillow woke Huang Xiaolong up.

    Picking up the phone, he saw it was Su Xiaoman who had called. Huang Xiaolong answered the phone.

    ¡°Little Long, are you at home?¡± Su Xiaoman asked with concern.

    ¡°Yeah, Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯m just about to get up. Are you at the shop?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Yes, I am at the shop.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, you can try to start the smoked duck business now. You will definitely earn a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Long, I am preparing to sell smoked duck, but¡­¡± Su Xiaoman hesitated for a moment. ¡°The landlord came today and suddenly told me that he wanted to take back the shop. I am settling accounts with him now.¡±

    Su Xiaoman had rented the shop, if she transferred it, she could receive part of the transfer fee. If the landlord took back the shop, she could receive a certain compensation. However, this would mean that she would have to find a new shop.

    ¡°Oh, Sister Xiaoman, then wait for me. I¡¯ll come over now.¡± Huang Xiaolong got out of bed.

    After washing up and going downstairs, he went straight to Su Xiaoman¡¯s fast food restaurant.

    By the time Huang Xiaolong arrived, Su Xiaoman had already settled with the landlord.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, how much did the landlord give you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Thirty-five thousand.¡± Su Xiaoman¡¯s beautiful face showed a trace of disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome to find a new shop now.¡±

    Without a job, running the fast food restaurant was Su Xiaoman¡¯s only source of income. Although ¡°Xiaoman¡¯s Fast Food¡± wasn¡¯t a booming business, it was barely enough to sustain her livelihood. But now, without the store, she had no income, making her jobless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Xiaoman,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with an indifferent smile,

    ¡°With your smoked duck recipe, making money will be easy. Come, Sister Xiaoman, let¡¯s go look for a new shop together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiaoman gazed at Huang Xiaolong warmly, ¡°Thank you, Little Long.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± Huang Xiaolong held Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand as they strolled around Huahu Street. Whenever they spotted a vacant shop, they would stop and take a look.

    As Huang Xiaolong held her hand, Su Xiaoman felt an overwhelming sense of happiness fill her entire being, infusing her with hope and courage for the future. The gloom of losing her shop had been swept away.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, when will your¡­umm¡­thing be over?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly winked at her.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Xiaoman blushed deeply, looking radiantly charming. She lowered her head and said, ¡°There are¡­a few more days. Little Long, when it¡¯s done, I will¡­tell you¡­

    ¡°Okay, Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said eagerly.

    At that moment, there was a newly renovated vacant shop on the roadside. Its shutter door was opened, and one could clearly see that the hall was at least a hundred square meters in area, plus a wooden staircase winding upward, obviously leading to another usable space upstairs.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, this store is quite nice,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his eyes lighting up.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s spacious and the decoration is new, but¡­the transfer fee and rent are probably not cheap,¡± Su Xiaoman replied.

    ¡°Are you two interested in this shop?¡± a middle-aged man with a wine-stained nose appeared from the shop. ¡°Want to come in and look around?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked around and laughed. ¡°No need to look. It¡¯s pretty good here. What do you think, Sister Xiaoman?¡±

    ¡°You decide,¡± Su Xiaoman said as if being a traditionally submissive wife, entirely relying on her husband¡¯s arrangement.

    ¡°Mister, are you the landlord of this shop?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the man with the wine-stained nose with a grin. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in my shop, let¡¯s sign the contract. To tell you the truth, my shop has a good Feng Shui and a nice location. Lots of people have already been enquiring about it and some have even paid deposits.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, Old Liu. Are you conning people again?¡± Suddenly, from the flower shop next door, a vibrant lady came out, munching on sunflower seeds and teasing him. ¡°Young man, young lady, don¡¯t be fooled. This shop is not properly aligned according to Feng Shui. The previous tenant suffered a huge loss.¡±

    ¡°You! You¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Old Liu, the landlord with the wine-soaked nose almost looked ashamed. However, his eyes revealed a hint of uncertainty. ¡°Zhang Cuihua! You loose woman! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Anyone with discernment could tell that the lady¡¯s words from the flower shop were not made up.

    ¡°Old Liu, you can¡¯t just simply fool people by renovating and repainting the shop. We¡¯re all businesspeople, we should be honest and have a clear conscience,¡± a man smiled from outside a noodle shop across the street while smoking a hookah.

    ¡°Little Long¡­we¡­we should look at other places.¡± Su Xiaoman said, pulling Huang Xiaolong away.

    Setting up a shop requires some attention to Feng Shui. Since the previous owner had lost quite a lot of money, it would suggest that there could be some problems with the shop.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Sister Xiaoman. The Feng Shui of this shop is very good,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Hey, young man, you¡¯re quite stubborn!¡± The lady from the flower shop couldn¡¯t help but smile in amusement. ¡°Despite kind advice, you insist on being mislead. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re deliberately throwing your money away!¡±

    ¡°Young man, to tell you the truth, someone had brought a Feng Shui expert here. The Feng Shui of the shop is not good,¡± the old man smoking hookah across the street said in concern.

    ¡°Not really, Sister Xiaoman, look ¡ª¡± Huang Xiaolong then elaborated. ¡°Do you see? The driveway of this shop¡¯s entrance, the direction of the vehicles coming in is from the lower left side of the shop and then curves out to the right, and it¡¯s a one-way street. In Feng Shui, this passage forms the shop¡¯s ¡®golden belt¡¯. Business will flourish here, sure to bring wealth.¡±

    ¡°Young man, you really know your stuff! Yes, my shop actually has a great Feng Shui!¡± The landlord Old Liu took advantage of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, though he knew nothing about Feng Shui.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± sneered the lady from the flower shop. ¡°Good Feng Shui? Golden belt? If that¡¯s the case, why did the previous tenant lose all his investment?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and looked at the lady in the flower shop. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this shop used to be a hair salon. Why couldn¡¯t a barber shop make money and instead suffer heavy losses? The reason is simple. In the position of this ¡®golden belt¡¯, obviously a business dealing with cutting will not thrive. The golden belt has been ¡®cut¡¯ due to the hairdressing business, hence the failure.¡±

    ¡± The lady from the flower shop¡¯s eyes widened, muttering, ¡°This¡­kind of¡­makes sense¡­ the previous tenant was into hairdressing and beauty¡­ hey, young man, you seem to be from the countryside, aren¡¯t you? You seem to know quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Young man! You¡¯re a discerning person!¡± Old Liu breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the previous owner ran a hairdressing business. You really know what you¡¯re talking about! Enough with the chit-chat, this shop is meant for someone like you who knows his stuff! I¡¯ll give you the biggest discount!¡±

    Su Xiaoman obviously trusted Huang Xiaolong completely, so she asked,

    ¡°Landlord, how much is the transfer fee and rent for your shop?¡±

    Old Liu started his sales pitch. ¡°Young man, young lady, listen to me, my shop has three floors. The first floor is 120 square meters, so is the second floor, and the third floor is a fully furnished one-bedroom flat. With such a prime location, I¡¯m offering you the lowest price: a transfer fee of 300,000 and a monthly rent of 6,000. You¡¯ll have to deposit six months of rent.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Xiaoman gasped in shock.

    Securing this shop would cost at least 300,000.

    She didn¡¯t have that kind of money.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Su Xiaoman pulled Huang Xiaolong aside, ¡°Little Long, I don¡¯t have that much money¡­¡±

    In reality though, this shop in Hualake Street with three floors each covering such a large area, was really a bargain at 300,000 as the transfer fee plus a 6000 monthly rent.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯ve done a few jobs since I moved to the city and earned some money, but it seems¡­it¡¯s still not enough.¡± Huang Xiaolong scratched his head.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not rent it.¡± Clearly, Su Xiaoman really fancied this shop.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, this shop is excellent¡ªprime Feng Shui land. If you have your smoked duck business here, you¡¯ll definitely make lots and lots of money.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly gave her a comforting smile. ¡°And about the money, we can sort it out. I¡¯ll go earn money right now.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­Little Long, how¡­how would you make money?¡± Su Xiaoman asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll provide medical services. Treating rich people means I¡¯ll earn a lot of money.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed as he took out his mobile phone.

 Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Sister Bai Hu, What Are You Up to? (4th update)

    Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Sister Bai Hu, What Are You Up to? (4th update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, making money is a piece of cake for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. ¡°Oh, by the way, I met a stupid doctor during my last visit to a sales office, who dared to challenge me to a contest of medical skills. The winner would get a million! So, Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t worry about not having any money. I¡¯ll give you plenty of money to start your business.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Su Xiaoman was left speechless, overwhelmed with a wave of extreme gratitude and happiness. ¡°Little

    Long¡­why are you so kind to me?¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I am your lucky star.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. ¡°Besides, you are my wife, and of course I have to treat you well.¡±

    Wife?

    Su Xiaoman was dizzy with happiness!

    Huang Xiaolong dialed Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s phone number.

    The call went through.

    ¡°Is it¡­ is it¡­ Dr. Little Long? Hello, hello, Dr. Little Long. I never expected that you would call me¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for your call.¡± Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s voice trembled with respect over the phone.

    ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, are you free now? I can treat your heart condition.¡± Huang Xiaolong cut to the chase.

    Free?

    No time is too little when it¡¯s a matter of life and death!

    ¡°I am, I am, Dr. Little Long. I am at home. Are you coming now? I¡¯ll send my driver to pick you up.¡± Brother Zhao Qi hurriedly offered.

    ¡°I can drive myself over.¡± Huang Xiaolong calculated in his mind. ¡°However, Brother Zhao Qi, regarding the medical fees¡­¡±

    ¡°Dr. Little Long, rest assured, I, Zhao Qi, will never underpay a lifesaver! Name your price!¡± Brother Zhao Qi said decisively.

    ¡°Uh¡­well¡­uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little embarrassed, hesitating for a few seconds before saying. ¡°30¡­30¡­30,000.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± On the other end of the phone, Brother Zhao Qi paused for a second, then hastily agreed. ¡°Alright! Dr. Little Long, no problem with 30,000 will get the money ready now, cash or¡­¡±

    ¡°Cash, please.¡± Huang Xiaolong breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Perfect, Dr. Little Long, I will be waiting for you at home!¡± Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s voice was brimming with happiness.

    The called ended.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯ll soon be able to earn 30,000. You go ahead and sign the lease with the landlord, I¡¯ll bring the money back soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Su Xiaoman and then turned to leave.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Su Xiaoman watched as Huang Xiaolong quickly disappeared from view, as tears of happiness silently fell.

    Brother Zhao Qi sent his home address to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat.

    Huang Xiaolong turned on his phone¡¯s GPS and drove to a green, shady villa community wrapped in old, twisting vines located in the South @hu@ district.

    The villas here were all magnificently built standalone homes, each surrounded by fences, and all featuring a large swimming pool.

    In Binhai, a city where every inch of land is as precious as gold, owning a villa here is a dream for many.

    As Huang Xiaolong parked his car in front of a villa¡¯s entrance, he saw Brother Zhao Qi waiting fervently. Standing next to Zhao Qi was a full-bodied, smooth-skinned woman. Even dressed plainly, her noble demeanor could not be hidden.

    This must be Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s wife.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Dr. Little Long! Welcome! Welcome!¡± Brother Zhao Qi and his wife warmly greeted Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hello, Brother Zhao Qi¡± Huang Xiaolong greeted back, smiling lightly.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha Having a chance to know a man of great importance like Dr. Little Long, naturally, I am very well, ha ha ha Brother Zhao Qi laughed fawningly. ¡°Dr. Little Long, this is my wife, Aihua. As I mentioned to you, if it were not for you, I would meet my maker long ago. Well, Aihua isn¡¯t Dr. Little Long young and handsome? I did not lie to you, did I?¡±

    Lady Aihua adjusted her face into a very appropriate smile, ¡°Dr. Little Long, thank you for your heroic act at the sales office previously, without which, my husband would have¡­never mind, let¡¯s not talk about that today. Dr. Little Long, please come in.¡±

    While Lady Aihua¡¯s words appeared to be polite and courteous, there was a hint of doubt in her eyes.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was too young and dressed like a rural peasant. It was hard for her to link him to the miraculous Divine Doctor who brought people back from the brink of death.

    ¡®My husband tends to exaggerate. This Dr. Little Long looks ordinary, and perhaps, his rescue of my husband at the sales office last time was a fluke, and not any real skill.¡¯ Lady Aihua thought to herself.

    Huang Xiaolong followed Zhao Qi and his wife into the villa.

    Walking in, Huang Xiaolong was astonished¡­

    Tsk tsk! The decoration! The home furnishings! The layout!

    It¡¯s so luxurious and grand!

    Everywhere he looked was glitzy and glamorous.

    ¡°Oh¨C Brother Zhao Qi, your house is so beautiful and lavish.¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked, feeling like a country bumpkin in a grand manor.

    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± At this moment, a young man in his mid-twenties, was sitting on a leather couch, and lazily glanced at Huang Xiaolong with a look of disdain. ¡°Uncle, this is¡­ the Divine Doctor you told me about?¡±

    ¡°Shaolun, stop sitting there so nonchalantly. This is Dr. Little Long. Go greet him. It¡¯s your good fortune to meet such a unique individual.¡± Brother Zhao Qi scolded Shaolun sternly.

    He then introduced Shaolun to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Dr. Little Long, this is my nephew ¡®Shaolun¡¯. This kid has been studying for over a decade in France and is a pseudo-foreigner. He is currently in the real estate business in Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, Divine Doctor, nice to meet you.¡± Shaolun didn¡¯t bother to stand up.

    Instead, he continued sitting on the couch, legs casually crossed, and spoke to Huang Xiaolong in a somewhat mocking tone. ¡°Judging by appearance, did the divine doctor come from the countryside? Ha ha ha ha-

    It was clear that he was not impressed by Huang Xiaolong!

    Also sitting on the couch was a girl who stood up at this moment, ¡°Uncle Zhao,

    Auntie, since you are busy, I should be going. I¡¯ll come to visit another time.¡±

    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t leave. We are seldom able to meet¡­why don¡¯t we go upstairs to chat? This young farmer is here to see my uncle, and we don¡¯t have to bother about him.¡± Seeing the girl about to leave, Shaolun quickly stood up, his face full of fawning and sycophantic expressions.

    It was clear to anyone that Shaolun was pursuing this beautiful girl.

    Huang Xiaolong turned to look at the girl. She was around 170 centimeters tall, with long black hair naturally cascading onto her finely sculpted shoulders¡­

    Her skin, smooth and clear as jade, exuded a youthful glow¡­

    A thin, silk V-neck T-shirt displayed her perfect shape and generous bust¡­

    A pair of tight jeans accentuated her long, beautiful legs, making them appear even more towering¡­

    Her delicate, pink face was flawless¡­

    Especially her large eyes, they were simply captivating¡­

    What was most attractive about her was this classical beauty that inadvertently radiated from her.

    Her brows conveyed an air of elegance, decisiveness, and style.

    If she were to dress in female attire, she would be an absolute match for the characters like Huang Rong, Little Dragon Girl, and Zhu Zhiruo from the TV dramas¡­

    ¡°Eh¡­ Is it¡­ It¡¯s her?¡± Huang Xiaolong found his gaze locked onto her.

    This girl was none other than one of Binhai University¡¯s Four Blooming Flowers¡­ Sun Wei!

    The Sun Wei who knew martial arts!

    The Sun Wei whom Huang Xiaolong had seen starkly in the female dormitory¡¯s toilet!

    Of course, Sun Wei also noticed Huang Xiaolong, and her expression was instantly stunned!

    Many images flashed through her mind.

    Including, some embarrassing scenarios.

    Sun Wei¡¯s face, usually full of vitality, had suddenly turned a little flustered, a bit blush, and her eyes even revealed a hint of anger.

    However, Sun Wei knew she was no match for Huang Xiaolong, so she didn¡¯t cause a scene on the spot and suppressed her fury.

    ¡®The Divine Doctor respected by Uncle Zhao is this pervert? Divine Doctor? For fuck¡¯s sake! What kind of Divine Doctor is this! Pretending to be someone else, even in my Uncle Zhao¡¯s home, what nerve he has!¡¯

    ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s go upstairs and have some fun.¡± Shaolun drooled and pestered incessantly on the side.

    Sun Wei glanced at Shaolun peripherally, revealing an obvious disgust and impatience.

    It seemed that this was another drama about a love-stricken man persistently chasing a goddess, who ignored him completely.

    Then, Sun Wei swiftly glanced at Brother Zhao Qi and Lady Aihua. Her bright eyes started brewing up something.

    It turns out that Sun Wei¡¯s father was on good terms with Zhao Qi. Sun Wei herself also had considerable respect for Brother Zhao Qi.

    Zhao Qi had the intention of matchmaking his nephew with Sun Wei, but Sun Wei didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in Shaolun.

    She had politely refused a few times, but who would have thought that Shaolun not only didn¡¯t understand the hint but also became more enthusiastic and proactive? If it weren¡¯t for Brother Zhao Qi, Sun Wei would have given this guy a good beating a long time ago.

    ¡®Regardless, Uncle Zhao highly values this pervert. Today, I could use this pervert as a human shield in front of Uncle Zhao¡­ Ni Shaolun, this green gadfly is really disgusting! I need him to give up completely and disappear from my side as soon as possible¡­ Using someone cherished by Uncle Zhao as a shield, after this, Uncle Zhao would feel embarrassed to bring this up again¡­ isn¡¯t this a permanent solution! Weiwei, you are so smart! Yes! Let¡¯s do this!¡¯ With this thought, Sun Wei took a deep breath and a radiant smile bloomed on her face.

    The smile was too beautiful!

    It had a gentle touch in her sunshine-like demeanor, clean like a road at five or  six in the morning.

    Ni Shaolun stared agape at her, his saliva almost dripping out.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Sun Wei, hearing Brother Zhao Qi calling ¡°Doctor Little Long¡±, she followed suit and exclaimed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know medicine too, how many secrets are you keeping from me?¡±

    Saying this, Sun Wei swayed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Um¡­ Weiwei, this¡­ what is this?¡± Brother Zhao Qi was puzzled. ¡°Oh, Uncle Zhao, this is my boyfriend.¡± Sun Wei nonchalantly explained.

    Wait, what? Boyfriend?

    ¡°Boyfriend?!¡± Both Brother Zhao Qi and Lady Aihua were stunned.

    ¡°What?¡± Ni Shaolun almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood!

    He never expected that the goddess he had been longing for already had a boyfriend! Moreover, that boyfriend was someone he had looked down upon from the beginning, someone he despised deeply ¨C a mere country bumpkin!

    Hell, am I even inferior to a country bumpkin?

    This strong sense of failure made Ni Shaolun somewhat doubt his life!

    Huang Xiaolong stared at Sun Wei, blurting out, ¡°Sister Bai Hu, what are you up to?¡±

    Sister Bai Hu?

    Why did Huang Xiaolong call her that?

    Ah¡­ of course, it came from what he saw that night in the female dormitory¡¯s toilet.

    Pff-

    Sun Wei nearly spit out blood.

    Sister Bai Hu?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Why don¡¯t you just fuck off!!!

    How could you say such a thing, you¡¯re practically an animal!

    ¡°Weiwei, what does Sister Bai Hu mean?¡± Brother Zhao Qi felt his head spinning.

    Sun Wei¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, ¡°This¡­ ha ha just a¡­ a nickname Little Long gave me.¡±

    ¡°What a weird nickname.¡± Lady Aihua mumurred. ¡°You young people are really interesting.¡±

 Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Treating the Illness (Part 1)

    Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Treating the Illness (Part 1)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Sun Wei mustered the courage to approach Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little

    Long, I never expected you to know Uncle Zhao.¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ Weiwei, how¡­ how¡­ how¡­ did you become Little Long¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯ve never heard you talk about this before.¡± Brother Zhao Qi looked at Sun Wei with uncertainty.

    ¡°How can that be possible!¡± Lady Aihua was even blunter. The unspoken message behind her words was, how could a toad eat swan meat!

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! Weiwei, you fooled me! You¡­ you¡­ you don¡¯t even like a great guy like me, how could you possibly go for a hick from the countryside? You¡¯ve been tricking me!¡± Ni Shaolun started to cry miserably, his face a pitiful expression of wanting to ram into a wall or jump off a building. ¡°Weiwei! Stop this game! It hurts my heart! Please, don¡¯t be stubborn, hang out with me more and you¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m the best man for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sun Wei nearly blew her top. Ni Shaolun¡¯s words made her so sick she felt like throwing up.

    Compared to this, she¡¯d prefer to let Huang Xiaolong pretend to be her boyfriend rather than listen to Ni Shaolun¡¯s nauseating sweet talk!

    ¡°Shaolun, you¡¯re too insolent! Dr. Little Long is my esteemed guest, and you dared to insult him with such disrespectful words. Apologize to him! Now!¡± Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s face was livid, he was fuming.

    It was chaos.

    The situation was getting out of hand.

    Huang Xiaolong was no fool, he had figured out that¡­ ¡®Sister Bai Hu is using me as a shield¨C It¡¯s too much! Since it¡¯s like this¡­ hehehe, Sister Bai Hu, don¡¯t blame me if I fight back¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled quickly a few times, the corners of his mouth curled up into a wicked grin.

    ¡°Alright, everybody stop arguing.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke up, ¡°Actually, Sister Bai Hu and I are indeed girlfriend and boyfriend. We¡¯re in the midst of a passionate romance.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke with utter seriousness.

    ¡®Huh¨C The perverted freak¡¯s acting skills are quite good¡­ He knows how to cooperate with my charade.¡¯ Sun Wei let out a sigh of relief, she was afraid Huang Xiaolong would deny it and expose her lie.

    Brother Zhao Qi looked at Huang Xiaolong, then at Sun Wei, feeling somewhat relieved¡­ ¡®Dr. Little Long has been concealing his talents, he¡¯s quite an exceptional man. It¡¯s said that talented men and beautiful women make the perfect couple. It¡¯s not impossible for Weiwei to fall for Dr. Little Long. But, Dr.

    Little Long already has a girlfriend, isn¡¯t he¡­ isn¡¯t he too fickle?¡¯

    ¡°Weiwei, you said Dr. Little Long is your boyfriend, I want to ask, where did you two meet?¡± Lady Aihua didn¡¯t believe it one bit. ¡°It seems, your social circles, don¡¯t intersect at all.¡±

    ¡°Right! Weiwei, you need to provide solid proof! Don¡¯t try to fool us!¡± Ni Shaolun demanded, wiping away his tears.

    ¡°Well, let me explain.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually replied, ¡°Sister Bai Hu and I are classmates, I¡¯m also a student at Binhai University!¡±

    When saying this, Huang Xiaolong was quite proud.

    For a boy from the mountains to go to university, it was quite an accomplishment.

    ¡°Huh¡ª¡± Sun Wei was a bit startled.

    Perverted big brother, please stop bragging, okay? If you¡¯re going to make things up, at least make it believable. One check at the school and they¡¯d know you don¡¯t exist!

    ¡°Dr. Little Long, you¡­ you study at Binhai University?¡± Brother Zhao Qi was also surprised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with an expression of air.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I absolutely don¡¯t believe it! There¡¯s no reason for me to believe your nonsense! You guys have conspired to deceive me! Weiwei, you¡¯re hurting me! It¡¯s a huge blow to me!¡± Ni Shaolun¡¯s tears and snot flowed like a river.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe us. So¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, somewhat eerily. Then he took a step forward, stretched out his hand and held Sun Wei¡¯s petite waist in his arms.

    Being martial artists¡­

    Sun Wei¡¯s petite waist..

    Felt wonderfully flexible¡­

    It felt so good to hold her.

    ¡® Sun Wei¡¯s body trembled, her eyes widening as she stared at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes seemed ready to eat him.

    ¡®Damn it! This is outrageous! It¡¯s just an act, but you¡¯re taking advantage of me? I¡¯ll kill you! Beast! Perverted freak! Gentleman¡¯s head, lady¡¯s waist, these are off-limits to touch!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong grinned, then focused his voice into a single line, whispering into Sun Wei¡¯s ear.

    This voice, only Sun Wei could hear, even Brother Zhao Qi who was so close, couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, you want me to impersonate your boyfriend, to help you shake off that fool, right? I understand, I know what to do, but you also have to cooperate with me. That guy is thick-skinned, without some real proof, he won¡¯t believe¡­ so¡­ bear with it.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words made sense, if they only said it verbally, Brother Zhao Qi, Lady Aihua, and Ni Shaolun would definitely not believe.

    They had to make it convincing!

    Moreover, Sun Wei was greatly shocked.

    ¡®Whispered transmission! This is the legendary whispered transmission! My God! There are people in this world who can do this technique! This perverted freak is a master among masters! How did he become so brilliant¡­¡±

    Taking advantage of Sun Wei¡¯s shock, while she was somewhat lost, Huang Xiaolong made his move!

    He lowered his head and gave a hard kiss to Sun Wei¡¯s bright red lips¡­

    And kissed her passionately!

    ¡®Hehehe, Sister Bai Hu, now we¡¯ll see if you dare use me as a shield!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart was wicked.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¨C

    Sun Wei¡¯s mind went blank!

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, I¡¯ve lost my first kiss!

    My first kiss is gone!

    Huang Xiaolong was afraid that Sun Wei might bite him once she came to¡­

    So, the kiss was quite brief¡­

    Although it was brief, it felt quite good.

    He broke the kiss.

    ¡°Alright, Sister Bai Hu, now no one should doubt the relationship between us.¡± Huang Xiaolong smacked her lips and whispered to Sun Wei.

    At this moment, the murderous intent in Sun Wei¡¯s eyes could not be erased even with the waters of the rivers and lakes!

    She clenched her fists till they creaked.

    She really wanted to kill Huang Xiaolong!

    Was there any need to be so abusive?

    Not only did he see her naked last time, but now he also took her first kiss.

    I¡¯m still an unmarried woman, okay!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, calm down! You absolutely must not reveal anything, otherwise, all our previous efforts will be wasted!¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered to her again.

    Puff-

    Sun Wei was hemorrhaging internally!

    At a time like this, he¡¯s still telling me to stay calm¡­

    Calm! Down! Your! Sister!

 Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Treating Illness (continued) [6th update]

    Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Treating Illness (continued) [6th update]

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°If you two want to be affectionate, could you at least do it somewhere else?¡±

    Lady Aihua remarked with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Stop flaunting your love, Shaolun is bleeding from his seven orifices. Forget it, Shaolun, don¡¯t pester

    Weiwei in the future, she¡¯s already spoken for.¡±

    At this point, Lady Aihua believed in the relationship between Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei. After all, with Sun Wei¡¯s background and martial arts talents, not just any man would dare to be intimate with her.

    Lady Aihua¡¯s tone was somewhat bitter. She had hoped that Ni Shaolun and Sun Wei would make a couple, which would be very beneficial for the Zhao Family, akin to a political alliance.

    But now, all these dreams have turned into illusions.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Seeing how things had turned out, Sun Wei had no choice but to accept. Life is just like strong liquor, when you¡¯re powerless to resist, close your eyes and enjoy it! ¡°My¡­my little Long is¡­just¡­so¡­ unrestrained¡­¡±

    ¡°This is how we country kids are.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Country kid¡­¡± Ni Shaolun was on the verge of madness. ¡°Why did I lose to a country bumpkin¡­ I cannot accept this!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Shaolun, stop making a fool of yourself. Be a man, can both take it and let it go. Since Weiwei has sincerely fallen in love with Dr. Xiaolong and is already with him, you should stop bothering Weiwei from now on.¡± Brother Zhao Qi said sternly.

    Hearing these words, Sun Wei finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Heaven¡¯s sake! Was it easy for me, Sun Wei? I¡¯ve paid such a heavy price, but at least I¡¯ve managed to shoo away this annoying fly!

    Huang Xiaolong was done playing and ready to get down to business. Su Xiaoman was still waiting at home for him to bring back 300,000 for the shop rental!

    ¡°Alright, Brother Zhao Qi, I¡¯ll treat your heart disease now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. His expression was very relaxed, as if treating Brother Zhao Qi was a trivial matter, ¡°The consultation fee is 300,000.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, Dr. Xiaolong, please have a seat,¡± Brother Zhao Qi hurriedly beckoned. He was overjoyed, having full confidence in Huang Xiaolong. He believed that as long as Huang Xiaolong was willing to help, he would no longer have to suffer from heart pain.

    Everyone settled down, and the servants served tea.

    ¡°Excuse my directness, but given your age, you shouldn¡¯t have enough medical experience. Isn¡¯t an asking price of 300,000 a bit too much?¡± At this point, Ni Shaolun wiped away his tears, casting a gloomy look at Huang Xiaolong, and was determined to undermine Huang Xiaolong at all costs!

    ¡°Um¡­ are you saying that your uncle, Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s life, is not worth 300,000?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded indifferently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words! I didn¡¯t mean that at all! Alright, country bumpkin, stop playing word games here! I¡¯ve been all around the world, seen a lot of people and a lot of things. For a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, especially a young one like you, a 300,000 consultation fee is a rip-off! My uncle might be rich, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a fool.¡± Ni Shaolun retorted aggressively.

    Even Sun Wei somewhat agreed with Ni Shaolun¡¯s words.

    Chinese medicine practitioners, especially the more aged ones, are favored because of their valuable clinical experience. But even for the older practitioners, it¡¯s pretty rare for the consultation fee to be as high as 300,000.

    ¡°Um¨C Heart disease could cause death at any time, and Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart is deteriorating day by day. If left untreated, even if he doesn¡¯t die of sudden death, he could only live three to five more years. Yet, I can make Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart young and vital again; this not only treats the symptoms but also the root cause, solving the problem once and for all. In doing so, Brother Zhao Qi can comfortably live until his seventies or eighties, no problem. Aside from me, no one in the world can do this.¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed somewhat annoyed. ¡°Nevermind, if you think I am asking for too much, then I won¡¯t treat him. Brother Zhao Qi, please find someone else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just making one-sided remarks!¡± Ni Shaolun only persisted stubbornly.

    ¡°Shaolun! You¡­you shut up!¡± Brother Zhao Qi was so angry at Ni Shaolun that his whole body trembled. Suddenly, he covered his heart with his hand, turning pale, and quickly took out a bottle of medicine and shakily swallowed a few pills.

    ¡°Shaolun! You don¡¯t understand anything about traditional Chinese medicine, so say less!¡± Lady Aihua admonished. ¡°Don¡¯t drive away Dr. Xiaolong with your complaints. You¡ªahhhh-

    As she spoke, Lady Aihua suddenly held her head, showing a pained expression on her face. She then took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket, swallowed a pill, and wash it down with some water.

    Well, both of them seem to be quite prone to illness.

    ¡°Oh, this migraine, I went to the hospital for a check-up, but it didn¡¯t show anything. I can only rely on painkillers for relief. But thankfully, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± After swallowing her pills, Lady Aihua¡¯s color improved a little, she helplessly shook her head.

    ¡°Hehehe, Little Farmer, you fancy yourself a fine physician, why don¡¯t you take a look at my aunt¡¯s condition?¡± Ni Shaolun looked at Huang Xiaolong challengingly, seemingly waiting for him to make a fool of himself, ¡°After all, taking too many painkillers isn¡¯t good for the body.¡±

    ¡°The hospital diagnosis wasn¡¯t wrong, Lady Aihua isn¡¯t ill, her physical condition is very healthy.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Lady Aihua, speaking with conviction.

    ¡°Hahaha! Quack doctor! If she¡¯s not ill, then why does my aunt constantly have migraines? It might not be unbearable pain, but no normal person suffers like this every day, do they?¡± Ni Shaolun sneered. ¡°Uncle, you see? This guy is a quack!¡±

    ¡°Shaolun, keep talking nonsense and I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Brother Zhao Qi reprimanded furiously, then looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, can anything be done about Aihua¡¯s migraines?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a minor problem. I told you, Lady Aihua isn¡¯t ill, so there¡¯s no need for medicine, no need for surgery, and no need for acupuncture. Even taking her pulse isn¡¯t necessary.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. ¡°Lady Aihua, you were born at the middle of the night, weren¡¯t you? That is what we modern people refer to as dawn.¡¯

    ¡°Ah? Dr. Xiaolong, how did you know that? Did Zhao Qi tell you?¡± Lady Aihua looked horrified.

    ¡°1¡­1¡­ no, I didn¡¯t say anything about that.¡± Brother Zhao Qi looked confused.

    ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, you were born at noon, weren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Zhao Qi again.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Dr. Xiaolong, I was born at half-past twelve in the afternoon, and Aihua was born just after one in the morning.¡± Brother Zhao Qi responded truthfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave an enigmatic smile, then stood up, slowly walking towards the middle of the hall.

    Brother Zhao Qi, Lady Aihua, Ni Shaolun, and even Sun Wei, all stood up without consultation and followed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe, putting on airs, are we? I want to see how you¡¯ll continue to boast,¡± Ni Shaolun sneered endlessly.

    ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, the feng Shui layout of your living room is quite standard, but¡­ this painting?¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed at a hanging ancient painting at the center of the living room. ¡°This is a ¡®Mountainous Landscape with Odd Trees¡¯ by Ming Tang Yin. Nice, it¡¯s an original, it must have cost you a fortune, right?¡±

    Having come from humble beginnings, Brother Zhao Qi took a liking to collecting antiques and calligraphy to dress up his facade after gaining wealth.

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect that you, Dr. Xiaolong, know about painting too. Yes, I bought this painting to pretend to be cultured. Bought it a year ago and spent a total of 60 million RMB. Hahaha, thinking about it now, I quite regret it.¡± Brother Zhao Qi laughed at himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to regret, this painting must have increased in value.¡± Huang Xiaolong said smilingly. He examined the painting closely, as if appreciating it deeply.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡®No way? This freak also knows about antique collection?¡¯ Sun Wei was extremely surprised. ¡®Seeing his demeanor now, he does have some scholarly atmosphere. Oh man, he¡¯s not only a freak but also a show-off, it¡¯s really disgusting.¡¯

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Lady Aihua¡¯s migraines started about a year ago, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    Both Brother Zhao Qi and Lady Aihua were simultaneously taken aback.

    ¡°Oh my! Dr. Xiaolong, you are truly amazing, how did you figure that out? Yes, yes, yes, it was a year ago. Suddenly, Aihua started to have unexplainable headaches every day.¡± Brother Zhao Qi nodded his head like a pecking chicken.

    ¡°That would be correct.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly. ¡°As I said, Lady Aihua¡¯s body is very healthy, she¡¯s not ill. The trouble with the migraines, actually, is caused by this painting!¡±

 Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87 â€“ Control Needle with Qi (Seventh Update)

    Chapter 87: Chapter 87 ¨C Control Needle with Qi (Seventh Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Lady Aihua¡¯s migraines are related to a painting????

    Is this some kind of joke?

    ¡°Haha-¡± Ni Shaolun laughed exaggeratedly, ¡°Little Farmer, you really are a self-proclaimed Divine Doctor. My aunt¡¯s migraines are related to this painting? Could there be monsters in the painting? Moreover, whether it¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine or Western medicine, I¡¯ve never heard of a diagnosis that involves a painting¡­ Little Farmer, are you taking advantage of our lack of education?¡±

    Sun Wei also frowned lightly. ¡®Big Pervert, are you really fooling people?¡­ Ah, you¡¯re still my fake boyfriend right now, stop acting like a witch doctor, you¡¯re making me embarrassed too¡­¡¯

    ¡°Ahem¨C Um, Little Long, the painting and the illness really¡­ really can¡¯t be connected¡­¡± Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help but give Huang Xiaolong a look, hinting for him to calm down.

    ¡°Shaolun, shut up! Listen to Doctor Little Long!¡± Brother Zhao Qi was very trusting towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong remained calm, ¡°Tang Bohu¡¯s High Mountain and Odd Trees painting depicts towering rocks and turbulent streams flowing down, with several ancient trees leaning out from the mountain. The whole work is elegant and lofty, connecting earth with sky, and is a rare treasure for any collector.

    But ¡ª how much do you know about Tang Bohu¡¯s life experiences?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong set the pace, leaving Zhao Qi and the others shaking their heads in bewilderment. But they were somewhat impressed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation.

    Huang Xiaolong continued with the explanation. ¡°Tang Bohu is very famous, known as one of the leading figures among the four great talents of Jiangnan, but his life was very tragic. At the peak of his career, he was struck by a disaster that changed his life. He was displaced in his later years and was very depressed when he died. This High Mountain and Odd Trees is one of Tang Bohu¡¯s later works. You can say, when he was painting this, he was very resentful and filled with Evil Qi. For a man of letters, being unrecognized is the most painful and tragic thing. This painting naturally imbued with Tang Bohu¡¯s resentment and Evil Qi, and over time, it formed an¡ª Evil Qi!¡±

    Upon finishing, Huang Xiaolong turned to look at Lady Aihua. ¡°Lady Aihua has

    a wealthy appearance, and is of benefits to her husband, but there¡¯s a hint of obscure Evil Qi between her brows. This is the influence of the painting¡¯s Evil Qi, causing Lady Aihua to suffer from migraines every day, requiring painkillers for relief.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is that so?¡± After listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, Brother Zhao Qi was enlightened and completely believed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Doctor Little Long, you mean, the Evil Qi contained in Tang Bohu¡¯s High Mountain and Odd Trees painting was absorbed by Aihua, resulting in her migraines, hence the hospital checkups showed nothing.¡±

    ¡°Ah! So it¡¯s really like that! You are amazing! Doctor Little Long, you are truly amazing! No wonder I¡¯ve always been fine, but started to have migraines after buying this painting. So, now we¡¯ve found the root cause!¡± Lady Aihua completely believed in Huang Xiaolong now. Her initial skepticism and contempt had all vanished, replaced by a sense of shame for judging a book by its cover.

    ¡°Impossible! My aunt¡¯s illness couldn¡¯t be caused by a painting! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Ni Shaolun remained defiant. ¡°You¡¯re saying that if the painting is the problem, why doesn¡¯t my uncle suffer from migraine, but my aunt does?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª You really do have a brain problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Want to know the reason? Let me tell you. It¡¯s because Brother Zhao Qi was born at noontime when the Yang Qi is most abundant, people born during this period are not susceptible to the influence of Evil Qi. However, Lady Aihua was born at midnight, when innate Yang Qi is slightly weaker and Yin Qi rises, making her more vulnerable to contamination.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ ¡± At this point, Ni Shaolun was speechless and had no comeback.

    At this point, Brother Zhao Qi and Lady Aihua were completely taken aback by Huang Xiaolong, considering every single word, punctuation, he said as truth.

    ¡°Hmm¡ª I can¡¯t believe that this pervert actually knows something about this¡­¡± Sun Wei mumbled to herself. Subconsciously, her curiosity about Huang Xiaolong was growing stronger!

    ¡°So¡­ Doctor Little Long, what should we do now?¡± Brother Zhao Qi, once the boss of Binhai, asked Huang Xiaolong humbly.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered lightheartedly. ¡°Either have someone inscribe on the painting to suppress the Evil Qi, but this method is not preferable because ordinary people don¡¯t have the talent of Tang Bohu. Rashly inscribing on it might not suppress the Evil Qi but make things worse. I have such a talent, but this is an authentic piece worth so much money, I won¡¯t destroy it. Another way is to use talismans to dispel the Evil Qi, but it will somewhat affect the artistic charm of the painting. Therefore, the best way is to auction off the painting. According to the current market price, oh my, this painting could be worth a hundred million¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was astounded.

    However, he wasn¡¯t jealous. While money is good, he only wished to enjoy the process of making it.

    ¡°Ah- Hahaha¡ª Yes, yes, sell it! Sell it! I, a big rough man, really can¡¯t appreciate ancient paintings, so I won¡¯t pretend to do so. Sell it! It can cure

    Aihua¡¯s illness and also make a fortune, two birds with one stone, why not?¡± Brother Zhao Qi laughed heartily, then immediately commanded his men to

    take down the painting and store it properly.

    With the painting removed, something miraculous happened!

    Lady Aihua¡¯s complexion became noticeably more glowing and she looked much healthier, radiant, and spirited!

    ¡°Wow! Oh my goodness!¡± Lady Aihua screamed. ¡°My headache is gone! Completely gone! My God! I feel so energetic! Just like having a shot of adrenaline! My goodness! Doctor Little Long, from today onwards, anyone who says you aren¡¯t a Divine Doctor will have to fight me!¡±

    The effect was immediate!

    At this point, even Ni Shaolun had some respect for Huang Xiaolong in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t admit it, he didn¡¯t dare to bluster in front of Huang Xiaolong anymore.

    ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, I won¡¯t waste any time and will treat your heart condition now. I have to go back to my Sister Xiaoman later.¡± Huang Xiaolong said quietly.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman?¡± Sun Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®You should be looking for Song Yuru, right? Who is Sister Xiaoman?¡¯

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Brother Zhao Qi agreed repeatedly.

    In the living room, Huang Xiaolong asked Brother Zhao Qi to unbutton his shirt and sit on the sofa.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a box of silver needles from his canvas bag. After taking a quick look at Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart area, Huang Xiaolong moved!

    His hands moved quickly like a butterfly flitting amongst flowers. With a speed that dazzled the onlookers, he had inserted all sixteen silver needles into the acupuncture points near Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong pressed the silver needles in mid-air¡­ Thump, thump, thump!

    An amazing thing happened!

    The originally slightly soft silver needles suddenly stood upright one after another!

    ¡± Off to the side, Sun Wei and Ni Shaolun¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their heads.

    Huang Xiaolong pressed in mid-air again, and a chill, carried by the silver needles, surged into the sixteen acupuncture points of Brother Zhao Qi. Instantly, Brother Zhao Qi felt cold all over, his teeth chattering.

    Right after, Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingers, and streams of hot qi flowed along the silver needles into Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s body.

    In this way, alternating cold and heat, yin and yang, the two streams of qi circulated in Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s limbs and body, finally converging near his heart, forming a visible yin-yang fish-shaped pattern, nourishing his heart.

    ¡°Ah! So comfortable! So good! It feels fantastic! My heart is so relieved!¡± Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s expression was one of pure enjoyment as he shouted out. ¡°An immortal¡­ an immortal! Doctor Huang, you¡¯re a living immortal! It¡¯s so comfortable, I¡¯ve never felt this good in my life¡­ Oh my god, I¡¯m in heaven, I¡¯m in heaven, I¡¯m going to ascend¡­¡±

    This is utterly incoherent.

    ¡°What is uncle rambling on about.¡± Ni Shaolun couldn¡¯t help but laugh despite his frustration.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do any good¡­ he¡¯s already lost¡­¡± Lady Aihua blushed and spat.

    Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s face had changed! It had become so red and rosy and the wrinkles on his forehead even seemed to have lightened a little.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    His heart was beating more vigorously, like the beating of a drum!

    ¡°This indeed feels extraordinary! Feel like I am ten years younger! No, at least twenty years younger!¡± Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s eyes sparkled!

    ¡°What¡­ what¡­ what kind of acupuncture technique is this?¡± Sun Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong, dumbstruck.

    She never thought that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s not only knew medical skills but also had such amazing medical skills!

    At least in terms of acupuncture, most likely, Huang Xiaolong had no equal in the whole Binhai, right?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She was naturally cold and aloof and had never bowed to anyone before, including the elders in her family. She respected them, but would never admire. However, at this moment, she had to admire Huang Xiaolong!

    Moreover, she wished she could strip Huang Xiaolong naked and unearth all his secrets!

    ¡°I am using qi to control the needles.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Sun Wei with a mischievous smile. His gaze quickly skimmed over her graceful figure. ¡°What about it, Sister Bai Hu, are you interested? Want to learn?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I want to learn!¡± Sun Wei instantly said without a second thought.

    ¡°Too bad I won¡¯t teach you.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a brilliant smile. ¡°You! You¡¯re tricking me!¡± Sun Wei was so angry she nearly crushed her silver teeth.

 Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Endlessly Nagging

    Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Endlessly Nagging

    Translator: 549690339

    Ten minutes later, Huang Xiaolong pulled out the silver needle embedded near Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s heart. ¡°Alright, Brother Zhao Qi, your heart no longer has any issues. From now on, stick to a vegetarian diet for a month, don¡¯t eat meat.

    After a month, you will be back to your vigorous self, hehe.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Little Long! I can¡¯t thank you enough! This is a great debt of gratitude I cannot forget! Oh my god, this is unbelievable, my heart feels fantastic!¡± Overwhelmed by joy, Brother Zhao Qi couldn¡¯t help but pound his chest a few times.

    ¡°Easy now, easy.¡± Lady Aihua exclaimed, amused and annoyed at the spectacle.

    Afterwards, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much. He declined Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s cordial invitation to stay for lunch. Holding a small bag given to him personally by Brother Zhao Qi, which contained stacks of crisp new bills totaling exactly 300,000 yuan.

    ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    He got the money! Now Sister Xiaoman will be able to successfully take over the shop and start her smoked duck business, making big money!

    Brimming with joy, Huang Xiaolong walked out of Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s mansion. To his surprise, Sun Wei was sticking close to him like his shadow.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, why are you following me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a joking laugh. ¡°I¡¯m going home, you should head back too.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me Sister Bai Hu! It sounds terrible! Ugh!¡± Sun Wei pouted.

    ¡°0h¡ª Alright, I won¡¯t call you Sister Bai Hu anymore.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked seriously at Sun Wei.

    Sun Wei sighed in relief.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Sister Bai Hu instead.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I think I will stick with Sister Bai Hu. It rolls off the tongue better.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, his eyes unconsciously surveying Sun Wei¡¯s tall, slender and exquisite figure.

    Sun Wei felt uncomfortable all over, as if Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze had piercing powers. She snapped. ¡°Stop staring! It¡¯s so lewd and vile! I all my dignity has been trampled by you! You you you even kissed me today you¡­¡±

    Thinking about everything that had happened, Sun Wei felt incredibly wronged.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, listen to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped and looked at Sun Wei sternly. ¡°Last time, even though I saw you, you saw me too. That didn¡¯t give either of us an advantage. Today, yes, I held you and kissed you, but that was to help you get rid of Ni Shaolun¡¯s pestering. We are even. Oh yes! Didn¡¯t I also teach you the 317th move of the Sun Bin Fist? It anything, you¡¯re the one who got the better end of the deal. I¡¯m a generous guy, I won¡¯t ask you for any compensation. So you¡¯ve taken advantage of me for nothing. Are you happy now?¡±

    -Burp¡ª¡ª

    Sun Wei almost choked on her own spit!

    He peeped at a girl¡¯s innocent body, and he dares to claim he¡¯s the one at a loss? He should just drop dead!

    ¡°Such a sophistry!¡± Sun Wei was fuming with anger. ¡°Who cares about seeing you? You are the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever met! Disgusting! Perverted!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sister Bai Hu, I really must leave now. I¡¯ve got things to do.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked faster towards his BYD F3 car. ¡°We¡¯ll have many opportunities to meet since I am now a student at Binhai University.¡±

    Just thinking about going to the same university as Sun Wei gave Huang Xiaolong an odd feeling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Sun Wei was certain that Huang Xiaolong was making excuses to dodge her. How is it possible for him to be studying at Binhai University?

    ¡°Wait!¡± Sun Wei clung onto Huang Xiaolong like chewing gum. ¡°The Sun Bin Fist taught by my family has 360 moves in total, do you know all of them?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered confidently.

    ¡°Can you teach me the remaining 43 moves? Also, you said there are 17 flaws in my martial arts, can you point them out¡­¡± Sun Wei pleaded, with a hint of eagerness in her beautiful eyes.

    Without a doubt, if Huang Xiaolong could complete the Sun Family¡¯s ancestral fist technique and point out its flaws, the Sun family could all benefit from it!

    The Sun Family¡¯s strength and influence would also greatly increase!

    An ancient martial arts technique passed down from generation to generation can indeed make a martial arts family powerful and prosperous!

    To Sun Wei, Huang Xiaolong seemed like a treasure chest. He glanced at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes filled with a touch of ¡°greed¡±. ¡°Also, wielding needles with qi and whispering into secrets, can you teach me these techniques too?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong reached his car and pulled open the door. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, why should I teach you the remaining moves? Why should I point out the flaws in your martial arts? And wielding needles with qi, and whispering into secrets, you really have quite the ambitious dreams huh! And you¡¯re not my wife, why should I tell you all this? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    ¡°You! you! You took advantage of me, you¡­ you should compensate me.¡± Sun Wei seemed to not let Huang Xiaolong go.

    ¡®Does becoming your wife mean you will teach me martial arts? If that¡¯s the case, I, Sun Wei, might have to take the plunge¡­ Ew! No! Sun Wei, you can¡¯t marry this pervert¡­ otherwise, who knows what kind of bullying I might suffer¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter, I will be persistent! I¡¯ll pester him until he agrees to teach me!¡¯

    Born into a martial arts family, Sun Wei, who has been a martial arts fan since she was a kid, wouldn¡¯t let go of Huang Xiaolong, a martial arts master with

    many secrets.

    She was all in, ready to throw away all her pride!

    From this moment onwards, she¡¯s going to latch onto Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°I have to go now.¡± Huang Xiaolong climbed into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wei swiftly opened the passenger door, hurriedly sat down and even fastened her seat belt.

    ¡°Wait, what is this, Sister Bai Hu?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to look at Sun Wei.

    Um¡­ once she fastened the seat belt, her chest appeared even more stunning. Sun Wei knew Huang Xiaolong was looking at her chest. She told herself, have patience! Patience! She let him look, reminding herself of the goal¡ªto learn the complete Sun Bin Fist from him!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Hmm! It¡¯s useless to just look without touching!

    Sun Wei pouted.

    ¡°Anyway, from now on, I¡¯ll be following you until you teach me the fist technique.¡± There she was, one of the ¡®Four Flowers¡¯ of Binhai University, Sun Wei, the valiant and chivalrous woman, making a shameless declaration without caring about her appearance!

    ¡°Hehehe, so you think if you follow me, I¡¯ll teach you? Sister Bai Hu, you¡¯re so naive¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled a few times, and did not insist on driving Sun Wei away anymore.

    Well, Sun Wei¡¯s natural virgin fragrance wafting inside the car did give him a pleasant feeling. Huang Xiaolong started the car and pulled out of the villa area.

 Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Gao Family Strikes!

    Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Gao Family Strikes!

    Translator: 549690339

    Gao Family manor!

    One of the four major families in Binhai, the ancient Gao Family, this is their root.

    In a conference room!

    The current leader of the Gao Family, the old Gao patriarch, is seated at the head of the table.

    Also present is the Gao Family¡¯s private doctor, ¡®Dr. Zuo¡¯.

    Besides these, there is a middle-aged couple.

    The man shares some resemblance with Gao Tianxiang; the woman, though reasonably attractive, has a fierce and intimidating air due to her arched eyebrows.

    This pair is Gao Tianxiang¡¯s biological parents.

    At this moment, both of them show extremely terrifying and venomous expressions.

    Sitting across from Gao Tianxiang¡¯s parents is a man in his thirties, dressed in traditional Chinese clothing, with a sharp face. The temples on either side of his face are bulging, and his eyes are as piercing as a hawk¡¯s!

    His fingers are unusually rough and coarse, reminiscent of gauze!

    ¡°Master Gao, everyone, Young Master Tianxiang¡¯s condition has already stabilized, but occasionally he experiences intense pains that medicine cannot explain¡­ We have tried using the most advanced international medical equipment to examine Young Master Tianxiang, but we still can¡¯t identify the cause of these stabbing pains,¡± Dr. Zuo said carefully, with an expression of fear and helplessness on his face.

    ¡°Death! That country bumpkin actually dared to beat my son into this condition! I want him dead! I swear, I want his whole family dead and unburied!¡± The father of Gao Tianxiang, ¡°Gao Zhongkang,¡± growled softly, his eyes filled with beast-like anger.

    ¡°A country bumpkin dared to compete with my son and even hurt him seriously! This lowbred despicable creature should kneel and roll when my son commands. He actually dared to hit my son! I want to capture him, personally peel the skin off his body and cut his flesh piece by piece!¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s mother issued out threats, her eyes dark, filled with deadly intent.

    ¡°Enough, quiet down.¡± The elder Gao had a grave expression. ¡°This matter is not that simple. The Lin Family has spoken up to protect that bumpkin.¡±

    As he spoke, the muscle in the corner of his eye twitched minutely, his gaze turned to the window. ¡°I don¡¯t know why that bumpkin could get Lin Family¡¯s support. ¡±

    ¡°Lin Family?¡± Gao Zhongkang¡¯s eyelids hopped, his venomous sight filled with a touch of obvious apprehension.

    Among the four major families in Binhai, the Lin Family ranked first! No one can shake their leadership position!

    Not even the Gao Family!

    ¡°Father-in-law! Does this mean Tianxiang¡¯s assault goes unavenged? Moreover, Tianxiang¡¯s occasional stabbing pain is surely related to that bumpkin! We must capture him!¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s mother, who was no ordinary woman either, had her own powerful family in Binhai. Although they were not one of the top four families, they were still business tycoons, not to be underestimated.

    Furthermore, she was extremely protective. When Gao Tianxiang was younger and got into a fight with a classmate, receiving a slap, she used her connections to annihilate his classmate¡¯s household ¨C a grisly sight!

    ¡°Father, I cannot swallow this grudge! Tianxiang is the most outstanding figure of our Gao family¡¯s younger generation, but he ended up in such a state because of a mere bumpkin¡­He must die! Otherwise, our Gao family will become a laughingstock in Binhai!¡± Gao Zhongkang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Hmm¨C Since the Lin Family warned us, we obviously can¡¯t be too direct. However¡­¡± The old patriarch tapped the table with his fingertips. ¡°If other people were to take action, the Lin Family would have no reason to blame us.¡± As he finished, the gaze of the patriarch fell on the man in his thirties.

    ¡°This gentleman is the young master of the ¡®Eagle Claw Sect¡¯.¡± The old patriarch smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gongsun, I entrust this matter to you. Once it¡¯s done, 30 million will be transferred to your account.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± The sharp-faced man waved his hand. ¡°Initially, your Gao Family hired Uncle Li to be Gao Tianxiang¡¯s personal servant. Yet, this time, Uncle Li has been rendered useless! Hmm! When one beats a dog, he must respect the master. That person truly does not put us, the ¡®Eagle Claw Sect,¡¯ in his eyes! This time, I will personally lead the elite of the ¡®Eagle Claw Sect¡¯ to seek justice for Uncle Li!¡±

    In Mr. Gongsun¡¯s eyes, there was a vestige of cruel, bloodthirsty intent and waves of murderous aura which seemed tangible, making the room temperature drop slightly.

    Just then, the patriarch pulled out his cell phone. He received an electronic map with a red arrow, slowly moving.

    ¡°Zhongkang, go with Mr. Gongsun.¡± The patriarch¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a chilling, sharp aura. ¡°Tianxiang is my most beloved grandson. Ah, seeing him in pain, it doesn¡¯t sit well with me¡­Remember, be clean and don¡¯t leave the full corpse.¡±

    ¡°Also, regarding the women related to that bumpkin ¨C there¡¯s Cui Feiyan, and a Su Xiaoman on Hua Lake Street¡­Find an opportunity to bring them back. Train them into female slaves to cheer up Tianxiang.¡± The patriarch closed his eyes.

    Having said this, the patriarch handed his cell phone to Gao Zhongkang.

    At this time, it was approaching noon ¨C a peak hour for getting off work.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong, driving a BYD F3, encountered traffic in the city.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, I¡¯m really going home. I won¡¯t be treating you to lunch. Maybe you should get off later.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°You can leave if you like, but you have to teach me martial arts.¡± Sun Wei shamelessly said, ¡°You promise to teach me, and I¡¯ll get off immediately.¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ I won¡¯t teach you.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head seriously. ¡°Unless you promise me¡ª¡±

    ¡°What conditions do you want me to agree to?¡± Upon hearing there was room for negotiation, Sun Wei became excited. ¡°Do you want money? If you want money, I can transfer it to you right away. How much do you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want money. Money can¡¯t buy lost ancient martial arts, they are priceless treasures.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Sun Wei¡¯s healthy and vibrant figure and laughed. ¡°Unless you agree to go to a hotel with me and be my wife.¡±

    ¡°Pervert! I¡¯m not going to a hotel with you!¡± Sun Wei was both angry and shy, ¡°Only women with very heavy tastes would be your wife, just thinking about it is disgusting.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, it¡¯s very advantageous to be my wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared very serious. ¡°My wife will undoubtedly be the happiest woman in the world, you will regret rejecting me.¡±

    ¡°I will not regret it!¡± Sun Wei adamantly declared.

    Finally, the car passed a street; the road conditions improved, it no longer was congested, and Huang Xiaolong started to speed up.

    Just at this moment!

    Huang Xiaolong saw from his rearview mirror that several cars were following his BYD F3 at a leisurely pace.

 Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Enemies Meet! (Third Update)

    Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Enemies Meet! (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Not long after, two delivery vans from behind each overtook Huang Xiaolong¡¯s car from the left and right, followed by another one.

    The three vans were driving in a pin formation, directly blocking Huang Xiaolongs BYD F3!

    With the speed of the vans steady at around 40 mph, blocking the several front lanes, Huang Xiaolong found it impossible to speed up and overtake them.

    Behind his car, the others were lined up, following like parasitic maggots.

    ¡°Hey¡­maniac, it seems like we¡¯re being followed.¡± Sun Wei¡¯s expression got serious. However, she did not panic.

    After all, having come from a distinguished family, she could keep her cool in crucial times and not panic. Furthermore, she had martial art skills. She could handle about ten strong men attacking her, even if they carried weapons.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I know.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. One hand on the steering wheel, his eyes flashed a sharp and fierce light as cold as an ice blade.

    Sun Wei seemed to sense something, she glanced subconsciously at Huang Xiaolong, but he was back to his usual nonchalant expression.

    ¡°Should I call the police?¡± Sun Wei asked.

    ¡°Call the police? Sister Bai Hu, there¡¯s no need to call the police. It wouldn¡¯t be fun to involve the police.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Huh? Fun? Alright¡­ your martial arts skill is so impressive that there¡¯s no need to call the police.¡± Sun Wei thought, taking the opportunity to probe into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s capabilities, to see how powerful he truly was.

    ¡°Besides, these people following me obviously have ulterior motives. If we involve the police, we won¡¯t be able to find out who¡¯s pulling the strings behind them.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured again.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3 was like a sandwich biscuit, guided by cars from the front and rear towards the suburbs.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t resist and let his car be led to the suburbs.

    If it is a blessing or a curse, if it is a disaster, it can¡¯t be avoided.

    When trouble comes, escaping is useless. True power lies in¡­ crushing the trouble!

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I have got the rent money, but there¡¯s traffic on the road. I¡¯ll come home a bit late. Speaking of which, I want to eat smoked duck for lunch. Can you make me some please?¡± Huang Xiaolong sent a cheerful voice message to Su Xiaoman.

    ¡°You¡¯re really calm.¡± Sun Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong with some surprise, ¡°Who is Sister Xiaoman?¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman is¡ªI¡¯m not going to tell you. You¡¯re not my wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Pshaw¡ª Do you think I, Sun Wei, would be scared?¡± Sun Wei scoffed.

    Finally!

    Huang Xiaolong parked his car in a dilapidated and abandoned factory area in the suburbs.

    This place was far from the city, rarely seen by people, everywhere overgrown with wild grass. It was desolate, making people feel a little uneasy even during the daytime.

    The vehicles that hijacked Huang Xiaolong also stopped and turned off the engine, opening the doors.

    Dozens of people got out of the cars one after another!

    At first glance, there were at least thirty people. Each of them was burly and ferocious. Some held big machetes, others had daggers in their hands.

    ¡°Eh¨C maniac, can you handle it?¡± Seeing this, Sun Wei was a bit unsure.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was powerful with high martial arts skills. Add Sun Wei¡¯s own combat abilities, yet with the thirty-plus men in front of them armed and obviously professional hitmen, things became a bit tricky¡­

    ¡°We should get out of the car too.¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat excited, rubbing his hands together. ¡°But you can stay in the car and wait for me if you prefer.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve come this far, I¡¯d be useless staying in the car!¡± Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help but blurt out an expletive, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out.¡±

    Sun Wei thought, even if they couldn¡¯t handle it, at the crucial moment announcing the Sun Family¡¯s name should be able to get them out of danger.

    In Binhai, the Sun Family has clout!

    Opening the car doors, Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei exited the car, one in front and one behind.

    ¡°Hey, who are you guys? Why did you bring me here? Who told you to do this?

    Who is the mastermind behind all this?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked several questions with an innocent look on his face.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha-

    The thugs on the other side all burst into laughter filled with mockery and murderous intent.

    ¡°You naive country bumpkin! You¡¯re courting death! You¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have and did something you shouldn¡¯t have done! Today, you¡¯re going to die! As for who wants to deal with you, you might as well ask King Yan after you go to hell! Hahahaha!¡± The bald head leading the group said ominously.

    ¡°Huh? Go to hell and ask King Yan?¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself. ¡°I often go to hell, it feels like home. But, there¡¯s no King Yan in hell anymore.

    Now, I¡¯m the most powerful being in hell¡­¡±

    At this moment, a man and a woman descended from a Buick business car.

    They were naturally Gao Tianxiang¡¯s parents, Gao Zhongkang and Mother Gao.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You hit my son! You damn peasant! A dog breeder! A country bumpkin! A brute!¡±

    As enemy met, eyes turned red with rage. The first to speak was Mother Gao. She glared intensely at Huang Xiaolong, her anger causing her whole body to shake slightly. ¡°Do you know? Many years ago, someone slapped my son. Now, the grass on their family¡¯s grave is over a meter high!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Upon seeing Gao Tianxiang¡¯s parents, Huang Xiaolong knew what was up.

    In fact, he had such suspicions in the car earlier.

    In essence, he beat up Young Master Gao at the Storm Nightclub, and now his family had come to settle the score¡­

    Hearing Mother Gao¡¯s venomous words, a bit of killing intent emerged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, but his facial expression remained calm and composed, as if all of this had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Ah? Uncle Gao¡­ Auntie¡­ it¡¯s you?¡± Sun Wei was startled for a moment.

    Immediately, her heart sank!

    Huang Xiaolong, he had offended people from the Gao Family?

    And they were direct descendants of the current family head of the Gao Family!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Sun Wei had heard about Gao Tianxiang being beaten and his Storm Nightclub being trashed, but she didn¡¯t expect the instigator of all this to be Huang Xiaolong, the small farmer!

    Such audacity, acting without considering the consequences!

    Gao Tianxiang was exceedingly arrogant among the young generation of the Gao Family, looking down on everyone, a young overlord. His parents were known for their vengefulness and narrow-mindedness!

    Sun Wei thought if Huang Xiaolong had offended just any power in Binhai, then the Sun Family or even she herself could smooth things over.

    But he had offended the Gao Family!

 Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Dragons Have Inverse Scales, Touch them and Die!

    Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Dragons Have Inverse Scales, Touch them and Die!

    Translator: 549690339

    The roster of Binhai¡¯s Four Major Clans: Lin, Gao, Sun, and Shu¡­

    The Gao Family ranks even above the Sun Family!

    Granted, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s martial arts skills are impressive, but no matter how skilled, he is but one man! How can he stand against the wealthy ascendancies of the Gao Family who have endured the test of centuries, the depths of which are unfathomable, founded on an unassailable foundation?

    Can a single man fight against an illustrious, flourishing family?

    Impossible!

    He will be crushed to dust!

    ¡°Sun Wei?¡± Gao Zhongkang glanced at Sun Wei, a trace of curiosity passed across his eyes, followed promptly by a dry chuckle, ¡°Weiwei, how did you end up mixed with a country bumpkin? Alright then, today has nothing to do with you, stand aside. This bumpkin has no sense of law or duty and even has the audacity to beat up my son, Tianxiang. Today, he is doomed!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ perhaps, it might just be a misunderstanding¡­¡± muttered Sun Wei, weakly.

    ¡°Weiwei, step aside!¡± commanded Mother Gao harshly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about pleading for him! Today, no one can save him! He is marked for death!¡±

    Suddenly, a hint of helplessness and regret flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, he muttered, ¡°When it comes down to it, I really don¡¯t want to harm anyone. However, when you insist on offering yourselves up, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Well then, three from the first warehouse on the left, five from the second, and two from the third, come out, there¡¯s no need to keep hiding.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Clap¡ª clap-     clapApplause echoed.

    A total of ten people emerged from the warehouses, led by none other than Mr. Gongsun of the ¡°Eagle Claw Sect¡±.

    ¡®It¡¯s over¡­ this time it¡¯s really over¡­¡¯ Sun Wei¡¯s heart sunk deep into despair.

    She noticed that all ten individuals who had emerged from the warehouses were martial arts experts, rooted with steady lower stances and long-lasting stamina!

    Especially the one leading them. A man in his early thirties, with bulging temples and sharp glittering eyes, exuding an aura of deep unfathomable power!

    The ones encircling Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei had increased from thirty to around forty!

    Among which were ten exceptionally skilled individuals!

    With this kind of a setup, Huang Xiaolong was most likely entrapped with no chance of turning the tide!

    ¡°Impressive, you were actually able to notice us.¡± Mr. Gongsun looked at Huang Xiaolong with a condescending smirk. ¡°Being able to cripple Uncle Li, you indeed have some real skills. However, what a pity, you committed a grave mistake and for this, you will pay a price. Now, kneel down and disable your own martial arts.¡±

    Mr. Gongsun¡¯s light and understated tone of voice seemed like a judge delivering the fate of a prisoner.

    Having said that, Mr. Gongsun¡¯s gaze swiftly turned towards Sun Wei.

    His eyes then lit up with intense excitement!

    His gaze swept up and down over Sun Wei¡¯s tall and perfect figure like a windshield wiper!

    ¡°After this bumpkin is dealt with, I¡¯ll have this woman.¡± Mr. Gongsun¡¯s gaze towards Sun Wei was like that of a hunter towards his prey, rife with unabashed lust!

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Sun Wei trembled with anger.

    ¡°Er¡­ Mr. Gongsun, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Gao Zhongkang hurriedly interjected. ¡°This girl is from the Sun Family, which although is only a tad weaker than the Gao Family, they are still a major powers in Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± An intimidating flash darted from Mr. Gongsun¡¯s eyes, shaking Gao Zhongkang into silence as though he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m only here to help you deal with this bumpkin. Don¡¯t go around throwing these Binhai families at me, got it?¡± There was a ruthlessness in Mr. Gongsun¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fine, just be careful and don¡¯t leave any traces. After this, Sun Wei will belong to you, Mr. Gongsun. As long as there are no mistakes, the Sun family won¡¯t suspect us,¡± Gao Zhongkang reluctantly agreed to Mr. Gongsun¡¯s demand.

    Sun Wei turned pale!

    She sensed an extremely ominous situation!

    ¡°Listen here, bumpkin!¡± Gao Zhongkang jeered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You not only beat up my son, you even had the audacity to tamper with his body! I¡¯ll give you one chance, confess to exactly what you did to my son! If you cooperate, I might be kind enough to leave your body intact and make your death less painful. Also, you have a relationship with Cui Feiyan and Su Xiaoman right? Don¡¯t worry, after your death, I¡¯ll have Tianxiang take good care of them.¡¯

    ¡°Oh? You want to touch Feiyan and Sister Xiaoman?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°I regret to inform you, but every single person here today is

    Boom!!

    An imposing aura erupted from Huang Xiaolong like an exploding mountain!

    A dragon has scales that must not be disturbed, for anyone who dares to do so will surely perish!

    Gao Zhongkang¡¯s words sparked a fierce intent to kill within Huang Xiaolong, slowly unleashing his inner malevolent self!

    In the blink of an eye, Sun Wei felt as though she was standing next to not a man, but a primordial beast of terrifying magnitude!

    This aura was so overwhelming that Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help but shudder, approaching the horrifying realization that she was but an ant in this scenario!

    However, in the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong managed to suppress his killing intent, a sinister smirk tugging slightly at the corners of his mouth.

    Huang Xiaolong began to contemplate on how exactly to annihilate the ants before him.

    However, just at that moment, Sun Wei proactively stepped forward.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    He saw that Sun Wei¡¯s defined eyebrows were knitted together, her pretty face shrouded with frost, her shoulders trembling slightly with anger. ¡°You, come out, I challenge you to a duel!¡±

    Sun Wei pointed at Mr. Gongsun and issued her challenge!

    Huang Xiaolong understood, Sun Wei was angry, very angry.

    Earlier, Mr. Gongsun had been ogling Sun Wei with lascivious eyes, made statements about using her body, this was something she, as a woman, could not stand, especially someone as formidable as Sun Wei.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, stop playing around. You can¡¯t beat him. Why waste time?¡± Huang Xiaolong was both frustrated and amused.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, while Sun Wei did have some martial arts skills, she was far from being a match for Mr. Gongsun.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As expected, Mr. Gongsun shook his head: ¡°Quite a fiery lady¡­But I like that, really suits my taste. This kind of woman is fun to play with¡­ Not bad, didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected harvest from this trip to Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Young lady, your Sun Family is one of Binhai¡¯s ancient martial arts families, I can tell you have trained a few years. However, you¡¯re still too inexperienced. I am the Young master of the Eagle Claw Sect, I disdain from engaging with you. How about this, from today onwards, become my female slave for my entertainment. This is a great honor I¡¯m bestowing upon you. You should appreciate this opportunity.¡± Mr. Gongsun winked at Sun Wei.

    A female slave?

    Those two words turned the proud Sun Wei¡¯s face pale, her eyes flaring with icy homicidal anger. ¡°Bastard! I will slaughter you!¡±

    Mr. Gongsun dismissively chuckled, then turned to a dull-looking young man behind him. ¡°Junior Brother Feng, teach my female slave a lesson. But remember, don¡¯t harm her, or you will answer to me.¡±

 Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Pointing Out

    Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Pointing Out

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Yes, young sect master.¡± A dull boy step out slowly, grinning at Sun Wei. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness, do you? If the young sect master wants to play with you, you should undress and serve him well. Being so defiant brings you no benefits. Forget it, I¡¯ll spar with you using only one hand, and give you a taste of some bitterness. Come on.¡±

    Although this boy appeared dull, he was remarkably crafty and malignant!

    ¡°Spar with me using one hand?¡± Sun Wei was nearly choked with anger. Throughout her life, she had never suffered such humiliation!

    ¡°To hell with you!¡± Suddenly, Sun Wei stepped forward, kicking and punching, attacking the dull boy directly.

    As expected, the dull boy put his left hand behind his back and only used his right hand to fight against Sun Wei.

    The dull boy was practicing eagle claw kung fu. With fingers bent like claws of an eagle, he grabbed, clutched, and twisted, flipping up and down in swift and violent combos!

    The fierce battle between them sent fists flying, with bodies whirling and dirt clouding the ground.

    After a dozen moves, Sun Wei felt the pressure build. She felt as if she were not fighting a person, but a violent bird of prey!

    All through this time, the dull boy¡¯s left hand remained secured behind his back. And yet, in spite of this, he seemed to have the upper hand. There were multiple occasions when he almost hit Sun Wei!

    Mr. Gongsun and others, were watching the fight with amusement, their faces full of mockery.

    They didn¡¯t take Sun Wei seriously at all!

    As Sun Wei continued to fight, she was gradually losing, her heart began to palpitate¡­

    ¡®I¡­ I can¡¯t even beat him with one hand. If he used both hands¡­ I would have lost long ago¡­ Before, I always thought I was highly skilled in martial arts, but I¡¯m actually so vulnerable against a real master¡­ I¡­¡¯ Fear struck Sun Wei¡¯s mind as cold sweat poured down her face. She was filled with a sense of defeat, as if her heart turned to ashes.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª

    The sound of ripping cloth echoed, and a large piece of Sun Wei¡¯s T-shirt sleeve was torn off, exposing her tender jade-like arm! It was a humiliating sight!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡ª-¡°The dull boy holding a piece of Sun Wei¡¯s T-shirt, laughed grimly. ¡°Alright, admit defeat. Just a bit more force and your arm would¡¯ve been ruined! You are not my match! With your shallow skill of a three-legged cat, you are only fit to be the slave girl of my young sect master! Perhaps if you serve my young sect master well, he might give you some pointers!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, everyone from Eagle Claw Gate burst into laughter, the looks in their eyes full of mockery.

    ¡°Wow, Eagle Claw Gate is very domineering indeed.¡± Gao Zhongkang kept nodding his head, showing even more wariness towards Eagle Claw Gate.

    ¡°Humph! After Mr. Gongsun takes Sun Wei, we will properly harass that small farmer, rid him of his flesh and bone, and bring his head back to serve as a ball for my Tianxiang to kick!¡± All along, Mother Gao¡¯s gaze never left Huang Xiaolong. If looks could kill, Huang Xiaolong would have been dismembered long ago!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you scumbags!¡± Sun Wei naturally wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. With a determined heart, she launched another attack, with the mentality of ¡®do or die¡¯!

    Sun Wei¡¯s left fist curved, containing the energy of a thread-like rotation, directly aiming at the dull boy¡¯s head!

    ¡°This move again? It¡¯s useless!¡± The dull boy smirked, his right claw parrying and then aiming at Sun Wei¡¯s elbow joint with a capturing technique.

    If Sun Wei didn¡¯t change her move or evade, then not only would she fail to hit the dull boy, but her elbow joint would be grabbed by him, and her arm would be easily dislocated.

    In a split second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice appeared in Sun Wei¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re misapplying this move, you shouldn¡¯t attack the enemy¡¯s head directly. Left hand is fake, the right hand is real, punch your opponent¡¯s chest.¡±

    At this moment, almost instinctively, Sun Wei, without thinking, followed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s advice, took a swift right punch, and attacked the dull boy¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What?¡± The dull boy had not expected that Sun Wei would suddenly change her move, and moreover, the moment she changed her move, an impeccable and wondrous manoeuvre emerged, making her seem even more accomplished!

    The same move, but the difference between the previous and the present was stark!

    This time, the dull boy had no time to react. He howled, rolled over to the side, and barely evaded Sun Wei¡¯s punch!

    The expression on the dull boy¡¯s face was smeared with mud when he stood up after tumbling, making him look very embarrassed.

    For the first time since the fight started, Sun Wei gained the upper hand!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Gongsun¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Junior Brother Feng, don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    ¡®Ah! So this move is meant to be played like this! I¡¯ve been doing it wrong all this time! The essence of this move was supposed to be a feint with the left fist and an actual attack with the right one!¡¯

    Sun Wei had an epiphany and couldn¡¯t help but glance back at Huang Xiaolong. She saw Huang Xiaolong with his hands in his pockets and a lazy expression on his face, but a playful smile was playing on his lips.

    ¡®This¡­ this guy¡­ is not disturbed by change¡­ he is really¡­ a bit handsome¡­ Amid the fierce fight, Sun Wei unexpectedly had a hint of tender feelings in her heart.

    Just now, Huang Xiaolong had used sound transmission to instruct Sun Wei, which others were not aware of.

    ¡°Again!¡± The dull boy, red-faced with shame, charged towards Sun Wei with his finger claws sharpened and lethal.

    With Huang Xiaolong guiding from the sidelines, Sun Wei¡¯s spirit lifted, and she rallied to fight against the dull boy.

    After a dozen or so moves, Sun Wei¡¯s usage had remarkably improved from before. The seemingly ordinary tactics suddenly seemed extraordinary and startlingly powerful, pushing the dull boy to the brink.

    Later, the dull boy was no longer a match for Sun Wei with one hand, and he had no choice but to use both hands!

    With both hands in play, the dull boy¡¯s offensive surged, each move displaying the tactics of an eagle.

    As the eagle¡¯s circling, preying, wing spreading, waiting for rabbits, claw grasping played out¡­

    But the more Sun Wei fought, the stronger she became. She became unafraid, her techniques more proficient, and it seemed even a casual movement was a stroke of genius.

    Mr. Gongsun and the rest of the people from the Eagle Claw Gate were watching at the side with their jaws dropped.

    Mr. Gongsun was staring at Huang Xiaolong with a sinister gaze. He had been guessing and doubting that Huang Xiaolong had a hand in this, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stationary standing revealed no hints!

    In reality, Huang Xiaolong had used a voice transmission secret technique to guide Sun Wei, pointing out more than a dozen flaws in her techniques, and correcting them right away. This quickly turned the tide for Sun Wei, leading her from defeat to victory, the weak overpowering the strong! If this method was known, it would¡¯ve been considered a miracle!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly!

    Boom!!!!!!

    With a muffled sound, Sun Wei punched the dull boy and sent him flying!

    The dull boy crashed onto the ground, spat blood, and couldn¡¯t get up. He was looking at Sun Wei with a resentful gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ve won!¡± Sun Wei was overjoyed and her admiration for Huang Xiaolong reached new heights!

 Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Dare You Disable Me? (6th Update)

    Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Dare You Disable Me? (6th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Just then!

    ¡°Hahahaha! Young lady, you are quite scheming, first showing weakness to Junior Brother Feng to let down his guard, then striking him down¡­ I do not admire such cunning. Well, you¡¯ve lost your chance of becoming my female slave. After I have had my fun with you, I will sell you to the most filthy brothel and make your life worse than death!¡± Coldness filled Mr. Gongsun¡¯s eyes as he showed a perverse smile. He then pounced directly towards Sun Wei!

    In an instant, chills run down Sun Wei¡¯s body as though a fierce bird was swooping down on her from the sky!

    The brutal aura caused Sun Wei¡¯s blood to nearly freeze, slowing her thoughts and reactions.

    ¡°So strong¡­ This¡­ this bastard¡­ He¡¯s even stronger than the elders of my family¡­¡±

    Sun Wei knew in her heart that she had no chance to dodge or resist this attack. She could only prepare for death.

    Despair filled her eyes, tainting her irises with the color of lifeless ash.

    Then suddenly, she felt a relief, someone has picked her up in their arms. An overwhelming sense of masculine scent clouded her mind!

    When Sun Wei opened her eyes, she saw Huang Xiaolong holding her slender waist, his eyes roguishly raking over her voluptuous figure. Mr. Gongsun¡¯s attack had completely missed!

    ¡°You¡­ let me go¡­¡± Sun Wei¡¯s body softened in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace. Embarrassed, she quickly pleaded.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, you¡¯re no match for him,¡± teased Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Peasant, you dare to touch the woman that caught my eye. Who gave you the courage!¡± Mr. Gongsun¡¯s face grew darker, his eyes glinting murderously at Huang Xiaolong, feeling utterly humiliated by his missed strike.

    ¡°Mr. Gongsun, break this rascal¡¯s limbs first!¡± Gao Zhongkang ordered fiercely. Huang Xiaolong released Sun Wei, grinning as he slightly tilted his neck.

    ¡°Be careful, this man is a strong and terrifying martial artist,¡± Sun Wei reminded anxiously.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong slowly lifted a finger towards Mr. Gongsun. ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Gongsun paused, ¡°Peasant, what does this mean?¡±

    ¡°To deal with you, one move is more than enough,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, grinning wickedly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Mr. Gongsun¡¯s anger turned into laughter, but his face showed a terrifying cruelty. ¡°Because of what you just said, not only will you die, but your whole family will die. Everyone related to you¡­everyone will die!¡±

    To defeat Mr. Gongsun, the young leader of the Eagle Claw Sect, in one move?

    This was absurd!

    Despite Mr. Gongsun¡¯s wild nature, his martial arts skills were indeed astonishing. He had established a notorious reputation in the underground fighting scene of the North.

    Arrogant in his youth, all his attacks were fatal!

    Even Sun Wei thought Huang Xiaolong was overestimating his abilities!

    ¡°Enough with the crap!¡± Huang Xiaolong coldly snorted, then made his move!

    A streak of afterimage!

    NextSlap!

    A loud bang resounded!

    When Huang Xiaolong stood still, he had slapped Mr. Gongsun, sending him flying!

    The slap, as fast as a lightning, left five blood-red finger marks on Mr. Gongsun¡¯s cheek, shattering all his teeth!

    One move!

    Indeed just one move!

    An instant kill!

    Mr. Gongsun drew a parabolic trajectory in the air and then crashed heavily onto the ground.

    Silence!

    The surroundings were horrifyingly quiet!

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Mr. Gongsun crawled up from the ground, his eyes as red as a hungry wolf¡¯s!

    The next moment, Mr. Gongsun let out a howl and charged wildly towards Huang Xiaolong again!

    Kill! Kill! Kill! He wanted to grind Huang Xiaolong into pieces!

    Hatred burned fiercely in his chest!

    Smack!!!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong made a quick move, releasing a deafening slap that sent Mr. Gongsun flying!

    Everyone present failed to see how exactly Huang Xiaolong struck the blow!

    Despite Mr. Gongsun¡¯s exceptional martial skills and rich combat experience, he couldn¡¯t dodge and instead felt trapped by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s moves, leaving him no choice but to take the slap on his face ¡ª there was absolutely no other possible route!

    Huang Xiaolong moved!

    Like wind! Like lightning! Like light!

    By the time Mr. Gongsun hit the ground, Huang Xiaolong already had one foot on his chest!

    ¡°Huh¡ª I thought you were tough? I thought you were strong¡­ but, alas¡­

    you¡¯re weak, so weak,¡± Huang Xiaolong disappointingly shook his head.

    ¡°You! What do you want?¡± Mr. Gongsun was terrified; at this moment, he finally understood that the seemingly insignificant farmer in front of him was unexpectedly powerful ¡ª way beyond his capacity to counter!

    In his entire life, he had never encountered a competitor as powerful as Huang Xiaolong!

    At this moment, Mr. Gongsun had the appalling feeling of being an insignificant ant facing a prehistoric monster! The surrounding crowd finally reacted. ¡°Stop! Release our young master!¡±

    ¡°Stop right now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. He dares not do anything to you!¡±

    Members of the Eagle Claw Sect yelled, but no one dared to rescue Mr. Gongsun given the situation.

    Gao Zhongkang and his wife both looked somewhat pale!

    They had never expected such a formidable figure like Mr. Gongsun to be defeated with such ease by a mere farmer ¡ª their levels just didn¡¯t match!

    ¡°No worries¡­¡± Gao Zhongkang¡¯s face hardened, as he patted his bulging pant pocket. Clearly, he had something hidden inside. ¡°One shot and he¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°Great! Humph! I can¡¯t believe a bullet won¡¯t kill him! No matter how fierce or strong he is, can he evade bullets?¡± Mother Gao¡¯s face was full of satisfying hatred. ¡°Husband, first disable his hands and feet. I hate his eyes; I want to gouge them out!¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s too slick, too cool, defeated such a strong competitor with a single shot . my God, how strong is he?¡¯ Sun Wei¡¯s feelings for Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t be described by simple admiration.

    ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you yelling now? Keep yelling!¡± Triumphant, Huang Xiaolong looked down at Mr. Gongsun, wearing a mocking grin. ¡°You boasted a hell of a lot, making me think you were a great fighter, alas¡­ you couldn¡¯t even withstand one slap of mine.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mr. Gongsun¡¯s red eyes brimmed with vengeance.

    ¡®This man humiliates me! I¡¯ll pay back a hundred, a thousand times! I¡¯ll find an opportunity to kill him! OK, I¡¯ll just play dead for now¡­ Next time, I won¡¯t be the one catching the flak!¡¯

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s put an end to today¡¯s incident,¡± Mr. Gongsun controlled his emotions, ¡°I won¡¯t pursue the matter of you crippling Uncle Li.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it? Weren¡¯t you going to kill me and my family? And all those associated with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Now that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Farm boy! Don¡¯t push it! Let me tell you the truth, my father heads the Eagle Claw Sect, a powerful martial arts organization in the north with thousands of members. If you dare harm me, you¡¯ll be a dead man!¡± threatened Mr. Gongsun, sounding somewhat arrogant.

    ¡°Heh-heh¡ª¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°All right, let go of me,¡± Mr. Gongsun sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a smart man; I believe you won¡¯t rashly make an enemy of my sect. Could a single person stand up to an ancient martial arts organization?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, didn¡¯t you ask me to cripple myself? Fine, let me disable you first.¡± Huang Xiaolong wore an innocent expression.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahahaha¡ª You disable me? I¡¯ll give you ten times the guts. Let¡¯s see if you dare! Hahahaha¡ª Those scare tactics of yours, I stopped playing those ten years ago¡­ hahaha, to disable me, you¡¯re killing me with laughter¡­¡± Mr. Gongsun laughed. His words reeked of mockery.

    Mr. Gongsun seemed to have heard the world¡¯s funniest joke!

    Disable me?

    The prestigious young master of the Eagle Claw Sect, you dare to disable?

    ¡°Hahahaha¡ª To disable me? That¡¯s a joke¡­ hahahaha¡ª-¡°

 Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94 â€“ Dare You Say I Canâ€™t!? (7th update!)

    Chapter 94: Chapter 94 ¨C Dare You Say I Can¡¯t!? (7th update!)

    Translator: 549690339

    The next moment!

    Crack! !!!!!

    A horrifying sound of bone breaking echoed!

    Huang Xiaolong actually stomped through Mr. Gongsun¡¯s left shinbone!

    The pale broken bone, piercing through the flesh, protruded out with streaks of blood that were shocking to see!

    ¡°Ahh¨C

    Mr. Gongsun let out a heart-wrenching scream! Pain! Pain to the point where he wished he were dead!

    ¡°So, you think I dare?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk.

    At this moment, everyone around was shivering in horror!

    This peasant, in their eves, seemed to have transformed into a cruel demon in an instant! Just one look, one seemingly harmless smile, was enough to drive people to despair, making them shudder as if they had fallen into an ice cellar!

    Crack! !!!!!

    With another stomp, Mr. Gongsun¡¯s right shinbone shattered!

    ¡°Do you think I dare?¡± Crack! !!!!!

    Right arm bone smashed!

    ¡°Do you think I dare?¡± Crack! !!!!!

    Left arm bone shattered!

    ¡°Do you think I dare?¡±

    Mr. Gongsun¡¯s limbs were all shattered by Huang Xiaolong!

    This man, is now useless!

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you are not a human¡­you are a devil¡­you are a devil¡­¡± Mr. Gongsun was in such extreme pain that his face was twisted and pale, but as a martial artist with strong physical strength and resilience far beyond that of ordinary people, he was not knocked unconscious. The clear sense of pain drove him to wish for death!

    At this moment, Mr. Gongsun no longer harbored resentment and hatred towards Huang Xiaolong, there was only¡­ fear!

    He regretted it!

    Regretted coming to Binhai!

    Regretted even more provoking this demon posing as a peasant!

    After crippling Mr. Gongsun, Huang Xiaolong turned and looked at the others from Eagle Claw Gate, his smile as warm as a spring breeze. ¡°Who else wants to cripple or kill me? Step forward!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s placid, even gentle words seemed to those present like they came from the underworld, the sinister chill penetrating their bones, shattering their courage!

    However, having crippled Mr. Gongsun, the members of the Eagle Claw Gate obviously couldn¡¯t just report back like this!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together! Kill this guy! Swarm him! Kill him!¡±

    Someone yelled out, the next moment, with the exception of the injured and incapacitated young man, all others from the Eagle Claw Gate who were still standing charged towards Huang Xiaolong, their faces revealing grim expressions of desperation.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go! Go for it!¡± Gao Zhongkang also started shouting at his men. ¡°No need to fear, so what if this kid is good at fighting? Enough ants can bite an elephant to death. I don¡¯t believe that he alone can fight against dozens of us! Attack!¡±

    The men brought by Gao Zhongkang were all desperadoes, including some wanted murderers. Their combat power was extremely strong, they could fight without regard for their lives, and they were armed.

    In an instant, about forty men swarmed towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Damn! A war of attrition!

    Seeing this, Sun Wei on the side was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it and just felt her skin tingling.

    Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved. He sauntered towards Gao Zhongkang and his wife, his hands moving freely.

    Like a magician, Huang Xiaolong just casually grabbed and always managed to seize someone¡¯s wrist. Then, with a shake and a twist, there would be a noise like firecrackers as their arm bones shattered.

    Then, like throwing away garbage, Huang Xiaolong tossed them aside.

    Shadows of people were thrown about, each one clutching their severed arm, wailing in agony.

    The strong smell of blood floated in the air, as if the place had turned into a slaughterhouse.

    One!

    Two!

    Eight!

    Ten!

    Forty!

    In the blink of an eye, people with severed arms lay all over the ground.

    The members of the Eagle Claw Gate, and those desperadoes.

    All were abused by Huang Xiaolong.

    This was nothing short of a one-sided crushing.

    ¡°Damn¡­ these¡­ these¡­ useless things¡­¡± Gao Zhongkang¡¯s face was ashen, and he kept retreating, while Mother Gao hid behind him in terror.

    A devil, this peasant is a genuine devil!

    At this moment, facing Huang Xiaolong felt like facing a prehistoric beast. It made them feel a cold chill run down their spines, their hair standing on end!

    Sun Wei was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected that this seemingly sleazy and jovial peasant not only had unfathomable martial arts skills, but when he got serious, he was ruthless. He broke people as easily as one drinks water or eats meals, without even batting an eyelid.

    At this moment, the image of Huang Xiaolong left a deep imprint in Sun Wei¡¯s heart. He was so domineering, so awe-inspiring, so arrogant, sweeping away all opposition!

    Women are always attracted to the strong!

    This is a truth that has stood since ancient times!

    You could say, at this moment, Huang Xiaolong had planted an indelible seed in Sun Wei¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Gao Tianxiang brought this on himself,¡± Huang Xiaolong approached step by step, his face also filled with a bit of regret. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for him hiring someone to kill my Sister Xiaoman, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him. Alas, he crossed my bottom line. Moreover, after I showed mercy, instead of being grateful, you all came to cause me trouble¡­sigh¡­ us peasants really don¡¯t like seeing rivers of blood and carnage. Alas, the so-called bloodshed and carnage refers to you ignorant fools!¡±

    Showed mercy?

    Right, if you see what happened to Mr. Gongsun, it can be said that Gao Tianxiang was indeed lucky.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Gao Zhongkang was completely drenched in cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was extremely regretful. Moreover, an immense fear lingered in his bones.

    ¡°Listen, we are in Binhai¡­ if you¡­if you cripple Mr. Gongsun, that¡­that¡¯s one thing, after all, the Eagle Claw Gate¡¯s roots are not in Binhai ¡­ but we, the Gao Family, are indeed the local gentry of Binhai¡­ if you¡­you¡­if you want to stay in Binhai, angering us, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s like digging your own grave¡­¡± As Gao

    Zhongkang retreated, he spoke, but a hint of madness flickered in his eyes!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Whether I break someone or not is up to my mood, and I never care about background, because no matter how strong your background is, it¡¯s never stronger than me. Whether you are the Gao Family, Lin Family, Sun Family, or Shu Family¡­ if I want to cripple, I will cripple!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone was casual, as if he was just narrating a simple fact.

    Just then!

    Gao Zhongkang, who had been plotting for some time, finally pulled out a pistol from his pocket quickly!

    It was all done without pause!

    The dark muzzle now aimed directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

 Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Please take me as your disciple! (8 Updates)

    Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Please take me as your disciple! (8 Updates)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Hahaha! Little peasant! How does that feel? What have you got to say now? Hahaha¡ª You thought that after hitting my precious son, you could get off scot-free? I told you, I¡¯m going to torture you so much that you¡¯ll wish you could die, but can¡¯t! You¡¯re formidable, I have to admit, I¡¯ve never seen anyone else who fights as well as you do. Those so-called undergound fighting champions and mercenaries abroad, they¡¯re like infants compared to you¡­ But so what! However strong you are, can you dodge a bullet? I¡¯m going to blow your head off with a single shot! Kneel down!¡±

    Gao Zhongkang is utterly out of control, his finger resting on the trigger. With a gentle pull, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head would blow apart like a watermelon!

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ My husband, you¡¯re so formidable!¡± Mother Gao lets out a creepy laugh, her mouth curling into a deeply vengeful expression. ¡°My good man! First break his arms and legs, I¡¯ll gouge out his eyeballs later!¡±

    Excited! Mother Gao gets enthralled!

    Those who had their arms broken by Huang Xiaolong, are now also howling,

    ¡°Slaughter him! Kill him! Shoot him dead!¡±

    Revenge gleams in their eyes, as if they can already see Huang Xiaolong riddled with bullets.

    ¡°Stop! You people must stop this madness! Using firearms in Binhai is a grave offense!¡± Sun Wei panics, beads of sweat dripping from her forehead.

    One shot, just one shot and Huang Xiaolong would be done for!

    No matter how formidable one¡¯s martial arts, after all, they¡¯re flesh and blood, they cannot stop a bullet.

    At least, according to Sun Wei¡¯s knowledge, a mere human cannot contend with firearms.

    ¡°Sun Wei, you sly woman! Shut up!¡± Seeing the close ties between Sun Wei and

    Huang Xiaolong, and how Huang Xiaolong rescued Sun Wei from Mr. Gongsun, Mother Gao developed a bloodlust for Sun Wei as well. ¡°After dealing with this peasant, I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly! I¡¯ll get someone to gang-rape you!¡±

    ¡°Kneel! Or, I¡¯m going to shoot!¡± Gao Zhongkang threatens with a sinister grin.

    In the face of the gun, Huang Xiaolong remains surprisingly calm, even laughing ¡°TT33 pistol, magazine capacity: 8 rounds, effective range: 50 meters.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s calm demeanor alarms Gao Zhongkang!

    Despite holding a gun, Gao Zhongkang feels an inexplicable terror. Beads of cold sweat trickle down his forehead like water from a faucet.

    ¡°Go ahead and shoot.¡± Huang Xiaolong says cheerfully.

    Stunned!

    Gao Zhongkang is stunned!

    Everyone present is stunned!

    Has this guy lost his mind?

    Can he evade bullets?

    ¡°Come, shoot. Let¡¯s see if you can blow my head off.¡± Huang Xiaolong advances toward Gao Zhongkang with a stoic face.

    The distance between the two closes further and further!

    The atmosphere turns eerily tense, creepy!

    ¡°My dear! Shoot!¡± Mother Gao lets out a shrill scream!

    ¡°Die! !! !! Gao Zhongkang finally pulls the trigger with fervor!

    But then!

    Something strange happens!

    The moment Gao Zhongkang pulls the trigger, Huang Xiaolong disappears.

    Yes!

    He becomes as transparent as water!

    Just like that, he vanished unexpectedly in broad daylight!

    Invisibility!

    Bang! !!!!!

    Gao Zhongkang is stunned for a second, but nevertheless, he pulls the trigger.

    The bullet flies straight out, hitting a factory wall, causing sparks to fly!

    The next instant!

    Crack! !!!!

    Bone shattering!

    The arm holding the gun by Gao Zhongkang suddenly breaks!

    Gun hits the floor!

    Gao Zhongkang lets out a bloody shriek, similar to a pig being slaughtered. Then his body, as if hit by a heavy object, is sent flying!

    Then, it¡¯s Mother Gao¡¯s turn.

    Just like Gao Zhongkang, her arm breaks and she is also sent flying.

    After all is done, a disturbance in the air reveals Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure.

    The surrounding people are all looking at Huang Xiaolong as if they are in a dream.

    Did he disappear?

    Was it an illusion?

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Sun Wei is looking at Huang Xiaolong with shocked eyes, she¡¯s speechless.

    Regardless, the fact remains that Gao Zhongkang pointed a gun at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head and even fired the gun, but he didn¡¯t even harm a single hair on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    ¡°Alright, Sister Bai Hu, it¡¯s done.¡± Huang Xiaolong looks at the people lying on the ground, murmuring to himself. ¡°How should I deal with these people.¡±

    At this moment, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, the desire to slaughter these people is significantly less.

    Even though he¡¯s a Yanluo (a deity of death), who views life and death with indifference, Huang Xiaolong is still just a small farmer, not a bloodthirsty demon lord.

    ¡°Th¡­ tha¡­ that crazy freak¡­ uh¡­ you¡¯re not really going to kill all these people, right?¡± Sun Wei shivers, quickly advising him. ¡°Killing people in Binhai could also cause a lot of trouble¡­

    ¡°I got it!¡± Suddenly Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of something!

    Sister Bai Hu, tear off two pieces of cloth from your clothes, stuff your ears, then hold your ears tightly with both hands, quickly!¡±

    ¡® Sun Wei is confused but subconsciously trusts Huang Xiaolong.

    She does as instructed, tearing two pieces of cloth from her clothes, stuffing them in her ears, then pressing her hands tightly against her ears.

    Huang Xiaolong smiles at her.

    Then

    Sun Wei sees Huang Xiaolong suddenly open his mouth, as if to let out a long howl. Though she can¡¯t hear anything, her body jolts as if a muffled thunder exploded in her heart.

    Looking again at the people on the ground Mr. Gongsun, Gao Zhongkang, etc. Everyone¡¯s mouths are agape, faces showing consternation, then turning into unbearable pain. They seem to be suffering from torture, and after a while, they start writhing and rolling like maggots.

    About half a minute later, Huang Xiaolong stops, and then gestures for Sun Wei to remove her hands from her ears and take out the cloth inside.

    After Sun Wei removes the cloth from her ears, she finds that the people on the ground, one by one, are frothing at the mouth, staring blankly, all of them have turned into idiots!

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I¡¯m so kind.¡± Huang Xiaolong says with a laugh. ¡°Just now I used the Lion¡¯s Roar to damage their brains. From now on, they¡¯ll be neurologically impaired, insane, unable to remember or articulate past events. Naturally, they won¡¯t remember someone like me. Hehe¡ª Ah! Why am I so kind?¡±

    Kind?

    Turning people into lunatics, unable to remember anything, isn¡¯t that more cruel than death itself? Because, they have to suffer while they¡¯re alive!

    ¡°Lion¡¯s Roar¡­¡± Sun Wei looks at Huang Xiaolong, dumbstruck.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, I¡¯m going home now, Sister Xiaoman is waiting for me at home. You should hurry home too, your family must be very worried about you.¡± After saying this, Huang Xiaolong turns to leave.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Wait!¡± Sun Wei yells, a determined look flashes in her eyes, as if she¡¯s made a decision!

    The next moment, Sun Wei lunges at Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong turns around, before he says anything, Sun Wei, faster than lightning, kneels down in front of Huang Xiaolong, hugging his legs, crying out. ¡°Take me as your disciple!¡±

    She holds onto what seems to be the world¡¯s thickest and largest leg, refusing to let go. ¡°I beg you, take me as your disciple! Master! I will do anything you ask! Please accept me as your disciple!¡±

 Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Challenge (Chapter 9)

    Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Challenge (Chapter 9)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Please, take me as your disciple! From henceforth, whatever you ask me to do, master, I will. Running errands for you, washing clothes, cooking meals, bringing you tea, cheering you up, warming your bed¡­¡± Sun Wei clung to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s leg, suddenly attuning to a coquettish demeanor.

    ¡°My God¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback by Sun Wei¡¯s sudden behaviour. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, why are you kneeling? Have you no shame? You¡¯re a young lady of the prestigious Sun Family! Stop humiliating yourself! Where¡¯s your dignity? Where¡¯s your reserve? Get up! Get up quickly! I don¡¯t take disciples! I¡¯m just a rural kid, I never thought about accepting any disciples!¡±

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong never had the intention to accept disciples.

    Moreover, Sun Wei is so beautiful, such a vivacious girl. What fun is it to have her as a disciple? She would make a fine wife!

    But at this moment, where was Sun Wei¡¯s dignity?

    The country boy in front of her was simply extraordinary!

    His superb medical skills, using energy to control needles!

    His insurmountably deep knowledge of martial arts, a few casual words of guidance could help someone defeat stronger foes!

    His unparalleled strength, singlehandedly annihilating the top ten experts of the Eagle Claw Sect!

    His endless arsenal of top-tier tactics, ability to transmit messages secretly, his lion¡¯s roar!

    Faced with gunfire, he miraculously becomes invisible and prevails!

    Such talents, practically a divine being!

    When Sun Wei finally encountered someone even more powerful than the protagonist of a web novel, how could she possibly let go of the chance to become his disciple?

    Dignity? Restraint? Status? None of these matter at all!

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go! Master, if you don¡¯t take me as your disciple, I¡¯ll kneel forever!¡± Sun Wei was determined.

    Huang Xiaolong initially planned to cast a bind spell on Sun Wei to free himself from her, but then, he felt a bit guilty to do that.

    After a few thoughts, Huang Xiaolong decided to stall. ¡°Well¡­Sister Bai Hu, becoming a disciple is a big thing. As the old saying goes, if you¡¯re someone¡¯s master for a day, you remain so for life. So¡­let me think about it. Also, I have to observe your performance. If you perform well, maybe, if I¡¯m in a good mood, I might accept you as my disciple.¡±

    Well, a ¡°day¡± as master?

    A thought popped into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¡­ ¡®So that¡¯s what the old saying means. You must have a day¡­l see.¡¯

    ¡°Master, you want to consider? You want to observe my performance?¡± Upon seeing the hope of becoming his disciple, Sun Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes began to swirl with myriad colors, as she looked up at Huang Xiaolong excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, do well. Now, let me go, I need to go home.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Stand up, don¡¯t kneel, it doesn¡¯t look good. If someone sees us, they might think I¡¯m bullying you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Given the situation, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t continue her pestering, in fear of it backfiring.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I¡¯ll definitely do my best, I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡± Sun Wei stood up, patted off the dust on her clothes, swung her fist like she was making a

    vow.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the people lying on the ground driven crazy by him, then said to Sun Wei. ¡°Well, Sister Bai Hu, you take care of these people. Aren¡¯t you from one of the four great families in Binhai? You should be able to handle these people, right? You can get your family¡¯s top brass to help, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the Sun Family exert themselves for me. I¡¯ve restored the lost technique of the Sun Bin¡¯s Fist for you all. As long as the Eagle Claw Gate and the Gao Family don¡¯t trouble me anymore. I¡¯m not afraid of them, I just don¡¯t want to be bothered by a bunch of annoying flies.¡±

    Restored Sun Bin¡¯s Fist?

    Sun Wei¡¯s eyes shone, her mood suddenly skyrocketed. ¡°Master, are you serious?¡±

    You should know, ancient martial arts families were superior to ordinary business families. Among the four great families in Binhai, the Sun family was not as good as the Lin and Gao families, mainly because a critical part of Sun Bin¡¯s Fist, passed down by the Sun family, was lost over time.

    If they could complete the full martial arts technique, it would certainly elevate the Sun Family!

    With good management, in less than ten years, their position among the four great families in Binhai could advance!

    Not to say that they would replace the Lin Family, but at least they could definitely beat the Gao Family!

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°I like to live a free and easy life and don¡¯t like being disturbed by little troubles. A complete set of Sun Bin¡¯s Fist is nothing to me, giving it to your Sun Family doesn¡¯t hurt me. Sister

    Bai Hu, consider this as your first test. If you can¡¯t complete it¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master! I know what to do!¡± Sun Wei interrupted. ¡°I will go home and talk to my grandfather immediately!¡±

    Dimly, Sun Wei seemed to foresee the rise and prosperity of her family!

    ¡°Oh, right, you can¡¯t reveal my identity, okay? I don¡¯t want to see anyone from your family.¡± Huang Xiaolong added. ¡°Once you¡¯ve taken care of this, I¡¯ll teach you the lost moves of the Sun Bin¡¯s Fist. Alright, I¡¯m leaving, bye.¡±

    After parting ways with Sun Wei, Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3 home to

    Hua Lake Street.

    He called Su Xiaoman.

    Su Xiaoman had obediently prepared several smoked ducks, waiting for Huang Xiaolong to come home for dinner. She was reminiscent of a gentle and virtuous wife, waiting for her hard -working husband to return home.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s home.

    Huang Xiaolong was devouring the smoked duck voraciously; his feasting appeared rather ungraceful.

    Su Xiaoman, sitting near him, was tenderly wiping the grease off Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth with a napkin.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, here¡¯s the money. You can use it to rent the shop,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, speaking with his mouth full of food.

    On the table was the consultation fee of 300,000 yuan given by Brother Zhao Qi, along with some money Huang Xiaolong had earned since he came to the city, amounting to over 300,000 yuan.

    Huang Xiaolong only kept 500 yuan for himself.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Seeing the money, Su Xiaoman¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and her voice choked, ¡°Little Long, why are you so good to me¡­ Is it worth it? I¡¯m just an ordinary woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t be silly. Is there any question of worth when I¡¯m kind to you? You are my woman,¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Su Xiaoman in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s expected to be good to my own woman. By the way, Sister Xiaoman, have you signed the lease for the shop?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Little Long, the contract is signed. Once we pay Uncle Liu, the landlord, we¡¯ll be done with all the procedures,¡± Su Xiaoman wiped her tears and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Sister Xiaoman, soon you¡¯ll be able to run your smoked duck business and make a lot of money, ¡± Huang Xiaolong too broke into a happy smile.

    ¡°Little Long, all the money I earn will be yours,¡± Su Xiaoman said earnestly. She then blushed and lowered her head, ¡°1¡­1 am also yours.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Sister Xiaoman, of course you¡¯re mine,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°And Sister Xiaoman, if it gets too busy with the smoked duck business, hire some help. I won¡¯t have time to help, I¡¯m heading off to Binhai University.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ going to¡­ university?¡± Su Xiaoman looked at Huang Xiaolong in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, Sister Xiaoman, now, I¡¯m officially a university student!¡± Huang Xiaolong shared his joy with Su Xiaoman.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Little Long, you should be attending university at your age,¡± Su Xiaoman also shared Huang Xiaolong¡¯s joy.

    With that, Huang Xiaolong finished all the smoked ducks and happily patted his slightly protruding belly.

    The phone on the table vibrated a few times. Huang Xiaolong casually picked it up. It was a notification for a WeChat message.

    ¡°Who¡¯s sending me a WeChat message?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the newly received message and blurted out, ¡°What the hell, a challenge?¡±

    This WeChat message read¡ª ¡°Challenge

    Time: 9 0¡¯clock tomorrow morning

    Challenge: Pulse Diagnosis for Pregnancy

    Challenger: Binhai City First People¡¯s Hospital

    Rules: The hospital will randomly gather ten female volunteers. TCM practitioner Huang Xiaolong will diagnose their pulses with the supervision of media correspondents and legal advisors. If the results of TCM practitioner Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pulse diagnoses differ from our hospital¡¯s ultrasound results in more than two cases, then the result will be considered as a failure for Huang Xiaolong; otherwise, our hospital admits defeat.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    We invite media, experts, scholars, and the general public to supervise this challenge.¡±

    The person who sent this WeChat message to Huang Xiaolong is Doctor ¡°Bai Hai¡± from the First People¡¯s Hospital.

    This is the guy who was publicly embarrassed by Huang Xiaolong at the property sales event and left in a fury.

    ¡°Huh? They¡¯re making it so formal?¡± Huang Xiaolong, staring at his phone, murmured. ¡°That Bai Hai is such a sly fox. It was clearly his personal challenge to me, but now it seems like an entire hospital is challenging me. Isn¡¯t this getting out of hand?¡±

    Has this gone too far?

 Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: I want you to lose face!

    Chapter 97: Chapter 97: I want you to lose face!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Xiaoman asked from the sidelines.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯ve been challenged.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded, somewhat bemused.

    ¡°Challenged?¡± Struck by surprise, Su Xiaoman quickly became anxious as she had not been aware of the situation.

    At this moment, a phone call came in for Huang Xiaolong.

    Seeing the caller ID, it was Brother Zhao Qi.

    Huang Xiaolong answered the phone.

    ¡°Doctor Little Long, you must have received the WeChat message from First People¡¯s Hospital?¡± From the other end of the line, Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s voice vibrated with evident fury. ¡°I just got it. Pulse diagnosis for pregnancy? That¡¯s too much! How could they compare this? Moreover, that Doctor Bai who caused this mess, doesn¡¯t he have any shame? For a petty grudge against you, he has not only implicated the entire hospital, but has also manipulated public opinion! Sensationalizing! It¡¯s nothing more than a vile publicity stunt! The today¡¯s First People¡¯s Hospital is exploiting this situation for their own promotion. It seems the competition among Binhai¡¯s major hospitals is indeed fierce.¡¯

    ¡°Oh¡­ Brother Zhao Qi, I don¡¯t understand these intrigues of you city folks. But, since they¡¯ve delivered me the challenge, I will go tomorrow.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded calmly, no hint of anger or dissatisfaction in his tone.

    ¡°Doctor Little Long, your medical skills are truly a marvel,¡± Brother Zhao Qi expressed vehemently. ¡°But the way the First People¡¯s Hospital has gone about this is too despicable. Their hospital¡¯s ultrasound for pregnancy testing is bound to be 100% accurate. Their so-called volunteer is likely one they specifically selected. Thus, they¡¯ve already positioned themselves in an invincible situation. This is absolutely unfair to you! If they had any true skills, they could compete in other areas such as treatment of diseases. They¡¯re definitely no match for you. They had to resort to such underhand tactics! I bet 1 million on this event, so I will be there tomorrow to stand by your side. Let¡¯s get them to change the challenge!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Brother Zhao Qi, no need to change any challenge. Let it be pulse diagnosis to confirm pregnancy,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded nonchalantly.

    ¡°See you tomorrow then.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ alright¡­ Doctor Little Long, see you tomorrow.¡± With a heavy heart, Brother Zhao Qi hung up.

    ¡°Little Long, could you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Xiaoman asked, her concern evident.

    ¡°Oh, Sister Xiaoman, it¡¯s just a small matter. How about you accompany me to First People¡¯s Hospital tomorrow morning?¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested casually.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Su Xiaoman readily agreed.

    After having dinner with Huang Xiaolong, Su Xiaoman went on to take care of some leasing matters for her shop. Huang Xiaolong retreated to his bed for a nap.

    That evening, Su Xiaoman stayed over at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s place.

    Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman spent the night together, cuddling and caressing each other. Su Xiaoman was on the verge of losing control but since her monthly cycle had kicked in, they didn¡¯t cross the final boundary. Nevertheless, there was no part of Su Xiaoman¡¯s body that remained unknown to Huang Xiaolong.

    The next day!

    It wasn¡¯t even 8 0¡¯clock in the morning yet!

    First People¡¯s Hospital!

    The conference room!

    The hospital¡¯s leaders, comprising the dean, deputy dean, and union chief, had already assembled together.

    In addition, several invited experts were also present.

    That man, Bai Hai, was also among them.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, today is a significant day for our First People¡¯s Hospital. Our hospital, as a representative of western medicine, will engage in an academic debate with a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner named ¡®Huang Xiaolong¡¯. This is related to the reputation of our First People¡¯s Hospital. The challenge is more than an hour away, and many journalists have already arrived. Lastly, I would like to hear your opinions.¡± The dean said sternly. ¡°We cannot afford to lose this challenge.¡±

    ¡°Dean, honorable leaders, esteemed experts,¡± Bai Hai laughed. ¡°I need to correct something. Huang Xiaolong is not a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, but a rural doctor. He probably does not even have a medical license. Last time at a real estate sales event, he openly disparaged western medicine and our First People¡¯s Hospital. His intent is clearly malicious.¡±

    Bai Hai has fanned the flames for this challenge. Moreover, in Binhai in recent years, the performance of the First People¡¯s Hospital has been surpassed by the Fourth People¡¯s Hospital, creating a significant gap. Thus, the leaders of the First People¡¯s Hospital have agreed with Bai Hai to use this event as a way to boost the hospital¡¯s visibility¡ªan advertising campaign of sorts.

    The challenge topic was also decided after the hospital leadership held several meetings.

    Pregnancy verification through pulse diagnosis can secure an unbeatable position for the First People¡¯s Hospital.

    ¡°Professor Zhu, what is your view on this challenge?¡± The dean smiled, asking a thorough-looking old man sitting by his side.

    This old man is a visiting professor to the First People¡¯s Hospital and also the principal of the Binhai City Medical School ¨C a luminary in the field of Western medicine in Binhai.

    Professor Zhu chuckled, ¡°I do not wish to comment on traditional Chinese medicine. However, with the development of modern medicine, pulse diagnosis for pregnancy is no longer the main diagnostic method. Pregnancy diagnosis should mainly rely on laboratory tests, ultrasounds, and other means of western medicine. This is universally acknowledged by both traditional Chinese and Western medicine. From my understanding, true traditional Chinese medicine believes in the combination of four diagnostic methods, observing, hearing and smelling, asking, and feeling the pulse. Many renowned traditional Chinese medicine practitioners throughout history have opposed prescribing medicine based on pulse diagnosis alone. The so-called observing, hearing and smelling, asking, and feeling the pulse ¨C the weight of pulse diagnosis in the overall assessment is limited, accounting for only about 20% to 30%. This is why it is insisted that the four diagnostic methods be combined. This aims to prevent the shortsightedness and unilaterality of diagnosis and to reduce errors, thereby getting as close to the reality as possible. Therefore, I will go straight to the point. Pulse diagnosis for pregnancy is extremely unscientific, and its accuracy should be extremely low.¡±

    Upon hearing the authoritative Professor Zhu¡¯s remarks, the leaders of the

    First People¡¯s Hospital and Bai Hai were relieved and felt more confident.

    ¡°Old Master Shi, what is your opinion?¡± The dean then turned to an elderly man who was about the same age as Professor Zhu.

    The man, dressed in a Tang suit, exuded an air of ethereal charm.

    If Professor Zhu is an authority in western medicine in Binhai, then this Tang-suited elder, Old Master Shi, is the North Star of Mount Tai in the realm of traditional Chinese medicine!

    Old Master Shi has a profound traditional Chinese medicine heritage, rumor has it that his ancestors even served as imperial physicians in the Qing Dynasty, thus carrying the tradition of a few hundred years of medical lineage.

    Old Master Shi has devoted his life to medical practices and is very well respected among the people of Binhai.

    ¡°I cannot agree with what Professor Zhu said,¡± Old Master Shi gave a slight smile. ¡°The pulse diagnosis for pregnancy is not a gimmick or a legend¡ªit does exist in reality. In ancient China, pulse diagnosis for pregnancy was known as the ¡®Joyous pulse,¡¯ a method that has been handed down and practiced for thousands of years. Everyone must remember the popular drama series ¡®Legend of Zhen Huan¡¯? Scenes were countless where imperial physicians diagnose the pulse of concubines. These are indeed reliable references. Of course, not every traditional Chinese medicine practitioner is skilled enough to perform this magical technique. Additionally, pulse conditions can easily be influenced by factors such as diet, exercise, and emotions. Clinically, we hope that the patients maintain a calm emotional state, and hurried or anxious visits may affect the results of pulse diagnosis. Pulse diagnosis should also be avoided after a full meal or drinking alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Ha, so, Old Master Shi, you¡¯re the undisputed number one in the traditional Chinese medicine world here in Binhai, If you were to diagnose a woman¡¯s pregnancy by her pulse, how sure would you be in confirming if she is pregnant?¡± Professor Zhu raised his eyes to look at Old Master Shi, his expression a bit mocking, as he made a sarcastic remark.

    ¡°Well¡­my¡­my skills are not proficient enough, I would have about fifty percent confidence,¡± Old Master Shi admitted, blushing with embarrassment.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha, fifty percent? So it¡¯s half and half? Excuse my bluntness, but how is that different from a wild guess?¡± Professor Zhu mocked.

    Old Master Shi¡¯s face turned red; he defended himself, ¡°My incapacity doesn¡¯t mean that other Chinese medicine practitioners can¡¯t do it! It doesn¡¯t mean that Huang Xiaolong can¡¯t do it either!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, there¡¯s no need for the two of you to argue,¡± the dean quickly intervened to smooth things over. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the location. Since even a renowned practitioner like Old Master Shi only has fifty percent confidence, I believe that there¡¯s no way that rural doctor Huang Xiaolong can win!¡±

    The dean exchanged glances with the hospital leaders present, who all sported relaxed expressions as if they held certainty of victory in their hands.

    Bai Hai looked even more haughty, ¡®hehehe, you small peasant, last time at the sales center you slapped my face ¨C you enjoyed that, didn¡¯t you? This time, I will make you lose face! You won¡¯t be able to continue practicing medicine here in the medical community of Binhai!¡¯

 Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Arrival at the Hospital!

    Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Arrival at the Hospital!

    Translator: 549690339

    Binhai City¡¯s First People¡¯s Hospital, VIP ward.

    Lin Jing is sitting on the hospital bed, casually flipping through a morning newspaper.

    Although she¡¯s wearing a patient¡¯s gown, it can¡¯t conceal Lin Jing¡¯s mature and charming figure¡­

    The timeless eyes of an eastern woman, the gently rippling light, soft and moist, mixed with an aloofness that warns strangers to keep their distance.

    Her snow-white neck¡­

    Her full, rounded contours¡­

    Her entire figure is so abundant, so stunningly beautiful.

    In front of the bed stands a middle-aged man, strictly adhering to decorum. He is none other than the deputy director of a district¡¯s public security bureau,

    Chief Xu.

    The current Chief Xu appears flushed with excitement, and an overwhelmingly energetic expression waves in his brows.

    ¡°Old Xu, who would¡¯ve thought that you would solve the unsolved case from the Binhai University branch campus?¡± Lin Jing puts down the newspaper with a faint smile. ¡°This is truly an uplifting event. The secretary is all praises for you and your promotion is all but guaranteed, rest assured.¡±

    Although Lin Jing is merely the captain of the Criminal Police Brigade of Binhai City¡ªat a rank not significantly higher than that of Chief Xu¡ªher Lin Family holds sway as one of the top four families of Binhai City!

    Moreover, despite being in her early twenties, she had ascended to her position as the head of the Criminal Police Brigade, which promised a bright future!

    Also, the city¡¯s top brass¡­

    Shares the Lin name!

    ¡°Captain Lin, you¡¯re over praising me,¡± Chief Xu said, appearing flattered.

    In the past, Lin Jing used to address Chief Xu as ¡®Chief Xu¡¯. However, ever since he acquitted Huang Xiaolong in the Storm Nightclub incident, she started calling him ¡®Old Xu¡¯.

    One can say that after that incident, Chief Xu¡¯s standing in Lin Jing¡¯s estimation significantly improved.

    She even began treating Chief Xu as a trusted aide¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m praising you, it¡¯s that you¡¯re competent¡ªcapable of solving the case and capturing the cunning culprit. Not just anyone can do that,¡± Lin Jing¡¯s eyes revealed her esteem.

    ¡°Captain Lin, I won¡¯t hide this from you. I mainly came to report this to you today,¡± said Chief Xu, excitement coloring his face. ¡°Although I arrested the person, strictly speaking, I didn¡¯t crack the case. Because the person who uncovered the real culprit is someone else.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lin Jing frowned.

    ¡°Captain Lin¡­ The one who solved the case, heh, you also know him, ¡± Chief Xu flashed a grin.

    ¡°Cut the suspense. Who is it?¡± Lin Jing was genuinely curious. Who would be so selfless as to solve the case that had once rocked Binhai, and then hand off all the credit to Chief Xu?

    Could it possibly be a living Lei Feng?

    ¡°Captain, it was Little Long who cracked the case!¡± Chief Xu¡¯s face broke into an even wider grin. ¡°He was the one who informed me over the phone about the true culprit of the dismemberment murder case! ¡±

    ¡°What? It was him?¡± Lin Jing trembled all over, utterly astonished!

    He managed to root out a ten-year-old case¡¯s murderer¡ªa deeply hidden psychopath! How did he do that?

    ¡°Captain Lin, please hold back your excitement and listen to me¡ªI¡¯ Then and there, Chief Xu began to spill the beans on how Huang Xiaolong investigated the case of the 508 dormitory murder.

    However, Chief Xu didn¡¯t participate in the events that night, so he didn¡¯t know how Huang Xiaolong caught the ghost, used spirit communication, or how he managed to sketch out a murderer¡¯s portrait¡­

    But Zhou Yuewen had relayed everything to Chief Xu, and today, Chief Xu dutifully embellished the story in front of Lin Jing.

    According to Chief Xu¡¯s description, Huang Xiaolong could be compared to a powerful land-roaming deity!

    In reality, Chief Xu himself did not fully believe what Zhou Yuewen narrated, as it was simply too incredible. But to curry favour with Lin Jing, he didn¡¯t shy away from singing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s praises.

    He knew, the more miraculous his portrayal of Huang Xiaolong, the happier Lin Jing might be.

    As for Lin Jing, she believed a part of the tale, but not completely. After all, these methods were too astonishing, and Chief Xu wasn¡¯t even there to witness them.

    Perhaps, he was indeed exaggerating to some extent.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought he had these skills?¡± While Lin Jing didn¡¯t fully believe his words, she was also pleasantly surprised, ¡°Old Xu, once I¡¯m discharged in a few days, take me to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, Captain Lin, rest assured. I¡¯m on very good terms with Little Long now,¡± Chief Xu was blowing his own trumpet.

    ¡°Yes, Old Xu, accompany me on a walk. Being confined to this hospital room all day is pretty suffocating,¡± Lin Jing smiled.

    After listening to Chief Xu¡¯s narrative about Huang Xiaolong, truth be told, Lin Jing couldn¡¯t wait to see Huang Xiaolong immediately. However, she was still somewhat weak¡ªafter all, she was injured near her heart, and there are risks associated with leaving the hospital prematurely.

    ¡°Alright, Captain Lin, I¡¯ll accompany you on a walk around the hospital. By the way, there¡¯s something worth watching in this First People¡¯s Hospital today.¡± Chief Xu grinned.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the attraction?¡± Lin Jing smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware. I haven¡¯t been keeping up with what¡¯s been happening.¡±

    ¡°It seems to be some kind of Western medicine challenging Chinese medicine, I¡¯m not exactly sure. Captain Lin, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    At 8:50 in the morning, Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3 to the First People¡¯s Hospital at a leisurely pace. After parking his car, he and Su Xiaoman both got out of the car one after the other.

    Huang Xiaolong had a youtiao in his hand and was munching away at it, while Su Xiaoman was holding a cup of soy milk for him.

    ¡°Dr. Little Long!¡± Brother Zhao Qi had been waiting at the hospital entrance for a while. Seeing Huang Xiaolong, he greeted him with a broad smile.

    ¡®Eh? Dr. Little Long has brought another lady today?¡¯ Brother Zhao Qi was slightly taken aback when he saw Su Xiaoman. ¡®She¡¯s not the one I saw at the sales department last time and she¡¯s not Sun Wei either¡­ Tsk tsk, not only is Dr. Little Long¡¯s medical skills brilliant, but his skills in picking up girls are also quite impressive. Every time he brings a different lady and they¡¯re all top beauties¡­ Impressive, really impressive.¡¯

    However, Brother Zhao Qi didn¡¯t reveal his thoughts and instead greeted Su Xiaoman warmly, offering her one of his business cards.

    ¡°Dr. Little Long, it¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go in.¡± Brother Zhao Qi suggested, laughing. But his smile turned into a frown in the blink of an eye, ¡°Dr. Little Long, the First People¡¯s Hospital has gone too far this time! I¡¯ve seen a lot of journalists inside the hospital. I¡¯m 100% sure they¡¯re drumming up publicity!¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhao Qi, don¡¯t be too agitated. It¡¯s just a simple pulse diagnosis for pregnancy. It¡¯s not going to stump me.¡± Huang Xiaolong finished his youtiao and took the soy milk from Su Xiaoman. ¡°Publicity? Hmm¡­ I hope they don¡¯t shoot themselves in the foot.

    The three of them walked into the hospital together.

    At this moment, there were some TV hosts inside the First People¡¯s Hospital. There was a curvaceous young female host holding a microphone, followed by a cameraman.

    The host stood outside a closed door and addressed the camera. ¡°Dear viewers in front of the TV, follow our shooting team and let¡¯s check out the current state of our 10 volunteers.¡¯

    Knock knock knock¨C

    The host knocked on the door.

    Shortly afterwards, several staff members in uniforms came out.

    ¡°These gentlemen are our impartial observers,¡± said the host with a smile.

    One of the observers held a sealed envelope in his hand.

    ¡°Come, cameraman, give this envelope a close-up.¡± The host looked tense. ¡°Dear viewers, this envelope contains the results of 10 B-ultrasound examinations. ¡±

    She pointed the microphone at one of the observers. ¡°Hello, can you share some details with our viewers? Everyone is very curious right now.¡±

    ¡°The 10 volunteers have completed the pregnancy test. Both the diagnostic results of Western medicine and the results of the B-ultrasound examination have been recorded in writing, sealed in the bag, and the answer will only be revealed after the pulse diagnosis for pregnancy of the 10 volunteers is completed,¡± the observer said painstakingly. ¡°Can we go in and have a look?¡± asked the host.

    The observer nodded.

    The host led the cameraman in.

    Inside the room, 10 female volunteers, dressed casually, were sitting or standing, chatting with each other.

    Each of their clothes had a number attached to it, from 1 to 10.

    ¡°Let¡¯s randomly interview a volunteer.¡± The host approached number 5.

    No. 5 was a young, beautiful, and trendy woman.

    ¡°Wow- you look so young and beautiful, may I ask, are you pregnant?¡± The host passed the microphone to her.

    No. 5 shook her head resolutely. ¡°No comment. We signed a confidentiality agreement with the hospital. Don¡¯t ask me, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Tight-lipped one, aren¡¯t you.¡± The host gave a wry smile, then moved over to No. 10.

    No. 10 was a woman in her 40s with a plump body, and she was busy devouring a piece of bread.

    ¡°Um¨C ma¡¯am, pulse diagnosis is best on an empty stomach, didn¡¯t the doctor tell you?¡± The host looked puzzled.

    ¡°No, nobody told me.¡± No. 10 looked confused.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°So, big sister, are you pregnant?¡± The host asked directly.

    ¡°You guess.¡± No. 10 took a bite of bread and replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Well¡ª Given your age, I presume, you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± The host tried to probe.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¨C Don¡¯t try to trick me. I won¡¯t fall for that!¡± No. 10 proved herself to be totally imperturbable.

    ¡°It seems we cannot get any information out of them. At present, everything is shrouded in mystery. Dear viewers, stay tuned. The thrilling pulse diagnosis for pregnancy is about to start! But first, let¡¯s go to commercial¡­

 Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Encounter! (3rd Update)

    Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Encounter! (3rd Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Brother Zhao Qi led Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman to a square inside the hospital.

    At this time, many seats had been set up in the square.

    Seated in the front, were the president of the First People¡¯s Hospital, various leaders, experts, Old Master Shi, Professor Zhu, and others.

    Bai Hai was sitting next to the president, his face smug.

    There were also some seats around the square and a large crowd of onlookers gathered, some patients even left their wards specifically to join in.

    ¡°Hey, president, that little bumpkin is here, look!¡± Bai Hai recognized Huang Xiaolong at first glance, a sinister look flashed in his eyes. ¡°Mr. President, look at him. Does he look like a well-known doctor to you!¡±

    The president carefully examined Huang Xiaolong. ¡°He definitely lacks an impressive appearance, and he¡¯s too young. Bai Hai, you don¡¯t think something unexpected will happen today, do you?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, Mr. President. The 10 female volunteers participating in this competition have been carefully selected. There are those who are overweight, those who are less than a month pregnant, and those whose pulses are naturally irregular. They¡¯ve all eaten this morning, which makes it even harder to take their pulses accurately. If the bumpkin manages to guess all that correctly, I would call it a freak incident. Mr. President, we can use this opportunity to promote our hospital, and I¡¯m sure our performance will surpass that of the Fourth People¡¯s Hospital!¡±

    ¡°Good, good, Bai Hai, you¡¯ve handled this well. I¡¯ll be sure to reward you.¡± The president said, laughing.

    Soon, hospital staff escorted Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman to their designated seats in the square.

    ¡°Doctor Huang Xiaolong, give it your all! Stand up to these bastards!¡± Brother Zhao Qi nodded at Huang Xiaolong, then returned to his own seat near the president and the other experts.

    In front of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s seat, not far away, were 10 low tables and 10 chairs.

    At this moment, 10 women dressed in casual attire, each wearing a number, nervously yet curiously entered the square and sat behind the 10 low tables in front of Huang Xiaolong, in numerical order.

    ¡°OK, all 10 of our volunteers are now present!¡± said a beautiful girl in a nurse¡¯s uniform, talking into a loudspeaker.

    Huang Xiaolong swept his eyes over the 10 volunteers, then turned his head to Su Xiaoman. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, can you tell which of these women are pregnant and which aren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, 1¡­1 can¡¯t tell¡­ their bellies are all flat, I can¡¯t discern anything¡­¡± Su Xiaoman furrowed her brow. ¡°Little Long, can you tell?¡±

    Su Xiaoman understood what was happening with today¡¯s pulse reading pregnancy test. To tell the truth, although she believed in Huang Xiaolong, she was sweating bullets for this challenge.

    The difficulty was high!

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Xiaoman, actually, I¡¯ve already figured out who¡¯s pregnant and who¡¯s not.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a relaxed smile. ¡°Why do they need to make such a big deal about this? By the way, Sister Xiaoman, if I win this time, I¡¯ll earn a million! I¡¯ve never made that much money before! Making money isn¡¯t really that hard, right?¡±

    On the edge of the square.

    Chief Xu and Lin Jing had also come to enjoy the show.

    ¡°Captain Lin, this is quite lively, look, there are TV announcers, newspaper reporters, and notaries¡­¡± Chief Xu¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s face was slightly pale, and she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like crowds. Let¡¯s go back to the ward.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Captain Lin.¡± Chief Xu nodded quickly.

    Just then!

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chief Xu¡¯s gaze suddenly froze!

    ¡°Old Xu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Jing asked, startled.

    ¡°Little Long! Captain Lin, look, your Little Long!¡± Chief Xu gestured excitedly!

    Upon hearing this, Lin Jing¡¯s body shook and she hurriedly looked over!

    When she saw Huang Xiaolong, dressed as a farmer and with a youthful face, an indescribable emotion surged through her!

    It was him!

    It was him!

    It was really him!

    There was a time when Lin Jing thought she would never find the young farmer who saved her on the train in the vast sea of people.

    She¡¯d watched the video of Huang Xiaolong performing surgery on her countless times. Even though she hadn¡¯t personally met him, his image was etched deep into her mind and heart, never to be erased!

    And today, after a long search, there he was, under the dim lamplight!

    This man had given Lin Jing a second chance at life!

    Lin Jing took a deep breath, greedily absorbing the air around her, and a stunning smile spread across her face, ¡®Hehe, I¡¯ve finally found you, Huang Xiaolong. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I be here now, breathing in this vibrant air?¡¯

    From the moment she saw Huang Xiaolong, Lin Jing¡¯s gaze did not leave him not even for a second.

    Unwittingly, her eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°Captain Lin, let¡¯s go over and meet Little Long.¡± Urged Chief Xu.

    ¡°No¡­no rush¡­he seems to have something to do. Let¡¯s wait a while.¡± Lin Jing composed herself.

    ¡°¡­Over on the left side of the square are our impartial judges and legal professionals. Also scattered around the square are media reporters from

    Binhai¡­Ok, our pulse-reading pregnancy test competition is about to begin! ¡± The nurse babbled for quite a while before finally wrapping up. She then turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Um¡­ Doctor Huang Xiaolong, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready.¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking for half a day before getting to the point, and I¡¯m getting impatient.¡±

    ¡°OK, Doctor Huang Xiaolong, on the square, there¡¯s a large LED screen displaying the headshots and numbers of our 10 female volunteers. For those you¡¯ve diagnosed as pregnant, ¡®O¡¯ will be displayed on the big screen. For those you¡¯ve diagnosed as not pregnant, ¡®X¡¯ will be displayed on the big screen. Do you understand?¡± The nurse explained patiently to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up at the LED screen on the square, which indeed showcased each volunteer¡¯s number and headshot.

    ¡°I understand, the rules are very simple. Can we officially start now?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Well, since Doctor Huang Xiaolong, you have no doubts, we can now start. Please, Doctor Huang Xiaolong, go and take the pulse of volunteer number one.¡± The nurse made a welcoming gesture.

    Unexpectedly-

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take their pulse, I can tell just by looking.¡± Huang Xiaolong sat in his chair, crossed his legs casually and showed no sign of standing up.

    He could tell by just looking whether a woman was pregnant?

    Suddenly, the noise from the crowd quieted down!

 Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Announcing the Results (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Announcing the Results (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    This sudden statement by Huang Xiaolong took people by surprise!

    He had agreed to diagnose pregnancies through pulse reading, but unexpectedly changed his mind on the spot, claiming he didn¡¯t even need to take their pulse! He said he could figure it out at just one glance!

    This joke was going a bit too far¡­

    Was he a god?

    ¡°Um¡­ Dr. Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re quite witty¡­¡± Said the nurse, feeling a bit awkward, ¡°Alright, Dr. Huang Xiaolong, please don¡¯t waste any more time. Could you quickly start checking the pulse of Volunteer No. 1? Everyone is waiting for your results!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m witty? I¡¯m not witty at all. What I said is true. I can tell at just a glance whether they¡¯re pregnant or not. Checking the pulse is as superfluous as farting with one¡¯s pants down. ¡°Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with Volunteer No. 1.¡±

    The whole room was in an uproar!

    Although traditional Chinese medicine is miraculous, it¡¯s ridiculous to claim that one can notice whether a woman is pregnant or not at just one glance! This has exceeded the scope of traditional medicine- it¡¯s a special ability!

    ¡°This guy is messing with us!¡± The dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital couldn¡¯t keep a straight face anymore. ¡°This is a serious and solemn occasion. As a doctor, he should treat it with respect! This is a hospital, not a circus to watch performances!¡±

    ¡°What a farce! It¡¯s just a farce!¡± Professor Zhu, an authority on western medicine, sneered at Old Master Shi, a grandmaster of traditional Chinese medicine, and said with a disgruntled face, ¡°Old Master Shi, what¡¯s your opinion? Does your traditional Chinese medicine have such a miraculous technique?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Old Master Shi was also pretty angry at this point.

    As a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, Old Master Shi definitely supported Huang Xiaolong unconditionally, but what Huang Xiaolong said was not just boasting, it was pure nonsense!

    In recent years, traditional Chinese medicine has been in decline. The heritage left by our ancestors has been lost with the passage of time. As such, traditional Chinese medicine has had a hard time surpassing western medicine in our country. Moreover, an increasing number of quacks have been using the name of traditional Chinese medicine to deceive people, tarnishing its reputation.

    Many people in our country now distrust traditional Chinese medicine, even considering it superstition or witchcraft.

    Old Master Shi and other elderly practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine were initially quite gratified that a young man had stepped up to challenge the western medicine in this pulse diagnosis for pregnancy competition, especially in these times when traditional Chinese medicine is in such a state of decline. They deeply admired his bravery.

    But it turned out he was just a fraudster!

    ¡°Ahem¨C everyone, please calm down.¡± Brother Zhao Qi cleared his throat. ¡°I do believe in Dr. Little Long. His words are not unfounded. Why don¡¯t we just wait and see? Don¡¯t dismiss a person so easily¡­Especially someone extraordinary as Dr. Little Long.

    Of course, Brother Zhao Qi staunchly supported Huang Xiaolong.

    However, the leaders and expert team of the First People¡¯s Hospital who were seated there looked at Brother Zhao Qi with disdain.

    They were thinking, ¡°You¡¯re a crude person from the underworld, what do you know about medicine?¡±

    The only ones still firmly supporting Huang Xiaolong were Su Xiaoman sitting next to him, along with Lin Jing and Chief Xu.

    ¡°Captain Lin, these quacks have no clue what Little Long is capable of! I trust him!¡± Chief Xu said confidently with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Lin Jing looked forward with a sense of expectation in her eyes.

    After understanding the rules, Lin Jing was amazed and even a little incredulous about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s claim that he could tell if a woman was pregnant with just a glance.

    However, subconsciously, Lin Jing believed Huang Xiaolong.

    Rightly so, after all, he had saved her life. Why wouldn¡¯t she trust him unconditionally?

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong sat calmly amidst the crowd¡¯s noise and doubt, laughing. ¡°Why are you all so shocked? Well¡­ it seems you¡¯re really ignorant. Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes visual inspection, olfaction, inquiry and pulse-taking. Visual diagnosis has existed since ancient times. It¡¯s not something I made up. As early as the Spring and Autumn and Warring States Period, Bian Que saw Duke Huan of Cai, after a while Bian Que said that ¡®your highness has an ailment in the pores which might worsen if not treated¡¯¡­

    Actually, Bian Que used his technique of observing qi to diagnose Duke Huan¡¯s illness at a glance¡ªI¡¯ve studied Bian Que¡¯s Eight Methods of Observing Qi, and can tell if these women are pregnant. Does that astonish you? Alas¨C you¡¯re exactly what¡¯s meant by ¡®frogs at the bottom of a well¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Bian Que? The eight methods of observing Qi? This is getting more and more ludicrous!¡± The dean, enraged, laughed ironically. ¡°Enough, let us, the so-called frogs in a well, experience this so-called ¡®Eight Methods of Observing Qi¡¯. It will be educational. Hahaha, Bian Que? I might as well be Hua Tuo!¡± ¡°Can I start now?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked impatiently at the nurse.

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± The nurse walked away without saying another word.

    ¡°Good! Volunteer No.l is pregnant.¡± Huang Xiaolong declared aloud.

    The staff immediately operated the laptop connected to the LED big screen, and behind the avatar of Volunteer No.l, an ¡°O¡± symbol was immediately marked.

    ¡°Volunteer No.2 is pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Volunteer No.3¡­ yes, also pregnant, but probably less than 20 days.¡±

    ¡°Volunteer No.4 is not pregnant, and she¡¯s a virgin.¡±

    ¡°Volunteer No.5 has a ectopic gestation- seems like she¡¯s undergone in-vitro fertilization. It¡¯s twins, so I guess that counts as pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°Volunteer No.6 is pregnant.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong described the situations of 10 volunteers in one breath, and on the LED big screen, corresponding ¡°O¡± or ¡°X¡± marks were marked behind each volunteer¡¯s avatar.

    The whole procedure took less than 3 minutes!

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The nurse¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Even virgins can be identified? In-vitro fertilizations can be seen? Isn¡¯t this baseless bragging?¡± Laughter erupted around the edges of the square.

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª-¡± Bai Hai also laughed. The B-scan reports from the public notaries were classified, so Bai Hai didn¡¯t know the details either and couldn¡¯t tell whether Huang Xiaolong was correct. But it appeared that Huang Xiaolong was just making things up, ¡°Dean, just look at this guy, he sure can brag. Ectopic gestation? In-vitro fertilization? Twins? Can all this be seen with naked eyes? Hahaha- I¡¯m dying of laughter.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The procedure had to be completed regardless of the situation.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the public notary to open the envelope containing the B-scan reports to verify it against Dr. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s diagnosis.¡± The nurse asked the notary to come forward.

    One of the notaries stood up holding an envelope, looking serious. He drew a deep breath, spoke into the microphone on the table, and announced. ¡°On behalf of the First People¡¯s Hospital of Binhai City, we have supervised the entire competition. We hereby affirm that the challenge was in accordance with the scheduled procedure, and that the results are valid. Now, let¡¯s announce the results-¡±

    After the speech, he ripped open the envelope with a rustle, and pulled out 10

    B-scan reports.

 Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101: If You Disagree, Step Forward!

    Chapter 101: Chapter 101: If You Disagree, Step Forward!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Volunteer number 1 ¡ª pregnant! ¡± The notary announced loudly.

    People couldn¡¯t help but lift their eyes to the LED screen, to see Huang

    Xiaolong¡¯s diagnosis results.

    Huh, he got it right!

    ¡°Volunteer number 2 ¡ªpregnant!¡±

    ¡°Volunteer number 3 ¡ª pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Volunteer number 4 ¡ª not pregnant!¡±

    Following the notary¡¯s announcement, all the noise at the scene abruptly halted, countless pairs of eyes were fixed on the LED screen.

    Right! Right! Right!

    All correct!

    Until after the ultrasound check results of the 10th volunteer were announced, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t make a single mistake!

    Zero mistakes!

    For ten female volunteers, whether they were pregnant or not, his diagnosis was 100% accurate!

    ¡°Eh¡­ he got them all right?¡± Even the notary had doubts, so he quickly checked the LED screen against the report in his hand, and confirmed it was correct.

    The entire hall was dumbstruck!

    Everybody was staring at Huang Xiaolong in disbelief!

    All their previous mockery, insults, and ridicule evaporated, replaced by shock and stupefaction!

    And also¡­ a resounding slap in the faces!

    ¡°Little Long, you won! You won!¡± Su Xiaoman clapped her hands, hopping and cheering.

    ¡°Oh my god, Brother Little Long is simply incredible!¡± Chief Xu¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°This is like Sun Wukong¡¯s supernatural eyes!¡±

    ¡°Heh, indeed remarkable.¡± Lin Jing also started laughing, with a soft and charming smile of a sexy and tall miss.

    And also, the number 5 volunteer said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s magical! He¡¯s right, I did in-vitro fertilization, twins, all in one go.¡±

    ¡°How could this be? Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Bai Hai abruptly stood up, his expression somewhat fierce. ¡°Cheating! This peasant boy must be cheating! It¡¯s impossible to tell these things with naked eyes! I don¡¯t believe it!

    I won¡¯t accept it!¡±

    This time, the big fuss that the First People¡¯s Hospital had initiated not only didn¡¯t bring any positive publicity, instead, it backfired on them!

    If things continued like this, the First People¡¯s Hospital might become a laughingstock in Binhai City!

    Their performance would be affected!

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple defeat at the hands of Huang Xiaolong, but rather a

    total debacle!

    ¡°You handle the mess you created! Quickly!¡± The dean glared at Bai Hai.

    ¡°Wait! !!!! This¡­ This is impossible! There is no scientific basis for it and it does not conform to medical common sense!¡± Bai Hai stood up in a rage, screaming aloud. ¡°There must be something wrong!¡±

    That Western medicine authority, Professor Zhu, also stood up with a cold look on his face. ¡°Medicine, after all, is a science, not some kind of witchcraft. Dr. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s behavior just now is not medicine, but a desecration of medicine! Dr. Huang Xiaolong, please provide a reasonable explanation, otherwise, we will not be convinced!¡±

    Another Western doctor stood up. ¡°I think it¡¯s a probability issue. The probability of being pregnant or not pregnant is fifty percent for each. In other words, pure guess would still have a fifty percent chance of being correct. Therefore, I believe that this so-called Dr. Huang Xiaolong is just incredibly lucky ¨C Yes, he made a blind guess!¡±

    ¡°I think someone leaked secrets in this challenge! We have a traitor in our hospital!¡± Bai Hai, driven to desperation, began making wild accusations. ¡°Or some informer sold the results to Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°Watch your words!¡± Several judges were also angered. ¡°You are doubting the justice of the judiciary! Please provide evidence, otherwise, we will take legal action against the First People¡¯s Hospital!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. Bai Hai just spoke out of haste due to impulse,¡± the hospital director pleaded nervously in despair. ¡°Dr. Huang Xiaolong, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t accept defeat¡­ but your behaviors, from a medical perspective, are truly incomprehensible they¡¯re not medicine, they¡¯re metaphysics, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Faced with such a situation, Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t expected it beforehand.

    He never imagined that the First People¡¯s Hospital would lose and then publicly renege.

    Do they have shame?

    Huang Xiaolong was somewhat annoyed. He stood up from his seat, his gaze sweeping over the noisy leaders of the First People¡¯s Hospital, as well as those experts who were making arrogant statements.

    Those people who were hit by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze felt a pressure in their chest as if they had been hit by something, and they abruptly ceased their clamor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that my practice is clearly medicine, the eight methods of observing Qi by Bian Que. You doubt me and¡­ you doubt me, you are doubting the treasure left to us by our ancestors¡­ this is unbearable! Okay! Today I¡¯ll show you what traditional Chinese medicine is! Anyone who does not accept it, come forward!¡± Huang Xiaolong also came off rather domineering.

    His practice of medicine, inherited from some of the most outstanding traditional Chinese medicine practitioners over thousands of years in Huaxia, was questioned by a group of half-baked individuals, which incited Huang Xiaolong¡¯s anger. He was ready to seriously teach these people who forgot their roots a lesson!

    At this time, among the expert team, a few traditional Chinese doctors led by Old Master Shi didn¡¯t stand up to argue with Huang Xiaolong. Old Master Shi¡¯s face was intensely moved, his lips trembling, and his eyes unwaveringly on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Old Master Shi, what do you think about these ¡®eight methods of observing Qi¡¯ that Dr. Huang Xiaolong mentioned? Are they really valid, or are they just made up?¡± A fellow traditional Chinese doctor couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t ask me¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ but¡­ this Dr. Huang Xiaolong, he¡¯s definitely not simple!¡± Old Master Shi stuttered. ¡°A master! I¡¯ve lived so many years¡­ and I¡¯ve had the fortune to witness such a master¡­ ¡®

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s outburst immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention to him.

    ¡°Xiaolong, don¡¯t be rash, let¡¯s talk calmly,¡± Su Xiaoman quickly stood up and advised Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Haha, Sister Xiaoman, do you think I¡¯m trying to start a fight? Nah, these fools don¡¯t understand reason, I¡¯m just planning to give them a lesson. Fight? Even they can¡¯t stand me fighting them.¡± Huang Xiaolong joked to Su Xiaoman.

    Just as Chief Xu was about to intervene in this escalating situation, Lin Jing gently held him back. ¡°No rush, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡±

    The sexy and tall miss had a calm expression on her incredibly beautiful face, her large eyes were filled with tranquility and wisdom.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t reason with words, do you plan on hitting people? That would be outrageous!¡± The director of the First People¡¯s Hospital walked out from his seat. ¡°Do you believe that I can call the security? This is absolutely ridiculous!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This is our territory, can we let this youngster play the bully? This pulse-diagnosis pregnancy test ¨C it¡¯s clear that you cheated and lost, and now you¡¯re incensed and want us to come forward? Are you planning to resort to violence? Alright then! As a traditional Chinese doctor, how could you be so despotic, unreasonable! After this, who would dare to come to you for treatment? Today I¡¯ll step forward! I want to see if you really dare to hit someone!¡± The First People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s deputy director, a thin and monkey-faced man, walked out with a few strides, shouting angrily, and then directly rushed out.

    Well, this guy can really twist facts and invert black and white, conveniently placing a hat on Huang Xiaolong.

    Soon, the entire leadership team of the First People¡¯s Hospital emerged and came face-to-face with Huang Xiaolong, standing there, hands on hips, glaring at Huang Xiaolong.

    The expert team led by western medicine authority Professor Zhu also charged forward aggressively, surrounding Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly, there were dozens of people surrounding Huang Xiaolong, yet, he remained unaffected, his expression calm and unperturbed, appearing rather like an unruffled kung-fu master.

 Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Meeting

    Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Meeting

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Young man, do you know medical ethics? Do you understand respect?¡± Professor Zhu indignantly roared with his left hand on his hip. ¡°Regardless of your medical skills, we, as medical practitioners, are older than you! Yet you shout at us, you tell those who disagree with you to stand up. Yes, we disagree

    with you and we¡¯re standing up now, go on, hit us! If you can¡¯t respect your

    elders, aren¡¯t you just being a beast?¡±

    ¡°Resorting to age.¡± Huang Xiaolong showed no respect, glancing at where the professor had his hand on his hip, he scoffed, ¡°What are you covering with your left hand? Eight springs ago, due to a misdiagnosis, you removed your own left kidney. What are you covering? Do you have a backache every rainy day?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Professor Zhu was like a person struck by lightning! He stared at Huang Xiaolong, stepping back three steps in terror, as if he had seen a ghost!

    Indeed, eight years ago in the spring, Professor Zhu, due to his own misdiagnosis, removed his left kidney. As a professor, an authority in the field of Western medicine in Binhai, committing such an error was indeed a huge joke. Therefore, he kept this as a secret, with almost no one knowing about it except the surgeon and a few nurses! Moreover, over the years, the surgeon and those nurses had all been transferred from Binhai.

    Since then, a subconscious act of Professor Zhu was to put his left hand on his waist, covering the spot where his kidney had been removed.

    Unexpectedly, this secret was seen and revealed by Huang Xiaolong!

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong turned to the dean, ¡°When you were young you had kidney issues, likely a result of your reckless fights which caused serious internal bleeding. Therefore, after your marriage, you didn¡¯t conceive until you were 40, correct? You also have a mild fatty liver, I suggest you drink less alcohol and stay up late less often.¡±

    ¡°Ah! !!!!!¡± The dean reacted as terrified as Professor Zhu, rapidly retreating several steps back!

    Huang Xiaolong then addressed a middle-aged female doctor. ¡°You have had asthma for many years. Climbing a few more flights of stairs makes you breathless, and then you feel there¡¯s phlegm in your throat which you can¡¯t spit out, leading to a thirst you quench by binge drinking.¡±

    ¡°You have mild depression.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had hepatic cirrhosis for ten years, probably viral cirrhosis, caused by food contamination.¡¯

    ¡°You suffer from insomnia at night, have a lack of clarity in thought in morning, easily experience a dry mouth, and show an unusually great appetite. This is due to stomach Qi stagnation leading to the depression of the five internal organs. If this continues for a long time, you are going to have serious problems.¡±

    ¡°You have no serious illnesses, but there¡¯s a smear of Evil Qi on your philtrum. Judging from your face, you¡¯re not a person prone to bad luck, it¡¯s likely you¡¯ve lately touched something unclean, or there¡¯s an issue with your home¡¯s Feng Shui. If you¡¯ve recently added something like a vase at home, I suggest you move the position of the vase to face the toilet, this can absorb the filthy Qi from the toilet and transfer the Evil Qi into the toilet.¡±

    Every time Huang Xiaolong said something, someone was so shocked that they went pale and stepped back as if they were struck by a heavy blow.

    By the looks on their faces, it was clear that Huang Xiaolong had hit their sore spots! They didn¡¯t even have the courage to rebuke him!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was like an unrivalled martial arts expert. As effortlessly as waving a bird¡¯s feather fan, he was defeating each opponent one by one with just a few words.¡±

    The spectators around the square erupted in cheers!

    Su Xiaoman¡¯s eyes were gleaming, her expression was utterly infatuated with Huang Xiaolong!

    Even Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help but applaud. On her pale face, due to insufficient blood flow, there appeared a trace of blush like rose petals. Her eyes were full of astonishment.

    In the end, the only person left standing in front of Huang Xiaolong was Bai Hai!

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t look at me! I¡­ I¡¯m perfectly fine! I don¡¯t have a single problem! You can¡¯t scare me!¡± Bai Hai screamed in panic.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not sick.¡± After repeatedly examining Bai Hai, Huang Xiaolong stepped back somewhat disgustingly. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not sick. But, half a year ago you had hemorrhoids surgery, your hemorrhoids were severe becauseyou¡¯ve been penetrated by a man! You¡¯re a bisexual, you have sex with women, you have sex with men, and you¡¯re also penetrated by men¡­ mother of God, disgusting! Stay away from me!¡±

    ¡°Wa~With his hands covering his face, Bai Hai started crying. ¡°Devil! You are the devil! You are not human!¡±

    With that, Bai Hai fled the scene as though praying for a crack in the earth to swallow him up.

    It was over.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his medical skills, had utterly defeated all the leaders of the First People¡¯s Hospital along with a group of Western medical experts!

    ¡°Divine Doctor! Divine Doctor! Divine Doctor! Divine  Doctor¡­.

    The crowd started to cheer, calling out in excitement.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s performance today truly deserves the title of ¡°Divine Doctor!¡±

    With the situation developing to this point, the leaders of the First People¡¯s Hospital, as well as experts like Professor Zhu, no longer had the face to argue with Huang Xiaolong.

    These were his medical skills, incredibly impressive medical skills.

    Not some so-called witchcraft or special powers.

    At the same time, people began to flock towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Brother Zhao Qi was the first to rush over.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡ª- Doctor Xiaolong, what a sweet victory today! Hahahaha!¡± Brother Zhao Qi shook Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand with a satisfied expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to punch those guys from the First People¡¯s Hospital. But you, Doctor Xiaolong, came to the rescue. With just a few words you defeated them. Also, Doctor Xiaolong, your medical skills are outstanding!

    Today, I feel so enlightened. Indeed, this trip was worth it¡­¡±

    Brother Zhao Qi was very excited, and finally handed Huang Xiaolong a bank card. ¡°Here, Doctor Xiaolong, this is a token of thanks.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong accepted the bank card.

    ¡°Doctor Xiaolong, the password is six zeroes. It¡¯s a new card, there¡¯s a million inside.¡± Brother Zhao Qi told him, laughing.

    ¡°Ah! One million!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    It should be noted that, except for the time he won money at the casino, this was the most money Huang Xiaolong had ever earned since coming to the city!

    He could buy several new houses in his hometown with this one million!

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Zhao Qi, I¡­ I¡¯ll be frank then.¡± Huang Xiaolong shyly pocketed the bank card.

    ¡°Hahaha, Doctor Xiaolong, why be so polite? You¡¯ve earned it.¡± Brother Zhao Qi admired and appreciated Huang Xiaolong at the same time.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong was a capable man. Although he seemed a bit like a bumpkin and was greedy for money, he only made money that came his way and was never weighed by guilt. Last time when Brother Zhao Qi had a critical heart condition, Huang Xiaolong only charged 300,000, leaving Brother Zhao Qi astounded!

    It was a life-saving treatment! Forget about 300,000, even if it was 3 million, 30 million, or even 300 million, Brother Zhao Qi would have to pay!

    At this time, Chief Xu too was preparing to go and meet Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Captain Lin, let¡¯s go.¡± Chief Xu sincerely suggested to Lin Jing.

    ¡°Um¡­ Okay¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± At this point, Lin Jing seemed extremely nervous!

 Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103: What a Monster! (Third Update)

    Chapter 103: Chapter 103: What a Monster! (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Lin Jing has been eager to meet with Huang Xiaolong to thank him in person. During the time when she couldn¡¯t find out his whereabouts, she was anxiously desperate as if she had lost her pillar of support!

    But today, Huang Xiaolong is right in front of her, within arm¡¯s reach, and Lin Jing suddenly feels a bit timid¡­

    Oh my goodness! The eldest of the four prominent families in Binhai, the jewel of the Lin family, whose extravagant status epitomizes the adage ¡®born with a silver spoon¡¯, surrenders to a bit of fear before a common farmer!

    At this very moment, Lin Jing¡¯s feelings are quite mixed, apprehensive, and include a blend of nervousness, shyness, and trepidation¡­

    It¡¯s like being in an interview or a blind date!

    Of course, Lin Jing has never been in an interview or on a blind date.

    ¡°Captain Lin, what¡¯s up?¡± Chief Xu was a little surprised. He found that Lin Jing was acting like a shy little girl!

    Oh my gosh! Unbelievable!

    All this time, the impression that Lin Jing gave people was that she was an ice-cold beauty, an unreachable iceberg. Not to mention shyness, she wouldn¡¯t even sincerely crack a smile.

    But today, in front of Huang Xiaolong, she reveals her girlish shyness.

    ¡®Holy cow! is Captain Lin¡­has she developed those kinds of feelings for Little Long? Little Long really is something else! If he could win Captain Lin over, then¡­then Little Long would be the happiest, most badass man in all of Binhai! Oh my¡­ in the future, I must hitch my wagon to Little Long¡¯s big leg!¡¯

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± As the old saying goes, even an ugly wife has to meet the in-laws. Lin Jing gritted her teeth, mustered her courage, calmed herself, and walked straight towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Before Lin Jing could get close to Huang Xiaolong, Old Master Shi, a prominent figure in traditional Chinese medicine, and a few old Chinese medicine practitioners excitedly rushed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Lo and behold!

    Thud!!!!!!!

    Old Master Shi knelt down!

    He knelt directly in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    The sight was so shocking as if ghosts were hovering over everyone¡¯s heads!

    Old Master Shi, a respected elder of Binhai¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine community, a doctor who has practiced medicine for generations, is performing a public kneel before a common farmer!

    Is this a mistake!

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Huang Xiaolong jumped in surprise. ¡°What¡­what are you doing? Who are you? Don¡¯t mess around! Why are you kneeling at me? Get up!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Old Master Shi said tearfully. ¡°Master, I am Shi Tao. I witnessed your divine medical skills today, and¡­l was in awe. I want to become your disciple, follow by your side, and study medicine¡­Your method, Eight Qi Observations, is unprecedented and unequaled, I dare not step ahead and assume, it is mostly unequaled in the future! Please accept me as your inept disciple!¡±

    This was crazy! Old Master Shi was kneeling and asking to be his disciple!

    ¡°Doctor Little Long, this is our well-known traditional Chinese doctor in Binhai, Old Master Shi. He used to be a royal doctor for some leaders in Beijing when he was young, his status was very respected¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so convinced by you today¡­¡± said Brother Zhao Qi in astonishment. ¡°Doctor Little Long, as the ancients say, if you can¡¯t be a good minister, then be a good doctor. Your medical skills are unsurpassed in this generation, and your future is boundless!¡±

    ¡®Again with the disciple thing? Oh gosh, this is too annoying!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was also a bit annoyed. Even Sun Wei, a vibrant and charming beauty, wanting to be his disciple was rejected by Huang Xiaolong, let alone an old man.

    Uh¡­.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong looked at Old Master Shi carefully, then said very dignified and serious, ¡°Sir, please get up.¡±

    ¡°Master! Are you willing to accept me as a disciple?¡± Old Master Shi swallowed excitedly with his eyes full of joy. ¡°I must have smoked from my ancestors¡¯ graves! Being able to be your disciple, my ancestors must be smiling from the afterlife!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­sir, forgive me for speaking bluntly, considering your aptitude, age, talent, um¡­hehehehe¡­l will say it straight, you are not qualified to be my disciple.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    Not qualified?

    If anyone else had said this, it would certainly cause public outrage. However, it was Huang Xiaolong who said it, and there was nothing wrong with it.

    Upon hearing this, Old Master Shi broke into tearful sobs. The few Chinese medicine practitioners who had also intended to ask for discipleship were disheartened after hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s rejection of Old Master Shi¡¯s request.

    Even if Old Master Shi was not qualified enough to be a disciple, then others, even less so qualified to propose such a request!

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª Old Master Shi, you better get up. Kneeling and worshipping in public is quite unbefitting.¡± Chief Xu appeared in front of Old Master Shi, helped him up, then gestured his mouth towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, your performance today was really breathtaking.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brother Xu, you¡¯re here too?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly stunned.

    Chief Xu nodded, ¡°Little Long, look

    Huang Xiaolong looked over as instructed, and suddenly, a strong sense of astonishment flooded over him!

    In front of him was a sexy and tall miss dressed in patient clothes.

    Bright eyes, beautiful teeth, and clear radiant skin¡­

    She had medium-length burgundy hair with gentle curls¡­

    Beautiful!

    So beautiful!

    Elegantly beautiful!

    ¡°Ah? Police Sister?¡± For Huang Xiaolong, it was easy to recognize Lin Jing at the first glance.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Lin Jing had a lot to say to Huang Xiaolong, but when they actually met, even the simplest word of ¡°thank you¡± she couldn¡¯t utter. She quietly looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡¯ve been admitted here. I watched the video of the surgery you did on me many times¡­¡±

    As soon as her words dropped, Lin Jing suddenly coughed violently, the pain of the wound causing her to frown slightly, and her face became a tad paler with the illness.

    ¡°Um¡­ Police Sister, your injuries are too severe. Although you¡¯re no longer in a life-threatening situation, the loss of your body¡¯s energy and blood is severe.¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a worried tone.

    Actually, when he first saw the sexy and tall Miss Lin Jing on the train, Huang Xiaolong was blown away.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Unexpectedly, today at the First People¡¯s Hospital, he bumped into her again¡­

    It¡¯s destiny!

    Without realizing it, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s little schemes began to stir again in his heart.

    ¡°Yes, the doctor said I need a long period of rest to fully recover.¡± Lin Jing gave a somewhat helpless bitter smile. ¡°What the doctor said is not wrong. As the old saying goes, ¡®bone injuries take one hundred days to recover¡¯, my injury is even more severe.¡±

    ¡°Police Sister, actually, it doesn¡¯t need to take that long. How about I give you another treatment?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

 Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Coordinating Treatment (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Coordinating Treatment (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Should I do it again for you?

    That phrase was so goddamn crude!

    It might be alright to use with other women, but this was Lin Jing!

    Chief Xu and Brother Zhao Qi, who were standing nearby, shuddered when they heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Jing did not take offense at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, since your medical skills are so exceptional, do it again for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Officer, please take me to your ward,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Jing readily agreed without saying another word.

    Huang Xiaolong turned to Su Xiaoman and said, ¡°Sister Xiaoman, this lady is a police officer. I saved her on the train when I first arrived in Binhai. But her body is currently very weak, so I¡¯m planning to treat her again so that she can quickly regain her strength and be discharged from the hospital. You go home first.

    Su Xiaoman was very understanding. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Little Long.

    I¡¯ll head back to take care of the store.

    ¡°Oh, right, Sister Xiaoman, please take care of this bank card for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the bank card that Brother Zhao Qi had given him earlier and handed it to Su Xiaoman. ¡°If you need money, you can use the card. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    ¡°Little Long! There¡¯s a million in this card¡­ I¡­ I¡­ you should keep it¡­¡± Su Xiaoman quickly replied, ¡°There¡¯s so much money¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t be a stranger. What¡¯s mine is yours. What are you afraid of?¡± Huang Xiaolong insisted and forcefully handed the bank card to Su Xiaoman.

    Su Xiaoman was deeply moved as she looked at Huang Xiaolong. She then choked up, left the First People¡¯s Hospital, and headed home.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s trust in her made her extremely emotional¡­

    She swore that in this lifetime, she could never leave Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Officer,¡± Huang Xiaolong returned to Lin Jing¡¯s side.

    ¡°Old Xu, you go back to the station now,¡± Lin Jing said to Chief Xu. Knowing when to leave, Chief Xu excused himself and left.

    Lin Jing then led Huang Xiaolong to her ward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Little Long,¡± Lin Jing said as they walked, ¡°How will you treat me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Officer, actually it¡¯s not exactly a treatment since your wound has already healed,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile. ¡°What we need to do now is to restore your weakened body and bring back its vitality. The reason you¡¯re so weak is because of blood loss near your heart, causing a lack of vital energy and many of your cells to die or lose their vitality. What I need to do is to use traditional Chinese medical massage methods to breathe life back into these cells and accelerate your blood circulation, making up for the lack of vital energy.¡±

    ¡°Massage?¡± Lin Jing was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Little Long, are you saying you want to massage my chest?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s sexy lips lightly moved, maintaining her elegance. Her emotions were hard to read¡ª whether joyful, shy, or resistant¡ªwith an overall calm, quiet demeanor.

    ¡°Uh, Officer, actually¡­ it¡¯s not necessary to undress,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    Unlike other women he had met before, Lin Jing gave Huang Xiaolong a feeling of maturity and an allure of a charming, sexy, and tall lady.

    This maturity wasn¡¯t about Lin Jing having been through a relationship. In fact, she was still a virgin. The mature charm she emitted was due to her age, experiences, and familial background.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Lin Jing smiled, ¡°Many gynecologists are men nowadays.

    When it comes to medical treatment, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, ¡®Officer, you should¡¯ve said so earlier! I declared that it wasn¡¯t necessary to undress; if you had said it earlier,

    I would¡¯ve insisted that undressing was absolutely necessary for the massage¡­¡¯ ¡°Little Long, how long will it take for me to recover after the massage? I¡¯m bored of being in the hospital,¡± Lin Jing asked.

    ¡°Officer, after I give you a massage, you will be able to return to work tomorrow, ¡± Huang Xiaolong confidently reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Although she had faith in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback when he made such a claim.

    That¡¯s entirely miraculous, isn¡¯t it?

    With this kind of injury, the most important thing is to recuperate slowly and be supplemented by a variety of nourishing medicines. But Huang Xiaolong just massaged it and by tomorrow she could return to work full strength¡­ It¡¯s a bit exaggerated!

    ¡°Sister cop, you have to believe me. My medical skills are the crystallization of the knowledge from all the extraordinary healing masters before me. I can even revive the dead!¡± As if Huang Xiaolong was stating a piece of fact.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s serious expression, Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help but smile gracefully. ¡°Alright, Little Long, I believe you. From now on, you can call me

    Sister Jing.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Sister Jing.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    They returned to the VIP ward.

    The room was quiet, filled with a subtle fragrant scent.

    That was a woman¡¯s scent.

    Emerging from Lin Jing¡¯s mature body, it was the scent of a woman.

    The smell was too delightful¡­

    Once Lin Jing entered the room, she sat on the hospital bed. Apparently, the stroll had left her somewhat drained. Pale-faced, there was a hint of deep fatigue. ¡°Little Long, we¡¯ve got over an hour before lunch, if you¡¯re hungry, have some fruit.

    ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯m not hungry. How about I massage you now?¡± Huang Xiaolong proposed.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Jing nodded eloquently. ¡°Tell me how I should cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, you need to take off your bra first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said innocently. ¡°Sister Jing, your heart was impacted and it¡¯s not advisable to wear a bra before you¡¯ve fully healed. It would put pressure on your blood vessels and hamper your circulation.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Even the composed Lin Jing flushed slightly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, her pale face turning slightly pink. ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡±

    With that, Lin Jing got up and went to the restroom.

    A minute later, she came out from the restroom, her face a bit blush.

    Huang Xiaolong ogled at Lin Jing for nearly a few seconds, swallowing his saliva involuntarily.

    ¡°Okay, Little Long, stop staring, and start massaging.¡± Lin Jing laughed, and she wasn¡¯t angry.

    Upon finishing, Lin Jing calmly lay down on the bed. ¡°Little Long, is this position alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Jing, just like that. I¡¯ll massage you now, just relax, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Huang Xiaolong approached her.

    Looking down at Lin Jing, her beautiful and elegant face flushed with shyness. Her nose sparkling, eyes enchanting, and her skin as white as snow, she lay there silently¡­

    And suddenly, Huang Xiaolong was left dumbstruck again.

    Lin Jing sighed, shook her head and said, ¡°Okay, Little Long, quit gazing, you¡¯ve already seen me, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah¨CSister Jing, you¡­ you¡¯re too beautiful. Alright, I¡¯ll start now.¡± Huang Xiaolong steadied his emotions, and cast aside his fantasies.

    His expression turned serious, his eyes clear and sparkling, and slowly reached out both hands.

    This dedicated demeanor sent a tremor through Lin Jing¡¯s spirit!

    Back on the train, when Huang Xiaolong performed surgery on Lin Jing, he was just as focused! Meticulous! Serious! Like a true sage, braced against all evils! Such an extraordinary character!

    Lin Jing distinctly felt a corner of her heart, that was usually well guarded, had been touched!

 Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Youâ€™re Cursed! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 105: Chapter 105: You¡¯re Cursed! (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong, however, was fully focused as a faint mist formed on his palms.

    Next moment, Huang Xiaolong placed his hands towards Lin Jing.

    However, he didn¡¯t attempt to undress Lin Jing, his palms instead stopping an inch from her chest.

    The fog in the palms began to permeate her clothes and seep into her.

    Like water penetrating every hole, it went through her skin, cells, and permeated the inside of Lin Jing¡¯s body.

    True Qi!

    Huang Xiaolong was pouring some True Qi into Lin Jing¡¯s body!

    Healing with True Qi!

    In an instant, Lin Jing felt warm across her entire body, as if she was immersed in a hot spring!

    Quickly, Lin Jing¡¯s cheeks became moist and turned rosy.

    The True Qi was like the best tonic in the world, as Huang Xiaolong filled Lin Jing¡¯s depleted Qi and blood, the dead cells in her body, too, were filled with new life and vigor.

    Signs of life took root within Lin Jing¡¯s body.

    Sensations of exhaustion and weakness vanished, replaced by obvious feelings of health and vitality!

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s True Qi seemed to turn into numerous little hands, densely patting Lin Jing¡¯s body.

    A few seconds later¡­

    ¡°Sister Jing, it¡¯s done.¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped upon saying this.

    Lin Jing exhaled a sigh, her face was beet red, looking somewhat languid, and a little unwilling to end¡­

    She was radiant!

    ¡°Little Long, you are amazing! I found out¡­ I¡¯m completely recovered!¡± Lin Jing was both surprised and somewhat shy.

    Although, just now Huang Xiaolong was only treating her, and he himself was pure-hearted, yet, more or less, Lin Jing still felt a bit ambiguous¡­

    ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯ll go to the washroom first.¡± Having accomplished his task, Huang Xiaolong grinned and headed off to relieve himself.

    When Huang Xiaolong came out of the restroom, Lin Jing had already gotten out of bed, sitting on the edge of the bed, peeling an apple.

    Her complexion was excellent, even better than before she got injured!

    Her physical condition, like the molt of a dragon or snake, was completely renewed!

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t exaggerate at all, with her current physical condition, she could be discharged from the hospital not just the next day, but right this moment without any problems!

    Now Lin Jing is full of energy, she can run, jump, and catch criminals!

    ¡°Come, Little Long, have an apple.¡± Lin Jing looked up at Huang Xiaolong and smiled warmly.

    The situation just now was somewhat awkward, but now, after a brief calm, Lin Jing¡¯s face looked as if nothing had happened, with a calm expression like a clear lake, neither turbulent nor impatient.

    This completely avoided any potential awl?vardness between the two.

    Wow, the sexy and tall miss was really something.

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t polite either, he walked over, took the peeled apple from Lin Jing¡¯s hand, and started eating cheerfully.

    So fragrant!

    The scent of the apple seemed to be mixed with Lin Jing¡¯s scent.

    It was incredibly delicious, Huang Xiaolong swore, this apple tasted better than those picked from Uncle Zhang¡¯s apple tree in the village.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Lin Jing looked at Huang Xiaolong, speaking softly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡­ I would be dead by now. I want to say thank you, but it seems that a simple thank you isn¡¯t enough. Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sister Jing, what¡­ what¡­ what do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, taken aback.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re a very talented guy. Maybe talking about these things with you is too mundane. But I want to repay you. So just say it, whatever you want, I¡¯ll give you.¡± Lin Jing replied gently.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Sister Jing, I want you, is that alright?¡± Huang Xiaolong said half joking and half serious.

    ¡°Huh¡ª¡± Lin Jing¡¯s expression changed, then she chuckled. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m quite a few years older than you, aren¡¯t you ambitious! Do you really want me?¡±

    ¡°An older woman is a golden brick, as our village chief says.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Hehehe¨C¡± Lin Jing responded with a noncommittal laugh.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Miss Lin, your lunch is here.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, the food is here. I¡¯ve ordered some dishes, not sure if you like them.¡± Lin Jing tactfully changed the subject.

    ¡°Sister Jing, us country kids aren¡¯t picky eaters. As long as we have something to fill our stomachs, we¡¯re good.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The door opened.

    A young girl, dressed in a pink nurse¡¯s uniform, wheeled a food cart in.

    The aroma of delicious food filled the room.

    Lin Jing stood up and helped the nurse position the food boxes on the table. Huang Xiaolong stayed where he was, watching the nurse with an unblinking stare.

    ¡°Little Long, come and eat.¡± Lin Jing glanced back at Huang Xiaolong who was gazing infatuatedly at the nurse. She felt amused yet slightly annoyed, thinking to herself, ¡®this Little Long really can¡¯t keep his eyes off a pretty girl.¡¯ ¡°Nurse sister.¡± Huang Xiaolong actually called out to her.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The nurse looked at Huang Xiaolong in surprise, confusion spreading across her face.

    Lin Jing thought to herself, ¡®What is this? He was just declaring his feelings for me, and now he¡¯s flirting with another girl right in front of me?¡¯

    ¡°Nurse sister, there¡¯s an aura of darkness around you. You¡¯ve been targeted by an evil spirit.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with total conviction.

    The nurse glanced at Lin Jing, looking embarrassed. She thought to herself, ¡®Big brother, your method of hitting on girls is quite unique. But picking up a girl right in front of Miss Lin, isn¡¯t that quite disrespectful? Your relationship with Miss Lin seems pretty good, aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Lin will get angry?¡¯

    The nurse hesitated to respond. She knew how influential Lin Jing was. If she upset Lin Jing or appeared to be crossing any boundaries with this man who might be involved with her, she could lose her job or even be ostracized completely from Binhai!

    ¡°Little Long, better come and eat now.¡± Lin Jing was starting to get slightly annoyed.

    She thought Huang Xiaolong was just flirting with the nurse. For some strange reason, seeing him flirt with another girl in her presence was upsetting her.

    ¡°No, Sister Jing, this nurse has really been afflicted by an evil presence, I swear.¡± Huang Xiaolong insisted.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Jing looked at Huang Xiaolong, recalling Chief Xu¡¯s description.

    Huang Xiaolong, as if a deity descending to earth, unaided, suppressed the haunting in the 508 dormitory at Binhai University¡¯s branch campus!

    Of course, Lin Jing was half-skeptical about this incident and didn¡¯t completely believe it.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe in Huang Xiaolong, but rather the concept of ghosts and spirits, which she¡¯d previously dismissed as superstition.

    ¡°Absolutely true.¡± Huang Xiaolong affirmed.

    ¡°Um¨CMiss Lin, I¡¯d better get back to work.¡± The nurse prepared to take her leave.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Wait!¡± Huang Xiaolong hurriedly interjected. ¡°Nurse sister, you¡¯re in danger. Don¡¯t disregard this. I¡¯ll do a couple of tests to prove that you¡¯ve been targeted by an evil spirit.¡±

    Lin Jing gave Huang Xiaolong a serious look, then she nodded at the nurse.

    ¡°It¡¯ll just take a few minutes.¡±

    Once Lin Jing had spoken, the nurse had no choice but to comply.

    Huang Xiaolong walked to the door, closed it, and from his canvas bag, pulled out a stack of yellow paper.

 Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Jump off the Building

    Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Jump off the Building

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯m going to burn some yellow paper now. There¡¯s no wind in the room, if in a moment, regardless of the direction, the smoke is blown towards this nurse, it would mean that she has attracted some unclean things.¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly.

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, the yellow paper in his hand started to burn, smoke curling up from it.

    Strangely enough, the thick smoke started to drift towards the nurse.

    Both Lin Jing and the nurse widened their eyes in surprise.

    Huang Xiaolong took a few steps, changed the direction, and the smoke unfailingly continued to drift towards the nurse.

    Until the yellow paper was burned out, Huang Xiaolong tried changing positions four times, and every time, the smoke was right on target, blowing in the direction of the nurse¡ªas if it had a positioning system installed.

    ¡°Ah? No way. Did I really attract something sinister?¡± The nurse¡¯s expression changed, becoming somewhat fearful and panicky.

    ¡°Sister Jing, do you have a tape measure in your ward?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Now, Lin Jing was almost completely convinced by Huang Xiaolong, and she answered promptly.

    ¡°Sister Jing, why don¡¯t you use the tape measure to measure the nurse¡¯s scapula or the butterfly bone on her back¡ªthe two spade-shaped bones on either side of the spine below the shoulder? Ordinarily, these bones on a person¡¯s back should be identical. But, if someone is watched by a sinister presence, one side may grow longer, one side shorter, because the evil spirit gnaws on the bone, more specifically the edge of one of the scapulae.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained swiftly.

    ¡°Come, nurse, let me measure it for you.¡± Lin Jing found a tape measure. ¡°Little Long, turn around and don¡¯t peep, got it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± As Huang Xiaolong complied with the command, he turned around.

    Lin Jing pulled the nurse aside, and soon the sound of rustling clothes being taken off filled the air.

    Half a minute later¡ª

    ¡°Little Long! Her¡­ her¡­ her scapulae¡­ they really are completely asymmetrical. You don¡¯t even need to measure it, it¡¯s clear with the naked eye one side¡¯s larger and one side¡¯s shorter. It¡¯s so odd.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s voice also started to tremble slightly.

    ¡°Whimper- whimper-¡± The nurse was scared to tears in an instant.

    ¡°Sister Jing, let her put her clothes back on,¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded.

    After the nurse finished dressing, Huang Xiaolong turned around only to see Lin Jing holding her and comforting her.

    ¡°Nurse, you believe me now, right? Under these circumstances, it seems the evil spirit is out to get you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight frown.

    ¡°Wah- Help me, Master! You must help me. I¡¯m only 19, just started working after graduation from health school. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to me¡­ Master¡­ please save me¡­¡± The nurse started sobbing uncontrollably in fear.

    ¡°Stop crying. I promise you nothing will happen as long as I¡¯m here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling cheerily. ¡°By the way, have you experienced something like this recently¡­ like although you don¡¯t have a cold, you would suddenly sneeze, and then your body feels chilly, and your chest would suddenly become stiff?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, I have!¡± Without avoiding any topic now, the nurse hurriedly replied. ¡°Just a while ago, when the head nurse was passing by me, I sneezed for no reason, and my body felt cold. My¡­ my¡­ my chest became stiff¡­ then when the head nurse walked farther away, I¡­ I felt normal again. Oh yes, the head nurse even gave me a smile. She¡¯s usually quite serious and never smiles at us. I don¡¯t know why but she smiled at me today. I thought it was because I¡¯ve been working hard recently, and.. the.. nurs¡­ she was encouraging me, and that¡¯s why she smiled at me¡­¡±

    ¡°The head nurse?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Actually, what you experienced just now was a result of a ghost passing through your body. If I¡¯m not wrong, there must be something wrong with the head nurse.¡±

    Just then¡ª Bang!!!

    A loud noise!

    It sounded like something heavy had fallen from this hospital building.

    Immediately after, there was a horrified scream. ¡°Someone committed suicide! Someone committed suicide!¡±

    Quickly, screams, cries, and noisy chatter started rising from below the hospital building.

    Out of professional instinct, Lin Jing¡¯s face turned serious, she rushed to the window, lifted the curtain, and looked down.

    Huang Xiaolong also ran over.

    Down there, a crowd had gathered around a flower bed where a patient-clothed, long-haired young woman lay prone, her face facedown and a pool of blood oozing out from around her body.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m going to go down and check. Will you stay here or come with me?¡± Even though she was still on duty, these kinds of incidents required Lin Jing to be present at the scene immediately.

    ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood by the window, looking out, seeing the First People¡¯s Hospital wrapped in an aura of resentment¡ªthis hospital building especially reeked of Yin energy.

    ¡®Uh, seems like there¡¯s something dirty about this hospital.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong had a hunch.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to scare Lin Jing, so he didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°Sister, you should put your robe on first. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if someone saw you.¡± Huang Xiaolong reminded.

    He thought to himself, Sister Jing¡¯s body is for his eyes only, no one else¡¯s.

    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re really sweet, protecting your sister like this.¡± Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go change.¡±

    After Lin Jing put on her robe, she and Huang Xiaolong immediately headed downstairs.

    The nurse with tear-streaked face followed Huang Xiaolong, not only fully believing everything Huang Xiaolong had said, but also unconsciously looking at him like he was her guardian angel.

    She thought to herself, if Huang Xiaolong was willing to help her through this crisis, she wouldn¡¯t mind offering herself willingly, not even frowning. Even when things happen, if he asked her to keep her nurse uniform on, she would comply obediently.

    At the ground floor of the hospital.

    It was packed with onlookers.

    Even the hospital¡¯s dean, deputy dean, and others had arrived at the scene.

    The hospital had already reported to the police, so Lin Jing didn¡¯t try to squeeze in to check.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    According to the information provided by the crowd, the deceased was a girl named ¡®Xiao Ying¡¯, a senior high-school student who was only in the hospital for an infusion due to a cold, not for any serious illness.

    Xiao Ying had already finished her infusion earlier today and was about to go home for dinner when she suddenly, inexplicably jumped off the building to commit suicide.

    Xiao Ying¡¯s parents were already at the site, crying inconsolably.

    Reportedly, Xiao Ying was a lively and cheerful girl, outgoing and optimistic¡ª it would be unfathomable for such a girl to commit suicide.

    Moreover, according to her parents, Xiao Ying hadn¡¯t shown any unusual behavior recently. Her suicide was completely unexpected and inexplicable.

 Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Head Nurse (Second Updated)

    Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Head Nurse (Second Updated)

    Translator: 549690339

    After learning about these situations, Lin Jing was analyzing with a frown. From a professional point of view, Lin Jing first had to determine whether Xiao Ying¡¯s death was suicide or murder.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the hospital building again.

    Well, before it even got dark, the whole hospital building was shrouded in gloom.

    A little odd, though, this level of yin energy wasn¡¯t too intense, but it spread evenly throughout every corner of the hospital building.

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t bother to analyze anymore, Xiao Ying¡¯s death absolutely had something to do with the ghosts!

    Not about suicide or homicide, it¡¯s the ghosts that are causing trouble!

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong heard the dean and deputy dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital talking nervously and scared¡ª

    ¡°Dean, what should we do? People are dying again¡­ people are dying again this year¡­ Dean¡­ it¡¯s terrifying¡­ every Lunar July, nine people die in our hospital¡­

    today is the first day, Lunar July has just started, and one is already dead¡­ we still need¡­ need to lose another eight¡­ what should we do?¡±

    ¡°You ask me, how should I know? Damn it! Hurry up and take care of today¡¯s incident! Pay them off, stop those relatives from making a fuss! If this gets out, it will have a big impact on our hospital! It must be taken care of!¡± The dean¡¯s voice, trembling, full of palpitations, and even, some despair¡­

    The conversation between these two people was not loud, and no one else in the room heard it, but Huang Xiaolong, with keen ears and sharp eyes, heard it all clearly.

    ¡®Yay, yay, yay, turns out, every Lunar July, this hospital, there¡¯s always some shit going down!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    ¡°Sister Jing, I need to ask the dean of First People¡¯s Hospital some questions¡­ Can you arrange it for me? Right now.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled Lin Jing to one side.

    ¡°Little Long, did you discover something?¡± Lin Jing asked.

    ¡°Erm¡ª I guess I discovered something, but I can¡¯t be sure yet. Sister Jing, could you help me to arrange it?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked serious.

    ¡°Fine, the dean is over there, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Lin Jing had fully recovered from her injuries, so full of energy that she could now return to work.

    Lin Jing adjusted her appearance slightly and quickly walked towards the dean. ¡°Nurse sister, you go back to work first.¡± Huang Xiaolong told the scared and frightened nurse.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± The nurse was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, here, I¡¯ll give you an amulet.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out an amulet from his canvas bag and handed it to the nurse. ¡°Keep this safe with you, it will ward off all evil spirits.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, master.¡± The nurse thanked him profusely as she took the amulet.

    ¡°Little Long, just go to the dean¡¯s office. The dean will receive you personally, rest assured, I¡¯ve already notified him, he will answer whatever you ask honestly.¡± Lin Jing came by and told Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, got it, Sister Jing, I got it.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°What about you, Sister Jing?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Little Long, my body is completely fine now. I¡¯ve accumulated some work while I was hospitalized.¡± Lin Jing spoke with some urgency. ¡°I need to rush back to the office to deal with it.

    Eh¡­ Lin Jing is indeed a workaholic.

    At the hospital, the girl Xiao Ying jumped off the building, and the likelihood of it being a suicide was high. Therefore, Lin Jing didn¡¯t intend to stay here for the investigation, some other people from the branch will come to investigate the incident.

    She has some leftover work that needs her personal attention at the office.

    ¡°Okay, Sister Jing, you can be discharged now.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Lin Jing nodded, then swapped phone numbers with Huang Xiaolong and added each other on WeChat. ¡°Little Long, if there¡¯s anything, just call me directly, don¡¯t be shy, got it?¡±

    ¡°I got it, Sister Jing.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded while grinning.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s contact, Lin Jing felt more assured.

    At the dean¡¯s office.

    The dean and the deputy dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital were all over the place, breaking out in cold sweat.

    Huang Xiaolong sat across from them.

    ¡°Go on, just spill the beans.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned as he looked at the dean. ¡°Tell me, what on earth has been happening in your hospital these past years?¡±

    As for Huang Xiaolong, the dean and the deputy dean were filled with dread and resentment, as Huang Xiaolong made a fool out of the First People¡¯s Hospital today.

    However, it¡¯s clear that Lin Jing and Huang Xiaolong shared a close relationship, even slightly intimate, and Lin Jing personally stated before her discharge to cooperate well with Huang Xiaolong¡­

    Therefore, they dared not vent their anger on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Dean, don¡¯t hide anything anymore, just say it out.¡± Huang Xiaolong, with one leg on top of the other, said.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± The dean still hesitated.

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go around spreading what I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Just tell me¡­ actually, even if you don¡¯t say it out loud, I already know¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tell! I¡¯ll tell!¡± The dean finally pounded his chest and stomped his feet. ¡°A few years ago, whenever it was the Lunar July, people would start dying in our First People¡¯s Hospital, all either from accidents or suicides. In this month, the number of deaths, no more, no less, is nine. After the Lunar July, everything is calm and nothing happens again.¡±

    This was quite mysterious upon hearing it.

    Why did all the accidents happen only in the Lunar July?

    No issue in other months.

    And in this month, exactly nine people died¡­

    Can it be that coincidental?

    ¡°Heh, you guys really covered this up quite well, it¡¯s been years, and it seems the outside world still doesn¡¯t know about this matter.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Ah¡­ we are helpless. If the matter became a big deal, the reputation of our hospital would be severely affected.¡± The dean sighed helplessly. ¡°Because most of the deceased committed suicide, though it happened in our hospital, it wasn¡¯t solely our fault, so we reached a settlement with the family of the deceased, the matter was suppressed with money, not causing too big of a negative impact.¡±

    ¡°We also invited monks and Taoists to perform rituals, but it¡¯s of no use, every Lunar July is like a nightmare to us.¡± The deputy dean shivered.

    ¡°Obviously, this is a supernatural event.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Hospitals are places where ghosts are easily provoked. In a hospital, there are four places where ghosts appear the most, the first place is the morgue, the second place is the obstetrics and gynecology department, the third place is the operating room, and the fourth place is the emergency room¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°As for the Lunar July¡­ in ancient times, July was considered a day to worship ancestors, the middle of July became the homecoming day for deceased ancestors, ¡®soul-seeking¡¯, ¡®burning incense for the underworld¡¯, generally, they are invited back before the fifteenth of July and sent away before the thirtieth of July¡­ It can be said, Lunar July is the month with the heaviest yin energy of the year.¡±

    Listening Huang Xiaolong talking fluently, the dean and deputy dean couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    After all, they had never really experienced a supernatural event firsthand.

    ¡°As for what¡¯s happening in your hospital, I will need to further observe.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. ¡°By the way, I want to meet the head nurse of the hospital building.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there were more than one accidental deaths in the hospital today¡­ at least two.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured. ¡°This¡­okay, I¡¯ll call her right now.¡± The dean nodded.

 Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108 â€“ Business Talks (Third Update!)

    Chapter 108: Chapter 108 ¨C Business Talks (Third Update!)

    Translator: 549690339

    Soon enough, the dean connected with the head nurse of the inpatient building, asking her to rush to his office.

    Huang Xiaolong waited leisurely.

    The dean and deputy dean were both wiping sweat off their foreheads nonstop, clearly they were on edge. Then at that moment¡ª Knock-knock-knock¨C

    The sound of knocking rang out. Followed by a woman¡¯s voice¡­

    ¡°Dean, I am here.¡±

    Her voice was cold, devoid of any human-like emotions, making those who heard it uncomfortable.

    ¡°Come in,¡± the dean said.

    The door opened.

    First, an inexplicable gust of cold wind blew in.

    The temperature in the office was pleasant, neither hot nor cold, but now, the moment the door opened, the temperature seemed to drop significantly, causing the dean and the deputy dean to involuntarily shrink their necks.

    Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes slightly, noticing a young woman in a nurse¡¯s uniform, walking in somewhat stiffly.

    She was somewhat attractive, though at the moment, there was an indescribable weirdness in her vacant eyes and pallid face.

    This young woman was the head nurse of the First People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s inpatient building.

    ¡°Xiao Liu, you look unwell,¡± said the dean, frowning. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± the nurse chuckled dryly, ¡°Sick? I¡¯m not sick¡­ I¡¯ve always been perfectly healthy¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Huang¡­ Huang Xiaolong, this is Xiao Liu, the head nurse of our inpatient building. She is very dedicated and dependable, has a good reputation in our hospital,¡± the dean introduced her. ¡°Feel free to ask anything you wish to know.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chose not to speak up but stared at the head nurse, then smiled and took out a few pieces of Joss Paper from his canvas bag.

    These are pieces of Joss Paper that people burn to honor the dead during funeral ceremonies or tomb sweeping.

    ¡°Here, nurse, here¡¯s some money. Please bring me a boxed meal,¡± Xiaolong handed the Joss Paper to the head nurse with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Huang Xiaolong! You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± The dean exploded in anger. ¡°Sure, you were victorious in the pregnancy diagnosis contest, we admit that our First People¡¯s Hospital has wronged you. But all that is over now, you¡¯ve gained your fame, what more do you want? Is it necessary to humiliate our staff like this? By giving Xiao Liu the money of the dead, are you cursing

    The deputy dean was trembling with rage.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled.

    At that moment, something bizarre happened!

    The head nurse expressionlessly walked towards Huang Xiaolong, took the Joss Paper from his hands, studied it carefully, and said, ¡°This is too much money for buying a meal, can I return the change?¡±

    ¡°No worries, you can keep the rest as a token of my gratitude,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s very kind of you,¡± the nurse said with a grotesquely broad smile, carefully stowing away the Joss Paper, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Silence!

    The office was suddenly as quiet as death!

    The dean and deputy dean, who were initially outraged, now stared in shock at the absurd scene before them!

    ¡°Are you guys feeling weird about why the head nurse accepted this Joss Paper?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked leisurely. ¡°Look at her arm, there¡¯s a blue patch with a ghastly red border, that¡¯s a livor mortis. And her neck, if you look closely, there¡¯s a faint strangulation mark.¡±

    ¡°Just like the saying goes: humans have human-like features, ghosts have ghost-like features. The moment we are born, our destiny is determined and encoded in symbols on our bodies. Examples include palm lines, facial features, and so on. Similarly, after death, the ghost¡¯s fate is also revealed. I saw those ghost-like features on the head nurse. Which means¡ªshe¡¯s already dead!¡±

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t accept her death, so she forcefully returned to her body, creating an illusion that she is still alive.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying I¡¯m dead? Me?¡­ Am I really dead? You¡¯re a liar!¡± The head nurse screamed in terror. The next moment.

    Whoosh¡ª-

    A faint white apparition emerged slowly from the nurse¡¯s skull cap.

    It was the nurse¡¯s spirit!

    The spirit fearlessly appeared in daylight as the nurse¡¯s death wasn¡¯t more than seven days ago. It had seven days to go home, look at its loved ones, and then report to the Underworld.

    Simultaneously, the nurse¡¯s body fell to the ground, her features quickly distorted, her tongue several inches out of her mouth, a gruesome sight at the moment of death!

    As if everything happened in slow-motion, Huang Xiaolong quickly took out a talisman, which self-ignited, filling the room with a golden aura, both the dean and deputy dean gazed at the nurse¡¯s spirit!

    Seeing the nurse¡¯s body and spirit together was a terrifying sight, causing both the dean and the deputy dean to scream in terror, almost fainting in the process!

    ¡°Ah!!! Ghost! Ghost!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Liu¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re already dead? Please do not harm us! I¡­ I¡­ I was planning to raise your salary. I was good to you end, please do not harm me¡­

    ¡°I can tell from your appearance that you hanged yourself and died about three hours ago,¡± said Huang Xiaolong to the nurse¡¯s spirit. ¡°Who caused you harm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I genuinely don¡¯t know¡­ I vaguely remember hanging myself in the bathroom¡­ I was wrongly accused, I didn¡¯t deserve to die¡­¡± The nurse¡¯s spirit¡¯s voice was hoarse and terrifying.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you. You shouldn¡¯t be staying in the hospital and causing harm, it¡¯s time for your reincarnation,¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t beat around the bush, took out his soul-collecting jar, and captured the nurse¡¯s spirit.

    The temperature in the office returned to normal, the gloomy energy dissipated.

    ¡°Dean, arrange to have the nurse¡¯s body taken away promptly,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the nurse¡¯s spirit has been captured by me. She can no longer cause you harm, now it¡¯s just a body.¡±

    After much persuasion, the dean arranged for someone to take away the nurse¡¯s body.

    Huang Xiaolong looked amusedly at the disoriented dean and deputy dean.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After about ten seconds¡­

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Huang Xiaolong calculated in his head. ¡°Every lunar July, your hospital is destined to record nine deaths. There¡¯ve been two so far, so seven more to go. One of you might be next ¨C but with me here, there¡¯s a solution. Honestly speaking, I am good at catching ghosts. With me on the case, the First People¡¯s Hospital will be safe. It won¡¯t be haunted anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah! No! We don¡¯t want to die! We don¡¯t want to turn into ghosts! Huang Xiaolong, no, Master Huang! Please¡­ please help us!¡± The dean, who had become a believer in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s powers, pleaded. His calm demeanor when facing the nurse¡¯s ghost was clearly not something an ordinary person could possess.

    ¡°I can take care of it. The cost will be 300,000 yuan,¡± Huang Xiaolong quoted his price.

    The dean and the deputy dean exchanged a look and in unison they said, ¡°Ok! The price is not an issue! Please, Master Huang, help us get rid of the evil spirits!¡±

 Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109 The Matter Isnâ€™t Over Yet! (Fourth update)

    Chapter 109: Chapter 109 The Matter Isn¡¯t Over Yet! (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Actually, for the past few years, the First People¡¯s Hospital has invited monks and Taoists to perform ceremonies every July on the lunar calendar, each time costing over 300,000.

    So, they were completely able to accept Huang Xiaolong¡¯s quoted price.

    After negotiating the price, Huang Xiaolong took two amulets out of his canvas bag and handed them to the dean and vice-dean. ¡°Keep these well and keep them close by. As long as you have these, no ghosts can get close. Consider this a free gift from me.¡±

    The dean and the vice-dean gratefully accepted the amulets.

    Huang Xiaolong then asked for the dean¡¯s phone number so that he could contact him at any time.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to check out the inpatient building now. If there¡¯s any problem, I will inform you immediately.¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he stood up to leave the dean¡¯s office.

    ¡°Every July on the lunar calendar, nine people die¡­ There is a certain amount of Yin energy in the hospital, especially in the inpatient building. But it¡¯s not that strong. One thing I¡¯m sure of is that there is not a super fierce ghost with an extremely strong resentment in the hospital¡­ it¡¯s just ordinary ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke to himself as he walked.

    ¡°Ordinary ghosts couldn¡¯t constantly harm people. Besides, this has been happening in the First People¡¯s Hospital for several years. Over the years, at least dozens of people have died. Such a huge resentment is enough to nourish a super fierce ghost¡­ Since there isn¡¯t, it means¡­ a formation!¡±

    ¡°Finally,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Someone or something must have set up a formation in the First People¡¯s Hospital!¡±

    ¡°Nine people die in the lunar July, no more, no less. Exactly nine¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mused, then his face brightened up. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out! Yes, that¡¯s it!

    I¡¯ve got it all figured out!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong arrived at the inpatient building.

    The body of Xiao Ying, who had jumped off the building, had been removed, and the crowd of onlookers had long dispersed.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up at the shadowy inpatient building, then he smirked and walked in.

    ¡°Okay, time to get to work! I should inform the dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital, I¡¯ll perform the exorcism in front of them. They are quite skeptical, I don¡¯t want them to accuse me of being a fraud later.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pulled out his phone and dialed the Dean¡¯s number, asking him to come to the VIP ward where Lin Jing was staying.

    Huang Xiaolong planned to do his work there.

    ¡°Thank goodness Sister Jing left early. Otherwise, she might be frightened out of her wits when she saw those filthy things. Hehehe¡ª women are afraid of ghosts, Sister Jing wouldn¡¯t be an exception.¡±

    Whenever he thought of Lin Jing, Huang Xiaolong felt warm and comfortable.

    The VIP room where Lin Jing stayed.

    After Lin Jing was discharged, no new patients had moved in yet.

    The dean, the vice-dean, and the head of the hospital¡¯s security department all came.

    Adding Huang Xiaolong, there were four people in the ward. But luckily, the VIP ward was spacious, so it didn¡¯t feel crowded.

    ¡°Master, have you¡­ have you figured out a way to exorcise the ghosts?¡± The Dean asked eagerly, his face full of flattering expressions.

    ¡°Yes, I asked you guys over so you can see it for yourself, in case you refuse to pay later.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated bluntly.

    Hearing his straightforward words, the Dean¡¯s face turned somewhat embarrassed.

    After all, they just refused to acknowledge the test result when he was diagnosing Lin Jing¡¯s pregnancy, right?

    ¡°Master, we¡­we didn¡¯t recognize your greatness before. Rest assured, from now on, we fully respect you.¡± The dean appeased Huang Xiaolong meticulously.

    ¡°Alright, enough chit-chatting, let¡¯s begin. First, I¡¯ll chant a spell to summon all the ghosts in the inpatient building to this ward. But don¡¯t be scared, just watch at ease.¡± After finishing his words, Huang Xiaolong began to draw the curtains in the ward.

    ¡°Summon ghosts? This¡­ this¡­¡± The vice dean began to feel his scalp tingling.

    With the curtains drawn, the room was dim and gloomy, giving off a rather eerie impression.

    Huang Xiaolong burned a reveal charm, and a golden light flashed across the room, ¡°Get ready, I¡¯m going to start chanting the summoning spell, prepare yourself mentally since you might see ghosts at any moment. If you¡¯re scared to death, I¡¯m not responsible for it.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the dean, the vice-dean, and the head of the security department, three old men, clasped hands together to comfort each other.

    Huang Xiaolong started to chant¡­

    The spell was completed.

    Suddenly!

    The ward was full of chilling winds, the temperature plummeting!

    The blanket on the sick bed started to rise as if blown by an invisible wind, plastic bags on the cabinet and such, were flying upward.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s coming¡­ oh my¡­ my God¡­¡± The Hospital Director stuttered, his teeth chattering.

    Whoooo¡ª

    A whirlwind swept through the ward, eventually morphing into a ghostly figure of a woman in red!

    This red-clothed specter floated in mid-air, her back facing Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Gh¡­Ghost!¡± Even though they had mentally prepared themselves beforehand, upon truly seeing a ghost, the Hospital Director and the rest were terrified, their souls seemed to leave their bodies. Cold sweat trickled down their foreheads like tap water.

    Crackle-

    In mid-air, the neck of the woman in the red dress twisted to a horrifying 180 degrees, her head now facing Huang Xiaolong. Blood dripped endlessly from her hollow eye sockets, globs of scarred, puss-covered flesh festered on her pallid face, creating an image of pure horror.

    However, upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, the woman in red shivered uncontrollably, terrified to move an inch.

    ¡°Th¡­This¡­ This is Ma Ting! She was a nurse at our hospital! Last year¡­ last year¡­ she died in this building due to an overdose of anesthesia¡­¡± The Hospital Director said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°What else? They¡¯re not all here, let them all come out.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    Subsequently, one ghost after another showed up in the ward.

    Huang Xiaolong counted. There were eight in total, including the new ghost, Xiao Ying, who had just committed suicide by jumping off the building.

    The Hospital Director, terrified and shaking, began to speak.

    Turns out, apart from the newcomer Xiao Ying, the rest of the ghosts all died during the seventh month of the lunar year, last year. Some were nurses or doctors from the hospital, some were patients, and some were relatives of the patients.

    ¡°Including Ma Ting, there are exactly nine ghosts¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then loudly said, ¡°Why are you lingering in the hospital scaring people instead of going to the Underworld after you died? Do you want to completely disappear or something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not our fault¡­¡± A red-dressed ghost girl began to sob. ¡°We all died unjust deaths¡­ After our deaths, we were unable to leave this hospital building, we couldn¡¯t go to the Underworld to be reincarnated, we¡­ we are trapped here¡­

    We must find replacements to be free¡­ and so, we had no choice but to hurt people¡­ Please let us go¡­ We don¡¯t want to hurt people¡­¡±

    All eight ghosts began to cry, their cries sending shivers down the spine.

    ¡°Ok, considering your circumstances, I will let you go this once. Come on, get in my Soul Cylinder for now, I¡¯ll find time to send you to the Underworld for reincarnation.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out his Soul Cylinder, flipped the lid open, and captured all eight ghosts.

    With that, the whole hospital was cleansed.

    The temperature in the ward began to rise, strands of sunlight seeping through the curtains brought in a sense of brilliance and warmth.

    The Hospital Director and the others let out a sigh of relief.

    It was as if a heavy load had finally been lifted off their backs, their whole beings exuded a feeling of ease and joy that was hard to describe.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over, drew open all the curtains, and looked out to see that the gloomy aura which had been shrouding the hospital building had completely dissipated. The outer wall of the building glistened under the sun¡¯s rays.

    ¡°Master! You¡¯re so amazing! I¡¯m completely in awe!¡± The Hospital Director quickly started buttering him up. ¡°Could you be an immortal?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°My god, I¡¯ve lived to such an old age and only today got to see a real-life immortal. Truly the work of an immortal!¡±

    ¡°Master, are you a descendant of Maoshan?¡±

    ¡°Master, our First People¡¯s Hospital will never forget your kindness.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed casually.

    He paused for a moment then said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to flatter me, it¡¯s not over yet. Did you think that capturing a few minor ghosts will ensure peace in the hospital? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not over yet!¡±

 Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Breaking the Formation (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Breaking the Formation (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    As soon as the people at the hospital heard what Huang Xiaolong had to say, their hearts, which had just been put at ease, were filled with dread again. Their faces froze, resembling awkward clown masks.

    ¡°Now, I have caught all the nine ghosts in the hospital, so, for now, no innocent lives will be lost¡­ However, this is just a temporary solution, not the root of the problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°A formation was cast on the inpatient building by someone or a ghost. That¡¯s the source of the haunting!¡±

    ¡°A formation

    Everyone was astonished and unsure.

    ¡°Yes, this formation is called the ¡®Nine Palaces Nine Evils Endless Death Burial Formation¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong named the formation.

    Nine Palaces Nine Evils Endless Death Burial Formation?

    Just hearing the name was terrifying. It was awfully intimidating.

    Thus, the faces of the hospital director and others turned deathly pale.

    ¡°The feature of this formation is that anyone who dies unexpectedly within the range of the formation becomes a trapped ghost, unable to reincarnate in hell. Only by finding a replacement, that is, directing their anger at another innocent person, can they be freed. The ghost that finds a replacement naturally moves on, the newly deceased ghost stays behind to harm others¡­ An endless cycle that never stops!¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    ¡°This is too sinister!¡± the deputy director was terrified, ¡°Director, have we offended anyone for them to set up such an appalling formation¡­ This is terrifying, we would have lost so many lives had Master Huang not taken action.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t crossed anyone! Don¡¯t you know that?¡± the director said miserably.

    ¡°We never offended anyone, whenever there were disputes between doctors and patients, we always resolved them properly¡­¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether your hospital has offended anyone, what we need to do now is to break this formation.¡± Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°If we don¡¯t break the formation and the hospital experiences another accident, resulting in a death that is not due to sickness or natural causes¡­ The Nine Palaces Nine

    Evils Endless Death Burial Formation will kick-off again!¡±

    ¡°No! Master, you must help us break this vile formation!¡± The director was crying and snuffling, nearly falling on his knees before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯ve taken the money, I¡¯ll get the job done.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Could I get a pen and paper, please?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Sure, sure, let me get it for you.¡± The director hurriedly found a piece of paper and a pen and handed them to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment and then began to draw on the paper, ¡°For now, based on the Bagua diagram of this inpatient building, I have determined the nine positional coordinates.¡±

    ¡°Qian palace, Kan palace, Gen palace, Zhen palace, Zhong palace, Xun palace, Li palace, Kun palace, Dui palace¡­ Done,¡± Huang Xiaolong put down the pen. ¡°Director, it¡¯s not convenient to act during the day. At night, you find some workers, take shovels and such tools, and dig pits according to the places I have marked on the diagram.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll arrange for the doctors and male nurses of our hospital to take care of it.¡± The director was quick to reply.

    ¡°Get some people with guts.¡± Huang Xiaolong added.

    ¡°Huh? Brave ones?¡± The director was puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find some hard-working laborers, those guys have a lot of guts, they even dare to move bodies in the morgue.¡± The deputy director hurriedly suggested.

    ¡°That works.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Master, will we¡­ will we¡­ excavate something?¡± The director asked shakily.

    ¡°About that¡­ I won¡¯t say for now, you¡¯ll know when the time comes,¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    After capturing the nine ghosts, the hospital was completely safe for now, and as clean as a whistle. Before it got dark, Huang Xiaolong had a good sleep in the VIP ward.

    Hehe, there was still Sister Jing¡¯s scent on the hospital bed¡­

    Awesome!

    The director personally brought over a dinner rich in delicacies.

    9 p.m.

    It was already dark.

    A flower bed near the inpatient building of the First People¡¯s Hospital.

    A group of people was gathered here.

    Huang Xiaolong, the director, the deputy director, the head of security, and a group of laborers all engaged in strenuous physical labor.

    The area was cordoned off and dozens of security personnel formed a human wall, preventing ordinary people from joining the spectacle.

    A few security guards were in charge of providing illumination with powerful flashlights.

    ¡°Director, how should we dig?¡± the head laborer asked with a blank look.

    ¡°Master, please give the instructions,¡± the director said, nodding and bowing to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Big brother, dig down at this spot.¡± Huang Xiaolong jumped onto the flower bed and plucked a few flowers. ¡°The soil underneath is soft, it will be easy to dig.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Brothers, let¡¯s get to work!¡± The team leader of the workers shouted, leading his men to dig in the direction Huang Xiaolong had pointed out, brandishing their hoes with determination.

    After about ten minutes¡­

    ¡°Eek! We hit blood! Oh my god!¡± The workers were suddenly so scared that they jumped back, and some even sat down with a thump.

    Their faces were ashen.

    They saw streaks of blood seeping out of the hole they had dug, filling the air with a strong smell of gore.

    The dean and the vice-dean were also frightened, their faces pale and bodies trembling.

    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Huang Xiaolong calmly took out a demon-destroying talisman from his canvas bag, lit it up, and threw it into the pit.

    Bang! !!!!!

    A thick cloud of smoke billowed out.

    After the smoke dissipated, it appeared that all the blood in the hole had evaporated.

    ¡°Keep digging,¡± commanded Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No more digging, this is too weird, way too strange.¡± The team leader shook his head fervently.

    ¡°Hey, get digging! I¡¯ll add an extra 2000 yuan per person!¡± the vice-dean shouted.

    As the saying goes, enough money can make a devil grind the mill. Although the workers were terrified, an extra 2000 yuan was equivalent to half a month¡¯s work at the construction site. They gritted their teeth and continued to dig!

    Before long¡­

    ¡°We found something! Seems like¡­like¡­a human head¡­¡± a worker screamed. It seemed, however, they were not too scared of a human head¡­

    Rightly so, these workers often worked in hospitals, carrying bodies, especially those killed in car accidents, handled different body parts like limbs, skulls, intestines. They had even carried brains! So, what¡¯s a mere head?

    On the contrary, the dean, the vice-dean and others were so scared that they were trembling, muttering, ¡°Amitabha, may the Bodhisattva bless us.¡±

    The team leader nervously lifted the head out.

    Under the strong flashlight, the head looked lifelike, like it belonged to a freshly dead person.

    The eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were well preserved, the skin hadn¡¯t decayed, it was just covered in soil.

    The head had been cut off, the cut at the neck was smooth and flat.

    At the forehead of the head, there was a yellow talisman.

    ¡°Everyone, pay attention. This is one of the formation triggers for the ¡®Nine Palaces and Nine Cuts Infinite Death Burial Formation¡¯,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually. He then tore off the talisman from the head, shook it, and it instantly turned into ashes.

    This made everyone gasp!

    The moment Huang Xiaolong ripped off the talisman, the ¡°fresh¡± human head visibly decayed at an alarming rate, shriveling up. The skin and flesh melted away as if made of water.

    In the end, all that was left was a startling skull.

    The people around screamed, almost collapsing from shock¡­

    What¡¯s happening tonight, wave after wave, made their hearts pound in fear. Thanks to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s calmness, their admiration and reverence for him were deepening¡­

    ¡°From the looks of it, this formation was laid down many years ago, so looking for the person who deployed this formation now might be a bit unrealistic,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered.

    ¡®Was it a human or a ghost that laid down this sinister formation? From the looks of it, it¡¯s likely to be a human. Interesting! Does Binhai have a real Taoist with supernatural powers? If I could meet the person who laid this formation, that would be truly interesting¡­l can discuss with them¡­they cut off nine heads for the formation, which is so immoral¡­Oh, it would have been fun if I had met them¡­l would have toyed with them till they doubted their own existence!¡¯ fantasized Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Now that the first formation trigger had been destroyed, the rest of the work would be much easier.

    Once you do something twice, it becomes easier. The workers, incentivized by the rewards, followed the map given by Huang Xiaolong and eventually dug out the remaining eight heads and burned the talismans on them.

    In the end, the lead worker buried the nine skulls behind the hospital¡¯s hill.

    ¡°Dean, that settles this matter.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the dean with a wide grin. ¡°Give me the 300,000, in cash.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it, I¡¯ll give it, Master, you¡¯re indeed a living idol! On behalf of all medical staff at the First People¡¯s Hospital, as well as all the patients and their families, we express our deepest gratitude and respect.¡± The dean bowed 90 degrees respectfully to Huang Xiaolong.

 Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Fatty, What A Coincidence! (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Fatty, What A Coincidence! (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    After breaking the sinister formation that had been lingering around the First People¡¯s Hospital for many years, Huang Xiaolong should have taken the money and left immediately.

    However, it was already very late, and the finance office was deserted. Acquiring 300,000 in cash would indeed pose a minor inconvenience for Huang Xiaolong.

    Because of that, Huang Xiaolong decided to stay at the hospital for the night and pick up the money the next day.

    He had to stay in the hospital to collect the money- he was rather dubious about the credibility of these folks at the First People¡¯s Hospital.

    The VIP hospital room where Lin Jing stayed.

    The room was high-end, designed much like a hotel suite, complete with a bathroom, living room, sofa, kitchen, and bedroom.

    ¡°Hehehe, the room Sister Jing stayed in, the bed she slept in, everything smells delightful¡­ Ah, this must be the legendary scent of a mature woman! Staying here for tonight is actually more comfortable than staying at a hotel.¡±

    Making a good 300,000 today, Huang Xiaolong was extremely cheerful.

    Lying on the bed, he exchanged WeChat messages with Song Yuru and Su Xiaoman, cheekily voice chatted with the aloof Cui Feiyan, and had a chinwag with Lin Jing¡­ Only then did Huang Xiaolong go to sleep contentedly.

    The next morning.

    The dean personally invited Huang Xiaolong to his office, and then ceremoniously handed over the prepared money to him.

    Huang Xiaolong opened the bag for a look. Neat stacks of crisp 100 yuan bills, not a single one more or less, exactly 300 bundles.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the money, and that means our business is done. If you have any trouble in the future, feel free to look for me. I¡¯ll take any job, price negotiable.¡± said Huang Xiaolong happily.

    Making money is not hard at all! It¡¯s really not!

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master Huang, could you please leave your WeChat ID with me? I¡¯ll contact you directly on WeChat if anything comes up.¡± said the dean sincerely. After leaving his WeChat ID, Huang Xiaolong happily left, with the dean, associate dean and others accompanying him to the outside of the hospital.

    As they watched Huang Xiaolong drive off in his BYD F3, the dean suddenly said to the associate dean, ¡°Find an excuse to dismiss Bai Hai.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± the associate dean was taken aback. ¡°Dean, Bai Hai hasn¡¯t made any significant mistakes in his work, why are we dismissing him?¡±

    ¡°This guy is an absolute moron! Is Master Huang someone he can afford to offend? He even wanted to compete in medical skills with Master Huang, making us lose face at the First People¡¯s Hospital!¡± The dean¡¯s eyes held a gloomy gaze, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve witnessed the capabilities of Master Huang yourself. We daren¡¯t offend such a person, not by a hair! From now on, we have to find opportunities to deepen our relationship with Master Huang. Go dismiss Bai Hai, I¡¯ll give a heads-up to the other major hospitals in Binhai, no one should hire this guy.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, Dean, I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± The associate dean nodded.

    With that, Bai Hai is completely finished.

    Whistling cheerfully, Huang Xiaolong drove leisurely. When he was passing by Nanhu Stadium, he noticed many banners displayed, attracting a very lively crowd.

    There was a sea of people at the entrance of the stadium. A significant number of people were queuing to enter, some were even hanging SLR cameras from their necks.

    It turned out that Nanhu Stadium was hosting a large-scale international car exhibition today.

    ¡°Huh? Selling cars?¡± Huang Xiaolong hit the brakes and parked his car in a temporary parking space by the side of the road.

    ¡°Should I buy a car?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the small bag placed on the passenger seat. Inside it was a warm 300,000 cash.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t need to buy a car for himself, he was quite comfortable driving his BYD F3, and it was sufficient for his needs.

    He wanted to buy a car for Su Xiaoman.

    Su Xiaoman had a driver¡¯s license, but no car. Moreover, now that she had started her own business, she certainly needed a car for her errands, otherwise, it would be inconvenient.

    ¡°I made this money easily anyway, I¡¯ll buy Sister Xiaoman a car.¡± Huang Xiaolong made up his mind.

    Although he¡¯s a rural boy, he is quite generous with his women.

    In his opinion, the primary purpose of making money was to enjoy the process.

    Being able to use money to make his woman happy and improve her living standards, that¡¯s worth every penny.

    Having made up his mind, Huang Xiaolong parked his car near the stadium, then, with the bag full of money in hand, he walked into the stadium with the crowd, wearing a big smile.

    ¡°Hehehe, Today, I¡¯ll give my Sister Xiaoman a surprise! Us country boys can also be romantic!¡±

    Upon entering the stadium, Huang Xiaolong was astounded!

    Crap, there¡¯s too many people! And so many pretty car models, too!

    Some wore cheongsams, low-cut evening gowns, short skirts exposing their thighs, others were doing cosplay¡­ One was younger and prettier than the last!

    ¡°My god! They¡¯re dressed so sexily! So much skin showing! Wow, their skin is slick and tender, simply glowing with health!¡± Huang Xiaolong observed and exclaimed continuously. He saw many others taking pictures with their phones or cameras, and followed suit by taking out his phone and started clicking away. ¡°So tall¡­ Such long legs¡­¡±

    Amidst many booths at the car show, the most popular was the Porsche stand.

    This was not because Porsche was the most popular brand at the show, but because the model there was extremely popular.

    This model, very tall.

    Her height was at least 1.85 meters. Wearing high heels, her altitude reached a terrifying 1.95 meters!

    She was the tallest model in the entire car show, taller than those invited from Europe and America!

    Not only tall, but her facial features incredibly resembled Sister Zhiling, a superstar from the island nation, almost 80, 90 percent similar!

    This was simply fantastic!

    Dressed in a black evening gown, she exuded an aristocratic feel, the dress artfully skimming her perfect curves, sexy without being vulgar¡­

    Her long evening gown trailed to her toes and opened from the side straight to her waist, revealing a glimpse of her long, snow-white leg with every step¡­

    A designer necklace graced her neck¡­

    Her glossy black hair was gathered at the back of her head¡­

    Her delicately decorated slender hand carried a small clutch¡­

    Whenever she gracefully moved, countless glances swept over her, some of them undoubtedly malicious.

    Click-Click¨CClick¡ª

    Every second, there would be a camera or cell phone capturing her.

    Among the crowd, unsavory comments were commonplace¡ª

    ¡°My God, she¡¯s so tall! So beautiful! I could drool over these legs for a year!¡±

    ¡°If I were with her, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t let her remove her shoes¡ªan almost 2-meter tall frame, this cannon base is simply indescribably perfect!¡± ¡°This model looks like Sister Zhiling, I can¡¯t bear it. I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°So beautiful, I damn well want to rape her! So what if I jail! Worth it for three years, even life imprisonment wouldn¡¯t be a loss!¡±

    This model was none other than Wu Shanshan! The hard-nosed policewoman.

    At this moment, Wu Shanshan felt extremely uncomfortable!

    In her life, she had never worn such a dress nor had ever been ogled at as if she was a monkey in a zoo!

    ¡®Damn it! Bastards! Perverts! If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have lost my dignity?¡¯ The rage in Wu Shanshan¡¯s heart seemed ready to explode.

    Remembering the shocking humiliation in the police station¡¯s interrogation room, the near-rape situation by Huang Xiaolong, Wu Shanshan gritted her teeth in anger.

    Moreover, her buttocks were still throbbing painfully.

    ¡®Pervert, you violent handler, my buttocks are swollen! Now I can¡¯t even dare to sit for long! I¡¯d love to butcher you!¡¯

    However, no matter how much she despised Huang Xiaolong, Wu Shanshan was utterly helpless before him.

    She could not possibly defeat him, not to mention resisting him¡ªthat bastard seemed bewitched, he could immobilize anyone¡¯s body, then butcher them like fish on a chopping block!

    Every time she thought about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, Wu Shanshan shivered in dread.

    ¡®Enough, I hope in my life again I don¡¯t meet that pervert¡­ He forced me to suspend duty, docked my wages and bonuses and left me with no choice but to model here¡­ He¡¯s really the bane of my life! Dear God, please, I never want to meet him again!¡¯

    Wu Shanshan had a miserable life, she was suspended from her job, and no one knew when she¡¯d be able to return. And, due to some unique circumstances at home, she had to earn money to support her family.

    She disliked, even detested, the job of being a model. However, for a daily wage of 2000 yuan, she could only endure it.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just as Wu Shanshan was lost in her array of thoughts, abruptly, a voice stopped her¡ª

    ¡°Fat Wu! What a coincidence!¡±

    Wu Shanshan shivered involuntarily, a chill running up her spine, and she almost stumbled!

    Looking in the direction of the voice, she saw Huang Xiaolong wearing that old patched shirt, smiling at her.

    ¡®Oh my God! He¡­ It¡¯s him again? Damn¡­ What bad luck will I encounter this time? It¡¯s too horrible! No! Please!!!!¡¯ Despair filled Wu Shanshan¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Struck by Disaster? (Seventh Update)

    Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Struck by Disaster? (Seventh Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong, looking all familiar and at ease with Wu Shanshan, squeezed his way through the crowd and walked right up to the stage, right up to Wu

    Shanshan.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± Wu Shanshan retreated a step, looking both horrified and angry at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Will you ever stop? Just leave! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    Wu Shanshan was truly frustrated. Huang Xiaolong had humiliated her terribly and even caused her to lose her job. Given her explosive temper, she should be confronting him fiercely. But she dared not provoke him particularly in this setting, in case Huang Xiaolong would condemn her in public ¡ª that would be the ultimate disgrace.

    She had no choice but to swallow her anger!

    ¡°Fat Wu, you¡¯re really tall.¡± Huang Xiaolong, standing at about 1.78 meters tall, had to look up when addressing Wu Shanshan, who, thanks to her high heels, loomed imposingly at a height of 1.95m. ¡°With a height like yours, you should be making quite a bit of money as a car model, right?¡±

    ¡°I! I! You think I love being a car model? Isn¡¯t it all because of you that I lost my job!¡± Wu Shanshan exclaimed between gritted teeth and added with a sob, ¡°I beg you, let me go, spare me, won¡¯t you? I have apologized to you. Don¡¯t keep harassing me. Don¡¯t annihilate me, okay?¡±

    At her words, the surrounding crowd seemed to contemplate a lot.

    Could it be, there¡¯s a story between this ¡°perfect model¡± and this shabby-looking country bumpkin?

    Huang Xiaolong was startled. ¡°Fat Wu, I didn¡¯t harass you or harm you, did I? The last time, it was clearly your fault. I was the victim. Why do you act now like you¡¯re the aggrieved party¡­¡± He lifted his gaze to her prominent mountain peaks that were perfectly symmetrical. ¡°Look, after my treatment, aren¡¯t both your breasts the same size now? Why don¡¯t you thank me in person? I didn¡¯t even charge you for my services.¡±

    Splash-

    Upon hearing his words, Wu Shanshan felt as though she had just spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    Just then¡­

    ¡°You shameless bitch, Wu Shanshan!¡± A shrill voice rang out.

    Soon, a tall girl dressed in a white backless halter-top dress stormed towards

    Wu Shanshan. A group of heavily made-up young women, each standing about 1.7 meters tall, followed closely. Further behind was a man dressed head-to-toe in famous brands in his thirties.

    ¡°Hmm? Song Jia?¡± Wu Shanshan furrowed her brows slightly with an expression of disgust on her face.

    Clearly, Wu Shanshan and the girl in the white backless halter-top dress had an unfriendly relationship.

    ¡°I just really find it amusing how considerate and professional you look, yet you¡¯re so dishonest!¡± The girl in her halter-top dress approached Wu Shanshan. ¡°No wonder you were kicked out of the police force! You¡¯re just a liability, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Exposing her scandal right to her face left Wu Shanshan, literally fuming with frosty anger, ¡°Song Jia, what did you say? Say that again!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you still dare to argue with me?¡± Song Jia, taken aback by Wu Shanshan¡¯s intimidating display, nervously took a step back. Soon, she started to make a fuss. ¡°Everyone, judge this for yourself! This Wu Shanshan stole my jade bracelet, and she dares to scold me now. Isn¡¯t she a scumbag? Isn¡¯t she trash?¡±

    Song Jia held an exquisitely crafted jewelry box in her hand.

    ¡°Yes, just now, while we were with Song Jia, in the rest room, we found a jewelry box in Wu Shanshan¡¯s locker that had a jade bangle in it. This was a birthday gift to Song Jia from her boyfriend. Why would this jade bangle be in Wu Shanshan¡¯s locker?¡± one of Song Jia¡¯s sidekicks glibly retorted.

    With that, the surrounding crowd figured out the situation.

    Wu Shanshan stole Song Jia¡¯s jade bracelet! ¡°Damn it, such a beautiful car model is actually a thief.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, never judge a book by its cover.¡±

    ¡°Yes, being a car model only pays so much. If you casually steal some valuable things, it means you can afford to slack off for a few months.¡±

    ¡°Ah, people these days, they¡¯ll do anything just for money. Where¡¯s the moral bottom line? Besides, theft is a crime.

    ¡°Song Jia, you¡¯re framing me!¡± Wu Shanshan was absolutely livid.

    Due to her volatile temper, Wu Shanshan had a tense relationship with many other car models at the car show. This was particularly the case with Song Jia, with whom she had even had a quarrel.

    Wu Shanshan had not stolen the jade bracelet, it was clear that Song Jia was framing her today.

    That¡¯s not all; with such a scene, Wu Shanshan¡¯s current job as a car model was almost certainly over!

    worse, if her reputation was ruined, Wu Shanshan would find it difficult to return to work anymore.

    ¡®Shanshan, calm down, calm down, you must not resort to violence, or you¡¯ll never be a cop again¡­¡¯ Wu Shanshan suppressed her desire to knock Song Jia to the ground.

    Wu Shanshan shot a glance at Huang Xiaolong who was grinning from ear to ear, ¡®No way? Could this guy really be my bad luck charm? As soon as he shows up, I encounter misfortune and lose my job?¡¯

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Alright, Jia Jia, don¡¯t be so pushy. Let me say it.¡± The boyfriend of Song

    Jia, the neatly dressed thirty something, stepped forward. His eyes surveyed

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s full and wonderfully proportioned body; a greedy, lewd expression seeped into his gaze. He swallowed hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re Wu Shanshan, right? Let me explain. This jade bracelet was something I bought from the island during a business trip, a birthday gift for Jia Jia. It¡¯s not expensive, just 180,000. The receipt is still with me. But yesterday, Jia Jia said the bracelet went missing. Today, it turned up in your locker¡­¡± The man sneered. ¡°The bracelet isn¡¯t worth much. I believe, Wu Shanshan, you didn¡¯t mean to¡­ uh¡­ steal it¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As he spoke, he casually drew a car key from his bag and began to play with it.

    The onlookers immediately recognized it. Some even gasped, ¡°It¡¯s a Bentley car key! He¡¯s surely loaded! No wonder he says the 180,000 jade bracelet isn¡¯t valuable¡­ Wow, only real big shots can show such high-profile flare.¡±

    At that moment, Song Jia looked as proud as a peacock, puffing out her chest, glancing around as if to suggest ¨C see how awesome my boyfriend is!

    The man continued, ¡°That is, Wu Shanshan, just now, Jia Jia was insisting on calling the police, but I stopped her. I don¡¯t want to ruin you. I do understand a bit about the penalty for theft. Ha-ha, theft of a particularly large amount, over 150 ,ooo, is punishable by life imprisonment¡­ My bracelet, 180 ,ooo. It¡¯s clearly stated on the receipt.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone clearly had an element of threat!

 Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Fake Goods (Eighth Update)

    Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Fake Goods (Eighth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The onlookers all gasped.

    Life imprisonment!

    This is a serious problem!

    Such a young and beautiful girl, if she really was sentenced to life imprisonment, her life would be ruined! The very thought of it is terrifying!

    Now Wu Shanshan was both angry and anxious, feeling somewhat speechless. ¡°What evidence do you have to accuse me of theft?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well¡­Wu Shanshan, many people here saw with their own eyes that the jade bracelet was found in your drawer,¡± the man said with a smile.

    The car models who had come with Song Jia all chorused, ¡°Right, we saw it with our own eyes. We can testify.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to check the security cameras!¡± Wu Shanshan argued resolutely.

    ¡°Sorry, our rest area does not have security cameras installed,¡± Song Jia replied with a cold laugh. Her face showed a mix of schadenfreude and blatant boldness.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s not make things difficult, ¡± the man said, swallowing as he looked at Wu Shanshan¡¯s long legs. ¡°Wu Shanshan, let¡¯s settle this privately. As long as you apologize sincerely, I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±

    He had his own plans in mind.

    Settle it privately?

    He wanted to settle it privately, in bed!

    The moment he saw Wu Shanshan, the man could hardly suppress his desires.

    So tall! So beautiful!

    In his life, he had never been involved with a girl of this type!

    The man thought to himself, with such long legs, lifting and placing them on his shoulders, and then¡­

    My God, wouldn¡¯t that be heavenly?

    At this time, the person in charge of the sports venue, the person in charge of the car show, and the security personnel all approached.

    Song Jia was elaborately describing how Wu Shanshan had stolen her jade bracelet.

    The car show manager¡¯s expression looked a bit gloomy. ¡°Wu Shanshan, what is going on? Explain yourself!¡±

    ¡°President MO, I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± Wu Shanshan defended.

    At the same time, Wu Shanshan felt a pang of sadness.

    Since graduting from police school, everything had been smooth for her. She was successfully assigned to the police bureau, and despite several complaints, they were just minor criticisms and her bonuses got deducted. Although she had a straight-forward personality, she was upright in character, so her colleagues didn¡¯t take it against her and even feared her a bit.

    But now, her position was suspended and she faced a major setback in her career. With no source of income and her family in urgent need of money, she was forced to work here as a car model, letting people blatantly stare at her body. Wasn¡¯t her life difficult?

    And now, she was falsely accused of being a thief.

    For the first time in her life, Wu Shanshan truly realized how hard life can be.

    Sigh! In the adult world, there is never such a thing as ¡°easy¡±.

    A surge of tears welled up in her heart.

    She struggled to keep the tears in, reminding herself not to cry!

    The car show manager glanced at the Bentley key in Song Jia¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t entirely figure out the man¡¯s background but definitely didn¡¯t want to offend him without good reason. So, he scowled at Wu Shanshan and roared, ¡°Wu Shanshan! Regardless of whether you stole anything or not, I¡¯m going to call the police now! You¡¯ll explain this to them! Also, you won¡¯t get today¡¯s pay!¡±

    ¡°On what grounds are you deducting my salary? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± The tears in Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were swirling, and her fist clenched tight, shivering in rage.

    ¡°Such a beautiful jade bracelet, no wonder you wanted to steal it,¡± Song Jia teased in a victorious tone, taking the jade bracelet out of the jewelry box to flaunt in front of Wu Shanshan.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong, who had been watching the commotion, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°I don¡¯t think Fat Wu would steal this jade bracelet.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Because this jade bracelet is fake, just a few tens of yuan. Why would Fat Wu steal it? Even though she is poor, does she not even have tens of yuan?¡± Huang Xiaolong said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Bloody hell, what are you talking about?¡± Song Jia¡¯s boyfriend glared at Huang Xiaolong, his face showing a hint of fear and his forehead breaking out into cold sweat. ¡°Who let this hillbilly speak here? Get lost! Judging by your shabby appearance, are you capable of authenticating a jade bracelet? Get lost! Say one more word and believe me, I¡¯ll get someone to teach you a lesson!¡±

    Originally, the chaos had already reached its peak when Huang Xiaolong stepped in saying the jade bracelet was a counterfeit, making things even more chaotic!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Shanshan looked at Huang Xiaolong, feeling a wave of warmth in her heart.

    Between disappointment in her life and being falsely accused, she was ruthlessly attacked by everyone. Suddenly, when someone came forward to speak for her, it was an emotionally moving moment for Wu Shanshan.

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Song Jia¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s threats. He didn¡¯t even spare him a glance and instead walked straight towards Song Jia. ¡°Can I take a look at your jade bracelet?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Song Jia hesitated.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to lose in just having a look? So many people are here, are you afraid I¡¯m going to eat your bracelet?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°City people are such scaredy-cats.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do whatever you want. I¡¯m not scared of you country bumpkin!¡± Song Jia retorted and casually handed the jade bracelet to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Honey, this jade bracelet is real, isn¡¯t it?¡± Song Jia instinctively asked her boyfriend.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. You¡¯ve seen the invoice and the authenticity proof. How could it be fake? Do you actually believe the words of this rustic peasant?¡± The man¡¯s face darkened. As he stared at Huang Xiaolong, it seemed as if he was just itching to act on his threats. The cold sweat on his forehead kept dripping.

    Huang Xiaolong took the jade bracelet. ¡°This bracelet feels rough to the touch, devoid of any smoothness¡­ It¡¯s definitely fake. But saying this might not convince you¡­ So, let¡¯s do an experiment.¡±

    Then, Huang Xiaolong turned to a girl in the crowd who was holding a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Miss, could I borrow your mineral water?¡±

    ¡°Sure, here you go.¡± The girl generously walked up and handed the mineral water to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°There are two simple ways to identify real jade, one of which is the water drop test.¡± Huang Xiaolong unscrewed the cap of the mineral water. ¡°I will now drip a droplet of water onto the surface of this jade bracelet. If the water is quickly absorbed upon contact with the jade, then the bracelet is fake. If the droplet lingers on the surface for a while, then the jade is real.¡¯

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The onlookers chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard a jewelry appraiser say that the water drop method can indeed be used to identify real jade. This country boy isn¡¯t making this up.¡±

    At this point, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the jade bracelet in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    Even Song Jia came over to watch.

    Wu Shanshan was getting anxious. If Huang Xiaolong could really prove the jade bracelet to be a fake, a lot of today¡¯s trouble would be avoided.

    Huang Xiaolong slowly dripped the water onto the surface of the jade bracelet.

 Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114: The Joke about 29 Dollars (Ninth Update)

    Chapter 114: Chapter 114: The Joke about 29 Dollars (Ninth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Astonishing!

    The water drop disappeared in an instant!

    ¡°Fake!¡± someone from the crowd watching shouted. ¡°It¡¯s a counterfeit! And for 180,000 at that¡ªtotal show off!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Song Jia¡¯s boyfriend broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, everyone. There¡¯s another simple way to tell if a jade is real or fake, and that is¡­ to burn it with fire. If the jade turns black when burned, it¡¯s definitely fake.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong slipped a lighter out of his pocket as he finished speaking, ignited it with a pop, and started roasting the jade bracelet directly! In a few seconds, a large section of the bracelet¡¯s surface turned pitch black.

    ¡°It¡¯s FAKE!¡±

    Song Jia was furious!

    A few days ago, after her boyfriend gave her this jade bracelet, she had allowed him to have his way with her no less than four times!

    And now, in front of everyone, Huang Xiaolong had proven that the jade bracelet was fake!

    Outrageous!

    She had been tricked into letting him have his way with her four times because of a fake, and they didn¡¯t even take any precautions!

    Song Jia¡¯s eyes turned red with rage, like she was ready to eat someone alive.

    ¡°Jia Jia! Don¡¯t be angry! I¡­ I was tricked! Damn it, I got a fake! It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± the man hastily explained. ¡°Who knew there would be so many counterfeits in Hong Kong. Bloody rip-off.¡±

    Then he jingled his Bentley car keys in front of Song Jia. ¡°Jia Jia, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll buy you a new one later.¡±

    Seeing her boyfriend¡¯s Bentley car key, Song Jia¡¯s anger gradually receded. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely livid! We¡¯ve been thoroughly humiliated this time!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯m a victim here too, right?¡± said the man, somewhat pleadingly.

    ¡°This car key is probably a fake too,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°What the fuck are you babbling about? Whore¡¯s son! On what basis are you calling my car key a fake? You fucking peasant!¡± The man¡¯s rage made him behave like a wild madman. ¡°Have you ever seen a Bentley in your life?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ No, I haven¡¯t seen a Bentley.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the man¡¯s furious face and chuckled. ¡°But I can read your fortune from your face. You are unlucky when it comes to wealth. Your lot in life brings more poverty than wealth. That is to say, you will never be wealthy in this life, no matter how hard you try. If you do manage to accumulate some wealth, you will not enjoy it, as you are destined to suffer from illness. To put it bluntly, if you have any money, you will fall sick. You are healthy now, so you don¡¯t have any money. If I am not wrong, if you calculate all the money you have on you, it should be less than a thousand yuan.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a Bentley very expensive? You are poorer than I am. I can¡¯t afford a

    Bentley, so you definitely can¡¯t afford it either. Therefore, the key to your Bentley must be a fake.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed happily. ¡°I also have a BYD.

    You have nothing.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words caused the man¡¯s face to change drastically.

    Indeed, if he added up all the money he had on him, he only had a little over 400 yuan, his entire wealth!

    And the Bentley key was indeed a fake he bought online, it only cost him a dozen or so yuan!

    ¡°Bastard! Bullshitter! You damn beast! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The man was too ashamed to be angry and was about to charge at Huang Xiaolong.

    Astonishing!

    ¡°Please look into my eyes and close your eyes¡­ I hope you will listen carefully to my words and not think about anything else. Close your eyes¡­ Close your eyes¡­ I hope you find it very comfortable and relaxed, keeping your mind calm. Aside from my voice, don¡¯t think about anything else¡­ You feel your arms and legs heavy, right? Relax your arms, relax your legs, relax, relax your whole body¡­ Relax the muscles in your legs, relax the muscles in your arms, relax your whole body¡­ It¡¯s as if you are back in the dark, back in the dark. You will feel more relaxed, more comfortable¡­ Relaxed¡­ Comfortable¡­ Now you can only hear my voice, only my voice¡­ Only my voice. Keep your mind calm, concentrate, and only listen to my voice. Now you are feeling very comfortable, your whole body is relaxed. You are starting to feel sleepy¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice was soft and gentle as he spoke to the man.

    And Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes emitted a bewitching light, like a black hole about to suck the man in.

    As soon as the man made eye contact with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze and heard his words, he immediately became immobile, his entire body softened, and his eyes closed.

    It wasn¡¯t just the man; everyone who had heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gentle voice felt their brains getting heavy as if they had been hit by waves of drowsiness and wished they could fall asleep immediately.

    . But you can¡¯t fall asleep yet, you still have to answer my questions¡­ Who are you, what do you do, and did you recently trick a car model¡­?¡±

    ¡°Speak¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curled up in a wicked smile.

    Indeed, the man began to speak, his eyes remained closed as if he were sleep talking, but every word came out clear and audible. ¡°My name is ¡®Zhou Shen¡¯, I don¡¯t have a job. A few years ago, I was imprisoned for impersonating a

    Chinese medicine practitioner. After being released from prison, I downloaded WeChat and added a lot of girls ¨C college students, models, working girls, and even some older women¡­ Nowadays, girls are so vain. I bought a lot of fake car keys online; BMW, Audi, Maserati, Bentley¡­ I meet up with these girls, give them gifts ¡ª fake Hermes bags, fake necklaces, fake jade bracelets¡­ These girls are so foolish, so snobbish¡­ In half a year, I tricked 19 girls, cheating them of money and of their bodies, aren¡¯t I impressive? Haha¨C A car model? Yes, recently I got a car model named Song Jia. Her body is so hot. I used a fake jade bracelet, 29 yuan, and deceived her into going to a hotel with me. Haha, that night, I did it four times. I didn¡¯t use any protection, it was too good¡­ too comfortable¡­ Her skills were simply too amazing, incredible¡­ Today, Song Jia asked me to help her frame a car model named Wu Shanshan. Whatever, if it makes her happy, I can do it four more times¡­ She¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever had¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve said enough, wake up.¡± Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers.

    ¡°My god! A hypnotist! Damn it! This frigging peasant is actually a hypnotist!¡± Someone in the crowd watching exclaimed in surprise.

    Hypnosis!

    This was something most people had only seen in movies or on TV, but today, Huang Xiaolong had shown them what it was like in real life!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This guy is too amazing¡­¡± Wu Shanshan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a stunned expression.

    At this moment, Zhou Shen, who had been hypnotized, slowly began to wake up.

    ¡°Son of a bitch! Fraudster! Beast! I¡¯m going to end you! A fake that cost 29 yuan and you did me four times!¡± Suddenly, Song Jia twisted her face into a grimace, screamed like a wounded animal, and charged at Zhou Shen without any hesitation!

    She was ready to fight for her life!

    ¡°Fat Wu, four rounds for 29 yuan, city girls are quite stupid.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Wu Shanshan a winky-eye. ¡°But still not as good as that spicy soup. Only 6 yuan and it happened 13 times. Fat Wu, how about I treat you to some spicy soup when you finish work?¡±

 Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Your Dad is Sick (First Update)

    Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Your Dad is Sick (First Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    At this time, Song Jia and Zhou Shen, publicly got into a fight.

    Song Jia was like a lioness gone mad, seemingly wanting to bring Zhou Shen down with her.

    This time, Song Jia¡¯s face completely lost its warmth.

    All this boasting about spending a whole night together, possessing awesome kung fu skills¡­ How embarrassing!

    ¡°Pshh-

    Song Jia, holding what seemed like keys, abruptly poked Zhou Shen in the eye!

    ¡°Ah¡ª My eye! You bitch! Ah¡ª¡± Zhou Shen writhed in pain on the ground, screaming pitifully.

    Bystanders murmured ¡°Karma¡± ¡°Karma¡±

    Soon, the security personnel of the car show hauled Song Jia and Zhou Shen away.

    The person in charge of the car show came over and apologized to Wu Shanshan. ¡°Wu Shanshan, we¡¯re really sorry about what happened just now. We shouldn¡¯t have accused you without investigating, just based on one-sided claims. Now, the truth has come to light, you were falsely accused. I apologize to you here.¡±

    Wu Shanshan, being a laid-back person who held no grudges, simply nodded and responded when she heard the car show manager apologize. ¡°No problem, President MO, let the past be the past, there¡¯s no need to say anything more. I should get back to work.¡±

    The incident was settled.

    Huang Xiaolong stood next to Wu Shanshan and chuckled, ¡°Fat Wu, who would have thought that you¡¯d be falsely accused? You¡¯re a police officer after all.

    How hilarious.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­today¡­thank you for today,¡± Wu Shanshan said awkwardly, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a complex expression.

    The events of today were quite troublesome, and who knows how the drama would have unfolded if Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t stepped in to help.

    Wu Shanshan was a girl with a clear sense of love and hate. Despite her previous grudges with Huang Xiaolong, her hatred had completely disappeared. and she was somewhat grateful to him.

    In addition¡­ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tactics were astonishing!

    He had easily discerned the authenticity of a jade bracelet, slapped Song Jia and Zhou Shen in the face!

    Then he hypnotized Zhou Shen, revealing his true nature!

    With such tactics, unceasingly revealed as if a thunderclap, he far surpassed any Interpol agent!

    This made Wu Shanshan somewhat admire Huang Xiaolong¡­

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡°Fat Wu, don¡¯t be so formal, we country kids can¡¯t stand this kind of dirty business. Even though you can be temperamental and thoughtless at times, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch you get framed. That would weigh heavily on my conscience,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with an innocent expression.

    Temperamental? Thoughtless?

    Wu Shanshan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re too harsh. And I¡¯m not fat, quit calling me ¡®Fat Wu¡¯,¡± Wu Shanshan protested. ¡°There¡¯s a shift change this afternoon, let me treat you to lunch at noon.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed immediately.

    Not long after, Wu Shanshan finished her shift, collected her pay for the day, changed her clothes, and walked out of the stadium with Huang Xiaolong.

    Wu Shanshan had stripped off her evening dress and changed into a simple and refreshing outfit.

    She sported washed white jeans, a light yellow round-neck T-shirt, canvas shoes, and a backpack. She had taken off her makeup and let her long hair flow freely, giving off the vibes of a college student.

    Naturally, her towering height and the conspicuous curves on her chest were intensified by the plain clothes. She looked like an upgraded version of Sister Zhiling. On the road, she attracted almost 100% of people¡¯s attention.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong did too.

    ¡­Er, after all, Huang Xiaolong, dressed like a rural resident, walking next to the extraordinarily beautiful and tall Wu Shanshan, was hard not to attract various speculations, even envy.

    The two casually ordered a few home-style dishes at a Chinese restaurant near the stadium.

    Having starved, Huang Xiaolong devoured the dishes voraciously.

    ¡°Your name is Huang Xiaolong, right? I¡¯ll call you Huang Xiaolong from now on. But can you please eat a bit slower? I¡¯m not going to steal your food.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eating manner made Wu Shanshan speechless.

    ¡°Ah¨C Fat Wu, you eat too. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Huang Xiaolong said while devouring his food.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. By the way, you came to the car show. Are you planning to buy a car?¡± Wu Shanshan asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am planning to buy a car,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied.

    ¡°Oh¨C You seem to be doing quite alright in the city,¡± Wu Shanshan smiled. ¡°If you want to buy a car, I can help you. I know many car dealership managers.¡±

    ¡°Should be nice. By the way, Fat Wu, It seems like you don¡¯t like being a car model, you could quite very well stop doing it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking at Wu Shanshan seriously.

    Ah¡­¡± Wu Shanshan sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a car model, it¡¯s really awkward, but there¡¯s no choice. Life isn¡¯t about choosing not to do things you don¡¯t want to do, right? And I¡¯m not a rich girl. I need money for my family.¡±

    ¡°Fat Wu, are you facing some difficulties at home? You can tell me, I can help you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    After last time¡¯s ¡°punishment¡± in the interrogation room, Huang Xiaolong no longer held any grudges against Wu Shanshan. On the contrary, a girl with such extraordinary height subtly stirred up a possessive desire in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s subconscious.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± was all Wu Shanshan could say.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to tell me, I¡¯ve figured it out already,¡± Huang Xiaolong said intriguingly.

    ¡°You figured it out?¡± Wu Shanshan asked, surprised. ¡°What did you figure out?¡±

    ¡°I observed your face,¡± Huang Xiaolong said. ¡°One¡¯s parents can be discerned from the eyebrows. High and full eyebrows indicate long-lived and healthy parents. Sunk eyebrows signify loss of parents from a young age. People with dark eyebrows would have sick parents. Solar and lunar sides of one¡¯s eyebrows represent father and mother respectively. The lunar side of your eyebrows is dark, which suggests that your father is ill.¡±

    Clatter¡ª

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s chopsticks dropped to the floor. She stared at Huang Xiaolong in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really incredible¡­ My¡­ my dad has been bedridden for a long time¡­ My gosh, you¡­ you can even figure this out?¡±

    ¡°Fat Wu, didn¡¯t I tell you that I could read faces? What illness does your father have?¡± Having finished eating, Huang Xiaolong then put down his bowl and chopsticks, wiped the oil off the corner of his mouth with a napkin.

    ¡°My dad was bitten by a poisonous snake a few months ago. We sought help from some traditional practitioners who performed acupuncture on him, but not only it didn¡¯t do any good, but his legs also¡­ also became insensate¡­¡± Her face grew sorrowful as she spoke. ¡°We took him to a major hospital for two months, draining our family savings and even borrowed some money. However, it didn¡¯t do any good for my father¡¯s legs and¡­ and¡­ the head doctor said¡­ amputation might be necessary¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, amputation?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave it some thought. ¡°Is your father still in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve taken him back home, my dad firmly refused amputation, ¡± Wu

    Shanshan sighed. ¡°A person¡­ once amputated¡­ isn¡¯t that the end?¡±

    ¡°Right, amputation is not an option.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed solemnly. ¡°Okay, Fat Wu, take me to your place, I will help cure your dad.¡±

    ¡°You? Cure illness?¡± Wu Shanshan gaped at Huanz Xiaolong.

 Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Donâ€™t Give Face and Shameless ! (Second update)

    Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Don¡¯t Give Face and Shameless ! (Second update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Yes, I do know how to treat illnesses. I am the most skilled doctor in the world,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°I am sure I can heal your father¡¯s leg. You seem to have a poor memory, didn¡¯t I correct the asymmetry between your left and right breast?¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were fixed on Wu Shanshan¡¯s chest, saying with admiration, ¡°Look at them, they¡¯re perfect now.¡±

    Wu Shanshan blushed with embarrassment, looking alluring and stunning. She angrily glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Stop staring! You pervert!¡±

    But, truth be told, ever since that incident in the interrogation room, her breasts indeed became more balanced than before, thanks to Huang Xiaolong.

    This brought great convenience to Wu Shanshan¡¯s life. At least, she did not have to feel embarrassed about using breast pads anymore!

    ¡°It seems you really do have some technique!¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Let¡¯s go! You¡¯re coming home with me to treat my father!¡±

    Wu Shanshan, acting impulsively, stood up and grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come on, we need to hurry to my house!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan left the Chinese restaurant and she was about to hail a cab.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°No need, I have a car.¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3 straight to Wu Shanshan¡¯s home.

    Wu Shanshan lived in a residential district in the South @hu@ area.

    After parking the car, Wu Shanshan led Huang Xiaolong into an elevator apartment building.

    The 18th floor.

    Wu Shanshan produced a key and unlocked the door.

    As soon as they entered, there was no one in the living room, but voices could be heard from the master bedroom.

    ¡°Uncle Wu, Auntie, honestly, I genuinely care about Shanshan. I truly like her!¡± a young male voice said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t like Shanshan, I wouldn¡¯t have lent you money last time. Enough about the money. This time, I brought over a renowned traditional Chinese medicine doctor from Binhai, Old Master Fang¡­Uncle Wu¡¯s leg has been ailing for several months, and the major hospitals have made it clear that amputation is the only solution¡­ we cannot delay it any longer! Old Master Fang has profound knowledge in treating leg diseases¡­l trust, if we let Old Master Fang take a look at Uncle Wu, he should be able to cure him¡­ then you won¡¯t need to amputate.¡±

    ¡°Qian Gang, this¡­ this time, we are truly grateful,¡± a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice sounded, her sobs choking her words. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and have Old Master Fang check on Old Wu!¡±

    ¡°Ahem Auntie, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± the young man laughed. ¡°Auntie, Uncle Wu¡­Old Master Fang, is an authority in traditional Chinese medicine in our Binhai region. His clinical experience in treating all types of leg diseases is unparalleled in Binhai! Honestly, I would not have been able to invite Old Master Fang here. Today, he only came to save face for my grandfather¡­ sigh, the hardest debt to pay off in this world is a favor¡­ from now on, my family will owe a favor to Old Master Fang.¡±

    ¡°Qian Gang, what are you trying to say? Stop beating around the bush, spit it out, quick!¡± a deep male voice demanded.

    ¡°Uncle Wu, well¡­ Okay, I will be direct, I do not have any other request, if you give Shanshan to me, then I will let Old Master Fang treat Uncle Wu¡¯s illness,¡± the young man said with a slight smile. ¡°Uncle Wu, Auntie, you can rest assured, Shanshan will be very happy as my girlfriend, I¡¯m sure you know my family¡¯s financial situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Stop talking!¡± the deep male voice roared. ¡°Qian Gang, get out! Even if my leg is broken today, or even if I die here, I will never sell out my daughter! Get out now! I won¡¯t treat this leg disease! Tomorrow I am going to the hospital to have it amputated!¡±

    ¡°Old Wu, don¡¯t get so worked up.¡± The middle-aged woman suddenly burst into tears.

    Severe coughing sound could be heard from the bedroom.

    ¡°Hahaha Uncle Wu, you really are rather stubborn, Shanshan is just like you.¡± The young man chuckled. ¡°Uncle Wu, let me remind you, even if you accept the amputation, the surgical fee would be at least hundreds of thousands. Do you have the money? It¡¯s fine, Uncle Wu, just calmly listen to me, just give me a nod, and I will invite Old Master Fang to treat you immediately.¡±

    ¡°No need! Qian Gang, do you think I don¡¯t know you?¡± the deep male voice sternly said. ¡°Over these years, haven¡¯t you ruined many girls? Old Li¡¯s daughter had to get an abortion at the hospital because of you, right? Heaven is always watching, and divine justice is everywhere! Leave, I won¡¯t let you ruin my precious daughter.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Uncle Wu, I advise you, those who understand the times are wise! Now that Shanshan has lost her job, your family is as poor as a church mouse, my willingness to be Shanshan¡¯s boyfriend is a great fortune for her!¡± the young man said in somewhat annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t overstep the mark!¡±

    Amid this escalating conversation, Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan, standing in the living room, were able to hear everything clearly.

    ¡°Qian Gang, you bastard!¡± Wu Shanshan seethed, her fists clenching audibly. Her eyes filled with murderous intent, she was about to storm into the bedroom to hit him.

    ¡°Wu Shanshan, calm down¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong grabbed her arm. ¡°You¡¯re too violent. That¡¯s not how you solve problems.¡±

    ¡°Let me go. I want to kill him!¡± Wu Shanshan said through gritted teeth. ¡°This.. this is preying on one¡¯s misfortune; this is a threat! I¡­ I cannot swallow this insult!¡±

    ¡°Impulsiveness is the devil,¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed. ¡°Wu Shanshan, there is some wisdom required in handling things. With your temperament, always wanting to punch someone, have you thought about the consequences? If you hit someone today, you will never become a police officer.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said in all seriousness, ¡°If someone needs to strike, it should be me.¡±

    ¡°Huh You?¡± Wu Shanshan was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not a cop, and no one is supervising me, if I dislike someone, I hit them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an air of righteousness.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What kind of twisted logic is that?¡± After Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interference, Wu Shanshan¡¯s anger subsided a bit, but she warned him. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t you dare hit anyone, understand? I am a cop, if you hit someone in front of me, it would make me very uncomfortable.¡±

    After speaking, Wu Shanshan called out, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m home, and, Qian Gang, you scoundrel, I don¡¯t need the doctor you brought! I¡¯ve found a doctor for my dad already!¡±

    ¡°Shanshan, you¡¯re back?¡± a middle-aged woman emerged from the master bedroom.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at her. She also had quite a tall figure. Even though she wasn¡¯t as tall as Wu Shanshan, her clean height was about 1.7 meters, her facial features were elegant and somewhat resembled Sister Zhiling.

    At a glance, it was clear that this middle-aged woman was Wu Shanshan¡¯s biological mother.

 Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Master Huang, You Came? (Third Update)

    Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Master Huang, You Came? (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, ¡°Fat Wu really retained all of her mother¡¯s strengths, and even exceeded them.¡±

    ¡°Mom, this is the doctor I found for dad, Huang Xiaolong,¡± Wu Shanshan quickly said.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Doctor Little Huang¡­ Hello, hello,¡± Mother Wu nodded at Huang Xiaolong politely.

    ¡°Hello aunty,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    ¡°Shanshan, what kind of traditional Chinese doctor have you found? A mere peasant! You¡¯ve been deceived!¡± A slick looking young man marched out of the bedroom.

    He was dressed brightly, but he was less than 1.7 meters tall. Standing next to Wu Shanshan, he looked more like a minor next to an adult.

    His facial features weren¡¯t well defined either, his face riddled with acne like the skin of an orange, and he had very small eyes that you had to squint to find.

    ¡°God, this guy really has big dreams for someone so shabby looking. He wants to be Fat Wu¡¯s boyfriend? It¡¯s true, the size of one¡¯s dreams reflect the size of their heart¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong thought disdainfully.

    ¡°Qian Gang, I never thought you were this sort of person, using my father¡¯s illness to threaten them. Now I see your true colors. Leave. Who I find to treat my father has nothing to do with you, ¡± Wu Shanshan ordered Qian Gang to leave, barely containing her anger.

    ¡°Hehe, Shanshan, I didn¡¯t mean to threaten your parents, it¡¯s just that I care about you too much,¡± Qian Gang protested. ¡°Look, your uncle¡¯s leg disease has progressed to the point where amputation might be necessary. Who else but old master Fang can help at this point? Seriously, look who you¡¯ve brought home. This peasant. He¡¯s a hundred percent a swindler. Look at the mud still on his shoes. This village bumpkin better leave my sight pronto. Or else, I promise you won¡¯t get out of here unscathed.¡±

    As he spoke, Qian Gang glared at Huang Xiaolong maliciously. ¡°Get out, don¡¯t ever cross my sight again! Or I¡¯ll beat you every time I catch you!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡± Wu Shanshan scoffed at Qian Gang¡¯s threat.

    Just who was Huang Xiaolong?

    Even a tough girl like Wu Shanshan was nothing in front of him.

    What did Qian Gang count as?

    If he angered Huang Xiaolong, he could incapacitate him to the point where he couldn¡¯t fend for himself!

    Thinking of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s manipulative ways, Wu Shanshan already began grieving for Qian Gang.

    But Huang Xiaolong just smiled brightly, even as Qian Gang was hurling insults at him. Afterall, would a lion get angry if an ant threatened it?

    ¡°Fat Wu, time is money, let me go in and have a look at your father,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Wu Shanshan, smiling.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Wu Shanshan nodded.

    Mother Wu cast curious glances between Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan.

    ¡°This Doctor Little Huang¡­ called my daughter Fat Wu? The thing my daughter hates the most is for people to call her fat. But when Doctor Little Huang calls her Fat Wu, she doesn¡¯t seem the slightest bit upset¡­ Oh dear, could it be that¡­

    their relationship¡­ is¡­

    Mother Wu guessed this and that, then she began to carefully observe Huang Xiaolong.

    This gaze resembled that of a mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law.

    And that was something that worried her parents a bit.

    The problem was that their daughter was too violent and irritable. Any ordinary man wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her, let alone be together with her.

    It¡¯s quite difficult for someone with such a personality to find a boyfriend.

    So, Wu Shanshan¡¯s parents were worried that she would remain single.

    And yet, today, Wu Shanshan had brought a boy home¡­

    ¡°This Little Huang may not be as tall as my daughter, but he does have a good figure. His attire is a bit shabby, but he looks sharp and his facial features are quite handsome. His eyes are clear and bright, he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person at all. If only he would change his clothes, he¡¯d be quite a hetty. He and my Shanshan, they look quite a match, really a good match!¡±

    The more a mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more she likes him¡­

    ¡°Little Huang, thank you for doing this. Why don¡¯t you go in and have a look at her father?¡± Mother Wu said with a smile. She unconsciously stopped calling him ¡°Doctor Little Huang,¡± and simply called him ¡°Little Huang.¡±

    ¡°No! This peasant knows medicine? Impossible! Look at his appearance, he could beg on the streets without changing his clothes!¡± Qian Gang scorned, ¡°Peasant, I¡¯ve warned you once. If you don¡¯t want to get beaten, leave now!¡± Just then¡­

    A distinguished-looking older man dressed in navy blue with a medicine box on his back came out of the master bedroom. ¡°Ai¡ªQian Gang, I¡¯ve taken a look at the patient¡¯s legs, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. You¡¯ll have to find someone else for this case. But honestly¡­l¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to find a doctor in Binhai who can save both legs, Chinese or Western medicine notwithstanding.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Qian Gang was taken aback.

    Both Wu Shanshan and Mother Wu felt a pang in their hearts!

    ¡°If¡­if¡­if even Old Master Fang is helpless, Uncle Wu might as well go to the hospital for the amputation,¡± Qian Gang seemed disappointed.

    He initially wanted to use Old Master Fang¡¯s medical skills to make Wu Shanshan comply, but now, Old Master Fang had also admitted he was hopeless, which somewhat frustrated Qian Gang.

    Suddenly!

    Old Master Fang stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong looked back at Old Master Fang, feeling he looked familiar.

    ¡®Oh¡­l remember now. He was at the first people¡¯s hospital doing pulse diagnosis and pregnancy tests yesterday¡­he was some kind of Chinese medicine authority, invited by the first people¡¯s hospital¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong quickly made this connection.

    Then, Old Master Fang calmed himself and walked to Huang Xiaolong with a bow, ¡°Master Huang, you¡¯re here.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Master Huang, I witnessed your miraculous medical skills at the First People¡¯s Hospital yesterday. It was quite an admiration. I didn¡¯t expect to have the opportunity to meet Master Huang today. It¡¯s a great honor for an old man like me.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this point, Qian Gang, Wu Shanshan, and Mother Wu were all stunned.

    Master Huang?

    Did they get it wrong? Old Master Fang, a respected figure in the Binhai

    Chinese medicine community, was suddenly bowing to a mere peasant?

    And he even referred to him as ¡®Master Huang,¡¯ as though a student meeting his highly respected teacher!

 Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Done in One Minute! (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Done in One Minute! (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Oh, I saw you yesterday,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    Such an attitude, in the eyes of others, seemed somewhat arrogant.

    Disrespectful, considering only himself of any importance.

    Unable to bear it, Qian Gang retorted angrily. ¡°Peasant! What¡¯s with the attitude? Do you have any idea about Old Master Fang¡¯s status in our Binhai traditional Chinese medicine community?¡±

    ¡°Qian Gang, shut up!¡± Old Master Fang coldly scolded him, then surprisingly, he started to bow down to Huang Xiaolong with big nods. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master Huang to remember me, I¡¯m so honored! So honored!¡±

    This situation became more and more bizarre.

    Huang Xiaolong barely remembered Old Master Fang, yet the latter had a face full of sincere happiness and honor, just like a grade schooler being praised by his teacher.

    ¡°Shanshan, what¡­ what kind of person is this Little Huang? 1¡­1 think he¡­

    might be not ordinary,¡± Mother Wu said, her face full of astonishment.

    ¡°Well¡­ He¡­ He¡¯s a very capable guy¡­ Mom, don¡¯t just judge him by his peasant outfit, it¡¯s all deception, he¡­he¡¯s really something,¡± Wu Shanshan explained.

    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s capable, that¡¯s great. I trust your judgement,¡± Mother Wu patted Wu Shanshan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± Wu Shanshan was a bit puzzled.

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯m experienced, I understand. Quickly, let Little Huang have a look at your father,¡± Mother Wu hastily advised.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, come with me inside and take a look at my father,¡± Wu Shanshan also didn¡¯t hesitate, urging Huang Xiaolong right away.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile as he walked towards the master bedroom.

    ¡°No way!¡± Qian Gang objected fiercely. ¡°How can we let this peasant examine Uncle Wu? Isn¡¯t this ridiculous? No, we can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Qian Gang, get out of here!¡± Old Master Fang, finally having had enough, became all tense.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Qian Gang didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Old Master Fang!

    Old Master Fang, being the leading figure in the Binhai traditional Chinese medicine community, having treated countless people in his lifetime, was a man with broad connections. Piss him off, and a single word from him would make Qian Gang wish he had never been born.

    ¡°I take back what I said earlier. In Binhai, if there¡¯s a doctor who can save the patient¡¯s legs, then there is only one person, that is¡ª Master Huang!¡± Old Master Fang said with a convinced look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go in and have a look first,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually walked into the master bedroom. Master Fang followed him like a servant.

    Mother and daughter Wu followed in silence. They never expected Old Master

    Fang to think so highly of Huang Xiaolong. This gave them a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Humph! Little farmer, I don¡¯t believe you can cure Uncle Wu! I¡¯ll see how you keep acting!¡± Qian Gang followed them in with a venomous face.

    In the master bedroom.

    A middle-aged man lay on the bed, robust in shape, yet his face was rather thin, with high cheekbones. His legs stretched out on the bed, his expression a mix of helplessness, pain, and despair.

    In short, he was a middle-aged man tormented by illness, provoking sorrow in anyone who looked at him.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Wu Shanshan whimpered.

    ¡°Girl¡­ sigh¡­¡± The middle-aged man heaved a sigh, with tears glistening in his eyes.

    He looked so determined by his appearance, someone with life tenacity, who could usually stand tall and face life without wimpering.

    But do men shed tears? Yes, but only when their hearts are truly broken¡­

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry, both to you and your mother¡­ You¡¯ve suffered because of me,¡± the middle-aged man said in dismay.

    ¡°Dad, you mustn¡¯t give up! I¡¯ve found you a doctor!¡± Wu Shanshan looked at Huang Xiaolong with pleading eyes. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, please take a look at my father! I beg you!¡±

    For someone with Wu Shanshan¡¯s temperament to say ¡°beg¡± was enough to show her anxiety, she seemed to be clutching at straws.

    ¡°Little Huang, please, I beg you!¡± Mother Wu also tearfully looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Uncle, don¡¯t worry,¡± Huang Xiaolong looked very relaxed while addressing the middle-aged man.

    ¡°You must be Little Huang. I heard you talking outside just now,¡± Uncle Wu looked at Huang Xiaolong with a friendly face. ¡°Can you give it a try, treat a hopeless case as if it still had hope. Whether it succeeds or not, I am grateful.¡±

    From Uncle Wu¡¯s tone, he didn¡¯s seem to hold much hope for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong just looked too young, fresh-faced. Uncle Wu had consulted many old doctors, gone to big hospitals, and spent hundreds of thousands without any improvement.

    To put it bluntly, could a man in his early twenties fix that?

    Uncle Wu was wearing shorts, his legs were exposed, Huang Xiaolong observed for a few seconds.

    His legs didn¡¯t appear swollen, they didn¡¯t even have any bruise marks, and they looked just like those of a normal person.

    Except, unexplainably, they lost their sensation as if paralyzed.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Uncle, a snake bit your leg, but the venom seems to have been expelled from your body,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with confidence. ¡°Later, Uncle, you went to a Chinese medicine practitioner for acupuncture. The problem lies there.¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, what do you mean?¡± asked Old Master Fang with an expression as if he was pondering something but wasn¡¯t sure if he had the right idea.

    ¡°The acupuncture went wrong, it blocked some of the meridians and acupuncture points on Uncle¡¯s leg,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile. ¡°The Chinese medicine practitioners used acupuncture to drive the snake venom out of Uncle¡¯s body, but they¡¯ve left some lock-like seals on some significant acupuncture points on his legs. Of course, they didn¡¯t do it deliberately, it was just their lack of skill. To restore the freedom of movement in Uncle¡¯s legs, all it takes is to unlock those seals so that the blocked acupoints can be unblocked and blood circulation can return to normal.¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, how to unlock?¡± asked Old Master Fang with a desperate look on his face.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Just a special massage technique will do, it¡¯s simple, it takes one minute,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°One minute?¡± Qian Gang exclaimed dramatically. ¡°Such bragging indeed! An issue that even Old Master Fang and the big hospitals couldn¡¯t solve, you can in one minute? Ha ha ha ha¡­ Can you make Uncle Wu stand up in a minute?¡±

    ¡°Qian Gang, if you say one more useless word, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Old Master Fang glared at Qian Gang, his face fierce. ¡°In Binhai, and even across the country, the world¡­ In the field of Chinese medicine, no one can question Master Huang! Master Huang is a god of Chinese Medicine!¡±

    As he spoke, Old Master Fang¡¯s face showed worship, as if he was meeting his deified god!

    ¡°Alright, Uncle Wu, just relax, ¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands together and walked to the bedside.

 Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Unlocking (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Unlocking (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Wu Shanshan and her mother were so nervous that they felt like they were suffocating. They couldn¡¯t help but grasp each other¡¯s hands, their palms slick with cold sweat.

    Qian Gang maintained a dismissive expression on his face.

    Old Master Fang, on the other hand, was wide-eyed, unblinkingly watching Huang Xiaolong, as if afraid of missing any detail.

    He believed that every move of Huang Xiaolong would open a new window for him in the field of traditional Chinese medicine.

    ¡°Uncle, your leg¡¯s Sanyinjiao, the Spleen Meridian of Foot-Taiyin, and the Xuehai, Zusanli, Weizhong acupoints are all blocked. I will unlock them for you using a secret folk technique,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Unlocking these meridians and acupoints requires the butterfly technique¡­¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong made his move!

    His hands fluttered like a butterfly, their movements graceful and elegant, as he began tapping on Old Wu¡¯s legs.

    After dozens of taps, Huang Xiaolong paused and then cheerfully said to Old

    Wu, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re good now. Try to stand up.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­ strange¡­¡± Old Wu said, looking surprised. ¡°It seems I have regained some feeling! ¡±

    ¡°Dad! Try to stand up!¡± Wu Shanshan called out, both excited and nervous.

    ¡°Old Wu, let me help you,¡± Mother Wu quickly came forward.

    ¡°Tsk, just a few taps and he can stand up? Do you think this is a TV drama?¡± Qian Gang muttered under his breath disdainfully.

    ¡°No need! Don¡¯t help me! I¡­ I feel strength in my legs!¡± Old Wu suddenly yelled. ¡°Let me do it myself!¡±

    The next moment, he pushed himself up like a fish leaping out of water and stood upright!

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m standing again! I¡¯m standing again!¡± Old Wu announced excitedly, eyes filled with tears. Then, taking a step forward, he jumped down from the bed. ¡°Hahaha! I can walk again! My leg, it¡¯s healed! It¡¯s truly healed!¡± Seeing this, Mother Wu burst into tears, ¡°Old Wu, you¡¯re cured!¡±

    Old Wu kept walking back and forth in the room, ¡°Oh, I feel so strong! I really

    He suddenly looked at Wu Shanshan, ¡°Daughter! You have to repay Little

    Huang properly! He saved my life, our family can¡¯t forget this kindness.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ dad, I understand.¡± Wu Shanshan was so touched that she almost shed tears of joy. She looked up, then directly pulled Huang Xiaolong away. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±

    Outside, in the living room.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, about what happened today, I¡­l¡¯m just so grateful to you,¡± Wu Shanshan stammered. ¡°You heard what my dad said. So, tell me, how do you want me to repay you?¡±

    Wu Shanshan had a deep affection for her father. When the hospital told her that her dad needed to have his leg amputated, she felt like the world was falling apart.

    Today, Huang Xiaolong made her dad miraculously stand again. If he wanted her to sacrifice herself for him, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was about to say that he didn¡¯t need anything in return, but when he looked up and saw Wu Shanshan¡¯s attractive red lips, something stirred inside him. ¡°Fat Wu, do you really want to repay me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? What kind of person do you think I am? I, Wu

    Shanshan, am someone who repays a kindness! I¡¯m no ungrateful person!¡± Wu Shanshan became a little angry. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, just say it. How do you want me to repay you? As long as you say it, I, Wu Shanshan, won¡¯t hesitate!¡±

    ¡°Well, Fat Wu, I¡­ hehe, can you kiss me? You know, mouth-to-mouth?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle. ¡°Just now, five minutes of kissing would count as repayment. We farm kids never kissed a girl before, so bear with me.¡±

    ¡°A kiss? For five minutes? Right now? In¡­ in my living room?¡± Wu Shanshan was a little taken aback¡­

    ¡°Yeah, Fat Wu, come on! Kiss me as much as you like!¡± Huang Xiaolong exaggeratedly laughed.

    ¡°You want me to repay you like this?¡± Wu Shanshan frowned slightly.

    This¡­ Isn¡¯t this just being a lecher?

    Normally, given Wu Shanshan¡¯s personality, hearing such an unreasonable request, she should have flown into a rage and physically confronted Huang Xiaolong.

    However, strangely enough, she didn¡¯t fly off the handle when she heard the request from Huang Xiaolong. Instead, she felt really conflicted.

    First, Huang Xiaolong indeed saved her father¡¯s life and in doing so saved their family. It brought back long-lost smiles to her father¡¯s face, a face that had been filled with despair and gauntness.

    Second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills were extraordinary. So, even if she were to fight him, Wu Shanshan could only end up at a disadvantage. Didn¡¯t she suffer enough in the interrogation room before?

    Third, Wu Shanshan had always been very strong-willed, even thinking that she was stronger than most men in the world. She was a bit of a tough woman. Usually, such women have a strong self-defense mechanism, but are often fragile from the inside while pretending to be strong on the outside. Once someone broke through her defenses, it would be akin to a dam blowing off! Huang Xiaolong, being stronger, was like a wedge that had broken her hard shell!

    She definitely admired Huang Xiaolong very much!

    When a woman comes to admire a man, she invariably ends up having a positive view of the man and¡­ could even start liking him!

    In other words, at this moment, Wu Shanshan¡¯s subconscious might actually like Huang Xiaolong a bit. It¡¯s just that she may not have realized it yet¡­ Fourth, Huang Xiaolong had already taken a lot of advantages from her!

    Well, considering all this, what¡¯s a little kiss?

    ¡°Hey¡­ Fat Wu, it seems like you¡¯re not willing. Then just forget about what I said.¡± Huang Xiaolong deliberately put on a disappointed face. ¡°I thought you really wanted to repay me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ shut up! Do you take me, Wu Shanshan, as a fickle person?¡± The usually tough Wu Shanshan blushed, her eyes sparkling with anger, yet they quickly filled with tears, turning her face red like a rose.

    She gritted her teeth, ¡°Fine! A kiss it is. Who¡¯s afraid of who? Also, this is my first kiss¡­ you¡­ you got a great deal! Be quick, so my mother doesn¡¯t see us!¡±

    After saying that, Wu Shanshan, with a resolved expression, tensed up and reached out to wrap her arms around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck lightly. Given that she was almost 10 cm taller than Huang Xiaolong, she had to bow her head down to kiss him.

    Such a posture gave the impression that Wu Shanshan was forcing a kiss on Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong stood still as Wu Shanshan moved her lips closer to his.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Blushing, Wu Shanshan closed her eyes¡­

    Her eyelashes were trembling slightly¡­

    Her face was delicate and pretty¡­

    The scent from her breath was so sweet¡­

    Indeed, it was intoxicating!

 Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Pay Back The Money! (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Pay Back The Money! (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Finally!

    The two of them kissed!

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s brain exploded instantaneously!

    Then, a sensation she had never experienced before, took over every cell of Wu Shanshan¡­

    Panic¡­

    Shyness¡­

    It feels a little bit sweet¡­

    Heart rate quickened¡­

    Felt at a loss¡­

    A little bit excited¡­

    All of them were present.

    Just as the two of them were deeply engrossed in their kiss, Mother Wu walked out from the master bedroom with a joyful expression, and then, she witnessed the scene¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mother Wu gasped, her mouth hung open in shock, and then¡­ extreme embarrassment.

    Oh my god! Even though my daughter is gorgeous, she has always been a tomboy and never had any intimate contact with guys. Not to mention kissing, even holding hands had never happened before.

    What on earth happened today?

    Kissing even with others at home, in broad daylight?

    Carried away by intense feelings, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer?

    Mother Wu was very clear about her daughter¡¯s character, she is a decent girl. Since she kissed a boy, there is a hundred percent chance of them being in a relationship.

    ¡®Hey! My girl is really in love! Little Huang is such an impressive boy, so competent and not at all arrogant¡­ Great! My daughter will be blessed in the future!¡¯

    Father Wu¡¯s leg was healed, Wu Shanshan was in love, double happiness indeed! Mother Wu was as happy as if she had been doused with honey, yet realizing that people were about to come out of the room, she coughed loudly.

    Wu Shanshan quickly pushed Huang Xiaolong away and turned around. She then noticed her mom grinning¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m doomed! My mom saw it! Oh dear! This is so embarrassing!¡¯

    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s face was as red as a ripe cherry.

    ¡°Alright, Shanshan, no need to explain. I understand, moms get it¡­ But please be aware of the surroundings next time.¡± Mother Wu said with understanding expression on her face. ¡°Shanshan, mommy is not unyielding, finally you managed to find a boy whom you like, I¡¯m not against it, instead, I will encourage you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Mom! It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Wu Shanshan was rendered speechless.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously on the side. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re truly open -minded.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wu Shanshan glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You have landed me in trouble! ¡±

    At this moment, Father Wu came out laughing heartily from his bedroom, followed by a thoughtful looking Old Master Fang, and Qian Gang, who appeared defeated.

    ¡°I must say, this is another miracle in the field of medicine.¡± Old Master Fang worshipped Huang Xiaolong with his eyes, then addressed Father Wu. ¡°Master Wu, your leg is completely fine now, even, you don¡¯t need to take any medicine anymore, as healthy as before.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª Yes, my legs are totally fine now, you can¡¯t imagine how strong they are, I could even run a marathon now.¡± Father Wu was very excited.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Qian Gang, with jealousy blazing in his eyes, looked at Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan, whose face was flushed with embarrassment and radiating spring aura.

    Now, if Qian Gang had a knife, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to rush up and stab Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh, Qian Gang, now that my dad¡¯s leg has healed, you can go. Also, don¡¯t come to my house again.¡± Wu Shanshan said sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯ve completely understood your character, I hope you won¡¯t appear in front of me again, otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª Wu Shanshan!¡± Viciousness and resentment were written all over

    Qian Gang¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, your dad¡¯s leg is healed, and you want me to go? Hahaha

    Let me tell you! We are not finished! Your family owed me 200,000, and it¡¯s not a lie! Repay it now!¡±

    At his words, Mother Wu¡¯s face turned crimson in embarrassment.

    Yes, during the time when Father Wu was hospitalized, the expenses were too high, completely exhausting the family¡¯s savings. At that time, Qian Gang took the initiative to help, lending Mother Wu 200,000 very enthusiastically.

    Back then, Mother Wu didn¡¯t expect that Qian Gang had other motives, otherwise, she would have definitely refused his money.

    Father Wu and Wu Shanshan had no idea about this at the time.

    ¡°Old Wu, Shanshan, the money¡­it¡¯s true that I borrowed it from Qian Gang, 200,000.¡± Mother Wu professed with shame.

    ¡°Hahaha, debt repayment is a matter of course, right? I haven¡¯t been unreasonable with you about this, let¡¯s not digress, pay the money back now.¡± Qian Gang said arrogantly. ¡°I should¡¯ve known that your family was like this, I would¡¯ve never lent you the money!¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­ Qian Gang, yes, it¡¯s only right to repay the debt, we are not ones to skip out on debts!¡± Father Wu¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°Wife, let¡¯s repay him!¡±

    ¡°Old Wu¡­the house¡­the house¡­ doesn¡¯t have any money left¡­¡± Mother Wu said with a low voice, her face flushed and wishing the ground would open up and swallow her.

    ¡°Hahaha! Return my money immediately!¡± Qian Gang became even more triumphant.

    ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t worry, I will go and borrow money right now. 200,000 won¡¯t kill me.¡± Wu Shanshan gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 minutes, within 10 minutes, you have to return the money to me!¡± Qian Gang threatened.

    ¡°Qian Gang! You are going too far!¡± Father Wu was both furious and desperate. ¡°10 minutes? Even if we were to return the money, you should at least give us some time to gather it, aren¡¯t you deliberately making things difficult?¡±

    ¡°Making things difficult for you guys? At the time you borrowed the money, I personally drove all the way to the hospital to deliver it to you¡­To put it bluntly, it was a lifesaving amount! Since you guys are so ungrateful, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Finally, a sense of satisfying vengeance surged in Qian Gang¡¯s heart.

    Wu Shanshan clenched her fists. In actuality, she didn¡¯t know any rich people, if she were to go out and borrow 200,000, it¡¯s not certain she would get it. Not to mention gathering 200,000 in 10 minutes.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong said laughingly, ¡°I have 200,000.

    Hahaha- It¡¯s not 2 million or 20 million, only 200,000 after all¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Qian Gang¡¯s smile froze, then laughed maliciously, ¡°Little farmer, what kind of joke are you making? Do you think you, a dumb@ss, could possess 200,000? You would be considered lucky to even have 2000 on you! Don¡¯t f* *king show off before me! ¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master Huang, let me transfer 200,000 to Qian Gang on your behalf.¡± Old Master Fang looked at Huang Xiaolong with a brown-nosing expression.

    Old Master Fang couldn¡¯t wait for Huang Xiaolong to nod!

    This was an opportunity to please Huang Xiaolong! Not to be missed!

    Not to mention 200,000 even if it was 2 million, Old Master Fang wouldn¡¯t even bat an eyelid to transfer it to Qian Gang.

    However, Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°No need, I have the money.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Giving You Two Choices (Chapter Seven)

    Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Giving You Two Choices (Chapter Seven)

    Translator: 549690339

    Saying so, Huang Xiaolong directly unzipped the bag containing the 300,000 cash money and revealed stacks of hundred-dollar notes inside.

    ¡°You!¡± Seeing the money inside the bag, Qian Gang¡¯s face turned extremely pale.

    ¡°Little Huang¡­ you¡­ you already healed my leg, I didn¡¯t even have to pay you for the treatment. Now, to have you lend money to fill the holes in our family budget, I feel¡­ I feel really guilty¡­¡± Old Wu looked distressed.

    However, Wu Shanshan was relieved, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, lend me the money first. Later, I will pay you back slowly. Rest assured, I, Wu Shanshan, will not avoid paying my debts.¡±

    Wu Shanshan thought to herself that she¡¯ll be able to pay Huang Xiaolong back sooner or later anyway, one year, two years, or three years, and even if that doesn¡¯t work, then damn it, she¡¯ll just pay him back her whole life!

    ¡°Fat Wu, just take this money and use it, you don¡¯t have to pay me back.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to make money. I earned this 300,000 in just one day.¡±

    Old Wu wanted to say something, but Mother Wu quickly stopped him, whispering, ¡°Old Wu, don¡¯t say anything. Our daughter Shanshan and Little Huang¡­ Hehe, their relationship, you understand, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Old Wu, hearing this, was both surprised and delighted. ¡°I get it, I get it, so it¡¯s like that! Hahaha! Good news, good news.¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong neatly placed 200,000 yuan on the coffee table in the living room then looked at Qian Gang with a somewhat playful look. ¡°So, here¡¯s 200,000, but don¡¯t rush to take it. I will give you two choices.¡± ¡°What? Two choices?¡± Qian Gang was totally bewildered.

    ¡°Yes, two choices. The first, you take these 200,000 and leave immediately.¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly. ¡°Second, you don¡¯t take this money, I will cure your illness, and the treatment fee is 200,000, which is a counterbalance to the money Auntie borrowed from you. Choose yourself, though, I warn you, you can only choose once, no going back.¡±

    ¡°You say I¡¯m sick?¡± Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Qian Gang suddenly burst into loud laughter. ¡°I think you must be the one who¡¯s sick! Your whole family is sick! Hahahaha- Little farmer, I just went to the First People¡¯s Hospital for a check-up last month, and my body is healthier than a bull! I know what¡¯s going on, you¡¯re just reluctant to part with your money, so you¡¯re just making things up to scare me. I¡¯m definitely not falling for your tricks!¡± Qian Gang, of course, didn¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything wrong with his health.

    People in affluent families usually place great importance on their own health, even spending a lot of money on health preservation.

    After all, no matter how much money you have, once you get sick, you can¡¯t enjoy your fortune.

    Qian Gang falls into this category of people.

    He usually gets a full medical check-up at major hospitals every six months.

    Additionally, a few days ago, he had Old Master Fang check his pulse and confirm that he¡¯s perfectly healthy.

    Even Old Master Fang was a little doubtful in his heart. ¡®Is Master Huang trying to scare Qian Gang, or does this guy really have a disease? But a few days ago, when I checked Qian Gang¡¯s pulse, he was very healthy¡­ Of course, what Master Huang said must make sense. This guy must be sick? What could the disease be?¡¯

    ¡°Little farmer, your tricks don¡¯t work on me. Just give me my money. Hahahaha

    How does it feel, having your wicked scam exposed and your nose out of joint?¡± Qian Gang looked at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking gaze, then walked straight to the table, unzipped his Hermes men¡¯s bag, picked up the neatly arranged money on the table. and stuffed it into his bag.

    ¡°Alright, since you choose money, then I have nothing else to say.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Well¡ª Actually, I had already given you the chance, but you stubbornly chose money¡­ Oh well, I respect your choice.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Huang Xiaolong, Is Qian Gang really sick?¡± Wu Shanshan asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s sick, it¡¯s incurable.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered seriously.

    ¡°Really? Incurable?¡± Wu Shanshan was surprised.

    Very quickly, Qian Gang put all the money on the table into his bag. ¡°Okay, now that I¡¯ve got my money back, I can rest assured. Incurable? Incurable my ass!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly stopped Qian Gang.

    ¡°What? Want to back out? Want the money back?¡± Qian Gang sneered. ¡°I told you before that these old tricks won¡¯t work on me. Damn, you still want to trick me?

    ¡°No, this is the money you¡¯re entitled to.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually. ¡°Auntie borrowed 200,000 from you, now I¡¯m helping Auntie to pay you back, it¡¯s only right to pay back debts, it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°But, before you go, listen to me for a moment.¡± Huang Xiaolong cracked a smile. He then quickly extended his hand, picked a hair from Qian Gang¡¯s collar.

    This was a long, curled, light yellow hair. It was obviously not Qian Gang¡¯s hair, but a woman¡¯s.

    Huang Xiaolong closed his eyes slightly, brought the hair close to his nose, sniffed deeply, and then opened his eyes, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely her hair.¡±

    Qian Gang looked at the hair on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, his face changed slightly before disdainfully saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know whose hair this is.¡±

    ¡°You know.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mysteriously. ¡°Your body has the ¡®energy¡¯ of the owner of this hair. To put it bluntly, you¡¯ve had relations with the owner of this hair. Her ¡®energy¡¯ has seeped into your body, indicating that when you were with her, you didn¡¯t take any precautions.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Qian Gang¡¯s face showed a shocked expression. He never expected that Huang Xiaolong could analyze so much information from just a single strand of hair.

    ¡®This little farmer is a bit impressive, damn it¡­¡¯

    ¡°Just now I smelled the residual scent on this hair, coupled with the eight-method air-viewing technique, I can confirm that the owner of this hair is a foreigner. Not a girl from our Huaxia.¡± Huang Xiaolong said confidently. ¡°How do you even know this?¡± Qian Gang blurted out in astonishment.

    He was truly impressed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s observational skills.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Yes, last night, he indeed had a few rounds with a Venezuelan girl in a high-end club in Binhai, and because he drank quite a bit, he did not take any precautions.

    ¡°Hehe- You¡¯re really playful.¡± Wu Shanshan said disdainfully.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Qian Gang burst out laughing. ¡°Yes, yes, last night I did have a fun night with a Venezuelan girl. So what? I have money, I love to play! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Old Wu, this Qian Gang really isn¡¯t reliable at all.¡± Mother Wu looked disgusted.

    ¡°Such people are just relying on their money. Lucky that our daughter doesn¡¯t care for such trash.¡± Old Wu nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Huang Xiaolong, youâ€™re really handsome! (8th update)

    Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re really handsome! (8th update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Uh¡ª You have money, you sleep with anyone you want, it¡¯s your freedom.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡°However, I¡¯m just reminding you here, in four weeks, you can go to the hospital for a urine and blood test. Because, the woman you were with, the one from Venezuela? She has the HIV virus¡­ well, what you city dwellers call AIDS. Actually, even without any protective measures, it¡¯s not 100% guaranteed that you¡¯ll be infected, it depends on how many times you did it¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should have taken some pills last night and did it four times¡­ in such a case, the probability of infection increases significantly. Did you wake up this morning feeling weak and cold, like you¡¯re getting sick?¡±

    These words sent Qian Gang into a horrifying shock!

    His complexion changed drastically!

    A pallor of death slowly crept up his cheeks!

    His body was shaking uncontrollably. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ did it four times, I¡­ I took the pills¡­ and¡­ this morning after I woke up, I felt¡­ a little tired, and a bit chilly¡­

    Seeing Qian Gang¡¯s current state, the bystanders fully understood the situation.

    This guy really might have contracted AIDS!

    AIDS, indeed, is a terminal illness!

    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting¡­ Get out¡­ So disgusting.¡± Wu Shanshan felt nauseous, ¡°Dad, Mom, hurry into the bedroom, don¡¯t get infected.¡±

    ¡°Fat Wu, AIDS doesn¡¯t spread that easily, what are you scared of?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Old Master Fang subconsciously took a few steps back, moving away from Qian Gang.

    ¡°Can¡­ can you¡­ cure it?¡± With a dry throat, Qian Gang turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    Though he was on the verge of breakdown, there was still a glimmer of hope!

    Qian Gang despised Huang Xiaolong, but there was no denying that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary, even surpassing Master Fang¡¯s.

    Therefore, for Qian Gang at this moment, Huang Xiaolong was a lifeline!

    ¡°Of course I can cure AIDS. Plus, you only just contracted it. With acupuncture and True Qi, I could cleanse the virus from your system in ten minutes.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was void of exaggeration.

    Qian Gang breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank God! Little farmer, uh no, Master, please treat me!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Didn¡¯t you choose money when I gave you the options before? Since you¡¯ve chosen money, I obviously won¡¯t treat you. I¡¯ve told you to be cautious and think carefully, because you only get one chance to choose. Once you miss it, it¡¯s gone.¡± Huang Xiaolong wore a regretful expression, ¡°Okay, you go home and rest. From today, eat whatever you haven¡¯t tasted before, visit wherever you haven¡¯t gone, because you don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Qian Gang was completely stunned!

    200,000?

    Damn it!

    Just because of that 200,000, now, I¡¯ve lost any chance at survival!

    Hell!

    200,000? one life?

    I actually chose the former! !!!!!

    Granted, there are many idiots in this world, but there might not be many who are more stupid than Qian Gang.

    ¡°Ah¨C why did he choose money? Now he¡¯s about to lose his life, this guy isn¡¯t very smart.¡± Old Wu shook his head at the side, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity.¡±

    ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want the money! Master! I don¡¯t want the 200,000! I¡¯ll give you another 200,000! No, I¡¯ll give you 2 million! Please, save my life!¡± Qian Gang fell to his knees in front of Huang Xiaolong, crying and sobbing uncontrollably. ¡°Master, spare my life! I don¡¯t want the money, I want to choose again, I want to choose again! I didn¡¯t choose correctly before, I want to choose again!¡±

    ¡°Boring.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of money? It¡¯s very easy for me to make money. Why would I want your money? Choose again? Why don¡¯t you reincarnate?¡±

    Saying so, Huang Xiaolong walked over, grabbed Qian Gang by the collar, walked to the door, opened it, and threw Qian Gang out like a garbage bag.

    Closed the door.

    ¡°Haha- -Huang Xiaolong, you got character! Handsome, too handsome!¡± Wu Shanshan showed a charming smile and gave Huang Xiaolong a thumbs up.

    ¡°Eh, Old Wu, I¡¯m thinking, it might be our daughter chasing after Little Huang. Look at the way our daughter looks at him,¡± said Mother Wu with a knowing look. ¡°She definitely loves Little Huang a lot¡­¡±

    After obtaining Huang Xiaolonz¡¯s WeChat ID, Old Master Fang was beaming and left happily.

    ¡°Qian Gang, this kind of scum, deserves retribution.¡± Grunted Old Wu, ¡°Wife, you should never have borrowed money from him.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª I didn¡¯t see it clearly then. And at that time, the hospital was pressuring us to make payment, we were out of money, weren¡¯t we?¡± Mother Wu reproached herself.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say anymore, Little Huang is still here.¡± Old Wu looked at Huang Xiaolong in detail.

    After understanding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s relationship with their daughter from Mother Wu, Old Wu viewed Huang Xiaolong with a father-in-law¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Well, Little Huang, although he doesn¡¯t dress up very well, his medical skills and ethics are excellent. This young man is talented. Even Old Master Fang respects him. He was able to analyze so much from a single strand of hair from that kid, Qian Gang. He¡¯s a real talent. Besides, he¡¯s also good-looking, clear and spiritful¡­ Good! Good! My daughter has found the right person!¡¯

    Old Wu, like Mother Wu, grew to like Huang Xiaolong more the more he looked at him. Subconsciously, he had already regarded Huang Xiaolong as his future son-in-law.

    Old Wu was a straightforward person with a hearty personality. Since it was his future son-in-law who cured his illness, there was no need to keep thanking him excessively.

    Acting all formal with family makes things awkwvard!

    ¡°Well¡­ Wife, now that my leg is better, walk with me outside.¡± Old Wu made a sign to Mother Wu. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s buy some groceries on our way back¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah, Old Wu, your leg just recovered, you should rest at home. I can go grocery shopping by myself.¡± Mother Wu¡¯s face was full of concern.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go together.¡± Old Wu pulled Mother Wu and the two were about to leave.

    After a few steps, they turned back and smiled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Huang, don¡¯t leave, have dinner with us tonight. Let¡¯s have a few drinks.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Hmm¨C my parents seem to be quite close to you.¡± Wu Shanshan grumbled at the side. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them be so close to anyone else. My Dad is such a sap, what¡¯s ¡®like father, like son¡¯? It sounds so cringey!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¨C Tonight, let your aunt cook a few of her specialties for you.¡± Old Wu, full of joy, pulled Mother Wu to open the door. ¡°We should leave some space for the young people, we shouldn¡¯t act like lightbulbs here.¡±

 Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 123 1 Knew You Couldnâ€™t Bear to Hit Me (9th Update)

    Chapter 123: Chapter 123 1 Knew You Couldn¡¯t Bear to Hit Me (9th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Father Wu¡¯s voice was loud, so clear that Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan heard everything clearly.

    Huang Xiaolong was thick-skinned, nonchalant, and didn¡¯t seem to care.

    But Wu Shanshan was dripping sweat.

    ¡°Oh, Old Wu, you¡¯re even getting these things now? Good, good, let¡¯s hurry out. And don¡¯t laugh, but those two little ones were already kissing in the living room when I accidentally ran into them. Boy, was I embarrassed,¡± Mother Wu said.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, Shanshan, your uncle and aunt are really fun,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Wu Shanshan,

    ¡°Wait!¡± Before entering the house, Mother Wu suddenly turned back. ¡°Little Huang, Shanshan, don¡¯t mind if I talk much, but I have to emphasize this, today¡¯s youngsters are far more liberated than in our time. It¡¯s okay if you two are intimate before marriage, your father and I don¡¯t oppose it, in fact we support it. But we must pay attention to safety. Shanshan, always keep a pack of contraceptives and remember to take it after, don¡¯t forget!¡±

    ¡°Mom! What are you talking about!¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s face turned as red as a chili pepper.

    ¡°Wife, you talk too much!¡± Father Wu glared. ¡°Why are you worrying about the couple¡¯s matters? Besides, if she gets pregnant, so what? Have you not been complaining about not having a grandchild?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so mad! You don¡¯t understand anything!¡± Wu Shanshan, both bashful and irritated, ran directly to her bedroom.

    ¡°Shanshan, I¡¯m going to visit your bedroom,¡± Huang Xiaolong followed into the bedroom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, the couple is in the bedroom ¡­ they may get busy¡­¡± Father Wu and Mother Wu hastily left, shutting the door behind them.

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s boudoir.

    The size of the room was not large, less than 20 square meters.

    A single bed, desk, bookshelf, simple and refreshing, without the makeup and stuffed toys that a typical girl¡¯s room is supposed to have.

    Instead, it had some simple fitness equipment.

    There was even a hanging punchbag, with a pair of boxing gloves attached to it.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on Wu Shanshan¡¯s bed, the bedding emitting a very fresh and pleasant soap scent.

    Wu Shanshan stood in front of Huang Xiaolong, looking at him with a glance, a sense of shyness emerging in her heart, ¡°Well, Huang Xiaolong, my parents have misunderstood our relationship, don¡¯t pay attention to their gibberish.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she was a bit nervous.

    She was afraid that Huang Xiaolong would agree that it was a

    misunderstanding!

    ¡®Oh my gosh! Do 1¡­1 don¡¯t want it to be just a misunderstanding?¡¯ Wu Shanshan was in turmoil.

    ¡°Hehehe-

    Huang Xiaolong laughed ambiguously.

    ¡°Um, Huang Xiaolong, you were really dealing with Qian Gang well earlier.¡± Wu Shanshan strived to change the topic.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything to him.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Qian Gang truly has AIDS, I was telling the truth. But I won¡¯t cure him, let him wait for death.¡±

    ¡°Puff¡ªBy the way, about the 200,000 you lent me, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back, don¡¯t worry.¡± Wu Shanshan said sincerely.

    ¡°Shanshan, you don¡¯t need to repay me. It¡¯s easy for me to make money.¡± Huang Xiaolong was nonchalant.

    As a matter of fact, after a few encounters, Huang Xiaolong had realized that even though Wu Shanshan had a bad temper, she was kind-hearted and a decent girl.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s most important task in the city was to find a wife, a lot of beautiful wives. Since he had already picked Song Yuru, his main wife, the CEO Cui Feiyan, the girl next door Su Xiaoman, the sexy and tall miss Lin Jing¡­why not add Wu Shanshan to the list?

    Besides, Wu Shanshan was so beautiful, so tall¡­

    Thinking about it, Huang Xiaolong felt a bit hot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to repay the money? Huang Xiaolong, what do you mean by this?¡± Wu Shanshan gave Huang Xiaolong a sidelong glance.

    ¡°Hehe, oh Shanshan, you really are quite tall,¡± Huang Xiaolong commented as he looked up. From where he was sitting, Wu Shanshan¡¯s legs seemed exceptionally long, straight, and closed tightly together¡­

    Continuing upwards, her waist was so slender, barely filled a hand.

    Her stomach was so flat, not a hint of excess fat.

    And going even further up, well, she was very well-endowed.

    Her face, which was a bit red at the moment, was as charming as a flower.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what are you looking at.¡± Wu Shanshan spat.

    ¡°Shanshan, you have a quite a small waist.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly stood up, directly stretched out his hand, and lightly wrapped his arm around Wu Shanshan¡¯s slender waist. ¡°This waist is really slim, I couldn¡¯t tell. You¡¯re in good shape, Shanshan.¡±

    Wu Shanshan trembled and quickly retorted, ¡°Let go! You¡¯re trying to take advantage of me again! Let go, or I¡¯ll hit you! Do you believe I¡¯ll hit you!¡±

    ¡°Shanshan, hit me, go ahead, ¡± Huang Xiaolong was completely undaunted. He wasn¡¯t the greenhorn he used to be anymore, he had his own ways to deal with women.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯ll really hit you!¡± Wu Shanshan was embarrassed and furious, but in her heart, she surprisingly didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of anger.

    Back in the interrogation room, when Huang Xiaolong took advantage of her, she wanted to pulverize him. But now, when Huang Xiaolong held her waist, she didn¡¯t get angry, instead, she felt a sense of security and joy¡­

    ¡°Hit me, go ahead!¡± Huang Xiaolong assertively put his arms fully around Wu Shanshan¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I knew it, I hit you and you used your demon art on me again¡­ how can you be so shameless?¡± Wu Shanshan complained angrily.

    ¡°Shanshan, I won¡¯t use any methods today, I swear. If you dare hit me.¡± Huang

    Xiaolong boasted.

    ¡°You mean to completely not use any methods?¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Really.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded seriously. ¡°A man¡¯s word is his bond.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Wu Shanshan raised her right hand high up and slapped it towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face!

    Huang Xiaolong raised his head, laughing and looked at Wu Shanshan, obviously not intending to retaliate.

    Once Wu Shanshan made eye contact with Huang Xiaolong, her heart suddenly softened. Her slap lost all its strength and upon landing on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, it felt like she was caressing his face tenderly.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly caught Wu Shanshan¡¯s hand, ¡°Shanshan, I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to hit me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Wu Shanshan complained. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    With a sigh, she added. ¡°I always knew, in this lifetime, I¡¯m destined to be taken advantage of by you. Even if I wanted to avoid it, I couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her voice softened, whispering like a soft wind. She lowered her head, putting it on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Shanshan, it¡¯s tiring standing. Let¡¯s sit down.¡± Huang Xiaolong, still holding Wu Shanshan, sat down on the edge of the bed, allowing Wu Shanshan to sit on his lap.

    ¡°Shanshan, you¡¯re quite heavy, ¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°I am not even fat, okay!¡± Wu Shanshan argued. ¡°I¡¯m just tall, but my weight is standard. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can weigh it for you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, standard weight, I got it. Come here, Shanshan, give me a kiss.¡± Huang

    Xiaolong giggled.

 Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Ghost House Case (Tenth Update)

    Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Ghost House Case (Tenth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Wu Shanshan pinched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist flesh. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ what¡¯s wrong now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°I have been suspended!¡± Wu Shanshan mumbled.

    ¡°Oh¡­ this matter, you¡¯re blaming me again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked helpless.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Wu Shanshan laughed. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t really blame you, last time it was my impulsiveness, I arrested the wrong person¡­yeah, that pretty college student, is she really your wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded without dodging the question.

    In his worldview, a powerful man should have many, many wives.

    ¡°Yeh, whatever- I don¡¯t care.¡± Wu Shanshan raised an eyebrow very spiritedly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is to you. As long as she¡¯s someone I, Wu Shanshan like, I will fight for! I do not believe I would lose to her! I believe that she is not so outstanding that I don¡¯t even have the right to compete with her!¡±

    Fat Wu, such a temper!

    ¡°Well, actually, the thing last time was just a fuse. Our chief has long had a bone to pick with me¡­l¡¯ve enforced the law violently a few times¡­¡± Wu Shanshan said, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Anyway, I knew he was going to deal with me sooner or later¡­¡±

    ¡°Fat Wu, how about this, I use some connections to get you reinstated?¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, this kind of thing, going to Brother Xu, or Sister Jing, should be doable.

    ¡°You?¡± Wu Shanshan looked at him with disbelief. ¡°You have that kind of power? Forget it, I¡¯d better rely on myself.¡±

    ¡°Rely on yourself?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled.

    ¡°Yes! I am going to make a remarkable contribution!¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes sparkled, she seemed eager to make a move.

    ¡°Fat Wu, what are you thinking?¡± Huang Xiaolong wondered.

    ¡°After dinner, you go home. I¡¯m not going to accompany you. I am going to make a trip to the Dinosaur Park in Dashanpu.¡± Wu Shanshan said seriously.

    ¡°Huh? Dinosaur Park?¡± Huang Xiaolong was puzzled. ¡°You want to see the dinosaurs in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Someone made an appointment with me tonight.¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes became sharp.

    ¡°Who has an appointment with you?¡± Huang Xiaolong grew more and more curious.

    ¡°A man, the owner of the Dinosaur Park.¡± Wu Shanshan gritted her teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to date a man tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat unhappy.

    ¡°Fat Wu, do you believe that I will spank you, like the last time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hit! It still hurts! You hit so hard!¡± Wu Shanshan was startled. ¡°Cut it out, I¡¯m not some flighty woman you can just push around, what do you take me for? How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you going to date a man?¡± Huang Xiaolong insisted, ¡°Confess honestly, or you¡¯re going to get it!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to tell you the truth. There is a haunted house in the Dinosaur

    Park, which is the largest haunted house in our Binhai. I plan to take a look.¡± Wu Shanshan lowered her voice. ¡°Several cases of sexual assaults on women are related to this haunted house.¡±

    ¡°How can these be related?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished. ¡°How can a haunted house have anything to do with sexual assault cases?¡±

    ¡°Last month, our sub-bureau received several reports¡­Some women were sexually assaulted by men in the haunted house, we suspect that it is the owner of the Dinosaur Park who did it. However, we couldn¡¯t find any evidence, and the women who reported the crime were also dazed and unable to provide effective evidence. According to their description, it seems a bit like drug-induced rape, but there were no drug traces found in their bodies¡­ This time, I decided to get deep into tiger¡¯s den!¡±

    ¡°Fat Wu, are you going to use yourself as bait?¡± Huang Xiaolong finally understood.

    ¡°Exactly! If you don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, you can¡¯t catch its cub! Tonight, I¡¯m going to catch the beast myself! I¡¯m going to make a contribution to cover my past mistakes! I want to be reinstated!¡± Wu Shanshan waved her fists excitedly.

    After hearing Wu Shanshan¡¯s words, Huang Xiaolong also became anxious.

    ¡°Fat Wu, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to do this. Forget it, I¡¯ll come with you tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong made a quick decision.

    No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let his in-house wife-to-be take risks.

    Especially with those who commit sexual assault.

    Although Wu Shanshan is quite fierce, strictly speaking, she¡¯s not a cop anymore. Going in alone, it¡¯s more dangerous than not.

    ¡°You?¡± Wu Shanshan looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Are you coming with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I need to protect you. Can¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Also, sexual assault is really disgusting, it¡¯s too repulsive. In our mountains, the most detested is the sexual offenders. Why force women? Women should be cherished, you can¡¯t force women to do such a thing. That kind of thing, both sides must be willing, then it would be fun. Just like, you and I have mutual affection, doing that kind of thing is a natural progression, it can let our love spark different flames¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Wu Shanshan was both angry and amused, her cheek flushed with shyness. ¡°How did it get to us? Besides, who said they wanted to do anything with you? Don¡¯t even think about it, unless you can move me a few more times¡­ And, in the interrogation room last time, wasn¡¯t I almost¡­forced by you¡­¡±

    At this moment, recalling what happened in the interrogation room did not feel like a nightmare to Wu Shanshan, instead, it felt quite sweet.

    ¡°Alright! Accompany me tonight. You spend all your time talking big, don¡¯t get scared when it matters.¡± Wu Shanshan said again. ¡°However, we might have to go to a haunted house, hehe, are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Fat Wu, what am I afraid of?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned.

    ¡°Afraid of ghosts of course.¡± Wu Shanshan said while looking at Huang Xiaolong with amusement. ¡°Are you scared or not? I surely am not. I¡¯m really brave.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I¡¯m scared of ghosts?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Wu Shanshan with a horrifying glance. ¡°Fat Wu, it seems you don¡¯t understand me very well, it¡¯s always been the ghosts that are scared of me, I wouldn¡¯t be scared of any ghost! And what¡¯s more, there¡¯s probably no real ghosts in the haunted house, they¡¯re all fake.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong almost laughed out loud.

    What a joke, the sole ghost controller of the world, the only one in this world, would be afraid of ghosts?

    ¡°Fat Wu! I¡¯m getting excited! Hehehe!¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go together tonight, don¡¯t talk big now and then chicken out when the time comes.¡± Wu Shanshan laughed. Immediately, she became serious again. ¡°This is a pervert¡¯s serial rape case, the criminal is extremely cunning, with only 4 women reporting so far¡­how many more victims are there, who due to face-saving or threats did not dare to report? I, Wu Shanshan, swear to eradicate this cancerous growth! To seek justice for the victimized women! As long as I can crack this case, I will have done a great deed and I can get reinstated smoothly!¡±

 Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Haunted House

    Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Haunted House

    Translator: 549690339

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s interest piqued when she started talking about the case. ¡°Little Long, you have no idea how cunning this guy is. The woman who reported the crime didn¡¯t have a scratch on her. We were unable to extract any valuable evidence from her. Moreover, the most baffling thing is that none of them remember anything about being assaulted as if that memory was erased. They only realized they had been violated afterward¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Fatty, don¡¯t worry. I will catch the culprit for you tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong said while thumping his chest.

    Although Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t been to the dinosaur amusement park yet, he was already making a promise¡­ well, from his perspective, there¡¯s no case in the world he can¡¯t solve! He doesn¡¯t even need any evidence!

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Come on, Fatty, give me a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Tch¨C No way,¡± Wu Shanshan shyly refused. ¡°Unless you can solve this case for me tonight. If you manage to do so, you can kiss me however you like. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Fatty, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Do I, Wu Shanshan, seem like the type to go back on my word?¡± Wu Shanshan pouted.

    ¡°Great! That¡¯s awesome!¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly clapped his hands. ¡°Then how about I give you another massage?¡±

    ¡°Taking advantage!¡± Wu Shanshan put on a stern face but then couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright, I agree!¡±

    ¡°Fatty, let me have a little preview.¡±

    Watching Wu Shanshan¡¯s abashing beauty, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart fluttered¡­

    He reached out, put his arm around her neck¡­

    Gently pressed her head down¡­

    And planted a kiss right on her captivating lips.

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes widened¡­

    She put up a token fight¡­

    But then quickly closed her eyes¡­

    Immersed in an intoxicating world of roses.

    The kiss was so intense they completely lost themselves in it¡­

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡°Ahem¨C Haven¡¯t you two had enough yet?¡± came Mother Wu¡¯s voice as a reminder. ¡°Mind the time, young lovers, and try not to stick to each other all day. It¡¯s not even dark outside yet. However, I understand the charms of love.¡±

    Wu Shanshan quickly let go, gently pushed Huang Xiaolong away, scrambled out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hold, got up, bowed her head looking at Mother Wu, ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Puu¡ªOh, please, pretending like I am blind. Did nothing? Okay, enough, stop defending yourself, and don¡¯t forget to buy some emergency contraceptives later.¡± Saying this, Mother Wu turned and went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! All your fault!¡± Wu Shanshan accused Huang Xiaolong, stomping her feet angrily. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t kiss me until you solve the case tonight, you¡¯re not a man of your word!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Fatty, weren¡¯t you enjoying it just now? Why are you blaming me now?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted innocently.

    ¡°You dare to say it!¡± Wu Shanshan, unconvinced, pushed Huang Xiaolong onto the bed.

    The passionate kissing resumed.

    Dinner time.

    Mother Wu¡¯s cooking was superb, and she prepared a whole table full of delicious food.

    Sweet and sour pork ribs, white cut chicken, roast goose, braised pork with preserved vegetables¡­

    Huang Xiaolong ate heartily, although his manner of eating was a bit unsightly.

    ¡°Eat slower! There¡¯s no one competing with you!¡± Wu Shanshan chastised Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Auntie¡¯s cooking skills are really wonderful, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a full mouth, then continued his hearty lunge into the food.

    Mother Wu laughed. ¡°Little Huang, if you like my cooking, you¡¯re always welcome to come over and eat, even daily. I¡¯m always happy to have you.¡±

    ¡°Come, Little Huang, let¡¯s have a few drinks.¡± Wu¡¯s father poured Huang Xiaolong a drink.

    Wu¡¯s parents treated Huang Xiaolong warmly, like he was their son-in-law.

    A simple meal made it feel like they were already a family.

    As if Huang Xiaolong was already a part of it.

    ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t let him drink. We¡¯ve got something important to do later,¡± Wu Shanshan hurriedly took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cup away.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle, we have official duties to attend to later. We¡¯ll make it up to you another time. When Fatty gets reinstated, we¡¯ll take you out for a good meal.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Wu¡¯s father didn¡¯t insist and helped himself, ¡°Little Huang, remember to take care of Shanshan. She¡¯s been stubborn since she was a kid, but don¡¯t worry. If she gives you any trouble, just tell me and your aunt, we¡¯ll sort her out!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Wu Shanshan blushed. ¡°Are you selling me out? Also, you guys don¡¯t know what he¡¯s like, I won¡¯t be arguing with him anytime soon. He¡¯s very shrewd.¡±

    ¡°My girl, make sure to take care of each other.¡± Mother Wu stroked Wu Shanshan¡¯s hair dramatically, tears welling up in her eyes. She looked like she was about to send her daughter off to marriage.

    Watching her mother tear up, Wu Shanshan felt emotional, her voice choked up as she said, ¡°Mom, I¡­ I won¡¯t make you worry anymore, I¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    8 p.m.

    As night fell, the sunset in the city had faded, and the air was filled with a warm dampness.

    On the outskirts of the city, the dewy mist made everything seem hazy: the trees, the grass, it all seemed like ghosts, providing a creepy atmosphere.

    The dinosaur theme park was located in the suburbs.

    This so-called dinosaur theme park was an original dinosaur animated theme park.

    Aside from a variety of dinosaur models, it also had roller coasters, Ferris wheels, free-fall rides, pirate ships, thrilling rides, and other attractions popular among the visitors.

    However, the most famous attraction in the dinosaur theme park was¡ªthe haunted house!

    This haunted house was not only the most famous in Binhai but also among the most prominent ones in the nation!

    The design of the haunted house created a truly immersive experience, showcasing the designer¡¯s determination to scare visitors out of their wits.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It¡¯s reported that it takes approximately 12 hours to exit this haunted house. The setting includes scenes from horror movies, getting splashed with fake blood, being tied up, forced to eat rotten eggs, and even being trapped in a cage filled with snakes.

    So far, no one has made it through the haunted house¡ªas a result, even some retired Special Forces soldiers and active-duty U.S. Marines ended up on the failure list, causing numerous robust men to shed tears.

    ¡°Little Long, based on our findings, all the female assault cases occurred in this haunted house! Therefore, we¡¯ll head straight into the haunted house! I¡¯ve already contacted the owner of the dinosaur theme park who is the primary suspect. Tonight, he¡¯s going to lead us into the haunted house¡­¡± Wu Shanshan turned solemn and a bit nervous.

    ¡°Oh¡­ alright, Fatty.¡± Huang Xiaolong drove, contemplating¡ª

    ¡®All the assault cases occurred in the haunted house¡­ Could it be that there are really ghosts in play? Wow¡­ I¡¯m so excited!¡¯

 Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Li Lei

    Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Li Lei

    Translator: 549690339

    Dinosaur Paradise!

    In an extravagantly retro styled office, verging on the peculiar and terrifying!

    The windows are traditional Japanese style, frames smothered with withered branches and cobwebs.

    A man around his thirties sits behind the desk, watching a video playing on his laptop.

    He¡¯s wearing a simple white shirt, his hair somewhat disheveled, his expression dark. He emanates an unhinged, even hysterical vibe.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡­it¡¯s truly a masterpiece¡­¡± he gazes at the video playing on the laptop screen, a twisted excitement flickering deep in his eyes.

    The video features a man and a woman engaged in explicit activities.

    The man on screen is none other than the man in the white shirt¡­

    The woman seems to be in her mid-twenties. From the way she¡¯s dressed, she appears to be an office worker. Her figure and appearance leave nothing to be desired.

    The woman in the video blushes deeply¡­

    Her eyes are watery, filled with an inviting charm¡­

    Her fair skin is suffused with a rosy flush.

    Moreover, the woman seems completely unrestrained, eagerly pursuing pleasures of the flesh, even dominating the man during their encounter. The main male character in the video, the man currently watching the video, seems entirely passive in comparison.

    Several burly men also appear on the screen. Some are taking pictures or recording more videos, while others directly join the action. Soon, the spectacle of one woman and five men unfolds in the video.

    Complete chaos!

    At this moment, there¡¯s a knock. A masculine voice from outside says, ¡°Young

    Master Li, that Chen Shasha is here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Phhht-¡± Young Master Li, the man in the white shirt, laughs in a strange manner, ¡°Let her in, I am just appreciating her video, and I must say, she is a born actress. An erotic actress.¡±

    Shortly, the door opens.

    A strikingly beautiful woman bursts in, anger and embarrassment painted across her face. Her features are drawn and there are bloodshot lines in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Li Lei! You bastard! You¡¯re worse than an animal! You¡­you¡­ you actually forced¡­ forced yourself on me! I will report you! I¡¯ll have you put behind bars!¡± the beautiful woman yells hysterically.

    This beautiful woman is the lead actress in the video, the woman who took on five men single-handedly.

    The rage and shame within her is almost reaching its peak! She genuinely wants to report him, but there are no traces of any man¡¯s fluids inside her. She has no evidence. Therefore, she chooses to confront the man directly.

    ¡°Miss Chen Shasha, please don¡¯t lose your temper.¡± Behind the beautiful woman stand two formidable tough guys. One of them is among the five men in the video, having spent intimate moments with the beautiful woman ¡®Chen Shasha¡¯.

    But Chen Shasha seems unaware of this.

    ¡°Hahaha! Gorgeous Miss Chen Shasha, you can eat without rules, but your words should be chosen wisely.¡± Li Lei, the man in the white shirt, mocks Chen Shasha. ¡°Me, force myself on you? Ha ha ha ha¡­- Do you have any proof?¡±

    ¡°1¡­1¡­1¡­¡± Chen Shasha is too flustered to speak. ¡°After it happened, 1¡­1 knew a man¡­had been with me¡­lt had to be you! It was you who took me to that haunted house! It must have been you!¡±

    ¡°Pff- Miss Chen Shasha, since you keep insisting it was me, why don¡¯t you go file a report?¡± Li Lei says fearlessly. ¡°However, since it¡¯s come to this, I must say, Miss Chen Shasha, you truly are a¡­ born slut! Hahaha, a fascinating slut.

    Come, see your own performance.¡±

    With that, the electrifying anticipation in Li Lei¡¯s eyes grows stronger, bordering on the perverse.

    He rotates the laptop so that Chen Shasha can see the video playing.

    Upon seeing the video, Chen Shasha screams in disbelief. She clearly sees herself flitting between five men, her eyes inviting and provocative, fervently seeking more, inexhaustibly seeking more¡­

    From the video, there¡¯s no signs of Chen Shasha being coerced.

    She clearly did it willingly!

    It seems that Li Lei wasn¡¯t wrong, from the video, she did look like a slut, a walking, talking slut! A woman available to every man! Yet, Chen Shasha seems to have no recollection of these events.

    As if that memory has been completely erased!

    Her face turns paper white, then she doubles over and retches.

    Five men!

    ¡°Hahaha, Miss Chen Shasha, look, aren¡¯t you quite the temptress? Tsk, tsk¡­

    your performance was rather inspired. My friends and I were quite satisfied¡­hahaha-¡±

    Li Lei laughs heartily, with a dash of mockery, and a pinch of unbridled cruelty. ¡°Will you report me now? I can hand this video over to the police¡­ How do you think they¡¯ll find me guilty of forcing you, or something else? Haha- I must lead up to this, you see it¡¯s clearly you forcing us¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought, your desires could be so potent. Perhaps your husband, the deputy director of the forestry department, hasn¡¯t been satisfying you?¡±

    At those words, Chen Shasha shivers as though struck by lightning, ¡°No! No way! Give me the video! Hand it over! I have to delete it! My husband can¡¯t see this! Absolutely not¡­¡±

    ¡°Phhht   ¡± Li Lei laughs, cunning as a fox. He appears like a hunter who has just captured his prey.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss Chen Shasha, how could I send your video to your husband? I¡¯m not that kind of person. I don¡¯t want to wreck your marriage, I promise.¡± Li Lei vows earnestly.

    ¡°You¡­you promise?¡± Chen Shasha¡¯s rage from when she entered the room is completely gone, she seems to have caved in. ¡°Then¡­then hand over the video to me¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem at all, I can give you the video.¡± Li Lei shrugs nonchalantly. ¡°Relax, I recorded it just for fun. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, really. I¡¯m just a kindly, gentlemanly guy¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­then hand over the video right away.¡± Chen Shasha says, her teeth clenched.

    ¡°Uh¡­my beautiful Miss Chen Shasha¡­ There¡¯s a small favor I need to ask.¡± Li Lei gazes at Chen Shasha like a predator eyeing its prey. ¡°My friends, they miss your¡­body. Tonight, they¡¯d like to¡­ reconnect with you. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be recording any videos tonight. After tonight, I¡¯ll give you the video. You can do whatever you want with it.¡±

    ¡°Beast! You¡­you monster! Devil!¡± Chen Shasha¡¯s face contorts with rage and humiliation.

    ¡°Oh? Alright then¡­¡± Li Lei heaves a theatrically resigned sigh. ¡°Miss Chen Shasha, since you¡¯re unwilling, I certainly won¡¯t insist. Well¡­Song Ke, deputy director of the Forestry Department in Nanhu District, right? Expect a very, very intriguing video tomorrow¡­hahaha-

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No!¡± Chen Shasha wails out loud. ¡°Please! I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Miss Chen Shasha, I¡¯ll give you three seconds to make up your mind.¡± Li Lei¡¯s eyes grow colder. ¡°Answer me!¡±

    ¡°Is this the last time?¡± Chen Shasha¡¯s eyes are hollow, unfocused. She¡¯s clearly broken.

    ¡°I promise, it¡¯s the last time.¡± Li Lei reaffirms earnestly.

    Chen Shasha bites her lower lip till blood seeps out. She doesn¡¯t say a word, implicitly giving her consent.

 Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Meeting (Third Update)

    Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Meeting (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Akuan, escort Miss Chen Shasha downstairs, remember, don¡¯t be too rough, treat Miss Chen Shasha like a gentleman. The most important thing is to make her comfortable¡­ Pfft Li Lei let out a creepy laugh.

    A burly man, powerfully built, dragged Chen Shasha away.

    In the office, only Li Lei and another muscular man remained.

    ¡°Young Master Li, the first batch of DVD discs of Chen Shasha¡¯s video has been produced. Both Europe, the Americas, and Japan are in urgent need. I think we need to deliver them the day after tomorrow at the latest.¡± The muscular man reported.

    ¡°Oh¡­ the quality of this video of Chen Shasha is very good, better than I expected.¡± Li Lei sat down, picked up a cigar from the table, lit it, and took a contented puff. ¡°This lascivious woman is marvelous. Heh, I think, the price of this DVD should be a bit higher than the previous ones.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Li, our pricing is 100 US dollars each.¡± The muscular man immediately said, ¡°The first batch has 100,000 copies, and based on sales, we will rush to produce the second batch.¡±

    Li Lei whistled. ¡°100 dollars each, debut of 100,000¡­ Tsk tsk, 10 million dollars¡­ I¡¯ve told you, sometimes, making money is so easy. All it takes is a little bit of thinking. Not only can we make money, but we can also have fun¡­ Hahaha¡ª Within a few years, the position of the richest person in Binhai will have to make way. Hahaha¡ª¡±

    ¡°Young Master Li, you¡¯re so smart and so resourceful, one day you¡¯ll definitely top the list of the richest people in Binhai, but¡­ seems like a woman has already reported a case.¡± The muscular man looked somewhat concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them reporting, let the police investigate me. They won¡¯t find anything!¡± Li Lei looked unabashedly confident. ¡°Rape? They can watch the video, clearly we are the ones being raped. Drug rape? Please, they can take urine and blood tests, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, risk and reward coexist. If you want to make money, you can¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡± Li Lei blew a smoke ring.

    ¡°Alright, I understand, Young Master Li.¡± The muscular man breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Young Master Li, aren¡¯t you going to play with Chen Shasha? That lascivious woman is really top-notch¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got plans tonight.¡± Li Lei¡¯s face suddenly lit up, flushed with extreme excitement. ¡°Tonight, my goddess will be here!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master Li, you¡­ your goddess?¡± The muscular man was shocked.

    ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s my type! Do you know how tall she is? One meter eighty-five! A full one meter eighty-five!¡± Li Lei was utterly overexcited, his voice quivering. ¡°She¡¯s also very pretty! So pretty that I was infatuated at first sight! Ah¨C my goddess! Tonight, we will become one!¡±

    ¡°By the way, she¡¯s a policewoman.¡± Li Lei pounded the table with his fist. ¡°Officer Wu! Tonight, I¡¯ll have you! Oh my god! I¡¯m too excited! I¡¯m going to be so happy that I could just die.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Li, a police officer?¡± The muscular man turned slightly pale. ¡°Is this¡­ wouldn¡¯t this¡­ is this appropriate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a police officer, that¡¯s right, she¡¯s a police officer, and I know, she¡¯s coming today to investigate me, but I don¡¯t care, let her investigate.¡± Li Lei shrugged. ¡°What can she find out? Tonight, I¡¯m going to spend a wonderful night with Officer Wu¡­ I must say, I have a very very special feeling about policewomen, I like to watch the look on their faces when they are conquered by me¡­ hmm, the video of me and Officer Wu, I must sell it for at least 1,000 US dollars!¡±

    Li Lei was somewhat hysterical.

    At this point, Li Lei¡¯s phone rang.

    He looked at his phone and then fixed his hair.

    On his face, he put on a feigned suave and handsome expression.

    He answered the phone.

    ¡°Aha, my dear Officer Wu, I¡¯m waiting for you! Ah? You¡¯re already at the front gate of the haunted house? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    At night, the business at Dinosaur Park was quiet, so it closed early.

    Huang Xiaolong drove the car to the front gate of the haunted house.

    He parked the car, and he and Wu Shanshan got out.

    ¡°Wow, so this is the haunted house?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked around curiously.

    Before his eyes was a huge building that looked like a factory, standing alone at the foot of a small hill. It stood there, gray and lifeless, like a lonely old man on the brink of death.

    This was the most ¡°notorious¡± haunted house in Binhai!

    The waist-high weeds outside the house and the strange cries of small animals in the surroundings made it look just like a scene from a horror movie.

    Under the cold moonlight, the haunted house exuded an eerie and spine-chilling terror.

    Not to mention it was night now, even in the daytime, it would make people feel back off in fear.

    ¡°Little Long, when we enter the haunted house later, don¡¯t scream out in fear.¡± Wu Shanshan tried to appear calm as she smiled at Huang Xiaolong.

    In fact, at this moment, Wu Shanshan¡¯s heart was pounding a little, but luckily she was brave. If it had been another woman, she would probably have screamed, her legs weak with fear.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Shanshan, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that scary.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.

    A few seconds later, everything returned to normal.

    ¡®Huh¨Cthis haunted house seems very normal. It¡¯s very clean, there¡¯s no trace of dark energy, and within a radius of several miles, there¡¯s not even a single lost spirit¡­ Hehehe, haunted house? This would only scare children!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong already had a clear understanding of the haunted house before him.

    ¡®It seems that the so-called serial rape cases are man-made, not caused by any ghost mischief.¡¯

    Just then¡­

    ¡°Hahahaha¨C My dear Officer Wu, you¡¯re here!¡± A very familiar, very sharp male voice rang out.

    ¡°Little Long, the boss of Dinosaur Park is coming. This guy is called ¡®Li Lei¡¯ and he is highly suspected of the crime¡­ but let¡¯s not frighten the snake by beating the grass.¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s face showed a nauseated expression, her eyes full of anger.

    Obviously, she had an extreme hatred for rapists, and she felt completely disgusted to have to pretend to be friendly to a guy who was very likely a rapist today.

    ¡°Shanshan, this guy is actually calling you ¡®my dear¡¯, I can¡¯t stand this!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked furious.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Be serious!¡± Wu Shanshan scolded with a straight face. ¡°We¡¯re on a case here.

    Let him call me, I won¡¯t lose any meat. Alright, Little Long, don¡¯t be stubborn, if we crack this case today, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Soon, Li Lei came over with a few henchmen.

    ¡°Hm?¡± When Li Lei saw that Wu Shanshan did not come alone, but came with a man, his smile freezes slightly, and in his eyes, a killing intent emerged visibly.

    ¡°Young Master Li, there¡¯s another man here, shall we¡­ deal with that man for you?¡± One of the henchmen said viciously.

 Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128: I will definitely destroy you! (Fourth update)

    Chapter 128: Chapter 128: I will definitely destroy you! (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s take our time today.¡± Li Lei said dismissively. ¡°That guy looks like a farmer, and in my perspective, he¡¯s no different than a dog, even worse than a dog. I could crush him a hundred or even a thousand times with one hand. Let¡¯s not touch him for now¡ªwe¡¯ll make our move once we enter the haunted house.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Young Master Li. But there¡¯s a good chance this little farmer will wet his pants in the haunted house. At that point, we won¡¯t even need to do anything; he¡¯ll run away himself. Hahaha-              Several cronies burst into laughter.

    ¡°Ah¨C dear Officer Wu.¡± Li Lei walked over to Wu Shanshan.

    He ogled at Wu Shanshan¡¯s tall and curvaceous body, his gaze prowling up and down her form like a starving wolf.

    It seemed he was itching to pin Wu Shanshan beneath him right away.

    And have his way with her¡­

    ¡°Ahem, President Li, no need to be so intimate. Just call me Wu Shanshan.

    Besides, I¡¯ve been suspended and may not return to the force after all.¡± Wu Shanshan said these intentionally to lower Li Lei¡¯s guard.

    ¡°Hahaha¨C Officer Wu, a beauty like you with such a good figure will have a bright future no matter what you do.¡± Li Lei said, his smile seeming both real and fake. Then, he regarded Huang Xiaolong with a cold look. ¡°Officer Wu, who is this gentleman?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am Fatty¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Huang Xiaolong said straightforwardly, his face reflecting a strong distaste for Li Lei¡ªit seemed like he wanted to give him a good beating. ¡°Is your haunted house terrifying? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that impressive¡ªFatty and I will check it out now.¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± A fierce light flashed in Li Lei¡¯s eyes, his cheek muscles twitching rapidly before he addressed Wu Shanshan with chilling cruelty. ¡°Officer Wu, is he telling the truth?¡±

    After some consideration, Wu Shanshan nodded her head.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had already taken advantage of her in every possible way, and deep down, she liked Huang Xiaolong. Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to deny it.

    Also, she was afraid that Huang Xiaolong would get angry and mess with her again.

    ¡°Hehe-     Li Lei chuckled, his smile tinged with creeping cruelty.

    ¡®Damn it! Boyfriend? Has Officer Wu already slept with this little farmer? This is outrageous! You dare to sleep with the woman I fancy, you little farmer? Fine! I, Young Master Li, swear here¡ªI must have all the women in your family! Only then can I make up for this insult!¡¯

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Tonight, Wu Shanshan will become my woman! I¡¯ll play with her ruthlessly! And abuse her mercilessly! Hmph! Little farmer, you can watch from the sidelines how I toy with Wu Shanshan!¡±

    Li Lei¡¯s heart was filled with malevolent and perverted murderous intent.

    ¡°Buddy, I guess you¡¯re from the countryside, right? You¡¯ve never been to a haunted house before?¡± Li Lei smirked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I advise you not to go in there. You might be scared to death.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª Afraid?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed as if he¡¯d heard a ridiculous joke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your haunted house just like the straw pavilions in our countryside?

    Come on, Fatty, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong grabbed Wu Shanshan¡¯s hand and strode towards the haunted house.

    With her hand held by Huang Xiaolong, a rush of warmth spread from her palm to her heart, mysteriously boosting her courage.

    ¡°Little Long, be careful. I have a bad feeling about Li Lei.¡± Wu Shanshan whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fatty, he¡¯s a weak bastard.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The two of them entered the haunted house.

    Outside.

    ¡°Young Master Li, what¡¯s the plan?¡± A vicious henchman asked.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s find an opportunity to break this little farmer¡¯s limbs!¡± A corner of Li Lei¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You dare to talk back? I¡¯ll cripple you! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Inside the haunted house.

    This haunted house was different from others; it had no specific route, allowing visitors to roam freely.

    The four walls were seemingly cement; covered in green paint which was peeling. Everything seemed old and beaten. The place was pitch-black, but it hinted at something lurking. However, whenever you tried to look closer, all you perceived was bottomless darkness.

    The chilling air conditioning in the haunted house blew starkly cold, giving rise to a gloomy atmosphere.

    Dust fell intermittently from the ceiling, giving the sensation of an invisible hand caressing your head.

    Strange sounds echoed across the large space, resembling the moaning of ghosts.

    The darkness was like a gaping maw ready to swallow people whole.

    If it were daytime, some light would filter in from outside, providing a sense of security. But it was night now, amplifying the terrifying atmosphere of the haunted house.

    Wu Shanshan was already quite brave, but now she felt her scalp tingling. She tightly held Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Each step Wu Shanshan took was like it was landing directly on her own heart, making her feel as if she were suffocating.

    Although she was an atheist, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the terrifying ghosts from horror movies, as if they were lurking right behind her, snarling with grotesque laughter.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look back, only moving one step at a time, repeatedly telling herself not to be afraid in a drained voice.

    ¡°Little Long¡­in this haunted house, there are some mechanisms. Once these mechanisms are triggered, scary things will¡­ will suddenly pop up.¡± Wu Shanshan spoke to Huang Xiaolong, hoping to distract herself, ¡°Also, there are¡­are some employees dressed up as terrifying ghosts¡­¡±

    Speaking of which, suddenly Wu Shanshan felt like she¡¯d stepped on something!

    The next moment!

    Boom¡ª¡ª-

    A tatami mat suddenly rose a meter from the ground in front of her!

    Under the morbid green light, on the tatami, was a man covered in blood tied up. Beside the mat stood a ghostly woman in white, holding an electric saw, gruesomely cutting through the man. The man¡¯s body shuddered as if electrocuted¡­

    The roar of the chainsaw, the man¡¯s heart-wrenching screams, and the ghostly woman¡¯s eerie moaning all combined to form a terrifying sound that would make your soul tremble!

    Blood spurted out from the man like a fountain¡­lt was enough to make men cry and women break down.

    ¡°Little Long! ¡± Wu Shanshan jolted and instinctively threw herself into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms.

    Embracing her soft and fragrant body, Huang Xiaolong reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be scared. With me here, you¡¯ll be fine. Just hold onto me.¡±

    After a dozen seconds, the tatami mat, the ghostly woman in white, and the gruesome man, all sank away.

    Everything returned to normal.

    ¡°Well, that was a bit much¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°I thought it would be more intricate, more realistic. A white bed sheet stands for a ghostly woman in white? I almost laughed. And that

    man was just a plastic doll! Hahaha! And that blood, I could tell it was red

    ink..hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you are really brave.¡± Wu Shanshan said, taken aback. ¡°I see it now. You¡¯re so talented, of course you wouldn¡¯t be scared. Alright! I¡¯m not scared anymore! With you by my side, what is there to fear?¡±

    Wu Shanshan seemed to have finally understood.

    ¡°I told you, there¡¯s no need to be scared,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    ¡°So¡­ let¡¯s start looking for evidence now! I have to bring that bastard Li Lei to justice!¡± Wu Shanshan took out a flashlight she¡¯d prepared and started examining the surroundings carefully.

    At this moment, it seemed that Huang Xiaolong had stepped on a trigger.

    A howl echoed as a figure dressed as a clown burst out from the wall!

    He was holding a metal pipe charging straight at Huang Xiaolong.

    As he leaped forward, with a fierce swing he aimed the pipe at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head. The intensity of the swing made it clear that should it land, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head would crack open.

    ¡°Oh, this one is a real person. Heh heh.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t dodge, casually reaching out to grab the ¡°clown¡¯s¡± wrist and gave it a light twist.

    Crack!

    The sound of a bone shattering echoed.

    ¡± The clown screamed like a pig being slaughtered, the pipe slipped from his hands and doubled over in pain.

    ¡°Buzz off.¡± Huang Xiaolong tossed the clown away like discarded trash.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Thud!

    Heavy object falling.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Li Lei and his goons were about ten meters behind Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan, observing their every move.

    ¡°Young Master Li, that country bumpkin seems like a skilled fighter.¡± A goon furrowed his brows.

    In the dark, the ferocity on Li Lei¡¯s face was palpable, ¡°I will destroy him! I¡¯ll make sure that bastard pays! I want him dead!¡±

 Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Mechanism

    Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Mechanism

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, that guy¡­ he tried to hit vou with a steel pipe?¡± Wu Shanshan said with surprise and anger. ¡°That bastard Li Lei, can¡¯t believe he would pull such a stunt!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Shanshan, don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s a trifle.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded calmly. In his eyes, however, danced two bundles of excitement.

    This haunted house, which was quite boring to begin with, has become interesting since Li Lei¡¯s men have taken action¡­

    But, it¡¯s still not exciting enough!

    As he spoke, a dark figure lunged at Huang Xiaolong again!

    With heavy panting and a bloody aura, the figure held a large butcher cleaver in his hand!

    As a police officer, Wu Shanshan had a precise sense of danger and good intuition. She could clearly perceive that this man with the cleaver had undoubtedly killed before!

    Most likely a murderer!

    ¡°Little Long, watch out! He¡¯s a murderer!¡± Wu Shanshan shouted in horror.

    But by the time she tried to step in to block the dark figure, he had already reached Huang Xiaolong, raising his cleaver and aiming a vicious blow at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder!

    Wu Shanshan was instantly terrified!

    The cleaver glittered coldly, its sharp edge was chilling!

    One strike, and if hit, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm would be gone.

    ¡°Heh¡ª¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled softly, standing still without dodging, but his right foot shot out like lightning!

    The speed of his kick was even faster than a bullet!

    Plop-

    A weird sound rang out, just like the sound of an egg cracking¡­

    Yes, the man who swung the cleaver at Huang Xiaolong had his, well, balls kicked and destroyed by Huang Xiaolong.

    The cleaver fell from the man¡¯s hand, he squatted down, clamping his legs together, his body writhing in spasms, as he let out a scream as if being slaughtered, a cry filled with boundless pain and distress.

    ¡°Get out of here.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, giving him another kick like he was kicking a soccer ball, sending the man flying off more than ten yards away.

    ¡°My God, Little Long, I didn¡¯t realize¡­ You¡¯re not only knowledgeable in those strange things, but also a powerful fighter!¡± Wu Shanshan looked at Huang Xiaolong as if she had just found a treasure, ¡°Wow! I feel so lucky!¡±

    From the calmness and confidence Huang Xiaolong showed against the attacker with the cleaver, to the speed and power of his kicks, Wu Shanshan was definitely impressed¡­

    She was absolutely certain that if she had a one-on-one fight with Huang Xiaolong, she would absolutely get beaten in a second¡­

    Wu Shanshan always had an interest in free-style boxing. She once set up a contest in police school for a martial match.

    One might say, one of her selection criteria for a spouse is ¡ª her future husband had to be stronger than her!

    ¡°Shanshan, what treasure have you found? How come you feel lucky?¡± Huang Xiaolong was confused.

    ¡°Well¡ª Anyway, I like you more and more.¡± Wu Shanshan, who never puts on airs, admitted directly, clinging tightly to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm. She felt as if she¡¯d knocked over a jar of honey.

    ¡°Little Long, Li Lei¡¯s people are following us, and since they¡¯ve started, shall we strike back?¡± Wu Shanshan whispered.

    ¡°Shanshan, weren¡¯t you searching for the evidence? Just let them follow. They are nothing but small fry. Let¡¯s continue to find the evidence.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    Behind them.

    ¡°Damn!!!¡± Li Lei¡¯s face twisted totally, the murderous intent in his eyes rolling more intensely.

    ¡°Young Master Li, this country bumpkin is kinda ruthless¡­ He even took out Old Black¡­¡± One of his minions trembled.

    ¡°Fear my ass! This is our turf! Call all our brothers here right now! I want all of them here today. I want this bumpkin dead! He won¡¯t even have a place to bury his body!¡± Li Lei let out a low growl like a malevolent spirit.

    ¡°Sure, Young Master Li, I will call all the brothers here!¡± One of the minions immediately took out his phone.

    Now, Wu Shanshan was not scared at all. Arm in arm with Huang Xiaolong, the two were making their way through the haunted house at a moderate pace.

    Along the way, they triggered some traps that brought forth some so-called ¡°ghosts¡±. Like hanging ghosts, drowning ghosts, starved ghosts¡­

    But all these were simply ignored by the duo.

    This haunted house, filled with an aura of terror, almost seemed romantic and lovely to the two of them.

    Um¡­ I have to say, the power of love is really strong.

    ¡°Come on, Little Long, I can¡¯t find any evidence¡­¡± Wu Shanshan was getting worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is actually¡­quite straightforward. If we can¡¯t find any evidence later on, I will just hypnotize this Li Lei and let him confess himself¡­did you bring a voice recorder?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Yay! Why didn¡¯t I think of this? Little Long, you¡¯re really clever!¡± Wu Shanshan could no longer control herself, she bent over and kissed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cheek.

    At the back.

    ¡°She even kissed him?¡± Li Lei was burning with jealousy.

    At this moment, a whole bunch of burly men had gathered behind Li Lei.

    There must be at least 20 or 30 of them. Each one was holding a weapon.

    Steel pipes, machetes, stun guns, fire axes, even bows and homemade guns for long-range attack.

    They were a group of thugs!

    After gathering enough manpower, Li Lei regained his confidence.

    He had a cigar in his mouth.

    Click¡ª-

    He lit the cigar with a lighter and took a deep puff.

    ¡°Young Master Li, let¡¯s do it.¡± A muscular man, topless, carrying a fire axe and grinning cruelly, said, ¡°Or, I can personally chop off that peasant¡¯s limbs for you and feed them to the dogs.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡ª-That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Li Lei blew a smoke ring, slightly narrowed his eyes, ¡°No rush for now, hahaha¡­Look, Wu Shanshan and that peasant are about to enter that area¡­ Hmm, let me deal with Wu Shanshan first! I can¡¯t wait anymore! Ah¡ª My goddess, I can finally become one with you, can you feel my excitement at this moment ?¡±

    As he spoke, Li Lei took out a remote control from his pocket, something similar to a TV remote.

    His gaze was fixed feverishly on Wu Shanshan and Huang Xiaolong ahead.

    Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan were walking and suddenly they stepped on something soft, like a lawn.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Wu Shanshan bent down, looking at it in the dim light, ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s grass underneath, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or fake.¡±

    At this very moment!

    ¡°Sink!¡± Li Lei at the back grinned and pressed a button on the remote control in his hand!

    Simultaneously!

    Click! !

    The area where Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan were standing suddenly collapsed !

    The ground opened up quickly, like an elevator door, or a monster¡¯s mouth!

    Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan lost their footing and started falling down.

    Wu Shanshan screamed instinctively!

    However, Huang Xiaolong was calmer and held Wu Shanshan in mid-air.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong could have escaped with Wu Shanshan.

    But he chose not to.

    He wanted to see what kind of trap was waiting for them below.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    For Huang Xiaolong, obstacles like knife hills or oil pots of hell were just like the country roads in his village ¨C he could navigate them with ease. Once Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan had fallen completely¡­

    Click¨C

    The ground in that area closed again.

    As if nothing had happened at all!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡ª¡ª¨C¡± Li Lei laughed uproariously. ¡°Wu Shanshan, today, you will finally be mine! My dream has come true! Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Formation

    Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Formation

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan fell into a passageway.

    The floor of the passageway seemed to be inflated, so even falling from a high place wouldn¡¯t cause any injuries.

    Huang Xiaolong landed unharmed on both feet.

    ¡°Little Long¡­are you hurt?¡± Wu Shanshan in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms called out with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t be scared, Fatty,¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured her with a chuckle.

    ¡°Really okay?¡± Wu Shanshan gently struggled out of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, her pretty face was full of intense worry. ¡°Really okay? Let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Fatty, what could possibly happen to me? Don¡¯t blow things out of proportion,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the haunted house to have such a trap, Li Lei is too conniving! Little Long, we must be careful.¡± Wu Shanshan adjusted her emotions and began to look around. ¡°What is this place?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it suddenly reminds me of some novels I read back in the village, where the protagonist and heroine fall off a cliff, stumble upon ancient martial arts techniques, and from then on, they rule over the Jianghu¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong daydreamed.

    However, at this moment, Wu Shanshan¡¯s breathing becomes somewhat heavy, her cheeks flushed, stamping her foot. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting! Lewd! Nauseating!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Only then did Huang Xiaolong realized that the passageway, just like a bomb shelter, was not cramped.

    Both sides of the passageway were smooth as a mirror, clearly artificially excavated.

    Astonishingly, on both sides, were hung full of pictures!

    Even more¡­

    All the pictures were extremely spicy.

    ¡°My God! These pictures!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes widened, trembling in his heart. ¡°These pictures are¡­ really¡­ really good looking¡­¡±

    As he said this, Huang Xiaolong even took out his phone and started to snap pictures.

    ¡°Little Long! What are you doing?¡± Wu Shanshan rebuffed, her face red. ¡°These disgusting pictures, what¡¯s there to look at! You¡¯re so engrossed! And you even took pictures! Why are you so perverted?¡±

    As she said this, Wu Shanshan wanted to snatch Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone.

    Huang Xiaolong put his phone away, and said seriously, ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t you want to investigate this case? These pictures are all evidence! I was just collecting evidence for you. There¡¯s a good chance the incident occurred in this passageway!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­you have a point.¡± Wu Shanshan nodded slightly, and then pointed forward. ¡°Little Long, look, there¡¯s a door ahead, and there¡¯s light filtering from the cracks. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    On both sides of the passageway, there were some arrows, pointing forward, marked with the word ¡°exit¡±.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Huang Xiaolong took Wu Shanshan¡¯s hand and ran forward.

    About tens of meters away there was a wooden door, slightly ajar, filtering out a soft glow.

    ¡°Little Long, should I push the door open?¡± Wu Shanshan was a little nervous, cautiously asking for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Fatty, let me do it.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, raised his foot, and with a bang, kicked the door straight off.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really violent,¡± Wu Shanshan mumbled.

    Inside the door.

    It was a vast space.

    The area was probably about 4-500 square meters, just like a banquet hall!

    The ceiling was scattered with ceiling lights, giving off soft, graceful and charming light in red, blue, white ¡­ brilliant and colorful.

    ¡°I thought, behind this wooden door, there must be another terrifying thing.

    Did not expect, it¡¯s a grand and opulent hall.¡± Wu Shanshan looked puzzled.

    ¡°Little Long, look, there are so many stone statues.¡±

    Yes, in this ¡°banquet hall,¡± there was nothing else, but stone statues.

    These statues, both male and female, were carved intricately.

    About a hundred statues were arranged in a special pattern, with a well-crafted density.

    It was like a stone carving exhibition hall.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡± Wu Shanshan took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand and walked in.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ if I¡¯m not wrong, this place has an Array set up.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought.

    Then, he began to organize his memories¡­

    They meandered through the stone statues.

    Soon, they noticed that among the various stone carvings, there were beds, sofas¡­

    ¡°Little Long¡­Little Long¡­l¡­l¡¯m feeling hot¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly!

    Wu Shanshan was calling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s name in a tender and affectionate tone!

    The tone was indeed somewhat flirtatious!

    Huang Xiaolong could hardly believe that sound was coming from Wu

    Shanshan!

    Huang Xiaolong quickly turned to see¡­

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s cheeks were flushed with embarrassment¡­

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehe, Fatty, you¡¯ve been affected¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. He understood what these stone statues were about.

    Now he remembered!

    This was indeed an Array that had been lost since the late Ming Dynasty!

    The effects of this array were extremely domineering, causing people to become disoriented.

    Once the effects of the Formation gradually disappeared, those affected would no longer recall their unconventional actions.

 Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 131: The Moment to Witness the Miracle is Here! (Third update)

    Chapter 131: Chapter 131: The Moment to Witness the Miracle is Here! (Third update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡®Ahh, now I get it. So, these women were lured here by that bastard Li Lei, and fell into his trap. When they wake up, they wouldn¡¯t remember anything. And this Formation was invented by a traveling Taoist during the Southern Song dynasty. I had a chat with him back when I was in hell. I learned some interesting stuff from him¡­¡¯

    However, despite this Formation¡¯s power, once you fall into it once, you develop resistance and it no longer affects you.

    Also, the Formation can be set in two ways, it¡¯s effective either only on women or only on men.

    This Formation in front of us, is of course, set only to be effective on women.

    So Wu Shanshan fell into the trap, while Huang Xiaolong was completely unaffected.

    Actually, this Formation and various other Formations all harness the subtle energy of Feng Shui, influencing and stimulating the brain. Feng Shui, just like the waves in the sky, it¡¯s always there whether you¡¯re an ape or a great man, no matter whether you believe it or not.

    Some people can indeed discern this energy and wield it wisely.

    ¡°Alright, Fat Wu, wake up now.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Wu Shanshan¡¯s forehead and injected a fine strand of True Qi into her brain.

    In that moment, Wu Shanshan¡¯s curvy body shivered, and her eyes gradually regained their luster. She shook her head, swiftly pushed Huang Xiaolong away, ¡°Little Long, you¡­what are you trying to do¡­You¡¯re too bad¡­¡±

    Having said that, Wu Shanshan hurried to tidy up her disorderly clothing.

    ¡°Pfft~Fat Wu, I didn¡¯t do anything and you¡¯re blaming me? Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong also adjusted his clothes.

    Because Huang Xiaolong woke her up with True Qi, Wu Shanshan still remembered some things. Just now, even under those circumstances, Huang Xiaolong did not take advantage of her!

    ¡®It appears he really likes me~~~¡¯

    Wu Shanshan felt a touch of sweetness in her heart.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Fat Wu, you were mesmerized by the Formation just then. However, the Formation only affects a person once, you will develop resistance once you fall into it once, it will no longer affect you.¡±

    ¡°Formation?¡± Wu Shanshan looked somewhat astonished at the statues surrounding them.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong explained his analysis to Wu Shanshan, down to the last detail.

    ¡°So it was like that! Actually using Formations!¡± Wu Shanshan was filled with righteous indignation.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears twitched a few times.

    ¡°Um~~Fat Wu, those guys are coming.¡± Huang Xiaolong heard some footsteps, quickly approaching them.

    ¡°Little Long, should we capture them directly? I¡¯ll catch Li Lei, you hypnotize him and let him confess. I have a voice recorder.¡± Wu Shanshan quickly suggested.

    ¡°Well¡­wait¡­..¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled around, then he burst into laughter.

    ¡°Little Long, why are you laughing? Could you be affected by the Formation too? Hurry up and prepare to catch someone.¡± Wu Shanshan was getting impatient.

    ¡°Fat Wu, I¡¯ll show you a good play!¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly rubbed his hands together, then ran off with a mischievous grin.

    He started to move around the statues.

    Huang Xiaolong was extremely strong, moving the statues was as easy as plucking goose feathers. He swiftly swapped the positions of some of the statues.

    After rearranging all of that, Huang Xiaolong ran back to Wu Shanshan¡¯s side. ¡°Fat Wu, the moment of witnessing a miracle is coming!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what are you up to? Why did you move the statues?¡± Wu Shanshan was utterly confused.

    This Formation could be set in two ways: it¡¯s effective either only on women, or only on men.

    Huang Xiaolong, by exchanging the positions of a few statues, has changed the Formation into ¨C um, effective only on men.

    What will happen next, it¡¯s pretty self-explanatory.

    But Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t spill the beans to Wu Shanshan.

    At this moment, a side door opened!

    Boom

    Li Lei led a group of his minions, swarming in!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Fat Wu, don¡¯t speak now¡­ don¡¯t speak at all, just pretend that, you were mesmerised by the Formation.¡± Huang Xiaolong mysteriously told Wu Shanshan, then picked her up around the waist.

    Wu Shanshan obediently nodded, leaning her head in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, mumbling, ¡°what trick are you playing now?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha Country bumpkin! You should already know, your situation with Wu Shanshan, right?¡± Li Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with malicious intent. ¡°These are all my men. Though you¡¯re good with your hands, you¡¯re done for!¡±

    Having said that, Li Lei sneered, ¡°Really, country bumpkin, I see you¡¯re good with your hands. If you acknowledge me as your master, and be my obedient slave from then on, I can spare you. Also, I¡¯ll treat you to a good life¡­what do you think? Kneel down, call me master!¡±

    ¡°Kneel down! Call him master!¡± Dozens of Li Lei¡¯s men started to chant.

 Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Solving the Case (Chapter Four)

    Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Solving the Case (Chapter Four)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Kneel! Call me master!¡± roared a group of henchmen.

    With grand momentum.

    Li Lei was smug beyond words.

    ¡°Pledged allegiance to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared bewildered. ¡°You¡­ You have quite the imagination¡­¡±

    Shaking his head, Huang Xiaolong spoke seriously. ¡°Enough nonsense. Kneel now, slap yourselves 100 times, then turn yourselves into the police station¡­ Hmm, do this and I won¡¯t lift a finger; otherwise, you¡¯ll be in for a painful surprise.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± Li Lei burst into riotous laughter.

    The henchmen too were laughing so hard they were rolling around with tears streaming down their faces.

    ¡°This¡­country bumpkin. It seems like you¡¯ve been kicked in the head by a donkey. Alright, every minute at night is precious, no more talking. The woman you¡¯re holding in your arms, tonight, I¡¯ll ravage her! I¡¯ll screw her senseless, making sure she¡¯ll never forget me, Li Lei! Hahahaha~~~~~ country bumpkin, is Wu Shanshan your girlfriend? Today, you can just watch your woman being ravaged by me¡­ Hahaha~~~~ Today¡¯s my day! Awesome!¡±

    Hearing these words, Wu Shanshan, who was cradled in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, trembled with rage, wishing she could rush up and beat Li Lei to a pulp.

    Huang Xiaolong gently patted Wu Shanshan¡¯s back, gesturing for her to stay calm.

    Then, Li Lei reached into his pocket, took out a small medicine bottle filled with blue pills.

    ¡°Listen up, we¡¯re brothers here, I, Li Lei, won¡¯t mistreat any of you. I¡¯ll go first. When I¡¯m done, then it¡¯s your turn.¡± Li Lei smirked nefariously and swallowed a blue pill. He then tossed the bottle to his henchmen.

    About 20 to 30 henchmen joyfully divided up the blue pills from the bottle and each swallowed a pill.

    ¡°All right, lads! Get this country bumpkin and break his limbs! When we¡¯ve had our fun, we¡¯re going to chop him up for dumplings!¡±

    Upon Li Lei¡¯s command, his followers surrounded Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long ¡­¡± Wu Shanshan was quite anxious.

    ¡°Fatty, didn¡¯t I tell you, the time has come for you to witness a miracle, just wait and see!¡± Huang Xiaolong was eager to laugh, but restrained himself.

    Finally ¡­

    Li Lei and his crowd had all entered the stone formation.

    ¡°Country bumpkin, let me tell you, I once had an enemy. Guess what happened? I chopped him up! Mince meat dumplings lasted for three days¡­ Hahaha~~~~¡± Li Lei gazed at Huang Xiaolong with a sadistic look. ¡°You, it seems like you would require three days to finish, but as a rustic bumpkin, I doubt you would taste too good¡­¡±

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Uh¡± The look in Li Lei¡¯s eyes changed!

    Became somewhat bewildered!

    His facial skin gradually reddened.

    His breathing grew heavy.

    His lips were dry and cracked.

    He swallowed, looked back, and saw that his henchmen were all wearing lustful expressions.

    The next moment!

    ¡°Roar¡± A deep growl erupted from Li Lei¡¯s throat.

    He turned around and pounced straight onto a henchman with sideburns!

    ¡°Hahahaha~It¡¯s starting!¡± Huang Xiaolong, holding Wu Shanshan, took a few leaps and dashed out of the stone formation.

    Well¡­ After Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tinkering, this aphrodisiac formation only gave effects to men¡­

    Now, Li Lei and his henchmen were being rapidly affected.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong was fine. As a powerful ghost emissary, how would he be affected by a formation of this level?

    ¡°Fatty, have a look!¡± Huang Xiaolong put Wu Shanshan down, the two of them watching the fire from the other side.

    They saw a group of rough men, in the middle of the statues¡­smack! smack! smack! smack!

    Very soon, that crude and extremely captivating voice filled the air.

    Li Lei was being pinned down by a man with a bushy beard¡­

    Smack! Smack! Smack!

    ¡°Aaaooww~¡± Li Lei let out a whimper like a wolf.

    No one knew if it was pleasure or pain he was experiencing.

    ¡°Blegh~¡± Wu Shanshan vomited, hunched over, throwing up everything she had eaten that night.

    ¡°This¡­ fatso¡­ don¡¯t you like seeing this?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s insides were rolling violently.

    Though he had seen such adult films at internet cafes before, they were always stories of men with young women, but never had he seen one of a man with another man¡­

    Disgusting!

    Initially, Huang Xiaolong was curious, but after seeing it with his own eyes, he nearly vomited like Wu Shanshan.

    ¡°Little Long! This is so nauseous! So hardcore! Are these people beasts?¡± Wu Shanshan turned her face away, dry heaving persistently. Yet, her stomach seemed empty of contents.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ fatso, I¡­ I thought it would be fun, didn¡¯t realise¡­ eh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong had one last look at Li Lei, whose hair was being pulled by two burly men, one in front and one behind¡­

    Li Lei whimpered consistently.

    ¡°I can¡¯t watch anymore¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong, pulling Wu Shanshan along, said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    The two hurriedly ran out the side door.

    After walking a while, they came across an office.

    However, there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight.

    ¡°Little Long, what do we do now?¡± Wu Shanshan asked, ¡°Li Lei probably can¡¯t give a statement now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s look around for someone else.¡± Huang Xiaolong, holding Wu Shanshan¡¯s hand, started searching.

    Soon, in one of the rooms, they found a scholarly-looking man with glasses.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly hypnotised him.

    Turns out, this man was the accountant in Li Lei¡¯s company.

    Laying out everything he knew, he confessed in detail to Li Lei¡¯s crimes over the years.

    Whilst recording his testimony, Wu Shanshan gritted her teeth in hatred.

    Once she was done, Wu Shanshan tied up the bespectacled man to the office desk using a rope.

    In no time, Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan found the storehouse where Li Lei¡¯s company kept their stash of DVDs.

    ¡°This beast Li Lei! Not only has he deceived and violated many innocent women, he even recorded it into DVDs and sold them overseas for profit¡­ He deserves more than life imprisonment for this; a quick execution!¡± Wu Shanshan declared with righteous indignation.

    Finally, this serial rape case has come to a close.

    This is a great achievement!

    ¡°Fatso, better call the police now.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°With this merit, you might not only get your job back, you might even get promoted.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pft I don¡¯t dare to dream of a promotion, I¡¯d be thanking my lucky stars just to get back to the station¡­¡± Wu Shanshan chuckled, took out her mobile phone, and looked at Huang Xiaolong fondly. ¡°But the person I should be most thankful to is you!¡±

    ¡°Eh Fatso, you wouldn¡¯t go back on what you¡¯ve promised, would you?¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes and looked at Wu Shanshan¡¯s busty cleavage.

    ¡°What did I promise you?¡± Wu Shanshan played dumb; her gaze soon turned flirtatious, ¡°Of course¡­ I won¡¯t back out!¡±

    While Wu Shanshan was occupied on her phone, Huang Xiaolong casually grabbed a handful of DVDs and slid them into his canvas bag.

    ¡®I will take these back for some serious criticism. I am justice¡¯s country bumpkin!¡¯

 Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Reinstatement (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Reinstatement (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Not long after, the sound of police sirens echoed through the air, and several police cars parked in front of the haunted house in Dinosaur Park.

    This time, even the chief of the public security sub-bureau was personally leading the team!

    It seemed that the series of women assault incidents that took place in Dinosaur Park had a severe impact.

    It was a big case!

    ¡°Oh, Wu Shanshan, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± The chief stood with his hands on his hips.

    Wu Shanshan quickly approached him and fully explained the situation in the haunted house, along with the aphrodisiac formation and Li Lei¡¯s unspeakable crimes.

    The chief was speechless after listening. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this case involves so many twists and turns. No wonder we had difficulty finding evidence. Good job, Wu Shanshan! I¡¯ll consider your reinstatement.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Chief Hua.¡± Wu Shanshan was overjoyed.

    Afterward, Wu Shanshan revealed the location of the office leading to the aphrodisiac formation hall to the chief.

    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t go into those group of statues, or else¡­¡± Wu Shanshan warned. Suddenly, she frowned again as she remembered the nauseating scenes, and started dry heaving.

    ¡°Well¡­ clear the stone sculptures around the edge first, and capture them after breaking the formation,¡± the chief pondered and issued the urgent capture order.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t interfere in the matter. After all, Wu Shanshan was his predetermined wife. He didn¡¯t care about taking credit for the case.

    A bunch of armed criminal police rushed into the side door of the haunted house to begin the hunting.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I feel so sick today,¡± Wu Shanshan walked over to Huang Xiaolong. She didn¡¯t join the others. She swore that if she saw those scenes again, she would lose her stomach.

    ¡°Yeah, I feel really sick too,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke honestly. Although he was fearless and had thick skin, he had issues swallowing such dirty stuff.

    This event had a major impact on Huang Xiaolong!

    Originally, he was thinking about getting a room with Wu Shanshan after everything was over and discussing life, and along the way, saying goodbye to his virginity.

    But now, the image of Li Lei lying on the ground being humped by a rough man kept floating up.

    This made Huang Xiaolong feel sick, and a significant amount of his ardor was doused.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Little Long¡­¡± Wu Shanshan looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my promise. When I, Wu Shanshan, say something, I do it. But¡­ not today¡­ today was too disturbing. I¡¯m not in the mood at all, and¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s not very convenient for you to kiss me either. I vomited today, and it feels dirty¡­ let¡¯s do it another day. I will¡­ I will let you kiss me enough¡­ you¡­ you tell me in advance, I¡­ I won¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll just eat fruit for the day.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Xiaoman, let¡¯s forget it today. What happened was too disgusting. Besides¡­ what do you mean by not eating but having fruit?¡± Huang Xiaolong was perplexed.

    ¡°Ah I¡­ I heard that if you¡¯re going to kiss, you shouldn¡¯t eat anything¡­ just eat fruit the day before, then¡­ it will have a fresh fruit smell¡­ Little Long, do you like pineapple or apple, lychee or watermelon? Or any other fruit¡­ if you want, I can eat durian too,¡± Wu Shanshan said bashfully.

    ¡°My God?¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed, ¡°Wait, Xiaoman, there¡¯s such a thing? How¡­ how do you know so much? Are you¡­ are you what people from the city call an old driver?¡±

    ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re the old driver! I¡­ I did this to satisfy a rogue like you!¡± Wu Shanshan stomped her foot stubbornly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an old driver, I don¡¯t even have a driving license,¡± Huang Xiaolong said innocently.

    The two stood aside, spending their time in romantic chatter. Soon after, the police led out Li Lei and his gang.

    Li Lei and his minions looked exhausted, pale, with hollow eyes and their lower half haphazardly covered with towels and bed sheets. The visible upper half of their body was covered in bloody scratches and bite marks¡­

    ¡°Urgh¡±

    A young policeman stopped in his tracks and started vomiting on the spot.

    ¡°Xiao Li, your psychological quality is too poor. This¡­ this¡­ what¡¯s so big about this scene? Hold on, in the future¡­ urgh~~~~~~~~~¡± An older policeman was trying to comfort his young colleague, but he too started hurling. While vomiting, he cursed, ¡°Damn! Too disgusting! I¡¯ve been a cop for decades and have seen it all, but this¡­ disgusting! What a bunch of beasts! Beast! Urgh

    After a while, a policeman came out pushing a small cart which was full of DVDs.

    Wu Shanshan handed over a dictaphone with recorded testimony to Chief Hua.

    Chief Hua swung his fists in excitement. ¡°With a solid case backed by human and material evidence, those damn bastards will surely be behind bars! Okay, Wu Shanshan, you better get some rest at home. Wait for my call to return to the office at any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Chief!¡± Wu Shanshan saluted enthusiastically in her excitement.

    Huang Xiaolong drove Wu Shanshan home.

    Then he drove himself home.

    While passing by Su Xiaoman¡¯s new shop, he noticed it was brightly lit. Vaguely, he saw Su Xiaoman still cleaning the shop.

    Huang Xiaolong happily ran inside.

    Su Xiaoman was mopping the floor. Seeing Huang Xiaolong, she quickly tidied up, put the mop aside, and wiped her hands. ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, you¡¯re still busy so late?¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got nothing better to do, and the contract is signed. The shop is ours now,¡± Su Xiaoman¡¯s face beamed with a healthy glow from her labor and anticipation of a promising future.

    There was also a hint of seductiveness and serenity.

    ¡°Little Long, I plan to¡­ start selling smoked duck business tomorrow!¡± Su Xiaoman had already made up her mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Sister Xiaoman, you can finally earn money in peace,¡± Huang Xiaolong happily agreed.

    ¡°Little Long, the money I earn is yours,¡± Su Xiaoman said seriously, staring at Huang Xiaolong with her watery eyes. Then a blush surfaced on her milky white cheeks. ¡°You¡­ you can have me too as long as you don¡¯t reject me.¡±

    ¡°Haha~~ Sister Xiaoman, why would I reject you? You¡¯re my wife, why would I reject my own wife? It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°By the way, Sister Xiaoman, starting tomorrow, I might not have as much time to accompany you.¡±

    ¡°Uh

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Tomorrow! I¡¯m going to start college!¡± Huang Xiaolong said eagerly. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯m a university student now! In the history of our village, no one has ever been educated. I¡¯m the first university student!¡±

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have anything to worry about for now, so it¡¯s the perfect time to go to college. Regarding earning money, his spare time is enough.

    ¡°Hehe  Little Long, study hard, I will run the business well in the store,¡± Su Xiaoman laughed.

    Su Xiaoman had finished cleaning, so she and Huang Xiaolong headed home together and went to bed arm in arm.

    Of course, she was having her period, so there were no deeper exchanges with Huang Xiaolong¡­

 Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Binhai Sun Family!

    Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Binhai Sun Family!

    Translator: 549690339

    Binhai.

    Night.

    Outskirts.

    An enormous private estate.

    The area of this private estate is probably a full thousand acres!

    In a seaside city like Binhai, where land is worth its weight in gold, to have such a colossal private estate speaks volumes about its owner¡¯s wealth and power!

    Sun Family!

    This is an ancient family!

    According to legend, the ancestors of this family were related to Sun Bin, a military strategist during the Warring States period!

    One of the four great families of Binhai¡­ the Sun Family!

    The four great families of Binhai are like four colossal powers, each with their own advantages and connections.

    The Lin Family¡ª spanning business, politics, and military affairs! With their extensive network of contacts even in Beijing, the top executive hand in Binhai City today is a direct descendant of the Lin Family!

    The Gao Family¡ª holding substantial standing at sea! Various mercenary groups, various assassin organizations, various European and American financial groups, all have intricate relationships with the Gao Family!

    The Sun Family¡ª considered a traditional martial arts family, having fully established dozens of martial arts schools in Binhai! They have over a thousand disciples. The bronze medalist of last year¡¯s national Sanda tournament was a disciple from the Sun Family¡¯s martial arts school! Nationwide, the number of martial arts schools controlled by the Sun Family exceeds a hundred, and their recorded disciples are too numerous to count!

    The Shu Family¡ª a business empire! In terms of money, they are first among the four great families, but fall short in other aspects.

    At this moment, within a secret room of the Sun Family¡¯s private estate.

    Old Master Sun, the leader of the Sun Family, sat on a Taishi Chair, his spirit vigorous, his eyes extraordinarily sharp, exuding an aura of an old man with unwavering resilience.

    Right now, the ever-composed Old Master Sun with excellent qi cultivation skills, who normally remained calm even in the face of Mount Tai toppling, wore a face of shock!

    In the secret room, there were also several middle-aged men with imposing demeanours.

    In addition, there was also Sun Wei with her slim and straight stature, her hair tied up in a ponytail, giving her a stunning profile and a spirited look!

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve told you everything.¡± Sun Wei said in a clear voice.

    ¡°Father! We mustn¡¯t!¡± Just then, one middle-aged man in the room stood up, his face showing a hint of panic. ¡°This matter, our Sun Family can¡¯t handle it! It could lead to the annihilation of our family!¡±

    ¡°Annihilation? Hahaha, you guys are overestimating Gao Family¡­¡± Old Master Sun laughed. ¡°In Binhai, the Gao Family indeed suppresses the Sun Family, but if both families start an all-out war, even if the Gao Family could annihilate the Sun Family, it would surely be severely damaged and never recover, becoming prey ready to be devoured by the Lin and Shu Families!¡±

    ¡°The situation in Binhai is extremely delicate, the four great families are like four big countries, occasional minor frictions occur, but they surely won¡¯t start a war. Whoever strikes first, dies first!¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s eyes glinted with wisdom, his grasp of the overall situation was as clear as daylight.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ Father, even if the Gao Family won¡¯t go to war with us¡­ but¡­ if we take the blame for turning Gao Zhongkang and his wife mad, it will undoubtedly provoke the Gao Family¡¯s disgruntlement, and we will surely suffer retaliation!¡± The middle-aged man looked worried.

    ¡°Haha! Brother Hu, are you that afraid of the Gao Family?¡± Another middle-aged man mocked. ¡°In these years, hasn¡¯t the Gao Family always been detrimental to our Sun Family? Gao Zhongkang and his wife just went mad, they didn¡¯t die. Besides, their status in the Gao Family is but of little significance¡­¡±

    ¡°You! You guys, listen! Okay, let¡¯s not talk about the Gao Family, but what about the Eagle Claw Gate? The young master of the Eagle Claw Gate was shocked into insanity, are we the Sun Family also going to shoulder this responsibility? That¡¯s the son of the Eagle Claw Gate¡¯s master! The Eagle Claw Gate possesses significant power in the north, being a traditional martial arts family like us, the possessions of our Sun Family are sufficient to compete against the Eagle Claw Gate if they were complete. But now¡­ we¡­ we simply can¡¯t match the Eagle Claw Gate!¡±

    ¡°Little Hu, didn¡¯t you hear what Weiwei said?¡± Old Master Sun laughed. ¡°As long as we shield that expert from being troubled by the Gao Family and the Eagle Claw Gate, that expert will certainly help our Sun Family complete the missing techniques. Even the mightiest dragon can¡¯t suppress a local serpent, can the Eagle Claw Gate suppress our Sun Family in Binhai?¡±

    ¡°The so-called completion of a technique is just a mere speculation!¡± The middle-aged man referred to by Old Master Sun as ¡®Little Hu¡¯ hastily spoke up. ¡°How can we offend two giants based on speculation! Besides, what Weiwei said is just too magical. Become invisible? Dodge bullets? Is this¡­ is this even humanly possible?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Hu, that¡­ that man, indeed¡­ indeed, he¡¯s no different from a superhero.¡± Sun Wei muttered.

    Sun Wei didn¡¯t reveal Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity but merely referred to him as ¡®that man¡¯.

    ¡°I believe what Weiwei said.¡± Old Master Sun smiled at Sun Wei. ¡°Being capable of defeating the top ten experts of the Eagle Claw Gate by himself ¡­ this man¡¯s cultivation is¡­¡±

    Upon saying this, Old Master Sun¡¯s face turned solemn, and his voice lowered. ¡°Unfathomable, truly unfathomable¡­ Moreover, I personally examined the young master of Eagle Claw Gate and Gao Zhongkang¡­ their brains were directly shattered¡­ Someone who could do this has achieved a level of mastery that we can¡¯t even fathom!¡±

    Old Master Sun gazed out into the dark night through a window, murmuring softly with a low voice: ¡°Could it be that there are truly divine beings that can kill with a breath, use the wind as their blade¡­¡±

    ¡°But, what about becoming invisible? This is beyond the scope of traditional martial arts!¡± Sun Hu argued vehemently.

    ¡°Most likely, it¡¯s not invisibility, but his speed was so fast that an ordinary person¡¯s eyes could not track it.¡± explained Old Master Sun.

    ¡®No, he simply disappeared suddenly.¡¯ Sun Wei pouted, but she didn¡¯t explain.

    ¡°Come, Weiwei, show Grandfather the boxing technique that man taught you. He said he had fixed all the flaws in our Sun Bin Fist¡­ Now show me.¡± Old Master Sun kindly looked at Sun Wei, urging her.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Sun Wei adjusted her breath.

    She has exceptional memory and comprehension; these qualities made her a genius among the younger generations of the Sun Family.

    Huang Xiaolong instructed her once, and she would not forget.

    At this moment, she choreographed the improved Sun Bin Fist in detail.

    Old Master Sun stared in astonishment at Sun Wei¡¯s boxing technique, as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Sun Hu and several other middle-aged men were also fascinated.

    In the end, Sun Wei performed the 317th move of the Sun Bin Fist, which had been lost for ages¡­

    ¡°This is indeed the lost technique of our Sun Family¡¯s boxing method!!!¡± As if fitted with a spring, Old Master Sun jumped from his chair, his face completely pale with shock!

    Sun Hu and other middle-aged men also trembled as they stood up, unconsciously imitating Sun Wei performing the 317th move of the Sun Bin Fist¡­

    ¡°Heavens have mercy! The gods have shown their compassion for our Sun Family!¡± Suddenly, Old Master Sun burst into tears. ¡°As an old man, on the brink of death, I¡¯m fortunate enough to witness the restoration of the lost technique of our ancestral boxing method! WieWei, implement that move again. Grandfather wants to scrutinize it thoroughly¡­¡±

 Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Senior!!!! (Second update)

    Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Senior!!!! (Second update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Sun Wei did as she was told.

    Old Master Sun stared, not blinking once.

    ¡°Good! The Eagle Claw Sect and Gao Family, we will bear the responsibility for that predecessor!¡± Old Master Sun declared sternly. ¡°From today on, that predecessor is our Sun Family¡¯s benefactor! When we see him, we must treat him as a VIP! The people of my Sun Family must not neglect the predecessor in the least, otherwise, the family rules will apply!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Sun Hu also cried out at this moment. ¡°Ancient martial arts techniques, to this day, are mostly incomplete. A complete set of ancient martial art techniques, whether they are from the past or the present, can support the prosperity of an ancient martial family persistently! Father, our chance has arrived!¡± Sun Hu exclaimed.

    ¡°Weiwei, take us to meet that predecessor quickly!¡± Another middle-aged man spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°Let us thank the predecessor in person for his great benevolence and virtue!¡±

    ¡°He¡­ He said that besides me¡­ he will not see anyone from the Sun Family¡­¡± Sun Wei mumbled.

    At the same time, she found it somewhat amusing¡ª¡¯Predecessor? Grandpa, uncles, you really know how to give him a title. If you saw him¡­ I wonder, could you still call him a predecessor¡­¡¯

    With this thought in mind, Sun Wei suddenly had a vision of Huang Xiaolong¡­ that coarse appearance of his, yet he also has a side that was high-handed, arrogantly overbearing, and decisively ruthless!

    Thinking of Huang Xiaolong single-handedly battling the elite warriors of the Eagle Claw Sect and the Gao Family, his gallant posture, invincible methods, Sun Wei¡¯s heart grew warm, and she was somewhat fascinated¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t go against the predecessor¡¯s words!¡± Old Master Sun hastily shouted. ¡°Such a noble predecessor is naturally independent and unique. Since he doesn¡¯t want to see the worldly beings like us, we must not disturb him and offend the predecessor. If we upset him, we Sun Family would be in real trouble! With such skills, to exterminate the people of my Sun Family would be effortless!¡±

    Fear was evident in Old Master Sun¡¯s eyes, besides gratitude and reverence, fearful of offending the ¡°predecessor¡± and inviting disaster.

    A few middle-aged men shivered, showing they got the point.

    ¡°Weiwei, listen, you are in charge of maintaining contact with the predecessor from now on. You must meet any of his demands! You must not go against the predecessor¡¯s wishes! If the predecessor requires my Sun Family¡¯s assistance, feel free to comply with his demands, regardless of money or manpower, no question asked!¡± Old Master Sun looked at Sun Wei earnestly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Grandpa, I understand.¡± Sun Wei nodded.

    However, Sun Wei thought to herself¡ª¡¯Grandpa, are you selling me out? Fulfill his any requirements? What if¡­ what if he asks me to accompany him to a hotel room, can I¡­ disobey him?¡¯

    ¡®Ah¡­ Predecessor Huang Xiaolong, my master¡­ how¡­ how should I contact you? Right, Uncle Zhao certainly knows how to get in touch with you¡­¡¯

    ¡­

    Early morning.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his canvas bag on his back, was driving his BYD F3, heading to Binhai University¡¯s branch campus!

    He had already contacted Principal Zhou Yuewen, there was no need for him to do any enrollment procedures, and he could go straight to the Chinese Department to attend classes.

    Huang Xiaolong was still dressed like a peasant, wearing a patched shirt, black straight-leg trousers, and olive green plastic shoes.

    He had been wearing this outfit for a long time, but it still looked clean and fresh.

    It was because every night, Huang Xiaolong would use the Purified Water Talisman to wash his clothes. This ingenious method of washing clothes contains magical water. As long as the clothes were dirty, he would apply talisman, the magical water would transform into a mist, surrounding the body, instantly removing the dirt, thus keeping the clothes clean and fresh.

    In fact, this outfit was not just simple. Inside the clothes and even in the shoes, Huang Xiaolong had arranged a Formation with useful magic.

    Such as in the shoes, he had incorporated a ¡°Godspeed Talisman.¡± Activating the talisman will allow Huang Xiaolong to run as if flying. That night, when he was chasing the Isuzu truck that hit Su Xiaoman, Huang Xiaolong had actually applied the ¡°Godspeed Talisman¡± magic within his shoe.

    Parking his car outside the school, Huang Xiaolong walked towards the solemn university gate, pulling out his phone¡ª

    Click~~~~

    Using the university gate as a backdrop, he took a selfie.

    ¡°Great! In the future, I¡¯ll show this to the villagers as proof of me attending university.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled happily, heading straight towards the campus.

    ¡°University life! Here I come~~~~~~!!!!¡±

    Binhai University is a key university nationwide. Even though Huang Xiaolong was just attending a branch campus, not the main campus, but its facilities were internationally aligned, and overall strength was incredibly strong.

    Those who studied at this university were either the best students with good morals and scholarship, or the children of the nobility, the second generation rich, the second generation officials even the Crown Princes of the underworld.

    It¡¯s safe to say, a university is a smaller version of society!

    That day, in the classroom of Year 1 Class 3 of the Chinese Department, more than fifty students were waiting for their class to begin.

    They had heard that a transfer student would join their class today.

    This intrigued them.

    Every new student who walked into this classroom, was without a doubt, the center of attention!

    Or perhaps, a top scholar and genius!

    Or perhaps, a descendant of a high official background!

    Or perhaps, a youngster whose parents are businesspeople, living in affluence!

    Or perhaps, a rich girl driving a Porsche!

    At this point, a solitary girl was sitting at a desk by the window.

    She was a gentle and graceful girl, dressed in a simple and inexpensive dress, picked up from a street stall, bare-faced¡­

    Yet, even so, she remains the most striking, the most charming sight in this classroom!

    Her shoulder-length hair always emits a captivating aroma, her watery almond eyes often reflecting a youthful spirit, mesmerizing anyone at first sight.

    Her provocative cherry lips curve slightly upwards, just like an innocent little deer¡­

    Song Yuru!

    One amongst Binhai University¡¯s Four Campus Belles, Song Yuru!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife, Song Yuru!

    Today, Song Yuru was feeling a little uneasy, yet also a bit sweet.

    Because, the boy she liked, was coming to Binhai University, and would even share a class with her!

    ¡®How weird, Little Long texted me early in the morning saying he¡¯d get to class today, asking me to save him a seat¡­ and has to sit next to me¡­ Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet? Class is about to start!¡¯

    Song Yuru furrowed her eyebrows, unable to resist the urge to take out her phone and check the time.

    At that moment, a boy walks in from outside the classroom.

    It wasn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong.

    He was dressed in Versace, a Longines watch around his wrist, a Dior bag over his shoulder, and a faint scent of Chanel ¡®Bleu De Chanel¡¯ cologne emanating from him.

    This person was fairly good-looking and handsome, with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes.

    As soon as he walked in, many of the girls in the classroom gazed at him with starry-eyed admiration, their faces full of infatuation.

    Cao Huan!

    If Song Yuru was a campus belle, then without a doubt, Cao Huan was a campus hunk.

    Not only was he handsome, but he was also talented, a key player on the school¡¯s basketball team, well-versed in playing the guitar, even capable of song composition¡­

    But all this wasn¡¯t what mattered the most.

    What mattered most was, Cao Huan¡¯s family was very wealthy.

    They owned a dog farm.

    The largest dog farm in Binhai.

    They had numerous pedigree dogs there, including race dogs and fighting dogs worth millions.

    Cao¡¯s dog farm supplied police dogs to the police squad each year, and sold many breeds of dogs all over the country.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At Binhai University, there was a common saying ¡ª ¡°You think you¡¯re rich? Perhaps, the total sum of your family¡¯s wealth, including you, don¡¯t even match up to the value of a dog from Cao Huan¡¯s family.¡±

    While this statement might seem somewhat offensive, it was incredibly realistic¡­

    Indeed, a good hunting dog from Cao Huan¡¯s dog farm could be worth millions. Even if a person were to be processed into an oil, they wouldn¡¯t fetch as high a price.

    Cao Huan very much liked this statement.

    As soon as Cao Huan entered the classroom, his gaze locked onto Song Yuru like a locust, then, he walked directly towards Song Yuru!

 Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 136: The One I Rely On, is My Boyfriend! (Third update)

    Chapter 136: Chapter 136: The One I Rely On, is My Boyfriend! (Third update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Everybody in the class knew that Cao Huan had been pursuing Song Yuru for almost half a year. He had written countless love letters, all of which Song Yuru completely ignored.

    He had bought numerous expensive gifts, none of which Song Yuru had accepted.

    This made Cao Huan very frustrated!

    He was the type of person who desired more what he couldn¡¯t have! Thus, he swore that this semester, he would win Song Yuru over!

    No matter the cost¡­

    ¡°Yuru, are you free this afternoon? We don¡¯t have classes,¡± Cao Huan sauntered over to Song Yuru¡¯s desk, posing in his most confident and handsome manner.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Yuru was momentarily stunned, instantly feeling a wave of impatience.

    She truly didn¡¯t feel anything for Cao Huan, even a bit of disdain.

    No wonder, the Cao Family was affluent, but Cao Huan was arrogant and domineering, a bad boy with a dozen hangers-on at school.

    His catchphrase made people nauseous. He often compared his classmates to the dogs in his family¡¯s kennel.

    ¡°Your worth isn¡¯t even that of one of my dogs!¡± ¡ª this was Cao Huan¡¯s catchphrase!

    Even worse, he had unleashed his dogs on others before!

    Allegedly, his car was scratched by a handicapped old man on a tricycle; without a second word, he released his dog from the passenger seat, directing it to attack the old man.

    The dog, a well-trained and ferocious Caucasian Shepherd, ripped out the old man¡¯s throat, killing him on the spot!

    Afterwards, the Cao Family paid off the victim¡¯s family, leaving Cao Huan unscathed.

    Of course, the Cao¡¯s did their best to cover it up, and so, most students at Binhai University believed it was merely a tall tale. Only a few knew it wasn¡¯t just a tale, but a bloody fact.

    How could Song Yuru possibly like such a man?

    Besides, she knew clearly that Cao Huan was pursuing her simply because he wanted her body, not because he genuinely liked her.

    ¡°Ah~~ Sorry Cao Huan, I¡¯m busy this afternoon.¡± Song Yuru politely refused.

    ¡°Huh? Yuru, it¡¯s my birthday today, are you really not going to give me any face? I¡¯ve asked you out so many times, and you never agreed. Tell me, what do you really want?¡± There was a shadow in Cao Huan¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, some girls in the class began to comment.

    ¡°Wow, look how high up our class beauty is! She even looked down on a rich second-generation like Cao Huan¡­ Do you think she has diamonds down there?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just putting on airs, she knows well how to keep men on the hook. A woman like that, really calculating.¡±

    ¡°Why would Song Yuru reject Cao Huan? Her family is so poor, I heard her dad is a taxi driver, they¡¯re dirt poor¡­¡±

    ¡°A man like Cao Huan is a golden bachelor! After graduation, he will inherit his family kennel, he will be rolling in money!¡±

    ¡°If Cao Huan pursued me, I¡¯d immediately move into his house! I could be a rich housewife, just thinking about it makes me so happy!¡±

    ¡°Cao Huan, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s not that I disrespect you, but I have things to do.¡± Song Yuru softly declined.

    Cao Huan¡¯s face darkened.

    Every time he had asked her out before, it was privately. But today, he had made his request in front of the whole class, and even used his birthday as a reason. If Song Yuru were to reject him under these circumstances, that would be a public embarrassment!

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t go too far¡­¡± Cao Huan¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Song Yuru. ¡°Being a woman, you shouldn¡¯t always play hard to get. You know well how I¡¯ve treated you in the past half-year. I, Cao Huan, have never treated any other woman like I¡¯ve treated you. It¡¯s my birthday today, and it¡¯s improper for you not to come.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Song Yuru was furious.

    She had never thought about receiving favors from Cao Huan. Everything was his own presumption!

    Besides, she had indeed never accepted any of Cao Huan¡¯s gifts!

    Hearing Cao Huan¡¯s words now, it seemed as if she had taken great advantage of him!

    ¡°I¡¯m not going! I have things to do this afternoon!¡± Song Yuru was angry. ¡°That¡¯s it. I won¡¯t go!¡±

    In the past, because her family wasn¡¯t well off, she was always cautious and even if she rejected someone, she always did it politely.

    But now, for some unknown reason, Song Yuru felt more confident!

    She rejected him outright!

    If she didn¡¯t go, then she didn¡¯t go!

    Such a dominating tone!

    Where did she get the confidence?

    Huang Xiaolong!

    Because now, she has a boyfriend who gives her confidence!

    (Well¡­ they¡¯ve kissed, they¡¯ve touched, even stayed in a hotel room together. A good girl like Song Yuru unconsciously regards herself as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s unwilling to openly admit it in front of him.)

    Song Yuru believes that the boy she likes is superior to all the boys in Binhai University combined!

    Medicine, exorcism, invisibility, wall-penetration, fighting¡­

    He is omnipotent! Accomplished in all fields!

    Even Brother Zhao Qi, a tough guy, has to bow his head when he sees Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®Tsk~~~ compared to my Little Long, this Cao Huan is simply¡­ garbage! I¡¯m not afraid of him now!¡¯

    ¡°Song Yuru!!¡± Cao Huan¡¯s face turned rather cold. He was actually being defied by a woman openly, which made him lose his facade and became somewhat grim, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to devour Song Yuru. ¡°Who do you think you are? A rich and pretty young lady? Dare to yell at me! What are you relying on?¡±

    After saying this, Cao Huan seemed to realise he was a bit uncouth, adding, ¡°Alright, Yuru, stop being wilful.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡­ I¡¯m not a rich and pretty lady, I¡¯m not a precious daughter. Just because my family circumstances aren¡¯t good enough, I don¡¯t have the right to reject someone?¡± Song Yuru was desperate.

    ¡°What am I relying on, you ask? Fine, let me tell you! I¡¯m relying on¡­ my boyfriend!¡± Song Yuru outright declared.

    She didn¡¯t want to hide anymore. She wanted to make it public!

    So that people would stop sending her flowers, love letters, or blocking her at the school gate.

    She was so fed up!

    Moreover, given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s personality, the moment he steps into Binhai University, he would announce to the whole school that Song Yuru is his wife.

    She might as well take the initiative and announce it!

    Silence.

    Absolute silence.

    The school beauty, Song Yuru, is taken?

    The four single school beauties of Binhai, and today, one of them, Song Yuru, publicly announces that she is dating! She has a boyfriend!

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Cao Huan¡¯s face was filled with a fierce look. ¡°Yuru, you can¡¯t possibly have a boyfriend! I¡­ I don¡¯t believe! Fine, today, I will sit next to you no matter what, until you agree to be with me on my birthday!¡±

    After saying this, Cao Huan wanted to sit on the vacant seat next to Song Yuru.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sit here!¡± Song Yuru shouted. ¡°This¡­ this seat is reserved for my boyfriend.¡±

    The whole class was in an uproar!

    Who would have thought that Song Yuru¡¯s boyfriend would be the transfer student who is going to join this class today!

    Who on earth is this person who has plucked the proud flower that is Song Yuru?

    Is he the son of a government official? The young master of a corporation? Or a scion of a wealthy family?

    ¡°This¡­¡± Cao Huan hesitated.

    He too was a bit wary.

    Although he could be arrogant, he wasn¡¯t an unthinking prodigal.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    If Song Yuru¡¯s boyfriend, the transfer student, was someone from one of the four great families, then Cao Huan would need to evaluate his own status.

    Just at this moment!

    ¡°Wow! The new student is here!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    All the eyes in the class, dozens of them, directed simultaneously to the classroom entrance!

 Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 137: A Dazzling Appearance! (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 137: Chapter 137: A Dazzling Appearance! (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Under the spotlight, Huang Xiaolong made a dazzling entrance!

    He glanced at the door plaque of the classroom, and after confirming it was the right room, he stepped in.

    Silence!

    The class was utterly quiet!

    All the students cast their strange gazes upon Huang Xiaolong.

    Initially, they were speculating about the secret identity of this transfer student who had managed to win over Song Yuru, the pride of their class.

    But¡­ After their long expectation, it turned out to be a mere yokel!

    A down-to-earth peasant who was quite literally covered in dirt from head to toe!

    Their somewhat hopeful feelings disappeared in an instant and were replaced by doubt and ¡­mockery.

    The hot gazes cooled down in an instant, turning into contempt!

    But Huang Xiaolong did not care about it much. Seeing Song Yuru, he happily walked over to her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Cao Huan stood in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s path, stopping him.

    ¡°Um¡­ I am the new student¡­ Please excuse me,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a polite smile.

    Being new, he wanted to build a good rapport with his classmates.

    ¡°Yuru, this is your so-called boyfriend?¡± Cao Huan¡¯s gaze shifted between Song Yuru and Huang Xiaolong, astounded.

    ¡°Yes. He is my boyfriend.¡± Song Yuru announced confidently.

    A collective gasp filled the classroom.

    ¡°Seriously? How on earth did our school beauty end up with a yokel for a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°What happened to the rumored rich second-generation?¡±

    ¡°This is just not right!¡±

    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    No matter what others might say, seeing Huang Xiaolong made Song Yuru extremely comfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at him, ¡°Little Long, I got you your textbooks.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Cao Huan turned to Song Yuru, pondering. ¡°Yuru, are you joking around? This dirty yokel has no right to be your boyfriend¡ªdo you think I¡¯d believe that? I¡¯m telling you, no girl in our entire campus would be attracted to someone like him!¡±

    ¡°Stop it! You¡¯ve got no right to talk about my boyfriend!¡± Song Yuru retorted angrily.

    Hearing Song Yuru affirm that he was indeed her boyfriend made Huang Xiaolong quite happy. However, Cao Huan¡¯s words bothered him!

    ¡°Well, who are you? I don¡¯t even know you. Why are you badmouthing me? You think no girl would be interested in me? Well, you¡¯re wrong. Girls love me,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Pfft¡­. Women love you? This is hilarious! I¡¯m dying of laughter!¡± A slightly overweight girl was in stitches upon hearing his claim, almost falling off her chair.

    The entire class burst into laughter.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s serious expression just made their laughter more uncontrollable.

    ¡°Oh my, this country boy truly has a talent for comedy, spreading nonsense with such a straight face¡­Look at him, he¡¯s so serious, not cracking a single smile¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m guessing he either lives in a dream world or his own little world.¡±

    ¡°Saying he is popular with women? If any girl in our school falls for him, I¡¯ll kneel down and call him dad!¡±

    ¡°Song Yuru probably just wants to use him as a shield. Too bad, I bet Cao Huan would break his hands and feet in anger!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Cao Huan turned around and glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You must be a joke that Yuru found, right? Isn¡¯t pretending to be her boyfriend out of fashion in this day and age? I give you an opportunity. Here¡¯s 2000 yuan, take it and run! With this kind of money, someone like you could survive for months. If you do not leave, I will make you leave! Let me tell you, even my dog is better than you!¡±

    As he spoke, Cao Huan pulled out a stack of money from his bag, counted twenty notes, and slammed them into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, yelling, ¡°Take the money and get lost!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong could dodge it, and the notes fell scattered on the floor.

    His gaze cooled down.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re wealthy?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Cao Huan indifferently. ¡°You think you¡¯re a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you think the money isn¡¯t enough?¡± Cao Huan sneered. ¡°Cut the crap! You¡¯re only worth this 2000 yuan! Not happy? Alright! Since you want to pretend to be Yuru¡¯s boyfriend, why don¡¯t you admit it in front of me? Go on, admit it! But I warn you, if you dare admit¡­ I will cripple you!¡±

    The sinister look in Cao Huan¡¯s face got more intimidating.

    The classroom turned silent again.

    All the students waited for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s response.

    It was clear that if Huang Xiaolong dared to admit his relationship with Song Yuru, he would face the wrath of Cao Huan!

    Considering Cao Huan¡¯s connections and tactics, it would be child¡¯s play for him to deal with a lowly peasant like Huang Xiaolong!

    If he threatened to cripple Huang Xiaolong, he wasn¡¯t joking; he would truly destroy him.

    Song Yuru, however, was somewhat worried. Of course, not for Huang Xiaolong, but for Cao Huan.

    She had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prowess and knew very well that Cao Huan stood no chance.

    After all, it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first day at school and she didn¡¯t want him to get into trouble straight away.

    ¡°Well¡­I really am not Yuru¡¯s boyfriend,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated with a straight face.

    ¡°Ah  Hahaha Look! Look! He chickened out! I told you! A backwater peasant who¡¯s not even good as a dog dares to challenge me!¡± Cao Huan cackled arrogantly, then made a face at Song Yuru. ¡°Yuru, why did you choose such a coward as your shield? If he had admitted it straight away, I would¡¯ve actually respected him a bit, but look at him now! Hahaha~~~ It¡¯s killing me.¡±

    Song Yuru just smiled in response. She was quite confident in Huang Xiaolong, believing he had some reason for his denial.

    The classroom exploded into laughter again¡ª

    ¡°What a loser, he couldn¡¯t even admit he was being used as a shield by the school beauty. Doesn¡¯t he realize he¡¯s slapping her face?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What a trash! Look at him, he doesn¡¯t have a decent piece of clothing. If no one knew, they would think he¡¯s a beggar, rather than a university student.¡±

    ¡°Our Binhai University is a prestigious institution, and the face of Binhai City. Someone like him here is a disgrace. His presence will definitely impact the image of our Binhai University.¡±

    The reason these people went out of their way to insult Huang Xiaolong was because they saw him back down and assumed he had no strong background, so they kicked him while he was down. These actions were intended to please Cao Huan.

    As expected, Cao Huan looked triumphantly around the room, basking in the glow of victory, full of vitality. ¡°Students, it¡¯s my birthday today. After school, let¡¯s go party! All the expenses for today, I¡¯ll cover!¡±

    Cheers resounded through the classroom.

 Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chapter 138: A gaze that makes you kneel! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 138: Chapter 138: A gaze that makes you kneel! (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong brushed past Cao Huan and went straight to Song Yuru¡¯s side.

    He extended his hand towards Song Yuru.

    ¡°Uh¡± Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong, then obediently reached out her hand too.

    Huang Xiaolong took her hand, gently lifted her from her seat, then embraced her waist.

    ¡°Uh¡± Seeing this Cao Huan¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ country bumpkin¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re holding her waist?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, classmates, Yuru is indeed not my girlfriend¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong replied very seriously. ¡°We are destined to be together like mandarin ducks and butterflies, you probably wouldn¡¯t understand. To put it simply, we are a match made in heaven. So, she isn¡¯t my girlfriend, she¡¯s my wife.¡±

    Not a girlfriend? But a wife?

    The entire class was stunned!

    Being embraced by her crush in front of the whole class, announcing that she¡¯s his wife.

    So blissful!

    Song Yuru felt her heart fill with enormous happiness!

    In her eyes, Huang Xiaolong seemed capable of anything, always surprising her every day.

    Lately, she kept thinking of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s somewhat cheeky, opportunistic smile.

    She really has now fallen head over heels for Huang Xiaolong.

    So very much.

    ¡°You! You! Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Cao Huan shivered in rage!

    The school beauty that he had been hopelessly pursuing for months, claiming as his, was now being held by a bumpkin who was declaring that she was his wife!

    Furious! Cao Huan was wildly enraged!

    ¡°You lowlife! You country bumpkin! How dare you show off in front of me¡­ and bring your hands on the woman I, Cao Huan, am after? Do you even know what I¡¯m capable of? Kneel! Knell and bow to me! One hundred bows!¡± Cao Huan raged, ¡°If not, believe me, I¡¯ll have you beaten up instantly!¡±

    ¡°My dear, when I entered the classroom, this guy started insulting and threatening me, I can¡¯t put up with it!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he whispered to Song Yuru.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this¡­ this is school, you¡­ you better not start a fight¡­¡± Song Yuru hurriedly advised.

    ¡°Oh, alright, my dear, I¡¯ll listen to you, I won¡¯t fight today. But, since he wants me to kneel, I¡¯ll let him taste what it¡¯s like to kneel.¡± Huang Xiaolang chuckled, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Little Long, really, don¡¯t do anything rash¡­¡± Song Yuru still worried.

    Pfftt  My dear, I¡¯ll take your advice today, I won¡¯t lay a finger on him, I promise neither my hands nor legs will. Hehe, for a small fry like him, I just need to glare and he¡¯ll cry in fright.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated nonchalantly.

    When he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze to Cao Huan. ¡°You can kneel now.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha you¡¯re asking me to kneel?¡± Cao Huan laughed as if he¡¯d heard the world¡¯s funniest joke.

    Suddenly!

    Cao Huan met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was bizarre, enchanting!

    Cao Huan felt as if he would be drawn into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    Boom!!

    Cao Huan¡¯s mind exploded!

    His surroundings disappeared!

    In their place was a blood-red sky!

    Endless rivers of blood, the smell of the rotting flesh filling the air, blood-red waters forming a river!

    The ground was filled with dismembered bodies, organs, limbs, heads, everywhere¡­

    The surroundings were barren, filled only with wandering souls.

    Bodies of divine entities hung from the mountains of bones, displayed before the ancient demon castles, still maintaining their tortured states from their time of death.

    Fear!

    A fear deep within the soul that seized Cao Huan!

    ¡°Ahhaa!!!!!¡±

    Cao Huan screamed in terror, and his knees buckled, collapsing onto the floor!

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Cao Huan started to bow his head feverishly, his body trembling, and then he lost control of his bladder¡­

    ¡°I¡­I was wrong¡­ Sir¡­ please forgive me¡­ please forgive me¡­!¡± Cao Huan pleaded whilst trembling as he bowed, his soiled pants emitting an overwhelmingly revolting stench.

    However, very soon¡­.

    ¡°Uh¡± Cao Huan shook his head, the illusion in front of him disappeared.

    He looked at himself, squarely kneeling at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet, feeling the dampness in his pants, the stench of his own faecal matter surrounding him.

    He turned his numb head, in the silent classroom, all the students were gaping at him.

    However, the students had all stood up and moved away from him, covering their noses and frowning in disgust.

    ¡°So stinky¡­ you¡¯re just unhygienic, how could you crap in your own pants like that? Are you sick?¡± Huang Xiaolong pinched his nose and looked down at Cao Huan. ¡°Oh well, since you¡¯ve knelt down and apologized, I will not hold this against you. Get up, don¡¯t kneel anymore, it won¡¯t look good when the teacher comes in. And, maybe you should go home and change your pants?¡±

    The entire class was stunned, dumbfounded.

    Huh, who is Cao Huan?

    The arrogant Bully of Binhai University!

    A tyrant!

    At school, anyone who provokes him ends up with a crew of his henchmen giving them a savage beating, always going too far, ruthless¡­

    Needless to say, many people at Binhai University avoid him.

    But what happened today?

    He actually got on his knees before this bumpkin, and was even scared to the point of soiling himself.

    Was this some kind of creepy event?

    The main point is, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even do anything, he just glared at Cao Huan¡­

    ¡°Ah? What¡­ what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Song Yuru also mumbled in perplexity.

    A faint smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face as he looked at Cao Huan below him, ¡°Get up, don¡¯t kneel anymore, and¡­ it¡¯s really stinky¡­¡±

    Earlier, Huang Xiaolong had used his strong soul power to disrupt Cao Huan¡¯s brainwaves, giving him the terrifying illusion of a field of corpses, terrifying him into kneeling down in shock.

    Generally speaking, malevolent spirits can easily cause ordinary people to have illusions and even scare them to death.

    As a soul manipulator, Huang Xiaolong is not only skilled in various Daoist techniques, he is equally proficient in spirit manipulation.

    Whether it¡¯s ghost-blinding, ghost-walling, or being pressurized by ghosts¡­ for Huang Xiaolong, it¡¯s child¡¯s play.

    Dealing with an ordinary person like Cao Huan without leaving a trace, is really a piece of cake!

    At this moment, Cao Huan¡¯s heart was filled with rage!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He slowly stood up, his body shaking in his fury, his face contorted like a vengeful ghost.

    Dignity!

    His dignity and face have been completely trampled on in front of his classmates today!

    He was rich, which made his face even more precious to him, but today¡­

    Rage! Furious rage! He wished he could kill Huang Xiaolong right then and there!

 Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 139 The Fourth Flower (Sixth update)

    Chapter 139: Chapter 139 The Fourth Flower (Sixth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    It could be said that Cao Huan¡¯s hatred for Huang Xiaolong had reached the skies!

    However, he knew that Huang Xiaolong had some means that he couldn¡¯t fathom!

    The series of illusions that he had just experienced were too real! It felt as though he had been there! Even now, his heart was still palpating¡­

    Of course, Cao Huan was the kind of person who bore grudges, it was simply impossible for him to yield to a lowly peasant like Huang Xiaolong!

    He had to retaliate!

    He was going to use the cruelest of methods to have his revenge on Huang Xiaolong!

    But he must be strategic about it.

    Cao Huan¡¯s eyes darted around quickly, he swiftly suppressed the overwhelming rage on his face and even managed a dry laugh. ¡°Hehehe, classmate¡­ I went overboard just now¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have threatened you¡­ Erm, it¡¯s my birthday today, I want to invite you and Yuru to my dog breeding farm¡­ Let¡¯s become friends. We¡¯re going to be classmates from now on, and we¡¯re bound to see each other often, getting closer can only be beneficial, definitely no cons, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Going to the dog farm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly stunned.

    But he knew very well that Cao Huan must be up to some tricks¡­

    ¡®Hmph¡­ Planning to take revenge on me at the dog farm? Too naive! Hehehe, I want to see what tricks you can pull¡­ This is going to be interesting!¡¯

    ¡°Classmate, my dog farm has many pedigreed dogs. How about picking one to take home in the afternoon?¡± Cao Huan tempted.

    The classmates were dumbfounded¡­

    ¡°Really? Despite the humiliation, Cao Huan did not lash out but instead invited that peasant to his dog farm, and even intends to give him a free dog¡­ The dogs at Cao Huan¡¯s home all cost thousands, even tens of thousands.¡±

    ¡°Wifey, do you like puppies?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to Song Yuru and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Huh? Me? Well¡­ I do¡­ I do like them quite a bit,¡± Song Yuru said frankly.

    ¡°All right, then we¡¯ll go to this classmate¡¯s dog farm today and pick out a puppy.¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly suggested.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Maybe we shouldn¡¯t¡­ This¡­ It¡¯s too embarrassing¡­¡± Song Yuru shook her head, then leaned towards Huang Xiaolong and whispered, ¡°Little Long, Cao Huan must be plotting something, don¡¯t agree to his invitation, he is really wicked.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Wifey. Since you like puppies, let¡¯s go and pick one out!¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, his face beaming with innocent delight.

    ¡°Classmate, are we really allowed to choose any dog we like from your farm?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Cao Huan.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a dog after all, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Cao Huan¡¯s lips twitched, his sinister expression lurked in the depth of his eyes. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s settled¡­ I need to go¡­ go change my pants¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Cao Huan walked towards the door.

    The moment he turned around, Cao Huan¡¯s expression became exceedingly gloomy, as if he intended to murder someone, ¡®Damn it! You little bastard! Redneck! Once you step into my dog farm, I¡¯m going to let my dogs tear you to pieces! They¡¯ll have themselves a feast!¡¯

    Indeed, Cao Huan planned to deal with Huang Xiaolong at the dog farm.

    His farm housed at least a hundred ferocious fighting dogs, there was even a spotted hyena imported from Africa, when he let them loose, would Huang Xiaolong be able to withstand the bites of so many vicious dogs?

    Not long after Cao Huan left, the bell rang for class. The students in the class took their seats, their eyes unknowingly drifted towards the classroom door.

    Huang Xiaolong also sat down next to Song Yuru, ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m your deskmate now, are you happy?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not.¡± Song Yuru smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re too troublesome. Look, you¡¯ve already made an enemy out of Cao Huan upon arriving¡­ Little Long, can¡¯t you restrain yourself a bit? Also, what methods did you use to make Cao Huan kneel before you¡­and why are you insisting on going to Cao Huan¡¯s dog farm?¡±

    ¡°Wifey, you¡­don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking too many questions?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong looked somewhat exasperated.

    Suddenly!

    The entire classroom fell silent!

    Especially the male students in the class, who were staring at the classroom door without blinking, their expressions even somewhat over-heated.

    A gust of fragrance drifted into the classroom.

    Then, a very slender beautiful teacher, carrying several books, entered the room in a graceful manner.

    Gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp

    In the extremely quiet classroom, intermittent sounds of swallowing saliva could be heard.

    ¡°A bunch of lechers¡­¡± Song Yuru mumbled disapprovingly.

    Huang Xiaolong also turned his gaze towards the stunning teacher walking to the lectern.

    Wow, beautiful! Truly beautiful!

    Her age was probably similar to that of Cui Feiyan and Su Xiaoman. Wearing a formal office lady outfit, her figure was extremely curvaceous, delicate and weak, with a slender waist that barely made a grasp.

    Her shiny hair was pulled up high, fastened with a bright-colored silk hairband. A lock of hair dangled playfully from her temples, swaying occasionally. Her long, eyelashes framed her bright, big eyes, her dainty nose¡­

    Her sexy lips were plump and rosy¡­

    Her fair cheeks exuded a hint of natural and healthy flush¡­

    Her skin was as white as beautiful jade¡­

    ¡°Little Long, isn¡¯t Teacher Chu Tingting beautiful?¡± Song Yuru chuckled.

    ¡°Uh wife, this teacher¡­ is¡­ indeed a beauty,¡± Huang Xiaolong confessed honestly.

    ¡°Of course, Teacher Chu Tingting isn¡¯t a local of Binhai. She started teaching at Binhai University immediately after her graduation,¡± Song Yuru introduced to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Guess what, there has been a rumor that our Binhai University is home to four campus belles. You are aware of this, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, wife, the four campus belles of Binhai University include you, Shu Qinghan, Sun Wei and¡­ who¡¯s the last one?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, looking intrigued.

    ¡°There you go the remaining one is Teacher Chu Tingting standing on the lectern.¡± Song Yuru gestured towards the beautiful ¡®Teacher Chu Tingting¡¯ on the lectern.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s her!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized.

    All of a sudden, a playful look crossed Song Yuru¡¯s eyes as she nudged Huang Xiaolong with her elbow. ¡°Little Long, Teacher Chu Tingting is very young. Hence, many teachers and students in our college are pursuing her, and she also has numerous suitors outside the campus¡­ You are such a womanizer, why not give it a try, and see whether Teacher Chu Tingting would look at you differently¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? Wife, are you encouraging me? Won¡¯t you be jealous?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pff I won¡¯t be jealous, I just want to test your charm.¡± Song Yuru laughed heartily. ¡°Little Long, do you dare to try?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly stunned.

    At this point, Chu Tingting, standing on the lectern, spoke up. ¡°Please quiet down, everyone. Today, a new student has joined our Chinese department, Grade 1 Class 3. Now, let¡¯s ask this new student to introduce himself.¡±

    After she finished, Chu Tingting¡¯s bright eyes looked at Huang Xiaolong, with some encouraging meaning in her gaze. ¡°Student, please stand up, and introduce yourself. Your name, where you¡¯re from, your hobbies and interests.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up.

 Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Class Leader

    Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Class Leader

    Translator: 549690339

    When asked to introduce himself, Huang Xiaolong confidently said, ¡°Hello teacher, hello classmates, my name is Huang Xiaolong. I come from the mountains, and am a rural child. I dropped out before finishing primary school, but I¡¯m thrilled to return to the classroom today, fulfilling my dream as well as that of my villagers. I don¡¯t have any special hobbies. In my spare time, I like to catch ghosts, slay demons, research symbols and spells, and cure diseases¡­ Ah¡­ if any classmates need help with that, feel free to come to me. I can give you a 10% discount. Rest assured, my rates are very reasonable, and I won¡¯t cheat anyone.¡±

    His self-introduction was truly out of the ordinary!

    The entire class burst out laughing as soon as he finished speaking!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ so he¡¯s an illiterate! Can¡¯t even finish elementary school, and now he ended up at our Binhai University! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°I f*cking thought he¡¯s some poor high-achiever! Turns out he¡¯s a yokel from the mountains and an illiterate¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Catching ghosts? Symbols? Oh, my God! Is this guy mentally disturbed?¡±

    ¡°This simple-minded peasant, how can he openly promote feudal superstition in school? He should be expelled.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Teacher Chu Tingting raised her voice. ¡°Stop arguing. Don¡¯t judge a person with prejudice. Learn to respect others. Since Huang Xiaolong is now a member of our Chinese Literature freshman class, I hope everyone can get along with him and help each other.¡±

    Once Teacher Chu Tingting spoke, the chatter gradually died down.

    But many students couldn¡¯t stop giggling.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, are you really¡­ really good at catching ghosts and researching symbols and spells?¡± Suddenly, Chu Tingting looked at Huang Xiaolong with a curious look.

    This curiosity was more than just gossip; it seemed to have a deeper meaning¡­

    Huang Xiaolong looked intently at Chu Tingting, noticing a trace of black air rolling on her forehead and even more chilling air around her. This was Yin energy!

    ¡®Yo! The beautiful teacher¡­ is in trouble!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    But he didn¡¯t ask her directly in class.

    ¡°Yes, teacher. I can catch ghosts, create various symbols, and use ancient spells.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered seriously.

    ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s eyes were burning with passion! She was eager to say something but didn¡¯t.

    She hesitated for a few seconds, then gestured to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Alright, please sit down, Huang Xiaolong.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully sat down and then whispered to Song Yuru. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you want to see if the pretty teacher would treat me differently? Now I can tell you for sure, she will¡­¡±

    ¡°Psh Little Long, you¡¯re so narcissistic!¡± Song Yuru chuckled. ¡°Perhaps Teacher Chu Tingting is just surprised by your ghost-catching and symbols and asked more out of curiosity. You thought she was really impressed? I already told you, many men have pursued Teacher Chu Tingting, but she has high standards and has never been involved in a scandal. You¡¯re just a freshman, and she won¡¯t feel anything, anything at all towards you¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey, just wait and see¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mysteriously.

    Teacher Chu Tingting lectured on ancient Chinese, so she opened the textbook and was about to start the class.

    Just then!

    ¡°Teacher Chu, could you wait a moment¡­¡± Suddenly, a clean-cut and somewhat arrogant young man stood up.

    ¡°Oh? Zhu Ting, do you have something to say?¡± Chu Tingting asked with a smile. Apparently, she liked this guy ¡®Zhu Ting¡¯ a lot.

    Zhu Ting is the class monitor of the freshman class in the Binhai University¡¯s Chinese Literature faculty!

    Although his family could be considered average, he has always been considered a genius from a young age!

    He has won countless Olympic competitions!

    He is the Binhai City Champion in Calligraphy among the youth!

    Binhai City Chess Competition champion among the youth!

    Starting from last year, he began serializing novels online and in just a few months he secured a place among the top three in the site¡¯s monthly rankings. Now, he is one of the most popular writers on the site!

    His monthly income is 100,000 yuan!

    With scholarships, Zhu Ting no longer asks for money from home. Last month, he even bought a ¡®Bumblebee¡¯ (a car) with his own writing fees!

    It is rumored that the city leaders highly value talents like Zhu Ting. There are rumors that Zhu Ting will work in the Municipal Party Committee after graduating from university, serving as a staff member. In the future, he could potentially become a top secretary!

    Although Zhu Ting¡¯s family conditions could not compare with those of Cao Huan¡¯s, his popularity in Binhai University far exceeded that of Cao Huan!

    No one knows how many girls have written love letters to him!

    But he didn¡¯t even bat an eye!

    The woman he pursued was Sun Wei from the sports department!

    ¡°Teacher Chu, as the class monitor, I think Huang Xiaolong doesn¡¯t deserve to be in our class,¡± Zhu Ting directly said!

    The spearhead pointed at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong just introduced himself. His level of education is only primary school, and he didn¡¯t even finish that!¡± Zhu Ting sneered. ¡°Our Binhai University is a key national university, and our class is a special advanced class. If Huang Xiaolong attends our classes, he¡¯ll only drag us down and damage our class¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Chu Tingting was at a loss for words.

    Didn¡¯t she know all that?

    But she also knew that Huang Xiaolong was personally assigned to this class by Principal Zhou Yuewen.

    It was implicit that despite his ordinary looks, Huang Xiaolong has some unknown background!

    Removing Huang Xiaolong is something Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t do!

    Once the class monitor spoke, the classmates started to agree with him¡­

    ¡°Yes! Kick this illiterate out! He¡¯s not qualified to sit in our classroom!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need an illiterate in our Chinese Literature freshman class. He¡¯ll make us lose face!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, get him out quickly! He¡¯ll cause our class average to drop!¡±

    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Chu Tingting didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The students¡¯ discontent seemed somewhat reasonable.

    Binhai University is the best school in Binhai City and a nationally renowned university. Many students study hard and strive to get in.

    Many have spent enormous sums of money and used all their connections to enter Binhai University.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his elementary school diploma, parachuted directly into Binhai University. Furthermore, being a peasant, he indeed provoked dissatisfaction and non-acceptance. This makes sense.

    ¡°Why does it seem like everyone is targeting me?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up indignantly and looked at class monitor Zhu Ting. ¡°What gives you the right to say I don¡¯t deserve to study here?¡±

 Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Competition (Second Update)

    Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Competition (Second Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m acknowledged as a genius by Binhai University! Because I¡¯m the class president of this class!¡± Zhu Ting looked straight at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°You don¡¯t accept that, do you? If you don¡¯t accept, tell me, what rights do you have to sit here!¡±

    Zhu Ting¡¯s words were extremely arrogant. He declared himself to be a genius, but no one could rebut him because he was indeed a brilliant mind.

    ¡°Of course, I have the guts.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t finish primary school, I have been a self-learner. Or else, you can test me if you want. If I can¡¯t answer, it means I have no eligibility to study here.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA¡±

    The whole class burst into laughter.

    Was the most talented student in Binhai University, Zhu Ting, going to test an unschooled peasant?

    How absurd!

    How ridiculous!

    It¡¯s totally outrageous!

    ¡°You? You¡¯re not worth me testing you.¡± Zhu Ting shook his head disdainfully.

    ¡°Hahayou¡¯re definitely afraid to test me, you¡¯re scared you won¡¯t stump me.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°You¡¯re really weird. You¡¯re the one who says I have no right to be here. Now that I want to prove myself, you¡¯re scared. Do you have something wrong with your brain?¡±

    ¡°You! What did you say?¡± Zhu Ting turned livid, then smirked. ¡°Fine, fine, good, I¡¯ll test you. I¡¯ll give you a question. If you can¡¯t answer it, leave!¡±

    ¡°What if I can answer?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA You can answer my question? You¡¯re really an inflated ego¡­I¡¯ll make it clear, if you can answer, I¡¯ll crawl out of this classroom!¡± Zhu Ting said harshly.

    ¡°Great! Ask your question! I want to see you crawl out of the classroom!¡± Huang Xiaolong rolled up his sleeves.

    Huang Xiaolong is confronting the class president, Zhu Ting!

    It¡¯s a showdown!

    All the classmates are watching the two with a lively interest.

    But, they felt ridiculous when looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    A damn illiterate who couldn¡¯t even graduate from primary school, wanted to compete with Zhu Ting?

    This was beyond presumptuous.

    This was downright asking for humiliation!

    Everyone was waiting to see Huang Xiaolong make a fool of himself and get kicked out of the classroom.

    ¡°Zhu Ting always acts arrogant because of his talent, he¡¯s narrow-minded¡­how dare he confront my Little Long¡­Little Long, fight back, slap his face!¡± Song Yuru always found Zhu Ting¡¯s arrogant demeanor detestable.

    Although she admitted that Zhu Ting was somewhat talented, he always wore a stinky face, as if everyone owed him money, which was annoying.

    Song Yuru was not one of those silly girls who were blindly infatuated with Zhu Ting¡­

    As for Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru had full confidence in him.

    In her view, her Little Long was simply a capable and miraculous person!

    The situation had escalated to this point, and Chu Tingting, as the teacher, had no choice but to watch how things developed.

    ¡°Hurry up and ask the question.¡± Huang Xiaolong was a bit impatient looking at Zhu Ting.

    You know, ever since Huang Xiaolong got his break, becoming the only ghost emissary between heaven and earth, hell has been his backyard.

    In hell, there were so many talented people, great historical figures, elites from various industries, giants from all fields¡­ Huang Xiaolong had learned many, many things since childhood.

    Moreover, his memory and cognitive abilities far surpassed the human limit¡­

    So! He wasn¡¯t afraid of Zhu Ting at all!

    Perhaps, in the eyes of ordinary people, Zhu Ting was indeed a genius, a standout. But in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, he was just a piece of garbage!

    A pure piece of trash!

    An incredibly weak existence!

    ¡°Heh¡± Zhu Ting grinned, his expression indicating he had everything under control. ¡°Since we are all students of the Chinese literature department, and the course we are studying today is ancient Chinese literature. So, I won¡¯t test you on other things¡­just a question on ancient Chinese literature.¡±

    Done, Zhu Ting sneered. ¡°Listen up, do you know about Tang and Song poetry? Do you know about Li Qingzhao? Li Qingzhao¡¯s Dian Jiang Chun. Gui Si¡­hmm, recite this poem to me.¡±

    Recite Song poetry?

    Li Qingzhao¡¯s ¡®Dian Jiang Chun. Gui Si¡¯

    This poem, not easy but not that hard either.

    Li Qingzhao was famous, but not every poem was passed down over thousands of years. Some poems were not that popular, and some could even be considered obscure.

    For instance, ¡®Dian Jiang Chun. Gui Si¡¯

    If you were not extremely fond of Li Qingzhao or deeply studied her works, you might not recall this poem, let alone recite it.

    At least this poem was not included in the university textbook.

    ¡°Peasant! Hurry up and recite!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be dumbfounded! Recite it, or get out!¡±

    ¡°Do you guys think he can recite this one? I can¡¯t even do it!¡±

    ¡°Get on with it!¡± Zhu Ting was looking at Huang Xiaolong with a victorious look in his eyes.

    ¡®Huh¡­Li Qingzhao? I¡¯ve chatted with her several times in hell¡­she even taught me how to write poems¡­¡¯Huang Xiaolong was nonchalant.

    ¡°Okay, listen up, I¡¯ll recite.¡± Huang Xiaolong cleared his throat. ¡°When the thread is tangled, it¡¯s affection without a specific cause. Proverbs leaning on the pillar, a few dots of rain inducing flowers. Spring has gone and I miss it. Loose threads, a thousand worries, one inch of gut is so soft, loneliness in the deep boudoir.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong recited it in one breath, very quickly, it only took about ten seconds.

    The whole class was dead silent!

    Then¡ª¡ª

    ¡°HA HA HA HA HA HA What the fuck is this? Jesus, the beginning doesn¡¯t match the end! Such a dumb as hell thing!¡±

    Someone started laughing loudly.

    Even Song Yuru¡¯s face sank, she whispered, ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­you recited it wrong.¡±

    ¡°Pssst Are you mentally disoriented?¡± Zhu Ting laughed, ¡°And you wanted me to test you? With your level of knowledge? Okay, you lost, get out of this classroom. Our class doesn¡¯t need a drag like you!¡±

    ¡°Huh? I lost? Clearly, I won.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked serious. ¡°You should be the one crawling out of the classroom, right?¡±

    ¡°Stop arguing! Who lost and who won, the whole class witnessed it. What? You¡¯re going to renege? Do you believe I¡¯ll kick you out!¡± Zhu Ting shouted.

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Wait¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and surprise. Her pretty face was completely stunned. ¡°It¡­it¡­it¡¯s Huang Xiaolong who won.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Professor Chu! Are you joking!¡± Zhu Ting was displeased and snorted.

    ¡°He¡­he reversed the words¡­¡± Chu Tingting murmured. ¡°In the quiet boudoir, a soft gut filled with a thousand worries. I miss the departed spring. Several spots of rain brought flowers into full bloom. I lean against the balcony rail, feelings overwhelmed. Where is anyone? The grass and sky wither away, cutting off my hope of retuning.¡±

    ¡°Reciting it backward was many times harder¡­Huang Xiaolong¡­your¡­your memory and cognitive abilities¡­they¡¯re too strong.¡± Chu Tingting looked at Huang Xiaolong as if looking at a monster.

    It was quiet!

    The classroom was silent!

 Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Crawl Out!

    Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Crawl Out!

    Translator: 549690339

    Everyone was reminiscing about what Huang Xiaolong had just recited.

    Incredibly¡­ Huang Xiaolong had won.

    He had actually managed to recite ¡°Red Lips. Thoughts of My Maiden¡± in reverse, an utterly showy choice.

    It¡¯s important to remember that this poem was chosen by Zhu Ting, not Huang Xiaolong himself.

    If Huang Xiaolong had chosen it himself, one could say that he had practiced for a long time, achieving fluent reverse recitation.

    But Zhu Ting picked the topic. This either means that Huang Xiaolong had incredibly good luck because Zhu Ting just happened to choose Huang Xiaolong¡¯s best topic.

    Alternatively, it means that Huang Xiaolong has an extraordinary understanding of classical Chinese literature!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Zhu Ting¡¯s face had changed. It had become quite colorful and even a bit distorted in fury. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, class monitor, don¡¯t stammer.¡± Huang Xiaolong teased. ¡°You¡¯ve lost. So, crawl out.¡±

    ¡°You! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Zhu Ting was a bit shamefully furious.

    ¡°Oh? What, you¡¯re going back on your word? Evading the fact? Class monitor, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong pretended to ponder. ¡°You¡¯re not man enough. You¡¯re a poser, because a true man always keeps his word.¡±

    Pfft! Song Yuru couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I told you so, Little Long couldn¡¯t lose! No matter the competition, Little Long would always win!¡±

    Now, some classmates were giving Zhu Ting strange looks, with some traces of contempt.

    Though they all disliked Huang Xiaolong, the result was that Huang Xiaolong had won, and Zhu Ting had lost.

    The gambler must accept his loss.

    Since he lost, he should keep his promise. Dishonoring it so openly was indeed rather ungracious.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, you¡¯re impressive! But there¡¯s a long way to go, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Zhu Ting shot a malicious glare at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡¯ve had your moment! Okay, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    With that, he immediately left his seat and walked towards the classroom door.

    Chu Tingting didn¡¯t say a word. Standing on fair grounds, she shouldn¡¯t show favoritism towards Zhu Ting.

    Despite the fact Chu Tingting highly admires Zhu Ting.

    ¡°Wait.¡± But Huang Xiaolong spoke.

    ¡°Country bumpkin! What else do you want?¡± Zhu Ting turned in anger.

    ¡°I think we didn¡¯t decide you would walk out of the classroom. I believe we said crawl out.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°You should crawl out.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Dumbass! Who the fuck do you think you are? A countryside bumpkin, you want me to crawl out? Why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡± Zhu Ting had been slapped in the face today, he started to seem a bit dark and frenzied.

    ¡°Your language is really unpleasant!¡± Song Yuru retorted. ¡°You agreed to crawl out yourself, and now Little Long is just reminding you, but instead, you are verbally abusing people, are you even qualified to be our class monitor?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to bother arguing with you guys.¡± Zhu Ting looked pale for a moment, prepared to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Hey¡­ such unusual behavior, is really rare to see, okay then, if we say you should crawl out, then you must crawl out.¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly shook his head, then casually picked up two water pens on Song Yuru¡¯s desk, and casually threw them at Zhu Ting.

    Pfft! Pfft!

    Two faint sounds.

    The two pens hit Zhu Ting¡¯s left and right knees respectively. His legs suddenly softened, and he collapsed on the floor, propping himself up with both hands. The posture was like a crawl.

    ¡°You!¡± Zhu Ting was shocked and angry, he raised his vicious eyes at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Stop talking, crawl out, find someone to massage your knee area, within three hours, if it doesn¡¯t allow the blood to circulate smoothly, your legs will be useless.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a small smile and then sat down.

    ¡°Damn it! I remember you! I, Zhu Ting, remember you! I¡¯ll make you pay a hundred times for the humiliation of today!!!¡± Zhu Ting howled like an enraged beast and then¡­ he really crawled out of the classroom like a dog.

    Moreover, he crawled fast, worrying that his legs might be useless¡­ He had to hurry to find someone for a massage.

    ¡°All right¡­ all right¡­ let¡¯s get back to class.¡± Chu Tingting shot a deep glance at Huang Xiaolong.

    Class./p>

    Now, the students in the class, although they despise Huang Xiaolong, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him anymore.

    My God, both Cao Huan and Zhu Ting, who were the big figures in the school, were totaled by Huang Xiaolong.

    One was forced to kneel and wet himself.

    Another one crawled out of the classroom and there was the possibility of disability.

    My god, this country bumpkin was quite savage!

    After class, Chu Tingting packed her textbooks, ready to leave the classroom. As she was about to leave, she suddenly looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Ah¡­ student Huang Xiaolong, can you please come to my office?¡±

    In the classroom, the students¡¯ gazes once again fell on Huang Xiaolong.

    The beautiful teacher, Chu Tingting, actually asked Huang Xiaolong to come to her office alone!

    ¡°First wife, see, even the beautiful teacher has started to see me in a different light.¡± Huang Xiaolong gleefully rose. ¡°First wife, I¡¯m going to the teacher¡¯s office now, don¡¯t get jealous, hehe.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong hopped out of the classroom. ¡°Beautiful teacher, wait for me, I¡¯m coming!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong followed Chu Tingting to her office.

    It was a separate office.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, take a seat.¡± Chu Tingting put away the textbooks in her hand, then sat down behind the desk.

    Huang Xiaolong also spontaneously sat across from her.

    At first glance, Chu Tingting¡¯s brow was cloudy, and her body was shrouded in yin aura, indeed she had encountered something unclean.

    ¡°Um¡­ Huang Xiaolong, in your self-introduction just now, you said you were interested in catching ghosts, studying talismans¡­¡± Chu Tingting looked at Huang Xiaolong with a peculiar gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ if the talismans you mentioned were real or fake?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Beautiful teacher, why would you say that? It must be true! My talisman, how could they possibly be fake?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked a bit angered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited¡­ Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t get excited.¡± Chu Tingting quickly said.

    She was once bitten by a snake and had been scared of ropes for ten years.

    Last week, Chu Tingting went to a temple and bought a peace charm for a full 5,000 yuan! That¡¯s almost her monthly salary!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But the result is? Despite wearing the peace charm close to her body and never leaving it even when showering or sleeping, it didn¡¯t solve any of the troubles and problems she encountered.

    Damn it! It was fake!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡­ I want to ask for a talisman for exorcism and safety¡­ but¡­ as you may know, many talismans and magic artifacts on the market are fake¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a little scared¡­ um, could you prove that your talisman is real? If you can prove¡­ I¡¯ll pay for it! I, as a teacher, won¡¯t take advantage of you! I¡¯ll pay, you sell it for whatever you think it¡¯s worth, you don¡¯t need to give me a discount.¡± Chu Tingting gritted her teeth and said.

    In other words, if a real talisman could be bought, she wouldn¡¯t mind spending a bit.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, listen to what you¡¯re saying!¡± Huang Xiaolong got a little angry, having stood up and casually grabbed a handful of yellow paper talismans from his canvas bag.

    He slapped them down on the table!

 Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Chu Tingting, Are You Even Human? (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Chu Tingting, Are You Even Human? (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Teacher, these charms, I drew them all by myself. You can try them out for free!¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a laid-back manner. ¡°If you find any of them to be fake, I¡­I¡¯ll drop out of school immediately!¡±

    ¡°No, Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t overreact. I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± Chu Tingting glanced at the charms on the table, wrinkly and shriveled, just like a plate of sauerkraut.

    Then she raised her head to look at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Well¡­then let me try one. But, how do I test it?¡±

    ¡°These charms, I have consecrated all of them, so ordinary people can use them too. You don¡¯t have to bother with any special precautions or incantations.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll pick one then.¡± Chu Tingting carefully picked up a charm. ¡°How do I use this one?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took a look and blurted out subconsciously, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an X-Ray charm. Just stick it on your forehead and it will take effect.¡±

    Without second thought, Chu Tingting did as Huang Xiaolong said and pressed the charm onto her forehead.

    ¡°Er¡­ something seems a little off.¡± Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment.

    The next moment!

    A golden light flashed in Chu Tingting¡¯s eyes!

    Then, in her vision, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clothes began to fade, fade, and finally¡­they were transparent!

    She saw Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fair and clean body, his relatively muscular chest, and his v-line¡­

    Her gaze moved down further¡­

    Bang!!!!!!!!

    Chu Tingting¡¯s brain was about to explode!

    Blankness!

    My god!

    She saw Huang Xiaolong naked!

    This was the first time in her life that she had seen the body of an adult male!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Tingting quickly covered her eyes, her face was burning red, and her heartbeat suddenly sped up!

    She was panicking, nervous, scared, and embarrassed!

    In the office, it was just her and Huang Xiaolong. This situation was truly mortifying!

    ¡°Miss Teacher, you¡­ you sure know how to pick. You picked the X-Ray charm¡­ I¡¯m so dizzy! You¡¯ve tarnished my innocence! You need to take responsibility!¡± Huang Xiaolong crossed his arms, pretended to be wronged, and acted as if he was about to cry¡­

    These paper charms are single-use. Thus, the X-Ray charm on Chu Tingting¡¯s forehead spontaneously combusted and turned into ashes.

    ¡°Darn it! Do you think I wanted to take advantage of you?¡± Chu Tingting stomped her foot in embarrassment. ¡°Your charms, they¡¯re absolutely¡­ absolutely vulgar!¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ alright, Miss Teacher, it¡¯s okay now, the charm has burned away. You can uncover your eyes.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Actually, for a grown man, being seen naked by a vibrant beauty is not really something embarrassing, right

    Chu Tingting carefully removed her hands and her face was blushingly shy, stunningly gorgeous.

    ¡°Well, Miss Teacher, even my own wife and Sister Xiaoman haven¡¯t seen my innocent body.¡± Huang Xiaolong grumbled.

    ¡°Stop talking! This matter, keep it a secret! Don¡¯t tell anyone, understand?¡± Chu Tingting angrily ordered.

    ¡°Oh, okay, Miss Teacher. I won¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll keep it a secret. This is our little secret.¡± Huang Xiaolong playfully replied.

    ¡°However¡­ your charms, they seem, to be real.¡± That magical X-Ray charm had sparked Chu Tingting¡¯s great interest and confidence in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s charms.

    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re real. I drew them myself.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, it seems you really have some skills. Who did you learn from?¡± Chu Tingting asked with interest.

    ¡°This¡­ Miss Teacher, I can¡¯t tell you. Because I¡¯m afraid the truth might scare you.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied vaguely.

    ¡°Whatever, you don¡¯t want to tell me. I got it, everyone has their own secrets, I won¡¯t press you. Huang Xiaolong, I want to buy an Amulet and a peace charm. Do you have them?¡± Chu Tingting eagerly asked.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°How much?¡± Chu Tingting asked a bit nervously.

    Last time she went to the temple to buy a fake peace charm, it cost her a whopping 5000 yuan. Huang Xiaolong had the real deal; wouldn¡¯t he jack up the price?

    Chu Tingting had just started working, and with monthly responsibilities like rent, utilities, and internet, she didn¡¯t have much savings.

    ¡°Ah¡­one amulet¡­one peace charm¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled, eyes darting back and forth as if pondering the price.

    ¡°Uh¡­Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯m your teacher and¡­look, I¡¯m not exactly wealthy,¡± Chu Tingting tried to pout, her big watery eyes pouring into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    She silently despised herself. ¡®Chu Tingting! You¡¯re stooping so low! You¡¯re flirting with your student just to negotiate the price! What is wrong with you!¡¯

    ¡°Beautiful Teacher, all together it¡¯s 200 yuan,¡± Huang Xiaolong bit the bullet and stated the price.

    ¡°How much?¡± Chu Tingting was stunned.

    ¡°Uh¡­how about 180 yuan?¡± Huang Xiaolong proposed with a smirk.

    To be honest, creating these talismans was easy for him. Paper talismans were the simplest and lowest-level ones, disposable, and in his world view, even 100 to 200 yuan was a profit.

    Actually, if he were to sell them on the market, they¡¯d probably be pricelessly valuable!

    ¡°Beautiful Teacher, you don¡¯t want it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked timidly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it! I¡¯ll take 20!¡± Chu Tingting was thrilled!

    Damn, these are real talismans! Just 180 yuan for 2!

    Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t take this deal!

    ¡°Ah beautiful teacher, it seems like I sold them off cheaply,¡± Huang Xiaolong admitted with a rueful shake of his head. ¡°Beautiful Teacher, you better not buy these talismans.¡±

    ¡°Are you backing out?¡± Chu Tingting was indignant. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, a real man doesn¡¯t act like this.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Teacher, I¡¯m not backing out. To tell you the truth, you¡¯ve encountered unclean things. The peace charm and the amulet might protect you for a while, but not forever. Buying talismans only treats the symptoms, not the root cause. I¡¯ll personally visit your home and deal with the source,¡± Huang Xiaolong offered with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­ how do you know I¡¯ve encountered unclean things?¡± Chu Tingting gazed at Huang Xiaolong in astonishment.

    ¡°Beautiful Teacher, unless you¡¯ve encountered something unclean, why would you need to purchase peace charms? Also, there¡¯s a dark aura on your forehead, bloodshot eyes, and chills radiating from your body, these all suggest that you¡¯ve hit something dirty,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Chu Tingting admitted, amazed. ¡°So, about tonight¡­can you come over and help me¡­with that¡­?¡±

    Chu Tingting rented an apartment by herself, and the prospect of bringing a man back, despite him being her student and a few years younger, did make her feel a little embarrassed.

    However, she was desperate to solve the problem.

    Therefore, she tossed aside her concerns and hesitantly invited Huang Xiaolong over.

    Huang Xiaolong readily agreed, ¡°Sure, Beautiful Teacher, add me on WeChat, let¡¯s stay in touch.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chu Tingting took out her phone and exchanged WeChat contacts with Huang Xiaolong.

    At this point, the bell rang to start class.

    Huang Xiaolong happened to be packing up his talismans, stuffing them into his canvas bag, ¡°Beautiful Teacher, I¡¯m about to go to class. Contact me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Tingting nodded.

    Huang Xiaolong ran to the office door, then suddenly turned back. ¡°Beautiful Teacher, do you think I have a good body?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chu Tingting blushed bright red, ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You¡­you¡¯re so improper!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Goodbye, Teacher.¡± Huang Xiaolong darted out of the office.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Chu Tingting gave a sigh of relief, her mind unwittingly filled with images of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body. She muttered to herself, ¡°Well, he does have a good figure.¡±

    Just as the thought crossed her mind, she castigated herself, ¡®Chu Tingting! Are you even human? He¡¯s your student! How can you fantasize about his body! Yes, you saw it before, that¡¯s a fact, but you have to forget it! Yes, forget it! Purge it from your mind!¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, I didn¡¯t see anything¡­ okay, it¡¯s deleted now,¡± Chu Tingting reassured herself as she settled back into her office chair.

 Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Dog Farm (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Dog Farm (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong returned to class and resumed his lessons.

    ¡°Little Long, why did Teacher Chu Tingting call you alone to her office?¡± Song Yuru curiously asked.

    ¡°Uh, it was nothing¡­ We just had a chat, and she showed a little concern for me,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually laughed it off.

    He didn¡¯t plan on telling Song Yuru about Chu Tingting¡¯s misadventure, after all, it wasn¡¯t something pleasant.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong suspiciously, but she didn¡¯t think much more about it.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Chu Tingting was giving Huang Xiaolong special attention. Chu Tingting, being one of the goddesses in Binhai University, wouldn¡¯t likely take a fancy to a man so easily.

    Not that Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t attractive enough to win Chu Tingting over, but they simply hadn¡¯t spent much time together.

    At this point, Song Yuru lowered her voice, ¡°Look, Little Long, Cao Huan has returned to class.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced over to see Cao Huan wearing fresh clothes, presumably after taking a bath, sitting with a solemn expression, his eyes filled with malevolence.

    ¡°Little Long, are we really going to Cao Huan¡¯s dog park?¡± Song Yuru nervously asked, ¡°Look at Cao Huan¡¯s face, it¡¯s terrifying. You humiliated him too much before¡­ I¡¯m worried he¡¯s setting a trap for us.¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, what is there to fear with me around? Let¡¯s just go. Who¡¯s afraid of whom? Besides, you love little puppies, right? I¡¯ll pick a good one for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually said.

    Finally, all the morning classes ended.

    The afternoon was free.

    ¡°Classmates Huang Xiaolong and Yuru, I can take you to my dog park now if you¡¯d like,¡± Cao Huan took the initiative to approach them, forcing a smile on his face. ¡°How about we grab some lunch first? My treat.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need for lunch. Having the chance to pick a puppy from your park already makes us very happy,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a bright smile. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of lunch ourselves. Just tell me where your dog park is, and I¡¯ll drive over after we eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡± Cao Huan nodded and told Huang Xiaolong the location of the dog park. ¡°Make sure you come, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never been to a dog park before. I¡¯m rather excited,¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully promised.

    Cao Huan turned around and walked out of the classroom.

    ¡®Little farmer! I will make you suffer! I swear you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡¯ Cao Huan viciously cursed in his mind.

    Huang Xiaolong took Song Yuru to a fast-food restaurant near the school and casually ordered a few dishes.

    After lunch, Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3 directly to Cao Huan¡¯s dog park!

    The dog park was located on ¡®Sharp Mountain¡¯ in the suburbs, formerly a natural reserve of Binhai City covering ten hectares and home to several famous scenic spots. Now, it had been contracted and transformed by the Cao Family into the largest dog park in Binhai City, a testament to their wealth and network.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the foot of Sharp Mountain.

    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof~ Woof! Woof! Woof~ Woof! Woof! Woof~¡±

    Even before they stepped out of the car, they could already faintly hear the barking of dogs.

    There was a large parking lot at the foot of the mountain, where quite a few cars were already parked, including a number of luxury vehicles.

    Cao Huan was standing at the entrance, grim-faced, accompanied by a few muscle-bound men in camouflage vests.

    ¡°Young Master Cao, for a mere farmer to dare defy you, once he arrives, just give us the word and we¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t lift so much as a finger again,¡± a man with a fierce expression said, his eyes blazing.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Cao Huan smirked coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s take our time and toy with him. If he dares to come, we¡¯ll let the dogs chew him up. I want him to regret ever being born! And that cheap girl, Song Yuru! She doesn¡¯t appreciate the chance I gave her. Not only did she reject me, but she also sought out a country bumpkin to humiliate me. Today, I¡¯m going to make her suffer.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Young Master, it¡¯s just a small farmer. Even if we kill him, it¡¯s no big deal. Letting the dogs bite him is a good idea, it could save on dog food,¡± one of the beefcakes flattered.

    To them, dealing with a small farmer from the countryside was nothing for the Cao Family of Binhai. They wouldn¡¯t even need to compensate him afterwards!

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Cao Huan noticed Huang Xiaolong, his cold eyes showcasing a hint of sadistic pleasure. He gathered his entourage and went to meet them.

    On his own turf, Cao Huan no longer feared Huang Xiaolong.

    In this place, even a dragon would have to coil up and a tiger squat down!

    Huang Xiaolong opened the car door and helped Song Yuru out. His gaze then focused on the large dog park ahead.

    ¡°Wow, this place is huge! Honey, can you hear? There are so many dogs barking!¡± Excitement sparkled in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Honey, what breed of dog do you like? Dobermans? German Shepherds? Tibetan Mastiffs? Golden Retrievers? Or Sheepdog?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I actually like small breed dogs like Teddy bear dogs or Pomeranians. They¡¯re fun to hold and play with,¡± Song Yuru stammered. ¡°Cao Huan is coming. Little Long, he¡¯s brought a lot of people with him¡­ If he tries anything, it might be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no trouble!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t worry. If they dare to make a move, I¡¯ll tear this dog park down!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Cao Huan grouchily greeted Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru when he reached them. Seeing how affectionate they were with each other, the jealousy inside him grew, as did his murderous aura.

    ¡°Classmate, lead us to the dogs,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking naive and innocent.

    ¡°Good,¡± Cao Huan snidely chuckled, ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you into the park.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly.

    With that, Cao Huan led Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru into the wide-open gate of the dog park, his face smeared with a gloomy smile.

    However, once they had entered, the muscle-bound men in camouflage silently closed and locked the gate behind them. One of them nodded to Cao Huan.

    Cao Huan responded with a slight nod, a triumphant look on his face. He clenched his teeth and muttered under his breath, ¡®Now that you¡¯re in here, good luck getting out¡­¡¯

    The dog park nestled amidst a lush stretch of forested terrain, surrounded by wire fences, forming a large hunting area. The verdant surrounding landscape was filled with wildlife species like rabbits and even boars.

 Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Dog Fight!

    Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Dog Fight!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Hehe, have you seen it clearly? This is the ¡®Hunting Ground¡¯.¡±

    Cao Huan approached them, introducing the place with a smug grin on his face. ¡°My dad invested tens of millions into this ¡®Hunting Ground¡¯. We let loose thousands of wild rabbits, as well as badgers, foxes, wild boars, raccoons, and even bears. The dogs from the kennels are allowed to hunt, to train their combat abilities and cultivate their wild instincts. Therefore, the hunting dogs from our dog farm are top-rated all over the country. Last month we sold a Saluki to Europe. Do you know how much it cost?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head blankly.

    ¡°Hehe, 500,000,¡± Cao Huan looked at Huang Xiaolong disdainfully as if he was looking at some insignificant character. ¡°In euros.¡±

    After returning to the kennel, Cao Huan has regained his self-confidence and sense of superiority!

    If the dog farm was a kingdom, then Cao Huan was the Crown Prince of this kingdom!

    After walking around the hunting ground, kennels began to appear, one after another, behind the dense wire fences.

    Different breeds of dogs were barking loudly in the kennels, their roars echoing fiercely.

    A quick glance revealed¡ª

    Brazilian Mastiff!

    Italian Cane Corso!

    Rottweiler!

    Caucasian Ovcharka!

    Tibetan Mastiff! Dogo Argentino! Pitbull!

    ¡­

    The kennel was filled exclusively with large, vicious fighting dogs!

    It didn¡¯t contain any small pet dogs, like the Pomeranian, Teddy or Corgi that Song Yuru liked.

    The fighting dogs were all tall and strong with excellent appearance and pure lineage. Their ferocious eyes revealed a streak of bloodthirsty wildness!

    It was as if they were trained soldiers!

    ¡°Woof Woof woof woof Woof woof woof¡±

    Seeing strangers, the fighting dogs in the kennel started barking wildly, baring their teeth as if they were ready to break free from the kennel to attack Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru!

    ¡°Ah Little Long! It¡¯s so scary! These dogs, they¡¯re not cute at all¡­ too terrifying, like bloodthirsty beasts¡­ I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to¡­ let¡¯s go¡­ this dog farm isn¡¯t fun at all¡­¡± Song Yuru was frightened, almost clinging to Huang Xiaolong, her delicate body slightly trembling as she dare not look at those large dogs.

    ¡°Hehehe¡± A cold glint flashed in Cao Huan¡¯s eyes, his gaze also radiated a bloodthirsty vibe. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, do you know how much wealth these dogs bring me? The price of every dog, to someone like you who comes from a rural area, is astronomical! Likewise, I can bluntly say, your net worth is less than even a single dog here!¡±

    As he spoke, Cao Huan was brimming with ambition, an evil fire burning in his heart. ¡®As long as I give the command, my men will release the dogs, and this peasant will be instantly torn into pieces!¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha¡± Huang Xiaolong started laughing as if he¡¯d just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Dogs are just beasts after all, how could they be worth more than humans? You¡¯re killing me with laughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ ignorant!¡± Cao Huan snorted coldly, then pointed towards a Dogo Argentino in one of the kennels, arrogantly declaring, ¡°This Dogo, it has won 17 matches in a row at the dogfighting arena, setting a record in Binhai¡¯s underground dogfighting arena! A miracle! It¡¯s earned me 20 million! Someone offered 10 million for it, haha, why the hell would I sell this money-printing machine? Peasant, do you think you¡¯re worth 10 million? Was I wrong to say you¡¯re not even as good as a dog here? Oh yes, its name is ¡®Dongfang Bubai¡¯!¡±

    Cao Huan¡¯s attitude started to get arrogant, no longer holding back!

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Song Yuru glanced at Cao Huan in disgust and urged Huang Xiaolong to leave the place she found repulsive.

    ¡°Thinking of leaving, it won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Finally, Cao Huan revealed his fangs, his malicious intentions clearly visible in his eyes. ¡°Today is my birthday, stay and play with me!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, what do you want to play?¡± Huang Xiaolong remained calm, face as still as an ancient well, inscrutable.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Since we¡¯re at a dog farm, let¡¯s have a dogfight!¡± Cao Huan smirked. ¡°Peasant, listen carefully, right now, in my dog farm, you can choose any dog to fight, except for ¡®Dongfang Bubai¡¯, you can choose anyone else. Then, we have a dogfight.¡±

    Dogfight?

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong knew what a dogfight was.

    It¡¯s an old folk game originated from the Song Dynasty, where two dogs are made to bite and fight each other until one of them is wounded, or even killed, to determine the winner.

    In some places, underground dogfighting is very popular, and it¡¯s also a game for crowd betting.

    Even in some remote rural areas, cock fighting, dogfighting, and cricket fighting gambling games prevail to this day.

    For example, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hometown, dogfighting was prevalent a few years ago. Every day there were three dogfighting matches. More than a hundred people would watch while dozens of gamblers bet. The betting amounts ranged from a few tens of yuan to several hundred, even thousands of yuan. In just one morning, the total bets could reach tens of thousands of yuan.

    But dogfighting scenes are always bloody and brutal, not for the faint-hearted.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem very fun either.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke truthfully.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not fun, you have to play!¡± The fierce light in Cao Huan¡¯s eyes was undeniable, ¡°Not only do you have to play, but there will also be stakes. If you lose, you leave your hands and feet here to feed the dogs!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Song Yuru screamed, her face losing color. ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s leave quickly! This is too cruel! Don¡¯t play such a perverted game with him!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ You want my hands and feet?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°I see. But what if I win?¡±

    ¡°Pfft You think you can win? Hahaha such an idiot! I¡¯ve already said that you can¡¯t choose ¡®Dongfang Bubai¡¯¡­¡± Cao Huan laughed sadistically.

    His reliance was that Dogo Argentino ¡ª Dongfang Bubai!

    Dongfang Bubai was the champion of the dog farm! Invincible! It held the record for 17 consecutive wins!

    You could even say that ¡®Dongfang Bubai¡¯ was a legend in Binhai¡¯s underground dogfighting world! An emperor!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Cao Huan was 100% confident that as long as Dongfang Bubai went into battle, no matter which dog Huang Xiaolong chose from his dog farm, it would be destined to lose! There was absolutely no chance of an upset!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t choose that so-called Dongfang Bubai, it¡¯s so ugly and vulgar¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said, very seriously. ¡°But really, if we have to play, what if you lose?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha I lose? Do you think that¡¯s possible? Fine, if I lose, you can do whatever you want with my hands and feet.¡± Cao Huan laughed fearlessly.

    He didn¡¯t believe he could lose!

    Furthermore, even if he did lose, so what? This was his turf, who would dare take his hands and feet?

 Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Chinese Pastoral Dog

    Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Chinese Pastoral Dog

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°Since you¡¯re so keen on playing, I¡¯ll oblige. It¡¯s your birthday after all, hehe¡­ as the birthday boy, you call the shots. Who knows, today might just become the most memorable birthday in your life.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took a pitiful look at Cao Huan. ¡°Are you sure you want to play? The loser has to lose their hands and feet, right?¡±

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense! Just pick a dog, peasant boy. I can¡¯t wait any longer! Hahaha, this is going to be such a great, unforgettable birthday!¡± Bloodshot eyes flashed in Cao Huan¡¯s fervor.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll choose a dog then.¡± Huang Xiaolong began to scope the area.

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t play with him¡­¡± Song Yuru looked worried as she tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Cao Huan is cunning. He¡¯s clearly plotting against you since he¡¯s not letting you pick the strongest dog.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! My dear wife, you¡¯re really smart to realize that he¡¯s setting me up¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Song Yuru a sunny grin. ¡°Besides, if we don¡¯t play along, he won¡¯t let us go.¡±

    ¡°You! Such stubbornness!¡± Song Yuru found herself speechless.

    Not long after, a spark of excitement appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. Pointing his index finger, he declared, ¡°I have made my choice! I¡¯ll take that dog!¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong scurried towards the dog he had chosen.

    Everyone squinted to have a better look at his choice, and then¡­

    They were shocked! Stunned! Bewildered!

    The dog that Huang Xiaolong had chosen was¡­ an ordinary mongrel!

    Also known as the Chinese domestic dog!

    ¡°What¡­ what the hell¡­ God! What game is he playing? Is this some kind of international joke?¡± Cao Huan¡¯s face twitched twitch uncontrollably, his expression a mix of astonishment and incredulity.

    By this point, Huang Xiaolong had already reached the mongrel.

    Song Yuru followed closely after him. ¡°Little Long! That¡¯s just a mutt!¡±

    ¡°Correct, I know it¡¯s a mutt. But sweetheart, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty adorable?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled in reply.

    At that moment, the mongrel, skinny as a rail and just into adulthood, was enjoying the sun lazily. Its yellow fur was rough and dirty.

    ¡°I am flabbergasted! Little Long, look how emaciated it is, this poor dog,¡± Song Yuru compared the other robust dogs in the ring to the malnourished mutt, sympathy flooding her eyes.

    The mongrel, upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru, did not display the slightest hint of aggression. Instead, it slowly got up and wagged its tail, its eyes expressing an adoring plea for attention. It circled around Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru and would rub its body against their feet from time to time.

    ¡°Ah! Little Long, it¡¯s licking my pants! It¡¯s licking my pants! So sweet!¡± Song Yuru, who had a soft spot for small creatures, squatted down and petted the mongrel¡¯s head as it reveled in her attention. The mongrel seemed to be enjoying it very much, closing its eyes leisurely and sticking out its tongue to lick Song Yuru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°So cute! It¡¯s really so cute! Little Long, do you have any snacks? Let¡¯s give it something to eat. It must be hungry¡­¡± Song Yuru looked up at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any food.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°My dear, see how friendly it is to us? We must¡¯ve been destined to meet it. Let¡¯s adopt it.¡±

    ¡°Sounds great! In this dog ring, this mutt is the one that appeals most to me.¡± Song Yuru agreed excitedly.

    Just then, Cao Huan walked over. ¡°Peasant boy, did a door hit you in the head? You want to choose this stupid dog to fight against my invincible Dogo?¡±

    The mutt was a stray pup that a security guard had taken in and occasionally cared for. It was no surprise that the dog ring neglected this mutt. It was often hungry, and its living conditions were not much different from a stray.

    Even today, the dog ring liquidators were arguing about whether to butcher it for soup.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve chosen this dog. As of today, I am its master.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a determined look on his face.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡± A group of muscular men in military camouflage uniforms standing behind Cao Huan burst into a fit of exaggerated laughter.

    Choosing a mutt to battle a well-trained, viciously cruel, and apparently undefeatable Dogo?

    Wasn¡¯t it an analogy to a farmer going to war against a fully armed special forces soldier with just a hoe?

    Fight? A simple growl from the Dogo could probably scare the urine out of this mutt.

    ¡°Stop it, Little Long!¡± In a fit of maternal instinct, Song Yuru hugged the mutt as if fearing someone might hurt it. ¡°It¡¯s a mere mutt! How can it fight against those massive fighting dogs? You can¡¯t send it to its death¡­ it¡¯s already so pitiful, look how skinny it is!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear, I always measure my action.¡± The look of unwavering confidence on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was striking.

    ¡°Cao Huan, it¡¯s none of your business which dog I pick. Alright, I¡¯ve made my choice. This mutt,¡± He flashed a grin at Cao Huan. ¡°It¡¯s going to win.¡±

    ¡°PFFT! HA HA! Seems like I was overestimating your intelligence. Fine! Go ahead and pick it! Actually, it suits a country bumpkin like you very well¡­¡± A cruel, bloodthirsty smile distorted across Cao Huan¡¯s face. ¡°My undefeated Dongfang Bubai will tear it apart! Just wait for me to chop off your arms and legs! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Huang Xiaolong was dead set on choosing the mutt to fight against Cao Huan¡¯s ¡°invincible Dogo.¡±

    No matter how hard Song Yuru pleaded with him, he persisted.

    She knelt down, tear-filled eyes stroking the mutt¡¯s head. The mongrel responded by sticking out its tongue to affectionately lick @ lick Song Yuru¡¯s palms.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, I just can¡¯t bear to let it fight¡­ It can¡¯t win¡­¡± Song Yuru used pleading eyes to look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t worry, I said we¡¯d win, so we¡¯re definitely going to win.¡± Huang Xiaolong, however, didn¡¯t seem the slightest bit worried.

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s very skinny. It must be starving. Can we feed it first?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Cao Huan.

    ¡°Why not? Of course, you can. Hahaha Even prisoners get a last meal right before their execution¡­ Your mutt is about to be torn to shreds¡­ Of course, I can let it have a good meal. Ah, see how humane I am!¡± Cao Huan replied, laughing arrogantly.

    Then, he prepared a generous amount of dog food, opened up the cage, and commanded his subordinate to lead Dogo, his invincible fighter dog, out majestically. He sneered at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Peasant boy, bring your dog to the ¡®Dogfight Arena¡¯ after it¡¯s done eating. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

 Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Chapter 147: Poor Little One (Third Update)

    Chapter 147: Chapter 147: Poor Little One (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, we might as well just grab the dog and run.¡± Song Yuru recommended as soon as Cao Huan was out of sight.

    ¡°Run away?¡± Huang Xiaolong was bewildered. ¡°This is too much fun for us to flee. Besides, running away is such a loss of face. I won¡¯t run. You¡¯ll see, my wife, our dog will be the most powerful¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong then went to find a plastic bucket and filled it with clear water.

    There, all sorts of imported dog foods were piled in front of the mutt, who was chomping away. By the looks of it, the dog was indeed famished and had never tasted such delicious food before.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong placed the plastic bucket, and then slowly soaked his hands in the water.

    Stunningly!

    From the palms of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, a mist-like gas began to swirl out!

    This gas completely fused with the water!

    It made the ordinary tap water gradually turn green. It looked just like the Lake Dongting!

    The water gave off an aura of vitality and immortality!

    Eeehh¡­ Huang Xiaolong was infusing the water with his True Qi.

    All things between Heaven and Earth, animals have souls, plants have spiritual energy, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s True Qi is refined from the essence of Heaven and Earth!

    Infusing True Qi into ordinary water can transform this water into Spiritual Water!

    If a person drinks this spiritual water, it can prolong life. For example, if someone is old and weak, their vitality fading, drinking the spiritual water can prolong the lifespan of various organs and add years to their life. It is not a problem.

    Of course, the spiritual water can also cure diseases.

    Furthermore, spiritual water can be used to cultivate rare medicinal herbs, shortening their maturing period¡­

    If Huang Xiaolong were to sell spiritual water to the elite crowd of Binhai, he would quickly become a top tycoon!

    However, Huang Xiaolong was a person who did as he pleased. How could he think of such a way to make a fortune?

    In essence, he found it beneath him.

    Soon, the plastic bucket was filled with a barrel of green and transparent, jade-like spiritual water.

    ¡°Hahaha Little puppy, you must be thirsty now, huh? Here, drink some of this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an accomplished look on his face and then carried the plastic bucket over and placed it on the ground.

    ¡°WhooWhoo¡± The mutt, who was gobbling up the dog food, suddenly stopped and looked up at Huang Xiaolong. After sniffing with its nose a few times, it wagged its tail straight to the side of the bucket and dove in, gulping down the spiritual water.

    While drinking, the dog¡¯s throat made a sound of extreme enjoyment and even intoxication.

    ¡°Little Long, why is this water green? What are you letting the dog drink?¡± Song Yuru walked over curiously and looked at the water in the bucket.

    ¡°Hehe, my wife, this is Nongfu Spring. It¡¯s even a bit sweet,¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Ugh! At this crucial moment, you¡¯re still joking around!¡± Song Yuru complained.

    Gulp gulpgulp gulp

    The dog was drinking more and more vigorously, and in no time, like a whale sucking in water, it had drunk all the spiritual water in the bucket, leaving not a single drop! Even its tongue greedily licked the bottom of the bucket.

    ¡°It drank it all?¡± Song Yuru was agog.

    ¡°All right, you drank it all. There¡¯s none left. If you want to drink more, I¡¯ll make some for you next time I¡¯m in a good mood,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed to the dog.

    ¡°Pfft Little Long, you¡¯re funny, talking to a dog. It doesn¡¯t understand you,¡± Song Yuru couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Shockingly!

    The dog seemed to understand Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, extracted its head from the plastic bucket, and actually looked up at Huang Xiaolong!

    At this point, its eyes had changed colour!

    They turned into a blue agate-like hue, dazzling, bright, and utterly flawless!

    Even in its eyes, there were subtle expressions that were almost human!

    It was as if it could truly understand Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    Initiating spiritual intelligence!

    Drinking a large bucket of Spiritual Water actually triggered the spiritual intelligence of the dog!

    Of course, this isn¡¯t to say that the dog could evolve into a mystical beast, but it was now capable of comprehending human language and any commands given by its master!

    ¡°Woof woof ~ woof woof ¡± The dog circled around Huang Xiaolong, recognizing him as his master.

    Next¡­

    The dog suddenly began to shake its fur fiercely.

    Craak Craak Craak

    At the same time, there was a sound similar to popcorn popping or bones cracking coming from the dog¡¯s body.

    ¡°Little Long, is it¡­ is it sick? Did it eat too much?¡± Song Yuru asked worriedly.

    ¡°Pfft My dear wife, it¡¯s not sick at all, it¡¯s doing very well.¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Soon enough, the dog stopped shaking. It stood still, giving off a feeling of steadiness, like that of a mountain.

    ¡°Huh? It looks a bit different¡­¡± Song Yuru looked at the dog suspiciously. She clearly noticed that the little guy was different from before, but couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what had changed.

    Actually, the dog had completely absorbed the Spiritual Water, completing a transformation!

    You could even say that its life level, as a biological entity, had ascended!

    At this time, there weren¡¯t any notable changes to its body length or height, but its fur shone more smoothly and softly, like golden satin.

    Its head, back, waist were proportionate, practically perfect! Its whole body was compact and fluid, limbs vigorous and straight!

    Seeming from the body shape, the common dog could not be more flawless!

    ¡°Ah! I see! The little guy has become beautiful!¡± Exclaimed Song Yuru as if making a groundbreaking discovery.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was at loss for words.

    Has the dog only become beautiful?

    Lord, at this moment, its explosive power, toughness, endurance, pure strength, speed, agility, intelligence, biting power, clamping force, shock resistance, and even its claws ¡­ all had multiplied!

    ¡°Little Long, how about we give the little fellow a name?¡± Song Yuru suggested on a whim.

    ¡°Sure, my dear wife, you can name it.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, nodding with a smile.

    ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Song Yuru¡¯s bright eyes twinkled a few times, ¡°Let¡¯s just call it ¡®Big Long¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Big Long?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re Little Long, it¡¯s Big Long¡­ pfffft isn¡¯t that funny?¡± Song Yuru started laughing first.

    ¡°My dear wife, stop teasing me. Big Long? This name is too ugly! Be careful or I might spank you your butt!¡± Huang Xiaolong threatened. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a female dog, how could we give her this kind of name?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Giggle giggle Little Long, don¡¯t be mad, I was only joking. You mustn¡¯t spank my butt it¡¯s embarrassing¡­ I¡¯m not a child¡­¡± Song Yuru quickly pleaded. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a good one! Let¡¯s call it ¡®Little Pity¡¯!¡±

    ¡°What? Little Pity?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Damn it, Little Pity? This fellow has evolved into a top beast of the land food chain after absorbing the Spiritual Water.

    Even if it¡¯s a tiger, lion or polar bear, none could beat it in a single fight¡­

    And you¡¯re actually calling it ¡®Little Pity¡¯?

 Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Poor Little One VS Black Whirlwind (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Poor Little One VS Black Whirlwind (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, that¡¯s a cute name. Look at how pitiful it is, it¡¯s never even had a full meal¡­ it¡¯s so pitiful. Can we call it Little Pity?¡± Song Yuru actually started to act cute, tugging at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Okay, dear wife, let¡¯s do as you say and call it Little Pity.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed reluctantly.

    ¡°Whine Whine¡± The mutt whimpered, a resentful look in its eyes towards its new name.

    ¡°Hahaha Get over it, this name is given by my wife. Actually, Little Pity sounds nice, too. Alright! From now on, your name is Little Pity!¡± Huang Xiaolong squatted down and patted the mutt on its head.

    Since the master has decided, there was nothing more for the mutt, err, Little Pity to argue. It even gently nodded its head!

    ¡°Really? Can it actually understand our words?¡± Song Yuru was a bit dumbstruck.

    ¡°Yes, it can understand whatever we say! Honey, let¡¯s bring Little Pity to a dog fight!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then commanded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Pity, I will go and butcher dogs with you!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong headed towards the dog fighting arena, Little Pity holding its head high as it followed after him.

    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Song Yuru murmured, then quickly caught up with them.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ if you really are going to let Little Pity fight¡­ you should be able to ensure its safety, right?¡± Song Yuru whispered to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Rest assured, honey, Little Pity will definitely be alright, and it will come out victorious. There¡¯s no dog in this arena that can defeat Little Pity,¡± Huang Xiaolong firmly assured her.

    ¡°Tch Stop bluffing.¡± Song Yuru didn¡¯t believe him at all.

    A mutt is a mutt, how could it possibly defeat a fighting dog?

    ¡°Woof¡± At that moment, Little Pity raised its head and let out a small bark at Song Yuru, looking a bit disdainful, as if it was telling her it could truly fight.

    ¡°You! I can¡¯t believe it! You¡¯re actually¡­ you¡¯re showing off to me! Didn¡¯t I just worry about you?¡± Song Yuru gave Little Pity a disdainful glance, then turned to Huang Xiaolong with some suspicion. ¡°Little Long, are you sure Little Pity can understand human language? I¡­ I feel like it does seem like it understands.¡±

    ¡°Haha~¡± This time, Huang Xiaolong just laughed without giving a definite answer.

    Finally, they arrived at the dog fight arena!

    The so-called dog fight arena was like a small boxing gymnasium.

    In the middle was a ring, surrounded by a wire fence.

    Around the ring were several rows of seats.

    Presently, a smattering of people sat on the seats, chatting amongst themselves, and, of course, the main topic was dogs.

    Cao Huan was seated in the front row, beside him several muscular men in camouflage gear, each one holding a ferocious fighting dog. Dogo, known as ¡°Dongfang Bubai¡±, sat immobile like a victorious general, surveying the surroundings arrogantly.

    Currently, these fighting dogs were very calm, not making a single restless bark, showing their disciplined training.

    ¡°Haha! Little farmer, you¡¯re here! This young master has been waiting impatiently!¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong enter the dog fight arena with the mutt, Cao Huan grinned mockingly, the maliciousness on his face intensifying. ¡°Let¡¯s start! Remember, the stakes are your hands and feet!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ sure, we can start anytime.¡± Huang Xiaolong arbitrarily chose a seat and sat down along with Song Yuru.

    Little Pity obediently lay at their feet, not barking randomly.

    ¡°Today¡¯s dog fight is a joke. I heard someone is using a mutt to bet against Young Master Cao Huan¡¯s fighting dog, isn¡¯t this just child¡¯s play?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha Look, that mutt is actually in good shape. Hahaha¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s in good shape? A mutt is a mutt, and can¡¯t compare with pedigree.¡±

    ¡°I was tempted to place a bet and join in the game, but¡­ forget it, it¡¯s too pointless. I¡¯m not even interested to watch.¡±

    ¡­

    People in the seats were snickering.

    ¡°Whinewhine¡± Little Pity let out a low growl.

    ¡°Haha Little Pity, so it¡¯s not a good feeling to be looked down upon, eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°But some people are foolish, they like to judge a book by its cover, thinking some are unworthy while others should naturally be stepped on¡­ they don¡¯t realize how painful it is when the people they look down upon turn the tables on them¡­ Little Pity, show them all later that you are the real king of dogs in this arena!¡±

    ¡°Woof¡± Little Pity let out a quiet bark, stood up, and surveyed its surroundings, giving off an aura of royalty!

    ¡°Listen up, little farmer, I won¡¯t take the advantage of you. A mutt like yours doesn¡¯t deserve to fight against Dongfang Bubai.¡± Cao Huan laughed coldly. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let ¡®Black Whirlwind¡¯ fight.¡±

    That said, Cao Huan waved his hand.

    A muscular man in camouflage gear, leading a robust German Shepherd, headed towards the ring.

    ¡®Black Whirlwind¡¯ was a German Shepherd.

    A German Shepherd is a giant breed of domestic dog, its ancestors are the result of crossbreeding between wolves and dogs. Therefore, the offspring have both the fierceness of wolves and the gentleness of dogs. They are often used in the military or for guarding homes.

    However, the German Shepherds raised by Cao Huan in this dog arena were constantly hunting wild animals. They basically retained the fierceness and wildness of the wolves but lost the gentleness and friendliness of dogs.

    A man in camouflage gear led Black Whirlwind into the ring after opening the wire gate.

    As soon as it stepped onto the ring, Black Whirlwind threw back its head and let out a roar, full of vitality; it didn¡¯t look like a dog at all, but more like¡­ a vicious wolf!

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Black Whirlwind, has a small renown as a fighting dog in Binhai¡¯s dog fight arena, having won 5 consecutive battles, its preliminary estimated worth is 500,000.¡± One of the spectators remarked.¡± Damn, let the Black Whirlwind fight a mutt, isn¡¯t it just like tearing paper?¡±

    ¡°Little Pity, you go.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke casually without standing up.

    Upon hearing that, Little Pity shook its fur and sprinted for the ring.

    It then climbed right into the wire cage.

    This move stunned the spectators on the seats.

    They knew dog training isn¡¯t easy, many dogs, even if the owner gives an order, need to use some rewards or punishments as enticements.

    Also, some guidance from a dog trainer is needed.

    For example, Black Whirlwind was led onto the ring by a human, who opened the wire door and ordered it to go in.

    But this mutt just ran up to the ring on its own without anyone guiding it.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yo! This mutt is really obedient, well-trained! Very well-trained! I reckon it must be worth at least several hundred to a thousand bucks.¡± One spectator praised.

    ¡°Ha ha ha Worth a damn! It¡¯ll be torn to shreds by the Black Whirlwind soon!¡± Another spectator retorted.

    Bang!!!!!!!

    The wire door closed! Locked!

    In the ring, Little Pity and Black Whirlwind faced off!

 Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Instant Kill (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Instant Kill (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Song Yuru shrank into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace, burying her face in his chest in fear.

    ¡°My queen, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to look. It is¡­ going to get a bit bloody,¡± suggested Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You¡¯re still speaking! You¡¯re still speaking! I don¡¯t want to see anything bad happen to Poor Little¡­¡± Song Yuru complained.

    At this moment, Cao Huan stood up straight!

    ¡°Black Tornado, tear it apart! Crush this despicable thing into pieces! This mongrel is just as repulsive as a country bumpkin, it disgusts me! Tear it apart!¡± Cao Huan¡¯s hoarse shouts resembled indirect cursing. His eyes were growing bloodthirsty and frenzied!

    In the ring!

    ¡°WooWoo¡± The Black Tornado had its head lowered, bearing its teeth and glaring at Poor Little, emitting provoking growls. The hair on its body was standing upright, ready to leap forward aggressively.

    As for Poor Little, it just stood casually, gazing with pure contempt.

    Then, a sharp whistle was heard!

    This was an attack order from the dog trainer to Black Tornado!

    A good fighting dog would wait for the trainer¡¯s command before launching an attack, instead of moving recklessly.

    In an instant, Black Tornado sprang into action!

    It lunged at Poor Little like a bullet out of a gun!

    Its sharp canine teeth gleamed chillingly in the sunlight!

    Poor Little didn¡¯t move a hair!

    One moment later, the next, Black Tornado lunged atop Poor Little, then diving straight down, biting towards Poor Little¡¯s throat!

    ¡°It¡¯s over, this mongrel has no combat experience. It¡¯s going to get bitten to death at once,¡± sighed a spectator.

    Suddenly!

    Poor Little quickly tilted its head and bit fiercely!

    Crack!

    Poor Little directly bit into Black Tornado¡¯s neck!

    Black Tornado¡¯s body spasmed violently in mid-air!

    The next moment, Poor Little shook its head, and Black Tornado was thrown away!

    Thud!

    Black Tornado hit the ground, blood pouring from its neck¡­

    It lay on the ground, limbs convulsing in spasms just like a lamb with epilepsy, then it stopped moving.

    It was dead.

    Black Tornado got bitten to death by Poor Little.

    The spectators, except for Huang Xiaolong, were all dumbfounded!

    Their eyes were wide open, incredulous!

    ¡°How¡­how is this possible?¡± Cao Huan¡¯s facial expression froze. He wore a bitter face like a poorly carved mask.

    ¡°Heaven! Black Tornado was killed in one strike! By a mongrel!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable! This is a miracle! A grand miracle!¡±

    ¡°That mongrel is worth at least a million!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Only a million? Didn¡¯t you see, the mongrel hardly moved and it killed the pouncing Black Tornado with just one bite. Its bite was fast, precise, ruthless, and with one shake of its head, it even threw Black Tornado¡¯s body away¡­ I can offer 3 million for this dog!¡±

    ¡­

    After killing Black Tornado, Poor Little shook its fur, looking around, like a top-level expert standing at the peak, searching for its next opponent!

    ¡­

    ¡°My Queen, look at me, our Poor Little won.¡± Huang Xiaolong giggled, patting Song Yuru who was shivering in his arms afraid to look.

    But as far as Huang Xiaolong was concerned, he was not surprised or thrilled by Poor Little¡¯s victory at all. After all, after evolving with the spiritual water, Poor Little would easily defeat any opponent, be it a German Shepherd or even a tiger!

    ¡°Is it really?¡± Song Yuru hesitantly looked up, her teary eyes staring at the ring.

    There stood Poor Little, unmovable atop the stage, like an adept martial artist, looking high and mighty!

    ¡°Wow! Poor Little really won! It¡¯s real!¡± Song Yuru was so excited she was shaking.

    ¡°Well, Cao Huan, I seem to have won.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned at him.

    The look on Cao Huan¡¯s face was as gloomy as a thunderstorm!

    A fierce, hostile expression covered his face!

    He wasn¡¯t upset about losing Black Tornado. It was just worth 500,000. There were plenty of fighting dogs like these in his dog parks.

    What enraged Cao Huan was losing! His Black Tornado had been killed by a filthy mongrel! It was a slap in the face!

    A clear, stinging slap in the face!

    It hurt!

    ¡°Young Master Cao¡­ What should we do now?¡± A muscular man in camouflage clothes inquired while giving Cao Huan a quizzical look. He then ruthlessly suggested, ¡°Why not just throw the bumpkin into the hunting ground and let the dogs rip him apart?¡±

    ¡°No! I want his despicable mongrel to die! A slap in my face? I¡¯m going to strike back!¡± Cao Huan had a deadly grim expression, ¡°Humph! Black Tornado, its fighting power isn¡¯t all that great¡­ I may have underestimated that mongrel a bit, but¡­ Next, it¡¯s going to die! Release the ¡®Grim Reaper¡¯!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Young Master Cao, if the Grim Reaper¡­ what if there¡¯s a mishap¡­ the boss might not be pleased¡­¡± The man in camouflage clothes hesitated, expressing his concerns.

    ¡°Deploy the Grim Reaper! Do you really think that the Grim Reaper can¡¯t handle a lowly mongrel? That¡¯s a joke! The Grim Reaper is our dog yard¡¯s top card! Only second to Dongfang Bubai in the Binhai underground dogfighting ring!¡± Cao Huan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± the man in camouflage clothes nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°Listen, bumpkin, the warm-up was just now! It doesn¡¯t count! The real show is coming up!¡± Cao Huan said with a ferocious expression directed at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I swear, your despicable mongrel is going to be shredded! Lowly things like it will never make it to the big stage!¡±

    ¡°Hehe You city folks really have no integrity. You clearly lost, yet you shamelessly call it a warm-up¡­ You¡¯re killing me from laughter¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was completely unfazed. After all, no matter what, Poor Little wouldn¡¯t lose.

    Cao Huan¡¯s fighting dogs were going to die whether he brought one or two!

    ¡°Fine, since today is your birthday, we are going to play by your rules. Haha, let¡¯s continue, shall we? But, if your dog gets bitten to death again, I believe you might be hurt, huh? Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Grim Reaper won¡¯t lose!¡± Cao Huan¡¯s face was full of confidence!

    Then, a muscular man in a camouflage outfit led a large dog towards the ring.

    It was a¡ª¡ª Tibetan Mastiff!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Its black fur was pure, of top quality! Noble and proud!

    Tibetan Mastiffs are known for their loyalty and protective instincts. They are not only the best guard dogs for nomadic tribes, but are also considered as the best guard dogs for kings and tribal leaders.

    They are large, determined, courageous, and still possess some of their wild nature.

    The gaze of this Tibetan Mastiff was also incredibly cold, much like a hungry, bloodthirsty wild beast!

    One look at it would send shivers down your spine!

 Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Furious and Frustrated! (Sixth update)

    Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Furious and Frustrated! (Sixth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°My God! It¡¯s the Reaper! At Binhai underground dog fighting, it¡¯s won 11 times in a row, earning Boss Cao tens of millions in gambling money!¡±

    ¡°The Reaper¡¯s value must be heading straight to 10 million too. This is Boss Cao¡¯s prized possession.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Cao, it¡¯s quite defiant putting the Reaper in a fight, what if something goes wrong, Boss Cao will probably be exasperated to blood vomiting, won¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. But, I really don¡¯t think the Reaper will lose. The street dog is tough but simply can¡¯t compete with the Reaper, they are not of the same caliber.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity! This street dog, one way or another, is worth over a million. Just like this, it¡¯s dead, such a waste.¡±

    ¡­

    Many spectators were discussing.

    At this moment, a bald middle-aged man suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Young Master Cao Huan, can you stop? For this street dog, I¡¯m willing to pay 3 million to buy it. Don¡¯t hurt it, it¡¯s a good dog.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Sit down! That lowly cur, no matter what, must die today!¡± Cao Guang glared maliciously, ¡°And tonight, I want to eat dog meat!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­this¡­why are you doing this?¡± The bald middle-aged man sighed and sat down, he didn¡¯t dare to argue with a scoundrel like Cao Huan.

    However, he somewhat despised Cao Huan. Normally, people who raise and like dogs, won¡¯t eat dog meat.

    Even in the violent bloody underground dog fights, when a dog dies, a funeral is held to mourn. With flowers, wooden coffins, and soothing melancholy music, it¡¯s all quite solemn.

    ¡°Little Long, that¡¯s a Tibetan Mastiff¡­it¡¯s so scary¡­Hurry up and let Little Pitiful down, don¡¯t fight, it can¡¯t beat a Tibetan Mastiff.¡± Song Yuru started to become apprehensive again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my darling, our Little Pitiful will definitely win. A Tibetan Mastiff, it¡¯s nothing special at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed a little.

    In the ring.

    Little Pitiful and the Tibetan Mastiff nicknamed ¡°Reaper¡± began to face off.

    The difference in their sizes was indeed significant. It was like a child sparring against a burly adult.

    However, Little Pitiful¡¯s eyes were very calm as it began to tread on the spot, as if it was a martial arts expert looking for lapses in the opponent¡¯s defenses before a fight.

    ¡°Reaper! Bite it to death for me! Bite it to death piece by piece!¡± Cao Huan clenched his fists.

    The men in camouflage next to them were sweating in their palms.

    Reaper is one of Boss Cao¡¯s, Cao Huan¡¯s father¡¯s, favorite fighting dogs, and also a money spinner, bringing huge wealth to the dog-fighting rings.

    If it were to fail today, Cao Huan might get severely beaten by his father!

    In the ring!

    The fight began!

    With a whiz, the Reaper¡¯s massive body made a surprisingly agile leap, like a tiger jumping across a ravine, furiously pounced towards Little Pitiful!

    ¡°It¡¯s over!!!!!¡± Cao Huan looked frenzied!

    Suddenly! Little Pitiful also leaped into the air!

    The two dogs confronted each other midair!

    Smack!!!!!!

    Little Pitiful stretched out its forelimbs and slapped fiercely!

    The Reaper¡¯s body which was noticeably larger than Little Pitiful¡¯s, was smacked straight down!

    This hit really sent the Reaper spinning!

    A fist to the dying!

    Next, Little Pitiful pounced down, stepping on the Reaper that had fallen onto the ring, then¡­

    Roar

    Little Pitiful let out a howl reminiscent of a wolf king!

    It bit the Reaper¡¯s throat!

    The Reaper let out a desperate howl!

    Squirt

    Blood spurted!

    The Reaper twitched for a moment, then lay motionless.

    Poor Pity stomped on the corpse of the Grim Reaper a few times, then raised its head high, looking around as if to say ¡ª ¡°Who¡¯s next!¡±

    Silence!

    The entire dogfighting arena was silent!

    Countless gazes were focused on the unbeaten figure in the ring!

    At this moment, no one regarded Poor Pity as a mutt anymore!

    It was a King! The King of Dogs!

    ¡°Little Long¡­Poor Pity is so cool! Super cool!¡± Song Yuru was both surprised and joyful, gripping Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand tightly.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded naturally. ¡°Of course it is. I¡¯m so cool, it¡¯s only natural that my pet is too.¡±

    ¡°Ah!! How could this happen? Dead? The Grim Reaper¡­The Grim Reaper is¡­ dead!¡± Suddenly, Cao Huan let out a heartrending scream.

    His expression was filled with panic and fear.

    The Grim Reaper! It was his father¡¯s beloved fighting dog; to dog lovers, to describe it as their ¡®pride and joy¡¯ is by no means an exaggeration!

    More importantly, the demise of the Grim Reaper would cause the Cao Family¡¯s dog farm a loss of hundreds of millions!

    Cao Huan¡¯s heart ached, as if it was bleeding!

    The flunkeys and staff of the dog farm were all pale, sweating profusely.

    What to do? How should they explain this to the boss?

    If the boss finds out about this, he might kill someone!

    ¡°Damn it! You lowly mutt! Die! You must die today! Release Dongfang Bubai, Wolf King, Tyson, and Shura¡­ Kill! Kill! We must slaughter this lowly beast!¡± Cao Huan was driven to desperation!

    Completely driven to desperation!

    His heart was filled with malicious intent, destruction, and murderous resolve!

    ¡°Young Master Cao, let it go¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± A flunkey tried to persuade him.

    ¡°Release them all! Kill it!¡± Cao Huan roared, his face contorted and ghastly, dripping with sweat.

    ¡°Young Master Cao Huan, no, we can¡¯t destroy this mutt¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m willing to pay 10 million to buy this mutt¡­ We can¡¯t kill it¡± A dog-loving boss hurriedly intervened.

    ¡°Whoever tries to stop me today! I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Cao Huan yelled manically.

    ¡°Little Long¡­he¡¯s gone crazy¡­we should get Poor Pity out of here now¡­¡± Song Yuru was on the verge of tears.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was incredibly calm. ¡°It¡¯s alright, my dear wife, today is Young Master Cao¡¯s birthday, we must stay till the end and make him happy.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me! Happy, look at him. He¡¯s on the verge of going insane!¡± Song Yuru stuck out her tongue. ¡°Seems like, Poor Pity made the Cao Family lose a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Hahahano worries, the Cao Family is very well-off, they wouldn¡¯t mind such a loss.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    Finally, under Cao Huan¡¯s intense threat, several fighting dogs were brought into the ring.

    Among them was ¡®Dongfang Bubai¡¯, the creator of the Binhai underground dogfighting arena¡¯s winning streak record.

    And the best fighting dogs from the Cao Family dog farm.

    These well-trained, completely wild fighting dogs surrounded Poor Pity.

    Silence!

    Everyone in the audience was holding their breath!

    Considering Poor Pity¡¯s previous track record, it was worthy of becoming a fervently sought-after dark horse in the Binhai underground dogfighting arena, bringing unimaginable wealth to its owner!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However¡­

    The shameful Cao Huan released several fighting dogs to gang up on and slaughter Poor Pity!

    To dog lovers, this situation was like a collector watching a thug tear up a famous painting, or a unique jade object being smashed to pieces.

    The battle began!

    Under the command of the trainers, several fighting dogs launched successive attacks on Poor Pity!

 Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Outrageous! (First Update)

    Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Outrageous! (First Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Facing the onslaught of several fighting dogs, the poor little thing remained calm, transforming into a ghost-like assassin!

    Dodging and evading!

    Advancing and retreating freely!

    Attacking and defending skillfully!

    ¡­

    Splat~

    With one swift claw, Little Pity burst the left eye of Dongfang Bubai, violently gnawing at his throat, blood spattering everywhere!

    Its powerful bite shattered Dongfang Bubai¡¯s fragile windpipe at once.

    Dongfang Bubai flailed on the ground for a bit before his entire body slumped down like a worn-out mud doll.

    Dongfang Bubai was dead!

    The legend of the Binhai underground dogfighting arena fell!

    After Dongfang Bubai was killed, the remaining fighting dogs, leaderless, were also shown no mercy by Little Pity and were all killed in quick succession!

    Atop the arena were the bodies of several fighting dogs, collapsed in all directions. Little Pity stood tall, shaking off her coat leisurely.

    This turn of events brought a shocking change equivalent to the sky collapsing and the earth cracking apart to the spectators on the scene!

    A mutt actually fought several accomplished fighting dogs on its own, not only coming out unharmed but also killing all its enemies!

    Is this even a mutt?

    No¡­to be precise, is this even a dog?

    Its fighting power could even be compared to that of a lion or a tiger!

    On the other hand, due to Cao Huan¡¯s stubbornness today, the Cao Family dog farm suffered a loss of at least billions!

    Even if he is the owner¡¯s son, if Boss Cao finds out, he would probably break Cao Huan¡¯s leg!

    Cao Huan¡¯s face was ashen, his face and forehead covered in cold sweat, and chills ran down his spine.

    Just like a gambler who has lost everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°Hehe, Student Cao Huan. You said my dog is lowly and yours is noble, but that¡¯s strange. Why was such a lowly dog able to kill so many noble dogs? Could it be that you¡¯re mistaken, and it¡¯s your dogs that are the stupid, lowly ones, while my Little Pity is the truly noble king¡­¡±

    ¡°And also, isn¡¯t it said that whoever loses has to cripple their four limbs?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were just like salt in Cao Huan¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°You!¡± Cao Huan glared at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes gleaming with deadly intent.

    ¡°Master Cao, don¡¯t be hasty. Actually, we¡¯ve made a profit today! Even though Dongfang Bubai and the Grim Reaper were killed, a new king has emerged. As long as we get hold of this mutt, not only will the boss not blame you, he will reward you¡­¡± A muscle man in camouflage whispered into Cao Huan¡¯s ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Cao Huan¡¯s eyes lit up, and the despair on his face vanished in an instant.

    Its place was taken by surprise!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Cao Huan made a sound that seemed to indicate he had narrowly escaped death, and began to laugh wildly.

    ¡°Uh¡­this man is crazy.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head and beckoned to Little Pity on the stage. ¡°Little Pity, come down.¡±

    ¡°Motherfu*ker, stand still!¡± One of Cao Huan¡¯s muscle men suddenly drew a gun from his waist and pointed it directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head. ¡°Dumbass, squat down! Don¡¯t fu*king move!¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re pointing a gun at me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and his face also seemed a little colder.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t like being threatened or having a gun pointed at him.

    One could say that Cao Huan had touched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bottom line.

    The consequence would be very serious!

    ¡°Cao Huan, you¡­ you¡­¡± This was the first time that Song yuru had seen someone using a gun in real life, and she was almost scared to faint. Her heart was throbbing so hard that it was about to burst out of her chest, but she was even more worried about Huang Xiaolong, so she held onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm and said to Cao Huan, ¡°please tell him to put the gun down, otherwise, we will call the police.¡±

    Those sitting in the seats, aware of the power of the Cao family, didn¡¯t intervene and just sat there, watching the spectacle calmly.

    ¡°Ah¡­is this mutt owned by a poor peasant? This is what they call attracting calamity by possessing a gem.¡±

    ¡°Student Cao Huan, what do you want to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked coldly.

    ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Cao Huan snatched the gun from the man in camouflage fatigues and pointed the black muzzle directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, ¡°Motherfu*ker, who do you think you are? I brought you to the dogfighting arena today just to have you killed! Aren¡¯t you very arrogant at school? Be arrogant again now! Dumbass! I want this mutt! Just now, your mutt killed several of my fighting dogs, causing me to lose hundreds of millions. These fighting dogs could have kept on winning me money in the underground dogfighting arena. Do you know how big a loss I¡¯ve suffered? How do you plan on addressing this loss?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~no need to beat around the bush, just say it outright. What do you want?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. He was in a very good mood.

    When he laughed like this, it meant someone was going to be unlucky.

    Very unlucky!

    ¡°What do I want?¡± Cao Huan¡¯s eyes turned for a while, and then a trace of maliciousness appeared on his face. ¡°Take him to the hunting ground, then release the dogs! Let the dogs bite him! Hahaha~peasant, don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance. Later, think of yourself as prey. I will release dogs to chase you. If you can last for two hours in the hunting ground without being bitten to death by the dogs, I will spare your life. HahahaIs it fun?¡±

    ¡­

    Cao Huan¡¯s expression was extremely vicious and bitter at this moment.

    He was holding the gun in his hand, pointing it at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head¡­

    He gave off the air of being invincible with a gun in hand!

    Yes, he acknowledged that the peasant in front of him did indeed have some unfathomable tricks, but so what?

    In front of a gun, he can only kneel and beg for mercy!

    ¡°Just a country bumpkin from the mountains, it¡¯s as easy for me to squash you as it is to squash a locust! You¡¯re going to fight me!¡± Cao Huan¡¯s mouth curled into a sickly smile. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, I¡¯ll break your arms and legs first, then let the dogs rip you apart, tearing your whole body into powder! Second, go to the hunting ground, as long as you can survive for two hours, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    At this moment, a murderous intent surged like a tornado in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart!

    But just as Huang Xiaolong was about to make his move, he had a thought¡ª

    ¡®Hm if I do it this way, it won¡¯t be fun¡­ Well, I¡¯ll just demolish this dogfighting arena¡­¡¯

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah all right, it seems like I don¡¯t have a choice, I¡¯ll go play in the hunting ground.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed with apparent harmlessness.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha~¡± Cao Huan roared with laughter. ¡°Hahahaha continue to be cocky, eh? I won¡¯t play you to death today! Take him to the hunting ground!¡±

    ¡°Cao Huan, you¡­ you bastard! We¡¯re classmates, but¡­ but you¡¯re actually¡­ actually doing something so reckless¡­ I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Song Yuru was too worried about Huang Xiaolong and forgot to be scared, her face full of anger as she accused Cao Huan of his violence.

    Although Song Yuru knew Huang Xiaolong was very powerful, but could his power surpass that of a gun?

    What¡¯s more, letting Huang Xiaolong go to the hunting ground would be extremely risky! Even if Huang Xiaolong could survive unscathed for two hours, Cao Huan wasn¡¯t likely to let him go!

 Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Iâ€™ll be crazy with you till the end! (Second update)

    Chapter 152: Chapter 152: I¡¯ll be crazy with you till the end! (Second update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Song Yuru, save it and shut up! Today is my birthday, I call the shots, and I¡¯ll play however I want¡­ Don¡¯t worry, after I¡¯ve finished with this country bumpkin, I¡¯ll come play with you! Humph! I¡¯ve been pursuing you for half a year and you¡¯ve shown me no interest. Today, I¡¯ll take back everything that I¡¯ve given you with interest!¡± Cao Huan glared at Song Yuru, like a hungry wolf.

    ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± Song Yuru furiously retorted.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t worry.¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong gently reassured Song Yuru with a smile. ¡°Cao Huan is no match for me. In a while, he¡¯ll be fully entertained¡­ Rest assured, he dares not lay a finger on you. Little Long will protect you.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong glanced at Little Long.

    As if understanding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intention, Little Long immediately fled from the platform.

    One of Cao Huan¡¯s minions wanted to grab Little Long, prompting Cao Huan to curse in anger. ¡°Damn it! Be careful! Don¡¯t mess with it! This is our kennel¡¯s cash cow!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Cao.¡±

    Sticking close to Song Yuru, Little Long watched its surroundings vigilantly, acting like a dedicated bodyguard.

    Following that, Cao Huan and his flunkies ¡°escorted¡± Huang Xiaolong to the hunting field.

    The entrance to the hunting field was at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Open the door.¡± Cao Huan pointed his gun at Huang Xiaolong as he commanded his flunkies.

    Cao Huan, don¡¯t point your gun at me. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s your birthday today, and I¡¯ll play with you till the end.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a harmless smile.

    ¡°Ha. You¡¯d better not pull any tricks!¡± Cao Huan jeered.

    At that moment, the iron gate to the hunting field opened. Cao Huan barked at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Get the hell in there!¡±

    ¡°Pfft how interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked into the hunting ground with a chuckle, like he was entering his own backyard, taking his time and at ease.

    ¡°Little Long, be careful!¡± Song Yuru warned him, on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Wifey, wait for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled back at her. ¡°I¡¯ll come get you when I¡¯ve had enough fun.¡±

    The hunting ground was actually a mountain, rich in vegetation, with many old trees that had been there for decades. There were also countless wildflowers and strangely shaped rocks.

    Huang Xiaolong wandered aimlessly along a path, curiously admiring the scenery along the way.

    A rabbit darted across his line of sight, rustling the grass as it went.

    After some time, Huang Xiaolong decided to stop walking. He found a large rock and sat down.

    From his vantage point halfway up the mountain, he could see Cao Huan and the others at the entrance to the hunting ground, mocking and joking around. Song Yuru was praying with her hands clasped, while Little Long remained faithfully by her side.

    ¡°Hey honey, the view here is pretty great.¡± Huang Xiaolong even waved at Song Yuru.

    Seeing this, Song Yuru was both mad and anxious!

    ¡®Faint! What the hell is he doing sitting there? Why isn¡¯t he running? Run and hide in some cave where the hunting dogs can¡¯t find you.¡¯

    ¡°This country bumpkin is courting death!¡± Cao Huan sneered, then gestured to his minions, ¡°It¡¯s about time, release the dogs!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Cao¡­ how many dogs should we release?¡± one of his minions asked.

    ¡°Damn it. Release all of them! I want to see this country boy getting torn to shreds with my own eyes!¡± Cao Huan spat venomously.

    Release the dogs!

    ¡°WoofWoofWoof¡±

    The barking was deafening and incessant.

    Dogs, agile and ferocious, freed from their leashes, darted through the entrance of the hunting field like fish returning to the sea!

    Tibetan Mastiffs¡­

    Caucasian Ovcharka¡­

    The silent Tosa, known as the samurai of Dongying¡­

    The Neapolitan Mastiff, revered as the guardian of the mafia and a favorite of the godfather¡­

    The Fila Brasileiro, a Brazilian nightmare with terrifying tracking abilities¡­

    ¡­

    About sixty to seventy hunting dogs swarmed into the hunting field!

    This scene was enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine!

    Even so, Cao Huan had decided to release a few spotted hyenas and solid-colored hyenas into the fray!

    Addressed as the apex among land animals, a hyena¡¯s bite force is truly startling. A fully grown hyena can easily take down large fight dogs like pitbulls or Dogo Argentinos in seconds!

    ¡°No¡­No, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Song Yuru couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore as fear gripped her, covering her eyes with her trembling hands.

    Little Pity, the dog, circled around her as if trying to comfort her, and help her overcome her fear.

    Inside the hunting grounds!

    Huang Xiaolong sat unfazed on a bizarre rock, chuckling at the large pack of hunting dogs charging towards him.

    ¡°Hahaha! Tear him apart! Damn, this is satisfying! Get him! Bite him!¡± Cao Huan roared from below.

    He already envisioned Huang Xiaolong dismembered, torn apart, bloody and gruesome.

    In a blink of an eye, dozens of hunting dogs along with the vicious hyenas had surrounded Huang Xiaolong.

    In a heartbeat, they could pounce on Huang Xiaolong and initiate a fierce attack!

    ¡°Hehehe¡­puppies, calm down a bit,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly!

    An invisible aura emanated from Huang Xiaolong, radiating outwards!

    It was a chilling aura! An aura of the ultimate predator, a king at the top of the food chain!

    Under this influence, all the hunting dogs circling Huang Xiaolong, including the few monstrous hyenas, were trembling with weak knees, continuously backing away, giving off a vibe of extreme fear!

    Even their tails were tucked between their legs!

    Down at the entrance of the hunting ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡­ what happened?¡± Cao Huan stared in disbelief, ¡°Damn it, bite him! What¡¯s wrong with you, stupid dogs? Bite him! Trainers, give the attack signal to the dogs!¡±

    A few trainers blew their whistles, giving the attack signal.

    But the hunting dogs on the hills dared not attack Huang Xiaolong. In truth, they were so scared that they were almost lying flat on the ground!

    ¡°Hahaha, alright Cao Huan, now it¡¯s my turn to show you a fun game¡­¡± a confident laugh escaped Huang Xiaolong as he slowly stood up from the bizarre rock.

    Upon his uprising, the surrounding hunting dogs and hyenas, incredibly, collectively bowed down, pressing their heads flat against the ground, trembling while crying out pitifully.

    ¡°Young Master Cao, your birthday banquet starts now!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled with an evil smile. Then, he took out the Soul Container from his canvas bag and opened the lid¡­

    Woowoowoo

    A horde of mournful wolfish howls echoed!

    Then, streams of dark energy started gushing out from the Soul Container!

    Swishswishswish

    All the dark flows entered the heads of the hunting dogs and hyenas!

    Howl

    Giving off distressing angry howls, they slowly stood up!

    The eyes of these hunting dogs and hyenas all became bloody red!

    Their faces transformed to look hideously fearful, grotesque, and wicked!

    Their dog faces started looking like frightening demon faces!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Lord Ghost, please give the order!¡±

    The hunting dogs and hyenas were actually speaking human language!

    However, their voices were extremely hoarse and opaque, making one¡¯s hair stand on end just by listening to it!

    It was as though¡­ it was the voice of a devil from hell!

    ¡°Um¡­ Destroy this dog ground. You guys have been oppressed for long, so go ahead and have some fun today. As long as you won¡¯t kill anybody, anything else is fair game,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a faint smile.

 Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Dismantle the Dog Farm! (Third Update)

    Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Dismantle the Dog Farm! (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong only did a simple thing.

    He let out the ghosts he¡¯d gathered in the spectral tube, allowing them to possess these hunting dogs and hyenas.

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command, all the hunting dogs and hyenas turned uniformly in unison, with their eerie, bright red gaze fixed on Cao Huan and his people below the hill.

    Down the hill.

    ¡°Mr. Cao, something is¡­is¡­is wrong¡­¡± A muscle-bound man in camouflage gear said fearfully to Cao Huan.

    ¡°Shut up! What could¡­could¡­could go wrong¡­ don¡¯t freaking scare me!¡± Cao Huan¡¯s scalp also grew cold.

    Suddenly!

    The hunting dogs and hyenas on the mountain changed sides and charged down the hill!

    ¡°Damn! What¡¯s going on!¡± Cao Huan shouted. ¡°Dog trainers! Quick! Stop them! Now!¡±

    A few dog trainers fumbled to put their whistles in their mouths and started blowing frantically!

    However, the ordinarily very effective commands were completely useless this time!

    ¡°Ah! Run! Mr. Cao! Run now! Quick!¡± One of the dog trainers threw away his whistle and began to run.

    ¡°Run! Mr. Cao! These¡­these hunting dogs have gone mad¡­they¡¯re like rabid dogs¡­ go!¡± Two muscled men in camouflage overalls, carrying Cao Huan between them, started to flee.

    Faced with the overwhelming impact of so many hunting dogs, Ca Huan¡¯s underlings did not dare to stand in their way, fearing they would be torn to shreds.

    ¡°Damn it, Song Yuru, come over here!¡± Cao Huan reached out to grab Song Yuru.

    Just then!

    ¡°Woof¡±

    Little Pitiful let out a sharp howl, and bolted out like a lightning bolt!

    Splat~

    Little Pitiful bit Cao Huan!

    Uh Right in the crotch, unerring and precise.

    A tug¡­

    Whoosh~

    A piece of blood and flesh fell out directly!

    ¡°Ahh~!!! Ahh~!!! ¡±

    Cao Huan¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet of paper in an instant!

    The gun in his hand had already fallen to the ground, and then, he collapsed, clamping his legs together and rolling on the ground, burrowing his head in the soil, curling up like a shrimp with heart-wrenching screams.

    The sound was horrifying, like a person being thrown into a frying pan.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Song Yuru looked a bit stunned at the bloody mess on the ground, then blushed and said to Little Pitiful. ¡°Oh my god, Little Pitiful, you¡¯re so wicked¡­you¡¯ve turned Cao Huan into a eunuch! Oh god!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cao!¡± His minions were in chaos.

    One of them tried to pick up the gun from the ground, but Little Pitiful darted over and nearly bit his wrist off.

    The ferocious hunting dogs and hyenas had already rushed out of the gate of the hunting ground!

    ¡°Run!¡± Two of Cao Huan¡¯s minions hoisted him, whose pants were soaked with blood and who rolled on the ground, and ran desperately.

    Next came the frenzied attacks by the hunting dogs and hyenas!

    If they saw a dog farm worker, they bit him, of course, not with a deadly bite, but enough to tear a large piece of flesh from them.

    And if they saw other dogs, they would simply kill them.

    The damage caused by these possessed dogs was immense. They could shatter wire fences with a single bite and even demolish kennels.

    ¡°My god¡­this is crazy¡­this is too crazy¡­¡± Song Yuru looked around in disbelief.

    Naturally, the hunting dogs and hyenas didn¡¯t attack Song Yuru. Little Pitiful kept a vigilant eye on her surroundings, ensuring her safety.

    ¡°Well¡­Little Pitiful, let¡¯s run with Xiaolong! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Song Yuru glanced up the hill, and Huang Xiaolong already started jogging down.

    ¡°Xiaolong, are you okay?¡± Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong with concern.

    ¡°My dear wife, I¡¯ve always, always been telling you, I can¡¯t be hurt, see, I haven¡¯t lost a single hair on my body.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Yes, Xiaolong, what¡¯s going on with the hunting dogs? Why did they turn on the people at the dog farm?¡± Song Yuru asked curiously.

    ¡°Well¡­perhaps it¡¯s because these dogs realized I¡¯m too kind, I¡¯m a good person, and Cao Huan and all the people in the dog farm are bad people. So, they found their conscience and turned against them.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°BahXiaolong, you think I don¡¯t know, you must have done something.¡± Song Yuru pouted. ¡°Xiaolong, how many more secrets are you keeping from me?¡±

    ¡°Haha My dear wife, didn¡¯t I already tell you on the train that I can do anything?¡± Huang Xiaolong bragged.

    ¡°Alright, you can do anything, you¡¯re the most amazing person in the world.¡± Song Yuru looked at him with deep admiration, ¡°Let¡¯s go. By the way, look, Little Pitiful bit off Cao Huan¡¯s¡­thing. Now Cao Huan has become a eunuch¡­ That¡¯s so scary.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha Little Pitiful, well done! Splendid!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Originally I planned to incapacitate Cao Huan¡¯s limbs, but now¡­it seems he¡¯s been punished more severely than being crippled¡­.¡±

    Indeed, for a man~ if he¡¯s lost his manhood, it¡¯s more brutal than dying.

    Little Pitiful barked once and rubbed itself against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s foot, as if it were asking for praise.

    By this time, the dog farm had already descended into total chaos!

    Many workers were hugging their heads and screaming, but still, they couldn¡¯t avoid being bitten and suffered the misfortune of crying out in pain.

    Almost all kennels were destroyed, and the dogs inside were directly killed on the spot.

    Even some of the wooden houses in the dog farm were smashed to smithereens.

    Destroyed!

    The dog farm that the Cao Family spent over a billion to build was virtually destroyed in an instant!

    Countless valuable dog breeds died, leading to incalculable losses!

    This blow can be said to have directly shrunk Cao¡¯s family wealth by ninety percent!

    A once dominant commercial family in Binhai was nearly wiped out!

    ¡°Alright, my dear wife, we had quite a fun day today, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong, with his arm around Song Yuru¡¯s shoulder, headed for the dog farm¡¯s exit.

    Little Pitiful followed along merrily.

    When they arrived at the gate of the dog farm, Huang Xiaolong quietly took out the spectral tube and opened the lid.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Whoosh Whoosh~Whoosh

    Streams of black gas, mixed with a chill wind, returned to the spectral tube.

    ¡°Lord Ghost Chaser, we had so much fun today! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Lord, can you let us out to play more often in the future? It¡¯s so fun to wreak havoc, haha!¡±

    ¡°Lord, we didn¡¯t kill any people, we¡¯ve been very restrained. Please let us have a good time next time¡­¡±

 Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Jealousy (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Jealousy (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    He closed the lid and securely put away the soul tube.

    ¡°My dear wife, this afternoon is so boring, let¡¯s go rent a room.¡± Huang Xiaolong nuzzled Song Yuru¡¯s shoulder, a lascivious smile on his face.

    All the ferocious ghosts and aggrieved spirits that had been released had now returned to the soul tube. This resulted in the hunting dogs and hyenas that had been possessed, to flop onto the ground as if their souls had been sucked out, frothing at the mouth and their eyes dimmed, losing their vitality.

    These hunting dogs and hyenas, their brains had been utterly destroyed. Even if they were not dead, they were already useless.

    Upon exiting the dog farm, Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3 away, Song Yuru sat in the passenger seat, and the pitiful Little Long obediently lay down on the back seat.

    ¡°Darling, where should we go to rent the room?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Little Long, can you be a bit more serious?¡± Song Yuru pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t always think about eating me¡­um, Cao Huan turned into a eunuch, and¡­you displaced his dog farm¡­Little Long, will¡­will this be a problem? Will his family call the police?¡±

    After all, Song Yuru was a girl from an ordinary family. Encountering such an incident, she was still somewhat frightened.

    She understood that the consequences of today¡¯s incident were severe. The dogs in the farm were essentially all dead, how much money would this cost the Cao Family?

    Moreover, Cao Huan has become a eunuch, which would mean the end of the Cao family line!

    Could the Cao family let this slide?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, darling,¡± Huang Xiaolong drove the car while chuckling carelessly. ¡°The Cao family have no reasons to trouble us. First, Cao Huan becoming a eunuch was not our doing, it was Little Long who bit him. Even if the Cao family were to call the police, the police would not arrest us. They might try to capture Little Long at most, but I could just hide Little Long, right? Second, destroying the dog farm and injuring the staff were also not our doing, but that of the dogs raised by the Cao family. The whole tragedy was brewed by their failure to train their dogs properly. Are they planning to shift the blame on us?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Little Long¡­ You¡¯re really good at making unjustified arguments¡­¡± Song Yuru lost her words. But she realized Huang Xiaolong¡¯s justifications were reasonable and she couldn¡¯t find any flaws.

    As such, Song Yuru finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, the notification sound of WeChat rang on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone.

    Huang Xiaolong was driving and couldn¡¯t be bothered to get his phone, so he smiled at Song Yuru. ¡°Darling, can you check for me who sent me a message on WeChat?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Song Yuru took out Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone from his pocket and looked at it, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s¡­huh? It¡¯s a message from Teacher Chu Tingting.¡±

    ¡°What did the beautiful teacher say?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°She asked you to come to her house tonight¡­¡± Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong with a puzzled expression, then grumbled jealously, ¡°Little Long¡­what¡¯s going on?! Why does Teacher Chu Tingting want you to come to her house? At night?! What happened between you two?! My god¡­ Teacher Chu Tingting never goes out alone with men, let alone inviting a man to her house¡­ Little Long, are you¡­ Could this be the rumored booty call?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, darling, are you jealous?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Song Yuru quite seriously.

    Jealous?

    Of course, Song Yuru was inevitably a little jealous. After all, the man she adores so much was asked by another woman to her house, and it¡¯s at night¡­

    Alone in a room, with the highly charged atmosphere¡­ something might actually happen.

    But to Song Yuru, more than feeling jealous, she was shocked and incredulous, and couldn¡¯t understand it!

    Chu Tingting was not the wanton and frivolous type of woman after all. She was the goddess of Binhai University. There was a time when her pictures were circulated online, causing millions of netizens to spectate, and she was voted the most beautiful teacher in Binhai.

    She had a lot of suitors, including successful men, handsome actors, and even children of powerful political families and the rich.

    But Chu Tingting always kept herself unpolluted, and there were never any scandals about her.

    But today, she sent a message to her student, Huang Xiaolong, inviting him to her house in the evening¡­ what the hell is going on?!

    ¡®I don¡¯t get it¡­ Could Little Long¡¯s charm have reached an astonishing level where everyone loves him at first sight and the tyres of cars burst when they see him?¡¯

    At the thought of this, Song Yuru carefully looked at Huang Xiaolong. No matter whether it was because love is a virtue, or some other reason, Song Yuru found Huang Xiaolong more and more handsome the more she observed him.

    Especially his eyes, like a deep pool about to suck in a woman¡¯s soul.

    His eyes were particularly clear and pure, just like the azure sky washed by rain.

    All of a sudden, Song Yuru¡¯s heartbeat quickened, her face flushed pink, and she realized she truly loved Huang Xiaolong so much that she couldn¡¯t part with him even for a moment. At the same time, a strong sense of crisis emerged. ¡°Yes, Little Long, I am jealous. Can you quickly explain what is there between you and Teacher Chu Tingting? Could she really have fallen for you at first sight and can¡¯t extricate herself?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, darling, you city girls think too much¡­ There is not that many love at first sight, did you watch too many idol dramas?¡± Huang Xiaolong barely restrained his laughter. ¡°Only we, the mandarin duck and butterfly life couple, would have love at first sight. The beautiful teacher and I are not a mandarin duck and butterfly couple. Okay, let me tell you. The beautiful teacher got stained by something unclean and is asking me to exorcise it.¡±

    ¡°Ah~ So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Upon hearing this, Song Yuru let out a sigh of relief.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skill at exorcism, Song Yuru had seen it with her own eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reincarnation of the vengeful spirit in dorm room 508, how many teachers and students would have died at the school?

    Now, upon hearing that Chu Tingting found Huang Xiaolong for his exorcism skills, Song Yuru believed it a hundred percent.

    ¡°Little Long, be careful then,¡± Song Yuru said with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling, what I¡¯m best at is catching ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled like the sun. ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time, darling, are you sure we¡¯re not going to rent a room?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­not today,¡± Song Yuru blushed and said, ¡°I have to rush back to my dormitory to do some homework. Little Long, I¡¯m a good girl who loves studying.¡±

    ¡°Not today, then what about tomorrow?¡± Huang Xiaolong shamelessly asked.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Eh¡­We¡¯ll see then,¡± Song Yuru lowered her head, her ears already blushing, her voice barely above a whisper.

    This time, Song Yuru gave in!

    Possible!

    ¡°Great, darling, tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to rent a room. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only rub against you from outside, and I absolutely won¡¯t enter,¡± Huang Xiaolong blithely commented.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Rub against your sister! Drive properly!¡± Song Yuru playfully retorted, stunningly beautiful.

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Chapter 155: You Want to Abolish Me? (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 155: Chapter 155: You Want to Abolish Me? (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong drove towards Binhai University¡¯s branch campus, ¡°By the way, my dear wife, should you take care of the little pup or should I? I actually suggest you do. You see, this little guy is pretty powerful, he can protect you. And also, dogs can see things that humans can¡¯t. Because dogs can only see in black and white, they can see everything clearly.¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ Little Long, are you talking about ¡­ ghosts? Can dogs see ghosts?¡± Song Yuru shivered at the thought.

    ¡°Exactly! My dear wife, let me tell you, if a dog starts barking, standing on it¡¯s hind legs and its tail droops, it signifies a vengeful ghost is approaching. If a dog tears up and starts shivering, it means not only a malicious ghost has arrived, but also its resentment is extremely great. At such a place, there must be deaths.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained very professionally.

    Song Yuru listened attentively. ¡°Little Long, I really want to raise the little pup, but I live on campus, and I¡¯m not allowed to. The school rules forbid keeping pets in the dorms¡­ So, you should take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Sure, then I¡¯ll raise him,¡± Huang Xiaolong readily agreed.

    He thought, might as well leave the pup at Sister Xiaoman¡¯s shop, he can guard the shop and protect Sister Xiaoman¡­ It¡¯s a win-win.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the school gate.

    ¡°Little Long, are you going to wait here for Teacher Chu Tingting? Then go to her place together?¡± Song Yuru asked as she opened the door.

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s still early, I plan to go home first. You know, ghost hunting is a nighttime activity.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin.

    ¡°Okay, Little Long, I¡¯ll head back to the dorm. Be careful tonight,¡± Song Yuru gave Huang Xiaolong a gentle smile.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ my dear wife, how about a goodbye kiss?¡± Huang Xiaolong shamelessly asked.

    ¡°Pff Little Long, ever since you came to the city, your skin has been getting thicker.¡± Song Yuru flashed a lovely smile, then leaned in to give Huang Xiaolong a quick peck on his cheek.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong coyly turned his head, extended his arm around Song Yuru¡¯s neck, and kissed her on her lips.

    It took a full ten minutes before Song Yuru, panting heavily, got out of the car. Her face was as red as a rose dragonfly.

    There was an enchanting glint in her eyes, as if it was about to drip with tender affection.

    That naughty Little Long! Almost bit my lips off. It¡¯s so dizzying¡­ my tongue feels tingly¡­¡± With a sweet feeling in her heart, Song Yuru entered the campus like a cheerful butterfly.

    Huang Xiaolong set off for Lichi District¡¯s Huahu Street.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman must certainly be serving smoked ducks by now.¡± Huang Xiaolong parked the car. ¡°I still have 100,000 yuan in cash. Might as well buy her a car worth 100,000 yuan. Besides, she will definitely need a car.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong was mumbling to himself, he brought the little pup across the street.

    ¡°Listen up, little pup, from today, I will entrust you to Sister Xiaoman. Remember, you must listen to Sister Xiaoman and protect her. If anyone wants to hurt her, you should bite them, got it? Just like how you bit Cao Huan, take one bite and turn him into a eunuch!¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed the little pup.

    ¡°Woof, woof¡± The little pup wagged its tail energetically and seemed to nod.

    ¡­

    At this time, more than a dozen people were squatting at the corner of Huahu Street!

    Among them, a man was impeccably dressed. Despite the scorching heat, he still wore a tie and had spectacles on the bridge of his nose. At first glance, he seemed like a successful person.

    The others emitted a fierce aura. Their presence was so intimidating that the passers-by quickly lowered their heads and hurried away.

    ¡°Heh heh, Boss Ma, you¡¯re really generous. Paying 500,000 to hire us to cripple a person¡­ Hahaha¡­. This person, does he have a massive grudge with you? Did he kill your parents, or did he sleep with your woman?¡± The speaker was a bald brute around one point nine meters tall. His broad bare chest revealed a ferocious tiger tattoo.

    That person was indeed the Brother Hu!

    The person in charge of the underground casino on Huahu Street, and the bully who ruled the street!

    ¡°Brother Hu!

    Last time, Huang Xiaolong swiped a few million from the gambling house under Brother Hu¡¯s watch, leaving Brother Hu neither dead nor alive.

    Originally, Brother Hu thought that his boss would definitely not let him off. However, the Boss did not blame him excessively.

    Of course, his boss would send someone to deal with Huang Xiaolong, but currently, many professional gamblers in the company were not in Binhai. Therefore, the boss told him to stand down and not to provoke Huang Xiaolong until the gamblers return to Binhai.

    Beside Brother Hu, was naturally Brother Earthworm and a bunch of Goth followers.

    The handsomely dressed man was none other than the founder of Golden Charm Memory Training Institute, Ma Tianxiao!

    Last time at the New World Shopping Plaza, Huang Xiaolong and Ma Tianxiao had a memory competition, resulting in the greatest defeat of Ma Tianxiao¡¯s life!

    Ma Tianxiao always prided himself on his talent, but that night, he was humiliated in front of so many people, defeated in his own field of expertise. This was something he could not bear!

    What¡¯s more, the humiliation happened in front of his goddess, Cui Feiyan, which was even more unbearable!

    Since then, the Golden Charm Memory Training Institute has seen a Waterloo-like decline in business, with difficulty in attracting new students and a significant number of former students dropping out.

    The reason is simple ¨C Ma Tianxiao had lost! He lost to a simple farmer! People felt it wasn¡¯t worth their money!

    ¡®Damn, farmer, I found out that you¡¯re on this street, I¡¯ll definitely wreck you! Damn you!¡¯ Ma Tianxiao gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with viciousness.

    ¡°Oh, Brother Hu, Brother Earthworm, this time, I want you to deal with a small-time farmer for me. The guy just arrived in Binhai recently and his outfit is so crude that it¡¯s easy to recognize.¡± The color of resentment filled Ma Tianxiao¡¯s eyes as he spoke to Brother Hu. ¡°Brother Hu, we are old friends. Last time, I paid you 300,000 to get rid of one of my business rivals. This time, I¡¯ll pay 500,000 to maim this farmer!¡±

    ¡°Farmer?¡± A hint of unease flashed in Brother Hu¡¯s eyes, his body involuntarily shivered and a chill ran down his spine. It felt as if he was recalling some sort of nightmare. ¡°What farmer? What does he look like? What¡¯s his name? Be clear!¡±

    Just as Ma Tianxiao was about to describe, his eyes sparkled brightly!

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong calmly walked in from the street entrance with a pitiful-looking kid.

    ¡°Aha!!! That¡¯s him! The little bastard! Damn it!¡± Ma Tianxiao gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Um¡­ You¡¯re sure he¡¯s the one you want?¡± Brother Hu looked at Ma Tianxiao with a very strange expression.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s this bumpkin! I¡¯d know him even if he turned to ashes! Brother Hu, 500,000! Break his arms and legs!¡± Ma Tianxiao was excited.

    Then, he rushed towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Damn! Farmer! I finally found you!¡±

    ¡°Ah? You? Oh! I remember! You¡¯re the one with that memory training institute. What¡¯s your name again¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Ma Tianxiao, and smirked. ¡°Last time, I told you that you were likely to get into a car accident. Did you have a car accident that day?¡±

    That night, Ma Tianxiao indeed had a car accident. Fortunately, he was wearing his seat belt and didn¡¯t suffer a severe injury, but still had to stay in the hospital for several days.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong bringing up the accident felt like rubbing salt into Ma Tianxiao¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ma Tianxiao¡¯s face was filled with fierce rage. ¡°You rural bumpkin! I¡¯m going to wreck you today! Brother Hu! Brother Earthworm, grab your gear! Get him!¡±

    ¡°Brother Hu? Brother Earthworm?¡± Huang Xiaolong blinked, his gaze falling upon Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm.

    Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm¡¯s faces turned pale. They seemed agitated and their eyes showed nothing but the fear of a nightmarish scene. In their hearts, they were cursing Ma Tianxiao and all the women in his family to oblivion.

    ¡°Brother Hu, Brother Earthworm, are you coming over? Are you going to wreck me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

 Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Chapter 156: The Little Ancestor! (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 156: Chapter 156: The Little Ancestor! (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Right now, Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm and their gang were like mutes who had swallowed bitter concoctions¡ª they couldn¡¯t voice their grievances!

    The last person Brother Hu wanted to mess with was, in fact, Huang Xiaolong!

    Last time at the casino, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡®Petrification Spell¡¯ and ¡®Ecstasy Needle¡¯ nearly hollowed Brother Hu out.

    Brother Hu knew deep down that this ¡®little ancestor¡¯ possessed not only superb gambling skills, but also numerous unconventional methods that could kill without leaving a trace.

    Play with him? He would play you into a meltdown!

    The casino losses, the company¡¯s executives would gamble with Huang Xiaolong, this had nothing to do with Brother Hu now.

    What he had to do was to avoid Huang Xiaolong as much as possible, even better not to be seen by him.

    But today, damn it, this jerk Ma Tianxiao actually ordered Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm to finish off Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Fuck, damn it, Ma Tianxiao, I wish I could kill his entire family!¡± Brother Hu¡¯s face had turned green.

    ¡°Brother Hu, what should we do, the little ancestor wants us to come over ¡­ I ¡­ my legs are getting a little weak¡­¡± Brother Earthworm said with a mournful face. ¡°Brother Hu, should we ¡­ should we run away¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to finish me off? Hurry up and come over! Stop dawdling!¡± Huang Xiaolong was smiling cheerfully, urging Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm.

    At this point, Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm were really helpless.

    They reasoned that while they initially refused to obey, if the little ancestor got angry, they would be done for!

    If they go obediently now, they might have a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s¡­go first¡­¡± Brother Hu stammered.

    Then, Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm, leading a bunch of people, walked towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Little peasant, how are you feeling? Are you terrified?¡± Ma Tianxiao laughed arrogantly, in his eyes was the joy of revenge. ¡°Do you know who Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm are? They are my brothers! Today, I will definitely destroy you!¡±

    She is a steadfast supporter of Cui Feiyan, but before, because Gao Tianxiang was also pursuing Cui Feiyan and was domineering, so Ma Tianxiao held himself back. Now, it seemed that Gao Tianxiang was taken care of by some mysterious character and hardly comes out anymore, hence Ma Tianxiao thought his chance had finally come!

    Just by disposing this small peasant who had better memory than him, maybe he could gain the favor of Cui Feiyan!

    ¡°Pah!¡± Ma Tianxiao spat on the ground, squinting as he looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Listen here, today I¡¯m going to waste your hands and legs. In the future, watch your eyes, dont go offending those you shouldn¡¯t be offending. As for Feiyan¡­ I fucking warn you, stay away from her! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be much worse than just breaking your limbs!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe Stay away from Feiyan? Feiyan is my wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong said giggling. ¡°Why should I stay away from my own wife? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Feiyan, a goddess of pride, is your wife? Did you daydream that up?¡± Ma Tianxiao raged.

    At this time, Brother Hu and Brother Earthworm and their gang had already stepped forward.

    ¡°Brother Hu! Brother Earthworm, do ithim!¡± Ma Tianxiao shouted frantically.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Brother Hu licked his lips.

    ¡°Yes! It is him! 500,000, directly break his limbs!¡± Ma Tianxiao nodded.

    ¡°Mess him up!¡± Brother Hu roared!

    ¡°Hahahahahahuh¡ª¡ª¡± Ma Tianxiao was laughing arrogantly, when suddenly, he felt a thud on his head as if something had hit him, he started to see stars in his eyes.

    As he tried to understand what just happened, he turned his head and saw a person holding a brick.

    Woosh

    Thick blood started flowing down from Ma Tianxiao¡¯s head.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I said mess up this small peasant¡­ Brother Hu, did¡­ did your guy get it wrong? Why hit my head with a brick¡­¡± Ma Tianxiao felt dizzy.

    ¡°Hahahaha damn it, son of a tortoise, you fucked me over! This¡­ this little ancestor, you dare to offend him? Today, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to mess you up! Guys, mess him up! Mess him up real good!¡± Brother Hu grinned crookedly with bloodlust shining in his eyes. ¡°You really are a fucking impatient bastard, who the hell do you think you are? Dare to compete with the little ancestor for a woman?¡±

    Little ancestor?

    Ma Tianxiao¡¯s heart was in chaos¡­

    Bang

    The person holding the brick, quick as a monkey, jumped forward, hitting Ma Tianxiao hard in the face with the brick.

    With that one vicious blow, Ma Tianxiao¡¯s nose was broken, and blood gushed out like water from a tap!

    After that, a group of people gathered around and started beating up Ma Tianxiao!

    Ma Tianxiao was screaming in pain as he rolled on the ground, hugging his head with both hands, ¡°Don¡¯t hit¡­ Don¡¯t hit¡­ it hurts¡­ it hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ haha, little ancestor, misunderstanding ¡­ we didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± Brother Hu sidled up to Huang Xiaolong, bowing and scraping. ¡°So¡­ so this Ma Tianxiao, has a grudge with you? Don¡¯t worry, today we will definitely teach him a lesson! Little ancestor, how do you plan on dealing with him? Just say the word, and the guys will carry it out!¡±

    Brother Hu was being extremely careful, afraid that Huang Xiaolong might lose his temper.

    ¡°Haha, you guys are really careful.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Last time was pretty fun, right? How about I give you another taste of the Ecstasy Needle?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ little ancestor, don¡¯t do this, I was wrong, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Brother Hu felt a chill running down his spine, instinctively clenching his legs. ¡°Little ancestor, we have to experience conflicts to become friends, rest assured, in future I will stay out of your way.¡±

    ¡°Haha, all right, I¡¯m going to Sister Xiaoman¡¯s shop to play, this whatever Ma something, just break his hands and legs.¡± With that, Huang Xiaolong started to leave with little pity.

    ¡°Phew¡± Brother Hu finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong turned back around.

    Brother Hu¡¯s butthole tightened!

    ¡°Oh yes, Brother Hu, my Sister Xiaoman has just opened a new shop, you¡¯ll have to look out for her in the future. If anything happens to my Xiaoman, I¡¯ll give you a few pricks.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Brother Hu was close to tears!

    He couldn¡¯t even bear one prick, let alone a few?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be like an explosion?

    Imagining the scene, Brother Hu shivered, hurriedly said. ¡°Little ancestor, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look out for Xiaoman, this street¡­ I can still manage it ¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Huang Xiaolong finally walked away without a backward glance.

    ¡°Damn, um, break the hands and legs of this guy.¡± Brother Hu pointed to Ma Tianxiao rolling on the ground. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself, bring me a steel pipe.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Su Xiaoman¡¯s new shop.

    The intoxicating aroma filled the air.

    Inside the shop was full of customers and many more were waiting outside.

    Su Xiaoman was busy handling the rush.

    Business was booming!

 Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Iâ€™m Done For â€¦ (Seventh Update)

    Chapter 157: Chapter 157: I¡¯m Done For ¡­ (Seventh Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman!¡± Huang Xiaolong entered the store with the little pitiful one.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re here.¡± Su Xiaoman looked up, gently wiping the fragrant sweat from her forehead. Her face was glowing red, so radiant as if she were a beautiful and alluring flower!

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, businesses seem to be going well.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerily.

    A sense of accomplishment was shadowed across Su Xiaoman¡¯s face, ¡°Yes, Little Long, I¡¯ve been busy since this morning and didn¡¯t even have the chance to eat lunch. Business is doing so well, do you know how much I¡¯ve made so far?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he shook his head while smiling.

    Su Xiaoman leans in to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I¡¯ve made over 10,000 yuan! Moreover, this is only the first day without any sort of promotion¡­ Oh my, Little Long, the smoked duck is selling like hot cakes. Look at the line of people still waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Xiaoman, you¡¯ll definitely be making millions per month in no time.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ The money I earn, it¡¯s all because of you.¡± Su Xiaoman said seriously.

    In her heart, she said, ¡®As long as I can see you every day, money really isn¡¯t important.¡¯

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, you should go to the labor market to recruit some helpers tomorrow. Get as many as you can. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± Huang Xiaolong advised.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Su Xiaoman obediently nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Oh yes, Sister Xiaoman, this dog is called ¡®Little Pitiful¡¯, can you keep him? He can guard the shop.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Xiaoman looked at Little Pitiful and couldn¡¯t resist saying ¡°Oh, so cute! Adorable!¡±

    ¡°Woof¡± Little Pitiful barked once, then started rubbing against Su Xiaoman¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Alright, Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯m going to head home and nap. You should close the shop early today.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. ¡°I have another business to take care of tonight. I¡¯ll get going now, Sister Xiaoman.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong walked towards the exit of the shop.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Little Long¡­¡± Su Xiaoman followed him and gently pulled on his sleeve.

    ¡°Huh? Sister Xiaoman, what¡¯s up?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, puzzled.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ Little Long¡­¡± Su Xiaoman was anxious and stuttering, hesitating to say something.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, what¡¯s happening? Tell me quickly! Did someone bully you? I¡¯ll go find them right away!¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking around the shop.

    ¡°Little Long¡­I¡­I¡­ I¡¯m ready¡­¡± Su Xiaoman¡¯s face turned crimson, she raised her watery eyes to look at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡­I can ¡­ give myself to you¡­¡±

    Having said that, Su Xiaoman quickly ran off. ¡°Little Long, I have work to do, you should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s ready?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then his eyes lit up. ¡°Ah! I see! Great! Finally, it¡¯s all sorted!¡±

    ¡®Thank heavens! Finally, I can lose my virginity! It¡¯s not easy being a rural child!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong walked out of the shop feeling emotional and excited, heading home.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to behave inappropriately in broad daylight and drag Su Xiaoman away from her flourishing business to go home.

    Losing one¡¯s virginity should happen at the most appropriate time, in the best atmosphere. That way, it would be more memorable.

    After all, Su Xiaoman is a virgin.

    When he got home, Huang Xiaolong took a bath, then went to sleep.

    When he woke up, it was around 5 o¡¯clock. He estimated that Teacher Chu Tingting was almost finished with her classes.

    Huang Xiaolong picked up his phone to see that Chu Tingting had sent him a message on WeChat. It was a voice message¡ª

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯m about to finish class soon. Can you wait for me at the school gates?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong got out of bed, stretched, and responded to Chu Tingting with a voice message, ¡°Sure, my beauty of a teacher, I¡¯ll drive over right now.¡±

    He got dressed, went downstairs, walked a bit, got into the car¡­

    In no time, Huang Xiaolong parked his car by the entrance of Binhai University¡¯s branch campus and began waiting.

    Soon, quite a few students and teachers started exiting from the main entrance.

    ¡°Ah, class ended, my beautiful teacher should be coming out soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong checked the time on his mobile phone.

    Suddenly!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    Chu Tingting emerged!

    She was dressed in a black professional OL suit, wearing a tight mini-skirt that showed off her long and straight legs clad in enchanting black stockings. Her dazzling silver high heels only accentuated her impeccable foot shape!

    The cascading hair she usually had tied up were let loose, falling like a waterfall adding a bit of feminine charm compared to when she is teaching.

    She was beautiful. Exceptionally beautiful.

    Surely, the reputation of the Four Flowers of Binhai¡ªSpring Orchid and Autumn Chrysanthemum wasn¡¯t undeserved!

    Chu Tingting saw Huang Xiaolong, she waved at him and began to walk towards him.

    At this point, many students and teachers who had just finished their classes noticed the scene and their eyes were all on Huang Xiaolong.

    Damn, a guy in farmer¡¯s clothing who¡¯s driving a BYD F3!

    This caused many people to drop their glasses in disbelief as they wondered if they were dreaming!

    However, just then!

    Five white BMW 520LIs suddenly drove over, parking right in front of Chu Tingting, blocking her path.

    Five men stepped out from the cars, the one in the lead was dressed in a neatly ironed white shirt, his head shaved, he looked very cultured as he began to approach Chu Tingting.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Tingting, are you done with class? Shall we go for a meal together? I heard that there is a new smoked duck shop in the Slum Lichee District which is said to have a unique flavor¡­ I will take you there to try it tonight.¡± The man in the white shirt and flat head looked at Chu Tingting diligently. However, his gaze was fervent, continuously scanning up and down her impeccable body.

    ¡°Ah¡­everyone says that our beautiful teacher has many pursuers, but I wasn¡¯t expecting someone to be waiting for her outside of school as soon as her classes ended. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a celebrity.¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    At this point, a female student standing nearby frowned. ¡°This Wang Jinrong is really annoying. Teacher Chu Tingting has clearly rejected him multiple times already, said she wouldn¡¯t go out to eat with him. Yet today he is here again, even brought some people and a few BMW cars¡­ what does he want?¡±

    ¡°This Wang Jinrong is such a scumbag, just because he has some dirty money and because his father is the vice-principal of this branch. He often comes to school to prey¡­I heard he¡¯s messed around with numerous young teachers and female students¡­ last semester, a new English teacher, quite attractive, ended up getting pregnant by him. It¡¯s said that Wang Jinrong threw her some money and told her to take care of it herself¡­ He¡¯s such a piece of trash!¡±

    ¡°Our Teacher Chu Tingting is our school¡¯s goddess, she mustn¡¯t fall into the clutches of this kind of person.¡±

 Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Fresh Flowers

    Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Fresh Flowers

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong heard a lot of comments from the crowd about the guy in the white shirt and buzz cut.

    It seemed, this guy had a really bad reputation!

    He was downright infamous!

    ¡®Eh¡­ yes, the beautiful teacher cannot fall into the hands of such a bad character¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought as he calmly moved towards them.

    ¡°Wang Jinrong, aren¡¯t you fed up? I¡¯ve made it clear that I won¡¯t accept any of your invitations!¡± said Chu Tingting, visibly irritated. ¡°Please make way. I¡¯m heading home.¡±

    ¡°Tingting! You! You¡­ Alright, let¡¯s talk calmly, you must understand my feelings for you¡­You¡¯re teaching here in the branch campus and my father is the vice principal¡­. If you agree to be my girlfriend, it would help with your work! Do you want to be a homeroom teacher? Also, I do business and make a few million RMB as profit annually¡ªTingting, with all these conditions, what¡¯s stopping you? Seriously, with these conditions, I¡¯m more than enough for you!¡± Wang Jinrong desperately tried to convince her. Yet, within his pleading there seemed to be a certain braggadocio and an attempt to lure Chu Tingting.

    Chu Tingting wasn¡¯t having any of it.

    ¡°Are you done? Once you¡¯re done then move out of my way,¡± she sneered.

    ¡°Tingting, wait! I have a surprise for you! A surprise!¡± said Wang Jinrong and snapped his fingers.

    The chauffeurs of several BMWs hurriedly ran to the trunks and flung them open.

    Flowers!!!!!!!

    The trunk was fully loaded with flowers!

    Roses! Blue enchantress! Orchids! Peonies! Tulips!

    The trunks of all five cars were neatly filled with flowers.

    Moreover, each petal had dewdrops on it, showing that the flowers were fresh and had been delicately prepared for.

    ¡°Tingting, there are 999 of each type of flower. Come, take a look,¡± boasted Wang Jinrong.

    Girls love flowers and even more so, romance.

    Usually, creating romance requires money.

    Wang Jinrong had successfully used this tactic to woo 16 women before! It was a sure-fire technique!

    He believed that his ultimate move would definitely capture Chu Tingting¡¯s heart!

    Indeed, when the trunk was opened, the dense crowd of flowers indeed provided a shocking visual impact!

    The on-looking female college students had softer expressions, their eyes filled with admiration, lost in sweet imagination.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong had made his way behind the BMWs and was gazing at the abundant spread of flowers in the trunks.

    The BMW drivers, after opening the trunks, retreated back to the front of the cars.

    ¡°HeheheTrying to pick up girls with flowers¡­ Such a clich¨¦ move. Hehehe~ Look at this!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, his lips twisted into a strange smile.

    Then, slowly stretching his right hand, he directly reached towards the trunk of one BMW.

    The trunk of this car was filled with 999 roses.

    Shockingly, a mysterious force emanated from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm!

    It was a power as fearsome as a black hole!Within a few seconds, all 999 roses faded, withered, turning into a pile of lifeless black and white dead leaves.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong lingered for a few seconds in front of each BMW¡¯s trunk.

    In the end¡­ all the flowers had their life sucked out of them, completely withered away.

    Having done all this, Huang Xiaolong stood in front of Chu Tingting, hands behind his back.

    Chu Tingting hadn¡¯t given the flowers a single look throughout the whole thing.

    Wang Jinrong was still trying to sweet-talk Chu Tingting. ¡°Tingting, why don¡¯t you go take a look? These flowers¡­they are very beautiful, really, just like you! In my eyes, you are even more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough, stop bothering me!¡± Chu Tingting was truly angered.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher.¡± Huang Xiaolong chimed in, grinning.

    ¡°Huh~ Little Long, let¡¯s go,¡± said a frustrated Chu Tingting, shaking her head.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, the handsome guy is just being kind-hearted, why don¡¯t you go and look at those flowers. He¡¯s compared you to the beautiful flowers, so why not go and see just how fragrant and beautiful these flowers are,¡± suggested Huang Xiaolong, full of smiles.

    ¡°Oh? Who are you? Not bad, you¡¯re quite eloquent,¡± said Wang Jinrong, looking at Huang Xiaolong. Even though Huang Xiaolong¡¯s peasant attire was beneath him, it was clear that Huang Xiaolong was on his side!

    ¡®Hmm, this peasant is quite interesting. He¡¯s probably trying to curry favor with me. Good, not bad¡­¡¯ Wang Jinrong thought, feeling.s superior. He took out a wallet from his pocket, casually extracted a few RMB, and handed them to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~ Please, don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯m not a beggar. You think having money makes you so great? Hehehe~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and then ignored Wang Jinrong. He turned to Chu Tingting, saying cheerily, ¡°Beautiful teacher, I¡¯ll accompany you to see the flowers.¡±

    ¡°Little Long! Can you please stop messing around?¡± Chu Tingting said angrily.

    ¡°Ah come on¡­ you¡¯re not going to fall sick by just taking a look!¡± urged Huang Xiaolong, walking towards the car trunks, pulling Chu Tingting along.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s face instantly flushed, she struggled free and Huang Xiaolong let her go.

    At this time, Chu Tingting opened her eyes and saw¡ª

    Flowers?

    What flowers?

    The trunks were filled with black, dead branches and leaves!

    ¡°Uh¡­ hehehe, very creative,¡± Chu Tingting rolled her eyes at Wang Jinrong. ¡°You know how to play.¡±

    At this moment, the on-looking crowd was also flabbergasted. How did the lush flowers completely wither in just the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Tingting, see? I told you. you are more beautiful than these flowers!¡± Wang Jinrong walked over, his face filled with a smug smile.

    He believed that no matter what, these flowers will leave a lasting impression on Chu Tingting!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Well, women do love romance.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Handsome guy, you said the beautiful teacher is just like these flowers?¡± Huang Xiaolong tricked Wang Jinrong.

    ¡°Yes, Tingting is just like these flowers¡­Fuck!! What happened!!¡± Wang Jinrong walked over and with just a single glance¡­ all the flowers had withered!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fully conscious, I¡¯m old and ugly just like these flowers. Great, that should do it, Wang Jinrong, I¡¯ve seen the flowers, bye bye, and in future, please stop doing these things, I won¡¯t fall for you,¡± Chu Tingting plainly stated.

    ¡°What¡­ Damn it, they were clearly fresh flowers! I saw them being loaded myself! What kind of trickery is this?¡± Wang Jinrong fumed.

 Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Top-notch Perfume (Second Update)

    Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Top-notch Perfume (Second Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Long, let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Chu Tingting urged impatiently.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to escape this place, to no longer see Wang Jinrong¡¯s ugly face.

    Just then, a BMW¡¯s driver ran over. ¡°Young Mr. Wang, I saw this country bumpkin lurking around the flowers earlier. Could he be the one who spoiled them?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Wang Jinrong¡¯s eyes blazed angrily, a hint of malice flashing across his face.

    But could thousands of flowers actually wither in such a short time frame? It seemed nearly impossible.

    ¡°Damn! What is your relationship with Tingting? Have you hidden some poisonous substance on you that killed my flowers? Take it out!¡± Wang Jinrong shouted with a murderous look. ¡°Hand it over yourself! Or else, if I find it, I¡¯ll break your legs! You dare to ruin my good deeds! Damn you! Looking for death!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Handsome fellow, actually, giving flowers and the like is superficial. The best gift to give to a beautiful teacher is something practical.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ what the hell would a country boy like you know!¡± Wang Jinrong mocked with abandon.

    You, a bumpkin, know what gift to give a beauty to win her over?

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, let me give you a gift. You will like it,¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to Chu Tingting.

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, you too join the mess!¡± Chu Tingting laughed and cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want any gifts. Don¡¯t give them to me.¡±

    Chu Tingting was not accustomed to accepting gifts.

    Well¡­ except for the charms drawn by Huang Xiaolong.

    If Huang Xiaolong were to give her charms, she would gladly accept them.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, don¡¯t be so absolute¡­ You¡¯ll like the gift I¡¯m giving you. You¡¯ll like it very, very much,¡± Huang Xiaolong said mysteriously.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ with you looking so destitute? What kind of gift could you possibly give Tingting?¡± Wang Jinrong¡¯s grinning face was full of sarcasm.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then slowly extended his right hand.

    Surprisingly, in the palm of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, a mist swirled!

    This mist, hovering, contained countless pearl-like droplets!

    And the color of the mist was bright and colorful, with the red of roses, the blue of the blue demon, the pink of orchids¡­

    This fantastic color, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, was miraculously rolling and not dispersing.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ so beautiful¡­ Really so beautiful¡­ What¡­ what is this¡­¡±

    Wang Jinrong and the onlookers also had their mouths agape.

    At this moment, the mist began to gather!

    The liquid droplets started to condense!

    Eventually, they formed a bead the size of a dragon¡¯s eye!

    This bead, under the illumination of the sunlight, constantly changes color, red, pink, blue¡­

    It was transparent, crystal clear, without a single flaw¡­

    Like agate, like gemstone, like pearl, like diamond¡­

    Beautiful!

    So beautiful!

    An ultimate form of beauty!

    At the same time, the bead gives off a very elegant, very natural fragrance that soothes the heart!

    This fragrance surpassed any expensive perfume. A slight whiff refreshed the heart and almost made people forget their worries and troubles!

    ¡°It smells so good¡­ It smells like roses¡­ No, tulips¡­ No, orchids¡­ it smells so good! It really smells good!¡± At this moment, Chu Tingting¡¯s face was covered in a drunk expression. She greedily relished this intoxicating scent.

    Women who love beauty also love perfume.

    The importance of a good perfume to a woman goes without saying.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡­ you mean¡­ this¡­ this is for me?¡± Chu Tingting completely forgot her reservations, her gaze toward the bead in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm was one of ¡°greed¡±.

    ¡°Yes, so¡­ Beautiful teacher, do you want it?¡± Huang Xiaolong teasingly looked at Chu Tingting.

    Actually, this bead is a concentration of essence extracted from thousands of flowers, and then condensed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s True Qi.

    It can be considered as¡ªperfume!

    And it surpasses any ordinary perfume on the market!

    Because many perfumes contain chemical ingredients. But the perfume made by Huang Xiaolong is genuinely hand-made and all-natural.

    This is just from ordinary roses, peonies, blue enchantresses¡­

    If Huang Xiaolong had ambergris, sandalwood, agarwood, golden armor, and other top natural scents, then Huang Xiaolong would make the world¡¯s most precious, rare and expensive perfume!

    ¡°Yes! I want it! Little Long, I like it so much! Please give it to me! I love this¡­ I swear!¡± Chu Tingting was jittery.

    As if, if Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t give it to her, she would go crazy!

    Just now, she was saying she didn¡¯t care about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gift.

    But now, she was all flustered.

    Women are¡­

    Unpredictable!

    ¡°Haha, fine, beautiful teacher, I will ¡ª¡ª present ¡ª¡ª a ¡ª¡ª Buddha ¡ª¡ª with ¡ª¡ª borrowed ¡ª¡ª flowers. This perfume should match a beauty well.¡± Huang Xiaolong deliberately elongated the four words ¡°present a Buddha with borrowed flowers¡±, then glanced at Wang Jinrong sardonically, and generously gave the mesmerizing perfume to Chu Tingting.

    Chu Tingting almost snatched it with great love and cherishment, her eyes sparkling.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­ Damn it! Country bumpkin¡­ why does this perfume have the scent of roses and blue enchantresses, and even orchids¡­ what¡­ what did you do?¡± Even if Wang Jinrong was an idiot, he guessed some things.

    ¡°Hahaha What did I do? I did nothing.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then turned his attention away from Wang Jinrong. ¡°Let¡¯s go, beautiful teacher, to your house.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to Tingting¡¯s house? What¡¯s your relationship with Tingting? Damn it!¡± Wang Jinrong was burning with jealousy, his eyes filled with venomous malice! His menacing expression, as if he wanted to tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces immediately!

    But Huang Xiaolong turned around with Chu Tingting and headed across the street.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Wang Jinrong pounced like a hungry tiger.

    ¡°Ah wipe my hands, they¡¯re a bit dirty.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled out a tissue from his pocket, casually wiped his hands, crumpled the tissue into a ball, threw it back without turning his head.

    Bang!!!!!!

    The soft tissue, as if imbued with a terrifying power, flew like a shadow and hit directly on Wang Jinrong¡¯s face like a brick!

    ¡°Ahhh holy shit!!!!!!!!!¡± Wang Jinrong cried out miserably, his nose bleeding from the impact of the tissue, he spat out blood from his mouth, and two of his front teeth were in the blood.

 Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Chapter 160: It Hurts (Third Update)

    Chapter 160: Chapter 160: It Hurts (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Wang Jinrong¡¯s face instantly swelled up, and he staggered backward, falling to the ground with a thud.

    Because Huang Xiaolong moved so fast, the spectators nearby didn¡¯t see clearly what happened. All they saw was Wang Jinrong falling to the ground with a face full of blood.

    ¡°Young Master Wang! Are you alright?¡± The BMW drivers rushed to help him up, all hands on deck.

    ¡°This farmer hit me with a rock! DAMN IT! Farmer! You remember this, you dare to hit Wang Jinrong! Are you courting death! I swear! I want you dead! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Wang Jinrong cursed while cleaning the blood off his face with a tissue handed to him by one of the drivers. He glared at the retreating figures of Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting, rage burning in his heart, completely consumed by his fury.

    Huh¡­ He actually thought that Huang Xiaolong hit him with a stone!

    Huang Xiaolong opened the car door for Chu Tingting and let her sit in the passenger seat.

    He started the car.

    ¡°What was Wang Jinrong yelling about? He tripped himself and blamed you for it?¡± Chu Tingting asked, looking annoyed.

    She didn¡¯t see Wang Jinrong¡¯s bloody face, so she didn¡¯t notice Huang Xiaolong¡¯s discreet actions.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha indeed, he¡¯s too narrow-minded.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled while driving.

    ¡°By the way, Little Long,¡± Chu Tingting started, looking worried. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve angered Wang Jinrong¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ What if he comes after you? His dad is the deputy headmaster of our school.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha~ Miss Teacher, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m not afraid of him. Actually, I¡¯ve pissed off people much more important than him, and they all ended up bowing down to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated honestly.

    ¡°Pfft Little Long, you¡¯re really funny.¡± Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    ¡°Miss Teacher, it doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not. Anyway, what troubles have you been facing? I¡¯m referring to the ghostly kind,¡± Huang Xiaolong returned to the main topic at hand.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s body shuddered, and a look of fear crept onto her delicate face.

    ¡°Miss Teacher, don¡¯t be afraid, just tell me,¡± Huang Xiaolong encouraged. ¡°Rest assured, Miss Teacher, leave everything to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I believe you!¡± Chu Tingting took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to start her story.

    ¡°Actually¡­actually it¡¯s nothing, not a complicated issue,¡± Chu Tingting hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s just that at night, I always hear a little girl¡¯s voice whispering in my ear.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What does she say?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked nonchalantly.

    ¡°She says ¡ª¡ª ¡®It hurts, it hurts so much¡¯¡­¡±

    Chu Tingting frowned as she relayed the girl¡¯s words, ¡°It¡¯s just these simple words, but¡­but they¡¯re so scary¡­Little Long, it¡¯s really strange, I feel like there¡¯s another person in the room with me, a little girl¡­ I¡¯ve searched every corner of the room, but I can¡¯t find her. It feels so odd, like a naughty child playing hide-and-seek with me.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong continued to drive, listening to Chu Tingting quietly without interrupting her.

    ¡°Later, I installed surveillance cameras in the bedroom and living room¡­¡± Chu Tingting continued with a shudder. ¡°Yet, I haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual. Every night, I can hear the little girl¡¯s voice saying ¡®It hurts, it hurts so much¡­¡¯¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Miss Teacher, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, though a little dismissive in his mind.

    ¡®Damn, I bet it¡¯s just a petty ghost. Taking care of such entities requires no skill at all¡­ what a disappointment!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hobby is ghost hunting; he was hoping for a more challenging task. Dealing with a mere ghost was completely uninspiring.

    ¡°Little Long, what exactly is going on?¡± After finishing her explanation, Chu Tingting asked Huang Xiaolong, her eyes pleading for help.

    Her eyes were soft and appealing, full of charm.

    ¡°Miss Teacher, it¡¯s a minor problem, rest assured.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Chu Tingting a reassuring smile, which greatly eased her worries.

    ¡®Wow¡­ When I¡¯m with Little Long, I¡­ I feel so safe¡­ My confidence is even growing¡­ Chu Tingting! Stop getting carried away! He¡¯s just a student! He¡¯s still a child! As a teacher, I shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts!¡¯

    Sometimes, the more you try not to think about something, the more you end up overthinking.

    Before she knew it, her mind started drifting back to the scene in her office, when the transparent charm allowed her to see some explicit images.

    That was the first time she¡¯d seen everything on an adult male¡­

    Suddenly, Chu Tingting¡¯s cheeks flushed a bright red!

    ¡°Ah? Miss Teacher, why is your face red?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, surprised.

    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s nothing. Just¡­just a little hot. Yes, the weather is too hot.¡± Chu Tingting replied, looking embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, the weather is indeed a bit hot.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°May I ask, Miss Teacher, why haven¡¯t you moved out if you¡¯re so scared? But¡­ if you¡¯re really haunted by a ghost, moving won¡¯t help much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve paid half a year¡¯s rent¡­¡± Chu Tingting grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m poor!¡±

    ¡­

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong drove the car into the residential complex where Chu Tingting rented her apartment.

    They parked the car.

    They walked together inside the residential complex.

    This new complex had been built last year.

    Under the glow of the setting sun, the whole area exuded tranquility, making it an ideal residential area.

    As he walked, Huang Xiaolong casually surveyed the surroundings.

    Generally speaking, the fengshui of this complex seemed fine.

    However!

    In some places, a faint trace of cold Yin energy lingered.

    This was especially true near the playground equipment where children played¡ª swings, rocking horses, seesaws¡­ The nearby plants were lifeless, devoid of new buds or flowers, giving off a desolate autumn-like atmosphere which starkly contrasted with the rest of the complex.

    ¡°Little Long, is¡­is there something wrong with this complex?¡± Chu Tingting asked apprehensively.

    ¡°OhMiss Teacher, the complex is great,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerily, deciding not to reveal the truth.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Great?¡± Chu Tingting muttered, ¡°The rent is damn high.¡±

    Inside the complex, there were fast food restaurants and noodle shops, Chu Tingting took Huang Xiaolong to one of the fast food restaurants for dinner.

    When they left the restaurant, it was already getting dark.

    ¡°Little Long, now I¡¯ll take you to my house.¡± Chu Tingting was also feeling a bit nervous.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

 Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Little Friendâ€ (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 161: Chapter 161 ¡°Little Friend¡± (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Chu Tingting lives in an elevator apartment.

    It¡¯s quite high up, on the 18th floor.

    The two of them are waiting for the elevator on the first floor.

    Waiting for quite a while¡­

    This elevator apartment building has 32 floors in total. According to the elevator indicator light, the elevator travels down from the 32nd floor, stopping at nearly every floor for about ten seconds.

    31, 30, 29, 28¡­

    The elevator descends very slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to pass out,¡± Chu Tingting looked somewhat unsatisfied. ¡°Must have been some naughty kids playing with the elevator buttons!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. However, his eyes revealed a strange expression.

    Naughty kids?

    Dude, aren¡¯t you mistaken? It¡¯s a mischievous ghost, isn¡¯t it!

    After all, Chu Tingting works as a teacher, and she cares a lot about children¡¯s education. She starts to talk in her nagging tone, ¡°Kids these days are getting naughtier and naughtier. Parents don¡¯t seem to know how to educate them properly. I mean, what¡¯s fun about randomly pressing elevator buttons?¡±

    The elevator slowly descends, almost reaching the first floor.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll see which kid it is! I have to teach them a lesson!¡± Chu Tingting got excited.

    ¡°Um¡­ Miss, I guess you¡¯d better not meddle in. You want to educate it? Hehehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Ding

    First floor!

    The elevator doors open!

    Before Chu Tingting could react, a little girl burst out of the elevator!

    She was wearing a plaid top with a large pink butterfly bow at the collar and a floral skirt. Her attire was rather fashionable.

    ¡°Stop! Whose child are you? Stop for me!¡± Chu Tingting stretched out her hand to catch the girl.

    The little girl giggled and ran off without looking back.

    Chu Tingting was so furious that she wanted to chase after the girl.

    ¡°Alright, Miss, she is just a child. Let¡¯s not argue with her.¡± Huang Xiaolong grabbed Chu Tingting¡¯s arm.

    ¡®Hehehe, this little ghost, I can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t hide her ghostly body and let the beautiful teacher see her too¡­ She¡¯s full of resentment, though not intense. It seems that she was killed when she was young, her mind was immature, without any strong feelings of love and hate¡­¡¯

    Yes, the little girl who ran out of the elevator was not a human, but ¨C a ghost!

    Huang Xiaolong believes that this little ghost should be the one who says ¡°it hurts, it hurts¡­¡± in Chu Tingting¡¯s room every night¡­

    Huang Xiaolong smelled the scent of that little ghost on Chu Tingting!

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s not proper for a man to touch a woman¡¯s hand.¡± Flushed, Chu Tingting glared at Huang Xiaolong when he held her arm.

    ¡°Miss, sorry, let¡¯s get in the elevator.¡± Huang Xiaolong let go of Chu Tingting with a smile.

    They stepped into the elevator together.

    ¡°Huh  Why is the elevator so cold?¡± Chu Tingting furrowed her brows and instinctively hugged her chest.

    The elevator reached the 18th floor.

    Chu Tingting took the keys out of her bag, opened the door, ¡°Here  Little Long, this is my place. Please come in.¡±

    The moment the door was opened, a chilly wind wafted out.

    Logically, a house that has been inhabited for a long time should have strong yang energy, but Chu Tingting¡¯s rental place was filled with yin energy, which was clearly abnormal.

    ¡°Miss, this apartment you rented, it¡¯s indeed not very clean,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ahhhh!! Little Long, you¡­ don¡¯t scare me¡­¡± Chu Tingting was startled.

    ¡°Hahaha  Miss, isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m here for today? To get rid of your troubles? Well, let¡¯s go in.¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped into the room first.

    The room that Chu Tingting rented was a one-bedroom layout about 50-60 square meters. Though small, it was intricately decorated. The room was embellished in a dominant pink theme, exuding a princess-like aura.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the palpable yin energy in the room, then the place would have been quite nice.

    ¡°Little Long, so there is really something dirty in this room?¡± Chu Tingting closed the door, walking in with unease.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll have a look around first, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Not at all, not at all,¡± Chu Tingting hurriedly reassured him.

    Huang Xiaolong leisurely strolled around the rooms.

    The place with the most yin energy was Chu Tingting¡¯s bedroom.

    As Huang Xiaolong entered the bedroom, he saw a mess of women¡¯s items scattered across the bed¨C

    Um¡­ bras, lacy underwear, and a packet of sanitary pads.

    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Chu Tingting was embarrassed, and she rushed over to tidy up. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t look¡­I was in a rush this morning, and I forgot¡­forgot to clean up¡­please don¡¯t look!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­miss, I¡¯m not looking¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong averted his gaze, whispering, ¡°Miss, you like white? White, carrying the reserved demeanor of a virgin and the innocent spirit of a young girl, hoping one day to be able to wear a pure white wedding gown¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, stop it!¡± Chu Tingting stomped her foot in annoyance. She never thought she would embarrass herself in front of her student today, causing her heart to pound like a deer¡¯s and her milky white and slender neck to blush with a hint of enchanting redness.

    With matters thus at an end though, the fear in Chu Tingting¡¯s mind was also considerably diluted and she wasn¡¯t as nervous as before.

    Huang Xiaolong stopped teasing Chu Tingting. He walked over to the bedside table and pointed to an exquisitely made doll. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had very effortlessly found the source of the yin energy in this apartment!

    It came from the doll on the bedside table!

    It was a doll dressed in a clean white wedding gown. At first glance, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong. It was quite cute and pretty detailed.

    But¡­

    ¡°Oh, this¡­I bought this bridal doll at ¡®Zhou¡¯s¡¯ on my birthday this year.¡± After tidying up, Chu Tingting came over and explained.

    ¡°¡®Zhou¡¯s¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, dolls from ¡®Zhou¡¯s¡¯ are famous in Binhai! They¡¯re handmade! They say only a few are made each month, and you have to queue online to get one. I preordered this three years ago.¡± Chu Tingting continued, ¡°Little Long, this bridal doll is very expensive¡­it cost me a month¡¯s salary, but¡­it¡¯s truly beautiful, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Um  Zho¡¯s? Handmade dolls?¡± A hint of sternness crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    In his heart, a sliver of killing intent arose!

    He felt like killing!

    ¡°Miss, I might say something quite scary next.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to Chu Tingting. ¡°Would you like to hear it?¡±

 Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Chapter 162 â€“ The Wedding Doll (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 162: Chapter 162 ¨C The Wedding Doll (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    At those words, Chu Tingting shivered, trembling as she asked, ¡°What¡­ what horrifying thing are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°It has to do with the vile thing you¡¯ve encountered.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression darkened with each passing moment.

    ¡°Since¡­ since¡­ it¡¯s about me, then¡­ then, I should hear it¡­¡± Chu Tingting said bravely, ¡°Go ahead, Little Long. I¡­I can handle it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you then.¡± Huang Xiaolong reached over and picked up the wedding dress doll that was sitting on the bedside table. ¡°Teacher, this doll¡¯s craftsmanship is truly meticulous, showing the artisan¡¯s expertise. Indeed, it¡¯s of the highest quality¡­ especially the skin peeking through the wedding dress¡­ It¡¯s incredibly detailed, as soft as jade and quite elastic¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Little Long, the skin of this doll¡­ it¡¯s so realistic, with even some texture to it¡­¡± Chu Tingting commented absent-mindedly.

    ¡°Teacher, have you ever heard about dolls made from human skin?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked abruptly. ¡°For instance, in the past, the island nation crafted dolls using human skin, but they are rare, usually kept in private collections. Nowadays, their creation is prohibited. Many islanders truly believe that after their death, their souls would attach themselves to these dolls. Skin dolls, in their language, they are called ¡®human form,¡¯ which usually costs around 20,000 RMB but more exquisite ones can cost 50,000 to 60,000. Families who purchase these dolls take very good care of them, often displaying them like deities. It is said that due to their delicate designs and the care they are given, spirits tend to inhabit them. That¡¯s why many horror stories from the island nation begin with these ¡®human form,¡¯ or skin dolls¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah !!¡± Cheng Tingting let out a sharp scream at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, staring in disbelief at the wedding dress doll he was holding. ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­ you¡­ do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, this wedding dress doll was made from human skin. In terms of appearance and touch, human skin is superior to most animal skins¡­ This practice is not exclusively from the island nation, during our ancient times, instances of human skin uses occurred as well. Historically, some tyrannical rulers would execute criminals or dispose of their personal concubines that they¡¯ve grown tired of, skinning them alive to make lanterns and drums. These objects were cruel tools they used to instill fear in their subjects¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong continued calmly.

    The following second

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Stop talking! Stop it¡­¡± Chu Tingting turned pale and ran directly to the bathroom, throwing up violently.

    No wonder she couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. The fact that this wedding dress doll she cherished so much, kept on her bedside table and occasionally even held during sleep, was made of human skin was utterly disturbing.

    This was just too appalling!

    Human skin! Dead human skin!

    It was both revolting and terrifying.

    ¡°Uh¡­ well, teacher, you gave permission for me to elaborate,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled defenselessly. However, there was a sharp, murderous intent glinting in his eyes.

    ¡®Damn it! Zhou¡¯s Crafts Workshop? Manufactures dolls? Using human skin? Moreover, the texture of this human skin, it¡¯s definitely skinned off a live child¡¯s body! Only a child¡¯s skin, when processed, could feel so tender¡­ this is utterly sickening! A major crime against humanity! I swear, I¡¯m going to kill the person who makes these dolls! I swear it!¡¯

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong felt a deep sense of righteous indignation welling up inside him.

    Being the person he was, he wouldn¡¯t think twice before punching a bad guy in the face.

    This person making dolls out of human skin was despicable; once Huang Xiaolong found him, his death was guaranteed! There would be nowhere to hide!

    After a while, Chu Tingting finally finished throwing up and, pale-faced, returned to her bedroom. ¡°Little Long, throw this doll away for me! It¡¯s too horrifying! I¡¯m scared to death and disgusted.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. Now I understand why you¡¯ve been hearing a little girl¡¯s voice at night.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°This skin doll was likely made using the skin of a young girl who certainly is now dead. Therefore, the little girl¡¯s restless spirit clings to the doll. At night, it might whisper in your ear, ¡®It hurts, it hurts¡­¡¯ It¡¯s trying to tell you how much it hurt to be skinned.¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Tingting felt not only a chill down her spine but also a wave of sympathy and anger!

    ¡°This is too cruel! It¡¯s absolutely horrifying and infuriating! Little Long, we should call the police immediately! It must be the person who made these dolls, the boss at Zhou¡¯s, who¡¯s behind all of this! This¡­this kind of person, even if they were to be executed by firing squad a dozen times it would be too lenient! They¡¯re worse than beasts! They don¡¯t value human life at all!¡± Chu Tingting angrily cursed.

    ¡°Uh¡­Teacher, don¡¯t get angry now.¡± Huang Xiaolong concealed the murderous intent in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if this bastard were executed a dozen times, it would be too lenient. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t call the police.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we call the police?¡± Chu Tingting looked at Huang Xiaolong with confusion.

    She wondered, without reporting to the authorities, how could such a monstrous person who seemed completely heartless be brought to justice?

    ¡°Alright, teacher, you don¡¯t have to worry about all of that for now. The most crucial issue at hand is to solve your problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Due to the existence of this doll, a little girl¡¯s ghost now resides in your apartment. However, it doesn¡¯t seem to harbor any malice towards you. Yet, if it continues to live here, your life force will inevitably be drained, resulting in you becoming frail and sickly, gradually losing your vitality and aging.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯ll age?¡± Fear of aging is a common concern among girls, especially for a natural beauty like Chu Tingting. ¡°Little Long, what should I do? Should I throw away this doll?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, the fact that you bought the doll makes the little girl¡¯s ghost think that this is its home. Even if you throw the doll away, it¡¯ll still come home.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s simple. I just have to help her move on and then peace will be restored.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­then hurry up and help her move on. She¡¯s so pitiful, Little Long. Help her reincarnate. Oh¡­ I hope there are no skinning demons in heaven.¡± Chu Tingting now felt great sympathy for the little girl.

    ¡°Huh¡­Teacher, in our country, there¡¯s no heaven, but hell certainly exists,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help her move on. However, she¡¯s not at home now, she¡¯s out playing.¡±

    ¡°Out playing?¡± Chu Tingting opened her eyes wide in shock.

 Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Little Friend, Are You Home? (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Little Friend, Are You Home? (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s probably playing around this neighborhood. But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t harm anyone for the moment¡­ so we can just wait for it to come back home here. I¡¯m too lazy to search for it everywhere.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, Teacher, didn¡¯t you just encounter it in the elevator before? You even wanted to scold it¡­ how amusing.

    ¡°Well¡­ When will it come¡­ I mean, come back home?¡± Chu Tingting wondered, this place is my rented home, how did it also become its home?

    ¡°Probably when it gets tired of playing,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned. ¡°Pretty Teacher, I¡¯m going to go out and watch TV for a while. You can carry on with your tasks, don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong took the wedding dress doll, walked to the living room and sat on the sofa. He turned on the TV and started watching it without a care in the world.

    ¡®Wow, Little Long is really brave. Even though it¡¯s just a child ghost, it is still a ghost after all! He¡¯s not scared at all?¡¯ Chu Tingting found herself admiring Huang Xiaolong.

    Now, it was already after eight at night, almost nine. Chu Tingting usually goes to bed quite early, at this time, she was somewhat sleepy.

    She walked to the living room and couldn¡¯t resist yawning.

    ¡°Pretty teacher, if you¡¯re tired, you should take a rest. We have class again tomorrow.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for it to come back, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ that¡­¡± Chu Tingting hesitated.

    Being alone in a room with a man and going to sleep, would she really get a good sleep? Although Huang Xiaolong is her student, he¡¯s still a mature man!

    What if¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, I¡¯ll keep you company to watch TV.¡± Chu Tingting forced herself to sit next to Huang Xiaolong.

    They watched TV while chatting sporadically.

    11 o¡¯clock¡­

    It still didn¡¯t come back.

    Chu Tingting felt as if her eyelids were being weighed down with lead, and waves of sleepiness hit her.

    ¡®I can¡¯t hold on¡­ I can¡¯t. Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep. Little Long¡­ he¡­ Wouldn¡¯t do anything to me, right? Yes, he won¡¯t¡­¡¯.

    With that thought, Chu Tingting got up. ¡°Little Long, you¡­ keep watching TV. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright. Goodnight, pretty teacher.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a bright smile.

    Chu Tingting didn¡¯t dare to take a shower, enduring her sweaty body, she rushed into the bedroom.

    She wanted to close the door, but was too afraid, thinking that if she closed the door and something happened, she would not know how she died.

    So, she left the door open, turning on the light for courage.

    She laid down fully clothed.

    However, once she laid down, Chu Tingting didn¡¯t fall asleep right away.

    Her mind was preoccupied!

    After all, a grown man was sitting outside!

    From her childhood till now, Chu Tingting had never stayed in the same room with an adult male¡­

    She once again recalled the scene she saw through the paper charm.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s young and healthy body¡­

    ¡®Little Long¡¯s body¡­ it¡¯s not bad¡­very proportionate, and his development is quite¡­ Damn it! Chu Tingting, what are you thinking about? Don¡¯t think about it! Even if he¡¯s the first man you¡¯ve seen naked¡­ From now on, don¡¯t think about it anymore! Calm down, calm down. Now, sleep. Just hope that Little Long stays on the sofa waiting for the little girl¡¯s ghost, and doesn¡¯t¡­ doesn¡¯t come into my bedroom¡­ I didn¡¯t close the door, would it tempt him?¡¯

    While Chu Tingting was lost in her thoughts, she heard footsteps!

    Huang Xiaolong was actually walking towards her bedroom!

    ¡®No way? He can¡¯t hold back anymore? His beast  is about to burst out? Little Long! You¡¯re my student!¡¯ Chu Tingting was both worried and scared!

    She hastily got up, only to see Huang Xiaolong standing at her bedroom door.

    ¡°Little Long, stop right there! Don¡¯t move! Listen to me! I¡¯m your teacher, you¡­ you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± In her subconscious, Chu Tingting hugged her chest, her face full of anxiety. ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re still young¡­ you¡¯re still studying, it¡¯s not worth it to make any mistakes regarding love affairs, moreover, it would ruin your teacher¡¯s chance of happiness for the rest of her life, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Um  Pretty Teacher, could you please turn off the light?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    What?

    Turn off the light?

    He¡­ he really wants¡­ to do that?

    ¡°Little Long, listen to me ¡­ even though I invited you to my house, I¡¯m really not a flirtatious woman¡­ I¡¯ve never dated a man all these years¡­ let alone had a one-night stand¡­ Little Long, you¡¯re actually a very excellent boy, your teacher, I ¡­ even have a little bit of feelings for you, I think you¡¯re very simple and kind, your temperament is very clean¡­ but, tonight, please spare me ¡­ or else, your teacher can go to the movies and have meals with you later?¡± Chu Tingting actually began to beg pitifully.

    If Huang Xiaolong, a grown man, wanted to do something forceful to her, she really couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Go to the movies and have meals?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked confused, then his face lit up with excitement. ¡°Great, pretty teacher, I¡¯ll treat you to meals and movies later!¡±

    ¡°Phew  ¡± Chu Tingting breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s settled then, Little Long, you go out first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, pretty teacher, I¡¯ll turn off the light for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    Chu Tingting was speechless. ¡°Little Long, if you keep doing this, I¡¯ll be angry! Didn¡¯t we say you¡¯d spare me? I¡¯ve even agreed to accompany you for meals and movies, are you still not satisfied? I¡­ I¡¯ve never been on a date with a man!¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized, ¡°Pretty teacher, you misunderstood! I never thought of doing anything to you. I would never take advantage of someone¡¯s difficulties, especially a woman. Turning off the light is to allow it to return. Because the light is transformed from electric energy, which is a very strong yang energy. If you keep the light on, it won¡¯t dare to return.¡±

    ¡°Um  ¡± Chu Tingting was stunned.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly turned off the light and then left the room. ¡°Goodnight, pretty teacher.¡±

    ¡°Did I¡­ overthink it? Did I think the wrong way?¡± Chu Tingting was full of black lines, and her face flushed red. ¡°I agreed to go watch movies and have meals with him? I dug a pit for myself!¡±

    Living room.

    Huang Xiaolong also turned off the lights in the living room.

    The entire house was submerged in profound darkness!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong was sitting on the sofa with one leg over the other, completely suppressing the presence that made ghosts fearful.

    11:59!

    Whoosh

    A gust of yin wind breezed into the room, accompanied by faint footsteps.

    ¡°Cough cough  Little friend, are you back home?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up with a grin. ¡°Did you have a fun time today?¡±

 Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Godmother (7th update)

    Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Godmother (7th update)

    Translator: 549690339

    There in the living room, the figure of a child appeared.

    As moonlight entered through the window, it was vaguely visible that it was a little girl.

    Dressed in a plaid shirt with a large pink bow around her neck and a floral skirt, her outfit was quite fashionable.

    Sure enough, she was the same little girl Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting had encountered while waiting for the elevator.

    ¡°Ah !¡± The little girl looked extremely startled upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and immediately turned to run.

    ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t be afraid, brother won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t run,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke softly.

    In his voice, there was a warmth that seemed like sunlight breaking through dense clouds, triggering an overwhelming sense of trust in the listener.

    ¡°Brother  will¡­ will you really not hurt me? Will you not flay me? Skin flaying truly hurts a lot, it¡¯s killing me¡­¡± the little girl muttered timidly but didn¡¯t seem intent on running any longer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother won¡¯t flay your skin. Moreover, brother will send the person who harmed you¡­ to the underworld, condemn them to endure agonizing torture for 800 years, reincarnate into pigs for 18 cycles of life and get butchered¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke in a loud voice. His face adopted an extremely majestic look, as though he commanded everything and everyone, an image strikingly different from his usual self.

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong resumed his usual demeanor.

    ¡°Brother, what is the Underworld of Muscle Stripping?¡± The little girl, seeming to have let her guard down around Huang Xiaolong, slowly approached the couch.

    Upon closer examination, her entire face had been flayed, revealing raw, bloody flesh interspersed with an array of green blood vessels. Moreover, the skin on her exposed arm and thigh had been entirely removed.

    Despite the horrifying appearance, one couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelming compassion for her.

    Although it was the ghost of the little girl, her current appearance was likely reflective of her state just before her death.

    Such a cruel death!

    The murderer is a horrid pervert who deserves to be condemned by everyone!

    Huang Xiaolong, after calming his rage, patted the space next to him and said with a smile, ¡°Come sit next to brother. The Underworld of Muscle Stripping is a place where the souls of the wicked are tied to iron carts, their muscles pulled out to serve as ropes for dragging the carts. The malicious souls are whipped and constantly crying out in pain¡­ Now, little friend, can you tell me who hurt you? Who flayed your skin?¡±

    Just as Huang Xiaolong finished, the sound of cautious footsteps could be heard from the bedroom.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, are you awake? The little friend has come home. Why don¡¯t you come and see? But don¡¯t turn on the light,¡± Huang Xiaolong called out with a smile toward the bedroom.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chu Tingting, wearing a pair of slippers, emerged slowly.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, don¡¯t be afraid, this little friend has basically no intention of harming anyone. Moreover, she¡¯s quite pitiful,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°I know¡­ I heard you talking to her earlier¡­¡± Chu Tingting approached the sofa, looking at the seated little girl.

    A flash of fear swept over her jet-black eyes, quickly replaced by an angry condemn, ¡°So cruel! The murderer is a pervert for skinning her like this¡­ doesn¡¯t the murderer have their own children?¡±

    No sooner had she finished speaking than tears welled up in Chu Tingting¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hello big sister, every night when you go to sleep, I come to chat with you. I really like chatting with you,¡± the little girl responded with a bell-like laugh.

    ¡°Um  Little friend, you¡­ you¡¯ve frightened big sister quite a bit.¡± Chu Tingting reciprocated with friendly laughter, showing no signs of reproach.

    ¡°Little friend, you should stop going to this sister to chat¡­ In addition, brother will have you reincarnated so you can start life anew. How about this¡­ in your next life, brother will have you born into a billionaire family! So that you can become a wealthy, pretty girl? How does that sound?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly had an idea!

    Chairman Qiu!

    The Chairman Qiu he¡¯d encountered at the Imperial Hotel!

    As a real-estate giant of Binhai with billions worth of assets and no offspring!

    Huang Xiaolong had also promised to give Chairman Qiu the ability to procreate!

    Since this little girl suffered such a tragic end, he might as well have her reborn in Chairman Qiu¡¯s family in her next life!

    Having a daughter in his old age, Chairman Qiu would surely cherish her!

    And with Chairman Qiu¡¯s immense wealth, she would be born with a golden spoon in her mouth!

    Huang Xiaolong had made up his mind.

    ¡°Really, Huang, you¡­ can you really have the little friend reincarnated into a good family?¡± Chu Tingting asked, a skeptical look on her face. Ace in the hole, you¡¯re meddling in reincarnation now?

    ¡°Indeed, I can have the little friend reincarnated into a family and grow up to be a rich and aloof, arrogant CEO,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already found her a good family. Her next life will undoubtedly be very happy. Beautiful teacher, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll handle it all easily.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ alright then.¡± Chu Tingting obviously wasn¡¯t going to believe Huang Xiaolong, just assuming he was comforting the little friend.

    ¡°Thank you big brother, you¡¯re so nice¡­¡± the little girl started laughing. ¡°Big brother, this sister is also a good person. You two should be together.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA ¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing.

    Chu Tingting, however, blushed and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a little child but you have quite complicated thoughts¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, little friend, who killed you? Tell it to brother,¡± Huang Xiaolong asked again.

    ¡°Um¡­ it was a very bad old man¡­ I didn¡¯t know him at all¡­ One day after school, he came to pick me up, he bought me delicious food and drinks¡­ I drank the beverage the bad old man bought me and then I fell asleep. When I woke up, he was skinning me, it hurt so much¡­ it killed me, I told the old man, ¡®please, don¡¯t skin me anymore, it hurts so much¡¯ but the old man paid no heed to me¡­ Then, I saw him using my skin to make a doll ¡­ then later the sister bought me home¡­¡± The little girl narrated the entire chronology of her murder.

    Huang Xiaolong could almost certainly assert that the owner of ¡°Zhou¡¯s¡± was the one who committed this dreadful act.

    Moreover, there were definitely more victims than just this girl!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, the owner of Zhou¡¯s was undoubtedly going to die!

    After listening to the little girl¡¯s recount, the kind-hearted Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    ¡°Come, little friend, let brother put you into this first¡ª¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the soul containment tube, ¡°After some time, brother will help you reincarnate. In your next life, live happily.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl agreed after some innocent deliberation and then turned to Chu Tingting and said, ¡°Sister, I have to go now. But I will really miss you¡­ How about after I reincarnate and be human again, I come back to see you, and play with you, okay sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Tingting nodded vehemently, ¡°Little friend, if there really is such a day, sister will be your godmother!¡±

 Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Zhouâ€™s Shop

    Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Zhou¡¯s Shop

    Translator: 549690339

    Godmother?

    Those words seemed odd to Chu Tingting. She was still a maiden herself, yet she had just agreed to become someone¡¯s godmother¡­That was too far-fetched!

    ¡°Okay okay! Big brother, can you be my godfather then?¡± The little girl turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have any objections either.

    He removed the lid from the soul container.

    A force pulled the little girl¡¯s soul straight into it.

    ¡°Godfather, Godmother, I¡¯m going¡­Remember, I¡¯ll come to find you¡­My name is Lingling!¡±

    After she finished her sentence, the little girl completely vanished.

    A warm current snuck into the rental house through the window.

    The lingering chill in the house gradually dissipated.

    Huang Xiaolong closed the soul container, ¡°Beautiful Teacher, your goddaughter is quite well-behaved.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I know you¡¯re trying to comfort the child¡­oh, she¡¯s truly pitiful. Hopefully, she¡¯ll reincarnate into a lovely family in her next life and live happily.¡± Chu Tingting clasped her hands together, making a praying gesture.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed casually. ¡°Well, Beautiful Teacher, I¡¯ve taken care of your problem. You can live here safely now. There won¡¯t be any other problems.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I really owe you a huge thanks for today.¡± Chu Tingting firmly believed that Huang Xiaolong was a unique boy possessing some special abilities beyond ordinary comprehension.

    And¡­he was very kind.

    ¡°Beautiful Teacher, I¡¯ll bury this bridal doll somewhere, alright? Well, I¡¯m heading home.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Wait¡­uh, Little Long, it¡¯s already late. Why don¡¯t¡­you stay over at my place tonight¡­¡± Chu Tingting abruptly suggested.

    ¡°Uh¡­Beautiful Teacher, are you asking me to stay and sleep with you?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was taken aback!

    This was perhaps the first time he was being asked by a beautiful girl to stay overnight at her house!

    What could happen?

    Huang Xiaolong was looking forward to it!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression, Chu Tingting¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly clarified. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t get the wrong idea¡­Look at the time! I¡¯m worried it¡¯s inconvenient for you to go home¡­No funny thoughts! Alright, you can sleep on the living room couch, and I¡¯ll take the bed, that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­okay then.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded, somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°Hey¡­by the way, Little Long, aren¡¯t we going to report this?¡± Chu Tingting abruptly asked. ¡°The owner of Zhou¡¯s is nothing but a beast in human clothing! We should call the police!¡±

    ¡°Ahem Beautiful Teacher, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed a razor-sharp glint. ¡°Even if we were to inform the police, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry. I know people at the station!¡±

    Naturally, Huang Xiaolong planned to personally handle this matter.

    ¡°Oh¡­okay then, Little Long. I¡¯m going to bed now.¡± With the departure of the little girl, the chill that enveloped Chu Tingting had dissipated, her mental state was excellent, and she no longer felt an ounce of fear.

    ¡°Beautiful Teacher, could you get me a leave for tomorrow? I won¡¯t be attending the class.¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Skipping Class?¡± Chu Tingting frowned. ¡°Little Long, that doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful Teacher, it¡¯s not skipping class, I¡¯m asking for leave.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained sincerely. ¡°I have some important matters to attend.¡±

    In truth, Huang Xiaolong only went to college to get a diploma, to fulfill a desire.

    He never intended to learn anything from college.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s knowledge and skills were far beyond ordinary scope, wasting his days regularly attending classes? That would simply be a waste of life!

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Chu Tingting nodded and then went back to her room. ¡°Goodnight, Little Long.¡±

    With that, she closed the bedroom door.

    ¡°Ah¡­It¡¯s so late, Sister Xiaoman must be asleep by now. Otherwise¡­I could have gone back and slept with Sister Xiaoman. Her period is over, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong laid on the couch, thinking of Su Xiaoman, feeling a sweet sensation rising within him.

    The next day.

    Early morning.

    Huang Xiaolong woke up earlier than Chu Tingting.

    At dawn, Huang Xiaolong left Chu Tingting¡¯s house, buried the bridal doll in the neighbourhood, had a bowl of beef noodles, got into his car, and left.

    In the car.

    Huang Xiaolong took his phone and searched for ¡®Zhou¡¯s¡¯¡­

    The so-called ¡®Zhou¡¯s¡¯ was a toy workshop, mainly known for its exquisite handcrafted dolls, even selling them in southeast Asia.

    ¡°Zhou¡¯s¡± only had one store, quite far from the neighbourhood where Chu Tingting lived.

    The morning commute was in full swing. Huang Xiaolong drove almost two hours before reaching his destination.

    In Binhai, the well-known ¡°Zhou¡¯s¡± had an ancient three-story shopfront, but the shop didn¡¯t display any dolls or toys.

    It was almost 10 o¡¯clock, but the shop was still closed.

    ¡°Heh, I heard that the owner of Zhou¡¯s, the man behind the skin dolls, has a big ego. He¡¯s not usually in the shop. To purchase his handmade dolls, one must preorder online¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong parked his car across the street and gazed at Zhou¡¯s shop through his window.

    His eyes flickered with a mysterious light. The seemingly plain and ancient-looking shop morphed before his eyes!

    Scarlet Blood sky!

    Wrapped in Evil Chill!

    It looked as if countless aggrieved spirits were wailing within.

    Bloodstains scattered haphazardly on the exterior walls of the shop, were shocking.

    ¡°Heh Seems like, that psychopath kills and skins children in this shop to make his skin dolls.¡± Huang Xiaolong tapped on the steering wheel. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just wait¡­Hopefully, that psycho will turn up in the shop.¡±

    Just like that, Huang Xiaolong sat in his car, idly waiting for over twenty minutes with no one in sight.

    He leaned on his steering wheel and took a nap.

    After about ten minutes, a moonlight white Maserati parked in front of Zhou¡¯s shop.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The car window rolled down.

    The driver¡¯s seat held an incredibly beautiful woman. Her features so flawless, her skin as tender and smooth as white jade. On her delicate face was a clear astuteness.

    If Huang Xiaolong saw her, he would definitely rush over and call out ¡®Feiyan¡¯

    Yes!

    In the driver¡¯s seat of the Maserati, sat the prodigious woman of Binhai, an ice-cold goddess, proud and aloof CEO Cui Feiyan!

 Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Are you surprised or not?

    Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Are you surprised or not?

    Translator: 549690339

    At that moment, Cui Feiyan did not immediately alight from the vehicle. Her brows carried traces of exhaustion, under her radiant eyes pale dark circles had formed.

    Cui Feiyan gently closed her eyes, lightly rubbing her temples, fatigue etched on her face.

    Recently, she had been working overtime quite heavily.

    As a woman, taking full control of the family business, both the inside and outside chores, naturally took a lot of mental and physical effort.

    Just like the saying goes, it¡¯s easier to conquer than to defend.

    Building such an empire wasn¡¯t easy for Cui Dong, but as the only heir, it¡¯s even more difficult for Cui Feiyan to maintain and expand it.

    Although she¡¯s a lady, situated in the bustling Binhai, her vast business empire often feels like a sin to others.

    Not knowing how many big businesses out there are eyeing this juicy profit.

    Recently, Cui Feiyan¡¯s company encountered quite a bit of trouble¡­

    Well, the cash flow got cut off!

    Because the company was at a bottleneck stage and needed to expand into new markets and develop new projects.

    This obviously meant risks exist!

    Now, Cui Feiyan has stepped into the real estate business.

    In any city, the real estate market can be complicated, even more so in the developed coastal city of Binhai.

    Recently, Cui Feiyan started a project that required heavy investment upfront. But the problem in front of her is that it requires additional investment!

    However, the company is currently unable to divert funds, plus the funds offered by the bank cannot cover the large capital gap!

    For some reason, those loan and finance companies that had a good relationship with Cui Feiyan¡¯s company were unable to lend her money at this critical moment!

    All in all, if Cui Feiyan can¡¯t raise 500 million within half a month, then this project will fall through! All the investments made up to this point will be unrecoverable!

    If that happens, Cui Feiyan¡¯s company would suffer a loss!

    ¡°sigh  ¡± Cui Feiyan slowly opened her eyes, took a deep breath, and muttered to herself, ¡°I must find a way¡­¡±.

    These days, Cui Feiyan was really exhausted, her nerves were almost breaking. So, today she took some time off to relax. She made an appointment with the owner of Zhou¡¯s to pick up a doll.

    Cui Feiyan had always liked various dolls since she was young. Whenever she feels upset and stressed, a beautiful doll would alleviate her stress and be a great form of therapy.

    She had always heard that Zhou¡¯s had famous dolls, so she came specifically today with great anticipation.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ something that can make me happier and relieve my stress more than a doll¡­ is¡­¡± Suddenly, the look on Cui Feiyan¡¯s face got really strange, her icy demeanor seemed to melt away, replaced by a few degrees of tenderness, yearning, and reliance¡­ ¡°Is¡­ is him¡­¡±.

    Ever since last time Huang Xiaolong entered her dream and helped Cui Feiyan dispel the lingering nightmare, she hadn¡¯t had that nightmare again.

    But, she continually dreams about Huang Xiaolong!

    Unable to get rid of it!

    Huang Xiaolong is indeed the man who stepped into her dreams!

    Every time she dreamed about Huang Xiaolong, the feeling she woke with was joyous, warm, secure¡­

    She still remembers that night at the hotel, lightly resting her head against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, falling asleep in his arms. That feeling was unforgettable for Cui Feiyan!

    A lover from her dreams?

    ¡°Ah¡­ Huang Xiaolong, you quiet farmer, why haven¡¯t you ever taken the initiative to contact me?¡± Cui Feiyan smiled bitterly. Despite this, her gaze held an unwavering determination. ¡°Although, you¡¯re thick-skinned, shameless, lewd, and reserved¡­ Although, I don¡¯t want to admit it, but¡­ I must confess, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m harboring feelings for you ¡­¡±

    As she talked to herself, Cui Feiyan couldn¡¯t help but pick up her phone.

    She opened WeChat.

    At this moment, she was a little out of control. She wanted to give up her goddess style and take the initiative to send Huang Xiaolong a WeChat Message!

    She really wanted to meet Huang Xiaolong!

    To listen to him speak a few words!

    Even if¡­ they were shameless, lewd words!

    Just as Cui Feiyan was about to send a WeChat message, suddenly!

    ¡°Feiyan! Why are you here too? What a coincidence!¡± Huang Xiaolong was standing outside the car window, beaming at Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Oh my! You scared me!¡± Cui Feiyan almost dropped her phone in fright. She looked up at Huang Xiaolong outside the window. ¡°Do you know, you will scare someone to death¡­ sneakily appearing like that, annoying!¡±

    Suddenly, the gloom on Cui Feiyan¡¯s face slowly faded away!

    It was as if the continuous rain had suddenly given way to a sunny day.

    ¡°Feiyan, aren¡¯t you surprised or excited to see me all of a sudden?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°No surprise, only fright,¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes twinkled charmingly like spring water, ¡°Fine, stop standing there, get in the car, we can talk.¡±

    ¡°Okay, your car is so fancy, Feiyan. I, a country boy, have never ridden in one before,¡± Huang Xiaolong promptly walked over to the passenger door and opened it.

    Thump thump thump Thump thump thump

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s heart began to race!

    Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t expected to bump into his goddess, Cui Feiyan, in such a place either. Lucky, he thought!

    After all, Cui Feiyan was his future wife, seeing her here made him very happy.

    Huang Xiaolong opened the door of the Maserati president¡¯s car, swiftly slipped inside and shut the door.

    ¡°Feiyan¡­ hehe¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the beautiful side profile of Cui Feiyan, like a refreshing spring rain, his nose filled with the faint scent of gardenia flowers and Cui Feiyan¡¯s fragrance.

    Huang Xiaolong was beyond excited!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cui Feiyan tried to keep a straight face, maintaining her aloof goddess image, hiding her inner joy and excitement.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I came here for a little business.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed ambiguously.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that you and Gao Tianxiang are having issues, it seems¡­ he suffered a great loss against you¡­¡± A hint of concern flickered across Cui Feiyan¡¯s face and a touch of guilt. ¡°Huang¡­Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯m sorry. Actually, the hostility between you and Gao Tianxiang¡­it¡¯s all because of me¡­ He tends to hold grudges and he¡­he will retaliate against you.¡±

    Just thinking about the rumors about Gao Tianxiang in Binhai sent chills down Cui Feiyan¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Feiyan, you shouldn¡¯t blame yourself. What happened between that Young Master Gao and myself has nothing to do with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t worry about his retaliation. The more he retaliates, the happier I am, because it¡¯s fun¡­¡±

 Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Crazy Plan, Making 500 Million in a Day! (Third update)

    Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Crazy Plan, Making 500 Million in a Day! (Third update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Faint! You, you are¡­ the absolute worst!¡± Cui Feiyan was speechless, her face turned serious as she looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang¡­ Huang Xiaolong, although the power of our Cui Family is far less significant than the Gao Family, one of Binhai¡¯s four major clans, if you ever need me, let me know.¡±

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s gaze is extremely sincere. This is not superficial courtesy, but heartfelt words.

    ¡°Ah  Feiyan, you¡¯re so good to me, I¡¯m so moved.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Cui Feiyan blushed and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, the¡­ the only reason I am nice to you is because you helped my father, and you helped me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Feiyan, you can hardly fend for yourself, yet you still want to help me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed, his love for Cui Feiyan growing deeper.

    ¡°Ah? How did you know I¡¯m struggling?¡± Cui Feiyan was surprised.

    ¡°Oh, Feiyan, you forgot. I can read faces.¡± Huang Xiaolong stared at Cui Feiyan¡¯s face, speaking earnestly. ¡°From a person¡¯s face, one can tell their fortune. Everyone¡¯s facial features are a little different, so the meanings they represent are different, and their destiny also differs. I see that your fortune house has light but it¡¯s not bright, even enveloped in an aura of gloom. This means you are handling a large business deal that is not going smoothly and facing significant obstacles. If not handled properly, this deal will fall apart. Moreover, it could greatly impact your future fortune¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was left speechless after hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Huang Xiaolong was spot on!

    ¡°You really are extraordinary¡­¡± Cui Feiyan discovered that each time she interacted with Huang Xiaolong, he would showcase diverse skills, bringing her endless surprises. ¡°Yes, my company¡¯s capital chain is broken.¡±

    Before Huang Xiaolong, Cui Feiyan was very candid.

    It seemed there were no barriers between her and the boy she often dreamt of.

    ¡°The capital chain is broken, so there¡¯s a money shortage?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Um¡­ you could say that.¡± Cui Feiyan nodded.

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly slapped his thigh, ¡°Feiyan! If you¡¯re short of money, tell me! I have money! I can help you!¡±

    ¡°Pfft  ¡± Cui Feiyan finally burst out laughing. As her laughter melted away the ice within her, it was beautiful and bright, her warmth radiating to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Feiyan! Don¡¯t doubt me, I won a prize money of 1 million when I competed with others in the hospital last time, I even stored it with my Sister Xiaoman.¡± Huang Xiaolong argued, ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ll just give you my bank card.¡±

    ¡°1 million?¡± Cui Feiyan was stunned.

    Then, she was hit by a tidal wave of emotion, filling every corner of her body and soul!

    To fill the huge cash shortfall, 1 million was just a drop in the bucket.

    But Huang Xiaolong, a country boy who just arrived in the city, was willing to hand over his entire savings to Cui Feiyan.

    He did not even wrinkle his brow.

    How many men would genuinely give their all for a woman?

    ¡®Cui Feiyan! Are you moved? He¡­ he also has a tough time. Trapping a ghost only earns him around 18,000. Making this 1 million must have been tough¡­ And now, he¡¯s willing to spend all his money on you¡­¡¯

    Crystal teardrops shimmered in Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes, tears of bliss. At that moment, her heart overflowed with warmth.

    ¡°Feiyan, are you crying? Are you moved?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°No! Some sand blew into my eyes!¡± Cui Feiyan argued, then took out a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°Forget it, Huang Xiaolong, thank you for your kindness. Keep your money and save it for your marriage. Pfft  Actually, the company¡¯s capital shortage is huge, 1 million¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so 1 million isn¡¯t enough.¡± Huang Xiaolong realized. ¡°Feiyan, tell me exactly how much money is needed?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s my problem, I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Cui Feiyan gave a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯m already very grateful that you¡¯re willing to lend me all your savings. Really. This is something you can¡¯t help me with.¡±

    Cui Feiyan recognized Huang Xiaolong¡¯s capabilities, but she knew it was impossible for him to raise 500 million in half a month.

    ¡°Feiyan, tell me how much money exactly!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stubbornness crept in. ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t help? Feiyan, you¡¯re underestimating me! I¡¯m very good at making money!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Cui Feiyan stammered.

    ¡°Come on, spill it!¡± Huang Xiaolong urged.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright¡­ Huang Xiaolong, when I tell you, you¡­ you better not be scared.¡± Cui Feiyan cautioned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am very courageous. There¡¯s nothing in this world that can scare me.¡± Huang Xiaolong declared nonchalantly.

    ¡°I¡­I need 500 million.¡± Cui Feiyan finally spat out the astronomical figure. ¡°I must raise 500 million within half a month¡­ otherwise, my company¡­ might suffer¡­ significant losses. And this loss could potentially lead to the total collapse of the company.¡±

    ¡°500 million?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback, though not frightened. Instead, he retorted. ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ll help you earn 500 million.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!¡± Cui Feiyan was mortified. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you want to earn¡­500 million?¡±

    Cui Feiyan was really scared now!

    A person, single-handedly, earning 500 million within half a month?

    How was this possible!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help earn it.¡± Huang Xiaolong put on a serious look. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really good at making money; I just don¡¯t like using various means to do it. Now that you need money so much, I ¡®ll make an exception and help you earn that 500 million.¡±

    ¡°Brother, are you dreaming?¡± Cui Feiyan quickly reached out to feel Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Huang Xiaolong¡­ I know you are capable; if you seriously start earning money, you could rake in 1 million, 2 million, or even 5 million in half a month¡­ For example, the noodles you cooked were incredibly delicious. If you sold the recipe, you could easily make a couple of million but¡­ I need 500 million, not 5 million or 50 million¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Feiyan, do you believe me?¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to be underestimated by his own wife. ¡°Give me one day. I¡¯ll earn that 500 million in just one day!¡±

    Pfft

    Cui Feiyan felt like she was spitting up a mouthful of old blood!

    Earning 500 million in one day?

    Like hell, buddy, do you think money grows on trees?

 Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Pulling the Hook (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Pulling the Hook (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Alright, Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s stop talking about that. Can you cook those noodles you made last time for me at lunch? It¡¯s all your fault that after eating those noodles, I¡¯ve lost interest in all other foods. I just keep thinking about the taste of that bowl of noodles¡­ it was so delicious, so fragrant¡­¡± Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong with longing, swallowing her saliva without any pretense. ¡°You have to make those noodles for me today!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Feiyan¡­ are my noodles really that good? Enough for you to keep longing for them? Alright, how about we get a room at noon, and I¡¯ll make some for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a lewd grin.

    ¡°Disgusting! You¡­you tricked me again!¡± Cui Feiyan was indignant.

    However, her mood genuinely brightened, and the gloom that had been depressing her for a while disappeared all at once.

    It seemed that Huang Xiaolong really was her panacea!

    ¡°Feiyan, trust me, in one day, 24 hours, I¡¯ll earn 5 billion for you.¡± There was no exaggeration in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me¡­ how about this, if I earn 5 billion within 24 hours, you give me a kiss, okay?¡±

    ¡°Pssh¡­ earning 5 billion in 24 hours?¡± Cui Feiyan pouted, ¡°If you really have such incredible ability, not only will I kiss you, I¡¯m willing to sleep with you. Ah  Why am I talking so dirty? It¡¯s over; you¡¯ve corrupted me.¡±

    ¡°You! Really! Mean! It!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked as if he¡¯d gotten an adrenaline shot, his eyes bulging. ¡°If I earn 5 billion in 24 hours, Feiyan you¡¯ll sleep with me?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was completely fired up!

    Sleeping with wife Feiyan!!!!!!

    Ah  Wife Feiyan is so pretty, such a perfect temperament¡­

    As if he was on a high, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart started howling with excitement.

    ¡°Feiyan, you mean it? You can¡¯t back down! Let¡¯s make a pinky promise!¡± Huang Xiaolong extended his right pinky finger.

    Of course, Cui Feiyan didn¡¯t think Huang Xiaolong could earn 5 billion in 24 hours.

    What does 5 billion mean?

    Take Binhai for example, the average medium-sized enterprise, such as those worth dozens of billions, probably don¡¯t even have 5 billion in liquidity!

    Even for Cui¡¯s enterprise, not counting fixed assets, the maximum liquid cash is probably only about 20 or 30 billion.

    How can an individual earn 5 billion in 24 hours? Even robbing a bank wouldn¡¯t work!

    ¡°Alright, alright, pinky promise.¡± Cui Feiyan reached out and hooked his pinky with hers, genuinely just for fun and stress relief.

    ¡°Pinky promise, hang until death, can¡¯t break it for a hundred years!!!!!!¡±

    They both said simultaneously.

    Right after¡­

    ¡°Hee hee hee hee~~~ Little Long, you¡¯re so fun.¡± Cui Feiyan, like a little girl, started to giggle with delight.

    Unknowingly, her name for Huang Xiaolong shifted from ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± to ¡°Little Long¡±.

    Clearly, this famous haughty female CEO of Binhai, in front of this country boy, had completely let down her guard and exposed her true heart.

    ¡°Alright, now I won¡¯t worry about you reneging.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded seriously. ¡°After I handle some stuff, I¡¯ll take you with me to earn some money.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong looked at Cui Feiyan, showing some concern. ¡°Feiyan, you look terrible. Even have dark circles now. Haven¡¯t been resting well, huh? Tsk tsk, looking so haggard.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Dark circles?¡± Cui Feiyan hurriedly took out a mirror and powder from her makeup bag and began to touch up.

    All this time, Cui Feiyan had been very confident about her beauty, but now, hearing Huang Xiaolong say she had dark circles, she suddenly felt a strange sense of anxiety.

    This is actually a kind of subconscious anxiety of women, because they don¡¯t want the man they fancy seeing their unattractive side.

    ¡°Feiyan, touching up won¡¯t help. That¡¯s not a fundamental solution.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re physically and mentally exhausted¡­ how about I give you a massage?¡±

    ¡°Massage?¡± Cui Feiyan stopped her makeup application, looking at Huang Xiaolong skeptically. ¡°Are you trying to take advantage of me? Last time, at the Golden Splendor KTV, in front of so many people, you¡­ you know how embarrassed I was?¡±

    Cui Feiyan blushed.

    She remembered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s numerous ¡°massages¡±.

    That buttocks massage, oh, how embarrassing!

    But, it has to be said, it¡­ it was¡­ very warm, very relaxing, very comfortable.

    ¡®I¡¯m dizzy, should I¡­ let him, you know¡­ do it again? No no no, that¡¯s too obscene, too disgusting¡­ But, those few times he gave me a massage, it really made me feel so energetic, so comfortable¡­ I felt so motivated to work¡­¡¯

    Cui Feiyan was battling with herself in her mind.

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m not aiming for your butt~~butt, I seriously want to massage you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a dead serious face.

    ¡°Oh, a serious massage?¡± Cui Feiyan sighed with relief, but there was an inexplicable disappointment in her heart.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong had already extended his right hand solemnly, with the palm directly covering Cui Feiyan¡¯s forehead.

    Suddenly, thousands of warm currents seeped from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, slowly penetrating Cui Feiyan¡¯s forehead, her brain, down to every limb and bone!

    The warmth coming from her forehead completely relaxed Cui Feiyan, it felt as though her mind had entered a tranquil harbor, able to rest.

    Her complexion also became rosy, the dark circles naturally disappeared, her fatigue and haggard appearance after staying up all night faded away like the receding tide.

    ¡°Feiyan, is it comfortable?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Mmm, very good, it feels amazing. Little Long, you are really skilled, really¡­¡± Cui Feiyan closed her eyes in satisfaction, enjoying the comfort.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ahem, Feiyan, if you want to completely eliminate fatigue, actually¡­ the kind of massage from last time is the best.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled, a trace of cunning flashing past.

    Cui Feiyan opened her eyes, her eyes bright as gemstones, biting her lip lightly. ¡°You¡­you¡­you definitely want to take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, since you think so, Feiyan, let¡¯s assume I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked disappointed and removed his hand from Cui Feiyan¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯ll roll up the car window.¡± Cui Feiyan spoke in a quiet whisper, then quickly rolled up the window.

    Then, Cui Feiyan slowly rose from her seat, turned around, leaned her hands on her seat, and stuck her butt out¡­

 Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Enter the Shop (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Enter the Shop (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Ah!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes widened¡­

    Looking at the heart-stopping curve of her backside¡­

    Then, he rolled up his sleeves¡­

    Three minutes later.

    The car window was rolled back down.

    Cui Feiyan was totally worn out¡­

    She rested her head lightly on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest¡­

    Panting heavily¡­

    Her cheeks flushed like a blossoming flower in March¡­

    Her almond eyes sparkled¡­

    With an irresistible charm that reached to the bone¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re good to go! Feiyan, you¡¯re back to the full strength! My True Qi massage wasn¡¯t in vain!¡± Huang Xiaolong said nobly. ¡°In service of the people!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you¡­ you¡¯re really the limit of shameless.¡± Cui Feiyan spoke softly. ¡°I fell for your tricks again, I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned like a fox, looking at Cui Feiyan in his arms with tender affection.

    ¡°Feiyan, I have to attend to some work. Why don¡¯t you wait for me here, and I¡¯ll take you to make some money after I¡¯m done.¡± Huang Xiaolong was ready to get serious.

    ¡°Wait  let me lean on you a little longer, just a little while. Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Cui Feiyan closed her eyes and fluttered her eyelashes lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve been really drained lately, feeling like a tightly wound string, about to snap¡­ It¡¯s really nice, and I¡¯m really happy to meet you today¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Feiyan, then you sleep for a while.¡± Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment, and then gently stroked Cui Feiyan¡¯s hair.

    Cui Feiyan didn¡¯t resist at all.

    Her hair was as smooth as satin and exuded a faint fragrance.

    Twenty minutes later¡­

    Huang Xiaolong had been observing Zhou¡¯s shop.

    Damn, it¡¯s almost 11 o¡¯clock, and the store still hasn¡¯t opened!

    ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll just go in and see! I can¡¯t wait any longer! I have to take Feiyan to make money in the afternoon!¡¯

    ¡°Feiyan, wake up.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Cui Feiyan¡¯s shoulder gently.

    As Cui Feiyan woke, she lazily got up from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace¡­

    At this moment, her beauty was radiant, her skin like powdered jade, captivating¡­

    ¡°That¡­ I was just really sleepy. I¡­ drifted off¡­¡± Cui Feiyan said awkwardly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Feiyan, you wait for me in the car, I have to deal with some important errands.¡± Huang Xiaolong redirected his amorous feelings.

    ¡°Little Long, what on earth are you up to?¡± Now, Cui Feiyan was simply overflowing with curiosity, she wanted to understand everything about Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I want to go into that store.¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed at Zhou¡¯s shop.

    ¡°Ah? You want to buy a doll?¡± Cui Feiyan eyebrows knitted slightly. ¡°Is it¡­ for a woman?¡±

    Jealous!

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not buying a doll.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Little Long, actually I came here today to pick up a doll that I had previously booked online.¡± Cui Feiyan continued to chatter, still looking at Huang Xiaolong with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re not really selecting a doll for a woman, are you?¡±

    A strong-willed tsundere woman like Cui Feiyan, when she gets jealous, can be formidable.

    ¡°You¡¯re buying a doll from Zhou¡¯s?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Cui Feiyan with wide eyes.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Cui Feiyan said blankly. ¡°Little Long, why are you so agitated? Zhou¡¯s dolls are the most famous in Binhai, I wanted to buy one.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t buy it! It¡¯s perverse!¡± Huang Xiaolong said urgently.

    ¡°What? Perverse? Little Long, you¡­ you¡­ are you calling me perverse?¡± Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong somewhat angrily, bewildered, and aggrieved.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ Feiyan, I¡¯m not calling you perverse, I¡¯m saying, Zhou¡¯s dolls are perverse, and Zhou, the store¡¯s owner, is an even bigger pervert.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was not joking or mocking, but unusually serious. ¡°Feiyan, to tell you the truth, the purpose of my visit today is to give Zhou, the store¡¯s owner, some¡­ hehe, some punishment!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, can you be more clear and understandable? How did Zhou, the store¡¯s owner, become a pervert in your mouth? He is a highly skilled craftsman. His dolls have participated in international competitions and won the championship¡­.¡± Cui Feiyan frowned.

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ll explain to you after I finish my work. Of course, that¡¯s if you¡¯re brave enough to listen.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a mysterious smile, then directly opened the car door and got out.

    ¡°Wait! What do you have up your sleeve?¡± Cui Feiyan also hurriedly got out of the car.

    Huang Xiaolong had already reached the entrance of Zhou¡¯s shop.

    Cui Feiyan followed closely.

    ¡°Feiyan, stop messing around, go back to the car and wait for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said a little helplessly.

    ¡°Little Long, you are the one who should stop messing around! What do you want to do?¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°I want to go in.¡± Huang Xiaolong said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°That¡¯s illegal! Breaking into a private property!¡± Cui Feiyan responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m breaking the law? Hehehehe okay, Feiyan, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore, time is of the essence, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a toothpick from his pocket and pushed it into the lock like a lock pick.

    Two seconds.

    Click!

    The iron lock opened at the sound.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡­ have you been a thief before?¡± Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong in shock. ¡°You¡­are you really going in? Later, if the owner of Zhou¡¯s arrives and catches you in the act, he will sue you.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, you wait for me in the car.¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly opened the door of the shop and walked in. ¡°I wish I could meet with Zhou¡¯s owner¡­ that would make things easier for me¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Cui Feiyan stomped her foot, then quickly followed him into the store.

    ¡°Feiyan, what are you doing coming in? Get out quickly!¡± Huang Xiaolong said exasperatedly.

    ¡°No way, I have to stick with you, don¡¯t try to break the law!¡± Cui Feiyan said with a sense of justice.

    ¡°Ah curiosity killed the cat.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head in helplessness, and then proceeded to ignore Cui Feiyan.

    Although this toy store was filled with gloomy spirits, Huang Xiaolong could easily ensure Cui Feiyan¡¯s safety.

    Of course, she herself had chosen to come in so she couldn¡¯t avoid being startled.

    Huang Xiaolong closed the store¡¯s front door from the inside and locked it.

    He didn¡¯t know what material the store¡¯s windows were made of, but they were opaque.

    Inside the store, the light was extremely dim and cold air crept in from all directions.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so cold¡­¡± Cui Feiyan hugged herself instinctively, ¡°It¡¯s strange, why are there no lights in the store? It feels like a freezer room¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She looked around.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Cui Feiyan screamed out and immediately wrapped her arms around one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, shivering.

    ¡°Feiyan, what¡¯s wrong this time?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a bitter smile, ¡°I told you not to follow me in, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°No, Little Long, I feel¡­ so many eyes are staring at me, it sends shivers down my spine¡­¡± Cui Feiyan said with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Thank You Brother

    Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Thank You Brother

    Translator: 549690339

    On the first floor of the shop, some spaces were filled with completed dolls.

    The eyes of these dolls were pitch-black, as if they were alive, staring at Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan.

    In these pairs of eyes, it seemed as if they were filled with resentment, evil, and hatred!

    ¡°Feiyan, toy stores are terrifying places. Especially these dolls.¡± Huang Xiaolong surprisingly began to speak. ¡°Because dolls are human-like, many spirits and resentful ghosts particularly like to attach themselves to dolls.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, do you know about ¡®Kuman Thong¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s enthusiasm grew, ¡°Kuman Thong originates from Southeast Asia, a sacred item with over a hundred years of history, also known as ¡®Golden Boy¡¯ or ¡®Buddha Boy¡¯. They are made from various materials into the shape of a child, sanctified by monks or sorcerers to let the spirits of aborted or accidentally deceased children reside within. Devotees provide for them to protect their homes. The ones who provide for Kuman will accumulate blessings for themselves and their descendants.¡±

    ¡°In essence, ¡®Kuman Thong¡¯ are a type of dolls.¡±

    ¡°As well as Voodoo dolls from the Voodoo religion.¡±

    ¡°Little Long! Stop talking!¡± Cui Feiyan felt a chill run through her body as she listened, especially in the current environment, her scalp was tingling, she was petrified. ¡°I am never going to toy stores again! I¡¯m not buying dolls ever again! Stop scaring me!¡±

    ¡°Sweat¡­ Feiyan, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. Everything I said is true¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s hurry out of here¡­ something¡¯s not right about this place¡­¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face became deathly pale and clung tightly to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Feiyan, Zhou¡¯s shop has three floors, and I need to visit the second and third floors. If you¡¯re scared, you can leave first.¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°I? I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not leaving. If we are going to leave, let¡¯s leave together.¡± Cui Feiyan was already a little scared, at this moment, how could she leave alone? She just wanted to be with Huang Xiaolong.

    Because only Huang Xiaolong could provide her with a sense of absolute security.

    ¡®The first floor of this shop has a lot of spirits¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong looked around.

    Suddenly, as Cui Feiyan was walking, she kicked against something round, like a ball.

    Cui Feiyan screamed in fear once more, just like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.

    On closer examination, what Cui Feiyan had kicked was a semi-finished doll.

    Well, it was a head.

    ¡°Feiyan, be careful.¡± Huang Xiaolong reminded with a smile.

    Just then!

    ¡°Sister, you kicked my head¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the voice of a little girl rang out!

    The air rippled, less than a meter in front of Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan, a blurry shadow appeared!

    Floating in mid-air!

    It was the image of a young girl with a ponytail, but her head was severely damaged!

    Her neck was broken! A piece of skin connected her head and body, drooping diagonally, her eyes, full of blood, looked utterly terrifying and gruesome.

    ¡°Little Long!!!!!¡± Cui Feiyan was so scared that she clung onto Huang Xiaolong tightly!

    ¡°Uh¡­ Feiyan, I told you not to come with me, didn¡¯t believe me? But don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just the spirit of a child, uh¡­ a ghost, but not a malicious one¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Ghost¡­¡± Cold sweat trickled down Cui Feiyan¡¯s back.

    She was frightened, but she was not so scared as to collapse or faint.

    Ghosts were not unfamiliar to Cui Feiyan!

    She had encountered ghosts in Cui Dong¡¯s villa.

    In her dreams, she had seen ghosts too.

    Besides, she knew that the man standing by her side was quite adept at dealing with ghosts.

    ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­you must protect me¡­¡± Despite being a formidable woman in the business world, when faced with spectres, she was no different from the average girl.

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave her a cheeky grin.

    The next moment¡­

    ¡°Brother, Sister  ¡±

    ¡°Brother  Sister  ¡±

    ¡°Brother  Sister  ¡±

    The voices of children echoed.

    Then, the spirits of many little boys and girls appeared out of nowhere.

    When spirits did not want to be seen, ordinary people were unable to see them. But when they wanted to be seen, all they had to do was reveal their ghostly forms.

    These spirits were all very miserable in their pre-death state, bloodied and mangled. Some had their facial skin gruesomely peeled off, others even had their entire bodies skinned¡­

    However, they did not seem to harbor any malicious intentions.

    ¡°Little Long¡­there are so many¡­ so many ghosts of children¡­what¡­what is going on¡­¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s teeth chattered.

    ¡°Brother and sister, you should leave quickly. The old man here is very fierce. He will kill you.¡± A little boy wearing suspenders, with a dagger pierced through his heart and his facial skin peeled off, spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Also, there are a lot of scary older brothers and sisters upstairs, they¡­they eat us¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? The brothers and sisters upstairs, eat you?¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows and, immediately, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°So, the boss of Zhou¡¯s, knows the craft of raising ghosts. Even keeping some little ghosts to devour these kids¡¯ spirits¡­ hehe, this is getting more interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Little friends, I am deeply grieved by what you have gone through.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke seriously. ¡°You are all benevolent spirits, so, given the chance, I will arrange for your reincarnation, striving to ensure that in your next life, you could live in luxury from the moment you are born.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, are they¡­ are they all harmless ghosts?¡± After a brief period of adjustment and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reassuring presence, Cui Feiyan gained courage.

    ¡°Yes, these children were wronged by death. The underworld does not know they have died, so their spirits are stuck in the mortal world. Although they have some resentment, they are too young to harm people. They are all wanderers. But if they stay in the human world for too long, they will get jealous of the living and can¡¯t help but harm people, eventually, they might turn into powerful demons.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    Then, without any delay, he took out the spirit lamp, opened the lid, ¡°Little friends, come in, your nightmare is over, big brother is giving you a chance to be reborn!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, big brother  Thank you, big brother  ¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With innocent and hearty laughter, one by one, the children turned into wisps of smoke and entered the soul lamp.

    The lid was closed.

    Strangely, after these spirits were collected, the ground floor of the shop suddenly warmed up and even the light seemed much brighter.

    The heavy weight on Cui Feiyan¡¯s heart vanished. She was still holding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, looking at him with tender eyes. ¡°Little Long, although I don¡¯t know what you are doing, I know¡­ whatever you are doing, it must be very meaningful! You are rescuing them, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­Feiyan, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as noble as you described¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled effortlessly. ¡°I came here, not just to rescue, but more importantly¡ª to destroy!¡±

 Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Master Zhou! (Second update)

    Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Master Zhou! (Second update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, can you tell me exactly what is so strange about Zhou¡¯s?¡± Cui Feiyan is sharp and has already started to formulate some theories.

    In response, Huang Xiaolong reveals the gruesome truth of Zhou¡¯s owner, who has been murdering children and using their skin to make dolls, to Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan feels chills down her spine upon hearing these words, but like Chu Tingting, her overwhelming emotion is anger! She is filled with righteous indignation!

    ¡°This perverted lunatic! He violates all laws of nature! This is unspeakable! Little Long! Call the police! We must report this immediately!¡± Cui Feiyan declares through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Um¡­ Feiyan, why do you and the beauty teacher both insist on calling the police?¡± Huang Xiaolong is speechless. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call the police at all.¡±

    ¡°Who is the beauty teacher?¡± Cui Feiyan asks, puzzled.

    ¡°Come on, Feiyan, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Huang Xiaolong doesn¡¯t answer her question but instead grins and leads the way up the stairs.

    They ascend the stairs to the second floor.

    And what they see is a second floor entirely bathed in a sticky, vicious red!

    This kind of red is extremely dense, exuding a strong stench of blood!

    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s resentment¡­such strong resentment, it must be a wicked ghost¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nods and immediately smiles, ¡°Okay, stop hiding in your ghost form, everyone come out¡­¡±

    As soon as his voice falls!

    ¡°Hee-hee-hee  You bastard, how dare you trespass here¡­ Master Zhou will not let you off!¡±

    A chilling voice rings out, sounding as fierce and violent as if it came straight from the underworld.

    In the next moment¡­

    One by one, red-clothed ghosts appear!

    They are all Red Ghosts!

    They are both male and female, from teenagers to young adults in their early twenties.

    Their eyes all have a bloodthirsty and vicious look, like that of savage beasts.

    ¡°You damned creature! You dared to take our food! You¡¯re dead! Master Zhou won¡¯t spare you! We won¡¯t spare you!¡± A Red Ghost shrieks, its ghastly eyes as terrifying as poisonous snakes.

    A layer of eerie aura swirls around these Red Ghosts.

    Huang Xiaolong observes that on the bodies of these Red Ghosts, each is pasted with a yellow charm seal.

    Faint traces of mana fluctuate atop these seals.

    ¡°Oh? A puppet talisman? A talisman that can control ghosts?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrow, ¡°Hehehehe, I never expected that the owner of Zhou¡¯s would actually know real Daoist techniques¡­ this is fun¡­ really fun¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong never thought that in this world, apart from himself, there were others who knew real Daoist techniques. This was the first time he had encountered this, and it was quite intriguing and interesting.

    ¡°Little Long, do you mean to say that like you, Zhou¡¯s owner is also¡­a Taoist?¡±Cui Feiyan is astounded.

    If the owner of Zhou¡¯s is also a Taoist like Huang Xiaolong, then he will be very difficult to deal with!

    In Cui Feiyan¡¯s mind, Taoists are all incredibly powerful beings!

    ¡°Pfft Feiyan¡­ I¡¯m not a Taoist!¡± Huang Xiaolong barely suppresses a laugh. ¡°And besides, why are you comparing me to that piece of trash? Yes, those Red Ghosts are affixed with real puppet talismans, but the talismans that pervert drew are too weak in mana. They can only control Red Ghosts¡­but he can¡¯t even control an Orange Ghost.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, that pervert also raises ghosts. These Red Ghosts are all cultivated by him, and then, he lets the Red Ghosts devour other weaker spirits to increase their own powers.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong explains in detail.

    Damn it, puppet talismans, raising ghosts¡­ they¡¯re all low-level, despicable means!

    ¡°Stop talking! Kill them!¡± The Red Ghosts let out a ferocious roar, and then, they all pounce towards Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan!

    ¡°Little Long! They¡¯re coming!¡± Cui Feiyan is scared and quickly buries her head in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, not daring to look at the onslaught of the menacing Red Ghosts.

    ¡°A bunch of fools!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly, his hands lightly forming a seal.

    Suddenly, a large patch of flame, born out of nothing, turned the second floor completely into a sea of fire.

    In the blink of an eye, the red-clothed ghosts were bathing in a raging fire, and the frigid aura on their bodies crackling from the heat.

    ¡°Ahh  Don¡¯t! Master! Spare us! Don¡¯t let our souls perish!¡±

    ¡°Master! We only did it because we had no choice Ah!!!!!! It hurts! I¡¯m in agony!¡±

    ¡°If you destroy us! Master Zhou won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡°Boy! Master Zhou will reduce you to ashes, never to recover!¡±

    The red-clothed ghosts issued heart-wrenching screams, pleading for mercy or threatening Huang Xiaolong, struggling as if they were being fried alive.

    At this moment, in the midst of the raging flames, a fierce fire Kylin with furious red eyes ascended steadily!

    It had a lion¡¯s head, deer¡¯s horns, tiger¡¯s eyes, body of a deer, dragon¡¯s scales, and a cow¡¯s tail, all wrapped in flames¡­ radiating an ancient aura and suppressing all evil spirits!

    The Kylin¡¯s eyes wide open, its roar devoured all the red-clothed ghosts in the sea of fire.

    The Kylin and the raging fire erupted in a burst, turning into tiny sparks then disappeared into thin air.

    The second floor became squeaky clean, within the intense heat was a mixture of an energizing aura of life.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now, Feiyan, don¡¯t be afraid, all the terrifying ghosts and resentment here have been dispersed by me.¡± Huang Xiaolong comforted Cui Feiyan huddled up in his arms.

    Only then did Cui Feiyan look around, ¡°I¡­ I see the sunlight¡­ Little Long, you¡¯re so strong, all those terrifying ghosts were all¡­ all eliminated by you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha  Feiyan, those were just red-clothed ghosts! They were so weak, no matter how many come, I will eliminate them! Hahaha! As for that so-called Master Zhou, I will reduce him to ashes. Oh, no, I will send him to a muscle-cramping hell.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, ¡°Come on, Feiyan, let¡¯s go check out the third floor.¡±

    The two climbed the stairs to the third floor of the shop.

    It was cold here, but there was no aura of ghosts.

    In other words, there were no apparitions here.

    Lined up on the third floor were several freezers.

    ¡°Eh? Little Long, there are so many freezers.¡± Cui Feiyan curiously walked toward one of them.

    ¡°Wait, Feiyan, don¡¯t go there.¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped Cui Feiyan.

    He walked over to a freezer and found it filled with frozen decapitated heads of children!

    Yes, heads!

    And there were also some dismembered body parts, intestines, organs¡­

    ¡®Disgusting¡­ My god¡­ this is just horrific¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong lamented as he shook his head, ¡®Thank god I stopped Feiyan from coming over, she would¡¯ve been sick to her stomach if she had seen this.¡¯

    From the ceiling hung numerous hooks, just like the hooks used to hang meat in the market. Stripped human skin pieces were hanging on these hooks, and some of them were covered in blood.

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong found scissors, sewing machines, silk threads¡­ and other tools for making dolls.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmm! This must be the scene where that perverted maniac handmade the human skin dolls.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Just at that moment!

    ¡°Hehehe  Young man, sometimes, curiosity can really kill you.¡±

    A cold masculine voice rang out.

    Accompanied by footsteps echoing up the staircase.

 Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Punched and Sent Flying! (Third update)

    Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Punched and Sent Flying! (Third update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long! Someone¡¯s coming!¡± Cui Feiyan cried out, quickly running to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a human, not a ghost. But sometimes, humans can be scarier than ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Of course, in my eyes, neither humans nor ghosts are scary because¡­ they¡¯re all insignificant ants¡­¡±

    At the staircase entrance, a man in his fifties appeared, dressed entirely in white, similar to the lab coat a doctor would wear in a hospital.

    His hair was already graying, with high cheekbones, and a very sinister demeanor that made anyone who looked at him feel uncomfortable, evoking a chilling sensation much like encountering a deadly snake.

    At this moment, he glanced at Huang Xiaolong, and then at Cui Feiyan. His gaze revealed a hint of perversion and ferocity.

    ¡°Zhou¡­Zhou¡­Boss Zhou¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Cui Feiyan seemed to have had some dealings with this man in the past.

    This man, was none other than Binhai¡¯s highly respected craftsmanship of handmade dolls!

    ¡°Ah  President Cui, what brings you here? President Cui, you are so beautiful, so young, so pretty¡­what a pity, so pitiful¡­¡± Boss Zhou, who was also the ¡®Master Zhou¡¯ referred to by the bloody ghosts, slightly shook his head in regret. ¡°Ah¡­beauty fades, such is the tragedy of the mortal world.¡±

    Master Zhou¡¯s eyes were burning as he stared intently at Cui Feiyan. ¡°President Cui! You have such great skin!¡±

    ¡°What¡­what do you want to do?¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s hair stood on end as she was stared at by Master Zhou. ¡°Little Long¡­Little Long is here, you¡­you¡¯re finished! You sick maniac! You unscrupulous beast!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Feiyan, with me here, he is doomed. Hehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong held Cui Feiyan¡¯s somewhat cold hand, smiling harmlessly.

    However, his intent to kill was growing stronger!

    ¡°Young man, you do have some abilities, but¡­alas¡­this place will be your burial ground today.¡± Master Zhou shook his head again in regret. Then, his gaze focused back on Cui Feiyan. He was looking at her as if he was admiring a work of exquisite art. ¡°President Cui, your skin, it would make perfect doll-making material! You are so beautiful! Ahh! I¡¯ve decided! I¡¯m going to use you as a model, and your skin, to make a princess doll! President Cui, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m excellent at skinning. Listen, first I¡¯ll make a cut on the top of your head, then I¡¯ll pour mercury in, and then  bang! Your whole body will instantly bloat! Then, along the cut on your head, I¡¯ll tear and voila, a whole piece of human skin will come off the flesh  What is art? This! This is art!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, this guy is so sick and disgusting¡­he¡­he wants to skin me¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was still trembling after hearing this gruesome description.

    ¡°Speaking of which, how did your mentality get so distorted to the point of using innocent children¡¯s skin to make dolls?¡± Huang Xiaolong casually started a conversation with Master Zhou as if he was making small talk.

    ¡°Hehehe, well¡­¡± Master Zhou was taken aback, but he still laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that those human-skin dolls are unique pieces of art in the world? Plus, I learned from my master that my destiny has many deficiencies; I have no children, no wife, no companion¡­I¡­I really hate those kids!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get it¡­so because you¡¯re childless, you turned into a pervert.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Little Long, what does ¡®many deficiencies¡¯ mean?¡± Cui Feiyan asked Huang Xiaolong in a low voice.

    ¡°Oh, the ¡®many deficiencies¡¯ basically refers to the lack of money, life, and power. And the ¡®five miseries¡¯ mean something like being a widower, widow, childless, orphan, and disabled¡­Widower means an old man without a wife, widow means an old woman without a husband, childless means elderly with no children, orphan refers to a child without a father, and disabled typically means physically disabled.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied offhandedly.

    ¡°Young man, do you have any other questions? Ask quickly. I can answer any questions you have. Because¡­hehehe, you¡¯re about to die¡­¡± Master Zhou looked at Huang Xiaolong with a malicious smile, his voice cold and imbued with evil qi.

    ¡°Oh, right, I do have a question, was the ¡®Nine Palace, Nine Cuts, Endless Death Formation¡¯ at the First People¡¯s Hospital created by you?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly remembered.

    Since this Master Zhou practices magic, it was possible he had been up to no good in the past.

    ¡°Hmm? Young man, you know about that too?¡± Master Zhou¡¯s face darkened, a flash of surprise in his eyes, ¡°Hmph! No harm telling you! That was a Formation set up by my master!¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ve asked all my questions, let¡¯s get started!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled.

    The next moment!

    Boom

    Huang Xiaolong moved swiftly, faster than a shadow, and was right in front of Master Zhou!

    This was as swift as lightning!

    Bang!!!!!!

    A punch landed on Master Zhou¡¯s face!

    All one could see was Master Zhou¡¯s face twisting abnormally where the fist had landed!

    Master Zhou was hit and lifted off his feet, his body thrown back, crashing directly into the wall!

    The entire shop seemed to tremble slightly!

    Cui Feiyan watched Huang Xiaolong with her eyes wide open and mouth agape.

    At this moment, fury was boiling in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart like hot water!

    This damn creature had committed so many atrocious acts! He even wanted to skin my wife, Feiyan!

    Asking for death!

    This was simply asking for death!

    With a swift punch, he hurled Master Zhou flying.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch contained just a fraction of his strength.

    He didn¡¯t want to let Master Zhou die so easily and painlessly!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He had to die slowly.

    ¡°Uh¡­Little Long, you¡­you¡¯re quite violent¡­¡± Cui Feiyan had never seen Huang Xiaolong fight. At this moment, she only felt that Huang Xiaolong was very manly, very dominant, and very masculine. ¡°But¡­ Well done! Little Long! This kind of beast deserves to be beaten! So satisfying!¡±

    ¡°You little beast¡­you little bastard¡­you little mongrel¡­¡± Master Zhou slowly got up from the ground. His face had a shocking imprint from the punch, visibly caving in, the broken bones from the impact piercing through his skin, exposed to the air.

    This made Master Zhou look as terrifying as a deadly ghost.

    His eyes were filled with deep hatred and viciousness, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to completely obliterate Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little mongrel! You¡¯re as good as dead! But you¡¯ll regret coming into this world! I¡¯ll extract your soul and turn it into a puppet, whipping and torturing you day and night!¡±

 Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Please, Yin Symbol! (Fourth update)

    Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Please, Yin Symbol! (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Pfft  You¡¯re threatening me now?¡± Huang Xiaolong wanted to burst out laughing. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯ve got any tricks up your sleeve, bring them out¡­Hehe, I want to watch you crumble into despair.¡±

    Suddenly!

    Master Zhou moved quickly, charging toward a corner of the third floor, where a cupboard was located. He swiftly opened it.

    ¡°Little Long¡­this maniac¡­what the hell is he planning?¡± Cui Feiyan, huddling behind Huang Xiaolong, asked with a worried expression on her pretty face.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong could have obliterated Master Zhou in an instant, but he chose not to.

    It was not easy to encounter someone who had some understanding of Taoist magic. Like a cat playing with a rat, he decided to toy with him until he died¡­

    For entertainment!

    Quickly, Master Zhou rummaged through the cupboard and produced an item which he held in his hands.

    It was an old jar, covered with yellow paper talismans!

    ¡°You little bastard! Your time has come! I want you dead! I want you dead!¡± Master Zhou howled, looking like an injured beast.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡­ what is that?¡± Cui Feiyan asked in alarm.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a corpse storage jar,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a dismissive smile. ¡°Those jars, if my guess is correct, date back to the Qing Dynasty. Back then, rulers used them to instill fear among the citizens. They chopped up the bodies of criminals and stored them in these jars, along with decomposing powder to turn them into a liquid. The jar is quite eerie and full of Yin energy. If an ordinary person ignorant of these things were to keep such a jar at home, they might fall sick and die over time. Eventually, some people began using these jars to raise ghosts, and it is said that the results were not bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, little bastard, you sure know a lot! This is the magic artifact gifted to me by my master! You¡¯re doomed! Die!¡± Master Zhou laughed viciously and swiftly opened the lid of the corpse storage jar!

    Boom

    A surge of horrifying corpse energy abruptly burst out!

    A violent gale seemed to spring up from nowhere, wreaking chaos like a tornado.

    Countless malevolent spirits were set free from the jar, all of them with puppet talismans attached to their ghostly bodies.

    Apparitions robed in red cloaks, their vicious resentment mists formed an eerie blood fog as they erupted from their ghostly bodies.

    ¡°Hehehe  Go! Slay this pair of riffraff! Slay them! Slay them! Slay them!¡± On Master Zhou¡¯s broken face, a blazing pleasure appeared ¨C the pleasure of revenge!

    Whiz Whiz Whiz

    A host of red-robed ghosts charged menacingly towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Cui Feiyan turned ashen and screamed.

    Huang Xiaolong casually pulled out his own soul container and promptly opened the lid!

    Streams of black energy shot out like arrows!

    The black energy started to entwine each of the red-robed ghosts.

    Then¡ª

    Crunch Crunch Crunch

    The hair-raising sound of chomping could be heard!

    ¡°Ah  ! Don¡¯t eat us!¡±

    The wicked red-robed ghosts were bitten and devoured by the black energy!

    ¡°Ah  Tastes so good! Sir, it¡¯s so tasty! So delicious!¡±

    ¡°Sir, your generosity¡­ is truly an honor for us¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, my strength, it has broken through again! Hahaha!¡±

    From within the murky black energy, numerous chilling voices resonated, making one¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve all fed, come back.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, drawing back all the black energy into the soul container.

    ¡°By the way, thanks. Hahaha  Keeping ghosts? I started doing that when I was seven¡­I got tired of playing with them! Hahaha ¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s laughter was filled with ridicule and sarcasm.

    Master Zhou¡¯s face turned pale green!

    Dammit, the red-robed ghosts he had painstakingly reared, his major source of evil deeds, had been devoured by the ghosts kept by Huang Xiaolong!

    He had totally catered to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s liking!

    A total loss!

    Now, Master Zhou was at a total loss! His years of painstaking efforts had gone up in smoke!

    ¡°Alright, if you have any more tricks up your sleeve, use them now.¡± Huang Xiaolong began to grow impatient.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ you¡­ you little bastard, don¡¯t be so smug! Your demise is still imminent! You can¡¯t beat me!¡± Master Zhou cursed through gritted teeth.

    The next moment!

    Whoosh

    Master Zhou set down the corpse storage jar and tore his clothes to shreds!

    His upper body, completely bare, was on show!

    On his chest and abdomen, there was a large talisman. Faint waves of mana were circulating around it, creating a brilliant spectacle!

    ¡°Hehehe  You little bastard, you forced me to use my ultimate move! This time! Your death is going to be very harsh!¡± Master Zhou¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of reluctance, but it was quickly drowned by a surge of intense hatred and killing intent!

    He formed hand seals and chanted incantations, and strange waves of mana radiated from him.

    ¡°Little Long¡­what the hell is he doing?¡± Cui Feiyan asked with a shaky voice.

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s nothing. Someone has drawn a ¡®summoning talisman¡¯ on him¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, bored. ¡°The ¡®summoning talisman¡¯, judging by the mana level, should be able to summon the most powerful ghost within a two-hundred-kilometer radius to assist him in battle. However, it¡¯s a single-use talisman. Once a ghost has been summoned, the talisman will become invalid.¡±

    ¡°Is it¡­ that powerful?¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Um¡­ Feiyan, that¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Huang Xiaolong made a face. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just wait and see what level of ghost he can summon¡­¡±

    The next moment!

    Above Master Zhou¡¯s head, a mud-like shadow appeared, rolling and emitting a dangerous and ominous hostility. Amidst this miasma were horrific growls!

    It was as if some diabolically fierce creature was about to descend!

    The temperature in the shop also suddenly dropped drastically!

    ¡°Little Long¡­this is¡­ very¡­ very terrifying¡­¡± Cui Feiyan, overwhelmed by a primal fear, snuggled up to Huang Xiaolong, shivering.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ how boring. I got summoned¡­ to this place¡­¡±

    A chilly, feminine voice echoed.

    This voice was teeming with malice.

    Any ordinary person who heard this voice would probably have their soul freeze, burst out and die instantly!

    Cui Feiyan was unharmed because of Huang Xiaolong, who stood by her side. His strong, explosive Yang energy protected her.

    Finally!

    From the shadow filled with dense Yin energy, a purple-cloaked ghost descended!

    It was a female ghost!

    Cloaked in billowing purple, her hair eerily coiled around by itself.

    Her appearance wasn¡¯t frightening at all; she looked just like a human!

    She didn¡¯t look like a ghost!

    Instead, she resembled a fairy who had stepped straight out of a painting!

    Beauty!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The purple-cloaked ghost was extraordinarily enchanting and stunning!

    Her eyes as limpid as autumn water, her complexion as smooth as jade,

    Her face as fresh as a lotus, her eyebrows as graceful as willow leaves.

    The spring breeze makes a thousand trees bloom,

    But none can compare to her radiant charm.

 Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Maid! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Maid! (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Ah¡­beautiful¡­ so beautiful¡­ is this a ghost or a fairy?¡± muttered Cui Feiyan. It had to be said, at this moment, her eyes involuntarily revealed a hint of admiration, even jealousy.

    Cui Feiyan was extremely confident about her appearance, after all, she wasn¡¯t the one who dubbed herself the most beautiful woman in Binhai¡¯s business sector.

    However, when faced with this purple-clad female ghost, Cui Feiyan asked herself whether in terms of appearance or aura, she fell short¡­

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Master Zhou cackled with laughter!

    ¡°Hahaha! Who would have expected! I¡¯ve actually summoned a purple-clad fierce ghost! Hahaha! From red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, to purple! A purple-clad fierce ghost is the most ferocious! The Evil Qi is the most intense! The most terrifying ghost! With death following wherever it goes, leaving no signs of life! Hahaha! Fortune! Fortune! I¡¯ve actually managed to summon a purple-clad fierce ghost! Dead runt, this time, I¡¯m gonna destroy your body after your death! You must have raised quite a bit of imposing evil spirits in that bamboo tube of yours, right? Well, they¡¯re all mine now! Hahaha! All mine! Hahaha! Heaven has shown pity! My master has shown his spirit! Hahaha!¡±

    Master Zhou had no reason not to cackle madly!

    The ¡°Summoning Divine Skills¡± could randomly summon the strongest evil spirit within a certain range.

    Perhaps, it could only summon a red-clothed fierce ghost.

    Even worse, it could only manage to summon some lone, wild ghosts.

    But this time!

    Heaven was opening its eyes!

    It randomly summoned a purple-clad fierce ghost!

    That was the most powerful kind of ghost!

    Endowed with various divine skills! Capable of creating ghost talismans! Setting up ghost arrays! Capable of turning the sky the color of clouds and making the hand extend like a rainstorm!

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that a purple-clad fierce ghost wasn¡¯t any weaker than an immortal cultivator from the novels!

    Any purple-clad fierce ghost was a powerhouse!

    If it wished to, it could absolutely bring about a disastrous situation!

    ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t afraid, but he was a bit surprised. ¡°There are such high-ranking ghosts in the mortal realm? I thought they only existed in the underworld. A purple-clad fierce ghost, just one notch below a ghost king¡­ Binhai is truly mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­please¡­please instantly eliminate these two people, and¡­ extricate the man¡¯s soul¡­¡± Master Zhou respectfully bowed to the stunning purple-clad female ghost, as if he was skating on thin ice.

    He didn¡¯t dare to slack off at all, this thing, even if his master came, he would probably have to damage 3000 points of his own Mana to defeat it.

    At this time, the purple-clad female ghost was looking at Huang Xiaolong with a very strange expression.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong casually chuckled.

    The purple-clad female ghost shuddered and directly dropped to the ground from mid-air. She looked at Huang Xiaolong blankly, biting her cherry lips lightly. Alarmed, her eyes filled with a trace of fear.

    ¡°I think you must have died during the Tang Dynasty, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted as he spoke.

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­I died in the 20th year of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s Zhenguan era, in July¡­¡± the purple-clad female ghost trembled as she spoke. In front of Huang Xiaolong, she seemed to be like a snake whose life was being threatened by someone who had grabbed its seventh inch. Or a wild beast facing off against its greatest hunter¡­

    ¡°A female ghost from the Tang Dynasty?¡± Cui Feiyan was horrified.

    ¡°Great Immortal! Please quickly take action! Kill him! Extract his soul!¡± While Master Zhou¡¯s face bore a thick malicious intent, he didn¡¯t dare to be too reckless. Even when addressing the purple-clad female ghost, he respectfully referred to her as ¡®Great Immortal¡¯.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± A fierce glint flashed through the female ghost¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This man, I¡¯ll deal with him. Listen, I¡¯m giving you two options now,¡± Huang Xiaolong revealed a cunning smile. ¡°Either, your soul will scatter right away! Or¡­ from today onwards, you¡¯ll become my personal maid. You choose, you only have one chance. I¡¯ll give you the time of three breaths. If you have not decided after three breaths, I will annihilate you!¡±

    Personal maid?

    Having a purple-clad fierce ghost with great divine abilities become your personal maid?

    ¡°Pfft   Hahahahahaha   ¡± Master Zhou broke into uncontrollable laughter. Such violent laughter caused his facial wound to ache unbearably, but he ignored it entirely, he just laughed hysterically.

    Because this was just too hilarious!

    Even if his master were here, he would not ask a purple-clad fierce ghost to become a personal maid!

    How moronic was that!

    Who do you think you are?

    Are you a god?

    Are you King Yan?

    The next moment!

    Boom!!!!!!

    The purple-clad female ghost fell to her knees!

    She knelt directly in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    Her entire face displayed an ecstatic expression!

    It¡¯s hard to describe just how honoured it feels, how shockingly cherished¡­

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    This woman in the purple robe, a ghost, she¡¯s actually bowing her head to Huang Xiaolong as if she¡¯s bashing garlic!

    ¡°Thank you¡­Thank you for your gracious favor¡­Thank you for your mercy¡­ From now on, I am willing to serve loyally unto death¡­ I have no way of repaying you in this lifetime, I only wish to stay by your side like an ox or a horse, to attentively care for you, with no second thoughts¡­¡±

    What?!?!?!?

    The woman ghost in the purple robe, she¡¯s actually willing¡­ to serve Huang Xiaolong, being a tiny maiden by his side?

    Am I dreaming?

    The look on Master Zhou¡¯s face immediately froze!

    Incredible! Unbelievable!

    Even Cui Feiyan is flabbergasted.

    ¡®Little Long is so powerful? I thought this purple-robed Tang dynasty ghost girl must be quite fierce, why¡­why is she acting like this towards Little Long?¡¯

    Actually, the purple-robed ghost woman, has by now naturally known the identity of Huang Xiaolong.

    No matter how high its mana is, how much it can toss about, in the end, it¡¯s just a ghost.

    If a ghost can serve under the knee of a ghost official, being a maid, this is a great blessing!

    This is an opportunity that can¡¯t even be obtained if one begs for it!

    ¡°Fine, you first go rest inside my Souls-sealing Vase.¡± Huang Xiaolong takes out his Souls-sealing Vase, opens the lid and collects the purple-robed woman ghost inside.

    ¡°Um, I need to thank you, you¡¯re really a living Lei Feng. Ah¡­Not only did you raise a ghost for me, provide its food. But also brought me a decent maiden¡­hehehehe What other moves do you have, feel free to bring them on.¡± Huang Xiaolong steps closer to Master Zhou.

    ¡°You¡­Who are you? Who¡­Who are you?¡± At this moment, Master Zhou is truly afraid.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various means, are simply mysterious and unpredictable!

    Far beyond his resistance!

    ¡°No more moves? Alright¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile. ¡°The time is just about right. Let me accompany you to the end.¡±

    His words just dropped!

    Boom

    Huang Xiaolong darted directly in front of Master Zhou.

    Thump!!!!!

    A punch landed on the chest of Master Zhou!

    The sound of shattering bones echoed.

    Master Zhou¡¯s entire chest bone, was completely shattered by Huang Xiaolong!

    The chest cavity was sunken!

    ¡°This punch, is for those children whose skins you peeled off!¡±

    Thump!!!!!

    ¡°This punch, is for me being displeased with you!¡±

    Thump!!!!!

    ¡°This punch, is for my wife Feiyan at home!¡±

    Thump!!!!!

    ¡°This punch, is for the people of Binhai City!¡±

    After a dozen punches, Master Zhou was beaten to pieces, dead beyond dead.

    His corpse, lying in a pool of blood, like a doll that was torn to pieces.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The sight was too gruesome for Cui Feiyan to bear, she covered her eyes.

    The next moment¡­

    A white soul form, suddenly drilled out from Master Zhou¡¯s corpse.

    Huang Xiaolong grabbed it instantly.

    ¡°No! No! Spare me! You¡¯ve already killed me¡­don¡¯t take my soul¡­ Spare me¡­My master is overwhelmingly powerful, you¡­if you¡­if you insist, my master will destroy you! My master¡¯s methods are extremely cruel, he¡¯ll annihilate your family¡­ Spare me¡­otherwise, my master will come to Binhai to avenge me¡­ Young man, do not bring destruction upon yourself¡­¡±

 Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Start Making Money (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Start Making Money (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Master Zhou¡¯s soul let out a high-pitched squeal, like a mouse gnashing its teeth.

    It pleaded, it threatened, using both soft and hard tactics.

    ¡°He he he¡­I look forward to your master coming to Binhai to find me for some fun,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, and then tossed Master Zhou¡¯s soul into the soul container.

    ¡°Make sure to treat it well but remember, don¡¯t scatter its spirit. I have other uses for it,¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded the malicious spirits in the soul container.

    The next moment

    ¡°Ah !!!!!! Don¡¯t¡­bite me ah!!!!!!!¡±

    Master Zhou¡¯s soul let out a heart-wrenching howl within the soul container.

    After dealing with Master Zhou and imprisoning his soul, Huang Xiaolong took a small medicine bottle out of a canvas bag.

    He removed the wooden plug and poured out some pale yellow powder from the bottle.

    Sizzling  sizzling  sizzling

    Master Zhou¡¯s body and the blood on the floor, tainted by the yellow powder, immediately started to sizzle, as if doused in strong sulfuric acid, entirely corroded and evaporated.

    Soon, the ground was completely clean, without a trace to be found.

    ¡°Hoo Finally, this chore is done,¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a happy smile.

    This should bring some justice to those little friends who were brutally skinned and killed!

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Cui Feiyan ran over. ¡°You¡­you¡­you killed this psychopath¡­will there be any trouble?¡±

    Cui Feiyan had never witnessed a murder in her life.

    Of course, the psychopath deserved to die, and there was no sympathy for him.

    However, she was mainly worried that Huang Xiaolong would get into trouble and face legal issues.

    ¡°He he, Feiyan, don¡¯t worry. Look, I¡¯ve disposed of the evidence,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. ¡°Without a body, nobody can do anything to me. Let¡¯s go, this place is creepy enough. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong smashed the body storage container to pieces to avoid causing any trouble to the human world.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cui Feiyan nodded, then quickly followed Huang Xiaolong, leaving the store.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ that ghost in the purple dress¡­ really¡­ really became your maid?¡± Cui Feiyan couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Feiyan, of course it¡¯s true. But I did it just for fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. ¡°The purple ghost is the leader among malicious spirits, quite rare in the world. Since I found it, might as well make it my maid. After all, I¡¯ve already kept many ghosts, this one won¡¯t make a difference. If she disobeys my orders, I¡¯ll destroy her in a snap.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, sometimes you really can¡¯t be figured out,¡± Cui Feiyan murmured.

    Eventually, both of them left Zhou¡¯s store.

    It was noon, the sun was blazing outside, and the hot breeze refreshed Cui Feiyan¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Little Long, where are you going now?¡± With Huang Xiaolong by her side, Cui Feiyan didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to get back to the company.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for lunch first,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Feiyan, this afternoon, I¡¯ll take you to earn money.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Feiyan was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Feiyan, have you already forgotten? I promised to help you earn 5 billion within 24 hours.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled out his phone and took a look at the time, saying very seriously, ¡°Now it¡¯s 12:27 pm¡­Feiyan, we have to hurry, by this time tomorrow, I must have earned those 5 billion for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Can you stop joking?¡± After witnessing everything that happened today, Cui Feiyan believed Huang Xiaolong was indeed powerful, but she still couldn¡¯t believe that he could earn 5 billion.

    Given a few years, or even just one year, it might not be impossible for him to earn 5 billion.

    But¡­within 24 hours?

    You must be kidding!

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s drop this issue, OK?¡± Cui Feiyan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you under such enormous pressure. I think¡­I can find a solution.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, what are you talking about? I¡¯m a man, and a man should keep his word! This is my philosophy. Alright, don¡¯t waste any time, let¡¯s go have lunch.¡± Huang Xiaolong urged impatiently.

    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Cui Feiyan shook her head.

    Their lunch was simple: a bowl of beef noodles for each, with Huang Xiaolong covering the bill.

    After finishing the noodles, they walked around the neighborhood without driving, looking for their next money-making target.

    Being with Huang Xiaolong, Cui Feiyan always felt relaxed and comfortable, so she just followed his pace, leisurely wandering around.

    ¡°Little Long, how are you planning to make money? You must have a plan, right?¡± Cui Feiyan asked, looking slightly worried.

    ¡°Well¡­Feiyan, what I¡¯m best at is healing diseases and exorcising ghosts¡­I¡¯m currently looking for people suffering from incurable diseases¡­I mean, if a person is about to die, and I cure him and give him a second life, then he would give me a lot of money.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed brightly.

    It seems, he was very optimistic. To him, 5 billion didn¡¯t weigh him down but instead gave him motivation to strive for more.

    As they strolled, a middle-aged fat man with a briefcase rushed toward them. Dressed neatly, he certainly didn¡¯t look like an average office worker.

    ¡°Feiyan! Here comes our business! Wait for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually glanced at the fat middle-aged man.

    Then he strode forward.

    Cui Feiyan also followed, watching with interest.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir, could you wait a moment?¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped the middle-aged fat man with a chummy smile.

    ¡°What do you want? Do you know me?¡± The man¡¯s face darkened slightly as he instinctively protected his briefcase, looking vigilantly from left to right.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sir, you are sick. May I help you with your disease?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked politely.

    ¡°What? You say I¡¯m sick?¡± The man¡¯s eyes flashed a hint of murderous intent. ¡°Damn it, get lost! You¡¯re trying to scam me, kid, but you¡¯re too green!¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not scamming you. Your facial skin looks dull, your face is dark, lacking luster and elasticity. Your skin is dry and rough, especially around your eyes which looks particularly grayish, like panda eyes. Your nose tip shows signs of small blood vessel dilation, appearing like a fine network¡­you have liver cancer in its early stage. It¡¯s so early that hospitals can¡¯t detect it yet. But I could treat you with acupuncture, and you¡¯ll have a healthy body again. My fee is not high, for terminal illnesses¡­uh, let¡¯s say 500,000, okay?¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke non-stop.

    ¡°500,000? Early stage of liver cancer?¡± The man¡¯s face showed a ferocious anger. The next moment, he rolled up his sleeves and prepared to beat up Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Damn it! Little bastard! I¡¯ll kill you! You dare to scam me!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Cui Feiyan quickly stepped forward, her face frosty as she scolded angrily.

 Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Painting (First update)

    Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Painting (First update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Having held a high position for so long, coupled with the fact that she is a goddess in the upper-class circles of Binhai, it must be said, Cui Feiyan truly carries a majestic aura.

    At her outburst, the middle-aged fat man became stunned and grumbled as he walked away. ¡°Damn it, two nutjobs. This woman is indeed a goddess, but why is she with a small-time farmer conman¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, was that guy really diagnosed with liver cancer?¡± Cui Feiyan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yes. If he doesn¡¯t get treatment, it¡¯ll turn terminal within a year. Then a few months later, he¡¯ll kick the bucket,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered. ¡°A diagnosis fees of 500,000 yuan to save a life, it should be well worth it. He truly fails to recognize the value. Alright, Feiyan, let¡¯s keep exploring.¡±

    Walking along, they arrived at an antique-like quaint street.

    This street has architectural styles from the Ming and Qing Dynasties, with projecting eaves and upturned corners, emanating a strong historical vibe.

    On both sides of the street are carefully decorated, upscale antique shops.

    There are also quite a number of street stalls.

    ¡°Little Long, this is the largest antique street in Binhai. It¡¯s unexpected that we¡¯ve wandered here,¡± Cui Feiyan laughed.

    It seemed that Cui Feiyan was not particularly enthusiastic about antiques, but the quiet and elegant environment here didn¡¯t bother her.

    ¡°Antique street, eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    At this moment, on the street, some tourists were stopping at the street stalls, squatting down, and examining some items carefully, obviously hoping to find a gem among the cheap goods, which is so-called ¡®bargain hunting¡¯.

    At this, Huang Xiaolong inwardly laughed.

    Huang Xiaolong had also studied antique appraisal before, allowing him to spot quality.

    Moreover, there were many ancient people in the underworld, which gave Huang Xiaolong a unique sensitivity towards antiques.

    He could tell the real from the fake with a simple glance.

    At a single look, every item on this antique street was fake, with some even being very poorly counterfeited.

    ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s nothing interesting on the antique street. Let¡¯s go somewhere else,¡± Cui Feiyan suggested after browsing for a while.

    ¡°Feiyan, there¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s keep looking,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his eyes sweeping around. ¡°Who knows, maybe we can make some money here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, you want to make money here? You¡­you¡¯re being a bit too fanciful, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong with incredulous eyes. ¡°In fact, there are many con artists here. It¡¯s not only the street stalls but even in the regular antique shops, mostly fakes are sold. Nowadays, the art of faking antiques has almost reached its peak, producing convincing counterfeits. Even the appraisal certificates issued by some organizations are fake.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Feiyan, are you into collecting as well?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a grin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not into it, have no interest. But my dad has been conned several times,¡± Cui Feiyan answered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feiyan, I won¡¯t be conned,¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured her with a smile. ¡°This shop is quite large. Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong enthusiastically went into a nearby classy yet tasteful antique shop.

    Inside the shop.

    The fragrance of sandalwood filled the air and ink paintings were hung all around the walls.

    Upon stepping inside, Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan saw a middle-aged man dressed in a Tang suit, holding a snuff bottle and said, ¡°Snuff bottles were popular during the Qing Dynasty. The Qing Dynasty archives recorded that emperors often rewarded ministers with snuff bottles. In the era of Qianlong, the most corrupt official, He Shen, got his house confiscated. Of the confiscated items, there were more than two thousand snuff bottles, demonstrating the use and collection of snuff and snuff bottles had been a trend and a symbol of civilization in the Qing Dynasty!¡±

    A young man on the side listened intently, nodding repeatedly.

    The middle-aged man in Tang costume continued, ¡°Young man, your white jade snuff bottle has dozens of colors on the surface, offering a vibrant and rich variety, showcasing the superb craftsmanship and porcelain firing techniques, painting skills, and other artistic talents of the craftsman¡­ Hahahaha, it¡¯s a seamless imitation, but even a very careful person makes a mistake sometimes!¡±

    ¡°Boss Zuo, are you saying¡­ my snuff bottle¡­ is fake? I¡­ I spent several tens of thousands to get it¡­¡± The young man¡¯s voice trembled, and his face became paler and paler.

    ¡°The snuff bottles from the Kangxi, Yongzheng, and Qianlong periods each have their unique features. Those from the Kangxi and Yongzheng periods are elegant and simple, light and gentle. Those from the Qianlong period highlight grandeur and vibrancy, where shape and decoration are organically combined, offering strong visual appeal. Your snuff bottle¡­ Haha, in terms of style, it should be from the Qianlong period, but¡­ the snuff bottle has a slightly concave bottom with the black square box containing the four characters ¡®made in Kangxi period¡¯ in seal script. Doesn¡¯t this contradict itself? Besides, jade snuff bottles became popular in the Qianlong period. Those from before the Qianlong period are mostly fakes!¡±

    ¡°Oh!!!!! I¡¯ve been tricked!¡± The young man cried and stomped his feet in frustration.

    ¡°Hahahaha  It¡¯s normal to pay some tuition fees when you¡¯re collecting. Young man, take more time to observe and be cautious before making a move.¡± The middle-aged man in Tang costume wore a proud smile, returning the snuff bottle to the young man, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sell this fake snuff bottle to my shop, I¡¯ll give you the highest price¡­ 3000 yuan.¡±

    ¡°3000 yuan? I bought it for 60,000 yuan! Forget it, forget it, Boss Zuo, I¡¯ll just keep it and play with it at home.¡± The young man left, holding his snuff bottle with a grief-stricken face.

    ¡°Heh  A fool.¡± The middle-aged man in Tang costume smirked subtly.

    At this moment, he saw Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan enter his shop, and he hurriedly greeted them.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attire wasn¡¯t remarkable, but Cui Feiyan¡¯s presence demands his attention.

    Not only did she have remarkable knowledge in antiques appraisal, but she also had a knack for spotting people.

    Cui Feiyan was not just beautiful and high-quality, her outfit alone would cost hundreds of thousands!

    In the eyes of the middle-aged man in Tang costume, Cui Feiyan¡¯s face clearly spelled out three large characters¡ª¡±Rich! and! Beautiful!¡±

    ¡®Hehehe, these rich second generations, they are the easiest to deceive. Yes, I haven¡¯t opened business for half a year, and when I do, I¡¯m set for the next half. This time, I¡¯m going to make a good chunk of money from her!¡¯

    ¡°Both of you, may I know what you¡¯re interested in? Our shop offers jade, calligraphy and paintings, and bronze artifacts¡­ You name it, we have it. We also have some rare items.¡± The middle-aged man in Tang costume, the owner of this antique shop, ¡®Boss Zuo¡¯, was looking at Cui Feiyan with a pleased expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, boss. I¡¯m here to accompany my friend.¡± Cui Feiyan answered indifferently.

    ¡°Accompanying a friend?¡± Boss Zuo was astounded, his eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®Is this possible? This goddess, so rich and beautiful, she¡¯s here as a companion? Accompanying such a rustic little country bumpkin?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong quickly scanned the store and shook his head secretly¡­

    Authentic my ass!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All fucking fakes!

    Huang Xiaolong was quite disappointed. He initially wanted to see if he could snap up a good deal, but with nothing but fakes, it was meaningless.

    He was about to leave with Cui Feiyan.

    Just then, a ragged-looking middle-aged man looking really anxious walked into the antique shop with a scroll in his hand, ¡°Boss, Boss, take a look at this painting for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What painting?¡± Boss Zuo¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly.

 Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Buying a Painting (Second Update)

    Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Buying a Painting (Second Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Boss, this painting has been passed down through generations in my family, it¡¯s a bamboo and rock painting by Zheng Banqiao,¡± said the rag collector, his face serious. ¡°Ah¡­ our elders said it¡¯s an heirloom and it must be passed on from generation to generation. Even if we were to hit rock bottom, we would still never sell it¡­ But recently my son fell in love with a city girl, wants to get married, and needs to buy a house in the city. We tried to pull together the money but couldn¡¯t. So I really had no choice but to sell our heirloom.¡±

    ¡°What? A painting by Zheng Banqiao?¡± Upon hearing this, Boss Zuo was shaking in his voice!

    His face was a wash with excitement.

    What the hell? Zheng Banqiao? A bamboo and rock painting?

    If this is a real piece, how much would it be worth?

    Would it not be shocking?

    Zheng Banqiao was an outstanding figure in the history of Huaxia¡¯s art.

    The primary representative of the ¡°Yangzhou Eight Eccentrics¡±.

    Famous for his ¡°three excellent talents: poetry, calligraphy, and painting¡±.

    He was skilled in painting flowers, plants, and rocks, with a particular mastery over orchids and bamboo.

    He painted bamboo the most in his life, followed by orchids and rocks.

    The works of Zheng Banqiao that have survived to the present day are not abundant, so each one is extremely precious.

    In Boss Zuo¡¯s mind, horrifying figures spun round and round, and these figures were astronomical!

    Zheng Banqiao¡¯s painting ¡°Bamboo and Rock¡±, created in 1756, was auctioned for 46 million in 2011.

    Zheng Banqiao¡¯s painting ¡°Double Pines and Orchid Bamboo¡± on a hanging scroll, created in 1762, was auctioned for 36 million in 2010.

    Zheng Banqiao¡¯s painting ¡°Bamboo and Rock¡±, created in 1763, was auctioned for 51 million in 2014.

    ¡­

    In other words, if this rag collector¡¯s so-called heirloom is a genuine Zheng Banqiao, then it¡¯s worth tens of millions!

    Boss Zuo spent most of his life in the antique collection world, but he had never managed to handle such a valuable treasure!

    ¡°Come¡­let me take a look.¡± Boss Zuo, forcing down his excitement, hurriedly took the rag collector into the side of a desk.

    ¡°Feiyan, let¡¯s go over and have a look too.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, cheerfully leading Cui Feiyan over.

    Boss Zuo carefully took the painting from the rag collector, gently unrolling it onto the desk.

    It was indeed a picture of bamboo and rock. The painting was about 170 cm long and 90 cm wide. The bamboos stood tall and straight, reaching for the skies. Each leaf had a distinct expression, and the ink was clear, lively, mixed with light and dark shades, vividly rendering the texture of the bamboo. In its composition, the relative positions of the bamboo, rock, and accompanying inscriptions, were handled very harmonically. The delicate beauty of the slender bamboo, further highlighted the unique charm of the rock.

    Boss Zuo took out a magnifying glass and a ruler, examining, appreciating, and authenticating several times over¡­

    As Boss Zuo was engrossed in the authenticating the bamboo and rock painting, a fleeting and subtle slyness flashed across the eyes of the rag collector, but he quickly resumed his honest and foolish demeanor.

    All of this was under the watchful eyes of Huang Xiaolong who was standing nearby.

    At this moment, an intriguing light flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    As though, he had spotted something!

    ¡°Hehe ¡± Ten minutes later, Boss Zuo put down the tools in his hands, rubbed his forehead, his face showing extreme disappointment.

    ¡°Boss, what¡­what did you say? My heirloom, how much do you think it¡¯s worth?¡± The rag collector asked, his attitude extremely humble.

    ¡°Hahaha your item is definitely a forgery!¡± laughed Boss Zuo. ¡°I thought as much, you actually think your family would pass down a genuine Zheng Banqiao? If it were a genuine piece, that would be a miracle!¡±

    ¡°Ah?! That can¡¯t be! This has been passed down in my family for generations!¡± The rag collector beat his chest and stomped his feet. ¡°How could it be a forgery? It can¡¯t be! Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough acting. Forging a painting involves three aspects, first is the painting itself, second is the signature, third is the seal.¡± Boss Zuo sneered. ¡°Firstly speaking about the painting itself, Zheng Banqiao¡¯s style can be summed up as ¡®cutting back on extravagance and leaving only simplicity¡¯, hence, his painting style is very simple. His entire picture is concise and crisp, with the bamboo clear and the stones outstanding. The momentum is spirited, the spirit is serene, and his characters have the bearing of standing proudly aloof from the world. But this forgery is somewhat more complicated in composition and the painted bamboo is too fat, which is a serious mismatch with Zheng Banqiao¡¯s ¡®simplicity¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Now, speaking about the signature, the script of Zheng Banqiao is usually irregular in size, skewed and crooked, and has a rhythm that comes across as ¡®scattered rocks paving the street, rushes inserted into the waves¡¯. It manifests the artist¡¯s free and unconstrained personality. The handwriting of the signature on this forgery is too neat and too strict, it is not Zheng Banqiao¡¯s script.¡±

    Boss Zuo was eloquent, the rag collector was stupefied, forgetting to continue his act.

    ¡°From these two points of view, your bamboo and rock painting is a forgery!¡± Boss Zuo looked contemptuously at the rag collector, ¡°and you thought you could fool me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha  Impressive! Boss, you are really impressive! Let¡¯s get straight to the point, Boss, how much can you pay for this painting?¡± The rag collector¡¯s face changed from a simple and honest look to a cunning one.

    Cui Feiyan stood at the side furrowing her brow, and said to Huang Xiaolong in a low voice. ¡°Little Long, these two men, one is more cunning than the other, they are both bad eggs.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe  They are, all fools,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong with a smirk, making an underlying insinuation.

    ¡°What¡¯s your price?¡± Boss Zuo counter-questioned.

    ¡°Well¡­ Boss, 200,000, and take the painting!¡± The rag collector gritted his teeth, his face showing the pain of parting with a beloved item.

    ¡°Still acting?¡± Boss Zuo¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Your forgery is traced back to the end of the Qing Dynasty. It has some historical significance and the painting techniques are passable, worth some collectable value. However, 200,000? Why don¡¯t you go rob a bank! 10,000! I can only offer 10,000!¡±

    Well, that¡¯s a fierce haggle, from 200,000 straight down to 10,000.

    Boss Zuo sure is a tough player!

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s not beat around the bush, 10,000 won¡¯t do. How about 20,000. Really, I can¡¯t do with 10,000.¡± The rag collector revealed his bottom line.

    ¡°Hehehe  Do you think I, Zuo, am a fool? 10,000. I can only offer 10,000. If you want to sell, sell it. If you don¡¯t want to, you can leave.¡± Boss Zuo squinted his eyes.

    His gaze was very sharp. For this forgery, even if he were to make an offer, the most he could do would be 15,000 to 20,000. If he could buy it for 10,000, there would still be a profit of several thousand.

    If the price exceeds 10,000, it would be meaningless.

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong, who had been standing quietly to the side, finally spoke up.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll offer 20,000. I¡¯ll take the painting,¡± he said lazily.

    Huh?

    Boss Zuo, the rag collector, and Cui Feiyan all turned simultaneously to look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Pfft  ¡± Boss Zuo couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing, his eyes full of disdain, ¡°Young man, what are you meddling in? I just made it very clear that this painting is a forgery, a total forgery. You are still willing to offer 20,000? Let me tell you the truth, even if I used my connections to resell this forgery, it would only fetch around 15,000. If I bought it for 10,000, I would only make a profit of 5,000¡­¡±

 Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Chapter 178: This is a Genuine Piece! (Third Update)

    Chapter 178: Chapter 178: This is a Genuine Piece! (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    As he spoke, Boss Zuo looked at Huang Xiaolong with absolute disdain¡­

    ¡®Dammit, you¡¯re just a peasant, dreaming of a bargain? Hahaha, such intellect¡­and it¡¯s all wasted on you!¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s this?¡± Cui Feiyan asked, turning towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Feiyan, this is an authentic painting, I bought it for $20,000, and I¡¯m going to make lots of money.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously.

    ¡°Authentic?¡± Both Boss Zuo and the junk collector exclaimed in unison.

    They both knew the truth¡­there¡¯s no way this is authentic! It¡¯s definitely a fake!

    ¡°Enough! Stop causing a scene!¡± Boss Zuo wore a very disgruntled expression. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re trying to make me look bad. Do you know that? I¡¯m skilled in the art of appraising ancient calligraphy and paintings. I¡¯ve been clear in my assessment, but you insist it¡¯s authentic¡­ Are you trying to undermine me?¡±

    At least in Binhai, Boss Zuo is regarded as an authority in this field, having labelled the painting as a fake. Yet Huang Xiaolong keeps insisting it¡¯s authentic, which is equivalent to challenging him.

    ¡°Sure! Young man, since you¡¯re such an expert, I¡¯ll let you have this bamboo and stone painting by Zheng Banqiao.¡± The junk collector laughed.

    Just them¡ªan excited voice rang out from outside: ¡°Is there a bamboo and stone painting by Zheng Banqiao here?¡±

    A middle-aged man walked briskly in, his face flush with health and wealth, dressed impeccably.

    It was clear from a glance that he was someone with authority, used to calling the shots.

    As soon as he entered the shop, Cui Feiyan said nonchalantly, ¡°Oh, Boss Miao, what a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°President Cui?¡± The man also noticed Cui Feiyan and was very polite. ¡°Hello, hello, President Cui. How is your brother Cui Dong¡¯s health?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for asking, my father has been strong and hale.¡± Cui Feiyan responded with politeness.

    ¡°Good, good.¡± ¡®Boss Miao¡¯ said with courtesy.

    Meanwhile, Boss Miao noticed Huang Xiaolong standing next to Cui Feiyan, it was plain to see that the relationship between them wasn¡¯t that simple.

    Boss Miao wondered, ¡®Strange, isn¡¯t President Cui recognized as a goddess in our Binhai business community? Why is she with a country boy¡­ Weird, really weird.¡¯

    ¡°President Cui, who is this?¡± Boss Miao asked.

    ¡°Oh, my friend, Huang Xiaolong.¡± Cui Feiyan casually introduced.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Boss Miao shook Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand and introduced himself, ¡°Feiteng Entertainment Company, Miao Feng.¡±

    Then, Boss Miao returned to the business at hand, asking Boss Zuo with a smile, ¡°Boss Zuo, do you have a bamboo and stone painting by Zheng Banqiao here?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha Boss Miao, do you really believe it? It¡¯s fake! I¡¯ve personally appraised it.¡± Boss Zuo laughed.

    He knew that Boss Miao, a figure with vast wealth in Binhai, had a penchant for collecting, especially for Ming and Qing dynasty calligraphy and paintings.

    But today, he was inevitably going to be disappointed.

    ¡°Well¡­ Boss Miao, take another look.¡± Boss Zuo pointed to the open scroll on the table.

    ¡°All right then!¡± Boss Miao, brimming with interest, brought out a magnifying glass and began to examine the painting methodically.

    In a short while, Boss Miao lifted his head, shaking it like a rattle-drum. ¡°Fake, it¡¯s a fake, worth about $10,000.¡± ¡°Hahaha Boss Miao, you also concluded it¡¯s a fake? While here, a certain guy insists it¡¯s real, isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± Boss Zuo laughed triumphantly and turned towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, what do you say? Do you still insist that this painting is authentic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s authentic.¡± Huang Xiaolong naturally said, ¡°Just because you don¡¯t recognize the authenticity doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s a problem with the painting.¡±

    ¡°This¡­Little Huang, right? You¡¯re¡­just talking nonsense.¡± Boss Miao frowned. If it were not for the fact that Huang Xiaolong was a friend of Cui Feiyan¡¯s, he would have already been insulting him.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too lazy to argue with you. I will take this painting. It¡¯s 20,000 right?¡± Huang Xiaolong ignored Boss Zuo and Boss Miao, and looked at the junk collector.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± The junk collector¡¯s eyes shimmered with a glint of greed, as he licked his lips, ¡°I¡¯m not selling for $20,000 anymore! If you want this painting¡­ it¡¯s $30,000! Give me $30,000, and you can take it now. The painting is yours!¡±

    Well, he has turned coat!

    He noticed Huang Xiaolong seemed to like the painting a lot, and kept insisting it¡¯s authentic; hence, he bit the bullet and decided to fleece Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This painting is not worth $30,000!¡± Both Boss Miao and Boss Zuo exclaimed in unison.

    ¡°Hahaha ¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the junk collector with an odd stare.

    ¡°Little Long, forget it, this guy is too greedy, forget the painting.¡± Cui Feiyan looked at the junk collector with a bit of disdain, and couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say, ¡°A gentleman loves money in the right way.¡±

    The junk collector flushed immediately.

    ¡°Feiyan, do you have $30,000?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned and asked.

    ¡°This¡­Little Long, do you really like this painting?¡± Cui Feiyan smiled.

    Truth be told, whether it¡¯s $20,000 or $30,000, for Cui Feiyan, it¡¯s just a small sum.

    Since Huang Xiaolong likes it, she might as well just buy it for him.

    However, being overcharged by $10,000 did dampen Cui Feiyan¡¯s spirits slightly.

    ¡°Can I transfer the money?¡± Cui Feiyan asked the junk collector.

    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll give you my bank account number.¡± The junk collector replied eagerly, as if he was afraid that Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan would suddenly change their minds.

    Soon, Cui Feiyan transferred $30,000 to the junk collector¡¯s bank account.

    ¡°Hahaha  I made an extra $10,000! Just like picking up money off the street! Hahaha  ¡± The junk collector laughed and couldn¡¯t help but boast, ¡°Today has truly been amazing¡­ Hahaha  In reality, I bought this painting for $5,000. I initially thought, if I could sell it for $10,000, then I¡¯d make a profit. Never did I imagine someone would want to buy it for $30,000¡­ Hahaha  I made a profit, this entire month I won¡¯t have to work!¡±

    The junk collector promptly rolled up the painting, handed it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, treat her well, thanks! hahahaha  ¡±

    ¡°Look at him now! Foolishly parting with money! Still damn claiming he¡¯s an expert! Stupid¡­well, not going to say rude words.¡± Boss Zuo watched Huang Xiaolong with a thrilled expression.

    Boss Miao also shook his head and said, ¡°President Cui, your friend¡­ Haha, I mean¡­ President Cui, I understand you don¡¯t care about tens of thousands. However, this purchase feels unsatisfactory!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boss Miao thought to himself, President Cui is known for her intelligence, so why is she so unwise in choosing friends? Especially with this sort of naive friend¡­the money for the painting actually came from her; isn¡¯t this cheating her?

    Cui Feiyan frown grew deeper. However, she thought, since Huang Xiaolong liked it, she could let it go.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, a look of joy on his face, takes the painting and shakes it a few times, the scroll making a rustling noise.

    ¡°Little Long¡­be careful, don¡¯t damage it.¡± Cui Feiyan was slightly speechless.

    Huang Xiaolong disregarded Cui Feiyan, shook it a few more times, and then said to Boss Zuo, ¡°Boss, can you please pour me a glass of water?¡±

 Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Earning the First Sum of Money (Fourth update)

    Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Earning the First Sum of Money (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Hahaha  No problem, not just one cup of water, even two, or three cups wouldn¡¯t be an issue,¡± Boss Zuo chuckled.

    Sure enough, he quickly fetched a cup of water for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took a mouthful of water, and then¡ª

    Psshh

    He spit the water directly onto the painting.

    The spectators were stunned.

    Now, the surface of the painting was completely soaked. Put bluntly, the painting was ruined.

    ¡°Hahaha ¡± Boss Zuo couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    Huang Xiaolong gently shook the painting so the water spread evenly across it. Using the nail of his right pinkie finger, he carefully lifted a corner of the painting.

    Surprise!

    Something unbelievably shocking happened!

    It was just like magic! A thin layer of paper was lifting from the surface of the painting!

    Under this thin piece of paper, there was another painting hidden!

    ¡°A painting hidden within a painting ?!!!!¡± Boss Miao cried out in alarm.

    Boss Zuo, the garbage collector, and Cui Feiyan all stared at the painting in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand with wide-eyed intrigue.

    Smiling slightly, Huang Xiaolong discarded the lifted paper, wiped his moist hands on his clothes, and laid the painting flat on the table, carefully smoothing it out.

    The new painting beneath, once again of bamboo and rocks, was strikingly different in style and essence from the previous one.

    The bamboo painted in this new artwork was depicted as tall and slender, with a lively spirit, giving a sense of a cool breeze passing through the bamboo leaves, a graceful elegance of the swaying bamboo.

    The signature is a poem, ¡°Biting stubbornly onto the green mountain, setting root amidst the cracked rocks, enduring a thousand beatings still strong, facing the wind from any direction.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha  I told you it¡¯s genuine, but you refused to believe me. So, do you believe now?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled contentedly. ¡°I saw it a long time ago that there was another painting beneath the fake one.¡±

    Shocked!

    Amazed!

    Bewildered!

    Cui Feiyan, the ragpicker, Boss Zuo, and Boss Miao, at this moment, all stared blankly at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes frozen in disbelief.

    Next moment, Boss Miao and Boss Zuo frantically leaned over to inspect it closely.

    How did Huang Xiaolong discern this with such precision?

    First¡­ Huang Xiaolong had once chatted and learned painting from Zheng Banqiao in the underworld. Apart from his extraordinary talent, Zheng Banqiao had created a trick to hide a true work, which was known as ¡®painting within a painting¡¯.

    Second¡­ to confirm the authenticity of this painting, Huang Xiaolong silently chanted a perspective spell.

    He had already seen it clearly!

    ¡°Ah !!!!!¡± Suddenly, Boss Miao shrieked, his face flushing red in pure excitement, ¡°Genuine! Genuine! Oh my God! This is Zheng Banqiao¡¯s genuine work! Before¡­ it was a hidden pearl, but now, the treasure has finally seen the light of the day!¡±

    Boss Miao, a man extremely passionate about painting, especially loved the works of masters from Ming and Qing dynasties, particularly those by Zheng Banqiao.

    Although Boss Miao¡¯s house was full of collections, he was always missing the genuine work of Zheng Banqiao!

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t control his excitement. Staring at the bamboo and rock painting, he gently stroked it as if caressing the tender fair skin of his first love!

    ¡°How¡­ How¡­ How did you see through it?¡± Boss Zuo gasped, bloodshot eyes bulging.

    ¡°Hehe  Of course, I can. Some people who sound knowledgeable but are largely ignorant, no matter how they look, they just can¡¯t see it. And you call yourself an expert?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    Boss Zuo had mocked and laughed at Huang Xiaolong several times. Now, Huang Xiaolong was hitting him right where it hurt¡ªserves him right!

    ¡°You! You! You!¡± Boss Zuo was so agitated, frustrated, and regretful, that he was choking on his words, red-faced and flustered.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ You found the original painting just like that¡­ You¡­ you¡¯re incredible¡­utterly incredible¡­¡± Cui Feiyan gazed at Huang Xiaolong with astonishment, her eyes shining with admiration.

    ¡°Feiyan, this is quite simple indeed. One can easily see it,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a casual expression, not showing off at all.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Cui Feiyan admitted defeat, genuinely impressed.

    ¡°Little Huang!¡± Boss Miao, all of a sudden, grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulders, his voice trembling. ¡°This painting¡­can you part with it? I¡­ I genuinely adore it! I¡¯m really, really taken by it! Earlier, I was¡­I was rather rude, I hope you don¡¯t hold it against me, you truly are a maestro! I am short-sighted, truly short-sighted.¡±

    At this moment, Boss Miao felt bitter within.

    Initially, he used to mock Huang Xiaolong along with Boss Zuo.

    But look now¡­what a joke!

    Boss Miao felt that Cui Feiyan was blinded to have accepted such a fool as a friend.

    But, in reality¡ªCui Feiyan truly had a keen eye!

    This unexceptional-looking countryside lad, at least in terms of appraising treasures, was a real master!

    ¡°You want to buy it? Sure, how much are you willing to pay?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Little Huang, I am a friend of President Cui¡¯s, and you are a professional, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. As per the market price. 50 million, what do you think of this price?¡± said Boss Miao earnestly.

    50 million?

    !!!!!!

    God damn!

    He had lucked into a fortune!

    The painting, bought for a mere 30,000, hasn¡¯t even been in his possession long enough to get warm, and in a flip, it¡¯s worth 50 million!

    Psshh

    Boss Zuo puked a mouthful of old blood!

    I¡¯m screwed!

    That money should have been mine!

    If only Boss Zuo had nodded earlier. he could have brought that painting from the ragpicker for just 20,000! That would¡¯ve translated into an outright profit of 49.98 million!

    Boss Zuo was so regretful he could strangle himself!

    Feeling even worse than Boss Zuo was the ragpicker. His inner world had collapsed, crying and wailing as he rolled on the ground. ¡°Such a tragedy! I am¡­ an absolute idiot! I sold the painting for 30,000, I am¡­the biggest fool in this world! I¡­ I actually thought I had made a fortune.¡±

    Slap! Slap! Slap!

    The ragpicker alternately smacked his own face, leaving both cheeks swollen, and his nose bleeding.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. I will sell it to you for 50 million,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Thank you! Little Huang! From the bottom of my heart, thank you! This day couldn¡¯t have been any more joyous! I finally bought a genuine work of my liking! Even if I didn¡¯t eat or drink and spent the entire day admiring this painting, it wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡± Boss Miao was as excited as a kid who had just been given his favorite toy. ¡°Little Huang, do you want it through bank transfer or a cash check?¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, what do you think?¡± Huang Xiaolong, turning his head, asked Cui Feiyan.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Uh?¡± Cui Feiyan was taken aback, answering instinctively, ¡°Check, perhaps.¡±

    Rigth away, Boss Miao retrieved a checkbook from his pocket, and using his Montblanc gold pen, swiftly made out a check for 50 million and handed it over to Huang Xiaolong.

    After seeing the number on it, Huang Xiaolong passed it on to Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Feiyan, you keep it,¡± Huang Xiaolong beamed.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this money, it belongs to you¡­¡± Cui Feiyan stammered in astonishment.

 Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Young Master of the Shu Family (the Fifth Update)

    Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Young Master of the Shu Family (the Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Feiyan, didn¡¯t we agree that I would help you make money? Why are you being so formal? Here, take this, I still need to go make more money.¡± Huang Xiaolong firmly pushed the check into Cui Feiyan¡¯s hand, taking the opportunity to caress her palm, acting a little cheeky.

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s face flushed as she glanced at Huang Xiaolong before pocketing the check. ¡°Little Long, consider this a loan from you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Feiyan, don¡¯t be so distant. What¡¯s this about a loan? It¡¯s harming our relationship.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually, walking out of the store.

    Watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, a hint of sentiment flashed in Cui Feiyan¡¯s beautiful eyes before she quickly followed him.

    ¡®Heh! Little Huang is interesting, a couple of tens of millions, and he didn¡¯t even blink, just gave it to President Cui¡­ Heh, he¡¯s got guts! Capability! Looks like Brother Dong is going to send out wedding invitations for his daughter soon¡­¡¯

    Boss Miao chuckled and carefully rolled up his painting before following them.

    ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯ve earned 50 million. Still lacking 450 million though.¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t pleased about his windfall. Instead, he was already thinking about how to continue earning money.

    Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan, walked together down Antiques Street, with Boss Miao following, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Hahaha, Little Huang, I¡¯ve truly seen it today, your eye for value, it¡¯s top-notch. Little Huang, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, you must help me appraise items.¡±

    Boss Miao was a great lover of antique collecting. Now that he had met an expert like Huang Xiaolong, he naturally wanted to ingratiate himself.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong noncommittally replied.

    At this moment, there was a grating, rumbling noise coming from around the corner.

    It seemed like the sound of a cutting machine.

    It was mixed with the excited shouts of a crowd.

    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Huang Xiaolong wondered aloud.

    ¡°Hahaha  Little Huang, President Cui, have you played jade stone gambling before?¡± Boss Miao asked, smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Cui Feiyan nodded. ¡°But it is said that nine out of ten times, you¡¯d lose instead of win, so I¡¯m not really interested.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong remained quiet, Boss Miao took the initiative to explain. ¡°Jadeite gambling involves buying jadeite stones still covered by skin layers, where it¡¯s impossible to know the quality of the jadeite within without cutting it. If you guess right, you can make a fortune overnight. But most people fail ¨C that¡¯s what they mean by ¡®nine out of ten times, you lose.¡¯¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell just by looking at the exterior. Even with today¡¯s scientific advancements, we still don¡¯t have an instrument that can look through this layer and determine whether the stone inside is a ¡®jade¡¯ or ¡®trash¡¯. Because the trade is very risky and exciting, it¡¯s called gambling. If you win, you make a lot of profit, so this practice has not declined throughout history.¡±

    ¡°In the past 50 years, the biggest betting win was from mainland China, a jewelry merchant bought a jadeite stone for 3.8 million and cut out jadeite worth 1 billion.¡±

    ¡°Goodness 3.8 million to 1 billion? Is that¡­ is that just a ploy?¡± Cui Feiyan was astounded.

    Truthfully, the Cui Group, despite being a large private enterprise in Binhai with broad interests, struggled to achieve a total annual profit of 1 billion.

    ¡°You can make money from jade stone gambling?¡± Huang Xiaolong perked up. ¡°Can you make a lot of it?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Boss Miao coughed a few times, his face a bit embarrassed. ¡°Little Huang, theoretically, you can make money. But more people have gone bankrupt doing it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s take a look over there!¡± All fired up, Huang Xiaolong followed the sound!

    ¡°Still lacking 450 million¡­still lacking 450 million¡­still lacking 450 million¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured as he walked.

    ¡°Err¡­President Cui, why does Little Huang keep repeating ¡®still lacking 450 million¡¯?¡± Boss Miao asked, confused.

    ¡°He¡­he said he wants to help me make 500 million, and he¡¯s still short 450 million¡­¡± Cui Feiyan awkwardly explained. ¡°Oh, he means he wants to help me make 500 million within 24 hours.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Boss Miao was taken aback before laughing. ¡°Little Huang is really good. Not only does he have a keen eye, but he¡¯s also rather humorous.¡±

    Of course, Boss Miao didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong could reliably make money from jade stone gambling.

    On the contrary, he might even lose the tens of millions he made from selling paintings if he got too carried away!

    Appraising treasures is one thing, jade stone gambling is another, the two should not be conflated.

    Many people say that jade stone gambling is a technique that requires a keen eye, experience, and skill, and that they can make judgments based on the outside of the raw stone. However, the cruel reality is, no matter how sharp the eye or experienced the person, they probably have only a 10% chance in jade stone gambling, the rest is all fucking luck!

    Yes! Jade stone gambling is gambling luck! It¡¯s about the thrill of the game!

    Legend has it that when Burmese jade merchants gamble on stones, they dare not be present when the stone is cut. Instead, they burn incense nearby, praying for divine blessing. If there is a lot of clear, bright green inside the cut stone, they could become rich overnight. But if the inside of the stone is just white sand after being cut, they could go bankrupt overnight.

    After a short while, Huang Xiaolong, Cui Feiyan, and Boss Miao turned the corner and arrived in the plaza ahead.

    There, several large trucks were parked, filled with raw jade stones of various sizes. Some jewel merchants or jade stone gamblers were carefully selecting stones. Cutting machines were rumbling, the dust flying up in the plaza.

    The crowd in the plaza was particularly excited, occasionally shouting out. ¡°Green! Green! Green! Green¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ve lost! I¡¯ve gone bust!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s increased!¡±

    ¡°Ah This cut alone cost a whole house.¡±

    This scene was no different from a casino!

    Huang Xiaolong and the others stood in the plaza.

    ¡°Err ¡± Huang Xiaolong looked around, a flash of excitement in his eyes, muttering to himself, ¡®If I just recite the perspective spell, won¡¯t I be able to see whether there¡¯s jadeite inside these stones? Ah gambling like this is too easy, making money is really easy.¡¯

    ¡°Feiyan!¡±

    Just then, an excited voice sounded.

    A handsome, tall young man in his twenties was walking towards them, brimming with confidence and a bright look in his eyes.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Shu Jie ¡± Cui Feiyan sounded surprised.

    ¡°Is¡­is that Young Master Shu¡­¡± Boss Miao¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°Ah, Feiyan, do you know this guy?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked curiously.

    ¡°Little Long, this is Shu Jie, one of the Binhai Four Young Masters, and also a young master of the Shu Family, one of Binhai¡¯s four major families.¡± Cui Feiyan quietly explained.

    ¡°Oh, Gao Tianxiang also claims to be one of Binhai¡¯s Four Young Masters. Seems like this Shu Jie is the same kind.¡± Huang Xiaolong instinctively felt a distaste for these so-called Binhai Four Young Masters, perhaps because of the previous conflict with Gao Tianxiang.

 Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Invitation (6th Update)

    Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Invitation (6th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡®Right, Qinghan is also from the Shu Family, according to age, she should be Shu Jie, one of the so-called Four Young Masters of Binhai¡¯s younger sister¡­ I wonder how Qinghan is doing now.¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, amongst the Four Young Masters of Binhai, Gao Tianxiang is renowned for being arrogant and domineering. As for Shu Jie, he is known to possess some talent,¡± Cui Feiyan patiently explained.

    ¡°The four major families of Binhai; the Shu Family boasts the strongest financial power. Shu Group, its presence in Binhai is immense, even nationally, it holds great influence.¡±

    ¡°Put it this way, Shu Group is the biggest listed company in Binhai, with the highest market value. And the industries that the Shu Family is involved in are very diverse including auction houses, jewelry, real estate, entertainment, catering, online literature¡­¡±

    ¡°Shu Jie, he is the CEO of the Shu Enterprise¡¯s Jewelry Company! It is said that he is a master at gambling with stones and he himself is a master jade carver¡­ In short, he is quite a talented person¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? This is called talented?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    Good God, it¡¯s nothing more than understanding some techniques of gambling with stones, being able to carve some jewelry; that¡¯s nothing special!

    At this point, Shu Jie walked over, his gaze greedily swept over Cui Feiyan¡¯s exquisite figure, projecting a sense of possessiveness.

    Being one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai and the outstanding figure among the Shu Family¡¯s younger generation, Shu Jie had no formal girlfriend, therefore he was considered one of the most eligible bachelors in Binhai.

    Countless ladies from wealthy families, dreamed of marrying him.

    But Shu Jie held his head high, his standards for a life partner, were extremely high!

    Cui Feiyan! He didn¡¯t often see a woman in Binhai who caught his eye!

    In Shu Jie¡¯s eyes, Cui Feiyan¡¯s face was delicate, her skin tender and white, her demeanor noble, her figure was impeccable, and she managed a family business worth billions in market value.

    She barely qualified to be Shu Jie¡¯s woman.

    Of course, not as his main wife, but a concubine would be more appropriate.

    ¡°Mr. Shu, hello,¡± Cui Feiyan politely greeted.

    ¡°Mr. Shu¡­Hello,¡± Boss Miao hardly dared to breathe.

    ¡°Hmm, Mr. Miao, remember to come early to tonight¡¯s charity auction dinner,¡± Shu Jie casually glanced at Boss Miao, a hint of disdain in his eyes. Then, without further ado, his gaze moved back to Cui Feiyan, staring at her stunningly delicate face.

    ¡°Feiyan, I heard your company had some issues.¡± Shu Jie smiled, ¡°Cash flow problems?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Cui Feiyan frowned slightly. ¡°Many thanks for your concern, Mr. Shu. However, this is an internal issue of our company, I believe we will find a solution.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha Feiyan, your confidence is a good thing.¡± Shu Jie laughed, but his eyes held a hint of disdain. ¡°By the way, Feiyan, didn¡¯t you receive an invitation to the charity auction dinner hosted by our Shu Family tonight?¡±

    Hearing these words, Cui Feiyan¡¯s expression cooled a little, she was somewhat displeased.

    The so-called charity auction dinner is a top-tier social gathering in Binhai¡¯s upper crust.

    Hosted by the Shu Family, one of the four major families, it invited the top figures from the business and political circles of Binhai.

    However, Cui Feiyan had not received an invitation!

    Theoretically, as a leading player among Binhai¡¯s private enterprises, the Cui Group should have a representative in attendance.

    However, ever since Cui Dong stepped back from the frontline, Cui Feiyan took over the family business. Despite her early successes, many people still doubted her ability!

    After all, she¡¯s quite young and a woman¡­

    Moreover, the Cui Group encountered significant difficulties while exploring new projects. The capital shortage is quite severe, if the group can¡¯t survive this, it will collapse!

    Therefore, after evaluation, Shu¡¯s Family had not sent an invitation to Cui Feiyan.

    Being a stubborn girl, Cui Feiyan took it as a huge insult and vowed to make Cui Group grow stronger then slap those who looked down on her in the face!

    Today, Shu Jie, right in the face of Cui Feiyan, brought it up; it¡¯s undoubtedly throwing salt on Cui Feiyan¡¯s wound!

    ¡°Mr. Shu, unfortunately, I didn¡¯t receive the invitation.¡± Cui Feiyan was indifferent.

    ¡°Hahahaha  What a pity.¡± Shu Jie pretended to shake his head regretfully: ¡°Feiyan, I have some understanding of the current predicament of your company. If you could attend tonight¡¯s dinner, you could meet many politicians, officials, bankers, wealthy businessmen¡­Perhaps getting you out of this predicament¡­ It¡¯s a shame, it¡¯s a shame¡­ By the way, Feiyan, I have extra invitations¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±

    Between the lines, there was a veiled insinuation!

    There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, Cui Feiyan knew this, so she promptly responded: ¡°Mr. Shu, forget it. Since I was not invited, I will not beg for anything. One should never lose their dignity.¡±

    Truth to be told, Cui Feiyan really wanted to attend the dinner. Not only could it potentially offer a solution to her problem, but it could also benefit the development of the Cui Group significantly.

    However, if she had to fawn over someone or even sacrifice her dignity for an invite, she could not do it!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shu Jie did not expect Cui Feiyan to be so stubborn, his face darkened at once, chuckling coldly: ¡°Feiyan, Binhai is a grand battlefield of fame and fortune. We are surviving in the most top-tier and competitive battlefield¡­ many people are fighting hard, scrambling upwards in pursuit of fame and material gain¡­ Feiyan, are you aware of how many people dream of receiving an invitation from our Shu Family? Well, we are all business people, I¡¯ll give you a chance to become my woman, and provide you with an invitation, I can even help you plug the gap in your cash-flow! When I, Shu Jie make a decision I don¡¯t procrastinate, I¡¯ll give you a five-minute window to consider!¡±

    Shu Jie held his head high, his tone was full of condescension!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft an invitation is worth nothing!¡± Huang Xiaolong finally lost his patience. ¡°Wielding a chicken feather as a token of authority! What charity auction? If you were to invite me, I wouldn¡¯t even care. Feiyan, ignore him. If you really want to attend that dinner, I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Feiyan was confused by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡®Little Long, are you providing me with an invitation to the charity auction hosted by the Shu Family? Do you have an invitation? No! It¡¯s impossible! So, how will you take me there? You must be bragging!¡¯

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s defiant words, Shu Jie gave him a cold glance, when he observed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s outfit, he burst into mocking laughter: ¡°What dream are you selling? You¡¯ll take Feiyan to tonight¡¯s dinner? It seems, our Shu Family didn¡¯t send an invitation to someone like you, did we!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t get any invitation, but I can still go,¡± said Huang Xiaolong earnestly.

 Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Gambling stones with Perspective Spell!

    Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Gambling stones with Perspective Spell!

    Translator: 549690339

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t just making wild guesses.

    Huang Xiaolong had two ways to bring Cui Feiyan to the banquet.

    The first one is simple; give an Invisibility Talisman to each person and they could walk in grandly.

    The second method is to ask others for an invitation.

    Brother Zhao Qi, Chairman Qiu, Chief Xu, Sister Jing¡­ and also Sun Wei!

    Especially Sun Wei, she probably has plenty of invitations in her hands!

    After all, among Binhai¡¯s four greatest families, the Sun Family ranked higher than the Shu Family!

    To put it bluntly, in this world of big fish eating small fish, the Shu Family probably had to, and dared not to, give face to the Sun family!

    ¡°Hahahaha  ¡± Shu Jie burst into loud laughter so much so that he was short of breath. ¡°You? Just you? Hahahahaha  This is too funny, really too funny. Do you know who have been invited to the banquet? You? I reckon you¡¯re from a village¡­ Hahahaha  ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I come from a village. So what? Are you looking down on us villagers?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted in slight anger.

    ¡°Feiyan, how could you associate with such a person? Someone of such a low class is even worse than the lowest in society, like an earthworm in the mud! Plus, it seems like he¡¯s mentally deficient!¡± Shu Jie¡¯s words were sharp and piercing. ¡°Hey, a country bumpkin is a country bumpkin, what are you pretending to be? Think just because you come to the city you are a city person and can talk nonsense¡­ One must have self-awareness. Saying things that should not be said, will bring trouble!¡±

    ¡°Shu Jie, your words are really mean!¡± Cui Feiyan was very upset.

    She knew for sure that Huang Xiaolong was not an ordinary little countryman. His capabilities were even greater than the so-called ¡®Binhai¡¯s Four Young Masters¡¯!

    Besides, listening to Shu Jie¡¯s vulgar insults to Huang Xiaolong, Cui Feiyan felt extremely uncomfortable.

    Even Boss Miao, who was standing on one side, frowned slightly. ¡°Shu Jie¡¯s words are too crude and inappropriate¡±, he thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. How about we make a bet?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. ¡°If tonight, I can take Feiyan to the banquet that you claimed only top-rate people could attend, then you have to apologize to me publicly.¡±

    ¡°Pfff  Hahahaha  Ok! Little peasant, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll take this bet! If you manage to get in, I¡¯ll apologize to you. But¡­ if you¡¯re bragging here, I will have someone mess you up!¡± Shu Jie glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°And I¡¯m warning you, from now on, you better stay away from Feiyan. You¡¯re a country bumpkin, don¡¯t dream of having a taste of swan meat!¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, have you thought about what I told you? If you become my, Shu Jie¡¯s woman, not only will it benefit you, but also your company¡­¡± Shu Jie arrogantly looked at Cui Feiyan, as if he was granting a favor.

    ¡°Enough, Shu Jie, no need to say more.¡± Cui Feiyan shook her head with disgust. ¡°I won¡¯t consider even a single word of what you said.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Cui Feiyan! Good job! You dare to defy me? Hmph! You will regret this in the future! I swear!¡± An aura of brutality appeared on Shu Jie¡¯s face, and then he turned around and left.

    ¡®Damn it, Cui Feiyan! You bitch! You don¡¯t know how to appreciate a favor! Fine! I¡¯ll find a way to make you kneel before me, begging like a bitch!¡¯

    By this time, a crowd had already gathered on one side of the square, chattering excitedly.

    ¡°Feiyan, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t put the matter of attending the dinner in his mind. He knew that he could definitely take Cui Feiyan to it.

    This is such a trivial matter, and yet Shu Jie thinks it¡¯s something big and even uses it to threaten Cui Feiyan. Huang Xiaolong finds it amusing just thinking about it.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Cui Feiyan didn¡¯t say more, and went along with Huang Xiaolong.

    Following them, Boss Miao also came along.

    Turns out that Shu Jie had successfully auctioned off this batch of rough stones.

    This is a very large rough stone in excellent condition, crystal clear. Shu Jie spent a full 70 million to get his hands on it.

    This couldn¡¯t help but make the spectators marvel at Shu Jie¡¯s extravagance.

    Of course, as a major figure in Binhai¡¯s jade industry, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to spend so much unless he was sure to make a profit.

    ¡°Mr. Shu, could you say something about this stone?¡± Some of the jewelers asked, trying to curry favor.

    ¡°Hehehe ¡± Shu Jie chuckled proudly. ¡°Since everyone wants to learn from my experience, I won¡¯t mind sharing a few points.¡±

    As he spoke, the scene fell silent. Everyone pricked up their ears, listening to Shu Jie speak.

    ¡°As you can see, the condition of this rough stone is very good, with a green eggshell, natural form, exudes spiritual energy, has an antique allure, crystal clear and has clear patterns. Look closely, under the sunlight, this rough stone emits a kind of hazy lustre¡­ I assume everyone here in the industry isn¡¯t ignorant. With this kind of green rough stone, the probability of having a green gemstone is extremely high. With my years of experience and my talent in jade industry, the probability of having ¡®Imperial Jade¡¯ in this rough stone is quite large! Rarity makes it precious, Imperial Jade in jadeite has the best color, and highest value. It is also called ¡¯emerald green,¡¯ it is very rare and even more so in the current market. This rough stone cost me 70 million, but I believe that after my own carving and polishing, a masterpiece will definitely get produced. I dare to say, the resulting jewelry would fetch an astronomical price in Binhai¡¯s jewelry market! Bringing billions of profits to my Shu Family¡¯s jewelry business is not impossible at all!¡±

    The professional and authoritative tone of Shu Jie¡¯s speech gave an impression of mastery, making the jewelers around praising him endlessly©¤

    ¡°I agree with Mr. Shu¡¯s statement, this rough stone is definitely a worthwhile gamble!¡±

    ¡°A 100% chance of turning green, can Shu¡¯s words be wrong?¡±

    ¡°This is a top grade rough stone! Look at that color, it¡¯s all natural. Ah¡­ I also wanted this rough stone, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    ¡°By looking at the eggshell lines, it seems likely that it will produce Imperial Jade.¡±

    ¡°Shu Jie is really a remarkable man! Among the younger generation of the Shu family, Shu Jie is definitely the top-quality person! His vision is so sharp, able to easily bring billions of wealth to the family¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This¡­even though I don¡¯t understand, but this stone, it looks pretty and seems to contain some kind of spiritual energy. It seems like Shu Jie has hit the jackpot.¡± Cui Feiyan said softly.

    If a rough stone could bring Shu Jie billions in profit, Cui Feiyan was quite touched.

    She knew that when her company negotiated a relatively large contract, the total amount was only in the billions, but it didn¡¯t mean that it was all pure profit.

    It seems that stone gambling really makes money quickly.

    ¡°Hehehehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled a few times and mouthed a ¡®perspective spell¡¯.

 Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Discovery! (Second Update)

    Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Discovery! (Second Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    A radiant, dazzling glow flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Simultaneously, the high-grade gemstone sitting at Shu Jie¡¯s feet turned translucent as water, allowing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze to penetrate straight into it!

    Huang Xiaolong caught a glimpse!

    And saw it very clearly!

    This so-called top-grade gemstone had only a very thin layer that was green, roughly an inch thick, the rest inside was dull and gray without the slightest hint of luster!

    ¡°Pfft  ¡± Huang Xiaolong put on a big grin. ¡°Whoa, we¡¯re definitely in for a loss if we crack this open! Complete loss! Seventy million, all for this worthless rock.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, how did you know?¡± Cui Feiyan stared blankly.

    ¡°Come on? Little Huang¡­ Shu is a known expert in this field. He wouldn¡¯t risk millions on such slim odds. Besides, this stone indeed looks perfect to me.¡± Even Boss Miao, who was standing by, advocated earnestly.

    Since the place was relatively quiet, everyone, including Shu Jie and onlookers, heard what Huang Xiaolong had said quite clearly!

    Immediate pandemonium resulted!

    ¡°You again?¡± Shu Jie glared at Huang Xiaolong as if he wanted to carve a big chunk of meat from him. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re hell-bent on opposing me today¡­ but it¡¯s a pity, in this setting, you¡¯re not qualified to pass such judgments! You, a country bumpkin dare to question my skills and talent in gambling stones, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous and foolish?¡±

    Shu Jie sneered wickedly. ¡°But of course, there are things you¡¯re better at than me, like¡­ digging dirt, carrying manure, cultivating crops, herding cattle¡­ Uh, in these areas, I must call you a master.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the onlooking jewelers burst into laughter!

    ¡°Get lost! You didn¡¯t even wipe off the mud from your shoes and you dare show up here to gamble!¡±

    ¡°I am dying of laughter, a small farmer challenging Shu¡¯s vision¡­ this is hilarious.¡±

    ¡°These rustic folks are getting more and more ungrateful, thinking they can show off here. I think he¡¯s just a peasant who comes to work in the city. We give him a meal, he accepts; if we don¡¯t, he starves to death.¡±

    ¡°Your mouths stink!¡± Cui Feiyan reflected. These jewelers seemed to be spewing nothing but excrement!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t pay much attention to their contemptuous remarks, because in his eyes, they were just ants. A primeval megabeast had no need to squabble with a bunch of ants. The best way to strike back at them was, after all, with facts!

    ¡°Hehe, ummm¡­ Mr. Shu right? Since you spent so much to buy this stone and have such a keen eye, do you dare reveal it?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°Hahaha! What would I be afraid of?¡± Shu Jie let out a cold laugh, then signaled a few workers. ¡°Open it for me and expect a red packet later.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The workers cautiously brought over cutting machinery. Shu Jie picked up some chalk and drew a line on the gemstone, then instructed the men. ¡°See this? Cut along this line. If there¡¯s green inside, I¡¯ll each give you a $2000 red packet.¡±

    How generous!

    The workers, all smiles, began to reveal the gemstone. They had some experience with identifying gemstones after innumerable attempts.

    Based on their experiences, they knew that although there might not be much to gain from this stone, there was no chance of losing!

    Their $2000 bonus was already in the bag!

    Soon, under the deafening noise of the cutting machinery, the original prize gem was split into two!

    All eyes were peeled on it in nervous suspense.

    Some even shouted in excitement. ¡°Green! Green! Green! Green!¡±

    A cloud of gray dust swirled into the air!

    Revealing!!!!!!

    The gemstone, cut in half, was devoid of any color, green or otherwise!

    Folks in the crowd immediately sympathized. ¡°Oh shoot, it went bust! His gamble failed!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, seventy million sunk with no return¡­¡±

    ¡°I never¡­ I never expected¡­ that rural kid¡¯s jinx worked against us, this time¡­ Shu¡­ Shu miscalculated¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Shu Jie¡¯s pupils constricted, disbelief dripping from his eyes. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, along his charming cheek, and dripped onto the floor.

    Done for, one cut and no green, completely busted!

    Seventy million, just about all gone.

    Of course, seventy million wouldn¡¯t be a huge deal for Shu Jie, but the key issue was the public humiliation. And, it was like being slapped across the face by Huang Xiaolong!

    At this moment, both Cui Feiyan and Boss Miao turned to look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, did you genuinely spot that the stone was worthless or was it a wild guess?¡± Cui Feiyan asked in shock.

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡­ won¡¯t tell you.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled merrily.

    ¡°Damn it! Cut it again! I don¡¯t believe this rotten luck,¡± Shu Jie hollered in exasperation.

    BOOM

    The second cut was made, and the gemstone split into four pieces!

    Still, there was no color nor luster.

    This time, it was completely done for; seventy million vanished in an instant, without even recouping a penny!

    Shu Jie¡¯s face was a hideous sight; it was quite a spectacle to see his face change color like a dye workshop. He trembled visibly from head to toe.

    ¡°Pff  ¡± Cui Feiyan couldn¡¯t help giggling, finding it satisfying. ¡°He got what he deserved for being so cocky. Little Long, you¡¯ve hit Shu Jie hard this time. It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯ve bested him in his own field of expertise.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, what¡¯s so great about it?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed nonchalantly.

    At this time, Boss Miao interrupted. ¡°Little Huang, your eye for stones is remarkable. Such a promising piece and you said without hesitation that no green would come out. Wow, why not choose a few pieces to play with?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Let me have a try. I need to help Feiyan earn some money. We¡¯re still lacking 450 million!¡± Huang Xiaolong walked over towards the trucks loaded with raw stones with full seriousness.

    He under his breath, the mantra of penetration.

    His eyes, like powerful X-rays, analyzed every irregular raw stone. Their inner structures were reflected upon Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retinas.

    However, the majority of these stones had no green inside¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Even those that could turn out green had tiny patches, and the color was not that vibrant.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s said that nine out of ten times, you¡¯d lose. This batch of raw stones is worthless.¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat disheartened.

    It was utterly boring!

    No money to make!

    Just as he was about to leave, a basin-sized, oval stone in a corner suddenly caught Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye!

 Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Betting 50 Million! (Third update)

    Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Betting 50 Million! (Third update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Beneath a few centimeters of its surface, this piece was entirely emerald green!

    Its green color was extremely pleasing!

    ¡®Oh my God! This piece, once the crust is scrubbed off, is entirely jade! Hahahahahaha!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter in his heart!

    However, he controlled his inner joy, keeping a straight face. He quickly strode over, directly picked up the piece as if he was scared it would be stolen!

    Holding the piece in his hand, Huang Xiaolong looked more closely. The surface had very poor color, dull and lusterless, and there weren¡¯t any textures or grains. It was rough and pitted like an orange peel, with a grayish-brown color.

    ¡°Little Huang, have¡­have you picked your piece?¡± Boss Miao asked in surprise. ¡°But Little Huang, this piece¡¯s skin is so plain and colorless, it¡¯s like the leftover scrap that no one wants¡­¡±

    Cui Feiyan laughed out as well. ¡°Little Long, why did you pick the most unremarkable and ugly one?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the real show is yet to come.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mysteriously.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong, like he had found a treasure, cuddled that piece and found the owner of these raw stones. ¡°Boss, how much for this one?¡±

    ¡°This one?¡± The materials owner glanced at the raw stone in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, his eyes clearly mocking. He thought, this country bumpkin really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s what. The piece doesn¡¯t even have a line on it, if it turns out to be green, it¡¯d be against all natural laws!

    ¡°Haha, this raw stone isn¡¯t great and no one has been interested in it, although, it¡¯s not impossible that it would turn out to be green. Young man, I won¡¯t cheat you, for this kind of poor-quality material, it¡¯s a thousand yuan per kilogram. This is a unified price, if you really want it then let¡¯s weigh it now.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Boss, you want a thousand yuan per kilogram for this piece, it looks like an ordinary stone you would find on the roadside. You are really overcharging.¡± Huang Xiaolong said deliberately.

    ¡°Get going, if you can¡¯t afford it don¡¯t stand here talking nonsense.¡± The boss said grumpily.

    ¡°Well¡­ all right then, a thousand yuan per kilogram right? I¡¯ll take it, please weigh it for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong was laughing his head off!

    A worker helped Huang Xiaolong weigh it and casually said. ¡°It¡¯s exactly 8 kilograms, in total, it would be 8000 yuan. Are you going to pay by card or with cash?¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, pay for it.¡± Huang Xiaolong told Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan had some cash in her bag, so she directly took out 8000 yuan and handed it to the worker.

    ¡°Little Long, are you..are you planning to cut the stone now?¡± Cui Feiyan was still not very optimistic about this ¡°ugly piece¡±, able to rise in price.

    Well, it¡¯s just a few thousand yuan. If it¡¯s a loss, so be it, as long as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s happy, that¡¯s all that matters.

    Huang Xiaolong, holding the raw stone in both hands, found a stone cutter and said with a wide grin. ¡°Master, I¡¯d like to trouble you to cut this for me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The worker glanced at the dull material in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, then nodded dullly. ¡°Ok. Put it down.¡±

    ¡°Hick!¡± A vicious, sarcastic voice rang out.

    Suddenly, Shu Jie, leading a group of jewelers, came striding over.

    ¡°Is there a need to cut this kind of scrap?¡± Shu Jie stared at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking smile on his face, his eyes revealing a cruel look.

    Just now, he made a wrong judgment, costing him 70 million. Although Huang Xiaolong said from the beginning that the piece wasn¡¯t good, Shu Jie didn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong knew how to gamble on stones, or that his foresight was so good. He was adamant that Huang Xiaolong was purposely contradicting him, and ended up jinxing him.

    Now, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chosen piece, he affirmed that Huang Xiaolong was a fool!

    The surrounding jewelers also began to chime in¡ª

    ¡°This kind of material is just rubbish, it has no value at all, do you still want to cut it? It¡¯s better to throw it away.¡±

    ¡°Young people are just playful, it¡¯s only a few thousand yuan. It¡¯s no big deal if they want to try their luck.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha a few thousand yuan, maybe, to this country bumpkin coming to town for work, it¡¯s already an astronomical figure.¡±

    ¡°How stupid do you have to be, to pick a raw stone with such poor quality¡­¡±

    Despite facing a public outcry and derision, Huang Xiaolong remained calm and even felt like laughing.

    Huang Xiaolong had already examined this piece, aside from a few centimeters of crust, inside there was genuine jade!

    This is a surefire win, so why the argument?

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong glanced at Shu Jie and those noisy jewelers like they were a bunch of clumsy clowns.

    ¡°Hehe  everything is unknown before it¡¯s cut open.¡± Huang Xiaolong made an innocent smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s full of green.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shu Jie¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°This stone is so dull and gray, like your ugly face. Only a hick like you would take it as a treasure. I can say with my many years of experience in this industry, this piece shall never rise in price!¡±

    ¡°Many years of experience? Hahaha experience sometimes blinds us.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled playfully. ¡°With such rich experience, why did you lose tens of millions from a single cut?¡±

    Pfft

    These words from Huang Xiaolong made Shu Jie spit blood!

    Damn it, this slap really stung!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shu Jie roared. ¡°Fine! Country bumpkin, since you challenge me, are you willing to gamble with me?¡±

    ¡°Ah  really¡­I¡¯ve never seen such a fool¡­what do you want to bet?¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed with exasperation.

    ¡°On this piece, if you bet that the price rises, I¡¯ll lose 10 million to you! But¡­if you lose, you will also lose 10 million to me!¡± Shu Jie smirked. ¡°Dare to gamble or not? Also, this 10 million, you must pay from your own pocket, nobody is allowed to pay for you! If you don¡¯t have 10 million, haha¡­then you must kneel down here, kowtow in public, kowtow until I tell you to stop! Dare to gamble?¡±

    ¡°10 million?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly!

    What he¡¯s really lacking now is money!

    Since this idiot insists on handing over 10 million, it would be rude to refuse!

    ¡°Er¡­10 million? Isn¡¯t that a bit too little? Why don¡¯t we bet more¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled around, revealing a trace of banter. ¡°Let¡¯s make it 50 million, that suits the status of one of the Four Little Rich Kids from Binhai better.¡±

    ¡°50 million?¡± Shu Jie flinched slightly.

    50 million to him, although it¡¯s a small sum, but if he lost that in the blink of an eye, Shu Jie would still feel a littlej pain.

    Cui Feiyan felt slightly anxious too.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    50 million, for Cui Feiyan who is currently facing a large shortfall in funds, is not a small sum.

    But she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Huang Xiaolong had just unexpectedly earned 50 million, which was his own money, even if he lost all, there was no reason for Cui Feiyan to blame him.

    ¡°Shu Dasha, are you backing down?¡± Huang Xiaolong provocatively smiled.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha! Who¡¯s afraid of who? Ridiculous! Why would I, Shu Jie, be afraid of a country bumpkin like you? Let¡¯s bet! 50 million it is! But let me tell you this¡ª¡± Shu Jie¡¯s face hardened, pausing after every word, with unshakeable determination. ¡°If you lose, I won¡¯t even need the money. I¡¯ll take your hands and feet in return! That¡¯s doing you a favor, the hands and feet of a country bumpkin like you would only be worth 50 million¡­¡±

 Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Making a Killing!!!!! (Fourth update)

    Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Making a Killing!!!!! (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Shu Jie had no fear of going all in with Huang Xiaolong. He was highly confident in his own judgment. You could say he was even narcissistically confident!

    His previous mistake was just bad luck. People stumble, horses stumble, everyone makes mistakes from time to time. This couldn¡¯t shake Shu Jie.

    Shu Jie believed that it was impossible for him to make a second mistake!

    Especially with the stone that Huang Xiaolong had chosen. In Shu Jie¡¯s view, it had a hundred percent, even a thousand percent chance of not appreciating in value.

    The two of them were betting so much that it made everyone around them gawk and feel their hairs stand on end.

    ¡°Little Long, perhaps it¡¯s better not to gamble,¡± Cui Feiyan said, a worried look on her face.

    Upon hearing that Shu Jie wanted to sever Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands and feet, she was beside herself with worry and couldn¡¯t keep from murmuring her discouragement.

    ¡°Little Huang, be careful, be very careful not to act rashly,¡± Boss Miao also kindly reminded.

    Seeing the usually icy Cui Feiyan, who never spared a glance for any man, actually showing tender feelings towards Huang Xiaolong, Shu Jie was burning with jealousy. ¡°Stop dawdling! Start cutting the stone!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Remember our stake, 50 million.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shu Jie snorted coldly.

    ¡°How would you like it cut?¡± the somewhat slow witted artisan looked up and asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Start by scraping it, carefully.¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The artisan didn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Ha  scrape? I think it would be quicker to just make a cut, and you¡¯re scraping it? Do you really think there¡¯s jadeite inside?¡± Shu Jie scoffed.

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Shu Jie.

    At this moment, the artisan had started the cutting machine and was expertly sanding down Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stone.

    Everyone around held their breath!

    Countless pairs of eyes were fixed on that ugly grey rock.

    Puff

    Suddenly!

    A cloud of dusty smoke billowed out!

    However, within the dust, there were visible streaks of heart-stopping green. Jadeite green!

    An experienced jeweler immediately began to shout. ¡°There¡¯s green! It¡¯s gone up! It¡¯s appreciated!¡±

    At that shout, even more people from all directions gathered around.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡­ it really turned green¡­¡± Boss Miao was dumbstruck.

    The artisan looked up at Huang Xiaolong and smirked, giving a thumbs up. ¡°Young man, you have an eye for this. I¡¯ve been doing this for years and I¡¯ve never seen anyone as good as you.¡±

    Tch

    The expression on Shu Jie¡¯s face froze!

    He was dumbfounded!

    Absolutely dumbfounded!

    No matter what, he had lost!

    As long as green appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stone, he had lost!

    The cutting machine continued to work, the outer layer of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stone slowly being scraped away.

    When it was doused with water, a luminous piece of jadeite, round and perfectly formed, appeared. It seemed like an orb of jadeite, radiating a brilliant, transparent luster.

    ¡°My God! Ice-type jadeite green! It¡¯s dramatically risen in value! It¡¯s dramatically risen!¡± A jeweler exclaimed.

    Those crowding around, three rows deep, were all exclaiming their surprise. Their eyes were red with envy.

    Generally speaking, the market price of ice-type jadeite is not as high as imperial jade or glass jade. For example, an ice-type jadeite seal usually costs around 80,000 to 120,000.

    But if it¡¯s ice-type jadeite green, then that fetches a hefty price.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was faced with a decision!

    To continue cutting, or not?

    As the saying goes, ¡°scraped rise isn¡¯t a real rise, a cut rise is a true rise.¡±

    That is to say, the green that is scraped might only be a thin layer. If they cut inside, it might be nothing but grey with no green at all.

    ¡°Young man¡­ I suggest, don¡¯t cut anymore, the risk is too high. Take your profits while you can. If the gamble fails, the losses will be catastrophic.¡± The artisan earnestly offered his advice. ¡°Based on my experience, you could sell it as it is now and walk away with several million. If the gamble fails, then you¡¯re only looking at a few tens of thousands.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, young man, don¡¯t cut anymore, just leave it be. I¡¯ll offer 2 million; you just sell me this stone,¡± a jeweler called out.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll offer 3 million. It¡¯s enough. You bought this stone for a few thousand, right? It¡¯s already appreciated several dozen times, you should be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, lad, I¡¯m willing to take the risk for you, 3.5 million, you take the money and leave, isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Now, it¡¯s all about the suspense.

    Continuing the cut could turn millions into thousands, but it could also turn millions into tens of millions!

    The so-called phrase, ¡®one cut can make you rich or poor¡¯, really applies to this situation.

    Many jewelers, even though they¡¯re just spectators, are sweating profusely, constantly wiping their sweat with tissues.

    ¡°Little Huang¡­ someone¡¯s bid up to 3.5 million. If you don¡¯t want to gamble, this price is already quite high. I¡¯m just afraid that this layer of green is too thin and everything will be revealed once you cut it down.¡± Boss Miao said anxiously on the side.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ are we still betting or not?¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face was also full of anxiety.

    This was so suspenseful!

    So damn thrilling!

    ¡°Hehehe a few million is too little¡­umm, Master, please continue to cut for me. Just split it in half from the middle.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    The whole room was tense except for him, the owner of the original stone. He was the only one who was relaxed and seemed to be indifferent to the bet.

    ¡°Hoo  ¡± the jade cutter took a deep breath. ¡°Lad, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Master, let¡¯s get started.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then! Whether it¡¯s a huge increase or decrease will depend on this cut!¡± The jade cutter made a gesture on the rough stone and then operated the cutting machine.

    Whoosh!

    One cut was made!

    Green mist flew!

    You could see that the original stone had been split in two, revealing two flat, smooth cuts.

    And these two cuts were entirely green!

    All green!

    Without a single flaw!

    It gave people a feeling of cool jade, part warm and part cold, the surface looking like ice and water, refreshing and penetrating, with a hint of subtle beauty!

    ¡°Full Green Ice-type Jade!!!!¡± The jade cutter shouted out loud!

    Shu Jie felt like he was about to collapse!

    Today, in his most proficient and proudly dominated field, he was continuously slapped in the face by a simple country lad!

    It hurt, it really hurt bad!

    ¡°Little Long! It skyrocketed! Oh my god! This¡­ this is a miracle!¡± Cui Feiyan was also extremely excited, she directly hugged Huang Xiaolong at the announcement, but then remembering where they were, she quickly let go, her face reddening as she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Exciting, so exciting!

    ¡°It skyrocketed! A record price!¡±

    ¡°My god, such a large piece, how many jewelry pieces can be carved from it? The quality of this jade is just too perfect!¡±

    ¡°With this cut, the price probably increased by tenfold or more, right?¡±

    ¡°This lad¡¯s luck is really against heaven.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s not just luck? The lad has a keen eye. We misjudged, but he, this lad is a hidden expert!¡±

    People tend to be opportunistic, just like these jewelers who had looked down on Huang Xiaolong earlier, but now they were full of praise.

    As for Shu Jie, his face looked gloomy and he seemed a little defeated, being utterly ravaged.

    Then, the jewelers began to bid for this piece of jade.

    Highest bid wins.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In the end, this piece of jade was taken away by a jeweler for a price of 90 million.

    When Huang Xiaolong handed the 90 million cheque to Cui Feiyan, she had an overwhelming feeling of unreality, almost as if she was dreaming.

    From lunch to this moment, which was only a matter of hours, Huang Xiaolong had earned 140 million!

    It has to be said, this was a great miracle!

    A miracle that was absolutely unbelievable!

 Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Master, Disciple Misses You So Much! (5th Update)

    Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Master, Disciple Misses You So Much! (5th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡®My God¡­There¡¯s still some time before tomorrow noon at 12:00, could Little Long really earn 500 million alone and get my company out of this difficulty?¡¯ Cui Feiyan foolishly stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    As for Boss Miao standing next to her, he was already amazed by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°President Cui, this¡­this¡­Little Huang has made 140 million, he still needs 360 million more to reach 500 million¡­¡± Boss Miao said with a dry mouth. ¡°Maybe¡­he might actually¡­ achieve that¡­that goal.¡±

    ¡°You got it wrong, I didn¡¯t make 140 million, I made 190 million,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, grinning.

    Then, he walked directly towards Shu Jie. ¡°Hey, young master Shu, 50 million¡­erm, hand it over.¡±

    ¡°You! You! You have guts!¡± Shu Jie, thinking about his reputation and his audience, of course, could not renege now.

    He tremblingly took out a checkbook, wrote a check for 50 million, gave it directly to Huang Xiaolong, then angrily turned around to leave.

    ¡°Rural bumpkin! I, Shu Jie, swear I will make you pay!¡± After walking a few steps, Shu Jie turned around, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a cold and malicious gaze. ¡°I swear!¡±

    ¡°Pfft You won¡¯t have that opportunity,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually took the check with two fingers, ¡°I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Feiyan. Well, we will meet again at the charity auction tonight. We can chat more then.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shu Jie left with anger.

    Huang Xiaolong handed the check of 50 million to Cui Feiyan. ¡°Feiyan, we¡¯re 310 million short now.¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡± Cui Feiyan nodded numbly. She really had no idea what else to say.

    ¡°Feiyan, let¡¯s go,¡± said Huang Xiaolong. He had already found that there were no more raw gems worth bidding for here, so he quickly led Cui Feiyan away.

    Boss Miao was begging for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat account and phone number, and only left satisfied after getting them.

    It was half past five in the afternoon, around dinner time.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you really came out on top today¡­so, should we go to a nice restaurant for dinner to celebrate, okay?¡± Cui Feiyan asked.

    Cui Feiyan thought of having a romantic candlelight dinner with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Have dinner?¡± Huang Xiaolong hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Feiyan, aren¡¯t we going to that charity banquet for dinner? There must be a lot of delicious food there. It would be a shame to not eat it.¡±

    ¡°Err  ¡± Cui Feiyan was taken aback. ¡°Little Long, are you really taking me to the charity auction banquet? Do you¡­ do you have an invitation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± said Huang Xiaolong shaking his head. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will take you there. What time does the banquet start?¡±

    ¡°It seems¡­it seems to start at half past seven¡­¡± said Cui Feiyan foolishly. ¡°Little Long, how are you going to take me in? Without an invitation, you really can¡¯t get in. Those kinds of banquets, host by the four major families, are very high-profile, extremely strict¡­ they won¡¯t¡­ allow any lapses.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a playful smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s a charity auction banquet, can some items be auctioned off on the spot?¡±

    ¡°They should be,¡± Cui Feiyan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve attended similar banquets before. At the auction, businessmen spend money to buy some items, and this money goes as charity to hope primary schools, orphanages, and mountainous areas.¡±

    ¡°Oh  So, what if I personally want to sell some things?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. However, it depends whether people are interested in what you are selling. Also, the host will take a portion of the price you sell for and donate it to the hope primary school, orphanage, and impoverished mountainous areas,¡± Cui Feiyan answered knowledgeably, ¡°Little Long, do you have stuff to sell?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong heavily nodded.

    He still needed more than half of the money needed to reach 500 million, so Huang Xiaolong had to sell some stuff at the auction.

    Such as talismans, medicinals, and the like.

    Huang Xiaolong believed that if he met someone who knew the goods, his personally drawn talismans and personally refined medicinals could definitely sell for a good price.

    ¡°Alright, Feiyan, you should go home and prepare.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Remember to apply make-up and dress beautifully for the banquet. Pleasure yourself up.¡±

    Thinking that he was soon going to be attending a banquet with the beautiful and charming Cui Feiyan, Huang Xiaolong felt a bit excited.

    ¡®Feiyan is so beautiful. If she dresses up a bit¡­ my God¡­ How beautiful would she be then?¡¯

    ¡°Oh¡­do I look ugly now?¡± Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong unhappily.

    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯ve seen on TV that women who attend grand banquets have to wear decent make-up and low-cut dresses¡­¡± Before he finished talking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze inevitably shifted to the mounds peering from Cui Feiyan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Tsk  You get that from the TV? Okay then, then¡­then I¡¯ll go home and put on some make-up,¡± Cui Feiyan said bashfully after glancing at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Pervert! Don¡¯t look around, it¡¯s not polite to stare!¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha  Then I¡¯ll take my time looking tonight. Tonight I¡¯ll get an eyeful! Hee, hee, hee  ¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Then, Cui Feiyan and Huang Xiaolong, went to Zhou¡¯s shop and she drove away in her Maserati President.

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ll come to pick you up tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong also got into the car.

    Inside the car, Huang Xiaolong took out his phone, opened WeChat, found Sun Wei in his contacts, and directly sent her a voice message:

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, where are you? I need to talk to you!¡±

    Almost as soon as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat voice message was sent, Sun Wei sent one back.

    It was also a voice message:

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m here! I¡¯m at school! Master, what do you need me for? Are you going to pass on some peerless martial arts to me?¡±

    Sun Wei¡¯s voice was exceptionally excited.

    In fact, she had been hoping that Huang Xiaolong would take the initiative to contact her.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong, in her eyes, was a figure with multiple titles in one person ¨C idol, senior, master, superhuman, handsome guy, expert¡­

    Huang Xiaolong: ¡°Are you at school?¡±

    Sun Wei: ¡°Yes, in the cafeteria¡­ Master, Binhai University branch, it¡¯s the place where you saw me in the toilet that time¡­hehehe. Master, why don¡¯t you come over, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner! Whatever master wants to eat!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It seemed that Sun Wei still didn¡¯t know that Huang Xiaolong was also a student at Binhai University.

    Huang Xiaolong had told her before that he was a student there, but she never paid any attention.

    Huang Xiaolong wanted to tease Sun Wei but thought better of it. Damn it, this girl was extremely clingy and had once played the trick of kneeling and not getting up. Once she latched onto him, even though she was one of the Four Golden Flowers of Binhai University, it wouldn¡¯t be fun.

    Huang Xiaolong: ¡°Alright, Sister Bai Hu, I¡¯ll come to the cafeteria to find you soon. Um¡­I need a favor.¡±

    Sun Wei: ¡°Great! Master! I¡¯ll be waiting for you! Why is master being so modest? If master needs me to do something, just order me, I will do it.¡±

 Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Cao Dekui (6th Update)

    Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Cao Dekui (6th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong tucked his cell phone into his pocket and drove straight to Binhai University.

    ¡®Feiyan, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely get the invitation I promised! The charity dinner hosted by the one of the four Great Binhai Families is something they should be honored I¡¯m attending!¡¯

    Binhai City Police Department!

    The Chief¡¯s Office!

    At this moment, a middle-aged man was roaring inside the Chief¡¯s office!

    ¡°Director Zhuo! Arrest that country bumpkin immediately!!!¡± The middle-aged man was filled with a torrent of ferocity, looking like a terrifying ghost, or a wounded beast writhing in pain.

    In his eyes, blood vessels were visible, his eyeballs looked as if they were going to bleed!

    This man was none other than the owner of the largest dog farm in Binhai, a renowned local businessman!

    Father of Cao Huan¡ªCao Dekui!

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Director Zhuo, the head of the Binhai Public Security Bureau, remained calm, his expression unchanging, saying casually, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Cao.¡±

    ¡°Calm down?!!!! Director Zhuo! How¡­ how can I calm down? How can I be calm when the legacy of Cao Family, all of a sudden, is destroyed!¡± Cao Dekui roared repeatedly, ¡°All the fighting dogs, hunting dogs, all dead! All dead! Director Zhuo, do you know how big my loss is? Hundreds of millions! At least hundreds of millions! My life¡¯s work, all gone! Completely gone! Also ¡­ my son! My only child! My treasure, his¡­ his¡­ his manhood has been destroyed! There will be no descendants for me, Cao Dekui! The line of the Cao family is broken!¡±

    Poor Little Long bit off Cao Huan¡¯s manhood.

    Now, Cao Huan was in the hospital being rescued. His life was saved, but¡­ ahem, his manhood was eaten by dogs in the dog farm. In other words, it¡¯s impossible to reattach it.

    From today onwards, Cao Huan is a eunuch.

    Such a tragedy!

    ¡°Director Zhuo! Order the immediate arrest and execution of that country bumpkin! And that Song Yuru! Execute her too! Execute the whole family of that country bumpkin!¡± Cao Dekui had lost his reason, his voice was like a ghost coming from hell, making people shiver.

    His feud with Huang Xiaolong had reached the point of life and death!

    At this point, even Director Zhuo became somewhat annoyed. He banged on the table, his voice raising significantly, his aura exploding. ¡°Shut up! Cao Dekui! It¡¯s not your turn to instruct the police on how to handle cases! Who do you think you are? The Secretary? The Mayor? I personally, am very sympathetic with the harm your son has suffered. However, our police are procedural, follow rules, and rely on evidence!¡±

    After this outburst from Director Zhuo, even the furious Cao Dekui had to rein in his temper.

    Director Zhuo is the head of the Binhai municipal public security system, and he also serves as Secretary for Political and Legal Affairs, and is a member of the Standing Committee of the Municipal Party Committee!

    Since ancient times, it¡¯s not wise for citizens to fight against officials. You, a dog breeder, no matter how rich, are no match for a Standing Committee member of the Municipal Party committee, right?

    Isn¡¯t this just courting death?

    Besides, his dog farm was now completely ruined.

    ¡°Then¡­then¡­ Director Zhuo, how¡­ how are you, your police, planning to handle this¡­¡± Cao Dekui asked in a vicious voice.

    ¡°We have watched the surveillance video from the dog farm in its entirety. Indeed, we didn¡¯t see the rural kid attacking your son. As a matter of fact, your son threatened the rural kid¡¯s life, drove him to the hunting ground, and had dogs bite him. The dogs at your farm fatally bit each other. Your son¡¯s, ahem, manhood, was also bitten off by a dog.¡±

    Director Zhuo elaborated in a leisurely tone.

    ¡°In other words, my dog farm is gone, my son is ruined, the Cao family is without heir¡­ and the country bumpkin gets away unscathed?¡± Cao Dekui clenched his teeth tightly, bit his gums to the point of bleeding, ¡°Director Zhuo¡­you¡­you all¡­you all are too corrupted!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Director Zhuo suddenly stood up, ¡°Get out of my office now! Our police handle cases based on evidence! At present, there is no evidence to indicate that the rural kid injured your son! Do you expect us to arrest people indiscriminately, force them to confess?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha Fine! Fine! Since the police won¡¯t do anything, then I, myself, will avenge my son! I¡¯ll do it my way!!!!¡± Cao Dekui¡¯s eyes flashed with a streak of almost sadistic light, he stood up, and left the director¡¯s office.

    After Cao Dekui had left, Director Zhuo sneered, took out his cell phone, and dialed a number.

    In an instant, Director Zhuo changed his demeanor as smoothly as changing a mask in Sichuan Opera, his face becoming somewhat respectful.

    He got through the call.

    ¡°Miss Lin¡­ I¡¯ve sent Cao Dekui away. He still wants to frame that Huang Xiaolong. I told him, we police handle cases based on evidence.¡±

    From the other end of the line, a feminine, mature, and pleasant female voice was heard. ¡°Director Zhuo, thank you for handling this. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal later.¡±

    It was the voice of Lin Jing!

    ¡°Hahaha, good, good, Miss Lin, you¡¯re busy. We¡¯ll talk more about this at the charity dinner tonight, hahaha  I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Director Zhuo quickly ended the call, all smiles.

    ¡°Heh heh, Cao Dekui, accept your fate. Your son offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have¡­ heh heh, even if it¡¯s a lump of shit, you¡¯ll just have to pinch your nose and swallow it¡­¡± Director Zhuo squinted his eyes. ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡­ heh, from now on in Binhai, this guy can walk around arrogantly. Miss Lin has spoken, with her around, no one is allowed to touch a hair on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head¡­¡±

    Binhai University branch campus.

    Huang Xiaolong parked his car, checked the time, it was already 6:20.

    ¡°Ah  The charity dinner is in just over an hour, I need to hurry.¡± Huang Xiaolong rushed to the school cafeteria anxiously.

    The cafeteria at Binhai University is very large, with three levels.

    The counters on the first floor serve ordinary students with large pots of food, which is economical and affordable.

    The food on the second floor is of a higher quality, and the decor is very trendy. Generally speaking, a dish here is between 50 300 yuan. Those who have slightly better family conditions, or school teachers and leaders, usually dine on this floor.

    The third floor of the cafeteria is not simple! This floor houses various high-end restaurants! There are even chain restaurants of well-known domestic and foreign brands!

    This third floor is very expensive, but also extremely delicious. The main diners here are the university¡¯s rich students.

    Sun Wei had told Huang Xiaolong that she was on the third floor of the cafeteria.

    Huang Xiaolong ran into the cafeteria and went straight to the third floor!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Third floor of the cafeteria!

    This location indeed emanated a quiet, elegant, and high-class ambiance!

    Many foreign students gathered here, enjoying their hometown dishes or sipping coffee, casually chatting.

    Sun Wei was sitting on a real leather sofa in the rest area, her eyes filled with eager anticipation, and a bit of nervousness.

    At this moment, her heart was beating very fast, as if a girl who just started to fall in love, going on her first date with the guy she loves!

 Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Chapter 188: The Flower Protector

    Chapter 188: Chapter 188: The Flower Protector

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡®Ah My master is coming! I haven¡¯t seen master for several days, I¡­ I really miss him. My grandfather said that no matter what the master demands, we, the Sun family, must oblige¡­ Master really has a huge reputation, even my grandfather addresses him as his senior¡­¡¯

    Actually, deep down, Sun Wei¡¯s affection for Huang Xiaolong was not only admiration, but also some other feelings¡­

    Perhaps, she had not been aware of it herself.

    Today, Sun Wei was makeup-free as she always had been. She did not really like wearing makeup and even when she did, she only lightly drew her eyebrows and applied some lipstick.

    But even with no makeup on, Sun Wei was still naturally beautiful, stunningly so.

    Coming from a wealthy family and having practiced martial arts since she was little, Sun Wei had a rather arrogant demeanor. When she looked at people, she often raised her head slightly, which made it hard for others to look her straight in the eye.

    Among the Binhai University¡¯s four beauties, Sun Wei had the least suitors.

    It was not that she was less popular than the other three, but¡­ she had taught some ill-mannered suitors a good lesson!

    Once she kicked a persistent rich second generation guy right out of the door, and he had to lie in the hospital for a whole month.

    Sun Wei was a rose with thorns!

    Only to be admired from afar, never to be frivolously touched!

    Today, Sun Wei exceptionally wore a light-colored dress¡­

    Her pink and unadorned cheeks were as blooming as peach blossoms in March¡­

    Her large eyes sparkled¡­

    Between her brows, she exuded a realm of extreme classical beauty and a grand, elegant spirit.

    So beautiful! Truly beautiful!

    ¡°Sun Wei¡­¡± A boy, full of admiration stood in front of Sun Wei. He didn¡¯t dare to sit, stammering to Sun Wei.

    This young man was none other than¨D¨DZhu Ting!

    The famous genius of Binhai University!

    The gifted and talented person who encompassed all kinds of halos!

    The potential candidate who could directly work for the city committee after graduation!

    The class president of the Chinese department, freshman Year 3!

    Zhu Ting!

    He¡­ he was the one who had a verbal confrontation with Huang Xiaolong in the classroom yesterday and was eventually humiliated by Huang Xiaolong and had to crawl out of the classroom!

    All along, Sun Wei had been the goddess of Zhu Ting!

    His love for Sun Wei and his tireless pursuit of her were no secret at Binhai University.

    But, Sun Wei completely had no feelings for Zhu Ting.

    Indeed, Zhu Ting was very talented and capable with good future potential, but for a princess like Sun Wei, who was brought up in a wealthy family, even if Zhu Ting were to strive wholeheartedly throughout his life, perhaps he could still not reach a position where Sun Wei would seriously look at him!

    Society was just so cruel!

    Sometimes, the gap between a humble background and a wealthy family could not be shortened by how hard one tried!

    However, Sun Wei had sympathized with Zhu Ting, who came from a cold background and managed to reach his current situation, which was not easy. Therefore, she did not openly reject his pursuit.

    This fact somehow led Zhu Ting to misunderstand! He thought he deserved and had the capacity to win the heart of Sun Wei, the thorny rose and lofty flower!

    ¡°Sun Wei, this month my novel on the website won the first place in the monthly ticket ranking, which is a great honor, and I also received a prize of 80,000 yuan.¡± Zhu Ting was selling himself enthusiastically in front of Sun Wei like a salesperson. ¡°Hehe, let me tell you a good news! The film and television rights and the game rights of my book have been sold!¡±

    Zhu Ting¡¯s face flushed with excitement, and he waved his fists proudly!

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sun Wei raised her delicate eyebrows slightly. ¡°Congratulations.¡±

    ¡°Sun Wei! I have signed a contract with a film and television company for my next book! Once it¡¯s published, they will pay me an advance of 1 million yuan! Moreover, the preparations for the web drama will be in full swing!¡± Zhu Ting was extremely excited. ¡°I¡­I plan¡­plan to create a perfect female protagonist based on you in my next book! Sun Wei, is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want. But you better not use my real name.¡± Sun Wei responded somewhat impatiently.

    Undoubtedly, as a college student, the achievements Zhu Ting had made were enough to be surprising, even using the phrase that he has brought honor to his ancestors would not be excessive.

    But in Sun Wei¡¯s eyes, these¡­ were really trivial.

    A million yuan advance payment?

    What¡¯s that? Something worth showing off?

    ¡®These mundane matters of yours have nothing to do with me, why are you telling me all these?¡¯ Sun Wei was already somewhat repulsed by Zhu Ting.

    Just at this moment!

    Thump, thump, thump  thump, thump, thump

    Footsteps rang out, it was Huang Xiaolong running directly to the third floor of the cafeteria!

    In an instant, many eyes turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    Remember, this was the highest-priced area in the cafeteria, not much cheaper than some high-end restaurants outside.

    Those who could afford to dine here were either rich kids or professors and lecturers with high salaries and senior titles.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong, who had rushed up here, was somewhat eye-catching!

    Just looking at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s outfit, he seemed like a laborer dressed shabbily. Such persons should dine on the first floor of the cafeteria. Coming to the third floor really seemed out of place, incompatible.

    So much so that many rich young boys dining here were looking at Huang Xiaolong with astonishment, confusion, surprise, and even disdain, contempt, and disgust.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhu Ting also saw Huang Xiaolong.

    Damn it, the moment Zhu Ting saw him, his whole face darkened!

    As a genius, a class president, and one who was favored and adored, he was humiliated by this country bumpkin in front of all his classmates just yesterday! He had to crawl out of the classroom in such a miserable condition!

    You could say that Zhu Ting was already filled with hate for Huang Xiaolong!

    Today, bumping into each other in the cafeteria, Zhu Ting¡¯s eyes were bloodshot!

    The moment Sun Wei saw Huang Xiaolong, her beautiful eyes lit up. She got up right away, ready to wave at Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Zhu Ting saw Sun Wei standing up and thought that she was going to leave because a countryman had broken into the cafeteria and spoiled their meal.

    ¡°Sun Wei, don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Zhu Ting volunteered. ¡°Give me a minute, I¡¯ll chase away the annoying country boy!¡±

    ¡°What?¡­What did you say?¡± Hearing this, Sun Wei¡¯s eyebrows jumped. She shot a cold glare at Zhu Ting.

    ¡°Sun Wei, I know that your mood for dining has been ruined by this rural peasant¡­Sure, such a dirty guy, poking around here is indeed polluting the environment! I¡¯ll go now, don¡¯t worry, just a minute!¡± Zhu Ting nodded at Sun Wei, then like a guardian of flowers, he directly turned and rushed to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zhu Ting scolded in a cold voice.

 Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Dear!

    Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Dear!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Huh? You? The class president?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment, then looked at Zhu Ting¡¯s legs and laughed. ¡°Class president, who did you go to for a massage yesterday? It seems like your legs are fine now. Hehehehe, remember, don¡¯t act so high and mighty or else¡­ hehe.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhu Ting¡¯s face turned completely black. ¡°Yes, I know you are somewhat capable, but I still haven¡¯t settled the score with you about yesterday! You ambushed me! You have committed intentional injury! Do you believe I will call the police? We live in a society with the rule of law, your twisted methods will eventually land you in prison! There are so many people here, I don¡¯t believe you will dare do anything to me!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe You¡¯re quite the talker.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°Yes, we live in a society with the rule of law, I won¡¯t act recklessly. I¡¯m a law-abiding citizen here.¡±

    ¡°I ask you, what are you doing here? Do you even know what type of place this is?¡± Zhu Ting scoffed and laughed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a dining hall?¡± Huang Xiaolong answered indifferently.

    ¡°A dining hall? Yes, this indeed is a dining hall. However, the first floor is where you should be!¡± Zhu Ting mockingly laughed, ¡°The food here on the third floor isn¡¯t something that a poor, rustic student like you can afford! Just look at the people dining here. What class are they? Now look at yourself. I know you have thick skin and some ability, but your status and class can¡¯t allow you to be here! Get lost! I believe no one here would want to see you! Because you will affect everyone¡¯s appetite!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Didn¡¯t you brush your teeth? Why does your mouth stink so much?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a faint smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m pressed for time and not interested in arguing with you. I¡¯m not here to eat, I¡¯m here looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha  Looking for someone? You came here to find someone?¡± Zhu Ting burst into laughter as though he had heard the funniest joke. ¡°Can you come up with a better excuse, please? You came here to find someone? You don¡¯t know that the people who can dine here on the third-floor all possess a certain status? With your social standing, you can make friends with people of such status? Hahahahahaha  Since ancient times dragons never coexist with snakes! I believe everyone here despises you! No one here would even look at you!¡±

    Zhu Ting¡¯s words, so piercing and offensive, echoed magnificently through the hall.

    Many rich young masters and heiresses of the surrounding crowd burst into laughter.

    Some echoed Zhu Ting, while others cheered him on.

    At this moment, Sun Wei had already hurriedly walked over.

    She had heard every word Zhu Ting said to Huang Xiaolong.

    Sun Wei didn¡¯t understand why Zhu Ting was so against Huang Xiaolong.

    But she knew one thing ¨C Zhu Ting was humiliating Huang Xiaolong, showing off to him!

    ¡®Damn it! This piece of trash is showing off in front of my Master! My Master could crush him with a single finger!¡¯

    Sun Wei darkly glared at Zhu Ting, wishing she could charge forward and kick him from the third floor down to the first.

    However¡ª

    ¡®Hang on¡­ If I defend my Master and thoroughly beat up this trash Zhu Ting, I wonder if that would relieve my Master¡¯s anger¡­ That said, if my Master wanted to teach Zhu Ting a lesson, he could easily do so. Doing it on his behalf, he may not be so pleased about. I need to find a way to let my Master show off once, and give Zhu Ting a good slap. I have to make my Master seem cool! I want to make my Master really happy! He might be in a good mood, and teach me some real skills!¡¯

    Plotting rapidly in her heart, Sun Wei prepared her plan!

    The next moment¡ª

    ¡°Darling! You¡¯re here!¡±

    Sun Wei, showing a complete departure from her typically aloof and haughty demeanor, suddenly cooed, then directly threw herself at Huang Xiaolong, holding onto his waist tightly, sweetly resting her head against his chest, ¡°Darling¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­ I missed you so much¡­ I¡¯m really happy and feel so lucky to see you¡­¡±

    Silence!

    The entire third floor of the cafeteria fell quiet!

    Everyone¡¯s faces froze, as if they had seen a ghost!

    What the heck is going on? Sun Wei, the extraordinarily difficult woman ranked among the top four beauties of Binhai University, known for her martial prowess, and independent spirit, was actually¡­ actually throwing herself at some commoner farmer!

    Zhu Ting was even more shocked to the bone!

    Darling?

    His goddess, actually, proactively threw herself onto a common farmer, affectionately calling him, ¡®darling¡¯.

    This was the woman Zhu Ting had been fantasizing about, the woman he would have knelt down to worship her toes for!!

    To be honest, even Huang Xiaolong himself was left dumbfounded by Sun Wei¡¯s sudden move¡­

    ¡®Does Sister Bai Hu have a screw loose? She¡¯s always doing things so dramatically. My God, it scared the hell out of me!¡¯

    Well, but then, the sensation of a warm and soft girl in one¡¯s arms at this moment is rather delightful, and his nose was overwhelmed by Sun Wei¡¯s body scent.

    ¡°I mean ¡­ are you sick or what?¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered. ¡°What do you mean, grabbing onto me as soon as I got up here?¡±

    Bang!!!!!!

    This sentence was like a heavy bomb that stunned everybody on the third floor of the cafeteria!

    The goddess initiated a hug with you, and you blame her?

    Sun Wei originally embraced Huang Xiaolong to make him look good and satisfy his vanity, as well as to please him.

    She had never hugged a man her age before.

    But this hug became problematic.

    Her head leaning against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, she could sense his heart beating incredible strong and persistently, like a drum.

    It almost made Sun Wei¡¯s heart weak.

    Scenes of Huang Xiaolong annihilating the elite of the Eagle Claw gang alone blurred through her mind as if in a kaleidoscope, revealing his mighty aura!

    And Sun Wei¡¯s nostrils were full of the masculine scent emanating from Huang Xiaolong¡­

    Sun Wei was genuinely lost in these feelings, her playacting turned real.

    ¡°Ok¡­ I am sick¡­ I have lovesickness.¡± Sun Wei mumbled. ¡°Missing you so much¡­ I¡¯ve gone crazy¡­¡±

    Pfft   !!!!!

    Zhu Ting felt he was about to suffocate, he could hear his heart shattering!

    How could this be?

    The goddess is seemingly intimate with a simple country boy, with such a lovelorn look!

    This is so unfair!

    ¡°Alright, alright, Sister Bai Hu, I have serious business with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at his phone, the time for the charity dinner was approaching.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong took the initiative to push Sun Wei away.

    Sun Wei clung onto Huang Xiaolong, refusing to let go, showing a shameless face.

    ¡°Unhand me this instant! I really have important things to deal with! Are you deaf?¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little annoyed. ¡°Moreover, with so many people watching, why are you holding me? Do you have any shame?¡±

    Pfft

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A crowd of spectators felt a surge of blood rush to their hearts.

    Well! This is a goddess chasing after a country boy!

    ¡°Oh¡­ then¡­ then we¡¯ll carry on this in a private room¡­¡± finally, Sun Wei reluctantly let go of Huang Xiaolong, held his hand and walked towards a quiet private room.

    When Sun Wei crossed paths with Zhu Ting, her cute face suddenly filled with frost, radiating a murderous aura. ¡°Zhu, better not show up in front of me in the future, otherwise, I will beat you every time I see you! A trash like you, daring to jump around in front of my master¡­ in front of my dear one¡­ clown! Beat it!¡±

    ¡°Wow   !!!¡± Zhu Ting burst into tears, his heart broken into pieces.

 Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Gaining Qualification (Third Update)

    Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Gaining Qualification (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Under the watchful eyes of a large group of wealthy scions on the third floor of the cafeteria, Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei entered a private room.

    A private room tastefully decorated in a delightful, soothing style.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, why always you do such strange things?¡± Huang Xiaolong frown.

    ¡°Master I was just helping you put on a show and slap Zhu Ting in the face, and yet you blame me?¡± Sun Wei said with a pitiful look.

    In fact, a while ago, when Huang Xiaolong was being hugged by Sun Wei, shocked and astonished eyes all around him, it did somewhat satisfy his vanity. It felt rather good. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t blame you. But, from now on, don¡¯t call me Master anymore. I¡¯ve never considered taking on a disciple. Especially at school, it¡¯s strange! Anyway, it¡¯s easy to find me, I also study at Binhai University.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­so everything you said before was true! You¡­you really did come to study?¡± Sun Wei¡¯s eyes sparkled, indeed, studying at the same college as Huang Xiaolong would make a lot of things easier.

    ¡°During this time, neither the Eagle Claw Door nor the Gao Family bothered me, Bai Hu sister, you handled this matter well. You used the power of your Sun Family, didn¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master, my grandfather personally handled it,¡± Sun Wei nodded.

    ¡°I told you not to call me Master!¡± Huang Xiaolong stressed.

    Sun Wei played with her clothes, but didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will copy the missing secret manuscript for your Sun Family,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. ¡°As for you, when I¡¯m in a good mood, I might teach you a few random moves. It depends on whether you can learn.¡±

    It seemed that Sun Wei¡¯s hug and a sweet, coquettish ¡®Dear¡¯ did have an effect¡­

    ¡°Ah!! Thank you Master! Thank you, Master¡­¡± Sun Wei was overjoyed. However, seeing Huang Xiaolong glare at her, she quickly corrected herself. ¡°Thank you, Little Long¡­Little Long¡­ What are you going to teach me? Listening to wind to locate? Sending secret messages? Floating on water with iron palm? Or the powerful Vajra Finger?¡±

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, have you been reading too many novels?¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke hesitantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to teach you. However, I need your help with something today.¡±

    ¡°Mas¡­Oh, Little Long, whatever you need, just ask!¡± Sun Wei was as excited as if she¡¯d been injected with chicken blood.

    Huang Xiaolong sat back, amused. If I asked you to get a room, you would probably agree.

    Unexpectedly, this thought crossed Sun Wei¡¯s mind too. If you ask me to get a room¡­ I¡­I¡­I would!

    ¡°Actually it¡¯s nothing big¡­¡±Huang Xiaolong quickly said. ¡°Tonight, isn¡¯t there a charity auction banquet hosted by your four major families?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes, this banquet is hosted by the Shu family.¡± Sun Wei nodded, then asked, ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re not saying that you want to attend the banquet, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want two invitation letters, can you help me find them?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied eagerly.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Sun Wei pulled out her phone and checked the time. ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s less than an hour left. The guests from our Sun Family have probably left for the banquet¡­ I have an invitation here. I wasn¡¯t planning on going. How about I give you my invitation and call my grandfather right away to get another one for you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned. ¡°I heard many people would kill for the chance to go.¡±

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯m not interested.¡± Sun Wei pouted. ¡°I hate social banquets like this!¡±

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong breathed a sigh of relief. Looks like getting two invitations wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    ¡®He he he, now I can make Feiyan happy, and also slap Shu Jie in the face¡­¡±

    Sun Wei worked efficiently, as she had already pulled out her phone and was making a call.

    However¡­

    ¡°Oh no, Little Long¡­ I can¡¯t reach my grandfather¡¯s phone, and¡­ I just found out¡­ each invitation is exclusive, with the recipient¡¯s real name. Which means¡­ even if I give you my invitation¡­you¡­you can¡¯t use it¡­¡± Sun Wei turned pale.

    ¡°What?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone rang.

    He took out his phone and looked at the incoming call display.

    It was from Lin Jing!

    ¡°Sister Jing,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered, a grin on his face.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ did you get into trouble recently?¡± Lin Jing asked softly from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Huang Xiaolong declared his innocence.

    ¡°Heh  So you didn¡¯t get into trouble¡­¡± Lin Jing¡¯s voice had a very feminine touch. ¡°The Cao Family was destroyed by you. Cao Huan is in the hospital fighting for his life. He won¡¯t die, but¡­ he¡¯s castrated. Cao Dekui even went to the city police station to report you today. ¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­Sister Jing, I didn¡¯t do it. Cao Huan was bitten by a dog, I never laid a finger on him.¡± Huang Xiaolong defended himself.

    ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ve taken care of this issue for you. But¡­ try not to be too reckless in the future¡­¡± Lin Jing advised gently.

    ¡°Sister Jing, thank you.¡± Huang Xiaolong felt warm inside. Suddenly, an idea came to mind. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister, could you get me two invitation letters for the charity auction hosted by the Shu Family tonight?¡±

    ¡°You want to go?¡± Lin Jing asked with a laugh.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I want to take a friend with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any invites here.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s voice was very calm.

    ¡°Oh  ¡± Huang Xiaolong was clearly disappointed.

    ¡°He he he  I didn¡¯t finish,¡± Lin Jing burst out laughing. ¡°Little Long, if you want to take a friend, you don¡¯t need an invitation. Just use my private phone number. If anyone tries to stop you, call me on this number.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Sister Jing, really?¡± The sudden reversal filled Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart with joy. ¡°Sister Jing, thank you. I made a bet with someone today that if I couldn¡¯t legitimately attend the banquet, I would have to find another way¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s about time. Hurry up and go,¡± Lin Jing said casually. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Jing, I got it.¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment. ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t be so formal with me either. By the way, in recent years, weren¡¯t there many child abductions in Binhai that haven¡¯t been solved yet?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong mention this, Lin Jing¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Yes, every year in Binhai there are child disappearances, and it¡¯s been happening more frequently over the past two years. Little Long, what are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, you can send some people to Zhou¡¯s Doll Shop, um¡­ third floor. There might be some findings.¡± Huang Xiaolong revealed this piece of info to Lin Jing.

    Master Zhou had already been killed by Huang Xiaolong, his body destroyed without a trace. However, on the third floor of Zhou¡¯s shop, there were still a lot of children¡¯s bodies. This was evidence enough for Lin Jing to solve many missing children cases.

 Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Attending the Banquet (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Attending the Banquet (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, I understand. I¡¯ll send someone to Zhou¡¯s right away,¡± said Lin Jing without hesitation.

    ¡°Alright, Sister Jing, I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully ended the call.

    Sun Wei, sitting to one side, looked at Huang Xiaolong with a puzzled expression. ¡°Sister Jing¡­ Is¡­ Lin Jing from the Lin Family? The captain of the Binhai Public Security Bureau¡¯s Criminal Police Brigade?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sister Bai Hu, you know sister Jing as well?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Of course¡­ of course I know¡­ Lin Jing, the princess of the Lin Family, among the four great families, an openly admired goddess¡­¡± Sun Wei mumbled. As she described Lin Jing, a look of admiration surfaced on her face. ¡°I must say, Lin Jing is¡­ a very special, very accomplished woman. I didn¡¯t expect her to like you so much, but! It¡¯s actually not strange at all! You¡¯re an advanced individual who can summon wind and rain¡­ you¡¯re a Superman!¡±

    That¡¯s true, Huang Xiaolong is now a revered and mysterious ¡°senior¡± to the entire Sun Family, a status that would not be inferior to Lin Jing¡¯s.

    All this while, Huang Xiaolong had not known how powerful and prominent Lin Jing was ¨C now he understood from what Sun Wei had said.

    Just to attend the charity dinner, all it took was one call from Lin Jing¡¯s private phone, invitation wasn¡¯t even required, the power Lin Jing held was clear.

    Even though Huang Xiaolong was slightly shocked, he didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    ¡°Erm¡­Sister Bai Hu, you¡¯re not making sense¡­ I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I am going to attend the dinner now!¡± Running out of time, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to talk further, he turned around to leave.

    ¡°Wait for me¡­ Little Long, I¡¯ll go with you! I¡­ I have an invite too, since you¡¯re going, I¡¯ll accompany you¡­ do you have a female companion? Can I be your female companion? Do you want a companion as beautiful as me?¡± Sun Wei called from behind.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, don¡¯t follow me¡­ I need to pick up my friend¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to reply. ¡°Female companion? I already have one.¡±

    ¡°Ah? So you¡¯re going with a woman to the dinner!¡± Sun Wei stomped her foot, feeling a bit sour in her heart.

    Huang Xiaolong rushed out of school, got into his car, and started to called Cui Feiyan while he fastened his seatbelt.

    The call went through.

    ¡°Feiyan, are you ready?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Did you finish your make-up and change into a beautiful dress?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m dressed and ready.¡± Cui Feiyan replied in an alluring tone. ¡°Little Long, did you really find an invitation?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Feiyan, you needn¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m on my way to pick you up. Rest assured, I will personally escort you in.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed relaxedly.

    ¡°Okay¡­ I won¡¯t drive tonight, you can pick me up now.¡± Cui Feiyan replied, full of anticipation.

    To be honest, as a businesswoman who solely runs a family business, Cui Feiyan had her struggles. Participating in a gathering of this elite circle would undoubtedly offer an incalculable benefit to her company¡¯s future development.

    Cui Feiyan has her principles. She wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to trade her integrity for an opportunity like this. However, if it was an opportunity won by Huang Xiaolong for her, she would certainly cherish it.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status in her eyes rose once again.

    Her emotional reliance on Huang Xiaolong was getting even stronger.

    After ending the call, Huang Xiaolong drove straight to Cui Feiyan¡¯s residential area.

    In no time, Huang Xiaolong pulled up into the district where Cui Feiyan lived.

    From the grand entrance of the residential area, Huang Xiaolong immediately spotted Cui Feiyan!

    Then, Huang Xiaolong was stunned!

    Cui Feiyan changed into a pure white low-cut evening dress stippled with some expensive crystals, casting a dazzling star-like halo in the early evening lights.

    Her flowing black hair made her seem so fairylike¡­

    A long, slender, white neck adorned with a round, white pearl necklace, gave an elegant and dignified look.

    Her carefully made-up face and lightly dusted blush, along with a bit of makeup, emphasized her lively face.

    A deep plunge neckline was seductive.

    The tight fitting evening dress clung to Cui Feiyan¡¯s waist, showing off her slender figure, seemingly delicate enough to break with a grasp.

    Nicely dressed up Cui Feiyan was so radiant and appeared no less divine than a nymph emerging from a painting!

    So much so that, that people nearby were taking their phones out to discreetly take pictures of Cui Feiyan standing quietly there.

    Thoughtfully, such a picture, posted online, would attract many netizens, cause a sensation, and might even make her an internet sensation.

    Huang Xiaolong wound down his car window and waved at Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan signaled Huang Xiaolong to stay in the car and she jogged up to him, opening the car door.

    ¡°My goodness! A BYD F3? It¡¯s too awesome! The goddess standing at the entrance of the residential area just got into a black car!¡± a pedestrian exclaimed in astonishment.

    When Cui Feiyan got in the car, a delicate scent permeated towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong turned his head to look at Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Um¡­ Little dragon¡­ why¡­ why are you looking at me? Start driving quickly, the charity auction dinner is about to start!¡± Cui Feiyan shyly said.

    She could feel Huang Xiaolong covertly looking at her.

    To her surprise, instead of feeling angry, she was slightly pleased.

    ¡°Feiyan, you¡¯re really beautiful today!¡± Huang Xiaolong said amazed.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ I was ugly before.¡± Cui Feiyan smiled playfully.

    A woman loves to dress up for someone she likes. Hearing Huang Xiaolong praising her, Cui Feiyan felt so sweet she was almost sickly sweet!

    ¡°Feiyan, you¡¯ve always been beautiful, but today you¡¯re exceptionally beautiful. The white dress, wow! You look like an angel¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong admitted from his heart.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft  Little dragon, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a way with women.¡± Cui Feiyan laughingly said. ¡°By the way, did you really get the invite? Can I see it?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Feiyan, you should be rest assured. Tonight we can openly attend the banquet. Alright, it¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s get going.¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped on the accelerator, and the BYD F3 speeded off like an arrow leaving a bow.

    The grand charity auction dinner was held at one of the Shu Family¡¯s five-star hotels, which is also arguably Binhai¡¯s most upscale five-star hotel, even more upscale than Hong Quantao¡¯s Imperial Hotel.

    ¡°Hoo  ¡± Nervous about attending the dinner hosted by the four major families, Cui Feiyan rolled down the car window, took a deep breath, and looked at the dazzling Binhai night view bathed in the sunset.

    ¡°Feiyan, I might even help you make 5 billion at this dinner,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, grinning.

 Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Young Master of Sun Family (Part Five)

    Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Young Master of Sun Family (Part Five)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Cui Feiyan took her gaze back from the car window, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a hint of affection, ¡°Little Long, you¡¯ve really helped me a lot this time.¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, please don¡¯t be polite with me. These are all just trivial matters.¡± Huang Xiaolong drove while chatting and laughing with Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Perhaps these matters seem insignificant to you, but for me, they are tremendously important.¡± Cui Feiyan said seriously, then she smiled, ¡°Little Long, you should have changed your clothes today.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Feiyan, we ran out of time.¡± Huang Xiaolong was a bit helpless. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter what I wear. Because just going to a banquet like this gives them face.¡±

    ¡°Pfft  Little Long, you¡¯re quite full of yourself.¡± Cui Feiyan laughed irresistibly.

    ¡°Feiyan, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Cui Feiyan, ¡°Their honor is having me in attendance.¡±

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was not exaggerating. As a ghost envoy and controller of hell, participating in a banquet hosted by mortals was an immense honor for them, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Alright, alright, Little Long, you¡¯re great. Your attendance at this charity auction banquet is indeed giving the four major families face.¡± Cui Feiyan giggled elegantly. However, her face quickly darkened, and worry crossed her features, ¡°Little Long, the Gao Family will also attend¡­ you¡­ you have a conflict with them, won¡¯t it¡­ won¡¯t it be inconvenient¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha Feiyan, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. As long as the Gao Family doesn¡¯t provoke me, we will be fine¡­ But if they do not know better¡­ Heh ¡± A devilish color flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong drove the car to the venue of the banquet ¨C ¡°Shu¡¯s Grand Hotel¡±

    They got out of the car.

    At this time, night had quietly fallen, and the entire Binhai was mesmerizingly beautiful, brightly glittering, suffused with flattering lights and warm atmosphere.

    The Shu¡¯s Grand Hotel was even more majestic. The exterior walls were all made of white marble, extremely grand, and the entrance even looked like an ancient royal palace!

    ¡°Wow  This hotel is so high-class¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was dazzled.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go in.¡± Cui Feiyan thought for a while, suddenly reached out her delicate hand, took the initiative to hold Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, and leaned her body slightly against him.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled.

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s alluring yet somewhat arrogant face turned slightly red. Her eyes sparkled more than ever, full of charm, and said softly, ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. The banquet tonight is of a high standard, I¡­ I¡¯ll be your date.¡±

    ¡°Great, great! Feiyan, being my date makes me very happy.¡± Huang Xiaolong was elated. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Feiyan, let¡¯s go in quickly!¡±

    Just at this moment, a mocking voice came over¨C

    ¡°Oh¡­ Sister Feiyan? How come you¡¯re here? I heard that the Shu Family didn¡¯t send you an invitation¡­ That¡¯s strange, how come you came uninvited? Could it be that your skin is naturally thicker than others?¡±

    This voice came from a woman, sharp and harsh, and her words were extremely unpleasant.

    Hearing this, Cui Feiyan¡¯s face slightly darkened, and she turned around.

    Huang Xiaolong also followed her gaze.

    The speaker was a woman dressed in a black V-neck evening gown, draped with luxurious jewelry all over her body.

    This woman was two or three years older than Cui Feiyan, with a curvaceous figure, seductive looks, and sexy lips. She could be considered a beauty.

    However, compared to Cui Feiyan, she was clearly not as impressive.

    The woman was accompanied by a sturdy man, the man was in his twenties, with handsome features, exuding the aura of arrogance that he could hardly disguise.

    ¡°Feiyan, who¡¯s this woman? Her mouth stinks terribly. Was she born with bad breath?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Little Long, her name is ¡®Liu Yan¡¯. She is the CEO of Liu Group and my business rival.¡± Cui Feiyan introduced in a rapid speech, ¡°She has always been at odds with me, invariably resorting to ridicule whenever we meet¡­ She¡¯s rumoured to have recently attached herself to a scion of the Sun Family. Ah, it¡¯s that male companion of hers, ¡®Sun Feng¡¯.¡±

    Listening to Cui Feiyan¡¯s introduction, Huang Xiaolong took another look at Liu Yan¡¯s companion.

    The man¡¯s demeanor was strong and resilient, muscles at his temples slightly bulged, his hands were calloused. Clearly, he was a martial artist, befitting of a member of the ancient martial arts family, the Sun Family, from Binhai.

    Sun Feng¡¯s gaze was piercing. Whenever he looked people, it felt as if he could see right through them, straight to their soul. Most people would crumble inside under his gaze.

    ¡°¡®Sun Feng¡¯ is also one among the Four Young Masters of Binhai, known for his formidable prowess in martial arts. But in truth, the foundation of Liu Group pales in comparison to my company. Liu Yan has only managed to get the invitation for tonight¡¯s banquet because of her ties with Sun Feng and the Sun family¡±, spoke Cui Feiyan disdainfully.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ The Four Young Masters of Binhai? Gao Tianxiang, Shu Jie, Sun Feng¡­Why are all of them such mediocrities? This guy, Sun Feng, his martial arts might be a bit better than Sister Bai Hu. But, with a little guidance from me, she could easily defeat him. I wonder what the relationship between Sun Feng and Sister Bai Hu is.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Liu Yan glared at Huang Xiaolong angrily. ¡°Did you just say my mouth stinks? Who do you think you are? Given the way you¡¯re dressed, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yan, watch your words!¡± a severe expression fell over Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Pfft  Feiyan, your situation¡¯s going from bad to worse, isn¡¯t it?¡­ I¡¯ve heard that your company¡¯s out of funds; you are on the verge of bankruptcy¡­ Oh, did desperation drive you to take on this pauper as a partner? Hahahaha I¡¯m dying of laughter¡­I get it now! This pauper must be from a rural area, someone displaced due to demolition, right? Hahaha  Feiyan, are you after this little farmer¡¯s relocation compensation? Ah¡­.Feiyan, why degrade yourself? How about this, once your company goes under, you can come work for me, I will pay you a monthly salary of ten thousand! Haha ¡±

    All Liu Yan¡¯s eyes sparkled with malicious Schadenfreude.

    Sun Feng, on the other hand, watched Cui Feiyan calmly.

    ¡°Feiyan, I can¡¯t stand it any more! I¡¯ll teach her a lesson,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, his countenance slightly miffed.

    ¡°Wait  Little Long, don¡¯t be hasty¡­ Let¡¯s ignore her,¡± Cui Feiyan promptly held back Huang Xiaolong.

    Cui Feiyan was aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills; she¡¯d seen him physically punish people with his bare fists.

    Reteach Liu Yan?

    Are you joking?

    He could probably kill Liu Yan with just a punch!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Moreover, Liu Yan¡¯s man, Sun Feng, was not to be underestimated either.

    Cui Feiyan was afraid that if Huang Xiaolong and Sun Feng clashed, Huang Xiaolong would be at a disadvantage.

    As Cui Feiyan sees it, although Huang Xiaolong is indeed formidable, he is always by himself; while behind Sun Feng lay the powerful ancient martial arts family ¨C the Sun Family. Even the disciples of his martial arts academy are accomplished martial artists.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Long. We¡¯ll go inside. Just listen to me today and refrain from doing anything rash,¡± said Cui Feiyan while she literally lugged Huang Xiaolong towards the hotel entrance.

    ¡°Feiyan, you don¡¯t even have an invitation, and you want to get inside?¡± Liu Yan smiled mockingly at Cui Feiyan, then turned to Sun Feng. ¡°Big Brother Feng, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see how she embarrass herself. Oh, and Brother Feng, that little peasant standing beside her insulted me. Later on, you must teach him a lesson for me. How about breaking both his legs?¡±

 Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Butler Shu (Sixth update)

    Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Butler Shu (Sixth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Yanyan¡­ why do we people of such stature need to concern ourselves with a mere commoner?¡± Sun Feng arrogantly questioned.

    ¡°Brother Feng! I want to break his legs. Yes, I want to break his legs!¡± Liu Yan surprisingly whined.

    ¡°Ah  Yanyan, I simply can¡¯t handle you.¡± Sun Feng indulgently looked at Liu Yan, then playfully flicked her nose, ¡°Alright, alright, Yanyan, calm down. Later, I¡¯ll casually call a few martial arts disciples to break that guy¡¯s legs for you. Then, make him kneel and apologize to you. Are you satisfied then? Haha  this insignificant pest is not worth my effort, I wouldn¡¯t even dirty my hands by laying them on him.¡±

    ¡°Brother Feng! You¡¯re so handsome! You have such a manly aura! I¡¯m completely smitten by you!¡± Liu Yan swooned with infatuation.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan had arrived at the entrance of the hotel.

    At the entrance of the hotel, there were some bodyguards dressed in black shirts and several young girls dressed in cheongsam.

    ¡°Hello, please show your invitation letter.¡± One of the girls in a cheongsam greeted them, with a professional and extremely courteous smile on her face.

    ¡°Little Long, please take out the invitation letter.¡± Cui Feiyan told Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Invitation Letter? I don¡¯t have an invitation letter!¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Ah? Little Long¡­ you¡­ you¡­ you¡­ all this while, you¡­ you don¡¯t have an invitation letter?¡± Cui Feiyan seemed a bit flustered.

    ¡°Pfff  Ahahaha  Miss Feiyan, what¡¯s wrong? Just as I thought, you certainly have a thick skin. Despite not having an invitation, you insisted on getting in. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing? Don¡¯t you feel humiliated?¡± Liu Yan walked over, looking at Cui Feiyan with a face full of pleasure.

    All along, Cui Feiyan has been known as the number one goddess in Binhai¡¯s business world, a title that Liu Yan was extremely envious and resentful of. Today, she finally had a chance to directly humiliate Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan blushed heavily, she was indeed utterly embarrassed, she wished she could find a hole and crawl into it.

    What made Cui Feiyan even more shameful was that a group of dignified and well-dressed wealthy folks had already gathered around, pointing here and there, discussing among themselves¡ª

    ¡°This is too absurd, trying to attend the banquet without an invitation, I¡¯ve never seen such shameless people before.¡±

    ¡°This woman is quite pretty, but how can she do something so crazy? Unless she really thinks she can sneak in? She¡¯s too naive.¡±

    ¡°This is the Cui Group¡¯s CEO, Cui Feiyan, known as the most beautiful woman in our Binhai¡¯s business circle, and an aloof female CEO. However, her actions today are indeed a bit disgraceful.¡±

    ¡­

    Cui Feiyan dropped her head in extreme shame.

    But she did not blame Huang Xiaolong, after all, Huang Xiaolong had done so much for her today, it was enough to move her. Even if Huang Xiaolong deceived her, she still believed that Huang Xiaolong had good intentions; he just wanted to help her attend the banquet.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± Cui Feiyan held onto Huang Xiaolong, wanting to flee the scene.

    ¡°Feiyan, why should we leave?¡± Huang Xiaolong forcefully pulled Cui Feiyan back. ¡°I told you, I will let you enter the banquet with your head held high, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong directly spoke to the cheongsam-dressed girl. ¡°We don¡¯t have an invitation, but I have a phone number, I¡¯ll give it to you guys now¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ sir¡­¡± the cheongsam-dressed young lady looked hesitant. ¡°Sir, the only way to enter the banquet hall is through an invitation letter. There are no alternatives. Please understand our difficult position, okay?¡±

    In the meantime, a few bodyguards moved closer to their side, glancing sternly at Huang Xiaolong, the atmosphere growing tense.

    ¡°Miss Feiyan, stop fooling around¡­ Get out of here, quickly! Don¡¯t delay our entry.¡± Liu Yan looked at Cui Feiyan with a tone of ridicule.

    ¡°Enough of your nonsense!¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently. ¡°Whether we can enter or not is none of your business! You standing here finding joy in our misery is truly boring. If we do manage to enter, won¡¯t your face be smacked hard?¡±

    ¡°A slap in the face? What a fantasy! You two alone can slap me, Liu Yan, in the face?¡± Liu Yan held her head high. ¡°Daydreaming!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t you think you have talked too much?¡± Suddenly, Sun Feng coldly stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°In fact, you are not qualified to talk to Yanyan like this¡­ Maybe, you have some ways to make a proud woman like Cui Feiyan see you differently, even listen to you¡­ But, in front of real power, you, a lowlife, are merely destined to be crushed, annihilated! Get lost, before I become angry!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong bursts out laughing. ¡°Honestly, annihilated? These words are what I want to say to you¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was on the verge of dying from laughter.

    The Sun Family?

    As for the Sun family, Sun Bin¡¯s fist technique was missing dozens of moves, which were filled in by Huang Xiaolong¡­

    The people of the Sun family, who were they to order Huang Xiaolong around?

    To put it simply, the entire Sun family depended on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s charity!

    Yes, that¡¯s right, it was charity!

    Like a beggar, kneeling on the ground, waiting for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s charity!

    ¡°Your mouth really stinks! You are just asking for trouble!¡± Suddenly, a burst of energy erupted from Sun Feng¡¯s body, he stared at Huang Xiaolong, almost as if wanting to kill Huang Xiaolong with his gaze.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ don¡¯t¡­ really¡­ listen to me, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Cui Feiyan hurriedly tried to hold Huang Xiaolong back.

    Because of her, Huang Xiaolong offended the Gao family. Now, clashing with Sun Feng from the Sun family, the root cause was again because of her.

    She really did not want to become a fatal beauty, causing Huang Xiaolong to make enemies around him for her sake.

    Just at this moment¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A voice of an old, authoritative man rang out.

    The voice was very solemn.

    An elderly man in the traditional Tang suit, with white hair and beard, walked out of the hotel entrance.

    The old man was about seventy years old, but his eyes were sharp, carrying the aura of a superior being.

    ¡°Butler Shu.¡±

    ¡°Butler Shu.¡±

    ¡°Butler Shu.¡±

    The hostesses at the entrance, as well as the bodyguards, all respectfully bowed to the old man.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Steward Shu.¡± Even after seeing the old man, Sun Feng also had to suppress his rage and slightly incline his body in respect.

    ¡°Butler Shu, hello.¡± Liu Yan also no longer dared to act presumptuously.

    This old man, is Butler Shu of the Shu Family!

    He was in charge of managing the daily affairs of a large family!

    His position in the Shu family was just below the Family Head!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    If the Shu family is likened to an ancient kingdom, then Butler Shu would be the Prime Minister. His authority is almost only second to the king!

    ¡°Mmm, Young Master Sun, Miss Liu, hello.¡± Butler Shu smiled slightly.

    ¡°Butler Shu, let me tell you, here are two shameless individuals who are trying to enter the banquet hall without an invitation¡­ please chase them away.¡± Liu Yan spoke spitefully.

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Steward Shu nodded gently, then turned his gaze towards Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Feiyan of the Cui company.¡± Butler Shu gave a friendly smile. ¡°However¡­ it seems this time, in our Shu family¡¯s banquet, we indeed did not send an invitation to Miss Feiyan¡­ I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±

 Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Splash of Ink

    Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Splash of Ink

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Butler, the gentleman just said that he would enter with a phone number as a pass¡­¡± said the lady in a cheongsam assigned as a greeter, speaking softly.

    ¡°Oh? A phone number?¡± Butler Shu turned to look at Huang Xiaolong.

    Despite his age, he didn¡¯t show any disdain due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dressing style.

    ¡°Yes, I have a private number here.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out his phone, opened his contacts, and found Lin Jing¡¯s private number.

    The number Lin Jing had given Huang Xiaolong was her personal one, and only very few in Binhai knew this number.

    Those who knew Lin Jing¡¯s personal number were certainly among the highest echelons in Binhai.

    ¡°This!¡± Butler Shu¡¯s pupils contracted as he saw the number.

    Two seconds later, Butler Shu¡¯s expression returned to normal and he nodded. ¡°Please enter the banquet hall. I represent the Shu family in welcoming you to attend tonight¡¯s charity auction dinner. I hope you will have a pleasant experience.¡±

    Butler Shu even made an inviting gesture directly to Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was dumbfounded! It felt like she was in a dream!

    Huang Xiaolong really did take her into the banquet hall with a head-held-high attitude!

    Now, she could truly take part in tonight¡¯s grand banquet!

    Huang Xiaolong smiled cheerfully as he pocketed his phone, thinking to himself that Sister Jing¡¯s influence was indeed useful!

    Sun Feng and Liu Yan were in a state of shock.

    ¡°Butler Shu! They don¡¯t have invitations! You can¡¯t let them in!¡± Liu Yan was almost frantic.

    ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t panic.¡± Sun Feng quickly pulled Liu Yan aside. From the change in Butler Shu¡¯s facial expression just now, he had figured out something!

    ¡°Well, Miss Liu, don¡¯t worry about these things. Excuse me.¡± After saying this, Butler Shu nodded cordially to Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan before turning around to return to the hotel¡¯s banquet hall.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, I told you, you¡¯ll be slapped in the face.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and joked at Liu Yan.

    ¡°You! You¡­ don¡¯t get smug!¡± Liu Yan¡¯s pretty face was filled with malice. Her eyes were brewing up some sinister plan.

    Upon entering the banquet hall, they had to sign in.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong main purpose was to accompany Cui Feiyan. Therefore, he let Cui Feiyan handle the signing.

    Huang Xiaolong was standing at a distance, waiting for Cui Feiyan to sign in.

    The signing area. The signing was done using a writing brush.

    Cui Feiyan dipped the brush in ink and began writing her name on the register.

    At this moment, Liu Yan quietly came closer, an evil glint in her eyes.

    The next instant!

    Liu Yan suddenly grabbed a bottle of ink from the signing table and splashed it on Cui Feiyan¡¯s back!

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing!¡± Cui Feiyan abruptly dodged to the side, but the back of her white dress was already stained with a significant stain of black ink, very noticeable.

    ¡°Oops! I¡¯m sorry! Feiyan, I¡¯m really sorry, I accidentally splashed it on you¡­ Ah¡­ my hands have been twitching inexplicably recently¡­ sigh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Feiyan, don¡¯t be mad¡­¡± Liu Yan looked at Cui Feiyan with vicious eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Cui Feiyan was so furious that she stomped her feet.

    Her dress was white, and with the black ink stain, it was very eye-catching. It completely ruined her dress.

    To attend such an important banquet wearing a dress stained with ink would indeed make her a laughingstock among the high society of Binhai! It would be a huge joke!

    Also, the banquet would begin in less than ten minutes. It was too late for Cui Feiyan to change her dress now.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong was furious and immediately rushed up, intending to teach Liu Yan a lesson.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Sun Feng stepped forward to protect Liu Yan and coldly said, ¡°Hey, country bumpkin, you want to lay a hand on my woman? Scram! No matter what background you have, I don¡¯t care if I have to cripple you right here!¡±

    ¡°Touch your woman? Hahaha  Today, I¡¯ll beat both of you!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes also flashed a murderous intent.

    ¡°Little Long, first¡­ let¡¯s not deal with them¡­ what should I do with this dress now?¡± Cui Feiyan grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, her eyes filling with tears.

    Her participation in this banquet had come with a lot of hardship.

    Unexpectedly, her dress was ruined before she even entered the banquet hall, which really made her feel dispirited.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Feiyan, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a small problem. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Huang Xiaolong cast a cold look at Liu Yan and Sun Feng, then turned to look at Cui Feiyan¡¯s dress, his eyes revealing a touch of ruthlessness. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry, Feiyan, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Yanyan, let¡¯s go in.¡± Sun Feng sneered and, putting his arm around Liu Yan¡¯s waist, walked grandly into the banquet hall.

    ¡°Hehehehe Did you really think you could attend the banquet? I want to make you a laughingstock!¡± Liu Yan left behind a string of venomous laughter.

    As Sun Feng and Liu Yan departed with a triumphant air, Cui Feiyan was left in tears.

    At this point, Cui Feiyan was utterly despondent.

    ¡°Forget it¡­ Little Long¡­¡± The glint of tears shimmered in Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s just leave¡­ I¡­ looking like this¡­ it would be very embarrassing¡­ and there are only a couple of minutes left, the banquet is about to start¡­ it¡¯s too late¡­ it¡¯s all too late¡­¡±

    The ladies hosting the signing area all had regretful expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but hold the pitiful Cui Feiyan a bit, then grinned. ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t cry, you look silly. Don¡¯t panic over such a small thing¡­ Listen, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let you go in half-naked.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong turned his eyes and then directly picked up a bottle of ink from the signing table.

    The bodyguards and hosts nearby, as well as Cui Feiyan herself, had no clue what Huang Xiaolong was going to do.

    The next moment¡ª¡ª

    Splat!!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong immediately splashed more ink, staining a few more spots on the back of Cui Feiyan¡¯s white evening dress!

    With this splash, the back of Cui Feiyan¡¯s dress, which originally only had one ink stain, was now dirty all over.

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, what are you doing!¡± Cui Feiyan stamped her feet in frustration.

    The people around were also stunned, looking at Huang Xiaolong with incredulous eyes.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Really?

    Bro, are you kidding me?

    Are you too playful?

    What do you mean by this? Saying that sprinkling more ink will make the dress wearable again? Is this a kind of don¡¯t-care attitude?

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much, hastily picked up the brush on the signing table, his eyes becoming focused and sharp¡­

 Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Turning Decay into Magic

    Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Turning Decay into Magic

    Translator: 549690339

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong picked up the brush and began to trace out lines over the ink blotches on Cui Feiyan¡¯s back.

    His movements were graceful as if he were a master painter, and within a few seconds, the ink blotches on Cui Feiyan¡¯s back turned into a few rocks and sprouts of bamboo!

    Next, dipping the brush into the ink pot, Huang Xiaolong boldly brushed over the back of Cui Feiyan¡¯s skirt with his strokes.

    Bamboo sprouting beside strange rocks, nimble and upright. Bamboo painted on both sides of the rock was swaying in the wind.

    The composition of the picture was well balanced.

    Thrusting brushes rendered bamboo leaves overlapping, the strokes were vigorous and commanding, dark and light inks harmonised well, vivacious clusters of bamboo grew beneath the rocks, airily lively.

    The painting brings out the essence of inked bamboo in an elegant style¡­

    It was indeed a wonderful reproduction of Zheng Banqiao¡¯s Bamboo and Rocks painting!

    In just 2 or 3 minutes, Huang Xiaolong completed this bamboo and rocks painting with divine proficiency!

    The greeters and bodyguards standing nearby were all taken aback as they stared at the back of Cui Feiyan¡¯s skirt.

    At this moment, an exquisite painting took on a life of its own on the back of the skirt. The gentle breeze rustled, causing the skirt to flutter and seemingly bringing the bamboo and stones alive ¨C utterly lifelike.

    The grand soir¨¦e dress, now carried an ancients charm!

    It evoked the style of traditional ethnic clothing, but with a dash of contemporary chic and playful freshness!

    On the slender, exquisite beauty like Cui Feiyan, this kind of dress was simply seamless ¨C an impeccable fit!

    Suddenly, Cui Feiyan seemed to emanate the graceful aura of a Jiangnan girl.

    If she would be holding a traditional oil-paper umbrella, it would be simply beautiful!

    A formal evening gown, initially stained by ink and seemingly beyond rescue, was magically transformed by Huang Xiaolong into an absolutely unique, stylistically beautiful ethnic dress!

    ¡°Gorgeous¡­ Really¡­ It¡¯s so gorgeous¡­ This dress¡­ It¡¯s like a piece of art¡­ So beautiful¡­¡± A hostess in a cheongsam exclaimed dreamily, before looking at Huang Xiaolong with admiration and adoration, ¡°Sir, you¡­ You must be a top Chinese painting master and a top-notch fashion designer¡­¡±.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had mastered the techniques from Zheng Banqiao, the bamboo and rocks painting on Cui Feiyan¡¯s skirt, when compared to the original, had at least ninety percent similarity in terms of brush style and charm.

    One could say that it was indistinguishable from the real one.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ You¡­ What did you do?¡± Cui Feiyan was utterly puzzled, but on seeing the awe-stricken faces of the greeters, an unexpected surge of joy rose within her.

    ¡®Could it be that Little Long really solved this problem for me?¡¯

    ¡°Feiyan, there¡¯s not enough time for explanations now, let¡¯s go into the hall,¡± Huang Xiaolong grabbed Cui Feiyan¡¯s hand and darted towards the banquet hall, ¡°Enjoy the banquet, I¡¯ll take care of that Miss Liu and¡­that Sun Feng.¡±

    The banquet hall!

    It was spectacular!

    Magnificent!

    Walls and ceilings, all made of crystals, radiated a dazzling aura of extravagance, and the floor was made of extremely fine and expensive marble.

    The decor was indeed the best amongst those Binhai¡¯s five-star hotels, intriguing and unique.

    At this time, groups of elegantly dressed men and women had already filled all around the hall.

    These people were all top-notch figures in Binhai¡¯s high society.

    The charity auction had not yet begun, and now was the time for dining and socializing.

    Often at times like these, a few words could land a big contract or a major business deal!

    The cocktail reception was buffet style, and neither Huang Xiaolong nor Cui Feiyan had eaten dinner yet. He swiftly dragged Feiyan and grabbed two plates. He handed one to Feiyan, and they both looked around the space. ¡°Feiyan! They have lobsters over there! They¡¯re delicious! I¡¯ve had it before at the Emperor¡¯s Grand Hotel, it tasted amazing! Come on, let¡¯s go get some lobsters!¡±

    ¡°Hrrf Little Long¡­ you¡¯re always overreacting. Alright, we¡¯ll have the lobsters, but act more elegantly.¡± Feiyan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Nevertheless, her heart, which had been held in suspense, finally began to relax.

    After she entered the banquet hall, no one laughed at her outfit. On the contrary, many women looked at the back of her dress with admiration and envy.

    ¡®I wonder what little Long drew on my back¡­ I¡¯ll ask him to take a picture later.¡¯

    As Feiyan was contemplating this, Huang Xiaolong had already seized a menu and rushed over to a table filled with lobsters, transferring them to his plate.

    He really was lacking in manners.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡±

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was preparing to feast on the lobster, a resentful male voice drifted over.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked up.

    Zhu Ting!

    It turned out to be bloody Zhu Ting again!

    There he was, Zhu Ting, dressed in extremely luxurious clothes. He looked very handsome, but his facial expression was dark enough to drip water.

    His gaze at Huang Xiaolong oozed resentment, suspicion, jealousy¡­

    Just an hour ago, Zhu Ting¡¯s goddess, Sun Wei, had thrown herself at Huang Xiaolong.

    Zhu Ting could barely believe it, he didn¡¯t want to believe it. He even wondered if he had been dreaming.

    By Zhu Ting¡¯s side, there were several well-dressed men and women who were also students at Binhai University. They had deep family backgrounds and were qualified to accompany their elders to such grand events.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ how did you get in here? Do you have an invitation? Impossible! The Shu family would never have invited you! You must have sneaked in! I¡¯m calling security to throw you out! They will break your dog¡¯s legs!¡± Zhu Ting growled dangerously at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Haha I mean, class leader¡­ doesn¡¯t your face hurt?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Do you perhaps have amnesia? Can¡¯t you remember how many times I¡¯ve slapped you? Still instigating? I¡¯m more tired than you. You question my qualifications to attend this banquet; well, what are your qualifications to attend this charity auction evening?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Of course Zhu Ting is qualified.¡± A tall girl standing next to Zhu Ting, with a cold face and a beauty that was seven or eight points deep, said, ¡°Zhu Ting is still a university student with a monthly salary of several hundred thousand, and after graduation he will go to the Municipal Party Committee as a civilian staff member. He will even become the Chief Secretary of our Binhai city. If he doesn¡¯t have qualifications, do you, a country pleb, have any?¡±

    This girl¡¯s father was a bureau chief in Binhai, a member of the officialdom, so she was always seen as an aloof princess, a proud peacock.

    At social gatherings like this, younger people often naturally formed their own circles.

    This girl was naturally trying to curry favor with Zhu Ting. Zhu Ting¡¯s enemies were also her enemies.

    ¡°I heard Weiwei is close to you. I think you must rely on her to blend into this banquet, right? Ha ha   I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve learnt how to live off a woman. But your sweet words may fool Weiwei for a while, but not for a lifetime. One day, she will wake up. Your backgrounds and circles are destined not to match. You are just playing with each other. Also, I advise you, do not try to gain anything from Weiwei, otherwise, the Sun Family will show you who¡¯s boss!¡± The girl talked down to Huang Xiaolong in a reproving tone.

 Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Slapping the Face (Part 1)

    Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Slapping the Face (Part 1)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, do you know them?¡± At this moment, Cui Feiyan walked over calmly and swept a glance at Zhu Ting and others without saying a word.

    Then¡­she hooked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm affectionately!

    ¡°Um  ¡± Seeing this, Zhu Ting¡¯s face froze!

    Objectively speaking, Cui Feiyan¡¯s beauty and figure are no less attractive than the four most beautiful girls at Binhai University. Moreover, her intelligence and maturity can even attract college students like Zhu Ting!

    What Zhu Ting didn¡¯t expect was that this so-called peasant was favored both left and right!

    Not only was Sun Wei throwing herself at him! Even Cui Feiyan, the aloof goddess who always maintains dignity like a princess, was also showing him soft affection!

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­President Cui, hello¡­¡± The girl who had just scolded Huang Xiaolong was blushing at this moment.

    She had met Cui Feiyan several times and knew about Cui Feiyan¡¯s background. She had also heard of her reputation as the first lady in Binhai¡¯s business world.

    Honestly, in front of Cui Feiyan, this girl was also inevitably filled with self-abasement.

    ¡°Heh, little girl, making fun of others isn¡¯t fun. Moreover, you don¡¯t have the right to mock others.¡± Cui Feiyan smirked scornfully, then clung tighter to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go over there. We don¡¯t need to talk any longer with these uncultured people.¡±

    Just at that moment!

    ¡°Little Long! Wow! Little Long, you¡¯re here!¡± A sweet young girl¡¯s voice rang out.

    Then an attractive teenager with a lolita face, wearing princess-style clothing, exquisitely beautiful like a porcelain doll but with a full figure, rushed excitedly towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Shu Qinghan!

    One of the princesses from the Shu Family, one of the four largest families in Binhai!

    One of the four most beautiful girls at Binhai University!

    ¡°Qinghan?¡± Huang Xiaolong had not expected to encounter Shu Qinghan today.

    But the charity banquet was actually organized by the Shu Family, so it was not surprising that Shu Qinghan was around.

    Seeing Shu Qinghan run over, Cui Feiyan knew her place and gently let go of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm and whispered. ¡°Little Long, do you know Miss Shu Qinghan?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I know her. I once helped treat Qinghan¡¯s illness.¡± Huang Xiaolong cracked a smile.

    By this point, Shu Qinghan had already run over and stood in front of Huang Xiaolong. Her big black and white eyes showed a soft expression, like a gentle spring. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve always wanted to invite you to dinner. I didn¡¯t expect to see you tonight. I¡¯m so happy! Little Long, I¡¯m so happy you could come!¡±

    Shu Qinghan¡¯s joy was heartfelt.

    Huang Xiaolong had saved her life!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong, she would have been ridiculed, abandoned, and driven to death by her own family!

    Her ill reputation as an unmarried pregnant woman would have been a disgrace to her family!

    For a girl, especially a pure girl like Shu Qinghan, what¡¯s most important?

    Reputation! A clean reputation!

    You could say that it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s help that allowed Shu Qinghan to clear all the rumors and once again become the carefree, worry-free little princess.

    ¡°This¡­This¡­¡± Seeing Shu Qinghan laugh and talk so intimately with Huang Xiaolong, Zhu Ting was almost about to collapse!

    Why? Why is this happening?

    Song Yuru, Sun Wei, Shu Qinghan!

    Three of the four most beautiful girls in Binhai have a deep relationship with Huang Xiaolong!

    What kind of magic does this peasant boy possess?

    Zhu Ting¡¯s face tingled with humiliation!

    And the girl who had just ridiculed and scolded Huang Xiaolong was even more embarrassed!

    She was indeed narcissistic, but both Cui Feiyan and Shu Qinghan were more than enough to outshine her in every aspect.

    Yet she had been behaving arrogantly, ridiculing Huang Xiaolong, and acting condescendingly. Now recalling it, she felt too idiotic, too foolish, and too overconfident!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Let¡¯s leave¡­¡± The girl quickly raised her head and hurriedly walked away.

    Zhu Ting and the others, like a group of defeated roosters, couldn¡¯t bear to stay there any longer.

    At this moment, Shu Qinghan glanced at Cui Feiyan and then pulled Huang Xiaolong to one side, ¡°Little Long, what¡­ what¡¯s your relation with Cui Feiyan, the one from Cui Group? Last time in the ¡°Golden Grandeur¡± KTV, you¡­ you publicly slapped her, but she didn¡¯t blame you. Today, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re appearing together. Are you two¡­ are you two too close! You¡¯re bullying my sis Yuru!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Qinghan, how could I bully my wife? My wife and I are lovers!¡± Huang Xiaolong defended himself.

    On Cui Feiyan¡¯s side, Liu Yan suddenly appeared like a ghost while her man, Sun Feng, was not with her at the moment.

    ¡°Hehehe  Hehehe  Feiyan, you¡¯re really bold¡­¡± Liu Yan looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face? Just walking in wearing such a dirty dress¡­ I¡¯m embarrassed for you.¡±

    Liu Yan hadn¡¯t noticed the pattern on Cui Feiyan¡¯s back yet and thus thought that Cui Feiyan was wearing the dress that she had ruined.

    ¡°Liu Yan, you¡¯ve gone too far! I advise you not to push it!¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face turned green with anger. However, she was somewhat nervous in her heart.

    After all, she still didn¡¯t know what Huang Xiaolong had done on her back.

    Liu Yan certainly would not let go of Cui Feiyan, and she was planning to continue mocking Cui Feiyan viciously.

    However¡­

    ¡°Teacher Liu, please slow down¡­¡±

    A spirited middle-aged man helped a 70 or 80-year-old elderly man walk towards Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Ah  My God! This¡­This is the Bamboo Stone Picture by Zheng Banqiao! This is so well drawn! From the artistic temperament point of view, it is fundamentally no different from Zheng Banqiao¡¯s authentic works! Perfect! Perfect! I have collected Zheng Banqiao-related paintings, imitated works, and forgeries all my life, but this is the most authentic-looking imitation! The person who drew this must be a master of today! No, his level has surpassed any contemporary master!¡± The old man walked behind Cui Feiyan and spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, Liu Yan recognized who these people were!

    The old man was the president of the Binhai Collection Association, the president of the Antique Authentication Association, the former chairman of the Binhai Culture Federation, the president of the Binhai Writers Association! And the chairman of the Binhai Painters Association! The famous Chinese painting master, with pupils throughout the country!

    Teacher Liu!

    This was definitely a highly respected elder in Binhai!

    It was said that the main Secretary, Secretary Lin, had also studied Chinese painting creation with Teacher Liu for several years!

    And the middle-aged man accompanying Teacher Liu was a big shot too!

    ¡°Chairman of Huatian Clothing Co., Ltd.¡±

    Zeng Huatian!

    Huatian Clothing Co., Ltd. is one of the top three clothing companies in the country and is a leader in this industry!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    There is a saying that goes, ¡°Food, clothing, shelter, and transportation¡­.¡± Zeng Huatian is a tycoon in the ¡°clothing¡± industry!

    Its headquarters was not in Binhai, but in Beijing!

    Several of its clothing brands are extremely popular in China.

    Its clothing has also been sold throughout all of Asia and exported to Europe and America.

    Last year on Forbes¡¯ list of the world¡¯s billionaires, Zeng Huatian ranked among the top twenty with a net worth of 68.7 billion!

 Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Slap in the Face (Part Two)ã€Fourth Updateã€‘

    Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Slap in the Face (Part Two)¡¾Fourth Update¡¿

    Translator: 549690339

    One could say that Zeng Huatian was undoubtedly one of the top tycoons in the country! The only local Binhai consortiums that could hold him down were the four big families.

    ¡°Ah  Teacher Liu, President Zeng, hello, hello.¡± Liu Yan greeted them warmly with a flattering smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh? Who are you?¡± Zeng Huatian didn¡¯t recognize Liu Yan, and he didn¡¯t plan to make her acquaintance either.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Liu, a local Binhai entrepreneur. She¡¯s a capable businesswoman.¡± Teacher Liu introduced her nonchalantly and returned his gaze to Cui Feiyan¡¯s back.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Cui Feiyan turned around. ¡°Teacher Liu, President Zeng, hello.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Little Cui! It¡¯s you!¡± Teacher Liu laughed out loud. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice the painting on your dress. Who did it? It seems like it was painted just now. Quite impressive! One cannot distinguish between the real and the fake! Little Cui, can you introduce this master to me?¡±

    Master?

    Cui Feiyan was taken aback, and immediately glanced at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Liu Yan finally noticed the painting on the back of Cui Feiyan¡¯s dress.

    She was stunned and couldn¡¯t utter a word!

    Moreover, Teacher Liu and President Zeng¡¯s attitudes toward Cui Feiyan were obviously better than hers!

    Liu Yan felt as sour as vinegar!

    ¡°Oh¡­ I painted it.¡± Huang Xiaolong and Shu Qinghan walked over together.

    ¡°Ah! One can never judge a book by its cover! Young man, you must be a master of contemporary Chinese painting!¡± Teacher Liu looked at Huang Xiaolong with excitement and walked up to him, shaking hands with him. ¡°I really admire this painting! It¡¯s perfect! Just perfect! Young man, do visit my humble abode someday. I would love to discuss calligraphy and painting with you, it would be such a joy!¡±

    It was apparent that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s painting skill has won Teacher Liu over!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡¯ve actually painted a picture on my dress.¡± Cui Feiyan finally realized it and her heart was filled with surprise and joy.

    ¡°Teacher Liu, don¡¯t get too excited¡­¡± President Zeng calmed Liu down, then looked at Huang Xiaolong with sparkling eyes. ¡°Young man, and¡­ Little Cui, right? I¡¯m the chairman of Huatian Clothing Limited. You can just call me ¡®Old Zeng.¡¯ I want to discuss a business deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Discuss business?¡± Cui Feiyan was a bit puzzled.

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s company was not involved in the fashion industry. What could she possibly have to discuss with President Zeng?

    Liu Yan looked at Cui Feiyan with jealousy.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, a dress with a Chinese painting on it is breathtaking! Based on my professional experience and expertise in fashion design, I can confidently say that if such a dress were mass-produced, it would become a hit! It would be a nationwide, or even a worldwide bestseller! It would set a trend! My idea is to buy the rights to this dress from you for 20 million. Would you accept this? If you nod your heads, I¡¯ll have my assistant draft a contract immediately and we can sign it right here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Cui Feiyan, having a sharp business mind, immediately said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, take a picture of the dress and show it to me right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out his phone, took a picture of the back of Cui Feiyan¡¯s dress, and handed it to her to see.

    Seeing the picture, Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise and admiration!

    With some excitement, she thought for a few seconds, then said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, can I make the decision?¡±

    ¡°What? Feiyan, why are you asking me this? Do as you please. Don¡¯t ask me. Do whatever you feel like doing,¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Cui Feiyan nodded resolutely.

    She took a deep breath. Reminiscent of a negotiator, her eyes shone with wisdom. ¡°President Zeng, I have some evaluation of the value of this dress. Yes, you¡¯re correct, if mass-produced, it would lead a trend. I do not want the copyright fees. I suggest we establish a partnership instead, with my company owning 30% shares. We could discuss the details of the contract tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­Little Cui, a 30% share, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking a bit much?¡± President Zeng said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Well  President Zeng, I insist on 30% shares. However, you can think about it, there¡¯s no rush to reply to me just yet,¡± Cui Feiyan said with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go over there for a drink,¡± Cui Feiyan winked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Wait  ¡± President Zeng clenched his teeth, ¡°Little Cui, you¡¯re good, ok, I¡¯ll give you the 30% shares. However, I hope we can sign the contract soon. Next month! I want this dress to be available nationwide by next month at the latest!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± Cui Feiyan responded with a grin.

    This contract, which gave Cui Feiyan 30% shares in return for her technical expertise and didn¡¯t require her to invest much money or manpower, was a great deal!

    It also opened up a new project for Cui Feiyan¡¯s company!

    Feiyan could hardly believe that she had just attended the banquet and already negotiated such an enormous contract!

    ¡°Hmph! This is so infuriating!¡± The jealous Liu Yan stormed off.

    She was filled with regret now!

    If she hadn¡¯t plotted against Cui Feiyan, if she hadn¡¯t spilled ink on her dress, this painting wouldn¡¯t exist, and this opportunity for Cui Feiyan and President Zeng to cooperate wouldn¡¯t have come to be!

    ¡°I¡¯m so furious! I¡­ I even ended up being the handmaid of the bride for Cui Feiyan! How detestable!¡± Fuming, Liu Yan quickly turned back around and looked at Huang Xiaolong with rage, ¡°It¡¯s you! You, the country bumpkin, you helped that bitch Cui Feiyan! I¡¯ll have Brother Feng break your goddamn legs! I¡¯ll ruin you!¡±

    President Zeng savored his moment of triumph as he exchanged contact information with Cui Feiyan for further in-depth cooperation tomorrow.

    Teacher Liu on the other hand was pulling on Huang Xiaolong to discuss painting techniques. Every time Huang Xiaolong casually said something, it astonished Teacher Liu, often leaving him astounded with a sudden realization.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s painting skill was derived from the most brilliant masters in Huaxia¡¯s thousands of years of history ¨C Zheng Banqiao, Tang Bohu, Wu Daozi, Dong Qichang¡­

    Therefore, any casual comment from Huang Xiaolong would leave Teacher Liu in awe.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After just a few exchanges, Teacher Liu had already started addressing Huang Xiaolong as his teacher.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t wish to chat with this has-been for long, so he gave him his WeChat contact and excused himself with a few words.

    As the host, Shu Qinghan was busy entertaining the guests.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong got a chance to enjoy the dishes leisurely.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Cui Feiyan stood beside Huang Xiaolong, gazing at him with admiration, ¡°You¡­ you are so talented¡­ I¡¯ll discuss the contract with President Zeng tomorrow¡­ This¡­ this is a very big deal¡­ Little Long, I want to give you that 30% share, okay?¡±

 Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Old Acquaintance Again (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Old Acquaintance Again (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Feiyan, what nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t want any shares¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was still chewing on his dessert, babbling along. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in business¡­ Besides, you¡¯re not an outsider¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider?¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A warm and comfortable feeling spread through her body. She felt light and carefree, as if she was about to fly. ¡°Humph  If you don¡¯t see me as an outsider, what do you see me as?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re my wife,¡± Huang Xiaolong said matter-of-factly.

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s face flushed instantly. This renowned business queen in Binhai, the number one goddess, with her haughty and arrogant temperament, was revealing her shy side¡­ ¡°Xiaolong, you¡¯re shameless! When¡­when¡­ did I ever agree to that? Wife? You¡¯re pretty thick-skinned¡­ At least, at least we need to spend some time together¡­ and then¡­¡±

    Cui Feiyan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Upon reflection, she found herself anticipative rather than resistant.

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t just take advantage¡­ I¡­I will give you the shares¡­¡± she mumbled shyly. ¡°One thing at a time¡­¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Ah!!!! Dr. Xiaolong, you¡¯re here!!¡±

    A high-pitched voice full of excitement rang out.

    Huang Xiaolong knew instantly who it was ¨C

    Chairman Qiu!

    Chairman Qiu of Binhai real estate!

    The poor guy who had been cuckolded by his own son, infertile!

    Huang Xiaolong promised him at the Prince Hotel that he would treat him, restoring his virility and fertility!

    Huang Xiaolong was also looking for Chairman Qiu, he had promised the little girl ¡°Lingling¡±, who had been skinned, to let her be reincarnated in a rich family and become rich and beautiful at birth.

    Chairman Qiu was the top candidate!

    ¡°Ah  Chairman Qiu, hello.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Chairman Qiu, hello.¡± Cui Feiyan quickly greeted politely.

    Chairman Qiu had some ties with Cui Feiyan¡¯s father, Cui Dong.

    ¡°Feiyan niece, you¡¯re here too.¡± Chairman Qiu looked at Huang Xiaolong, then at Cui Feiyan, and gave Huang Xiaolong a knowing look, ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, impressive! My my¡­ my Feiyan niece has high standards, didn¡¯t expect, Xiaolong Won her over¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qiu, you¡­you¡­you¡­ It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Cui Feiyan was both embarrassed and flustered.

    ¡°Hahahahaha  I got it, I got it. I¡¯ll go talk to your father Cui Dong another day, it¡¯s a good thing, a good thing.¡± Chairman Qiu laughed even more ambiguously.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not young anymore, spare the lad some face right?¡± Chairman Qiu brought a female companion with him.

    In her thirties, well maintained, snow-white skin, a kind of intellectual beauty, and extremely beautiful features.

    ¡®Hehe.. Chairman Qiu is so rich, and naturally won¡¯t lack women around him.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    ¡°Ah  Dr. Xiaolong, about that issue of mine¡­¡± Chairman Qiu was eagerly looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    Recently, he has been eyeing a new girlfriend whom he liked in all aspects, and wanted her to bear his children.

    However¡­ time waits for no one, he lacked the vigor necessary for a normal married life, let alone having children.

    Chairman Qiu was anxious!

    He felt desperately helpless!

    Chairman Qiu¡¯s companion knew that he wanted to consult a ¡°miracle¡± doctor to treat his ¡°problem¡±. She blushed slightly, and was utterly amazed when she saw that the doctor, who was highly praised by Chairman Qiu, was a young and frankly far from handsome farmer.

    Furthermore, she had some doubts!

    ¡°Alright, Chairman Qiu, I have something to ask you, too.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°As soon as this charity auction dinner is over, I¡¯ll start treating you right away.¡±

    ¡°Alright alright, Dr. Xiaolong, after hearing your words, I feel relieved!¡± Chairman Qiu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°By the way, Dr. Xiaolong, what do you want to ask me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about you having a baby. I¡¯ll leave it to you, but the first child will be a girl. I¡¯ve already thought of a name for you, it¡¯s ¡®Lingling¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong said directly.

    ¡°A girl? Lingling?¡± Chairman Qiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Great! I actually prefer girls! I love girls! Lingling is a good name! It¡¯s a very elegant name!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough ¡± Chairman Qiu¡¯s companion found the conversation increasingly absurd.

    She could accept that he could cure infertility, but before even starting the treatment, he declared the gender of the first child¡­

    Was he a god?

    Hehe¡­ If he¡¯s not a god, he must be a fraudster!

    ¡°Old Qiu¡­that¡­ the gender of a baby, whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, who can say for sure? Isn¡¯t it up to fate and chance?¡± The woman didn¡¯t directly say that Huang Xiaolong was a fraudster, but her implication was clear.

    ¡°I believe in Dr. Xiaolong!¡± Chairman Qiu was quite stubborn, with an almost fervent believer¡¯s expression on his face.

    ¡°Ha ha ha   Chairman Qiu, this man, is he the ¡®miracle¡¯ doctor that you often mentioned to us?¡± A man with slicked-back hair, sneering, walked up.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Chairman Bai, let me introduce you. This is Dr. Xiaolong.¡± Chairman Qiu enthusiastically said. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong is indeed a true master; he¡¯s the most capable person I¡¯ve ever met!¡±

    ¡°Pfft   Hahahahahaha  ¡± Chairman Bai laughed somewhat exaggeratedly. ¡°Chairman Qiu, there are a lot of fraudsters in this society. Especially in traditional medicine¡­ Excuse me for being blunt, young man, do you have a medical license? At your age, I¡¯m afraid, you haven¡¯t even finished your apprenticeship yet?¡±

    At the Prince Hotel, Chairman Qiu was the only one who had been there to witness Huang Xiaolong¡¯s impressive medical technique and metaphysics.

    Thus, no matter how much he praised Huang Xiaolong, it was hard for others to believe without seeing it themselves.

    ¡°Chairman Bai, are you trying to put me down?¡± Seeing Bai Dong so dismissive of Xiaolong, Chairman Qiu¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    ¡°Chairman Qiu, you¡¯re misunderstanding me, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. Honestly, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re being fooled.¡± Chairman Bai advised with good intentions. ¡°We¡¯re old friends, and I¡¯m speaking from the heart. I¡¯m worried about your condition¡­ Chairman Qiu, Old Qiu, you shouldn¡¯t jump into things. Don¡¯t believe in these charlatans¡­ Well, I found two medical experts for you today. Wait a second¡­¡±

    Having said that, Chairman Bai turned and left.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This¡­ Dr. Xiaolong, you¡­ you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart¡­ Those people, haven¡¯t seen your abilities¡­¡± Chairman Qiu hurriedly apologized cautiously.

    ¡°Ha ha ha  Chairman Qiu, I don¡¯t care about what others think.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. ¡°Why should I explain my life to anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Old Qiu!¡± At that moment, Chairman Bai had returned, leading two men directly towards them.

    Huang Xiaolong took one look, hmm¡­ the two men Chairman Bai brought over were both familiar!

    One was the president of the First People¡¯s Hospital, and the other was the Bianhai¡¯s leading figure in Chinese medicine¡­ Old Master Shi!

 Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Seeing Young Master Gao Again (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Seeing Young Master Gao Again (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Actually, this Chairman Bai does care about Chairman Qiu.

    Taking advantage of the dinner party, he invited two authoritative figures from Binhai City¡¯s medical community to come and treat Chairman Qiu.

    ¡°Chairman Qiu, look whom I¡¯ve invited for you?¡± Chairman Bai said with a hint of pride on his face.

    His connections were indeed impressive.

    The First People¡¯s Hospital was a great renowned hospital in Binhai City, its software and hardware were internationally advanced. Being the hospital¡¯s director was a prominent position.

    Everyone eventually gets sick and after getting sick, they need to go to the hospital.

    Once at the hospital, they need to ask someone for a favor.

    Being a hospital director is indeed respected.

    Even the municipal leaders won¡¯t easily order around hospital directors, they must remain courteous.

    As for Old Master Shi, his ancestors have been imperial physicians. In the medical field of Binhai, he¡¯s a master known for both his skill and morality!

    Both men carry significant clout!

    Chairman Qiu, naturally, recognized them since both of them are quite famous.

    ¡°Hahaha Chairman Qiu, look at this. These are the real experts, the real authorities¡­ You should stop trusting these quack doctors and barefoot doctors in the future.¡± Chairman Bai smirked as he looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    Just then!

    ¡°Master!!!¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, Old Master Shi could barely conceal his excitement and reverence as he rushed over, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve come! In these past days, I¡¯ve been contemplating quite a few questions about traditional Chinese medicine. I wanted to ask you, Master¡­but since you¡¯re a reclusive high individual, I didn¡¯t want to trouble you. Now that we¡¯ve met by chance, I hope you could guide me a bit¡­¡±

    After speaking, Old Master Shi bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong in a 90-degree angle.

    Everyone was stunned!

    Master?

    Old Master Shi, a man of great respect and integrity, is actually paying great tribute to a young countryman in his early twenties!

    This is absurd!

    In fact, it¡¯s not surprising, the last time at the First People¡¯s Hospital, Old Master Shi knelt down in public, begging Huang Xiaolong to take him as a disciple, but Huang Xiaolong cruelly rejected him.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m delighted to see you here.¡± The director of the First People¡¯s Hospital also walked over, flattering Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Last time, you personally broke the evil formation. Since then, no accidents have occurred in our hospital¡­ Master, I must thank you in person¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­ is happening¡­¡± Chairman Bai began to wonder if he was dreaming.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­how many secrets do you have?¡± Cui Feiyan was completely shocked by Huang Xiaolong today. The surprises kept coming wave after wave, leaving her somewhat at a loss.

    Since she met Huang Xiaolong, this country boy has constantly overturned her knowledge, bringing one surprise after another ceaselessly, making it hard to keep up¡­

    There are some people whose depths can never be sounded, because they¡¯re creators of various legends!

    Huang Xiaolong is such a person!

    All you need to do is quietly worship him.

    ¡°Did you see? I told you that Dr. Xiaolong is not ordinary. Do you believe me now? Even Old Master Shi and the director of the First People¡¯s Hospital respect and admire Dr. Xiaolong.¡± Chairman Qiu looked at his startled companion proudly.

    At this moment, the cocktail party was over, and the charity auction was about to begin.

    The charity auction was being held in one part of the banquet hall.

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, my niece Feiyan, the charity auction is about to start, let¡¯s go over there.¡± Chairman Qiu enthusiastically called out to them.

    ¡°Mmm ¡± Cui Feiyan nodded, and then hooked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and suddenly looked at Chairman Bai. ¡°I just wanted to ask, has your wife been pregnant recently?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chairman Bai was now too timid to provoke Huang Xiaolong, ¡°No. My wife is not pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Your eyes are silkworms, not born this way, but it¡¯s only a few months ago. To have your eyes like that and a bit red¡­hehe.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, what¡­ what does this mean?¡± Chairman Qiu curiously asked. ¡°Chairman Bai is not a bad guy, he was a bit rash just now. I hope you can forget about it¡­ If he has any problems, please guide him.¡±

    The people around couldn¡¯t help but look at Huang Xiaolong, waiting for the answer.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s no big deal. Generally speaking, if a man suddenly has red silkworms under his eyes, it usually means his wife is pregnant. If his wife isn¡¯t pregnant and he still has red silkworms, it means¡ª¡ª¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Chairman Bai playfully. ¡°Your wife is cheating on you! She is making a cuckold out of you!¡±

    ¡°What!!!¡± Chairman Bai¡¯s face turned pale!

    There was a thoughtful expression in his eyes, and after a few seconds, he seemed to understand. ¡°I got it! That damn woman! No wonder she¡¯s been making excuses to avoid sleeping with me for the past several months¡­ And¡­ recently, she¡­ indeed has been acting strangely¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± Chairman Bai laughed at himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been fooled.¡±

    Then he looked at Huang Xiaolong with a look of reverence, ¡°Master, thank you for your guidance. I apologize for the misunderstandings earlier and I hope you can forget about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a very good temper.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The charity auction has started. Feiyan, let¡¯s go watch the fun. Maybe¡­ I can help you earn the remaining 310 million¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed a hint of excitement.

    Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan walked arm in arm toward the charity auction area. This was the highlight of the banquet.

    They said that at tonight¡¯s auction, some valuable items will be auctioned off.

    Yet now, Chairman Qiu, Chairman Bai, Old Master Shi, the director of the First People¡¯s Hospital and other elite figures in Binhai¡¯s affluent social circles, were all respectfully following Huang Xiaolong!

    This made Cui Feiyan feel as if she was dreaming!

    Cui Feiyan couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Huang Xiaolong.

    This young man¡¯s profile was calm and handsome¡­

    Recalling their first encounter, Cui Feiyan despised and loathed him, thinking that he was just a deceitful rural guy pretending to be a cab driver.

    But in less than a month, Huang Xiaolong had bestowed numerous favors and won respect from many authoritative figures who were now treating him with humility and deference.

    These changes were truly more thrilling than a novel!

    Unknowingly, Cui Feiyan¡¯s heart was now completely devoted to Huang Xiaolong!

    At this time, numerous celebrities were already moving towards the auction from various parts of the banquet hall.

    Suddenly!

    A pair of deeply resentful eyes looked directly at Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong sensed it!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He glanced over¡­

    ¡°Pfft  ¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    Who did he see?

    Gao Tianxiang!

    One of the Binhai Four Young Masters, Gao Tianxiang, known for his arrogant and domineering temperament, threatening to annihilate entire families!

 Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Chapter 200: The Leader of the Four Young Masters in Binhai!

    Chapter 200: Chapter 200: The Leader of the Four Young Masters in Binhai!

    Translator: 549690339

    However¡­

    What overwhelmed him more was

    Fear!

    Gao Tianxiang was afraid of Huang Xiaolong!

    He was scared to the bone!

    Fear had reached deep into his soul!

    Gao Tianxiang was always a ruthless man, cold-hearted and violent. But¡­ Huang Xiaolong was even more ruthless! And more brutal!

    Since that night at Nightclub Storm when he was brutally beaten by Huang Xiaolong, Gao Tianxiang was plagued by enormous psychological trauma.

    Besides that, ten of Hawk Claw Gang¡¯s best fighters, all crippled! With his parents, Gao Zhongkang and his wife, and dozens of desperate thugs, none escaped intact!

    All of this, although the Sun Family carried the blame, everyone in the Gao Family knew that it was the doing of Huang Xiaolong, that country bumpkin!

    This man, his methods were like those of a demon!

    ¡°Hehehe  Feiyan, look, it¡¯s Young Master Gao.¡± Huang Xiaolong threw a sly grin at Cui Feiyan. ¡°I thought he was at home recovering from his injuries. Why did he come to the banquet today? He seems restless. Let¡¯s go, Feiyan, greet him.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ don¡¯t go¡­ Gao¡­ Gao Tianxiang must hate you to death.¡± Cui Feiyan hurried to dissuade him.

    ¡°Feiyan, Young Master Gao should be a very magnanimous person. He won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± Huang Xiaolong, chuckling, pulled Cui Feiyan along and started making his way toward Gao Tianxiang.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Gao Tianxiang instinctively stepped back, glaring at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡­ what are you up to now?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Young Master Gao, hello.¡± Huang Xiaolong greeted him with a harmless smile. ¡°By the way, where did you get your false teeth made? They¡¯re not bad. Quite good-looking.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t go too far!¡± Gao Tianxiang gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You¡­ you maimed my parents! My Gao Family will not let this go so easily! Don¡¯t think that with the protection of the Sun and Lin Families, you can do whatever you want! You¡¯ll pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Pfft  Your parents are brain-damaged, how is that my business!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed helplessly. ¡°By the way, you said that you would kill everyone around me one by one and let me taste the bitterness of despair. Hehehe, now your loved ones are all brain-damaged. Are you in despair? Ah  I hope your Gao Family will stop bothering me in the future, otherwise, I will make your whole family collapse!¡±

    As he spoke, a malicious light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, his pupils like black holes, making Gao Tianxiang feel as if he was being sucked in!

    Gao Tianxiang¡¯s heart and courage shattered, and he took several steps back, not daring to look directly at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hahahahaha  Young Master Gao, you better be careful not to trip.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Cui Feiyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Feiyan, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Cui Feiyan looked at Huang Xiaolong, then at Gao Tianxiang ¡ª

    My god!

    Little Long is too badass!

    Gao Tianxiang is such a fierce person, yet Little Long has thoroughly tamed him.

    ¡°Wait ¡± Gao Tianxiang suddenly called after Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡­ I get random stabs of pain on my body¡­ it must be your doing¡­ you¡­ you¡­ stop it now¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft  ¡± Huang Xiaolong turned around and looked at Gao Tianxiang very seriously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my doing¡­ but you don¡¯t have any evidence. If you want me to let you go, it¡¯s simple. Kneel down and beg me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Gao Tianxiang was so angry that he felt like coughing up blood!

    ¡°Young Master Gao, you know this country bumpkin?¡± At this moment, the young master of the Shu Family, Shu Jie, holding a high glass, walked over with a playful look on his face.

    When his gaze landed on Huang Xiaolong, his whole demeanor changed, emitting an ominous aura. ¡°You really did sneak in!¡±

    Then, Shu Jie asked Gao Tianxiang. ¡°Young Master Gao, how did this country bumpkin offend you? Beat him up!¡±

    Gao Tianxiang¡¯s severe beating by Huang Xiaolong was kept hush-hush by the Gao Family. Those who witnessed the whole thing that night at Nightclub Storm were all warned by the Gao Family to stay silent.

    Therefore, Shu Jie didn¡¯t know that the one who had shamed Gao Tianxiang was this scruffy-looking country bumpkin standing in front of him!

    If Shu Jie knew about this, he might not dare to jump around in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Beat him?¡± Gao Tianxiang cornered his mouth and looked at Shu Jie like he was an idiot. Then, his eyes lit up, and he squeezed out a smile. ¡°Young Master Shu, why don¡¯t you take a stance for me and teach this country bumpkin a lesson, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha  No problem! We ¡®Binhai Four Young Masters¡¯ progress and retreat together. Moreover, I¡¯ve had a long-standing dislike for this country bumpkin!¡± Shu Jie assured, patting his chest.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Shu.¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes gleamed with a malicious intent.

    ¡°Hehehehe, Shu Young Master, didn¡¯t we make a bet? If I bring Feiyan here tonight, you have to apologize to me in public.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Shu Jie, delighted.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shu Jie¡¯s face changed, ¡°Apologize? You must have sneaked in by illegal means! The invitations for this banquet issued by our Shu Family were all real-name based. We didn¡¯t invite a person like you! You want me to apologize? Fine! Show me your invitation!¡±

    At this point, many people around could not help stopping and looking in their direction.

    Among the ¡®Binhai Four Young Masters¡¯, the young masters of the Shu and Gao Families were ganging up on a man dressed like a country bumpkin!

    This was a curiosity.

    Chairman Qiu and others standing behind Huang Xiaolong could not interject ¨C after all, their status was not on par with the ¡®Binhai Four Young Masters¡¯.

    Over here, just as Shu Jie finished speaking, a decidedly masculine voice came through. ¡°Tianxiang¡­ you¡¯re really a disgrace to the ¡®Binhai Four Young Masters¡¯¡­¡±

    A burly man, with dark skin and square face, about the same age as Gao Tianxiang and Shu Jie, walked over with an aura of majesty and power!

    This man¡¯s features were extremely rugged, as if chiseled out by a knife. His sharp gaze, his every move, exuded an air of military bearing!

    ¡°Is¡­ is¡­ is Young Master Lin! The number one of the ¡®Binhai Four Young Masters¡¯!¡±

    ¡°My God, who on earth is this country bumpkin? Even Young Master Lin has come over.¡±

    ¡°Now, things are heating up. Three of the ¡®Binhai Four Young Masters¡¯ are ganging up on a country bumpkin. I guess that will make tomorrow¡¯s headline news in the Binhai Daily.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, this is Lin Zicong, the young master of the Lin Family, known as the head of the ¡®Binhai Four Young Masters¡¯. This person can be said to have grown up in a military camp. He has been training in the military division since he was just a few years old, and in his teens, he was able to take on the most elite special forces in the military area on his own¡­ It is rumored that Lin Zicong is currently serving in the most powerful special squad in Huaxia. His true identity is very mysterious, and only the core members of the Lin Family know Lin Zicong¡¯s real identity¡­¡± Cui Feiyan said with a worried look. ¡°Little Long, take a step back for a broader future and don¡¯t provoke Lin Zicong.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ don¡¯t worry, Feiyan, I won¡¯t pick a fight if people don¡¯t offend me.¡± Huang Xiaolong wore a radiant smile. In his heart, he added¡­ ¡®If someone offends me, I¡¯ll retaliate, no matter how far they are!¡¯

    Lin Zicong came to Gao Tianxiang¡¯s side and sneered dismissively. ¡°Tianxiang, if there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll stand up for you. The woman by this country bumpkin¡¯s side is Cui Feiyan that you¡¯re interested in, isn¡¯t she? Tsk, tsk, look at you, losing out to a country bumpkin over a woman!¡±

    ¡°Heh ¡± Gao Tianxiang gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Alright, Tianxiang, we¡¯re all brothers, I¡¯ll help you today and win back the woman you like!¡± Lin Zicong nonchalantly laughed.

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Chapter 201 â€“ Lin Jing Appears! (Eighth update)

    Chapter 201: Chapter 201 ¨C Lin Jing Appears! (Eighth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Hehehehe  Brother Cong, your little brother here owes you a thanks.¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s heart swelled with joy.

    It doesn¡¯t get much better than having Lin Zicong sticking his neck out!

    The Lin family has been pressuring the Gao family to not touch Huang Xiaolong. Apparently, Lin Zicong doesn¡¯t seem to know about this yet.

    If Lin Zicong confronts Huang Xiaolong now and Huang Xiaolong retaliates and injures Lin Zicong, the Lin family might not just stop protecting Huang Xiaolong ¡ª they might directly suppress him!

    If the situation develops to such an extent, it will be of utmost benefit to Gao Tianxiang and not harm him in any way!

    ¡°No big deal.¡± Lin Zicong patted Gao Tianxiang¡¯s shoulder and then walked straight towards Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan.

    Feeling the intimidating aura of Lin Zicong, Cui Feiyan involuntarily clung tighter to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong smiling languidly, squinted at Lin Zicong.

    ¡°You¡­ Get away from this woman right now,¡± he held his hand out, pointing at Huang Xiaolong. Then pointing towards Cui Feiyan, he said, ¡°From now on, you will be with my brother Tianxiang. If you dare to be fickle or promiscuous, I will make you pay.¡±

    Domineering!

    Utterly domineering!

    Everyone around them was flabbergasted.

    Isn¡¯t Lin Zicong being a little too arrogant?

    Pointing straight at others and forcefully trying to break them apart, all while expecting Cui Feiyan to get together with Gao Tianxiang.

    His tone was extremely commanding, as if giving out orders.

    ¡°On what grounds do you say this?¡± Even though Cui Feiyan was somewhat scared of Lin Zicong, at this point, his words were nothing short of provocative.

    ¡°A member of the Lin family?¡± Huang Xiaolong motioned for Cui Feiyan to stop speaking. He smirked, thinking to himself ¡ª since he¡¯s in a good relationship with Sister Jing, he could be slightly considerate of the Lin family members. But if they crossed the line, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike back!

    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out of my sight. If not¡­ there will be consequences that you can¡¯t bear,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were truly a bombshell!

    He was openly challenging Lin Zicong, who was considered one of the foremost amongst the Binhai Quartet!

    Today, it was Huang Xiaolong single-handedly confronting the Binhai Triple Threat!

    This was such a shocking and unheard-of event in Binhai!

    Lin Zicong + Gao Tianxiang + Shu Jie, this lineup would make anyone in Binhai reconsider their actions!

    At this moment, even Chairman Qiu, Old Master Shi, and others couldn¡¯t help but worry about Huang Xiaolong.

    While Huang Xiaolong was a truly extraordinary individual, facing the super team of Lin Zicong + Gao Tianxiang + Shu Jie head-on¡­ indeed, it did feel like an ant trying to shake a tree.

    ¡°Ahahaha ¡± Lin Zicong laughed in anger, ¡°Interesting, very interesting¡­ You commoner, do you even know who I am? No one has ever dared to be so bold in front of me¡­ You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s openly challenged me! Interesting! I believe you didn¡¯t sneak in here¡­ you have some skills to have brought you here¡­¡±

    At this point, Lin Zicong looked mockingly at Chairman Qiu and others behind Huang Xiaolong, ¡°If you didn¡¯t have any skills, how could you have taken the woman my brother Tianxiang loves from his hands? Or won the respect and politeness of Chairman Qiu and Old Master Shi?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ this small network and scheming is simply a joke in my eyes! We are and will forever be at different levels.¡± His expression was filled with arrogance, his gaze looked down upon Huang Xiaolong as if he was a soaring wild goose looking down on a crawling ant. ¡°Perhaps, you still don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. But if you want to try, I¡¯ll let you know the gap between us! It¡¯s as huge as the difference between the heavens and the earth!¡±

    ¡°Pfftt  You¡¯re right!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter suddenly. ¡°I agree with you, you and I, indeed, are not on the same level. And will never be at the same level!¡±

    The underworld¡¯s only ghost commander, the controller of the netherworld, equivalent to being a King Yan figure.

    You, a mere mortal, daring to brag in front of such godly beings¡­

    Just how big is your courage?

    ¡°Hahaha  Well, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Lin Zicong, completely unaware that Huang Xiaolong was being sarcastic, carried on. ¡°So, leave the woman you¡¯re with and roll out of here. I don¡¯t care how you got in here, whatever connections you have, now, you get out of here. Understand this ¡ª not walk out, not crawl out, but ¡ª roll! Out! Of here! And also ¡ª if I ever see you with this woman again, I will¡­ break both your hands and your legs!¡±

    Lin Zicong¡¯s actions were indeed extremely domineering, and some people around him found it excessive.

    However, no one dared to speak up.

    Moreover, everyone believed that Huang Xiaolong would fail miserably.

    After all, the Lin Family was the head of the four major families in Binhai, and Lin Zicong¡¯s real identity was shrouded in mystery, likely having a military background.

    No matter how defiant Huang Xiaolong was, he couldn¡¯t outdo the local bully.

    Just then¡ª

    ¡°Zicong, you¡¯re becoming more and more presumptuous. You want him to get out? Today, I¡¯m here, and I¡¯d like to see who dares to make him leave.¡±

    A cold female voice came over.

    Everyone looked towards the source of the sound.

    They saw a tall, haughty, and ice-cold woman, dressed in a black low-cut evening gown, with wine-red hair rolled up and pinned with a noblewoman¡¯s hairpin, walking straight towards Huang Xiaolong.

    This woman, it seemed, carried a cold aura with her. Wherever she went, everyone felt a sense of self-loathing.

    It was as if a queen had just walked out of a castle!

    Lin Jing!

    The young miss of the Lin Family, Lin Jing!

    The whole place fell silent!

    Lin Jing¡¯s presence instantly held everyone¡¯s attention!

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Sis¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re here¡­¡± Lin Jing¡¯s appearance deflated Lin Zicong¡¯s commanding aura.

    The once proud tiger was suddenly transformed into a docile house cat!

    ¡°Zicong¡­ over the years, I thought you¡¯ve matured, but to my surprise, you¡¯re still as arrogant as ever¡­ Grandfather said there are always people better than us¡­ it appears, you haven¡¯t gotten the picture.¡± Lin Jing looked at Lin Zicong with disappointment.

    ¡°No¡­ Sis¡­ what capability does he have?¡± Lin Zicong hurriedly whispered in defense. ¡°I know the truth that there are always people better than us¡­ but¡­

    ¡°Enough, stop talking, step back.¡± Lin Jing didn¡¯t look at Lin Zicong anymore and went straight to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Sister Jing.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, ¡°You look beautiful today.¡±

    ¡°Hah That¡¯s not really the case.¡± Lin Jing replied with a smile.

    That smile was like melting ice and snow! Like a ray of sunlight shining on the earth!

    Beautiful!

    So beautiful!

    She¡¯s exceptionally beautiful!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah! I remember now, I heard from Quantao last time that Dr. Xiaolong once saved Miss Lin Jing¡¯s life!¡± Chairman Qiu suddenly recalled and said, ¡°No wonder, no wonder!¡±

    Lin Zicong stepped aside, giving Huang Xiaolong a deep, cold look, but he didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Hehe Brother Cong, you¡¯re not up to par either.¡± Seeing Lin Zicong being put down, Gao Tianxiang chuckled. ¡°Now, Brother Cong, you¡¯ve been slapped in the face by that bumpkin.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! My sister is here; of course, I won¡¯t embarrass her¡­¡± Lin Zicong said coldly. ¡°This bastard managed to climb up to my sister¡­ but, having offended me, I¡¯ll make sure he gets his just desserts! My sister won¡¯t always be there to protect him, right?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shu Jie was also frowning. Now, he was helpless against Huang Xiaolong, considering the not-so-shallow relationship between Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing!

 Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Chapter 202: The Auction Begins

    Chapter 202: Chapter 202: The Auction Begins

    Translator: 549690339

    At this point, the charity auction was about to get underway, Lin Jing said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go over.¡±

    Seeing Cui Feiyan holding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm with a look of affection, Lin Jing shot Huang Xiaolong a meaningful glance and a teasing smile. ¡°Little Long, you have quite the taste.¡±

    However, the sight of Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan¡¯s closeness made Lin Jing¡¯s heart ache slightly. She took a deep breath, telling herself not to overthink.

    The so-called charity auction, as the name suggests, involves the organizer presenting a selection of antique treasures which are then auctioned off to the attending wealthy businessmen. The highest bidder wins.

    This money is not pocketed by the organizers, but instead donated in full to hope primary schools and orphanages in remote mountainous regions.

    Huang Xiaolong casually selected a seat and sat down, with Cui Feiyan sitting to his left and Lin Jing to his right. This picturesque scenario made him feel rather sandwiched between two charming ladies.

    It was a position to be envied by others!

    The guests took their seats.

    In the center of the seating area, a small, ornate stage was set up brilliantly lit up. An elegantly dressed and attractive young woman walked onto the stage and positioned herself at the auction podium, microphone in one hand and the gavel in another, pounding onto the auction table.

    The surrounding chatter gradually quietened down.

    The attractive woman began her welcome address in a heartwarming tone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, leaders, guests, friends, good evening! Thank you all for coming. I am Yang Liu, a licensed national auctioneer with a registration number of 6539245X. I¡¯m deeply honored to host this auction on behalf of the Shu family tonight, and I hope to bring all of you the prizes you desire.¡±

    Next, auctioneer Yang Liu went over some of the auction rules.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°Please pay attention, the first auction item is a green glazed pottery pot from the Eastern Han Dynasty¡ª¡±

    As auctioneer Yang Liu described the item, a young woman in a cheongsam carefully brought up a silver tray.

    She placed the tray on the auction table, and Yang Liu unveiled the item.

    A charmingly antique and somewhat old green pot was revealed before the crowd.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, as you can see, this pot is 40 centimeters tall, has a diameter of 15 centimeters at the top and bottom. It is covered with a low-temperature lead-green glaze, which presents a melon-green color. The mouth, neck, and belly all exhibit raised string patterns¡­¡±

    Once the introduction was completed, another woman in a cheongsam brought up a professional appraisal certificate.

    ¡°Interested parties can come up to the stage for a closer look.¡± Yang Liu said with a smile.

    Quickly, several people from below the stage crowded onto it. Among them was Shu Jie, wearing an eager expression as he hurried onto the stage.

    These people wore gloves as they cirled the pot, occasionally reaching out to touch it gently, looking very professional.

    ¡°Little Long, do you know anything about antiques?¡± asked Lin Jing with a light smile in her eyes, hinting at a sort of testing vibe. Knowing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary talent, she couldn¡¯t help but test his knowledge of antiques.

    Cui Feiyan blurted out. ¡°Miss Lin, this afternoon, Little Long picked up an authentic Zheng Banqiao painting in an antique shop and sold it for a sky-high price of 50 million thoseus.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re really impressive, Little Long!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You¡¯re truly talented, why don¡¯t you go up and take a look as well?¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, I don¡¯t need to go up, I¡¯ve seen it clearly¡­ This pot should be a burial object. The glaze on the pot belly¡¯s transition curve has exuded some salts due to the long-term moist underground environment, showing a slight silvery white on the surface. It¡¯s the real deal and its market price should hover around 3 million. However, there are some minor defects and signs of re-glazing, so a discount is in order. If it can be acquired for 1.8 million, there would be a few hundred thousand in appreciation space. Anything above 2.5 million would have no need for an increase, it would only result in a loss.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Both Lin Jing and Cui Feiyan were dumbfounded.

    Oh my god, he¡¯s impressively incomprehensible!

    ¡°Little Long, are you serious? You can see this clearly from all the way over here?¡± Cui Feiyan asked in wonder.

    ¡°I have eagle eyes and can see a fly¡¯s wings flapping in flight from 1,000 meters away.¡± Huang Xiaolong declared with a straight face.

    Cui Feiyan and Lin Jing both broke into wry smiles.

    At this moment, the guests on stage had finished their viewing and each took their seats.

    Auctioneer Yang Liu announced. ¡°Please pay attention, the opening bid for this Eastern Han Dynasty green-glazed pot is one million RMB. Those interested can start bidding.¡±

    ¡®Oh¡­boring¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong felt a tinge of disappointment. ¡®I was hoping to make billions for Feiyan, but these auction items are starting with millions already. The profits are too little¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong lost interest.

    ¡°One million!¡±

    The first one to bid was indeed Shu Jie, raising his bid card high.

    ¡°1.2 million!¡±

    A bespectacled wealthy businessman also raised his bid card.

    ¡°Humph! You dare to compete for something I¡¯m interested in?¡± Shu Jie arrogantly laughed, raising his bid card, ¡°1.4 million!¡±

    The room fell silent with this bid.

    Auctioneer Yang Liu announced, ¡°1.4 million for the first time¡­ 1.4 million for the second time¡­¡±

    Shu Jie swept his gaze across the room like a proud rooster.

    Seeing Shu Jie¡¯s cocky demeanor, Huang Xiaolong felt slight disgust and, without hesitation, lifted his bid card and lazily said, ¡°1.8 million.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bid was made with great calculation.

    Because, 1.8 million is precisely the apex price for this pot. If one can secure it at this price, there would be a profit of several hundred thousand, but if the price exceeds this, the profit margin would continuously shrink.

    ¡°You?¡± Shu Jie locked eyes with Huang Xiaolong, a murderous glare in his eyes, ¡°2 million!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ 2.2 million.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied in his usual languid tone.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shu Jie swore inwardly.

    In the appraisal of treasured items, Shu Jie¡¯s judgments and experiences were not bad. He understood that 2.2 million was already a very high price.

    Exceeding this price, it was almost guaranteed to result in a loss.

    However, the person competing with him was Huang Xiaolong!

    Originally, Shu Jie could¡¯ve landed the pot at a 1.4 million price, gaining spotlight at the event and showing off his charm.

    But Huang Xiaolong had to swagger in, clearly making moves against him!

    Shu Jie simply couldn¡¯t handle this turn of events!

    Moreover, he was already at odds with Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Humph! You want to play, I¡¯ll play with you!¡± Shu Jie stood up and raised his bidding card high, ¡°3 million!¡±

    Gasps filled the room.

    The whole audience was shocked!

    This price was already far beyond the value of the auction item!

    ¡°3.5 million.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°4 million!¡± Shu Jie snarled.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡­¡± Cui Feiyan couldn¡¯t help but gently pull Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve.

    Lin Jing laughed playfully and whispered, ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re messing with Shu Jie, aren¡¯t you? He might be fuming soon.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this kid is too arrogant. It¡¯s high time he drops some money for a lesson.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, ¡°This so-called ¡®one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai¡¯ sure has questionable intelligence!¡±

    ¡°4.5 million.¡± Huang Xiaolong announced, beaming.

 Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Huang Xiaolong Makes a Move!

    Chapter 203: Huang Xiaolong Makes a Move!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°5 million!¡± Shu Jie seemed to have made up his mind to compete with Huang Xiaolong at all costs.

    ¡°5.5 million.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Shu Jie with a slightly provocative expression.

    ¡°8 million!¡± Shu Jie was just about to flip out, directly raising the bid by 2.5 million!

    ¡°Er  ¡± Huang Xiaolong paused for a while, and then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re impressive, you have money, and I can¡¯t compete with you. Well, 8 million, you win. I heard this money is to be donated to the Hope Primary School and the people in the mountainous area. On behalf of the public, I would like to thank you, young master Shu¡­¡±

    ¡°Pffffff ¡± Cui Feiyan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.

    Shu Jie was dumbfounded.

    Damn it! I got screwed!

    Shu Jie realized that from the very beginning, Huang Xiaolong had never intended to bid for this pottery teapot; he was just messing with people!

    A teapot worth at most around 2 million, Shu Jie had spent a whopping 8 million on it. Although the few million dollars meant nothing to Shu Jie, they were merely a drop in the ocean for him, the frustration of being toyed with by Huang Xiaolong ignited a fire of anger within him, a resentment that was difficult to extinguish!

    What a big sucker!

    Right in front of everyone, Shu Jie played the fool!

    By all appearances, this event would become a joke in the upper circles of Binhai.

    Following this, auction items were brought out one by one.

    They were all old objects from the Eastern Han Dynasty, such as bronze swords, jade tripods, jade floating dragon designs ect..

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t get into a bidding war with Shu Jie anymore, let alone bid.

    Because these antiques were genuine, the starting prices were already very high, and after bidding, even if he got them at the most reasonable price, the profit would only be in the hundreds of thousands, which is a drop in the bucket compared to Cui Feiyan¡¯s financial gap.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t possibly be able to win the bid at the most reasonable price.

    Shu Jie would definitely mess things up, fighting tit for tat.

    The auction lasted for more than an hour, dozens of auction items found new owners, raising a considerable amount of charitable donations.

    At last, there was one auction item left.

    It was a wooden carving of a bull.

    About twenty centimeters long, it was crudely carved, the bull¡¯s eyes were inlaid with two pieces of pebble.

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡± auctioneer Yang Liu expressed herself with some indifference, ¡°The last auction item. Also, among the items unearthed this time, it¡¯s been verified to have the least collection value. However, our auction is consistent, if the items are not auctioned off, it would be a bad sign. If anyone is interested, you can bid for it and take it home as a souvenir.¡±

    ¡°This is a red steel wood carved bull, but the carving is rather rough. We had it appraised by experts, and, ha ha¡­ we¡¯re not going to mislead everyone, this wooden carved bull indeed has no practical value. However, it should be a wooden carving from the Eastern Han Dynasty. Considering its antiquity, it should have at least some collection significance for friends who like to collect. Well¡­ those who are interested can come up for a look.¡±

    ¡°Pffffff Little Long, that wooden bull looks so ugly.¡± Cui Feiyan couldn¡¯t help laughing.

    Jin Jing also shook her head slightly. ¡°This seems like a failed wooden carving.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually said, ¡°This wooden carving of a bull is definitely from the Eastern Han Dynasty. There is no doubt about that. In the ancient Chinese mindset, the bull is a magical animal; it is not only seen as a symbol of strength and abundance, but also has the function of warding off evil. According to ancient records, the Yan Emperor, whom the ancient Huaxia people regarded as ¡®Shennong¡¯, was depicted as having a human head and a bull body. The image of a bull has been widely used in folk arts and crafts, and unique bull figurines have appeared throughout various dynasties. It¡¯s not hard to see that the bull played an important role in agricultural production at that time and provided an important source of spiritual power and support for the people.¡±

    ¡°The sculpture art of the Western Han and Eastern Han Dynasties in Huaxia was very widespread, mainly including stone carving, jade carving, wood carving and cast bronze, as well as various utility decorative sculptures. Among them, the achievement in wood carvings was extraordinary, especially those in animal shapes. Because of the tradition of elaborate burial during the Qin and Han Dynasties, the number of burials with figurines was huge. By the Han Dynasty, there was even a special institution for making wooden figurines, which led to a sharp increase in the number and variety of wooden figurines. The characteristics of Han Dynasty wooden carvings are free and swift in carving technique. Various animals and scenes are portrayed vividly, fully reflecting the rich imagination and superb wood carving skills of the artists at that time. However, the carving technique of this wooden steer is far too crude¡­¡±

    As if Huang Xiaolong was talking to himself, and suddenly a thought streaked across his mind¨C ¡®This wooden steer, along with the other exquisite antiques, should have been unearthed at the same time. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are all things from the royal tomb of the Eastern Han Dynasty. So¡­ how could there be such a hideously carved wooden burial object? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡¯

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong silently recited a piercing spell.

    Then¨C

    He suddenly realized!

    At this time, the guests who went on stage to appreciate the wooden bull had already descended the stage, their faces expressing disdain.

    Even the prestigious President of the Binhai Collectors Association, and President of the Antique Appraisers Association, Teacher Liu, had examined it closely on stage, and then shook his head and descended the steps.

    Obviously, after their appraising, the wood carving has been confirmed to have no special features.

    Auctioneer Yang Liu announced that the starting bid for this wooden steer was¨C 10,000 yuan.

    ¡°Haha, Little Long, it seems that this wooden bull really has no value. In fact, before the auction, the organizer had experts to conduct a very professional appraisal and evaluation of the auction items. The starting prices they gave are all nearly accurate. Now, the starting price of 10,000 implies¡­¡± Lin Jing chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t comment, just laughed, then¨C

    ¡°12,000 yuan.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was the first to bid!

    In this charity auction, it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first time actively bidding!

    All eyes in the venue naturally turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    In these gazes, there were dismissive, mocking expressions, as if they were looking at a fool!

    Indeed, this seemingly most worthless, most inconspicuous, ugliest, and valueless wooden bull was something that generally no one would bid for.

    ¡°20,000.¡± Shu Jie seemed to have found his chance to get back at Huang Xiaolong, and he raised his bidding sign.

    ¡°25,000.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated calmly.

    ¡°50,000!¡± Shu Jie yelled out.

    He certainly didn¡¯t like this ugly wooden bull, the reason he was bidding with Huang Xiaolong was to take revenge for what had happened earlier.

    ¡°55,000.¡± Huang Xiaolong increased the bid leisurely.

    ¡°100,000!¡± Shu Jie shouted sarcastically.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Err¡­105,000.¡± Huang Xiaolong remained expressionless.

    ¡°200,000!¡± Shu Jie glared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°205,000.¡± Huang Xiaolong lazily raised his bidding sign.

    ¡°300,000!¡± Shu Jie was hellbent on outbidding him.

    ¡°305,000.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s every bid increase was just by 5000, there wasn¡¯t any sense of being determined to win at all costs.

 Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Thereâ€™s a Mystery Within!

    Chapter 204: There¡¯s a Mystery Within!

    Translator: 549690339

    Shu Jie¡¯s eyes spun around a few times, ¡®This piece of garbage wooden ox sculpture, has already been bid up to 305,000, I see this country bumpkin, looking unfocused¡­ If he plays the same trick as just now, am I to be fooled by him again¡­ If I spend this much money to buy such a worthless piece of junk, that would be a great joke¡­ a final price addition¡­ I will raise the price one last time¡­¡¯

    Shu Jie took a deep breath, ¡°500,000.¡±

    After he announced the price, Shu Jie felt extremely anxious and uneasy inside!

    He was setting a trap for Huang Xiaolong. Once Huang Xiaolong gives up bidding, Shu Jie would essentially be shooting himself in the foot!

    ¡°Uh  ¡± Huang Xiaolong, as expected, fell silent and eyed Shu Jie with a mocking gaze.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shu Jie cursed in anger!

    He thought to himself, have I been tricked again?

    ¡°Hahaha! Country bumpkin, do you not dare to play anymore?¡± Shu Jie goaded him. ¡°Hahaha If you can¡¯t afford to play, then don¡¯t come here to make a fool of yourself! A measly 500,000, you scared already? hahaha idiot!¡±

    ¡°What am I scared of?¡± Huang Xiaolong pretended to be angry. ¡°500,500!¡±

    ¡°Phew   ¡± Shu Jie let out a long sigh of relief, then¡­ ¡°Hahahaha  stupid! I¡¯m not playing anymore! 500,500, take it! Hahaha! I¡¯m dying of laughter! Spending 500,500 to buy a piece of junk wood¡­hahaha only an idiot like you would do such a stupid thing¡­hahaha ¡±

    Shu Jie had his revenge!

    So satisfying!

    Great!

    Just now, Shu Jie splurged 8 million to snatch up a pottery pot worth 2 million, above a premium of four times.

    And for the wooden ox sculpture, mere thousands piece, Huang Xiaolong spent up to 500,000 ¨C a premium of 50 times!

    Comparatively, it seemed that Huang Xiaolong was much more foolish than Shu Jie¡­

    ¡°500,500 once! 500,500 twice! 500,500 three times! Sold!¡± Auctioneer Yang Liu brought down the hammer.

    ¡°Pfft ¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed and looked at Shu Jie, ¡°You can laugh now, but who gets the last laugh, we still don¡¯t know yet¡­¡±

    After the deal, Huang Xiaolong eagerly ropes in Cui Feiyan and heads towards the auction stage.

    Huang Xiaolong has Cui Feiyan swipe the card, paying a total of 500,500, then auctioneer Yang Liu personally hands the wood sculpture of the ox to Huang Xiaolong.

    However, in Yang Liu¡¯s eyes, there emerges a slight hint of ridicule.

    Being an experienced auctioneer, Yang Liu has never seen someone shell out tens of thousands for an awkward and worthless wooden ox sculpture.

    A burst of laughter rings around the stage.

    Everyone can see that Huang Xiaolong has been played by Shu Jie.

    Just then, Teacher Liu could not help but stand up and ask Huang Xiaolong, who was standing on the stage, ¡°Mr. Huang¡­ I beg your pardon, my sight must be very crude, but I really can¡¯t see any peculiarities about this wooden ox sculpture¡­ Since Mr. Huang was willing to pay high price for it, there must be a reason. Could you perhaps clear this up for us?¡±

    Teacher Liu, after having spent most of his life in antique collection and appraisal, is one hundred percent convinced that this wooden ox is the scum of the rubbish, too shabby to even be displayed at home.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong splurged to get his hands on it.

    If someone else had auctioned off this wooden ox, Teacher Liu wouldn¡¯t even question it and would ignore their stupidity.

    However, Huang Xiaolong, in his prowess in traditional art, had already won Teacher Liu¡¯s respect. He believes that, given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mastery in traditional art, he wouldn¡¯t just spend unnecessarily on this ugly wooden ox for no reason.

    There must be some secret here!

    Feeling curious and impatient, Teacher Liu could not help asking on the spot!

    Of course, his attitude remained highly humble.

    Mr. Huang?

    Hearing Teacher Liu address Huang Xiaolong with such respect, everyone present was shocked.

    Isn¡¯t Teacher Liu being too humble? There¡¯s no need!

    ¡°Hahaha   Mr. Liu, this wooden ox sculpture is just junk.¡± Shu Jie laughed triumphantly. ¡°What aesthetic appreciation could a bumpkin have? He is just a fool trying to show off, couldn¡¯t afford the expensive ones, so he has to satisfy his vanity by shelling out tens of thousands for a piece of junk wood¡­ Hahaha   Everyone has seen this thing, what could be special about it? Even if you let him explain it, he won¡¯t be able to!¡±

    ¡°Hm ¡± Huang Xiaolong, standing on the stage, looked at Shu Jie with a mocking gaze. Then, he turned to Mr. Liu. ¡°Sure, I will explain.¡±

    The whole audience went silent, countless pairs of eyes looking at Huang Xiaolong on the stage.

    Huang Xiaolong slightly flipped through the wooden ox in his hand, then spoke aloud, ¡°This wooden ox, with a larger form, assembled from tenon and rivet structure. The body, four limbs, tail, as well as the ears and horns of the wooden cow are all carved separately, then assembled using riveting. All parts of the sculpture exhibit the expression and character traits of an ox. An important detail not to be overlooked is the tail of the ox, which is quite long and curves upward, forming an arc. This is very consistent with the tail design of Han Dynasty horses, oxen, and other animals. Before or after the Han Dynasty, the tails of animal models rarely appear flowing and flying, the end of the tail often curls in or droops¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words are meaningful and substantial, thus the guests under the stage are seriously engrossed.

    Only Shu Jie, with a mockingly sarcastic smile on his lips, confidently said, ¡°Brag, keep bragging, keep bluffing. I want to see what you come up with. Trash is trash, regardless of how much you gloss over it. It¡¯s still just trash!Just like even though however you dress up, you¡¯ll always be a country bumpkin!¡±

    As he spoke, suddenly!

    Crack!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong broke the wooden ox into two halves!

    He gave a slight jerk and the two pebbles, embedded as the eyes of the wooden ox, came out lightly.

    Huang Xiaolong, grinning, held the two pebbles in his hands.

    These two pebble stones were about the size of goose eggs, and the surface had a sandy sediment.

    ¡°Could it be? Are these two stones, the eyes of the wooden cow, the issue here?¡± Auctioneer Yang Liu exclaimed in shock.

    Whispers and discussions erupted under the stage.

    ¡°Sir, can, can I take a look at the two stones that you¡¯ve taken out?¡± Yang Liu asked shakily.

    ¡°Haha, doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to see, then look.¡± Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly handed over the two pebbles to Yang Liu.

    Having received them, Yang Liu carefully weighed them in her hand, then squinted to study them for several minutes, and murmured, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, they¡¯re just ordinary pebbles¡­¡±

    Unable to figure out the riddle, Yang Liu could only return the pebbles back to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was holding the pebbles, and explained, ¡°Look closely, with each pebble, the lighter half is the ox¡¯s eye that was exposed outside, and the darker half was hidden inside the wooden ox. Uhm¡­¡±

    Surprisingly!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong squeezed hard with his hands!

    The sand clinging to the latter half of the pebbles began to fall off!

    Huang Xiaolong has a particularly strong grip strength. Squeezing the pebbles lightly, the sand on the latter half of the pebbles quickly fell off.

    Finally!

    The truth was revealed!

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Miracle! Earned 500 Million! (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 205: Miracle! Earned 500 Million! (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Inside were two lustrous pearls!

    Each one was about the size of a longan, emanating a hazy glow.

    The entire room was stunned into silence!

    ¡°Can you turn off the lights, please?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a slight smile.

    Yang Liu turned her questioning gaze towards Butler Shu, who was seated in the first row.

    Butler Shu¡¯s pupils contracted as he stood up and ordered, ¡°Turn off the lights.¡±

    Within a few seconds, as the banquet hall went suddenly dark, the whole room was in complete blackness!

    But¡­

    Just a few seconds later, the two pearls in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand began to emit a glow as bright as the moon!

    This glow spread out like the soft moonlight, illuminating the entire banquet hall!

    It was like two full moons hanging from the banquet hall¡¯s ceiling!

    Beautiful! Incredibly beautiful!

    The moonlight was so gentle and romantic!

    Everyone was left breathless!

    The soft moonlight carried a touch of sentimentality and poetic beauty, as if it had wafted over from the farthest reaches of the world. It brought a soothing coolness to the banquet room.

    ¡°Right, you may turn on the lights again.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The lights were turned on.

    With the lights on, the pearls in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand dimmed as if they were in deep sleep, a truly curious sight.

    ¡°Ahem These are the legendary Luminous Pearls,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his smile growing brighter as he shot a taunting look at Shu Jie.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had seen through the mystery of the wooden carving even before he bid for it.

    ¡°Ahem ¡± Shu Jie was left completely speechless, his face and forehead covered in a cold sweat¡­

    ¡°Luminous Pearls¡­Luminous Pearls¡­Oh¡­My¡­That light, too beautiful, so gentle, like a graceful dancing girl¡­¡± auctioneer Yang Liu was still in a state of infatuation and wonder.

    ¡°Yes, the Luminous Pearl is actually a rare type of gemstone, known in ancient times as ¡®Sui Pearl¡¯, ¡®Suspension Pearl¡¯, ¡®Hanging Jade¡¯, ¡®Bright Moon Pearl¡¯ and so on¡­To put it in modern terms, the Luminous Pearl is a diamond ¨C yes, a diamond that can absorb and emit light. It is also the most precious kind of diamond, unparalleled in its rarity!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s Luminous Pearls!¡± Teacher Liu exclaimed, ¡°So there were Luminous Pearls hidden in the eyes of the carved bull! My God! I saw one of these pearls in the British Museum and it was estimated at 200 million RMB! But¡­ the ones in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand are in even better shape! What a steal! To be able to get such a valuable item for a mere 500,000¡­ Your vision, sir, is truly unparalleled!¡±

    The entire room was astounded!

    Even though most people there had never seen real Luminous Pearls, that didn¡¯t stop them from assessing the value of the ones in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°He¡¯s a genius! How did this country bumpkin manage to snag such a valuable item? I¡¯ve really seen something new today.¡±

    ¡°Incredible, he bought them for just 500,000¡­ and it¡¯s the same Luminous Pearls that Shu gave up bidding on¡­¡±

    ¡°These Luminous Pearls are national treasures!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only read about Luminous Pearls in novels until now. Seeing them today in person¡­it¡¯s totally worth it.¡±

    ¡°These Luminous Pearls must be the highlight of the charity auction dinner, right?¡±

    ¡°Actually, we shouldn¡¯t be jealous. Everyone had a fair chance to get them, it¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t see their value or we missed it. This young man, however, remained composed and discerning throughout. He even found the Luminous Pearls hidden in the stone, such a keen eye is truly one of a kind.¡±

    ¡°Indeed impressive. At least in Binhai¡¯s treasure appraisal and collection circles, this is top-tier ability. Ah¡­ this unremarkable country bumkin taught us a lesson today ¨C never judge a book by its cover.¡±

    ¡°True power, this is true power.¡±

    ¡°Young man!¡± At this time, Zeng Huatian, the chairman of Huatian Clothing Co., Ltd., stood up from his seat and stared intently at the Luminous Pearls in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with passion and obsession, ¡°As Teacher Liu just mentioned, even the British Museum has a Luminous Pearl, but its quality doesn¡¯t match the ones in your hands, let alone, you have a pair¡­which is even rarer! Young man, 400 million! I¡¯m offering 400 million! Would you let me have these Luminous Pearls?¡±

    Astonishment spread through the room.

    400 million!!!!

    500,000 transformed into 400 million!

    ¡°Splat ¡± Shu Jie abruptly spat out a mouthful of blood!

    His face turned pale and dejected.

    He was truly spewing blood!

    This was an instance where anger and regret intertwined, resulting in physical harm!

    It could be said to be an internal injury.

    Couldn¡¯t Shu Jie regret it?

    A moment ago, as long as he held the price and kept his mouth shut, he believed that this pair of Luminous Pearls would be his for the taking!

    In terms of wealth, not just a single Huang Xiaolong, but even the entirety of Binhai couldn¡¯t compete with the Shu Family!

    However, he gave up!

    He actually watched with wide eyes as this perfect pair of Luminous Pearls was taken by Huang Xiaolong at such a low price!

    He even mocked Huang Xiaolong as a fool for spending so much money on a piece of rotten wood¡­

    Now it seemed, the real fool, was him!

    An absolute fool!

    A big fool!

    The number one fool!

    ¡°Little Long¡­I¡­I¡­I can¡¯t believe this is real¡­¡± Cui Feiyan on the side was swallowing hard, severely short of breath, ¡°400¡­400 million¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft  Feiyan, I have helped you make 500 million¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong, though surprised, didn¡¯t lose his composure.

    At the seating area, Lin Jing, Chairman Qiu, Old Master Shi, Shu Qinghan¡­ those acquainted with Huang Xiaolong, were happy for him.

    At the same time, they were in awe of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various methods.

    At that point, in the seating area, patrons began to compete with Zeng Huatian for the pair of Luminous Pearls.

    The price started to climb steadily!

    430 million!

    450 million!

    500 million!

    520 million!

    Since the four major families didn¡¯t bid, Zeng Huatian, who was extremely wealthy and determined to win, eventually got the Luminous Pearls for his desired 600 million.

    Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan stepped down from the stage together.

    This charity auction was declared a complete success.

    The ultimate winner, undoubtedly, was Huang Xiaolong.

    The auction ended, but the banquet had not. There was still some time left for the wealthy businessmen to socialize and establish future collaborations.

    Huang Xiaolong happily handed the 600 million cash cheque to Cui Feiyan. ¡°Feiyan, keep this cheque safe. Together with the money won before, it totals almost 800 million. It should be enough to cover the cash shortage of your company¡­ Um, I did say that I would earn 500 million for you within 24 hours, didn¡¯t I? Keeping my promises, is my personal principle.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­I¡­I¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was choked with emotion, and a tear glistened in her eyes.

    You have to understand that the company her father had given to her was very important, like her own child.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The company ran into financial difficulties, causing her to lose sleep and look worn out.

    But today, her unexpected encounter with Huang Xiaolong miraculously saved her company! It¡¯s like saving her own child!

    She didn¡¯t even know how to express her gratitude to Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, he managed to achieve the seemingly impossible target of earning 500 million in 24 hours with ease.

    Perhaps luck played a part here, but luck always favors the prepared and capable.

 Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Huang Xiaolong, Where Are You? (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 206: Huang Xiaolong, Where Are You? (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t cry now¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong casually picked up a cocktail from the table next to him, took a big gulp as if he was very thirsty, then chuckled. ¡°Feiyan, do you remember the promise we made¡­ when we¡­ um¡­¡±

    ¡°Pff¡­ were you talking about sleeping together?¡± Cui Feiyan reined in her emotions, smiling at him.

    ¡°Um¡­ Feiyan¡­ promises made in pinky swears can never change, not for a hundred years.¡± Huang Xiaolong brazenly said, ¡°Right, right, right, sleep, just sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°That could be arranged,¡± Cui Feiyan replied, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°But we¡¯re only allowed to sleep, no funny business allowed.¡±

    ¡°Ah  got it! I¡¯ll spoon you to sleep, and that¡¯s it.¡± Huang Xiaolong made a harmless face.

    ¡°Like hell I¡¯d believe you.¡± Cui Feiyan rolled her eyes at Huang Xiaolong, then burst into a sweet smile. She whispered, ¡°Once I finish these tasks¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll find you¡­¡±

    In truth, Cui Feiyan was deeply in love with Huang Xiaolong. No matter what he asked of her at this moment ¨C even if it was something most unreasonable ¨C she would willingly accommodate him, showering him with adoration.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Lin Jing walked over, holding up a tall glass. ¡°I had no idea the star of tonight¡¯s gathering would be you. It just goes to show, gold can¡¯t help but glitter. Congratulations on your astronomical earnings today.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, it¡¯s simply good luck on my part,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, his face beaming.

    ¡°Miss Cui, you certainly have good taste,¡± Lin Jing said, giving Cui Feiyan a meaningful look. ¡°A truly unique one, indeed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your compliments, Miss Lin,¡± Cui Feiyan responded gracefully, clearly delighted.

    Just as they were speaking¡ª

    Clap! Clap! Clap!

    Applause rang out.

    A booming male voice echoed through the hall, calling for silence.

    Everyone turned toward the source of the voice, surprised to see it was Lin Zicong.

    The leading figure among the Binhai quartet, Lin Zicong.

    All eyes in the room turned to him, and gradually the chatter subsided.

    ¡°Sister Jing¡­ I think your brother has something to announce,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually said, his smile not betraying any emotion.

    Lin Zicong had overstepped his bounds before, threatening Huang Xiaolong to break up with Cui Feiyan, even treating her as a commodity on offer to Gao Tianxiang

    Frankly speaking, this had crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s line.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Jing¡¯s kindness to Huang Xiaolong, he would have put Lin Zicong in his place long ago, not stopping until he was helpless!

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re upset with Zicong.¡± Lin Jing smiled gently. ¡°My little brother has been spoiled since childhood¡­ and has become somewhat arrogant. Actually, for his benefit, experiencing some hardship and setback might do him good.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sister Jing, what do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hehe  I¡¯m not going to cover for Zicong anymore¡­¡± Lin Jing chuckled. ¡°There are always bigger fish and higher skies, it¡¯s time for him to understand that. Little Long, all I ask is that you don¡¯t overdo it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Jing, you¡¯re so open-minded¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I know just what to do.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked even more excited.

    At this moment, Lin Zicong raised his head, speaking loudly. ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet was hosted by the four major families of Binhai. I¡¯m very grateful to everyone here for coming. I, Lin Zicong, have spent most of my youth training in the military camp and have rarely had the chance to come back to Binhai. Now that I¡¯m back, there¡¯s something I would like to announce. It¡¯s a joyous occasion and I hope everyone here can share in my happiness¡­¡±

    As he finished speaking, Lin Zicong clapped his hands.

    A young girl slowly appeared from the side entrance of the banquet hall.

    She was dressed in a black V-neck low-cut evening dress, her skin was fair and delicate, her figure tall, her eyebrows lightly drew, and her aura extraordinary.

    Her lightly made-up face was breathtaking, appearing rather aloof, and even impatient. The black evening gown made her appear even more distant and inaccessible.

    There were many elegant and beautiful women present at the banquet, but when this young girl appeared, the others couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of inferiority.

    Objectively speaking, among the other women at the banquet, those who could compete with this girl were probably only Lin Jing, Cui Feiyan, Shu Qinghan, and a sparse few others!

    This girl was none other than¡ªSun Wei!

    The princess of the Sun Family!

    Sun Wei ¨C the rose among the thorns!

    Following behind the young lady was Sun Feng.

    As Sun Wei entered the banquet hall, her eyes didn¡¯t rest on Lin Zicong. Instead, they searched the room as if looking for someone.

    Lin Zicong looked at Sun Wei with an adoring gaze, as if looking at his woman. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have an announcement to make¡­ Perhaps you are not aware, Weiwei is actually my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Whisperings echoed through the crowd.

    With that statement, the entire hall was astounded.

    It turns out, Lin Zicong, the famed number one among Binhai¡¯s elite, actually has a fianc¨¦e! And she is none other than the well-circled Sun Wei!

    Without a doubt, Sun Wei is a captivating young lady, and she is also reputed to have notable martial arts skills.

    With her exceptional background, she makes an ideal match with Lin Zicong. A true ¡®perfect pair¡¯!

    This combination truly incites envy in others.

    Moreover, this union effectively signifies a political alliance, uniting two powerful families.

    This announces the alliance of the Lin and Sun families.

    In fact, unions amongst Binhai¡¯s four major clans are not uncommon.

    ¡°Ah, Young Master Lin and Miss Sun Wei are surely a heavenly match.¡±

    ¡°Only a hero like Young Master Lin is worthy of a princess-like girl like Sun Wei.¡±

    ¡°Miss Sun Wei is not only beautiful but also bold in nature. She is indeed the jewel of Sun¡¯s family. Only a person like Young Master Lin has the substance to take Miss Sun Wei as his wife.¡±

    Unexpectedly!

    At this moment, Sun Wei¡¯s eyes turned ice-cold, and frost fell sharply across her beautiful face.

    ¡°Lin Zicong, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s face held a hint of anger. ¡°You called me here to announce something, but it is this?! When, pray tell, did I become your fianc¨¦e? It was just an offhand comment made by my grandfather and yours¡­and you¡­you took it seriously! I Sun Wei have absolutely nothing to do with you! Stop spouting nonsense!¡±

    With these words, the whole hall was stunned¡­

    Everyone present had been prepared to offer their congratulations, but they never expected Sun Wei to outright deny the statement in such a critical moment.

    This denial was nothing less than a slap in the face for the grand Lin Zicong!

    Sun Wei was indeed aggrieved, she had hardly seen Lin Zicong since they were children and never had any feelings for him.

    Though Lin Zicong was powerful, in Sun Wei¡¯s eyes, he was limited in his greatness.

    Moreover, at this moment, a formidable figure was already etched in Sun Wei¡¯s heart.

    ¡®Tch¡­compared to him, Lin Zicong is nothing more than trash!¡¯

    Sun Wei puckered her lips, but her eyes continued to search the hall.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Of course, she was looking for¡ª Huang Xiaolong!

    The reason she attended this banquet today was because¡ª Huang Xiaolong was coming!

    The reason she changed into a grand evening dress today was because¡ª Huang Xiaolong was coming!

    The reason she painstakingly put on makeup and made herself look beautiful today was because¡ª Huang Xiaolong was coming!

    Huang Xiaolong, where are you?

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 207 The one who insults, always faces insult (Sixth update)

    Chapter 207 The one who insults, always faces insult (Sixth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Weiwei!¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of anger, but it was quickly replaced by affection and admiration, his gaze softening. ¡°Weiwei, my grandfather and your grandfather initially verbally promised this marriage agreement¡­ They are men of their word, how can our generation go against them?¡±

    Lin Zicong spoke in earnest. ¡°Besides, Weiwei, aren¡¯t we a good match? Perhaps, we haven¡¯t had many opportunities to meet, but I promise, in the future, I will devote more time to accompany you, to humor you, to care for you¡­¡±

    It was apparent that Lin Zicong was very fond of Sun Wei.

    ¡°No need.¡± Sun Wei found Lin Zicong¡¯s words utterly cheesy, making her skin crawl and prompting a gag reflex. She managed to suppress her anger, maintaining a ladylike demeanor. ¡°I apologize, at that time my grandfather and your grandfather only made a verbal agreement, there¡¯s no written contract¡­ So, I¡¯m afraid I cannot comply.¡±

    ¡°Weiwei! Are you trying to back out of the marriage?¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes became icy cold, his piercing gaze seeming as if it wanted to penetrate Sun Wei¡¯s body!

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Weiwei, don¡¯t be too presumptuous!¡± Standing behind Sun Wei, Sun Feng was also angry. ¡°Who allowed you to publicly renounce the marriage? Who gave you the guts? Do you know what this implies? Huh! The marriage of the Sun family and the Lin family is a major family affair. Don¡¯t let your selfishness affect our family!¡±

    Sun Feng naturally hoped that Sun Wei would marry Lin Zicong, as this was a major and pivotal event for the Sun family. It could even be said to be a matter of the family¡¯s rise and fall, as well as honor and disgrace!

    After all, the most influential family in Binhai is the Lin family!

    The Sun family is only ranked third!

    ¡°Cousin, since this is a major family affair, why don¡¯t you marry Lin Zicong?¡± Sun Wei coldly looked back at Sun Feng. ¡°Cousin, I would advise you to shut up. You don¡¯t have the right to decide my future.¡±

    ¡°Insolent!¡± Sun Feng was suddenly furious. ¡°Today, you are not allowed to break off the engagement! If you insist, the family rules will be enforced!¡±

    Just as the three of them were squabbling incessantly, Huang Xiaolong could not hold back any longer and stepped forward.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ what are you doing?¡± Cui Feiyan was extremely nervous.

    ¡°Miss Cui, calm down and let Little Long go.¡± A wise light appeared in Lin Jing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know Zicong¡¯s temperament very well. Today, Little Long and Zicong are already foes. Zicong has been holding back because of me. But he is naturally arrogant and looks down upon everyone, he will definitely pick a fight with Little Long sooner or later¡­ Rather than letting Zicong confront Little Long afterwards, it¡¯s best to let them resolve it today.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ But Lin Zicong¡­ he is the leader of the Four Young Masters of Binhai and has a military background¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was panicking. ¡°Miss Lin, you are sure Little Long can firmly suppress Lin Zicong?¡±

    ¡°Heh   Miss Cui, I think, we have all underestimated Little Long.¡± Lin Jing murmured. ¡°He is much stronger than we imagined¡­ He is an inscrutable man.¡±

    Yes, Lin Jing had a hundred percent faith in Huang Xiaolong!

    There was no other reason, when the Gao family joined with elites from the Eagle Claw Gate to deal with Huang Xiaolong last time, they returned in failure!

    Afterwards, Lin Jing learned of the incident and suddenly realized¡­ it turned out that this boy from the countryside did not need her protection at all. He has his own foundation and means!

    Huang Xiaolong casually walked over and chuckled at Sun Wei.

    Sun Wei had been trying to locate Huang Xiaolong in the crowd, and when she saw him, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When Lin Zicong saw Huang Xiaolong standing out from the crowd, his eyes flashed with menacing energy, he shouted menacingly. ¡°Get out of the way! Do you think that by sucking up to my sister, you can do whatever you like? I¡¯m sparing you today for the sake of my sister! If you persist in causing trouble, I will teach you how to be a low-key and restrained person!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! What gives you the right to come over here? A bootlicking sycophant like you makes people nauseous!¡± In his hatred for Liu Yan, Sun Feng also hated Huang Xiaolong to the bone. He even promised Liu Yan that he would have someone break Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms and legs after the banquet.

    Upon hearing Sun Feng so rudely insult Huang Xiaolong, Sun Wei was almost scared to death¡­

    Oh my God, this is courting death!

    You should know that even Old Master Sun refers to Huang Xiaolong as a ¡°senior¡±.

    And warned everyone in the family ¨C ¡°From today onwards, that senior is a benefactor to our Sun family! We must treat him as a VIP when we see him! Anyone from the Sun family who disrespects the senior, even in the slightest, will be subject to family punishment!¡±

    If Sun Feng¡¯s rudeness offends Huang Xiaolong, not only will the Sun Family be unable to obtain the complete Sun Bin Fist, but they might even suffer a devastating retaliation from Huang Xiaolong!

    As this thought crossed her mind, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help but envision Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unpredictable and mysterious methods, which made her shiver uncontrollably, sweat pouring down her face.

    ¡®Cousin! If you want to court death, don¡¯t drag our family into it!¡¯

    Sun Wei silently cursed. However, she dared not express her thoughts regarding Huang Xiaolong, after all, he had warned her not to reveal his true identity.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even spare a glance at Sun Feng. His gaze shifted humorously towards Lin Zicong, ¡°You¡­get away from this woman immediately.¡±

    Then he spoke to Sun Wei. ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯m giving you a chance to become my woman¡­ However, if you wish to be my woman, stop cosying up to irrelevant men and keep your distance. Be obedient, gentle, and benevolent. Know how to present yourself in public places and swoop in the kitchen, and above all, be good in bed¡­ You have this opportunity only today, it won¡¯t be there tomorrow. Opportunities are fleeting, seize it yourself.¡±

    Bang!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were like a bomb exploding in the banquet hall!

    What does he want to do?

    He¡¯s openly trying to snatch Lin Zicong¡¯s fianc¨¦e!

    Although Sun Wei has vehemently denied this proposal, but the heads of the Lin and Sun families have agreed verbally!

    As the saying goes, one doesn¡¯t speak without thinking, so the heads of both families are like the emperors of two countries! Can one trifle with marriage? Even if Sun Wei denies it, can she be unruly when family interests are at stake?

    It¡¯s a foregone conclusion that Sun Wei will marry Lin Zicong!

    But Huang Xiaolong, this country bumpkin, dares to snatch even the fianc¨¦e of Binhai¡¯s number one young master!

    He¡¯s courting death!

    However, some guests witnessed the dispute between Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong before the auction.

    At that time, Lin Zicong was domineering, arrogant, and insisted that Huang Xiaolong move away from Cui Feiyan. Moreover, he explicitly asked Cui Feiyan to become Gao Tianxiang¡¯s woman!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong has returned Lin Zicong¡¯s words unchanged!

    Could this be karma?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Roar!!!!!¡± Lin Zicong drastically changed color! From his throat came a roaring sound like a wild beast!

    His eyes were filled with anger, as red as a bloody beast¡¯s eyes!

    His murderous aura radiated tangibly, seemingly affecting the temperature around him, making it chilly!

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Zicong asked with a threatening voice.

    ¡°Hehehe, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. ¡°Moreover, I have one more thing to say to you¡­ If you insult others, you will be insulted in return.¡±

 Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Kill Him!!!! (7th Update)

    Chapter 208: Kill Him!!!! (7th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Who humiliates others will be humiliated¡ª?

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Lin Zicong, filled with rage, burst into a crazed laughter. ¡°Good, good, very good. It takes a sharp-tongued little peasant to say that¡ªSister!¡±

    Lin Zicong turned to Lin Jing, ¡°Sister, things have gone this far. Are you still going to protect him? The vengeance of the father¡¯s murder, the hatred from a stolen wife, do I mean less to you than him?¡±

    With his words, Lin Zicong was cornering Lin Jing!

    If Lin Jing no longer sheltered Huang Xiaolong from this conflict, without a doubt, Huang Xiaolong would face Lin Zicong¡¯s devastating onslaught!

    Lin Zicong¡¯s rage was potent enough to set Huang Xiaolong aflame, reducing him entirely to ashes!

    ¡°Zicong, love can¡¯t be compelled.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s voice was exceptionally calm. ¡°For this matter, let¡¯s consider Weiwei¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°Zicong, don¡¯t listen to this country bumpkin¡¯s raving!¡± Sun Feng hurriedly chimed in. ¡°His mouth just stinks a little. He¡¯s full of himself, Weiwei could never fall for a mud-legged peasant like him! In all of Binhai, you are the only one worthy of Weiwei!¡±

    ¡°Weiwei, say something.¡± Lin Zicong turned to Sun Wei.

    Confident in his capabilities, his status, his talent, his potential, Lin Zicong was certain he couldn¡¯t lose to a bonafide peasant!

    Meanwhile, the banquet hall was filled with waves of mocking laughter¡ª

    ¡°This guy¡¯s lost his mind. Why would the young Miss of the Sun Family take a fancy to him?¡±

    ¡°He made a few hundred million by a fluke, got conceited over it. Hehe, a few hundred million indeed makes him pretty loaded in Binhai, but¡­ do you really think the Sun Family is after his money? He¡¯s making a laughing-stock of himself!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s giving the young miss of the Sun family a ¡®chance¡¯ to choose? Hahahahaha  almost laughed myself to death.¡±

    ¡°He told the young miss of the Sun family not to flirt with unrelated men and stay close to them. To stick to the three obediences and the four virtues, to be gentle, kind, virtuous, and be able to perform all household chores. And, she must be ready for bed¡­ such words could only come from a crazy person!¡±

    ¡°Even if the young Miss of the Sun Family rejects Young Master Lin, she would certainly, absolutely not entertain a peasant like him!¡±

    At this moment, Sun Wei!

    Her heart was slightly trembling!

    Huang Xiaolong had said that he would offer her a single chance!

    Ever since she witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s monstrous methods, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t forget his invincible and breathtaking figure in her heart!

    A single hug in the dining hall had made her think about plenty!

    Everyone is selfish to some extent!

    She had once considered becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disciple, and later on, she had also contemplated becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman¡­

    However, she knew that given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talents and mysterious identity, he might not be interested in her!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong made things clear, he was offering her a single chance!

    Just one opportunity!

    Once this day was over, the opportunity would be gone forever, like water down a river!

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Sun Wei with a playful smile. ¡°You should know there are many benefits to being my woman¡­ However, I don¡¯t want to force you.¡±

    The banquet hall was silent, so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Wei took a deep breath, suppressing her joy, and stepped towards Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I¡­ I am willing¡­ I am willing to be your woman! From now on, I will follow the three obediences and four virtues, be gentle, kind, and virtuous, and I¡¯m not a fickle woman. I will never flirt with unrelated men¡­ in my eyes, in my heart, there is only you¡­¡±

    As Sun Wei spoke, her true feelings revealed themselves. Her beautiful face was shy and timid, her affectionate eyes were flickering with love¡­

    It seemed like a simple girl confessing her feelings to her crush.

    The entire room was in shock!

    Except for Zhu Ting and other students of Binhai University who were aware of the situation, everyone else was stunned by the scene before them, by Sun Wei¡¯s words; their worldview completely overturned!

    Now, Lin Zicong¡¯s face was thoroughly shamed¡­

    His fianc¨¦e was robbed by Huang Xiaolong!

    And this wasn¡¯t like acting, everyone present could see just how much Sun Wei adored Huang Xiaolong, just how willingly¡­

    Softness in her eyes was about to melt into a spring!

    A total defeat!

    In the competition of the love field, Lin Zicong completely lost!

    A complete disgrace!

    ¡°I will kill you! I will slaughter you! I want you dead!¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s face became horrifying. Anyone could tell that he indeed harbored a murderous intent towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Sister! I want to kill! No matter what kind of relationship this person has with you! I want his life!¡± Lin Zicong looked at Lin Jing with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Zicong, if you want to do it, just do it. But remember this, there are always people better than you, and there¡¯s always a sky beyond the sky.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Only by truly suffering some setbacks and blows can you grow. People who are arrogant and domineering are destined to achieve nothing.¡±

    ¡®Zicong, your sister hopes that you can be reborn from all these.¡¯ Lin Jing drooped her eyes, no longer looking at Lin Zicong.

    ¡°Such a misfortune in the family!¡± After this incident, Sun Feng also stepped forward, ¡°Zicong, let me handle this matter. Don¡¯t worry, Weiwei might just be temporarily deluded by this country bumpkin¡­ She will come to her senses. I will take care of this country boy.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s muscles around his eyes twitched wildly, letting out a noncommittal cold snort.

    ¡°Kid, you and Cui Feiyan are ambiguous, and now, astonishingly stretched your dirty hands towards our Sun Family!¡± Sun Feng took a step forward, his face full of cruelty, ¡°Today, I will break both your hands and feet! And then I will throw you out! Do you dare to covet my Sun family¡¯s woman? A toad wanting to eat a swan¡¯s flesh!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, you!¡± Sun Wei immediately shouted to stop.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, stay back. You don¡¯t need to interfere in this.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a slight smile. ¡°Since your cousin keeps provoking me¡­ I will give him a little lesson. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him, he wants my hands and feet¡­ well, today, I will break his hands and feet, let him taste it¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong also took a step forward, extended a thumbs-up toward Sun Feng, then¡­ thumbs down.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gesture was full of disdain, and in his eyes, besides provocation, there was some amusement.

    As one of the top four youngsters of Binhai, Sun Feng has excellent martial arts skills in among the younger generation of the Sun Family, daring to fight.

    He had never been subjected to such contempt before!

    Sun Feng turned into a furious Gandharva, his stride as steady as a mountain, he walked step by step towards Huang Xiaolong, with a horrifying expression on his face!

    Inside the banquet hall, many guests panicked!

    This was a sign of a fight!

    And with Sun Feng¡¯s skills, probably as soon as he starts, it will be a bone-breaking fight!

    ¡°Stop! Stop it! Gentlemen use their mouths, not their hands!¡± Mr. Shi, a famous Chinese doctor, trembled all over, his admiration for Huang Xiaolong led him to worry about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s safety.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s face turned pale, she rushed to seek help from Lin Jing who was elegantly sipping her red wine. ¡°Miss Lin, please prevent them¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t start a fight¡­ it¡¯s bad if anyone gets hurt¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Well, Miss Cui, calm down a bit.¡± Lin Jing smiled lightly.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    All of a sudden, Sun Feng¡¯s body burst out with a terrifying sound like deep-frying beans, all the buttons on his shirt flew off, revealing his steel-like chest muscles and terrifying shark gills!

    ¡°Brother Feng! Kill him! Crush this country bumpkin¡¯s hands and feet into dust! Beat him hard! Beat him damn hard! Beat him to death!¡± A shrill female voice shouted.

    Only to see, Liu Yan, her fists tightly clenched, shrieked like a caffeinated chicken, her face was full of ferocity.

 Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Severed Hand!

    Chapter 209: Severed Hand!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Cousin, you¡­ you better not hit him¡­¡± Sun Wei suddenly called out, her face was filled with worry.

    ¡°Hahaha  Weiwei, can¡¯t bear it? You are already feeling sorry for him?¡± Sun Feng teased with a sneer. ¡°However, I¡¯m sorry, today his hands and legs, I will cripple them!¡±

    ¡°Ah  ¡± Sun Wei sighed hopelessly.

    Worried about Huang Xiaolong?

    Brother, can you stop joking around?

    I¡¯m worrying about you!

    Lin Zicong¡¯s pupils contracted, his gaze was cold and piercing.

    Although, he felt that the Sky Family¡¯s boxing technique was a bit flashy but impractical, Sun Feng was also a capable man, wouldn¡¯t beating an ordinary farmer be a piece of cake?

    The next moment!

    Bang!

    Sun Feng threw a punch!

    This punch was aimed directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right arm!

    This punch was a killer move of Sun Bin¡¯s boxing technique, the force of the punch bore a spiraling energy that could shatter bones and tear muscles if it hit the opponent!

    The punch exploded in the air! It¡¯s might so formidable!

    After delivering this punch, there was also a hint of cruelty in Sun Bin¡¯s eyes, as if he had already foreseen the scene of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shattered right arm!

    ¡°Hehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    In his eyes, Sun Feng¡¯s punch and movement suddenly became incredibly slow, just like a slow-motion scene on repeat!

    ¡°Sigh  no thrill at all¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head a bit, ¡°Why are the people from the Sun Family so weak?¡±

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong lightly gripped with his right hand!

    Whoosh!

    Sun Feng¡¯s fist as big as a bowl was caught by Huang Xiaolong effortlessly!

    The violent spinning force in his punch disappeared suddenly as if it had sunk into the ocean!

    ¡°You!¡± Sun Feng¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯ve never broken your hand before, have you?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s try it today.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking!

    Crack!

    Huang Xiaolong twisted!

    Sun Feng¡¯s right arm broke just like a sugar cane!

    The sound of the bone breaking was very crisp and sharp, everyone in the banquet hall heard the sound, and everyone¡¯s heart twitched at that moment.

    ¡°Ahh  !!!!!¡±

    Then came Sun Feng¡¯s heartbroken screams.

    He looked at his right arm in disbelief, the bone had already poked through the skin, visible to the eye, with shocking traces of blood on it.

    It hurts!

    It is excruciating!

    ¡°Hehe  how does it feel to have a broken arm? Does it feel good? Let¡¯s do it again then.¡± Huang Xiaolong loosened his grip with a giggle, then like a lightning flash, he grabbed Sun Feng¡¯s left hand.

    He twisted it!

    Crack!

    The left arm was also broken!

    ¡°No!!!!!! My hand! Ah  !!!!!!¡±

    Sun Feng retreated hastily, the intense pain had twisted his features, cold sweat poured down his forehead like a waterfall.

    ¡°Alright, next are your legs.¡± With an expression as if nothing had happened, as innocent as a harmless person, this moment, in Sun Feng¡¯s eyes, it was like a devil¡¯s indifferent and terrifying look!

    The banquet hall fell silent, as quiet as a tomb!

    How did this bumpkin end up with such formidable power?

    This overwhelming strength was enough to give one chills down the spine and a hair-raising sensation!

    ¡°Zicong! Save me! Call¡­ Call my father and them out! Quick!¡± Sun Feng cried pitifully with a fluctuating voice.

    A deep fear surged within him! A dread he had never experienced in his life!

    He knew he had kicked the iron plate this time!

    He wasn¡¯t weak, his fist and the speed of his punch were formidable, strong enough to defeat any underground boxer.

    He once single-handedly incapacitated twenty members of a small gang.

    But now, this bumpkin in front of him had disabled his arms with just a wave of hands!

    This strength was beyond his comprehension!

    What startled Sun Feng even more was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ruthlessness and his nonchalance.

    While disabling his arms, Huang Xiaolong had been smiling all along, without any meaningful facial expression, as if he wasn¡¯t breaking the limbs of a human, but butchering a domestic fowl or stepping on an insect.

    It was terrifying!

    How could there exist such a dreadful being in this world?

    ¡°Back off!¡± Lin Zicong was also inexplicably shocked. However, without hesitation, he lunged to shield Sun Feng from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s next attack.

    Just then!

    ¡°Damn it! Who does it! Who dares to hurt my son! I, Sun Hu, swear! Whoever it is, I will bury him without a place to rest in peace!¡±

    A group of furious middle-aged men charged out violently from a side door of the banquet hall!

    The man in front, dressed in a black martial arts uniform, whose thick joints gave off a terrifying aura of a fierce tiger when he moved, was Sun Hu!

    Sun Feng¡¯s father!

    He was also a renowned boxer in the second generation of the Sun Family!

    At this moment, seeing his son¡¯s hands crippled, in severe agony, hunching over with a twisted face, Sun Hu was absolutely furious!

    His anger burnt the sky!

    His copper-bell-like eyes radiated endless ferocity!

    The people in the banquet hall paled in the face of Sun Hu¡¯s domineering aura and trembled uncontrollably.

    Sun Hu, held a significant position amongst the four great families. Because he was chatting over tea with some important figures in a private room, he didn¡¯t notice until someone brought news that his beloved son had been injured. He was absolutely furious and charged directly to the banquet hall with his men.

    Behind Sun Hu, were several men dressed in martial arts robes, each of them fierce like wolves and tigers. Besides, there were also some members from the second generation of Lin, Gao, and Shu Families.

    All of a sudden, the situation took a drastic turn!

    While Huang Xiaolong was indeed powerful, he was no longer confronting just Sun Feng or Lin Zicong, but the wrath of the entire Sun Family!

    No one person, no matter how strong, can stand against an entire martial arts family!

    Even if Sun Hu, the father of Sun Feng, wasn¡¯t a match for Huang Xiaolong, there was a saying that ¡°Ants in large numbers can bite an elephant to death.¡± In Binhai itself, the Sun Family had over a thousand martial students; even with a strategy of overwhelming numbers, they could annihilate Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Uncle Sun, don¡¯t! This¡­This is a dispute among the youths. Please¡­please don¡¯t be angry.¡± In the crowd, Shu Qinghan summoned the courage to plead.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sun Hu glared at Shu Qinghan. ¡°Today, even if God himself intervenes, he can¡¯t save him! He dared to cripple my son! I¡¯ll tear him apart!¡±

    ¡°Dad! My..my¡­my hands have been crippled¡­Dad!¡± Sun Feng burst into tears.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Heh, heh, Heh  After the son gets beaten, the father comes¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed disastrously.

    Suddenly, a group fight seemed inevitable!

    ¡°Ah ¡± Being worried about the safety of her family members, Sun Wei anxiously tried to intercept the furious Sun Hu.

    ¡°Uncle Hu.¡± Sun Wei hurriedly called out to Sun Hu.

    ¡°Get out of the way! Weiwei, I didn¡¯t expect you could stand here, unfazed, while your cousin is beaten. Clearly, you are siding with the outsider over your family! You traitor!¡± Sun Hu harshly rebuked.

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Broken Foot!

    Chapter 210: Broken Foot!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Uncle Hu¡­ Listen to me.¡± Sun Wei suddenly spoke in a very low voice, whispering into Sun Hu¡¯s ear. ¡°Uncle Hu, he¡­ he is the beloved disciple of that senior¡­ He has received part of that senior¡¯s true teachings¡­¡±

    Sun Wei dared not outright say that Huang Xiaolong was ¡°that senior¡±. Instead, she concocted a story about him being a True Disciple. Huang Xiaolong, she presumed, wouldn¡¯t blame her for this.

    Bang!!!!!

    That senior????

    Direct Disciple?

    Sun Hu¡¯s mind exploded!

    Then, cold sweat broke out all over his body!

    That senior?

    Oh my God!

    That¡¯s like a deity!

    Old Master Sun once guessed that this senior possessed terrifying powers like emitting True Qi, killing people within a hundred steps, injuring people by plucking flowers and leaves, and using the wind as a knife!

    Moreover, that senior also had all the lost moves of Sun Bin¡¯s boxing under his control!

    And¡ª¡ª

    What Sun Wei described¡ª¡ª

    With Qi manipulation, transmit sound into secret, Lion¡¯s roar, invisibility, evasion of bullets!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Weiwei, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier! You¡­ you almost got me killed!¡± Sun Hu mumbled from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Damn it¡­ this unfilial son almost ruined our entire family! Damn! Evil son!¡±

    Sun Hu was truly frightened. With ¡°that senior¡¯s¡± capabilities, annihilating the Sun Family would be a matter of minutes!

    After all, the hope of the Sun Family¡¯s revival and rise were still in the hands of ¡°that senior¡±!

    Even Old Master Sun, if he met ¡°that senior¡±, would be humble and reverent, even to the point of currying favor!

    ¡°Direct Disciple¡­¡± Sun Hu looked at Huang Xiaolong with a terrified gaze.

    Huang Xiaolong had a playful smile at the corner of his mouth, but he said nothing more.

    ¡®This is terrible, this is terrible. If I hadn¡¯t handled it well today¡­. I fear, the disciple of that senior will¡­ will¡­ will strike against the Sun Family¡­ Damn it! Little Feng, this bastard, really is trouble! Does he want our Sun family to be exterminated?¡¯

    In a flash, Sun Hu seemed to make some kind of decision!

    He dared not to look at Huang Xiaolong anymore, and directly walked to Sun Feng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Dad! Take revenge for me quickly! He¡­ this peasant, said he wanted to ruin my hands and feet! Dad! Kill him! I want him dead!¡± Sun Feng cried with a voice full of resentment.

    ¡°He said he would ruin your hands and feet?¡± Sun Hu¡¯s mouth corner twitched with fear as he asked in trembled voice.

    ¡°Yes! Dad, that¡¯s what he said!¡± Sun Feng roared. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t ask more! Go and ruin him! Capture him and imprison him in the dungeon of our Sun Family. I want to torture him every day! I want him to taste the most horrific tortures in the world, wailing every night¡­¡±

    Sun Hu was very protective of his offspring. Sun Feng was his biological son and the most outstanding among his many children.

    Now, that his most doted son¡¯s hands had been ruined, he would never let it go!

    In the banquet hall, many people were silently praying for Huang Xiaolong.

    The next moment!

    Crack!!!!!

    Crack!!!!!

    Two dreadful sounds of bone shattering almost simultaneously sounded!

    ¡°Ah   !!!!!!¡±

    Sun Feng let out another horrifying scream!

    Just a second ago, Sun Hu directly kicked and broke both of Sun Feng¡¯s legs!

    Sun Feng fell to the ground, rolling around, with tears and snot flowing together, ¡°Dad  You¡­ you¡­ Ah !!!! It hurts! It hurts so much! It¡¯s killing me!¡±

    Everyone was stunned!

    Including Lin Zicong and those middle-aged men in practice clothes behind Sun Feng, they were all shocked!

    What the hell!

    Is Sun Hu so infuriated that he became confused? Instead of dealing with the culprit who crippled his son, he broke his own son¡¯s legs¡­

    What an idiot!

    Silence!

    Absolute silence!

    The banquet hall was quiet as a graveyard!

    Only Sun Feng¡¯s screams of rolling on the ground were startlingly undue.

    Sun Feng¡¯s female companion, Liu Yan, had already fainted from fright!

    ¡°Huff  ¡± Sun Hu finally took a deep breath, then, he went straight to Huang Xiaolong.

    His back was slightly curved, as if, a servant was approaching his master!

    Or like a beggar, approaching the person who offered him food!

    Sun Hu walked up to Huang Xiaolong, bowed his head, and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Sir¡­ sir¡­ I¡­ I have already broken the legs of the evil son¡­ Would such a punishment satisfy you, sir?¡±

    Strange!

    Extremely strange!

    Sun Hu¡¯s posture and words completely overturned the worldview of almost everyone in the banquet hall!

    ¡°This¡­ What is this¡­¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s eye muscles twitched constantly, and his heart felt a little cold!

    If he were the one who had ruined Sun Feng¡¯s hands, the reckless martial artist Sun Hu would not hesitate to fight with Lin Zicong to the death.

    But now, not only has Sun Hu personally broken the legs of his biological son, but he also humbly begged Huang Xiaolong for forgiveness¡­

    What is the identity of this peasant? What is his background?

    ¡°Heh ¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly, his eyes fixed on Sun Hu!

    Right then!

    Sun Hu felt a terrible feeling of naked exposure, as if everything about him had been seen through by Huang Xiaolong!

    Heartbeat, pulse, blood flow, thoughts¡­ all seemed to be in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grasp!

    Sun Hu¡¯s legs began to tremble, and sweat trickled down his forehead.

    He had a feeling that if Huang Xiaolong was willing, he could crush him to death with a single finger!

    ¡°Sir! What do you want? The Sun Family will comply with whatever you request!¡± Sun Hu pleaded hoarsely.

    ¡°Haha ¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed, ¡°That¡¯s fine, let¡¯s forget about it for Sister Bai Hu¡¯s sake.¡±

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s laughter, the terrifying pressure on Sun Hu suddenly dissipated.

    ¡®My little ancestors¡­ Damn it, it scared the shit out of me¡­ It was¡­ too terrifying¡­ too terrifying¡­ The feeling just now was like I was going to die¡­¡¯ Sun Hu was almost about to collapse, a feeling of having a narrow escape washed over him.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to slack off. ¡°Sir, thank you for your great kindness and generosity¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say this useless stuff. This Sun Feng, you should teach him to be a more low-key person in the future¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood every day¡­¡±

    Saying so, Huang Xiaolong took out a small wooden bottle from his canvas bag and threw it directly to Sun Hu. ¡°Here, when you go back, connect his broken bones. Apply the black ointment in the bottle once in the morning and evening every day, and three days later his injuries will recover just like before.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong looked at Sun Wei with a smile. ¡°I did this for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I understand.¡± Sun Wei¡¯s heart sweetened up. She had seen Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demonic methods. Today, Sun Feng had offended him too much. Given his temper, crippling Sun Feng would have been a light punishment. However, Huang Xiaolong made an exception and gave Sun Feng a holy medicine to heal his injuries for her sake!

    ¡®Wow¡­ it appears that I still¡­ still hold some position in his heart¡­ I¡¯m so happy!¡¯

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: The Sun Family Regrets the Marriage! (Third Update)

    Chapter 211: The Sun Family Regrets the Marriage! (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± A sense of sweetness filled Sun Wei¡¯s heart. She had seen Huang Xiaolong¡¯s exceptional powers before, and today, Sun Feng had grievously offended him. According to his temperament, disabling Sun Feng would have been mild punishment. But for her sake, Huang Xiaolong had made an exception to give Sun Feng a divine healing potion!

    ¡®Wow¡­ It seems like¡­I¡­ I do hold some importance in his heart¡­ I¡¯m so thrilled!¡¯

    ¡°Young master, are you saying¡­ that this medicine, if applied for three days, will¡­ will restore my sinful son to his former state?¡± Sun Hu exclaimed in disbelief.

    Sun Feng had broken both his hands and legs. Even with proper treatment, it¡¯s feared that, at most, he could only regain 60 or 70% of his original health, greatly hampering his future martial arts practice.

    Now, with merely one bottle of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medicine, in just three days, Sun Feng could be back to normal¡­ This was horrifyingly miraculous!

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Fine, go find a doctor to treat him yourself. Give me back this Black Jade Healing Ointment.¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently.

    ¡°No, no, young master, I believe, I believe.¡± Sun Hu hurriedly pocketed the bottle of the medicine and then commanded several middle-aged men dressed in training clothes standing behind him, ¡°Hurry and take my sinful son away. Don¡¯t let him disrupt the young master¡¯s mood.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hu, what are you doing¡­ This is¡­ This is outrageous!¡± The second generation of the Sun Family were all filled with resentment.

    Sun Hu¡¯s attitude towards Huang Xiaolong, akin to a dog wagging its tail begging for mercy, had utterly disgraced the Sun Family!

    ¡°Huh  You¡¯re dissatisfied with me?¡± A mocking look appeared in Sun Hu¡¯s eyes. Then, he strolled over to the few middle-aged men and whispered something into their ears.

    ¡°Eh!!!!!!!¡±

    The faces of the few middle-aged men suddenly changed!

    Their dissatisfaction vanished like smoke in thin air, replaced with a sense of terror and aftermath! Cold sweat trickling done their faces!

    ¡°Brother Hu, I heard¡­¡± A middle-aged man suddenly looked at Sun Wei and then at Lin Zicong. ¡°Just now, Young Master Zicong announced Weiwei as his fianc¨¦e, but¡­ that¡­ that young master stole Weiwei from Young Master Zicong¡­ How¡­ How do we deal with this?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Sun Hu also looked at Sun Wei, a surge of ecstasy welling up in his heart.

    Ha ha ha ha! Excellent! It¡¯s as if Heaven is aiding our Sun Family!

    The Heavens are aiding our Sun Family!

    If Weiwei can marry the True Disciple of that elder! Then¡­

    Our Sun Family would have a connection with that elder!

    As an ancient martial family, the importance of ¡°that elder¡± definitely surpasses that of the Lin Family!

    If communication techniques, lion roar, invisibility¡­ these enigmatic skills of that elder could be passed on to the Sun Family¡­

    In a few years, the Sun Family might supplant the Lin Family and become the head of the four great families of Binhai. It¡¯s not impossible!

    ¡°Good! Weiwei! Very good! You¡¯ve made a great contribution to our family!¡± Sun Hu looked at Sun Wei with an exhilarated expression.

    Then, his gaze turned to Lin Zicong. ¡°Young Master Zicong, in the past, my father and Old Master Lin, did make a joke after having a few drinks, saying they would betroth Weiwei to you¡­ However, this was merely an offhand remark made by our fathers with no written proof¡­ Nowadays society is not like before. In the past, marriages were arranged by parents. But today, young people like you cherish love and freedom. Forced marriages are never sweet. Since, the one Weiwei loves is this¡­ this young master, then our Sun family naturally has to consider Weiwei¡¯s feelings¡­ Young Master Zicong, with your excellence, I am sure, you could also find the woman of your liking, and become a divine couple¡­¡±

    They¡¯re cancelling the engagement!!!!!!

    The Sun Family is cancelling the engagement!

    ¡°You!!!!!!¡± Lin Zicong bulged his eyes, his heart bleeding, like a wounded beast. ¡°Whose idea was this? Was it Old Master Sun¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was my father¡¯s idea.¡± Sun Hu nodded straightforwardly.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha  ¡± Lin Zicong went into a fit of crazed laughter, a cold and malicious glint in his eyes. However, an indescribable mix of emotions arose in his heart.

    Since childhood, Lin Zicong has been veiled by infinite halos. He was a genuine heir of a wealthy family, extraordinarily talented, and extremely diligent.

    So much so, that his life had been smooth sailing without any setbacks.

    He was the one who usually bullied others, made them feel desperate, and unable to retaliate even after being bullied.

    It can be said that he had never encountered a single setback in his life.

    But today, he had taken a blow!

    The woman he loved, the woman he had always seen as his fianc¨¦e, was stolen right under his nose.

    This was like having a green hat placed upon his head, a symbol of being cuckolded.

    A great shame!

    Sun Hu¡¯s words were like salt rubbed into a wound!

    This was the first time in Lin Zicong¡¯s life that he had tasted the bitterness of being abandoned by others!

    ¡°Alright, Zicong, watch your words and behavior.¡± A middle-aged man, who had walked out of the box with Sun Hu, spoke indifferently.

    This middle-aged man, in his forties or fifties, had a square face with stern facial features, and a back straight as a spear. Just standing there, he gave a sense of imposing awe.

    This man had the style of a stern military officer!

    Lin Jianfeng! A leading figure of the second generation of the Lin family, currently holding the rank of Major General in a certain military region! He could be considered a lord of sorts!

    This man could stomp a foot, and Binhai would tremble three times!

    And Lin Jianfeng was Lin Zicong¡¯s biological father! He was also Lin Jing¡¯s biological father!

    ¡°Dad You witnessed what happened today¡­¡± Lin Zicong was nearly going mad, like a wounded beast.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lin Jianfeng faintly nodded, but his expression did not change at all.

    On the contrary, several members of the second generation of the Lin family standing next to Lin Jianfeng had pale faces, showing signs of possible outbursts at any time.

    As Lin Zicong¡¯s father, his son¡¯s fianc¨¦e was snatched away right in front of him, he was supposed to sympathize with this shame.

    Yet he remained impartial, unfazed by either joy or sorrow. This man had deep, hidden intentions, a formidable character indeed!

    ¡°Heh Brother Hu, is the cancellation of Zicong¡¯s and Weiwei¡¯s engagement truly Old Master Sun¡¯s intentions?¡± Lin Jianfeng looked at Sun Hu and grinned slightly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sun Hu¡¯s face also showed a hint of guilt, and then he solemnly said, ¡°Brother Jianfeng, about this matter, it is indeed our Sun family who has failed to live up to our promises¡­ But¡­ To be frank, yes, it was instigated by the old master.¡±

    As for the ¡°senior¡¯s¡± attitude, the entire Sun family was unanimous.

    Reverence!

    Not the slightest disobedience!

    The Sun family must meet any requests made by the ¡°senior,¡± without delay!

    ¡°Brother Jianfeng, there are some subtle intricacies that¡­ that¡­I am not at liberty to disclose right now¡­¡± Sun Hu apologized, ¡°Brother Jianfeng, I have certain difficulties that I cannot disclose¡­ In summary, certain individuals, are extremely, exceedingly vital to our Sun family¡­ We cannot afford to offend them, not in the slightest!¡±

    As he spoke, Sun Hu glanced at Huang Xiaolong with the corner of his eye, his gaze filled with deep respect.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Brother Hu, I understand.¡± Lin Jianfeng nodded with a smile, seeming to show an understanding of the Sun family¡¯s position!

    ¡°Dad!¡± Lin Zicong was unable to contain his anger at the side.

    ¡°Zicong, be quiet.¡± Lin Jianfeng calmly reprimanded. His gaze, however, was directed at Sun Feng, who had been pulled aside for bonesetting and had already fainted from pain.

    ¡®Little Feng is Brother Hu¡¯s most adored son. Brother Hu is known for his extreme favoritism. Today, he even crippled his own beloved son¡¯s legs rather than offend this young man¡­ It seems, the identity of this young man must be truly terrifying. The entire Sun family respects and even submits to him¡­ What is the background of this young man? Could he be from Beijing¡­ Or is he a member of some hidden martial arts family?¡¯

    With these thoughts flitting through his mind, Lin Jianfeng finally directed his gaze at Huang Xiaolong!

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Who is stronger? (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 212: Who is stronger? (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The father of Lin Zicong, Lin Jianfeng, turns his gaze directly toward Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong continues to sport his playful smirk.

    In this world, very few young people can remain so flippant under the gaze of Major Lin Jianfeng!

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve seen that video of yours,¡± Lin Jianfeng surprisingly said with a laugh. ¡°We of the Lin Family have clear-cut views of gratitude and grudges. You, can be considered a benefactor of our Lin Family.¡±

    The video he referred to was, of course, the one where Huang Xiaolong saved Lin Jing from King Yan¡¯s grip on the train.

    Once these words were out, all the people in the banquet hall were left in an inexplicable shock!

    From the look of things, even if Huang Xiaolong had broken both of Sun Feng¡¯s hands, the Sun family would not dare to trouble him, but instead, seemed to fear him.

    And now, Lin Jianfeng is saying that Huang Xiaolong is a benefactor of the Lin Family.

    Could it be, Huang Xiaolong just publicly snatched Lin Zicong¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and the Lin family isn¡¯t going to do a damn thing about it?

    Now, everyone must reassess Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Young man¡­The one who can¡¯t stand it the most today, is Zicong¡­¡± Lin Jianfeng said with a smile. ¡°My son, since he was young, he has never encountered any setbacks, I can hardly imagine the impact of today¡¯s adversity on him¡­ But every cloud has a silver lining. If this opportunity makes him realize that there is always someone better out there, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing? Young man, I have a proposal. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe  What kind of proposal?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with an indifferent laugh.

    ¡°Today, let Zicong submit to you,¡± Lin Jianfeng said with a smile.

    His idea shockingly coincided with that of Lin Jing!

    ¡°I won¡¯t submit!¡± Lin Zicong roared. ¡°I won¡¯t submit to him!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Zicong is even more vicious than the fiercest jackal!

    ¡°So¡­ what will it take, for you to willingly submit?¡± Lin Jianfeng asked, his eyes flashing.

    ¡°I will never submit to him! Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t submit to him!¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s voice became increasingly ominous, faintly exuding a sense of evil qi.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°Zicong, we men of the Lin Family are straightforward and honorable, especially in matter of love. We can pick it up or let it go! Since childhood, your grandfather has been telling you, that there is always someone better out there, and you don¡¯t acknowledge it? What right do you have not to acknowledge it? There are so many heroes in this vast world! How many places have you been to? How many talents have you seen? Who gave you the nerve, the confidence to look down upon everything? Let alone the broad Huaxia, even in Binhai, there are countless talents hidden. Can you say you have no concerns? I don¡¯t understand where your arrogance comes from! My son should never be such a short-sighted, arrogant and conceited person!¡±

    Lin Jianfeng¡¯s words, you could say every word went straight to the heart! Leaving Lin Zicong dumbstruck, unable to make a sound!

    In the banquet hall, the other people were also shaken upon hearing this!

    Major Lin Jianfeng truly is a heroic man. His foresight was far beyond the comprehension of ordinary people!

    Huang Xiaolong also couldn¡¯t help but give Lin Jianfeng another glance, thinking to himself, this guy¡¯s quite interesting¡­

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong daydreamed, thinking to himself that this man could potentially become my future father-in-law

    In this solemn atmosphere, Huang Xiaolong was lost in his own world.

    ¡°Dad  I¡­I¡­I¡­It¡¯s my¡­it¡¯s my¡­fault¡­I was too arrogant¡­Indeed, in this vast world, there are countless people who are better and more outstanding than me.¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s fierce and frantic expression finally eased a bit, ¡°But! I don¡¯t accept him! He has nothing that is worth me acknowledging! I am stronger than him! Because I am stronger than him, that¡¯s why he stole my woman! I won¡¯t accept that!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough ¡± Huang Xiaolong coughed a few times. ¡°Um¡­Which one of your eyes sees you as stronger than me? In which aspect are you stronger than me? Where are you stronger than me?¡±

    ¡°Zicong! How about this, if you believe that you are stronger than this young man, then you choose a topic. You can compete and prove yourself!¡± Lin Jianfeng stated resolutely. ¡°You need to prove it, or else you are a coward, Zicong!¡±

    ¡°Dad! I will prove it!¡± Lin Zicong was triggered, his face was flushed, but his eyes were burning with fighting spirit!

    Lin Jianfeng was indeed a master at manipulating people. With a few words, he completely stimulated Lin Zicong¡¯s fighting spirit!

    ¡°Young man, my son is arrogantly self-confident. Today, you will be the one to control him properly¡­ You are a grand master, with inscrutable skills. In this competition, I will let my son select the topic, how about that?¡± Lin Jianfeng politely looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    In fact, as soon as these words were said, everyone in the banquet hall felt very unfair.

    Unfair to Huang Xiaolong.

    By letting Lin Zicong choose the topic, wouldn¡¯t it mean that Lin Zicong would simply pick what he is best at and most skilled in?

    In this way, even if Lin Zicong isn¡¯t guaranteed to win, at least he would have a seven or eight out of ten chance of winning!

    ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t need¡­¡± Lin Zicong, always eager to show off his courage and save face, naturally didn¡¯t want to take advantage of this.

    ¡°Zicong! You must learn to be humble!¡± Lin Jianfeng glared at Lin Zicong. Then he apologized to Huang Xiaolong with a smile. ¡°Young man, only by defeating him in his strongest domain, will he truly admit that you are stronger than him. His arrogant demeanor will be extinguished, and from then on, he will become a humble and restrained person, understanding the truth that there are always others out there who are better.¡±

    Although these words were spoken righteously, the truth is, they took advantage of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Um  ¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Young man, are you unwilling? Alright, you can choose a subject then.¡± Lin Jianfeng said, not taken aback.

    ¡°No, what I mean to say is, no problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated seriously. ¡°Let him choose. No matter the domain, I can crush him, without any doubt¡­ Uh, I¡¯m stronger than him in every aspect, we are not on the same level¡­ he is too weak. If he beats me in any field, I am willing to be at his disposal.¡±

    Wow

    The audience was in an uproar!

    Dominating Lin Zicong in any field?

    These words are too arrogant!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Lin Zicong, after all, is the leader of the Four Young Masters of Binhai, the rising star cultivated by the Lin Family, he must be not just a fancy figure.

    He is surely a real prodigy!

    No matter how strong Huang Xiaolong is, he might not be able to suppress Lin Zicong in every field.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong is too arrogant and self-centered¡­¡± Even Cui Feiyan, who had by then blindly admired Huang Xiaolong, was somewhat anxious at this moment.

    ¡°Completely dominate me in every aspect?¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes were filled with brutal resentment and reluctance. ¡°You¡­ you really see me, Lin Zicong, as nothing! Well! I swear, I will slap your face! Fine! I¡¯ll choose the subject of our contest! If you can truly defeat me in the subject I choose, then I, Lin Zicong, will admit that you are stronger than me! And I will willingly submit to you!¡±

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Comparing Guns (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 213: Comparing Guns (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Pfffff   then make your choice ¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all in vain, no matter what you choose, I will win¡­ Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance, choose carefully, and make your decision.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Lin Zicong snorted coldly, then furrowed his brows in deep thought.

    A single combat? Freestyle martial arts?

    Lin Zicong had great confidence in his fighting abilities.

    He was not like Sun Feng.

    Sun Feng¡¯s boxing practices each move with clear steps and although it certainly has power, it¡¯s also rather showy. Meanwhile, Lin Zicong¡¯s skills were real killing techniques!

    This killing technique cast aside all unnecessary and complicated procedures, aiming only to kill the opponent with one blow!

    Once acted, it¡¯s a definite kill! Once acted, the opponent is dead!

    Lin Zicong¡¯s killing technique was honed by repeatedly facing death amidst a storm of bullets.

    His practical and terrifying killing technique once helped him take down the Binhai¡¯s underground boxing king with one punch.

    He could kill leopards, tigers, lions, and black bears with his bare hands¡­

    Once in Africa while on a mission, he encountered a cannibalistic tribe. In the end, he single-handedly butchered more than forty members of the tribe and escaped unscathed.

    He and several comrades wiped out a mercenary group wreaking havoc across Africa and he personally crushed the leader¡¯s throat with his bare hands.

    One could say that Lin Zicong¡¯s killing technique, in many ways, was similar to that of Gao Tianxiang.

    But Gao Tianxiang couldn¡¯t even last a minute against him, and would end up on the ground.

    In other words, Lin Zicong was an upgraded version of Gao Tianxiang.

    However¡­

    ¡®Competing with combat power¡­ No, no, no, this guy killed Sun Feng with one move, he must be a real martial arts master¡­ Although, I could also beat Sun Feng, but I can¡¯t make it seem as effortless as him¡­ cannot compete with him on combat power¡­ otherwise, I¡¯m destined to lose!¡¯

    After thinking for a few breaths, Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened!

    A look of uncontrollable ecstasy appeared on his face!

    As if he had found a winning key to defeat Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Listen¡­ Since you¡¯re boasting that you can crush me in any field¡­ then¡­ let¡¯s, let¡¯s compete in marksmanship!¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°How about it? Do you dare to compete in marksmanship with me?¡±

    Marksmanship!!!!!!

    This is Lin Zicong¡¯s forte!

    Lin Zicong grew up mostly in an army setup, one could even say that guns were his childhood toys!

    Real guns!

    In terms of marksmanship, he was talented and deeply passionate about shooting and firearms.

    It can be said that Lin Zicong had handled more guns than many professional soldiers had ever seen!

    In the military, he was also known as the Gun God!

    And Huang Xiaolong?

    Although he was also quite skillful, the majority of his strengths were in traditional fields such as martial arts and medicine. As for firearms, he¡­ probably never dealt with them before!

    In our country, the control of firearms is very strict. Ordinary people don¡¯t even have the qualifications to touch real guns!

    A small peasant farmer, even if he had contact with firearms, most likely they would be homemade muskets, hunting guns, airguns, real military firearms¡­ he simply wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to touch them!

    ¡°Do you dare to compete in marksmanship?¡± Lin Zicong provocatively stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Marksmanship? Playing with pistols?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I¡¯m very good at that as well ¡±

    ¡°Lin Zicong! You¡­ you¡¯re a soldier, you¡­ you shoot guns like you drink water and eat food¡­ and Little Long, he¡­ he¡­ he may never have seen a real gun¡­¡± Sun Wei was stomping her feet anxiously on the side. ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡±

    Sun Wei looked down upon Lin Zicong. If they were competing in hand-to-hand combat, she believed that her idol, mentor, male god and current boyfriend could smash Lin Zicong with just one finger!

    But Lin Zicong, cunning like a fox, knew how to take advantage of his strengths and compensate for his weaknesses, so he chose to compete in marksmanship.

    ¡®So frustrating! Even using hidden weapons would be more reliable than marksmanship!¡¯ Sun Wei, with her fiery temper, was on the verge of cursing out loud at this moment.

    Not only Sun Wei, when Lin Zicong proposed to compete in marksmanship, almost everyone in the banquet hall thought that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s weakness had been seized.

    A peasant farmer from the countryside, even if he was a master of the peculiar, to compete in marksmanship with someone even more badass than a special forces soldier¡­

    He will definitely lose!

    This competition had no suspense at all!

    ¡°Hahahahahaha   what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you just keep saying on and on that I am not your opponent in any field¡­ I didn¡¯t force you to say this¡­ let¡¯s compete in marksmanship, if you don¡¯t dare to compete, then take back those arrogant words you said before¡­ of course, if you win me in this field of marksmanship, then I, Lin Zicong, will admit defeat wholeheartedly!¡± Lin Zicong looked at Huang Xiaolong dismissively.

    ¡°Young man, you can choose a different competition.¡± Lin Jianfeng also suggested to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Tell me, how do you want to compete?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed innocently.

    ¡°Very simple, two identical handguns, one for each of us, we¡¯ll disassemble the gun, then assemble it, and shoot each other¡­ the slower one naturally loses¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t shoot you, I¡¯m not that despicable.¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm. ¡°Oh, can you disassemble and assemble a gun?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ so that¡¯s it¡­ okay then, I¡¯ll play along.¡± Huang Xiaolong maintained a placid expression.

    ¡°Miss Lin¡­ They¡­They¡¯re about to compete in marksmanship¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was already in a great turmoil.

    Ordinary people, who have ever fired a real gun?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s watch¡­¡± Lin Jing¡¯s black and white, gem-like eyes deeply stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°From start to finish, Little Long never seemed to be nervous. He¡¯s always been so nonchalant¡­ He¡¯s like a puzzle, mysterious and unfathomable¡­¡±

    ¡°Young man, have you made your decision?¡± Lin Jianfeng looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Do you really want to compete with my son in marksmanship? You know¡­ my son has the title of ¡®Gun God¡¯ in the military, he has excellent shooting skills, and once during a border mission, he killed a sniper hidden fifty meters away with only a handgun¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfffff  don¡¯t need to ramble, let¡¯s just compete in playing with pistols. I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m really good at playing with pistols.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Well done! Young man, you are truly straightforward!¡± Lin Jianfeng nodded heavily, then his gaze swept across the banquet hall!

    His eyes were sharp, like a hawk¡¯s!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Anybody who met his gaze was taken aback, chilled to the bone and lowered their heads!

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, the charity auction dinner tonight concludes here.¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s voice was filled with an air of authority that did not allow any opposition. ¡°On behalf of the four big clans, I, Lin Jianfeng, bid you all farewell¨C¡±

    Everyone realized Lin Jianfeng was giving them the hint to leave!

    Everyone had been excitedly waiting to see how Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong would compete in marksmanship. But now¡­ they would not have this opportunity.

    As the head of Binhai¡¯s four major families, the Lin Family, and as an outstanding second-generation figure, with the rank of Major General, Lin Jianfeng¡¯s every word was absolute and could not be questioned. All those present could only comply, they didn¡¯t dare to oppose him.

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 214 Blindfolded (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 214 Blindfolded (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasant evening, everyone had some gains,¡± said Lin Jianfeng as his tone gradually turned colder, ¡°However, there are some things that¡­ I hope, after seeing them, you¡¯ll forget when you go to sleep. If some things that happened tonight are inadvertently mentioned by anyone, then¡­ our Lin family, well, we won¡¯t be too happy!¡±

    A gag order!

    Lin Jianfeng¡¯s intention was clear. The matters that happened tonight, especially those related to Huang Xiaolong, can absolutely not be spoken of by anyone present, or else they would be making an enemy of the Lin family!

    The consequences of becoming an enemy of the Lin family¡­ in Binhai, you would lose a place to stand! Even worse, your family could quietly perish!

    ¡°Right!¡± Sun Hu sternly warned, ¡°I, Sun Hu, am a straightforward man, I never speak in circles. So, let me make things clear, today¡¯s matter is also related to the Sun family. My son, Sun Feng, injured his hands and feet by himself today! If anyone starts spreading rumours, don¡¯t blame my family for being impolite!¡±

    With the Sun family adding pressure, no one dared to utter a single word about what happened tonight. Who the hell wants a long life!

    Hold your tongue, and pray for luck!

    At this moment, the guests began leaving one after the other.

    ¡°Miss, please leave the banquet hall.¡± A security personnel attempted to drive Cui Feiyan away previously.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Cui Feiyan was anxious, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave.

    ¡°Alright, let her stay.¡± Lin Jing calmly said.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Lin.¡± The security personnel respectfully left.

    Thus, in the vast banquet hall, all those who were irrelevant had been driven away. In the end, only members of the four major families remained.

    And, Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Alright¡­ young man, are you ready?¡± Lin Jianfeng looked at Huang Xiaolong with utmost severity.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready at any time.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled nonchalantly.

    ¡°Zicong, are you ready? I¡¯m warning you, you cannot underestimate the competition! Since it¡¯s a duel, you must give it your all! This isn¡¯t just out of respect for the opponent, but also a kind of self-respect!¡± Lin Jianfeng sternly said.

    ¡°Alright, father, I will give it my all. But, hehehe  if I lose in a shooting competition, then¡­ this country bumpkin will become the person I, Lin Zicong, most admire in my life! But¡­ that¡¯s impossible!¡± Lin Zicong solemnly said.

    ¡°Good.¡± With the instructions given, Lin Jianfeng clapped his hands.

    Immediately, bodyguards brought over two tables.

    They set up the two tables, separated by 10 meters.

    ¡°You, go to the tables.¡± Lin Jianfeng nodded.

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong walked directly to the tables.

    Next, two bodyguards each placed a pistol on the tables in front of Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong.

    ¡°This is a Colt M2000 pistol from the United States. The pistol fires 9mm Parabellum bullets, it¡¯s 190.5mm long, weighs 0.82kg, the barrel is 114.3mm long, and the magazine capacity is 15 rounds. The effective range is 50 meters.¡± Quickly explained Lin Jianfeng. ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t shoot at people. You can¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±

    During his speech, many well trained sharpshooters, armed with guns, appeared in the corners of the banquet hall. If anything unusual happened, these bodyguards would shoot to intervene.

    ¡°Hehe ¡± At this moment, Lin Zicong¡¯s demeanor became increasingly resolute and composed. Known as a gun deity in the military, he had harvested countless lives with guns in his life. Thus, at this moment, his killing intent materialized around him, making people next to him feel like they were in an icehouse, even in this sweltering season!

    The atmosphere was extremely tense!

    Members of the four major families were watching these two men in silence!

    Cui Feiyan, Sun Wei, Shu Qinghan, and other women like them, were so nervous they were nearly suffocating!

    Lin Jing remained somewhat composed, but she could no longer shift her gaze, her eyes were fixed on Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong gently touched the pistol on the table, and a very peculiar emotion suddenly surged in his heart!

    This emotion felt like a child who had just discovered a favorite toy!

    It also felt like a husband returning from a distant place, seeing his wife waiting for him at the entrance of the village!

    As Huang Xiaolong gently touched the gun, it was as though he were touching the silky skin of his first love!

    As a matter of fact, Huang Xiaolong had become a master of guns in hell!

    In hell, there were countless former special forces, firearms experts, weapons manufacturing specialists¡­

    These spirits had simulated firearms, teaching Huang Xiaolong hands-on training!

    Huang Xiaolong was not unfamiliar with guns at all!!!!!!!!

    ¡°You can check the guns,¡± said Lin Jianfeng.

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this gun.¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes flashed manically!

    Huang Xiaolong also shook his head.

    ¡°Listen closely! I¡¯ll count from 1 to 3, when I reach 3, you¡¯ll start. Remember the order, disassemble the gun, reassemble the gun, shoot.¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s expression became incredibly stern and icy.

    ¡°Hehehehe ¡± Lin Zicong quickly moved his ten slender, flexible fingers, like those of a magician.

    With this type of Colt pistol, Lin Zicong¡¯s fastest disassembly speed was 8 seconds, and his fastest assembly speed was 10 seconds. So, 18 seconds later, he could start shooting.

    This record was the highest in a certain military district, and has remained unbroken for years!

    ¡°Hey, when you¡¯re ready, just listen for my father¡¯s command,¡± Lin Zicong sneered at Huang Xiaolong.

    18 seconds!

    In 18 seconds, he would wash away the humiliation Huang Xiaolong gave him tonight!

    In 18 seconds, he would make Huang Xiaolong understand how wide the gap is between them!

    ¡°Wait¡­ wait a moment,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then directly tore a piece of cloth off his clothes and said, ¡°It seems I need to buy a new suit¡­ sigh¡­¡±

    Then!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong used this piece of cloth to blindfold himself!

    Such an act directly shocked everyone present to the point of near-death!!!!!!!!

    The fuck, what are you doing?

    You¡¯re blindfolding your eyes for a shooting competition!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Are you¡­ are you playing house like kids do?

    ¡°Damn it! What are you doing?¡± Lin Zicong was furious. ¡°You¡­ are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°Young man, this?¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good either.

    As a veteran soldier, Lin Jianfeng had been playing with guns his whole life and had met numerous gun experts. This was the first time he had encountered someone blindfolding himself for a shooting match.

    ¡°Keep calm, keep calm. I always play this way, always,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned devilishly, ¡°Lin Zicong, right? This way, I¡¯ll teach you now. Sometimes, what our eyes see can create illusions. When playing with guns, the most important thing is actually the feel of the hand. Only by touching can you get the most truthful and reliable results, without being deceived¡­ Alright, General Lin, you can start the command.¡±

 Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Convinced Wholeheartedly!

    Chapter 215: Convinced Wholeheartedly!

    Translator: 549690339

    Everyone in the room looked at each other.

    ¡°Weiwei, that¡­ the disciple of that elder¡­ really is quite remarkable, with an audacious flair for the unconventional. He really dare to play with this toy?¡± Sun Hu whispered to Sun Wei as he moved next to her.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡­ he does love to show off¡­ but¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen him use a gun¡­ damn, he¡¯s from a rural village¡­ could it be that he¡¯s actually used a gun?¡± Sun Wei was somewhat confused, but thinking about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other extraordinary skills, she regained her composure.

    Lin Jianfeng pondered for a bit, gave Huang Xiaolong a quick glance, and then, not wanting to say much more, took a deep breath and said aloud, ¡°Listen carefully! One ¡ª¡ª Two ¡ª¡ª Three!!!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell abrupt!

    Immediately!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands moved as nimble as a snake, soft and boneless, swift as floating clouds and flowing water!

    Click  Click  Click  Click

    The clear mechanical sounds were continuous, very pleasant, very smooth, very pleasing, like pearls falling on a jade plate!

    A complete Colt pistol, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s magician-like hands, quickly disassembled into separate parts.

    These parts were arranged in the most logical and convenient positions on the table. So, Huang Xiaolong could be able to pick up these parts and start assembling them in the shortest possible time!

    Witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s deft hand movements, the eyeballs of Lin Jianfeng and the others felt like they were about to fall out of their sockets!

    Could this still be considered a bumpkin?

    This speed and method of gun disassembly were absolutely that of a professional soldier! Or even that of an internationally top-tier firearms expert!

    Five seconds!

    Then, assembly!

    Click Click Click Click

    Also five seconds!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, who had his eyes covered, had completed disassembly and assembly within ten seconds!

    He raised his hand!

    And Lin Zicong was just disassembling the gun, still in the middle of assembly!

    Suddenly!

    A feeling of impending doom instantly seized Lin Zicong!

    This was a feeling of being targeted by a poisonous snake, embraced by the Grim Reaper!

    The next moment!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Four gunshots!

    It seemed like a single sound, merging into one!

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t just fast at disassembling and assembling guns, but the speed at which he fired was also equally impressive!

    Fast! Fast! Fast!

    So fast that the bodyguards hidden in the banquet hall didn¡¯t even have time to react!

    Four bullets, with their terrifying whistling noise, were shot directly at Lin Zicong¡¯s hands and feet!

    ¡°Ahh  !!¡±

    Lin Zicong let out a scream instinctively, his body jerked and retreated, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground!

    ¡®It¡¯s over¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been ruined¡­ My¡­ my life, it¡¯s over¡­¡¯

    That was what was going through Lin Zicong¡¯s mind at this moment.

    The next fraction of a second!

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Four bullets, barely grazing Lin Zicong¡¯s skin, flew past!

    They tore the clothes on his left arm, right arm, left thigh, and right thigh!

    However, each bullet only grazed his skin and didn¡¯t actually hit him.

    The four spots on his body were burning with searing pain!

    And behind him, the four bullet holes, with sparks flying as they embedded into the wall!

    ¡°No!!!¡±

    Lin Zicong, thinking he had been hit, let out a cry of despair.

    ¡°Zicong!¡± The people of the Lin family were filled with horror and roared in anger.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly and then relaxed again. ¡°He¡¯s fine¡­ Zicong only has a few scratches¡­ Amazing¡­ So amazing¡­ This¡­ This¡­ This truly is a Gun God! The real Gun God!¡±

    At this point, Lin Zicong also realized that he hadn¡¯t been injured and that Huang Xiaolong had been merciful!

    However, his body was filling up with an overwhelming sense of fatigue!

    Bang!!!!!!

    He suddenly fell to the ground!

    His face, his forehead, all were dripping with cold sweat and his spine felt a chilling sensation.

    Never in his life, had he been this humiliated!

    ¡°Hahaha  ¡± Huang Xiaolong threw the handgun back onto the table, and took off the cloth covering his eyes.

    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t waste time challenging me to anything, because whatever you challenge me to, you won¡¯t be able to beat me¡­ I can crush you in any field.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Lin Zicong with a playful grin. ¡°Do you concede?¡±

    At this moment, Lin Zicong was in a complete daze, his expression no longer fierce, but rather, one of an animal that had been tamed.

    He conceded!

    He really fucking conceded!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shooting skills had completely overturned his understanding!

    Completing disassembly and assembly within ten seconds, moreover, while blindfolded.

    Even more horrifying, he fired four shots, each bullet grazing his skin, any slight deviation, and he would be ruined!

    This couldn¡¯t be a fluke!

    Being able to do this was already at the pinnacle, the epitome of marksmanship!

    Each bullet serving as an extension of his thought!

    Doing as he pleased!

    As effortless as moving his own arm!

    ¡°I¡­ I concede¡­ I concede¡­¡± Lin Zicong stuttered.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m taking your fiancee?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°But, it seems like that¡¯s not the case, because Sister Bai Hu has never acknowledged that she is your fiancee, so I¡¯m not infringing on anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine with everything¡­ I concede to you¡­¡± Lin Zicong finally regained his composure, he stood up, the look in his eyes as he faced Huang Xiaolong, was filled with apprehension, fear, and¡­ admiration!

    Today, Huang Xiaolong had completely subdued Lin Zicong, both mentally and verbally!

    Thinking back to his arrogant posturing in front of Huang Xiaolong at the beginning, his arrogance, his ostentatious swagger, Lin Zicong felt a cold sweat trickle down his back. He was ashamed of his own behavior!

    Indeed, there are always people who are better and bigger things beyond one¡¯s understanding!

    ¡°Whew   Zicong, you¡¯ve yielded, haven¡¯t you? But don¡¯t be discouraged, it¡¯s not surprising to lose to this kind of god-like opponent.¡± Lin Jianfeng chided.

    ¡°Yes, father, I understand, before, I¡­ was indeed too¡­ too arrogant, now thinking about it¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Lin Zicong guiltily said.

    Then, he faced Huang Xiaolong directly and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for showing me mercy. My disrespect towards you before, please don¡¯t hold it against me. And also¡­ um¡­ um¡­ may¡­ may¡­ may I become your disciple¡­ to learn shooting and combat skills from you?¡±

    BOOM!!!!!!!

    Become a disciple!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The top one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai, Lin Zicong!

    He wants to become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disciple!

    ¡°Hahaha  this kid is getting smart!¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s eyes showed a sense of gratification.

    At this point, Lin Jianfeng had fully understood that Huang Xiaolong was truly an exceptional person!

    If his son could train under this kind of remarkable man, no matter what he learns, it would benefit him for life!

 Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Master of the Eagle Claw Gate

    Chapter 216: Master of the Eagle Claw Gate

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°What? Another one wanting to become my disciple?¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned and stretched lazily. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. You¡¯re a grown man, I¡¯m not interested in teaching you. You wish! You think I¡¯d casually teach you something and you¡¯d be able to transform and reach great heights¡­ Why should I let you benefit? I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong started for the banquet hall entrance. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to go home and sleep. Sister Bai Hu, I¡¯ll meet you at school tomorrow, I have something for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Sun Wei was overjoyed.

    ¡°Feiyan, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong signaled to Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan cheerfully followed him.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Lin Zicong rushed to Lin Jing¡¯s side in urgency. ¡°Sister, help me ask for mercy! I really want to learn from him, I¡¯m serious!¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Lin Jing suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Sister Jing.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked back at her and smiled.

    ¡°Little Long, although my brother is mischievous, he will definitely mend his ways from now on. Can you teach him some things?¡± Lin Jing wore a charming smile as she spoke to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Since Sister Jing asked, I¡¯ll casually give him some pointers when I have time. But whether he¡¯ll learn depends on him¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a lazy smile.

    ¡°Yes! Thank you¡­ Thank you, master! From this day forward, I, Lin Zicong, will respect you above all!¡± Lin Zicong bowed seriously.

    After giving his instructions, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t stick around. He left the banquet hall with Cui Feiyan.

    Suddenly, on his way out, he saw Shu Jie, looking as defeated as a beaten rooster.

    Huang Xiaolong stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Hey, it seems you owe me an apology.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Shu Jie impatiently. ¡°Hurry up and apologize!¡±

    ¡°I ¡± As soon as Shu Jie made eye contact with Huang Xiaolong, he seemed to be caught in an illusion, seeing a hell, endless skeletal figures, a sea of red¡­

    ¡°Sorry! I was wrong  I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll never raise my voice in front of you again¡­ forgive me¡­ I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me¡­¡± Shu Jie¡¯s knees went weak, and he almost knelt down in front of Huang Xiaolong, tearfully apologizing again and again.

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong left the banquet hall with Cui Feiyan while everyone watched them go.

    ¡°Ah  Who would have thought that the highlight of tonight¡¯s banquet would be this young man dressed as a country bumkin ¡± Butler Shu shook his head thoughtfully.

    ¡°A dragon does not cross the river if the water doesn¡¯t flow. This young man has a bright future.¡± Lin Jianfeng laughed, then looked at Lin Zicong with a doting expression. ¡°Zicong, you can take a long vacation for now, don¡¯t return to the army, stay in Binhai, and get to know your teacher.¡±

    Dad, I understand,¡± Lin Zicong nodded.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent, as if he was brewing some sinister plot.

    Outside the hotel.

    A cool breeze was blowing.

    The night view of Binhai was like a sultry woman, full of enchantment and allure.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at his phone. There was a WeChat message from Chairman Qiu, showing understanding and respect for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°serious business¡±, and decided not to disturb him. The matter of curing infertility could wait for another day when Huang Xiaolong was free.

    ¡°Phew  ¡± Cui Feiyan let out a long sigh. ¡°Little Long, everything that happened tonight really feels like a dream. No, the whole day feels like I¡¯m living in a dream¡­¡±

    Cui Feiyan looked at the youthful Huang Xiaolong by her side with a sense of bewilderment. ¡°Little Long, you really are a mystery¡­¡±

    Cui Feiyan had a surreal feeling, her experiences of the day felt like a fairy tale. However, the cash check that Huang Xiaolong had given her told her that all of this was real! Real hard cash!

    ¡°Feiyan, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, then purposefully yawned. ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯m so tired¡­ I want to sleep¡­ Remember that hotel last time? The bed was so comfortable¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft ¡± Cui Feiyan laughed, her cheeks turning a charming shade of red. ¡°Little Long, take me home. I still have to discuss the contract matter with President Zeng Huatian tomorrow¡­ Um, if you like that hotel, then¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll book a room next time.¡±

    Cui Feiyan lowered her head in embarrassment, her eyes filled with a hint of affection.

    ¡°Oh, alright then, Feiyan, I¡¯ll drive you home first.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t push Cui Feiyan further. He was confident she wouldn¡¯t change her mind after the connection they¡¯ve made.

    Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3, taking Cui Feiyan back to her apartment complex.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s really going on between you and Miss Sun Wei of the Sun Family?¡± In the car, Cui Feiyan gazed at the bright city lights outside the window, casually asking.

    ¡°Oh¡­ there¡¯s not much to it.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mischievously.

    Cui Feiyan was a very intelligent woman, she did not ask any further questions.

    ¡°Little Long, today was the happiest, most relaxing, and most magical day of my life¡­ Thank you!¡± Before she got out of the car, Cui Feiyan thanked Huang Xiaolong. She opened the door, and, suddenly turning back, she pecked Huang Xiaolong on the cheek, ¡°I¡­ I like you!¡±

    After saying that, Cui Feiyan got out of the car as if running away from the scene.

    ¡°Uh ¡± Huang Xiaolong touched the spot where Cui Feiyan had kissed him, ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to kiss me on the lips?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong watched as Cui Feiyan took off her high heels, did a happy dance, lightly humming a tune, and entered the apartment complex like a carefree little girl.

    ¡°Ah  time to go home! I can¡¯t wait to cuddle up with Sister Xiaoman.¡± Huang Xiaolong sped off.

    Night fell.

    A cool and quiet night.

    The Gao Family villa.

    The bright lights shone in a spacious conference room.

    The head of the Gao Family sat in a Taishi Chair. The light accentuated his tired face, making him look even older.

    He rubbed his temples with his hands.

    There were others in the conference room.

    Three wheelchairs with three occupants.

    Gao Zhongkang and his wife.

    And, the young head of the Eagle Claw Clan¡­ ¡®Mr. Gongsun¡¯.

    Each of them had assistants attending to them.

    They all had one thing in common ¨C a blank stare, drool flowing from the corners of their mouths, and they occasionally blurted absurd phrases.

    Throughout this, Gao Zhongkang and his wife, aside from appearing silly and vacant, seemed physically fine.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Mr. Gongsun, however, had broken limbs wrapped in bandages.

    ¡°Brother Gongsun¡­ ah¡­ we are all parents here¡­ the current state of your son¡­ I¡­ I deeply regret it.¡± The head of the Gao Family spoke with sorrow. ¡°Zhongkang and my daughter-in-law¡­ they too¡­ ah¡­ I¡¯ve had the best doctors in Binhai examine them. They¡¯ve lost their memories and their IQ¡­ their IQ is that of¡­ a four-year-old¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha  Are you saying that my son, my darling son, has become an idiot?¡± Sitting next to the head of the Gao Family was a peculiar man.

    This man was strange because even in this sweltering weather, he was covered head to toe in a hooded cloak, hiding his face completely.

    However, his eyes were incredibly bright, flickering with a malevolent gleam. It sent a shiver down one¡¯s spine, making one feel as if they were being watched by a venomous snake.

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 217 Uncle (Third Update)

    Chapter 217 Uncle (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Brother Gongsun¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Old Master Gao shook his head in pain, ¡°My son, my daughter-in-law, even my grandson, they¡¯re¡­ all¡­ all lost at his hands¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear this nonsense! Sincerity! I want to see sincerity from you!¡± The cloaked stranger erupted in a bitter shout, as if he were an enraged beast.

    Standing behind the cloaked stranger were two older men with graying temples. Their temples were bulging and their eyes were scorching like the sun.

    Unmistakably, the two elders stepped towards Old Master Gao, their eyes showing murderous intent.

    However, Old Master Gao¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as he sighed and looked at the couple Gao Zhongkang.

    ¡°Gentlemen, please step back.¡± A voice with a terrible Chinese accent rang out.

    At the entrance of the conference room, stood a high-nosed and deep-eyed foreigner with blond hair.

    This man looked ordinary in appearance and height, but his deep brown eyes were bright like stars.

    His hands were tucked into his trouser pockets, extremely relaxed, even whistling. ¡°Please don¡¯t move. Whoever moves, dies.¡±

    The conference room suddenly became silent, a calm before the storm, oppressively quiet.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The two elders¡¯ eyes twitched, casting a cold glare at the foreigner standing at the hall¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make any rash moves.¡± The cloaked stranger waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°Brother Gongsun, please don¡¯t doubt my sincerity¡­ here it is, my sincerity.¡± Old Master Gao looked at the foreign man at the entrance with a satisfied gaze. ¡°This is Bruno¡­ an internationally wanted criminal, ranked 23rd on the world¡¯s list of notorious criminals. He and his wife, Ms. Betty, together have formed a mercenary group, ranked 39th globally¡­ Brother Gongsun, did you know? In the underworld of Europe and America, Bruno and his wife, Ms. Betty, are known as the ¡®Green Firs¡¯¡­ ¡®Green Firs¡¯ symbolize death, despair, mourning¡­ Of course, they usually bring death, despair, and mourning to others¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Gongsun, Bruno and his wife, Ms. Betty, are both sharpshooters. With their homemade guns and bullets, they can smash a beer bottle from 200 meters away¡­ of course, they can also smash a human skull, and pierce a human heart. They never miss¡­ they shoot very quickly¡­ At least, I¡¯ve never seen anyone faster than them.¡± Old Master Gao smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Brother Gongsun, this time I have spent hundreds of millions of Euros to hire Bruno, his wife, and all members of the ¡®Sharpshooter Mercenary Group¡¯¡­ I swear, this power is enough to confront regular army forces. In fact, just last year, the ¡®Sharpshooter Mercenary Group¡¯ was involved in a coup in an African country¡­ What do you think of this sincerity?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care about any of that! When do we start? I want to catch that damn beast! I want to crush every bone in his body with my own hands!¡± The cloaked stranger¡¯s voice was chillingly cold, radiating a certain evil Qi.

    ¡°Brother Gongsun, let¡¯s plan this thing out for the long term.¡± Old Master Gao sighed. ¡°That little beast now has intricate connections with the Lin family and the Sun family in Binhai. It¡¯s inconvenient for us, the Gao family, to get involved directly¡­ What I mean is, we need to find someone to do it.¡±

    After saying that, Old Master Gao clapped his hands.

    Two grim-faced bodyguards immediately led a middle-aged man into the conference room.

    This middle-aged man was also crazed with rage. But, upon entering the conference room, he gathered himself and respectfully addressed Old Master Gao. ¡°Master Gao¡­ Rest assured, this time, I¡¯m going to skin that little bastard, pull off his tendons, and crush him into pieces!¡±

    This middle-aged man was none other than Cao Dekui, the founder of the largest dog farm in Binhai City!

    ¡°Cao, I already know about your son¡¯s situation¡­ sigh, we are all parents, I can understand your feelings.¡± Old Master Gao spoke with regret. ¡°Cao, your family line is cut off now¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Gao! I! I will kill him! I want his life!¡± Cao Dekui roared through his tears, his eyes completely bloodshot, and his rage made him look utterly crazy.

    ¡°Alright, Cao, you take care of this matter. I¡¯ll provide you with enough support.¡± Old Master Gao chuckled, then looked at the security guard standing at the entrance of the conference room. ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    Soon, another middle-aged man was brought in.

    The man was simply dressed, with an honest face. At first glance, he looked like a laborer who¡¯d come to work in the city.

    He was tied up at the moment, his eyes showing a mixture of confusion, fear, and anger. ¡°Who are¡­ who are you people? Why did you¡­ why did you bring me back from¡­ from Beijing¡­ what do you¡­ what do you want to do? Is there¡­ is there no rule of law anymore!¡±

    ¡°Shut him up.¡± Old Master Gao ordered indifferently.

    Next second!

    Bang!

    A bodyguard quickly came around from behind, his hands pressing on the man¡¯s shoulders, followed by a knee jab into the man¡¯s belly!

    ¡°Ah  !!¡±

    The middle-aged man screamed like a pig being slaughtered, bending over like a shrimp, falling to the ground, rolling around, cold sweat pouring from his forehead, streaming down his face.

    A few minutes later¡­

    The middle-aged man¡¯s pain slightly subsided, his body twitching, he raised his eyes in anger, glaring at Old Master Gao.

    ¡°Now, I ask, and you answer.¡± Old Master Gao smirked cruelly at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Your nephew, his name is Huang Xiaolong, right?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! So what if it is? Little Long¡­ What have you done to Little Long!¡± The middle-aged man looked worried.

    Bang!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A bodyguard kicked the middle-aged man¡¯s left kidney, making him gasp for breath.

    ¡°Listen, you¡¯re Huang Xiaolong¡¯s uncle, I assume you know where he comes from¡­ Tell us. If you tell us, everyone will be better off.¡± Old Master Gao picked up a cigar, and someone immediately lit it for him. He took a deep drag on the cigar. ¡°Your nephew, he¡¯s done some things he shouldn¡¯t have¡­ so¡­ he¡¯ll have to face the consequences. Tell us.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The middle-aged man grimaced in pain, but a stubborn look flickered in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! Don¡¯t ask me! And also, Little Long is quite formidable¡­ you guys better not think about taking revenge on him! You¡¯d best not provoke him!¡±

    This middle-aged man was, in fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s uncle!

    His real uncle!

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Killing Intent Arises! (Fourth update)

    Chapter 218: Killing Intent Arises! (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The Gao Family, they actually went through the trouble of covering such a large distance, kidnapping Huang Xiaolong¡¯s uncle all the way from a company in Beijing! They took him hostage, trying to force Huang Xiaolong into divulging information about his parents in his hometown!

    ¡°Mr. Gongsun, he doesn¡¯t want to talk¡­¡± the old grandee from the Gao Family said, shaking his head and chuckling bitterly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make him talk.¡± The cloaked mystery man waved his hand, and one of the old men behind him moved towards the middle-aged man lying on the ground, who was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s uncle.

    The old man bent down and reached out with his right hand, borrowing its five fingers like a hook, he grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s left wrist¡­

    ¡°Damn it! What are you trying to do? Is there no law and order? Stop!¡± The middle-aged man roared out in anger.

    Suddenly!

    Snap!!!!

    A sound of a bone shattering!

    The old man had reduced the middle-aged man¡¯s left wrist to rubble!

    Crushed it hard!

    ¡°Ah!! Beast Ah ¡±

    The uncle let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    ¡°Say it. Everything you know, spit it out. Tell us about your beloved nephew, how many people live in his family, if his parents are still alive, all the details. Where exactly is his hometown?¡± the old Gao grandee blew a smoke ring.

    ¡°Bastards! Spawn of beasts! Damn you! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± The uncle¡¯s body was convulsing from the pain.

    ¡°Haha, he is indeed tough.¡± The old grandee shook his head regretfully, blowing another smoke ring, ¡°since you are so stubborn, then¡­ let¡¯s crush them all.¡±

    The next moment, the old man grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s right hand and crushed the wrist again.

    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡±

    For the next while, the conference room was filled with continuous wails, truly horrifying.

    Half an hour later¡­

    The middle-aged man lay limp on the ground, motionless.

    ¡°He really is tough¡­ It¡¯s rare to see someone so stubborn.¡± The old man¡¯s face rose a touch of shock. ¡°I¡¯ve crushed his whole body¡¯s bone, still, he didn¡¯t confess¡­ He has fainted from pain. Moreover, there are no more bones in his body that can be crushed.¡±

    ¡°Enough! Xiao Cao, take him with you, and then, give his dear nephew a call.¡± The old grandee finally lost his patience. ¡°Since, this uncle is so deeply affectionate to his nephew, I believe, his nephew won¡¯t be heartless either. Take him as a hostage, by then, we will force that brat to submit.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Old grandee Gao, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!¡± Cao Dekui¡¯s eyes were filled with excited flames.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t taken on a mission for a long time, I¡¯m getting rusty¡­¡± The sharpshooter Bruno inserted his hands into his pockets, lazily whistled. ¡°This¡­ this should be a pleasurable night.¡±

    ¡°Left and Right Protectors, you both go.¡± The cloaked mystery man ordered roughly. ¡°Bring that brat back alive! I want to cut open his heart myself. Let¡¯s see what color his heart is to be so cruel, that he actually harmed my¡­ harmed my son¡­¡±

    The voice of the cloaked mystery man became emotional.

    ¡°Brother Gongsun, we all are parents here, I understand your feelings, but¡­ sigh¡­¡± The old grandee¡¯s voice choked and he couldn¡¯t speak anymore. His eyes were filled with a fierce light, like a ferocious beast from the ancient times. ¡°I swear to the heavens! The entire family of that brat must die! They all have to die!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was leisurely driving his BYD F3, planning to return to the Litchi district.

    He was already fantasizing about how to spend a wonderful night with Su Xiaoman.

    As for hogging the limelight at the charity auction dinner this evening, Huang Xiaolong hardly paid it any thought.

    Mom, for Huang Xiaolong, what the hell is a little attention!

    At this time, his mobile phone rang.

    Huang Xiaolong held the steering wheel with one hand, and with the other, pulled out his phone from his pocket.

    He glanced at the incoming call, it was an unknown number.

    ¡°Um¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitated for a moment, but still quickly pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Hehehe Huang Xiaolong, right?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was a raspy middle-aged man¡¯s.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you calling my phone.¡± Huang Xiaolong asked somewhat irritably.

    ¡°Listen! Don¡¯t you have an uncle named ¡®Xi Sangang¡¯?¡± From the other end of the phone, a raspy voice gave an eerie atmosphere.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°No big deal. We invited your uncle back from Beijing where he worked¡­ heh, brought him back to Binhai.¡± The raspy voice of the middle-aged man became crazed and slightly frantic. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, do you want to see your uncle right now? Hehehehehe~~~If you want to see him, then come to¡±

    The raspy middle-aged man¡¯s voice reported an address.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t try anything smart, especially don¡¯t call the police. Otherwise, maybe¡­ you¡¯ll never see your uncle again¡­ Yes, you¡¯ve got half an hour. After half an hour, I¡¯ll prepare to collect his corpse!¡±

    Beep Bee Beep

    The other party ended the call.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times, then he promptly parked the car on the road side.

    He got out of the car¡­

    ¡°Uncle¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart was filled with a whirlwind of anger, murderous intent, and self-blame!

    Ever since he came to Binhai, he hadn¡¯t seen his uncle.

    He just knew that his uncle was working in an another city and returned home only during the New Year.

    But now¡­

    He never expected that his uncle would fall into the hands of his enemies!

    ¡°I¡­ I was careless¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been too merciful! The saying ¡®don¡¯t involve your family in your problems¡¯ simply does not apply in Binhai¡­ Previously, in underworld, a soul told me, ¡®Better for me to let down the world, than for the world to let me down¡¯¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t take it seriously¡­ I was wrong! Kindness is like a kind of poison, if you don¡¯t expel it from your body, in the end, it will kill you!¡±

    Uncle, is mother¡¯s younger brother, although, he¡¯s just an ordinary and honest man, but he¡¯s been very fond and caring of Huang Xiaolong from an early age

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart was mixed with regret.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I will come to rescue you right away! I will make the ones who hurt you pay a hundred, thousand times more! From now on, mercy will not be a part of me!¡±

    However, he quickly discarded all the negative emotions, murderous light flashed across his eyes, ¡°I always say, I don¡¯t like to wreak havoc, but¡­ all of this, you have forced me into! Why are people always so foolish?¡±

    Just as the words fell, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body gradually became transparent, and finally, seemed to completely disappear into thin air.

    The next second, a strong gust of wind blew out, spanning a hundred meters in an instant!

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 219 Factory (5th update)

    Chapter 219 Factory (5th update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Night.

    Outskirts.

    A desolate piece of outskirts.

    Creepy chirping sounds resounded intermittently among the dark grass.

    The moonlight was dim, the night was dark and the wind was high.

    In this remote suburb stood an abandoned factory.

    In the darkness, this factory resembled a hibernating primordial beast, quietly prowling, ready to devour passerby.

    Here was one of Cao Dekui¡¯s hideouts on the outskirts.

    At first, he bought this abandoned factory at a very low price, mainly to pile up sundry items like dog food.

    Moreover, if there were irrecoverable debts in the business, Cao Dekui would direct his underlings to kidnap the debtors here for illegal detention and even torture.

    In this abandoned factory, several people have met their deaths, all chopped up and fed to dogs, leaving no trace of existence afterward.

    Under the moonlight, the air wavered, and a thin figure gradually became visible.

    Huang Xiaolong stood outside the factory, and under the dim moonlight, his eyes reflected bright star-like light.

    However, this light was red!

    Like blood!

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw a huge circle of barbed wire around the vast factory building, several meters high. The barbed wire was embedded with fragments of sharp glass, iron thistles, blades, and spiked strands.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong emerged, fierce dog barks echoed from the factory area, even though he was still far away.

    This factory was like a cold, impenetrable prison!

    Huang Xiaolong walked directly towards the main gate of the iron wire net.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Damn! He¡¯s come! This son of a bitch is here!¡±

    A coarse roar like a thunderclap on a calm ground; a group of sturdy men rushed out from a dark corner, directly surrounding Huang Xiaolong.

    In their hands, they held a variety of weapons; a machete, a big axe, and some even held revolvers, with dark muzzles pointed directly at Huang Xiaolong.

    With guns in their hands, and seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thin and harmless appearance, dressed in simple farmer¡¯s attire, these burly men were naturally brazen.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s you, bastard, who made my son Cao Huan a eunuch¡­¡± One burly man pointed the muzzle of his gun at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head. ¡°I heard that you can fight? Today we have dozens of people here. Let¡¯s see you fight now, come on!¡±

    ¡°Cao Huan?¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered with an incredibly calm demeanor.

    ¡°What, now realizing your mistake? Realizing that you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have? Dammit, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t play any tricks! Come with us!¡± A burly man holding a gun sneered, wielding his gun at Huang Xiaolong, shouting harshly.

    ¡°Where is my uncle?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Hahahaha  Come on, you¡¯ll naturally meet your uncle in a moment¡­ Hahaha  He¡¯s not dead yet.¡± The armed burly man jeered.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t make a move, nor said another word, and walked straight into the front hearts.

    Two armed men walked behind Huang Xiaolong, pointing their guns at his back, watching every move he made.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong was led by these burly men into a huge factory building.

    Bang

    The man who brought Huang Xiaolong in directly closed the large iron door of the factory and locked it, appearing to trap him like a turtle in a jar.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile.

    The glare of the fluorescent lights was dazzling.

    There were still quite a few people in the factory.

    Huang Xiaolong slightly raised his eyes and saw a group of men squatting in a corner, who were obviously low-end gangsters. They were smoking cigarettes and drinking beer casually.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong being brought in, these men all stood up and surrounded Huang Xiaolong.

    A man in his middle age, who resembled Cao Huan, was leading them. He had a cigarette in his mouth and was holding an arm-thick steel pipe in his right hand. His face, alternating between light and dark, carried a ruthless and sinister expression.

    Dragging the steel pipe on the ground created a harsh friction sound that caused sparks to fly.

    This man was Cao Huan¡¯s father, Cao Dekui!

    Following Cao Dekui was his gang, and some other outlaws that he nurtured.

    These people were all holding various weapons, large knives, fire hydrants, even guns, and some were even leading fierce wolves.

    ¡°Damn! You little bastard! You damned little bastard!¡± At this moment, the expression on Cao Dekui¡¯s face was more ferocious than a jackal¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s you! You ruined my life¡¯s work! You made my Cao family extinct! You¡¯re cruel! You are so damned cruel! Out in the world, it¡¯s all about who can be more ruthless! My son wasn¡¯t as ruthless as you, so he got wasted by you! But today, I¡¯ll let you see who¡¯s crueler!¡±

    Cao Dekui waved his hand, and his dozens of underlings dispersed, then surrounded Huang Xiaolong in the middle. At first glance, it seemed like a pack of famished wolves circling a tiny lamb.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression did not change one bit as he turned his eyes to another corner of the factory.

    There was an iron cage in that corner, much like a cage for holding wild animals. At the moment, there was a worn-out mattress in the cage. On it lay a man.

    The man was limp all over, as if all his bones had been crushed. The mattress was covered in crimson bloodstains. The man stared blankly at the bulb overhead, his eyeballs not blinking, looking numb, seemingly like a soulless carcass.

    This man was, unmistakably, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s uncle!

    Seeing his uncle so tortured and non-human-like, the rage in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart almost surged sky-high, threatening to incinerate everything!

    But fortunately, his uncle was still alive, though his entire body was shattered.

    Regardless of whether his uncle was dead or alive, Huang Xiaolong could revive him. Even if his uncle died, he could still bring him back to life.

    Huang Xiaolong shifted his attention back, ¡°Oh, it seems like you guys have been pretty nice to my uncle.¡±

    ¡°He refused to say anything and even insulted us, so¡­ I crushed all the bones in his body.¡± An aged voice chimed in.

    In this factory, there were several containers, shelves, and wooden boxes.

    At this moment, more than a dozen people came out from behind a container.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Leading them were two old men, robust and sturdy, their heartbeats powerful, eyes radiating the great light, temples bulging.

    These two men were the left and right protectors of the Eagle Claw Door. If the Eagle Claw Door was compared to a country, then these two men were like prime ministers!

    These two old men had practiced the Eagle Claw Technique since they were young, and after several decades of practice, a single claw from them could even etch an indentation half an inch deep into a steel plate. Their physical bodies had reached an extreme and became lethal weapons.

    Normally, such esteemed masters would not easily make a move; they remained hidden like dormant dragons.

    Today, to deal with Huang Xiaolong, the Eagle Claw Door had exhausted all its resources!

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: This slap is on behalf of my uncle! (Sixth more)

    Chapter 220: This slap is on behalf of my uncle! (Sixth more)

    Translator: 549690339

    The ten or so individuals who came out by the Right and Left Protectors were top-notch experts from Eagle Claw Sect, the elite of the elites!

    ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re the one who crushed all the bones in my uncle¡¯s body?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze fell upon the Left Protector who was speaking.

    At first glance, Huang Xiaolong could tell these were practitioners of ancient martial arts from the Eagle Claw Sect, their fingers curved like hooks, their grip tyrannical and vanquishing.

    It seems this time the Cao Family, the Eagle Claw Sect, and the Gao Family have joined forces to deal with me!

    Huang Xiaolong had a clear understanding of the situation!

    ¡°You filthy creature! It was me! So What?¡± The Left Protector¡¯s face contorted grotesquely as he cursed with gritted teeth. ¡°Did you know? The young master, I¡¯ve watched him grow since he was a child! I¡¯ve always regarded the young master like my own grandson! You damned creature! You turned our young master into something that¡¯s neither human nor ghost! Today, I will personally skin you alive! Piece by bloody piece, slowly peeling it away! This is the harshest punishment Eagle Claw Sect imposes on heinous criminals!¡±

    The Left Protector staggered towards Huang Xiaolong.

    At that moment, the sound of a whistle echoed.

    Huang Xiaolong raised his head slightly and saw a crane set up high above the factory, about seven or eight meters high.

    Atop the crane was a tall, sharp-nosed foreigner with brown eyes.

    The foreigner was sitting leisurely on the crane with a petite, sensual blonde in his arms.

    ¡°Young man, welcome to today¡¯s grand festivities.¡± The sharpshooter, Bruno, with his brown eyes, was sitting high, peering down at Huang Xiaolong. Suddenly, he flicked his right hand and magically produced a pistol. This weapon looked very much like a Desert Eagle, but the barrel was much longer and it had a silencer attached.

    Bang

    A gunshot went off in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s direction!

    The bullet hit the ground not far from his feet, causing pebbles to scatter.

    ¡°Hahaha  You little bastard! Today, with so many of us here, I want to see how you can still jump! If we each spit once, we could drown you!¡± Cao Dekui barked. ¡°Xiaohuan, my son, today, I will avenge you! I¡¯ll cut off this country bumpkin¡¯s livelihood  feed him to the dogs!¡±

    The situation was decidedly one-sided now.

    In the factory, Huang Xiaolong stood alone, facing forty to fifty men brought by Cao Dekui, as well the Protectors from the Eagle Claw Sect and their elite 13.

    In addition, there were also the 24 sharpshooters of the ¡®Mercenary gunners¡¯ led by Bruno and Betty.

    This force was truly enormous!

    Both the long-range gunners and close-quarter martial arts experts were formidable adversaries.

    And combined together, they were simply invincible!

    Such a force is enough to wipe out a regiment of an army (400 soldiers).

    Under such a disparity of strength, even if Huang Xiaolong were a superhero in a movie, he would still be destined to die!

    He was like a piece of meat on a cutting board, left to be slaughtered!

    ¡°You filthy creature!¡± The face of the Left Protector took on a ghostly, fierce expression. With each step he took, he gained more momentum, his muscles bulging and twitching, giving off the impression that many pythons were slithering beneath his skin¡¯s surface. As a result, his clothes kept rising and falling. The sound his taut muscles made sounded like several people bending bows and shooting arrows simultaneously.

    This kind of sound sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    It was hard for ordinary people to imagine how one could train a mortal body to such a level, he was a walking killing machine!

    As he approached, the muscular men surrounding Huang Xiaolong parted to make way for the Left Protector.

    At last, the Left Protector came before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Do you know why you deserve to die? The young master is so precious; his life is something that lowly people like you could never be compared to! He is our master¡¯s most cherished son! You, you caused his ruin¡­you damned creature¡­ ¡± The Left Protector was filled with heartbreaking sadness, his eyes glistened with sadness yet shone with an icy glint, much like snake eyes, ¡°This slap! Is on behalf of our master!¡±

    Suddenly, the Left Protector raised his right hand and struck a slap straight at Huang Xiaolong!

    The force of the wind split open!

    ¡°Creature! Kneel Down!!!¡±

    If this slap lands on him, it would definitely shatter Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face!

    Laughter erupted from all corners of the factory.

    Then, the next second!

    Slap!

    A thunderous sound!

    Huang Xiaolong slowly retracted his palm.

    The slap from the Left Protector headed towards Huang Xiaolong was frozen in mid-air, a little distance away from his cheek.

    At that moment, the Left Protector¡¯s eyes were filled with a look of disbelief!

    Just now, he did not hit Huang Xiaolong, but Huang Xiaolong, with a late start, landed a slap on his face first!

    The power of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slap was extraordinary, causing the Left Protector¡¯s cheekbone to deform and shatter.

    ¡°Puh  ¡±

    The Left Protector spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, along with a few of his teeth.

    Silence!

    Dead silence!

    A bizarre silence!

    The raucous laughter in the factory was abruptly cut off as if by a pair of scissors.

    No one saw how Huang Xiaolong made his move.

    But what is more shocking is that in such a predicament, where death is certain, Huang Xiaolong actually dared to retaliate!

    Shouldn¡¯t he be huddling on the ground with his hands over his head, allowing them to ridicule and beat him, wagging his pitiful tail and begging for mercy?

    He¡­ actually retaliated!

    ¡°This slap was on behalf of my uncle,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s indifferent voice echoed in the factory, like the sounds of a devil¡¯s whisper.

    ¡°Kill him!!! Kill him for me! I want to tear this beast apart!¡± The Left Protector let out a piercing scream!

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to send you all to hell in a very primitive way¡­ Oh, by the way, you have chosen a very bad place; the feng shui of this factory is terrible. Even in your next life, you would be very miserable¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    Then, he punched!

    Boom!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This punch landed right in the pit of the Left Protector¡¯s stomach!

    Weakened by the punch, the Left Protector was hurled back several meters. The powerful blow shattered his bones and muscles, his body crashing right into a metal shelf. With a loud bang, the shelf collapsed, landing on him.

    ¡°Damn it! Kill him!¡± Cao Dekui roared!

    Immediately, Cao Dekui¡¯s forty to fifty henchmen, who were brandishing their weapons, charged at Huang Xiaolong.

    Right Protector from the Eagle Claw Sect and the 13 elites also charged in fury from different directions.

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Killing with a Brick

    Chapter 221: Killing with a Brick

    Translator: 549690339

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t show a trace of panic. The raging scene reflected in his eyes had, surprisingly, slowed down countless times.

    Everything, including the changes in Cao Dekui and others¡¯ ferocious expressions, turned into slow motion.

    From atop a moving car, Bruno was really enjoying the show below. He hadn¡¯t started shooting yet, as if he was watching a circus performance.

    Huang Xiaolong effortlessly seized a steel pipe swung at him and, with a casual swing, brushed it across multiple faces.

    The bones of their faces exploded from the impact; half of their faces were scraped off. Their faces distorted in an unfathomable way where the steel pipe made contact, making them look like cheap plastic toys that had been mishandled by a naughty child.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong casually tossed the steel pipe away.

    Shoo

    The steel pipe flew straight out, its speed comparable to a bullet!

    Thud!!!!!!

    The steel pipe directly punctured a Hawk Claw Elite¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Ah  ¡± His complexion turned as grey as death, his tongue stuck out, the next second, blood spewed out like a water jet from his throat, and he collapsed weakly.

    ¡°Bastard! Junior Brother Luo! This bastard killed Junior Brother Luo!¡± The members of the Hawk Claw erupted in grief-stricken screams.

    Boom

    At a close distance from Huang Xiaolong, one of Cao Dekui¡¯s henchmen threw his hatchet straight at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    Huang Xiaolong grabbed the hatchet effortlessly and toss it back.

    Thunk

    The hatchet directly embedded into the man¡¯s face. His forehead, nose, and mouth, were nearly split in half, presenting a grotesque indentation.

    The man collapsed with a thud.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong forcefully pushed off the ground with his right foot, leaving a small pit. The huge propulsion launched him forward!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Huang Xiaolong knocked several people down!

    The ones who were knocked down had their bones shattered like exploding firecrackers and fell onto the ground like sacks of potatoes, bleeding and dying from their orifices.

    In the factory, screams echoed incessantly.

    The strong smell of blood was nauseating!

    Without breaking his stride, Huang Xiaolong transformed into an afterimage and made a beeline behind a container.

    He vanished in an instant.

    He easily penetrated through the encirclement as if none of them existed!

    On the ground, only several grotesque corpses were left!

    ¡°Damn! That¡­that little bastard¡­¡± Swallowing hard, sweat prickled Cao Dekui¡¯s scalp; he had finally witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s savagery and domineering.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t be afraid¡­We have¡­More men¡­And guns¡­Just shoot him!¡± A burly man holding a handgun looked towards where Huang Xiaolong disappeared, aiming to shoot.

    The next second!

    Shoo

    An afterimage flashed by!

    Subconsciously, everyone diverted their attention to the fleeting afterimage.

    This afterimage sped past and quickly disappeared behind another container.

    ¡°Strange! Damn strange!¡± Cursing, Cao Dekui turned his head only to see a minion with an eerie, indifferent expression on his face.

    Suddenly!

    Thunk!!!!!!

    The minion¡¯s head was smashed off by the jet of blood and bounced off into the air before falling onto the ground with a thump.

    The headless corpse wobbled a few times before collapsing.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong emerged and decapitated one of Cao Dekui¡¯s minions!

    The atmosphere was stagnant as a dead pond!

    Terrifying! Too terrifying!

    The people in this factory weren¡¯t unfamiliar with blood. On the contrary, many of them had taken lives. However, they had never seen such a brutal scene of live beheadings!

    ¡°Darling, it looks like we have to get involved now.¡± In the car, the sharpshooter Bruno let go of the blonde lady in his arms.

    His gaze was as sharp as that of a hawk scanning the place where Huang Xiaolong had just vanished.

    ¡°Unleash the dogs! Let the dogs bite him!¡± Cao Dekui shouted.

    A few henchman loosened the leashes, and its well-trained German Shepherds charged straight towards the container where Huang Xiaolong had disappeared.

    The savage growling and biting of the dogs echoed throughout the vacant factory.

    Soon, all five dogs lunged towards the back of the container, as if they had located Huang Xiaolong and were attacking him.

    But, merely 2 seconds later.

    The barking of the dogs ceased, followed by a few whimpers, and then everything fell silent once again.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ this¡­ this bastard¡­¡± Cao Dekui felt a chill in his heart.

    The Right Protector of the Eagle Claw Gate roared in a stern voice. ¡°If you¡¯re indeed a hero, come out! Let¡¯s fight fair and square! You¡¯re as cowardly as a rat, sneaking around!¡±

    The Right Protector yelled while he winked at Bruno and his wife who were standing above.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demonic voice came from behind the container.

    He reappeared, slowly emerging. In the quiet and empty factory, the sound of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s footsteps was particularly grating, as if each step was associated with the throbbing of a heart, causing unease and panic, almost suffocating!

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot!¡± Cao Dekui screamed a harsh command, swiftly ordering his gun-toting henchman to fire at Huang Xiaolong.

    However, the first to fire was the sharpshooter on the car.

    Bruno¡¯s wife, Betty!

    Betty was also using Bruno¡¯s homemade pistol and bullets. While her shooting was not as fast as Bruno¡¯s, her fame as a sharpshooter was well known in the underground world of Europe and America!

    She had a record of shooting a target from a distance of 200 meters with her homemade pistol!

    Betty fired three shots at Huang Xiaolong in quick succession.

    Aiming at his forehead, heart, and lower¡­ body¡­

    At the moment she fired, an elegant smile flashed on Betty¡¯s face. She knew, she was about to claim another young, fresh life.

    However, at that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body began to twist in a bizarre way!

    Fluctuating like ripples! Like a vanishing antelope!

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The three bullets whizzed past Huang Xiaolong!

    Before anyone could react, Huang Xiaolong tossed something upwards with his right hand!

    In his hand, he held a broken brick he had picked up.

    The brick launched like a hailstone, heading straight towards Betty in the car!

    And it was even faster than the bullets she had fired!

    Bang!!!!!!

    A deafening explosion sounded!

    The broken brick brutally smashed into Betty¡¯s sexy face.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Her beautiful face instantly turned horrifyingly grotesque. The brick was lodged deep into it. One of her eyeballs was forced right out of its socket, while the other sunk deep into her brain.

    Without uttering a word, Betty fell from the car.

    Bang!!!!!!

    She was dead before hitting the floor. Her body hit the ground, limbs and spine twisted grotesquely. Her spinal cord pierced her skin and protruded outwards, a ghastly sight.

    ¡°No, no, no! No! No! Dammit! Betty! My Betty!¡± Bruno¡¯s woeful wails echoed, ¡°Shoot him! Shoot him! Kill this bastard!¡±

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Is He, the Devil?

    Chapter 222: Is He, the Devil?

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Bruno had gone completely insane!

    Betty! She was his wife, his most intimate comrade-in-arms! The love of his life!

    But¡­she¡¯s dead!

    Killed by Huang Xiaolong with a brick!

    Bruno vowed that this was the craziest day of his life! It was also the day he wanted to kill the most!

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    With a tremble in his hands, Bruno held a homemade pistol in each hand. Like a bolt of lightning, he rapidly fired four shots at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vital points.

    At the same moment in the dark corners of the factory, tens of Sharpshooters, who¡¯re skillful as assassins, darted out like ghosts. Each of them occupied the most advantageous shooting positions, lying low and ready to kill!

    These were all sharpshooters who harvested lives as naturally as breathing¡­

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang

    The continuous sound of gunfire echoed. Bullets fell like a storm, pouring down on Huang Xiaolong!

    With such concentrated firepower hitting Huang Xiaolong, it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was not just a human but also characters like Captain America and Spiderman from movies. They would inevitably get riddled with bullets.

    Moreover, the shooting skills of these gunmen had indeed reached an ultimate level. Even though Huang Xiaolong was amongst the crowd, their bullets, as if they had eyes, did not sway to hit their own men. All bullets hit exactly where Huang Xiaolong was!

    Even some bullets had effectively sealed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s routes of retreat!

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you die!!?¡± The Right Protector of Eagle Claw Gate shrieked!

    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body moved!

    He looked like an elegant Night Elf, dancing amidst the shower of bullets. Not a single bullet could touch his body.

    There were sparks flying on the walls and the ground, but Huang Xiaolong was ethereal like a poetic verse.

    Next moment!

    In front of the Right Protector of Eagle Claw Gate, Huang Xiaolong appeared half a step away!

    In a split second, the Right Protector felt a tremendous pressure, making him breathless, his back already soaked in cold sweat!

    ¡°You beast! Die!¡± The Right Protector gathered his energy, his right claw reaching straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    The corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth twitched, his eyes glowing with a bloodthirsty gleam, like a fierce beast.

    Splatter!!

    A gleam flashed!

    It seemed like the gleam of a razor-sharp blade!

    It also seemed like the glow of a sword!

    Sword light cold as ice across the realm!

    This light came from the edge of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm!

    At the edge of his palm, a sharp light was gathering. This light seemed as if it could slice through everything and sever a person from a distance!

    The right hand that the Right Protector had swung at Huang Xiaolong was neatly severed!

    Blood gushed out like a fountain and his intense pain surged, assaulting every nerve in his body!

    The shock in the Right Protector¡¯s mind was, however, indescribable!

    ¡°Run! This man¡­this man has cultivated True Qi! With the Hundred Step Divine Fist, he can take the wind as a knife, killing people from afar! We¡­we¡¯re not enough for him to kill! Run!¡± The Right Protector let out a shrill scream in horror, and then retreated on the spot, darting more than ten steps away in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Too late¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, his right hand forming a blade, swiping lightly!

    Boom

    In the air, a faint ripple condensed into a two-meter-long blade aura, slicing through the air towards the Right Protector!

    This blade aura ploughed the ground, creating a deep trench. Tiny stones and dust scattered to either side.

    The blade aura, like a demon dragon, swept away everything in its path!

    It eventually hit the Right Protector who was running away in shock and horror.

    ¡°Run! This man is a martial arts Great Grandmaster. True Qi protects his body, killing people from a distance¡­¡± The Right Protector¡¯s courage was shattered; he was running madly towards the tightly closed door of the factory.

    He needed to report back to the master of Eagle Claw Gate, fearing that they may not be able to avenge the young master!

    The enemy was so powerful that the whole Eagle Claw Gate could not resist!

    The enemy was a Martial Arts Great Grandmaster!

    A cultivated demon with True Qi!

    Suddenly!

    Just as the Right Protector was about to reach the gate, his body was split into two with a Puff!

    The right and left halves of his body were even suspiciously symmetrical, as if measured with a ruler!

    Blood and viscera splattered all over the place, scattering like fairy sprinkling flowers!

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong had already grabbed Cao Dekui, flashing behind a container.

    Silence!

    The whole factory was more silent than a graveyard!

    Bruno and his sharpshooters had also stopped shooting.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with towering fear!

    They finally understood that the enemy they faced today was not human at all!

    He was a demon!

    He was a madman!

    He was a killing god!

    He was a devil!

    At this moment, Cao Dekui¡¯s horrified and desperate voice broke the silence in the factory¡ª¡±No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this¡­No¡­Too terrifying¡­Please¡­You¡­Just kill me quickly¡­No¡­Don¡¯t Ah  !!¡±

    After the scream, everything returned to silence.

    Next, a strange sound followed.

    Crack Crack Crack

    This sound seemed like the crunch when gnawing on a bone.

    Then came an even stranger sound.

    Gurgle Gurgle Gurgle

    This was a¡­how should we put it, a sucking sound!

    The people in the factory were all horrified, their hearts nearly bursting with anxiety!

    Behind the container.

    Cao Dekui¡¯s body had already been torn to pieces, and Huang Xiaolong was standing beside his corpse.

    Sure enough! There was a spirit with a green robe and a grim pale face, holding Cao Dekui¡¯s head.

    It opened its blood-soaked mouth wide, gnawing, sucking.

    A huge hole had been gnawed in Cao Dekui¡¯s brain, and the green-robed ghost was greedily sucking its brains.

    ¡°Master¡­this¡­this is simply delicious¡­this fresh human brain¡­really¡­really¡­Master¡­I¡­I¡¯m too hungry¡­Master¡­I¡¯m starving to death¡­¡±

    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to use this method to deal with you insects¡­but you forced me¡­you, all of you, deserve to die¡­ I could have easily killed you all¡­But, I want you to taste the flavor of despair!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    ¡°Come out!!! Get out here!!¡± A crazy roar echoed.

    This was the cry of someone who had completely lost their mind, filled with fear and despair.

    Next moment!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom!!

    A huge container was being lifted into the air by some furious force, then it was directly smashed toward the crowd!

    This was a 6 meter tall container, weighing 18 tons!

    At this moment, it was being thrown at a speed of over 200 yards per minute!

    This speed was the equivalent of a speeding truck on the highway, directly crashing!

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: A One-Sided Massacre! (Third Update)

    Chapter 223: A One-Sided Massacre! (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Bang!!!!!!!

    At least twenty, thirty people were sent flying by the hit from the shipping container, and along with the container, they were cruelly smashed against a wall of the factory, ground into bloody pulp!

    Boom!!!!!!

    A whole wall came down outright!

    Dust and smoke curled up inside the factory!

    This was a massacre!

    A horrific, one-sided slaughter!

    A massacre utterly devoid of humanity!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s astounding abilities, in the eyes of ordinary people, made him a superman!

    Huang Xiaolong slowly emerged, like a demon from hell.

    ¡°Run¡­quick..Save Save us! Save us, help!!¡±

    The survivors began rushing toward the factory¡¯s gate, their mental state, completely shattered.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t try to stop them.

    ¡°Cackling Cackling ¡±

    A green figure moved on all fours, like a feral beast charging to the factory entrance, grabbing the two fastest runners, who happened to be elite members of the Eagle Claw Gang.

    ¡°No  !!!!!!¡±

    After a brief scream, those two members of the Eagle Claw Gang had their necks snapped.

    The green ghost in the attire snatched up one drooping head, starting to chew on it.

    Crunch Crunch Crunch

    The remaining people were frightened out of their wits, they turned and bolted back, cursing their parents for not giving them an extra pair of legs!

    ¡°Holy shit! My¡­my¡­my god¡­What¡­what is that monster¡­¡± Bruno was shaking so badly, he could barely hold his gun.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A few gunshots, and bullets precisely hit the green ghost.

    But there wasn¡¯t a blood splatter.

    The bullets hitting him was like a stone sinking into the ocean, causing no ripples at all.

    The green ghost remained unscathed, continuing to gnaw on the brain, crunching through the hard skull, greedily slurping at the fresh gray matter inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it is?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a devilish grin. ¡°It¡¯s a ghost. Hmm¡­ a hungry ghost.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve really seen a ghost!¡± Bruno¡¯s usually steady palm was full of cold sweat, he screamed. ¡°Split into teams of two, back to back, Fire!!!!!! Kill him!¡±

    The gunmen inside the factory were split into pairs, with their backs to each other, concentrating fire, another wave of bullet rain swept toward Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong strolled around in the factory, taking strange steps, and easily avoided the bullets with a carefree laugh.

    He casually caught a horrified elite member of the Eagle Claw Gang, and threw him toward two gunmen not far away.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Midair, that elite member of the Eagle Claw Gang was shot into a sieve, but his body, like a hidden weapon, precisely hit two gunmen standing back to back.

    Whack!!!!!!

    The two gunmen were mashed into meat sauce.

    As if he found a new game, Huang Xiaolong enjoyed it, catching the surviving lives in the factory at random, and then throwing them at the remote gunmen.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Bruno, among other gunmen, was incessantly pulling triggers, their firing had become an instinctive action, a way to vent their fears.

    The sound of changing cartridges echoed incessantly.

    Five minutes later¡­

    The sound of gunfire ceased as if the rain had stopped.

    The factory gate was covered with corpses, looking like a living hell.

    The only one left alive was Bruno on the overhead crane, his legs trembling, but his bullets were all gone.

    The so-called team of gun mercenaries, had been wiped out.

    ¡°Today¡­ is the day of destruction.

    Creak  Creak  Creak

    The green-clothed demon continues to relentlessly gnaw and suck at the skulls and brains of every corpse underground.

    It is a demon of hunger, and will never see a day of satisfaction.

    ¡°I say, you can come down now.¡± Huang Xiaolong politely looks up at Bruno in the vehicle. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­ yes¡­ respected demon sir, I¡­ I meant no disrespect¡­¡± Bruno tosses away the gun in his hand, raises both hands high in a gesture of surrender, and slowly climbs down the vehicle¡¯s ladder.

    ¡°Please come over.¡± Huang Xiaolong says with a harmless smile.

    ¡°Demon sir, please¡­ let me explain¡­ I¡­ I am Bruno, I¡­ I received money from the Gao Family, 130 million Euros¡­ I¡­ I was responsible for the job¡­ but¡­I¡­ I messed up¡­ I swear, no mercenary group, will¡­ be able to complete this job¡­¡± Bruno walks towards Huang Xiaolong, explaining in his broken Chinese, ¡°Even the ¡®Madman¡¯, who is ranked first in the world¡¯s most wanted list, is¡­ definitely no match for you, demon sir¡­¡±

    Bruno is now 5 meters away from Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Demon sir¡­ I¡­ I am willing to become your follower! As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I am willing to devote everything to you, including my soul¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looks at Bruno amusedly. ¡°Really? You want to offer your soul to me? Well then¡­ okay¡­ I¡¯ll take your soul. Hehehehe ¡±

    The two of them are now only one meter apart!

    Suddenly, a fierce light flashes in Bruno¡¯s eyes, like a seasoned hunter who has been waiting for his prey to fall into his carefully laid trap!

    ¡°Die!!!!!! Berray! My love! I¡¯m about to send this demon to hell!¡± Bruno quickly takes out a small handgun, known as the mini-gun, from somewhere.

    This handgun is Bruno¡¯s proudest creation, only containing one bullet, but its firing speed is extremely fast, also his last resort for protecting his life!

    The distance between him and Huang Xiaolong is just a mere meter!

    At such a short distance, with a high-speed handgun, firing bullets like the grim reaper, no one can evade it!

    Bang!!!!!

    At the moment the gun fires, a sneer of revenge crosses Bruno¡¯s face. This sneer quickly morphs into a look of mockery, as if he¡¯s mocking Huang Xiaolong for ultimately dying at his hands!

    So what if you¡¯re a demon? You still have to die!

    ¡°Heh ¡± In the split-second, Huang Xiaolong does not dodge, he simply reaches out and grabs the bullet shot by Bruno in his hand.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm emits faint ripples of True Qi.

    ¡°Uh   ¡± Bruno looks at Huang Xiaolong with a strange expression.

    Huang Xiaolong lets go, the bullet in his hand, falls to the ground.

    ¡°Let¡­ let me go¡­¡± Bruno moans.

    ¡°You knew it couldn¡¯t possibly happen.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiles politely. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    He grabbed Bruno around the neck, lifted him up and smashed him down!

    Bang!!!!

    Bruno is head down, feet up, his head has been forcefully smashed into the ground.

    ¡°Phew   All done.¡± Huang Xiaolong wipes his hands on his clothes and then walks towards his uncle in the steel cage.

    At this point, the bloodlust, madness, and indifference in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes completely dissipate, replaced by care, simplicity, and the usual ordinariness.

    It¡¯s as if the demon wreaking havoc and slaughter in this factory¡­ wasn¡¯t him.

    He is just a regular country boy.

    The disguise of a demon has been removed.

    ¡°Uncle¡­ don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong walks to the cage and squats down gently. ¡°I¡­ I will make you well.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually pulls open the steel bars of the cage and carefully lifts his uncle out.

    His uncle¡¯s entire body is broken, his heartbeat and pulse are extremely weak, he¡¯s just short of his last breath. He¡¯s at the stage of total exhaustion!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Carrying his uncle on his back, Huang Xiaolong walks towards the factory door, instructing the green-clothed demon. ¡°Devour the souls of these people. Also, collect their memories from when they were alive; I need all the information related to the Gao Family.¡±

    ¡°Hehe hehe  As you wish, master¡­¡± The green-clothed demon let out a hairs-raising sharp laughter.

    ¡°Gao Family   ¡± Huang Xiaolong mutters under his breath, ¡°This family should be erased from Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ do we dispose of all the corpses here?¡± the green-clothed demon asks respectfully.

    ¡°No need¡­ leave the bodies.¡± Huang Xiaolong replies with a bright smile. ¡°These bodies, are a warning¡­ and also, my invitation to the Gao Family, an invitation to hell¡­¡±

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: A Clean Sweep! (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 224: A Clean Sweep! (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The time was already early morning.

    Huang Xiaolong, carrying his uncle on his back, found his BYD F3 parked on the side of the road.

    Then he drove back to Liuzhi District¡¯s Flower Lake Street.

    Home.

    When Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t at home, Su Xiaoman wouldn¡¯t come over, she would just live at the store. However, she would come over every day to help Huang Xiaolong tidy up the room.

    ¡°Ah  uncle, you are really heavy ¡± Huang Xiaolong carried his uncle home and turned on the light.

    He laid his uncle flat on the floor.

    Under the light, his uncle¡¯s face was as pale as paper, his breathing was weak, almost inaudible.

    ¡°Ah  uncle, this time you¡¯ve suffered, but rest assured, you will completely forget this painful experience¡­you, from now on stop working, worst-case scenario your nephew will earn money for you to spend ¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at his uncle and muttered to himself.

    Immediately, he sat cross-legged in front of his uncle.

    ¡°Uncle, all the bones in your body are shattered, but don¡¯t worry, I will reattach them quickly¡­and I will also help you take revenge.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Then, his hands reached out!

    In a moment, a dazzling mist began to emerge from the palms of Huang Xiaolong!

    This was extremely refined True Qi!

    The method to treat his uncle was simple, he used his True Qi to repair his shattered bones.

    It was going to take quite a bit of True Qi to repair his uncle¡¯s bones which had shattered like broken glass, if it wasn¡¯t his dear uncle, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t be willing to¡­

    Soon enough, one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands pressed against his uncle¡¯s forehead, and the other against his Dantian position.

    The extremely pure True Qi, like flowing water, seeped into his uncle¡¯s body and began to move around like a spirit snake.

    Crack  Crack  Crack

    Wherever the True Qi went, the shattered bones crackled and then began to fuse together.

    The internal bruising was also washed away by the True Qi.

    Twisted meridians were corrected.

    His uncle¡¯s body began to twitch slightly, his grotesque limbs gradually stretched out and returned to normal.

    Half an hour later¡­

    His uncle¡¯s body remarkably seemed to have been rebuilt, restoring his old appearance!

    His pale face had even become rosy and shiny.

    This wave of True Qi healing allowed his uncle¡¯s broken bones to regenerate. Furthermore, because of the nourishment of the True Qi, his body condition also steadily improved, from now on he will almost never be sick, and living to be a hundred was not a problem.

    ¡°Ah  I am a little tired¡­ damn, it¡¯s like I have just performed a surgical operation¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and stretched, then carried his uncle to let him sleep on the couch.

    Well, his uncle was already snoring!

    Next, Huang Xiaolong took out a charm from his canvas bag and stuck it on his uncle¡¯s forehead.

    This was an ¡°Amnesia Charm¡±, the effect was to erase a period of memory, approximately ten to fifteen days of memory.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want his uncle to think back in horror to this incident. Moreover, having every bone in his body crushed inch by inch, such torture would probably make him shiver each time he recalled it.

    What should be forgotten, let it be forgotten!

    How good is it to be an innocent and carefree person?

    Huang Xiaolong recited a spell, the ¡°Amnesia Charm¡± attached to his uncle¡¯s forehead ignited immediately, and soon turned into ashes.

    A dazzling light burst out from the burnt charm, wrapping around his uncle¡¯s brain, in an instant, these rays of light flowed like rivers flowing into his uncle¡¯s brain.

    ¡°Ah  Ha ha ha  Big girl, 500 yuan is almost enough, it¡¯s not for overnight stay, fast food how much do you want to earn? I didn¡¯t pit you¡­ Ha ha ha ha ¡± His uncle turned over, and actually muttered a few words in his sleep, then continued to snore.

    ¡°Huh? Uncle¡¯s sleep talk is so lewd?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless. ¡°What is fast food? What is overnight stay? Ah¡­ I don¡¯t understand ¡±

    With the task accomplished, Huang Xiaolong was somewhat sweaty tonight, so he went straight to take a shower.

    After taking a shower, he returned to the bedroom and closed the door.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Outside the window, a gust of gloomy wind rolled in, the green-clothed ghost that Huang Xiaolong had left in the factory earlier, drifted in from the outside and knelt at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet.

    ¡°I asked you to search for information about the Gao Family, so tell me.¡± Huang Xiaolong sat on the bed, wiping his hair with a towel.

    The green-clothed ghost babbled on.

    In fact, there wasn¡¯t much valuable information.

    In addition, the Gao family¡¯s patriarch has made connections with some of the hardest criminals on the global list, aiming to kill Huang Xiaolong.

    This information, for Huang Xiaolong, was not important.

    Whether it¡¯s the Eagle Claw Gang, or whoever is on the global criminals list, they are all like ants to Huang Xiaolong.

    But one thing did catch Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention¡ª

    Half a month later, it would be the Gao family patriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday!

    At that time, he will generously invite friends from all over the country and around the world, as well as extended family across the country to gather together!

    To celebrate his birthday!

    This would indeed be a big event in Binhai!

    The patriarch of the Gao Family, an influential figure of his time, enjoying his eightieth birthday in great health, looking quite like a sage, controlling all affairs of the Gao Family,¡­ His eightieth birthday will certainly be a grand event!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyeballs started to turn.

    ¡°Master¡­ they dare to offend you¡­ this is a capital offense¡­ how about, we take action, making sure no dog or chicken of the Gao Family remains¡­ Master¡­ I¡­ I am so hungry¡­ too hungry¡­¡± The green-clothed ghost drooled disgustingly as he eagerly volunteered.

    ¡°Wait¡­ massacre of the Gao family is a matter of time¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°But if we kill them like this, wouldn¡¯t it be too boring? During the patriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration, ah! Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to turn something joyous into something tragic?¡±

    ¡°Uh  Turning something joyous into something tragic? Master¡­ you¡­ you are really cruel¡­¡± The green-clothed ghost laughed deviously. ¡°For the Gao Family, that would certainly be a unique birthday feast¡­ Considering your identity, Master, how noble you are to personally send a funeral wreath¡­ hehe¡­ this is simply an honor for the Gao family throughout the generations¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not cruel, I am just helping society to eliminate some scourge. Making this world, a cleaner and better place.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was very innocent.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He took out the soul container, opened the lid, and collected the green-clothed ghost.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s make this fun decision! In half a month, I will attend the patriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration, and yes give him a funeral wreath. Turning something joyous into something tragic¡­ what an interesting idea!¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, an excited light flickered.

    At that time, when the Gao family members from home and abroad gather together, Huang Xiaolong was planning to

    Wipe them all out at once!

 Chapter 225 - Chapter 225 Mengyao

    Chapter 225 Mengyao

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong did not go to sleep immediately¡ª

    ¡®This time, the Gao Family had the audacity to harm my uncle¡­ in an attempt to blackmail me¡­ how ruthless¡­ back in my hometown, there are several formations set up, and my parents are carrying the runes I personally inscribed. Thus, I¡¯m not worried about the Gao Family causing trouble in my hometown¡­ However¡ª¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong thought of those connected to him.

    Like his wife Song Yuru, along with Cui Feiyan, Su Xiaoman, and others.

    If the Gao Family targeted them, that would be a real problem.

    It isn¡¯t the fear of being robbed, but of being coveted.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want those close to him to endure what his uncle suffered, especially the woman he adored¡­

    He had to prevent trouble before it happened.

    With a thought, he opened the ghost tube, and a gust of purple wind came howling out.

    The next moment, the purple-robed vengeful ghost, the female ghost from the Tang Dynasty, appeared in the bedroom, greeting Huang Xiaolong with a bow and kneeling. ¡°Your servant greets master.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look like a ghost, she was just like a real person.

    She was so lively and charming, so stunning.

    . She was seen wearing a Lilac dress, with a string of pearls around her neck. Her face was incredibly tender, almost cream-like as if it was about to drip water. She had lively eyes and slender eyebrows.

    Her voice was gentle and soft, demeanor coquettish, combined with bright eyes and white teeth, creamy skin ¨C she was indeed a beautiful woman.

    But don¡¯t be fooled by her pitiful appearance, she was the most powerful among the vengeful ghosts, the Purple-Robed Ghost ¨C just a step away from the level of Ghost King.

    ¡°By the way, what is your name?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually.

    ¡°Your servant¡¯s name is ¡®Mengyao¡¯.¡± The Purple-Robed Ghost¡¯s voice was as sweet as honey.

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect, you are a love ghost¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the Purple Robed Ghost ¡®Mengyao¡¯ somewhat surprised.

    There were diverse types of ghosts in this world.

    There were hanging ghosts, starving ghosts, scorched ghosts, water ghosts¡­different types of ghosts as far as thirty-six in human world.

    But among these, the most peculiar type was the ¡®Love Ghost¡¯.

    The criteria to become a ¡®Love Ghost¡¯ were extremely harsh.

    It could be said that ¡®Love Ghosts¡¯ are the hardest to form among the thirty-six types of ghosts in the world.

    To become a ¡®Love Ghost¡¯, the prerequisite is to be a beautiful woman in life, an extraordinarily beautiful woman, a beauty of extreme epitome.

    In addition, she must not have been with a man, must be a virgin, even having a boyfriend is unacceptable. In modern terms, she has to be a thorough lily, as pure as a sheet of untouched paper!

    Besides, to become a ¡®Love Ghost¡¯, she cannot die a premature or accidental death; she must die a natural death.

    A woman who satisfies these criteria will harbour regret in her heart after her death, considering she was so beautiful yet she never even had a chance to fall in love. Upon her death, both mentally and physically, she was perfect.

    Thus, she would harbor resentment, unable to move on, reincarnating lifecycle after lifecycle, in search of her beloved man to complete her love¡­

    Many descriptions about obsession ghosts can be found within the ¡°Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio¡±.

    These particular spirits are most fond of talented scholars, often taking a physical form to fall in love with them. They assist them in preparing for examinations, grinding ink or paper, adding an atmosphere of love and affection. They would even sacrifice themselves, like a moth to the flame, for love.

    The ghost standing before me, named Mengyao, who died during the Tang Dynasty, is indeed a very rare and precious type of obsession ghost ¨C one of the rarest among the thirty-six noted spectra.

    ¡°Having lingered here for so many years, witnessing the changes of the world, have you found the man of your dreams to fulfill your lifelong wish?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked teasingly.

    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but recall some cheesy TV dramas he had seen about human-ghost love relationships, something like those between Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian.

    ¡°Men of this world, they are mostly cold-hearted¡­I, I have not found my heart¡¯s desire¡­¡± Mengyao¡¯s voice trailed off, her expression now on the verge of tears. ¡°Not only have I not found a man of my heart, but I have also punished many men who abandoned their wives, scattered their spirits, so that they never reincarnate¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it seems your resentments run deeper than I thought¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed awkwardly, then became serious. ¡°Alright, now I have an assignment for you. If you can fulfill it, I can offer you a chance to reshape your physical body. This means you won¡¯t need to be reincarnated, you will have the opportunity to become human again. And when you do, you won¡¯t lose any of your memories or your cultivation, and your appearance will remain the same ¡ª you will still be as beautiful as you are now.¡±

    ¡°Reshaping my body?¡±

    Mengyao trembled with excitement, and exclaimed, ¡°Thank you, kind sir, thank you¡­ May I ask what is it you wish for me to carry out? Whatever you command, I will obey, even at the cost of dissipating my soul.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. For the time being, I need you to protect a few women¡­¡± As he spoke, out came the Book of Life and Death. Huang Xiaolong began searching for the lunar birth characters of Cui Feiyan and Su Xiaoman.

    Then he took out several pieces of yellow paper, drew talismans on them, writing thereon their names and lunar birth characters.

    Huang Xiaolong handed over the talismans to Mengyao. ¡°Here, these are the women. Keep these talismans safe. If they encounter danger, the talismans will alert you, and then teleport you to them. As long as they are within the three realms or anywhere in the universe, a mystical force will guide you to their sides to ensure their safety.¡±

    ¡°You indeed possess divine abilities, sir.¡± Mengyao respectfully accepted the talismans. ¡°Rest assured, sir, while in Binhai, I can guarantee the safety of these ladies. Neither man nor ghost will be able to lay a finger on them!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying there are no ghosts of the king level in Binhai?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, sir, it is as you say. I¡¯ve been in this place since the Tang dynasty and have never encountered a ghost king¡­But a few years ago, a powerful Taoist arrived, and we had some severe clashes. He tried to capture me on several occasions, but I always managed to escape,¡± said Mengyao, a trace of fear now visible in her sparkling eyes.

    ¡°There is such a powerful Taoist?¡± Huang Xiaolong showed great interest.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind¨C

    ¡®Could this Taoist Mengyao speaks of be the master of that Master Zhou I encountered at the First People¡¯s Hospital? The one who set up that vicious formation?¡¯

    ¡°Where is that Taoist now?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired further.

    ¡°He has not visited Binhai for many years now,¡± Mengyao said, gritting her teeth. ¡°Sir, that Taoist was not only powerful, he also had numerous disciples, causing me to suffer several losses in his hands.¡±

    ¡°I see. You must inform me immediately should that Taoist return to Binhai. I would like to have a little fun with him,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with excitement.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Mengyao lightly bit her lip, her eyes flowing with uncertainty, and softly asked, ¡°Sir, would you like me to accompany you to sleep?¡±

    ¡°What? You?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback, waving his hands dismissively, ¡°No thanks, I am not into such exotic tastes¡­ Alright, off you go now. Remember, no mischief allowed. Your task is to protect my women. I promise to help you reconstruct your body, allowing you to be reborn.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, kind sir¡­¡± Leaving this sentence behind, Mengyao shot out as a gust of wind from the window.

    ¡°Well, this obsession ghost is quite pretty. But¡­it¡¯s impossible for me to lose my virginity to a ghost. Although she can¡¯t absorb my Yang energy¡­ it¡¯s too absurd¡­Hehe, unless she reshapes her physical form and becomes human again, then that¡¯s another story.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong fell into a mysterious fit of laughter. It seemed as if he had thought of something, as he then went straight to sleep.

 Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Do not bully the young for being poor

    Chapter 226: Do not bully the young for being poor

    Translator: 549690339

    Early the next morning.

    Huang Xiaolong was rudely woken up by his uncle¡¯s booming voice before he had gotten enough sleep.

    ¡°Little Long? You little rascal!¡± His uncle stood at the bedroom door and casually said, ¡°Tell me, why am I suddenly home? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be working in Beijing? What¡¯s going on? Little Long, can you explain? Also, Little Long, you are quite impressive. All the furniture and appliances in the room, you purchased them, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re so wealthy? Have you done something illegal? Be careful, I¡¯m going to tell your parents!¡±

    Hearing his uncle¡¯s endless chatter was giving Huang Xiaolong a headache¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong had no choice but to get up from the bed, rubbing his sleepy eyes, ¡°Uncle, I have not gotten enough sleep yet, what are you yelling about?¡±

    This morning when he got up, his uncle looked very healthy and full of vitality. There was no trace of the frailty he displayed last night.

    Healing with True Qi is indeed the best medicine in the world!

    ¡°No, Little Long, you have to tell me, what¡¯s going on? How did I suddenly come home? I just can¡¯t remember it¡­So strange¡­ Did someone bring me home?¡± His uncle knocked on his head with his palms as he spoke, clearly puzzled. ¡°I really can¡¯t remember, it¡¯s as if I have lost my memory. I was clearly working in Beijing¡­ How come I¡¯m home now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Uncle, I also have no idea how you came home. You came back yesterday.¡± Huang Xiaolong put on a surprised expression. ¡°Uncle, do you not remember? You walked back yourself.¡±

    ¡°I walked back myself? Damn, have I been cursed by evil spirits?¡± His uncle¡¯s face changed. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t you know how to catch ghosts and dispel evil? Quick, check me out! Did I run over a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong got up from the bed and walked around his uncle, ¡°Uncle, your facial complexion seems off, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Afraid what?¡± His uncle¡¯s cheeks shivered with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been targeted by a negative entity!¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t panic, I have an amulet here. Take it, Uncle.¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong took out a prepared talisman and handed it to his uncle.

    This was an amulet that Huang Xiaolong had personally blessed. Holding it can ward off disaster and harm. The amulet had saved Su Xiaoman when she had a car accident by taking on the damage for her.

    ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll take this talisman.¡± His uncle grabbed the talisman, carefully put it in his pocket. ¡°And you, Little Long. You are such an undutiful child! Last night, why did you let me sleep on the couch while you comfortably took the bed? This is unfilial!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Uncle, please stop complaining, really, just stop¡­ Fine, from now on you¡¯ll take the bed¡­ Don¡¯t worry, when I have time, I will find a new place¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly got dressed and walked towards the door. ¡°Uncle, you should also stop working outside for a while and just stay home. I¡¯m going to move out soon.¡±

    ¡°You little rascal, where are you going this early morning? Hurry up and go downstairs and get breakfast for me!¡± His uncle shouted loudly.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to school. Buy your own breakfast.¡± Huang Xiaolong made his escape.

    He came downstairs.

    ¡°Damn, my uncle can be quite annoying¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled while walking. ¡°I really have to find a new place to live¡­ living with my uncle will drive me crazy. There¡¯s a generational gap¡­ Never mind, I¡¯ll go to school. And besides, in the future, when I want to bring Sister Xiaoman and my wife home to hook up, it¡¯s really inconvenient with my uncle around. I must find a new place!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually ate some breakfast on the street, then drove to school.

    Entering the campus.

    Students were bustling along the shady alleyways, chit-chatting and laughing. The atmosphere on the university campus was still very cheerful and relaxed, without the restlessness and pressure of society.

    Many students couldn¡¯t help showing a mocking smile when they saw Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hopelessly out-of-date outfit.

    ¡®God Should I ask my wife to accompany me to buy some clothes one of these days?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought.

    In fact, if these college students had known about what Huang Xiaolong did at the charity auction last night, their reactions would probably be completely different!

    At last night¡¯s banquet, Huang Xiaolong stole the show by dominating the Four Young Masters of Binhai.

    Young Master Gao chickened out, Young Master Shu apologized, Young Master Sun had his leg broken, and Young Master Lin wanted to be a student!

    This is to say, it was a big event that shocked the whole Binhai!

    The number of people who witnessed it in person was not small. Logically speaking, such an event that shocked Binhai should have been widely known by now, but¡­just take the students of Binhai University as an example, they hardly knew anything about it!

    Apparently, the warnings from the Gao and Sun families were effective, as the people who were aware of this incident that night remained silent and did not dare to leak any information!

    Otherwise, they would face devastation retaliation.

    Given such circumstances, Huang Xiaole was quite relieved.

    Entering the classroom.

    The noisy classroom suddenly quieted down.

    Many classmates raised their heads, looking at Huang Xiaolong with strange eyes.

    Even though the news about the charity auction dinner last night hadn¡¯t spread, the news about Sun Wei chasing after Huang Xiaolong in the cafeteria was known to many.

    Especially the classmates in the same class as Huang Xiaolong and Zhu Ting.

    ¡°Hehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong did not care too much, and walked directly to his own seat.

    ¡°You!¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong passing in front of him, Zhu Ting stood up with a stern face, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, indeed, you are a person with a lot of connections and abilities. From the very beginning, I underestimated you! However! From today, I will work harder! You may be strong, but you¡¯re not so strong that no one can catch up! Remember, you may be rich today, but tomorrow might be a different story!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Zhu Ting from the corner of his eye, ¡°Are you kidding? Catch up with me? Even if you slog for a hundred more years, you won¡¯t be able to catch up¡­¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong swaggered over to his seat and sat down.

    Song Yuru was already in the classroom, engrossed in reading a textbook. Seeing Huang Xiaolong coming, she put down her book, pouting, ¡°Little Long¡­ You are now the talk of the school¡­ I heard that yesterday¡­ yesterday Sun Wei confessed to you¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Well, as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main wife, Song Yuru was inevitably a little jealous at this moment.

    Moreover, she felt increasingly insecure, after all, her family background was too weak compared to Sun Wei¡¯s!

    Today, Song Yuru was wearing a pair of blue jeans tightly wrapping her slender legs, outlining perfect curves. A simple and clean shirt was hugging her upper body. Her bright eyes seemed as dazzling as a host of stars in the night sky.

    Huang Xiaolong was stunned. He thought to himself, my wife is so pretty, the more I look at her, the more attractive she becomes. She is absolutely the dream girl of the nation!

    ¡°My dear, that¡¯s just Sun Wei¡¯s wishful thinking¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was now able to lie without even blinking his eyes. He sat down and looked at Song Yuru with an amiable smile. ¡°You¡¯re my number one wife.¡±

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 227 The Future Father-in-Law gets beaten up!

    Chapter 227 The Future Father-in-Law gets beaten up!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Sigh  All men are fickle. So are you, Little Long.¡± Song Yuru scoffed, her cheeks brightly blushed. She was too thrilled to comprehend why she became so cheerful just because Huang Xiaolong casually flirted with her. All her worries and complaints simply vanished.

    They say that women in love have negative IQ, and this saying proved to be true.

    ¡°Big wife, when school finishes later, accompany me to buy some new clothes, okay?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Today we¡¯ll go shopping, have a candlelight dinner and watch a movie¡­ Sounds good? I heard this is how city people date.¡±

    ¡°Pfft  I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never been in a relationship.¡± Song Yuru laughed out loud.

    ¡°When the movie ends, we¡¯ll go check into a room.¡± Huang Xiaolong continued.

    ¡°Stop! Stop! Naughty Little Long! So shopping, a candlelight dinner, and a movie are just a preamble, and your ultimate aim is to check into a room¡­..¡± Song Yuru pretended to scold. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t want to check into a room with you.¡±

    ¡°Big wife, didn¡¯t you promise me last time?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a pitiful face.

    ¡°No way! Unless¡­ you meet my parents¡­ if they approve of you, I will¡­ um¡­ go there with you¡­¡± Song Yuru said shyly. ¡°I¡¯m a very traditional good girl.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Big wife, rest assured, your future father-in-law and mother-in-law will surely like me.¡± Huang Xiaolong shamelessly said. ¡°They will definitely agree to you and me going to the room.¡±

    As they were talking, the bell for class rang.

    The class was by Teacher Chu Tingting.

    The moment the beautiful teacher walked into the classroom, she stunned everyone with an OL professional attire that displayed her bodacious figure, slender waist, and extraordinary beauty; she exuded a mature and enchanting allure.

    Chu Tingting stood at the lectern, her gaze unintentionally resting on Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong met Chu Tingting¡¯s gaze openly.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong, Chu Tingting seemed to remember their ambiguous encounter that night when they were alone in a room and agreed to go on a date. Her pretty face turned beet red, and she quickly averted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, her heart pounding wildly.

    ¡°By the way, Little Long, you said last time that you helped Teacher Chu Tingting exorcise¡­ What really happened?¡± Song Yuru asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s a small issue.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to share too much. The human skin doll incident was too horrific. It might terrify Song Yuru.

    Just as Song Yuru was about to continue speaking, her mobile phone rang.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Song Yuru took the phone out of her bag. One glance, her expression changed slightly, and she immediately answered the call. ¡°Mom, why are you calling me? I¡¯m in class¡­ What?! Mom! Don¡¯t scare me! Mom¡­slow down¡­¡±

    Song Yuru¡¯s complexion turned as white as paper, she blinked back the tears that were welling up in her eyes.

    While on the phone, Song Yuru involuntarily stood up. Suddenly, her body wavered as though she would faint.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly stood up and helped steady Song Yuru. ¡°Big wife, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Song Yuru, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Tingting on the podium asked with concern.

    The entire class¡¯s attention shifted to the upset Song Yuru.

    Then, Song Yuru hung up the phone, burst into tears, and instinctively clung to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, something happened at my home¡­This morning, my dad had a traffic accident while driving his cab. He bumped into someone¡¯s car and got beaten¡­ He¡¯s in the hospital now, undergoing intensive treatment and not out of danger yet¡­ My mom just called me¡­ Waaaa  Little Long, what should I do?! My dad¡­ my dad is still in intensive care¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong understood.

    A wave of anger surged in his heart.

    His big wife¡¯s dad was his future father-in-law!

    His future father-in-law had been beaten and hospitalized!

    Apparently, the reason for the beating was just a traffic accident.

    Damn! Accidents are very common while driving, is it necessary to beat someone up for it?

    And to beat someone into hospitalization, not even out of danger yet!

    How could this be acceptable? This is too much!

    ¡°Big wife, don¡¯t cry. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m very skilled in medicine¡­ Quick, quick, quick, let¡¯s go to the hospital immediately. I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll cure my future father-in-law.¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly said. ¡°Big wife! No more crying! I¡¯m telling you, I can even bring back the dead! Your future father-in-law will definitely be fine!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡± Hearing this, Song Yuru immediately stopped crying.

    With teary eyes, she looked at Huang Xiaolong, then nodded heavily.

    She was so worried just now that she forgot about this. Now that Huang Xiaolong reminded her, she immediately came back to her senses.

    She had 100%, no, 1000% confidence in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Long, let¡¯s go to the hospital together¡­¡± Song Yuru, having found her backbone, was no longer so panicked. She grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand and ran out of the classroom.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, we need to take a leave¡­¡± Before running out of the classroom, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t forget to greet Chu Tingting.

    Her future father-in-law was in the First People¡¯s Hospital for emergency treatment. Huang Xiaolong drove his BYD F3 without stopping and headed to the First People¡¯s Hospital at high speed.

    First People¡¯s Hospital.

    Intensive Care Unit.

    Song Yuru¡¯s father had been taken out of the emergency room. Now, he was lying on the hospital bed, his face pale and haggard, his body filled with various tubes, wearing an oxygen mask, unconscious.

    From the look of the machines beside him, his vital signs were extremely low.

    He looked like a flickering candle in the wind, as though he might stop breathing at any moment.

    Next to the bed, a plain-looking woman, dressed in a simple and modest outfit, was in tears of despair, not knowing what to do. She was Song Yuru¡¯s mother.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Director Zheng, you are the most authoritative neurologist in the First People¡¯s Hospital, you¡­you must save my husband!¡± Mother Song pleaded, her eyes on a man wearing white coat and gold-rimmed glasses in his thirties in the Intensive Care Unit.

    This man was the authoritative neurologist of the First People¡¯s Hospital, Director Zheng.

    At this moment, Director Zheng wasn¡¯t paying attention to Mother Song. He was looking through a medical record.

    After a few minutes, he looked up and said, ¡°The situation is quite grim. The patient was hit with a blunt object on the head, causing a brain hemorrhage. The resulting clotted blood has put pressure on the nerves. From a medical point of view, the brain is the most mysterious organ in the human body. The patient¡¯s condition requires an immediate craniotomy. However, even with surgery, it¡¯s possible that the clot may not be successfully removed. The probability of a successful operation is less than 12%¡­and also, the cost of the craniotomy¡­I¡¯m afraid is something your family can¡¯t afford¡­ It¡¯s at least about 500,000 yuan.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mother Song was desperate! She felt like her world was falling apart!

 Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Fate Snatched Away! (Fourth update)

    Chapter 228: Fate Snatched Away! (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    On the one hand, indeed, they could not afford such a large sum of money. Father Song was a taxi driver, waking early and returning home late each day, earning hard-earned money that was mostly spent on the various college expenses for his daughter, Song Yuru. Meanwhile, Mother Song only worked in an ordinary rural enterprise.

    The key problem was, Father Song had not paid for health insurance!

    Moreover, even if they could raise sufficient funds for the operation, the probability of immediate craniotomy being successful was incredibly low, with barely a 12% success rate!

    ¡°Director Zheng! Is¡­ is¡­are there any other options?¡± Mother Song wailed in despair.

    ¡°Alright, I understand your situation, hurry and pay for the surgery, the sooner the better. Ideally, arrange for the craniotomy tonight.¡± said Director Zheng, somewhat impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to find solutions. Even if you transferred to a big hospital in Beijing, or even abroad, that¡¯s all they could do.¡±

    Just then¡ª

    ¡°Mom! How¡¯s dad doing?¡± A tear-streaked Song Yuru, pulling on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, rushed in.

    Director Zheng¡¯s face instantly changed, he coldly admonished, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing, charging in here like this? This is the ICU! Do you think this is your home?¡±

    However, when Director Zheng saw Song Yuru, who was as radiant and beautiful as a national college flower, a hint of amazement flashed in the depths of his eyes!

    ¡°Yuru, you¡¯re finally here¡­look at your father¡­he¡­¡± Mother Song grabbed Song Yuru, and her crying tugged at the heartstrings.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t panic¡­this¡­this is Little Long, his medical skills are exceptional¡­ he can cure dad!¡± Song Yuru began comforting Mother Song.

    Upon hearing this, Director Zheng cropped up a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth and glanced apathetically at Huang Xiaolong. ¡®What the hell, with your outfit, who do you think you are? Great medical skills? Tch tch, it looks like this stunning beauty invited you over to treat the illness¡­Good Lord, with your impoverished appearance, you can cure diseases? You can perform a craniotomy, why don¡¯t you fly to the moon?¡¯

    Initially, when Huang Xiaolong was impressively dominating everything at the First People¡¯s Hospital, Director Zheng was coincidentally overseas for a business trip, and so, he didn¡¯t recognize Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long?¡± Mother Song looked at Huang Xiaolong while wiping away her tears.

    ¡°My future mother-in-law¡­oh, no, auntie, don¡¯t cry. Let me have a look at my uncle.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, and then walked over to the hospital bed to investigate.

    Upon looking, Huang Xiaolong realized something was not right.

    Let¡¯s not talk about Father Song¡¯s current condition.

    Huang Xiaolong realized that Father Song¡¯s face was filled with misfortune!

    What is meant by ¡®misfortune¡¯, is bad luck.

    Fate, Fate, through observing the Qi, one can see whether a person¡¯s luck is good or bad.

    Clearly, Father Song had incredibly bad luck, and that¡¯s why he encountered this disaster.

    Furthermore, Father Song¡¯s brows were entwined with a faint black Qi. In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, it was a clear sign of being afflicted by an evil spirit.

    ¡®My future father-in-law¡¯s luck is terrible, and he¡¯s targeted by filthy things, so¡­even if I cure him this time, he¡¯s bound to be struck by misfortune again and face all kinds of disasters¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong also discovered that Father Song was targeted by filthy things precisely because he was extremely unlucky, rather than the filthy things causing him unluckiness.

    There are ten types of people in the world who are predisposed to attracting ghosts and are easily targeted by filthy beings.

    The first are those who are poor and sick.

    The second are those who harm Yin De.

    The third are those who commit nefarious deeds, causing guilt and the fear of retribution, they have a ghost in their heart, metaphorically speaking.

    The fourth are those who disrespect ghosts and gods and speak out without respect.

    The fifth are those who are insatiable and lustful, such people attract female ghosts who then consume their Yang energy and essence.

    The sixth are those who drink heavily or abuse drugs; such people have weak Yang Fire.

    The seventh are those who work in funeral homes or mortuaries in hospitals.

    The eighth are those with outlandish attire and eccentric behavior. Like walking alone on a deserted road late at night, dressed in all red, these people can easily be mistaken as food by evil spirits. Secondly, those who whistle in secluded areas at night, can also easily attract ghosts.

    The ninth are those who disrespect their parents.

    The tenth type of person is one who has extremely poor luck, even drinking water could lead to choking.

    Apparently, my future father-in-law falls into the tenth category.

    But what¡¯s strange is¡ª his forehead is round and hair is glossy, the wealth and officialdom palace are average, but from his appearance, he should not be an unlucky person!

    I wouldn¡¯t say he¡¯d live a life of massive wealth, but at least he could lead an average life.

    Moreover, my future father-in-law¡¯s Illness Palace is rich, signifying his body should be very healthy and indicating a long life.

    So why is he so unlucky? And why is his face covered with misfortune?

    Through careful observation, Huang Xiaolong made a shocking discovery!

    My future father-in-law¡¯s unluckiness was due to ¡ª his luck being forcibly snatched away by someone or something!

    ¡®Oh boy¡­my future father-in-law seems to have offended some expert¡­hehehe, interesting¡­too bad, with me around¡­the being that¡¯s stolen my future father-in-law¡¯s fortune is about to face misfortune!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly in his heart.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong remain silent, as if in deep thought.

    Director Zheng nervously snorted, he couldn¡¯t help mocking, ¡°What a poser.¡±

    Immediately, he directly told Mother Song, ¡°Come, family member of the patient, come out with me, I have something to tell you.¡±

    As he spoke, Director Zheng glanced meaningfully at Song Yuru.

    ¡°Okay, okay, Director Zheng¡­ Just tell me whatever it is¡­¡± Mother Song followed Director Zheng out of the ICU while wiping her tears.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long¡­ my dad¡¯s injuries, you¡­can you cure them?¡± Song Yuru grabbed onto Huang Xiaolong, her eyes filled with tears, ¡°Little Long, you must save my dad¡­ weren¡¯t you the one who said my dad is your future father-in-law? Little Long¡­you must figure out a way¡­now, I¡­I¡¯m relying on you¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong came back to his senses, wrapping his arm around Song Yuru in a comforting gesture, ¡°My dear wife, don¡¯t worry, your father¡¯s injuries are not serious at all to me. I can treat them.¡±

    However, Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, ¡®The injury isn¡¯t serious, but the fact that his luck has been stolen is. Treating the injury only solves the symptom, not the root cause. To completely cure him, I first need to reverse my future father-in-law¡¯s luck, then find the mastermind who ruined his luck¡­¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, are you telling the truth? Are you not just comforting me? Can you really cure my dad?¡± Song Yuru asked, tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yes, I can treat him. I¡¯ll get started right away.¡± said Huang Xiaolong, rolling up his sleeves.

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Get Out (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 229: Get Out (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    What on earth was going on with my future father-in-law¡¯s breath of luck? Was it plundered by someone? Or was there more to the story?

    This¡­ I must first wake him up and then ask him directly.

    Hence, Huang Xiaolong prepared to treat the future father-in-law.

    ¡°But, Little Long, will you treat my father here, or should we change places¡­ This is a hospital, I¡¯m afraid those doctors will stop you.¡± Song Yuru expressed some concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I recognize the dean of this hospital. I¡¯ve sent him a message; he¡¯ll come directly. He dares not boss me around and the future father-in-law¡¯s rescue expenses will be waived.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Outside the intensive care unit.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve clarified it ¨C uncle¡¯s condition is critical.¡± Director Zheng¡¯s tone was a bit eager and he respectfully called Mother Song ¡®auntie¡¯ and Father Song ¡®uncle¡¯. ¡°We must perform the craniotomy immediately!¡±

    ¡°But¡­but, Director Zheng¡­ our family¡¯s situation, honestly, we¡¯re quite poor¡­ the operation costs hundreds of thousands¡­ we need some time to raise it. But rest assured, my daughter and I will raise the money no matter what¡­¡± Mother Song spoke while crying. ¡°Or, Director Zheng, first perform the surgery, we will owe the money to the hospital, and gradually pay it back after the surgery¡­ We are a family with good conscience, we will surely pay off the debt.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Director Zheng showed a difficult expression. ¡°Auntie, I understand your hardship¡­ but, the hospital has its rules¡­ surgery fees must be paid first¡­ How about this, I advance the surgery fee for you, and, I will personally perform the surgery on uncle. I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mother Song looked suspiciously at Director Zheng.

    Although she was a simple woman, she was aware of twists and turns in society.

    Who would help us out of the blue and pay such a large operation fee? What¡¯s his motive?

    ¡°Hahaha  auntie, this is the deal; I think¡­ I think your daughter, Xiao Song, is very good. I happen to be single, and I had a special feeling when I saw Xiao Song¡­¡± Director Zheng finally showed his true colors. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s make a private agreement. You agree to let Xiao Song and me go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a marriage certificate, and I will immediately pay the surgery fees for you!¡±

    Director Zheng, now in his thirties, had been divorced twice and had countless girlfriends.

    He was always looking for so-called true love.

    He did not lack money, at least in Binhai; his professional income had already made him a part of the elite.

    What he lacked was a woman who could give him a beating heart at first glance, and bring pride wherever they go!

    No doubt, Song Yuru met all his criteria!

    Innocent! Beautiful! Clean temperament! Quiet! Every inch a goddess that every school dreams about!

    Director Zheng had seen a list of top ten most beautiful school goddesses online.

    Truth be told, if Song Yuru were to participate, she would undeniably be on the list!

    He wanted Song Yuru!

    Marriage first, a divorce could be easily obtained later, it¡¯s not like he had never been through this!

    ¡°Director Zheng¡­ you¡­ you!¡± Originally, Mother Song had a good impression of Director Zheng. After all, in today¡¯s society, doctors and lawyers belonged to the high-income class and were held in high esteem by ordinary people.

    However, he took advantage of our misfortune and acted disgracefully!

    This made Mother Song instantly view him as a despicable beast!

    ¡°Director Zheng, you¡¯re going too far! I will arrange for the surgery cost! Don¡¯t ever bring up your dirty tricks!¡± Mother Song walked back to the intensive care unit indignantly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Director Zheng¡¯s face turned gloomy, a slight trace of evilness appeared on his cheek. ¡°I offered my help but you refused! It¡¯s a privilege that I want to marry your daughter! How ungrateful! You poors stay poor for a reason, short-sighted, deserving to stay poor for the entire lifetime! Can¡¯t even afford medical treatment!¡±

    With those words, Director Zheng returned to the intensive care unit sneering.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Song Yuru holding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, looking very intimate. He was already angry at being rejected by Mother Song, and seeing the closeness of Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru made him feel even more disgusted, sparking jealousy in his heart!

    ¡°Mom, let Little Long give it a try. Little Long¡¯s medical skills are very powerful.¡± Song Yuru said to her depressed mother.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡± Director Zheng snapped at Huang Xiaolong.

    Upon hearing the dissatisfied tone of this Director Zheng, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him and said to Mother Song with a smile, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, uncle¡¯s illness is just a small problem. He doesn¡¯t need to undergo surgery, or any skull opening operation.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Mother Song was a little stunned. ¡°Little Long¡­ you said, no need, no need for a craniotomy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to treat uncle now.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    ¡°Are you deaf, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Seeing that Huang Xiaolong completely ignored him, Director Zheng was beyond embarrassed and started yelling, ¡°Get out! You know nothing and yet you talk nonsense here!¡±

    ¡°Are you annoying?¡± At this point, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to get out? Who do you think you are? Even your dean wouldn¡¯t dare shout at me. I think the one who should get out is you! Okay, you can leave now, I¡¯m going to treat uncle.¡±

    ¡°What? You lunatic! You¡¯re telling me to leave?¡± Director Zheng was infuriated to the point of fuming. ¡°This is a hospital! I¡¯m the chief doctor for this patient, what right do you have to point fingers here? You think the dean wouldn¡¯t dare to shout at you, who do you think you are?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment¡ª

    ¡°Little Zheng, he¡¯s right¡­ I really wouldn¡¯t dare to yell in front of him¡­¡± The dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital rushed in nervously and glared at Director Zheng. ¡°Little Zheng, what attitude is this? Is this how you speak?¡±

    Crack

    Director Zheng¡¯s face stiffened. He was no fool. He knew the dean very well. The dean was typically one to favor the rich and discard the poor. A man who could make the dean courteous must be a top-flight figure in Binhai¡¯s upper social circle!

    And now, on seeing Huang Xiaolong, the dean¡¯s face almost appeared to be fawning!

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Rescuing and Awakening (Part Six)

    Chapter 230: Rescuing and Awakening (Part Six)

    Translator: 549690339

    Suddenly, a cold sweat broke out on Director Zheng, and he stuttered, ¡°No, Dean, do you realize what he was saying just now? He had the audacity to claim that the patient¡¯s intracranial hemorrhage is a minor problem¡­ He¡¯s basically challenging our First People¡¯s Hospital, questioning me¡­ This kind of behavior is extremely outrageous. After all, in the field of neurology at the First People¡¯s Hospital, I am considered an authority¡­¡±

    ¡°If he says it¡¯s a minor problem, then it is a minor problem!¡± the Dean¡¯s face was extremely ghastly, almost slapping Director Zheng out of the room!

    Son of a gun, don¡¯t you know the background of this lord?

    You dare to offend him?

    Not to mention Huang Xiaolong¡¯s exceptional medical skills and ghost-catching abilities, just last night, the Dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital saw with his own eyes how Huang Xiaolong dealt with the Binhai Four Young Masters, and how the Lin and Gao families backed down.

    The four major families of Binhai can¡¯t handle him. Is this the kind of person you, a chief physician, can afford to offend?

    Even if I, the Dean, offend him, it would be a matter of minutes before I get the boot!

    Don¡¯t ruin our First People¡¯s Hospital!

    The more the Dean thought about it, the angrier he got, and finally he couldn¡¯t hold it back. ¡°Damn it! Get out! Are you deaf? Dr. Xiaolong told you to leave, what are you still doing here? He questions you? What right do you have to be questioned by him? Ok! Our First People¡¯s Hospital doesn¡¯t need doctors like you! Go to the finance office and handle your resignation immediately! Now scram!¡±

    Director Zheng was stunned, flabbergasted, at a complete loss¡­

    Finally, the Dean pushed and shoved Director Zheng out of the room.

    Afterwards, the Dean trotted over to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been a bit late¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, no more nonsense, I¡¯m going to treat my uncle¡¯s injuries now.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved impatiently, then casually asked Mother Song. ¡°Auntie, what exactly happened to Uncle¡¯s injury?¡±

    Mother Song looked at Huang Xiaolong with astonishment.

    This young man is amazing!

    Director Zheng¡¯s such a prominent figure, yet just because he offended this young man, he was fired by the Dean! And the Dean, he¡¯s behaving like a servant¡­

    ¡®I have no idea where Yuru met this guy¡­¡¯

    Mother Song was muttering to herself, but then, her confidence in Huang Xiaolong increased exponentially.

    ¡°Little Long, this is what happened. Yuru¡¯s dad is a taxi driver. This morning, at an intersection, a Porsche ran a red light and hit his car. Her dad got out to argue and was beaten with a metal pipe, falling to the ground unconscious.¡± Mother Song broke into tears as she spoke.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Have you reported it to the police?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, a hint of anger passing through his heart.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mother Song continued sobbing, ¡°But the culprit and the police haven¡¯t shown up yet.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ well, let me cure Uncle first.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong sprang into action!

    He took out a dozen silver needles from his canvas bag and skillfully inserted them into Father Song¡¯s brains and some facial acupoints at a dizzying speed.

    As the needles were inserted, traces of life-giving True Qi were also fed into Father Song¡¯s brain.

    In the ward, Song Yuru, Mother Song, and even the Dean, nervously watched Father Song, their eyes not blinking at all.

    The next moment, something strange happened!

    A sizable amount of black blood oozed out from Father Song¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose!

    This black blood was mostly congealed, looking incredibly filthy and emitting a foul stench.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, picked up a pack of tissues from the counter, and carefully wiped the black blood off Father Song¡¯s face.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ my dad¡­why is blood coming out of his seven orifices¡­¡± Song Yuru began shuddering in fear at the sight. Mother Song couldn¡¯t help but sob quietly again.

    Just then!

    Beep, beep, beep¡­

    The monitor beside the patient¡¯s bed was showing a sudden, dramatic improvement in Father Song¡¯s vital signs!

    ¡°Done.¡± Huang Xiaolong removed the silver needles stuck in Father Song¡¯s face and head. ¡°My dear, Auntie, Uncle¡¯s injury is cured. The black blood clots that seeped out of Uncle¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were actually intracranial hemorrhages, I used acupuncture to expel them, then expanded the blood vessels in Uncle¡¯s brain, freeing the oppressed nerves¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy smokes!¡± the Dean slapped his thigh, ¡°Intracranial hemorrhage, blood vessels, and nerves oppressed, and a few needles healed the patient¡­ Huatuo resurrected, Bian Que reborn, there¡¯s nothing more than that! Dr. Xiaolong, you truly live up to the title ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯! Amazing! Absolutely amazing!¡±

    The Dean¡¯s flattery was not a deceitful compliment, but true admiration!

    A few minutes later¡­

    ¡°Aye, those little bastards, hit me on the head with a metal pipe! Wait till I¡¯m done with them!¡± Father Song suddenly got up from the sickbed, pulled out the oxygen mask, and in the process appeared a little pale, but his speech was full of energy.

    The injuries were mostly healed.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake! You scared us half to death!¡± Mother Song felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, rushing up to grab her husband¡¯s hands and bursting into joyous tears.

    ¡°My dear, I told you Uncle would be fine. But you kept crying.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, ¡°Later, you and Auntie should prepare Uncle¡¯s discharge papers. When we go home, we¡¯ll drink some brain-nourishing soup.¡±

    ¡°Little Long! You! I!¡± Song Yuru was incoherent. The next moment, she couldn¡¯t help herself, threw her arms around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck, and took the initiative to peck Huang Xiaolong on the face.

    Father Song and Mother Song happened to see this, and they were both somewhat taken aback.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yuru then reacted, hurriedly escaped to one side, her ears blushing in embarrassment.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ well¡­ Yuru, your dad is fine now, was it this young man who cured your dad¡¯s illness? Good, good, our daughter has good judgment. Um, sweetie, I¡¯m hungry, can you get me some noodles?¡± Father Song looked at Huang Xiaolong carefully.

    Just hearing that her dad wanted to eat noodles as soon as he woke up, Mother Song and Song Yuru couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The tense and anxious atmosphere immediately turned into a heartwarming reunion scene.

    ¡°Little Long, can my dad eat noodles now?¡± Song Yuru asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No problem, he can eat anything. The clot has been completely cleared. After a few days of rest, Uncle will be completely okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order takeout for my dad.¡± Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong affectionately and then took out her phone and ordered a meal from Meituan.

    ¡°Well now, I was furious just thinking about what happened! Made me so angry!¡± Father Song vented angrily, ¡°So what if he drives a luxury car? It was a Porsche, it was clearly his fault for hitting my car, and the moment he got out, after a few words, he pulled out a metal pipe from the trunk and hit me¡­¡±

    ¡°They were indeed too outrageous.¡± Huang Xiaolong also gritted his teeth.

    These days, damn it, honest people are always taken advantage of.

    If it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong today, his future father-in-law would likely have died in the hospital, leaving behind two widows and ruining this family entirely.

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 231 Going to the Wifeâ€™s House (First Update)

    Chapter 231 Going to the Wife¡¯s House (First Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Even now, the perpetrator of the accident hasn¡¯t shown up at the hospital, and there¡¯s no traffic police here to handle things¡­ I see, the guy driving the Porsche must have quite the backing. But don¡¯t worry uncle, I¡¯ll help you get justice,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°Ah Little Long, as long as your uncle is okay, let¡¯s¡­let¡¯s just¡­keep this a small matter¡­ We ordinary folks can¡¯t afford to mess with the elites ¡± Mother Song said timidly.

    She thought that when Huang Xiaolong said he would seek justice, he was just being polite.

    Song Yuru grabbed the sleeve of Mother Song and whispered, ¡°Mom, let Little Long take care of this. He¡¯s really capable.¡±

    When Yuru said this, she was somewhat proud.

    She believed that Huang Xiaolong could deal with this matter perfectly and make the perpetrators pay for what they had done.

    Last time he demolished Cao Huan¡¯s dog farm, and Cao Huan ended up castrated, Huang Xiaolong did all that without consequences. This was proof that Huang Xiaolong was a man of means.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will handle this matter. But the priority now is¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Father Song¡¯s face, marred by misfortune. ¡°By the way, uncle, have you offended anyone recently?¡±

    ¡°Offended anyone?¡± Father Song frowned and thought for half a minute, ¡°No. Young man, you don¡¯t know me. I¡¯m known for being just. I never offend anyone, and no one holds grudges against me¡­ oh, that accident today, I did offend some people, but they were the ones overstepping! Young man, why are you asking me this?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you haven¡¯t offended anyone recently? Have you been having a streak of bad luck?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Father Song was astonished, but soon laughed it off. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ve been really unlucky lately. Losing money playing mahjong. Always getting passengers who are drunk and vomit in my taxi. Recently I had to deal with a knife-wielding robber when I was working the night shift, but luckily I noticed something wrong, drove near the police station and quietly called 110¡­ A month ago, I twisted my ankle and had to take a week off work¡­ I hadn¡¯t had a cold in years, but I caught one recently after it rained a bit. The medicine didn¡¯t work, and I had to go to the hospital for an IV¡­¡±

    Father Song went on and on about all the unfortunate and frustrating things that had happened to him!

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, there really has been a lot of bad luck happening recently,¡± Mother Song also chimed in with a worried face. ¡°Also, it¡¯s not just you, there have been quite a few unfortunate people in our village in the past six months. Dakui, your childhood friend¡¯s son, do you know him? He was a young, healthy lad, but last month he was suddenly diagnosed with late-stage liver cancer. The signs came out of nowhere. And the house of Auntie Wu burned down in the middle of the night. Luckily, the family was staying with relatives in the city at the time. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened? And the widow Zhang next door was burgled. Her jewelry and deposit books were stolen, and she was physically assaulted. She¡¯s gone mad as a result¡­¡±

    Mother Song said a whole string of extremely unfortunate events.

    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just Father Song who had been unlucky. Practically everyone in their village seemed to be in the same boat!

    ¡®Could it be? Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with the Feng Shui of the place where Madame is living, which is affecting the fortunes of the entire village? Has everyone turned into the star of ill-luck?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was both perplexed and curious.

    When someone is plagued by misfortune, it could be due to three reasons: fate, Feng Shui, or human actions.

    Since everyone in the village is unlucky, it¡¯s highly likely to do with Feng Shui, but human intervention could also be a factor.

    Also, Father Song, in addition to the aura of misfortune on his face, there was also a sense of gloom, indicating that there must be some ghostly intervention in the village.

    ¡°Uncle, you seem to have had quite a few bouts of bad luck recently.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman from his canvas bag and handed it to Father Song. ¡°Here is a talisman. Keep it with you. It can help change your fortune.¡±

    ¡°Oh? A talisman?¡± Father Song was momentarily stunned, but he did not refuse. He took it from Huang Xiaolong.

    The talisman Huang Xiaolong gave to Father Song was a ¡°Five Elements Fortune-boosting Talisman¡±, which was a type of talisman used to change a person¡¯s luck.

    For example, if you carry the ¡°Five Elements Fortune-boosting Talisman¡± while gambling, you should have better luck and a higher chance of winning.

    Sure enough, after Father Song put the talisman in his pocket, the aura of misfortune on his face lessened considerably.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at Mother Song. Her face also had shades of misfortune mixed in, albeit not as severe as Father Song¡¯s. She was also unlucky. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve also been having bad luck recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s telling you? The worst was last month when I withdrew money to buy a double-door fridge. Just as I got off the bus, I realized my wallet was gone. Thieves are despicable!¡± Mother Song grumbled, clearly annoyed at the mention of the incident.

    ¡°Alright, Auntie, here is a talisman for you too.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, taking out another ¡°Five Elements Fortune-boosting Talisman¡± and handed it to Mother Song.

    ¡°Little Long, why don¡¯t you give me one as well?¡± Song Yuru muttered.

    ¡°Madame, you¡¯ve been having a good run recently, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re not unlucky,¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly. ¡°Also, you live in a dorm, right? You¡¯re not staying at home. You won¡¯t be unlucky at school. The Feng Shui there is good.¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not unlucky? I¡¯m definitely unlucky! Meeting you was the unluckiest thing¡­¡± Song Yuru countered with a sweet smile, but her heart was saying the opposite ¨C ¡®Meeting you is the luckiest, happiest, and most blessed event in my life.¡¯

    ¡°Madame, why don¡¯t you take a few days off, and I¡¯ll go home with you,¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested, his eyes rolling around. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Uncle might have some later complications, so I plan to stay with him for a few days to keep an eye on him. Plus, I¡¯ve been wanting to visit your home.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was planning to visit the place where Song Yuru lived to find out what was causing all this misfortune that seemed to have consumed the entire village¡¯s luck.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t tell his Madame Song Yuru¡¯s family about the haunting that his future father-in-law was experiencing. Revealing such things could cause a scare.

    Anyway, everything would be sorted out after he got to Madame¡¯s house.

    Song Yuru also agreed with Huang Xiaolong, nodding and saying, ¡°Alright, Little Long, let¡¯s take a few days off from lessons¡­ and I¡¯ll take you to my home.¡±

    As she said this, Song Yuru¡¯s face flushed pink, thinking¡­ she was about to bring a man home. They were progressing incredibly fast.

    But everything seemed to be flowing naturally¡­ Could it be that they were meant to be together?

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Giving You Two Choices

    Chapter 232: Giving You Two Choices

    Translator: 549690339

    Father Song and Mother Song perceived the expressions and demeanor of Song Yuru, and they also heard Huang Xiaolong calling their daughter his ¡°big wife,¡± so naturally, they understood the relationship between them.

    This pair of parents, however, were more reserved. They were unlike Wu Shanshan¡¯s parents who were quite ¡°boisterous,¡± and they didn¡¯t bluntly point out the couples¡¯ relationship.

    ¡°Good! Little Long, your medical skills are so amazing. Come, come, let¡¯s go home¡­ If your uncle has any problems left, or any aftereffects, we have to rely on you.¡± Mother Song excitedly nodded.

    The fact that their daughter found such a boyfriend with astonishing medical skills filled Mother Song and Father Song with heartfelt joy.

    Next, Mother Song busied herself with registering Father Song for hospitalization, and Song Yuru called the school to take a week off.

    Once everything was sorted out, it was around 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the four decided to have an impromptu lunch at a fast-food restaurant near the hospital.

    Just as they started eating, Mother Song received a phone call and she swiftly ran out of the store to answer it.

    Several minutes later, she returned looking quite worried.

    Apparently, the content of the call had ruined Mother Song¡¯s good mood.

    ¡°Mom, who called?¡± Song Yuru asked concernedly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ the person responsible for the accident finally contacted me.¡± Mother Song sighed.

    ¡°Ah? Auntie, what did they say? Are they going public or settling privately?¡± Huang Xiaolong put down his chopsticks.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ It turns out the culprit is of high social status¡­ Supposedly a big company boss¡¯s son named Zhu¡­¡± Mother Song expressed with difficulty and indignation. ¡°Their point is to compensate us with ten thousand yuan for medical expenses, and they want our family to stop causing trouble. They even want us to withdraw the case from the police station.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand yuan?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flared in anger, ¡°nearly beating someone to death, and all it takes to settle it privately is ten thousand yuan? Is life so cheap? Are they trying to dismiss us like beggars?¡±

    ¡°Utterly outrageous!¡± Song Yuru was also white-faced and trembling with fury.

    ¡°Ahem¡­Yuru, Little Long, I myself am unwilling¡­¡± Father Song looked distressed, but he gritted his teeth. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to bring you guys trouble. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to take a step back. Let¡¯s let it go. Ten thousand yuan is ten thousand yuan. It doesn¡¯t matter even if they don¡¯t give it.¡±

    No matter how unwilling he was, the situation was stronger than the person, and he had no choice but to yield to reality.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered a bit.

    If he weren¡¯t in a hurry to head to his wife¡¯s village to investigate some secrets, he would have found this so-called ¡°Young Master Zhu¡± today, taught him a stern lesson, and made sure he paid!

    ¡°That¡­ Auntie, you make a call to them and have them come here right away. Yes, right now.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Mother Song. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I will handle this. Please believe in me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, call them over. Don¡¯t be afraid with Long here!¡± Song Yuru urged.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay¡­ Little Long, you¡­ you should remain calm and not act impulsively. Some things can be let go, it¡¯s not worth it to argue over them too much.¡± Mother Song looked apprehensive as she pulled out her cellphone.

    ¡°Long, don¡¯t take physical action.¡± Father Song said seriously after a bite of food.

    ¡°Alright! Uncle and aunt, I promise I won¡¯t use force!¡± Huang Xiaolong said in an innocent tone. ¡°I am a person who speaks reasonably!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will call them over.¡± Mother Song dialed the phone.

    After notifying the other side, the four continued eating.

    After finishing their meal and walking out of the fast food restaurant, a Range Rover and an Audi A6L drove over just in time, and parked.

    From the Audi A6L came a man in his forties holding a briefcase, his hair meticulously combed and sporting a pair of golden-rimmed glasses, looking like a scholar.

    A few brawny men with rough faces and intimidating gazes jumped out of the Range Rover.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the one who¡­¡± The man with golden glasses looked at Huang Xiaolong and the others standing at the store¡¯s entrance, then he pointed at Father Song, ¡°Oh, your injuries don¡¯t seem serious at all. Said you were unconscious, needed cranial surgery¡­all lies! There are so many fraudsters these days.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Song Yuru was so angry she was close to cursing.

    The perpetrator was outrageously arrogant. Instead of apologizing as soon as they met, he started to scold them!

    Father Song also gritted his teeth with stubborn determination, enduring it and remaining silent.

    ¡°Big wife, you guys don¡¯t say anything. Let me handle it.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile, then actively approached them.

    ¡°I am Young Master Zhu¡¯s personal lawyer. As for this matter, Young Master Zhu¡¯s intention is to make a big deal into a small one, with an agreement of 10,000 yuan¡­¡± The man with the golden glasses looked at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s outfit and sneered, as if he had already pegged Huang Xiaolong as an easy target.

    ¡°Wait ¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking confused. ¡°Young Master Zhu¡¯s intention? I¡¯m fainting now, why don¡¯t you first ask what our intention is?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the man with the golden glasses froze. ¡°Your intention? Is your intention important? Do I need to ask?¡± ¡°Listen boy, did you take the wrong medication? Are you an idiot? Get the hell out of here! Keep on with this nonsense and I swear I¡¯ll break your dog¡¯s legs!¡± one of the brawny men warned menacingly from behind.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehehehe ¡± Huang Xiaolong started laughing.

    The lawyer gestured for the brawny man to stop talking. Then, leisurely lighting a cigarette, he disdainfully blew a smoke ring toward Huang Xiaolong, ¡°You poor people really are troublesome! Seeing that Young Master Zhu drives a Porsche and is a wealthy person, you think of blackmailing him? You¡¯re trying to dig a golden baby with a hoe? I advise you to give up this idea! To be frank, Young Master Zhu, is someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Ten thousand yuan today, take the money, and Young Master Zhu will not bother with you in the future. If you are obstinate¡­ heh  the consequence will be quite serious.¡±

    ¡°How serious will the consequences be?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a playful smile. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m in a hurry today, so I won¡¯t argue with you. He hit a car, beat someone up, and even almost killed someone. I personally think that ten thousand yuan can¡¯t buy fairness, can¡¯t buy a life. So this is it, I will give you two choices: first, let this Young Master Zhu come here, kneel down to apologize, and compensate one million, and the matter will be dropped. The second choice, no need to compensate, no need to apologize, just let Young Master Zhu come over, and I will beat him using a steel pipe. The same way he hit uncle, that¡¯s how I¡¯ll hit him. After beating him, we¡¯ll clear the account, and no one owes anyone anything.¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, the life of his future father-in-law is definitely worth more than one million. However, he did not want to be excessively greedy either and asked only for one million as it seemed reasonable and fair.

    Who would have thought, when these words were said, the lawyer¡¯s face instantly changed to a gloomy expression, his eyebrows emitted a thick murderous intent. ¡°Are you serious? You want Young Master Zhu to demean himself, apologize personally, and then, unreasonably demand one million?¡±

 Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Heart Piercing Curse

    Chapter 233: Heart Piercing Curse

    Translator: 549690339

    The lawyer adjusted his glasses, and a sinister glow flickered from behind the lenses. ¡°I have one last piece of advice for you. Don¡¯t make bold claims without the strength to back them. It¡¯s foolish! Quite foolish! Because the consequences are often more than you can bear! Moreover, it could implicate your family!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Are you threatening me? That¡¯s to say, you¡¯re rejecting both options I offered¡­ Well, there¡¯s nothing more I can do. Alas¡­ why do you force me to this?¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Damn it! Beat him up!¡± the lawyer roared indignantly.

    ¡°You motherfucker!¡± Suddenly, a group of burly thugs standing behind the lawyer rushed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Bullies! We¡¯re fighting back!¡± Father Song couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Filled with rage, he bent down to pick up a brick, ready to fight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive  I¡¯m calling the police! I¡­ I¡¯ll dial 110 now¡­¡± Mother Song was in a state of chaos, trembling as she took out her mobile phone to dial the emergency number.

    Song Yuru managed to keep her calm. ¡°No, mom and dad, don¡¯t worry. Little Long can handle this. He¡¯s faced scarier people than this without fear.¡±

    As they say, time goes by quickly in real life. Huang Xiaolong stood there still, his lips moving quickly as he recited an incantation.

    The next moment ¨C

    ¡°Ah  !!! ¡±

    The men who were rushing towards, Huang Xiaolong and the lawyer abruptly went pale and emitted piercing howls. One by one, they clutched their chests, collapsed onto the ground, and writhed in pain. They dug desperately into the dirt with their heads and thrashed their legs about. Evidently, they were in unbearable agony.

    ¡°Um¡­ Are you guys okay? Suddenly sick? Gee¡­ Poor guys.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a puzzled shake of his head, ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s a hospital nearby. You could get yourselves checked out there. Well, I¡¯ll continue this matter after I¡¯m done with my stuff. Please inform Young Master Zhu about the two options that I gave him and let him consider it again ¡±

    ¡°Ah  !!! ¡±

    The lawyer and the thugs¡¯ agony seemed to intensify. They frantically banged their heads against the ground as if they wished they could just knock themselves out.

    Immediately, a number of spectators rushed over, pointing and mumbling among themselves.

    Earlier, Huang Xiaolong had cast a ¡®Heart Piercing Curse¡¯ at them. As the name suggests, it¡¯s a spell that delivers an excruciating pain that rends the heart and shreds the bones. This extreme form of pain can drive a person insane.

    The ¡®Heart Piercing Curse¡¯ that Huang Xiaolong cast worked every twelve hours, which means twice a day, and would last for precisely five minutes each time.

    It was incurable.

    Unless Huang Xiaolong himself lifted the curse.

    Never underestimate those five minutes. They were the most agonizing, the most painful, the most maddening moments. It felt as if the person under the curse was taking a five-minute tour of hell.

    ¡°Alright, love, Uncle, Auntie, let¡¯s go,¡± smiled Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You were a bit tense just now. Relax, relax. I did say I wouldn¡¯t lay a hand on them.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ You didn¡¯t¡­ You didn¡¯t do this to them, did you? What happened to them? They¡¯re rolling around on the ground and screaming in pain¡­ They seem to be in real pain¡­¡± Song Yuru looked doubtful.

    Father Song and Mother Song were equally puzzled.

    ¡°Me? I was just standing there without moving.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was even more confused. ¡°They are sick. It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong took his love¡¯s family to the nearby parking area, where he¡¯d left his vehicle, a BYD F3.

    Get in the car! We¡¯re going to love¡¯s house!

    In fact, while love¡¯s house was referred to as a ¡°village¡±, it wasn¡¯t technically a ¡°rural area¡± but an ¡°urban village¡±.

    To put it plainly, it referred to the residential areas evolved from traditional rural villages during the process of urbanization. After all or most of their arable lands were expropriated, the farmers continued to inhabit their original villages, which are now known as ¡°villages within the city¡±.

    This urban village might not be as prosperous as downtown Binhai, but it was not too shabby.

    Public transport was accessible, every household had utilities such as water, electricity, gas, broadband, CCTV¡­ everything was available. They had their own Walmart, Starbucks, Uniqlo, and so forth.

    Even the subway Line 14 was constructed there last year!

    By taking the subway, one could directly commute to and from the entrance of the village.

    After driving for more than an hour, Huang Xiaolong finally saw a district brimming with buildings. It was backed by a mountain and traversed by a winding river. From a geomancy perspective, it was indeed a piece of prime land.

    ¡®Wait¡­ Seriously? The geomancy here is good?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was a bit stunned.

    Originally, he thought the problems the villagers had were due to bad geomancy, which had brought misfortune upon them.

    But now, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any problem with the geomancy!

    ¡®When one has a streak of bad luck, it¡¯s usually due to three factors: fate, geomancy or human interference. It appears that¡­ the misfortune experienced by the villagers is likely caused by human interference¡­¡¯ A profound smile formed at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth. ¡®Interesting¡­ it¡¯s getting more interesting¡­ causing thousands of people¡¯s fortunes to be usurped for one family¡¯s wealth and prosperity¡­ What a grand scheme¡­¡¯

    With that thought, a strange glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils.

    The next moment, the once picturesque urban village was now brimming with strands of yin energy in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vision. Especially at the undulating mountains behind the village, thick clouds of yin and resentful energies surged, akin to dragons and snakes enveloping the mountains. Amid the mountains, it looked as though some magical formations had been put in place, limiting the flow of yin energy to the area and turning it into a land of yin!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    From afar, Huang Xiaolong could hear the horrifying cries of countless ghosts emanating from the mountain range!

    ¡®My god¡­ This is terrifying! This urban village is too scary¡­ If this keeps up, everyone in the village is doomed¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips.

    ¡°Little Long, the environment here is really good,¡± Father Song said cheerfully from the back seat. ¡°How do you like it? The city may be bustling, but the air quality here is good¡­ And there¡¯s no such thing as smog here. Now it¡¯s even more convenient with the subway.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe  Uncle, the air quality is indeed good, the environment¡­ hehehe¡­ the environment is¡­ really good.¡± Huang Xiaolong could only give a polite smile in response.

    ¡°Little Long, since you¡¯re here, you and Yuru should stay for a few days. Make yourselves at home.¡± Mother Song said enthusiastically.

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: The Wealthiest Hu Family (Fourth update)

    Chapter 234: The Wealthiest Hu Family (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Song Yuru sat in the passenger seat, feeling a bit peculiar as she listened to her parents¡¯ words.

    It seemed as if she had already married Huang Xiaolong and he was now accompanying her back to her parent¡¯s house for a short stay.

    But this feeling brought about a sense of bursting happiness in her.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Song Yuru said in a coy and shy manner.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, responded seriously, ¡°Okay, I will definitely stay for a few days.¡±

    Since he was already here, Huang Xiaolong had to find out who the mastermind was behind the raiding of the village¡¯s thousand families¡¯ fortune.

    ¡°You really take an inch when given a mile, Huang Xiaolong! You lackey!¡± Song Yuru teased and laughed.

    Huang Xiaolong cheerfully drove the car to a large, free parking area at the entrance of the village.

    Although there were no noticeably extravagant cars, there was an abundance of public vehicles such as the Magotan, Malibu, Regal, Yue, Compass, and Tiguan.

    This indicated that the life of the village inhabitants was considerably affluent.

    ¡°This place is much better than my hometown.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded approvingly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Long, I¡¯ll take you to my house.¡± Song Yuru briskly led Huang Xiaolong towards her house.

    Following a reasonably wide four-lane road led them directly to the heart of the village.

    They continued on when suddenly, a car zoomed past them. The speed was terrifying, absolutely exceeding 120km/h.

    ¡®What the hell¡­ driving so fast?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was a bit startled. Glancing at the flashy car, he discovered it was a Maybach with a highly impressive license plate number ¡ª ¡°Binhai A.NB888¡±.

    The Maybach stopped right in front of Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru.

    ¡°Wife, whose car is this? It looks quite imposing,¡± Huang Xiaolong curiously asked Song Yuru.

    ¡°Oh, Little Long, this is the personal vehicle of the richest young master in our village,¡± Song Yuru explained helplessly. ¡°Young Master Hu is a very haughty and arrogant rich second generation.¡±

    ¡°The richest man in the village?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°There¡¯s a richest man in this small village?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be?¡± Song Yuru laughed. ¡°Little Long, let me tell you, even though our village¡¯s richest man, the Hu Family, can¡¯t compare to the four great families of Binhai, they¡¯re not inferior either. Do you know about Subway Line 14? It¡¯s attributed to the joint efforts of the Hu Family and the government.¡±

    ¡°Building subways? Wow¡­ that¡¯s impressive¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed.

    ¡°No, not an entire line, just a few extra stops leading directly to our village,¡± Song Yuru clarified. ¡°The Hu Family reportedly invested billions in this. It¡¯s actually quite convenient for the village residents ¨C a great public welfare project.¡±

    With a giggle, Song Yuru continued, ¡°And a few years ago, during our village¡¯s reconstruction, all the houses were built by the Hu Family. You could say they are real estate developers. However, the houses they sold us were not that expensive, much cheaper than the city¡¯s house prices.¡±

    Building subways and houses¡­

    Hearing Song Yuru¡¯s descriptions, Huang Xiaolong got an impression of an ancient, generous, and wealthy benefactor.

    Just then, the window of the Maybach parked in front of them rolled down. A young man in his twenties with an average appearance poked his head out, staring at Song Yuru. There was a lustful and greedy look in his eyes.

    ¡°Little Long, that person is Young Master Hu¡­ he¡¯s very unpleasant¡­ lecherous, and rumored to have defiled many girls from our village. But his family has substantial influence in the village and has indeed done a lot of charity work. Hence, these issues have been overlooked,¡± Song Yuru frowned in disgust, subconsciously leaning towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t get angry about this. He had approached me before, but I turned him down¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. His eyes narrowed slightly as he watched Young Master Hu.

    This Young Master Hu, judging from his face, had an incredibly good fate!

    Extraordinarily good!

    No matter if it was his fortunes or health, everything was as good as it could be!

    Even his eyes, where a few scar-like marks were visible, were similar to birthmarks. Those who had such marks usually had extremely good fates that caused even the heavens to be jealous, thus leaving these marks.

    Young Master Hu¡¯s face was flushed, bright between the eyebrows. His fortunes were undeniably extraordinary!

    Contrastingly, Yuru¡¯s parents, their faces revealed ill fortune and calamity.

    ¡®Hehehe Hus? A charitable family? The richest? And this Young Master Hu?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡®His fate was not naturally this good¡­ it has developed gradually, and the marks around his eyes are new¡­ and, through divination, it¡¯s easy to see that his life¡¯s qi is very chaotic, as if he has absorbed the qi of many people and made it his own!¡¯

    Just then, Young Master Hu glared harshly at Huang Xiaolong, as if warning him, before stepping on the accelerator and disappearing into the distance.

    ¡°Hmph so arrogant.¡± Song Yuru rolled her eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong looked thoughtfully at the spot where the Maybach had disappeared.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡± Song Yuru pouted and tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve rejected Hu Family¡¯s Young Master every time he approached me¡­ I haven¡¯t even been out with him once. Little Long, you believe me, right ¡±

    ¡°Er  my dear, you thought I was angry over this?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Rest assured, I am not jealous. I would never be jealous of a guy who¡¯s worse than a privileged young master. He¡¯s just not worth it! We have a match-made heaven fate, a law of nature, a decree of heaven; we will always be together in this life, and nobody can separate us. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯ve discovered something interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Not the mandarin duck and butterfly fate again! Don¡¯t mention it anymore!¡± Song Yuru chuckled and then asked curiously. ¡°Little Long, what interesting thing did you discover?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a secret for now. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get to your house,¡± Huang Xiaolong hurriedly said.

    Continuing along the highway, they eventually entered the village!

    Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a village anymore, there were still a lot of buildings, with the tallest ones reaching over ten stories high.

    There were garden-style houses, villas, supermarkets, even branches of KFC, McDonald¡¯s and Pizza Hut.

    A lot of villagers were riding electric bicycles, motorcycles, and cars, shuttling back and forth.

    There were pedestrians crossing the zebra lines.

    Lazy local dogs were sunbathing at the street corners while stray cats rummaged for food in the garbage cans.

    Overall, the village in the city was like a small town with a slow, leisurely pace of life. It would be quite cosy to live here.

    However¡ª

    In this village, there was an invisible yin energy and resentment that ordinary people could hardly discern, wafting through the air¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Besides, everyone Huang Xiaolong saw along the way had a cloud of misfortune hanging over them!

    Everyone¡¯s face was filled with bad luck!

    No one, adults or children, was exempt from this! Everyone was affected!

    Their mien was darkened!

    There were green veins wriggling between their brows.

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 235 â€“ Itâ€™s Simply a Ghost Village! (5th update)

    Chapter 235 ¨C It¡¯s Simply a Ghost Village! (5th update)

    Translator: 549690339

    It seems that the residents of the city within the city are really unlucky!

    One more unlucky than the next!

    All good fortune has been stripped away!

    Leaving only bad luck behind!

    Even worse, even future fathers-in-law, like mine, have been polluted by filthy things.

    Looking at the heaven-defying fortune on Young Master Hu¡¯s face, I came to a conclusion¡­

    ¡®I guess, it¡¯s probably something the Hu Family has done.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong already had some ideas in his mind.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong found that the construction of the entire city within the city was irregular as well.

    Each building was not traditionally facing south or north. Instead, they were arranged in a very strange order, resulting in a labyrinth-like village within the city.

    Just like, these buildings, together form a Fengshui Formation!

    Father Song and Mother Song went home first, Song Yuru strolled around with Huang Xiaolong.

    Alone with her, Huang Xiaolong was ¡°uninhibited¡±, directly grabbing Song Yuru¡¯s small hand.

    With her face red as a rose, Song Yuru tried to pull away a few times but didn¡¯t succeed, allowing Huang Xiaolong to lead her.

    ¡°Big wife, when we are shopping, we should hold hands,¡± Huang Xiaolong jestingly said, but his eyes were observing everywhere. ¡°Guide me around, it¡¯s really interesting and fun here.¡±

    ¡°Is it interesting?¡± Song Yuru smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, perhaps because I¡¯ve grown up here.¡±

    After walking a few streets, Huang Xiaolong finally figured it out.

    As expected, the buildings in the city within the city were aligned in a Formation ¨C the Spirit Trapping Formation!

    The Spirit Trapping Formation is an evil Fengshui formation, where the souls of people who die in this formation will be trapped in the maze-like formation, unable to leave or report to the underworld, and thus wandering aimlessly day and night.

    ¡®How cruel¡­ the one who set up the Spirit Trapping Formation must have been a Taoist or a Fengshui magician.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong pondered slightly, his eyes sparkling with a hint of excitement, like a playful child finding a fun toy. ¡®It seems that in Binhai, apart from that pervert Zhou¡¯s, there are other Taoist experts.¡¯

    ¡°Big wife, are all these houses, shops, supermarkets and so on built by the Hu family?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, the Hu family is the largest, and the only real estate developer in our city within the city,¡± Song Yuru replied.

    After strolling around for a while, the sky gradually darkened, and it was almost time for dinner. A chill wind started to blow.

    Shivering, Song Yuru said, ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s a bit cold  The city within the city isn¡¯t big. I almost showed you around and we should go home now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and nodded.

    The two then held hands and walked toward Song Yuru¡¯s house.

    While passing by a neighborhood, they heard funeral music being played, coupled with occasional cries.

    ¡°Ah  Someone¡­ someone has passed away¡­¡± A trace of sadness flashed across Song Yuru¡¯s face. ¡°Little Long, I grew up here and many people in the city within the city are my old neighbors. I know almost all of them¡­ The person who¡­ who passed away today¡­ I¡­ I must know them. Little Long, can you accompany me to go in and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Okay, big wife, bear your sorrow patiently.¡± Huang Xiaolong comforted her.

    At this time, there was a couple arguing at the entrance of the neighborhood, and a few-month-old baby was in a stroller next to them.

    Shockingly, a white-clothed old man was playing with the baby!

    This old man had a face as pale as paper, his eyes sunken, and his appearance was even horrifying!

    This old man, of course, was not human, but a ghost!

    But it was not a fierce ghost, rather, an ordinary wandering ghost.

    It had concealed its ghostly form, so ordinary people could not see it.

    But the baby could see it.

    Because the baby had the innate eye at birth!

    The innate eye, also known as the Heavenly Eye, is a Taoist term. Taoism believes that human beings are born with certain abilities, but as the human body develops and the mind changes, many abilities are obscured by worldly filth, such as the Heavenly Eye. Children who are particularly sensible and able to communicate normally before the age of eighteen months have a great chance of seeing the ¡°dirty things¡± often mentioned in folklore!

    At this time, the old spirit was making the baby giggle.

    ¡°Ahem ¡± Huang Xiaolong coughed lightly, and the old man¡¯s spirit turned his head to look at Huang Xiaolong, a frightened look in his ghostly eyes.

    There was a terrifying aura on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    The next second, the old man¡¯s spirit fled like it was running for its life.

    ¡°Big wife, let¡¯s go in,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Then together with Song Yuru, they walked into the neighborhood.

    As they passed by the still arguing couple, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but stop and say, ¡°Is that your baby? Look, he¡¯s smiling.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The couple stopped arguing, looked at their baby in unison, then turned their eyes back to Huang Xiaolong.

    This young couple both had an air of misfortune. It was no wonder they were arguing.

    They were deeply unlucky people. If they kept fighting like this, divorce would inevitably happen sooner or later.

    ¡°By the way, I should remind you, if a baby smiles or cries for no reason when no one is watching, it might be because something is playing with him. In that case, you should immediately pick up the baby¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong kindly reminded.

    After all, contact with filthy things is not good for the child. Sometimes the child will be restless at night.

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the couple felt a chill running down their spines. They looked at their still giggling baby, and the man asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother, are you saying that¡­ that¡­ that¡­ something is playing with our baby?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say any more, pulling Song Yuru inside the neighborhood.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Are you saying¡­ there are ghosts?¡± Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong nervously.

    ¡°Er  Big wife, don¡¯t be afraid, even if there are ghosts ¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Entering the neighborhood.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They saw a mourning hall was set up in the neighborhood, some people were burning incense, some were weeping profusely.

    ¡°Eh! Little Long, my parents are also there!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s sharp eyes spotted Father Song and Mother Song. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Long, let¡¯s join them.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed, looking around, he saw that in addition to the living, there were many wandering ghosts floating near the mourning hall!

    ¡®Tsk, tsk¡­ As soon as the sun sets, these sneaky spirits start wandering¡­ ¡®Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    This so-called city within the city is simply a ghost village!

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Completely Heartless

    Chapter 236: Completely Heartless

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Ah  Yuru, the one who passed away was your Brother Dakui¡­¡± Mother Song said, wiping away tears. ¡°Ah, what a tragedy. A young fellow, diagnosed with terminal liver cancer just last month, today¡­ today, he¡¯s gone¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuru, the father of your Brother Dakui and I, were close childhood friends¡­¡± Father Song choked on his words, ¡°It¡¯s not even a year since your Brother Dakui¡¯s father passed away. It¡¯s so unexpected¡­ ah¡­ it¡¯s true what they say about misfortunes not coming singly. Life¡¯s impermanence, so truly impermanent¡­ Yuru go burn some incense for your Brother Dakui.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Dad, I understand. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Song Yuru¡¯s mood was also grave, a crystalline glimmer of unshed tears sparkling at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Little Long, Brother Dakui was really good to me when we were kids. He¡¯s a distant relative of ours, you should come with me to burn some incense for him.¡± Song Yuru looked at Huang Xiaolong with tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°Oh, alright, my dear wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, casting a discrete glance at Father Song¡¯s side.

    Lo and behold!

    By Father Song¡¯s side stood the spectral figure of a middle-aged man, weeping, his emotions running high, his face twisted with anger, his body trembling, his eyes filled with hatred.

    Seems like the one who died today, Dakui, must have some deep connection with this spirit!

    Oddly enough, whenever Father Song took a step, the spectral form of the middle-aged man moved with him, as if attached by invisible ties.

    Huang Xiaolong concealed his aura, so as not to startle the nearby spirits and trigger their flight.

    ¡®Ah¡­ no wonder my future father-in-law¡¯s face looked so gloomy, black shadows lingering around his brows. So that¡¯s why, this middle-aged man¡¯s spirit has been following him constantly¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    At that moment, Song Yuru led Huang Xiaolong to the front of the grand hall.

    She picked up three sticks of incense from the table, lit them, bowed thrice to the memorial photo of the deceased, and placed the incense into the incense burner.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong noticed that the three incense sticks burning simultaneously in the incense burner were not burning equally; the left and right ones were burning rapidly while the middle one was burning slowly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Song Yuru also became aware of this anomaly, ¡°Little Long¡­ is there something wrong with the quality of the incense?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ two short, one long¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained in a low voice as he led Song Yuru away, ¡°My dear wife, people fear three longs and two shorts, but for incense, two short and one long is ominous. If such a sign appears when you are offering incense to the deceased, it means that the deceased was wronged, died unwillingly, and could not rest in peace.¡±

    Song Yuru gasped in shock, ¡°Little Long, are you saying that Brother Dakui was wronged? That he was murdered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you could put it that way.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded solemnly.

    Back by Father Song and Mother Song¡¯s side, Huang Xiaolong again observed the spirit of the middle-aged man. Its features vaguely resembled those of the deceased in the memorial photo.

    Huang Xiaolong realized instantly that this middle-aged man was the spirit of the deceased¡¯s father.

    He was following Father Song around because they were childhood friends, not because he intended to harm Father Song.

    ¡°Yuru, Little Long, let¡¯s go home.¡± Father Song sighed.

    The four of them left the residential area and headed towards Song Yuru¡¯s home.

    The spirit of the middle-aged man followed them closely.

    By now, it was already nighttime. The city-village was lit up by streetlights, various spirits wandering around, and the chilly gusts of wind were enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Song Yuru¡¯s home wasn¡¯t within a residential complex, but rather a two-story building, complete with a small vegetable garden, a few stone benches, and a swing, giving it a unique charm.

    ¡°Yuru, go help in the kitchen¡­¡± Mother Song called out. ¡°Little Long, make yourself comfortable. I¡¯ll cook some of my best dishes as a celebratory meal for your uncle¡¯s successful discharge from the hospital. We really owe you a lot this time, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such ominous things.¡± Father Song glared at Mother Song, then smiled and offered Huang Xiaolong a cigarette. ¡°Little Long, do you smoke?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Huang Xiaolong accepted the offer, and Father Song lit the cigarette for him.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s cooler outside. You can sit out there for a while. We¡¯ll eat dinner outside.¡± Father Song instructed, then proceeded to join Song Yuru and Mother Song in the kitchen.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s spirit also tried to follow Father Song into the kitchen.

    ¡°Hold on¡­ why don¡¯t you wait here? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Huang Xiaolong blew out a ring of smoke, smiling gently.

    ¡°This ¡± The middle-aged man spirit shook slightly, turned slowly, and looked at Huang Xiaolong with his hateful and vengeful eyes. ¡°You¡­ you can see me? Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°Come over here, let¡¯s sit.¡± Huang Xiaolong, with a cigarette dangling from his lips, directly put his hand around the shoulder of the middle-aged man¡¯s spirit, laughing heartily. ¡°Why are you always following my future father-in-law? Although you don¡¯t mean to harm him, you¡¯re a spirit and naturally, you¡¯ll absorb his Yang-energy. He¡¯s already under a lot of pressure, and with your interference, he might fall sick and get hospitalized¡­ It seems that I remember him saying that some time ago, he had a small cold. Medication didn¡¯t work, so he had to go to the hospital for injections and fluid drips. It took him quite a few days to recover¡­ all of that was your doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Future father-in-law?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s spirit was taken aback, and then gave a strange smile. ¡°You¡¯re the boyfriend of my niece, Yuru? The son-in-law of my Brother Song Yuan?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, leading the middle-aged man¡¯s spirit to take a seat on the stone bench. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t follow my future father-in-law.¡±

    ¡°I never meant to harm Brother Song Yuan. We grew up playing together, we shared a strong bond since childhood¡­¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s spirit hurriedly tried to defend itself. It was highly wary of the aura emanating from Huang Xiaolong and didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Well, I noticed that you seem to harbor a pretty deep grudge. What¡¯s the story? The one who died today was your son, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    At this point, the middle-aged man¡¯s spirit became extremely agitated. Veins popped on his forehead, his entire face appearing ferocious and frightful, looking every bit like a vicious ghost!

    ¡°Ah  If you continue like this, you¡¯ll start harming people and turn into a real ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    ¡°I! My son died unjustly! The Hu Family! They¡¯re worse than beasts!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s spirit let out a grating sound, like a blade scraping against metal.

    ¡°Six months ago, the Hu Family moved our ancestral graves to the back mountain¡­ Boss Hu, that sanctimonious fellow, he¡­ he is a beast! He is a devil! He¡­ he set up a Formation on the back mountain graveyard, absorbing all the luck from all the Yin houses within a ten-kilometer radius! His Hu Family flourished, everything went their way, they became rich no matter what business they pursued! They even won a lottery prize of 5 million! And our descendants all suffered bad luck! My son, who was in good health and once described by a fortune teller as someone destined for a long, prosperous life, died because of that! He was suddenly diagnosed with late-stage liver cancer¡­ Ah  !!!¡±

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Eating Well Helps Work Better

    Chapter 237: Eating Well Helps Work Better

    Translator: 549690339

    The middle-aged man¡¯s ghost released a blood-curdling scream.

    ¡°Oh  So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly understood.

    The so-called ¡®Yin House¡¯ is the place where the ancestors¡¯ coffins are buried; it is a place for them to rest in peace.

    Just like a ¡®Yang House¡¯ pays attention to Feng Shui, so does a ¡®Yin House¡¯.

    One could even say that the Feng Shui of a grave is more important than that of a house.

    If the ancestors are buried in an excellent Feng Shui land, it will bring luck and prosperity to their descendants. Conversely, if the Feng Shui is poor, the descendants could experience misfortune, ranging from minor inconveniences to major disasters, even leading to family disintegration.

    Originally, the mountain range behind this urban village was a Feng Shui treasure. The residents had their ancestors¡¯ tombs buried here. They may not have been exceedingly prosperous, but they were at least peaceful and happy.

    But now, the so-called richest family in the village, the Hu Family, had moved their ancestors¡¯ graves to the back mountain and set up an evil formation. They had sucked up all the luck of the Yin Houses within ten kilometers.

    This led to the residents of the urban village all having a gloomy aura about them, experiencing bad luck one after another. They either lost wallets or were robbed. Marital discord leading to divorce, trying to conceive without success, running a loss-making business, encountering ghosts when walking at night¡­

    On the other hand, the Hu Family is doing great now. Huang Xiaolong had seen Young Master Hu today, and he was lively and full of red energy, full of wealth and prosperity¡­

    Fate, luck, and Feng Shui all influence a person. The Feng Shui of a Yang House accounts for 30%, while that of a Yin House accounts for 70%.

    This is to say, the Hu Family set up a formation at the tomb in the back mountain, completely seizing the luck of the Yin House buried there. Then they built houses in the urban village and set up a ¡®trapped spirit formation¡¯, further taking away all the Yang House¡¯s luck.

    They aren¡¯t leaving any room for the people to survive! They want all the people in the village to suffer misfortune till death, to be wiped out!

    ¡°So, let me read your spirit.¡± Not only could Huang Xiaolong read a person¡¯s face, but he could also read a ghost¡¯s. He studied the middle-aged man¡¯s ghostly face and stated slowly. ¡°Your face suggests you should have a life of wealth and your children should have carefree lives. Your son¡¯s sufferance of terminal liver cancer and his death before he was 30 years old¡­ Ah, this is because your family¡¯s Yin House was deprived of its luck, leading to your descendants¡¯ wrongful death¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it seems that this Hu guy has a much higher level of skills than that pervert Zhou¡¯s¡­ Hiding in a corner yet still causing so much chaos and resentment¡­ Haha! Now that I¡¯ve encountered him, I might as well have some fun¡­ One family prospers while all others decline¡­ He¡¯s definitely a ruthless person¡­ Now¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m really looking forward to this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was lit with excitement.

    Actually, to destroy this situation of one family prospering while all others suffer, all that needs to be done is to break the evil formation that the Hu Family set up at the graves in the back mountain.

    For Huang Xiaolong, this was merely a piece of cake!

    ¡°Alright, stop wandering around in the world of the living.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned his head to look at the fiercely glaring middle-aged ghost. ¡°You¡¯re soon going to become a malicious spirit. When that time comes, you¡¯ll go around harming people. I will vanquish you. So¡­I¡¯ll send you to the underworld to be reborn. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll avenge your son¡¯s death. I¡¯ll crush the sinful Hu Family, the richest family in this village into a meat sauce in the stone mill of hell, and then rebuild their spirits to be crushed again¡­ grind and grind, to give them a taste of their own medicine.¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong took out the soul tube regardless of whether the middle-aged man¡¯s ghost was willing or not, lifted the lid, and captured it.

    Instantly, the temperature in the yard began to rise, and a fresh breeze blew through the space, leaving a lingering vitality.

    At this time, Song Yuru had just served a few dishes of steaming hot food from the kitchen. After a burst of hustle, her flushed cheeks looked radiant and attractive, and a bit of sweat seeped out, making her look like a dew-kissed flower, dancing in the wind with an intoxicating fragrance.

    ¡°My dear, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a grin.

    ¡°You only know how to eat the easy way out.¡± Song Yuru flashed a coquettish look at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Well, the sweet and sour spare ribs were made by me, remember to eat more.¡±

    ¡°Wow  My wife is so virtuous and can even cook! I will be blessed from now on!¡± Huang Xiaolong said exaggeratedly.

    Dinner was served at the stone table in the yard.

    It was a sumptuous meal, featuring chicken, duck, fish, shrimp, crab, and seasonal vegetables. The food also tasted decent.

    Huang Xiaolong ate ferociously, wolfing down his food eagerly, prompting Song Yuru to cough several times to remind him to mind his manners. However, Mother Song and Father Song were happy, constantly grabbing food for him.

    White rice ¨C Huang Xiaolong had five large bowls in a row, he was a total foodie.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ are you¡­ very hungry?¡± Song Yuru was speechless.

    ¡°Not really.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke while gobbling down his food. ¡°I have some things to take care of later, so I need to eat well. Only when I¡¯m full will I have energy.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Huang Xiaolong still had to go unearth the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral graves. Could he not eat his fill?

    ¡°Er¡­ Little Long, it would already be around 9 o¡¯clock once you finish dinner. What else do you have to do?¡± Mother Song asked curiously.

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t tell the truth, so he ambiguously said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, Uncle and Auntie, just a trifling matter¡­ let¡¯s not talk about it¡­ hehehe ¡±

    Even though Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eating habits were a bit improper, the atmosphere of the dinner was still quite pleasant, filled with the warm vibes of a family dinner.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just as they had finished eating and dishes had yet to be washed, a large crowd was seen swarming towards the front door of Song Yuru¡¯s house.

    There were old and young, men and women in the crowd. Leading them was a man in his sixties or seventies.

    ¡°Huh? Village Chief, you¡¯re here?¡± Seeing the old man, Father Song and Mother Song immediately put down their bowl and chopsticks and stood up, faces filled with respect.

    This man in his sixties or seventies was the village chief of the urban village. Despite being a low-level official, he was fair and just, and was highly regarded within the urban village.

    ¡°Yo  Yuru is back too?¡± The village chief took a glance at Song Yuru, then shifted his gaze towards Huang Xiaolong, looking at him curiously and expectantly for a few seconds. ¡°Xiao Song, I heard this afternoon that you were driving in the city when an incident occurred and you were beaten into a coma¡­ Are you alright now? I came to see you.¡±

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Digging Up Ancestral Graves!

    Chapter 238: Digging Up Ancestral Graves!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine now, I¡¯m fine.¡± Father Song said with a grin. ¡°Mayor, do I look like someone who is unwell? I¡¯m not experiencing headaches anymore, and I¡¯ve been eating well¡­Mayor, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re fine, then that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± The mayor chuckled and nodded continuously. Then, his gaze fell on Huang Xiaolong involuntarily. ¡°Xiao Song, I heard from your wife that you had a serious injury which could only be treated with brain surgery. However, Yuru¡¯s boyfriend managed to relieve the blood clot in your brain with just a few needle pricks¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what happened.¡± Father Song laughed, then looked at Huang Xiaolong fondly. ¡°Here he is. This is Little Long. His medical skills are not just for show. They¡¯re top-notch. Even the director of the People¡¯s Hospital holds him in high regard.¡±

    Wow! With such a tone, it¡¯s like a father-in-law boasting about his son-in-law!

    Song Yuru blushed deeply and said in an annoyed tone, ¡°Mother! When will you stop blabbing everything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Mother Song replied innocently.

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡± The mayor laughed aloud. ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t blame your parents. However, if this young man¡¯s medical skills are so brilliant, here are some neighbors¡­ they have been ill recently and couldn¡¯t be cured at the hospital. Young man, could you take a look at them, please?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, glancing around at the people who had followed the mayor in. All their faces were full of ill fortune. Some were even more unlucky than others!

    ¡®Hmmm¡­ If we don¡¯t dig up the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave and prevent them from continuing to consume the luck of thousands of people in the village, even if I cure these people now, they will still be doomed sooner or later¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment, then looked at his wife, Song Yuru.

    Wow! His wife had just returned home for half a day, and a faint touch of misfortune appeared between her brows. Although the aura of ill luck was light for now, if she stayed for a bit longer, she would definitely be in trouble!

    ¡°Dear neighbors and villagers,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and smiled. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll treat your diseases. Whatever the disease is, feel free to seek my help. However, I have something to do tonight. So, how about this, I¡¯ll treat you tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Mayor, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Consider it settled!¡± The mayor smiled with relief.

    Then, the mayor turned to the neighbors following him and said, ¡°You all heard it, right? The young man is busy tonight, but he promised us. At the latest, he will treat everyone tomorrow or the day after tomorrow! Just hold on a little longer!¡±

    ¡°Young man, you¡­you¡­¡­¡± A young woman holding a three or four-year-old boy hesitated to speak and finally bit her lip. ¡°My child has been sick for half a month¡­ He¡¯s listless, has no appetite, and is becoming thinner day by day. We took him to the big hospital in the city, but the doctors couldn¡¯t diagnose his problem. Could you¡­ Could you please examine my child now?¡±

    ¡°Little Long, please give him a look.¡± Song Yuru, a kind-hearted girl, couldn¡¯t bear to see the sick child in the young woman¡¯s arms ¡ª pallid and emaciated, and tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Little Long¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, wife. I¡¯ll treat him.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked up to them.

    Upon seeing the boy¡¯s face covered with aura of misfortune like dark clouds, he thought, ¡®How detestable! Even such a small child is afflicted. Damn it, I must dig up the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave tonight!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong seethed inwardly.

    He gently lifted the child¡¯s eyelids and glanced casually. ¡°His eyeballs are filled with bloodshot and there are sesame-sized blue specks. Look¡­there are small white patches on his lips¡­ These are worm patches, indicating that the child¡¯s body harbors a large number of parasites. Like roundworms, schistosomes, and hookworms¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong asked Song Yuru to bring him a piece of paper and a pen, ¡°I¡¯ll write a prescription. You can get the medicine from the drugstore tomorrow. Mume, Mashizhi, betel nut, Polygonum multiflorum¡­ Okay, you can prepare two sets according to the prescription.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong finished writing the prescription and handed it off-handedly to the young woman, repeating to the people who had come for treatment that he would definitely heal them tomorrow or the day after.

    The mayor then led the people away.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, and wife, I need to step out for a bit, you all rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, just be careful.¡± Father Song did not ask much and simply reminded him. ¡°It¡¯s all good. The security in our city village at night is even better than in the city centre.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong walked out with big strides, while Song Yuru followed him with quick, small steps.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t follow me. Go back home and sleep.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked sideways at Song Yuru.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± Song Yuru pouted unhappily. ¡°Since this afternoon, when you arrived, I felt you acting mysterious¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? You could tell?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It seems our destined union is really telepathic ¡±

    ¡°Just tell me, what¡¯s going on!¡± Song Yuru asked anxiously.

    ¡°Do you want me to tell you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked mysteriously, ¡°Are you sure you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Little Long, stop dawdling and just tell me!¡± Song Yuru was increasingly frustrated.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m going to the hill behind.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°The hill behind?¡± Song Yuru was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, the hill, the graveyard¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked at Song Yuru. ¡°Wife, do you want to accompany me?¡±

    ¡°The hillside grave¡­gra¡­graveyard?¡± Song Yuru shuddered, ¡°Little Long, what are you doing in the graveyard this late at night?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m doing something serious.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°Alright, alright, wife, you go home first. Otherwise, wait for me at home. I¡¯ll come back after I finish my business¡­hehehehe ¡±

    ¡°Spoil your younger sister!¡± Song Yuru grumbled. ¡°No! The hillside graveyard is where the townspeople of our city village bury their ancestors¡­ It¡¯s a sacred place. My grandfather, my great-grandfather, my great-great grandfather, my great-great-great grandfather¡­ Their graves are all buried on the hill behind. Little Long, don¡¯t cause trouble, if you desecrate our ancestors, the people of the city village will beat you to death¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Uh ¡± Huang Xiaolong was a bit speechless at Song Yuru¡¯s ribbing.

    ¡°Little Long, no matter what you are going to do, I must follow you!¡± Song Yuru insisted.

    ¡°Well¡­okay¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded helplessly. ¡°Wife, if you¡¯re sure you won¡¯t be scared, then feel free to follow me¡­¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong headed towards the hill behind.

    ¡°Little Long, wait for me!¡± Song Yuru quickly caught up with him.

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: The Cemetery in the Back Mountain (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 239: The Cemetery in the Back Mountain (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The Emperor Entertainment Club!

    This is the largest and most luxurious entertainment club in the urban village.

    Its splendor is not outshone by any high-end establishment in the city district.

    The club¡¯s behind-the-scenes boss is none other than the wealthiest man in the urban village¡ªBoss Hu!

    Nowadays, Boss Hu has handed over the management of this club to his only son, ¡°Hu Yang¡±.

    The most luxurious private room in the Emperor Entertainment Club.

    Inside, Hu Yang sprawls on an authentic Italian leather sofa, puffing a Cuban cigar confidently. His radiant face is filled with a lavish and unruly expression, matching an emperor¡¯s arrogance.

    Two slender, definitely no older than 18, girls kneel on either side of him, carefully massaging his thighs.

    Behind the sofa, several towering muscle men stand idle. These are Hu Yang¡¯s personal bodyguards.

    Also in the room is a woman wearing a long purple dress. Her hair is twisted up, exuding an enticing allure¡ª a radiant woman in her mid-twenties, only slightly less attractive than Song Yuru.

    This woman is Hu Yang¡¯s official girlfriend. Of course, Hu Yang has many women, far too many to count. His so-called girlfriend knows this but never interferes. Sometimes, she even helps Hu Yang get other women he¡¯s taken a shine to.

    The woman¡¯s name is ¡°Murong Qian¡±. Originally hailed as the village¡¯s first beauty, she was a simple girl, often seen in a tartan skirt reading poetry under the sun in the forest.

    Murong Qian caught Hu Yang¡¯s eye. Initially, she resisted him. In the end, she couldn¡¯t escape his clutches, and after being manipulated by him, became utterly obedient. Now, she¡¯s Hu Yang¡¯s right hand, responsible for luring beautiful girls in the urban village to work at the Emperor Entertainment Club providing fleshly services to patrons.

    ¡°Brother Yang, how was your luck at the city¡¯s casino yesterday?¡± Murong Qian flashed a seductive smile and poured Hu Yang a glass of wine.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha  My luck, of course, is unmatched!¡± Hu Yang¡¯s face was full of self-satisfaction. ¡°Just playing for 2 hours, I won over 3 million, boring, utterly dull¡­ ha, ha, ha, ha ¡±

    Suddenly, Hu Yang stood up, spread his arms, a face full of bliss, ¡°Life is wonderful! I want to embrace life! This urban village belongs to our Hu Family! Everything here is ours! We, the Hu family, are just like emperors, we take what we want! Ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    As Hu Yang spoke, his face suddenly twisted distastefully. ¡°However¡­ there are some women who have no idea, we offer them respect, and they don¡¯t take it! Such women¡­ hehehe  Seriously, you can¡¯t blame me for not respecting women ¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brother Yang, you¡¯re talking about that girl, Song Yuru, aren¡¯t you?¡± Murong Qian giggled, ¡°This girl, she¡¯s studying at Binhai University, apparently she¡¯s some kind of campus flower, seems ambitious, I heard there¡¯s something called the Binhai Four Young Masters, she wouldn¡¯t be dreaming of marrying one of them, would she? Kekekeke ¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Hu Yang¡¯s pupil contracted, and he slapped Murong Qian¡¯s delicate cheek. ¡°Binhai Four Young Masters? They¡¯re all fucking trash! Compared to me, what are they? Sooner or later, I will trample all over them and humiliate them at my will! My father said, our Hu family will definitely stand on top of Binhai¡¯s food chain! Our Hu family, we are the true heirs of Binhai! Four great families? They¡¯re nothing!¡±

    Hand covering her cheek, now hosting five brilliant finger whiskers, Murong Qian did not dare complain. Her eyes filled with fear, obviously, Hu Yang or perhaps the Hu family had terrified her to the bone.

    ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be angry¡­ I¡­I¡¯ll take care of Song Yuru for you¡­ I¡­I¡¯ll get her to serve you with me¡­¡± Murong Qian said humbly.

    ¡°You?¡± Hu Yang sneered at the sight of Murong Qian. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you three days. You try to persuade Song Yuru¡­ If she still refuses¡­¡±

    As Hu Yang spoke, a cruel flicker like a viper flashed in his eyes. ¡°I will make her entire family suffer! In this urban village, my father is the emperor, and I am the crown prince! Whoever dares to defy me! I want them dead! Their whole family will accompany them in death!¡±

    Hu Yang¡¯s yell made everyone in the private room shudder.

    He really looks down on everything, with extreme disdain for others. At least in the urban village, he treats others as ants, trampling on them at will.

    This man, he¡¯s already crazy to the point of sickness!

    ¡°On my way home this afternoon, I saw Song Yuru with another man¡­ Fuck! She seemed to be bringing this man home¡­¡± As Hu Yang talked, his violent mood was so intense it couldn¡¯t be hidden and made people tremble. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is! I want him dead! Goddamn, he dare vie for the woman I desire? He¡¯s tired of living!¡±

    Hu Yang turned around, looking at the muscular giant men behind the sofa.

    ¡°Leopard, you handle this! Kill him, then directly bury him in the graveyard on the back hill!¡± Hu Yang commanded coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Hu, I¡¯ll take care of it properly.¡± The muscled man, known as the ¡°Leopard¡±, curled his lips into a ruthless smile.

    In the urban village, murder isn¡¯t unheard of. After the deed, they simply bury the body on the back hill and it¡¯s all over.

    Late at night. 11 o¡¯clock.

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru together, arrived at the foot of the back hill.

    Looking up, under the dim moonlight, the rolling hills appeared desolate¡­

    Especially that graveyard, as far as you could see, the whole mountain was filled with graves, each one looking like steamed buns lined up in rows. If anyone suffer from agoraphobia, one look would make their scalp numb.

    Additionally, in the graveyard, the overwhelming negative energy and resentment were like towering columns, unseen by the human eye, countless ghosts were howling. It was as terrifying as the endless hell itself.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong was not afraid of these things, even found them somewhat interesting.

    At this time, the mighty Hu Yang at the Emperor Entertainment Club, never imagined that Huang Xiaolong would dig up his family¡¯s grave on the back hill.

    If he knew, he might be enraged to death on the spot!

    ¡°Little Long¡­What exactly¡­what are you up to?¡± At this moment, Song Yuru was somewhat frightened. Thankfully she knew Huang Xiaolong was pretty good at catching ghosts, otherwise, she would definitely be crying out in fear.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Visiting the back hill graveyard was frightening even during the day, let alone at this unearthly hour.

    ¡°Wifey, look at you! I told you not to follow me. You should have stayed at home, had a shower, browsing the internet, watching TV, how nice that would be! You just had to follow and join the buzz.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Still joking! Isn¡¯t it all because of you! I don¡¯t know what got into you, coming to play in the graveyard late at night¡­ Please, you¡¯re not¡­ planning to catch a ghost, are you?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s pretty face turned white.

    ¡°Catch a ghost? Not today, we¡¯re up to something different.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked enigmatically, and then took out two talismans from his canvas bag.

    ¡°Here, wifey, there are two talismans, keep them with you, make sure not to lose them, okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, passing the talismans to Song Yuru.

 Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Cemetery (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 240: Cemetery (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°What¡­ What are these symbols?¡± Song Yuru hurriedly reached out to grab the two symbols in her hand without any hesitation.

    ¡°One of them is an amulet, and the other is a soul securing charm.¡± Huang Xiaolong briefly explained, ¡°The amulet is to protect you, to keep you safe from the harassment of ghosts. The soul securing charm is to stop your soul from being beckoned by wild ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡¯re getting more and more terrifying¡­¡± Song Yuru pulled a long face.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the mountain! If you¡¯re really scared, go back.¡± Huang Xiaolong lifted his foot and walked towards the back mountain.

    At this moment, how could Song Yuru dare to stay alone? She quickly rushed to follow Huang Xiaolong, tightly clutching his arm, her entire delicate body pressed against Huang Xiaolong.

    Together, they treaded along a rugged mountain path, taking deep and shallow steps.

    This mountain trail led straight to the back mountain cemetery!

    There were just too many tombs on this back mountain.

    There were new graves and there were old graves.

    There were graves with tombstones and there were graves without tombstones.

    Some graves had not been worshipped for many years, not to mention touching up the soil and repairs, they were dug out by rats and hedgehogs, and then riddled with rain, unveiling the coffin. Some coffins had decayed, with burial clothing scattered everywhere. Nearby, charred tree trunks and twisted branches pointed towards the vast night sky without exception. The occasional cawing of crows sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ what¡­ what are those glowing things?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s teeth chattered as she pointed to the thick green phosphorescence scattered across the cemetery.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s ghost fire.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Ghost¡­ ghost fire¡­¡± Song Yuru was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak anymore, she used all her strength to clutch Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm. This, her abundant bosom occasionally brushed against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, causing his heart to flutter and his fortune to seemingly increase.

    As they walked, suddenly, a strong wind howled through the graveyard, and above their heads, the sky was obscured by dark clouds. The over one meter tall wild grass around them swayed violently in the wind, even being forced to bend down.

    In reality, this gust was a Yin wind, the strength of this Yin wind could knock down even the hardiest of grass, showing just how terrifying the Yin Qi here was.

    Mixed within the Yin Qi was an intense resentment and evil Qi, even a healthy adult male would fall ill after being blown by this Yin wind.

    Lucky for Song Yuru, she pressed herself onto the protective amulet and the soul securing charm given by Huang Xiaolong, otherwise, the consequences could be unimaginable.

    ¡°Actually¡­ in this graveyard, with only a few domestic ghosts and wild ghosts, there wouldn¡¯t be such intense resentment. It seems that the spirits here are furious, realizing the Hu Family has been reaping their descendants¡¯ fortunes, hence their resentment is through the roof¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ what are you talking about? The Hu Family? The wealthiest family in our village?¡± Amidst her fear, Song Yuru was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Little Long, are you saying that these weird things happening tonight are related to the Hu Family? But¡­ they haven¡¯t wronged you¡­¡±

    ¡°Right! My dear, now that it¡¯s come to this, it¡¯s time I stopped hiding from you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression turned unusually solemn. ¡°To tell you the truth, today, I¡¯ve come to dig up the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave!¡±

    ¡°Ah  !!¡±

    Song Yuru screamed in fright!

    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long!! That¡¯s incredible! You¡­ You¡¯re actually tampering with the Hu family¡¯s ancestral grave! This is¡­ this is disrespect to the dead! It¡¯s immoral! And I¡¯ve heard that it invites retribution to dig up someone else¡¯s ancestral grave! My heavens! Could it be¡­ could it be because¡­ because I told you¡­ the Hu¡¯s Family young master pursued me¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re taking revenge on him, by digging up his family¡¯s grave?¡±

    ¡°My dear, your imagination is too much. He is not worthy to be my love rival, do I need to take revenge on him this way?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then he solemnly said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll tell you. After all, you are a part of this village, you have the right to know this¡­¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong laid out all of the Hu Family¡¯s misdeeds for Song Yuru in detail.

    Hearing this, Song Yuru was so angry she felt as if she was burning from the inside out!

    Her beautiful and elegant face was utterly twisted in fury, like an elegant cat suddenly hissing and baring its sharp teeth.

    Her rage was enough to set the surrounding air on fire!

    ¡°Little Long, do you¡­ do you mean to say that the Hu Family has prospered by moving their ancestral tomb here, usurping the Qi of all the Yin houses in our village? And they rose in power, while the others in our village ran into bad luck, with bloody misfortunes¡­ Brother Dakui caught late-stage liver cancer for no reason, was that the Hu Family¡¯s doing? My dad had an unfortunate car accident, got beaten to the point of cerebral hemorrhage, nearly died, was that also the Hu Family¡¯s doing? All of this¡­ was it the Hu Family¡¯s doing?¡±

    Song Yuru clenched her teeth, her usually gentle and quiet self at this moment was wishing to kill!

    If you handed her a knife, she¡¯d definitely charge at the Hu Family!

    ¡°Wah   ¡± Song Yuru started sobbing loudly all over again, clinging onto Huang Xiaolong, burying her head on his shoulder, ¡°Little Long, we¡¯ve been victimized so badly¡­ we¡¯ve really been wronged¡­ we¡¯re so innocent. The Hu Family funds the construction of subway stations and buildings¡­ we respected them, thinking they were philanthropists¡­ but they turned out to be devils! The most terrifying, vicious, and relentless devils in the world!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear wife, you¡¯re actually very lucky. For the past half a year, you¡¯ve been home less often, so you haven¡¯t been affected too much by bad luck. And you met me, which unknowingly averted many disasters. You can consider me as your lucky star.¡± Huang Xiaolong consoled. ¡°Actually, if the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral graves are excavated, the formation they¡¯ve arranged will be broken. Then, not only will they no longer have good luck, they will also suffer a backlash, and their entire family will be left without a place to bury their bodies.¡±

    ¡°The Hu Family has a Taoist¡­ they¡¯ve set up a ¡®Spirit Trapping Formation¡¯ in the village, and also a ¡®Nine Yin Wealth Gathering Formation¡¯ in the cemetery at the back mountain¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had already figured out what formation the Hu Family had set up.

    ¡°Nine Yin Wealth Gathering Formation?¡± Song Yuru raised her brows, ¡°What¡­ what an evil sounding technique¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear wife, the Nine Yin Wealth Gathering Formation is an extremely Yin and evil formation that can suck all the Qi from Yin houses within a ten-kilometer radius. It can make a family wealthy for three generations, creating a situation where ¡®one family prospers, while thousands are reduced to begging¡¯, ¡®one family flourishes, while thousands families are exterminated¡¯. But because the Qi has its exhaustion date, they must move the coffin every ten years.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°Little Long! Let¡¯s go dig up the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral tomb right now! Let¡¯s do it together! I¡¯ll help you dig!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s eyes were filled with resentfulness.

    Genuine resentfulness.

    The Hu Family¡¯s actions were not just to gain at others¡¯ expense, they were completely devoid of conscience, it was an affront to morality and justice!

    At this moment, Song Yuru was no longer filled with fear, but her whole body was seething with hatred and a desire for destruction!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sounds good, my dear wife, we can go look for the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral tomb right now, it should be quite easy to find.¡± Huang Xiaolong held Song Yuru¡¯s hand as they roamed through the cemetery.

    Just then, from all directions of the burial mounds, the shrill cries of ghosts could be heard!

    Whoosh

    A woman ghost in red garments shot out directly, it was extremely terrifying in appearance. Her head was already severed with nothing at her neck, her head being cradled in her hands. Both of her eyes were bleeding, but at the corners of her mouth was an eerie smile, laughing ¡®hehehe¡¯ with her mouth wide open.

    It did not hide its ghostly form, so not only could Huang Xiaolong see it, even Song Yuru could see it clearly.

 Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Chapter 241: The Ancestral Tomb of the Hu Family

    Chapter 241: Chapter 241: The Ancestral Tomb of the Hu Family

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, big wife, I¡¯m here.¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured her.

    Song Yuru gritted her teeth, forcing herself to be brave.

    As the saying goes, ¡°It¡¯s better to hear a ghost cry than laugh.¡±

    What does that mean?

    It means that a ghost with a smiling face is extremely terrifying. If a person encounters a smiling ghost, they are definitely done for.

    The female ghost in front of them was not just laughing, but she had also absorbed resentment and had evolved into a fierce ghost in a red dress. If it wasn¡¯t for the formation that had trapped her in the graveyard, she would have long since left and wreaked havoc on the living.

    ¡°Stop laughing, you¡¯re too ugly when you laugh. Scaring my wife, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re annihilated.¡± Huang Xiaolong disdainfully said.

    The fierce ghost in the red dress revealed a murderous look in her bloody eyes, but the aura gradually emanating from Huang Xiaolong made her falter and not dare to act recklessly.

    ¡°Alright, alright, everybody, come out.¡± Huang Xiaolong gazed around.

    The next moment

    An enormous number of ghosts emerged from the mounds and behind tombstones.

    Old ghosts, child ghosts, wandering ghosts, fierce ghosts in red dresses¡­

    These ghosts floated in the air like torn clothes blown by the wind. Some were crying, some laughing, some cursing, while others remained silent¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru were surrounded by a host of ghosts.

    There were thousands of ghosts all around.

    This was what is commonly referred to as the night parade of one hundred demons.

    No, more precisely, this should be called the night parade of one thousand demons!

    ¡°Li¡­Little Long¡­ So many ghosts¡­ So many¡­¡± Song Yuru, scared iout of her mind, managed to summon her courage to call out, ¡°I¡­I am Song Yuru, I also lived in the urban villages¡­I am the younger generation or perhaps a contemporary of yours¡­It was the Hu Family that caused us harm, terrorizing the urban village we live in¡­ You¡­You should not scare me¡­ I¡­I am not from the Hu Family¡­¡±

    Hearing Song Yuru¡¯s words, some of the ghosts displayed a pondering expression, while others seemed greedy and restless, seemingly desiring to rush up and sap Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru¡¯s vitality.

    ¡°Listen, everyone! This man and woman, they are with the Hu Family! Even if they aren¡¯t from the Hu Family, they must have a significant connection with them! The Hu Family harmed our descendants, so we must give the tooth for the tooth today¡­ Let¡¯s devour them! Let¡¯s devour them!¡± A red-clothed old ghost, fanning the flames, was filled with eerie ghostliness and bubbling resentment. The ghost bared its teeth and was about to pounce on Song Yuru. ¡°This girl looks soft and tender, I call dibs on her! Damn it, I¡¯ve gotten so tired of eating just incense. Today, let¡¯s savour some human flesh!¡±

    Under the provocation of this old red-clothed ghost, the other ghosts also roared with hostile looks, their deep-set eyes fixated on Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru.

    The next second, it was like a horrifying scene where a swarm of ghosts rushed forward!

    Song Yuru was so scared she almost fainted. Although she knew Huang Xiaolong was powerful and had witnessed him catching ghosts at the Binhai University Branch Campus¡¯ Dormitory 508¡­ but at this moment, there were a thousand ghosts right in front of her.

    Four enemies against one hand!

    ¡°Damn, you lot are really¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong lazily shook his head. ¡°You want to eat my flesh? Damn, you¡¯re just asking for death! Normally, I would just beat you until your souls scatter. It would save time and effort, but since all of you are innocent ghosts who have been persecuted by the Hu Family¡­ I¡¯ll let you off¡­¡±

    As he spoke, an aura that belonged to a ghost official suddenly spread from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    This was an authoritative aura similar to King Yan¡¯s, which made all of the ghosts stand in awe!

    Bang!!!!!

    ¡°Ah Sire! Mercy! Please, have mercy, Sire!¡±

    ¡°Sire, we didn¡¯t mean to offend¡­ Please, be lenient!¡±

    ¡°Sire, we were brutally mistreated by the Hu Family, which made us vengeful and transform into fierce ghosts¡­ Please forgive us, Sire¡­¡±

    In the blink of an eye, all of the floating ghosts, one by one, fell to their knees around Huang Xiaolong like dumplings in boiling water, constantly bowing their heads.

    ¡°Um¡± Song Yuru was shocked, ¡°Little Long¡­ Why¡­ why are they calling you ¡®Sire¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha Because I¡¯m awesome.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a vague smile, then took out the soul tube and opened the lid, ¡°Come on in. Rest assured, I¡¯ll personally dig up the grave of the Hu Family¡¯s ancestors and wipe them out. Your descendants will have good luck again, and they will live peacefully and happily¡­¡±

    After he finished, the soul tube burst with a suction force like a black hole, absorbing all the ghosts in the graveyard.

    He put the lid back on.

    The chilling aura suddenly disappeared from all directions.

    The starlight and moonlight poured down from the sky.

    The previously chilly hill suddenly became tranquil, with gentle winds and even the wafting of warm wind at times.

    The chirping of crickets echoed from all directions in the grass.

    ¡°Alright, big wife, it¡¯s safe now.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Wow!¡± As the chilling aura dissipated, so did the dread in Song Yuru¡¯s heart. At that moment, under the stars and the moonlight, her eyes sparkled like glittering gemstones, ¡°Little Long! You¡¯re so awesome! You¡¯re really amazing! So many ghosts have¡­have been eliminated by you! You¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re simply invincible!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ big wife, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t eliminate them, I just took them away from here, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong put his arm around Song Yuru¡¯s slim waist and gave her a peck on her smooth beautiful face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, big wife, let¡¯s go dig up the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    After Huang Xiaolong collected all the ghosts from this graveyard into the soul tube, the resentment here disappeared and there was no trace of the chilling aura left.

    The next step was to find the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave, and then dig it up, thereby destroying the ¡°Nine Yin Wealth Gathering Spot¡± that the Hu Family had carefully set up.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t hard to find the Hu family tomb. It was the most luxurious, largest, and most imposing one in this graveyard.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru arrived at the tomb that occupied a dozen acres of land.

    It has to be said, this tomb was creatively constructed.

    It was clearly built following the style of the~~Zhou gardens, complete with exquisite courtyards, pavilions, galleries, and rockeries.

    Damn, the tomb was full of humanistic and artistic atmosphere, which left people wondering at its tasteful design.

    ¡°Hmph! Evil people!¡± On the contrary, Song Yuru couldn¡¯t help but swear, ¡°These arrogant tombs collecting spiritual conferments have caused our homes to be destroyed and families to be broken¡­ Too cruel, too cruel! Little Long, let¡¯s get to work! Oh¡­ no wonder you ate so much for dinner tonight¡­ It¡¯s going to be tough digging up such a massive tomb¡­ Oh no! Little Long, we didn¡¯t bring any excavation tools like shovels and picks!¡±

 Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Subway Line 14

    Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Subway Line 14

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong leisurely strolled with Song Yuru through the Hu Family cemetery.

    Thanks to the numerous palace lanterns scattered throughout the burial site, bathing everything in their soft, orange glow, all was visible in clear detail.

    Strange symbols, indeed, were carved onto some of the walls; the keys to setting up the ¡°gathering of wealth through Yin,¡± as it were.

    Many tombstones stood tall as swords

    ¡°Hu Xuewen¡±

    ¡°Hu Kangyou¡±

    ¡°Hu Zuofeng¡±

    ¡°Hu Zonghe¡±

    ¡°Wife, look at these tombstones¡ªall bear the name Hu. It seems that they belong to the ancestors of the Hu family,¡± Huang Xiaolong told Song Yuru.

    Around each grave, fresh paper figures and flowers, incense, spirit money, seasonal vegetables, fruit, ritual offerings¡­All had been meticulously placed, leaving nothing wanting.

    Their presence was a testament to the wants of a wealthy house.

    ¡°Long, enough with the sightseeing. Let¡¯s start digging!¡± Song Yuru was animated, buzzing with energy. Her motivation to dig the graves surprisingly surpassed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about digging here,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    ¡°What?¡± she exclaimed. ¡°We came all this way and now you don¡¯t want to keep digging? Don¡¯t you hate the Hu Family? They are the epitome of wrongdoing; they deserve punishment!¡± Song Yuru exclaimed, puzzled.

    ¡°The Hus are very cunning,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°The cemetery we see here¡­it¡¯s a decoy. Or, at least it¡¯s only a minor fraction of the Hu Family mausoleum.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Song Yuru was flabbergasted.

    ¡°To ruin the Hu family¡¯s ancestral graves, and destroy this ¡®gatherer of wealth¡¯, we need to seek the heart of the cemetery,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered. ¡°Interesting¡­so this is the ¡®hare with three burrows¡¯.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes suddenly lit up with an intense light that seemed as brilliant as falling stars and capable of piercing through heaven and earth!

    ¡°I realize, the real core of the cemetery is buried about 15 meters deep underground. They¡¯ve successfully linked the Fengshui above ground and underground, creating such an astonishing mausoleum.¡±

    ¡°Really? 15 meters deep! How was such a cemetery constructed? Do you have any idea of the manpower and resources required? Isn¡¯t this akin to the mausoleums of ancient emperors?¡± Song Yuru was rendered speechless. ¡°What now, Long? How are we supposed to dig so deep? Even with an excavator, it would be difficult to dig up the Hu family¡¯s ancestral graves. Are we destined to live in the shadow of the Hus? Doomed to misfortune?¡±

    This was undoubtedly distressing. Short of destroying the ¡°nine negative accumulator,¡± their only other way out would necessarily involve relocation.

    Should they propose collective relocation to the villagers?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife. I¡¯ve got this,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, wrapping an arm around Song Yuru¡¯s slender waist, and leading her out of the Hu family cemetery. ¡°For now, we should leave the graves here untouched to avoid alerting the Hus. Once we locate the core gravesite underground, that¡¯s when we destroy it.¡±

    The pair then walked down the mountain together, heading towards Song Yuru¡¯s home.

    ¡°Um¡­wife,¡± Huang Xiaolong asked as they neared home. ¡°The subway line 14 leading to the village entrance, didn¡¯t the Hu family fund it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, several stations were built by the Hu family in partnership with Binhai¡¯s government. The mayor even praised Boss Hu¡¯s actions as benefiting both the country and its people. He even called him a generous benefactor¡­hypocrite! It¡¯s all a facade; a devil¡¯s mask.¡± Song Yuru grimaced.

    Then it hit her.

    ¡°Wait, Long¡­are you¡­could it be¡­the reason the Hu family funded the subway¡­ is to build¡­ to build their underground mausoleum?¡± Her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Of course, the subway is built underground!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, my wife, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Huang Xiaolong beamed. ¡°You react so quickly; like minds, indeed.¡±

    ¡°Not in the mood for jokes, Long. I¡¯m feeling heavy-hearted,¡± Song Yuru replied stoically. ¡°Right, I have a cousin who drives train 14. Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask him to come here. Then we can ask him directly.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Once home,

    Father and Mother Song had already retired to bed.

    Song Yuru led Huang Xiaolong to a guest bedroom on the second floor.

    ¡°Long, you can sleep here tonight,¡± she said tiredly. ¡°The bedding¡¯s all clean, so you can rest well.¡±

    ¡°Uh, wife, aren¡¯t we going to sleep together?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.

    ¡°Long¡­I¡­I¡­¡± Song Yuru hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m feeling really heavy today. Let me have some space. You sleep here, ok?¡±

    It was unsurprising to Huang Xiaolong that Song Yuru wasn¡¯t in the mood for romance after such a disconcerting revelation.

    After all, this was the village where she had grown up. Watching her fellow villagers face calamity due to their misfortune, even lose their lives, it understandably troubled her.

    ¡°Alright, my dear, I understand,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, reining in his desires. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll take down the Hu Family!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Long! I trust you! This is not only your fight, but also mine! We will actively contribute to our village and punish the wicked!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face was filled with righteousness and indignation.

    ¡°Alright, dear wife, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± said Huang Xiaolong. ¡°But remember, we have to keep this a secret. No one can know about this for now, not even Uncle and Auntie, alright?¡±

    Song Yuru nodded her agreement.

    Then, she looked at him, stretched out her arms and pulled him into a heated kiss before hurriedly running down the stairs.

    After a refreshing shower in the guest room, Huang Xiaolong went to bed.

    The next day.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He was awakened early by the voices coming from the living room downstairs.

    It was Song Yuru and her cousin.

    Huang Xiaolong got out of bed, rubbed his sleepy eyes, got dressed, and went downstairs.

    In the living room downstairs.

    Song Yuru and a man in his late twenties were seated on the couch, deep in conversation.

 Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Chapter 243: Cousin

    Chapter 243: Chapter 243: Cousin

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re awake? I was planning to let you sleep a bit longer.¡± Song Yuru shared a loving smile. ¡°Here, I bought breakfast for you, hurry and eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    On the coffee table were soybean milk and fried dough sticks, Huang Xiaolong helped himself and sat down on the sofa to eat. ¡°Where are uncle and aunt?¡±

    ¡°Mom and dad went to buy groceries.¡± Song Yuru replied, ¡°Little Long, this is my cousin, Song Yuqiang.¡±

    ¡°Hello, hello.¡± Song Yuqiang politely greeted Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡¯re Little Long, right? I heard about your impressive medical skills, I admire you greatly. My cousin really has good taste.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Song Yuqiang, ¡°Well¡­ Cousin, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, Little Long is also good at fortune-telling.¡± Song Yuru proudly laughed, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re almost thirty, you¡¯re not getting any younger, you still don¡¯t have a partner, how about letting Little Long predict your marriage fate?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha Cousin, about this¡­¡± Song Yuqiang started laughing, but skepticism could be seen in his eyes.

    Truthfully, he believed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills. But, fortune-telling?

    Fortune-telling of marriage fate?

    Can these things really be foretold?

    ¡°Tsk  Cousin, you still don¡¯t believe it.¡± Song Yuru pouted. ¡°Little Long, give my cousin a good prediction. Our whole family wishes for my cousin to find a girlfriend and get married soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me see.¡± After swallowing the last piece of dough stick, Huang Xiaolong looked at Song Yuqiang. ¡°Cousin, have you had several girlfriends in the past six months, but all of them didn¡¯t work out?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Song Yuqiang¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Oh my¡­ Little Long, how¡­how could you possibly know this?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, wife, your cousin¡¯s face is full of bad luck¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong leaned in to Song Yuru and whispered in her ear. ¡°He has several streaks of ominous peach blossom aura on him, which represent failed relationships, either breaking up or being betrayed by the other party.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s because of the Hu Family again, isn¡¯t it? Shameless! They ruined my cousin¡¯s life! He¡¯s almost thirty yet still single!¡± Song Yuru gnashed her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Hey, cousin, stop being lovey-dovey with Little Long, us single people are feeling very attacked.¡± Song Yuqiang said with a grimace. ¡°Little Long, please continue to look¡­¡±

    Now, Song Yuqiang fully believed in Huang Xiaolong.

    Honestly, if the bad luck on Song Yuqiang¡¯s face cannot be dispelled, he simply cannot find a loving girlfriend, let alone get married¡­

    In order to give him a fortune-telling, Huang Xiaolong must expel the bad luck first.

    ¡°Cousin, assuming there¡¯s no bad luck on your face, your facial features indicate this -¡± Huang Xiaolong explained calmly. ¡°Your wealth and career lines are very average, indicating that your life will be ordinary without any significant wealth or career advancement. But your sickness line is very robust, meaning you have a strong constitution. You have a fairly decent destiny overall. Also, your marriage line is strong, slightly glowing, suggesting a harmonious marriage. But since you¡¯re still single, this means you¡¯ll encounter true love soon, the kind of love that leads to marriage¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, do you mean, the kind of girl I can directly go get a marriage certificate with?¡± Song Yuqiang¡¯s voice trembled in excitement!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded solemnly.

    But he added in his mind ¨C ¡°Cousin! I¡¯ve already said, the premise¡ª the premise is that the Hu Family must be uprooted, only then can this come true, otherwise, it¡¯s all nonsense! Bad luck can alter your fate, your love life, and even your life!¡±

    ¡°Great! Great! Cousin, did you hear what Little Long said? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m about to get married! I¡¯m about to get married!¡± Song Yuqiang was as excited as a child.

    ¡°Cousin! Congratulations!¡± Song Yuru was very happy for her cousin. ¡°When the time comes, I want to be the bridesmaid, and Little Long will be the best man, you got it?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡± Huang Xiaolong uttered somewhat speechlessly. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t be so impulsive? Alright, I haven¡¯t finished yet, cousin, your nose is quite reddish, this indicates danger, it¡¯s a warning sign¡­ Here is a suggestion, take a leave of absence and stay home for the next week. Don¡¯t be impulsive, even if you¡¯re being bullied, you have to endure, got it?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, Little Long, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Song Yuqiang responded joyfully.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get back to the original topic.¡± Song Yuru regained her serious demeanor. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re a driver on the metro line 14¡­ tell us, are there any¡­ um¡­ unusually distinctive aspects of the metro line 14?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Song Yuqiang paused for a moment, then mumbled. ¡°Every metro line in Binhai is the same¡­ what¡¯s different about line 14? Let¡­ let me think¡­¡±

    Song Yuqiang began to ponder.

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru didn¡¯t interrupt his thoughts.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s one strange rule on our line 14¡ª the last train is at 11 p.m. However, after the last train, we have to run an empty train.¡± As Song Yuqiang described it, his eyes filled with apprehension. ¡°This train doesn¡¯t carry any passengers, and there is a specific rule that while driving this empty train, no matter what, the driver must not look back before reaching the end station¡­¡±

    ¡°What a strange rule.¡± Song Yuru looked puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, no other subway lines in Binhai have this rule.¡± Song Yuqiang helplessly shook his head, then paused as if he wanted to say something else but stopped.

    ¡°Cousin, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Well¡­ um¡­ if I tell you this, don¡¯t be scared¡­ it¡¯s just a rumor¡­ don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± After swallowing his saliva, Song Yuqiang took a big sip of water from a cup on the coffee table and stabilized his emotions before speaking.

 Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Extra Stop! (Fourth update)

    Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Extra Stop! (Fourth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Well¡­ On metro line 14 we operate, the last stop is officially the Urban Village station. But when the Hu family constructed this line, they added one more station. That station was never officially opened. Even I, the train operator, don¡¯t know the name of that last station. After the final train run of the day, an empty car is run, that car goes to this station. Rumors say¡­ The last station, which was never opened, is not for¡­ well, is not for the living¡­ haha¡­ but for¡­ uh¡­ for them¡­ you understand, right?¡±

    Having said that, Song Yuqiang¡¯s face was rather pale.

    ¡°For the ghosts?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help laughing.

    Having seen so many ghosts the night before, Song Yuru wasn¡¯t that scared of the mention of ghosts anymore. ¡°That sounds pretty paranormal.¡±

    ¡°Little Long! You¡­ don¡¯t just casually use the word ¡®ghost¡¯¡­¡± Song Yuqiang warns. ¡°Anyway, this situation is very eerie. The unopened station that¡¯s run as an empty trip after the last subway, has been surrounded by various rumors, mostly related to paranormal events. But we don¡¯t investigate it, we do our jobs, get paid, and stay out of other things.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, subways are indeed hotspots for paranormal events,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded nonchalantly, starting his explanation. ¡°Since subways are built underground, they are filled with negative energy, which ghosts are fond of. There are tons of paranormal events related to the subways when you search online.¡±

    ¡°One well-known case is the early paranormal event surrounding the advertisement on the Guangji railway in Hong Kong Island.¡±

    ¡°Also, the Line 1 subway in Modu is a well-known ¡®ghost station¡¯. It has had eight deaths since it opened.¡±

    ¡°People say that Metro Line 10 in Beijing is rather eerie. On the first day it opened, the first train in the morning, which workers called the ¡®test drive car¡¯, was not supposed to carry any passengers. Its main task was to go through the route to check for any issues. However, after it finished its journey, they found bloodstains in the middle carriage. The driver reported it immediately. While the workers were checking, one of them found something that looked like a bag near the track of one of the stations on Line 10. But upon closer examination, it wasn¡¯t a bag, it was a dead dog. They decided to dispose of the body when the subway was closed at night. But when two young men were sent to retrieve it, one of them vomited because it wasn¡¯t a dead dog, but a human body. The head and limbs were gone, and only the torso was left. After review of the surveillance footage and management procedures, it was clear that no one could have entered the track, especially during non-operational hours. But to this day, the identity of the corpse remains unknown because the surveillance cameras didn¡¯t capture anyone entering the tracks. Strangely, there had been incidents of the track switch moving automatically at this station later.¡±

    ¡°There are some in other countries too. Like the paranormal incident at Osaka station in Japan, where a woman jumped onto the tracks and mysteriously disappeared.¡±

    Listening to Huang Xiaoliong¡¯s vivid descriptions, both Song Yuqiang and Song Yuru were freaked out.

    ¡°Um¡­Little Long, I work on the subway¡­you¡­you make me nervous when you mention such things¡­stop talking, stop talking, I¡¯m almost peeing my pants¡­¡± Song Yuqiang hurriedly said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Huang Xiaolong closed his mouth.

    Afterward, the three of them casually chatted about unrelated things. Song Yuqiang received a phone call and had to leave for some other business.

    ¡°Little Long, what do you think about the Metro Line 14 in Binhai? There¡¯s an extra station behind the Urban Village station. We never knew about this station.¡± Song Yuru nervously said.

    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s simple. After the final regular journey, they have an empty run ¨C that one goes to that station. Let¡¯s take the subway tonight! We¡¯ll check out this station, and see what¡¯s so peculiar about it!¡± Huang Xiaolong sounded excited.

    Ha ha ha, an extra station?

    Not for the living?

    Could it really be for ghosts?

    That¡¯s all rather interesting. Maybe it¡¯s connected to the Hu family¡¯s well-hidden underground tomb?

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t wait!

    ¡®Damn it! I can¡¯t wait till tonight! I want to take the subway!¡¯

    After Song Yuqiang left, Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru casually chatted in the living room downstairs. Huang Xiaolong, of course, couldn¡¯t resist making moves on her, while Song Yuru was coyly playing hard to get.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to make a more bold advance on Song Yuru, they heard arguments and commotion outside. He vaguely recognized the voices of Father Song and Mother Song.

    Song Yuru heard it too.

    ¡°What happened? Are my parents arguing with someone?¡± Song Yuru pushed away Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand that was trying to take advantage of her. She got up and adjusted her clothes, somewhat anxious.

    ¡°Oh, wife, we should go and have a look. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let your future parents be wronged while I¡¯m around.¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly got up.

    The two ran out of the house.

    There were people all around the block, and Father Song and Mother Song were standing with a basket full of groceries in each hand. Presumably, they had just returned from the market. Now, their faces filled with anxious expressions and sweat dripped from their foreheads as they tried to reason with someone.

    Mother Song kept apologizing. ¡°Young lady, it really was an accident that we bumped into you¡­ We didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Look~~ at this¡­ this¡­¡±

    Father Song spoke with a reddened face. ¡°Young lady, you definitely bumped into us, now why are you blaming us completely?¡±

    A chic woman in her twenties, wearing a miniskirt, fishnet stockings and purple hair, put her hands on her hips and was yelling. ¡°Is that how you talk? You broke my crystal glass because you don¡¯t know how to walk properly, now you¡¯re lying? Do you know how much this set of crystal glasses costs? Anyway, I don¡¯t care! Today, you have to pay for it! Otherwise, I will call the police immediately and teach you a lesson!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    On the ground was a paper box with six broken wine glasses scattered around. It seemed that the glasses were accidentally bumped into by either Song¡¯s parents or the lady with purple hair, and consequently, they fell and broke.

    The purple-haired lady spoke again. ¡°You two, don¡¯t annoy me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get a few people to teach you a lesson! F***!¡±

    ¡°Which family are you from, young lady? Why are you using swear words in your talk!¡± Father Song couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted.

    Based on age, the purple-haired woman should be about the same age as Song Yuru, and should call Father Song and Mother Song uncle and aunty. They are elders, after all. Why not talk to them with respect? Why speak to them with harsh words? That¡¯s not respectful at all.

    ¡°Oh! Motherf , you still don¡¯t admit it?¡± The purple-haired woman¡¯s eyes glistened hatefully. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t admit it? I will call people to beat you now! You two old farts! Just asking for it!¡±

 Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Big Sister (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Big Sister (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The crowd of onlookers finally had some who could no longer stand idly by.

    An older woman finally burst out, ¡°I was right next to you just now, I clearly saw that it was you who ran into other people over there. But now you insist that they were the ones stumbling into you. Isn¡¯t this just twisting the truth? Oh, I see what¡¯s happening, you¡¯re trying to con someone. So young and what are you doing, resorting to such devious tricks?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! What the hell are you talking about? You believe I won¡¯t smack your face?¡± The purple-haired girl threatened, pointing at the older woman.

    This brazen act of the purple-haired girl incensed the crowd like a bomb dropped in latrine. Many people started to side with Father Song and Mother Song.

    However, there were also some who preferred to sit on the sidelines, choosing to stay silent.

    ¡°This is intolerable!¡± At this moment, Song Yuru rushed forward, standing protectively in front of Father Song and Mother Song. ¡°Let¡¯s say, my parents did knock over your cup, what gives you the right to curse and threaten others?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡± The purple-haired girl sneered at Song Yuru, a look of jealousy in her eyes, ¡°Stop fucking talking! Pay up!¡±

    ¡°Eh How much do these cups cost?¡± Huang Xiaolong approached, grinning.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong standing there in his simple farmer¡¯s attire, a look of contempt flashed in the purple-haired girl¡¯s eyes, ¡°How much? You think you can afford it?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, so how much exactly?¡± Huang Xiaolong glances at the shattered glasses scattered on the ground. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look very valuable.¡±

    ¡°Dumbass!¡± The purple-haired girl mocked. ¡°Fine, fine, let me tell you, this set of glasses, it¡¯s RIEDEL¡¯s top-class crystal series from Austria¡­ Each single piece costs 2000 RMB, a set would be 12000 RMB!¡±

    The crowd gasped at this revelation¡­

    12000 RMB?

    That¡¯s too expensive, isn¡¯t it?

    Casually knocking into it amounted to a loss of 12000 RMB¡­

    Such bad luck!

    ¡°It¡¯s in Euros.¡± The purple-haired girl boasted. Then she pointed her finger arrogantly at Father Song and Mother Song. ¡°Looking at you country bumpkins, I bet you don¡¯t know the exchange rate of RMB to Euro¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, 1 Euro equals 7.3027 RMB¡­¡±

    As she rattled on, she pulled out her phone and tapped on the calculator. ¡°Here it is, when converted into RMB, it amounts to 87632.4 RMB. You all look so shabbily dressed, I¡¯ll let you off the change¡­ Just give me 80000 RMB right now!¡±

    ¡°What? 80000 RMB?¡± Father Song was in shock. ¡°Just for these few cups, 80000 RMB?¡±

    Mother Song was brought to tears by this.

    For a family like Song Yuru¡¯s, 80000 RMB was a heavy blow.

    Most of the onlookers were taken aback.

    ¡°Um¡­ 80000 RMB?¡± Huang Xiaolong signaled Song Yuru to calm down, and slowly said, ¡°I reckon¡­ 80 RMB sounds more like it.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Panicked momentarily, the purple-haired girl blurted out, but soon a vicious glint reappeared in her eyes, ¡°Fuck! Are you a dumbass? 80 RMB? How could you even dare to say that? Fine! Just you wait, I¡¯m making a phone call. You¡¯re gonna regret this. A bunch of country bumpkins, poverty-stricken!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clearly just a regular glass, at most worth a few dozen RMB, why would you say it¡¯s a crystal?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked seriously. ¡°Crystal is white and gleaming, while glass has a hint of blue or yellow in its white, and its shine is insufficient.¡±

    ¡°Crystal has a hardness of 7, and glass about 5.5. If you scratch with the edge of a natural crystal, it can leave a mark on the glass.¡±

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s a simpler way to tell the difference,¡± Huang Xiaolong added. ¡°If you lick a crystal and glass, the former gives a cooling sensation, while the latter is slightly warm¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a lick, I really don¡¯t believe these inconspicuous cups here could be worth 80000.¡± The same older woman who spoke up earlier volunteered to step forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple, crystal feels cold when licked, glass feels hot¡­ alright, I¡¯ll give it a go.¡± A middle-aged man followed.

    ¡°Let me try!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, this woman¡¯s arrogance is off the charts, I gotta try it!¡±

    Around a dozen spectators came forward to lick the shattered glass.

    The purple-haired girl panicked!

    ¡°Get lost! All of you stay back! Don¡¯t come near!¡± Snarled the purple-haired girl. ¡°None of your damn business!¡±

    ¡°Heh starting to feel guilty?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Now, I present you two choices. First, I¡¯ll pay you 80 RMB. Oh, no, I¡¯ll pay you 100 RMB, giving you an extra 20, like a sympathy donation. You take the money and you disappear. Second, oh, the second choice, to report to the police, that you used regular glass disguising as crystal trying to scam people with false claims¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Xiaoyun, step aside, let me handle this.¡± Suddenly, a disdainful female voice sounded.

    A woman dressed in a long violet dress, with her hair gracefully coiled up, radiantly glamorous, walked up slowly.

    She cast a scornful glance at Song Yuru, then turned to look sympathetically at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This¡­ this is the girlfriend of the Hu family¡¯s son¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Murong Qian.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how Murong Qian will handle this. If¡­ if Murong Qian sides with the purple-haired girl, it¡¯s going to be trouble for the Song family.¡±

    ¡°Are you all idiots? It¡¯s pretty obvious that Murong Qian is on the same side as the purple-haired girl. The Song family is in for it now. Ah Such misfortune!¡±

    Murong Qian was well-known in the urban village.

    She was once hailed as the most beautiful woman in the village, and later became the girlfriend of Hu Yang.

    Now, Murong Qian manages several properties for Hu Yang in the urban village, with dozens of thugs under her command, truly an influential figure!

    You could say that, thanks to Hu Yang¡¯s power, Murong Qian rules over this area, freely exerting her dominance over whomever she desires. Those who offend her will face dire consequences.

    For instance, some time ago, a girl who had dared to talk back to Murong Qian was gang-raped by more than a dozen men the same night, and committed suicide by jumping into a river the next day.

    ¡°What are you all trying to do? Lick the crystals?¡± Murong Qian sneered as she glanced around the crowd. ¡°Sure, if you want to try, I¡¯ll get some broken glass here for you to lick. But, be careful not to cut your tongues!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With her words, the crowd who initially spoke up for the Song family all shrank back, each of them retreating, their heads down, and feeling a chill running down their spines.

    Delighted by their fear, Murong Qian turned her gaze to Father Song and Mother Song. ¡°These are genuine Austrian RIEDEL crystal glasses, no need for authentication.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha  You say they¡¯re real, so they¡¯re real?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Yes. If I say they¡¯re real, they¡¯re real.¡± Murong Qian sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You want to report to the police? Hehe, you can certainly try, but I can guarantee that even if the police come, they are still the top of the line Austrian RIEDEL crystal glasses. There¡¯s no other choice but for you to pay.¡±

    Murong Qian¡¯s words radiated dominance.

 Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Chapter 246: You slapped my face? (The sixth update)

    Chapter 246: Chapter 246: You slapped my face? (The sixth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°¡±Oh¡­so what you¡¯re saying is, you can distort the truth and the urban village can basically be lawless?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with calm mockery.

    ¡°Urban village has its own laws. And the Hu Family, they are the law!¡± Murong Qian spoke confidently and with a stern sense of justice. ¡°I¡¯m Young Master Hu¡¯s girlfriend, Xiaoyun is under Young Master Hu¡¯s control, so when you wrong me or Xiaoyun, you are fundamentally wronging Master Hu, which means you¡¯re breaking the law. Understand?¡±

    Then, she turned to Song Yuru. ¡°Song Yuru, as a woman, let me give you some advice. Young Master Hu admires you, and it¡¯s an honour. A real honour. As a woman, being able to take shelter under such a mighty tree as Young Master Hu, that¡¯s a fortune earned in your past life. Don¡¯t play coy; sometimes, it¡¯s just nauseating. As for today¡¯s matter, your family doesn¡¯t need to pay the money anymore. However, you will have to come with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ you really did set up a trap to frame my parents and me¡­¡± Song Yuru replied angrily. ¡°Despicable! To follow you? What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Tch! Can¡¯t pay back the debt? Then it¡¯s compensation in another form. It¡¯s plain as day. Asking about it just makes you look like an idiot.¡± The purple-haired girl sneered.

    ¡°In kind?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed dangerously as he looked at Murong Qian. ¡°Is this what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Murong Qian confidently stared at Song Yuru. ¡°You have one minute to make a decision. Either come away with me immediately, or¡­ your whole family will suffer because of you. Young Master Hu¡¯s wrath will surely burn you all!¡±

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve made the decision for my wife!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly grinned.

    In the next moment,

    There was a gust of wind!

    Whoosh

    Huang Xiaolong dashed swiftly to Murong Qian¡¯s side.

    Slap

    A loud slap landed on Murong Qian¡¯s left cheek.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong did not use his full strength to slap a woman. It didn¡¯t send her flying, but it left five bright red finger marks on her left cheek.

    Everybody froze!

    All those watching were aghast!

    Oh my god¡­

    What the hell is going on?

    He just slapped Hu Yang¡¯s girlfriend!

    Isn¡¯t this like slapping Hu Yang in the face?

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you slapped me?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s beautiful face turned pale, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°You slapped me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. But¡­ something¡¯s wrong with you now¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Look, your left cheek is swollen, but your right one is fine. Things aren¡¯t symmetrical. That¡¯s not good. Come, let me make both sides symmetrical. You¡¯ll look much better that way.¡±

    As soon as he finished,

    Slap

    Huang Xiaolong casually slapped on Murong Qian¡¯s right cheek, to even things out.

    This time, Murong Qian¡¯s left and right cheeks both showed shocking red finger mark bruises and were swollen just like steamed buns¡­.

    ¡°Look, aren¡¯t you looking better?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned at Murong Qian, ¡°Now, both sides are finally symmetrical!¡±

    Murong Qian touched her burning cheeks and finally, her enchanting yet gentle face distorted completely!

    Furious!

    Furious to the point of madness!

    Murong Qian looked like a wounded beast, eyes full of poisonous hatred!

    At this very moment, she wished she could tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces!

    And the onlookers, they were all dumbstruck¡­

    Oh my god, it¡¯s real! This is real!

    Hu Yang¡¯s girlfriend was really slapped by a small farmer¡­

    This can arguably be described as the most frightening, most shocking, and most unreasonable event to occur in the city-center village in recent years!

    Hu Yang is the crown prince of the city-center village, and Murong Qian is his princess!

    Now, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the princess has been slapped!

    This incident is, no doubt, the biggest provocation Hu Yang has faced in his life! Given his vengeful personality, what awaits this small farmer now, can only be a thunderstorm!

    Father Song and Mother Song turned pale with fear; despite the sweltering weather, they could not help but shudder¡­

    They were just ordinary folks, for them, the Hu Family was like a behemoth that could crush them into dust at any time!

    Moreover, the Hu Family is widely respected as it is known for its philanthropy in the city-center village.

    With this development, it would be impossible for the Song Family to stay in the city-center village.

    However, as the incident arose because of them, they were ready to face the consequences instead of abandoning Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long¡­you, you and Yuru must leave! Quick! Get out of here!¡± Father Song frantically rushed to Huang Xiaolong, grabbing his sleeve. ¡°You two go first, your aunt and I will pack up a bit and¡­hide out for some time!¡±

    Just then¡ª

    ¡°They want to leave!!!¡± The purple-haired girl Xiaoyun screamed, flailing her arms and baring her teeth. ¡°Stop them! Stop them right now! Don¡¯t let them leave! Block them! 1000 yuan for whoever stops them!¡± She yelled at the onlookers.

    ¡°You hit me!!! You¡¯re dead! I¡¯m Brother Yang¡¯s woman! By hitting me, you hit Brother Yang¡¯s face! Brother Yang will kill you all! All of you are dead! Brother Yang will chop you up and feed you to the dogs!¡± Murong Qian, her face fierce, fumbled for her phone to call Hu Yang. She yelled at Xiaoyun, ¡°Catch them! Don¡¯t let them escape! Otherwise, I¡¯ll send someone to come after you!¡±

    Xiaoyun¡¯s face distorted, she charged forward to grab Song Yuru¡¯s arm. ¡°You slut! Bitch! Today, Brother Yang will fuck you to death!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your claw touch my wife, get lost¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, with a swift move of his leg, he kicked Xiaoyun flying in the air. She landed with a thud, vomited a mouthful of blood, and passed out.

    This purple-haired girl had also been favored by Hu Yang, and could barely be considered one of Hu Yang¡¯s women.

    Well, today both of Hu Yang¡¯s women had been brutally beaten, this had completely blown up.

    ¡°You¡­don¡¯t get smug¡­Brother Yang is on his way! Brother Yang is on his way Very soon your deaths will come!¡± Murong Qian retreated step by step, her eyes fixed maliciously on Huang Xiaolong, a cruel smile spread across her lips. ¡°God knows how Brother Yang will torture you¡­ I swear, you all will regret ever being born!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ then I¡¯ll wait for the so-called Brother Yang.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded cheerfully, then turned to Song Yuru. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯re not going anywhere, let¡¯s wait right here¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long! Right¡­we won¡¯t leave!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. ¡°The Hu Family is so wicked¡­ If only little Xian were here¡­I would let him bite Hu Yang like how he bit Cao Huan, to make the Hu Family childless forever!¡±

    ¡°Pu Wife, you can be quite terrifying when you¡¯re ruthless.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Father Song and Mother Song gave each other a look, wondering since when their daughter became so fearless?

    And this Little Long, he looked so nonchalant and fearless, wasn¡¯t he too calm?

    More and more spectators gathered around, causing traffic congestion.

    The atmosphere at the scene was so tense, it seemed like a storm was about to begin!

    Minutes passed¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m bored to death, why aren¡¯t they here yet? Is their response time always this slow?¡± Huang Xiaolong was getting impatient.

    Murong Qian hid on the side, cackling and gloating as she watched Huang Xiaolong and others, as if she was watching a bunch of dead men.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Huh you¡¯re bored too? Alright, since that Brother Yang of yours hasn¡¯t arrived, how about you entertain us with a dance.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, laughing teasingly.

    The next second, his lips moved, muttering three spells¡ª

    Aphrodisiac Spell!

    Provocative Spell!

    Stripping Spell!

 Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Chapter 247: A throw of a slap! (First update)

    Chapter 247: Chapter 247: A throw of a slap! (First update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Boom!!!!!!

    Suddenly, a jolt rushed through Murong Qian¡¯s brain!

    Her eyes swirled!

    Next, her eyes filled with a seductive glimmer!

    She began to twist her slim waist like a Fox Spirit, and under the watchful eyes of everyone, she started to dance.

    Dancing gracefully and uttering weird sounds.

    Uh

    The spectators around were completely astonished!

    In this intense atmosphere, Murong Qian was actually entertaining herself by dancing!

    ¡°Ah! Has she¡­ has she gone mad? Was she driven mad by those two slaps from that peasant?¡±

    ¡°She has no shame! So disgusting!¡±

    ¡°She has no self-respect at all!¡±

    ¡°Wow, Murong Qian¡¯s figure is so good, she really is a goddess, no wonder she can be the girlfriend of Hu Yang. So awesome! Today is indeed a fortunate day!¡±

    There were many onlookers, some of whom were so embarrassed that they covered their eyes and no longer dared to keep watching.

    But many more were keenly watching, without even blinking their eyes.

    You should know that this was a rare opportunity. Murong Qian used to be the most beautiful woman in the urban village and later became Hu Yang¡¯s woman. To most men, she was considered a queen, an unattainable dream.

    ¡°Hehe, her figure is just average, not as good as my wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked as he watched Murong Qian dancing.

    ¡°Little Long! Stop looking!¡± Song Yuru stomped her foot, rushed up and tried to cover Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Alright, alright, my wife, I will stop watching. But, you need to compensate me by letting me see your figure.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a lazy smile.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯ll show you! Just don¡¯t look at Murong Qian anymore!¡± Song Yuru expressed shyness and haste. ¡°My figure is really better than hers¡­¡±

    Just then, the screeching sound of harsh tire friction echoed around!

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw a fleet of dozen cars parked in front of them!

    The lead car, with the license plate BinA.NB888, a Maybach, belonged to Hu Yang, the son of the Hu Family, whom Huang Xiaolong had met yesterday.

    Behind him were Range Rovers, Benzes, BMWs, and several vans.

    ¡°Okay! Finally, they arrived!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curved into a excited smile, like a naughty child who suddenly saw his favorite toy.

    He also lifted the magic spell placed on Murong Qian.

    Hu Yang was the main target today. As for Murong Qian, this woman who colluded with the enemy, a small lesson was sufficient. Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t interested in continuing to mess with her.

    ¡°Uh¡± Murong Qian regained consciousness and was stunned to see herself partly undressed. She screamed out of fear and quickly picked up her skirt from the ground, hugging her chest.

    At this time, Hu Yang was leading dozens of brawny men and aggressively walking towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Hu Yang¡¯s face, which usually appeared radiant and invincible, had now turned fierce and horrifying. His body was exuding a completely unabashed murderous aura! His eyes, like those of a poisonous snake, were locked onto Huang Xiaolong.

    Anyone could tell that he meant business!

    Onlookers around hastily cleared a large space for Hu Yang.

    ¡°Wife, the Hu Family is against humanity, so we are going to dig their grave tonight. And, since this Young Master Hu has come to us, let me get some interest in advance.¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a playful smile at Song Yuru. ¡°You take care of Uncle and Aunt¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, be careful.¡± Song Yuru quickly ran to pull her father and mother away.

    Song Yuru knew that her Little Long was truly capable, so she wasn¡¯t scared.

    ¡°Brother Yang¡± Murong Qian rushed towards Hu Yang, crying.

    ¡°Ha. Ha. Ha¡± Hu Yang glanced at Murong Qian coldly. ¡°I saw everything from the car. You danced pretty well! You seem to have found your true calling. So, from today onward, you are going to dance full-time in the club! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yang, I really don¡¯t know what happened just now ¡­¡± Murong Qian pleaded, terrified.

    ¡°After showing yourself to so many people, do you think I would still want you?¡± Hu Yang, looking disgusted, waved his hand ¡°Take this bitch away!¡±

    Two of his henchmen immediately dragged Murong Qian away.

    ¡°Damn it! You? You dared to hit the woman of Young Master Hu?¡± Hu Yang stomped directly towards Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with a nearly deranged rage. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want this cheap woman any more! But, she is not the one you, a lowly peasant, could hit! Do you know where you are? Do you know who I am? Let me tell you the truth, in my eyes, you¡¯re even less than a dog! You¡¯re just a stink bug! A lowly ant! I can kill you a thousand times with just one hand!¡±

    While talking, Hu Yang glanced at Song Yuru with a wolf-like gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re still standing? I¡¯m talking to you, why aren¡¯t you kneeling? Are you looking for a beating?¡± Hu Yang bellowed. He raised his right hand and aimed a slap at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, screaming, ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    The smile on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. He slightly tilted his head and easily dodged, making Hu Yang¡¯s slap miss.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°How dare you dodge when I¡¯m trying to hit you?¡± Hu Yang roared.

    ¡°Pfft¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. There was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year¡­ Dodge? Not only do I dare to dodge, but I also dare to hit¡±

    As soon as his words fell-

    Slap

    Huang Xiaolong swung his hand, slapping Hu Yang¡¯s face!

 Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Chapter 248: You are not worthy to take my life! (Second update)

    Chapter 248: Chapter 248: You are not worthy to take my life! (Second update)

    Translator: 549690339

    This slap was incredibly crisp! Resounding!

    Not only was Hu Yang knocked senseless, but even those watching around him seemed as if they had taken a slap themselves¡­completely dumbfounded!

    Hu Yang was forced to stagger back several steps.

    ¡°You should consider yourself lucky.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Today, I¡¯m only teaching you a lesson, not planning to kill you. I¡¯ve seen many haughty people since I came into the city, and you, you¡¯re just one of the more arrogant ones. But I¡¯ve taught more arrogant ones a lesson¡­¡±

    ¡°Shit! What are you waiting for? Kill him!¡± Hu Yang¡¯s lackeys behind him seethed with rage, pulling out daggers from their waists and charged at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Damn it! How dare you hit me!!!!!!!! Outrageous! Seize him! I want to skin him myself! Tear his tendons!¡± Hu Yang erupted with a sharp shriek of excruciating pain.

    Next second!

    Freeze! Freeze! Freeze! Freeze! Freeze!

    With a snap of his fingers, Huang Xiaolong had immobilized all of Hu Yang¡¯s lackeys coming at him from all directions!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Yang, clutching his face, looked behind him. ¡°Get on it!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a casual laugh, took one step forwards, gently grabbed Hu Yang¡¯s left hand. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t holler, they can¡¯t do anything. Let¡¯s play a game. The game is called¡­Finger Break.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­.what are you planning to do? Let me go!¡± Hu Yang¡¯s face was as dark as water, a severe look in his eyes!

    ¡°What do I plan to do? Play a game.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and then grabbed the pinky of Hu Yang¡¯s left hand, and snapped!

    Crack!!!!

    With a crisp sound!

    Hu Yang¡¯s left little finger, was neatly broken!

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!!!¡± Hu Yang let out a heart-wrenching scream, an expression of unspeakable pain on his face.

    ¡°How about it? Did you enjoy the Finger Break game?¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly, a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Let me go! If my father finds out, he will scatter your soul! Beast! Let me go!¡± Even after losing a finger, Hu Yang¡¯s demeanor remained just as defiant.

    ¡°Oh¡­ It seems you really enjoy the game, so, let¡¯s continue.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed gleefully.

    He clinched Hu Yang¡¯s left middle finger.

    And snapped!

    Crack!!!!

    The middle finger was broken!

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!! My father will make sure you never reincarnate! He will slaughter you!¡± Hu Yang¡¯s face grimaced in pain, his veins bulged as if they were about to burst!

    ¡°Continue.¡± Huang Xiaolong in high spirits snapped Hu Yang¡¯s index finger.

    ¡°Ah!!!!! Your whole family will die!!!¡± Despite losing three fingers, Hu Yang¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Huang Xiaolong, growling like a rabid dog, seemingly wishing to bite him to death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue then, shall we¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed cheerfully.

    Crack!!!!!

    Hu Yang¡¯s thumb was broken!

    Crack!!!!

    Hu Yang¡¯s left ring finger was broken!

    In the end, Hu Yang could no longer scream out, he buckled over in pain, his body convulsing uncontrollably.

    The bystanders who witnessed this ghastly scene could barely clutch their hearts, feeling like they were about to explode.

    The son of the town¡¯s richest man had all five fingers on his left hand broken!

    This shit is insane!

    This is the Emperor¡¯s son, the Crown Prince!

    Even more horrifying was the fact that Huang Xiaolong still bore a complacent expression after breaking Hu Yang¡¯s fingers, failing to hide his nonchalant demeanor.

    It was as if, what he has broken were not fingers, but candy canes!

    If you dig deeper into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s seemingly harmless smile, you would be filled with an icy chill¡ª

    Just how cruel, how cold-blooded, how ruthless, how lawless, and how indifferent to life must a person be to break someone else¡¯s fingers and still calmly maintain a carefree smile!

    ¡°Hehehe, was it fun?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, loosening his grip on Hu Yang¡¯s mangled left hand. After all of his fingers were broken, Hu Yang¡¯s smooth and delicate left palm was grotesquely twisted into an abnormal claw-like shape¡­

    Huang Xiaolong then gripped Hu Yang¡¯s right hand and his right thumb.

    ¡°You just said something disgusting to me,¡­you have bad breath. I think it¡¯s probably because you eat too many field mice, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased, clearly amused.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± At this point, Hu Yang¡¯s voice was hoarse from his anguished screams. He looked at Huang Xiaolong, fear creeping into his eyes.

    The powerful figure who acted like the law of the land in this town was now psychologically scarred and terrified by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brutal tactics. ¡°Listen to me¡­ you¡­ you cease¡­ my¡­my father, you¡­you may be ruthless, but¡­but¡­ I warn you, my father¡­he¡­he¡¯s not someone you can mess with¡­ my father has divine skills¡­ if he says you¡¯re going to die¡­ you¡¯re as good as dead¡­ if you stop now¡­ I can¡­can I assure you¡­my father will¡­ will not¡­kill you¡­¡±

    Crack

    In response to Hu Yang, there was a clean bone snap!

    His right thumb was brutally broken by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Ah!!!! You¡­ah! freak!¡± Hu Yang¡¯s body began spasming intermittently, and his eyes rolled back in his head as if his soul was being lashed. He was in so much pain that he wished he were dead.

    ¡°Your father? Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°In this world, apart from Heaven, nobody can take my life. What are you? Who is your father? Just some ants!¡±

    Next moment!

    Crack

    Crack

    All the fingers on Hu Yang¡¯s right hand were also snapped by Huang Xiaolong!

    Hu Yang¡¯s lackeys who were immobilized by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spell couldn¡¯t move at all. They wanted so badly to break free and help Hu Yang but couldn¡¯t even budge an inch! All they could do was badmouth, threaten and intimidate Huang Xiaolong constantly.

    All fingers chopped, heart connected to the fingers!

    Now Hu Yang, had already fainted on the ground.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hoo that was but a tiny punishment.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirkingly shifted his gaze towards Hu Yang¡¯s frozen lackeys nearby.

    Shock!

    Fear!

    Amazement!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze made these lackeys wilt like frosted eggplants! They were so scared they couldn¡¯t make a sound nor dare to even breathe!

 Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Subway Station (Third Update)

    Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Subway Station (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Joking, if Huang Xiaolong dares to mess with Hu Yang to death, what are these minions worth!

    ¡°Big wife, it¡¯s settled.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually ran back to Song Yuru¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re really ruthless¡­¡± Song Yuru frowned, but then smiled. ¡°Teehee But! It¡¯s so satisfying! Seeing the people of the Hu family suffer, I feel happy. Extremely happy!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, we¡­ we¡¯ve¡­ we¡¯ve created a big catastrophe this time.¡± Father Song¡¯s face and forehead were full of cold sweat, his legs were somewhat unsteady.

    The thugs, yes men, nurtured by the Hu Family in Binhai consist of 200 to 300 people, some of them are even said to be murderers with criminal records¡­

    Given the first confrontation between Huang Xiaolong and Hu Yang where Huang Xiaolong had the upper hand, retaliation from the Hu Family might bring Huang Xiaolong to his knees!

    ¡°Uncle, aunt, don¡¯t be frightened.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°The Hu Family has done so many evil deeds, they¡¯ve lost all conscience. This is their retribution¡­¡±

    ¡°The Hu Family does evil?¡± Father Song and Mother Song, of course, knew nothing about the truth and even less about the term ¡®Nine Yin Wealth Gathering Acupuncture Point¡¯. They had thought, although Hu Yang was indeed a debauchee, on the whole, didn¡¯t the Hu family do the right things in the village?

    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t ask too many questions. All in all, Little Long¡¯s actions are justified this time!¡± Song Yuru said seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle and Aunt, you need to leave the village for now, let me arrange a place for you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong changed the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a few days stay, not a move.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong will be taking action tonight; to ensure the safety of Father Song and Mother Song, he will need to tread carefully, it would be best to let them be spared temporarily the retaliation of the Hu Family.

    ¡°Big wife, are you also going to stay in the city for a few days?¡± Huang Xiaolong pulls out his cell phone and prepared to make a call, then asked Song Yuru.

    ¡°No! Tonight, I want to go with you! Didn¡¯t we already agree? No going back on your words!¡± Song Yuru commanded resolutely.

    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not try to persuade her further, he directly called Sun Wei.

    Sun Wei on the other side, practically picked up in an instant.

    ¡°Ah  My dear Little Long! Where are you? Didn¡¯t you say that you would teach me the ultimate martial arts today?¡± From over the phone, Sun Wei¡¯s voice was exceptionally sweet and tender, filled with anticipation and a sense of endearing emotions.

    ¡°Oh, Sister Bai Hu, I am occupied with something at the moment. When I am done with this, I will teach you martial arts. I will also help you perfect the martial arts of the Sun Family.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke quickly. ¡°However, I need your help for something today.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, you say, you say.¡± Sun Wei hurriedly agreed before Huang Xiaolong could say what it was.

    ¡°Prepare a bit later, there are two people, I need the Sun family to protect.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed her.

    Such a small matter, Sun Wei naturally agreed without hesitation.

    As one of the top four families in Binhai and a family with an ancient martial arts lineage, the Sun family was incomparably stronger than the Hu family from the village.

    Seeking the protection of the Sun family for Father and Mother Song will be completely devoid of danger!

    After hanging up on the phone, Huang Xiaolong personally drove Father and Mother Song out of the village.

    Before leaving, Huang Xiaolong cast a binding spell on Hu Yang who was already unconscious from the pain.

    With this, it was settled. Unless someone skilled in magic comes to break the spell, these people would have to stand here like statues for at least the next ten hours or so.

    Driving his BYD F3, Huang Xiaolong and Father and Mother Song left the village and boarded a Rolls Royce Phantom sent by the Sun family.

    ¡°Come on, big wife, we still have time now, let¡¯s go eat, shop and watch a movie.¡± Huang Xiaolong took Song Yuru¡¯s hand, smiling brilliantly.

    ¡°Oh my god, Little Long, you still feel like shopping and watching a movie? Isn¡¯t there a big operation tonight?¡± Song Yuru scoffs. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to prepare?¡±

    ¡°Big wife, don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just riding the subway? What¡¯s there to prepare? Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely dig up the grave of the Hu Family tonight! We will restore peace to the village!¡±

    Straight away, the two of them did not return to the village, after parking the car, Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru strolled near the Line 14 subway station.

    Late at night! 11:20!

    In Binhai, every subway line precisely ceases operation at 11:20!

    But only Subway Line 14, after ceasing operation, will run an empty train! And this time, the terminal station is not ¡°Village Station¡±, but an additional station!

    Song Yuru¡¯s cousin, Song Yuqiang, also ready to swallow his own words, this subway ride is not for the living!

    The entrance of a station on Subway Line 14.

    At this time, the entrance is deserted, there is not a soul in sight.

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru stand at the entrance of the station.

    ¡°L¡­Little Long¡­are we going down to the subway now?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s voice trembled slightly, but with Huang Xiaolong by her side, her courage had increased tremendously.

    ¡°Hmm, big wife, riding the subway is fun. My hometown doesn¡¯t have a subway. I like taking the subway.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. As he spoke, he took out two yellow paper talismans from his canvas bag and stuck one of them onto Song Yuru¡¯s back.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ what¡¯s this talisman?¡± Song Yuru asked in surprise.

    ¡°Big wife, this talisman is called the ¡®Ghost Qi Talisman.¡¯ When placed on a living person, their life force is concealed, and instead emits the aura of death, resentment, and evil energy. This way, if we encounter any ghosts, they will mistake you for one of their kind.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile.

    He then placed the remaining talisman on himself.

    Suddenly!

    The aura surrounding Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru turned icy cold, terrifying, evil, and came with a hint of chilly and resentful energy.

    If a living person saw Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru at this moment, they would be scared out of their wits and scream in horror.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled! Big wife, let¡¯s go into the station and ride the subway!¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly grabbed Song Yuru¡¯s hand, and they headed down the escalator, straight into the station.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The subway station during the day was lively and crowded.

    Packed with people rushing around, each one wearing an expression of urgency on their faces.

    However, at this time, the subway station was desolate, giving off a feeling of desolation and solitude, the atmosphere was extremely eerie.

    After the subway stopped running, passengers were forbidden to go to the platform. Most of the station¡¯s lights were turned off, only a few dim lights remained, giving a very dark visual effect.

    The spacious subway station, each step would produce an ear-piercing noise. In the distant darkness, it seemed like a terrifying beast was lurking, ready to devour people!

 Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Ghost Platform (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Ghost Platform (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long¡­I¡­I usually don¡¯t ride the subway at night, I¡­I really didn¡¯t expect¡­the subway station at night¡­to be¡­to be this terrifying¡­¡± Song Yuru said, her teeth chattering.

    ¡°Hehe, big wife, what are you afraid of? After you put the ghost charm on yourself, you are the ¡®ghost¡¯¡­ why are you still scared?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°Little Long! Stop¡­stop talking nonsense! I¡¯m not a ghost!¡± Song Yuru, both angry and scared, stomped her foot and exclaimed.

    Just then¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t come over¡­¡± Against the wall, a middle-aged man dressed in tattered clothes, his face filthy, looked at Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru in terrified, huddled up, and made a distorted sound.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Song Yuru was also startled.

    ¡°Oh¡­ big wife, this is a person, not a ghost, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and forcefully pulled Song Yuru over. ¡°It¡¯s just a begging vagrant.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t come over! Don¡¯t come over!¡± The middle-aged man was so scared that he urinated himself, his face was pale as a paper and knelt down, continuously kowtowing, ¡°Ghost brother, ghost sister, please spare my life, don¡¯t eat me¡­I¡­I have family and kids, I can¡¯t die¡­ please let me go¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t stay in the subway station at night. Hurry up and leave.¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently. ¡°Also, I remind you, if you ever meet a real ghost, don¡¯t say anything about having family and kids, because such talk easily arouses the jealousy of spirits towards the living, in that case, even if it didn¡¯t mean to harm you, it will.¡±

    The middle-aged man raised his head, looked at Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru with a strange gaze, and then scrambled out of the subway station.

    Huang Xiaolong, holding Song Yuru¡¯s hand, continued to walk.

    When they reached the ticket checking point, they saw that every ticket machine was already closed.

    But, the subway station¡¯s ticket machines, not even 1 meter high, not to mention adult men, even women could easily climb over them.

    ¡°Big wife, the last empty train probably has left the starting station, let¡¯s hurry to the platform.¡± Huang Xiaolong, with Song Yuru, easily climbed over the ticket machine and then, along the escalator that descends, went directly to the underground platform.

    A deserted platform.

    This station is called ¡°Dongshan Road Station¡±, Binhai subway line 14, from the starting station to the end station, there are a total of 27 stations, ¡°Dongshan Road Station¡± is the sixth last station.

    ¡°Big wife, let¡¯s wait a while.¡± Huang Xiaolong, holding Song Yuru¡¯s hand, began to wait on the platform.

    Only to see, in the dark subway tunnel, there was nothing, no light at all, it made people¡¯s hair stand on end, and they felt uneasy.

    ¡°Little Long¡­I¡­I really won¡¯t dare to ride the subway alone in the future¡­it¡¯s so scary.¡± Song Yuru, tightly holding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, cold sweat pouring out of her palm.

    ¡°Big wife, that¡¯s just like you, I said a long time ago, you could go with the uncles and aunts, but you insisted on coming on this subway with me, now you know to be afraid, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased. ¡°This is nothing, wait a bit, there¡¯s something even scarier.¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¡­ will there be ghosts taking the last empty train?

    ¡°Well¡­ I am also doing this to help you dig up the graveyard of the Hu Family, right? I also want to contribute to saving the residents of our urban village¡­Little Long, you are not allowed to laugh at me! Also, you have to protect me, understand?¡± Song Yuru said indignantly.

    At this moment!

    Thump thump thump

    In the deathly silence of the platform, a slow and steady sound suddenly came!

    This was the sound of a woman wearing high heels walking on the ground!

    Hearing this sound, Song Yuru¡¯s heart tightened.

    But Huang Xiaolong laughed in his heart¡­ ¡®Oh wow! There really are ghosts! The last empty train is for ghosts to ride! So fun!¡¯

    ¡°Big wife, don¡¯t be scared, you put on the ¡®ghost charm¡¯, they won¡¯t recognize you.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a light smile.

    Soon, a woman dressed in a red skirt came and stood next to Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru, quietly waiting. She didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru.

    Hidden within her waterfall-like long hair was a face devoid of any human color, a pale face radiating a sharp and icy aura. Just the residual light from the corner of her eye bestowed an endless abyss of terror.

    This was naturally a red-clothed fierce ghost.

    Song Yuru didn¡¯t dare to look at it.

    However, Huang Xiaolong just grinned. ¡°Beautiful lady, where are you headed?¡±

    Hearing this, the red-clothed female ghost numbly turned her head to look at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Urban village Station, what about you two?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, the same.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the red-clothed female ghost nodded, ¡°I have never seen you before¡­ when did you die? Just recently?¡±

    ¡°We have never seen you either.¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Nonsense! I always take the subway here!¡± the red-clothed female ghost grunted.

    At this moment, footsteps rustled on the platform, only to see, a large group of ghosts had come up, all waiting for the subway.

    These ghosts, men and women, old and young, some silent, some with menacing faces, some cackling, some chatting with each other

    ¡°Hehe  today I scared that old man so much he fell off his chair¡­ I laughed so much.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? Today I possessed a man and made love to his girlfriend¡­ it was so comfortable, gaga¡±

    ¡°I wanted to go straight into a pregnant woman¡¯s belly, and make her baby die seven days after birth¡­ Yay! So cool!¡±

    Hearing these malevolent spirits chat, many of them were up to no good.

    Scared, Song Yuru closed her eyes, her body was on edge.

    But Huang Xiaolong started observing with interest.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The originally deserted platform was now crowded with ghosts.

    This scene was similar to the daytime, when people jostled to catch the subway to work or school.

    ¡®Damn, riding the subway during the day, you have to fight with people for seats, never expected that riding the subway at dawn, you have to fucking fight with ghosts for seats! Damn, it¡¯s really not easy for a country kid to take a subway ride!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    Most of the spirits waiting for the subway were red-clothed fierce ghosts, there were many obsequious lonely ghosts and wild ghosts.

    ¡°Big brother, do you have a cigarette? Give me one.¡± A middle-aged male ghost dressed in red approached Huang Xiaolong, grinned exposing his bloody mouth and smiled. ¡°Yo, your girlfriend is pretty hot.¡±

 Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Unexpected Situation! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Unexpected Situation! (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Sure.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a partially empty pack of Yuxi cigarettes from his pocket with a smile, pulls one out, and gives it to the red-clothed middle-aged ghost.

    The red-clothed middle-aged ghost takes the cigarette, looks at it, and asks with a frown. ¡°Yuxi? What brand is this? Brother, you¡¯re not giving me fake cigarettes, are you? We used to smoke brands like Happy Eight, White Cat, Earl, Land Flying Song¡­¡±

    These were all brands of cigarettes that had long since stopped production.

    ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at the red-clothed middle-aged ghost.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Brother, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± The red-clothed middle-aged ghost ghoulishly smiles, takes the cigarette from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, lights it with ghost fire, and greedily sniffs the smoke without inhaling.

    ¡°Ah! Good stuff! Wow¡­this cigarette has quite a kick¡­¡± praises the red-clothed middle-aged ghost.

    He then takes out a piece of Joss Paper with a face value of 1000 and gives it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brother, these cigarettes are really good, sell them to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Just take them. They¡¯re a gift.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually throws the remainder of the pack of Yuxi to the red-clothed middle-aged ghost.

    ¡°Hey! Brother, you¡¯re really generous!¡± The red-clothed middle-aged ghost happily takes the cigarettes, and makes friendly small talk with Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Brother, which station are you going to?¡±

    An idea crosses Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, he smiles and answers, ¡°The last station.¡±

    ¡°Er ¡± The red-clothed middle-aged ghost shudders in shock. ¡°Brother¡­you¡­you mean the Urban Village station?¡±

    ¡°Heh No.¡± Huang Xiaolong shakes his head. ¡°The Urban Village station isn¡¯t the last one. I mean, the next one.¡±

    The red-clothed middle-aged ghost turns pale with terror, his eyes flashing with pronounced horror.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiles.

    ¡°No¡­nothing¡­nothing¡­¡± The red-clothed middle-aged ghost shakes his head repeatedly.

    ¡°Have you ever been to the station after the Urban Village station?¡± Huang Xiaolong asks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve never been there! I know nothing! Don¡¯t ask me! The cigarette¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡± The red-clothed middle-aged ghost returns the Yuxi to Huang Xiaolong and quickly walks away.

    ¡°Yue, look, even the red-clothed vengeance ghost is afraid of the last station¡­ This is getting more and more interesting¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiles at Song Yuru.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re kind of boring¡­ you¡¯re even engaging in a hearty conversation with a ghost¡­ and a place even the ghosts are afraid of, you actually say¡­ you say it¡¯s fun¡­¡± Song Yuru is speechless.

    At that moment

    Boom Boom Boom¡­

    The sound of the train whizzing on the tracks is heard, and a flash of light pierces the subway tunnel. Following that, a subway train enters the station at a steady pace.

    The ghost passengers in the station wait in line rigorously to board.

    Huang Xiaolong takes Song Yuru¡¯s hand, quietly standing in the queue.

    The subway enters the station, stops, indicator lights on, the door opens.

    The ghosts swarm onto it at once.

    Huang Xiaolong also steps onto a carriage with Song Yuru.

    In the carriage, there are already a good number of ghosts from previous stations occupying the seats. Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru have to stand.

    Song Yuru holds on to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist, leans her head against him, and keeps her eyes closed, not daring to look around.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, is very interested in examining the ghosts in this carriage.

    Ghosts of those hung, drowned, starved, burned¡­

    All kinds of ghosts are present.

    Some even take off their heads and comb their hair with brushes.

    Some are knitting sweaters, chatting, playing mahjong, playing cards, reading¡­

    My goodness, this is no different from humans taking the subway during the day.

    Except that, every compartment is filled with ghosts, creating an overwhelmingly yin-yang atmosphere, and an intense chill in the subway as if it were winter.

    ¡°The next stop is Lujiacun Station. If you¡¯re alighting at Lujiacun Station, please be prepared in advance.¡±

    The announcement comes on, and at the same time, a complicated blend of characters appear where a map indicator should have been above the door. They look somewhat like seal characters but even more complicated.

    Huang Xiaolong can understand these characters.

    This is Extinct Script!

    Extinct Script is a long-lost ancient language in our country, a form of text used to communicate with the dead. It¡¯s a very complex and distinct form of script, unlike seal characters.

    In the Xia@ Shang era, some people could already speak Extinct Script. However, this knowledge was passed down only from master to pupil, and only very few could understand and write it. It became almost extinct during the Song Dynasty!

    The Extinct Script doesn¡¯t contain anything else, mainly it indicated the names of each station to prevent the ghost passengers from missing their stops.

    The subway is moving rapidly, the carriage swaying slightly with dim lighting, and apart from Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru, the entire compartment is full of ghosts. It¡¯s a rather chilling experience.

    Like the daytime subway, when the train arrives at a station, it stops, some ghosts alight, and some ghosts board from the platform in an orderly manner.

    At just the station before the Urban Village Station, three ferocious yellow-dressed vengeance ghosts suddenly burst into the compartment where Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru were.

    This immediately sets the other ghosts present in the carriage on edge, just like mice upon seeing a cat. They shrink back in fear, their ghostly eyes betraying their fear, and those sitting immediately stand up to offer their seats.

    Red, orange, yellow, green, azure, blue, indigo, purple¡­

    Yellow-dressed vengeance ghosts, in terms of the ghost hierarchy, are considered quite terrifying, with intense ying-yang energy and fairly strong abilities.

    The three yellow-dressed vengeance ghosts arrogantly take their seats in the compartment. Their presence enhances the horrendous ying-yang energy giving rise to a hurricane-like gust of cold wind. The temperature in the compartment drops significantly, and it becomes extremely cold.

    Woooo wooooo wooooo

    The chilling winds are howling.

    Suddenly!

    The ¡°Ying-Yang Talisman¡± attached to Song Yuru¡¯s back by Huang Xiaolong is blown off by the wind and drifts around the carriage.

    Next moment!

    Boom

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The yang energy from Song Yuru¡¯s body, initially shielded, spread wildly through the carriage!

    ¡°Er ¡± The first to notice the trace of human life was the three yellow-dressed vengeance ghosts. They lift their heads unanimously. Their faces, full of fissures and torn flesh and emitting a boundless evil aura, showed a hint of greed!

    Following this!

    The entire carriage goes quiet!

    All the ghosts stop their whispered conversations and turn their heads towards the source of the human aura¨CSong Yuru!

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Final Destination, Hujia Village Station! (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Final Destination, Hujia Village Station! (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Why¡­ why are all of them staring at me?¡± Song Yuru had a subconscious feeling that something was amiss. She raised her eyes and swept her gaze around the carriage. ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Err¡­ What is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong cracked a smile. ¡°Wifey, the ¡®spirit-warding charm¡¯ I stuck on your back was blown away by a gust of ghostly wind. This means that all the ghosts in this subway have discovered that you are a living being.¡±

    At the next moment!

    ¡°Hahahaha! We have a living one onboard! And even a woman, young and tender! Hahaha! Drain her!¡±

    ¡°A living person dared to board this subway¡ªdoes she want to end her life or what?¡±

    ¡°A living person has boarded¡ªyou¡¯re going to nowhere. She¡¯s doomed, yeah, she¡¯s doomed¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! How come a living being dares to occupy the subway meant for us ghosts! She¡¯s courting death! Swallow her! Drain her! Get inside her!¡±

    A burst of crazy howling from the ghosts in this carriage, and even the other carriages, suddenly broke out.

    ¡°No one moves! This living being belongs to us!¡± The three Yellow-clothed ghosts stood up at the same time, ready to pounce on Song Yuru! Like a pack of hungry wolves catching sight of a plump little lamb!

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Song Yuru was so frightened that her face paled, she hugged Huang Xiaolong tightly. Burying her head deep into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, she was trembling without daring to look.

    ¡°Looking at you ghosts, the malicious feelings around each of you is quite heavy, and I guess you¡¯ve all harmed humans already. Actually, I was too lazy to clean up you, intending to fly under your radar¡­ I did not expect you not to appreciate my kindness¡­ Fine then¡­ I¡¯m going to get you all!¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a wry smile.

    Just as the three Yellow-clothed ghosts and other ghosts tried to pounce, Huang Xiaolong, with quick hand movements faster than words could describe, pulled out a Spirit Container from his carry-on canvas bag.

    He lifted the lid.

    Boom

    The tiny Spirit Container exploded into an irresistible suction force that was even fiercer than a black hole. It drew in all the ghosts in this carriage and even those in other carriages!

    The agonizing howl of thousands of ghosts resounded as they transformed into streams of black smoke and entered the Spirit Container.

    Finally, after a good half minute¡­

    All the ghosts aboard this subway were sucked into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Spirit Container. The number was incalculable!

    Sucking in so many ghosts at once was also quite beneficial for Huang Xiaolong. For instance, they could be used to refine some magic artifacts, or directly used to cultivate stronger ghosts for his own use!

    The subway that had been filled with lingering ghostly, vengeful and deathly aura evaporated as if boiled away.

    A warm and heated airflow began to circulate in the clean carriage.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now, my dear. It¡¯s all over.¡± Huang Xiaolong put away the Spirit Container, and also removed the ¡°spirit-warding charm¡± from his body.

    Song Yuru cautiously lifted her eyes. Looking nervously all around, she then let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Little Long¡­ They¡¯re gone¡­ All those ghosts¡­ Those ghosts have disappeared¡­ I must say¡­ You¡­ You really are a grandmaster in handling ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, as I said, what I am best at is catching ghosts, writing charm scripts, and chanting spells.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Wifey, there are seats available now, let¡¯s sit for a while. We¡¯re about to reach the terminal station.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong led Song Yuru to sit down in the empty seats.

    However, noticing these seats had been occupied by ghosts, Song Yuru did not dare to sit directly. Instead, she sat on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lap.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong was filled with an exquisite thrill.

    The subway entered the urban village station.

    No ghosts got on board at this station.

    In a short while, the door closed and the subway continued to move towards the next station.

    The so-called next station was the actual terminal of Subway Line 14!

    It was a station that the Hu Family had built extra when constructing this subway line!

    A station not open to the public!

    It was designated as the final destination for Subway Line 14, an extra stop after it ceased operation!

    It was even a station that made the Red-clothed ghost turn pale with fear!

    ¡°Little Long, we¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re reaching the terminal station soon¡­¡± Song Yuru started to get nervous, ¡°Little Long, do you think the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave¡­ could be at this station¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s highly possible.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time anymore, nor do I want to see the Hu Family people remain unpunished. It would be best to get off the subway, locate the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave directly, and then start digging it up. However, the ancestral grave, the source of luck for the descendants of the Hu Family, could be likened to a dragon vein of a country, is likely to be heavily defended¡­ but none of these can stop me! Today, I am destined to dig up the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave! The entire household of the Hu Family, prepare for your demise!¡±

    While he was speaking¡­

    The subway slowed down!

    It was preparing to stop!

    A station announcement came over the loudspeaker

    ¡°The terminal station, Hujia Village Station, lies ahead for this train. Passengers getting off at Hujia Village Station, please prepare in advance.¡±

    Clang clang clang

    The subway kept slowing down, slower and slower, until finally¡­

    It stopped!

    It arrived at the station!

    The door opened!

    ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s time for us to get off!¡± Like a shot of adrenaline, Huang Xiaolong pulled Song Yuru down from the subway.

    The subway quickly turned around and left.

    After getting off the subway, the two were in total darkness, where they could hardly see their fingers in front of them.

    It seemed that this place was located in the deepest part of the underground, with a strange stench spreading through the air.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I can¡¯t see anything¡­ Nothing at all¡­¡± Song Yuru was frightened.

    Originally, this station was extra and mostly unvisited by living humans, filled with unknown fears. Now, it was plunged into pitch darkness, so it was not surprising that Song Yuru was terrified.

    ¡°Er¡­ This place is quite peculiar.¡± In the dark, the tone of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice did not fluctuate at all, remaining nonchalant and cheerful. ¡°Wifey, basically there is no light here, and there¡¯s lingering resentment. The sunlight can¡¯t penetrate during the day, nor can the moonlight at night. This place is a paradise for ghosts, and forbidden territory for the living¡­¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong muttered, ¡°Gold creates a thriving fire, linking the original spirit. Inside it preserves the body, outside it suppresses the demonic spirits. Be quick, be quick like the laws!¡±

    What Huang Xiaolong was reciting was a ¡°Fire Bell Charm¡±.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next moment, a very pure fire radiated from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, dispelling the darkness, illuminating all around him and dispersing the intense feeling of resentment in all directions.

    With the aid of the firelight, Song Yuru could clearly see that the place where she and Huang Xiaolong were now was a three-sided enclosed space, roughly 300 to 400 square meters, with uneven walls that seemed to be unpolished.

    A stone stairway snaked downwards, the destination unknown.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ That¡­ that staircase¡­ is going down¡­ It¡¯s strange, usually to exit a subway station, the escalator or elevator should be going up, not down.¡± Song Yuru, both scared and curious, pointed at the gloomy stone staircase.

    ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s follow this staircase down. There might be a major discovery.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed excitedly, and then took out a total of 5 protective amulets from his canvas bag, stuck them in various places on Song Yuru¡¯s body, and then led her by the hand towards the descending stone staircase.

 Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Trespassers Will Be Killed! (Seventh Update)

    Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Trespassers Will Be Killed! (Seventh Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The stone stairs were incredibly steep and extended straight down. Under the glow of the flame emanating from Huang Xiaolong, many visible black resentful spirits and evil qi could be seen constantly swirling and spreading.

    However, these resentful spirits and evil qi would dissipate instantly upon contact with the flame.

    Additionally, on both sides of the stone wall, numerous paintings were hung.

    The contents of these paintings were extremely bizarre, gruesome, and brutal.

    Some depicted beheading, disembowelment, flaying, quartering, castration, hanging¡­

    If an ordinary person saw these paintings, they would undoubtedly be scared out of their wits, possibly scared to death!

    Because the expressions of the people being punished in these paintings were incredibly horrific, ferocious, and desperate¡­everything was so realistic. Looking at these paintings felt as if one was witnessing these punishments firsthand.

    ¡°Interesting, very interesting indeed¡­it¡¯s exactly as I had hoped,¡± Huang Xiaolong enjoyed looking at these paintings with a delighted smile, even starting to explain them to Song Yuru. ¡°Wife, look at this painting; it depicts a roasting punishment. You should be familiar with this, right? The roasting punishment was a form of torture during the Shang Dynasty. It involved smearing grease and oil on a copper pillar, igniting charcoal beneath it, and making criminals walk on the pillar. The pillar was slippery and hot, causing the criminals to fall into the charcoal fire and be burned to death. It is said that King Zhou of Shang used this form of punishment to amuse Daji.¡±

    ¡°Wife. The content of this painting is ¡®natural drying,¡¯ another form of punishment during King Zhou¡¯s reign, where a person would be killed and then dried into jerky¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡± Song Yuru dry heaved once and complained with a dull look, ¡°Little Long! Stop it! I¡­I¡¯m already scared out of my skin, why are you saying all of this¡­you¡¯re so mean! Are you trying to scare me to death on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­if you don¡¯t like hearing about this, then I won¡¯t say any more,¡± Huang Xiaolong said helplessly.

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t like to hear about such perverted things!¡± Song Yuru protested.

    Finally¡­

    The two reached the end of the stone steps.

    Before them was an old wooden door with faded paint.

    The wooden door was tightly shut, and a faint sinister aura seeped out from within, sending a shudder down their spines.

    Astonishingly, human skeletons were scattered around the door.

    Some were completely decayed into dry bones.

    Others were still in the process of decaying.

    The freshest corpse looked like it had only been dead for a few days, and it was still recognizable. It was a young man, about the same age as Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru, wearing a red Adidas tracksuit. His face was dry, turning a purplish cyan hue, and covered in a look of utter terror¡­Clearly, this young man had been terrified beyond words before his death.

    ¡°Gross¡­so scary¡­¡± After quickly glancing at the skeletons, Song Yuru hurried to cover her eyes. However, she couldn¡¯t help but take another careful look at the fresh corpse and screamed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s Mu Dong! This¡­this unrotten corpse¡­It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s Mu Dong!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wife, you know this dead guy?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in surprise.

    ¡°I¡­I do know him¡­Mu Dong was in the Sports Department at our school, and was in the same class as Sun Wei. He was an enthusiast of supernatural events, frequently live streaming supernatural explorations like haunted houses, spirit channeling, pen immortals, etc. He was quite a popular streamer¡­But he vanished suddenly a week ago,¡± Song Yuru recounted with a trembling heart. ¡°On¡­the night he disappeared, someone saw a series of photos on his social media; he had taken selfies on the subway¡­It¡­It turns out¡­he actually took the same trip as us to reach Hujia Village¡­Alas Mu Dong died so young, and in such a horrible, unexpected way¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­he must not have taken the ghost-ridden subway ride. He likely walked through the tunnel or station platform to get here,¡± Huang Xiaolong surmised.

    ¡°Oh, so he was Sister Bai Hu¡¯s classmate.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and added somewhat helplessly, ¡°Wife, the Mu Dong you mentioned was pretty daring, exploring supernatural events everywhere even though he didn¡¯t really have anything special about him. Even if he didn¡¯t die this time, he would have met his fate sooner or later¡­Alright, let¡¯s not worry about this.¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong noticed characters written on the wooden door.

    The characters were in a deep and startling red, as if written with blood.

    ¡°Oh, there are characters here, wife, read them to me. What¡¯s written on the door?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Are you illiterate?¡± Song Yuru grumbled. Nevertheless, she obediently read the words on the door one by one, very clearly. ¡°Ancestral resting place of the Hu Family. No one not of the Hu Family is allowed inside! Trespassers will die! Invaders will have their souls perish and will never be reincarnated! Be warned! Be warned!¡±

    Her voice trembled as she continued reading, ¡°Little Long¡­This is¡­This is a curse¡­the Hu Family¡­wrote this curse with fresh blood¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha A curse? All I know is that behind this door lies the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral graveyard! I¡¯m not allowed to trespass? Hahaha I¡¯m planning to dig up your family¡¯s graves, and you¡¯re not letting me in? Does this even make sense? Hahahaha¡±

    With a roaring laugh, Huang Xiaolong kicked open the wooden door!

    As he forcefully, shattered the ancient faded wooden door with a kick¡­

    At the same time!

    The paintings on both sides of the passageway started to move!

    To be precise, the people in those paintings, depicting various horrifying punishments, seemed to come alive¡ªthey not only moved but also emitted demonically howling and roaring!

    They struggled and wriggled as if attempting to escape from the paintings!

    In the next moment, the horrifically punished people in the paintings broke free one after the other, crawling out with roars and howls. Each one had blue faces and tusks, with mottled flesh and blood all over their bodies, lunging madly at Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru like rabid dogs.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In an instant, this entire passageway was filled with an infinite evil aura, the temperature plummeted, and it was extremely chilling.

    ¡°Little Long!!!!¡± Song Yuru screamed in terror.

    However, a teasing smile emerged from the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be afraid. This is just a shoddy trick, nothing more than creating an illusion. Hahaha,¡± Huang Xiaolong softly comforted a trembling Song Yuru in his arms and then spat out a mouthful of saliva.

    Boom!!!!

 Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Paper Man (Eighth Update)

    Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Paper Man (Eighth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Urgent notice: Folks, I¡¯m about to lose it! Seriously, I¡¯m going to freak out! The chapters I¡¯ve uploaded are fine; it¡¯s just that there are some issues with jumping between chapters and repetition on the client¡¯s display. Now, there¡¯s only one way to fix this! Please, please pay attention and do as I say! Many thanks on my knees!

    1. Open the book¡¯s directory

    2. Find the duplicate chapters

    3. Long press the chapter on your phone, a [Download Again] option will pop up

    4. Download it again

    5. The correct chapter should now appear

    6. The issue is mainly with chapters 247 253. Please, do as I¡¯ve instructed!

    7. I¡¯m really on the verge of tears!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spit was like a bomb exploding, splitting all the menacing things that had come alive from the paintings into bits, leaving nothing behind.

    The tunnel returned to its eerie silence.

    The paintings on the sides of the tunnel hung there quietly, the people being tortured within no longer seemed as frightening as before. It was as if they hadn¡¯t come alive and attacked Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru earlier.

    It was as if nothing had happened at all!

    ¡°Huh? Little Long¡­ What just happened?¡± Song Yuru unknowingly relaxed and couldn¡¯t help but ask Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My dear, it was a ghost casting a net.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°The so-called ghost casting a net is when a ghost invades a person whose aura and energy field is weak, deliberately covering their optic nerve, creating illusions in their brain. Its evil purpose is to scare the victim out of their wits, or even to death.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong explained, he glanced at the corpse of ¡°Mu Dong¡± lying in the corner, nodding as he continued, ¡°This supernatural enthusiast was probably scared to death by what just happened.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± exclaimed Song Yuru reactively. ¡°Little Long, if an ordinary person encounters the ghost net as you mentioned, how should they dispel it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely simple. You can dispel the ghost net via spitting, urinating, or using a woman¡¯s menstrual blood.¡± Huang Xiaolong giggled, ¡°For instance, if you get your period, you can¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! I get it! Don¡¯t go any further, it¡¯s utterly disgusting!¡± Song Yuru chided.

    ¡°Alright, wifey, I¡¯ll stop. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°There are some devices set up on this wooden door; if someone touches it, it would trigger the paintings and create the ghost net effect on both sides of the corridor. But this shallow trick can only scare normal people, nothing more.¡±

    Upon finishing, Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru entered the space behind the wooden door.

    Behind the door lay an entire new world, and the fire bell spell on Huang Xiaolong revealed everything to him and Song Yuru!

    It was an ancient palace, with marble floors and a throne in the middle. There were warm shelters on both sides ¨C it resembled the place where an ancient emperor would deal with daily affairs and review reports.

    However, there was no aura of dignity and righteousness inside the palace. Instead, it was filled with a cold, deathly silence that sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Just then, three figures boldly walked into the hall!

    The leader, dressed in a dragon robe, was over seven feet tall, with ears hanging over his shoulders, hands reaching his knees, and could see his own ears when he looked sideways. He had an exquisite face and lips as though painted with rouge.

    This man sat on the throne in the hall, exuding an imposing aura.

    The other two stood on either side of him.

    The one on the left was nine feet tall with a beard two feet long, a stern face and rouge-like lips. He held a Azure Dragon crescent blade in his hand.

    The man on the right was eight feet tall, with a leopard¡¯s head and round eyes, a thick beard, and a thunderous voice. He held an eight-foot snake lance in his hand.

    ¡°Little Long¡­These¡­These three men¡­Look familiar¡­Are they filming a movie?¡± Song Yuru stammered.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡± Huang Xiaolong broke into laughter. ¡°Holy moly¡­Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, the Blood Brothers?¡±

    ¡°As the emperor appointed by Heaven, I rule over the empire! You traitors and rebels, who deceive your emperor and show disrespect, what punishments do you deserve?! Better surrender now before you don¡¯t have a place to be buried!¡± the ¡°Liu Bei¡± sitting on the throne bellowed.

    Guan Yu and Zhang Fei at his sides howled, their eyes flashing menacingly like wild beasts.

    ¡°Ah  If the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral tomb is full of such shoddy stuff, then it won¡¯t be fun at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a waning interest, shaking his head. Then, with a flick of his right wrist, three sparkles shot out like flying swords. They directly landed on the faces of Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei.

    In an instant, the trio let out a pig-like screech. Their faces caught fire and swiftly burned into shocking holes. The fire spread quickly, reducing the three of them to ashes.

    Three small heaps of ashes resembling burned paper money remained on the ground.

    ¡°Little Long¡­Were they¡­ not real people?¡± Song Yuru deduced.

    ¡°Of course, they were not real. There was not a trace of life force in them.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Those three were paper figures.¡±

    ¡°My dear, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Huang Xiaolong continued as he held Song Yuru¡¯s hand and walked towards the exit of the palace. ¡°It seems the Hu Family had a Taoist who knew Paper Figurine Magic. This magic was not merely about cursing paper figurines, but encompassed dozens of wondrous uses. For instance, letting the paper figurines fight for you, using them as your substitute, or even allowing ghosts to dwell within¡­and so much more. For example, the Qing government held a grand funeral for Empress Dowager Cixi when she passed away. At the funeral site, there were hundreds of life-size paper figures finely crafted and lifelike. All these paper figures formed a paper army based on the new Qing army style. Not only did they visually appear real, they could also walk and talk by themselves. Those who witnessed it were utterly terrified¡­¡±

    ¡°However, those three paper figures we saw were constructed poorly and are on the lower end, they fear both wind and fire.¡±

    Song Yuru was engrossed in the discussion.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Haha, wifey, there¡¯s another use for the paper figures¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked creepily.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Little Long, what other fascinating uses are there?¡± Song Yuru asked, looking curious.

    ¡°In ancient times, some Taoists were very perverse. They were skilled at crafting paper figures and would make very beautiful paper dolls of women. Once these paper dolls were imbued with male blood and affixed with arcane scripts, they¡¯d turn into identical copies of real women. Not only did they look real, but they also felt real upon touching. They even ate, drank, excreted, slept and had thoughts. Sweetheart, I have a question for you, what do you think these Taoists used these paper women for?¡±

    ¡°Ah? This?¡± Song Yuru thought for a moment and then her eyes lit up, ¡°I know! They used them as maidservants! To serve them!¡±.

    ¡°Pft  My dear, you¡¯re so innocent  Do you, um¡­know about those¡­inflatable dolls sold online?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s laughter gradually became more lecherous.

 Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Buddha is Originally the Tao!

    Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Buddha is Originally the Tao!

    Translator: 549690339

    Emergency notice: Everyone, there¡¯s been a technical issue at the backend which really broke my heart.

    I spent all night discussing solutions with my editor. It¡¯s been several hours of back and forth with no new words written, my mind is utterly blank.

    This book is a labor of love.

    The upcoming plot will be even more exciting!

    But when faced with such unavoidable setbacks, it really hurts me, and takes a toll on my spirit!

    I hope that you all can be patient, and not give up on this book!

    Thank you!

    Believe me, I will keep working hard to write better!

    Also, I want to share this, whenever any chapters repeat, miss or any other issues arise, they can be resolved in this way. The same method can be used if you encounter such issues while reading other books. My own phone app had issues, but using this method, it was quickly resolved¡ª

    1, Open the book index, remember, it is the top left corner that displays ¡°Index¡±

    2, Find the repeated chapter

    3, Long press the chapter on your mobile device (don¡¯t let go for a few seconds), a [Re-download] option will pop up

    4, Re-download

    5, The correct chapter will refresh

    6, Generally, the errors are in Chapters 247 253, if you detect any omissions, please re-download these chapters, and all will be OK! Please follow my steps!

    7, I am very sorry for the inconvenience caused to you all. I apologize!

    ¡°Ah!!!! I get it! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s about the making of a paper puppet, and then¡­ and then¡­ doing that kind of thing¡­ I¡¯m fainting! So disgusting, so perverse!¡± Song Yuru frowned, then stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Tell me¡­ Little Long, do you know how to make Paper Figures? And how about female ones at that?¡±

    ¡°I certainly do!¡± Huang Xiaolong thumped his chest. ¡°Wifey, let me tell you, I¡¯m very skilled at making Paper Figures. I can craft a puppet that looks exactly like a real person, complete with body temperature, heartbeat, and thoughts. It¡¯s not afraid of the wind, fire, or sunshine¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuck¡± Song Yuru retched. ¡°Little Long, if I ever find out you¡¯re making female Paper Figures to¡­ do those kinds of things, don¡¯t you dare touch me again! You pervert!¡±

    ¡°Er Wifey, I don¡¯t have such peculiar tastes, okay?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed awkwardly.

    While they chatted, both had already left the palace.

    Outside the palace was another deep passage.

    As soon as the two stepped into the passage, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted. He said softly, ¡°Things are getting interesting¡­ my dear wifey, don¡¯t move around. The yin energy and resentment in this passage is extremely horrific. This yin energy also contains a kind of killing intent. Even for ordinary people, let alone elite soldiers with robust physicalities, even the slightest contact with a bit of the killing intent would shed their skin.¡±

    The temperature in the passage was nearly close to zero degrees, extremely cold. Song Yuru couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, her body trembling slightly, ¡°Little Long, is it really that scary?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong answer seriously. ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s put it this way, a strong man standing here for a minute would fall severely ill the next day and die on the third day.¡±

    ¡°Then what about me¡­me¡­?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s voice trembled, her face full of terror.

    After all, she is a physically weak woman. Her physical strength is obviously not comparable to that of a professional soldier or a healthy adult male.

    ¡°Uh Wifey, I¡¯ve attached a total of 5 protective amulets on you, so don¡¯t be afraid. No matter how heavy the yin energy here, it can¡¯t harm you,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Just then!

    ¡°Those who trespass on forbidden ground shall die!!!!!!¡±

    In an instant!

    Whistle whistle whistle Whistle whistle whistle

    The chilly wind shot like arrows!

    From above the passageway, countless spirits, like locusts, flooded the skies. They poured towards Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru in an overwhelming mass!

    The spirits, each emanated an overwhelming evil aura. Their faces looked blank yet their eyes were filled with an insatiable craving for slaughter; the surrounding pitch-black resentment violently bubbled around them.

    There were red-clothed vengeful spirits, orange-clothed vengeful spirits, few yellow-clothed vengeful spirits, and two to three green-clothed vengeful spirits.

    The number was vast enough to form an army!

    At this moment, even a conventional practitioner, with accomplished Dao techniques, would be powerless to combat such a monstrous ghost army. Within an instant, they would be torn to shreds and have their Yang energy drained.

    However, Huang Xiaolong, unperturbed, even displayed a hint of regret in his eyes.

    ¡°Eh, the spiritual wisdom of these spirits has been wiped clean and they¡¯ve been turned into mere ghost puppets. They only know slaughter. Speaking of intelligence, it is akin to a vegetative state. Ah, such a vast ghost army, if only they could be collected into the Spirit Barrel, they would be of excellent use in the future. But sadly, these ghost puppets are mostly of no use¡­ Moreover, conventional spirits, no matter how sinful when alive, would be able to redeem themselves by undergoing various punishments in the underworld after death, eventually being reborn as human beings. But these ghost puppets can¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then a ruthless killing intent flashed across his eyes. ¡°If they are useless, then let them all turn into ash!¡±

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong formed a hand seal, his entire body¡¯s mana wildly surged, as he chanted an incantation!

    First, he recited the Nine-character True Words from the Dao!

    Array before the warriors! March!

    He echoed the nine grand characters, each carrying immense mana, exuding a dazzling light! It was like having nine suns radiating an intense and blinding golden light!

    The immortal golden light swirled around Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru, instantly making them immune to all evil, invulnerable to all techniques, unbroken through myriad tribulations!

    It didn¡¯t end there!

    After reciting the Nine-character True Words from the Dao, Huang Xiaolong followed up with the Six-character Great Bright Mantra from Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva-

    Om mani padme hum!!!

    This was the Six-character Great Bright Mantra from the Buddha, which carried the power of all Buddhas to counteract and extinguish all the evil in the world!

    As the Six-character Great Bright Mantra was uttered, a faint aura of treasure light began to twinkle around Huang Xiaolong, a powerful majestic pressure rolled out, like a mountain!

    Originally, the Nine-character True Words could expel all evil, and when coupled with the Six-character Great Bright Mantra from Buddha, the golden holy light immediately overwhelmed the spirits in the entire tunnel, instantly reducing them into nothingness, their soul scattered and utterly disintegrated, not leaving a trace behind!

    All annihilated!

    The near-zero temperature inside the tunnel rapidly ramped up and all the negative energy was immediately wiped out.

    When Song Yuru turned her head, she saw Huang Xiaolong, his body glowing faintly with golden light, majestic and sublime, seeming as if he was a deity himself!

    Her admiration and love for Huang Xiaolong at this moment, were as profound as the five lakes and three rivers, impossible to be washed away.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡­you¡­you were amazing just now¡­ What incredible technique did you use? It seems like all the spirits have been wiped out by you¡­,¡± mumbled Song Yuru, her words slurring.

    ¡°Oh, my dear wife, it was the Nine-character True Words from the Dao and the Six-character Great Bright Mantra from Buddha. When mixed together, their power is multiplied manifold. Many people believe that the techniques of Dao and Buddha don¡¯t mix, but what I did was integrate the essence of Buddha into the Dao techniques. This is not an ordinary technique, but a powerful one that can exterminate all spirits. Ha ha, as they say, Buddha originates from Dao, with both being one entity. Many people insist on categorizing them separately, and this leaves them on a lower plane, striving their whole lives with no achievements,¡± Huang Xiaolong jovially explained to Song Yuru.

    Although Song Yuru didn¡¯t quite understand, she was still taken aback by the awe-inspiring explanation. However, if a follower of Buddha or Dao were to hear Huang Xiaolong¡¯s enlightening declaration, they would surely be astonished and bow down before him in profound respect.

    Buddha originates from Dao! Buddha and Dao are one!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Only a true master could express such a life-altering, valuable epiphany!

    ¡°Dear wife, let¡¯s continue¡­ hehe, I wonder what methods the Hu Family has left¡­¡± While Huang Xiaolong held Song Yuru¡¯s hand, they continued towards the end of this passageway. ¡°Today, regardless of their ploys, I am determined to dig up the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral tomb!¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡­ I love you!¡± Song Yuru suddenly blurted out these words, a hint of enchantment, along with a determination to love, flashed across her refined and beautiful face.

    ¡°Eh¡­ my dear wife, are¡­ are you ill? We¡¯re on our way to dig up someone¡¯s ancestral tomb, your abrupt love confession¡­ I¡¯m a little bewildered¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Huh, this is the first time I felt compelled to confess my feelings to a man, and you don¡¯t even appreciate it¡­ Then I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face flushed.

 Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Place for Raising Corpses!

    Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Place for Raising Corpses!

    Translator: 549690339

    [Writing now, pulling an all-nighter, a big explosion tomorrow!]

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ my dear wife, in the future, you should tell me this more often.¡± Huang Xiaolong revealed a bright smile.

    At this point, the two were about to walk out of the tunnel. Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong pricked up his ears and heard faint sounds of running water outside the tunnel, and moonlight was seeping inside.

    ¡°Little Long¡­there is light ahead.¡± Song Yuru quickly suppressed her overflowing affection and pointed towards the outside of the tunnel.

    This tunnel was like a cave leading to an open field.

    ¡°My dear, tombs are rarely, if ever, buried in caves. From a fengshui perspective, burying ancestral graves in caves can be unfavorable. Graves are Yin residences, and being inside a cave does not allow it to gather Yin energy.¡± Huang Xiaolong had anticipated that the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave would definitely be outdoor.

    The two left the cave.

    The cold moon was casting a mysterious glow.

    Outside the cave was a vast mountain range and the area where Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru were appeared to be a sunken valley.

    Not far away, a creek flowed with twists and turns.

    Trees with variegated flowers grew by the creek.

    And there were quite a few coffins!

    ¡°Huh Little Long! There are so many coffins over there! It must be the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral graveyard! We finally found it! Ah The harder you work, the luckier you get!¡± Song Yuru shouted for joy.

    ¡°Wait dear, don¡¯t be happy too soon, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± There was a flash of different color in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he took Song Yuru¡¯s hand, and they quietly walked towards the coffins.

    Arriving in front of the rows of coffins, they saw all coffins were made of golden nanmu wood. What was strange was that every coffin had a yellow talisman on its lid.

    It looked less like a graveyard but more like the cemeteries in the Hong Kong horror films of the eighties and nineties.

    The air was permeated with a stench that was akin to that of a decaying corpse, causing nausea upon smell.

    ¡°Come dear, let me explain¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled Song Yuru aside and started to explain. ¡°See, these trees near the coffins are locust trees, the ghosts of trees, which are considered unlucky because they attract spirits due to their yin energy. Here¡¯s a creek, water is known for its yin property, and the locust trees stopped the yin energy from dispersing, thus retaining a heavy yin vibe.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, these locust trees form an arc. Together with this creek, they form a peculiar shape. Dear, can you guess what this shape is?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Song Yuru.

    After examining for a few minutes, Song Yuru blurted out. ¡°Little Long, it feels like a bow and arrow¡­these locust trees in an arc are like the bow, and this creek is like the string. Little Long, am I right?¡±

    ¡°My dear, you¡¯re very clever. Yes, it¡¯s shaped like a bow and arrow. Since ancient times, the shape of a bow and arrow has been seen as a huge omen of bad luck. The resentful energy of the dead, if not dissipated, can be stirred up by this image, even more potent than when they just died. Each of these coffins here is immersed in undissipated yin energy, with no vegetation growing around¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong continued explaining.

    Upon closer inspection, Song Yuru could see that this was true. The plants in this area were originally flourishing, but were completely withered near these coffins.

    ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­what are you trying to say after all this.¡± Song Yuru was getting a bit nervous.

    ¡°Quite simply, dear, this place is actually a corpse nurturing ground.¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a smile. ¡°This piece of low-lying land gathers yin energy and hardens the evil spirit, obstructs wind and water, and gives rise to resentment, then people will say it¡¯s a haunted area. Jokingly speaking, if a person is buried here, the chances of them turning into a zombie are much greater than being buried elsewhere!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, a corpse nurturing ground¡­ what sort of bodies does it nurture?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face turned a little pale.

    ¡°Haha~~ Dear, obviously, a corpse nurturing ground nurtures zombies. As the name suggests, keeping bodies here means they don¡¯t decay but rather, with long-term ¡®nurturing,¡¯ turn into zombies. Many ancient books unanimously believe that corpse nurturing grounds are the most terrifying and taboo places in fengshui. Here, a corpse¡¯s internal organs and bodily muscles don¡¯t decay as they normally would, but hair, fingernails, etc., continue to grow, and the body may even regain mobility and cause harm to people.¡±

    ¡°Let me put it in simpler terms, dear. A person, in their dying breath, keeps their resentment, and after death, one gasp of breath is left in their throat. If the burial place is a corpse nurturing ground, the corpse won¡¯t decay, once it absorbs enough yin energy, then¡­ it will become a zombie! So, a person in death should take their last breath, while a person in life should fight for every breath!¡±

    ¡°No way? Little Long, these¡­ these coffins, could they really contain¡­ those¡­ those zombies?¡± As soon as zombies were mentioned, Song Yuru started to shiver.

    In her opinion, zombies were even more terrifying and scarier than ghosts.

    ¡°Haha, my dear, to test whether a corpse inside a coffin has turned into a zombie is actually very simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled with not a hint of nervousness. Instead, he walked over to a coffin, ¡°Dear, watch carefully. Now, I¡¯m standing seven feet away from this coffin, then I will walk around the coffin in a circle. If I finish in fourteen steps, it indicates that the person inside the coffin has decomposed normally at most, their ghost might be lingering nearby. But if I finish in fifteen steps, it would mean that there¡¯s a zombie inside the coffin.¡±

    Indeed, as he spoke, Huang Xiaolong started to circle around the coffin, step-by-step, counting each one.

    ¡°One step, two steps, three steps¡­¡±

    Song Yuru started counting along with him.

    Sure enough, Huang Xiaolong completed a full circle around the coffin and returned to his original position.

    ¡°Little Long¡­this is so strange, the exact count is fifteen steps¡­¡± Song Yuru said, her eyes wide in astonishment.

    ¡°There¡¯s a zombie inside the coffin!¡± Huang Xiaolong confidently asserted.

    ¡°But¡­wait~~Little Long, everyone¡¯s stride length is different. For example, you circled around the coffin in fifteen steps. But I¡¯m a girl, my strides are smaller than yours. Maybe, it might take me twenty steps to circle around it.¡± Song Yuru expressed her doubt.

    ¡°Darling, this has nothing to do with stride length. Why don¡¯t you give it a try yourself?¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested with a smile.

    In disbelief, Song Yuru ran over to the coffin and mimicked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions, walking a full circle around it.

    Creepily enough, once Song Yuru completed a circle, the count was, indeed, exactly fifteen steps!

    She deliberately took bigger steps, yet it still remained fifteen steps!

    Strange! This is just too strange!

    This situation can¡¯t be explained by science at all!

    This time, Song Yuru was totally convinced by Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long¡­it seems¡­there really are zombies inside these coffins¡­ Which do you think is scarier, zombies or ghosts?¡±

    Emergency notice: Guys, this issue with the backstage has truly troubled me.

    I¡¯ve been in communication with the editor all night trying to fix this, after spending several hours, I haven¡¯t written a word, and my mind is totally blank.

    This book is really special to me, it¡¯s a labor of love.

    The stories to come will be even more exciting!

    But this disaster has really hurt me, it¡¯s taken a heavy toll on me!

    I hope that everyone can have patience and not abandon this book!

    Thank you!

    Believe in me, I will continue to strive to write it well!

    Here, let me remind everyone again, if you encounter any issues like repeated chapters, skipped chapters, or any kind of problem, you can use the method below to fix it. This method can also apply if you encounter these problems when reading other books. My own phone app had problems, but this method solved it quickly ¨C

    1, Open the table of contents of this book, remember, it¡¯s the table of contents, it will say ¡°Table of Contents¡± in the upper left corner

    2, Find the repeated chapter

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    3, Long press the problematic chapter on your phone (press and do not release for a few seconds), an option of [re-download] will pop up

    4, Re-download

    5, The correct chapter will then refresh

    6, The most likely problem chapters are 247~253, if you missed any, please re-download all of these chapters, then everything should be completely OK! Everyone, please, please do as I say!

    7, I deeply apologize for the inconvenience that this has caused you, I¡¯m so sorry everyone!

 Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Fighting Zombies!!!!

    Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Fighting Zombies!!!!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Huh? This?¡± Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t expected Song Yuru to ask such a technical question. After some thought, he answered, ¡°Traditionally, zombies and ghosts have been mortal enemies. Zombies are peculiar, existing beyond the three realms and not within the Five Elements. All zombies, with the exception of dried corpses and demon hounds, the ultimate zombies, are immortal but can be destroyed. Comparing the formidable strength of zombies and ghosts is hard to define. Because ghosts have levels, and so do zombies. From purple zombies, white zombies, green zombies, hairy zombies, flying zombies, wandering corpses, dormant corpses, to indestructible bones. As for ghosts, apart from fierce ghosts, there are also very powerful ghost kings, ghost immortals and so on¡­¡±

    Listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dazzling explanations, Song Yuru nodded repeatedly, then said, ¡°Little Long, there are so many coffins here. If each one contains a zombie, that¡­ that¡¯s terrifying¡­ I never imagined the Hu Family would be so formidable, with so many zombie minions.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe my dear wife, you¡¯re overrating the Hu Family. All the zombies here were collected by the Hu Family from other places and brought here for shelter. But they can¡¯t control these zombies. At most, they set up a defensive line. Once this line is crossed, these zombies will burst out of their coffins and attack fiercely. It¡¯s like they¡¯re guarding the graves of the Hu Family¡¯s ancestors.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually explained.

    ¡°Little Long, I think we should avoid these coffins¡­¡± Song Yuru suggested timidly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t avoid them,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°My dear wife, as soon as we cross that brook, the zombies in the coffins will revolt.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The lids of each coffin began to throb continuously, as if some terrible creatures were about to burst out!

    An overwhelming surge of ferociousness seeped out!

    ¡°Oh my dear wife, we¡¯ve lingered here too long. The zombies in the coffins have smelled the scent of the living and they can¡¯t hold back any longer ¨C they¡¯re about to leap out!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Damn, all this time I¡¯ve been catching ghosts and banishing demons, or slaying and collecting ghosts, but I¡¯ve never killed a zombie¡­ this is fun! My dear wife, step back!¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong took out a big packet of amulets from his canvas bag and threw them. The multitude of amulets stuck to Song Yuru¡¯s body, as if she was wearing a coat made of amulets!

    Golden symbols circulated non-stop around Song Yuru.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ are the zombies¡­ about to come out?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s teeth chattered.

    Huang Xiaolong remained silent, waved his right hand and a gust of wind blew, sweeping Song Yuru back by more than ten meters.

    The next second!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    All the yellow paper charms suppressing the coffin lids ignited spontaneously, and at the same time, the coffin lids erupted!

    Boom!

    From each coffin, a surge of inky blackness, like ink, spewed out. Without any wind, it covered the sky and earth, rolling towards Huang Xiaolong!

    This black substance carried a putrid smell of rot!

    Corpse poison!

    This is the corpse poison that zombies breathe out!

    Zombies are strange beings that exist outside the six paths, immortal and undead. The corpse poison they carry is extremely deadly. People fear it, and so do even gods and demons. It¡¯s like how people are afraid of chemical poison gas.

    Huang Xiaolong clasped his hands into a seal, a golden light burst forth, purifying and dispersing the incoming corpse poison.

    When the corpse poison was cleared, Huang Xiaolong could clearly see under the moonlight, at least twenty or thirty zombies standing in front of him!

    These zombies had shriveled, horrific faces, and were dressed in the style of the 1950s and 1960s. Each of them was shrouded in a thick layer of black zombie aura, hands stretching straight forward. Their nails were long and sharp, like razor-sharp scythes!

    Moreover, their nails were emitting a blue glow. You could tell at a glance that they were extremely poisonous, and if an ordinary person was lightly scratched, they would undoubtedly die! Even a Daluo Golden Immortal would have trouble saving them!

    Red fur grew on their bodies. According to the classification of zombies, they would be ¡°hairy zombies¡±.

    The black aura surrounding their bodies was the Evil Qi, also poisonous, acting like a protective layer for the zombies.

    A hairy zombie is as strong as copper and iron, nearly invincible. Even if they were hit with a talisman, it would be difficult to harm them.

    ¡°Oh, so these are zombies¡­ I¡¯ve never seen zombies before¡­ Interesting¡­¡± But Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were blazing with the desire to fight!

    The zombies roared, continuously spewing out black aura from their mouths.

    The weapons that could be used against ordinary zombies were rooster blood, glutinous rice, ink compasses, ink lines, black ink, and black dog blood.

    Zombies embody all the Yin and Evil Qi in the world, making them the ultimate Yin and Evil beings. However, rooster blood, black dog blood, glutinous rice, and so on, are the ultimate Yang and Strong beings.

    The ink compass measures the righteous Qi of heaven and earth, and is a powerful tool for exorcising evil spirits. These items complement each other and can effectively restrain zombies. Using these items in combination against zombies doubles the efficiency.

    However, the zombies that Huang Xiaolong was currently facing were not ordinary zombies, but hairy zombies, and there were quite a few of them too. Therefore, he would have to use more domineering and fierce methods!

    Then!

    Shriek

    A sharp cry echoed, followed by a chilling wind and oppressive Evil Qi!

    In the zombie group, a tall zombie actually levitated in mid-air!

    This zombie was different from the other hairy zombies; it had no fur. Moreover, it was dressed in the official robes of the Qing Dynasty, wore a hat, and there was a braid behind its head. Its fangs were wolf-like, and its green, dried-up eyes emitted a strange, vicious and fierce light!

    Well! This zombie was really freaking old- it was a corpse from the Qing Dynasty that had turned into a zombie. Moreover, it was an even tougher zombie than a hairy zombie- a flying zombie!

    Thankfully, this flying zombie only had one head.

    According to legend, the most powerful flying zombie is the nine-headed flying zombie!

    A nine-headed flying zombie is incredibly powerful, undefeated in the world, and finally tamed by Buddha as his mount.

    Huang Xiaolong could be certain that even the people of the Hu Family would not dare to rashly intrude here. If they encountered this group of zombies, they would be torn to pieces in minutes!

    Of course, other people wouldn¡¯t dare to intrude either.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But, was Huang Xiaolong just anyone?

    He was the only netherworld emissary in the world, an existence like King Yan!

    ¡°A bunch of disgusting zombies dare to block my path? All of you, vanish!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took the initiative to attack the group of zombies. With a casual grab, all the Yin Qi in this area was absorbed by him. Then he instantly transformed it into arrows, and with the force of a rain of arrows, he shot towards the group of zombies!

    The arrows of Yin Qi tore through the air, making a chilling ripping sound.

 Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Show of Divine Power (First Update)

    Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Show of Divine Power (First Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Arrows pierced through the air!

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    However, the zombies were as solid as bronze and iron, it was no joke. Yinaqi (dark energy) arrows hit them, resonating with a clang of metal on metal, but they remained unscathed!

    Leading the swarm, the flying zombies burst into a horrifying string of sounds from their throats, like a roar or furious howl. Although Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t understand their language, one thing was clear ¨C the wave of Yinaqi arrows had enraged them!

    The next moment, the swarm retaliated!

    A horde of zombies lunged straight towards Huang Xiaolong!

    They flashed for an instant then darted towards him with a speed akin to phantoms. The whole thing looked like teleportation. Their speed was simply too high. The zombies from movies, hopping about, were no match to these zombies; they were pitifully weak in comparison.

    Then, the zombies spat poison from their mouths and extended their long, sword-like claws towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Needless to say, should anyone get stabbed by their claws, their body would tear apart as easily as paper.

    Despite the supposed masters from the Eagle Claw Gate and world-ranked robbers that Huang Xiaolong had previously encountered, they would instantly meet a grisly end if faced with these zombies.

    Huang Xiaolong moved swiftly, leaving only a shadow behind, narrowly escaping the attack of the zombie horde.

    The lead flying zombie was even more ferocious. It attacked with remarkable speed, diving down onto Huang Xiaolong, its ten nails, poisonous and elongated. It was as if it was trying to crack open Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skull and scoop out his brains.

    Huang Xiaolong lifted his right palm, summoning a Qi-turned knife light that burst from his body, slice through the air!

    Clang

    The knife light clashed with the flying zombie¡¯s claws, sparking a terrifying sound of metal collision, with sparks flying everywhere!

    Thud thud thud

    A small part of the flying zombie¡¯s half a meter-long claws were chopped off, it howled in fury, seeming both enraged and cautious of Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong retreated a few steps, reaching into his canvas bag and pulled out a large number of amulets, scattering them like a casting net!

    Evil Suppressing Talismans!

    As the saying goes, evil repelling talisman repel ghosts, evil suppressing talisman restrains zombies!

    Talismans were glowing brightly as they stuck onto the flying zombie and the horde!

    However¡­

    Bang

    The talismans exploded!

    They couldn¡¯t restrain the zombies!

    Immediately after, under the command of the flying zombie, the horde surrounded Huang Xiaolong.

    The flying zombie hovered in midair, preparing to launch an attack!

    Song Yuru in the distance watched nervously, her heart leaping into her throat for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong turned to look at Song Yuru, even managing to make an ¡°OK¡± gesture to her, which left her in bewildered tears and almost fainting.

    ¡°Damn it, when the tiger doesn¡¯t show strength, you think I¡¯m a sick cat! My woman is watching the match! Alright, time for serious business! No more playing!¡± Huang Xiaolong put on a wicked smile.

    Next moment!

    Huang Xiaolong bit his right index finger, splashing a drop of blood!

    This drop of blood was incredibly extraordinary, it was actually golden!

    In legends, the blood of ghosts and gods is golden. This is the so-called ¡°Divine Blood¡±!

    The Divine Blood hovered in the air, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right index finger moved in the air, drawing symbols in the void!

    The drop of blood seemed to defy gravity, suspended in the air. Huang Xiaolong used the blood to draw symbols, each stroke radiating blinding light like the sun.

    As he drew the symbols, Huang Xiaolong rapidly chanted a spell ¡ª¡ª ¡°Heaven and Earth are mysterious and yellow, the light of the Sun and Moon. Five Elements in motion, fierce fires all around. Fire reddens heaven and earth, flash fire divine public. The true fire of heaven soars in flames. Five thunder fires, fierce flames¡­.¡±

    In an instant, a symbol was written in the air!

    This symbol, drawn with Divine Blood, triggered a series of thunderous roars above, as if the entire heaven and earth began to vibrate!

    Thus, an inexplicable deterrent force scared the flying undead and other undead into inaction!

    They had a feeling, at this moment, as if they were grappling with the judgment of the heavens!

    The next second!

    ¡°Fire Dragon Spell! Burn through the wilderness!!!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong slapped the symbol, and instantly, a huge fire scorched the sky!

    The symbol transformed into a three-meter-long fire dragon, its roar soaring into the sky, dominating the wild!

    This fire dragon was vividly alive with a camel-like head, deer-like horns, rabbit-like eyes, cow-like ears, snake-like neck, clam-like belly, carp-like scales, eagle-like claws, and tiger-like paws. Its back had eighty-one scales, holding the number of nine nines which represents the sun. Its voice resembled the striking of a bronze dish. Bright pearls adorned its chin, and inverted scales lined it¡¯s throat!

    Boom

    The fire dragon dove at the horde of zombies!

    In an instant, all zombies, led by the flying undead, were burned to nothing, completely reduced to ashes, and ceased to exist!

    Huang Xiaolong demonstrated his divine power, using a drop of Divine Blood to incinerate a group of zombies!

    The dense Yin Qi, corpse Qi, resentment Qi, and Evil Qi in this area gradually evaporated.

    The bright moonlight finally penetrated the dark clouds, shining down and casting a peaceful and serene glow over the night. The moonlight fell on tree branches, creating mottled shadows¡­

    It was beautiful.

    ¡°Phew Done.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°It seems, zombies are hard to kill, but they¡¯re not my match¡­ It¡¯s actually quite satisfying to kill them.¡±

    At this point, Song Yuru had already run over from afar. ¡°Little Long¡­ are you okay?¡±

    Just now, Song Yuru had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s battle with the zombies. The variety of dazzling techniques had left her awestruck. It was as if she had just watched an elaborate Hollywood blockbuster, which made her completely admire Huang Xiaolong and have a deeper understanding of him. ¡°Little Long¡­ I feel like you¡¯re invincible now.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha Big wife, just now you got it? I¡¯m invincible from the start.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Then he waved his hand, removed the amulets adhering to Song Yuru¡¯s body, and put them back into his personal canvas bag.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Big wife, there shouldn¡¯t be any obstacles ahead, and the road is clear. Let¡¯s move on to today¡¯s main event ¡ª¡ª raiding the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral tomb!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, grabbed Song Yuru¡¯s hand, crossed the creek, and walked forward.

    ¡°On the other hand, if it weren¡¯t for me, the Hu Family ancestral tomb would be safe and sound, no one could disturb it.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°After all, the flying undead and other undead are guarding the Hu Family¡¯s tomb.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I feel like the people of the Hu Family are really powerful.¡± Song Yuru commented. ¡°Those zombies are many times more powerful than those in movies, but they¡¯re used by the Hu Family¡­ Little Long, Hu Family must really have a master.¡±

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered a bit. ¡°The Hu Family doesn¡¯t have any masters, there¡¯s a master behind them. This undead feeding ground formed naturally, it¡¯s unrelated to the Hu Family, however, these zombies were likely transported here by someone powerful to guard the Hu Family¡¯s tomb¡­¡±

    While they were talking, they walked past a hill, and sure enough, they saw a large cemetery ahead!

 Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Hu Yiquan

    Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Hu Yiquan

    Translator: 549690339

    The size and layout of this graveyard were almost identical to that of the Hu Family¡¯s graveyard set up in the back mountain.

    On the walls, in addition to a tremendous amount of inscriptions, there were also murals.

    The content of the murals depicted various visions of ascending to immortality.

    There were numerous everlasting lights lit in the graveyard.

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru entered the graveyard.

    Song Yuru frowned. ¡°Little Long, these murals are strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing strange about them. They depict ascension, the descendants of the Hu Family hope their ancestors can ascend and become immortals, but it¡¯s all nonsense.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed disdainfully. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m convinced this place is the real ancestral tomb of the Hu Family and the core formation of the ¡®Gathering of Nine Yin Wealth¡¯. If this place is destroyed, the Hu Family will be finished. They will pay for their plundering of thousands of families in the village and suffer a backlash, resulting in their total annihilation.¡±

    ¡°The Hu Family deserves to be punished! Little Long, let¡¯s start digging! But we don¡¯t have any tools¡­¡± Song Yuru rolled up her sleeves, looking like a tomboy.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­Wife, you¡¯re so cute. Alright, watch this.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then led Song Yuru out of the graveyard.

    Song Yuru was perplexed, seeing Huang Xiaolong standing in front of the graveyard, his face serious, as he recited a chant.

    The next moment!

    Boom

    Huang Xiaolong spat out a blast of fire, his eyes ablaze with flames darting forth.

    The flames were crystalline, unblemished, swirling into the Hu Family graveyard and instantly setting it ablaze!

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Song Yuru was speechless, standing at the side.

    The fire that Huang Xiaolong spat from his nose, mouth, and eyes was the Taoist¡¯s Samadhi True Fire.

    This fire wasn¡¯t ordinary, it was the essence, energy, and spirit refined into Samadhi. Even in rain, its burning wouldn¡¯t cease and it could even turn a river into a wasteland.

    In a short while, Huang Xiaolong retracted the Samadhi True Fire. The Hu Family¡¯s ancestral tomb had been burnt to cinders, no longer existing.

    After today¡¯s venting of Divine Blood and releasing of the Samadhi True Fire, Huang Xiaolong was exhausted, his face layered with fatigue.

    ¡°Hey, wife, our grand task is complete, why don¡¯t you kiss me?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned and smiled at Song Yuru.

    ¡°Um, Little Long, that fire just now was?¡± Song Yuru was still confused.

    ¡°Samadhi True Fire.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually replied.

    ¡°The same Samadhi True Fire that the Red Boy used to burn the Sun Monkey?¡± Song Yuru¡¯s mouth opened wide, enough to fit a cucumber.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Little Long¡­are you¡­are you a human or an immortal?¡± Song Yuru had a stunned look on her face.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes glinted with mischief. The next moment, he suddenly stepped forward, wrapped his arms around Song Yuru, and his mouth covered her cherry lips¡­

    After ten long minutes¡­

    ¡°Little Long¡­my tongue is numb¡­you¡­next time don¡¯t be so rough, okay? So annoying!¡± Song Yuru said shyly.

    In that moment, she no longer cared about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s background. All she knew was that this man was destined to be with her, to love her, and that was enough!

    Hand in hand, they walked back the way they came.

    Upon reaching the subway station, Huang Xiaolong guided Song Yuru into the tunnel and along the tracks.

    One station back was the village station. Therefore, after about a 20-minute walk, they emerged from the exit at the village station.

    Song Yuru¡¯s home was only about a ten-minute walk from the subway station.

    ¡°Ah, wife, I¡¯m so tired and sleepy. I really want to sleep.¡± Huang Xiaolong grumbled as they walked.

    ¡°Pu Little Long, stop yelling, okay? We¡¯ll be home soon and then you can sleep. I¡¯m also very sleepy.¡± Song Yuru laughed sweetly.

    ¡°Wife, tonight, can I finally hold you while sleeping?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a flirtatious smile.

    With a blush creeping onto her face, Song Yuru gently bit her lower lip, then nodded lightly, whispering, ¡°Yes.¡±

    As they returned to their doorstep, Huang Xiaolong noticed that Hu Yang and the others who had been immobilized by his daytime curse had already vanished.

    They had probably been carried away by someone.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother much about it and simply headed home with Song Yuru to sleep.

    The city village.

    A villa, constructed like a royal palace.

    This villa, the prime property in the center of the city village, located halfway up a hill, was truly a luxurious hillside mansion¡ªan auspicious geographical location.

    The master of this villa was the richest man in the city village¡ªthe Hu Family!

    At this moment, several rooms in the villa were still lit and the surrounding area patrolled by a number of armed bodyguards.

    The study room.

    A short middle-aged man sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion, a censer sat on the table in front of him. The subtle scent of sandalwood infused the room with a serene aura.

    However, the canvases hung on the walls of the study instead depicted menacing figures with blue faces and sharp teeth, looking like ghosts and demons, rather than buddhas or Taoist sages!

    These horrifying images rendered the room eerily similar to a set from a horror movie.

    ¡°Boss¡­ Young Master¡­¡± said a middle-aged man in a black shirt, also standing in the study.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man gave a cold harumph, and the temperature in the room dramatically dropped several degrees. His forehead veins bulged, and his face turned menacingly terrifying. ¡°My legacy, three generations of the Hu family! They dared to lay a hand on my beloved son! OK! Very good! Let me guess, this must have been done by an outsider? I swear! I will crush him until his spirit dissipates! His entire family, they shall all accompany him in death! I will toy with all the female members of his family! Torment their souls! Transform all of his family¡¯s souls into puppet ghosts! Denying any chance of reincarnation for his entire family! Forever and always, their souls are my playthings!¡±

    This middle-aged man was none other than Hu Yiquan, the true richest man in the city village and a figure as significant as the Emperor, father of Hu Yang.

    This afternoon he received the news that his son and minions had been immobilized and his son¡¯s fingers had all been brutally shattered. This made Hu Yiquan absolutely livid!

    He swore to claim justice for his son, even if his assailant was a Taoist spell caster!

    In Hu Yiquan¡¯s eyes, no matter who they were or what means they used, if they angered him, they were as good as dead!

    ¡°Yes¡­ boss, please calm down. The Young Master has only suffered minor injuries¡­ He¡¯s now fast asleep.¡± The bodyguard spoke respectfully. However, a trace of wicked malice flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯ll do, you can go now.¡± Hu Yiquan gestured the bodyguard to leave.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take leave.¡± The bodyguard respectfully left the study; his ferocious gaze became even more intense and his whole body started trembling with excitement!

    The bodyguard walked straight to Hu Yang¡¯s room!

    Back inside the study.

    Hu Yiquan was struggling to regain his composure when right at that moment!

    All of a sudden!

    One of the talismans on the desk inexplicably caught fire and disintegrated into ashes in the blink of an eye!

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Hu Yiquan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, even wider than a bullock¡¯s eyes!

    The next second, his body started to shake uncontrollably.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then, the next second

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!!!¡±

    Hu Yiquan¡¯s eyes bulged as he let out a bloodcurdling scream!

    This outcry was mournful, as if he were weeping blood!

    ¡°Who?! Who?! Who¡¯s responsible? Who disturbed my Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave?!¡±

 Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Hu Familyâ€™s Misfortune (Third Update)

    Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Hu Family¡¯s Misfortune (Third Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Roar!!! I will kill him! I want him dead! He dug up my ancestors¡¯ graves! Destroyed my Nine Yin Wealth Gathers! Attacked the eternal foundation of my Hu Family! I want to tear His tendons! Skin him alive! Eat his flesh! Drink his blood! Gnaw on his bones! Torture his soul!¡±

    Hu Yiquan has completely lost his sanity! Gone mad!

    No one understood better than him what it meant to have an ancestral grave dug up!

    Simultaneously, his radiant face suddenly turned incredibly haggard, especially the area between his eyebrows. Incredibly, it turned pitch black, like ink!

    Fortune!

    From the moment his ancestral grave was dug up, the fortune of the Hu family has vanished like smoke in thin air!

    ¡°Die!!!¡±, Hu Yiquan roared in resentment, striking down with his palm, shattering a jar placed next to him.

    This jar had some talismans attached to it. It was indeed the same vase that the freak from Zhou¡¯s, Master Zhou, had used to rear a ghost from the Qing Dynasty.

    The jar exploded and a red-dressed evil ghost floated out!

    This red-dressed evil ghost was a child, about 11 or 12 years old. His face was deathly pale, blood flowed from his orifices, and around his body were traces of strangulation marks, with a strong resentment emanating from him.

    Hu Yiquan grabbed hold of the red-dressed evil ghost firmly!

    The red dress evil ghost struggled ceaselessly, screaming and roaring, but Hu Yiquan, with a demonic grin, chewed and swallowed it down!

    After eating the red-dressed evil ghost, Hu Yiquan belched, his face covered with a chilling ghostly aura!

    Meanwhile.

    The bodyguard who¡¯d stepped out of the study had quietly arrived in a room.

    This was Hu Yang¡¯s bedroom.

    Normally Hu Yang and Hu Yiquan would not stay together, but today, due to his injuries, Hu Yiquan moved him in directly.

    Upon entering the room, the bodyguard, looking at Hu Yang sunk in deep sleep sprawled on the bed, his eyes filled with boundless hatred and killer intent. ¡°Hu Yang! You slept with my wife! You think I didn¡¯t know? Damn it! I served your Hu family with absolute loyalty! You dared to sleep with my wife! My wife is pregnant! You want me to be overjoyed becoming a father! You think I don¡¯t know that she is carrying your bastard child? Today, I want you dead! I¡¯ll take you down with me!¡±

    The bodyguard drew his handgun!

    Strangely, upon learning that his wife was messed up by Hu Yang, and even got pregnant, this bodyguard had been swallowing his rage, but dared not voice it, not even harboring thoughts of revenge in his heart.

    But tonight, he acquired the courage and resolution to eliminate Hu Yang!

    He himself did not understand why he didn¡¯t back down, would rather die together, than let Hu Yang live!

    The situation happened in the blink of an eye!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The bodyguard emptied several rounds into Hu Yang who was asleep on the bed!

    Each bullet impacted Hu Yang¡¯s body with precision.

    Hu Yang¡¯s head was blasted apart, his heart was pierced¡­

    He couldn¡¯t be deader!

    ¡°My son!!!!!!¡± In an instant, Hu Yiquan rushed in from the study, screaming with tears of blood. ¡°Backlash¡­ this¡­ the ancestral grave was dug up, the Nine Yin Wealth Gathers were broken, the backlash happened so fast¡­ my son¡­ my son is dead! haha~~~~~~ Damn it! Beast!¡±

    Before the bodyguard even had time to take another shot, Hu Yiquan had already closed in like a shadow, sticking a talisman on the bodyguard while retreating and chanting incantations.

    The next second!

    Bang

    The bodyguard¡¯s body exploding there and then, his body parts and blood sprayed across the room!

    Song Yuru¡¯s house.

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru returned home and took a bath together.

    Huang Xiaolong was so excited that he almost fainted!

    This was his first time¡­ taking a bath with a girl!

    After the bath, in Song Yuru¡¯s room, they both fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    It¡¯s not that Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to do anything else, like breaking her maidenhead, they were just exhausted tonight.

    Not only was he tired, Song Yuru was even more so, she fell asleep only seconds after laying down, nuzzling her head against his chest like a good little kitten.

    Huang Xiaolong kissed her pretty peaceful cheek and promptly fell asleep.

    He woke up the next day at nine in the morning. Spotting sunlight filtering in through the window, he opened his eyes drowsily, only to find the Song Yuru in his arms nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Wifey¡± Huang Xiaolong called out.

    A giggle came from downstairs. ¡°Lazy pig, get up, I¡¯m making breakfast for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah Okay, getting up now.¡± Huang Xiaolong somersaulted off the bed, hastily adjusting his clothes but did not rush downstairs. Instead, he wandered up to the second-floor balcony.

    The balcony faced the back hill.

    Looking in the distance, at the tomb area of the back hill, the lingering grievance and resentment had completely dissipated. Moreover, the airspace above the entire hill was collecting a massive force of luck, like the great raging river, surging incessantly!

    Among these forces, there was wealth luck, official luck, love luck, long life luck¡­

    This was undoubtedly the sign of a geomantic treasure!

    ¡°Hahaha The luck of the city village has returned to normal. Hehehe, in the future, some villagers will become officials, some will get rich, some will find their loved ones, some will live to a ripe old age¡­ This is right! The Hu family? Should be done for, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face burst into a relieved smile.

    Headed downstairs.

    Downstairs in the living room, Song Yuru was wearing homewear, looking as innocent as a flower. Seeing Huang Xiaolong coming downstairs, she greeted him with a radiant smile. ¡°Xiaolong, I made you noodles and some chicken soup.¡±

    ¡°Wifey, why did you get up so early? I had planned to wake up this morning, energetic and¡­ you know, do it a few times.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Pfft Jumping the gun!¡± Song Yuru spat out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯m all yours¡­ Oh right, Xiaolong, there¡¯s a bombshell news this morning!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Huang Xiaolong perked up. ¡°About the Hu family?¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, you¡¯re really smart!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Last night, a shooting happened in the Hu family¡¯s villa! Hu Yang was shot to death! There¡¯s a rumor that he took someone else¡¯s wife, seems to be a bodyguard or something, and then the guy killed him while he was sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha Good actions get good returns, bad actions get bad ones. It¡¯s not that retribution does not come, but it¡¯s not time yet! There are gods three feet above one¡¯s head!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong sat on the sofa, picked up the bowl of noodles Song Yuru had cooked for him, and began eating heartily, ¡°The Hu family is now unlucky everywhere they turn, every road leads to death. This is all retribution for the thousands of city village households.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, this time, you truly saved everyone in the City Village.¡± Song Yuru propped her chin in her hands, watching Huang Xiaolong with lovestruck eyes. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t appeared¡­ I can¡¯t imagine the consequences¡­¡±

    At this point, Song Yuru shuddered.

    Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t finished his noodles when a commotion rose outside.

    Song Yuru quickly went out to see what was happening. Turned out, the village head had brought quite a few people along.

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Possessed Paper Doll (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Possessed Paper Doll (Fourth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, you promised the village chief that you would treat the sick neighbors in our city village¡­ He has brought everyone to you already,¡± Song Yuru ran back into the house and said to Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Oh¡­treatment¡­sure.¡± Huang Xiaolong put down his bowl and ran out.

    The village chief came up with a smile, shook Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand for a while, and then organized the neighbors to queue up one by one for Huang Xiaolong to treat them.

    Logically speaking, Huang Xiaolong publicly humiliated Hu Yang yesterday, which was like slapping Hu Yiquan¡¯s face. In order to avoid offending Hu Yiquan, these residents, even the village chief, wouldn¡¯t dare to blatantly come over and ask Huang Xiaolong for treatment.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong, as an outsider, had beaten the prince of the city village. Even though this prince died mysteriously last night, the emperor is still there.

    If Hu Yiquan wanted to vent his anger on these people, he could easily make their lives miserable.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could ask why, the village chief spontaneously spilled the beans.

    Turned out, early in the morning, people from the city came investigating Hu Yiquan.

    The village chief¡¯s information was sound. Apparently, all these years, the Hu Family was suspected of high-rank bribery, smuggling, drug manufacturing and trafficking, forcing underage girls into prostitution, murder¡­

    Moreover, before arriving at the city village, the Hu family started its development in a county of Binhai City, and in the past decade, many people mysteriously died or went bankrupt, or even disappeared there¡­

    The city leaders had already found the Hu family¡¯s activity suspicious and secretly established a special investigation team, which had been visiting and collecting information.

    Today, under the protection of the armed police, the special task force entered the city village to thoroughly investigate the Hu family.

    ¡°Well¡­this retribution comes so fast?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed gleefully.

    ¡°Village Chief, where is the head of Hu family? Has he been arrested by the special task force?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Oh, you mean Boss Hu, Hu Yiquan?¡± The village chief frowned. ¡°He has been missing for a while. Today, when the special task force arrived at the city village to find Boss Hu, they couldn¡¯t find him at all. I guess, Boss Hu probably heard the news and ran away.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, didn¡¯t ask any more and then focused on treating the neighbors who were queuing up.

    With the destruction of the ¡°Nine Yin Gathering Wealth Acupoint¡±, the ill-fate on the neighbors¡¯ faces no longer existed. Combined with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s superb medical skills, the treatment process went very smoothly.

    Acupuncture, moxibustion, Chinese medicine, massage¡­

    The neighbors initially came frowning and grimacing, but at last, they left with relaxed smiles on their faces.

    However, there were too many people coming. After treating one, another would arrive. Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even have time for lunch and was kept busy until dusk. Only then did he finish seeing all the patients who came for treatment.

    ¡°Phew  My dear wife, I¡¯m so tired¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out lazily, giving a tired smile to Song Yuru on his side, ¡°Let me give you a quick smooch to alleviate my fatigue.¡±

    Song Yuru knew that Huang Xiaolong had been busy all day and hadn¡¯t even eaten lunch. Moreover, he had treated dozens or even hundreds of patients, but he hadn¡¯t collected a penny. This moved Song Yuru deeply. She gave Huang Xiaolong a loving look, then closed her eyes, puckered up, and waited for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°favour¡±.

    Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands, ¡°My dear wife, can we¡­hee hee hee¡­you know¡­that tonight?¡±

    ¡°Pfft ¡± Song Yuru opened her eyes and laughed, then quickly lowered her head. ¡°Little Long¡­ as long as you¡­ as long as you take responsibility for me, don¡¯t abandon me in the future¡­ then¡­ then¡­ you can do whatever you want¡­Pfft¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was thrilled!

    He extended his long arm and held Song Yuru, about to kiss her!

    Just then!

    ¡°People inside, listen up, we are the police! Don¡¯t move! You are surrounded!¡± A stern shout came from the outside of the courtyard. ¡°Now, immediately put your hands on your head and come out!¡±

    ¡°Huh? The police?¡± Song Yuru, surprised and wondering, stared wide-eyed at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, we didn¡¯t commit any crimes, why¡­ why are we surrounded by the police?¡±

    ¡°My dear wife, don¡¯t be afraid, our hands are clean and our conscience is clear. Those with ulterior motives will have ulterior motives themselves, and the righteous ones will be clear. Like me, a young man full of righteousness and positive energy from the countryside, I won¡¯t be afraid of the police,¡± Huang Xiaolong let go of Song Yuru. ¡°Let me go check it out.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong walked outside.

    Song Yuru, of course, was worried and quickly followed him.

    Outside the courtyard.

    The road outside the Song family was already blocked by a large number of police officers.

    At the gate, several police officers were standing with guns in their hands, their expressions were grim.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Police?¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong laughed suggestively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to resist!¡± The leading policeman said in a menacing tone. ¡°You, a fugitive criminal, suspected of burglary, murder, sexual assault, child trafficking, fraud¡­come with us now! Or we will shoot on the spot!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making things up!¡± Song Yuru immediately argued. ¡°Little Long is the kindest person in the world, he wouldn¡¯t commit any crime! Burglary? Little Long is so good at making money, would he need to rob?¡±

    Song Yuru knew Huang Xiaolong pretty well now, and she didn¡¯t believe that someone with extraordinary skills like Huang Xiaolong would do such unskilled things like murder, robbery, and child trafficking.

    ¡°Little Long, I think there¡¯s something off about these police officers. Their eyes are weird, like¡­like they¡¯re very fierce. And their eyes¡­they¡¯re emitting a green light¡­ it¡¯s scary,¡± Song Yuru whispered into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t go with them, they might be fake police officers.¡±

    Song Yuru had observed very carefully.

    Right, the expressions of these police officers were as hawkish and cruel as one another. In the darkness, their eyes emitted a horrifying and eerie green light, just like ghost fire!

    ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯re getting smarter and smarter¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong complemented with a smile. ¡°Right, these are fake police officers. And more importantly, they are not even real people.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Are¡­ are they ghosts?¡± Song Yuru shuddered.

    ¡°Ha, my dear wife, remember when we were at the subway station of Hujia Village, Line 14, we saw those three hilarious paper men? The ones called Liu, Guan, Zhang?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Ah? !!!!!!¡± Song Yuru was so shocked that her eyes bulged out. ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡­ you mean¡­ these police officers¡­ they¡¯re all¡­ they¡¯re all paper men? My God! They¡¯re so lifelike! There¡¯s no difference from real people! Look at their expressions, their gazes¡­ Are they really paper men?¡±

    ¡± Well to be precise, they are strong spirits possessing these paper men. So, the paper men seem incredibly lifelike and vibrant. When these strong spirits possess paper men, it¡¯s like possessing real human beings. Regular paper men are afraid of fire and wind, but when they are possessed by strong spirits and protected by dark energy, they are not afraid of fire anymore, and they can come out to cause trouble during the day. What¡¯s more, the damage from amulets to them will also be reduced a lot,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    ¡°Hehe young man, you seem to know a lot¡­¡± The leading paper man police officer, with a terrifying evil light in his eyes and a twisted horrified face, spoke up. ¡°You made our master so embarrassed; this time, you are doomed! You¡¯re doomed! Our master will extract your soul and make it into a ghost puppet.¡±

 Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Chapter 262: Battle! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 262: Chapter 262: Battle! (Fifth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Your family head? Oh¡­you mean, the boss of the Hu family, Hu Yiquan, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a carefree smile. ¡°That Hu Yiquan is also a Taoist. Taoists are quite rare in Binhai. I¡¯d like to have some fun with him. I¡¯ve dug up his family¡¯s grave, so naturally, he won¡¯t let it go easily¡­I was thinking about making sure I cut the weed and remove the roots. I didn¡¯t expect him to come find me¡­Looks like the pillow has come just as I was about to fall asleep¡­hehe, just a pathetic paper spell, child¡¯s play, and he dares to use it to embarrass himself?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong allowed a smirk to tug at his lips and flicked his fingers continuously.

    Whoo whoo whoo whoo

    A cluster of pure Taoist Samadhi True Fire, like a flurry of petals thrown by a heavenly maiden, erupted and sped out!

    The paper police officers caught fire as soon as they touched the flames. Even the vengeful spirits attached to these paper dolls were wrapped up in the flames, burning and unable to escape.

    ¡°Ah !!!¡±

    The horrifying and heart-wrenching screams rang out. In no time, piles of black ashes emitting a foul odor littered the ground, mixed with spots of blackened blood.

    ¡°Little Long¡­it¡¯s so stinky¡± Song Yuru covered her nose and said.

    ¡°Yes, dear wife, I¡¯ve burnt quite a number of vengeful spirits, of course it stinks.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, and then flexed his muscles. ¡°My dear, take the subway to school now, stay in your dorm tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Little Long¡­what do you mean?¡± Song Yuru was genuinely puzzled.

    ¡°My dear, it¡¯s time for me to take care of the root of the problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughingly said. ¡°I¡¯m not done with the matters in the inner city village yet. I need to deal with the head of the Hu family. He¡¯s a Taoist with some skills, evil-minded and perverse. If I don¡¯t take him out this time, he will sooner or later cause more trouble, endangering untold lives.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Little Long¡­ you¡¯re right. The most wicked member of the Hu family should be taken out¡­ Although¡­¡± Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s monstrous abilities, Song Yuru did not think that Hu Yiquan could pose any real threat to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Do you know where to find Hu Yiquan?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, dear. I already know where he is hiding.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°There are traces of his residual energy attached to the paper dolls he made. With these clues, I can find him. And¡­he¡¯s still in the city village, he didn¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I will go with you!¡± Song Yuru volunteered.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong did not agree with Song Yuru. ¡°Dear, be obedient, hurry and take the subway to school. I will come find you after I deal with the Hu family¡¯s head.¡±

    Seeing the serious expression on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, Song Yuru knew it was useless to argue. She then willingly gave Huang Xiaolong an encouraging kiss.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong accepted gratefully. After the kiss, he embraced Song Yuru and personally accompanied her to the subway station.

    Leaving the subway station, Huang Xiaolong checked the time, it was 8 PM. He licked his lips, and headed towards the inner city village.

    The moon was high in the sky!

    The inner city village was backed by a continuous mountain range.

    On a hill covered with shrubs and wild trees,

    A short middle-aged man, wearing a Taoist robe, with a Peach Wood Sword on his back sat cross-legged on a vertical rock.

    It was Hu Yiquan!

    Hu Yiquan¡¯s face, illuminated by the moonlight, looked especially grim. His eyes flashed with vicious, violent light, just like an injured beast.

    ¡°Bastard! I will make you pay! You desecrated my ancestors¡¯ graves, and my beloved son died because of you¡­And now, the city has set up a special investigation team to look into me. I have to flee Binhai like a dog¡­This grudge, is utterly irreconcilable! Even the waters of China¡¯s lakes and rivers cannot wash it away!!!¡±

    ¡°Ahem Since our grudge is so deep, why don¡¯t we settle it once and for all? As the saying goes, revenge is a dish best served immediately. You really are pitiful¡­¡± a languid voice sounded.

    Under the bright moonlight, a young farmer dressed in a decent shirt, strolled leisurely up the mountain path.

    ¡°You!!!!!¡± Hu Yiquan had an expression of utter rage.

    Originally, he had some apprehension towards the person who had desecrated his family¡¯s grave. After all, there was a zombie guardian, and anyone who could cross this barrier and directly attack, was certainly not ordinary.

    Therefore, Hu Yiquan made a bunch of paper dolls possessed by vengeful spirits to provoke them. He only did it to buy himself enough time to heat his escape.

    A house without firewood could be found even from the lush green mountains.

    Hu Yiquan believed that no matter how powerful his opponent was, once he escaped from Binhai and requested help from his fellow disciples, or even his master, they could certainly avenge him!

    He didn¡¯t expect his opponent to find his hiding place and seek him out proactively!

    However, seeing Huang Xiaolong in person, he was not particularly concerned.

    ¡®I thought it was someone with an extraordinary talent! He¡¯s just a young man! He seems to have gotten through because there was something wrong with those zombie guardians! Fine, since he¡¯s here, I¡¯bll finish him!¡¯ Hu Yiquan glared vengefully at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huh? Weird¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped ten steps in front of Hu Yiquan and observed him. ¡°I see that your facial fate line is discontinuous and full of wrinkles. It signifies bad luck¡­ It is said that people with such faces don¡¯t live past 25, but you look at least around 40. It¡¯s strange that you¡¯re still alive¡±

    ¡°Eh? You little mongrel, didn¡¯t expect you to know so much¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, I fight against fate, I refine the souls of people who have yin fate and forcibly prolong my life! What can you do about it?¡± Hu Yiquan had a cruel expression on his face.

    ¡°Oh? You are a human, yet you consume spirits to prolong your life?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes changed slightly, ¡°Those who died at your hands must have been numerous, right?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha! Kill ten people, devour ten ghosts, and prolong life for three years. I started to change my fate against heaven at 23 years old, and I¡¯m 46 years old this year. How many people do you think I have killed?¡± Hu Yiquan slowly stood up from the rock and chuckled sinisterly. ¡°The number of people who died at my hands is more than just hundreds. To kill one person is a crime, to kill ten thousand is a feat! Butcher nine million and you¡¯re a hero¡¯s hero!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded his head, a murderous intent surged up in his heart like a fountain!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This man murders innocents, consumes their spirits, he¡¯s completely deranged!

    If he doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s a violation of heaven¡¯s will!

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the relationship between you and perverse Zhou¡¯s?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked.

    ¡°What? You mean my eighteenth junior brother?¡± Hu Yiquan¡¯s expression stiffened, then he grew even more fierce and violent. ¡°Heard that my eighteenth junior brother disappeared without a trace and his toy shop has been sealed off by the police¡­So it was you who did it! Great! Although the eighteenth junior brother was lacking in talent in Dao cultivation, he was deeply loved by our master. You killed eighteenth junior brother! You deserve to die a thousand times!¡±

    Finishing his speech, Hu Yiquan jumped down from the rock, a furious killing intent surged out from him uncontrollably.

 Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Chapter 263: Inviting Ghost Possession (Sixth Update)

    Chapter 263: Chapter 263: Inviting Ghost Possession (Sixth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°You desecrated the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave. This is unforgivable!¡± Hu Yiquan exploded with a voice full of grief and anger.

    ¡°Interesting. The 18th junior apprentice? The master? Right, those zombies guarding the spirit, your master moved them there for you, right? I don¡¯t think you have that kind of ability.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned playfully.

    ¡°So what! You little bastard, die!!!!!!¡±

    Hu Yiquan withdrew his Peach Wood Sword with a backhand swing, his body rippled with Taoist energy, and his robe billowed without wind!

    The next second, he slashed at Huang Xiaolong, the symbols inscribed on the sword glowing brightly, as if burning fiercely!

    Wrapped in the extremely hot Taoist true fire, he slashed at Huang Xiaolong with his sword.

    At the same time, Hu Yiquan grabbed a handful of yellow talismans with his left hand and threw them at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Thunder talisman! Explode! Explode! Explode!¡±

    The yellow talismans transformed into a sky full of lightning, with thunder roaring, and they came falling onto Huang Xiaolong like a heavy downpour!

    This Hu Yiquan was indeed decisive and ruthless. His attack was meant to kill, and his methods were even more beatific and insane than Zhou¡¯s.

    However, Huang Xiaolong just shook his head. ¡°Too weak.¡±

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong formed seals with his hands, began to chant, and in an instant, blinding golden light shone around his body, with symbols circling his body like whirlwinds.

    In less than a breath¡¯s time, these symbols combined into a giant golden symbol, which he blasted out directly!

    Boom

    It seemed that even the hill shook a little.

    The golden light exploded.

    Hu Yiquan¡¯s sword light and those thunder talismans, were all wiped out into nothingness!

    Hu Yiquan¡¯s heart shattered, and he backed up again and again. After the fight began, he now realized that he had hit a hard nut to crack today!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ this is the Nine-character True Words of the Taoist school¡­ it even contains some essence of Buddhism¡­ you¡­ who exactly are you?¡± Hu Yiquan¡¯s eyes were about to split apart.

    ¡°Who am I? You¡¯re not qualified to know.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°Okay, your ordinary methods are inadequate for dealing with me. Do you still have any hidden ultimate moves? If there are, hurry up and use them, otherwise it will be too late.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t get cocky! I warn you, my master is supremely powerful! If you bully the weak too harshly, you¡¯ll undoubtedly die!¡± Hu Yiquan gnashed his teeth furiously.

    ¡°My god, again with your master? What the hell does your master count as?! Alright, stop talking nonsense, if you have any killer moves, use them quickly and give me some fun. If you don¡¯t have any, then you¡¯re dead, disappeared like smoke in the air. Your master? Even if your master comes, I will kill him without hesitation!¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat impatiently.

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯ve pushed me to this! You¡¯ve pushed me to this!¡± Hu Yiquan¡¯s face turned livid, and the next second, he raised his right palm, surging Taoist energy gathered in his palm!

    Puff! Puff!

    He powerfully slapped his left and right shoulders!

    His facial features became increasingly ferocious, like a ferocious beast!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused momentarily.

    Hu Yiquan had surprisingly extinguished the two Yang Fires on his body!

    There are three fires on a person¡¯s body: forehead, and both shoulders.

    This is a type of protective barrier to prevent evil spirits from invading, every extinguished fire weakens the person a bit.

    When all three fires are extinguished, death is not far away!

    This Hu Yiquan had proactively extinguished two Yang Fires on his body, which was very strange¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­ hahaha interesting! Interesting!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed after a moment of contemplation. ¡°I understand now, you want to play inviting ghost possession, hahaha

    A Taoist who actively extinguishes two fires on his body, leaving only the fire on his forehead, is actually like opening the gates of a city, ready to let a vengeful ghost possess him!

    This is a desperate move.

    Because inviting a vengeful ghost to possess someone¡¯s body is harmful to anyone. Even for a Taoist with excellent Taoist skills, it¡¯s too risky unless they want to die with the opponent.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to ask the gods for help but difficult to send them away. The same goes for inviting a ghost to possess one¡¯s body.

    If an especially ferocious ghost is summoned, and the Taoist can¡¯t suppress it, the final outcome could be being possessed by the ghost! The soul is devoured by the vengeful ghost, and the vengeful ghost is reborn using the Taoist¡¯s body!

    The next second, Hu Yiquan took out a talisman. This talisman, emitting a strange magical fluctuation, seemed to be capable of communicating with the underworld!

    ¡°Spirits buried deep in the darkness of the underworld, in my name, with my evil body, I summon you to come, please possess my body!!!!!!¡±

    Along with Hu Yiquan¡¯s chanting, the talisman in his hand instantly self-ignited. Above his head, a black vortex appeared!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next moment, beams of red light came descending from the black vortex, attaching themselves to Hu Yiquan¡¯s body!

    Hu Yiquan¡¯s features instantly twisted, a sinister grin creeping up on his lips, and in no time, his features began to change

    The skin on his face turned dark as charcoal, above it sat a single fiery red brow, and his eyes swirled with crimson threads of gloom. His hair bristled up like iron brushes, and he had a ghastly expression like a Suan-Ni beast.

    His voice also completely changed, becoming extremely rough. He grumbled in a cantankerous tone, ¡°Amnesty, amnesty, amnesty to what kind of bird! Motherfucker, your emperor¡¯s surname is Song, my elder brother¡¯s surname is also Song, if he can be the emperor, my elder brother can also be one! I, Iron Bull, love nothing more than killing officials and rebelling. If my elder brother rebels, I¡¯ll be the first one to charge into Beijing, capture the bird emperor, chop off his head and drink wine! Then my elder brother can become the emperor, and I, Iron Bull, can at least be a mighty Great General!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ pfft ¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°So you invited such a character to possess you, hahahaha

 Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Chapter 264: Uproot Completely (Seventh Update)

    Chapter 264: Chapter 264: Uproot Completely (Seventh Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Huang Xiaolong had figured it out. Hu Yiquan¡¯s so-called ¡®ghost possession¡¯ was a method of forcibly connecting with the Underworld, inviting ancient spirits to possess him.

    It seemed that the specter Hu Yiquan had invited to possess him was none other than Li Kui!

    The ¡°Black Whirlwind¡± Li Kui, a veritable death star among the 108 heroes of Water Margin¡¯s Liangshan Marsh.

    However¡­ mortals can¡¯t possibly summon the soul of a historical figure flawlessly. What possessed Hu Yiquan was merely a trace of Li Kui¡¯s resentment.

    Li Kui was indeed an extraordinary figure; his spirit had even cultivated to the rank of Ghost Immortal. But, the resentful sliver of Li Kui that Hu Yiquan managed to summon¡­ how threatening could it be? In terms of levels, I reckon it would be merely equivalent to a Blue Robed Vengeful Spirit. What a pity!

    ¡°Hey I thought there was something formidable¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with disappointment, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a cheap parlour trick. Not even as good as that perverted ghost summoned by Zhou¡¯s¡­¡±

    At this moment, Hu Yiquan, who had been taken over by a spirit, still retained a sliver of reasoning. His face twisted horrifically as he sneered. ¡°Heh-heh  you little bastard, you¡¯re done this time! I¡¯ve been studying ghost cultivation for decades, my master passed on to me the ¡®Summon Ghost Talisman¡¯, making me impervious to weapons and resistant to talismans! You¡¯re doomed this time!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ alright, fun¡¯s over. That¡¯s your trump card, huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed with apparent boredom. ¡°Boring, I won¡¯t play with you anymore.¡±

    As his words fell, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes glowed with a strange and captivating light. His entire demeanor became disdainful, conveying an aura of an emperor looking down upon his subjects.

    His gaze pierced directly into Hu Yiquan¡¯s eyes!

    The next moment!

    ¡°Huh?!?!¡± Hu Yiquan¡¯s terrifyingly dark face was filled with shock, surprise, terror, and even subservience. His body trembled incessantly like a wobbling pendulum. ¡°Er? My lord? You¡­ you¡­ why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not needed here. Leave,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, waving his hand in annoyance.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my lord, I¡¯ve offended you¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll leave right away¡­ Please don¡¯t hold it against me, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±

    As soon as his words fell, a streak of red light flew up from Hu Yiquan¡¯s forehead, shooting straight into the skies before disappearing quickly.

    ¡°Pfft¡± Hu Yiquan spat out a mouthful of blood, his face as pale as sheet. He appeared utterly despondent, as if all his vitality had been sucked away, leaving nothing but a husk.

    But the shock in his heart was immeasurable. He stared at Huang Xiaolong, awestruck. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you managed to drive away the Ghost Immortal¡­ who on earth¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve told you before, you don¡¯t have the right to know who I am¡­ Why won¡¯t you learn your lesson?¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed, shaking his head.

    At this moment, Hu Yiquan finally realized that he had messed with someone who was far beyond his capacity. His heart was filled with regret and terror, and naturally, malice.

    ¡°Listen!¡± Hu Yiquan shrieked. ¡°Let¡¯s end this argument here, okay? Let bygones be bygones! Spare me, I swear, I won¡¯t cause you trouble ever again!¡±

    ¡°Pfft  Hahahaha You¡¯re this old, why are you so childish?¡± Huang Xiaolong was on the brink of laughing himself to death. ¡°You won¡¯t trouble me? Who do you think you are? Killing you is as easy as slaughtering a pig or a dog, why would I be afraid of you causing me trouble?¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took a step towards Hu Yiquan, ¡°Spare me some slack? Why didn¡¯t you consider ¡®spare me some slack¡¯ when you ravaged others, even going so far as to not let their souls rest?¡±

    A tremendous sense of impending death descended upon Hu Yiquan. He knew well that the mysterious young man before him was determined to eradicate him, possibly even destroying his soul so that there could be no chance of reincarnation.

    With death staring him in the face, Hu Yiquan tapped into his potential, took a deep breath, and quickly pulled out a talisman!

    His hand shivered and the talisman ignited. At the same time, a mysterious ray of light enveloped his feet. The next moment, Hu Yiquan¡¯s speed became so fast that it was almost ghostly, even surpassing a high-speed motorcycle by a few notches!

    Whiz

    In the blink of an eye, he almost disappeared from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Little bastard! This ends now! But remember! The next time, I¡¯ll surely kill you! If it weren¡¯t for you, the Hu Family would¡¯ve thrived forever, for thousands of years. If it weren¡¯t for you, my darling son wouldn¡¯t have died¡­ I won¡¯t forget you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Hu Yiquan, from under a clump of bushes at the foot of the hill, roared in fury like a wounded, enraged tiger. But underneath his voice filled with deep-rooted resentment was an unmistakable weakness and hoarseness that was hard to conceal.

    Hu Yiquan had nearly exhausted himself in his escape.

    The clump of bushes at the foot of the hill!

    Hu Yiquan was dashing like a madman!

    Just now, he used his master¡¯s last-resort talisman, the Godspeed Talisman to shake off Huang Xiaolong by nearly a kilometer!

    ¡°Phew This goddamn little bastard¡­ such an elusive character¡­ Fortunately, my master gave me the Godspeed Talisman¡­ it seems I need to beg my master and brothers to take action in order to seek my revenge¡­¡± Running frantically, Hu Yiquan felt a huge burden lifted off his chest, a feeling of relief from a near-death experience.

    Suddenly!

    Whizz

    There was a sharp sound of something piercing through the air!

    Hu Yiquan turned around subconsciously and looked!

    All he saw was a tree branch continuously enlarging in his pupils!

    ¡°No!!!¡± Hu Yiquan uttered a heart-wrenching wail of despair.

    The next moment, his body was impaled by the tree branch. The tremendous force carried his body, crashing him into the tree behind!

    Splat!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The tree branch had pierced through Hu Yiquan¡¯s body, impaling him to a tree behind him.

    Under the moonlight, Huang Xiaolong appeared with an innocuous smile on his face as he strolled leisurely over.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ you¡­ you are a devil! You¡¯re not human! You¡­ you¡¯re not human! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡­ I won¡¯t offend you again¡­ I beg you, let me go¡­ I don¡¯t wanna die¡­ I really don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Hu Yiquan pled, coughing up blood and pleading with a frail voice.

    ¡°Eh¡­ No one wants to die. But, your sins are just too overwhelming, you have to die. Not just die, your soul will be shattered by me, never to reincarnate again,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah!!!!!! My master is omnipotent! You¡¯re no match for him! If you kill me, he won¡¯t spare you! My brotherhood won¡¯t spare you either!¡± Hu Yiquan began to threaten Huang Xiaolong as begging didn¡¯t work. His wide-open eyes filled with malice as he screamed venomously.

 Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Dating the Beautiful Teacher (Eighth Update)

    Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Dating the Beautiful Teacher (Eighth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Ah, that pervert Zhou from before said the same thing,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. In a split second, he raised his hand, and a True Qi blade burst from his body, slicing through Hu Yiquan¡¯s neck with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, lopping off his head which spun continuously in the air.

    At the same time, Hu Yiquan¡¯s spirit forcibly separated from his body and attempted to float away to escape.

    Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul-Stealing Cylinder, opened the lid, and collected Hu Yiquan¡¯s spirit. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll first let you reunite with your brothers here, then your so-called master will join you all. In the end, I will dispose of you all.¡±

    After storing the Soul-Stealing Cylinder, Huang Xiaolong took out some ¡®corpse-dissolving powder¡¯ and turned Hu Yiquan¡¯s body and the blood stains everywhere into pus-colored liquid.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done¡­¡± After finishing all this, Huang Xiaolong yawned. ¡°The one who caused the trouble in the village is now dead and gone. I guess, it¡¯s time for me to retire.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, who had been living in his wife¡¯s house for several days, was a little sick of it and planned to return to the city.

    Once he left the hill, he checked his phone and saw that it was already 11:30 at night. He gave Song Yuru a call.

    ¡°Darling, what are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m in my dorm. The lights are off, and I am chatting with my roommates. What about you? You¡­ have you already¡­¡± Song Yuru¡¯s voice was low from the other end of the phone.

    It seemed that she was in her dorm where it was not convenient for her to discuss punishing the wicked with Huang Xiaolong over a phone call.

    Huang Xiaolong laughingly replied, ¡°Uh-huh, darling, it¡¯s all taken care of. Now, it¡¯s late, so you should rest. I will stay at a motel in the village tonight and return to the city tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ok, sounds good, Little Long. Come back to class tomorrow,¡± Song Yuru¡¯s tone was relieved. She murmured, ¡°Great, all the bad guys are gone! Little Long, you¡¯re absolutely the best! See you tomorrow! Mwah! Bye.¡±

    He hung up the phone.

    Huang Xiaolong found an average motel in the village, booked a room, took a bath, and went to sleep.

    He slept until nearly ten the next morning, so he missed his class. He got up and brushed his teeth leisurely.

    Just then, his phone rang.

    Huang Xiaolong picked it up and saw that it was the beautiful teacher Chu Tingting.

    ¡°Really? The beautiful teacher is calling me? Is she urging me to come to school? How annoying. I don¡¯t feel like going to class,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought as he answered the call reluctantly.

    ¡°Little Long, where are you?¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, I¡¯m sleeping in a motel,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a laugh.

    ¡°Motel?¡± Chu Tingting was startled, then she said, ¡°Oh, right, Little Long, I don¡¯t have class today. Are you free now?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ beautiful teacher, is there something you need? I¡¯m¡­ of course, I¡¯m free,¡± Huang Xiaolong said while chuckling.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chu Tingting stammered, ¡°I see¡­ Do you remember? Last time, I promised¡­ um, I mean¡­ I promised to¡­ go on a date with you¡­ Not a date, I mean, invite you to dinner and a movie or something¡­ ¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirit lifted instantly!

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, are you inviting me to dinner and a movie? Great!¡± Huang Xiaolong was delighted. ¡°Beautiful teacher, where are you? I will come to find you right away!¡±

    Chu Tingting shyly gave him an address and then quickly hung up the phone.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t know that on the other end of the phone, Chu Tingting¡¯s delicate face was flushed red, her ears included.

    This was the first time Chu Tingting had asked a man out alone and, moreover, this man was her student!

    Huang Xiaolong hurriedly cleaned himself up, checked out from the front desk, and then rushed to the parking lot. He drove his own BYD F3 towards the destination Chu Tingting had told him.

    One hour later, Huang Xiaolong had parked the car and was standing at the entrance of a western restaurant in a very bustling pedestrian street in the new @cheng@ district, eagerly waiting.

    It was almost lunchtime now, and the pedestrian street was extraordinarily bustling. Men and women of all kinds entered various restaurants with laughter and cheer.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    A dazzling figure appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view. Chu Tingting was walking towards him with delicate steps.

    She was indeed extraordinarily beautiful today¡­

    Her newly permed hair wasn¡¯t tied up but naturally draped over her shoulders, and her curly hair ends bounced lively with her steps.

    Her rose-like lips were lightly coated with a layer of lip gloss, making them more gorgeously enticing.

    She wore a pink long dress and held a black clutch in her hand.

    The already tight-fitting dress accentuated her waist. It made one worry if her swaying, voluptuous butt would burst the thin fabric of her dress.

    The slit in her dress wasn¡¯t high, yet her dazzling white calves would occasionally peek out, making one drool.

    Her silver high-heeled sandals made her feet even more charming, and the sight of her ten bright red toenails could accelerate the heartbeat of any healthy man.

    Chu Tingting truly deserved to be one of the ¡®Four Flowers¡¯ of Binhai University, along with Song Yuru, Sun Wei, and Shu Qinghan. She was a divine gift from Heaven, walking down the street, turning every man¡¯s head without fail.

    No wonder so many men wanted to make her their prey and bring her into their rooms.

    ¡°Ah Our beautiful teacher is really particular today. She must¡¯ve put in an extra effort to dress up¡­ So beautiful¡­ Ahh~~ Just for having a meal and watching a movie, our beautiful teacher is making too much of a fuss,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured, watching Chu Tingting approach.

    ¡°Little Long, you are quite early. Sorry, I¡¯m late.¡± Chu Tingting arrived at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side with her fragrant scent, speaking cheerfully. Her cute face, like a flower petal, was tinted with an intoxicating blush.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, you are too beautiful! Really too pretty! I just arrived too,¡± Huang Xiaolong complimented.

    Being complimented in person by her student, Chu Tingting felt a bit strange, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Little Long, I have already reserved the seats. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, we¡¯re eating Western food? Beautiful teacher, you are so fancy,¡± Huang Xiaolong followed Chu Tingting, shoulder-to-shoulder, into the western restaurant.

    The style of this western restaurant was very elegant, with gorgeous silk drapes everywhere and velvet tapestries hung on the walls.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Though the silk belonged to the Huaxia style and the tapestries to West Asia, it didn¡¯t feel out of place in this western restaurant.

    The clever overlap, reasonable layout, and suitable color matching beautifully combined the Eastern and Western cultures.

    Gold and silver lines, East and West combined, luxurious but not losing the elegance, unique and novel, it was quite a sight.

    Once seated, the waiter brought the menu. Chu Tingting ordered a sea bream meal, and Huang Xiaolong, pretending to understand, ordered a sirloin steak.

    ¡°Hehehe, beautiful teacher, you are too polite¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to be so formal. Have you forgotten? You are Lingling¡¯s godmother, and I am her godfather. We¡¯re family.¡±

 Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Class Reunion (Ninth update)

    Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Class Reunion (Ninth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Little Long, you sure know how to take advantage of a situation,¡± Chu Tingting sneered at Huang Xiaolong. If she was the godmother and he was the godfather, wouldn¡¯t they essentially be a couple?

    However, when Tingting thought of the time Xiaolong had helped her drive away the ghost, she couldn¡¯t help but tell him. ¡°Little Long, you deserve a nice meal. That night after you sent Lingling away, the room was instantly cleaned, ears were free from all those strange voices, I felt energetic and my mood lightened¡­ Thank you for helping me out for free~!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, please, we¡¯re buddies,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied carelessly.

    ¡°Little Long, fat chance!¡± Chu Tingting laughed, her expression suddenly turning solemn. ¡°I truly hope that Lingling will have a better life in her next life.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll handle this matter well.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ve found the best place for Lingling¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah right, as if I would believe you.¡± Chu Tingting giggled again.

    She wasn¡¯t sure why, but when she was with Huang Xiaolong, she didn¡¯t have the usual defensiveness she typically had towards men, she felt relaxed, comfortable, and entirely stress-free.

    Soon, their order arrived at the table.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s fish dinner looked delightful, its seasoning was top-notch and it seemed to be a true delicacy. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sirloin steak was a premium cut of meat; cooked to perfection. The mouthwatering smell filled the air and as they tasted it, the tender texture made it an exceptional experience¡­

    Although they didn¡¯t order wine, the romantic atmosphere of the Western restaurant accompanied by the delicious food led them both to develop a subtle fondness for one another.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, Chu Tingting was different from Song Yuru and other girls in Binhai. It wasn¡¯t just her age, she was more mature. As a college professor, she radiated an intellectual beauty ¨C this made Chu Tingting extremely attractive to Huang Xiaolong.

    While they were eating, Chu Tingting suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°Little Long¡­ there¡¯s a reason why I invited you here today¡­ I wanted to¡­ I wanted to ask you for a favor¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, beautiful teacher, have you encountered another unpurified spirit?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, euphemistically, as he savored his steak.

    ¡°No¡­actually, Little Long, I¡¯ll be straightforward. Can you pretend to be my boyfriend?¡± Chu Tingting asked, her face flushing.

    ¡°Ahem¡± Huang Xiaolong choked on his words, looking at Chu Tingting in confusion, ¡°Beautiful teacher¡­are¡­are you in love with me? So the dinner you planned is about confessing your feelings?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t mean that!¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s face turned red. She explained hastily, ¡°Little Long, my intention is to ask you to pretend to be my boyfriend¡­because after dinner tonight, I¡¯ll be attending¡­attending a school reunion¡­¡±

    ¡°School reunion?¡± Huang Xiaolong widened his eyes. ¡°Beautiful teacher¡­you¡­you¡¯re so fashionable¡­ you¡­you are going to attend a school reunion¡­ I heard that a lot of scandals often happen in school reunions.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Chu Tingting gave Huang Xiaolong a stern look, then she explained, ¡°Actually, it seems to be true. Usually, I don¡¯t like attending reunions, but my college classmates and good friends have been calling me incessantly since last month. I had no choice but to agree.

    ¡°Now there¡¯s a problem¡­In college, some of my male classmates wanted to¡­wanted to court me¡­I never agreed to any of them¡­They were all very persistent, but after graduating, I started teaching at Binhai University and gradually got rid of their pestering, or rather, their harassment. This reunion though¡­I heard that those guys who tried to court me will attend¡­I am told someone plans to confess to me there¡­Little Long, isn¡¯t this troublesome?¡± Chu Tingting looked worried.

    ¡°Hmm hmm, beautiful teacher, go on?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, even though he had already pretty much figured out the situation.

    There really is no such thing as a free lunch.

    ¡®I knew it, why on earth would beautiful teacher invite me to such a fancy Western dinner¡­Turns out, she wanted me to pretend to be her boyfriend¡­¡¯

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Chu Tingting blushed, ¡°Then¡­I would like to ask you, Little Long, to pretend to be my boyfriend ¡­Because the reunion allows attendees to bring their partners. If they see I already have a boyfriend, those troublesome guys will stop bothering me. Little Long, could you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, why don¡¯t you find another man to pretend to be your boyfriend? I¡¯m just a simple farmer, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to play the part well.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Little Long, to be honest, I don¡¯t trust other men,¡± Chu Tingting said with a hint of helplessness.

    Since she started teaching at Binhai University, Chu Tingting had attracted more suitors than when she was in college.

    All sorts of people.

    Like Wang Jinrong, the son of the vice-president that Huang Xiaolong had confronted before.

    Besides the men openly pursuing Chu Tingting, there were others who were secretly interested in her. From their looks and demeanor, she could tell they nurtured lewd and greedy thoughts¡­

    How could Chu Tingting ask those men for help? Wouldn¡¯t that be digging her own grave?

    After comparing them, Huang Xiaolong was actually the most suitable candidate.

    Nothing inappropriate happened the last time they were alone together. If it were any other man, they might have tried to make a move! Thinking it would be worth it, even if only for a short while!

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, looking seriously at Chu Tingting. ¡°Teacher, I can help you. However, you have to promise me ¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what¡­what do you want me to promise you?¡± Chu Tingting felt a pang of worry. She was afraid Huang Xiaolong would make some inappropriate requests, such as booking a room.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, tonight I can pretend to be your boyfriend and fend off those guys who are interested in you, but in return, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll treat me to dinner ten times! And we¡¯ll go to the movies ten times!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thus made a reach.

    Pretend to be a boyfriend?

    Ha ha, he¡¯s done this before!

    Didn¡¯t he pretend to be Song Yuru¡¯s boyfriend too at one time?

 Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Little Long, you are so handsome! (Tenth update)

    Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Little Long, you are so handsome! (Tenth update)

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°Whoa! Little Long! You¡¯re just taking advantage of the situation!¡± Chu Tingting let out a sigh of relief when she heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s request. After all, watching a movie wouldn¡¯t cost much, and as far as eating goes¡­ well, whether it¡¯s a fancy dinner or a $10 fast food meal, who¡¯s afraid!

    ¡°Alright! Little Long! I agree! You¡¯re helping me out this time, so I¡¯ll treat you to ten meals and ten movies!¡± Chu Tingting nodded seriously. ¡°But, Little Long, you mustn¡¯t give your game away tonight. Don¡¯t mess it up, understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, pretty teacher. with my intelligence, your classmates won¡¯t see through me,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared confidently, thumping his chest.

    After dinner, the two left the western restaurant.

    The afternoon was sunny, and there were a few hours left before the class gathering.

    ¡°By the way, Little Long¡­¡± Chu Tingting suddenly began to look Huang Xiaolong up and down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, pretty teacher?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Little Long¡­ What I mean is¡­ You see, I can¡¯t control how you dress. However¡­ with the reunion happening tonight¡­ It seems, it seems a bit out of place, right? Hehehe~~~¡± Chu Tingting laughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Oh! Pretty teacher, are you suggesting that I should change my outfit?¡± Huang Xiaolong reacted.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had long thought about buying new clothes. His current outfit, including his shoes, all carry different formations and are clean and comfortable. However, wearing the same clothes all the time does get a bit tedious.

    He had been planning to go shopping for new clothes with Song Yuru, but her family had faced some issues which had delayed their plans.

    Today, everything was falling into place as if heaven-sent.

    ¡°Little Long, rest assured, I¡¯ll cover the cost of your clothes. I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡± Chu Tingting asserted.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Pretty teacher, that would embarrass me¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough, Little Long, I¡¯m asking for your help today, and naturally, I¡¯ll handle the clothes. I certainly can¡¯t ask you to pay now, can I?¡± Chu Tingting rushed. ¡°We should hurry to pick out an outfit. Little Long, there are lots of clothing stores on this pedestrian street, I¡¯ll take you!¡±

    Apart from eateries, this pedestrian street had the most clothing stores.

    However, they mostly carried common brands, not the high-end men¡¯s wear like Versace, Armani, or Dior.

    They only carried brands like Cabbeen, GXG, Jack & Jones¡­ The slightly pricier brands were no more than St. GOFI, BOSIDENG.

    Being new to her job and also having to pay rent and eat, Chu Tingting naturally couldn¡¯t afford much.

    Thus, she brought Huang Xiaolong to a Cabbeen store.

    In the end, Chu Tingting chose a plain round-necked T-shirt, khaki casual pants, a pair of casual leather shoes, and a belt for Huang Xiaolong. The total bill came to around 2000 dollars, making her feel a little pained.

    As the saying goes, ¡°clothes make the man¡±. Dressed in new clothes, Huang Xiaolong looked like a different person!

    With his height of 178cm and a well-proportioned body, he could pull off any outfit.

    Gazing at Huang Xiaolong, Chu Tingting was slightly in awe.

    The Huang Xiaolong of that moment had strikingly handsome features. The clean face occasionally broke into a carefree smile. Underneath his long and slightly curled eyelashes, were a pair of eyes as clear as morning dew, and a prominent nose¡­

    He truly had the look of a charming young man now!

    However, in his eyes, there was a sense of irreverence and audacity that these young idols lacked, a mature look that occasionally slipped through. Even a hint of a domineering air.

    ¡®I¡­I¡¯m dizzy¡­ Little Long, Little Long¡­once he discarded those farmer clothes¡­He¡­he¡¯s so dashing! His looks are off the charts! How did I never realize before that Little Long could be so handsome?¡¯ Chu Tingting found her heart racing, pounding like the beating of a startled deer¡¯s hooves, she took a deep breath. ¡®Chu Tingting! Stop daydreaming! Little Long is only pretending to be your boyfriend today, and besides, he is your student! You can¡¯t harbor these fangirl notions! Get a hold of yourself!¡¯

    ¡°Pretty teacher, does this suit look good?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a playful grin.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Chu Tingting feigned seriousness and responded, ¡°It¡¯s so-so, barely passable. All right, let¡¯s settle for this one.¡±

    Having said that, Chu Tingting hurriedly went to swipe her cards for payment. The cashier and the store assistants all looked at Chu Tingting with a strange glint in their eyes.

    It was only when Chu Tingting and Huang Xiaolong left the store together that they heard faint whispers from behind¡ª¡±Never would have thought, a goddess like her would actually go for a farmer¡­ But after he changed his clothes, his attractiveness is not bad.¡±

    Chu Tingting then took Huang Xiaolong to get his hair done, which made Huang Xiaolong look even sharper and more handsome.

    With time almost up, Chu Tingting said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°All right, Little Long, let¡¯s head over to the reunion now. Remember, don¡¯t call me teacher. You¡­you can call me Tingting.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Tingting.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s response was smooth. ¡°Tingting, shall we just drive over?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± When Chu Tingting heard Huang Xiaolong call her ¡®Tingting¡¯, she felt a strange sensation in her heart. ¡°Oh, and Little Long, there¡¯s something else I need to remind you about¡­ You see, social trends are not exactly healthy these days, and reunions have all become venues for putting on airs and posturing¡­ Almost everyone who attends a reunion will try their best to show off, to express their own sense of superiority¡­ In short, there are lots of snobs. Little Long, if you hear any unpleasant words later, don¡¯t take them to heart, don¡¯t stoop to their level. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Tingting, I understand.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Chu Tingting a bright smile that nearly made her swoon, his eyes twinkling flirtatiously.

    The Shu River Spring Entertainment City.

    The Shu River Spring Entertainment City was a super entertainment city that combined dining and leisure, located in the prime area of Binhai¡¯s new @cheng@ district. The people who came here to spend money weren¡¯t exactly the rich and mighty, but they were definitely well-off. The variety of middle-to-high-end brand cars and SUVs in its parking lot spoke volumes.

    Huang Xiaolong drove to the parking lot of the Shu River Spring Entertainment City, parked the car, and got out with Chu Tingting.

    Looking around, Huang Xiaolong saw that the main building of the Shu River Spring Entertainment City was a high-rise building of more than ten floors, with a large open-air teahouse and barbecue stalls on the ground floor.

    They also had lush vegetation, ivy, coconut trees, French plane trees, camphor trees, iron trees¡­ along with some swings and such.

    The environment was indeed very comfortable, giving one a sense of tranquility amidst chaos.

    Just as Chu Tingting was leading Huang Xiaolong to the bottom of the building, she spotted several women conversing.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Tingting called out suddenly. ¡°Qi Lili, Tian Fang, Chen Juan¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow The great beauty of the school, Chu!¡± Hearing Chu Tingting¡¯s voice, the women turned around and greeted her with smiles.

    Old classmates meeting up naturally led to chit-chat.

    Finally, one by one, Chu Tingting¡¯s female classmates turned their eyes to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Great beauty Chu, who¡¯s this?¡± A round-faced woman with a few freckles, winked at Chu Tingting and asked.

 Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Yang Kai (Eleventh Update)

    Chapter 268: Chapter 268 Yang Kai (Eleventh Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Chu Tingting blushed a little and whispered, ¡°This¡­ is my boyfriend, Little Long.¡±

    Upon hearing Chu Tingting¡¯s introduction, her female classmates immediately pulled shocked and horrified faces.

    ¡°Oh my God! The school beauty, Chu Tingting, you actually have a boyfriend?¡± An petite woman exclaimed in an exaggerated tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy! Is it not normal for me to have a boyfriend? Why are you making a fuss about it? Are you saying I¡¯m not allowed to have a boyfriend? Besides, didn¡¯t the reunion rules allow us to bring our families?¡± Chu Tingting said somewhat annoyed.

    ¡°Pfft Miss School Beauty Chu, we¡¯re just surprised that you suddenly have a boyfriend. Weren¡¯t you always quite picky?¡± The round-faced, freckled woman looked at Huang Xiaolong, and began to analyse¡ª ¡®This boy seems younger than Chu Tingting, his looks and physique are quite good, but his attire appears very ordinary¡­ His financial status probably isn¡¯t very good, right? I heard that many rich and wealthy men were chasing after Chu Tingting, she¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have chosen a poor guy as her boyfriend, would she?¡¯

    Right then, the round-faced freckled woman put on a slight smile and addressed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Hehe, handsome boy, you are really amazing to have won the heart of our school¡¯s prettiest girl¡­ Handsome boy, we¡¯re very curious about you~~ What do you do for a living? How about introducing yourself?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t put on airs and responded quite generously. ¡°I¡¯m a student at Binhai University. I do some freelance work in my spare time. I hail from a rural area. I am a country boy.¡±

    Crack

    This self-introduction left Chu Tingting¡¯s female classmates dumbfounded!

    What? A university student? A country boy?

    This definitely means he has no money and no background!!!!

    The looks on the classmates¡¯ faces changed instantly. There was an evident trace of teasing, ridicule, and a hint of gloating¡­

    Who would have thought Chu Tingting, who was so haughty in college, would end up with a country boy who¡¯s still in university!

    What a joke, huh?

    Wait¡­ in university?

    Chu Tingting is a university teacher!

    Oh my god! A teacher-student romance!!!!!!

    Chu Tingting didn¡¯t see any issue with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s self-introduction, as he was just stating the truth.

    Chu Tingting wasn¡¯t the snobbish type, she wouldn¡¯t belittle Huang Xiaolong just because he came from the countryside. Besides, she knew that Huang Xiaolong was very capable, far surpassing most men in society.

    However, the fact that Huang Xiaolong had admitted to being a university student was something they hadn¡¯t communicated about beforehand.

    Well, a teacher-student relationship can indeed be somewhat awkward.

    ¡°Ah Miss School Beauty Chu, you actually have a boyfriend now. You know who organized this reunion, right? Yang Kai! Back in school, Yang Kai was the one who pursued you the most desperately. Miss School Beauty Chu, you probably don¡¯t know, right? Yang Kai has really made it big now! Apparently, he got lucky and inherited a fortune in the United States, which is¡­ almost $100 million!¡±

    The round-faced, freckled woman, with a flush spreading across her face, said tremblingly, ¡°One hundred million! In dollars! At the beginning of this year, Yang Kai came back from the United States, bought several properties in Binhai, and even purchased a few storefronts. He¡¯s definitely loaded! He single-handedly covered all the expenses for this reunion, and we didn¡¯t need to contribute a dime¡­ and also¡­ Miss School Beauty Chu, this time, Yang Kai has publicly announced that he wants to pursue you again! He seems determined. Who would¡¯ve expected that you already have a boyfriend¡­ My Miss School Beauty Chu, do you have a sense of regret now?¡±

    The handful of female classmates had gloating expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Scoff Why should I regret?¡± Chu Tingting was utterly speechless. ¡°Whether Yang Kai is rich or not, what does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Playing tough~~¡± A dark-skinned woman smirked and then glanced at Huang Xiaolong, mumbling, ¡°You abandon a treasure for a piece of grass? Wait for it, you might be crying your eyes out later!¡±

    ¡°Qi Lili, what are you talking about? Who¡¯s the treasure and who¡¯s the grass?¡± Chu Tingting said with an unhappy face. ¡°Since you think so highly of Yang Kai, why don¡¯t you go after him? You might even become a wealthy wife.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this.¡± The freckled, round-faced woman attempted to smooth things over. ¡°Let¡¯s move ahead, we should get to the 9th floor, to the VIP private room. Yang Kai has already called and urged us to hurry up several times.¡±

    9th floor!

    The most prestigious private room!

    The private room was extraordinarily luxurious, decorated in an elegant and exquisite style which did not lose its refinement.

    The room had four large round tables, and yet didn¡¯t seem crowded.

    At this moment, men and women were seated around each table, engaged in hearty conversations.

    Sitting right in front of the entrance was an arrogant-looking short and plump man.

    There was nothing notable about his appearance. Though he wasn¡¯t ugly, he was quite ordinary.

    However, he was decked out in branded outfits from head to toe.

    An Armani shirt and trousers, a Hetian jade bracelet, and a Vacheron Constantin wrist watch. A thick gold chain hung around his neck, with a jade pendant attached, and he wore four heavy gold rings on his fingers.

    To put it simply, he must have had a few kilograms worth of gold and silver jewelry on him.

    Almost all of the classmates in the private room, regardless of gender, were trying to curry favor with this short and plump man.

    Apparently, this short and plump man was the pivot of the private room!

    That man, was Yang Kai!

    An heir of a huge fortune from the United States!

    He was also the one who initiated this reunion!

    ¡°Ha, Yang Kai, your dream girl is coming soon.¡± A thin, spectacled man ass-kissed him. ¡°Today, what do you want to say to Chu Tingting?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡± Yang Kai let out a hearty laugh, clearly full of self-satisfaction. ¡°Chu Tingting is the woman I, Yang Kai, have loved the most in my life! I loved her in the past, I still love her now, and I will continue to love her in the future.¡±

    As Yang Kai spoke, the entire private room went silent, with all classmates eagerly listening.

    ¡°I believe all of my classmates know that during college, I already liked Chu Tingting a lot. I launched the most intense pursuit towards her, but I failed. After graduation, I realized that all I lacked was a career. I was just a poor student then. But now, times have changed! Today, I am successful and have returned home in honor. I am extremely confident. People often say that confident men are attractive¡­ Haha, I believe this time, my sincerity and accomplishments would touch Chu Tingting. She will become Mrs. Yang Kai!¡± Yang Kai announced confidently. ¡°On the day of my wedding with Chu Tingting, every classmate here is invited! And I won¡¯t be accepting any cash gifts!¡±

    Many classmates chimed in agreement inside the private room.

    However, some thought otherwise ¡®Successful? You have nothing, you just lucked out and inherited some fortune overseas¡­¡¯

    At this moment, the door to the private room opened.

    ¡°Yang Kai! Guess who¡¯s here? Our beloved campus belle, Chu Tingting is here¡± A few female classmates who bumped into Chu Tingting downstairs entered the room with excited expressions and giggled at Yang Kai.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah!!!!!! Chu Tingting¡­ Tingting! Tingting!!!!!!¡±

    Yang Kai immediately stood up, his face glowing red, heart pounding and adrenaline rushing!

    Well¡­

    ¡°Yang Kai, today the campus belle Chu brought her boyfriend along too.¡± The round-faced woman with freckles said, watching Yang Kai with her eyes glittering with amusement.

    ¡°What? Boy¡­ boyfriend?¡± In an instant, it felt like Yang Kai had been doused with a bucket of cold water! His face turned gloomy, and a fierce, violent look flashed in his eyes, ¡°What boyfriend? Who is he?¡±

 Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Confrontation (12th Update)

    Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Confrontation (12th Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    Initially, the reason why Yang Kai personally organised this class reunion was partly to show off and flaunt his accomplishments, but his real intention was not partaking in the festivities. His primary goal was to seize this opportunity to win Chu Tingting¡¯s heart, and make her his¡­

    But!

    Damn it, she has a boyfriend now, what the hell?

    Yang Kai instantly felt an intense urge to lash out in anger!

    At this moment, after much anticipation, Chu Tingting finally graceously arrived at the private room.

    Silence! The room suddenly fell into hush!

    No matter the gender, all classmates turned their gaze towards Chu Tingting.

    The male classmates were left in awe, even to the point of losing their souls!

    Most of the female classmates showed a hint of jealousy.

    Especially Yang Kai, his eyes were fixated on Chu Tingting, his throat moved as he swallowed his saliva.

    Chu Tingting was extraordinarily beautiful with fair skin and a shapely body. Her legs were long and slender, her eyes flirtatious, she was graceful exuding a sense of cheerfulness¡­ Her beauty was breathtaking; her sexiness made people¡¯s blood boil; after leaving university, she has lost a bit of her youthful innocence, but acquired the allure and steadiness of maturity¡­

    She was too beautiful!

    She subtly portrayed the epitome of grace and allure!

    If Chu Tingting was a bud waiting to bloom during her university years, then now, she was a flower in full bloom! As graceful as a fairy descended from the heavens, her smile even more brilliant than the stars.

    However, unexpectedly, there was a¡­ boy following closely beside Chu Tingting!

    Instantly, all the male classmates felt their hearts miss a beat, and the faces of several turned unfriendly.

    Especially when the freckled, round-faced woman demeaningly commented that Huang Xiaolong was a university student hailing from a rural area, the classmates in the room scoffed at him.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Look here, Miss Chu, although we said that we can bring our families to this reunion, hence¡­ that was just a polite remark. Did anyone else bring their spouses?¡± A male classmate who was close with Yang Kai sneered coldly. ¡°Miss Chu, there were quite a few guys in our class who pursued you, right? You coldly rejected everyone, but now, you blatantly bring your boyfriend¡­ Are you trying to slap us in the face?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Deng Zihan, if you guys don¡¯t welcome Little Long and me, we can leave right now.¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s tone was also slightly irritated.

    Women are sensitive, the moment she entered the room, Chu Tingting sensed the hostile looks of the male classmates aiming at Huang Xiaolong. There was a harsh and chilly look in everyone¡¯s eyes, and if glares could kill, Huang Xiaolong would have been cut into pieces, killed in an excruciating manner.

    ¡°Eh¡­ Let¡¯s not do this¡­ Zihan, don¡¯t bother saying such harsh things¡­ Since Miss Chu has brought someone, we can¡¯t be rude and lose our manners¡­¡± At this point, Yang Kai regained his composure, he did not portray his resentment and instead attempted to mediate the tense situation. He then glanced at Huang Xiaolong with a darkened expression, ¡°Hehehe¡­ Thankfully, we can still help Miss Chu to scrutinize and see what kind of boyfriend she has found¡­¡±

    After seeing Huang Xiaolong, Yang Kai indeed realized that his plan to conquer Chu Tingting that night had become more complicated and challenging. He had to admit that the boy beside Chu Tingting was younger, taller, and thinner than him, and also much more handsome¡­ But! Yang Kai was wealthy! As a guy who had inherited assets from America, he was confident about using his financial and materialistic advantages to completely vanquish the outer beauty but inner rottenness boy that Chu Tingting identified with!

    Yang Kai had observed Huang Xiaolong. Judging from his attire, Huang Xiaolong could be from an ordinary family at best, what could he compete with Yang Kai about?

    Moreover, it was rumored that he was a poor student from a rural area¡­ He was even more incapable of putting up a fight!

    As his thoughts swirled, Yang Kai began to unwind. He gave Deng Zihan a meaningful glance and whispered, ¡°No rush, we¡¯ll play it slow¡­ Later, we¡¯ll make that punk pay!¡±

    Deng Zihan subtly made an ¡°OK¡± sign under the table.

    ¡°Come on, Miss Chu, let¡¯s sit at the same table. You and your boyfriend, come here.¡± Yang Kai beckoned enthusiastically.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Chu Tingting looked at Huang Xiaolong somewhat apologetically. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t get mad or stoop to their level¡­ These people, they are so crass, I really regret coming to this reunion¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah Tingting, I am not angry, I wouldn¡¯t stoop to their level.¡± Huang Xiaolong assured very seriously.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not angry¡­¡± Despite his assurance, Chu Tingting¡¯s face still harbored deep apologies. Suddenly, her face reddened slightly, and surprisingly, she took the initiative to hook her arm around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s. Then, with a provocative gaze, she swept her gaze over those male classmates who were looking at Huang Xiaolong disgruntledly, her face displaying an intense ¡®lovey-dovey¡¯ expression.

    Perhaps that¡¯s her way of compensating Huang Xiaolong for the unpleasant experience of being looked down upon!

    This action instantly left the male students, led by Yang Kai, feeling a mix of bitterness and anger.

    ¡°Damn! You little beast! Dare to lay a finger on a woman I, Yang Kai, am interested in?¡± Yang Kai glared at Huang Xiaolong with an almost cannibalistic gaze.

    Huang Xiaolong was aware of this. He wasn¡¯t angry, and even responded with a small smile to Yang Kai, then¡­

    He reached out his arm and tightly wrapped it around Chu Tingting¡¯s slender waist! Moreover, his hand was behaving quite naughtily, giving her perky buttocks a gentle pat.

    Wow¡­ the skin of this beauty of a teacher is so smooth and soft. Certain places are so tender and elastic!

    He was thrilled!

    Whoosh

    Chu Tingting¡¯s delicate face immediately turned red, like a ripe apple. It only made her look more alluringly shy and stunning.

    She didn¡¯t expect Huang Xiaolong to take advantage of the moment!

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m your teacher! That place¡­ you¡­ how could you touch it casually!¡±

    Yet Chu Tingting didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper in public and even had to cooperate with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s act, making her feel extremely embarrassed¡­

    However, for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel a trace of resentment or disgust.

    Seeing this caused Yang Kai¡¯s face to darken even further, almost to the point of bleeding!

    What a beast, constantly escalating the situation!

    He went through significant efforts and expenses to organize this reunion and painstakingly persuaded Chu Tingting to attend. However, all of it ended up being for someone else¡¯s benefit!

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting cozily sat down at Yang Kai¡¯s table.

    ¡°Everyone is here, let¡¯s start.¡± Yang Kai darkly said.

    The waiter began to serve dishes.

    ¡°Open 50 bottles of Wuliangye.¡± Yang Kai commanded.

    At these words, some of the classmates gasped in shock while others started to cheer.

    The male classmates were not even 20, with only a few of them being able to handle their liquor well. Not to mention female classmates, many of whom didn¡¯t drink at all.

    Starting straight with 50 bottles of Wuliangye, could they finish drinking all that?

    The waiter looked at Yang Kai doubtfully. ¡°Sir¡­ are you¡­ sure you want to open all 50 bottles of Wuliangye? How about we open 10 bottles first, and open more after they are finished?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Quit the nonsense! Are you afraid I can¡¯t pay the bill? Open them! After all, there are plenty of people to drink tonight¡­¡± Yang Kai said, casting a malicious glance at Huang Xiaolong.

    The classmates in the room read the situation and understood. Oh boy, Yang Kai was determined to compete with Chu Tingting¡¯s boyfriend tonight!

    50 bottles of liquor! This isn¡¯t about getting Huang Xiaolong drunk anymore, it¡¯s more like drowning him to death!

    The waiter did not dare to argue and opened all 50 bottles of Wuliangye as instructed by Yang Kai. The room was immediately filled with a strong fragrance of liquor.

    All the glasses were also replaced with large cups that held three parts liquor.

 Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Chapter 270: You will beg me to hit you! (13th update)

    Chapter 270: Chapter 270: You will beg me to hit you! (13th update)

    Translator: 549690339

    The food and drinks are served.

    As the organizer of the reunion and the rich one, Yang Kai was the first to speak.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯re all old classmates, not outsiders. The friendship we¡¯ve shared is oh so precious, oh so pure¡­ So I won¡¯t bother with formalities, but¡­¡± Yang Kai gave Huang Xiaolong a suggestive look. ¡°There¡¯s one person here who¡¯s not only not one of our classmates, but he¡¯s additionally taken our most beautiful schoolgirl Chu. How should we deal with this?¡±

    Here it comes, the attack on Huang Xiaolong!

    The classmates present in the private room all wore smiles of amusement and schadenfreude.

    ¡°Let him punish himself with three cups of alcohol to start!¡± Deng Zihan was quick to egg on. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, which one of the guys here didn¡¯t write love letters to Chu? Who didn¡¯t lose sleep over her? Now seeing her bring her boyfriend¡­it feels like our hearts are breaking. Isn¡¯t there a feeling of discontentment among us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is!!!!!¡±

    The male and female classmates all chimed in.

    ¡°Friend¡­you see, we can¡¯t accept this. But it can¡¯t be helped, if our beloved Chu likes you, shouldn¡¯t we respect her decisions too? That said¡­in consideration for our shared admiration for Chu, you should self-punish with three shots! What does everyone else think?¡± Deng Zihan argued incisively.

    ¡°Yeah! Drink up first!¡±

    The people in the room responded with unanimity.

    ¡°Hahahaha Good good, Zihan, not a bad idea.¡± Yang Kai laughed so hard that his fatty cheeks trembled, ¡°Whoever, waiter, pour his drink, make sure to fill all three cups!¡±

    The waiter responsible for pouring the drinks was taken aback¡­

    Self-punishment with three cups?

    These weren¡¯t small glasses, but large cups that held about 3 ounces of booze!

    Three cups would almost equal a pint!

    Holy man, this wasn¡¯t beer.

    This damn thing was 52 proof liquor!

    If Huang Xiaolong were to drink all three, he¡¯d be on his knees. Even if he had a strong tolerance, there seemed to be worse punishments to follow.

    If this guy gets drunk and dies here, it would be the entertainment city¡¯s responsibility!

    The waitstaff dared not act and gave Huang Xiaolong sympathetic looks.

    ¡°Pour the liquor! What are you dawdling for?¡± Deng Zihan called out impatiently.

    Several staff members in the private room recognized Deng Zihan, the deputy chief of the nearby police station. Although his administrative level wasn¡¯t very high, the police station held significant power in China, so he was quite influential.

    ¡°W¡­ well, okay, Chief Deng, we will pour the drinks now.¡± The staff still didn¡¯t dare to offend Deng Zihan, and placed three large glasses in front of Huang Xiaolong, all filled with liquor.

    ¡°This is too much!¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s expression drastically changed.

    She knew Yang Kai and the others might target Huang Xiaolong, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be so brazen and show no mercy!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s a young lad from the countryside, even if he could drink well, his tolerance must be limited, right?

    Nearly a pint of liquor, downed in one gulp, Chu Tingting didn¡¯t even dare to imagine the consequences!

    ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a drink. Regardless if it¡¯s three cups or thirty cups, even three hundred cups, I won¡¯t get drunk. Isn¡¯t this stuff basically like a beverage?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    That makes sense, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s physical condition was beyond human. His internal organs robust beyond belief, a little liquor wouldn¡¯t hurt him. He wasn¡¯t boasting when he said that he could handle a thousand cups of liquor!

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the death of me! Little Long, don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± Chu Tingting didn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong could drink that much.

    ¡°Hmmm You¡¯re trying to mess with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted at Yang Kai.

    ¡°Hehe ¡± Yang Kai sneered. ¡°What are you talking about? The three drink punishment was everyone¡¯s idea, since when did it become a prank on you?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, just leave.¡± Deng Zihan tapped his finger on the table. ¡°Remember, words spoken directly can offend people. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I can drink the liquor. But later, when you beg me to hit you, I¡¯m going to go hard.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? I beg you to hit me?¡± Yang Kai¡¯s face twisted with anger, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re looking for a fight?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha  Chu¡¯s boyfriend, you really are a piece of work!¡± Deng Zihan burst out laughing. ¡°I¡¯m here today, and I¡¯d like to see if you dare to hit anyone! If you¡¯re so tough, do it now. I dare you. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll lock you up right now!¡±

    Deng Zihan was the deputy chief of the police station. If Huang Xiaolong really hit Yang Kai in front of him, Deng Zihan had the power to lock Huang Xiaolong up for a few years. After all, intentional injury is considered a crime.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand plain speech?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked innocent. ¡°When did I say I was going to hit someone? What I said was, you¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pointed Yang Kai¡¯s nose, ¡°Later, you¡¯ll be kneeling down, begging me to hit you, and you¡¯ll even pay me for it.¡±

    ¡°Puh  Ahahahahahahah ¡± Yang Kai guffawed.

    In the private room, everyone except Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting broke into laughter, laughing till they were bent over.

    The meaning of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words seemed to be that Yang Kai would pay Huang Xiaolong to hit him¡­

    Was Yang Kai a masochist?

    This powerful man, the heir to a nearly hundred-million-dollar fortune, begging you, a poor kid, to hit him?

    Was he drunk without even drinking?

    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked seriously at Yang Kai, ¡°In the past week, haven¡¯t you noticed that your appetite has increased several times? You need to eat 7 or 8 meals, and sometimes the more you eat, the hungrier you get? Especially after midnight, the hunger grows increasingly unbearable, like something¡¯s churning in your stomach. During that time, you¡¯re not picky at all. Anything can stir your appetite, and you eat whatever you can get.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the smile on Yang Kai¡¯s face froze, as though he was wearing a poorly-made clown mask.

    Indeed!

    Every word Huang Xiaolong said was correct!

    For the past week, Yang Kai¡¯s appetite has been several times stronger than usual, needing 8 to 10 meals per day, especially at midnight when he was so hungry it felt like there was a boxing match in his stomach.

    Yang Kai even suspected he had binge eating disorder, but after a medical check-up yesterday, all his health indicators were normal and there were no hidden conditions.

    When the classmates in the room saw Yang Kai¡¯s expression, they all knew¡­ Huang Xiaolong was right!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, even if Yang Kai was like Huang Xiaolong described, insatiably hungry and never satisfied, he wouldn¡¯t kneel and ask Huang Xiaolong to hit him, would he?

    ¡°You¡­ how did you know?¡± Unable to contain himself, Yang Kai finally asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked very serious.

    ¡°What kind of disease is it?¡± Regardless, Yang Kai was very concerned about his health.

    ¡°This, ah, is not a disease.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then picked up three cups of liquor and drank them all just like drinking water. ¡°There, I¡¯ve self-punished with three cups.¡±

 Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Chapter 271: Possessed by a Starving Ghost! (Fourteenth Update)

    Chapter 271: Chapter 271: Possessed by a Starving Ghost! (Fourteenth Update)

    Translator: 549690339

    After drinking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red and his heart didn¡¯t beat faster. Seeing this, those in the room marvelled.

    ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­you can drink slower, right?! Quick, eat some food, so you don¡¯t hurt your stomach!¡± Chu Tingting cared about Huang Xiaolong and quickly picked up some food with her chopsticks to feed him. Under the table, she subconsciously held his hand, her pretty cheeks full of intense regret. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­all my fault¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong accepted Chu Tingting¡¯s kindness, eating the food she had fed him and giggled. ¡°Tingting, thank you for your concern, but¡­I really can hold my liquor¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he gently scratched Tingting¡¯s palm under the table.

    ¡°Uh¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lively and clear eyes, Chu Tingting felt relieved to find no sign of intoxication. She exclaimed, ¡°Little Long¡­you, you are naughty!¡±

    She tried to pull her hand out of his, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grip suddenly tightened.

    Chu Tingting shot him a teasing glance but didn¡¯t bother to pull her hand back.

    But, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°By the way, Little Long, based on what you just said, Yang Kai should suffer from hyperphagia. Who would feel hungrier the more they eat? Even a gluttonous pig wouldn¡¯t behave like this. But you also said he hasn¡¯t fallen ill. I¡¯m a little unclear, what¡¯s going on exactly?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­Tingting, are you sure you want to know?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Yang Kai with a bewitching expression.

    ¡°Of course I want to know.¡± Chu Tingting nodded passionately.

    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ll tell you¡­don¡¯t make a scene¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered into her ear, making her tremble slightly.

    ¡°This guy, he is possessed by a ghost¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a low voice.

    ¡°Uh!!!¡± Chu Tingting was shocked, but she quickly covered her mouth to prevent a yell and stared at Yang Kai unblinkingly.

    ¡°He¡¯s been possessed by a hungry ghost. They are very fierce ghosts, always in severe hunger, highly fond of eating human brains and souls. Before they prey, they often possess the victims, giving them a severe feeling of hunger, causing them to eat incessantly. Eventually, the victims will literally be stuffed to death. Their spirits will then be eaten by the hungry ghosts. Generally, anyone who encounters a hungry ghost is doomed.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a chuckle. ¡°This short and pudgy fellow has been possessed for a week, just like a pig, eating non-stop. If my estimates are correct, he will be stuffed to death in three days.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words stunned Chu Tingting.

    While others couldn¡¯t see the hungry ghost inside Yang Kai, Huang Xiaolong could see it clearly¡­

    At this moment, inside Yang Kai¡¯s body, a fierce ghost dressed in red was lurking, full of resentment. The ghost had a skinny body, like that of a starving African child, but its belly was huge with a big mouth.

    This was the hungry ghost.

    ¡°Quit the bullshit!¡± Yang Kai glared at Huang Xiaolong and immediately resumed devouring the dishes. He grabbed a whole roasted pig and started to tear into it voraciously. ¡°Enjoy everyone, this pork is delicious, really delicious¡­¡±

    The classmates watched in astonishment at Yang Kai.

    ¡°Ahem¡­Yang Kai, why don¡¯t I introduce you to some good doctors? Trying traditional Chinese medicine could help. You seem to have a problem.¡± Deng Zihan, watching Yang Kai gorge himself, suggested.

    Boy, Yang Kai has already demolished a quarter of the whole roasted pig in a very short time!

    Yang Kai kept his head down and continued to eat, no longer caring to speak or trouble Huang Xiaolong.

    Deng Zihan, however, took up the mantle from him, staring at Huang Xiaolong and seeming to plot something.

    ¡°Huh? Where is Zhong Hui? She called me a few days ago insisting that I attend this reunion. Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Chu Tingting suddenly asked.

    Zhong Hui was her close friend and dorm-mate in college. They were inseparable.

    Zhong Hui moved elsewhere after graduation and just returned to Binhai couple of weeks ago. She had called Chu Tingting several times insisting she attend the reunion. Chu Tingting had come today largely due to her friendship with Zhong Hui.

    Yet Zhong Hui was missing. This was puzzling.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± A classmate with a buzz cut, who lived next door to Zhong Hui, explained, ¡°Miss Chu, Zhong Hui is ill. She fell into a coma a few days ago and the doctors can¡¯t figure out why. Her condition¡­seems like a vegetative state¡­¡±

    Vegetative state?

    ¡°What? How can this happen?!¡± Chu Tingting was completely stupefied, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°It can¡¯t be true; she just called me a few days ago!¡±

    The buzz-cut man shrugged helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Miss Chu. I don¡¯t joke about students¡¯ health. I live next to Zhong Hui and I know her. She¡¯s very much like a vegetable¡­ah, the hospital¡­also can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Zhong Hui was known in school as a kind person; she was well-liked by everyone.

    Upon hearing such terrible news, the classmates in the private room fell silent, a shadow of gloom crossing their minds.

    Chu Tingting also started to choke up. She picked up the tissues on the table, constantly wailing and wiping away her tears.

    ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong hurriedly consoled. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s okay, how about¡­ I take a look at your classmate¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Chu Tingting raised her teared up eyes at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Mmm, my medical skills are quite extraordinary, even if it¡¯s a true vegetative state, I can cure it.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his eyes clear and sincere.

    A glimmer of hope flickered in Chu Tingting¡¯s heart!

    Although she didn¡¯t know much about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills, she didn¡¯t doubt for a moment that Huang Xiaolong was incredibly skilled.

    Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ Huang Xiaolong could really help!

    ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s wonderful! Xiaolong, after dinner, can we go to Zhong Hui¡¯s house, okay?¡± Chu Tingting enthusiastically replied, like a drowning person clutching at a life-saving straw.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, smiling.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t brag too much.¡± At this moment, Deng Zihan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a playful expression, chuckling. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue to drink. As friends, we¡¯re meeting for the first time, spare me some face and drink a few rounds.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how would you like to drink?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly.

    Huang Xiaolong knew this guy was trying to get him drunk to humiliate him. But he was not scared. Not just a Deng Zihan, even if everyone in this private room were to attempt to out-drink him; the ones who would end up drunk would only be them.

    ¡°This is how, my friend, we first drink separately,¡± Deng Zihan raised his glass, ¡°although, my stomach isn¡¯t very good, I usually don¡¯t drink. Today, as a class gathering, I¡¯m making an exception. So, let¡¯s do this¡­ I¡¯ll drink half a glass, you¡¯ll drink a full glass.¡±

    The people in the private room were all left at a loss for words upon hearing this.

    What Deng Zihan was proposing was a drinking match with Huang Xiaolong. It¡¯s normal to play drinking games on a night out, but proclaiming that you¡¯ll only drink half as much as the other person is plainly bullying, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Why should you drink half and I have to drink a full glass?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°It seems unfair.¡±

    Deng Zihan¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Unfair? Haha  I¡¯ve already said, I usually don¡¯t drink and today is an exception. Let¡¯s put it this way, when I¡¯m out for business drinks, or gathering with friends, others toast, I drink as I please. Today, you drink a full glass, and I accompany you with half a glass, this is already giving you a lot of face, you know?¡±

    In our country, there are indeed some unwritten rules at the dining table.

    For example, in the official sector, when subordinates toast to their superiors, it¡¯s usually the subordinate who must down their drink while the superior drinks at will. Subordinates can¡¯t demand that superiors also finish their drink, because superiors agreeing to drink at all is already showing you face. After all, you can¡¯t compare with their status.

    Again, for example, if someone is a big shot, and is more powerful than you, when you toast, you can only down your drink, while the big shot drinks at their leisure.

    Yet again, if you¡¯re looking for help or inviting someone for a dinner, you can only drink with a smile.

    Being a deputy chief of a police station, Deng Zihan has some power and when he goes out for meals, there are a lot of people trying to suck up to him. The phrase he hears the most is ¡°Chief Deng, drink as you please, I¡¯ll down this one.¡±

    Over time, Deng Zihan has developed a nasty habit of acting arrogant and throwing around his weight at the dining table.

    But it¡¯s just not appropriate here!

    Huang Xiaolong is neither his subordinate nor seeking his help, so naturally, he won¡¯t give Deng Zihan any face. Moreover, considering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status, he couldn¡¯t find anyone in this world worth sucking up to.

    ¡°If you want to drink with me, that¡¯s fine, but you can¡¯t take advantage of me.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied matter-of-factly. ¡°You drink as much as I drink.¡±

    Bang!!!!!!!

    Deng Zihan fiercely slammed his glass on the table, ¡°I heard you¡¯re still a college student and also from a rural area who hasn¡¯t officially entered society¡­ Do you understand the rules of society? I¡¯m willing to drink with you, willing to accompany you with half a glass, I¡¯m already giving you enough face because of Miss. Chu. What? You¡¯re still not satisfied?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Deng Zihan sneered at Chu Tingting. ¡°Miss. Chu, your boyfriend really doesn¡¯t know how to behave! If he continues behaving like this when he enters society, he¡¯ll definitely face obstacles everywhere! He¡¯s demanding that I drink as much as he drinks, who does he think he is? His face is beyond saving!¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ you¡¯ve got it all backward¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m willing to drink with you, which means I¡¯m giving you face. How much is your face worth?¡±

    Silence!

    The private room suddenly fell quiet!

    Only the sound of Yang Kai¡¯s snoring and smacking his lips while eating greedily disturbed the unsettling atmosphere, making it even more eerie.

 Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Stand Up!

    Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Stand Up!

    Translator: 549690339

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. It¡¯s me giving you face by agreeing to drink with you¡­¡±

    Everyone in the private dining room was dumbfounded when Huang Xiaolong said this¡­

    Originally, everyone thought that Deng Zihan¡¯s aggressive approach was ungracious and they subconsciously sympathized with Huang Xiaolong.

    But now, Huang Xiaolong has actually made such a pompous statement!

    Let¡¯s not forget, Deng Zihan is a deputy chief of a police station! He¡¯s a figure with a certain social status. And you, a college student from the rural area, dared to show off in front of Deng Zihan and imply that his face is worthless.

    At this point, people in the private dining room not only lost their sympathy for Huang Xiaolong, but instead started to look down upon and despise him even more.

    ¡°Well¡­hehe, school beauty Chu, your boyfriend is acting a bit too grandiose,¡± a spectacled male classmate mocked as he looked at Chu Tingting.

    ¡°I thought he was so outstanding, but it turns out he is just a hollow tin that likes to brag and show off himself. And he doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of cunning. Look, he¡¯s completely offended Deng Zihan¡­¡± said a round-faced woman with freckles, who had previously bumped into Chu Tingting in the stairwell, grumbling uncontrollably.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, kept a serious face.

    What he said was not inappropriate, nor exaggerated.

    Leaving aside his spirit transcending identity, Huang Xiaolong knew quite a few influential figures just in Binhai.

    Like Brother Zhao Qi, Lin Zicong, the leader of the Binhai Four Young Masters, or Sister Jing, the captain of the criminal police squad at the city¡¯s public security bureau¡­

    Any of these people could easily crush someone as insignificant as Deng Zihan, a mere deputy chief of a police station, into dust.

    ¡°Hehehe¡± At this point, Deng Zihan was glaring at Huang Xiaolong with a resentful look, his face showing a strong maliciousness, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re looking down on me, right?¡±

    ¡°Enough, Deng Zihan, Xiaolong is still studying. Why do you have to cling to him?¡± Chu Tingting quickly intervened. She was a bit worried that Deng Zihan would retaliate against Huang Xiaolong, after all, a deputy chief of a police station does have some power.

    ¡°Chu Tingting! Get your facts straight! It¡¯s clearly your boyfriend who¡¯s showing off in front of me. When did it become me clinging onto him?¡± Deng Zihan¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    The atmosphere in the private dining room gradually tensed up.

    At this time, a young woman, dressed in a cheongsam, with a decent appearance, gently pushed open the door to the private dining room and walked in with an apologetic smile, ¡°Chief Deng¡­ You are holding your class reunion here today, we didn¡¯t serve you well¡­ Do you find our food suitable for your taste?¡±

    The young woman was a manager of the Shujiang Spring Entertainment City¡¯s catering department, a very versatile person.

    As this place falls under Deng Zihan¡¯s management, she also had to make sure Deng Zihan¡¯s needs were well looked after, otherwise her life will not be easy.

    ¡°Oh Manager Zhang, the food is okay. It¡¯s just that there is a douchebag here bouncing around in front of me that makes me feel sick,¡± Deng Zihan casually glanced at Huang Xiaolong.

    The young woman, ¡°Manager Zhang,¡± walked over and whispered in Deng Zihan¡¯s ear, ¡°Chief Deng, Chief Xu is also hosting a banquet here tonight¡­ right next door¡­¡±

    ¡°Xu¡­Xu¡­Chief Xu¡­¡± Suddenly, Deng Zihan¡¯s face became tense and somewhat timid, ¡°I¡­I know! Chief Xu was promoted from deputy chief to chief¡­ So¡­ He¡¯s having a celebratory banquet tonight!¡±

    ¡°Chief Xu got promoted?¡± The young woman¡¯s expression also quivered a little.

    ¡°Yes, he got promoted. I heard that Chief Xu¡­has backup from high above,¡± Deng Zihan pointed upwards, ¡°I¡­I¡­I heard it¡¯s the Lin Family¡­¡± Saying this, Deng Zihan was already too terrified to continue.

    The Lin Family of Binhai! Can a mere deputy chief of a police station like you, casually gossip about them?

    ¡°Then¡­then, Chief Deng¡­do¡­do you want to go over and propose a toast?¡± The young woman eagerly suggested, ¡°This is an opportunity!¡±

    Chief Deng is just a deputy chief of a police station, while Chief Xu is now the director of a district¡¯s public security bureau, and it¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s also been appointed as the secretary of the political and legal committee¡­

    In this society where one level higher of official rank means a world of difference, the administrative levels of the two are simply worlds apart.

    In plain terms, Chief Xu could fire Deng Zihan with a single word!

    Of course, conversely, a slight push from Chief Xu could also propel Deng Zihan¡¯s political career to the next level!

    A turning point, hinging on a single thought!

    Originally, Chief Xu hadn¡¯t invited Deng Zihan to this celebration banquet, as Deng Zihan was not deemed qualified for the guest list.

    But now, a fortuitous meeting presented Deng Zihan with an opportunity of a lifetime!

    ¡°Good¡­ very good¡­¡± Deng Zihan stood up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll go and offer a toast. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    With his heart burning with ambitious fervor, Deng Zihan thought to himself that he could leverage Chief Xu¡¯s good mood today by making flattering remarks. Perhaps, Chief Xu might remember him favorably afterwards.

    Deng Zihan grabbed a bottle of wine and a glass from the table, stood up in a hurry, and said, ¡°Apologies, everyone. I will be excusing myself for a while¡­¡±

    After speaking, Deng Zihan, along with a young woman, hastily left the room, heading to the private room next door where Chief Xu was located.

    ¡®Oh¡­ Brother Xu? He actually made it to the position of Chief.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled without a hint of emotion.

    He had had a few encounters with Chief Xu before.

    With Deng Zihan¡¯s departure, Yang Kai was left alone, focused on devouring the dishes on the table. For the time being, no one else came forward to confront Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took the opportunity to pick up his chopsticks and started eating contentedly.

    ¡°Little Long, after we finish our meal, will you really go with me to see Zhong Hui?¡± Chu Tingting asked anxiously.

    ¡°My beautiful teacher¡­ oh, no, Tingting, rest assured. If I promised you, I will definitely not go back on my word.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, stuffing a piece of roasted chicken into his mouth.

    At that moment, footsteps sounded outside the room. Several people were approaching their private room.

    The door swung open, revealing Deng Zihan in the lead. His face was flushed from the alcohol, apparently having drunk quite a bit in making his toast. But despite his intoxication, he sported a happy smile, his back slightly bent, appearing like a servant leading his master.

    Following Deng Zihan was a group of dignified middle-aged men, among whom was Chief Xu.

    Chief Xu, too, had had quite a bit to drink, his eyes slightly blurry. But his countenance was radiant, particularly his official¡¯s countenance which was bright yellow and clear purple ¨C the face of a man who had risen in rank and wealth!

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen! Pay attention! This is our newly appointed Chief Xu of the Public Security Bureau! Chief Xu was in a good mood today. Hearing that we were having a reunion, he wanted to come over to have a drink and chat with us all. Everyone, let¡¯s stand up and welcome Chief Xu!¡± Deng Zihan exclaimed to everyone in the room, evidently excited.

    ¡°Burp¡± Chief Xu let out a hiccup, his tongue slightly thick. ¡°Drinking¡­ is always more fun¡­ with a group of fellows ho! Everyone, accompany me for a drink tonight!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, Chief Xu, please go slow.¡± Deng Zihan stated, acting like a eunuch by the emperor¡¯s side, ¡°The idea of drinking is just to enjoy ourselves, so today, just do as you please. As for us, we¡¯ll drink up! Hahaha¡±

    Most of the classmates in the room were ordinary people. Suddenly, a police chief entered the room, making them feel a little nervous and pleasantly surprised.

    At this point, every classmate stood up.

    Even the bullish Yang Kai stopped eating and drinking, stood up, and cheerfully said, ¡°Oh¡­ this is Chief Xu? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Yang Kai.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong continued to sit there calmly, engrossed in his meal.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ get up¡­ this is the Chief of the Public Security Bureau¡­ you¡­ you should show some respect¡­ stand up¡­¡± Chu Tingting whispered.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Tingting, I¡¯m eating, I won¡¯t get up.¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Deng Zihan flew into a rage. He had taken great pains to invite the honoured Chief Xu and was infuriated at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lack of respect.

    ¡°Stand up! Damn it, you think you¡¯re something else? Do you believe me when I say I could mess you up?!¡± After having a few drinks, Deng Zihan lost any sense of decorum. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, if you don¡¯t stand up then, you¡¯ll face the consequences! Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is so foul, were you fed shit when you were young?¡± Huang Xiaolong put down his chopsticks and turned his head to Deng Zihan.

    ¡°Uh¡± Once Chief Xu saw Huang Xiaolong, he seemed to sober up instantly.

 Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Chapter 273: Iâ€™ll Toast, Itâ€™s Up To You

    Chapter 273: Chapter 273: I¡¯ll Toast, It¡¯s Up To You

    ¡°Chief Xu, this guy isn¡¯t my classmate, he¡¯s just a poor university student who comes from the countryside¡­ he really likes to show off.¡± Deng Zihan explained hurriedly, worried that Chief Xu would be angry. ¡°In that case, Chief Xu, I¡¯ll drive him away now!¡±

    ¡°Hold on¡± Chief Xu glanced at Deng Zihan with meaningful eyes, ¡°You want to drive him away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chief Xu, I¡¯ve been irritated by this show-off for a long time. I¡¯ll go straight to him now.¡± Deng Zihan rolled up his sleeves.

    Chief Xu¡¯s eye muscle twitched a few times.

    Freaking hell¡­

    Dude, do you know who he is?

    Even Lin Jing, the captain of our city¡¯s Public Security Bureau¡¯s Criminal Investigation Brigade and the young lady of the Lin Family, one of the four major families in Binhai, always wears a warm smile when she sees him¡­

    Do you know how capable he is?

    He single-handedly beat up the entire First People¡¯s Hospital, unmatched in his might, even Old Master Shi, a renowned traditional Chinese medicine expert in Binhai, knelt before him!

    You, a mere deputy chief of a police station, dare to drive him away?

    Also, Huang Xiaolong is Chief Xu¡¯s benefactor!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong, Chief Xu wouldn¡¯t have been able to access high-ranking official Lin Jing.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong, the unsolved case of dormitory 508 at the Binhai University branch campus wouldn¡¯t have been solved.

    In other words, if it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong, Chief Xu would remain a deputy chief, most likely never promoted to full branch chief.

    ¡°Damn idiot!¡± Deng Zihan sneered, ready to rush over and drive Huang Xiaolong out.

    In the room, the gleeful anticipation was evident in Yang Kai and the others¡¯ eyes.

    At this moment¨C

    ¡°Stop!¡± Chief Xu, with a face full of fury, shouted.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Deng Zihan halted abruptly, trembling as he turned to look at Chief Xu.

    Chief Xu, however, didn¡¯t even look at Deng Zihan, instead, he walked straight towards Huang Xiaolong, filling his cup with alcohol.

    ¡°Hey! Little Long Bro!¡± Chief Xu¡¯s face completely changed. His face now showed warmth, admiration, and even some flattery. ¡°Bro, I promised to treat you to a meal. I planned to invite you out in a few days, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here tonight¡­ what a coincidence! Hahaha! Little Long Bro, I must say, we sure have a destiny¡­¡±

    Crack

    Chief Xu¡¯s words were like a heavy bomb exploding in the room!

    Holy shit¡­ Little Long Bro?

    What¡¯s going on?

    Chu Tingting was dumbfounded;

    Yang Kai was dumbfounded;

    Deng Zihan was even more dumbfounded¡­

    ¡°W¡­.what¡­ what¡¯s happening¡­¡± In this instant, Deng Zihan sobered up from fright, quivering with fear, sweating profusely¡­

    ¡°Come, Little Long Bro, do me a favor, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Chief Xu wore a pleasing smile, ¡°You need to put in a good word for me at¡­ you know where¡­ Hahaha¡­ No more talking, everything¡¯s in the cup now, I¡¯ll drink, you do as you please!¡±

    After saying this, Chief Xu, who has already drunk a fair amount, knocked back the filled cup of wine.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Brother Xu, why be so formal.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, also lifted his wine glass, but only took a sip.

    He really meant it¡­ When you finish, I do as I please!

    ¡°Ah? Old Xu, is this the Little Long Bro you mentioned?¡± Those that came into the room with Chief Xu were either key personnel in the new @cheng@ district¡¯s public security system, or bureau-level officials, and even a deputy district chief.

    ¡°Yes, yes, this is Little Long Bro.¡± Chief Xu bragged, ¡°Little Long Bro and I go way back!¡±

    Immediately, everyone that came in with Chief Xu filled their glasses with wine, and flocked towards Huang Xiaolong passionately.

    ¡°Aiya, Little Long Bro, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Old Xu although we¡¯ve never met before. Old Xu really admires and worships you. Little Long Bro, I¡¯m the deputy district chief of new @cheng@ district, you can call me Old Zou, let¡¯s drink, I¡¯ll finish, you do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Little Long Bro, I¡¯m the political instructor of the district¡¯s public security bureau, let¡¯s get to know each other, I¡¯ll drink, you do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Little Long Bro, I¡¯m the manager of the tobacco company, I¡¯m very honored to meet you, I¡¯ll drink, you do as you please.¡±

    These people were not stupid; they all learned about the intriguing relationship between Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing from Chief Xu.

    Now that they had the chance to curry favor with Huang Xiaolong, only a fool wouldn¡¯t come over to propose a toast!

    Huang Xiaolong was surrounded!

    Surrounded by a group of people who still held some social standing in Binhai!

    The room fell into an eerie silence¡­

    Many faces burned with humiliation, as if they had been slapped hard.

    Especially those who looked down upon Huang Xiaolong, and scorned him as a poor college student, they wish they could find a crevice to crawl into.

    ¡°This¡­ motherf*cker¡­¡± Yang Kai muttered under his breath.

    At this point, the most conflicted were Chu Tingting and Deng Zihan.

    Chu Tingting was completely surprised. She never imagined that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s social connections could be this impressive.

    Meanwhile, Deng Zihan¡¯s heart beat with a chilling fear.

    Just now, Huang Xiaolong said that he offered Deng Zihan face by agreeing to drink with him¡­ and he wasn¡¯t bragging or showing off.

    Even someone as authoritative as Chief Xu drank with Huang Xiaolong in a respectful manner, ¡®I¡¯ll drink first, you can follow at your discretion¡¯¡­

    This gave a clue of just how profound Huang Xiaolong¡¯s connections were!

    Over there, Huang Xiaolong casually took a few drinks, everyone who toasted with him emptied their cups.

    ¡°Little Long, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Chief Xu patted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s meet another day. I promise to provide you with excellent hospitality.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Brother Xu, we¡¯ll touch base another day,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Chief Xu tactfully took his leave from the private room with his people¡­

    As he passed by Deng Zihan, Chief Xu paused, his face darken. ¡°You, Deng Zihan, right? Be at my office before 9 am tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Chief Xu!¡± Tears welled up in Deng Zihan¡¯s eyes immediately. ¡°Chief Xu¡­I¡­I¡­¡±

    ¡°You? Did a dog eat your eyes? You thought you could offend Little Long? Jumping around like a fool¡­ Suicidal!¡± Chief Xu cast a disdainful glance at Deng Zihan, ¡°Remember, be at my office before 9 am tomorrow!¡±

    With that, Chief Xu left with his group.

    It¡¯s over¡­

    Deng Zihan¡¯s career path was completely ruined.

    ¡°Lit¡­Lit¡­Little Long!¡± Suddenly, Deng Zihan rushed over to Huang Xiaolong and, astonishingly, got down on his knees. ¡°Little Long¡­I¡­I was wrong! I completely misread you! I looked down on you¡­ I was wrong¡­ Can you give me another chance? Please, give me another chance!¡±

    Deng Zihan pleaded desperately, his voice choked with sobs.

    Just now, Deng Zihan was exuding arrogance, speaking in an affected manner, but now, he was kneeling down, begging for mercy like a drowned rat.

    This sort of arrogant then groveling attitude was truly disgusting.

    ¡°Tingting, I¡¯m full.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, ignoring Deng Zihan. ¡°Let¡¯s go visit your good friend now. Don¡¯t worry, Tingting, I will cure her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Chu Tingting repeatedly agreed.

    Most of the people in the room also expressed that they wanted to go visit Zhong Hui.

    ¡°Hey¡­ can you really heal people? Then what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Yang Kai couldn¡¯t help but shout at Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You¡¯re not sick. However, you only have three days to live.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°I told you before, if you kneel down, beg me to hit you, and give me enough money, I can help you heal.¡±

    ¡°You! Are you tricking me?¡± Yang Kai glared at him angrily. Although he knew Huang Xiaolong was well-connected, he himself was worth hundreds of millions and naturally wouldn¡¯t fear Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tricking you. If you want to live, you have to beg me to hit you. I need to drive that thing out of you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mysteriously, then glanced again at the starving ghost in Yang Kai¡¯s belly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will definitely come to beg me.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong, Chu Tingting, and a large group of classmates poured out of the room.

    Yang Kai followed them out, his face dark.

 Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Losing Soul

    Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Losing Soul

    After all, it was the kind-hearted ¡°Zhong Hui¡± from our college days who fell ill, and it¡¯s not just a common illness. It¡¯s said she has turned into a ¡°vegetable¡±.

    Hence, the class reunion could not proceed as planned. Everyone spontaneously organized a visit to Zhong Hui¡¯s house.

    The parking lot below the Shujiang Spring Entertainment City.

    Most classmates drove their own cars to get there, with Huang Xiaolong bringing Chu Tingting in a BYD F3.

    ¡°Damn! Show-off!¡± Yang Kai grumbled as he popped open his Cayenne¡¯s door, eyeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s car with a glum expression.

    ¡°I say, Yang Kai, are you also going to Zhong Hui¡¯s house?¡±, a bespectacled male classmate asked, riding in Yang Kai¡¯s car.

    ¡°Yes! Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±, Yang Kai huffily responded. ¡°That guy bragged so much, claiming he could even cure a vegetable. I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m not there to watch how he does it! I bet Tingting was deceived by his outlandish sweet talk. Tonight, I will expose his true, ugly face!¡±

    In his subconscious mind, Yang Kai also wanted to figure out the cause of his own overeating and overdrinking. Ever since they met again, Huang Xiaolong had identified his symptoms. He felt that Huang Xiaolong might be able to treat him. However, there was no chance he would kneel and beg Huang Xiaolong to hit him!

    Several cars parked directly under Zhong Hui¡¯s house.

    This was an old residential area with dim lights. Unmanaged vegetation made walking inside the area haunting. There were occasional wild cats and dogs, jumping out from the bushes, which could startle anyone.

    Zhong Hui¡¯s house was on the 7th floor of an old building.

    A group of classmates climbed the stairs and knocked on the door.

    Shortly after, the door opened. A middle-aged woman with a worried expression peeked out from the well-lit house.

    ¡°Auntie!¡± Tingting directly called. ¡°Auntie, do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is this¡­ Tingting! Oh, Tingting, you have become more beautiful¡­¡± The middle-aged woman immediately recognized Tingting, and then glanced at the people behind Tingting ¨C there were several people she knew. ¡°You are all Hui¡¯s classmates¡­ Are you here to¡­ visit Hui?¡±

    ¡°Yes, auntie, we are here to visit Zhong Hui.¡± Chu Tingting hurriedly replied. ¡°Where is¡­ where is Zhong Hui?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡± The middle-aged woman sighed heavily, tears silently rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Hui¡­ She¡­ she¡¯s in the bedroom¡­ come in.¡±

    A group of people entered the house.

    Huang Xiaolong first took a look around the house.

    The house was approximately 120 square meters, a three-room and two-hall structure.

    It¡¯s said that Zhong Hui lost her father early, so she and her mother lived here together.

    There was no negative energy in the house, no hint of anything dirty or unclean.

    ¡°Little Long, go quickly to the bedroom and see Zhong Hui.¡± Chu Tingting was very anxious, she took the initiative to hold Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand and started walking towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see¡±, Yang Kai slightly pulled up the corner of his mouth, leading the other classmates into the bedroom too.

    In the bedroom, there was a delicate-looking, fair-skinned woman lying on a bed. She was about the same age as Chu Tingting, and could also be considered quite attractive.

    This woman was Chu Tingting¡¯s close friend from her college days, ¡°Zhong Hui¡±.

    At this moment, Zhong Hui looked pale and a little worn-out, lying there unconscious, with her eyes closed as if she was asleep.

    ¡°Zhong Hui Hui Hui It¡¯s me, Tingting, I came to see you!¡± Chu Tingting quickly squatted beside the bed, shouting in Zhong Hui¡¯s ear.

    Several other classmates also began to call out animatedly.

    However, Zhong Hui on the bed was like the sleeping beauty under a witch¡¯s spell, irrespective of how others urged her, she didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s no use¡­¡± the middle-aged woman said, wiping away tears. ¡°I call her hundreds of times each day, but¡­I can¡¯t wake her¡­the doctor said¡­the doctor said¡­there¡¯s a high probability¡­a high probability she¡¯s¡­brain-dead¡­Oh, my poor daughter!!!¡±

    Brain-dead, doesn¡¯t that mean vegetative?

    Zhong Hui¡¯s life has indeed been difficult, with her father dying when she was young, and now in her radiant twenties, she¡¯s fallen victim to this condition, trapped between life and death.

    Many classmates were wiping away tears in the gloomy atmosphere of the room, feeling uneasy.

    ¡°Little Long! Little Long! Quickly take a look!¡± Chu Tingting hastily stood up and grasped Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, tears staining her delicate face.

    In the bedroom, citing their attention, everyone, including Zhong Hui¡¯s mother, turned their eyes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Umm Tingting, I¡¯ve already looked.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously. ¡°Auntie¡ª¡ª¡±

    He looked towards Zhong Hui¡¯s mother, ¡°A few days ago, did your daughter start to exhibit symptoms like fever, dizziness, an overheated mind, loss of appetite, distraction, and inattentiveness?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­young man, how¡­how did you know?¡± Zhong Hui¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, ¡°Yes yes yes, I thought she had caught a cold at that time, and I took her to the hospital for IV fluids. Those days, she was unfocused all the time, didn¡¯t notice traffic signals while walking on the street, she almost got hit by a car.¡±

    After a pause, Zhong Hui¡¯s mother asked shakily. ¡°Young man¡­are¡­are you a medical student?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile. ¡°Well¡­I guess I can be considered a medical student¡­but Auntie, your daughter¡¯s current condition cannot be solved by a doctor because she¡¯s not ill.¡±

    Not ill?

    ¡°Pfft¡± Suddenly, Yang Kai burst into laughter. ¡°Wow, not ill? The doctors in the big hospital have diagnosed her as brain-dead, or in other words, vegetative. You¡¯re randomly blabbering that she is not ill. If she isn¡¯t ill, why is she unconscious and not responding when called?¡±

    ¡°You again? I advise you to shut up.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Yang Kai disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you now. Later on, when you¡¯re kneeling on the ground begging to be beaten by me, I will severely punish you!¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Yang Kai flew into a rage.

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Yang Kai and turned to Chu Tingting, ¡°Tingting, she has lost her soul.¡±

    ¡°Lost her soul?¡± Chu Tingting was shocked.

    The bedroom fell into silence.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s lost a spirit and a soul.¡± Huang Xiaolong said matter-of-factly. ¡°Human soul consists of ¡®three spirits and seven souls¡¯. When a person falls ill, the three spirits become weak. Losing one spirit can make one crazy, losing two ensures death, and if all three spirits are scattered, even death can¡¯t bring salvation. So, what about losing one spirit and one soul?¡±

    Everybody instinctively pricked up their ears to listen to Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°When a person loses one spirit and one soul, they don¡¯t die immediately. At first, they become extremely confused, dizzy, feel overheated, lose appetite, and become distracted ¡­then, they fall into a deep sleep that even shouting cannot rouse them from.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Zhong Hui on the hospital bed, ¡°With her current state, even if life is maintained by IV fluids, she¡¯ll eventually die given enough time¡­probably she¡¯s got a month to live.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, then¡­then what should we do?¡± Chu Tingting was extremely anxious.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, we need to find the lost spirits and souls.¡± Huang Xiaolong said dismissively with a smile. ¡°Leave this task to me.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahah¡± Suddenly, Yang Kai burst out in maniacal laughter. ¡°I thought it might be something serious! Turns out, it¡¯s about supernatural beliefs! Hahahaha¡ª-I¡¯m dying of laughter! You¡¯re deceiving people with fallacious talk!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed derisively, looking at Yang Kai, ¡°One may choose not to believe in these things, but must always have an awe for them. Otherwise, if one gets involved with them, no one can save you.¡±

 Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Summoning Spirits at Midnight!

    Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Summoning Spirits at Midnight!

    ¡°Bullshit, purely bullshit!¡± Yang Kai was riled up. ¡°Where in the world are there such things as the three souls and seven spirits, let alone ghosts? Speak of anything else, and I may not be able to refute you! But with your talk of elusive and abstract spirits and ghosts, this whole set of deceiving tricks, I have to tear you down!¡±

    In the bedroom, other students ventured skeptical and mocking looks at Huang Xiaolong.

    That¡¯s right, the vast majority of ordinary people hardly believe in the existence of spirits and ghosts.

    ¡°Listen here, I¡¯m not afraid to tell the truth, I¡¯ve freaking affirmed ages ago that there are no ghosts in this world!¡± Yang Kai sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve freaking conducted an experiment!¡±

    ¡°Ah? An experiment?¡± Huang Xiaolong was surprised.

    ¡°Pfft Stunned, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yang Kai finally found an opportunity to directly confront Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve conducted two experiments. The first one was with some buddies at a deserted crossroads at midnight, we prepared three dishes and a soup, along with a few empty bowls and pairs of chopsticks. You see, the crossroads are believed to be where many wandering souls roam, so by preparing the food and knocking on the bowl, you¡¯re supposed to summon these souls to eat ¡®corpse food¡¯. As long as you keep knocking, ghosts can¡¯t see people. On the contrary, once you stop knocking, the wandering souls who came to eat would reveal their ghost form¡­ That night, I knocked for a while, stopped for a while, and freaking saw no ghosts at all! This fact proves that there are no ghosts in this world!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was a little dumbfounded, staring at the hungry ghost inside Yang Kai¡¯s belly, and said woodenly, ¡°My God¡­ You¡­ you¡¯re really a player, aren¡¯t you? You¡­ you played this ¡®feast with a ghost¡¯ game few days ago, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was just a few days ago I played it with some buddies.¡± Yang Kai said triumphantly. ¡°What about it? Scared, huh? I¡¯ve got the evidence! Do you feel ashamed of being exposed?¡±

    He overdid it!

    Yang Kai definitely overdid it!

    No wonder, damn it, a ghost of starvation possessed him.

    Turns out, this dude actually played the ¡®feast with a ghost¡¯ game!

    I guess, just then, by some blunder he summoned a starving ghost¡­

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s silence, Yang Kai thought he¡¯d struck him speechless and continued his endless tirade. ¡°The second experiment was about a year ago when I was still in the US. We played ¡®Hide and Seek Ghost Edition¡¯. How to play? All you need is a pure black cat, not a single hair of any other color on its body. Some of us would hide in the forest with the cat while others would come looking. It¡¯s believed that during the game, ghosts will join¡­ But well, we played the entire night and saw no ghosts. It again proved that there are no ghosts in this world!¡±

    Some of the students in the bedroom felt slightly uneasy hearing Yang Kai¡¯s words, but others were filled with curiosity, asking Yang Kai to carry out the experiment with them again.

    ¡°Little Long, is what you¡¯re saying really true?¡± Chu Tingting seemed to believe Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    There was a clear reason why, she had encountered a ghost herself, with Huang Xiaolong personally exorcising the spirit and sending ¡®Lingling¡¯ away. As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities in the field of mystics, Chu Tingting was wholly in awe.

    As Huang Xiaolong diagnosed that Zhong Hui had lost a soul and spirit, Chu Tingting was ninety-nine percent sure it was true.

    ¡°Tingting, when have I ever lied?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a serious face. ¡°Spirits and ghosts aren¡¯t the same, ghosts like to go hither and thither, but spirits, they generally won¡¯t move much, as they easily get lost. Since Zhong Hui lost her soul only a few days ago, we can summon her lost soul and spirit from the first crossroads outside her community.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry!¡± Without saying another word, Chu Tingting began dragging Huang Xiaolong downstairs.

    ¡°Tingting, hold on. Summoning spirits needs to be done at midnight, that¡¯s 0 o¡¯clock.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, tonight at 0 o¡¯clock, I will definitely help your best friend find her lost soul and spirit.¡±

    ¡°Until when are you planning on deceiving Tingting? I¡¯ve already said it! There simply are no ghosts! Your so-called lost soul has absolutely no scientific basis!¡± Yang Kai roared with a strong undertone.

    ¡°Yang Kai! Shut up!¡± Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Regardless, I believe in Little Long. And as for the existence of spirits and ghosts, I am certain it¡¯s real, this is not superstition! I once¡­ never mind, never mind, the gist of it is, Little Long is not lying to me.¡±

    Having said that, Chu Tingting took Mother Zhong¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t doubt or worry, Little Long¡­ what he said is true, and additionally, he is a very capable person. Auntie, let Little Long give it a try!¡±

    /div>

    ¡°This¡­ well¡­¡± Actually, Mother Zhong was mostly skeptical about the whole lost soul thing, as the doctors had clearly stated the condition as brain dead, merely vegetative.

    But well, what can we do, let¡¯s treat a dead horse as if it¡¯s alive.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± With a grit of her teeth, Mother Zhong nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Humph! Good! Since you all are stuck in your delusion, then tonight, I¡¯ll also give it a try!¡± Yang Kai snarled with a wicked grin. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll prove once and for all that there are no ghosts in this world! Midnight, right? Who¡¯s willing to join me at the crossroads to knock on bowls?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you must be tired of living, wanting to play this game?¡± Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    ¡°Yang Kai, count me in! I¡¯m actually quite interested.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m off tomorrow. Yang Kai, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in ghosts or deities, anyway. Yang Kai, I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Three male classmates and two female classmates responded to Yang Kai¡¯s call.

    Yang Kai glanced at his wristwatch. ¡°We have about two and a half hours left¡­ Auntie, would you mind preparing something for me?¡±

    Mother Zhong stared at Yang Kai, bewildered.

    ¡°Please make three dishes and a soup for me. Also, prepare six empty bowls and six pairs of chopsticks,¡± Yang Kai said breezily.

    ¡°Alright I¡¯ll get on it.¡± Mother Zhong, being gentle-natured, did not argue with Yang Kai and headed to the kitchen to get things ready as per his instructions.

    ¡°Buddy, the moment to expose your lie is coming,¡± said Yang Kai with a smirk.

    ¡°Ah¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Yang Kai an exasperated look, ¡°Fine, go ahead and have your fun. After playing this game, I reckon you¡¯ll be begging me to smack you.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong pulled Chu Tingting aside. ¡°Tingting, that Yang Kai inherited a fortune worth 100 million US dollars. How much should he pay me for the exorcism later, you think?¡±

    Normally, getting rid of a starving ghost is a piece of cake; a single charm would get the job done. However, Huang Xiaolong really disliked Yang Kai, so he planned to physically expel the ghost and make a significant charge for it!

    ¡°This¡­ Little Long, I don¡¯t know how much a ghostbuster should charge¡­¡± Chu Tingting said, looking puzzled. ¡°However, you did mention that Yang Kai only had about three days left to live. By exorcising the ghost for him, you¡¯re basically saving his life. A life should be worth several millions, or even tens of millions, especially to someone as rich as him.¡±

    ¡°Great! Tingting! I know what to do now, hehehe¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled slyly.

    With that, some classmates excused themselves and left. What was left was three guys and two girls, all ready to join Yang Kai in the ¡®Dining with Ghost¡¯ game.

    Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting sat on the living room couch.

    Finally!

    The clock struck midnight!

    ¡°Alright! Tingting, let¡¯s get to work!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up from the couch.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Chu Tingting, devoid of any sleepiness, stood up and went out with Huang Xiaolong from Zhong Hui¡¯s house.

    Yang Kai and others, holding empty bowls and chopsticks, along with the three dishes and a soup, followed Huang Xiaolong and Zhong Hui enthusiastically.

    Outside.

    The streets were empty at midnight.

    A gust of cold wind blew away the night fog¡­

 Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Chapter 276: The Glutton Ghost

    Chapter 276: Chapter 276: The Glutton Ghost

    Although Binhai has a subtropical climate, with long and searingly hot summers, once midnight arrives, cooling breezes still weave their way through the streets.

    There is hardly anyone on the streets. The wind scatters the plastic bags and papers that litter the area, causing them to flutter in the air, as countless eerie eyes seem to surreptitiously peek from the street corners.

    ¡°Um¡­ Little Long, it¡¯s kind of cold¡­¡± Chu Tingting wraps her arms around herself, shivering slightly.

    Moreover, the fact that she knows ghosts are real and that she had come out to summon spirits with Huang Xiaolong tonight made her feel even colder, as she might truly see a lone, wandering ghost.

    ¡°Tingting¡­are you nervous?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiles wryly, stretching out a hand and pulling Chu Tingting into his embrace by her slender waist.

    Um¡­ his hand feels amazing.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms encircling her, Chu Tingting trembles slightly, her heart is in turmoil and blush spreads across her face. Her ears are burning, but still, the intimate gesture and the warmth from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body are like a furnace that eliminates all the unease and chill in her heart.

    ¡°Damn! A sappy couple!¡± Yang Kai, accompanied by three guys and two girls, follows Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting, cursing under his breath.

    ¡°You know¡­Yang Kai, the street feels really weird at midnight. The last time, when you knocked on the bowl, did you really¡­really didn¡¯t see any¡­any sort of¡­those kinds of things¡­¡± A petite girl who was Yang Kai¡¯s classmate starts to look anxious.

    ¡°What are you scared of? You actually let that kid scare you? Ghosts? There are no ghosts in this world! Even if there are, ghosts are scared of humans as well!¡± Yang Kai appeared to be very brave.

    Just then!

    From ahead, the sound of children¡¯s clapping and laughing suddenly rings out. The lyrics of a song are very clear¨C

    ¡°Grind the grindstone,

    Saw the saw,

    Drill the borer,

    Scrape the shovel,

    Ant climbing up the tree scratches the heart of the board,

    Itchy, itchy, itchy¡­¡±

    This is a simple nursery rhyme. The children¡¯s voices kept singing it over and over, as if they were playing some small game while singing the song.

    ¡°Little Long¡­what kind of song is this? And why are there kids playing in the street this late at night?¡± Chu Tingting frowns and asks the questions.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡± Huang Xiaolong looks thoughtfully at the direction from where the sounds come, then smirks. ¡°Tingting, do you know the meaning of this nursery rhyme?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Tingting is stunned and does not continue the conversation.

    ¡°Hahaha It¡¯s very simple¨Cthis nursery rhyme is such that the children say the lines while imitating the actions of grinding, sawing, drilling, and scraping on the palm of another child¡¯s hand. When they get to ¡®ant climbing up the tree¡¯ part, they move from the palm to the armpit or other parts of the body and start tickling. It¡¯s a small game, which can be played by adults and children alike, usually used to amuse children. It always has the kids laughing and trying to avoid being tickled.¡± Yang Kai approaches from behind, looking at Huang Xiaolong coldly.

    ¡°Wrong,¡± shakes his head Huang Xiaolong. ¡°This nursery rhyme is hinting at a murder¡­a murder took place then the body was sawed into pieces, buried with a shovel, and maybe even the bones were ground into ashes. Hmm, after N years a tree grew at the spot. Would the tree feel itchy when ants climbed it? Of course it would, because part of it was once a person¡¯s arm¡­¡±

    /div>

    ¡°Little Long¡­don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t say that¡­¡± Chu Tingting shudders at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s account, and presses herself closer to him.

    ¡°Your mind¡­it¡¯s so dark!¡± Listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interpretation, Yang Kai also feels a shiver down his spine. The faces of his five classmates change as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact,¡± Huang Xiaolong says, arm still wrapped around Chu Tingting, as they continue to walk forward. ¡°There are some nursery rhymes that you learn to chant from childhood, but you start to question their weirdness as you grow up. When you explore them, you find they contain themes from horror movies. Actually, many nursery rhymes are composed and sung by little ghosts. They spread when they are unintentionally heard by the living.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words paused and gave people an eerie chill.

    ¡°Yang Kai¡­should we¡­should we go home¡­¡± One of the guys trailing behind Yang Kai is quite tall and sturdy, but now he is also feeling quite uneasy.

    ¡°Scared for what! Are you frightened just by his words? Don¡¯t be afraid! Damn! What kind of ghost rhyme is this? It¡¯s all lies! Let¡¯s keep going! We¡¯re almost at the intersection!¡± Yang Kai angrily lashes out.

    Walking up to where the child¡¯s singing was heard, it was deserted.

    A flash of brilliance crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he saw the soul forms of several children running off into the distance, laughing merrily.

    ¡°Huh? Where are the children who were singing just now?¡± Chu Tingting asked, somewhat confused.

    At this point, a crossroad appeared ahead with occasional cars passing by, but no pedestrians were in sight.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve reached the crossroads. Here, I¡¯ll summon back the soul and spirit that Zhong Hui lost,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°By the way, Tingting, if you ever have to cross a crossroad alone at night, it¡¯s best to keep your head down and hurry along. You wouldn¡¯t want to be noticed by random lost souls or ghosts.¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had opened his Heavenly Eye. The seemingly deserted crossroads were filled with wandering souls.

    Of course, these were merely lost souls or ghosts. No malicious spirits were detected.

    To get to the crossroad, Huang Xiaolong and the group waited outside the zebra crossing for the traffic light to turn green.

    The light was currently red and counting down.

    Apart from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s group, there were a few emotionally detached lost souls standing beside them, silently waiting.

    In fact, many ghosts would wait for the traffic light at the zebra crossing during the night. This was a habit formed during their lifetimes and persists even in death.

    Eventually, the green light came on.

    The lost souls were still standing there.

    ¡°Hurry up! The light¡¯s green,¡± Huang Xiaolong reminded them.

    The ghosts looked up at Huang Xiaolong, revealing looks of terror. In an instant, they shook their ephemeral forms and distanced themselves quickly.

    ¡°Little Long, were you talking to me just now?¡± Chu Tingting asked, astonished.

    ¡°No, Tingting, I wasn¡¯t talking to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    ¡°Really¡­ stop scaring me¡­¡± Chu Tingting pleaded with a mournful look.

    ¡°Playing the ghost, I wonder how long you¡¯ll keep this up!¡± Yang Kai coldly glared at Huang Xiaolong.

    The group crossed the zebra line.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s get started! Today, I¡¯m going to prove that there are no ghosts in this world!¡± Yang Kai placed the prepared dishes and soup on the ground, surrounding them with six empty bowls.

    ¡°Listen, each of you will be responsible for knocking on an empty bowl.¡± Yang Kai sat cross-legged, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    The three guys and two girls sighed and sat down at an empty bowl, each holding a pair of chopsticks.

    ¡°Now, we start knocking on the bowls. If there are ghosts, the passing spirits and nearby ghosts will be attracted by this sound and come to eat the dishes and soup prepared for them,¡± Yang Kai explained. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t stop knocking, the ghosts won¡¯t see us. But, in order to prove there are no ghosts in this world, I will command everyone to stop.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After speaking, Yang Kai began knocking on his bowl, following by the five classmates who started knocking on their bowls with their chopsticks.

    Ding ding ding

    The sound of the bowls was eerily strange. Especially in the silent night, it not only echoed far away but also gave goosebumps on the first listen.

    After a few minutes of knocking by the six people including Yang Kai, chilling auras from all directions started converging towards them!

    ¡°Damn, what a bunch of morons¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong took a look around.

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Master! Save me!

    Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Master! Save me!

    This time, Yang Kai was remarkably successful. He brought a couple of classmates with him to rap on bowls, and astonishingly, it really attracted some lingering spirits!

    Only, ordinary human naked eyes have difficulty seeing these lost souls.

    Huang Xiaolong opened his Heavenly Eye and had a clear sight, approximately 20 to 30 wandering spirits, with eager faces, circled around Yang Kai and the others. However, as long as they kept rapping on the bowls, these wandering spirits couldn¡¯t see them.

    ¡°Little Long, Yang Kai and them are crazy, that constant rapping, it¡¯s driving me up the wall.¡± Chu Tingting said with dissatisfaction.

    She and Huang Xiaolong were here to rescue Zhong Hui, they were doing serious business. Yang Kai and his entourage were purely causing trouble.

    ¡°Well, Tingting, their trick actually worked this time.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile. ¡°Usually, the probability of attracting wandering spirits from the vicinity with this kind of role-play is not high. I didn¡¯t expect Yang Kai to hit the nail on the head this time.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you mean¡­¡± Chu Tingting trembled slightly with fear.

    ¡°Food is for the living, and ghosts can¡¯t eat it. Ghosts only eat incense and candles. But if they forget who they are, and keep eating until they burst. People who died in car accidents are the most confused. They still know that they¡¯re no longer alive but unable to comprehend the fact that they¡¯re already dead. When you tap on the food container, the special sound reminds those amnesiac spirits that it¡¯s time for dinner. They would then be deceived into joining the dinner¡­ However, once you stop tapping on the bowl, the ghosts would see the person who¡¯s been tapping and realize the scam they¡¯ve fallen into, they will then initiate a frenzied revenge¡­¡±

    After finishing, Huang Xiaolong kindly warned. ¡°You guys just keep tapping on the bowls, remember no one should stop! This is a dangerous game, starting from now. Whoever stops tapping will be seriously out of luck!¡±

    At this moment, the group of wandering spirits had already surrounded Yang Kai and the others, distanced by some mere inches!

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, one of the female classmates began to shiver. Startled, she snapped the chopsticks in her hand.

    The rapping sound from her bowl also stopped at this moment.

    In an instant, the eyes of all the ghosts turned toward the female student!

    At the same time, she felt an inexplicable shiver run down her spine, feeling icy cold all over!

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡± The female classmate screamed and abruptly stood up. ¡°Yang Kai, I¡¯m not playing anymore! I¡¯m done!¡±

    ¡°Min Xiaomin, what are you scared of! Look, I¡¯ve also stopped rapping on the bowl, nothing¡¯s happened!¡± Yang Kai nonchalantly tossed away his chopsticks and also stopped rapping.

    In a flash, these wandering spirits, also noticed Yang Kai.

    ¡°Look, where are the ghosts? There¡¯s nothing! Ghosts! Come out and show yourself!¡± Yang Kai shouted arrogantly.

    ¡°Forget it, even though these people are annoying, I can¡¯t bear to watch them be possessed by ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly. The next moment, he directly took out a revealing charm.

    The revealing charm self-ignited, flashing a golden light!

    Boom

    The teeming wandering spirits appeared in their ghostly forms, allowing Yang Kai and the others to see them clearly!

    The key is, these wandering spirits were too close to them!

    All sounds of rapping on bowls abruptly ceased!

    Most of these wandering spirits died from car accidents, thus they retained their state from the moment of death. Some were leaking brain matter, some had guts trailing on the ground, some were severed in the waist, and some had broken necks with heads dangling¡­

    There were also a few starved ghosts, who had small heads and limbs, but huge stomachs and mouths, appearing extremely horrifying!

    Ghostly figures loom everywhere, these wandering spirits stared at Yang Kai and the others with twisted faces. They all realized they¡¯d been deceived!

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡±

    Yang Kai was the first to scream out loud, his face rapidly paling to the color of white paper!

    The other classmates also had their eyes rolling back, nearly fainting from fright!

    ¡°Now do you believe in the existence of ghosts in this world? Remember, always revere the ghosts and gods. Otherwise, you will surely die.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked and then spoke to the group of wandering spirits. ¡°Scram quickly! Or else, your souls will scatter into pieces.¡±

    These wandering spirits, of course, were extremely terrified of Huang Xiaolong. They all dispersed but still stared at Yang Kai and the others with resentful gazes.

    ¡°Forget it, these wandering spirits have remembered you all. If we just let them leave like this, they will return to take revenge.¡± With a thought, Huang Xiaolong took out the soul bottle and absorbed all the wandering spirits.

    ¡°Hu hu hu hu¡± Yang Kai was huffing and puffing, his legs had gone soft, his eyes, wide and staring at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember, you guys were lucky that I am here this time, otherwise, you would¡¯ve been done for.¡± Huang Xiaolong said disgustedly. ¡°Stop playing this kind of game in the future, it¡¯s suicide.¡±

    ¡°Ah  That scared me to death! Damn it! Yang Kai, you almost killed us with your prank today! We¡¯re done being friends!¡±

    ¡°Yang Kai, I feel like slapping you in the face!¡±

    ¡°Yang Kai, don¡¯t you dare call me again. What does it matter if you¡¯re rich? Do you think my life is worthless? Just something for you to toy with?! If it hadn¡¯t been for the principal¡¯s boyfriend, we¡¯d all be dead!¡±

    ¡°My God, there really are ghosts in this world! No way, I¡¯m going home to burn some offerings for my grandparents so they can protect me.¡±

    The three men and two women who survived hate Yang Kai with a vengeance.

    Just then!!!!!

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Chu Tingting screamed out loud!

    She was shaking as she pointed at Yang Kai¡¯s stomach, ¡°Starving¡­ starving ghost¡­ I see it! The starving ghost!¡±

    The talisman Huang Xiaolong burned earlier hadn¡¯t lost its effect yet, so Chu Tingting could clearly see the ghost attached to Yang Kai¡¯s stomach.

    The others followed Chu Tingting¡¯s panicked gesture and saw it too¡­

    ¡°Oh my God! There¡¯s something in Yang Kai¡¯s stomach¡­ shit¡­ I¡¯m scared out of my wits!¡±

    Several students, their faces pale, ran directly towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Yang Kai asked confusedly. ¡°I know I messed up earlier. I had no idea it would turn out like this. Do you have to be so hard on me?¡±

    ¡°No, Yang Kai, you¡­ you¡­ look at your stomach¡­¡±

    ¡°My stomach?¡± Yang Kai lowered his head in shock, then

    ¡°Ah!! No! No! Why is there¡­is there something in my stomach¡­¡±

    Bang!!!!!!

    Frightened out of his mind, Yang Kai lost all strength in his legs and fell to his knees in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahaha, I told you so, you¡¯d kneel before me, didn¡¯t I?¡± Huang Xiaolong giggled.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Master! Help, help!¡± At this point, Yang Kai was hysterical, wetting his pants and crawling towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, you are magnanimous, please¡­ please put today behind us, I was out of my mind¡­ I beg you! Save me!¡±

    Just now, Yang Kai had seen Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ghost dispelling technique and now he saw him as a savior.

    ¡°You¡¯re possessed by a ghost. You have three days to live,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡± Yang Kai was completely stupefied.

    ¡°Alright, kneel here for a while, and I¡¯ll talk to you again after I finish up. Meanwhile, remember to kneel still; don¡¯t get up.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Yang Kai a smirk, then took out three incense sticks from his canvas bag.

    Huang Xiaolong found a brick nearby and used his strength to jam the three incense sticks into it.

    After setting down the brick, he lit the incense.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong took out a spirit summoning charm and wrote Zhong Hui¡¯s name on it.

    Earlier, before he had left, Huang Xiaolong had asked Mother Zhong for Zhong Hui¡¯s birthdate according to the lunar calendar.

    He wrote her lunar birthdate on the spirit summoning charm.

    ¡°Now listen carefully, I¡¯m going to light this charm and when I do, I want all of you to start calling Zhong Hui¡¯s name out loud, non-stop, until this incense has completely burned. If you can call her soul back before it does, we¡¯ll be fine. If they¡¯re still not back by the time this incense burns out, I¡¯ll have to resort to a more complicated and troublesome method.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With a flick of his wrist, Huang Xiaolong ignited the spirit summoning charm.

    ¡°Start calling now, yell louder.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the burning incense and instructed.

    ¡°Zhong Hui!!!!!!¡±

    Chu Tingting was the first to call out.

    ¡°Go on, start yelling.¡± Huang Xiaolong cast a glance at Yang Kai, who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°Especially you, yell louder!¡±

 Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Return to Position

    Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Return to Position

    After witnessing Huang Xiaolong summon and control ghosts with his unfathomable powers, everyone was awestruck and deeply terrified.

    At that moment, they followed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions, calling out ¡°Zhong Hui¡± at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Shout it louder. If you can¡¯t call back Zhong Hui¡¯s spirit today, your life will be forfeited,¡± Huang Xiaolong contemptuously ordered Yang Kai, who was kneeling on the ground.¡±

    Yang Kai subconsciously glanced at the ghost of starvation within him, his heart pounding as he began to bawl, ¡°Zhong Hui! Zhong Hui! Please, come back! I beg you! Come back!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not shout, instead he stood in place, scanning his surroundings, and periodically looking at the three burning incense sticks.

    People often refer to ¡°the time it takes to burn an incense stick¡±. This concept originated from monks who used the burning of incense as a method of keeping time. When monks meditated, they would use eleven incense sticks a day, resting for about 20 minutes in between. At that time, the incense sticks were all hand made to a standard size, and it would take about an hour for one to burn down completely.

    The incense that Huang Xiaolong used was of this handmade, standard type. Thus, they had one hour to call back Zhong Hui¡¯s spirit.

    After 20 minutes had passed and the incense had burned down to a third, Chu Tingting and the others¡¯ voices were already hoarse. However, there was no sign of Zhong Hui¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Tingting, why don¡¯t you take a two minute break,¡± suggested Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No! The incense is still burning, time waits for no one, I¡¯ll continue! We¡¯ll continue to call out!¡± Chu Tingting insisted with determination on her face.

    Yang Kai, out of breath and looking miserably at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You keep calling, don¡¯t stop, and don¡¯t think about slacking off.¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Yang Kai.

    Yang Kai had been too arrogant before, but now he was under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mercy. Huang Xiaolong, having no intention of being lenient, decided to teach him a harsh lesson.

    With a gloomy expression, Yang Kai continued to call out.

    A few minutes later, Zhong Hui¡¯s spirit still didn¡¯t appear. Instead, many wandering ghosts, attracted by the scent of the incense, began to move slowly towards them. They greedily sniffed at the incense¡­

    This scene was much like a starving man, after days without food, lunging ravenously at an unexpected feast.

    The power of the revealing talisman ink still lingered in the area. As a result, Chu Tingting and the others could see the growing number of wandering ghosts nearby.

    Overwhelmed by instinctive fear, Chu Tingting and the others stopped their shouting, clutching at each other in terror.

    Suddenly!

    The three incense sticks began to burn even faster!

    ¡°Damn it! Is this food for you?¡± Huang Xiaolong barked in rage, ¡°Get lost! Or your souls will be completely destroyed!¡±

    His roar held great intimidating strength, causing the wandering ghosts to retreat. But they lingered in the distance, greedy eyes fixed on the three incense sticks, sucking on their own fingers incessantly.

    The three incense sticks, having been feasted on by the ghosts, were about to burn out completely!

    ¡°This is ridiculous¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then began to shout, ¡°Zhong Hui¡­ Come back quickly! Your mother is calling you to come home for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, the incense is about to go out! Zhong Hui¡¯s spirit still hasn¡¯t returned¡­¡± Chu Tingting was almost in tears.

    Just then!

    A cold breeze swept down from the sky!

    Everyone looked up and saw a white shadow not far away. Its wooden face was staring at them.

    It looked exactly like Zhong Hui!

    ¡°Zhong Hui!¡± Chu Tingting cried out in shock and joy.

    ¡°Zhong Hui¡± stared blankly at Chu Tingting and then, as if scared, turned to float away.

    ¡°Tingting, you scared Zhong Hui¡¯s spirit. But¡­ hahaha¡­ perseverance prevails. We finally called her back!¡± Before she could respond, Huang Xiaolong pulled out a piece of willow wood and, with one swift movement, absorbed Zhong Hui¡¯s spirit into it.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back to Zhong Hui¡¯s house,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, turning to leave.

    Chu Tingting and the others quickly followed suite.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ Zhong Hui¡¯s soul has returned¡­ When¡­ When will you save me¡­¡± Yang Kai nervously tagged along.

    ¡°Say less, your voice annoys me.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced back at Yang Kai, causing him to halt his words in fear.

    Soon, the crowd returned to Zhong Hui¡¯s home.

    Mother Zhong hadn¡¯t slept, keeping the lights on indoors while she waited beside Zhong Hui¡¯s bed, staring blankly at her unconscious daughter as silent tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, Chu Tingting, and the others return, Mother Zhong hastily came forward. ¡°Young man, Tingting¡­ how¡­ how is it?¡±

    ¡°Auntie! We¡¯ve called back Zhong Hui¡¯s soul!¡± Chu Tingting joyously announced, having briefly glanced at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The rest is up to Little Long. Auntie, no worries, Zhong Hui will wake up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, auntie, your daughter will get better soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked into the bedroom, took a look at the unconscious Zhong Hui on the bed and then said, ¡°Auntie, turn off all the lights in the room.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I will turn off the lights right away.¡± Mother Zhong busy switched off the lights in the living room and bedroom, and immediately, the entire house was plunged into darkness.

    In the bedroom, Huang Xiaolong took out the willow wood that had absorbed Zhong Hui¡¯s soul and spirit, and started muttering an incantation, incredibly

    Whoosh

    A white shadow fluttered out from the willow wood!

    ¡°You are in this body, return immediately!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mighty and righteous shout echoed, resembling an enlightened monk.

    As she stood by his side, Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huang Xiaolong. Her heart trembled slightly, stirring ripples of emotion.

    The next second, the white shadow whizzed into Zhong Hui¡¯s body.

    Huang Xiaolong then took out a soul-fixing talisman and stuck it on Zhong Hui¡¯s forehead.

    As he chanted an incantation, the talisman ignited itself, turning into golden light, and seeped into Zhong Hui¡¯s brain.

    ¡°Alright, auntie, turn on the lights.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully said.

    The lights came on.

    ¡°Young man¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Mother Zhong, her face wet with tears, and full of expectation, looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Auntie, you can wake your daughter now. She can wake up,¡± smiled Huang Xiaolong.

    The unconscious Zhong Hui on the bed, her pale face had visibly become rosy, and her breathing much more stable and strong.

    ¡°Hui Hui¡­ my sweet daughter¡­ my darling¡­ you¡­you wake up¡­please wake up¡­¡± Mother Zhong called shakily.

    The next second!

    Zhong Hui¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, and then¡­ she slowly opened her eyes!

    ¡°Mum  Zhong Hui instinctively called out, then blinked, and after a few seconds reopened her eyes, her eyeball glanced around, ¡°Eh? Tingting? Where is this? This seems to be my house. What are you doing in my house?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You finally woke up!!!¡± Chu Tingting cried out too, a huge weight lifted off her shoulders.

    At the same time, Mother Zhong immediately kneeled in front of Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, you¡­ you are a living god! You¡¯re a god!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong quickly helped Mother Zhong up and comforted her with a few words.

    ¡°Hey, you, come out with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Yang Kai before heading towards the living room.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Yang Kai nodded profusely like a pecking chick, hunching his back as he followed Huang out.

 Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Chapter 279: 20 Million

    Chapter 279: Chapter 279: 20 Million

    After settling Zhong Hui¡¯s matter, Huang Xiaolong prepared to have a serious talk with Yang Kai.

    This chap, fancy inheriting a large fortune in America, phew, nearing a hundred million US dollars¡­

    A person like this, if we don¡¯t swindle him, it would be letting society down!

    The Living Room.

    Huang Xiaolong sat leisurely on the sofa while Yang Kai stood in front of him, full of fear, tinged with a bit of admiration.

    The events of tonight were a real lesson for Yang Kai. He recognized that Huang Xiaolong was no ordinary poor peasant student from the countryside, he was definitely a talented man!

    Mother Zhong referred to him as a ¡°living immortal¡±. Even though this was a bit exaggerated, it was not without reason!

    Reflecting on his initial mockery and contempt toward Huang Xiaolong, his dreadful attitude, even making an attempt to snatch Chu Tingting away, Yang Kai broke out in cold sweat from head to toe.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only got three days left to live,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his expression dead serious. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m wrong, more precisely, after midnight today, you¡¯ll only have two days of life left. So, are you ready to die, or you want to survive?¡±

    Saying that, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression became playful and teasing.

    ¡°I want to live! Master! I want to live! I don¡¯t want to die! It¡¯s good to be alive, when you¡¯re dead, you lose everything¡­Master¡­I want to survive!¡± Yang Kai cried out amidst snot and tears.

    He knew very well that his life was in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands.

    The starved ghost in his belly, Yang Kai had seen with his own eyes just how disgusting, eerie, and terrifying it was. It was actually inhabiting his stomach. The mere thought of it was absolutely horrifying.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you when you messed with me, asking me to punish myself with three drinks?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Er¡± Yang Kai paused, then hastily replied, ¡°I remember, I remember, Master, you asked me to kneel down and beg you to beat me, plus¡­plus give you money.¡±

    ¡°Good that you remembered. Kneeling down is to show your sincerity. Beating you up is to expel the ghost from your body. And about the money¡­ there¡¯s no such thing as free labor, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong reasoned.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master, you¡¯re absolutely right¡­then¡­then I¡­¡± Yang Kai was by nature tough on the outside but soft on the inside. More of a bully than anything else. Now that his life was at stake, he would toss his dignity aside. Right away, he knelt before Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I beg you, Master, beat me! Beat me terribly! Drive out the ghost inside me! Please, Master, please beat me up!¡±

    At this moment, Chu Tingting, holding Zhong Hui¡¯s hand, along with several other classmates, came out of the bedroom, only to see Yang Kai on his knees pleading for Huang Xiaolong to beat him.

    ¡°At the dinner table just now, Little Long said, Yang Kai would kneel and beg Long to hit him¡­My God, looks like Little Long wasn¡¯t joking.¡± Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the scene.

    If Yang Kai hadn¡¯t been so rude to Huang Xiaolong from the beginning, exerting oppressive bullying due to his wealth, Huang might not be treating him so harshly, but could have easily driven out the starved ghost from his stomach with a charm.

    But now it¡¯s different. Now Huang Xiaolong is going to expel the starved ghost from Yang Kai¡¯s belly the old-fashioned way and let Yang Kai take some bitterness.

    ¡°Alright, since you have already kneeled and begged me to hit you, I¡¯ll accept this task,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smilingly. ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about the price. Tell me, how much are you ready to pay me to hit you?¡±

    ¡°Money¡­money¡­it¡¯s¡­ummm¡­.¡± Yang Kai glanced at Huang Xiaolong and pondered, ¡°Master¡­this is me begging for the favor of my life¡­ I¡­ I am sure to reward you handsomely¡­about one million! Once this matter is settled, I¡¯ll give Master one million!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, no way.¡± Huang Xiaolong got up from the sofa. ¡°Is your life only worth one million? Go ask somebody else for help. I¡¯m not taking up this job. Let¡¯s move on, you have 2 days left to live. Eat to your fill while you still can.¡±

    ¡°Master please! No! No¡­ Two million!¡± Yang Kai gritted his teeth, ¡°I will give two million!¡±

    ¡°You do things in such an annoying manner.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll quote a price, ten million.¡±

    ¡°Ten million?¡± Yang Kai¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    Although he had inherited nearly a hundred million US dollars, he had already invested much of it in properties in Binhai. The funds he could mobilize were just about 40 million RMB. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opening quote of ten million was splitting his sides with pain.

    Actually, Huang Xiaolong had no particular concept about money. Ten million was a random quote.

    Since the guy has inherited a fortune, and was affluent¡ª why not fleece him?

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was in need of a huge sum of money right now.

    With his uncle returning home, Huang Xiaolong had to move out. Now it seemed like the solutions to both his problems were coming together. Yang Kai, the lucky money-bringer, could let Huang Xiaolong earn enough money to buy a house.

    For a child from the countryside, owning a house in the city is a matter of great pride.

    ¡°Umm¡­Master¡­you¡­see¡­this¡­one million¡­seems¡­a bit¡­ a bit high¡­could you consider reducing it?¡± Yang Kai pleaded.

    ¡°Still bargaining, do you think this is a vegetable market? Forget it. Just wait for your death.¡± An unamused Huang Xiaolong said. ¡°My current price is twenty million. Take it or leave it.¡±

    Ka

    Yang Kai was stunned.

    This bargaining, darn it, the price just doubled?

    Twenty million?

    ¡°Think carefully. If you fucking bargain again, it¡¯ll be thirty million.¡± Huang Xiaolong joked. He then turned around, pretending to walk away.

    ¡°Master! I¡­I¡­I¡­I will! Twenty million! I will give!¡± Eventually, Yang Kai yelled out with a gloomy face. ¡°Hey, hey, spending money to avoid disaster. Master, twenty million, I will give it, I just want to live.¡±

    Between money and life, Yang Kai wisely chose the latter.

    ¡°Alright then. But I need to get ready. Tomorrow at noon, meet me at the entrance of Binhai University¡¯s satellite campus. Remember, prepare the money. Payment first, then exorcism,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Okay¡­Master, tomorrow noon at twelve, I will bring the money to meet you,¡± Yang Kai said, wiping his tears. He then gloomily left.

    On this side, Chu Tingting and others looked at each other in surprise.

    Whoa, with this, Huang Xiaolong just earned twenty million¡­

    It seemed that inheriting a fortune was nothing, being wealthy was nothing. The ultimate way was to have extraordinary skills!

    Just like Huang Xiaolong, someone with abilities, could earn millions in mere minutes.

    ¡°Tingting, your boyfriend is really amazing¡­¡± Zhong Hui had mostly recovered by now. She held hands with Chu Tingting and looked very intimate.

    ¡°Um Yes, yes, Little Long is really impressive. Hehehehe¡± Chu Tingting laughed awkwardly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boyfriend?

    A virtual boyfriend, okay?

    At the same time, a sense of ineffable loss began to stir within Chu Tingting.

    ¡®AhIf Little Long is not my virtual boyfriend but my real boyfriend¡­that¡­that seems pretty good¡­Ah!!!! Chu Tingting! Don¡¯t let your thoughts wander! He¡¯s still your student! You beast!¡¯

    While Chu Tingting was battling her inner conflict, Huang Xiaolong yawned, ¡°Tingting, are you going home? Shall I walk you home?¡±

 Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Punch to Fly!

    Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Punch to Fly!

    Before Chu Tingting could respond to Huang Xiaolong, Zhong Hui was chuckling and winking at them from the side. ¡°Classmate Little Long, I¡¯m sorry for hogging your Tingting for the night¡­ We sisters haven¡¯t caught up in a very long time, and we¡¯ve planned to stay up all night catching up¡­uhm¡­I see it¡¯s past 1 am, I guess you two aren¡¯t really in a position to¡­ you know¡­ do anything, right? Don¡¯t worry, Little Long, we aren¡¯t Lilies.¡±

    ¡°Huihui, stop talking nonsense!¡± Chu Tingting pinched Zhong Hui.

    ¡°Pfft! Tingting, we aren¡¯t Lilies, are we? I just wanted to assure your Little Long.¡± Zhong Hui was apparently extroverted and cheerful, she warmly and sincerely said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, Tingting has told me everything¡­ This time, I really appreciate your help¡­Thank you! I will make sure to repay this life-saving favor.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re Tingting¡¯s best friend, you don¡¯t have to be courteous with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully replied before asking without shame, ¡°By the way, what does Lily mean?¡±

    Zhong Hui laughed and began to explain, ¡°A Lily and Lace are both referring to love between females, but they have essential differences¡­¡±

    Chu Tingting¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Enough! Huihui, you¡¯re¡­ absolutely outrageous! Little Long¡­you¡­ you must be tired too, you should rest¡­ I¡¯ll treat you to dinner and a movie another time¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and took his leave.

    Huang Xiaolong drove to a nearby hotel, got a room, and rested.

    Now that his uncle was living in his house, it wasn¡¯t convenient for Huang Xiaolong to go back, who knows whether his uncle would bring strange women home. If Huang Xiaolong goes back unexpectedly and stumbles upon such a scene, it would be quite awkward.

    After a good sleep till 10 am the next day, Huang Xiaolong got up, freshened up, checked out, found a noodle house and had a bowl of beef noodles, then leisurely drove to school.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I can make 20 million today¡­ So much money¡­ With this money, I can buy a beautiful new house¡­ Hard work is really honorable¡­¡±

    Today Huang Xiaolong was in an especially good mood.

    ¡°With the new house, I can bring Sister Xiaoman, my future wife, Feiyan¡­ take them to my house to play, and then let them stay overnight, and then¡­ Ah! The happy life is about to come! I¡¯m a little excited¡­¡±

    However, by the time he parked his car at the entrance of the school, his joyfulness was somewhat affected.

    At the school gate, several cars were parked, dark-faced people stood by the cars.

    Among them, several were familiar to Huang Xiaolong.

    One was a lawyer, the one who tried to settle the accident involving his future father in law privately a few days ago.

    The lawyer¡¯s few handymen from the same day were also present.

    These people looked haggard, their expressions were filled with resentment and terror, like wounded wolves.

    The ¡°Heart-piercing Curse¡± that Huang Xiaolong cast on them has an effect every twelve hours, each time for five minutes, these were five minutes from hell. Surely they¡¯ve suffered a lot for the past few days, and wanted to die instead.

    These people were gathered around a tyrannically arrogant teenager.

    ¡°Young Master Zhu¡­ You must stand up for us¡­ That guy¡­ That guy not only disagreed to settle it privately, but he is also refusing to withdraw the complaint at the police station¡­ and said¡­said¡­ either you give him one million and kneel to apologize¡­ or, he will take a steel bar and hit your head.¡± The lawyer was complaining to the grim-faced teenager like a homeless dog.

    That teenager was none other than the one who hit his future father-in-law¡¯s car and caused him to bleed from the brain with a steel bar!

    Young Master Zhu!

    ¡°Damn!¡± Young Master Zhu spat on the ground, ¡°Damn it! Knowing who the master is before beating the dog¡­ These poor bastards, they wanna die is it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you get them back! They provoked me, I can make their whole family suffer! I found out, that old man¡¯s daughter studies here! Damn it! They forced me, right? Fine then, today, I¡¯m gonna start with his daughter! A bunch of poor folks!¡±

    Young Master Zhu laughed heinously.

    Huang Xiaolong slowly walked over, a playful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Actually, Huang Xiaolong had already instructed the purple-clothed ghost, Mengyao, to protect his women at all times, this Young Master Zhu, if he dared to hurt his future wife, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.

    Killing a normal person with a purple-clothed fierce ghost is as easy as crushing an ant.

    However, since Huang Xiaolong ran into this problem, he couldn¡¯t just sit and watch.

    ¡°Young Master Zhu, you have to stand up for us and get justice¡­ wait¡­¡± The lawyer was crying and complaining when suddenly, he saw Huang Xiaolong leisurely coming over!

    Although Huang Xiaolong had changed into new clothes, the lawyer and the other men Huang Xiaolong cursed ¡°Heart-piercing Curse¡± recognized him instantly.

    ¡°Ah! Young Master Zhu! It¡¯s him! This guy¡­ This guy did this to us! He cursed us!¡± The lawyer pointed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nose, yelled with hatred, fear, and viciousness overload in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it is me. What a coincidence that we meet again.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a harmless smile.

    ¡°Damn it! Is it you?¡± Young Master Zhu¡¯s face changed, he brought dozens of minions towards Huang Xiaolong intimidatingly.

    ¡°That day, you screwed my guys, right? Do you know who I am?¡± Young Master Zhu¡¯s face was clouded with fierceness, his bloodthirsty eyes were locked on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Who gave you the courage? Do you believe, I can cripple you right here and now!¡±

    Threats of this sort have been said too many times by too many people to Huang Xiaolong and he was quite bored of it, he replied impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hit my future father-in-law¡¯s car, right? And then you hit his head with a steel bar¡­Didn¡¯t I send a message for you through these people? Either pay one million and kneel down to apologize or don¡¯t pay the money, and I will hit your head with a steel bar, the way you hit my future father-in-law. Two choices, have you considered them yet?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Young Master Zhu was born in a rich family and raised as a spoiled child, always domineering, almost lawless. At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s daring taunts triggered his fury.

    ¡°Beat him! Beat him to death! The life of such a poor boy is worthless, even if he dies I¡¯ll take the responsibility!¡± On Young Master Zhu¡¯s command, the goons around Huang Xiaolong attacked him.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly, and the next second¡­

    Whoosh

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In a flash, he appeared in front of Young Master Zhu.

    ¡°Uh¡± Young Master Zhu froze.

    Then, he saw a fist enlarging rapidly in his pupils.

    Boom!

    With a muted sound, accompanied by the sound of shattering bones, young master Zhu flew backwards, spitting out a few teeth in the process.

 Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Binhaiâ€™s Most Haunted House

    Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Binhai¡¯s Most Haunted House

    Without uttering another word, Huang Xiaolong punched Young Master Zhu, sending him flying.

    His nose was broken and several of his front teeth were knocked out.

    Of course, this was because Huang Xiaolong had intentionally held back. Otherwise, that punch could have killed him outright.

    Boom!

    Young Master Zhu fell heavily to the ground, his face unrecognizable and coughing up blood. His eyes, full of hatred and fear, were fixed on Huang Xiaolong. He mumbled, ¡°Get¡­get¡­get him¡­beat¡­ beat him to death¡­¡±

    At this point, his thugs finally recovered from their shock. One by one, like madmen, they lunged at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong casually made his move, each attack finding its mark. He grabbed each thug, tossing them aside as if they were sacks of potatoes, and leaving them sprawling on the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, many lay on the ground.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to make a choice. Fine, I¡¯ll make one for you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said, grinning as he picked up a brick. With slow strides, he approached Young Master Zhu, ¡°You hit my future father-in-law with a steel rod. Since I don¡¯t have that, I¡¯ll use this brick instead. Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fair. I guarantee that you will be hurt as my father-in-law was¡­ By the way, you should have enough money to afford a cranial surgery¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t come any closer¡­Damn it¡­Don¡¯t come any closer¡­I¡­I¡¯ll call the police! I¡¯m calling the police¡­¡± At this moment, Young Master Zhu was truly terrified. He knew he had bitten off more than he could chew. Fear was all he could see in his eyes. In front of him, the handsome young man seemed as cold-blooded, cruel, and merciless as a devil.

    He firmly believed that Huang Xiaolong would use the brick on his head¡­

    By now, a large crowd had gathered at the entrance of the school to watch the commotion.

    Suddenly¡­

    A Bentley stopped at the school gate, and two people jumped out.

    A man and a woman.

    The man was none other than Chairman Qiu!

    And the woman was Chairman Qiu¡¯s gorgeous, mature girlfriend.

    The two parted the crowd and walked straight to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah Chairman Qiu! Chairman Qiu! It¡¯s me! I am Little Zhu!¡± Seeing Chairman Qiu, Young Master Zhu felt as if he had seen his savior, and he scrambled towards Chairman Qiu. ¡°Chairman Qiu, this bastard hit me! Look¡­ look at what he did to me? Chairman Qiu, you must stand up for me! Kill him! Chairman Qiu, order someone to kill him now!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Chairman Qiu glanced at Huang Xiaolong, then, with a harsh look, he glanced at Young Master Zhu who was lying on the ground.

    In Binhai, Chairman Qiu was no ordinary figure. After all, he had once received an invitation to the banquet of the four major families.

    He was the chairman of a large real estate company in Binhai, with a net worth of billions. It was rumored that he had strong connections with the city leaders and he even supported a demolition team of over a hundred people¡ª a man with connections, background, and money.

    Young Master Zhu¡¯s family was just a small-scale housing developer that relied on Chairman Qiu¡¯s company.

    Chairman Qiu somewhat trusted Young Master Zhu¡¯s father, so he handed over the management of the demolition team to him.

    Young Master Zhu believed that no matter how powerful Huang Xiaolong was, he could not compete with Chairman Qiu¡¯s influence and power.

    Can fight? Damn it! Even if you can fight, can you fight against Chairman Qiu¡¯s power and influence?

    This world has never been a place for individual heroism!

    But as for Chairman Qiu, he happened to pass by and saw the conflict at the university entrance, as well as Huang Xiaolong; his heart tightened.

    He vaguely recognized the people who were provoking Huang Xiaolong as his own. His heart sank.

    For the love of God, his future ¡°sex life,¡± as well as having children and grandchildren, was all at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mercy.

    Furthermore, his many tactics at the banquet of the four major families really shocked Chairman Qiu!

    Chairman Qiu had warned himself that the one person in Binhai he should never offend was not anyone else, but Huang Xiaolong!

    But today¡­

    His lackey, who worked for him, actually provoked Huang Xiaolong¡­

    ¡°Damn it! Get lost! What grudge do I have with you?¡± Chairman Qiu furiously kicked Young Master Zhu, who was lying on the ground, away.

    Then, he quickly walked up to Huang Xiaolong, proceeding to bow deeply at a ninety-degree angle. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong¡­You¡­You¡­You must not be angry, these people¡­are¡­they¡¯re just working for me¡­ Today, today they have offended you¡­ Dr. Xiaolong, however you want to deal with these people¡­Just give the word, and I won¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    Click

    Upon hearing Chairman Qiu¡¯s words, Young Master Zhu and his underlings were all dumbstruck!

    ¡°Oh¡­ Chairman Qiu, what a coincidence.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s actually a minor incident. This Young Master Zhu, is he one of your underlings? I gave him two choices, but he not only did not choose, he wanted to fight me¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhu Deguang!!!!!!¡± Chairman Qiu turned around and roared angrily. ¡°Damn it! Do you still want to remain in Binhai? Well done, you have offended the person I respect most! You and your dad, and all your Zhu family members, should all disappear from Binhai by tomorrow! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for becoming ruthless! Also, when Dr. Xiaolong gives you a choice, you better choose immediately!¡±

    Young Master Zhu was scared to the point of wetting himself. His body cold as if plunged into an ice pit, he hastily crawled over, knelt in front of Huang Xiaolong and apologized non-stop.

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even extort him, asking only for a cash check of one million dollars.

    A group of thugs helped the despairing and crying Young Master Zhu into the car, which quickly sped away.

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, I feel truly bad about today¡¯s incident¡­¡± Chairman Qiu apologized endlessly.

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, please don¡¯t bother yourself with such insignificant people.¡± Chairman Qiu¡¯s girlfriend, a very charming young woman, respectfully pleaded mercy for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, Chairman Qiu, I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t take this small incident to heart. ¡°By the way, Chairman Qiu, I promised to treat you last time, there¡¯s no better time than now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chairman Qiu was absolutely thrilled!

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, how about I take you to my house?¡± Chairman Qiu said deferentially.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s a small matter.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a silver needle from his canvas bag. ¡°Chairman Qiu, you were born with a cold constitution which affects your manhood and procreation abilities. It¡¯s an easy treatment. I¡¯ll give you a few jabs. Now, lift your shirt.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, Chairman Qiu didn¡¯t hold back and immediately lifted his shirt to reveal a his slightly plump belly.

    Huang Xiaolong gently jabbed a few needles at several acupuncture points on Chairman Qiu¡¯s abdomen. In an instant, warm sensations began travelling along Chairman Qiu¡¯s belly and beneath.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Chairman Qiu, I have helped to expel all the cold air stagnating in your channels.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as he took the silver needles off Chairman Qiu and put them away into a box.

    Just as Chairman Qiu and his girlfriend were about to thank Huang Xiaolong, he interrupted them with a smile. ¡°Wait¡­I still have something to take care of.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Cylinder and released Lingling¡¯s soul. He spoke to Lingling through his thoughts. ¡°Lingling, I¡¯ll let you reincarnate now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, godfather! Thank you, godfather! Godfather, you and godmother must come and visit me~~~~~¡± Lingling¡¯s crisp and pleasant voice echoed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, chanted a spell, and transformed Lingling¡¯s soul into two streams of pure energy, infusing them into Chairman Qiu and the young woman¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Remember, when you go home tonight, do not take any precautions.¡± Huang Xiaolong advised seriously. ¡°Ten days later, go to the hospital for a pregnancy test, and you¡¯ll find that you¡¯re already pregnant. The first child will be a girl. Name her ¡®Lingling¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chairman Qiu laughed heartily, his spirit high.

    Having taken care of this matter, Huang Xiaolong felt a bit relieved. Soon after, another matter crossed his mind. ¡°By the way, Chairman Qiu, you are in the real estate business, right? Could you recommend me a property? I intend to buy a house.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Dr. Xiaolong, you want to buy a house?¡± Chairman Qiu paused, then spoke casually. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, you¡¯ve done me a great favor. I¡¯ve got a new property under development, a villa area, it hasn¡¯t even been officially launched yet. This afternoon, I¡¯ll take you there first to pick one. Consider it a small token of my appreciation for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Chairman Qiu, I appreciate your kind intentions, but I don¡¯t like taking advantage of people¡­ I gave my service to you for a predetermined sum of 100,000, that¡¯s what we agreed upon, you give me that and we¡¯re square. As for the house searching, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you, then I can do it myself.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong knew that Chairman Qiu was in the real estate business and expected him to have wide connections in the property market.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright¡­ Dr. Xiaolong, I will find a house for you, do you have any special requirements?¡± Chairman Qiu did not insist on giving the villa.

    He knew that the more capable a person was, the more idiosyncratic and unconventional they would be.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s freakishly impressive repertoire of skills, a mere house from him would hardly mean anything. To insist further might even annoy Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My requirements¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, thought for half a minute, then continued. ¡°I want it to be spacious¡­ and cheap¡­ and good environment¡­¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s requests, the young woman next to Chairman Qiu spoke. ¡°What Dr. Xiaolong means is, he wants a house that has a high cost-performance ratio.¡±

    ¡°High cost-performance ratio¡­ Let me think¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s request was not to be taken lightly, Chairman Qiu thought about it hard and then suddenly his eyes lit up. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, my company also deals with second-hand properties, there¡¯s one that has an incredibly high cost-performance ratio! It can even be said that there isn¡¯t a house in Binhai with a higher cost-performance ratio than this one¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s a standalone villa, built five years ago, with three floors, including a basement and a garage¡­ According to the current market rate in Binhai, it¡¯d be worth 45 to 50 million¡­ However, this villa now only costs 8 million to buy.¡± Chairman Qiu laughed.

    ¡°Ah? A 45-50 million villa can be bought for only 8 million? Why?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Well¡­ Dr. Xiaolong, I won¡¯t hide anything¡­ This villa isn¡¯t exactly clean. In the past few years, it has changed hands several times¡­¡± Chairman Qiu said mysteriously. ¡°The villa is known as a ¡®haunted house¡¯, and some people even claim it¡¯s Binhai¡¯s number one haunted house. It is said that people with weak fortune get scared out of their wits on their first day there¡­But I thought, as Dr. Xiaolong you can exorcise ghosts, if you could cleanse the evil spirits out of the villa, wouldn¡¯t that be quite a bargain?¡±

    ¡°Binhai¡¯s number one haunted house?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked and laughed.

 Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Beating the Starving Ghost (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Beating the Starving Ghost (Fifth Update)

    What¡¯s a haunted house? To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a house where someone died. And it can¡¯t just be a natural death, like dying from illness.

    It has to be a violent death¡­

    Violent death refers to unnatural death, such as those caused by a home invasion robbery, or suicides born out of resentment¡­

    People who die an unnatural death, because their lifespan is not over, will become ghosts when they die. Not content with their fate, they become malevolent ghosts, complicating the energy and disturbing people in the house.

    The landlord who owns a haunted house is also unluckily stuck with the property, because it¡¯s tough to rent or sell a haunted house. If they conceal the truth and trick someone into buying it, and a dispute arises, in a lawsuit, the court will likely rule against the landlord.

    And these haunted houses, landlords wouldn¡¯t dare live in themselves, because the ghosts from violent deaths often don¡¯t recognize kin. Even if a relative moved in, they¡¯d still likely meet a violent end.

    The villa Chairman Qiu mentioned, has a market value of 45 million, but the owner is selling it for only 8 million, so it¡¯s a great deal. It¡¯s likely the best deal in Binhai.

    But because this villa has been dubbed the worst haunted house in Binhai, notorious for its reputation, no one has shown any interest for the last six months.

    According to Chairman Qiu, two years ago, a family of three dared to buy the villa, but half a month later, they were all found dead in the villa, the bodies already decomposing.

    About this worst haunted house in Binhai, there are many different horror stories, of which Chairman Qiu isn¡¯t too familiar. He only had six words for Huang Xiaolong ¨C ¡°This house is mysteriously unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong¡­ In terms of cost-effectiveness, this villa is the top choice¡­ But, it does feel pretty eerie, what do you suggest?¡± Chairman Qiu asked cautiously.

    ¡°Hahahaha I love the dirty stuff!¡± Huang Xiaolong responded like an eager child who found a new toy. ¡°This is so fun! I¡¯ve hit the jackpot! I can buy a villa at such a low price, and it¡¯s filled with excitement! I want it! Chairman Qiu, I want this villa! Contact me right now, I¡¯ll go there this afternoon to make the payment and get the keys, alright?¡±

    Dirty stuff?

    Hehehe For Huang Xiaolong, the only ghost dominator in the world, catching ghosts is as easy as eating and drinking.

    The dirty stuff is nothing! Even if there was a ghost king causing havoc in that villa, Huang Xiaolong would obliterate it without hesitation!

    This time, it was pure luck, like a big pie fell from the sky and hit Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong grew up in the countryside, having his own villa in his life was a thrill. It¡¯s something he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine when he was a child.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s uncontrollable excitement, Chairman Qiu and the woman were stunned.

    Chairman Qiu didn¡¯t dare to delay, he quickly took out his phone and called the person in charge of the second-hand housing company.

    ¡°Oh, Chairman Qiu, tell them to immediately buy hundreds of kilos of glutinous rice and spread it on the floor of the villa, then buy forty-nine roosters, specifically ones that haven¡¯t mated yet, drain them of their blood, and splash the rooster¡¯s blood on the villa¡¯s doors and windows. When I go there this afternoon to see the house, I¡¯ll basically know the situation.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed with a smile.

    Chairman Qiu followed his instructions.

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, I¡¯ve told them everything. Let¡¯s have lunch together, and in the afternoon, I¡¯ll go with you to see the house?¡± Chairman Qiu kindly said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I still have some things to do at noon.¡± Huang Xiaolong needed to collect the 20 million from Yang Kai first.

    Chairman Qiu is eager to please Huang Xiaolong, so he laughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Dr. Xiaolong wants to do, but I¡¯ll accompany you¡­ After your business is taken care of, let¡¯s go see the house together in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Huang Xiaolong said uncaringly, and started preparing some things he would need later nearby.

    12 o¡¯clock.

    Yang Kai arrived right on time at the school gate in his Porsche Cayenne.

    ¡°Master~~~ I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here¡­¡± Yang Kai rushed over to Huang Xiaolong, his eyes were so swollen they looked like a panda from lack of sleep last night because he was scared.

    ¡°Is the money ready?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked directly.

    ¡°Master¡­ as per your instructions, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s all ready¡­¡± Yang Kai, prioritizing staying alive, took out a cashier¡¯s check from his bag and respectfully handed it to Huang Xiaolong, without any intention of bargaining.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the check, the amount was correct, so he took it and put it away. He grinned at Chairman Qiu and the woman who were standing to the side. ¡°Well, got the money to buy the house. Now, I¡¯m going to exorcise this guy, you guys going to watch?¡±

    Chairman Qiu and the woman exchanged glances.

    ¡°Exorcise¡­ a ghost¡­ I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen that before.¡± The woman said, somewhat fearful.

    ¡°Last time at the Emperor Hotel, I was fortunate enough to witness Dr. Xiaolong¡¯s remarkable exorcism technique¡­ Sure, Dr. Xiaolong, we¡¯ll just watch from the side.¡± Chairman Qiu seemed a bit curious.

    Huang Xiaolong is not the kind who takes the money and doesn¡¯t do the work.

    Immediately, he took Yang Kai and Chairman Qiu and his wife to a hotel nearby, and booked a room.

    They all entered the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m about to perform a ritual to expel the hungry ghost possessing you,¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured him, patting Yang Kai¡¯s shoulder with a beaming smile. ¡°Though, the process might be a tad painful. Best endure it and avoid screaming, alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, Master, I got it. Compared to losing my life, what¡¯s a little pain?¡± Yang Kai nodded rapidly.

    Huang Xiaolong wasted no time, pulling out a hemp rope from his bag that he had just bought.

    Swiftly, he hung Yang Kai upside down in the living room, making him look like a bat hanging upside down.

    After doing this, Huang Xiaolong lit up a cigarette, casually pulling out a pair of cloth shoes from his canvas bag. Shoes with mud-clad soles.

    These were the shoes he wore when he entered town.

    ¡°Time to start busting a ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and made a tossing gesture.

    Smack

    The shoe shuttle smacked Yang Kai¡¯s face directly!

    Leaving a stark red imprint on his face.

    ¡°Ouch¡± Yang Kai screamed in pain.

    ¡°We¡¯re just getting started, why yell already?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Dr. Xiaolong¡­ What kind of ritual is this?¡± Chairman Qiu gasped from the sidelines.

    ¡°Oh, well, this guy was playing a ghost-summoning game at a crossroad at midnight and ended up being possessed by a hungry ghost. So, now I¡¯m going to beat the hungry ghost out of him.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually explained. ¡°Whacking someone who¡¯s hung upside down with the soles of long-worn cloth shoes can shake their soul out from its physical shell. If the person is possessed by a ghost, the ghost gets shaken out before the person¡¯s soul¡±

    ¡°These shoes of mine, which I have worn for over a decade, are perfect for ghost beating.¡± he handed the shoes to Chairman Qiu. ¡°Chairman Qiu, help me and give him a good whack, as you like it.¡±

    ¡°Uhhh¡­ well¡­ Dr. Xiaolong¡­ this is¡­ quite amusing¡­hehehe¡­¡± Chairman Qiu laughed awkwardly, partially intrigued, partially trying to curry favor with Huang Xiaolong. He didn¡¯t hesitate to take the shoes from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Sorry, lad,¡± Chairman Qiu apologized to Yang Kai with a smile, and then swung the shoe up, delivering a brutal smack on Yang Kai¡¯s neck.

    Yang Kai grimaced in pain.

    Smack!

    Smack!

    Smack!

    Chairman Qiu was truly into swing mode now.

    Yang Kai trembled in agony.

    Huang Xiaolong watched the spectacle, puffing his cigarette merrily and then burnt an ¡®appearing¡¯ charm.

    Suddenly, a golden light flashed across the room!

    The hungry ghost, inside Yang Kai¡¯s stomach, was seen standing upside down too, its eyes filled with hatred and resentment. With Chairman Qiu¡¯s relentless beating, the ghost¡¯s head started moving up towards Yang Kai¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ah! Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡± shrieked a frightened young woman.

    Chairman Qiu also shivered involuntarily.

    ¡°Chairman Qiu, don¡¯t be scared, just keep hitting him. A few more minutes and you¡¯ll have the ghost out,¡± Huang Xiaolong cheered from the side. ¡°I did not do it myself because I tend to overdo it. I was afraid I might knock the soul out of him along with the ghost. Hence, I asked for your help.¡±

    Chairman Qiu took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and steadied himself, ¡°I¡¯ll hit, I¡¯ll hit¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Smack Smack Smack

    The hungry ghost gradually started moving up towards Yang Kai¡¯s celestial aperture.

    Smack Smack Smack

    After a few minutes, the hungry ghost had finally wriggled its head out of Yang Kai¡¯s meatus of the same name! Its face was ghastly eyes savage, dripping with lumps of flesh and blood, as if about to fall off.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming! Chairman Qiu, hit harder! Look, the head¡¯s popping out! Hit! Hit it real hard!¡± Huang Xiaolong egged him on from the sidelines.

 Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Exploring the Haunted House

    Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Exploring the Haunted House

    Chairman Qiu¡¯s beating indeed proved effective. The starving ghost, which was attached to Yang Kai¡¯s body, was slowly forced out, its head emerging from Yang Kai¡¯s crown chakra.

    The starving ghost roared unwillingly, yawning and biting wildly, like a rabid dog.

    ¡°Chairman Qiu, keep it up,¡± Huang Xiaolong directed from the side.

    Chairman Qiu¡¯s girlfriend, the young woman, was hiding in a corner of the room, covering her eyes, terrified to watch, but couldn¡¯t resist peeking through her fingers.

    Chairman Qiu was both frightened and excited. ¡®Dr. Xiaolong¡­ you really know how to have fun, whipping a ghost like whacking a mole¡­ I¡­ I need some time to recover¡­¡¯

    Chairman Qiu took a deep breath, gathered his courage, and continued beating Yang Kai.

    Thwap Thwap Thwap

    The ghost¡¯s neck came out¡­

    The upper body emerged¡­

    The lower half¡­

    Startlingly!

    Swoosh

    The starving ghost finally slipped out of Yang Kai¡¯s body like an eel!

    ¡°Roar¡±

    The next second, it lunged at Chairman Qiu, appearing to want to tear him to pieces, like an eagle pouncing on a chick!

    ¡°Oh my! Oh dear!¡± Chairman Qiu was so scared he fell onto the ground.

    ¡°Freeze!¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly muttered a freeze spell. The curse took effect instantly, immobilizing the starving ghost in mid-air.

    It was like a malevolent statue, still in the position of attack. Its forehead and face bulging with veins of blood, mouth open in a menace as if it can swallow a whole cow¡­

    ¡°Okay then,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, moving to untie the ropes from Yang Kai¡¯s feet.

    ¡°My¡­ my God¡­ this¡­ this thing¡­¡± Seeing the starving ghost utterly subdued, Chairman Qiu finally regained his composure. He staggered back to his feet, commenting, ¡°Dr. Xiaolong¡­ is this a starving ghost? It¡¯s too terrifying¡­ too terrifying indeed, it¡¯s terrifying in the real sense! But¡­ from an artistic point of view, ah, the malevolence has a certain¡­ beauty¡­ Come, darling, don¡¯t be scared, come and have a look¡­¡±

    With the knowledge that the starving ghost was controlled by Huang Xiaolong, Chairman Qiu surprisingly found leisure to appreciate it.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ are we done now?¡± Yang Kai stood straight up, only feeling dizzy and blood rushing to his head, suffering from the severe oxygen deficit.

    ¡°Take a look, this is the starving ghost that was attached to your body¡­ have a good look, I don¡¯t want you accusing me of taking your money without doing the job.¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed at the starving ghost.

    Yang Kai looked hard at it and felt a chill run down his spine. Realizing how dangerous the situation was, he grown both scared and angry, he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Damn it! You ghost, you nearly killed me! Master, please destroy it completely!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong ignored him, extracting the ghost capturing tube and trapped the ghost inside.

    ¡°Phew Master, you are truly¡± Yang Kai breathed a sigh of relief, about to flatter Huang Xiaolong when suddenly, Huang Xiaolong picked up a wooden pail that had been prepared beforehand and poured all its water onto Yang Kai, drenching him.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ ah¡­ aaaachoo¡­¡± Caught off guard, Yang Kai kept sneezing. ¡°Mas¡­ Master¡­ What¡¯s this? What kind of water is this? Why does it smell so bad?¡±

    As he spoke, Yang Kai couldn¡¯t help but stick out his tongue and taste the water on his lips.

    ¡°This is made of the urine of a child and rice rinsing water,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually explained, ¡°The starving ghost has been exorcised from your body, but some of its yin and evil aura still remains. This mix of child¡¯s urine and rice rinsing water will allow you to sneeze out the residual evil aura from your body. The rice rinsing water I got from someone else; the child¡¯s urine¡­ is mine.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡± Yang Kai froze, ¡°Y¡­Your urine¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my urine? It¡¯s still considered genuine child¡¯s urine.¡± Huang Xiaolong then handed a handful of coins to Yang Kai. ¡°These are blessed coins that I got from a nearby temple. They have a certain amount of mana. If you spend these coins, it will completely dissipate the remaining evil aura in your body. Plus, you¡¯ve been possessed by the starving ghost for a couple of days and lost a lot of blood and energy. Starting from tomorrow, eat some foods that replenish blood and energy ¨C things like turtle soup, toad soup, softshell turtle soup. Drink them plentifully.¡±

    Grateful, Yang Kai accepted the coins and treasured them in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the supermarket in a bit and buy a pack of cigarettes. Thanks for your help!¡±

    After dealing with Yang Kai¡¯s starving ghost, Yang Kai revered Huang Xiaolong even more. At lunchtime, he insisted on treating Huang Xiaolong to a meal.

    Huang Xiaolong, Chairman Qiu, and the young woman all accepted Yang Kai¡¯s offer.

    While having lunch, Yang Kai changed his damp clothes, but the shoe prints all over his face and neck attracted a lot of attention.

    But since he had survived, what did these marks matter?

    After lunch, Chairman Qiu said, ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, everything¡¯s ready. As per your instructions, we have sprinkled glutinous rice and chicken blood in the villa. Now, shall we take you to the house?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, looking interested.

    Yang Kai put on a flattering smile on one side. ¡°Master, what kind of house are you going to see?¡±

    ¡°The most haunted house in Binhai,¡± said Huang Xiaolong glaring at Yang Kai. ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re off duty now. You can leave.¡±

    ¡°The most haunted¡­ house in Binhai?¡± A glint appeared in Yang Kai¡¯s eyes.

    As a matter of fact, Yang Kai was an enthusiast of the supernatural. Perhaps that was why he ended up playing ¡°Meet the Ghost in Ten Ways,¡± especially games like ¡°Ghost of Meals¡± and ¡°Ghost Catch Hide and Seek.¡±

    Although these games were created to prove that there were no ghosts in the world, a normal person would never play these seemingly eccentric games unless they have a certain affinity for the supernatural.

    When he heard Huang Xiaolong mention he was going to visit ¡°the most haunted house in Binhai,¡± his curiosity was piqued. ¡°Wow! Master, are you referring to the house in ¡®Port Villa Residential Area¡¯, the villa where dozens of people have died?¡±

    ¡°You know about it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, slightly frowning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of articles about that villa on the Internet,¡± said Yang Kai, gushing over his knowledge. ¡°Apparently, the first people to die in there were a family of three ¨C a young couple and their child. And then¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need for you to go on. I¡¯ll have a clear understanding once I get there,¡± interrupted Huang Xiaolong, standing up. ¡°The news circulating on the Internet often contains misinformation.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Qiu, let¡¯s go now,¡± insisted Huang Xiaolong, unable to hide his enthusiasm.

    A rural boy is finally going to have his own villa!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°All right,¡± agreed Chairman Qiu, standing up.

    ¡°Master! Can I¡­ can I go with you? Exploring a haunted house¡­ sounds interesting¡­¡± Yang Kai piped up, rubbing his hands together.

    ¡°Heh heh You do seem quite fearless.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    This man was one of a kind. Huang Xiaolong had just managed to rid him of a dangerous possession only for him to show interest in visiting the most haunted house in Binhai¡­

    ¡°Suit yourself. But if anything happens, it¡¯s on your head,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged off Yang Kai and walked away.

 Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Hello, teacher!

    Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Hello, teacher!

    Binhai is a coastal city. What kind of house is the most expensive in such a city?

    The answer is simple ¨C a sea view house!

    The villa recommended to Huang Xiaolong by Chairman Qiu is actually a sea view villa community.

    In this community, they are all independent villas, home to either the rich or the noble!

    Just now, Chairman Qiu told Huang Xiaolong that the market price of the villa in that community has reached 45 to 50 million RMB, which actually is a conservative estimate. If it really gets sold, it could be as high as around 60 million.

    Chairman Qiu led the way in his Bentley, followed closely by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3, and finally Yang Kai¡¯s Cayenne. The three cars made up a peculiar convoy.

    The seaside.

    The villa area!

    ¡°Sea harbor villa community¡±

    The villa area by the sea is unquestionably exceptional in environment, plus it has exceptional feng shui too.

    After parking the car, Huang Xiaolong and others stood outside the community.

    ¡°The environment here, it¡¯s really good, I like it very much,¡± said Huang Xiaolong sincerely.

    There¡¯s a poem that goes like this ¨C ¡°I have a house, facing the sea, spring flowers blossom! From tomorrow on, I will lead a blissful life, feed horses, chop woods¡­ I just wish to face the sea, with spring flowers blossoming¡±

    Actually, everyone has a seaside dream

    Endless ocean, magnificent sunset, golden beach, rustling palm trees¡­

    When you¡¯re relaxing, invite a few friends over, brew a pot of hot tea, open the door of your room, let the sea breeze caress your face, fill your eyes with the vast ocean. What a comfortable life that would be.

    ¡°Sea harbor villa community¡± can satisfy such dreams and wishes!

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, this place is decent, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chairman Qiu smiled appeasingly on the side. ¡°Actually, if it wasn¡¯t because, that villa is notorious for being a terrifying ghost house, the price of 8 million is simply impossible for such a prime location by the sea. Even second-hand houses here are hard to come by¡­ ¡±

    Just then, a middle-aged man in a neatly worn white shirt and tie, holding a briefcase, walked hurriedly towards them, while greeting, ¡°Chairman Qiu!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, this is ¡®Qian Feng¡¯, he is in charge of the second-hand house sales under our group¡­ Today, he will be responsible for you. If you have any questions about that villa, you can ask him.¡± Chairman Qiu introduced on the side.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Qian Feng came over and slightly bowed to Chairman Qiu.

    ¡°Mr. Qian, this is Dr. Xiaolong, introduce the villa to him in detail,¡± Chairman Qiu slightly lifted his eyelid.

    ¡°Yes, alright,¡± Qian Feng observed Huang Xiaolong.

    At first glance, Huang Xiaolong seemed to be an ordinary young man.

    ¡®Dr. Xiaolong?¡¯ Qian Feng frowned slightly, ¡®Oh¡­ I heard that Chairman Qiu suffers from infertility, and has been seeking medical advice everywhere¡­ This young man, could it be that he has deceived Chairman Qiu? Last time, Chairman Qiu¡¯s godson betrayed him, making Chairman Qiu wear a big green hat¡­ This time, Chairman Qiu seems to be deceived again?¡¯

    Qian Feng reveres Chairman Qiu very much, therfore, he is very worried that Chairman Qiu might be tricked. His first impression of Huang Xiaolong isn¡¯t very good!

    He subconsciously thinks that a young person should not have any outstanding abilities.

    In his mind, he directly sees Huang Xiaolong as a sweet-talking liar!

    ¡°Oh, Dr. Xiaolong, listen to me.¡± Qian Feng arranged his words. ¡°Many people say that that villa is the so-called the most terrifying house in Binhai¡­ haha, actually, these are just nonsenses. Where in the world are there any ghosts? We should all believe in science! The quality of this villa is absolutely unquestionable, and the materials used are of international top level. The decoration inside the villa is as luxurious as it can be, with all the appliances and furniture available, it¡¯s completely move-in ready. Garage, swimming pool, lawn¡­ 8 million, it¡¯s really a value deal¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the useless stuff. You think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    Saying that, Huang Xiaolong pointed at the sky above the villa community. ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, the feng shui here is very good. There¡¯s a strong air of fortune circling in the sky, there¡¯s wealth luck, official luck, longevity luck, romantic luck¡­ etc, converging into a bundle, like a rapid river, constantly flowing. It shows that the inhabitants here include big bosses, officials, social celebrities. However, there¡¯s a place within the villa community where resentment is soaring. This is still daytime, but the yin qi and resentment are already so terrifyingly dense, indicating that the thing there must be extremely powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess, the place where the resentment and yin qi are gathered and not dispersed is that ghost house. Let me put it this way, where the fortune is so strong and the feng shui is so good, the evil spirits should back off, because they could be shattered by the yang qi and various fortunes if they are not careful. However, the resentment and yin qi of the ghost house has not shown any signs of weakening and is, in fact, increasing day by day. This indicates that the feng shui, fortune, and yang qi cannot resolve the resentment of the ghost house, they can only temporarily suppress it.¡± Huang Xiaolong narrow his eyes. ¡°Hehe¡­ If a few more people die in that ghost house and the yin qi and resentment becomes denser, then this feng shui treasure land will be completely destroyed, and the yin qi and resentment will spread out uncontrollably, affecting the entire villa group, and everyone living here will die!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words made Chairman Qiu, Yang Kai and the others quiver.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Qian Feng was suddenly at a loss for words.

    ¡°Mr. Qian! You!¡± Chairman Qiu turned pale with anger. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong is not an outsider at all! And he¡¯s the person I respect the most, why are you talking all this nonsense? Get to the point!¡±

    Just then

    ¡°Teacher!¡± A powerful male voice responded.

    Everyone turned to the source of the voice, and saw a young man getting off a Ferrari sports car, walking briskly toward them.

    This man was sturdy and muscular, with sharp eyes. There was a distinct military air about him!

    Lin Zicong!

    The leader of the Four Young Masters of Binhai! Heir apparent to the Lin Family¡¯s current Family Head, the future successor of the family!

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s Young Master Lin¡­¡± Chairman Qiu unconsciously trembled.

    ¡°Lin¡­ Young Master Lin¡­¡± Qian Feng¡¯s whole body tensed up. With his status, he was naturally unqualified to know and socialize with Lin Zicong, but he had seen interviews about Lin Zicong in some newspapers and magazines.

    He knew that Lin Zicong was among the top echelons of Binhai¡¯s food chain! And he was a standout among them!

    Like Qian Feng, Yang Kai was also feeling an indescribable pressure. As a nouveau riche, he couldn¡¯t hold his head before the real dragon like Lin Zicong! A single glance from Lin Zicong could make him suffocate, psychologically collapse!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Lin Zicong swiftly approached, stopping a few feet away from Huang Xiaolong, then slightly bowed, with a respectful expression. ¡°Teacher, hello. I¡¯ve missed you a lot since our last meeting.¡±

    Teacher?

    Ka

    Everyone was dumbfounded!

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually nodded, without even giving Lin Zicong a proper look!

 Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Entering the Haunted House!

    Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Entering the Haunted House!

    Upon noticing that Huang Xiaolong did not refute Lin Zicong¡¯s reverence to him as a ¡°master,¡± he instantly became overjoyed. His face displayed a sort of flabbergasted happiness that he had trouble concealing.

    It should be understood that Lin Zicong was an arrogant, unyielding character and an elite among men throughout his life, he rarely conceded to anyone.

    However, during the charity auction hosted by the four major families, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various tactics effortlessly subdued Lin Zicong, who had used every trick in his book.

    This caused Lin Zicong to submit to Huang Xiaolong.

    Wholeheartedly and unreservedly.

    Given his nature, he wouldn¡¯t yield unless he truly conceded. He definitely wouldn¡¯t put up a false appearance.

    At this moment, Lin Zicong¡¯s demeanor greatly alarmed Chairman Qiu, Yang Kai, Qian Feng, and others.

    Damn¡­ the leader of the four young masters of Binhai actually reveres Huang Xiaolong as a ¡°Master.¡±

    Who on earth is this person?

    Chairman Qiu attended the banquet that day, but was dismissed before Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong¡¯s showdown. He had no idea what had happened later, and never in his wildest dreams did he expect Lin Zicong to regard Huang Xiaolong as a ¡°master.¡±

    Especially, Qian Feng and Yang Kai, they were fear-stricken and broke out in a cold sweat.

    Both of them had once looked down on and scorned Huang Xiaolong. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t quarreled with Huang Xiaolong; otherwise¡­ Oh my god, if Lin Zicong¡¯s master wanted to play them, wouldn¡¯t he just have to lift a finger?

    ¡°Master, may I ask what brings you here?¡± Lin Zicong couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a haunted house here. I¡¯m planning to take a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually replied. ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Master, I have a holiday villa by the sea here. I occasionally come here to unwind¡ªone can find peace amidst the commotion.¡± Lin Zicong quickly answered, then asked curiously, ¡°Master, are you referring to that villa where a lot of people have died¡ªthe one considered the most haunted in Binhai?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, no more idle chatter. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Upon finishing his sentence, an enthusiastic Huang Xiaolong strode towards the villa.

    Chairman Qiu and others hurriedly followed.

    ¡°A haunted house? Master is actually¡­ actually going to explore this haunted house? Interesting¡­¡± Lin Zicong also quickly followed.

    In Lin Zicong¡¯s view, Huang Xiaolong was a martial arts expert, who¡¯d earned the respect of the Sun Family. His shooting skills were godlike. He was also exceptionally skilled in antique appraisal and medicine.

    However, he had never actually witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s exorcism methods.

    He had heard about this haunted house before. Now that Huang Xiaolong was going to explore it, his curiosity was piqued.

    The environment within the villa community was undoubtedly beautiful. The magnificent scenery made you deeply appreciate the allure of money.

    Only with money could people enjoy such heavenly surroundings!

    As they walked, Qian Feng exposed everything he knew to Huang Xiaolong, not daring to conceal any information the slightest bit longer. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, this haunted house¡ªever since the keys were turned over five years ago and the owner¡¯s family died tragically¡ªhas been plagued by continuous eerie incidents. In total, about twenty to thirty people have died¡­ Some of the news has been suppressed by the government and real estate developers¡­ The outside world may not know that so many people have died in this terrifying house¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so dozens of people have died here? No wonder there¡¯s such heavy resentment.¡± Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly nodded.

    In this complex, each villa was quite a distance from the next, providing for a private space for the owner. Because of this, the wicked and resentful spirit of the haunted house had not affected other homes within the neighborhood.

    However, as Huang Xiaolong put it, if more people die in the haunted house, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Eventually, under Qian Feng¡¯s guidance, they arrived at the notorious haunted house!

    This villa was three stories high, with an underground parking garage and a basement. The villa was surrounded by a large lawn where the owner could relax and enjoy leisurely activities, such as barbecues, if they felt compelled. Tall green trees were planted around the lawn.

    It was broad daylight, and to an average person, there was nothing unusual or frightening about the estate.

    However, there were over a dozen black cats gathered outside the villa!

    The eyes of these cats were all red, which was extremely eerie. They silently stared at Huang Xiaolong and the others, without showing any signs of fleeing. Instead, they held their ground by the gates of the villa.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Qian Feng proactively walked up and waved his hands to shoo away the swarm of cats.

    However, the black cats didn¡¯t fear people at all. Not only did they refuse to run away, they all raised their tails and hissed aggressively, as if they owned the place, and Huang Xiaolong and the others were intruders.

    ¡°Huh¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then a flash of gold sparked in his eyes, causing the black cats to retreat hastily and scurry away in all directions.

    ¡°Master¡­ those cats are?¡± Lin Zicong had been observing Huang Xiaolong in silence. Just now, Huang Xiaolong looked solemn as a Buddha, and there was a flash of golden light in his eyes, which made Lin Zicong shudder slightly, trying to guess what means Huang Xiaolong had used.

    ¡°Black cats. They are a very ominous existence known as the messengers that wander between the world of the living and the dead.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually explained, then turned to Qian Feng. ¡°Did you do as I instructed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Xiaolong, after Chairman Qiu¡¯s call this morning, I and a few workers bought a few hundred kilograms of glutinous rice, spread it on the floors of every level of the villa, and sprinkled cockerel blood on the doors and windows.¡± Qian Feng dutifully reported.

    Seeing the bewildered looks on Chairman Qiu and the others, Huang Xiaolong explained, ¡°If a haunted house only has ordinary fierce ghosts, then sprinkling glutinous rice on the floor and cockerel blood on the doors and windows can kill them directly. That¡¯s because glutinous rice and cockerel blood are items used for exorcism. In addition, glutinous rice has a particular damaging effect on zombies. For example, if you sprinkle it on the ground, zombies won¡¯t dare to approach. If a zombie bites or scratches you, applying raw glutinous rice to the wound can also have a certain healing effect.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Not to mention the cockerel. The fact that a cockerel can expel evil is because when a cockerel crows ¡ªit announces dawn¡ª it¡¯s a yang animal. Do you know the origin of the idiom ¡®killing the chicken to scare the monkey¡¯? Why isn¡¯t it killing a pig, a sheep, or a cow? Why specifically kill a chicken? It¡¯s because only killing a chicken can truly scare a monkey.¡±

    ¡°I had you scatter glutinous rice on the ground and sprinkle cockerel blood on the doors and windows to seal off this haunted house, creating a near vacuum space. The ghosts inside can¡¯t escape; they will be directly strangled and their souls dispersed.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see what¡¯s going on inside. Let¡¯s see if there are any ghosts or people who died inside.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Huang Xiaolong asked Qian Feng for the key to the villa and walked up to the door. He inserted the key into the keyhole, click¡­ the door opened!

    An indescribable stench emanated from the villa!

    ¡°Those who are too timid can stay outside. Those who are brave enough, follow me in and have a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned back and smiled, then walked straight into the villa.

 Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Three Ferocious Ghosts

    Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Three Ferocious Ghosts

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong enter the mansion, the people outside exchanged looks.

    ¡°My God~~¡± Yang Kai¡¯s face showed an exaggerated expression, ¡°Did the master just say there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a ghost in the murder house? Will we see the body of a ghost when we go in? Tsk tsk¡­ what does a ghost body look like? Is it different from a human body?¡±

    Lin Zicong had the biggest guts; moreover, there was no belief in ghosts in his consciousness at all. He admired Huang Xiaolong greatly after being convinced by him. But to suddenly change his thinking to believe in ghosts and spirits was a tall order for this atheist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see.¡± Lin Zicong didn¡¯t waste any words and walked straight toward the mansion.

    ¡°G ¡­ ghost¡¯s body? Hell, I¡¯ll go and see. With the master here, there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± Yang Kai, a lover of the supernatural, wouldn¡¯t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Chairman Qiu exchanged a glance with the young woman.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, go in and take a look. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± The young woman said, smiling softly.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go in!¡± Chairman Qiu said with courage.

    ¡°Chairman Qiu, I¡¯ll accompany you inside.¡± Qian Feng also plucked up courage.

    So, apart from the young woman, everyone else followed Huang Xiaolong into the mansion.

    Inside the mansion.

    At this moment, the scene inside the mansion was shocking!

    Rice was scattered all over the floor, extremely messy, and there were some bloody footprints on top of the rice as if someone with a bleeding foot had run around the mansion.

    The doors and windows were splattered with chicken blood, but also had many bloody footprints as if something tried crawling out of the windows.

    Additionally, there was a thick black viscous liquid emitting a foul smell on the stairs from the first floor to the second.

    Huang Xiaolong took out an ancient turtle shell from his canvas bag, held it in his hand, and wandered around the mansion.

    As soon as everyone entered, they couldn¡¯t help but scream in horror ¡ª

    ¡°My God! What¡­ what¡¯s with these bloody footprints?¡±

    ¡°The rice I personally spread out, neatly arranged, why¡­ why does it look like it¡¯s been destroyed? There was no bloodstain on the rice when I left!¡±

    ¡°Judging by the shape of the footprints, it should be human¡¯s. Could someone have sneaked into the mansion and caused havoc? Was it a thief?¡±

    Even Lin Zicong, the atheist, looked horrified at this moment, his face turning pale. He quickly stepped up to Huang Xiaolong and asked, ¡°Ma¡­ master¡­ what¡­ exactly is happening¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not immediately answer Lin Zicong.

    All the furniture in the mansion was covered with white cloths.

    Huang Xiaolong gently lifted a white cloth to reveal a piano underneath.

    Huang Xiaolong touched the piano with his hand, then looked at his hand. It was clean, without a speck of dust. He looked up at Qian Feng and asked, ¡°Does anyone come to clean this mansion every day?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No, Dr. Xiaolong, because this mansion is too eerie and many incidents have occurred here. So, no cleaner dares to come. It hasn¡¯t been cleaned for about half a year.¡± Qian Feng replied.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s covered, dust can penetrate everywhere. But there is not a speck of dust on this piano, indicating¡­ that although no one comes to clean, there is something else that cleans the mansion every day.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile, then his gaze turned pitch black and ghostly.

    In the blink of an eye, to Huang Xiaolong, the house that seemed devoid of dust to the naked eye, was filled with black smoke everywhere, a manifestation of evil qi and malign energy.

    Quickly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes returned to normal, and he handed the turtle shell in his hand to Lin Zicong.

    Lin Zicong accepted it with a stunned expression.

    ¡°This turtle shell is very dry. How about now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, smiling.

    Upon glancing at the shell, Lin Zicong saw that beads of water covered the dry surface. He couldn¡¯t help but reach to touch it. ¡°Teacher¡­ these, these beads are¡­ warm¡­¡±

    ¡°These are tears,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, smiling. ¡°Tears left behind by ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Even as brave as Lin Zicong was, he felt a chill running up his spine in that moment. After all, he had touched the warm beads¡­ they were still palpable on his hand.

    Quick to react, Lin Zicong handed the turtle shell back to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright, I think I understand now.¡± Huang Xiaolong took back the turtle shell and pointed to the black viscous liquid emitting a foul smell in the house. ¡°This black fluid is left behind by the killed ghosts. They also shed tears, which suggests that these killed ghosts were wronged and begrudged.¡±

    ¡°Those killed by glutinous rice and rooster blood are wronged ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°In other words, they are the spirits of those who were wronged in this house.¡±

    ¡°And the real culprits, the ones who made this place a homicide house, are three fierce ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked over to a window.

    On the window, were the bloody footprints of three individuals. ¡°These are footprints left by the three fierce ghosts. An adult man, an adult woman, and a child approximately between the ages of nine and ten.¡±

    ¡°Master, where are these three fierce ghosts? Are they all dead too?¡± Yang Kai asked, curiosity piqued. ¡°So, when a ghost is killed, there¡¯s no body, only foul-smelling dark, thick liquid.¡±

    ¡°They have temporarily escaped,¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed towards the open window, ¡°Look, the window is open. They escaped from there.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you mean to say¡­.?¡± Lin Zicong furrowed his brows. ¡°So in this murder house, there were numerous ghosts, including many wronged ones, and the three fierce ghosts. The wronged ghosts were all killed, their spirits dispersed. But the most powerful and evil ghosts have escaped.¡±

    ¡°Since they are fierce ghosts, they will not be so easily eliminated. It would take more than glutinous rice and rooster blood to kill them,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°They have escaped, but they will return.¡±

    ¡°They¡­they will return¡­when?¡± Lin Zicong asked, trembling. Everything that had occurred that day was unimaginable, yet undeniably real.

    ¡°Tonight, midnight, at 0 o¡¯clock,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling faintly, his tone adamant.

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong¡­what¡­what should we do now?¡± Chairman Qiu hastily inquired.

    ¡°Well, right now¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong started towards the exterior of the villa. Everyone else matched his pace, no one dared stay in the house, fearing an attack from the ghosts.

    Outside.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The sun was brilliant overhead.

    ¡°For now, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Those three fierce ghosts won¡¯t return until midnight,¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured, laughing. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go sightseeing for a bit. Tonight, I¡¯ll stay in this villa. As the new owner, I don¡¯t need to make any preparations.¡±

    ¡°But Master, those three fierce ghosts will return tonight!¡± Yang Kai blurted out subconsciously.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for them to return so I can eliminate them,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied solemnly. ¡°This is my house now. I plan on living here and even bringing my girlfriend to stay. I can¡¯t let those three fierce ghosts wreak havoc.¡±

    Qian Feng, right? Would you mind arranging for someone to clean the house? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe now. I¡¯m going to enjoy myself for a bit. Tonight, I¡¯m staying here. Please sweep away all the glutinous rice and clean up the rooster blood.¡±

 Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Wolong Mountain Villa (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Wolong Mountain Villa (Fifth Update)

    Finding someone to clean out the glutinous rice and chicken blood from a haunted house isn¡¯t an easy task, after all, that house was particularly eerie.

    However, big rewards will always attract volunteers. Chairman Qiu directly promised that anyone willing to clean would be paid twenty thousand yuan per person.

    Qian Feng agreed and immediately arranged for some people.

    Huang Xiaolong paid Qian Feng eight million, and Qian Feng would quickly carry out the procedures to transfer the property into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s name.

    Now this villa, known as Binhai¡¯s ¡°Number One Haunted House¡±, officially belonged to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was now a property owner in Binhai~~~

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, I¡­ I will take my leave now.¡± After everything was taken care of, Chairman Qiu politely said.

    ¡°Yes. You guys have important things to do, so you better hurry home.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled as he looked at Chairman Qiu and the coquettish young woman beside him, ¡°cough cough¡­ remember, don¡¯t take any precautions tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Xiaolong, we¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Chairman Qiu happily said.

    The young woman¡¯s face turned a bashful red.

    Chairman Qiu left with the young woman.

    Before he left, Chairman Qiu gave Huang Xiaolong a check for one hundred thousand yuan, as promised for his consultation fee.

    ¡°Master¡­are we going to slay the fierce ghost tonight?¡± Yang Kai, standing to one side, asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°But why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Master¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m interested in the supernatural¡­ I¡­ I want¡­ I want to see how you kill ghosts¡­ especially fierce ghosts¡­¡± Yang Kai nervously said, rubbing his hands together.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re a bit foolish.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed dismissively. ¡°But, suit yourself.¡±

    ¡°Master, since the fierce ghost won¡¯t return until midnight¡­ how do you plan to occupy our time?¡± Lin Zicong asked with some hidden intention.

    ¡°What to do? Just find a place to hang out for a while.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Lin Zicong thought for a moment. ¡°Master, since we have free time, why not go to the ¡®Wolong Villa¡¯ to have some fun?¡±

    ¡°Wolong Villa? Is there anything interesting there?¡± Huang Xiaolong showed no particular interest.

    Lin Zicong patiently explained. ¡°Master, Wolong Villa is a property of our Lin family and is very quiet and elegant. Today, we have invited a special guest. This person is a disciple of Hong Kong¡¯s chief Feng Shui Master¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought, what does a Feng Shui Master have to do with me!

    Lin Zicong continued, ¡°Recently, our Lin family has encountered some Feng Shui problems for a project that have halted its progress. So, we hired this disciple of the Feng Shui master at a high price. Furthermore, he will also verify a few Feng Shui artifacts for us.¡±

    Feng Shui and ghost hunting are different.

    In this world, the number of people who believe in supernatural ghosts is small, but those who believe in Feng Shui are countless, notably amongst wealthy people.

    For example, many rich businessmen in Hong Kong are staunch followers of Feng Shui. Famous Feng Shui masters in Hong Kong are highly respected; they are very influential and hold high social status.

    Most people believe that a good Feng Shui setup and a superior Feng Shui artifact can adjust one¡¯s body magnetic field, ward off evil spirits and can even enhance wealth and prosperity.

    ¡°Master, this disciple of the Feng Shui master is currently at Wolong Villa. We should go there and have some fun.¡± Lin Zicong suggested eagerly.

    He was eager to please Huang Xiaolong, after all, Huang Xiaolong was a capable person and he also wanted to learn real skills from him.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was not interested in the disciple of the so-called chief Feng Shui master of Hong Kong at all.

    Feng Shui? It¡¯s a branch of the occult arts, and when it comes to it, if Huang Xiaolong were to say that he ranks second, nobody would have the audacity to claim the first spot!

    What the hell does this Feng Shui Master and his disciple think they are? Does Huang Xiaolong really need to ¡°pay them a visit¡±?

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going. Tonight, I still have to slay evil spirits. I don¡¯t want to be distracted by anything else. Besides, these kinds of gatherings are about welcoming others. They haven¡¯t invited me, so why should I intrude?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and declined.

    He initially wanted to say, ¡°Why should I lower my dignity,¡± but thinking that modesty is essential, he kept mum about it.

    Lin Zicong really wanted to build a closer relationship with Huang Xiaolong, so he was not ready to give up yet. Suddenly, a thought flashed in his mind, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple seems to be quite interested in my sister. My sister is also in attendance at Wolong Mansion this time to welcome him¡­I¡­ I am afraid that my sister might be taken advantage of by his sweet-talk¡­ Master, although my sister is mature, poised, and stable, she has never had a boyfriend. What a shame it would be to let someone like that Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple get the upper hand¡­¡±

    Based on Lin Zicong¡¯s observation, although there is an age difference between Huang Xiaolong and his sister Lin Jing, it seemed that there was an ambiguous relationship between the two.

    At the charity banquet last time, Lin Zicong noticed that Huang Xiaolong was interested in his sister¡­

    Moreover, that disciple of the Feng Shui Master indeed expressed his intention to pursue Lin Jing, the princess of the Lin family.

    Lin Zicong was not fond of the Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple at all. On the contrary, if he had to choose a brother-in-law, he would prefer Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°What? Sister Jing is at that Wolong Mansion now? She¡¯s welcoming that Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple? That guy actually wants to chase after Sister Jing?¡± Huang Xiaolong was genuinely upset!

    Lin Jing has long been designated by Huang Xiaolong as his future wife!

    How could he tolerate anyone else besmirching his wife?

    Not even the slightest intentions were acceptable!

    ¡°Yes, Master, Zicong would never dare to deceive you,¡± Lin Zicong said sincerely.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­I¡¯m going to Wolong Mansion now to hang out with Sister Jing.¡± Without further ado, Huang Xiaolong headed toward his car. ¡°I¡¯d love to see what ability this Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple possesses.¡±

    Lin Zicong was overjoyed. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to drive. I¡¯ll drive my car, and we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Yang Kai looked at Lin Zicong with a sycophantic expression.

    Lin Zicong glanced at Yang Kai and casually asked, ¡°Are you a friend of my master?¡±

    ¡°I! I am! Yes! I am!¡± Yang Kai said in a trembling voice. ¡°No¡­I am the master¡¯s lapdog!¡±

    ¡°OK then, you can come along.¡± Lin Zicong nodded at Yang Kai.

    Oh my gosh, Yang Kai was so flattered!

    Instantly, the three of them got into Lin Zicong¡¯s car, a Ferrari.

    This was a Ferrari 612. A two-door, four-seater. It was not only a 2+2 sports car, but also a model of the two-door four-seater sports car. No matter the conditions, it would make you feel its luxurious comfort and spaciousness.

    Lin Zicong deftly drove the car. The Ferrari turned into a roaring beast, speeding straight to Wolong Mansion.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Wait, why does Sister Jing have to entertain that Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple?¡± Huang Xiaolong was still dwelling on this.

    ¡°Well, Master, that guy specifically requested my sister to be his companion,¡± Lin Zicong casually replied.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong licked his tongue, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see whether he has any real talent or just a title without substance.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you even understand Feng Shui?¡± Lin Zicong asked curiously.

    ¡°Hahaha Feng Shui? There is nothing in this world that I do not understand!¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed dismissively.

 Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Chapter 288: What do you count as?

    Chapter 288: Chapter 288: What do you count as?

    Dragon Mountain Manor, property of the Lin Family, nestled against a mountain and alongside a river.

    In this scorching summer season, due to the lush and almost primitive vegetation, the area near the manor was incredibly cool.

    It was indeed an ideal place.

    Upon reaching the gate of the manor, Lin Zicong had Huang Xiaolong get off the car, and Yang Kai followed anxiously.

    The three of them entered the manor.

    Within the manor, there were numerous peaceful courtyards, as well as pavilions, corridors, bridges, and flowing water. The architecture was traditional and elegant.

    Additionally, armed bodyguards were positioned every few steps, maintaining strict security.

    Everyone in the manor would bow and respectfully address Lin Zicong as ¡°Young Master Lin¡±.

    Yang Kai was trailing behind, too nervous to breathe, trembling in his limbs.

    Upon entering the manor, Lin Zicong projected an aura akin to that of an authoritative crown prince!

    However, when looking at Huang Xiaolong, his casual and nonchalant demeanor remained unchanged. Yet, the crown prince-like Lin Zicong respectfully called him ¡°Master¡± ¨C indicating the sheer terror of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status!

    Eventually, Lin Zicong brought Huang Xiaolong to a courtyard. They could hear the sound of conversation and hearty laughter emanating from within, even before they entered.

    ¡°Master, my sister is inside, as is the disciple of the top Feng Shui Master from the islands,¡± Lin Zicong said, slightly bowing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, without further ado, he strode into the courtyard.

    Behind the courtyard was a large hall.

    The doors to the hall were wide open.

    The hall was traditional and tastefully decorated, with a strong Republic of China style, furnished with rows of Taishi chairs.

    Each Taishi chair was occupied.

    The one on the main seat was a man in his twenties, dressed in branded attire, with handsome looks. However, his arrogant demeanor gave people the impression of superiority, while his thin lips suggested he was insincere and fickle.

    Also on the Taishi chairs were some key members of the second and third generations of the Lin Family. Among them, the backbone was Lin Zicong and Lin Jing¡¯s father ¨C General Lin Jianfeng!

    At that moment, General Lin Jianfeng was being exceedingly polite to the young man, engaging in friendly conversation with a smiling face.

    Lin Jing was also there!

    Huang Xiaolong spotted Lin Jing at first glance!

    Today, Lin Jing seemed to have come over hurriedly and was still dressed in her police uniform. Her outstanding figure was accentuated by her outfit, perfectly showing the essential parts that were supposed to protrude or elevate. In modern parlance, she had a ¡°devilish figure¡±.

    Her skin was extremely good, one could say her skin was as smooth as congealed fat.

    A melon seed shaped face, almond eyes, willow-leaf eyebrows, and a delicate nose.

    The professional police uniform perfectly outlined her upper body¡¯s curves.

    Sleek wine-red long hair, stylish and sensual, lightly scattered on the shoulder¡¯s police badge.

    In her eyes was an aloof coldness woven with a hint of indescribable allure.

    Lin Jing dressed in casual clothes was beautiful, but surprisingly, she was equally ravishing in a police uniform, which could stir up a man¡¯s subliminal desire for conquest, like scaling a mountain peak!

    At that moment, a young man was lecturing her about his knowledge, his eyes occasionally revealing a greedy and intense desire, ¡°Miss Lin Jing, Feng Shui is a magical cultural knowledge based on the principles of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements. It¡¯s a branch of the metaphysical and can bring blessings or curses upon people, depending on how it¡¯s used¡­¡±

    This man, undoubtedly, was the direct disciple of the leading Feng Shui Master from the island, invited by the Lin Family at a great expense!

    He was quite famous on the island, having participated in the design and arrangement of several renowned Feng Shui setups, and was highly sought-after by many rich merchants. Among the island¡¯s socialite circles, he was the target of pursuit by many high-society ladies and heiresses.

    This time, upon arriving in Binhai and at the Lin Family¡¯s welcome banquet, he was smitten with Lin Jing immediately!

    He secretly vowed to win over Lin Jing, taking her into his private chamber as a beloved companion!

    However, a touch of impatience slipped onto Lin Jing¡¯s face. She was merely conversing with the young man out of politeness.

    Just then

    ¡°Dad, I am going to join you.¡± Lin Zicong stepped into the hall and laughed, ¡°Dad, Sis, look who¡¯s here?¡±

    Just as Lin Zicong finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong entered the hall. He didn¡¯t greet Lin Jianfeng, but instead walked straight towards Lin Jing. ¡°Sister Jing, hehe, I came to play with you.¡±

    ¡°Little Long?¡± Lin Jing was both surprised and pleased, and a hint of warmth flickered in her indifferent eyes.

    Lin Jianfeng had always hoped his son could learn some valuable skills through Huang Xiaolong. Now, seeing the harmonious interaction between Lin Zicong and Huang Xiaolong, he felt reassured. Thus, he stood up and laughed, ¡°Little Long is here? Hahaha, how delightful. Come, have a seat, please.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, can I sit next to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked after glancing at the third-generation member of the Lin Family sitting beside Lin Jing.

    The teenager, a few years younger than Lin Zicong, had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary elegance at a charity dinner. Without uttering another word, he smiled. ¡°Little Long, I will give up this seat for you. Please sit.¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Huang Xiaolong sat down with a happy face.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple, seated at the head of the table and busy plotting to win over Lin Jing, suddenly noticed a young man who had walked straight in and sat next to Lin Jing. Judging by Lin Jing¡¯s attitude towards him, it seemed rather extraordinary!

    A wave of jealousy surged in his heart. He examined Huang Xiaolong with a sinister look and found him ordinary-looking, no different from a college student. Unable to hold back any longer, he put on airs and grumbled, ¡°Who are you? A relative of the Lin Family? But judging by your attire and demeanor, you don¡¯t appear to be!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong paid absolutely no attention to the Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple and just continued his conversation with Lin Jing, ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯ve bought a villa.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Little Long, you are quite capable, aren¡¯t you? You bought a villa so quickly? Did you make the money by treating people?¡± Lin Jing appeared to be full of curiosity about Huang Xiaolong and began to chat freely with him, oblivious to everyone around.

    Lin Zicong and Yang Kai also sat down.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Lin Zicong amusingly looked at the deflated look on the Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple¡¯s face, feeling inwardly amusing, ¡®Dream on, you country bumpkin from the island longs to pursue my sister! Just make sure you don¡¯t offend my teacher, or you could be forced to leave on your knees!¡¯

    Meanwhile, Yang Kai thought to himself, ¡®Wow, so the Master rushed over here just to woo this policewoman¡­ It seems the Master has more than just Chu Tingting! Truly a figure of status!¡¯

    The Feng Shui Master¡¯s disciple, who always acted arrogantly, was now sinking to a level beneath his dignity, for his attempt at striking a conversation, with an ordinary young man (whom he had condescended), was being blatantly ignored. How could he endure this?

    ¡°I! Am! Talking! To! You!¡± The disciple, glare fixed on Huang Xiaolong, spat out each word deliberately. It was clear he was truly angry.

    It was only then that Huang Xiaolong raised his head, looking like he didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Do I know you? I don¡¯t seem to recognize you. Why should I respond to your words if I don¡¯t know you? Moreover¡­ what on earth are you?¡±

 Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Are You Blind?

    Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Are You Blind?

    ¡°What are you even worth?¡±

    The moment these words were uttered, the entire room was shocked!

    Keep in mind, the disciple of this Feng Shui Master from Hong Kong Island was sought and recruited by the Lin Family using their connections and a generous sum of money to address some Feng Shui issues they were facing.

    Now, being openly humiliated by Huang Xiaolong seemed somewhat inappropriate.

    However, most of the people present knew about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s temperament.

    Not to mention a Feng Shui Master, Huang Xiaolong had fought alone against the ¡®Four Young Masters of Binhai¡¯ at the charity dinner without giving face to anyone, attracting all the attention; he is a fearless character¡­

    Given this, even if Huang Xiaolong decided to directly slap the Feng Shui Master, no one would think that¡¯s a boundary he couldn¡¯t cross!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ General Lin, is this person a junior of your Lin Family?¡± The disciple of the Feng Shui Master, shaking all over with anger, stood up and looked at Lin Jianfeng with a pale face.

    This person knew the influence of the Lin Family in Binhai, and even the whole of Huaxia, and was still wary in his heart. If Huang Xiaolong really was a member of the Lin Family, then he would need to weigh his actions carefully.

    Lin Jing, both vexed and amused, spoke to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, can you tone it down today? Show some respect for me, don¡¯t make a spectacle. This man is a Feng Shui Master from Hong Kong Island, ¡®Master Ren¡¯, a very talented young man, you shouldn¡¯t insult him.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Got it, Sister Jing,¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled. ¡°How strange it is nowadays, any stray cat or dog can call themselves ¡®Master¡¯¡­ This, Master, when did it become so cheap to be a Master?¡±

    Lin Jianfeng calmly replied. ¡°Master Ren, this gentleman here is an honored guest of our Lin Family¡­ now, Master Ren, our Lin Family has collected a few Feng Shui Magic Artifacts, and since you have come from Hong Kong Island today, we hope you can appraise them for us.¡±

    Lin Jianfeng cleverly diverted the conflict between Huang Xiaolong and Master Ren without making a sound.

    Master Ren couldn¡¯t press the issue further, either. He glared menacingly at Huang Xiaolong before sitting back down and recovered his haughty demeanor, laughing, ¡°Bring them here then. I¡¯ve seen many Feng Shui Magic Artifacts, even consecrated Buddhist treasures, and I have never misjudged one.¡±

    With a faint smile, Lin Jianfeng clapped his hands. Immediately, four young women dressed in antique cheongsams, each holding a tray, came forward.

    Each tray was lined with red silk, each bearing an item.

    Master Ren cleared his throat and stood up, with hands behind his back, stood in front of the four cheongsam-clad girls and began to inspect each item on the trays.

    Lin Jianfeng laughed. ¡°Master Ren, my old man likes to collect Feng Shui Magic Artifacts. These four items were ones that he spent a lot of money on, but despite having some Feng Shui Masters inspect them, we still don¡¯t know what they are. I suspect that my father was tricked and bought some junk.¡±

    While speaking, a probing look appeared in Lin Jianfeng¡¯s eyes.

    It seemed that he also wanted to see if this famous Feng Shui Master from Hong Kong Island had the real ability.

    The first tray contained a small drum with fine textures on its skin.

    The second tray held a hand-sized bottle with a few runes engraved on its surface.

    The third tray had an antique yellow paper charm.

    The fourth tray held a rusty bronze mirror.

    Master Ren began to examine each item.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for his brow to furrow deeply, as if he had encountered a difficult problem.

    ¡°These¡­ these¡­¡± Master Ren picked up each item, carefully inspecting each one, appearing as though he was worried about missing any detail.

    The room fell silent, everyone watched Master Ren with expectant eyes.

    Keep in mind, Old Master Lin had spent close to one hundred million to collect these four items!

    Just based on his intuition, he was certain that the items were genuine treasures, Feng Shui Magic Artifacts. However, even though the Lin Family had invited many Feng Shui Masters to appraise them, including some from famous families, none of them could identify what they were.

    In fact, some Feng Shui Masters directly determined that these supposed Feng Shui Magic Artifacts were all junk, and that Old Master Lin had been duped!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong glanced at the four trays and said to Lin Jing in a low voice, ¡°Sister Jing, these four items¡­ hehe, your Lin Family really struck gold.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Long¡­ You know about Feng Shui Artifacts?¡± Lin Jing was surprised. She had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary talent in artifact appraisal at the charity auction, but¡­ normal artifacts and Feng Shui Artifacts were completely different domains, like well water and river water.

    Huang Xiaolong replied with a secretive smile, ¡°Sister Jing, I won¡¯t say anything for now, let¡¯s see what this so-called Master has to say.¡±

    After a good ten minutes, Master Ren finally turned his gaze to Lin Jianfeng, shaking his head slightly, his eyes full of mockery. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ General Lin, it seems your Lin Family has been tricked. These items have no trace of spiritual energy, let alone any magical fluctuations¡­ They aren¡¯t even regular antiques, they¡¯re just junk! The worst kind of junk! I wonder, how much money did the Lin Family spend on these so-called ¡®Feng Shui Magic Artifacts¡¯?¡±

    Upon hearing this, from Lin Jianfeng to the rest of the Lin Family, everyone¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment.

    In truth, they had long suspected that these four items were all worthless trinkets. The reason they asked Master Ren to appraise them was purely out of a scintilla of hope.

    Now that Master Ren had questioned them directly, the Lin Family felt incredibly ashamed and humiliated.

    You need to understand that the Lin Family are the supreme rulers of Binhai. They have always been the first to act in every situation and have never faced a setback. Although they only spent about 100 million on these items, proving that they had bought fakes was not only a financial loss but an unbearable humiliation.

    Lin Jianfeng, being a straightforward man, did not try to hide anything. ¡°My father spent about one hundred million to purchase these four items.¡±

    ¡°Well, you paid one hundred million for a lesson. In the future, don¡¯t act rashly. Money is a small matter, the Lin Family is a wealthy family, and face is of utmost importance.¡± A smug expression appeared on Master Ren¡¯s face. ¡°Just throw them all away.¡±

    ¡°This guy¡­ He¡¯s way too arrogant!¡± Lin Jing was displeased, her face full of irritation.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Lin Jing and smiled, ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong spoke loudly, ¡°Only a blind man would say that these four items are junk¡­¡±

    All eyes in the room turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ What are you talking about? Could it be that you know how to appraise Feng Shui artifacts too? Hahahaha¡­ You¡¯re being completely absurd! For a commoner like you, it¡¯s better not to spout nonsense in front of me!¡± Master Ren angrily rebuked.

    Huang Xiaolong slowly stood up, looking seriously at Master Ren, ¡°You¡¯re a blind man.¡±

 Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Slap in the Face, Feng Shui Bottle!

    Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Slap in the Face, Feng Shui Bottle!

    Huang Xiaolong insulted Master Ren on several occasions, causing Master Ren to laugh in anger. His face was filled with ferocity, and his eyes stared at Huang Xiaolong with an undisguised murderous intent.

    Some members of the Lin Family present also harbored dissatisfaction towards Huang Xiaolong.

    After going through great lengths to invite Master Ren, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unsolicited arrival was offending enough. To make matters worse, he constantly disparaged Master Ren, which was not only impolite but also excessively so.

    ¡°Why does he always come out to stir trouble¡­ This person is arrogant, relying on his abilities, always biting when he sees people.¡± An individual from the second generation of the Lin Family muttered discontentedly.

    Lin Jianfeng slightly raised his hand, indicating for the dissatisfied members of the hall to calm down momentarily.

    ¡°Little Long, what do you have to say?¡± Lin Jianfeng asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Ren¡¯s face turned purple with rage. ¡°I have confirmed without a doubt, these items are rubbish, junk. What can this youngster say? However, since Lin Family has such a ¡®mighty¡¯ expert to back them up, let him solve your Feng Shui problem! I am returning to Hong Kong Island tomorrow!¡±

    This time, Master Ren issued an ultimatum to the Lin Family.

    Lin Jianfeng laughed, ¡°Master Ren, please calm down. Regarding payment, my family is willing to offer an additional 20%.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡± Upon hearing this, Master Ren¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t utter another word, returned to his seat, and glared menacingly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If you are able, you can evaluate the Lin Family¡¯s ¡®treasures¡¯!¡±

    Inside the hall, the number of people who were dissatisfied with Huang Xiaolong was increasing.

    Just because Huang Xiaolong confronted Master Ren, the latter threatened, and Lin Jianfeng immediately made a compromise by offering an additional 20% to Master Ren.

    While it might seem like just an additional 20% payment, it is a colossal sum!

    Because of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s few words, the Lin Family has lost a significant sum of money!

    ¡°Little Long, whatever you want to say, feel free to speak. Don¡¯t hold back.¡± Lin Jing turned her captivating eyes, and seemed quite interested in Huang Xiaolong. Regardless of what Huang Xiaolong did, she supported him unconditionally and was full of anticipation and confidence.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master Ren is too obnoxious¡­ Smack him hard!¡± Lin Zicong also secretly cheered for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong calmly said, ¡°If these four items are discarded, the Lin Family¡¯s losses would be more than several billion!¡±

    At these words, the entire room was shocked!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were clear ¡ª the four items were worth at least several billion!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± Master Ren laughed coldly with a hideous look.

    Huang Xiaolong chose not to say more and walked over.

    It wasn¡¯t his intention to steal the limelight today. On one hand, he wanted to give Master Ren a hard slap in the face, and on the other hand, he was helping Lin Jing to assess these items.

    ¡°The four Feng Shui magic artifacts have different values and uses. Let me start with the least valuable.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly.

    Then, he headed towards the second tray.

    On the tray, there was a palm-sized bottle that seemed to be made of some kind of jade. A few obscure characters were engraved on the bottle.

    ¡°This is called ¡®Feng Shui Bottle¡¯¡­mainly serving two purposes.¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up the small bottle, casually twirling it while smiling. ¡°The first function is to hang it above the front door of the house, with the bottle mouth facing outwards. This way, all wandering, homeless ghosts that pass by or want to enter your house will be sucked into the bottle, thus ensuring the safety of the household. This is essentially a door god.¡±

    ¡°The second function is to hang this Feng Shui bottle on the front door of your enemy¡¯s house, with the bottle opening facing the interior. In this case, it is akin to a malicious curse, all the ghosts trapped in the bottle will rush into the enemy¡¯s house, causing the death of the entire household. Not a single living creature will be spared!¡±

    After Huang Xiaolong finished speaking, the whole hall was shocked!

    If it¡¯s what Huang Xiaolong said, the bottle has the ability to bless homes and curse enemies. Its value might not even be measurable with money!

    ¡°However, this Feng Shui Bottle can only absorb ordinary ghosts and is incapable of sucking up fierce ones, so its value is greatly reduced.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The core of the Feng Shui Bottle lies in the engraved symbols on its body. Obviously, the Feng Shui magician or Taoist who engraved these symbols had limited abilities.

    If Huang Xiaolong were to engrave a few symbols on it, not to mention fierce ghosts, even ghost kings would be captivated by it!

    Now, the reason why the Feng Shui bottle appears to be ordinary is because, over the years, the symbols on the bottle have lost their power. To transform it back into a magic artifact, a trace of divine power needs to be infused to activate it, or in simple terms, it needs to be consecrated again.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± Master Ren laughed wildly. ¡°A Feng Shui bottle? Hahahaha Interesting, very interesting. I didn¡¯t expect that you could boast so fancifully¡­It seems you really do have the gift of persuasion!¡±

    In the hall, many people from the Lin Family seemed skeptical.

    A small bottle, completely ordinary, how could it have the two incredible functions that Huang Xiaolong said?

    Huang Xiaolong gave a slight smile, took out a revealing symbol from his canvas bag, and said loudly. ¡°All you commoners, watch closely!¡±

    Boom

    The revealing symbol burned itself, shining with golden light!

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong infused a trace of divine power into the symbols on the bottle!

    The symbols on the bottle suddenly sparkled with stunning and dazzling light!

    Furthermore, a weird and eerie aura spread out!

    The temperature in the hall dropped drastically, making people feel as if they were in a cave, causing them to shrink their necks from the cold!

    Everyone was shocked!

    Including Master Ren himself!

    ¡°Listen, I have already consecrated this Feng Shui bottle again¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a sinister smile. ¡°Inside this bottle, there are many wandering spirits, do you want to see?¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong directly clamped the bottle stopper and pulled it out in one swift move!

    Pop

    The stopper popped open!

    ¡°Hee-hee Hee-hee

    A terrifying scream came from inside the bottle, and the next second, several pale figures floated out of the bottle, suspended in the hall.

    Huang Xiaolong had already burned a revealing symbol beforehand, allowing everyone in the hall to see clearly.

    There were about 20 or 30 white shadows, men and women, old and young, all dressed in clothes from the Republican era. Their images were not too terrifying, but their pale eyes and numb expressions were chilling.

    ¡°Do you believe now?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a slight smile. ¡°But don¡¯t be afraid, these are just wandering spirits. They have no intention of harming anyone.¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­so¡­ so amazing¡­¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s admiration for Huang Xiaolong was beyond words.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ hurry up and collect these¡­ these¡­ dirty things.¡± Lin Jing hurriedly said.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, took out his soul tube, and collected all the wandering spirits in the hall.

    The hall returned to normal, with the temperature rising again.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Here, now this Feng Shui bottle is empty, you can use it. Remember, hang it in front of your own door, with the mouth facing out, it can protect your home from ghostly disturbances. Hang it in front of your enemy¡¯s door, with the mouth facing in, you can curse their entire family.¡± Huang Xiaolong directly threw the Feng Shui bottle to Lin Jianfeng. ¡°How much do you think this is worth?¡±

    Lin Jianfeng was overjoyed, carefully catching the Feng Shui bottle, and said loudly, ¡°Such a treasure, worth its weight in gold!¡±

    In the hall, several second-generation figures of the Lin Family stood up, bowed slightly to Huang Xiaolong, and praised, ¡°Sir, you are truly talented.¡±

    When Lin Jing looked at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes were filled with a different kind of affection.

    Master Ren¡¯s face turned pale!

 Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Covet

    Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Covet

    After Huang Xiaolong identified the Feng Shui Vase, everyone in the hall was impressed, and no one questioned Huang Xiaolong again.

    Initially, Old Master Lin had spent hundreds of millions to acquire these four Feng Shui Magic Artifacts. But now, the value of just one Feng Shui Vase alone greatly exceeded 100 million.

    Given the Lin Family¡¯s wealth, they would undoubtedly never sell this vase. Instead, they would treasure it as a family heirloom to be passed down from generation to generation!

    Huang Xiaolong started identifying the four Feng Shui Magic Artifacts from the least valuable one, meaning the other three had a higher value than the Feng Shui Vase. This made the members of the Lin Family look forward to everything Huang Xiaolong would reveal!

    Huang Xiaolong calmly picked up the drum in the first tray. ¡°This drum is made of human skin, specifically the skin of an enlightened ancient monk. When played, there is a chance that it will establish a connection between the living and the dead. Moreover, while playing this drum, the sound of chanting Buddhist scriptures will resonate, deterring evil spirits. The reason why this human-skin drum is more valuable than the Feng Shui Vase is that the drum sound can harm a Red Dressed Ghost.¡±

    Finishing his explanation, Huang Xiaolong reinfused a trace of spiritual energy into this drum and then gently struck the drum with his palm.

    In an instant, the human skin covering the drum quivered, revealing a face depicting a bald master with his palms pressed together.

    Simultaneously, a solemn voice chanting Buddhist scriptures resonated throughout the hall. This voice warmed everyone¡¯s hearts, as if a highly enlightened monk was blessing them.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t continue to play the drum, so the chanting disappeared quickly.

    Despite this, the impact of the human-skin drum was unparalleled, causing everyone in the hall to wear solemn expressions and bow in respect. Lin Jianfeng was visibly moved and said, ¡°I¡­ Look at our Lin Family, we¡¯ve gained another family treasure! After the Old Master hears about this, he will be overjoyed!¡±

    Master Ren¡¯s face turned increasingly unsightly.

    Huang Xiaolong placed the human-skin drum back on the tray.

    Then, he walked to the fourth tray.

    Inside the fourth tray, was a rusty bronze mirror.

    Huang Xiaolong held the bronze mirror and infused it with his spiritual energy, immediately causing all the rust on the mirror to vanish like mud washed away by water.

    The true face of the bronze mirror was revealed!

    ¡°Mirrors are common household items. However, in Feng Shui, mirrors hold many significances and possess a certain degree of importance. For example, mirrors should neither face the bed nor the door. Moreover, hanging a mirror by the window can ward off evil,¡± Huang Xiaolong started to elaborate. ¡°This mirror is a ¡®Great Khan Mirror¡¯, a type of commemorative mirror cast during the reign of Emperor Jin Shizong. This mirror is themed around ¡®Five Child Coins¡¯ and is associated with a legend that five ginseng children cured the emperor¡¯s illness. The emperor released these ginseng children and they repaid his kindness by offering red ginseng seeds from their heads, which aided the emperor¡¯s recovery.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong explained, he showcased the rejuvenated bronze mirror. On the back of the mirror, contrary to expectations, there was no dragon or phoenix carvings but rather, five plump children with their hair braided in the traditional Chinese style.

    ¡°Every solar noon when the sun¡¯s rays hit the surface of the mirror, these five plump children will come to life and form a region filled with spiritual energy, which in Feng Shui terms is called a ¡®Qi field¡¯. When a person stays in this Qi field, they will feel rejuvenated, which helps maintain good health, drives away hidden diseases, and potentially increases longevity,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a national treasure! A national treasure indeed!¡± Lin Jianfeng exclaimed quiveringly.

    Even Master Ren had an envious and crazy look in his eyes!

    At last, Huang Xiaolong picked up the yellow talisman and said with a smile, ¡°Out of these four Magic Artifacts, this talisman is the most valuable! It is a high-grade ¡®Thunder Talisman¡¯, capable of killing both humans and ghosts in a flash.¡±

    ¡°Once activated, it is capable of killing White Dressed Ghosts. As for humans, it is extremely lethal. However, it can only be used once.¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong walked over to Lin Jing and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Jing, I have reactivated this ¡®Thunder Talisman¡¯. You can put it in a small sachet and always carry it with you. It will keep ordinary ghosts at bay. If you want to kill someone, just say the word ¡®Heavenly Thunder¡¯ three times, and the talisman within the sachet will self-ignite and attack.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Jing hesitated.

    Huang Xiaolong had said that this talisman was the most valuable among the four Magic Artifacts, a prized family possession, which she couldn¡¯t accept on her own.

    However, it was evident that Huang Xiaolong was genuinely good to her.

    Overwhelmed with warmth, Lin Jing blushed and said, ¡°Little Long, you have been very kind to me.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin.

    Seeing the pair¡¯s interaction, Lin Jianfeng had a thought ¨C ¡®Could it be that my daughter and Little Long have developed feelings for each other?¡¯

    Lin Jianfeng was both surprised and delighted, ¡°Lin Jing, keep this talisman. I¡¯m sure your grandfather won¡¯t object to giving you this talisman.¡±

    Knowing the power of the talisman, Lin Jing didn¡¯t decline and took it from Huang Xiaolong, carefully placing it in her pocket.

    Seeing this, everyone in the hall couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.

    Keeping the talisman aside, having such a life-saving item meant Lin Jing¡¯s life was more secure. Moreover, if she wanted to kill someone, she just had to do so at will. It was as if she held a potent weapon!

    Lin Zicong sighed leisurely on the side. ¡°I thought our teacher excelled only in martial arts and gunplay. Who would have thought he could master everything¡­ Our teacher is indeed inscrutable.¡±

    By this point, Huang Xiaolong had completely slapped Master Ren¡¯s face.

    Master Ren was very frustrated, especially seeing Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing acting ambiguously. He immediately stood up, his face pale with anger, and burst out laughing. ¡°Hahahaha~~ I never expected the Lin Family to invite such a person to humiliate me¡­ Good, very good, extremely good. But¡­ are you brave enough to gamble with me!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment before he turned to look at Master Ren. ¡°What tricks are you up to now?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I admit, you have some skills in identifying Feng Shui Magic Artifacts. But my strong suit has never been identifying. The Lin Family invited me here to resolve a Feng Shui issue related to a plot of land,¡± Master Ren said with a sinister smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have a competition to see who can best help the Lin Family deal with the plot of land¡¯s Feng Shui¡­ If I win, the ¡®Thunder Talisman¡¯ and the ¡®Great Khan Mirror¡¯ will belong to me. Dare you accept this bet?¡±

    Besides being jealous of Huang Xiaolong, Master Ren also coveted the Lin Family¡¯s Magic Artifacts.

    Plainly speaking, any one of the four Magic Artifacts was worthy enough to be an heirloom. Especially the ¡®Thunder Talisman¡¯ and the ¡®Great Khan Mirror¡¯, their values were immeasurable treasures!

    ¡°Hahahaha Master Ren, I didn¡¯t expect you to covet the treasures of my Lin Family¡­ You¡¯re good.¡± Lin Jianfeng said with a chilling smile.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ do you dare to bet?¡± Master Ren provocatively looked at Huang Xiaolong.

 Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Construction Site (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 292: Chapter 292 Construction Site (Fifth Update)

    ¡°You lured me to Binhai City, and then arranged for someone to insult me. How do you consider yourselves good people!?¡± Master Ren was thoroughly infuriated and intent on seeking revenge through wealth. ¡°Besides, whoever is able doesn¡¯t lack resources, and there¡¯s nothing much to say about that!¡±

    Lin Jianfeng thought for a few moments, then cast his gaze on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, what do you say? If you agree to compete with this man, my Lin Family is willing to wager the ¡®Quintet Mirror of Stability¡¯ and ¡®Lei Ji Talisman¡¯!¡±

    Lin Jianfeng was a decisive man who saw potential in Huang Xiaolong, and was willing to stake high on him.

    The others present in the hall felt their hearts clench at the thought of gambling two priceless treasures ¡ª the risk seemed a bit too high.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a teasing look at Master Ren and murmured. ¡°It seems you¡¯re ready to lose everything and flee back to the island with your tail between your legs¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll play along!¡±

    Pausing, Huang Xiaolong then grinned at Master Ren, ¡°If you lose, what will you wager?¡±

    Master Ren snarled back, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You possess a Feng Shui magic artifact. If you lose, you will hand over this artifact to me. However, since I will be staking two artifacts on my side and you only have one, if you lose¡­ you will not only give me the Feng Shui magic artifact, but also kneel and bark like a dog a hundred times,¡± Huang Xiaolong proposed in high spirits.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Master Ren was both shocked and angry.

    He was shocked that Huang Xiaolong managed to discern that he had a high-quality Feng Shui magic artifact on him.

    He was infuriated that Huang Xiaolong would demand he kneel and bark like a dog¡­ the humiliation was too much!

    ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to gamble, just slink back to the island,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    As the saying goes, fortune favors the bold. Master Ren believed the Feng Shui artifact he carried was no match for either the ¡®Quintet Mirror of Stability¡¯ or the ¡®Lei Ji Talisman¡¯.

    This was a risk that could very well see him doubling his winnings. If he won, he¡¯d hit the jackpot!

    And if he lost?

    Master Ren never considered the possibility of losing!

    After all, he was incredibly competent in Feng Shui studies and had been handed down the true teachings from his master!

    ¡°Very well! I accept your wager! Let¡¯s head to that construction site immediately!¡± Master Ren stood up and walked straight out of the hall.

    Lin Jianfeng, along with others from the Lin Family, followed suit. He then turned to Lin Jing, ¡°Xiao Jing, explain the situation of that site to Little Long in detail. We cannot afford to lose this battle!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, come, let me explain it to you.¡± Lin Jing took Huang Xiaolong aside and began to lay out the situation.

    Apparently, Binhai City government had planned a new district, also an economic development zone, in recent years. According to their five-year plan, this area would soon become the busiest and most important district in Binhai, significantly contributing to the GDP and fiscal revenue of Binhai.

    The Lin Family had used a lot of connections and resources to secure a large piece of land in this new district, which was also the most valuable golden spot.

    They planned to build office buildings, commercial shops, skyscrapers, and residential communities on this land.

    But as soon as construction began on this land, five workers died on the very first day!

    Then, unusual incidents kept on happening, either workers got injured or the excavation equipment inexplicably broke down. In short, the situation was eerily strange.

    Now, the construction company was too scared to continue their work.

    It¡¯s important to note that this piece of land was of central importance. It was the most vital spot in the new district¡¯s planning. The city government was extremely dissatisfied with the delay in construction. If it weren¡¯t for the Lin Family¡¯s standing in Binhai, this piece of land would have already been reclaimed by the government.

    Currently, the government had given the Lin Family half a month. If they didn¡¯t start construction within that time frame, then the land would be reclaimed and auctioned off to other families or businesses. This would cause the Lin Family a substantial economic loss.

    The Lin Family believed that there were some Feng Shui issues with this particular land. In order to deal with the situation, they had spent a lot of money to hire ¡®Master Ren¡¯, the disciple of the chief Feng Shui master from the island.

    ¡°Ah, I see, Sister Jing. Let¡¯s go to that construction site.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually directed.

    ¡°Little Long, do you have confidence in defeating this Master Ren? That guy is becoming more and more detestable. He is just scum in human form.¡± Lin Jing looked at Huang Xiaolong with a serious look.

    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Huang Xiaolong replied confidently. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Jing, you hit the nail on the head. That guy is indeed scum. Imagine him trying to woo Sister Jing. He has some nerve!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ let me guess, was it Zicong who filled you in? Little Long, don¡¯t worry. My eyes are perfectly fine. I would never fall for such a fool who is full of himself.¡± Lin Jing broke into a beautiful smile, looking like a heavenly immortal, leaving Huang Xiaolong utterly stunned.

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, stop looking dumbfounded. Let¡¯s go to the site now.¡± Lin Jing shot Huang Xiaolong a flirtatious glance.

    ¡°Sister, teacher, I will drive us to the site.¡± Lin Zicong volunteered.

    So Lin Zicong drove Huang Xiaolong, Lin Jing, and Yang Kai to the site.

    The land covered several hundred acres. Currently, there were many excavation machines, mechanical equipment, and construction materials scattered around. Some curious workers squatted around the perimeter, smoking and watching the commotion with intrigue.

    In the center of the site, a ritual altar had been set up.

    Master Ren stood proudly beside the altar, looking conceited and unruly.

    Lin Jianfeng and the others stood beside him, their expressions solemn and unwelcoming.

    ¡°Hmph! After I¡¯ve rectified the Feng Shui here, the economic benefits it¡¯ll bring to the Lin Family will be worth tens of billions, at least. What does wagering two mere Feng Shui artifacts even mean in comparison?¡± Master Ren declared arrogantly.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Lin Jianfeng just smirked in response.

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing walked into the site and approached the altar.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He could perceive an intense yin energy blanketing the site. It was already 5 or 6 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but the ying energy was as oppressive as smog, obscuring vision.

    ¡°Heh¡­ I find it hard to believe that an amateur Feng Shui master from the island can deal with this magnitude of yin energy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a small smile.

    When he approached, Master Ren gave Huang Xiaolong a sinister glance, ¡°Alright, without delaying further, who will go first? You or me?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ either way is fine. Why don¡¯t you go first? I¡¯m curious to see your skills.¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smile.

    ¡°Get ready to hand over those two magic artifacts to me! Hahaha!¡± Master Ren boasted incredibly. He took out a compass.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He held the compass in his left hand and formed the Five Elements sign with his right, stepping in accordance with the Eight Trigrams method. As he mumbled some words and walked around the site, he used the compass to diagnose what exactly was wrong with this piece of land that was affecting its Feng Shui.

    The Lin Family watched nervously. If Master Ren found the problem and resolved it, not only would they have to hand over the ¡®Quintet Mirror of Stability¡¯ and ¡®Lei Ji Talisman¡¯ to him, but considering his narrow-minded personality, he would most definitely humiliate and disgrace the Lin Family!

    Lin Jianfeng studied Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression, only to see him looking extremely confident, watching Master Ren with an amused grin, as if he was watching a clown perform at a circus.

    Just then, the needle on Master Ren¡¯s compass suddenly moved, pointing in the southeast direction!

    ¡°Hahahahaha! I found it!¡± Master Ren exploded into laughter, springing towards the direction indicated by the needle.

 Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Please the Land God

    Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Please the Land God

    Master Ren ran wildly in the direction indicated by the compass, laughing triumphantly as he went.

    This compass was specially made by his master, who was renowned as the chief Feng Shui Master of the Harbour Island. It had remarkable abilities in spirit detection and Feng Shui surveying, with effects far superior to any average compass on the market.

    Now that the compass had detected something, he might have found the location that was destroying the Feng Shui of this land!

    ¡°Hehe The ¡®Five Sons Mirror¡¯ and ¡®Leijin Talisman¡¯ are mine to take! Hahaha!¡± Master Ren thought to himself. With these precious items, he could replace his master¡¯s position and become the most badass Feng Shui Master on the Harbour Island, commanding wind and rain and reaching the pinnacle of life.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Lin Jing stood next to Huang Xiaolong, her pretty face showing a trace of worry.

    ¡°Teacher, why not, we could also go and have a look.¡± Lin Zicong said, also feeling heavy-hearted.

    Lin Jianfeng and the others were deeply anxious, afraid that the treasures held in their hands would be snatched away by this shameless Feng Shui Master from Harbour Island.

    But Huang Xiaolong calmly said, ¡°Alright, you guys stop worrying, this guy is just celebrating a bit too soon.¡±

    At this moment, Master Ren was running when, all of a sudden!

    The compass in his hand stopped moving, then, its pointer swung slightly towards the northwest¡­

    ¡°Eh¡­ the direction changed?¡± Master Ren was slightly stunned, but believed that the compass could not possibly be wrong, so he ran in the northwest direction.

    After running for a few minutes, the pointer changed direction again, this time pointing towards the southwest¡­

    Master Ren had no choice but to run towards the southwest.

    Like this¡­

    He looked like a headless fly scrambling around the construction site, with no clear direction.

    The laborers around the construction site laughed loudly at the spectacle.

    The Lin family members also smiled.

    ¡°Little Long, this guy seems to have no real skills, just a fraud. It¡¯s been so long, he can¡¯t even determine a direction.¡± Lin Jianfeng slightly shook his head, a faint disappointment on his face. ¡°Originally, our Lin family had high expectations of him, and planned to let him solve the Feng Shui problem of this land.¡±

    After almost half an hour, Master Ren ended up returning to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, huffing and puffing, his tongue sticking out, looking like a wretched dog.

    Just then, the compass in Master Ren¡¯s hand started spinning incessantly, showing signs of instability.

    ¡°Damn it! This¡­ This compass broke down at a critical moment!¡± Master Ren cursed.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter. ¡°The compass is fine, it¡¯s the person who has a problem.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Master Ren lifted his venomous eyes, glaring at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If you are so capable, why don¡¯t you give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡± Huang Xiaolong looked disdainfully at Master Ren, then glanced at the compass whose needle was swaying from side to side, and calmly said. ¡°The non-stop movement of the needle suggests imminent death for the master, the presence of Yin spirit, and frequent funeral rituals. Generally, when a compass pointer rotates incessantly and can¡¯t deduce a direction, it means that an evil spirit resides in this place. If a person stays here for a long time, they will die quickly. If the situation is severe, funeral flags would have to be raised every day, holding funeral ceremonies, until all people are dead¡­¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong looked up at the workers around the construction site.

    ¡°Little Long, what should we do now?¡± Lin Jing asked Huang Xiaolong anxiously.

    ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t worry.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled coolly. ¡°Such a small problem is not challenging at all for me. I don¡¯t even need a compass. If we want to know what¡¯s wrong with this plot of land, we just need to ask the Land Spirit here.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, what is a Land Spirit?¡± Lin Zicong looked confused on the side.

    All eyes were on Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong casually explained. ¡°The Land Spirit, also known as ¡®Fudezhengshen¡¯ or ¡®Tudigong¡¯, is one of the most commonly worshipped deities in the folk religion. Temples built for it are called ¡®Earth Temple¡¯ or ¡®Fude Zhengshen Temple¡¯. It is a low-ranking deity among all the gods.¡±

    This explanation left everyone even more confused.

    Master Ren sneered. ¡°Keep bluffing, I want to see how you are going to summon the Land Spirit¡­ Do you think this is a drama?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say anything more. He formed a mudra with each hand, muttering the words¡ª¡±The Earth of Five Elements, blessing all beings, God of Land, Fudezhengshen, today I am here to slay evil spirits, quickly show me the way!¡±

    The words had just fallen!

    Wuu

    In all directions, a violent wind sprung up!

    The next moment, a bundle of multicoloured rosy cloud began to steadily rise from the ground beneath!

    Within the rosy cloud, one could faintly see a kindly, benevolent old man, with white beard and hair, and a Taoist aura surrounding him. His body was emitting a brilliant light that was overwhelming to behold!

    At this moment, Lin Jing, Lin Jianfeng and others, felt their legs go weak, with an urge to kneel down towards the bundle of rosy cloud!

    From all corners, the onlookers, mostly workers, many of them fell onto their knees, ceaselessly kowtowing, chanting, ¡°A god! A god! Land God!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the multicoloured rosy cloud transformed into a tornado and drifted towards a direction on the construction site.

    ¡°Alright, thank you. This is a small token of appreciation.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, took out a stack of ghost money from his canvas bag, flicked his wrist, and the ghost money spontaneously combusted.

    Well, after asking for help from the Land God, here¡¯s a tip!

    ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯ve found the problem area. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Lin Jing a smile, then chased after the bundle of multicoloured rosy cloud.

    Everyone hesitated for a moment, then followed Huang Xiaolong.

    Even Master Ren trotted over with his eyes wide and tongue-tied.

    The multicoloured cloud had dispersed, Huang Xiaolong and others, stood in the place where the lights had disappeared.

    Surprisingly, the area was run-down with overgrown weeds, and nothing out of the ordinary could be seen at first glance.

    ¡°See, here lies the source of the ominous spiritual energy and death essence of this construction site. Standing here, don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re standing in a cemetery?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned at everyone.

    ¡°Yes¡­there¡­ there really is such a feeling¡­ my spine is freezing.¡± Yang Kai¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    The others also nodded their agreement.

    ¡°I guess, there probably used to be a mass grave here.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s dig this place up.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out an exorcism talisman from his bag, flicked his wrist, and the talisman self-ignited, then threw it into the ground.

    Boom

    The fire flash, and the light quickly disappeared into the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem now, start digging¡­someone, Young Master Lin, Yang Kai, you two lead the digging,¡± Huang Xiaolong said grinning at Lin Zicong and Yang Kai.

    Both of their faces showed a hint of fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, dig. Nothing is going to go wrong. I¡¯ll reward you after we are done,¡± Huang Xiaolong encouraged.

    Hearing about the reward, Lin Zicong thought, the things Teacher rewards are definitely not ordinary, so he gritted his teeth. ¡°Teacher, I will go get a hoe immediately. I will dig!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll dig too! Master Long, do I also get a reward?¡± A teenager from the third generation of the Lin Family, excitedly looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Dig, everyone gets a reward.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and smiled.

    With a reward offered, people are sure to be brave. So, led by Lin Zicong and Yang Kai, a large group of people from the Lin Family, wielding hoes and shovels, began to dig up the land vigorously.

    ¡°Little Long, what kind of quirky things will we dig out, do you reckon?¡± Lin Jing whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Well¡­ Sister Jing, I really don¡¯t know. It could be an ancient, thousand-year-old ghost, or a zombie, or even a female ghost¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lin Jing scoffed, but couldn¡¯t help but lean a little bit closer to Huang Xiaolong.

 Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Chapter 294 You Lost!

    Chapter 294: Chapter 294 You Lost!

    Lin Zicong, Yang Kai and the others were digging frantically. They dug a massive hole at the place where the glow faded; however, the deeper they dug, the colder it got, as if they were carving out a hole in a block of ice.

    Finally¡­

    An ancient coffin was unearthed!

    Startled out of their wits, Lin Zicong and the rest ran towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. What is there to fear with me here?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin, then cast a casual glance at the unearthed coffin.

    It was a stone coffin, adorned with intricate and complex patterns¡ª two things were particularly strange about it¡ª

    Firstly, there were several yellow amulets on the coffin, and seven wooden stakes were hammered into it.

    Secondly, the entire stone coffin was enveloped in a thin layer of frost, and the surrounding soil had frozen solid.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡­ what is this?¡± Lin Jianfeng asked, trembling.

    Despite his lifetime of martial prowess, the sight before him left him completely baffled and filled with chilling dread.

    ¡°This spot is a source of intense Yin energy. You saw just how deadly this Yin force is¡ªit even froze the area around it. However, this malignant yin source is not a natural occurrence. It was formed by the thing inside the stone coffin forcefully altering the Feng Shui, making it a zone of extreme Yin. The artifact in the coffin is malevolent. Look at it¡ª even the amulets and seven-star stakes can¡¯t hold it down completely¡­¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong explained, he burned another amulet aimed to dispel evil and the frost coating the coffin began to melt.

    The next second¡­

    Creepily, the lid of the coffin began to shudder and twitch.

    Boom boom, boom boom, boom, boom

    In the eerie silence, the sounds of the coffin lid hitting the coffin made everyone¡¯s soul shudder!

    It felt as though something malicious was about to burst out of the coffin!

    All the people gathered began to shudder, pressing against Huang Xiaolong.

    What followed was an even more horrifying sight: Red liquid was seeping from the cracks of the coffin, just like fresh blood!

    Some of the onlookers even let out a terrified scream.

    ¡°Well, there are two bodies in the coffin: a mother and a child. The woman was nine months pregnant when she died. The child had died in the womb before having a chance to come into this world. Can you imagine the resentment this would have caused? This phenomenon is called ¡®Mother and Child¡¯s Malevolent Corpse.¡¯ It¡¯s no wonder why the amulets engraved on the coffin lid and seven-star stakes weren¡¯t able to suppress it. If a few more people die on this construction site and the resentment they feed on increases, they could break out of the coffin. If the mother and child rise from the coffin, there would be rivers of blood. This is not a joke.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually explained, then let out a small smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to put on a ghost-catching show today. Wouldn¡¯t want to scare all of you too much.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took out a cylindrical device for capturing ghosts and opened its lid, and then, the miraculous happened!

    The bleeding stone coffin suddenly transformed into a stream of light and was absorbed within the ghost-catching device!

    The ghost-catching device wasn¡¯t big, but it had swallowed up the massive stone coffin. Those watching couldn¡¯t comprehend this.

    Only Master Ren seemed to understand what was going on, his eyes glinting with greed. He licked his lips, his heart pounding. ¡®A treasure! Such a huge treasure! This young fool has such a legendary artifact¡­ Good! Good! When I return, I¡¯ll tell my master. He¡¯ll do everything in his power to seize this precious artifact.. Although I¡¯ve lost face this time, it hasn¡¯t been a complete loss!¡¯

    Master Ren had developed an all-consuming desire for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ghost-catching device!

    If Huang Xiaolong found out about this, he would stagger with laughter!

    With the disappearance of the malevolent coffin, the fog-like Yin energy dissipated, and the evening glow shone down. The area was bathed in a golden glow.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this¡­ this¡­ It¡¯s incredible!¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s heart started to idolize Huang Xiaolong!

    With such supernatural powers, the Lin family must do everything possible to win him over!

    An idea sprouted in Lin Jianfeng as he glanced at his own daughter, Lin Jing, and his eyes hinted at something brewing up.

    Feeling her father¡¯s gaze, Lin Jing seemed to understand something. The ordinarily frosty expression on her face turned unexpectedly red, and her heart raced.

    ¡°Little Long, has the situation with the construction site been entirely resolved?¡± Lin Jing asked Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly.

    ¡°Almost resolved. However, the Feng Shui here has been disrupted by the ¡®Mother and Child¡¯s Malevolent Corpse.¡¯¡± While speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out some paper and a pen from his canvas bag, sketched something and then handed it to Lin Jing. ¡°Sister Jing, when you start construction, follow this blueprint. All the buildings, once in line with each other, will form a Tai Chi Diagram. As the saying goes, the Tai Chi gives birth to the two elements, two elements give birth to the four symbols, four symbols give birth to the eight trigrams. In this way, the Feng Shui of this place will be rejuvenated. It will become prosperous, businesses will thrive, and it will keep any unclean elements in check.¡±

    Lin Jing hurriedly handed the blueprint to Lin Jianfeng.

    Lin Jianfeng took the blueprint, and the weight on his heart lifted, leaving him feeling incredibly light and elated, ¡°Hahaha Little Long, we¡¯re lucky to have you! Otherwise, our Lin family would have been deceived by ignorant fools! As such, Little Long, once this place is developed, our Lin family will present you with 20 stores.¡±

    At these words, the people looked at each other in surprise.

    He was giving 20 stores in the most prosperous and economically valuable area in Binhai¡­

    How much would they be worth?

    Moreover, store lots appreciate in value over time.

    You could say that with 20 stores in this area, Huang Xiaolong had already stepped into the ranks of the Binhai elite!

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong blinked in surprise.

    Lin Jing smiled gently, ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s your due.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Only then did Huang Xiaolong nod in agreement.

    At this point, Lin Zicong realized that he had managed to latch onto a bigshot!

    He deeply felt that begging Huang Xiaolong to take him as an apprentice at the charity dinner was the most correct decision he¡¯d made in his life!

    It was even a decision that changed his life!

    ¡°Master¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that those who participated in the excavation would get a reward?¡± Lin Zicong asked Huang Xiaolong eagerly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I always keep my word.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, then pulled out a handful of amulets from his canvas bag and handed them to Lin Zicong, ¡°These are amulets I painted myself. Sew a sachet, put the amulet in it, and carry it with you. Regular evil beings won¡¯t dare to approach, and it can even stave off a disaster. Everyone who participated in the excavation gets one. You distribute them.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡± Lin Zicong was inexplicably excited about distributing the amulets.

    Those who hadn¡¯t participated in the excavation instantly regretted it, their insides turning green with envy.

    ¡°Um¡­ Can I buy one of those amulets? 200,000 Hong Kong dollars each, how about it?¡± Master Ren blurted.

    ¡°Hehehe¡± Huang Xiaolong directed his gaze towards Master Ren. ¡°You¡¯ve lost. Now, take out the Feng Shui magic artifact you have on you, kneel down, mimic a dog¡¯s bark a hundred times and get out of Binhai!¡±

 Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Killing You is Like Slaughtering Pigs and Dogs!

    Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Killing You is Like Slaughtering Pigs and Dogs!

    Faced with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assertive words, Master Ren was filled with embarrassment, anger, and urgency, his face suddenly turning ashen. ¡°Young man, spare people when you can. It¡¯s always best to leave some room when dealing with others,¡± he said.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Before Huang Xiaolong could say anything, Lin Zicong couldn¡¯t contain his anger and said, ¡°You agreed to a bet with my teacher and now that you¡¯ve lost, you want to default? Ha! This is Binhai, not Hong Kong! Here in Binhai, on my Lin Family¡¯s turf, even if you¡¯re a dragon, you¡¯ll need to remain coiled, even if you¡¯re a tiger, you¡¯ll need to crouch!¡±

    Lin Zicong was behaving like the brutish young master he was.

    All the Lin Family people were gleefully watching Master Ren¡¯s misfortune.

    Master Ren was in the wrong and even with thick skin, he couldn¡¯t maintain his righteous indignation. His lips stuttered, his eyes filled with malevolence, ¡°The magic artifact, was a gift from my master. If I¡­ lose it to you¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t face my master!¡±

    Master Ren indeed had a Feng Shui artifact, which he considered priceless, even valuing it more than his own life. Coming thousands of miles from Hong Kong, not only did he not earn money, he was repeatedly humiliated by Huang Xiaolong, and now, even his beloved ¡®life¡¯ was going to be handed over, naturally, he felt deeply aggrieved!

    ¡°Go ahead and bring out your magical artifact,¡± Huang Xiaolong flirted with a smile. ¡°I think, given your kind of loser character, you probably don¡¯t have any good artifacts. However, since you lost, you should respect the saying that ¡®the loser must honor the bet¡¯. I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t like to take advantage, but rules are rules.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Fine! Fine! Since you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you! However, I want to see if you have the fortune to handle it!¡± At this point, Master Ren¡¯s face was filled with malevolent aura, his eyes glittering with sheer wickedness!

    The next second!

    Master Ren quickly took something out from his bag!

    It was a bow!

    It was a black, primitive-looking bow. Numerous tadpole-like rune characters were carved on its arms!

    ¡°Hehe If you can catch this arrow, my ¡®Yin Sha Bow¡¯ is yours,¡± Master Ren sneered as he pulled the bowstring back.

    Zing

    There was no arrow on the bowstring, but Master Ren shot the bow towards Huang Xiaolong anyway as if there were an arrow.

    Of course, the bystanders couldn¡¯t discern the profundity at play. However, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, Master Ren had condensed the Feng Shui magnetism in the surroundings into an invisible yet tangible arrow, and shot it towards him.

    It seems that the peculiarity of this Feng Shui artifact was that it could condense the force of Feng Shui magnetism into arrows, which was more or less formidable.

    However, in the eyes of Huang Xiaolong, such a hackneyed trick was quite boring.

    With a slight move of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips, he uttered the word ¡°stop¡±. The invisible Feng Shui arrow, when a few inches away from Huang Xiaolong, abruptly froze in midair.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong took out a ¡®Lei Ji¡¯ talisman from his canvas bag, casually flicked it and the talisman started burning on its own!

    The next second!

    Boom!!!!!!

    An electric arc, akin to a dragon-snake, charged directly down from the void and into the hand of Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong, holding the lightning in his hand, was like a god. The onlookers around were so scared that they were wetting their pants!

    Huang Xiaolong gave a sly smile, released his grip, and the bundle of lightning burst out like an arrow shot from a bow!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The lightning exploded around Master Ren, setting off earth-shattering sounds like spring thunder. The explosive noise frightened Master Ren to the core, causing him to kneel down on the ground, his face distorted and screaming in horror, ¡°Mercy, immortal! Mercy, immortal! Mercy, immortal!¡±

    After the thunder, the lightning dissipated. Around Master Ren, the ground was full of pits and holes, looking like the terrifying aftermath of a grenade explosion.

    If Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bolt of lightning had exploded on Master Ren a moment ago, he would no doubt be nothing more than a pile of shattered remains by now!

    ¡°Such a low-grade thing, you dare to jump in front of me!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared coldly before letting out a chilling laugh. ¡°I¡¯m going to slaughter you like a pig or a dog!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I was mistaken¡­¡± Master Ren¡¯s courage was completely shattered by the previous thunderclap. At this moment, he dared not fight back. Falling on his knees to beg for mercy, his trousers were now soaking wet, as he was scared to the point of wetting himself.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, did not wish to kill a person in public, especially a so-called Feng Shui Master who had travelled all the way from the port city and barely had any substance to offer.

    Lin Jianfeng, Lin Zicong, and many others were now deeply disturbed, chilled to the bone.

    They found Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods to be absolutely terrifying. His power to exorcise demons, draw talismans, and kill with his touch was beyond ordinary comprehension!

    His domineering presence, at this very moment, commanding all with disdain, remained etched in everyone¡¯s minds with an indelible impression.

    Lin Jianfeng muttered to himself, ¡°From today onwards, in Binhai, my Lin Family could offend anyone but absolutely not him¡­¡±

    Lin Jing¡¯s gaze towards Huang Xiaolong was extremely complicated.

    ¡°Leave your magic artifact, kneel in place, bark like a dog a hundred times, and then get out!¡± Huang Xiaolong roared in anger.

    Master Ren, not daring to bargain, immediately started barking like a dog, making a fool of himself to the extreme. After finishing a hundred rounds of barks, he fled without even daring to look back.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face then, for a moment regained his usual nonchalance, with a hint of youthful laziness and humor.

    He picked up the bow left behind by Master Ren and examined it closely. He then turned to Lin Jing with a playful smile. ¡°Sister Jing, this bow is a Feng Shui magic artifact, capable of setting up a ¡®Heart-piercing Arrow¡¯ formation. It brings about severe heartache, induces vomiting of blood, resulting in sudden death. Perhaps it could also harness the power of the Feng Shui magnetic field into arrows and pose a certain threat. Still, it¡¯s no match for real bullets. If shot by an arrow, one would be highly unlucky, fall seriously ill, or even die if one had underlying health issues.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­so it¡¯s a harmful magic artifact,¡± Lin Jing suddenly understood.

    ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯ll give this to you to play with.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually handed the ¡®Shadeshatter Bow¡¯ to Lin Jing.

    Surprised, Lin Jing quickly said, ¡°Little Long, how could I?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong then pushed the ¡®Shadeshatter Bow¡¯ into Lin Jing¡¯s hands. ¡°Sister, you take it. These kind of things aren¡¯t of any use to me.¡±

    From the side, Lin Jianfeng coughed dryly, shooting a meaningful glance at Lin Jing. ¡°My girl, take what Little Long offers.¡±

    Lin Zicong glanced at his father, then at Huang Xiaolong, and thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that father considers this a betrothal gift from the teacher to my sister? Ah well¡­I might have to call the teacher my brother-in-law soon¡­¡±

    Even Yang Kai on the side picked up on the hint, whispering to Lin Zicong. ¡°Young Master Lin, seems like you and Master Long are about to become relatives.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With a red face, Lin Jing accepted the ¡®Shadeshatter Bow¡¯. She found herself blushing frequently in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s almost dinner time¡­Would you mind if I prepare a feast as a token of my gratitude for your assistance today? You¡¯ve helped the Lin Family solve a significant problem.¡± Lin Jianfeng suggested enthusiastically.

    ¡°No need for that¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I have to go home. Back to the villa I just bought today. They¡¯re still waiting for me.¡±

    The others may not know who those ¡®they¡¯ Huang Xiaolong referred to were.

    But Lin Zicong and Yang Kai couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought!

 Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Have They Returned?

    Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Have They Returned?

    After helping the Lin Family rectify the feng shui issue with their land (mainly for Lin Jing), Huang Xiaolong prepared to take his leave.

    He still had to deal with three escaped vicious ghosts in the villa, so Huang Xiaolong planned to return earlier.

    According to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s judgment, the three vicious ghosts would return to the villa at midnight, 0:00. However, he didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that they might return earlier.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Dad, Sis, today our teacher secured a standalone villa in the coastal residential district,¡± Lin Zicong started to explain.

    However, since Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t brought it up, Lin Zicong didn¡¯t mention that this villa was known as the ¡°most haunted house in Binhai¡±.

    ¡°Heh Little Long, buying a house¡­¡± Lin Jing affectionately looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Celebrating a new home should be lively. How about inviting some friends over for a cookout tonight? Barbecue would be quite fun.¡±

    Lin Zicong looked at Lin Jing with a strange expression, thinking to himself, ¡°Sister, are you sure you want to go?¡±

    There will be a haunting in that villa at midnight!

    But having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s supernatural methods in his face-off against Master Ren today, Lin Zicong believed that no matter what kind of vicious ghost, it would probably be defeated by Huang Xiaolong in the blink of an eye!

    Lin Jianfeng discerned the mood, and said, laughing. ¡°Okay, Little Long, this is a matter for you young people. I, an old man, won¡¯t participate. Jing, Zicong, it¡¯s a housewarming for Little Long, indeed it should be lively. You two should accompany Little Long tonight.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Jianfeng left with the other members of the Lin family.

    Only Huang Xiaolong, Lin Jing, Lin Zicong, and Yang Kai remained on the construction site.

    ¡°Sister Jing, do you really want to invite people over?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°I have barbecue equipment in my car. We could go buy some ingredients at the supermarket now, and then have a barbecue on your villa¡¯s lawn tonight.¡± Lin Jing seemed quite excited about the idea.

    ¡°Yeah, Master Long, with many people making the atmosphere lively, the ghosts would be too scared to come,¡± Yang Kai squeezed out a smile on his plump face.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, ¡°You don¡¯t know a damn thing!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    Just then, his wife Song Yuru called him.

    After Huang Xiaolong destroyed the Hu Family¡¯s ancestral grave and completely eradicated it, he hadn¡¯t had time to see Song Yuru yet, which made her miss Huang Xiaolong a lot.

    So, she called and was adamant to have dinner with Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong asked Song Yuru to wait at the school gate.

    Huang Xiaolong arranged for Yang Kai and Lin Zicong to buy barbecue ingredients from the supermarket.

    Huang Xiaolong rode in Lin Jing¡¯s car to pick up his wife Song Yuru.

    He didn¡¯t intend to invite others. Just there few would be enough to have fun together at night.

    Lin Jing drove a moonlight white BMW 730LI. She picked up Song Yuru at the entrance of Binhai University Campus.

    ¡°Huh? Officer Sister?¡± Song Yuru had met Lin Jing before.

    It was on the train.

    ¡°Little Long, who is this?¡± Lin Jing thought for a moment. ¡°I remember now, this young girl was there in the video of the surgery you did for me.¡±

    According to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s worldview, he believed that a strong man could have many beautiful wives at the same time, therefore, he didn¡¯t mind his future wives meeting each other. Instead, he chuckled, ¡°Sister Jing, you and my wife have met before, so there will be no awkwardness when you hang out.¡±

    ¡°My wife?¡± Lin Jing looked at Huang Xiaolong, her eyebrows slightly raised, but she didn¡¯t say much and just smiled at Song Yuru. ¡°Tonight we¡¯re celebrating Little Long¡¯s housewarming. We¡¯re going to make barbecue.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you bought a house?¡± Song Yuru exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a villa.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a proud grin.

    Soon, everyone met up outside the Harbor Villa residential area.

    In such high-end neighborhoods, people and cars are strictly separated, so Lin Zicong and Yang Kai acted as the labor force, carrying all sorts of barbecue tools and ingredients as they walked into the residential area.

    At this time, it was already dark. The lighting in the district was vibrant and beautiful, like trees of fire and showers of gold, a sight for sore eyes.

    Song Yuru, being from a poor family, had never been to such luxurious villa areas. It was like she had stepped into another world.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Little Long, you really bought a villa here?¡± Song Yuru exclaimed, ¡°The villas here must be pretty expensive, right?¡±

    ¡°Big wife, I wasn¡¯t fooling you. I did buy a villa. I came to look at it this afternoon.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. ¡°See¡­ I even have the keys here.¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out the keys that Qian Feng had given him and casually flaunted them in front of Song Yuru. ¡°But I bought this villa for a very cheap price, only eight million. The market price is usually several tens of millions. You can say I scored a big discount.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you bought your own villa in the Harbor area for just eight million?¡± Song Yuru didn¡¯t have a clear concept of the price of a seaside villa, but Lin Jing did. Her expression was one of disbelief.

    ¡°Sister, the house Teacher bought has a reputation as the most haunted house in Binhai, of course it was cheap.¡± Lin Zicong interrupted. ¡°This afternoon, I went with Teacher to look at the house; there were a lot of resentful spirits scattered around. But the three most powerful ghosts escaped. Teacher said they¡¯ll come back at midnight. After Teacher draws them out and gets rid of them, the villa will be cleansed.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Binhai¡¯s most haunted house? Three powerful ghosts?¡±

    Both Lin Jing and Song Yuru were somewhat dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hahaha Sister Jing, and my big wife, this time you willingly came to play here. I didn¡¯t trick you guys.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°But, won¡¯t it be even more fun after we eat barbecue to watch me catch ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Little Long, it appears that you and ghosts are tied up together. Everywhere you go, you interact with spirits.¡± Song Yuru was rendered speechless.

    Lin Jing, however, quickly regained her composure.

    Ghosts generally scare people, but with Huang Xiaolong present, they¡¯re really no big deal.

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be scared. You gave me a ¡®Thunder Charm,¡¯ right? If I see a ghost, I¡¯ll directly annihilate it.¡± Lin Jing smiled sweetly.

    After some time, they finally arrived at the haunted house!

    In the daytime, this haunted house doesn¡¯t seem special, but when night falls it gives off a creepy feeling.

    A gust of cold wind blew against their faces. It felt a bit like the bleak autumn and winter winds.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled while looking at the haunted house. Suddenly, his normally dark pupils sparkled, changing to resemble ghostly eyes.

    Within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, the haunted house transformed!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In the sky above the house, swirls of ink-like, dead air churned, heavy resentment boiling like boiling water.

    The walls of the villa were covered with mottled bloodstains, lots of cobwebs, and dust filled every corner of the villa.

    ¡°Ummm¡­ Master Long¡­they¡­they have come back, right?¡± Yang Kai asked Huang Xiaolong with a mixture of excitement and fear trembling in his voice.

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed heartily, ¡°We¡¯re going to have fun tonight! This house is devilishly formidable at night. Beware everyone, those who are faint-hearted should not proceed! Bear that in mind!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong strode forward.

 Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Come out! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Come out! (Fifth Update)

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong heading toward the villa, Lin Jing and Song Yuru, along with others, dared not delay and quickly followed.

    Huang Xiaolong took out the key, opened the villa¡¯s main door, and then turned on the light.

    ¡°Come in,¡± chuckled Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Welcome to my humble abode¡­ hehehe¡±

    The crowd stepped into the villa.

    That afternoon, Qian Feng had arranged for cleaners to sweep every corner of the villa, not only cleaning up all the glutinous rice and washing off the rooster blood splashed on the doors and windows.

    Moreover¡­ the white cloth covering the furniture and appliances was also removed.

    Upon entering, what met their eyes was a spacious and modern duplex living room, with a ceiling height of 5-6 meters, and a giant crystal chandelier hanging from the roof. Every piece of furniture was modern, fashionable, and luxurious.

    If you ignore the fact that this villa is sinister, it is really, really perfect!

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­ really beautiful¡­¡± Song Yuru heaved a sigh of admiration.

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s get the barbecue started,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    Thus, everyone set up the barbecue grill on the spacious lawn outside the villa, lit the charcoal, and started to barbecue.

    Soon, the scent of grilled meat, unique to barbecues, filled the air along with the sound of laughter and conversation.

    In the villa complex, other homeowners, seeing the lights on in this sinister house and a group of young people barbecuing, all stopped to watch¡­

    ¡°These young people are really brave¡­ don¡¯t they know that this villa is the most sinister haunted house in Binhai?¡±

    ¡°Ignorance is bliss.¡±

    ¡°This haunted house has changed hands many times, and many have died. I don¡¯t know what awaits this group of young people, ah¡±

    Soon, a variety of deliciously grilled foods were served on plates and placed on the dining table in the living room.

    Grilled meat, chicken wings, squid, ham, mackerel, eggplant¡­ a wide array, everything you could ask for.

    Everyone sat around the dining table, enjoying the feast.

    Lin Zicong stood up, filled everyone¡¯s cups with red wine, and raised his glass, ¡°Teacher, congratulations on your new home.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong lifted his glass.

    Everyone also raised their glasses in laughter and drank.

    Just then

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, look, there¡¯s a picture, it seems to be a family photo,¡± Song Yuru suddenly pointed to a photo hanging on the wall next to the dining table.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Lin Zicong furrowed his brows. ¡°Teacher, when we came to see the house this afternoon, this family photo wasn¡¯t there

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s first look at this photo,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile.

    Then, they began to study the photo with great interest.

    The photo was taken in a park, the sunlight was bright, and it was indeed a family photo of three.

    A couple in their thirties and a little boy about ten years old.

    The photo was well taken, very professional, evidently shot with a high-resolution professional camera.

    The husband in the photo, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, looked scholarly and successful.

    The wife was a graceful and pretty young woman, smiling warmly, she was quite charming.

    The little boy looked adorable.

    From the photo, this was a very happy family.

    ¡°This¡­ Master Long¡­ is this family photo left by the first family who lived in this sinister house?¡± Yang Kaiqi said.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this¡­ this photo is a bit scary¡­¡± Song Yuru suddenly said her heart was thumping. ¡°It feels like¡­ feels like the three people in the photo, their eyes¡­ their eyes are staring straight at me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t be scared, it might just be your imagination. Because you know this is a haunted house, you are prejudiced. You are afraid of everything here, so you have an illusion, as if the people in the photo are staring at you. Just relax.¡± Lin Jing said softly to comfort her.

    ¡°Um¡­ this photo is strange.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Right, what did you guys interpret from this photo?¡±

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone, there was a hint of testing their analytical abilities.

    Working in criminal detection, Lin Jing and Lin Zicong, a former scout, immediately stared at the photo again, their minds quickly analyzing.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ it seems that the husband and wife in the photo aren¡¯t in a good relationship¡­¡± After about half a minute, Lin Jing said.

    ¡°Sister Jing, go on.¡± Huang Xiaolong encouraged with a smile.

    ¡°From the photo, the husband¡¯s gaze is gloomy, even filled with suppressed resentment¡­¡± Lin Jing articulated carefully. ¡°But, the wife¡¯s expression is extremely happy. Her gaze is overflowing with love, she seems lost in love. As for the child, there¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    Once Lin Jing mentioned this, everyone else also noticed the anomaly.

    ¡°Yes, if the husband and wife were harmonious and loving, why would the husband have such a gloomy gaze, while the wife looks blissfully happy¡­¡± Song Yuru nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Sister Jing, you¡¯re really sharp,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, ¡°The strange thing about this photo is

    He walked over to the photo, ¡°If you look, you can see where the husband is looking, and the wife¡¯s gaze is directed to the same place

    ¡°Who were they looking at?¡±

    ¡°I got it! Both the husband and wife are looking at the same person! The person who took their picture!¡± Lin Zicong had a sudden enlightenment!

    ¡°The husband¡¯s gaze at the photographer is gloomy and horrifying, as if wishing to kill him. The wife, however, is so blissfully happy, so tender and loving, like a bird leaning on the person. This isn¡¯t just love, but an affection not directed to her husband, but to the photographer¡­¡± Lin Jing also stood up. ¡°That is to say, the photographer is a man! This man and the wife in the photo had an affair! And the husband in the photo had already discovered it, but has always been suppressing it!¡±

    ¡°This haunted house, it seems, hides some unknown secrets.¡± Huang Xiaolong sat back at the dining table, casually picking up a skewer of fish balls, and started eating. ¡°Everyone, eat up. Oh, I forgot to tell you, they¡¯ve been back for quite some time.¡±

    Click

    They? Have been back for a while?

    Just then!

    Bang

    With a loud bang!

    In the living room, one of the bulbs in the chandelier suddenly shattered!

    Immediately after

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    One after another!

    All the bulbs in the chandelier exploded.

    The entire villa plunged into darkness!

    At the same time, a chill swept through the villa, causing a eerie wailing sound.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, show yourselves,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lazy laughter faintly echoed in the villa.

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Ghost Play

    Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Ghost Play

    Turns out, ever since Huang Xiaolong returned to the haunted house, he knew that the three ferocious ghosts had returned a step ahead of him!

    They¡­were in the villa!

    But Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t reveal it, for fear that it would spoil the mood of the barbecue.

    Now, since these malicious spirits were acting upon their own accord, Huang Xiaolong won¡¯t have any hesitation to annihilate them early!

    All along, Huang Xiaolong had concealed the aura and authority of the ¡°Ghost Enforcer¡±, so much so that the ghosts dared to appear. Otherwise, their rightful place was hiding and lurking!

    ¡°Holy crap! Master Long¡­the ghosts¡­they really have returned?¡± Yang Kai was petrified, scared out of his wits.

    Lin Jing and Lin Zicong were relatively brave. They just moved a bit closer to Huang Xiaolong, but were not overly panicked.

    Song Yuru was also managing. Ever since she was with Huang Xiaolong, she has seen plenty of ghosts, especially the ones in the city village. It wasn¡¯t just ghosts, but also hairy zombies and flying zombies. All of these sights had hardened her mental resolve!

    At this moment, the villa was pitch black, you couldn¡¯t see your hand in front of your face. The chilling, bone-piercing aura seeped in, causing an unbearable chill to climb up one¡¯s neck.

    Creak Creak Creak

    All the windows started to shake.

    ¡°Well¡­don¡¯t be scared, guys. These are just ghostly tricks intended to scare cowards,¡± Huang Xiaolong said and laughed casually.

    The malicious ghosts didn¡¯t manifest themselves. Instead, on a wall inside the villa, fluctuating ghostly energies appeared which then morphed into some eerie scenes¡­it was like an old movie being played on the wall.

    The scenes were all in black and white!

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­what¡­what is this?¡± Song Yuru asked in surprise.

    ¡°Puff~ This is called ¡®Ghost Play¡¯, most of it played out incidents that happened while the ghosts were alive,¡± explained Huang Xiaolong. He seemed to enjoy it. ¡°Well, since the ghosts want us to watch a show, let¡¯s watch.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze gathered on the wall, where black and white scenes were playing out, like in an old movie projector.

    The background was the very villa they were in, a family of three, having a meal at the dining table.

    The dining table was the same one where Huang Xiaolong and his companions were currently sitting. The people were naturally the same as in the happy family picture.

    ¡°Qiangqiang, come here, eat more vegetables, don¡¯t be picky.¡± The mother lovingly put food in her son¡¯s plate. With her gentle expression and soft voice, she embodied the perfect wife and mother.

    The husband put down his chopsticks, sighed, and said, ¡°Xiao Qin, you haven¡¯t had an easy life following me all these years¡­ you¡¯ve suffered a lot¡­ When we first met, I was just an ignorant salesman, yet you chose to marry me without hesitation¡­ despite your parents¡¯ objections back then¡±

    ¡°Hee hee hee¡± The wife smiled, her eyes full of reminiscence. ¡°I did all that for love, I loved you¡±

    ¡°Pfft~ Mom, Dad, can I leave first¡­can you refrain from saying such things in front of me?¡± The child laughed.

    ¡°Kids these days!¡± The husband lovingly pat his son¡¯s head.

    ¡°Things are better now¡­after ten years of hard work, my company is on track. We bought this villa, in the prestigious Binhai district. We also have a substantial amount of savings in the bank.¡± The husband laughed. Suddenly, his face turned serious, his eyes full of bitterness, ¡°However¡­Xiao Qin, I really don¡¯t understand why we can weather hardships together, yet we can¡¯t enjoy wealth together?¡±

    The wife¡¯s face changed slightly. Her body trembled, and she anxiously said, ¡°Honey¡­what¡­what are you talking about? I¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± The husband let out a sick, maniacal laughter. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? All these years, I have been busy with work. Wasn¡¯t it all for our family? Wasn¡¯t it all so that you and our son could live a good life? Yet, you went ahead and betrayed me!¡±

    ¡°No! I¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t¡­¡± the wife was completely panicked.

    BANG!

    The husband slammed the table and stood up. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t know about your affair with that beast? I treated him like a brother! Never thought, he was making a cuckold of me.¡± His laughter took on a hysterical edge, ¡°You cheating @fu@yin@bitch¡­ I wish I could just kill you both!¡±

    ¡°Waa Mom, Dad, stop fighting¡­ stop fighting¡­¡± The child began to cry.

    Despite being a ¡°Ghost Play¡±, everything felt too real, like a replay of real-life scenes. This had Huang Xiaolong and the others engrossed.

    In the scene.

    Ding dong

    The doorbell rang.

    ¡°But¡­for the kid¡¯s sake, I can give you one more chance¡­¡± The husband¡¯s eyes were full of struggle, showing the pain and helplessness of a middle-aged man when his family is faced with a huge change.

    After he finished speaking, he went to open the door.

    The door opened.

    In the scene, the image of the person at the door was not shown.

    However, upon seeing the visitor, the husband¡¯s eyes bulged with rage, furious to the point of explosion. ¡°Damn it! How dare you come here? I know everything! I knew it all along! All these years, I gave you work, a high salary, treated you as my best friend, and you ended up screwing me over! You are nothing but a dog I raised! Now, get out! I want you to never set foot in Binhai again!¡±

    Thunk

    A dull sound!

    A sharp dagger was suddenly plunged into the husband¡¯s heart!

    Blood splattered!

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± The husband¡¯s eyes bulged out, his face showing a look of disbelief. ¡°You¡­dare¡­you dare to¡­kill¡­kill me¡­¡±

    The dagger was pulled out, and then¡­

    Puff

    It was plunged back into the husband¡¯s body.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    After being stabbed a dozen times, the husband fell into a pool of blood. His eyes rolled back, his body twitching non-stop.

    ¡°No! Husband No!¡± The wife rushed over, screaming in madness.

    ¡°Xiao Qin, since he has found out, why not just put an end to him¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid, I will take you away¡­far away from all this¡± a gloomy male voice sounded.

    However, the scene never showed the murderer¡¯s face.

    ¡°Husband! Husband!¡± The wife wept bitterly on the floor by her husband¡¯s side. Then, she lifted her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re insane! You murderer! I¡­I¡¯m going to call the police! I¡¯m calling the police!¡±

    As she spoke, the wife frantically grabbed her phone.

    ¡°Xiao Qin, you forced me to do this¡­ It seems you still love him more than me¡­ you¡­you¡¯ve really disappointed me¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was distorted, the next moment¡­

    Puff

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The bloody dagger in his hand was plunged straight into the wife¡¯s neck artery.

    Without a sound, the wife collapsed.

    Bump¡­ Bump¡­ Bump¡­

    Heavy footsteps sounded as the murderer began advancing towards the child, who was still by the dining table.

    ¡°That¡¯s sick! This¡­this guy¡­this guy is sick!¡± Song Yuru yelled, seething with anger. ¡°Not only did he cuckold his friend and boss, but he also committed a murder! I¡­I really hope that the little boy manages to escape¡­¡±

 Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 299 The Fourth Fierce Ghost!

    Chapter 299: Chapter 299 The Fourth Fierce Ghost!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong and the others watched this ¡®ghostly scene¡¯ with a strong sense of immersion.

    Everyone hoped that the child could escape this tragedy.

    Soon, the murderer cornered the child in the bathroom. Then, he cruelly pushed the child¡¯s head into the toilet, drowning him to death.

    ¡°Damn it! If I caught this person, I¡¯d tear him apart!¡± Lin Zicong suddenly roared in anger, slamming the table, then turned to Lin Jing. ¡°Sister, was the mass murder case in this haunted house ever solved? Did they catch the killer?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll have to go back to the precinct to find out. This case wasn¡¯t handled by me.¡± Lin Jing frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll check the archives tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong continued to watch the images on the wall thoughtfully.

    At this moment, a blurry male figure stood in front of the bathroom mirror,¡±Ha¡­ha..ha.. They¡¯re all dead¡­ Everyone is dead¡­ And me? Xiao Qin is dead¡­ What¡¯s the point of me being alive?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking,

    Splat

    The man stabbed himself in the throat with the dagger he was holding!

    Blood spurted out, staining the mirror with a shocking red trail.

    ¡°Seriously? Did he commit suicide? The murderer committed suicide?¡± Yang Kai remarked in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the ending would turn out like this¡­¡±

    As the scene played out, the ghostly aura on the wall disappeared¡­

    Huang Xiaolong became unusually silent.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ What are you thinking about?¡± Song Yuru asked curiously.

    A few breaths later, Huang Xiaolong lifted his head, speaking as if to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake¡­ I seem to have messed up a part of this.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what are you talking about? What went wrong?¡± Lin Jing asked in surprise.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be only three malevolent ghosts in this mansion, there should be four.¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly stood up. ¡°For now, let¡¯s deal with these three that have already appeared.¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong recited a fire bell spell; pure beams of light radiated from his body, illuminating the pitch-black mansion and purifying the lingering Yin energy and resentment energy into nothingness.

    Just then!

    A red shadow, filled with Yin energy, shot down from the ceiling of the mansion at Huang Xiaolong!

    The others instinctively looked up and saw clearly that it was a red-clothed vengeful ghost and also the husband who was stabbed to death!

    His entire body was covered in bloody holes, his face almost rotted, but one could faintly make out his features and his eyes, filled with resentment and hatred!

    His fingers were sharp as nails, and it was obvious that if they slashed someone, they would be even sharper than a knife!

    This red-clothed ghost did not hide its form, so Lin Jing, Song Yuru, and the others could also see it.

    ¡°Little Long, be careful!¡± Lin Jing and Song Yuru shouted in unison.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly, took out the soul funnel, and in one breath, captured the red male ghost.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lin Jing and the others all breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Did you all see that? He was the first male owner of this mansion, the pitiful husband¡­Based on what we know, he died unjustly in life. After his death, his resentment was too strong, and he evolved into a red vengeful ghost. These unjustly killed ghosts generally do not recognize their kin, there¡¯s no reasoning with them. So, I had to capture him.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained briefly, then headed directly towards the second floor.

    Lin Jing and the others, not daring to slack off, followed closely behind.

    On the second floor corridor, two red vengeful ghosts appeared!

    One was the child who was drowned in the toilet.

    His face was pale and bloated, water blisters came out of his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, but his whole body was emiting an aura of resentment, the sight was horrifying to the extreme.

    The other red vengeful ghost was naturally the unfaithful wife.

    There was still a dagger stuck in her neck, her head drooping. Her bloodshot eyes bulged out, her face was covered in red and green blood vessels, as if her facial muscles were pieces of raw flesh¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­I was wrong¡­I shouldn¡¯t have cheated¡­ I destroyed our home¡­¡± the wife was murmuring dully.

    ¡°If you had known you¡¯d regret it, why did you do it in the first place?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, and before the two red-clothed ghosts could pounce, he had captured them in his soul funnel.

    As Huang Xiaolong captured the family of three, all the resentment, ghost energy, and Yin energy in the mansion disintegrated like smoke.

    The lights and moonlight outside also beamed in unobstructed.

    ¡°Wow! Master Long, you¡¯re so awesome! Three vengeful ghosts, just like that, effortlessly defeated by you!¡± Yang Kai flattered, ¡°I thought there would be a fight¡­but¡­a few minutes after Master Long started, it was all settled! This haunted house is now clean! Its habitable for people now!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Huang Xiaolong scolded in a cold voice.

    ¡°Master, you said earlier that there should be four malevolent ghosts in this mansion¡­¡± Lin Zicong pondered. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s one more ghost, that¡¯s the murderer who committed suicide?¡±

    ¡°This guy should still be in the mansion, but he¡¯s hiding very well¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong raised his eyebrow. ¡°It seems that it isn¡¯t as simple as just a red vengeful ghost¡­ Alright, let me burn a few branches of spirit money, then I should be able to find him. Heh heh heh¡­ He even tried to play hide-and-seek with me?¡±

    Indeed, there was a fourth vengeful ghost in this haunted house. Huang Xiaolong could sense its presence, but it was hiding very well.

    A regular Taoist who comes here would probably think everything is fine after dealing with the family of three, the three red vengeful ghosts.

    In fact, if the fourth malevolent ghost wasn¡¯t dealt with, this house would still be a haunted house!

    Because the level of the fourth ghost surpassed the category of a red vengeful ghost, it was more fierce, more evil, and more cunning!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to go all out to find the fourth vengeful ghost¡­

    Bang

    The mansion¡¯s front door was inexplicably knocked!

    ¡°My god¡­ Could it be that the fourth ghost is knocking on the door?¡± Yang Kai¡¯s chubby cheeks trembled slightly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat speechless, ¡°Yang Kai, go open the door.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Yang Kai looked at Huang Xiaolong nervously. ¡°Master Long, you want me to open the door? What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Yang Kai.

    Yang Kai was afraid of ghosts, but he was more afraid of Huang Xiaolong, so he ran downstairs to open the door.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, turn on all the other lights in the mansion,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

 Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Possessed by a Ghost

    Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Possessed by a Ghost

    According to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions, Lin Zicong turned on all the lights in the villa, other than the crystal chandelier that had been destroyed by the fierce ghosts.

    Immediately, the whole villa was brightly lit, brimming with vitality.

    With a trembling heart, Yang Kai flung open the villa¡¯s front door, and suddenly, a large group of people rushed in!

    ¡°God¡­are you¡­are you humans or ghosts?¡± Yang Kai cursed as he tried to shrink away.

    Huang Xiaolong took a closer look and saw that this group of unwelcome guests were both men and women, some of whom were dressed in the uniform of the villa complex¡¯s security team.

    There were probably more than a dozen of them.

    ¡°Who is the owner here?¡± One security guard looked around, ¡°Someone reported that there was some noise coming from this villa¡­what¡¯s going on?¡±

    After all, this villa had a reputation as the most haunted house in Binhai, so when the security guards entered, they were understandably nervous.

    ¡°Oh¡­nothing much, I¡¯m the owner, just messing around with friends.¡± Huang Xiaolong resignedly made his way downstairs.

    Huang Xiaolong was about to catch his fourth fierce ghost, but unexpectedly, a group of idle people broke in¡­

    Apart from the security guards, there was also a group of young people. Their faces were full of excitement, with some even filming with their mobile phones.

    ¡°Wow¡­are you the owner of this villa?¡± A glamorous young girl, about Song Yuru¡¯s age, rushed towards Huang Xiaolong excitedly. ¡°I wanted to ask, what gave you the courage to move into this villa? You should know, this villa is the most famous haunted house in our Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Who are all of you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked impatiently. ¡°Why are you at my home at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡± The glamorous girl raised an eyebrow in disdain. ¡°We¡¯re paranormal enthusiasts. Actually, we had planned to explore the most haunted house in Binhai tonight. We didn¡¯t expect it to be inhabited already¡­ Hey, didn¡¯t you hear any strange noises just now?¡±

    ¡°None of your damn business! All of you who have nothing to do with this, leave immediately!¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted gruffly.

    He found this glamorous girl quite intolerable.

    This woman, scantily dressed and with pronounced peach-blossom marks between her eyes, obviously leads a promiscuous lifestyle. She¡¯s fully flirty, likes to stay up late-night, and is probably a night club worker.

    The glamorous girl showed no respect to Huang Xiaolong as the owner and started a live stream on her mobile phone, taking the paranormal enthusiasts on a tour around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s villa.

    ¡°HeyI¡¯ll borrow your toilet for a bit.¡± The glamorous girl disappeared into the upstairs bathroom.

    ¡°Can we get these idiots out of here?¡± Huang Xiaolong growled at the security guards who had entered the room.

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t fret, I¡¯ll negotiate with these security guards,¡± Lin Jing said, stepping forward.

    ¡°You guys really didn¡¯t notice anything strange? If you do, you need to report it immediately. This villa has already had a lot of strange incidents¡­¡± The head of security babbled on.

    Well, the ghost-hunting was going well, now it¡¯s all messed up.

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t stop thinking about where the fourth fierce ghost could be hiding.

    After all, a lot of people had flooded into the villa, and the fourth fierce ghost was still hiding somewhere in there. He had to find it as soon as possible, or something could go wrong.

    ¡®When that scoundrel committed suicide¡­he was in the bathroom¡­his blood¡­splashed on the mirror¡­¡¯

    Suddenly!

    An idea flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind!

    The next moment, he pulled out a Ghost Chasing Talisman from his bag. With a flick of his wrist, the talisman set itself ablaze!

    The Ghost Chasing Talisman transformed into a fireball, as if it had wings, it flew straight to the second floor.

    ¡®Ha is it really hiding in the bathroom? However, I didn¡¯t sense any strong ghost qi in the bathroom¡­ The mirror? Could it be the mirror in the bathroom?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong quickly followed behind.

    The people present, upon seeing the moving fireball made from the Ghost Chasing Talisman, were completely taken aback and unconsciously followed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Upstairs.

    The Ghost Chasing Talisman fireball stopped outside the bathroom door.

    BangIn an instant, the fireball exploded, scattering sparks in all directions.

    Apparently, the ¡®Chase the Dark¡¯ charm had traced its way here, only to lose the trail.

    Thud  Thud Thud

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    ¡°Enough I¡¯m in the bathroom! Wait for a while, stop knocking, acting like hooligans¡­¡± A discontent voice of a seductive girl echoed from the bathroom.

    ¡°Idiot¡­ still in the bathroom¡­ She doesn¡¯t even know how she¡¯s going to die!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly.

    Without hesitation, he kicked open the locked bathroom door.

    In the bathroom.

    The alluring girl was already washing her hands in front of the mirror.

    The sight of Huang Xiaolong barging in scared her into a shiver, and she quickly turned around subconsciously.

    However, the bizarre thing was, the moment she turned her head, her reflection in the mirror was still washing its hands.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the alluring girl, then turned towards the bathroom mirror and laughed playfully. ¡°So, you splattered blood on the mirror when you committed suicide, unsuspectingly giving you the ability to hide within the mirror¡­ This mirror, it¡¯s your perfect disguise. No wonder I overlooked you when I first came to this villa.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about? I¡¯m flabbergasted, why are you such a hooligan? I had just pulled up my pants, and there you are barging in. You wanted to peep, didn¡¯t you?¡± the alluring girl raged at Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, the eerie mirror illusion disappeared.

    The onlookers outside started streaming into the bathroom all at once.

    ¡°Little Long, are you saying that the fourth ghost hid inside this bathroom mirror?¡± Lin Jing, standing beside Huang Xiaolong, asked.

    ¡°This ghost, purely by chance, acquired the ability to hide within the mirror.¡± Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze over the crowd in the bathroom. ¡°Mirrors, they can be quite sinister. For instance, a mirror kept in the dark becomes capable of absorbing gloomy energies. And from a Feng Shui perspective, a mirror is regarded as Yin, the window to a different world, which is why there are many taboos regarding mirrors in Feng Shui. Furthermore, a person alone has a very weak energy field around them, making it easier to invite evil spirits when looking in the mirror.¡±

    ¡°A ghost hidden in a mirror is also the hardest to detect.¡± Huang Xiaolong smile teasingly.

    ¡°Teacher, now that you know where the fourth ghost is hiding, why don¡¯t we just vanquish it once and for all!¡± Lin Zicong suggested furiously, ¡°The fourth ghost is the root cause of this haunted house. If it hadn¡¯t killed the family of three, none of the paranormal events that followed would have occurred. Teacher, I suggest we destroy it completely!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°The fourth ghost is very cunning. It knows that it¡¯s no match for me, and so, just now, it possessed one of the people in the bathroom.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an eerie silence fell over the bathroom.

    ¡°Anyone who has looked into this mirror could be possessed by the ghost. So, who here has looked into the mirror?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled again.

    The mirror in the bathroom is quite large; as soon as someone walks in, they would instinctively see their reflection in the mirror.

    So essentially, every person that has entered has looked into the mirror!

    This includes Song Yuru, Lin Jing, Lin Zicong, Yang Kai.

    The security guards as well.

    And also all those ignorant paranormal enthusiasts.

    ¡°In plain words, among us here, one has been possessed by the ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes scanned across everyone¡¯s faces.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Teacher! The first one to enter the bathroom was that girl¡­ I bet it¡¯s her!¡± Lin Zicong stared fiercely at the alluring girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me! Damn it! You¡¯re making baseless accusations! How could it be me?¡± The alluring girl reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.

    ¡°Ha this is fun, too much fun¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong could not help but laugh. ¡°I never thought tonight would be so entertaining. Come on, let¡¯s go downstairs and find out who has been possessed by the ghost.¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong headed straight downstairs.

    Song Yuru rushed forward and whispered, ¡°Little Long, you already know the answer, don¡¯t you? Then tell me, who has been possessed by the ghost?¡±

 Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Slaying

    Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Slaying

    A group of people followed Huang Xiaolong down from the second floor and gathered around the couch in the living room.

    Now, there was an overwhelming feeling of individual threat.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s method of burning ¡°Ghost Tracking Charms¡± had convinced both the security guards and the supernatural enthusiasts. The question before them was ¡ª among the many present, someone must have been possessed by a ghost.

    Huang Xiaolong also sat down, wearing a playful smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Ghost, since you want to play the guessing game with me, I¡¯m happy to oblige.¡±

    At this point, many of those in the room began to suspect each other.

    ¡°Sister, you have a ¡®Thunder Charm¡¯ on your body, which prevents fierce spirits. I¡¯m sure the person possessed is not you,¡± Lin Zicong whispered sitting next to Lin Jing.

    ¡°Heh, Zicong, you are very clever.¡± Lin Jing smiled, then looked at Huang Xiaolong curiously. ¡°I believe that Little Long must already know the answer. He is just teasing that ghost.¡±

    Teasing?

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong was teasing.

    A cat plays with a mouse!

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m giving you one chance now,¡± Huang Xiaolong jested. ¡°Technically, after causing a breach in someone¡¯s marriage and wiping out a family of three, and then causing so many deaths in this villa, you should be dissipated. However, I¡¯m offering you a chance. Come forward yourself. As long as you confess¡­ I will spare you somewhat, only throwing you into the oil-frying hell, to fry for 800 years, cleanse your sins, and then you can reincarnate¡­¡±

    ¡°You only have one chance, grasp it well¡­ I¡¯ll count from one to three,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke slowly. ¡°If you still have wishful thinking, then your only option is complete dissipation.¡±

    ¡°One,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Crazy!¡± At this moment, an alternative young man with green dyed hair, a fan of the supernatural, stood up disgusted. ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you the Yin Emperor? You¡¯re pardoning the sins of an evil ghost! Ridiculous! Have you been watching too many ghost movies? I¡¯m not going to accompany your insanity¡­ I¡¯m going home.¡±

    With that, the green-haired man stood up to leave.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s gaze turned deadly sharp. ¡°If you dare take another step, I¡¯ll deal with you right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡± The green-haired man, upon encountering Lin Zicong¡¯s malicious gaze, didn¡¯t dare to say another word and sat back down, his face a picture of failure.

    ¡°I suspect you, you suspicious little rat!¡± yelled Yang Kai ferociously. ¡°Who the hell dyes their hair green? In the middle of the night, if the vengeful ghost isn¡¯t possessing you, who else would it possess?¡±

    ¡°Two¡­ Three ¨C Time¡¯s up.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s solve the riddle. Sister Jing has a Thunder Charm on her which naturally prevents her from being possessed. My wife, Young Master Lin, and Yang Kai, each have amulets and are safe. The remaining people¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took out an incense stick from his canvas bag, ¡°Ghosts love incense the most, this one is tribute incense, which is very very precious. To a ghost, it¡¯s equivalent to a human¡¯s royal banquet. I will now light this tribute incense, whoever eats it, is the ghost.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers.

    The tribute incense ignited!

    Everyone looked at each other!

    Suddenly!

    A security guard was seen impatiently inhaling the fragrance. His face was full of greed and enjoyment.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! Damn it! This security guy is possessed by a ghost!¡± Yang Kai was the first to roar.

    Everyone immediately retreated a few steps, looking in terror at the guard with an enchanted face blissfully inhaling the incense.

    ¡°Alright, enough eating, time to meet your end,¡± Huang Xiaolong extinguished the tribute incense and put it back in the bag. ¡°You have a trace of black ghost aura in your destiny palace. I noticed you a long time ago, I was just playing with you.¡±

    ¡°Urgh Urgh Stinking Taoist¡­ To be killed Taoist¡­ Despised creature¡­¡± The security guard¡¯s face completely distorted and oozed with dark, vicious aura. His voice also changed, becoming the voice of the killer that Huang Xiaolong and the others had heard during the ¡®Ghost¡¯s Trick¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! I recognize his voice!¡± Lin Jing stood up abruptly.

    ¡°What can you do now that you¡¯ve found me? I¡¯m not coming out¡­ Kill me if you dare, take this security guard with me too, kill us together¡­ hahaha¡± The fierce ghost let out a chilling laugh. ¡°Over these years, I¡¯ve been controlling the Yin-souls of Xiao Qin¡¯s family, and hiding in mirrors. Whoever lives in this villa, as long as they look at the mirror, I will possess them. Then I can use their bodies to kill indiscriminately! Hahaha It feels great! So refreshing!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, kill it!¡± Lin Zicong hissed in anger.

    ¡°Do you think that hiding in a stranger¡¯s body will save you? Pathetically naive¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. Then, he took out a charm from his canvas bag and casually threw it onto the security guard¡¯s forehead.

    Whoosh

    A beam of righteous energy infused into the security guard¡¯s body, and the pure Taoist power actually forced the fierce ghost out of his body!

    The fierce ghost was seen wearing orange clothes, a thin-faced man, with blood-shot eyes bulging, and a pale face full of holes from which maggots were crawling out.

    ¡°Ah¡± The supernatural enthusiasts and the security guards were all scared out of their wits, running helter-skelter.

    ¡°Stinking Taoist! If you are going to disperse my soul today, I¡¯ll take some with me!¡± The orange-clothed vengeful ghost snarled ominously. Immediately, ghost-like, he went to attack the seductive woman!

    ¡°Idiot¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly drew a ¡°Five-Thunder Charm¡± on his right palm, chanting. ¡°Five hundred wild thunders stored in the palm, enough to shatter the ground and sky, when encountered with evil spirits, they are turned to ashes within moments! Swift as the law!¡±

    Boom

    There was an explosion, the room was filled with sparkling gold light, and the vengeful ghost enveloped in thunder, began to sizzle and burn. Soon, wisps of green smoke started to rise.

    ¡°Ah No! Spare me! Spare me! Divinity, spare me!¡±

    The orange-clothed ghost cried out in agony.

    However, it was soon burnt to ashes, its soul completely dispersed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Done! From today onwards, this villa is no longer haunted. It¡¯s clean and neat,¡± Huang Xiaolong announced with a satisfied face.

    Then he walked over, tore the charm from the security guard¡¯s forehead and slapped his cheeks a few times.

    ¡°Um¡­ what happened?¡± The security guard woke up, still looking confused.

    Just then, a big group of supernatural enthusiasts, led by the seductive woman, rushed towards Huang Xiaolong and collectively kneeled before him. ¡°Deity! Please, let us be your disciples! Please accept us!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cool, even cooler than that long-legged Oppa! You¡¯re a real deity! Please let us in, give us a break¡­¡± The seductive woman was completely smitten.

 Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Laying the Heavenly Net! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Laying the Heavenly Net! (Fifth Update)

    After exterminating all the ferocious ghosts in the haunted house, Huang Xiaolong was in high spirits, looking forward to enjoying the infinite pleasures this seaside villa would bring him from now on.

    Like for example, romping with his wives in such a beautiful environment.

    Thinking about this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but glance at his school goddess-like wife Song Yuru, and then at the sexy and tall miss Lin Jing.

    The group of supernatural enthusiasts was still begging to be accepted as disciples on their knees. Huang Xiaolong was so disgusted that he turned to Lin Zicong and said, ¡°Young Master Lin, please deal with these flies for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡± Lin Zicong smirked, then kicked and chased all the people out of the villa, closing the door.

    ¡°Ah I¡¯m so tired¡± Song Yuru yawned while stretching out on the sofa.

    ¡°Tonight was really thrilling.¡± Yang Kai couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.

    ¡°Little Long, the value of this villa has gone up.¡±, Lin Jing giggled at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehehe, Sister Jing, since it¡¯s for our own use, it doesn¡¯t matter if the value goes up.¡±, Huang Xiaolong responded smugly.

    The group sat on the sofa chitchatting leisurely.

    In the midst of the conversation, Huang Xiaolong suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh, right, Sister Jing, I heard that the family head of the Gao Family, old master Gao, is about to have his 80th birthday party. This should create quite a stir in Binhai, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had made up his mind to turn old master Gao¡¯s happy occasion into a tragedy.

    You begin the month and I¡¯ll mark the full-moon night.

    ¡°Teacher, has the Gao Family invited you? There¡¯s about a week left until old master Gao¡¯s birthday banquet. Our Lin Family is preparing gifts.¡±, Lin Zicong chimed in.

    ¡°Hehe, the Gao Family would never invite me.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheekily responded.

    ¡°Teacher, I heard you had a score to settle with Gao Tianxiang¡­ How about I invite him over to apologize to you in person? He is the kind of person who only understands hard power.¡±, Lin Zicong casually suggested.

    ¡°Zicong, mind your manners.¡±, Lin Jing shot Lin Zicong a look.

    Lin Zicong didn¡¯t know that the conflict between Huang Xiaolong and the Gao Family had become quite intense, and they had even had a few secret confrontations!

    ¡°Little Long, old master Gao¡¯s 80th birthday is heavily guarded and the security measures are even state-level. I hope you won¡¯t act rashly.¡±, Lin Jing looked at Huang Xiaolong with a serious expression, ¡°Little Long, you have great divine skills, but the foundation of the Gao Family can¡¯t be underestimated¡­¡±

    Lin Jing was not warning Huang Xiaolong, she was worried for him.

    ¡°Pfft Sister Jing, you¡¯re overthinking it¡­,¡±, Huang Xiaolong responded with a harmless smile. ¡°Do you really think I would go to old master Gao¡¯s birthday party and make a scene? I¡¯m not that bored.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s a saying that a gentleman takes his revenge a decade late. As long that you understand.¡±, Lin Jing looked deeply into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes again and then stood up, ¡°Little Long, you must be tired tonight, so rest early and we won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then inadvertently looked at Song Yuru.

    Coincidentally, Song Yuru was also looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    The couple exchanged meaningful glances.

    The implicit message was clear.

    Huang Xiaolong wanted Song Yuru to stay the night.

    Song Yuru didn¡¯t seem to mind either.

    It¡¯s the mutual affections of a lover.

    Lin Jing saw all this and inexplicably felt a hint of jealousy seeing the close relationship between Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Sister Jing, you guys go ahead, I¡­ I¡¯ll stay and chat a bit longer with Little Long. I¡¯ll call a taxi to get back to school later.¡±, after several insinuating glances from Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru shyly stammered with a blush.

    ¡°Heh It¡¯s unsafe for a girl like you, who is so beautiful, to take a taxi.¡± Lin Jing laughed faintly, then affectionately took Song Yuru¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let me personally escort you back to school.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Song Yuru was dumbfounded as Lin Jing pulled her up from the sofa.

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Yuru gets back to school safely.¡±, Lin Jing interrupted Huang Xiaolong before he could speak.

    ¡°Sister Jing, you¡­ you¡­ you this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Little Long, I¡¯ll leave now¡­next time¡­next time I¡¯ll come to hang out with you¡­¡±, at this point, even with thick skin, Song Yuru couldn¡¯t possibly insist on staying.

    ¡°Bye Little Long, rest early.¡± Like a big sister, Lin Jing took Song Yuru and left.

    ¡°Master Long, I know what you are thinking¡­¡± Yang Kai leaned in toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Tingting¡±

    ¡°Get the hell away from me. Right now.¡± Frustration radiating off of him, Huang Xiaolong snapped at Yang Kai.

    He was supposed to spend the night with his wife, a night of passion eagerly anticipated by both parties, but this was all ruined by Lin Jing!

    ¡°Hehe Teacher, clearly my sister is jealous,¡± Lin Zicong said, his eyebrows waggling suggestively. ¡°How about I call some young actresses over for you? Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t tell my sister.¡±

    ¡°You better disappear too!¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Lin Zicong.

    As quickly as they appeared, Lin Zicong and Yang Kai scurried away.

    ¡°Ah How boring! Screw it, time for sleep!¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed, exasperated.

    Nighttime.

    The Gao Family villas.

    The meeting room.

    The elder Gao sat solemn and tense.

    In attendance, there was also the mysterious cloaked leader of the Eagle Claw Sect.

    Under the cast of the beaming lights, the elder Gao¡¯s complexion became excessively pale, completely drained of colour.

    The eyes of the Eagle Claw Sect¡¯s leader were bloodshot, filled with a deep-seated fear, he stammered. ¡°My¡­my Right Protector, and a dozen or so elites, are all¡­all dead¡­Elder Gao! You didn¡¯t tell me the truth! Who is ¡­ who is our opponent? No way! A mere peasant, he can¡¯t be so formidable!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡± Elder Gao sighed in resignation. ¡°Brother Gongsun, I¡­I too made a miscalculation. Judging from the information we currently have, our opponent is not acting alone. Behind that peasant, there is¡­there are others¡­¡±

    Other than Elder Gao and the leader of the Eagle Claw Sect, there were several core members of the Gao Family¡¯s second generation and a few first generation elders in the room.

    ¡°Head of the family, the situation is very strange¡­ That warehouse, we sent people to investigate, everyone there was killed in battle, without a single survivor. Also¡­¡± A member of the Gao Family¡¯s second generation was petrified as he spoke.

    ¡°Speak clearly. Whatever we have to face, we¡¯ll face it. When has our Gao Family of Binhai ever evaded or displayed cowardice?¡± There was a venomous look in Elder Gao¡¯s eyes.

    The Gao Family¡¯s second-generation member suppressed his fear and continued. ¡°Family Head, almost every corpse¡¯s skull was shattered, then¡­there was a problem with their brains. Normal human brains weigh around 1300~1400 grams. But¡­ when we did the autopsy, we only found about 4, 500 grams of brain matter in each of the deceased¡¯s craniums. In other words¡­ In other words, each of the deceased lost more than 800 grams of brain matter¡­ This¡­ This¡­ We suspect that our opponent has some kind of a beast that eats the brain matter of the deceased after killing them¡­¡±

    Eat brain matter?

    After hearing these words, everyone present was terrified.

    ¡°What ¡­ what is his background¡­¡± The leader of the Eagle Claw Sect was almost on the verge of insanity. ¡°My Eagle Claw Sect¡¯s top-notch fighters, the Right Protector joining hands, dozens of gunmen, and dozens of fugitives were all annihilated with no survivors. Even their brain matter was eaten¡­ Who¡­ Who exactly is he!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Gao commanded sternly. ¡°There¡¯s only one week left until my eightieth birthday¡­ I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Family Head, are you worried that the peasant will come looking for us?¡± A member of the Gao Family¡¯s second generation asked timidly.

    ¡°From our two encounters, it is evident that there isn¡¯t just one person behind this peasant! It¡¯s a team! A vicious team! They have the means to confront our Gao Family!¡± Elder Gao¡¯s facial muscles twitched as he spoke. ¡°News of my eightieth birthday is known throughout Binhai¡­ It¡¯s possible the peasant will pay us a visit¡­¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you mean, Family Head?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Send out invitations! Send invitations to everyone in the Global Outlaw list who has any connection with our Gao Family! Also, those on the Global Hitman list! And the mercenaries¡­ Anyone we can invite, invite them all!¡± Elder Gao stood up. ¡°Brother Gongsun, if you have any great friends, invite them too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The leader of the Eagle Claw Sect nodded fiercely.

    ¡°This time, I am going to cast a net that covers the heavens and the earth! If that peasant dares to come, I will tear him to pieces and make sure he never comes back!¡± Elder Gao¡¯s face was full of malevolence. ¡°Peasant, I do not believe that our whole Gao Family, collectively, cannot eliminate you!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Family Head, rest assured, we will make the necessary arrangements. By then, we will have a gathering of heroes. If that peasant dares to cause trouble, we will make sure he doesn¡¯t return! Rip him to pieces and ensure he has no chance of coming back!¡±

    ¡°Rip him to pieces and ensure he has no chance of coming back!¡±

    ¡°Rip him to pieces and ensure he has no chance of coming back!¡±

    In the meeting room, all members of the Gao Family stood up resolute!

 Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Cloning Gao Tianxiang

    Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Cloning Gao Tianxiang

    Huang Xiaolong had a great sleep in his new home, not getting up until well into the next day.

    He went out for a casual lunch in the afternoon and then bought a heap of items to bring back home.

    Villa¡¯s living room.

    Huang Xiaolong was knee-deep in his work.

    Ehem¡­

    He was crafting paper dolls!

    Yes, just making paper dolls! To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just the type of dolls that sold in funeral parlours.

    The art of paper-crafting in our country originally stems from funerary customs.

    It is a folk art that integrates crafting, pasting, paper-cutting, clay molding, and painting techniques.

    Huang Xiaolong proved adept at crafting paper dolls, a slender and tall male figure done in no time.

    Following this, Huang Xiaolong picked up a brush, dipped it into mingled cinnabar, and started to paint the blank face of the doll.

    Nose, mouth, eyebrows¡­ and finally, eyes.

    You should know, paper dolls aren¡¯t meant to have eyes, because once they have eyes, they come alive.

    Of course, many paper doll shops these days don¡¯t understand these rules, so they end up painting eyes on paper dolls. After all, nowadays many only see it as a way to make money by selling these items for people¡¯s worship practices.

    Real veterans in paper crafting, however, are different. The items they create carry great significance. Paper bridges could guide souls through crossings, avoiding the capture of spirits by Yin soldiers. Paper horses, boy and girl dolls could guide the departed soul, fending off the interference of lost spirits.

    As the proverb says, ¡®A dragon takes life from the finishing touch of its eyes¡¯. After Huang Xiaolong drew eyes on the paper doll, strikingly, the doll resembled one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai ¨C Gao Tianxiang!

    Be it physique, facial features, or demeanour, the doll was an impressive likeness of Gao Tianxiang, right down to his innately proud air.

    At this moment, the paper doll of Gao Tianxiang that lay on the floor seemed unsettlingly real, especially with its painted eyes which occasionally gave people the illusion that they were moving. If this paper doll were placed on the street in the night, it would possibly scare a passerby into fainting.

    After finishing the doll, Huang Xiaolong laid out five offerings and two cups of water, and stuck in three incenses.

    Then, he took out a few talismans from his canvas bag and attached them to the forehead, internal organs, limbs and other areas of the doll.

    He then began to chant a spell

    ¡°Soul spirit, paper spirit, the nine orifices are all clear, the exterior housing the four elements, the interior complete with the five organs¡±

    The term ¡°soul spirit, paper spirit¡± meant to enable the paper doll to possess a certain level of thinking ability;

    ¡°Nine orifices are clear¡± would enable the doll to have vision, hearing, smelling, taste, and speaking capacities;

    ¡°Exterior housing the four elements¡± was to make the limbs of the doll lively;

    ¡°Interior complete with the five organs,¡± on the other hand, meant to give the paper doll the functions of all the internal organs, such as breathing, excreting, digesting, detoxifying¡­ and so on and so forth.

    The spell was completed, then the next second!

    Boom!!!!

    All the talismans affixed on the paper doll ignited, and lines of golden light circulated through the doll!

    Immediately after, something eerie happened!

    The paper doll came to life!

    Not only did it come alive, but it was basically a carbon copy of Gao Tianxiang! It was as if they were identical twins!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s paper man-making skills were extraordinary. This paper man had body temperature, heartbeat, the ability to think and could eat, drink, excrete, and sleep like a normal person. Its only weaknesses were fire and wind.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± the paper man Gao Tianxiang knelt on both knees before Huang Xiaolong and kowtowed.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been many years since I last made one, and my skills have not only been maintained but have also improved a lot.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Then, he took out a soul cylinder and removed the lid. ¡°Come, get a yellow-clothed ghost¡ªa male one.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a black mysterious light shot out from the soul cylinder, directly entering the body of the paper man Gao Tianxiang.

    ¡°Crack crack¡± the paper man flexed its limbs. With a sinister glint flashing in his eyes and a grin, he laughed, ¡°Hahaha This¡­ this paper man is great¡­ Possessing this paper man feels no different from being alive¡­ Hahaha Master, your paper man-making skill is definitely top-notch¡­ Hahaha¡±

    Huang Xiaolong directly made a yellow-clothed ghost possess the paper man.

    Yellow-clothed ghosts have a strong yin energy. The paper man, now protected by this layer of yin energy, could completely withstand fire, light, and wind, and have extremely strong destructive and killing power.

    ¡°Stand up,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, staring at the clone of Gao Tianxiang he¡¯d crafted in satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The paper man, while striding, pinched himself. ¡°Too real, Master. It¡¯s just like I¡¯ve lived again! Hehe~~~~~¡±

    ¡°Listen, from now on you are ¡®Gao Tianxiang¡¯, one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai¡­ Your grandfather will celebrate his eightieth birthday in a week. You have to behave well then¡­ Hehe¡­ Go hide somewhere for now and don¡¯t show yourself easily.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out a couple of hundred yuan bills. ¡°This is human money, keep it safe, and don¡¯t use joss paper money.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master.¡± The paper man, grinning ear to ear, accepted the money. ¡°Master, can¡­ Can I look at myself in the mirror?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    Ghosts are actually most afraid of looking in the mirror, because they see themselves grievously harmed. Now, this yellow-clothed ghost, possessing a paper man, couldn¡¯t wait to look in the mirror, imagining itself alive again, seeking a bit of psychological comfort.

    ¡°Gao Family¡­ Grand Old Sir Gao, your eightieth birthday is in a week¡¯s time, I swear I will give you a big surprise¡­ Hmm.. you shouldn¡¯t have gone after my uncle. We are all adults, and we should pay for the mistakes we make.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with an almost malicious light.

    After sending away the paper man, Huang Xiaolong took a nap.

    In the afternoon, his phone¡¯s ringtone woke him from his nap.

    It was Wu Shanshan who was calling.

    He answered the phone.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Fatty, do you miss me?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°Yes, I missed you.¡± Wu Shanshan was not a sentimental woman, she replied cheerfully. ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re a pervert. Why haven¡¯t you contacted me recently? Have you forgotten about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ve been busy with classes and earning money.¡± Huang Xiaolong quipped. ¡°Fatty, how about we have dinner tonight, and then¡­¡±

    ¡°And then what?! Anyway, Little Long, I have something to tell you.¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s voice was slightly embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Little Long, you¡­ you must not get angry after hearing this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, there¡¯s a guy who¡¯s been bothering me recently¡­¡± Wu Shanshan said weakly. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s all one-sided.¡±

    ¡°You kiddin¡¯? Fatty, aren¡¯t you pretty violent? If a guy bothers you, beat him up! I heard when you were in police school, you didn¡¯t hesitate to hit a man.¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I wanted to hit him, but¡­ it¡¯s not really convenient for me to act against him.¡± Wu Shanshan stammered. ¡°This is what happened. I used to live in a big yard, and this guy¡¯s parents and my parents had a good relationship. You know, those ties are closer than distant relatives. You could say, our two families have been household names for generations¡­ I was a tomboy when I was little, and he always used to play with me. I was too young to understand anything¡­ Then we both moved out of that place. Lost contact. But somehow, this guy found me a few days ago¡­ He keeps asking me out¡­ I guess he might have intentions¡­ But Little Long, trust me, I definitely don¡¯t like him. I¡¯ve never liked him since we were little, and I don¡¯t like him at all now. The relationship between him and me is just siblings¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it. Fatty, your childhood playmate guy came back!¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t take this matter to heart and even made fun of it. ¡°I¡¯m finished, I now feel threatened¡­ my wife will be kidnapped¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long! Will you please be serious? I¡¯ve told you, I have no feelings for him¡­ But my parents and his parents have a good relationship, I can¡¯t physically hit him, right? So, I told him¡­ that I¡­ I¡­ hehehe, I, um, have a boyfriend¡­¡± Wu Shanshan shyly said. ¡°Can you come out for a while? Let¡¯s cut off his thoughts!¡±

 Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Chapter 304: Slapping the Face

    Chapter 304: Chapter 304: Slapping the Face

    Wu Shanshan is one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s predetermined future wives. If she calls for a meeting, Huang Xiaolong will naturally oblige.

    Moreover, there¡¯s another man aiming for Wu Shanshan. This is absolutely intolerable.

    He needs to teach him a lesson!

    ¡°Alright, so where are we meeting?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked eagerly.

    ¡°He invited me for a swim at the beach¡­ errr¡­ should, we meet at the beach instead?¡± Wu Shanshan responded.

    ¡°Swimming?¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed displeased.

    Swimming means wearing bikini swimwear or something similar. Given Shanshan¡¯s tall and hot body, normal bikinis would hardly cover enough her up. It will happen that she will have to expose herself!

    The guy is really conniving to ask Wu Shanshan for such a meet-up. This is a salacious ploy!

    Absolutely not! Completely unacceptable!

    ¡°Well in that case, wait for me at the entrance of the seaside villa community.¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly responded.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m there.¡± Wu Shanshan agreed.

    After ending the call, Huang Xiaolong packed up his paper doll making tools and put them all in his basement. Then, he took a quick shower, got dressed and was ready to head out.

    The entrance to the seaside villa community.

    A Mercedes-Benz E-Class stopped in a temporary parking space at the entrance.

    The car door opened, and out stepped a charming girl with a fox-like face similar to Sister Zhiling, a Taiwanese beauty. She stood approximately 185 cm tall and also dressed fashionably in a milky white cartoon patterned T-shirt and a light yellow mini skirt.

    Her legs which were longer and more attractive than a professional leg model¡¯s were freely exposed to the air and absolutely alluring!

    There¡¯s probably no girl in all of Binhai as unique as Shanshan in regards to her looks and body proportions. Hence, the moment she got out of the car, heads started turning her way!

    The driver was a young man who also stepped out of the car.

    He was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He was tanned and although he didn¡¯t quite match up to Wu Shanshan¡¯s height, he was still around 1.8 meters tall.

    The young man was not strikingly handsome, but he had bulging muscles. He was the quintessential athletic man, very masculine and very cool. This style appealed to many women.

    In addition, his tasteful dressing, a men¡¯s Hermes belt, along with his Mercedes-Benz, showcased his considerable wealth.

    ¡°Shanshan, are you waiting for someone else?¡± The young man asked Shanshan gently. His eyes had a hint of desire hidden deep. Clearly, he was seeing Shanshan as his prey!

    This person was Wu Shanshan¡¯s childhood neighbor!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± As Wu Shanshan eagerly looked around, her eyes softened, revealing a sense of longing.

    ¡°Shanshan, it¡¯s been so many years since I last saw you. I never expected to see you grow so tall and become even more beautiful.¡± The young man looked at Wu Shanshan with a fond gaze. ¡°Remember those days when you were such a tomboy with your short hair¡­ I have been looking for you all these years actually, but with me studying and settling down in America, it was impossible. I had friends and connections all over China asking around for you. Now that I¡¯ve found you, perhaps this is the power of fate. My parents miss you too. Why don¡¯t you come to our house this weekend¡­¡±

    But, in fact, the young man was bluffing.

    He had never looked for Wu Shanshan. It was only recently, when he ran into her by chance, that he noticed she had blossomed into such a stunning beauty. That was when he desired to pursue her.

    He was an experienced flirt and was quite capable. He believed a naive girl like Wu Shanshan would not be able to resist his pursuit.

    ¡®Shanshan, you dressed up for me today¡­ You¡¯ve worn a mini skirt¡­ Although you won¡¯t admit it, I know you feel something for me too¡­¡¯ The young man smiled confidently.

    Just then!

    ¡°Little Long! I¡¯m here! Over here!¡± Wu Shanshan spotted Huang Xiaolong, who was strolling over with his hands in his pockets.

    Subsequently, she ran over to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What? She was waiting for¡­ a man? A young man?¡± The other young man¡¯s heart seemed to skip a beat, his expression turning somewhat unnatural.

    However, after a quick observation of Huang Xiaolong, the young man thought Huang Xiaolong was just a regular guy. He looked alright, a bit handsome, but his family background, personality, and capabilities all seemed very ordinary.

    Still, with a grim face, the young man strode over rapidly.

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, what happened to your farmer clothes? Why aren¡¯t you wearing them?¡± Wu Shanshan approached Huang Xiaolong, scrutinizing him. ¡°Hmm, you look much more handsome now.¡±

    ¡°I was handsome to begin with, alright? Do I need to rely on outfits to highlight my handsomeness?¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a grin.

    ¡°Right, right, you are handsome, no matter what you wear. Happy now?¡± Wu Shanshan gave a charming smile.

    ¡°Fatso, where¡¯s the guy who was clinging to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong got straight to the point.

    ¡°Huh Shanshan, is this the friend you were waiting for?¡± The young man approached, eyeing Huang Xiaolong with disdain. ¡°Young man, you indeed have a sense of humor. I¡¯m that man clinging to Shanshan!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s you?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Ah Little Long, this is my old neighbor, ¡®Yan Yi¡¯. Yan Yi, this¡­ this is my boyfriend, Huang Xiaolong.¡± Wu Shanshan introduced, a bit shyly.

    This was the first time she acknowledged Huang Xiaolong as her boyfriend.

    This was also the first time she introduced her boyfriend to someone else.

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Yan Yi became furious!

    Huang Xiaolong, however, watched Yan Yi with amusement.

    ¡°Ha~~ Fine, very fine,¡± said Yan Yi. He had conquered many goddesses, and he believed that his way with women would not lose to this ordinary boy in front of him. Suppressing his anger, he extended his hand to shake with Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Nice to meet you. Call me Yan Yi, alright? Little Long, right? I¡¯m currently a swimming coach at an elite school in Binhai. May I ask where do you work?¡±

    Having studied in the US, Yan Yi was a gold medalist in swimming at a college sports meet. After returning to China, he was hired as a swimming coach in an elite school in Binhai, with a salary of over one million yuan. The school also provided him with connections to the Binhai upper-class.

    Huang Xiaolong also extended his hand to shake with Yan Yi. ¡°I¡¯m from the countryside, currently studying at Binhai University. I don¡¯t have a formal job, just doing some part-time work in my free time.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~!¡± Yan Yi laughed exaggeratedly. ¡°A country bumpkin? Still studying? What kind of part-time jobs do you do? Waiter in a restaurant or distributing flyers?¡±

    ¡°Yan Yi, your words are a bit harsh,¡± said Wu Shanshan with displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with coming from the countryside? Is part-time work equated to being a waiter or distributing flyers?¡±

    ¡°Ha, Shanshan, you are too naive, there are certain things you don¡¯t understand,¡± said Yan Yi with a know-it-all tone. ¡°There are so many people out there with no skills, just good at talking. You should always know the background of a person when making friends. Some people are just good at talking, but in fact, they are worthless trash!¡±

    After finishing, Yan Yi gave Huang Xiaolong a contemptuous look, as if he was looking down on him.

    He thought, damn it! Competing with me for a girl with your capabilities?

    Huang Xiaolong, too, didn¡¯t want to argue with someone petty like Yan Yi. He smiled at Wu Shanshan. ¡°Fatso, I just moved. I live alone now. Feel free to visit me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯ve moved? Where to?¡± asked Wu Shanshan curiously.

    ¡°Right there to this harbor villa area. Just bought it yesterday, a standalone villa. The environment is not bad,¡± pointed Huang Xiaolong to the majestically large villas behind him.

    ¡°Hahaha  Ahahaha¡± Yan Yi burst into laughter. ¡°Young man, stop kidding. You almost made me laugh to death¡­ Hahaha! Do you know how expensive the housing price here is? Do you know how much these villas cost? Haha As a countryside student, forget now, even if you work hard for your whole life, you can¡¯t afford it, not even a bathroom. Hahaha Shanshan, your so-called boyfriend¡­ he¡¯s just a liar!¡±

    Just then

    ¡°Mr. Huang, how was your sleep last night?¡± a group of security guards approached.

    They were the ones who entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s villa last night.

    ¡°Ah¡­ just like any other night,¡± said Huang Xiaolong casually.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, now that you¡¯re a homeowner of the Harbor Villa area, feel free to contact our property management anytime if you need anything. Our staff is on duty 24 hours a day,¡± said the guards respectfully towards Huang Xiaolong.

    After all, the skills Huang Xiaolong demonstrated last night were not ordinary.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Click

    Both Yan Yi and Wu Shanshan were dumbfounded.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re saying, he¡­ he is a homeowner?¡± Yan Yi asked the guards frantically.

    ¡°Mr. Huang has bought a villa in our area. Is he not a homeowner then?¡± responded a guard. ¡°Mr. Huang is young and successful, we all respect him a lot.¡±

    This time, Yan Yi was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Hehe, it hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered disdainfully. ¡°Also, stop trying to act cool in front of me. Your forehead shows dark lines, indicating imminent disaster. If someone calls your name at night, don¡¯t look back. One of your three fires is already extinguished.¡±

    ¡°Seems like, you¡¯ve got a demon¡¯s attention,¡± grinned Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Have you done something guilty recently?¡±

 Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Drowning

    Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Drowning

    Yan Yi was slightly taken aback by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, a hint of panic flashing across his eyes. But he quickly regained his composure. There was no way he could believe Huang Xiaolong¡¯s self-proclaimed ¡°god-man¡± words. He thought Huang Xiaolong was just being sarcastic and cursing him.

    ¡°Oh, rich people¡­¡± Yan Yi glanced disdainfully at Huang Xiaolong, then stepped aside to observe him silently in his gloomy mood.

    ¡°Little Long, did you really buy a villa here?¡± Wu Shanshan pulled Huang Xiaolong aside in shock. ¡°This is the most expensive area in Binhai¡­ You didn¡¯t rob a bank, did you?¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± retorted Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Bank robbing is so low-skilled, I would never do such a thing.¡±

    Of course, Wu Shanshan knew that Huang Xiaolong was capable; maybe he earned the money by treating people¡¯s illnesses. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on this and changed the subject. ¡°Little Long¡­ You just said that Brother Yan has been marked by something unclean. Is this just some nonsense you¡¯re spouting?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, his face turning unusually serious. ¡°I never talk nonsense.¡±

    Yan Yi watched Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan chatting and joking, completely ignoring him. His jealousy was flaring up. ¡°Alright, Shanshan, weren¡¯t we planning to go swimming at the beach? Why don¡¯t you bring your boyfriend along? It¡¯s more fun with more people.¡±

    Yan Yi was a swimming coach at a prestigious school. While studying in the U.S., he had even won a gold medal. Now, he planned to humiliate Huang Xiaolong in his field of expertise.

    Just to regain some face!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ are you coming?¡± Wu Shanshan asked in a low voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I can make an excuse¡­ I don¡¯t even like swimming.¡±

    ¡°Alright, may as well. I¡¯m bored anyway,¡± shrugged Huang Xiaolong casually.

    ¡°Speaking of, Little Long, can you swim?¡± asked Wu Shanshan, intrigued.

    ¡°Swim?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at her. ¡°You could throw me in the water for three days and three nights, and I¡¯d be just fine. I could even fish and catch prawns to stave off my hunger.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Little Long, you¡¯re so funny,¡± Wu Shanshan burst into laughter.

    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± declared Huang Xiaolong earnestly.

    ¡°We¡¯re not far from the beach. We could walk there,¡± suggested Yan Yi.

    Right then, the three of them set off directly towards the beach.

    Binhai was a coastal city where people sought the refreshing sea breeze in the sweltering summer and autumn seasons. Every visitor hoped to bathe in the sea and feast on a rich seafood banquet. Therefore, the beach bath became a popular choice for the public, satisfying both play and food cravings.

    Not far from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s villa were many beach baths, conveniently located, well-equipped, and having clean water and fine sand.

    When the trio reached the beach and their gaze swept over the beach-goers in swimwear or shirtless, they found countless numbers of people busy with laughter. Their colorful swimwear appeared like a beautiful floral wreath strung around the ocean.

    ¡°Ah there are so many beautiful girls¡­¡± exclaimed Huang Xiaolong. He looked around, his eyes blazing.

    ¡°Stop it, Little Long! Stop checking out the girls,¡± Wu Shanshan gently rebuked him.

    Upon reaching the beach, Yan Yi began warming up. He looked at Huang Xiaolong provocatively. ¡°Little Long, is it? Can you swim?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe  Swimming? Such an easy thing, who can¡¯t do it? It¡¯s just like walking,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, laughing cheerfully.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Yan Yi looked disgusted. In his presence, as a champion swimmer, Huang Xiaolong had depreciated his swimming ability to worthless. Was this not another slap in his face?

    ¡°Little Long, swimming is my profession. I¡¯m a swimming coach. I don¡¯t appreciate your disrespect,¡± Yan Yi retorted sternly. ¡°You say swimming is easy, but why do wealthy people still pay a lot of money to have me teach their children to swim? Sometimes, you should watch your words¡­ How about this, let¡¯s have a swim-off and see who¡¯s better. Shanshan can be the referee. Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Can you not be so childish?¡± Huang Xiaolong had no interest at all. ¡°Do we really need to compete in such a low-skilled sport?¡±

    ¡°Stop arguing. I¡¯m going to buy drinks,¡± said Wu Shanshan as she nudged Huang Xiaolong, signaling him to play it cool.

    ¡°You can swim if you want. Anyway, I¡¯m not getting in the water today.¡± With that, Huang Xiaolong took a seat on a nearby beach chair.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong looked at the coast¡¯s swimming area. Even though it was not yet evening, many swimmers delighted in the water. The women¡¯s laughter and the splashing water added some coolness to the hot season, creating an enjoyable and relaxing atmosphere.

    However

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed as the ocean surface suddenly took on a ghastly appearance!

    He saw the azure sea begin to produce an ominous energy that the naked eye couldn¡¯t perceive, floating and sinking!

    ¡®Oh, this beach bath isn¡¯t clean¡­ could it be haunted by a water ghost?¡¯ A sudden chill ran through Huang Xiaolong.

    But it was not yet dark, and he was far from the water, so he didn¡¯t notice any water ghost or other evil being.

    Regardless, there was no way Huang Xiaolong would allow Wu Shanshan to play in this beach bath now.

    Meanwhile, a middle-aged man sitting not far from Huang Xiaolong seemed unusually disturbed. He murmured to himself, ¡°Young people nowadays¡­ aren¡¯t afraid to die¡­ This part of the sea¡­ is unclean¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong was intrigued. He addressed the middle-aged man, ¡°Do you mean the water around here is dirty?¡±

    The middle-aged man glanced at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Hehe~~ young man, what I¡¯m talking about is not this kind of dirtiness¡­ but¡­ never mind, talking about it with you, you wouldn¡¯t understand. In short, try not to hang out here, especially after dark. Actually, every year, in these waters, there are people who drown.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man fixed his gaze on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Eh? Young man, you have a unique bone structure, unlike ordinary people. How about I read your fortune for free?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha You reading my fortune?¡± Huang Xiaolong was close to laughing himself to death.

    At this moment, Wu Shanshan returned with the drinks.

    Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to read my fortune because no one can interpret my face.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha young man, you¡¯re joking, only ghosts and gods cannot be read. Are you a ghost?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took a few steps, then turned back. ¡°I am not a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Heh ¡± The middle-aged man shook his head mockingly. ¡°So, are you suggesting that you are a god? Young people these days are really too flashy!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong walked over to Wu Shanshan, receiving a bottle of Pulse from her.

    ¡°Little Long, what were you and that uncle just talking about? It seemed like you were very engaged in the conversation.¡± Wu Shanshan asked casually.

    ¡°Oh¡­there was a fortune-telling uncle who mentioned that these waters are unclean, claiming that water ghosts or something live here.¡± Huang Xiaolong took a sip of water, speaking cheerfully.

    ¡°Seriously? Water ghosts?¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s face obviously expressed disbelief.

    Yan Yi had already changed his gear. He was only wearing swimming trunks, showcasing his wheat-colored skin, muscular chest, and the perfect lines of his physique. This attracted jealous gasps from many men and infatuated gazes from several women.

    ¡°Heh ¡± Yan Yi, seemingly regained some superiority, laughed. ¡°Shanshan, let¡¯s swim a bit, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Yan brother, I don¡¯t want to swim anymore.¡± Wu Shanshan refused.

    Well, considering Yan Yi¡¯s physical appearance, profession, education, and many other factors, he is indeed a fine man. But in Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes and heart, there is only Huang Xiaolong now. She can¡¯t tolerate any other man. As a result, Yan Yi¡¯s definitely first-rate figure is nothing but clouds to her.

    ¡°Shanshan, don¡¯t ruin the fun. Since we are already here, let¡¯s swim a little.¡± Yan Yi continued to coax.

    ¡°If Shanshan doesn¡¯t want to swim, don¡¯t force her, alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little impatient.

    ¡°Then play with me. Let¡¯s compare who¡¯s got better swimming skills.¡± Yan Yi once again challenged Huang Xiaolong.

    At that moment!

    A cry rose from the beach!

    Looking toward the sound, they saw hands frequently thrashing in the water. A woman¡¯s head would occasionally pop up from the surface before submerging again. She choked on water constantly, and her eyes were filled with terror.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s drowning!¡± Wu Shanshan exclaimed.

    The spot where the woman was drowning was far away from the safe swimming area of the beach. It was recognized as a dangerous area and one of the locations where most drowning incidents occurred.

    As a result, for a moment, no one dared to rescue her.

    ¡°Little Long¡­someone is drowning. How about we compare who can save her first?¡± Yan Yi¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death. I assume you won¡¯t ignore it, right? Let¡¯s compare!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless at you¡­ Comparing while saving people?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see who can rescue the drowning person faster. Whoever loses, has to leave! Honestly, I¡¯m getting more and more annoyed at you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yan Yi¡¯s face briefly displayed hatred before he laughed out loud. ¡°Okay, okay! Let¡¯s start! Whoever loses has to get lost!¡±

    Finishing his sentence, Yan Yi took long strides towards the beach.

    Huang Xiaolong on the other hand, walked over leisurely.

    ¡°Little Long! Hurry and take off your clothes!¡± From the side, Wu Shanshan followed Huang Xiaolong, urgently calling out, ¡°Look at Yan Yi, he¡¯s already in his swimming trunks¡­ swimming like this will affect your performance, take off your clothes and pants! Hurry up! Don¡¯t lose to him!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    While they were talking, Yan Yi had already dived into the sea with a splash, turning into a peng bird, he quickly swam towards the drowning person.

    ¡°Little Long, you should jump into the water now!¡± Wu Shanshan became more frantic.

    ¡°Why should I jump into the water?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, looking confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t this about who can save the drowning person first? I don¡¯t need to go into the water to get her ashore.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Little Long, you¡­ you can¡¯t swim?¡± Wu Shanshan was dumbfounded.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong started to run towards the beach.

 Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Get Out Now!

    Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Get Out Now!

    At this moment, the hearts of everyone playing at this beach were racing!

    The drowning person¡¯s almost despairing howls, the futile struggle, the frantic slapping of arms against the seawater, the blossoming spray of water¡­ all told everyone that death was near! The Grim Reaper was here!

    However, luckily, at this time, a courageous person was bravely swimming towards the drowning person!

    All eyes, filled with admiration, were locked onto this brave individual!

    However, at this moment, Yan Yi had other plans!

    Firstly, he could use this opportunity to demonstrate his superior swimming skills, making Wu Shanshan look at him with newfound respect. Even if Wu Shanshan was blindly infatuated with Huang Xiaolong, there were plenty of beautiful girls playing here, who knows, there could be a pleasant surprise. As the saying goes, if you miss the east corner, you can gather from the west!

    Secondly, acting courageously for a just cause is always the right thing to do and gives him a chance to show off.

    It must be said that Yan Yi¡¯s swimming skills were indeed exceptional, soon, he was within fifty meters of the drowning person!

    He was watching Huang Xiaolong behind him, who seemed to still be on the shore.

    ¡°Idiot! Still want to compete with me? You just have some money! In other aspects, I completely crush you! I believe Shanshan is not blind! The love game is like a battlefield, who gets her is yet to be determined!¡±

    Yan Yi¡¯s heart was filled with excitement.

    At the same time, the crowd at the bathing beach let out a uniform cheer. ¡°Go, go, go!¡±

    However, in the next second, all voices suddenly stopped!

    Because, what people saw was unfathomable!

    Huang Xiaolong, he took a leap!

    But, surprisingly, there was absolutely no splash of water, and he did not enter the water.

    Instead

    Stepping on the sea surface, as if walking on flat ground, he sprinted over the sea! This¡­ completely violated the laws of nature! This is scientifically impossible!

    Damn! What¡­ what¡¯s going on?

    Is it magic or superhuman capability?

    All attention shifted from Yan Yi to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My¡­my God¡­ Little Long, what¡­ what kind of skill is this? Walking on the waves?¡± Wu Shanshan was rubbing her eyes incessantly.

    Finally, at the bathing beach, there were sounds of wild applause and people gasping in admiration¡­

    ¡°Is this guy like the world-class magician David Copperfield, able to walk on water¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like magic, maybe it¡¯s¡­ the legendary Qinggong! The ability to skim over water! So cool! So handsome!¡±

    ¡°No, no, perhaps he¡¯s wearing shoes with a strong buoyancy, that¡¯s why he can run on the sea without sinking.¡±

    Well, now, Huang Xiaolong had stolen all the limelight.

    Yan Yi¡¯s swimming skills were impressive, but no matter how impressive they were, could they compare to Huang Xiaolong who was virtually flying over the sea?

    Whoosh

    Before Yan Yi could react, he saw a blur, Huang Xiaolong had already overtaken him, running towards the drowning person in the front! He ran there!

    ¡°Damn this¡­this is unbelievable!¡± Yan Yi was doubting his life!

    But in the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong was at the side of the drowning person, about to pull her out of the water.

    Suddenly! Large bubbles were gurgling up to the surface, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes radiated a mysterious light, like ghost eyes!

    He saw clearly, hideously bloated and pale faces crept up from under the water, filled with ominous grins!

    Water ghosts!

    Indeed, they were water ghosts! And there was more than one!

    A group of water ghosts were whispering amongst themselves, foolishly gazing at Huang Xiaolong, and reaching out to the drowning woman, wanting to forcefully pull her under and drown her.

    ¡®Gosh¡­ It¡¯s not even nightfall yet, and the water ghosts of this sea area are already harming people¡­ It seems, this beach is really filthy¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly.

    Suddenly, he murmured the Nine-character True Words!

    Those who fight are all lined up in front!

    His entire body shimmered with a golden light, and an overwhelming aura burst forth!

    The water ghosts entangling the drowning person immediately let out heartbreaking screams, one by one, they sunk to the sea floor.

    However, judging from the Yin energy in this sea area, there were many water ghosts, not just these few!

    Huang Xiaolong grabbed the hair of the drowning woman, directly lifted her up, and instantly ran towards the shore.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong managed to bring the drowning person to the shore.

    The medical staff of the bathing beach rushed to rescue her.

    The drowning person had only swallowed a few mouthfuls of sea water, after artificial respiration and cardiopulmonary resuscitation, she slowly regained consciousness.

    ¡°No¡­Don¡¯t!¡± Her voice was filled with fear and trepidation. ¡°In the sea¡­there are people in the water! Touching¡­touching my bottom, and¡­and wrapping around my legs, pulling¡­pulling me downwards¡­there are people¡­people in the water¡­¡±

    The onlookers thought she was speaking nonsense because she had swallowed sea water and was not mentally clear.

    Only Huang Xiaolong knew what she was talking about.

    ¡°Little Long¡­you¡¯re too incredible, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wu Shanshan ran to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, looking at him with an expression of admiration.

    ¡°Just a trivial skill.¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Thank you so much! Young man, thank you so much!¡± A bald middle-aged man ran over to Huang Xiaolong and bowed. ¡°I am the owner of this beach, if it weren¡¯t for you today¡­ someone¡­someone would¡¯ve lost their life¡­¡±

    Would¡¯ve lost their life again? Why did he say ¡®again¡¯?

    Well, actually, since the beginning of this summer, quite a few people had drowned in this beach, and the owner of the beach had been losing a lot of money. If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong stepping in today, he would have had to pay the drowning person¡¯s family hundreds of thousands in compensation.

    ¡°You¡¯re the owner of this beach?¡± Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the formalities, there¡¯s a problem with your beach. Have there already been lots of accidents this year?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­this¡­¡± The bald middle-aged man wore a look of embarrassment.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want any more accidents, you better close this beach immediately.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll come to see you in a few days. I¡¯ll help you get rid of all the problems. Of course, I¡¯ll collect a certain amount of reward.¡±

    Having seen Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incredible abilities first-hand, the bald middle-aged man already considered him a rare talent, he gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Alright! Young man, I will dismiss the tourists immediately and close down the beach. I also don¡¯t want any more accidents¡­ otherwise, I¡¯m gonna go broke.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded at the bald middle-aged man, the he took Wu Shanshan to one side. ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s go, this place is really not fun.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Wu Shanshan obediently nodded.

    At this time, Yan Yi ran over like a defeated rooster, he looked at Huang Xiaolong, somewhat unwilling and said, ¡°You¡­that doesn¡¯t count! We agreed to compete in swimming¡­ You¡­ you actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop blabbering.¡± Huang Xiaolong said in disgust. ¡°Just get lost! Fatty and I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡±

    He finished speaking, then, he put his arms around Wu Shanshan¡¯s waist and turned to leave.

    Watching Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan leaving arm in arm, Yan Yi was furious. ¡°Shanshan! I won¡¯t give up! I won¡¯t admit defeat! I¡­I will go and talk to your parents! I will tell them who is the best man for you!¡±

 Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Chapter 307: A Wolf in Sheepâ€™s Clothing (5th Update)

    Chapter 307: Chapter 307: A Wolf in Sheep¡¯s Clothing (5th Update)

    Huang Xiaolong left Binhai beach with Wu Shanshan in tow.

    By then, the sky had gradually darkened. It was about half past six.

    Yan Yi shamelessly followed behind Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan from a distance, his face gloomy as he seemed to be cursing under his breath.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong had had enough!

    He spun around, glaring fiercely at Yan Yi, ready to chase him away.

    Suddenly!

    Huang Xiaolong saw that¡­there was a ghost following Yan Yi!

    A female ghost. Though not yet a fierce ghost, her aura of grudge was already quite dense. If not dealt with in time, she would eventually become one.

    The female ghost appeared to be quite young, clothed in a school uniform, with the typical petite stature, and her hair done in pigtails.

    But, her death state was gruesome. Her skin was all rotted, a sign of long-term submersion in water.

    Her face was pale, swollen, and both her eyeballs were missing, leaving behind two bloody holes.

    Her body was covered in mud and sand.

    It was clear that she was a drowned ghost.

    She closely followed Yan Yi everywhere.

    A realisation hit Huang Xiaolong, ¡®No wonder, this guy¡¯s life flame has almost extinguished, it¡¯s because this drowned ghost has been following him¡­ I wonder if he has any connection with this drowned ghost. However, the grudge of a drowned ghost is so heavy that anyone stalked by it would be affected to some extent¡­¡¯

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong turn around furiously, Yan Yi wanted to face off with him. However, at that moment, he only felt a chill following him, causing a shiver run down his spine and a sense of fear in his heart.

    ¡°Shanshan, I¡¯ve said before that I won¡¯t give up on you!¡± Yan Yi glared at Huang Xiaolong. However, he didn¡¯t continue to tail them. Muttering under his breath, he went to get his Mercedes and drove away.

    Originally, the drowned ghost intended to follow Yan Yi, but Huang Xiaolong gave her a friendly wave.

    The drowned ghost became dazed for a moment before aimlessly walking towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Well, she didn¡¯t follow Yan Yi, but ended up trailing Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Little Long, who are you waving at?¡± Wu Shanshan was puzzled.

    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ Let¡¯s go, Fatty. I¡¯ll treat you to some seafood. The seafood in this area is quite famous.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually wrapped his arm around Wu Shanshan¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Little Long¡­your¡­behave yourself¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hold me like, look at the¡­the street, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± The once rough and tough police woman had now become a bashful and timid girl.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Fatty, what¡¯s wrong with hugging you? There¡¯s more fun to come.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Wu Shanshan¡¯s buttocks a light pat.

    Wu Shanshan snarled at him, but she could do nothing about Huang Xiaolong and resigned herself to her fate.

    They were at a seafood restaurant near the Seaport Villa Community.

    Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan were sitting in a private booth.

    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Little Long, you seem quite well-off now.¡± Wu Shanshan glanced around the lavishly decorated booth. ¡°The seafood here must be expensive, right?¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Fatty, I¡¯ve just made a little money¡­just getting by.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed off casually.

    The drowned ghost sat quietly next to them, her hollow eyes fixed on Huang Xiaolong.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t reveal her ghost form, so Wu Shanshan couldn¡¯t see her. However, she could vaguely sense a bone-chilling feeling, perhaps thinking it was the strong air conditioning that made the room a little creepy.

    Before long, the waiter brought their orders.

    Shark, eel, salmon, tuna, prawns, scallops, oysters, dragon beard greens¡­

    The table was laden with a plethora of dishes.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯ve ordered so much, will we be able to finish it all?¡± Wu Shanshan wondered aloud.

    ¡°No problem, I can eat quite a lot.¡± Saying this, Huang Xiaolong started eating and drinking heartily, for the moment ignoring the drowned ghost sitting at the table.

    Between bites, Huang Xiaolong casually asked, ¡°By the way, fatty, have there been any cases of female students drowning at any schools recently?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Wu Shanshan was in the process of peeling a prawn, upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words she put her half-peeled prawn back on the plate. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t heard anything¡­ but these days all schools have websites, so we can go online and check. But there are many schools in Binhai: middle schools, universities, vocational schools¡­ It would really be quite troublesome to check all of them. Little Long, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ nothing much, fatty, you continue eating.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out his phone and briefly glanced at the drowned ghost.

    It was wearing a school uniform with a school badge on it.

    Huang Xiaolong connected his phone to the internet and opened Baidu. He typed in the name on the school badge and instantly found ¡ª

    ¡°Binhai Canadian International School¡±

    The school offers middle and high school classes. It takes a fully enclosed boarding school approach to education, satisfying the needs of the ¡°first wealthy¡± with excellent teaching environments and other teaching facilities. Teaching staff come from over 30 Western countries and regions, including Canada, the United States, and Italy.

    The tuition is £¤380,000 per year.

    In short, it¡¯s an elite school.

    ¡®Huh¡­ the drowned ghost is wearing an elite school uniform? Wait¡­ Yan Yi, who is reportedly teaching swimming at an elite school¡­ a drowned ghost? A swimming coach?¡¯

    ¡®Hmm, this is interesting¡­ this situation is really getting interesting¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong lost interest in eating, and immediately logged into the website of the ¡°Binhai Canadian International School¡±.

    As expected, there was a news item on the school¡¯s website. A week ago, a freshman girl named ¡°Shang Wenfei¡± from the high school section committed suicide by jumping into the Binhai ¡®Yancui Lake¡¯¡­

    Three days later, her body was found. According to the autopsy report, the girl was two months pregnant!

    Huang Xiaolong also found the mourning tweets from Shang Wenfei¡¯s classmates and pictures of her taken during her lifetime on her classmates¡¯ Weibo accounts.

    After comparing the pictures, Huang Xiaolong was certain that the freshman girl named ¡°Shang Wenfei¡± who committed suicide was the drowned ghost following Yan Yi!

    The ghost is currently sitting in this room, watching Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan eat seafood!

    ¡°Fatty, look at this girl. She committed suicide by jumping into a lake a week ago.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed his phone to Wu Shanshan.

    ¡°Ah¡­ such a young girl, a cute loli¡­¡± Wu Shanshan showed a sad expression. ¡°Sigh¡­ these kids, they should just focus on learning. I don¡¯t understand why they resort to suicide so easily. Her parents must be devastated.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Fatty, this girl¡¯s name is ¡®Shang Wenfei¡¯. She was in freshman year¡­ I suspect¡­ heh, there might be more than meets the eye to her suicide.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked mysteriously.

    ¡°Little Long, what do you mean? Do you¡­ do you know something?¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s expression turned serious.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She has recently resumed her duties, but hasn¡¯t been assigned any major cases lately. For someone like Wu Shanshan who loves challenges and solving cases, this has been quite boring.

    Now, hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, she eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Little Long, are you suggesting it¡¯s a case of murder?¡±

    ¡°Say, Fatty, that childhood friend of yours who lives nearby, Brother Yan Yi, where does he teach swimming?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°Him? I think he teaches at an elite school, let me think¡­¡± Wu Shanshan frowned. ¡°Oh, I remember now, it¡¯s ¡®Binhai Canadian International School¡¯. Little Long¡­ wait! The news you showed me said the girl who committed suicide was¡­ was¡­¡±

    ¡°Binhai Canadian International School. She was in the same school as your Brother Yan Yi. They might even have been teacher and student¡­¡± A dark glint appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are just too many wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing these days!¡±

 Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Chapter 308: Visiting

    Chapter 308: Chapter 308: Visiting

    At this moment, Wu Shanshan¡¯s face looked somewhat grim, her fists clenched. ¡°Shang Wenfei a grade one female student at Binhai Canadian International School, committed suicide by drowning in a lake one week ago. Yan Yi, who happens to teach the swimming class at this elite school¡­ could Shang Wenfei¡¯s death be related to him?¡±

    However, these are just speculations by Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan at present, and they do not have direct evidence that links Yan Yi to Shang Wenfei¡¯s death.

    Of course, if Huang Xiaolong asked the drowned ghost, Shang Wenfei, to manifest her ghost form and directly questioned it, he would know the answer.

    But the image of the drowned ghost was too terrifying; Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to scare Wu Shanshan and cause her to have nightmares when she went back to sleep at night.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the absent-minded Shang Wenfei and then smiled at Wu Shanshan. ¡°Fatty, you can go investigate this slowly. Don¡¯t conclude so soon.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wu Shanshan gritted her teeth. ¡°Yan Yi has been too attentive to me these past few days, presenting himself as a refined and elegant gentleman¡­ Even though I don¡¯t like him and don¡¯t have feelings for him, I can¡¯t deny that he is indeed an outstanding man. But if¡­if he impregnated a grade one student and then caused her death resulting in two deaths¡­then he¡¯s just a beast! No, worse than a beast!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Fatty, you¡¯re quite righteous,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in a few days, I should be able to give you an answer.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself that taking the drowned ghost Shang Wenfei home and interrogating her thoroughly would do the job.

    ¡°Little Long, can¡­ can you find some evidence?¡± Wu Shanshan asked eagerly. ¡°It would be great if we had evidence. Shang Wenfei shouldn¡¯t die unjustly. Whether Yan Yi was responsible or not, we need to find the real culprit¡­ well, and the father of her child.¡±

    Just then, Wu Shanshan¡¯s cell phone rang.

    She looked at it and said to Huang Xiaolong in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s my father calling.¡±

    She answered the call.

    ¡°Dad, why are you calling me? It¡¯s still early¡­ What? Yan Yi is at our house? He brought his parents too? I¡¯m so annoyed!¡± Wu Shanshan looked displeased.

    She ended the call.

    ¡°Little Long, Yan Yi brought his parents to visit my house. My parents asked me to come back immediately.¡± Wu Shanshan¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll go back now and confront Yan Yi about Shang Wenfei! If he really did it, I¡¯ll arrest him right there! Let him go to jail!¡±

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was at a loss for words. ¡°Fatty, why are you so rash? You¡¯re like a brute! No, a brutish woman¡­ Do you think he would tell the truth if you asked him about it? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s best not to say a word and avoid alerting him, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Wu Shanshan pondered and found Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words to make sense, so she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes yes yes, Little Long, you are my brain trust¡­ Right, we shouldn¡¯t let him know we¡¯re onto him. We¡¯ll wait until we have the evidence, then we¡¯ll arrest Yan Yi and throw him in jail! If I don¡¯t sentence him to life imprisonment this time, I¡¯m not Wu Shanshan!¡±

    ¡°Brutish woman!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed speechlessly.

    That¡¯s the kind of person Wu Shanshan is, fiery and outspoken, but Huang Xiaolong quite liked her straightforward personality.

    Then, Wu Shanshan stood up and left the private room. ¡°Little Long, why don¡¯t you come home with me¡­ um, my parents have been asking about you recently, saying they want to invite you over for a meal¡­ They¡­ they miss you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Fatty, I won¡¯t be going over today.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Shang Wenfei from the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Suit yourself then. I¡¯m leaving first.¡± A trace of disappointment flashed in Wu Shanshan¡¯s eyes, she was really hoping that Huang Xiaolong would accompany her home.

    Wu Shanshan left for home.

    Huang Xiaolong also called the waiter to pay the bill.

    Then he took Shang Wenfei and headed towards the residential area.

    ¡°I guess you must have been wrongly accused, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t hold such intense resentment, and even in death, you won¡¯t let go of Yan Yi¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully spoke to Shang Wenfei.

    Shang Wenfei looked up with her hollow eyes and glanced at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to rush. Once we get to my house, you can tell me at your leisure. Don¡¯t worry, the bad guys will be punished.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the entrance of his villa with the drowned ghost, Shang Wenfei.

    Under the streetlights, there stood two men at the entrance of the villa, apparently waiting for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in front of my house?¡± Huang Xiaolong went up and asked.

    ¡°Ah You, are you Mr. Huang?¡± A dignified middle-aged man walked over. Another middle-aged man walked behind him, like a follower.

    On closer inspection, Huang Xiaolong noticed that the man in front had a square face, thick eyebrows, and a pair of large eyes. Moreover, he exuded an aura of authority.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, the man was surrounded by a purple aura, a symbol of officialdom and nobility, even though it was evening.

    This purple aura formed a protective umbrella around the middle-aged man, shielding him from common evil spirits.

    ¡®Heh This guy must be a high-ranking official. I wonder why he¡¯s looking for me.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong laughed inwardly.

    But he wasn¡¯t intimidated at all. How did it matter if the person from the officialdom? In the eyes of the only ghost representative between heaven and earth, all beings are ants; some ants are just stronger, and some ants are weaker.

    At this time, Shang Wenfei appeared to be a little afraid of the purple aura surrounding the middle-aged man, and she shrank back a little.

    Huang Xiaolong simply took out the Soul Tube and temporarily put Shang Wenfei inside.

    ¡°Mr. Huang is truly a promising young man.¡± The middle-aged man paid a compliment.

    ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little impatient.

    ¡°Young man, you should be polite.¡± The follower behind the middle-aged man scolded Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the man and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s just me, if you don¡¯t like it then leave.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± The follower¡¯s face changed, and he was about to explode.

    ¡°Ziqin, shut up.¡± The middle-aged man glared back at the follower. He then looked at Huang Xiaolong and composed his words. ¡°Mr. Huang, I heard rumors from the security guards about what happened at your house last night¡­hehe¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to turn this notorious haunted house in Binhai into something valuable¡­well¡­umm¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The middle-aged man stuttered, struggling to spit out his words.

    Clearly, it would be extremely damaging for him if people knew he was consulting Huang Xiaolong about ghosts and spirits given his status and identity.

    The reason he came to find Huang Xiaolong today was indeed a case of desperation.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak clearly?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°As far as your face suggests, your progeny is weak, having ill-dark complexions and slanted unibrows, do you have a problem with your children? Also, although you have protective noble energy, you still have a blue line flashing in your illness sector. For you, it won¡¯t pose too much of an effect for now, but in the long run, it may lead to a calamity involving bloodshed, and it could also affect your official career.¡±

    At the mention of this, both the middle-aged man and his follower trembled, staring in disbelief!

 Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Pregnant with a Ghostâ€™s Child!

    Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Pregnant with a Ghost¡¯s Child!

    From the reactions of these two middle-aged men, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words struck them hard in their hearts, hitting where it hurts most!

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Indeed, heroes are born from young men¡­¡± The middle-aged man in the lead, his expression inadvertently becoming somewhat evasive, said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°My name is ¡®Fang Shijie¡¯, this time, I troubled Mr. Huang.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Fang Shijie? That¡¯s a good name.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied indifferently.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The two middle-aged men exchanged glances, their hearts filled with confusion. This young man in front of them didn¡¯t recognize the name ¡°Fang Shijie¡±¡­

    Is he not a local from Binhai?

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t pretending, he didn¡¯t need to, he genuinely did not know who ¡°Fang Shijie¡± was.

    Seeing his reaction, Fang Shijie gave his follower a look, signaling him to not say much.

    Since Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t know who he was, it¡¯s better for everyone to stay ignorant and not to bring it up again!

    ¡°Mr. Huang, may I come into your home?¡± Fang Shijie asked with a smile.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders indifferently, guiding Fang Shijie and his follower into his house.

    The living room.

    The three of them sat on the sofa.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak straight.¡± Huang Xiaolong cut to the chase.

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s home where the walls have no ears, Fang Shijie finally let out what had been bothering him. ¡°Mr. Huang, to be honest, my daughter is having some problems. Over the past month¡­ she has changed drastically. Especially after sunset, she does things that are extremely bizarre and unthinkable. Like¡­ Like¡­ there was once¡­ I¡­ I saw it with my own eyes, she¡­ she caught a cockroach in the kitchen and then¡­ put it in her mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Eating a cockroach?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled.

    Fang Shijie was greatly distressed. ¡°She often talks to herself, uttering nonsensical things, claiming she wants to find her dad¡­ I¡­ I spend time with her every day, I am her biological father, what other dad is she trying to find?¡±

    ¡°Also¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± As he spoke, Fang Shijie seemed a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Stop being evasive. If you want me to solve the problem, then tell me everything.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Alright! In front of Mr. Huang, I won¡¯t care about keeping family disgrace hidden.¡± Fang Shijie made up his mind. ¡°My wife and I discovered that our daughter¡¯s belly is getting bigger every day¡­. However, Mr. Huang, don¡¯t get me wrong. My daughter has been brought up very strictly and has a conservative character, she is twenty-two this year and hasn¡¯t had a boyfriend¡­there¡¯s no way she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a woman¡¯s belly becoming larger doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she¡¯s pregnant. I once encountered a girl with a snake in her belly, which was mistaken to be a bastard child.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, recalling Shu Qinghan, ¡°But your daughter, I guess, her case wouldn¡¯t be as simple as carrying a snake. Have you consulted a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang¡­Because of my peculiar job¡­so, we haven¡¯t made public my daughter¡¯s strange problems. But I have consulted a famous traditional doctor. He examined her and prescribed some medicine, but there was no improvement, in fact, it¡¯s getting worse¡­¡± Fang Shijie looked defeated. ¡°Some people say¡­my daughter¡­she¡­might¡­might be possessed¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly possible.¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment. ¡°Do you live in this neighborhood too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mr. Huang, we are neighbors.¡± Fang Shijie replied quickly. ¡°Today, I overheard those security guards chatting. They mentioned your heroic actions yesterday, talking about how you found and eradicated the entity that was hidden in the mirror¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr.¡­ Mr. Fang, those security guys probably exaggerated a bit. I feel like they¡¯re describing it like a fantasy novel¡­ it seems way too bizarre.¡± The follower mumbled.

    ¡°Since we all live in the same neighborhood, it¡¯s convenient. I¡¯ll go with you to see your daughter.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°However, if you want my help, I will charge a fee.¡±

    ¡°Of course. May I know how much Mr. Huang would like to charge?¡± Fang Shijie asked.

    Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment. ¡°Relax, I charge a reasonable fee, and I wouldn¡¯t cheat anyone. How about 200,000? Preferably in cash.¡±

    ¡°200,000?¡± The follower looked unhappy.

    However, Fang Shijie nodded in agreement. ¡°Fine. Mr. Huang, if you can truly cure my daughter, I would be more than willing to pay you 200,000.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Take me to your house.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile.

    Wooing girls, making money, catching ghosts, exorcising evil spirits and fighting bad people¡­ These are the things Huang Xiaolong likes to do.

    Earning money doesn¡¯t concern how much, it¡¯s all about the fun of it anyway.

    At that moment, the three left Huang Xiaolong¡¯s house and came to another villa in the same community.

    The villa was not as large as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    The lights inside the villa were blazing brightly.

    Standing at the villa¡¯s main entrance, they could sense an ominous, cold air rushing towards them.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, did not show any significant reaction.

    Fang Shijie, protected by his bureaucratic aura, didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable either.

    It was only the attendant who couldn¡¯t help but shiver in the cold.

    Fang Shijie explained to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Mr. Huang, my daughter always feels hot, so, the air conditioning temperature in our house is set quite low.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ~ ~ This sinister aura, you presume it to be the chill from the air conditioning?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Fang Shijie¡¯s home was evidently filled with an eerie spiritual aura!

    If a person with a weak constitution lived here for about half a month, they would definitely fall ill!

    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Huang, please come inside¡­ please do.¡± Fang Shijie invited Huang Xiaolong into his home.

    The first floor of the villa.

    On the sofa sat a beautiful woman in her forties, whose physique was as youthful as a young girl, but at this moment, she was sighing deeply.

    Her eyes were blurred with tears, full of bloodshot. Seeing Fang Shijie bringing Huang Xiaolong into the house, she quickly got up, glanced upstairs and said, ¡°I just coaxed her into taking a few sleeping pills, she should be asleep now.¡±

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong entered the room, he could smell a salty, fishy odor as though it were sea water.

    Of course, this smell would not be discernible to normal people.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, this is my wife,¡± Fang Shijie introduced. ¡°Yuqin, this is Mr. Huang that the security guards mentioned. I¡¯ve invited him to see our daughter.¡±

    Mrs. Fang looked at Huang Xiaolong for a few moments, quickly pulled Fang Shijie to the side, and complained, ¡°Old Fang, aren¡¯t you messing things up? What can this young man do? Just now, I¡­ I saw our daughter¡­ she was in the kitchen looking for cockroaches to eat¡­ it was horrifying¡­ Also, the fish and shrimp I bought today, she¡­ she¡­ she ate them raw¡­¡±

    At her words, Fang Shijie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Eating fish and shrimp raw? This¡­ our daughter¡¯s illness is getting worse and worse, what¡¯s wrong? I, Fang Shijie, have been honorable all my life, never did anything immoral¡­ why would we have to experience such karma, especially my daughter?¡±

    ¡°By the way, did your daughter visit the nearby seaside bathing beach a month ago?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked.

    ¡°Eh? Mr¡­. Mr. Huang, how did you know?¡± A surprised Mrs. Fang promptly said, ¡°Yes, a month ago, our daughter and her classmates went swimming at the seaside bathing beach, during which¡­ she drowned and was saved by her classmates, it took a few minutes for her to come around¡­ Mr. Huang, are you suggesting that my daughter¡¯s root cause of her illness relates to that incident?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s on the second floor, right? I¡¯m going up now. Remember, no matter what sound you hear, you must not come up.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Okay!¡± Fang Shijie nodded. ¡°But¡­ Mr. Huang, based on your analysis, what exactly is happening to my daughter?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, heading upstairs, heard Fang Shijie¡¯s question, he nonchalantly replied, ¡°She might be pregnant.¡±

    At his words, Fang Shijie, Mrs. Fang, and the attendant wore a bewildered expression.

    ¡°But she¡¯s not carrying a human child. It could be¡­ a ghost¡¯s child.¡± After finishing his sentence, Huang Xiaolong had already reached the door of a bedroom on the second floor.

    He pushed the door and entered.

 Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Cunning Devil Baby

    Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Cunning Devil Baby

    Fang Shijie, Mrs. Fang, and the retinue were all stunned when Huang Xiaolong stated that their daughter could be carrying a ghost¡¯s child, feeling that their worldviews had been upended.

    The retinue couldn¡¯t stop muttering, ¡°Absurd! Absurd! It is just too absurd!¡±

    ¡°Old Fang¡­it¡¯s this¡­Mr Huang you brought here, what¡­what is his background? What he said is so strange¡­ it scared me¡­¡± Mrs. Fang also complained a bit.

    Fang Shijie contemplated briefly, ¡°Hold on¡­don¡¯t worry just yet. This young man has a strong aura. His every move exudes an air of calm confidence, he¡¯s clearly not some charlatan! I believe him! Well, since he instructed us not to go upstairs for the time being, let¡¯s wait for him here.¡±

    Second floor of the villa!

    Huang Xiaolong had already pushed the door open and entered.

    The room was not lit.

    With the curtains drawn, it appeared extra dim.

    A surge of chilly and sinister aura, mixed with a unique salty smell of seawater, lingered and roamed around the room.

    Rustling noises came through.

    Huang Xiaolong looked in the direction of the sound, noticing a girl in a pink nightgown squatting in the corner. Her image was unsettling, her eyes rolled back to reveal only the whites, with an eerie, cold, and mournful grin appearing on her lips.

    ¡°Hehe¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and directly switched on the bedroom light.

    When the harsh light hit her, the girl frighteningly covered her own eyes, her facial features twisted and she screamed, ¡°Turn off the light! Switch it off! Get out! Or else, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll eat you!¡±

    The voice was definitely not that of a girl, but more like a child¡¯s.

    However, objectively speaking, this girl had exceptional features and a great figure, she was very beautiful with flawless skin, quite gentle and delicate, like jade.

    A genuine beauty.

    But now, she was in some trouble¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze hardened, his eyes becoming as deep as those of a ghost¡¯s!

    The girl in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sight changed!

    On the surface of her body, a trace of black ghost aura was fluctuating.

    Inside her slightly bulging stomach, there was a baby!

    An alarming baby!

    The baby was pale and bloated as if soaked in formalin, blood flowing incessantly from its terrifying eye sockets, sharp teeth peeked from the corners of its mouth, revealing a demonic and peculiar smile.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong guessed, it was a ghost baby.

    The girl was pregnant with a ghost baby.

    And it was the child of a water ghost!

    ¡°So, it seems you went for a swim in that gloomy, filthy beach. There, a water ghost planted a seed within you¡­ It¡¯s not that you were violated by the ghost, but rather, using a secret technique, the ghost nurtured another ghost baby inside your belly.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained calmly. ¡°And now, you have been possessed by this ghost baby, doing unspeakable things every time the sun sets.¡±

    ¡°However, luckily I discovered this early. The ghost baby in your stomach is still very weak. If this goes on for a few more months, once the ghost baby matures and appears in this world, its grievances will inflict calamitous harm everywhere!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Eehee you do seem to have some abilities¡­ to be able to see all that¡­¡± The girl, still speaking with a child-like voice, menacingly said, ¡°Dare you to lay a hand on me? Eehee if you touch me, my father won¡¯t let you go! No matter who you are, my father will make sure you have nowhere to be buried!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha Hell, a wee ghost baby, not even mature yet, dares to threaten me?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed uproariously. ¡°Your father? You mean the water ghost hiding at that beach? What a lowly creature¡­ I have already visited that beach¡­ Don¡¯t worry, after I kill you, I will exterminate your father along too¡­¡±

    The ¡°father¡± the ghost baby referred to was nothing more than a water ghost in the beach resort.

    Irrelevant.

    Huang Xiaolong had already promised the boss of the beach resort that when he had time, he would deal with all the water ghosts in that sea area. So even if he didn¡¯t encounter the ghost baby tonight, those water ghosts were still doomed!

    ¡°You!¡± The girl¡¯s face became increasingly sinister, her body shrouded in the steam of ghost aura, but a sly glint passed through her eyes.

    The next second.

    She stood up, and gracefully walked to the side of the bed.

    She burst into laughter.

    Suddenly!

    RIP

    The sound of torn fabric echoed!

    The young girl had actually taken the initiative to tear her own nightdress!

    She was naked underneath.

    And so¡­

    ¡°Geez¡­ She¡¯s really pulling this trick?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    Because, he had seen everything the girl had¡­

    ¡°Help help She¡¯s molesting! Taking advantage of me!!!¡± The girl screamed at the top of her lungs.

    On the first floor of the villa.

    ¡°Old Fang!!!¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s desperate screams, Mrs. Fang exploded with anger!

    Her daughter was beautiful, with a stunning figure. Her protection of her daughter could be said to be all-encompassing, as she was always worried that men might take advantage of her daughter.

    Yet today, young man brought home by Fang Shijie mysteriously went upstairs, and then, her daughter started shouting about being molested¡­

    ¡°Old Fang, you¡¯ve let a wolf into the house! Listen, if anything happens to my daughter¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll divorce you straight away!¡± Mrs. Fang sobbed, then charged straight upstairs.

    Fang Shijie also felt a twinge of anger. Was that Huang Xiaolong, actually a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, doing things to his daughter that were utterly contemptible while pretending to treat her?

    He tried to rush upstairs too, but Fang Shijie stopped him. ¡°You wait down here!¡±

    That¡¯s true. If his daughter was being bullied and an outsider saw it, that would be very bad indeed.

    Fang Shijie also desperately rushed towards the second floor.

    At the doorway of the second-floor bedroom.

    Fang Shijie and his wife saw ¨C with their own eyes ¨C that their daughter¡¯s nightdress had been torn, leaving her exposed. That beautiful, porcelain-like skin was ruthlessly exposed to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you! You¡­ You bastard! You ruined my daughter¡¯s innocence! I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m going to fight you to death!¡± Mrs. Fang roared tearfully, storming into the bedroom to fight Huang Xiaolong.

    Given his daughter¡¯s current situation, it was inappropriate for Fang Shijie to charge into. He stood outside the door, his face ashen, his lips trembling uncontrollably.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhere between anger and amusement. ¡°This little ghost baby is really cunning¡­¡±

    With a immobilize spell, he halted the Tigress-like Mrs. Fang who was pouncing on him, then said to Fang Shijie standing at the bedroom door, ¡°I told you not to come upstairs, but you insisted¡­ Okay then, just watch, but don¡¯t let it scare you!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took a talisman out of his bag, and tossed it directly!

    The talisman stuck onto the young girl¡¯s belly!

    ¡°Exorcism talisman! Little ghost baby, come out!¡± Huang Xiaolong coldly commanded. The exorcism talisman stuck on the girl¡¯s belly ignited instantly, turning into golden inscriptions that flowed into the girl¡¯s body like water!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next second!

    ¡°I will kill you! I want you all dead!¡±

    A shrieking roar rang out.

    A mass of indistinguishable flesh scrambled out from the girl¡¯s body!

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was glowing brilliantly. He was exceptionally solemn, looking like a celestial being. The enraged Fang Shijie and Mrs. Fang were both silenced, staring blankly at Huang Xiaolong.

 Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Is This the Rhythm of Seeking a Son-in-Law?

    Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Is This the Rhythm of Seeking a Son-in-Law?

    Huang Xiaolong forcibly expelled the ghost infant from the young girl¡¯s body using a talisman.

    At this moment, the ghost infant made no effort to conceal its true form. Not only Huang Xiaolong but also Fang Shijie and Mrs. Fang could clearly see it!

    The ghost infant was completely drenched in blood, with sharp fangs bared in a ghastly wide grin. It was crawling around on the ground like a vile dog, letting out a hissing, chilling scream from its throat, utterly malevolent!

    Upon sight, Fang Shijie and Mrs. Fang became so frightened that their souls nearly fled from their bodies, almost fainting on the spot.

    The grudge harbored by the ghost infant was powerful and its harm to people was not less than that of a fierce ghost.

    This ghost infant had not yet fully grown, but it already possessed the strength of a Red Robed Ghost. If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong expelling it from the girl¡¯s body, by the time it was fully developed and the girl gave birth, not only would the girl die from exhaustion, the ghost fetus would reach the level of a Yellow Robed Ghost!

    ¡°Hmph Just a Red Robed Ghost and dare to challenge me?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, casually took out a Demon-Exterminating Talisman, and with a flick of his hand, ignited the talisman, turning it into a golden light that shot directly at the ghost infant.

    Bang!!!!!!

    The ghost infant was blasted to pieces, body parts scattered in every direction.

    Huang Xiaolong let out a mouthful of Samadhi True Fire, engulfing the scattered ghost body parts and continuously burning them.

    ¡°Ah No¡­Don¡¯t kill me¡­Don¡¯t kill me¡­my father will take revenge for me! My father will shatter your soul! Ah¡±

    The ghost infant let out a heart-wrenching scream, but under the burning of the Samadhi True Fire, it quickly turned into nothingness, completely eliminated.

    The bedroom was left devoid of any ghostly or yin energies.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Huang Xiaolong undid the immobilizing curse on Mrs. Fang.

    At this time, the young girl had fainted on the bed.

    ¡°Mr. Huang¡­What¡­what was that just now?¡± Fang Shijie, stabilizing his heart, asked tremblingly.

    ¡°Oh, as I said before, your daughter was pregnant with a ghost fetus and was possessed by it, which caused her behavior to become abnormal. But it¡¯s okay now, I have exterminated the ghost infant.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded casually.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, you¡­you truly are a divine being¡­¡± Fang Shijie was finally completely in awe of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Mr. Huang. just now¡­I was too presumptuous¡­¡± Mrs. Fang said shyly and remorsefully, ¡°I hope Mr. Huang won¡¯t blame my unintended mistake.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then went to the water dispenser in the bedroom and filled a paper cup halfway with water.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, the ghost thing just now said that its father¡­will avenge it¡­¡± Fang Shijie still seemed worried. ¡°Do you know who¡­its father is?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ don¡¯t worry about it. The father of the ghost infant is just a water ghost. These water ghosts won¡¯t leave the water to seek revenge on you.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°As for appearing to avenge me? Ha, ha, ha In a couple of days, I¡¯ll go dispose of all those water ghosts, shatter their souls and prevent them from ever reincarnating!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took out another talisman, burned it, and poured the ashes into the paper cup, blending them with the water.

    Then, he walked to the bedside, gently helped the girl sit up, and fed her the water infused with the ashes of the talisman.

    ¡°Erm¡± Mrs. Fang glanced at her naked daughter, then looked at Huang Xiaolong, and promptly turned around, pulling Fang Shijie into the corridor outside.

    ¡°Old Fang¡­It seems that our daughter is alright now.¡± Mrs. Fang sighed in relief.

    ¡°This time, fortunately, I listened to those security guards and sought Mr. Huang¡¯s help while holding the hope of a last-ditch effort. I made the right decision, right? Mr. Huang is truly powerful, skillful, and yet so young¡­¡± Fang Shijie said with a smile.

    ¡°However, Old Fang, what I¡¯m thinking now is¡­¡± Mrs Fang pondered, ¡°See, our precious daughter¡¯s innocence¡­ it was all seen by Mr. Huang¡­although Mr. Huang didn¡¯t mean to¡­also, if the news that our daughter was pregnant with a ghost fetus gets out, it will be difficult for our daughter to find a husband in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­?¡± Fang Shijie seemed to understand something.

    Mrs. Fang smiled and said, ¡°This Mr. Huang, he was able to buy a property in our condominium, that says something about his financial stable status. Plus, he¡¯s young, handsome, and so capable¡­ What I mean is¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of playing matchmaker between Mr. Huang and our daughter?¡± Fang Shijie¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mrs. Fang nodded.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be careless about this, we have to consider our daughter¡¯s feelings¡­ Mutual affection is the best, it¡¯s not like the old days when parents held sway over matchmaking decisions¡­¡± Fang Shijie frowned, ¡°What if Mr. Huang doesn¡¯t like our daughter?¡±

    ¡°Pffft Our daughter¡¯s background and qualities are remarkable. In all of Binhai, I¡¯m sure she is among the best,¡± said Mrs. Fang with a pouty mouth.

    At this moment, a weak female voice came from the bedroom, ¡°Dad, Mom¡±

    The young girl was awake.

    Although her face was exceptionally pallid, she was now fully lucid.

    The girl clutched her chest, while the drunkenly attractively blush of her face occasionally flashed a quick glance at Huang Xiaolong and quickly looked away.

    Although Huang Xiaolong was fighting the ghost infant just now, the girl still vaguely remembered everything that happened.

    She was utterly embarrassed as no other man had ever seen her naked.

    At the same time, her gratitude toward Huang Xiaolong was simply beyond words.

    She had been in a daze for some time, always aware that she was being tormented by something unclean, but was unable to voice it.

    This had been going on for so long, she knew she was bound to die eventually.

    Today, Huang Xiaolong had saved her life.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the girl said sincerely to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as he stood up, then turned to Fang Shijie, ¡°The situation has been resolved, 200,000, preferably in cash.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, Mr. Huang, there¡¯s no problem with the payment. But, I don¡¯t have cash at home. Why don¡¯t you leave me your phone number or WeChat ID? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the bank, withdraw the money, and then deliver it to you.¡± Fang Shijie thanked him profusely.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Huang Xiaolong gave his phone number and WeChat ID to Fang Shijie, ¡°I should get going now. She had a lot of her yang energy and blood essence sucked out by the ghost infant. Although she¡¯s not in serious danger anymore, it will take some time for her to recover. Try to keep her at home and rest for the next few weeks. Prepare her a nutritious soup that replenishes her energy and blood.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Huang. We¡¯re all neighbors here, so don¡¯t be a stranger. Whenever you have time, come over and hang out with Zhaoyue.¡± Mrs. Fang quickly shot a glanced at the young girl.

    ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ Master, my name is Fang Zhaoyue¡­ when you¡­when you have time¡­ come hang out with me¡­¡± Fang Zhaoyue finally mustered up the courage to speak.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded nonchalantly, nodded, and then left.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He went back home.

    ¡°Damn, it seems like the Fang couple wants to recruit a son-in-law, huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was all too aware of Mrs. Fang¡¯s intentions?

    ¡°However, I, Huang Xiaolong, am not just any man¡­ hehehe¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, took out the container of Yin¡¯s soul, and opened the lid. ¡°Shang Wenfei, come out, tell me everything that happened between you and Yan Yi.¡±

    A dark shadow emerged from the container, transforming into a young girl ghost, the drowned ghost Shang Wenfei.

 Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Yan Yiâ€™s Fury (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Yan Yi¡¯s Fury (Fifth Update)

    Huang Xiaolong genuinely felt sorry for what happened to Shang Wenfei.

    After all, she was just a first-year high school girl, in the prime of her youth, who met with an untimely death. It was a classic human tragedy.

    Shang Wenfei stared at Huang Xiaolong with a vacant expression, her empty eye sockets seemingly conveying a horrifically tragic tale without uttering a word.

    ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡± Huang Xiaolong casually asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­ My eyeballs were eaten by the fish in the lake¡± Shang Wenfei¡¯s voice, which retained its tenderness, was still pleasant to the ear.

    ¡°You poor thing.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head in disbelief. ¡°By the way, you know Yan Yi, don¡¯t you?¡±

    At the mention of Yan Yi¡¯s name, Shang Wenfei¡¯s expression shifted wildly and her resentment, as frantic as a high tide, rose violently. Grinding her teeth angrily, her voice contorted chillily, ¡°Yan¡­Yan¡­Teacher Yan¡­he¡­he is my boyfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°I¡­I mean, girl, you¡¯re only a freshman, you¡­you¡¯re delusional, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Yan is my boyfriend!¡± Shang Wenfei yelled in a hysterical, almost psychotic, fit of rage. ¡°Teacher Yan said that once I get into college, he would marry me! He promised he would marry me!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong responded thoughtfully. ¡°Seems like Yan Yi deceived you and toyed with your feelings. I assume the child in your belly is his?¡±

    Shang Wenfei seemed to implicitly affirm Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assumption.

    ¡°So, if Yan Yi promised to marry you, why did you commit suicide by drowning yourself in the lake after you got pregnant with his child?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, curiously.

    ¡°He¡­he¡­he asked me¡­to abort the child¡­he¡­ I¡­I discovered he¡­at school, he has¡­has other girlfriends¡­¡± Suddenly, Shang Wenfei¡¯s white, inflated face contorted in extreme fury, ¡°Teacher Yan had other girlfriends at the school besides me! He tricked me! He lied to me! He said he only loved me! He tricked me! He even made me abort the child in my belly! So I decided to die! Just to make him regret! I wanted him to feel guilty for the rest of his life!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°He would feel regret? He would feel guilty? I think not. He¡¯s been shamelessly pursuing my chubby buddy after all this. Hmm, what a scumbag, I should make him pay the price¡­¡±

    In fact, even though Shang Wenfei was still quite young and naive, as a ghost, she had come to realize eventually that Yan Yi had just been playing with her feelings and body.

    Just then! The school uniform Shang Wenfei was wearing started slowly turning red!

    As red as fresh blood!

    ¡°Oh¡­ Your resentment has become more intense, and you¡¯re even starting to evolve¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed with a halt. ¡°In a few days, you will evolve into a red-dressed fierce ghost and start wreaking havoc¡­ never mind, I will punish Yan Yi on behalf of you. You should reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t want to turn into a fierce ghost¡­I am so scared¡­¡± Shang Wenfei resentfully whimpered and burst into tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you become a fierce ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured her earnestly. ¡°Also, you mentioned Yan Yi having other women at your school. Can you tell me their names?¡±

    There was something intimidating about Huang Xiaolong, something that triggered caution and even submission in Shang Wenfei, ensuring that she did not dare to disobey him. Consequently, she disclosed everything truthfully.

    Well, Shang Wenfei alone revealed to Huang Xiaolong that Yan Yi was involved with six women at Binhai Canadian International School.

    One of them was a teacher, four were high school girls, and one was even a junior high school girl¡­

    ¡°Damn it, such a beast¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong, who was only accustomed to killing ghosts, this time, yearned to kill a human¡­ no, to butcher Yan Yi precisely. Such a person, who no longer deserved to be called a human, was more sinister and terrifying than a ghost¡ªand thus, deserved to be annihilated!

    Huang Xiaolong decided to place Shang Wenfei¡¯s spirit into the soul tube, preparing to send her to the underworld for reincarnation at an appropriate time.

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s home.

    At this time, Wu Shanshan was sitting on the sofa in the living room, sulking in silence.

    In addition to Wu Shanshan, both her father and mother were present.

    In addition, Yan Yi and his parents were also present.

    The situation felt almost like a matchmaking meeting where both sets of parents were meeting each other.

    ¡°Shanshan, my parents have missed you over these years,¡± Yan Yi said, looking at Wu Shanshan affectionately.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the situation with Shang Wenfei, Wu Shanshan might have responded with a lukewarm reply. However, now she was fighting hard to suppress the urge to confront Yan Yi physically. She found it sickening to even converse with him.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~~ Shanshan has grown more beautiful,¡± Mother Yan remarked, her gaze full of implications. ¡°Working at the police station? Not bad, not bad. The workplace is also good.¡±

    Father Yan laughed, ¡°Old Wu, Sister-in-law, look, these two young people met in the vast sea of humanity, it¡¯s fate. Why don¡¯t we¡­hahahaha, play matchmaker. If our two families can unite in marriage, wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Father Wu looked slightly awkward but quickly declined. ¡°Brother Yan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but Shanshan¡­she has a boyfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Yan, Sister-in-law, Shanshan¡¯s boyfriend is a fine young man. Old Wu and I have met him. We quite like him. Shanshan herself is fond of him too. The young couple share a great chemistry, they often kiss in front of us¡­¡± Mother Wu also commented.

    ¡°Cough, cough Mum, what are you saying?¡± Wu Shanshan was a little unhappy.

    Upon hearing this, the expressions on Father Yan and Mother Yan¡¯s faces darkened.

    ¡°Hehehe, Old Wu, Sister-in-law, it seems our Yan family isn¡¯t good enough for your Shanshan. However, my son isn¡¯t bad either. He¡¯s a teacher at a prestigious school, and many girls, including wealthy young ladies, pursue him. Let¡¯s forget about it, we have been presumptuous today.¡± Father Yan stood up with a stern look on his face.

    Father and Mother Wu quickly stood up and apologised.

    Infuriated, Wu Shanshan retorted, ¡°Dad, Mom, stop catering to them. I never liked Yan Yi anyway. Is it really necessary to apologise?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mother Yan glared at Wu Shanshan and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re blind to good intentions!¡±

    Thereupon, the three Yan family members left Wu Shanshan¡¯s home in a huff.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t get angry. The people in Wu Shanshan¡¯s home are just ungrateful.¡± There was a trace of malice on Yan Yi¡¯s face. His eyes were rolling around as if he was plotting something sinister. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Wu Shanshan¡¯s boyfriend this afternoon¡­he¡¯s just a crude nouveau riche!¡±

    ¡°Son, real men face challenges head-on, and with proper effort, no obstacle is insurmountable. How about winning over Wu Shanshan?¡± Father Yan suggested.

    ¡°Yes! Dad, rest assured! There¡¯s no woman I¡¯ve set my sights on that could escape me! Wu Shanshan, I will make you my woman!¡± Yan Yi¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce light. ¡°As for Wu Shanshan¡¯s boyfriend¡­I¡¯ll deal with him! I¡¯ll let him know the consequences of touching my woman!¡±

    ¡°Son, don¡¯t mess around,¡± Mother Yan cautioned.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I teach at a prestigious school, I have connections. I won¡¯t break the law.¡± Yan Yi said ominously, ¡°I will use my connections to bring that guy down. I¡¯ll show him the real difference between him and me!¡±

 Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Chapter 313: How Embarrassing!

    Chapter 313: Chapter 313: How Embarrassing!

    After dealing with the obnoxious Shang Wenfei, Huang Xiaolong felt pretty moved.

    If scum like Yan Yi isn¡¯t eliminated, it¡¯s hard to say how many innocent girls will fall victim to him.

    Huang Xiaolong decided that he absolutely had to bring ruin to Yan Yi!

    He went to sleep.

    When he woke up in the morning and checked his phone, Su Xiaoman had surprisingly sent him a WeChat message.

    The message was simple, just three words¡ª ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had not seen Su Xiaoman for several days, and at this moment, seeing a WeChat message from her, he instinctively missed her too. On the spot, he decided that today he would go back to Huahu Street to see Su Xiaoman, take her out for a stroll, and if the opportunity arose, well, becoming a tad more intimate with her would be quite pleasurable!

    In addition, Huang Xiaolong planned to take some money back for his uncle; after all, he had made quite a bit over the past few days.

    After washing up and eating a hastily prepared breakfast, Huang Xiaolong drove to Litchi District¡¯s Huahu Street.

    In the car, Huang Xiaolong called his uncle, but no one answered, which left him speechless. But he figured his uncle would be just fine, since his uncle had the amulet Huang Xiaolong had given him.

    After parking his car in the lot outside Huahu Street, Huang Xiaolong, with a laughing face, ran towards Su Xiaoman¡¯s store.

    It must be said that the smoked duck shop was extraordinarily busy. Even before lunchtime, the shop was almost fully occupied.

    Poor little one was lying outside the shop, lazily sunbathing. Seeing Huang Xiaolong, it immediately sprang up and ran enthusiastically to Huang Xiaolong, rubbing its body against Xiaolong¡¯s trouser leg.

    ¡°Haha Little one, have you been well fed with smoked duck while staying with Sister Xiaoman? Look at you; you¡¯ve obviously put on weight.¡± Huang Xiaolong squatted down and patted the poor little one¡¯s head.

    Inside the shop, Su Xiaoman had hired several waiters, bustling around in a flustered manner. With a glowing blush on her face, she bore a contented and happy smile.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman.¡± Huang Xiaolong shouted to the shop.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, Su Xiaoman¡¯s delicate body shivered. She looked towards the voice, and her eyes met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, inducing a warm sense of happiness that engulfed her entire being.

    ¡°Little Long¡± Su Xiaoman called out once and quickly ran out of the shop.

    Today, Su Xiaoman hadn¡¯t applied any makeup. Her hair was randomly tied up, and her dress was very simple ¨C just a plain, light-colored short-sleeved shirt, with tight jeans that accentuated her tall, slender legs. Her tender and flawless face was absent of any defects, her big eye truly captivating.

    A goddess is indeed a goddess, even without makeup, still unparalleled in beauty.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, your business is booming.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Yes, Little Long, the business is getting better day by day.¡± Su Xiaoman with her eyes full of longing, fondly stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, take a break today. Let¡¯s go out and have some fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Oh¡­but, Little Long, I¡¯m afraid I might be too busy¡­¡± Su Xiaoman missed Huang Xiaolong, each day without him felt like years, and she couldn¡¯t wait to hang out with him, but she was also concerned about the business.

    ¡°Hahaha Sister Xiaoman, You can never earn enough money, you need to know how to balance work and leisure.¡± Without allowing any argument, Huang Xiaolong grabbed Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand and led her out of Huahu Street.

    The adorable little one was wagging its tail trying to follow them but Huang Xiaolong promptly sent it back to guard the shop.

    The pair, just like a couple, hand in hand, left Huahu Street and started wandering around a nearby commercial area.

    As they were walking, the duo passed by a large jewelry store. Huang Xiaolong glanced at it and then laughed. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, let me buy you a piece of jewelry.¡±

    He had initially planned to buy Su Xiaoman a car for commuting, but he never got around to it. Now seeing the jewelry store, Huang Xiaolong decided spontaneously to buy her a decent gift.

    After all, I¡¯ve made money, I can¡¯t let my future wife lose out.

    Moreover, Su Xiaoman is so beautiful, yet she doesn¡¯t have any valuable jewelry.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ there¡¯s no need¡­ this¡­ this store¡¯s jewelry is high end and expensive¡­¡±, Su Xiaoman shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary¡­¡±

    Although the smoked duck shop was doing well, Su Xiaoman would never waste even a penny, she saved what money she could because, in her view, all the money belonged to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t worry. To tell you, I¡¯ve made so much money recently. How can I let my wife feel inadequate?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong refer to her as his ¡®wife¡¯, Su Xiaoman was so touched that she was almost in tears.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cellphone rang.

    He checked the caller ID on the phone, and it was a call from Fang Shijie.

    He answered the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, sorry for the interruption. Are you available now?¡± Fang Shijie politely asked over the phone.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m out shopping. What is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Huang, about the incident yesterday, my wife, daughter, and I are all very, very grateful to you. This morning, I withdrew 200,000 cash from the bank. This is the payment for you. Why don¡¯t I bring it over now?¡± Fang Shijie laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I just need some cash now. Bring it over.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Then he gave Fang Shijie the address of the jewelry store.

    He ended the call.

    ¡°Hahaha  Sister Xiaoman, look, someone¡¯s bringing me money again.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Come on, Sister Xiaoman, we¡¯re definitely picking out some beautiful jewels today.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong pulled Su Xiaoman into the jewelry store.

    He took her to the jade counter, ¡°Sister Xiaoman, pick out a jade bracelet first. With your excellent skin, wearing a jade bracelet will make you look even more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ it¡¯s really expensive¡­¡± Su Xiaoman looked at the price tags on various jade bracelets, even the cheapest one was close to 20,000 yuan.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care at all. He pointed to the one he chose and told the salesgirl, ¡°Let me see this jade bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you have a really good eye! This jade bracelet is a natural feicui bracelet with ice and green, it¡¯s very beautiful! It will suit your girlfriend so well!¡± The salesgirl enthusiastically showed Huang Xiaolong the jade bracelet he had chosen.

    The price of this feicui bracelet was 120,000 yuan.

    ¡°No, Little Long¡­ it¡¯s too expensive¡­¡± Seeing the price, Su Xiaoman¡¯s heart trembled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Her allowance for jewelry was already maxed out around 1-2 thousand yuan. This¡­ 120 thousand? Too frightening¡­ too outrageous to imagine!

    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice full of disdain and sarcasm echoed, ¡°Yo yo yo, isn¡¯t this Su Xiaoman? Why are you in a jewelry store? I heard you are not doing well, even struggling for meals¡­ Could it be, you came here to steal?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, hearing this, was immediately irritated.

    Looking towards the voice, he saw a woman about the same age as Su Xiaoman, but in a much lower class in terms of looks and figure. She was all dolled up, covered with gold and silver, hanging on the arm of a man in his thirties who was balding. They walked straight into the jewelry store towards Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman.

    The woman looked at Su Xiaoman with contempt, then at Huang Xiaolong and scoffed. ¡°This jade bracelet is not bad, I¡¯ll take it. Su Xiaoman, stop looking, it¡¯s useless even if you do, you can¡¯t afford it. You are making a fool of yourself!¡±

 Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Youâ€™re Misunderstoodâ€¦

    Chapter 314: Chapter 314: You¡¯re Misunderstood¡­

    Upon hearing this vile woman¡¯s words, Huang Xiaolong was seething with anger.

    He was in a good mood, shopping with Su Xiaoman, when an outrageous woman suddenly appeared and flagrantly insulted Su Xiaoman.

    This can¡¯t be tolerated¡­ Unforgivable!

    Right now, Huang Xiaolong wanted to go over and slap her.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s darkened face, Su Xiaoman quickly grabbed him and whispered, ¡°Little Long¡­ this woman¡¯s name is ¡®Hu Ting.¡¯ She was¡­ a classmate from when I was in school¡­ Back then, she pursued the most handsome and wealthiest boy in our class¡­ However, that boy¡­ wrote a love letter to me¡­ After that, Hu Ting despised me. Every time she sees me, she would sneer at me¡­¡±

    In the end, Su Xiaoman emphasized, ¡°But, Little Long, don¡¯t get it wrong, nothing happened between me and that guy¡­ And, Little Long, you must never resort to physical violence¡­ This is a busy city¡­ If you fight, it will be detrimental to you. Calm down. If we can¡¯t face it, we can always avoid it, right? Let¡¯s go, Little Long, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    All along, her poverty made Su Xiaoman feel inherently weak.

    Whenever she encountered trouble, Su Xiaoman¡¯s instinct was to retreat, again and again.

    Stepping back can lead to the sea and the sky, vast and expansive!

    ¡°No, Sister Xiaoman, she is bullying you too much.¡± Huang Xiaolong tried to persuade her. ¡°You are not afraid of her¡­ I am your backing now. With me, you can face anyone in this world.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Su Xiaoman, stop pretending now. Why bother? Poor people like you cannot afford such things in your lifetime. Are you trying to steal something? Pfft¡± That woman, Hu Ting, looked at Su Xiaoman maliciously.

    After observing Su Xiaoman¡¯s shabby clothes, Hu Ting concluded that she was certainly poor. And the young man next to her appeared quite ordinary. All his clothes combined wouldn¡¯t even be worth 1,2000 yuan. That¡¯s nothing!

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°There are cameras all around this jewelry store. Only morons would think to rob it in broad daylight.¡±

    Hearing his words, the saleswoman secretly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You¡¯re calling me stupid? Who do you think you are?¡± Hu Ting stomped her foot in anger.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man beside Hu Ting cast a warning look at Huang Xiaolong. His gaze was filled with a sense of superiority, ¡°Young man, you shouldn¡¯t just throw insults around. It¡¯s very unbecoming. Didn¡¯t your family teach you manners?¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha How ridiculous. This woman started insulting us as soon as she walked in. Wouldn¡¯t that mean her family didn¡¯t teach her manners either?¡± Huang Xiaolong said jokingly.

    ¡°You!¡± The man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She is her, you are you! Let me tell you, not all people are the same! Alright, I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking to you. Before I get angry, you better disappear from my sight.¡±

    He paused, then looked at the saleswoman. ¡°Pack this jade bracelet up for me. I¡¯m buying it.¡±

    ¡°Bu¡­ but¡­¡± The saleswoman was in a quandary as she glanced between Huang Xiaolong and the arrogant man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. They can¡¯t afford it.¡± The man sneered. ¡°From the very beginning, people like them didn¡¯t deserve to enter such a high-end jewelry store. The fact that they are arguing with my girlfriend is nothing more than a manifestation of their jealousy toward the rich. In fact, they simply don¡¯t have the purchasing power.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Huang Xiaolong was mixed with laughter and tears. ¡°I could buy a hundred of these jade bracelets! Why would I be jealous of you? What do you have that could make me jealous? What do you even count as?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Hu Ting barked in anger. Then, with an extremely arrogant expression, she said, ¡°My boyfriend, is the district chief of the Lychee district! And he will soon be transferred to our Binhai¡¯s major agricultural county, Rongzhou County, to take the top position! Who do you two think you are? The fact that my boyfriend is even talking to you is your best fortune from your past life. Yet here you are, chirping away¡­ See your mistake now? Humph! Apologize! Apologize to me and my boyfriend immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯ll end you!¡±

    Hu Ting was too arrogant, inflated with a sense of importance¡­ this was clearly a disease.

    ¡°Dear, you¡­ keep a low profile, don¡¯t go around talking about such things¡­¡± The man, who was actually the district chief, pretended to reprimand Hu Ting, who was nestled next to him like a pet bird. But his words contained an indescribable hint of smugness.

    ¡°Di¡­district Chief¡­¡± The saleswoman was shocked speechless.

    She was just a worker here, damn, facing the chief of a district, she instantly felt very insignificant. ¡°Alright, District Chief, I will pack this bracelet for you right away¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ let¡¯s hurry and leave¡­¡± Su Xiaoman was also terrified.

    She knew that her Little Long had a lot of connections with influential people.

    But neither Hong Quantao from the Grand Banquet Hotel nor Zou Shi could probably stand their ground in front of this district chief.

    The Lychee district was home to millions of ordinary people, but there¡¯s only one district chief!

    How powerful is that?

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Huang Xiaolong certainly didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong glanced at the saleswoman. ¡°This bracelet, Sister Xiaoman and I saw it first, why should we give it to him?¡±

    The saleswoman was at a loss for words, thinking, young man, how have you still not seen the reality here?

    He is the district chief, how could you possibly compete with him?

    ¡°Oh¡­ you just can¡¯t keep quiet, can you? Alright, I¡¯m telling you very seriously, apologize! Immediately apologize! Today, you won¡¯t leave here unless you apologize!¡± The district chief¡¯s face turned dark.

    Just then

    ¡°Who are you asking to apologize?¡± A deep middle-aged male voice rose in anger.

    Only to see, Mayor Fang strides into the jewelry store with a plastic bag in hand. ¡°This is absolute nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡± The district chief gasped and his smug face turned pale, replaced by alarm and fear.

    ¡°Husband hurry up and make them apologize¡± Hu Ting cooed at her side.

    ¡°Apologize! Apologize my ass!¡± The district chief¡¯s mouth went dry.

    At this moment, Mayor Fang had already arrived next to Huang Xiaolong, gave a slight smile, and respectfully handed over the plastic bag to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mr. Huang, please check to see if the amount is correct. Thank you, thank you so much. Please, I must insist you come to my house sometime, my wife insists on having you over for dinner.¡±

    Upon saying this, Mayor Fang glanced at Su Xiaoman standing next to Huang Xiaolong, slightly frowning, but with his deep city smarts, he said nothing more.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Hearing Mayor Fang¡¯s conversation with Huang Xiaolong, the district chief started breaking out in cold sweat.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at Mayor Fang, remaining silent, and then turned his gaze towards the district chief.

    ¡°Eh¡­ Mr. Huang, I heard some of your conversation just now, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Mayor Fang didn¡¯t dare to slack off, after witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, knowing he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    Immediately, Mayor Fang turned around, glaring at the district chief. ¡°You just said that Mr. Huang should apologize to you. I¡¯d like to know, what did he do to offend you to the point that he needs to apologize?¡±

    The district chief¡¯s feet were trembling, his head low. ¡°Mayor Fang¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t say¡­ I¡­ didn¡¯t say anything¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­ you¡¯ve misunderstood me¡­¡±

 Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Big Trouble!

    Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Big Trouble!

    Huang Xiaolong was not at all surprised by Fang Shijie¡¯s leadership status.

    After all, when Huang Xiaolong first laid eyes on him, he had noticed the unmistakable aura of authority that he carried.

    Just as expected, he was a figure of power!

    At this moment, the District Chief began to shake uncontrollably.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Misunderstanding? Do you think that I am blind, or deaf?¡± Fang Shijie also had a general understanding of the dispute that had happened within the jewelry store.

    Even if Fang Shijie and Huang Xiaolong had no relation at all, with his steadfast personality, he would definitely not let a corrupted official like the District Chief go unpunished.

    Furthermore, he admired Huang Xiaolong greatly¡­

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had saved his beloved daughter¡¯s life!

    ¡°Fa¡­ Fang¡­ I¡­ I made a mistake¡­ I really made a mistake¡­¡± The District Chief was on the verge of tears and then looked at Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman with wet eyes. ¡°Both of you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I¡­ I was running a fever today and didn¡¯t make sense while talking¡­ Please don¡¯t take offense at what happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang?¡± Fang Shijie sought his advice with a look.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them anymore, they affect my mood.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Shijie nodded. ¡°Whoever you are, you understand what¡¯s best for yourself? Leave immediately.¡±

    After that, Fang Shijie nodded at Huang Xiaolong again and then turned to leave.

    ¡°Honey¡­ why are you apologizing to them¡­¡± Hu Ting mumbled discontentedly.

    ¡°Screw you!!!!¡± The District Chief roared, his rage unfurling!

    ¡°Damn it, woman! You¡¯ve ruined my life! Why don¡¯t you just drop dead!¡± The District Chief fulminated like a starving wolf and slapped Hu Ting hard across her face!

    Then he walked over and viciously kicked her in the stomach.

    Hu Ting cried loudly, writhing in pain on the ground.

    In no time, the couple left the jewelry store while fighting.

    ¡°Two idiots¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged indifferently.

    ¡°Ah um¡­ sir¡­ do¡­ do you¡­ do you¡­ want this bracelet still?¡± The salesgirl looked cautiously at Huang Xiaolong. Now, she finally understood who the real problem was.

    For God¡¯s sake, a high-ranking official delivered the money personally?

    This young man was no small potato!

    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded nonchalantly.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong selected several more pieces of jewelry for Su Xiaoman, spending exactly $200,000.

    As they left the jewelry store hand in hand, Su Xiaoman was radiant with the bracelets, necklaces, and rings that she wore, giving off an extraordinary aura of grace and elegance.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, look at you now. You appear differently, even more charming!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at her excitedly.

    Lowering her head in shy, Su Xiaoman said, ¡°Little Long¡­ I normally dare not wear these jewels¡­ They¡¯re too expensive, really too expensive.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Sister Xiaoman, what are you talking about? Money is just paper. If you like it, even more money wouldn¡¯t bother me.¡± A smile spread across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    This light comment melted Su Xiaoman¡¯s heart when she heard it.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, let¡¯s go for lunch. I am hungry,¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested.

    ¡°Ok, as you wish,¡± Su Xiaoman responded submissively.

    ¡°How about going to a hotel after lunch?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at her with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Uh? Little Long¡­¡± Su Xiaoman looked daze.

    With a blush creeping upon her face, Su Xiaoman responded in a barely audible voice.

    After a pause, Su Xiaoman¡¯s ears had turned red.

    ¡°Ok ok! Let¡¯s have lunch first!¡± Huang Xiaolong could barely contain his excitement.

    Ah! This country boy is finally going to see the day!

    Compared to booking a hotel room, lunch was a trivial matter. They stopped at a random Chinese restaurant and ordered a few dishes.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I have reconsidered. Let¡¯s not check into a hotel.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Su Xiaoman seriously.

    ¡°Aha?¡± Su Xiaoman was a little taken aback.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I just bought a house by the beach. I will take you there later¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong made an impish grin. ¡°By the way, Sister Xiaoman, someday I¡¯ll buy a new house for you, and one for my uncle too.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Little Long, I live in the shop usually, I don¡¯t need a new house,¡± Su Xiaoman hastily replied.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cell phone rang.

    He took out his phone and saw it was an unknown call.

    ¡°Damn it, it must be a wrong number,¡± Huang Xiaolong grumbled but still answered the call.

    A panicky male voice immediately started talking on the other end. ¡°Young man¡­ it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me¡­ it¡¯s me, Yue Dazhuang¡±

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s a wrong number. I have no idea who this Yue Dazhuang is.¡± With a frown, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°I am going to hang up.¡±

    ¡°No, no, hold on, young man¡­, I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Yue Dazhuang, the owner of the coastal swimming area!¡± the man on the other end hurriedly clarified.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong knew who it was now. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you. What made you call me?¡±

    ¡°Young man, last night¡­ last night, my bathhouse¡­ again¡­ again had an accident! Three people drowned! I¡¯m telling you, three people drowned. Oh my god  It¡¯s too eerie¡­ Young man, please help! If it continues like this, I am going to commit suicide.¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a chill run down his spine.

    Three drowned in one night¡­ It seems that the water ghost in that sea area has become increasingly fearless!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to suspend your operations for the time being? Why don¡¯t you take my advice?¡± Huang Xiaolong sounded somewhat displeased.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young man, I did listen to you, I closed the bathhouse last night. However, three young men somehow sneaked in for a swim¡­ I really have no idea what to do¡­ Young man, please come over¡­ I am at my wit¡¯s end, I¡¯m about to break down¡­ My bathhouse, it¡¯s definitely in big trouble I have never seen such eerie incidents¡­ I am scared to death¡­¡± If Huang Xiaolong was in front of him, Yue Dazhuang would surely kneel down and bow in plea.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come over right away,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed and hung up.

    He fell into deep thought for a moment. ¡®It¡¯s strange¡­ The water ghost in that sea area, not only are there many of them, but they are also extremely brutal¡­ Usually, when a water ghost seeks a replacement, it¡¯s not this violent¡­ there¡¯s something off here¡­ there¡¯s definitely something off!¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, is there something wrong?¡± Su Xiaoman asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, something serious occurred.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°A coastal bathhouse is haunted by a water ghost, which has claimed a lot of lives. Moreover, it¡¯s been implanting ghost babies in women¡­ it¡¯s outrageous! Sister Xiaoman, you go back to the shop first, I will sort out this issue and then join you.¡±

 Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Chapter 316: The Water Ghost Appears!

    Chapter 316: Chapter 316: The Water Ghost Appears!

    Water ghosts wreaking havoc among the living, as a ghost constable, Huang Xiaolong naturally couldn¡¯t stand by indifferently. What¡¯s more, that particular sea area wasn¡¯t simple, which also provoked great interest in Huang Xiaolong.

    Right then, after sending Su Xiaoman back to the smoked duck shop, Huang Xiaolong immediately drove non-stop to the nearby beach where the accident occurred.

    Yue Dazhuang¡¯s office at the bathing area.

    At this point, Yue Dazhuang had become as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, he burst into tears. ¡°Young man¡­ You finally came! You see¡­ what now¡­ just now¡­ I was almost¡­ beaten to death by the family members of the deceased¡­ My goodness¡­ my life has been so hard!¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong looked over, sure enough, both of Yue Dazhuang¡¯s eyes were swollen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huang Xiaolong sat down calmly and casually glanced at Yue Dazhuang. ¡°Your forehead is broad, and your life palace is pretty good. However, there¡¯s a calamity in your destiny. Get past this, and it¡¯s smooth sailing ahead. But right now, I¡¯m the only one who can save you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, young man, I mean, brother, I¡¯ll call you brother, you must help me¡­ I invested a lot in this bathing beach. If it shuts down just like this, I¡¯ll lose everything¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang mournfully said, ¡°Rest assured, no matter how much money you need, I¡¯ll provide it, as long as you can solve these problems.¡±

    Yue Dazhuang was almost kneeling in front of Huang Xiaolong. Yesterday, he had personally witnessed Huang Xiaolong walking on the sea, looking like a god, making him trust Huang Xiaolong completely.

    ¡°About the fee, I can¡¯t speculate now. After sunset, I¡¯ll see your beach. The matter¡­ Maybe it¡¯s a bit tricky, but relax, anything I undertake isn¡¯t impossible to handle,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Brother, tell me, what the heck is going on? This year so many people drowned out of the blue¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang looked suspiciously at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong slightly lifted his eyelids. ¡°Since you¡¯re the employer, hiring me with money, I won¡¯t hide it from you. It¡¯s ghost malice at work.¡±

    ¡°Ghost¡­Ghost¡­Ghost malice¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang swallowed visibly, yielding a pitifully weak moan.

    Huang Xiaolong explained patiently, ¡°Generally, after a person dies, their soul stays in place, waiting until they realize they are dead, then they go home once, this is the so-called visitation on the seventh day after death, then they go to report to the netherworld. But some people don¡¯t want to leave after death, they won¡¯t report to the netherworld, instead they harbor extreme resentment, hiding at the place of death, hurting people¡­ At your bathing beach, there are many drowned ghosts, who have become water ghosts, relentlessly claiming lives.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Brother! Brother! Master! So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on, you must help me¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang collapsed weakly into his chair.

    Huang Xiaolong continued regardless, ¡°Water ghosts are very vicious, they must find substitutes, that is, either they deceive living people into the water or pull them in forcibly, to replace themselves as water ghosts, only then will they be relieved, and then they can come back to shore or reincarnate. The woman who drowned yesterday, she was pulled underwater by a water ghost.¡±

    Yue Dazhuang was scared stiff.

    ¡°Enough idle talk. As soon as the sun sets, you¡¯ll accompany me to the beach. Tonight, I¡¯m going to kill all the water ghosts in that sea area, kill them all!¡± In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, there was a glimpse of an intense killing intent.

    Under Yue Dazhuang¡¯s hospitality, Huang Xiaolong enjoyed a luxurious seafood meal.

    At half past seven in the evening, the sun set.

    Yue Dazhuang, along with a few employees from the beach, nervously accompanied Huang Xiaolong to the seaside bathing area.

    From afar, Huang Xiaolong could see the turbid grayish-green mist over the surface of the sea, the Evil Qi running rampant, like a cemetery at sea!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head over there.¡± Huang Xiaolong led the way toward the beach.

    Yue Dazhuang¡¯s scalp tingled, but with Huang Xiaolong there, he felt slightly reassured. He glared at the several workers and stammered, ¡°We¡­ we¡­we follow the master¡­¡±

    As they walked, suddenly, voices from the sea water ahead came into earshot ¡ª female laughter!

    ¡°Oh my god! Water ghosts! They really are water ghosts! And they¡­ they are female ghosts!¡± Yue Dazhuang shouted in terror.

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t make a fuss. They aren¡¯t ghosts, they¡¯re people.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Yue Dazhuang a cold stare, then frowned and muttered, ¡°Who the hell is so bold? People just drowned, and they sneak in to swim.¡±

    When they reached the seashore, they saw clearly under the shining stars reflected in the sea surface, amid the rippling vapor, there were about a dozen young girls and a few boys. They were wearing swimsuits, playing in the water and laughing.

    Among them, there was one girl Huang Xiaolong had met before. It wasn¡¯t anyone else, but that alluring young girl who barged into his villa while capturing ghosts that day. She was also a paranormal enthusiast.

    The majority of the girls playing in the water with her seemed somewhat promiscuous, certainly not good girls.

    And several of the boys also sported scene hairstyles.

    ¡°A bunch of dumbasses¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    ¡°Master¡­I¡­I really feel like dying¡­this pack of losers¡­actually¡­actually snuck in here¡­do they no longer want to live? This is a sin!¡± Yue Dazhuang was crying without tears.

    ¡°All of you listen, if you don¡¯t wish to die, get out here now.¡± Huang Xiaolong roared impatiently.

    The men and women in the water turned their eyes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    The alluring young woman instantly recognized Huang Xiaolong. With her coquettish, peach blossom eyes, she said, ¡°Handsome guy, so it¡¯s you we do have destiny¡­come, join us to play, I will accompany you¡­¡±

    And the other girls were all making various provocative poses, looking extremely flirtatious.

    ¡°Handsome guy, come on, come to play for a while, it¡¯s free¡±

    ¡°Huff  handsome guy, come on, today it¡¯s free to play with us¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the rich heir Meimei talks about who owns a detached villa in the ocean port vilas, right? Big brother, come in, little sister loves you¡­¡±

    The scene boys seized the opportunity and whistled.

    ¡®Tsk tsk  what a shameless pack of tramps¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Just then, the gloomy atmosphere over the sea began to thicken, as if you could wring water out of it!

    Suddenly!

    A few eerie shadows leisurely swam towards the group of people in the water!

    ¡°Hehe  are you not coming up?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    At the same time, the alluring young woman suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Huh? Why is it getting colder¡­also, I¡­I feel like someone is spying on me¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft Meimei, you¡¯re so seductive, it¡¯s quite normal for men to peep at you¡± a purple-haired girl giggled.

    Right at that moment!

    The alluring young woman distinctly felt an icy hand touch her butt!

    ¡°Fuck! Damn it! Who touched me!¡± The alluring girl was both scared and angry. ¡°Was it you, Ma Sanwa? You perverted freak!¡±

    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s that got to do with me!¡± Not far away, an innocent-looking blond boy replied, ¡°I would love to touch, but I¡¯m far too away. Just not long enough  Wait! Oh shit! Who just flicked my cock! That¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment, as far as Huang Xiaolong could see, there were numerous shadows surrounding the seductive girl and the guys!

    Huang Xiaolong took out a revealing talisman. ¡°Well, guys, keep an eye open, the next second, something exciting will happen¡­do not blink¡±

    With a light flick of the wrist, the talisman ignited, casting a golden light across the sea surface.

    Next moment!!!!!!

    A shocking scene unfolded in front of everyone¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Ghost King! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Ghost King! (Fifth Update)

    As the revealing charm burned, the sea was filled with golden light, as resentful spirits rose to the heavens, and the surrounding area filled with a biting cold wind!

    Suddenly, dozens of water ghosts began to expose their ghastly forms!

    All of their faces were pallid and swollen, gradually decaying. Yet, their eyes bore a malicious glint, akin to that of bloodsucking leeches!

    There were male ghosts, female ghosts, old ghosts, and young ghosts¡­

    Like a harmonious gathering, they began to encircle the seductive women who were entertaining themselves in the water!

    Any individual with a fear of crowds would have undoubtedly lost consciousness from fear!

    Quiet!

    Silent!

    An eerie silence!

    The eyes of the seductive women grew wide with shock!

    Yue Dazhuang and his workers on the shore had their hearts in their mouths, unable to breathe!

    In the next moment!

    The swarm of water ghosts began to clutch onto the seductive women tightly, intending to drag them alive into the water to their impending death!

    ¡°Ah!! No! Help! Save me!¡±

    Bursting with frantic cries, some of the women were already grabbed by the water ghosts and were unable to break free. They sank like weights, choking and gasping for air.

    ¡°Do you see that? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? Look¡­this is how water ghosts seek substitutes. These people will drown, become new water ghosts, seek more substitutes, and so the cycle continues, ceaseless in death.¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Yue Dazhuang with a grin.

    ¡°Master!! Please save us!¡± Yue Dazhuang immediately kneels in front of Huang Xiaolong, ¡°If these people die, I will have to pay with my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha-calm down, calm down, with me here, they won¡¯t die.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed leisurely. ¡°500 thousand.¡±

    ¡°Um? Master, what do you mean?¡± Yue Dazhuang looked slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Considering the vast quantity of water ghosts, 500 thousand is a reasonable price. What I mean is: for 500 thousand, I¡¯ll take care of all of it!¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his muscles and bones.

    Yue Dazhuang grit his teeth. ¡°Master, deal! I¡¯ll give you 500 thousand!¡±

    Though Huang Xiaolong despised the seductive women, he could not just stand by and watch them drown at the hands of the water ghosts.

    Nevertheless, even if Yue Dazhuang didn¡¯t offer a penny, Huang Xiaolong would still intervene!

    As the saying goes, faster than words can tell, Huang Xiaolong began to chant a spell, golden light radiating from his body in an instant.

    Simultaneously, golden symbols, vivid as fish and dragons, floated over the sea, their majestic pressure like mountains, intending to suppress the swarm of water ghosts!

    At this moment, standing on the shore, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face revealed a compassionate expression, lamenting over the fate of the world yet remaining formidable and awe-inspiring!

    Yue Dazhuang and the others were deeply shaken, all prostrating on the ground.

    These water ghosts suddenly felt an impending doom under the influence of this force and, one by one, released the humans they had captured, diving into the water and swimming in all eight directions.

    However, Huang Xiaolong obviously wouldn¡¯t give them any chance of escape!

    Om! Ma! Ni! Pad! Me! Hum!

    The six syllable mantra recitation followed!

    As the words came out, the law followed!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Water columns rose from above the sea!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Sounds of destruction rang out as the bodies of the water ghosts trying to escape were obliterated, turning into dust!

    All annihilated!

    After a few breaths, the sea became calm again.

    The enchanting girls looked around, soon feeling a sense of relief, as if they had just survived a catastrophe.

    ¡°My God That scared me to death¡­ what were those? Water monkeys?¡±

    ¡°They must be ghosts¡­ My goodness! Handsome guy, you¡¯re so awesome! You saved us!¡±

    ¡°Handsome guy! You¡¯ve saved me again! You are too badass!¡± The enchanting girl blushed and screamed hysterically. ¡°From today on, I will follow you, serve you, work like an ox and a horse, whatever you ask me to do¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope this handsome guy will take care of me, I can cook Sichuan and Cantonese food!¡±

    ¡°I hope this handsome guy will take care of me, I can massage and do foot baths¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope this handsome guy will take care of me, I can¡¯t do anything else, but I¡¯m quite¡­ hehehe¡­ good at oral things¡­¡±

    These girls, each with a strong worldly air about them, poured their hearts out to Huang Xiaolong, trying their best to sell themselves, uttering all sorts of unseemly words. They all had that lovesick look on their faces.

    ¡°Damn it! Are you guys finished? Hurry up and get up!¡± shouted Huang Xiaolong angrily.

    ¡°Whew Finally, it¡¯s over¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang knelt on the ground, heaving a sigh of relief.

    At this time, all the enchanting girls scrambled to get on the shore. Although scared to the point of turning pale, their young and sexy bodies, under the cover of little clothing, still radiated an unusual charm.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, had no interest in appreciating these sights. His pupils slightly narrowed as he looked out at the sea.

    A few seconds later, a strange look appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ¡°There still is a sinister energy¡­ and it¡¯s very strong¡­ Not all the water ghosts in this area have been killed¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? Master, you mean there are still water ghosts left? My God, we¡¯ve killed so many already, and there¡¯s still more?¡± Yue Dazhuang was shivering again, as if he¡¯d just stepped on a sifter.

    ¡°To be precise, there is still one water ghost left, and it¡¯s the most powerful one. The ones that were just killed, they were all its minions, not worth mentioning.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of excitement. ¡°There is a very powerful ghost in this area, lurking like a dragon, invisible and undetectable¡­¡±

    Just then!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The calm sea surface splashed with water, and clusters of sinister energy gathered together, forming into eerie, tadpole-like writings!

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of script is that¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang felt that what he was experiencing tonight was just a dream, a nightmare!

    ¡°Hehehe This is a letter written by the ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong started reading. ¡°It is¡­ the ¡®Extermination Language¡¯, also known as ¡®Water Script¡¯, also called ¡®Ghost Script¡¯, ¡®Inverted Script¡¯. It is a language written to be read by the dead. It¡¯s also used for communication among ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, can¡­ can you understand the language of ghosts?¡± Yue Dazhuang asked in shock.

    ¡°Of course, I can understand it¡­¡± As Huang Xiaolong read the letter, his expression subtly changed several times.

    No one dared to disturb Huang Xiaolong.

    After a few minutes, Huang Xiaolong finally finished reading. He laughed, ¡°Hehehe Things are getting a bit tricky, but also a bit interesting¡­ Oh, the big boss of this area is a rather high-level ghost, yes, a Ghost King.¡±

    Ghosts are categorized into seven levels: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple. For instance, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s maid ¡®Mengyao¡¯ is a purple-clad ghost, a ghost deep in the Tao.

    But what no one would have ever thought was that deep in this sea area, there was a presence even more powerful than Mengyao!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    For all these years, Mengyao the purple-clad ghost had always remained in Binhai, but she had never discovered this Ghost King!

    Ghost King!

    ¡°Ghost King, the king among the ghosts. Its orders are obeyed by millions of ghosts¡­ In folk tales, some even worship the Ghost King as a god¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°When the Ghost King is enraged, blood flows, white banners fly¡­ In terms of power, even the lower-ranked gods can¡¯t compare¡­¡±

    ¡°Ghost¡­ Ghost King¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang shuddered, ¡°Master¡­you¡­you¡­ you can defeat the Ghost King, right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether it can be defeated or not¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. He then turned to the group of worldly girls with a meaningful look. ¡°Just now, the Ghost King and I discussed about some conditions¡­ hehehe

 Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Ghost Marriage

    Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Ghost Marriage

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong talk about negotiating a deal with a water ghost, Yue Dazhuang and his group couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it.

    Moreover, this water ghost was not just a normal ghost, but a legendary Ghost King!

    ¡°M¡­ Master¡­what¡­what¡¯s happening now?¡± Yue Dazhuang asked, his voice trembling.

    ¡°A very enjoyable situation,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, a satisfied grin on his face.

    Enjoyable?

    ¡°Aiyo¡­Master, stop joking¡­ I¡¯m absolutely terrified¡­ a Ghost King¡­ must be very powerful. If word gets out that there¡¯s a Ghost King in my bathhouse¡­who would dare to come?¡± Yue Dazhuang lamented, weeping and sobbing. ¡°If I can¡¯t do business, I can¡¯t make money, and if I can¡¯t make money, I can¡¯t pay back the bank loan, and if I can¡¯t pay back the loan, I¡¯ll go to jail¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop blabbering,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in disgust, glaring at Yue Dazhuang before turning back to his joyful demeanor. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as long as you pay, I¡¯ll take care of this properly.¡±

    Having made his point, Huang Xiaolong turned to gaze at the chill, affected by the wind, water surface. The magic barrier has already disappeared into the night.

    ¡°This Ghost King, died approximately 2200 years ago,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke up.

    ¡°2200 years ago, that¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be the Qin Dynasty?¡± A pretty young girl with golden hair, a typical brat, interrupted.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re surprisingly knowledgeable,¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed, and then continued, ¡°Yes, the Ghost King of this water domain died during the Qin Dynasty, over two thousand years ago. Strictly speaking, it could be considered a good ghost.¡±

    A good ghost?

    ¡°This¡­this¡­Master¡­good ghost? But¡­there have been dozens of people died in my bathhouse this year¡­ it¡­it is still a good ghost?¡± Yue Dazhuang was bitter.

    ¡°This Qin Dynasty water ghost hasn¡¯t looked for any replacements,¡± Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°Most of the time, if water ghosts wish to find release, they must find replacements, people to drown and take their place as new water ghosts. But this Qin Dynasty ghost has not done that. Not only has it not looked for any replacements, it even suppresses all the other water ghosts in this area, preventing them from harming people.¡±

    ¡°However, consider this, a Qin Dynasty water ghost that hasn¡¯t harmed people in over 2000 years, and has to suppress other water ghosts; how much resentment has it accumulated?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Exactly, this year is the 2200th year since its death, a critical year. The resentment it has inside, already reaching a critical point, is about to explode.¡±

    ¡°Because of this, it no longer has the power to suppress the other water ghosts in this area, causing those water ghosts to run rampant and kill many people this year.¡±

    ¡°The situation is somewhat dangerous right now. If a Ghost King-level fierce ghost, having suppressed its resentment for 2200 years, were to explode, do you know what the consequences would be?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°What¡­what would they be?¡± Several people echoed in unison.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked off into the distance. ¡°People living within tens of kilometers of the coast would be affected. Some might fall sick, some might unexpectedly drop dead. There are quite a few villas, apartment buildings with elevators, and many shops around the seaside. There are at least several tens of thousands of residents, not counting the tourists. In other words, if the Ghost King¡¯s resentment were to explode, all these people would be out of luck, at least one-third would die. And that¡¯s a conservative estimate.¡±

    The shock value of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words caused all to exchange glances, cold sweat trickling down their faces.

    ¡°Master¡­The number¡­could be much higher¡­there are several schools by the sea, there are tens of thousands of students¡­¡± The sexy young girl said, her eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°Master, you have unparalleled skills, you must be able to kill the Ghost King and save us all!¡± Yue Dazhuang fawned over Huang Xiaolong. His family has lived by the sea for generations, mainly making a living by fishing. Meaning, his family and relatives mostly lived by the sea. If the Ghost King¡¯s resentment were to explode, his entire clan could potentially be wiped out.

    ¡°Well¡­there are two solutions to this problem¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged and explained, ¡°The first method, I can forcibly kill the Ghost King, dispersing its soul. However, before I manage to destroy it, if it decides to take everything down with it, triggering its inner resentment, it could impact the innocent people within tens of kilometers.¡±

    ¡°Besides, in my view, this Ghost King is a good ghost. After all, it hasn¡¯t harmed anyone for over 2000 years, hasn¡¯t sought replacements, and has even suppressed other water ghosts. Essentially, it has protected this area. I am a man of principles, if I have to destroy a good ghost with my hands, I would rather not.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong speak like this, everyone seemed to agree.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the second method?¡± Yue Dazhuang asked, trembling.

    ¡°The second method is better, hahahaha¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst out laughing. ¡°A ghost marriage! Simply put, marrying off a living woman to the Ghost King. The balance of Yin and Yang would help dissipate the violent resentment that it has been suppressing for over 2000 years!¡±

    Finishing, Huang Xiaolong glanced teasingly at the dozen or so women with a streetwise air about them. ¡°This second method, isn¡¯t it much better? It can be said that it¡¯s a peaceful solution to deal with the Ghost King¡­¡±

    The women felt chills running down their spine under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°No! No! I won¡¯t marry a ghost! I¡¯m still a virgin! I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t trick us!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry! I won¡¯t marry! I definitely won¡¯t marry a water ghost! If I were to get married, I would marry you, Master!¡±

    These girls are not stupid. With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intentions so clear, and that strange uncle-like gaze on them, they instantly understood that Huang Xiaolong was trying to marry them off to the water ghost!

    ¡°Cough¡­ everyone, calm down.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, clearly enjoying the scene. ¡°Yes, yes, I am going to let the water ghost choose a wife from you. However, don¡¯t misunderstand. You won¡¯t have to die to marry the water ghost¡­ it¡¯s simply a formality.¡±

    ¡°Conventional ghost marriages usually involve two deceased getting married. For instance, sometimes a young man and woman are engaged to be married, but they both tragically die before the wedding. Elderly people believe that if a wedding isn¡¯t conducted for them, their spirits will haunt the living, causing trouble at home. Hence, they conduct a ghost wedding and bury the couple together, to prevent any lone graves from appearing in the family¡¯s burial ground.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What I¡¯m suggesting here involves a living person marrying a ghost. So there aren¡¯t so many rules. I can conduct the wedding and everything could be sorted within an hour. You need not fear marrying a water ghost. You¡¯re not expected to serve it, and certainly, no physical intimacy is involved. All you need to do is offer it incense daily, and prepare some offerings during special occasions. It¡¯s as simple as setting up a spiritual space at home, to worship it. Isn¡¯t it simple?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong tried his best to convince them.

    However, the streetwise young women still looked reluctant.

    ¡°Are you guys stupid? I won¡¯t even talk about the sacrifice for the greater good, and the noble act of saving millions of people. That¡¯s too much for you all to understand anyway. Let me talk about something more practical. Do you know how much honor and benefits come with marrying a Ghost King?¡±

    ¡°Master, what are the benefits of marrying a Ghost King?¡± The sexy young girl asked curiously.

 Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Chapter 319 What the Hell Does This Mean?

    Chapter 319: Chapter 319 What the Hell Does This Mean?

    Even though their hearts might not be willing, upon hearing Huang Xiaolong mention the benefits of marrying the Ghost King, these girls of the wind and dust couldn¡¯t help but look at him with curiosity.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m speechless¡­ Your IQs are worrisome!¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°In some places, there is a tradition. When children are weak and often sick during their childhood, parents would give them in adoption to the gods worshipped in temples or Taoist altars¡­ It¡¯s for their protection. But, think about it. There are so many people thanking the gods, even marrying them¡­ how can these gods have the time to bless and care for everyone?¡±

    ¡°So, some directly give their children to ghosts. Ghosts, like gods, can also provide protection. Plus, those who worship ghosts or marry them are few and far between¡­ They would receive more affection and protection.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, with a very serious face, didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all. ¡°Now, I¡¯m asking you to marry the Ghost King. Do you know what concept a Ghost King is? It¡¯s like a towering existence. With it protecting you, you can stand tall in this world! Whatever you do will go smoothly, you will become rich in business, you will top the exams, anyone who offends you will be utterly defeated by the Ghost King¡­ Besides, the Ghost King won¡¯t interfere with your private life. Just need you to sincerely worship it, burn incense and joss paper for it every day¡­ it¡¯s like spending a small amount for a huge return, having your own protective deity is much more useful than any amulet!¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, many wealthy people have established ancestral graves, praying for a change of luck¡­ Marriage luck, business luck, official luck, investment turnover, wealth luck, avoiding days in jail, prolonging life, investment turnover, academic luck, praying for blessings in the face of incurable diseases¡­ But Could any of these compare with marrying a Ghost King? The difference is like heaven and earth!¡±

    Upon hearing what Huang Xiaolong had to say, the group of girls suddenly saw the light!

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I thought we had to¡­ugh! That would be disgusting! Since we don¡¯t have to¡­I¡­I¡¯m getting married!¡±

    ¡°I want to marry the Ghost King! I want to marry the Ghost King! The Ghost King must be cool!¡±

    ¡°Wow, if he¡¯s from the Qin Dynasty, would he be as handsome as Little Long?¡±

    ¡°With the protection of Ghost King, I¡¯ll definitely make a fortune in the future. I might even become a star!¡±

    Without question, Huang Xiaolong successfully piqued these glamor girls¡¯ interests. They actually volunteered to marry the Ghost King!

    In reality, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t just gassing them up. For an average mortal to marry a Ghost King, it¡¯s like blessings amassed from ten generations! This is no exaggeration at all!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Ghost King of this sea area could no longer suppress his resentment, it would never stoop so low as to marry a commoner.

    ¡°This time¡­ you guys really lucked out¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head somewhat speechlessly, murmuring, ¡°A bunch of wayward fallen women actually have the opportunity to marry a Ghost King. In city people¡¯s words, it¡¯s just doggone good luck!¡±

    ¡°All right, time¡¯s pressing. The Ghost King¡¯s resentment can¡¯t be suppressed much longer. You all go stand by the shore,¡± commanded Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Marrying the Ghost King is an incredibly honorable thing. But he¡¯s not just any commoner, he also needs to make his pick¡­ So, stand in line and the Ghost King will make his selection¡­¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong arranged the girls in a line along the shore.

    In total, there were sixteen girls.

    All clad in three-piece swimsuits, each sporting a stunning figure. Some were petite and delicate, others were statuesque, and others still were voluptuous¡­

    In all shapes and sizes, of course.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ This feels weird, the Ghost King is like a john and these women are like¡­ hahaha¡­¡± Standing on the side, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, not able to finish his thought.

    Yue Dazhuang and the others quickly ran over to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Stand straight, be alert,¡± Huang Xiaolong bellowed.

    The girls¡¯ faces were bashfully alluring as they coquettishly posed, their eyes filled with anticipation.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong drew mysterious symbols in the air with his fingers, conjuring them into the ocean floor.

    After finishing the incantation, Huang Xiaolong waited with a cheerful smile.

    A few minutes later, ghostly symbols began forming on the surface of the sea. After reading them, Huang Xiaolong nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, when the ghost wind starts, don¡¯t be scared. If the wind swirls around someone six times, that means the Ghost King has taken a liking to that person.¡±

    The very next second!

    Wooo

    Just as Huang Xiaolong predicted, a column of ghost wind rose from the sea surface!

    And this wind was visible to the naked eye!

    The wind, appearing like a black serpent, instantly reached the shore.

    The sixteen young girls, standing in a row, watched the wind as it arrived beside the first girl.

    The first girl had a round face, belonging to the cute type, was seen clenching her fists and whispering to herself, ¡°Pick me! Pick me! Pick me!¡±

    Woo

    To her dismay, the wind did not stay beside her and instead moved directly towards the second girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m furious! Why didn¡¯t he pick me? I¡¯m so pretty and cute, I¡¯m only seventeen, why not me? Ghost King, you¡¯ve made me so angry! You are blind!¡± The girl who was not chosen stomped her feet in a fit of pique.

    Suddenly

    Woo!!!

    The wind turned around and sent the cursing girl flying several meters away, falling into a disastrous heap with blood flowing from her nose.

    ¡°Huh If you disrespect ghosts and gods, bear your own consequences,¡± Huang Xiaolong coldly sneered.

    All the girls fell silent.

    The Ghost King continued his selection.

    Woo The wind bypassed the second girl.

    Woo

    Woo

    Woo

    Before long, the wind had quickly swept past all 16 girls without lingering, and certainly not swirling six times around any one of them.

    ¡°Really? He doesn¡¯t like any of them?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat stumped.

    ¡°Master¡­ I think these girls¡­ all of them come from questionable backgrounds. Although they¡¯re young, they all seem to be fallen women¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang whispered into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°Given the Ghost King¡¯s status, he must be very discerning¡­ He certainly wouldn¡¯t be interested in these tramps¡­ perhaps we should switch to a better batch?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°Time¡¯s a bit tight, we only have one hour. In one hour, if the Ghost King still hasn¡¯t chosen a bride, then his resentment might burst out, causing widespread disaster.¡±

    ¡°In that case, get all the young, unmarried women you know! Right now!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression became somewhat stern.

    ¡°The unmarried women I know?¡± Yue Dazhuang hesitated. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know that many young women¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong cursed under his breath. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll call my wife. She has loads of students at her school, I¡¯ll get her to bring them over¡­¡±

    Just then!

    Woo

    The wind came to Huang Xiaolong!

    Amazingly, it started circling around Huang Xiaolong!

    Woo

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The second circle!

    Woo

    The third circle!

    ¡°What in the¡­ what the hell does this mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned beyond words!

 Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Chapter 320: The Ghost King Forces a Marriage!

    Chapter 320: Chapter 320: The Ghost King Forces a Marriage!

    Everyone at the seaside was gazing at Huang Xiaolong now with astonished eyes.

    Wuu wuu wuu wuu

    The eerie wind circled around Huang Xiaolong six times, no more, no less.

    After six rounds, the eerie qi soared and lingered above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, showing no sign of dissipating.

    ¡°Hehehehe¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed foolishly.

    ¡°No¡­ no way¡­ People from the Qin Dynasty, they¡­ they also like¡­ um¡­¡± The enchanting young girl cast an oddly bizarre glance at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master¡­ con¡­ congratulations, you can now marry a Ghost King¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Huang Xiaolong sternly rebuked.

    Yue Dazhuang finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew Master, the Ghost King has finally chosen his beloved¡­ Ah, this time, Master you are sacrificing your life for righteousness, for the greater good, to save the suffering people¡­¡±

    ¡°You shut up too!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke threateningly.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong cast a mysterious glance at the gloomy sea surface, sneering, ¡°You had it so good, but messed with me! Alright then, if you¡¯re so eager for death, I¡¯ll happily oblige!¡±

    Because he knew that this Ghost King had never harmed people and was considered a good ghost, Huang Xiaolong had always been kind to it and had never imposed the ghost suppressive aura directly on it.

    Instead, he facilitated its wishes and presided over a ghost marriage for it himself.

    But who could have guessed that the Ghost King would obsess over Huang Xiaolong?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sexual orientation was very normal. Even the alluring Gui Mengyao, clad in her purple dress, couldn¡¯t shake Huang Xiaolong¡¯s resolve, let alone a male water ghost!

    In the blink of an eye, murderous intentions flooded Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, and he prepared to use the ghost suppressor¡¯s power to kill this ungrateful Ghost King on the spot!

    Wuu

    Above the sea surface, an eerie wind blew mightily!

    All of a sudden!

    Puff

    As if a sharp sword had split the sea open!

    Dash through the mountain, cut through the sea! This was an incredible power, a potent Sword Qi that seemed capable of obliterating everything!

    ¡°Hahaha you actually revealed yourself! Very well! I¡¯ll play along!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, his entire body¡¯s cells crazily spiked with thrill.

    The Ghost King had revealed itself! It was the strongest enemy Huang Xiaolong had ever encountered in the world of the living, unmatched by anyone else!

    Huang Xiaolong suppressed the ghost suppressor¡¯s aura, ready to engage in a real skirmish with the Ghost King, to beat it into submission! To beat it to death! To shatter its soul!

    Under the moonlight, a figure slowly ascended from the seabed!

    Suddenly! An absolutely astonishing scene appeared!

    Under the moonlight, the figure turned out to be a young girl dressed in ancient attire!

    It was a female!

    She appeared to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, with long, flowing hair reaching down to her shoulders, a figure as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge, waist as thin as a silk ribbon. Her face seemed to glow in radiant beauty, and her skin was smooth as jade. She appeared elegant and ethereal!

    The young girl rose to the sea surface, staring at Huang Xiaolong, she began to approach the shore one step at a time.

    At this moment, bathed in the moonlight, she looked like the fairy of the moon palace stepping out, or the captivating beauty walked out from an ancient scroll!

    As beautiful as she was, on her back, she carried a longsword. This sword of ancient design, though yet to be unsheathed, was exuding an aura sharp enough to cut through anything!

    ¡®What a mix-up¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡®When we communicated using Biantext earlier, I assumed that this Ghost King was a male ghost. A ghost wedding meant finding a living person to be his wife. But¡­I was wrong¡­ it¡¯s a female ghost¡­ and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s a shockingly beautiful female ghost from the Qin Dynasty¡­¡¯

    Objectively speaking, the Ghost King before him, beauty-wise, might have a slim edge over the purple-clad Gui Mengyao!

    Moreover, it had a sharp air about it, like an unparalleled swordsman!

    ¡°Ghost King¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gathered his thoughts and smiled slightly.

    As for Yue Dazhuang and the others, they were already in awe of the girl¡¯s beauty, so much so that they couldn¡¯t move their eyes away. Dumbfounded, they stared at the girl ghost king, unable to breathe, their feet unable to move an inch!

    The girl giggled sweetly, her cheeks showing a hint of blushing, as she said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I might as well enter into a ghost marriage with you to dispel the resentment. From now on, I promise to protect you as your wife. You owe me no gratitude¡­hee hee¡­ you don¡¯t need to kneel down and thank me¡­¡±

    Although the girl¡¯s words were veiled, the people on the shore naturally understood her. In simple terms, she was offering to marry Huang Xiaolong, and then protect him for the rest of his life, while telling Huang Xiaolong not to feel beholden, nor to kneel down in thanks.

    At this moment, the jealousy of Yue Dazhuang and others towards Huang Xiaolong was burning like wild fire!

    Damn it, how can he be this lucky?

    As strong as he might be, he still was just a man. Now, a Ghost King is willing to marry him and protect him for his entire life. And the crucial part is this Ghost King is so beautiful, with a heavenly appearance and evidently a very powerful character¡­

    What a steal!!!!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud. ¡°Interesting, very interesting¡­ You protect me? Hahahaha I¡¯m dying of laughter¡­ What is your name?¡±

    The girl chuckled. ¡°I am your betrothed wife. My name is Ying Kexin.¡±

    ¡°Ying Kexin¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Well¡­ as it happens¡­ among the ghost kings I¡¯ve encountered in the world of the living, there¡¯s only been you. It¡¯s not easy to become a Ghost King in this realm. So, I won¡¯t kill you. Besides, you have a good heart and have never hurt anyone¡­ why don¡¯t you stay by my side as my maid.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yue Dazhuang and the others were inexplicably shocked.

    ¡®Master, you¡¯re awesome! You actually made a Ghost King work as your maid¡­ You are really amazing¡­¡¯ Yue Dazhuang wrote a huge mental note of admiration for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hee hee hee¡± Ying Kexin giggled, but her beautiful face turned icy cold, her ghostly aura billowing. ¡°I, Ying Kexin, am of royal blood, the chief swordsman of the Great Qin¡­ You want me to be your maid? Hee hee heehee  Are you asking me to break my principle and kill?¡±

    As she spoke, her resentful aura rose wildly and a cold wind blew over the sea. Her face distorted as if unable to suppress the resentment inside her!

    ¡°Is your resentment about to explode¡­ are you going through with this ghost marriage?¡± Ying Kexin asked menacingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then I won¡¯t hold back! I¡¯ll annihilate everything within dozens of miles from here. Not even a blade of grass will be spared!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered disdainfully.

    So what if she¡¯s a Ghost King?

    Isn¡¯t the Underworld filled with Ghost Kings?

    It¡¯s just that they are extremely rare in the world of the living!

    A Ghost King wanting to climb up the social ladder and marry a ghost emissary?

    Frankly, she¡¯s not worth it.

    ¡°Haha, you even want to force a marriage?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly. ¡°Alright, considering the fact that you haven¡¯t harmed any living thing in over two thousand years, I won¡¯t argue with you for now. Let¡¯s first dispel your built-up resentment.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Earlier, Huang Xiaolong knew that a ghost marriage could dissolve the resentment inside a Ghost King, so he wasn¡¯t planning on doing it himself, just to save himself some trouble as a ghost marriage is simple. It¡¯s efficient, and a one-time solution.

    But now, Huang Xiaolong had no choice but to make an effort himself.

    ¡°Heeheeheehee A ghost marriage is the only surefire way to dissolve the resentment inside me. You might have some Taoist powers, but if you think you can subjugate the resentment inside me, that¡¯s wishful thinking¡­¡± Ying Kexin sneered.

    Without saying another word, Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged, looking solemn and dignified.

    All around, there was complete silence.

 Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Chapter 321: The Ghost Kingâ€™s Maid

    Chapter 321: Chapter 321: The Ghost King¡¯s Maid

    By the seaside!

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged, focusing his eyes on the tip of his nose, his hands joined together, showing a benevolent look on his face as if he were an old monk in meditation.

    He was here to enlighten Ying Kexin!

    Over the past two thousand years, Ying Kexin hadn¡¯t harmed anyone, making him worthy of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s personal guidance!

    Huang Xiaolong at this time exuded an enlightened glow around his body, filled with Buddhism and a sort of sacred aura.

    He started chanting sutras¡ª

    ¡°Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was in the heaven of Tr¨¡yastri??a, preaching the Dharma to his mother. At that time countless Buddhas of ten directions and Great Bodhisattva Mahasattvas all assembled¡­ At this time, the Tath¨¡gata smiled and emitted billions of great bright clouds. They are called the clouds of perfect enlightenment. Endless compassion. Ultimate wisdom. Transcendent wisdom. Great Samadhi. Great Auspiciousness. Perfect merit. Great virtue. Great refuge. Great praises¡­¡±

    The sutra Huang Xiaolong chanted was the ¡°Sutra of the Earth Store Bodhisattva¡±, which talked about releasing people and even ghosts from suffering. Especially for spirits, it can purify them, eliminate their karma, leaving them to release from suffering and find bliss, ending up in the Pure Land. It can also resolve resentments, reducing the violent energy of the spirits.

    The words of Huang Xiaolong are as brilliant as a lotus flower, beautiful like gems. Suddenly, a red lotus flower spit out from his mouth.

    Legend has it that when the Earth Store Buddha King came to the underworld and chanted the Dharma, a blue lotus emerged from his mouth, which turned into a red lotus because of the influence of the evil spirits in the underworld.

    The red lotus represents karma. At this time, Huang Xiaolong had a vibrant look on his face and a faint treasure light was flowing on him. Each red lotus that was spat out represented the disappearance of a piece of karma.

    In a short time, countless red lotuses bloomed by the sea, each emitting a worldly light, redeeming all beings.

    Yue Dazhuang and those girls of the wind and dust, all knelt down towards Huang Xiaolong, with their hands joined together, their faces serene.

    Ying Kexin, whose face was twisted and distorted by resentful energy, also gradually eased, and her body¡¯s resentment, like ice melting, scattered and disappeared.

    In no time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chanting spread gradually, one mile, five miles, ten miles¡­.

    Soon, countless people, whether they were in a villa or an elevator apartment building, heard sublime Buddhist music echoing in their minds, like the melodious sound of morning bells and evening drums!

    Many people couldn¡¯t help but open their windows to look out, and then, they all witnessed a miraculous scene!

    In the night sky, a holographic image of a Buddha emerged like a mirage!

    He wore a five-Buddha crown, a dazzling kasaya robe, holding a Diguang Buddha staff in one hand, and a lotus flower in another, with a sun disk behind him, and his whole body gleaming with a golden light.

    This Buddha¡¯s illusory image, radiating a warm aura, descended upon the people, driving away their fears, resolving the hostility and resentment in their hearts, and making everyone feel as though the Buddha in the night sky was encouraging them towards goodness, protecting them in the dark, and wishing them a lifetime of peace and happiness.

    At this moment, whether you were a good person or a bad person, a rich person or a poor person, a young person or an old person, everyone couldn¡¯t help but kneel down, with hands folded together, shaking, fully devoted to Buddha.

    (The next day, the local public security bureau received 43 self-surrenders from fugitives with cases on their charge. People who held grudges in the past reconciled their differences with a smile. Many habitual thieves and robbers went for legitimate jobs instead. Hundreds of fallen women reformed their ways¡­)

    By the sea, after Huang Xiaolong finished reciting the ¡°Sutra of the Earth Store Bodhisattva¡±, all the resentment within Ying Kexin dissipated.

    Her temperament became even more distinguished. Looking at her at this time, there was no semblance of a ghost king, but that of a beautiful palace-dressed girl, as human as they come!

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Ying Kexin, stupefied as if drunk, joined her hands together, eyes filled with sparkling tears of ghost, bowed with utmost devotedness. ¡°Thank you, Master, for enlightening me. From now on, I am willing to serve by your side. I am deeply grateful and willing to repay your benevolence in every way¡­¡±

    To Ying Kexin, Huang Xiaolong at this moment was an unyielding holy monk who had completely tamed her, the Ghost King.

    She was willing to kneel at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet and be his servant.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Being my servant, you won¡¯t be treated unjustly.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mysteriously. Without revealing his identity as the sole ghost envoy of the underworld, he took out the Soul Capturing Tube and captured Ying Kexin.

    The Buddhism sounds between heaven and earth gradually dissipated and everything returned to calm.

    At sea, there wasn¡¯t a hint of yin energy left.

    Under the moonlight, the sea looked stunning. The beach was very serene at night, with only the sound of the waves crashing against the shore. The sea breeze swept across one¡¯s face, bringing about a sense of light-heartedness and pleasure.

    ¡°Phew  Job¡¯s done.¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a sigh. Having just chanted Buddhist scriptures to save Ying Kexin¡¯s soul had left him a little drained. He walked up to Yue Dazhuang, gave a slight smile and said. ¡°Your Binhai beach resort is totally fine now. There¡¯s not a hint of a water ghost, not even a residual soul. You can resume normal business operations.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master. Thank you so much¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang kowtowed like he was pounding garlic, ¡°master, the vision of Buddha in the sky¡­ what¡­ what was that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha  Did you guys hallucinate? There was no vision of a Buddha!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed it off. ¡°Alright, the reward of 500,000, donate it here¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Yue Dazhuang readily took out his phone and transferred 500,000 to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was in high spirits. Today was indeed a profitable day, not only had he obtained a ghost king as a servant, but he had also received 500,000 in rewards¡­ so delightful!

    At this point, the people at the beach realized how powerful Huang Xiaolong was, far from ordinary. Hence, they surrounded him like stars orbiting the moon, singing praises with extreme flattery.

    ¡°Master, can you read my palm to see if I will become rich this year?¡±

    ¡°Master, will I have good luck in love this year?¡±

    ¡°Master, will my wife¡¯s first child be a boy or a girl?¡±

    My, my, this group of people regarded Huang Xiaolong as an omniscient living god.

    ¡°Hehe  Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze around with a profound expression and indifferently advised. ¡°Do more good deeds, ask less about your future.¡±

    After this, an introspective expression appeared on the faces of those around him leaving them all in awe.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, parted the crowd and walked straight away.

    As he was walking, he suddenly heard a woman laughing from behind, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bai Ping  our master is so awesome and handsome, he definitely doesn¡¯t belong to our world. Despite you watching his back so lovestruck, he wouldn¡¯t turn back for you. Come on, you already have a boyfriend, why act like a fangirl again?¡±

    This seemingly casual remark, however, sparked something within Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Bai Ping?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong turned around!

    ¡°Wow! He turned around for me!!!! Yay ¡± A sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, with golden hair, apple-like face, well developed, petite and cute, yet with a slight tough-girl demeanor, began to dance with joy.

    ¡°Is your name Bai Ping? Do you study at the Binhai Canadian International School?¡± Huang Xiaolong urgently asked.

    Well  this Bai Ping, Huang Xiaolong certainly doesn¡¯t know her. However, he recalled hearing her name from the drowned ghost Shang Wenfei. She is one of the six women Yan Yi has at school!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Wow! Master! You knew I studied at the Binhai Canadian International School? Do you know me?¡± Bai Ping was beaming, appearing like a child who had just been praised, utterly excited and joyous.

    The other girls all looked at Bai Ping with envy and jealousy.

    ¡°You know Yan Yi, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with an amused smile.

    ¡°Um¡± Bai Ping blushed and hesitated, first nodding and then violently shaking her head. ¡°Master, my¡­ my relationship with Teacher Yan is just for show¡­ If you say the word, I¡¯ll break up with him~~ Master¡­ Master, I¡­ I only love you now!¡±

    ¡°Love my ass! I have a question to ask you.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, laughing.

 Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Spring Bar

    Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Spring Bar

    Yan Yi, such a scum, wouldn¡¯t be let off by Huang Xiaolong. To Huang Xiaolong, Yan Yi was perhaps even more detestable than the water ghost, and more deserving of death.

    However, it would be too easy to simply erase Yan Yi. He had to publicly tear off his mask and ruin his reputation, making him a disgrace to all!

    The Bai Ping standing before him had connections with Yan Yi and might even be his girlfriend.

    Perhaps she could provide some evidence of Yan Yi¡¯s shenanigans at the school.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled Bai Ping aside, ¡°I want to know about Yan Yi¡¯s affairs at your school. It would be best if you didn¡¯t withhold anything.¡±

    Regarding such a little girl, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother to use any tactics, it was best if she talked willingly.

    ¡°Ah? Master, you¡­ what exactly do you mean?¡± Bai Ping stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°I mean male-female relationships. I heard that Yan Yi has several women in your school, using the pretense of love to fool around, deceiving their feelings.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with disgust. ¡°Are you also Yan Yi¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ha Master, you¡¯re really omnipotent, even knowing this¡­¡± Bai Ping laughed a little, but seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s serious face, she didn¡¯t dare to behave rashly. In her heart, Huang Xiaolong was like a Buddha or deity, she was willing to spill out whatever he asked. ¡°Master, strictly speaking, I was Yan Yi¡¯s girlfriend in the beginning. After all, Yan Yi is handsome and knows how to please girls, so a lot of girls in our class had a crush on him¡­¡±

    ¡°Later on, Yan Yi agreed to date me¡­ I was quite happy back then.¡± Bai Ping pouted her lips, her face showing a trace of scorn. ¡°But then I found out that Yan Yi had not just one woman¡­ at school, he was involved with several other girls¡­ Oh yes, it¡¯s rumored that Shang Wenfei committed suicide for him, but no one had any evidence and the school always protected Yan Yi, so the matter was dropped eventually.¡±

    ¡°Then, I stopped considering myself Yan Yi¡¯s girlfriend. We were only playing around anyway¡± Bai Ping, despite her young age, was very open-minded. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­Master, my family owns a hotel.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­what does that mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows.

    ¡°I found out, Yan Yi loved to bring different women to my family¡¯s hotel¡­ so¡­ I secretly installed a few hidden cameras in his favorite room¡­¡± Bai Ping chuckled mischievously.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was also amused. ¡°What did you capture?¡±

    ¡°Ha Master, it was extremely exciting! So many, so many¡­ enough to fill up an entire flash drive ¡± Bai Ping couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.

    ¡°I must admit, today¡¯s high school students really know how to have fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong wore a serious face. ¡°Good! Hand over the flash drive! I¡¯ll take it home for a good review!¡±

    Bai Ping winked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Uh huh, Master, I lend the flash drive to my best friend, would you like to come with me to get it now?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your best friend?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°Where should we go to get the flash drive?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong believed that this flash drive filled with videos would provide solid evidence and could severely damage Yan Yi.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s at Spring Bar, can I take you there now?¡± Bai Ping suggested excitedly. ¡°We can also hang out at the bar.¡±

    Bai Ping was a regular at the Spring Bar, she had lots of friends there. Now, taking someone like Huang Xiaolong, a godly figure to her, she would look impressive.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go get the flash drive now.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    The night view of Binhai was extraordinarily beautiful.

    The brilliant neon lights turned Binhai into a true city that never sleeps.

    The bar street!

    Here was filled with various types of entertainment clubs and Spring Bar was particularly famous.

    At this moment, a group of excited young men and women stood at the entrance of Spring Bar.

    ¡°Zhaoyue, today¡¯s your birthday, and you¡¯ve been ill for such a long time, now that you¡¯re better, it¡¯s a double celebration! We should celebrate for you. This bar is a lot of fun. Come, let¡¯s go in!¡± A male student said with an ingratiating smile.

    The person these young people were showering with attention was a beautiful but slightly pale girl.

    The young girl was none other than Fang Shijie¡¯s only beloved daughter, Fang Zhaoyue!

    After Huang Xiaolong had destroyed the ghost infant that had possessed her, she was essentially fine, although she was a tad weak and needed some nursing.

    Today was her birthday, and she was cajoled and dragged out by a group of friends. Unable to refuse their insistence, she had to go out and socialize.

    During the time when she was possessed by the ghost child, she had almost always stayed at home, causing her to feel suffocated. Thus, she viewed tonight as a welcome opportunity to get some fresh air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night¡­ I promised my parents that I would be home before 10pm, look, it¡¯s already past 10 now¡­ You guys can continue, I want to go home.¡± Zhaoyue didn¡¯t seem to enjoy the boisterous ambience of the bar.

    ¡°Zhaoyue, don¡¯t be a party pooper. It¡¯s your birthday, you are the main character today~~ Come on, let¡¯s go~~~¡± Her friends dragged her into the Spring Bar whether she liked it or not.

    Before long, several Bugatti Veyrons and Rolls-Royces, the top luxury cars, were parked outside the Spring Bar.

    A group of people swaggered out of the cars¡­

    The group emanated an aura of icy Evil Qi, each person exuding a strong presence, their appearance alone seemed enough to make way through the crowd!

    Among them, only one was a black-haired and black-eyed Huaxia man. The rest were all tall and burly foreigners, even two bald African men were included!

    The black-haired, black-eyed Huaxia man was none other than Gao Tianxiang, famous for his arrogant and domineering behavior among the Four Young Masters of Binhai!

    However, he appeared extremely respectful at this moment.

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s your first time in Huaxia, isn¡¯t it? Hehe. Tonight, I will show you and your men a true good time,¡± Gao Tianxiang supremely ingratiated himself to a foreigner, who was nearly 2 meters tall, had brown hair plaited into braids, and in his thirties with prominent and deeply-set eyes.

    This foreigner¡¯s gaze was extremely sharp, reminiscent of a vulture, yet numbingly apathetic, as if looking at a dead thing when he was actually looking at a person.

    ¡°Gao It seems you know how to live a comfortable life¡­¡± the foreigner responded with a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re not the same Gao who used to harvest lives amidst bullets and shells¡­ You¡¯ve become corrupted.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough Captain, I¡­ I miss life in South America and Africa with you and the guys, running rampant and slaying at will¡­¡± Gao Tianxiang blushed a little. ¡°This time, my grandpa is turning eighty, and I invited you and the fellows over. As the host, I must make sure to entertain you properly¡­ Feel free to let loose tonight!¡±

    ¡°Gao¡­You¡¯re too cunning.¡± A black man who bore a striking resemblance to Shaquille O¡¯Neal, grinned, his eyes cold and chilling. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve stepped on the wrong toes in Binhai, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve brought us here to help¡­ Shit! Who is it? Who dares to mess with my brother, Gao!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain, fellows, I was¡­ I was bullied¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve lost face for you.¡± As he spoke, a malicious and sadistic gleam appeared in Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wish I could grind that guy to dust! Captain, although that peasant boy can fight, he¡¯s not ridiculously powerful¡­ He must have other masters behind him! I hope we can catch him alone and then¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gao. After all, you were once a member of our ¡®Rattlesnake Mercenary Group¡¯¡­ We have fought shoulder to shoulder.¡± The Captain¡¯s eyes glinted with a savage cruelty. ¡°We will take care of your enemy. I¡¯ll blow his brain out personally! I swear!¡±

    ¡°Great! Thanks, Captain and brothers!¡± Gao Tianxiang laughed heartily, his mind confident of victory.

    As he saw it, Huang Xiaolong was formidable, but no matter how formidable, if he was caught alone, the ¡°Rattlesnake Mercenary Group¡± could kill him!

    This mercenary group, though not numerous, was comprised entirely of elites! The cream of the crop!

    Sharpshooters. Martial arts masters. Assassins with a perfect track record. Poison experts. Burly wrestlers¡­ the list of their victims was endless!

    Killing was as natural to them as breathing!

    With his old comrades around, Gao Tianxiang¡¯s fear towards Huang Xiaolong was significantly reduced.

    ¡°By the way, Captain, my enemy has a woman he¡¯s really fond of, her name is ¡®Cui¡¯¡­ Hehe, tomorrow, let¡¯s find an opportunity to kidnap ¡®Cui¡¯¡­ and then¡­¡± The corners of Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes flashed with a sadistic and perverse glint.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, Gao, you¡¯re still as perverse¡­ you need to be gentle with women¡­¡± Captain pretended to casually adjust his braids, ¡°But your suggestion is not bad, after I¡¯ve had my fun with my enemy¡¯s woman, I¡¯ll skin her and take her hide back to Ecuador for my collection.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha  Good, good, tonight, let¡¯s have fun! Let¡¯s go! At Spring Bar, we can enjoy everything!¡± Gao Tianxiang broke into hearty laughter.

    The group flowed into the Spring Bar.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Several minutes later.

    A BYD F3 stopped at the entrance of the Spring Bar.

    Huang Xiaolong and Bai Ping got out of the car.

    ¡°Yeah  Master! I¡¯ll take you in for fun! Spring Bar is great! You can experience anything that you want!¡± Bai Ping said, looking excited. ¡°Can I introduce you to my friends?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave once I obtain the USB.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and get the USB.¡±

 Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Chapter 323 â€“ I Want Her!

    Chapter 323: Chapter 323 ¨C I Want Her!

    Since moving to the city, Huang Xiaolong hasn¡¯t visited a bar yet.

    Now, walking in with the young Bai Ping, Huang Xiaolong was getting his first real introduction to bar life.

    Flashing lights and deafening heavy-metal music shook one¡¯s soul and brought an air of excitement. On stage, a few blonde, blue-eyed foreigners were scantily clad, seductively pole dancing. The dance floor was crowded with people of both sexes, wild with abandon, unleashing their excess hormones.

    In some dark corners, people were popping white pills like candies, then shaking their heads in a sort of frenzy. Some couples were even openly engaging in passionate acts.

    Well¡­ this was truly the paradise for the fallen!

    As soon as Bai Ping entered, she got into the mood, swaying her slim waist to the rhythm of the music. Apparently, she was a regular patron, greeted constantly by various ruffians and young chicks. Some punk kids even tried to grope her, only to be brushed away by an irritated Bai Ping.

    To be honest, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t enjoy this smoky and unhealthy environment.

    He stepped forward and asked Bai Ping, ¡°Whose got the flash drive? Please hurry up and give me the flash drive, you can continue to enjoy yourself afterward.¡±

    ¡°Pft  Master, this place is so much fun, don¡¯t you think? You look so out of place¡± Bai Ping giggled.

    A slight glare from Huang Xiaolong made Bai Ping shrink back in fear. She stuck out her tongue and dared not say much more, muttering, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be mad, I understand. I will take you to get the flash drive now.¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong spotted something out the corner of his eye, directed toward a corner.

    There was a group of seemingly college students, drinking and playing dice, having a great time. Among them, a beautiful young woman stood out, her eyebrow furrowed, seeming out of place.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s her name? Fang Shijie¡¯s daughter¡­ what¡¯s her name again? Right, Fang Zhaoyue¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong paused, ¡°This girl is quite wild, just had her ghost baby removed and now she¡¯s partying up in a bar¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stayed silent.

    However, in such a mixed bag of a bar, Fang Zhaoyue was like a refreshing stream, giving Huang Xiaolong a sense of purity amidst the mud.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong had no intention of greeting Fang Zhaoyue.

    Soon, Bai Ping brought Huang Xiaolong to a bar counter.

    Behind the counter, a young man in a white dress shirt and bow tie was mixing cocktails. The sound of clinking glasses and utensils collided, as though he was playing a melody. His technique was quite a sight to behold.

    ¡°Xiong Fei, where¡¯s the flash drive I lent you? Give it to me.¡± Bai Ping banged on the counter carelessly, then turned around and shot Huang Xiaolong a flattering smile. ¡°Master, this is my bestie ¡®Xiong Fei¡¯, he¡¯s the chief cocktail bartender of Spring bar¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded perfunctorily.

    At a glance, this ¡®Xiong Fei¡¯ seemed quite young and handsome. Being the chief cocktail bartender of the bar, he was quite popular. Indeed, many women near the bar were staring at Xiong Fei with infatuated gazes, admiring his skillful bartending. Among them were some beautiful and wealthy women.

    But Huang Xiaolong could see that in Xiong Fei¡¯s eyes when he looked at Bai Ping, there was a complicated expression ¨C admiration! Passion! But¡­ a sense of inferiority!

    Bai Ping was educated in a prestigious school, and her family owned a not-so-small hotel, clearly a rich young miss who also happened to be beautiful. Although her personal life was a bit chaotic, she was still the typical goddess in the eyes of nerds and a green tea bitch in the eyes of rich and handsome men.

    ¡®Damn, this is the exact kind of scenario the Internet talks about, when a nerd falls for a green tea bitch, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong found it quite boring.

    ¡°Pingping, who is he?¡± At this point, Xiong Fei cast a jealous glance at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This is Master, whom I look up to the most. The Master is very manly Bai Ping stared at Huang Xiaolong with adoration.

    Upon hearing this, a hint of resentment flashed in Xiong Fei¡¯s eyes. He said sorrowfully, ¡°Pingping! You¡­ you¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ You keep getting to know men who deceive you! They don¡¯t really like you! They are just playing with your feelings! Master? What kind of master is this? Pingping, you¡¯ve been cheated again! In the past two years, I¡¯ve seen you get¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! Enough!¡± Bai Ping became impatient. ¡°Xiong Fei, are you out of your mind? Such an incredible person as the Master, does he need to lie to me? Okay, cut the crap, quickly give me the flash drive. I lent it to you several days ago, you¡¯ve already copied the video onto your computer, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Pingping!¡± Xiong Fei stomped his foot in frustration, then glared at Huang Xiaolong angrily. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! Not as long as I am here. You can¡¯t deceive Pingping! Pingping is young, hasn¡¯t experienced the cunning and deceit in society¡­ you¡­ you better stay away from Pingping?¡±

    ¡°Ha I think you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°You like her, right? From the look of things, you¡¯re really infatuated. I hope you manage to finally move her, and she accepts you. But I don¡¯t have the slightest relationship with her. Today, I came for the USB stick. Hand it over to me.¡±

    Bai Ping was also dissatisfied, but what worried her more was that her best friend had offended Huang Xiaolong and could get into trouble. She hurriedly said, ¡°Xiong Fei! Take out the USB stick! I told you to take it out!¡±

    Xiong Fei was convinced that Huang Xiaolong was the new guy Bai Ping was seeing, and he felt very unpleasant toward him. He was reluctant to hand over the USB drive to Huang Xiaolong, but he was also afraid of angering Bai Ping. So, after thinking for a moment, he yelled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The USB stick is with me! But if you want to get it¡­ it won¡¯t be that easy! Unless you¡­ you compete with me in cocktail making! If you win, I¡¯ll give you the USB stick! If you lose, stop fooling Pingping from now on!¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ can you stop being so childish?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt utterly speechless.

    ¡°Xiong Fei, have you gone mad! You are the chief bartender at ChunTian Bar, and you have even participated in the Binhai Bartending Competition and won awards¡­ You¡­ you¡¯re challenging a master to a cocktail-making contest, have you no shame?¡± As his close friend, Bai Ping felt utterly embarrassed by Xiong Fei¡¯s behavior.

    Every profession has its masters, and although Huang Xiaolong was like a living deity in the eyes of Bai Ping, having him compete with Xiong Fei in bartending was clearly a futile effort; he stood no chance against Xiong Fei!

    Many people near the bar heard what Xiong Fei said and immediately gathered around.

    You should know that Xiong Fei has a significant reputation in the entire Binhai¡¯s bartending community. Being famous naturally attracts many challengers.

    Each challenge was always exciting, Xiong Fei would display his extraordinary talent in bartending, making people marvel and defeating his challengers convincingly.

    Today, for the first time, Xiong Fei challenging someone to a cocktail-making contest on his own!

    This looks interesting!

    Meanwhile¡­

    In a VIP room of ChunTian Bar¡­

    Gao Tianxiang, accompanying the leader of the ¡®Rattlesnake Mercenary Group¡¯ and a few elite members, were sitting in the VIP room having drinks.

    Under their enveloping aura, the entire VIP room was filled with a bloody atmosphere.

    It was like a pool of blood!

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll ask the bar owner to send a few pretty girls over.¡± Gao Tianxiang said with a flattering smile.

    ¡°Gao, in Binhai, you¡¯re the big fish. Can all the girls here be played by you?¡± The leader looked out of the room¡¯s half-closed door towards the bar.

    ¡°Ha ha ha Boss, of course. In Binhai, our Gao family is at the top of the food chain. Yes, in this bar, any woman you guys fancy can be brought here on your orders. They¡¯ll kneel and serve. They¡¯ll do anything,¡± Gao Tianxiang said as if it was a matter of fact.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha  Well, Gao, I want to play with that woman, make sure you notice her, it¡¯s that one¡­¡± The leader pointed into the hall.

    Gao Tianxiang followed the leader¡¯s direction and looked out.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He saw a group of young men and women in one corner of the hall, all appearing to be college students, having a fun time.

    ¡°Oh, Boss, you have excellent taste. The one in the plain dress, right? Really pure. Okay, Boss, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately,¡± Gao Tianxiang laughed.

    The young woman that Boss had set his eyes on was none other than¡ª

    Fang Zhaoyue!!!!

    ¡°Interesting, Gao, I want her! Tonight, I want only her!¡± The leader¡¯s dark brown eyes radiated a burning desire.

 Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Chapter 324: The Demon Cemetery

    Chapter 324: Chapter 324: The Demon Cemetery

    At that moment, Xiong Fei glanced at Huang Xiaolong with a challenging look. ¡°You¡­ you dare to have a cocktail mix-off with me?¡±

    As he spoke, Xiong Fei¡¯s face began to turn a shade of red.

    He was aware that his behavior was utterly lacking in grace.

    However, growing up in poverty made him feel inferior, and he didn¡¯t have any particular talents. Except for mixing drinks, he felt weak in every other aspect. Only in the realm of cocktail making did he find confidence and courage!

    Bai Ping had always been his goddess, the woman he loved most in his life. However, she only regarded him as a good friend, even a confidant, with no romantic feelings involved.

    Over the past two years, he¡¯d witnessed several men exploit Bai Ping¡¯s feelings, manipulate her emotions¡­ It was heartbreaking to him! Yet, instead of resenting Bai Ping, he fell more deeply in love with her!

    And now, another rival in love had appeared!

    Grinding his teeth and standing his ground, he was ready to fight this love rival to the death!

    Cocktail mixing was his most formidable weapon, and the only one he had! He intended to crush his rival in this domain and remove him from Bai Ping¡¯s life!

    ¡°Ah Love, just what is it that makes one promise life and death with another¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Xiong Fei with a pitiful gaze before sighing. ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t want to deal with you. However, since you¡¯re so infatuated, let¡¯s do it. You want a cocktail competition, right? Hmm¡­ make it quick then, I¡¯ll start.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong began rolling up his sleeves.

    ¡°Master¡­Please don¡¯t lower yourself to Xiong Fei¡¯s level,¡± Bai Ping muttered on the side.

    ¡°Mixing cocktails¡­ it¡¯s pretty simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Good! You go first!¡± Xiong Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with barely concealed excitement!

    He was confident that he could defeat his rival in the field of cocktail mixing!

    No matter whether Bai Ping would finally accept him, at least he had driven away a man who tried to toy with her!

    At once, Xiong Fei made some space on the bar counter for Huang Xiaolong.

    All around, many people had gathered, excitedly watching the challenge begin. Some even took out their phones and started snapping pictures.

    ¡°Wow~Xiong Fei must be planning to prepare a high-difficulty cocktail¡­

    ¡°In the cocktail world of Binhai, Xiong Fei is an unbowed legend, no one can defeat him!¡±

    ¡°This guy really has the audacity to mix drinks in front of Xiong Fei, he¡¯s just asking for humiliation~~~¡±

    ¡°Xiong Fei! Brother Fei! Slap his face hard! Show him what real cocktail mixing art is!¡±

    ¡°15 milliliters of tequila, 15 milliliters of black rum, 15 milliliters of Scotch whisky, 15 milliliters of American whiskey, 15 milliliters of almond brandy¡­¡± muttered Huang Xiaolong as he poured the drinks he needed into his cocktail shaker.

    Suddenly, Xiong Fei heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words and his mind trembled. He exclaimed, ¡°He¡­he¡­is he trying to mix¡­impossible! Impossible! That¡¯s the hardest cocktail in the world to make! Impossible! He must be bluffing!¡±

    At Gao Tianxiang¡¯s private booth.

    This booth was the largest one in Spring Bar, capable of accommodating dozens of people without feeling crowded.

    At that moment, the boss of Spring Bar, a middle-aged man with a face full of meat, stood at Gao Tianxiang¡¯s side, nodding and bowing as if he were a dog. He said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Gao, this kid is named ¡®Jia Hong¡¯ and he¡¯s a regular customer. He¡¯s a college student from a nearby college.¡±

    Standing next to the bar¡¯s boss was a male student who had brought Zhaoyue out. He knew a few punks and would often get into fights and hit on girls. But in front of Young Master Gao, he was trembling. ¡°Yo¡­you¡­ Young Master Gao, nice¡­to m¡­meet you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Gao Tianxiang smirked arrogantly. ¡°The girls you brought are not too bad. Hmm, that one in the simple dress, call her in here. Yes, go ahead.¡±

    Gao Tianxiang pointed toward Zhaoyue, who was waiting outside the booth.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Jia Hong glanced in the direction he had pointed before shaking his head instinctively. ¡°Young Master Gao¡­ it can¡¯t be done¡­ Zhaoyue¡­ she¡¯s not one of the bar princesses¡­ She¡¯s my classmate¡­and¡­I heard her father is an official in the city¡­¡±

    Zhaoyue generally kept a low profile and never boasted about her father, the mayor, in school. As a result, even classmates were not aware of her family background, only knowing that her father worked at the city government.

    Only a few people knew what position he held, and they remained silent on the subject.

    Just as Jia Hong finished his words!

    Bang!!

    A loud explosion!

    A beer bottle hit Jia Hong¡¯s head directly!

    The bottle shattered, splashing beer all over his face. His head was badly injured and blood spurted out.

    ¡°Ah!!! Ouch Ouch¡± Jia Hong immediately curled up on the ground, holding his head as his body began to tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t hit me¡­it hurts¡­¡±

    The burly African-American, who bore a striking resemblance to Shaquille O¡¯Neal, casually dropped a beer bottle shard in his hand while his eyes gleamed with icy chill. He then smirked and stated in English, ¡°You must consider yourself lucky. If this were Africa or South America, you¡¯d be a corpse by now.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha¡­ ha-ha-ha¡­¡±

    Laughter filled the room, a mocking laughter.

    ¡°Er¡­ Young Master Gao¡­ please¡­ give me face, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± the bar owner said, his face covered in fear.

    Gao Tianxiang¡¯s crowd gave off a baffling shiver to him.

    ¡°Young Master Gao, how about I bring the girl here? Please¡­ don¡¯t be angry¡­ I¡¯ll bring her to you right away,¡± the boss pleaded.

    Gao Tianxiang waved dismissively at the bar owner, then fixated on Jia Hong, who was too frightened to make a sound. ¡°Brat, you know who I am? Dare to defy me? Believe it or not, I can ruin you? Get up, kneel in front of me and slap yourself in the face, 1000 times!¡±

    Jia Hong dared not to argue, struggling to get up, knelt in front of Gao Tianxiang, and began to smack his own face.

    ¡°Ah ha-ha-ha¡­ isn¡¯t this fun, Captain?¡± Gao Tianxiang was overjoyed, relishing this crude display of unbridled humiliation and dominance.

    ¡°Gao, not bad. This is real living! I have to say, I love it here in Binhai! Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡± The Captain too joined the laughter.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong, holding a cocktail shaker, began shaking it rhythmically. Suddenly, he exudes an almost gentlemanly, aristocratic air!

    Damn, he¡¯s so cool!

    At that moment, everyone near the bar had almost all agreed that Huang Xiaolong was a descendant of an ancient family with a strong sense of etiquette.

    ¡°Wow¡­ the master knows how to mix drinks!¡± Bai Ping¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Xiong Fei¡¯s expression became more and more serious.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shaking technique changed!

    It became incredibly quick! So fast that it was dazzling!

    His hands turned into indiscernible trails!

    And the liquor in the cocktail shaker was seemingly constrained by an invisible force, it actually levitated!

    After half a minute!

    With a soft thud

    The suspended liquor burst open!

    Vaporized!

    Huang Xiaolong had vaporized the liquor using a special technique!

    Closer inspection revealed the vaporized liquor to be a dull grey colour!

    Just like¡­ the color of a cemetery at dusk!

    Eerily strange, ominously gloomy, chillingly cold!

    ¡°God¡­ Good heavens¡­ this¡­ this is real¡­¡± Xiong Fei¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he swallowed uneasily.

    The crowd observing nearby at the bar was also speechless.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, pouring the liquor from the shaker into a stemmed glass, ¡°It is said that this cocktail is the closest thing to death¡­ When tasting it, it¡¯s like dancing with the Grim Reaper¡±

    Huang Xiaolong picked up a glass of stout and poured it into the stemmed glass.

    Bang!!!!!!

    The stout strangely turned into fog, suspending directly above the liquid in the glass.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The black fog concealed a dark cemetery, imparting a bone-chilling sense of omnipresent danger¡­

    ¡°The most difficult cocktail in the world to prepare, the ¡®Devil¡¯s Cemetery¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as he placed the finished cocktail on the bar countertop. He turned to Xiong Fei, who appeared genuinely spooked, and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to mix anymore. Give me the USB stick.¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhaoyue was forcefully ushered into Gao Tianxiang¡¯s private room by the bar owner and several of his minions!

    It was as if a delicate lamb had been placed into a lion¡¯s den!

 Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Hit Him!!!!!

    Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Hit Him!!!!!

    Bartending is just a trifle. In this underworld, aren¡¯t there countless talented bartenders who¡¯ve fallen? Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary learning abilities, this insignificant skill is like a trifling play. A casual effort and he¡¯s already unsurpassed!

    Xiong Fei looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of despair.

    Yes, he doesn¡¯t need to continue bartending, for he had already lost!

    ¡®Demon¡¯s Graveyard¡¯ is universally recognised as the hardest cocktail to concoct!

    With Xiong Fei¡¯s talent in bartending, he would never be able to make a ¡®Demon¡¯s Graveyard¡¯ in his lifetime.

    ¡°I¡­ I lost¡­ I¡­ I have nothing else to say¡­¡±Xiong Fei, utterly dejected, handed a USB drive to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Err¡­ Xiong Fei, don¡¯t be too discouraged¡­¡± Bai Ping couldn¡¯t bear to see this and quickly tried to comfort him. ¡°Losing to a master is no big deal, the master is invincible ¡­ hmm, a good defeat is still an honor, still an honor.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong received the USB drive, but his gaze shifted to the private room where Gao Tianxiang was previously.

    He had noticed earlier that Zhaoyue was forcibly dragged into the room by a few burly, mean-looking men.

    ¡®Huh The good girl got kidnapped by ruffians?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong mumbled to himself.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze back to Xiong Fei and motioned him over, ¡°Come over here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiong Fei was stunned for a moment, but then, looking pale, he shook his head. ¡°Is he trying¡­ trying to humiliate me? Hahaha  I don¡¯t care¡­ Humiliate me however you want¡­ I¡¯ve already¡­ lost everything¡­¡±

    He glanced at Bai Ping, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Pingping, today¡­ I¡¯ve made a fool of myself, you probably look down on me now, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Xiong Fei, I¡¯ve already said, losing to the master isn¡¯t a big deal. The master isn¡¯t even human!¡± Bai Ping stomped her foot and immediately shot a sheepish look at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, don¡¯t get me wrong. When I said you¡¯re not human, I meant you¡¯re a god.¡±

    Xiong Fei, like a puppet, came around from behind the bar.

    Huang Xiaolong casually placed an arm around his shoulders, leading him to one side, ¡°Alright, stop moping around. Bai Ping¡¯s right, losing to me is no disgrace. There isn¡¯t a person in this world that can beat me, I really am a god.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiong Fei was taken aback by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    A god?

    Big brother, stop showing off!

    ¡°I am a man who values fate. Seeing as you¡¯re so infatuated, fine, just this once I¡¯ll help you for free.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a yellow paper charm from his canvas bag and said solemnly, ¡°This is a marriage charm. Write your name, lunar birth date and time on it, as well as the name and lunar birth date and time of the girl you love. At midnight, burn this charm while chanting the name of the girl you love thrice. Afterwards, you¡¯ll end up with the girl you love.¡±

    ¡°Mar¡­ marriage charm?¡± Xiong Fei was utterly shocked.

    Still, he reached out to take the charm.

    Huang Xiaolong enjoyed studying various charms, such as this marriage charm which indeed worked wonders. He could also draw some that promoted marital harmony.

    However, people with sinister motives could easily misuse those kinds of charms for evil purposes, so Huang Xiaolong usually refrained from using them.

    As for picking up girls, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t stoop to using the marriage charm. He¡¯d win girls over with his own abilities.

    Seeing Xiong Fei¡¯s sincere love tonight, Huang Xiaolong felt some pity for him.

    Besides, Bai Ping had done him a small favor. He didn¡¯t want this young girl to continue her frivolous ways, sleeping with different men.

    Women ought to love and respect themselves more.

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong decided to help the two. Xiong Fei was a good man and being able to be with his long-time love would be wonderful; Bai Ping too, would fall in love with Xiong Fei due to this marriage charm and henceforth stop her reckless behavior. This was a good thing too.

    ¡°Th¡­ thank you¡­ I¡­ I will¡­ will burn this charm tonight¡­¡± Holding the charm, Xiong Fei inexplicably began to trust Huang Xiaolong a great deal.

    ¡°Do well.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Xiong Fei¡¯s shoulder.

    Then, he walked aside and chanted a clairvoyance spell silently. A flash of gold in his pupils, and the tightly closed wooden door of the private room where Gao Tianxiang was located turned transparent, allowing Huang Xiaolong to see everything happening inside clearly.

    ¡°Oh? Gao Taixiang? Young Master Gao?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes immediately gleamed with a hint of mockery.

    In the private room.

    Zhaoyue stood trembling, her hands wrapped around herself.

    She had a slender and tall figure, with hair cascading like a waterfall, her eyes and brows as beautiful as a portrait, her features carefully crafted by nature itself into a work of art.

    Beautiful, truly beautiful.

    ¡°Ha~~ Team leader, your taste is really fabulous. This girl¡­ is extremely beautiful. I must say, even I am somewhat captivated.¡± Gao Tianxiang admired her delicate figure with the gaze of a hunter, his eyes raking over every part of her body.

    ¡°Let her take off her clothes, right here.¡± The team leader was extremely excited, rubbing his hands incessantly.

    ¡°Now¡­ Listen, strip your clothes off. I¡¯ll give you two minutes¡­ After two minutes, I don¡¯t want to see any clothes on you, understand?¡± Gao Tianxiang commanded with a lewd look in his eyes, staring at Zhaoyue.

    Zhaoyue, who had grown up sheltered her entire life, had never faced such a horrendous situation!

    Now, she felt as if every man in the private room was evil, ruthless and sinister¡­

    She regretted coming to this bar.

    ¡°No You¡­ Don¡¯t mess around. My¡­ My father, he¡­ He is the mayor!¡± Zhaoyue, summoning her courage, announced her father¡¯s position with trembling voice.

    However, Gao Tianxiang was not even slightly intimidated. He didn¡¯t believe Zhaoyue¡¯s father was the mayor at all.

    Even if he was, so what? He¡¯d still have to give respect to the Gao family!

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare offend the team leader. The man was a pathological killer who was capable of anything.

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense.¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s gaze became thoroughly cold. ¡°I told you to strip because I was being generous. You shouldn¡¯t defy orders! Do it. Make my friends happy today and you can get two million.¡±

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t!¡± Zhaoyue could no longer hold back and began to sob.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The team leader snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t understand the language of Huaxia, but judging from Zhaoyue¡¯s expression, he figured she was refusing.

    The team leader glared at Zhaoyue, his gaze ice-cold and bloodthirsty, utterly savage and perverse. Just one look from him made her feel like her soul was collapsing!

    Zhaoyue realized that she was done for today!

    No one could save her!

    Not even her father!

    She was a lamb led to slaughter! A fish on the chopping block!

    But¡­ she still found herself praying for a savior to come from the heavens and drive these evil men away!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then!

    A languid male voice rang out in Zhaoyue¡¯s ear. ¡°Step forward, slap his face hard.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhaoyue was stunned. She instinctively looked all around her, but there were no other people in the room. Moreover, the languid voice seemed to echo only in her ears. Young Master Gao and others in the room didn¡¯t seem to have heard it.

    Also¡­ the voice was incredibly familiar! She was certain she had heard this voice and seen its owner before!

    ¡°Stop looking around. Move forward, slap him! Hit him!¡± The languid voice reverberated in her ear once again.

 Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Chapter 326 The Savior Arrives!

    Chapter 326: Chapter 326 The Savior Arrives!

    Truthfully, being a well-behaved girl with strict upbringing like Zhaoyue, she had never been involved in a fight growing up. Let alone fighting, she had hardly ever raised her voice at anyone.

    Now, a man¡¯s voice in her ear was urging her to slap someone¡­

    Frankly speaking, she wanted to, especially since Gao Tianxiang had demeaned her, treating her¡ªthe young lady who had never been dated¡ªas his hunting target. He shamelessly humiliated her repeatedly, even asking her to undress. He was truly despicable.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to strike. She had never hit anyone and didn¡¯t know how to.

    Not until the third time the lazy male voice urged her to slap, did she feel a surge of indescribable courage coursing through her entire body!

    Every single cell in her body was filled with fearlessness and bravery!

    Zhaoyue¡¯s right hand, hanging by her side, trembled lightly. Her eyes, full of anger, were on Gao Tianxiang. She was on the verge of losing control!

    ¡°Bitch!¡± Gao Tianxiang got up with a dark face and walked towards the delicate Zhaoyue. ¡°Okay, won¡¯t take off your clothes, huh? I can do that for you. After the Captain has had his fun, I will take you. You mothe¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Zhaoyue, no longer able to bear it, swung her right hand and slapped Gao Tianxiang across his face!

    At the same time, an air current wave permeated through the door, rippling like water, and instantly attached itself to Zhaoyue¡¯s right hand!

    Boom!

    In an instant, Zhaoyue felt a terrifying brutal force injected into every part of her body!

    At that moment, she felt like her right hand was not her own!

    Smack!

    A loud noise!

    Zhaoyue¡¯s right palm hit Gao Tianxiang¡¯s cheek directly, and the force, like the outbreak of a flood, sent Gao Tianxiang flying!

    He spat out a mouthful of blood while in the air. Teeth shattered and scattered around before he crashed into a wall and slid to the ground, his gaze blank and stupefied.

    Silence!

    Complete Silence!

    The room was eerily quiet!

    Everyone was watching Zhaoyue with a shocked gaze.

    That Jia Hong had already beaten his face to a pulp, and Gao Tianxiang didn¡¯t order him to stop, so he didn¡¯t dare to. But at this moment, he also stopped hurting himself, his eyes wide as he stared at Zhaoyue.

    Not just the others, but even Zhaoyue herself was bewildered. She raised her right hand, looking at her own palm. ¡°Such¡­ such great strength¡­ And, hitting¡­hitting that bastard felt so good¡­ really¡­ so good¡­¡±

    Just then, Zhaoyue¡¯s eyes sparkled!

    ¡®I remembered! That voice! It was Mr. Huang¡­ Yes! It was Mr. Huang!¡¯

    In Zhaoyue¡¯s mind, the image of Huang Xiaolong, who had calmly saved her from the ghost infant using his incredible skills that night, surfaced.

    ¡®Ah! Master Huang is helping me! He¡­he is my savior!¡¯

    Thinking of Huang Xiaolong, a warmth flowed through Zhaoyue¡¯s body and she felt braver. ¡°You are lawless! I¡­ I will call the police on you! Scumbags! Trash!¡±

    All the while, outside the room!

    ¡°This Gao Tianxiang really asked for it¡­ I was going to look for him, but he didn¡¯t hide at home and went out to bully women¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Containment Orb and muttered. ¡°Now, blind everyone in this bar.¡±

    Whoosh~~ whoosh~~ whoosh~~

    Shades spewed out from the Soul Containment Orb like flying swords.

    They turned into ghostly figures, landing on the necks of the men and women in the bar, and then covered everyone¡¯s eyes with their hands.

    This was the ghost covering technique.

    Moreover, these were ghost figures directly covering people¡¯s eyes, which could cause intense hallucinations, and even block out other senses.

    After blinding everyone in the bar, Huang Xiaolong could do as he pleased. They wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything, only hallucinations¡­

    Huang Xiaolong refrained from releasing the Ghost King Ying Kexin.

    For a Ghost King, this small scene didn¡¯t require her appearance. Otherwise, there would be a river of blood, which would be terrifying.

    After doing all this, Huang Xiaolong stretched, casually picked up a nearby tempered glass coffee table.

    In the private room.

    In this private room, Huang Xiaolong did not have the grim spirits obstruct the others¡¯ view.

    ¡°F-U-C-K!!!!¡±

    The gang leader jolted awake and rage surged from his copper-bell-like, bulging brown eyes. He lunged at Zhaoyue, intending to tear her apart. Then the female corpse!

    Just then!

    ¡°Huh?¡± The gang leader paused abruptly, his ears twitched, and he roared, ¡°F-U-C-K! Watch out! Watch out!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking!

    Boom!!!!

    The solid wooden door of the private room was blasted apart, a blurry black shadow whistled straight in, like a cannonball!

    It was a tempered-glass coffee table!

    The coffee table shattered the wooden door, its momentum didn¡¯t slow down, ramming directly towards the bald black man who resembled Shaquille O¡¯Neal.

    Splatter

    A gruesome sound echoed!

    It was the sound of bones and muscles being crushed!

    The coffee table was impossibly hard, and the force with which it was thrown was too great. The black man didn¡¯t even have time to react before his head was crushed to pieces, his face sinking in. The immense impact squeezed out his brain matter, splattering out with a splash. Then, the table carried his massive body, flinging it backwards.

    Boom!!!!

    The black man¡¯s body was smashed, sunken into the wall, his chest bone shattered into fragments.

    ¡°No!!!! Tarry! No! My comrade! My comrade!¡± The leader let out a hysterical roar, his whole being thrown into frenzy.

    ¡°Who is it? Who is it? Take him down! Take him down!¡± Gao Tianxiang also scrambled up from the ground.

    Zhaoyue and Jia Hong hurriedly ran to the side, crouching in fear on the ground.

    ¡°Tarry! My brother!¡± Another black man rushed out of the private room without a second thought.

    This man was 2 meters tall, with the nickname ¡°Brown Bear¡±, skilled in combat. It is said that he could tear a man into pieces within five seconds.

    ¡°Stones! Take him down!¡± The leader howled.

    Outside the private room, a youthful boy strolled in leisurely, a smirk playing at the corner of his mouth. This was¡­the devil¡¯s smirk!

    ¡°Everyone, the slaughter has begun. Are you ready for it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong politely greeted the people in the private room.

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hands and caught the oncoming black man¡¯s hands. Then¡­

    Crack!!!!

    The black man¡¯s hands, which had been regarded as deadly weapons, were snapped off by Huang Xiaolong without any resistance and torn apart as easily as a rag doll.

    ¡°You all stink of blood, surely you can¡¯t be good people¡­ Plus, you¡¯re foreigners, coming to our Huaxia to show off your power, you deserve to die.¡±

    With a smirk, Huang Xiaolong casually tossed!

    Boom! Boom!

    Two long objects, accompanied with strong winds, blasted like darts towards two people near the gang leader.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    These were the two arms of the black man.

    Boom! Boom!

    The two men¡¯s faces were distorted from the impact, their eyeballs burst out, and the nasal bone was shoved into the brain, mixing the brain matter into a mess.

    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­it¡¯s¡­that lunatic! That¡­that demon!¡± Gao Tianxiang shivered all over. He shrieked in fear, pulling out his phone and preparing to call for help.

    Huang Xiaolong kicked away the black man who had lost his arms, then slowly walked towards Gao Tianxiang and the others.

 Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Two Gao Tianxiang!! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Two Gao Tianxiang!! (Fifth update)

    Huang Xiaolong sauntered towards Gao Tianxiang and his crew with a cheeky grin on his face.

    Outside the private room, people who were oblivious to the turmoil indulged in their own world of dance, hormones, and flirtations¡­

    The massacre unfolding in the room seemed to have nothing to do with them!

    Gao Tianxiang started dialling a number. Severe urgency made him want to call reinforcements instantly!

    Initially, he thought with the presence of the leader of the ¡°Rattlesnake Mercenaries¡± and his elites, he could stand against Huang Xiaolong. Even when Huang Xiaolong was alone, he had been prepared to kill him.

    But¡­ he was wrong!

    He had again underestimated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s capabilities!

    In just one face-off, a few of the ¡°Rattlesnake Mercenaries¡± were killed! They hadn¡¯t even had a chance to identify Huang Xiaolong!

    Too terrifying!

    This guy was just like a demon straight from hell!

    Yet for some unknown reason, Gao Tianxiang¡¯s cell phone automatically switched off!

    Emergency calls couldn¡¯t be made!

    This was strange because Gao Tianxiang¡¯s cell phone was perfect, fully charged and it simply wouldn¡¯t switch off without any reason.

    ¡°What¡­What happened?¡± Gao Tianxiang was profusely sweating.

    ¡°Hmm Your phone switched off?¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed an amicable smile at Gao Tianxiang. ¡°Oh, by the way, yin energy interferes with electronic devices. Hehe, tonight, at this Spring Bar, due to the nocturnal march of a hundred ghosts, everyone¡¯s phone will switch off automatically.¡±

    ¡°What¡­what do you intend to do¡­ don¡¯t come over¡­ Listen to me! You¡¯re doomed! This time, you¡¯re going to die! My grandfather has invited many experts to Binhai to celebrate his eightieth birthday¡­ even top-ranked global assassins have already arrived in Binhai ¡­ So.. just give up¡­ don¡¯t end up doing harm to yourself¡­ If you surrender to my Gao family now, and be our loyal dog, maybe, my grandfather will consider sparing you¡­¡± Gao Tianxiang wailed in fear. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how many experts are here, regardless of who¡¯s backing you¡­ you can¡¯t fight us, Gao family!¡±

    ¡°Heh¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then looked at Gao Tianxiang as if he was an idiot.

    At this moment, the captain of the mercenaries gave a signal to a lean, brown-haired man beside him. The man¡¯s eyes flashed a wicked gleam. He immediately flew towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Even before reaching him, he flicked his hand!

    Swoosh

    A large amount of light purple powder was directly sprinkled onto Huang Xiaolong!

    Under the neon lights, this powder shimmered with a bewitching glow.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t dodge and let the powder sprinkle on his face.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Captain! It worked! Hahahaha! Motherf**ker, you¡¯re not dead yet? This is the poison powder I refined from the venom of thirteen poisonous snakes, one gram of it can poison seven elephants! Hahaha!¡± The brown-haired man burst into laughter, relieved.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, a trace of amusement flickered. He deliberately staggered as if he had been poisoned.

    ¡°Mr. Huang! How are you feeling?¡± Zhaoyue anxiously yelled from the side.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The captain charged at Huang Xiaolong with a hideous face. A Desert Eagle magically appeared in his hand. He pressed the muzzle against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist and crazily pulled the trigger.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    He unloaded nine rounds consecutively.

    However, the bullets hitting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body were repelled by a faint golden glow that showed up on his skin.

    Huang Xiaolong slowly collapsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Hahahaha! F-U-C-K! F-U-C-K!¡± The captain mockingly burst into laughter. ¡°Who do you think you are? You think you¡¯re invincible? You¡¯re still gonna die!¡±

    After saying that, the captain turned to Gao Tianxiang. ¡°Take this bastard¡¯s body back. I want to chop it up and feed it to the dogs!¡±

    Gao Tianxiang¡¯s heart pounded fearfully, but then¡­..

    ¡°No!!!¡± An incredible terrifying look bubbled up in Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Captain! Look behind you!¡±

    Bang!!!!!!

    The captain felt a tearing pain in his neck, and then, he saw his own body¡­ no, a headless corpse.

    His head had been sent flying by a punch from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehehe¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his neck.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­what did you just..?¡± Gao Tianxiang couldn¡¯t articulate.

    ¡°Oh, just now? I just pretended to be poisoned, then pretended to be shot, because I wanted to tease you guys¡­ make you celebrate and then despair¡­ Hehe, Gao, weren¡¯t you just feeling ecstatic? Now, feeling a bit crappy? Hahaha~~~ I was just bored and wanted to mess with you. Did you seriously think these foreign trash could kill me? Hahaha~~~ I could die laughing.¡±

    Then, with a casual chop of his hand, he slashed towards the man who had sprinkled the poison powder.

    The air coalesced into a blade light and with a ¡®swoosh¡¯, it sliced that man into two.

    The entire ¡°Rattlesnake Mercenaries¡± were annihilated.

    ¡°No¡­no¡­don¡¯t come¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Gao Tianxiang trembled with terror, his body went limp and he fell on his knees before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah I gave you and the Gao family a chance¡­ but¡­ you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I regret that.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m not a murderer. Really, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong flicked his finger, sending a surge of energy right on Gao Tianxiang¡¯s forehead.

    Gao Tianxiang didn¡¯t utter a sound, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over, hoisted Gao Tianxiang onto his shoulder.

    Then, he turned around to leave the private room.

    He passed by Zhaoyue and Jia Hong.

    ¡°You¡­Mr. Huang, you¡­¡± Zhaoyue¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±

    Zhaoyue Fang choked on her words, speechless for a moment.

    The slaughter tonight was brutal, but she did not find it unreasonable, because Huang Xiaolong killed those who deserved death, those monsters.

    Instead, in her heart, the image of Huang Xiaolong emerged more and more grand and bright.

    Huang Xiaolong is her savior!

    She was possessed by a demon baby and was tormented so badly that she was neither human nor ghost, near death. And it was Huang Xiaolong who saved her.

    And this time, she was almost humiliated by a group of scum, almost worse than death, and again, it was Huang Xiaolong¡­

    Being saved by the same man twice, this feeling, it was quite extraordinary¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I will keep it secret! I swear!¡± Zhaoyue Fang¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°I swear on my health in the second half of my life, I will not tell anyone about everything that happened tonight! Absolutely not!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked into Zhaoyue Fang¡¯s black and white eyes as if seeing all the secrets of her heart, seen through her!

    ¡°Hahaha good, keep it secret, it¡¯s our secret. But even if you tell it, I won¡¯t be afraid. Because you don¡¯t have any evidence, hahaha¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged, laughing casually. ¡°Also, these foreigners, their blood is thicker than that of professional soldiers, and they must be international criminals. If people knew I killed them, I am sure the police would not only not arrest me, they would give me a certificate of honor and a bonus¡­ But it¡¯s too much trouble, I won¡¯t go collecting those bonuses.¡±

    Despite saying this, Huang Xiaolong had already determined by his near-mindreading methods that Zhaoyue Fang would definitely keep her mouth shut.

    ¡°I will also keep the secret¡­¡± Jia Hong hurriedly said. He looked at Huang Xiaolong as if he were a devil. He expressed his determination in this way for fear that Huang Xiaolong would kill him to silence him.

    ¡°You?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned and took out an ¡°amnesia talisman¡± from his canvas bag, threw it, and it stuck right on Jia Hong¡¯s forehead.

    Huang Xiaolong recited a spell, finally murmuring. ¡°Erase your memory of the last two hours, that should be enough.¡±

    Boom

    The talisman self-ignited, turned into a golden light, and directly entered Jia Hong¡¯s brain.

    In an instant, Jia Hong¡¯s eyes turned white and his expression was extremely confused. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Huang Xiaolong casually picked up Jia Hong and walked towards the room exit, saying to Zhaoyue Fang, ¡°You should go home to rest now. Your body is very weak, and you¡¯d better not go out these days. When crossing the crossroad, remember to keep your head down and rush across it, or it will attract wild spirits.¡±

    Exiting the room, Huang Xiaolong threw the dazed Jia Hong directly into the dance floor.

    Night.

    Outskirts.

    Abandoned warehouse.

    This warehouse was where Huang Xiaolong had killed the Left and Right Protectors of the Hawk¡¯s Claw Gate, Cao Dekui, and a group of Sharpshooters.

    It is now even more desolate, and no one dares to come.

    Cold¡­ Too cold¡­ Cold to the bone.

    Gao Tianxiang gradually regained consciousness.

    The light was dim, and he was tied to a stone pillar in the warehouse.

    Huang Xiaolong was sitting on a wooden box at a distance, legs crossed, smoking a cigarette, watching Gao Tianxiang with playful eyes.

    ¡°Where is this¡­ What is this place? You¡­ let me go¡­ I¡­ I swear, I¡­ I won¡¯t bother you no more¡­ I can even leave Binhai, leave Huaxia¡­¡± Gao Tianxiang pleaded.

    However, his heart was filled with resentment.

    ¡®As long as I survive this time, I will have my grandfather lend me the elite from the killer and bandit list¡­ I will wash away my shame! Even if he is a devil, I will kill him!¡¯

    ¡°Young Master Gao, you woke up earlier than I expected¡­ you have a good constitution.¡± Huang Xiaolong exhaled a smoke ring at ease. ¡°By the way, how is your grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday party planned in a few days? Who will be attending?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are you¡­ are you interrogating me?¡± Gao Tianxiang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Could it be that¡­ do you want to cause trouble at my grandfather¡¯s birthday party? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re simply insane!¡±

    At this time, Gao Tianxiang was overjoyed!

    No other reason, but the Gao Family had already set a trap for Huang Xiaolong at the old master¡¯s birthday banquet!

    They are not afraid of Huang Xiaolong making trouble! What they are afraid of is that Huang Xiaolong won¡¯t come!

    Once Huang Xiaolong comes, he will be a turtle in the urn, there will be no return!

    It can be said that this time the Gao family put in all their energy to set up a siege plan against Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t know what the situation is with my grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration¡­ I don¡¯t usually care about those¡­ Really, believe me, I swear.¡± Gao Tianxiang feigned sincerity.

    ¡°Hehehe you, disappointing me.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then looked towards a dark corner of the warehouse. ¡°Come out.¡±

    Footsteps echoed.

    A man walked out of the darkness.

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡± Gao Tianxiang let out a terrifying scream.

    Because this man, in terms of height, build, appearance, and temperament, is exactly like Gao Tianxiang!

    It was indistinguishable from the real thing! Even more alike than identical twins!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehe, sir, this guy¡­ hahaha¡­¡± The other Gao Tianxiang, naturally, is a ghost possessing a paper man¡¯s body!

    ¡°Who are you¡­ who are you? No no no! No! This is not true!¡± Gao Tianxiang murmured.

    ¡°Who am I? I am Gao Tianxiang, the young master of the Gao family among the four big families in Binhai! One of the Four Young Masters of Binhai! Who are you?¡± The paper man Gao Tianxiang arrogantly said. ¡°You dared to impersonate me, Gao Tianxiang? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    The way the paper man Gao Tianxiang speaks, his demeanor, is exactly like the real Gao Tianxiang, there¡¯s not a single bit of difference!

    Gao Tianxiang swore that this was the most terrifying and ridiculous thing he had ever encountered in his life, even more terrifying than death¡­

 Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Dismemberment Case

    Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Dismemberment Case

    At this very moment, Gao Tianxiang was truly frozen to his soul.

    Not just Gao Tianxiang, but probably anyone in this world, would freak out if they saw a living ¡°double¡± of themselves.

    Gao Tianxiang was no fool. As he looked at another Gao Tianxiang, he vaguely sensed the smell of a conspiracy.

    ¡°What¡­what conspiracy are you plotting?¡± Gao Tianxiang trembled as he shrieked. ¡°You¡­you found someone to impersonate me¡­ what do you want to do? I¡­I get it! You want to¡­ kill me¡­ kill someone from the Gao Family¡­ you, you have the guts, then fight against the Gao Family openly!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed casually, then ignored Gao Tianxiang and jumped down from the box. He dusted off his clothes, and said to the paper man who looked like Gao Tianxiang, ¡°From today, you¡¯re the genuine Young Master Gao, the only one in this world. Make the move neat, suck his memory, dispose of the body properly, don¡¯t leave any trace, then go back and be a good young master in the Gao family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir, I understand.¡± The paper man Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes gleamed with a perverse and excited light, followed by a gust of wind.

    Whoosh

    The wind rushed into Gao Tianxiang¡¯s brain, devouring his memories¡­

    ¡°Ah !!! No!!!!!!¡± Gao Tianxiang burst out into an agonised scream. His whole face was trembling like waves, and smoke was gushing out from above his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m going home to sleep. If I need something, I will contact you. Keep a close eye on Mr. Gao¡¯s eightieth birthday.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned, leisurely walking towards the warehouse exit.

    Outside, the moonlight was like water, and insects chirped from the bushes.

    Huang Xiaolong got into his car and drove towards the seaside villas.

    While driving, Huang Xiaolong took out the USB that Xiong Fei had given him. ¡°The killing vibes are too strong tonight¡­ I¡¯d better study those small videos that Bai Ping sneakily recorded, to dilute the killing vibes before I go to sleep, hehehe¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen these kinds of things¡­¡±

    Not long after, Huang Xiaolong drove his car into a bustling block. Suddenly, he saw a crowd gathered by the roadside, the noise was loud, and there were several police cars flashing their sirens.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s almost midnight¡­ why are there so many people? Has something happened?¡± Without thinking, Huang Xiaolong lightly stepped on the brakes.

    He glanced over and saw a row of late-night snack stalls. There were police cars on the scene, presumably there must have been a criminal case.

    But Huang Xiaolong clearly wasn¡¯t interested in these things and was about to hit the gas and leave.

    However¡ª

    ¡°Ah? Sister Jing?¡± In the crowd, Huang Xiaolong saw the heroic figure of Lin Jing in a police uniform!

    He could see that her expression was extremely stern, as if she had encountered some difficulty¡­

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t stay indifferent. He quickly parked the car by the roadside and ran over.

    Parting the crowd, he saw that the police had cordoned off the area, and Lin Jing was directing the operation.

    ¡°Sister Jing!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved at Lin Jing.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lin Jing turned her head, saw it was Huang Xiaolong, her stern expression immediately softened quite a bit, and a hint of warmth seeped from her beautiful eyes. ¡°Little Long, so late, and you¡¯re still wandering in the city?¡±

    While talking, Lin Jing stepped over and stood beside Huang Xiaolong.

    A gust of fragrance wafted over.

    ¡°Sister Jing, you haven¡¯t finished work yet?¡± Huang Xiaolong said smilingly. ¡°Look at the time¡­ Uh, what happened? Was there a fight?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, for a mere fight, I wouldn¡¯t need to come personally. I am the captain of the criminal police team.¡± Lin Jing burst out laughing, but then frowned, ¡°Tonight, we received a report from the public about a mentally ill homeless man, near a late-night barbecue stand, starting a fire for a barbecue.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled. ¡°Sister Jing, is it worth dispatching the police because a homeless man is barbecuing? He can¡¯t even have a barbecue. That¡¯s unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Little Long, do you think he was grilling pork, beef, or dog meat? It was human flesh!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Many people saw the homeless man roasting a human leg! We received the report and immediately went to the scene, apprehending the man. Additionally, we found a¡­ human arm where he was sleeping!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s quite bizarre.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, do you know what this implies?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s face was very serious. ¡°In our city, at least one person has been murdered and brutally dismembered.¡±

    After a pause, Lin Jing continued. ¡°In fact, last week, we received reports from the public that they had found an arm, a leg, two ears¡­ in different places. These body parts found earlier should belong to the same person as the ones found tonight. That¡¯s my intuition.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a dismemberment case.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t find anything particularly unusual about that.

    Lin Jing sighed. ¡°Little Long, this dismemberment case has caused a great stir in Binhai. These days, it¡¯s been a big topic for the city. The city leaders are very concerned and have set up a special task force, headed by me. The mayor has ordered that the case must be solved within a given timeframe. Now, there are only five days left. We basically have no valuable clues¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong also felt that Lin Jing was under a lot of pressure.

    Even though Lin Jing held a unique status as the eldest daughter of Binhai¡¯s leading family, the Lin Family, she was personally involved in her work. For major criminal cases, she always led the team on the front lines.

    It can be said that she has earned her position as the captain of the criminal police team mostly through her own efforts, rather than relying on her family¡¯s influence.

    This has gained her much respect from many people.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t have to work so hard to achieve a far greater status than she currently holds.

    ¡°Little Long, do you know that we have tentatively identified the victim to be a male between 25 and 30, but we cannot confirm his identity because no relative has reported him missing recently.¡± Lin Jing shook her head with an annoyed look. ¡°Without any relatives of the victim coming forward, all our police efforts are in vain¡­ I have only five days left to solve the case¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, you shouldn¡¯t be upset¡­ I can help you. I¡¯ll help you solve the case!¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°You, Little Long?¡± Lin Jing froze briefly, then took another look at Huang Xiaolong, and her eyes lit up.

    She was aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities. He was practically a miracle worker.

    He was capable of virtually anything!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Perhaps, this time, Huang Xiaolong could really help her!

    ¡°Come, Little Long, follow me!¡± Excitedly, Lin Jing took the initiative to reach out her hand, grab Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, and walk towards the crime scene.

    After a few steps, she realised her impulsiveness and quickly let go of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, blushing.

    ¡°Captain Lin, who is this?¡± At this moment, a man in his thirties with a robust look and dazzling eyes, dressed in an immaculate police uniform, walked over.

    Seeing Lin Jing take the initiative to hold Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, a sinister expression flashed in his eyes, and he fixed his gaze on Huang Xiaolong like a dagger. ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Clues!

    Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Clues!

    Perceiving the other party¡¯s unfriendly attitude, Huang Xiaolong also loses his temper and retorts coldly, ¡°Who I am is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± The square-faced man looks darkened and seems about to blow a fuse, but restrains himself for Lin Jing¡¯s sake.

    ¡°All right, Old Zhong, this is my friend, Little Long.¡± Lin Jing glanced at the square-faced man, ¡°Old Zhong,¡± then smiled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, do me a favor, don¡¯t be so confrontational. This is Old Zhong, a deputy director of the city bureau and the deputy head of the special case team, assisting me with this investigation.¡±

    Old Zhong glares at Huang Xiaolong, growing angrier by the second!

    Usually, Lin Jing is as cold as ice, indifferent to men. But today, she is surprisingly tender in front of this boy who is years younger than her. What is the nature of their relationship?

    With Old Zhong¡¯s family background, he is considered upper-class in Binhai. As a deputy director of the Binhai City¡¯s Public Security Bureau, in charge of criminal investigations, he has already achieved success in his career.

    He has high standards, still unmarried, but considers Lin Jing his pursuit!

    In terms of appearance, temperament, ability, potential, or family background, Lin Jing is universally recognized as a goddess. If Old Zhong could win Lin Jing over, he would not merely gain romantically, but it would greatly smooth his career path as well!

    Therefore, he instinctively views any man who gets close to Lin Jing as a rival!

    ¡°Come, Little Long, and help me see if you can find any useful clues,¡± Lin Jing eagerly says. She highly appreciates Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities. He is almost like a godsend. Therefore, she pins her hopes on Huang Xiaolong for this seemingly unsolvable case.

    ¡°Captain Lin¡­ is he a police officer?¡± Old Zhong coldly asked from the side.

    ¡°No.¡± Lin Jing looks straight at Old Zhong. ¡°Even if he¡¯s not a policeman, every citizen of Binhai City has the obligation and responsibility to assist the police in solving crimes, right?¡±

    ¡°This¡± Old Zhong is left speechless by Lin Jing¡¯s words, ¡°Captain Lin, we can¡¯t find any leads in this dismemberment case even with our special case team. Involving this boy¡­ it seems to have no impact. I don¡¯t believe he can help find any clues. Could it be that¡­ he is a witness?¡±

    Lin Jing disregards Old Zhong and brings Huang Xiaolong to the forensic doctors. Huang Xiaolong sees a human leg, which has been burned to a charred black, revealing no identifiable features. Additionally, there is a human arm, somewhat rotten, where a tattoo of a Kylin could be vaguely seen.

    ¡°Little Long, according to our police procedures, the first step is to confirm the identity of the deceased.¡± Lin Jing looks at Huang Xiaolong full of hope.

    ¡°I see, Sister Jing, let me think¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong began to ponder.

    To Huang Xiaolong, confirming the identity of a dead person was simple, just summon the soul of the deceased. But the current problem is-

    1. The deceased¡¯s name and birth date on the Chinese lunar calendar are unknown.

    2. Generally, those who were murdered and dismembered have great resentment after death and their souls could be seen or found at the place of their death. However, this is not the location where the crime occurred. It¡¯s likely the murderer killed and dismembered the victim outside of Binhai City, then dumped the body here¡­

    Therefore, for Huang Xiaolong, conjuring the soul would be difficult.

    ¡®Well, later I¡¯ll ask the wandering souls around here if they have seen any clues¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought.

    ¡°So, what have you figured out?¡± Old Zhong also walked over, a taunting smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t think that reading a few detective novels can solve the case. Even we, career criminal police, haven¡¯t figured it out yet. What can you do?¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Lin Jing. ¡°Captain Lin, you were always calm. Why would you believe an outsider?¡±

    ¡°Huh Old Zhong, no one would think you¡¯re a mute if you talk less.¡± Lin Jing appeared to be getting rather disgusted with Old Zhong, and retorted sarcastically.

    ¡°Enough already, would you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with annoyance. ¡°Sister Jing said we have five days to solve the case. In that time, I¡¯ll definitely solve this dismemberment case for her. It¡¯s just a minor matter!¡±

    Exactly, as a formidable ghost official, to solve a dismemberment case is no big deal. It¡¯s just a bit of a hassle!

    ¡°Hahaha you think you can do that?¡± Old Zhong started to laugh maliciously. ¡°Fine, if you solve this case within five days, I, Zhong Zhigang, will personally present you a pennant, reward money, and write you a big ¡®I Surrender¡¯!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gave a disdainful laugh and thought, ¡®Who the hell cares about your rewards? If it weren¡¯t for Sister Jing, I wouldn¡¯t bother with matters as trivial as this!¡¯

    Since he couldn¡¯t summon spirits for the time being, Huang Xiaolong switched his focus back to the arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking you can find any clues from this tattoo,¡± Old Zhong sneered. ¡°The deceased had a Kylin tattoo on his arm, and there are countless tattoo shops in Binhai. It¡¯s not uncommon to see people with Kylins tattooed on their arm. Moreover, what if the deceased wasn¡¯t a local? If he had his tattoo done in another city, no matter how many police officers we mobilize, we won¡¯t find a single clue.¡±

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong noticed a bite mark on the arm!

    It was a human bite mark!

    Near this bite mark, a small patch of skin was blackened and slightly coated with dried blood!

    The arm was imbued with traces of corpse and yin energies!

    ¡®This¡­ the deceased was bitten by a zombie¡­ this arm was infected¡­ However, it didn¡¯t turn into a zombie because the deceased was killed shortly after being bitten¡­ preventing the poison from spreading throughout the body.¡¯

    ¡®Zombie? Hehehe¡­ Things just got interesting¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    He was naturally interested in things like ghosts and zombies.

    If it were just an ordinary murder and dismemberment case, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t be much interested, but now it was confirmed that the deceased had been bitten by a zombie before his death, which immediately enlivened Huang Xiaolong!

    However, he couldn¡¯t possibly reveal that the owner of this arm had been bitten by a zombie, possibly even bitten to death by one. If he did, he would definitely make the officers burst into laughter.

    Especially Old Zhong, who would probably seize the opportunity to ridicule him mercilessly.

    He continued to observe.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that the arm¡¯s fingers had a pattern of three long, two short!

    The term ¡®three long two short¡¯ here meant that the nails of the thumb, ring finger, and little finger were long, just like a girl¡¯s.

    But the nails on the middle finger and index finger were cut very short and clean.

    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind!

    ¡°Ehhhhh¡± Huang Xiaolong lifted his right hand, put his index and middle finger together and spread them out¡­

    ¡°Little Long, what are you doing?¡± Lin Jing looked at Huang Xiaolong with curiosity.

    ¡°Sister Jing, look, my fingers, in this position, what does it look like?¡± Huang Xiaolong made a ¡®digging¡¯ gesture with his index and middle fingers.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this, Lin Jing immediately blushed, glared at Huang Xiaolong, and whispered, ¡°Little Long, how¡­ how could your thoughts be so¡­ so dirty!¡±

    ¡°Pft Sis, you really get me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°By the way, Sister Jing, I once saw a meme where a pretty girl had a manicure, but out of all her fingers, only her index and middle finger didn¡¯t have anything done. Not only did they not have a manicure, but they also were cut very short and clean¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long! Stop talking rubbish! You¡­ stop making me so mad!¡± Lin Jing was both amused and embarrassed. She didn¡¯t understand why Huang Xiaolong would bring up such inappropriate topics in front of her.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No, Sister Jing, you¡¯re misunderstanding me!¡± said Huang Xiaolong with an innocent face. ¡°Sister Jing, think about it, this arm, three of the fingers have long nails, and two are bald and clean. Combine that with that meme, guess what occupation the owner of this arm had?¡±

    ¡°Little Long, are you implying¡­?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s body trembled slightly, her pupils contracted!

    The forensic doctor and the police officers around had heard the conversation between Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing. At first, they also thought that Huang Xiaolong was just making inappropriate jokes.

    But after hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, their eyes lit up!

    ¡°Boy! You¡¯re really meticulous! A lead! This is a lead! If we can determine the victim¡¯s occupation, that would definitely be a useful clue!¡± An old detective couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.

 Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Such Great Luck!

    Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Such Great Luck!

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, many of the police officers swarmed over, staring at Xiaolong in eager anticipation.

    Huang Xiaolong had derived the deceased¡¯s occupation through the fingernails on the arm; it was a line of thought no one in the special investigative team had considered. Now that Xiaolong mentioned it, all the police officers and the forensic doctor felt as though a window had been thrown open, casting light onto their path.

    Everyone was invigorated!

    ¡°Oh¡­Right, right, the fingernails are suspect,¡± Old Zhong hastily chimed in. ¡°I noticed that clue earlier, but this guy showed up and disrupted my train of thought.¡±

    ¡°Old Zhong¡­¡± Lin Jing was at a loss for words upon hearing Old Zhong¡¯s comment.

    The special investigative team had been here for an hour, and Old Zhong hadn¡¯t brought up the fingernail issue. Now, as soon as Huang Xiaolong mentioned it, he claimed to have discovered this clue earlier.

    How could anyone have such a thick face?

    Several police officers cast disdainful looks at Old Zhong.

    ¡°Looking at the state of the fingernails, it¡¯s not hard to guess that the deceased might have been working in beauty or hairdressing, as long nails might cut customers¡¯ scalps during a shampooing,¡± Old Zhong passionately analyzed. ¡°Alternatively, the deceased might be a musician! The long fingernails would be inconvenient for playing guitar and some other instruments.¡±

    ¡°Pfft ¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing. ¡°I thought you were going to say something substantial. Beauty or hair salon worker? Musician? If the deceased really did have such professions, why didn¡¯t they trim all their nails? Why were three left intact? While it¡¯s true that long nails can poke customers during hair washing, are you suggesting that the deceased used only two fingers to wash their hair?¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡± A young police officer couldn¡¯t help but laugh. However, he quickly suppressed his laughter under Old Zhong¡¯s stern gaze, finding it difficult.

    ¡°Furthermore, look, the palm of this arm doesn¡¯t have any calluses, and the fingers are clean and slender. This isn¡¯t typical of a manual laborer. It even feels like they led a life of leisure,¡± Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Little Long, what are you suggesting?¡± Lin Jing looked at Huang Xiaolong intently.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m almost certain that the decedent was a sex worker. That¡¯s what you city people call a gigolo, a young master, a male public relations officer¡­ Different names, but the same meaning,¡± Huang Xiaolong went on prolifically, holding his index and middle fingers together. ¡°If they served in this manner¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough already, Little Long, no need to go into detail,¡± Lin Jing hurriedly stopped an increasingly eager Xiaolong. But in her mind, she was almost 99% sure that the decedent was a gigolo, just as Xiaolong had said.

    ¡°Dirty thinking!¡± Old Zhong sneered incessantly. ¡°Absolutely disgraceful!¡±

    But, all the police officers present were looking at Huang Xiaolong with admiration.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words indeed illuminated the matter for them.

    ¡°In Binhai, there should be quite a number of entertainment facilities with gigolos, right?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s expression was also extremely serious.

    ¡°Captain Lin, in fact, there aren¡¯t many entertainment venues with gigolos,¡± a young police officer explained. ¡°The number of prostitutes far surpasses the number of gigolos. The reason is simple: as a prostitute, you generally only serve men, but as a gigolo, you have to serve not only women but often twisted men too¡­ Therefore, being a gigolo is even more demeaning, and naturally, there are relatively fewer men who choose this line of work. In Binhai, entertainment venues with gigolos are usually larger-scale and won¡¯t exceed 10.¡±

    ¡°Good! Investigate it!¡± Lin Jing made a decisive command. ¡°It¡¯s now after midnight, the peak time for various night clubs and entertainment venues¡­ Immediately divide into groups and investigate for me! Strive to identify the deceased¡¯s identity tonight! Everyone, make good use of your time.¡±

    Having spoken, Lin Jing softly said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, thanks to your insight today, you provided such useful clues.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, it¡¯s so late, aren¡¯t you going to continue investigating? Don¡¯t work too hard~~ Go home and rest. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you solve the case within the five days,¡± Huang Xiaolong was very concerned for Lin Jing.

    Feeling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s care, Lin Jing¡¯s eyes shimmered softly, and she charmingly swept her hair back, ¡°Little Long, you should go home first. I know my limit.¡±

    At that moment, Lin Jing led her team to leave.

    Old Zhong fiercely glared at Huang Xiaolong with jealousy and malice in his eyes as he left, like a warning.

    The police left, and the onlookers also dispersed.

    Huang Xiaolong summoned a group of lost souls in the vicinity to inquire about the situation.

    But the lost souls all shook their heads, indicating they had no idea who dumped the severed limbs. Left with no other options, Huang Xiaolong had to give up.

    He drove home.

    He took a shower.

    Then he sat in front of his computer and plugged in the USB drive Bai Ping had given him.

    There were hundreds of video files in the folder!

    ¡°My god this¡­this is like a collection¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully rubbed his hands, then opened each video and started critiquing.

    All of the videos were secretly recorded in the same room.

    And most of them featured Yan Yi!

    This guy definitely took plenty of girls to this room.

    Most of them were dressed in the uniform of Binhai Canadian International School, young students.

    In the videos, not only did Yan Yi have that kind of relationship with the girls, he also said a lot of excessively cheesy vows.

    ¡®I¡¯ll marry you once you get into university.¡¯

    ¡®I only love you in my lifetime.¡¯

    ¡®You are my one and only.¡¯

    Things like that.

    Huang Xiaolong also saw a few videos of Yan Yi with Shang Wenfei who drowned herself in the lake!

    The dialogue in one video was particularly striking¡ª

    Shang Wenfei: ¡°Teacher Yan, can we not do it today?¡±

    Yan Yi: ¡°Fei Fei, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ve already booked the room, and we haven¡¯t been intimate for more than half a month. Not doing it? Fei Fei, are you not feeling well or have you lost feelings for me? I¡¯ve said, once you get into university, I¡¯ll officially announce our relationship.¡±

    Shang Wenfei: ¡°No, Teacher Yan¡­ How could I¡­How could I possibly lose feelings for you? You know I like you the most. Just¡­ We can¡¯t do it anymore because¡­ I¡¯m pregnant with your baby, Teacher Yan!¡±

    Yan Yi: ¡°¡­Fei Fei, this kind of joke, you can¡¯t just make, you¡­you¡­are you trying to scare me to death?¡±

    ¡°Damn, beast!¡± Huang Xiaolong lit a cigarette, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no suspense now, Yan Yi, you just wait to die! This time, if you¡¯re not beaten to death by these girls¡¯ parents, you¡¯ll be killed by other prisoners in jail¡­ heartless bastard!¡±

    Every single video related to Yan Yi contained damning evidence that could end him!

    ¡°Damn, pretending to be a gentleman in front of fatty, playing the nice guy¡­now, I can¡¯t wait to see, how you¡¯re going to keep this act up!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, then quickly carried on watching through these high-quality ¡°works¡±.

    The secretly recorded videos included everyone who had fun in that room, not just Yan Yi.

    There were also some young couples, married couples, adulterers, and bosses taking advantage of their female subordinates¡­ you name it.

    After watching for a while, Huang Xiaolong got a bit sick of it, so he decided to watch one last video and then go to sleep.

    As soon as he started playing this video, Huang Xiaolong was wide awake!

    The male and female leads in the video had a huge age difference!

    The woman was at least 50 to 60 years old, a complete old lady.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The man, on the other hand, was only in his twenties, tall, fair, muscular, and handsome¡­

    The man¡¯s right arm had a Kylin tattoo, and the nails of his index and middle finger were cut extremely short and were very clean.

    ¡°Fuck! Pan, you¡¯ve really picked a great name for yourself, Pan An¡­ hahaha~~~~is this your real name or a stage name?¡± The old lady had just finished taking a shower and was lying on the bed, beckoning to the handsome man. ¡°Come on, let me try out the number one male escort of the ¡®Night Fragrance Pavillion¡¯, money is not a problem¡­ hurry up and come to me!¡±

    ¡°Pan An, who is even more charming than the famous Pan An? The Night Fragrance Pavilion?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Am I just too damn lucky?¡±

 Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Chapter 331: Yan Yiâ€™s Sinister Plot

    Chapter 331: Chapter 331: Yan Yi¡¯s Sinister Plot

    In the video, ¡°Pan An¡± was indeed a full-fledged duck.

    However, from the video, the aura of Pan An was dark. The man was clearly deficient in Yang energy and was tainted with Evil Qi¡­

    ¡°This guy must have encountered a ghost or a zombie¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong had a hunch. ¡°If it¡¯s confirmed that the arm belongs to Pan An, he must have been bitten by a zombie before he died¡­ The ¡®Night Fragrance Club,¡¯ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple¡­¡±

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong looked at the time. It was already past three in the morning, so he dialed Lin Jing¡¯s mobile number, but Lin Jing had turned off her phone.

    He assumed that Lin Jing wouldn¡¯t be in any danger, given the protection of the purple-robed ghost ¡®Mengyao,¡¯ so Huang Xiaolong peacefully went to sleep.

    He didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he picked up his phone from the pillow and called Lin Jing.

    It took a full half a minute before Lin Jing answered the phone.

    ¡°Hello Little Long¡­¡±

    On the phone, Lin Jing¡¯s voice was very lazy, indicating she was obviously still asleep.

    The allure of her voice stirred Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart. ¡°Sister Jing, are you still asleep? I called you before, but your phone was off.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡± Lin Jing hummed softly. ¡°I had an all-night case analysis meeting. I didn¡¯t get home until after nine this morning. I¡¯m so tired¡­ My phone ran out of battery when you called me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Jing, don¡¯t work too hard¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. ¡°By the way, Sister Jing, did you find any clues when you investigated those clubs yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Clues¡­we found nothing Old Zhong even criticized me for a while, saying that the clues you analyzed have lots of loopholes and that we worked for nothing the whole nighttime¡­ Now, Old Zhong is reorienting the investigation¡­¡± Lin Jing replied with some helplessness, suddenly her tone became extremely serious. ¡°Little Long, I totally believe in your analysis and deduction.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha Sister Jing, come over to eat at my house tonight. I have a surprise for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said mysteriously.

    ¡°A surprise? What surprise?¡± Lin Jing wondered.

    ¡°Sister Jing, you¡¯ll find out when you come ¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I have a video for you to watch. After you¡¯ve seen the video, everything will become clear haha  okay, Sister Jing, enough talk. See you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Little Long you¡¯re so secretive. Okay, I¡¯ll come and see you tonight. I¡¯m going to hang up now, I want to sleep a bit longer.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s charming laughter echoed before she ended the call.

    Huang Xiaolong cheerfully got up and started washing up.

    Then, he left to eat.

    At the entrance gate of the coastal villa complex.

    Not far away, a Mercedes-Benz E-class car was parked quietly.

    In the driver¡¯s seat sat a man wearing a fierce expression. His eyes flickered ominously, as if he was hatching some conspiracy. From time to time, he would gaze at the villa complex¡¯s gate and watch people come and go, a look of impatience occasionally flashing in his eyes.

    In the passenger seat was a fashionably dressed and enchanting young woman.

    This enchanting young woman was none other than the one who¡¯d entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s villa to use the toilet, almost becoming possessed by the ghost in the mirror, and later groped by the water ghost while swimming at the beach.

    At the moment, the enchanting young woman was touching up her makeup.

    She was incredibly beautiful.

    The one in the driver¡¯s seat was none other than ¨C Yan Yi!

    ¡°Meimei¡­ this¡¯s our first deal, but rest assured, I¡¯ll pay you¡­ you know what to do, right?¡± Yan Yi scoffed.

    As he spoke, Yan Yi gently reached out his hand to hug Meimei.

    Meimei, however, unexpectedly slapped Yan Yi¡¯s hand away. ¡°Teacher Yan, hands-off¡­ let¡¯s keep things professional¡­ I¡¯ll do the job you¡¯re paying me for, but nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha Meimei, we don¡¯t have to tell Pingping, right?¡± Yan Yi was still not resigned.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d asked before, I would¡¯ve agreed. But recently, I heard a master¡¯s chant, and I feel like my moral bottom line has risen. Well, so be it. Be good to Bai Ping and stop thinking about cheating.¡± Meimei looked disdainfully at Yan Yi and muttered, ¡°Men are always wanting what they can¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh Fine, fine.¡± Yan Yi¡¯s face darkened, he cursed to himself, and then changed the subject. ¡°Now, you best do a good job for me today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a simple task, haven¡¯t I done such things in the past?¡± Meimei had the expression of a seasoned hand. ¡°Once the target appears, I¡¯ll hit on him, then let him take me home, secretly film a video, right? Simple! But, Teacher Yan, this¡¯s a big sacrifice for me, and anyone who can live in this neighborhood is rich or noble. I¡¯m also afraid of revenge¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, Meimei, I¡¯ll give you an extra 50 thousand, is that enough? A total of 250 thousand!¡± Yan Yi sneered. ¡°You just want to earn more money, right? Once the job is done, the 250k is yours!¡±

    Meimei was quite satisfied with this amount, ¡°Deal, a one-time price of 250k. But remember, my face has to be blurred in the video¡­ that¡¯s my bottom line.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to ruin your reputation either.¡± Yan Yi laughed heartily, then said through gritted teeth, ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Damn you! You dare to steal my woman? This time, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re ruined! I¡¯ll let Shanshan know that you¡¯re actually a beast in human skin!¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve been waiting for an hour now, how come the target still hasn¡¯t shown up?¡± Meimei yawned.

    ¡°Wait a bit longer, he lives in this villa complex¡­¡± Yan Yi replied.

    ¡°Heh okay, we¡¯ll wait a bit longer. You know, Teacher Yan, you¡¯re spending so much money for me to mudsling a man, so what¡¯s the big grudge this guy has against you?¡± Meimei teased.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s a big grudge! This time, I have to ruin him!¡± Yan Yi¡¯s expression was filled with malice.

    Just then, Yan Yi¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He saw Huang Xiaolong leisurely strolling out from the entrance of the coastal villa complex.

    ¡°Meimei! That¡¯s the guy! The target has appeared! It¡¯s him! You go and hook him up now! Trust me, no cat can resist free fish! With your looks and figure, he¡¯ll definitely fall for it! Hurry up!¡± Yan Yi urgently whispered, then pulled out a few screw-shaped devices from his pocket. ¡°Here, these are pinhole cameras, hurry up!¡±

    The eager Yan Yi pushed open the car door for Meimei, practically shoving her out.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! What the heck!¡± Meimei complained about being pushed, and then looked at the target¡­

    ¡°Huh? Is¡­is¡­is it the master?¡± Meimei was a bit dazed.

 Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Chapter 332: Locking (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 332: Chapter 332: Locking (Fifth Update)

    Meimei was staring straight at Huang Xiaolong¡­

    ¡®My god¡­Teacher Yan wants to mess with the Master? Has he¡­has he gone mad? Doesn¡¯t he know that the Master possesses such divine skills¡­that he¡¯s so invincible¡­¡¯

    Ever since she witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s near-god-like abilities at the seaside bathing field, Meimei idolized Huang Xiaolong. In her eyes, he was the only god¡­

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong had saved her life.

    To be brutally honest, even if Yan Yi gave her tons of money, she would never sabotage Huang Xiaolong!

    Plus¡­as a mere mortal, how could she affect Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®Damn it! Teacher Yan this idiot, is he trying to push me into a pit of fire! Set up Master? Do I seem like I want to hasten my death!¡¯ As these thoughts flashed through her mind, Meimei was about to turn back and curse out Yan Yi, but¡­

    ¡®Wait, this guy bears grudges against the Master and wants me to entrap him¡­ Instead, I should go to the Master and expose him! Yeah! Master would certainly praise me for leaving the dark side!¡¯

    Having thought this through, Meimei adjusted her facial expression and calmly turned around, heading straight for Huang Xiaolong.

    Meanwhile, greedy Yan Yi was staring at Meimei¡¯s back, a lurid smile flickering across his eyes. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t fall for it! Such a beautiful woman flirting with you, can you resist the temptation? Hahaha~~ I have to say, my plan is seamless! Huang Xiaolong, you dare to challenge me? I could play you to death!¡±

    Soon after, Meimei approached Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Master!¡± yelled Meimei, overwhelmed with excitement.

    ¡°You again?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded somewhat impatiently.

    ¡°Yes, Master, it¡¯s me,¡± Meimei spoke softly. ¡°Master, I admire you so much. Don¡¯t look so annoyed at me, it¡¯ll make me sad.¡±

    Her cutesy voice left Huang Xiaolong wanting to vent his anger but not being able to.

    Enterprisingly, although this devious young woman¡¯s personal life was a bit of a mess, she had never done anything to seriously harm others, so Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t think it was necessary to continually target her.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to go eat. Bye.¡± Huang Xiaolong was about to walk past her when¡­

    ¡°Wait, Master, do you know someone named Yan Yi, a swimming coach?¡± Meimei asked.

    ¡°Yan Yi?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused, ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this¡­Yan Yi is such a despicable guy¡­¡± Meimei spilled the beans to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahaha He wants to set me up? And film a clip of me? Hahaha This is hilarious¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was genuinely amused by Yan Yi.

    His gaze shifted to Yan Yi¡¯s Mercedes Benz parked in the distance.

    ¡°Master, should I take you to beat Yan Yi up right now?¡± Meimei suggested eagerly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna soil my hands by hitting him!¡± Huang Xiaolong disdainfully shook his head but then his eyes lit up as a plan formed in his mind.

    ¡°Hey It¡¯s time to give this schemer a taste of his own medicine!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously. ¡°Blah, you go pretend to have successfully seduced me, then go to my house¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll give him a taste of his own medicine today!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Master, Yan Yi said he would play your video on the LED screen of a shopping mall to ruin your reputation completely,¡± stated Meimei informatively.

    ¡°Follow me, to my house.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t hesitate and led Meimei back to the villa.

    Meanwhile, Yan Yi saw Huang Xiaolong leading Meimei into the villa with his arm around her and smirked, a triumphant smile playing on his lips. ¡°Hahaha~~~ She had him in just a few minutes! Hahaha What a newbie!¡±

    Back at home.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a USB drive. Meimei had one in her bag as well.

    Huang Xiaolong selected some videos from his USB drive and copied them into Meimei¡¯s.

    ¡°Listen, if Yan Yi asks, tell him that everything went smoothly, and you¡¯ve already filmed a video of us. Don¡¯t give your USB to him just yet. When he¡¯s ready to play the video from the USB on the LED screen at the mall, then give it to him. Remember, the videos on the USB should not be seen by him in advance.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    ¡°Rest assured, Master, I know how to deal with Yan Yi.¡± Meimei solemnly accepted the USB. ¡°Master, what videos did you copy onto my USB? Can I take a look?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also not allowed to look in advance,¡± said Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Okay, Master, I promise not to peek.¡± For Meimei, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were an unalterable law, akin to a sacred decree.

    After everything was settled, Huang Xiaolong treated Meimei to lunch and sent her off from the back door of the villa.

    At dinner time, Lin Jing arrived as promised.

    She was wearing casual clothes, her skirt swaying in the wind, revealing her beautiful legs.

    She was carrying a bag filled with fresh vegetables and meats, along with some seafood.

    ¡°Sister Jing, you even brought food?¡± Huang Xiaolong hurried forward to take the bag.

    Lin Jing smiled subtly. ¡°I will cook dinner for you tonight.¡±

    Lin Jing morphed from an ice queen into a homemaker. She spent an hour and a half in the kitchen and brought out a series of delicious dishes.

    ¡°Sister Jing, your cooking skills are really good¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong wolfed down the food¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft Little Long, eat slower.¡±, Lin Jing said, smiling as she watched Huang Xiaolong eat. The warmth in her eyes made her soul flicker. She had felt a rare sense of happiness in the kitchen and was left feeling confused yet sweet.

    ¡®Could it be that I¡¯ve actually fallen in love with this boy, who is several years younger than me?¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, I usually don¡¯t cook.¡± Lin Jing laughed. ¡°In this world, people who¡¯ve tasted my cooking can be counted on one hand.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, if you don¡¯t cook, why are your cooking skills so good?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked as he continued to wolf down his food.

    But honestly, even though Lin Jing¡¯s cooking was good, compared to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, there was still a world of difference.

    ¡°I guess I got talent¡± Lin Jing smiled sweetly.

    Lately, in order to solve the dismemberment case, Lin Jing had been under immense pressure, her mind in a constant state of tension with no chance to relax. However, being alone with Huang Xiaolong, she felt a sense of relief as if a load had been taken off her shoulders. It was a very pleasant and comfortable feeling.

    Having finished the meal¡­

    ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t rush to wash the dishes. Come, I want to show you a very big surprise,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, as he excitedly grabbed Lin Jing¡¯s hand and ran to his bedroom.

    ¡°Eh Little Long, why are you taking me to your bedroom?¡± Lin Jing asked with a playful smile.

    But she was neither nervous nor afraid. She believed Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In his bedroom

    A computer table was set up beside the bed.

    ¡°Sister Jing, come on, let¡¯s sit on the bed.¡± Huang Xiaolong guided Lin Jing to sit on the edge of the bed side by side, then turned on the computer.

    ¡°Little Long, what surprise are you intending to show?¡± Lin Jing asked uncertainly. ¡°What medicine are you selling in your gourd¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, relax. Now, I¡¯m going to show you a video! It¡¯s related to that dismemberment case!¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly.

 Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Fragrant Night Club

    Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Fragrant Night Club

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong easily found the video, clicked on it, and started playing.

    Lin Jing thought Huang Xiaolong was showing her something like a security camera footage, so she was staring at the computer screen with intense focus¡­

    Unexpectedly, at the beginning of the video, a hotel room appeared on the screen, with an old woman wrapped in a bath towel, lying on the bed, her eyes full of hunger¡­

    ¡°Oh my god! Little Long¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re up to no good! Why¡­ why do you want me to watch this¡­ this kind of video with you¡­¡± Lin Jing¡¯s serious expression became somewhat unnatural¡­

    ¡°And¡­ this woman, isn¡¯t she a bit too old? At least 50, 60 years old, right? Little Long, your taste is so intense!¡± Lin Jing found it both funny and irritating.

    Talking about watching that kind of video, it¡¯s acceptable if it¡¯s a normal one, but who could have thought the leading lady is an old woman! How heavy must your taste be to be able to stomach it!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ This is disgusting, I won¡¯t watch anymore, please¡­ please change it¡­¡± Lin Jing complained.

    ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m not interested in watching such old women¡­ Hehe, keep watching, you¡¯ll be in for a surprise~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brimmed with excitement.

    Soon after, on the screen, Pan An appeared! The handsome Pan An appeared!

    ¡°The man is quite young¡­¡± commented Lin Jing. However, soon after!

    ¡°Wait! Little Long, pause it!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s gaze changes, becoming serious and sharp again!

    Huang Xiaolong paused the video.

    ¡°Tattoo! Kylin Tattoo!¡± Lin Jing pointed in trembling voice to Pan An¡¯s arm¡­ ¡°and¡­ the index and middle fingers of this hand¡­ the nails have been trimmed! The man in the video is¡­ the owner of that severed arm! He¡¯s the victim who was dismembered!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Sister Jing, are you surprised or not?¡± Huang Xiaolong showed a broad smile. ¡°I told you, I¡¯d help you solve the case within five days, didn¡¯t I? Hehehe~~~¡±

    They continue watching.

    From the dialogues between the old woman and Pan An, Lin Jing found a vital clue!

    ¡°Night Fragrance Club¡±

    Top male public relations executive!

    With this, they can basically ascertain the identity of the deceased!

    ¡°Sister Jing, Did you check out this ¡®Night Fragrance Club¡¯ during your overnight investigation yesterday?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go. Old Zhong led the team.¡± Lin Jing slightly furrowed her brows, hesitated a moment, and then spoke.¡±There is a rumor that Old Zhong has a stake in this ¡®Night Fragrance Club.¡¯ But this news has not been confirmed. It¡¯s probably just gossip.¡±

    ¡°This guy, I knew he was no good.¡± Huang Xiaolong grumbled contemptuously, and then laughed. ¡°Sister Jing, no matter what, tonight, I¡¯ll go to the ¡®Night Fragrance Club¡¯ to have a look¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had a prediction that the ¡®Night Fragrance Club¡¯ was probably involved in more than just one murder and dismemberment case. There might be things that interest him!

    At the same time, the video continued to play. Pan An had already climbed onto the bed with the old woman and they were kissing.

    Their intimate sounds were enough to make anyone blush!

    Huang Xiaolong clearly noticed Lin Jing¡¯s breathing become somewhat rapid. Her expression was a little unnatural, and her adorable cheeks had a flush of red.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Now that we have the clues, we¡­ we should stop watching, it¡¯s a little disgusting~~¡± Lin Jing tentatively suggested.

    ¡°Sister Jing, keep watching¡± Huang Xiaolong egged her on.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to watch anymore.¡± Lin Jing shook her head.

    Truth be told, Lin Jing had watched this kind of adult video before, but only a few times. Today, not only was she watching, she was watching with a boy¡­

    This is simply awkward!

    ¡°Sister Jing, keep watching, you¡¯ll see why Pan An trimmed the nails on those two fingers¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone was a little pleading.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, Lin Jing felt her heart soften, she sighed, ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll watch a little more with you.¡±

    As they continued to watch, Pan An in the video revealed the purpose of his trimmed nails.

    Lin Jing¡¯s heartbeat suddenly accelerated.

    Huang Xiaolong, out of the corner of his eye, glanced at Lin Jing, then gently reached out, and wrapped his arm around Lin Jing¡¯s waist.

    Lin Jing shuddered and hurriedly said, ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­ you need to behave yourself, don¡¯t be naughty to your sister ¡­¡±

    That being said, she didn¡¯t resist Huang Xiaolong¡¯s advances.

    Huang Xiaolong fully embraced Lin Jing¡¯s waist and with a gentle force, Lin Jing¡¯s body, fell softly into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister Jing, you¡¯re really beautiful, you have such an elegant demeanor.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense¡­ I¡¯m old, an old woman. I can¡¯t compare to those young girls you know.¡± The sourness in Lin Jing¡¯s words was evident. ¡°Song Yuru is great, you keep calling her your ¡®big wife¡¯, seems like you both are very affectionate.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Sister Jing, are you jealous?¡± Huang Xiaolong was no longer a rookie in matters of love.

    ¡°I¡­ I never get jealous¡­¡± Lin Jing was justifying.

    All of a sudden, Huang Xiaolong lowered his head and kissed her lips!

    ¡°Mmm¡±

    He kissed her!

    Huang Xiaolong kissed the lips of the daughter of the prestigious Lin Family in Binhai!

    The lips of a goddess that countless successful men in society dream of but could never attain!

    Lin Jing struggled symbolically for a while, but then completely surrendered!

    After ten minutes ¡­

    ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Lin Jing¡¯s cheeks flushed like the petals of a rose, a mixture of joy and annoyance reflected in her beautiful eyes, ¡°This should never happen again! Little Long¡­you¡­you¡­were crossing a line¡­¡±

    Earlier when Lin Jing allowed Huang Xiaolong to kiss her, but when Huang Xiaolong wanted to further advance, Lin Jing firmly resisted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    This passionate kiss made Lin Jing realize that she had fallen for this boy who was several years younger than her, but at this moment, she was not ready to take things further.

    ¡°Sister Jing, I understand~~I will never force you¡­ you will eventually marry me, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Huang Xiaolong had a big grin on his face.

    ¡°Get lost¡­I¡¯ll never marry you¡­¡± Lin Jing tried hard to calm herself down, her heart sweet as honey, she stood up, adjusting her slightly disordered dress, ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t waste time, now I¡¯m going undercover to ¡®The Fragrance Club¡¯ to collect clues. If I find any direct evidence, I might prepare an arrest operation tonight.¡±

    Knowing the prowess of Huang Xiaolong, it was unthinkable for Lin Jing to let him face the risk alone, so she stood up, ¡°Sister Jing, I will accompany you. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±

    Lin Jing knew that having Huang Xiaolong by her side, the success rate for tonight¡¯s operation would more than double!

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, accompany me tonight, we must solve this case!¡± Lin Jing clenched her fist determination.

    Night.

    The night in Binhai city, fragrant and tranquil.

    ¡®The Fragrance Club¡¯ neon lights were flickering, a giant pattern of night-blooming flowers looms over the main building, alluringly brilliant.

    The whole building was iridescent; the various luxury cars parked at the door indicated that this was a high-end club frequented by the elite.

    A spending hotspot.

    Huang Xiaolong parked his BYD F3 in the parking lot and got out of the car with Lin Jing.

    The moment Huang Xiaolong looked towards ¡®The Fragrance Club¡¯ after getting off the car, his expression subtly changed.

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s perspective, the entire ¡®The Fragrance Club¡¯ was filled with death Qi and Evil Qi!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Without a doubt, there must be something wicked hidden inside this club!

    Moreover, it was definitely not just ordinary lingering spirits¡­

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s expression remained natural. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have never been here before, no one will recognize me. Tonight, I¡¯m going to pose as a lonely rich woman, order a few male escorts, and then act accordingly.¡±

    ¡°Err Sister Jing, you¡­you plan to hire male escorts?¡± Huang Xiaolong was both amused and baffled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in. But Sister Jing, you better be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, did you notice something?¡± Lin Jing was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Corpse Driver

    Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Corpse Driver

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t burst Lin Jing¡¯s bubble for the moment. After all, with him around, neither human nor ghost could harm her in the slightest!

    Moreover, Lin Jing had a ¡°Thunder Charm¡± on her, which usually made it impossible for sneaky spirits to get close.

    ¡°Sister Jing, let¡¯s go in and have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    At this time, several men and women came out of the club¡¯s main entrance. Their faces were filled with satisfaction, as if they had enjoyed the utmost service inside the Ye Laixiang Club.

    However¡­

    Strangely, every man and woman had a wretched ghost with a fiendish green face squatting on their shoulders!

    These were not evil spirits, but common wandering souls.

    However, these sneaky spirits squatted on people¡¯s shoulders and covered their eyes tightly with their hands!

    Ghost Covering Eyes!

    A ghost squatting on a person¡¯s neck, covering his eyes with its hands¡ªthis was somewhat formidable. It could create extremely strong illusions and affect other senses. Under this state, everything people saw and did was essentially unreal, allusions!

    For instance, if a pile of crap was put on a plate, and a person¡¯s eyes were covered by a ghost squatting on their neck, the person would see it as a delicious meal, and even smell a peculiar fragrance!

    Once these people left the Ye Laixiang Club, the wandering spirits ran off from them and jumped onto the necks of the new customers entering the club, covering their eyes with their hands.

    Obviously, the customers coming out of the club, whether men or women, all had depleted Yang Qi. Even the three Auspicious Fires on their bodies were flickering, and their Life-Palace was floating weightlessly, and the Palace of Sickness was all gloomy.

    ¡®Damn¡­ there are skilled people in this club¡­ playing a big game! Interesting, very interesting!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong excitedly rubbed his hands.

    ¡°Little Long, look, there are many women who are leaving the club, all of them high-ranking ladies. There must be lots of male escorts inside the Ye Laixiang,¡± Lin Jing said indignantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Old Zhong investigated yesterday. He even reported to me that everything is normal in the Ye Laixiang Club!¡±

    While talking, the two headed towards the main entrance.

    At this time, two wandering spirits floated over directly, intending to squat on Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing¡¯s necks.

    But they didn¡¯t succeed in the end.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura casually leaked a bit, and the wandering spirits didn¡¯t dare to approach him.

    Not to mention Lin Jing, her Thunder Charm was not to be trifled with either.

    That is to say, among the people entering the Ye Laixiang Club, only Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing weren¡¯t affected by the Ghost Covering Eyes spell! All others had a ghost squatting on the necks.

    Upon entering, they saw a copper¡­ toad placed on an altar table!

    This was somewhat strange. Those doing business usually worshipped the Second Master, the Lucky Cat, or the Pixiu, but worshipping a toad¡ªthat was quite a sight!

    ¡°Hey Little Long, this¡­this¡­this is strange¡­why is there a toad worshipped at the Ye Laixiang Club?¡± Lin Jing was also frowning in confusion.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a few seconds, his mind slightly moved, ¡°Sister Jing, a toad is also called a chanchu, which is said to have the born ability to control corpses and subdue zombies, and even some chanchus are capable of driving away corpses. Uh¡­some lazy corpse drivers in the past would let their bred chanchus work for them, so they could enjoy their leisure time¡­¡±

    ¡°This is so strange¡­¡±Lin Jing was somewhat speechless.

    In front, two rows of welcoming girls in cheongsam greeted guests. When they saw a customer, they would bend their waists uniformly and politely say,¡±Good evening, welcome to our club.¡±

    Those male customers would walk past them with lustful eyes and let their tongues hang out as they admired these young girls in cheongsams, exclaiming, ¡°Wow~~ They¡¯re so beautiful¡­absolutely stunning¡­¡±

    A slight stiffness signifies respect.

    However, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view!

    Those reception ladies with jade-like beauty were basically¡ª

    Nothing but bodies of corpses!!!!!!

    Yes, corpses!

    They were indeed wearing well-fitted qipaos, but their faces and bodies were all covered with corpse spots. Their bodies emanated black death Qi and evil Qi, giving off a foul, disgusting smell of decomposition and decay!

    On each of these corpses¡¯ foreheads was pasted a ¡°Corpse Suppression Talisman¡±. This type of talisman is most widely used by corpse drivers!

    Also, in each corpse¡¯s ears, linen was stuffed.

    ¡°Ye So stinky¡­ Little Long, why on earth does it smell so bad¡­¡± Lin Jing also frowned deeply.

    ¡°Sister Jing, you need to stay calm now. Look at those receptionists¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a hint.

    Lin Jing automatically looked in that direction¡­

    The next second, her eyeballs nearly fell out!

    Her face turned ghostly pale!

    Because Lin Jing was not blinded by ghosts, she did not see illusions; she saw the reality.

    Those receptionists who, in the eyes of other guests, were like gorgeous women, in Lin Jing¡¯s eyes just looked like what Huang Xiaolong saw¡­ Corpses! Disgusting corpses that make you want to retch!

    ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t panic. Didn¡¯t you want to investigate this case? From now on, act like everything is normal¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong began to explain. ¡°They are all zombies. But they¡¯re the lowest level, we can say bottom-level zombies, also known as ¡®walking dead¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, why¡­why don¡¯t any of these guests¡­they¡­they aren¡¯t disgusted at all¡­just look, those paunchy men, they¡¯re still leering at those qipao-wearing corpses¡­¡± Lin Jing felt a chill going down her spine.

    ¡°Sister Jing, all the people who came in, except us, are seeing illusions because of being ghost-blinded. So, what they see is all illusory. Like this disgusting corpse smell, they perceive as the attractive scent of a young girl.¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly explained. ¡°I suspect that the one who controls this club is a corpse herder.¡±

    ¡°A corpse herder?¡± Lin Jing was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, Sister Jing, the toad you saw earlier is used to suppress corpses.¡± Huang Xiaolong shared his analysis. ¡°Also, those walking dead have stuff lodged in their ears, which is a common trick used by corpse herders. Zombies, too, can upgrade. General walking dead are the weakest zombies and the easiest to control. However, if a walking dead comes into contact with human fresh blood, or a black cat, or hears the sound of thunder, it will evolve. Then, a corpse herder with insufficient Dao, will no longer be able to control them. There¡¯s a rule in the corpse herding industry that corpse herders cannot have pets. They must not let the walking dead touch human blood. During the process of corpse herding, they must stuff something into the ears of the walking dead to avoid the zombie hearing thunder.¡±

    Lin Jing was nodding as she listened.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sister Jing, if I¡¯ve guessed correctly, the dismembered guy, that is the male public relations officer Pan An, must have known some secrets of this club. That¡¯s why he was murdered, brutally dismembered¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a chuckle. ¡°Moreover, Pan An was bitten by the walking dead before he died¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­what¡­what do we do now¡­¡± Lin Jing was starting to panic now.

    ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t be afraid. Act as if you haven¡¯t seen anything and know nothing. We¡¯ll walk together¡­past those two rows of walking dead, uh, those receptionists, act normal, try not to give anything away.¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed utterly relaxed.

    ¡°Hu¡± Lin Jing took a deep breath, then actively took hold of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, and they headed directly towards those reception ladies.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that Lin Jing¡¯s palm was all wet with cold sweat!

 Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Chapter 335: This Person has a Problem!

    Chapter 335: Chapter 335: This Person has a Problem!

    Huang Xiaolong was clutching Lin Jing¡¯s hand which gave her the courage to walk in between the two rows of walking corpses.

    Her body was drenched in cold sweat!

    Lin Jing was not a coward; she dealt with all sorts of gangsters and criminals on a regular basis, and had taken part in many dangerous missions.

    She was not afraid of bad guys, she was even not afraid of dying.

    However¡­

    She was still afraid of walking corpses.

    That was something every normal person would be scared of.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ do you think these walking corpses are like the zombies in films?¡± Lin Jing asked, her heart pounding with fear.

    ¡°Well, Sister Jing, there are some similarities. Normal people who get scratched or bitten by a corpse are likely to get infected. If this is not controlled, they also turn into zombies,¡± said Huang Xiaolong cheerfully. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll definitely protect you. After all, you¡¯re my future wife.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, stop joking around. It¡¯s too dangerous here, I¡¯m not in the mood for your jokes,¡± said Lin Jing. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s joke relieving some of the tension she was feeling.

    They reached the main hall.

    There was deafening heavy metal music playing, but it couldn¡¯t be heard from outside, demonstrating the impressive soundproofing of the Xiang Club.

    The crowd was dancing wildly to the beat, the lights flashing.

    On the stage, a few blonde, green-eyed foreign ladies were doing pole dancing.

    Huang Xiaolong scanned his surroundings carefully.

    All the customers here were wearing Ghost-mounted amulets, with ghosts covering their eyes.

    Not only that, a majority of the wait staff, security personnel and other nightclub staff had their eyes masked by ghosts, too.

    In other words, the mastermind behind the Xiang Club had deceived everyone!

    The ¡®princesses¡¯ dancing alongside the guests and the public relations men and women were all rotting, stinking, walking corpses covered in talismans!

    They say it¡¯s like dancing with wolves, but Huang Xiaolong thought this was more like dancing with walking corpses. The customers at this nightclub were all dancing with the undead!

    Hot and bothered male customers were already all over their ¡®princesses¡¯, kissing and groping them.

    They didn¡¯t notice anything wrong; on the contrary, they looked as if they were enjoying themselves immensely.

    In Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing¡¯s eyes, it was as if these living people were hugging, touching and kissing corpses.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡­ I really want to throw up¡­¡± Lin Jing really couldn¡¯t bear to look any more.

    ¡°Sister Jing, you have to stay strong. Don¡¯t you want to solve this case? So you can¡¯t show any unusual reactions,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, grinning. ¡°By the way, what do you think would happen if all the walking corpses in this hall go out of control? Would it be somewhat like one of those gory western zombie movies¡­ Hehe¡±

    Lin Jing trembled at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Indeed, if all the walking corpses in the Xiang Club lost control, like Huang Xiaolong said, then tonight, the place would turn into a slaughterhouse, a playground for the walking corpses.

    The consequences were too awful to contemplate!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ we¡­ we have to stop such a ghastly thing from happening,¡± said a determined Lin Jing, her sense of justice roused.

    ¡°So, Sister Jing, you have to stay calm. We can¡¯t cause any panic. Otherwise, many people will die,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, with complete sincerity.

    ¡°Right! I¡¯ll stay calm! I¡¯ll pretend I haven¡¯t seen a thing.¡± Lin Jing took a deep breath.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was looking for the place where the Evil Qi and the Qi of the dead were the strongest.

    ¡®It looks like it¡¯s in the basement on the first floor¡­ The smell of death there is the worst, and the Evil Qi is stronger than that from the walking corpses. There must be a higher-level zombie¡­ Does the mastermind behind this nightclub control the walking corpses and also keep stronger zombies?¡¯

    But Huang Xiaolong was quite calm. He had killed zombies before, including hairy zombies and flying zombies. There was no way that such high-level horrifying zombies could exist in the Xiang Club.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s get a private room now. Soon someone, like a manager, will come and serve us,¡± said Lin Jing, already coming up with a plan.

    ¡°Sounds good, Sister Jing,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    They walked past the main hall towards the private room area.

    As they were walking, an excited man came up. ¡°Master! Oh, Master, you¡­ you¡¯re here to play too? And there¡¯s Miss Lin¡­ What a coincidence! It¡¯s too much of a coincidence!¡±

    This guy was none other than Chu TingTing¡¯s classmate, Yang Kai!

    Yang Kai, a newly minted millionaire who inherited a fortune from America.

    Speaking of Yang Kai, he had dealt with Huang Xiaolong on several occasions. Last time when they went to Lin Family¡¯s Wolong Mansion, Yang Kai shamelessly tagged along.

    Later he was there when they went to the Lin Family construction site to resolve the Feng Shui issue and when Huang Xiaolong was exorcising ghosts from his villa.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Yang Kai, spotting a lonely ghost sprawled over his neck, covering his eyes with its hands.

    However, such a ghost only obstructed his vision probably making it impossible to recognize the zombies, but it didn¡¯t significantly affect other aspects, so Yang Kai recognized Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing at first sight.

    ¡°Master, some friends from my circles are having a gathering today,¡± Yang Kai said trying to please.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed no sign that the yang energy within Yang Kai was being drained, so he casually asked, ¡°This is your first time here, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡± Uh¡­ Master, how did you know? Yes, it¡¯s my first time here. The place is so much fun, the quality of the Misses and princesses is too high.¡± Yang Kai was practically grinning from ear to ear.

    Huang Xiaolong asked thoughtfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have the amulet I gave you last time with you?¡±

    ¡°Ah I left the amulet on the couch when I took a shower yesterday, and I forgot to bring it when I left home today,¡± Yang Kai chuckled, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep the amulet with me as soon as I get home tonight.¡±

    ¡± Just go home early, don¡¯t stay out too late,¡± Huang Xiaolong kindly advised.

    ¡°Master, I understand. Master, Miss Lin, it¡¯s great to meet you here, how about we sit in my VIP room?¡± Yang Kai extended an invitation.

    ¡°No thank you. Have fun by yourself, Little Long and I have other things to do,¡± Lin Jing frowned, ¡°Also, keep quiet, don¡¯t mention my identity to anyone.¡±

    ¡± Yes¡­ Yes, Miss Lin, I understand,¡± Yang Kai said, knowing Lin Jing¡¯s status he dare not defy her in any way. If the Lin Family decided to kill him, it would be as easy as squashing an ant.

    ¡°Sister Jing, let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded at Lin Jing.

    ¡°Ah Well¡­ Master, Miss Lin, actually several of my buddies, as well as the boss of the Fragrant Night Club, lobby manager, and PR manager, are all my good friends,¡± Yang Kai shook his head regretfully, ¡°If you come to play, my VIP room is pretty nice too¡­ right now, the lobby manager, supervisor, and PR manager are all in my room¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing both stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°Your friends know the owner of Fragrant Night Club?¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out.

    ¡°Yeah, those guys are pretty wild, and they¡¯re old friends with the owner of the Fragrant Night Club,¡± Yang Kai vigorously promoted.

    ¡°Little Long, since he is so warm and welcoming, and we¡¯re here to have fun, why not visit his VIP room?¡± Lin Jing suggested casually.

    ¡°Sounds good, Sister Jing, as you wish,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement.

    Yang Kai was elated.

    Hence, Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing followed Yang Kai into a luxurious private room.

    The room was lavishly decorated with a wall full of LCD TVs.

    At the moment, a few young men dressed like nouveaux riche were hanging on the couch, each with a ghost draped over their neck blocking their eyes. To make things worse, each one of them was cuddling a corpse covered in cadaveric spots.

    There were also several people dressed in club uniforms in the room.

    ¡°Hahaha Everyone, these two are my most respected guests! Let me introduce you all!¡± Yang Kai, flushed with excitement, introduced Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing to the people in the room.

    While introducing Lin Jing, he merely called her ¡°Miss Lin.¡±

    Simultaneously, Yang Kai introduced the people in the room to Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing.

    In addition to a few nouveau riche looking for fun, the room also held a club manager, a lobby manager, and a PR manager.

    The manager and the lobby manager were both middle-aged men with a ghost each squatting on their necks, blocking their eyes.

    And the PR manager was a young widow whose charms were still intact. She was a living person, but there was no ghost lurking on her neck!

    In other words, her eyes were not being covered!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Giggle They¡¯re friends of Brother Yang¡­¡± The PR manager sauntered over flirtingly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, there¡¯s something off about this woman,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured in Lin Jing¡¯s ear in a barely audible voice.

    The PR manager, the stunning young woman, was the only living person apart from Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing in the whole club who had not been blinded by a ghost!

    That is to say, she was able to see those corpses!

    But her expression was incredibly natural!

 Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Encirclement

    Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Encirclement

    ¡°Heh How should I address you?¡± Lin Jing gave a seemingly casual smile to the public relations manager.

    ¡°Hehehe you can just call me Mary.¡± The PR manager ¡°Mary¡± was all coy and flirtatious.

    When all the rich, second-generation boys in the private room saw Lin Jing come in, their eyes were glued, and they couldn¡¯t stop drooling.

    ¡°Now that we are all here, let¡¯s have some fun¡­¡± Lin Jing walked a few steps, sat on the couch, crossed her legs, looking attractive. ¡°You guys have male hosts here, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ madam, what type do you need?¡± Mary giggled.

    ¡°Call all your hosts over.¡± Huang Xiaolong watched Mary with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

    It seemed like Mary did not know that Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing could not be fooled by ghosts!

    Huang Xiaolong saw right through Mary, who had no Taoist power on her and was a mere ordinary human being.

    ¡°Hehehe Calling all the hosts might be too overwhelming for you, madam.¡± Mary burst into giggles, covering her mouth.¡±

    ¡°What? You think I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Lin Jing pretended to be upset.

    Given Lin Jing¡¯s upbringing as a rich heiress from a prestigious family, she carried a natural aura. Mary, having met all sorts of people, naturally realized Lin Jing¡¯s extraordinary background and gave a smile. ¡°Alright, please wait, I¡¯ll arrange it personally.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sat down next to Lin Jing casually, ¡°Also, please bring a few pretty ladies here.¡±

    ¡°OK ¡± Mary sashayed away.

    At this point, all the wealthy sons in the room were vying to toast Lin Jing, who easily dealt with them.

    Sure enough, Mary arrived with a flock of male hosts and a few princesses.

    These male hosts and princesses lined up neatly, for Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing to choose.

    On the surface, the male hosts had different styles, handsome and tall. There were some young students, elegant middle-aged men, and those dressed as ladies..

    The princesses were all stunningly beautiful.

    However, Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing saw clearly that out of the eight hosts, six were walking dead, and just two humans who had been fooled by spirits.

    All the princesses were walking dead.

    ¡°Hehehe Miss, what do you think? These are all the red-cards at our nightclub.¡± Mary patted a leggy ¡®European older brother¡¯ type of host. ¡°How about this one? He¡¯s very good at all sorts of skills.¡±

    In reality, this so called ¡®European older brother¡¯ was just a walking dead.

    Lin Jing had never experienced this before; moreover, she could see the true form of the walking dead. She felt nauseated and irritated. Subconsciously, she pulled out the cigarette she had prepared beforehand. A walking dead immediately knelt before her and lit up her cigarette.

    ¡°Hahaha  Sister Jing, I¡¯ll choose first.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled a princess at random, dramatically took off her high heels and said, ¡°Hahaha Nice feet¡­¡±

    Yang Kai¡¯s rich friends all looked on with disdain.

    However, Yang Kai did not speak out. Today, Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing¡¯s behaviors were rather peculiar, and figured this can¡¯t be as simple as it seems.

    After taking off her high heels, Huang Xiaolong lifted her feet to see a coffin nail several inches long with a yellow spell attached, embedded in the muddled, rotten soles of her feet.

    Huang Xiaolong signaled Lin Jing, who also got to see this. Frowning, she said to Mary. ¡°What kind of rubbish is this? Bring another set!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe Miss, this batch of male hosts are already top-notch¡­ Do you want to change them?¡± A hint of dissatisfaction flashed in Mary¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Lin Jing sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know. Your nightclub¡¯s top male host is called ¡®Pan An¡¯¡­ Call ¡®Pan An¡¯ to serve me!¡±

    At these words, a mix of shock and suspicion flashed through Mary¡¯s eyes, as she carefully looked at Lin Jing. Her voice slightly trembled, ¡°Heh  Miss, Pan An has quit long ago. I heard he went back to his hometown to get married¡­¡±

    ¡°What a downer¡±. Given Lin Jin¡¯s year-long experience in criminal investigations, she is sure that Pan An¡¯s death must be related to Mary. But afraid of stirring up the snake, she didn¡¯t dwell on this and randomly selected a male host.

    Lin Jing¡¯s choice was a human that had been fooled by spirits, not a walking dead.

    Mary glanced at Lin Jing and Huang Xiaolong, and said in a dark tone. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you all to have fun¡­ I have to work now.¡±

    After that, Mary left the private room.

    Outside the room.

    Mary quickly went to a corner, took out her cell phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Brother Di  A man and a woman just arrived, and they seemed off. They were asking about Pan An¡­ Moreover, when the woman was choosing, she happened to choose a human being. Six walking dead and two humans were brought in, and she chose the human directly¡­ Could it be a coincidence? How about you come and handle it yourself¡­¡±

    From the other end of the phone, came a dark voice that seemed to come from the depths of hell. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. You get someone to kill that man and woman. Hmm! Things have reached a critical stage, there can be no slightest mistake¡­ Whoever dares ruin my plans, I¡¯ll end him!¡±

    ¡°But Brother Di, that woman, she seemed very distinguished, I¡¯m afraid she might have some backing.¡± Mary said cautiously.

    ¡°Kill her!¡± The dark voice on the phone was filled with a terrifying murderous aura.

    ¡°OK, Brother Di, I understand.¡± Mary hung up the phone, stared at the room that housed Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing with a sinister look.

    ¡°Inside the private room.

    The male escort that Lin Jing had ordered was kneeling on his knees, pouring wine for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking, is Pan An actually at your club or not? Don¡¯t tell me you fooled me¡­ If I order Pan An and he resigns immediately, isn¡¯t that too coincidental?¡± Lin Jing questioned the male escort who was left to serve her, she feigned indifference.

    ¡°Hehehe  Goddess, I¡¯m not sure either¡­ Anyway, the staff at our club often comes and goes, including the princesses and male escorts, and even the waiters. They suddenly disappear for no reason after working here for a while¡­¡± The man said with a flattering smile.

    ¡°You know Pan An, right?¡± Lin Jing continued.

    ¡°Sure, we used to be resident singers at the same bar.¡± the man said with a laugh. ¡°But it was a little bizarre¡­ on the day that Pan An resigned, he sent me a WeChat message inviting me to have late-night snacks with him after work. He said he had a secret to tell me¡­ hehehe  but then he stopped responding to my messages on WeChat and his phone was unreachable¡­ The next day, Sister Mary said Pan An left. It¡¯s really suspicious when I think about it.¡±

    Lin Jing glanced at Huang Xiaolong, then asked Yang Kai¡¯s friends, ¡°Who among you knows the boss of ¡®The Club of Night-Blooming Cereus¡¯?¡±

    A slick guy with a powder-coated face spoke up to please her, ¡°Pretty lady, my father knows boss Di. Boss Di is a very capable man. A few years ago, he came to Binhai with nothing and built up his own empire from scratch. Nowadays, ¡®The Club of Night-Blooming Cereus¡¯ is thriving day by day, gaining a high reputation here in Binhai. Look at these princesses, their qualities are high. They are not different from the ladies in the top-notch clubs¡­¡±

    While talking, the greasy guy kissed a corpse next to him, getting his mouth covered with rotten pieces of flesh and corpse water.

    Lin Jing almost puked and urged Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stood up to accompany Lin Jing to leave the private room. He reminded Yang Kai before leaving, ¡°You¡¯d better go home now.¡±

    Outside the private room.

    ¡°Sister Jing, let¡¯s take a look around¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong held onto Lin Jing¡¯s hand, wandering around in the labyrinth-like corridor of the club.

    ¡°Little Long, if we arrested Mary, the manager of the public relations department right now, I believe we would solve the dismembered body case!¡± Lin Jing assertively said.

    ¡°Sister Jing, there¡¯s no rush, didn¡¯t you want to catch a bigger fish? I think, that Mary is at most a small shrimp.¡± Huang Xiao Long replied all smiling.

    The two of them reached the third floor.

    On both sides of the corridor, there were closed doors lined up one after another.

    At the moment, everyone could hear the sound of slaps and men panting coming from every room.

    It seemed that the rooms on the third floor were made for sexual activities.

    ¡°Sister Jing, here, take this.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a sheet of ¡®X-ray spell¡¯ out of the canvas bag he was carrying, and pasted it on Lin Jing¡¯s forehead.

    He asked Lin Jing to look at one of the rooms.

    As golden light flashed, in Lin Jing¡¯s view, the thick wooden door of that room suddenly faded, faded, and faded again until it became transparent like water, letting her easily see the scene inside the room.

    Inside the room, a middle-aged man was laying on a bed, indulging himself.

    Under his body, a corpse covered in splotches was lying, its mouth dripping foul-smelling corpse water.

    ¡°Sister Jing, look, this man thinks that he is making love to the most beautiful woman in the world. During the process, his Yang Qi is constantly being absorbed by the corpse, while the Yin Qi and Evil Qi from the corpse enter the man¡¯s body. Doing it once or twice, at worst, he will just fall sick. But if this happens frequently, the Evil Qi would completely pollute the man¡¯s body¡­ In this situation, the man¡¯s body dies first, but the soul doesn¡¯t realize that the body is dead until one day when it suddenly perishes and the body rapidly decays into a dry corpse, making it impossible to determine the cause of death.¡±

    Lin Jing was chilled to the bone by this and turned her gaze away immediately, not daring to look anymore.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the boss of this ¡®The Club of Night-Blooming Cereus¡¯ should be a corpse handler. He uses so many corpses to serve customers, but in fact, his real purpose is more than just making money, he has a hidden agenda¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This club is extremely dangerous. The boss behind the scenes has to be found and directly killed, and these corpses also need to be destroyed¡­¡±

    At this moment!

    Footsteps!

    A large group of uniformed security guards rushed furiously to the third floor!

    In the hands of these guards, some held electric batons, some had fire axes, and some even had large machetes, charging at Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing with menacing faces.

    There were more than twenty security guards!

    They were all humans, not corpses, but they were all blinded by malice.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Catch these two sneaky people!¡± the leading security guard roared.

    Lin Jing instinctively positioned herself in front of Huang Xiaolong and took out her police badge from her bag, ¡°Stop! Police! Everyone down on your knees!¡±

    Seeing the weapons in their hands and outnumbered, she took the initiative to show her police badge in an attempt to deter these security guards.

    Unexpectedly¡­

    ¡°Bullshit! Police? Fake! Brothers, go! Catch them! This woman is quite beautiful, everyone gets a round later! As for this man, kill him directly and dismember him!¡± The leader of the security guards¡¯ eyes were like a hungry wolf. ¡°Police? Are you stupid? Do you really think we would be scared?¡±

 Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Refining Zombies (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Refining Zombies (Fifth Update)

    These security guards were nothing more than lawless goons. Despite Lin Jing showing her police badge, they were still intent on attacking.

    Obviously, they were used to serving as accomplices.

    Seeing that these thugs were about to charge, Lin Jing directly took out her service gun from her bag.

    However, before Lin Jing could fire, Huang Xiaolong eerily chanted a series of ¡°paralysis curses¡±. One by one, the fiercely wicked security guards turned into statues, rooted to their spots, with their expressions more strange than the other, as if they had seen a ghost alive.

    ¡°Alright Sister Jing, they¡¯re just a bunch of small-time crooks. Put your gun away,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s eyes shimmered with delight. She put away her gun and badge, wishing she could reward Huang Xiaolong with a big kiss.

    ¡°What..what.. what did you do to us?¡± The boss of the security guards was horrified. Despite his brute force, he couldn¡¯t break free from this bind no matter how hard he struggled.

    ¡°Hehehe¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong, walked straight towards the boss of the security guards and took the large machete from his hand. ¡°This machete isn¡¯t bad, it should cut through bones easily right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Brother! Don¡¯t!¡± The security guard leader trembled in fear. ¡°Brother, let me explain. It was Sister Mary who made us do it. We¡¯re just working souls¡­ it really has nothing to do with us¡­please let me live, brother, spare me¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Mary? Hehe I¡¯ll be paying her a visit soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong, holding the broad machete, gestures it towards the head guard¡¯s neck.

    Shush

    The guy is so scared he wet himself.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, who killed Pan An?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong cheerfully.

    The leader of the security guards¡¯ face visibly changed, his eyes filled with terror, and he stammered, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know, oh, yes, Pan An quit on his own. I heard he went back to get married¡­ He¡¯s made quite a bit over the years in this line of work and should be settling down¡­ ¡±

    Ah I¡¯m very disappointed. I gave you a chance, but you chose not to tell the truth.¡± Huang Xiaolong shakes his head regretfully. Suddenly, he knees him in the groin!

    Pop!!!!!!

    You could hear an egg-cracking sound.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s knee burst the security guard leader¡¯s balls into pieces. Shattered.

    ¡°Ah !!!!!!¡± The security guard¡¯s face distort, shaking like he¡¯s been sieved, letting out a heartrending scream. However, Huang Xiaolong slaps his neck silencing him, but the whole person had already fainted, with his eyes rolling back.

    ¡°You said you wanted to rape my Sister Jing? Hehe, now since you¡¯re a eunuch, the only flower you¡¯ll get is from someone giving it to you in the back.¡± Huang Xiaolong giggled.

    Then, he turned his gaze to the other security guards.

    Those security guards turned pale with fright.

    ¡°How did Pan An really die?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes grew slightly colder, ¡°This is the last time I¡¯m asking. This is also your last chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll say it! Pan An was killed by us¡­ it was Sister Mary who ordered us to do it. It seemed¡­ it seemed that Pan An found out some secrets about Sister Mary and Boss Di¡­¡± A security guard screams. ¡°That night, a dog bit Pan An¡¯s hand, and he became a bit delirious. Sister Mary ordered us to restrain him, then¡­ then to kill him¡­ we dismembered and disposed of the body¡­. Sister Mary said no one could trace back to our club ¡®night blooming¡¯. Even if the police managed to trace us, they can¡¯t touch us, if the police bring guns here, our boss can get a cannon over.¡±

    ¡°This is completely lawless!¡± Lin Jing was furious.

    ¡°Sister Jing, we¡¯ve cracked the dismembered body case and you can report back to the higher-ups now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a gleam of happiness in his eyes. ¡°However, there¡¯s still a big fish that hasn¡¯t been caught yet¡­ Sister Jing, come with me.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong grabbed Lin Jing¡¯s hand and ran downstairs.

    ¡°Little Long, are we going to catch that Mary?¡± Lin Jing asked.

    ¡°Sister Jing, Mary is just a small fry, I am taking you to a fun place¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his face filled with excitement.

    Huang Xiaolong traced to the location where the essence of the corpses and the Evil Qi were strongest in the Yelai Xiang Nightclub, bringing Lin Jing to the basement level one.

    The basement level one was an underground parking area, dimly lit and eerily spooky.

    ¡°Little Long, where exactly are you taking me?¡± Lin Jing asked with some confusion.

    ¡°Sister Jing, here we are ¡± After making a big round in the basement, Huang Xiaolong led Lin Jing to a large room secured by a hefty-looking iron door.

    On the iron door, a chilling sign was painted in red ¨C ¡°Trespassers will bear the consequences.¡±

    Waves of nauseating smell of blood and corpses were seeping from the room behind the iron door.

    ¡°Sister Jing, the air here is filled with intense Evil Qi and stench of decomposing bodies, the effect is very harmful. The smell can gradually rot the internal organs of a normal person. But, you have the Invisibility Talisman on you, which means you are safe from any evil influences, so don¡¯t worry,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, with a smile.

    The outer walls of the house were covered with some very fancy wallpaper. Huang Xiaolong ripped it off, revealing some calligraphy drawn with blood and various yellow talismans, all looking very eerie.

    After studying the calligraphy and the yellow talismans on the wall for a moment, Huang Xiaolong said slowly, ¡°Sister Jing, someone is keeping corpses here.¡±

    ¡°Keeping corpses?¡± Lin Jing exclaimed in shock. She had heard of people keeping pets like cats and dogs, plants, but never of keeping corpses.

    ¡°Keeping corpses is synonymous with culturing undead. These symbols are meant to convert this house into an extremely Yin place,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained, then smiled disdainfully, ¡°However, the person who is culturing undead here is rather naive. While controlling a common walking dead may be simple, trying to control a high-level undead is simply digging your own grave. Undead is not something that humans should mess with¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sister Jing, let¡¯s go in and have a look,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Alright. Little Long, even though I don¡¯t understand what is corpse keeping or undead culturing, but this Yelaxiang Nightclub is simply a living hell on Earth! The hidden puppeteer behind, I have no idea how many innocent people they have turned into walking dead to entertain clients¡­ those people are simply devils! And the customers who¡¯ve been here before, they must have been contaminated by the toxins from the walking dead, it could even endanger their lives¡­this time, we must catch all these devils at once! Little Long, let¡¯s go in!¡± Holding her gun ready, Lin Jing removed the safety catch and asked, ¡°But, Little Long, this door is secured with an iron lock and we don¡¯t have the keys, how will we get in?¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, it¡¯s simple,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, pulling out two talismans from his canvas bag, ¡°Sister Jing, these two talismans, one is a ¡®Wall Piercing Talisman¡¯, the other an ¡®Invisibility Talisman¡¯. We can enter by passing through the wall, then stay Invisible inside. This Invisibility Talisman is really powerful, not only it can hide your form, but also your aura, in this way, the walking dead and undead inside, can¡¯t sniff out the smell of living beings and won¡¯t discover our presence.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, your canvas bag is filled with magical artifacts, it¡¯s amazing,¡± Lin Jing praised.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Chuckling, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Sister Jing, I drew these talismans myself, back in the countryside when I had spare time, I would draw talismans for fun. City kids have toys to play with, we rural kids don¡¯t have that, so we draw talismans, catch ghosts, create magic artifacts¡­ just to pass the time.¡± Huang Xiaolong then pasted the two talismans onto Lin Jing¡¯s forehead.

    Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, her charm blooming.

    Very soon, Lin Jing¡¯s body became completely transparent.

    Huang Xiaolong also recited the invisibility incantation and wall-piercing incantation on himself, held Lin Jing¡¯s hand tightly, and whoosh ¨C they passed right through the iron door!

    Once inside, the scene that greeted them had Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing gasping in horror!!!!!!

 Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Chapter 338: You woke them up!

    Chapter 338: Chapter 338: You woke them up!

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing surged through the wall, entering the room behind the metal door, only to find the house was completely empty. The Everlasting Lights were lit on all four walls, and there was a throng of walking corpses with yellow talismans on their foreheads, lined up in an orderly manner. They walked down through an entrance in the centre of the room.

    Among the walking corpses, women overwhelmingly outnumbered men; some were wearing qipaos, some short skirts, and some were even stark naked. Intuitively, these were all dead bodies, but it wasn¡¯t hard to discern a trace of the worldliness lingering on their decaying faces.

    ¡®They¡¯re all mostly prostitutes¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought. ¡®It appears that the owner of this Night Fragrance Club has been exploiting vulnerable women in Binhai, turning them into walking corpses to help him serve customers and drain their vital energy.¡¯

    Although the invisibility talisman made Lin Jing appear transparent, and effectively shielded any scent of life from her, she still felt her scalp tingle with terror at the sight of so many walking corpses. She held onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand tightly; it was icy cold and she was breaking into a cold sweat.

    After a full ten minutes of waiting, all the walking corpses eventually shuffled down through the central entrance of the room.

    ¡°Sister Jing, there¡¯s a secret tunnel over there leading underground. The walking corpses have all gone down, we should follow and see what¡¯s happening.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with some excitement.

    ¡°Ok, Little Long, we¡¯ll go down too.¡± Lin Jing gathered her courage to reply.

    The two of them, hand in hand, arrived at the entrance of the secret tunnel, a steep stone staircase extending downward, dim light filtering up from below, along with the smothering scent of corpses.

    ¡°Right, Sister Jing, it seems that most of these walking corpses were prostitutes in their previous lives. Have many prostitutes gone missing in Binhai these past few years?¡± Huang Xiaolong curiously asked.

    ¡°Little Long, well, there is a very high rate of turnover among those in sex work. They typically move from one place to another frequently. The precarious and often stigmatized nature of their work unfortunately also gives way to a high rate of murder cases involving sex workers, with a very low rate of these cases being solved,¡± Lin Jing explained to Huang Xiaolong in a professional manner. ¡°Little Long, here¡¯s the thing, local women wouldn¡¯t typically engage in this line of work, for the fear of being discovered by family and friends. This means that those who serve as sex workers in Binhai are mainly from other places. These women often have no choice but to hide their real occupation from their families and thus usually don¡¯t inform their family about their whereabouts. They even often adopt false names. Under these circumstances, even after they are mysteriously killed; their families have no way of knowing and thus unable to report their disappearance. This greatly complicates the job of investigating such cases¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, how pitiful,¡± Huang Xiaolong said sympathetically. ¡°The owner of the Night Fragrance Club is absolutely heartless¡­ He specifically targets sex workers to raise his zombies¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, why does he specifically target sex workers to make zombies?¡± Lin Jing wondered, puzzled.

    ¡°Sister Jing, according to an old saying, ¡®three pure and one toxic¡¯, if a woman has sexual relations with more than three men in a single day, her body will be extremely defiled and will even produce a toxic substance within, causing internal injuries. To put it in modern terms, it can cause cancer. Only sex workers can have sexual relationships with over three men within a day. Therefore, zombies raised from the blood of a sex worker will contain strong traces of the Evil Qi, and their bodies are extremely poisonous,¡± Huang Xiaolong elaborated.

    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± Lin Jing had never encountered such knowledge before. After hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, she felt both fear and anger. ¡°But regardless, sex workers are also humans. This owner of the Night Fragrance Club treats human lives as grass and he must be punished by law!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Jing. We¡¯re going down now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, pulling Lin Jing¡¯s hand and leading the way down the steep stairway.

    Reaching the bottom,

    It opened up into a broad view.

    They found themselves in a cavernous basement about half the size of a professional football pitch. It was both wind and light-proofed; the space thickly permeated with shadowy, hostile energy and the stench of decayed bodies. Everlasting lights hung on the four walls.

    The basement was filled with coffins.

    The coffins were placed in a precise pattern, and at their centre was an ancient well.

    Black flags were inserted in the gaps between coffins, with red tapes tied to them, on which bronze bells were attached.

    Huang Xiaolong could see that the coffins were arranged in alignment with the Bagua chart, and the ancient well was located right at its core.

    At that moment, the row of walking corpses marched up to the ancient well, gaping their mouths wide to spew into it.

    Slurp

    Mouthfuls of golden-yellow gas were spat out from the corpses and fell into the ancient well.

    From within the well, there was a gurgling sound, as though a kettle was boiling.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke to Lin Jing telepathically. ¡°Sister Jing, look. The walking corpses are spewing the vital energy they have absorbed into the well. There must be a highly ranked zombie nourished in that well¡­¡±

    Each walking corpse, after releasing its Yang energy, obediently walked over to the coffins, climbed in, settled down, and even closed the lids themselves.

    The scene was both hair-raising and utterly baffling.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    With the infusion of Yang energy, a bright red liquid began to boil inside the ancient well, producing bubbles that exploded one after another.

    It was blood! Boiling and roiling blood, just like boiling water!

    Even from a distance, Huang Xiaolong could feel the malevolent aura emanating from the well, like a lurking beast, inspiring a sense of impending doom.

    In no time, all the walking corpses had spat out all the Yang energy they had absorbed into the well, then got inside the coffins and closed the lids.

    The basement suddenly became eerily quiet, eerily like a graveyard.

    Only the sounds of a water-like gurgle emanating from the ancient well broke the silence, making the atmosphere all the more creepy.

    ¡°Hehe, all the corpses have gone to rest,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Lin Jing through a secret sound transmission, ¡°This is just too hilarious¡­ they¡¯re just like living people working regular hours¡­ hahahaha¡­¡±

    Lin Jing didn¡¯t dare to speak, fearing that she would wake the corpses in their coffins. She squeezed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, as if to say, ¡®Little Long, how can you be joking around in such a creepy place?¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha, okay, Sister Jing, don¡¯t be so nervous. Didn¡¯t all the corpses go to sleep? Let¡¯s go take a look at that ancient well and see what kind of corpse it¡¯s nurturing¡­ The people nurturing the corpse haven¡¯t arrived yet, so let¡¯s kill the corpse before it wakes up¡­¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong pulled Lin Jing along and began to walk towards the eerie ancient well step by step.

    As they were about to reach the well, suddenly

    Lin Jing, not paying attention, tripped over a red string.

    Ding-dong! Ding-ding-dong! Ding-dong-dong!

    The brass bells tied to the red string began to ring abruptly!

    This truly was a case of a single move setting off a chain reaction; as one bell rang, it caused the other bells to be triggered too, producing a continuous chorus of ringing sounds due to the swaying of the red string.

    In an instant, the entire basement was full of intermittent, never-ending bell sounds!

    Lin Jing was both surprised and scared, and blurted out, ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t watch my step¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next second!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    All the coffins sounded off in unison, and every coffin lid was thrown off. From each coffin, a dry and ghastly arm extended!

    Then, one after the other, the walking corpses began to crawl out of the coffins!

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Jing, you¡¯ve woken them up¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

 Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Evolution

    Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Evolution

    At that moment, the corpses in the coffin all crawled out!

    Their bodies were covered with corpse spots, shrouded in a black aura of evil qi and the scent of dead bodies. From their mouths dripped fetid corpse juice.

    Their gaze was like that of enraged hungry wolves!

    Their withered, decaying limbs flailed around, stirring up a gust.

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing¡¯s positions were surrounded by these walking corpses.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly estimated that the number of walking corpses ranged from 100 to 200.

    If an ordinary person came here, they would essentially be walking into certain death at the sight of this surrounding.

    The sight before Lin Jing gave her an illusion as if she had arrived on the set of a zombie movie!

    ¡°Li¡­Little Long¡­ We¡­ We must¡­ must go¡­ Too many¡­ The number of corpses¡­ is too much¡­ ¡± Lin Jing clung tightly to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, her soft curves pressing tightly against him. In this dangerous situation, she gave Huang Xiaolong a sense of seductive thrill.

    Of course, this danger was only applicable to ordinary people. To Huang Xiaolong, these were merely a bunch of weak corpses!

    At this moment, the walking corpses were ceaselessly sniffing around, perhaps in search of the scent of the living, looking for the key culprit who disturbed their dreams.

    However, Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing were both in an invisible state, leaving the corpses unable to find their target for a while.

    Roar

    The enraged roars of the walking corpses darted around like headless flies.

    Some even ran past Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing, flailing their arms wildly.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Lin Jing pleaded desperately.

    ¡°Ah~ Sister Jing, what are you afraid of? I¡¯m here! Actually, we don¡¯t need to go anywhere, I can just take out all these walking corpses.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    However, Lin Jing still insisted on getting out of there.

    But¡­

    The air rippled, and Lin Jing¡¯s form gradually became more visible!

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Jing, the invisibility talisman and wall-phasing talisman I gave you were one-time use. Now, the time is up¡­ The Taoist power contained in the talisman has completely dissipated, so¡­ you are exposed¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said somewhat helplessly.

    Following Lin Jing¡¯s exposure, her scent of the living couldn¡¯t hide anymore and spread out directly!

    The next second!

    The walking corpses searching for a target, with their cold, cruel, and numb eyes, all uniformly turned towards Lin Jing!

    Lin Jing was scared stiff all over!

    She was discovered!

    Roar

    A large group of walking corpses rushed towards Lin Jing!

    In the blink of an eye, Lin Jing¡¯s instinctive reaction was not panic and escaping, but pulling out her gun!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    She shot directly at the beast-like rushing corpses!

    However, the bullets hitting the corpses¡¯ dry bodies only slowed them down a bit, leaving holes, but the next second, they were back to charging as if nothing had happened!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ bullets can¡¯t kill them!¡± Lin Jing screamed.

    ¡°Uh¡­right, Sister Jing, ordinary weapons can¡¯t kill the undead, unless it¡¯s heavy machine guns or something, or if the bullets are smeared with cinnabar and embedded with talisman charms¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. The next second, he also appeared in his physical form.

    ¡°Sister Jing, watch me.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a yellow paper talisman from his canvas bag.

    An Evil-Quelling Talisman!

    While exorcism talismans kill demons, Evil-Quelling Talismans destroy corpses!

    With a casual flick, a bunch of Evil-Quelling talismans flew out like paper!

    The first batch of walking corpses rushing up all had an Evil-Quelling talisman stuck to their foreheads!

    The next second¡­

    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!

    Smoke started billowing from the entire bodies of these walking corpses, as if they were being corroded. They melted into puddles of pus in an instant.

    ¡°Whoa? Little Long, your talisman is very powerful! Even more powerful than bullets!¡± Lin Jing is incredulous with joy.

    The Evil-Suppressing Talisman that Huang Xiaolong drew on yellow paper may not kill high-level zombies, but against walking corpses, isn¡¯t it an instant kill?

    ¡°So I¡¯m saying, Sister Jing, you don¡¯t need to be scared at all. Do we really need to avoid these weak walking corpses? Let¡¯s just kill them all!¡± Huang Xiaolong pulls out another Evil-Suppressing Talisman from his canvas bag.

    He throws it.

    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!

    Another large group of walking corpses transform into pus, dead beyond dead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Jing, let¡¯s eliminate the evil thing in that well.¡± Huang Xiaolong took Lin Jing¡¯s hand and headed towards the ancient well.

    Just at that moment¡­

    ¡°Ding Ding Ding¡±

    The sounds of the Soul-Attracting Bell ring out.

    This bell seems to have a strange power. Under its control, the walking corpses in the basement retreat to the side of the coffins, no longer attacking Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing.

    Huang Xiaolong stops.

    ¡°Hehe Hehe Ignorant fools! You chose the hell over heaven!¡± A gloomy male voice echoes along with footsteps.

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing turn simultaneously and follow the sound.

    A man and a woman have entered the basement.

    The woman is Mary, the PR manager of Night Fragrance Club.

    The man, a middle-aged man in his forties, has a sullen face, holds a Soul-Attracting Bell in his hand and oozes an exceptionally gloomy aura. Although he¡¯s alive, he seems permeated with an innate corporeal chill, which is extremely terrifying.

    ¡°Ha ha ha  You must be the boss of the Night Fragrance Club, right? Are you a corpse dispatcher?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Brother Di¡­ It¡¯s this man and woman!¡± Mary, with a resentful look in her eyes, glares at Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing. ¡°You guys are so bold! You dared to stir up trouble at our Night Fragrance Club! You deserve to die! You are doomed!¡±

    ¡°A Taoist?¡± The middle-aged man, ¡°Brother Di¡±, is the hidden big boss of the Night Fragrance Club. He is a corpse dispatcher, who slants his eyes and looks at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was discovered, even though I¡¯ve been so careful¡­

    ¡°Oh, it was Pan An¡¯s mutilated corpse that led us here.¡± Huang Xiaolong showed an innocent smile.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Brother Di, gave Mary a venomous glare.

    ¡°Brother Di I¡­ I had nothing to do with it¡­ It was Pan An who found our secret¡­ He threatened me, asked for 10 million, so I had to kill him. You were not here those days, and I couldn¡¯t turn him into a walking corpse, so I had him dismembered¡­¡± Mary started defending herself in terror.

    ¡°Nevermind.¡± Brother Di waved his hand and then glared murderously at Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing. ¡°As long as we kill these two and turn them into walking corpses, won¡¯t that be alright? Hehe Hehe You brought this upon yourselves, you can¡¯t blame me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha You think these ragtag walking corpses can kill me? What a joke¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out in mocking laughter.

    ¡°Idiots! Today, you¡¯ll taste the true skills of this old Taoist!¡± Brother Di laughed mercilessly. The Soul-Attracting Bell in his hand began to sway rhythmically.

    The sound was an enchanting seduction!

    Under the control of the bell, each walking corpse brought out a bowl from their coffins.

    They filled the bowl with liquid, then tilted their heads back and gulped down the contents.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next second

    Crack Crack Crack!

    The dried up bodies of these walking corpses inexplicably started to expand and enlarge! The ferociousness in their eyes became even more horrifying!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ what is happening?¡± Lin Jing asked in shock.

    ¡°Oh¡­ The walking corpses drank a bowl of human blood and started evolving.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

 Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Chapter 340: The Monster Appears, Who Will It Kill?

    Chapter 340: Chapter 340: The Monster Appears, Who Will It Kill?

    Under the influence of fresh human blood, all the walking corpses evolved, becoming bigger and more powerful than before, appearing more menacing and blood-thirsty.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha Die! Die for me! Rip them apart!¡± Brother Di manically shook the Soul-Attracting Bell in his hand, his eyes filled with madness.

    Mary too, began to shrilly scream from the side. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Anyone against Brother Di deserves to die!¡±

    The evolved corpses had gained the ability to leap, exhibiting impressive explosive power. With a strong push from their legs, they could jump several meters into the air, pouncing at their prey.

    These level of zombies had begun to develop a cover of impenetrable skin. Even if Lin Jing started to shoot at them, the bullets could no longer penetrate and would be thrown back.

    Moreover, their nails had grown even longer and sharper, capable of eviscerating anyone with a single swipe.

    At this time, one zombie after another leapt forward, ready to slaughter Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing.

    A mocking smile crept onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, as he took out a suppressive talisman from his bag. He tossed several onto the foreheads of the zombies who began to dissolve. However, they seemed to dissolve slower than before.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­this is impossible! A suppressive talisman shouldn¡¯t be able to destroy an evolved corpse! You! You¡­who are you?¡± Brother Di was finally taken aback.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha ordinary suppressive talismans can only suppress and destroy ordinary corpses. But, the ones I¡¯m using, I¡¯ve drawn myself¡­Oh? Grasped their power yet? As I¡¯ve said before, a bunch of lame ducks. ¡°Huang Xiaolong retorted cavalierly.

    While Huang Xiaolong was talking, Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help but turn her gaze to him. She saw him standing tall amidst the gloom, calm and collected, like a statue. He was devilishly handsome and frivolous in-between, which left her slightly spellbound but her bravery only grew, feeling that with him by her side, they could overcome any crisis.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Brother Di cursed quietly. He finally realized that he had underestimated them. He hadn¡¯t expected this young Taoist to be so powerful!

    Brother Di started shaking the Soul-Attracting Bell more frequently, causing the zombies to charge towards Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing like mad demons in a strategic formation.

    Under Brother Di¡¯s control, a group of zombies fought like well-trained soldiers, demonstrating combined strength that was greater than the sum of their individual abilities.

    Lin Jing assessed that if these zombies, controlled by the corpse herders, were let loose on society, it would result in catastrophic consequences. Even if the army were to intervene, they¡¯d suffer a heavy cost!

    However, Huang Xiaolong remained nonchalant, throwing out a variety of signs and Taoist magics, confusing them and converting the zombies into pus.

    The battle ended within 20 minutes.

    The zombies controlled by Brother Di were all annihilated by Huang Xiaolong, not a single one remained.

    ¡°HeyGot any other tricks? Your underhanded tactics are simply not up to scratch,¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted Brother Di.

    ¡°Enough with your cheap tricks, just surrender!¡±Lin Jing declared righteously.

    Just then, Brother Di burst into laughter. ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha Ha-ha-ha-ha~You think that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got? Ha-ha-ha-ha To be honest, I was just stalling for time¡­I made it! Ha-ha-ha! I made it! Now, you are definitely dead! My darling¡­come out!¡±

    As he spoke, Brother Di began shaking the Soul-Attracting Bell once again!

    Roar

    A loud roar, like a tiger¡¯s bellow, erupted from the ancient well.

    Amidst the roar, the entire basement seemed to shake a few times.

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing turned to the source of the sound, a cloud of blood fog, resembling a mushroom cloud, erupted from the ancient well, filled with malicious evil Qi!

    Next, two bloody claws grasped onto the edge of the well, ready to crawl out, akin to a demon emergence!

    ¡°Little Long! There¡­there¡¯s a more formidable zombie coming out!¡±) Lin Jing furrowed her brows, ¡°That guy was stalling for time on purpose, waiting for the birth of the well creature!¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha  I¡¯ve finally succeeded! I¡¯ve finally nourished a blood corpse! I drained countless ho okers of their blood, fed plenty of Yang Qi, and finally, my masterpiece, my darling, is born! I, Di, am the first in my family to birth a blood corpse! I am the pride of my family! With this blood corpse, I exist at the top of Binhai¡¯s food chain! No one can defy me! I can kill anyone I want! I can destroy anyone I want! Wealth, women, power¡­they¡¯re all mine! Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±

    Brother Di broke into frantic laughter, his countenance a portrait of demented ecstasy.

    Elated beyond words!

    ¡°Brother Di, congratulations! All these years of hard work have finally paid off!¡± Mary started to flatter and fawn on him from the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mary, you¡¯ve followed me for many years, I won¡¯t forget your merits.¡± Brother Di assured her arrogantly.

    ¡°Oh, a blood corpse.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded nonchalantly. ¡°To rely on a blood corpse to rule Binhai, I can only say, your mind is out of order.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve cultivated this blood corpse, using the filthy blood of hundreds, if not thousands of prostitutes, and allowed walking corpses to absorb the Yang Qi from men, thus, feeding the blood corpse! This blood corpse is the king of all zombies!¡± Brother Di¡¯s utter madness displayed his arrogance.

    ¡°Sister Jing, blood corpses are remains of bodies that have turned in a geomantic treasure site. Their attack power is pretty good, immune to blades and spears, and their bodies carry poison. A living person in contact with them, will dissolve into pus within seconds. Tomb raiders are most afraid to run into blood corpses.¡± Huang Xiaolong started explaining to Lin Jing pra§ätling on and on. ¡°But by and large, blood corpses are just a lower-grade version of zombies and moreover, those bred artificially, they are naturally weaker than naturally formed blood corpses. There¡¯s no need to worry about them.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong smiled at Brother Di. ¡°Although blood corpses are weak, do you think you can control one with your abilities? You¡¯re being too naive. How about this¡­ let¡¯s both stand still and see whether your blood corpse will kill you or me first¡­ Ha-ha-ha-ha~~~~¡±

    Suddenly!

    Roar

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With a roar, a creature about 2 meters high, its face obscured by blood, jumped out of the ancient well!

    Its whole body was wrapped in blood Qi, making it impossible for anyone to see its true identity, except for its furiously brutal, gloomy-colored eyes and its claws, which were about a foot long, and sharper than a knife!

    The stinky blood all over it sizzled wherever it dripped, creating a puff of green smoke and corroding holes into the ground.

    ¡°Darling! My darling! You¡¯re finally out! My years of cultivation haven¡¯t been in vain. From today, you¡¯ll be my son! My darling son! Ha-ha-ha Kill! Kill them!¡± Brother Di, shaking the Soul-Attracting Bell, ordered the blood corpse.

    Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved. ¡°I already said that I¡¯ll just stand and watch to see whether your raised blood corpse ends up killing you or me¡­ keep shaking your bell¡±

 Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Get out of my sight immediately!

    Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Get out of my sight immediately!

    Brother Di, in a state of insanity, frantically shook the Soul-Attracting Bell, his eyes filled with unbridled ambition. He looked at the blood-soaked corpse adoringly, as if it was his own child. He truly thought of this gruesome, terrifying corpse as his very own child!

    This was a glimpse into his monstrous psyche.

    ¡°Son! Kill for me! Kill them! They are your sustenance¡­hahaha¡­eat them all!¡± Brother Di roared in a murderous rage.

    Huang Xiaolong crossed his arms, wearing a light smile as if enjoying an easy breeze.

    In contrast, Lin Jing was worried. She had stealthily taken a thunder rune into her hand, saying, ¡°Little Long¡­this¡­you are betting against this crazy man¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem¡­ doesn¡¯t seem fair¡­ What if that bloody corpse rushes toward us?¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, there is no ¡®what if¡¯. I¡¯ve calculated every possible scenario. How can such an evil creature like the bloody corpse be controlled by anyone? This guy who wants to control it will naturally be the first to bear the brunt of its attack,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled casually.

    Just as he finished his sentence, the bloody corpse transformed into a swift, bloody silhouette, rushing fiercely towards Brother Di! Blood was swirling in the air, and the oppressive Evil Qi weighed heavily around them!

    ¡°No!!¡± Brother Di cried out tragically. He hastily grabbed Mary by his side and threw her towards the bloody corpse.

    The bloody corpse swooped a claw at Mary in mid-air, skipping her skin clean off!

    Mary died without uttering a sound. The bloody corpse opened its gigantic bloody mouth and sprayed a mist of blood. The blood fog had a strong corrosive effect and, in an instant, it dissolved the upper half of Mary¡¯s body into a pool of bloody pus!

    ¡°Impossible! How can it be possible!¡± Brother Di screamed heart-wrenchingly. ¡°I¡­I¡­I have nourished you with so much fresh human blood and Yang Qi¡­I am your true father ¡­ How could you dare to murder me, you ungrateful abomination!¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, do you think this guy is mentally ill? He¡¯s totally out of his mind,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking smile.

    At the same time, after seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s taunting smile, Brother Di¡¯s eyes flashed with a beast-like light. ¡°Okay, okay. Since this is how it is, let¡¯s all die together! Hahahaha! Die! All of you! All of you will accompany me to the underworld!¡±

    The moment his words fell, Brother Di pulled out a yellow talisman and shook it lightly, and the talisman burst into flames by itself.

    Just after doing all this, the bloody corpse pounced upwards and bit Brother Di¡¯s head off in one bite.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Why did he burn a talisman before he died?¡± Lin Jing asked, confused.

    ¡°Oh¡­ damn! This guy has given up control of the corpses in the nightclub¡­ They¡¯re about to go berserk, attacking the guests in the club¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face slightly tensed up.

    The bloody corpse roared, swooping towards Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing like a large bird.

    ¡°Pervert! Die!¡± By employing the method Huang Xiaolong had taught her, Lin Jing activated the thunder rune in her hand.

    Boom!!!

    A loud thunderclap sounded out of nowhere accompanying a lightning bolt, which seemed to split from the void, piercing the head of the bloody corpse.

    Boom

    Jutting pieces of rotting flesh from the exploding blood corpse were splattered all over the place, the ground bathed in putrid blood, the corpse was dead beyond doubt.

    ¡°Sister Jing, you¡¯re too fierce, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t dally around, let¡¯s hurry up! Let¡¯s check the club out!¡± This time, it was Lin Jing who grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand and, along the stone steps, started running upward.

    At this moment, the nightclub was in chaos!

    The walking dead, who were posing as hostesses and male escort staff, had their corpse suppression talismans all turned to ashes. Frenzied, they began to claw and bite people.

    Many guests were running around, pants in hand; some started to brawl with the walking dead (they suffered from ghost-blindness, unable to see the true form of the zombies; otherwise, who would dare fight them?); others held on to the club¡¯s staff and managers, demanding an explanation.

    ¡°Hey¡ªmotherf##ker, these hostesses are all freaking crazy!¡± a middle-aged man with his pants in hands rushed over to Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing.

    On noticing the man¡¯s arm, Huang Xiaolong saw bite mark around which the skin had turned slightly black.

    ¡°Sister Jing, some people have already been bitten by the walking dead and are infected with corpse poison. If they are not treated promptly, the poison will spread, and those who have been bitten will turn into walking dead themselves and endanger everyone else,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a serious look.

    ¡°So¡­ Little Long¡­ what should we do then?¡± Lin Jing asked anxiously.

    ¡°Sister Jing, don¡¯t panic. Immediately call and arrange for police to come over,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed. ¡°When the police arrive, ask them to bring a lot of glutinous rice. After all, these walking dead are still very weak; they are scared of glutinous rice. Everyone who was bitten should eat glutinous rice to get rid of the evil qi. Applying glutinous rice to their wounds can also neutralize the corpse poison.¡±

    Lin Jing, of course, believed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words completely. Immediately, she made a call to gather all the police force in the area and ordered them to bring as much glutinous rice as possible!

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong had found some of the club¡¯s staff members. He asked them to lock all the front and back doors of the club ¨C no one should open the doors until the police arrived so as to prevent these walking dead, as well as the bitten people, from going out and harming others.

    Lin Jing took out her police badge, and the waitstaff, too terrified to defy her, quickly locked the front and back doors.

    Several zombies were charging towards Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing. Huang Xiaolong casually threw a few suppression talismans at them, reducing them to pus and blood.

    Lin Jing used the club¡¯s megaphone to make an announcement¡­ ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t panic. Please find shelter in private rooms or any other rooms, lock the doors. We, the police, will control the situation as soon as we can.¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re still here?¡± Not too far away, Yang Kai saw Huang Xiaolong. He ran over with a few of his rich, second generation friends.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be saying to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked nonplussed at Yang Kai. But these guys were lucky. Although they were nearly trapped by the zombies, they managed to escape without getting bitten.

    ¡°Tell me Master, what is going on? Has everyone in this club gone mad, especially the hostesses, biting anyone they see. Are they all rabid?¡± Yang Kai muttered.

    ¡°Alright, since all of you are here, help with something.¡± Huang Xiaolong took a heap of suppression talismans from his canvas bag and gave them to Yang Kai and the others. ¡°Stick these talismans to the zombies¡¯ foreheads.¡±

    ¡°Dude, what are zombies? Where are the zombies?¡± One of the rich young men looked at Huang Xiaolong in astonishment.

    ¡°Heh¡­idiot¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a Spirit-Attracting Cylinder and collected the wandering ghosts on their foreheads. Now, with their eyes not blind anymore, they saw everything clearly.

    They realised that it was not club hostesses and escorts that were chasing and biting people, but¡­ corpses!

    ¡°Shit! Master! Are these¡­are these¡­ zombies?¡± Yang Kai screamed in fear.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen them now, right? Even if they¡¯re zombies, just stick the talismans on their foreheads.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned and walked away. ¡°If you¡¯re too scared, you don¡¯t have to do it. Anyway, I won¡¯t protect you. If you get bitten and die, it¡¯s not my problem.¡±

    ¡°Find a place to hide quickly! Run now! Damn, this is terrifying!¡± One of the rich young men cried out in fear. ¡°Wait! If I was under an illusion earlier, does that mean¡­ I just took a zombie upstairs for¡­ Ewwwwww!¡±

    He bent over and started retching.

    Just then, a few zombies charged towards them.

    ¡°Damn it! Enough chatter! Get going! If you don¡¯t want to die, fight!¡± Yang Kai bit the bullet, grabbed the suppression talismans and charged at the zombies.

    The rest of the rich youths had no choice but to resist and fight.

    Luckily, most of the zombies were in the basement, where Huang Xiaolong had killed them. Right now, the number of uncontrolled ones was relatively small, hence the chaos had not yet got out of control.

    Most people had followed Lin Jing¡¯s instructions, hiding in various private rooms.

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing met up.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, police reinforcements will arrive soon, and they¡¯re bringing plenty of glutinous rice. The situation should be under control soon.¡± Lin Jing nodded at Huang Xiaolong, then suddenly pointed with her hand. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Old Zhong?¡±

    Looking in the direction of Lin Jing¡¯s pointed finger, Huang Xiaolong saw Old Zhong in plain clothes, fighting a zombie. There was a ghost sitting on Old Zhong¡¯s neck, blinding him, but he was still unyieldingly kicking at the zombie.

    As a former criminal police officer, Old Zhong knocked down the zombie with a few punches and kicks. Not satisfied, he picked up a chair and repeatedly smashed it onto the zombie, while spewing a vicious rant. ¡°Motherfucker, cheap bastard, biting me?! I¡¯ll let you bite! I¡¯ll let you bite!¡±

    Old Zhong fought bravely, and the zombie was beaten away.

    ¡°Old Zhong?¡± Lin Jing quickly ran over to him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Captain Lin?¡± Old Zhong¡¯s face turned sheepish. He happened to be at the club, for personal reasons, to have some fun.

    This was his first time here alone, and he had just picked a beautiful girl. As they were about to go upstairs for some fun, the beautiful girl grabbed his arm and bit him hard.

    ¡°Oh Captain Lin, I was just¡­ I came to see¡­ wait, you¡¯re here too?¡± Old Zhong saw Huang Xiaolong standing next to Lin Jing, his face changed, and he laughed maliciously. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this sticky plaster? Didn¡¯t you promise to help Captain Lin solve the case within five days? What happened to that?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. He noticed a bite mark on Old Zhong¡¯s right arm. A small part of the flesh had turned black and was emitting a foul smell.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Got bitten, did you?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, you¡¯ll turn into a zombie before long.¡±

    Old Zhong laughed at that. ¡°Ha ha ha ha zombie? Are you a fool? Captain Lin, this kid has a wild imagination. Yesterday he claimed a severed hand belonged to a male escort, today he¡¯s talking about zombies. Is he an idiot? Does he think I¡¯m a child?¡±

    ¡°Old Zhong, it is dangerous for you now. You must get treated immediately, or the consequences could be unthinkable.¡± Lin Jing said seriously.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine¡± Old Zhong waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°Yes, I got bitten a little while ago, and quite hard, but a young and beautiful girl, you¡¯re telling me she¡¯s a zombie? Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±

    Pointing towards Huang Xiaolong, Old Zhong warned him. ¡°I warn you, stop spreading baseless rumors in front of me! Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Blind Date Meeting (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Blind Date Meeting (Fifth Update)

    Old Zhong, blinded by a ghost, would never believe what Huang Xiaolong was saying. Furthermore, he saw Huang Xiaolong as a romantic rival. He despised Huang Xiaolong, even hated him to the bone, and did not care to listen to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Huang Xiaolong felt the same way, didn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Pffft¡­Fine, I initially planned to save you, but you¡¯re telling me to scram? Alright then, go ahead and fend for yourself.¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Old Zhong, as if looking at a dead man.

    In reality, all Huang Xiaolong had to do was to remove the wild ghost perched on Old Zhong¡¯s neck, and Old Zhong would snap back to reality. But Old Zhong had a foul mouth and was very obnoxious, so Huang Xiaolong certainly wouldn¡¯t save him.

    Huang Xiaolong was not a saint!

    ¡°Sister Jing, let¡¯s go destroy those zombies.¡± Huang Xiaolong took Lin Jing¡¯s hand and walked away. Lin Jing took one last look at Old Zhong, her eyes filled with a hint of pity, but she did not say anything else.

    After all, they had already given him a chance. If he chose not to cherish it, it was not the fault of others.

    When faced with these weak zombies, Huang Xiaolong could dispatch them effortlessly. Along the way, he used exorcism seals upon encountering them, and eventually, Lin Jing was also capable of helping to kill zombies.

    By the time the police arrived, almost all the rampaging zombies in the Night Fragrance Club had been wiped out by Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing.

    Lin Jing, who was in charge, quickly fed glutinous rice to those bitten by the zombies, and also applied glutinous rice to their wounds.

    ¡°Captain Lin, come quickly, something is wrong with¡­ Old Zhong¡­¡± A police officer anxiously ran over.

    Everyone rushed over.

    Old Zhong was no longer lucid. On his body, apart from the initial bite marks, he had accumulated several more bite marks on his neck and face.

    At this point, Old Zhong was shrouded in a cloud of black qi, a sign that the zombie poison was coursing throughout his body with the blood flow.

    ¡°Old Zhong¡­you¡­¡± In the end, Lin Jing¡¯s compassionate side won over. She told the officer beside her, ¡°Quickly feed Old Zhong glutinous rice and apply it to his wounds! Apply a lot!¡±

    ¡°No¡­I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t believe in zombies¡­ How can there be such¡­such monsters in this world¡­ I just have a high fever¡­ I have a high fever¡­¡± Old Zhong glared at Huang Xiaolong with a gnarly look, filled with resentment. ¡°Damn it, you, you want to¡­steal my woman¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t lose to you¡­ Lin Jing¡­ Lin Jing is mine¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯m going home to sleep. This guy is about to turn into a zombie soon. If you¡¯d like to save him, try burying him in a pile of glutinous rice. But the survival rate is not too high. Once he becomes a zombie¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong took out a few exorcism seals and handed them to Lin Jing. ¡°Sister Jing, you know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Err¡­¡± Lin Jing bit her lip, took the exorcism seals, and nodded. ¡°Little Long, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The dismemberment case that had startled Binhai had been solved, and they¡¯d even exterminated the big bosses behind the Night Fragrance Club. This night was perhaps thrilling for Lin Jing, but for Huang Xiaolong, it was entirely commonplace. Just like a tiny wave in the vast ocean!

    After leaving the Night Fragrance Club, Huang Xiaolong drove home.

    After a hot bath, he hit the sack.

    Early next morning, Huang Xiaolong was woken up by his phone ringing.

    He initially thought it was Lin Jing calling, but upon checking the caller ID, it turned out to be his head wife, Song Yuru.

    ¡°Hmmm Head wife, I haven¡¯t woken up yet¡± Huang Xiaolong groaned sleepily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and sleep with me? Hehe, nobody¡¯s at home today¡­ Head wife, come over  My bed is big and comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Pfft What a pervert, talking dirty in broad daylight!¡± Song Yuru playfully chided. ¡°Anyway, I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh Head wife, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked earnestly. ¡°Did someone fall ill? Or has someone been possessed?¡±

    ¡°No¡± Song Yuru could not help but laugh. ¡°Little Long, does it have to be something unlucky when I¡¯m looking for you? Listen, it¡¯s like this; it¡¯s Qinghan¡¯s birthday today. She invited me to a luncheon¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see, head wife. You and Qinghan are close friends, so she invited you to her birthday luncheon, but you need a male companion, so you want me to go with you, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±

    ¡°No, no Little Long¡­ Actually, Qinghan asked me to tell you that she¡¯s inviting you too.¡± As she said this, Song Yuru¡¯s voice had a hint of jealousy. ¡°Qinghan really wants to invite you. But¡­ she is shy and afraid you might refuse, so she asked me to relay it¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem either. Head wife, let¡¯s just go together.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Actually, this birthday party of Qinghan¡¯s¡­ is also serving another special purpose.¡± Song Yuru hesitated a bit before speaking. ¡°Qinghan¡¯s parents¡­ are using Qinghan¡¯s birthday as an opportunity to invite young and talented men from Binhai¡­ They¡­are planning to choose a prospective groom for Qinghan.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Turns out this isn¡¯t just a birthday party; it¡¯s a matchmaking event!¡± Huang Xiaolong had a sudden moment of realization. ¡°Tsk, city people really know how to have fun.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s both a birthday party and a matchmaking event. Little Long, do you think Qinghan might choose you?¡± Song Yuru asked with a hint of jealousy.

    ¡°Pfft Head wife, I hardly know Qinghan¡­ I¡¯ve only met her a few times.¡± Huang Xiaolong confessed. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s Qinghan¡¯s parents looking for a son-in-law. I¡¯ve never met them. I¡¯m just a country-boy; would Qinghan¡¯s parents give their precious daughter to a country kid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy! Little Long, you¡¯re getting better at sweet talking.¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Song Yuru was slightly relieved. She muttered, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you Little Long, you won¡¯t think I¡¯m petty, right?¡±

    ¡°Head wife, if you¡¯re that worried, I can just not go. I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned.

    ¡°No, no Little Long, Qinghan sincerely invited you. You should go. It would be really rude to decline¡± Song Yuru was now pleading with Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ll come over and we can go together.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong got up from the bed.

    ¡°Ahem  Little Long, also¡­ You know, after all, Qinghan is the daughter of the Shu family, who¡¯s very rich. The guests they invite must all be rich or aristocratic¡­ As Qinghan¡¯s friends, we cannot¡­ cannot disgrace her So, about the birthday gift, shouldn¡¯t we prepare carefully ¡± Song Yuru stammered.

    ¡°Oh¡­ a birthday gift? Head wife, you don¡¯t need to prepare anything. I¡¯ll arrange it for both of us. Don¡¯t worry, the birthday gift I¡¯m preparing won¡¯t embarrass you, me, or Qinghan. Trust me.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke earnestly.

    ¡°Alright. Little Long, I choose to believe you. I¡¯m hanging up. Wait for me at the main entrance of the community.¡± Song Yuru smiled sweetly.

    After ending the call, Huang Xiaolong rummaged through his canvas bag, murmuring to himself. ¡°The head wife is Qinghan¡¯s bestie, so I need to gift something decent for Qinghan¡¯s birthday¡­ But this certainly can¡¯t stump me  Hehe, I have plenty of good stuff¡­Ah time to get up! Blind date event? Interesting¡­ Let¡¯s go and see later, who are the men participating in this ¡ª blind date event!¡±

 Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Twin Sisters

    Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Twin Sisters

    Time was running short before Shu Qinghan¡¯s birthday banquet. After Huang Xiaolong chose the gift he wanted to give to Shu Qinghan, he quickly cleaned up, got dressed, and used a ¡°Clean Clothes Charm¡± to completely clean his outfits. Now looking sleek and neat, he contentedly headed towards the community gate.

    In no time at all, his wife, Song Yuru, arrived elegantly.

    Wow, Song Yuru looked stunning today, wearing a slim white chiffon waisted dress that highlighted her slender waist and long, smooth legs. She wore light makeup on her face.

    The clothes Song Yuru wore were not luxury brands or designer labels, and she didn¡¯t wear any gold or silver jewelry. But her natural beauty was too dazzling. Amidst her campus belle vibe, she also exuded a certain urban white-collar beauty.

    Huang Xiaolong was staring so hard, his gaze was almost fixed. He stiffened slightly, a sign of respect.

    ¡°Hehe  Little Long, why are you standing here like a dummy ¡± Mixed with the scent of gardenias, Song Yuru lightly jogged over to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My wife, you look so beautiful today, you might just steal the birthday girl¡¯s limelight.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke his mind.

    ¡°Pfft I wouldn¡¯t. Qinghan is our school¡¯s goddess, way more beautiful than me.¡± Song Yuru modestly replied.

    ¡°Ah I can¡¯t resist, come here, wife. Let¡¯s kiss!¡± Huang Xiaolong embraced Song Yuru and started to smother her with kisses.

    ¡°Ah You messed up my makeup¡­¡± Song Yuru struggled feebly.

    In the car.

    Huang Xiaolong licked his sweet-tasting lips, grinning as he drove.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re so bad¡± Song Yuru retorted playfully, her eyes brimming with enticing allure as she reapplied her makeup.

    After she finished, Song Yuru pulled out a jewelry box, ¡°Little Long, this is the gift I bought for Qinghan. Uh it¡¯s not something valuable, just a token of my appreciation. It cost all my savings over the years.¡±

    ¡°My wife, didn¡¯t I tell you not to prepare a gift? I would help you prepare yours.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied. ¡°You even spent all your savings.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡± Song Yuru was serious. ¡°Actually, I did it willingly. Little Long, you have no idea how good Qinghan and I are. We really are good sisters who share everything¡­ In the past, every time we went out for a meal, Qinghan would treat us. She takes good care of me. Once, I had some family issues and urgently needed money. Qinghan lent me the money without a second thought.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    At this moment, Song Yuru asked curiously. ¡°Little Long, what gift are you planning to give Qinghan? It¡¯s kind of annoying, gifting at this kind of event has become a way of showing off. The more expensive the gift, the more face you get¡­ However, Little Long, Qinghan is not materialistic. As long as our gifts signify our friendship, Qinghan will be happy. There¡¯s no need to compete with others.¡±

    ¡°Compete? With whom?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his expression unusually serious. ¡°My wife, the gift I¡¯m giving doesn¡¯t need to compete with anyone else¡¯s. It¡¯s simply the best, the most expensive, invaluable! The gifts others give to Qinghan will be outshone by mine.¡±

    ¡°Pfft Little Long, that impressive?¡± Song Yuru giggled sweetly, then teased, ¡°Since the gift you¡¯re presenting is so valuable, maybe Qinghan¡¯s parents will see you in a new light. They might even take you as son-in-law. This way, Qinghan and I, as sisters, can serve you¡­ wouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is that even possible?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    Song Yuru was just joking, and scoffed. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be thrilled.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong drove to a villa area in Binhai.

    This villa area was middle-to-upper-class, yet couldn¡¯t compare to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s seaside villa. The most expensive villas here were around two-hundred to three-hundred million. One could even get a small two-story western-style house for a few million.

    The Shu Family was a business empire among Binhai¡¯s top four clans, and if we were to talk about assets, theirs were the most substantial. In simpler words, they¡¯re the wealthiest. However, the family had many members, and descendants were numerous like a thriving tree. Shu Qinghan¡¯s branch in the current generation wasn¡¯t particularly favored.

    Additionally, as Shu Qinghan was a girl, the family had not even entrusted her with any business matters. Perhaps after she graduated, she would only serve as a high-level executive in the family¡¯s business.

    Therefore, Shu Qinghan¡¯s parents were eager to find a suitable young suitor for her before she graduated, to enhance her competitiveness within the family.

    Of course, despite being disfavored in the Shu Family, Shu Qinghan¡¯s place in the family wasn¡¯t something ordinary wealthy families¡¯ daughters could aspire to.

    Outside a three-story villa, a variety of top-class luxury cars were parked.

    At the entrance of the villa, the birthday girl, Shu Qinghan, was greeting guests.

    She was dressed in a new outfit today. With her petite figure and alluring mature body, she wore a pink princess dress, her skin smooth and tender like fresh jade, she was just like a princess straight from a fairy tale!

    So pure, so adorable, and so spotlessly clean!

    Huang Xiaolong parked the car then walked over with Song Yuru.

    ¡°Qinghan¡± Song Yuru greeted, waving her hand.

    The moment Shu Qinghan saw Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru, her face was lit up with a genuine smile, especially when she saw Huang Xiaolong. Her eyes curled up in laughter.

    ¡°Yuru, Little Long, you¡¯ve arrived! Welcome! Welcome!¡± Shu Qinghan greeted them.

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru chimed in unison. ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±

    ¡°Yuru, Little Long, I won¡¯t be able to accompany you now as I¡¯m busy greeting guests. You guys go in and have a seat. I¡¯ll find you later. Yuru, we¡¯ll cut the cake together later,¡± Shu Qinghan said with a laugh, then turned to a little girl standing beside her. ¡°Sister, Yuru and Little Long are my best friends, can you please attend to them for me?¡±

    Sister?

    Huang Xiaolong visibly choked for a moment.

    Indeed, there was a little girl standing next to Shu Qinghan.

    Yes, a legitimate little girl!

    She was about 1.4 meters tall and very thin. Although she had fair skin and attractive facial features, it was clear that she looked just like an elementary school student!

    But¡­ Shu Qinghan called her ¡®sister¡¯!

    ¡°Ahem Little Long¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t be stunned¡­¡± Song Yuru quickly veered Huang Xiaolong away. ¡°Little Long, let me tell you, that girl who looks like a primary school student is actually Qinghan¡¯s elder sister Actually, she is Qinghan¡¯s twin sister and was born an hour before Qinghan¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­ she¡­ seems to have stopped growing during her primary school years¡­ She¡¯s not growing taller¡­ Today is her birthday too, and she¡¯s also 20 years old¡­ But because of her appearance¡­ she¡¯s not favored¡­ and is considered a¡­ a disgrace by the Shu Family¡­ She wasn¡¯t even included in today¡¯s birthday party¡­ It¡¯s quite sad.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A 20-year-old girl, with the height and physique of an elementary school student?

    A dwarf????

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong was intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this little sister?¡±

    ¡°Shu Qinglan,¡± Song Yuru said. ¡°Qinghan and her sister are very close. Although I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m friends with Qinglan, we have had meals together. Although she¡­ resembles a primary school student, she is very strong¡­ I quite admire her.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shu Qinglan, Qinghan¡¯s sister. Let¡¯s go in together,¡± said Shu Qinglan gracefully, approaching Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru. She smiled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°So you¡¯re the Little Long that Qinghan has been talking about every day? Thank you! Last time, you helped prove Qinghan¡¯s innocence! Without you, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to cope with the rumors¡­ The consequences¡­ Are unimaginable. Anyway, today¡¯s Qinghan¡¯s birthday, let¡¯s not talk about unhappy things. Let me show you in.¡±

 Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Has that Young Man Arrived?

    Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Has that Young Man Arrived?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t today also your birthday?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Shu Qinglan a smile.

    ¡°Eh¡± At this, Shu Qinglan¡¯s petite body unexpectedly shivered. Tears quickly formed in her eyes, but she held them back without crying. She gave a self-deprecating smile, ¡°My¡­ my¡­ my birthday doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­don¡¯t rub salt into her wound,¡± Song Yuru quickly stopped Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh,¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say anything more.

    However, he felt a surge of empathy for Shu Qinglan. Her almost shattered gaze touched a soft spot in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    Think about it. In a prestigious large family, having a ¡°dwarf¡± is indeed a huge stain. It will make her endure huge pressures, mockery, ridicule, and even¡­ abandonment for a lifetime.

    Maybe, Shu Qinglan has already been abandoned! After all, today is also her birthday, but the Shu family did not mention her at all. They only held such a somewhat grand birthday party solely for Shu Qinghan.

    The birthday lunch was held on the huge open-air lawn in front of the villa.

    It was a buffet style party. Currently, quite a few talented young men were sipping red wine, chatting in small groups.

    Among the guests, females were few. Most of them were males, and it was clear that they were all wealthy second-generation rich youths. Quite a few were refined and successful gentlemen.

    It seems that the birthday party was just a ruse, with the core purpose being ¡ª a matchmaking event!

    Huang Xiaolong glanced around. Among the guests, he did not recognize anyone. He didn¡¯t see any of the people who appeared at the charity auction dinner of the four major families that day.

    The Shu family¡¯s housekeeper and Shu Jie, who was among Binhai¡¯s Four Young Masters, did not attend.

    The Lin family, the Gao family, and the Sun family also seemed to have no one coming to congratulate.

    Shu Qinglan guided Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru to a quiet corner and smiled. ¡°You two have fun and grab something to eat. There¡¯s red wine and champagne over there, as well as liquor. Don¡¯t be shy and help yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, Qinghan, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We are all good friends of Qinghan, we won¡¯t hold back,¡± Song Yuru smiled.

    At this point, the guests standing on the lawn couldn¡¯t help casting their gazes toward Shu Qinglan. It wasn¡¯t difficult to see the irony and ridicule in their eyes. If it were any other occasion, they probably would have already started gossiping about Shu Qinglan, the ¡°dwarf¡±.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, even though they were twins, the facial features of sisters Shu Qinghan and Shu Qinglan were vastly different.

    Strictly speaking, in terms of facial features alone, elder sister Shu Qinglan was more outstanding than younger sister Shu Qinghan.

    She was refined, extraordinarily elegant, with an aura of lightness. Her skin was delicate, her demeanor relaxed, her eyes were clear as if they were a tranquil lake. She had a refined and distinguished demeanor when she glanced around.

    If this face was accompanied by a good figure, she would be a living goddess. Her charm wouldn¡¯t be inferior to Binhai University¡¯s top-four beauties, and might even have the edge.

    However, the tragedy was that she was too short!

    Just above 1.4 meters!

    Shu Qinghan, who was considered to have a Lolita figure, wasn¡¯t tall either. But at least she was close to 1.6 meters! This was normal height for girls. It was not exceptional, but it was not short either!

    Not to mention Shu Qinghan had a pair of full, well-rounded breasts!

    As for Shu Qinglan, she was not only petite but also skinny. Her chest was like a small bun¡­

    Whether viewed from the front or the back, she looked like an elementary school student!

    Shu Qinglan sent a few more greetings and then excused herself to join Shu Qinghan outside the villa to welcome the guests.

    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Little Long, if you only look at her face, Qinglan is really a great beauty.¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face was filled with regret. Suddenly, she had an idea and grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand directly. ¡°Little Long! You¡­ your medical skills are so formidable. Do you have a way to treat Qinglan?¡±

    Song Yuru¡¯s kind-heartedness was reflected in her beautiful eyes, which were filled with hope.

    ¡°My dear wife, Qinglan isn¡¯t sick. Her halted growth should be a genetic problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a smile and couldn¡¯t help patting his canvas bag. The corners of his mouth stretched into a mysterious smile. ¡°Since today is Qinglan¡¯s birthday too and she shares a deep sisterly relationship with Qinghan, I will¡­ give Qinglan a gift as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, you¡­ what gift did you prepare? You didn¡¯t even know that it was Qinglan¡¯s birthday today. What are you planning to give Qinglan?¡± Song Yuru was confused.

    ¡°Of course the most precious gift! A gift that kills everything in its path! Hahahaha~~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    At this moment, a middle-aged couple walked out from the main entrance of the villa.

    The woman was well-preserved and looked less than 40 years old. She was quite a beauty.

    The man looked to be in his early forties, refined, and with great poise.

    These two were the parents of Shu Qinghan and Shu Qinglan.

    ¡°Today¡­ quite a number of people came to celebrate Qinghan¡¯s birthday¡­ Many of them are talented young men from Binhai and other provinces.¡± Mother Shu scanned the guests in the lawn, her face showing a gratified smile. ¡°I hope our Qinghan can find a suitable fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Wife¡­ We seem to have overlooked that today is also Qinglan¡¯s birthday¡­ ah, Qinglan is of marriageable age too.¡± Father Shu¡¯s face showed a hint of self-reproach. ¡°Ever since she was little, Qinglan has always been sensible, but¡­ her¡­ her condition has resulted in her¡­ receiving exceptional discrimination from the family¡­ When compared to both our daughters, I worry more about Qinglan.¡±

    Mother Shu held Father Shu¡¯s hand as a gesture of comfort, ¡°Dear, I feel the same way as you do. Because of Qinglan, our in-laws never stopped blaming you¡­ Qinglan has never been allowed to participate in any Shu family banquets¡­ I¡­I want to choose a fianc¨¦ for Qinglan as well¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s so hard. Let¡¯s just tell everyone today¡­ She is still our daughter¡­ Let¡¯s see if any of these talented young men would be willing to love and look after Qinglan forever¡­¡±

    With that said, Mother Shu¡¯s expression was sorrowful.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s give it a try. What if someone likes our Qinglan?¡± Although he didn¡¯t have much hope, Father Shu decided to roll the dice and try.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, Father Shu¡¯s and Mother Shu¡¯s gazes simultaneously landed on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huh? That young man also came?¡± Father Shu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    Father and Mother Shu had also attended the charity auction dinner of the four major families that day. Naturally, they had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary appeal!

    ¡°Dear¡­ That young man is called Huang Xiaolong, right? He¡¯s an absurdly talented youth¡­ he stole the spotlight at the banquet that night¡­¡± Mother Shu¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Husband, do you think that if our Qinghan¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha Wife, are you implying that this Huang Xiaolong is our ideal son-in-law?¡± Father Shu gave a laugh. ¡°Even though this young man saved Qinghan and truly impressed us at the banquet that night, I have some different opinions¡­¡±

 Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Giving a birthday gift!

    Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Giving a birthday gift!

    ¡°My dear, Huang Xiaolong, this young man, is truly incomparable in excellence, what do you think of him?¡± Mother Shu eagerly asked Father Shu.

    ¡°Indeed, he is excellent, incomparably so, but¡­¡± Father Shu said with a look of confidence. ¡°Just at the evening banquet the other day, young Huang Xiaolong demonstrated talents such as his discerning eye for treasure appraisal and sweeping martial prowess, including gunplay that rivals the God of War. Given his connections, both the Lin and Sun families admire him greatly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear, whether it¡¯s his talents or connections, this young man Huang Xiaolong stands out among his peers. In the younger generation of Binhai, at least, there¡¯s no one who can outshine him, right? Even someone as arrogant as Lin Zicong can¡¯t help but yield to him,¡± Mother Shu commented with great enthusiasm.

    ¡°Haha, my dear, you¡¯re not looking at the issue in the right way,¡± Father Shu smugly responded. ¡°In terms of talents, martial prowess and gunplay are far beyond our reach. Our Shu family has been in business for generations, and our female members often form business-based alliances when choosing their life partners. While Huang Xiaolong indeed has fighting savvy, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to bring about even the slightest benefit to our family in business. His best path would be to join the military, but his character of disregarding everyone and everything would make it hard for him to excel even there! And personally, I do not wish for my daughter to find a husband who is always fighting and killing.¡±

    Father Shu pontificated, ¡°And as for connections, the Lin and Sun families indeed adore Huang Xiaolong. However, since time immemorial, those not of our clan are always regarded with suspicion. The cunning Lin and Sun families would not hold a high opinion of an outsider forever. Once Huang Xiaolong loses his utility, they will surely cast him far away. Simply put, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s family backing is simply too weak!¡±

    ¡°Too weak a family background?¡± Mother Shu frowned.

    ¡°Exactly! This Huang Xiaolong is rumored to come from a peasant family in the mountains! His family background is absolutely pitiful,¡± Father Shu¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°No matter how powerful an individual, if he lacks a corresponding family background, he will ultimately have a hard time in society. The hard work of an individual can hardly stand against the riches amassed by a family over generations. In this society, the rules are greater than any individual, and no person, no matter how powerful, can ignore the rules and cut through everything. Huang Xiaolong is too arrogant. Such a person, refusing to abide by the rules, will eventually be ground into dust by the rules.¡±

    Father Shu¡¯s words resonated with Mother Shu, prompting her to nod in agreement.

    A rural child who emerged from the mountains, no matter how exceptional, has definite limits to his achievements!

    This couple¡¯s understanding of Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t deep, which allowed them to freely share their perspectives.

    ¡°So, my dear, what are the conditions you¡¯ve set for our Qinghan¡¯s choice in a spouse?¡± Mother Shu asked.

    ¡°Even though my branch of the Shu family isn¡¯t the most valued, a worm will still wriggle even when it¡¯s dead. Therefore, my daughter can¡¯t be married off easily!¡± Father Shu grinned. ¡°First, the financial and social statuses of the family must match! Regarding family history, the parents should at least hold real power at the departmental level in the government, or be a business family with assets exceeding 5 billion! On the individual ability front, they should either have promising prospects in politics, or be leading a corporation with a net worth of no less than 1 billion!¡± Father Shu arrogantly declared.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru were casually sitting around drinking beverages and eating desserts, while a group of rich second-generation heirs and heiresses near them were discussing the hottest topic in Binhai at the moment.

    Naturally, the issues they discussed weren¡¯t mundane daily necessities but things relevant to the upper echelons of society.

    ¡°Recently, a big incident happened in our Binhai¡­ Do you know that plot of land the Lin family secured in the new district? That piece of land is worth more than a hundred billion, but due to a Feng Shui issue, work has been delayed¡­ Later, the Lin family invited a disciple of the head Feng Shui master from Hong Kong Island to rectify the issue. Can you guess what happened?¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush and just tell us everything at once. What¡¯s the point of keeping us in suspense?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ fine, fine, I¡¯ll tell you. The disciple of the Feng Shui master from Hong Kong Island was defeated by a young master, and had to shamefully return to Hong Kong Island. But the young master effortlessly solved the Feng Shui problem on the Lin family¡¯s plot of land! Reportedly, as a token of gratitude, the Lin family gifted the master with 20 shops!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­ I wonder who this master is?¡± A well-off heiress looked lovestruck. ¡°It would be wonderful if I could meet such a master.¡±

    ¡°Heehee~~ a master who even the Lin family venerates, so impressive. Plus, I heard he¡¯s young too. If I could marry the master, I¡¯d be willing to pay a dowry¡­¡± Another rich girl¡¯s eyes were filled with affection, as if she was fantasizing about something.

    ¡°Stop daydreaming. Someone of that stature isn¡¯t someone we have the right to meet¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Little Long, these rich boys and girls talk about things that we¡­ we¡¯ve never even heard of. That so-called master¡­ But Little Long, you are definitely better than that master.¡± Song Yuru gave Huang Xiaolong a warm smile.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ A master?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Isn¡¯t the master you¡¯re all honoring and praising me?

    Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t expected that, a small job he had done for the Lin family had become the talk of the town in Binhai¡¯s high-end social circles.

    Pretty soon, all the guests had arrived.

    The Shu sisters, Qinghan and Qinglan, also came to the lawn.

    A servant pushed out a 20-layer-high cake.

    Mother Shu happily announced, ¡°Now, everyone, please sing the birthday song for our birthday girl today! Then, the birthday girl will make a wish, blow out the candles, and cut the cake for us!¡±

    A large group of people surrounded Shu Qinghan like they were guarding a princess, and began to sing the joyful birthday song.

    Shu Qinghan pulled her sister Shu Qinglan in front of the cake and said with a laugh, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s make a wish and blow out the candles.¡±

    ¡°Qinghan¡­ Today¡­ today is¡­ is your birthday¡­ I won¡¯t intrude.¡± Qinglan replied with a sense of inferiority.

    ¡°No, no, sister, today is also your birthday! Let¡¯s make a wish together! Come on, let¡¯s make a wish!¡± Qinghan, holding her sister¡¯s Qinglan¡¯s hand, acted coquettishly.

    Shu Qinglan, unable to refuse her sister¡¯s good intentions, mimicked Shu Qinghan, closed her eyes, put her hands together and made her wish.

    While Shu Qinghan was making a wish, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw Huang Xiaolong. She blushed and quickly closed her eyes again, mumbling something under her breath.

    While making her wish, Shu Qinglan couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. No one knew what wish she had made.

    Following the wish, the two sisters blew out the candles.

    They cut the cake.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Song Yuru was also invited by Shu Qinghan to join in cutting the cake.

    Before long, Father Shu announced, ¡°Now, I would like everyone to personally give Qinghan the birthday gifts you¡¯ve brought!¡±

    Upon this announcement, a hint of competitiveness washed over the faces of all the rich young men and women present. Some looked extremely proud, as if the gifts they were about to give would surely overshadow all the others.

    Only the most expensive gifts can showcase their family wealth and status!

    None of them was willing to be outdone!

 Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Chapter 346: Huang Xiaolongâ€™s Gift

    Chapter 346: Chapter 346: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Gift

    This birthday gift-giving segment thrust the luncheon into a climactic stage.

    The guests began to compete and flaunt their wealth.

    Moreover, the young talents present knew that this was evidently a matchmaking event, and whoever gave the most precious gift to Shu Qinghan could take the lead in this love contest.

    Love is a battlefield! Nobody was willing to admit defeat!

    Although Shu Qinghan might not hold a particularly important position in the Shu Family, for these young talents, having any connection with the Shu Family, one of Binhai¡¯s four major families, had profound meaning for expanding their social network and future development!

    Moreover, Shu Qinghan was a top-rated beauty!

    All the single men in the room were drawn to her!

    Father Shu and Mother Shu quietly observed, waiting to see which young man¡¯s gift was more valuable and closer to their hearts!

    Song Yuru stood beside Shu Qinghan. As close as sisters, she was the first to hand over her gift, giving it to Shu Qinghan with a smile. ¡°Happy birthday, Qinghan.¡±

    Shu Qinghan delightedly accepted it and upon opening it, discovered a pair of exquisite earrings, ¡°Yuru! Thank you! I love it!¡±

    This gift already exhausted all of Song Yuru¡¯s savings. However, to the other guests present, it seemed considerably humble.

    Some even mocked aloud, ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ Giving such cheap trinkets as gifts.. isn¡¯t that embarrassing? How can Qinghan have such a poor friend¡­ It¡¯s really beneath her¡­¡±

    Song Yuru¡¯s face reddened slightly, Shu Qinghan gripped her hand, and whispered, ¡°Good sister, do not listen to them. The gift you gave me is my favorite!¡±

    While talking, Shu Qinghan glanced at Huang Xiaolong with the corner of her eye, a strong sense of anticipation arising in her. She thought to herself, ¡®I wonder if Little Long is going to give me a gift¡­ Even if Little Long was willing to give me a simple stone, it would make me so happy¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong watched the others clamor to present their gifts with a contemptuous smile on his face.

    The gifts were quite lavish.

    Limited edition watches, luxury cars, gold and silver jewellery, private custom cosmetic products¡­

    All these dazzling gifts left people¡¯s eyes spinning. Mother Shu and Father Shu also kept nodding with smiles on their faces.

    However, Shu Qinghan showed no interest in these gifts. Even for a car key to a luxury car worth millions, she just gave it a quick glance before passing it to the servant by her side.

    Shu Qinglan, watching from the side, was happy for her sister Qinghan who had received so many gifts, as it showed how popular she was.

    However, there was a hint of loss hidden deep within Shu Qinglan¡¯s eyes.

    Indeed, she felt quite dejected. Today was her birthday too, and although there were so many guests and they brought so many gifts, no one had wished her a happy birthday.

    No one had prepared a birthday gift for her!

    Shu Qinglan felt rather bitter. She wanted to cry, but she held back the tears. She thought to herself, ¡®Who would want to give a birthday gift to someone like me? Don¡¯t delude yourself, Shu Qinglan. You will never get a birthday gift in this lifetime!¡¯

    The gift-giving was gradually drawing to a close.

    At this time, a very refined young man, probably in his late twenties, approached Shu Qinghan directly, a trace of undisguised affection in his eyes.

    This man was dressed appropriately, handsome, with his every movement demonstrating good upbringing, making the other talents present pale in comparison!

    ¡°Miss Qinghan, this is the first time we meet, here is a birthday gift for you. The gift may not be significant, but the thought counts. I hope you will like it.¡± The man spoke in a refined and courteous manner. ¡°I hope that Miss Qinghan will have the opportunity to visit Jiangnan City when you are free. I would like to extend my hospitality.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Zihuan, you¡¯re too polite! We¡¯re so pleased that you could come to Binhai to attend Qinghan¡¯s birthday party. Qinghan also really appreciates it. Don¡¯t worry, when she¡¯s free, Qinghan will definitely visit Jiangnan City.¡± Father Shu laughed heartily, it was apparent that he was very satisfied with this man called ¡®Zihuan¡¯.

    Chen Zihuan, the young master of the Chen Family, the most prominent and oldest family in Jiangnan City!

    In Jiangnan City, Chen Zihuan¡¯s status was equivalent to the Four Less of Binhai!

    The Chen family had a solid foundation in Jiangnan City, and their family was flourishing ¨C vaguely acknowledged as the number one family in Jiangnan City!

    Moreover, it was rumored that the Chen family had close ties with a large family in Beijing, and in Jiangnan City, no one dared to provoke them!

    The Chen family¡¯s business ventures were extensive, primarily focusing on the shipping industry, owning dozens of ocean-going freighters. Besides the South Korean and Japanese routes, their business also spread across the continents of Europe and America, booming like wildfire!

    Chen Zihuan¡¯s purpose for coming to Binhai was to win over Shu Qinghan! His intention was to form an alliance between Jiangnan¡¯s Chen family and Binhai¡¯s Shu family!

    This was a marriage alliance with far-reaching implications!

    Indeed, even though the Chen family almost ruled Jiangnan City, their business had not yet expanded to Binhai. After all, the four major families of Binhai held firm control over the city, never giving Chen family, this giant from Jiangnan, any chance of a foothold.

    This occasion where Shu Qinghan was choosing a future husband was a golden opportunity for the Chen family!

    Before Chen Zihuan came to Binhai, the Chen Family Head had a lengthy talk with him for an entire hour, and made Chen Zihuan to make a military oath!

    He must not return from Binhai empty-handed! He must win over Shu Qinghan!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~good, good, a young hero!¡± Father Shu continually nodded his head at Chen Zihuan and repeatedly signaled to Mother Shu.

    The subtext was¡­¡¯I have chosen for Qinghan! This is Qinghan¡¯s future husband!¡¯

    Chen Zihuan smiled gracefully, making people feel like they were being bathed in the spring breeze. ¡°Qinghan, I came over in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t get the chance to prepare any decent gifts. Hmm~~~our Chen Family, has secured a piece of premium property in Jiangnan City in recent years. Qinghan, here is the property rights certificate of a shop¡­¡±

    As he said this, Chen Zihuan snapped his fingers. An old man dressed like a butler approached them and handed him a certificate. ¡°Young master.¡±

    Chen Zihuan took the property rights certificate and smilingly handed it to Shu Qinghan. ¡°Qinghan, although it¡¯s just a shop, the possession area is probably about 100~200 square meters. You¡¯re still in university, right? Now, you can be a relaxed landlord.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the local young elites of Binhai couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bitter, while also shaking their heads helplessly.

    Jiangnan City, with its prosperity, is slightly ahead of Binhai.

    In Jiangnan City, the price of a shop in the best location can exceed 200,000 per square meter. Now, Chen Zihuan is giving Shu Qinghan a shop¡ª the property that spans 100~200 square meters. This is equivalent to giving Shu Qinghan tens of millions worth of real estate!

    Such a display of wealth was simply extravagant! A show of great wealth!

    Moreover, given the speed of development in Jiangnan City, the shop had a significant potential for appreciation. Just like Chen Zihuan said, just by renting out the shop, Shu Qinghan would be able to sit calmly at home and collect quite a bit of rent every month!

    Such a birthday gift made all the other gifts look dull in comparison!

    ¡°This~~~¡± Shu Qinghan was taken aback, thought for a few seconds, and prepared to reject it!

    She dared not accept such an expensive gift!

    What¡¯s more, this was the first time she had met Chen Zihuan!

    If she accepted his shop, wouldn¡¯t that mean she¡¯d have to be his fianc¨¦e?

    Shu Qinghan subconsciously looked at Huang Xiaolong and a voice appeared in her mind¡­¡¯I don¡¯t want his shop, I don¡¯t want to marry into Jiangnan City¡­¡¯

    Unexpectedly, Father Shu, hurriedly received the property right certificate on behalf of Shu Qinghan, and kept expressing his gratitude.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just a little gift. I¡¯m almost embarrassed to give it.¡± Chen Zihuan feigned modesty.

    A little gift? Too embarrassed to give it out?

    A shop with hundreds of square meters!

    A thing worth tens of millions!

    Is this still a little gift?

    This guy¡­ is really good at showing off!

    At this point, the gift-giving session was declared over.

    ¡°Alright, thanks to everyone¡¯s generosity, Qinghan has received many priceless gifts today!¡± Father Shu thanked everyone politely.

    Just then¡­

    ¡°Erm~~wait¡­ I haven¡¯t given my gift yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Huang Xiaolong.

    However, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ordinary, even by rich people¡¯s standard, cheap attire, these people had a look of disdain in their eyes.

    A thought surged up in everyone¡¯s mind¡ªjust how could someone like you present a respectable gift to Qinghan? You¡¯re only here to make a fool of yourself!

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Shu Qinghan¡¯s spirits lifted, her face blossoming with a smile. ¡°You¡­you¡­you prepared a gift for me?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Earlier, when Shu Qinghan saw Huang Xiaolong not taking out a gift, she thought Huang Xiaolong might not have prepared a gift for her coming today. It made her feel a kind of heartbreaking disappointment. But now, Huang Xiaolong personally said, he had prepared a birthday gift for Shu Qinghan.

    The cloud under Shu Qinghan¡¯s heart was swept away!

    She was happy from head to toe! A joy from the bottom of her heart!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Zihuan narrowed his eyes slightly, looking towards Huang Xiaolong. However, there was some hostility in his gaze!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Chapter 347: My Gift is a Priceless Treasure! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 347: Chapter 347: My Gift is a Priceless Treasure! (Fifth Update)

    It¡¯s quite natural for Chen Zihuan to become hostile towards Huang Xiaolong!

    At this birthday banquet, Chen Zihuan had no regard for others single men. He didn¡¯t think these worthless fellows could become his rivals in love. They were nothing compared to him!

    However, with Shu Qinghan showing distinct feelings for Huang Xiaolong, the situation seemed to deviate a bit from the norm.

    Regarding Shu Qinghan, Chen Zihuan considered her as a must-win, as he carried the mission of his family.

    What about from Chen Zihuan¡¯s personal point of view?

    He also had to win Shu Qinghan.

    1, In general, marriages among business families are purely pragmatic, and appearances are not that important. Ahem¡­ Family interests come first. For instance, Chen Zihuan¡¯s own brother married a woman who is short, fat and not so attractive. For a man, it¡¯s challenging to find a woman he genuinely loves in an arranged marriage. It¡¯s fortunate if he doesn¡¯t end up with an unattractive woman! And Shu Qinghan, well, Chen Zihuan really liked her appearance; he could even say it was love at first sight. Oh, how beautiful she was! A real-life doll, just like a princess! Beautiful! To encounter such a charming woman in an arranged marriage, it¡¯s a rare blessing indeed.

    2, In Jiangnan City, Chen Zihuan was a well-known playboy who had been with countless women. He had the knowledge to discern a woman¡¯s worth. He was almost certain, that the beautiful Shu Qinghan was still a virgin! My god! In the rapidly changing society, such a beautiful girl, still a virgin; this was rarer than diamonds!

    Hence, Chen Zihuan swore to himself that he¡¯d capture Shu Qinghan at all costs. If any obstacles appeared, he¡¯d remove them, and if a rival appeared, he¡¯d¡ª¡ªsend them to their doom!

    ¡°Mr. Huang¡­¡± Father Shu¡¯s attitude towards Huang Xiaolong was relatively warm, ¡°Last time, we really appreciate your help treating Qinghan¡¯s peculiar illness¡­ You returned her innocence.¡±

    Mother Shu also gave a mild smile. ¡°Mr. Huang is Qinghan¡¯s great benefactor.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ It was nothing,¡± carelessly said Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Shall we go back to the main event? I¡¯d liked to present my birthday gifts to Qinghan and Qinglan first.¡±

    This statement surprised everyone present.

    Qinglan?

    The expressions of Father and Mother Shu changed slightly.

    Shu Qinghan looked teary-eyed. ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡­ you mean¡­ you¡­ you want to give a gift to¡­ to my sister?¡±

    Regarding Shu Qinglan herself, she was even more overwhelmed with emotions!

    In the Shu family, she was often the one who got overlooked and was considered the ugly duckling. Although today was also her birthday, nobody wished her or gave her any gifts.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was stepping up to the plate¡­

    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it also Qinglan¡¯s birthday today? Therefore, I¡¯ve prepared a birthday gift for her as well.¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Huang! You¡­ you¡­ you are too thoughtful!¡± Mother Shu¡¯s eyes started to well up.

    Shu Qinglan tried to hold back her tears, repeatedly urging herself not to cry out aloud. But tears kept falling down like broken pearls.

    ¡°Little Long you¡¯re too nice! You¡¯re too nice! You¡¯re really too nice!¡± Shu Qinghan also started crying. ¡°You giving my sister a gift is even more¡­ more delightful than giving one to me! You¡¯re really too nice!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Chen Zihuan¡¯s gentlemanly demeanour entirely disappeared, and in its place, a look of resentment and hatred. As the dignified young master of Jiangnan City, even though he was a schemer, he would never reveal his tricks in front of a poor-dressed young man like Huang Xiaolong. He sneered instead. ¡°Hahahaha~~~Great game there, playing the family card so well. Good, good, so cunning and insidious.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m insidious? I¡¯m playing the family card?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Chen Zihuan in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Given the close relationship between Qinghan and her sister, you may not be able to gift anything too valuable. Therefore, strategically, you decided to gift something to Qinghan¡¯s sister first. As a result, even if you give a gift ranging from hundreds to thousands, you¡¯d gain the effect like it¡¯s worth millions or even tens of millions¡­Your scheming is indeed unfathomable! Hahaha!¡± Chen Zihuan laughed mockingly.

    Ironically, this comment was intentionally for Father and Mother Shu to hear.

    As expected, after hearing Chen Zihuan¡¯s words, Father and Mother Shu, who had been very moved initially, suddenly felt their moods sinking!

    A thought crossed their minds ¨C This Huang Xiaolong, was really crafty!

    ¡°Oh, I got it. But, the gift I¡¯m giving to Qinglan isn¡¯t simply worth a few hundred or thousand,¡± said Huang Xiaolong earnestly.

    ¡°Hehe~ So, it¡¯s a gift worth thousands or tens of thousands, then. Anyway, you achieved your goal. Making a substantial gain.¡± Chen Zihuan spoke sarcastically.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head repeatedly, ¡°No, no, the gift I¡¯m giving to Qinglan is worth much more than the store you gave to Qinghan.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Zihuan¡¯s eye twitched uncontrollably a few times, ¡°Do you know the value of the shop? The current market price for it is at least 30 to 40 million¡­Are you saying that the gift you gave to Qinghan¡¯s sister, Qinglan, is worth more than the shop? Sometimes, you can eat whatever you like, but you mustn¡¯t just say whatever you want. Words have consequences!¡±

    Could Huang Xiaolong, in this simple attire, casually give away a gift worth tens of millions for a birthday?

    No one at the scene would probably believe it!

    Huang Xiaolong gave Chen Zihuan a big smile, then ignored him, and turned to look at Shu Qinglan with a serious expression. ¡°Qinglan, the gift I¡¯ve given you is definitely more valuable than a shop. In fact, it¡¯s a gift that can change your fate and your life.¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong took out a wooden bottle from the canvas bag he was carrying.

    It was a plain, handcrafted wooden bottle.

    Huang Xiaolong uncorked the bottle and poured out a few black pills, the size of peas, ¡°These pills were made by me, using precious herbs collected from the mountains behind my rural home. I¡¯m the only one in the world who can make this pill. Its value is incalculable in terms of money. Since coming to the city, I¡¯ve always carried this bottle with me, but I¡¯ve never thought of selling it. Today is your birthday, Qinglan, so I¡¯m giving you a few pills.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone grew more serious and solemn.

    All eyes were focused on the few black pills in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is an ancient pill. What does it do? In modern medical terms, it allows a person who has stopped growing to grow again. Not only will the person grow taller, but their entire body proportion will change accordingly, and the physique will become stronger too. After taking this pill, your body size will be very balanced, not awkward at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong began to explain in detail. ¡°Taking the first pill will make you grow 10 centimeters taller within 3 hours. Taking the second pill will further increase your height by 8 centimeters within 2 hours. Taking the last pill will make you grow 6 centimeters taller in an hour. After that, taking more of these pills will no longer have any effect. Eating more is useless.¡±

    ¡°In other words, within 6 hours, taking 3 ancient pills can increase a person¡¯s height by 24 centimeters. As the pills are made from rare herbs, they won¡¯t have any side effects.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to Shu Qinglan. ¡°Qinglan, how tall are you now?¡±

    Shu Qinglan was completely astounded. The wish she made while blowing out the candles just now was to grow taller and to no longer be a clownish dwarf!

    However, she knew this was impossible because growth is a barrier that almost everyone in the world faces!

    If one¡¯s body hasn¡¯t stopped growing, it is possible to gain a few centimeters in height with the help of hormones.

    But Shu Qinglan had been checked and her body had stopped growing! Her growth hormones had stopped secreting ages ago!

    However, for some reason, Huang Xiaolong had instilled in her a deep sense of trust, ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m only one metre forty-eight¡­¡±

    At the sound of her words, many people couldn¡¯t help but stifle their laughter.

    Indeed, a twenty-year-old adult being one metre forty-eight tall was a bit¡­ unusual.

    ¡°Oh¡­so taking one pill will make you one metre fifty-eight, two pills will make you one metre sixty-six, and three pills will make you one metre seventy-two¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong began to calculate seriously. ¡°You can only eat three pills. How tall do you want to be?¡±

    ¡°I! I! I! If possible, I want to be one metre seventy-two!¡± Shu Qinglan clasped her hands together as if in prayer.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you three pills.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked towards Shu Qinglan with a smiling face.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± At this moment, Chen Zihuan erupted in anger. ¡°Are you trying to fool us? Do you think we are a bunch of children? Three pills can make a person grow 24 centimeters taller in just a few hours! There is no scientific basis for such a thing. It¡¯s complete nonsense! If these pills work as you described, they¡¯re no mere earthbound medicine, they¡¯re Immortal Pills! Only something like the Immortal Pills can transform a person so drastically! Do you think we are all fools?¡±

    Not only Chen Zihuan, but everyone else also burst into laughter.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, please stop joking¡­¡± Father Shu shook his head. He had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various abilities and admitted that Huang Xiaolong was no ordinary person. Therefore, when Huang Xiaolong said that he was giving Qinglan a gift more valuable than the shop Chen Zihuan gave to Shu Qinghan, Father Shu still held a sliver of hope.

    But this ancient pill?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Too absurd!

    It was like a fairy tale!

    ¡°Mr. Huang, forgive my frankness, if you really could make such a medicine, you would be the richest man in Huaxia, no, the richest man in the world in a few years.¡± Father Shu also couldn¡¯t help but speak sarcastically. ¡°But this is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~You all are like frogs at the bottom of a well. Whether it¡¯s possible or not, why not give it a try?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Shu Qinglan. ¡°Qinglan, do you trust me? If you trust me, try it. I can guarantee with my personal integrity that this pill is real.¡±

    All eyes were on Shu Qinglan.

 Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Do You Want To Slap Their Faces?

    Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Do You Want To Slap Their Faces?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation of this ancient medicine provoked a burst of laughter from everyone present.

    Hardly anyone believed this nonsense!

    ¡°6 hours to make a dwarf grow over twenty centimeters? Oh, come on~~~is this the Immortal Pill of Taishang Laojun?¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­ This guy is a fraudster! A complete fraudster!¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s an utter charlatan too¡­ Who would be fooled by this? Only ignorant country bumpkins, perhaps!¡±

    ¡­

    If anyone still trusted Huang Xiaolong, it was just his close-knit friends like his wife, Song Yuru, Shu Qinghan and a few others!

    However, when Shu Qinglan herself looked into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clear eyes, she unexpectedly felt a sense of indescribable trust!

    Those eyes were so pure, like a sky washed by rain, so immaculately clean¡­ Shu Qinglan believed that the owner of these eyes would never lie! He would never deceive her!

    ¡°I¡­ I believe you! I¡¯ll take this medicine! I¡¯m willing to take it!¡± Shu Qinglan clenched her fists tightly, her tear-filled eyes looking at Huang Xiaolong. Her words carried a hint of determination!

    No sooner had she said this than Mother Shu was the first to retort vehemently, ¡°Qinglan, don¡¯t act rashly! Can you randomly take medicine? Mr. Huang, may I ask, have you¡­ have you tested this ancient medicine on anyone before? In other words, has anyone taken it before?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°This ancient medicine, made by re-finishing the best resources of heaven and earth, and the techniques of refining, are my exclusive secret formula, so the ancient medicine is very precious. So far, I can¡¯t bear to let anyone take it¡­ Besides, most of the people I know don¡¯t need to take this kind of medicine, like my wife, who already has a good height ratio and doesn¡¯t need to grow taller¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ so, Mr. Huang, you¡¯ve just used my daughter Qinglan as a¡­ experimented on as a guinea pig?¡± Mother Shu, initially forced to be polite, now lashed out.

    Despite being disliked, Qinglan is her own flesh and blood! How could she casually let her daughter take medicine that no one else has even tried?

    Utilizing this opportunity, Chen Zihuan sneered, ¡°Ha, what a far-fetched fancy. Without any practice, it¡¯s even worse than an armchair strategist¡­ in case such medicine poses even a tiny problem, if hastily consumed, it¡¯s likely going to cause death!¡±

    His words turned everyone¡¯s faces in one another¡¯s direction.

    Indeed, this was no exaggeration.

    Medicine is no game, definitely not something to be taken just anyhow.

    Even if it¡¯s not as exaggerated as causing death, if a fake medicine harms the physical body, that would be terrifying.

    Everyone present was rich or noble, who cared about their health. Who would want to risk their life to test the medicine? Even if it¡¯s a dwarf, it¡¯s better to be alive than dead. Because once dead, there is nothing left!

    The scene filled with condemnations towards Huang Xiaolong escalated.

    ¡°Cough cough~~~ Alright, everyone¡­ please quiet down¡­¡± Father Shu looked at Huang Xiaolong reproachfully out of the corner of his eye, but since Huang Xiaolong saved Shu Qinghan¡¯s life and was valued by the Lin Family and Sun Family, he couldn¡¯t let Huang Xiaolong be humiliated here. So he tried to divert the topic. ¡°Mr. Huang meant well. Everyone should not blame him. Well¡­ let¡¯s not talk about the medicine here. As the father of Qinglan and Qinghan, I have some heartfelt words to share.¡±

    The room gradually quieted down.

    Father Shu glanced at Shu Qinglan with a look of remorse and helplessness, then cleared his throat. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen! Today, Qinglan has also reached the age of 20¡­ she has been sensible since childhood¡­ but her mother and I have always been very worried about her¡­ To be straightforward, today, while we have many young talents present, her mother and I want to find Qinglan a fiance¡­ umm¡­ umm¡­ We do not have any other conditions, just need someone who will genuinely treat Qinglan well, taking care of her, loving her for the rest of his life, and we will be satisfied¡­ As for the dowry, rest assured, we will make it worthwhile¡­¡±

    Upon hearing these words, all the single men present were dumbstruck!

    Could it be?

    Besides choosing a fiance for Shu Qinghan today, they¡¯re also selecting a fiance for this dwarf?

    Isn¡¯t that a joke?

    The single men present were the cream of the crop in Binhai, being young, successful, and well-off. Who the hell would be willing to marry a dwarf? Isn¡¯t that pushing oneself into a fire pit?

    Isn¡¯t that just troublesome?

    For a while, almost all the single men shook their heads.

    Father Shu and Mother Shu swept their hopeful eyes around the room, their gaze inevitably landing on Chen Zihuan.

    Chen Zihuan immediately loud-voiced. ¡°Cough cough~ Miss Qinglan, kind-hearted, physically handicapped¡­ oh, lively and cheerful¡­ but¡­ today¡­ today I came for Miss Qinghan¡­ I¡­ I believe that Miss Qinglan¡­ will¡­ hopefully find her perfect match someday¡­¡±

    Even though Father Shu and Mother Shu did not mean it that way, Chen Zihuan hastily cleared himself, almost saying ¡°physically handicapped but determined¡±¡­

    ¡°Hmph~~~ a bunch of blind people.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, then looked at Chen Zihuan playfully. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡±

    ¡°Me regret? Hahaha~~~ I¡¯m going to regret it?¡± Chen Zihuan seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Stop prodding me, I never regret anything I¡¯ve done or said since I was a child!¡±

    Observing their contemptuous and disgusted glances, even treating her like discarded shoes, Shu Qinglan¡¯s mind remained steady even after seeing countless disdainful eyes she suffered growing up.

    She was used to it, indifferent!

    ¡°Oh~~~~~¡± Father Shu and Mother Shu were full of disappointment.

    It seemed that the plan to find Shu Qinglan a fiance was falling through!

    Even when pointing out they could disregard anything, even promising a generous dowry, there was still no one willing to accept it!

    ¡°Husband, perhaps, our daughter will only be able to marry a man from an average family¡­¡± Mother Shu reluctantly said.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong walked straight towards Shu Qinglan, ¡°Qinglan, do you want to slap these people across the face? People who reject you, despise you, ridicule you, and even consider you disabled¡­ do you want to slap them?¡±

    ¡°I!¡± Shu Qinglan¡¯s hands clenched tightly, her fingernails digging into her flesh, drawing some blood.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Slap across the face?

    She had been ridiculed countless times in her life, treated as a waste in her own family!

    Wouldn¡¯t she want to slap them in the face?

    ¡°I! I want to! I want to slap them! I want everyone who looks down on me¡­to¡­to¡­regret it!¡± Shu Qinglan said through gritted teeth and tears.

    ¡°If you want to slap them, then take these three pills.¡± Huang Xiaolong offered the ancient medicine to Shu Qinglan!

 Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Please Leave Immediately! Youâ€™re Not Welcome!

    Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Please Leave Immediately! You¡¯re Not Welcome!

    Shu Qinglan fully believed in Huang Xiaolong, hence without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she took the three ancient black pills from his hand.

    ¡°Qinglan, listen closely. You shouldn¡¯t take the three pills all at once. After swallowing the first one, wait three hours before consuming the second. Then after the second, wait two more hours before taking the third¡­ Have you got that?¡± Huang Xiaolong advised seriously.

    Shu Qinglan tightly clenched the three pills that Huang Xiaolong had given her, as if she was holding onto a glimmer of hope! She nodded vigorously. ¡°I have remembered!¡±

    At this time, seeing Shu Qinglan insistently taking the medicine from Huang Xiaolong only further agitated her already dejected and anxious parents, Father Shu and Mother Shu, and anger was etched into their expressions.

    ¡°Enough! Qinglan, if you choose to consume this type of medicine, you bear the consequences yourself! Go to your room and stay there. Don¡¯t come out!¡± Father Shu growled at Shu Qinglan. ¡°What a disgrace!¡±

    ¡°Husband¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t project your anger onto Qinglan, she¡­she must also be extremely upset today¡­¡± Mother Shu said tearfully.

    ¡°Well, Qinglan, you head back to your room now. Take your medicine properly and in six hours, come out looking dazzling and slap them in the face with your transformation,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a fervor and excitement in his voice.

    He was extremely confident, even somewhat cocky, with the ancient medicines he had personally prepared.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had an understanding of many lost ancient formulas, from growth-enhancing medicines to those that boosted various aspects of physical health and aesthetics. He could prepare all sorts of miraculous concoctions.

    Shu Qinglan, gripping onto the pills, was on the verge of retreating.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke quietly to Shu Qinghan. ¡°Qinghan, get someone to visit a women¡¯s clothing store and select some new clothes suitable for a woman of about 172cm tall. Buy standard sizes, there won¡¯t be any discrepancies. Qinglan will be able to wear them soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to purchase some clothes for my sister now.¡± Shu Qinghan had unconditional belief in, and support for, Huang Xiaolong.

    Shu Qinglan retreated, returning to her own room. She shut the door.

    For those who remained, this seemed almost like a side show, even a farce. No one took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words seriously, nor did they believe that Shu Qinglan would grow taller. Some even took pleasure in the idea that Shu Qinglan might have to go to the hospital to have her stomach pumped after consuming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medicine!

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Chen Zihuan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a hint of mockery. ¡°I think¡­ your strategy has failed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong faltered.

    ¡°You know that the sisters Qinghan and Qinglan are extremely close. So you took the opportunity to give a birthday gift to Qinglan, trying to play the emotional card to win Qinghan¡¯s favor. But your clever plan has backfired. By passing off fake medicine as the ¡®Immortal Pill¡¯, instead of being moved, everyone will see your true hypocritical face.¡± Chen Zihuan looked at Huang Xiaolong, his gaze as if he had seen through everything.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. I still have a gift for Qinghan.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced dismissively at Chen Zihuan.

    The gift he had given to Shu Qinglan had been deemed by most as fake medicine, rubbish, and a scam.

    Now, everyone was immensely curious about what sort of gift Huang Xiaolong would offer next.

    Shu Qinghan was the guest of honor at the birthday lunch, so undoubtedly, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t mess around when it came to her gift, right¡­

    ¡°Little Long! Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Whatever gift you give me, I¡¯ll love it the most! No matter what you give me, it¡¯ll be my favorite!¡± Shu Qinghan looked at Huang Xiaolong with an earnest and expectant gaze.

    Seeing this, jealousy flared wildly in Chen Zihuan¡¯s eyes!

    Huang Xiaolong spoke very solemnly, ¡°Rest assured, Qinghan, I am not a stingy person. Today is your 20th birthday, you¡¯re my friend, and you¡¯re also my wife¡¯s best friend. Plus, you always take care of my wife, so I definitely will give you a generous gift. To be honest, the value of this gift can¡¯t be measured by money¡­¡±

    ¡°Here he goes again, blowing his own horn¡­¡± Chen Zihuan sneered sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything in my life that couldn¡¯t be measured by money!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re stupid.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave one look at Chen Zihuan and spoke levelly, ¡°Can money measure good health?¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong took out a yellow paper talisman from his canvas bag and said, ¡°Qinghan, this is a ¡®Spirit Talisman.¡¯ Take it and sew it into a sachet when you have the time. Carry it with you all the time. I have to tell you, this ¡®Spirit Talisman¡¯ will constantly envelop you in spiritual energy. It will nourish your body, preventing illness, and it will make your skin better and better. This ¡®Spirit Talisman¡¯ of mine is better than jade for nurturing the body.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shu Qinghan joyfully received the talisman from Huang Xiaolong, her eyes shining. ¡°Awesome! Little Long, does this mean I won¡¯t get sick if I wear this? And that it will make my skin better and better? I¡¯ve been getting pimples on my face lately. I think, if I keep carrying this talisman you¡¯ve given me, they¡¯ll stop.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Shu Qinghan cherished the ¡®Spirit Talisman¡¯ deeply.

    It was clear that it was her favorite among the birthday gifts she had received that day.

    She even loved it more than the shop Chen Zihuan had given her!

    However, everyone else present, except for Song Yuru, was dumbfounded and bewildered!

    Holy shit, he just made a piece of yellow paper with some random glyphs sound like a treasure! Carry it and never get sick?

    What a con artist!

    A super con artist!

    Moreover, everyone who had brought gifts was frustrated and angry!

    They had attended Shu Qinghan¡¯s birthday party and thought hard about what gifts to bring to please her, spending a considerable amount of money in the process.

    Luxury goods, gemstones, luxury cars, shops¡­ Wasn¡¯t each of these gifts frightfully expensive?

    But now, these expensive gifts were overshadowed by a crumpled piece of yellow paper!

    Who would feel balanced about this?

    Indignant voices rose in various places¡ª

    ¡°This is Miss Shu¡¯s birthday banquet. It is simply disrespectful to the Shu Family to use fake medicine and yellow paper to fool people!¡±

    ¡°It is obviously a trick. Even if this person has no money, shouldn¡¯t he still be able to afford a gift that costs a few thousand? He blatantly uses worthless fakes to deceive people. It¡¯s clearly contempt.¡±

    ¡°In my entire life, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone give such bullshit stuff as gifts. There¡¯s literally no sincerity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s most infuriating is that not only does he give fake items as gifts, but he also boasts about them as treasures, as if the Shu Family were benefiting greatly from him.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    ¡°Uncles, aunts, hehe¡­ Looks like he¡¯s indeed a scammer,¡± Chen Zihuan maliciously commented on the side.

    Finally, Father Shu was angry!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Mr. Huang!¡± Father Shu¡¯s voice rose several octaves. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ My daughters Qinghan and Qinglan have never crossed you¡­ why do you keep pranking us? At the charity banquet organized by our four great families, we all witnessed what you did. You bagged the ¡®Luminous Pearl¡¯ at the auction for billions and without batting an eyelid, you handed it over to Cui Feiyan of Cui Group. I must say, you are quite a man, and I believe you are not short of money. But today, it¡¯s Qinghan and Qinglan¡¯s 20th birthday, and Qinghan invited you personally, showing you great respect. And you, you actually give such¡­ such a ridiculous gift¡­ You give Cui Feiyan items worth billions, but you give my daughters worthless junk, showing such favoritism- It¡¯s quite chilling! Maybe, as everyone says, you scorn our Shu Family.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please, leave now! Leave immediately! Our Shu Family, doesn¡¯t welcome you!¡±

 Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Slapping the Face!!!!!

    Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Slapping the Face!!!!!

    Father Shu¡¯s accusations against Huang Xiaolong grew more vehement, his righteous indignation found voice.

    Indeed, it was a common sentiment. You lavish gifts worth billions upon other women, yet the gift you give to our beloved daughter is worthless!

    Who wouldn¡¯t be upset by such favoritism!

    ¡°Dad! You! Please say no more!¡± Shu Qinghan tried hard to deter him.

    Yet Father Shu was non-stop.

    Huang Xiaolong was rendered speechless in amusement. ¡°You all¡­ really don¡¯t understand values. The Luminous Pearl that was auctioned for billions, the money I gave all to Feiyan¡­ but in truth, the Luminous Pearl merely serves ornamental purposes. Whether it be the ancient medicine or this ¡®Spirit Talisman¡¯, their values far exceed that of the Pearl.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang, spare us your silver-tongued explanations! Save yourself some dignity! It would be more dignified to leave now compared to being escorted out by my servants and security later¡­¡± Father Shu said angrily.

    ¡°Fine, as the Shu Family wants me gone, I will go. I have some dignity left, if the host dislikes me, I will not insist on staying¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong added with a smile, his eyes slightly narrowed whilst looking at Father Shu and he spoke slowly, ¡°Are you sure, you won¡¯t regret it? Are you sure you want me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha~~~ Mr. Huang, you look down on our Shu Family which is why I am asking you to leave, it¡¯s only appropriate. Will I regret?¡± Father Shu chilly laughed, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking!¡±

    ¡°My wife, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong decisively took the hand of Song Yuru.

    ¡°Little Long! Yuru! Don¡¯t go!¡± Shu Qinghan cried out in alarm.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled at Shu Qinghan and said, ¡°Qinghan, don¡¯t worry, this disagreement is between me and your parents, it has nothing to do with you. Our friendship will remain unchanged. I hope your parents won¡¯t regret their actions today¡­Alright, farewell. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±

    Having said these, Huang Xiaolong, hand in hand with Song Yuru, left the Shu Family villa.

    All the guests looked on with mocking eyes as Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru departed.

    Shu Qinghan was crying, her face wet with tears.

    ¡°Qinghan! No more crying. If people give you useless things, yet you treat them as treasures; you silly girl¡­ you are too naive. I¡¯m afraid when you get cheated in the future, you¡¯ll even help in counting the money!¡± Father Shu scolded sternly.

    ¡°No¡­no¡­Little Long wouldn¡¯t cheat me¡­ all of you¡­all of you misunderstood Little Long¡­¡± Shu Qinghan tearfully argued.

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Father Shu angrily snatched the talisman that Huang Xiaolong had given her from Shu Qinghan¡¯s hand, tossed it to a nearby servant, ¡°Throw it away for me. Toss it in the garbage!¡±

    ¡°No disposal! That¡¯s my birthday gift from Little Long! Don¡¯t throw it away!¡± Shu Qinghan cried and screamed as if her favorite thing had been forcefully taken away.

    Mother Shu sighed, and whispered in the servant¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away for now, store it in the storage room.¡±

    The banquet resumed.

    There would be more guests arriving that evening, thus the birthday party would continue until the night was over.

    All afternoon Shu Qinghan wore a gloomy face, looking dejected.

    On the other hand, Chen Zihuan demonstrated adept social skills, getting along very well with both Father Shu and Mother Shu in a matter of a few hours.

    Father Shu and Mother Shu held Chen Zihuan in high regard, instinctively believing that this young master from Jiangnan City would be the ideal candidate for their daughter¡¯s future husband.

    As for Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru¡­

    The two went for a movie and shopping spree after being kicked out by Father Shu.

    ¡°Little Long, never thought Qinghan¡¯s parents¡­too¡­too repulsive¡­¡± Song Yuru pouted, visibly unhappy.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~ My darling, they just don¡¯t recognize true value. The gifts I gave Qinglan and Qinghan are priceless treasures.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated solemnly. ¡°Darling, do you believe me?¡±

    Song Yuru nodded seriously. ¡°Little Long, I totally believe you! The ¡®Invisibility Talisman¡¯ and ¡®Pass-Wall Talisman¡¯ you once granted me, aren¡¯t they all priceless treasures? Therefore, the talisman you gave to Qinghan must also be real and beyond purchase! Qinghan¡¯s parents really lack discernment!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my darling, as long as you believe me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Er¡­Little Long, don¡¯t get upset, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Song Yuru advised.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to their level.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly, ¡°The movie is about to start, let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    ¡­

    Nightfall.

    The night breeze was slightly chilly.

    Shu Qinghan¡¯s birthday dinner was still held outdoors on the spacious lawn of the villa.

    Various colored lights were lit, and the servants placed many tables and chairs.

    The guests mingled around the garden, chatting and laughing.

    Shu Qinghan still looked troubled and upset, responding to the guests politely but unenthusiastically.

    Shu Qinglan, however, was still locked in her room. No one knew how she was doing right now, but of course, no one seemed to care about her state either.

    At this moment, a servant ran in excitedly, addressing Father Shu and Mother Shu. ¡°Master, Madam, the people from the Lin Family are here! Young Master Lin Zicong and others have come to celebrate Miss Qinghan¡¯s birthday!¡±

    ¡°What? Young Master Zicong is here?¡± Father Shu and Mother Shu were visibly trembling with excitement.

    Today was Shu Qinghan¡¯s birthday, and although they had invited members from the four major clans, she wasn¡¯t considered a significant figure. Therefore, while their gifts made it to her, they themselves did not.

    The Lin Family¡¯s few young masters had said they¡¯d stop by for a drink in the evening and wish Shu Qinghan a happy birthday.

    But Father Shu and Mother Shu hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Zicong, the current hot prospect of the Lin family, would show up himself! This was the foremost figure among the ¡®Binhai Fours¡¯!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Darling, let¡¯s hurry out to welcome them!¡± Father Shu, taking Mother Shu¡¯s hand, rushed towards the outside of the mansion.

    ¡°Lin Zicong?¡± Chen Zihuan, the young master of Jiangnan City, was startled to hear Lin Zicong was also attending, and a subtle fear surfaced on his face.

    Chen Zihuan, being from Jiangnan City, was quite familiar with Lin Zicong¡¯s reputation.

    Outside the villa, Lin Zicong and a few figures from the second generation of the Lin Family strode into the Shu Family mansion.

    ¡°Ah~ Everyone! Sorry we couldn¡¯t welcome you all from afar!¡± Father Shu greeted everyone with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Sure, Uncle Shu, Aunt Shu, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Lin Zicong responded with a faint smile.

    Actually, Lin Zicong¡¯s decision to come that night was quite last-minute. He didn¡¯t know Shu Qinghan personally, let alone cared for her parents.

    The main reason he came was that he heard Huang Xiaolong was supposed to attend Shu Qinghan¡¯s birthday banquet today.

    Lin Zicong was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disciple and revered him to the point of almost worshiping him. If Huang Xiaolong was somewhere, and Lin Zicong could spare some time, he would always rush over to curry favor with him.

    Father Shu and Mother Shu respectfully escorted Lin Zicong and the others to the lawn in front of the mansion.

    The Lin Family members wished Shu Qinghan a happy birthday and presented the gifts they had prepared.

    Chen Zihuan also looked forward to befriending Lin Zicong, so he took the initiative to introduce himself, saying, ¡°Young Master Lin, I am Chen Zihuan from Jiangnan City, pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re Young Master Chen Zihuan from the Chen Family? Hmm¡­ nice to meet you.¡± Lin Zicong responded perfunctorily, clearly not taking Chen Zihuan seriously.

    Chen Zihuan simmered in silent rage.

    At this point, Lin Zicong scanned the area and noticed Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t present. He then casually asked Father Shu, ¡°By the way¡­ I heard that Huang Xiaolong was also attending Sister Qinghan¡¯s birthday banquet today. Why don¡¯t I see him around?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~~ Young Master Zicong, about this, speaking of it is somewhat¡­ somewhat embarrassing¡­¡± Father Shu answered with a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Huang did indeed come today, but¡­ well, never mind. Since Young Master Zicong asked, I¡¯ll just tell it as it is. At noon, Mr. Huang gave my daughters Qinghan and Qinglan some gifts. But what he gave were just a few¡­ a few inexplicable ancient drugs and a talisman.¡±

    ¡°A talisman?¡± One of the Lin Family¡¯s second-generation figures, an uncle of Lin Zicong, reacted in shock and was filled with envy. ¡°What¡­ what kind of talisman did he send?¡±

    These people from Lin Family, who had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s remarkable talents at the Wolong Villa and his bizarre methods at the construction site, had long placed him on a divine pedestal.

    A talisman gifted by Huang Xiaolong was nothing short of a divine artifact!

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand why you are not favored in the Shu Family. I don¡¯t know what fortune Shu Qinghan has to know Master Long. A talisman presented by Master Long is priceless!¡¯

    The people from the Lin family were all fervently envious.

    ¡°Hehe, it is supposedly some sort of Spirit Gathering Talisman, but it was just a yellow paper,¡± Father Shu disdainfully shrugged. ¡°I ordered the servants to throw it away. They even claimed that carrying the talisman would ward off sickness, prolong life, isn¡¯t that just a scam?¡±

    ¡°Spirit Gathering Talisman? You threw it away?¡± The Lin Family members all bellowed in unison.

    ¡°You¡­ you threw¡­ you threw away the talisman personally gifted by Master Long?¡± One of the Lin Family¡¯s second-generation figures was gasping for breath. ¡°Where¡­ where was it thrown? Quick, speak up! Where was it thrown?¡±

    With that, he excitedly grabbed Father Shu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Spit it out! Where did you throw the talisman?¡±

    Seeing the situation escalating, Mother Shu quickly intervened. ¡°It¡­ it wasn¡¯t thrown away¡­ I¡­ I asked a servant to keep it in the storage room.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll buy this talisman! 10 million! Sell it to me!¡± The Lin family member who was grabbing Father Shu¡¯s shoulders barked, ¡°10 million, sell it to me now!¡±

    ¡°I bid 20 million!¡± Another second-generation member of the Lin family immediately shouted, ¡°I have been feeling slightly unwell recently. Let me have this talisman, I¡¯ll offer 20 million!¡±

    ¡°Old Eight, we¡¯re brothers, why are you competing with me?¡± The Lin family member who had grabbed Father Shu¡¯s shoulders earlier was both anxious and angry.

    ¡°Stop arguing! I bid 30 million!¡± Lin Zicong interrupted with an assertive expression. ¡°The talisman is mine! 30 million!¡±

    Everyone present was stunned beyond belief!

 Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Shu Qinglan Appears!

    Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Shu Qinglan Appears!

    A yellow talisman, once discarded like a worn-out shoe by Father Shu, was now at the centre of the Lin Family¡¯s intense bidding war!!

    The price suddenly skyrocketed to 30 million yuan!

    This felt as unreal as a dream!

    Consider this: The value of the storefront property in Jiangnan City that Chen Zihuan gave to Shu Qinghan is only 30-40 million yuan!

    Now, the talisman drawn by Huang Xiaolong roughly had the same value as that store!

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong could keep drawing talismans, which would be even more terrifying than a money printer!

    ¡°Master¡­ Mas¡­ Master Zicong¡­ you mean¡­ that¡­ that spirit talisman¡­ you¡­ you are¡­ you are going to buy it for 30 million yuan?¡± Father Shu stammered at Lin Zicong.

    Lin Zicong asserted his dominance, glaring at his uncles, ¡°Uncles, stop fighting. Consider it a favour I owe you all.¡±

    Several second-generation members of the Lin family looked downtrodden. Obviously, if they weren¡¯t afraid of Lin Zicong¡¯s arrogance and dominance, they would have insisted on raising the price.

    ¡°Yes, you heard me correctly. Bring the talisman, and I will write you a check,¡± Lin Zicong stated firmly.

    ¡°Bring¡­ bring the talisman¡­ right away!¡± Father Shu ordered his servants.

    He was also a bit excited. 30 million was not a small sum for him.

    At that moment, Chen Zihuan¡¯s face turned pale green. He spat out begrudgingly, ¡°Heh, I see. This is a rigged auction. I don¡¯t believe that a piece of yellow paper with some nonsense symbols drawn on it can fetch tens of millions. Do you really think everyone else is an idiot?¡±

    Many people present nodded silently to Chen Zihuan¡¯s doubts.

    At this very moment, no one was willing to believe that the talisman Huang Xiaolong gave to Shu Qinghan was worth 30 million. They suspected that Lin Zicong and Huang Xiaolong collaborated to produce this spectacle to hype Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talisman!

    ¡°Master Chen Zihuan. Do you think the talisman drawn by my master isn¡¯t worth 30 million?¡± Lin Zicong asked, looking at Chen Zihuan coldly, his defiant gaze making Chen Zihuan uncomfortable.

    ¡°Hmph! I, Chen Zihuan, have experienced much of the world since I was young. I¡¯m not a bumpkin! A yellow talisman paper, even if it has some power, definitely isn¡¯t worth that much!¡± Chen Zihuan insisted.

    ¡°Hahaha! A frog in a well! My master is a supreme talent whose skills are out of this world! With your limited view, how could you understand?¡± Lin Zicong laughed mockingly. Then he looked at the crowd, ¡°You all should know what type of person I, Lin Zicong, am. Do you think I would stoop so low as to play out this charade?¡±

    At his words, the crowd went silent.

    Yes, as the leader of Binhai¡¯s Four Young Masters, Lin Zicong was famously defiant and disdainful of everything. He indeed had no reason to put on a show here.

    ¡°Talk is cheap! Nobody can prove if that talisman actually has the effect of gathering spirits! Speaking of which¡­¡± Chen Zihuan brightened up. ¡°Never mind the talisman, what about that alleged ancient medicine your so-called master gave to Miss Qinglan¡­ Surely, you, Lin Zicong, don¡¯t believe such preposterous claims?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that ancient medicine?¡± Lin Zicong asked.

    Immediately, someone seeking to curry favour explained the three pills that Huang Xiaolong gifted to Shu Qinglan and their effects.

    The few second-generation members of the Lin family also had a change of expression.

    The effects of this ancient medicine were as good as those of an Immortal Pill. They believed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Spirit Talisman wasn¡¯t ordinary. But, asking them to believe a medicine that could transform a dwarf into a 1.7-meter tall model within a few hours was a bit too much.

    ¡°Hahaha! Why¡­ Can¡¯t you speak anymore? Can¡¯t you defend yourself anymore? Hahaha! If you can¡¯t prove the truth of that ancient medicine, the spirit gathering talisman also¡­ is up for debate!¡± Chen Zihuan gloated.

    Just then!

    ¡°Master! Master! Madam!¡± Several of their servants rushed in, panic on their faces!

    Their expressions were as if they¡¯d seen a ghost!

    ¡°What happened?¡± Father Shu glared unhappily at the servants. ¡°Do you not know what occasion this is? Stop making a fuss!¡±

    Father Shu was very angry. This gathering was attended by many of Binhai¡¯s high society, and his family¡¯s servants were being reckless, embarrassing him as the host!

    ¡°Master! Madam! Something¡¯s wrong! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± An elderly servant, whose eyes were almost bigger than a bull¡¯s, was so moved that tears glistened in his eyes. ¡°The young mistress has had an accident¡­ The young mistress had an accident¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Meng, have you been drinking? What nonsense are you spouting? The young mistress is right here with us, what could possibly happen to her?¡± Mother Shu also scolded.

    The servant named ¡®Uncle Meng¡¯ shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not Miss Qinghan¡­ It¡¯s Miss Qinglan who¡¯s in trouble! Something big has happened!¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Chen Zihuan exaggeratedly yelled out. ¡°Uncles and aunts, surely, Miss Qinglan must¡¯ve taken that unnamed medicine and something went wrong with her body. You need to take her to the hospital quickly! If anything happens to Miss Qinglan¡­ That¡­ That¡­¡±

    Chen Zihuan pretended to be heartbroken.

    Uncle Meng glared at Chen Zihuan, mumbling, ¡°Miss Qinglan is as well as can be. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to have an accident!¡±

    ¡°Qinglan!¡± Mother Shu wailed, grabbing Father Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go see her right away! It¡¯s all your fault! All your fault! Qinglan wanted to take the pills earlier and you didn¡¯t stop her, letting her do as she pleased¡­ Look, now there¡¯s a problem! Although Qinglan has been sick since she was young¡­ she¡¯s also our biological daughter! If anything happens to Qinglan today¡­ to Qinglan¡­ I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Enough! What¡¯s the use of blaming me right now? Let¡¯s go see her!¡± Father Shu was also very anxious.

    A large crowd rushed towards the room where Shu Qinglan was staying.

    ¡°Zicong, it couldn¡¯t be that the dwarf Shu Qinglan had¡­ had¡­ had taken Master Long¡¯s pills and died, right?¡± One of the Lin family¡¯s second-generation members asked somberly. ¡°Master Long has shown kindness to our Lin family. If something really happened, our Lin family should step in to comfort Shu Qinglan¡¯s parents¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Lin Zicong also rushed forward.

    At this point, Shu Qinglan walked out of her room, bathed in moonlight, wearing a new dress bought by her maid.

    She took cautious steps, as if walking on clouds. Her heart was indescribable. It felt as if she was dreaming today!

    ¡®If this is a beautiful dream¡­ I hope¡­ I never wake up¡­ Xiaolong¡­ Thank you! You¡­ you¡­ you are my god!¡¯

    Just as Shu Qinglan stepped onto the villa¡¯s lawn, a large crowd rushed towards her!

    They met!

    Then, Father Shu, Mother Shu, Shu Qinghan, Chen Zihuan, Lin Zicong¡­ Everyone froze on the spot, like statues!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They were all stunned!

    Everyone looked at Shu Qinglan under the moonlight with shocked expressions. They even held their breaths! They were breathless!

    The silence!

    The area was completely silent. You could hear a pin drop!

    Everyone stared hard at Shu Qinglan, rubbing their eyes, thinking they were hallucinating!

 Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Chapter 352: The Ugly Duckling Becomes a Swan! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 352: Chapter 352: The Ugly Duckling Becomes a Swan! (Fifth Update)

    The moonlight was crystal clear, everyone could see everything clearly!

    In a Chanel professional suit, Shu Qinglan was bathed in the dazzling lights of the villa community and under the poetic moonlight. It was as if she had stepped out of the Dragon Palace, remarkably similar to a fairy descending from above!

    She was too beautiful, stunning, and breathtaking!

    Shu Qinglan is no longer the dwarf of one meter forty-eight, she is definitely not anymore!

    She wore a pair of silver high heels, her height surpassing one meter eighty! That is to say, her height without high heels is over one meter seventy!

    Of course, this height doesn¡¯t look obtrusive or ugly. Because her whole shape has changed; her body proportion is remarkably balanced with her legs following the golden ratio.

    Even the small steamed buns on her chest have turned into¡­well, at least the size of apples.

    Her overall figure is delicate, flexible, yet filled with the youthful vitality of May and newly bloomed flowers.

    Her facial features are also extremely beautiful, with clear and bright pupils, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes fluttering slightly, flawless skin emitting a faint pink hue and slender lips as tender as rose petals.

    The beauty of a woman compliments the beauty of flowers, her smile could collapse cities, another could collapse nations.

    The phrase ¡°Goddess¡± sprung up in everyone¡¯s heart.

    Even playboys like Lin Zicong and Chen Zihuan were completely spellbound!

    ¡®So beautiful! It¡¯s stunningly beautiful! I¡­I, Chen Zihuan, have had my share of beautiful women, but¡­but I¡¯ve never come across a goddess of this caliber! God! She was just a dwarf! How could¡­how could she transform to such perfection! Such charm that could bring down a nation! Chen Zihuan¡¯s face was flushed, his eyes were full of lust!

    ¡°She¡¯s changed! She¡¯s changed! My sister really grew taller! So beautiful! I¡¯m really just an ugly duckling compared to my sister!¡± Shu Qinghan excitedly rushed to Shu Qinglan¡¯s side.

    Shu Qinglan was only about one meter sixty and wasn¡¯t wearing high heels. Therefore, standing in front of Shu Qinglan, who was wearing high heels and was more than one meter eighty, she felt so small. But Shu Qinghan expressed no jealousy, she felt an unspeakable joy instead. Holding her sister¡¯s hand, she chirped like a lark, ¡°Sister, sister, you¡¯re so tall! When I was small and someone bullied me, you always protected me¡­Later, your¡­your stature was small, you still said¡­you wanted to protect me, not allowing anyone to bully me¡­I laughed at you, saying you couldn¡¯t protect me and that I should be the one protecting you¡­But now¡­Sister, I want to protect you¡­ you¡¯re so tall¡­¡±

    Shu Qinghan is almost incoherent with excitement!

    Father Shu and Mother Shu were also overwhelmed with emotion, tears streaming down their face.

    Among the guests, there were waves of excited discussion¡­

    ¡°This is Shu Qinglan, the genuine one, she hasn¡¯t been replaced¡­but, she has changed! The ugly duckling has become a swan!¡±

    ¡°My God, she¡¯s wearing high heels, and she¡¯s taller than me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, as Huang Xiaolong said, this is not just a growth spurt but a complete transformation, even her physique has changed.¡±

    ¡°Exactly 6 hours¡­ Amazing! So the ancient medicine is true!¡±

    ¡°This is real medicine! Sss! This kind of medicine¡­Huang Xiaolong can concoct such medicine¡­unbelievable! He¡­he will become the richest man in the world! He¡­he is not ordinary!¡±

    ¡°Just now, Uncle¡­.Uncle Shu¡­actually¡­actually drove Huang Xiaolong away!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Chen Zihuan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, all his skepticism, disdain, and derision towards Huang Xiaolong were now like sharp knives stabbing in his heart!

    Chen Zihuan understood the value of the ancient medicine very well! If it could be mass-produced, then Huang Xiaolong would undoubtedly be the world¡¯s richest man!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong said before, the shop he gave to Shu Qinghan was indeed trash compared to these three ancient medicines. Their values didn¡¯t even bear comparison!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~¡± Lin Zicong laughed wildly. ¡°Young master Chen Zihuan, what¡¯s up? Going dumb? I told you, my teacher is omnipotent. Now, you have seen Miss Qinglan¡¯s transformation with your own eyes, what¡¯s there to question? Don¡¯t you feel your face burning? Hahahahaha~~~~¡±

    Lin Zicong was extremely proud!

    The other people of the Lin family were more determined to build relationships with Huang Xiaolong!

    This man was undoubtedly a marvel!

    ¡°Wife! This is crazy! Once this gets out, it¡¯s going to be madness!¡± Father Shu immediately grabbed Mother Shu, his eyes full of bloodshot. ¡°Wife, We Shu family have been in the business for generations, you should know, what this ancient medicine implies! It¡¯s a divine medicine that benefits mankind!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you heard it right, it¡¯s for the benefit of mankind! Benefiting the whole world! We all understand the importance of height. For example, in daily life, blind dating, falling in love, marriage, joining the army, job hunting¡­ height may to some extent, determine the final outcome! Those who are short in stature all dream of getting taller!¡±

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll give an example¡­we Asians, compared to Westerners, there is a clear gap in terms of height, weight, and physical fitness. For instance, a height of 175cm is considered quite standard among us Asians, but when put in Western countries, it wouldn¡¯t be considered special at all, and may even be seen as short! Then, once this medicine is widely spread, it can improve our population¡¯s quality! It can reduce the gap between us and Westerners, even outperform them!¡±

    ¡°For example, athletes¡­ If they take this medicine, the probability of winning a gold medal will greatly increase!¡±

    ¡°In terms of the military? Our soldiers, if they took this medicine, their individual combat capability would also be improved!¡±

    ¡°Wife! If we reach a series of agreements with Mr. Huang and jointly mass-produce this ancient medicine, our Shu family is bound to embrace a golden age! Truly becoming an internationally famous family!¡± Father Shu¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Dear!¡± Mother Shu had a bitter expression on her face. ¡°Just now, you personally¡­ chased Mr. Huang out of our house¡­ Mr. Huang asked if you would regret it, you said¡­you¡­you won¡¯t regret it¡­ Now, what¡¯s the point of saying all this?¡±

    Boom~~~~~~~

    Father Shu¡¯s mind exploded!

    The conversation he had with Huang Xiaolong earlier echoed in his ears.

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it? Do you really want to drive me out?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Mr. Huang, you look down upon our Shu family. It makes perfect sense for me to show you the door. Will I regret it? You¡¯re overthinking it!¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, a large group of single men rushed over and surrounded Shu Qinglan like stars around the moon.

    ¡°Miss Qinglan! I am Cui Youmin from Huanghe Industries, could we exchange WeChat contacts?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qinglan, I¡­ I¡¯d like to invite you out for a simple meal!¡±

    ¡°Miss Qinglan, I¡­ I felt a very strange feeling in my heart from the moment I first saw you¡­ I¡­ I like you! I adore you! Please give me a chance!¡±

    ¡­

    These single men couldn¡¯t wait to kneel down to confess their love to Shu Qinglan!

    A sense of absurdity surged in Shu Qinglan¡¯s heart.

    Just a few hours ago, her father was ready to give her away in marriage without demanding anything in return, even providing a dowry. But the people in front of her not only disapproved of her but also ridiculed her, calling her a ¡°dwarf¡± again and again.

    Now it¡¯s the opposite, the same people couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel at her feet, even to the extent of licking her toes!

    Chen Zihuan came straight to Mr. and Mrs. Shu, respectfully saying, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m formally proposing to Miss Qinglan! I swear, I will spend my lifetime taking good care of Miss Qinglan, loving her, protecting her, and not letting anyone insult her!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Zihuan, weren¡¯t you here for Qinghan?¡± Mother Shu wasn¡¯t very pleased.

    ¡°No, no, Uncle and Auntie, the girl I¡­ I truly like is¡­ is Qinglan! I can¡¯t lie, my heart tells me that I must marry Miss Qinglan! I ask for your blessings!¡± Chen Zihuan completely lost his composure.

    After witnessing Shu Qinglan¡¯s transformation, he developed a strong desire to possess her!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± At that moment, Shu Qinglan let out a sarcastic laugh. ¡°Chen Zihuan, right?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, yes! Miss Qinglan! I am Chen Zihuan!¡± Chen Zihuan looked at Shu Qinglan with fervent eyes, wishing he could melt her in his gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself shameless?¡± Shu Qinglan snorted dismissively.

    With that, Shu Qinglan¡¯s gaze swept over the single men around her who were desperately courting her. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that you are shameless?¡±

    ¡°You all ignored me today, but I¡¯ll make you not good enough for me tomorrow!¡±

    Then, she gazed at the stars in the sky, murmuring, ¡°He allowed me to be reborn¡­ from today onwards, everything about me¡­ belongs to him.¡±

 Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Chapter 353: The Person from Beijing!

    Chapter 353: Chapter 353: The Person from Beijing!

    At this moment, not only had Shu Qinglan¡¯s body transformed, but her mentality had also undergone a whole new change. Her feelings of gratitude towards Huang Xiaolong were so immense that words couldn¡¯t express them. They were like a volcano, ready to erupt any moment.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong had said, those three ancient medicinal herbs had changed her life!

    Looking at all those flattering and opportunistic guys in front of her, Shu Qinglan felt absolutely disgusted. She glanced lightly at her parents and suggested, ¡°Mom and dad, I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡±

    After saying this, she just turned around and left.

    She left behind a group of guys standing there dumbfounded, their mouths agape as they watched her retreating figure.

    ¡°Shu Qinglan~~~Shu Qinglan¡­I¡­I, Chen Zihuan, swear that I¡¯ll get you!¡± In Chen Zihuan¡¯s eyes, a glowing green color akin to that of wolves gleamed.

    At the same time, the wheels in his head were turning non-stop¡ª¡¯Huang Xiaolong? He possesses such a heaven-defying ancient medicinal secret¡­if my Chen family could get hold of this secret, it would lift us onto the pinnacle of Huaxia! The pinnacle of the world! No, I must go back to Jiangnan City and relay this news to my father and grandfather, let them decide! That Huang Xiaolong, he¡¯s like a piece of pork in a soup, we absolutely cannot let others beat us to it!¡¯

    Indeed, many people started to make plans concerning Huang Xiaolong.

    Then, a servant found the ¡°Spirit Talisman¡± that Father Shu had discarded.

    ¡°Young Master Zicong, this¡­this talisman was given to Qinghan by Mr. Huang¡­¡± Father Shu, while handing the talisman over to Lin Zicong, smiled obsequiously.

    With the ancient medicine being such a gem, naturally, no one would consider the talisman to be a piece of junk anymore. Instead, everyone eyed it covetously, treating it as a treasure!

    According to Huang Xiaolong, carrying this talisman with you would constantly nourish you with spiritual energy and keep away all illnesses and diseases, extending your life; how could this not be a treasure?

    ¡°Very well, hand over the talisman to me. I¡¯ll make a check for 30 million right away.¡± Lin Zicong takes out his checkbook.

    The envious onlookers weren¡¯t envious because the Shu family was making money, but because Lin Zicong was acquiring what money simply could not buy.

    ¡°No! This¡­this talisman was my birthday gift from Little Long! I won¡¯t sell it even for 30 million, 300 million, 3 billion, or even 30 billion!¡± Shu Qinghan immediately snatched the Spirit Talisman back.

    ¡°Qinghan, what are you doing!¡± Father Shu wasn¡¯t too pleased.

    Lin Zicong was initially taken aback, but then laughed. ¡°Good, good, Miss Qinghan, since you don¡¯t want to sell it, I won¡¯t force it. As the saying goes, a gentleman does not forcibly take what a person loves.¡±

    Lin Zicong was no fool. Since his teacher, Huang Xiaolong, had come to attend Shu Qinghan¡¯s birthday party and even given her a talisman, that implied¡­Huang Xiaolong had feelings for Shu Qinghan.

    ¡®Both Shu Qinghan and Shu Qinglan have the potential to be my future mother-in-law. I can¡¯t affront them. Otherwise, if they were to whisper in my teacher¡¯s ear, I would be in deep trouble!¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Alright, Miss Qinghan. You should keep the talisman that my teacher gave you. Well, I must excuse myself now.¡± Lin Zicong had arrangements for the night, so he didn¡¯t linger. He nodded slightly to Mother Shu and Father Shu and then turned to leave.

    The second generation members of the Lin Family promptly followed behind him.

    As he was passing by Chen Zihuan, Lin Zicong briefly paused, and said half-jokingly, ¡°Young Master Chen Zihuan, Binhai isn¡¯t your turf; you had better rush back to Jiangnan City¡­Also, remember, those who are blinded by one leaf will never end well. Some people are just not to be trifled with.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Chen Zihuan¡¯s face turned so gloomy that it looked like he could squeeze out water.

    After leaving the Shu family¡¯s residence, one of the Lin family¡¯s second generation approached Lin Zicong and said, ¡°Zicong, although Master Long wasn¡¯t present today, he sure made quite a splash¡­You know how valuable that miraculous pill that transformed Shu Qinglan is. What if we¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uncles, you¡¯d better not set your sights on my teacher.¡± Lin Zicong frowned slightly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any regard for anyone. If we offend him because of this, our Lin family might not see peace.¡±

    ¡°Zicong, you¡¯ve misunderstood us.¡± The member of the Lin family¡¯s second generation quickly explained. ¡°Given your relationship with Master Long, perhaps we could sit down and have a good talk about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Zicong, this is a big deal for our family. If Master Long could work with our Lin family, the future would be very promising! Why don¡¯t you invite Master Long out and see what he thinks.¡± Another member of the Lin family¡¯s second generation added, his eyes full of eagerness.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Lin Zicong seemed to be struggling, and then he shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll give my teacher a call, but you guys shouldn¡¯t get your hopes up too high.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, as soon as Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru had finished watching the movie and stepped out of the theatre,

    They were cozily wrapped around into each other like a couple deeply in love.

    In the movie theatre, Huang Xiaolong had been feeling around, while Song Yuru seemed reluctant, but at the same time encouraging him. As a result, he had almost felt her entire body.

    ¡°Little Long! Why are you so naughty?¡± Song Yuru complained as she leaned into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ahh~~~My dear wife, what are you talking about? Isn¡¯t it normal for me to touch my own wife?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a cheeky grin.

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but think about taking Song Yuru to grab a late-night snack after the movie, before heading home for some alone time!

    Joy and excitement ran through him at the thought of it!

    However, just then, his phone began to ring.

    ¡°Lin Zicong? What does he want?¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up the call.

    ¡°Teacher¡­I apologize for disturbing you¡­It¡¯s Zicong¡­I was wondering, do you have any free time now?¡± On the other side of the line, Lin Zicong spoke with the utmost respect.

    ¡°Me? Nah, I¡¯m busy.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied bluntly.

    ¡°Uh~~~~~~¡± Lin Zicong was taken aback by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s response. ¡°Teacher¡­eh¡­I¡¯d like to invite you for a get-together tonight¡­We are having a small gathering in my circle.¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just a country bumpkin, your circle doesn¡¯t intersect with mine.¡± Huang Xiaolong said matter-of-factly.

    Lin Zicong was speechless.

    ¡°Uh, well teacher, several friends from Beijing are visiting¡­I had planned to introduce you to them¡­¡± Lin Zicong hesitated.

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Huang Xiaolong rejected outright.

    ¡°Then¡­then alright¡­I won¡¯t bother you anymore¡­¡± Lin Zicong mumbled. ¡°Actually, people from Beijing seldom come to Binhai, and they wouldn¡¯t have come this time if it weren¡¯t for the grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, who was about to hang up, abruptly asked after hearing Lin Zicong¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday? What¡¯s all that about?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, teacher, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday in a couple of days. He¡¯s invited plenty of the high-ranking officials and successors from Beijing. At this point, many of the young masters from Beijing have already arrived in Binhai. As the host, I need to provide hospitality¡­¡± Lin Zicong explained.

    ¡°I see¡­Where is it? I¡¯ll come over now.¡± Huang Xiaolong changed his mind.

    What he was planning to do next was to turn Grandpa¡¯s happy event into a mourning. This was a big plan and everything should be carefully plotted.

    Now that Lin Zicong mentioned that many of the guests invited by the Grandpa had already arrived in Binhai, Huang Xiaolong was ready to check out the situation and gauge the atmosphere!

    ¡­

 Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Chapter 354: The Green Hat!!!!

    Chapter 354: Chapter 354: The Green Hat!!!!

    After hanging up the phone, Huang Xiaolong gave Song Yuru a few words of caution and a passionate kiss before sending her back to her dormitory.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong drove to a high-end club on the outskirts of Binhai, following the address provided by Lin Zicong.

    Lin Zicong had been waiting at the entrance of the club for some time. As soon as he saw Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3, he hurried over and respectfully opened the car door for him.

    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you,¡± Lin Zicong apologized as soon as he saw him.

    ¡°Oh? So you said that the old man from the Gao Family invited numerous people from Beijing this time. What¡¯s the deal?¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped out of the car and asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Master, the pomp and ceremony this time is considerable. Not only did the old man from the Gao Family invite the elite of Binhai, but he also invited some significant figures from Beijing, and even some foreign powers.¡± While speaking, Lin Zicong slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Master, based on the information obtained by our Lin Family, there are also some international bandits, mercenaries, and a few top international assassins who have secretly entered the country and have arrived in Binhai to attend the old man¡¯s 80th birthday.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°It seems like the Gao Family isn¡¯t celebrating a birthday, but rather, it seems like they are preparing to deal with someone. However, who could be significant enough for the Gao Family to stake their all¡­¡± Lin Zicong trailed off, turned to look at Huang Xiaolong, and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, could it be you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions that you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Huang Xiaolong simply smiled.

    Lin Zicong immediately fell silent. ¡°Yes, Master, I won¡¯t ask any further.¡±

    He quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, Master, I visited the Shu Family tonight. I saw Shu Qinglan in person.¡±

    ¡°Has she become prettier?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked playfully.

    ¡°As lovely as a Heavenly Immortal.¡± Lin Zicong praised sincerely. ¡°Master, I heard that you used three Immortal Pills¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I know what you¡¯re implying.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Lin Zicong casually. ¡°The manufacturing process of that ancient medicine isn¡¯t overly complicated. The difficulty lies in finding the ingredients. It isn¡¯t possible to mass produce it.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Lin Zicong suddenly realized. ¡°I understand. Master, please follow me inside. Tonight, I¡¯ll be meeting with some of Beijing¡¯s second-generation elites. You can also meet these people.¡±

    With that, Lin Zicong led Huang Xiaolong into the club as if it was second nature.

    The layout and atmosphere of this club was vastly different from a bar. There was no deafening metal music, but rather a serene tranquility.

    Upon entering the lobby, there was a brown guzheng on the side of the bar. A woman dressed in a white long dress with long hair sat in front of the guzheng. Her delicate hands moved fluidly across the strings, the melodious sound permeated the entire hall.

    Behind her stood another woman dressed similarly, her hands gently resting on the shoulders of the woman playing the guzheng, singing earnestly-

    ¡°When will the bright moon appear? I raise my wine to question the sky.

    I do not know what celestial palace the moon resides in, what year is it tonight?

    I wish to ride the wind and return, but only fear the crystal towers, the high halls.

    The heights are too cold, I dance and wave my clear shadow¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you rich people really know how to live. This is what you often refer to as ¡®ambience¡¯, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked jokingly.

    ¡°Uh~~ Master, please forgive me for laughing. In reality, I don¡¯t like these kinds of places either. They¡¯re too dull. But those individuals from Beijing are pretentious and put on an air of sophistication. They enjoy this kind of atmosphere.¡± Lin Zicong also chuckled.

    The pair arrived at an extremely luxurious, spacious, and grand private room.

    In it, about twenty people of similar age with Lin Zicong were quietly talking. All of them, men and women alike, were dressed extravagantly, clearly the top dogs of high society.

    A few of them were sitting with their legs propped up, looking as arrogant as if they were special imperial envoys surveying the local region.

    Obviously, these high-minded people were the second-generation representatives from Beijing!

    After giving them a brief once-over, Huang Xiaolong thought disdainfully, ¡®Just a bunch of do-nothings. I thought the old man from the Gao Family had invited some smart people to help¡­¡¯

    He was somewhat disappointed.

    But since he was here, he might as well stay for a while before leaving.

    ¡°Zicong, you¡¯re late. Punish yourself with three drinks,¡± a young man with a pointed face arrogantly ordered Lin Zicong.

    It seemed that even though Lin Zicong was considered an exceptional talent in Binhai, to these second-generation rich kids from Beijing, he was just ordinary.

    ¡°Ha~~ Okay. I accept the penalty.¡± Lin Zicong laughed brightly, and immediately, introduced with great pride, ¡°Let me introduce you all, this gentleman is my master! Master Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    However, the people in the private room only glanced at Huang Xiaolong casually, and then shifted their distracted eyes away.

    Obviously, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dress was really too shabby and he was not taken seriously by this group of young and proud people, they didn¡¯t even bother to indulge him.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Master, these guys are always arrogant, don¡¯t bother with them, come, sit for a while, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Lin Zicong apologized carefully and took Huang Xiaolong to a quiet corner to sit.

    At this point, the sharp-faced young man who had forced Lin Zicong to drink three shots began to take pleasure in the misfortune, ¡°Zicong, what a coincidence. This time, Old Master Gao has also invited someone from the Yan Family, and the person sent by the Yan Family is Young Master Yan himself¡­ heeheehee, coincidentally, Young Master Yan will be at this club tonight. He had been in this private room before, after hearing you were coming, he said he¡¯d stop by again later and catch up with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master Yan!!!!¡± Upon hearing this name, Lin Zicong¡¯s pupils abruptly shrank to needle points!

    His entire aura became heavy! It was as if a huge mountain had suppressed him directly!

    Instantly, an extremely complex emotion burst forth in his eyes!

    Anger! Regret! Injustice! Resentment! Hatred! Shame! Fear!

    ¡°Uh¡­ Young Master Lin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned around sensing something was off and asked cheerfully ¡°You seem to be in quite a complex mood.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡­Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry for today, I can¡¯t accompany you to chat¡­ I¡­I¡¯ll take you out now¡­we¡­we¡¯ll meet again another day.¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed.

    Huang Xiaolong was curious.

    Lin Zicong was a defiant rebel who called the winds and summoned the rains backed by Lin Family, Huang Xiaolong had never seen Lin Zicong so oppressed, resentful and unspeakable.

    ¡°That so-called Young Master Yan, is he your enemy?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°This¡­ Master¡­ this¡­¡± Lin Zicong hesitated to reply.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded concisely.

    Lin Zicong gritted his teeth, ¡°Master, this¡­ this Young Master Yan, is a young master from a big family in Beijing. He and I met when we joined the army¡­ We¡¯ve always seen each other as eyesores, and later¡­he¡­he stole my first love¡­ even¡­even¡­even sent a video of their intimacy to¡­to me¡­directly humiliating me~~~¡±

    Just then!

    Bang!!!!!!

    The door to the private room was pushed open!

    A graceful young man with a devilish look in his eyes walked in swaggering, holding a young girl close to him.

    Behind him, stood four middle-aged men in training uniforms, aligned in a row!

    The muscled and large-boned middle-aged men in training uniforms exuded a strong aura! Standing with seeming nonchalance, they appeared as if tigers lying in wait or dragons coiling, presenting an extremely dangerous tone!

    Their eyes were sharp, and just a glance from them made people tense, sweating profusely!

    ¡®Oh¡­four ancient martial arts experts who have trained their bodies to the perfect state¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, then he curled his lips in a cynical smile. ¡®But¡­ none of them have cultivated True Qi¡­they¡¯re all trash!¡¯

    The moment the young man holding the beauty entered the room, Lin Zicong¡¯s mood became even more agitated, his fists clenched so tightly that they cracked, apparently struggling to hold back, ¡°Yan¡­Young Master Yan ¡­welcome to Binhai. ¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Hahaha~~ Zicong, long time no see.¡± Young Master Yan laughed, his face full of intense irony and mockery. ¡°Zicong, I¡¯ve been missing you. Look¡­ I brought you a gift especially for my trip to Binhai. Here, give him the gift I prepared for Zicong.¡±

    Speaking, a bodyguard standing behind Young Master Yan stepped forward with a mocking smile, and handed a green sun hat to Lin Zicong.

    Green Hat!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Zicong, how do you like this hat? Doesn¡¯t it suit you? See how good I am to you, come on, take it, put it on for me to see¡­ Hahahaha~~ absolutely perfect! The hat and you go perfectly together!¡± Young Master Yan burst into laughter.

    The other people in the private room joined in, and the room filled with raucous laughter.

    Lin Zicong¡¯s whole body trembled, his face had turned the color of steel gray.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to thank our young master for personally picking out a gift for you? Take it!¡± The bodyguard glared fiercely at Lin Zicong, and a tremendous pressure suddenly covered Lin Zicong!

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Chapter 355: If my Disciple Loses a Tooth, Iâ€™ll Shatter Your Bones!

    Chapter 355: Chapter 355: If my Disciple Loses a Tooth, I¡¯ll Shatter Your Bones!

    At this moment, the bodyguard directly shoved the green hat into Lin Zicong¡¯s hands. If Lin Zicong refused to accept, he would likely resort to force!

    The bodyguard was a clear practitioner of ancient martial arts and had perfected his physical training ¨C his strength was probably slightly superior to the Right Protector of the Hawk Claw Sect whom Huang Xiaolong had once killed. Such a person was what you¡¯d call a lethal weapon in human form.

    Lin Zicong¡¯s single combat capability was also impressive, but his military fighting skill was not enough in front of such a well-established martial arts master!

    Moreover, Lin Zicong¡¯s best expertise was in firearms, but he was unlikely to shoot at Young Master Yan and his associates!

    Under the oppressive aura of the bodyguard, Lin Zicong was overwhelmed, so much so that his knees started to crackle.

    ¡°Heh~~ Lin Zicong, you¡¯re not grateful for the green hat this young master is giving you?¡± Young Master Yan¡¯s eyes turned cruel, just like a jackal.

    Lin Zicong took a deep breath, trembling as he took the green hat in his hand.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong was sitting on the sofa, enjoying the scene in amusement, not speaking a word. From beginning to end, there was a smirk on his lips.

    ¡°Put it on. Let me see you wear it.¡± Young Master Yan looked at Lin Zicong with a gleaming smile, as if mocking a monkey.

    ¡°Young Master Yan! You! Why are you forcing me!¡±

    Lin Zicong let out a frustrated roar!

    He was the eldest son of the Lin family, and he had dignity. But his first love had been taken away by the man before him, who had also sent him a series of unbearable videos. Now, he even wanted him to put on a green hat, the ultimate symbol of humiliation, in front of everyone in the room!

    This was simply the biggest insult!

    ¡°Why am I forcing you?¡± Young Master Yan replied at his leisure. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you why I¡¯m forcing you like this. Back in the military, I kept a low profile, and I never revealed my background. You thought you could take advantage of me. The woman I fancied, you actually caught her first! How dare you hit me when I warned you¡­Damn! Who are you? Who am I, Young Master Yan?¡±

    Indeed, there was a significant disparity between their identities.

    Lin Zicong was merely the young master of the Lin family in Binhai, barely a small fry.

    Whereas Young Master Yan was the young master of the Yan family in Beijing!

    Beijing, right under the emperor, there were so many powerful forces of incomparable depth! No way the Lin family could compete with them!

    The feud between Lin Zicong and Young Master Yan indeed began due to a woman, a typical case of ¡®beauty breeds disaster¡¯. At that time, Lin Zicong was young and impulsive, and didn¡¯t know about Young Master Yan¡¯s background!

    During their quarrel, fueled by jealousy, Lin Zicong even slapped Young Master Yan!

    Latter, after Young Master Yan revealed his true identity, Lin Zicong almost lost his life! It was only after the Lin family pulled out all their connections that the issue was resolved!

    ¡°Young Master Yan! You stole that woman, my first love from me! She was my girlfriend! You stole her from me, not the other way around!¡± Lin Zicong argued, furious and self-deprecating. ¡°And now, she¡¯s your woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Lin Zicong¡­you¡¯re just too stubborn, you knew there were people you should never offend¡­ but still you refused to yield¡­ Ahh~~~~¡± The young damsel in Young Master Yan¡¯s arms looked at Lin Zicong with eyes full of pity. ¡°Luckily, I had the good sense to choose Young Master Yan; had I chosen you, I wouldn¡¯t be living this lavish life¡­hahaha~~~~¡±

    She, who had betrayed Lin Zicong, was now ganging up with Young Master Yan and insulting Lin Zicong, dealing him the final brutal blow!

    Lin Zicong¡¯s heart was bleeding!

    ¡°Lin Zicong, listen up, I¡¯m giving you three breaths to put on this green hat¡­¡± Young Master Yan¡¯s face was full of ruthlessness.

    ¡°I won¡¯t wear it! Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t wear it!¡± Lin Zicong spat out through gritted teeth.

    ¡°How dare you defy our Young Master! Who gave you the audacity?¡± The bodyguard who handed the green hat to Lin Zicong abruptly raised his hand, slapping Lin Zicong across the face!

    Smack!!!!!!

    This slap, immensely powerful and unbelievably fast, was a full-force hit by an ancient martial arts master!

    Lin Zicong¡¯s reaction was extremely quick, but it was just a slight tilt of his head, he still couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    Lin Zicong was sent flying sideways, spitting out a tooth in mid-air!

    Suppressing the intense pain, he staggered to his feet, glaring at Young Master Yan with rage.

    ¡°Forget it, Zicong, just surrender. Wearing this hat won¡¯t impact anything. Don¡¯t provoke Young Master Yan, we can¡¯t save you then.¡± Many people in the room tried to persuade Lin Zicong.

    ¡°Listen up! I¡¯m giving you one last chance, Lin Zicong. Kneel down to me now! Then, kowtow! Put on the green hat yourself. If so, the offense to my dignity that you committed years ago will be written off. If you refuse, then don¡¯t blame me for bringing down your Lin family!¡± Young Master Yan¡¯s voice was powerful and overbearing, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why I want to humiliate you ¨C if you want to blame someone, blame your weakness! You¡¯re weak, your Lin family is weak! My Yan family is stronger than your Lin family! This is a world where the weak are prey to the strong! Don¡¯t you understand this after living so long? Kneel down! Kowtow! Put on the green hat!¡±

    This time, the real purpose of Young Master Yan¡¯s trip to Binhai to celebrate the old sir¡¯s birthday was not just to give the old sir face.

    The main goal of Young Master Yan was to personally humiliate his old enemy, Lin Zicong!

    Lin Zicong was profoundly shaken!

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being humiliated or even killed by Young Master Yan. However, he couldn¡¯t let his personal issues implicate the entire Lin family!

    It could be said that Lin Zicong was caught between a rock and a hard place!

    Young Master Yan had a deadly hold over him!

    Indeed, with the background and power of the Yan family, suppressing the Lin family in Binhai would be a piece of cake!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~~~¡± Lin Zicong let out a deranged laugh. ¡°Hahaha~~ I kneel, I kneel, I¡¯ll wear this green hat~~Hahaha~~the weak are prey to the strong, well said, the weak are prey to the strong¡­¡±

    Having said that, Lin Zicong grit his teeth and was about to kneel.

    However, when he was just about to kneel, an invisible force held his knees, stopping him from kneeling.

    ¡°Master~~¡± Lin Zicong looked back at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°As you have always called me Master, let me do something that a master should do.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually said with a smile, ¡°Poverty looms under a man¡¯s knee, better not kneel.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong stood up, looking at the man who slapped Lin Zicong with a smirk on his face. ¡°You heard him calling me Master¡­hmm, did you just knock out a tooth of his?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is this brat? Get the hell out of here! Knocked his tooth out? I didn¡¯t kill him, that¡¯s already a big favor!¡± The bodyguard laughed cruelly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft~~~Actually, I deliberately didn¡¯t intervene just now, letting you hit him¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Because, I can¡¯t just hit you for no reason, right? I can only take action once you offend me. Now, you¡¯ve offended me. So, I have a reason to strike, right¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°For every tooth my disciple loses, I¡¯ll break your bones in response!¡±

    As soon as his words ended, the room filled with an intense atmosphere!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong moved!!!!!!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Fight If You Canâ€™t Submit!

    Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Fight If You Can¡¯t Submit!

    The wind surged, and Huang Xiaolong was already in front of the bodyguard, where he then gently slapped a palm forward.

    This slap was as soft as cotton, light as a feather, and it seemed as if it didn¡¯t carry any strength at all.

    Like a spring breeze, his palm landed on the bodyguard¡¯s left shoulder.

    For a moment, the bodyguard truly felt as if they were being caressed by a gentle wind.

    But then!

    Boom~~~~~~~

    The very next second, a horrifying force gushed out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm like a sudden, disastrous flood!

    This force was so wild and so ruthless, like a fierce dragon, blasted directly into the bodyguard¡¯s body!

    Crushing effortlessly!

    Huang Xiaolong stepped back.

    Crackling~~ Crackling~~~~

    Terrifying sounds of bones shattering echoed!

    The bodyguard¡¯s entire body shattered like a rag, rapidly collapsed to the ground. Not even letting out a single grunt, before losing consciousness.

    Shock!

    Everyone in the room, including Lin Zicong, were utterly horrified!

    Huang Xiaolong hit without any hesitation, not caring for mercy; truly cruel.

    What¡¯s more, this move was so straightforward, it shattered the bodyguard¡¯s entire skeleton!

    Then, Huang Xiaolong returned to his original seat, his face indifferent, still smiling, as though nothing had happened at all.

    Such a ruthless and cold-hearted nature, truly chilling!

    Ordinarily, Huang Xiaolong would not act so domineering. But ever since his encounter with the Gao Family, the killings unleashed his inner darkness. When he made a move, it was as powerful as a thunderbolt!

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve told you before, if you break a tooth of my disciple, I¡¯ll shatter all your bones. When I say something, I mean it. Of course, I only shattered his bones, didn¡¯t harm his internal organs or meridians. So, he will still live. He¡¯ll spend his future in a wheelchair. He should reflect on his actions,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Lin Zicong was shaking with excitement. He never expected Huang Xiaolong to stand up for him. After all, the power of the Yan Family in Beijing was so enormous, and Huang Xiaolong shouldn¡¯t have to make such a powerful enemy for him.

    Thinking of this, Lin Zicong felt extremely guilty, ¡°Teacher, apologies for getting you into trouble because of me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Trouble? I don¡¯t see how this is trouble¡­ Ok, don¡¯t worry about me. Remember, from today onwards, be a person who takes delight in helping others and revenging oneself. If you want to make a difference, never compromise and tolerate. Short life, long grudge, only struggle for the day¡±, Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    Lin Zicong pondered over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, his face thoughtful.

    Young Master Yan, on the other hand, was furious!

    His anger soared to the heavens!

    ¡°You lapdog! How dare you cripple a servant of the Yan Family! Die! I am going to kill you myself!¡± Young Master Yan was furious to the point of bursting.

    He was a young noble from Beijing, he came to Binhai, thinking he could run over anyone, despise anyone, embarrass anyone. But he could not foresee that his personal bodyguard would be wasted by just one face-off!

    ¡°Go! Catch him! I want to personally shatter every single bone in his body!¡± Young Master Yan shrieked frantically.

    The remaining three bodyguards were both furious and shocked.

    Angry because their comrade had been wasted, shocked because the unassuming youth standing before them had instantly killed their companion. A common martial arts master, he could easily take out a dozen special forces soldiers.

    This young man¡¯s strength was unfathomable.

    But in their fury, as Young Master Yan gave the orders, these remaining bodyguards refused to back down. They immediately surrounded Huang Xiaolong and lunged at him from all directions!

    This imposing power, like three giant bears, was bearing down on Huang Xiaolong.

    In this kind of fight, Lin Zicong had not the slightest chance of intervening. All he could do was stand by and shout, ¡°Master! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ I wonder what I ought to be careful of¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong jested with a grin, then his body flashed again and again! He was as swift as a flicker of light!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~~~~

    Three muffled sounds, like beaten skin!

    The three bodyguards were just like three drunk men, staggering in different directions. The next second, all of them were thrown to the ground like sacks of potatoes.

    All their bones shattered to pieces!

    Looking again at Huang Xiaolong, he was back on the couch, sitting comfortably with his legs crossed.

    In the blink of an eye, the four personal bodyguards brought by Young Master Yan were thoroughly wrecked!

    Young Master Yan, holding a young lady in his arms, stood like a clay statue. In his arrogant eyes, a touch of fear finally emerged!

    ¡°What, did you only bring four bodyguards?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Young Master Yan, somewhat disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re a young master from Beijing, son of the privileged class, and you only bring four bodyguards out with you. I¡¯m afraid your safety isn¡¯t exactly guaranteed.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ are you threatening me?¡± Young Master Yan gritted his teeth, his face darkened, his eyes showing a hint of venomous expression.

    ¡°This guy is too intimidating. I wonder where Lin Zicong found such a robust backup.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s useless, no matter how tough he is, he still has to be crushed by the Yan Family.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Yan family is a real martial arts family, full of masters. Although Young Master Yan has not practiced traditional martial arts, there are still many young people in his family who have shown their strengths¡­ This is a disaster. This time, Lin Zicong has caused a real disaster. I¡¯m afraid the Lin Family can¡¯t protect him.¡±

    ¡­

    In the private room, the other people all started whispering among themselves.

    These people did not deny Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bravery, but they equally believe that it would be very difficult for him alone to compete against colossal families like Yan.

    ¡°You guys are too noisy, you know?¡± Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze over the people in the private room. Everyone who made eye contact with Huang Xiaolong felt as if they were being blown by the Siberian cold wind, and they instantly fell silent.

    ¡°Haha~~~¡± Young Master Yan gave a dry laugh. He looked at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attire and suddenly smirked. ¡°I get it.¡±

    ¡°What do you get?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Lin Zicong calls you ¡®master¡¯¡­ I think you must be a martial arts expert hired by the Lin family for a large sum of money to guide and protect Lin Zicong, right? Well, I must say, your skills are really good.¡± Young Master Yan¡¯s face radiated a cheerful smile. ¡°I must admit, Young Master here feels a bit of admiration for you. How much did the Lin family pay you? Alright, now, I bring you good news. I¡¯m willing to pay three times that amount to poach you! You can leave the Lin family and join me! From today, you are my personal bodyguard. Hahaha~~~ Can you hear that? It¡¯s three times more than what the Lin family is offering you! What are you hesitating for? Now, break both Lin Zicong¡¯s hands and legs for me!¡±

    Young Master Yan confidently started giving orders.

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attire, Young Master Yan knew he did not belong to high society, and thus assumed he was a powerful martial artist hired by the Lin Family.

    People surrender their lives for riches, and even birds risk death for food. He believed that as long as he was willing to spend the money, he could definitely recruit Huang Xiaolong!

    Those four bodyguards being wrecked, that was okay. To replace them with a bodyguard many times more impressive was, in the end, a sweet deal.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    A few seconds later, Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Young Master Lin, this guy just gave you the horns and insulted you to your face. Now, go over and give him a slap. Also, he talks too annoyingly, slap him a few more times for me.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Remember what I just told you, do unto others as they¡¯ve done unto you. This world, there¡¯s no need for detours or dodging, if someone disrespects, hit them back! The one with the bigger fist is always right!¡± Huang Xiaolong provoked.

    Lin Zicong hardened his heart and walked straight towards Young Master Yan. ¡°You came all the way from Beijing to Binhai just to cuckhold me¡­ How could I not return the favor?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Lin Zicong! Are you courting death? Dare you hit me? I¡¯d like to see if you dare! Damn it!¡± Young Master Yan retreated in surprise, but his eyes were full of contempt.

    ¡°Feel free to hit him, if something happens, I¡¯ll cover for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked amusedly at Young Master Yan.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Chapter 357: The Grandmaster Girl! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 357: Chapter 357: The Grandmaster Girl! (Fifth update)

    Lin Zicong always looked down on Young Master Yan.

    This man was nothing more than a fool, a second-generation heir who didn¡¯t have any real skills. When he joined the military, Young Master Yan had just gone to glamorize himself, unlike Lin Zicong who actually fought real battles on the frontline.

    All he had was a good background!

    Being cuckolded and humiliated by this kind of man was something Lin Zicong could never accept.

    Besides, the four bodyguards that Young Master Yan had brought with him had been taken out, which completely eliminated Lin Zicong¡¯s pressure.

    More importantly, Lin Zicong had Huang Xiaolong backing him up!

    So, he dared to push his limits!

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t hit you?¡± On Lin Zicong¡¯s face, a grim smile appeared. ¡°This is Binhai, you come to Binhai to cuckold me, and I dare not hit you!¡±

    ¡°Motherfu**er! Stay away! Stop!¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s beast-like angry eyes finally made Young Master Yan feel a wave of fear. He believed that Lin Zicong was not joking this time and would really attack him, ¡°Cousin! You¡­you better come to save me!¡±

    ¡°Cousin?¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    The next second¡­

    ¡°Enough¡­¡± A gentle lady¡¯s voice came from outside the private room.

    ¡°Hahahaha!! Today, as long as my cousin is here, you! And you! Will both die! Nobody can save you!¡± Young Master Yan broke out into an exultant grin as if he had survived a disaster. ¡°The person who will get the last laugh is still me! Hahahaha!¡±

    The private room door opened.

    It seemed to be blown open by a gust of wind rather than pushed open.

    Then, a lovely young lady with an alluring figure leisurely walked into the room.

    Her age was probably similar to that of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eldest wife, Song Yuru.

    She was imposing and extremely beautiful.

    She had a delicate face, a tall and attractive figure, skin like fine white jade glowing with a lovely radiance.

    Especially her eyes, clear as water, alluring and soul-stirring.

    Wearing a plain white dress, she looked like a fairy.

    Her appearance made everyone in the room feel inferior.

    Of course, this does not include Huang Xiaolong.

    To be honest, the demeanor of this young lady was somewhat similar to Sun Wei¡¯s. Just like her, she appeared frail and beautiful but was actually a spirited and courageous woman.

    Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly, the corner of his mouth curling into a surprised smile. He murmured, ¡°This chick is interesting¡­¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, there are several cyclones of airflow swirling within this young lady, moving by themselves.

    That was True Qi!

    She had already condensed True Qi!

    Ancient martial arts and metaphysics are the cultural treasures of the vast Huaxia that have existed for thousands of years. Huang Xiaolong has seen several Taoists and corpse drivers in Binhai, which proves that although the metaphysics line is weak, it has not been wiped out.

    The same remains true for ancient martial arts.

    After the age of cold weapons ended, ancient martial arts began to decline, but that does not mean they got wiped out.

    For example, the Sun Family in Binhai is an ancient martial arts family, albeit of a lower rank.

    Young Master Yan¡¯s four bodyguards are ancient martial arts experts, and this young lady in front of him is even more so!

    In today¡¯s society, the division of ancient martial arts levels is rather rough, broadly differentiating between those who have cultivated True Qi and those who haven¡¯t.

    Any martial artist who cultivates True Qi is called a ¡°Grandmaster¡±.

    The young lady in front of them is an ¡°Ancient Martial Arts Grandmaster¡±, a true and genuine ¡°Ancient Martial Arts Grandmaster¡±.

    ¡°Grandmasters¡± are different from ordinary martial artists. Because True Qi is condensed within their bodies, they can demonstrate extraordinary powers such as striking a bull across a mountain, inflicting injury without physical contact, killing with fallen leaves and petals, stepping on the surface of water, and even form a protective shield of True Qi around their bodies, invincible against ordinary firearms.

    Even common evil spirits dare not approach a Martial Arts Grandmaster!

    In the eyes of ordinary people, ¡°Grandmasters¡± possess incredible divine skills!

    This young lady is not old, but she has already been promoted to Grandmaster status, hinting at the profound martial arts heritage of the Yan Family. Of course, it also demonstrates her status as a martial arts prodigy!

    ¡°Cousin! Cousin! Look, look, this guy has defeated our Yan Family¡¯s servants¡­ this is a blatant insult to our Yan family. You must kill them! let them die!¡± Young Master Yan yelled in flattery, rushing to the girl¡¯s side.

    ¡°Stand aside! You¡¯re embarrassing us! Return to Beijing tomorrow! Do not continue to disgrace our Yan Family in Binhai! You¡¯re useless!¡± The girl glared disdainfully at Young Master Yan, then turned her gaze to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Was it you who defeated them?¡±

    ¡°Your Yan Family was too oppressive!¡± Lin Zicong retorted. He had also noticed that the girl possessed formidable abilities and held a much higher status in the Yan family than Young Master Yan.

    The situation started because of Lin Zicong, hence Lin Zicong resolved to take the fall for his actions and avoid implicating Huang Xiaolong.

    Lin Zicong dared not imagine the terrifying consequences should Huang Xiaolong confront the entire Yan Family!

    ¡°You, step aside, I didn¡¯t ask you,¡± the girl snapped, casting a glance at Lin Zicong. This glance was so powerful that it pushed Lin Zicong back several steps, his heart frozen with fear!

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I was the one who defeated them.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled provocatively, sizing up the girl with a peculiar look, as though¡­ he was appreciating a toy.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ this is the first Martial Arts Grandmaster I¡¯ve encountered since arriving in the city, worth having a little fun¡­ hehe¡­ playing with ordinary people is not fun, it has to be with Martial Arts Grandmaster to be enjoyable¡­¡¯

    It can be said that Huang Xiaolong is in a playful mood.

    In the current ancient martial arts world, all martial artists who can cultivate True Qi become ¡°Grandmasters¡±. However, despite being grandmasters, there are still levels amongst them.

    What determines disparity in strength among Grandmasters?

    It¡¯s simple, the person with more True Qi aggregated within their body is stronger.

    Huang Xiaolong surmised that there are six streams of True Qi condensed in this girl¡¯s body.

    What does this imply?

    Six streams of True Qi allow her to resist bitter cold, repel insects and snakes, exude a formidable aura that scares off evil spirits, and physically harm from a distance of about ten steps.

    She can survive being shot by a small-calibre pistol a few times.

    However, such things as injuring through leaves, a hundred steps divine punch, walking on snow without a trace, she can¡¯t do these with her six streams of True Qi.

    Even so, in the eyes of ordinary people, she can already be considered superhuman.

    ¡°I see you, too, are an ancient practitioner of martial arts capable of attaching True Qi to your palm, entering an opponent¡¯s body, and causing destruction within,¡± the girl appraised Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly. ¡± However, you did something wrong today and must pay a price.¡±

    ¡°Pff~~~ What exactly did I do wrong?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled in bewilderment.

    ¡°Although my cousin is a waste who does as he pleases, he is not an idler who can be lectured by any Tom, Dick, or Harry.¡± The girl¡¯s gaze swept over the four bodyguards who were knocked out and collapsed on the ground like mud. ¡°Our Yan Family¡¯s servants are not people you can simply dispose of.¡±

    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± a trace of a proud smile appeared on the girl¡¯s face, ¡°I can see that you are quite capable. If you join our Yan Family and become a servant, things can be written off today. Furthermore, if I have free time, I can personally give you some guidance.¡±

    ¡°No! Cousin, you¡¯re being too kind, we must cripple him!¡± Young Master Yan argued on the side.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The girl shot back with a command. ¡°Catch the first flight back to Beijing tomorrow morning. You are not needed for the grand old master¡¯s eightieth birthday, I will represent the Yan Family in wishing him well.¡±

    Young Master Yan accepted the command without arguing.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Your¡­your meaning is, you want to guide me in cultivation?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes widened as if he was hearing something unbelievable.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the girl nodded. ¡°Are you not feeling honored? Opportunities are fleeting, you should grasp it.¡±

    ¡°Pff~~~ I honor your sister!¡± Huang Xiaolong finally couldn¡¯t hold back and burst into laughter. ¡°How about this, you follow me, you can serve me tea, warm my bed, if my mood is good, I might teach you a few moves. Oh, and this Young Master Yan, is he returning to Beijing tomorrow? Young Master Lin, hurry and beat him up tonight, otherwise, we¡¯ll have to chase him all the way to Beijing to do so.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The girl glared. ¡°Say that again?¡±

    ¡°Not only is there something wrong with your brain, but apparently, your ears have problems as well. Fine, I¡¯ll say it one more time. you follow me, serve me tea, warm my bed. if my mood is good, I might teach you a few moves¡­ aren¡¯t you feeling honored? Opportunities are fleeting, you should grasp it.¡±

 Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Cry Directly!

    Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Cry Directly!

    One could say that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s frivolous remarks had thoroughly enraged the young girl!

    A chill spread across her delicate face, and her eyes seemed to harbor a boundless hatred for Huang Xiaolong!

    In the world of ancient martial arts, it has always been said, ¡°A Grandmaster must not be insulted.¡± A Martial Arts Grandmaster, transcending the mundane and standing above all powers, could not bear any humiliation.

    Young Master Yan, however, burst out in an unabashedly gleeful laughter. His face wore an expression of schadenfreude as he declared, ¡°You¡¯re done for, all of you are done for¡­ My cousin is mad¡­ Hehehe¡­ When my cousin gets mad, there¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯ll all die¡­¡±

    Young Master Yan was not quite aware of the extent of his cousin¡¯s prowess, this prodigious martial artist. But he knew, she was a Martial Arts Grandmaster.

    She had once, with bare hands, killed an entire special forces rebel squad fully armed, during a coup in a small African nation.

    She had single-handedly destroyed a terrorist base on our country¡¯s borderlands.

    In Korea, she had set up a challenge ring, where single-handedly she thrashed seventeen Taekwondo masters!

    Although his cousin was proud, her temper was generally good and she usually didn¡¯t kill indiscriminately. But today, she had been openly humiliated. The other party had even asked her to be his personal maid, serving him tea and warming his bed. How could she not be furious? How could she not intend to kill?

    ¡°The ignorant truly lack fear¡­ Very well¡­ Today, I, this young lady, shall show you what the real ancient martial arts is!¡± A murderous glint flashed in the girl¡¯s eyes as she moved and appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong almost instantaneously. Her speed was incredibly fast, ¡°Within ten steps, I can kill you as easily as I kill a chicken! Kneel down!¡±

    The girl¡¯s right palm was headed straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left shoulder!

    The palm thrust seemed quite ordinary: a straightforward downward chop like chopping down the Hua Mountain, but through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, her seemingly delicate palm was covered with six intimidating forces, coiling like pythons, constantly howling and sweeping. The force was enough to cut thorough steel and gold; moreover, these six forces could attack independently at any time, making her incredibly dangerous.

    ¡°Heh~~~~~~ Interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted, turning the girl¡¯s attack into slow motion in his eyes!

    The attack trajectory of this palm, the route of the mobilization of True Qi in her body, and even the twelve flaws in this palm attack, were all vividly displayed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ The distribution of True Qi is too scattered, not enough confluence. Up to twelve flaws, against an expert who wants to kill you, one stroke would be enough¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, nonchalantly extending his right hand.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm slap was aimed precisely at one of the twelve flaws in the girl¡¯s palm attack!

    And the result¡ª¡ª

    The girl¡¯s palm did not hit Huang Xiaolong, but Huang Xiaolong struck first, lightly touching the girl¡¯s delicate left cheek with his palm. Uh¨C¨C touched it a bit.

    Boom~!!!!!!!

    In the private room, everyone¡¯s minds exploded!

    Holy¡­ The girl¡¯s thunderous move, full of oppressive momentum, did not hit Huang Xiaolong. Instead, her pretty face was unexpectedly touched by Huang Xiaolong!

    What does it mean when a woman¡¯s face is touched by a man?

    Unless they are in love, it¡¯s called molesting! It¡¯s harassment!

    ¡°My God¡­ this¡­ this woman is an expert from the Yan Family, but¡­ but she was downrightly molested by the master!¡± Lin Zicong was completely worshipping Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master is so powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ So fragrant. Hey, you have very soft skin.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°It feels so comfortable, as expected, a person who cultivates True Qi has really good skin, just like milk¡­ By the way, you can thank me now. just now, I merely touched your cheek without exerting any force. If I had been ruthless, you¡¯d be dead by now. Hehehe, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try again, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll always show mercy to the fairer sex.¡±

    The girl was dumbfounded!

    Her face was touched by a stranger in public!

    Not only was she touched, but she was also supposed to thank him? What kind of logic is this?

    All her life-long pride and arrogance, were instantly trampled to the ground!

    She had completely forgotten Huang Xiaolong¡¯s earlier tactics, and her chest was filled with fury and murderous intent!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! This young lady wants you dead!¡± The girl waved her hand, and six energies shot towards Huang Xiaolong like invisible hidden weapons!

    The air rippled! A storm raged on!

    The power of these six streaks of True Qi was comparable to the power of a small-caliber handgun!

    However, Huang Xiaolong just lazily shook his head. ¡°I told you before, your True Qi is too scattered. If you condense a few streams of True Qi into one, the power would increase tremendously¡­ right now, it¡¯s full of sound and fury, signifying nothing.¡±

    With a light movement, Huang Xiaolong dodged the six streaks of True Qi slashing through the air and brushed past the girl, slapping her on the backhand!

    Slap~~~~~~~

    A soft sound echoed!

    The girl¡¯s bottom had been smacked by Huang Xiaolong!

    Feeling triumphant, Huang Xiaolong retreated to his initial place without looking back, ¡°Hahaha, very soft indeed.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!! I¡­ I will kill you for sure!¡± The girl¡¯s cherubic face turned beet red, almost exploding with anger!

    Being struck by a strange man in that area as a woman was a disgrace that would mar her for life!

    The next moment, the girl transformed into an enraged leopardess, launching a thunderous attack on Huang Xiaolong!

    Each of her attacks was a deadly strike!

    She was going all out!

    However, no matter how she attacked, Huang Xiaolong deftly dodged and then repeatedly smacked her buttocks!

    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!

    In the private room, crisp sounds echoed.

    After dozens of smacks, the girl felt a burning pain in her bottom, which had swollen from the beating!

    She finally realized the terrifying true strength of the unremarkable-looking young man before her.

    Despite being a Martial Arts Grandmaster, she was toyed with like a plaything. With his effortless attacks, it was clear how formidable he was!

    The girl halted her attack.

    ¡°Want another go?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood there, composed. ¡°You¡¯ve already been smacked dozens of times. I told you, if I wanted to kill you, you would have died many times over now! Are you convinced? Don¡¯t say I¡¯m harassing you, hey, I¡¯m stronger than you, so what if I¡¯m toying with you?¡±

    I¡¯m stronger than you, so what if I¡¯m toying with you?

    Huang Xiaolong was unscrupulous, unrestrained by morals or manners, doing as he pleased. He didn¡¯t consider his actions inappropriate at all, but rather jeered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty just a moment ago? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to guide me, teach me a few moves? Hehehe, go ahead, teach me!¡±

    At this moment, the girl was a mix of shock, anger, shame, and despair.

    His strength was overwhelming. He¡¯d subjected her to the greatest humiliation of her life, and she was powerless to retaliate.

    Moreover, he was right. If it had been a real life-or-death battle, she would have died dozens of times over by now! The realization sent a chill through her heart, as if she had taken a stroll to the gates of hell!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Earlier, she had been condescending, saying she would guide Huang Xiaolong. Now, it felt like she had been slapped in the face!

    Overwhelmed by her emotions, the girl suddenly broke down and burst into tears!

    Well, a Martial Arts Grandmaster had been reduced to tears by Huang Xiaolong!

    Young Master Yan, standing aside, shivered repeatedly, ¡°This is unreal¡­ my cousin¡­ my cousin lost¡­ How is this possible? My cousin is a Grandmaster¡­ This guy¡­ could it be that he¡¯s also¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Tonight will definitely be exciting!

    Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Tonight will definitely be exciting!

    Lin Zicong felt a stream of energy enter his body, warm as if it were a worm, traversing his limbs and body. The feeling was indescribable, akin to being immersed in a hot spring.

    Soon, this warm current returned to his Dantian, circled around and then coursed through his acupoints and meridians.

    With each cycle, Lin Zicong felt more energetic. His body seemed to possess an inexhaustible strength.

    Lin Zicong had a suspicion about what was happening, but he wasn¡¯t sure. On his knees, shaking all over, he asked in a shocked voice, ¡°Master¡­ What¡­ What¡­ What is this?¡±

    ¡°Find a chart of the human meridians and acupoints. Use your mind to control the internal heat flow. Start from the Dantian and make a full cycle. Practice this every night before you sleep. I¡¯m going home now.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned, turned around, and left the room.

    Lin Zicong watched Huang Xiaolong leave and then, facing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, he heavily kowtowed three times.

    Huang Xiaolong drove back to his villa.

    After taking a bath, he lay in bed.

    Then, with pen and paper, he drew up the missing moves of the Sun Family¡¯s ancestral ¡°Sun Bin Fist¡±, every flaw in every move, and sent a large wave of WeChat messages to Sun Wei after taking pictures.

    After finishing, Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily. ¡°Oh¡­ In a couple of days, it will be the elder of the Gao Family¡¯s eightieth birthday¡­ I¡¯m really looking forward to the grand occasion~. I heard the old man has invited a lot of people to deal with me¡­ If I don¡¯t send him a wreath on the spot, I really won¡¯t be able to justify the energy and money he has spent on me¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The next day.

    At Gao Family villas.

    Many friends and relatives had already arrived.

    All members of the Gao Family from around the country and the world were already gathered in their ancestral home.

    At this time, Gao Tianxiang (the paper man possessed by the ghost) held a single-lens reflex camera, taking photos for the friends and family.

    ¡°Grandpa, take a photo with Uncle Four¡­ Stand up, haha~~ Okay!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you take one too.¡±

    ¡°Eighth Grandpa, take a photo with Grandpa¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The old man of the Gao Family was beaming as he posed with his relatives and friends.

    ¡°Old man, Tianxiang is really filial.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Tianxiang is my most beloved grandson, he¡¯s been this obedient and sensible since childhood¡­¡± The old man looked at Gao Tianxiang, his face full of affection and satisfaction.

    However, a deep touch of resentment, tinged with mockery, flickered in Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Hehehe~~ Just a few more days, the countdown to Binhai Gao Family¡¯s destruction has begun¡­ You bloody fools, of all people to offend, you had to offend the master¡­ The master says you die at the third watch of the night, and he definitely won¡¯t leave you till the fifth watch!¡¯

    ¡­

    That afternoon, besides receiving sweet messages from Sun Wei, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat also received various photos sent by ¡°Gao Tianxiang¡±.

    ¡°Oh¡­ almost everyone from the Gao Family is gathered, huh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong casually looked at the photos as he went to the basement and got to work.

    Um¡­ Making paper figures.

    Huang Xiaolong continuously made paper figures.

    The prototypes of the paper figures were those people in the photos, the people of the Gao Family, including the old man of the Gao Family!

    Few days later, it was the grand 80th birthday of Master Gao, and it was not just going to be a blood-soaked feast. Instead, it was also going to be a grand year-end drama involving cunning tactics and deceptions!

    It was already dusk and there was no time for eating, but dozens of lifelike paper effigies had already been laid out in the basement. However, there were no charms pasted on them yet, hence the paper effigies had not come to life yet.

    At this point, the ringtone of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mobile phone interrupted. He stopped his work and looked at the screen. It was Wu Shanshan calling.

    Huang Xiaolong cheerfully picked up the call. ¡°Fatty, missing me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I miss you.¡± Wu Shanshan was not trying to be modest and expressed her longing affectionately. ¡°Little Long, what are you busy with?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Fatty, I am making paper effigies and flower wreaths,¡± Huang Xiaolong said honestly. ¡°There¡¯s some big shot¡¯s birthday coming up in a few days. He ordered a large flower wreath.¡±

    Pffffff~~~~~ Little Long, you¡¯re too funny. Who orders flower wreaths for their birthday? It¡¯s not as if they¡¯re holding a funeral¡­hehehehe¡­¡± Wu Shanshan began laughing girlishly.

    After a pause, Wu Shanshan continued. ¡°By the way, Little Long, was there really something going on between Yan Yi and the girl who committed suicide by jumping into the lake? Did that poor girl, Shang Wenfei, commit suicide because of Yan Yi?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­hehehe, the truth will come to light soon,¡± Huang Xiaolong said mysteriously.

    ¡°Uhm~~~ Little Long, Yan Yi called just now, asking me to meet him tonight. He said he has something important to show me. He even said that this thing would expose the true face of a hypocritical beast.¡± Wu Shanshan said hurriedly.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing.

    Now whenever Yan Yi twitched his butt~~~, Huang Xiaolong could tell whether he was going to piss or poop.

    What does Yan Yi have to show to Wu Shanshan? It must be nothing more than the video he made of Meimei seducing Huang Xiaolong¡­

    A carefully planned video aimed at ruining Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reputation¡­

    But¡­what Yan Yi couldn¡¯t possibly know was that he had already replaced this video segment!

    Moreover, Meimei was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s devoted follower!

    ¡°Little Long, why are you laughing?¡± Wu Shanshan asked anxiously. ¡°Do you think Yan Yi is deliberately tricking me out by saying these things? What important thing could he possibly show me? I¡¯m not interested in him at all, and just looking at him makes me sick¡­ Should I just cancel it and hang out with you tonight instead, I¡¯m not bothered with him¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. Just don¡¯t cancel, agree to see him tonight and check out the so-called important thing he¡¯s talking about. Also, yes, that thing could reveal the true face of a hypocritical beast.¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a meaningful way.

    ¡°Well, all right, then¡­ Little Long, will you come with me?¡± Wu Shanshan agreed.

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a sense of duty. ¡°How could I let my fianc¨¦ meet with a beast alone?¡±

    ¡°Pff~~~ Who¡¯s your fianc¨¦? I¡¯m still just your girlfriend!¡± Wu Shanshan said shyly. ¡°One more thing, Little Long, there¡¯s also something else tonight.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Fatty?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, laughing.

    ¡°Well¡­ Little Long, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re good at exorcising ghosts? Here¡¯s the thing. One of my colleagues recently rented a house. The rent is very cheap, because there¡¯s a rumor that someone died in the house and the vengeful spirit still haunts it¡­ But my colleague didn¡¯t believe in it and decided to pay half a year¡¯s rent upfront to move in¡­ And now, there¡¯s a problem.¡± Wu Shanshan explained.

    ¡°What problem? Did she encounter a ghost?¡± Huang Xiaolong was suddenly interested.

    This was the kind of thing that piqued his interest the most, given his hobby in this area.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°More or less, yeah¡­ She was totally spooked. After she told me about this, I bragged a bit and told her that my boyfriend is a professional ghostbuster¡­ hehehe¡­¡± Wu Shanshan laughed.

    ¡°Fatty, how can that even be considered bragging? It¡¯s true! Alright, invite your colleague tonight after dealing with Yan Yi. I¡¯ll accompany her to check out the haunted rented house.¡± Huang Xiaolong said decisively.

    He hung up the phone.

    ¡°Tonight is going to be very fascinating, and fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and stretched languidly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Eccentric Woman

    Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Eccentric Woman

    Since Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t eaten yet, he made a dinner date with Wu Shanshan.

    Huang Xiaolong was thrilled to go out for the evening, anticipating a fun night ahead.

    He met up with Wu Shanshan at the agreed location.

    It was a bustling shopping district, bright with lights and filled with a mature food street and shopping plaza.

    Apparently, Yan Yi had also chosen this place for his rendezvous with Wu Shanshan.

    ¡°Hey~~~ This place sure is crowded¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong, while waiting for Wu Shanshan at the entrance of a Chinese restaurant, commented as the cool night breeze lifted his spirits.

    At that moment, his mobile phone rang.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled it out and saw that it wasn¡¯t Wu Shanshan who was calling. Instead, it was Meimei.

    ¡°Master~~~¡± As soon as he picked up the phone, Huang Xiaolong heard Meimei¡¯s flirtatious purr.

    ¡°Say what you need to.¡± Huang Xiaolong prompted with a smile.

    ¡°Master, tonight, Yan Yi wants me to give him the USB flash drive¡­¡± Meimei hastily echoed.

    ¡°Oh, Yan Yi hasn¡¯t seen the video on the USB drive yet, has he?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked cautiously. ¡°What about you? You haven¡¯t sneaked a peek, have you?¡±

    ¡°Master, I kept your instructions in mind. We neither watched it, Yan Yi didn¡¯t see it, and I didn¡¯t dare sneak a peek either.¡± Meimei responded pleasingly.

    ¡°Alright, tonight, give the USB drive to Yan Yi. We¡¯ll all watch it together.¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    ¡°Master, Yan Yi wants me to meet him at Zhentai Square¡­ apparently, he plans to play the video from the USB drive on the shopping mall¡¯s large LED screen. One of the mall¡¯s staff members is his buddy.¡± Meimei explained the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m already at Zhentai Square, play it by ear when you get here.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    ¡°Hmm, Master, I¡¯m going to meet Yan Yi now.¡± Meimei chuckled coquettishly.

    As he hung up the phone, Wu Shanshan arrived. She was wearing light blue jeans, a simple T-shirt, her height of 185cm, delicate melon face, and the features of the Taiwanese actress Sister Zhiling made her incredibly attractive.

    There was another girl with Wu Shanshan.

    She was wearing white washed jeans and sneakers, an above-the-knee Manchester United No. 7 jersey, and was about the same age as Wu Shanshan. Although her looks were somewhat pure, and ¡®kawaii¡¯, one problem¡ªno chest!

    Among the girls Huang Xiaolong knew, Su Xiaoman was flat-chested, but at least she had something. But the girl Wu Shanshan brought over was a complete flat land, probably didn¡¯t even have an A cup, just two fried eggs.

    ¡®What a waste, such a pretty girl¡­ too bad she¡¯s flat-chested.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head regretfully.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± As soon as Wu Shanshan saw Huang Xiaolong, her face was filled with smiles and her eyes softened.

    ¡°Ye~~ Shanshan, you¡¯re really head over heels.¡± The flat-chested girl looked surprised. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of man can tame a wild horse like you~~¡±

    ¡°Hey, Liu Feilei, are you making fun of me? I kindly brought you to meet my boyfriend to help you exorcise ghosts¡­ if you keep mocking me, I¡¯ll tell my boyfriend to ignore you, you¡¯ll have to go back home alone, with the ghost at night, I want to see if you¡¯re scared~~¡± Wu Shanshan threatened playfully.

    ¡°Oh my~~ I was just joking, Shanshan, are you so petty now?¡± The flat-chested girl, Liu Feilei, checked out Huang Xiaolong and then whispered in Wu Shanshan¡¯s ear. ¡°Shanshan, your boyfriend does look pretty good, quite delicate, but I¡¯m curious, considering your large physique, who is controlling who in bed?¡±

    Wu Shanshan, known for her bold character, was even pissed off by Liu Feilei¡¯s lewd style, her face flushed as she glared at her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your damn business!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, having excellent hearing, could hear Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei¡¯s conversation even from a distance.

    ¡®That plump chick¡¯s friend has quite a bit of nerve¡­ But her hips are closed tightly, clearly a virgin, not some flirtatious woman¡­ Tsk tsk, she looks innocent but is a pervert at heart¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong mentally assessed.

    ¡°Little Long, this is my friend Liu Feilei.¡± Wu Shanshan promptly introduced her upon their meeting. ¡°I told you over the phone, Feilei¡¯s rented place has some issues. Let her tell you the details over dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you, nice to meet you.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded lazily. ¡°You do indeed have a problem. No, to be precise, the place you live in has a problem. It¡¯s dirty.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, right? You haven¡¯t even been to my rented place, but you say there¡¯s a problem, aren¡¯t you just blowing your own trumpet?¡± Liu Feilei looked at Huang Xiaolong sceptically.

    It seemed that this girl didn¡¯t know how to talk tactfully and was very straightforward.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you have a ghostly aura about you, a dark tint to your brow ridge which is void of light, these are signs of impending bad luck.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated very seriously. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely encountered something dirty, but don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯re Shanshan¡¯s friend, I¡¯ll help you solve this problem. For free.¡±

    ¡°Sweat~~ You seem to know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Liu Feilei was half in doubt. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Shanshan say that you¡¯re still in college¡­ Today¡¯s college students are really capable, even moonlighting as ghost catchers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just earing some pocket money in my spare time.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded politely. But honestly, he didn¡¯t really like this flat-chested girl; she was too brash.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not bad. I¡¯m Shanshan¡¯s colleague, but I¡¯m part of the porn inspection team. You know what a porn inspector does, right? Our daily work is to watch videos.¡± Liu Feilei said gravely. ¡°Little Long, if you need any videos in the future that you can¡¯t find, just let me know and I¡¯ll send them over to you.¡±

    ¡°Er~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned, then his eyes lit up and he grabbed Liu Feilei¡¯s hands, ¡°Nice to meet you, nice to meet you. I¡¯m very happy to know you. Rest assured, tonight, I¡¯ll help you handle the dirty thing in your rented place!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like you two are colluding?¡± Wu Shanshan mumbled from the sidelines.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat first.¡± Huang Xiaolong led the two into the restaurant with a grin.

    The three of them booked a private room and ordered some homestyle dishes, chatting while they ate.

    Mainly it was Liu Feilei who was chatting away, with Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan listening to her stories as they ate.

    It took Liu Feilei quite a while to fully explain the trouble she had encountered¡ª

    Not too long ago, she had attempted to save some money and rented an old apartment in an old neighborhood, a two-bedroom flat.

    The previous tenants were a retired elderly couple who, without children by their side, turned to nurturing a teddy dog, more or less as a companion.

    But one day, the teddy dog went missing, leaving the old pair in distress.

    Only after extensive search throughout the neighborhood did they finally find the dog¡ªdead. It had been killed by someone, and it was said to have died a gruesome death.

    Frustratingly, the elderly couple then inexplicably hanged themselves at home.

    Half a year later, the children of the deceased couple got involved and handled the apartment. Instead of selling it, they rented it out. However, every tenant would hear unsettling noise from the balcony at 1:00 a.m. When they checked, there was nothing there. Then, they would hear knocking from outside. But when they opened the door, there was nobody.

    Naturally, any tenant confronted with such peculiar events wouldn¡¯t dare to stay.

    The place went through over a dozen tenants, and not one of them could stay for more than a week. One young couple even moved out when the wife was frightened into institutionalization.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Have you heard anything at night?¡±

    ¡°Yes! How could I not?¡± Liu Feilei¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Every night, as if someone is walking on the balcony at 1 A.M., then knocking on my door. I¡¯m scared to death! Little Long, Shanshan, honestly, I even wear red underwear to ward off evil spirits, but it doesn¡¯t help¡­ It happens every night at 1 A.M., right on time. It scares the hell out of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Fatty, your colleague is quite the character¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong leaned over and whispered in Wu Shanshan¡¯s ear. ¡°Is it because her chest is flat that she¡¯s become all warped? I mean, she¡¯s pretty reckless in the way she talks~~¡±

    Wu Shanshan¡¯s face turned crimson.

    In the middle of their conversation, Huang Xiaolong instinctively gazed at Liu Feilei¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Little Long, are you looking down on me?¡± Liu Feilei also noticed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s glance. She looked down at her own chest. ¡°I¡¯m flat-chested. I¡¯ve been rejected 35 times on blind dates.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Well, you¡¯re¡­ quite straightforward¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little taken aback.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Liu Feilei let out a deep sigh. There¡¯s a shimmer of tears in her eyes and a tinge of self-mockery in her tone. ¡°I know, you guys, all like big breasts¡­ Look at Shanshan, well endowed¡­ Who would love a flat chest? I¡¯m doomed to die lonely.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Noticing Liu Feilei was on the verge of crying, Huang Xiaolong hurriedly took out a wooden bottle from his bag, pouring out 4 pea-sized, earthy-yellow pills. ¡°Stop! Uh, listen, you¡¯ve got to stop crying, I really can¡¯t stand to see a woman cry¡­ You see, this medicine¡ª¡ª¡±

    Huang Xiaolong earnestly began to explain. ¡°I¡¯ve got a friend, who, um¡­ has a similar developmental issue. She¡¯s a couple sizes smaller than the average woman. So, I¡¯ve been selecting some herbal medicines and using a secret recipe to refine these pills for her. The problem is, this is my first time refining these pills, so I¡¯m still not clear on the dosage¡­¡±

    This medicine was actually made by Huang Xiaolong for Su Xiaoman. It¡¯s a breast enhancement medicine made of natural herbs, it¡¯s absolutely harmless.

    However, he hasn¡¯t found a guinea pig to test it yet. Huang Xiaolong only knew that the medicine could enhance breasts, but he didn¡¯t know to what degree each pill could achieve.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t rush to give it to Su Xiaoman.

    Huang Xiaolong intended to tell Liu Feilei that if she was in a hurry, she could try one pill to see the effect, but suddenly¡ª

    Out of the blue!

    Liu Feilei¡¯s eyes turned bright! She abruptly stood up and snatched the four pills away, then put them all into her mouth!

    Gulp~~~

    She swallowed it with saliva.

    Both Huang Xiaolong and Wu Shanshan were stunned.

    ¡°No¡­ I already said, I haven¡¯t worked out the dosage yet, you¡­ are you out of your mind?¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed in horror. ¡°You just swallowed four pills without asking anything about it?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not happy with my life anyway, being ridiculed every day, rejected 35 times on blind dates, my life is a disgrace.¡± Liu Feilei appeared to care very little, and she sat back down, taking a big drink of water. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t worry, if this medicine works, you¡¯re like my reincarnated parents. If it doesn¡¯t work, or even kills me, it could be seen as liberation. I won¡¯t need to suffer anymore!¡±

    ¡°Fatty, she¡­ she is the only person I¡¯ve truly conceded to since I came to the city.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Wu Shanshan with a serious expression. ¡°I really admire her.¡±

    Wu Shanshan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was starting to regret bringing this eccentric and unpredictable woman to meet Huang Xiaolong.

    Just then, Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone rang. Her face turned serious when she saw the caller. ¡°Yan Yi is calling!¡±

 Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Kill this Scum!

    Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Kill this Scum!

    Huang Xiaolong gestured for Wu Shanshan to answer the phone.

    Wu Shanshan picked up the phone, exchanged a few words with Yan Yi, and then hung up.

    Seeing this, Liu Feilei chuckled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, was that a call from your rival?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Liu Feilei and looked at Wu Shanshan with a smile. ¡°Fatty, what did Yan Yi say?¡±

    ¡°He asked me to go to the square immediately and make sure to be there before 9 o¡¯clock. He said he had something amazing to show me.¡± Wu Shanshan looked puzzled.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the time and then stood up. ¡°It¡¯s 8:45 now, we only have 15 minutes. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    After settling the bill, the three of them headed straight for the square.

    The place where they ate was not far from the square ¨C just a few minutes¡¯ walk away.

    At that moment, there was a sea of people in the square. Various vendors gathered, tourists came and went, illuminated by dazzling lights.

    Off to one side of the square, there was a large shopping mall, its outer wall hung with a high-definition LED big screen that was currently rolling out advertisements.

    Yan Yi was dressed up rather stylishly that night. His hair was meticulously styled, and he had deliberately sprayed some Chanel men¡¯s sport cologne.

    He kept checking the time on his wrist. ¡°Xiao Zou and I agreed to play the video at 9 o¡¯clock ¡­damn, why isn¡¯t Shanshan here yet? Tonight, Shanshan will see Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true colors! When she is heartbroken, I can comfort her, and maybe she will fall into my arms ¡­ haha, perfect! But I haven¡¯t seen that video yet. That sassy Meimei made it sound so sensational ¡­ Hmm, I should enjoy it later.¡±

    Yan Yi was more than a little excited.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong, Wu Shanshan, and Liu Feilei were walking straight towards Yan Yi.

    ¡°Haha! Shanshan, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Yan Yi greeted them with an overly enthusiastic, rosy smile.

    ¡°What did you ask me out for?¡± Wu Shanshan shot back coldly.

    ¡°Hehe ¡­ Shanshan, obviously, I need to talk to you about something important.¡± As he spoke, Yan Yi looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sense of schadenfreude. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too? Perfect!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong barely held back a laugh. ¡°What¡¯s so perfect?¡±

    ¡°Shanshan, you¡¯re too naive. You easily get deceived. Some people seem clean and polite on the surface, but underneath they¡¯re despicable and dirty¡­Shanshan, we grew up together. It¡¯s my duty to show you the true face of some people! I believe, you¡¯ll have an epiphany soon!¡± As he spoke, Yan Yi threw sneaky glances towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Are you implying someone?¡± Wu Shanshan snapped. ¡°If you keep playing dumb, I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    ¡± Shanshan, give me a few minutes, just a few minutes.¡± Yan Yi checked his watch, then walked straight to the center of the square where a temporary stage was set up. A vendor was selling health products there, and a host was holding a microphone, promoting the products ¨C this always attracted a crowd.

    Yan Yi climbed onto the stage and the host handed him the mic directly ¨C clearly, this had been arranged beforehand.

    Holding the microphone, Yan Yi began, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, good evening!¡±

    With that, the crowd¡¯s attention was instantly drawn towards him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Shanshan, this guy is gonna publicly confess his feelings for you here in the square?¡± Liu Feilei wore an exaggerated expression. ¡°Little Long, this is a formidable rival, he¡¯s trying to steal you away publicly.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled mischievously. ¡°Let¡¯s just sit back and enjoy the show.¡±

    Up on the stage, Yan Yi started to narrate. ¡°¡­ I am a swimming coach of the Binhai Canadian International School. I have a childhood friend¡­ I really like her, but she has a boyfriend¡­¡±

    This topic did catch the attention of the crowd, who hollered and laughed.

    Yan Yi gestured to the crowd, asking them for quiet. ¡°As much as it hurts to see the girl I love belong to someone else, the right thing to do would be to wish her happiness. After all, my love for her is so deep, I would clip my own wings to let her fly¡­..¡±

    ¡°Wow, he can really talk,¡± Liu Feilei commented. ¡°He even brought song lyrics into this.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Wu Shanshan was seething. Had Huang Xiaolong not held her back, she would have rushed onto the stage to attack him.

    ¡°¡­But! I discovered, to my shock, that the so-called boyfriend of the girl I love is actually deceitful! He¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! He is a lecher! He has deceived my goddess! Of course, without proof, it¡¯s just my word¡­ but¡­ I found evidence! It¡¯s 9 o¡¯clock in the evening now! Please look at the LED big screen on the shopping mall!¡±

    Yan Yi pointed towards the huge LED screen!

    All eyes then shifted towards it!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Huang Xiaolong! This time, I¡¯ll tarnish your reputation for thousands of years!¡± On the stage, Yan Yi shot an intense look of resentment at Huang Xiaolong through the air.

    Suddenly!

    The advertisement scrolling across the LED big screen came to an abrupt halt and was replaced by another scene!

    It was in a hotel room, where Yan Yi was sitting on the edge of the bed with a girl wearing a Binhai Canadian International School uniform. He had his arm around the girl¡¯s slim waist as they chatted.

    The picture quality was excellent, like that of a movie, and the sound was crackling too¡ª

    Shang Wenfei: Teacher Yan, do we have to do it today?

    Yan Yi: Feifei, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve already reserved a room, and we haven¡¯t been intimate for more than half a month, don¡¯t want to do it? Feifei, are you feeling unwell or losing interest? Once you get into a university, I said we¡¯d officially announce our relationship.

    Shang Wenfei: No, Teacher Yan¡­ How¡­ how could I ever lose interest in you? You know you¡¯re my favorite. We just¡­ can¡¯t do it anymore because¡­ I¡¯m pregnant with your child, Teacher Yan!

    Yan Yi: ¡­Feifei, don¡¯t joke about such things¡­you¡­you¡­ are you trying to give me a heart attack?

    ¡­

    All of a sudden!

    The entire square fell silent!

    And as for Yan Yi, he looked as if he had encountered a ghost!

    He was staring flusteredly at the video playing on the LED big screen¡­ Cold sweat flowed from his forehead, one droplet after another.

    The next second ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Fuck! That girl in the video is Shang Wenfei! She¡¯s my neighbor! She committed suicide by jumping into a lake not long ago! Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect there was any connection with this swimming instructor!¡±

    ¡°Beast! He doesn¡¯t even spare high school students! He¡¯s utterly devoid of conscience!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t stand it anymore! Kill him, kick this scum to death!¡±

    ¡­

    Roar~~~~~~~~

    People from all sides filled with righteous indignation rushed onto the stage to punch and kick Yan Yi.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong drove happily, whistling, with Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei sitting in the backseat.

    ¡°Beast! What a beast! Xiaolong, if you hadn¡¯t been holding me back just now, I would¡¯ve definitely gone up and kicked him!¡± Wu Shanshan complained indignantly.

    ¡°Forget it, Fatty, cool down, the law will punish him. Hitting people like that would dirty our hands.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed cheerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go catch the ghost in Feilei¡¯s rental house now.¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, how do we catch it? Tell me.¡± Liu Feilei asked curiously.

    ¡°According to your description, that dirty thing appears punctually at 1 a.m. every day.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°So tonight, we¡¯ll set a trap and wait for it.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued to explain. ¡°The simplest method to determine whether there is a ghost in a house and when it will come, is to bring a dog inside. Because dogs can perceive spirits, for the average Taoist, keeping a dog equals having an extra helper. Many people who have kept dogs have had this experience, especially during evening walks, when dogs often bark crazily at seemingly empty places, That¡¯s actually the dog responding to dirty spirits.¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­.. Xiaolong, but I don¡¯t have a dog at home. Should I borrow one?¡± Liu Feilei questioned.

    ¡°No need. Tonight, I plan to broaden your horizons. I will use another method for you to feel clearly how spirits enter a house.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Yay~~~ Why do I suddenly feel a little creepy?¡± Wu Shanshan began to feel a little nervous.

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Dirty things are here!

    Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Dirty things are here!

    The residential area where Liu Feilei lived was an older one, but the environment was still decent.

    After Huang Xiaolong parked the car, Liu Feilei led him and Wu Shanshan into the residential area.

    As soon as they entered, Huang Xiaolong had a slight moment of surprise¡­

    In this residential area, there was the presence of lonely spirits and wild ghosts, but there was also something extremely yin and malicious, filled with violent energy.

    ¡®Oh¡­ I see, there are not only ghosts in the residential area but also that¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, although he didn¡¯t directly say it out loud.

    ¡°A house where someone has died, if haunted, is known as a deadly house.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle, ¡°Feilei, you¡¯re quite brave to rent such a house¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ haha¡­¡± Liu Feilei forced out a dry laugh, revealing some signs of trying to put on a brave face. ¡°I was just too greedy¡­ alas, there is no such thing as a free lunch.¡±

    On the side, Wu Shanshan whispered, ¡°Little Long, can you handle the deadly house?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly, ¡°Ever heard of Binhai¡¯s deadliest house?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read about it online, why?¡± Liu Feilei asked, puzzled.

    ¡°That deadly house in Binhai was handled by me. It was way more dangerous than this house you¡¯ve rented. I promise, both of you won¡¯t have anything to worry about. I¡¯ll protect you. Come ghosts or monsters, I¡¯ll deal with them!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared resolutely.

    The unwavering confidence in his eyes warmed Wu Shanshan¡¯s heart, stirring a profound sense of pride in her.

    At that moment, Liu Feilei was also moved, thinking to herself, this guy is really charming.

    They proceeded into Liu Feilei¡¯s rented house.

    The house had two rooms and a living room, its furniture quite old but the house was pretty clean.

    Huang Xiaolong walked all around the house, spending quite some time observing from the balcony.

    ¡°Little Long, have you noticed anything?¡± Liu Feilei asked nervously, running to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    ¡°Err~~ There is residual ghost energy in the house, but they haven¡¯t shown up yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated ominously.

    ¡°They?¡± Liu Feilei exclaimed in horror. ¡°You mean¡­there¡¯s more¡­ more than one?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say there was movement on the balcony and a knocking sound outside the house at one o¡¯clock in the morning? That must be at least two ghosts, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong walked back into the house.

    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying, so terrifying¡­¡± Liu Feilei muttered, trailing behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, what now?¡± Wu Shanshan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight and see what¡¯s causing the trouble.¡± Huang Xiaolong sat down on the living room couch. ¡°Fatty, if you want to go home, go ahead. Anyway, it¡¯s a small matter, I¡¯ll help Feilei take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­nevermind, I¡¯ll stay and keep you guys company.¡± Wu Shanshan mumbled.

    Although she¡¯s straightforward and unpretentious, she wasn¡¯t comfortable leaving her boyfriend alone with another girl.

    Who knows what might happen when passion strikes.

    Even though Liu Feilei is a flat-chested woman, her facial features were pure and cute. Looking at just her face, she was definitely a beauty.

    ¡°Pff~~ Shanshan, are you afraid I¡¯ll steal your man?¡± Liu Feilei exaggeratedly hooked her arm in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, ¡°Your handsome, manly boyfriend here is quite a catch, you better keep an eye on him¡­ or I might steal him away!¡±

    ¡°Tch~~~ I¡¯m not afraid of you at all.¡± Wu Shanshan puffed up her chest, indicating implicitly that she was more than a match for Liu Feilei.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve been taking breast enhancement pills¡­ we¡¯ll see, Shanshan.¡± Liu Feilei said with a wink.

    Since Wu Shanshan had decided to stay the night, the three of them locked the front door and stayed inside the house.

    Huang Xiaolong, being the earnest one, sat in the bedroom looking up information on his laptop.

    As it turned out, the old residential area had seen quite a few strange occurrences in recent years.

    It began with the disappearance of a teddy dog owned by the elderly couple who lived there. When it was found, it was dead, grotesquely mutilated. The pictures were horrific ¨C its eyes had been gouged, fur burned, tail cut off, and stomach split open with intestines hanging out.

    It was obviously the work of a mentally disturbed person with a penchant for animal abuse.

    Not long after the dog¡¯s death, people in the area began to die.

    The first to die was a single, divorced woman in her thirties. She committed suicide by jumping off the building.

    Seven days after her death, which is also the seventh day of mourning, the elderly couple committed suicide by hanging themselves in their own house.

    ¡°This apartment complex is a bit eerie.¡± Huang Xiaolong lit a cigarette, pondering in his mind. ¡°But all of this, it must have started with the death of that Teddy dog¡­¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, Little Long, looking at your face, you look like a detective¡­ analyzing the case?¡± Liu Feilei brought be Huang Xiaolong a plate of peeled lychees. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so handsome, Little Long. No wonder people say that men are most attractive when they¡¯re focused on something!¡±

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight~~¡± Liu Feilei checked the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a long wait before they arrive then, let¡¯s get ready.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°In a bit, I¡¯ll show you firsthand how they come over.¡±

    The living room.

    The three of them sat on the sofa.

    ¡°Fatty, Feilei, get your mobile phones out.¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered.

    Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei did as they were told and took out their mobile phones.

    ¡°Now, top up your phone balances online.¡± Said Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Eh?! Top up?¡± Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei both expressed surprise simultaneously.

    But they didn¡¯t question it further, each person topped up a few hundred yuan to their mobile phone balance.

    Huang Xiaolong took both of their phones, pulled out two sigils made from yellow paper from his canvas bag, and stuck them onto their phones. ¡°This sigil is a little something I researched myself. Usually, a ghost¡¯s power can affect electronic devices. By sticking this talisman on your phones, you¡¯ll avoid unexpected shutdowns later when dirty things arrive. Also, these sigils can enhance the cell phone¡¯s sensitivity towards dirty things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s now late at night. The apartment complex is really silent. When dirty things enter the house, ordinary people¡¯s ears can hear some noises, but they can¡¯t catch the minute details. However, the radio waves from the phone are much more sensitive to dirty things than regular human ears. Moreover, I¡¯ve pasted the talisman on your phones.¡±

    It was already around 12:30, half an hour before the ghosts were set to invade the house, of course, they could come earlier.

    Huang Xiaolong walked onto the balcony, used Liu Feilei¡¯s mobile phone to dial Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone number.

    Then, holding Wu Shanshan¡¯s mobile phone, he answered the incoming call from Liu Feilei and put it on speaker.

    Huang Xiaolong left Liu Feilei¡¯s phone on the balcony.

    Grasping Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone, he said, ¡°Now everyone turn off all the lights in the house and we will wait in the bedroom.¡±

    Suddenly, the house plunged into total darkness.

    The bedroom.

    The three of them sat together, Huang Xiaolong holding Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone in his hand. Because he pressed the speaker button, all the noises on the balcony could be transmitted to Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone at once through Liu Feilei¡¯s phone.

    ¡°My gosh¡­this method of capturing ghosts, I¡¯m hearing it for the first time¡­it¡¯s nothing like how the movies portray it¡­¡± Liu Feilei was astonished.

    ¡°I¡¯m just keeping up with the times.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°Alright, time is almost up. No more talking.¡±

    All three of them fell silent, squinting at the orange-lit phone screen in the quiet room, the entire apartment complex was also deathly silent.

    There were only huffing sounds from the wind coming from Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone, making everyone feel uneasy.

    Dong~~~~~

    The quartz clock in the living room struck one in the morning!

    Suddenly!

    Swish, swish, swish, swish~~ A strange rustling sound came from Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone!

    It was definitely not the sound of wind!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It was something else!

    Next¡­

    ¡°Help¡­ help¡­ save me¡­¡­ help me~~~~~~~~¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice, very clearly transmitted through Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone!

    ¡°The dirty thing is here~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a chuckle.

 Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The Truth Revealed!

    Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The Truth Revealed!

    At this very moment, Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei were so terrified that they were on edge. Despite desperately trying to maintain their composure, the visible cold sweat on their faces betrayed their fear.

    ¡°Help~~help~~~~~~¡± A woman¡¯s voice, terribly mournful, rang out with a weird pitch. It didn¡¯t sound like a voice that a human could produce.

    Then, a sound as if something was dragging across the floor echoed, like something had crawled from the balcony into the living room.

    ¡°Hmm~~~ Okay, let¡¯s go out and check it out. The truth will soon be uncovered,¡± said an inexplicably excited Huang Xiaolong.

    Regardless of whether they were big or small ghosts, fierce or wandering spirits, as long as it was about ghost hunting, Huang Xiaolong found it incredibly interesting. At this moment, his eyes were gleaming.

    He pulled two talismans from his canvas bag and proceeded towards the bedroom door.

    Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei, too scared to stay in the bedroom, followed Huang Xiaolong out.

    With Wu Shanshan¡¯s phone in hand, Liu Feilei stammered, ¡°Earlier, we could only hear noises from the balcony. But today, we heard someone screaming for help¡­ It¡¯s so frightening, truly frightening¡­¡±

    In the bedroom, Huang Xiaolong flicked his wrist and the talismans immediately self-ignited. A golden flash illuminated the room, revealing everything in clarity.

    Roly-poly~~ Roly-poly~~ Roly-poly¡­

    It sounded like something akin to a marble rolling on the floor.

    That very thing rolled to the feet of Huang Xiaolong and his companions.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Feilei gasped, quickly looked down, then shrieked with fright!

    It turned out that what had rolled to their feet wasn¡¯t a marble, but two eyeballs!

    And they were blinking! Reflecting a bloody eerie glow!

    ¡°Eyes!¡±

    Liu Feilei and Wu Shanshan clung onto Huang Xiaolong from both sides simultaneously, their bodies pressed tight against him, leaving no gaps.

    ¡°Help¡­ save me~~~¡±

    Following that, a female ghost covered in blood crawled around the living room. Her eye sockets were hollow and oozing with spectral blood. It seemed the two eyeballs that had been rolling around were hers.

    The female ghost had disheveled hair. Her bones seemed all broken, her body strangely twisted as she crawled towards the main door while crying out, ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ this female ghost must have died from falling off a building. All her bones are broken, her spine is snapped, and her eyeballs have popped out¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her photo online. She was a single divorced woman in the neighborhood who committed suicide by jumping off a building.¡±

    The female ghost crawled to the bedroom door and started knocking¡­ ¡°Bang-bang~~ Bang-bang~~ Bang-bang~~¡±

    ¡°Help¡­ Let me out¡­ Let me out¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh~ I get it! I get it!¡± Liu Feilei suddenly understood. ¡°It turns out that the knocking sound at 1 am every day doesn¡¯t come from outside, but from a female ghost inside the room who wants to get out¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s trying to escape, as if something is chasing her¡­¡± Wu Shanshan analyzed.

    ¡°Hehe~~~~~ Come, come, come out, hurry up and come out.¡± Huang Xiaolong was staring and laughing towards the balcony, then he started to make a ¡°tut-tut-tut¡± sound.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡­ that sound¡­ are you calling a dog?¡± Wu Shanshan asked with surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m calling a dog, a Teddy dog,¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed to have taken control of everything in his grasp!

    The next second¡­

    Boom~~~~~~~~

    An extreme Yin, extremely murderous and brutal energy surged in from the balcony!

    The temperature in the whole room dropped sharply, nearing zero degrees!

    ¡°The resentment here is too deep,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    A pair of blood-red eyes appeared!

    These eyes were so red that they were chilling, as if they were soaked in fresh blood, full of deadly cruelty.

    Then, just as Huang Xiaolong had mentioned, a teddy dog, leisurely, walked from the balcony into the living room!

    This teddy dog¡¯s entire body was scorched, its eyeballs gouged out and dangling outside its sockets, its tail was cut off, its stomach slit open, its intestines and internal organs trailing on the ground¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s the teddy dog kept by the retired couple who live here!¡± Liu Feilei cried out in shock.

    ¡°Hmm, it turned into an evil spirit after it died,¡± Huang Xiaolong began to explain. ¡°Humans turn into ghosts when they die and animals turn into spirits. Typically, when animals die, they go directly into the underworld to be reincarnated, hoping to be reborn as humans in the next life. But there are some animals, that have experienced extremely miserable abuse while alive and refuse to move on after death, turning into evil spirits. Compared to ghosts, evil spirits are often more persistent, more brutal, and more wildly devoid of humanity.¡±

    At this time, the female ghost crawling to the door, extended her shriveled arms, grabbing the door handle, attempting to escape.

    The next second ¨C

    Whoosh~~~~~~~~ The evil spirit of the teddy dog darted over like lightning, clamping its jaws onto one of the female ghost¡¯s legs, it dragged her back into the room, not allowing her to escape.

    ¡°Ah~~ Save me¡­save me¡­¡± The female ghost shrieked horribly as the teddy dog bit into her.

    ¡°Right, even though you were abused and killed by her when you were alive, but you¡¯ve taken her life in revenge. Just let go of your fixation, I¡¯ll give you a chance to be reborn as a human in your next life. If you can¡¯t let it go, then I¡¯ll see you reduced to ashes,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to the teddy dog.

    Upon hearing this, the teddy dog turned its head back, and in its bloody-red eyes, images began to flicker and play like a slideshow.

    The scene was in this complex.

    A cute teddy dog, wandering in the garden.

    Then a fashionable, but sullen and maliciously looking woman duped it into her house with a sausage.

    Then, she started torturing the dog!

    She burst the teddy dog¡¯s eyes with her high heels. The little dog whimpered, wagging its tail pleadingly, but she was unmoved. As she cursed her unfaithful ex-husband, she cruelly disemboweled the little dog with scissors¡­

    And in the end, she doused the little dog in gasoline and burned it to death.

    Upon witnessing this, both Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei, were so enraged that they gritted their teeth. They forgot the fear they were feeling at the moment and loudly cursed the woman.

    Then, after the little dog transformed into an evil spirit, it went to the woman¡¯s home and used the Illusion Technique to make her jump off the building and kill herself.

    As a result, after the woman¡¯s death became a ghost, during its seventh night-festival, also the most horrifying night of resentment, she forced the old couple in this room to commit suicide by hanging.

    It was seeking revenge, as the dog was kept by the old couple, it naturally vented its resentment on them.

    The old couple were kind-hearted and honest people by nature, and after committing suicide, they didn¡¯t linger in the mortal world; they promptly reported to the underworld.

    But the teddy dog didn¡¯t let the woman (the female ghost) off the hook. Every day after that, at the same time the old couple committed suicide, at 1 o¡¯clock in the morning, it would bite the female ghost and come to this room to torture her cruelly.

    That¡¯s the truth behind what happened.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°That woman, she abused that poor animal! She deserved death!¡± Wu Shanshan blurted out indignantly.

    At this moment, the female ghost lifted her hollow eye sockets, looked at Huang Xiaolong, and pleaded piteously. ¡°Save me, save me¡­ I want to be reincarnated¡­ save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah~~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted with laughter. ¡°Reincarnate? Get the hell out!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Huang Xiaolong threw out an exorcism charm, instantly turning the female ghost into ashes.

    ¡°Wow! Xiaolong, that¡¯s so cool!¡± Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei felt relieved, and they couldn¡¯t help but hug Huang Xiaolong and plant a kiss on each side of his cheek.

 Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Chapter 365: The 80th Birthday Begins!!!

    Chapter 365: Chapter 365: The 80th Birthday Begins!!!

    Since this female ghost took such pleasure in abusing dogs in her past life, Huang Xiaolong naturally had no choice but to obliterate her. All beings are equal, if you disrespect other creatures, you naturally won¡¯t meet a good end.

    After the female ghost died, the evil spirit of the teddy dog furiously barked at Huang Xiaolong and others, threatening to attack but hesitating slightly.

    It had become an evil spirit, but seemed to still retain a bit of its inherent goodness.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and murmured, ¡°I normally exorcise ghosts. Today, for a change, I¡¯ll exorcise the spirit of a teddy dog¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor became resolute and he started reciting a mantra. ¡°By the supreme command, may thy lonely soul transcend, letting all ghosts and spirits share this grace, may the headed transcend, and the headless live¡­ hurry, hurry, transcend ¡­ hurry, hurry, transcend¡­¡±

    With the chanting of the mantra, waves of grand and powerful golden light radiated from him. His entire body shone as if cast in gold. As the runes danced, they circled him, rising and falling¡­

    So cool! So handsome!

    Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei were watching in awe, their hearts full of admiration, shock, and disbelief¡­

    Eventually, it all transformed into affection for Huang Xiaolong. Their hearts were completely captivated by him.

    Wu Shanshan was already Huang Xiaolong¡¯s girlfriend, so her admiration for him was to be expected.

    But at this moment, Liu Feilei was also looking at Huang Xiaolong with a love-struck expression, even swallowing heavily, like a hungry wolf eyeing a lamb.

    Once the mantra was finished, the resentment and evil aura on the teddy dog spirit completely vanished.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you reincarnate as a human in your next life. You can consider this a blessing in disguise.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly and collected the spirit of the teddy dog into his soul container.

    The room¡¯s temperature rose sharply, becoming lively and no longer pervaded by any lingering malevolent auras. It was clean and pure.

    ¡°Done.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Awesome! Little Long, you¡¯re simply unbeatable!¡± Liu Feilei enthusiastically praised Huang Xiaolong, then glanced at Wu Shanshan with envy. ¡°I must say, Wu Shanshan, where did you find such an amazing boyfriend? I want a dozen of them!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Wu Shanshan affectionately held Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm as if fearful of someone snatching her beloved man away. ¡°Fate, it¡¯s all about fate.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself ¡®damn, you arrested me in a prostitution crackdown, that¡¯s some soap opera level fate!¡¯

    However, Huang Xiaolong believed that given Wu Shanshan¡¯s current affection for him, it would only be a matter of time before she fell for him and they could get intimate¡­

    Ah, sweet!

    Despite all these fantasies in his head, Huang Xiaolong managed to keep a straight face. ¡°Today¡¯s events tell us that we must be kind to animals, all beings are equal, after all.¡±

    Both Wu Shanshan and Liu Feilei nodded in agreement.

    Afterwards, Huang Xiaolong left. Wu Shanshan initially planned to follow him, but was persistently held back by Liu Feilei.

    Huang Xiaolong could only return home alone, go to bed, and sleep.

    In the following days, Huang Xiaolong was busy preparing for old Master Gao¡¯s 80th birthday.

    All kinds of paper figurines had been made, and once the symbols were attached, they would come to life.

    Huang Xiaolong also specifically prepared an extra-large wreath for old Master Gao.

    Once everything was ready, a paper version of Gao Tianxiang drove a truck over to collect all the paper figurines and the wreath.

    The day of old Master Gao¡¯s 80th birthday!

    The sun was shining brightly, the sky was clear!

    It seemed, the Heavens favored him!

    All the roads leading to the Gao family¡¯s villa area had been cordoned off.

    At least one-third of Binhai city¡¯s traffic police had been allocated to this location to maintain order.

    There were many police officers, armed with guns, setting up checkpoints on the roads leading to the villa compound.

    Anyone wanting to enter the compound had to present invitations from the Gao family and be subjected to the strictest investigations.

    Any suspicious individuals were immediately taken away by the police!

    It was safe to say that the security for old Master Gao¡¯s 80th birthday party was foolproof!

    The Gao family¡¯s villa compound had become a fortress impossible to breach!

    Without exaggeration, not even a fly could bypass the security, let alone a human!

    Huang Xiaolong stood across the street from an entrance to the Gao Family¡¯s villas, squeezed in with a crowd of onlookers.

    ¡®He he he¡­as sturdy as gold soup indeed¡­¡¯ a playful smile appeared at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, but his eyes were filled with derision. ¡®However¡­no matter how tightly the fences are built, to me, they¡¯re merely castles in the air¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong went to a deserted spot, muttered an invisibility spell and he vanished into thin air!

    Then, he casually strolled towards the Gao Family¡¯s villas using one of the entrances.

    Walking along the mountain path, Huang Xiaolong could clearly sense the murderous aura surging from within some bushes.

    It appears the Gao Family not only set up checkpoints outside but also arranged for quite a number of guards along the road leading to the villas.

    What a pity¡­all their efforts are like a blind man lighting a lamp, a complete waste of effort!

    Huang Xiaolong entered the Gao Family¡¯s premises as if he was walking into uninhabited land!

    ¡­

    The Gao Family¡¯s villas!

    On a lawn about the size of a professional football field!

    At this time, there were hundreds to thousands of seats on the lawn!

    Many people have already taken their assigned seats, eagerly anticipating.

    In front of the seats, there was a temporary stage, but no one was on it yet.

    Old Master Gao, the birthday star, hasn¡¯t made an appearance yet!

    But the guests who came to offer birthday wishes were almost all present!

    It can be said that everyone who was invited by Old Master Gao to attend his birthday feast is someone of significance!

    More than half of them are the elite of Binhai, the top exists in the food chain!

    Some hold power!

    Some are worth billions!

    Some are called masters in certain fields!

    ¡­

    Every single move by anyone here would have a huge impact in Binhai!

    Apart from the host, the Gao Family, the heads of the other three big families in Binhai, the current Clan Leaders, have all arrived!

    Sun Wei, Sun Feng, Lin Jianfeng, Lin Zicong, Lin Jing, Shu Jie, Shu Qinghan, Shu Qinglan¡­ and so on, the second and third-generation members of the four big families all came to wish Old Master Gao a happy birthday.

    The next tier, such as the director of the First People¡¯s Hospital where Huang Xiaolong had an encounter, Old Master Shi, Brother Zhao Qi, Chairman Cui, Feiyan, Chairman Qiu¡­ and others, were also present.

    Even Mayor Fang Shijie, accompanied by his wife and beloved daughter Fang Zhaoyue were present too.

    It was grand! Very grand indeed!

    A gathering of talented people!

    Only a head of a big family like Old Master Gao could have the prestige to invite all the elites and nobles of Binhai, bagging them all in one sweep.

    Apart from the local magnates in Binhai, there were also quite a few celebrities from around the country with connections to the Gao Family.

    There were also various figures from Beijing.

    Even the ancient martial arts Grandmaster ¡°Yan Pianpian¡± from the Yan Family of Beijing was present, sitting elegantly looking towards the horizon, as if in deep thought.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Quite a number of foreigners were also present.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sis, today¡¯s scene is pretty grand.¡± Lin Zicong mocked with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Lin Jing nodded without showing any emotions.

    ¡°By the way, sis, do you think my teacher will come?¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. ¡°I heard that the feud between my teacher and the Gao Family is very profound. They¡¯ve clashed a few times in secret, causing numerous casualties. This time, the Gao Family invited so many people over, it¡¯s like a precaution against my teacher causing trouble!¡±

 Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Chapter 366: A Wreath for the Country Child!

    Chapter 366: Chapter 366: A Wreath for the Country Child!

    Upon hearing Zicong¡¯s words, worry appeared on Lin Jing¡¯s face. Her gaze swept the room as if she were searching for Huang Xiaolong. After a while, realizing Huang Xiaolong had not sneaked in, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Zicong, Little Long and the Gao Family hold a deep grudge against each other¡­ I was afraid that Little Long would cause a scene today as well. You saw the security measures at the foot of the mountain and there are also many people arranged by the Gao Family at the birthday party¡­ Little Long is all alone, I¡¯m really worried that something might happen to him, but I hope he won¡¯t be so rash. Revenge is a dish best served cold, after all.¡±

    Zicong grumbled, ¡°Revenge is a dish best served cold? Our teacher told me differently, anyone seeking revenge should strike while the iron is hot. Besides, if our teacher decided to cause trouble at the Gao Family today, I would definitely stand by his side!¡±

    ¡°Zicong, you are being too reckless!¡± Lin Jing scolded Zicong with a glance.

    In the past few days, following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s directions and using the human body¡¯s acupressure diagram, Zicong guided the warm current inside his body to circulate in both the major and minor orbits. This gave him a sense of rebirth, and he was becoming more daring with each passing day.

    ¡°So, the Gao Family would really invite someone like him¡­¡± Lin Jing looked around and then continued, ¡°I can count at least a dozen international fugitives in this room alone¡­for instance, Jack the Ripper from London. He caused a serial killing in a district in east London, murdering 16 people with an increasingly cruel method each time. He even sent hand-written letters to the police station, blatantly challenging the police, and even delivered the victims¡¯ organs, ears, intestine, and the like. The fact that the police have not caught him yet shows that this man is a mastermind in terms of courage, methods, and strategy. He disappeared without a trace last year, and now he surprisingly appeared in Binhai, being invited by Old Master Gao to attend the birthday banquet.¡±

    Zicong also cast his glance towards a pale-faced, somewhat neurotic middle-aged foreigner. ¡°Sis, that guy is known as ¡®Condor,¡¯ the American maniac dubbed as ¡®Monster.¡¯ He is probably the most cold-blooded and horrifying serial killer in American criminal history. He has a very ordinary face, yet he has committed demon-like crimes. Over the past five years, he has killed 54 people. He kidnaps his victims, murders them, rapes the females, and eventually eats them¡­¡±

    Aside from these perverse killers, Lin Jing and Zicong also identified quite a number of mercenaries and internationally feared thugs.

    ¡°I hope Little Long won¡¯t show up today¡­¡± Lin Jing prayed, and then her eyes became sharp. ¡°I will arrange for the police to keep an eye on these people. If any of them commit a crime in Binhai, regardless of whether they are guests of the Gao Family or not, they will be arrested!¡±

    In reality, such a high-profile birthday party is a rare opportunity for the dignitaries present for networking. They seize the opportunity to talk or arrange some business intentions or marriages for their children.

    Investments, return rates, golf, yachts¡­these words, which rarely appear in the mouths of ordinary people, were bandied about non-stop.

    After a while¡­

    ¡°Old Master is here!¡±

    Someone called out.

    Everyone looked towards the stage in the front.

    The Gao Family members filed out one after another!

    Leading the way were the third and fourth generations of the Gao Family. They were all prominent figures, totaling up to more than a hundred people!

    Following them was the second generation, all successful middle-aged men and women. Gao Tianxiang¡¯s parents were also brought out in wheelchairs. The look of cruelty and bloodlust occasionally flashed in Gao Tianxiang¡¯s eyes as he wheeled his ¡®parents¡¯.

    Finally, the first generation of the Gao Family elders made their entrance!

    All of them were old but still full of energy and noble demeanor.

    Old Master Gao, clad in Chinese traditional attire and leaning on a dragon-head cane, made a grand entrance onto the stage surrounded by the attention of everyone.

    The guests immediately stood up from their seats on the lawn and applauded enthusiastically.

    The scene was magnificent!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~~¡± Old Master Gao stood on the stage, with his strong and defiant gaze sweeping across the crowd!

    Immediately, the scene quieted down!

    All eyes were on Old Master Gao. Their gazes were filled with envy, admiration, respect, fear, and awe¡­

    Old Master Gao was very pleased with this. Today, everyone who came here came for him!

    He is a big shot in Binhai! A top-notch big shot! He holds absolute authority here!

    ¡®All those who should come, are here¡­Ahahah, my Gao Family, in Binhai, is still at the top of the food chain ¡­The power that my Gao family holds over Binhai has not dwindled, but has increased quite a lot.¡¯

    Old Master Gao laughed contentedly and started to address the crowd through the microphone.

    ¡°Spring is when hundreds of flowers bloom, autumn when the moon shines brightest, summer enjoys cooling breezes, and winter is embellished by snow. If a happy occasion graces one¡¯s heart, it¡¯s always a good time in the world. Today is my eightieth birthday, indeed, it¡¯s a joyous celebration and a good time. In this wonderful time, thank you all for being here¡­ On behalf of the Gao family, I would like to express our most sincere appreciation to all of you!¡±

    As he spoke, Old Master Gao¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and a hint of hostility rose to the surface of his thoughts¡­

    ¡®Hmph! Is that little peasant here? Is my Gao family wasting all these arrangements on him if he hasn¡¯t even come? I bet he doesn¡¯t even have the guts! Today, I have prepared a checkmate for him. If he dares to show up, death will be his only escape!¡¯

    Old Master Gao¡¯s eagle-like piercing gaze scanned the whole crowd in silence.

    The atmosphere was great; the crowd was orderly, and no security breach was noticeable¡­

    ¡®Ahaha~~Looks like that mongrel isn¡¯t going to show up¡­Coward! Every coward is scared of the celebrations of my eightieth birthday, a widely celebrated event in Binhai¡­He doesn¡¯t dare to show up¡­What a shrinking turtle! Hahaha~~~¡¯

    Old Master Gao was extremely smug, but also somewhat disappointed.

    He was hoping that Huang Xiaolong would show up. Then, all the traps he had set up for Huang Xiaolong could be triggered, eliminating a major threat to the Gao family!

    After finishing his speech, an emcee holding a schedule started reading the gifts given to Old Master Gao by the guests¡ª

    ¡°Mr Luo from Hengfeng Enterprises in Beijing, gives a yacht! Wishing Old Master Gao a long and healthy life!¡±

    ¡°Lin Family, one of the four major families in Binhai, Old Master Lin, gives a thousand-year-old wild ginseng! Wishing Old Master Gao many happy days!¡±

    ¡°Sun Family, one of the four major families in Binhai, Old Master Sun, gives an original ¡®Snowy Mountain Range¡¯ painting by Tang Yin! Wishing Old Master Gao peace and longevity!¡±

    ¡°From Beijing¡¯s Yan Family, Miss Yan Pianpian gives a box of health care supplements! Wishing Old Master Gao a long and healthy life!¡±

    ¡­

    All these gifts were priceless. Old Master Gao chuckled and nodded, repeatedly expressing his gratitude to the guests below.

    When the emcee announced the gift from Yan Family in Beijing, Old Master Gao was particularly excited, and he bowed directly to Yan Pianpian in the crowd, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Yan to personally make a visit, it¡¯s my honour, indeed my honour!¡±

    A Grandmaster coming all the way to Binhai to congratulate Old Master Gao was indeed a great honour, filling Old Master Gao with a sense of high respect.

    Finally, the emcee finished announcing all the gifts.

    Old Master Gao was about to let the outstanding members of the second and third generations of the Gao Family come up to say a few words.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then!

    A lazy young voice spoke up¡­ ¡°Country boy Huang Xiaolong, gifts a large flower wreath¡­¡±

    The entire venue immediately fell silent, everyone¡¯s eyes followed the direction of the sound!

    And there was Huang Xiaolong, striding cheerfully onto the lawn.

    No one knew how he had appeared!

 Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Who will live and die with me?!!!!(5th update)

    Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Who will live and die with me?!!!!(5th update)

    Huang Xiaolong stepped onto the lawn, basking in the sun, utterly at ease and entirely in his element.

    Yes, the soft green grass was really comfortable under his feet. His relaxed demeanor suggested he was truly here to attend Old Master Gao¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration.

    The first ones to react were the members of Gao Family seated on the stage. They erupted in a fit of rage.

    They were well aware of the deep-seated feud between their family and this seemingly unassuming young man.

    Several violent clashes had led to the death of hundreds.

    Unfortunate for the Gao family, their own henchmen were the ones who ended up biting the dust each time.

    It was a very significant day for the Gao Family, yet Huang Xiaolong dared to show up! Not only did he show up, but he also claimed he had brought a wreath for Old Master Gao.

    This was obvious troublemaking!

    What an audacious act!

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! You walked right into the trap!¡±

    ¡°Beast! You¡¯re the one we¡¯ve been waiting for! You¡¯re dead meat!¡±

    ¡°Beast! We¡¯ve been looking for you, and you dare to show up? Good! Good! Today, we will settle both old and new scores!¡±

    ¡°No one who offends the Gao Family ends well! Prepare to be chastised!¡±

    ¡°We must grind his bones to dust! We need to catch this kid and grind him to ashes!¡±

    ¡­

    The family members on the stage were all hurling threats and insults at Huang Xiaolong.

    Rage, fury, murder intent, disdain¡ª a maelstrom of emotions were boiling over.

    Old Master Gao¡¯s pupils had constricted to the size of needle points, his eyes filled with demonic rage as he glared fixedly at Huang Xiaolong.

    Face-to-face with his enemy, his anger was even more palpable!

    The guests on the lawn soon fell into a slight state of chaos.

    Most of the guests were unfamiliar with Huang Xiaolong, but they all heard him clearly state his intentions of presenting a wreath to Old Master Gao, which immediately led to a barrage of condemnations.

    However, they found the situation somewhat amusing¡ªwhat kind of day was today? A grand occasion big enough to shake up the whole of Binhai!

    It was Old Master Gao¡¯s eightieth birthday!

    Who were the guests? Prestigious individuals!

    Several generations of the Gao family were present, alongside countless bodyguards, fighters, and covertly stationed powerhouses.

    Good god! A lonesome teenager attempting to stir up trouble, was he fed up with living?

    You¡¯re obviously here for a suicide mission, aren¡¯t ya?

    Thus, many prying eyes turned towards Huang Xiaolong, taking pleasure in his misfortune.

    Those who knew Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, reacted more markedly.

    ¡°Oh no! Little Long really did come!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s pretty face tightened in concern. ¡°No! If anything goes awry later, I must ensure Little Long leaves safely!¡±

    ¡°My teacher is really awesome! This is what you call going solo into a party! My teacher, Lin Zicong, is indeed passionate! Damn it! Today, I¡¯m going to join my teacher!¡± Lin Zicong licked his lips in anticipation.

    In the Sun family:

    ¡°Grandpa! He¡­ he¡¯s here!¡± Sun Wei said, anxious and excited, watching Huang Xiaolong. ¡°He really came! Grandpa, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Weiwei, as a True Disciple of that senior, our Sun family should naturally provide full support!¡± commanded Old Master Sun. ¡°Listen well, everyone from the Sun family! If the True Disciple of the senior gets into a conflict with the Gao Family later, we mustn¡¯t hesitate and take sides immediately! We cannot upset that senior! Besides, a few days ago, that disciple of the senior had completed all the lost moves from Sun Bin¡¯s Fist for us, which is a huge favor to our family!¡±

    Zhaoyue Fang was also a bit frantic. ¡°Master¡­ why did Master come? Dad, you¡­ you¡­ tell Old Master Gao not to make things difficult for the Master! Master saved my life!¡±

    Mayor Fang Shijie displayed a contemplative look, then patted his daughter Zhaoyue Fang¡¯s back. ¡°Zhaoyue, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here; the situation won¡¯t get out of hand.¡±

    As for the others, such as Cui Feiyan, Chairman Qiu, Chairman Cui, Brother Zhao Qi, and those who had benefitted from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s kindness, they were all sweating for Huang Xiaolong at this moment.

    At the same time, the various assassins, mercenaries, wanted criminals, martial arts experts, and bandits hiding in the garden hired by Gao family had put their hands into their pockets to grip their weapons. Every muscle in their body was taut, highly concentrated. As soon as Old Master Gao gave the command, they would spare no effort to surround and attack Huang Xiaolong!

    From within the surrounding bushes and flower beds, Huang Xiaolong could clearly hear the sounds of gun chambers being locked and loaded.

    He didn¡¯t need to guess to know that at this very moment, numerous gun barrels were pointed at him.

    Yet Huang Xiaolong strode leisurely toward the main stage, appearing entirely fearless, his face adorned with a jovial smile.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Don¡¯t rush¡­¡± Old Master Gao made a calming gesture with his hand, signaling to his allies planted among the guests to refrain from acting recklessly.

    After all, there were many influential people at the banquet, including numerous dignitaries. If a gunfight broke out, it would spiral out of control.

    Moreover, the old master of the Gao Family didn¡¯t want to kill Huang Xiaolong in front of the mayor and the chief of public security.

    We¡¯re living in a peaceful era where you cannot simply kill people ostentatiously.

    Besides, the old master of the Gao Family didn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong would be able to calmly escape today!

    There were nearly 1,000 people planted in the banquet alone, including all sorts of powerful figures!

    With Huang Xiaolong attending the feast alone, even if he were a god, he wouldn¡¯t possibly come out unscathed!

    ¡°You really came alone? Where are those murderous bandits that follow you? Why didn¡¯t they come with you?¡± The old master of the Gao Family coldly stared at Huang Xiaolong. If looks could kill, Huang Xiaolong would¡¯ve been ripped apart by now.

    ¡°The people behind me?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked baffled. ¡°I have always worked alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Do you really think I would believe your words?¡± The old master of the Gao Family laughed arrogantly. ¡°However, the fact that you passed all the checkpoints and got here alone shows some capability. Still, here¡¯s a piece of advice for you. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re good with your hands, you can do as you please. The world is vast with many powerful figures, and you¡¯re just a drop in the ocean¡­Humph! The devastated state of my son and daughter-in-law today are all thanks to you!¡±

    The parents of Gao Tianxiang were pushed out, looking dazed, sparking outrage among many guests in the lawn.

    ¡°You little bastard, wanting to die alone is one thing, but dragging your family, friends, and relatives into this mess is unacceptable,¡± the old master of the Gao Family squinted, looking at his foolish son and daughter-in-law, a wave of ruthless aggression surged within him. ¡°Today, it¡¯s my 80th birthday, and friends from all around are here to celebrate, making me happy. I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Kneel, mutilate your hands and feet, and I guarantee you a way out. I can¡¯t assure the safety of your family and friends if you obstinately persist in the wrong course! Tragedy could strike them all due to your actions!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ threatening me again.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed a murderous look, he shook his head, ¡°Never mind, let me send you the wreath first.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, strange bird cries came from the sky!

    People couldn¡¯t help but look up and saw a flock of crows swiftly flying over, dragging a huge wreath!

    The eyes of these crows were blood-red, they were a rare species called Red-eye crows!

    Crows have always been considered as birds of ill omen in Huaxia folklore.

    Proverbs like ¡°a crow flying over one¡¯s head is a bad omen¡± and ¡°a crow¡¯s call is a harbinger of misfortune¡± are popular among the people.

    A flock of red-eyed crows dragging a huge wreath to the Gao Family¡¯s ancestral home was too eerie!

    It made the old master of the Gao Family seethe with anger!

    The next second, the crows loosened their claws, and the wreath fell from the sky, precisely landing upon the ceremony stage!

    It was only then, under the gaze of everyone, did the crows fly away.

    (Actually, these crows were all paper-made by Huang Xiaolong, with talismans stuck on them to make them look real. As for the wreath, it was delivered to the Gao family¡¯s ancestral home a few days ago by Gao Tianxiang, who was working secretly with Huang Xiaolong.)

    All of this was seamlessly planned.

    Looking at the wreath on the stage, the old master of the Gao Family finally went berserk!

    It was his 80th birthday!

    And someone sent a wreath!

    Wasn¡¯t this cursing him to die?

    Wasn¡¯t this turning a celebration into a mourning?

    ¡°This is outrageous! Truly outrageous!¡± The old master of the Gao Family was shrieking hysterically. ¡°Everyone! Today, I¡¯m not going to be polite! You all saw what¡¯s happening! This little bastard has gone too far! As the saying goes, ¡®those who walk the right path have many helpers, while those on a wrongful path have few.¡¯ His actions must have incited public outrage! Today, I¡¯m going to take him down!¡±

    ¡°You little bastard, today, heaven is angry and the people are resentful! No one will stand with you!¡± The old master of the Gao Family glared ferociously at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Surrender!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, unconcerned, responded. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®those who walk the right path have many helpers, while those on a wrongful path have few¡¯? What is the ¡®right path¡¯? Do you think you¡¯re qualified to say such things? Hahaha~~~ I¡¯m hated by heaven and men? Good!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze across the guests on the lawn, ¡°Today, Old Master Gao says I¡¯m hated by heaven and men, and no one will stand by me. Now, I want to see if what he said is true!¡±

    Then pointing to a cleared part of the lawn, he said, ¡°Whoever is willing to stand with me, go over there!¡±

    As these words were uttered¡­

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~~ Is this man an idiot? Who would dare to side with him in this situation?¡±

    ¡°The Gao family is truly furious now, they will do whatever it takes to vanquish him. Standing by him would mean opposing the Gao family, right?¡±

    ¡°Even if he does have friends, none of them would dare to stand out at this point.¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At the banquet, sneers filled the air.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~~~¡± The old master of the Gao Family laughed wildly. ¡°All the guests here today are friends of the Gao family. Do you really hope someone will stand by your side? Hahaha~~~~~ You¡¯re daydreaming! I would like to see who will dare stand out!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it seems like the Gao family wants me dead today¡­ hmm, all my friends, please stand up. Let¡¯s see today if there¡¯s anyone willing to stand by me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully, ¡°Who¡¯s with me, through thick and thin?!¡±

    All eyes then turned to the empty spot on the lawn Huang Xiaolong pointed at!

    Would anyone step forward to stand with Huang Xiaolong, sharing life and death?

 Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Who else? Step forward!~

    Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Who else? Step forward!~

    In reality, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s move to have people stand up for him was not a plea for assistance. Taking on the rabble of the Gao family was something he could handle by himself!

    However, part of him was doing it for fun, and part of him was curious to see if he had made any real friends since moving to the city from the countryside.

    On the stage, the Gao Family representatives scornfully laughed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s naivet¨¦.

    ¡°Hehe~ I really want to see who would dare to stand up¡­¡± Old Master Gao sneered continuously at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you foolishly missed it. Now, don¡¯t blame my heartlessness! From now on, everyone associated with you will die, and my Gao family won¡¯t let them die peacefully¡­¡±

    While speaking, Old Master Gao menacingly scanned the audience with a threatening gaze as if he was an emperor adjudicating life and death.

    Seeing this, the majority of the guests believed that even those associated with Huang Xiaolong would shrink back, afraid to openly support him.

    Just then!

    In the midst of the silent crowd, the cold and aloof Cui Feiyan, who was dressed in a long dress, stood up. Without uttering a word, she walked towards the empty grass area Huang Xiaolong had pointed out.

    Huang Xiaolong had helped Cui Feiyan many times, almost rescuing the Cui Corporation from a crisis once. This filled her with gratitude. Moreover, she had deeply fallen in love with Huang Xiaolong. Under such circumstances, she naturally wouldn¡¯t like to see her beloved man stand alone.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t an influential person in Binhai, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate when it was time to show her support.

    ¡°Hehe, Feiyan.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled while observing Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan nodded at Huang Xiaolong affectionately and stood firmly on the grass patch.

    The crowd was in an uproar.

    ¡°Oh my god! Who is that young lady who dares to stand up at this time? Isn¡¯t she inviting trouble for her family?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Miss. Cui Feiyan of Cui Corporation. From now onwards, Cui Corporation will face a crushing blow in Binhai and eventually vanish without a trace.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s father, Cui Dong, also stood up and walked to his daughter¡¯s side with the help of his bodyguard, Uncle Fu.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Country bumpkins!¡± Old Master Gao sneered disdainfully. ¡°What can such lowlifes do to support you, this little peasant? My Gao family can crush them with a flick of a finger! Any more? You may as well stand together!¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiaolong, I¡¯m standing by you.¡± Brother Zhao Qi, leading a few followers, walked straight towards Cui Feiyan. He pounded his chest. ¡°Brother Xiaolong, you saved my life. I¡¯m with you to the very end! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, my wife is surely pregnant. Hahaha~~~ You¡¯ve done me a great favor. There¡¯s no question, I¡¯m standing with you,¡± Chairman Qiu stood up and walked over to the grass patch.

    ¡°Master, you are the leader of our traditional Chinese medicine community. I¡¯ll stake my old bones on you today!¡± Binhai¡¯s renowned traditional Chinese medicine practitioner Old Master Shi, along with several other old Chinese doctors, slowly walked towards the grass patch.

    The dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital contemplated, ¡®This Master Huang is a great talent¡­ like a god! I¡¯ll lay my bet on him today. What can the Gao family do, kill me?¡¯

    With this thought in mind, the dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital ran over promptly.

    ¡­

    Suddenly, quite a few people chose to support Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, they all held some influence; they weren¡¯t nobodies.

    This unexpected turn left the rest of the audience in awe.

    No one had imagined that against such unfavourable odds, there would still be people willing to stand up for Huang Xiaolong.

    Old Master Gao sneered, ¡°Hahaha~~~ A motley crew! You dare to challenge my Gao Family with such crowd? A futile struggle!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± The elegant Fang Zhaoyue stood up and ran towards Huang Xiaolong. Last time, at the Yelai Fragrance Bar, if it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intervention, she would have been in great danger. Reflecting on it, it still sent her shivers down the spine.

    Seeing his beloved daughter supporting Huang Xiaolong, Mayor Fang Shijie also stood up.

    In the end, Old Master Gao and the rest of the Gao family were somewhat taken aback.

    ¡°Mayor Fang, you¡¯re not giving me even a shred of respect?¡± Old Master Gao¡¯s face was full of indignation!

    Compared to people like Cui Dong, Chairman Qiu, and Brother Zhao Qi, it was clear that Fang Shijie carried much more weight.

    After all, he was the Mayor of Binhai City, a feudal lord in his own right.

    ¡°I apologize, master Gao. Dr. Xiaolong has done my family a great service. As the saying goes, when one receives favor of even a single drop of water, he should reciprocate with a bubbling spring. Also, today, I am representing myself, not Binhai City,¡± Fang Shijie said with a slight smile and then moved towards the empty grass lawn with his wife.

    ¡°My God¡­ this farmer boy actually has connections with the mayor!¡±

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s got a background! No wonder he would dare come to the ancestral home of the Gao Family and cause a scene.¡±

    ¡°Impressive, with the mayor¡¯s support, even old master Gao may need to tread carefully.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Humph! Brave boy! Let¡¯s see who else is going to stand up for this mixed-blood whelp! Anyone else? Step out!¡± Old master Gao invoked with some anger.

    ¡°I will!¡± Lin Zicong stood up without hesitation. ¡°If anyone dares to touch my teacher today, he will have to step over my dead body!¡±

    Lin Jing also stood up.

    Following Lin Zicong and Lin Jing, the Lin Family¡¯s first-generation head, Old Master Lin, and other elders, as well as second-generation figures like Lin Jianfeng, the third and fourth generations, all stood up!

    Dozens of them all walked towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Wow~~~~~~~

    The crowd went into an uproar!

    The entire Binhai¡¯s most significant family, the Lin Family, was supporting Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Old brother Lin, what do you mean by this?¡± Old master Gao, with his pupils visibly contracting, stared at Old Master Lin with shock.

    Old Master Lin might be in his eighties, but he didn¡¯t look his age at all. His spirit was as robust as ever. ¡°Hahaha~~ Dear brother Gao, this young man has significant connections with us at the Lin Family. Our family has also received his favor and kindness. Furthermore, my grandson and granddaughter both owe him their lives¡­ Dear brother Gao, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    On the platform, the Gao Family members glanced at each other in dismay. This initially one-sided situation had shifted slightly with the entire Lin Family¡¯s support!

    The scales of justice began to lean slowly towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hahaha! Everyone in the Sun Family, stand up for me!¡± Old master Sun shouted boisterously, standing up.

    Boom~~~~~~~

    Sun Wei, Sun Hu, Sun Feng, and others all got to their feet!

    ¡°Old Gao, I don¡¯t know what grievance this young man has against the Gao Family, but as you know, I always support the family, not necessarily the cause. Our Sun Family, we are backing him!¡±

    After saying this, a few dozen people from the Sun Family joined Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    As he brushed past Huang Xiaolong, Old Master Sun bowed courteously, ¡°We would like to ask you to convey our gratitude to your master on behalf of the Sun Family¡­ and also¡­ regarding Weiwei¡¯s marriage to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± An embarrassed Sun Wei quickly tugged on Old Master Sun¡¯s arm.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ll look out for your family from now on,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually said.

    At this point, Old master Gao seemed a bit disconcerted, unable to control the situation anymore, ¡°Who¡­ who else? Who else? Who else¡­ Step out!¡±

    All of the Gao Family¡¯s heart tightened!

    Out of Binhai¡¯s four prominent families, two had already chosen to support Huang Xiaolong!

    Could it be that there was going to be a change in Binhai¡¯s power structure?

 Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Chapter 369: A Call to Action!

    Chapter 369: Chapter 369: A Call to Action!

    At this point, all the guests present became anxious, breaking out in a cold sweat for the Gao Family!

    The tables had turned, and if at this point, more people came out in support of Huang Xiaolong, the Gao Family would not have a shred of dignity left!

    After all, it was the eightieth birthday of Old Master Gao, he was the man of the hour, and each guest present was invited by him. Yet, many of them choose to betray the Gao Family at this crucial moment, siding with their enemies!

    Even some of the guests were starting to feel sympathetic towards Old Master Gao!

    ¡°Little Long!¡±

    The twin sisters of the Shu Family, Shu Qinghan and Shu Qinglan, got up and walked resolutely towards Huang Xiaolong.

    After taking the ancient medicine, Shu Qinglan, now standing at a height of 172 centimeters and looking elegantly poised, glanced at Huang Xiaolong with a peculiar gaze as she walked.

    It was a gaze that said ¨C ¡°I belong to you.¡±

    ¡°Our Shu Family stands with this young man,¡± said the current helmsman of the Shu Family, Old Master Shu, with a cunning gleam in his eyes. He led his clan and walked over to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    The parents of Shu Qinghan and Shu Qinglan had quietly informed Old Master Shu about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true background.

    As the most successful businessman in Binhai, Old Master Shu naturally understood the potential benefits Huang Xiaolong could bring to the Shu Family.

    The secret formula of the ancient medicine was capable of placing anyone, any family, at the pinnacle of the world!

    As a businessman, one would certainly choose the side most profitable to them after weighing the pros and cons!

    Seeing that the entire Shu Family had also chosen to betray him and stand with Huang Xiaolong, Old Master Gao¡¯s face turned somewhat pale.

    The events of today were the most embarrassing, humiliating and disgraceful incidents he had faced in his eighty-year life!

    He felt his reputation, status, and respect in Binhai were less than that of a mere peasant!

    Old Master Gao deeply questioned his life!

    However¡­

    Old Master Gao looked towards the distinguished guests from Beijing, his heart settling a bit.

    At least for now, though most of the local bigwigs of Binhai were siding with Huang Xiaolong despite risking offending the Gao Family, the influential figures from Beijing stood by the Gao Family.

    ¡®Hmph! Binhai? With the events of today, I have come to realize that all the major families of Binhai disliked the Gao Family from long ago. Now that our fortune is waning, they are eager to claim their share of our benefits? Well, fine then. If need be, we the Gao family can relocate to Beijing! Our growth potential in Beijing will surely exceed that in a remote place like Binhai!¡¯

    With things as they are, Old Master Gao had no option but to consider a backup plan for the Gao Family.

    ¡°Well, since all of you have chosen to support this little bastard, I have nothing more to say¡­¡± Old Master Gao said, his voice trembling.

    However¡ª

    ¡°Wait¡­ I support him.¡± A young master from Beijing suddenly stood up and walked towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have any connection with this person, in fact, he didn¡¯t even know him. Upon reflection, he realized that this must be one of the young masters he saw in the private club when Lin Zicong brought him there.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t expect that this guy would choose to side with him despite their brief acquaintance.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising. That night, Huang Xiaolong had defeated the four bodyguards of Young Master Yan and had publicly humiliated Yan Pianpian, earning the utmost respect from these second generation rich kids from Beijing.

    They didn¡¯t have any deep relationship with the Gao Family to begin with, so when the time came to pick a side, they naturally sided with the prodigiously talented Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly, several others from Beijing also stood up and walked over to the lawn already filled with a significant number of people.

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! How is this possible?¡± Old Master Gao was totally drenched in cold sweat, fear starting to well up inside him.

    Who exactly was this country farmer?

    What exactly is his background?

    Why is it that he can command such obedience, even from the nobles who ventured from Beijing, who unconditionally support him?

    ¡°This¡­this doesn¡¯t make sense¡­there¡¯s just no way¡­¡± Old Master Gao looked at Miss Yan Pianpian of the Yan Family from Beijing, with a helpless gaze.

    ¡®Miss Yan Pianpian, from the venerable Yan Family in Beijing, is a Martial Arts Grandmaster in legend! Such a character, if born in ancient times, would be capable of beheading generals among millions of troops as easily as reaching into a bag¡­ It can be said, Miss Yan Pianpian is the most esteemed guest at my eightieth birthday celebration today¡­ As long as she still supports me, as long as the Yan Family supports me¡­my Gao Family still has hope!¡¯

    With this thought, Old Master Gao, like a drowning man grasping a lifesaving straw, respectfully said to Yan Pianpian. ¡°Miss Yan Pianpian, today, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself¡­ Alas¡­ I¡¯ve spent over half my life, and still failed to discern who are true friends and who are real enemies¡­¡±

    As Old Master Gao was chattering on to Yan Pianpian, suddenly!

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Yan Pianpian with a playful gaze, and with an air of nonchalance, beckoned her with his finger.

    ¡°You!¡± Yan Pianpian was a mixture of embarrassment, fury, and fear, biting her teeth tightly.

    She could never forget the humiliation Huang Xiaolong inflicted on her that night; her buttocks were still sore and swollen to this day.

    Nor could she forget the despair Huang Xiaolong brought her that night!

    Within a hundred steps, he took lives as easily as slaughtering animals!

    As a Martial Arts Grandmaster, Yan Pianpian understood Huang Xiaolong¡¯s techniques better than anyone else!

    At this moment, she dared not defy Huang Xiaolong!

    Yan Pianpian stood up!

    ¡°Yan¡­Miss Yan Pianpian¡­ You¡­what are you¡­¡± Old Master Gao was beside himself with horror!

    ¡°We¡­let¡¯s go¡­¡± Yan Pianpian said to her followers with a stern face, then walked directly towards Huang Xiaolong with graceful steps.

    ¡°Has the Yan Family¡­also abandoned my Gao Family?¡± Old Master Gao felt like the sky was falling!

    By now, most of the influential guests at his eightieth birthday banquet had sided with Huang Xiaolong!

    But!

    It wasn¡¯t over yet!

    The other guests who had not yet taken a side, started gravitating towards Huang Xiaolong after a brief evaluation!

    Some guests were already friends with the Lin Family, Sun Family, or Shu Family, and naturally they followed these families when they took sides.

    Some analyzed the situation and realized that the Gao Family was being isolated. Remaining on the Gao Family¡¯s side at this point would likely disadvantage them in the future.

    Besides, humans are the most herd-like creatures. To put it bluntly, most people are like grass growing atop a wall, swaying whichever way the wind blows. Seeing the rise of Huang Xiaolong, they naturally chose to support him.

    Soon, the once vacant lawn that Huang Xiaolong had pointed to was densely packed with people.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The ones still siding with the Gao Family were either the Gao Family members themselves, or underworld figures like ruthless bandits, assassins, members of the Eagle Claw Brotherhood, foreign mercenaries¡­

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered at Old Master Gao. ¡°Do you understand now what is meant by ¡®those along the right path will gain many helpers while those along the wrong path will have few?¡¯ Old Man Gao, do you feel the sensation of being deserted by all alleys?¡±

    On the stage, the people of the Gao Family felt a deep chill in their hearts!

    They felt true fear!

    This was not out of fear for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength, but for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability to rally supporters! And also, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intriguing background!

 Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Chapter 370: I alone, will annihilate your whole clan!

    Chapter 370: Chapter 370: I alone, will annihilate your whole clan!

    At this moment, everyone in the Gao Family, led by the old patriarch, felt a wave of despair!

    The patriarch¡¯s eightieth birthday party was absolutely ruined.

    The enmity towards Huang Xiaolong within the entire Gao Family had now reached a peak!

    They wished they could eat Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flesh, drink his blood, skin him, pull out his tendons, and crush his bones to dust!

    In fact, just to deal with Huang Xiaolong, the Gao Family had heavily invited numerous strong individuals to Binhai today. The banquet was filled with numerous armed forces and assassins!

    The Gao Family possessed the power to annihilate Huang Xiaolong!

    However, they miserably failed to anticipate the overwhelming support Huang Xiaolong was going to receive. As such, the force the Gao family had meticulously prepared failed to target Huang Xiaolong today.

    After all, they couldn¡¯t possibly blatantly start a bloodbath and eliminate all the people supporting Huang Xiaolong in the audience, could they?

    If they did, the Gao Family would face disastrous consequences!

    ¡°I have to say! You¡¯re very lucky! Little bastard, you¡¯re very lucky!¡± The old patriarch, like a resentful wolf, spoke through gritted teeth towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°But you won¡¯t be this lucky forever! The people around you won¡¯t always protect you! In this regard, my Gao Family makes a solemn vow! We will return today¡¯s humiliation a hundredfold! Little bastard, both you and your family, your relatives will face my Gao Family¡¯s destructive strike! Never rest until death!¡±

    ¡°Never rest until death!¡± ¡°Never rest until death!¡± ¡°Never rest until death!¡±

    ¡­.

    On the podium, the entire Gao Family yelled like mad, their eyes were filled with vengeance and hatred, so intense that even the water from three rivers and five lakes couldn¡¯t wash away!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old patriarch waved towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Today was no longer an opportunity to kill Huang Xiaolong, which made the old patriarch seethe with anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost count of how many times you¡¯ve threatened to kill my entire family¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes also emitted a ruthless killing intent. ¡°Today, since I came, won¡¯t it be a wasted trip if we don¡¯t settle our grudges?¡±

    ¡°Little bastard, what else do you want to do?¡± The old patriarch shouted harshly.

    Huang Xiaolong slightly smiled and immediately took out the Death Soul Canister, opening the lid.

    Whoosh~~~Whoosh~~~Whoosh~~~~

    Dense ghost aura rushed out like flying swords!

    And transformed into countless ghostly spirits!

    These spirits lay on the necks of every supporter of Huang Xiaolong and then covered their eyes.

    Ghost Blind!

    In an instant, except for the Grandmaster Yan Pianpian, everyone else was blinded by ghosts! And immersed in intense illusion!

    Yan Pianpian was protected by True Qi, immune to the ghost mischief; although Huang Xiaolong had super strong ghosts like Mengyao and Ying Kexin, he didn¡¯t choose to blind Yan Pianpian.

    Instead, Huang Xiaolong had a playful urge to completely subdue this proud Grandmaster.

    How to subdue her?

    Simple! Let her witness his heaven-defying techniques!

    Yan Pianpian looked around and, although she didn¡¯t understand what Huang Xiaolong was doing, she couldn¡¯t help but express her shock. ¡°What¡­ What did you do to these people just now?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t hurt them¡­It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want them to witness the slaughter that¡¯s about to come. It would give them nightmares¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Yan Pianpian.

    Yet, this smile seemed terrifying to Yan Pianpian! Like a demon! It made Yan Pianpian experience a chill!

    The next second, the crowd that had been blinded by the ghosts, automatically scattered like a tide, moving away from the lawn.

    ¡°This¡­ what is this¡­¡± The old patriarch and the others were also extremely shocked.

    Soon, only Yan Pianpian remained next to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± The old patriarch¡¯s eyes fluttered, a violent killing intent began to surge.

    The members of the Gao Family were eager to start!

    ¡°Little bastard, what are you up to?¡± The old patriarch smirked.

    Huang Xiaolong looked around with a smile. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve hired quite a number of people to take me down today¡­ Good, I¡¯ve now gotten rid of all irrelevant individuals¡­ So, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Fight?

    Everyone was flabbergasted!

    Even Yan Pianpian was taken aback and said in a low voice, ¡°What kind of joke are you making? Fight? With what? You may be a martial arts grandmaster who can kill within a hundred steps, but now you¡¯ve been surrounded! There are over a hundred gunmen nearby, not to mention the numerous desperadoes. Do you expect to confront a hail of bullets with your flesh and blood? Are you insane? I¡¯m telling you, Yan Pianpian will not join forces with you!¡±

    Yan Pianpian was truly stunned.

    She sensed that the Gao family had arranged at least hundreds of men hiding in the surroundings!

    Among them were many sharpshooters.

    Even if it was Yan Pianpian herself in this situation, the only option would¡¯ve been to run away in panic, there¡¯s no way she could fight back.

    Moreover, with hundreds of gunmen firing together, Yan Pianpian¡¯s path would lead straight to death! She also believed that Huang Xiaolong, who was even stronger than her, would be shot to pieces in a blink of an eye!

    ¡®He might be powerful, but he is too arrogant¡­ No, this isn¡¯t arrogance anymore, it¡¯s madness! Complete madness!¡¯

    With these thoughts, Yan Pianpian subconsciously stepped back and kept her distance from Huang Xiaolong, in case she got dragged into the upcoming conflict.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t pay any attention to Yan Pianpian. He looked at Elder Gao with a playful eye, ¡°Didn¡¯t understand what I meant? I¡¯m saying I, alone, will take on all of you! I, alone, will annihilate the Gao family!¡±

    Silence.

    Three seconds later¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha~~~~~~~~~~~¡±

    Lead by Elder Gao, the members of the Gao family erupted in laughter!

    As if they had heard the funniest joke in the world!

    Huang Xiaolong, all by himself!

    On their side, they had at least a thousand men!

    One man killing a thousand?

    This isn¡¯t a comic book! Nor is it a movie!

    ¡°You¡¯re as good as dead! Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a madman! Yes, yes, yes, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with you today, but you¡¯re literally a moth to a flame! Hahaha! I oblige you! I¡¯ll catch you! I want him alive! I want to personally cut off his flesh piece by piece! I¡¯ll put him to a lingering death!¡± Elder Gao roared angrily!

    The next second, a number of men darted out from the thick grass around the lawn.

    All were burly and fierce-looking men, including some high-nosed and deep-eyed foreigners. Some of them were holding Desert Eagles, AK47s, submachine guns, shotguns, and other firearms.

    These men seemed well-trained and promptly surrounded the lawn.

    Countless gun barrels were aimed at Huang Xiaolong!

    With Elder Gao¡¯s order, Huang Xiaolong would be suppressed with heavy firepower and shot into a sieve instantly!

    But Elder Gao was clearly not going to kill Huang Xiaolong so easily!

    He wanted to torture him!

    ¡°Hahahaha! You little peasant, you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands! I want you to be beyond help, neither living nor dead!¡± Elder Gao laughed ferociously!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Bastard, do you even know who I am?¡± A middle-aged man with a large bright red birthmark on half of his cheek, his eyes full of savagery and brutality, clenched his hands, his fingers curled like hooks, causing a series of cracking sounds.

    ¡°Heh, who you are, is none of my business~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said lazily.

    ¡°My son! The Left and Right Protectors of my Eagle Claw Sect were harmed by you¡­ Today! I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡± This hideous middle-aged man was none other than the chief of the Eagle Claw Sect!

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Less talk, today I came here to wipe all of you out!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cheerful smile. ¡°At last, the people of the Gao family are all here, I won¡¯t let 10 go, not even 5¡­ I won¡¯t let a single one of them go!¡±

    An astonishing killing intent radiated from Huang Xiaolong, everyone on the lawn, including Yan Pianpian, felt a chill down their spine!

 Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Chapter 371: A One-Sided Massacre!

    Chapter 371: Chapter 371: A One-Sided Massacre!

    The atmosphere on the lawn was so stifling that it felt almost palpable, with violent and malicious energies running rampant unchecked.

    First off, a group of ten people started walking towards Huang Xiaolong.

    All ten of them were foreign-looking, hawk-nosed individuals with deep-set eyes, exuding palpable murderous intentions. This killing intent had unmistakably formed from having taken the lives of many people and had transformed into a tangible, brutal force!

    Almost sadistic fierceness could be seen in their eyes.

    ¡°Oh¡­none of you are good people¡­you all deserve to go to hell,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked impassively, nodding his head.

    As a ghost envoy who controlled the underworld and was proficient in the technique of Qi observation, Huang Xiaolong was naturally able to distinguish between good and evil. These ten people standing before him were all unforgivable felons!

    Each one of them had much innocent blood stained on their hands.

    While others might not know who these ten were, the Gao Family was obviously aware.

    These people were the ¨C world¡¯s top ten gruesome serial killers!

    In the western world, they were the epitome of chilling menace!

    The Gao Family had paid a hefty price to have them specially summoned for dealing with Huang Xiaolong.

    These devils, who took lives like breathing in air, carried such a heavy killing aura that it was not only macabre to fight against them, even facing them directly could lead one to a complete mental breakdown!

    These ten homicidal maniacs surrounded Huang Xiaolong in a fan-shaped formation. Some drew out daggers while some brought out homemade murder weapons, all the while wearing perverse grins plastered on their faces.

    One among them, who looked eerily like a clown, kept shouting at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Kiss ¨Cmy ¨Cass~~~~¡±

    ¡°When dealing with bad guys, I always like to take matters into my own hands. Well¡­I will start with you guys then!¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, his right foot suddenly stomped on the ground!

    Boom~~~~~

    In an instant, a section of the lawn crumbled as dirt flew all over, and Huang Xiaolong pounced forward with such force that the very air seemed to explode!

    Inside his mind, a frenzied voice kept chanting, ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill unreservedly! These people are all beasts; they don¡¯t deserve to live in this world! They don¡¯t deserve to breathe the air! Butcher them all!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong had plunged into the midst of the ten grotesque, prolific killers. He threw a punch that felt like a sweeping tornado, managing to force these miscreants to stagger with their hair billowing backward and clothes rustling frantically, just through the air pressure created by the force of his fist!

    The first punch landed on one killer¡¯s chest, causing a near-explosive sound to erupt. The man¡¯s entire chest caved in at a speed visible to the naked eye, his ribs shattered, and he was thrown backward like a sandbag, continuously vomiting blood and chunks of internal organs.

    Then Huang Xiaolong violently slapped another killer in the head with the back of his hand.

    Splat~~~

    A sound resembling that of an exploding watermelon resonated.

    The man¡¯s head blasted apart, followed by the rest of his body ¡ª neck, torso, and limbs, all squished together by a colossal force, turning into a lump of flesh and blood in an instant!

    Huang Xiaolong, once he made his move, was even more cruel and ruthless than a demon. However, in his opinion, all this was a tribute to the innocents who had lost their lives at the hands of these murderous devils!

    He physically tore out the spine of one killer, using it like a whip to smash the head of another nearby into pieces.

    At this moment, these mass murderers were being dismantled and torn apart like toys in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands. To them, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s not so menacing figure seemed more horrifying than a real demon, resembling a hellish god of death! They started to panic and fled in all directions.

    But how could they escape from the clutches of Huang Xiaolong?

    Under situations where he didn¡¯t even use his True Qi, solely relying on his physical prowess; be it strength, speed, or power of explosion¡­ in all aspects, they were far inferior to Huang Xiaolong!

    He easily caught up with them, casually crushing and tearing them apart, and then throwing their remains onto the ground.

    On the VIP podium, the members of the Gao Family all drew in their breath sharply!

    Half a minute!

    In just half a minute, Huang Xiaolong had managed to kill the world-renowned top ten ferocious serial killers using just his hands!

    Yan Pianpian, who was watching the fight from the sidelines, felt even more shocked than the Gao Family members!

    ¡®So¡­so terrifying¡­ he hasn¡¯t used his True Qi yet. The slaughter just now was solely the power of his physical body¡­ His physical strength has far exceeded the limits of mankind, reaching an inhuman realm¡­ It can be said that relying solely on his physical strength, he can kill some traditional martial arts grandmasters already! My God¡­ with his physical body strength, he can easily outmatch grandmasters who have cultivated their True Qi¡­ what kind of monster is he? A humanoid tyrannosaurus?¡¯

    Yan Pianpian had to reassess Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true combat power.

    Even though the demise of the world¡¯s ten twisted serial killers was a bit shocking to the Gao family, it certainly was not enough to invoke fear.

    After all, their side had a vast number of people, even if they had to resort to a battle of attrition, they could still wear down Huang Xiaolong!

    With a single exchanged gaze, several ghost-like men dashed towards Huang Xiaolong!

    These were some of the top-ranked assassins from the Global Assassination Ranking!

    They make a living by killing, they take pleasure in killing, they¡¯ve never failed before!

    Leading the charge was a skinny, short black man, but his right hand was incredibly large, standing out against his small stature.

    Suddenly, he flicked his right hand and a whooshing sound filled the air!

    A bloodthirsty smile spread across his lips as he said in English, ¡°Goodbye~~~ See you in Hell!¡±

    He threw a nail at Huang Xiaolong!

    Yes, just an ordinary iron nail.

    With a God-given talent, this black man practiced throwing iron nails from a young age. Later, the nails thrown from his hand carried incredible force and speed, matching the prowess of a small-caliber handgun.

    His nails could easily penetrate human skulls, claiming lives.

    Because of this, he became an assassin who would send chills down the spines of many.

    After all, killing with a nail was much more convenient and discrete than using a firearm.

    Huang Xiaolong grabbed the flying nail out of the air, then casually threw it back.

    At least twice as fast, the nail shot straight into the black man¡¯s forehead, drilling into his skull and scrambling his brains!

    The black man¡¯s eyes lost their luster as he fell to his knees.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong snatched a syringe from another assassin¡¯s hand.

    The syringe was filled with potent poison, capable of causing weakness in the limbs, organ failure, and flesh decay¡­

    With mind-boggling speed, Huang Xiaolong injected the poison from the syringe into each of the assassins¡¯ bodies.

    Immediately!

    Whoosh~~~~~~~

    The syringe flew out like a hidden weapon!

    Thud!!!!

    The syringe embedded itself mercilessly into the forehead of Mr. Gongsun, the head of the Hawk Claw Sect!

    ¡°Charge! Charge! This bastard is a demon! Attack together!¡± cried Lord Gao, his face a mixture of shock and rage. The numerous martial arts experts that Mr. Gongsun had brought along rushed toward Huang Xiaolong.

    These martial arts experts were all practitioners of physical strength and had not yet managed to contain even a trace of True Qi in their bodies.

    Nevertheless, they all possessed the strength to tear apart tigers and leopards. Being formidable creatures in the human world and greatly outnumbering Huang Xiaolong, they could potentially strangle him if they managed to surround him!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t retreat but advanced, charging up like a lightning bolt. His hands waving, a series of tearing noises ensued as the limb of the foremost martial arts expert was gruesomely torn apart, causing blood to spurt everywhere!

    Huang Xiaolong jumped up, grabbing the neck of another martial arts expert, and with a twist, he broke the man¡¯s neck, causing the headless body to run several steps forward before a fountain of blood spurted from its neck and it collapsed!

    The wind howled as Huang Xiaolong lifted a body and smashed it into the ground, then pounded it deep into the turf as if using a pile driver!

    At that moment, the figure of Huang Xiaolong, like a demon, kept flickering amid the fresh blood and screams that reached the sky.

    No one could stop him.

    Nor could anyone withstand even half of his attacks!

    This was a physical brutalization!

    It was as if a robust adult abusively murdered an infant!

    Seeing this, Yan Pianpian was terrified. She swore that even as a Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, she had never witnessed such brutal carnage. It was a bloody massacre!

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot! This¡­ this maniac¡­ this lunatic¡­ Shoot! Fire! Turn him into a sieve!¡± Lord Gao finally couldn¡¯t keep his cool. He realized the impossibility of capturing Huang Xiaolong alive.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Battling with physical strength, they did not have enough lives to throw at him!

    At his command, the surrounding lawn echoed with the sounds of gun cocks and triggers being pulled.

    Then, a frenzied hail of gunfire poured down, engulfing Huang Xiaolong!

    They were determined to tear Huang Xiaolong to shreds!

    ¡­

 Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Betting with Yan Pianpian (Fifth update)

    Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Betting with Yan Pianpian (Fifth update)

    When the gunmen began firing at Huang Xiaolong from all sides of the lawn, a singular thought surfaced in everyone¡¯s minds, ¡ª ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ everything is over.¡±

    Yes, there were more than a hundred gunmen, armed with Desert Eagles, AK47s, submachine guns, shotguns ¡­ every weapon imaginable.

    This level of firepower, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say it could wipe out an army, let alone a single person, right?

    ¡°Finally ¡­ finally put an end to this kid!¡± The old patriarch of the Gao Family, feeling tremendously relieved, was also filled with a sense of vengeful pleasure. ¡°No doubt you¡¯re a demon, but so what? You¡¯re still going to die! If we knew beforehand, we would¡¯ve just shot you straight from the start, thus avoiding such heavy losses ¡­ Humph! From now on, I swear to hunt down your family and torture them to death one by one! I¡¯ll make sure they are utterly wiped out!¡±

    Yan Pianpian was at a far distance. She had intended to intervene, but it was too late now. Besides, with her strength, she was incapable of saving Huang Xiaolong. All she could do was watch silently, feeling an unusual sense of loss and desolation¡­ ¡®What a pity, this man had unparalleled power¡­ Just his physical strength alone was enough to sweep away anything¡­ Not to mention that he was also a martial arts Grandmaster, and had cultivated True Qi within his body. You could say he was both internally and externally proficient¡­ But to be annihilated by the Gao Family like this, it truly isn¡¯t worth it.¡¯

    Yan Pianpian was also filled with rage.

    Although Huang Xiaolong had greatly humiliated her, they were both martial arts practitioners alike. Now that Huang Xiaolong was about to be killed by modern firearms, it made Yan Pianpian somewhat mournful.

    The thoughts of all these people lasted only a fleeting moment, quick as a spark.

    But in the center of the lawn¡­

    Everyone saw Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body began to distort strangely. Suddenly, his entire body became soft and boneless like a noodle, allowing many of the bullets to just graze past him!

    In the same moment, a gusty stream of air emanated from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Some of the bullets couldn¡¯t even penetrate this air barrier and were actually suspended in mid-air!

    The next moment!

    ¡°Roar!!!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong roared quietly!

    His roar carried the force to move mountains and rivers!

    With a full-body shudder, the air exploded, causing countless bullets to be sent flying back!

    Plop~~~~~

    Around the lawn, many of the gunmen were hit by their own bullets resulting in punctured bodies, splattering blood, and howls of anguish before they fell down dead!

    This shocking turn of events caused Yan Pianpian and the Gao Family spectators on the stand to nearly bulge their eyes out!

    What was happening before their eyes was completely overthrowing human understanding!

    Even Yan Pianpian, the martial arts grandmaster, was nearly stupefied.

    She can dodge bullets, even use Protective True Qi to block bullets, but that¡¯s with small-caliber pistols firing just a few bullets at most.

    With such concentrated firepower, her Protective True Qi would be instantly shredded. Yet, Huang Xiaolong dodged as if it was casual chatter, like he was dancing. He even reflected some of the bullets back, causing serious casualties on the enemy¡¯s side!

    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s not human!¡± Even with Yan Pianpian¡¯s background, vision, and practice level, she couldn¡¯t help but develop admiration towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Yes, it was admiration! A wholehearted, prostrating admiration!

    But the next moment, something occurred that made Yan Pianpian even more frantic¡­

    He disappeared!

    Huang Xiaolong had somehow vanished in broad daylight, under the watchful eyes of everyone!

    It was as if he had evaporated!

    A few seconds later, the gunfire ceased abruptly.

    The gunmen all stared open-eyed at the empty lawn.

    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± The old patriarch of the Gao Family felt a chill run down his spine. The events of today were beyond comprehension, like a dream!

    Quiet!

    Peaceful!

    The breeze blew, stirring the grass.

    Then when¡­

    Boom~~~~~

    The wind rises!

    A whirlwind rushes directly to the edge of the lawn, then, a group of gunmen¡¯s limbs appear twisted and weirdly broken!

    Immediately after, a series of muffled noises, their bodies were blasted away, spouting blood mid-air, when they fell to the ground, they were already rigid corpses!

    Huang Xiaolong did not want to waste True Qi blocking bullets, so he simply chanted an invisibility curse. After killing a group of gunmen, he picked up a submachine gun from the ground and began shooting casually.

    The gunmen at the edge of the lawn were shot down one after another, falling like straws in a pool of blood.

    This was an enemy that could not be fought with human power!

    Killing him was like dreaming!

    The surviving gunmen and mercenaries, fearfully abandoned their weapons and fled frantically. This was a field where a demon was mass killing, the only thing they could do was to escape with all their might.

    Obviously, Huang Xiaolong would not give them any chance. He kept picking up weapons from the ground and firing. One by one, lives were being ended.

    A few minutes later, the gunfire gradually stopped, and the people around the lawn were all dead.

    Huang Xiaolong gradually reappeared.

    He threw the gun in his hand on the ground, a playful and evil smile appeared on his face, he strode towards the main platform.

    At this moment, on the main platform, the Gao Family members were shrinking like quails, trembling, and watching Huang Xiaolong with terrified eyes. The desperate disaster seemed to have drained their courage to escape!

    Their confidence, arrogance, and superiority had all been shattered by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods!

    All that was left was despair!

    ¡°Wait~~~~¡± Yan Pianpian stabilised her emotions, took a few steps, and came to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, looking at him with horrified eyes.

    ¡°Oh? You want to save the Gao Family?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, his eyes swiftly scanned Yan Pianpian¡¯s exquisitely charming body.

    Yan Pianpian felt a chill run through her body, as if she was naked and completely exposed to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t have a deep relationship with the Gao Family¡­I won¡¯t risk my life to defend them¡­ but¡­ are you really going to annihilate the Gao Family now?¡±

    ¡°The head of the Gao Family tried to kill my whole family, hehe¡­I hate being threatened with my family. Since he wishes my family dead, I have no choice but to destroy his clan. An eye for an eye, right~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stated matter-of-factly.

    ¡°But¡­wait¡­ have you considered the consequences of annihilating the Gao Family today?¡± Yan Pianpian implored earnestly.

    ¡°Consequences? What kind of consequences could there be?¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed baffled.

    ¡°You! You¡¯re simply unreasonable! Indeed, you are very strong, you¡¯re powerful beyond comprehension. But even then, you can¡¯t hide the truth all by yourself¡­there are too many people present today. You creating a massacre, this matter, will definitely get out!¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s expression became increasingly severe. ¡°Many people support you, but that doesn¡¯t mean they will tolerate you slaughtering thousands! Before this, the people you killed were mostly desperadoes, fugitives, assassins¡­you exterminating them was akin to eradicating evildoers for the common good, there was still room for maneuvering, and even then, it could be covered up with the help of my Yan Family.¡±

    ¡°But. I dare say, today, as long as you annihilate the Gao Family, you will no longer have a foothold in this vast world!¡± Yan Pianpian was not threatening Huang Xiaolong, she was stating a fact.

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~ why so serious?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~I will destroy the Gao Family today and won¡¯t attract any trouble afterwards. Believe it or not?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re clearly daydreaming! As soon as the Gao Family is destroyed today, you will become the target of public criticism tomorrow. Even if you kill all the people present today to silence them, you can¡¯t avoid the inevitable! You can¡¯t hide the truth!¡±

    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t believe me, how about we make a bet?¡± Huang Xiaolong was nonchalant. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to wipe out the Gao Family, and then I will handle aftermath in my own way. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll sleep peacefully at home without anyone troubling me.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Who do you think you are?¡± Yan Pianpian sneered.

    Yan Pianpian did not believe at all that Huang Xiaolong could tamp down the aftermath of annihilating the Gao family! To be straightforward, even her Yan Family, an ancient clan from Beijing, would be punished for such an act, let alone escape unscathed!

    ¡°Would you dare to bet? If you lose, you have to obediently become my maid, serve me tea and warm my bed, how about it?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°What a joke! Is there anything I wouldn¡¯t dare to bet?¡± Yan Pianpian scoffed. ¡°If you can really tamp this down, I, Yan Pianpian, will serve you tea and warm your bed! Not to mention being a maid, I¡¯d even be a cow or a horse for you!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Good! It¡¯s a deal! You are a Martial Arts Grandmaster, I presume you won¡¯t back out of your words. That will affect your martial spirit.¡± Huang Xiaolong was excited, muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve already got the purple ghost and the ghost king as my maids, and now, getting a Grandmaster as a maid, it is really fun¡­¡±

    That being said, Huang Xiaolong continued walking towards the platform.

    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t come over! I¡­ I Gao Family¡­ I Gao Family has¡­ has some connections¡­ in Beijing¡­ you dare¡­ you dare to harm us¡­ you¡¯ll find it hard to make an escape!¡± The Gao Family¡¯s patriarch watched Huang Xiaolong in utter horror.

    ¡°Hehe, today, I will personally send you to report in the underworld¡­ you should feel very honored¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smile was brighter than sunshine!

    ¡­

 Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Rules are Set for The Weak!

    Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Rules are Set for The Weak!

    Huang Xiaolong stepped up to the old patriarch of the Gao Family.

    At this moment, the haughty patriarch¡¯s face was as pale as paper. His eyes were filled with resentment, and he cursed angrily, ¡°You little bastard, today, as long as anyone in my Gao Family survives! Our lineage will continue, and there will be a day of retribution! This deep vengeance will only be repaid with your life!¡±

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re still thinking of revenge? Ah¡­ it seems you haven¡¯t understood the situation¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze over all the members of the Gao Family.

    His gaze was as cold as the Siberian wind, causing fear and desperation in the hearts of the Gao Family members.

    These people were always prideful and arrogant, but in reality, their pride was just a veneer created by ancestry, power, influence, and wealth. Once faced with defeat, and when this outer shell was shattered to confront a stronger existence, to face death, they were even more fragile than ordinary people! After all, they cherished their precious lives more than anyone else!

    Many Gao Family members had pleading looks in their eyes, but under the accumulated authority of the patriarch, no one had yet dared to beg for mercy.

    The patriarch thundered, ¡°Remain strong! The people of the Gao Family are not spineless! No begging! This bastard can¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Yan Pianpian stood aside, her eyes flickering with uncertainty¡ª¡¯Is this madman actually going to make a move? He said he could take care of the aftermath, I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯s going to do it!¡¯

    Just then!

    ¡°Old fool! Old bastard!¡±

    Gao Tianxiang was drawing near, standing in front of the patriarch, ¡°You old fool, how dare you offend Master, you should die, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Shocked!

    The Gao¡¯s patriarch, along with all the family members, were dumbfounded!

    At this critical moment, the patriarch¡¯s most loved grandson, the outstanding third-generation prodigy of the Gao Family, Gao Tianxiang, shockingly disowned all ties and came to curse the patriarch, also referring to Huang Xiaolong as ¡°Master¡±.

    ¡°Tianxiang!!!!! Are you out of your mind?¡± The patriarch was furious.

    Slap~~~~~~~

    Gao Tianxiang, backhand slapped the patriarch across the face, sending him flying and coughing up blood.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± The patriarch looked at Gao Tianxiang, utterly flabbergasted.

    At this point, Gao Tianxiang¡¯s pupils emitted a creepy green glow that looked like a phosphorus fire!

    ¡°You¡¯re not my grandson! You are not Tianxiang! Who¡­who are you?¡± The patriarch named felt that the individual in front of him, ¡°Gao Tianxiang¡±, had a completely different personality from his grandson, especially those eyes, which were as terrifying as a wild, hungry wolf. He cried out in horror, ¡°Fake! You¡­you are not my grandson!¡±

    ¡°Master, let me do the job.¡± Gao Tianxiang licked his lips.

    ¡°Patriarch Gao, I¡¯ve used my Qi viewing technique to observe you, and you¡¯re not a saint either. You¡¯ve killed at least twenty people in your lifetime. Therefore¡­ you deserve to die.¡± Without dallying, Huang Xiaolong waved his right hand gently, and a blade of True Qi shot out!

    Puft!!!!!!

    The patriarch¡¯s head flew into the air, blood gushing from the neck.

    The moment his soul left his body, it was promptly devoured by Gao Tianxiang.

    All those of the Gao Family were horrified. The patriarch was dead, truly dead, murdered on his eightieth birthday!

    A formidable figure who dominated Binhai, the authoritative elder of an ancient family, was decapitated right under their noses.

    It was as if they were just witnessing the slaughter of a chicken!

    Yan Pianpian, standing to the side, her pupils shrinking to pinpricks, thought ¡°He dares to kill! This madman, there¡¯s probably nothing in the world he wouldn¡¯t dare do! It¡¯s crazy! Fine, I¡¯m not interfering. Now I¡¯m just watching to see how he¡¯s gonna handle this! Humph!¡±

    With the death of the patriarch, the Gao Family members, bereft of their spiritual leader and the backbone of the family, fell into a state of mental breakdown, begging for mercy as they knelt before Huang Xiaolong¡­

    ¡°Spare my life! Please! Even though my surname is Gao, I haven¡¯t lived in Binhai for years, and I¡¯m only a member from a collateral branch of the Gao Family¡­ Please spare me!¡±

    ¡°Please spare me, I¡¯ve actually wanted to leave the Gao Family long ago and sever ties with them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve hated my grandfather since I was a child. Believe me, I¡­ I acknowledge the thief as my father, I just want to survive!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you all my property¡­ please spare my dog life¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Looking at the Gao family members rolling around and begging for mercy on the ground, Huang Xiaolong did not immediately start the carnage.

    Through the Qi-viewing technique, Huang Xiaolong categorized these Gao family members into two groups.

    One group was the evil ones, those who had committed countless crimes, bullied men and women, slaughtered people, and had their hands stained with blood.

    The other group was naturally the good ones, or those who didn¡¯t have the smell of blood on them and had not killed anyone before.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, a gust of wind blew past, those determined to be ¡°good¡± were directly blown away, and as if being hit on certain acupoints, they fainted right on the spot, unconscious.

    Up next, the light of the blade flashed continuously. Huang Xiaolong used his True Qi blade light to slice and dice the Gao family¡¯s ¡°bad people¡±, annihilating them completely!

    The entire birthday banquet venue was filled with an unbearable smell of blood.

    ¡°You¡­you finally¡­finally did it¡­¡± Yan Pianpian shook her head weakly. ¡°This matter is beyond my intervention¡­ Now, I want to see how you handle the aftermath¡­ You broke the rules, you are going to be ground into dust by the rules!¡±

    ¡°Rules?¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a dumbfounded laugh, saying casually. ¡°Rules are set up for the weak.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Yan Pianpian felt that Huang Xiaolong was becoming more and more unpredictable.

    ¡°Ah¡­ okay, I¡¯m going to clean things up now.¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his muscles a bit.

    Yan Pianpian watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°clumsy performance¡± with a clouded face.

    ¡®The situation is already beyond repair, if you can clean this up, I, Yan Pianpian, will salute you!¡¯ Yan Pianpian crossed her arms, corners of her mouth pulling up into an obvious sneer.

    The next second, Yan Pianpian¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock, wide enough to fit a cucumber!

    An unbelievable thing happened!

    Huang Xiaolong took out a Soul Container, flipping the lid open, dozens of black mist mixed with ghostly howls rushed out of the container!

    Each strand of black mist, upon hitting the ground, transformed into a grim and terrifying ghost. Some faces were smeared with fresh blood, some had elongated tongues, others had pale, swollen faces¡­

    Each of them was scarier and more horrifying than the last!

    Red robes, orange robes, yellow robes, green robes¡­

    At this moment, Yan Pianpian¡¯s skin was covered in goosebumps, while a chill ran up her spine!

    She swore that in her entire life, she had never seen a scene more ridiculous, more terrifying, more horrifying than this.

    This grandmaster martial artist, like an ordinary person, repeatedly stepped back, her face losing color, trembling as she said, ¡°These¡­ What are these monsters!¡±

    The next second!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Greetings, master!¡±

    The ghosts, in turns, knelt on both knees before Huang Xiaolong, their heads knocking the ground in a rapid succession.

    Huang Xiaolong took out several bottles of ¡°Corpse Dissolving Powder¡± from his canvas bag, and threw them to a few of the ghosts. ¡°Clean up all the bodies, blood stains, and things in disarray thoroughly, do not leave any traces.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Good Boy, Call Me Master

    Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Good Boy, Call Me Master

    While the malevolent spirits were busy cleaning up the blood and bodies at the scene, Huang Xiaolong gave a nod to the Paperman Gao Tianxiang.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be right on it. ¡°Paperman Gao Tianxiang turned and left.

    Soon, Paperman Gao Tianxiang drove a large truck into the lawn.

    Getting out of the truck, he opened the back and started unloading paper men that had been prepared in advance, one by one!

    The other hostile spirits came up to help.

    Before long, a long line of paper men, numbering in the hundreds, was arranged on the lawn.

    These paper men were crafted to look like the old master Gao, the eldest members of the Gao family¡¯s first generation,

    The second generation members of the Gao family,

    And the third and fourth generations too.

    All of them were representations of the Gao family members who had been executed by Huang Xiaolong!

    Yan Pianpian¡¯s teeth chattered, she just couldn¡¯t understand what Huang Xiaolong was up to.

    In her eyes, each lifelike paper man seemed terribly eerie, frightening, even; some even seemed to be winking at her!

    Once the paper men were arranged, Huang Xiaolong deftly took out a stack of prepared charm papers from his canvas bag and began sticking one onto each paper man.

    After finishing the task, Huang Xiaolong started to chant silently-

    ¡°Spirit of soul and paper, all senses clear, embody the four symbols, inside formless¡­ Rise!¡±

    As the charm papers on the paper men ignited and their essence was absorbed, one after another, the paper men stood uniformly upright in an instant!

    They were alive!

    All of them!

    Each paper man started moving about, their eyes spinning around at random.

    ¡°Gah¡­ Gah¡­ Gah¡­¡± Yan Pianpian had completely abandoned all ladylike decorum, a strange noise erupted from her throat, and she placed both hands in her mouth, biting on her fingers until they bled while being completely unaware. Her eyes, wide as bull¡¯s balls, her delicate body swaying persistently.

    Yan Pianpian had always loved horror films since she was young, and she had seen countless of them, but none of the horror films could truly scare her.

    But today, she was utterly terrified!

    Ordinary paper men were afraid of wind, fire and light. Hence these paper men were flapping in the air just like tattered clothes being blown by the wind.

    Huang Xiaolong opened the Soul Cylinder and let out many more malevolent spirits, then he issued a command!

    ¡°Whiz~~~whiz~~~whiz~~~¡±

    The malevolent souls began possessing the paper men.

    One by one, the paper men that had been suspended in mid-air, landed firmly on their feet, their eyes becoming eerily wicked. The possessed paper men, being protected by a gloomy aura, were not afraid of wind, fire or light and even exhibited some characteristic signs of invulnerability, making it hard for ordinary charm papers to harm them.

    ¡°Look¡­ the souls of the Gao family who have perished are still around, go and devour their souls, and strip away their memories,¡± commanded Huang Xiaolong.

    Paperman Gao Tianxiang opened his mouth, spewing out the soul of Master Gao, which was quickly devoured by the paper-man version of him, thus attaining the old man¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Hahaha! How honored I am to have all of you here to celebrate my eightieth birthday! I¡¯m truly flattered!¡± The paper version of Master Gao guffawed heartily, then walked straight towards Yan Pianpian, clasping his hands in salute. ¡°Miss Yan, a million thanks for coming all the way from Beijing to Binhai to celebrate my birthday. This is truly a gratifying honor! If you ever need anything in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. The Gao family will be at your service!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t come any closer¡­ what¡­ what kind of monster¡­are you¡­¡± Yan Pianpian was so terrified that she kept stepping backwards, almost stumbling over.

    The paper version of Master Gao that stood before her eyes, after swallowing Master Gao¡¯s soul, not only attained his memories but even his speaking style, tone, intonation, and even his thought patterns. He was the exact replica of the real Master Gao!

    Yan Pianpian truly felt as if Master Gao had come back to life!

    But she clearly saw Master Gao not only die but also his body being melted away.

    Soon, the paper figures had devoured the souls they had impersonated from the Gao Family, seizing all their memories from when they were alive! This situation was as if they were replacing the host, usurping a nest!

    Simultaneously, all the corpses at the banquet turned into pus, and were washed clean.

    The traces of blood were also cleaned out, leaving no stains behind.

    Huang Xiaolong then took out a thick stack of ¡°Memory Erasure Charms¡± that he had prepared several days ago, and handed them to the paper figures of the Gao Family for them to complete the final task.

    They were to erase part of the memories of everyone present!

    The people who had previously supported Huang Xiaolong, such as people from the Lin Family, the Shu Family, the Sun Family, had all been blinded by illusions. However, they hadn¡¯t left the Gao¡¯s rental villa district, and under the influence of illusions, they were strolling around the area of the villa.

    The paper figures of the Gao Family were extremely efficient, applying Memory Erasure Charms on the foreheads of these people.

    They then applied the Memory Erasure Charms to the surviving members of the Gao Family.

    ¡­

    Half an hour later.

    The paper figure of the Gao Family¡¯s patriarch, stood on the podium, laughing loudly. ¡°Hahaha~~~ respected guests! The speeches are over! Now, please enjoy your meals!¡±

    The seating area on the lawn.

    ¡°Sis, this old Gao really has the gift of the gab. what¡¯s the time now? He just finished talking, I¡¯m so hungry now,¡± Lin Zicong complained discontentedly to Lin Jing who was sitting next to him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­let¡¯s eat,¡± Lin Jing nodded.

    Suddenly, she frowned. ¡°It¡¯s strange, just now¡­something seemed to have happened¡­but¡­I can¡¯t remember now¡­¡±

    Lin Jing gently tapped her head.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Sis, you¡¯ve been so stressed with work recently. Why not take a break?¡± Lin Zicong joked.

    The Gao Family¡¯s attendants brought tables full of food and wine to the lawn.

    The banquet was buffet style.

    Guests were happily selecting the foods they liked, holding glasses of wine, and chatting away joyfully.

    The atmosphere at the banquet was extremely harmonious.

    The paper figure of the Gao Family¡¯s patriarch, glass in hand, was making rounds on the lawn with his children and grandchildren. Occasionally, he would laugh heartily. ¡°Hahaha~~~ Brother Lin! How long has it been since our old brothers drank together? Come, come, come! Let¡¯s have a toast!¡±

    The Clan Leader of the Lin Family, Old Master Lin, also laughed as he clinked his glass with the paper figure. ¡°Brother Gao, cheers!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Brother Sun! Come, come, let¡¯s toast! Oh, this is your granddaughter Weiwei, isn¡¯t it? My, my, women do get more attractive as they age, she¡¯s grown so pretty! Wonderful, beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Brother Shu, we have to collaborate on that piece of land, hahaha~~ everyone makes money!¡±

    ¡­

    The paper figure of the Gao Family¡¯s patriarch skillfully handled all the guests, ensuring every guest was well attended to.

    At that moment!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sis! How come my teacher is here? And he¡¯s eating over there?¡± Lin Zicong was munching his food while gazing at Huang Xiaolong, who was eating at a table with Yan Pianpian.

    ¡°My God¡­how did Little Long sneak in?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s really not afraid of trouble!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sis. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Lin Zicong picked up his plate and started making his way to Huang Xiaolong.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong was wolfing down his food, saying to Yan Pianpian, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re my servant girl now. You know how a servant should serve and please her master, right? Come, be good, call me ¡®Master¡¯¡­ call out.¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Chapter 375: The Ancient Martial Crown Prince!

    Chapter 375: Chapter 375: The Ancient Martial Crown Prince!

    Master?

    Yan Pianpian felt a complicated knot of emotions¡­

    Right now, it seemed that Huang Xiaolong had indeed quelled the bloody slaughter. The banquet atmosphere was so harmonious, it was as if everybody was having a jovial merry time together.

    Moreover, apart from Yan Pianpian, none of the others seemed to see any flaws or mistakes!

    Huang Xiaolong, his methods were so bewitching! So devilish! So divine!

    Now, Yan Pianpian¡¯s feelings for Huang Xiaolong, apart from admiration, were mostly fear and trepidation, fear to the extreme! Even though she was a martial arts Grandmaster, whenever she faced Huang Xiaolong, she felt a sense of helplessness, a sense of despair, just like an ant facing an ancient mythic beast!

    Yan Pianpian had never been so afraid of a person before!

    However¡­ the proud divine maiden of the prestigious Yan family, serving someone else as a maid, that was just unacceptable. If the higher-ups in her family found out about it, they would certainly be furious!

    ¡°Thi¡­this¡­¡± Yan Pianpian stammered. ¡°You¡­ you erased everyone¡¯s memories?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I erased some of their memories.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully said while munching on delicious food. ¡°Do you want to try it? I can help you erase a few days¡¯ worth of memories.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! You¡­ you stop your mischief¡­¡± Yan Pianpian recoiled in horror.

    ¡°Ha~~~ You are scared?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Yan Pianpian with a playful gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not scared you¡¯ll tell others about this because, no one would ever believe what you say.¡±

    Yan Pianpian was stunned.

    Exactly, if she told people that most of the Gao Family¡¯s members, including the old master, were all just paper-people, people would think she had gone crazy due to overindulgence in her martial arts training.

    Similarly, if she told people that everyone present today had been mind-controlled, and had a portion of their memories erased, people would laugh and call her a lunatic¡­

    ¡°So, admit your defeat gracefully, soon call me Master, I want to hear it.¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a playful smile.

    Yan Pianpian had her pearly white teeth clenching her lower lip, her pretty flushed face was a mixed expression of embarrassment and hesitation, her eyes flickering uncertainly.

    Just then¡ª

    ¡°Master, you came too?¡± Lin Zicong and Lin Jing walked up with surprise written all over their faces.

    ¡°Little Long, you are truly something. How did you sneak in? We didn¡¯t see you earlier.¡± Lin Jing looked worried.

    ¡°Oh, today is the old man of the Gao Family¡¯s birthday, he invited me to take a drink in his honor, so I gave him face and came.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Little Long, be serious, what are you trying to do?¡± Lin Jing thought Huang Xiaolong was being sarcastic.

    ¡°Sister Jing, I really haven¡¯t thought about causing any trouble, do you think I would act recklessly?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked innocent.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Master Long!¡± The paper figure of the old master of the Gao family, holding a wine cup, along with the paper figure of Gao Tianxiang, were actually walking straight towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long! Stay composed! Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Lin Jing urgently signaled Huang Xiaolong.

    Lin Zicong gave the paper figure of the old master of the Gao family a murderous stare and said in a low voice. ¡°Master, how should we handle this? When it¡¯s time to take action, give us a signal and I¡¯ll capture the old fellow! As they say, ¡®capture the leader to capture the thieves¡¯, once we get hold of the old man, the entire Gao family will be in check and dare not to act rashly!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out at Lin Zicong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice how polite they are being towards me?¡±

    The old man from the Gao Family came over, with sincerity etched all over his face. He said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master Long, your presence honors our Gao Family! There was a misunderstanding between you and our Gao Family earlier¡­ Today, using this opportunity, I personally want to apologize to you¡­ I hope you can be generous and overlook our past. Tianxiang, it¡¯s all because of you. Why are you not kneeling and kowtowing to Master Long?¡±

    Without a second word, Gao Tianxiang knelt down and began to kowtow loudly to Huang Xiaolong.

    Lin Jing and Lin Zicong were dumbstruck by this spectacle!

    ¡°Oh¡­ alright, no need to kowtow anymore. From now on, there are no hard feelings between the Gao Family and I,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Master Long! To compensate for the errors made by our family, I¡­ I¡¯ll transfer a part of our family¡¯s assets to you. I mean it from the bottom of my heart,¡± said the old man of the Gao Family with sincerity.

    Upon hearing that, Yan Pianpian shivered with fear. ¡®This guy is ruthless! Not only did he destroy a family, but he¡¯s also planning to swallow the assets of the Gao Family¡­ How mercilessly cruel¡­¡¯

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need the assets of your Gao Family. Anyway, I¡¯m not interested. When I need money, I¡¯ll just ask you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently, waving his hand. ¡°You should go serve the others. I haven¡¯t finished eating, so I¡¯m going to continue my meal.¡±

    The old man from the Gao Family and Gao Tianxiang scampered away.

    ¡°No way! Little Long, what did you do to bewitch the Gao Family? How did you get the senior member of the Gao Family to behave like your servant?¡± Lin Jing was completely speechless. ¡°This script doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    ¡°Sister Jing, I¡¯ve got charm. The Gao Family was touched by it and they repented, changed their ways, and chose the path of righteousness,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a proud smile.

    After lunch, Yan Pianpian whispered to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Come here, I need to talk to you.¡±

    The two of them headed to a quiet, deserted gazebo in the Gao family villa area.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I lost¡­ but I am in a tough situation,¡± Yan Pianpian confessed quietly.

    ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°No¡­ No, that¡¯s not it! Hear me out¡­ If I become your maidservant, it would bring great shame upon my family, the Yan Family. The higher-ups in my family¡­ They won¡¯t allow it¡­ This would lead to disputes. We Yan Family are a truly old martial arts family whose legacy is yet to fall, we cannot be compared with the Gao family¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Yan Pianpian bit her lip, ¡°Even if my family overlooks this issue, my¡­ my¡­ my fianc¨¦¡­ with his pride, he wouldn¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°You have a fianc¨¦? I thought you never had a boyfriend before?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This marriage was arranged when I was young. My¡­ My fianc¨¦ is a man of great influence,¡± said Yan Pianpian, her clear eyes showing no sign of deceit. ¡°There exist certain old martial arts families in Huaxia that preserve their legacies. Sun Family in Binhai, for example, doesn¡¯t qualify as an old martial arts family because their lineage is too weak and lacks many crucial elements. There are only ten true old martial arts families, my Yan family being the seventh.¡±

    Everything Yan Pianpian was saying was news to Huang Xiaolong, who found it extremely intriguing.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°My fianc¨¦ is from the Xuanyuan Family,¡± Yan Pianpian revealed with a tinge of awe in her eyes. ¡°The Xuanyuan Family is regarded as the first among the ten ancient martial arts families in Huaxia¡­ My fianc¨¦ is Xuanyuan Ba.¡±

    Seeing the puzzled look on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, Yan Pianpian began to get anxious. ¡°Xuanyuan Ba is the most brilliant talent of the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s generation. He¡¯s outstanding and ranks first among the young generation of the ten ancient martial arts families. He is known as the Crown Prince of martial arts! He is a real genius! At the age of eighteen, he formed the Taizi Party, which has followers all around the world, intimidating lands near and far¡­ I am his fianc¨¦e¡­¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, clearly confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it! If¡­ if I become your maid, it¡­ it would mean putting you in danger!¡± Yan Pianpian retorted angrily. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve never met Xuanyuan Ba, he¡¯s known for his extreme pride. If he finds out that his fianc¨¦e has become someone¡¯s maid, he¡­ he won¡¯t let you get away with it¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Chapter 376: You are All Toys!

    Chapter 376: Chapter 376: You are All Toys!

    Huang Xiaolong understood what Yan Pianpian was saying.

    It turned out in today¡¯s world, the ancient martial arts tradition hadn¡¯t been lost.

    The so-called ¡°Ten Ancient Martial Families¡± still carried on the ancient martial arts legacy, even though ordinary people weren¡¯t familiar with this realm.

    In the ancient martial arts world, it seemed that the ¡°Xuanyuan Family¡± led the pack, and their most brilliant talent, ¡°Xuanyuan Ba¡±, known as the ¡°Martial Arts Crown Prince¡±, was Yan Pianpian¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    This man sounded very impressive! If Huang Xiaolong were to take his future bride as his maid, that would be like he was defecating on his head¡­

    This would surely enrage him!

    Upon this thought, Huang Xiaolong took heavier breaths, excitement gleaming in his eyes with a red glare.

    ¡°You¡­ what kind of expression is that?¡± Yan Pianpian was shocked beyond words. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to back out¡­ What I¡¯ve seen today is beyond my comprehension. Your tactics are endless, even involving spirits and ghosts, and I can¡¯t see through your actual strength¡­ To be fair, even my fiance, the Martial Arts Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba, might not be on par with you¡­ No, there¡¯s a 99 percent chance he¡¯s not your opponent¡­ But! The Xuanyuan Family is an imposing entity and can command other ancient martial art families to join their cause¡­ You can¡¯t fight them alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~~~ How interesting! The Martial Arts Crown Prince! It¡¯s really interesting!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly roared with excitement, interrupting Yan Pianpian¡¯s words, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are such interesting guys in this world¡­Wow, the top ten ancient martial families, the Yan family, the Xuanyuan family¡­ It¡¯s so exciting!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reaction left Yan Pianpian in a complete state of flounder. ¡°Exciting? Interesting? What¡­ what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s going to be fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Yan Pianpian seriously. ¡°I come from rural areas. Now that I am in the city, I want to have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Playing with people?¡± Yan Pianpian interpreted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, ¡°Right, you have the capital to play with people.¡±

    ¡°But in the city, there¡¯s not much fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong went on. ¡°Catching ghosts isn¡¯t a daily thing, and dealing with minor ones isn¡¯t much fun. As for the Gao Family, I can wipe them out whenever I want. Playing with them just doesn¡¯t interest me¡­ But now it¡¯s different! There¡¯s the exciting and fun existence of the top ten martial art families. I¡¯m thrilled! The Martial Arts Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba¡­ I hope he will not bore me to sleep!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was indeed getting more playful.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really insane! The top ten ancient martial families were¡­ were even considered toys by you!¡± Yan Pianpian was shocked by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Actually for Huang Xiaolong, the underworld ruler, the whole world was a playground, and coming across an interesting ¡°toy¡± like this was quite enough to get him excited for some time.

    Yes, in his eyes, the Gao family was a toy, the top ten ancient martial families were also toys, the Xuanyuan family and Xuanyuan Ba were just as well toys. The only difference was that some toys were delightful while others were boring.

    ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable!¡± Yan Pianpian frowned. ¡°Comparing any one of the Gao family and the top ten ancient martial families, the former is too tiny and there is a world of difference¡­ The thousands of years of ancient martial arts heritage is no joke!¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you really like that Xuanyuan Ba guy?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a look of gossip on his face.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t! I have never met Xuanyuan Ba, so how can I like him?¡± A touch of helplessness spread across Yan Pianpian¡¯s face. ¡°For Xuanyuan Ba, I only have respect, not affection yet.¡±

    Speaking of respect, Yan Pianpian couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huang Xiaolong.

    Today, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s performance deeply impressed Yan Pianpian, causing her admiration and worship of Xuanyuan Ba to crash down. The image of Huang Xiaolong, like a demon, was eternally engraved in her mind, impossible to erase in her lifetime.

    After all, her admiration and respect for Xuanyuan Ba were merely ¡°hearsay.¡±

    Unless Xuanyuan Ba could defeat Huang Xiaolong right in front of her, displaying a strong attitude.

    ¡°Well, whether you are the fianc¨¦e of that Xuanyuan Ba or not, you are destined to be my maid,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated somewhat domineeringly. ¡°But I don¡¯t like forcing people, so I won¡¯t trouble you today. Haha¡­ someday, you will willingly beg me to accept you as my maid, crying. I haven¡¯t had enough fun in Binhai yet. When I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll go play with Xuanyuan Ba. The Martial Arts Crown Prince? Hahaha~~~ This nickname is really stupid~~¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong took out a piece of yellow paper and a cinnabar pen, grinning at Yan Pianpian. ¡°Tell me your lunar birth date.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Yan Pianpian hesitated for a moment.

    Huang Xiaolong said displeasedly, ¡°I¡¯m not even forcing you to serve me tea or keep my bed warm this time, are you still not satisfied? If you don¡¯t tell me your lunar birth date, I¡¯ll take you home with me tonight!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Yan Pianpian shivered, not doubting for a minute that Huang Xiaolong could easily take advantage of her innocence.

    What was even scarier was that after the fact, Huang Xiaolong would erase her memory, and she wouldn¡¯t even know who had taken her purity, so she wouldn¡¯t even know where to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± said Yan Pianpian, who was actually quite scared of Huang Xiaolong. She didn¡¯t hide anymore and honestly told him her lunar birth date.

    Huang Xiaolong darted his pen across the yellow paper, casting a spell, and said, ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re just letting me go like that?¡± Yan Pianpian barely dared to believe it.

    ¡°Yeah, why would I lie to you?¡± said Huang Xiaolong earnestly. ¡°You can go now. I¡¯ve drawn a ¡®soul tracker¡¯ using your name and lunar birth date. From now on, whenever I want to find you, no matter where you are in this world, I¡¯ll be able to find you. Even if you die and become a ghost, I can still find your spirit.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ that¡¯s¡­ isn¡¯t that going too far?¡± Yan Pianpian said in shock.

    ¡°Not at all. After all, you will be my little servant eventually, so I can find you anytime I want,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as if it was a matter of course.

    Yan Pianpian was too helpless to retort. She looked deeply at Huang Xiaolong, unsure if today¡¯s incident was a blessing or a curse.

    Huang Xiaolong tucked the drawn ¡®soul tracker¡¯ into his pocket, and just at that moment, his phone rang.

    He took a look at his cell phone, it was a call from Su Xiaoman.

    Huang Xiaolong cheerfully answered the phone. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, did you miss me?¡±

    On the other end of the line, Su Xiaoman seemed very happy. ¡°Little Long, would you like to have dinner together tonight?¡±

    At that, Huang Xiaolong became curious. As of late, Su Xiaoman had been busy with her smoked duck business, stretched thin. It was a bit unusual for her to actively invite Huang Xiaolong for dinner today.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, what¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Mmm~~ Little Long, my little brother is back,¡± Su Xiaoman laughed. ¡°I¡­I want¡­ I want you to meet him¡­ Little Long, my¡­my parents died early¡­so¡­I only have my little brother left as my family¡­my brother and I, we¡¯ve had to rely on each other since we were little¡­ Little Long, can you come?¡±

    Su Xiaoman¡¯s little brother?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong was taken aback¡­This guy has ripped off Su Xiaoman pretty badly!

    Last time, this jerk lost several hundred thousand RMB at Brother Hu¡¯s casino, and then ran away. When Brother Hu went to collect the debt, it nearly fell on Su Xiaoman, who almost had to pay it off with her body.

    At any rate, now that the debt is paid off, this guy dares to come back.

    ¡°Of course! Sister Xiaoman, your little brother is technically my brother-in-law, so let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement. ¡°But, I must beat him up tonight!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Youâ€™re Going to Die! (5th update)

    Chapter 377: Chapter 377: You¡¯re Going to Die! (5th update)

    The Gao Family¡¯s matters have been taken care of. Having drawn the ¡°Soul Chase Charm¡± on Yan Pianpian, she couldn¡¯t run off even if she tried to fly to the heaven.

    Upon resolving that, Huang Xiaolong turned around to leave, departing straight from the Gao Family¡¯s villa district.

    Yan Pianpian watched as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure disappeared in the distance. Her mind filled with an array of emotions, she muttered to herself, ¡°Xuanyuan Ba is like the Crown Prince in the ancient martial arts world, a true talent of his generation. But this Huang Xiaolong¡­ is even more terrifying, like a demon¡­ Could it be that these two are destined for a fierce battle? Forget it¡­ I hope that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s claim of wanting to take me as his maid was just a joke he made on a whim¡­¡±

    Deep down, Yan Pianpian didn¡¯t want to see a clash between Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Ba, two top figures of their generation.

    ¡­

    After leaving the Gao Family¡¯s ancestral home, Huang Xiaolong drove to the place where he and Su Xiaoman had agreed to meet.

    It was a restaurant, and Su Xiaoman had already secured a private room to wait for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong first met with his brother-in-law, and then the three of them sat down for dinner together.

    In an elegant private room¨C

    Su Xiaoman, wearing light makeup, her hair cascading like a waterfall, donned a simple and elegant dress. Her oval face, almond-shaped eyes, and mature and dignified demeanour, were enough to make even the most frivolous people tread carefully around her.

    Beside Su Xiaoman was a young man who was a bit younger than Huang Xiaolong. He had handsome features, but there was a mischievous air about him. He was puffing on a cigarette and had an impatient look on his face. ¡°Sister, who¡¯s this person you¡¯re making me meet right after I get home¡­ Who is he? A man?¡±

    Su Xiaoman blushed slightly, nodding her head. ¡°Yes¡­ He¡¯s a man¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡± The young man slammed his hand on the table. ¡°Sis, you have a boyfriend! No wonder you even put on makeup today. You never used to. Must be because you¡¯re meeting your boyfriend! But sis, as your little brother, I have to check this guy out for you. You¡¯re too pretty, you have to be careful of shameless men who might cheat your feelings! Don¡¯t worry sis, if this guy turns out to be unreliable, I will beat him up today!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qiang! Shut up!¡± Su Xiaoman was starting to get angry, ¡°You troublemaker! Last time after you lost money at Brother Hu¡¯s gambling den and took out a high-interest loan, it was¡­ it was him who paid back your debt¡­ Also, that smoked duck restaurant, and the secret recipe, were gifts from him¡­ If¡­ if you don¡¯t show him respect, I¡­ I will disown you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. A rich young master, huh?¡± said Xiao Qiang with a disdainful face. ¡°So he¡¯s trying to woo you by throwing money around. I appreciate him for paying off my gambling debt, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to call him brother-in-law¡­¡±

    Just then, a laid-back voice came from outside the room. ¡°What do I have to do for you to call me brother-in-law, huh?¡±

    The door to the private room opened, and in strolled Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong, Su Xiaoman jumped up with joy. She quickly pulled out a chair for him. ¡°Little Long, come sit down. This is my brother, Xiao Qiang.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took a glance at Xiao Qiang, and leisurely sat down.

    ¡°Xiao Qiang, this is¡­¡± Su Xiaoman was a bit hesitant to finish her introduction.

    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to let her little brother call Huang Xiaolong ¡°Little Long¡±.

    Certainly, calling him ¡°Brother Long¡± would feel too formal.

    And introducing him as ¡°brother-in-law¡± made Su Xiaoman blush.

    In reality, she hoped the most for her brother to address Huang Xiaolong as ¡°brother-in-law¡±.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke up. ¡°Just call me brother-in-law.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~~¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Qiang burst out laughing. He gave Huang Xiaolong a teasing look. ¡°Why should I call you brother-in-law? Just because you flashed some money doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve won my sister over¡­ Today, you¡¯ll have to pass my test, you know?¡±

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, Su Xiaoqiang couldn¡¯t help but think that this guy wasn¡¯t much older than himself, nor was he some kind of imposing figure capable of commanding respect. He didn¡¯t seem to carry any sort of aura either. So, Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s first impression of Huang Xiaolong was quite dismissive.

    Plus, he and Su Xiaoman had depended on each other to survive as they grew up, so he loved his sister dearly. He sincerely didn¡¯t want his precious sister to be with an unreliable boyfriend.

    He also felt a bit jealous. If his sister got a brother-in-law, he feared the attention she gave him would diminish ¨C it wouldn¡¯t be the same as before.

    So, from their very first meeting, Su Xiaoqiang resisted Huang Xiaolong intensely. He was afraid Huang Xiaolong would steal away his sister.

    ¡°Xiaoqiang! You¡¯re being too reckless. You¡¯re disappointing me a lot!¡± Su Xiaoman was both anxious and angry. ¡°Xiaolong and I are not together because of money¡­ You don¡¯t understand¡­ I introduced you to Xiaolong today so that you could learn something valuable from him. What¡¯s your plan if you keep fooling around all day?¡±

    ¡°Sister! Learn from him? What skills does he have? Look at him¡­ I think I¡¯m even better than him,¡± Su Xiaoqiang replied sarcastically.

    In Su Xiaoman¡¯s heart, Huang Xiaolong was her beloved, her Mr. Right, whom she couldn¡¯t bear to be disparaged or insulted ¨C not even by her own brother!

    Outraged, Su Xiaoman lifted her palm, ready to give Su Xiaoqiang a harsh slap!

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong grabbed Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand. Then, amusement danced in his eyes as he looked at Su Xiaoqiang. ¡°So, you refuse to call me brother-in-law. Seems like you clearly don¡¯t respect me.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t respect you,¡± Su Xiaoqiang didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°What have you got that¡¯s worth respecting? Ah¡­ If you manage to earn my respect, I might even call you brother-in-law, who knows?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gently released Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand, gesturing for her to calm down.

    ¡°You are about to die,¡± Huang Xiaolong joked with Su Xiaoqiang, but his tone was quite serious. ¡°Such a pity. To die so young¡­ If you called me brother-in-law out of respect for Sister Xiaoman, I would feel obligated to help you. Since you refuse to do that, I guess I¡¯ll just have to watch you kick the bucket.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Are you cursing me?¡± Su Xiaoqiang was furious.

    Su Xiaoman was utterly shocked, ¡°Xiaolong, is¡­ is it true what you¡¯re saying? Is Xiaoqiang¡­ Is he sick?¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes filled with tears.

    She had no other relatives; Xiaoqiang was her only brother. Even though he could be undisciplined, he was still her flesh and blood!

    Su Xiaoman knew of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s capabilities. If Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t joking, then Su Xiaoqiang was truly in danger!

    ¡°There is a mole in your Illness Palace, dulling its original glow. This suggests you¡¯re destined to meet with a disaster that you can¡¯t avoid,¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Su Xiaoqiang, speaking in a calm and composed manner.

    ¡°Pfftt~~~~ Ahahaha~~ Sister! Turns out this guy is a fortune-teller! Hahaha! I¡¯m dying of laughter!¡± Su Xiaoqiang burst out laughing.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ The corner of your eye indicates that you may experience a romantic encounter soon. However¡­ this omen of romance is intermixed with ghost energy¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed with interest. ¡°Have you recently met a girl?¡±

    Speaking, Huang Xiaolong looked at Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s left hand. On his left ring finger, he wore an antique-looking golden ring. ¡°That girl also gave you a gold ring, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    At his words, Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s laughter halted, and he stared at Huang Xiaolong in a daze. ¡°How¡­ how do you know?¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, what¡¯s going on?¡± A worried Su Xiaoman asked.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, it seems your brother has caught the eye of a female ghost. She put a gold ring on his left ring finger, indicating her intention to marry him,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

 Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Chapter 378: Ghost Car

    Chapter 378: Chapter 378: Ghost Car

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words plunged Su Xiaoqiang into a panic, terror creeping onto his raspy face.

    As Huang Xiaolong had pointed out, he had secretly returned to the Lychee District a few days before, strangely encountering a beautiful girl. The girl seemed to fancy him too, offering him a gold ring at their first meeting. She even slipped it onto his ring finger herself.

    Su Xiaoqiang hadn¡¯t shared about this with anyone, but now found himself shocked at Huang Xiaolong laying it all out in the open.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Su Xiaoqiang with a mischievous smirk, like an experienced hunter catching his prey. ¡°This is what we call ¡®Ghostly Peach Blossom¡¯. That ring she gave you, it¡¯s a wedding ring. Now that you¡¯ve accepted her ring, you can never hope to escape her entanglement.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be! The girl is quite pretty! How could she be a ghost?¡± Su Xiaoqiang found it hard to accept the idea of the supernatural and tried to argue his way out of it. ¡°You have no evidence! You have zero evidence!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ You want evidence? That¡¯s easy.¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed as he pulled out a revealing charm from his canvas bag.

    ¡°Watch closely!¡± Huang Xiaolong flicked the charm and it ignited itself, casting a flash of golden light across the room.

    Then¡­

    The gold ring on Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s finger changed completely!

    The ring was now covered with filth and mud, decaying leaves, and imbued with a heavy foreboding aura. A corpse worm was twisting around the ring like a coiled dragon.

    This was the true form of the gold ring!

    Upon witnessing this, both Su Xiaoqiang and Su Xiaoman let out terrified screams.

    Particularly Su Xiaoqiang, beads of sweat as large as soybeans rolled down his forehead and face. His breathing was ragged, and bloodshot streaks appeared in his eyes.

    Su Xiaoman suddenly grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm and begged tearfully, ¡°Little Long! You must help Xiao Qiang! Forgive his rudeness, you can hit him if you want, just please don¡¯t abandon him!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gently patted Su Xiaoman¡¯s hand, assuring her not to worry.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong picked up his cup and calmly sipped his tea as he looked at Su Xiaoqiang. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, you¡¯re doomed. Since you accepted that female ghost¡¯s wedding ring, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll let you go. Do you think you¡¯re invincible? Can you fight against a fierce ghost?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Su Xiaoqiang cried out with a raspy voice. ¡°I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°Whether you want to die or not depends on your behavior.¡± Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes.

    Su Xiaoqiang was a shrewd person; at this point, he dared not underestimate Huang Xiaolong anymore. He stood up immediately, then fell to his knees before Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brother-in-law! Please save me! My dear brother-in-law, please help me!¡±

    Well, Huang Xiaolong seemed rather pleased after being called ¡®brother-in-law¡¯ a few times.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve finally admitted defeat?¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    ¡°I admit defeat, brother-in-law! I feel relieved that my sister is with you.¡± Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s words were sweet. ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯re family now! I only have you and my sister, so you absolutely must save me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, stand up. Just behave from now on and don¡¯t be too arrogant. This time, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Only then did Su Xiaoqiang manage to stand up and sit down, trembling.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only met that female ghost once, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Brother-in-law. Just once. I¡­ I admit, I was blinded by lust. I saw her beauty, and¡­ and¡­ I approached her¡­ I regret it!¡± Su Xiaoqiang wailed as he clasped his chest.

    ¡°Tell me in detail how you met the female ghost in the first place,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­ it was like this¡­¡± Su Xiaoqiang began to recount the whole incident. ¡°That night, around 11:30 pm, I had gone out and was preparing to return to the Lychee District. I thought about taking a taxi, but then, strangely, I came across Bus 330. So, I got on. After a stop¡­ this¡­ this girl, ah, no, this ghost got on. It sat next to me. She was really pretty, with a nice figure and neat facial features, though her face was a little pale. I¡¯d had a few drinks that night and couldn¡¯t resist flirting with her.¡±

    ¡°After chatting for a bit, she asked me about my age and Chinese zodiac sign. I told her everything truthfully. Then she mentioned something about a rat with water element and an ox with earth element forming a harmonious pair, and declared it a perfect match. Then she took out this ring and asked me if I wanted to try it on.¡±

    ¡°I tried it, and it fit me perfectly! It was as if the gold ring had been custom-made for me. I was really happy back then.¡±

    ¡°Then she said, since I had worn it, she would give me the gold ring. After that, she got off the bus at the next stop. I wanted to take off the ring and return it to her¡­ but she didn¡¯t let me. When she got off the bus, she even turned back and smiled at me, promising¡­ promising to come to see me¡­¡±

    Su Xiaoqiang had originally considered this a romantic encounter. Recounting it now, though, knowing that the beautiful girl was a ghost, filled him with dread.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ she indeed will come to you. You¡¯re her husband now. As soon you¡¯re together, within just a few days, she¡¯ll suck out all your vitality and turn you into a mummy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s face turned ashen. He quickly went to remove the ring and cursed,¡±I¡¯m throwing it out! Damn it! This unlucky thing, I¡¯m going to toss it right away!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw it¡­ if you do, things will only get worse. She will think you¡¯ve changed your heart, and you¡¯ve abandoned her. Then she¡¯ll kill you, and trust me, it will be brutal,¡± Huang Xiaolong warned with a smile.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t throw it or keep it¡­ Brother-in-law, what should I do?¡± Su Xiaoqiang began to sob heavily.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he murmured, ¡°There¡¯s a new plaything again¡­ Hehehe¡­ My mundane life has been spiced up. Not bad, not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what are you mumbling about?¡± Su Xiaoman asked anxiously.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t you find this whole thing strange?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, his gaze playful. ¡°Bus 330, its terminal station is Lychee District. You should know that, right?¡±

    Su Xiaoman stammered for a moment, then nodded in agreement. ¡°Little Long, I grew up in the Lychee District, so of course, I know. In fact, I often take Bus 330.¡±

    ¡°What time does the last bus of Route 330 departs?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°8:15 pm,¡± both Su Xiaoman and Su Xiaoqiang answered simultaneously.

    ¡°What time did you catch the Bus 330 that night, Xiao Qiang?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked deeply at Su Xiaoqiang.

    ¡°It was¡­ it was¡­ at 11:30 pm¡­¡± Su Xiaoqiang finally realized it. ¡°Brother-in-law, that does seem strange. By 11:30 pm, Bus 330 should¡¯ve been off duty!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, you rode a ghost bus,¡± Huang Xiaolong took a sip of water. ¡°That night, the driver, the passengers, odds are they were all ghosts. The fact that you¡¯re still alive is a miracle.¡±

    Su Xiaoman and Su Xiaoqiang gasped!

 Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Itâ€™s Big! Big! Itâ€™s gotten Bigger!

    Chapter 379: Chapter 379: It¡¯s Big! Big! It¡¯s gotten Bigger!

    Huang Xiaolong became absolutely certain that the vehicle Su Xiaoqiang boarded that night was a ghost bus. Usually, living people can¡¯t see a ghost bus, but unluckily, Su Xiaoqiang did that night.

    ¡°Right!¡± At this moment, Su Xiaoqiang suddenly slapped his forehead. ¡°Sister, brother-in-law, remember the news online recently about the mysterious disappearance of bus number 330? The driver, all the passengers, vanished without a trace¡­ Could it be¡­ could it be that the missing bus number 330 that I boarded that night was the one?¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    About the mysterious disappearance of bus 330 in Binhai, Huang Xiaolong had also come across lots of information online, many of which were made up stories by paranormal enthusiasts.

    The most credible piece of news went like this¡ª

    That night, the missing bus number 330 was the last bus. There was one driver, and since it was a self-ticketing bus, there wasn¡¯t a conductor.

    There were also other passengers.

    At one point, a woman and two men got on the bus. They didn¡¯t say a word after getting on, and under the bus lights, their faces were ghostly pale and very frightening.

    After about three or four stops, the bus was extremely quiet when suddenly, an old lady stood up and started accusing a young man sitting next to her of stealing her purse in a crazed manner.

    The young man got angry and stood up to retort, ¡®You¡¯re of such an old age, how can you accuse people falsely!¡¯

    The old woman didn¡¯t utter a word, just stared at the young man with fiery eyes. She grabbed his shirt collar fiercely and refused to let go.

    The young man was so angry his face turned red and he was speechless.

    The old woman then exclaimed, ¡®The police station is up ahead, we¡¯ll settle this there!¡¯

    The young man, getting worked up, replied, ¡®Fine, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m not afraid!¡¯

    The bus stopped and the old woman, clutching the young man, got off the bus.

    As they watched the bus drive away, the old woman let out a sigh of relief.

    The young man impatiently asked, ¡®Where is the police station?¡¯

    The old lady replied, ¡®What police station? I just saved your life!¡¯

    The young man, confused, asked, ¡®How did you save my life? I¡¯m perfectly fine, aren¡¯t I?¡¯

    The old lady said, ¡®Those three people who just got on the bus, they¡¯re not people, they¡¯re ghosts!¡¯

    The young man retorted, ¡®Are you insane? Only by meeting you, a crazy woman, do I really experience a nightmare!¡¯ He started to walk away after finishing his sentence.

    The old woman sighed and said, ¡®Even if you don¡¯t believe it, let me finish! From the moment they boarded, I had suspicions, so I kept looking at them. Due to the wind blowing in from the window, I could see everything. The wind blew up the skirt of the girl, and I discovered that she had no legs! Also, the faces of the two men¡­ They were too pale, almost like a sheet of A4 paper¡­¡¯

    On that same night, the old woman and the young man reported the incident to the police, only to find that the bus number 330 never returned to the public transport company that evening.

    Days later, all over Binhai, that bus number 330 was nowhere to be found.

    It mysteriously vanished!

    The driver and the passengers on the bus ¡ª all were untraceable!

    This incident was a paranormal event that rocked Binhai, and until today, there haven¡¯t been any leads found, leaving the police helpless and clueless.

    ¡°It¡¯s too scary¡­ Sister, brother-in-law, it¡¯s too terrifying¡­ Why am I so unlucky? To actually¡­ actually run into that missing bus number 330¡­ The whole bus was filled with ghosts¡­ It¡¯s too frightening¡­¡± Su Xiaoqiang was nearly frightened to wet his pants.

    ¡°Now this becomes interesting¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly licked his lips, ¡°The driver and passengers who disappeared that evening are likely all dead and turned into wicked ghosts. They are still driving the ghost bus, wandering around the city at night and endangering people¡¯s lives. We have no idea how many innocent lives will be threatened if we don¡¯t locate both the ghost bus and those ghosts on board¡­¡±

    ¡°Also¡­ Those three passengers ¡ª a woman and two men ¡ª they are most likely the wicked ghosts and the culprits behind the mysterious disappearance of bus 330.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you are?¡± Su Xiaoman, looking at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughtful expression, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, this supernatural event is intriguing. I plan on investigating the truth.¡± Huang Xiaolong was eager to get involved.

    At this moment, Su Xiaoqiang said with a troubled expression, ¡°Brother-in-law, I¡­I¡­ what about my situation¡­ what should I¡­ how do I deal with this?¡±

    Su Xiaoqiang was worried that Huang Xiaolong, busy with investigating the mysterious disappearance of the 330 bus, would forget to help him deal with the female ghost.

    ¡°This is simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong extended his hand and plucked several strands of hair from Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s head. Then, he took out a yellow talisman paper and a cinnabar pen from his canvas bag.

    After asking Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s date of birth according to the lunar calendar, he wrote it on the yellow paper and tied Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s hair onto the paper.

    Huang Xiaolong asked Su Xiaoqiang to bite his finger and drop a drop of blood onto the paper.

    Su Xiaoqiang did as instructed.

    Huang Xiaolong chanted a spell, pointing at the yellow paper, ¡°¡­Nine chapters of law, you become the substitute, disaster annihilates¡­¡±.

    Then, he put the yellow paper into his pocket and said to Su Xiaoqiang, ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve made a surrogate charm for you. Give me the gold ring. As long as the charm is on me, the female ghost can¡¯t bother you and can only find me.¡±

    Su Xiaoqiang was overjoyed and quickly took off his gold ring and handed it over to Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong put it into his pocket.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡­you¡¯re not going to be in danger, right?¡± Su Xiaoman looked worried.

    ¡°Pfft~~ Sister Xiaoman, why are you worried about me? I wish that the female ghost would come and find me! If it dares to show up, I¡¯ll annihilate it!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had Su Xiaoqiang completely under control with this. He was respectful to Huang Xiaolong, calling him ¡°brother-in-law¡± and doing his utmost to please him.

    However, Huang Xiaolong secretly thought, ¡®I need to get the list of the missing driver and passengers on the disappeared 330 bus. They¡¯ve all turned into vicious ghosts, and I must exterminate them.¡¯

    To get the list of the missing people from that night, he would have to go to the police station.

    Huang Xiaolong planned to get in touch with Wu Shanshan.

    At this moment, his cell phone rang.

    Huang Xiaolong picked it up and saw that it was Feilei, a young woman he had just met at the airport.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong answered the phone, he heard Feilei yelling on the other end, ¡°Little Long! It¡¯s big! It¡¯s big! It¡¯s really big! Ahahaha~~~¡±.

    Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then a sparkle appeared in his eyes. ¡°Feilei, has the medicine worked?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Little Long! I¡¯ll treat you to dinner after work! I¡¯ll let you look at it! I¡¯ll let you touch it, it has really become big!¡± Feilei was so excited that she almost wanted to come out of the phone and grab Huang Xiaolong.

    Upon hearing this news, Huang Xiaolong was also delighted and subconsciously glanced at the small mounds on Su Xiaoman¡¯s chest.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong thought, since Feilei also worked at the police station, and he asked her directly, ¡°Feilei, can you help me check a list?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What list?¡± Feilei asked through her hearty laughter.

    ¡°The detailed list of missing persons from the 330 bus incident,¡± Huang Xiaolong said plainly.

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay, then. I¡¯ll go find that out for you right now. We¡¯ll have dinner together tonight, and I¡¯ll give you the list.¡± Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, Feilei quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now, Little Long. See you tonight, no excuses.¡±

    ¡®I want to see how big¡­ how big Feilei has become. She even wants me to touch it? Sure, why not, I¡¯ll get a feel¡­¡¯ A smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

 Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Chapter 380: Weâ€™re Going to Lose!

    Chapter 380: Chapter 380: We¡¯re Going to Lose!

    After ending the call with Liu Feilei, Huang Xiaolong stood up and said to Su Xiaoman, ¡°Sister Xiaoman, something came up last minute, so I won¡¯t be able to have dinner with you tonight. Remember when I said I¡¯d help you enhance your¡­um, figure? I¡¯ve tested it on some lab mice, I¡¯m going to check the results¡­ just hold on, in no time, you¡¯ll have a stunning figure!¡±

    At his words, Su Xiaoman blushed so much that even her ears turned red. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Little Long¡­since you and Xiao Qiang have already met today¡­you should go handle your business, we¡­we can have dinner together another time.¡±

    ¡°Take care, brother-in-law,¡± Su Xiaoqiang obediently stood up and politely saw Huang Xiaolong off.

    Leaving the hotel, there was still some time before dinner. Huang Xiaolong decided to wander around for a bit and then call Liu Feilei to inquire about the dinner venue.

    About fifteen minutes later, Liu Feilei called him.

    ¡°Feilei, how¡¯s the list I asked you to check? And where are we going for dinner tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve printed the list of missing persons from the 330 bus for you,¡± Liu Feilei said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m at Chunhua Square now. I initially came here to make dinner reservations, but I¡¯ve run into some trouble¡­ some annoying guy challenged me. I¡¯ll deal with him first¡­ why don¡¯t you come over to Chunhua Square now?¡±

    ¡°Challenge?¡± Huang Xiaolong was dumbfounded. ¡°Feilei, are you going to fight someone?¡±

    ¡°No, just a game of chess, Chinese chess,¡± Liu Feilei explained.

    As it turned out, Liu Feilei is an avid chess fan, and playing chess gives her a sense of strategic superiority. Moreover, she herself is an undefeated chess master, who has won countless amateur chess competitions in Binhai City.

    However, because Liu Feilei¡¯s chess skills were too great, no one dared to play with her any longer, for they were afraid of being trounced. To resolve her chess addiction and inspire challengers, she announced something ¨C

    She would accept challenges from anyone, and if they could beat her in chess, she would fulfill one request.

    However¡­ although challengers kept appearing, it seemed that no one had ever defeated her.

    Today, a man directly issued a challenge to Liu Feilei. Supposedly, after seeing her chest had undergone a second growth spurt and became magnificently large, he became lustful and confidently claimed he would defeat Liu Feilei for once.

    If this man won, Liu Feilei had to agree to¡­accompany him to a hotel room! Bang, bang, bang!

    Liu Feilei, arrogant of her chess skills and considering she had beaten this man before, took his challenge lightly and readily accepted.

    The place for the duel was a chess and cards room in Chunhua Square.

    ¡°Damn it, Feilei is such a restless person¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, Huang Xiaolong sighed in speechlessness. ¡°If she loses today, she¡¯ll end up having to go to a hotel with that guy¡­¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong prepared to go watch the spectacle, immediately got in his car and rushed to Chunhua Square.

    At this moment, in a chess and cards room in Chunhua Square, a man and a woman sat across a chessboard in battle.

    Spectators filled the room to the brim.

    Some were there to watch the chess game, others were there to watch the woman playing chess.

    The woman playing chess, of course, was Liu Feilei.

    She had already become the focal point of the entire chess and cards room!

    Because¡ªher bust was too big!!!!!!

    It was like a stormy sea!

    It was as if she had stuffed two coconuts into her clothes!

    A simple movement from her causing it to jiggle, too eye-catching!

    Besides, Liu Feilei was already quite cute, pure, and beautiful. Today, she wore a touch of light makeup, changed into a pair of fishnet stockings after work, and a pair of high heels¡­

    All in all, it was all too irresistible.

    The once somewhat self-deprecating girl, as flat as a landing strip, was now lost in the river of history.

    The Liu Feilei of today was a vivacious goddess¡­

    You could say the breast augmentation pills Huang Xiaolong gave her changed her life, just like they did for Shu Qinglan.

    Sitting opposite Liu Feilei, challenging her, was a man in his thirties with dark skin. He was definitely not handsome, with his narrow triangular eyes, he looked rather sleazy.

    At this moment, the man¡¯s eyes were glued to Liu Feilei¡¯s chest, occasionally swallowing his saliva, only making him look even sleazier.

    Huang Xiaolong walked into the chess room, saw Liu Feilei, and was stunned. ¡°Holy shit¡­ Is this an upgrade from a birdgun to a cannon? But isn¡¯t it too big? Feilei swallowed four pills at once, But looking at it, swallowing two would have been more than enough¡­¡±

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong heard the whispering crowd of chess fanatics. ¡°She¡¯s been considering this move for a full 20 minutes and still can¡¯t figure it out. She¡¯s likely to lose¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°Feilei is at a disadvantage? She¡¯s going to lose? Isn¡¯t she known as the queen of the Binhai chess world?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong squeezed through the crowd.

    He saw Liu Feilei¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, her pure and adorable face filled with frustration and tension. Her large eyes stared stubbornly at the chessboard as sweat began to bead on her forehead.

    ¡°Hehehehe~~~ Feilei, you¡¯ve been thinking for over 20 minutes on this move, haven¡¯t figured it out yet? I think you might as well concede!¡± The opponent, that sleazy man with triangular eyes, was staring at Liu Feilei¡¯s chest, his eyes about to pop out.

    ¡°Hold on! I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Liu Feilei angrily retorted.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at the man opposite her, feeling a sense of indescribable fear and disgust.

    ¡®It¡¯s all over, damn it, this guy tricked me! He used a chess sequence he learned from who knows where to trap me¡­ Now, I¡­ I¡¯m definitely going to lose¡­ Shit! Am I really going to have to sleep with this guy? Holy shit, such a pathetic man¡­ I¡¯m still a virgin! It¡¯s all over! All over! Oh God, please help me! My chastity can¡¯t be ruined in the hands of such a man!¡¯

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Feilei, stop wasting time here! Alright, I¡¯ll give you three more minutes!¡± The man had an impatient look in his eyes. ¡°Within three minutes, if you can¡¯t turn the tables, then you¡¯ve lost! And then, the prize you agreed to¡­ hahaha~~~¡±

    This man had taken interest in Liu Feilei a long time ago. Even when she was still flat-chested, he had designs on her. After all, Feilei was quite attractive in terms of facial features and height.

    But Liu Feilei never gave him any chances.

    He knew Liu Feilei was obsessed with chess and claimed that anyone who beat her in a game could ask her for one favor.

    Hence, this man had planned for a long time, spent a lot of money hiring a retired professional chess player to coach him.

    In no time, his chess skills improved tremendously. Moreover, he even got an almost unsolvable chess sequence from the retired professional.

    The chess sequence was an adaption from a master game of the past, crafted with meticulous improvements by the retired chess player. You could say it was unparalleled in today¡¯s chess world.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Armed with this chess sequence, the man had naturally set his trap for Liu Feilei.

    As for Liu Feilei now, who made up for her failings of being flat-chested, her appeal had increased manifold! The man could hardly wait to take her to a hotel room and have his ways with her.

    ¡°Feilei, you only have one minute left! Hahaha~~ Only one minute left!¡± The man roared excitedly.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to win! Feilei, from today onwards, you will be my woman! This is so cool!¡¯

    ¡­

 Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Chapter 381 List of Missing Persons

    Chapter 381: Chapter 381 List of Missing Persons

    At this moment, one could say that Liu Feilei was nearing a state of panic!

    Sweat poured from her like rain!

    With each challenger she faced, she would draw up a contract, which both sides would sign.

    In other words, before she started playing chess with this sleazy, squint-eyed man, they also signed a contract.

    The contract clearly stated that if the squint-eyed man won, then she would have to sleep with him¡­

    Of course, whether such a contract was legally enforceable was debatable, but Liu Feilei was not one to go back on her word!

    Besides, breaking a promise and tearing up the contract would greatly tarnish her reputation!

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed¡­ending my life doesn¡¯t seem so unreasonable now¡­just had a successful breast augmentation, about to start a beautiful life¡­but didn¡¯t expect to run into such a mess¡­well, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m opposed to sleeping with men, but at least it should be someone like Little Long, right?¡¯

    Liu Feilei¡¯s heart sunk deeper and deeper¡­

    She was beginning to feel desperate¡­

    Huang Xiaolong had actually spotted the problem with this chess game early on. In fact, Liu Feilei had fallen into the squint-eyed man¡¯s trap at her seventh move.

    The man had laid a subtle and clever trap ¨C it initially appeared insignificant to the opponent, but once it was discovered, it was difficult to crack, leaving them no choice but to admit defeat.

    However, while Huang Xiaolong was in the Underworld, he had spent a few days learning chess from some of the ancient souls who were master players; this board, in his eyes, had several flaws, and it was very easy to solve.

    ¡°Alright, Feilei, time¡¯s up.¡± The squint-eyed man looked at Liu Feilei happily. ¡°You lost. After dinner, I¡¯ll take you to a hotel. But¡­I know you¡¯re stubborn and not convinced. So this is what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯m a generous man, and I want to give you another chance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Liu Feilei looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°Listen, Feilei, I¡¯m allowing you to take back moves! Take back five moves! If, after you take back five moves, you still lose to me, then I¡¯m sorry, not only will you have to go to a hotel with me tonight, but tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to go with me to the civil affairs office to register our marriage.¡± The squint-eyed man watched Liu Feilei with greedy eyes.

    This guy was cunning.

    After Liu Feilei¡¯s enhancements, she had become quite a looker!

    It wasn¡¯t enough for him to just sleep with Liu Feilei once, he was planning to possess her long term! To marry her! To have her every night!

    ¡°Go to hell! I swear I¡¯ll never marry you in my life!¡± Liu Feilei retorted in disgust.

    The spectators were also astounded.

    You won a chess game and now you want the girl to become your wife? Weren¡¯t you a toad trying to eat swan meat with your ugly face?

    However, some of the chess enthusiasts had a different opinion.

    In chess, if both sides are serious and there¡¯s a bet, each player is generally not allowed to take back moves. Because, if the players¡¯ skills are similar, taking back just one move could lead to a comeback!

    Now, the squint-eyed man allows Liu Feilei to take back five moves¡­

    This was like handing Liu Feilei the opportunity to make a desperate comeback!

    ¡®Damn it! This guy is underestimating me! His level isn¡¯t necessarily higher than mine¡­ let me take back five moves, and I won¡¯t kill him?¡¯

    Truth be told, Liu Feilei was also tempted. She¡¯d rather die than sleep with this squint-eyed scumbag.

    ¡°You mean, let me take back five moves, and if I can turn defeat into victory, then the previous contract¡­can it be¡­cancelled?¡± Liu Feilei asked tentatively.

    ¡°Ahahaha~~ Okay! Once our words are spoken, they cannot be taken back. Now, Feilei, take back five moves. If you can turn defeat into victory, then rip up the contract. But if you lose again, tomorrow, let¡¯s get married.¡± The squint-eyed man shot her a look full of predatory cunning.

    Liu Feilei gritted her teeth, ready to agree.

    Huang Xiaolong could no longer bear to stand by and do nothing.

    The killing move in the chess game was set up seven moves ago, so what good would taking back five moves do? If they were to take back moves, they ought to take back seven or eight moves, but the squint-eyed man would never give Liu Feilei such a chance!

    If they continued like this, Liu Feilei would be ruined by that despicable man!

    ¡°Feilei, don¡¯t take back any moves. Let me guide you. Just follow my instructions.¡± Huang Xiaolong communicated with Liu Feilei secretly.

    Liu Feilei shivered, instinctively looking towards the crowd, where she noticed Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, continuing to communicate secretly. ¡°Fei Lei, trust me. Stay calm, don¡¯t take back moves, and don¡¯t look at me. Just follow my guidance to make your moves. Beating him will be as easy as child¡¯s play.¡±

    After what happened last time with the ghost in the rental house, and those few breast enhancement pills, Liu Feilei had unknowingly grown to immensely admire and trust Huang Xiaolong.

    Upon hearing what Huang Xiaolong said, she went all in, an unexplainable sense of confidence rising within her. ¡°No need for takebacks! Let¡¯s continue!¡±

    ¡°What? No takebacks? You¡­Feilei, you are simply stubborn! Fine! It¡¯s your move! I am curious about how you¡¯re going to lose!¡± The sleazy, triangle-eyed man displayed a malicious look on his face thinking, ¡®She didn¡¯t fall for it! Good, good, good, tonight¡¯s room booking is confirmed! I will not spare you any mercy! I¡¯m going to play till you scream!¡¯

    Shortly after, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice resonated once again in Liu Feilei¡¯s ear, ¡°Cannon eight level five.¡±

    Without giving it much thought, Liu Feilei took a step as instructed by Huang Xiaolong.

    This step conveniently served her cannon right into the opponent¡¯s hands!

    ¡°Hmm? What kind of move is this?¡± The sleazy, triangle-eyed man was taken aback. ¡°Feilei, are you seeking a quick death?¡±

    Upon seeing this, the audience of chess enthusiasts shook their heads, believing that Liu Feilei was too nervous and made a blunder.

    Liu Feilei stared at the chessboard in disbelief.

    Naturally, the sleazy, triangle-eyed man didn¡¯t hesitate to capture the sacrificial cannon.

    ¡°Knight three to four.¡± Huang Xiaolong continued.

    At this point, Liu Feilei could only continue according to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions.

    However!

    After the cannon was given to the sleazy, triangle-eyed man, the pressure that Liu Feilei was experiencing surprisingly eased!

    Actually, the first step was merely a sacrifice, a breakthrough after giving up!

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s second instruction, Liu Feilei blew the trumpet of counterattack!

    What followed, was her overturning the game in less than a dozen moves, and thoroughly defeating the sleazy, triangle-eyed man!

    Liu Feilei won!

    ¡°Wow~~~~~~~¡± Liu Feilei, as if surviving a disaster, jumped up directly. Without any further ado, she dashed towards Huang Xiaolong, hugged him tightly and planted a kiss on his face.

    ¡­

    A western restaurant in Chunhua Square.

    Huang Xiaolong and Liu Feilei were surprisingly having a candlelit dinner.

    After a sip of red wine, Liu Feilei¡¯s pretty face flushed and she looked incredibly charming. Owing to her towering assets that seemed ready to burst out, the Huang Xiaolong sitting across her was distracted and restless.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong staring at her, she shook her hair and asked him flirtatiously. ¡°Little Long, do I look good now?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­yes, you look very pretty.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied honestly.

    ¡°I really thank you for just now. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would be like a dead fish on the bed of a hotel, being ¡®touched¡¯ by that disgusting man¡­¡± With a coquettish look in her eyes, she said, ¡°Little Long, your medicine really works, look at me now, I have enough capital, big right?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong coughed a few times.

    God, Liu Feilei¡¯s way of speaking was a bit too much for him. Too outgoing!

    ¡°It is quite big.¡± Huang Xiaolong, a simple country boy, replied.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Little Long. This is just with clothes on. If I take them off, I¡¯m sure it will scare you!¡± An excited Liu Feilei said. ¡°Hurry up and finish eating. After that, we can go to my place and I can show them to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Xiaolong was at a loss for words.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°How about it? Little Long, do you want to touch and see if they are genuine?¡± Liu Feilei asked openly, ¡°Alright then!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Feilei, the thing is¡­ where¡¯s the list you printed for me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was really overwhelmed.

    Liu Feilei laughed, pulled out an A4 sheet from her bag and handed it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Here, the list and details of the missing persons from the Binhai 330 bus route. Little Long, why do you want this? This is an unsolved mystery, they say it runs deep.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong quickly took the A4 paper that Liu Feilei handed him.

    He read it carefully.

 Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Female Ghost Comes to the Door (5th update)

    Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Female Ghost Comes to the Door (5th update)

    Huang Xiaolong studied the list in his hands carefully.

    In fact, there was a possibility that all the victims on this list had turned into ferocious ghosts, currently wreaking havoc all over Binhai!

    ¡°Chen Yifeng, male, 41 years old, a missing bus driver from route 330. During his career, he has been involved in three major vehicle accidents, resulting in the death of four people. One of these accidents involved allegations of deliberate harm, leading to a six-month-long police investigation. However, due to insufficient evidence, he was not prosecuted.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Xuan, male, 26 years old, a missing passenger from bus 330, with past criminal record of theft.¡±

    ¡°Ma Weizong, male, 56 years old, a missing passenger from bus 330, who also served a 12-year prison sentence for deliberately injuring someone.¡±

    ¡°Zhu Gang, male, 34 years old, a missing passenger from bus 330, confirmed to be a fugitive who has committed robbery and murder.¡±

    ¡­

    For unknown reasons or coincidences, many of the missing passengers on this list were not good people!

    Several of them had criminal records, including a fugitive who committed robbery and murder.

    Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    Generally speaking, those who commit crimes in their lifetime are burdened with heavy karmic debt. Once they die, there¡¯s almost a certainty of ninety percent that they will turn into malevolent spirits.

    Moreover, such ghosts would awaken and even magnify their deep-rooted brutality and evil nature from their lifetime, resulting in various outrageous actions.

    ¡®They probably don¡¯t stay on the ghost bus all the time. They might be hiding near their previous homes and workplaces, waiting for an opportunity to harm people¡­¡¯

    The list provided detailed information about the missing individuals, including their home addresses.

    Huang Xiaolong located the temporary residence of the fugitive robber and murderer, Zhu Gang. And it was situated in an old residential area on ¡®Chenghuang Street¡¯.

    Looking it up online, there indeed had been many odd murders on Chenghuang Street recently.

    For example, a worker was gruesomely dismembered in an alley on his way home from a night shift. The crime did not resemble human handiwork, rather it seemed like the act of a beast.

    ¡®It seems like Zhu Gang must have turned into a ferocious ghost after his death, hiding around Chenghuang Street to kill people¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s facial muscles twitched. ¡®Hmm, this guy is going to hit a dead end with me! Tonight, I will obliterate his spirit, and in the process, investigate what exactly happened to that bus 330 that night, and who was responsible.¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, is there any problem with this list?¡± Liu Feilei asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh¡­ No problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong carefully put away the list without any expression.

    ¡°Heeheehee~~~¡± Having consumed some red wine, Liu Feilei¡¯s face flushed a rosy hue due to alcohol. She coyly murmured. ¡°Little Long, I think I¡¯m a bit drunk, could you take me home?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong paused. ¡°You¡¯re drunk?¡±

    Like hell she was!

    Huang Xiaolong realized at a glance that Liu Feilei was not drunk at all; in fact, she was too sober.

    This girl was quite bold. Despite her pure and cute appearance, she was quite audacious at heart.

    ¡®Too unrestrained! I am Xiao Qiang¡¯s boyfriend and she knows it. Yet, she doesn¡¯t seem to hold back, actively flirting with me¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong licked his lips.

    He was not one to stick to old customs, moreover, he had never met a girl like Liu Feilei since he arrived in the city.

    Pretty exciting.

    ¡°Heehee, you are the first to try this medicine,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Fine, since we still have time, I¡¯ll drive you home and see if this medicine has any side effects.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Long, you must check thoroughly. There must be no side effects¡­¡± Liu Feilei gave Huang Xiaolong a suggestive look, and stood up hastily, urging. ¡°Little Long, hurry up and take me home.¡±

    Despite her boldness, Liu Feilei had never been in a relationship.

    Though she was quite flirtatious, she seldom took any real actions.

    The reason she brazenly flirted with Huang Xiaolong was simply because she had fallen for him.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was the first man Liu Feilei truly loved.

    His extraordinary ghost-capturing abilities, his calm demeanor, and sagacious attitude during the ghost-catching incident in the rented house; all of these had won over Liu Feilei.

    His assistance today, saving her from disgrace, only increased her admiration for him.

    Moreover, his gift of the medicine, equating him to a benefactor who gave her a second life, finally allowed her to proudly embrace her femininity!

    Liu Feilei was not a fool, how could she not cherish a man like this?

    In Liu Feilei¡¯s worldview, she would go to any lengths to win over the man she truly loved, regardless of the outcome!

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t have his heart, I must have him!¡±

    Liu Feilei was such a girl. Her personality was straightforward, fiery, and reckless!

    Her face, pure with a hint of cuteness, was full of deception!

    The two of them left the Western restaurant.

    Huang Xiaolong drove Liu Feilei home.

    Huang Xiaolong was puzzled. ¡®No way? Is my first time going to be taken by Feilei? This is not how this script should go! Feilei isn¡¯t my girlfriend¡­¡¯

    Thinking of this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but to glance at Liu Feilei from the corner of his eyes. Her looks were top-notch, on par with his main wife Song Yuru, Su Xiaoman, Cui Feiyan and the others.

    Besides, he was now cash rich¡­

    ¡®Forget it! I give up today!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head in resignation.

    They arrived at Liu Feilei¡¯s house.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Once at home, Liu Feilei seemed to become less restrained, her eyes fixed on Huang Xiaolong as if she couldn¡¯t wait to swallow him whole. ¡°Are you going to examine me now, or wait until I¡¯ve had my bath? Tell me, I¡¯m at your command today¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Feilei¡­ that¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said to himself, since he was here, damn, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if he didn¡¯t get the job done?

    ¡°You go take a bath first. Yeah, tonight, let me give you a thorough¡­ examine.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Liu Feilei cast a charming glance at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Or should we¡­ shower together?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Liu Feilei said matter-of-factly. ¡°Save water, save time.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, ready to head to the bathroom with Liu Feilei.

    Just then!

    A gust of cold wind came in from the outside, swirling into Liu Feilei¡¯s rented house!

    The temperature in the room dropped drastically!

    And the light in the room seemed to be disrupted by some mysterious energy and started flickering.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± Liu Feilei¡¯s delicate body shivered and she instinctively moved closer to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face darkened as he looked towards the door.

    ¡°Knock~~ knock-knock-knock~~ knock-knock-knock~~~¡±

    The sound of knocking echoed.

    ¡°Is Su Xiaoqiang home?¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice that could send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine came from outside the house.

    ¡°Dammit~~~ It actually come looking for her husband?¡± Huang Xiaolong was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Who is Su Xiaoqiang?¡± Liu Feilei was completely confused.

    ¡°Why are you looking for Su Xiaoqiang?¡± Huang Xiaolong shouted impatiently.

    ¡°Heeheehee~~~ Su Xiaoqiang is my husband! What¡¯s wrong with me looking for him?¡± The woman¡¯s voice seemed somewhat angry. ¡°Su Xiaoqiang! I know you¡¯re inside! You think you can hide from me? Once you put on my ring, you belong to me!¡±

    Just as her words ended!

    Bang!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The light in the room exploded!

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Whoo-oo~~~~~~~~~

    In the dim light, a slender ghostly figure swirled with a heavy aura of gloom and evil qi, directly barged in from the door!

    As the cold wind blew, its long hair flew up. And vaguely, one could see a pair of crimson eyes!

 Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Destroy the Female Ghost!

    Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Destroy the Female Ghost!

    A female ghost just appeared directly in Liu Feilei¡¯s home.

    Even though she had already encountered a ghost at home before, Liu Feilei was still severely frightened when she encountered another one. She grabbed onto Huang Xiaolong tightly, trembling with fear.

    Uh¡­ the two of them were pressed against each other too tightly. Those hills were pressing against Huang Xiaolong, triggering a wave of sensuous delight within him.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t too good anymore!

    He was about to thoroughly examine Liu Feilei¡¯s body and maybe do some other meaningful things, but at this critical moment, Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s ghost wife had come knocking!

    Huang Xiaolong had created a ¡°replacement charm¡± for Su Xiaoqiang and had taken that golden ring so the female ghost would no longer look for Su Xiaoqiang, but instead would look for Huang Xiaolong, who was carrying the ¡°replacement charm¡±.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mind the female ghost coming to him, but she came too quickly and at such an inconvenient time too!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Su Xiaoqiang? Where¡¯s my man?¡± The female ghost entered the house but didn¡¯t find Su Xiaoqiang. She looked suspiciously at Huang Xiaolong. Her crimson ghostly eyes gave off a chilling, ruthless energy.

    Huang Xiaolong, upon seeing this female ghost, noticed her bloody red clothes. Clearly, she had evolved to the level of a red-clothed fierce ghost. Her face hidden behind her long hair was quite delicate. She was a pretty girl before she died and not very old¡­

    Such a pity, she died young and turned into a ghost, even causing harm to others and becoming a fierce ghost in a red dress.

    If it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s appearance, Su Xiaoqiang would have been the next person she killed!

    ¡°Xiao Qiang isn¡¯t here¡­ You should stop looking for him,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a grin, a murderous intent rising within him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not acceptable! He must come out to see me! He took my possessions! He accepted my token of love! It¡¯s my most precious possession!¡± The female ghost said in a chilling voice.

    ¡°You mean this piece of trash?¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled out the golden ring. ¡°This is your most precious thing? I think it¡¯s just a piece of garbage!¡±

    ¡°My ring! My gold ring! How¡­How is it in your hand?¡± The female ghost roared furiously, with a surge of Yin energy engulfing the room.

    After a pause, its tone softened a bit. ¡°Since the token of love is in your hand, why don¡¯t you¡­ Just marry me instead?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Feilei gathered up her courage to steal a glance at the female ghost and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiao Long, this female ghost¡¯s quite attractive. Won¡¯t you be tempted to sleep with her?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Feilei, do you think I have strange tastes like you?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head in speechlessness. ¡°You say she looks good? Fine, take a closer look before you say that!¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong took out a Revelation Charm. With a flick of his hand, the talisman ignited on its own and a flash of golden light illuminated the room.

    Instantly, the female ghost¡¯s aura changed.

    Her current appearance was meant to bewitch the living. Once exposed by the Revelation Charm, the state in which she had died was revealed.

    All that could be seen was her face full of shards of glass with several sharp pointed glass pieces protruding from her neck and throat.

    Blood flowed like a river.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!¡± Liu Feilei screamed in horror.

    ¡°Oh, it seems you were killed in a car accident. The windows broke, and shards of glass littered your body. Blood vessels in your neck were punctured, causing you to bleed to death,¡± Huang Xiaolong mused aloud.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you!¡± The female ghost¡¯s eyes glowed sinisterly. ¡°Will you become my husband or not? If you reject me, I will kill you! Kill you!¡±

    ¡°How many men did this ring of yours attach to? In other words, how many men have you killed?¡± Huang Xiaolong threw the ring out the window.

    ¡°Death! You¡­ You lost my most precious possession! I want you dead! You are the thirteenth!¡± The female ghost was enraged. In a blink of an eye, she lunged at Huang Xiaolong, her five fingers like hooks, aiming directly at his head.

    Huang Xiaolong snorted disdainfully. His right hand flipped over, thunder rumbled within as lightning coiled around it. ¡°Sky Thunder God, Earth Thunder God, command five hundred ruthless thunders, hasten to my bidding!¡±

    With a casual slap, several bolts of palm-thunder blasted out!

    BOOM~~~!!!!!!

    The female ghost¡¯s soul was blown to pieces, exploding into chunks of flesh that squirmed on the floor.

    However, Huang Xiaolong had clearly held back. He hadn¡¯t obliterated the ghost outright.

    Threads of residual soul, struggling to reassemble, the female ghost¡¯s head rolled to a side, it¡¯s mouth opening and closing eerily as it started to plea.¡±Spare me! Spare me! Have mercy, Immortal! I was wrong, I know my mistake, I died in a car accident on my wedding day¡­ I held resentment in my heart, unwilling to pass on, that¡¯s why I became a ghost, and constantly sought husbands to absorb their Yang energy¡­ Immortal, I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with the bullshit!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly. ¡°You were acting pretty tough before, weren¡¯t you? And now you admit you¡¯re wrong? Shut up, I¡¯ll ask the questions, and you¡¯ll answer.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­Yes¡­Yes¡­¡± The female ghost trembled with fear.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the 330 bus?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know about that bus¡­ I only know that we ghosts use it¡­ Other than that, I don¡¯t know¡­ Immortal, please spare me¡­¡± the female ghost said with her head rolling, sobbing as she begged for mercy.

    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t know?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, feeling slightly disappointed, ¡°You evil wretch, you have already killed more than a dozen men. Even though I am kind-hearted, I can¡¯t let you go! Perish!¡±

    With another casual wave of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, several dragon-snake like bolts of lightning struck out, completely blasting the scattered pieces of flesh into dust, destroying them utterly.

    Only a faint nauseating smell remained in the room, but there was no longer any trace of Yin energy or Evil Qi.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Xiao Long, you¡­you eliminated this frighteningly ferocious ghost? You¡¯re so cool!¡± Liu Feilei looked at Huang Xiaolong with starry-eyed admiration. Seeing Huang Xiaolong instantly obliterate the fearsome ghost, Liu Feilei¡¯s heart pounded with excitement!

    ¡°It was just a mere red-clothed fierce ghost. I could kill it if I wanted.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    However, although this fierce female ghost was settled, the mystery of the 330 bus remained unresolved.

    ¡®I have to go to the City God Street immediately¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll find Zhu Gang, the escaped robber and murderer from the missing 330 bus¡­ This guy must have turned into a fierce ghost by now, and these recent cases of dismemberment in City God Street must be related to him!¡¯

    Because of the commotion caused by the ghost, Huang Xiaolong noticed a significant decrease in the longing and mischievous look in Liu Feilei¡¯s eyes.

    It appears that her ¡°interest¡± was also affected.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong then decided not to stay to keep Liu Feilei company anymore and said jokingly, ¡°Feilei, I have some things to do now, I¡¯ll be going first. In a few days, I¡¯ll come back to give you a full check-up. Let¡¯s see if your¡­hehe, your stuff, is genuine.¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong turned to leave.

    Liu Feilei hurriedly followed him. ¡°Xiao Long, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Feilei, could you stop being so difficult? Do you know what I¡¯m going to do? I¡¯m going to catch a ghost!¡± Huang Xiaolong warned her intentionally.

    Liu Feilei said fearfully, ¡°Xiao Long, there was a ghost in my room tonight. If you leave, I¡¯ll be really scared¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare sleep. Let me go with you! Xiao Long, don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡±

 Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Chapter 384: What Happened That Night?

    Chapter 384: Chapter 384: What Happened That Night?

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t dissuade Liu Feilei, if she wanted to tag along, then so be it!

    When they left Liu Feilei¡¯s house, it was still fairly early, no later than 11 pm.

    Huang Xiaolong drove towards City God Street.

    The so-called ¡°City God Street¡± in Binhai was akin to a slum, in worse condition than Lychee District, it was a place where all sorts of people mingled.

    So, it made sense that the fugitive and murderer, Zhu Gang, would rent a room and hide in ¡°City God Street¡±.

    ¡°Little Long, what ghost are you going to catch in City God Street at the dead of night?¡± asked Liu Feilei, her face was brimming with curiosity while sitting at the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Though¡­ it does sound exciting¡­¡±

    ¡°Catching a vicious spirit¡­ A fugitive turned into a spirit that haphazardly dismembers people in death¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was brimming with glee, and his eyes revealed a playful expression.

    The more vicious the spirit, the more fun Huang Xiaolong derived from it.

    ¡°A ghost who used to be a fugitive?¡± Liu Feilei shivered. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s pretty terrifying¡­¡±

    Parking the car.

    The two of them were walking on the street, it was 11 pm.

    Perhaps due to the bad public security in City God Street, the streets were deserted at this hour, apart from Huang Xiaolong and Liu Feilei, there were no other people around.

    Liu Feilei clung onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, their closeness resembled a pair of lovers. ¡°Little Long~~ Where¡¯s the ghost? Where¡¯s it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed, he looked around, there were only a few ashen-faced ghosts aimlessly roaming the streets, occasionally turning to look at them, but they didn¡¯t dare approach.

    Only weak and solitary ghosts without anyone to turn to.

    ¡®Where¡¯s Zhu Gang¡¯s soul?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong pondered. ¡®I came all the way at this late hour to purge it¡­ It wouldn¡¯t just not show up, right? Damn it~~~¡¯

    They kept moving and a long alleyway suddenly emerged before them.

    The moonlight failed to penetrate into the alleyway, making it eerily dark.

    The alleyway extended up to a hundred meters, leading to a dilapidated old district.

    According to the data that Huang Xiaolong looked up online, the several violent dismemberment murders that happened on City God Street recently, almost all happened within this alley.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Little Long, this¡­ this alley is a bit¡­ a bit terrifying¡­ Is the¡­ is the ghost hiding in there?¡± Liu Feilei¡¯s teeth chattered with fear.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled noncommittally, ¡°Feilei, whether there is a ghost in the alley or not¡­ wouldn¡¯t we know once we go in and take a look?¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong took a step forward and walked towards the hauntingly dark alley.

    Liu Feilei¡¯s body trembled as she held onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm tighter, forcing herself to follow him into the alleyway.

    Halfway in!

    Suddenly, a ghastly ghost appeared on the high walls on both sides of the alley, sitting there and whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°There are two more living souls about to be dismembered¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, this couple probably wanted to get intimate in this alley, but they have no idea, their time is up.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that big brother is too¡­ too ruthless¡­ He hides here every night preying on people¡­ and to dismember them, even playing with their intestines and guts¡­ Truly sick¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking, the big brother is coming, we shouldn¡¯t stand around watching, or else, we might end up dead too¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Right then, an overwhelming sense of gloom filled the alley. From below the ground, thick pools of blood began to bubble up, sending a fetid smell soaring into the air!

    The lonely ghosts who had been peering from atop the walls screamed out in terror and promptly fled.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s footsteps also paused and a trace of exhilaration flickered in his eyes.

    Liu Feilei quivered as she spoke, ¡°Little Long¡­did¡­did you discover a vengeful spirit?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t replied when at one end of the alley from the direction they were facing, a surge of Evil Qi rolled in, accompanying a scraping noise on the ground.

    The gloom arrived swiftly. In the dim surroundings, a burly silhouette appeared, shrouded in the dark energy, step by step it approached Huang Xiaolong and Liu Feilei.

    Upon closer inspection, this thug was draped in orange clothes, a man it seemed, his skull was blown open with bits of white brain matter bubbling out. Blood dripped from his nose and mouth, his neck tilted to one side was an obvious sign of a broken cervical spine. An iron piece was even lodged in his stomach causing intestines to be strewn all over the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong had found a photo of ¡°Zhu Gang¡± online when he was alive. He was certain, the orange-dressed ghost in front of him was Zhu Gang!

    At this moment, Zhu Gang was holding a blood-soaked katana of Dongying, its tip scraping the ground, producing the scraping sound as he moved.

    ¡°Little Long~~~¡± Liu Feilei gave a short, sharp yelp and hid behind Huang Xiaolong¡¯s back, her eyes now shut tightly out of fear.n

    Suddenly, the orange-clothed vengeful spirit, Zhu Gang, had a trace of a mocking grin appear in his eyes. He brandished his katana and bellowed with a wicked laughter. ¡°This is a robbery! No one moves! Hand over your intestines, your heart, your stomach¡­ all of it!¡±

    ¡°Hold on there, stop shouting. You are Zhu Gang, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a cheeky grin. ¡°You killed people when you were alive, committing heinous offenses. After death, you hid near the place you used to live and inflicted harm on others, as a result, you have evolved into this orange-clothed vengeful spirit.¡±

    ¡°Eh? You know my name?¡± Zhu Gang was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, I want to ask, what exactly happened that night on bus number 330? Who killed you and the other people on the bus?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked. ¡°Judging by the way you were killed, your skull was blown open, brain matter splattered, and neck broken. Was your stomach sliced by a piece of metal¡­ Did you die in a bus accident?¡±

    ¡°That night?¡± A glimmer of panic flickered in the face of Zhu Gang. It seemed as though he was recalling some terrifying event.

    But rather than answering Huang Xiaolong, he roared in crazed frenzy. ¡°Robbery! Robbery! You talk too much! I like robbery! Die!¡±

    The next second, Zhu Gang swung his katana and charged towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Blood was dripping from the katana, emitting suffocating Evil Qi!

    Being an orange-clothed vengeful spirit, Zhu Gang was ferocious! No sooner were the words out of his mouth than his ghostly figure appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong. He lifted his hand and swung his katana directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck!

    The slash was so threatening that Liu Feilei, who was hiding behind Huang Xiaolong, felt as if she were in an ice pit. Every cell of her body froze up.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a playful chuckle and threw a casual punch.

    Encased by a tri-colored flame, his fist shot out, the ethereal scene was akin to a divine spectacle!

    Boom~~~~~~~

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Before the punch landed, Zhu Gang¡¯s dark energy around him shredded apart like pieces of fabric!

    Bang!!!!!!

    The punch hit, sending Zhu Gang flying over ten meters. His katana fell as his ghostly body burst into burning flames mid-air, releasing a continuous hissing sound and embers.

    ¡°What happened that night?¡± Huang Xiaolong dashed towards him in a flash and stomped on Zhu Gang¡¯s chest the instant his ghostly body hit the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve run out of patience, spill it!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Get on the Car!

    Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Get on the Car!

    The malevolent ghost in orange, Zhu Gang, was pinned under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s foot. Its ghostly body was being burnt, emitting a scorched stench. It was, essentially, at death¡¯s door.

    ¡°Mercy¡­I beg you¡­I¡¯ll tell you¡­I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Zhu Gang didn¡¯t dare to defy Huang Xiaolong any longer. He began his confession as he pleaded for mercy.

    Turned out, on that night, Zhu Gang boarded bus 330, intending to hide out near the Lychee district and initiate the premeditated robbery once he got off the bus.

    But then, a woman and two men boarded midway through the ride.

    Then, something peculiar happened. The bus driver, despite the passengers¡¯ cries of protest, drove directly to a deserted hillside and directed the bus off a cliff.

    The bus fell from the cliff, killing the driver and all passengers instantly.

    Following Zhu Gang¡¯s death, his spirit emerged from his corpse, and he overheard a conversation between the woman and two men who¡¯d boarded midway.

    ¡°Jiang Chenxi, are you satisfied now?¡±, the woman cackled. ¡°Another major bus accident, so many people dead. Are you happy now?¡±

    But the man known as ¡®Jiang Chenxi¡¯ responded with a cold, menacing chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? For you guys, a simple game of tricking the driver¡¯s sight can easily fabricate this kind of disaster.¡±

    The trio then crawled out of the bus, laughing as they walked away.

    Afterward, all the people who died in the tragic accident, including the driver and passengers, became malevolent ghosts, except for a few virtuous souls who went to the underworld to reincarnate.

    Zhu Gang had committed many murders when he was alive, and the deeds of his past life were too heavy. After death, he instantly transformed into a malevolent ghost wearing red.

    This group of malevolent ghosts turned the doomed bus 330, which had fallen off the cliff, into a ghost bus that drove around the city every night, stopping for any ghosts seeking rides.

    If a living person happened to see the ghost bus and tried to board, they wouldn¡¯t mind. However, most living people who mistakenly boarded the ghost bus ended up being killed by them.

    The reason Su Xiaoqiang managed to escape unscathed that day was thanks to the lady ghost in red, who had given him a golden ring, marking him as her prey in advance.

    Otherwise, Su Xiaoqiang would not have been able to get off the bus.

    ¡°Jiang Chenxi?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°So you are saying that the ones who caused the demise of everyone on the bus were three ghosts? Two male and one female?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ not¡­ ¡± Zhu Gang shook his head. ¡°There were two ghosts and one human among those who boarded midway. The one called ¡®Jiang Chenxi¡¯ was not a ghost, but a living man.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong felt a slight sinking sensation in his heart.

    So, one man, accompanied by two ghosts, one male and one female, had boarded bus 330 that night, purposely causing a disastrous accident¡­

    ¡®Interesting¡­ Could it be that Jiang Chenxi had an enemy on that bus 330, hence he got two ghosts to help him, and killed everyone on the bus¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong thought and then asked Zhu Gang, ¡°Was there an enemy of Jiang Chenxi on that bus?¡±

    ¡°No! After our death, we were all filled with resentment, extremely unwilling¡­ We died for nothing! Jiang Chenxi? None of us knew who Jiang Chenxi was before we died¡­ It was unjust! Deity, we died so unjustly¡­¡± Zhu Gang wailed pitifully.

    ¡°How strange¡­ If there was no enemy on the bus, why would a man named Jiang Chenxi create such a major traffic accident? Was he just bored, or is he a psychotically twisted murderer¡­ Regardless, he associates with ghosts and has them kill for him, this man is unusual, ha ha ha¡­ Taoist? Is Jiang Chenxi a Taoist?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong mused aloud, his interest in this ¡®Jiang Chenxi¡¯ intensifying!

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong took out paper and a pen, sketched out a portrait of ¡®Jiang Chenxi¡¯ as per Zhu Gang¡¯s description.

    In the drawing, a man in his twenties, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, has well-proportioned facial features with a slightly high nose bridge, giving an intellectual look. However, the eyes behind the lenses, gave off a cold and mysterious sense, causing one to instinctively feel disgust towards the individual in the image after staring at it for too long.

    Huang Xiaolong further inquired the route and time slots of the ghost bus.

    The ghost bus would run a few rounds along the route of bus 330 every night, starting from 11 PM.

    The ghosts who died in the accident that night, like Zhu Gang, would wait at the bus stop where they caught the 330 bus before their demise, and then board the bus.

    Having gathered the necessary information, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, sending a burst of Samadhi Truefire from his palm, reducing Zhu Gang¡¯s ghostly body to a pile of black ash, and obliterating his spirit.

    ¡°Feilei, do you want to go home now, or continue to accompany me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Liu Feilei with a smile.

    ¡°I¡­ I obviously want to be with you, Little Long~~ I don¡¯t want to go home alone, I¡¯m too scared to sleep by myself tonight.¡± Liu Feilei clung to Huang Xiaolong, running over in a few steps to grab onto his arm. Feeling the warmth from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, she felt particularly secure, rubbing her soft chest against his arm non-stop.

    ¡°Whatever you like.¡± Huang Xiaolong retreated from the alley with Liu Feilei.

    ¡°Little Long, where are we going now?¡± asked Liu Feilei. ¡°Are there any more ghosts to catch?¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ We are going to take bus number 330.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Um¡­ isn¡¯t it out of service at this time?¡± Liu Feilei looked puzzled.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled and didn¡¯t elaborate.

    He took out his phone, snapped a few pictures of ¡°Jiang Chenxi¡±, and sent them to Lin Jing on WeChat.

    ¡°Sister Jing, are you asleep? When you have time, could you help me look up this man named ¡®Jiang Chenxi¡¯?¡±

    After sending the WeChat message, Huang Xiaolong took Liu Feilei to a station where the 330 bus must pass.

    They parked their car on the roadside and waited alone under a bus stop sign.

    The night wind blew litter all over the vacant streets, the atmosphere was eerily quiet.

    ¡°I mean¡­ Little Long, if people knew that we are waiting for a bus at this hour, they would¡­ certainly laugh their heads off.¡± Liu Feilei felt a shiver of cold, hugged herself and looked at Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe, indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked around. ¡°I wonder if we can catch the ghost bus.¡±

    Ten minutes later!

    There, on the road, a bus was slowly driving towards them!

    ¡°Here comes the bus!¡± Huang Xiaolong perked up!

    He could see clearly; this was the 330 bus!

    ¡°Huh? Little Long? Where¡¯s the bus? How come I can¡¯t see it?¡± Liu Feilei was stunned.

    Huang Xiaolong burned a revealing charm, and Liu Feilei could clearly see all at once.

    The 330 bus was wrapped in layers of black, sinister air. The bus was dilapidated; the windshield and windows were all shattered.

    Its body was full of patches, all stained with blood!

    It seemed like a bus that had just driven out of hell!

    ¡°Little Long¡­is¡­ this the ghost bus? Its style is so creepy¡­ it scares the hell out of me¡­¡± Liu Feilei was frightened, shrinking her neck and clutching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong waved from afar, and the 330 bus began to slow down and pull up at the stop.

    The bus door opened.

    A chilly wind whistled out.

    ¡°Feilei, let¡¯s get on the bus.¡± Huang Xiaolong, visibly excited, pulled Liu Feilei¡¯s hand and stepped onto the bus.

    Holy crap, I finally found the long-lost 330 bus from Binhai!

 Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Chapter 386 Jiang Chenxiâ€™s Information!

    Chapter 386: Chapter 386 Jiang Chenxi¡¯s Information!

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong got on the bus, illuminated by the dreary green light inside, he saw the driver. The driver¡¯s face was awash in fresh blood. His left eye hung outside its socket, and there were two shards of glass lodged in his face and forehead. He stared straight ahead, not looking anywhere else, looking like a very conscientious, experienced driver.

    Huang Xiaolong, holding onto the petrified Liu Feilei, began walking into the bus when suddenly, the driver stated menacingly, ¡°You have not paid yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I forgot, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a stack of soul banknotes from his canvas bag and shoved all of them into the coin slot.

    Only then did the driver smile contentedly. However, his smile was more creepy than comforting.

    ¡°Feilei, let¡¯s take a ride!¡± The excited Huang Xiaolong pulled Liu Feilei along, found two empty seats in the bus, and sat down.

    Huang Xiaolong took a look around and saw the bus was sparsely inhabited by about a dozen specters who all kept their heads low, obscuring their appearances.

    With the bus door shut, the ghost bus proceeded to follow the usual route of bus 330.

    Suddenly, a ghost seated in front of Huang Xiaolong and Liu Feilei turned its head around unusually, a grinning and frightful face was staring directly at Liu Feilei.

    This ghastly figure was a male ghost, his mouth filled with fresh blood and all his teeth battered. A nail was lodged in his neck, and blood was spurting out like a fountain.

    ¡°Initially, there were 117 places you could disembark from,¡± the male ghost grinned.

    Liu Feilei felt a wave of chilliness enveloping her, she was so cold that her heart almost ceased to beat.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ now, this bus shall henceforth be scrapped. And you all~~~ should refrain from going out for late-night strolls¡­ go to where you should be.¡± Huang Xiaolong broke into a hearty laugh.

    Crack~~~~~~

    Upon hearing this, the driver stopped the bus abruptly. He then turned his head, and stared menacingly at Huang Xiaolong, as if he wanted to tear him apart and devour him!

    At the same time, all the ghosts on the bus slowly stood up and glared at Huang Xiaolong and Liu Feilei with eyes full of malicious intent.

    With chilling winds and a gloomy aura, this scene was far more scary than any horror movie.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to waste any more time arguing with these malevolent specters.

    Effortlessly, he took out a large handful of sigils from his canvas bag and threw them out,

    The sigils swirled in the air. It was like the sigils grew eyes and individually affixed themselves to the foreheads of each and every specter.

    ¡°I evoke the divine wrath of the five thunder lords of the heavens, the earth, yang, yin, and the earth¡¯s core¡­ to shake the firmament and shatter the Five Peaks.¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    All the sigils self-ignited. Thunderbolts seemed to appear out of thin air ¨C as if they had descended from the sky and directly struck these malevolent specters, dispersing their souls and reducing them to smoking dust in a split second.

    An instantaneous kill!

    Unsurprisingly!

    Extremely shocking instantaneous kill!

    Liu Feilei, who was initially too frightened to speak, was now captivated by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incomparable charisma. To her, Huang Xiaolong, at this moment, was nothing short of a war god incarnate. The image of Huang Xiaolong annihilating a group of ghosts was just like a scene out of a Hollywood blockbuster, utterly thrilling and satisfying, and left her lost in admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Feilei. All the ghosts on the bus have been eliminated, and this ghost bus too ¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was speaking when abruptly, Liu Feilei wrapped her arms around his neck, and with her pure and innocent mouth, abruptly sealed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speech.

    Huang Xiaolong was kissed forcefully.

    Ten minutes later.

    The two disembarked from the ghost bus.

    Huang Xiaolong, touching his slightly numb mouth, complained to Liu Feilei, ¡°Feilei, that was too much, you¡¯ve made my mouth numb with your kissing¡­¡±

    Liu Feilei stood in front of Huang Xiaolong, her eyes shimmering with the softness of water, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaolong, I couldn¡¯t help myself¡­ you were too handsome, too cool¡­¡±

    ¡°But how are you so good at kissing?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Liu Feilei suspiciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand Xiaolong¡­ this was my first kiss. As for your praise for my skills ¡­ have you forgotten what I do?¡± Liu Feilei fluttered her elfin-lashed eyes, ¡°I am an erotica connoisseur, you know. My daily work is watching adult videos. I taught myself dozens of ways, hundreds of techniques¡­ Xiaolong, I don¡¯t just know how to kiss¡­ I can also¡­ hee hee hee~~ you¡¯ll find out later.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite a good learner,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered before turning his attention to the ghost bus.

    At this point, the ghost bus radiated no malevolent energy, it had returned to its original state.

    A run-down city bus that had been part of a severe traffic accident, covered in splotches of blood, mud, moss and other stains.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let this bus be. Someone will report this tomorrow, and the police will handle it. I wonder, with the long gone Route 330 bus finally being found, what kind of commotion will it stir up in Binhai? How many ghost story enthusiasts will take this event and concoct a myriad of thrilling tales¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled a little. The next thing he wanted to do was to find ¡°Jiang Chenxi¡±¡­

    The ringleader responsible for orchestrating this traffic accident that caused many deaths!

    Moreover, with two ghosts trailing behind Jiang Chenxi¡­ could it be that this guy is a Taoist?

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to leave with Liu Feilei, his mobile phone rang.

    ¡°Who could it be calling me at this late hour?¡± Huang Xiaolong checked his phone.

    It was a call from Lin Jing.

    Huang Xiaolong took the call. ¡°Sister Jing, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong, are you outside?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s womanly voice brought warmth to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yeah, Sister Jing, I¡¯m out having fun. But I¡¯m about to head home now.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Xiaolong, you sent me a wechat message earlier, with a few pictures asking me to look up someone called ¡®Jiang Chenxi¡¯, right? I found something about him.¡± Lin Jing said with a chuckle.

    ¡°You did? That fast?¡± Huang Xiaolong gasped.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yeah¡­ because, this Jiang Chenxi, he has a few strange experiences under his belt. I¡¯ve been paying attention to him for a while now, so once I saw the pictures you sent, I didn¡¯t really need to look him up, I could just tell you all about him.¡± The curiosity was evident in Lin Jing¡¯s voice. ¡°Xiaolong, why are you investigating him?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Jing, I suspect that this guy is connected to the missing bus 330 in Binhai.¡± Huang Xiaolong saw no reason to hide this from Lin Jing. After all, she was going to be his future wife, and she didn¡¯t need to be kept in the dark about ordinary matters.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s voice was full of shock over the phone. ¡°Bus 330 in Binhai disappeared out of the blue while running on its night shift. The whole city was searched but they found nothing! This case has been classified as a supernatural event¡­ Xiaolong, you¡­ did you discover some clues?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ Sister Jing, don¡¯t ask any further questions. Can you tell me about the odd experiences that Jiang Chenxi has had, how odd are they?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked hastily.

    ¡°Alright~~ Xiaolong, I¡¯m about to reveal all the suspicious details about this guy, so listen carefully!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s tone turned serious.

 Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Locking the Position! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Locking the Position! (Fifth Update)

    On the other end of the phone, Lin Jing gathered her thoughts and began swiftly. ¡°Jiang Chenxi, male, 28 years old, a local from Binhai. He was born into a very ordinary wage-earning family, had mediocre grades throughout his schooling, and graduated from a third-rate university in Binhai. You could say that based on his background, Jiang Chenxi is as ordinary as it gets. His future, too, seemed destined to be incredibly mundane. But¡ª that changed two years ago!¡±

    Lin Jing¡¯s tone becoming somewhat gravely.

    Admittedly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest piqued more and more, listening intently. ¡°Sister Jing, what happened two years ago?¡±

    ¡°Two years ago, Jiang Chenxi had a car accident! A seriously severe car accident!¡± Lin Jing stated solemnly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, ¡®Car accident? Another car accident?¡¯

    ¡°At that time, Jiang Chenxi participated in a travel group to visit another province. Unfortunately, on the way there, the bus, full of tourists, plunged off a cliff!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s voice turned grave. ¡°It was a terrible traffic accident. On the car, including drivers, guides and passengers, a total of 48 people, all almost died on the spot! However¡­ Jiang Chenxi miraculously survived!¡±

    ¡°After three months in the hospital, Jiang Chenxi quit his job. He started his own business. In just a short op-span of a little over a year, he achieved success that is hard to believe¡­ Now, he owns a large company worth billions, and has been named outstanding youth by the city severally¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t you find this strange?¡± From the other end of the phone, judging from Lin Jing¡¯s tone, her expression probably would¡¯ve been full of confusion. ¡°Little Long, business is like a battlefield; business is tough. As the saying goes, ¡®it is hard for a poor child to become a noble¡¯. Jiang Chenxi¡¯s background is too ordinary. He didn¡¯t have rich and powerful relatives, or friends in official positions. In other words, he¡¯s a grassroots guy. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t possess any exceptional abilities, and his education isn¡¯t high. Before the car accident, the company he worked for had a very low opinion of him, and he was almost fired by his boss multiple times.¡±

    ¡°Such a person, after the accident, made billions from scratch in just over a year¡­ In the Binhai business world, this is not only a miracle, but it could also be called a myth!¡±

    ¡°During the process of entrepreneurship, many of Jiang Chenxi¡¯s competitors have mysteriously suffered should bad luck, got sick, and even died suddenly¡­ We, the police, suspected Jiang Chenxi to be behind these, but there was no evidence to indicate that he was the culprit. In short, over a span of a year and a half, all of his competitors experienced a variety of inexplicable difficulties¡­¡±

    No wonder Lin Jing paid attention to this man, Jiang Chenxi. According to the above description, he does have a lot of issues!

    ¡®If Jiang Chenxi is a Taoist who can summon spirits, then a series of questions that happened to him can be explained¡­ But¡­ No¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong had a lightning-fast train of thought. ¡®From Jiang Chenxi¡¯s background, he was just an ordinary person before the accident and had no connection with Taoist arts. It¡¯s also unlikely that he would hospitalised for a few months after the accident, then suddenly turn into a Taoist¡­¡¯

    ¡°Sister Jing¡­ Um, you suspect that there¡¯s something off about the car accident, given how different Jiang Chenxi was before and after the incident?¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered and asked.

    ¡°Correct! As the sole survivor of that car crash, something extraordinary must have happened to Jiang Chenxi. Maybe¡ª¡±

    Lin Jing paused for a moment. ¡°What happened to Jiang Chenxi, perhaps, it can¡¯t be explained scientifically. Little Long, you¡¯re great in this area¡­ Why not, you take a closer look into Jiang Chenxi. And what is your suspicion that he is related to the disappearance of the Binhai 330 bus?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Sister Jing, I¡¯m just about to investigate Jiang Chenxi, so let me tell you in detail once I figure everything out,¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled. ¡°Car accident¡­ car accident¡­ By the way, Sister Jing, where exactly did Jiang Chenxi¡¯s car accident happen?¡±

    ¡°It was on the provincial road,¡± Lin Jing answered. ¡°The accident site was nothing special¡­ wait, I remember, it did happen in a rather desolate place, it was like a chaotic graveyard¡­¡±

    ¡°Chaotic graveyard?¡± Suddenly, a thought came to Huang Xiaolong, he already had some bold conjectures!

    ¡°Little Long, why don¡¯t you start monitoring Jiang Chenxi from tomorrow?¡± Lin Jing encouraged. ¡°This guy comes and goes like a ghost, but that¡¯s not a problem, tomorrow let Zicong use satellite positioning to send you his exact location.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Satellite positioning?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Yes, Zicong has some military connections, this is easy. Okay, Little Long, it¡¯s late. Go home and rest, don¡¯t roam around outside, be careful if any female ghost takes a liking to you and captures you to be her husband~~ Hehehe~~ Little Long, goodbye¡­¡±

    Lin Jing hung up the phone amidst her silver-bell laughter.

    ¡°Heh~~ no female ghost, but there is a woman¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Liu Feilei standing next to him. ¡°Feilei, I plan to go home and sleep.¡±

    Liu Feilei¡¯s almond eyes were gleaming, charmingly gazing at Huang Xiaolong. Although her appearance was inherently pure and innocent, her eyes were so captivating right now it formed an immense attraction that made Huang Xiaolong itch.

    ¡°Um, Little Long, there was a ghost incident at my house tonight, so I can¡¯t go home. Why don¡¯t you take me in for the night? ~~ Don¡¯t worry, I will go to work early in the morning. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble¡­ I¡¯ll keep it a secret too.¡± Liu Feilei gazed at Huang Xiaolong pitifully.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Feilei, let¡¯s have you stay over at my place tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled knowingly. He knew exactly what Liu Feilei was up to.

    Ah~~~ The night is long, and sleep is hard to come by.

    Something was bound to happen tonight!

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong drove Liu Feilei back to his place.

    ¡°Wow~~~ Little Long¡­ You live in the Harbour Villa District? You¡¯re so rich¡­¡± Standing in the living room of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s villa, Liu Feilei¡¯s eyes were wide and glowing as she looked around the lavish decorations.

    ¡°This villa used to be the most haunted house in Binhai, and it became my home after I had dealt with it. It was actually cheap when I bought it.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s cheap, it¡¯s got to be hundreds of millions, right?¡± Liu Feilei sighed, then shook it off with a laugh. ¡°But then again, it¡¯s no big deal, Little Long, you¡¯re so talented and resourceful, making money must be a piece of cake for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Feilei, your chest, I must say, seems a bit over-the-top, almost like it¡¯s fake¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked at Liu Feilei.

    ¡°Ha! Little Long, I can assure you, absolutely real. Here, here, feel for yourself.¡± Liu Feilei moved closer to Huang Xiaolong, her eyes sparkling.

    That night¡­

    Huang Xiaolong transitioned from a boy to a man!

    The country boy had finally taken his first step!

    It was incredible!

    And, the experience was amazing.

    Liu Feilei applied all the knowledge she gleaned from films ¡ª ¡®Riding the Sea Dragon¡¯, ¡®Spider Web¡¯, ¡®Merry-go-round¡¯¡­ all rolled into her repertoires!

    The next morning, Huang Xiaolong, looking at the seductive red stain on the white sheets, felt a surge of tender emotions. He reached over and pulled Liu Feilei into his arms.

    At this moment, her body was thinly veiled in a blush. Her skin was already as delicate as blancmange. With this layer of rosy flush, she looked absolutely beautiful.

    ¡°Little Long, it hurts¡­¡± Liu Feilei grimaced. ¡°You were a bit too wild last night¡­ if I hadn¡¯t watched so many films and gained so much experience, you would definitely have killed me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it hurts? No worries, want me to stick a pain-relieving talisman on you?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°No need.¡± Liu Feilei blinked her beautiful big eyes. ¡°Let me bear the pain. Last night, you gave me both joy and pain. I want to remember everything you gave me! Hehe ~~ Little Long, I love you so much¡­ Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my first man, and you¡¯ll be my last, I swear!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the romantic¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong held Liu Feilei tight in his arms.

    ¡­

    9:30 AM.

    In his study, Lin Zicong took out his phone and dialed a series of digits. This number was incredibly long, nearly twenty digits.

    Once connected¡ª

    ¡°Password HJRIPIRJ-5568.¡±

    ¡°The code is FJOIEJTM-77700.¡±

    ¡°Requesting to use the satellite to track the target phone number: 138XXXXX¡­¡±

    ¡­

    After hanging up the phone, Lin Zicong started operating the laptop on his desk. The screen displayed changing interfaces until finally, a satellite map of Binhai City appeared.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then, the map kept zooming in.

    At last, it precisely located a certain residential area in Binhai City.

    In a standalone villa within this residential district, a red dot appeared.

    ¡°OK, target location locked.¡± Lin Zicong smiled contentedly, ¡°Jiang Chenxi? My sister asked me to help the teacher to lock onto this guy¡¯s satellite location¡­ I wonder what he did to piss off the teacher¡­ hahahaha ~~ if so, all I can say is, good luck to you. Anyone who offends my teacher has only one way out¡­death¡­ hahahaha~~~~~~¡±

    Lin Zicong¡¯s laughs, reveling in another¡¯s misfortune, filled his study.

 Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Chapter 388: Fang Zhaoyue, Danger!!!!

    Chapter 388: Chapter 388: Fang Zhaoyue, Danger!!!!

    After a restless night, Liu Feilei stubbornly went to work at the police station, enduring her pain.

    Lying in bed, Huang Xiaolong sweetly reminisced about the fascinating details of the previous evening.

    Around noon, Lin Zicong made a call to Huang Xiaolong¡ª

    ¡°Boss, the person you asked me to keep an eye on has left his residence and is currently driving aimlessly around the city area,¡± he said.

    ¡°Eh? The person under surveillance¡­Ah, you mean Jiang Chenxi?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused before interest flared within him.

    Indeed, he was now quite intrigued by Jiang Chenxi and desired to make contact swiftly¡­

    Hehe¡­ the sole survivor of a car accident at the chaotic burial ground!

    A remarkable talent who established a commercial legend in Binhai within a year, with assets amounting to billions!

    A master who caused all competitors to fall into various predicaments!

    The puppeteer behind the disappearance of bus 330, who befriends ghosts!

    ¡­..

    All of this compelled Huang Xiaolong to urgently delve into the mystery!

    ¡°Yes, yes, Boss, Jiang Chenxi. Did he offend you somehow?¡± Lin Zicong sycophantically queried.

    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t worry about that.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Uh¡­Okay, Boss, I¡¯ll continue monitoring him. His location isn¡¯t stable yet, but I¡¯ll send you the coordinates once he settles somewhere.¡± Lin Zicong hastily responded.

    It wasn¡¯t until after dinner that Lin Zicong sent the location of Jiang Chenxi to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat.

    The guy was currently at a caf¨¦ in the new @cheng@ district.

    Huang Xiaolong immediately got in his car and headed straight to the coffee shop where Jiang Chenxi was located.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ perhaps the answer will be revealed tonight¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was full of anticipation.

    ¡­

    ¡°Beauty Gathering Cafe¡±

    It was a very posh caf¨¦.

    Elegant music wafted through the caf¨¦, suitable lighting and a somewhat dim environment made customers feel extremely comfortable and relaxed.

    Of course, the consumption in this caf¨¦ was also very high; even a cup of ordinary coffee was several times more expensive than in other coffee shops. Given its high-end positioning.

    At this time, inside an exquisite private room of the caf¨¦, two women and one man were sitting, chatting while drinking coffee.

    The man, in his twenties, wore gold-rimmed glasses. Symmetrically featured with a slightly high nose bridge, he looked polite and was an extravagant dresser. However, behind his glasses, his pupils occasionally emitted a cold look, if you stared at his eyes for too long, it might evoke feelings of disgust and fear.

    If Huang Xiaolong was here, he would undoubtedly recognize this man as Jiang Chenxi, his intended target!

    The two women sitting across from Jiang Chenxi were both young and gorgeous.

    One of them wore a white velvet dress. Her inky hair fell casually on her shoulders, revealing a soft image, and her pretty face bore no trace of makeup. One could say, this girl was naturally beautiful.

    Huang Xiaolong would recognize this woman as¡ª Fang Zhaoyue.

    Fang Zhaoyue, the only beloved daughter of Binhai City Mayor, Fang Shijie.

    At this time, Fang Zhaoyue obviously seemed a little impatient, mumbling, ¡°I told you earlier, I¡¯ll go home after having dinner¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Zhaoyue, we rarely get out like this, so why don¡¯t we have a little more fun? I¡¯m with you, are you still afraid of Mr. Jiang devouring you? Let¡¯s stay a little longer. The ambiance of this caf¨¦ is really great~~¡± Beside Fang Zhaoyue, a young girl in a red dress, slightly less attractive than Fang Zhaoyue, tried hard to persuade her to stay.

    As she spoke, the girl in red kept giving knowing looks to Jiang Chenxi.

    Jiang Chenxi adjusted his glasses and chuckled politely, ¡°Zhaoyue, can¡¯t you stand me? Hehe~~ It¡¯s nothing, sit down for a bit, I¡¯ll take you home. Didn¡¯t your uncle encourage you to go out often and make more friends?¡±

    The ¡°uncle¡± Jiang Chenxi referred to naturally meant Zhaoyue¡¯s father, Mayor Fang Shijie.

    In recent years, Jiang Chenxi has become quite a key figure among the young generation in Binhai, attracting attention wherever he goes. Fang Shijie¡¯s intention was for his beloved daughter to mingle more with these remarkable individuals, for it would be greatly beneficial to her career after graduation.

    Undeniably, Fang Shijie saw significant potential in Jiang Chenxi.

    And Jiang Chenxi himself had his own plans in mind.

    That was¡ªto capture Zhaoyue¡¯s heart and marry the daughter of Binhai City¡¯s Mayor!

    If successful, it would undoubtedly elevate Jiang Chenxi¡¯s status several notches!

    He was indeed an ambitious man!

    However, winning Zhaoyue¡¯s heart proved to be much tougher than he anticipated. Let alone capturing her affection, even arranging a one-on-one date wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    Today, Jiang Chenxi had to bribe the girl in a red dress, who was Zhaoyue¡¯s close friend, in order to finally invite Zhaoyue out for dinner.

    However, his plan to bring Zhaoyue to a coffee shop after dinner backfired when she insisted on returning home immediately, leaving Jiang Chenxi highly frustrated!

    ¡°No, I¡­I don¡¯t particularly like coffee¡­Besides, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit weak lately. I want to go home and rest early,¡± insisted Zhaoyue on leaving.

    Admittedly, while Jiang Chenxi was indeed exceptional, Zhaoyue had always felt uncomfortable around him. Every time she faced him, she would feel somewhat uneasy and even get goosebumps.

    ¡®Hmph! Zhaoyue, you are certainly playing hard to get! I tried conquering you with fair means, but you persist in playing coy! What an ungrateful woman! If it wasn¡¯t for your status as the mayor¡¯s daughter and your usefulness, I would¡¯ve told you to get lost! Hehehe~~~ Since you¡¯re so obstinate, don¡¯t blame me for playing dirty!¡¯

    A sinister, snake-like gleam flashed across Jiang Chenxi¡¯s eyes.

    Looming!

    A surge of black resentment began to emanate from Jiang Chenxi, churning constantly. Within this resentment, numerous ghastly faces started to appear!

    These ghostly faces consisted of men and women, old and young, all howling ferociously, an absolutely terrifying sight!

    The next second¡­

    Whoosh~~~

    A ghostly child in red floated out from the cloud of resentment surrounding Jiang Chenxi and settled on Zhaoyue¡¯s shoulder, covering her eyes with its thin, twig-like hands!

    ¡°Ugh~~~~~~¡± Upon the impact, Zhaoyue slightly trembled, her vision becoming blurry. Once her vision cleared, she saw not Jiang Chenxi sitting opposite her, but¡ªHuang Xiaolong!

    Zhaoyue exclaimed joyously, ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±

    Apparently, Zhaoyue was deceived by the illusion. What she was seeing wasn¡¯t real!

    That is to say, the person sitting across from her was none other than Jiang Chenxi. However, in her eyes, he had transformed into the man she most wanted to see¡ªHuang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe~ Yes, it¡¯s me. Zhaoyue, I¡¯ll take you for a drive after we finish our coffee,¡± Jiang Chenxi said in a captivating voice.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhaoyue agreed readily and without any hesitation. Her face flushed crimson with anticipation.

    ¡®Hehehe~~~ Tonight¡­ I will have your body! Hahahaha~~~~ Zhaoyue, weren¡¯t you acting coy? In the end, aren¡¯t you still going to submit under my Jiang Chenxi! Hahahaha!¡¯ The sound of triumphant laughter echoed in Jiang Chenxi¡¯s mind.

    Simultaneously, the numerous spirits assailing him also burst into eerie laughter.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then!

    Bang~~~~~

    The door to the private room was pushed open.

    Huang Xiaolong poked his head in, ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting?¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits, his gaze landing squarely on Jiang Chenxi!

 Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Break Him!

    Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Break Him!

    Huang Xiaolong, guided by the coordinates provided by Lin Zicong, reached this coffee shop, and as soon as he walked in, he felt an incredibly strong ghostly aura!

    There was a ghost in the coffee shop!

    Not just a ghost, but an evil spirit!

    Not only was there an evil spirit, but there were quite a few of them!

    All of the evil spirits were concentrated in a private room!

    Without a word, Huang Xiaolong rushed into the private room, and just happened to encounter the target he had been searching for¡ª

    Jiang Chenxi!

    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, there would be nothing special about Jiang Chenxi at all. But under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s golden-eyed vision, Jiang Chenxi¡¯s true form was revealed!

    He was shrouded in a dark fog, his face seemed like a horrific ghost face, and it kept changing, sometimes turning into a female ghost, sometimes into an old ghost, and sometimes into a little ghost¡­ This cycle kept repeating, changing dozens of times, each time into a different ghost face.

    ¡®Oh¡­so that¡¯s what it is¡­ This guy is not a Taoist, nor does he understand Taoist magic, he has quite a few evil spirits living in his body.¡¯

    Simply put, the evil spirits in Jiang Chenxi¡¯s case were grown inside his body like parasites!

    In other words, these evil spirits were using Jiang Chenxi¡¯s body as a vessel in which they could reside.

    Originally, there was an accident in which a tour bus tipped over in a chaotic graveyard. Everyone in the bus died, save for Jiang Chenxi.

    The reason he survived was that many of the restless souls from the chaotic graveyard entered his body, protecting him.

    It¡¯s easy for ghosts to possess a person, but for a ghost to live inside a living person is an occurrence that happens once in a millennium.

    In order to be a host for ghosts, one must have an extremely special body constitution.

    Jiang Chenxi, conveniently, has this constitution! It can be said that such a constitution is a premium vessel naturally capable of accommodating ghosts!

    After the accident, Jiang Chenxi was on the brink of death, he had very little yang energy left and his body was almost undefended. This gave many evil spirits from the chaotic graveyard the perfect opportunity to infiltrate his body!

    As such, after the accident, Jiang Chenxi turned into a monster. A monster that had dozens of evil spirits dwelling inside him!

    No wonder he was able to establish a successful business from scratch and skyrocket in just over a year.

    Ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t compete with such a creature.

    All Jiang Chenxi must do is release a few of the evil spirits residing within him, and his competitors would immediately meet with misfortune, ranging from falling sick and getting hospitalized to suddenly dying!

    Of course, at this moment, Jiang Chenxi didn¡¯t realize that Huang Xiaolong had seen through his disguise. His face turned pale, and he roared at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing breaking in here? Get out!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Zhaoyue and thought, ¡®What is Zhaoyue doing here?¡¯

    And moreover, she had been tricked by Jiang Chenxi¡¯s tricks and illusions.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over without changing his expression, ¡°Zhaoyue, I came looking for you.¡±

    Aftergetting close to Zhaoyue, an aura that made the lingering spirit feel very wary emanated from Huang Xiaolong. The red ghost hanging on Zhaoyue¡¯s shoulder gave Huang Xiaolong a hateful look, then retreated back into Jiang Chenxi¡¯s body.

    Zhaoyue¡¯s mind went blank, regained her senses, and saw that the person sitting across from her was not Huang Xiaolong, but Jiang Chenxi. Confused and flustered, she thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Just now¡­ Master Long was sitting across from me, inviting me for a drive tonight¡­ Could it be¡­ I was hallucinating?¡¯

    Even though she didn¡¯t know what had happened, Zhaoyue inexplicably developed a stronger feeling of fear and disgust for Jiang Chenxi. All she wanted to do was flee as quickly as possible and not linger in this place any longer!

    When she saw Huang Xiaolong standing next to her, smiling warmly, it felt as if Zhaoyue had seen her savior. She felt a warm, indescribable comfort within her!

    A powerful, incredible sense of safety was filling every cell in Zhaoyue¡¯s body!

    Just like last time when she was at the Spring Bar, and was about to be abused by a group of goons, Huang Xiaolong appeared as if from the heavens, like a god of war, saving her from the hands of the devil.

    ¡°Ah~Little Long¡­ Little Long¡­¡± Zhaoyue¡¯s beaming eyes shimmered, her voice soft and sweet as she spoke to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long¡­ you¡¯re here¡­ then¡­ let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Zhaoyue got up, casting an apologetic glance at Jiang Chenxi. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Jiang, Little Long and I¡­ we had plans to see a movie¡­¡±

    ¡°Watching a movie?¡± A venomous look flashed in Jiang Chenxi¡¯s eyes as he glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Who are you? What relationship do you have with Zhaoyue?¡±

    His tone was clearly accusatory.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could answer, Zhaoyue spoke up. ¡°We are¡­ friends~~¡±

    As she spoke, Zhaoyue subconsciously lowered her head, her cheeks turning a rosy red.

    Well, this expression, this demeanor, even an idiot could tell that by ¡°friend,¡± she meant ¡°boyfriend!¡±

    At this, Huang Xiaolong was left utterly bemused¡­

    ¡®A human shield? Zhaoyue actually used me as a human shield!¡¯

    But then again, being a human shield wasn¡¯t so bad. After all, Zhaoyue was an extraordinarily beautiful goddess-level lady. Moreover, the person he was shielding against was a monster!

    ¡°Haha~~ yeah, watching a movie~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Chenxi¡¯s eyes noticeably twitched.

    Huang Xiaolong observed a vein on Jiang Chenxi¡¯s neck bulging like a python. This obvious sign signaled fury, a quickened heartbeat, and rising blood pressure.

    Zhaoyue, too, sensed that Jiang Chenxi was consumed by anger. She bit her lip and urgently grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Long¡­ we¡¯re running late¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    With that, Zhaoyue abruptly pulled Huang Xiaolong out of the private room as though they were fleeing.

    ¡°Hey~~ take it easy¡­ why are you in such a panic¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was speechless. ¡°Why are you so afraid of him?¡±

    In the private room.

    BANG!!!!!!!

    Jiang Chenxi kicked the wooden tea table into the air. As rage consumed him, his face twisted and contorted, making him appear demonic. The girl in red was so terrified that she cowered nearby, not daring to make a sound.

    ¡°What just happened? Why didn¡¯t you continue to deceive Zhaoyue?¡± Jiang Chenxi communicated telepathically with dissatisfaction to the little red ghost.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ Jiang Chenxi, why the hurry¡­ that kid had an enigmatic energy around him¡­ he must be protected by some sort of amulet or magic artifact¡­¡± the red ghost replied with a sinister laugh.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jiang Chenxi cursed under his breath.

    He quickly pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Old Eight, a man and woman just left the caf¨¦. The woman is Zhaoyue, you¡¯ve seen her. Keep an eye on the man! As soon as he¡¯s alone, cripple him! Yes! Cripple him!¡±

    This caf¨¦ was also a business that Jiang Chenxi owned.

    The original owner of the caf¨¦ suddenly died of a heart attack, allowing Jiang Chenxi to buy the profitable caf¨¦ at a bargain price.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Of course, the so-called sudden heart attack had been an intricately orchestrated murder by Jiang Chenxi. But no one could gather evidence against him!

    He had ghosts in his possession who could kill on his command. It was an infallible strategy. If he wanted someone dead, they would be dead!

    Jiang Chenxi also had a gang of thugs nearby, who settled his business disputes.

    ¡°Kid¡­ dare to steal my girl¡­ you¡¯re going to die a horrific death! Your whole family is going to die! Humph!¡± Jiang Chenxi¡¯s eyes turned a terrifying shade of red.

    Dozens of malicious ghosts growled and roared around him, baring their teeth and claws.

 Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Chapter 390: Kid, youâ€™ve offended someone you shouldnâ€™t have!

    Chapter 390: Chapter 390: Kid, you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have!

    Zhaoyue Fang hastily pulled Huang Xiaolong out of the coffee shop. They had walked some distance before she finally felt like a burden had been lifted. She quickly let go of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, lowered her head, her face completely flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Th¡­Thank you, Master Xiaolong¡­¡± Zhaoyue Fang said bashfully.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re pretty familiar with each other by now. No need for such formalities, you can just call me Xiaolong.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied cheerfully.

    ¡°Hmm hmm~~¡± Zhaoyue Fang was overjoyed.

    ¡°So, why are you so scared of that guy?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, you mean Jiang Chenxi¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but every time I see him, I naturally feel uncomfortable. That feeling¡­ It¡¯s like¡­¡± Zhaoyue Fang gathered her thoughts before continuing, ¡°When I was young, I once saw a venomous snake on the road¡­ It scared me so badly I broke out in cold sweat. That terrifying feeling is still vivid to this day¡­and that¡¯s how I feel when I face Jiang Chenxi.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled to himself.

    It appears that Zhaoyue Fang was indeed very sensitive and instinctively feared Jiang Chenxi.

    Surely, any ordinary person would feel scared and hair-raisingly uncomfortable when encountering such a specter of a creature.

    ¡®This entity, neither human nor ghost, is really perverted. It must be eliminated as soon as possible¡­¡¯ thought Huang Xiaolong to himself.

    Truthfully, the harm Jiang Chenxi could bring to society far exceeded that of an ordinary ghost. His ambition and desires, coupled with his malicious powers, would allow him to act recklessly and without restraint.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what my father sees in Jiang Chenxi¡­¡± Zhaoyue Fang muttered, complaining under her breath with a pout, ¡°Tomorrow night at grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet, my father even invited Jiang Chenxi¡­ oh~~~¡±

    At this point, Zhaoyue¡¯s expression was full of worry and melancholy.

    ¡°Hmm? A birthday banquet?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    Zhaoyue Fang explained. ¡°Grandpa turns 90 this year, Xiaolong¡­ but¡­ his health condition is very¡­ very poor¡­ The doctor said, my grandpa¡­ may not live past this year¡­¡±

    Choked up at this point, Zhaoyue Fang continued, ¡°My parents have decided to hold a birthday banquet for my grandpa¡­ even if it¡¯s just to¡­ bring cheer. However, my father didn¡¯t invite many guests. A few days ago, the patriarch of the Gao family turned eighty and the celebration was grand. In contrast, my grandpa¡¯s banquet tomorrow will be very low-key.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong realized and nodded his head. ¡°Jiang Chenxi was invited too?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhaoyue Fang unavoidably nodded. ¡°Jiang Chenxi is not our relative, and our relationship is not particularly close¡­ only, he knows medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Medical Skills?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. He then seemed to understand something, ¡°Mayor Fang wants Jiang Chenxi¡¯s help, hoping he might be able to extend your grandpa¡¯s lifespan, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhaoyue replied. ¡°The doctors have already told us that my grandpa is not suffering from any diseases, his time is simply nearing due to old age and many of his body¡¯s organs are failing. My father can¡¯t bear to let grandpa go, so he actively invited Jiang Chenxi.¡±

    ¡°Is Jiang Chenxi¡¯s medical skill very strong?¡± Huang Xiaolong questioned curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s believed to be very strong,¡± Zhaoyue agreed. ¡°My father personally witnessed Jiang Chenxi treat patients before. It seems to be a combination of western and traditional Chinese medicine, quite brilliant.¡±

    ¡®Oh¡­ I see, one of the ghosts that resides in Jiang Chenxi was a well-known doctor when he was alive. As a result, Jiang Chenxi has some medical skills¡­ interesting, very interesting¡­¡¯

    In all fairness, among all the people Huang Xiaolong had come across, there were plenty of competent individuals. People like Lin Zicong, Lin Jing, and even by regular standards, Gao Tianxiang was an individual with extraordinary capabilities.

    There was also Yan Pianpian, a supremely skilled, ancient martial arts expert.

    However, so far, the most unusual one was undoubtedly Jiang Chenxi.

    After all, this man¡¯s body was playing host to dozens of fierce ghosts.

    In a sense, he had a whole group of ghostly minions at his disposal.

    If there were ever a brawl, perhaps not even Lin Zicong or Yan Pianpian would necessarily be able to defeat Jiang Chenxi!

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ if, if Jiang Chenxi successfully extends my grandpa¡¯s life tomorrow night¡­ my dad¡­ my dad might¡­ might make me¡­ his girlfriend¡­¡± Zhaoyue Fang wore a somber expression, and seemed both worried and anxious.

    ¡°Ah¡­I can understand Mayor Fang¡¯s thinking¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Jiang Chenxi is rather young, but he already has a fortune worth billions, plus he¡¯s proficient in medicine and incredibly talented¡­ In Binhai, such people are rare as hen¡¯s teeth. If Mayor Fang wants to choose a son-in-law, Jiang Chenxi certainly fits the bill.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­my parents say that in Binhai, it¡¯s hard to find anyone who¡¯s as talented as Jiang Chenxi,¡± Zhaoyue grumbled. ¡°My dad¡¯s praise for Jiang Chenxi is just too high, even¡­even going as far as to say that he outshines the Four Prodigies of Binhai.¡±

    After a pause, and with a faint blush on her cheeks, Zhaoyue quietly said, ¡°But, my parents think very highly of you too¡­ Dad said you and Jiang Chenxi¡­ can be called the Twin Terrors of Binhai.¡±

    ¡°What? Hahahahahahaha~~~¡± At her words, Huang Xiaolong burst into hearty laughter as if he¡¯d just heard the most absurd, strange, and hilarious joke in the world.

    What the hell, Mayor Fang, what were you thinking? Comparing me to that weird monster Jiang Chenxi?

    Twin Terrors of Binhai?

    Are you blind?

    Huang Xiaolong felt insulted.

    He was the master of the Underworld! The Yin Emperor! He was a god!

    ¡°What qualifications does Jiang Chenxi have to compare to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Zhaoyue seriously.

    ¡°Pff~~~~~¡± Zhaoyue burst out laughing at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression. She giggled, ¡°Yes, Little Long, you¡¯re better than Jiang Chenxi! Really, you¡¯re better than him! Little Long¡­ Tomorrow night, can you¡­ can you come over? I¡¯m inviting you to my grandfather¡¯s birthday feast! Anyway¡­ it¡¯s at my house; we¡¯re neighbors, so it¡¯ll be easy for you to come!¡±

    Zhaoyue looked at Huang Xiaolong expectantly.

    ¡°If Jiang Chenxi is going, then I should go too.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and joked, ¡°I have to clear my name. Let¡¯s show Mayor Fang who is the snake and who is the dragon between me and Jiang Chenxi.¡±

    ¡®Let that monster live another day. Tomorrow night, under the gaze of all, let his true form be revealed, and then consign him to the 18th level of hell where he can never reincarnate.¡¯

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong noticed some shifty and burly men lurking around the corners, eyeing them with hostile and murderous expressions.

    Huang Xiaolong had an idea and turned to ask Zhaoyue, ¡°Hey, did you drive here by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my car is parked outside the caf¨¦.¡± Zhaoyue replied with a charming smile.

    ¡°Then you should drive yourself home now. I have some things to take care of.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay~~~¡± Zhaoyue nodded. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m going home now, remember, tomorrow night, you must come for my grandfather¡¯s 90th birthday celebration¡­don¡¯t forget, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed with a grin.

    Zhaoyue soon drove herself home.

    As the night fell, Huang Xiaolong calmly strolled around.

    Then, he sauntered into a quiet alley.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly, under the moonlight, a dozen burly figures appeared at one end of the alley, each armed with weapons like machetes or steel pipes.

    Glancing over his shoulder, he saw that the back of the alley was also blocked by a dozen more men.

    ¡°Uh¡­what does this mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned surprise. ¡°Robbery?¡±

    ¡°Kid, you pissed off the wrong person. You¡¯ve attracted attention you didn¡¯t want. We¡¯re here to break your arms and legs¡­ Don¡¯t overstep your bounds!¡± a man with a threatening voice scornfully huffed.

    The next moment, groups of armed men advanced toward Huang Xiaolong from both ends of the alley.

 Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Huang Xiaolong VS Jiang Chenxi!

    Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Huang Xiaolong VS Jiang Chenxi!

    Huang Xiaolong found himself cornered within an alley by goons swarming in from both ends. Their weapons in hand glistened with a chilling gleam under the moonlight.

    Suddenly!

    Several of them made a motion towards Huang Xiaolong, their swift hands scattering a huge cloud of white powder enveloping him.

    With just a hint of the scent, Huang Xiaolong knew, it was lime powder.

    Quick as a flash, no sooner had the lime powder been spread when this mob of thugs brandished their knives and metal pipes, charging at Huang Xiaolong.

    Very clever; first throw the lime powder, and then pounce to kill. A well-rehearsed routine, it seemed, a technique they¡¯ve clearly mastered. Who knows how many innocent lives they¡¯ve taken this way.

    A gleam flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and he propelled himself forward as if a tank, plunging into the crowd!

    With casual ease, he broke their limbs, or their ribs¡­

    Like an irate giant, destroying a pile of toys.

    Three minutes later¡­

    Huang Xiaolong leisurely walked out of the alley, muttering to himself, ¡°Jiang Chengxi, quite the ruthless fiend, huh¡­heh, barely had our paths crossed before he¡¯s arranging for my execution¡­Hahaha, amusing, it truly is amusing. Well then, tomorrow, tomorrow night, I¡¯ll show you why the flower is so red¡­ Did you think merely possessing dozens of spirits within you could put the whole world at your mercy? Heh¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong left with a chilling chuckle.

    He didn¡¯t kill those goons either, but merely maimed them, leaving them crippled and wishing for death.

    He drove home.

    Took a bath.

    Then got into bed.

    After fooling around on WeChat for a while. Liu Feilei sent over many audio messages, pouring out her full-hearted sentiments. This straightforward girl had already fallen head over heels for Huang Xiaolong, forever and always.

    Of course, in regards to his first true love, Huang Xiaolong was quite fond of her as well.

    The next day!

    Dusk!

    Sea Port Villa Area!

    Fang Shijie¡¯s home!

    The lawn in front of the villa was lighted up, with several dining tables and chairs arranged.

    A dozen or so guests were engaged in hushed, discreet conversations.

    Zhaoyue and her mother were working together, bringing out the delicacies from the kitchen and placing them on the dining table.

    Today, it was Zhaoyue¡¯s grandfather¡¯s, Mayor Fang Shijie¡¯s father¡¯s, ninetieth birthday.

    The elder was a military man, a life of service has made him a quite reputed figure. However, he was now on the brink of becoming a septuagenarian, his health declining with every passing day, to the point where it seemed he was nearly at the end of his time.

    The guests who came to pay their respects all knew, the elder man wouldn¡¯t last this year!

    But, birth, aging, sickness and death are apart of life. The old man wasn¡¯t suffering from any incurable diseases, he was just living out his natural life. Thus, the air wasn¡¯t gloomy with sadness.

    ¡°Ah~~ the elder¡¯s life can truly be called legendary. Let¡¯s keep him company and celebrate his last birthday.¡±

    ¡°Age eventually catches up to everyone. The elder man, at ninety years old, what hasn¡¯t he seen? In passing, he probably wouldn¡¯t have many regrets.¡±

    ¡°However, with the elder man¡¯s passing, it may pose some challenges to Mayor Fang¡¯s future career.¡±

    ¡°True. With the elder man around, people from all walks of life would still give him face, but once he is gone¡­ Ah!¡±

    ¡°I heard that a standing committee position at the provincial level is vacant. Originally, Shijie was likely to get the job. But at this critical juncture, the elder man¡¯s health gave out¡­ Life is unpredictable. If the elder man could have survived a few more years, it would have been significantly beneficial for Shijie¡¯s future¡­¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Fang Shijie pushed out a wheelchair with his own hands.

    On the wheelchair, a frail old man sat.

    The old man¡¯s face was full of age spots and wrinkles; he was well advanced in years.

    His eyes were somewhat clouded.

    This was none other than Fang Shijie¡¯s father.

    ¡°Ah~~~Dad, today is your birthday, do you see? So many people have come to give you their birthday greetings~~¡± Fang Shijie whispered lightly in the old man¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± The old man was very conscious, just extremely weak in spirit. He broke into a relieved smile. ¡°Good, good, very good¡­ Shijie, you will have to depend on yourself from now on. It¡¯s a pity~~ Your promotion to the provincial committee was almost a done deal. If only I could live a couple more years, it would be as good as sealed. Alas!¡­ Time is unforgiving.¡±

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not talk about these things.¡± Fang Shijie¡¯s voice was choked, ¡°Dad, as long as you are healthy, our family will be very happy. Let things on the official scene take their own course.¡±

    It is well understood that people always strive to climb higher; officials want promotions. It¡¯s only natural.

    How could Fang Shijie not want a promotion?

    However, given his father¡¯s current state, it was really inappropriate to talk about this topic anymore, so as not to affect his father¡¯s mood.

    With his days numbered, let the old man live his last few months in peace.

    Suddenly, a glimmer of hope flashed in Fang Shijie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dad, today, I invited a guest over for you, someone you¡¯ve met, Jiang Chenxi, Xiao Jiang. He is very talented and highly accomplished in medicine. Xiao Jiang promised to come over tonight to see you. Maybe, he can miraculously prolong your life for a few years¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Jiang?¡± The old man showed a hint of recollection, and then, a hint of displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t like this youngster. There¡¯s something weird and sinister about him¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t have any preconceptions about Xiao Jiang. He comes from a very ordinary background, not a rich second generation. He has fought his way to where he is today purely on his own abilities. Although there are some rumors about him in society, no one can provide evidence that he has ulterior motives.¡± It seems, Fang Shijie held Jiang Chenxi in high regard, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve seen quite a few talented individuals. In Binhai, young people who are more capable than Xiao Jiang are rare¡­ Of course, it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any¡ª¡±

    While speaking, Fang Shijie couldn¡¯t help but glance towards the villa where Huang Xiaolong was residing.

    At this time, the guests all gently stepped forward and murmured the most sincere blessings to the old man.

    Just then¡­

    ¡°Uncle Fang, Auntie, Zhaoyue, old man, I¡¯m here.¡± A dignified male voice echoed.

    Only to see, Jiang Chenxi, dressed in white, walked straight up.

    The people present, almost all recognized or had seen Jiang Chenxi in newspapers. They were all curious and admiring towards this legend who had risen like a comet in recent years. For a while, many people nodded and greeted Jiang Chenxi.

    ¡°Zhaoyue, Xiao Jiang is here, you go over and say hello.¡± Mother Fang smiled at Fang Zhaoyue.

    ¡°Mom~~ I really don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯m not familiar with him at all.¡± Fang Zhaoyue protested. Meanwhile, her gaze also turned to the villa where Huang Xiaolong was residing.

    Mother Fang chuckled, then lowered her voice and said, ¡°Xiao Jiang is the boyfriend your dad picked for you, my dear daughter, don¡¯t you fancy him?¡±

    ¡°Mom! If you say that again, I¡¯m going to be angry!¡± Fang Zhaoyue¡¯s face showed displeasure.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t say it. As your mother, do I not know what¡¯s on your mind? Have you set your sights on Master Long?¡± Mother Fang giggled. ¡°I too think Master Long is more reliable than Xiao Jiang, but didn¡¯t Master Long ignore you? Unlike Xiao Jiang who pursued you relentlessly¡­ A woman, indeed, finding a man she loves is the best. However, sometimes finding someone who loves you can also lead to a lifetime of happiness.¡±

    Over there, Fang Shijie had already come up to greet them, his face all enthusiasm. ¡°Xiao Jiang, you¡¯re here? Come here and see the old man.¡±

    Jiang Chenxi courteously smiled. ¡°Uncle Fang, rest assured, today, I¡¯ll do my best to have the old man live happily for another seven or eight years!¡±

    Just at this moment!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong sauntered into the lawn.

    ¡°Little Long! You have finally come!¡± As soon as Fang Zhaoyue saw Huang Xiaolong, her eyes lit up and she ran towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This child~~~¡± Mother Fang shook her head meaningfully as she watched Fang Zhaoyue¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done, looks like she¡¯s set her heart on Master Long.¡±

    The moment Fang Shijie saw Huang Xiaolong, his eyes lit up. He patted Jiang Chenxi¡¯s shoulder without delay. ¡°What a coincidence today, come, Xiao Jiang, I will introduce you. Ha ha ha~~ Today, the two young people who I value the most in Binhai have actually met! Good, good, very good!¡±

    Jiang Chenxi turned around to see Fang Zhaoyue dancing like a jubilant skylark around Huang Xiaolong. Jealousy raging inside him, he removed his glasses, rubbed his eyes, and then squinted at Huang Xiaolong. His gaze was as threatening as that of a vengeful venomous snake!

 Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Let you see the true face of Lushan! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Let you see the true face of Lushan! (Fifth update)

    Fang Shijie had no knowledge of the enmity between Huang Xiaolong and Jiang Chenxi. He even eagerly introduced them to each other.

    As the parental figure of Binhai City, Fang Shijie cherished talent. The emergence of more exceptional young people in Binhai City was extremely beneficial to the city¡¯s overall development.

    Out of regard for Fang Shijie, Jiang Chenxi took the initiative to shake hands with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Master Long, Xiao Jiang, you two are not ordinary. Get closer.¡± Fang Shijie laughed heartily.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ kid, I sent out so many people last night, yet none of them managed to kill you. Instead, you took them all down. You¡¯re skillful~~¡± Jiang Chenxi said, shaking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, a sincere smile on his face but a malicious glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Heh~~ They¡¯re just a bunch of puny nobodies,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied cheerfully.

    ¡°I underestimated you¡­¡± Jiang Chenxi continued to whisper. ¡°So, I can offer you another path to walk.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing.

    ¡°Despite being alone, you were able to take down twenty or thirty of my men. I have to admire your skills. You can pledge allegiance to me and become my confidant. In the future, you will have money and power¡­¡± Jiang Chenxi said, looking down at Huang Xiaolong as if granting him a favor. ¡°My power exceeds what you can imagine¡­ The so-called Four Young Masters of Binhai are nothing but rubbish in my eyes. Sooner or later, I will step on them. It will be an honor for you to serve me. Also, don¡¯t bother Zhaoyue anymore. She¡¯s mine.¡±

    Indeed, Jiang Chenxi intended to win over Huang Xiaolong, not as a partner, but as his lackey.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed in anger, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°Foolish! Yes, you¡¯re a good fighter, but your current power is nowhere near enough to confront me. Also, you cannot imagine the techniques I have! If you anger me, you will die. I guarantee it. You will die a baffling death, and no one will be able to trace it back to me.¡± Jiang Chenxi smirked, ghost faces emerging and laughing ominously at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°My motto is: If you don¡¯t kill a snake, it will bite you. If you don¡¯t pull a weed out completely, it will grow back in the spring¡­ I¡¯m giving you three breaths to consider. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll have to kill you. And your family, they will all have to die too. Don¡¯t doubt a word I say.¡±

    Fang Shijie stood by, seeing Huang Xiaolong and Jiang Chenxi holding hands and whispering. He thought they hit it off and were sympathizing with each other, which made him feel relieved.

    ¡®Heh~ The two best young talents in Binhai, it¡¯ll be quite amusing if they join forces.¡¯

    But then!

    Crack!!!

    A loud explosion!

    The sound of bones shattering!

    ¡°Ah~~!!!!¡±

    Jiang Chenxi let out a piercingly heartbreaking scream!

    The hand he was shaking with Huang Xiaolong, its bones, were completely crushed by Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong let go of his hand, chuckling lightly. ¡°I have to say, aren¡¯t you stupid? Threatening me and my family to my face, and then handing me your hand to hold. I¡¯d feel guilty if I didn¡¯t crush your hand~~¡±

    The severe pain caused Jiang Chenxi to bend over. He looked at his right hand, now a tangled mess, the five fingers all broken, twisted into a ball.

    It¡¯s ruined, this hand was wholly disabled.

    Even though Jiang Chenxi was parasitized by nearby ghosts, making him resemble a monster, his body was still a human one. In fact, he was physically weaker than an ordinary soldier.

    Crushing his palm was as simple for Huang Xiaolong as playing with mud.

    At this moment, the ghosts parasitizing Jiang Chenxi¡¯s body all began to howl and bear their teeth, ready to pounce onto Huang Xiaolong and tear him to bits. But, the subtle aura emanating from Huang Xiaolong made these ghosts hesitate, not daring to move rashly.

    In the quiet night, Jiang Chenxi squatted on the ground, his heart-wrenching screams indeed made people feel a bit numb.

    ¡°You¡­you ruined my hand! I will kill you! I will kill your whole family! I will kill you! I will let Qiang rape all the women in your family! I will¡­ I will kill everyone in your family, all your relatives! I will make your soul scatter!¡±

    Jiang Chenxi spewed out the most vicious curse in the world.

    Despite Jiang Chenxi¡¯s extremely malicious curse surprising the others and earning their contempt, even Fang Shijie frowned.

    But Huang Xiaolong started by crushing someone¡¯s hand. This¡­ this was intentional assault!

    Even Fang Zhaoyue thought that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s violent behavior seemed a bit excessive in this situation¡­

    For a moment, whispers echoed in every direction¡ª

    ¡°What¡­ what is this young man¡¯s identity? He¡¯s extremely violent! You see, Jiang Chenxi¡¯s hand is ruined. Even the best surgeons wouldn¡¯t be able to restore it.¡±

    ¡°So you mean Jiang Chenxi is now disabled? That¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Today is the old man¡¯s ninetieth birthday. Mayor Fang knows this young man, but¡­ this young man doesn¡¯t respect the Mayor, comes here to make trouble, and I¡¯m afraid the Mayor will suppress him hard.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this is too much. Hurting people so easily, this is a society governed by law.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Master Little Long! What¡­ what is this!¡± Fang Shijie was trembling in anger. He hurriedly stepped forward and supported Jiang Chenxi. ¡°Xiao Jiang¡­ what¡­ what kind of grudge do you two hold?¡±

    Normally calm, Fang Shijie was now frantic.

    He never imagined things would escalate to this point!

    Besides, Jiang Chenxi was not only a promising young talent he regarded highly, but also the hope of prolonging the old man¡¯s life tonight!

    But now¡­

    It¡¯s ruined!

    ¡°Master Little Long! You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Fang Shijie glared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Shijie, we should call the police.¡± One of the guests was already pulling out his cellphone.

    Fang Zhaoyue cried anxiously, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t call the police! There must be some misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Zhaoyue, don¡¯t interfere¡­¡± Mother Fang pulled Zhaoyue back and softly said, ¡°Master Little Long is our benefactor, trust me. Even though Master Little Long is unreasonable today, I believe your father will save some face for him.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was grinning at the crowd criticizing him, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. This so-called Jiang Chenxi¡­ is just a monster.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Chenxi shivered all over!

    His resentful and slightly panicked eyes were fixed on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what nonsense are you spouting? You, you¡¯re slandering me!¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re just a monster.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly. ¡°A monster like you should be exterminated. Today, I¡¯m here to deal with you.¡±

    Sweat poured down Jiang Chenxi¡¯s body!

    He tried to use his inner voice to command the ghost inside him to deal with Huang Xiaolong, to stun Huang Xiaolong using his ghostly power. But, surprisingly, his usually effective tricks were useless against Huang Xiaolong! All the ghosts inside him were wary of Huang Xiaolong!

    Jiang Chenxi had a vague feeling that his secret might indeed have been seen through by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Master Little Long¡­ what¡­ what do you mean by this?¡± Fang Shijie¡¯s face grew even paler. Huang Xiaolong crippled a man in front of him, called him a monster, and wanted to eradicate him. This was just too outrageous!

    The surrounding people also started chattering and accusing¡ª

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What a joke! A monster? This excuse is just too ridiculous! Does he think we¡¯re three years old?¡±

    ¡°Hurting others due to them being ¡®monsters¡¯, this excuse¡­ well, this is a first.¡±

    ¡°I think he had better explain this to the police and see if they believe his reasoning!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Ahem~~ Alright, none of you believe it, right? Fine, today, I will show you the true face of this so-called genius of the Binhai business world.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned and took out a reveal talisman.

 Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Slaying the Monster!

    Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Slaying the Monster!

    Huang Xiaolong came to the Fang Family tonight for one reason: to eliminate the monster, Jiang Chenxi, himself. At this very moment, he wasted no time, burning a revealing talisman. The dazzling golden light bathed the entire lawn in brightness.

    Under the influence of the revealing talisman, Jiang Chenxi could no longer hide his true form!

    Boom~~~~~~~~~

    Gloominess exploded!

    Before all eyes, Jiang Chenxi¡¯s body was shrouded in layers of black mist. Within this mist, gruesome ghost faces emerged, some clearly being ancient spirits. The ghosts were surrounded by a tumultuous aura, their faces appearing almost material, not exuding the usual ethereal feeling.

    Red-robe ghosts, orange-robe ghosts, and a few yellow-robe ghosts.

    This stunned everyone who was previously cursing Huang Xiaolong into silence. A tornado of dread enveloped them, chilling their bodies, and binding them in fear from the depths of their souls. All of them began to shiver uncontrollably.

    ¡°Monster¡­ monster ¡­¡± Fang Shijie, too, was pale, stepping back in panic. In this spark-like moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind ¨C over the past year, Jiang Chenxi rose from an unknown commoner to an elite in Binhai. All his competitors had strangely suffered setbacks. Many had doubted Jiang Chenxi, but no one could provide evidence.

    Today ¡ª¡ª

    Everything came to light!

    The guy was indeed a monster!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong said, he was a monstrous creature ¨C not entirely human, not entirely ghost!

    ¡°Hehe~~ hehe~~~¡± At this moment, Jiang Chenxi had completely let loose. He glared at Huang Xiaolong with hateful eyes, his face twisted in malevolence. ¡°Good, good, so you knew my secret all along¡­ It seems you possess something that wards off evil¡­ that¡¯s why you¡¯re so fearless, right? However¡­ hehe¡­ do you think I¡¯ll just surrender¡­ hahaha¡­ it¡¯s all your fault! All this is your doing! Watch me!¡±

    Jiang Chenxi growled and instantly, his body shuddered!

    Swoosh~~~

    Swoosh~~

    Swoosh~~

    ¡­

    In an instant, dozens of ferocious ghosts possessing Jiang Chenxi¡¯s body went berserk, darting out and charging towards everyone present ¨C everyone but Huang Xiaolong! Even Old Master Fang was not spared!

    For a moment, ghostly shadows loomed, cold winds swept, and malicious ghostly auras raged from all directions, with eerie wails echoing!

    Adding to the chaos, waves of rank, carcass-like stench enveloped the crowd!

    ¡°Possess! Possess their bodies!¡± A twisted gleam appeared in Jiang Chenxi¡¯s eyes. His expression suggested he was certain of his victory.

    Yes, the ghosts in his body seemed to be ineffective against Huang Xiaolong, but what about the others? People like Fang Shijie, Zhaoyue? They were just ordinary people. It would be incredibly easy for the ghosts to possess their bodies.

    Once he took control of everyone present, what could Huang Xiaolong do?

    He could use worldly power to completely obliterate Huang Xiaolong!

    This was Jiang Chenxi¡¯s last resort, a checkmate maneuver that would turn the tables!

    As for Fang Shijie and the others, they found themselves in a daze, as if entranced by something. Their pores began to open as if to welcome this unknown entity into their bodies!

    If they were possessed by these ferocious ghosts, they¡¯d be rendered useless! Essentially, their bodies would be overtaken!

    As dire as it seemed, Huang Xiaolong merely smirked, a teasing smile appearing on his face. ¡°So, this is your so-called final struggle, huh?¡±

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong opened his mouth!

    Boom~~~~~~~~

    A gigantic ¡°freeze¡± symbol hung in the air.

    It was about half an acre in size, towering, immense, and boundless in its power!

    Anyone who saw it felt compelled to kneel and worship, and even bowed their heads in tribute.

    Suddenly, with a loud bang, the large ¡°freeze¡± symbol exploded into countless tiny ¡°freeze¡± symbols. Like snowflakes, they flew around, imprinting on the foreheads of each malevolent ghost.

    In mid-air, dozens of malevolent ghosts were frozen like statues. They were forcibly stopped mid-air and could not move at all.

    ¡°What? What¡­¡± Fang Shijie¡¯s gaze swept all over, as if he was witnessing a miracle!

    Even though they didn¡¯t fully understand what happened, everyone present knew the situation had been dire, capable of claiming lives in a blink. It was Huang Xiaolong who saved them with his divine-like actions!

    ¡°Aha ha ha~~ Aha ha ha~~~¡± Jiang Chenxi¡¯s creepy laughter of successful scheming froze on his face, making him look like he wore an ill-fitting clown mask. An unclear, strange yelling sound burst out of his throat.

    He stared at Huang Xiaolong in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ who exactly are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you ask me now, I¡¯ll ask, you¡¯ll answer.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Jiang Chenxi indifferently.

    ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± Jiang Chenxi yelled back angrily.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a small smile, idly kicking a pebble which hit Jiang Chenxi¡¯s left shoulder, shattering his shoulder blade.

    ¡°Aaah~~~~~!!¡±

    Jiang Chenxi fell to his knees in pain, his whole body convulsing.

    ¡°I ask, you answer.¡± Huang Xiaolong still wore a very amiable smile.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll answer¡­¡± Jiang Chenxi was, after all, made of flesh and blood. After enduring such pain, he didn¡¯t dare to act tough anymore.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with bus number 330? Why did you purposely cause a car accident?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked leisurely.

    ¡°I¡­ I was in a car accident¡­ Even though¡­ Even though I didn¡¯t die, dozens of malevolent ghosts moved into my body¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m actually suffering very much¡­ I knew, I was no longer a normal person. Despite these ghosts giving me extraordinary abilities, making me unbeatable in business, but still, spending 24 hours a day with these ghosts¡­ I¡­ I actually¡­ actually suffered a lot¡­ No one understands my suffering¡­ They only saw my success¡­ That¡¯s why I liked to purposely cause car accidents to let people die in them¡­ I¡­ I was venting¡­ Last year, there were more than ten major traffic accidents in Binhai¡­ They were¡­ They were all¡­ all my doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­

    So that¡¯s your motivation.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Today you planned to come over to treat Zhaoyue¡¯s grandfather¡¯s illness, could you have cured him?¡±

    ¡°The old man¡­ he was at the end of his life, his time was up¡­ I couldn¡¯t cure him. My¡­ my plan was to let one of the malevolent ghosts possess the old man¡¯s body, then the old man¡¯s body would be controlled by the ghost¡­ He¡¯d be dead, but no one could tell¡­ This way, I could control the Fang Family¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, all members of the Fang family gasped in horror!

    The weasel greeting the chicken ¨C nothing good can come of it!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You must have hurt many people in business over the years¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    As soon as his words came to close, Huang Xiaolong delivered another powerful kick and sent a stone flying towards Jiang Chenxi. The stone directly hit his throat, shattering it. He fell to the ground, spasmed a few times, and then died.

    His white soul emerged from the top of his head and Huang Xiaolong caught it with the Ghost Catcher.

    Then, he collected all the malevolent ghosts frozen in mid-air, leaving none behind. He said to the Ghost King Ying Kexin in the Ghost Catcher, ¡°Kexin, devour all these malevolent ghosts.¡±

    After completing all these tasks, everything around the Fang family¡¯s mansion was restored to normal under the soft moonlight. The only thing ruining the scene was the corpse lying on the lawn.

 Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Chapter 394: Immortal! Immortal!

    Chapter 394: Chapter 394: Immortal! Immortal!

    ¡°This bastard is simply a brute!¡± At this moment, Fang Shijie cursed at Jiang Chenxi¡¯s corpse. ¡°He actually thought¡­ thought of letting an evil spirit possess my father! And, for over a year, he caused so many major traffic accidents! Even more so, all of his business rivals who have died unexpectedly, it was all his doing!¡±

    As he spoke, shivers ran down Fang Shijie¡¯s spine. It felt like he had narrowly escaped death. Had Huang Xiaolong not arrived in time, he dared not imagine the consequences!

    Jiang Chenxi was simply a terrifying monster, a demon living among humans!

    ¡°When magic grows a foot, the Tao grows a yard.¡± Fang Shijie looked at Huang Xiaolong respectfully and bowed slightly. ¡°Master Long, we have wronged you just now¡­ We hope you won¡¯t hold it against us.¡±

    Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unparalleled abilities in exorcising demons, everyone present worshipped him like a god. Recalling their rude remarks toward Huang Xiaolong earlier frightened them and filled them with guilt, fearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retaliation.

    For a moment, everyone cautiously approached Huang Xiaolong, repeatedly apologizing to him.

    Bearing little capacity for resentment, Huang Xiaolong brushed off their trivial apologies. To him, they were all but insignificant ants!

    ¡°Mom! Look, Xiaolong¡­ Xiaolong is truly magical! Is he¡­an immortal?¡± Zhaoyue gazed at Huang Xiaolong infatuatedly. Were it not for the crowd present, she would have lost her composure and thrown herself into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms in a declaration of her admiration!

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Master Long, he is a living immortal!¡± Mother Fang too expressed her feelings.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong yawned, about to return home to sleep, when he glanced at Old Master Fang.

    Taking the opportunity, Fang Shijie said, ¡°Master Long, the doctors said my father¡­his¡­ he is in his last days, his bodily organs are failing.¡±

    Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s miraculous abilities several times, Fang Shijie considered Huang Xiaolong as an immortal. Thus, he carefully informed Huang Xiaolong of Old Master Fang¡¯s condition, wondering if Huang Xiaolong had any solutions.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong walked towards Old Master Fang who was sitting in a wheelchair and spoke as he walked. ¡°The doctors are correct; Old Master is indeed advanced in age. His internal organs have completely failed. It is not a disease, nor curable by any medicines. Aging and dying, it is the natural course of life.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fang Shijie fell into despair.

    It seemed that there was no saving the Old Master now.

    Even someone as exceptional as Huang Xiaolong had disclosed as much. It appeared in the world, perhaps there was no one who could even prolong the Old Master¡¯s life for a day¡­

    ¡°Hahaha, young man!¡± Old Master Fang, sitting in his wheelchair, stared at Huang Xiaolong. His previously dull and spiritless eyes were shining brightly. ¡°Good! Very capable! Highly talented! I, old man, admire you! Hahaha! We are bound by destiny and wealth. I, old man, have nothing to regret! I am 90 years old, what haven¡¯t I seen? I lived through battles and bullets! Hahaha! On the brink of death, to witness a living immortal like you, young man, I am extremely pleased!¡±

    Old Master Fang was quite open-minded.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Old Master, I live nearby, so we are neighbours. From now on, I will come to see you whenever I have the time. This year as you turn 90, I came unprepared with gifts. Next year, for your 91st birthday, I will prepare some modest gifts.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fang Shijie felt his body shake slightly upon hearing this.

    The others present also felt puzzled.

    It was impossible for the Old Master to live to see his 91st birthday.

    ¡°Master Long, what do you mean?¡± asked Fang Shijie, his voice quaking.

    ¡°I can prolong Old Master¡¯s life,¡± Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly replied.

    ¡°What?!!!¡± Fang Shijie was both excited and puzzled. ¡°Dr. Xiaolong, didn¡¯t you just say that the doctor¡¯s judgment is correct and that my father is nearing his end? How¡­ how can you prolong his life?¡±

    ¡°What the doctor said is correct, but I¡¯m not a doctor,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a slight grin. ¡°I am a Divine Doctor.¡±

    Perplexed¡­

    Fang Shijie was perplexed.

    Actually, Fang Shijie was not entirely aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, nor did he know that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medical skills were divine.

    The surroundings fell into silence.

    ¡°I have more than a dozen methods to prolong the Old Master¡¯s life. Let¡¯s use the simplest one for now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a casual tone.

    ¡°Dr. Xiaolong¡­ what is¡­the simplest method to prolong life?¡± Fang Shijie asked tremulously.

    ¡°Acupuncture,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied as he took out a box of silver needles from his canvas bag. ¡°The ¡®Sun-Reviving Nine Needles¡¯ technique to defy nature and prolong life. I¡¯ll just need to prick the Old Master a few times.¡±

    ¡°The organs of Old Master are indeed deteriorating. This ¡®deterioration¡¯ is essentially due to the draining of life vitality. However, there are still residual vital energies in other parts of the Old Master¡¯s body, such as his blood vessels, meridians, muscles, bones, and even the hair and skin. I use the Sun-Reviving Nine Needles technique to gather these vital energies and infuse them into the Old Master¡¯s internal organs. Doing so can ensure that the Old Master lives healthily for about five more years.¡±

    Yes, using acupuncture to mobilize the residual life vitality in Old Master Fang¡¯s body can prolong his life by at least five years. This is defying nature and prolonging life.

    Actually, there are other methods, such as transferring the vital energy of a healthy person to Old Master Fang.

    For example, injecting a stream of True Qi directly into Old Master Fang¡¯s body.

    These methods could even allow Old Master Fang to live to a hundred years old.

    However, these are slightly more complicated.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have a deep connection with the Fang Family. Just casually pricking him a few times to let him live for another five years was enough.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong moved his hands quickly. No one could capture the trajectory of his movements. In just the space of three breaths, nine silver needles had been inserted into Old Master Fang¡¯s body.

    Subsequently, Huang Xiaolong moved his hands as if strumming a lute across the tails of each silver needle. His movements were enigmatic and godlike.

    In an instant, the residual life vitality in Old Master Fang¡¯s limbs and bones had begun to seep into his dried-up internal organs like a thin stream.

    His complexion also slowly grew ruddy, and his dull eyes regained some of their previous vitality.

    The bystanders watched in awe!

    A few minutes later, Huang Xiaolong pulled out the silver needles.

    ¡°Hahaha, I feel great! Ah! Divine! So divine! Why¡­ why do I feel so energized?¡± Old Master Fang suddenly stood up from his wheelchair, ¡°I feel strong. I was feeling weak just now. Divine doctor! Divine doctor! No, no, no! Immortal! Young man, you must be an immortal reincarnation!¡±

    Without any comments, everyone was stunned when they heard Old Master Fang¡¯s voice.

    It was so loud!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Full of vitality!

    Huang Xiaolong tidied up the silver needles and said to Fang Shijie, ¡°Buy more tonics like ginseng and deer antler for the old master. Everything¡¯s fine now, he can live at least until 95.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong greeted Zhaoyue, nodded to Old Master Fang, and excused himself. ¡°I¡¯m going home to sleep.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, everyone present admired him.

    ¡°Bringing the dead back to life, slaying demons and monsters, defying fate¡­ Immortal! Immortal!¡± Fang Shijie was overcome with emotions, unable to contain himself!

 Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Chapter 395: The Sin of Holding the Jade!

    Chapter 395: Chapter 395: The Sin of Holding the Jade!

    Huang Xiaolong sauntered happily towards home.

    Tonight, he took out Jiang Chenxi and uncovered the truth behind the Binhai Route 330 bus disappearance.

    He also managed to extend the life of Old Master Fang, who had been on his deathbed, for another five years¡­

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong felt no sense of accomplishment, as these things were nothing more than trivialities for him.

    Reaching the entrance of his home, he took out his key. Huang Xiaolong paused momentarily and then a wry smile surfaced on his face. ¡°Hehehe, more fun tonight?¡±

    Muttering to himself, Huang Xiaolong opened the door, entered and casually shut the door behind him.

    The villa was shrouded in darkness.

    ¡°Hahaha, three of you, come out.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The next second¡­

    Clap, clap, clap.

    The sound of applause echoed.

    Then, all the lights in the room turned on.

    First, a man walked out from the second floor study room, leaning on the carved railing and smiling at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Unexpectedly, you do have some skills.¡±

    The speaker was a man in his thirties, dressed in black, possessing an ordinary appearance but exceptionally sharp eyes. He snapped his fingers and magically held up a revolver in his right hand, calling out to the floor below, ¡°Big Bear, Monkey, come out. He¡¯s found us.¡±

    A muscular man over two meters tall walked out from the first floor kitchen. He was also in his thirties, and he was munching heartily on a roast duck. The duck was actually a late-night snack Huang Xiaolong had bought for himself and kept in the fridge, stolen by this man for his personal enjoyment.

    Following behind the muscular man was a scrawny man who was less than 1.6 meters tall. His slim fingers were playing with three throwing knives, agile as a snake.

    ¡°Young man, please forgive our intrusion.¡± The man on the second floor twirling the revolver looked at Huang Xiaolong with a friendly smile. ¡°Firstly, let me introduce myself.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, reclining comfortably on the sofa and propping his leg up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start. I¡¯m known as ¡®Bullet¡¯¡­¡± The man on the second floor politely introduced himself to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡¯m from the ¡®Myth Mercenary Group¡¯. I¡¯ve been playing with guns since I was three, real guns¡­ Every bullet from this gun in my hand has taken a life without fail.¡±

    ¡°This is ¡®Big Bear¡¯, from a Siberian training camp. He once single-handedly killed 17 armed attackers. On the underground black boxing stage in the United States, he has knocked out 64 opponents.¡± Bullet pointed his gun barrel in the direction of the muscular man eating the roast duck.

    ¡°Lastly, Monkey. This guy is the most troublesome among the three of us. His throwing knives¡­ oh, have you seen ¡®Little Li¡¯s Flying Dagger¡¯? Monkey¡¯s throwing skills are also known to never miss¡­ what¡¯s more, he has three knives¡­¡±

    The scrawny man made a throat-slitting gesture at Huang Xiaolong with one of his throwing knives, followed by a taunting smile.

    ¡°Uh¡­ why did you sneak into my house in the middle of the night?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, a playful smile playing on his lips.

    Soon after, he casually pondered.

    These three men were formidable figures in ordinary people¡¯s eyes, they definitely didn¡¯t come to steal.

    Who spent such a hefty amount to hire them?

    After wiping out the Gao Family, Huang Xiaolong practically had no enemies left in Binhai¡­

    ¡°Young lad, have you heard of the story ¡®harboring the jade brings calamity¡¯?¡± Bullet laughed.

    ¡°Harboring the jade brings calamity?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ our employer and we are old acquaintances, so we know a few things.¡± Bullet calmly said. ¡°It¡¯s said that you possess the formula for an ancient medicine that could make anyone rich overnight¡­¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Huang Xiaolong naturally understood!

    ¡°You guys are from Jiangnan City, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong had a narrow gleam in his eyes, a spark of murderous intent flashed through. ¡°Jiangnan City, Chen Family, Chen Zihuan.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Bullet, Big Bear, and Monkey all burst into laughter.

    ¡°Young lad, you¡¯re quick to catch on. Normally, we absolutely do not reveal our employer¡¯s information.¡± Bullet laughed heartily. ¡°However, considering that this time we¡¯re taking you back alive, you¡¯ll sooner or later find out who our employer is, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ taking me alive?¡± Huang Xiaolong had a playful smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes~~~ Alright, young lad, I don¡¯t want to shoot you. You¡¯re still young and it would be a pity if you died so soon. Therefore, I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with us. Let¡¯s go for a trip to Jiangnan City.¡± Bullet stretched lazily.

    ¡°Jiangnan City¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Young man, don¡¯t test our patience. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Bullet sneered. ¡°In fact, any one of us could take you back. The only reason the Chen Family sent all three of us indicates their stance¨C they must have it! They absolutely have to get their hands on the formula of the ancient medicine. So, don¡¯t entertain any illusions. You have three breaths¡¯ time to decide. Either follow us to Jiangnan City, or we¡¯ll break your limbs and take you anyway.¡±

    ¡°No need for three breaths! Hmm! I¡¯ve made my decision!¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly rose from the sofa.

    ¡°Ah, those who understand the situation are wise. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Bullet grinned satisfactorily.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ My decision is¡­ to take you down!¡± Huang Xiaolong brimmed with killing intent!

    The next second¡­

    Huang Xiaolong moved, heading straight for Big Bear!

    Boom!!!!

    An explosive sound like a raging storm echoed through the house, as Big Bear¡¯s gigantic figure was blown away, crashing into the wall behind him.

    The huge blow contorted his body instantly, his facial features distorted under the impact, and his eyeballs burst out and fell on the floor.

    There they saw, Big Bear¡¯s body embedded in the wall, bleeding from all orifices, dead beyond any doubt, his original appearance completely unrecognizable.

    ¡°Damn it!!!¡± Upstairs, Bullet¡¯s elegant expression finally changed, becoming hideous and terrifying. He raised his hand, aiming his gun at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, preparing to fire.

    In the blink of an eye!

    Thud!

    Huang Xiaolong casually snatched a falling stone from the wall and flung it like a hidden weapon.

    Bullet¡¯s gun-holding hand, its wrist was shattered! The revolver fell from his hand.

    ¡°Aaah!!!!!¡± Bullet screamed in agony. This was the first time in his life that he had been disarmed before even having the opportunity to fire, the hand that held the gun was completely ruined!

    ¡°Monkey! This guy¡­ this guy has incapacitated me! Kill him! Quick! He¡¯s a powerful fighter! Don¡¯t take him alive, kill him directly!¡± Bullet was wildly infuriated, completely disregarding the Chen Family¡¯s preference for Huang Xiaolong to be taken alive.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Whoosh!

    A flash of a blade!

    Monkey¡¯s throwing knife, as fast as a shooting star, cut through the air! With its trajectory aimed directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s throat!

    At the same time, Monkey thrust both his hands and the remaining two throwing knives in his hands whirled and spun, cutting off all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s routes of retreat!

    ¡­

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Chapter 397: The Crisis of the Sun Family! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 397: Chapter 397: The Crisis of the Sun Family! (Fifth update)

    You have to say that Sun Wei, a rich girl, knows how to enjoy life.

    She, well-versed in knowing all the best places, led Huang Xiaolong to this high-end French restaurant, to the priciest private room.

    Just the room fee itself cost 8888 yuan, which made Huang Xiaolong gasp in astonishment.

    The two were eating under the candlelight, sipping red wine. There were musicians in the room playing the violin, the soothing and elegant music was truly intoxicating.

    Sun Wei, while eating her steak, would occasionally glance at Huang Xiaolong, her mind filled with images of his unbeatable strength.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re truly amazing~~like an angel descended from the heavens!¡± Sun Wei exclaimed with an infatuated expression. ¡°That night at the charity auction dinner of the four major families, you were utterly smashing! All those spoilt young masters of Binhai, compared to you, they were nothing!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Bai Hu, I told you, I¡¯m the best. That night, do you remember what you said in front of everyone?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk.

    Sun Wei chuckled and then picked up her fork and personally fed a piece of steak to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I said¡­ I want to be your woman!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chewed on the piece of steak. ¡°Right, Sister Bai Hu, what are you going to Jiangnan City for?¡±

    ¡°To fight,¡± Sun Wei laughed.

    ¡°Fight? Are you going to fight someone?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback.

    Sun Wei had been practicing martial arts since she was a child. Her talent wasn¡¯t too bad, and she had gotten a complete version of the Sun Bin Fist from him, fixing all the flaws in her fist technique.

    But, although she would have no problems fighting the average martial artist, to spar with a real expert, she was bound to suffer!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to see his wife get beaten.

    ¡°Pfft~~Little Long, are you worried about me?¡± Sun Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong with tender affection. ¡°You being worried about me, makes me so happy and sweet inside.¡±

    ¡°Be serious Sister Bai Hu, what are you really going to Jiangnan City for?¡± Huang Xiaolong insisted.

    ¡°It is really to fight. But, I probably won¡¯t actually fight.¡± Sun Wei let the cat out of the bag.

    It turns out that the Sun Family, as an ancient martial arts family, goes to Jiangnan City every year to fight a few rounds with other ancient martial arts families from all over the country.

    In Huaxia, the world of martial arts has always existed.

    It existed in the past, and it exists now.

    Since ancient times, disputes in the martial arts world, regardless of right or wrong, have always been resolved through a contest on the ring stage.

    Nowadays, the martial arts competition held in Jiangnan City every year not only serves as a competition for the major ancient martial arts families across the country to resolve disputes, but it also determines the market share of each family¡¯s martial arts gyms countrywide.

    For example, the Sun Family currently runs over a hundred martial arts clubs all over the country.

    These martial arts clubs bring in a hefty economic income for the Sun Family every year.

    However, running these clubs was not always a guarantee of steady profits due to intense competition!

    There are numerous ancient martial arts families like the Sun Family in Huaxia hidden amongst the populace who have passed down ancient martial arts techniques within their family.

    Everyone wants to open martial arts gyms, recruit a large number of disciples, gain fame, and make a fortune. Naturally, competition arises.

    To regulate the industry competition, each year, these ancient martial arts families gather in Jiangnan City to compete on the ring stage, determining market share.

    For instance, a match could determine which family has the right to open a martial arts gym in a certain city or district.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it.¡± Huang Xiaolong finally understood. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, how is your Sun Family fairing?¡±

    ¡°Not particularly good or bad.¡± Sun Wei laughed. ¡°Anyway, we have been able to maintain around 100 branches across the country for the past few years. This year might be the same, my grandfather wants me to go to Jiangnan City to gain experience. In reality, I really want to get up on that stage and fight!¡±

    Sun Wei liked to spar since she was a child. Although she was a girl, she always loved a good fight. Moreover, ever since she completed Sun Bin Fist, she felt her martial arts ability improved significantly, so she was eager for a good challenge.

    ¡°Little Long! Grandfather said that since you¡¯ve filled the gaps in our Sun Family¡¯s Sun Bin Fist, if our family members train hard for a year, we will definitely shine in next year¡¯s ring stage competition, and maybe even get more market share! By then, our Sun Family will have martial arts clubs all over the country!¡± Sun Wei said excitedly. ¡°Little Long, grandfather is very grateful to you¡­pfft~~~He still doesn¡¯t know that the real expert is you! Grandfather thought all along that you had a mysterious grandmaster behind you!¡±

    Under Sun Wei¡¯s misdirection, the entire Sun Family believed Huang Xiaolong was just a ¡°true disciple¡± of ¡°that respected elder¡±.

    ¡°Wait, Sister Bai Hu, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get on the stage to fight.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, furrowing his brow. ¡°Can these ring stage fights lead to death?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite normal for it to happen.¡± Sun Wei said. ¡°People die every year¡­Those who get up on the stage to fight sign a life and death contract beforehand. Fists and feet have neither eyes nor brains, especially when the people fighting are evenly matched, whoever is lenient, is the one who will die.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought, isn¡¯t this pretty much the same as underground fighting?

    Given this, Huang Xiaolong became even more concerned about Sun Wei going up to the boxing ring to compete against others.

    ¡®Since I¡¯m going to Jiangnan City to extinguish the Chen family and Bai Hu¡¯s sister is also headed to Jiangnan City, I might as well go with her.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, his thoughts raced like electricity. ¡°Also, the once-a-year national gathering of ancient martial arts clans is always held in Jiangnan City. As the top family in the city, the Chen family can¡¯t possibly not participate¡­ Moreover, those people from the top ten ancient martial arts clans that Yan Pianpian mentioned, like the ancient martial arts crown prince, Xuanyuan Ba, I wonder if they¡¯ll show up¡­ Wow! So exciting!¡±

    ¡­

    Sun Family!

    The ancestral home of the Sun family that spans thousands of acres!

    In one of the ancestral halls.

    At this moment, standing in the hall were dozens of people, led by Old Master Sun. These were the pillars and cornerstone figures of the contemporary Sun family!

    The air was heavy and oppressive, as if it could drip water!

    Old Master Sun, with a letter in hand, was reading it. His hands relentlessly trembling, his forehead covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Father¡­this¡­what on earth is going on?¡± Sun Hu, the capable second-generation leader of Sun family and Sun Feng¡¯s father, appeared visibly perturbed at this moment.

    The other members of the Sun family present also expressed their indignation.

    In the ancestral hall, a copper cauldron that was once on display had been destroyed.

    The once whole copper cauldron was now split in two as if it had been cleaved open by some sharp weapon. The cut so smooth and neat that not a single burr remained.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s here¡­finally¡­it has come¡­¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s voice quivered, his gaze landed on the broken cauldron on the ground, a look of fear settled in his eyes.

    There were only a few things in this world capable of making Old Master Sun feel fear.

    ¡°Father, what on earth is going on?¡± another second generation member of the Sun family hurriedly asked.

    Old Master Sun took a deep breath and managed to contain the fear in his heart. He remained silent for a full minute before starting to speak. ¡°Forty years ago, I was in the prime of my life, full of vigour and vitality, and during the annual boxing competition in Jiangnan City, I fought a very strong opponent on the stage of the competition. I¡­I managed to kill him after engaging in combat for over a hundred moves due to luck¡­.. I was ashamed to admit, in such a competition, I had little control over my strength and unintentionally killed him in the boxing ring. At that time, the situation was perilous. Had I not killed him, I would have been killed¡­.¡±

    ¡°Later¡­his family members and descendants publicly swore an oath, vowing¡­vowing to annihilate our entire Sun family¡­ To this day, I simply can¡¯t forget¡­his son and his venomous gaze filled with resentment¡­¡±

    Old Master Sun¡¯s face was riddled with anxiety, the corners of his eyes twitched uncontrollably. ¡°Before the competition, we all signed a life-and-death agreement and the whole thing was being overseen by prominent figures. His family, therefore, couldn¡¯t seek revenge publicly. Later¡­his family mysteriously disappeared. Some said that the whole family had moved overseas¡­¡±

    ¡°We never saw anyone from that family again¡­ Now¡­ forty years later¡­ they¡¯ve come back¡­ This is a challenge letter¡­¡± Old Master Sun waved the letter in his hand. ¡°At this year¡¯s boxing competition in Jiangnan City¡­they want¡­they want to¡­ annihilate our entire Sun family¡­ in revenge for what happened those years ago¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, a member of the Sun family roared, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death on the boxing ring, who¡¯s talking about revenge? Besides, our Sun family isn¡¯t necessarily afraid!¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s voice quivered, ¡°This letter arrived this evening¡­inside the ancestral hall¡­ Remember, our Sun family¡¯s ancestral home is heavily guarded and difficult for outsiders to break in¡­ So, how did this letter get here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, all the family members in the hall fell silent.

    Those living in the ancestral home area were members of the Sun family and their long-serving, loyal servants. Therefore, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues regarding their loyalty.

    That means that the letter couldn¡¯t have been planted by traitors within the ancestral hall.

    It must be the enemy who secretly infiltrated, placed the letter, and then silently left.

    But, under the vast heaven and earth, the ones who could bypass all guard posts, infiltrate the ancestral hall, drop off the letter, and then quietly leave were certainly master among masters!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve already interrogated everyone, nobody noticed anyone sneaking into the ancestral hall¡­¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s hands shook even more severely. ¡°Look¡­ this copper cauldron, split down the middle¡­ what weapon could have done this?¡±

    The copper cauldron was almost 2 meters tall. Splitting it in half required not only immense force but also a suitable weapon.

    However, neither a knife nor a sword could easily do this.

    ¡°Father, are you saying¡­¡± Sun Hu¡¯s voice too began to shake uncontrollably.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°True Qi¡­¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s body became limp. ¡°The enemy¡­the enemy¡­ They have¡­someone has condensed True Qi¡­ which can cut through metal like mud¡­ And kill remotely¡­¡±

    A sense of extreme fear crawled its way into the hearts of everyone present¡­

    ¡°Father¡­ we can¡¯t possibly be absent from the annual Jiangnan City boxing competition¡­ and the enemy vows to annihilate our Sun family¡­ on the boxing stage. If¡­they do have a Grandmaster of the ancient martial arts¡­ Certainly¡­they could wipe out our Sun family with a snap of their fingers¡­¡± Sun Hu¡¯s lips were dry. ¡°But¡­if¡­if we invite that senior¡­we might be able to turn the tide.¡±

    ¡°That senior?¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s eyes lit up!

    ¡­

 Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Chapter 398: Is It Not Okay If I Make A Move?

    Chapter 398: Chapter 398: Is It Not Okay If I Make A Move?

    Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei were enjoying a world of just the two of them, a candlelit dinner, exchanging sweet nothings. They were genuinely happy.

    However, during dinner, Huang Xiaolong did not tell Sun Wei the plan of going to Jiangnan City¡­ he planned to give Sun Wei a surprise.

    After dinner, they were walking hand in hand from the restaurant, and aimlessly wandering in the enchanting night, deeply in love.

    Deity-like Sun Wei, like any other girl in love, had her head lowered, her face with a sweet smile from within, her eyes as gentle as the water, and all filled with warmth and happiness.

    Huang Xiaolong was comfortable and at ease, recalling scenes of his encounters with Sun Wei.

    Apart from Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei, on the street, among the bustling crowd, there were also other couples.

    Some young girls were selling vivid and colorful roses.

    ¡°Handsome guys, buy some flowers for your girlfriend¡­¡± A little girl with a ponytail came up to Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei, in her hand a bunch of roses.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the roses, then shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t buy.¡±

    ¡°Handsome guy, your girlfriend is so pretty, with such great body, why won¡¯t you buy a bunch of roses for her?¡± The little girl didn¡¯t give up on this business.

    Sun Wei actually wished a bunch of roses from Huang Xiaolong, but she didn¡¯t dare ask. But her eyes were full of hope, gazing at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I still won¡¯t buy. Because she¡¯s too beautiful, these flowers are far from deserving her.¡± Huang Xiaolong said truthfully.

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~~~¡± Sun Wei laughed, this sentence was way more pleasing to her than a bunch of roses.

    ¡°Faint~~¡± The flower-selling girl stamped her foot, she gave up on Huang Xiaolong, the one who didn¡¯t care for roses, and turned to Sun Wei. ¡°Goddess sister, why don¡¯t you buy a bunch of flowers for your aloof boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sun Wei looked at the flower-selling girl with a serious expression. ¡°Yeah, he is my idol, but¡­ I already have a gift to give him, that¡¯s not flowers¡­¡±

    As soon as her voice fell!

    Sun Wei turned around, stretched out her jade arm, wrapped it around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck. Then under the moonlight, she closed her beautiful eyes, and her crystal moist lips, stuck right on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips.

    This is the present Sun Wei gave to Huang Xiaolong.

    A girl¡¯s kiss!

    The pedestrians around them all stayed and watched in a stupor as Huang Xiaolong was kissed by the deity-like girl. How envious and jealous and hateful they were!

    ¡®Ah~~ Sister Bai Hu¡¯s lips taste so sweet¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was enjoying the moment, involuntarily raised his hands and held Sun Wei¡¯s slim waist.

    Well¡­ Such are the wanderers, who are so casual, hahahaha¡­

    However, at this moment, the phone rang in Sun Wei¡¯s bag.

    She had no choice but to end the kiss with Huang Xiaolong prematurely and checked the phone in her bag.

    ¡°Ah? Grandfather personally called me?¡± Sun Wei was stunned.

    Immediately, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t neglect it and answered the phone¨C

    ¡°Weiwei, you¡­are you¡­in school or somewhere else right now?¡± Over the phone, Old Master Sun¡¯s voice, was trembling slightly, full of horror.

    ¡°Grandpa~ What happened? Don¡¯t panic¡­What happened exactly?¡± Sun Wei felt that something was wrong, and immediately tensed up.

    ¡°Weiwei~~Our Sun family is in trouble!¡± Old Master Sun said nervously. ¡°Weiwei, even though¡­even though this matter is abrupt¡­can¡­ can you contact the senior? Now, the only one who can save the situation and prevent our Sun family from catastrophe¡­is that senior!¡±

    ¡°Ah? He is right next to me¡­oh, no, his true disciple is right next to me.¡± Sun Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong with pleading eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his sharp hearing, also clearly heard the words Old Master Sun described on the phone.

    Huang Xiaolong directly nodded to Sun Wei, indicating that he could accompany her home.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I am coming back right now with that senior¡¯s disciple¡­his disciple Xiaolong.¡± Sun Wei said quickly.

    End of call.

    ¡°Little Long, I was originally planning to accompany you to watch a movie, now¡­¡± Sun Wei said hesitantly.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, something happened to your family, I will accompany you home.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied indifferently.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Little Long, should we tell grandfather about your true identity? The omnipotent, world-invading expert is you in person, and there is no such thing as a so-called predecessor.¡± Sun Wei asked.

    ¡°Er¡­ regarding this¡­ let¡¯s not tell them for now. Because, even if I were to tell them, they might not believe me.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, chuckling.

    That¡¯s right¡­

    How could the ruthless killer described by Sun Wei, who is proficient in the Lion¡¯s Roar, can transmit sound into secrecy, control needles with Qi, dodge bullets, become invisible¡­ and so on, possibly be a twenty-year-old boy with a youthful face?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home then!¡± Sun Wei also looked somewhat restless.

    Huang Xiaolong held Sun Wei¡¯s hand and said nonchalantly, ¡°Sister Bai Hu, don¡¯t rush. There is nothing in this world that I can¡¯t solve. Whoever is making a mess, if they provoke me, there is only a dead end for them. I am King Yan. If I want someone to die at midnight, he will not make it till dawn.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Sun Wei believed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words without a doubt.

    ¡­

    Night.

    Sun Family¡¯s ancestral home.

    Memorial hall.

    Old Master Sun, sitting beside Huang Xiaolong, explained the situation in detail.

    In the memorial hall were the Sun Family¡¯s first-generation elders, as well as the elite of the second and third generations.

    ¡°This is outrageous! Engaging in a fistfight on the contest stage¡­ life and death are fated¡­ so many years have passed, and they¡­ they still want to take revenge on our Sun family.¡± Sun Wei was furious too.

    The hatred buried for forty years was finally about to end this year!

    Huang Xiaolong stood near the cut-open bronze cauldron, casually glanced over it a few times, and thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s probably at the level of Martial Arts Grandmaster Yan Pianpian. One strike from a distance, splitting a bronze pot¡­ it¡¯s nothing much. If they encountered me, my glare could kill him. Hehe, the people in Sister Bai Hu¡¯s family are too timid.¡¯

    ¡°Master Long¡­ It must be the legendary ancient martial arts grandmaster with such means!¡± Old Master Sun spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°To split open a bronze cauldron, it would require at least thousands of pounds of force. Moreover, looking at the smooth and flat broken surface of the cauldron, shows that the perpetrator must have moved very swiftly, slicing open the cauldron in an instant¡­ this¡­ this must be the technique of ¡®Using Wind as Blade¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Old Master Sun continued, ¡°This type of person, whose power has already surpassed human limits, reaching a non-human level. Ordinary people, and even ordinary martial artists, even if they were many, would not be enough for him to fight. Even if they were to point a gun at him, he could kill you before you could fire.¡±

    ¡°Well, is the challenge referring to a match on the contest stage in Jiangnan City?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master Sun respectfully replied.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll accompany you to Jiangnan City.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Upon hearing these words, Sun Wei was overjoyed! Her heart was filled with pure bliss! All the gloom in her heart vanished!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡®As long as he goes, even if the Sun Family has offended the King of Heaven, there will be no fear!¡¯ Sun Wei clenched her pink fists, trembling with excitement, feeling overwhelmingly moved at the same time.

    It seems that her goddess, had truly taken her to heart!

    However, the others in the Sun family were somewhat panicked¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Master Long¡­ Our intention¡­ we would like to ask for your master¡¯s assistance¡­¡± A second-generation member of the Sun family stuttered.

    ¡°Oh? You think I¡¯m not capable of handling this?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at that person with a suggestive smile.

 Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Chapter 399: Chen Family, I am Here!

    Chapter 399: Chapter 399: Chen Family, I am Here!

    Am I unsuitable to take action?

    Faced with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s question, the Sun family members quickly responded. ¡°No, no~~~¡±

    However, their expressions showed signs of incredulity.

    Some members of the Sun family had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prowess at the charity auction banquet of the four major families.

    Defeating Sun Feng with one move, overwhelming Lin Zicong with his spear skills, and speaking confidently in front of Lin Jianfeng, he was always calm and composed¡­

    One could say that these abilities were something ordinary people could only look up to in admiration for their entire life. Moreover, his performance had the taste of a master producing a high-level disciple.

    But!

    The enemy this time was an ancient martial arts grandmaster!

    A sword using the captured wind, breaking people from afar!

    A casual wave of a hand could unleash a force of thousands of pounds, capable of shattering even a metal man!

    Even though Huang Xiaolong was considered the ¡®true disciple¡¯ of that ¡®senior¡¯, he was only of similar age to Sun Wei. Even if he had been practicing ancient martial arts from his mother¡¯s womb, he could not possibly be a match for a grandmaster!

    If Huang Xiaolong went to Jiangnan city with the Sun family, to put it bluntly, encountering his enemies would be akin to courting death!

    The best course of action would be to ask Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡®master¡¯ to personally take action to deal with this matter, which would afford some room for maneuver!

    However, out of respect, the members of the Sun family found it hard to say this directly for fear of offending Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmph~ You are strong, I¡¯m no match for you, but this opponent can almost be considered a terrestrial immortal¡­ You going would be futile!¡± Sun Feng, one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai, said indifferently. ¡°If you are indeed capable, why don¡¯t you try splitting such a bronze tripod?¡±

    Last time, Sun Feng¡¯s hands and feet were broken due to Huang Xiaolong. Although he had applied medicine and healed, he still harbored some resentment towards Huang Xiaolong. Of course, knowing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity and background, he did not dare to be disrespectful; at most he would only utter a few words.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Sun Feng casually. ¡°Are you itching for another beating? Are you thinking of having broken hands and feet again?¡±

    Upon making eye contact with Huang Xiaolong, Sun Feng felt a chill run down his spine, leaving him speechless. He mumbled, ¡°What I¡­I¡­meant is¡­even if you are¡­are very powerful, you still¡­still wouldn¡¯t be able to split a bronze tripod.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother to continue arguing with Sun Feng, turning his gaze to Old Master Sun instead. ¡°In a word, if I go, I guarantee the Sun family has nothing to worry about.¡±

    To be honest, Old Master Sun was also somewhat skeptical about Huang Xiaolong. He originally intended to plea for ¡®that senior¡¯ to personally take action. But since Huang Xiaolong had already made his declaration, Old Master Sun felt it was improper to say more about it.

    ¡°Then¡­then we are grateful for Master Xiaolong¡¯s help.¡± Old Master Sun said with a smile. ¡°Come, Master Xiaolong, let¡¯s go have tea in the hall.¡±

    Within a Chinese-styled hall.

    Huang Xiaolong was invited to take the seat of honor with Old Master Sun, Sun Wei, and numerous members of the Sun family in attendance.

    Servants offered fragrant tea.

    ¡°By the way, who typically competes in the annual martial arts tournament in Jiangnan City? Are any ancient martial grandmasters among them?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    Old Master Sun started to explain personally. ¡°Master Huang, ancient martial grandmasters don¡¯t make appearances that easily. Most of the people participating in the tournament in Jiangnan City are martial artists whose physical training is already perfect. There is a small group able to attach some True Qi to their fists and feet, which can be driven into their opponent¡¯s body upon contact, causing devastating damage and shattering their internal organs¡­ These are already the top-notch masters. No grandmaster who can hurt others with their True Qi without touching them has ever appeared in these tournaments. However¡­ this year, maybe there will be¡­¡±

    Thinking of their enemies, Old Master Sun could not help feeling very worried.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    As Old Master Sun stated, those who can add some True Qi to their fists and feet, and also inject the True Qi into the opponent¡¯s body upon contact, are called ¡°Half-step Grandmasters.¡± However, since the quality of their True Qi is not very high and they cannot kill their enemies remotely, they can¡¯t be considered true ancient martial grandmasters.

    Of course, to ordinary people, half-step grandmasters are already an existence far beyond their reach. They could be killed on the spot upon contact.

    After all, it¡¯s impossible to survive the impact of a force equal to a thousand pounds exploding inside one¡¯s body.

    However, Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat disappointed ¨C ¡®It seems that the martial arts tournament in Jiangnan City doesn¡¯t have a very high standard. Most participants are brute force warriors who engage in physical combat, and only a few half-step grandmasters are the stars of the show.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are ten top ancient martial arts families, like the Yan family, the Xuanyuan family. Do any of them send members to compete in the martial arts tournament in Jiangnan City?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°The ten great ancient martial families!¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s complexion drastically changed. His features filled with terror, admiration, fear, and reverence¡­ much like how one would react to hearing a divine name.

    ¡°Master Long¡­ The ten ancient martial families are the epitome of our Huaxia ancient martial inheritance¡­ Like the Yan family in Beijing, it¡¯s said that there are numerous ancient martial grandmasters in their family¡­¡± Old Master Sun said tremulously. ¡°Compared to the ten ancient martial families, our fights are merely child¡¯s play. The ten ancient martial families pursue a higher level that they are not interested in domestic martial arts schools, otherwise, where would our average families fit in?¡±

    ¡°The ten ancient martial families are wild geese soaring high above while the normal ancient martial families are nothing more than earth-crawling ants.¡± Old Master Sun said seriously. ¡°However, the organizer of the annual martial arts tournament in Jiangnan City is the ¡®Ying¡¯ family from among the ten ancient martial families. The ¡®Ying¡¯ family is rumored to be the royal family of the Qin Dynasty, and their martial arts are passed down from the Qin Dynasty. They are especially proficient in swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the Ying family only supervises the tournament, their members wouldn¡¯t participate.¡± Old Master Sun said, his eyes filled with admiration for the Ying family that can¡¯t be put in words.

    Ancient families passed down from the Qin Dynasty! Royal families! Their heritage is nothing short of awe-inspiring!

    In Old Master Sun¡¯s view, not even the ¡°elder¡± behind Huang Xiaolong or Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°master¡± could compare to the Ying Family! They¡¯re not even on the same league.

    ¡®Oh¡­ alright, alright, the ten great ancient martial families are actually the ones hosting the tournament. The Ying family? I took in an undead maid named Ying Kexin who was said to be someone from the royal family in her lifetime. The Great Qin¡¯s numero uno swordsman, I wonder if there¡¯s any connection to the ancient martial family ¡®Ying Family¡¯ that survived until today.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was interested in the so-called ten great ancient martial families, the Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan Ba, and now knowing that the host of the tournament was someone from the ten great ancient martial families, it was a must for him to make a trip to Jiangnan City.

    The Chen family or whatever, he could casually wipe them out.

    ¡°When do you plan to leave?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master Huang, we originally planned to leave in three days to head to Jiangnan City. However, since plans have changed, let¡¯s leave tomorrow morning!¡± Old Master Sun said. ¡°The martial arts tournament is not for some time, but we must get there early to handle some VIPs at the local scene and schmooze a bit. After all, our Sun family has opened several martial arts schools in Jiangnan City. We have business there and must maintain good relations with the local powerhouses. Now, with our nemesis appearing, we must get there even earlier to scope out the situation. As they say, knowledge of the enemy¡¯s and one¡¯s own capacity ensures victories. May I know when Master Huang is free?¡±

    ¡°I am actually free at any time.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tomorrow. I shall depart with you to Jiangnan City. I also plan to familiarize myself with the local powerhouses of Jiangnan City, such as¡­ hehe, the Chen family.¡±

    As he spoke, there was a fleeting moment of killing intent and playfulness in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Chen family, you want my ancient medicine formula, right? You want to kidnap me and take me to Jiangnan City, right? Alright! Here I come!¡¯

    ¡­

 Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Chapter 400: Ghost in the Hotel

    Chapter 400: Chapter 400: Ghost in the Hotel

    After confirming to visit Jiangnan City with the Sun Family tomorrow, Huang Xiaolong said goodbye, leaving the Sun Family¡¯s ancestral home.

    Sun Wei accompanied Huang Xiaolong a long way before reluctantly parting ways.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡¯m really touched¡­ are you going to Jiangnan City for me?¡± Sun Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong with passionate eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, pulling her into his arms and showering her with kisses.

    Not long after, Sun Wei was panting heavily, her body going limp.

    In a small, barely audible voice, Sun Wei said, ¡°Little Long¡­ The time¡­ the time you guided me with your secret message and took on the young leader of the Eagle Claw door and his experts¡­ I¡­ I actually fell in love with you then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Sister Bai Hu, I really did all this for you this time¡­ How are you going to reward me?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased jovially.

    Sun Wei replied in a gentle and tender voice, ¡°Whatever¡­ whatever you want as a reward, I will¡­ I will give¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took advantage of the situation a little more, then finally separated from Sun Wei.

    He then drove home.

    Huang Xiaolong sent a WeChat message to Lin Jing, Su Xiaoman, his wife Song Yuru, Cui Feiyan, Chu Tingting, Wu Shanshan, Liu Feilei¡­ all acquaintances, and notified them that he would be going to Jiangnan City for a while. He would be back in Binhai soon, so they didn¡¯t need to worry.

    Huang Xiaolong did not need to worry about their safety either because Gui Mengyao, dressed in a purple robe, would protect them throughout. Anyone who dared to touch them would really be asking for death. A purple-robed ghost killing someone would seem like child¡¯s play.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong was awoken by a call from Sun Wei. He rolled out of bed, washed up hastily, packed his canvas bag and left the house.

    As he stood at the entrance of the seaside villa complex, Sun Wei appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong in her Lamborghini.

    She got out of the car, dressed in a tracksuit that showed off her long beautiful @tui. She ran towards Huang Xiaolong with a bright smile, holding a packed breakfast in her hand.

    ¡°Little Long, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, right?¡± Sun Wei asked obediently, handing the breakfast to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong ate the delicious breakfast while getting into Sun Wei¡¯s car.

    This time, since Sun Wei was driving, Huang Xiaolong left his BYD F3 at home.

    Jiangnan City is adjacent to Binhai. Taking the expressway, the journey was less than an hour, very convenient.

    Sun Wei drove to the expressway entrance, where many luxury cars were already parked.

    Bentley, Range Rover, Hummer, Grand Cherokee, Wrangler¡­

    Near these cars, many men and a few women, all dressed in martial arts uniforms, were standing.

    Huang Xiaolong spotted Sun Hu, Sun Feng, and others nearby.

    Sun Wei parked the car, and she and Huang Xiaolong got out.

    ¡°Greeting to Master Long.¡± Sun Hu and others hurried to greet Huang Xiaolong respectfully.

    Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile and a nod.

    This time, the delegation going to Jiangnan City from the Sun family included several first-generation family elders and 12 second-generation members. Including Sun Wei, there were 34 people from the third generation. It was indeed a formidable group.

    Old Master Sun stayed at the ancestral home and did not join.

    According to Sun Hu, the ones who would be on stage were mostly from the second generation. A few third-generation individuals, including Sun Feng, would also participate.

    Despite the large number of people attending, not all of them will take part in the martial arts boxing competition. Some are there merely to create an atmosphere, to open up their horizons or broaden their knowledge.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at a few of the Sun family¡¯s third-generation elites standing next to Sun Feng. They were likely the ones who would represent the Sun family in the competition. Each of them wore a fierce and combative expression, as if their energy had nowhere to vent. Their bodieswere robust, their hands covered with thick calluses.

    At this point, many members of the Sun family looked at Huang Xiaolong with some incredulity.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong appeared far too young, with an innocent face and tender skin that did not seem characteristic of a martial artist.

    Some of the Sun family¡¯s third-generation members even murmured, ¡°How could this guy possibly defend us from our enemies? Could he be joining us on this trip to Jiangnan City just for fun?¡±

    Undeterred by their doubts, Huang Xiaolong whispered to Sun Wei, ¡°Sister Bai Hu, it seems many of your family members don¡¯t respect me.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t stoop to their level. These people are like frogs at the bottom of a well, completely unaware of your capabilities,¡± Sun Wei retorted disdainfully.

    She thought to herself: they¡¯ll soon be left speechless by Little Long¡¯s unmatched skills!

    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s head over to Jiangnan City,¡± announced an elder from the Sun family.

    Everyone got into their cars.

    They passed the highway toll booth and headed toward Jiangnan City!

    Sun Wei and Huang Xiaolong were the only ones in her Lamborghini. While driving, she asked him, ¡°Little Long, have you ever been to Jiangnan City?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­never have. Sister Bai Hu, have you been? What¡¯s Jiangnan City like?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a grin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there a few times. Jiangnan City is more bustling than Binhai. The city hosts a traditional martial arts boxing tournament every year, hence making its people more valiant than those of Binhai. This is the biggest feature of Jiangnan City. In short, the martial spirit is very prevalent in Jiangnan City. Even amongst commoners, there might be some who practice martial arts, albeit in a crude manner. Martial arts is also a part of the curriculum in primary schools in Jiangnan City,¡± Sun Wei answered earnestly.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in understanding.

    Sun Wei continued, ¡°In addition to the annual national martial arts boxing tournament, Jiangnan City also hosts many underground boxing competitions. Many local business tycoons enjoy watching these competitions and place bets on the outcomes. There are even outsiders who come to gamble. Boxing has become a form of gambling in Jiangnan City, often attracting millions, if not hundreds of millions in bets. Betting on boxing is far more popular than betting on soccer.¡±

    According to Sun Wei¡¯s description, Huang Xiaolong had a rough understanding of Jiangnan City.

    After an hour¡¯s drive, the convoy exited the highway, marking their entry into Jiangnan City.

    As the convoy drove around the city, Huang Xiaolong observed the cityscape with interest, looking through the car window.

    Jiangnan City was indeed a top-tier metropolis with wide, clean streets, bustling traffic, and towering skyscrapers, displaying an imposing atmosphere.

    It was immediately apparent that Jiangnan City was at least several years more advanced than Binhai.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, the Chen Family, known as the number one family in Jiangnan City, is likely superior in many ways to the Gao family of Binhai, which he had wiped out.

    After a brief tour around the city, the convoy arrived at the pre-booked hotel.

    The ¡°Carnival Hotel¡± was a standard five-star hotel situated on the outskirts, providing a serene haven amidst the city¡¯s bustle.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Upon arrival in Jiangnan City, the Sun family would temporarily stay at the ¡°Carnival Hotel¡±.

    They alighted from their vehicles.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up at the relatively large five-star hotel, a peculiar gleam flickering in his eyes!

    Even in broad daylight, he could sense a heavy aura of yin energy hovering above the hotel. The hotel was undoubtedly unclean, and not just in an ordinary way.

    ¡®Heh, a five-star hotel, huh? There are not only fierce ghosts inside, but also quite a few of them¡­interesting. As soon as I arrived in Jiangnan City, I encountered something like this¡­ It seems this trip to Jiangnan City won¡¯t be dull after all¡­¡¯, he thought.

 Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Chapter 401: People of the Ying Family

    Chapter 401: Chapter 401: People of the Ying Family

    Members of the Sun Family were entering the hotel lobby one after another. Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei entered arm in arm. However, Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t told Sun Wei that the hotel was unclean.

    Upon entering the lobby, a cold breeze blew through, causing goosebumps to rise on people¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Little Long¡­This hotel really keeps its air conditioning high,¡± Sun Wei said, pulling her scarf tighter.

    Huang Xiaolong merely smiled without making a sound.

    As a second generation member of the Sun Family went to the front desk to check in, Huang Xiaolong also joined him.

    The front desk clerks shared a single characteristic ¨C their brows lacked light, a sign of impending disaster. In other words, they¡¯d had prolonged contact with dirty things and were cloaked in a miasma of negative energy.

    In actuality, before the Sun Family came to Jiangnan City, they had already booked rooms at ¡®Carnival Hotel¡¯, now they¡¯re just collecting their room keys.

    ¡°Master Long, the rooms we have booked this time are on the 28th floor, which also is the top floor. Staying on top gives us a great view, but what do you think?¡± The second-generation member of the Sun family asked, with a hint of politeness towards Huang Xiaolong.

    However¡­

    ¡°The top floor is the 28th floor?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    Before entering the hotel, Huang Xiaolong had counted and this five-star hotel clearly had 29 floors.

    ¡°Indeed, Sir, the highest floor of Carnival Hotel is the 28th floor,¡± a front desk clerk said, offering Huang Xiaolong a gentle, professional smile.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, not saying more.

    It seemed that the 29th floor of this hotel was cloaked from the guests, even the hotel staff believed there were only 28 floors.

    ¡®The hotel¡¯s 29th floor definitely has a major issue.¡¯

    ¡°Sir, do you have any other questions?¡± the front desk clerk laughed.

    ¡°Oh, no more questions,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile. He then glanced at the other front desk clerks and asked, ¡°You all take night shifts, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir, we take turns on night shifts,¡± the desk clerk replied with a smile.

    ¡°During your night shifts, do you find yourselves incredibly sleepy once it¡¯s past midnight, no matter how hard you try to stay awake?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    The clerks heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s question and replied in unison, ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Just curious. However, remember to try not to doze off at night. If you hear a stranger calling your names, do not look around or turn around.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took a room key from the second-generation member of the Sun Family. ¡°Because one of the three flames on your bodies has already gone out.¡±

    The front desk clerks were stunned into silence.

    ¡­

    28th floor.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room.

    Huang Xiaolong was staying in a room by himself, the room was spacious and extravagantly decorated. The night view of Jiangnan City could be seen from the floor-to-ceiling windows. However, it felt as if something was hidden in the room, watching him.

    ¡°Ah.. There is something wrong with the 29th floor of this hotel. I¡¯ll have a look tonight and get rid of the ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Knock~~ Knock~~ Knock~~

    There came a knock at the door.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over to open the door.

    Sun Wei rushed into the room, clearly excited about something.

    As Huang Xiaolong closed the door, he smoothly wrapped his arms around Sun Wei.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, why don¡¯t you just sleep in my room tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand roamed around Sun Wei¡¯s delicate body.

    ¡°Little Long, stop teasing¡­ I have something important to tell you,¡± Sun Wei said, her body trembling with laughter due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s touch.

    ¡°What is it? Are we going to practice boxing now?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Boxing? No.¡± Sun Wei quickly grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Long, our Sun Family came early to pay respects to the influential figures and officials of Jiangnan City.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Desperate though the Sun Family might be a martial arts family, they were mostly into business now. They ran several martial arts clubs in Jiangnan City, making a neat profit of millions each year.

    Being in business meant they had to interact with the officials of the city.

    Huang Xiaolong showed little interest in this aspect, preferring to enjoy the city before the upcoming boxing competition.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Sister Bai Hu, so you¡¯re going to visit the local officials of Jianngan City? Then you go ahead, I¡¯ll sit this one out,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Little Long! You¡¯re not going? You¡¯re going to regret it if you don¡¯t go this time!¡± Sun Wei said, her eyes shinning, ¡°A few of our uncles got the news that Miss Ying Aoshan of the Ying Family is currently in Green Willow Manor! Not many people know this yet. Let¡¯s rush over to see Miss Ying Aoshan!¡±

    Ying Aoshan?

    Huang Xiaolong had heard Old Master Sun mentioning that the Ying Family was one of the top ten ancient martial art families in Huaxia, also the organizer of the Jiangnan City Boxing Competition.

    In plain terms, the Ying family was the referee for the boxing competition.

    Now that they had news of a member of the Ying family, families like the Sun Family who were participating in the boxing competition wouldn¡¯t resist the chance to make a good impression. If they could somehow manage to forge some connection with the Ying family, it could greatly benefit them in the upcoming boxing competition.

    Besides, the Ying family was an ancient martial art family with a lineage dating back to the Qin Dynasty. Being able to catch a glimpse of the stature of a member of the Ying Family was considered a significant event and even a pilgrimage for martial art families like the Sun Family!

    Seeing that it was a member of one of the top ten martial arts families, Huang Xiaolong naturally took an interest.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright then, Sister Bai Hu. Are we going now? I¡¯ll accompany you,¡± he said with a cheeky smile. ¡°Ying Aoshan? Is she pretty?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ pretty? That¡­ should be pretty,¡± Sun Wei hesitated before answering. ¡°A few uncles said that Miss Ying Aoshan is very mysterious and obsessed with music. She likes to make friends through music. However¡­ she never shows her true face, unless someone has moved her with music. Only then would they have the privilege to meet her in person, and see what she looks like. However, it is said that no one has ever seen her before.¡±

    ¡°Wow, how complicated¡­ Perhaps she¡¯s a not so good-looking lady who doesn¡¯t dare to show her face, that¡¯s why all these made up requirements.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed scornfully. ¡°If she¡¯s as beautiful as my Sister Bai Hu, why would she hide from anyone? Wouldn¡¯t she want the world to appreciate her beauty?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, you sure know how to flatter. But how can I be compared to Miss Ying Aoshan? She is a member of the Ying family! An ancient family that has been passed down for thousands of years, with numerous martial arts grandmasters. I also heard a rumor that Miss Ying Aoshan is one of the judges for this year¡¯s boxing competition.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sister Bai Hu, are you really curious about what Ying Aoshan looks like? Then I will satisfy your curiosity today. Let¡¯s see if she is a beauty or not,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

 Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Chapter 402: Look again, and Iâ€™ll gouge your eyeballs out!

    Chapter 402: Chapter 402: Look again, and I¡¯ll gouge your eyeballs out!

    Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei came out of their room and took the elevator to the hotel¡¯s lobby on the first floor.

    Sun Family¡¯s clan members were sitting in the lobby, actively discussing things. Except for several elders of the first generation who were absent, everyone else had already changed clothes.

    Especially the younger generation lead by Sun Feng¡ªthey were rather vocal¡ª

    ¡°I hear Miss Ying Aoshan loves listening to all sorts of musical instruments. If you manage to move her, she might show you favor. I do wonder if the rumor is true.¡±

    ¡°The young lady from the Ying Family, oh her status, is indeed remarkable.¡±

    ¡°Brother Feng is multi-talented, studied music theory, and can play the piano and guitar. Perhaps, he could amuse Miss Ying Aoshan and make her smile!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother Feng, if Miss Ying Aoshan takes a liking to you and meets you privately, our Sun Family¡¯s prestige will certainly be elevated!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Sun Feng laughed merrily, unable to hide the satisfactory grin on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. Piano and guitar are my specialties. Once we reach the Liu Yan Villa, if given the opportunity, I¡¯ll play a few songs and see if they can reach Miss Ying Aoshan¡¯s ears.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Don¡¯t you have a green tea bitch girlfriend? I think her name is ¡®Liu Yan¡¯¡­ Well, already planning on switching to Ying Aoshan?¡± Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei approached the group, and he teasingly said to Sun Feng.

    Sun Feng got angry but didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Huang Xiaolong, stammering, ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan, she is like the bright moon in the sky, and we are like the faint fireflies. How could we dare to harbor any fantasies about her? It would already be our immense fortune to just be able to see her.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughs uproariously. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything special about Ying Aoshan. In a bit, I¡¯ll see what she looks like, and if you guys want to see too, I can let you have a peek.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± A juvenile member of the Sun family¡¯s third generation couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, covering his mouth afterwards, but the look on his face was that of extreme discomfort from holding back his laughter.

    Most members of the Sun family looked at Huang Xiaolong with mocking eyes.

    You want to meet Miss Ying Aoshan face to face? Who do you think you are?

    Even if you have a powerful master, Miss Ying Aoshan is from the Ying Family. Would she need to give you any face? If you behave improperly, not only would they drive you out, you might even risk losing your life!

    ¡°Alright, enough talking, let¡¯s hurry up. We are heading to Liu Yan Villa now.¡± Sun Hu stood up and said. ¡°Ying Family members rarely show up in public, we should not be late or Miss Ying Aoshan might already leave.¡±

    Immediately afterwards, everyone drove to Liu Yan Villa.

    The villa was located in a picturesque, mountainside suburb of Jiangnan City.

    After parking the cars, they all walked into the villa.

    Not only was Liu Yan Villa filled with many willow trees, but there was also large stretches of lush bamboo groves, swaying in the wind, naturally elegant.

    In no time, they arrived at a large garden filled with a profusion of flowers, bird songs, and meandering streams.

    One glance and you could tell, the garden was already occupied by quite a few people seated on the ground.

    Most of them were muscular and full of vitality, obviously having practiced ancient martial arts. Some of them had prominent temples and stern looks, clearly indicating they were masters.

    But now, these people were sitting on the lawn, not daring to breathe loudly, and eagerly waiting, as if expecting something.

    In one corner of the garden, a large number of musical instruments were placed.

    There were traditional Chinese instruments like guqin, se, zheng, pipa, huqin, flute, xiao, sheng, paixiao, guanzi¡­ and so on.

    There were also Western instruments like the piano, violin, cello, guitar, bass, drums¡­ and so forth.

    ¡®Wow, this place feels like a musical instrument museum¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong expressed his amusement at the spectacle.

    The Sun family also found a vacant lawn in the garden and sat down.

    ¡°Little Long, I wonder if Miss Ying Aoshan will give the opportunity to those who want to see her today to play an instrument¡­¡± Sun Wei curiously said, ¡°By the way, Little Long, do you know how to play any musical instruments?¡±

    Before Huang Xiaolong could reply, suddenly, a man in his twenties sitting to their left glanced over sharply and said sternly, ¡°This is Liu Yan Villa, and Miss Ying Aoshan is here. Why are you making noise?¡±

    However, when the man saw the looks of Sun Wei, the anger in his eyes faded gradually, replaced with a greedy expression. He scanned Sun Wei¡¯s striking face and exquisite figure unabashedly.

    Sun Wei, a proud single girl, with her beloved man by her side, could not tolerate being so boldly scanned by a strange man. She got angry and said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! And what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ What, Wei Feiyang looking at you a few times displeases you?¡± The man looked over at Sun Feng and others and remarked disdainfully, ¡°I thought you were someone special, turns out you are just from the Sun Family! Sun Feng, it¡¯s been a year since we last saw each other, has your kung fu improved? Hahaha~~~¡±

    This ¡°Wei Feiyang¡± had lowered his voice, but his words were full of mockery and scorn. It seemed like the Sun family was extremely insignificant to him.

    ¡°You¡­ Wei¡­ Wei Feiyang¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t go overboard¡­¡± Sun Feng, one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai who was usually arrogant and domineering, now wore a look of being angry but not daring to express it. It was clear that he had suffered greatly at the hands of this ¡°Wei Feiyang¡± before.

    Sun Hu sat near Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei, whispering, ¡°Master Long, Weiwei, this guy is from the Wei Family. Last year, he rose to fame in the Boxing League in Jiangnan City. He defeated over ten challengers¡­ Among them was Brother Feng, who was easily defeated and suffered severe injuries, including several broken ribs. He spent several months in bed¡­ It¡¯s disgraceful¡­ Judging from Wei Feiyang¡¯s displayed prowess this year, he may have reached the threshold of a Grandmaster, using True Qi in his glove¡­ that¡­ that would be formidable¡­.¡±

    As he spoke, Sun Hu¡¯s voice trembled, clearly fearful of Wei Feiyang.

    Sun Hu himself had only perfected his physical strength but was far from reaching the status of a half-step Grandmaster. If he were to fight with Wei Feiyang, he would likely lose, perhaps even be killed.

    Therefore, Sun Hu warned his clan to not provoke Wei Feiyang to avoid disaster. It would be best to swallow their pride.

    This was the so-called martial arts world, where those with stronger fists could look down on others and freely humiliate them.

    But a casual glance from Huang Xiaolong was enough to gauge Wei Feiyang¡¯s strength.

    Indeed, a half-step Grandmaster.

    Within him, there was a stream of True Qi, but it was not robust or active, incapable of causing harm from a distance, barely able to stick to his fists. When fighting someone, it could enter the opponent¡¯s body through physical contact, causing devastating damage.

    This was similar to the situation with Lin Zicong. If Huang Xiaolong introduced some True Qi into Lin Zicong¡¯s body and Lin Zicong took time to cultivate it, he too could reach the half-step Grandmaster level.

    Wei Feiyang, not yet thirty, had become a half-step Grandmaster, a commendable achievement, deemed unattainable by ordinary people. He was someone they could only marvel at for their entire lives.

    But in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view ¨C Wei Feiyang was just trash!

    Damn it, some trash dared to oggle my wife? He was asking for trouble!

    ¡°Hey there, if you take another look at my wife, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Wei Feiyang.

    On hearing this!

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Instantly, a ferocious expression took over Feiyang¡¯s face, murder flashed in his eyes, his right hand raised slightly, creating a whirl of Qi from his palm as if ready to fly out and strike Huang Xiaolong.

    At this point, the Sun family members felt that the situation was turning ominous!

    As if nothing was wrong, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°I said, if you look at my wife again, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes. Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me clearly?¡±

    Everybody sitting on the lawn, seeing Huang Xiaolong directly confronting Wei Feiyang, had smirks on their faces expecting the unfolding drama.

    Wei Feiyang was the dark horse in last year¡¯s boxing competition. After a year of training, he was fiercer and was one of the most challenging contenders in this year¡¯s competition.

    If the Sun family provoked the Wei family, they would likely suffer disastrous consequences!

    At that time, an elderly man, dressed in Tang attire with a pleasant demeanor, walked into the middle of the lawn and announced, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, Miss Aoshan suggests that since everyone is here, those who are passionate about musical instruments should play a piece. If Miss Aoshan happens to like someone¡¯s performance, she will invite them to join her for lunch.¡±

    At this, everyone¡¯s attention shifted. Some were eager to participate, their eyes filled with excitement.

    Even Sun Feng couldn¡¯t resist licking his lips.

    Sharing a meal with Miss Aoshan was the highest of honors! Of course, Huang Xiaolong was excluded from this.

    Enraged Wei Feiyang now controlled his anger and smiled gracefully. However, he jeered at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°You¡¯re from the Sun family, right? Well, I¡¯ll spare you today. But, as long as you¡¯re in Jiangnan City, I, Wei Feiyang, will make you so miserable, you¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡±

    After speaking, Wei Feiyang turned around, stretching his fingers, about to select a musical instrument. He too seemed to be skilled in music and was eager to showcase his talent.

    ¡°Master Long¡­ You¡­ You¡¯ve offended Wei Feiyang¡­¡± Sun Hu looked worried. ¡°This chap¡¯s vindictive¡­ Sigh!~~~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Hu, Little Long can destroy him with just one finger,¡± Sun Wei said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Indeed, I need only one finger to do so,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed even more merrily.

    Sun Hu, however, sighed in despair ¨C ¡®Kill Wei Feiyang with one finger? That guy could be a half-step grandmaster! Unless it¡¯s your master himself, otherwise, you¡¯re probably no match for Wei Feiyang. Sigh! Master Long, you sure know how to kick the hornet¡¯s nest!¡¯

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, there are various musical instruments over there. Please help yourselves,¡± the Tang-attired elder smiled warmly, ¡°Those not good at music may participate as listeners. Please do not be loud and disturb Miss Aoshan¡¯s peace.¡±

    From start to finish, Miss Ying Aoshan had not made an appearance.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that within this Tang-attired elder, existed eleven flow streams of True Qi. He was indeed a Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, even mightier than Yan Pianpian!

    ¡°I! I can play the piano and guitar!¡± Sun Feng was the first to stand up, his face flushed with eagerness.

    ¡°Please,¡± the Tang-attired elder smiled at Sun Feng, motioning him with his hands.

 Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Chapter 403: The Phoenix Wooing Its Mate!

    Chapter 403: Chapter 403: The Phoenix Wooing Its Mate!

    It seemed that, in order to witness the unmatched beauty of Ying Aoshan, everyone in the audience who could play an instrument was putting forth all their effort.

    Sun Feng, one of the ¡°Four less of Binhai¡±, was the first on stage.

    With an excited expression, he walked to one corner of the lawn to choose an instrument he was proficient in.

    Every member of the Sun family was filled with excitement and indescribable anticipation!

    They all hoped that Sun Feng, through his performance, could touch Ying Aoshan and curry her favor!

    Now, in the face of a formidable enemy, their old rivals from years ago had already brought forth a martial arts Grandmaster, something that the Sun family could barely withstand! Although Huang Xiaolong was accompanying them, everyone in the Sun family believed that, unless Huang Xiaolong¡¯s master personally intervened, reliance on the young Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t amount to much!

    But as it seemed, Huang Xiaolong was too flippant and disregarded everything; there was no sign of his master making an appearance!

    Therefore, it was inevitable for the Sun family to make some plans for themselves, and the small gathering hosted by Ying Aoshan today was a great opportunity!

    If they could build some relationship with Ying Aoshan, then naturally their enemies would hesitate to take things too far!

    Even better, if Ying Aoshan could develop some romantic feelings for Sun Feng, the Sun family would strike it rich!

    Soon, Sun Feng was seated behind a piano.

    ¡°Little Feng, cast aside all distractions! Play well!¡± Sun Hu, Sun Feng¡¯s father, said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Little Long, Brother Feng studied piano before when he was studying abroad and even won awards,¡± Sun Wei said with a smile. ¡°I wonder if Brother Feng can touch Miss Aoshan¡¯s heart and bring glory to our Sun family!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed nonchalantly.

    It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on Sun Feng, but if Ying Aoshan was that easy to impress, men would¡¯ve swarmed over her by now!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wei Feiyang, who originally wanted to go first, was annoyed that Sun Feng beat him to it. He watched Sun Feng with a fierce gaze, his fingers twitching, a murderous look in his eyes!

    Sun Feng started to play the piano.

    The piece he chose was Beethoven¡¯s well-known ¡°F¨¹r Elise¡±.

    The melody was beautiful, the technique proficient. During the performance, it gave an impression as if a medieval European maiden had come to the center of the lawn, dancing joyfully.

    It had to be said, Sun Feng¡¯s piano skills were quite impressive, at least on a professional level.

    Everyone on the lawn was quietly listening; some couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads in approval.

    However, some of the men had a near-ferocious look of jealousy in their eyes, especially Wei Feiyang!

    These people were all afraid, worried that Sun Feng¡¯s music would captivate Ying Aoshan!

    If Sun Feng got an upper hand, other people would be going crazy!

    The song ended!

    Sun Feng looked at the elderly man in the Tang suit with hopeful eyes, his face beaming!

    His performance just now was beyond his normal skills! It was the most beautiful piece he had ever played since learning the piano. It was also his most thorough and completely uninhibited performance!

    Thus, Sun Feng had immense confidence ¨C ¡°This piece should be enough to win me an award at an international piano competition! I believe, after hearing it, Miss Aoshan¡¯s heart will be touched!¡±

    ¡°Honorable senior, I wonder if this piece of mine could enter Miss Aoshan¡¯s ears.¡± Sun Feng stood up like a gentleman!

    Every member of the Sun family was holding their breath!

    Not just the people of the Sun family, every person present was filled with tension!

    Huang Xiaolong just shook his head slightly and murmured. ¡°How dare you come up here and play that racket? People earn money from their music, but it feels like your music is costing me my life~~~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the Tang suit elder shook his head, ¡°Please take your seat again.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡­my song¡­¡± Sun Feng was overwhelmed by a profound sense of disappointment!

    There were sighs all over the Sun Family.

    ¡°Hehehehe~~~~¡± Wei Feiyang was relieved and laughed lightly.

    Reluctantly, Sun Feng returned to the Sun Family¡¯s seating area, dejectedly sitting down, muttering to himself non-stop. ¡°How could this happen¡­ How could this happen¡­ I clearly performed beyond my abilities¡­ Even the pickiest persons ought to appreciate my performance¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyone else here excels at music?¡± the gentle Tang suit Elder asked.

    The moment his words landed, Wei Feiyang stood up straight. He possessed a tall and upright figure, his every glance exuded confidence. ¡°Honorable Miss Aoshan, I am Wei Feiyang from the Wei family. Since childhood, I have been deeply fascinated by music, with overlaps into calligraphy, painting, and even poetry and songwriting. Lately, I have learned a few ancient scores. I plan to play a piece to contribute to the delight of Miss Aoshan¡¯s esteemed event.¡±

    Wei Feiyang spoke gracefully, with his growing reputation in the martial arts world in recent years, along with him being known as a cultured scholar, making many people in the audience somewhat envious.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed dismissively.

    Sun Wei also whispered. ¡°This guy really knows how to perform. One moment he looks ferocious, ready to pounce on someone, and he keeps leering at me. Now he transforms into a scholarly figure, speaking so eloquently¡ªit¡¯s just disgustingly cunning.¡±

    ¡°Puff~ Sister Bai Hu, he has no chance. Just wait and see.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Music directly touches the heart. This Wei Feiyang is a violent man with a predatory look who bullies the weak. What kind of moving music can he possibly produce?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Long¡­ you¡­ you really understand music?¡± Sun Wei said with surprise. ¡°Though I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re talking about, it sounds quite powerful.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Music? I understand, all because they taught me,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mysteriously.

    At this point, Wei Feiyang was already seated behind an ancient zither.

    With one sweep of his gaze, the crowd fell silent.

    He began to play.

    Wei Feiyang¡¯s fingers faintly struck the strings of the zither, the melodious sound of music echoed, full of sentimental nostalgia, and a strong flavor of ancient charm. Even though most people had no idea what music he was playing, they couldn¡¯t help but be entranced.

    It was undeniable that Wei Feiyang possessed both martial and musical prowess! An absolute prodigy!

    Perhaps, this kind of character deserves the affection of the divine lady of Ying Family, Miss Ying Aoshan!

    His melody ended.

    But the remnants of his music lingered in the air.

    Clap~ Clap~ Clap~~~~~

    The audience spontaneously broke into applause. Soon, the clapping and cheering were deafening.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Thank you, everyone,¡± Wei Feiyang stood up elegantly, full of self-confidence. He looked at the Tang suit elder and smiled, ¡°Elder, what did Miss Aoshan think about my piece, ¡®Phoenix Pursues Phoenix¡¯?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡®Hmph! My music is unparalleled in today¡¯s world! Besides, I was playing ancient music, which Miss Ying Aoshan, herself a lady of an ancient martial arts family, would certainly prefer over Western instruments. My unmatched, unique piece was played for her. I don¡¯t believe it won¡¯t touch her heart! Hahahaha! Dashing and talented as I am, if I could court Miss Ying Aoshan, and then join the Ying Family, my future would be boundless!¡¯

    Almost everyone in the audience believed that Ying Aoshan would choose Wei Feiyang as her guest¡­no, to join her for lunch.

    After all, Wei Feiyang¡¯s zither skills were extremely sophisticated. Compared to Sun Feng¡¯s piano skills earlier, it was as if Sun Feng was merely a child playing house!

    ¡°Young Master Wei, please wait. Allow me a moment to ask Miss Aoshan.¡± The Tang suit elder was also deeply moved by Wei Feiyang¡¯s zither skills!

    ¡­

 Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Chapter 404: Huang Xiaolong Takes the Stage!

    Chapter 404: Chapter 404: Huang Xiaolong Takes the Stage!

    The elderly man in Tang suit hurriedly left.

    Wei Feiyang stood behind the ancient zither, his gaze arrogantly sweeping over the crowd on the lawn, like a proud rooster.

    There were a few women sitting on the lawn. Having listened to Wei Feiyang¡¯s performance just now, they were now deeply infatuated with him, their eyes filled with adoration.

    This young man was indeed brilliantly talented.

    He was leagues above the typical spoiled, rich second generation.

    The talents nurtured by ancient martial arts families were truly dragon and phoenix among people.

    ¡°So annoying¡­Is Miss Ying Aoshan really going to invite this arrogant, hypocritical guy to have lunch together¡­ No~~~¡± Sun Wei muttered indignantly. She despised men like Wei Feiyang.

    Soon, there were continuous sounds of flattering from the lawn¡ª

    ¡°The sound of Young Master Wei¡¯s zither is truly touching, the artistic conception is quite extraordinary! Without being a musical genius, it is impossible to play such wonderful music!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~ Is this a piece of ancient music? The people of today who still study ancient music, and study it so deeply, are indeed extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°This melody should only exist in heaven, it¡¯s rare to hear it in the world¡­ That piece just now, I must say, made me feel like I had traveled back to ancient times!¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, Young Master Wei, on having the honor of having lunch with Miss Ying Aoshan¡­ Ah, I¡¯m so envious!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Young Master Wei, could you tell us later what Miss Ying Aoshan really looks like?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Wei Feiyang thoroughly enjoyed this pedestal feeling of being complimented and sought after, looking down on everything from above. He nodded his head smiling, looking very refined.

    Hearing these nauseating words made Huang Xiaolong¡¯s goosebumps all stand up, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Wei Feiyang¡¯s pupils contracted like needles, his gaze sharply locked onto Huang Xiaolong, like two daggers stabbing directly at him!

    Huang Xiaolong responded with an indifferent smile. ¡°Ying Aoshan won¡¯t appreciate your music. Just keep a low profile and stop dreaming that she¡¯ll have lunch with you. Hehehe~~~¡±

    After this sentence, all eyes fell on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Are you, jealous?¡± Wei Feiyang suppressed his fierce and bloodthirsty gaze, mocking Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°In your rendition of ¡®Phoenix Seeking Phoenix,¡¯ the music may seem gorgeous at first listen, implying a pair of lovebirds. But the emotional depth is too plain. The strong love depicted in the original music was simply nonexistent in your rendition. Moreover, your excessive pursuit of skill over substance is too ostentatious. To put it simply, your rendition may fool those who don¡¯t understand music, but those who do will only get more disgusted as they listen¡­ I nearly threw up just now.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk.

    ¡°You! Are! Saying! What!¡± Faced with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slander, Wei Feiyang was infuriated to the point of disgrace. His eyes were filled with bloodshot, and if it hadn¡¯t been for this place called Green Willow Villa, he would have already rushed forward to tear Huang Xiaolong into pieces!

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statements, the people on the lawn all scoffed at his words, thinking, ¡®You don¡¯t know anything! You¡¯re just trying to vilify Wei Feiyang.¡¯ Everyone heard Wei Feiyang¡¯s music earlier, like heavenly melody, yet you disparaged it as worthless, demonstrating your intense jealousy!¡±

    The people of the Sun Family were very uneasy, knowing if they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed Huang Xiaolong to come to Green Willow Villa. Now it¡¯s well done, they¡¯ve completely offended Wei Feiyang!

    This was an entity of semi-Grandmaster lineage!

    ¡°With your poor and shabby appearance, you understand music?¡± Wei Feiyang laughed in anger, exuding a cold aura, directly enveloping Huang Xiaolong.

    Just then, the elderly man in Tang suit quickly walked back toward the lawn.

    Wei Feiyang composed his emotions, sneered at Huang Xiaolong and said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you after my lunch with Miss Ying Aoshan!¡±

    The elderly man in Tang suit arrived to the middle of the lawn, his gaze landed on Wei Feiyang. ¡°Young Master Wei.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wei Feiyang moved towards the elderly man in Tang suit, smiling. ¡°Please lead me to meet Miss Ying Aoshan.¡±

    ¡°Er?¡± Seeing this, the elderly man paused and then shook his head. ¡°Wait~~ Young Master Wei, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. Just now, I asked Miss Aoshan, and she mentioned that your rendition of ¡®Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯, didn¡¯t touch her.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡± Wei Feiyang¡¯s face, which was full of triumph, instantly froze and turned gloomy. ¡°Impossible! This is not possible!¡±

    In an instant, Wei Feiyang¡¯s anger skyrocketed, and he looked as if he was going to explode, his body shaking uncontrollably due to the rage.

    The elder in Tang suit spoke calmly, ¡°Miss Aoshan said that, Master Wei, your performance of ¡®Phoenix Seeking its Mate¡¯ initially seems glorious and speaks of lovebirds flying together. But the emotional expression was too plain. Moreover, you overly pursued displaying your skills, making it flamboyant but empty.¡±

    Hiss!!!!!!

    Miss Ying Aoshan¡¯s appraisal of Wei Feiyang was identical to what Huang Xiaolong had said earlier!

    All eyes were astonishedly directed at Huang Xiaolong!

    Everyone even wondered if Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan had planned their critique in advance! Of course, that was clearly impossible.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wei Feiyang finally lost his temper, his eyes emitting fury, completely out of control.

    ¡°Master Wei, please watch your manners.¡± The elder in Tang suit sneered, his eyes radiating a lightning-like glare. A single glance made Wei Feiyang shiver, not daring to act rashly!

    It should be noted that the elder in Tang suit was a true Grandmaster in martial arts, condensing eleven threads of True Qi within his body, far surpassing a semi-Grandmaster like Wei Feiyang.

    One glance, aura enveloping, heart-wrecking, and it immediately frightened Wei Feiyang into submission.

    Although Wei Feiyang dared not utter another word, he looked at Huang Xiaolong with incomparably resentful eyes filled with killing intent, as if ¡­ it was all Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fault that Ying Aoshan did not appreciate his music skill.

    ¡°Master Wei, please return to your seat.¡± The elder in Tang suit said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Feiyang dejectedly walked back to his seat.

    ¡°May I ask, who else would like to play a piece for Miss Aoshan?¡± The elder in Tang suit asked, casting his gaze around.

    At this moment, everyone present was utterly disheartened.

    Play what!

    Even a superb Guqin piece played by Wei Feiyang was disparaged by Miss Ying Aoshan. Nobody else could surpass Wei Feiyang. Playing music now, isn¡¯t that inviting humiliation?

    For an entire three minutes, no one stood up.

    The elder in Tang suit was a bit disappointed and shook his head. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s the case, today¡¯s gathering is over. You all may do as you please.¡±

    The elder in Tang suit had ordered the guests to leave.

    Many people stood up, dispiritedly preparing to leave.

    Just at that moment!

    ¡°Eh~~~ Hold on. How about I play a piece.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up giggling, heading toward the musical instruments on the lawn.

    ¡°Ah~ Little Long, you¡­ can you really play the Guqin?¡± Sun Wei was greatly surprised.

    All the eyes were on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Humph! You, you understand music theory? You¡¯re trying to impress!¡± Wei Feiyang sneered.

    The elder in Tang suit paused, then still said, ¡°Everyone, please be silent and listen to this young man play.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong approached and chose a new Guqin, sitting cross-legged and placing the Guqin on his knees.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He slightly smiled.

    Collected his emotions.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s temperament changed dramatically!

    He became as elegant as a piece of jade brushed by the wind, pure and covered with snow, brimming with spiritual energy!

    His ten fingers placed on the strings, ready to start playing¡­

 Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Hundred Birds Towards the Phoenix!

    Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Hundred Birds Towards the Phoenix!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong silently seat himself in front of the ancient zither, many people cast scornful glances his way.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong wore simple clothes, which to those of wealth and status, appeared excessively shabby. He was young, and lacked notable authority or reputation within the circle of ancient martial arts. He was a typical unknown.

    Could he, by any chance, surpass Wei Feiyang¡¯s zither skills?

    With Wei Feiyang as a comparison, not many people had faith in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability to produce a beautiful melody.

    Even those who were about to leave stayed back, watching Huang Xiaolong with amusement. There was not a hint of admiration in their eyes, only mockery and schadenfreude.

    Only Sun Wei watched Huang Xiaolong with bright, excited eyes. She knew her idol was capable of anything!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong leaned on the teachings of ancient zither masters from the underworld, calming his mind until it was still as a lake. His hands fluttered over the strings, beginning to play.

    Huang Xiaolong focused on the ancient zither, his hands incredibly agile. Instantly, wonderful notes that flowed like clouds and water rose, lively and buoyant.

    The zither hummed in a continuous, ringing melody.

    The faces of those who had looked scornful and gleeful were now completely frozen, their eyes quickly widening in shock.

    Wei Feiyang¡¯s expression became grave, his eyes growing dark as if ready to take a life!

    Sun Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled as she gazed fondly at Huang Xiaolong.

    The sound of the zither flowed fluidly like a cloud stream; Huang Xiaolong seemed to be enshrouded in a layer of floating immortal mist. At first, the listeners compared Huang Xiaolong¡¯s performance with Wei Feiyang¡¯s ¡®Phoenix Seeking a Mate.¡¯ Yet, as the performance went on, everyone forgot about comparing and immersed themselves in the ethereal and beautiful zither music.

    The elderly man in Tang clothing squinted his eyes, shaking his head in great pleasure. His expression changed from time to time as if realizing something profound.

    Gradually, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s zither music began to intertwine with countless birdsongs. This¡­

    Everyone fell into an indescribable state of astonishment!

    The birdsongs in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s zither music weren¡¯t imitations, they were real birdsongs!

    The birds from the garden were attracted by the music, their wings stirring up the air and in a flurry, hundreds of birds came flying from every direction.

    Amazing! Not only were the garden birds attracted by the music, it seemed as if the entire birds of Green Willow Mansion also converged!

    Orioles, cuckoos, magpies, pigeons, sparrows¡­

    All the birds assembled, chirping melodiously in response to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s zither music, singing a harmonious duet.

    This scene was nothing short of miraculous!

    A multitude of birds conversed with the zither music, harmonizing or singing in unison. It was reminiscent of perfectly tuned chords.

    At the climax of the melody, birds began to land. Some alighted on the branches next to Huang Xiaolong, bobbing their heads and chirping, while others settled on the ground. Some even landed on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulders, head, and hands¡­

    At that moment, everyone, including Wei Feiyang, who despised Huang Xiaolong deeply, was utterly entranced by the spectacular scene before them.

    Everyone felt as if they had stepped into a fairy-tale dreamland, or as if they had entered a beautiful landscape painting, a pure and lonely utopia.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was like a celestial being, as if he embodied the spirit of the universe, his zither music emitting a sense of royalty. With multicolored feathers flashing brightly, innumerable birds fluttered and soared around Huang Xiaolong.

    Finally, the faint sound of the zither ceased, and only silence remained. Huang Xiaolong stood up, raised his hand, and said, ¡°Go~~~~¡±

    All the birds let out a squawk in unison and flew southeast together, like a rainbow.

    It took a long while for everyone on the lawn to return to their senses.

    No one dared to clap. They feared that even the slightest noise might shatter this picturesque landscape and end the dreamy scene.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked towards the southeast, laughing cheerfully. ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never heard this piece, ¡®Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix¡¯, which I¡¯m going to play. I seldom play the Guqin, but I felt inclined today. You can consider it your good fortune.¡±

    Such an arrogant statement!

    He played this piece, and Ying Aoshan had the fortune to hear it?

    Yet, no matter how arrogant he was, no one present could refute Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statement, not even half a word!

    The tune attracted birds, the sound of the Guqin resembled the king of birds!

    Surely, this was a miracle!

    A miracle within a miracle!

    If Huang Xiaolong went on a global tour with this piece, he would undoubtedly become a sensational musician, attracting countless fanatical worship!

    ¡°Ah~!!!!!¡± Suddenly, the old man dressed in Tang costume burst into a roar!

    All attention was drawn to him!

    The old man¡¯s face turned red, exuding an almost enlightened aura!

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the man in the Tang costume, whose eleven strands of True Qi had turned into twelve.

    Clearly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s music earlier had enlightened the old man, breaking his bottleneck in martial arts training!

    ¡°Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix, Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix! Hahaha! What a Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix!¡± The old man in the Tang costume¡¯s eyes shone, breaking a decade-old training bottleneck!

    Just now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s piece ¡°Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix¡± had touched his soul, freeing him from his shackles, and thus born was his twelfth strand of True Qi!

    ¡°Young man, I owe you a great favour today, I shall repay you in the future!¡± The old man in the Tang costume bowed to Huang Xiaolong!

    Ka~~~~~~~~

    Scary!

    Everyone present turned green with fear!

    They all knew that this old man in the Tang costume was incredibly powerful, at least a Grandmaster in martial arts. Even Wei Feiyang had to bow to him. Yet, he bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong!

    The Sun Family was stunned and elated, soul-shakingly astonished!

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s your own opportunity that has arrived, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    ¡°Please, follow me to meet my family¡¯s Miss Aoshan,¡± the old man in Tang costume invited.

    ¡°No!!!!!¡± Wei Feiyang screamed in agony, like a wounded beast. ¡°What merit or ability does he have to meet Miss Ying Aoshan? Besides, Miss Ying Aoshan has not recognized his Guqin skill! No!!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then, in the sky over the lawn, there rose a sweet, dreamlike, young girl voice¡ª¡ª

    ¡°The son of a god, with a guqin tone that gathers birds, just like a dream. This is indeed the most wonderful and heart-stirring music Aoshan has ever heard in her life¡­ Aoshan begs the son to join her for lunch. You¡¯re right, it¡¯s a great fortune to hear such a divine tune in Aoshan¡¯s lifetime. I invite you, the first man I¡¯ve brought home¡­.¡±

    When the girl finished speaking, her voice seemed to choke, as if the softest part of her soul had been pierced, and she was deeply moved!

    ¡°The son, Miss Aoshan has sent her invitation!¡± The old man in the Tang costume gestured politely to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Uh-huh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Wei Feiyang, laughing cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat. Hehe~~~~~¡±

 Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Leaving with Pride

    Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Leaving with Pride

    Huang Xiaolong followed the elderly man in the Tang suit.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was rather curious about Ying Aoshan, who was extremely mysterious. What he was even more curious about was whether the Ghost King¡¯s maid, Ying Kexin, was an ancestor of this ancient martial arts family, the Ying family.

    The Sun family members were all wildly excited.

    Huang Xiaolong had won the favor of Ying Aoshan. As a result, the Sun family felt as if they would collectively ascend to heaven when a single man attains nirvana.

    Sun Wei did not feel particularly jealous, she just watched Huang Xiaolong leave with the adoring eyes of a little girl watching an undefeated hero.

    At this time, Wei Feiyang and the members of the Wei family all bore deep resentment. Especially Wei Feiyang, his eyes glued to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s back. His eyes were filled with hatred and killing intent. If looks could kill, Huang Xiaolong would have been brutally executed long ago.

    ¡°Kid, I will remember you!¡± Wei Feiyang gritted his teeth and stared ferociously at the Sun family members. When he saw Sun Wei, a greed that he couldn¡¯t conceal flickered in his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡®Stinking youngster, since you¡¯ve taken Miss Ying Aoshan¡¯s first place, then I¡¯ll have fun with this woman by your side! Such a beautiful virgin suits my taste perfectly!¡¯

    Wei Feiyang was highly ambitious. In recent years, he had endeavored to hone his qin skills in hopes of impressing Ying Aoshan and vault himself to new heights. Now that he was utterly defeated by Huang Xiaolong in music, he could not tolerate the defeat and was determined to retaliate against Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wei Feiyang led his people away. ¡°No matter how exceptional your qin skills are, one punch is all it takes to kill you! Watch it!¡±

    ¡­

    Following the elderly man in the Tang suit, Huang Xiaolong walked through a dense bamboo grove and arrived at a small house.

    The interior of the house was very simple, with tables, chairs, and beds all made of bamboo. A painting of black ink bamboo hung on the wall, characterized by swift brush strokes and a soaring perspective. A zither and a bamboo flute were placed on the table.

    At this time, a young woman in her early twenties was sitting by the wooden table. Huang Xiaolong was astonished by her beauty at first glance!

    She was wearing a light yellow dress draped with a cloak of cloud patterns on silver-grey ground, a hibiscus crown, a five-colored flower pattern skirt, a five-colored fan, and mud gold shoes. Her tall slender body, tiny waist, graceful neck, white skin, and shimmering glossy complexion all magnified her exquisite charm. Her eyes were deep and black, and when she glanced around, they sparkled with a water-like luster.

    She was indeed a rare beauty.

    Her outfit resembled a Hanfu, but there were certain discrepancies.

    ¡°Young Master, Aoshan¡¯s ancestors were from the royalty of the Qin Dynasty. Therefore, she usually prefers wearing period-style clothing to commemorate her ancestors. Hopefully, you don¡¯t find it too abrupt.¡± The young woman looked at Huang Xiaolong carefully. In her eyes, there was a deep admiration she couldn¡¯t hide. Traces of tears had not yet dried on her delicate face. Evidently, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s rendition of ¡®A Hundred Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix¡¯ had moved her to tears.

    This was Ying Aoshan, an exceptionally beautiful woman with an ancient charm. She was not the ugly monster that Huang Xiaolong had presumed.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong discovered that Ying Aoshan¡¯s features bore a resemblance to the Ghost King Ying Kexin!

    ¡°Young Master, please take a seat.¡± The elderly man in the Tang suit beckoned Huang Xiaolong to sit opposite Ying Aoshan and poured him a cup of clear green tea from a ceramic tea pot, saying, ¡°Please enjoy the tea.¡±

    ¡°May I ask the esteemed name of the young master?¡± Ying Aoshan asked sweetly.

    Despite the fragile appearance of this young woman, Huang Xiaolong saw from one glance that she was a martial arts Grandmaster. She had consolidated 15 channels of True Qi, making her stronger than the elderly man in the Tang suit and surpassing Yan Pianpian of the Yan family by far.

    ¡°Oh¡­ How come you people from the top ten ancient martial arts families talk like people from ancient times?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then took a sip of his tea. ¡°I am Huang Xiaolong. I came along with the Sun family from Binhai to Jiangnan City this time. It¡¯s said that Miss Ying Aoshan will be the referee for the Jiangnan City boxing tournament this year?¡±

    Ying Aoshan did not expect Huang Xiaolong to be so straightforward. She paused for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, this year, on behalf of the Ying family, I am hosting the annual boxing match in Jiangnan City. However, the referee is not me, but Uncle Yun.¡±

    ¡°The Sun family of Binhai? Ah, the Sun family, who inherited Sun Bin¡¯s boxing style.¡± The elderly man in the Tang suit, who was referred to as ¡°Uncle Yun¡± by Ying Aoshan, showed a hint of disdain. After pondering for a moment, he said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Huang, rest assured that within the confines of the rules, I will afford the Sun family from Binhai, the greatest consideration.¡±

    ¡°Oh, consideration? No need for that. When the time comes, I will represent the Sun family in the boxing match. None of the opponents will stand a chance against me, I don¡¯t need any special treatment.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied as a matter of fact.

    Huang Xiaolong knew that Uncle Yun looked down upon the Sun family. Yet, he didn¡¯t care because he was certain that with him present, the Sun family were destined to be the ultimate winners in this year¡¯s boxing match.

    Upon hearing this, Uncle Yun and Ying Aoshan looked at each other.

    Both of them were ancient martial arts Grandmasters, so their insights were particularly keen. In their eyes, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t look like a Grandmaster who had cultivated True Qi.

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s physique seemed weaker than the average martial artist.

    A mere youth, this frail, dared to declare that he would dominate the martial arts platform in Jiangnan City ¨C that¡¯s a bit too self-conceited!

    ¡®Could it be¡­ this youth, while merely excelling in his lute performance and ordinary in other aspects, enjoys boasting and is only superficially impressive?¡¯ Involuntarily, Uncle Yun appreciates and respects Huang Xiaolong a little less.

    In the eyes of a martial artist, authentic martial power is the most important. Those who revel in unrealistic braggadocio are downright reprehensible.

    Without any change in his demeanor, Uncle Yun cautioned, ¡°Young Master Huang, I heard that there will be Grandmasters who have condensed True Qi participating in this year¡¯s martial arts contest ¡­you must not be complacent.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about Grandmasters,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°What!¡± Uncle Yun was finally a little annoyed, ¡°Young master, one should be modest and humble. There¡¯s always someone better out there!¡±

    Uncle Yun was candid out of gratitude for Huang Xiaolong. As they say, frankness may not be pleasing to the ear. With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s kind of attitude, it would be easy to invite life-threatening trouble on the martial arts stage.

    At this point, even Miss Ying Aoshan was somewhat disgruntled.

    Both she and Uncle Yun were Grandmasters who inherited genuine ancient martial arts. For Huang Xiaolong to spew such rhetoric in front of them, he truly had no idea of his own limits.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Miss Ying Aoshan¡¯s enthusiasm waned a little. She was originally interested in learning about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lute skills, but seeing his arrogance, her interest diminished.

    She clapped her hands, and immediately, several charming girls, also dressed in Qin Dynasty attires, carried trays and brought dishes with tempting aroma and placed them on the table.

    Huang Xiaolong was not foolish, he could tell that Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun had developed some resentment towards him.

    ¡®Heh heh, you thought, having a meal with me should make me feel honoured? Hahaha~~~ That¡¯s hilarious¡­ In fact, it is quite the opposite. You should be the ones feeling grateful that I agreed to dine with you, as it¡¯s like your ancestors¡¯ graves are emitting green smoke!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s very likely that your ancestors had even been a maid by my side¡­ What¡¯s there to show off?¡¯

    ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan, Uncle Yun, it seems¡­ you look down on me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk, then staring at Ying Aoshan, ¡°You are on the verge of death, and yet you are unaware. Luckily, you¡¯ve met me. I can save you¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Both Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun shuddered.

    The next second, Uncle Yun¡¯s aura permeated around him, his face turning ashen. ¡°Young Master Huang, I owe you a debt of gratitude for your instruction on the lute, which helped me break through the martial arts barrier. But now, you insult Miss Aoshan to her face¡­ There are plenty of bold characters in the world, yet, Young Master Huang, it¡¯s quite inappropriate for you to be so insolent in front of my Mistress!¡±

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s pretty face turned frosty, she asked flatly, ¡°Young Master Huang, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Ying Aoshan, achieving the 15th level of True Qi as an ancient martial arts Grandmaster, was virtually immune to all illnesses. Even poison couldn¡¯t harm her.

    How could Huang Xiaolong claim that she was going to die soon? Was this not beyond absurd?

    ¡°Hahahahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°Here, do this: later, get an empty bowl, fill it with water, and spit a mouthful of saliva into it. If your saliva sinks, it means your life will be short. If the saliva floats to the top, it means I was wrong. Also, put a few soybeans in your mouth, then spit them out after half a minute. If the soybeans have swollen and their hulls have fallen off, that also means you are close to death. On the contrary, if the soybeans neither rot nor hull, then it implies that my eyes have deceived me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will leave first. I am not particularly interested in your meal. If you want to save your life, remember to find me¡­ Hahahahaha~~~¡± Having said that, Huang Xiaolong walked away.

    ¡°Young Master Huang! You are too presumptuous!¡± Uncle Yun was really angry now.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    No one had ever dared to be so rude to the Ying family in all these years.

    If it were not for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s favor towards him, he would have certainly taught Huang Xiaolong a lesson.

    ¡°Let it go, Uncle Yun. I think this Young Master Huang is not as simple as he seems,¡± Ying Aoshan contemplated, then said to a beautiful girl, ¡°Bring me a bowl of clear water and prepare a few fresh soybeans.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you really believe him?¡± Uncle Yun seemed helpless.

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in trying,¡± Ying Aoshan replied with a smile.

 Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Chapter 407: The Missing Lan Keâ€™er (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 407: Chapter 407: The Missing Lan Ke¡¯er (Fifth Update)

    Huang Xiaolong returned to the lawn.

    Ultimately, he did not have lunch with Ying Aoshan.

    But Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care at all.

    Deep down, Ying Aoshan was still somewhat arrogant. She carried some form of superiority and aura of a prominent family. Her speech was elaborate, like an ancient person, and Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t really enjoy dealing with her.

    Besides, in order to have a meal with her, one must be chosen by her based on their musical performance. She really thinks of herself as a big deal. Maybe other people would lick her boots with eagerness, but what kind of person is Huang Xiaolong? Naturally, he is disdainful!

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, you finished eating so fast?¡± Sun Wei ran up with a curious look on her face.

    At this point, only the Sun family remained on the lawn. Everyone else had dispersed.

    Sun Hu and others quickly surrounded them.

    ¡°Master Long, you just went in there for how long~~why are you back already?¡± Sun Hu asked carefully.

    ¡°Ah, nothing much, just a disagreement with Ying Aoshan.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°A disagreement?¡± The Sun family fell silent!

    What the heck, big brother ¡­ what are you doing? The Ying Family are the organizers and judges of this Jiangnan City Martial Arts Contest! Have you offended the winning party?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and wrapped his arm around Sun Wei¡¯s petite waist, heading out of Greenwillow Manor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen Ying Aoshan. She¡¯s pretty decent-looking, but she¡¯s not going to live long. If she doesn¡¯t want to die, she¡¯ll have to plead with me.¡±

    What Huang Xiaolong said nearly scared the Sun family into paralysis.

    What the heck is all this!

    A crowd of people, escorting Huang Xiaolong, left Greenwillow Manor.

    ¡­

    Inside the small house.

    Not long after Huang Xiaolong and the Sun family left, Ying Aoshan obtained a bowl of water and a handful of soybeans.

    Ying Aoshan gave a faint smile, took the bowl of water, turned around, and spat a mouthful of saliva into it.

    The very next second, the mouthful of saliva, unlike what Huang Xiaolong mentioned, did not float, but strangely sank to the bottom of the bowl!

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Ying Aoshan was stunned.

    ¡°Miss, this¡­ this is indeed strange.¡± Uncle Yun also looked intense.

    Normally, when someone spits into water, the saliva definitely floats on the surface, it would never sink!

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic~~¡± Ying Aoshan put down the bowl and then grabbed a handful of soybeans, kept them in her mouth, and swished them around for a good half-minute.

    When she spat out the soybeans, they had all swollen up and turned rotten, the seed coats fell off entirely, and even a hint of foul smell was released.

    Finally, Ying Aoshan¡¯s face changed color!

    ¡°It¡­ It matches¡­ Matches what¡­ Matches what Young Master Huang said¡­ completely¡­¡± She seemed a little lost, even slightly frightened. ¡°Could it be that¡­ I¡­ I really got a incurable disease, and am going to¡­ going to die soon?¡±

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t panic¡­¡± Uncle Yun¡¯s voice also wavered. ¡°The Sun family? Young Master Huang Xiaolong came to Jiangnan City with them. I will immediately investigate the hotel where the Sun family stays¡­ There may still be a turnaround in this matter. Moreover, Miss, you may not necessarily have contracted a disease, maybe¡­ maybe it¡­ it was that Young Master Huang, deliberately spreading fear and intimidating the Miss.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yun, maybe¡­ we were all mistaken.¡± Ying Aoshan sighed weakly, ¡°Someone who can play ¡®A Hundred Birds Towards the Phoenix¡¯, and use the melody to gather birds¡­ How could we possibly see through him easily?¡±

    Uncle Yun¡¯s heart jumped, a sense of inexplicable tension surged, could it be that he, who prided himself on his judgment of people, was really mistaken this time?

    ¡­

    After leaving the Green Willow Manor with the Sun Family, Huang Xiaolong first went to a restaurant for lunch. In the afternoon, the group was leisurely wandering the streets of Jiangnan City.

    Huang Xiaolong also accompanied Sun Wei for a shopping spree in the mall.

    Sun Wei was quite extravagant. She not only bought a lot of designer clothes and bags for herself, but also purchased many new outfits for Huang Xiaolong ¨C everything from Armani, Versace, Dior¡­ all of them were luxury brand clothing for men.

    In one afternoon, Sun Wei had spent almost a million on Huang Xiaolong, which made him feel like he was being kept, laughable and absurd.

    After dinner, they returned to the ¡°Carnival Hotel¡±.

    After getting out of the car, Huang Xiaolong stood by the hotel entrance and looked up. Under the night sky, the top floor of the hotel, the 29th floor that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see, was shrouded in heavy clouds and it gave off a deathly stillness.

    This hotel gave Huang Xiaolong the feeling of a haunted house!

    ¡°Ah~~ Little Long, I¡¯m so tired from shopping in the mall.¡± Sun Wei said, leaning on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go back to the room to take a shower, and then have a good rest~~~¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Sister Bai Hu¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the dark and gloomy hotel, deep in thought. ¡°You should sleep in my room tonight.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± Sun Wei burst into a giggle. ¡°Little Long, are you so eager to devour me? I am a respected girl¡­not just any random girl¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s response, Sun Wei quickly glanced left and right, then whispered, ¡°Then¡­then¡­after I finish taking a shower, I¡¯ll sneak over¡­¡±

    This expression, this demeanor, was too cute for words.

    The group stepped into the hotel lobby.

    At this time, a young man in the lobby was hysterically yelling at the receptionists. His face was tight with tension, fury, and even raging thunderously, as though he was about to start a fight with the receptionists at any moment.

    There were quite a few people watching on the side.

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, something seems amiss.¡± Sun Wei said in surprise.

    ¡°Hmm~¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly, thinking, in such a dirty hotel, how could there not be trouble?

    ¡°Damn it, who is this guy? So rude!¡± Sun Feng, feeling a surge of chivalry, rolled up his sleeves and made his way towards the scene seeing the young and beautiful receptionists being yelled at and almost getting hit.

    Sun Feng pulled away the ¡®troublemaker¡¯, angrily saying, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Sun Feng was a martial artist and his strength was remarkable. With his glare and the grip he held on the man¡¯s wrist, the man seemed slightly intimidated but continued yelling, ¡°My fianc¨¦e is missing! Right here in this hotel! My fianc¨¦e disappeared!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! How can someone disappear in a hotel? I think you¡¯re deliberately causing trouble.¡± Sun Feng scoffed.

    ¡°Hey, let go,¡± Huang Xiaolong joined the scene, pulling Sun Wei along with him.

    Huang Xiaolong shot a glance at Sun Feng, and he immediately let the man go.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the man.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦e has disappeared¡­ just now¡­ I was taking a shower¡­ she¡­ my fianc¨¦e said¡­ said she¡­ she¡¯s just going for a walk around the hotel, but¡­ after I finished showering, she didn¡¯t come back¡­ when I called her, no one picked up¡­ she¡¯s missing! Was she kidnapped?¡± The man seemed obviously very loving towards his fianc¨¦e and was now utterly distraught. ¡°I request to see the hotel¡¯s surveillance footage!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­calm down.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted the man¡¯s shoulder and asked a few more questions to the receptionist.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The man¡¯s fianc¨¦e was named ¡°Lan Ke¡¯er¡±, she was pregnant and six months along.

    Since the man discovered that Lan Ke¡¯er was missing and reported it to the front desk, all the hotel security staff had been mobilized to search the entire hotel, but they failed to find her!

    ¡°Sir, just now we reviewed the CCTV footage during the period Lan Ke¡¯er disappeared. We didn¡¯t see her entering or leaving the hotel, which means, she hadn¡¯t left the hotel. However¡­ we found traces of Lan Ke¡¯er¡­ at¡­ at the elevator entrance, and inside the elevator¡­ her¡­ her¡­from what we can see from the CCTV footage¡­ her¡­ her behavior was¡­ quite¡­quite eerie¡­¡± a receptionist tremblingly said, as if she had seen something inexplicable through the security footage.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got CCTV footage? Let me see¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong ended up peering at the computer being operated by the receptionist before the man who was Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦ even got to it.

    On the computer were some CCTV footages.

 Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Chapter 408: Sheâ€™s on the 29th Floor!

    Chapter 408: Chapter 408: She¡¯s on the 29th Floor!

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the hotel surveillance footage playing on the computer at the front desk.

    This was a recording from about half an hour ago.

    The clip was nearly 4 minutes long.

    In the footage, a woman in her twenties with somewhat mixed-race features¡ªobviously several months pregnant¡ªwas taking the elevator.

    ¡°Sir¡­this¡­this is Miss Lan Ke¡¯er¡­¡± the receptionist¡¯s voice trembled.

    Sure enough, in the surveillance footage Lan Ke¡¯er was seen making some inexplicable maneuvers.

    For instance, in the elevator she pressed every button from the 1st to the 28th floor.

    Then, whenever the elevator stopped and the doors opened, she would carefully hide in a blind spot from the elevator¡¯s outward view.

    The expression on her face was extremely peculiar, as if she was playing hide-and-seek with someone.

    Until the 28th floor, Lan Ke¡¯er ran out of the elevator, gesturing and shouting in a bizarre manner, her behavior eerily similar to a scene in a supernatural horror film, which sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    After reaching the 28th floor, Lan Ke¡¯er dashed towards the end of the hallway and quickly disappeared from the surveillance camera¡¯s range.

    ¡°Sir, if¡­if Miss Lan Ke¡¯er actually disappeared, it¡¯s likely that it happened on the 28th floor¡­¡± the receptionist swallowed. ¡°But we really can¡¯t understand what those peculiar actions of hers mean. Plus, in the entire surveillance footage she¡¯s the only person who is muttering to herself, there¡¯s absolutely no second person¡­unless¡­unless¡­¡±

    Hesitating for a moment, the receptionist looked at Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s fiance: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but does Miss Lan Ke¡¯er have a history of mental illness? Or maybe she¡¯d been drinking too much¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s fiance roared furiously. ¡°My¡­my fiancee¡­she absolutely has no history of mental illness¡­she never drinks¡­damn it! She¡¯s carrying our child¡­she¡­she¡¯s missing¡­¡±

    At this moment, the hotel¡¯s chief of security, heaving, came running over. ¡°Every single room in the hotel has been searched, especially those on the 28th floor; we combed through them thoroughly, but¡­we found no trace of Miss Lan Ke¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°What? You searched our rooms without permission?¡± One of Sun family¡¯s second-generation members shouted with rage.

    The rooms that Sun family had booked in this ¡°Carnival Hotel,¡± were all on the 28th floor, so evidently, the hotel¡¯s security had searched the rooms occupied by the Suns without authority, using their keys to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± the receptionist quickly apologized.

    At this point, the many guests watching in the lobby were also feeling somewhat uneasy.

    The sudden disappearance of a very pregnant woman in the hotel, her body nowhere to be found: this was frightening. Was there a psychopathic killer hiding in the hotel?

    Some guests also started whispering amongst themselves¡­

    ¡°Actually, I think there¡¯s something off with this hotel. Last night, both me and my wife had nightmares; we dreamt that some people were wandering in our room. Can you explain this? My wife and me had the exact same dream! Dammit!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, I also had a nightmare. I dreamt¡­I dreamt of a woman in a white dress sitting by my bed, asking me if I wanted a go¡­I was completely dazed.¡±

    ¡°I tell you, I have insider information. This same hotel¡­had a woman who also disappeared six months ago, she was also pregnant¡­this woman was six months pregnant.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Huang Xiaolong mused over it for a moment.

    ¡°This ¡­ Little Long¡­the video we watched earlier was really strange, what was that missing pregnant woman Lan Ke¡¯er trying to indicate? Was she attempting to relay some information through the surveillance footage?¡± Sun Wei gave a shudder.

    ¡°Ha, ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled meaningfully, ¡°She was playing hide-and-seek.¡±

    ¡°Hide-and-seek?¡± Sun Wei was taken aback, but then quickly shook her head. ¡°But Little Long, from start to finish, only Lan Ke¡¯er is in the surveillance footage and no one else. Eventually, she got out of the elevator on the 28th floor, gesticulating and muttering to herself; I¡¯m seriously doubting if she¡¯s insane.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just chuckled, thinking to himself, ¡®She¡¯s not playing hide-and-seek with people, but¡­with ghosts.¡¯

    The surveillance video, to the average person, just shows Lan Ke¡¯er behaving strangely, as if she¡¯s putting on a manic one-woman show. However, what Huang Xiaolong saw in the footage, aside from Lan Ke¡¯er was¡ª

    A little boy with a deathly pale face, on which the flesh was crawling!

    Naturally, this little boy was not a person, but a small ghost!

    On the 28th floor, the little ghost waved at Lan Ke¡¯er, then ran towards the end of the hallway. Lan Ke¡¯er gesturing and yelling, seemingly at the little ghost. When the ghost did not listen, she chased after him, disappearing from the surveillance footage.

    Just then, the sound of police sirens blasted from outside the hotel. Several police cars had pulled up at the hotel entrance, and over a dozen officers rushed in.

    ¡°Alright, Sister Bai Hu, let¡¯s go back to our room and sleep.¡± Huang Xiaole yawned.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I don¡¯t personally know Lan Ke¡¯er, but I hope the police can find her.¡± Sun Wei nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Ha, ha, they will not be able to find her. Even if all the police in Jiangnan City were gathered here, even if they were to tear down this hotel, they would still not find Lan Ke¡¯er. Alive, she cannot be seen; dead, her body cannot be found.¡± Huang Xiaolong lightly chuckled and shook his head, thinking to himself, ¡®Because¡­I know, Lan Ke¡¯er is¡­ on the 29th floor! A floor that common people absolutely cannot see!¡¯

    ¡°Oh right, I believe today is the 16th in the lunar calendar¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly looked outside the hotel, the night was extremely gloomy, as though multiple dense fogs had enveloped the entire hotel.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, Little Long, today is the 16th in the lunar calendar.¡± Sun Wei exclaimed. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°The saying goes, the moon is at its fullest on the 15th and 16th, a full moon is a night of great taboo for practitioners, because on a full moon night, the spiritual power of the moon is most abundant, the Yin energy is surging, and ghosts and spirits are most likely to appear. Therefore, the 15th and 16th of each lunar month are also known as the ¡®Mini Ghost Festival¡¯ to practitioners; a night when hundreds of ghosts walk, and people¡¯s hearts are filled with dread.¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered.

    ¡°Ah¡­Little Long what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Sun Wei was completely puzzled.

    ¡°Alright, enough about that, Sister Bai Hu, let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Huang Xiaolong, with his arm around Sun Wei¡¯s waist, headed for the elevator.

    The members of the Sun family followed Huang Xiaolong into the elevator.

    The elevator buttons only went up to the 28th floor.

    ¡®Ah~ The 29th floor, the 29th floor, what sinister secret are you concealing? Hehe~~ Possibly, tonight¡­ I might have to go up and take a look.¡¯

    ¡°By the way, Sister Bai Hu, you should sleep in my room tonight. I am not comfortable with you alone in a room.¡± Huang Xiaolong seriously told Sun Wei.

    ¡°Ahem~~~¡± Sun Wei coughed awkwardly.

    There were other members of the Sun family in the elevator!

    Everyone was glancing at Sun Wei and Huang Xiaolong with a hint of amusement.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Aha~~~ Master Long is just worried about Weiwei after seeing that Lan Ke¡¯er disappeared so inexplicably, that¡¯s perfectly normal.¡± Sun Hu quickly jumped in to smooth things over.

    Ding~~~~~

    They had arrived at the 28th floor.

    The elevator doors opened.

    An intense wave of Yin energy rushed over!

 Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Chapter 409: To the 29th Floor!

    Chapter 409: Chapter 409: To the 29th Floor!

    Everyone stepped out of the elevator, only feeling a discomforting chill.

    Huang Xiaolong looked around, the entire 28th floor was filled with wisps of black, resentful energy and with the flickering lights in the corridor added to the eerie atmosphere.

    The corridor was unusually long and the deeper they went in, the stronger the negative energy terrified them.

    ¡°Um¡­ Could there be some sort of problem here?¡± A young woman from Sun family¡¯s third generation nervously pulled her collar closer to her neck and mumbled. ¡°That pregnant woman, Lan Ke¡¯er, disappeared on this same floor.¡±

    The memories of the surveillance video featuring Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s gut-wrenchingly horrific behavior filled their minds, sending shivers down the spines of many in the Sun Family.

    Sun Wei clung tighter to Huang Xiaolong, timidly whispering, ¡°Little Long¡­I¡¯m feeling a bit scared.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all martial artists raised since childhood, how can you be so fearful? Humph!¡± Sun Hu scolded scornfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go back to our rooms.¡± Huang Xiaolong led Sun Wei towards his room. It wasn¡¯t midnight yet, the time when the negative energy was at its peak and ghosts appeared in full force. So, Huang Xiaolong decided to wait.

    As for the missing Lan Ke¡¯er, she was likely killed by a fierce ghost. Going to the 29th floor wouldn¡¯t bring her back now, they would at most encounter her wandering spirit¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re staying in the room at the end of the hall, you need to be exceptionally careful.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Sun Feng.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sun Feng halted in his tracks and looked perplexedly at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Usually, you can¡¯t stay in the first or last room of a hotel because the rooms facing the stairs are, from a Feng Shui perspective, in the Azure Dragon and Bai Hu spot. These rooms harbour the most negative energy and are haunted more frequently. That¡¯s why, people staying in the first or last room of a hotel usually feel an inexplicable sense of oppression and nervous tension, they might even suffer from insomnia, suffocation, or nightmares.¡± Huang Xiaolong finished with a smile at Sun Feng.

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m a martial artist, I don¡¯t believe in such things!¡± Sun Feng retorted stubbornly.

    Huang Xiaolong paid him no further mind.

    Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei arrived at their room¡¯s door.

    After the disappearance of Lan Ke¡¯er, Sun Wei didn¡¯t want to stay alone any longer. She was quite eager to be in the same room with Huang Xiaolong. As for rumors or gossip¡­ hahaha¡­ During the charity auction dinner of the Four Great Families, Sun Wei had openly admitted that she belonged to Huang Xiaolong. Now, even if she shared a room with him, she was not afraid of any behind-the-scenes gossip.

    Upon swiping his room card, the door opened. Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears twitched a few times as he heard faint footsteps from inside the room. However, when he entered the room with Sun Wei and turned on the light, they found nothing. Only the curtain was undulating slightly as if moved by a breeze.

    ¡®Hehe ¨C dare to infiltrate my room? Just asking for trouble!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then calmly shut the door.

    ¡°Little Long~~ I¡¯m so tired~~~~~¡± As soon as she entered the room, Sun Wei raced to the bed, collapsed on it in all directions without any ladylike elegance.

    Being alone with Sun Wei in a room at this dead of the night and knowing how much she loved him, Huang Xiaolong was somewhat restless and eager to officially claim Sun Wei.

    Cough cough~~ After having a taste of Liu Feilei, Huang Xiaolong found himself wanting more.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, come¡­ come here¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong beckoned to Sun Wei with a teasing smile.

    Sun Wei¡¯s face was blushing bright red, her eyes watery, she obediently rose, and walked over to Huang Xiaolong. She wrapped her arms around his waist, pressed her head lightly against his chest, felt his powerful heartbeat, and was overwhelmed with a sense of security and boundless love.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ tonight¡­ are you really going to devour me?¡± Sun Wei looked up at Huang Xiaolong with her starry eyes, her face showing an implicit agreement.

    Inwardly, she cheered loudly¡­ ¡®Oh my God! Tonight, I¡¯m going to officially become his woman! I¡¯m so lucky!¡¯

    As Huang Xiaolong played with Sun Wei¡¯s hair, he grinned and said, ¡°Sister Bai Hu, without any doubt, I will devour you, you can¡¯t escape. But, not tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sun Wei was taken aback.

    While she was very puzzled in her heart, they were already in the room, just the two of them, if not tonight then when? Could he resist?

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wei got a little panicked and even began to doubt her own charm, ¡°Little Long, am I¡­ am I not pretty enough? Not as pretty as¡­ as Song Yuru and that what¡¯s-her-name Cui Feiyan?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, what are you talking about? You are very attractive, and I like your style. However, I have serious business to handle tonight.¡±

    ¡°Serious business?¡± Sun Wei became even more confused.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, to tell you the truth, there is a big problem with this hotel. To put it bluntly, this hotel is haunted¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked again. ¡°Later on, I am going to catch ghosts! Sister Bai Hu, would you like to join?¡±

    ¡°Ah? There are ghosts?¡± Sun Wei¡¯s body shook. Although she normally didn¡¯t believe in ghosts or superstitions, she took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words as the truth. If Huang Xiaolong had told her that the sun rose from the west, she would believe it. ¡°Little Long, are you saying¡­ that Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s disappearance¡­ is¡­ is related to ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu is indeed smart,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then checked the time. ¡°Here, let¡¯s turn off the lights first. After a while, you will see ¡­ a ghost.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled mysteriously, then turned off all the lights in the room, gently embracing Sun Wei by her slender waist, and the two of them sat on the edge of the bed.

    More than an hour later¡­

    ¡°Little Long¡­ if we wait like this, can we really see a ghost?¡± Sun Wei asked cautiously. The night was deep, but Sun Wei had no intention of sleeping.

    ¡°Uh¡­ of course, you can. That is¡­ Sister Bai Hu, get ready. It¡¯s coming.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupil flashed with a faint light.

    Suddenly, the room¡¯s curtain was lifted, and a white figure darted in through the window!

    The room was immediately filled with a chilly wind!

    The white figure was a horrific long-haired female ghost, her eyes rolled back revealing the whites and a trace of fresh blood seeping through the corners of her eyes.

    She was bouncing around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room, seemingly entertaining herself.

    This ghost was a wandering spirit, not yet a fierce ghost, it typically wouldn¡¯t harm people but occasionally liked to tease them or have them dream of it while asleep.

    ¡°You think my place is a playground?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, and without hesitation he burnt a reveal charm.

    A flash of golden light! The dark room was suddenly illuminated!

    Sun Wei saw the long-haired female ghost!

    Suddenly, Sun Wei felt cold down her spine. Cold sweat poured from her forehead. Her teeth chattering, she tightly hugged Huang Xiaolong and couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    ¡°Uh~~~~~¡± the long-haired female ghost also realized that Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei could see her.

    Surprisingly, the ghost face of the long-haired woman became sinisterly terrifying, with resentful eyes and bloodshot eyes, creating an extremely horrifying image.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking scare people. Where did you float in from?¡± Huang Xiaolong said sternly. ¡°Where is Lan Ke¡¯er? Did you guys kill her?¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha~~~ Why should I tell you?¡± The long-haired female ghost didn¡¯t care at all. She chuckled grimly and then vomited a mass of ghostly energy that wafted towards Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei!

    Although the long-haired female ghost had not evolved into a fierce ghost, ordinary people would be bewitched just by getting slightly tainted by this kind of ghostly energy.

    ¡°Nevermind, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know. You came from the 29th floor, right? You dared to come play in my room, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, and with a wave of his hand, a golden charm blasted out from his palm, blasting the long-haired female ghost to smithereens!

    After getting rid of the long-haired female ghost, Huang Xiaolong pulled Sun Wei up. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, I¡¯m going to take you to have some fun now! Hehehe, dare to join me?¡±

    Although Sun Wei was just scared by a ghost, after witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s superb ghost extermination methods, her fear subsided, replaced by deeper admiration for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Wow~~ Little Long, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such ability! The longer I stay with you, the more unfathomable I find you. It¡¯s like you have surprises every day! I¡¯m so lucky!¡± Sun Wei was so excited that she even kissed Huang Xiaolong on the face. ¡°I dare! I dare to go! With you, I am not afraid of anything!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, was in high spirits, and then took Sun Wei¡¯s hand and left the room.

    Outside in the corridor, the ominous yin energy hovered heavily, eerily quiet, with the lights flickering.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled Sun Wei to the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, why did you bring me here? This is the end of the corridor. There¡¯s no way to go.¡± Sun Wei wondered.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, look,¡± Huang Xiaolong burnt another reveal charm, breaking the ghost¡¯s illusion.

    In an instant, an ancient, patched wooden staircase appeared before their eyes.

    This staircase led straight to the upper floor!

    ¡°Oh my god!!!!!¡± Sun Wei covered her mouth in amazement, her eyes wide. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s another floor¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, now I¡¯m taking you to the most fun place in this hotel, the 29th floor. Let¡¯s go take a look~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

 Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Chapter 410: Found Lan Keâ€™er

    Chapter 410: Chapter 410: Found Lan Ke¡¯er

    Under the illumination of the identity revealing amulet, the 29th floor of Carnival Hotel, the most mysterious and eerie floor, finally presented itself before Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei.

    Above the stairwell, it ominously dark and chilling, as if it were a pathway to the netherworld.

    A horrific stench of decaying corpses overwhelmed them, almost enough to cause them to faint.

    ¡°Little Long~~ it stinks~~¡± Sun Wei scrunched up her nose.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, wait a moment, before we go up, I want to give you something¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then pulled out a lantern from his canvas bag.

    This was a large red lantern, inscribed with more than a dozen markings, and it gave off a fiery red light.

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, what treasure is in this bag of yours? It seems like you can put a lot of things in there¡­¡± Sun Wei inquired with curiosity.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Indeed, Sister Bai Hu, this bag is actually a Magic Artifact. Right, hold out the lantern, this is a ¡®spirit-communicating lantern¡¯ I made myself. Holding the ¡®spirit-communicating lantern¡¯ can shield the aura of a living person. Ghosts won¡¯t be able to see you, won¡¯t sniff you out and the light from the lantern can also resist Yin energy and the stench of corpses. It¡¯s pretty useful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay~~¡± Sun Wei took the lantern from Huang Xiaolong. Hand in hand, they moved up the wooden staircase towards the 29th floor.

    The staircase appeared very old, eerily reminiscent of the 80s and 90s residential buildings, with walls on both sides peeling off paint and covered in mold spots.

    Ascending the staircase led to a long narrow corridor, flanked by many rooms along its length.

    The originally pitch-black surroundings were now visible under the illumination of the spirit-communicating lantern in Sun Wei¡¯s hand.

    Posters of celebrities and ads for real estate were plastered on the walls of the corridor.

    ¡°Jewel District of Jiangnan City Emerald Park, 3999 per square meter¡­¡± Sun Wei exclaimed in shock. ¡°Little Long, this isn¡¯t right. The average housing price in Jiangnan City has long exceeded 40,000¡­ This¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. This is probably an ad from over a decade ago.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The dark and gloomy corridor was filled with an eerie, chilling breeze. Luckily, Sun Wei had the spirit-communicating lantern to maintain a protective aura around them. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake off an eerie feeling coursing through her body.

    Suddenly, a song rang out, sounding as if it emitted from an old phonograph¡ª

    ¡°(I want to forget you)

    No regrets or blame

    It¡¯s hard to give anyone the same feelings

    Right or wrong

    It¡¯s time to understand

    Everyone thinks this way

    ¡­

    I¡¯ve given my heart to the river

    It¡¯s sadder to be loved than not loved

    Listening to solemn vows and pledges

    Every word once spoken is precious

    ¡­

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s an old song~~¡± Sun Wei said with a trembling voice. ¡°It¡¯s as if we¡¯ve been transported to the 80s or 90s. It¡¯s terrifying~~¡±

    ¡°Come on, Sister Bai Hu, don¡¯t be scared. These are just illusions created by ghosts¡­ I actually find it quite interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Now we just have to find a room and knock on the door to ask questions, and see if we can find out anything about Lan Ke¡¯er¡­¡±

    With that said, Huang Xiaolong randomly picked a room, knocked on the door, with a playful smile while asking: ¡°Anyone home?¡±

    Shortly after, a child¡¯s voice echoed from inside. ¡°There¡¯s no one here¡­only ghosts. Who is it? Come in¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pushed open the door.

    This was a room of about 30 or 40 square meters, filled with uniform old-fashioned furniture. On the writing desk, a black and white television was broadcasting a popular animated show from the 90s.

    Several little demons, covered in blood and dressed in red, were enthralled by the television show, occasionally letting out creepy, eerily funny laughter.

    ¡°I want to ask if Lan Ke¡¯er is here?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± One of the little demons turned his head, the blood and flesh on his face writhing as chunks of skin fell off. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve been watching TV. You might want to ask the other ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Huang Xiaolong, holding Sun Wei¡¯s hand, turned and left the room, then knocked on the door of the next room.

    He entered several rooms in succession. The situations inside were all quite similar, with old environments and a 80s or 90s style decor, even with sewing machines and Phoenix bicycles¡ªitems that had already disappeared in the present era.

    There were ghosts in every room. Huang Xiaolong asked many, but none knew Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts.

    Finally¡­

    In one room.

    ¡°Excuse me, is Lan Ke¡¯er here?¡± Huang Xiaolong queried upon entering.

    In the room, an orange-dressed female ghost sat on the bed, drops of thick blood continuously dripping from her body. Her face was distorted in a fearsome grimace and her eyes were not only hanging out of their sockets but were also completely bloodshot, looking exactly like a couple of ripe lychees!

    ¡°Oh¡­Do you mean her?¡± The orange-dressed female ghost extended her dry, ghostly claw under the bed and pulled out a spirit.

    A pale spirit.

    It seemed to have just recently become a ghost.

    With her mixed-race looks and young age, it was unmistakably Lan Ke¡¯er, the pregnant woman Huang Xiaolong had seen in the surveillance video!

    However, at this moment, Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s once round belly was now flat, with blood gushing from between her legs!

    ¡°Little Long¡­Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s¡­child¡­¡± Sun Wei turned pale, her emotions a mix of anger and horror.

    ¡°My child~~ My child got taken away by them¡­my child~~~¡± Lan Ke¡¯er erupted into a wailing howl, her voice a heartbreaking sob of extreme misery.

    ¡°Why cry?! Be quiet!¡± The orange-dressed female ghost screeched threateningly. ¡°Cry again and I¡¯ll eat you!¡±

    Upon finishing, she turned her glare towards Huang Xiaolong and let out an eerie laugh. ¡°A living person! Daring to intrude on our territory¡­ Die! We¡¯ll eat you!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the orange-dressed ghoul moved her hands, charging directly at Huang Xiaolong!

    A gust of chilling wind swept in like a tornado!

    Huang Xiaolong lifted his right hand, palm aimed at the orange-dressed ghoul. ¡°Within the 500 thunder palms, cracking the earth and breaking the sky, all ghosts and monsters will turn into dust instantly¡­¡±

    Crackling sounds!

    With the invocation of the Thunder Charm, a lightning palm blasted out, causing the orange-dressed female ghost to shudder and scream. The lightning twisted around her, instantly transforming her ghostly body into wisps of smoke and scattering her essence.

    ¡°Lan Ke¡¯er, I know you died with a grievance and even your child was taken away. Tell me what happened now. Don¡¯t be afraid, I will give you rites to allow you to reincarnate.¡± Huang Xiaolong gently spoke to Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s spirit.

    At this moment, from outside the room, a cold wind swept down the hallway, bringing with it the sounds of countless ghosts wailing and howling, mixed with the piercing shrieks of myriad evil spirits¡ª

    ¡°A living person is here! A living person is here! Kill them! Kill them! Eat them!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Intense footsteps echoed from the hallway above, causing the entire 29th floor to tremble as if in an earthquake.

    ¡°Little Long¡­it seems¡­it seems like we¡¯ve stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest~~¡± Sun Wei, gripping Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, had cold sweat covering her palms.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Sister Bai Hu, don¡¯t be afraid. These creatures are too disgusting. I¡¯m going to destroy them!¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the soul tube and captured Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s spirit, then led Sun Wei out of the room.

    His eyes were filled with a murderous aura!

 Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Chapter 411: The Formation of Nine Infants and Ten Thousand Evils

    Chapter 411: Chapter 411: The Formation of Nine Infants and Ten Thousand Evils

    Huang Xiaolong, with Sun Wei in tow, left the room.

    Just as they stepped out, they saw that the corridor was inundated with puddles of blood seeping from the floor. The sinister fog, dense with negative energy hung over every inch, making it hard to see anything clearly. From all around, waves of ghostly energy surged out towards Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei.

    Sun Wei screamed, her hand holding the spirit lantern trembling. She quickly hid behind Huang Xiaolong.

    With a cold smirk, Huang Xiaolong chanted the ¡°Fire Dragon Spell¡±, which sent forth forty-nine fire dragons from his body.

    The dragons, burning and fierce, lit up the ghostly faces hiding in the fog. Most were malicious ghosts¡ªthe worst of them were dressed in red, with even more powerful ones garbed in yellow and green.

    Each ghost had died a different death¡ªburned, fell from a building, hacked, stabbed, poisoned, hanged¡­

    Everyone was fiercer and more cruel than the last.

    But Huang Xiaolong was clearly even fiercer! Even crueler!

    The forty-nine fire dragons roared in unison, spewing gold runes to disintegrate the malevolent ghosts, scattering their souls into smoke.

    Huang Xiaolong, hand-in-hand with Sun Wei, slaughtered any ghost that crossed their path.

    Countless malevolent ghosts vanished into smoke, screaming in agony.

    The ghostly fog in the corridor was continuously burnt away by the flames.

    Sun Wei eventually stopped being scared, seeing Huang Xiaolong bathed in golden light, so dignified she was nearly in awe! He was so cool! Just like a god in human form!

    In that moment, Sun Wei realized just how much she loved this invincible man. To be his woman was a blessing she must have accrued in several past lives!

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong had vanquished all the ghosts on the 29th floor, leaving one powerful ghost dressed in green who was kneeling before him, begging for mercy. ¡°Spare me! Spare me!¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ I¡¯ll spare you for now. I have some questions for you,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a slight smile, as he trapped the green-clothed female ghost in the soul tube.

    ¡°All done. Sister Bai Hu, let¡¯s go back to the room to interrogate the green-clothed ghost. We need to find out what¡¯s really going on in this carnival hotel, and the details of Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s death,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, chuckling lightly as he descended from the 29th floor with Sun Wei.

    He didn¡¯t immediately break the ghostly illusion on the 29th floor as it was filled with bodies. Since he wasn¡¯t keen on dealing with them himself, he¡¯d let the police handle it later. For now, he would avoid revealing the bodies to prevent causing more chaos.

    Back in the room¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei nestled in the couch.

    Huang Xiaolong summoned the spirit tube, releasing both the soul of Lan Ke¡¯er, along with the green-clothed female ghost.

    Lan Ke¡¯er was still sobbing, evidently heartbroken.

    Sun Wei frowned, trying to comfort. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ Little Long has just avenged you, he killed all the sneaky ghosts on the 29th floor.¡±

    ¡°Lan Ke¡¯er, what exactly happened, tell us,¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Sob sob sob~~~Tonight¡­ tonight¡­ When my fiance was taking a bath¡­ I went out for a stroll¡­ As soon as I came out of the room, a child ran over and wanted to play hide and seek with me¡­¡± Lan Ke¡¯er sobbed, her tone gradually filled with resentment, ¡°I thought the child was cute, I ¡­ I played with it¡­ I hid in the lift, waiting for it to find me¡­ In the end, on the 28th floor, as soon as I got out of the lift, it smiled and told me that it had found me. Then¡­ It was his turn to hide and I had to find him. He¡­ He ran to the 29th floor¡­ I followed in a daze¡­ Then¡­ then¡­ They killed me, and they took my child too¡­ my child¡­ my poor child¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong finally understood, the situation was extremely simple, Lan Ke¡¯er was lured to the 29th floor by the ghosts, and tragically died on the spot.

    Now, the only question was, why did the ghosts take Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s fetus¡­

    Moreover, it is said that in this hotel, there are more missing pregnant women than just Lan Ke¡¯er!

    There must be some hidden truth behind this.

    Thinking this, Huang Xiaolong turned to look at the green-clad female ghost, shivering and kneeling at his feet. ¡°You have evolved to the extent of a green-clad fierce ghost, which means you must have killed many people. Speak, tell me everything you know, don¡¯t hide anything. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak¡­I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡± Encountering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s magical methods, the green-clad female ghost didn¡¯t dare to hide anything, spilling everything she knew.

    ¡°Sir, I¡­I used to be a waitress at the ¡®Furong Inn¡¯¡­¡± the green-clad female ghost said. ¡°Furong Inn, was a¡­a hotel in the 90¡¯s. Our boss, he has esoteric knowledge and keeps ghosts. Originally, Furong Inn had 5 floors, he obscured the top floor with a ghost illusion. Then¡­ then he killed all of us, the waiters, and sealed our spirits in the inn. During the day, we stayed on the 5th floor, and at night, the boss let us out to harm people¡­mainly harming out-of-town guests. Business travelers, tourists to Jiangnan City¡­ After killing these out-of-town guests, we took their cash, jewelry, and passbooks¡­ and our boss¡­ made a lot of money¡­ By the 90s, he was quite rich. Moreover, since the victims were out-of-town people, it was generally hard to investigate. Even if the police came to investigate, they could not find any clues because their bodies were on the fifth floor, which was covered by the ghost illusion¡­¡±

    ¡°Later, the boss built several more hotels. Every time he built a hotel, he sealed us on the top floor and repeated the same trick of using the ghost illusion to obscure the top floor. For example, this hotel, it has 29 floors in reality, but most people can¡¯t tell and think the 28th floor is the top¡­¡±

    Hearing this point, Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized.

    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting! So, all this¡­ all this was done by the owner of this¡­ this Carnival Hotel! He¡¯s a beast in human clothing! To make money, he actually killed so many people¡­¡± Sun Wei said indignantly.

    At least, all those fierce ghosts that Huang Xiaolong eliminated on the 29th floor just now were innocent people who died directly or indirectly at the hands of the Carnival Hotel¡¯s owner!

    ¡°Sir, spare me! Spare me! Actually, I was just a waitress at the Furong Inn, I was also killed by the boss¡­ Over the years I¡­ I did harm quite a few living people, but I was forced by the boss¡­ If I didn¡¯t do that, the boss was going to scatter my soul¡­ sob sob sob sob~~~¡± The green-clad female ghost cried and begged for mercy.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Don¡¯t beg for mercy yet¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Why did you attack Lan Ke¡¯er? Just because she¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    ¡°This was also something the boss asked us to do. This year, the boss wants¡­ wants to collect 9 pregnant women, and they must all be six months pregnant,¡± The green-clad female ghost sobbed.

    ¡°9 women who are six months pregnant?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, and his brow furrowed immediately. ¡°¡®Nine Infant Evil Formation¡¯! So it was to set up this malicious formation!¡±

    ¡°How many more pregnant women, six months along, do you need?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a stern expression.

    ¡°Sob sob~~ sob sob sob sob~~ We only need one more¡­ ¡± The green-clad female ghost said mournfully.

 Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Raising the Ghost King! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Raising the Ghost King! (Fifth Update)

    ¡°Little Long, what is the ¡®Nine Infant Ten Thousand Evils Formation¡¯?¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression change, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s a malicious and evil formation, which requires the bodies of nine six-month-old infants to be laid out¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent. ¡°Actually, this formation is typically used for raising ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Raising ghosts?¡± Sun Wei was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes¡­ to raise a high-level ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly replied. ¡°You surround the hotel with the corpses of nine six-month-old babies, trapping everyone inside. Unborn infants already harbor strong resentment. Six-month-old fetuses, their visual nervous systems are undeveloped, like the blind, the resentment amplifies after their death, blaming everyone and everything, killing at sight.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, this formation already greatly amplifies resentment. Once the formation is activated, the resentment and Evil Qi of nine infants, their hatred, forms a connected field, multiplying several times, even tens of times. As a result, all beings trapped within the formation are doomed!¡±

    ¡°So, once the ¡®Nine Infant Ten Thousand Evils Formation¡¯ is complete, everyone inside the Grand Carnival Hotel will drop dead!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sun Wei shivered as if she had fallen into an ice hole. ¡°How terrifying¡­ this is too horrifying¡­ A five-star hotel, how many people would be staying here? To think¡­ they¡¯re all going to be murdered¡­ Could the owner of this Carnival Hotel be a demon?¡±

    Sun Wei found it hard to believe.

    ¡°No, he is cruel, extremely cruel,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°As I said, setting up such an evil formation isn¡¯t merely for killing or wealth; the ultimate goal is to raise a ghost! Because when the ¡®Nine Infant Ten Thousand Evils Formation¡¯ is activated, and the beings in the hotel are wiped out, resentment and Yin Qi will reach their peak. At this moment, if a ghost absorbs these intense resentments, Yin Qi, and Evil Qi, it will instantly grow to a terrifying level. This person, using the living guests of the Grand Carnival Hotel like pigs, fattening them for slaughter, all to nurture the ghost he is raising, cultivating it into a top-tier malicious ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong understood perfectly.

    He looked at the kneeling green-clothed woman ghost, ¡°What kind of ghost is your boss planning to raise? A purple-clothed ghost or a Ghost King?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Ghost King¡­¡± The green-clothed woman ghost was incredibly terrified and panicked. ¡°The boss wants to personally raise a Ghost King¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Miss ¡®Fangfang¡¯¡­ She¡­ She¡¯s already a purple-clothed malicious ghost, just one step away from ascending to the Ghost King¡¯s throne! As long as the ¡®Nine Infant Ten Thousand Evils Formation¡¯ is complete, Miss ¡®Fangfang¡¯, devouring thousands of resentful souls, will instantly become the supreme Ghost King!¡±

    ¡°Raise a Ghost King? Hahaha~~~~~Cruel! Cruel person! Too cruel!¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°A path littered with the bones of the innocent, impressive, truly impressive.¡±

    If one could indeed raise a Ghost King, any cost would be worth it.

    If all the guests and staff of the Grand Carnival Hotel were to die, what does it matter? Ordinary people would not be able to investigate the cause of death, the worst-case scenario would be to compensate for it later.

    The owner of the Grand Carnival Hotel can feign innocence and pretend to be a victim. The ones at a loss in the end could only be the banks and insurance companies.

    Once the Ghost King is raised, in essence, he would become a leading figure in all places, towering above all.

    What does being a Ghost King entail? Just like Huang Xiaolong¡¯s maid ¡®Ying Kexin¡¯, they are equivalent to terrestrial gods. Even grandmasters like Yan Shanshan, Uncle Yun, Ying Aoshan, none of them would stand a chance, they¡¯re practically doomed upon encountering a Ghost King.

    From this point, though the owner of the Grand Carnival Hotel is a tycoon in Jiangnan City on the surface, deep down, he is a tyrant.

    Unfortunately, his plans are bound to be thwarted by Huang Xiaolong today.

    If Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t exterminate the evil ghost on the 29th floor, I¡¯m afraid this formation would have been completed, leading to the death of everyone in the hotel.

    ¡°Now, there¡¯s just one pregnant woman left¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mused for a moment.

    The green-clothed woman ghost attempted to win favor. ¡°Immortal¡­ we learned that¡­ an hour ago, a pregnant woman moved into the hotel¡­ she¡¯s exactly six months pregnant¡­ if¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for your interference, we would have¡­ taken her fetus already¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy! That was close!¡± Sun Wei was so scared she broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Little Long, thinking about it now, if we¡¯re even half a step late, a tragedy would have unfolded¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if the ¡®Nine Infant Ten Thousand Evils Formation¡¯ is really activated, I have a way to resolve it. It would just be a bit more troublesome.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke carelessly.

    That said, Huang Xiaolong still prioritizes saving trouble, it would be best to nip this conspiracy in the bud.

    ¡°Immortal¡­ The boss places great importance on the last fetus¡­ so¡­ even if¡­ you kill us all¡­ tonight, the boss will still send other departed spirits to obtain the fetus from the pregnant woman, perhaps even sending Miss ¡®Fangfang¡¯ herself¡­¡± the green-clothed woman ghost shakily informed.

    The so-called ¡°Miss Fangfang¡± is the ¡°Prospective Ghost King¡± raised by the owner of the Grand Carnival Hotel, she¡¯s already a purple-clothed malicious ghost. Among the malicious ghosts, she¡¯s at the top of the food chain, extremely ferocious.

    ¡°Fine then, I must protect that pregnant woman.¡± Huang Xiaolong promptly stood up, obtained the pregnant woman¡¯s name, and room number from the green-clothed woman ghost.

    Then, he took Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s soul, together with the green-clothed woman ghost, into the Soul Cylinder.

    ¡°Little Long, are you going to find the pregnant woman now?¡± Sun Wei asked anxiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, I¡¯ll go there immediately. At the very least, I¡¯ll ensure her safety before the departed spirits come to harm her.¡± Huang Xiaolong headed towards the door. ¡°Every life is precious, I can¡¯t stand by and watch a heavily pregnant woman get murdered, her baby taken from her, it¡¯s just too cruel.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, Little Long, you¡¯re too kind! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Sun Wei hurriedly agreed.

    Both of them left the room.

    By now, it was already past 1 a.m.

    Huang Xiaolong looked out through the floor-to-ceiling windows in the corridor, outside the hotel was a thick fog that even the wind couldn¡¯t disperse, enveloping the entire Grand Carnival Hotel.

    Vaguely, he could hear the cries of infants, incredibly chilling.

    The pregnant woman mentioned by the green-clothed woman ghost was staying on the 23rd floor.

    When they arrived at the room¡¯s door, Sun Wei hastily knocked. ¡°Open the door! Open it immediately!¡±

    Knock knock knock~~Knock knock knock~~~

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The vigorous knocks echoed eerily in the quiet hallways.

    However, after half a minute, there was no reaction from inside the room.

    Sun Wei¡¯s face turned white from fear. ¡°Little Long! Could it be that we¡¯re too late! That pregnant woman¡­ could she have already¡­ fallen victim? In that case¡­ the nine infant corpses would be complete¡­ the wicked formation would¡­ would be activated¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ then everyone in this hotel would die¡­ and¡­ a Ghost King would be born¡­¡±

    Knock knock knock~~Knock knock knock~~~

 Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Chapter 413: The Ghost is Here!

    Chapter 413: Chapter 413: The Ghost is Here!

    Sun Wei was knocking on the door frantically and muttering to herself with worry. Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong patted Sun Wei on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Bai Hu, don¡¯t be hasty. The ¡®Nine Infant Demonic Array¡¯ hasn¡¯t activated yet. Moreover, there is the presence of living beings in this room.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had already determined that there were two people, a man and a woman, in the room. Their breathing was steady, indicating no immediate danger.

    Sure enough, after Sun Wei had knocked for another half a minute, sounds of slippers scraping across the floor and of someone muttering curses came from inside the room.

    The door opened.

    Backlit by the room¡¯s light, a man with a full beard and wearing nothing but a towel came out. His hair was disheveled, and his eyes were still foggy from sleep. His face was distorted with anger, making him look quite fierce. He growled at Sun Wei, ¡°What the hell are you knocking for at this hour of the night? Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Is there a pregnant woman in this room? You guys need to come out and ideally leave this hotel as soon as possible. You are in grave danger!¡± Sun Wei blurted out all at once.

    ¡°What? We¡¯re in danger, and we need to leave?¡± The bearded man was taken aback. Then, he could no longer suppress his anger and threw a punch at Sun Wei.

    Sun Wei furrowed her eyebrows. She effortlessly grabbed the man¡¯s fist, ¡°You dare raise your hand against me when I¡¯m doing you a favor? Do you believe I can disable you right here?¡±

    Sun Wei was, of course, no pushover.

    However, Huang Xiaolong just smiled. ¡°Alright, Sister Bai Hu, let me handle this.¡±

    After saying so, Huang Xiaolong reached out his hand, gently pushed the bearded man back into the room, then he and Sun Wei followed in. He closed the door behind them.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Home invasion? Robbery? Who the heck are you?¡± The bearded man was so scared the sleep was knocked right out of him. However, upon inspection of the intruders ¨C the wonderful beauty and an innocent-looking youth, he convinced himself things would be alright. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t do anything stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°Husband~~ What¡¯s going on?¡± A woman on the bed sat up, her stomach noticeably protruding, an obvious sign of several months into pregnancy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯re not a threat¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cheerful grin. ¡°Do we look like the kind of people who would rob you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­not really¡­¡± The bearded man couldn¡¯t resist nodding in agreement, then continued his complaints very unsatisfactorily. ¡°Who exactly are you? What time is it now? You¡¯ve been knocking for minutes!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exactly six months pregnant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rather than entertaining the bearded man¡¯s endless chatter, Huang Xiaolong asked the pregnant woman.

    ¡°Eh? How did you know?¡± The pregnant woman asked, puzzled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain. You¡­yes, you¡ª you¡¯re in great danger. A vengeful ghost is coming to harm you, wanting to take your unborn baby¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said anxiously.

    Upon hearing this, the couple exchanged glances before bursting into laughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! We thought it was something serious¡­ Turns out you¡¯re both just lunatics¡­ I¡¯m warning you; get out now! Or else I¡¯m calling security!¡± The bearded man threatened them fiercely.

    ¡°You two really are as ungrateful as they come!¡± Sun Wei shouted in anger. If it weren¡¯t for the terrible danger lurking here that could affect the safety of all hotel guests, Sun Wei would have left them to their fate.

    ¡°Did you hear about the missing pregnant woman named Lan Ke¡¯er from this hotel? She too was exactly six months pregnant.¡± Huang Xiaolong patiently started explaining.

    ¡°We did hear about that.¡± The pregnant woman nodded.

    ¡°Alright~~ Pay attention to this.¡± Huang Xiaolong burned an exorcism amulet and released the spirit of Lan Ke¡¯er confined within the Soul Tube.

    Gusty winds suddenly picked up!

    Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s ghost, horrifying and at the same time pitiful, appeared in the room; fresh blood constantly oozing from her lower body. ¡°I am miserable~~ I¡¯m really very miserable~~ My baby was taken from me¡­ Wuuwuu~~ My child~~¡±

    At this point, the man with the full beard and the pregnant woman were terrified. The man¡¯s legs went soft, ¡°Damn¡­ I¡­ I believe now¡­ So, there really are entities harming pregnant women¡­Young lad, oh¡­Master, we¡¯re sorry for how we acted just now¡­ Please, you must save us! My wife went through a lot to conceive¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huang Xiaolong had already formulated a plan in his mind. ¡°You two will stay in my room for the moment. I will stay in this one.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, won¡¯t it be too dangerous for you to stay here?¡± Sun Wei asked, her face filled with worry.

    ¡°That purple-dressed ghost, the one they call ¡®Fangfang,¡¯ might actually come here to get the fetus herself. I¡¯ll wait here and seize the opportunity to defeat it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Ah? Little Long¡­ I thought you said that the purple-dressed ghost is quite powerful and ruthless?¡± Sun Wei asked, anxiously.

    ¡°Pfft~~ My dear Sister Bai Hu, in front of me, the purple-dressed ghost is practically garbage¡­ Hahaha~~ Even a ghost king has to kneel before me. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Huang Xiaolong winked at Sun Wei.

    He then took out two protective amulets and handed them to the bearded man and the pregnant woman. ¡°Here are some talismans that I personally drew. You better keep them safe.¡±

    The couple tightly clutched the protective amulets, afraid to lose them.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong took out another piece of yellow paper. He drew a talisman on it, wrote the pregnant woman¡¯s name and her Eight Characters astrological chart, took a drop of her blood and dripped it onto the yellow paper. He tore off a couple strands of her hair and tied it around the paper.

    ¡°I made a talisman to represent you. When the ghost comes, it will take me as you.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave the woman a comforting smile.

    Soon after, the bearded man and the pregnant woman left the room, continuously thanking Huang Xiaolong. They took his room key and headed to the 28th floor.

    Huang Xiaolong stayed behind, and Sun Wei insisted on staying to accompany him.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, can you go and turn off the lights in the room? Then we¡¯ll head to bed and quietly wait for it to come,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sun Wei said as she ran to shut off the lights, making the room instantly pitch black.

    The two of them crawled into bed.

    The moment they entered the bed, Sun Wei wrapped her arms around Huang Xiaolong and whispered into his ear, ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m so scared~~ Is the purple-dressed ghost coming soon? You have to protect me because I¡¯m your girl~~¡±

    Hearing her soft whisper filled with affection provoked a reaction in Huang Xiaolong, who began kissing Sun Wei passionately.

    After the passionate kiss, Huang Xiaolong did not take anything further. He certainly didn¡¯t want their lovemaking to be interrupted by a ghost. That would completely ruin the mood.

    ¡°Alright, Sister Bai Hu, your mouth is really sweet, and I¡¯ll definitely have my way with you another day¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s just wait here for now¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong cheekily patted Sun Wei¡¯s cheek.

    Sun Wei obediently laid her head on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest.

    Time trickled by.

    About half an hour later.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Whoosh~~~~~~~~¡±

    The curtains were suddenly flung open!

    A chill swept into the room like a cold current!

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Sister Bai Hu, it¡¯s here!¡± Huang Xiaolong clutched the decoy talisman, clearly excited.

    ¡­

 Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Digging up Infant Corpses

    Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Digging up Infant Corpses

    The curtains were fluttering, signaling that the ghostly entity had arrived.

    The room was filled with a chilling gloom, accompanied by a strong, nauseating stench of blood wafting in the air.

    Sun Wei was trembling with fear, her pale arm clinging tightly around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist.

    Whoosh~~~~~~

    A chilling gust of wind finally breezed in from the window.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw a red-clothed female ghost stuck to the ceiling just like a gecko. Her face was hideous and terrifying, blood dripping from her entire body, forming thick, sticky pools on the floor.

    ¡°Damn it~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    He had originally planned to wait here for the purple-clothed ghost ¡®Fangfang¡¯ to come for the baby herself. But instead of Fangfang, a red-clothed female ghost, merely a pawn, showed up!

    If he could eliminate Fangfang here and prevent her from evolving into the Ghost King, it would put an end to everything, but now, he was somewhat dissatisfied with this scapegoat that had appeared instead.

    At this point, to the red-clothed female ghost, Huang Xiaolong, holding the decoy amulet, appeared to be a woman six months pregnant.

    The red-clothed female ghost let out a creepy, eerie laugh and then directly pounced down from the ceiling, aiming right for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abdomen!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Huang Xiaolong coldly retorted, raising his hand and blasting out a palm thunder!

    Crackle~~~~~~

    With a loud bang, a flash of electricity shot across the room. The red-clothed female ghost was blasted into pieces, her ghostly figure exploding into chunks of flesh scattered across the room, writhing and trying to reassemble.

    ¡°Ah~~~ Who are you? Who are you?¡± A bloody-red lip, crawling on the floor, let out a shrill, eerie sound, displaying extreme anger and resentment.

    ¡°Where is your boss? And what about that purple-clothed ghost, Fangfang? Why didn¡¯t they come and sent such a garbage like you instead?¡± As Huang Xiaolong helped Sun Wei get out of bed, he turned on the bedside lamp.

    ¡°Heheh~~~Heheh~~~ The boss said there was a Taoist at the Carnival Hotel¡­he was right¡­ He even broke the Ghost Blind spell, killing the ghosts on the 29th floor¡­¡± The bloody-red lip made a chilling sound. ¡°Little Taoist, you want to break the boss¡¯s ¡®Nine Infants Evils Formation¡¯? Such naivety¡­no one can stop Lady Fangfang from ascending the throne of the Ghost King! Tonight, Lady Fangfang will become¡­the ultimate Ghost King! Heheh~~ Coming here for the last fetus was not the boss¡¯s first choice¡­Lady Fangfang personally went to the hospital¡­Right now, she might have already gotten the last fetus¡­The formation is about to start! You all are going to die! Tonight, you all will be sacrificed for Lady Fangfang! Heheh~~~~~¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong, infuriated, casually burned an Exorcism Talisman, turning all the pieces of ghost-flesh in the room into ashes!

    The red-clothed female ghost was utterly destroyed.

    ¡°Little Long! This¡­ The boss of this Carnival Hotel is really crafty! He sent a ghost to the hotel to fetch the baby, and simultaneously sent Fangfang to the hospital to target pregnant women on her own¡­¡± Sun Wei said worriedly. ¡°What should we do? What to do now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed, and he leapt up from the bed, ¡°Sister Bai Hu, go wake up everyone in the Sun Family and gather them at the lobby downstairs!¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong handed an amulet to Sun Wei and hurriedly ran out of the room.

    The lobby on the first floor.

    It was cold and gloomy with a few front desk ladies who worked the night shift dozing off in chairs, obviously exhausted to the core.

    The flames protecting them had already extinguished one out of the three. If a ghost came to harm them at this point, they would undoubtedly die.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong rushed over, slapping the counter with his hand.

    ¡°Ah? Sir¡­ Do¡­Do you need something?¡± The receptionists woke up and forcibly regained their spirits to stand up.

    ¡°Immediately notify every guest in this hotel to get out of bed and gather in the lobby.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°Seriously? Sir¡­ Are¡­ Are you¡­ Are you¡­¡± A receptionist enquired, her anger surfacing. She wanted to say ¡®Have you lost your mind?¡¯ to Huang Xiaolong, but as an employee, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say such offensive words to a guest. But it was clear that she didn¡¯t plan on following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s orders either.

    Joking aside, it was 2 or 3 in the morning. Calling all the guests and asking them to gather in the lobby on the first floor¡­ Doing such a thing would ruin the hotel¡¯s reputation, wouldn¡¯t it?

    At this moment, the elevator opened and a group of people from the Sun Family, wearing pajamas, walked out from several elevators.

    ¡°Master Long, what¡¯s going on¡­ Weiwei said you need us to gather in the lobby immediately¡­ Is there a problem?¡± Sun Hu asked, still half-asleep.

    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss!¡± Sun Feng expressed dissatisfaction, ¡°Big brother, if you want to mess around, you can do it yourself, there¡¯s no need to drag us into it!¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha~~ Messing around? You won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked outside the hotel door.

    At this point, a dark aura began to gather from all directions, and the night sky was clouded, with a scent of impending rain. Every now and then, the loud cry of a baby could be heard from outside.

    In reality, even if the ¡°Nine Infants Evil Formation¡± was activated, Huang Xiaolong would be fine. It would, however, spell trouble for the living beings in this hotel.

    If Huang Xiaolong had revealed the majesty and aura of a ghost, he could naturally protect the hotel guests, but that would be somewhat conspicuous and somewhat exhausting. So, Huang Xiaolong planned to prevent this human disaster at the smallest cost.

    Now, the purple-ghost Fangfang could bury the last baby corpse into the formation at any moment, which meant that the ¡°Nine Infants Evil Formation¡± could be activated at any time.

    What Huang Xiaolong needed to do now was to break this formation in advance.

    ¡°Listen, do as I say now.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Otherwise, if you get killed later, don¡¯t blame me for not saving you!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Master Long, what exactly has happened?¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong so serious, Sun Hu felt a pang in his heart.

    Another second-generation Sun Family member also spoke sternly. ¡°Master Long, before going out, the old man instructed us to follow your lead. Whatever arrangements you have, just let us know.¡±

    The Sun Family elders hesitated for a moment and then nodded in agreement.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong began to assign tasks. Some people stayed at the hotel, responsible for waking every guest and gathering them in the lobby on the first floor.

    Another dozen people, including Sun Wei, found some digging tools in the hotel, and together with Huang Xiaolong, they went to the lamplight area diagonally opposite the hotel.

    Marble slabs lay under the lamplight.

    The light was dim, the sky was starless and moonless.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong walked a few steps, pointed to an area, and commanded the Sun Family members holding shovels and picks. ¡°Come on, hurry up and dig, start digging from here¡­¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong looked at the Carnival Hotel and saw that dark clouds were swirling above it and dead air was stirring in all directions.

    ¡°Master Long, what are we supposed to dig for?¡± Sun Hu asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Stop asking, just dig!¡± Huang Xiaolong urged. ¡°Dig for baby corpses.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416: Chapter 416: The Purple-clad Fierce Ghost Arrives

    ¡°Damn it! You guys don¡¯t want to run this hotel anymore, do you? Look at the time! It¡¯s three in the morning! How dare you wake us up! No, I¡¯m changing hotels!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely complaining about you guys!¡±

    ¡°Where is the duty manager? Come over here now! Today, you must give us an explanation!¡±

    ¡­

    The first-floor lobby is crowded with people, filled with various noises.

    ¡®Ah~~ These guys, even at death¡¯s door, they¡¯re still making noise¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly.

    To be honest, he could easily ignore them and protect only the members of the Sun Family. The others could be left to their own devices, becoming fodder for the ghost in the purple robe in its pursuit of power.

    However, Huang Xiaolong still couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that.

    Huang Xiaolong had Sun Hu calm down the people in the lobby, then he took out a big bunch of protective charms from his canvas bag and gave them to Sun Wei and the others.

    ¡°These are ¡®Evil Repelling Charms¡¯. Hurry up and stick them around the hotel¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong advised. ¡°On the main door, windows, elevators¡­ everything.¡±

    After receiving the charms, Sun Wei and the others immediately got busy using them like sticky notes.

    Afterwards, Huang Xiaolong left the hotel and went to a patch of grass outside. ¡°Ah~~ I ended up having to activate this formation after all. It doesn¡¯t matter though, once the ghost in the purple robe, Fangfang, shows up, I¡¯ll just exterminate it.¡±

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong pulled out a big bunch of copper coins from his bag.

    These are called Five Emperors¡¯ Coins.

    The so-called Five Emperors¡¯ Coins usually refer to the ¡°Five Emperors¡¯ Coins of the Qing Dynasty¡±, which were minted during the reigns of five prosperous emperors ¨C Shunzhi, Kangxi, Yongzheng, Qianlong, and Jiaqing. These five emperors ruled for a total of 180 years during the most splendid period of the Qing Dynasty, known as the ¡°Kangxi and Qianlong Golden Era¡±.

    The Five Emperors¡¯ Coins, made of brass and of yellowish color, have a history of about 300 years and are widely circulated, having passed through many hands over the years.

    In total, there were eighty-eight or sixty-four of these Emperor¡¯s Coins.

    Huang Xiaolong buried these coins around the patch of grass according to directions.

    Then, after burning a few charms, he successfully set up a formation ¨C the Golden Light Body Protection Formation.

    This formation is a defensive one. It doesn¡¯t have much offensive power, but anyone standing inside the formation is as if protected by an iron-cloth armor, illuminated by golden light and infused with Dao power. Even if hordes of vengeful ghosts were to attack, they wouldn¡¯t be able to step into the formation!

    A formation set up by Huang Xiaolong himself could naturally resist the Yin Qi and Evil Qi of the Nine Babies¡¯ Evil Formation. Even if the evil formation had been activated, there would be no problems as long as one stood within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Golden Light Body Protection Formation.

    After setting up the formation, Huang Xiaolong returned to the hotel lobby and announced loudly, ¡°Listen everyone! I won¡¯t explain anything, but something very dangerous will happen soon¡­ Right now, all the lonely ghosts around have gathered¡­ If you want to survive, get out immediately and stand in the grass outside, and don¡¯t step away even half a step!¡±

    After hearing his words, mocking laughter and curses filled the lobby.

    Obviously, many people held contempt for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Only a small number of people, who somewhat believed in spirits or chose to believe for safety¡¯s sake, followed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions, left the hotel and stood in line in the grassy area, right inside the Golden Light Body Protection Formation.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s file a complaint against this hotel tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back to sleep~~~¡± Many people prepared to return to their rooms and continue sleeping.

    Sun Hu and others shouted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s true! There are evil spirits lingering! We¡¯ve seen it with our own eyes! Everyone, please heed Master Long¡¯s words, otherwise, your lives will be in great danger!¡±

    Sun Wei was also very anxious.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was unfazed. ¡°Forget them, I¡¯ve done my part. Whether they live or die no longer concerns me. Sister Bai Hu, just stick with me and you¡¯ll be fine. I will protect you, and I¡¯ll torture that ghost in the purple robe to death later.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze through the lobby. ¡°Some lone ghosts have already entered.¡±

    Although Huang Xiaolong had asked Sun Wei and the others to stick the ¡®Evil Repelling Charms¡¯ all over the hotel, the Carnival Hotel was ultimately too big, and the number of charms that Huang Xiaolong had was limited, making it impossible to cover every inch.

    Just at that moment!

    A man in a black shirt found a bucket of gasoline from somewhere. He rushed to the hotel entrance, poured the gasoline over himself, lit it with a lighter with a crazy and twisted smile on his face, and set himself on fire!

    The man was blazing up, crazily rushing towards the hotel lobby. Instead of screaming in pain, he was laughing manically, trying to embrace others and perish together.

    People in the lobby started screaming and dodging.

    ¡°Ah~~ Someone is already possessed by a ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk.

    This sudden turn of events caused some people in the lobby to panic. In fear, they all ran towards the lawn Huang Xiaolong had mentioned.

    The next second!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    All the lights in the entire hotel went out!

    Suddenly, the hotel was plunged into darkness!

    Panic spread rapidly!

    ¡°Ah~~~~ Is there¡­ really a ghost? Oh God! There really is a ghost! Run! Run!¡±

    At this point, the crowd scrambled towards the lawn outside the hotel.

    Soon after, only Huang Xiaolong and the Sun Family were left in the hotel lobby. All the other people, including the hotel staff, the front desk and other workers, had all run to the lawn, standing in the rain.

    The lawn, crowded with people, was a massive dark mass. Every face was filled with indescribable fear, panic, helplessness, worry, and anxiety¡­

    ¡°Master Long¡­ we should¡­ we should also hurry and run outside¡­ This hotel is pitch dark, and¡­ it seems like some creepy eyes are staring at us¡­¡± Sun Hu said tremblingly as he walked next to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Us? Too late¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said dismissively with a laugh. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you follow me, there won¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s even safer than hiding in the golden protection formation.¡±

    Just then!

    Whooosh~~~~whooosh~whooosh~~~~

    A chilling wind blew outside!

    Then there were messy footsteps, along with several growling sounds, like¡­ a lot of¡­ things, were ready to rush into the hotel!

    The evil-averting charms stuck on the hotel¡¯s main entrance caught fire.

    Amidst the darkness, shrill and agonizing howls rang out.

    Sun Wei was so scared she hid in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace, while other members of the Sun Family in the lobby turned weak-kneed.

    After a while, the activity at the hotel entrance came to an end.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others stepped out to take a look.

    Under the dim moonlight, footprints, both adult-sized and child-sized, covered the marble slab at the hotel entrance. The glass door of the hotel was smeared with blood handprints of varying sizes, random and scattered.

    Also, the air was filled with a nauseating stench.

    ¡°My evil-averting charms just exterminated a number of lost souls and wild ghosts trying to break into the hotel.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    Just then!

    A large mass of dark, evil Qi floated down from the sky, completely shrouding the hotel!

    Vaguely, you could make out a woman¡¯s figure amidst the evil Qi.

    ¡°Oh¡­ the Ghost Lady in Purple is here.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At the same time!

    From eight directions outside the hotel, sudden explosions rang out. The marble panels at these eight spots shattered, and fountains of fresh blood spurted out. Eight infant corpses, running, leaping, charged at the hotel from all directions!

    Like mad dogs!

    ¡°Wa~~wa wa~~wa wa wa~~~~~~¡±

    Chilling cries of babies echoed intermittently.

 Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Chapter 417: Fire Dragon Curse! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 417: Chapter 417: Fire Dragon Curse! (Fifth Update)

    Eight terrifying infant corpses, each sprinting swiftly as cheetahs, charged into the hotel premises.

    The resentment exuding from these infant corpses was feverish. After all, they were unborn souls. These corpses were neither human, ghost, nor demon; incomparable to ordinary ghosts, their vengeance and resentment were much stronger.

    At this time, the eight newborn corpses, with their huge bloody mouths open, were hollering, yet they didn¡¯t rush into the hotel but instead went to the lawn!

    The lawn, packed with people, was now filled with fear upon seeing the monstrous infant corpses rushing at them. The terror evoked by this sight was many-fold than that of being attacked by lions or cheetahs.

    Luckily, the protective array of golden light set up by Huang Xiaolong emitted substantial beams of golden aura, barring those eight infant corpses from bypassing the formation!

    Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    The infant corpses crashed into the golden light, causing unnerving noise.

    They continued to collide with the formation, all the while emitting an eerie laughter, the kind of sound that could rupture human eardrums. However, they failed to break the golden protective array. Instead, they ended up shattering their bones, their blood splattering and brains bursting out of their eye sockets.

    Despite this, they still didn¡¯t retreat.

    This horrifying sight caused people in the golden protective array to wail in despair. Some were so frightened that they ran out of the protective formation into the open lawn!

    This was equivalent to a death sentence.

    Those who attempted to escape were promptly killed and bitten by the infant corpses. Flesh and blood were devoured, and even the bones were crushed.

    As soon as the souls of the dead emerged from their bodies, they were immediately devoured by this black evil presence above them, turning into resources for the advancement of the Purple-clothed Ghost.

    ¡°If you want to live, stay still.¡± Huang Xiaolong roared from inside the hotel.

    Upon witnessing this horrifying scene, people on the lawn didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. Each had their hands put together as if praying for their life.

    Some even tried to call the police, but where could they find a signal?

    In the next second, the stray ghosts from all around surged in like a tide. They didn¡¯t rush into the hotel but attacked the lawn in tandem with the eight infant corpses, trying to break the formation of the golden light.

    Ghost shadows flickered and chilling winds blew wildly. The drizzling rain in the hotel area had turned into a storm. It seemed like it wanted to swallow all the people hiding inside the formation!

    If this formation were laid down by some regular Taoist, it would have been breached by these infant corpses and ghosts long ago. But this formation was personally arranged by Huang Xiaolong, and it was as impregnable as a fortress!

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but let out a mocking sound, ¡°To think you could become a ghost king by initiating the Nine-infant Evil-spirit Formation. Idiots!¡±

    The Purple-clothed Ghost had a plan to slaughter every living soul in this hotel after initiating the Nine-infant Evil-spirit Formation. It would then enhance the resentment with the array¡¯s amplifying function and swallow the newly formed souls and resentment in this region to forge the body of the ghost king.

    But now Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Golden Light Protective Array had sheltered most of the living beings. Only a very few had died. This led to the Purple-clothed Ghost being unable to draw resentment!

    It was furious!

    Its perfect plan to ascend to the Ghost King had been greatly hindered!

    ¡°Hmph ~~~~~~¡±

    A faint voice of a woman echoed!

    In the sky, the black evil aura scattered, revealing a woman¡¯s figure!

    In the bleak moonlight and pouring rain, the woman dressed in purple Qing Dynasty embroidered robes stood out. Although she was not exceptionally beautiful, her upright eyebrows gave off an imposing aura.

    ¡°Little Long¡­Is¡­Is this really a ghost? It feels like a living person¡­doesn¡¯t really look like a ghost¡­¡± Sun Wei was extremely astonished.

    As soon as the Purple-dressed ghost appeared, those infant corpses and stray ghosts who were besieging the Golden Light¡¯s protective formation kneeled down in reverence, appearing mortified. It seemed as if they were on a pilgrimage, worshipping their queen.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a female ghost from the Qing Dynasty¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed disdainfully.

    Huang Xiaolong had taken in two female ghosts as his personal maidservants, one is a Tang Dynasty ghost called Mengyao, and the other is a ghost king from the Qin Dynasty named Ying Kexin.

    When it comes to looks, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two female ghosts far surpass this Qing Dynasty ghost before them.

    Moreover, they had also been around much longer than this Qing Dynasty ghost.

    As the saying goes, not all ghosts that have existed for a long time are powerful, but all powerful ghosts have surely existed for a long time.

    Although they were all in purple, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s maid Mengyao, definitely has stronger combat power than this Qing Dynasty ghost! Not to mention Ghost King Ying Kexin!

    ¡°You¡¯re so ugly¡­ you¡¯re not even worthy to be my maid.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled at the Qing Dynasty ghost hovering in the night sky. ¡°You know what, I¡¯ll just get rid of you first. By the way, is your name ¡®Fangfang¡¯? Your master is quite ruthless, willing to harm so many people to pave the way for you to become a ghost king, a pity, he met me, his grand plan is going to fail¡­¡±

    ¡°You! It¡¯s you! Little Taoist! You ruined the plan between my master and me! You must die! I will suck out your soul! I will devour your flesh!¡± Fangfang, the Qing Dynasty ghost, glared at Huang Xiaolong with bitter resentment. ¡°I will take out your soul, take it back and let my master torture and dispose you!¡±

    Seeing the Qing Dynasty ghost Fangfang about to lose her temper, those assaulting the golden protective formation, including zombie infants and vengeful ghosts, looked at Huang Xiaolong with ferocious eyes, as if they wanted to tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces!

    ¡°Kill this little Taoist first! Once he is dead, the formation will automatically break! Kill him!¡± Fangfang, the Qing Dynasty ghost commanded with a commanding voice.

    The group of ghosts dared not to disobey!

    Boom~~~~~~Boom~~~~~~Boom~~~~~

    Eight zombie infants and countless vengeful ghosts, fearlessly rushed towards Huang Xiaolong!

    This scene was really terrifying, reminding one of ancient wars where thousands of soldiers charged violently at each other!

    Sun Hu and the others were so frightened that they quickly backed away.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Little Long¡­¡± Sun Wei bit her lip, her concern and anxiety were at their peaks! She only had one thought in her heart, regardless of whether Huang Xiaolong could defeat the group of ghosts today, she would be with Huang Xiaolong, united for better or worse, sharing life and death together!

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, forming a hand seal, and recited a mantra.

    ¡°Fire Dragon Spell!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spat!

    A giant golden character appeared in emptiness.

    The character was¡ª¡ª¡±Dragon¡±.

    As the character appeared, enormous flames shot up into the sky! The golden light was dazzling!

    The next second, the character turned into a dragon several ten feet long, wrapped in flames!

    The fiery dragon, draped in flames, with its claws outspread and whiskers fluttering, let out a low roar and lunged forward!

    The fierce dragon spouted flames, instantly turning many vengeful ghosts into nothingness, their souls scattered!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, whether it was the people on the lawn or the members of the Sun Family in the hotel, seeing the fiery dragon was like seeing a real dragon, their minds shook, and they were instinctively forced to kneel and continuously kowtow to the dragon.

    The Dragon has always been the totem of Huaxia!

    Soaring through clouds, controlling wind and rain, omnipotent!

    ¡°How is this possible!¡± In the sky, a look of horror flashed across the eyes of Fangfang, the Qing Dynasty ghost. However, she did not flee immediately, instead, she waved her hands and countless mysterious characters appeared, each of them emanating a soaring death and evil Qi!

    ¡°Die!¡± Fangfang let out a wicked roar, and the sky filled with mysterious characters, like a fishing net, cast towards the fiery dragon!

 Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Chapter 418: The Furious Master Qiao

    Chapter 418: Chapter 418: The Furious Master Qiao

    The Qing Dynasty female ghost, Fangfang, released a flurry of deadly characters, intending to obliterate the flaming dragon. Each deadly character wielded powerful ghostly force! For ordinary people, if one of these characters hit them, their souls would be sucked out in an instant, doubly dead.

    The means of this purple-clad ghost were indeed ferocious and far beyond those of an average fierce ghost.

    Huang Xiaolong, unfazed, had an excited look in his eyes. Decisively, he bit his tongue and spat out a drop of his vital blood.

    This drop of blood was extraordinary; it was golden, it was Divine blood!

    The blood spat from the tongue is the essence blood of a human body. While the Yang blood of a human body is endless, there is a limit to the amount of essence blood, let alone the essence blood of a ghost like Huang Xiaolong.

    Boom~~~~~~~

    The essence blood spurted onto the body of the flaming dragon. Suddenly, the dragon swelled to tens of meters and subtly radiated a king¡¯s majesty ¨C a ruler of all under heaven!

    The deadly characters that covered the sky were all purified into nothing. Those baby corpses and wandering ghosts were burned into wisps of blue smoke amid screams.

    ¡°Not good!¡± In mid-air, the Qing Dynasty female ghost Fangfang looked horrified and a fearsome color of indescribable fear swept over her twisted ghostly face. She didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer and mimicking Huang Xiaolong, spat out a mass of thick ghost blood from her mouth.

    As her ghost blood splashed out, Fangfang¡¯s ghostly body started to violently combust and then she transformed into a fireball, which sped away into the horizon at a remarkable speed!

    Ghost blood escape!

    As a purple-clad fierce ghost, Fangfang had some divine skills, not weaker than most spells.

    Ghost blood escape deals terrifying speed at the cost of self-mutilation of her ghostly body.

    In only a moment, the fiery dragon roared and trailed a lingering shadow as it chased after Fangfang immediately.

    Splat~~~~~~~

    In mid-air, the dragon bit off the lower half of Fangfang¡¯s ghostly body and it burned to nothing in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°You¡¯ll not die a good death! I remember you! You¡¯ll not die a good death! My master will make you pay!¡± Fangfang¡¯s mournful and resentful screams echoed through the sky.

    Nevertheless, the fiery dragon didn¡¯t leave her behind. With only her upper body left, she scurried away in dire straits.

    The storm that had raged in the hotel area suddenly stopped, and the moonlit starry weather appeared before long.

    The gloom and death aura lingering in the hotel also slowly dissipated.

    After consecutively slaughtering nine baby corpses and heavily injuring Fangfang, this evil ¡°Nine Corpse Evil Formation¡± finally lost its effectiveness.

    Everyone, whether hiding in the lawns or in the hotel belonging to the Sun Family, inevitably felt the depression and oppression in their hearts lighten considerably.

    The fiery dragon too exploded into tiny sparks and runes in the night sky, eventually vanishing without a trace.

    ¡°Little Long~~~¡± Sun Wei was the first to rush over and hug Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist, her eyes full of both admiration and surprise. ¡°That was¡­ incredible! Was that a spell or magic just now? Oh my God! Little Long, you¡¯re really unbeatable~~¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ just a small trick.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed nonchalantly.

    Just now, he didn¡¯t use the real methods and pressure of a ghost envoy; it was just a dragon curse combined with a drop of essence blood. Otherwise, Fangfang could not have escaped at all.

    But Fangfang had already been heavily injured, with only half of her ghostly power remaining. Moreover, this display of power would surely keep the carnival hotel¡¯s behind-the-scenes boss in check. Besides, he still had to think of a way to handle what was going to happen, because early tomorrow morning, the events at the carnival hotel will be blown out of proportion by gossips.

    The behind-the-scenes boss of the carnival hotel would be thrust into the limelight!

    ¡°You were lucky to escape unscathed tonight, isn¡¯t it high time for you to go your separate ways? Do you wish to stay here and wait for death?¡± Huang Xiaolong threatened the crowd kneeling in the grass.

    The next second, the crowd scattered like frightened birds. They would never dare to stay at the Carnival Grand Hotel again in their lifetimes. Even the hotel staff had all fled.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, wrapping his arm around Sun Wei¡¯s petite waist. ¡°Let¡¯s change hotels.¡±

    ¡°Mmm~~~¡± Sun Wei nodded her head, then expressed her surprise. ¡°Little Long, that purple ghost fled after being seriously injured¡­ Will it continue to harm people? Also, the real boss behind the Carnival Grand Hotel is a problem that needs to be dealt with eventually.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said dismissively. ¡°That Qing Dynasty female ghost has memorized my scent. Now, I¡¯m her archenemy and also the enemy of the Carnival Grand Hotel¡¯s true master, that demon. After all, I ruined his plans. So, that demon will eventually come to me. I don¡¯t need to waste energy looking for him. I¡¯ll just wait for him to seek revenge, and then I¡¯ll uproot him.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~~¡± Sun Wei continuously nodded. ¡°Then¡­ Little Long, let¡¯s change hotels right away.¡±

    The Sun Family quickly packed up their belongings. The whole group got into a car and moved places.

    Before leaving, Huang Xiaolong erased the ghost¡¯s blindfold on the 29th floor of the Carnival Grand Hotel.

    Like this, the mysterious 29th floor, with all its extra stories, would be revealed to the public when dawn broke. The police would surely get involved in the investigation, and the mountain of corpses, mummies, and debris on the 29th floor would certainly cause an uproar in Jiangnan City, which would keep the police busy for a while.

    ¡­

    Jiangnan City. A wealthy residential district.

    A luxurious private villa.

    ¡°Damn it~~~!!!!!!¡±

    A violent, furious roar echoed, followed by the sound of things being smashed.

    In the hall, Master Qiao was fuming, violently throwing valuable vases from the display stand onto the floor.

    Chen Xiong and his son Chen Zihuan were crouched in the corner, sweating profusely. They wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak out, fearing they might become the target of Master Qiao¡¯s anger.

    The purple ghost named Fangfang had already returned to Master Qiao¡¯s side.

    At this moment, Fangfang was a pitiful sight, with no lower half of the body, bloodied, emitting a burnt stench, weak, and looking terrifying.

    ¡°Master¡­ The little Taoist was too strong¡­ He¡­ He not only stopped me from becoming the Ghost King and set up the Formation to protect everyone in the hotel ¡­but also used divine methods to hurt me¡­ Please, master, avenge me¡­¡± The purple ghost named Fangfang cried pitifully.

    Master Qiao finally calmed down after smashing things for a while. His face was menacing and sinister, his gaze full of madness, his eye muscles twitching constantly. ¡°I sacrificed so much, killed thousands, to raise a Ghost King¡­Yet, I was thwarted by a mere Taoist! Good! Good! I swear! I will kill that Taoist no matter what! Not only him, but I will also kill his entire family, extract their souls and refine them alive!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Fangfang, you remember the scent of the little Taoist, don¡¯t you?¡± Master Qiao asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­ Master, even if he turns into ashes, I can find him!¡± Fangfang¡¯s bloody eyes were filled to the brim with resentment.

    ¡°Master Qiao¡­ considering¡­ considering that even Miss Fangfang was injured by the Taoist, he must be quite capable¡­ perhaps¡­ we should think it over¡­¡± Chen Xiong suggested timidly.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Master Qiao sneered. ¡°I have a few fellow disciples in Jiangnan City. When the time comes, I will ask them to fight the little Taoist. I refuse to believe that he can fly to heaven!¡±

    Having said this, Master Qiao took out a large handful of talismans and threw them straight at Fangfang. ¡°These are all soul-replenishing talismans. Eat them all, and you can rebuild your ghostly body. Humph! Don¡¯t rush, Fangfang, I will raise you to be the Ghost King one day!¡±

 Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Wei Feiyangâ€™s Challenge!

    Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Wei Feiyang¡¯s Challenge!

    Huang Xiaolong and the members of the Sun Family drove overnight to a five-star hotel located far from the ¡°Carnival Grand Hotel,¡± and checked in.

    Everyone was exhausted to the extreme and took the opportunity to rest.

    After repelling the gray-robed ghost, Fangfang, Huang Xiaolong was drained of a drop of essence blood. Although ¨C being a specter ¨C he had copious amounts of essence blood and could supplement the loss on his own, he still felt a bit tired. Consequently, he fell asleep.

    Everyone slept until noon of the next day, without anyone from the Sun Family daring to disturb them.

    In light of the events of the previous night, the reverence the Sun Family had for Huang Xiaolong reached a peak, akin to worshipping a deity!

    Even Sun Feng, who had once harbored resentment towards Huang Xiaolong, had completely changed his attitude, constantly displaying an earnest desire to genuflect to Huang Xiaolong.

    It wasn¡¯t until half past one in the afternoon that Sun Wei called, waking Huang Xiaolong up.

    She invited Huang Xiaolong to have his meal in the hotel¡¯s rooftop revolving restaurant.

    Huang Xiaolong, feeling somewhat hungry, cheerfully agreed.

    Rooftop of the hotel, revolving restaurant, luxurious private room.

    Huang Xiaolong was seated at the dining table, voraciously eating.

    The members of the Sun Family sat around him, attentively serving him. Sun Wei sat next to Huang Xiaolong, tenderly placing food on his plate and pouring tea for him.

    ¡°Master Long¡­¡± Sun Hu tentatively began with a smile on his face. ¡°There¡­ there are two things I would like to report to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong, looking up in bemusement. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Long~¡± said Sun Hu, holding up a thick gold-foiled envelope. ¡°The first matter concerns¡­ this¡­ challenge letter~~~¡±

    ¡°A challenge letter? For me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little surprised.

    ¡°Yes, Master Long. Someone has issued you a challenge,¡± said Sun Hu, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Wei Family.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, you mean¡­ Wei Feiyang, who I met at the Green Willow Villa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Long, it is indeed Wei Feiyang,¡± said Sun Hu, a hint of apprehension in his eyes. ¡°Master Long, the challenge letter explicitly states that Wei Feiyang has reached the semi-Grandmaster level. This is a show of force. If Master Long dares to decline the challenge¡­ well¡­ I fear that the Wei Family will mock and ridicule you¡­¡±

    Now, a semi-Grandmaster was challenging Huang Xiaolong by name, which made everyone from the Sun Family present a bit nervous.

    On the night before, the members of the Sun Family had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s transcendent ability to manipulate ghosts and deities, causing them all to admire him and regard him as a deity.

    However, dealing with deities and the ancient martial arts are two separate domains which do not intrude upon each other.

    The challenger to Huang Xiaolong was not a Taoist but a semi-Grandmaster of ancient martial arts.

    The challenge was naturally directed towards combat on the martial arts stage.

    It could be said that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Taoist magic would be of no use in the field of martial arts combat, or perhaps even forbidden or disallowed. Otherwise, it would be a desecration to ancient martial arts and a violation of rules!

    A Half-step Grandmaster was very powerful. His punches and kicks carried True Qi, and a casual blow could easily strike with thousands of pounds of force. Furthermore, they could inject this tremendous force into someone¡¯s body, ruthlessly wreaking havoc on internal organs.

    Even a fool would know the fate of someone hit with thousands of pounds of force. It would spell certain death. Not even a man of steel could survive it, let alone a mortal human.

    Everyone in the Sun Family was concerned for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha~ How interesting. How very interesting!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into hearty laughter. ¡°Isn¡¯t the annual Jiangnan City Fist Competition still going on? Why is this Wei Feiyang so eager to challenge me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Master Long, this is a private challenge, like an underground boxing match,¡± Sun Hu explained. ¡°Since ancient times, martial artists have settled disputes by wagering on fights. Jiangnan City is a place where the martial arts flourish, and its underground fighting scene is exceptionally intense!¡±

    ¡°In Jiangnan City, our Sun Family runs a few martial arts dojos, and some of our disciples participate in these underground fighting tournaments. So, we know a fair bit about the underground fight scene in Jiangnan City,¡± continues Sun Hu. ¡°Our martial arts dojos in Jiangnan City earn around 10 million a year in pure profit. However, the profit from the underground fight scene, well¡­ it¡¯s a bit mind-boggling¡­ Master Long, do you have any idea how much it is?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ No, I don¡¯t.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    ¡°At least 50 billion in net profit! I¡¯m talking pure net profit!¡± Sun Hu said tremulously, evidently shocked himself. ¡°The profits here far outstrip those of KTVs or clubs. After all, underground fights offer the most thrilling entertainment. Every night in Jiangnan City, countless underground fights take place. The high-level ones are especially crowded, with ticket prices that could make one¡¯s hair stand on end. You¡¯d be charged more to watch than for some top-concert tickets. As for the betting money involved in these fights, the numbers are terrifying. Last year, there was a fight with a betting pool of¡­ 500 million¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. He was just curious and didn¡¯t take much interest in underground fights, betting pools, or net profits.

    ¡°Master Long, Wei Feiyang wants you to meet him on the underground ring tonight to decide the winner,¡± Sun Hu said tentatively. ¡°He wants to fight you at the highest-tier underground fight club in Jiangnan City. This guy, Yazi, just can¡¯t let things go. Last time at the Green Willow Mountain Villa, you argued with Wei Feiyang and trounced him at playing the zither, and then you shared lunch with Miss Aoshan, which drove him wild with jealousy. He couldn¡¯t wait to take his revenge, so bright and early this morning, someone from the Wei Family showed up with his challenge.¡±

    This unofficial challenge Wei Feiyang threw down was an underground fight, a bare-knuckle brawl separate from the annual martial arts competition of the ancient martial families.

    Now the question was, would Huang Xiaolong accept the challenge?

    ¡°Wei Feiyang has ulterior motives. Besides seeking revenge against Master Long, he also wants to establish his authority,¡± Sun Feng chimed in. ¡°Wei Feiyang has huge ambitions for this year¡¯s martial arts competition. He plans to establish his authority before the competition begins, starting by arranging a private match with Master Long. Many members of the ancient martial families will be there to watch. Wei Feiyang plans to flaunt his skills and set an example ¡­ kill ¡­ er, kill the chicken to scare the monkey.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Use me to establish his authority?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s finger twitched slightly.

    ¡°Little Long, you can totally ignore these private challenges,¡± Sun Wei pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with him at all. Wei Feiyang is just a villain! And besides, before the fight, they want you to sign a death waiver, which is such a hassle.¡±

    ¡°Right, Master Long, normally for these underground fights, both parties sign a life-or-death clause¡ªfair competition with no liabilities,¡± Sun Hu added worriedly. ¡°In these underground fight clubs, people die every day¡­¡±

    As for Wei Feiyang, this rapidly rising Half-step Grandmaster, all the Sun Family members were filled with dread and even fear.

    ¡°Ah¡­ So, the challenge is tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked coolly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, Master Long, at half past ten tonight¡­¡± Sun Hu nodded.

    ¡°Alright, accept it on my behalf,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an indifferent smile. ¡°Since he wants to use me to establish his authority, I might as well satisfy him. A Half-step Grandmaster, huh? Ha, ha~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°What¡¯s the other thing you wanted to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Master Long¡­ Just now¡­ Just now¡­ Someone from the Ying Family also¡­ also came¡­¡± Sun Hu stammered in fright.

    In comparison with the Wei Family, the Ying Family was formidable. For the Sun Family, the Ying Family, as one of the ten major clans of ancient martial arts, was an absolute behemoth!

 Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Chapter 420: Goodbye, Chen Zihuan!

    Chapter 420: Chapter 420: Goodbye, Chen Zihuan!

    Concerning the visit from the Ying Family, Huang Xiaolong generally knew the reason for it¡­

    It was no more than what he had suggested to Ying Aoshan had come true!

    Ying Aoshan was worried about her life so she gingerly came to negotiate with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What did the people from the Ying Family say?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked leisurely.

    ¡°It was¡­ it was an old servant of Miss Ying Aoshan¡­ Uncle Yun. He was the old man who hosted the piano competition at the Green Willow Villa¡­¡± Sun Hu licked his lips and said, ¡°Uncle Yun was very courteous. When he found us to meet with you, Master Long, we told him that you were resting. He was not imposing, just left a message and left.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yun invited you, Master Long, and us, people from the Sun Family, to attend a banquet¡­¡± Suddenly, Sun Hu¡¯s face was flushed and filled with excitement, ¡°The banquet is to celebrate a significant figure¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment.

    ¡°Master Long, it¡¯s the birthday banquet of Old Master Jin Zai Shan¡­¡± Sun Hu expressed his shock, ¡°Old Master Jin is turning 100 this year which is not a small feat. He is a local tycoon in Jiangnan City and holds an extremely prestigious status. On the surface, Old Master Jin is a highly respected calligrapher with disciples all over the world. But in truth, he is also an ancient martial arts practitioner. The Jin Family is the number one ancient martial arts family here in Jiangnan City, with more than a thousand disciples. The Jin Family keeps a low profile, not even participating in the annual Jiangnan City Martial Arts Competition. If a disciple or member of the Jin Family competed, all the other ancient martial arts families would have to bow down to them. Even the Wei Family would be like ants before the Jin Family!¡±

    ¡°People say that the number one family in Jiangnan City is the Chen Family, but in terms of background, the Chen Family cannot match the Jin Family. It¡¯s just that the Jin Family has kept a low profile and avoids disputes with the world.¡± The shocked expression in Sun Hu¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°The Jin Family also has countless connections with the Ying Family. Rumors say that Old Master Jin¡¯s wife is actually¡­ surnamed Ying! In other words, Old Master Jin is the Ying Family¡¯s son-in-law! Tonight, at Old Master Jin¡¯s centennial birthday banquet, the invited guests are not many, but they are the top dignitaries in Jiangnan City, which also include major families such as the Ying Family. Even the Wei Family didn¡¯t receive an invitation! For our Sun Family, we would never qualify on our own. Unexpectedly, this time we are able to attend due to riding on your, Master Long¡¯s coattails!¡±

    It goes without saying that if the Sun family can get close to the Jin family of Jiangnan City, the benefits are self-evident.

    ¡°Hee hee ~~ It seems that Ying Aoshan intends to appease me¡­ Instead of directly asking me to treat her terminal illness, she provides me with some benefits first by allowing members of the Sun family to rub shoulders with Old Master Jin in Jiangnan City¡­ Well, Ying Aoshan is indeed a talented individual groomed by the major martial arts families. She¡¯s adept at both social and political dealings.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong contemplated.

    ¡°Master Long, do you think we should go or not?¡± Sun Hu asked in a tremulous voice, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    ¡°It seems you all are eager to go. Then let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling indifferently. ¡°Tonight we will attend the centennial birthday banquet of Old Master Jin, and then go boxing with Wei Feiyang. You can arrange these two events, this afternoon I¡¯ll take Sister Bai Hu out to play.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Long, you can rest assured, we will arrange everything properly.¡± Sun Hu said, bowing deeply.

    After lunch, Huang Xiaolong took Sun Wei out of the hotel to visit nearby tourist attractions.

    It seems that the hidden owner of the Carnival Grand Hotel is terrifyingly powerful. The incident in the early morning didn¡¯t spread through the street gossip, and the authorities didn¡¯t report it!

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care. Sooner or later, he will eradicate that menace.

    It was not until the evening that Sun Hu drove over and picked up Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei. Led by an impressive fleet of the Sun Family¡¯s cars, they headed towards the residence of Old Master Jin to attend the top-tier banquet!

    In the car, Sun Hu, Sun Wei, and other members of the Sun family were all nervously excited, and faintly felt a little inferior. After all, their status was far from the Jin family in Jiangnan City. The fact that they could attend this banquet today was entirely due to Huang Xiaolong.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was as composed as usual, seemingly indifferent to everything.

    The residence of the Jin Family!

    A private property located on a hill, with red walls and green tiles, exuding an antiquated elegance!

    Located amid mountains and rivers, the residence was a feng shui treasure, steeped in cultural atmosphere!

    Members of the Sun Family parked their cars at the foot of the mountain, and then, taking Huang Xiaolong as the center, they walked up the mountain on foot.

    They soon came to a garden.

    There were already many guests gathered in the garden, all of them distinguished and clearly of great wealth. They exuded the aura of high society with every move they made.

    On the treetops, under the eaves, there were many festive red lanterns hung with the word ¡°longevity¡± written on them.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that the people in charge of welcoming the guests were all dressed in unified practice uniforms. They were either members of the Jin Family or disciples and students of Old Master Jin, each one neither humble nor haughty, demonstrating the great elegance of noble families.

    Among them, some had bulging temples, clearly ancient martial arts experts, Huang Xiaolong recognized several semi-Grandmasters, even those who had condensed True Qi within their bodies, genuine ancient martial arts Grandmasters!

    ¡®Hehe~~Indeed, fame is not unfounded. This Jin Family is quite powerful¡­ At least the four big families of Binhai can¡¯t compare with the Jin Family. Even if the four Binhai families joined forces, they can¡¯t surpass the Jin Family.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong said with a casual smile.

    Sun Hu and the other members of the Sun Family were even more apprehensive, not knowing what to do with their hands and feet.

    ¡°Giggling~~ Young Master Huang, you have arrived.¡± A charming female voice drifted over on the wind.

    Following the sound, Huang Xiaolong saw Ying Aoshan approaching elegantly.

    Following her was Uncle Yun.

    Today, Ying Aoshan wore modern clothes instead of her divine dress. Her hands were soft, skin was like condensed fat, neck was slender, teeth like hucishi, eyebrows like butterflies, with entrancing smiles and charming eyes.

    She was too beautiful, too stunning!

    Sun Wei and the others from the Sun Family had eyes wide open in awe.

    Within the garden, other guests also shifted their attention, their eyes lingered on Ying Aoshan¡¯s face, which was enough to make nations and cities fall.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, that noon, you really didn¡¯t give me any face, did you~~¡± there was no sign of anger on Ying Aoshan, she seemed very relaxed and magnanimous.

    ¡°Hahaha, Young Master Huang, you are very interesting.¡± Uncle Yun also laughed on the side.

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s just how I am.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Eh? Miss Ying Aoshan, aren¡¯t you always known for hiding your true face and giving people a mysterious feeling? Why are you so open today?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Huang is teasing me.¡± Ying Aoshan gave a charming smile. ¡°Today is the centennial birthday celebration of Old Master Jin. How could I, Aoshan, be pretentious? By the way, I, Aoshan, and Old Master Jin are relatives.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly, thinking that the Ying Family and Jin Family indeed had a close relationship.

    With the Ying Family as their backer, naturally, no one dare provoke the Jin Family in Jiangnan City.

    Even the Chen Family must bow their heads.

    However, the Jin Family did not crave dominance.

    Just at this moment!

    ¡°Humph!¡± A sound filled with disgust and malice echoed.

    Huang Xiaolong looked over and saw a well-dressed man glaring at him.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This man, gaze full of suspicion, greed, anger, resentment, aiming at Huang Xiaolong¡­

    If it wasn¡¯t Chen Zihuan, then who else could it be?

    ¡°Oh? Hahahaha~~~~~¡± A hint of a killing intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, but he immediately burst into a hearty laugh, and walked towards Chen Zihuan. ¡°Young Master Chen, long time no see! Hahaha~~~ Those three people you sent that day, wanted to invite me to Jiangnan City. However, I didn¡¯t want to come at that time, so, I ¡­ haha~~ ended them. Young Master Chen, you wanted me to come to Jiangnan City a lot, didn¡¯t you? Look, didn¡¯t I come here now?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Killing intent flashed wildly in Chen Zihuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Zihuan, who is this?¡± Chen Zihuan¡¯s father, Chen Xiong, holding a wine glass, walked over.

 Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Chapter 421: You Only Have a Week to Live

    Chapter 421: Chapter 421: You Only Have a Week to Live

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t expect to run into Chen Zihuan at this event.

    Well, it¡¯s not surprising since the Chen Family, being a big family in Jiangnan City, would undoubtedly be invited by Old Master Jin.

    The Chen Family is a big boss in Jiangnan City. If they don¡¯t show up, it means they don¡¯t give face to Old Master Jin!

    This encounter with Chen Zihuan for Huang Xiaolong is nothing less than a meeting between archenemies.

    Huang Xiaolong remembers clearly the event where Chen Zihuan hired assassins to kidnap him.

    The two parties have already become enemies!

    ¡®Hehehe~~Since your Chen Family covets my stuff¡­ then I must make you pay some price. This time, one of the main reasons I came to Jiangnan City is because of you¡ªthe Chen Family!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Chen Zihuan and Chen Xiong beside him with a playful gaze.

    Huang Xiaolong also recognized at a glance that these two were father and son!

    By this time, Chen Zihuan had quickly informed his father, Chen Xiong, about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s background.

    It was shocking!

    The look in Chen Xiong¡¯s eyes when he looked at Huang Xiaolong had changed!

    It became as fierce as a jackal!

    Filled with bloody plunder!

    ¡°Oh¡­so it¡¯s him~~¡± Chen Xiong sneered, and led Chen Zihuan towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Chen Xiong¡¯s eyeballs kept rolling, obviously brewing some devious plan.

    Ancient medicine that can turn a dwarf who has stopped growing into a tall goddess is no different from an Immortal Pill. Once the Chen Family obtains the formula for this medicine, they would definitely rise to the world stage from Asia.

    In a few years, they could stand on top of the world!

    Chen Xiong was ambitious and wasn¡¯t content with just Jiangnan City. He saw the chance of rising to power right before his eyes and couldn¡¯t let it slip through!

    The Chen father and son approached Huang Xiaolong. On the surface, they wore smiles as if they were old friends reminiscing the past, but their words were sharp and imposing.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Huang Xiaolong? Last time I sent someone to invite you¡­you didn¡¯t honor the invitation,¡± Chen Xiong said to Huang Xiaolong with a smirk. ¡°Our investigation shows that you¡¯re from a rural area, yet you¡¯re full of talent and have joined the upper circle in Binhai, and are favored by the four major families there. However¡­this is Jiangnan City! No matter how excellent you are, your base is just too weak! I¡¯ve seen countless excellent people, full of passion, but in the end, they still ended up with a miserable defeat.¡±

    ¡°Are you Chen Zihuan¡¯s father? And you¡¯re threatening me face to face?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled with a calm expression that showed no hint of anger.

    ¡°Yes, I am threatening you.¡± Chen Xiong responded with a grave smile. ¡°You killed the people I sent to Binhai to invite you¡­you¡¯re really brave! You¡¯ve already offended my Chen Family with this. But I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Hand over the secret formula of the ancient medicine, and make peace with my Chen Family, and you¡¯ll get some benefits. 20 million! 20 million for your ancient medicine formula!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~20 million? My ancient medicine formula is a priceless Immortal Pill. 20 million, are you treating me like a beggar?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted with a playful smile.

    ¡°Shut your mouth! After coming to Jiangnan City, do you dare to rampage? You won¡¯t even know how you died!¡± Chen Zihuan¡¯s face darkened, and his eyelids twitched slightly. ¡°Shu Qinglan and Shu Qinghan are the women I, Chen Zihuan, have taken a fancy to. You¡¯d better stay away from them¡­Of course, if you don¡¯t hand over the ancient medicine formula this time, you won¡¯t be able to return to Binhai!¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± Sun Wei sensed something was amiss and quickly walked over.

    ¡°Oh? The Sun family¡­¡± Chen Zihuan had met Sun Wei before. Seeing that Sun Wei appeared to have a close relationship with Huang Xiaolong, the jealousy in his eyes grew even fiercer. He cursed Huang Xiaolong bitterly, as if he wished Huang Xiaolong were already dead!

    ¡°The Sun Family from Binhai? Oh¡­it doesn¡¯t matter, this is Jiangnan City.¡± Chen Xiong gave a grave smile, clearly not valuing the Sun family at all.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, are you acquainted with the Chen father and son?¡± Miss Ying Aoshan calmly walked over. As a Grandmaster of martial arts, she had sharp ears and had overheard Chen Xiong and Chen Zihuan threatening Huang Xiaolong. She came over to subtly support Huang Xiaolong.

    Chen Xiong and Chen Zihuan could treat the Sun Family like nothing, but they simply wouldn¡¯t dare to disdain the giant Ying Family in the same manner.

    ¡°This¡­Miss¡­Miss Ying Aoshan¡­Do¡­do you know him?¡± Chen Xiong asked nervously. As a prominent figure in Jiangnan City, Chen Xiong had seen Ying Aoshan before, although they weren¡¯t acquainted and he wasn¡¯t in a position to have any dealings with the Ying Family.

    ¡°I admire Young Master Huang¡¯s talent very much.¡± Ying Aoshan made her stance clear.

    ¡°This~~~~~~¡± Suddenly, the faces of Chen Xiong and Chen Zihuan turned extremely ugly.

    They thought that Huang Xiaolong was able to attend Old Master Jin¡¯s centenary longevity banquet today, mostly due to the Sun family¡¯s connections, but they never expected that Ying Aoshan had a good relationship with Huang Xiaolong as well.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Miss Ying Aoshan, my son once visited Binhai, where he met Huang Xiaolong¡­ Young Master Huang at a banquet¡­¡± Chen Xiong¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, then he spoke respectfully.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, let¡¯s go over there. The birthday star is about to make his entrance.¡± Ying Aoshan smiled.

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned innocently. However, just as he was about to leave, he scrutinized Chen Zihuan carefully. ¡°Young Chen, you¡¯ve developed a lethal disease! You only have one week left to live!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, what are you blabbering about?¡± Chen Zihuan flared up in anger.

    Chen Xiong¡¯s face turned icy cold as well. ¡°Young Master Huang, one shouldn¡¯t stoop so low. It¡¯s utterly impolite of you to jinx my son this way.¡±

    Chen Zihuan was the apple of Chen Xiong¡¯s eye, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate Huang Xiaolong¡¯s public curse. If it weren¡¯t for Ying Aoshan¡¯s presence, Chen Xiong would¡¯ve lost his temper by now.

    A lethal disease? Chen Zihuan had an annual medical examination. He had just had one last month, and not only was he free from terminal illnesses, he didn¡¯t even have minor ailments. The doctor even praised Chen Zihuan¡¯s health, saying that his vitality was stronger than that of most people.

    ¡°Really, believe me. Young Chen, you¡¯re doomed to only live for about a week. Alas¡­ it¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re going to die at such a young age.¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed melancholically. ¡°Plus, this gentleman¡­ must be Young Chen¡¯s father, right? It¡¯s such a tragedy for white hair to send off black hair in this human world.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong lightly blew a breath of air.

    Whoosh~~

    This breath of air directly hit Chen Zihuan¡¯s neck.

    Suddenly, Chen Zihuan felt a sudden itch on his neck, and his body seemed a bit sour, but the feeling disappeared soon. Chen Zihuan didn¡¯t pay it any mind.

    Even Ying Aoshan, a martial arts grandmaster who was standing next to Huang Xiaolong, didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.

    ¡°Alright, Miss Ying Aoshan, let¡¯s go over there~~ It¡¯s awful to stick around too long with Young Chen, who¡¯s on the brink of death. It¡¯s easy to catch bad luck.¡± Huang Xiaolong followed Ying Aoshan with a jolly smile, and Sun Wei closely trailed behind them.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Chen Zihuan glared furiously at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this bastard has also cozied up to Miss Ying Aoshan!¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­¡± Chen Xiong¡¯s pupils shrunk. ¡°The Ying family is indeed formidable and absolutely not to be offended. However, we have our own backers! Humph! Huang Xiaolong, you bastard, who enjoys taking advantage of others¡¯ power! Zihuan, let¡¯s ask Master Qiao for help!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, once Master Qiao steps in, won¡¯t this little bastard obediently hand over the ancient medicine recipe? Hahaha~~~¡± Chen Zihuan laughed loudly. Immediately after, he licked his lips while eyeing Sun Wei¡¯s perfect figure. ¡°Dad, could you ask Master Qiao to enchant Sun Wei for me? Her appearance and figure are impeccable, and I¡­ I want to enjoy her company for a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°You naughty boy!¡± Chen Xiong spoiled his son with a laugh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ask Master Qiao to charm Sun Wei and send her to your bed for you to enjoy.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Young Master Huang, does the son of Chen family, Chen Zihuan, truly have a lethal disease?¡± Ying Aoshan curiously asked.

    ¡°Yes. Absolutely true.¡± Huang Xiaolong affirmed seriously. ¡°He can only live for a week at most. Believe me, he¡¯s about to die, and even the gods cannot save his life.¡±

    In fact, the breath of air that Huang Xiaolong blew at Chen Zihuan had already messed with his body!

    Chen Zihuan had no illness before this, and had a healthier body than anyone else, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s breath gave him a ¡®lethal disease¡¯.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Right at this moment¨C

    Crackling~~ Crackling~~~

    The sound of firecrackers set off a festive atmosphere.

    Following that, a member of the Jin Family merrily carried over a Taishi chair, and announced loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s welcome our birthday star of the day!¡±

    The centenarian, Old Master Jin, made his grand appearance!

 Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Young Man, Are You Really That Good?

    Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Young Man, Are You Really That Good?

    Accompanied by the sound of firecrackers, under the hazy garden lanterns, today¡¯s birthday star, Old Master Jin, made his grand appearance!

    Upon seeing him, Huang Xiaolong noticed that Old Master Jin didn¡¯t look like a hundred-year-old man at all. His hair and beard were entirely white, but his eyes were bright and full of spirit. Especially noteworthy was his face, which was surprisingly devoid of any wrinkles or age spots!

    He seemed quite like an immortal versed in arts of Dao!

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, inside Old Master Jin¡¯s body, there were 10 streams of True Qi circulating around the small and major meridians, nourishing his internal organs. He appeared to be a true ancient martial arts Grandmaster!

    No wonder he had easily lived to a hundred without any signs of aging. It seemed like living another one or two decades wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Old Master Jin¡¯s vibe was not intimidating at all, giving off a very kind and benevolent feeling. As soon as he appeared, he clasped his hands and bowed repeatedly to the guests, his voice booming. ¡°Hahaha~~~ Today, I thank you all for gracing this old man¡¯s birthday feast¡­ Hahaha~ Thank you!¡±

    The guests all broke out in laughter, conveying their sincerest birthday wishes to the birthday star.

    Old Master Jin calmly seated himself on the Taishi Chair, his gaze sweeping over each guest.

    When he spotted Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun, the smile on his face broadened. ¡°Oh, niece Aoshan, Old Yun, you both have come too? Hahaha~~~ You¡¯re definitely adding glory to this old man¡¯s face!¡±

    ¡°Old Master, you flatter us.¡± Ying Aoshan laughed. ¡°Wishing Old Master a fortune as vast as the east sea, and a life as noble as the southern mountains.¡±

    Then Old Master Jin turned his gaze to Huang Xiaolong and the Sun Family, wondering, ¡°And who might these people be?¡±

    Ying Aoshan quickly introduced them. ¡°Old Master, these are the folks from the Sun Family of Binhai, and this is Mr. Huang. I took the liberty to invite them. They all hold you in very high regard, Old Master. You mustn¡¯t blame Aoshan for making decisions on her own.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Everyone is a guest. Everyone is a guest.¡± Old Master Jin laughed heartily. However, it was apparent that he didn¡¯t regard Huang Xiaolong and the Sun Family highly.

    On the contrary, individuals like Sun Hu felt flattered.

    They thought to themselves, if they could establish even a trivial connection with the Jin Family, their formidable foes who¡¯d vowed to annihilate the Sun Family would have to think twice and wouldn¡¯t go too far.

    Next was the part where the guests presented their birthday gifts to the birthday star.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t prepare a birthday gift himself. Sun Hu took care of everything.

    Quite some thought went into the gift from the Sun Family. Their present was a wild thousand-year ginseng and numerous King Solomon¡¯s-seal.

    Of course, the other guests¡¯ gifts weren¡¯t inferior, either.

    But considering Old Master Jin¡¯s status and age, what kind of gift hadn¡¯t he seen? What kind of treasure hadn¡¯t he come across? You could say that this worldly-wise old man didn¡¯t hold any mundane items in high regard.

    Therefore, all the presents were taken away by his servants without him so much as sparing them a glance.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Thank you all for your efforts,¡± Old Master Jin greeted with a clasp of his hands and a laugh, then loudly went on. ¡°As for me, what I love most in life is calligraphy, followed by traditional Chinese painting, and only then comes martial arts. Most of my disciples who¡¯ve trained under me have been influenced to take an interest in calligraphy and painting.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly¡­ ¡®Well, it seems that for Grandmasters of martial arts, quality things like music and art, poetry, songs, prose, and calligraphy, they all hold dear. Aoshan loves music, and Old Master Jin here fancies calligraphy and painting. They are indeed artsy~~~¡¯

    ¡°As it is lively today, this old man has an idea¡­¡± Old Master Jin excitedly chimed in. ¡°Today, let the disciples I¡¯m most proud of, along with some of my descendants in the Jin Family, write me some characters on the spot! I will be the judge to see whose writing is the best. There will be a reward for the best! Hahaha~~~ What do you say?¡±

    Apparently, Old Master Jin was obsessed with calligraphy. Perhaps the birthday gift he cherished the most was a beautifully written piece!

    Everyone naturally agreed and cheered in unison.

    Old Master Jin went on. ¡°And everyone else shouldn¡¯t just stand there idle, anyone who can write, come and join! Hahaha~~~ Whoever can write characters that I like will get a reward! A reward!¡±

    As soon as he made this announcement, quite a few guests¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡°Is he turning this into a mini calligraphy competition?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Sun Wei with a grin. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, do you know calligraphy?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Little Long, writing with a brush pen? My grandpa used to teach me, but I¡¯m not very good at it¡­ I don¡¯t dare to show off and embarrass myself.¡± Sun Wei stuck out her tongue.

    At this point, numerous people from among the guests were eager to try. After all, Old Master Jin had spent his life loving and collecting calligraphy. If someone could write characters that delighted the old man, a reward would be given.

    My goodness, do you imagine Old Master Jin would reward with just any ordinary thing? It would surely be something excellent!

    Even Chen Zihuan was somewhat tempted. But, he shook his head and laughed bitterly. ¡°Dad, my calligraphy is terrible.¡±

    Very soon, following Old Master Jin¡¯s orders, numerous servants carried out rows of desks, each furnished with rice paper, brushes, ink, inkstones, and other calligraphy supplies.

    With an excited look on his face, Old Master Jin jovially announced. ¡°Start writing! Come, come, begin!¡±

    Immediately, Old Master Jin¡¯s several disciples along with some Jin Family successors moved towards the desks, spread out the rice paper, and picked brushes from the brush holder.

    Among the guests, some were decent at calligraphy and volunteered to step onto the stage.

    At that moment, Chen Zihuan¡¯s eyes swept towards Huang Xiaolong, a spark of playful mockery dancing in his eyes. He sneered, ¡°Oh! Huang Xiaolong, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re a master at both calligraphy and painting? How come you¡¯re not up there writing? Stop hiding your talents! Hurry up and write something for Old Master Jin as a birthday gift.¡±

    Having spoken, Chen Zihuan watched Huang Xiaolong with a gloating expression.

    Clearly, he intended to embarrass Huang Xiaolong by making him get up and write.

    Hearing this, Old Master Jin shifted his gaze towards Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young man, are you truly a master of both calligraphy and painting?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused.

    Chen Zihuan burst out laughing.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Young man, I¡¯m particularly fond of young people who have a talent for calligraphy and painting. Don¡¯t hide your talents, come write something for this old man!¡± Old Master Jin clearly took a special interest in Huang Xiaolong.

    He sure is obsessed with writing!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ That guy is trying to trap you,¡± Sun Wei pointed out angrily.

    Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun exchanged glances, keeping their thoughts to themselves, seemingly curious about how Huang Xiaolong would handle the situation.

    ¡°Whoever writes best gets the prize, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in return.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Old Master Jin replied cheerfully.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Then I won¡¯t write. I¡¯ll leave the chance to others,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a dead serious expression. ¡°Because once I write, others won¡¯t stand a chance. Nobody can outclass me in writing.¡±

    Upon hearing this¡­

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±

    The guests present in the garden couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    They seemed to consider Huang Xiaolong a joke.

    My goodness, he hasn¡¯t even started writing yet, and he¡¯s so sure he¡¯d take first place?

    He¡¯s leaving the chance to others?

    Could he be any more shameless?

    After all, the disciples and students taught by Old Master Jin were particularly skilled at calligraphy and painting. They were award-winning talents even at a national level.

    Not even a top calligraphy master in the country would dare claim a sure victory over Old Master Jin¡¯s disciples, students, and some gifted members of the Jin family.

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, members of the Sun family felt their hearts drop.

    If Huang Xiaolong was making careless remarks or bragging, he would offend Old Master Jin.

    Meanwhile, those who were about to write immediately turned their heads towards Huang Xiaolong, their eyes filled with hostility.

    ¡°Young man, are you really that skilled?¡± Old Master Jin expressed his doubts. ¡°That¡¯s unacceptable, today, you must write something for this old man. It¡¯s his birthday, you can¡¯t just talk big and do nothing!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, start writing!¡± Chen Zihuan laughed loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about leaving the chance to others, haha¡­ Are you scared to write? Is that why you¡¯re coming up with such lame excuses? Hahaha¡­ A master of calligraphy and painting¡­ Are you making it up?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong never claimed himself a master of both calligraphy and painting. Chen Zihuan was framing him.

    ¡°Oh, alright then, I¡¯ll write,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged nonchalantly, then turned to Sun Wei. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, I don¡¯t care about prizes, but I¡¯ll give you whatever I win. Maybe it might be something you need?¡±

    His words made it sound like his victory was a sure thing!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Start writing! Start writing! Start writing! Start writing!¡±

    The guests began to jeer at him.

    Huang Xiaolong casually found an unclaimed desk, brushed his hand over the open sheet of rice paper, and proceeded to prepare himself.

    ¡°Good! Start writing now!¡± Old Master Jin declared excitedly. ¡°Remember, take it seriously! This is a contest! Hahaha! It¡¯s a contest with a prize!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Huang Xiaolongâ€™s Handwriting!

    Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Handwriting!

    A group of people stood in front of the writing desks, picking up their brushes to write.

    This was becoming a small-scale calligraphy competition, and with prizes. Considering the prizes were distributed by Old Master Jin himself, they were probably much more valuable than those in any domestic calligraphy competition, right?

    The guests watched attentively.

    They eagerly awaited excellent calligraphy works to emerge, to become Old Master Jin¡¯s favorite birthday gifts.

    And naturally, Huang Xiaolong became a significant focus.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had just claimed that no one could outwrite him¡­ His arrogance had reached an irritating level.

    Many people were secretly delighted, hoping to see Huang Xiaolong embarrass himself.

    ¡°I mean¡­ Is Master Little Long really good at calligraphy?¡± Sun Hu asked nervously, looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long knows everything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sun Wei was confident in Huang Xiaolong.

    A glimmer of light flashed in Ying Aoshan¡¯s pretty eyes, as she said quietly, ¡°Young Master Huang is a scholar in music, unrivaled in his time. If he could suppress all with his calligraphy skills, he would be quite the gentleman~~¡±

    Having experienced Huang Xiaolong¡¯s performance of ¡°Hundreds of Birds towards the Phoenix¡±, Ying Aoshan naturally looked forward to his performance this time.

    Old Master Jin stroked his beard with a chuckle, his attention focused entirely on Huang Xiaolong.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong picked up his brush, dipped it in ink, and glanced around with a smile. He saw others either drawing slowly in a calm manner, tasting as they wrote, or focusing to the extreme¡­

    ¡°Tsk~~~ Writing a character, why so serious?¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed, and then¨C¨C

    He swiftly wrote on the rice paper in front of him.

    Three minutes.

    After three minutes, Huang Xiaolong put down his brush and said, ¡°Done. I¡¯ve finished writing.¡±

    After that, Huang Xiaolong returned to his seat, crossed his legs, and relaxed.

    At this point, everyone in the garden was stunned!

    ¡°He¡¯s done writing? It¡¯s only been a few minutes? What did he write? Some scribbles?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? I¡¯ve studied calligraphy for half a year, and even for a work of genius, it would still take quite some time. Even if the penwork is divine, it would take more than half an hour, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I checked the time. He only took about three minutes to finish¡­ To create a good calligraphy piece, it takes more than three minutes to prepare, right?¡±

    ¡°This guy boasts about being an unbeatable calligrapher¡­ What a joke!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just brushing off Old Master Jin.¡±

    ¡°Today is Old Master Jin¡¯s 100th birthday, and the old man loves calligraphy. If this youngster frivolously handles the calligraphy for Old Master Jin, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll anger Old Master Jin, won¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡­

    Indeed, Old Master Jin was getting a little angry now!

    Originally, he had some expectations for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s calligraphy. However, Huang Xiaolong finished writing in three minutes¡­ Old Master Jin was a master of calligraphy and knew the art well. Three minutes? What a joke!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Interesting¡­ Young people are really playful¡­¡± Old Master Jin glanced at Huang Xiaolong with cold indifference. He didn¡¯t get up to look at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s work and instead said to the others still writing, ¡°You keep writing, take your time, don¡¯t rush, and don¡¯t let anyone messy disturb you.¡±

    A messy person? This was clearly a veiled criticism of Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Little Long, did you finish writing so quickly?¡± Sun Wei asked curiously.

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m done.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get first place. How can these people write better than me?¡±

    ¡°But Little Long, did you finish too quickly? In just a few minutes¡­¡± Even Sun Wei was somewhat doubtful.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, you can¡¯t say that¡­ Three to five minutes? Hehe, tonight, come to my room, I won¡¯t let you get out of bed!¡± Huang Xiaolong made a mischievous face.

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡± Sun Wei spat out.

    The others in the Sun family tasted bitterness, thinking, Master Little Long, you really know how to play, going so far as to play around with Old Master Jin! Three minutes, what masterpiece could you possibly write?

    Uncle Yun chuckled without a word, ¡°Miss, Young Master Huang probably can¡¯t write calligraphy. Calligraphy can cultivate one¡¯s demeanor. It requires quiet, slow, not urgent nor impetuous, like a light breeze and floating clouds. But Young Master Huang was obviously waving his pen around just now. He was quite restless. With only a few minutes, it¡¯s hard to write a good piece.¡±

    ¡°Was he just bragging?¡± Ying Aoshan frowned.

    About half an hour later, the people standing at the writing tables one by one put down their brushes, all having finished their pieces.

    ¡°Please appraise our works, Old Master!¡± They said in unison.

    ¡°Haha, okay, good, good! Now, I¡¯ll be a judge and appreciate your calligraphy skills! Hahaha!¡± Old Master Jin stood up with great interest, went to the first desk on the left, and picked up the rice paper from the table.

    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Oh¡­ This is Yan Zhenqing¡¯s ¡®General Pei¡¯s Poem¡¯, well-written, well-written! Sometimes fierce, sometimes calm, the power seeping through the paper, good handwriting!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re too kind.¡± The person who wrote this piece was one of Old Master Jin¡¯s grandsons. Hearing the old man¡¯s praise, he broke into a broad smile.

    Old Master Jin displayed the piece for the guests in the garden to see. Everyone moved a few steps closer to inspect it carefully and soon, cheers erupted from the crowd.

    Only Huang Xiaolong was unbothered, muttering to himself, ¡°What is this? Such poor handwriting!¡±

    In this way, Old Master Jin carefully appraised each calligraphy work, giving fair comments for each and exhibiting them for everyone to appreciate for a few minutes.

    Truthfully, the atmosphere was joyful, subtly revealing a scholarly feeling.

    Finally, Old Master Jin had looked at all the pieces on the desks, well¡­ except for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    Old Master Jin actually overlooked the character written by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Alright! The works all of you younger people wrote are not bad. However, since I said we should determine a winner, I should choose the best work to award a prize from among all these excellent pieces¡­¡± Old Master Jin laughed heartily.

    From his expression, it seemed like he had already chosen the winner!

    ¡°Now, I will announce¨C¡± Old Master Jin stated solemnly.

    Just then,

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong casually stood up, taking his sweet time to say, ¡°You haven¡¯t looked at my piece yet.¡±

    With that sentence, all the eyes of the crowd focused on him.

    ¡°Young man, when you¡¯re making a joke, you must know when to stop¡­¡± Old Master Jin looked at Huang Xiaolong coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been immersing myself in calligraphy for my whole life, and have never seen anyone produce a good piece in three minutes. Calligraphy is an profound art that cultivates character¡­ Young man, you¡¯re too impatient¡­ It¡¯s not a big deal if I don¡¯t look at your piece.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what¡¯s the occasion? Do you think it¡¯s your turn to speak? You¡¯re making a spectacle of yourself!¡± Chen Zihuan took the opportunity to indirectly criticize him.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Old Master Jin, you should look at it; otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed indifferently.

    ¡°Old Master Jin, it doesn¡¯t hurt to look at one more piece. It only takes a few minutes. Why not take a quick look?¡± Ying Aoshan suggested with a smile.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Old Master Jin was nonplussed. Although he was extremely irritated by Huang Xiaolong now, he couldn¡¯t disregard Ying Aoshan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Old Master Jin nodded, turned to a servant next to him and said, ¡°Bring me the young man¡¯s piece. I¡¯ll have a look.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Old Master Jin becomes a disciple!

    Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Old Master Jin becomes a disciple!

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The old servant respectfully nodded, then proceeded directly to the desk where Huang Xiaolong had just written.

    ¡®Hmph! The insolence of this youth! The master already showed him face earlier, but he doesn¡¯t know when to advance or retreat, insists on showing his writing to the master¡­¡¯

    Deep resentment toward Huang Xiaolong filled the old servant¡¯s heart.

    At this moment, the old servant grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s work rather rudely, took a quick glance, and then, his face full of mockery, couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s just chicken scratch!¡±

    The old servant held Huang Xiaolong¡¯s work high up so that all the guests in the garden could see clearly.

    What Huang Xiaolong had written was strange, it was neither a poem nor a song, but the character for ¡°longevity.¡±

    The paper was completely filled with the character ¡°longevity,¡± almost a hundred times over.

    A few breaths later¡ª

    ¡°Ahahaha~~~~~~What is this? The same character written so many times? No wonder he could finish so quickly¡­Hahaha¡­I¡¯m dying of laughter!¡±

    Laughter erupted.

    The entire garden was in an uproar¡ª

    ¡°What a load of crap! And he calls himself a master of both painting and calligraphy! Writing the character for longevity, hundreds of times over, psh~~I could do that too! I could write a thousand in ten minutes, what use is that?¡±

    ¡°Look at how others write, using classical poems and verses, their writing bold and elegant, yet look at this guy¡¯s scribbles, they¡¯re like a primary school student learning calligraphy for the first time.¡±

    ¡°No matter how well one character is written, it won¡¯t compare to a full-length article, besides, these ¡®longevity¡¯ characters are all twisted and irregular.¡±

    ¡°For him to step forward and let the old master look at his writing, he¡¯s really asking for humiliation.¡±

    ¡­

    Countless laughter, mockery and even insult echoed.

    The people of the Sun family all lowered their heads, wishing they could crawl into a crack in the ground.

    Ying Aoshan also gave Huang Xiaolong a helpless look, her eyes doing all but spelling out¡ª¡±I can only help you this far.¡±

    At this moment, the ones most triumphant were Chen Xiong and his son, Chen Zihuan. Chen Zihuan shouted angrily at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You dare to mock the old master, you¡¯ve gone too far! Get out of here now!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~~ It¡¯s fine if none of you can understand, I won¡¯t bother explaining.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head rather helplessly, yet the corner of his mouth held a touch of disdain.

    But just then!

    ¡°Silence! All of you, shut up!¡±

    Old Master Jin suddenly bellowed out.

    The voice contained a touch of True Qi, ringing out like a resonating bell, startling everyone!

    In an instant, the noise in the garden stopped!

    ¡°This¡­this¡­this¡­¡± Old Master Jin walked in a daze toward the servant holding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s work, his eyes fixated on the ¡°longevity¡± characters, ¡°Oh, my god¡­ it¡¯s so perfect! Perfect beyond words! This¡­this is a miracle¡­ how on earth¡­ can there be anyone who can produce such extraordinary work¡­this is the pinnacle of calligraphy~~~~~¡±

    At this moment, Old Master Jin seemed entranced, swaying as he walked, his face flush as if he were drunk, sniffing the air as if in tasting wine, the expressions on his face varied from elation to adoration to astonishment¡­

    Seeing this, the people in the garden were all startled and puzzled¡­

    What¡¯s going on with Old Master Jin?

    ¡°Hehe, you understand, that¡¯s good enough,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Just as everyone was confused, Old Master Jin finally reached the servant, his eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°Hand¡­hand me that piece of calligraphy! Be careful! This is a national treasure! If you damage even a bit of it, your life won¡¯t be enough to compensate!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­this¡­¡± The servant was stunned, then delicately handed the work to Old Master Jin.

    Old Master Jin took it carefully as if it were a precious gem, staring at the irregularly sized characters for ¡°longevity¡±, until his eyes reddened, as if on the brink of tears!

    Has Old Master Jin gone mad?

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~ A Hundred Longevity! This is the first and last of its kind, a Hundred Longevity!¡± Old Master Jin suddenly threw his head back and laughed, tears streaming down his face, overcome with emotion. ¡°In my lifetime, to be able to appreciate such divine work, I could die content! Hahaha!¡±

    He paused for a moment, scanned those with surprised and questioning faces. ¡°You people don¡¯t understand! This is a masterpiece! A Hundred Longevity, no more no less, precisely one hundred ¡®longevity¡¯ characters, each in a different style! There is Li Si¡¯s seal script! Wang Xizhi¡¯s unrivalled running script! Zhang Xu¡¯s cursive script! Liu Gongquan¡¯s regular script¡­¡±

    ¡°One hundred ¡®longevity¡¯ characters, each one unique, no repetition! Each character represents the peak mastery of a certain calligraphy style!¡±

    ¡°Look¡­this first character, ¡®longevity,¡¯ is written in Li Si¡¯s seal script, capturing ninety-nine percent of its spirit. It¡¯s almost indistinguishable from Li Si¡¯s original work! Resemblance both in form and spirit! It¡¯s as if this ¡®longevity¡¯ character was personally written by Li Si reborn!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone in the garden, including the celestial Ying Aoshan, was taken aback, their faces flabbergasted.

    Old Master Jin¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be clearer¡ªeach of the hundred ¡®longevity¡¯ characters written by Huang Xiaolong used the style of a different brilliant calligrapher from history, moreover, each character captured the spirit of that calligrapher¡¯s style to such a degree that it was nearly indistinguishable from the original.

    What does it mean for a person¡¯s calligraphy skill to contain the essence of one hundred of the greatest calligraphers in history?

    People who have practiced calligraphy would know that to imitate the style of a single master often requires a lifetime of study and practice, copying their work thousands of times, to capture even a semblance of the original.

    But now, Huang Xiaolong mastered the styles of a hundred historical calligraphy masters.

    The use of the word ¡®prodigy¡¯ isn¡¯t enough to describe his skill¡ªit¡¯s otherworldly!

    In the field of calligraphy¡ªhe¡¯s a god!

    After hearing Old Master Jin¡¯s explanation, everyone turned their gaze back to the work trembling in Old Master Jin¡¯s hand. They began to see every stroke in a new light.

    Indeed, each ¡®longevity¡¯ character had a completely different artistic conception ¨C some were soft, some were rigid, some were free and easy, others wild, some flowed like water, some sat mightily like tigers and dragons¡­

    ¡°Incredible¡­this piece, the more you look, the more you feel its aura, the more amazing it appears!¡±

    ¡°Hiss!!!!!! Everyone¡­be quiet¡­he¡­he only took three minutes! Good heavens! Three minutes, to write one hundred masters¡¯ style¡­¡±

    Upon thought, it was utterly terrifying!

    The whole scene fell silent!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, Old Master Jin, holding onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s piece, came trembling over. ¡°Hundred Longevity¡­ unprecedented, and likely never to be surpassed¡­each character is worthy enough for me to appreciate for a month, no, three months¡­¡±

    Old Master Jin came to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Is this¡­is this piece really¡­really meant for me? You¡­you won¡¯t regret it? This¡­this is a priceless national treasure¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling unconcernedly. ¡°Writing this, it¡¯s no big deal. I can write several hundred in a day.¡±

    Old Master Jin took a deep breath, as if making a decision!

    Suddenly, he bowed to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Could¡­could you take me on as your apprentice?¡±

 Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Boxing

    Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Boxing

    Not to brag, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s painting of ¡°longevity,¡± indeed represents the pinnacle of human calligraphy art. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s unprecedented and unsurpassed.

    It would certainly qualify as a national treasure.

    One could say, this work of art has caused a sensation on-site.

    However, what happened next is even more astonishing!

    Old Master Jin wants to become a disciple!!

    A centenarian bowing to a young man in his early twenties, requesting to be his disciple!

    The reclusive magnate of Jiangnan City, a martial arts Grandmaster, is asking to be a disciple!

    This is madness!

    The world has gone crazy!

    For a moment, everyone in the garden tried to dissuade him.

    Especially, the students and descendants of Old Master Jin were even more panic-stricken.

    This discipleship would disrupt the entire hierarchy!

    For instance, Old Master Jin¡¯s students, some as young as their twenties, while others are already gray-headed seniors.

    Once Huang Xiaolong nods his approval, they would have to call him Master!

    My goodness, could anything be more absurd than this?

    ¡°No! Old Master, you cannot give in!¡±

    ¡°Old Master, why lower yourself? This youth¡­ What merits and abilities does he have!¡±

    ¡°Master, please reconsider!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you need not do this¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The scene became chaotic.

    The people of the Sun family felt their hearts skip a beat!

    With just a nod from Huang Xiaolong, he could henceforth strut around Jiangnan City like a king crab!

    Chen Xiong and Chen Zihuan were on the verge of collapse!

    They intended to make Huang Xiaolong a laughing stock, but unexpectedly the situation took an incredible turn. If Old Master Jin really became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disciple, the Chen family wouldn¡¯t dare to openly target Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Everyone, shut up!¡± Old Master Jin¡¯s face was grim and he glared at the noisy crowd, ¡°I¡¯ve devoted my life to calligraphy. My greatest respect is for the artists of this field. This young man here¡­ is well-versed in the techniques of hundreds of calligraphers, excelling in this art. He is like a divine figure¡­ In learning, there¡¯s no order of first or last, those who excel become teachers¡­ I will become his disciple, learning calligraphy. What¡¯s wrong with that? If anyone tries to prevent me from becoming a disciple today, don¡¯t blame me for losing my temper!¡±

    Old Master Jin is genuinely furious.

    He holds Huang Xiaolong in such high regard in the field of calligraphy. Meeting such a person once in a lifetime is already a huge blessing. If he doesn¡¯t seize this opportunity to be his disciple, he would never forgive himself!

    No one dared to dissuade him at this critical moment for fear of truly upsetting Old Master Jin.

    Silence.

    The garden fell quiet.

    ¡°Please, accept me as your student,¡± Old Master Jin pleaded with a trembling voice.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was in deep thought.

    Old Master Jin is a martial arts Grandmaster, and the Jin family is influential in Jiangnan City. Even though Huang Xiaolong is invincible, it would be beneficial in worldly affairs to accept such a well-established person as his disciple. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with every minor issue personally.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, and he glanced mockingly at the pale-faced Chen Xiong and his son. Immediately, he answered Old Master Jin, ¡°Fine, I will take you as my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!¡± Old Master Jin wept for joy.

    The people of the Sun family felt an incredible sense of elation!

    Meanwhile, the garden was filled with sighs and stares.

    Some were still in shock, some envied, some were jealous, others felt like they were dreaming¡­

    The students, disciples, and descendants of Old Master Jin were naturally unsatisfied and bore ill will against Huang Xiaolong. However, out of respect for Old Master Jin, they kept their fury inside.

    Nonetheless, they will definitely try to target Huang Xiaolong after this, even if it means putting him to death!

    A revered ancient martial arts grandmaster, an influential person in the Jin Family, and the highly respected Old Master Jin had just paid homage to a master in his early 20s. If this information leaked out, it would become a laughing stock for everyone.

    Some members of the Jin Family glared at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes full of murderous intent.

    Huang Xiaolong sensed it but didn¡¯t care; he just laughed it off.

    At this point, time was running out, and Huang Xiaolong had to get to the boxing ring to fight Wei Feiyang. After giving his contact details, including his WeChat account and mobile number, to Old Master Jin, he left with the members of the Sun Family.

    ¡°Young Master Huang¡­ Your skills in playing the zither and calligraphy are unparalleled¡­ Everyone admires you,¡± Miss Ying Aoshan said with a radiant smile as she approached Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Would you like to stay a while longer so I could learn from you?¡±

    Truthfully, Ying Aoshan wanted Huang Xiaolong to treat her for some unknown ailment she suspected she might have contracted.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Aoshan, you won¡¯t pass away immediately. Don¡¯t worry, I will find time to treat you.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned mischievously, then promptly left with the members of the Sun Family.

    Ying Aoshan stood in place, watching Huang Xiaolong leave. A sense of loss crossed her beautiful face as she murmured, ¡°Young Master Huang, who exactly are you? Countless men vie for Aoshan¡¯s attention, but you disregard me, not even willing to stay a moment longer¡­ Do you see me as a lowly being?¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and the Sun Family members drove straight to the venue for tonight¡¯s boxing match.

    ¡°Master Long,Your powers are truly vast!¡± Sun Hu, who was driving, exclaimed with sparkling eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve only been in Jiangnan City for a few days, but you¡¯ve already subdued both the Ying and Jin Families¡­ That¡¯s incredible¡­ Truly incredible¡­¡±

    ¡°The Ying and Jin Families? As far as I¡¯m concerned, they¡¯re nothing special.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed it off. ¡°By the way, how are the arrangements for tonight¡¯s boxing match?¡±

    ¡°Master Long, rest assured, everything is already arranged. Our Sun Family also has a martial arts school in Jiangnan City, and it¡¯s familiar with the underground fighting circuit,¡± Sun Hu quickly replied. ¡°However¡­Master Long, please don¡¯t underestimate your opponent. Wei Feiyang is no ordinary person. He¡¯s almost a grandmaster who can carry a thousand jin with every move. Also, the higher the level of the fight, the greater the risk of death.¡±

    Right, the more skilled the fighters are, the higher the chance of death, as even a casual blow from a master can potentially kill. Should you hold back even a little, you could be killed on stage.

    Sitting in the front passenger seat, another member of the second generation of the Sun Family interjected, ¡°Yes, Master Long, in our Sun Family¡¯s martial arts school, we have disciples who frequent the underground fighting rings of Jiangnan City. They have a motto: ¡®Once you¡¯re in the ring, being merciful to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. It¡¯s best to strike your opponent dead, or else you¡¯ll be the one to die¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with an indifferent nod.

    Huang Xiaolong had no interest in these trivial fights. If it wasn¡¯t because Wei Feiyang was too annoying, and he¡¯d made offensive overtures to his wife, Sun Wei, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t have bothered to accept this challenge.

    ¡°Since Wei Feiyang is courting death, I¡¯ll oblige him tonight.¡± said Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly.

    Sun Wei sat next to Huang Xiaolong, her delicate hand wrapped around his arm amorously, laughing warmly. She then leaned over and whispered in his ear. ¡°Xiaolong, since you don¡¯t mind the hassle, fight well¡­ Uncle Hu and the others are worried about you¡­ Actually, you only need to use a single lion¡¯s roar to render that arrogant Wei Feiyang senseless¡­ Hehe.¡±

    Sun Wei¡¯s breath tickled Huang Xiaolong¡¯s senses, causing him to lose control and silence her with a kiss.

    Sun Hu and the other person in the front seat pretended not to notice.

    Soon, the Sun Family convoy arrived at a venue that resembled a basketball court.

    They got out of the cars.

    At this time, many well-dressed men and women were excitedly entering the ¡°courts¡±, discussing amongst themselves.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s boxing match is surely going to be exciting. I heard that a master from the Wei Family is fighting.¡±

    ¡°How did you bet? I bet $10,000 on the Wei Family¡¯s master.¡±

    ¡°Ugh~~ Only bet $10,000? I heard the opponent is a low-ranking rookie. Even at a one-to-one odds, you can still earn a lot. I bet $50,000!¡±

    ¡°Haha~~ I¡¯m betting on the underdog. I heard that the Sun Family¡¯s master from Binhai is fighting Wei Feiyang. I bet $5,000 on the Sun Family¡¯s master. If it turns out to be an upset, I would earn several times more.¡±

    ¡°Upset my ass. How could it be an upset? Stop wasting your money.¡±

    ¡­

    An hour before the boxing match officially started, many people were already discussing it outside the venue. The atmosphere was intense and gamblers were extremely excited.

    At this time, a few burly men were standing outside a passageway into the stadium. They greeted Sun Hu as soon as they saw him.

    ¡°Brother Hu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Master Long, these men are in charge of our Sun Family martial arts school in Jiangnan City,¡± Sun Hu promptly introduced to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°So you must be Master Long?¡± The men greeted Huang Xiaolong with a traditional Chinese bow. However, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s youthful appearance, they had their doubts.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Brother Hu, Master Long, Miss Weiwei¡­ Let¡¯s go in now. Wei Feiyang has already arrived,¡± one of the men hurriedly suggested.

    ¡°Master Long, let¡¯s go in,¡± Sun Hu said to Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    A group of people escorted Huang Xiaolong through the passageway and into the stadium!

    ¡­

 Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Huang Xiaolong VS Wei Feiyang

    Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Huang Xiaolong VS Wei Feiyang

    This basketball court was indeed a case of deceptive advertising, with billboards clearly indicating a certain basketball team VS another team. Then, there were various classes of tickets, the most expensive being 1888 Yuan each.

    In actuality, they were organising underground fights.

    Everyone turned a blind eye to it.

    The biggest shareholder of Jiangnan City¡¯s underground fighting market was said to be the Chen Family!

    As long as the underground fighting market stimulated the city¡¯s economic development, and the Chen family had taken care of all aspects, no one interfered.

    Following a passage, Huang Xiaolong and others entered the interior of the basketball court.

    As soon as they entered, they felt the bustling atmosphere and the noisy clamor.

    ¡°Master Long, have you ever boxed before?¡± The one leading Huang Xiaolong and the others was the man in charge of several martial arts gyms of the Sun Family in Jiangnan City, named ¡®Sun Yin¡¯. He was a cousin of Sun Hu and a very diplomatic person. ¡°Hehe, I mean this kind of underground fighting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it.¡± Huang Xiaolong told the truth. ¡°It¡¯s beneath me.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Sun Yin hesitated for a moment, then laughed awkwardly. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ underground fighting is just for show, but the scale in Jiangnan City is quite big and has a good atmosphere. Every day, many wealthy people come to watch, and many tourists visit for its fame. Not only they watch, they bet. Nowadays, people are tired of entertainment like karaoke, clubs, bars, casinos, they prefer the excitement and gore of fist-to-flesh¡­ it¡¯s a way to relieve all kinds of stress. But, it is said that the most top-notch fights are held on cruise ships on the high seas, luxurious ships carrying thousands of tourists. During the day, sightseeing and having fun, in the evening, watching boxing matches and gambling. There¡¯s nothing more exciting and fun than that.¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong looked around the basketball court and saw stands on all four sides.

    The stands, which could accommodate thousands of people, were all filled with big bosses with bellyfuls of fat, office workers, even white-collar beauties and rich second generations, all dressed to the nines.

    They all held betting tickets in their hands, their eyes full of incredible excitement.

    In the middle of the courts was a standard NBA basketball court, but the hoops had been dismantled, and hemp ropes had been used to fence it off, leaving only two entrances and exits. This was the boxing ring.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s quite lively.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Master Long, this is the top-notch ring of the underground fighting in Jiangnan City, always packed to the rafters.¡± Sun Yin said with pride. ¡°Sometimes tickets are hard to get. The most outrageous time, even the scalped tickets were sold for over 3000 each.¡±

    ¡°Master Long, the fight starts at 10:30, there¡¯s still about forty minutes.¡± Sun Hu¡¯s face was serious. ¡°Wei Feiyang is a quasi-grandmaster, he was the most dazzling talent in last year¡¯s martial arts competition among ancient martial arts families. He¡¯s known for his flexible body movement and exceptional kicks. It is said that he once crushed a millstone with a single whip kick. The speed of his kick is extraordinarily fast, he¡¯s got a nickname, ¡®Lightning Kick¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to blabber about this.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a lightning hand or a lightning foot¡­ he¡¯s a garbage. Today, I¡¯m going to break his arms and legs.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s audacious claim, except for Sun Wei, others were somewhat skeptical.

    They really thought a quasi-grandmaster was a common cabbage?

    ¡°By the way, you can bet, everyone bet on me winning. What are my odds?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Those who want to make money, go bet. Bet as much as you can.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough~~¡± Sun Yin chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Master Long, if you win, the odds¡­ the odds are 1 to 5¡­¡±

    In fact, the fact that the bookmaker could offer such odds was a complete disregard for Huang Xiaolong.

    But Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing. ¡°Good! Easy money! Hurry and place your bets!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m placing all my savings and my dowry on you!¡± Sun Wei excitedly took out a bank card.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Bai Hu, you have dowry?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve saved it all by myself.¡± Sun Wei gave a small smile.

    ¡°How much money?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Not much, just over 50 million.¡± Sun Wei responded with a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to place a bet now; I¡¯ll bet all of it on your victory, Little Long.¡±

    ¡°We should also bet something.¡± The people of the Sun family naturally supported Huang Xiaolong, but they did not dare to go all in like Sun Wei.

    After all, Wei Feiyang had too much of a reputation, and the people of the Sun Family, except for Sun Wei, had not seen Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true martial arts skills with their own eyes. Last time at the charity auction dinner of the Four Great Families, Huang Xiaolong broke Sun Feng¡¯s hands, but Sun Feng was not a match for Wei Feiyang. In addition, this year¡¯s Wei Feiyang, a quasi-grandmaster, was infinitely stronger than last year¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll bet 500,000.¡± Sun Feng grinned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not giving you the chance to get rich. Can you afford to take out only 500,000?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Are you fucking still a second-generation rich? One of the Binhai Four Less? Isn¡¯t it shameful?¡±

    With a red face, Sun Feng ignored Huang Xiaolong. He dared not gamble too much.

    Sun Yin went with the Sun Family to place bets.

    Huang Xiaolong was not carrying much cash, he had nearly no savings, so he made a call to Paperman Gao grandpa.

    The paper man¡¯s old man immediately gave a bank card number, along with the password, saying Huang Xiaolong could freely use several billions of dollars.

    However, here, a single bet is capped at 2 billion.

    Without thinking too much, Huang Xiaolong directly placed a bet of 2 billion on his own victory.

    After getting the bet slip, Sun Yin led Huang Xiaolong and the others to sit in the seats closest to the ring.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong saw Wei Feiyang, in his workout gear, sitting solidly in the front row with a few members of the Wei Family next to him.

    Next to Wei Feiyang was a pretty woman in her mid to late twenties. She exuded an air of sophistication and nobility, intimidating, a sexy and tall miss who seemed to be above it all.

    The beautiful woman¡¯s expression was rather cold, she held a wine glass in her hand, her eyes sharp. It felt like her gaze could slice through flesh like a blade.

    ¡°Oh¡­ a martial arts Grandmaster,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked as he looked at the beautiful woman. ¡°But it¡¯s nothing serious, she has just condensed two True Qi within her, even weaker than Yan Pianpian. But she¡¯s not something Wei Feiyang can compare to.¡±

    At the moment, Wei Feiyang had a very obsequious expression on his face, smiling at the beautiful woman. ¡°Miss Xia, after the match, I would like to invite you for supper and maybe seek some guidance on martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Wei Feiyang, the martial arts family boxing tournament is going to start in a few days, what¡¯s the point of you coming here for this underground fight?¡± The beautiful lady, ¡®Miss Xia,¡¯ furrowed her brows, her voice chilly.

    ¡°Ahaha ~ Miss Xia, I am also thinking about gain some real battle experience. Moreover, seeing blood tonight can be considered a good sign for this year¡¯s martial arts family boxing tournament,¡± Wei Feiyang answered casually with a laugh.

    ¡°Underground boxing, what kind of experience can it provide? I think you just want to kill your enemy in plain sight,¡± Miss Xia scoffed. ¡°Moreover, you want to establish your prestige, right?¡±

    With that, Miss Xia surveyed the surrounding seated individuals, many of whom would be participating in this year¡¯s martial arts family boxing tournament and specifically came here to gage Wei Feiyang.

    ¡°Wei Feiyang, you¡¯re currently one step away from becoming a Grandmaster, so that¡¯s quite impressive given your age. However, if you can¡¯t break down that pride in your heart, it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll take that crucial step to become a Grandmaster. There¡¯s a world of difference between being on the verge of mastery and actual mastery,¡± Miss Xia said sagely.

    ¡°Miss Xia speaks the truth,¡± Wei Feiyang responded perfunctorily. Then, lifting his gaze, he saw Huang Xiaolong!

    Instantly!

    Wei Feiyang¡¯s eyes filled with mischief and cruelty, a mocking laughter resonating in his throat, ¡°Kid, I really admire your guts! You dare to show up! Hahaha ~~~~~~ weren¡¯t you acting all haughty back at the Green Willow Villa? Today, I¡¯ll use my fists to show you what you¡¯re truly up against!¡±

    ¡°This is your opponent today?¡± Miss Xia lifted her eyes to glance at Huang Xiaolong, then looked away, her eyes full of disdain. ¡°He looks quite weak. Why stoop to his level? Even if you win, it¡¯s bandit victory. If you want to establish your prestige, you should find a worthy opponent.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia doesn¡¯t know. This little bastard once insulted me. I won¡¯t rest until I kill him,¡± Wei Feiyang responded, chuckling.

    At this time, the fight organizer brought over two contracts and handed one to each, Huang Xiaolong and Wei Feiyang.

    ¡°Gentlemen, these are the life-and-death contracts. Sign your names, give your prints, and understand that the fight outcome is up to fate. Even if one party is killed, no revenge may be sought afterwards,¡± he instructed.

    This contract fundamentally carries no legal weight, but in the martial arts circle, on our turf, they must be honored.

    Wei Feiyang paid no heed to the contract¡¯s content, quickly signed it, dabbed his thumb in the ink and pressed it onto the contract.

    Huang Xiaolong also nonchalantly signed and printed the contract.

    All procedures were now in order.

    ¡°Heeheehee ~~~¡± At this, Wei Feiyang looked at Huang Xiaolong and let out a strange laugh. Then he looked at Sun Wei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after I beat you to death, I¡¯ll take good care of your woman¡­heeheehee~~¡±

    Sun Wei was immediately incensed, ¡°The only one who will die today is you!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, now that the life-and-death contracts are signed, you can let loose! Haha~~ break all his bones, smash his internal organs, then crush his head with a kick!¡± A young boy sitting next to Wei Feiyang licked his lips and declared.

    ¡°I have my own discretion,¡± Wei Feiyang stood up, loosened his muscles, and cricked his neck. The crackling noise was intimidating.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, the match is about to start. Please go change your clothes,¡± the match organizer told Huang Xiaolong. However, the look he gave Huang Xiaolong was as if he was looking at a dead man.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to change. Let¡¯s just get started,¡± Huang Xiaolong also rose to his feet.

    He found changing into workout clothes unnecessary. Wei Feiyang was not worth his sweat. He would knock him down in one move.

    ¡°Alright then, gentlemen, please enter the ring,¡± the fight organizer nodded at Huang Xiaolong and Wei Feiyang, directing them.

    The two of them headed straight for the center of the basketball court!

    ¡­

 Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Chapter 427: Exploded with one punch! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 427: Chapter 427: Exploded with one punch! (Fifth update)

    On the basketball court, also known as the ring.

    Underneath the dazzling spotlight!

    Huang Xiaolong and Wei Feiyang, face to face, ten steps apart from each other!

    Wei Feiyang¡¯s body is clad in a moon white practice uniform, full of youthful arrogance, handsome and stylish. As he stands in the ring, an indescribable air of confidence and sharp spirit emanates from him.

    Huang Xiaolong on the other hand, wears slightly shabby casual clothes. His feet are even fitted with a pair of casual leather shoes. He hardly seems like he came to fight, more like a greenhorn college student who just stepped out of campus.

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong lacks that king of the world aura about him.

    Merely from appearances, indeed, Wei Feiyang appears more promising and more worthy of anticipation.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± At this moment, Wei Feiyang directed a ruthless laugh at Huang Xiaolong, eyes filled with bloodlust. ¡°Do you regret, your insolence at Green Willow Villa? Do you regret overpowering me in music skills? For someone like me, every slight will be avenged. Music skills and the like are but illusions. Today, I will make you understand, between us, one is the moon suspended in the sky, and the other is a firefly on the ground. A firefly, incapable of competing with the moon¡¯s brilliance, even if your music skills surpass mine¡­ Today, I will¡­beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ if you are going to fight, then fight. Why bother with so much nonsense?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed indifferently.

    At this moment, some ancient martial experts watching the fight below the platform also began voicing their opinions.

    ¡°Wei Feiyang is quite ambitious this year, looks like he wishes to dominate the ancient martial family fist tournament. Today¡¯s opponent is meaningless, can be knocked out with a single punch.¡±

    ¡°A half-step Grandmaster, his fists and feet imbued with True Qi, his strength has long since surpassed the human limit. Remarkably formidable.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, in some sense, a half-step Grandmaster is a superhuman, capable of leaping ten meters at once, similar to a tiger leaping over a creek. In any position, be it standing, sitting, or crouching, any slight movement can kill an enemy within ten meters.¡±

    ¡­

    Miss Xia looked at Huang Xiaolong in the ring, with a gaze of pity, shook her head slightly, distracted herself with savoring the red wine in her cup, no longer paying attention to the ring.

    The Sun Family, on the other hand, was extremely nervous. Should anything unfortunate happen to Huang Xiaolong today, they fear that ¡°that predecessor¡± would blame them and the Sun Family would undeniably be in a tight spot.

    However, Sun Wei took a look at the betting slip in her hand, her face lighting up in joy. ¡°We¡¯re rich! We¡¯re rich today!¡±

    At this point, seeing as neither of them was making a move, the audience in the bleachers all began to scream¡ª

    ¡°Start the fight! Why haven¡¯t they started? Hurry up and start!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s with the delay? Fight! Beat him to death! I want to see blood! I want to hear the sound of bones shattering!¡±

    ¡°One-hit KO, that¡¯s the most satisfying to watch! Hurry up and move! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! I bet ten thousand bucks on Wei!¡±

    ¡­

    These seemingly respectable individuals had all stripped off their gentle facade, revealing a dark, bloodthirsty side.

    In the ring!

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s over! Go to hell and repent!¡± Wei Feiyang roared maliciously, then launched himself into action!

    A ten-step distance, he closed it with a single lunge!

    Fast! It¡¯s so fast! So fast that it¡¯s hard for the human eye to track!

    The next moment, Wei Feiyang leapt into the air, his right foot sweeping a 270-degree arc in the air. Borrowing the momentum and abdominal strength, like a dragon whipping its tail, he aimed a kick at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    This kick, with a force so powerful it tore the air, producing a loud, whip-crack sound as if a whip had snapped through the air!

    The entire basketball court, that noise and tumult, was suddenly cut short like it had been snipped by a pair of scissors.

    Almost everyone was struck dumb by Wei Feiyang¡¯s whip kick!

    Many people could even feel a vague stinging sensation on their faces, as if Wei Feiyang¡¯s kick had whipped their faces.

    This kick, carrying a force nearly equal to 2000 jins, and not only that, it was imbued with True Qi. Once it connects with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, the True Qi will instantly surge into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, wreaking havoc like a wild, rampaging flood, internally destroying Huang Xiaolong till he¡¯s nothing but mush!

    Faced with this kick, Huang Xiaolong stood rooted to the ground.

    His pupils constricted, Wei Feiyang¡¯s whip kick, in his vision, gradually slow down, slow down, even slower¡­ as if in slow motion.

    ¡°Hehe~~~ Fifteen flaws¡­ The biggest flaw is leaving your chest wide open¡­ Wide open¡­ So weak¡­ Such an opponent is simply too weak¡­ Is this what is called the expert of the ancient martial arts family? Simply¡­ a mere touch is enough to defeat you!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong threw a punch.

    It was a simple punch, devoid of any fancy moves or variations.

    Equally, it was also a definitive punch.

    Boom~~!!

    A thunderous sound!

    The air was directly smashed by the punch!

    The fist, like a raging dragon, aimed to blast everything in its path!

    This punch of Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even involve true Qi, it was completely physical strength, surpassing human limit. Pure power!

    Boom~~~~~~

    The air, under the pressure of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch, gathered into a mass, then went through an air explosion, creating a storm resulting from the air pressure that spread across the entire ring, making the ropes around the ring to continuously shake!

    This punch landed directly onto Wei Feiyang¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Er~~~¡± Wei Feiyang choked, he suddenly felt that the strength of his whole body was being drained, then a huge force burst forth from his chest!

    Next, he started flying out.

    He really flew out, he felt that everything was receding in his view! He seemed to be sitting in a high-speed car!

    Crack, crack, cracccckkkkk~~~~

    In mid-air, the bones all over Wei Feiyang¡¯s body make a frightening shattering sound.

    The next second, Wei Feiyang¡¯s body was smashed and flew out, hitting an LED light box twenty meters away, shattering it and producing a bursting sound. His body continued moving until it hit the wall of the basketball gym, forming a human-shaped hole. His body ended up a twisted lump of flesh, bloodied and gore-strewn, clearlydead.

    One punch.

    Just one punch sent him flying out of the ring.

    One hit kill!

    Wei Feiyang, a half-step Grandmaster, couldn¡¯t withstand Huang Xiaolong for even half a minute under his rule, no, not even ten seconds, he burst like a popped bubble.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at his fist, his face filled with an expression of indifference, as if he didn¡¯t just kill a person but swatted a fly. ¡°So frail they can¡¯t hold up to a punch¡­¡±

    The basketball gym was dead silent, a bizarre quiet filled the room.

    ¡°Bang~~~~~~¡± In Miss Xia¡¯s hand, her glass was shattered. The glass shards and booze splattered across her, but she did not notice. She stared directly at Huang Xiaolong, her voice trembling, ¡°W¡­What¡­What kind of monster is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely your fault¡­I did use quite a lot of force just now. After all, you¡¯re a half-step Grandmaster. If I didn¡¯t use enough strength, it would seem disrespectful. Hehe, isn¡¯t dying in the ring a kind of glory for a fighter? Puff~~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled with a sunny smile, hinting at an innocent charm.

    Then, he walked straight out of the ring.

    In the basketball gym, every viewer in the stands felt a chill down their spine!

    After Huang Xiaolong killed Wei Feiyang, he showed no excitement, no celebration, no cheering, he¡­ was simply a devil who ignored the sacredness of life!

    The next second¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No!!!! My cousin is dead! My cousin is dead!¡±

    ¡°Young Master! Young Master is¡­ No, no, no! The old man will go crazy! No!¡±

    ¡­

    A few members of the Wei Family wailed in profound grief.

    ¡­

 Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Chapter 428: The Three Brothers Join Forces

    Chapter 428: Chapter 428: The Three Brothers Join Forces

    Huang Xiaolong knocked out the genius of the Wei Family, Wei Feiyang, a half-step Grandmaster, in one punch.

    The entire basketball hall, after maintaining a dull silence for a dozen seconds, exploded!

    Above the stands, the spectators let out a thunderous noise. Some were shrieking with excitement; some were trembling due to the might of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch; some were intrigued and thrilled by the cruel way Wei Feiyang was beaten to a pulp, even taking out their phones to snap pictures of his corpse¡­

    Of course there were also people who had placed bets. Some were losing everything they had, while others were making a fortune.

    All kinds of emotions lingered in the air above the basketball hall.

    A few members of the Wei Family, eyes gleaming with hateful and resentful craziness, tried to rush at Huang Xiaolong. But they were hurriedly held back by the people in charge of the fistfight match.

    Sun Hu held up the death agreement that Huang Xiaolong had signed, and said sharply, ¡°What? You want revenge? Before the fight, both sides signed a death agreement. Boxing is a blind sport, and they each met their destiny. Do you of the Wei Family want to lose face?¡±

    The ancient martial arts masters who came to watch the fight, all with expressions of shock, started whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Wei Feiyang is dead. I absolutely didn¡¯t expect such an outcome¡­ This youngster from Binhai¡¯s Sun Family is really making a name for himself! He really shocked everyone!¡±

    ¡°It looks like, in this year¡¯s ancient martial arts family boxing competition, Binhai¡¯s Sun Family is going to make a big move!¡±

    ¡°Being able to kill a half-step Grandmaster with one punch, he is definitely going to make a name for greatness in this year¡¯s boxing competition! I wonder where the Sun Family found such an expert. He¡¯s a fresh face, wasn¡¯t even seen last year.¡±

    ¡°Wei Feiyang was the youth prodigy that the Wei family relied on most, and the son that the Family Head of the Wei family loved most. Now that he¡¯s dead, the entire Wei family definitely won¡¯t let this subject lie. This is going to blow up! The Wei family also has a Grandmaster, I¡¯m afraid the Sun family in Binhai is going to have a hard time!¡±

    ¡­

    Returning to Sun Wei and the others, Sun Hu hastily said. ¡°Master Long! We need to leave now. Quickly! Even though Wei Feiyang was killed fairly on the ring by you, his status is impressive. His death will cause a massive aftermath! We need to leave now!¡±

    Sun Hu¡¯s expression was a mix of fear and excitement.

    Fear, because if the Sun family doesn¡¯t retreat quickly, they might step out of the basketball hall and be targeted and attacked by the Wei family. After all, inside the basketball hall, the Wei family would hesitate due to the rules, but once they left, those responsible for hosting the game would no longer protect the Sun family and Huang Xiaolong. These few people from the Wei family must have already telephoned the relevant people. Perhaps the Wei family, in a fit of rage, is already organizing people at this moment.

    Excitement, due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities. Until now, everyone in the Sun family, except Sun Wei, felt that Huang Xiaolong himself was nothing and that his ¡°master¡± was the powerful one. Today, seeing Huang Xiaolong kill a half-step Grandmaster in a second, with his decisive blow and thunder-like moves, he could certainly help the Sun family resist their enemies.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly. ¡°Am I afraid of the people from the Wei Family? If they dare to take revenge tonight, I can just wipe them all out at once.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a big mess.¡± Miss Xia, having collected her emotions, walked straight towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Wei Feiyang is a pride of the Wei family. You¡¯ve killed him and the entire Wei family is now after your blood.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed without a care, then unabashedly scanned the sexy and tall body of Miss Xia.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Miss Xia was angry, though she was clearly very curious about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s kungfu. ¡°Don¡¯t be too cocky. The Wei family has a Grandmaster, and it¡¯s easy to dodge a stab in daylight, but hard to guard against an arrow in the night. No matter how great your kungfu is, you can¡¯t dodge a firearm¡¯s assassination.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ~~ Are you worried about me? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s love at first sight?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong openly flirting with Miss Xia, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She thought to herself, you¡¯re so cool, Long. You¡¯re leisurely flirting even at such a time. Is this the boldness of one who¡¯s gifted?

    ¡°I was advising you out of good intentions, but you acted recklessly and rudely. Forget it, just wait for the Wei Family¡¯s wildest revenge.¡± Miss Xia originally wanted to suss out Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, but it seemed this guy was far too carefree, always laughing and joking, like a dead pig unafraid of boiling water. It was hard dealing with this kind of people.

    ¡°Master Long, let¡¯s go!¡± Sun Hu urgently urged.

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay, but let¡¯s go backstage first to cash in the betting slips. This time, you all backed me to win, you must have made a fortune, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    At that moment, the people from the Sun Family escorted Huang Xiaolong backstage to collect their winnings.

    Sun Wei had gambled her entire dowry, a principal sum of over 50 million, and with the odds of 1 to 5, they made over 200 million from this round.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s 200 million yuan had now turned into 1 billion.

    The rest of the Sun family, including Sun Feng, were filled with regret. If they had known, they would have followed Sun Wei¡¯s lead and gone all in!

    As Miss Xia watched Huang Xiaolong leave, a wave of uncontrollable curiosity appeared in her cold, beautiful eyes. ¡°Who is this guy? That punch was extremely powerful, yet, it seems like he didn¡¯t use any True Qi¡­I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a traditional martial arts grandmaster who has cultivated True Qi¡­ Could he be a natural-born divine power warrior as the legend says? Impossible¡­Even a divine power warrior couldn¡¯t deliver such a powerful punch¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Jiangnan City. The wealthy district.

    Chen Family¡¯s villa district.

    Chen Xiong¡¯s standalone villa.

    At this moment, Chen Xiong and his son, Chen Zihuan, were closely entertaining three men.

    Among these three men, one was Master Qiao, and the other two, who were about the same age as Master Qiao, had a Daoist-like bearing and transcendent temperament.

    ¡°Master Zuo, Master Zhao, I have heard much about you two. Your reputation precedes you.¡± Chen Xiong politely said.

    ¡°Boss Chen, there is no need for politeness. Master Zuo and Junior Brother Zhao are my fellow cultivators, with deep friendship. Although the three of us don¡¯t keep in close contact, if one of us encounters an enemy, a quick call will draw the others¡¯ support.¡± Master Qiao said with a dark smile.

    It turned out that these two men were Master Qiao¡¯s disciples. They also had a strong reputation in Jiangnan City. Master Qiao had invited them over with a phone call.

    ¡°Master Qiao, your ¡®Nine-Infant, Ten-Thousand Demon Formation¡¯ was broken and the Purple-Ghost Fangfang was almost obliterated. I wonder who provoked you?¡± The thin man with the goat beard, known as ¡°Master Zuo¡±, smirked.

    ¡°Master Zuo, my folly has brought you and Zhao here to ridicule me,¡± Master Qiao scoffed. ¡°But, there is no need to rub salt in the wound. Today, I invited you here to help me eliminate that little Taoist. He managed to heavily injure Fangfang, so he must possess some high-quality Magic Artifacts. If we can destroy him, you can take anything he possesses. I will not make a claim.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Masters Zuo and Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up, full of greed.

    Master Zhao said, ¡°Good! Master Qiao, together, there is no one we three brothers cannot handle. Tell us your plan.¡±

    At this moment, Chen Xiong intervened. ¡°Masters Qiao, Zuo, and Zhao, I have some surveillance video of that Taoist. It includes some footage from that night. Why don¡¯t we watch it first before making any decisions?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then, a bodyguard dressed in black rushed in from outside the villa. ¡°Boss, something terrible has happened! Tonight, at the underground fight¡­ Wei¡­ Master Wei Feiyang of the Wei Family has been killed¡­ He¡­ He was killed in our venue¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Chen Xiong¡¯s eyebrows twitched, his heart pounding. ¡°The Wei Family wields great power and influence. If the young master of the Wei Family was killed in my venue¡­ Damn it, Family Head of the Wei Family, Yazi, is known for his eye-for-an-eye, tooth-for-a-tooth mentality, and is quick to shift blame¡­ Who did this? Who the hell killed Master Wei Feiyang? Who?¡±

    Chen Xiong was boiling with rage.

    ¡°Boss, I have brought the video of Master Wei Feiyang fighting in the ring tonight. Would you like to watch it?¡± The black-clad bodyguard trembled as he spoke.

    ¡­

 Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Chapter 429: Battle of Wits, Best of Three!

    Chapter 429: Chapter 429: Battle of Wits, Best of Three!

    On one wall of the villa¡¯s grand hall, a large projection screen displayed crystal clear visuals.

    Inside a packed basketball arena, Wei Feiyang was standing arrogantly on the stage, his face full of murderous intent. His opponent was Huang Xiaolong¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s him!!!!!!¡± Chen Zihuan screamed, his eyes wide, ¡°It¡¯s really him! It¡¯s Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Huang Xiaolong.¡± The muscle at the corner of Chen Xiong¡¯s eye twitched incessantly.

    What followed was the scene of Huang Xiaolong instantly killing Wei Feiyang with a single punch, turning him into a meatloaf.

    Bam~~!!!!!!

    The sound of this punch shocked the minds of Chen Xiong, Chen Zihuan, Master Qiao, and others. It was as if the punch was landing directly on them.

    ¡°He¡¯s very powerful.¡± Master Qiao nodded. ¡°This young man¡¯s skills are truly extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh~~heh heh heh~~~¡± Chen Zihuan¡¯s throat made a noise similar to an owl¡¯s hoot. ¡°Who would have thought that this little bastard would be this mighty¡­¡±

    Chen Zihuan felt a bit scared as he recalled how he had insulted Huang Xiaolong several times at the Shu family villa in Binhai. Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong had not lost his temper; otherwise, a punch like that would have surely killed him before he could react.

    ¡°No wonder he was able to silently kill the three assassins we sent to Binhai.¡± Chen Xiong¡¯s face muscles twitched.

    ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t let this guy live! He¡¯s a ticking time bomb! Once we get the ancient medicinal secret recipe, we have to find a way to kill him!¡± Chen Zihuan grinned maliciously. ¡°He may be good at fighting, but bring in more gunmen, I don¡¯t believe he can¡¯t be killed.¡±

    ¡°Martial arts is just for fitness and performance. In today¡¯s society, no matter how high your martial arts skills are, they are still no match for guns.¡± Master Qiao sneered disdainfully, evidently looking down upon traditional martial arts.

    ¡°Alright, the Wei Family Head is also in Jiangnan City now. Send this video to him.¡± A cunning look flashed in Chen Xiong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let the Wei family test the waters with Huang Xiaolong first.¡±

    Next, the projection screen started playing a part of the surveillance footage from the Carnival Hotel.

    The footage of Huang Xiaolong outside the hotel and severely wounding the purple-robed ghost Fangfang were no longer available. However, based on the currently available surveillance footage, it was clear that the person who had broken the Nine Infant Wicked Array that night was indeed Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°The same person? It¡¯s actually the same person?¡± Master Qiao, Master Zhao, and Master Zuo all cried out in surprise in unison.

    The person who killed Wei Feiyang, broke the Nine Infant Wicked Array, and severely wounded Fangfang was the same person!

    Huang Xiaolong!!!!!!

    ¡°Damn it! This guy!¡± The expressions on Chen Xiong and Chen Zihuan¡¯s faces were of shock.

    ¡°Dear Masters, it appears¡­ this Huang Xiaolong is not ordinary at all!¡± even Chen Xiong was somewhat panicked now. With his strength, he might find it hard to rival Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was now the master of Old Master Jin and had good relations with Miss Ying Aoshan of the Ying family.

    With the right timing, location, and the backing of people, Huang Xiaolong had it all.

    Even the Chen family, who were the top dogs in Jiangnan City, now seemed somewhat restrained.

    Chen Xiong could only resort to playing one off against another.

    With the help of the Wei family and Masters Qiao, Zhao, and Zuo, he would bring Huang Xiaolong down!

    ¡°Dear Masters, what do we do now?¡± Chen Xiong asked nervously.

    Masters Qiao, Zuo, and Zhao exchanged a glance, and in each other¡¯s eyes, they saw a strong sense of wariness.

    ¡°Left Junior Brother, you are always full of strategies, what do you think we should do about this little Daoist? If we resort to tricks, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with him given his strong fighting abilities.¡± Master Qiao felt challenged.

    The goatee-bearded Master Zuo narrowed his eyes, pondering a cunning plan. After nearly half a minute, he said, ¡°Playing dirty is not reliable. Let¡¯s deal with this openly!¡±

    ¡°Openly? How?¡± Master Zhao asked curiously.

    Master Zuo bobbed his head, a smug expression on his face. ¡°Challenge him to a magic duel. Send him a direct invitation to duel. The three of us brothers can each take turns to fight him. Since it¡¯s a magic duel, we can¡¯t use traditional martial arts or violence; it¡¯s all about magic.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How do we carry out this magic duel?¡± Master Qiao was filled with doubt. ¡°This guy¡¯s magic is also very formidable. Not to be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Master Zuo roared with laughter. ¡°We each have our own great tricks. Right, Big Brother Qiao, you¡¯re very good with nurturing ghosts and invoking souls, right?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ yes, each of us three brothers has our strengths.¡± Master Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhao is excellent at slaying ghosts and exterminating evil.¡± Master Zuo¡¯s expression became even more contented, evidently confident in his plan. ¡°And I, though lacking in other areas, am good at identifying and consecrating magic artifacts.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s have three rounds of magic showdown with this little Daoist. The first round is consecration! The second round is ghost slaying! The third round is soul invocation! Best of three rounds! The three of us can each take turns to take on the little Daoist. Let¡¯s see if he can win all three rounds!¡±

    ¡°Good! This ¡®best of three rounds¡¯ idea is excellent! We can play to our strengths and avoid our weaknesses!¡± Master Qiao slapped the table. ¡°But we have to be prepared for the eventuality that the little Daoist may not accept.¡±

    ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll send him a challenge and provoke him. He is young and hot-headed, likely unable to resist a taunt.¡± Master Zuo¡¯s eyes narrowed into a deceitful smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s a magic showdown, there should be some stakes. Once we win, we¡¯ll have him surrender his treasures and acknowledge us as his masters. This way, we can control him and make him serve us!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Both Master Zhao and Master Qiao broke into wild laughter.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ha ha~ Good! Good! I¡¯ll handle issuing the challenge!¡± A bright smile appeared on Chen Xiong¡¯s face. ¡°And, once that little bastard Huang Xiaolong loses, he must hand over the recipe for the ancient medicine!¡±

    ¡°Boss Chen, time is of the essence. You need to get on this right away. It¡¯s best to act immediately, we need to get the little Daoist to agree to the magic showdown before the Wei family makes their move. He must have treasures on him and we must get them! Plus, if we can make him our disciple and have him serve us, it will be greatly advantageous. We will gain an additional fighter, and this guy is quite good in a fight.¡± Master Qiao bobbed his head. ¡°We should set the time for the showdown for tomorrow night. Also, invite the wealthy bosses and celebrities in Jiangnan City who believe in ghosts and spirits to watch the showdown. This can deter these wealthy people and make them willing to spend money to worship us three brothers, allowing us to gain both fame and fortune. This can be considered as killing two birds with one stone!¡±

    ¡°Great! Great! Dear Masters, I¡¯ll take care of this right away! It will be easy to find out which hotel the people from the Sun family are staying at!¡± Chen Xiong stood up in a rush.

    Suddenly, Master Qiao glanced at Chen Zihuan and furrowed his brows. ¡°Young Master Chen, I see a green string tangled around your Palace of Illness star. It seems that you¡¯ve recently encountered some health problems. You should go to the hospital for a check-up when you can.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Chapter 430: Negotiation!

    Chapter 430: Chapter 430: Negotiation!

    The people from the Sun Family, clustered around Huang Xiaolong, hastily exited the basketball court and drove off like they were fleeing from something.

    They were all worried that the moment they left the court, some hidden gunmen would ambush them and attempt an assassination.

    However, it seemed the Wei Family had not yet had the chance to arrange that.

    Once they had driven far enough from the basketball court, Sun Hu finally let out a relieved breath.

    ¡°Uncle Hu, aren¡¯t you a bit too paranoid? Jiangnan City is still a bustling metropolis after all, no matter how brutal the Wei Family is, they can¡¯t just brazenly attack us in the streets, right? Besides, no matter how many men they bring, Little Long can handle them.¡± Sun Wei thought Sun Hu was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    ¡°Weiwei, one can never be too cautious.¡± Sun Hu advised earnestly. ¡°I once heard of a martial artist who killed his opponent in an underground fight. When he left the venue, he was assassinated. No matter how formidable one¡¯s martial arts skills are, they can¡¯t withstand gunfire. Better safe than sorry.¡±

    ¡°This is such a hassle.¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed, exasperated. ¡°If the Wei Family dares to take revenge on me, I will uproot the entire Wei family and wipe them all out.¡±

    These casually spoken words sent a chill down Sun Hu¡¯s spine.

    Dear god, you don¡¯t hold back, do you? The Wei Family is a deeply rooted, well-established martial art family, just slightly weaker than the mythical top ten ancient martial art families. You casually talk about wiping them out as if they¡¯re nothing?

    Sun Wei, however, was awestruck by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s audacity. She collapsed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, completely shocked.

    Well, it seemed that Sun Wei had completely let go, now openly showing intimacy with Huang Xiaolong in front of others.

    The Sun Family people drove around the city a few times to make sure they weren¡¯t being followed before returning to their hotel. However, they were considering switching hotels.

    Just as they stepped into the hotel lobby, a receptionist greeted them with a smile. ¡°Mr. Huang, there¡¯s an invitation letter here for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    Darn it, another invitation?

    An invitation or a wedding card?

    ¡°What kind of invitation?¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped forward to take the letter the receptionist respectfully handed him.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Is this¡­ another challenge letter?¡± A stunned Sun Wei stood beside Huang Xiaolong, staring at the golden letter in his hand emblazoned with a big title ¨C ¡°Challenge Letter¡±.

    Huang Xiaolong tore open the letter and took out the inner note to read it¡ª

    ¡°Impudent Huang Xiaolong, you, a villain in a moment of victory, a man of insignificance, dare to fight me in front of everyone?¡±

    ¡°What? This letter is a bit over the top¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong found it both funny and annoying.

    Fight in front of everyone? What an audacious claim!

    Upon carefully reading the letter, Huang Xiaolong understood¡ª it was a challenge letter from a Taoist to compete in a magic competition, best two out of three rounds.

    Exorcism! Ghost extermination! Soul summoning!

    The time of the duel would be tomorrow night at 11, while the location was on a mountain in the Jiangnan City National Forest Park.

    Specific details of the duel would be signed in a contract tomorrow night at the forest park.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ This is so strange, a Taoist wants to challenge you in a magical duel¡­¡± Sun Wei had an amazed expression on her face.

    ¡°Taoist¡­ Oh, I seem to have offended a Taoist in Jiangnan City.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed.

    ¡°Little Long, you mean¡­ the owner of the Carnival Hotel? That bastard who raised the ghost of a Qing Dynasty woman? ¡± Sun Wei suddenly realized.

    ¡°Hehe, who else could it be?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a faint smile. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, as I¡¯ve said before, even if I don¡¯t seek him, he will take the initiative to find me. He resents me deeply.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Little Long, are you going or not? This looks like a very well-prepared challenger.¡± Sun Wei looked worried. ¡°Besides, the contents of the challenge letter are very vague about many details, they don¡¯t explain much.¡±

    ¡°Go, why not?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t care what tricks they pull, I will wipe out this beast tomorrow night! He wants to compete with me in magic? How amusing! Exorcism? Ghost extermination? Soul summoning? They sound like petty tricks. Regardless of what he wants to compete in, I¡¯ll win. Hehe~~¡±

    Just thinking about the fun he could have tomorrow night, Huang Xiaolong was already getting excited.

    Sun Wei, standing by, felt the majestic, overpowering air and confidence emanating from Huang Xiaolong. Her worries evaporated, her eyes shone dreamily. ¡°Little Long, I want to go with you tomorrow night to that magic duel.¡± She said. ¡°It sounds like a lot of fun. I¡¯ve never seen Taoists duel before.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Sister Bai Hu, feel free to join if you want.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly with a laugh, then handed over the challenge letter to Sun Hu. ¡°Here, there¡¯s a phone number at the bottom of this challenge letter. Call them for me to confirm. Tell them that I, your young master, will be there on time tomorrow night. What do I have to fear? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Alright, Master Long, I¡­ I¡¯ll call them immediately.¡± Sun Hu replied with reverence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Bai Hu, let¡¯s get some rest.¡± Huang Xiaolong slipped his arm around Sun Wei¡¯s slender waist and moved towards the elevator. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, come to my room tonight~~¡±

    Sun Wei blushed, her eyes sparkling with allure. ¡°Little Long, what are you planning~~¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Sister Bai Hu, I remember we first met in the women¡¯s dorm of Binhai University, in the restroom. To be honest, the light was a bit dim then, and I didn¡¯t get a good look at you. Hehe~~you should come to my room later, so I could have a thorough¡­inspection.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Sun Wei was bashfully embarrassed. ¡°Just looking? Nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Yep, just looking.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re so naughty. You really think I¡¯m going to believe you?¡± Sun Wei gave Huang Xiaolong a playful glare, then whispered in his ear, ¡°Little Long, you have to go to the magic duel tomorrow¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want that¡­ that, to affect your performance. Here¡¯s the deal. Win tomorrow night and I¡­ I¡¯ll clean myself up real good, make myself smell nice and fragrant, then take the initiative to come to your room, for you to have a good look¡­ a good¡­ well¡­ you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased back.

    Sun Wei whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°That means¡­letting you¡­¡±

    ¡­

    That night, as expected, Sun Wei didn¡¯t come to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room.

    She planned to offer herself as a reward, after Huang Xiaolong achieved a stunning victory in the magic duel tomorrow night, presenting her pure and innocent body for his taking!

    Isn¡¯t that a kind of motivation?

    Huang Xiaolong, of course, would be too impolite to decline such a prize!

    Is the magic duel tomorrow night going to be challenging?

    Also, that night, the Sun family was unharmed; the Wei Family didn¡¯t retaliate.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong slept until noon. Just as he was getting out of bed, he received a phone call.

    Picking up his phone, he saw an unknown number on the screen.

    Huang Xiaolong grumbled and answered the call.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong~~¡± A seductive voice of a woman echoed from the other end of the line. She sounded like a young girl, her voice exotic and extremely sexy, akin to that of a late-night radio hostess.

    It was¡­ way more attractive than even a professional voice actress.

    Upon hearing this voice, Huang Xiaolong became somewhat excited, certain that he had never heard this voice before!

    ¡°Ah, who are you? I don¡¯t know you.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded playfully.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, listen. I¡¯m Jin Mengqi from the Jin family.¡± The woman¡¯s voice, filled with palpable hostility came through the phone!

    ¡°Yesterday, my grandfather¡­Well, I¡¯m representing the Jin family regarding this matter, requesting a negotiation with you.¡± Jin Mengqi¡¯s voice carried an undertone of anger. ¡°We, the Jin family, are recognized nobles in Jiangnan City. My grandfather is highly respected¡­His impulsive decision to make you his mentor has greatly displeased our entire family! That¡¯s why¡­I¡¯m stepping in to negotiate. However, you cannot reveal this to my grandfather, get it?¡±

    ¡°Oh~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly understood. So the Jin family members were disgruntled because he was Old Master Jin¡¯s mentor, which made them feel inferior to Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The most pivotal factor was that Huang Xiaolong was just a youngster.

    That definitely rubbed the Jin family the wrong way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come pick you up right now.¡± Jin Mengqi¡¯s voice was notably assertive, implying no room for Huang Xiaolong to resist. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about refusing or otherwise, if you are obstinate, then¡­you will pay a price, one that you¡­can¡¯t afford!¡±

    Well, Jin Mengqi was very assertive¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Chapter 431: A Direct Slap in the Face!

    Chapter 431: Chapter 431: A Direct Slap in the Face!

    She hung up right after finishing her statement.

    Huang Xiaolong found this both funny and annoying. ¡°Seriously? The old man¡¯s family seems very unsatisfied that he took me as his disciple¡­ Well, if all of the Jin Family¡¯s descendants are wild horses running amok, then¡­ I will be their tamer, and I will tame them all!¡±

    He didn¡¯t take Jin Mengqi¡¯s threat seriously at all¡­ Do normal people care about the threats of ants? They could easily be squash with a slight stomp of the foot.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly washed up, changed his clothes, went out, and stood at the hotel entrance, waiting with a big grin on his face.

    ¡°That Jin Mengqi has such a nice voice, I wonder what she looks like. Hopefully, she¡¯s not a monster,¡± a hint of expectation crept onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    Soon, a Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up in front of him. The car window rolled down, ¡°You¡¯re Huang Xiaolong, right? I saw you at grandpa¡¯s centenary celebration yesterday.¡±

    The driver was a girl about the same age as Sun Wei. Her beautiful and melodic voice was unmistakable; it was Jin Mengqi who had just called him.

    She was wearing a white dress and looked absolutely stunning. Her frosty aloofness was tantalizingly mixed with a smoldering allure, making her irresistible. She sat in the driver¡¯s seat like a Snow Lotus, capturing many people¡¯s hearts.

    As far as beauty was concerned, she was on par with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sister, Sun Wei.

    However, her martial arts skills were much superior to Sun Wei. Like Wei Feiyang, who was killed by Huang Xiaolong the night before, Jin Mengqi was at the half-step Grandmaster realm. She could kill anyone within 10 meters with a single thought!

    ¡°Get in.¡± Jin Mengqi said indifferently.

    Drawing up a grin, in comically easy-going fashion, Huang Xiaolong opened the car door and got in.

    The vehicle was filled with a pleasant fragrance, giving off a slightly intoxicating air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to talk openly and honestly on behalf of the Jin Family.¡± Jin Mengqi said succinctly and then drove off.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Is Old Master Jin your grandpa?¡± Huang Xiaolong mused with a smirk. ¡°Since he calls me his master, technically, you should be calling me grandmaster¡­ oh wait, it¡¯s actually great-grandmaster¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jin Mengqi¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen, her anger was palpable. She glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong, as if she wanted to kill him right there and then, ¡°This subject is off the table forever! How dare you¡­ you¡­ you! This incident is a great humiliation for our Jin Family!¡±

    Truth be told, even when she was angry, Jin Mengqi¡¯s voice was still very pleasing to the ear.

    Huang Xiaolong was intrigued¡­ if this girl making sounds like those in films, she could send men straight to heaven!

    ¡°No, on the contrary, this should be a glorious occasion for your Jin Family. You should feel honored to attain such great fortune.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Jin Mengqi was shaking with anger, she took deep breaths to calm herself down, then pleaded earnestly. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you are undoubtedly talented. In the field of calligraphy, not only my grandpa, but the rest of us greatly admire you. But¡­ your skills alone¡­ are not enough¡­ The Jin Family is not easily impressed, so¡­ don¡¯t flatter yourself¡­ rest assured, we will compensate you handsomely. That¡¯s why I am here today.¡±

    ¡± Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong only chuckled.

    After a short while, Jin Mengqi pulled up at a high-class caf¨¦.

    They parked and got off.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Jin Mengqi led Huang Xiaolong to the second floor of the caf¨¦.

    They settled in a private room.

    They ordered two cups of coffee and asked the waiter to not disturb them.

    The private room on the second floor had a large outdoor patio which overlooked a sparkling lake. Here, customers could relax comfortably in a corner for a chat, or settle down by the patio to enjoy the beautiful lake view. With a gentle breeze blowing across the lake, even while having coffee, one could feel slightly tipsy.

    Jin Mengqi looked out over the mirror-like lake surface, ¡°Many people believe that the Chen Family is the No.1 family in Jiangnan City. However, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s actually our Jin Family. We are a leading commercial powerhouse in Jiangnan City or even nationwide. To put it bluntly, in the bustling coastal city of Jiangnan, out of every 100 jobs, at least 30 are provided by our Jin Family. This caf¨¦ is just one of the businesses owned by an un-favored side branch of the third generation Jin Family. Huang Xiaolong, you simply can¡¯t compare to our Jin Family, even the slightest connection to us is impossible¡­ You understand, right? There is a major difference between our worlds, our social classes¡­ Do you get it?¡±

    ¡°I asked you out today to negotiate a peaceful resolution of this matter,¡± Jin Mengqi said, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a patronizing look.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Even if he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention, Huang Xiaolong was a little annoyed by her defeatist remarks.

    ¡°You¡¯re talented¡­ but our Jin Family is more than just a business dynasty. You cannot possibly imagine the depth of our resources¡­¡± As she was talking, Jin Mengqi took out a cheque from her bag. ¡°This is a cheque for 50 million. Take it and leave Jiangnan City immediately¡­ and never, ever show up in front of my grandpa again.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°What, you think it¡¯s too little?¡± Jin Mengqi gave a snort of contempt. ¡°True¡­ considering your astounding talent in calligraphy, 50 million might not seem like a significant amount to you. In that case¡ª¡ª¡±

    Jin Mengqi took out yet another prepared cheque, ¡°This cheque is for 200 million. Everyone has their price. So, here you have a total of 250 million. This should be enough to buy you. Even with your amazing talent, you would never make this much money in your lifetime. Now, all you have to do is nod, and this fortune is yours. 250 million is our bottom line.¡±

    Indeed, even in the bustling city of Jiangnan, 250 million is a huge fortune. Anyone who possesses this amount of money could enter the ranks of the wealthy.

    The reason the Jin Family was willing to offer so much money was because of Old Master Jin¡¯s admiration for Huang Xiaolong. He is not only an admirer but also an adorer!

    Killing Huang Xiaolong to silence him would be highly risky. If the truth were to be discovered by Old Master Jin, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Therefore, they could only bribe Huang Xiaolong to take a hike.

    The descendants of the Jin family, after discussions and evaluations, believed that 250 million would be an offer Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°250 million?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, if you do as I say, this money will be yours.¡± Jin Mengqi pulled a pack of women¡¯s cigarettes from her bag, lit one up, and started smoking gracefully.

    The way she smoked, was incredibly elegant, showing a kind of intellectual beauty.

    There¡¯s no denying it, this woman, was a beauty. An extreme beauty.

    In Jin Mengqi¡¯s heart, she was one hundred percent sure that 250 million would definitely buy Huang Xiaolong¡¯s loyalty. It could genuinely purchase him!

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, then he reached into his pocket to rummage around. He pulled out several crumpled cashier¡¯s checks and tossed them onto the table. ¡°Here you go; this is 1 billion¡­ Get a room tonight, lie on the bed like those girls in the movies, and moan for me all night. The money is yours.¡±

    Ka~~~~~

    Jin Mengqi¡¯s face suddenly became rigid.

    The 1 billion was what Huang Xiaolong won from a bet last night.

    The next second, Jin Mengqi was absolutely furious!

    Her face burned, as if she¡¯d been slapped.

    She tried to slap Huang Xiaolong with an offer of 250 million, but he responded by slapping her with 1 billion!

    At this moment¡ª¡ª

    Knock, knock, knock~~Knock, knock, knock~~

    There was a knock at the door.

    Jin Mengqi, already furious, coldly scolded without turning her head, ¡°I said no one¡¯s allowed in here to disturb us!¡±

    The door opened, and a woman¡¯s voice filled with a kind of celestial charm drifted in, ¡°Sister Mengqi, are you angry about something?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw Ying Aoshan standing chicly at the entrance of the room, but her eyes were fixed on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yi¡­Yi¡­Ying Aoshan¡­¡± Jin Mengqi quickly reined in her anger and forced a smile onto her face. She dared not to be disrespectful and quickly got up to greet her, ¡°Miss Aoshan¡­Did¡­Did¡­Did you need me for something?¡±

    True, the Jin family is indeed a wealthy family in Jiangnan City, but compared to the Ying family, one of the top ten ancient martial arts families, they are nothing more than a small shrimp.

    Old Master Jin was only a son-in-law of a collateral branch of the Ying family!

    You could even say that the Jin family is a vassal of the Ying Family!

    Therefore, Ying Aoshan¡¯s status was naturally far above that of the descendants of the Jin family like Jin Mengqi! Even if Old Master Jin himself came, he¡¯d have to lower his head and curry favor when he saw Ying Aoshan!

    To put it in perspective, if Ying Aoshan was a rich young lady, then Jin Mengqi, in front of her, could only be a maid!

    Moreover, Aoshan Ying is a grandmaster of ancient martial arts!

    This time, with Ying Aoshan¡¯s personal visit to their room, Jin Mengqi felt flabbergasted and her body slightly shook in excitement.

    `Miss Aoshan¡­ she¡­ she came to find me! That¡­ That¡¯s unbelievable! Usually, Miss Aoshan wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at me. Today, she actually came to me! She came to find me in person!`

    Jin Mengqi raised her eyes filled with gratitude and looked at Ying Aoshan.

    Unexpectedly.

    Ying Aoshan didn¡¯t really pay any attention to Jin Mengqi. She walked towards Huang Xiaolong with a smile on her face, ¡°Young Master Huang, I saw you outside the cafe earlier, and I followed you all the way here. I asked the waiter and found out you were in this room. I hope you don¡¯t mind my intrusion?¡±

    ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re here, have a seat,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young Master Huang, you¡¯ve been avoiding me time and again. Do you find me that repulsive?¡± Ying Aoshan sat down as she spoke, her eyes full of reproach as she looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    Whack~~~~~~~

    Jin Mengqi stood stiffly to one side, her face looked like it had been slapped hard!

    She had been delusional! Ying Aoshan was not here for her at all!

    ¡­

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Chapter 432: A Cup of Dirty Water! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 432: Chapter 432: A Cup of Dirty Water! (Fifth update)

    At this moment, Ying Aoshan held Huang Xiaolong in high esteem.

    Firstly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°A Hundred Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix¡±, had genuinely moved her and touched her heartstrings. From the perspective of guqin skills, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate for her to call Huang Xiaolong her ¡°teacher¡±.

    Secondly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°Picture of Longevity¡± last night was unprecedented and had once again completely conquered Ying Aoshan.

    Thirdly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s comments that Ying Aoshan had limited time left in her life might not be an exaggeration. There were certain signs pointing to the accuracy of his statement.

    Fourth, although most men Ying Aoshan encountered had lusted after her and sought her company, hoping to spend more time at her side, Huang Xiaolong had repeatedly rejected her. This made her feel that Huang Xiaolong was different from any man¡­he was intriguing, mysterious, and marched to his own beat!

    Furthermore, last night, Huang Xiaolong had pulverized Wei Feiyang into a pulp with a single punch on the stage. Mengqi didn¡¯t know about this, but Ying Aoshan did.

    ¡®I wonder how many more secrets Young Master Huang has that have remained unseen by Aoshan so far~~¡¯ Ying Aoshan looked at Huang Xiaolong curiously. She then glanced at the cash check on the table and at Mengqi, who stood by like a wooden stake. She nodded in seeming realization and said with a light smile, ¡°Little sister Mengqi, there are some things Old Master Jin should decide for himself. You younger ones need not involve yourselves. Otherwise, it would upset the old man, which would be rather counterproductive.¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­Miss Aoshan¡­¡± Mengqi was visibly embarrassed.

    Of course, Mengqi wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    Had everyone in the Jin Family address Huang Xiaolong as their elder, even as an ancestral teacher¡­this was impossible, it was absurd!

    ¡°Young Master Huang, are you available to hang out today? I¡¯m quite familiar with Jiangnan City, how about I accompany you and show you around?¡± Ying Aoshan volunteered.

    She thought, ¡®Young Master Huang, you won¡¯t refuse Aoshan this time, will you?¡¯

    The mere thought of it gave Mengqi a sinking feeling¡­ ¡®Impossible! Miss Aoshan is a revered figure. She is the moon in the sky. Numerous distinguished young men and martial arts geniuses from ancient martial families have been pursuing her relentlessly. Yet, Miss Aoshan always remained indifferent. But today¡­this noble, celestial female figure has stepped off the pedestal and is¡­ sticking herself to Huang Xiaolong¡­ Could it be that Huang Xiaolong really has an incredible background? But according to our intelligence, he is just a member of the Sun Family in Binhai. A Sun Family that is merely a minor ancient martial arts lineage that has already lost its succession. Could there be some other hidden information?¡¯

    The very thought was terrifying.

    At this moment, Mengqi felt a chill run down her spine. Based on Ying Aoshan¡¯s attitude towards Huang Xiaolong, it was very likely that Huang Xiaolong was hiding his real identity!

    If Huang Xiaolong were the son of a concealed, high-profile family, the Jin Family would be in a real mess for having offended him!

    ¡®Not good. I¡­I must find out the real identity of Huang Xiaolong¡­ I cannot act recklessly anymore¡­¡¯ Mengqi took a deep breath.

    ¡°Oh? Today? I have something to do tonight¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Ying Aoshan perfunctorily. ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan, you needn¡¯t follow me around. Let me just cure your sickness.¡±

    That being said, Huang Xiaolong got up and took a paper cup, filling it up halfway with water from the dispenser.

    He put the paper cup on the table.

    ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan¡­you¡¯re a grandmaster of ancient martial arts, immune to various diseases, how could you¡­get sick¡­.¡± Mengqi babbled, her face marked with suspicion.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Ying Aoshan teasingly, ¡°I told you, you are about to die. It¡¯s not a threat.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Young Master Huang, I have been practicing ancient martial arts since childhood and have cultivated True Qi within my body. I have a peculiar perception of life and death crises¡­honestly, I feel fine. There¡­are no abnormalities¡­¡±

    During this period, things in Ying Aoshan¡¯s life and practice seemed usual. She found it hard to relate herself to the fact that she was near death.

    ¡®Is this Huang Xiaolong just tricking Miss Aoshan?¡¯

    Mengqi considered for a moment, then sat down as well, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Miss Aoshan has any hidden ailments either.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you both don¡¯t believe it, I will prove it to you~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously as he took out a charm from his canvas bag. Swinging his hand, the charm burned into ashes.

    Huang Xiaolong sprinkled the ash into the paper cup and stirred it into the water.

    Both Ying Aoshan and Mengqi watched with wide eyes, having no idea what Huang Xiaolong was up to.

    ¡°Drink it.¡± Huang Xiaolong seriously handed a paper cup to Ying Aoshan. ¡°All of it, not leaving a drop.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ Young Master Huang¡­are you¡­are you making fun of Aoshan?¡± A hint of indignation appeared on Ying Aoshan¡¯s face.

    Even Jin Mengqi felt some admiration for Huang Xiaolong¡ª

    You actually dare to make the direct descendant of the illustrious Ying Family drink a filthy cup of ash-filled water!

    My God, this water, even the beggars on the street wouldn¡¯t drink it, would they?

    How disgusting!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, know your limits, don¡¯t invite trouble.¡± Jin Mengqi admonished with a cold face.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who had better shut up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret inviting me out today~~¡± Huang Xiaolong playfully looked at Jin Mengqi, with a hint of coldness flashing in his eyes.

    Upon meeting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, Jin Mengqi couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling a chilling cold, unable to utter a word.

    ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan, you¡¯re practically dead anyway, if you want to drink this cup of water, go ahead. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you¡­ After all, when you¡¯re dead, it¡¯s none of my business~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said lazily with a smile.

    Faced with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disdainful look, Ying Aoshan was so infuriated it almost choked her!

    She¡¯s seen as a princess, the moon in the sky, by others, but she keeps hitting a wall with Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®Does Young Master Huang dislike Aoshan?¡¯

    Ying Aoshan was utterly depressed.

    Actually, as an underworld ghost official, a god in the world of mortals, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t need to grovel to a woman.

    None of the girls he had met before had Ying Aoshan¡¯s arrogance. This innate disdain in Ying Aoshan merely made Huang Xiaolong dismissive.

    ¡°Fine. Aoshan will drink it.¡± Ying Aoshan decided to throw in the towel and unexpectedly exuded a helpless vibe. She shot Huang Xiaolong a resentful glance before picking up the dirty cup of water and gulping it down with her eyes closed.

    Well, she indeed drank it all, as Huang Xiaolong had asked, without leaving a drop.

    From the side, Jin Mengqi got the chills as she watched this, her entire body covered in goosebumps. There was no way she would drink such dirty water!

    ¡°Are you satisfied now, Young Master Huang?¡± Ying Aoshan now looked like a common girl who had been unfairly treated. ¡°Aoshan finished the water, are you going to leave now, Young Master Huang?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Ying Aoshan, I saved your life, but you haven¡¯t even thanked me, and even seem rather displeased with me¡­ You¡¯re not very fair, are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°Tsk~~ Just a cup of dirty water and you claim to have saved Miss Aoshan¡¯s life~~~¡± Jin Mengqi couldn¡¯t hold back and mumbled this under her breath.

    Just then!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ying Aoshan suddenly turned white as a sheet, her hand covering her mouth, she quickly stood up, wanting to throw up.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She considered herself a lady and wished to rush to the restroom to vomit, but the churning in her stomach was uncontrollable. With a ¡®bleugh¡¯, she finally spewed out a large pile of filth!

    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve thrown up, your life is saved.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Look what this is¡­¡±

    Both Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi subconsciously looked at the pile of filth on the ground.

    The sight of it terrified them so much they both let out a scream! They reacted as if they had seen the most terrifying, disgusting, evil thing in the world!

    ¡­

 Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Centipede Gu

    Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Centipede Gu

    This current scene is truly horrifying to Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi! It scared them to the extreme!

    You should know that these two women, one is a veteran martial arts Grandmaster, the other a semi-Grandmaster. Both are standard examples of ¡®a heroine not inferior to any hero.¡¯ In this world, there is not much that could scare them¡­

    Yet what Ying Aoshan spat out were actually dozens of colorful centipedes!

    Yes! Centipedes!

    Centipedes are usually enough to make people with a fear of clusters have goosebumps on sight.

    Not to mention, the centipedes Ying Aoshan spat out were multicolored, scarier than ordinary centipedes. Right now, these dozens of centipedes, wrapped in a lump of yellow-brown viscous fluid, were actually alive and wriggling, struggling¡­

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s face grew extremely pale. Even as a veteran martial arts Grandmaster, she was shivering from head to toe, her skin covered in goosebumps. These centipedes, no, these live centipedes, had come out of her own mouth!

    It was too horrifying! Too thrilling! Too disgusting! Too terrifying!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Miss Ying Aoshan, you have now witnessed yourself spitting out centipedes, haven¡¯t you? Centipedes are quite formidable. While scorpions use their tails to sting people, centipedes bite. Although none of the world¡¯s top ten deadliest poisons belong to centipedes, don¡¯t underestimate their toxicity. The world¡¯s most venomous centipede is the Scolopendra. This creature is the poison king amongst centipedes. Its venom is ferocious, and it can attack humans with its front limbs without using its jaws. If bitten, the pain is so unbearable, you¡¯d wish you could jump into a frying pan to ease the torment. The ones you just spat out, they¡¯re Scolopendras. Look, there are dozens of them.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong rambled on in explanation. ¡°These centipedes are alive. If I didn¡¯t treat you today, in less than a month, these live centipedes would have devoured your internal organs. Even as a veteran martial arts Grandmaster, you wouldn¡¯t be able to save yourself. Without help, you¡¯d die of extreme pain or poison in a matter of days. By now, you must realize that I am your lifesaver.¡±

    After hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ying Aoshan felt as if she¡¯d fallen into an icy pit, both disgusted and terrified.

    ¡°Wah~~~~~~¡±

    The next second, both Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and rush to the restroom, violently retching.

    With a grin, Huang Xiaolong burned a talisman, reducing the live centipedes to ashes.

    It took them a good half-hour~~~~

    Only after Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi had finished vomiting did they sit across from Huang Xiaolong, looking drained and wretched.

    ¡°Huang¡­ Young Master Huang¡­ What exactly is going on? How did such deadly poisonous centipedes end up in Aoshan¡¯s stomach¡­¡± Clearly, Ying Aoshan had been crying. Her cute face was covered with tear stains, evoking pity in all who saw her.

    ¡°Huang¡­ Huang Xiaolong, what was that talisman you burned, and why did you give Miss Aoshan the ash to drink with water? What was that all about?¡± Jin Mengqi also had a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°Ah~~ I still haven¡¯t had lunch¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong called over a cafe waiter, ordered five plates of fried rice, five steaks, five cups of cola, and started eating heartily. ¡°I ordered for myself, you guys order your own¡­Um, who was it, Jin Mengqi, you¡¯re paying for the meal today.¡±

    Both Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi were so nauseous that they felt like vomiting out their stomach acids. How could they have an appetite now? They could only watch Huang Xiaolong devour his meal.

    While eating, Huang Xiaolong explained casually, ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan, you were infected with a gu, a centipede gu. I¡¯ve forced it out of you now. But remember, starting from this year, you must eat ten geckos every year for three years. Only then will the residual poison in your body be completely expelled.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­ How did I get the gu?¡± Ying Aoshan was horrified. Her eyes reflected her thoughts, but after pondering for a long time, she couldn¡¯t figure out when or how she had been infected with the gu.

    ¡°Anyway, you have offended someone. That someone, who is an expert in gu techniques, has cast a gu on you. Even if they explained it to you in detail later, you¡¯d find it hard to believe. Anyway, this profession is mysterious and strange, beyond common understanding.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually. ¡°In the future, you need to be more careful. I can save you once, but I can¡¯t save your life forever, unless you become my maidservant or wife, following me every day, then nobody would ever dare harm you again.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough~~~¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ying Aoshan¡¯s pale face turned slightly red and she coughed a few times to hide her embarrassment. Then she said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Huang, for saving me today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died without knowing what killed me¡­ Thinking about it now, it scares the hell out of me.¡±

    From this point, Ying Aoshan indeed was extremely grateful to Huang Xiaolong. This was a matter of life and death, not a joke!

    ¡°No big deal.¡± Huang Xiaolong brushed it off with a nonchalant smile, a sly glance towards Jin Mengqi, ¡°That talisman I have is designed to neutralize centipede toxins specifically.¡±

    Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills first-hand, Jin Mengqi was left speechless, her mind raced¡ª¡¯This guy is more than he seems¡­ People in our Jin Family thought he was merely a bookish type¡­ No, I must take a closer look at what he is really capable of¡­ Can¡¯t act rashly anymore.¡¯

    ¡°After I finish my meal, I¡¯m heading back to the hotel. I have some stuff to deal with tonight. You¡¯re welcome to do as you please.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Young Master Huang! You¡¯re only busy in the evening, right? Why don¡¯t you let Aoshan accompany you for an afternoon stroll, exploring the famous landmarks of Jiangnan City? It¡¯s the least we can do to express our gratitude. Is that okay?¡± Ying Aoshan pouted, ¡°Or is Young Master Huang implying that Miss Aoshan is not pleasing to your eyes?¡±

    The way Ying Aoshan spoke in such a flirtatious manner made Jin Mengqi shudder. She stammered, ¡°What¡­ What are you busy with tonight?¡±

    ¡°No harm telling you guys. There¡¯s a Taoist who has challenged me to a magic duel.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    ¡°Huh? A Taoist? You¡­ Do you know Taoist magic, too?¡±

    Both Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi exclaimed in unison as if they had discovered a new world.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m invincible in Taoist magic. What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a stone-faced seriousness.

    ¡°Oh, perfect! Miss Aoshan has witnessed some Taoist rituals and is quite interested in them. Young Master Huang, let me accompany you tonight!¡± Ying Aoshan seemed to have made up her mind to stick with Huang Xiaolong, her eyes sparkling. ¡°It¡¯s a magic duel after all, there should be a cheerleading squad by your side to boost morale!¡±

    Clearly, Jin Mengqi would not miss out on this excellent opportunity to explore Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities further, she too joined in, ¡°I¡¯ll go too! I have never seen a Taoist magic duel¡­ It seems¡­ Kind of interesting¡­¡±

    After a brief pause, with a sly gleam in her eyes, Jin Mengqi continued, ¡°Since you practice Taoism, I have a problem that I wish to consult you about.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong continued to enjoy his fried rice and steak, ignoring Jin Mengqi.

    With gritted teeth, Jin Mengqi plucked up the courage and continued, ¡°I have a friend who recently bought a villa. But after moving in, she constantly felt congested and cramped despite the villa¡¯s spacious layout. The feeling of congestion was purely psychological, and every night, she felt as if she was suffocated by some ghostly presence. Weirdly, her husband did not share this sensation. Then one day, she¡­ she woke up to find¡­ to find that the slippers by the bed were¡­ mysteriously moved¡­¡±

    Despite relaying someone else¡¯s experience, Jin Mengqi recounted it in a frightened tone.

    Even Ying Aoshan, who was listening at the side, felt a slight shudder inside her heart.

    Huang Xiaolong continued to enjoy his meal, completely ignoring Jin Mengqi.

    Jin Mengqi grumbled in frustration after being given the cold shoulder, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man of Taoist magic? Tell me, does my friend¡¯s problem come from poor Feng Shui in her house, or was she just unlucky enough to encounter a ghost¡­ If you can¡¯t answer that, you¡¯re just bluffing. How can someone as young as you know about Taoism?¡±

    It was clear that Jin Mengqi was questioning Huang Xiaolong¡¯s authenticity.

    With a nonchalant glance, Huang Xiaolong said blandly, ¡°Solving this problem is child¡¯s play. But if you want my help, you need to agree to one condition.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Are you talking about a fee?¡± Jin Mengqi asked.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the crumpled check on the table, ¡°Fee? I don¡¯t fancy that. But your voice is quite pleasant. If I solve this problem for you, then you¡¯ll have to mimic those movie actresses¡¯ call and yell for me.¡±

    Crack~~~

    Upon hearing that, both Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi were dumbstruck.

    ¡­

 Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Mountain Duel

    Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Mountain Duel

    Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi were indeed goddesses, especially Ying Aoshan, who seemed detached from worldly matters. However, even they could understand what Huang Xiaolong was saying.

    Learning to call out like the young ladies in those films?

    Isn¡¯t this, basically, bedroom talk!

    Jin Mengqi was still an innocent maiden. Where would she have learned to speak like that?

    She was the cherished jewel of the Jin Family and a well-regarded lady in the high society of Jiangnan City. She was an unattainable goddess, and every man, no matter how outstanding, would behave appropriately and politely in her presence, never uttering a flirtatious word.

    Yet now, Huang Xiaolong, this indolent fellow, was openly flirting with her. This was something she had never encountered in her life!

    In her embarrassment and anger, her heart strangely began to flutter, an inexplicable feeling¡­

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong blatantly flirting with Jin Mengqi, Ying Aoshan felt a tinge of sourness in her heart and remained silent.

    ¡°You! You! You shameless creature!¡± Jin Mengqi angrily glared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Tch~~~ I¡¯m just telling you the conditions required for me to step in. If you don¡¯t want to, forget it.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    He was someone who never took life seriously, unbound by any conventionalities, always acting as he wished. He certainly wouldn¡¯t change anything for anyone.

    ¡°Oh~~~ I see. You simply don¡¯t know any of the magical arts, so you¡¯re purposefully making it difficult for me.¡± Jin Mengqi said coldly.

    ¡°Think whatever you like. I don¡¯t owe you any explanation for my actions,¡± responded Huang Xiaolong, appearing carefree and defiant.

    ¡®Hmph! Pretending to be naive and acting all mysterious!¡¯ Jin Mengqi begrudged, ¡®Today I must test him, to see if he¡¯s lying¡­¡¯

    ¡°Fine! I accept your conditions!¡± Jin Mengqi took the plunge, her face flushed and radiantly beautiful, ¡°If¡­if you really help my best friend and perfectly resolve this matter, then¡­then¡­I¡­I will¡­I will¡­call out for you¡­¡±

    By the end, Jin Mengqi was absolutely mortified!

    ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll take you to meet my best friend,¡± Jin Mengqi declared, defiantly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just have her do as I said.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°Is your best friend newly married?¡±

    ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡± Jin Mengqi was taken aback.

    ¡°Of course I know. Don¡¯t they do that embarrassing thing every night? The thing you city folks call ¡®making out¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, his expression was earnest, without a hint of malice.

    ¡°Cough cough~~~ Young Master Huang¡­your words are becoming more and more vulgar¡­ Miss Aoshan is still here¡­ please¡­please restrain yourself a bit.¡± Ying Aoshan was also hearing a man discuss such matters for the first time in her presence. Her heart was a mess. If it were anyone else, she would have already stormed off. But for some inexplicable reason, even though Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were so indecent, she didn¡¯t feel the urge to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Jin Mengqi¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, ¡°You even know about this? My¡­my best friend¡­she is my childhood friend¡ªthat¡¯s why she confided such private matters to me, how¡­how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Answer me, don¡¯t they make love every night?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied impatiently.

    ¡°Well¡­they¡­they do¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s their honeymoon, isn¡¯t it¡­isn¡¯t that normal?¡± Jin Mengqi blushed, barely managing to mutter out the words.

    ¡°Alright, I think I¡¯ve got it,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°If it was just some evil tormenting them, then it wouldn¡¯t just be nightly occurrences of feeling a ghostly pressure or waking up to find their slippers moved from their original position. I believe their house is frequented by many lost and wandering spirits. Some spirits may even enter their home, making them feel crowded. A room full of spirits would surely feel congested, wouldn¡¯t it? So what could possibly attract so many lost souls to their home?¡±

    ¡°Ghosts are no different from people; they also enjoy watching a good show. But normal happenings won¡¯t attract wandering spirits. Your friend is newly married, so they ¡®make love¡¯ frequently, and they surely don¡¯t draw their curtains when doing so, which explains why a large number of spirits come to watch the show. When a man and a woman ¡®make love¡¯, it¡¯s often referred to as ¡®making a human¡¯. This misunderstanding could make a few little spirits think it¡¯s time for rebirth and crawl onto your friend¡¯s belly at night. This is why she always feels as if she is being pressed down by a ghost. Her husband naturally wouldn¡¯t feel the same, because even the spirits would know that men cannot bear children.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s analysis was detailed and logical, making Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi listen with rapt attention.

    ¡°Tell your best friend to make sure she pulls the curtains closed when they uh¡­ get busy in the future. And also, they should keep the noise down,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. He turned to Miss Ying Aoshan with a grin, ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan, remember to draw the curtains when you and your man are¡­ doing that~¡±

    ¡°Humph~~ Young Master Huang! Stop making fun of Aoshan. She is¡­ she is still¡­ still a virgin!¡± Ying Aoshan huffed in annoyance.

    Immediately, Jin Mengqi made a phone call. And indeed, her best friend never bothered to draw the curtains whenever she was making love with her husband! Apparently, they found it extra romantic with all the stars visible through the window as they romped away.

    ¡°Romance, my foot!!¡± Jin Mengqi swore. ¡°A bunch of ghosts having an eyeful through the window calls for romance? From now on, close the damn curtains!¡±

    ¡°So, problem solved. When will you moan for me?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased Jin Mengqi with a smirk.

    Jin Mengqi blushed from ear to ear, visibly embarrassed.

    However, as a martial artist, she valued commitment. If she had personally vowed something, she couldn¡¯t go back on it due to its impact on her martial heart.

    ¡°Uh¡­ let¡­ let¡¯s talk about it later~~¡± Jin Mengqi mumbled hesitantly.

    Ying Aoshan shot a stern look at Jin Mengqi, warning her with her gaze.

    After lunch, Huang Xiaolong originally planned to return to the hotel to spend time with his beloved, Sister Bai Hu, Sun Wei. However, Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi, like insistent pests, decided to tag along with him, adamant about accompanying him to the upcoming duel.

    Helpless, Huang Xiaolong ended up roaming around with these two stunning beauties, earning numerous envious, jealous, and resentful looks from other men.

    At 8:30 in the evening!

    Sun Wei gave Huang Xiaolong a call to confirm his location. Before long, the Sun family¡¯s motorcade arrived to pick him up.

    After getting out of the car, Sun Wei noticed Huang Xiaolong with Ying Aoshan and an extraordinary-looking young woman. Puzzled, she hurried over and whispered, ¡°Little Long, why are you with Miss Ying Aoshan? And who is the girl next to her?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Sister Bai Hu, it¡¯s purely a coincidence¡­ purely a coincidence¡­ The one next to Ying Aoshan is Jin Mengqi. She¡¯s a young lady from Jin Family. According to seniority, she¡¯s my disciple.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered with a playful smile.

    Sun Wei gave Huang Xiaolong a disdainful look before saying seriously, ¡°Little Long, Uncle Hu has already arranged the duel. Surprisingly, the Chen Family is serving as the mediator for the event.¡±

    ¡°The Chen Family again?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°Very well, very well, it seems the Chen Family is in cahoots with that monstrous evildoer. Tonight, we will resolve everything at once!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Instead of getting into Jin Mengqi¡¯s Rolls Royce Phantom, Huang Xiaolong wrapped his arm around Sun Wei¡¯s slim waist and hopped into Sun Hu¡¯s car.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them,¡± Ying Aoshan said to Jin Mengqi indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Ying Aoshan, please ride in my car,¡± Jin Mengqi offered courteously.

    ¡°Fine. But remember to watch your manners. Don¡¯t act too outrageously,¡± Ying Aoshan warned. ¡°And¡­don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t let Huang hear you moan! Understand?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    The Sun Family¡¯s motorcade began their journey towards the prearranged battleground!

    Jiangnan City National Forest Park!

    To the top of the mountain to settle their differences in a duel!

    ¡­

 Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Enough Talk, Letâ€™s Start!

    Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Enough Talk, Let¡¯s Start!

    By the time they drove to the National Forest Park, it was already 10 p.m., one hour away from the duel they had agreed upon.

    The Forest Park had a complex terrain making it impossible to drive further. Everyone had to get out of the car and proceed on foot.

    Located in a remote area, the park was devoid of people at night, exuding an atmosphere of desolation.

    The stars in the sky were sparse that night, and the moon was hidden in the clouds, casting a pitch-black darkness between heaven and earth.

    Sun Hu and the others took out the pre-prepared bright flashlights to light up the path ahead.

    Huang Xiaolong, holding Sun Wei¡¯s hand, followed behind, while Ying Aoshan, and Jin Mengqi walked on either side of Huang Xiaolong.

    At that time, a layer of chilling Evil Qi enveloped the vast forest park, much like a dense smog.

    It was as if something hideous was lurking behind the dense shrubbery and trees.

    The wind rustled the trees, not only dispelling any remnants of summer heat but also brought a chill that cut to the bone.

    ¡°The Yin Qi is rather heavy in this place. The sorcerer chose this time for our duel because it is when the Yin Qi is the heaviest, and a lot of Yin spirits will be wandering about,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°Apparently, among the three duels tonight, there is one that involves summoning spirits¡­ Heh heh, how interesting!¡±

    Having experienced the Hundred Ghosts Parade at the Carnival Hotel, neither Sun Wei nor anyone from the Sun Family were too fearful, after all.

    Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi, a martial arts Grandmaster and a half-step Grandmaster respectively, both possessing True Qi to protect themselves, naturally didn¡¯t fear any common specters.

    As they walked on, the Yin Qi gradually intensified. Upon passing a small grove, they suddenly saw dozens of pale little ghosts, who were cackling eerily amidst the trees.

    ¡°Are¡­ Are those¡­ ghosts?¡± Jin Mengqi, who had never seen ghosts before, felt a tingling sensation in her heart.

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she sped up the circulation of True Qi within her body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bloody block my way, get lost!¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly, exuding a faint aura from his body, scaring off the cluster of little ghosts who fled haphazardly.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re so powerful!¡± Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help but praise her lover.

    Jin Mengqi and Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t help but look at Huang Xiaolong in astonishment, thinking to themselves how majestic he seemed when facing these ethereal beings!

    After passing a lake and walking on a suspension bridge, a gust of wind suddenly blew up around them. The chilling wind rolled across the water surface, stirring up the Evil Qi that clung heavily like a shroud. The next second, numerous water ghosts popped their heads out of the lake. They whispered to each other, giggling crazily, their greedy faces fixated on Huang Xiaolong and the others, as if they were about to spring out of the lake to pull replacements into the water.

    ¡°Master Long, this¡­ This park is really quite uncanny¡­¡± Sun Hu felt a tingling sensation in his scalp.

    ¡°Those sorcerers are just trying to scare us with these cheap tricks, to intimidate us before the duel,¡± Huang Xiaolong said dismissively. With a flick of his hand, he ignited a handful of talismans and tossed them into the lake.

    In an instant, the entire lake turned into a sea of fire. Countless water ghosts writhed and screamed amid the flames before burning into nothingness, their souls scattered to the wind.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to come at me with such low-level tricks, don¡¯t bother embarrassing yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured.

    ¡°It seems¡­ It seems that tonight¡¯s duel is going to be¡­ very formal¡­¡± Jin Mengqi mumbled under her breath.

    By now, she was fully convinced that Huang Xiaolong could perform Daoist magic!

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s eyes lit up ¨C ¡®Piano skills, calligraphy, Daoist magic, and the martial power to kill a half step Grandmaster with one punch¡­ Young Master Huang, how many more secrets are you hiding from Aoshan?¡¯

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s curiosity about Huang Xiaolong had grown exponentially!

    Finally, the group arrived at the foot of a hill.

    Before them was a not very high hill, its peak brightly lit. Faint sounds of people talking and laughing floated down with the wind.

    At the foot of the hill stood eight bodyguards dressed in black suits. Bulky objects were tucked around their waists, likely firearms. They stood silent and expressionless.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong?¡± The head of the bodyguards said sternly. ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived. My boss and Master Qiao, among others, are waiting for you on the mountain top!¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then slowly led his group toward the mountain.

    The peak of the mountain!

    It was a platform of several acres with several buildings.

    Currently, the place was brightly lit, with tables and chairs arranged throughout. The tables were filled with fruits, pastries, drinks, and alcohol.

    Many of Jiangnan City¡¯s prestigious entrepreneurs were sitting around, engaging in lively conversations. These individuals, who¡¯d been invited by Chen Xiong, came specifically to witness tonight¡¯s magic duel. They were all firm believers in the supernatural, often purchasing consecrated artifacts and talismans. Upon hearing that a contest between powerful figures would be held tonight, they eagerly attended.

    Around the edge of the mountain top, numerous muscular bodyguards in black stood, looking like statues, their expressions dark and alert.

    Chen Xiong, Chen Zihuan, and few other important figures from the Chen Family were seated in several Taishi chairs.

    And there were also Master Qiao, Master Zuo, and Master Zhao.

    At that moment!

    ¡°Here he is!¡± Chen Zihuan exclaimed.

    All eyes turned to the path leading to the mountaintop.

    They saw Huang Xiaolong strolling leisurely up the mountain.

    Master Qiao was the first to stand up. His gaze fixed on Huang Xiaolong with eyes like a viper.

    ¡®Good! Good! You, the young brat, you broke the Jiuying Wanevil formation I so carefully arranged and heavily injured Fangfang¡­ Tonight, you won¡¯t leave here alive!¡¯

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~ Huang Xiaolong, we meet again,¡± Chen Xiong laughed menacingly. ¡°I thought you would be a coward and not dare to accept the challenge. But you indeed have some guts.¡±

    Suddenly, Chen Xiong noticed Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi, who had come with Huang Xiaolong. His heart chilled, and he snarled, ¡°So you brought reinforcements! How helpless, you can only hide behind women!¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong sensed Master Qiao¡¯s intense resentment and murderous intent. He lifted his gaze to meet Master Qiao¡¯s. Realizing his identity, Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Ah¡­ I see, the evil sorcerer who set up the wicked formation at the Grand Carnival Hotel, hoping to summon a Ghost King, was you. Very well, very good indeed. Now, I¡¯m looking forward to playing a game with you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ You brat, you messed up my plans¡­ I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± Master Qiao ground his teeth, his face filled with ferocity.

    Master Zuo at the side chuckled sinisterly, ¡°Master Qiao, don¡¯t rush. Now that he¡¯s here, he¡¯s nothing more than meat on the chopping block tonight, ready for us to slaughter¡­ Are you worried he could fly into the sky?¡±

    Master Zhao smirked mercilessly, looking at Huang Xiaolong as if he were an interesting toy, greed flashing in his eyes. ¡°This immature kid somehow severely injured the Ghost in the purple robe. He must have a superior magic artifact¡­ Hehehe¡­ He who wears a jade, bears its weight.¡±

    At this time, the wealthy businessmen who came to watch the spectacle started to quarrel¡ª

    ¡°This young lad, how could he possibly know magic?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Exactly, he barely has all his hair yet and he recklessly wants to challenge the three Masters? Was his head squeezed by a door?¡±

    ¡°Should have known not to come, there¡¯s no suspense at all.¡±

    ¡°If this young guy can command spirits and play ghosts, then pigs can climb trees!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Alright, enough with the nonsense, let¡¯s get started,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, becoming impatient.

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Chapter 436: Consecration!

    Chapter 436: Chapter 436: Consecration!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was filled with excitement, eager to compete with the demon path.

    Chen Xiong, however, chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush¡­ Huang Xiaolong, there is plenty of time for you to compete with the three masters. However, a contract must be signed first. As the saying goes, ¡®no rules, no square.¡¯

    The challenge letter yesterday did not specify that Huang Xiaolong would be facing three masters alone. Now, when the contest began, Masters Qiao, Zuo, and Zhao all stood up, staring intently at Huang Xiaolong as if they wished to eat him alive.

    ¡°This¡­ This is against the rules, isn¡¯t it? You want to use numbers to win?¡± Sun Hu directly voiced his dissatisfaction with a snort.

    ¡°Ganging up, how despicable.¡± Even Jin Mengqi glanced at Chen Xiong with contempt.

    ¡°Ah~~ Hahaha¡­ each match in this duel is held separately. How can you say it¡¯s using numbers to win?¡± Chen Xiong glanced at Huang Xiaolong with a challenging look. ¡°What, Huang Xiaolong, are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ No need to provoke me. Bring on the contract, let me see it.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually responded.

    Chen Xiong snapped his fingers, and a manservant handed Huang Xiaolong a contract.

    Huang Xiaolong unfurled it to take a look.

    The contract stated that Huang Xiaolong would consecutively duel with Masters Qiao, Zuo, and Zhao.

    The first round was to consecrate the magic artifacts.

    The second round was to vanquish the ghosts and exterminate evil.

    The third round was to summon spirits.

    Best out of three.

    In addition, it also included a bet.

    If Huang Xiaolong lost, he would hand over the secret recipe for his Elixir of Height, pledge allegiance to the three masters, becoming their slave and serving them for life.

    Conversely, If Huang Xiaolong won, Masters Qiao, Zuo, and Zhao would pledge their allegiance to him. The Chen Family would also give him a cheque for 1 billion in cash.

    ¡°How about it, Huang Xiaolong, the terms of the bet are fair, aren¡¯t they?¡± Chen Xiong sneered.

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s fair or not. After all, I¡¯m going to win.¡±

    ¡°Then enough with the nonsense, sign the contract, stamp your handprint!¡± Chen Xiong urged him impatiently.

    Ying Aoshan advised from the side. ¡°Young Master Huang, be sure to read the contract carefully. There may be traps hidden in its clauses.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign the contract first then.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong and the three masters each signed the contract and stamped their handprints.

    The members of the Sun Family, Ying Aoshan, and Jin Mengqi found some vacant chairs to sit on and began to watch.

    ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s begin the first round of the duel,¡± Chen Xiong nodded. ¡°The first round is about consecration. Both Buddhism and Taoism have their own ways of consecrating magic artifacts. In Buddhism, it is called ¡®blessing,¡¯ and in Taoism, it is known as ¡¯empowerment.¡¯ In summary, it¡¯s about restoring the magical abilities of the magic artifact that has been covered in dust¡ªbring it up!¡±

    At his command, a manservant carefully carried a table forth. On the tabletop, a dazzling array of items were arranged.

    There were faded talismans, tools made from old copper and rusty iron, oil lamps, copper coins that smelled of copper, compasses, and rusty knives¡­ and so forth.

    ¡°These are the magic artifacts that we will consecrate today,¡± Chen Xiong laughed as he looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°In total, there are eighteen magic artifacts, which have all been rigorously inspected and there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re genuine and not fakes. However, due to their age, they need to be consecrated anew.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, these magic artifacts are all personal collections of the various bosses here, you do not need to suspect that we have tampered with anything,¡± Chen Xiong said with a series of cold laughs.

    Huang Xiaolong saw at a glance that the eighteen magic artifacts placed on the table were indeed all genuine, without a single fake among them.

    However, these Magic Artifacts should have all been unearthed from tombs and thus tainted by corpse energy or corpse oil. In order to consecrate them anew, an ordinary Taoist would not possess such Mana.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this first round will be a duel between you and Master Zuo. Master Zuo, please.¡± Chen Xiong welcomed Master Zuo, a man with a goatee, to join them.

    ¡°Master Zuo, don¡¯t be too confident.¡± Master Qiao said with a heavy expression.

    ¡°No worries.¡± Master Zuo responded with a light smile.

    Master Zuo¡¯s specialty was identifying Magic Artifacts and consecrating them.

    In his lifetime, he did not know how many Magic Artifacts he had consecrated. His reputation was extremely well-known domestically, even affluent businesses from Hong Kong and tycoons from Southeast Asia did not hesitate to pay heavily for his consecration services for their Magic Artifacts.

    ¡°Young man, there are a total of eighteen Magic Artifacts. We each choose nine, consecrate them, and see who finishes first in the shortest amount of time. How does that sound?¡± Master Zuo proposed as he stood in front of the altar, gazing casually at Huang Xiaolong.

    At this time, one of the wealthy spectators voiced excitedly, ¡°Last year, I invited Master Zuo to consecrate a Taoist deity statue for me, and my business has been booming this year. Master Zuo¡¯s consecration skill simply can¡¯t be matched. Hehehe, just to let you know, the price to have Master Zuo consecrate a single artifact is a seven-figure amount!¡±

    ¡°No need for something so complicated. You can go first.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°As for the eighteen Magic Artifacts, just consecrate them one by one. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go. But I doubt you will be able to.¡±

    Quite coincidentally, all of these Magic Artifacts were derived from tomb raids. Each one was full of corpse energy, which led Huang Xiaolong to doubt if Master Zuo before him could successfully consecrate them.

    ¡°Unacceptable!¡± Master Zuo became furious. ¡°You brazen, young man, are you mocking me?¡±

    Choosing nine Magic Artifacts each and seeing who can consecrate them in the shortest amount of time is a fair duel.

    But Huang Xiaolong directly asked Master Zuo to go first, which utterly disdained him!

    As if Master Zuo was nothing at all!

    Instantly, gasps of astonishment arose from the wealthy spectators who came to watch.

    The Sun Family members, Ying Aoshan, and Jin Mengqi all critically furrowed their brows.

    There were only two possibilities for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s behavior ¡ª first, he was so skillful and brave that he had seen through Master Zuo¡¯s deficiencies and wanted him to go first.

    Secondly, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t consecrate Magic Artifacts at all! He was forfeiting the first round of the contest!

    ¡°Master Zuo, considering this young man¡¯s arrogance, why not fulfill his demand.¡± Master Qiao suggested as he stood up and projected his voice.

    Master Zuo contemplated for a moment, nonchalantly saying, ¡°Oh¡­I see, pretending to be foolish, you can¡¯t consecrate at all! Hahaha¡­ If you insist on courting death, I¡¯ll grant your wish! I¡¯ll win this first round!¡±

    After speaking, Master Zuo walked up to the offering table, first picking up a rusty bronze mirror. ¡°This is a demon-reflecting mirror. Now, I will begin consecrating it!¡±

    Meanwhile, Master Qiao calmly sat down, turning to Master Zhao beside him, ¡°Brother Zhao, it seems that Master Zuo will easily win this first round of the contest. The second round will be ¡®Ghost-cleansing¡¯. It is your turn. If you can win in succession, I will conveniently take a break. I will not have to show up at all, Hahaha¡­ After all, it¡¯s a best of three.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Master Zhao responded with a stroking of his beard, laughing jubilantly.

    In the camp supporting Huang Xiaolong, everyone was extremely anxious.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No¡­ he absolutely can¡¯t lose¡­ Once, once Huang Xiaolong loses, he will have to honor these three Taoists, and because my grandfather is Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disciple, we, the Jin family, would be under these three Taoists¡¯ control. No, no, we can¡¯t lose!¡± Jin Mengqi held her hands together as if praying.

    Sun Wei spoke nonchalantly, ¡°What are you worrying about? Little Long will undoubtedly win. Little Long is invincible!¡±

    At this juncture, still staunchly believing in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s inevitable victory, was his beloved Sister Bai Hu.

    At the altar, Master Zuo, with a paper charm in his hand, began chanting, ¡°With a flash of divine light, the divinity is born. The immortals, saints and Buddhas reign supreme. The divinity is honored above all. Enter the divine womb and connect the divine energy, divine spirit in everything. Protect the disciples and bless the entire family with good luck¡­ Open!!¡±

    As the consecration chant was uttered, the charm in Master Zuo¡¯s hand suddenly ignited, and a faint golden light fell onto the Magic Artifact, the ¡°Demon-reflecting Mirror¡±!

 Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Chapter 437 Watch closely with your eyes wide! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 437: Chapter 437 Watch closely with your eyes wide! (Fifth update)

    The consecration inscription of Master Zuo was drawn by his own hand, its quality far outstripping those drawn by other Taoists, by more times than one could tell.

    This ray of golden light struck the magic artifact ¡°Demon Viewing Mirror¡±, rippling out a semblance of fluctuations, but¨C¨C

    The ¡°Demon Viewing Mirror¡± remains dull, absolutely devoid of any spiritual energy.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Master Zuo faltered, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes as he muttered. ¡°It actually failed?¡±

    This¡­ is an ill omen for the start.

    Master Zuo hardly ever fails. This one failure gave rise to an uncomfortable feeling in his heart, yet it was not enough to dishearten him.

    ¡°I refuse to believe it, a mere Demon Viewing Mirror, can¡¯t even be consecrated! Let¡¯s try that again!¡±

    Master Zuo took out another consecration inscription, chanted the consecration spell, then burned the inscription. Gold light fell upon the Demon Viewing Mirror once again.

    The Demon Viewing Mirror was like a stagnant pool!

    The gold light vanished like a mud ox entering the sea, undetectable!

    The second attempt at consecration was still a failure!

    At this point, the spectators were taken by surprise.

    After all, Master Zuo was renowned; no one expected him to stumble twice on the very first magic artifact!

    The people from Sun Family, along with Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi, heaved sighs of relief as if weights had been lifted off their chests.

    However, the suspense still lingered.

    At the very least, there were 17 more magic artifacts waiting for Master Zuo to consecrate.

    Master Qiao and Master Zhao did not panic, after all, the initiative was completely in Master Zuo¡¯s hands.

    Huang Xiaolong found a chair to sit on, crossed his legs, and started smoking with an air of nonchalance. He didn¡¯t even bother to look over at Master Zuo. He muttered, ¡°With this level of skill, you¡¯re presuming to consecrate? You¡¯re making a fool of yourself~~¡±

    With renewed determination, Master Zuo put aside the Demon Viewing Mirror, and began to consecrate the second magic artifact.

    He has given up on the Demon Viewing Mirror. Dammit, he couldn¡¯t possibly die on this same hill, could he?

    Much to his dismay, things didn¡¯t go as he planned!

    The second magic artifact¡¯s consecration!

    Failed!

    The third magic artifact!

    Failed!

    The fourth magic artifact!

    Failed!

    ¡­

    Failed! Failed! Failed!

    Tonight, Master Zuo was destined to have no relation to success!

    In the end, Master Zuo had tried with all eighteen magic artifacts and they all ended in failure!

    Moreover, this whole consecration process consumed an enormous amount of his Taoist energy, causing him to nearly faint. Sweat dripped copiously from his forehead.

    The observing wealthy onlookers began to exchange surprised glances.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­what¡¯s going on¡­ Master Zuo¡­he¡­.he didn¡¯t manage to consecrate a single magic artifact successfully¡­ It¡¯s absurd! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Master Qiao panicked!

    ¡°Master Qiao, don¡¯t worry about it, this first round should be a draw.¡± Master Zhao hastily consoled. ¡°Even Master Zuo was unable to do anything with these batch of magic artifacts, what can that immature kid do?¡±

    Master Qiao thought about it and his mind was put at ease.

    On the Sun Family¡¯s side, a wave of cheers rang out.

    ¡°I told you before, there¡¯s no need to worry at all.¡± Sun Wei laughed without a care in the world.

    ¡°Now, the initiative is in Young Master Huang¡¯s hands. In this first round of magical duel, the worst outcome could be reconciling by a handshake.¡± Ying Aoshan gave a generous smile.

    ¡°No¡­ the chances of winning are strong. The stinky Taoist before couldn¡¯t even successful activate a single Magic Artifact. Now, all Huang Xiaolong has to do is succeed once, even just once, and he would claim the victory!¡± Jin Mengqi invigorated her spirit.

    ¡°Hmph! Do we even need to continue the first round? Let¡¯s call it a draw. You¡¯re pretty fortunate, lad.¡± Master Zuo glared at Huang Xiaolong resentfully; his humiliation knew no bounds.

    ¡°Huh? Why are we stopping? Why are we calling it a draw? Is your brain broken?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, flexed his muscles, and walked towards the sacrificial altar.

    ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t activate these Magic Artifacts, only a handful of people in this world could¡­ Unless my master himself makes the effort. Kid, don¡¯t waste your time!¡± Master Zuo said impatiently.

    ¡°Well, you, just shove off. Enough with the idle chatter.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved a dismissive hand.

    ¡°You!¡± Master Zuo¡¯s eyes bulged with rage, but he couldn¡¯t go so far as to forcefully deprive Huang Xiaolong of his chance to activate this batch of Magic Artifacts. He retreated to the side pulling a long face and huffed, ¡°If you even succeed in one, I¡¯ll eat all these Magic Artifacts!¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed scornfully.

    ¡°There are two ways to activate Magic Artifacts. One is ¡®single activation¡¯, activating one Magic Artifact at a time. Another is ¡®group activation¡¯, as the name suggests, activating a batch of Magic Artifacts at one time¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained at his own pace. ¡°So, for those of you present today, if you¡¯re lucky, I¡¯ll show you what ¡®group activation¡¯ looks like.¡±

    The entire crowd was sent into an uproar at these words!

    Holy smokes, did Huang Xiaolong mean to activate all eighteen Magic Artifacts at the same time?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this chap bragging a bit too much? Full eighteen Magic Artifacts, activating them all at once? No one has ever seen or even heard of such a thing!¡±

    ¡°This guy¡¯s way too arrogant. Master Zuo just exhausted himself to the point of sweating and turned pale, unable to activate even a single Magic Artifact. And this guy wants it all¡­ I think he¡¯s seriously sick.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Nothing but bragging, is more like it.¡±

    ¡­

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s proclamation, Masters Qiao, Zuo, and Zhao all finally relaxed.

    If Huang Xiaolong were to activate them one by one, he¡¯d have 18 chances to succeed. If he lucked out just once, he¡¯d have won the first round.

    But now he wants to do a ¡°group activation¡±, which is obviously delusional.

    Even if the masters of these three masters were to personally come, they wouldn¡¯t be able to activate all eighteen Magic Artifacts in a group.

    ¡°Ah ha ha ha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into laughter, ¡°The so-called master from before was simply absurd. These eighteen Magic Artifacts were stolen from tombs, tainted with a considerable amount of foul corpse Qi and filth. He wanted to directly activate them, which is completely amateurish. I don¡¯t know where this fake Taoist who swindles the world and steals people¡¯s names came from. First of all¡­ you need to cleanse these Magic Artifacts from the accumulated yin spirits.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took out a ¡°Purifying Water Talisman¡± from his canvas bag.

    With the talisman in his hand, there was a relaxed aura radiating from Huang Xiaolong.

    He recited an incantation, ¡°Primordial Pure Water, cleanses the spiritual platform, one drop purifies the dust, mundane world transforms into Penglai, washes away filth and disasters, opens the Dharma realm of Fragrant woods, repents and expels demons, great heavenly honour cleansing the filth, three praises as incense burns in the sacred tripod¡­ Cleanse!¡±

    The Purifying Water Talisman self-ignites, turning into a boundless soothing breeze!

    Water vapors swirled forming a visible water dragon!

    This water dragon circled around the eighteen Magic Artifacts on the sacrificial altar for a few rounds before bursting into a sky full of water droplets.

    In an instant, everyone on this mountaintop felt a refreshing sensation, as if bathed in a spring breeze, their spirits uplifted!

    The aura of rot, corpse Qi, foulness, and yin spirit on the eighteen Magic Artifacts on the sacrificial altar were all cleansed away, leaving a faint shine on them.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed; he took out another talisman.

    Upon a closer look, this talisman was filled with abundant Dao energy, radiant and clearly not a common item.

    Masters Zuo, Qiao, and Zhao couldn¡¯t help but fix their eyes on that talisman in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, their hearts filled with ill forebodings!

    ¡°Well, this is the activation talisman I personally drew. One talisman, group activation. Keep your eyes wide open and watch!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong had a carefree smile. With a flick of a wrist, the activation talisman self-ignited!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!

    A pillar of dazzling golden light burst out, sweeping over the eighteen neatly arranged Magic Artifacts on the sacrificial altar!

    In an instant, an entire sacrificial altar was enveloped in a golden light, so sacred and magnificent it was indescribable!

    ¡­

 Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Chapter 438: Taking on Everyone Alone!

    Chapter 438: Chapter 438: Taking on Everyone Alone!

    Very quickly, the eighteen magic artifacts cloaked in a golden glow on the sacrificial table began to shed their surface grime at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    They turned crystal clear and emitted an almost divine radiance, with a smidge of ancient charm diffusing outwards.

    This change was so staggering that it made everyone¡¯s eyes dazzle with confusion.

    However, the light above these magic artifacts quickly retracted inward soon enough.

    It was like a sharp sword sheathed again in its scabbard.

    True treasures indeed concealed their divine glow, just like people; those who could not keep their calm would never amount to anything great.

    Success!

    ¡°It¡¯s done~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled leisurely.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, still shimmering with the remnants of the golden glow, appeared otherworldly. He was like an ancient Taoist sage with luminous skin and a dignified demeanor, inspiring awe at first glance.

    Quiet.

    The mountaintop fell eerily silent.

    Everyone¡¯s mind was blown.

    The eighteen magic artifacts that had left Master Zuo at a loss were successfully unlocked by Huang Xiaolong!

    Simultaneously unlocking the light of eighteen magic artifacts!

    This was beyond the capabilities of ordinary people!

    Miraculous!

    ¡°Little Long is so cool! He won, yay!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s eyes were glued to Huang Xiaolong, the deep affection in them was so palpable that even a fool could see her unwavering love for Huang Xiaolong.

    The thought of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s total victory tonight and herself being the prize for him to claim filled Sun Wei with overwhelming joy.

    Ying Aoshan, despite her distinguished status, couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Huang Xiaolong with an infatuated look, her admiration for him flooding her heart like an endless river. ¡®They say human efforts have limits. A person, no matter how talented, can¡¯t accomplish much if he spreads himself too thin. Even focus and dedication won¡¯t necessarily bring perfection. But Young Master Huang excels in guqin, calligraphy, and Taoist magic¡­ He truly is a master of all. Additionally, he must have some covert mastery¡­ He¡¯s simply amazing. He wouldn¡¯t lose to the most gifted young men in our family.¡¯

    Mengqi was torn with assorted emotions.

    She had always looked down on Huang Xiaolong for becoming her grandfather¡¯s master, considering it a disgrace to the Jin Family. But now she wasn¡¯t so sure¡­

    ¡®Could it be that my grandfather¡¯s discipleship to him is really a blessing for the Jin Family?¡¯ an absurd idea flashed across Mengqi¡¯s mind.

    The high profile spectators in the audience were originally supporters of the three masters. However, after seeing the outcome of the first contest, many secretly began supporting and worshipping Huang Xiaolong. They did not disclose their new allegiance due to respect.

    ¡°Puff~~~~~~~¡± Master Zuo spat out a mouthful of fresh blood in sheer anger. He shot a bitter look at Huang Xiaolong, wishing nothing more than to tear him to pieces!

    Today, in his field of expertise, he was embarrassingly defeated by a young lad!

    ¡°Master Zuo, please retire~~¡± Master Qiao turned a ghastly pale. They had utterly lost the first fight! But there were two more rounds to go, and they still had a chance!

    ¡°Kid, seems you do have some skills after all. But in the next two rounds, we won¡¯t give you even a sliver of a chance anymore!¡± Master Qiao glared venomously at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. The second contest involves spirit purging, right? How do we play?¡±

    Master Zhao, please¡­¡± Chen Xiong, with a bitter taste in his mouth, invited Master Zhao into the second round.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Zhao steadied his emotions and directly rose up.

    Dashing forward.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhao, don¡¯t give him a chance! Teach this boy his place!¡± Master Qiao warned earnestly.

    If they lost the second contest, the game would be over!

    The three-rounds, two-victory rule wouldn¡¯t even need to come into play in the last round!

    ¡°I have got this¡± Master Zhao said coldly.

    Following this, a group of sturdy men carefully carried some items between Huang Xiaolong and Master Zhao.

    They brought what looked like a set of water barrels, each made from an unknown material. There were six of them in total.

    These vessels were plastered with yellow talismans, and a chilling aura of evil qi seeped out from within. If you listened carefully, you could faintly make out the pitiful cries emanating from inside.

    It was as if the yellow talismans stuck on the surface of the container were suppressing some sort of evil entity!

    ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s a soul urn.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    The so-called soul urns are made from extremely yin earth. What is extremely yin earth? It is soil that has been exposed to yin energy for many years, nourished by ghost qi, corpse qi, and evil qi. For instance, the soil from graveyards.

    Containers made from this type of yin earth are excellent magic artifacts for nurturing ghosts. Within them, ghosts and other yin entities can be nourished and slowly evolve.

    Therefore, without a doubt, these six soul urns before me must be full of ghosts.

    Master Zhao sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Listen well, the second round is a demon-slaying and exorcism contest! Hmph! The fundamental task of us cultivators is to subdue monsters and dispel demons. Charging a magic artifact is just a bonus! If a Taoist can¡¯t exorcise, they¡¯re nothing more than trash!¡±

    Master Zhao emphasized the word ¡°trash¡± as if he was scolding Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°These soul urns are filled with fierce ghosts! They were gifted to me by my master, for me to hone my Taoist skills. Initially, there were 12 soul urns. Over the years, I¡¯ve unsealed and completely annihilated the fierce ghosts imprisoned within six of them! Throughout my life, I have vanquished over a thousand ghosts! What do you, a greenhorn, have to compete against me? Listen! Each of these six soul urns nurtures 20 ghosts, suppressed by 20 talismans. Each time a talisman is torn off, a fierce ghost will be released!¡±

    ¡°Today, we will see who can vanquish more ghosts! Who will go first, you or me?¡± Master Zhao¡¯s eyes were grim.

    If there are 20 ghosts in each of the six soul urns, suppressed by 20 talismans, then one fierce ghost will be set free each time a talisman is torn off.

    That totals to 120 ghosts.

    Needless to say, the risks of this second contest are obvious.

    In the first round, charging a magic artifact carries no risk; even if you fail, there¡¯s no harm done.

    However, ghost-slaying is a different story. If you falter in a battle against a fierce ghost, you will be possessed! It¡¯s life-threatening and not fun at all.

    The hearts of the spectators were tightly wound!

    ¡°Hehe~~ How many fierce ghosts do you dare to single-handedly take on at a time?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly chuckled at Master Zhao.

    ¡°Hmph! Brat, you talk too much!¡± Master Zhao shot Huang Xiaolong a contemptuous look.

    Contained within these soul urns are orange-robed fierce ghosts. With the help of his magic artifact, Taoist skills, and talismans, Master Zhao¡¯s record is releasing and battling eight ghosts at once, annihilating them all by the end.

    This is a formidable feat!

    An attack from eight orange-robed ghosts!

    Today, Master Zhao brought some high-level attack talismans that his master had gifted him. Three in total. Each one can instantly kill ten orange-robed ghosts.

    In other words, three talismans could easily help Master Zhao annihilate thirty orange-robed ghosts. Added to his own limit, he could eliminate thirty-eight orange-robed ghosts in one go!

    One against thirty-eight! This basically ensured Master Zhao¡¯s victory!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Can¡¯t wait anymore? Alright then, I¡¯ll go first this time.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I wish to single-handedly take on all the fierce ghosts contained within the soul urns!¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Master Zhao doubted his hearing!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say more, but simply waved his hand, and a wind blew across,

    Shoo~~ Shoo~~ Shoo~~~~~~

    All 120 talismans on the six soul urns lifted into the air and turned into ash!

    The next moment!

    The six soul urns began to shake synchronously, more and more violently, as if the imprisoned Sun Monkey were about to break free after 500 years!

    ¡°This guy is crazy! Crazy! He¡¯s a madman!¡± Master Zhao¡¯s face became instantly pale with fright!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong actually released all of the orange-robed fierce ghosts!

    120 orange-robed fierce ghosts!

    What followed next!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    All six soul urns shattered!

 Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Chapter 439: Summoning the Ghost

    Chapter 439: Chapter 439: Summoning the Ghost

    ¡°Quick, back off! This guy is a madman!¡±

    Master Zhao screamed in terror.

    In his view, Huang Xiaolong was not only behaving like a madman, but he was also courting death!

    A sudden rush of up to 120 orange-dressed fierce ghosts will burst out. Even if the Taoist magic is extremely powerful, it cannot survive the onslaught in a group ghost attack.

    Even if you have a strong offensive Magic Artifact or charm on you, it¡¯s highly likely you¡¯ll be devoured by hundreds of fierce ghosts before you can react.

    The fierce ghosts raised in these soul urns are not ordinary orange-dressed fierce ghosts, but those born and died at the most Yin time on the Yin calendar, and their grievances are terrifying to the extreme!

    The hilltop was a scene of chaos!

    However, everyone lacked the time and opportunity to flee downhill.

    Suddenly, a full 120 orange-dressed fierce ghosts had already risen to the sky!

    Hee hee hee~~Hee hee hee~~Hee hee hee~~

    The sharp ghostly wail, capable of piercing through one¡¯s eardrums, echoed round after round. The frightening Yin Qi was whipping around on the top of the hill like a typhoon!

    A choking bloody smell and Evil Qi on the ground would create layers of blood mist with a blow, and the air was chillingly cold, making people shudder!

    In mid-air, bloody orange-dressed fierce ghosts, with their ghostly eyes full of resentment, were glaring terrifyingly at Huang Xiaolong, making bloodthirsty calls.

    Their terrifying illusions were appearing everywhere.

    In such a situation, only Grandmaster Ying Aoshan, rapidly circulating her True Qi, was able to resist the ghosts¡¯ interference. Everyone else had already been seized by fear and despair, as if their blood had frozen.

    Even half-step Grandmaster Jin Mengqi felt like an ant that could be trampled to death at any moment.

    Master Qiao, Master Zhao, and Master Zuo were pretty much in a panic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic~~¡± Master Qiao forcibly stabilized his emotions. ¡°If this guy wants to court death, we don¡¯t need to accompany him. If the situation gets out of control later, I will let Fangfang appear. Fangfang can protect us. Humph! It¡¯s a pity that we wanted this brat to serve us, but now he¡¯s going to die.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ So, we won¡¯t be able to get the secret recipe for that ancient medicine in the end!¡± Chen Xiong and his son were pounding their chests in regret.

    ¡°Father, it doesn¡¯t matter, this guy, if he dies, it¡¯s better. If he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯s a scourge,¡± Chen Zihuan laughed wryly.

    At this time, there was no change in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s facial expression. He was still laughing lightly, so calm, so relaxed, so cynical.

    ¡°I love catching and killing ghosts the most¡­ Tsk~~ Just 120 orange-dressed fierce ghosts, it¡¯s not exciting to kill them at all~~¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    By the time it was almost too late to think, the 120 orange-dressed fierce ghosts in mid-air suddenly swooped down on Huang Xiaolong like a well-trained army!

    At first glance, it appeared like a huge wave of orange was covering and intending to engulf Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong muttered a spell softly, and in the next second, the three Yang Fires on his body became extremely hot and began to burn violently! Very quickly, these fires were shining brightly like the sun!

    Under the illumination of these three Yang Fires, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was flashing light like colored glaze, repelling all evil, and invulnerable to all laws and calamities. The orange-dressed fierce ghosts stopped their attack uniformly, revealing looks of shock!

    Huang Xiaolong kept chanting spells, in the night sky, streaks of golden light pierced through the clouds, sharp as swords, slashing down!

    The golden light slashed through earth and sky, blazing like the sun, illuminating heaven and earth!

    The golden lights, like swords, came swooping down, causing the top of the mountain to shake faintly!

    It was a dark and windy night, but the present situation was as if Huang Xiaolong had summoned the sunlight to attack!

    What a marvel, what a miracle this was!

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    The golden light wiped out all the Yin Qi on the top of the mountain and shone on the bodies of those orange-dressed fierce ghosts.

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~~~!!!!!¡±

    The orange-clothed ghouls crackled all over their bodies as smoke billowed around them. They burst into piteous screams of pain, as if they were being roasted and incinerated. In the blink of an eye, all of them exploded into a puff of flying ashes!

    In less than a dozen breaths, 120 of the orange-clothed ghouls were reduced to ashes!

    The blazing light, like the sun at its peak, quickly disappeared and the world returned to its tranquil nightlife.

    Huang Xiaolong stood quietly, his face expressionless, unfazed by honor or disgrace.

    What kind of supremacy was this, to annihilate all the ghosts single-handedly? How disdainful was this?

    A god has descended upon earth!

    It was as if time had frozen. At the top of the mountain, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixated on Huang Xiaolong.

    In that moment, it seemed as if they were not looking at a person, but a deity.

    A sense of reverence spontaneously arose in their hearts!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~I¡¯ve won the second round too,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s carefree laughter broke the silence atop the mountain.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponents, Master Qiao, Master Zhao, and Master Zuo, were all panicked, regretful, and terrified!

    They had never imagined that Huang Xiaolong could be this formidable!

    This technique¡­ it was no less powerful than that of their masters!

    Summoning the spirits of the sun and reverting day and night, reversing Yin and Yang, this was a divine method!

    ¡°Do we have to have the third round? Or are you three demonists ready to serve me and be my lackeys for the rest of your lives?¡± Huang Xiaolong was smiling at the three masters.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have to put on such a show to annihilate the 120 orange-clothed ghouls. He could have done it with a slight trick. The reason he put on a grand show was partly for fun, but mainly to intimidate the three demonists.

    However, he had no intention of keeping the three demonists as his slaves. Their minds were sinister and they had lost their humanity. They were not even as good as beasts. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intention was to eliminate them, not to give them the opportunity to serve him. They simply didn¡¯t deserve that!

    Hehe~~Want to be the only lackey of the Underworld? That¡¯s an honor, and not everyone is worthy of it!

    ¡°Wait!¡± Master Qiao¡¯s face turned gloomy as if it was dripping water.

    Admitting defeat was impossible. Serving a young man was even more impossible!

    ¡°This round at best is a draw,¡± Master Qiao gave a cold laugh.

    ¡°Pfft~~~~A draw?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a mixture of laughter and dismay.

    Everyone present was shocked at Master Qiao¡¯s shamelessness.

    ¡°Yes, a draw. Because you alone wiped out all the orange-clothed ghouls, not giving junior brother Zhao a chance to act.¡± Master Qiao carried on, ¡°You deprived Junior Brother Zhao of his chance to kill the ghouls! Maybe, Junior Brother Zhao could have killed 130 or even 140 orange-clothed ghouls? If you don¡¯t agree and think it¡¯s unfair, you can get another 120 orange-clothed ghouls for Junior Brother Zhao to kill. If he can¡¯t kill them, it naturally means he lost to you.¡±

    This was purely a case of shameless quibbling!

    ¡°The audacity of shamelessness!¡± Ying Aoshan was indignant.

    ¡°Hahaha, you sure talk a lot. So what exactly do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong was indifferent. He looked at Master Qiao, Master Zhao, and Master Zuo as if he was looking at three toys- or rather, three dead men!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Best of three rounds; you won the first, the second was a draw, and for the third, I¡¯ll personally compete with you!¡± There was a desperate flavor in Master Qiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I win you in the third round, we will have an additional match to decide the final winner. Of course, if you also win the third round, we will naturally have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed playfully. ¡°What are we competing for in the third round? Ghost summoning?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Ghost Summoning!¡± Master Qiao¡¯s mood completely returned to its usual calm and confident demeanor. ¡°Within the time span of a stick of incense, whichever of us who can summon the highest level ghost by any means, wins!¡±

    ¡®Fangfang~~this time, I¡¯m counting on you to win a round for me! Humph! I refuse to believe, you can summon a Yin soul higher than a purple-clothed ghost! What? You can also summon a Ghost King? Hahaha~~~I am certain to win the third round!¡¯

    ¡­

 Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Chapter 440: Ghost King Ying Kexin

    Chapter 440: Chapter 440: Ghost King Ying Kexin

    Master Qiao still had an ace up his sleeve!

    His last game-changer!

    That was the Purple Robe Ghost, the Qing Dynasty ghost girl Fangfang!

    Although Huang Xiaolong had encountered this secret weapon before, it did not deter Master Qiao¡¯s master plan.

    Summoning ghosts, especially high-rank ones, is a challenging task for a Taoist. Besides being difficult to summon, the ghosts could potentially possess the summoner.

    Fangfang, a ghost nurtured by Master Qiao for decades, started as a mere Green Robe Ghost killed by Master Qiao in his pursuit of wealth. It was this malevolent act that resulted in the birth of the Purple Robe Ghost.

    Fangfang can be seen as Master Qiao¡¯s child, personally brought up by him. Through various means, he managed to control Fangfang flawlessly.

    If Master Qiao were to summon a ghost at the scene, with his skills, he could only summon the wandering spirits nearby. If lucky, he could summon lower-tier Red Robe or Orange Robe Ghosts.

    His so-called ghost summoning was just a pretense to have Fangfang step in and save the day.

    Similarly, Master Qiao was confident that Huang Xiaolong would struggle to summon high-rank ghosts within the time limit of an incense stick.

    ¡°Pfft ~~~~ Since you¡¯re still asking for a beating, I¡¯ll oblige,¡± said Huang Xiaolong without rejecting the challenge and looked at Master Qiao with a cat-playing-with-a-mouse gaze. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s summon ghosts.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was well aware that Master Qiao intended to bring out the Purple Robe Ghost Fangfang, just the opportunity he needed to wipe her out!

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s summon ghosts together then!¡± Master Qiao said, feeling invigorated.

    ¡°No worries, you go first. For me to summon a ghost, it¡¯s a matter of minutes.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a grin.

    ¡°Humph! You talk tough! Wait and see how I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Master Qiao sneered at Huang Xiaolong, then ordered a ritual table to be brought over, upon which an incense was inserted and lit.

    The countdown started.

    The next moment, Master Qiao started reciting the summoning incantation with a theatrical air-

    ¡°Long Water of Heaven, Long Water of Earth, Long Water of Gold, govern together! The Great Ghost is called, summon the Second Ghost, four Little Ghosts push the mill! Push straight, push upside down, if not moved, press under Yin Mountain, ban your bones from emerging for a thousand years! Six Lang of Southern Dipper, Seven Stars of the Northern Dipper, command of the Great Venerable Lord, command! command! command!¡±

    Upon completing the incantation, Master Qiao ignited a Talisman in his hand!

    ¡°Ghost Summoning Talisman! Ghost, come!¡±

    In reality, it was a talisman specifically to summon Fangfang, not a general ghost summoning talisman.

    As the talisman was burned to ashes, in about half a minute, the sky over the mountain began to gradually fill with ghostly Qi, causing the environment to be freezing cold!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± Master Qiao burst into a triumphant laugh.

    The ghostly Qi dispersed, revealing a Qing Dynasty ghost woman, Fangfang, hovering in the night sky, her gaze filled with hatred and resentment towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Fangfang showed up!

    ¡°Ah ha! Congratulations Brother Qiao! This purple robe female ghost is the fiercest among the ghosts, the Purple Robe Ghost! We have won this round!¡± Master Zuo, standing nearby, exclaimed with flair.

    The Purple Robe Ghost Fangfang emitted waves of ghost Qi, making the atmosphere on the mountain extremely oppressive, as though the mountain itself could be crushed at any moment!

    After being severely wounded by Huang Xiaolong previously, Fangfang had swallowed countless soul-restoring Talismans to recover. She saw Huang Xiaolong as her biggest enemy, vowing to fight him to the death!

    However, she was still fearful of Huang Xiaolong and did not dare to attack without Master Qiao¡¯s command.

    At this moment, the emergence of the Purple Robe Ghost Fangfang rendered even Grandmaster Ying Aoshan almost breathless. ¡°This¡­ this ghost is highly formidable¡­ If I were to confront it¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s totally cheating!¡± Sun Wei pouted. ¡°This purple robe ghost, Fangfang, was raised by that evil Taoist, not summoned by him. He¡¯s totally cheating! How unfair! But, Little Long almost annihilated Fangfang last time, and the fact that it showed up again with Huang Xiaolong shows that it hasn¡¯t learned its lesson. I¡¯m certain, Little Long won¡¯t let it off this time! He¡¯ll make it vanish into thin air!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Wanna give up yet, you brat?¡± Master Qiao triumphantly looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Give up? Why should I give up?¡± in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, the gaze of a cat playing with a mouse intensified.

    ¡°Still acting tough? Ignorant!¡± Master Qiao sneered, glancing at the incense on the altar, ¡°You can¡¯t summon any ghost higher-rank than the Purple Robe Ghost. Moreover, the time of one incense stick is almost up! You wouldn¡¯t have time to summon a ghost!¡±

    It turned out Master Qiao had deliberately delayed time by chanting the incantation, only calling forth Fangfang at the last moment. The incense stick was already halfway burned, leaving Huang Xiaolong little time.

    Generally speaking, the higher the rank of the ghost summoned, the longer the process would take.

    For instance, some skilled Taoists need to summon for three days and nights straight before they could summon the likes of Yellow Robe or Green Robe Ghosts.

    There was little time left for Huang Xiaolong to turn the tables with half a stick of incense.

    ¡°Whew~~~~¡±, Master Zuo, Master Zhao, the father and son of the Chen Family, and others who were anxiously watching the battle, breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as though a weight was lifted from their hearts.

    It seemed as though the battle was¡ª

    First round, Huang Xiaolong wins.

    Second round, a draw.

    Third round, Master Qiao wins.

    The overall score is now tied.

    Next will be an additional match to determine the final winner.

    ¡°Unbelievable, Master Qiao actually launched a desperate counterattack! Oh, it¡¯s thrilling! So thrilling!¡± Chen Xiong wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°However, as for the additional match, we need to consider it carefully¡­¡±

    Over there, the Sun Family was cursing Master Qiao and his team relentlessly.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Huang Xiaolong still ended up throwing away his advantage.¡± Mengqi tutted in frustration.

    ¡°Tsk~~~ I told you not to underestimate Little Long. You will never fully understand or predict his hidden strengths!¡± Sun Wei laughed joyously. ¡°Wait and see. I believe Little Long will still win!¡±

    ¡°Now, I need to discuss with my two junior brothers to decide which competition to compete in for the fourth round.¡± Master Qiao was also considering the upcoming additional match.

    ¡°No rush¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Summoning ghosts like you, I can also do.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Canister.

    He removed the lid casually, saying, ¡°Ying Kexin, time for you to get some air~~~¡±

    As soon as his voice faded!

    Boom~~~~~~!!

    A Sword Qi shot up into the sky!

    This Sword Qi, carrying an incredible force, seemed to be able to cut through everything!

    Within this Sword Qi, it carried an enormous amount of Yin Qi and Evil Qi, like a ferociously flowing river!

    Between heaven and earth, an overwhelming power spread out that made breathing difficult!

    The purple-dressed ghost Fangfang, floating in the mid-air, shook violently. The eyes of the ferocious ghost radiated an extraordinary horror!

    The next second!

    In the entwining of the Yin Qi and Sword Qi, a woman walked in mid-air.

    This woman, with her black hair dancing, not more than twenty years old, and dressed in the attire of the Qin Dynasty, was incredibly beautiful, ethereal, and serene. Her tranquil beauty, combined with the natural scenery of the national forest park, was completely harmonious. She seemed to be an intrinsic part of this exquisite world.

    She was holding an ancient sword on her back, its blade was so sharp, it seemed it could cut through heaven and earth!

    Ghost King! Ying Kexin!

    ¡°Kekeke~~~kekeke~~~¡± Fangfang¡¯s ghost body kept shaking. It wanted to flee but seemed to be pinned in mid-air.

    ¡°It¡­ It¡­ It¡¯s the Ghost King!¡± Master Qiao screeched frantically. His nerves were all scrambled!

    The Ghost King, in fact, was considered a deity.

    ¡°No! Ghost King! How¡­ How could you be summoned by a snot-nosed kid! Something must have gone wrong¡­ Ghost King! This kid is disrespecting you! You should slay him immediately! Scatter his soul! He is blaspheming you!¡± Master Qiao spouted gibberish.

    At this moment, Ying Aoshan¡¯s soul quivered intensely!

    When she saw the Ghost King, Ying Kexin, uncontrollable emotions welled up in her!

    It was a kind of affection that felt almost like a bloodline connection!

    Ying Aoshan realised that this deity-like Ghost King must have a significant connection with her!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next second, Ying Aoshan was overcome with overwhelming emotion. Tears streamed down her face as she knelt before Ying Kexin in the sky!

    ¡°Master. Ying Kexin pays her respects to the master!¡± In the night sky, Ghost King Ying Kexin knelt on both knees before Huang Xiaolong, bowing respectfully!

    Crack~~~~~~

    Everyone felt as if an invisible hand was tightly gripping their neck!

    ¡­

 Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Chapter 441: Meeting the Ancestors!

    Chapter 441: Chapter 441: Meeting the Ancestors!

    In the beginning, Ying Kexin submitted to Huang Xiaolong because he had rid her of thousands of years of accumulated resentment.

    However, like Gui Mengyao from the Tang Dynasty, Ying Kexin later understood Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true identity!

    The Ghost Messenger!

    The one and only Ghost Messenger!

    The Yin Emperor!

    An existence equivalent to King Yan in the present world!

    At that moment, Ying Kexin was overwhelmed with shock and awe!

    After all, a ghost king is merely a ghost. Getting the opportunity to follow the Yin Emperor is a great fortune!

    Huang Xiaolong rules the underworld. Though Ghost Kings are rare in the mortal world, in the underworld, they are plentiful, with even more powerful beings that exist abundantly.

    As Huang Xiaolong¡¯s personal attendant, Ying Kexin is certain to receive many benefits in the future, and may even have the chance to reshape her physical body!

    At that moment, there was complete silence across the heaven and earth. Everyone on the mountaintop was trembling, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe¡­

    Everyone had different thoughts in their hearts.

    For example, Jin Mengqi¡¯s worldview was completely overturned¡­ ¡®Foolish! How foolish! I actually¡­ actually wanted to spend money to have Huang Xiaolong killed¡­ We from the Jin Family were so shortsighted¡­ We thought Huang Xiaolong was just a scholar, but he turns out to be a true dragon! A True Dragon soaring in the heavens! It is effortless for him to destroy our Jin Family¡­ Looking at it now, our grandfather becoming his disciple is our honor, our Jin Family should feel overwhelmed¡­ No way! I must notify my family about this immediately, from this day forward, we are Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disciples, his juniors¡­¡¯

    ¡°Oh, Ying Kexin, can you get rid of that annoying Purple Ghost? I don¡¯t want to see it anymore.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually with a smile.

    The next second!

    Puff!!!

    The sword gleamed.

    A Sword light that chilled nineteen continents.

    Without even seeing how Ying Kexin drew her sword, the ghost body of the Purple Ghost, Fangfang, completely shattered!

    It disintegrated into dust that filled the sky.

    Her soul scattered.

    She was beyond weak!

    A Ghost King is invincible, superior to all ghosts, even more so for Ying Kexin, a Ghost King that possesses her supreme swordsmanship from when she was alive?

    The title of the number one Swordsman of Great Qin isn¡¯t just for show.

    ¡°No!!!!¡±

    At this time, Master Qiao, Master Zuo, Master Zhao, all let out heart-wrenching screams, devastated and in despair.

    They finally realized the horrific existence they had provoked!

    Even a Ghost King refers to him as ¡°Sir¡±, just who is he really?

    A flicker of indescribable joy suddenly surged in Master Qiao¡¯s mind-¡®This guy is way too powerful, even stronger than my master! If I can follow him, I might gain unimaginable benefits! Ah, this is great! This is a blessing in disguise, having such a great backer. What¡¯s difficult in this world for me? I can walk proudly anywhere! The wealth and power in this world are mine for the taking!¡¯

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Master Qiao, Master Zhao, Master Zuo, all kneeled before Huang Xiaolong in sync.

    In unison, they swore as if proclaiming an oath, ¡°We, the three brothers, hereby pledge to honor Master Huang Xiaolong! From this day forward, we are at the disposal of Master Huang Xiaolong, ready to serve him loyally ¡­¡±

    The three brothers started to sing praises, not stopping at giving Huang Xiaolong all sorts of flattering compliments.

    Huang Xiaolong gave them a sideward glance that was both smiling and not, his eyes revealing a killing intent.

    ¡°Enough, Ying Kexin, you can go back to the Ghost Soul Cylinder and rest.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    At this time, Ying Kexin glanced at Ying Aoshan, who was kneeling on the ground with tears streaming down her face and suddenly said, ¡°Sir, I have something I would like to speak to that woman about.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­I forgot, what¡¯s your relation?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Sir, I can sense my bloodline inside her. She must be a descendant from my lineage,¡± said Ying Kexin confidently.

    As a Ghost King with a wide grasp on everything, she had instantly detected that Ying Aoshan bore the bloodlines of her descendants!

    ¡°So, it seems you really are the ancestor of the Ying Family, one of the ten great ancient martial artist families of today,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± Ying Kexin descended from the sky and walked straight towards Ying Aoshan.

    People looked at it, feeling utterly inferior. They seemed to believe that even one extra glance was disrespectful. Looking at it was not like seeing a ghost, but rather offering worship to a deity.

    ¡°Get up and come with me,¡± Ying Kexin walked over to Ying Aoshan and said dispassionately.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes~~~¡± Ying Aoshan was completely overwhelmed by emotions. She kowtowed three times to show respect for Ying Kexin before standing up. She then followed Ying Kexin to a deserted corner on the mountain.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong walked cheerfully towards Master Qiao and others.

    ¡°So, you all wish to serve me as your master?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, grinning broadly.

    ¡°Yes! Master Huang Xiaolong, from today onwards, you are our master!¡± Master Qiao and the other two masters wept for joy!

    A solid backing! Finally, a rock-solid backing!

    ¡°Ahem~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong cleared his throat. ¡°Well, are you guys even worthy?¡±

    Crack~~~~~

    Are you worthy?

    Upon hearing this, Master Qiao and the other two masters were scared out of their wits!

    But Huang Xiaolong was right. Even the Ghost King was his personal maidservant, so, by what virtue could these three Taoists become his lackeys?

    Do they have any qualifications at all?

    Just then!

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly and started murmuring a spell.

    The next second!

    Master Qiao, Master Zuo, Master Zhao¡­ All of their five senses were sealed!

    They couldn¡¯t hear, see, speak, or smell¡­

    Next, Huang Xiaolong released a few fierce ghosts from the Hell Cylinder, which possessed the bodies of the three Taoist priests.

    Even Taoist priests, after all their senses are sealed and can¡¯t even chant a single spell, can only be possessed by fierce ghosts.

    Suddenly, something hair-raising occurred!

    The three Taoist priests first reached out and gouged out their own eyeballs, alive!

    Instead of screaming in pain, they burst into terrifyingly harsh laughter. Then they directly ran towards a wall, banging their heads against it like madmen.

    Bang~~ Bang~ Bang~~~

    Their heads were bloodied, with bits and pieces of brain smeared all over the wall ¨C an alarming sight.

    ¡°Yo, yo, yo, the fierce ghosts have possessed them. This is what happens when you pay for your wrong deeds.¡± Huang Xiaolong started laughing exaggeratedly.

    Thus, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the three heinously evil Taoist priests mutilated themselves and died by suicide.

    Just as their souls were about to leave their bodies, Huang Xiaolong collected them into the Hell Cylinder.

    Huang Xiaolong wondered whether these three evil Taoists of Jiangnan City had any connection with the Taoist priests he killed in Binhai. When he has time, he will have to interrogate them.

    On the other side, Ying Kexin looked at Ying Aoshan indifferently.

    Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t help but to sob with bubbling excitement.

    ¡°Ah~~~~¡± Ying Kexin suddenly sighed. ¡°Times have changed, and so has the world. Who would have thought that I, Ying Kexin, would still have a descendent who is alive and well?¡±

    At this point, Ying Aoshan no longer had any doubts and fell to her knees again. ¡°Aoshan pays her respects to her great ancestor! She pays her respects to her great ancestor!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Get up. I won¡¯t intervene in the world of the living anymore,¡± Ying Kexin said, slightly touched. However, she quickly regained her tranquillity. ¡°How are our clan members doing with the three swordsmanship techniques ¡®Blossom Heartbreak,¡¯ ¡®Nether Evil Flame,¡¯ and ¡®Chasing Sunlight¡¯ that I passed down?¡±

    ¡°Great ancestor, the ¡®Nether Evil Flame¡¯ is missing, and the ¡®Blossom Heartbreak¡¯ and ¡®Chasing Sunlight¡¯ are each only half intact,¡± Ying Aoshan hurriedly replied.

    ¡°Almost lost¡­ Never mind, I will hand over the complete versions of the three swordsmanship techniques to your master. From now on, our descendants will look up to your master. But keep this a secret for now, your master will know what to do,¡± Ying Kexin¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°But¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Ying Kexin didn¡¯t know Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts in the end.

    Maybe Huang Xiaolong had no interest in controlling the Ying Family?

    After a pause, Ying Kexin suddenly looked at Ying Aoshan¡¯s gorgeous figure and beautiful face that rivaled snow. She said half-jokingly, ¡°You inherited my looks¡­ Mmm~~ Marry your master in future. Serve him well, be submissive, and don¡¯t compete for his attention. This is your blessing.¡±

    ¡°Erm~~~~~¡± Ying Aoshan was taken aback. Immediately, her face turned beet red, and she said softly, ¡°Yes, great ancestor, Aoshan understands.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Chapter 442: The Wei Familyâ€™s Anger (Part 5)

    Chapter 442: Chapter 442: The Wei Family¡¯s Anger (Part 5)

    Ying Kexin gave a few orders, then returned to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    She was a ghost king, long detached from worldly affairs, but upon seeing her descendants today, she experienced a slight emotional fluctuation. Despite this, she had soon regained her composure, like a faint wind brushing past her ears and not clinging to her heart.

    ¡°Master¡­ if¡­¡± Just before returning to the Ghost King Urn, Ying Kexin suddenly looked at Huang Xiaolong, a plea appearing in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Oh¡­ what do you wish to say?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Well¡­ My lord, if my Ying family is in trouble, could you¡­ would you lend a helping hand?¡± Ying Kexin implored in a low voice.

    As a ghost, she could not interfere too much with the human world. Otherwise, it would violate the laws of heaven, and she would face divine retribution.

    Moreover, if the Ying family was truly in trouble, Huang Xiaolong lending a hand would be safer and more reliable than if she did. After all, Huang Xiaolong was much stronger than her! Far too much stronger!

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ No problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily. ¡°Such a small matter. Since you are my servant, you belong to me. Oh, not my person, but my ghost. If your descendants are in trouble, naturally, I won¡¯t stand by. Also, in the future, once I find the resources, I will help you regain your physical form and resurrect.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Ying Kexin kowtowed, and then looked at him coyly. ¡°Master, my descendant is rather pleasant-looking. Why don¡¯t you take her as your concubine, allowing her to serve your daily needs, warming your bed and keeping you company at night.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Hahaha~~ That sounds like a plan.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, then sent Ying Kexin back into the Ghost King Urn.

    And so, the night¡¯s magical duel ended with the three evil cultivators being defeated.

    Huang Xiaolong emerged victorious.

    The wealthy spectators on the mountain viewed Huang Xiaolong as a god, daring not even to breathe in his presence, as they stood in respect.

    Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze to the people of the Chen Family.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chen Xiong and his son Chen Zihuan were drenched in cold sweat.

    They were filled with regret!

    Initially, they had considered Huang Xiaolong to be an uncultured commoner, but tonight¡¯s events had proven otherwise. Even a highly esteemed man like Master Qiao was easily eliminated by Huang Xiaolong.

    If Huang Xiaolong were to kill Chen Xiong and Chen Zihuan, or even obliterate the entire Chen family, would it not be as simple as a thought?

    Moreover, with Master Qiao¡¯s death, the influence and backing of the Chen family was halved. Over the years, they had committed numerous atrocities with Master Qiao¡¯s backing. Now with Master Qiao gone, difficult times awaited the Chen family.

    What about the future, then?

    First, they must survive this predicament! Huang Xiaolong could still come for the Chen family!

    ¡°Master ¡­ Master Huang¡­¡± Chen Xiong¡¯s knees were weak as he tried to speak.

    ¡°Oh? Weren¡¯t you the ones calling me a ¡®bastard¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, laughing. ¡°Have you changed your tune? Do you still covet my ancient medicinal formula?¡±

    ¡°No! We no longer dare!¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Chen Xiong was so frightened that he immediately prostrated himself in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    The next second, Chen Zihuan, along with several high-ranking members of the Chen family, also knelt before Huang Xiaolong.

    Whoa, the wealthy and prominent Chen Family of Jiangnan City, actually prostrated before Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°In fact, I could obliterate the Chen family just with a thought¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°But¡­ I won¡¯t let you off so easily! Let¡¯s wait and see! Ha, ha, ha!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glances at Chen Zihuan, ¡°Young Chen, prepare for your end. Your days are numbered. Hahaha!¡±

    Laughing heartily, Huang Xiaolong left in high spirits.

    The members of the Sun family, Ying Aoshan and Jin Mengqi hurriedly followed behind him.

    ¡°Heaven wants to exterminate my Chen family!¡± Chen Xiong raised his hands and cried to the heavens!

    No sooner had he finished speaking when he fainted.

    On the mountaintop, the rich friends of the Chen family, remained silent. Some even reveled in the Chen family¡¯s misfortune.

    Once the Chen family fell, the other families of Jiangnan City could divide the spoils!

    At this moment, the Chen family had fallen like a toppled tree, the monkeys scattering.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by a crowd of admirers, descended from the mountain.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master Huang¡­¡± Ying Aoshan stopped Huang Xiaolong. A faint blush still colored her exquisite face, and her eyes imparted a certain unusual look when she looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over with a smile on his face, ¡°Miss Ying Aoshan, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ This¡­ Master Huang, I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for tonight. You have given me the opportunity to witness an extraordinary man like you, it was very enlightening and exciting¡­¡± Ying Aoshan spoke enthusiastically, then lowered her voice. ¡°I also did not expect our Ying family ancestor to have such a relationship with you, Master Huang¡­ But you can rest assured, our ancestor commanded not to speak of this matter¡­or tell our family¡­¡±

    After a pause, Ying Aoshan¡¯s voice softened even more. ¡°Master Huang¡­ in the future¡­ whenever you need me¡­no matter where or when¡­ I will¡­ I will come to your side¡­ to¡­ accompany¡­accompany you~~~¡±

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s words were tantamount to confessing to him in person.

    Because their ancestor Ying Kexin had just instructed her to be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s concubine, Ying Aoshan of course would not defy the will of their ancestor.

    Besides, from ancient times, it was the norm for a beauty to fall in love with a hero. Huang Xiaolong was awe-inspiring, like a celestial being, and had saved her life, how could Ying Aoshan not be smitten?

    ¡°Hahaha~~ That¡¯s great.¡± Huang Xiaolong said heartily.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s late today, I should head back to the hotel to sleep. Goodbye.¡± He then coolly walked away.

    As he passed by Jin Mengqi, she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Huang Xiaolong came to a halt.

    Jin Mengqi took a deep breath. ¡°I said, Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯m sorry! I apologize to you for everything that¡¯s happened today! From now on¡­ henceforth¡­ our Jin Family¡­ will be at your disposal!¡±

    Jin Mengqi had also made a significant decision.

    To depend on Huang Xiaolong!

    Since Old Master Jin was a disciple of Huang Xiaolong, it was logical for the Jin Family to be dependent on Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±, Huang Xiaolong nodded nonchalantly, then cleared his throat. ¡°By the way, that thing you promised me, you¡¯re going to make it happen, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Jin Mengqi was taken aback.

    ¡°You promised to call me like those little ladies do in the movies.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated matter-of-factly. ¡°You did promise, so are you thinking of going back on your word?¡±

    ¡°Um~~~~¡± Jin Mengqi stood there dumbfounded.

    Huang Xiaolong let out a hearty laugh, walked over to Sun Wei, and draped his arm around her petite waist. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, remember the reward you promised me?¡±

    Sun Wei had that dreamy look in her eyes, she coquettishly said. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s hurry back to the hotel¡­¡±

    ¡­

    It was late into the night.

    Jiangnan City.

    In a villa district.

    The lights were brightly lit in the standalone villa.

    In the middle of the hall was an ice coffin, and inside, a body¡­ But this wasn¡¯t an intact body, instead, it was a horrifically disfigured one.

    The entire body was twisted into a jumbled mess.

    It was Wei Feiyang¡¯s body.

    At this moment, several dozens of men and women in martial arts attires stood still in the hall, each wearing a black veil over their faces, their expressions were of grief and solemnity, filled with hatred and resentment.

    Some were even softly sobbing.

    An elderly man with white hair stood among them, his face was smooth without any signs of age spots or wrinkles, his sharp features gave off an awe-inspiring aura.

    His appearance bore some resemblance to Wei Feiyang.

    This man was none other than Wei Feiyang¡¯s father!

    The current Family Head of the Wei Family, Wei Tianpeng!

    At this moment, there was no discernible grief on Wei Tianpeng¡¯s expression, he merely maintained his composure.

    He did not speak, and none in the hall gave a sound either.

    The atmosphere was so heavy a drop of water could squeeze out of it!

    Wei Tianpeng just kept looking at Wei Feiyang¡¯s mutilated body in the ice coffin. His gaze had not left his son¡¯s body all night.

    Finally, it came¡­

    ¡°Feiyang¡­ Feiyang¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s gone¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s never going to return¡­ he¡¯ll never¡­ never again¡­¡± As he spoke, tears finally streamed down from Wei Tianpeng¡¯s face.

    The next second!

    BOOM!

    A wild surge of energy emerged from Wei Tianpeng¡¯s body!

    It was True Qi!

    ¡°Feiyang was my youngest son! He had the highest potential! He was killed by someone!¡± Wei Tianpeng¡¯s features contorted completely, the resentment in his eyes simply could not be described with words. At this moment, he was just like a mad beast wishing to tear someone to pieces!

    ¡°This is a blood feud!¡± Wei Tianpeng was mad with fury.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± A young man wearing gold-rimmed glasses spoke softly. ¡°We investigated Feiyang¡¯s body thoroughly, his internal organs and bones, even his meridians, they were all burst apart from a massive force¡­ not injured by True Qi. Thus, it seems like our opponent isn¡¯t a martial arts Grandmaster, but someone possessing unusual physical strength. Perhaps this person had used some ancient cultivation methods and honed his body to an unbelievable degree, even more terrifying than a wild beast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Feilong, Feihu, and Feibao overseas¡­¡± Wei Tianpeng declared harshly. ¡°They¡¯ll be back at the latest in three days! No matter who the other party is, no matter their background, identity, I want him dead! I¡¯ll eradicate his entire family! I¡¯ll wipe out his entire clan! To accompany my precious son to his grave! I don¡¯t care who he is!!!! I¡¯ll spare no cost!¡±

    Wei Tianpeng¡¯s wrath threatened to destroy the entire villa!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With a slam of his palm!

    Crash!

    A sturdy solid wood tea table was shattered into splinters, flying all around!

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    The Wei Family members were collectively incensed!

 Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Chapter 443: Rising Winds, Scudding Clouds!

    Chapter 443: Chapter 443: Rising Winds, Scudding Clouds!

    Huang Xiaolong, of course, had no idea that the Wei Family was plotting their revenge against him. However, even if he knew, he would just laugh it off.

    Tonight, he still had a ¡°prize¡± to receive!

    As the saying goes, an hour in the spring evening is worth a thousand gold! Ah~~ It¡¯s already two or three in the morning now, time is even more precious!

    Sun Wei and he agreed to go back to their rooms and shower separately.

    Once Sun Wei finished showering, she would come to knock on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s door.

    Huang Xiaolong hastily washed up and sat on the bed wrapped in a towel, awaiting Sun Wei.

    Although he had experienced intimacy before with Liu Feilei, he was nonetheless a novice driver, inevitably feeling jittery and excited.

    After all, Sister Bai Hu, Sun Wei, was the one he loved~~~

    The only ghost official in all the underworld, the Yin Emperor, at this moment was just like any ordinary young man. If the demon kings and ghost immortals from the underworld knew about this, they would certainly laugh their teeth off!

    After a long wait, at last!

    Knock, knock, knock~ knock, knock, knock~~

    There was a soft knock at the door.

    Huang Xiaolong rushed over in one stride and opened the door.

    Using the light from the room, he saw Sun Wei with her long hair spread across her shoulders, the ends still dripping wet, exuding a faint scent of high-quality shampoo, very enticing. Her face was even more rosy than the fragile flowers of March.

    Wrapped in a bathrobe, every inch of exposed skin was akin to fine gelatin, tender enough to squeeze water out. Despite Sun Wei¡¯s martial art training, her skin was also full of firm elasticity. She was simply an exceptional human being, a goddess among women!

    Perfect! So perfect!

    The youthful fragrance drifted around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nose, nearly making him drunk.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me in~~¡± Sun Wei murmured.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled Sun Wei in and closed the door!

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, tonight, you are mine! You are only mine!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared excitedly.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ What are you talking about?¡± Sun Wei raised her delicate face and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not just yours tonight¡­ I¡¯m your woman for a lifetime, for always and forever~~~¡±

    Love is sweetest when it¡¯s deep, and kisses come naturally.

    The two were already together.

    Sun Wei was a great beauty, and tonight she was oozing with tenderness, ripe for the picking. Even a Taoist with clear heart and free of desires would be tempted.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s breath hit Sun Wei¡¯s face, causing her tender heart to completely open up for him. Her mind was filled with scenes about Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®Ah! I¡¯m so happy! I¡­I¡¯m finally becoming his real woman! I¡¯m the happiest woman in the world!¡¯

    That night, they made sweet love, and Huang Xiaolong turned Sun Wei from a young girl into a real woman.

    And Sun Wei shed tears of joy and pain for him.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, starting today, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you or upset you¡­ You will be the most noble, happiest, and most delightful woman in the world~~~~¡±

    ¡­

    On this same night! This was not an ordinary night!

    In addition to the Wei Family¡¯s raging fury and torrential storms, the Jin Family was also not at peace!

    The great hall of the Jin Family!

    Several generations of the Jin family¡¯s backbone, the second, third, and even fourth generations, gathered together!

    These descendants have not disturbed Old Master Jin¡¯s rest, instead holding an urgent temporary meeting.

    The meeting was chaired by Jin Mengqi.

    ¡°Mengqi, wasn¡¯t it your job today to persuade Huang Xiaolong to leave Jiangnan City and never dare to appear before our grandfather again? It shouldn¡¯t have been too hard, right? How could Huang Xiaolong, that sort of person, resist 250 million?¡± questioned an attractive young man, several years older than Jin Mengqi, with a cold and disdainful smirk on his face.

    ¡°Humph! A fancy scholar who dared to become grandfather¡¯s teacher, he¡¯s overestimating himself!¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t stop this, it will be a great insult to our family! In the future, we members of the Jin Family will be unable to show our faces in Jiangnan City!¡±

    ¡°The situation sounds quite serious ¨C could Huang Xiaolong have guessed that our grandpa is infatuated with literature and deliberately catered to his interest in order to control him? We can¡¯t tolerate this guy, he¡¯s too calculating!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Everyone quiet down!¡± Jin Mengqi sternly said, her beautiful face more serious than ever before.

    The hall instantly fell silent, all eyes of the Jin family members were focused on Jin Mengqi.

    ¡°Today, from noon until midnight, I was with Huang Xiaolong, Master Huang,¡± Jin Mengqi said, her face solemn. ¡°Things are not as they seem! Master Huang, he is¡­ a man of God! His powers are unfathomable! Far beyond what we ordinary people can comprehend! He can command ghosts and gods, slay demons, reverse day and night, control the elements¡­ In short, starting from today, Grandpa is a disciple of Master Huang, and we his descendants are all juniors compared to Master Huang! If anyone dares to offend Master Huang¡¯s dignity, our Jin Family will perish!¡±

    The statement shocked the family.

    For a while, the hall echoed with many skeptical and mocking voices.

    Indeed, Jin Mengqi¡¯s one-sided account alone couldn¡¯t convince the family members.

    ¡°Mengqi, what exactly happened today? That made you change your opinion about this young man Huang Xiaolong so dramatically¡­ you should know you have always despised that young man~~¡± a middle-aged man with a calm demeanor, wisdom shining in his eyes, asked.

    ¡°Third Uncle¡­ as for what happened, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t dare to disclose it completely.¡± Jin Mengqi hurriedly recalled the events of the night, which seemed like a dream. ¡°But, I can tell you all that the Masters of Jiangnan City, Master Qiao, Master Zuo, and Master Zhao, have all been killed by Master Huang. The Chen Family is about to fall. Miss Ying Aoshan, from the Ying Family, has repeatedly expressed her affections to Master Huang, willing to be his¡­ woman. But Master Huang, seems to ignore Miss Ying Aoshan. Master Huang is impossibly aloof, Miss Ying Aoshan is passionately pursuing him.¡±

    Hiss!!!!

    Once these words were spoken, everyone was dumbfounded in terror!

    ¡°What!? Mengqi, you¡­ you¡¯re saying, it¡¯s all true?¡± This wise middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale, his eyes scanning quickly around the room. ¡°Master Qiao, Master Zuo, Master Zhao, they were large figures in Jiangnan City¡¯s mysterious study community with unique skills, all admired and respected in the top social circles of the city¡­ But now, you¡¯re saying they were all killed by that youth¡­ and then¡­ Ying Aoshan¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! From today onwards, we in the Jin family, should at least not provoke this mysterious character Huang Xiaolong.¡± the wise middle-aged man, looking towards Jin Mengqi. ¡°Mengqi, you are responsible for contacting Huang Xiaolong to further understand his foundation.¡±

    Speaking so, the wise middle-aged man gazed out at the dark night sky. ¡°We, the Jin Family, have always played second fiddle to the Ying Family, and the Ying Family has never thought highly of us. If we could find another pillar of support, we would not have to rely on the Ying Family¡¯s whims.¡±

    ¡­

    For the next few days, Huang Xiaolong led a rather leisurely life.

    Every day, he went shopping and dining with Sun Wei, bought crazy amounts of stuff in the malls, and tried various blush-inducing positions at night.

    Life was so damn good!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Meanwhile, the annual martial arts competition held in Jiangnan City was nearing, causing a surge of wealthy businessmen, celebrities, and even some important overseas figures to flow into the city.

    Several influential martial arts family members who planned to participate in the competition checked into various hotels in Jiangnan City, preparing to face the upcoming battles.

    This was a turbulent time in Jiangnan City, with all the powerful entities making their moves, ready for a fight of dragon versus tiger.

    ¡°The competition is starting soon~~¡± Sun Hu¡¯s mental state was entirely strained. ¡°Perhaps our enemies have already quietly arrived in Jiangnan City~¡±

    ¡°Dad, what are you worried about? With Master Huang Xiaolong here, he can slay gods and kill Buddhas, no one can threaten our Sun Family!¡± Sun Feng said cheerfully.

 Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Miss Xia

    Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Miss Xia

    Regarding the upcoming Jiangnan City Ancient Martial Arts Family Ring Boxing Match, Huang Xiaolong has already heard about it from Sun Hu, but he, being carefree, did not take it to heart at all.

    Sun Hu voiced his anxiety. ¡°Master Long, I have this unsettling feeling about things. It has been many days since you personally killed Wei Feiyang, the young master of the Wei Family, but there has been not a single reaction from the Wei Family. The current head of the Wei Family is said to be in Jiangnan City, and he is known to be someone who holds grudges. He has been silent, it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s brewing some sly plot¡­Also, our enemies, who vowed to annihilate our Sun Family, still haven¡¯t moved. I wonder if they have already arrived in Jiangnan City¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong waved this worry aside nonchalantly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, when the time comes, I¡¯ll fight for the Sun Family. After all, I am now a part of the Sun Family¡­ He he he~~~¡±

    As he was speaking, Huang Xiaolong glanced at Sun Wei who was sitting beside him, her cheeks rosy with shyness.

    These past few days, after being pampered by Huang Xiaolong, Sun Wei became more beautiful and enchanting.

    The relationship between Huang Xiaolong and Sun Wei was widely known within the Sun Family. Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was already a part of the Sun Family- a son-in-law. This fact was like an assurance pill for the people of the Sun family.

    In the afternoon, Jin Mengqi took the initiative to call Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huh? What are you calling me for?¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a playful smile. ¡°Have you decided to call out to me? Then hurry up. Your voice is so pleasant, I¡¯m sure it will sound amorous.¡±

    ¡°Um~~~~¡± Jin Mengqi stalled awkwardly on the other end of the line, then gently said, ¡°Master Huang, you¡¯re joking.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re planning to back out on your promise now?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his voice filled with displeasure.

    ¡°This¡­This¡­Master Huang¡­Miss Ying Aoshan¡­she warned me¡­¡± Jin Mengqi complained.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about her. Her warnings mean nothing. Go ahead and call out to me~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with bubbling interest.

    Jin Mengqi had never been teased by a man like this before, but she still could not get angry. An odd feeling that was hard to explain rose in her heart¡­ ¡°Master Huang¡­can we¡­can I have some time to prepare for¡­this?¡±

    ¡°You need to prepare yourself? Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong, perplexed, thought about how the girls in those movies don¡¯t need to prepare themselves before they call out.

    ¡°Master Huang, can I invite you to dinner tonight?¡± Jin Mengqi asked in a flattering tone.

    She paused, worried Huang Xiaolong might refuse outright. So she decided to add, ¡°Master Huang, I hear you are representing the Sun Family in this year¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts Boxing Tournament¡­Are you clear about the details and all the rules of the tournament? How about I explain them to you over dinner tonight? And another thing, Master Huang, lately a lot of ancient martial arts practitioners have flooded into Jiangnan City. Our Jin Family has lots of first-hand information¡­¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t care about any of this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°But since Old Master Jin is my disciple, I¡¯ll give you some face and accept your invitation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Huang! Thank you, Master Huang!¡± Jin Mengqi said, overwhelmed.

    She had made two calls to Huang Xiaolong, and the attitudes in the two calls were worlds apart!

    By evening.

    Huang Xiaolong, alone, took a taxi to the meeting place he had arranged with Jin Mengqi.

    Jin Mengqi had been waiting for quite some time already.

    Today, Jin Mengqi put in extra effort to dress up. She wore a tightly tailored professional suit, her brows were like ink, her nose and mouth refined, her melon-seed face exquisite. Combined with her porcelain-like skin, her beauty surpassed many popular actresses of the time.

    Moreover, Jin Mengqi possessed a secret weapon ¨C her voice! With a tone more beautiful than a voice actor, it was full of magnetic charm!

    ¡°Master Huang~~¡± The moment she saw Huang Xiaolong, Jin Mengqi approached him with tiny steps, ¡°Master Huang, today Mengqi selected a restaurant with antique charm. I wonder if Master Huang likes it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Huang Xiaolong lifted his gaze and saw a two-story wood structure resembling an antique restaurant, it carried a distinctive old-world charm.

    The two of them entered the restaurant, which resembled an ancient building.

    The restaurant¡¯s decoration was not extravagant, yet clean and tidy, designed extremely gracefully. A pleasant ancient melody permeated the restaurant, which seemed to be played by a Guzheng, adding refinement and elegance to its aesthetic.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept across, noticing that most people eating in the restaurant were calm, with sharp gazes. Some even had slightly bulging temples, clearly indicating they were practitioners of martial arts.

    Noticing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slight reaction, Jin Mengqi hurriedly explained. ¡°Master Huang, with the martial art competition drawing near, more and more martial artists have poured into Jiangnan City. This restaurant, with its simplicity and antiquity, has become a favorite gathering place for these martial artists. Here, Master Huang, I have already reserved a seat.¡±

    The restaurant didn¡¯t have private rooms, hence they sat by the window on the second floor. Huang Xiaolong casually ordered a few dishes.

    Jin Mengqi served Huang Xiaolong very enthusiastically, helping him with food and wine, making Huang Xiaolong feel that this dinner was indeed a pleasure.

    ¡°Master Huang, you probably haven¡¯t participated in Jiangnan City¡¯s traditional martial arts family competition, have you?¡± Jin Mengqi asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied casually while enjoying his meal.

    ¡°This year¡¯s competition is the largest in scale¡­ In recent years, the national martial arts families have been thriving with talent, achieving an unprecedented golden age¡­¡± Jin Mengqi chatted away. ¡°Among them, the highly recommended families are Wei family, Hong family, Xia family¡­¡±

    At this point, a cool feminine voice echoed from the staircase. ¡°Thank you, Miss Jin Mengqi for thinking highly of my Xia family.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi looked in the direction of the voice, seeing a beautiful woman in her twenties, with a chilly demeanor, slowly approaching.

    Huang Xiaolong had seen her before. It was ¡°Miss Xia¡±, who Wei Feiyang was desperately trying to please the night he got beaten to death. She was a martial arts Grandmaster and much stronger than Jin Mengqi. However, she only managed to condense 2 streams of True Qi in her body, and was no match for Ying Aoshan and her peers.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°xia Ying¡­ Miss Xia¡­¡± Upon seeing Miss Xia, Jin Mengqi revealed a trace of apprehension, which passed swiftly. She regained her composure and responded politely with a smile. ¡°Miss Xia, what a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, quite a coincidence.¡± That Miss Xia, ¡®Xia Ying¡¯, didn¡¯t spare Jin Mengqi a second glance. Her deep beautiful eyes stared at Huang Xiaolong, as if trying to see through all his secrets. She even walked directly over and sat beside Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You still have the appetite to eat here? Don¡¯t you know that the Wei brothers, Wei Feilong, Wei Feihu, and Wei Feibao, will return from overseas and arrive in Jiangnan City tonight? After you killed Wei Feiyang, the Wei family will not let things rest. They might take action immediately, or challenge you fair and square on the day of the competition. In any case, you¡¯ve already started a feud with the Wei Family that will not end until one side is destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Oh~~,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly. ¡°I really don¡¯t care when the Wei Family will make their move. Wei Feilong, Wei Feihu, Wei Feibao? Such cheesy names¡­hahaha~~~It seems the death of Wei Feiyang isn¡¯t enough for the Wei Family; they need to lose a few more people~~¡±

    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t you heard of the reputation of the three heroes of the Wei family?¡± Miss Xia asked in surprise.

    ¡­

 Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Slap in the Face!

    Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Slap in the Face!

    ¡°The Wei Triplets?¡± Huang Xiaolong gazed at Xia Ying seriously before shaking his head. ¡°Never heard of them.¡±

    Xia Ying was utterly speechless.

    From the side, Jin Mengqi started to explain. ¡°Master Huang, the so-called Wei Triplets refer to Wei Feilong, Wei Feihu, and Wei Feibao, the three brothers. They are also Wei Feiyang¡¯s biological brothers~~¡±

    It had been quite some days since the incident, and Jin Family, the prominent local family in Jiangnan City, naturally knew about Huang Xiaolong killing Wei Feiyang.

    But Jin Mengqi did not seem particularly shocked.

    Indeed, having witnessed that night¡¯s duel, the summoning of the Ghost King, slaughtering Master Qiao, Master Zhao, and Master Zuo like dogs, these are extraordinary feats that mere mortals could only look up to. Therefore, killing a Wei Feiyang was not a big deal.

    Jin Mengqi gathered her thoughts, then continued. ¡°Master Huang, at the pinnacle of our domestic martial arts circle sits the ten great martial arts families, representing the lineage of Huaxia¡¯s ancient martial arts, a height unattainable. People like us can only spend our entire lives looking up to them. The level directly beneath the ten great martial arts families is the so-called second tier, including the Wei Family, Xia Family, Hong Family¡­ our Jin Family barely makes it into the second tier. However, once our grandfather passes away, we will be squeezed out of the second tier, perhaps managing to rank among the top tier of the third level.¡±

    ¡°Under the second tier¡­ there are too many,¡± Jin Mengqi laughed.

    ¡°Oh, and what about the Sun Family in Binhai?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Binhai¡¯s Sun Family at least ranks in the fourth tier, and towards the bottom at that,¡± Xia Ying said with a light tone.

    ¡°So weak? Well, no matter, after this year¡¯s martial arts competition, the Sun Family in Binhai will be first tier,¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a grin.

    ¡°What a big mouth!¡± Xia Ying said with disdain.

    Jin Mengqi hurriedly took up the conversation. ¡°Master Huang, the Wei Family is a major clan, existing just beneath the ten great martial arts families. In recent years, the number of geniuses the Wei Family has produced is astounding, starting with Wei Feilong, Wei Feihu, and Wei Feibao, who are known as the Triplets. They are martial arts geniuses. Each of them stepped into the Grandmaster realm at a very young age, extraordinary by any measure!¡±

    ¡°The Wei Triplets have been famous in domestic martial arts circles for a long time. They once dominated the martial arts competition arena. If the disciples of the ten great martial arts families did not join the battle, these three were invincible, causing their opponents to lose courage at the mere mention of their names. Later, the Wei Triplets were sent by the family to expand overseas, and it is said that they have already established a vast enterprise. And inheriting the glory of the Triplets was Wei Feiyang. This son began to show his promise last year, and this year he was already a half-step to the Grandmaster realm. Some predict that if Wei Feiyang could get rid of that bit of arrogance in his heart, he could sooner or later step into the realm of a true Grandmaster¡­ It¡¯s a shame his life was cut short¡±

    ¡°Importantly, the Wei Triplets have already arrived in Jiangnan City. They will not participate in the martial arts competition. However, they are surely planning to kill you¡­ to avenge Wei Feiyang!¡± Xia Ying stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯re going to handle it?¡±

    As for Huang Xiaolong, both Xia Ying and the entire Xia Family were interested.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong killed the Half-Step Grandmaster Wei Feiyang with a single punch, a very rare feat among the younger generation in the domestic martial arts circle. Besides, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attack was not true qi, but pure physical strength, an extremely rare fighting style.

    The Xia Family speculated that Huang Xiaolong must have mastered some ancient body refinement technique, one that could turn a human body into extremely strong steel and allow it to exert superhuman strength.

    Therefore, the Xia Family also wanted a glimpse of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secrets. If Huang Xiaolong truly possessed such a body refinement secret technique, the Xia Family might have to take some measures.

    Simply put, if such a secret technique fell into the hands of the Xia Family, without a doubt, the Xia Family would become the strongest existence in the second tier of the domestic martial arts circle!

    ¡°My response?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked baffled. ¡°What else can I do? Just kill them all~~¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words left Xia Ying choked. ¡°You are too arrogant! Do you actually think that by killing Wei Feiyang, you¡¯re invincible?¡±

    ¡°I am and have always been invincible,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded deadpan.

    ¡°Wei Feiyang had potential, but his potential was not fully realized. The Wei Triplets, on the other hand, are all Grandmasters of martial arts, each of them has formed over 10 strands of True Qi inside their bodies! They can move mountains and seas, rupture tigers and leopards with their bare hands. They can precisely control thousands of pounds of strength. They can burst people apart from a distance, catch the wind with a knife. Their various means, you could not even imagine! No matter how strong your body is, you cannot resist the strike of a martial arts Grandmaster!¡± Xia Ying spat furiously.

    She herself was a martial arts Grandmaster, but she had only formed 2 strands of True Qi, which were not very powerful. Modern gun like a handgun could not kill her with a single shot, but it could still wound her. The distance at which she could attack with True Qi was just a few steps.

    But the Wei Triplets were clearly much stronger.

    ¡°Alright~~¡± Fearing that Huang Xiaolong would become unhappy, Jin Mengqi hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Miss Xia, Master Huang will handle things properly. You don¡¯t need to say too much.¡±

    In her heart, Jin Mengqi sneered¡­ ¡®Miss Xia, do you really think that you have seen through Master Huang¡¯s methods? That night when Master Huang was battling, if you had been present, you might have to kneel down before him on the spot! Furthermore, Ying Aoshan, a proud and beautiful prodigy like an ice-cold princess, is also throwing herself at him¡­ How could Master Huang even care about the likes of the Wei Family!¡¯

    Jin Mengqi figured that even at the worst, Huang Xiaolong still had the support of the Ying Family, not to mention the Jin Family also had some abilities.

    ¡°Master Huang? What a joke, Master?¡± Xia Ying sneered.

    Jin Mengqi continued. ¡°Master Huang, generally speaking, in the family martial arts competition, there are two parts. The first part is the competition between various families for interests, dividing the shares of martial arts schools in the country. The second part is¡ª¡ªrevenge! Resolving disputes between families! If the Wei Family wants to take revenge on you justifiably, then on the day of the martial arts competition, they will directly challenge you.¡±

    ¡°The order of events for the match day starts with the first part, the ancient martial arts family contests. Then comes the second part, resolving grudges and disputes. For the first part, ancient martial grandmasters are not allowed to compete this year, at most, those who are half a step into grandmastership can. The second part will be an unrestricted fight, regardless of your cultivation level, anyone can enter the ring for revenge.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nods, indicating he understands.

    At this point, Xia Ying spoke with a calm expression. ¡°Since Wei Feiyang, an important rival, has encountered an accident, the Wei Family¡¯s chances in this year¡¯s ancient martial family boxing competition will also be reduced. Our Xia family might gain even more benefits.¡±

    Right, even though the three fierce men from the Wei family had arrived at Jiangnan City, they were here to seek revenge against Huang Xiaolong. And with their grandmaster status in ancient martial arts, they were not allowed to participate in the first part of the competition.

    Therefore, the Wei family, without Wei Feiyang, naturally fell behind the Xia Family, who was also an ancient martial family belonging to the second tier.

    ¡°In that case, the Xia family should be grateful to Master Huang,¡± Jin Mengqi said with a half smile.

    Just then, a wicked masculine voice rang out. ¡°Hey, can you several people shut your stinking mouths? This young master is trying to have a drink here, and your incessant chatter is disturbing my tranquility. What should be the punishment for this?¡±

    This sudden hostile comment made Huang Xiaolong, Xia Ying, and Jin Mengqi all turn in its direction.

    The speaker was a young man, just about twenty years old, sitting at a nearby table. He had an arrogant air, much like some kind of esteemed official making a visit to a rural area.

    This young man had deep-set eyes and arched eyebrows, a truly arrogant facade.

    Underneath his skin, it seemed as if several whirlwinds were howling.

    He was a young ancient martial arts grandmaster!

    Perhaps Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi could not see through the young man¡¯s capabilities, but Huang Xiaolong saw at glance that this person had already condensed 4 strands of True Qi within his body!

    His cultivation exceeded Xia Ying, who was also a Grandmaster.

    Moreover, standing behind the young man were two middle-aged men in their forties. They stood erect like javelins, their expressions indifferent and the corners of their mouths sneered cruelly.

    These two were also ancient martial grandmasters, and they had both condensed 7 strands of True Qi within their bodies!

    ¡®Hehe¡­ interesting. Two ancient martial grandmasters who have condensed 7 strands of True Qi acting as bodyguards for this youth¡­ are they grandmasters working as bodyguards? They must come from significant backgrounds, at least on par with Ying Aoshan¡¯s status¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought amusedly.

    ¡°Hmph! What business is it of yours what we talk about here? Do you own this restaurant?¡± Xia Ying responded indignantly. As a martial arts grandmaster, she wouldn¡¯t be silenced by a single comment.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ you dare to talk back?¡± The young man jeered at Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi, then said. ¡°You are both passable in looks. How about joining me for a drink? If I am pleased, naturally, I will forgive your impudence today.¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡± Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi rebuked in unison.

    ¡°This is Jiangnan City, and I belong to the Jin Family. It would be best if you didn¡¯t cross the line!¡± Jin Mengqi warned.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Jin family? Hahaha~~~¡± The youth laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.

    ¡°I belong to the Xia Family. Is this satisfactory enough for you to shut up?¡± Xia Ying looked at the frivolous young man with great disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The young man¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°Originally, I just wanted you girls to accompany me for drinks, but now, I have changed my mind. You two wretches, tonight, you are to share my bed! If you are still virgins, I will let you go tomorrow morning; if you are not, I will cripple you!¡±

    This outrageous claim left Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi in a state of shock.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Jin Family? Xia Family? What insignificant families! I am from the Yan family! Is this enough for you to obediently remove your pants and crawl into my bed? You ungrateful imbeciles! Slap them!¡± The youth¡¯s domineering words were followed by a sinister laugh. One of the middle-aged men standing behind him smirked and started walking this way.

    The Yan family?

    In an instant, the hearts of both Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi sank to the bottom.

    Their faces were filled with expressions of sheer shock and horror!

    ¡­

 Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Chapter 446: I am stronger than you!

    Chapter 446: Chapter 446: I am stronger than you!

    The Yan Family?

    Which Yan Family is it?

    When they heard the youngster¡¯s arrogant, oppressive aura, Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi were left with no doubts.

    One of the top ten ancient martial arts families ¨C the Yan Family!

    One of the supreme lineages in the ancient martial arts of Huaxia!

    An enormous entity that has stood tall for thousands of years!

    ¡®Oh? The Yan Family? I have a little maid named Yan Pianpian, who is from the Yan Family. I didn¡¯t expect someone from the Yan Family to show up in Jiangnan City. I wonder if Yan Pianpian has come too¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong gave a playful smile, squinting at the youngster.

    On the second floor of the restaurant, most of the patrons at the other tables were also from ancient martial arts families. When they heard the youngster announce his affiliation with the Yan Family, they were terrified and hastily scurried downstairs.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire second floor was emptied, leaving only Huang Xiaolong, and the dumbstruck Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi.

    Plus, the youngster and his two bodyguards.

    Silence!

    The second floor of the restaurant was deathly quiet!

    At this moment, one middle-aged bodyguard went up to Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi, and with a sinister grin on his face, he said, ¡°The young master asked me to slap you two. Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. Otherwise, the young master wouldn¡¯t have any fun tonight~~¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, such insolent fools! I already told you, I will play with you tonight! If you are not virgins, you will be discarded!¡± The youngster exclaimed triumphantly.

    Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi were on the brink of emotional collapse!

    They never expected to provoke someone from the Yan Family!

    Now, this young master of the Yan Family was threatening to play with their bodies, the cruel fate that was in store for them seemed inevitable.

    You see, in the world of ancient martial arts, the Ten Great Families sit at the top of the pyramid ¨C they enjoy the status of emperors. The sons and daughters of these families are like Crown Princes and Princesses. Other ancient martial arts families, even as powerful as Xia Family and Jin Family, dare not defy them in the slightest.

    In other words, even if the young master of the Yan Family violated Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi and then cast them aside, the Xia Family and the Jin Family would certainly not dare to complain. In fact, they might even feel honored!

    Indeed, most female members of regular ancient martial arts families dream of having some kind of encounter with the sons of the Ten Great Families. Even if it means being a concubine for a night, they would accept it as a great opportunity. This is a typical case of Stockholm syndrome.

    Therefore, the young masters of the Ten Great Families tend to look down on the women of smaller ancient martial arts clans and believe that these women are theirs to pick and choose, much like an emperor going to visit his consorts.

    But Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi are not that kind of degrading girls.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Xia Ying, the sexy and tall miss, paled, saying, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know¡­ about the young master of the Yan family¡­ I¡­ I apologize¡­¡±

    She bowed her noble head. Her teeth clenched her lower lip so tightly that blood began to seep out!

    She was full of resentment but could only endure it silently. She didn¡¯t dare to fight back because if she did and ended up dying here today, it would be regarded as just her death, and the young master of the Yan Family wouldn¡¯t bear any responsibility at all. It might even lead to her family being attacked!

    She could only endure it. Praying that her purity would not be violated.

    ¡°Please¡­ let us go¡­¡± Jin Mengqi, too, was at a loss. She wasn¡¯t sure whether the Huang Xiaolong sitting next to her would stand up for her. After all, the Yan Family was very powerful with unfathomable resources. Huang Xiaolong might be powerful, but there was no reason for him to get involved in this situation.

    Moreover, he might not even be able to handle the current situation. The opponents were three ancient martial arts Grandmasters.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The young master of the Yan family laughed like a cat playing with a mouse. ¡°It¡¯s no use. I will have my way with you two today. Even if your family heads were here, they would only hand you over to me¡­ Save your energy. The way out for you is to serve me well in bed. Hehe, consider it an honor that I have chosen to play with you¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi knew that they couldn¡¯t escape this calamity. They felt utterly hopeless.

    Especially Xia Ying, who was an extremely determined woman. If her body was violated, she might choose to die.

    Just then, a Grandmaster bodyguard approached their table, mocking with a smile, ready to slap Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Huh? Are you laughing at me?¡± The bodyguard was taken aback and then glared at Huang Xiaolong menacingly.

    ¡°I mean, they¡¯ve done nothing wrong, right? Is there any need to slap them and humiliate them?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The young master of the Yan Family looked at Huang Xiaolong sarcastically. ¡°They have foul mouths, and I want to slap them. Isn¡¯t that my right? I am from the Yan Family. Is it wrong if I ask them to serve me in bed? Who are you? Do you have the right to speak in front of me? Kneel down and slap yourself before I lose my temper. Keep slapping until I tell you to stop.¡±

    The young master of the Yan Family expressed his oppressive remarks with righteousness and justification, as if it were a matter of course, like an unalterable principle.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a murderous intent. He murmured, ¡°Everyone has the right to act cocky, but if you act cocky in front of me, you must be ready to pay the price~~~¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, why you so naturally insult people¡­all because you come from the Yan Family?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    ¡°Yes.¡± To his surprise, the young master of the Yan Family nodded his head. ¡°Exactly because I am from the Yan family, and the Yan family is stronger, much stronger than their families, that¡¯s why I can do whatever I want, exempt from any laws or rules. So, is there anything else you want to say? Or perhaps, you want to reason with me? Hahaha~~ To be respected by others and not be humiliated, one must possess enough strength and background. Otherwise, no complaints can be made even if they are slapped or even killed by me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. So it means that if I¡¯m stronger than you, can I also slap you as I like and stomp on you?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked seriously at the young master of the Yan Family.

    ¡°How dare you! You have the audacity to spout such drivel in front of our young master! I¡¯ll disable you!¡± Before the young master of the Yan Family could respond, his martial arts grandmaster bodyguard who was standing next to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s table roared in anger and with a horrid expression, swung his palm towards Huang Xiaolong!

    This palm strike was internally restrained, his palm filled with True Qi. As soon as it strikes Huang Xiaolong, the True Qi would seep into every corner of his body, and all his meridians would be shattered.

    As a result, Huang Xiaolong would not die, but he would be disabled for life.

    Jiangnan City is a bustling metropolis. Even the Yan family would hesitate a little to kill someone directly. But crippling a person, that¡¯s quite simple. It¡¯s just a matter of cleaning up afterwards.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Xia Ying and Mengqi both screamed in shock, but their strength was no longer sufficient to prevent anything.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, casually grabbed with his right hand without using True Qi, and magically caught the wrist of the grandmaster bodyguard.

    A twist!

    Crack~~!!!

    A sound of bone cracking!

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong casually threw the grandmaster bodyguard, whose right hand had already been broken, aside like trash.

    Then, with a faint smile on his face, Huang Xiaolong walked towards the young master of the Yan family.

    ¡°You!¡± The eyes of the young master of the Yan family froze completely, his face filled with disbelief. His bodyguard, a grandmaster who has produced up to seven strands of True Qi, was unexpectedly disabled by Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly!

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength surpassed that of the young master of the Yan family!

    ¡°You dare to hurt my man! You¡­You¡¯ve committed a grave sin!¡± The expression on the young master of the Yan family was completely twisted, it could no longer be described as gloomy.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that whoever has the power could arbitrarily hit and trample others? So if I¡¯m stronger than you and I want to slap you, hit you, disable you¡­or even¡ª¡ªkill you.¡± A devilish expression appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, strikingly ferocious enough to freeze one¡¯s blood!

    The aura of the hell ghost, how could it be easily provoked?

    Xia Ying and Mengqi, both with shocked expressions, couldn¡¯t help but look at Huang Xiaolong.

    Mengqi was slightly better, especially Xia Ying, whose heart was beating fast, looking at Huang Xiaolong as if he were a monster¡­

    ¡®How could he be so strong?¡¯

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Kill him for me!¡± The young master of the Yan family roared at another bodyguard.

    ¡°Die, brat!¡± This bodyguard was also a martial arts grandmaster who cultivated seven strands of True Qi. At this point, he dared not be negligent. He lunged at Huang Xiaolong, his whole body spinning like a whirlwind, and all the seven strands of True Qi in his body were gathered on his right palm. He slapped Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head with a fierce gust of wind and quickly divided into eight palm prints!

    The Yan Family¡¯s ancient martial arts¡ª¡ªEight Wilderness Palm!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted, instantly spotting at least 13 openings in the strike.

    ¡°Your Yan family¡¯s martial arts are really strange, always like to scatter the True Qi, not knowing that condensation without scattering can unleash the strongest power¡­Hehe~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a smile, and then reached out his hand, grabbing the martial arts grandmaster bodyguard¡¯s wrist again.

    Crack~~!!!

    Broken.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then casually thrown aside.

    Huang Xiaolong continued walking toward the young master of the Yan Family without stopping. ¡°You should know now that I am stronger than you, right? So can I slap you, hit you, disable you, kill you? Am I now qualified?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The young master of the Yan family was both startled and enraged, his face resembling a fierce ghost. ¡°You¡­If you dare touch me today, I swear I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯ll be no place for you to be buried!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Let¡¯s see then, whether I dare to touch you or not~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, already standing before the young master of the Yan family, lightly lifted his right hand.

    ¡­

 Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Are You Satisfied Yet? (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Are You Satisfied Yet? (Fifth Update)

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d dare strike me! You¡¯ve got the gall of a rooster and the nerve of a leopard!¡± The young master of the Yan Family exclaimed, terrified, his eyes brimming with nefariousness and resentment.

    Even though he too was a martial arts master with four strands of True Qi formed within him, he didn¡¯t understand why standing in front of Huang Xiaolong made him feel so powerless. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura suppressed him utterly leaving him no room to resist. It felt as if he was nothing but a toy to be abused by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah, well, it¡¯s funny that you mention it. I do seem to have some sort of fate with the Yan Family.¡± Huang Xiaolong raised his hand, not immediately striking the young master of Yan Family.

    ¡°Huff~~~~¡± Misunderstanding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intentions, the young master of the Yan Family assumed that Huang Xiaolong would not dare to actually hit him and was just putting on a show.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I told you, I belong to the Yan Family. Do you really dare to hit me? How ridiculous¡ª¡± The young master of the Yan Family laughed cockily.

    But before he finished his sentence¡ª

    Smack~~~~~

    A crisp, resonating slap landed squarely on the young master of the Yan Family¡¯s face.

    The slap, strong as a bear strike, sent him flying and crashing through several tables before he landed on the ground. With a ¡®plonk¡¯ sound, he spat out a few teeth mixed with blood and saliva.

    The young master of the Yan Family was left dazed.

    Huang Xiaolong mumbled under his breath. ¡°Fate, indeed. Back in Binhai, I smacked another young master of the Yan Family, who was trying to cheat on Lin Zicong, and his servant on the eve of Old Tao¡¯s eightieth birthday. Today, I¡¯ve smacked another Yan Family¡¯s young master and his bootlickers. Is it fate? Of course, it must be fate; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have taken a Yan Family¡¯s young lady as my personal maid.¡±

    At that moment, Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi finally snapped back to reality¡ª

    The young master of the Yan Family, had he just been slapped?

    Is¡­is this a dream?

    A Qi-forming Grandmaster of a noble ancient martial arts family was slapped, and he was undoubtedly a pampered young master. Was the sun rising from the west?

    The world was going crazy!

    Xia Ying had no choice but to reassess Huang Xiaolong¡¯s power! Of course, she was grateful to Huang Xiaolong. Had he not intervened, her purity that she had preserved for twenty-six years would have been lost to the debauched young master of the Yan Family.

    As for Jin Mengqi, she was elated¡­¡¯Great! Looks like Grandpa did the right thing by making Master Huang his apprentice. He certainly is a great backup! An unbeatable backup! He even dares to smack the young master of the Yan Family! He¡¯s absolutely powerful! Extremely impressive!¡¯

    ¡°You¡­you really dared to hit me? You¡­you even crippled my servant? You¡­you¡­¡± The Yan Family¡¯s young master, clutching his swollen face, glared at Huang Xiaolong, his body shaking slightly from fury and resentment.

    ¡°That slap was just my way of greeting. Now, I¡¯m considering whether I should directly cripple you too.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~ You dare to cripple the young master of the Yan Family? Truly ignorant and fearless~~~¡±

    A deep, masculine voice echoed.

    Following closely, two elderly men in their sixties walked over. With white hair on their temples and profound eyes, their presence was as stable as a mountain. Just standing there exuded a stifling pressure, as though a storm was brewing.

    These two old men were also martial arts masters, each with twelve strands of True Qi cultivated within them, their mastery and skills on par with Ying Aoshan¡¯s old servant Uncle Yun.

    In Martial Arts Grandmasters, every additional strand of True Qi cultivated signifies a significant boost to their power.

    If one can refine more than ten strands of True Qi, they are indeed formidable.

    Clearly, these two elderly men were formidable, much stronger than the Yan Family bodyguard whose arm had been twisted off by Huang Xiaolong earlier.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who hit our young master? You did this?¡± One of the elderly men, his eyes filled with a bloodthirsty glare, looked at Huang Xiaolong. An overwhelming sense of oppression rolled out, making it feel as if the whole restaurant was on the verge of collapsing under the immense pressure. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Which family are you from? I believe your family has no need to exist anymore. Attacking the young master of the Yan Family implies eliminating the nine generations of your family. Do you not understand? In the world of ancient martial arts, the Yan Family, being one of the top ten families, must never be defied.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~ Luo Bo, He Bo, catch this brat for me! I want to crush every bone in his body!¡± The Yan Family¡¯s young master laughed ferociously.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s this young master¡­ he went too far¡­we¡­we had to resist~¡± Xia Ying mustered up the courage and voiced out.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes seemed to spear with lightning as he glared fiercely at Xia Ying. ¡°Even if my young master has wronged you, you can only endure it. You definitely shouldn¡¯t resist. Now that you have, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences!¡±

    Just then, an ethereal voice of a young girl echoed from downstairs. ¡°Cousin Yu, are you causing trouble again? However, even if you¡¯re in the wrong, it¡¯s not an outsider¡¯s place to correct you. That equates to undermining the dignity of our Yan family.¡±

    Accompanied by that voice, a beautiful young girl gracefully ascended the stairs from downstairs.

    She was incredibly beautiful, with a well-proportioned figure and a delicate face. Her skin, comparable to the finest white jade, exuded a captivating glow.

    Especially her eyes, clear as water, enough to captivate any soul.

    Wearing a simple white dress, she looked nothing short of ethereal.

    She was also a martial arts master, with six strands of True Qi circulating within her.

    ¡°Cousin Pianpian! This brat hit me! Please, I need you to see justice done!¡± The Yan Family¡¯s ¡®Young Master Yu¡¯ immediately reported his complaint upon seeing the young girl.

    The girl turned her gaze to Huang Xiaolong, and then, she completely froze, her eyes full of shock!

    This girl was none other than Yan Pianpian!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as he looked at Yan Pianpian. ¡°Wow, how surprising.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s mind was in a total mess.

    Back in Binhai, it was Huang Xiaolong who had personally disciplined Yan Pianpian, leaving her snowy bottom swollen. Moreover, Yan Pianpian knew that Huang Xiaolong had become an incredibly powerful figure in the ancient martial arts world!

    Later, at Master Gao¡¯s eightieth birthday, Huang Xiaolong brutally massacred countless people, slaughtering thousands by himself, using an endless array of unpredictable tactics.

    The entire Gao Family was basically uprooted by Huang Xiaolong.

    All the mercenaries and killers invited by the Gao Family were wiped out.

    In that battle, Huang Xiaolong was domineering and invincible, fathomlessly deep and unfathomable.

    Even more bizarre was what happened after; Huang Xiaolong perfectly resolved the situation, forcibly erased parts of all the guests¡¯ memories, used dummies as replacements, had mistaken identities thrown into the mix and had the entire Gao Family under his control!

    This man was a devil, a devil that absolutely should not be provoked ¨C this was Yan Pianpian¡¯s assessment of Huang Xiaolong.

    According to their agreement, Yan Pianpian was supposed to be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s personal maid¡­ but Huang Xiaolong never forced her, allowing her to escape.

    It can be said that now, the person Yan Pianpian is most afraid of seeing, most afraid to face, is Huang Xiaolong!

    Goodness! It was unexpected that today in Jiangnan City, Yan Pianpian had a chance encounter with Huang Xiaolong again.

    ¡°Miss Pianpian, let us make a move and cripple this guy.¡± Two old men respectfully said.

    It seems that Yan Pianpian¡¯s status in the entire Yan Family was extraordinary. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s the fianc¨¦e of the ancient martial arts Crown Prince, Xuanyuan Ba!

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s corner of her eyes twitched, and she thought to herself, ¡®Just cripple him? You don¡¯t know, but this guy is a demon! A devil! Cripple him? It¡¯s suicide!¡¯

    ¡°I will handle it.¡± Yan Pianpian forcibly calmed herself and then looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    This sentence, it seemed like she was saying it to Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled and remained silent.

    At this point, Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi were already shivering from head to toe.

    They never imagined that there were still people from the Yan Family in Jiangnan City! Moreover, it was clear that these two old men that appeared now held unfathomable strength!

    The situation had suddenly turned!

    Yan Pianpian drew a deep breath and walked toward ¡°Young Master Yu¡±.

    ¡°Cousin Pianpian, you must uphold justice for me¡­¡± Young Master Yu cried with a sorrowful face.

    But Yan Pianpian clenched her teeth, her heart cursed Young Master Yu until he was left with no good parts¡­ ¡®A dandy! A nuisance! Do you know who you have offended? This guy outwardly looks playful but he¡¯s a devil inside! He hit you? You¡¯re lucky he didn¡¯t kill you! And you want revenge? If our Yan Family offends someone like him, our family won¡¯t have peace! I don¡¯t know how many would die!¡¯

    Yan Pianpian had assessed that even if the Yan Family used all its force, and wagered thousands of years of foundation, they might be able to kill Huang Xiaolong, but they would also suffer huge losses and blood would flow like rivers.

    Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, they should definitely not make such a powerful enemy.

    ¡°He slapped you?¡± Yan Pianpian arrived in front of Young Master Yu and coldly asked.

    ¡°Yes, Cousin Pianpian, he slapped me¡­¡± Young Master Yu covered his face.

    ¡°You deserved it!¡± Suddenly, Yan Pianpian raised her hand and slapped Young Master Yu so hard that he was sent flying!

    Great, now the other side of his face was also completely swollen.

    This sudden move silenced the people on the second floor of the restaurant.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with this resolution?¡± Yan Pianpian looked at Huang Xiaolong weakly. ¡°When I return to Beijing this time, I will request my father to confine Yan Yu.¡±

    Shock!

    Yan Pianpian was actually asking for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opinion!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed indifferently.

    Yan Pianpian seemed relieved. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    When she finished speaking, Yan Pianpian spoke without hesitation to the two old men. ¡°Take Yan Yu and his servants, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°But¡­Miss Pianpian¡­this¡­¡± One of the old men said in a baffled tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯. We leave. And also, no one in the Yan Family is allowed to bother him, or else they will be subject to our household punishment.¡± Yan Pianpian exuded a palpable aura. After receiving instructions, the two old men had no more objections, and they supported Yan Yu with puzzled faces, along with the two servants with severed wrists, and headed downstairs.

    Just as Yan Pianpian was about to reach the staircase, Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh right¡­you haven¡¯t greeted me yet. How can you just leave?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    These words almost caused Yan Pianpian to lose her balance and tumble down the stairs.

    Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi widened their eyes, gazing at Huang Xiaolong as if they had seen a ghost.

    You¡­You¡¯re asking a young lady of the Yan Family, and clearly someone with extremely high status, to greet you?

    Are you sure you¡¯re serious?

    ¡­

 Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Chapter 448: You Can Never Fully Understand Me

    Chapter 448: Chapter 448: You Can Never Fully Understand Me

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flippant request for Yan Pianpian to greet him humbled her, which cast a strange mood over the situation.

    Miss Yan, being the daughter of the Yan family, a martial arts grandmaster, and the fianc¨¦e of the Martial Arts Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba, had her dignity questioned.

    She was being ordered around by this young man as if she were a mere servant.

    It was terrifying!

    Yan Pianpian¡¯s two old servants¡¯ faces were purple with rage!

    ¡°Miss Pianpian, this boy is too disrespectful! Let us retaliate and exterminate him! You don¡¯t need to worry!¡± spite filled the air in the servants¡¯ voices.

    ¡°Stand down,¡± Yan Pianpian bit her teeth.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°Enough, stand down! I can handle this situation!¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s face showed displeasure.

    With no other choice, the two old servants reluctantly escorted Yan Yu and others downstairs, bristling with indignation.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yan Pianpian sighed, walked over to Huang Xiaolong again, and asked sorrowfully. ¡°Are you¡­ you¡­ really not going to let me off?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°Let you off? But didn¡¯t you agree to it? Honouring a bet you¡¯ve lost. However, I¡¯ve also said that I wouldn¡¯t force you. But¡­ now that we¡¯ve met, why aren¡¯t you greeting me properly?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Tears welled up in Yan Pianpian¡¯s eyes. As a woman of high status, she was always greeted by her servants, never the other way around.

    But the situation was beyond her control. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s means made her deeply fear him. She felt vulnerable in his presence.

    Moreover, she had indeed lost to Huang Xiaolong before and should be serving him¡­

    Yan Pianpian was at fault.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged impatiently. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to greet properly, then I¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡­I¡­¡± Yan Pianpian, teary-eyed, gritted her teeth and spoke so quietly she was barely audible, ¡°Pianpian greets¡­ greets¡­ greets Young Master Huang¡­ May Young Master Huang be auspicious.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling contentedly.

    Both Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi at the side wondered if they were hearing things.

    ¡°Now, are you satisfied? Can I go now?¡± Yan Pianpian asked bitterly.

    ¡°Sure. You may go,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    Yan Pianpian immediately turned to leave, but not before giving Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi a warning glance. ¡°If any of you dare to gossip about what happened today, I, Yan Pianpian, will never let you off! Hmph!¡±

    With that, Yan Pianpian ran off like a fugitive.

    Only Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi remained on the second floor of the dining hall.

    Now that the people from the Yan Family were gone, both women felt an immense sense of relief.

    Both took a deep breath and looked at Huang Xiaolong in shock.

    Today, whether it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s revealed strength or Yan Pianpian¡¯s attitude towards him, both were startling enough to stupefy anyone.

    It wasn¡¯t too surprising for Jin Mengqi, who had personally witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previous exhibitions of power.

    Xia Ying, however, had her worldview completely upended.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡±, Xia Ying stammered, unable to find her words.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with me? I saved you. If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be that guy¡¯s meal by now. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me? Are you planning to dedicate yourself to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased Xia Ying.

    ¡°Yes¡­Thank you,¡± Xia Ying nodded vigorously. As a woman who always returns favor for favor, she made a mental note to repay Huang Xiaolong in any way possible for saving her today.

    ¡°So¡­the nod means¡­you¡¯re really going to commit yourself to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, surprised.

    Xia Ying quickly shook her head, ¡°No¡­I won¡¯t commit myself¡­But, I will show my gratitude.¡±

    At the side, Jin Mengqi added, ¡°Miss Xia, Master Huang will be participating in this year¡¯s tournament. So, we hope you will keep what you saw today of his strength confidential.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I understand,¡± Xia Ying readily agreed.

    Although the Xia family was seeking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secret body refinement technique, Xia Ying knew that if they continued to covet his secrets, it would eventually lead to their destruction.

    So, Xia Ying made up her mind to subtly steer her family away from prying into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°Are you a grandmaster of Martial Arts too? Just now, you defeated two grandmasters with ease¡­I believe at least you¡¯re a grandmaster. But it¡¯s strange, I didn¡¯t notice you using any True Qi¡­¡± Xia Ying was puzzled.

    ¡°Haha~~ I¡¯m too lazy to tell you anything more, you¡¯re not my wife or maidservant, why should I tell you? In short, don¡¯t try to guess about me, you¡¯ll never figure me out,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, ¡°Sometimes, curiosity can get you killed.¡±

    His words carried a hint of warning.

    Xia Ying was startled, mulling over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words ¨C can curiosity really get one killed?

    The more Xia Ying thought, the more frightened she became, rushing to say, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take my leave then, we¡¯ll meet again on the day of the tournament¡­ As I said before, I will definitely repay you for your kindness today. When Xia Ying makes a promise, she keeps it.¡±

    As she finished, Xia Ying got up and started to leave.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong lazily called out.

    ¡°Um?¡± Xia Ying paused, and turned around, ¡°What¡­ What else do you need?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you have always been unlucky since you were young. You often have nightmares and anyone who cares for you, if they confess their feelings to you will end up unfortunate,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Xia Ying was taken aback, ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I just know,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a slight smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­ ever since I started school, I¡¯ve had many male classmates confess their feelings to me, but their endings were always tragic. I remember in university, there was a Canadian classmate who confessed his love to me underneath the dormitory building. The next day¡­ the next day, he was killed in a car accident¡­ it was so strange. The school bus fell off a cliff into a mountain stream, but almost everyone on board was fine, except¡­ except for that Canadian classmate, he¡­ he died from the fall¡­ Similar incidents happened multiple times¡­ any man who pursued me either died or was injured. I don¡¯t know why¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Xia Ying looked confused and afraid, ¡°Also, I¡­ I have indeed been unlucky since childhood and often have nightmares¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, even Jin Mengqi looked at Huang Xiaolong in amazement. ¡°Master Huang, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Miss Xia, your destiny is too strong for most men to handle. If they insist on pursuing you, they¡¯ll naturally suffer,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t find a man capable of taming your destiny, you¡¯ll remain single for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°As for why you were unlucky since childhood and have nightmares¡­ there¡¯s a problem with the bracelet you¡¯re wearing,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡­

 Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Chapter 449: The Three Heroes of the Wei Family!

    Chapter 449: Chapter 449: The Three Heroes of the Wei Family!

    On Xia Ying¡¯s wrist, white as snow, hung a bodhi seed bracelet. It was given to her in her childhood by her family. It was even blessed in an ancient temple with the aim to protect her as she grew up. She has worn it ever since.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a problem with this bracelet?¡± Xia Ying asked with suspicion.

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s a big problem with this bracelet. You think it¡¯s a bodhi seed bracelet? Actually, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s made from a hundred-year-old coffin wood, a yin wood bracelet, which carries the evil spirit from the coffin. Wearing it for a long time will definitely affect your luck,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°It seems either the person who gave you this bracelet doesn¡¯t know its true nature, or¡­ they deliberately want to harm you.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Jin Mengqi who was standing to one side nodded approvingly, her beautiful eyes revealing a deeper level of admiration for him. She completely believed in what Huang Xiaolong had said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Xia Ying, subconsciously, also believed what Huang Xiaolong said. She removed her bracelet, her eyes flashed a few times. ¡°Could it be, there¡¯s really someone in my family who wants to harm me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, weren¡¯t you planning to leave? Then bye bye~~¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Xia Ying stared deeply at Huang Xiaolong before turning around to leave.

    ¡°Master Huang, is Xia Ying¡¯s love and marriage fate really so tough that any man who wants to be with her will suffer a disaster? Doesn¡¯t that make her a star of calamity, destined to live alone for life?¡± Jin Mengqi asked inquisitively.

    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t scare her¡­ that¡¯s ostensibly the case. But¡­ if she marries me, there will be absolutely no problem. It doesn¡¯t matter how tough her luck is,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Ah~~¡± Jin Mengqi paused, and then muttered under her breath, ¡°So, Master Huang, you have fallen for Xia Ying¡­¡±

    ¡°We should go too. I have to go back to the hotel to play with my Sister Baihu,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you need to call out to me.¡±

    Jin Mengqi was extremely embarrassed. Yet, for some reason, in addition to an indescribable strangeness, she also felt a touch of secret joy. She bowed her head and said, ¡°But¡­. But¡­But I really can¡¯t call out. I¡­ I¡¯ve never¡­ Master Huang, I must tell you, I¡­ I have never had a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll give you some learning materials, you can learn at your own pace.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out his phone.

    Liu Feilei, a connoisseur of the art, always had many resources at her disposal and often passed on some out-of-print resources to Huang Xiaolong. Without delay, Huang Xiaolong added Jin Mengqi on WeChat and sent some classic videos to her.

    The two seemed to have completed some unspeakable transaction and parted ways.

    ¡­

    Late at night.

    Jiangnan City. By the seaside.

    A group of people stood on the beach.

    A few off-road vehicles and top class luxury cars were parked on the shore.

    The patriarch of the Wei Family, Wei Tianpeng, was being surrounded by all like stars around the moon.

    Standing next to Wei Tianpeng were the elite members of the Wei Family.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s about time. The three young masters will be arriving soon,¡± an old servant bowed and said.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Wei Tianpeng nodded, his eyes filled with hatred, ¡°Feilong, Feihu, Feibao, the three brothers are the backbone of the Wei family! As long as they come together, there¡¯s no problem that can¡¯t be solved!¡±

    After a pause, Wei Tianpeng asked, ¡°Do we know the background of the person who did this yet?¡±

    The old servant reported, ¡°Master, the murderer who killed young master Feiyang is named ¡®Huang Xiaolong¡¯. According to the information we currently have, this man¡­has some¡­some background.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What background? Speak!¡± Wei Tianpeng¡¯s corner of the eyes twitched a few times.

    ¡°This man came to Jiangnan City with Sun Family of Binhai. He will represent Sun family in the boxing match this year. We investigated his background in Binhai City. This man has countless connections with the four major families of Binhai. In addition, he seems to be a Taoist. Moreover¡­Miss Ying Aoshan of the Ying Family¡­ seems to have¡­a close relationship with this Huang Xiaolong.¡±

    ¡°What? Miss Ying Aoshan?¡± Wei Tianpeng¡¯s expression turned extremely dark. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ even such a thing¡­but it¡¯s okay, even if this bastard is related to the Ying Family, but he killed Feiyang, it¡¯s a fact. It¡¯s just and righteous for our Wei Family to seek revenge! We don¡¯t need to resort to sneaky tricks, we¡¯ll challenge the little bastard on the day of the match! On the boxing ring, swords are blind, even the Ying Family wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything.¡±

    Wei Tianpeng had made up his mind.

    If Huang Xiaolong had a relationship with the Ying Family, there was no need for any conspiracy or assassination.

    They would avenge Feiyang directly on the day of the match!

    Just then!

    ¡°Master, they are here! The three young masters are here!¡±

    Off in the distance over the sea, lights were flickering!

    A speedboat came riding the waves!

    The noise of the motor roared loudly.

    Under the moonlight, three men, as tall as iron towers, stood proudly at the bow of the boat, their backs straight as swords. Despite the battering of the waves and sea winds, they remained unshakable!

    A cheer erupted from the people of the Wei Family on the shore.

    When the speedboat was still a dozen meters away from the coast, the three men on the bow astonishingly leapt ashore like giant birds!

    In an instant, the three men stood steadfast in front of Wei Feiyang!

    These three men were all in their thirties or forties, with distinctly formidable facial features, exuding an aura of overbearing power like conquerors!

    Especially the man standing in the middle had a startling scar on his face, like a centipede, making him look fierce and dreadful. His intimidating aura was the most terrifying, releasing a dangerous vibe in the dark night.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    The three men knelt down on one knee towards Wei Tianpeng simultaneously.

    ¡°Ahahaha~~~ Good! Good! My good sons! Feilong, Feihu, Feibao! Hahahaha! My good sons! Your return gives me strength.¡± Wei Tianpeng swept away his sorrow over the loss of his son, his face filled with a gratified smile.

    These three formidable men were none other than the famed Wei¡¯s Triple Heroes in the domestic Ancient Martial Arts circle!

    They had stepped into the sphere of Ancient Martial Arts Grandmasters at a very young age, which could be said to be an exceptional talent. After earning a name in China, they were ordered to expand overseas.

    Now, they were all dominant figures overseas, chatting and laughing with Presidents of various countries, even controlling royal families of some small African countries!

    ¡°Greetings to the three young masters!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, brothers!¡±

    ¡°The three young masters have really grown into big shots now.¡±

    ¡­

    The people of Wei family on the shore began to flatter and greet them.

    The Wei¡¯s Triple Heroes stood up, ignoring the sycophantic greetings.

    ¡°Feilong, Feihu, Feibao, you have all concealed your brilliance well, and you have polished yourselves remarkably over the years¡­ Even your father cannot see through your cultivation now¡­ Hahaha~~~ I am very pleased.¡± Wei Tianpeng laughed heartily. ¡°Today, those who have come are all our own people, talk about your current cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Father, I have barely managed to cultivate 14 threads of True Qi.¡± Wei Feibao gave a slight smile, looking rather proud.

    ¡°Father, I have cultivated 15 threads of True Qi.¡± Wei Feihu also smiled.

    ¡°18 threads of True Qi.¡± Wei Feilong replied emotionlessly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hiss! 18 threads of True Qi? Feilong¡­you¡­you actually cultivated up to 18 threads of True Qi! You are not inferior to the prodigies of the ten top families!¡± Wei Tianpeng was extremely thrilled.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s the actual situation about the one who killed Feiyang?¡± Wei Feilong moved his finger, his eyes filled with a terrifying murderous intent. Suddenly, with him at the center, within a radius of ten meters, it was eerily quiet, the atmosphere filled with murderous intent, making people shiver!

    ¡°That bastard didn¡¯t seem to have used True Qi, he relied on his powerful physical strength and viciously smashed your brother, Feiyang¡¯s body to pieces. Moreover, that guy¡­is a Taoist.¡± Wei Tianpeng spouted vengefully, gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°Hmph! Without cultivating True Qi, he is nothing but trash! Within thirty steps, I can kill him as easy as slaughtering a chicken!¡± Wei Feilong sneered.

    ¡­

 Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Lord Satan

    Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Lord Satan

    Wei Feilong exuded intense confidence in his intent to kill Huang Xiaolong. This self-assuredness was palpable, affecting everyone on the beach!

    Wei Feihu spoke, too, ¡°Daring to kill Feiyang¡­ it seems we must eradicate the offender¡¯s entire family, all their relatives, friends¡­ Kill them all. Let them accompany Feiyang to the grave.¡±

    He made this call for a massacre nonchalantly, as if discussing some trivial matter. This man, with his murderous ruthlessness, was like a demon!

    Wei Feibao didn¡¯t speak but his eyes hinted at a ruthless determination.

    The three Wei brothers were savage and ferocious.

    ¡°Good! The matter of avenging Feiyang can wait. The ancient martial arts family boxing competition will start soon. On the day of the competition, we¡¯ll butcher him!¡± Wei Tianpeng said with a relieved laugh. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for many years. You should enjoy yourselves before the competition.¡±

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯re waiting for someone,¡± Wei Feilong interjected, his eyes hinting at some apprehension.

    ¡°Who?¡± Wei Tianpeng noticed the unease in Wei Feilong¡¯s eyes when he talked about this person. He found it unfathomable!

    His eldest son, Wei Feilong, a prodigy who¡¯d cultivated 18 channels of True Qi, was peerless, commanding respect even from the top talents of the ten ancient martial arts families. No one could look down on him.

    Yet when he mentioned this person, he displayed an unimaginable fear. Unbelievable!

    Who could possibly incite fear in Wei Feilong, an ancient martial arts Grandmaster who¡¯d cultivated 18 channels of True Qi, and within thirty steps, could take a life as easily as snapping his fingers?

    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to ask,¡± Wei Feilong said with even more apprehension. ¡°This person, overseas, is known as¡­ ¡®Satan.¡¯

    Satan!

    In the Western world, Satan is seen as the embodiment of evil, the origin of darkness.

    Those labeled as ¡°Satan¡± abroad are undoubtedly extremely evil and powerful.

    ¡°I once saw Satan slaughter an entire mercenary group. In a hail of bullets, he moved elegantly, as if dancing ¡ª taking lives as easily as writing poetry¡­ He¡¯s from Huaxia, of course he¡¯s an ancient martial arts Grandmaster,¡± Wei Feilong stated with a tremble in his voice.

    ¡°Then¡­how¡­how do you compare with him, Feilong?¡± Wei Tianpeng¡¯s expression showed growing concern.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Wei Feilong gave a cynical smile. ¡°I¡¯m no match for Satan, I can¡¯t comprehend his cultivation level¡­ If he wanted to kill me, it would only take him three moves. At most, three moves.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wei Feilong made an odd sound in his throat.

    Killing an ancient martial arts Grandmaster who¡¯d cultivated 18 channels of True Qi with just three moves?

    How¡­ how horrifyingly powerful this being must be!

    ¡°Such a formidable person¡­what is he doing in Jiangnan City? What¡¯s his purpose?¡± Wei Tianpeng cried out in surprise.

    ¡°Father, he came to Jiangnan City for the martial arts family boxing competition, with no other intentions. Rumor has it that he¡¯s here to avenge a family feud. His family¡¯s elder was killed on the competition stage years ago. Satan has returned to annihilate the offending family, paying blood with blood.¡± Wei Feilong mocked with a grin. ¡°I wonder which family is his enemy¡­ Heh, they¡¯re really unlucky. Satan is quite ferocious in his killings.¡±

    At that moment!

    ¡°What¡­is¡­that?!¡± A member of the Wei family was pointing towards the distant sea in absolute terror.

    Under the moonlight, a blurry figure, to everyone¡¯s shock, was running on top of the waves towards the shore! As if he was on smooth ground!

    All the members of the Wei family were dumbfounded!

    ¡°Satan is coming¡­¡± Wei Feilong was also feeling dry-mouthed.

    This situation was far too eerie!

    Running on the sea?

    The sea was riddled with rocks, and full of turbulent waves. Even if you had a speedboat, you¡¯d need to be an expert to land.

    And yet, here was a man, a flesh and blood man, running on the sea. It had gone beyond the bounds of imagination!

    Even Wei Tianpeng and Wei Feiyang, both ancient martial arts Grandmasters, were left profoundly shocked by the spectacle!

    Finally, the figure got close enough for everyone to see his face clearly.

    Despite his swift movement over the seawater, he exerted no more energy than necessary. His build wasn¡¯t strong, but there wasn¡¯t an ounce of excess muscle from head to toe. His body bore a bronze glow from the sun, making him seem like a statue of iron. His stern face revealed him to be about thirty years old, and he was wearing ordinary training clothes.

    His eyes were the most fearsome, filled with the scent of blood, resembling both a savage beast and a demon. Even Wei Tianpeng, an elder ancient martial arts Grandmaster in charge of a large family, felt a tremor in his heart meeting his gaze.

    The man stepped onto the shore, casually walking toward Wei Feilong and the others.

    He left a trail of footprints on the beach. Strangely though, each footprint was exactly 1 foot and 7 inches apart, no more, no less. Even using a ruler would not have achieved such accuracy.

    Satan! This was the terrifying entity that even Wei Feilong deeply feared!

    ¡°Lord Satan¡­¡± The formidable Wei trio all respectfully bowed their heads towards the newcomer.

    The Wei family remained silent, not daring to breathe.

    Suppressive!

    The aura emanating from ¡°Satan¡± felt suppressive!

    Satan responded to Wei Feilong with a slight nod.

    Wei Feilong felt honored and astonished at the same time.

    ¡°Lord Satan, it¡¯s your first time back in the country, right? You might have some inconveniences in Jiangnan City. How about letting our Wei family take care of everything for you?¡± Wei Feilong offered respectfully.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± replied Satan, with a faint smile.

    His voice was icy, as though from the depths of hell, so cold that it could freeze one¡¯s soul!

    As he spoke, Satan continued to stride ahead, heading straight towards a nearby SUV.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Wei family quickly followed him.

    ¡°Lord Satan, may I ask which family you intend to annihilate for your revenge?¡± Wei Feilong couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°The Sun Family from Binhai.¡± Satan grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Binhai Sun Family has come to Jiangnan City for the boxing competition this year. I¡¯ve sent them a gallows¡¯ ticket to their ancestral hall in Binhai. Let¡¯s see if they dare to come to Jiangnan City. If they don¡¯t dare to come, I¡¯ll have to personally visit them to wipe their entire family out. Not a single one would be spared.¡±

    ¡°The Sun Family from Binhai?¡± Wei Tianpeng showed a trace of memory in his eyes, then brightened up, ¡°I see! You¡­you¡¯re from the Huangfu Clan! Forty years ago, a boxer from the Binhai Sun Family killed a boxer from the Huangfu Clan on the boxing competition stage¡­ After that, the entire Huangfu Clan migrated overseas¡­ Before they left, they swore to avenge this debt!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am Huangfu Tusun. I was born into this world with an important mission, that is, to avenge my clan, to annihilate the Sun Family.¡± Satan replied with a slight smile.

 Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Chapter 451: The Ancient Martial Arts Boxing Match Begins!

    Chapter 451: Chapter 451: The Ancient Martial Arts Boxing Match Begins!

    At this point, upon discovering that Binhai¡¯s Sun Family was the sworn enemy of ¡°Satan¡± Huangfu Tusun, Wei Tianpeng was overjoyed!

    Wasn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong, the culprit who killed Wei Feiyang, a member of the Sun Family in Binhai?

    In that case, Huang Xiaolong was also a sworn enemy of Huangfu Tusun!

    The three stalwarts of the Wei Family, coupled with an even more formidable figure, Huangfu Tusun, spelled certain doom for the Sun Family, with death being Huang Xiaolong¡¯s only fate.

    There was no longer any suspense in this matter.

    Even if there was some entanglement between Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan, it was doubtful that the Ying Family, would want to stand up against the Wei Family, and Huangfu Tusun for his sake?

    This was not to say that the Ying Family was afraid, but rather ¡ª the Ying Family simply had no reason to! When weighing the pros and cons, it was impossible for them to defend Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

    Next day.

    Jiangnan City¡¯s most authoritative hospital, the Third People¡¯s Hospital.

    VIP ward.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the ward was completely stifling.

    THe head of the Chen Family, Chen Xiong, along with the key members of the family, stood motionless in the ward like clay sculptures.

    On the hospital bed, Chen Zihuan had completely lost consciousness, plunged into unconsciousness, with tubes inserted all over his body.

    The heart monitor beside the bed showed a faint fluctuation indicating that Chen Zihuan was still alive, but this fluctuation was like a candle in the wind, likely to extinguish at any moment.

    ¡°Why is this happening! My son¡¯s health is in great condition! Why!¡± Chen Xiong exclaimed with profound sorrow.

    A doctor in a white coat appeared, his face a picture of pity. ¡°Boss Chen, please¡­ please¡­ calm down¡­ Young Master Chen Zihuan, his internal organs have¡­ have all decayed¡­ From the perspective of modern medicine¡­ this¡­ this¡­..¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence!

    Suddenly, the heart monitor flatlined!

    Chen Zihuan¡¯s heartbeat stopped.

    He was dead.

    ¡°Boss Chen¡­my condolences.¡± The doctor in the white coat shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°No! Why did this happen! Zihuan! Son! Why¡­¡± Chen Xiong was grief-stricken. Throwing himself onto Chen Zihuan¡¯s body, he cried and pounded his chest.

    The next second.

    ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out! It¡¯s him! Huang¡­Huang Xiaolong! It must be him! My son was always healthy, never had any illness¡­ He said that my son was diagnosed with a terminal illness¡­ It must have been his doing! Good, good, good! This person¡¯s methods are unfathomable. Even Master Qiao died at his hand, and now he has caused the death of my son¡­ He won¡¯t spare my Chen Family¡­ If that¡¯s the case! I will exhaust all my fortune! I will invite an ancient martial arts Grandmaster to challenge Huang Xiaolong on the martial arts platform! I want him dead! He wants to destroy my Chen Family, don¡¯t I have the right to resist? Death! I will avenge Zihuan!¡± Chen Xiong¡¯s eyes seemed to be dripping blood.

    ¡­

    Finally!

    The annual martial arts competition among ancient martial arts families in Jiangnan City had arrived!

    This was a day highly anticipated within the local martial arts community!

    Shortly after dawn, all members of the Sun Family, dressed in their martial arts uniforms, with Huang Xiaolong in tow, drove straight to the venue of the martial arts competition¡­

    Jiangnan City Football Stadium!

    Huang Xiaolong, on the contrary, was in regular clothes without any martial arts uniform, and acting like he was attending a regular tea party, clearly not taking the competition seriously.

    In the car.

    ¡°Little Long¡­I¡¯m a bit nervous about today~~¡± Sun Wei¡¯s delicate body nestled in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms. Ever since they became husband and wife, Sun Wei had become very clingy, seemingly unwilling to be apart from Huang Xiaolong even for a moment.

    A heroic, amazon-like woman appeared no different from an ordinary girl in love.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯ll represent the Sun Family in today¡¯s competition. None of you need to take part, I¡¯ll take on the challenge by myself. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a chance to exercise my muscles. I hope my opponents today don¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re invincible! However, you still need to be careful. People from the Wei Family will surely come after you today. And¡­ that enemy of the Sun Family, who¡¯s probably a powerful ancient martial arts Grandmaster, will also show up¡­¡± Sun Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong with concern, not wanting him to suffer even the slightest injury.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong has filled both Sun Wei¡¯s body and heart, he is everything to Sun Wei! He is Sun Wei¡¯s beloved, her favorite!

    Outside Jiangnan City Stadium!

    At this time, countless top-tier luxury cars were parked in the parking lot.

    Many of them didn¡¯t bear local Jiangnan City license plates.

    ¡°Master Long, shall we enter?¡± Sun Hu respectfully urged Huang Xiaolong to get out of the car.

    Then, members of the Sun Family, surrounded Huang Xiaolong like stars around the moon, going into the football stadium.

    Today, the stadium was requisitioned, and no one was allowed inside unless they had permission.

    It was here that the grand national ancient martial arts family boxing competition would be held!

    The only ones who could enter were members of the ancient martial arts families participating in the competition, some people related to ancient martial arts, and some interested high society tycoons and officials.

    It was truly a day for ancient martial arts!

    A glorious day!

    And a day for settling old scores!

    Entering the stadium!

    The first thing that struck Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes was a standard-sized football field, on which dozens of arenas had been set up!

    Each arena was adorned with a flag bearing the insignia of each ancient martial arts family¡ª

    ¡°Longhai City¡¯s Luo Family¡±

    ¡°Zigong City¡¯s Bai Family¡±

    ¡°East Sea City¡¯s Xia Family¡±

    ¡°Flower City¡¯s Wei Family¡±

    ¡­

    Looking around, Huang Xiaolong found the arena with the flag of ¡°Binhai City¡¯s Sun Family¡±.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, our Sun Family¡¯s arena is over there, let¡¯s go now~~¡± Sun Hu called out.

    As Huang Xiaolong moved, his gaze darted around.

    The stadium could accommodate around 40,000 spectators, and by this time, about 70% of the seats were filled. In other words, nearly 30,000 people were sitting around, looking forward to this great feast of ancient martial arts!

    It was obvious that more spectators would continue to trickle in, and the stadium would undoubtedly be packed.

    Moreover, each spectator was no ordinary person. Ordinary people were not qualified to enter the stadium today.

    ¡°It seems that this ancient martial arts boxing match, held for so many years, has already become a grand event, and everything is impeccably organized, without any chaos. Very good~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had never attended such a large-scale event, nor fought a match under the scrutiny of tens of thousands of people.

    The extraordinary excitement of the scene kindled a strange thrill in Huang Xiaolong!

    Of course, for martial artists, being able to stand on such a field, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, and fight on the arena, was indeed enough to make the blood boil and ambition rise!

    Here, those with strong ability could gain fame and fortune!

    The circle of ancient martial arts was, in fact, a place of fame and fortune! A high-level playground for fame and fortune!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and the members of the Sun Family stepped onto the Sun Family¡¯s arena.

    This was an arena of about half an acre.

    ¡°Master Long, this is how it works. We now stand guard on this arena. If members of other ancient martial arts families come to challenge us, we accept. Then, we determine the winner and loser. The loser will have to cede a portion of their family¡¯s martial arts training hall¡¯s stake to the victorious family. Of course, we, the Sun Family, can also choose our target to challenge.¡± Sun Hu explained, ¡°This time, the patriarch¡¯s intention is that we should avoid expanding as much as possible and just protect our own interests. As long as we prevent other ancient martial arts families from invading and dividing, we will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then noticed that there were a row of VIP seats at the edge of the football field. There were quite a few composed and reserved masters sitting in these VIP seats.

    Among them were some people Huang Xiaolong recognized.

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Chapter 452 Let the Fight Begin! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 452: Chapter 452 Let the Fight Begin! (Fifth Update)

    Huang Xiaolong saw that in the VIP seats sat the centenarian Old Master Jin, Jin Mengqi, and a few key people from the Jin Family.

    Also sitting there, with a pale face filled with hate and resentment, was Chen Xiong.

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh inside, seeing Chen Xiong¡¯s pitiful state, his son Chen Zihuan surely must have kicked the bucket. Ah, karma at its finest!

    The Yan Family was also there!

    Both Yan Pianpian and Yan Yu were present.

    Ying Aoshan had also arrived, although her face was hidden behind a light veil, revealing only a pair of bewitching eyes.

    Sitting next to Ying Aoshan was her old servant, Uncle Yun.

    There were also several ancient martial arts grandmasters that Huang Xiaolong did not recognize.

    The lineup in the VIP area was truly formidable!

    And the Ying Family, they were serving as referees for this ancient martial arts competition!

    But then!

    Huang Xiaolong could feel wave after wave of intense hostility directed at him!

    Following this hostility, he saw the ¡°Wei Family¡± platform!

    On the Wei¡¯s platform, dozens of hate-filled eyes were staring straight at Huang Xiaolong as if they wanted to tear him to pieces right then and there!

    ¡°Hehe ~~¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a harmless smile at the people of the Wei Family.

    On the Wei Family¡¯s platform, there were three grandmasters of ancient martial arts who had condensed more than 10 lines of True Qi. Their eyes were extraordinarily blood-thisty and mad, exuding an aura of experienced warriors.

    In addition, there was a man, also a martial artist, who seemed to be nurturing his spirits through meditation. He was in his thirties and had a beam of 29 True Qi lines. This True Qi was whistling in his body like a dragon, and seemed capable of exploding out of his body at any moment, breaking apart anything in its path.

    ¡®Oh¡­ Wei Family actually invited so many grand masters of ancient martial arts¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was ineffably excited in his heart, ¡®It seems that Wei Family has put all their cards on the table. Such high-level grandmasters of ancient martial arts, that will be a real thrill to fight! Hahahaha~~~~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong had initially thought that such a level of competition would be boring, but the grandmasters in the Wei family¡¯s camp ignited his fighting spirit.

    Suddenly, the meditative man, with 29 condensed lines of True Qi inside his body, seemed to also be aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention.

    His eyes snapped open!

    Shuu~~~~~

    A beam of light flashed!

    It seemed to be the light of a sword!

    A sword light tearing through the void!

    This man was, naturally, ¡°Satan¡±, Huangfu Tusun!

    Huangfu Tusun glanced at Huang Xiaolong, then at the platform where Huang Xiaolong was standing. He smirked, sizing up Sun Wei, Sun Hu, and the others like he was looking at livestock. Soon he closed his eyes again, a satisfied smile on his lips as if exacting revenge had brought great pleasure.

    ¡®Good, very good. The people of the Sun family from Binhai have the guts to show up¡­Hmm~~ Later, I will slaughter them one by one. I will watch them beg me with their desperate gaze, hear their death cries¡­ Hahaha. The feud between our families will be avenged today!¡¯

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong did not keep watching the people of the Wei Family. He soon turned his attention elsewhere.

    And then he saw the platform where the Xia Family was located.

    Xia Ying also happened to be looking at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes meeting across the distance.

    Xia Ying nodded to Huang Xiaolong, then looked away and bowed her head. Her pretty face quickly turned a captivating shade of red.

    Next to Xia Ying was an array of masters, including half-step grandmasters and genuine grandmasters. Despite their formidable line-up, they still fell short compared to the Wei family.

    ¡°Master Long, do you know if our Sun family¡¯s enemy, the Huangfu Clan has come today?¡± Sun Hu looked around, seemingly trying to find his adversary.

    However, after scanning the surroundings for a while, Sun Hu could not find a stage labeled ¡®Huangfu Clan¡¯.

    ¡°Where could they be hiding?¡± Sun Hu wondered aloud.

    In no time, the stands around the football field were packed to the brim.

    Every stage in the field was occupied.

    At this point, Ying Aoshan¡¯s old servant, Uncle Yun, who was in the VIP seat, stood up, holding a microphone and announced in a clear voice. ¡°Everyone, please remain quiet.¡±

    Uncle Yun was a grandmaster of the ancient martial arts. His voice was naturally loud and clear. Coupled with the amplifying effect of the microphone, it hushed the entire football field into silence in an instant.

    Tens of thousands of eyes were riveted on Uncle Yun. Any ordinary person would have succumbed under the collective gaze of so many people. Yet, Uncle Yun remained calm and composed, the epitome of elegance.

    ¡°Today marks the annual gala of the Huaxia ancient martial arts circle! Top ranking ancient martial families from all across the nation gather here to determine territories and vie for shares in the martial arts guilds. It¡¯s a time when all heroes compete for supremacy, and it¡¯s also a chance to settle old scores and feuds.¡±

    ¡°The first segment of our event is the fight for shares in the martial arts guilds. Veterans will be familiar with the rules, so I won¡¯t go into details. However, this year, grandmasters are prohibited from participating in this first segment. A reminder to everyone participating: your lives are in your own hands on the stage. Even if lives are lost, no revenge or grudges will be held.¡±

    ¡°The second segment is for settling scores. For those who practice martial arts, grudges are usual matters. Nothing more to say about it.¡±

    With that, Uncle Yun waved his hand. ¡°Enough small talk, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    As soon as the announcement was made, the stages within the football field came alive, with martial artists launching various challenges.

    ¡°Master Long, our Sun Family will not challenge other families for now. Today, we will primarily adopt a defensive strategy.¡± Sun Hu whispered.

    In fact, the proportion of martial arts shares owned by the Sun family throughout the country was already reaching saturation. Expanding further would present problems in management due to insufficient manpower.

    Moreover, expansion implied seizing territories from other martial families, which was bound to result in new feuds.

    Not long ago, the Sun family managed to acquire the complete Sun Bin Fist technique from Huang Xiaolong. They planned to lie low for several years, nurturing some skilled fighters within the family before considering further expansion of their influence.

    This strategy from the Sun family was a cautious but steady approach.

    For a while, no other martial artist from an ancient martial family had come to challenge the Sun family¡¯s stage.

    With no interest, Huang Xiaolong watched aimlessly as the stages turned lively with martial artists fighting fiercely, exchanging blows. However, most of the battles were being fought by physical martial artists. The combat seemed incredibly brutal, but Huang Xiaolong found it too mundane, akin to children playing house.

    After watching for a while, Huang Xiaolong lost interest and stopped watching.

    Right at that moment!

    A young man approximately in his mid-twenties, dressed in a black practice suit with a robust physique, made a direct beeline for the stage below the Sun family. He cupped his fists in greeting, saying. ¡°From the Luo family of Hushi, Luo Shaoqing. I challenge the Sun Family! The stakes are the Luo Family¡¯s three martial arts schools in Chuzhou City. I bet on your Sun Family¡¯s three martial arts schools in Fuzhou City!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Looking at Luo Shaoqing, the Luo family¡¯s boy standing below the stage, Sun Hu¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, scoffing, ¡°The Luo family has some wild imagination! Chuzhou is impoverished. Your Luo family¡¯s martial arts schools in Chuzhou are probably running at a loss, and you can¡¯t even get apprentices, can you? However, our Sun family¡¯s three martial arts schools in Fuzhou earn at least tens of millions annually!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Finally someone came to challenge us,¡± interrupted Huang Xiaolong. ¡°All of you should go down now!¡±

    Not daring to defy him, Sun Hu, along with his family members, stepped down from the stage.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long! Good luck!¡± Sun Wei waved her small fist encouragingly.

    The next second, Luo Shaoqing hopped onto the stage, squinting at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Oh? The Sun family sent you to battle? I didn¡¯t see you last year. You look so frail and pitiful¡­ you¡¯d better just roll off the stage. In fights, injuries are inevitable and once I make a move, it will either be deadly or devastating. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to roll down and get somebody else from the Sun family who poses a real challenge.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting. Beating you would be as easy as stepping on an ant, which really isn¡¯t that fun. But¡­ hm, I¡¯ve decided¡­ I won¡¯t use my hands or feet. Come at me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Loser! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Luo Shaoqing was furious, ¡°The three-second grace period is over. Even if you wanted to, you wouldn¡¯t be able to roll down now! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    As his words echoed, Luo Shaoqing made his move, charging rapidly towards Huang Xiaolong!

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Count to Three, Get Out!

    Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Count to Three, Get Out!

    The stage where the Sun Family was located, where Huang Xiaolong stood, had already started to erupt with action.

    Many eyes were now directed towards this particular stage!

    First and foremost were the Sun Family¡¯s camp, and the Luo Family who was challenging the Sun Family!

    And of course, the Wei Family was among them too!

    After all, Huang Xiaolong was the Wei Family¡¯s nemesis. It¡¯s imperative to kill him to alleviate their resentment, while gauging his capacity is unquestionably necessary.

    However, only a sidelong glance was given by Wei Feilong, Wei Feihu, Wei Feibao, the three brothers, towards Huang Xiaolong on the stage. Their disdain had reached its pinnacle.

    Huangfu Tusun didn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    These people are magnates in the martial arts world, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t care about this trivial tournament.

    After all, according to the explicit rules of the competition, Grandmasters cannot participate in the first phase.

    Since Huang Xiaolong is representing the Sun Family in the first phase of the competition, he definitely can¡¯t be a Grandmaster! Unless he blatantly violates the rules and scorns the regulations of the tournament, he would become the public enemy of the ancient martial arts circle in the country! First and foremost, the Ying Family won¡¯t let him go unchecked!

    If he isn¡¯t a Grandmaster, and hasn¡¯t developed True Qi, what spectacle will there be?

    In the eyes of the three Wei brothers and Huangfu Tusun, such individuals are like pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep, ready to be slaughtered at their will!

    Meanwhile, quite a number of people from the Xia Family are also paying attention to Huang Xiaolong.

    Xia Ying didn¡¯t yield the full extent of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, causing the Xia Family to still covet Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Body Refinement secret technique!

    In the VIP seats, many gazes are focused on Huang Xiaolong. This includes the Jin Family, Ying Aoshan, and even Yan Pianpian.

    Who would have thought that the Sun Family¡¯s stage would attract so much attention!

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first opponent, Luo Shaoqing, this person has developed his body to the fullest, possessing immense strength. Although he isn¡¯t even a junior Grandmaster, a punch from him can easily carry several hundred pounds of force.

    With hundreds of pounds of force suddenly exerted, killing someone would be as easy as child¡¯s play, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Suddenly and swiftly, like a spring, Luo Shaoqing darted towards Huang Xiaolong, his punch tearing through the sky, aiming for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest!

    This punch, with great speed and power, aided by the force of his waist and elbow, caused a chilling tearing sound in the air.

    Facing this punch, Huang Xiaolong indeed did not move any hands or feet, stood with his hands behind his back, even puffed up his chest, intending to withstand Luo Shaoqing¡¯s punch head-on!

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, there was an expression like a spring breeze.

    As Luo Shaoqing punched out, an immediate grin of cruel blood-thirst appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡®As expected, he doesn¡¯t dodge! Hahaha! Is he an idiot? Good! My first battle will be a bloody one, this will establish my dominance! These years of enduring chilling winters and scorching summers, it¡¯s all for today, I want to make a name for myself!¡¯

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s act of directly facing the punch, it also invited some people¡¯s derision.

    While it¡¯s true that a Grandmaster can withstand a punch from an ordinary martial artist, if the Grandmaster is only at the level of Xia Ying, enduring the punch would still result in some pain, so no one would be foolish enough to directly take it on.

    Finally!

    Bang~~~

    Luo Shaoqing¡¯s fist landed squarely on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, right at his heart area. It¡¯s clear that this punch not only aimed to shatter Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sternum but also to burst his heart, intending to kill Huang Xiaolong on the spot!

    Crack~~~~~~

    The sound of bone fracture rang out!

    This sound was so terrifying, so heart-throbbing!

    Some people who were watching this battle, upon hearing this sound, immediately screamed.

    But!

    In an instant, the bloodthirsty, fierce smile on Luo Shaoqing¡¯s face froze, transforming quickly into an expression of disbelief!

    His punch felt as if it had landed on an iron plate!

    The crunching noise of breaking bones was not coming from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, but from Luo Shaoqing¡¯s fist and arm!

    This single punch had not only failed to harm Huang Xiaolong, but it had shattered Luo Shaoqing¡¯s right fist and arm!

    Luo Shaoqing roared in agony, flying backward like a bag of sand, blood spewing from his mouth in midair.

    Then, with a series of crackling sounds, all the bones in Luo Shaoqing¡¯s body resonated with the sound of popping soybeans. By the time he fell, virtually all his bones had been fractured¡ªnone were intact.

    His body slumped to the ground like a pile of mud. He didn¡¯t even whimper before fainting.

    Ruined.

    Although Luo Shaoqing wasn¡¯t dead, he was thoroughly trashed.

    ¡°What just happened!!!!!¡±

    Shouts of disbelief and shock echoed from the Luo Family camp, their faces contorting with incredulity and fear.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Master Little Long, you¡¯re invincible!¡± Sun Hu suddenly let out a loud laugh. In this showdown, Huang Xiaolong had nearly killed Luo Shaoqing without lifting a finger. Such prowess, such might, it was awe-inspiring!

    Not holding back his laughter, Sun Hu approached the Luo Family¡¯s ring. ¡°Hand over the deeds for your three martial arts schools in Chuzhou. Even though Chuzhou is not particularly prosperous, if our Sun Family manages it and opens a martial arts school, we might turn a loss into a gain.¡±

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The Head of the Luo Family¡¯s eyes flashed a murderous look, but there was nothing he could do. A bet¡¯s a bet.

    After handing over the deeds, a figure from the Luo Family stepped down from the ring and headed straight towards Huang Xiaolong on the Sun Family¡¯s stage.

    Luo Qianchou was thirty-six, the Luo Family¡¯s number one fighter, and a semi-Grandmaster!

    He could imbue his fist with True Qi and deal devastating blows to his foes.

    Within ten steps, he could kill with a thought!

    Lifting his hand or taking a step could release the power of a thousand catties!

    ¡°Qianchou! Bet on the Sun Family¡¯s martial arts school in Binhai! What¡¯s more, cripple this brat! I want him to experience the taste of being disabled!¡± The head of the Luo Family cried out in agony.

    The members of the Luo Family quickly carried the unconscious Luo Shaoqing down the stage.

    Luo Qianchou took to the ring.

    His composure was serene, and his palms were large and callused like a fan.

    As the number one fighter and semi-Grandmaster of Luo Family, his fame in the ancient martial arts circles was considerable, and he was currently employed as a bodyguard to a multinational corporation¡¯s CEO.

    ¡°So for our fight, you¡¯re also not using your hands or feet?¡± Luo Qianchou, whose spirit was incredibly tenacious, was not perturbed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previous performance. He sneered at Huang Xiaolong.

    The crowd watching the fight was also pondering the same question.

    ¡°Is he really going to withstand a semi-Grandmaster by merely taking the blows?¡± Wei Tianpeng was glaring at Huang Xiaolong enigmatically.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes. To defeat you, I will not use my hands or feet.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered matter-of-factly, his demeanor arrogant and dominant. ¡°But I give you one chance to step down. I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t leave, bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re not using your hands or feet and still asking me to step down the ring?¡± Luo Qianchou felt like he¡¯d heard the funniest joke in the world!

    A semi-Grandmaster being humiliated in this manner!

    ¡°One¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he began counting!

    ¡­

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Wei Family, is there anyone who dares to fight?!

    Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Wei Family, is there anyone who dares to fight?!

    Many people thought that Huang Xiaolong was overconfident, even arrogant.

    Luo Qianchou was a renowned semi-Grandmaster, in his thirties, in his prime, with a wealth of life¡¯s battles. He was unarguably the top fighter of the Luo family.

    Facing such an opponent, he dared to claim that he would not move an inch and that his opponent would step down from the arena after his count to three¡­

    This was simply outrageous!

    ¡°You overestimate your abilities! Today, I will end you!¡± Luo Qianchou tensed up his body muscles, raring for a fight.

    Next second, he charged towards Huang Xiaolong to deliver a fatal blow!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong counted ¡°1¡± and took a step towards Luo Qianchou.

    All of a sudden!

    Boom~~~~~~

    An incredibly wild aura burst forth from Huang Xiaolong, tinted with an icy chill.

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Impacted by this aura, Luo Qianchou¡¯s body, which had been about to lunge forward, abruptly froze! He trembled uncontrollably, a wave of fear climbing up from the depths of his soul!

    The aura emanating from Huang Xiaolong was, in fact, a force, a magnetic field!

    It was something inexplicable, yet very real.

    ¡°Two¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong began to count again and took another step towards Luo Qianchou.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice was not blaring, just like his usual tone, but his words were like a hammer, a knife, a sword, striking mercilessly at Luo Qianchou¡¯s spirit!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura was so overwhelming that Luo Qianchou was finding it hard to breathe. Cold sweat broke out all over his face, and he unconsciously took a step back!

    ¡°Hehe~~three!¡± Huang Xiaolong took another step forward!

    His aura escalated again, sharp as a sword drawn from its sheath, cutting through everything!

    ¡°No! No! I¡­ I¡¯ll step down! I¡¯ll step down!¡± Luo Qianchou could no longer bear such terrifying pressure. Facing Huang Xiaolong, he felt like a solitary boat in a storm, likely to capsize and drown at any moment!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura, his field, his three steps, shattered all of Luo Qianchou¡¯s pride and arrogance!

    With a defeated expression, Luo Qianchou fled from the arena, rolling and crawling.

    In fact, this onslaught had destroyed not only his self-confidence but also his martial arts spirit. He was a semi-Grandmaster, just one step away from being a true Grandmaster, but with the shadow of today¡¯s defeat clouding his heart, he would never reach the pinnacle of martial arts in his lifetime!

    In the VIP seating area.

    ¡°Miss, it seems that Young Master Huang is truly a master. Only a genuine master could shatter his opponent¡¯s spirit, crush their dignity with their aura, and subdue the enemy without fighting.¡± Uncle Yun whispered to Ying Aoshan beside him.

    Ying Aoshan nodded, her eyes revealing her joy.

    Old Master Jin was both astonished and pleasantly surprised, he kept nodding his head, looking around and laughing heartily. ¡°You see, my apprentice is indeed a hidden gem! You all said he was a weak scholar? Did you see that? Today, he will astonish everyone at the boxing tournament!¡±

    The descendants of the Jin Family also laughed along.

    Mengqi from the Jin Family naturally knew more about Huang Xiaolong than anyone else, but she didn¡¯t reveal much and thought to herself. ¡®This is just the tip of the iceberg of Master Huang¡¯s skills. Master Huang always surprises you in ways you could never imagine~~~¡¯

    With thoughts flashing in her mind, Mengqi glanced at the arena of the Wei Family. When she saw the three heroes of the Wei Family, a surge of inexplicable anticipation filled her heart. ¡®The three heroes of the Wei Family have indeed returned. They came to Jiangnan City for the purpose of confronting Master Huang¡­ The showdown between Master Huang and the three Wei heroes is bound to be earth-shattering. I wonder how exciting it will be!¡¯

    After Luo Qianchou rolled off the arena, the morale of the Luo family was thoroughly dampened, with everyone looking like a defeated rooster. Their family pride was crushed and they were humiliated by being forced to roll off the arena. Moreover, the Luo family had also lost a lot of martial arts shares to the Sun Family. The losses were so severe that it felt like their flesh was being cut off.

    At the Wei Family¡¯s arena.

    ¡°Aura? This bastard actually understands the principle of overpowering others with aura¡­ But what¡¯s the use of aura alone? In the face of an ancient Grandmaster of martial arts, his aura is nothing!¡± Wei Tianpeng said sternly.

    ¡°Father, should we send someone to challenge that Huang Xiaolong?¡± Wei Tianpeng¡¯s other son, Wei Feijian, a thirty-year-old semi-Grandmaster with a thick beard, suggested eagerly.

    ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no hurry!¡± Wei Tianpeng glared viciously at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Feiyang, that kid, was killed by Huang Xiaolong, this little bastard, with just one punch. One can imagine that without cultivating True Qi, one is definitely not Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent. And for the first stage of this fist competition, Grandmasters can¡¯t take action, so our Wei Family will bide our time. Even if we challenge him now, it¡¯s nothing more than sending ourselves to death.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, a cunning look flashed across Wei Tianpeng¡¯s eyes, like a crafty fox, ¡°Go provoke other ancient martial-families to challenge Huang Xiaolong on the stage!¡±

    ¡°Oh, dad, I understand now.¡± Wei Feijian walked down from the stage with a grim face.

    The situation of the Xia family was similar to that of the Wei family. They coveted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secret body refinement technique, but weren¡¯t willing to risk their half-step Grandmasters, so they held back, waiting for the end of the first stage of the fist competition.

    At this moment, not far from the Sun Family¡¯s stage, there was another stage belonged to the ancient martial family, ¡°Shang Family¡±.

    On their stage, dozens of Shang family members were present. Although there were no Grandmasters, there were several half-step ones. Just now, Wei Feijian had instructed them to provoke and humiliate Huang Xiaolong. The Shang family was a vassal of the Wei family, naturally, they dare not disobey.

    Immediately, dozens of Shang family members, with dozens of voices, actually started berating Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°An impertinent brat, full of boundless arrogance. He¡¯s definitely headed for a bad end!¡±

    ¡°To kill someone is one thing, to degrade such an honorable competition with real fights into such deceit, and even shame others by making them roll down the stage, it¡¯s simply a disgrace!¡±

    ¡°I bet this kid uses some crooked means. If it were a fair fight, he¡¯d probably just be trash.¡±

    ¡­

    Members of the Shang family kept spewing more and more venomous words, with a barrage of sarcastic comments following one after the other.

    Like a swarm of buzzing flies, it annoyed Huang Xiaolong immensely.

    ¡°A bunch of garbage¡­insulting me? Only because I didn¡¯t bother challenging you, otherwise¡­ alright, I¡¯ll have all of you kneel before me!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was displeased. He slightly parted his lips, ¡°Noisy. Kneel for me!¡±

    His voice was very ordinary. But when it reached the ears of the Shang Family, it was like a rumbling thunder in their ears and a wild wolf¡¯s howl!

    In an instant, the Shang Family¡¯s stage fell completely silent, and all their scoffing ceased. They trembled, feeling as if everything around them had disappeared. The only sound that seemed left in the whole world echoed in their ears¡ª

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡­

    The faces of the Shang Family turned completely pale, their ears seemed on the verge of bursting, and their minds were utterly dominated!

    The next second~~~

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    On the stage, facing Huang Xiaolong, members of the Shang Family knelt all over the floor!

    The sight was indeed spectacular!

    On the Wei Family¡¯s stage, the Wei family members couldn¡¯t understand why the Shang Family was kneeling towards Huang Xiaolong. They couldn¡¯t figure out what Huang Xiaolong had done.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Boring¡­Well, I guess no one dares to challenge me now. Guess it¡¯s time for me to find some fun then.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    Then, he jumped off the stage and walked straight towards the Wei Family¡¯s stage!

    ¡°Little Long is going to beat up the Wei Family!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with fangirl excitement.

    In a flash, Huang Xiaolong reached the foot of the Wei Family¡¯s stage, raised his voice and said, ¡°Wei Family, is there anyone brave enough to fight?¡±

    The voice had a vibe of supreme arrogance, dominating the world!

 Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Going All Out!

    Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Going All Out!

    Many people didn¡¯t expect that Huang Xiaolong would dare to initiate a challenge beneath the Wei Family¡¯s arena!

    ¡°Oh? Grandpa, Master Huang is taking the initiative¡­¡± In the VIP seats, a fiery glint flashed across Jin Mengqi¡¯s eyes.

    Ying Aoshan, Uncle Yun, including Yan Pianpian and others, all shifted their focus towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Such audacity¡­ the Wei Family¡¯s arena is dominated by several super experts. Among them, one is decidedly¡­ is¡­¡± Uncle Yun¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell to Huangfu Tusun, who sat cross-legged, silent, his eyes closed.

    The aura emanating from Huangfu Tusun gave Uncle Yun an extremely dangerous feeling!

    Uncle Yun was even certain that he was absolutely no match for that man!

    ¡°Who on earth is that guy? He¡¯s definitely not from the Wei Family. The Wei Family couldn¡¯t possibly have a top expert of this level¡­¡± A shuddering expression surfaced on Uncle Yun¡¯s face. ¡°This person¡¯s aura is on par with some of the top experts from the ten ancient martial families¡­ This type of existence should disdain this boxing match. What is he doing here?¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, the Wei Family¡¯s people on the arena were driven into a rage, their eyes filled with a hatred and resentment that was indescribable!

    After all, Huang Xiaolong was the murderer of Wei Feiyang!

    An irreconcilable hatred!

    The Wei Family had endured in silence, not seeking revenge on Huang Xiaolong yet, but Huang Xiaolong had taken the initiative to show up!

    This was an grave insult!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Wei Tianpeng gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡­you killed my son, I¡¯ll ravage your entire family! You even dare to swagger here¡­you! You! You!¡±

    Wei Tianpeng was on the verge of coughing blood due to extreme anger.

    The three Wei brothers who were still retaining their composure on the Wei Family¡¯s arena, looked down at Huang Xiaolong with cruel smiles curling up on their lips, as if they were giants watching an ant challenging them.

    Huangfu Tusun did not even open his eyes. He seemed to sink into deep sleep, or rather, this match lacked the excitement to stir his spirit.

    To Huangfu Tusun, Huang Xiaolong was beneath his notice!

    ¡°It seems, you all want to kill me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a broad grin.

    ¡°Feiyang¡¯s enemy, can¡¯t be left untouched!¡± Wei Tianpeng said through gritted teeth. If it weren¡¯t for the boxing contest, he would have torn Huang Xiaolong to pieces with his own hands.

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t sound right¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°That day when I fought Wei Feiyang, both parties had previously signed an agreement that death or injury wouldn¡¯t be questioned. If I didn¡¯t kill Wei Feiyang, he would have killed me¡­ So you¡¯re saying that if Wei Feiyang wants to kill me, I couldn¡¯t even fight back?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! If my son wanted to kill you, you can only grit your teeth and bear it, you can¡¯t strike back. Now that Feiyang died by your hand, my Wei Family will have its revenge. Not only you, but your entire family and your kin will pay with their lives!¡± Wei Tianpeng asserted righteously.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed derisively, the murderous intent burning in his heart while he maintained an innocent face. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, right?¡±

    ¡°Nothing about fairness here! Might makes right!¡± Wei Tianpeng glared bloodthirstily at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Well then~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Since there¡¯s no way to settle this peacefully, well¡­ I love it!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°In that case, I can fight without holding back! No need to worry or spare anyone. Great! I am now challenging a member of your Wei Family! Who will it be?¡±

    At this moment, the Wei Family¡¯s arena fell silent.

    Killing Huang Xiaolong was a task slated for the second phase. But now¡­ Huang Xiaolong was challenging them. This move left the Wei Family in chaos.

    The ancient martial arts grandmasters were unable to make a move.

    At most, the Wei family could only send a half-step grandmaster into battle.

    However, the truth was proven that facing Huang Xiaolong, a half-step grandmaster was inviting death.

    The corpse of Wei Feiyang, not yet cremated and buried, whose figure was left completely unrecognizable, like mashed meat, still gave the Wei family chills to this day¡­

    A good few breaths passed, not a single sound was heard on the Wei family¡¯s fighting stage.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Don¡¯t dare to fight?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, speaking nonchalantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you Wei family claim to be very awesome? You always say, only you could oppress others, and others don¡¯t even have the chance to fight back. For such a strong family like yours, why can¡¯t you accept my challenge now? Wow~~~ So you all are cowards. Fine, since you don¡¯t dare to fight, I won¡¯t force it¡­ I can¡¯t be forcing a bunch of cowards.¡±

    Each word of Huang Xiaolong stabbed like a needle, attracting the eyes of many people around.

    All of a sudden, the Wei family¡¯s members¡¯ faces turned beet red, veins bulging on their foreheads.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re playing with fire¡­¡± Wei Feilong glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Doing this, you¡¯re going to die horribly later, and your family will also die horribly. Initially, we only sought revenge for Feiyang by taking your life. But since you don¡¯t know when to stop, your death won¡¯t be that simple¡­ Enough, calm down, back off, and we¡¯ll give you a decent death. You won¡¯t suffer before you die. But if you keep prattling, I guarantee, I¡¯ll make you suffer the most brutal torture before dying! Your family, your loved ones, will be tortured and eventually truncated to death~~~¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°So, a peaceful death is your mercy to me? Hahaha~~~~ Good! Today¡¯s duel, any Wei family member who comes at me, I will kill! If two come, I will slaughter both! I absolutely won¡¯t show mercy! I¡¯ll annihilate the Wei family!¡±

    ¡°Beast!¡± On the stage, members of the Wei family cussed loudly.

    The tension hung heavy in the air, like the smell of gunpowder.

    ¡°Wei Family, do you dare to fight or not?¡± Huang Xiaolong hollered.

    All eyes from all directions were watching.

    On the VIP stand, all the masters were also focused on the scene.

    ¡°Preposterous! Absolutely preposterous! I¡¯ll fight!¡± A man in his thirties on Wei family¡¯s platform took the challenge. ¡°You thought my Wei family had no one? Fine! If you want a fight, I will fight! There¡¯s no one who fears death in my Wei family! Let me be the one to avenge cousin Feiyang!¡±

    Finally, someone from the Wei family stepped forward to accept the challenge.

    His words, blazing with passion, raised the spirits of the Wei family members on the stage, and they all cheered.

    ¡°Zhen, be careful.¡± Wei Tianpeng patted the man¡¯s shoulder, then led the rest of the family down from the stage, leaving it for Huang Xiaolong and the man.

    Wei Zhen, a half-step grandmaster of the Wei family.

    In fact, Wei Zhen has been a half-step grandmaster for a full eight years.

    Although he remained at this level, unable to make a breakthrough and become a full-fledged grandmaster, these eight years of persistent training had polished his martial arts skills and battle strategies. When it came to battle prowess at the half-step grandmaster level, he was exceptional.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He had experience turning the tables, and created a brilliant record of killing one and injuring one in a two-on-one battle with two half-step grandmasters.

    He was no fragile flower!

    Compared to Wei Feiyang who had just stepped into the half-step grandmaster level for a year, Wei Zhen¡¯s fighting strength was obviously much stronger.

    ¡°Remember, if you dare kill another one of my Wei family, I¡¯ll make you regret your very existence!¡± Wei Feilong threatened Huang Xiaolong once again.

    ¡°Heeheehee~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong leaped onto the stage.

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Crushed with One Foot

    Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Crushed with One Foot

    Huang Xiaolong and Wei Zhen stood on the fighting stage, facing each other, a ten-step distance between them.

    Half a step, a grandmaster level; ten steps, a blood splash!

    This distance was perfect for Wei Zhen¡¯s attack; with one thought, he could sprint out and land a punch on Huang Xiaolong. The True Qi attached to his fist would instantly rip through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s defense, exploding inside his body.

    Wei Zhen¡¯s pupils contracted like needle tips, his aura growing heavier by the moment.

    Despite having seen the footage of Wei Feiyang¡¯s death at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, Wei Zhen believed he still had the strength to put up a fight!

    Back then, Wei Feiyang overestimated his capabilities and was beaten because Huang Xiaolong struck first!

    This time, Wei Zhen had learned his lesson and decided to infuse his True Qi into Huang Xiaolong before he could attack, thus ensuring a swift end to the battle.

    ¡®As long as I can kill Huang Xiaolong and avenge my cousin Feiyang, I¡¯ll be seen as a hero in the family!¡¯ Wei Zhen licked his lips in excitement.

    Before the fight began, in accordance with the rules, Sun Hu nervously approached Wei Tianpeng and wagered the stakes for the battle.

    A boxing match would certainly involve certain interests.

    For this battle, the Sun Family wagered the shares of seven martial arts schools in two cities against the Wei Family¡¯s shares in four martial arts schools in one developed city.

    On the fighting stage!

    Wei Zhen made the first move!

    A sudden and violent movement of his body and his bones began crackling. His muscles twitched explosively, his body tearing through the air like a shooting star, reaching a half-step distance from Huang Xiaolong in the blink of an eye!

    The power he exhibited was incredible, resembling an enraged wild bull, battering the ground as it charged at its enemy!

    Next second, Wei Zhen aimed a punch at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    A loud crack!

    The air practically exploded! It was like a catapult unleashing a volley of rocks!

    The martial arts technique Wei Zhen practiced was the Wei Family¡¯s inherited ¡°Daemon Subduing Fist¡±. This technique, both explosive and brutal to the extreme, could crush the bones of those struck, and the True Qi attached to the fist could even pulverize their internal organs!

    Wei Zhen started the fight with his strongest punch, a move that held nothing back!

    Indeed, he was ruthless, not making a move unless necessary, but once he did, it was lethal!

    This punch earned praise from many spectators.

    Cheers and applause erupted from the Wei family¡¯s camp.

    Wei Zhen¡¯s punch seemed to have reached the limits of a Half-step Grandmaster¡¯s capabilities!

    Producing an extremely intense spectacle!

    A smirk flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ¡°24 flaws¡­ Trash! Trash among trash!¡±

    The next second!

    Whack~~~~~

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand shot up, a blur of motion, and his palm swiftly landed on Wei Zhen¡¯s face!

    His attack was so swift that Wei Zhen couldn¡¯t react in time. Wei Zhen was sent flying like a straw figure!

    At this point, cheers for Wei Zhen¡¯s punch from all around and the Wei family camp hadn¡¯t even stopped.

    All happened in a split second; as Wei Zhen was sent flying, Huang Xiaolong had already taken a step forward!

    Huang Xiaolong sprang into the air like a skyrocketing rocket, landing right above Wei Zhen. Then, he stomped his feet on Wei Zhen¡¯s chest.

    Huang Xiaolong stomped down!

    The force behind his stomp was extraordinary, like the collapse of a mountain, resulting in an explosion of incredible power!

    Bang!!!!

    As Huang Xiaolong landed, he violently crushed Wei Zhen under his foot, driving Wei Zhen into the ground of the arena!

    A humanoid crater appeared on the stage, perfectly fitting Wei Zhen¡¯s body.

    Rubble was kicked up, the dust was thick, and blood overflowed from the crater.

    Dead!

    The Wei Family¡¯s quasi-grandmaster, Wei Zhen, was dead!

    At this moment, the cheers from all directions, along with those from the Wei Family¡¯s side, only stopped when they finally saw the situation ¨C Wei Zhen was completely dead!

    Shockingly silent!

    Even the other fighters on the stages were wide-eyed and speechless at the sight of the Wei Family¡¯s stage, shivers running up their spines!

    Stomping a quasi-grandmaster to death, isn¡¯t this too badass?

    At the VIP seats.

    ¡°My student¡­ really is amazing,¡± mumbled Old Master Jin, stunned.

    Uncle Yun said to Ying Aoshan next to him. ¡°Miss, Young Master Huang didn¡¯t show any signs of True Qi fluctuations. He managed to kill a peak quasi-grandmaster instantly with brute force, a truly extraordinary sight. His physical strength is so overwhelming, whether it¡¯s explosiveness, jumping ability, speed, or pure power. It¡¯s far beyond human limits¡­it¡¯s reminiscent of ancient body refinement martial artists. He must have practiced some secret technique to stimulate the human body¡¯s potential. My, my¡­body refinement martial artists, mostly lost in the annals of history. Who knew, Young Master Huang is a body refinement martial artist.¡±

    Ying Aoshan suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle Yun, how do purely body-refined martial artists compare to ancient grandmasters?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­in the earlier stages, body refinement martial artists are certainly more dominant. Once they cultivate True Qi, it¡¯s a different story. They can kill from a distance, move mountains with a wave, turn wind into blades, walk on water, kill with a breath¡­¡± Uncle Yun said impartially. ¡°So, in the end¡­ancient grandmasters are the superior ones. Martial artists who don¡¯t cultivate True Qi waste their lives in vain. However, considering Young Master Huang¡¯s situation, unless he encounters a strong ancient grandmaster, he¡¯s virtually invincible.¡±

    Finally, a scream of despair erupted from the Wei Family¡¯s camp!

    One more from the Wei family had died!

    Trampled to death by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Life or death, I swear! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Wei Tianpeng¡¯s heart bled!

    ¡°A practitioner of body refinement¡­received some ancient martial stimulus¡­turned human body into an indestructible one¡­ Okay, I understand. That¡¯s his trump card¡­¡± Wei Feilong¡¯s fingers twitched. ¡°Let him witness the prowess of an ancient grandmaster later. As I said before, killing him will be as easy as slaughtering a chicken.¡±

    Wei Feilong wasn¡¯t particularly saddened by Wei Zhen¡¯s death. Considering his current status, he did not care much about the life and death of ordinary family members.

    Huangfu Tusun, on the other hand, remained calm and aloof with his eyes closed, uninvolved.

    In his view, the death of a quasi-grandmaster isn¡¯t different from the death of a chicken or a dog.

    ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t take our warning seriously,¡± Wei Feihu looked menacingly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Good, very good, excellent, soon, you will learn the meaning of regret!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehe~~ I¡¯ve said before, members of the Wei family, kill one if one comes, kill both if two come¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze slowly swept over everyone in the Wei Family¡¯s camp.

    Except for Wei Tianpeng and the three great Wei fighters, anyone who met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes felt an icy chill, as if a blade were stabbing into their backs!

    ¡°Who else from the Wei family wants to come up?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed softly.

    Standing atop the stage, the young man could decide life and death with impunity, as if he were asking ¡°who else but me?¡±

    Such dominance shook the entire audience!

 Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Chapter 457 Revenge Battle Begins! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 457: Chapter 457 Revenge Battle Begins! (Fifth Update)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Wei Family quite impressive? They¡¯re all about oppression but can¡¯t stand resistance. So what now? Have they chickened out? Is there anyone else out there willing to march to his demise? Maybe you should all come together and I¡¯ll beat every single one of you to death. What say you? Hahahaha~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong tauntingly gazed at the members of the Wei Family.

    There was a certain satisfaction in toying with them, akin to a cat playing with a mouse.

    After destroying the Gao Family, Huang Xiaolong had unleashed his dark side. ¡°Those who follow me prosper, those against me perish. Since the Wei Family seeks revenge, why not uproot them entirely!¡±

    The dignity of the Yin Emperor, the only ghost envoy in the underworld, must not be infringed upon.

    At this time, the members of the Wei Family had been utterly intimidated by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dominance, bowing their heads in humility.

    Wei Zhen, despite being the most formidable semi-Grandmaster fighter in the Wei Family and believed invincible unless confronted by a Grandmaster, was unable to withstand even one blow from Huang Xiaolong. Who else dared to engage in combat? Wouldn¡¯t that be suicidal?

    Meanwhile, the surviving members of the Wei Family felt utterly humiliated!

    Really humiliated!

    The Wei Family, despite having the trio of Wei senior martial artists, superb Grandmaster fighters, was restricted by rules and couldn¡¯t enter the ring!

    These fighters could only stand by and watch Huang Xiaolong go on a rampage!

    ¡°A jumping clown! A nobody on the rise!¡± Wei Tianpeng, grinding his teeth until they creaked, harbored a deep hatred for Huang Xiaolong, but indeed, he couldn¡¯t do anything about him.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Huang Xiaolong showed no mercy. ¡°The first phase of the fistfight isn¡¯t over yet. According to the rules, I can freely challenge any of these contestants on the ring¡­¡±

    Rightfully, Huang Xiaolong had the qualifications to challenge any of the eligible fighters within the stadium, whether on or off the ring, participating in the first phase of the fistfight.

    If one was too afraid to accept the challenge, he had to concede.

    Conceding, however, came at a price!

    The ownership of the martial arts academies!

    Huang Xiaolong casually swept his gaze across the arena. The fighters on the ring, unless a Grandmaster, quickly shrank back and lowered their heads as soon as their eyes locked with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, as if afraid to be challenged.

    Below the rank of Grandmaster, Huang Xiaolong was unrivaled!

    Thus, in the first stage of the fistfight, Huang Xiaolong was a formidable weapon, sweeping all before him!

    Huang Xiaolong not only managed to intimidate the Wei Family, but also the fighters from other families!

    At this moment, tens of thousands of spectators in the stands from all corners, concentrated their attention onto Huang Xiaolong.

    The first phase of the fistfight was held concurrently in different rings, meaning there were many fighters clashing at the same time. While there were many spectators in the stands, none exclusively focused on any particular fighter or fight.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s performance was too monstrous!

    Without lifting a finger, he shattered all of Luo Shaoqing¡¯s bones!

    Scared a semi-Grandmaster witless by just counting to three!

    Crushed a semi-Grandmaster underfoot with one simple stomp!

    It was against the laws of nature!

    The spectators, a mixture of high-ranking officials, tycoons, and dignitaries from across the country, each with significant backing, all turned their attention to Huang Xiaolong.

    Without a doubt, Huang Xiaolong had become the focus of the entire stadium!

    And the focal point of this year¡¯s Ancient Fistfight Competition!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is the Wei Family afraid to fight?¡± Huang Xiaolong voiced out discontentedly. ¡°Do the rules of this Fistfight allow the challenged to shrink back like cowards, hiding and refusing to fight?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Wei Tianpeng¡¯s face darkened menacingly. His eyes flickered and then, with a wave of his hand, he ordered the clansmen behind. ¡°Get me the deed to all of our Wei Family¡¯s martial arts academies nationwide.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± One of the clansmen was frightened.

    ¡°Get them for me!¡± Wei Tianpeng ordered, not tolerating any dissent.

    Very soon, the clansman returned with a thick pile of deeds for the martial arts academies and various business licenses.

    With a gloomy look, Wei Tianpeng handed over all the property deeds and business licenses to Sun Hu. ¡°Here, take this. They¡¯re temporarily entrusted to your custody, Sun Family. These are all the martial art schools of our Wei Family! Yet, they¡¯re a hot potato, your Sun Family¡­ might get wiped out because of these deeds..hehehe~~~¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Sun Hu was feeling dizzy.

    The Wei Family, is one of the powerhouses in the ancient martial arts circle, firmly seated in the second echelon. Its influence compared to the Sun Family¡¯s, is like comparing day and night¡ªlike a bright moon in contrast to a firefly!

    The Wei Family occupies many martial art schools across the nation, probably hundreds, and has set up numerous schools in many economically developed areas, making a fortune.

    Now, Wei Tianpeng surprisingly handed over all martial arts schools under the name of the Wei Family to the Sun Family!

    Sun Hu had no way to estimate the value of these martial art schools¡­ Tens of billions? Hundreds of billions?

    Unimaginable!

    ¡°Since the Wei Family is giving up the benefits, we won¡¯t hesitate to take them~~~ Here, take them!¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully said to Sun Hu. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, take them. From now on, the Wei Family¡¯s martial art schools belong to the Sun Family. Consider this as my betrothal gift to the Sun Family~~~ Sister Bai Hu, do you like this gift?¡±

    Hearing this, Sun Wei¡¯s head was spinning!

    She was absolutely thrilled!

    She was so happy that she felt she might die!

    Huang Xiaolong, surprisingly gifted hundreds of martial arts schools under the Wei Family¡¯s name, to the Sun Family as a betrothal gift!

    This gift was outrageously lavish!

    ¡°Tha¡­ tha¡­ that¡¯s fine¡­¡± Sun Hu¡¯s hands were shaking wildly like a hen¡¯s claw as he took the thick stack of property deeds and business licenses from Wei Tianpeng.

    ¡°Now, are we complying with the rules?¡± Wei Tianpeng gritted his teeth and said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°We, the Wei Family, have lost everything to the Sun Family. So, you should get down from the stage. But our martial arts schools won¡¯t be easily taken over. Wait till we kill you, then annihilate all members of the Sun Family! With principal and interest, we¡¯ll reclaim everything!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was pressing hard; Wei Tianpeng couldn¡¯t send his people to their deaths anymore, therefore he forfeited all his assets to the Sun Family. With this move, Huang Xiaolong had no reason to pressurize the Wei Family anymore.

    After all, the Wei Family had nothing more to lose.

    However, Wei Tianpeng was in no hurry; these properties were just temporarily handed to the Sun Family, and could be reclaimed soon. Huang Xiaolong and the Sun Family were all going to perish! There was no doubt about it!

    As thoughts flashed through his mind, Wei Tianpeng glanced at Huangfu Tusun, who was sitting cross-legged, still and silent like an ascetic monk, feeling more confident.

    ¡°Haha~~ idiot? Do you think you can take back what you¡¯ve given out? Hahaha~~~ The Wei Family is bankrupt now~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong jumped down from the Wei Family¡¯s stage, patted Sun Hu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t tremble. These are all Sun Family¡¯s now. Quite a fortune, hahaha~~ Are you thrilled?¡±

    ¡°Little Long~~ Master Long¡­ are these really, really belong to¡­ belong to our Sun Family now? The Wei Family can¡¯t reclaim them?¡± Sun Hu felt like he was dreaming.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then whispered. ¡°All of the Wei Family are going to be exterminated, so you can comfortably take over the Wei Family¡¯s assets.¡±

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and Sun Hu joined side by side, returning to the Sun Family¡¯s stage.

    By this time, the first phase of the ancient martial arts tournament was almost over.

    All disputes over interests on each stage were also winding down.

    The fighters who had been killed or injured were quickly cleared away.

    All was quiet.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Yun stood up, microphone in hand, and announced loudly. ¡°The first part of this year¡¯s martial arts tournament is now over. Next, we move on to part two! The Revenge Fight! We, martial artists, love strife and fighting. But, we live in peaceful times now, unlike the old days when you could kill at will. Therefore, in our martial arts circle, we have our way of settling grudges. That is¡ªthe dueling stage!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Today, those who harbor grudges can take revenge. Whether to reconcile privately or engage in a full-blown fight, let¡¯s settle all of it today! From tomorrow, let¡¯s keep our urges in check and don¡¯t do things that break the law or rules!¡±

    ¡°The second stage, the Revenge Fight, there¡¯s no restriction on cultivation! Even Grandmasters can join! Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, every man of the Wei Family on the stage fixed their cruel and mocking gaze on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°The net of heaven is wide and lax; yet nothing escapes its meshes. The moment of revenge has come! Hahaha~~~~~~!!!¡±

    Wei Tianpeng burst into a hearty laugh, as if the frustrations and anger that had been suppressed for a long time could finally be vented. ¡°Who will bring me that mongrel¡¯s head?¡±

 Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Chapter 458: Huang Xiaolong VS Wei Feibao

    Chapter 458: Chapter 458: Huang Xiaolong VS Wei Feibao

    The battle of revenge officially began, and the entire Wei Family was so excited that they trembled from within, their bodies shaking like sifted chaff.

    The meditating Huangfu Tusun, sitting in a crossed-legged position, also sketched a faint smile on the corner of his mouth¡­ ¡®Is it time for revenge? Hehehe~~ Sun Family¡­ Forty years of blood feud, today, I will pay it back~¡¯

    ¡°Dad, let me go.¡± From within the Wei Family¡¯s ranks, Wei Feibao stood out, his face grotesquely ferocious, but in his eyes, all expressed a mocking demeanor.

    ¡°Good! Feibao, you will avenge Feiyang and Zhen! Don¡¯t let that little bastard die so easily. Torment him cruelly, make him taste all forms of torture. In the end, bring his corpse back and we will flagellate it, hanging his body for three days under the scorching sun!¡± Wei Tianpeng uttered with a bloody voice.

    Then, Wei Tianpeng cast his eyes around the whole arena, clasped his hands together and stated aloud. ¡°Everyone! The time for swift and violent revenge is upon us. I think, many friends can¡¯t wait to exact their vengeance, right? However, please allow my Wei Family to be the first to exact our revenge! We of the Wei Family can¡¯t stand the wait any longer!¡±

    After all, the Wei Family is a significant family in the second tier of the domestic martial arts circle. When Family Head Wei Tianpeng personally spoke, naturally, there was no objection at the scene.

    Earlier, many people saw Huang Xiaolong provoking the Wei Family, even killing a half-step Grandmaster from the Wei Family. Now, countless eyes, filled with schadenfreude, turned towards Huang Xiaolong, who stood on the Sun Family¡¯s arena.

    ¡®You were quite cocky just now, hopping around, ceaselessly provoking and humiliating the Wei Family. Now, retribution has come!¡¯ Many people thought so in their hearts.

    The tens of thousands of spectators in the stands had bright eyes, their excitement uncontrollable.

    Everyone knew that the main event was here!

    The real highlight of the boxing match had arrived!

    The first stage of the boxing match was essentially a brawl among ordinary boxers, at most having half-step Grandmasters to take action. Although intense, it was not particularly spectacular.

    But the upcoming revenge battle was different!

    Grandmasters of ancient martial arts were about to make a move!

    Grandmasters, like latent dragons, seldom made appearances, let alone took action. As with many tycoons and officials at the scene, they had not seen a Grandmaster in person in their lifetime!

    The so-called revenge battle would give everyone a feast for their eyes.

    Not to mention the audience, even the people on the VIP seats were also all eyes.

    ¡°The Wei Family is known for its retaliation, it¡¯s not going to give in this time, I don¡¯t know if the master¡­ can handle the three heroes of the Wei Family¡­¡± Old Master Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with a dense color of worry.

    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry, Master Huang¡­ he¡¯s extraordinary.¡± Jin Mengqi said confidently.

    On the Xia Family¡¯s stage, Xia Ying¡¯s heart was completely suspended.

    At this moment, Wei Feibao was already striding towards the Sun Family¡¯s stage.

    ¡°Here he comes? Hehehe~~ I¡¯ve been impatient for such a long time.¡± There was an excited expression in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye sockets as he quickly told the people of the Sun Family. ¡°You guys get down quickly. I¡¯m going to deal with the Wei Family¡¯s people now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, Master Little Long, be careful, the three heroes of the Wei Family are like wolves and leopards, none of them are easy to handle.¡± Sun Hu hurriedly advised.

    ¡°Little Long, be careful.¡± Sun Wei gave a sweet smile, and then softly said, ¡°Pfft~~~ Why am I worrying right now? You¡¯re so invincible, none of these people are your match~~ Maybe it¡¯s because I care too much about you. Hehehe~~ Little Long, I¡¯m going down first.¡±

    Sun Wei, like a graceful butterfly, descended from the stage along with the members of the Sun Family.

    At this moment, Wei Feibao, like a swallow returning to its forest, leaped onto the Sun Family¡¯s stage, facing Huang Xiaolong head-on!

    Silence! The vast stadium went completely quiet, without a single noise!

    Wei Feibao, a long-established martial arts Grandmaster!

    He was the international kingpin that dominated overseas!

    Being able to witness Wei Feibao in action with one¡¯s own eyes is a blessing! A rare chance!

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± Wei Feibao cruelly looked at Huang Xiaolong. At this moment, every detail of his body seemed to shake according to a certain rhythm. His bones hummed slightly, and a sound like bubbling water came from inside his body¡ªit¡¯s the sound of True Qi flowing. He stood nonchalantly, but for ordinary people who stand against him, they might fail to distinguish his true position. Wei Feibao held his noble head high, looking at Huang Xiaolong as if an emperor was looking at a lowly pauper, or as if he was trying to gouge flesh off Huang Xiaolong with his eyes.

    ¡°I gave you chances not to resist earlier, but you refused to listen and even killed Wei Zhen. Now, you¡¯ve fallen into my hands. This goes to show that even the most meshy of nets cannot slip the divine retribution. Are you regretting yet?¡± The murderous aura radiated from Wei Feibao. ¡°Your physical strength surpasses the human limit. However, now I will let you understand the gap between us, a chasm that is hard to bridge! I won¡¯t let you die so easily!¡±

    ¡°You talk too much.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was all smiles. ¡°Let the fight begin. Let¡¯s see if the group of three from the Wei Family are heroes or mere bears¡­ Hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± Wei Feibao was provoked by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, and he roared angrily. With a stomp of his foot, it was as if he had hit an eye of the wind, creating gales that made the entire ring shake and sink slightly!

    In an instant, Wei Feibao had pushed his momentum to its peak.

    With a single leap, he completely ignored the distance between him and Huang Xiaolong, throwing out his right palm!

    In Wei Feibao¡¯s palm, a golden cyclone exploded out, tearing apart the air at high speed!

    This is True Qi!

    The True Qi cultivated by an ancient martial arts grandmaster!

    Boom~~~~~~~~

    With a flick of Wei Feibao¡¯s palm, a faint golden print in mid-air went straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    Offensive moves that inflict damage from a distance!

    On the VIP seats, Uncle Yun began to grow anxious. ¡°Among the three heroes of the Wei Family, the weakest Wei Feibao is still slightly stronger than the old man. I wonder how Young Master Huang is going to handle this~~¡±

    Indeed, within Wei Feibao, 14 strands of True Qi had been condensed, making him slightly stronger than Uncle Yun.

    Saying something late and acting quickly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right foot stomped on the ground.

    Boom!!!!!

    The ring sank slightly, giving the feeling that a giant elephant was trampling right when Huang Xiaolong stomped on it!

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist shot out straight!

    This punch had no tricks or techniques, nor was it covered in True Qi. It was just power, pure power!

    Huang Xiaolong was using his flesh and blood to fight directly against Wei Feibao¡¯s True Qi palm print!

    This action drew many astonished exclamations¡ª

    ¡°He seeks death! Physical strength against True Qi¡­ It¡¯s absurd!¡± Wei Feihu sneered.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What degree of explosive power does his physical strength reach? To confront it head-on like this~~ ¡± Xia Ying¡¯s heart quivered in surprise.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, can you really beat an ancient martial arts grandmaster who is slightly stronger than Uncle Yun with just your physical strength?¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with different colors. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    ¡­

    Bang~~!!!!!

    As if time slowed down for a moment before rushing forward, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist had already collided with Wei Feibao¡¯s True Qi palm print!

 Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Beaten to Death!

    Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Beaten to Death!

    From the time he was a child, Huang Xiaolong had used ancient, lost medicinal recipes to cleanse and refine his body, which had led to his bodily functions far surpassing that of normal humans¡ªto the point where he was akin to a superhuman. This included his resistance to strikes, nerve response capability, agility, leaping ability, and explosive power¡­

    Moreover, just as the Xia Family had speculated, Huang Xiaolong had indeed cultivated an ancient and extremely popular body refinement secret technique; this is why his physical strength was fiercer than wild beasts.

    BOOM!!!!

    With a loud noise, the golden palm imprint was directly blasted apart by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist, emitting a sound like a bomb exploding, causing turbulent winds to form all over the stage, winds that could easily blow away a fierce tiger.

    In the howling wind, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clothes billowed, his black hair danced wildly, and he appeared as majestic as a god!

    This, left the entire audience in shock!

    Wei Feibao was even more horrified!

    It has to be known that Wei Feibao had condensed 14 True Qi, one empty handed imprint carried the power of thousands of pounds, capable of directly shattering boulders. Any living thing hit by it would basically be directly pulverized, without any doubt.

    But now, Huang Xiaolong has seemingly managed to explode Wei Feibao¡¯s True Qi hand imprint with just one punch!

    This was too horrific! It surpassed the comprehension of all the ancient martial arts Grandmasters present at the scene.

    ¡°Is this kid a monster?¡± Wei Feilong exclaimed in shock.

    The people of the Wei family all fell silent. Originally, they thought that Wei Feibao would be able to cripple Huang Xiaolong with a single palm. But now, not only did Huang Xiaolong break the True Qi with one punch, he even had strength to spare.

    From the current situation, Huang Xiaolong certainly had the qualifications to be Wei Feibao¡¯s opponent!

    Being only in his early twenties, even though he was still so young, he was already on equal footing with a martial arts Grandmaster, definitely a heaven-sent prodigy indeed.

    In the VIP seats, many of the experts present couldn¡¯t resist sighing appreciatively.

    At this time, even Huangfu Tusun, who was usually indifferent to everything, finally opened his eyes!

    The moment he opened his eyes, his gaze shone brilliantly like exploding stars, and it was accompanied by the sheen of a sharp sword! It was as if a treasured sword that could cut through iron as if it were mud had finally been unsheathed, ready to slay everything in its path.

    On the stage, Huang Xiaolong made his move!

    Huang Xiaolong demonstrated his non-human explosive capabilities, his body directly tearing the air apart, bringing with it a whirlwind as he rushed towards Wei Feibao!

    Whoosh~~~~

    His high-speed movement created a sonic boom.

    This moment, Wei Feibao abruptly felt an illusion. It was as if what was rushing towards him was not a human being, but a prehistoric beast, giving Wei Feibao a powerful sense of oppression! Almost suffocating!

    Wei Feibao, who had been undefeated in all his travels, had absolutely never encountered this kind of situation before, nor had he ever endured this kind of pressure!

    ¡°Martial arts Grandmaster, prepare to be defeated!¡± Huang Xiaolong roared fiercely, his shout resonating through heaven and earth!

    Under the explosive outburst of imposing momentum, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure seemed to become much taller ¡­ majestic and unparalleled!

    At this moment, Wei Feibao was completely intimidated by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura, a peculiar feeling arose from his heart, it was a sense of fear! Uncontrollably, Wei Feibao took a step back!

    As the tide began to turn, Huang Xiaolong grew even more confident, throwing a punch at Wei Feibao!

    This punch was too terrifying, like a meteorite striking!

    One force drop for ten guilds, coupled with the speed of the punch resembling a meteor, it had practically blocked off Wei Feibao¡¯s escape path!

    ¡°ROAR!!!!!¡± Wei Feibao roared, both hands raised, stopping Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch with his arms!

    The golden glow that surged from his arms was imbued with True Qi! Wei Feibao used True Qi to resist Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch!

    BOOM!!!!

    A loud noise!

    Wei Feibao¡¯s Protective True Qi vibrated for a moment and spread out like a ripple in all directions. He kept retreating, and with every step he left a shattered footprint; the crumbling rocks spiraling in the air!

    Wei Feibao retreated ten steps, leaving a trail of crushed footprints in his wake.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t give Wei Feibao a chance to recover his breath at all!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    He threw punches with both hands, one punch after another, each packed with terrifying power. Each punch was as powerful as being hit by a high-speed truck, crushing everything in its path.

    His fists rained down on Wei Feibao like a violent storm!

    The only thing left for Wei Feibao to do was to raise his arms to protect his face, concentrating all his True Qi and forming a defense shield, to resist Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fists.

    At this point, Wei Feibao had completely lost his initial advantage and had been reduced to a punching bag, unable to fight back.

    The only thought in his mind was endurance. Endure! Fight on! As long as Huang Xiaolong exhausts his strength, that will be the moment for his counterattack!

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s every punch is fierce, he¡¯s only human after all, there will be a time when his strength runs out, and that would be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s death!

    The other experts watching the battle had already assessed the situation clearly.

    Wait! Wei Feibao could only wait for Huang Xiaolong to exhaust his stamina.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assault wave, the exhaustion would be massive. Wei Feibao¡¯s opportunity to turn the tables couldn¡¯t be nonexistent.

    But¡ª

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Huang Xiaolong punched out over a dozen times consecutively, his strength not diminishing in the slightest, but growing increasingly ruthless!

    Each of his punches was like a colossal axe cleaving a mountain, a mammoth uprooting a tree, destroying everything in its path.

    Finally¡­

    Splurt~~~~~~

    There was a sound of shattering. Wei Feibao¡¯s True Qi was exhausted first. The golden light flickering on his arm dimmed and was torn apart, shattered.

    ¡°No~!!!!!¡± With no Protective True Qi left, Wei Feibao let out a heart-wrenching scream!

    The next second!

    Boom!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist landed squarely on Wei Feibao¡¯s raised arm.

    Crack~~~~

    Arm broken!

    The fist¡¯s power did not diminish. The fist drove straight into Wei Feibao¡¯s chest!

    This punch was decisive!

    Splurt!

    Wei Feibao was sent flying, his chest clothes fragmented like dispersing butterflies. In his chest appeared a shocking fist mark, his sternum shattered and concave.

    While mid-air, blood flowed from all orifices of Wei Feibao. He then fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

    After a few spasms, he lay still.

    Dead!

    Wei Feibao, one of the Wei trio, a renowned Grandmaster, a prominent figure overseas, was actually killed by a teenager merely with a fist.

    All his True Qi was drained!

    Utterly defeated!

    ¡°Hehe, Grandmasters ¨C they take a beating better than common folk.¡± Looking at his fist, Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    He was composed, as though the raindrop-like barrage of primal Divine Power fists he had just launched took no effort at all!

    Silence!

    The whole football field was eerily quiet!

    Next second!

    ¡°No~~!!!! Feibao! My son! My son!¡± Wei Tianpeng rose, both hands raised. It seemed like blood was welling up in his eyes.

    The entire Wei camp, was as gloomy as if they had lost a loved one, the sorrowful atmosphere was indescribable.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The other Grandmasters present couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sorrow at a colleague¡¯s demise.

    Wei Feibao¡¯s death delivered a powerful jolt to them.

    It was so frustrating to die in such a way, deprived of the opportunity to retaliate from the start, and then been beaten to death.

    ¡°Wei family, who¡¯s next to seek vengeance? All come up!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept over Wei family¡¯s encampment!

    His demeanor was arrogant, dominating the world!

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Chapter 460: His Life is Mine

    Chapter 460: Chapter 460: His Life is Mine

    You see, for a second-tier family in the domestic antiques circle like the Wei Family, producing a martial arts grandmaster is no easy feat. Unlike the top ten clans, their line of grandmasters doesn¡¯t continue unbroken.

    The Wei Family loses a grandmaster every time one dies. Moreover, there¡¯s no telling when a new grandmaster might emerge to take the fallen one¡¯s place.

    Worse yet, a grandmaster like Wei Feibao, who has cultivated 14 paths of True Qi and has refined himself abroad for many years, can stand on his own.

    To put it bluntly, Wei Feibao¡¯s death is a massive, irreplaceable loss to the Wei Family, gravely impairing their vitality!

    Throughout these years, the Xia Family has been a direct competitor with the Wei Family domestically, and at this moment, the people of the Xia Family are both shocked and elated.

    What delights them, naturally, is the collapse of a pillar within the Wei Family.

    What shocks them is Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prowess. It¡¯s beyond their imagination. They initially coveted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body refinement secrets, but now they¡¯ll have to reconsider.

    One misstep could lead to their ruin.

    However, the stronger Huang Xiaolong proves himself to be, the more the Xia Family craves his body refinement secrets, wishing to acquire them immediately.

    ¡®No one can really see through you¡­ Indeed, it¡¯s just as you said¡­¡¯ Xia Ying suddenly recalled Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    At the VIP seating area, many masters have begun a heated debate.

    Old Master Jin is speechless with astonishment. ¡°To kill a martial arts grandmaster with one¡¯s bare flesh and blood, and not least Wei Feibao¡­ this¡­ this is simply inconceivably powerful~~¡±.

    The Jin Family members are all perspiring heavily, feeling fortunate that Jin Mengqi had seen through Huang Xiaolong early on and restrained their family from provoking him. Otherwise, today¡¯s Wei Feibao could have been their fate!

    Uncle Yun remarks with emotion, ¡°Miss, Young Master Huang¡¯s body refinement technique is unbelievably strong¡­ none of the many ancient martial arts passed down in our top ten clans have such a formidable body refinement secret¡­ it¡¯s rumored that in ancient times, superior body refinement techniques were closely-guarded secrets. Could Young Master Huang come from some hidden ancient martial arts family?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not speculate about Young Master Huang¡¯s identity and background. In any case, our Ying Family absolutely cannot make an enemy of him,¡± says Ying Aoshan seriously.

    In her heart, though, she thinks¡ªour ancestor of the Ying Family refers to Huang Xiaolong as ¡°sir¡±, could his background be simple?

    In the Sun Family¡¯s camp, Sun Hu holds the deed to the Wei Family¡¯s martial arts hall, so excited he cannot speak.

    It¡¯s as if everyone in the Sun Family is dreaming¡ªwhat kind of a mountain, really, has our Sun Family found to lean on? This man is simply the reversal of heaven and earth!

    Over on the Wei Family¡¯s side, amid sorrow and anger, resentment permeates the air as they begin to concoct their plan for revenge.

    Now that one of the Wei triumvirate is done for, the question is: do they send out the strongest, Wei Feilong, or Wei Feihu, who is only slightly better than Wei Feibao?

    Suddenly, Huangfu Tusun says calmly, ¡°That kid, although he killed Wei Feibao, must have expended a great deal of energy. We¡¯re still humans made from flesh and blood after all. No matter how well-trained one¡¯s body, it¡¯s impossible to have an inexhaustible supply of strength. He¡¯s not some sort of monster or machine. Perhaps he only appears to be fine on the surface, but in truth he may be running on fumes.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± At his words, light kindles in the eyes of both Wei Feilong and Wei Feihu.

    Indeed, human strength has its limits. No one, no matter how outstanding, could have infinite stamina.

    Killing a martial arts grandmaster would certainly cost a great deal.

    It¡¯s a situation of corrosive attrition¡ªkilling ten thousand enemies at the cost of eight thousand of one¡¯s own.

    Besides, these words are coming from the mouth of Huangfu Tusun, the man known as Satan! In foreign lands, his name alone sends shivers down spines, and even the presidents of many Western countries show him great respect. His cultivation in martial arts far surpasses Wei Feilong¡ªhe could defeat Wei Feilong in three moves.

    They believe Huangfu Tusun¡¯s judgment would never miss the mark!

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go.¡± Wei Feihu volunteers, his eyes filled with sharp and ferocious light, like an injured beast.

    The brotherly bond between him and Wei Feibao runs deep. Now that his brother has tragically died, he swears to personally torture Huang Xiaolong to death! Using Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, he will soothe his brother¡¯s soul in the afterlife.

    ¡°Alright, Feihu, you go,¡± Wei Feilong deliberates for a moment before nodding. ¡°Make use of weapons. You are good at knife techniques, so fight him with your knife techniques. Moreover, aren¡¯t you skilled with hidden weapons?¡±

    As he is speaking, Wei Feilong¡¯s eyes flash a malicious light. In a low voice, he says, ¡°On the hidden weapon, smear it with poison.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡± Wei Feihu is taken aback and then shakes his head. ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do something like applying poison to hidden weapons¡­ Nevermind, I¡¯ll simply butcher that bastard with my knife techniques!¡±

    Having said that, Wei Feihu took a single knife from a fellow clansman, then walked directly to the Sun Family¡¯s fighting platform with the knife in hand.

    A member of the Wei Family, grief-stricken and furious, stepped onto the fighting platform, carefully lifted Wei Feibao¡¯s corpse and took it down. He couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. And, with a vengeful glare that seemed to seethe with bone-deep hatred, he looked at Huang Xiaolong and gritted his teeth, cursing, ¡°You won¡¯t die a good death!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, still being defiant? Today, the Wei Family will perish; when I say, I will. If a Wei clan member comes, I kill one; if a pair comes, I annihilate both.¡± These arrogant words came from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth.

    Arrogant! Too arrogant!

    Provoking the Wei Family once again was equivalent to completely disrespecting the Wei Family.

    ¡°You little bastard¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you have no place to die! I, Wei Feihu, swear!¡± Wei Feihu jumped onto the fighting platform. He raised his single knife, and the blade¡¯s edge burst into light. ¡°I will not take any advantage over you. What weapon will you use?¡±

    This Wei Feihu had condensed 15 streams of True Qi within his body, making him slightly stronger than Wei Feibao. Moreover, he was good at using a knife.

    Any Grandmaster martial artist skilled in using weaponry is bound to have more attacks than those using bare hands.

    Especially the knife and the sword.

    In Huaxia, from ancient times onwards, the sword represented royalty, while the knife symbolized tyranny.

    Those skilled in using knives and swords were all powerhouses!

    But just then, before Huang Xiaolong could even reply!

    Suddenly!

    A man¡¯s gloomy voice rang out. ¡°Wait a moment~~~¡±

    This voice was extremely harsh, as if it could pierce through people¡¯s eardrums.

    Many people followed the voice.

    They saw a thin man slowly walking down from the grandstand.

    This man, around thirty years old, tall and skinny with an aloof gaze. His left eye was blind, covered by an eyepatch which made him seem more sinister.

    ¡°You may step back.¡± The one-eyed man looked at Wei Feihu, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this youngster. His life belongs to me now.¡±

    Having finished speaking, the one-eyed man, with his right eye full of strangeness and arrogance, glared murderously at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wei Feihu asked angrily.

    Huang Xiaolong was also looking at the one-eyed man, totally bewildered. ¡°Right, who are you? As far as I recall, I don¡¯t even know you, right?¡±

    At just one glance, Huang Xiaolong saw that there were 19 streams of True Qi circulating within the body of the one-eyed man.

    An ancient martial Grandmaster again, even stronger than Wei Feilong and Wei Feihu!

    ¡°Hold on, who are you?¡± Uncle Yun intervened, ¡°The second part of the fistfest is a battle of vengeance. Who do you hold a grudge against? Do you hold a grudge against Young Master Huang? If you have no resentment, step down, because you have no right to challenge.¡±

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t know him.¡± The one-eyed man laughed, ¡°But someone offered me 200 billion to kill him. I can¡¯t refuse 200 billion. I am a martial artist, but even martial artists need to eat, right?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    200 billion?!!!!!!

    Many people were shocked!

    Someone was offering 200 billion to take Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life!

    What a big player!

    ¡°Huang!!! From the VIP seats, Chen Xiong, who had been suppressing his anger for a long time, finally stood up. He looked at Huang Xiaolong with resentful eyes and cursed in a voice filled with hatred, ¡°You killed my son, Chen Zihuan. A father can¡¯t let a son¡¯s killer go unpunished! Today, I want you to pay for your blood debt in blood!¡±

 Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Chapter 461: All of You, Come at Once!

    Chapter 461: Chapter 461: All of You, Come at Once!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to battle Wei Feihu, an unexpected Cheng Yaojin appeared mid-way!

    This one-eyed man was hired by Chen Xiong to kill Huang Xiaolong and avenge Chen Zihuan!

    Chen Xiong at present was madly frenzied, his face savage, the muscles on his face completely twisted. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, brute! Bastard! You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Did you think, with your vast divine skills, you could act recklessly in Jiangnan City? Did you think that after using treacherous schemes to kill my son, I, Chen Xiong, wouldn¡¯t dare to seek revenge? Did you think that if you want to destroy my Chen Family that I would have no countermeasures?¡±

    Chen Xiong gritted his teeth, his face full of ferocity, yet there was some smugness within.

    Everyone knew, the Chen Family in Jiangnan City coveted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ancient medicine formula, sending killers to kidnap Huang Xiaolong in Binhai, and therefore the two became enemies!

    Later on, Huang Xiaolong dueled the Three Demons, showcasing unparalleled skills that caused Chen Xiong to lose courage. Initially, he wanted to admit defeat to Huang Xiaolong, repair the relationship, but Huang Xiaolong simply didn¡¯t give him the chance!

    Chen Zihuan clearly died at the hands of Huang Xiaolong. This caused Chen Xiong, who suffered the pain of losing his son, to be consumed by grief and rage, wishing to die together with Huang Xiaolong. At the same time, the fear in his heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore!

    The first to be killed by Huang Xiaolong was Chen Zihuan, next would definitely be Chen Xiong!

    No one wants to die! Especially Chen Xiong, who had tasted power and wealth!

    He couldn¡¯t possibly wait for his death quietly, therefore, he hired an ancient martial grandmaster at a sky-high price of 20 billion!

    The plan was to kill Huang Xiaolong on the day of the boxing match, to avenge Chen Zihuan and relieve future worries!

    20 billion, almost amounted to one-third of the Chen Family¡¯s entire assets!

    ¡°Chen Xiong! Don¡¯t you want to stay here in Jiangnan City anymore?¡± Old Master Jin¡¯s face was dark.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ This little beast wants to kill me, can¡¯t I fight back?¡± Chen Xiong had completely gone all out.

    After a moment of pause, Chen Xiong said to Uncle Yun. ¡°This beast killed my son. There is a revenge match in this boxing tournament. I hired a master to avenge my son, this does not violate the rules of the boxing match, right?¡±

    ¡°Well~~¡± Uncle Yun pondered then helplessly nodded. ¡°Right, it does not violate the rules of the boxing match.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Mr. Mo Xie, please kill this little beast for me!¡± Chen Xiong respectfully said to the one-eyed man.

    The one-eyed man walked to the ring, smiling at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Your fighting style is very interesting, however, it¡¯s just exploiting brute strength. Now, your life is mine¡­Heh heh, your life is worth 20 billion~~¡±

    After speaking, the one-eyed man jumped onto the ring, and grinned at Wei Feihu. ¡°You, get down.¡±

    Whoosh~~~~~

    The entire arena was in uproar!

    The mysterious one-eyed man, dared to directly order Wei Feihu to step down from the ring!

    Arrogant! Insanely arrogant!

    Just now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrogance had left people speechless.

    Unexpectedly, another madman stepped in who seemed even more arrogant than Huang Xiaolong!

    VIP seats.

    ¡°Mo Xie~ So it¡¯s the grand thief Mo Xie who disappeared ten years ago.¡± An old servant beside Yan Pianpian, the muscles at the corner of his eyes suddenly twitched. There was a clear expression of palpitations in his pupils. ¡°Things are heating up.¡±

    ¡°Mo Xie?¡± Yan Pianpian questioned.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, this one-eyed man is an ancient martial arts grandmaster, he was infamously notorious.¡± The old servant¡¯s eyes revealed a nostalgic expression. ¡°Ten years ago, there was an ancient martial arts family as powerful as the current Wei Family, the Mo Family. In the Mo Family, a divine prodigy was born, Mo Xie. This child trained in martial arts at seven, half-step grandmaster at fourteen, and became a grandmaster at sixteen. He practiced family¡¯s swordsmanship, he was the most terrifying quick-draw swordsmen of Mo Family¡¯s generation. One stroke of his sword could instantly split a drop of water into four parts. The speed and accuracy of his sword was so fast, even a fly¡¯s wings could be cut off.¡±

    ¡°Geniuses often are unruly and untamed. Mo Xie had a conflict with his family, and killed an uncle. He was wanted by the Mo family. He escaped from his family, and recreated a reign of terror nationwide. Within a month, he stole national treasures from the museums of six provinces. And didn¡¯t leave any traces. Only people in our martial arts circle deduced that it was Mo Xie¡¯s doing. The police couldn¡¯t find any evidence. Later, the members of Mo Family were assassinated one after another, their wounds were all on the neck, one stroke fatal. This was Mo Xie¡¯s revenge~~ The Mo Family declined.¡±

    ¡°Later, Mo Xie disappeared and vanished. I didn¡¯t expect him to come back today, he was attracted by the 20 billion. It seems, over the years, he had squandered all the loot from his thefts. 20 billion would be worth the risk.¡±

    Another old servant of the Yan Family smiled, ¡°Miss Pianpian, that boy named Huang is doomed!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Yan Pianpian countered. ¡°Just now, Huang Xiaolong brutally killed Wei Feibao, who was a grandmaster that had condensed out 14 strands of True Qi. Even if this one-eyed dragon Mo Xie, is more powerful than Wei Feibao, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he will defeat Huang Xiaolong. On the contrary, I¡¯m even more optimistic about Huang Xiaolong.¡±

    ¡°Miss Pianpian, you are mistaken here. Mo Xie is a fast sword master, once his sword flashes, the heads will fall. When facing grandmasters of the same realm, Mo Xie could basically kill them within seconds. His sword is too fast, like a meteor that can¡¯t be captured. The boy named Huang may have great brute strength, but he can¡¯t withstand Mo Xie¡¯s fast sword.¡± An old servant solemnly said.

    On the arena.

    ¡°Are you deaf? I asked you to get down.¡± Mo Xie warned Wei Feihu.

    ¡°How can this happen!¡± Wei Feihu¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, the hand holding the blade tightened as he said harshly. ¡°Dare you be an enemy of my Wei Family?¡±

    In the Wei Family camp, this sudden change caused Wei Tianpeng¡¯s pupils to constrict.

    Wei Feilong was seething with anger, his menacing eyes fixed on Mo Xie on the stage, his fingers trembling slightly.

    ¡°The man exudes the sharpness of a knife¡­ He has cultivated 19 strands of True Qi within him, making him one strand more powerful than you. Your swordsmanship is not bad, if you cross swords with him, you could win, but it might be a Pyrrhic victory.¡± Huangfu Tusun summarized with chilling precision.

    On the stage:

    ¡°The Wei Family? Hahaha, how ridiculous! The Wei family¡¯s reputation rests solely on the so-called Wei¡¯s Three Heroes, doesn¡¯t it? You three boasted of your dominance overseas, but do you really believe that when you return home, you can dominate everything single-handedly? It¡¯s utterly absurd. Go away! One of Wei¡¯s Three Heroes has already died, I wouldn¡¯t mind killing another one. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to obliterate the entire Wei Family.¡± Mo Xie spoke casually.

    Here was another man claiming to obliterate the Wei family!

    Arrogance!

    Even more arrogant than Huang Xiaolong!

    No longer able to tolerate the insult, Wei Feihu drew his sword and lunged toward Mo Xie!

    This was a sudden attack; his sword was like a bout of dazzling lightning, forceful, merciless, and unparalleled.

    Indeed, Wei Feihu was a master in the art of the sword!

    ¡°Heh~~~,¡± Mo Xie smirked, his right hand swinging outward.

    Shwoo~~~~~

    Tucked within the folds of Mo Xie¡¯s sleeves was a thin-bladed dagger, which gleamed brilliantly as it shot out while he was still drawing it back.

    His strike was nothing but quick

    Quick! Quick! Quick!

    Too fast for the naked eye to catch!

    Splurt~~~

    A lock of Wei Feihu¡¯s hair was severed by the dazzling dagger, and it took to the air as though it was a strip of wilful fluff.

    Wei Feihu¡¯s sword was still a few inches away from Mo Xie¡¯s face, while Mo Xie¡¯s dagger had already reached Wei Feihu¡¯s neck!

    Wei Feihu was defeated!

    If Mo Xie had decided to kill just now, Wei Feihu¡¯s vital artery in his neck would have been cut.

    Sweating profusely, Wei Feihu could only feel the icy chill of the knife¡¯s aura seeping into his pores, making his heart and gall tremble.

    ¡°Your swordsmanship is passable, practice hard for three more years, and you might be able to counter one of my strikes,¡± Mo Xie sneered. ¡°Listen and heed well to what I¡¯m going to say for the final time: step down, or die.¡±

    Silence!

    The whole football field fell into an eerie silence!

    Cyclone-eyed Mo Xie was too strong and domineering, and his swordsmanship was just too fast and accurate!

    An expert!

    Chen Xiong chuckled maniacally, for he believed that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s death was certain since they could invite such a master!

    ¡°I¡­ alright¡­ I¡­ I decist and will hand this brat to you,¡± Wei Feihu said fearfully.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Mo Xie sheathed his dagger.

    Wei Feihu was stepping down from the stage.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Uh-huh~~have you two finished your discussion?¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned lazily. ¡°Is it my turn to speak now?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Mo Xie glanced at Huang Xiaolong playfully, viewing him as a dying man. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll allow you to speak, because every word you say now¡­ will become¡­ your last words!¡±

    ¡°Uh~~Here¡¯s what¡­ Since both of you want to kill me, there¡¯s really no need to do it one after the other. How about this, both of you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°¡­come at me together.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Xie¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°I said, I, alone, will take on both of you at the same time. Do you understand?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

 Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Chapter 462 - Let You Witness the Real Swordsmanship! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 462: Chapter 462 ¨C Let You Witness the Real Swordsmanship! (Fifth Update)

    Both together?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words caused a stir, as if a single stone had stirred up a thousand waves, creating an uproar.

    Mo Xie and Wei Feihu, both directly involved in this, were rendered statue-like, utterly dumbfounded!

    And the spectators were all stunned¡ª

    ¡°Has this guy lost his mind? That one-eyed dragon¡¯s blade technique is so rapid and fierce it makes him hard to follow. To be honest, even if Huang Xiaolong were to face the one-eyed dragon alone, he still would have a high chance of getting killed. Now, he wants to take on two at once ¨C this is suicide!¡±

    ¡°He probably became too arrogant after defeating one grandmaster and lost touch with reality.¡±

    ¡°I used to admire this guy, but his arrogance will be the end of him.¡±

    ¡­

    VIP seats.

    ¡°Challenging two ancient martial arts grandmasters alone?¡± An old servant from the Yan Family exaggerated. ¡°Is he blind? Did he not see how Mo Xie defeated Wei Feihu with a single stroke?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Uncle Yun looked anxious. ¡°Miss Aoshan, Young Master Huang is gambling too much this time. What Young Master Huang relies on is an absurdly powerful physical strength. If the match was barehanded, without the use of weapons, there would be nothing to fear. But, swords and knives are designed to break through physical defenses! That one-eyed swordsman¡¯s technique is too quick! Not only is it quick, but his strokes are unpredictable, like an antelope¡¯s horns¡­ No matter how strong someone¡¯s body is, there are always weak points that cannot be trained, such as the throat, heart, and so on. If Young Master Huang cannot dodge the swordsman¡¯s fast blade, it¡¯s basically¡­ practically impossible to win. Furthermore, there¡¯s another Wei Feihu assisting him. The combined force of two swordsmen is really terrifying.¡±

    Ying Aoshan frowned slightly, then said calmly, ¡°Uncle Yun, there¡¯s no need to worry, Young Master Huang will surprise us.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Uncle Yun was surprised.

    Ying Aoshan smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Ever since we first met Young Master Huang, he has continued to surprise and amaze us. This time will be no different.¡±

    ¡°Can he really defeat two great swordsmen alone?¡± Xia Ying was very anxious.

    On the Sun Family¡¯s side, Sun Hu and the others were as anxious as ants on a hot pot ¨C Huang Xiaolong was taking on a formidable challenge!

    In the eyes of the Sun Family, dealing with Mo Xie was already terrifying enough, but adding Wei Feihu to the mix turned this one-on-two challenge into something as difficult as ascending to heaven!

    Only Sun Wei was carelessly laughing, she thought, what¡¯s taking on two people? My idol once took on dozens at once, he could become invisible, dodge bullets, and roar like a lion¡­

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you using your invisibility, Little Long?¡¯

    Sun Wei thought innocently.

    If Huang Xiaolong could really use an invisibility spell, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to fight anymore. Everyone would kneel, dying without even knowing how they died.

    In the Wei Family camp, jeers could be heard everywhere.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrogance was driving the people from the Wei Family mad with hatred.

    Even Huangfu Tusun and Wei Feilong exchanged glances, their eyes displaying shock and disbelief.

    ¡°What on earth¡­ does he want to do?¡± Huangfu Tusun muttered.

    Of course, for the cool-hearted Huangfu Tusun, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s behavior only caused surprise. Even if Huang Xiaolong really defeated Mo Xie and Wei Feihu together, all it would have done was surprise him.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to move him.

    Because! He could easily kill both Wei Feihu and Huangfu Tusun combined!

    ¡°Good! Since the brat wants to die, let¡¯s grant him his wish! Feihu, go! Kill him!¡± roared Wei Tianpeng. The pleasure of revenge began to surface in his blood-red eyes.

    At the same time, Chen Xiong also began to celebrate, exclaiming. ¡°Mr. Mo Xie! It¡¯s time! Kill him! Kill! Kill!¡±

    On the stage.

    ¡°Well then~~ it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Mo Xie shrugged. ¡°I came here not for competition, but for 200 billion. As long as you die, that¡¯s fine. However, you¡¯ve underestimated and humiliated me, so I won¡¯t kill you with one stroke, instead, I¡¯ll tear you apart with 99 strokes~~ Only after the 99th stroke, when all your blood drains away, will you finally die. A creative idea, isn¡¯t it? Oh right, I should remind you. My swift blade specializes in cracking your body refinement technique.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re doomed! Let¡¯s put you out of your misery. What weapon will you use? Go and get it!¡± Wei Feihu sneered.

    He wasn¡¯t confident in challenging Huang Xiaolong alone, but now that he was teamed up with Mo Xie, could there be any doubt about the result?

    ¡°Alright, alright, enough with the chit-chat. I still have some people from the Wei family to deal with after I wipe you two out. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand impatiently towards Wei Feihu and Mo Xie.

    The next second!

    Mo Xie and Wei Feihu didn¡¯t waste time with words, they stood ready, one on the left, one on the right!

    The aura of seriousness hung thick above the ring!

    They moved!

    Wei Feihu, on the left, held his knife with both hands, coalescing his True Qi into it and swung out with his most powerful strike!

    The attack created a blade light cut-off!

    The blade light forming a crescent shape, cut through the air with an invincible aura that screamed out in attack!

    Swoosh~~~~~~

    A sudden blast, the aftereffects of the blade light scraped a straight line deep into the ground, all the way to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet.

    On the right, Mo Xie¡¯s flurry of blades drew blade light cut-offs, one after the other!

    Each strike faster than the previous one, in a heartbeat, there were over a dozen blade lights; like snowflakes falling from the sky, they all hacked towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Each blade beam had a sharp knife aura within it that shredded the air into fragments!

    The attacks of the two great swordsmen were truly dazzling!

    The audience on the surrounding stands was on the verge of worshipping them!

    This was the technique of a martial arts grandmaster! An awe-inspiring sight!

    Beyond the scope of common understanding.

    ¡°Since you all use blades, let me¡­ give it a try. Let me show you what real swordsmanship looks like!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought dizzily.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong reached out with his right hand as if grabbing a handful of air directly!

    Swoosh~~~~~~

    Huang Xiaolong erupted with a radiant blade light from the air in his hand!

    An invisible aura of sharpness began to permeate from his body!

    Then, with a single step, the ground slightly sunk. A formidable blade aura rose from Huang Xiaolong, cutting the air into pieces, unable to reassemble in a short time!

    ¡°Look closely, this is real swordsmanship!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand engulfed in blade light swung out with a dominating aura, sweeping outward like a monstrous dragon!

    In an instant, Mo Xie and Wei Feihu, both reacted in kind, their bodies prickling with goosebumps, from the arctic chill of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blade aura, even the wispy hairs on their foreheads froze!

    Boom~~~~~~~~~~

    A flash of blade light!

    On the ring, the blade lights executed by Wei Feihu and Mo Xie got decimated. Standing as still as statues, they stared at Huang Xiaolong with disbelief.

    With his hands behind his back, the wind blew against Huang Xiaolong, rolling back his robes, lending him an inexplicably carefree air.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All returned to calmness on the stage, plunging the entire stadium into silence.

    Thousands of eyes were all watching the three people on the ring.

    Just now, it seemed as if there had been a clash, but it also seemed as if there had been none.

    Everything was mysterious.

    So, who won?

 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Chapter 463: Anyone who Disagrees, Step Forward!

    Chapter 463: Chapter 463: Anyone who Disagrees, Step Forward!

    The tournament stage above was frightening to behold, wrapped in a silence so deep that it was eerie!

    Wei Feihu and Mo Xie were both looking at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes wide and their mouths agape.

    Suddenly, Mo Xie¡¯s lips curl in a strange, unnerving smile. He mutters softly, ¡°A blade formed from Qi¡­ haha, your blade is faster than mine; it¡¯s incomparable¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve gained a glimpse of the blade¡¯s momentum from your swordsmanship. It¡¯s relentlessly dominant, obliterating everything¡­ haha, witnessing such an unpredictable and divine sword technique right before my death, I¡­ I, Mo Xie reckon it¡¯s worth it¡­ It¡¯s just a shame that I won¡¯t be able to earn those 20 billion¡­ Ahhh~~~¡±

    As he spoke, a thin red line had appeared between his brows.

    The same was true for Wei Feihu.

    The next moment~~~

    Crack~ Crack~~~~

    Their forehead¡¯s red mark suddenly lengthened, expanded, stretching down and reaching the chin, the neck, and the body¡­

    In the end!

    Plop! Plop!

    Mo Xie and Wei Feihu¡¯s bodies were cleaved apart!

    Their bodies shockingly split down the middle, neatly in two halves flew out!

    Blood gushed wildly!

    Organs spilled all over the ground!

    Dead!

    Mo Xie, Wei Feihu, both dead!

    The fact that they didn¡¯t instantly die after being slashed, even Mo Xie being able to utter a few words, affirm just how fast Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blade was. It was ghostly!

    Fighting two Grandmasters alone, his Qi becoming a blade, hacking people out of thin air without leaving a trace, this was divine!

    The entire football field, countless eyes popped out, everyone held their breath, the piercing shouting voice was just stuck in their throat, unable to come out.

    This fight, it was just too insane!

    Everyone had witnessed Mo Xie¡¯s ruthlessness and power, effortlessly defeating Grandmaster Wei Feihu!

    But Huang Xiaolong, with his bare hands, slaughtered both Mo Xie and Wei Feihu within an instant!

    This display of strength, such prowess, leaves people no choice but to respectfully admire him.

    Right from the beginning, Huang Xiaolong was arrogant, regarding everything and everyone beneath notice. Without power, such arrogance would be ridiculed and despised. But with strength, such arrogance instead stirs admiration and makes people¡¯s blood boil!

    Evidently, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrogance falls under the latter!

    However, in this deafening silence, a shrilly voice suddenly rings out ¡ª ¡°He violated the rules! He violated the rules! The rules of this ancient martial arts tournament stipulate that in the first stage, ancient martial arts Grandmasters are not allowed to compete. There¡¯s no such restriction for the second stage revenge matches¡­ This little bastard displayed an act of bravado in the first stage, defeating multiple people. And just now¡­ he shifted his Qi! He took hold of the wind as a blade, he killed using his Qi, his attack was ethereal¡­ this is True Qi! The little bastard is an ancient martial arts Grandmaster! He violated the rules!¡±

    Because the field was too quiet, and the person who made the noise was very loud, practically everyone in the stadium heard these words clearly.

    The person who was speaking was Wei Tianpeng!

    At this moment, Wei Tianpeng pointed his trembling finger at Huang Xiaolong and shouted at the VIP guests, ¡°Punish him! Immediately punish this little bastard! He completely ignored the rules of the tournament. He is clearly a Grandmaster participating in the first stage, this is blatantly disregarding the authority of the ten great families!¡±

    Whoosh~~~~~~

    The whole field was in disarray!

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong broke the rules!

    He is a Grandmaster, but he concealed his abilities and took part in the first stage competition.

    This¡­ clouds had appeared, the referee, a face of embarrassment.

    If the judgment is made impartially, Huang Xiaolong is undoubtedly in violation of the rules, the referee, Uncle Yun should immediately arrest Huang Xiaolong.

    But on the other hand, Huang Xiaolong once had a favor with Uncle Yun, with the song of Hundred Birds towards the Phoenix, which helped him break his shackles. Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong had a life-saving grace for Ying Aoshan.

    This personal relationship made Uncle Yun somewhat dilemma.

    However, in the face of public scrutiny, bending the rules for personal gains is absolutely impossible!

    ¡°Uncle Yun¡­¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s voice was somewhat urgent as well. ¡°This matter needs to be properly addressed¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss, this¡­ it might not be so easy to fudge¡­ Just now, Young Master Huang used the Qi as a blade. It was domineering and awe-inspiring, but¡­ it¡­ it exposed his identity; He is a Grandmaster!¡± Uncle Yun let out a bitter laugh.

    Yan Pianpian murmured, ¡°He can perform spells, his physical body is stronger than a brutal beast, and he¡¯s an ancient martial arts Grandmaster¡­ calling him a freak is an understatement¡­ Today, although he broke the rules, no one here can stop him. He knows a technique to become invisible, just come and go, however, I¡¯m not sure how he is going to protect the people of the Sun Family.¡±

    The entire Jin Family was also extremely nervous.

    No matter how powerful Huang Xiaolong was, this tournament was held by the ten great families with a deep background. No matter how powerful Huang Xiaolong was, he couldn¡¯t confront the ten great families alone!

    The people of Sun Family were like ants on a hot pot.

    ¡°Violation! Violation! Violation! Violation!¡± The people from the Wei Family were shouting like they were electrified.

    In the stands, tens of thousands of spectators, although they had all been won over by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods, crushing the rules such things would still provoke public anger.

    So much so that many people joined the people of the Wei Family and started yelling¡ª

    ¡°Violation! Violation! Violation! Violation!¡±

    ¡­

    Since ancient times, those who break the rules have always been quick to provoke public outrage.

    The situation turned awkward all at once!

    Huang Xiaolong was standing on the tournament stage, his face as bland as always, appearing harmlessly innocent. His lips parted. ¡°Everyone, just shut up~~¡±

    This voice seemed as delicate as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, yet had the force of a tsunami, obliterating all the noise from near and far!

    The pandemonium within the football field fell into silence once again.

    ¡°When did I violate the rules?¡± Huang Xiaolong had an innocent look on his face. ¡°Logically, you guys call martial artists who¡¯ve cultivated True Qi ¡®Grandmasters¡¯. The rules of the first stage of the tournament don¡¯t permit ¡®Grandmasters¡¯ to compete. Yes, I warmed up a little in the first stage, but, did I use True Qi? Did I use even an iota of True Qi? Since I never used True Qi, why do you say that I violated the rules? The expertise of a ¡®Grandmaster¡¯ is to use True Qi to carry out remote attacks. I did not use True Qi in the first stage, so why would you say that I violated the rules?¡±

    Once these words were spoken, several people inadvertently found themselves nodding their heads in agreement.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation didn¡¯t seem grounded on specious reasoning.

    In fact, during the first stage, he was genuinely fighting merely by leveraging his physical strength and did not resort to using his True Qi to suppress his opponents even when facing Semi-Grandmasters.

    He had only released his True Qi during the second stage revenge matches, thereby voluntarily revealing his ¡®Grandmaster¡¯ status.

    ¡°Uhh~~~¡± In the VIP stand, everyone was looking at each other in bewilderment, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°What do you say? Did I break the rules?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the VIP stand with a grin.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°I believe, I did not violate any rules. I believe there is justice in this world. If anyone firmly believes that I violated the rules, then step up and challenge me. If you can defeat me, I will admit my violation. How about it? Anyone who doesn¡¯t agree, step up!¡±

    Those who don¡¯t agree, step up!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    What dominance!

    Such unwavering confidence!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words weren¡¯t merely aimed at one person. Instead, they were meant for everyone in the football field!

    Even if someone in the VIP stand was unsatisfied, they could step up too!

    ¡°Hmm~~ this¡­ this one¡­¡± Uncle Yun stood up.

 Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Chapter 464: Are You Afraid of Me?

    Chapter 464: Chapter 464: Are You Afraid of Me?

    Uncle Yun, who was in charge of the boxing match and serving as the referee, began to speak slowly, ¡°What Young Master Huang just said is reasonable. Indeed, although his real identity is an ancient martial arts grandmaster, he did not use True Qi in the first stage of the boxing match. He relied solely on physical strength, Body Refinement Realm. Everyone here witnessed it; this does not violate the rules!¡±

    Uncle Yun¡¯s verdict was in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s favor!

    Of course, this was partly because Huang Xiaolong indeed had some valid arguments.

    On the other hand, Uncle Yun had quite good personal relations with Huang Xiaolong, and he intentionally favored Huang Xiaolong.

    This result enraged the Wei Family members, causing them to become extremely dissatisfied, even indignantly!

    ¡°Hahaha~~So unfair! I didn¡¯t expect that the domestic ancient martial arts competition would be so unjust!¡± Wei Feilong laughed in anger.

    ¡°Hmph! Are you questioning my impartiality?¡± Uncle Yun¡¯s face turned dark as he glared fiercely at Wei Feilong.

    Whether in terms of cultivation or combat power, Uncle Yun was inferior to Wei Feilong. However, as an old servant of the Ying Family, his status and position were already above those of an average ancient martial arts family, even higher than Wei Tianpeng¡¯s. Therefore, he strongly disliked Wei Feilong¡¯s questioning and rebuked him.

    ¡°This little bastard clearly violated the rules! Favoring him like this is too much.¡± Wei Feilong argued forcefully, bowing towards the people on the guest seats, ¡°Everyone here holds an important status, what are your opinions on this matter?¡±

    ¡°Violation! A complete violation! Such shameless people should be taught a hard lesson!¡± Chen Xiong practically spat out his words.

    As a wealthy figure in Jiangnan City, he also had some influence.

    ¡°In my humble opinion, it does not count as a violation.¡± Old Master Jin said at a leisurely pace, ¡°People of the Wei Family, you should stop causing a fuss.¡±

    ¡°No violation!¡± Everyone from the Jin Family shouted out in a powerful voice.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wei Feilong¡¯s face twisted, he turned to Yan Pianpian with respectful tone, ¡°Miss Yan Pianpian, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°No violation.¡± Yan Pianpian answered without thinking.

    ¡°There was absolutely no violation. Some people are just distorting facts and reversing black and white.¡± Ying Aoshan sneered coldly.

    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s not a violation either.¡± Xia Ying from the Xia Family also spoke up.

    At this moment, Wei Feilong¡¯s face looked uglier than a corpse¡¯s.

    He never expected that more than half of the people in the guest seats would support Huang Xiaolong.

    The people of the Wei Family fell into utter despair.

    ¡°Does anyone from the Wei Family have anything else to say?¡± Uncle Yun said arrogantly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~Good, good, very good¡­¡± Wei Feilong¡¯s face was as dark as water, murder filling his eyes, his shoulders twitching in rage.

    Now, among the three heroes of Wei¡¯s Family, two were already dead at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands¡ªonly Wei Feilong was left!

    This vengeance was indeed irreconcilable.

    However, after witnessing how Huang Xiaolong killed Mo Xie and Wei Feihu with one move, Wei Feilong dare not challenge Huang Xiaolong.

    In terms of combat power, Wei Feilong was only slightly stronger than Mo Xie, and although he might be able to kill Mo Xie, he could potentially get injured in the process.

    ¡®I¡¯m no match for that little bastard. Rushing into battle would be a death wish¡­ But if Lord Satan is willing to make a move, he might be able to kill this brute¡­¡¯

    As thoughts raced through his mind, Wei Feilong¡¯s gaze turned to Huangfu Tusun.

    Huangfu Tusun was seen sitting cross-legged, seemingly unaffected and showing no intention of making a move.

    ¡°Feilong¡­is our Wei Family¡­ about to fall into decay?¡± Wei Tianpeng¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. He seemed to age decades in an instant!

    Now, the Wei Family had already transferred all of their martial arts schools to the Sun Family, originally hoping to kill Huang Xiaolong and then destroy the Sun Family to reclaim their property.

    But now, instead of getting what they wanted, they had suffered the loss of two grandmasters.

    The Wei Family has been crippled.

    Twitching in the corner of Wei Feilong¡¯s eye, he glanced quickly at the members of the Sun Family. Inwardly, he thought, ¡®As long as the green hills are still there, one need not worry about firewood. I, Wei Feilong, will swallow my pride today! But not one person from the Sun Family will survive! This little bastard is intricately connected to the Sun family. When I get the chance, I will wipe out their entire family. That will hurt the bastard, letting him taste the pain of losing his loved ones and friends!¡¯

    After making a decision, Wei Feilong glared at Huang Xiaolong and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°What ¡®you¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong cut him off. ¡°I¡¯ve already killed several of your people from the Wei Family. Now it is your turn. Come on up. Two out of the three heroes of the Wei family have already died. It¡¯s time for you to join your brothers.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words choked off Wei Feilong.

    He had meant to say a few polite words and then gracefully withdraw his revenge. He had never expected Huang Xiaolong to stop him in his tracks!

    ¡°Come on, come up and fight,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled teasingly. ¡°I heard that the three heroes of the Wei family returned home from overseas with the clear objective to avenge me. I¡¯m standing right here, why don¡¯t you come up and kill me?¡±

    Veins popped out of Wei Feilong¡¯s forehead.

    As a martial artist, one¡¯s reputation is important. Now all eyes were on him. If he were to show cowardice and refuse to fight, he would surely lose face!

    However, going head-to-head with Huang Xiaolong might be akin to a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den!

    Was his face more important, or was his life more important?

    Wei Feilong was caught between a rock and a hard place!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Wei Feilong in a mocking way. ¡°How about this, if you admit to me personally that you¡¯re scared to fight me, then you can go.¡±

    Pu~~~

    Weilong Feilong¡¯s heart was bleeding inside!

    ¡°You¡­ you should not go too far!¡± Wei Feilong clenched his fists, his nails even digging into his palm, causing it to bleed profusely.

    At the same time, many voices of mockery emerged from the stands ¡ª

    ¡°The people of Wei family have chickened out! Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°This time, the Wei family has suffered a huge defeat. They lost several people and they don¡¯t even dare avenge them.¡±

    ¡°As ancient martial masters, they should be able to die but not be humiliated. Now, Wei Feilong is being humiliated in public and he doesn¡¯t even dare to fight back. How cowardly.¡±

    ¡­

    These voices of ridicule were like daggers, striking Wei Feilong¡¯s heart!

    He felt as if his lifelong reputation is all in vain!

    He despised Huang Xiaolong, his hatred bone-deep! Nevertheless, he valued his own life even more.

    Being alive was more important than anything else; once dead, everything would be gone.

    After a fierce struggle and internal conflict, Wei Feilong finally made up his mind, endured, and decided to hide his humiliation, rather than seeking death.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Wei Feilong took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright, people live for face as the tree lives for bark. You¡¯re a Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, I won¡¯t humiliate you. On the contrary, I will make it easier for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong cracked a frivolous smile.

    Make it better for Wei Feilong?

    ¡°Come and fight me. In this fight, I won¡¯t use True Qi. How about that? Dare you fight? If you can force me to use True Qi, consider it my loss,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile. ¡°Well, do you dare?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ll fight me without using True Qi?¡± Wei Feilong¡¯s eyes shone curiously. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

 Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Chapter 465: Huang Xiaolong VS Wei Feilong

    Chapter 465: Chapter 465: Huang Xiaolong VS Wei Feilong

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Wei Feilong¡¯s fighting spirit reignited!

    To put it bluntly, what Wei Feilong feared was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lethal methods used to kill Mo Xie and Wei Feihu.

    Using the wind as a knife, striking from mid-air, annihilating everything.

    Now, if Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t use his True Qi and instead relied on his physical body to fight against Wei Feilong, his plummeted spirit began to slowly rise!

    ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of this bastard¡¯s Body Refinement Realm, my Swordsmanship can break through a physical body! Moreover, he has been fighting several battles. Both his spiritual power and energy should have depleted¡­ The best chance to kill him has come! Once this opportunity is missed, it would be hard to slay this troublemaker!¡¯

    Thoughts racing, Wei Feilong gritted his teeth and icily declared, ¡°Not using True Qi? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re too cowardly to fight, preferring to bear the shame and continue hiding like a turtle in a shell. Now, am I not giving you a chance?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, his face wearing the expression of a cat playing with a mouse. ¡°Listen carefully! In this battle, I won¡¯t use True Qi, neither will I use Body Refinement techniques.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wei Feilong simply couldn¡¯t believe his ears!

    Not using the techniques of a Grandmaster, not even using the terrifying physical strength!

    Then what will he rely on to fight?

    After all, Wei Feilong was also a Grandmaster who has condensed a total of 18 True Qi pathways inside his body and his Swordsmanship was pure as refined gold, not some mediocre man, even better than Mo Xie.

    Without using True Qi and Body Refinement techniques, what was Huang Xiaolong going to use to compete against Wei Feilong?

    Whoosh~~~~~~~

    There was an uproar from the whole audience.

    Even Uncle Yun, Ying Aoshan, Old Master Jin, and others in the VIP area exchanged glances, unable to guess Huang Xiaolong¡¯s motivation.

    Mengqi mumbled, ¡°Could it be that Master Huang intends to use Taoist techniques? Right, Master Huang¡¯s Taoist skills are boundless, he can summon Ghost Immortals, all of which I have witnessed¡­He probably plans to defeat Wei Feilong with Taoist techniques¡­However, I wonder if using the Taoist methods in an ancient martial arts match is considered against the rules¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you playing with me?¡± Wei Feilong sneered at Huang Xiaolong, also analyzing whether Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were false.

    ¡°Why would I play with you? I¡¯m not that bored. As I¡¯ve said, I won¡¯t use True Qi and Body Refinement techniques. If I do, I lose. If even on these terms, you still dare not fight, then you are the number one coward, wimp, and loser in the world.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, grinning.

    ¡°Fine! I will fight!¡± Wei Feilong could not hold back his anger. ¡°Referee, you heard it yourself. This little bastard promised not to use True Qi or Body Refinement techniques in this battle. If he breaks his promise, he loses!¡±

    At this, Uncle Yun looked at Huang Xiaolong uncertainly, but seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s confident face, he felt embarrassed to question what Huang Xiaolong was actually attempting to bluff.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Yun smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s fight according to Young Master Huang¡¯s terms. However, Wei Feilong, you really are quite¡­ shameless!¡±

    Being a well-known master of ancient martial arts, in such a duel that obviously benefited him, anyone who valued his dignity would definitely refuse.

    But Wei Feilong wanted to take full advantage of this opportunity, making him truly shameless.

    Wei Feilong sneered. ¡°It¡¯s his own fault for courting death. Little bastard, I don¡¯t believe that with a sword in my hand, I cannot kill you! You¡¯re not using True Qi, what do I have to fear from you? Bring me my sword!!!!!¡±

    A loud roar later, a man from the Wei family handed over a longsword.

    Clang~~~~~~~

    The sword was unsheathed!

    The sword light gushed out like a river in autumn!

    The Sword Qi was as cold as frost.

    The sword was four feet one inch long, two inches six parts wide, its figure ancient. The blade bore some dark red traces, resembling blood. The entire body of the sword bore an intimidating killing aura that sent chills down the spine.

    With a sword in hand, Wei Feilong¡¯s confidence, fighting spirit, war intention, and overall demeanor all reached the peak stage!

    Indeed, a sword in hand and the world under control!

    ¡°This sword is called ¡®Soul Severer¡¯, and it has been with me for twenty-six years. I have killed over a thousand people with this sword! It¡¯s known as the most dangerous sword, it must taste human blood every seven days, else it will harm me¡­ Today, I¡¯ll use your blood, your head, to worship this extraordinary murder weapon!¡±

    During his speech, Wei Feilong carried his sword and moved toward the arena where Huang Xiaolong stood!

    Wei Feilong didn¡¯t walk quickly. In fact, he was brewing his Sword Qi. With each step, the Sword Qi around his body climbed a notch.

    By the time Wei Feilong stepped onto the arena, his Sword Qi had reached its peak! Its most intense, most brutal point!

    The aura blooming from him was extremely sharp, cutting through the air like saw teeth, causing small bursts of sound. His pupils were filled with rolling sharpness, fear disappeared from his heart, and extreme fierceness subtly showed on his face!

    At this moment, Wei Feilong¡¯s temperament was sharp. Even his glances gave people a feeling of their skin being sliced, as if he and the sword in his hand had merged into one. The person is the sword and the sword is the person. That¡¯s a quality an unparalleled swordsman must possess.

    If he had been born in the ancient times, Wei Feilong would have certainly been a formidable assassin!

    The sword is drawn like a poisonous snake. With a flash of the sword, a person¡¯s head would fall.

    ¡°What weapon are you going to use, little bastard? Or do you plan to fight me barehanded?¡± Wei Feilong coldly said.

    ¡°Oh, I of course also need to use a weapon.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°Give me a minute.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong jumped down from the ring and found a wooden chair nearby. With a snap, he broke off a chair leg and held it in his hand, weighing it up.

    This chair leg, less than a meter long, was very impractical to hold.

    ¡°It¡¯s just about manageable.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled again then leaped back up onto the ring.

    ¡°Come, this is my weapon.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved the chair leg in his hand, smiling at Wei Feilong.

    Whoosh~~~~~~~

    An uproar spread among the crowd!

    A wooden chair leg, which looked like a kindling stick, was actually taken as a weapon by Huang Xiaolong to fight against Wei Feilong, who held a precious sword¡­

    Are they sure it wasn¡¯t a joke?

    Keep in mind, the precious sword in Wei Feilong¡¯s hand had a chilly sword light, and it was obviously a weapon that could easily slice iron like mud. Perhaps, with just one sweep of the sword light, it would chop the wooden chair leg in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand off!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You are simply! Too humiliating!!!!!!¡± Wei Feilong¡¯s face turned purple from anger, his body shaking uncontrollably, as if he was about to explode.

    He had never been despised like this in his life!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I must kill you!¡± Wei Feilong¡¯s face twisted, his nostrils spewing smoke, utterly furious.

    ¡°Hehe, masters must not lose their cool when competing, getting angry out of embarrassment means you¡¯ve already lost part of your chances,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, taking a step forward, and attacked Wei Feilong first.

    The chair leg in his hand that looked like a fire poker poked towards Wei Feilong¡¯s chest!

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Wei Feilong, Doomed!

    Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Wei Feilong, Doomed!

    No one expected Huang Xiaolong, who was holding a ¡°fire-stick,¡± to initiate an attack on Wei Feilong!

    Countless eyes were fiercely staring at Huang Xiaolong, waiting to see if he would break the rules¡ª

    Using True Qi, is against the rules!

    Using Body Refinement strength, is against the rules!

    In fact, some Grandmasters watching the fight simultaneously thought, ¡®In this fight, as long as Wei Feilong remains steady and continuously pressures Huang Xiaolong, forcing him to break the rules would result in his loss! You could say that Wei Feilong has the upper hand. He doesn¡¯t need to defeat Huang Xiaolong, he just needs to pressure him!¡¯

    If Huang Xiaolong somehow wins under these conditions, there must be some trickery involved!

    Even Huangfu Tusun was attentively observing Huang Xiaolong, continuously pondering how Huang Xiaolong would overcome Wei Feilong.

    After all the contemplation, it seemed as though Huang Xiaolong had no chance of victory!

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any twists and turns, right?¡± Huangfu Tusun muttered to himself.

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s poke at Wei Feilong¡­

    That move seemed entirely careless and haphazard, not containing any sharp killing techniques or skilful follow-ups.

    Such action was shockingly unexpected!

    When Huang Xiaolong stepped forward and initiated an attack, Wei Feilong¡¯s mind flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previous astonishing methods of annihilating Mo Xie and Wei Feihu. He guarded himself strictly and pondered on how to deal with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tactics.

    Never did he expect Huang Xiaolong to take such a sloppy and chaotic move.

    Dumbfounded, Wei Feilong instinctively took a step back!

    He was forced to step back by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s casual hit!

    Ahem~~ It seemed like Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aimless move did indeed take Wei Feilong by surprise!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone observing the fight was taken aback.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wei Feilong¡¯s face turned red in rage. With a surge of anger, he prepared to counterattack right away.

    With a flourish of his sword, Wei Feilong launched a riposte, directing a quick strike at Huang Xiaolong.

    As the longsword swung out, the fierce wind howled, even producing a roaring sound akin to thunder!

    The sword roared and thundered, spreading out like a torrent, possessing extreme power that made others take notice.

    With this swipe, Wei Feilong proved to the world that his swordsmanship had reached a remarkably profound level.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted to pinpoints. Every movement of Wei Feilong, every change in his body and every detail, appeared to slow down in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, slower and slower¡­

    As Wei Feilong had only implemented half of his ferocious sword technique and the full attack had not yet been utilized, Huang Xiaolong had already spotted 23 flaws.

    So, Huang Xiaolong aimed his ¡°fire-stick¡± directly at Wei Feilong¡¯s right shoulder.

    This was a flaw!

    And the most significant flaw in Wei Feilong¡¯s move!

    ¡°Ah?!!!¡± Wei Feilong was taken aback, his body breaking out in cold sweat. If he carried out his strike completely, he would precisely place his shoulder in line for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s poke!

    Even though Huang Xiaolong was only holding a chair leg, he would still be able to hit Wei Feilong¡¯s right shoulder before being stabbed by the longsword. Anyone could see that Wei Feilong was set to lose.

    Acting almost reflexively, Wei Feilong did not dare to fully execute his move. He had no choice but to step back again!

    Each time Wei Feilong retreated, Huang Xiaolong advanced a step, creating an intensely tense situation.

    A series of sharp intakes of breath echoed throughout the venue.

    Wei Feilong had already been forced to retreat by Huang Xiaolong twice now!

    Speaking of Wei Feilong, with that step back, his face quickly flushed, like after a gulp of strong liquor.

    It was because Wei Feilong¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment, but even more importantly, the swords technique he had just tried to use was forced back just as he¡¯d got halfway through the move.

    His True Qi inside his body was meant to be released with his sword moves. Now that his sword moves could not be fully executed, his True Qi naturally reversed its flow back inside his body, causing his internal organs to churn faintly with a slight ache. His blood surged directly up to his cheeks.

    The situation was akin to urinating. Just when halfway through, it was interrupted and forced back, damaging the prostate.

    Wei Feilong naturally wanted to quickly reverse the situation. He initiated his sword technique, another deadly move intended to pierce Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left eye.

    ¡°12 breaches~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, his ¡°fire stick¡± swinging down, striking first despite moving last, aimed at the biggest breach in Wei Feilong¡¯s attack!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s move forced the enemy on the defense!

    Left with no choice, Wei Feilong withdrew his move halfway and retreated another step!

    Huang Xiaolong, persistent as maggots of tinea, advanced another step!

    Wei Feilong¡¯s right shoulder moved, longsword ready to thrust out again. This time, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even wait for Wei Feilong¡¯s sword to lash out, he had already spotted more than a dozen breaches in his move.

    The ¡°fire stick¡± in his hand lightly moved on, forcing Wei Feilong to retreat another step!

    And so, Wei Feilong attacked continuously with 18 swords, each one filled with True Qi, mixed with furious rage, frustration, murderous intent, slashing towards Huang Xiaolong, hoping to pierce through Huang Xiaolong in one fell swoop.

    However, each move was just halfway through before Huang Xiaolong found the weak points and uncompromisingly drove him back!

    Wei Feilong retreated 18 steps, his face reddening with each step!

    Retreating all the way to the edge of the arena, Wei Feilong¡¯s face looked as if it had been smeared with a layer of fresh blood, redder than a monkey¡¯s ass!

    ¡°Puff~~~~~~~¡±

    All of a sudden!

    Wei Feilong¡¯s body collapsed, as if the backbone had been ripped out and his knees gave way suddenly. He could no longer support himself and kneeled in front of Huang Xiaolong, spurt out blood from his mouth as if it was free-flowing tap water.

    People often say ¡°vomit three liters of blood¡±, which naturally is an extremely exaggerated statement.

    But today, every person in the football field bear witness to what is called ¡°vomit three liters of blood¡±!

    Wei Feilong was vomiting blood, not only vomiting blood, even his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose had spurts of blood. In no time, he was drenched in blood, a sight that was appalling!

    Despite Huang Xiaolong not scoring a single hit on Wei Feilong, the damage inflicted on Wei Feilong was immensely significant!

    The True Qi was forced to reverse into his body over ten times, each time brought severe strain and dramatic impact on his internal organs.

    In the end, Wei Feilong¡¯s internal organs, meridians, and all other organs were brutally torn apart by his own True Qi!

    The crucial point was, Wei Feilong had hoped to defeat Huang Xiaolong with each sword strike. Each strike was made with full power, staking everything on one cast. The murderous intent contained in each move was too intense. As a result, he subjected himself to such severe injuries.

    If it was just an ordinary duel, Wei Feilong would have held back. Even if the True Qi were to reverse into his body, it wouldn¡¯t have led to the rupture of his internal organs and meridians.

    ¡°I lose¡­¡± With knees on the ground, Wei Feilong vomited blood while speaking in a weak voice. ¡°I¡­ I know you are not confused. You¡­ what martial arts are you using? Tell me, otherwise I will not rest in peace.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong spoke in a very low voice. ¡°Dugu Nine Swords, no tactics surpass all tactics. Advancing without retreating, every move is an attack, striking in a way that the enemy cannot defend¡­ Dying under such swordsmanship should be an honor as a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Dugu Nine Swords¡­Dugu Nine Swords¡­Turns out, there really exists such a mysteriously dangerous swordsmanship in the world¡­Indeed¡­This¡­This is my honor¡­ As a swordsman, being able to witness¡­This¡­This kind of swordsmanship before I die¡­I¡­I¡­I have no regrets¡­ It¡¯s just a pity, no one will be able to avenge the Wei family¡¯s¡­¡±

    Puff~~~~~~

    Spitting out his last mouthful of blood, Wei Feilong¡¯s body leaned to the side and fell on the stage, ending his life!

    Wei Feilong, a generation¡¯s grandmaster, died under a ¡°fire stick¡±!

 Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Do You Deserve it? (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Do You Deserve it? (Fifth Update)

    The death of Wei Feilong cast a gloomy, unbroken silence over the entire arena.

    Almost no one spoke.

    Wei Feilong, a notorious figure known far and wide, was dead!

    His life was filled with captivating stories, legendary experiences, but his death was nothing more than a dull anticlimax.

    Forced to death by an ordinary ¡°fire stick¡±.

    What¡¯s more horrifying was that in this battle, Huang Xiaolong kept his word. He didn¡¯t use True Qi, nor did he use his Body Refinement power¡­

    How exactly did he kill Wei Feilong?

    Not to mention the spectators in the stands, even some of the martial arts grandmasters present couldn¡¯t comprehend it!

    ¡°What happened? How did Young Master Huang win? How did Wei Feilong die? Just now, Young Master Huang was holding a piece of wood and attacking Wei Feilong over and over again, but every strike was soft and had no traces of lethality¡­ Yet, each strike could force Wei Feilong to retreat one step further, and in the end, Wei Feilong died in a pool of his own blood¡­ Unbelievable! Absolutely unbelievable! Could Young Master Huang have used some demon technique to confuse Wei Feilong¡¯s mind?¡± Uncle Yun asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Wait¨Cit doesn¡¯t seem to be¡­a demon technique¡­or any kind of Taoist magic¡­¡± Ying Aoshan frowned deeply, ¡°Uncle Yun, our Ying Family inherits swordsmanship¡­just now¡­Young Master Huang seemed to be using a very sophisticated form of swordsmanship¡­I¡­I¡­I seem to have understood something!¡±

    Having said this, Ying Aoshan quickly closed her beautiful eyes, as though deep in thought.

    ¡°Truly impressive~~¡± Huangfu Tusun let out a cryptic laugh, mumbling to himself. ¡°The lad has a strong martial arts talent¡­ He¡¯s a rare jewel¡­ With each of his attacks, he could predict Wei Feilong¡¯s foolish swordmoves in advance¡­then strike at his weakest point, forcing Wei Feilong to defend, to retreat¡­ Such perception, understanding of martial arts, haha, not bad, this kind of person can be considered an opponent worthy of me, Satan!¡±

    At this moment, the Wei Family members finally came to their senses, and heart-wrenching wailing erupted.

    ¡°Feilong! Feilong ¡­ my most ¡­ proudest son ¡­ dead ¡­ he¡¯s dead¡­ Feilong~~~~ uh¡­¡± Wei Tianpeng looked utterly despondent and deeply felt that the Wei family would never be able to avenge their grievous grudge.

    Not only that, the Wei Family was doomed to decline, from a second-tier family in the martial arts circle to an insignificant one.

    The Wei¡¯s three heroes, all fell!

    Wei Tianpeng spewed a mouthful of blood and immediately fainted.

    Regardless, the people from the Sun Family felt a sense of relief. They could take over all of the martial arts training facilities under the Wei Family worry-free.

    The Wei Family had been utterly ruined by Huang Xiaolong!

    After receiving hundreds of martial arts training facilities under the Wei Family, the Sun Family would become a major force in the martial arts world!

    Sun Hu was so excited that he was choked up.

    Sun Wei admired Huang Xiaolong as always, and her admiration and deep love for him only kept growing.

    ¡°Eh~~ Is there anyone else from the Wei Family who wants to avenge themselves?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the Wei Family camp in a somewhat mocking tone.

    After eliminating the Wei¡¯s three heroes, the Wei Family no longer had any prominent experts at hand, leaving Huang Xiaolong somewhat bored.

    However, his gaze eventually settled on Huangfu Tusun!

    The martial power and realm of Huangfu Tusun were much stronger than those of the Wei¡¯s three heroes!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± A playful glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    At this point, the people of the Wei Family all knelt before Huangfu Tusun, kowtowing and begging tearfully, ¡°Lord Satan! We beg Lord Satan to take action! Avenge this deep hatred for the Wei Family!¡±

    Now, the only hope for the Wei Family was to kill Huang Xiaolong. They were praying for the intervention of the super-expert, Huangfu Tusun.

    In fact, this had become more than a matter of revenge. If Huangfu Tusun did not kill Huang Xiaolong, sooner or later, the Wei Family would be uprooted by Huang Xiaolong, and would face total annihilation.

    ¡°Get lost~~¡± Huangfu Tusun responded coldly, the harsh glow in his eyes almost producing a visual cutting effect that fell on the bodies of the Wei Family members, making them feel a stinging pain. They retreated several steps back.

    ¡°What does the Wei Family think it is? Trying to order me to do their bidding?¡± Huangfu Tusun laughed coldly. ¡°Say one more word, and I will annihilate your family!¡±

    At his words, every member of the Wei Family fell silent, not daring to breathe heavily.

    At this moment, Huangfu Tusun slowly rose to his feet.

    An indescribable aura surged from him, soaring into the night sky!

    All the masters in the VIP seats sensed it, their eyes turned simultaneously towards Huangfu Tusun!

    People like Uncle Yun, Yan Pianpian, Old Master Jin, Ying Aoshan, and others could see that Huangfu Tusun was an unfathomably powerful man!

    A heart-pounding dangerous aura emanated from his body.

    ¡°Who¡­who is this man? A great expert, much greater than Wei Feilong¡­If I¡¯m not mistaken, of all the martial artists present today, he¡­he is the strongest. Perhaps, only Young Master Huang can fight against him.¡± Uncle Yun¡¯s heart trembled slightly.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Huangfu Tusun laughed heartily, exuding an exuberant spirit, commanding the situation.

    His laughter successfully drew everyone¡¯s attention to him.

    Despite being surrounded by tens of thousands of people, Huangfu Tusun seemed perfectly at ease, his mind unwavered by the slightest ripple.

    ¡°Now, is it my turn to speak?¡± Huangfu Tusun confidently smirked.

    ¡°My friend, are you a member of the Wei family? Or perhaps an expert from another ancient martial family?¡± Uncle Yun politely inquired.

    ¡°No need to ask about my origin.¡± Huangfu Tusun coldly glanced at Uncle Yun, showing complete disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to ask about my past. You don¡¯t even have the right to know my name.¡±

    Murmur~~~~~

    The whole crowd gasped in surprise!

    Arrogant!

    Overly arrogant!

    Uncle Yun is an old servant of the Ying Family, the referee of this boxing match, so his role carries weight. In the domestic antiquity martial circle, he also carries a certain status.

    In other words, Uncle Yun represents the Ying Family!

    But now, Huangfu Tusun was openly belittling and shaming Uncle Yun!

    The audacity here was no less than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s!

    ¡°You! You!¡± Uncle Yun stood up trembling in anger.

    ¡°Uncle Yun, don¡¯t get angry.¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s eyes flickered with murderous intent as she spoke calmly. ¡°My friend, are you looking down on our Ying Family?¡±

    ¡°Ying Family? Ah, one of the ten great ancient martial families in the country, a colossal existence, I wouldn¡¯t dare challenge the Ying Family. However, of all the people here today, there¡¯s not a single one that I respect. You all are members of the Ying Family, just too weak. If you anger me, I¡¯ll just kill you and then go back overseas. Hehe, will anyone from the Ying Family dare to seek revenge overseas? Maybe the reach of the Ying Family isn¡¯t quite global yet? Hahaha~~~~~~¡±

    Huangfu Tusun let out uproarious laughter.

    But his words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine!

    Indeed, if he were to actually kill Uncle Yun and then escape overseas, the Ying Family would truly be helpless!

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the young ladies of the Ying Family, right? After I¡¯ve sorted out everything, remove the veil on your face. I want to see your looks.¡± Huangfu Tusun made an incredibly rude smirk at Ying Aoshan.

    He dared to be so audacious, so unbridled as to demand Ying Aoshan to lift her veil!

    ¡°Very¡­I, Ying Aoshan, will remember you!¡± Ying Aoshan was brimming with anger.

    Uncle Yun was about to rush out and fight Huangfu Tusun to the death, but was stopped by Ying Aoshan.

    Huangfu Tusun sneered dismissively, then turned his gaze like a sword, directly towards the Sun Family camp. Every member of the Sun Family felt a chilling terror.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ve also come to seek revenge. Hmm~~ My enemies belong to the Binhai Sun Family. Now, all members of the Binhai Sun Family, stand out and let me slaughter you.¡± Huangfu Tusun licked his lips.

    ¡°So! You¡¯re from the Huangfu family~~!!!¡± Sun Hu shivered all over!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The enemy has revealed himself!

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huangfu Tusun chuckled, then looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You are very strong. Among everyone here, you¡¯re the only one qualified to engage me in conversation. I¡¯ve investigated the Sun Family. There is no person like you among them. So, today there¡¯s no need for you to stand in opposition to me. A top expert like you isn¡¯t worth working for the Sun Family. It would be a disrespect to you.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m here to kill the Sun Family¡¯s people, and you needn¡¯t interfere. Once all this is sorted out, we can be friends. Remember, very few people are worthy of being my friend.¡± Huangfu Tusun arrogantly looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Uh~~~ friends? You want to be friends with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong doubted his own hearing. ¡°Uh¡­ are you worthy?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Do You Regret It?

    Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Do You Regret It?

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to be my friend!!!¡±

    With these words, Huang Xiaolong directly slapped Huangfu Tusun across the face!

    Huangfu Tusun had made a grand entrance, disrespecting Uncle Yun, and flirtatiously teased Miss Aoshan, asking her to remove her veil to reveal her beautiful face.

    However, if he¡¯s arrogant, Huang Xiaolong is even more so!

    Huangfu Tusun had wanted to be friends with Huang Xiaolong, only to hear from Xiaolong that he was not worthy. The punch in the face was shockingly aggressive!

    Within an instant, the expression on Huangfu Tusun¡¯s face changed! He looked gloomy yet alarming! His eyebrows were straight like a sword, and his eyes were full of sharpness. Whenever his gaze fell, people couldn¡¯t help but try to avoid his piercing eyes, feeling as though they were being sliced by a sharp knife!

    Huangfu Tusun grew up overseas, but he had experienced remarkable adventures in the martial arts world. Blessed with exceptional talents, he had cultivated 29 veins of True Qi so far, undefeated overseas and being a murderous man earning him the title ¡®Satan¡¯. Many foreign presidents even considered it an honor to befriend him.

    Even some international financial tycoons kneeled before Huangfu Tusun, willingly becoming his slaves for protection.

    One could say that Huangfu Tusun had never been humiliated before.

    Satan cannot be insulted!

    Today, his dignity was violated by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Fine, very good.¡± Huangfu Tusun smirked. ¡°I said you are powerful. In your eyes, men like Wei¡¯s Three Heroes are like trash, whom you could play with and bully at will¡­ But, I am Satan! I will make you regret it! Haha~~ It seems you¡¯ve decided to side with the Sun Family, our sworn enemy of the Huangfu Clan. Well, let¡¯s destroy them together!¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, you talk too much¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Satan? Hehehe~~ You¡¯re Satan, I¡¯m King Yan. It seems we¡¯re destined to fight.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fighting spirit was slightly ignited.

    A foe like Huangfu Tusun would naturally be much more interesting than Wei¡¯s Three Heroes.

    Playing with him¡­ would be even more satisfying!

    However, just then!

    ¡°Unbelievable arrogance!¡± From the VIP seats, a man in his twenties stood up. He was remarkably handsome, mature beyond his years, entirely having the demeanor of a master!

    The young man glared furiously at Huangfu Tusun!

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the young man, a mocking smile playing on his lips.

    With 20 veins of True Qi condensed within him, the young man was indeed a commendable Grandmaster. Furthermore, the True Qi he had condensed was more pure than most Grandmasters, increasing his combat capabilities significantly more than those like Wei Feilong.

    He must be a young talent from a major family.

    Sitting in the VIP seats, his status couldn¡¯t be overlooked.

    Earlier, Huang Xiaolong had noticed the young man greedily eying Miss Aoshan.

    It was clear he harbored desires for Miss Aoshan. Just now, as Huangfu Tusun insulted Miss Aoshan, this young man decided to step forward, likely hoping to play the hero and win Miss Aoshan over!

    As expected by Huang Xiaolong, the young man pointed at Huangfu Tusun and said, ¡°You openly insulted the Ying Family, making an enemy out of the Ten Great Families! Miss Aoshan¡¯s beauty is not for a brute like you to admire! Fine, today, I¡¯ll make you kneel down and apologize to Miss Ying Aoshan!¡±

    After finishing, he stepped forward from the crowd, clearly passionate!

    He also glanced over at Miss Aoshan, saying softly. ¡°Miss Aoshan, I¡¯ll teach that brute a lesson for you.¡±

    Simultaneously, Miss Aoshan and Uncle Yun said, ¡°Young Master Ji, don¡¯t act rashly!¡±

    With eyes as cold as a poisonous snake, Huangfu Tusun looked at the young man. ¡°Oh¡­ playing the knight in shining armor? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Listen up! I am Ji Yan, from one of the Ten Great Families, the Ji Family!¡± The young man replied with a proud smile.

    A young master from the Ten Great Families has made his move!

    The entire football field was plunged into a state of shock!

    No one from the Ten Great Families should¡¯ve participated in this martial arts tournament since they were regarded as unreachable, like the moon in the sky, and simply wouldn¡¯t deign to participate in such a competition.

    The audience had never dared to hope that they¡¯d get to see the grandeur of a young talent from one of the Ten Great Families.

    But now, with Ji Yan¡¯s arrival, the stakes of the tournament rose to another level!

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huangfu Tusun let out a sly, somewhat cruel, laugh. ¡°It¡¯s true what they say about the troubles a pretty lady can bring¡­ So young, so talented, with such a strong background, deep-rooted family heritage, and yet, you don¡¯t appreciate your own life¡­ sigh~~~ Actually, if you cultivated for another 10 years, I might not even be your match. But to lose your life because of a woman¡­¡±

    While speaking, Huangfu Tusun expressed a sense of pity.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ji Yan ignored both Miss Aoshan and Uncle Yun¡¯s advice, stepping forward onto the ring, and roared at Huangfu Tusun. ¡°Did you hear what I just said? I told you to kneel down and apologize to Miss Ying Aoshan! If you refuse, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have another chance. I will kill you!¡±

    Arrogance.

    People from large families are truly arrogant to the extreme.

    However, even Huang Xiaolong was somewhat baffled, even slightly shocked¡ª¡¯No way! The so-called top ten noble families, are they all retarded? The young master of the Ji Family in front of me has clearly come to die¡­ I¡¯ve seen idiots, but I haven¡¯t seen such high-grade idiots¡­¡¯

    In fact, it is not that the people from the top ten noble families are idiots, but the outstanding talents from the large families, who are arrogant and look down on the so-called ¡°Loose Cultivators¡±.

    Eh¡­ Huangfu Tusun naturally belongs to the category of Loose Cultivators.

    It can even be said that the people of the large families almost all believe that without the cultivation of a family, it is difficult to become a great talent. Loose Cultivators are just a ragtag bunch!

    ¡°I¡¯ll come to kill you later.¡± Huangfu Tusun smiled at Huang Xiaolong, then stepped to the front of the stage, lightly jumped up, and stood on it like a wisp of smoke.

    ¡°You really dare to come up.¡± Ji Yan laughed.

    This time, Ji Yan came to observe the ancient martial arts boxing competition alone, just to see the fun. At the scene, he saw Yan Pianpian and Miss Ying Aoshan, the two top goddesses that stirred his heart.

    Yan Pianpian was Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Ji Yan didn¡¯t dare to harbor any improper thoughts about her.

    However Miss Ying Aoshan, she was a woman with no master!

    Although Miss Ying Aoshan had covered most of her face with a veil, just by her autumn water-like eyes and ice-snow-like skin, it could be determined that she was extraordinarily beautiful!

    Ji Yan¡¯s action this time was mainly to please Miss Ying Aoshan, and secondly, to show off his power!

    He knew that Huangfu Tusun was very strong, but his sense of superiority from the large family made him look down on Loose Cultivators like him!

    Once he killed Huangfu Tusun, not only would he win Miss Ying Aoshan¡¯s heart, but he would also be worshiped by tens of thousands of people at the scene. It was a win-win situation!

    ¡°Great! Since you want to die, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Ji Yan smirked coldly, then suddenly, the 20 True Qi within his body, started revolving like a whirlwind!

    His hair was splayed out, making him appear even more extraordinary, unbridled, the True Qi overflowed from his body, showing a golden colour, giving people a feeling of invincibility!

    Ji Yan took a forward step, the stage trembled violently, and the people watching the game on the football field could deeply feel the power of this young master from the Ji Family!

    The great noble families, their names were well-deserved!

    The next second, Ji Yan roared, his energy moving mountains and rivers, he punched towards Huangfu Tusun across the space!

    The energy surged like a typhoon sweeping through, a dozen golden fist shadows shot towards Huangfu Tusun!

    Every golden fist shadow contained an unbeatable power!

    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Huangfu Tusun¡¯s mouth.

    He swiped his right hand.

    The narrow longsword in his sleeve, hidden like a poisonous snake, drew an arc.

    The next second, that dazzling sword light exploded out like a firework!

    It was as if this sword descended from the heavens, before those golden fist shadows could hit Huangfu Tusun, it directly cut Ji Yan¡¯s throat!

    Spurt~~~~~~~

    Blood splashed!

    The countless fists dissipated in the air.

    Ji Yan stared at Huangfu Tusun with incredulous eyes!

    Immediately¡­

    Bang!!!!!!

    Ji Yan fell heavily onto the stage, dead!

    In one move, Ji Yan met his end.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just one move, the talented, dominating, and incomparably noble scion of the top ten noble families fell, without even the slightest chance to resist or dodge!

    The entire place fell into a deathly silence.

    Huangfu Tusun¡¯s sword, was so swift, so deadly, it was truly like the lethal scythe of the grim reaper!

    ¡°My name is Satan.¡± Huangfu Tusun looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Now, do you feel any regret? But regret is useless. Everyone has to pay the price for the stupid words they say. And often, sometimes, the price is¡­life!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Chapter 469: The Ultimate Showdown!

    Chapter 469: Chapter 469: The Ultimate Showdown!

    The entire soccer field fell chillingly quiet, still as a stagnant pond.

    A one-shot kill.

    Huangfu Tusun one-shot killed Ji Yan.

    To be honest, this battle was much more shocking than any previous battle Huang Xiaolong had fought!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previous kills had been the Wei Family Triumvirate and Mo Xie.

    Though they were all masters, when it came to their backgrounds, none of them could compete with these talented men from the ten major ancient martial arts families.

    Ji Yan, a young master of the Ji Family, was himself a formidable ancient martial arts Grandmaster. Despite his youthful arrogance, his limitless potential made him a truly outstanding figure.

    He was like a celestial star, dazzling, but to be viewed from a distance.

    But today, he was killed by Huangfu Tusun.

    Huangfu Tusun, a loose cultivator in overseas martial arts!

    Him killing Ji Yan was like a farmer who was digging dirt dashing into the imperial palace and killing an emperor.

    Such an act required both immense strength and an audacity to disregard everything!

    This was a blatant declaration of war on the ten major families!

    Everyone present believed that Huang Xiaolong did not necessarily possess such courage! If it had been Huang Xiaolong standing opposite Ji Yan instead of Huangfu Tusun, then Huang Xiaolong would most likely not dare to strike.

    This led many to subconsciously think that ¡°Huangfu Tusun is stronger than Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    Excluding Sun Wei, the rest of the Sun Family members were scared stiff, lowering their heads and trembling in fear like a group of quails.

    This enemy was terrifying, defying both heaven and earth. If he dared to kill a young master of the ten major families, wouldn¡¯t killing the Sun Family be no different from killing chickens?

    At this point, the VIPs from the ten major families were seething with anger!

    The dignity of the ten major families had been trodden upon in front of a crowd by such a man, and mercilessly crushed!

    ¡°What audacity! He dares to kill the young master of the Ji Family! This is a heinous crime! No one in heaven or earth can save you now!¡±

    ¡°Sigh~~~¡± Ying Aoshan sighed helplessly, feeling a bit guilty. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t escape blame for Ji Yan¡¯s death.

    ¡°Lady need not blame herself.¡± Uncle Yun gritted his teeth. ¡°We did our utmost to dissuade Young Master Ji from acting rashly, but he was too headstrong. However¡­ this¡­ this wild man¡­ is indeed too strong. Perhaps¡­ perhaps¡­ he might be¡­ he might be stronger than¡­ Young Master Huang¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± Yan Pianpian chimed in tersely.

    ¡°All of you, shut up. All of you, just shut up.¡± Huangfu Tusun looked coldly at the VIP seats. ¡°If you blabber any more, I¡¯d kill you all. Humph, I¡¯ve already said it before, my roots are overseas. I¡¯ve returned this time solely for revenge. The ten major families indeed represent the heritage of ancient Huaxia martial arts, but as for the people here, I¡¯d slay them as if they were street dogs! Whoever dares to defy me, I¡¯ll kill them! And as for this Miss from the Ying family, since I¡¯ve already started killing, and have provoked the ten major families, why not just go all out? After I deal with that brat, I¡¯ll take you away, and make you my woman.¡±

    Gasps~~~~~~~

    The crowd gasped in astonishment!

    Not only did he kill a young master of one of the ten major families, now he also wanted to take a daughter of the ten major families as his own woman!

    Were there people in this world more arrogant and deranged than Huangfu Tusun?

    Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun turned pale with fury.

    ¡°Miss! Allow me to go! Although this servant isn¡¯t his match, I certainly won¡¯t let him insult you!¡± Uncle Yun stood up, ¡°Miss, let this servant fight one last battle for you!¡±

    Tragic! Extremely tragic!

    At this moment, a languid voice sounded ¨C ¡°Is the prelude over yet?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes, staring at Satan, Huangfu Tusun, who stood in the ring like a god of death.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huangfu Tusun locked eyes with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You returned from overseas to wipe out the Sun Family. You disregarded the Ten Great Families and even slew a genius from one of those families. You¡¯re setting the stage for a earth-shattering sensation within the native martial arts world, aren¡¯t you? You want to leave your mark as ¡®Satan¡¯ here, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said leisurely, then nonchalantly walked towards the stage where Huangfu Tusun stood.

    ¡°And you first killed that genius from the Ji Family to make a display. You established your dominating presence, and it has now peaked, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong reached the dais¡¯s base, and he chuckled. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re at your best, I expect you¡¯ll provide me with even more entertainment.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong leaped onto the stage!

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s remarks, Huangfu Tusun¡¯s heart tightened slightly.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong saw through Huangfu Tusun¡¯s schemes and hidden objective.

    Provoking Uncle Yun, showing disdain for the Ten Great Families, insulting Ying Aoshan, beheading Ji Yan¡­ All these actions were intended to cause a sensation and leave a terrifying reputation as ¡®Satan¡¯ to strike fear in people¡¯s hearts domestically.

    As well as to build up his aura and reach its peak, allowing him to kill Huang Xiaolong at the smallest cost.

    After all, in Huangfu Tusun¡¯s eyes, Huang Xiaolong was a formidable enemy.

    Huang Xiaolong has already become illustrious, having cut down the three warriors of the Wei family and vanquished Mo Xie in mere moments. In order to outdo Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura, Huangfu Tusun would need to resort to even more sensational ploys.

    Like¡­killing the young masters of the Ten Great Families and abducting their daughters!

    Indeed, when masters clash, nothing is off the table!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­you really are a formidable fellow,¡± Huangfu Tusun scoffed. ¡°It seems unavoidable that this battle must happen. My killing of the Ji family prince did not deter you. So be it, let¡¯s fight! After your duel with Mo Xie, it seems your knife handling has improved. Surely a knife must be your preferred weapon. You take your knife, and fight my sword! Catching the wind as a knife, this kind of trick, doesn¡¯t work around me.¡±

    Huangfu Tusun¡¯s battle intent burned furiously!

    The sword belongs to the gentleman, the knife to the sovereign!

    From time immemorial, a duel between martial artists practicing swordsmanship or knife handling always resulted in a exceptional spectacle!

    A duel between powerful swordsman and knife handlers like Huang Xiaolong and Huangfu Tusun would certainly be a clash of the titans, a classic battle!

    The crowd fell into a dead silence!

    The most renowned, significant, exciting, and spectacular match of this year¡¯s martial arts competition was about to take place!

    Everyone held their breath, afraid to miss even the smallest detail.

    Even among the high-class seats, the experts from the Ten Great Families widened their eyes, without blinking.

    ¡°Sun Wei is my sister Bai Hu and my wife. If you want to annihilate the Sun Family, then I will annihilate you,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°As for Ying Aoshan¡­I played an elaborate melody to have a look at her true face. You want to look at her? Heh¡­you¡¯re not worthy. Moreover, I have some complicated matters with Ying Aoshan, so I can¡¯t just let you sleep with her. Lastly¡­you¡¯re too full of yourself. Everyone has the right to show off, but when you brag in front of me, you¡¯re just begging for death.¡±

    ¡°Enough talk! Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words enraged Huangfu Tusun. His sword aura exploded all over his body, exuding an aura like a transcendental sword master from a martial arts novel.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Many people held their breath!

    Thump, thump, thump! Thump, thump, thump!

    The audience¡¯s hearts started pounding vigorously, an amalgam of tension and excitement!

    The clash of the titans had begun!

    ¡­

 Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Take My Sword!!!!

    Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Take My Sword!!!!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to draw any weapon. Dealing with you doesn¡¯t require such effort.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a serious smile.

    ¡°Since you want to die quickly, facing my swordsmanship with your bare hands, I¡¯ll oblige!¡± Huangfu Tusun¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t handle even one of my strikes. You seem capable and might be able to handle three or more of my strikes. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken, Huangfu Tusun wielded his long sword and a streak of sword light furiously slashed towards Huang Xiaolong!

    This sword light was extremely radiant, with an aura capable of obliterating everything, and it was mysteriously extreme!

    Mysterious?

    One could see, Huangfu Tusun¡¯s sword light moved like a snake, not striking at conventional angles, but constantly twisting and changing directions, making it entirely impossible to predict where it would ultimately strike.

    Moreover, this sword light contained a deadly aura, like a living nightmare. An ordinary martial artist couldn¡¯t even begin to think about resisting or evading it. They would probably lose their will to fight and wait for death in the blink of an eye!

    Huang Xiaolong stood unmoved, seeming apathetic, but his body slightly quivered. The circulating blood and qi in his body made a rumbling sound, as if he held a great river within him.

    This was the secret Body Refinement technique, capable of unleashing superhuman physical power!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whole demeanor suddenly rose, looking like some ancient giant god!

    Others could not perceive the trajectory of Huangfu Tusun¡¯s sword, but to Huang Xiaolong, it was but a trifling matter!

    Lifting his hand, he threw a punch!

    Directly at the sword light!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist shattered the sword light. The air exploded, and chaotic shock waves swept the entire fighting stage!

    ¡°Haha~~~ I can only withstand three of your strikes? You have perhaps overestimated yourself! I suggest you reveal your strongest moves, let me see just how proficient your swordsmanship is¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    Humph!¡± Huangfu Tusun snorted. His bizarre sword light was easily shattered by Huang Xiaolong. It seemed he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore!

    Taking a slight breath, Huangfu Tusun, the next moment, his longsword danced, leaving a string of afterimages!

    Whoosh~

    Whoosh~

    Whoosh~

    Sword lights, like venomous snakes or blossoming flowers, radiated both stunning beauty and terrifying menace, all aiming at Huang Xiaolong!

    In the blink of an eye, Huangfu Tusun slashed dozens of sword lights!

    His sword speed was insanely fast, even more so than the deceased swift blade Mo Xie!

    Huang Xiaolong displayed a casual demeanor on his face, his hands into fists, punching out repeatedly.

    The speed at which Huang Xiaolong punched was astonishing. Consecutive fists shattered the sword light.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The high-pitched sound of exploding sword Qi, like hand grenades detonating, continuously resounded on the fighting platform.

    From such a battle, the audience in the stadium watched, eyes wide and tongues tied, their blood boiling!

    This is a real high-level fight!

    Too exciting! Too classic!

    To Huangfu Tusun, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength had surpassed his assessment!

    His rain of sword lights, which could instantly kill dozens of people, was unexpectedly and casually shattered by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°It seems¡­ I must use my strongest sword art¡­¡± Huangfu Tusun¡¯s heart flinched, and he changed from one-handed to two-handed grip on his sword.

    He slowly raised his arms, as if lifting a mountain!

    The next moment!

    Roar! Roar! Roar!

    Hungafu Tusun, cut three successive swords!

    These swords were not fast, one could even say they were slow.

    Three giant sword lights arranged in a character shape, like three mountains, like a waterfall, rolling towards Huang Xiaolong!

    This no longer looked like a sword art, but more like some kind of hammer and axe tactics.

    Pop~ pop ~ pop~

    The air was pulverized by the immense sword light!

    Time seemed to slow before it suddenly quickened. The three massive sword lights, as they neared Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, suddenly split apart!

    Three became six!

    Six became twelve!

    In the blink of an eye, the three massive sword lights split into twelve smaller ones, their speed increasing sharply as they whistled towards Huang Xiaolong!

    This was Huangfu Tusun¡¯s trump card!

    Splitting Sword Light!

    Using this move, he had once single-handedly killed three grandmasters of the same level!

    This miraculous sword technique caused the whole arena to gasp in surprise.

    Even the high-level martial artists in the VIP seats were taken aback.

    This Huangfu Tusun was indeed wild, but he had the merit to be!

    Many people were secretly worried for Huang Xiaolong!

    Such a powerful opponent was not something the Three Heroes of the Wei Clan or Mo Xie could compare to!

    After Huangfu Tusun launched this fatal sword move, a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡®Everything¡­ Is over. No one can dodge this move, youngster. To die under this move, you should consider yourself lucky!¡¯

    ¡°This move is practically invincible at the same level!¡± Old Master Jin and Uncle Yun screamed in unison.

    Time seemed to slow down, yet in that instant, Huang Xiaolong still did not dodge. He set his feet firm, unmoving! However, his hands swung continuously, producing strings of afterimages!

    Strikingly, Huang Xiaolong seemed to have transformed into an Eight-Armed Nezha, or maybe his True Qi simulated several arms. In any case, to the spectators, it appeared Huang Xiaolong suddenly sprouted several arms, each one robust and bulging with vividly simulated muscle.

    Each arm tightly clenched into a fist, releasing an overwhelming aura.

    Boom! Boom! Boom~~~Boom! Boom! Boom~~~

    Dense fists struck out, smashing the twelve fierce, murderous sword lights into a chaotic stream of wind!

    ¡°Can he even break this? Using True Qi to simulate the shape of an arm? This must be some kind of ancient and lost boxer lineage!¡± The old servants of the Yan family were horrified.

    The fatal move was returned without effect, giving Huangfu Tusun for the first time, a strong sense of impending doom!

    ¡°He-he~~~ Is this your strongest sword move?¡± Huang Xiaolong swung his arms, the simulated True Qi arms dissolved into wisps of light, flowing into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body like a river into the sea.

    ¡°You must consider yourself a master of swordsmanship, huh? But in my eyes, Swordsmanship? Fine. Today, I will let you witness what true Swordsmanship is!¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong grasped at the air with his right hand, cupping a handful of thin air. That air turned nimble, and in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, it formed the shape of a longsword!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura changed!

    His eyes turned extraordinary!

    Became sharp!

    Like a sword light, piercing one¡¯s heart!

    Waves of sword Qi emanated from Huang Xiaolong, ascending to the skies, shredding the air above the ring, preventing it from recomposing temporarily!

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you actually ¡­you¡­ know Swordsmanship¡­¡± Huangfu Tusun¡¯s face was completely twisted, his body in utter shock!

    He originally thought Huang Xiaolong only knew Knifemanship.

    Huang Xiaolong had displayed this before.

    From a martial arts perspective, Knifemanship and Swordsmanship are incompatible. One who practices both simultaneously may end up caught between the two, leading to Disaster!

    At the same time, the entire soccer field began to boil¡ª

    ¡°Swordsman!!! The young man is also a swordsman!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too incredible! At first, we thought there was only one swordsman. Unbelievably, both of them are swordsmen!¡±

    ¡°His demeanor has suddenly become so cold, so sharp!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    ¡°He-he~~ Let me show you what true Swordsmanship is.¡± Huang Xiaolong held the longsword made from concentrated air in his hands. An intangible force began to brew. Everything around became extremely quiet. So quiet you could hear a pin drop, so quiet that you could hear everyone¡¯s heartbeat and breath in the stadium!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a weapon because everything in the world is my weapon!¡±

    ¡°Take my sword!!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Chapter 471: Ying Family Meeting

    Chapter 471: Chapter 471: Ying Family Meeting

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword strikes!

    This strike seems to have tapped into some ancient power hidden deep within!

    This sword is incredibly fast! Fast, fast, fast!

    The sword light is a capable wonder, perfectly beautiful and without any flaws!

    Just one streak of light, yet it feels like ten thousand flying swords!

    This streak of sword light, unlike anything earthly, leaves no signs of smoke or fire. It appears to cut across the sky, creating a vast and limitless sea of misty clouds, engulfing everything in its path.

    Everyone present, including Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent, Huangfu Tusun, can¡¯t describe the brilliance and glory of this sword, nor fathom its speed.

    It¡¯s as if Huang Xiaolong is not just slashing out a sword light, but a wrathful thunder, a cataclysmic bolt of lightning.

    Thud~~~~~

    The sword light pierces through Huangfu Tusun¡¯s body! Piercing his heart!

    After the strike, calmness ensues.

    The longsword in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, which was forged from the air itself, also disappears without a trace.

    Huangfu Tusun stands still as a statue, a self-mocking smile appearing on his face. ¡°Looks like, I was¡­cough cough¡­overly ambitious. I finally understand what it means to be an ant shaking a tree~~~¡±

    He coughs a few times, blood spilling from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.

    Blood seeps out from the region of his heart, staining his clothes red.

    Clang~~~

    The longsword in Huangfu Tusun¡¯s hand, slipped from his grasp, falling onto the ground.

    ¡°This¡­this doesn¡¯t seem like a sword technique from this world¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s as if an Immortal is dancing with his sword¡­¡± Suddenly, a move of deep emotion appeared in Huangfu Tusun¡¯s gradually dimming eyes. ¡°To die under this sword, as a swordsman, is an honor¡­a glory¡­but¡­can you tell me, what is this sword technique?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckles, then turns around, murmuring, ¡°Heavenly Soaring Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Hea¡­hea¡­heavenly Soaring Immortal¡­¡± Huangfu Tusun¡¯s eyes gradually close. ¡°Indeed, this is an Immortal¡¯s sword technique¡­¡±

    Boom~~!!

    Huangfu Tusun falls!

    He¡¯s dead!

    This sword technique was something Huang Xiaolong had learned from an epoch-making swordsman in the land of the dead. However, Huang Xiaolong had only unleashed less than one-tenth of the technique¡¯s true power, and it was enough to kill Huangfu Tusun in seconds.

    Even after Huang Xiaolong had descended from the ring and returned to the camp of the Sun Family, the entire arena remained eerily silent.

    Only after a full three minutes did an uproarious cheer erupted, along with applause and sounds of admiration.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword technique had left an indelible impression on every viewer¡¯s mind that they will never forget!

    ¡°Master Little Long¡­¡± Sun Hu and the others bowed, their eyes all filled with shock.

    Sun Wei steals a glance at Huang Xiaolong, happiness welling up in her eyes!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve taken care of your family¡¯s enemy. There¡¯s no point in staying for this martial arts competition any longer.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke lazily.

    At the same time, on the VIP stand, everyone stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating! Young Master Huang¡¯s swordplay, blade techniques, martial arts, body-refining technique¡­an endless series of techniques, each at the pinnacle, unfathomable to even ghosts and gods,¡± Uncle Yun exclaimed in admiration. ¡°When I first met Young Master Huang, I thought he was just a weak scholarly type, even looked down on him. Coming to think of it, I was utterly foolish¡­ How could someone like me see through such a divine person with these eyes.¡±

    Yan Pianpian¡¯s beautiful eyes stayed fixed on Huang Xiaolong, her expression full of complex emotions. She secretly pondered, ¡®I¡¯ve witnessed his skills many times now. Today¡¯s display of his martial prowess is not less than that of Xuanyuan Ba¡­and in many other aspects, Xuanyuan Ba is definitely no match for him¡­what kind of man is he after all?¡¯

    At this moment, everyone from the Jin Family felt like they were in a delightful surprise!

    Huang Xiaolong was Old Master Jin¡¯s master, meaning that everyone from the Jin Family was now considered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s junior!

    Such an honor! Such glory!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~Look at how great my master is, everyone! You all tried to prevent me from becoming his disciple back then¡­ Hahahaha~~ Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go greet my master!¡± Old Master Jin was thrilled, leading everyone from the Jin Family toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Uncle Yun suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Miss, with Young Master Huang¡¯s talents, martial arts skills, and age¡­ if you could become his celestial partner, you would receive more recognition within our family¡­ Young Master Huang is no less extraordinary than the top talents in the ten major families.¡±

    ¡°He knows Daoist magic too¡­¡± Ying Aoshan stared at Huang Xiaolong, captivated. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind to be his woman~~Besides, our ancestor instructed it.¡±

    After saying this, Ying Aoshan realized her slip of the tongue and quickly closed her mouth. But her face had already turned a deep red!

    Luckily, her face was covered with a veil so no one could see her embarrassment.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Uncle Yun chuckled ambiguously. ¡°Hahahaha~~So our Miss has already thought about this! Hahahaha~~Great, great, this is wonderful! This is the first time our Miss has been smitten by a man. But it¡¯s no surprise, who could resist a remarkable man like Young Master Huang?¡±

    Uncle Yun didn¡¯t pay any attention to what Ying Aoshan¡¯s mentioned regarding the ¡°ancestor¡±.

    ¡°Oh my! Uncle Yun, stop talking!¡± Ying Aoshan stomped her foot in embarrassment.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you invite Young Master Huang to attend our Ying Family¡¯s annual gathering this year?¡± Uncle Yun suggested.

    ¡°Ah? The Ying family gathering?¡± Ying Aoshan asked, surprised. ¡°But¡­but Young Master Huang isn¡¯t part of our Ying Family. Technically, he¡­he can¡¯t attend the gathering.¡±

    ¡°Miss, if Young Master Huang becomes our Ying Family¡¯s son-in-law, then he can rightfully attend the gathering.¡± Uncle Yun¡¯s gaze was filled with anticipation.

    Over at the Xia Family¡¯s side.

    The Family Head of the Xia Family, an energetic middle-aged man with restrained energy, also an ancient martial grandmaster, was excited and trembled as he spoke. ¡°Ying¡¯er! You¡¯ve had dealings with Huang Xiaolong in the past¡­ You¡­You¡­ Listen carefully now! The family commands you to get closer to Huang Xiaolong! He¡­ he is like a treasure trove! Ancient body refinement arts, blade techniques, the True Qi mimicry of human arms in fist techniques, and that celestial-like swordsmanship¡­ Even if our Xia Family could learn just one or half of these techniques, it would be enough to dominate the second tier of the national ancient martial arts disciples~~~~~Ying¡¯er! At any cost, you must win Huang Xiaolong¡¯s trust! Even if it means giving up your body, it¡¯s worth it!¡±

    ¡°Family Head! You!¡± Xia Ying was getting annoyed.

    What a fine idea, the family planned to use her as a bargaining chip, even treating her like merchandise, to exchange for some benefits from Huang Xiaolong.

    However, the highly self-respecting Xia Ying couldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of resentment towards this command, instead, she felt a hint of joy!

    ¡®He indeed seemed like a god¡­ Wait a minute¨C He once said, my birth chart is so rigid that any ordinary man who pursues me would be doomed¡­ I¡¯m destined to grow old alone¡­ But, but ¡­ he¡¯s so strong¡­ unimaginably strong¡­ What if¡­what if¡­ If I truly become his woman, could he possibly overcome the fate of my birth chart?¡¯

    With this thought, Xia Ying suddenly came up with a bold idea¡­

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong was surrounded by a large crowd of people.

    The people from the Jin Family, Ying Aoshan, Uncle Yun¡­

    ¡°Master, congratulations.¡± Old Master Jin greeted Huang Xiaolong with his hands clasped together. ¡°Master, your mastery in ancient martial arts is truly unfathomable~~¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Now, none of you Jin Family members regret stopping Old Master Jin from becoming my disciple back then, do you?¡±

    The faces of the people from the Jin Family turned awkward immediately.

    ¡°Regret? Master Huang, far from regretting, we were actually eager!¡± Jin Mengqi spoke in her pleasing and tantalizing voice. ¡°Master Huang, we are all your juniors, please look after us.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Of course, I will look after you¡­and everyone in the Jin Family.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Jin Mengqi, whose heart fluttered and whose face turned red instantly. She immediately lowered her head.

    At this point, under Uncle Yun¡¯s encouragement, Ying Aoshan gathered her courage and said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young Master Huang, could I have a word with you aside?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong walked over to her with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master Huang¡­this year¡­would you¡­ accompany me back to¡­to attend¡­the Ying Family gathering¡­¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s voice was barely audible but her eyes, full of expectation and hope, were sparkling brightly¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Chapter 472: The Cats Call (Fifth update)

    Chapter 472: Chapter 472: The Cat¡¯s Call (Fifth update)

    ¡°The Ying Clan meeting? What clan meeting?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked abruptly.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Huang, every year our clan hosts a grand gathering. All the members of the Ying Family will come together¡­¡± Ying Aoshan patiently explained, with a deep-seated plea in her eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered¡ª

    ¡°A Ying Family clan meeting? Well¡­ my relationship with the Ying Family is a complicated one. We can¡¯t be said to be close, but we¡¯re not exactly distant either. After all, Ghost King Ying Kexin is my maid¡­ Perhaps I should attend the Ying Family¡¯s clan meeting, let Ying Kexin see her descendants, her lineage¡­¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong deep in thought, Ying Kexin was nearly praying fervently!

    ¡°When is your Ying Family¡¯s clan meeting happening?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Next month,¡± Ying Aoshan replied.

    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll talk again next month. I think, I need to return to Binhai City.¡± Huang Xiaolong said smilingly.

    True, he had been in Jiangnan City for quite a while now, and he missed his dear wives Song Yuru, Lin Jing, Wu Shanshan, Liu Feilei¡­ and others.

    Even though they would send him messages and call him every day, distance only made him miss them more.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong agreeing to her request, Ying Aoshan was over the moon, dancing with joy, her eyes tearful with gratitude.

    The two exchanged WeChat accounts, becoming friends.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong returned to Sun Wei and the others, smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve truly made a name for yourself this year at the Martial Artist Championship. Perhaps¡­ we, the Jin Family, could host a dinner and celebrate your achievements,¡± Old Master Jin suggested eagerly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ let¡¯s skip that for today. I¡¯m about to go back to Binhai City and the next time I visit Jiangnan City, I¡¯ll come looking for you. We could exchange calligraphy skills then,¡± Huang Xiaolong politely declined.

    Hearing that Huang Xiaolong was returning to Binhai soon, Old Master Jin and Jin Mengqi felt a pang of disappointment; they had hoped that Huang Xiaolong would stay in Jiangnan City a bit longer.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong noted Chen Xiong and the members of the Wei Family stealthily leaving the football field.

    ¡®Heh¡­ I understand the concept of nipping the problem in the bud,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled, discreetly taking out the Soul Wrath Tube and opening the lid.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~~

    A wind of ghostly figures spiraled around. Huang Xiaolong released dozens of vengeful spirits.

    He commanded these spirits mentally to follow Chen Xiong and the Wei Family members, awaiting an opportunity to possess them and committing suicide.

    Wei Tianpeng, the patriarch of the Wei Family, was a Grandmaster Martial Artist. Although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Three Tigers of the Wei Family, ordinary vengeful spirits couldn¡¯t harm him. Therefore, Huang Xiaolong arranged for a group of spirits to harass Wei Tianpeng, looking for an opportunity to eliminate him.

    After everything was arranged, Huang Xiaolong left the football field with the members of the Sun Family.

    With her gaze lingering on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s departing figure, Xia Ying originally wanted to follow them to ask for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s contact information, but stopped herself at the last moment.

    ¡®He¡¯s based in Binhai City. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s quite influential there. Once he returns to Binhai, I could try and find out where he is¡­ I should be able to find him¡­¡¯

    Everyone returned to the hotel.

    Feeling a bit tired, Huang Xiaolong returned to his room and had a short nap.

    When he woke up, it was already late in the evening. Huang Xiaolong called to invite Sun Wei for a meal at a nearby restaurant, walked around the street, before returning to the hotel.

    Today, Sun Wei had taken leave, too shy to follow Huang Xiaolong into his room. Hence, Huang Xiaolong had to sleep by himself that night.

    After taking a shower.

    Lying on the bed, Huang Xiaolong, bored, took out his phone to play games.

    He and the people of the Sun Family discussed leaving Jiangnan City in a few days and heading back to Binhai.

    Just as he was engrossed in his phone, a WeChat message beeped.

    Checking it out, it was a message from Jin Mengqi.

    It was a voice message¡ª ¡°Master Huang, are you really leaving for Binhai soon? If it¡¯s not a problem, could I invite you to a farewell meal before you leave?¡±

    ¡­

    Jiangnan City.

    A residential villa complex.

    Stand-alone villa.

    This villa served as Jin Mengqi¡¯s residence.

    She held a significant position in the Jin Family¡¯s corporation and was rather well-off materially.

    Driving luxurious cars, residing in a luxurious villa, spending money like water.

    With her youthful beauty and entrancing voice, she was considered a top-tier goddess in Jiangnan City.

    While drying her wet hair with a towel, she held her smartphone, sending a WeChat message.

    She was messaging Huang Xiaolong.

    After a few interactions with him, Jin Mengqi had already developed deep feelings for Huang Xiaolong.

    The fact was, men like Huang Xiaolong, who were cunning and cynical, naturally attracted all women.

    Jin Mengqi was merely one of them.

    When she discovered that Huang Xiaolong was about to leave Jiangnan City, Jin Mengqi couldn¡¯t contain herself. She wanted to invite Huang Xiaolong out for a meal alone.

    Sitting on the Italian imported leather sofa, Jin Mengqi anxiously and excitedly sent WeChat messages to Huang Xiaolong, like an infatuated maiden.

    A lop-eared cat lazily lay next to Jin Mengqi, who picked it up and placed it on her lap.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on Jin Mengqi¡¯s voice message but on the meowing of the cat.

    ¡°Meow~~ meow-meow~~-meow-meow-meow~~~~¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Jin Mengqi is in trouble! A cat? Interesting, very interesting¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong promptly sent a voice message to Jin Mengqi¡ª

    ¡°Send me your location, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Jin Mengqi was stunned and then overjoyed, but due to girlish vanity, she sent several WeChat messages to Huang Xiaolong hesitantly¡ª

    ¡°Master Huang, what are you planning?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not that kind of girl who goes along with just anyone.¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, why would you think like that?¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ planning to establish an unspoken rule with me?¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, why aren¡¯t you replying?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ fine, I don¡¯t blame you for thinking like that. All men are the same.¡±

    ¡°Although¡­ although I am a virgin, but¡­ but I understand what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this time, you¡¯re being too straightforward¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, you should be considerate of a girl¡¯s feelings¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, are you angry? Okay, fine, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I admit my fault. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Jin Mengqi talked to herself for a while, her ears blushing, her heart pounding heavily like a deer hit with surprise.

    In the end, she obediently sent her location to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Meow~~~~~¡± At this moment, the folded-ear cat on the sofa meowed again.

    Suddenly, its eyes glowed with an eerie green light. Its narrow and deep gaze seemed to exude a cloud of blood, billowing ominously, and emanating a malicious aura!

    ¡°Meow~~~¡± The folded-ear cat meowed at Jin Mengqi once more. Then it jumped, landing on Jin Mengqi¡¯s body.

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Chapter 473: A Critical Moment!

    Chapter 473: Chapter 473: A Critical Moment!

    Moonlight seeped in through the tall windows, draping Mengqi in a layer of dreamy gauze. She was starkly naked, fully displaying her young, fragrant body.

    After sending the location to Huang Xiaolong, Mengqi was somewhat expectant and nervous, but above all, she felt immense happiness.

    That sense of happiness resembled that of a koala that had discovered honey¡­

    ¡°Hehe¡­Tonight¡­Am I¡­Am I going to become his woman?¡±

    The blush on Mengqi¡¯s charming face deepened.

    Deep down, Mengqi was completely captivated by the invincible hero, Huang Xiaolong ¨C her one and only idol. Giving herself to such a man didn¡¯t make her feel hard done by. Instead, she was filled with happiness. It was as romantic as a fairy tale.

    From a practical perspective, once she became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman, it would be tantamount to having a powerful, unrivaled patron!

    ¡°Ah¡­ Little Kitty, later on, your sister needs to¡­to¡­to get intimate with her idol¡­ you¡­ go to your room, be a good kitty, and don¡¯t disturb us,¡± Mengqi booty patted the fur of the Scottish Fold cat lying on her lap, speaking with a mischievous chuckle.

    This Scottish Fold cat, of a pure breed, was Mengqi¡¯s favorite pet, which she regarded as part of her family. She had raised it for three years.

    After saying this, Mengqi was about to put the cat aside and put on her nightgown.

    Cough cough~~~Even if she was willingly offering herself to Huang Xiaolong, she should still keep some decorum, right? The sight of her naked body, were Huang Xiaolong to see it, might give him the wrong impression about her character!

    Just then!

    ¡°Meow~~~~!!!!!¡±

    Suddenly, the Scottish Fold cat let out a harsh screech, unexpectedly lunging straight for Mengqi¡¯s head, its feral bite aiming for Mengqi¡¯s neck!

    The suddenness of it all, coupled with the fact that Mengqi never expected her pet ¡°Little Kitty¡± to turn against her, left her shaken!

    As quick as it started, Mengqi, being a semi-Grandmaster, reacted quicker than most could manage, stepping back while instinctively swatting her right hand!

    ¡°Little Kitty, are you mad?!¡±

    While Mengqi managed to avoid a direct bite to her neck, she was bitten on her right wrist!

    The bite was savage, almost ripping a chunk of flesh from Mengqi, blood gushing out.

    Regular pet cats were usually very docile and would hardly attack anyone. Even if they bit or scratched a person, they can¡¯t inflict any grave injuries.

    But right now, the bite wound on Mengqi sent forth an insufferable, heart-wrenching pain!

    ¡°Ahh~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Mengqi screamed out in agony.

    Being a martial artist, though a woman, Mengqi had a high tolerance for pain. As a semi-Grandmaster, even a direct pummeling from a robust man would only hurt a bit and would never break her.

    But now, the pain in her wound was unbearable, an indescribable torment, as if her entire right arm was being torn apart!

    Moreover, a chilling aura seeped from the wound into her body, as if attempting to freeze all her blood!

    What followed was even more terrifying!

    Mengqi¡¯s right hand started convulsing! Convulsing erratically!

    ¡°Little Kitty¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Mengqi, horrified, looked at the Scottish Fold cat with a gaze filled with terror.

    ¡°Meow¡­meow, meow~~~¡± The cat yowled a few times. These sounds were completely different from its usual ones, extremely creepy.

    Its eyes had turned crimson, as if soaked in blood. Terrifying, yet emanating an evil, gloomy aura.

    ¡°You¡­you aren¡¯t¡­you aren¡¯t my Little Kitty¡­¡± Mengqi started backing away.

    The Scottish Fold cat waggled its tail, pushing Mengqi step by step.

    Yin energy and spirit resentment began to permeate the villa.

    Cold!

    Mengqi felt a chilling cold piercing her spine!

    Suddenly, her retreating steps slowed, as it felt like she was stepping on something sticky and viscous.

    She hastily looked down!

    Blood!

    Beneath the marble tiles, rich, thick blood was seeping through!

    A horrifying sight!

    Accompanied by the pungent stench of blood!

    The luxurious mansion had turned into something akin to a slaughterhouse!

    The level of the blood was continually rising, soon submerging Mengqi¡¯s calves, the bloody tide was nearing her knees.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Ah~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Mengqi let out a high-pitched scream.

    The cat with folded ears was walking on the blood, or more accurately, floating on it, eerily inching towards Mengqi.

    A mad scene unfolding within the mansion ¡ª

    A tantalizingly beautiful girl, stark naked, was being driven into a trap by a cat with folded ears!

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong knocked on Sun Wei¡¯s door, grabbed the car keys, hastily left the hotel, and according to Mengqi¡¯s location, headed straight there.

    ¡°There¡¯s something off about that cat. It could be a ¡®cat ghost¡¯ or some ¡®evil spirit¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered as he drove, with flashing eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mengqi upset such a ferocious creature. I hope she¡¯s still alive when I get there¡­ Oh, what a shame it would be if such a beautiful girl, with such a sultry voice, were to die¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong drove the car at a speed of 280 yards, roaring through the city!

    Finally, he arrived at the villa area where Mengqi resided.

    He jumped out of the car and ran towards Mengqi¡¯s villa.

    Tonight, the moon was high in the sky, moonlight flowed like water, but the villa area was filled with a chilling aura, giving off a sense of impending doom!

    ¡­

    Mengqi¡¯s villa.

    The situation was extremely dangerous.

    Mengqi had backed into a corner, and the thick blood in the living room was almost reaching her neck.

    The cat with folded ears floated on the surface of the blood, leisurely heading towards Mengqi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come over~~ Don¡¯t come over! Don¡¯t come over!¡± Mengqi shouted incoherently, her screech filled with terror and despair.

    ¡°Meow~~ Meow~~~¡± The cat with folded ears let out a creepy, disturbing meow, took a few steps forward, and got within half a meter of Mengqi¡¯s head!

    ¡°No! Master Huang! Master Huang! Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± A tear-soaked Mengqi cried out.

    Faced with this seemingly hopeless situation, the image of Huang Xiaolong suddenly flashed across Mengqi¡¯s mind. She seemed to have grasped a lifeline, calling out loudly.

    She prayed that at this critical moment, Huang Xiaolong would descend from the sky and rescue her!

    ¡®Master Huang, I beg you, please hurry up! If you show up and save me this time, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, I¡¯ll listen to you¡­¡¯

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    The crystal chandelier in the hall, under the influence of an unknown force, shattered with a loud bang!

    Suddenly, the entire villa was plunged into darkness. It was just like a tomb!

    ¡°Meow~~~~!!!!!!¡± The cat with folded ears let out a howl that didn¡¯t sound like a cat¡¯s, pounced at Mengqi, its sharp claws, aiming straight for her face!

    ¡­

 Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Chapter 474: Cast a Long Line to Catch a Big Fish

    Chapter 474: Chapter 474: Cast a Long Line to Catch a Big Fish

    Just as things were hanging by a thread, a streak of golden light filled the pitch-dark villa!

    At the same time, the ghost cat that was pouncing towards Mengqi seemed to be stunned by something. Its body shook violently, as if it had been hit, and it suddenly flew sideways and hit the wall.

    Mengqi looked towards the entrance of the villa.

    There stood Huang Xiaolong. Originally, the villa¡¯s door was closed and even locked by Mengqi herself. But Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t broken in. The door was still intact. She had no idea how he had managed to get in.

    Huang Xiaolong was now covered in a faint golden light; sacred runes swirling around him. His appearance was solemn and divine, and he looked irresistibly handsome.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong, Mengqi¡¯s terror and despair vanished rapidly. What replaced them was an indescribable sense of safety and warmth.

    ¡°Master Huang, you¡¯re finally here, sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Mengqi ran towards Huang Xiaolong, crying out.

    ¡°Huh?¡± she paused after a few steps and looked down to find that the sticky blood that had been rising up to her neck had disappeared! The hall was clean and dry!

    In fact, as soon as Huang Xiaolong had entered the villa, he had burned a revealing talisman. All that so-called blood was just an illusion created by the ghost cat, deceiving Mengqi.

    Once the revealing talisman was burned, the illusions were naturally destroyed, gone without a trace.

    Mengqi finally reached Huang Xiaolong, trembling as she clasped his arm. ¡°Master Huang¡­ my¡­ my pet kitten, it¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s gone mad! No, it seems to be replaced¡­ this one isn¡¯t my kitten!¡±

    Just after speaking, Mengqi¡¯s face turned bright red. She finally realized that she was completely naked!

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and glanced at Mengqi.

    Mengqi hurriedly crossed her arms over her chest.

    ¡°Eh¡­ don¡¯t bother covering up. You can¡¯t hide it all anyway. We¡¯ve seen everything, so don¡¯t bother covering up.¡± The divine glow retreated from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, replaced by a lazy smirk. ¡°Ha ha, not only do you have a beautiful voice, your body is quite impressive as well. Tsk tsk~~~¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, stop¡­ this is¡­ too embarrassing¡­¡± Mengqi wished she could find a hole and hide in it.

    However, she soon hissed in pain. The wound where the cat had bitten her was throbbing with excruciating, spasmodic pain.

    She raised her hand and saw!

    Her entire right arm was almost swollen, especially the wound, which was black and purple and oozing with pus.

    ¡°Master Huang, I¡­¡± Mengqi was frightened to tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll treat it for you later.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a carefree smile.

    ¡°Meow~~~¡±

    The cat meowed and started walking towards Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi.

    Just a moment ago, its entire body was shaken up by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura and might, causing it to fly away. Now, it had regained its composure, displaying an evil face, swishing its tail, and dramatically walking towards Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi.

    The cat was terrifying. Mengqi, still shaking, ran behind Huang Xiaolong and hid.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a ghost cat¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and then raised his fist to punch the ghost cat through the air!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!

    This punch burst with masculine energy, releasing intense heat, creating a gust of wind, and directly lifting the ghost cat into the air!

    The ghost cat, like a leaf swaying in the wind, somersaulted mid-air more than a dozen times, and finally hit a wall heavily, turning into a bloody mess!

    But soon, a skinless ghost cat emerged from the corpse, soaked in blood. It wasn¡¯t the folded ear cat, but a domestic Chinese cat, commonly known as a wildcat; just a soul, bearing heavy resentment!

    The ghost wildcat roared at Huang Xiaolong once, then suddenly disappeared, escaping the villa!

    It seemed to know that it was no match for Huang Xiaolong, so it chose to flee instead.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t give chase, nor did he attack. He stood there grinning as he watched the cat spirit duck out through an open window.

    ¡°Master Huang, it¡­it got away¡­¡± Mengqi hurriedly stated.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I let it go on purpose.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a playful smile.

    Quickly, he turned on the undamaged chandelier in the villa.

    The pitch-black villa was once again bathed in light.

    Mengqi folded her arms across her chest, her fair skin glowing in the light. Her face flushed with embarrassment, she stammered, ¡°Master Huang, could I¡­ could I possibly get dressed first¡­This¡­this is a bit immodest.¡±

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s tend to your injuries first,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded seriously.

    So, the two of them sat down on the couch.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman. In a flick of his wrist, the talisman ignited, turning into a water-like dragon that coiled around Mengqi¡¯s swollen arm.

    Mengqi felt a refreshing chill as the pain dissipated. Her bruised arm, not only lost its swelling but also regained its fairness, as smooth as jade.

    The wound turned into a shallow bite mark.

    ¡°You were affected by an evil aura earlier,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°Without timely treatment, you would have lost your mind, become incredibly violent, and eventually turned into a living corpse. I used a ¡®purification talisman¡¯ to cleanse the evil aura from your body, so you¡¯re safe now. But it was a close call. If I had come ten minutes later, you¡¯d have been done for.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Thank you, Master Huang¡­I owe you my life¡­I¡­I will¡­I will repay you.¡± Mengqi murmured, thinking to herself, ¡®Whatever you want in return, Master Huang, I¡¯ll be obedient and do as you say.¡¯

    ¡°Go ahead and get dressed now.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced again at Mengqi¡¯s naked body, swallowing hard. ¡°Get dressed first.¡±

    Mengqi quickly ran up to the second floor and returned a few minutes later dressed in jeans and a plain T-shirt.

    She returned downstairs to see her mangled cat. Horrified, she said, ¡°Master Huang¡­my¡­my kitten¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s long dead, possessed by a cat ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°Cat ghost?¡± Mengqi wore a puzzled expression. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong explained, ¡°Cats, especially pure black ones, are considered somewhat evil, seen as intermediaries between the realms of living and dead. They are believed to summon spirits. This is why people keep watch for three days after someone¡¯s death- one, to mourn the soul, and two, to keep stray cats away.¡±

    ¡°If a black cat jumps over the body of the deceased, part of the deceased¡¯s soul is summoned back, but not the life spirit, which leads to the corpse transforming.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s called a cat ghost is made by brutally killing a cat, causing it to harbor great resentment and become an evil spirit that possesses another living cat. That¡¯s how a ¡®cat ghost¡¯ comes into being.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­Master Huang, are you saying that my kitten was possessed by this evil spirit and became a cat ghost?¡± Mengqi asked, her heart sinking. She had raised the kitten for several years and considered it family, and now it had been brutally killed by evil spirits.

    ¡°That cat ghost earlier wasn¡¯t very strong, so it could only kill you or turn you into a walking corpse. If it was a stronger cat ghost, it might have possessed you, using your skin as its new vessel.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°So I would have turned into a monster?¡± Mengqi shivered with unearthly dread.

    ¡°No, it would be more accurate to say a ¡®demon ghost¡¯,¡± Huang Xiaolong corrected her with a laugh. ¡°Of course, you could also understand it as a monster.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong stood up and gazed out the window at the night. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do tonight¡­¡±

    Muttering to himself, he stretched his muscles, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to stumble upon something so interesting just as I am about to leave Jiangnan City.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You should take a bath and go to bed early.¡± He gave Mengqi a smile before turning to leave.

    Mengqi¡¯s eyes darted around before blurting out, ¡°Master Huang¡­are you¡­are you going to track the cat ghost that you deliberately let escape?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, a cat ghost is a man-made evil,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied lazily. ¡°First, an extremely cruel method is used to kill a cat, turning it into an evil spirit. Then, a living cat is found for the spirit to possess; thus, a cat ghost is created. Since there¡¯s one cat ghost already, there will be a second, a third¡­ perhaps even a swarm of them. I wonder who would be so bored to stir up such trouble? I intend to find this person.¡±

    So, it turned out that Huang Xiaolong was playing the long game!

    ¡­

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Chapter 475: The Old Lady with a Cats Face

    Chapter 475: Chapter 475: The Old Lady with a Cat¡¯s Face

    When it came to anything related to ghosts and evil spirits, Huang Xiaolong was very enthusiastic. Perhaps it was because he was a ghost emissary, the Yin Emperor. Also, he was deeply interested in that world unseen by ordinary people.

    Now there was someone in Jiangnan City who owned a ¡°cat ghost¡±. Naturally, Huang Xiaolong wanted to take a look.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong turning around to leave, Jin Mengqi hurriedly followed. ¡°Master Huang, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Um~~ you want to come?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes. With this happening, I don¡¯t dare to stay home alone at night¡­¡± Jin Mengqi stuck out her tongue.

    Without saying much, Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi left the villa side by side.

    Walking towards the outskirts of the neighborhood, Huang Xiaolong occasionally sniffed the air.

    ¡°Master Huang, what are you doing?¡± Jin Mengqi asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I can smell the residual scent of the cat ghost.¡±

    Jin Mengqi was amazed.

    Neither of them drove. They left the neighborhood and walked east.

    The time was just past ten o¡¯clock. It was still bustling in Jiangnan City as it¡¯s a city that never sleeps. Many people were strolling on the streets, and various street food stalls were lined on the side.

    Huang Xiaolong led Jin Mengqi around, finally arriving at a pedestrian street.

    ¡°Master Huang, this street is usually quite lively.¡± Jin Mengqi introduced from the side. ¡°Did¡­Did that cat ghost escape here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ I tracked it here by its scent, however, it seems that its scent disappears here.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured with a shiver. ¡°That cat ghost, it seems to have been torn to pieces¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? Torn to pieces? Could¡­Could it be that another Taoist eliminated it?¡± Jin Mengqi wondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily the work of a Taoist.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smirk.

    At this time, an ambulance came out from the pedestrian street. As Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi stepped aside to make way, a group of middle-aged women emerged and began to whisper¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s so bizarre. Old Qiu was just scratched by a stray cat today. It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but tonight he couldn¡¯t make it. His entire body turned black and purple. It was so terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the cat carries some kind of virus?¡±

    ¡°Is it Cat Scratch Disease?¡±

    ¡°This is very strange. Even if it is Cat Scratch Disease, it is impossible for a person to die from it the same evening after being scratched in the morning, right? Did you see Old Zhang¡¯s condition? Gosh, it was so terrifying, just like he was poisoned.¡±

    ¡­

    Hearing these discussions, Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi exchanged glances and then unanimously said, ¡°Cat ghost!¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a faint light flashed through his pupils. The pedestrian street was filled with a sinister air, and it was clearly unclean.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a walk inside.¡± Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly beckoned to Jin Mengqi.

    The two walked into the pedestrian street.

    The shops on either side of the street were lined up one by one, dealing with various kinds of business. There were sales of artworks, toys, clothing, catering, bars¡­ everything one could ask for.

    But there were not many people around.

    The more Huang Xiaolong walked, the more he felt something was wrong. The shadowy and evil Qi on this street was too dense. The street looked peaceful from the outside, but once on the street, occasional winds would blow, making a woeful sound. The wind blew paper scraps and plastic bags around, causing the LED light boxes on both sides to creak and sway, while the street lights flickered.

    ¡°Master Huang, doesn¡¯t this street feel creepy? It didn¡¯t give this kind of feeling in the daytime. Could¡­Could there really be¡­have some sort of dirty things on this street?¡± Jin Mengqi said nervously.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found any ghosts or demons yet. But there¡¯s definitely something wrong with this street.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly, his gaze fixed on the end of the pedestrian street.

    At the end of this pedestrian street, there was a residential area.

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll just burn a ¡®Spirit Chasing Talisman¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    At that moment, a voluptuous figure up ahead walked into a shop.

    ¡°Xia Ying?¡± Mengqi Jin furrowed her brows, ¡°Why is she here at this pedestrian street?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and see.¡± Huang Xiaolong went straight up to her.

    Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi Jin walked into the shop that Xia Ying had entered.

    Upon entering, they heard a man¡¯s voice in a pretentious tone. ¡°Beautiful lady, I see that you carry a formidable aura. Is there anything I, a humble Taoist, can assist you with? Rest assured, I can exorcise demons, perform fortune-telling based on one¡¯s birth date, change names, adjust Feng Shui of tombs ¨C proficient in all sorts of things!¡±

    ¡°Master Taoist, I¡¯d like to have a marriage consultation,¡± Xia Ying, dressed in a plain long skirt with her hair tied up, radiating the allure of a sexy and tall miss.

    Behind the desk sat a chubby man in a Taoist robe, staring at Xia Ying and constantly swallowing his saliva.

    ¡°Let me have a go first.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Huang¡­ Huang Xiaolong?¡± Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, Xia Ying quickly turned around. Her enchanting eyes were filled with surprise. But when she saw Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi Jin together, a hint of jealousy flickered in her eyes. ¡°You¡­ you want a fortune reading too? Then go ahead first.¡±

    Xia Ying was still unaware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s profound Taoist skills.

    ¡°What would you like to predict, young man?¡± The chubby Taoist asked discontentedly.

    ¡°Predict life and death.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a faint smile.

    The chubby Taoist paused before grumbling, ¡°Um¡­ predicting life and death is expensive, 5000 yuan!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ It¡¯s not you predicting for me, but me predicting for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled disdainfully. ¡°Your Life Palace appears murky, ghostly aura clings on you, your Palace of Sickness is full of ill-favoured patterns, you must have come into contact with some dirty stuff recently. Within three days, a calamity is bound to strike,¡± ¡°You! You! You¡¯re just spouting nonsense!¡± The chubby Taoist slammed the table in a trembling rage.

    ¡°Alright, Xia Ying, let¡¯s get out of here. These so-called Taoists who set up stalls for fortune-telling are mostly charlatans.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°Look at this fellow with a fat head and big ears, living such a good life. Does he look like he can tell fortunes?¡±

    ¡°One can predict if a person can tell fortunes?¡± Xia Ying asked in amazement.

    ¡°Of course, as the saying goes, ¡®fortune-tellers are often blind, Feng Shui masters crippled, talisman makers short-lived, and witches don¡¯t live old.¡¯ If a fortune-teller can predict accurately, it¡¯s leaking the secrets of Heaven, and they will receive retribution, leading a miserable life.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a playful laugh. ¡°But if you want your fortune told, you can find me, I won¡¯t receive retribution, and I predict more accurately than anyone.¡±

    The three of them left the shop.

    ¡°Miss Xia, why are you hanging around this pedestrian street at such late hours?¡± Mengqi Jin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for a stroll, actually, an aunt of mine lives round here, I¡¯m actually here to visit her tonight.¡± Xia Ying answered.

    ¡°Miss Xia¡¯s aunt?¡± Mengqi Jin furrowed her eyebrows, pondering.

    Xia Family, like the Jin Family, is a prestigious clan in the martial arts circle and even more powerful in comparison. One of Xia Family members resides in Jiangnan City.

    This person must be of significance, and the local Jin Family would surely be aware of her presence.

    All of a sudden, Mengqi Jin¡¯s eyes lit up, as if realizing something.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Xia Ying started explaining to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°When my aunt was young, she moved to Jiangnan City. Actually, this pedestrian street, as well as the residential area behind it, are all her properties. She usually lives a simple life, devoting herself to charity works. She is quite respected here in Jiangnan City.¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Mengqi Jin blurted out, ¡°Miss Xia, your aunt must be Granny Xia Lin. Back in the day, she was quite famous in our Jiangnan City as¡­the¡­Cat-Face Granny¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Jin! Please watch your words!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s face darkened. Angrily she retorted, ¡°How could you casually speak of such tarnishing rumours!¡±

    ¡°Cat-Face Granny? What¡¯s that about?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked curiously.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Chapter 476 Aunt

    Chapter 476: Chapter 476 Aunt

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Actually¡­ this whole matter is based on baseless rumors! It¡¯s just a supernatural story whipped up by nosy people!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s emotions ran especially high.

    ¡°Um~~ go on.¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed intensely interested. ¡°I have the ability to tell truth from fiction. Go ahead.¡±

    Upon making eye contact with Huang Xiaolong, a slight tremor ran through Xia Ying¡¯s heart, but after gritting her teeth, she finally said, ¡°My aunt is my father¡¯s elder sister. My father is the youngest of this line, 52 years old this year. My aunt, being the eldest, is a lot older. She¡¯s 96 this year, quite the elderly woman.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the rumors about Old Lady Catface¡­¡± Xia Ying turned to glance at Jin Mengqi, ¡°Miss Jin, you¡¯re a local of Jiangnan City, why don¡¯t you tell the tale.¡±

    ¡°Well~~ I merely heard the stories, especially since I was just a child during that time.¡± Jin Mengqi gathered her thoughts before proceeding. ¡°The story goes back to about 20 years ago, when Miss Xia¡¯s aunt, Xia Lin, was in her seventies. Legend has it that she suffered a stroke while walking one evening and died on the spot. Coincidentally, a black cat passed by at that moment. The cat jumped over Xia Lin¡¯s corpse, and then¡­ and then¡­ she miraculously came back to life. But¡­ it is said that she¡­ she transformed¡­¡±

    Throughout the narration, a hint of fear could be seen in Jin Mengqi¡¯s face. Clearly, this rumor had been a significant part of her childhood discussions, leaving a haunting impression. ¡°Auntie Xia Lin changed¡­ her body remained the same, but half her face resembled that of a cat. Therefore¡­ amongst us Jiangnan city folks, she¡¯s referred to as the ¡®Old Lady Catface¡¯¡­ Afterwards, rumors spread that she developed a taste for human flesh. Even¡­ even a preference for children.¡±

    ¡°Later, the rumors escalated. It was said that the old lady would move about at night, displaying inhuman agility and strength. Not only did she enjoy the flesh of children, but if an adult was bitten by her, they would also transform into a cat person. At that time, it was widely circulated in Jiangnan City that we had many cat people¡­ Years later, when I was in elementary school, I remember a periodical debunking the rumors.¡±

    After completing her narration, Jin Mengqi shuddered dramatically, muttering, ¡°So many years have passed, I don¡¯t really believe it, but when I was a child I was frightened¡­ Yet¡­ yet¡­ after tonight¡¯s incident¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ kind of¡­ kind of believe it¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened tonight?¡± Xia Ying asked.

    Jin Mengqi glanced at Huang Xiaolong, shaking her head in denial. ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Miss Jin, didn¡¯t you just admit that all this is gossip! My aunt¡¯s stroke may not have been as serious as rumored, hence she was able to get up after lying down for a while. All the tales of black cats passing by and fake deaths are simply fabricated! Also, my aunt has been involved in philanthropic work for years, donating and building so many hope schools. Why would anyone want to maliciously slander her? Can¡¯t they let her enjoy her sunset years in peace?¡± Xia Ying defended in haste.

    ¡°Alright, Xia Ying, don¡¯t get so worked up~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled playfully. ¡°Relax, relax¡­ By the way, the Yin wood bracelet you were wearing, it was given to you by your aunt, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Previously, a bracelet made of coffin wood had adorned Xia Ying¡¯s wrist, she had assumed it was a Bodhi bead bracelet.

    However, after being alerted by Huang Xiaolong, she stopped wearing it.

    ¡°Um~~~¡± Xia Ying stammered for a moment and then nodded. ¡°That¡­ that bracelet was indeed given to me by my aunt when I was young. Huang Xiaolong, even you suspect that my aunt has something to hide? You said it was a Yin wood bracelet, infused with the malevolent energy from the coffin, and that wearing it for an extended period would bring bad luck and failure. I believe you. However, my aunt probably didn¡¯t give it to me knowingly. She probably didn¡¯t realize it¡­ can you people stop believing in that gossip? My aunt is a very kind old woman. She treats me very well.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, don¡¯t get too upset.¡± Huang Xiaolong tried to soothe the emotionally distraught Xia Ying. ¡°When was the last time you saw your aunt?¡±

    ¡°I hardly ever visit Jiangnan City. I haven¡¯t seen my aunt much in the past couple of years. The last time, was three years ago. I must apologize, Miss Jin, but my aunt¡¯s face is normal, not like a cat!¡±

    An ironic expression crossed Xia Ying¡¯s face as she looked at Jin Mengqi.

    ¡°So your aunt wants to see you tonight?¡± A thoughtful expression crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yeah. After coming to Jiangnan City, because of the ancient martial arts competition, I haven¡¯t had time to visit my aunt. Now that competition is over, she has already called me and insisted that I visit her. It seems she has some important matter to share with me.¡± Xia Ying nodded.

    ¡°Oh~~ since your aunt is also part of the Xia family, why did she only invite you to visit her? Don¡¯t the other family members have any affection for her?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Xia Ying gritted her teeth. ¡°In recent years, my aunt has become very solitary. She doesn¡¯t care to meet anyone, not even family, but she does treat me well¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, neither smiling nor frowning. ¡°Well~~ how about this, we accompany you to see your aunt. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Huang Xiaolong, what¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Xia Ying asked warily.

    ¡°I mean no harm.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong added, ¡°A nearly century-old woman, how could I possibly harm her? I am a person who never bullies women and children.¡±

    Suddenly, a thought crossed Xia Ying¡¯s mind¡ª¡¯In our family, my aunt is one of the few relatives who treats me well¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I am already falling for Huang Xiaolong, perhaps¡­ I should find a way to win him over¡­Today, I can introduce him to my aunt and let her help to oversee this¡­ This¡­ That doesn¡¯t sound too bad¡­¡¯

    As this thought crossed her mind, Xia Ying¡¯s face turned slightly red. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s feasible indeed. However, Huang Xiaolong, when you meet my aunt, never ever bring up the matter of the old lady with the cat face in her presence, and don¡¯t be disrespectful in any way, is that okay? Can you promise me? My aunt is nearly 100 years old¡­ I don¡¯t want her to have any shocks.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, nodding with a smile.

    Jin Mengqi also rapidly nodded her head like a pecking chick.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then follow me.¡± It was only then that Xia Ying turned around to lead the way, heading towards the community at the end of the pedestrian street.

    ¡°Master Huang, do you think there can be some issues? Miss Xia¡¯s aunt, could she really be related to those cat ghosts?¡± Jin Mengqi lowered her voice and whispered to Huang Xiaolong in an almost inaudible tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an excited face.

    The three of them entered the community.

    It was an old community, and as soon as they walked in, they felt a slight chill.

    Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes, only to see a throbbing ghostly aura above the community!

    The chilling wind swept by, enough to make one¡¯s skin crawl.

    Meow~ Meow meow~~~ Meow meow meow~~

    There seemed to be a lot of stray cats in the community, from time to time, cat cries could be heard ¡ª somewhat eerie and creepy.

    In the dark, in the grass, in the woods, it felt as if countless unseen pairs of eyes were staring at Huang Xiaolong, Jin Mengqi, and Xia Ying.

    Jin Mengqi was scared and shivered, quickly hugging Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm.

    Eventually, they arrived outside the only villa in the community.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The villa was surrounded by lush trees. Huang Xiaolong sniffed, and his nostrils were filled with the smell of blood.

    ¡°Your aunt lives here?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Ying nodded. Outside the villa was a courtyard, which was enclosed by high walls, and a large iron gate was tightly locked.

    ¡°Aunt~~ Ying is here, Aunt, are you there?¡± Xia Ying shouted out.

    ¡­

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Conspiracy! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Conspiracy! (Fifth update)

    After Xia Ying had called for a while, a sharp male voice came from the courtyard, saying, ¡°He is here.¡±

    Xia Ying explained to Huang Xiaolong ¡°It¡¯s my aunt¡¯s servant. She¡¯s very old now, she needs someone to take care of her daily necessities.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Soon after, footsteps were heard coming from the yard.

    The sound was rather strange!

    It was as if, it wasn¡¯t a person walking, but a¡ª

    ¡ªcat walking!

    Of course, there is a significant difference between a person and a cat walking.

    A cat walks on all fours, moving in a crosswise manner. In other words, when it steps forward with its front left leg, it simultaneously steps with its right hind leg. Then when it steps forward with its front right leg, it simultaneously steps with its left hind leg.

    Because a cat¡¯s sense of balance is particularly excellent, when walking on very high but narrow places, all four legs can walk in a straight line without falling. This is the prototype of the ¡°catwalk¡±, and why narrow aisles, model runways and such are called ¡°catwalks¡±.

    The front gate opened.

    A middle-aged man, with a somewhat wooden expression, dressed in a black suit, stood behind the iron gate. He took a look at Xia Ying, and nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Yingying, you have finally come, the lady talks about you all the time. She misses you very much.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Miao.¡± Xia Ying politely replied.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze turned to Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi; it was somewhat fierce, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The facial features of the middle-aged man were quite ordinary, with nothing special. However, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Heavenly Eye, his true face was in full display!

    This man had a cat-like face! His pupils were slim and deep, glowing green, a cat¡¯s nose, a cat¡¯s mouth, cat whiskers¡­ At this moment, he was glaring fiercely at Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi.

    Of course, to ordinary people, this character is simply a dull middle-aged man.

    This is his deception.

    Undoubtedly, he is a cat ghost, or to be precise, a human who has been possessed by a cat ghost and turned into a ¡®monster.¡¯

    This ¡®monster¡¯ possesses the characteristics of both a ghost and a cat ghost; its resentment is extremely strong, much stronger than that of the average fierce ghost. This current ¡®monster¡¯ is about as powerful as the green-robed ghost! Moreover, it is more agile, swift, and can easily kill a person with a swipe or bite.

    ¡°Uncle Miao, these two are my good friends, and they want to visit my aunt. My aunt is a well-known philanthropist in Jiangnan City, and they deeply respect her.¡± Xia Ying invented a reason.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± The middle-aged man, the ¡®monster¡¯, shook his head resolutely. ¡°The lady stated she would only see Miss Yingying alone. No one else is permitted.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡ª¡± Xia Ying hurriedly tried to intervene.

    ¡°There are no buts. Miss Yingying, this is the lady¡¯s wish. Please come in.¡± The ¡®monster¡¯ slit his eyes, talking in a tone not to be contradicted. Then he glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi. ¡°As for you, scram.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude!¡± Jin Mengqi expressed her discontent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Huang Xiaolong, Miss Jin, I¡­I really apologize, my aunt¡¯s personality¡­ is¡­ she¡¯s very solitary¡­¡± Xia Ying apologized, then said to the ¡®monster¡¯, ¡°Uncle Miao, you go in first. I will explain a few things to my friends, and then I will come to visit my aunt. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t come in~~~¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± The ¡®monster¡¯ nodded, then he left the iron gate slightly ajar and returned to the mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry~~¡± Xia Ying repeatedly apologized. ¡°How about this, you guys wait for me outside for a while. After I visit my aunt, I¡¯ll treat you to a late-night snack. If you can¡¯t wait, you can leave first, and I¡¯ll contact you another day.¡±

    After a pause, Xia Ying looked at Huang Xiaolong with pleading eyes. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you mustn¡¯t be upset¡­ and¡­ please don¡¯t force things. Okay? Consider it a favor to me.¡±

    Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary capabilities¡ªhow he had defeated Huangfu Tusun in a split second that left people¡¯s hearts trembling¡ªshe consciously dared not offend Huang Xiaolong.

    She was also afraid that Huang Xiaolong would forcefully break in.

    After all things had been said, Huang Xiaolong had to give Xia Ying a bit of face.

    Moreover, he had already confirmed that this old lady Xia Lin, which was the same as the cat-faced old lady, was a monster!

    Out of humanitarian considerations, Huang Xiaolong did not want to eliminate this monster in front of Xia Ying.

    After all, in Xia Ying¡¯s eyes, it was still her beloved aunt.

    ¡°Certainly, we¡¯ll wait outside for you. You can go in.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a slight smile,¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not one to be unreasonable.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Xia Ying finally let out a sigh of relief. She nodded at Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi, then went in alone, pushing open the iron gates.

    ¡°Master Huang, the old lady with a cat¡¯s face isn¡¯t letting us in.¡± Jin Mengqi questioned skeptically, ¡°Could there really be a problem?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ there certainly is a big problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°The villa she resides in has an extremely heavy Yin atmosphere and a strong scent of blood. The tales about the Cat-face old lady are indeed true.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­!!!!¡± Jin Mengqi startled, jumped, and unwittingly landed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, giving him a soft and warm hug.

    Huang Xiaolong took the opportunity to hug Jin Mengqi¡¯s slender waist. Hmm, it felt quite nice.

    Right then, a shrill voice of an old woman echoed from within the villa. This sinister and terrifying voice was spine-chilling ¡ª

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear that bracelet? It was a gift from me, so you should always have it with you. Did you misplace the bracelet?¡±

    The voice of the old woman was filled with rage.

    Next, the sound of shattered glass could be heard from within the villa.

    Then came Xia Ying¡¯s pleading and crying. ¡°Aunt, the bracelet is not lost¡­ I just took it off and didn¡¯t wear it for a few days¡­¡±

    ¡­

    A few minutes later, Xia Ying emerged completely dejected, with tear stains streaking her face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Aunt was very mad when she saw that I wasn¡¯t wearing that¡­ that Yimu bracelet¡­¡± A wronged Xia Ying told. ¡°She asked me to¡­ see her again tomorrow¡­ and insisted that¡­ that I must wear that bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what time did she ask you to meet her tomorrow?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired with a smile.

    ¡°Around ten in the evening.¡± Xia Ying said helplessly.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    The three of them leisurely exited the residential area and crossed the pedestrian street.

    Xia Ying wanted to invite Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi for late-night snacks, but Huang Xiaolong politely declined.

    Looking somewhat downcast, Xia Ying drove off alone.

    ¡°Master Huang, why does this old lady with a cat¡¯s face insist that Miss Xia wear that bracelet?¡± Jin Mengqi was curious to know after Xia Ying left.

    ¡°There¡¯s certainly a conspiracy.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Xia Ying is in danger. Even though she¡¯s an ancient martial arts expert, her abilities are not high. She might not be able to resist the old lady with the cat¡¯s face who¡¯s a demon. Since the cat-face old lady has planned for the meeting tomorrow night at ten o¡¯clock¡­ I will come over at nine and deal with this creature!¡±

    ¡°Master Huang, you¡¯re coming here tomorrow night?¡± Jin Mengqi asked nervously.

    ¡°Of course, the old lady with the cat¡¯s face is a rare creature that comes once in a hundred years, and I naturally want to see it for myself. Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was excited.

    ¡°Well¡­ Master Huang, can I come with you tomorrow night? I want to see for myself if this so-called Cat-face old lady is really like the one in the legend who eats children¡­¡± Jin Mengqi volunteered eagerly. ¡°Besides, I also want to know what scheme the Cat-face old lady has plotted against Miss Xia. Seems like that Yimu bracelet is the key to this scheme¡­¡±

    ¡°Whatever you like.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was extremely interested in the creature known as the Cat-face old lady.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    What secrets is it hiding?

    How powerful is it?

    And what is its ploy against Xia Ying?

    ¡­

    All the answers will be revealed tomorrow night!

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Chapter 478 Night Exploration of the Villa!

    Chapter 478: Chapter 478 Night Exploration of the Villa!

    It was getting late, so Huang Xiaolong prepared to return to his hotel to rest.

    Jin Mengqi spoke hesitantly, ¡°Master Huang, would you¡­ can you come to¡­ come to my house for a while¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m alone, a bit scared¡­¡±

    As she said this, her face flushed¡­ well, that was a strong implication!

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Jin Mengqi¡¯s wound bitten by the ghost cat, smiled faintly and said, ¡°You should go home and get more rest. Although I¡¯ve treated you, and your physical quality is different from ordinary people, you still need a good night¡¯s sleep to fully recover.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Jin Mengqi nodded.

    The two agreed to meet on the pedestrian street the following evening.

    Huang Xiaolong walked Jin Mengqi back to the villa area, then drove back to the hotel he was staying at.

    Taking a bath, sleeping soundly!

    The next day at noon, they dined at the revolving restaurant at the top of the hotel.

    ¡°Master Little Long, the boxing match in Jiangnan City has ended, and you seem eager to return. When should we go back to Binhai?¡± Sun Hu asked respectfully.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s word was the law for everyone in the Sun family.

    ¡°No rush, I have some things to handle.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, a playful smile on his lips.

    Huang Xiaolong decided not to tell the Sun family about Madam Catface, not even Sun Wei.

    ¡°Little Long, what else do you have to do?¡± Sun Wei asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, nothing much, just some petty stuff.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a playful grin.

    ¡°Alright, as you say~¡± Sun Wei smiled sweetly at Huang Xiaolong, not pressing further.

    During the meal, Sun Feng suddenly said, ¡°According to the news, there have been many inexplicable events in Jiangnan City recently.¡±

    Everyone turned their attention to Sun Feng.

    ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s an outbreak of ¡®cat scratch disease¡¯ in Jiangnan City,¡± Sun Feng said, his face filled with dread.

    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Sun Hu disdainfully glanced at his son.

    ¡°Dad, the ¡®cat scratch disease¡¯ in Jiangnan City is lethal!¡± Sun Feng replied with wide eyes. ¡°Five people have died this month! They were all bitten or scratched by stray cats. On the same day, their bodies turned black and started swelling. Even rushing to the hospital didn¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°Really? People can die from being bitten or scratched by stray cats?¡± Sun Wei also expressed doubt.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s true. Everyone in Jiangnan City is scared. The police have even gotten involved to catch and kill stray cats.¡± Sun Feng continued, ¡°Right, about 20 years ago, something strange happened in Jiangnan City¡­¡±

    Sun Feng recounted the legend of Madam Catface.

    Sun Hu, Sun Wei, and the others listened, completely flabbergasted.

    ¡°Nowadays, the frequent mysterious incidences of people being killed by wild cats have revived the legend of Madam Catface. Many locals in Jiangnan City are discussing it,¡± Sun Feng said.

    ¡°How strange,¡± Sun Hu mused. ¡°Regardless of whether the legend is true, if more deaths from ¡®cat scratch disease¡¯ occur, Jiangnan City will be thrown into chaos; everyone will be terrified. The panic would be hard to contain.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~~ Keep chatting. Sister Bai Hu, let¡¯s go play in the room,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly, leading Sun Wei back to his room.

    Given Sun Wei was menstruating, she couldn¡¯t fully participate in the activities with Huang Xiaolong, so they just cuddled, and shared kisses.

    After dinner. 8pm.

    Huang Xiaolong, alone, drove to the pedestrian street and parked his car. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Jin Mengqi, who had been waiting for a while.

    Jin Mengqi was dressed in tight exercise clothes, which accentuated her curvaceous figure. Her long hair was tied in a ponytail. Shedding her usually sophisticated demeanor, she carried an air of vigor.

    Jin Mengqi was indeed as captivating as the goddess, Sun Wei.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong laid eyes on Jin Mengqi, he recalled the unparalleled beauty of her in the spring bloom last night, her splendid figure in the dressing gown, every inch of which had been scanned by him.

    This gave Huang Xiaolong a peculiar feeling.

    ¡°Master Huang~~~¡± Jin Mengqi saw Huang Xiaolong and immediately ran over to him enthusiastically.

    A pleasant fragrance assaulted his senses.

    ¡°Is your injury okay now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    Jin Mengqi quickly raised her pale arm, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Master Huang, see, it has already scabbed over.¡±

    After a moment, Jin Mengqi said with a touched look. ¡°Master Huang, thank you so much. I saw on the news today that there¡¯s been a severe outbreak of cat scratch disease recently, it has caused several deaths. If¡­ If you hadn¡¯t arrived in time last night, I¡­ I would have been done for~~¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ The so-called cat scratch disease is just the mischief of cat spirits.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Xia Ying and the Old Cat Lady agreed to meet at 10 o¡¯clock tonight, and it¡¯s not yet 9 o¡¯clock, let¡¯s head over earlier to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm~~¡± Jin Mengqi nodded repeatedly.

    The two of them strolled through the chilling windy pedestrian street and then entered that neighbourhood.

    In this neighbourhood, there was an unusually large number of stray cats, swaggering around fearlessly. They did not run away from people, instead, they would stare at people with fierce eyes as if ready to pounce at any moment.

    ¡°Yikes~~ Master Huang, these cats are really creepy¡­ Now, I am somewhat afraid of cats.¡± Jin Mengqi confessed with lingering fear.

    ¡°The cats in the neighbourhood are not cat spirits, but they have been infected by Yin Sha Qi, turning into evil cats.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a nonchalant smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡±

    The two of them traveled through the neighbourhood and quickly arrived outside the villa!

    The villa where the Old Cat Lady resides!

    The iron gate of the villa was tightly shut.

    ¡°Master Huang¡­ We¡¯re here¡­¡± Jin Mengqi quickly wrapped her arm around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s. ¡°But, the door is locked, how do we get in? Should we¡­ Should we call the Old Cat Lady¡¯s servant to open the door? But they might not let us in.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears twitched a few times, then he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nobody in the villa.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ What should we do then?¡± Jin Mengqi glanced at the towering wall outside the villa. It was very high, even she, a quasi-Grandmaster, would struggle to climb over it.

    Of course, this wall was no barrier for a Great Grandmaster like Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Here, this is a one-time ¡®Wall-Penetrating Talisman¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman from his cloth bag and stuck it on Jin Mengqi¡¯s forehead.

    He then led Jin Mengqi and ran straight towards the iron gate.

    Whoosh~ Whoosh~

    The two easily passed through the tightly closed iron gate and arrived in the villa courtyard.

    The courtyard was very chilly, even though it was not yet autumn, the atmosphere felt like grieving crows crying in the cold, eerie wind.

    The courtyard was filled with stark naked old trees, their gnarled branches stretching out chaotically, appearing like ghostly hands trying to drag people into hell!

    At one end of the courtyard, there stood an old, dilapidated Western-style villa, showing signs of great age. The door was slightly ajar, revealing a small crack from which a bloody smell emanated, making the door seem like a horrific wide open mouth of a demon, ready to consume people!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Meow~~ meow~~ meow meow~~~~¡±

    Suddenly, a large mass of black cats gathered from all corners of the courtyard and blocked the villa entrance. Their tails stood erect, fur bristling, snarling at Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi as if their territory and kingdom had been invaded by strangers!

    The next second!

    A dense crowd of black cats fanned out and surrounded Huang Xiaolong and Jin Mengqi! It was ominously threatening!

    ¡­

 Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Chapter 479: The Old Lady with a Cats Face Returns Home!

    Chapter 479: Chapter 479: The Old Lady with a Cat¡¯s Face Returns Home!

    The saying goes, being bitten by a snake makes one fear a straw rope for ten years. Mengqi was frightened by cats. Seeing many black cats surrounding them, she shrunk and hid behind Huang Xiaolong, her body bristling with fear.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°A bunch of beasts dare to block the way?¡±¡±

    He took a step forward, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body shined with golden light. Waves of awe-inspiring, overwhelming pressure, like a tidal wave, swept out, scaring those black cats that they rolled around and scurried away.

    ¡°Master Huang¡­ you¡¯re so formidable!¡± Mengqi looked at Huang Xiaolong with an infatuated expression.

    Huang Xiaolong walked to a bare old tree and smiled. ¡°These are ¡®common locust trees¡¯ known as the ghosts of the woods, full of yin energy. If you see common locust trees in the wild, it¡¯s better not to get close, because¡­ hehe, there might be corpses buried under the tree. If no locust trees are planted in front of the house, the little ghosts won¡¯t come. Now, around this villa, there are a lot of locust trees. Imagine how sinister, and wicked this place is¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­oh¡­¡± Mengqi lost the color in her face.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside the villa and have a look. Anyway, Cat-face grandma isn¡¯t here, let¡¯s see what is interesting inside this villa.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked briskly towards the villa¡¯s main entrance with interest.

    ¡°Master Huang, wait for me~~¡± Mengqi caught up, gritted her teeth, and took the initiative to hold Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    The two of them intimately held hands. Huang Xiaolong held Mengqi¡¯s soft and delicate hand, feeling indescribably comfortable.

    They arrived at the villa¡¯s main entrance, where there was a monolithic stone threshold covered with thick dust.

    Huang Xiaolong stopped, bent over, and wiped off the dust on the stone threshold, then smiled.

    Mengqi looked down and instantly turned pale.

    The moonlight shone on the stone threshold, revealing a few large blood-red characters ¨C ¡°Shrine of Xia Lin¡±

    ¡°Huang¡­ Master Huang¡­ this¡­ this is¡­¡± Mengqi stuttered.

    ¡°Xia Lin is old cat-face¡¯s name. This is a tombstone. Heh, using tombstones as thresholds¡­ this house is undoubtedly a yin house. It¡¯s not a yang house where the living stay.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting¡­ let¡¯s go in!¡±

    He pushed open the slightly ajar front door of the villa. Instantly, a chill like a blade wafted out from inside, along with a ghastly howling wind.

    It was mixed with an acrid smell of blood.

    Huang Xiaolong calmly circulated some yang energy, entering hers through Mengqi¡¯s palm, so she wouldn¡¯t feel too uncomfortable.

    The two of them stepped inside the house.

    What met their eyes was a grand hall with antique furnishings.

    Something seemed to be cooking in the kitchen, as wisps of steam wafted out. It wasn¡¯t quite clear what kind of smell it was, not fragrant, just odd.

    Huang Xiaolong inhaled slightly, then led Mengqi up a wooden staircase to the second floor.

    Suddenly!

    At the end of the second floor in a room, blood was seeping under the door!

    ¡°Master Huang¡­ that room¡­ that room¡­¡± Mengqi¡¯s body started trembling like sifted flour. ¡°The smell of blood is so thick¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s relax. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s check it out.¡± Huang Xiaolong dragged Mengqi along the corridor to the room at the end.

    The door was slightly ajar.

    They pushed the door open, the room was lit. They walked in.

    The room was filled with congealed blood. Stepping on the floor, it made a creaking sound, like treading on a muddy road after rain, very sticky.

    Suddenly!!!!!

    Mengqi let out an uncontrollable scream!

    She immediately bent over and began to vomit uncontrollably.

    As it turns out, in this room, there were numerous cat skins hanging from the ceiling!

    There were also a number of bloody skinless cat corpses. These gruesome cat corpses had their eyes bulging out in anger, as if they were glaring at the world with such intense resentment that it was indescribable.

    Additionally, in the corner of the room, there were several baskets filled with cat organs and intestines.

    Indeed, the scene was gut-wrenching and one would feel a chill creeping up their spine. Stepping into the room felt akin to stepping into hell.

    However, Huang Xiaolong just looked around nonchalantly. ¡°Oh, I see. This room is where the Old Cat-Faced Lady tortured and killed stray cats. She used cruel methods to fill the cats with resentment till they died, then turned their spirits into malicious ones. With these spirits, she could then possess live cats and turn them into cat ghosts.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong led Mengqi, who was almost vomiting bile, out of the room.

    The door to the room next door was ajar, so Huang Xiaolong pushed it open to take a look.

    The room was empty, but on the floor, a formation seemed to be drawn in blood.

    This formation was divided into two parts, resembling a Yin-Yang symbol.

    The left side depicted an old woman with a hunched back and a horrifying cat¡¯s face.

    The right side depicted a mature woman with an enchanting figure, so lifelike and stunningly beautiful.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s Miss Xia! Xia Ying!¡± Mengqi exclaimed.

    Indeed, the mature woman depicted on the right was Xia Ying!

    The one on the left, it was not hard to guess, must be the Cat-Faced Old Lady!

    Besides the two figures, the formation was also filled with characters resembling tadpoles, obscure and difficult to decipher.

    ¡°Master Huang, what exactly is this?¡± Mengqi asked, shuddering with fear.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Witchcraft¡­this appears to be an old Witchcraft ritual. This must be the plot against Xia Ying.¡±

    Then, in the same room, Huang Xiaolong found some sharp scalpels and a bucket of mercury.

    ¡°I get it now,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding.

    However, he didn¡¯t immediately share his findings with Mengqi. Instead, he led her downstairs to the kitchen where food was being prepared.

    In the kitchen, two huge pots were boiling, their soups bubbling.

    Huang Xiaolong leaned in to see that both pots were cooking meat.

    One of the pots contained some hair, teeth, and even human skulls, unmistakably boiling human flesh soup!

    The other pot was cooking cat meat.

    ¡°It seems the rumors about the Cat-Faced Old Lady cannibalizing humans are true indeed,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself with a murderous glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Master Huang, what is it?¡± Mengqi was about to approach the pots to take a closer look.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth seeing here, let¡¯s go out.¡±

    In the main hall.

    ¡°Master Huang, what should we do now?¡± Mengqi asked nervously.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple. We just wait here for the Cat-Faced Old Lady to come home, and then, we¡­kill her!¡± Huang Xiaolong stated coldly.

    Just then!

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~~¡± An eerie cackling voice of an old woman echoed from outside the main entrance, ¡°Young man, young lady, you were here yesterday¡­ I had initially let you off, but I didn¡¯t expect you would choose to walk to your own deaths¡­ What a pity~~ However, with tender smooth skin like yours, I bet you taste wonderful~~ Hee hee hee~~¡±

    ¡°Alright, Cat-Faced Old Lady, cut the nonsense and come in. I¡¯ll kill you with one punch!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡­

 Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Chapter 480: You Know Too Much!

    Chapter 480: Chapter 480: You Know Too Much!

    The front door of the villa was wide open. An elderly woman, hunched over and with deep wrinkles etched across her withered face, tottered in. She looked so old and pale it was as if she were a corpse.

    It was a horrifying sight indeed.

    However, to Huang Xiaolong, it was merely a fa?ade, a trick designed to fool the ordinary eye. The real face of the creature was a hideous cat face!

    The cruel, gloomy cat eyes seemed to be shrouded in a mist of blood, a face covered in black fur, and a wide mouth like a cat ready to take a bite. And the cat¡¯s nose; the foul smell of cat feces and decaying corpses enveloping it.

    It was a grotesque monster.

    This was the infamous ¡®cat-faced old woman¡¯.

    Behind the ¡®cat-faced old woman¡¯ was the old servant, ¡°Uncle Miao¡± who answered the door yesterday. He, too, was a demon that had morphed from a ghost cat into a human form.

    At this moment, the demon, Uncle Miao, had a young woman slung over his shoulder.

    The woman was limp and seemed unable to speak, her large watery eyes filled with tears and fear.

    However, when she saw Huang Xiaolong, she showed a sense of relief in her beautiful eyes, desperately blinking at Huang Xiaolong.

    If this woman wasn¡¯t Xia Ying, then who could it be?

    On Xia Ying¡¯s wrist, which was as white as mutton fat jade, was the wooden bracelet made from a coffin tree.

    It seems that Xia Ying trusted her aunt, the cat-faced old woman, so much that she put the bracelet on again as agreed.

    However, her meeting with the ¡®cat-faced old woman¡¯ was earlier than planned. Currently, she seemed drugged; her body immobilized, unable to speak, although her consciousness still remained.

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~~¡± The cat-faced old woman emitted a beastly laugh while looking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Boy, you really like to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs¡­all seen by you now, huh? Sigh~~ People who love meddling tend to have short lives, in your next life remember, don¡¯t be so curious¡­¡±

    While she spoke, the cat-faced old woman had a heinous foul smell, her teeth glowing ominously.

    ¡°I believe the real Xia Lin died from a stroke more than twenty years ago.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, undeterred. ¡°However, just at that moment, a black cat happened to pass by. That¡¯s no ordinary cat, but something similar to a spectre.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong tapped his forehead. ¡°Spectres, such as fox spirits, mountain goblins, are creatures that practiced centuries to be on the verge of becoming a spirit.¡±

    ¡°That black cat, which is a spectre, hopped onto the body of the late Xia Lin, partially summoning her soul back, and then inhabited her body. Using Xia Lin¡¯s body as a vessel, it became something that was not human, a ghost, or a demon, thus forming the creature known as the ¡®cat-faced old woman¡¯ of Jiangnan City ¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained casually.

    After hearing this, Xia Ying had a look of horror and regret in her eyes.

    Actually, Mengqi had already warned her yesterday that there was something wrong with her aunt, but she didn¡¯t believe her out of respect and love for her.

    Today, the cat-faced old woman called her and asked her to wear the bracelet early and come over.

    The cat-faced old woman invited Xia Ying to a restaurant in the pedestrian street, and Xia Ying, having drunk the spiked wine, lost all her strength and couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°Oh¡­boy, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d know so much¡­¡± As the cat-faced old woman spoke, a cat-like wailing sound emerged from her throat.

    ¡°As for your conspiracy against Xia Ying¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his eyes flashing with amusement.

    ¡°You know about that too? Heh Heh~~ Tell me then.¡± The old woman with the cat face studied Huang Xiaolong with a challenging gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The skin of old lady Xia Lin is unappealing and, not to mention, saggy and dead-looking due to her advanced age. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been scheming to find a new skin to wear. To find a new skin, you need to choose someone suitable. Just then, you discovered Xia Ying. Beautiful by nature, she was cute as ice and snow in her childhood, and only grew more gorgeous and alluring as she aged. So, you decided to take over her body.¡±

    ¡°Next, you arranged an ancient witchcraft ritual, which aimed to ¡®recall a soul to a dead body.¡¯ There are stringent requirements for the witchcraft to work. The coffin-wood bracelet is the key to the formation activation. Plus, this bracelet had to be worn by Xia Ying from a young age, nurtured by her energy and soul. Yesterday evening, when Xia Ying came to meet you, you intended to trigger the witchcraft formation right away. However, you discovered she was not wearing the yin-wood bracelet, and that enraged you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong grinned, ¡°Xia Ying narrowly escaped danger last night. But since I was accompanying her, I could have ensured her safety even if she had worn the yin-wood bracelet last night.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s story, both Mengqi and Xia Ying displayed an expression of sudden realization.

    ¡°Impressive¡­ young man, you¡¯re pretty impressive. Yes, Yingying was the one I chose since she was young. She¡¯s the most suitable person for me to possess.¡± The cat-faced old lady responded with a strange smile, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to strip off her skin, eat her internal organs, and then I can become her by wearing her skin! She¡¯s so young and beautiful¡­ meow~~~ What a blessing it is to be able to become her~~meow~~~¡±

    The cat-faced old lady¡¯s excitement intensified, ¡°Skinning is easy. I¡¯ll use the sharpest scalpel to make a cut on her forehead, and then pour mercury into it. This way, her entire piece of skin¡ªintact skin¡ªwill come off¡­ It¡¯s so vibrant, youthful, beautiful, and a million times better than this old, dead skin of mine~~¡±

    Listening to the old woman¡¯s words, Xia Ying felt a shudder of revulsion run through her body, bringing with it a wave of nausea.

    Despite being an ancient martial arts grandmaster, the thought of almost having been skinned alive nearly made her faint.

    Xia Ying gave Huang Xiaolong a pitiful and pleading look.

    ¡°Young man, you know too much, therefore¡­you must die!¡± The cat-faced old lady¡¯s body surged with a vicious aura as her face contorted horribly. In the next second, she let out a¡ª¡±meow~~~¡±

    A long hiss echoed in the air!

    It seemed like she was summoning something!

    Shortly after, a flood of different kinds of cats began to scramble through the villa¡¯s front door and windows.

    All kinds of cats¡ªstreet cats, black cats, pet cats¡­ However, they all had one thing in common: they were saturated with gloomy and resentful spirits, even more terrifying than ordinary ghosts. Their eyes glowed with a fluorescent green light!

    The cats, treading softly, started to close in on Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi.

    At the corners of their mouths, a bloodthirsty grin appeared.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They seemed very excited and filled with an overwhelming sense of hunger.

    This was no ordinary group of cats. They were all ghost cats!

    ¡°Meow~~~ Tear them apart!¡± Following a horrific and eerie meow, the cat-faced old lady shouted her command.

    An innumerable horde of ghost cats pounced crazily at Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi!

    ¡­

 Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Skin Change

    Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Skin Change

    In the villa, the yin energy fluctuated intensely, even on the verge of becoming fog-like.

    A large swarm of ghost-cats, radiating killing intent, sprang towards Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi.

    Eerie cat cries echoed everywhere, these ghost-cats moved at an extremely fast pace, faster than the average ancient martial arts Grandmaster, and turned into a series of afterimages. Their sharp claws tore the air, creating a sound akin to tear-stained rags, as they unanimously attacked Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi.

    Whether it was their claws or teeth, all were filled with deadly poison. Once scratched or bitten, the negative energy would lead to death, it was highly dangerous.

    Seeing all this unfolded Xia Ying went pale.

    Even a single ghost-cat was hard enough to deal with, and now a whole swarm was assaulting Huang Xiaolong.

    Xia Ying made a quick assessment and came to the conclusion¡ª even a formidable ancient martial arts Grandmaster like Huangfu Tusun, armed with his sword, would most likely fall under the claws of these ghost-cats!

    Xia Ying couldn¡¯t help but worry about Huang Xiaolong.

    As fast as a quicksilver, Huang Xiaolong spoke a large ¡°Stop¡± commandment, glittering golden, it hovered mid-air!

    The very next second, the ¡°Stop¡± commandment exploded, turning into numerous smaller ¡°Stop¡± symbols, sinking into each of the ghost-cats. This caused them all to turn rigid as statues, frozen mid-pounce.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered, and lashed out with a punch!

    His fist radiated a glittering golden light, his entire arm was engulfed in burning netherworld flames. The sight of Huang Xiaolong looked akin to the messenger from hell itself!

    Bang~~!!!!!!

    The punch transformed into a multitude of dense runes, overwhelming and expansive, the villa¡¯s hall echoed with the three thousand sounds of the divine.

    Those ghost-cats, as soon as they came into contact with the runes, they cried out in agony. Their bodies exploded, staining the surroundings with blood, as their souls and flesh shells, were penetrated, and then incinerated into charcoal by the netherworld flames, fizzing and popping as they burnt down.

    With just one punch!

    All the ghost-cats in the room were wiped out!

    The fist method employed by Huang Xiaolong was that of the Buddhist suppression of evil demons, exterminating all ghostly beings.

    ¡°You, stop him!¡± Seeing that things were taking a turn for the worse, the old cat-faced woman quickly shrieked at demon Miao and took Xia Ying from his grasp. In the blink of an eye, she was upstairs and into the room that was filled with witchcraft formation!

    ¡°Master Huang! That monster is about to start the witchcraft formation, she¡¯ll skin Miss Xia alive!¡± Mengqi screamed in horror.

    Before everyone could react properly, demon Miao suddenly squatted down and let out a series of chilling cat-like cries.

    Below the floor of the mansion¡¯s hall, a viscous flood of blood erupted, within the blood, countless ghost faces howled and countless ghost hands reached out as if they were trying to pull Huang Xiaolong and Mengqi into the abyss of blood!

    Huang Xiaolong pulled out a talisman and tossed it onto the floor after setting it aflame.

    Bang~~!!!!!!

    The golden light exploded, and the blood on the ground evaporated instantly, the ghoul-like ghost faces were all obliterated.

    ¡°Meow~~~!!!!!!¡± Demon Miao growled furiously, and a fluffy cat tail sprang out from his rear, whipping around like a rattlesnake.

    The next moment, Demon Miao voluntarily dropped his glamour, turning into a large cat with sharp claws, razor-like teeth, and black fur. He jumped a few meters high and instantly pounced onto Huang Xiaolong, his claws aiming for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skull.

    Splat~~~~

    The cat¡¯s tail lashed out at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck.

    A disgusting smell flooded his senses, it was suffocatingly foul!

    It was as if an ancient creature was launching an attack.

    Huang Xiaolong remained unperturbed, but a teasing smile surfaced on his lips.

    Next second!

    Just as Demon Miao was about to land onto Huang Xiaolong, his claws and tail poised to strike, Huang Xiaolong stretched out both hands. They trapped Demon Miao¡¯s forelimbs like iron hoops!

    Rip~~~~~!!!!!!

    The sound of tearing fabric filled the air.

    Huang Xiaolong directly ripped the demon, Uncle Miao, into two parts!

    Before all the dirty blood and pus could burst out, he swiftly tossed away the two halves of the cat corpse he was holding. He then conjured a palm thunderbolt, turning the disgusting corpse into a pile of charred remains.

    ¡°Oh, my God, Master Little Long, you¡¯re so awesome! Hand-ripping a cat person! So strong! So domineering!¡± Mengqi, with stars sparkling in her eyes, cheered from the sidelines.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have time to deal with Mengqi. His figure moved, as weightless as a wisp of smoke, and he sprang up to the second floor.

    The room on the second floor, set up with witchcraft, was closed tightly. Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say any more and kicked the door open with one foot.

    In the room!

    Xia Ying was completely naked!

    Bare naked in that graphic design, precisely where her portrait was drawn.

    Wow, she¡¯s even more well-equipped than Mengqi, an alluring and sexy mature lady, exuding an indescribable charm!

    The Yew bracelet was placed at the core of the formation, the whole formation exuding a strange glow!

    The witchcraft had been activated!

    At the same time, the Cat-faced old woman, holding a scalpel, was about to cut Xia Ying¡¯s forehead!

    ¡°Ooh~~ Ooh~~~¡± Xia Ying¡¯s weak struggle, but her body had been drugged and she could barely move at all.

    In the face of a crisis, seeing Huang Xiaolong breaking in, Xia Ying looked at Huang Xiaolong with tearful eyes, sobbing uncontrollably.

    ¡°Oh~ It seems I¡¯m not late.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled playfully.

    The Cat-faced old woman¡¯s face was ferocious, full of resentment. She snarled, her mouth suddenly widening.

    Her cat-mouth tore open impossibly wide, mangling her own flesh!

    ¡°Urgh~~~~~¡±

    With a dry heave, several cat ghosts were spewed out of the Cat-faced old woman¡¯s mouth, charging at Huang Xiaolong!

    These cat ghosts, covered in blood, were even more grief-stricken than the green-clothed sinister ghosts.

    It seemed that the Cat-faced old woman has devoured many cat ghosts and could vomit them out for battle at critical moments.

    This creature was grotesquely cruel to the extreme.

    Devouring humans, swallowing cat ghosts, and indulging in cruelty and slaughter, it was the epitome of evil!

    Without wasting any words, Huang Xiaolong swung his fist. A phantom fist exploded out, decorated with swirling runes, shadowy flames, and murderous aura!

    Bang!!!!!!

    The incoming cat ghosts were instantly pulverized.

    At this point, the Cat-faced old woman realized that she was no match for the teenager before her. What she should do was to drop Xia Ying and flee for her life at all costs.

    However, she has painstakingly schemed for twenty years to seize Xia Ying¡¯s body. Seeing that she was about to succeed, she was reluctant to give up.

    ¡°Force the usurpation of the body!!!!!!¡±

    She screamed out.

    Splurt~~~!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    First, her clothes burst apart. Then her wrinkled skin ripped into shreds, revealing the bloody, skinless flesh underneath!

    She had actually voluntarily torn off her own skin!

    The next second!

    The Cat-faced old woman leapt towards Xia Ying!

    ¡­

 Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Chapter 482 Binhai, Im Back!

    Chapter 482: Chapter 482 Binhai, I¡¯m Back!

    Watching this skinless grotesque monster lunging at her, Xia Ying was filled a mix of horror, fear, and disgust. She was unable to scream out; if she could have, she would have wailed loud and long by now.

    Moreover, Xia Ying felt that her pores were wide open, as if something was trying to burrow into her body. It was as if she had plunged into a block of ice, shaking with cold!

    As the saying goes, it was faster to act than to speak. Huang Xiaolong threw a punch out into the void.

    This punch, with the immense strength of a landslide or tsunami, carried the momentum of sweeping over everything, directly aiming for the old crone with the cat¡¯s face!

    Within the gale of the punch, there was even a vision of a saintly monk talking about the dharma in a lotus potision.

    O? ma?i padme h¨±?!

    The six-syllable great illumination mantra resounded!

    This old woman with the cat face was incredibly strong and Xia Ying was on the verge of being possessed. Therefore, Huang Xiaolong was serious about this attack ¨C it was quite aggressive.

    In this punch, imbued with Buddha nature, the destructive power was almost devastating to evil, unclean beings.

    Boom~~!!

    The old cat-faced woman¡¯s physical and soul bodies were directly obliterated into dust, disappearing in a cloud of smoke.

    ¡°Hu~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong exhaled a turbid breath, laughing. ¡°That was enjoyable, this old cat-faced woman was quite strong. Quite thrilling to exterminate.¡±

    ¡°Uhhhh~ uhhh~~~¡± Xia Ying groaned at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong refocused on Xia Ying.

    He saw her lying down in the formation, completely naked.

    Everything that should and shouldn¡¯t have been seen by Huang Xiaolong was seen.

    This figure, was simply phenomenal.

    At this moment, although Xia Ying still looked somewhat startled, the fear and horror in her eyes had completely faded. What replaced it was a sense of having survived a catastrophe.

    And also¡­

    Shyness!

    She knew full well that Huang Xiaolong had seen all of her!

    Although Xia Ying was not young, uh¡­ at least older than Huang Xiaolong by a few years, on par with Lin Jing, she had not had a boyfriend until now. She was definitely an innocent girl.

    And her pure body had never before been seen by a man.

    But now Huang Xiaolong had seen all of her.

    Moreover, because she was so weak, she did not have the strength to cover herself.

    ¡°Master Huang~~~~~¡± Jin Mengqi came up hastily. Entering the room, she saw Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying, immediately holding her breath, ¡°Master Huang, you¡­ you¡¯ve killed the old woman with the cat face?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Now, Jin Mengqi stepped in. Her gaze involuntarily turned towards Xia Ying¡¯s desirable body as she secretly compared Xia Ying¡¯s figure with her own.

    ¡°Cough, cough~~ Master Huang, Miss Xia¡­this nudity¡­it¡¯s not really decent¡­¡± Jin Mengqi said a bit awkwardly.

    However, Xia Ying¡¯s clothes and pants had been torn to pieces by the old cat face. For the time being, no clothes that could be replaced were found.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Jin Mengqi, you go out and buy her a new set of clothes.¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Mengqi nodded repeatedly and walked out. At the doorway, she suddenly turned back, ¡°Uh~~ I¡¯ll go buy clothes, you guys¡­ You guys don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that ah~~¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xia Ying almost fainted, thinking, who the hell would have the mood to do that right now!

    After Jin Mengqi left, Huang Xiaolong took out a few silver needles from his canvas bag, moving quickly to insert them into some key points on Xia Ying¡¯s body.

    Soon, Xia Ying¡¯s body regained strength and she could talk again. ¡°Huang¡­ Huang Xiaolong¡­ can you¡­ can you turn around, do¡­ do not watch¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, you¡¯ve already been seen by me. What does it really matter whether I look one more time or one less?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied lazily with a smile. After all, he was only stating the facts.

    Xia Ying¡¯s delicate face felt like it was on fire, flushing a deep red. She muttered in a low voice, ¡°Shameless~~.¡±

    After speaking, Xia Ying scurried to a corner, hugging her knees, trying her best to conceal her body.

    Fortunately, not long after, Jin Mengqi returned with new clothes.

    She led Xia Ying to the next room and helped her change into the new clothes.

    Shortly, the three of them left the gloomy mansion and exited the complex.

    ¡°There might still be some harmful cat spirits left in Jiangnan City, but now that I¡¯ve taken out the Old Cat Lady, the scattered cat spirits won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Damn, I guess I just did Jiangnan City a favor for free. Who knows how many people the Old Cat Lady would have hurt if she was left alive.¡±

    While talking, Huang Xiaolong took out the soul bottle, releasing dozens of green specters, ordering them to wander around Jiangnan City. Any cat spirit they encountered was to be eradicated.

    The trio walked down the bustling, noisy street, surrounded by the sounds of men and women jovially laughing.

    Recalling the recent terrifying battle with the Cat Lady, Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi felt like a lifetime had passed.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was carefree and nonchalant. After all, exorcising demons was an everyday activity for him, no more difficult than eating or drinking water.

    After some time strolling around, Huang Xiaolong bid farewell to the two women.

    Perhaps having shared a life-threatening ordeal together, both Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi found it hard to part with Huang Xiaolong. Their hearts were filled with new emotions, completely blooming forth.

    However, both understood Huang Xiaolong was unpredictable, so they didn¡¯t ask him to stay longer.

    As Huang Xiaolong was about to leave in his car, Xia Ying finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Are¡­ are you going back to Binhai City right away?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be heading back soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    A determined look flashed across Xia Ying¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you in Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to find me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, grinning somewhat mischievously.

    Xia Ying¡¯s face turned beet red, as she spoke in a low voice. ¡°You¡­you saw all of me¡­ Don¡¯t you¡­ you think that¡¯s it?¡±

    Seizing the moment, Jin Mengqi blurted out. ¡°Master Huang, you saw all of me too¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Alright, both of you can come visit me.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong and the people from the Sun family packed up their things and began their journey back home!

    Back to Binhai!

    During this trip to Jiangnan City, the Sun family received a great boon, acquiring all the martial training halls under the Wei Family¡¯s name. This was a wealth beyond imagination.

    And Huang Xiaolong?

    He glanced at Sun Wei nestled in his arms.

    He too had gained something.

    His Sister Bai Hu!

    ¡®Hehe, Jin Mengqi, Ying Aoshan, Xia Ying, and Yan Pianpian¡­ these women¡­ they¡¯re all really beautiful~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought, beaming happily.

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong was also ¡°packed to the brim¡±. Leaving aside the fact that he would soon return to Binhai for his easy-going days.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡®My dear wife, Sister Jing, Fatty¡­ I miss you all so much!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong yelled in his heart.

    The convoy sped down the highway.

    Before long, they saw the sign for Binhai City.

    ¡°Binhai! I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Chapter 483: Creepy as a Ghost!

    Chapter 483: Chapter 483: Creepy as a Ghost!

    The convoy smoothly drove into the toll entrance of the Binhai expressway and swiftly entered the city.

    The scenes rapidly flashing by outside the car window seemed very familiar to Huang Xiaolong, which, of course, also made him feel a great sense of warmth and belongingness.

    Perhaps Huang Xiaolong had begun to view Binhai as his second hometown.

    After all, his friends and his woman were here¡­

    ¡°Little Long, are you coming home with us?¡± Sun Wei asked softly as she blinked her affectionate eyes at him.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitated for a moment.

    With a sweet smile, Sun Wei said, ¡°We are heading home now to inform Grandfather about the detailed situation of our trip to Jiangnan City.¡±

    With that, memories and admiration bubbled up in Sun Wei¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°Little Long¡­ we owe you so much for this trip. I¡¯m going to tell Grandfather everything in detail, I want him to recognize your bravery. The extra floor at the Carnival Hotel, Lan Keer¡¯s mysterious disappearance, the duel in the National Forest Park, and¡­ the series of victorious battles in the ancient martial arts competition, defeating the Wei family, defending the Sun family from our enemies¡­ wow, Little Long, everything you¡¯ve been through in Jiangnan City could be turned into an epic novel, and it would be riveting and highly popular!¡±

    It seemed that Sun Wei was about to go home to give a briefing, something that was of no interest to Huang Xiaolong. He also felt too lazy to go to the Sun family¡¯s home and be swarmed by people showering him with corny praises.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pass.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, just pull over somewhere. I¡¯ll get off and make my own way home.¡±

    So, the car stopped by the roadside, and Huang Xiaolong got out.

    He strolled aimlessly down the street under the bright sunshine. Everything was right in the world.

    At that moment, his cellphone rang.

    Huang Xiaolong picked up his phone to see it was his wife, Song Yuru, who was calling.

    Earlier on the car, Huang Xiaolong had messaged Song Yuru via WeChat to tell her that he was back in Binhai.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Little Long! You¡¯re so mean! Going to Jiangnan City and staying there for so long!¡± Song Yuru¡¯s voice was full of indignation, although it quickly softened into a whimper, ¡°I missed you so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ my dear wife, I missed you too.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ who knows if you really missed me.¡± Song Yuru pouted playfully.

    ¡°Of course I missed you. After all, we¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied earnestly.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ if you missed me¡­ then¡­ you should come find me now¡­ I¡¯m at the school¡­ please come¡­¡± Song Yuru pleadingly said to Huang Xiaolong.

    The truth was, during the time Huang Xiaolong was away from Binhai, Song Yuru had spent her days longing for him. The days without Huang Xiaolong were torturing to her. Sometimes, she would dream about him in her sleep; it was sweet, but it also fueled her longing for him, bringing tears to her eyes.

    Now that Huang Xiaolong was back in Binhai, Song Yuru couldn¡¯t wait to see him. She wanted to rush into his arms, kiss him as much as she wanted, hold him as much as she wanted, touch him as much as she wanted.

    In this situation, even if Huang Xiaolong directly asked her to meet him at a hotel, she would race there without a second thought.

    ¡°Alright, my dear wife, I¡¯ll come find you right now.¡± Huang Xiaolong also greatly missed his beloved wife.

    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm, Little Long, I¡¯m still in class now. When you get here, just hang around near the school, or wait for me at the sports field, library, or cafeteria¡­bye-bye, miss you love you muah!¡± Like a chirping skylark, Song Yuru hung up the phone.

    Huang Xiaolong hailed a taxi and headed straight for Binhai University¡¯s branch campus.

    He barely stepped out of the cab and walked up to the school gate when he froze in his steps.

    He could see the school¡¯s sky covered with dark, menacing clouds, looking as though a dark storm was brewing!

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school for some time, what¡¯s going on? Why does the school feel so eerie¡­¡±

    Given that his wife was studying here, Sun Wei and Sister Bai Hu were also students here, and um¡­beautiful teacher Chu Tingting was teaching here¡­

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong himself was a student of Binhai University.

    Now that the school was tainted, it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s duty to intervene.

    ¡°Damn, who knows what trouble maker wandered in here¡­ If it runs into me, its soul is bound for hell!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then stepped into the campus.

    The moment his foot stepped into the campus, a gust of cold wind swept through.

    Huang Xiaolong knew that many schools were built on chaotic graveyards. When night fell, the chilling wind could send shivers down one¡¯s spine. Besides, there had been rumors of haunting in Dormitory 508 of this school.

    But for the energy to be this fierce during the broad daylight, things are definitely very complicated!

    It was currently class time, and the campus was quite empty. Huang Xiaolong strolled with his hands in his pockets, occasionally pausing.

    Suddenly¡ª

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    A melodious female voice called out to him, stopping Huang Xiaolong in his tracks.

    The voice was filled with excitement and longing that couldn¡¯t be masked!

    Huang Xiaolong turned around to see a gorgeous woman wearing professional attire, with a smoking figure. Intelligence radiated from her in waves; she had a slender waist, phoenix eyes, willowy brows, a slender nose and rosy lips ¡ª truly stunning.

    If it was not the beautiful teacher Chu Tingting, then who could it be?

    Next to Chu Tingting was another female teacher who was around the same age but looked and shaped quite ordinary compared to her.

    The moment Chu Tingting spotted Huang Xiaolong, she jogged toward him, losing the reserve usually exhibited by a goddess. This left the other female teacher beside her astonished.

    At the last reunion, Chu Tingting had Huang Xiaolong pretend to be her boyfriend. But she was only acting in name.

    During the time Huang Xiaolong was away from Binhai, besides girls like Song Yuru, who already had confirmed relationships with him, Chu Tingting also missed him deeply. She even suffered from sleeplessness.

    It was at this moment that she finally realized she was in love with this student!

    But she did not dare confess this to anyone else. After all, most people are not tolerable towards student-teacher affairs.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Beautiful teacher, hello. Long time no see, you seem to have become even more beautiful.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully greeted Chu Tingting.

    As a matter of fact, Chu Tingting was already one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s designated wives!

    ¡°Tsk~~ You¡¯re even flirting with your teacher.¡± Chu Tingting rolled her eyes at Huang Xiaolong, a mischievous smile playing on her lips.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong, whom she had been thinking of for days and nights, made Chu Tingting extremely happy. This happiness was pure and genuine, overflowing from deep inside her.

    This left the female teacher next to her puzzled. She looked at Chu Tingting, then at Huang Xiaolong, and thought, ¡®No way¡­ Could it be¡­ Teacher Tingting and this student¡­are they¡­seeing each other? Oh my God, how weird.¡¯

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, I¡¯m not flirting with you. You have genuinely become more beautiful,¡± Huang Xiaolong sincerely said.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words filled Chu Tingting with an ineffable happiness. Afraid to reveal her feelings, she pretended to be serious and scolded him, ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, beautiful teacher, has something happened at the school recently?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s eyes widened, then she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a significant incident, no wonder you heard about it. A few days ago, a PE student suddenly ran to a window during class and jumped off the building, committing suicide.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Did this happen during daytime?¡± Huang Xiaolong queried.

    ¡°Yes. It was broad daylight, a little after 11 in the morning,¡± Chu Tingting said, her expression darkening. ¡°Sigh~~ that boy was usually quite outgoing. I couldn¡¯t have imagined. I don¡¯t know what troubled him so much.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows knitted into a frown, ¡®I wonder if the suicide of that boy has anything to do with the grimy things in the school. But at around 11 a.m. , the yang energy is very strong, normally a ghost wouldn¡¯t dare to appear¡­if it¡¯s really a case of ghost possession causing the boy to commit suicide, it¡¯s a frightful ghost indeed!¡¯

    The time around noon, particularly 12 o¡¯clock, is when yang energy is at its peak. Hence, execution by beheading in the ancient times was usually around this time, equivalent to 11:45 in modern time.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Why did the ancients pick this time for execution? It¡¯s because around noon, when yang energy is at its peak, it can counteract the heavy negative energy of ghosts. Executing criminals at this time keeps away ghostly possessions, and even prevents the culprit from becoming a ghost. Therefore, in period dramas, there is the trope of being executed at Wu-men, the place where yang energy in the palace is the most abundant. Being beheaded at Wu-men also makes it hard for one to become a ghost!

    Did that PE student genuinely commit suicide, or was there more to it?

    While Huang Xiaolong steeped in thought, Chu Tingting suddenly suggested, ¡°Oh yeah, Little Long, this Teacher Zuo here has been facing some¡­ weird issues recently. Could you perhaps help her find a solution?¡±

    Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, the woman beside Chu Tingting, turned bright red, stomped her feet and protested in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Tingting! Don¡¯t say it! Don¡¯t! This is very private, I only spoke about it to you¡­He¡­He¡¯s just a boy, a student, how can we tell him? Please, don¡¯t! I wouldn¡¯t be able to live if it gets revealed!¡±

    Having spoken, teacher Zuo dramatically covered her face with both hands, looking as shy as a bride being lifted onto her wedding sedan.

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Chapter 484 Bizarre Incidents!

    Chapter 484: Chapter 484 Bizarre Incidents!

    ¡°Teacher Zuo, the thing is¡­ Little Long is really good at casting out spirits.¡± Chu Tingting stated earnestly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you last time? I had a university classmate who lost his soul, and it was Little Long who helped him find it¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Teacher Zuo was stunned for a moment, looked at Huang Xiaolong with a flushed face, and muttered, ¡°I¡­ I have encountered some strange things recently¡­that¡­ Little Long, right? Can you really expel unclean things?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Teacher, what kind of trouble did you encounter? Just tell me straight, don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    Teacher Zuo hesitated and glanced around to make sure no one was nearby before lowering her voice. ¡°Little Long, this is the teacher¡¯s private matter¡­you¡­you must not spread it around or else I¡¯d be ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Really that dramatic?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll keep it to myself.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Teacher Zuo took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and slowly said, ¡°Recently, probably in the past month, I have been having dreams¡­ that is¡­ that is¡­ erotic dreams¡­ oh my, it¡¯s so embarrassing, I can¡¯t even say it.¡±

    ¡°Pffft~ Teacher, don¡¯t be dramatic, just treat it like you¡¯re seeking medical help. Tell me the specific details. Don¡¯t hold anything back, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to help. As you know, those kind of things can be big or small.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a serious expression.

    It seemed Teacher Zuo was scared by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, and finally spilled the beans. ¡°I dreamt of a man! He would come to my house every night and¡­and we¡¯d¡­ have sex, ah, the feeling was so real. The next day, I would always feel exhausted. I suspect that I¡¯ve been bothered by something unclean.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, please help Teacher Zuo.¡± Chu Tingting pleaded with a blushing face.

    Chu Tingting was extremely impressed with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability.

    ¡°A man coming over to your house each night for sex.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Have you seen the man in your dreams?¡±

    ¡°No. I definitely don¡¯t know him.¡± Teacher Zuo firmly stated.

    ¡°Based on what you said, you must have attracted a lusty ghost. However, among all types of ghosts, lustful ones aren¡¯t considered particularly powerful or vengeful. They tend to be timid and weak. Let me tell you a home remedy for this. Go to the herbal medicine shop and buy a medicine called ¡®Pearl Orchid Root¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong advised with a smile.

    ¡°Pearl Orchid Root?¡± Teacher Zuo and Chu Tingting concurrently echoed.

    ¡°Yes, Pearl Orchid Root. This medicine is primarily used to treat boils and ringworm. It has a spicy and slightly stinky smell. Crush it, put it in medical gauze, and then insert it into¡­hehehe, insert it into your private place. The stinky smell of the Pearl Orchid Root is the odor that lusty ghosts hate the most, so it won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained cheerfully.

    He wasn¡¯t fooling Teacher Zuo; this really was a tried-and-true home remedy for females to drive away lustful ghosts.

    ¡°Hehe, this method is¡­ indeed quite¡­ peculiar.¡± Chu Tingting awkwardly laughed on the side.

    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll resort to desperate measures then!¡± Teacher Zuo gritted her teeth and then turned around to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the medicine now! Pearl Orchid Root, Pearl Orchid Root!¡±

    After Teacher Zuo left hurriedly, Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting walked side by side on the campus.

    ¡°Little Long, I haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you for the last time.¡± Chu Tingting muttered.

    ¡°Haha, beautiful teacher, didn¡¯t you promise to treat me to ten meals and ten movies?¡± Huang Xiaolong jumped at the opportunity.

    ¡°Sure, but as a poor teacher, I can only afford cheap meals. I don¡¯t have the money to treat you to feasts.¡± Chu Tingting laughed, ¡°When are you free? After dinner, we can watch a movie. I¡¯ve heard there are many blockbusters being released recently.¡±

    Well, Chu Tingting indeed wasn¡¯t holding back anymore.

    She wasn¡¯t originally this kind of girl!

    Normally, when dealing with students, Chu Tingting was always cold as ice. Because of her beauty, the students called her the ¡®Iceberg Beauty¡¯.

    But in front of Huang Xiaolong, she was so proactive and enthusiastic¡­

    Just at this moment!

    ¡°Tingting~~ Tingting~~!!!¡±

    A bizarre male voice rang out.

    Chu Tingting frowned. ¡°It¡¯s that bastard Wang Jinrong again.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw a man in a suit, carrying a wooden bucket, running towards them.

    This man, Huang Xiaolong had taught him a lesson before. His name was Wang Jinrong, taking advantage of his father being the deputy principal of Binhai University branch, he had taken liberties with many young female teachers.

    At this time, Wang Jinrong ran to Chu Tingting¡¯s side, put down the bucket, and said high-pitched, ¡°Tingting! Believe in me, I¡¯m sincere! I¡¯m willing to do anything for you! Didn¡¯t you tell me to eat shit last time? I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll eat! I¡¯ll eat it now!¡±

    The wooden bucket was filled with a foul stench of feces, indeed, it was packed with excrement.

    Suddenly, Wang Jinrong reached into the bucket and grabbed a large handful of dung, shoving it into his mouth.

    Holy crap, his face was covered in shit, his mouth was full, seemingly enjoying it, like he was eating a cream cake. He licked his lips, sucked his fingers, his eyes reflecting nothing but delight in the repulsive meal and a strange sense of avidity.

    ¡°Gross~~!!!!!¡±

    Chu Tingting screamed, turning around to vomit.

    In the beginning, Chu Tingting was so annoyed by Wang Jinrong that she told him to eat shit.

    These were obviously just words of anger, but she didn¡¯t expect Wang Jinrong to really do it right in front of her.

    It¡¯s so disgusting! He is just a freak!

    ¡°Hehe~~~ Seems like, the school is really no ordinary place now.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured. He saw a layer of ghostly aura on Wang Jinrong¡¯s face!

    Moreover, on the side of Wang Jinrong¡¯s neck, there was a blue mark, resembling a tiny ghost¡¯s face at first glance.

    This guy is obviously possessed!

    His body is now manipulated by a ghostly entity.

    However, Huang Xiaolong hated this guy, especially for his indecent thoughts about Chu Tingting, manipulated by his father¡¯s power as the vice-principal, and deceived many young female teachers into bed, hence Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t in the mood to save him.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, let¡¯s leave.¡± Huang Xiaolong said pulling Chu Tingting away. ¡°It¡¯s too smelly, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, oh my God~~~¡± Chu Tingting vomited for a while, her face slightly pale. ¡°What on earth is going on? Is Wang Jinrong haunted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was haunted.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°By the way, beautiful teacher, the school hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently, you should better be careful. I¡¯ll give you a protection amulet later, remember to always carry it with you.¡±

    ¡°The school is not peaceful?¡± Chu Tingting asked in doubt.

    ¡°Yes, there are unclean things, very powerful dirty things.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Just then!

    Bang~~!!!!

    A loud blast!

    It sounded as if something crashing down from the sky.

    Immediately after, screams, cries, and a commotion echoed from a teaching building¡­

    ¡°Something terrible has happened! Someone has jumped from a building!¡±

    ¡°Quickly, call 120 for an ambulance!¡±

    ¡°Why¡­why did he suddenly¡­jump off the building¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the teaching building where the incident had happened, wasn¡¯t that the building where he took classes?

    ¡°Again¡­someone has¡­jumped off the building to commit suicide¡­¡± Chu Tingting widened her eyes, filled with absolute terror.

    Without uttering a word, Huang Xiaolong ran towards the scene.

    The Binhai University branch campus was plunged into panic!

 Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Chapter 485: Its Him! Just Him!

    Chapter 485: Chapter 485: It¡¯s Him! Just Him!

    Huang Xiaolong rushed over, to see near the flower bed under the teaching building, a male student had fallen to his death. Blood was splattered all over, his body was mangled and folded, his neck was broken, and both his eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out.

    His eyes wide open, he seemed extremely resentful as he stared coldly at this world, causing a chillingly horrifying sight.

    Besides, Huang Xiaolong also noticed that the soul of the boy who had just fallen to his death had drifted away.

    Generally speaking, after a person died, their soul would stay close to the body at the beginning, it was rare to see a soul drift away directly. Unless something forcibly took them away!

    ¡°Hehe¡­ interesting¡­very interesting¡­ Could this be another ordinary case of suicide?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked mockingly and then looked up at the gloom enveloping the school sky. ¡°And it¡¯s still broad daylight¡­ ¡±

    From far away, Chu Tingting stood in place, sobbing. ¡°This is¡­this is Lan Wei, class representative from the computer science department¡­ how¡­ how can it be¡­¡±

    At this moment, a large group of teachers and students rushed downstairs from the building. The whole building was filled with screams and footsteps, it was on the verge of chaos.

    Huang Xiaolong moved a few steps away without any expression, then suddenly his eyes sharpened and he saw his wife, Song Yuru, among the crowd.

    Song Yuru was the first to spot Huang Xiaolong, her panicked eyes instantly softened as she ran towards him.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ something has happened¡­ just now a senior from the computer science department jumped off the building and committed suicide¡­¡± Song Yuru said tremblingly. ¡°Huh~~Little Long, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, but you seem to have gained some weight.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckles.

    ¡°Just a little bit, but it makes you look better.¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face was flushed, but she quickly added. ¡°Little Long, a few days ago a student from the sports department jumped off the building and committed suicide, the matter hasn¡¯t blown over yet, and now someone has jumped again, what do you think is happening?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not something good.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, my wife, you have the amulet I gave you, and¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had Ghost Mengyao in a purple dress secretly protecting his wives and future wives in Binhai, so even if the school was filled with resentment and haunted by evil ghosts, he was not at all worried about his wife.

    ¡°Rest assured, wife, even if everyone in the school dies, you will be unharmed. You go back to class first, I will go talk to the principal.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    With incidents occurring one after another at the school, Principal Zhou Yuewen must be having a headache, right?

    ¡­

    Principal¡¯s Office.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his legs crossed and a cigarette in his mouth, was sitting in the principal¡¯s chair.

    Principal Zhou Yuewen personally made tea for Huang Xiaolong.

    If other school leaders or students saw this scene, they would probably be scared out of their wits.

    ¡°Master Long¡­ what do you think¡­ about the¡­ current situation¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen looked at Huang Xiaolong in fear. ¡°For some reason, series of unlucky events keeps happening in our school recently. A few days ago a student jumped off the building, and another one today¡­ I think, this¡­ this is definitely not a coincidence¡­ Master Long¡­ could it be¡­ could it be¡­ some¡­ some evil force is causing mischief?¡±

    Since witnessing the paranormal incident in room 508, where Huang Xiaolong got rid of the female ghost ¡°Jiang Lili,¡± Zhou Yuewen, who used to be an atheist, now firmly believes in ghosts and gods.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Principal Zhou, don¡¯t be so tense. We have dealt with each other before. So, sit down and tell me everything.¡± Huang Xiaolong said playfully.

    ¡°Okay, okay, with Master Long here, I feel reassured.¡± Zhou Yuewen breathed a sigh of relief, and he took a seat next to the office desk.

    But as soon as he sat down, Huang Xiaolong said. ¡°There definitely are evil spirits present. And much more fierce and malevolent ones. Supernatural level, you could say.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Yuewen¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°But usually, malevolent ghosts don¡¯t randomly harm people in schools. As the saying goes, revenge must be avenged, and grievances must be rectified. Just like the female ghost Jiang Lili from room 508, she lingered in the school and caused disturbances because the real killer hadn¡¯t been captured¡­.. Principal Zhou, has the school offended or killed any person recently?¡±

    ¡°No! How can we offend people? Even less so kill people!¡± Principal Zhou immediately shook his head.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t add up~ Based on the current situation, it¡¯s unlikely for a new ghost to behave this way, it¡¯s surely the work of an old, longstanding ghost¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said thoughtfully. ¡°So tell me, has the school offended or killed anyone about 10, 20 years ago?¡±

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Zhou Yuewen gripped his temples, as if he was racking his brain for memories, ¡°I started teaching here about ten years ago¡­ All these years this campus has always been peaceful, except for the incident when Jiang Lili was killed in the dormitory, which caused a sensation then¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps, has the school ever fired any teachers or students?¡± Huang Xiaolong coaxed gently.

    ¡°Uh¡­wait a moment¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen sprang up, rushed to a cabinet, and began to search for records.

    After a while, he found two files. ¡°Master Long, in the past decade, the school has dismissed two people. One was Yuan Weijie, who was the principal ten years ago, and the other was a male teacher, Luo Dahuan, who was fired five years ago.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took the files from Zhou Yuewen and started to flip through them casually.

    Zhou Yuewen reported the circumstances on the side.

    Yuan Weijie¡­ ten years ago, he was the principal of the Binhai University branch. But he had a violent temperament and his teaching methods were too strict, often resorting to corporal punishment. Once during a bitter winter, a student was constantly skipping classes and not following school rules. As a principal, Yuan Weijie personally punished the student. In extremely cold temperatures, he forced the disobedient student to strip down to his shorts and run five laps around the sports field. The student passed out from the cold after only two laps. He was taken to the hospital for emergency treatment and survived. But the student¡¯s parents were adamant. The matter escalated to the mayor, and under public pressure, Yuan Weijie had to resign.

    Later, Yuan Weijie took a job at a private high school in Binhai as a Chinese teacher, but his teaching style remained the same. Finally, something happened!

    A student, subjected to corporal punishment, lost his life.

    The private school not only fired him but the Department of Education also wanted to revoke Yuan Weijie¡¯s teaching certificate.

    On the day that the notice of punishment came down, Yuan Weijie committed suicide by poison in his office.

    Moreover, he wrote a heartbreaking sentence in his own blood on the wall¡ª

    ¡°Binhai University, Hengyuan Private High School, I, Yuan Weijie, will be back! I will definitely be back!¡±

    Luo Dahuan¡­ five years ago, he was a math teacher at the Binhai University branch. During his year of teaching, he repeatedly molested female students in his class and even installed hidden cameras in the girls¡¯ bathing area and toilets. When the incidents were exposed, Luo Dahuan was not only expelled from the school but also sentenced to three years in prison.

    ¡°Master Long, I know Luo Dahuan. I wouldn¡¯t say we were close friends, but we were neighbors¡­ He was still serving his sentence, but he died mysteriously in jail last month¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen said with a trembling voice. ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that after Yuan Weijie or Luo Dahuan died, they have become vengeful ghosts¡­ seeking revenge¡­ revenge on our school?¡±

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Principal Zhou¡­¡± A female voice came from outside the door.

    Huang Xiaolong recognized that it was Teacher Zuo¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Master Long, it¡¯s Teacher Zuo, the head teacher of the computer science department. The student, Lan Wei, who committed suicide by jumping off the building today, was her student.¡± Zhou Yuewen whispered.

    Huang Xiaolong signaled for Teacher Zuo to come in.

    ¡°Teacher Zuo, please come in.¡± Zhou Yuewen cleared his throat and said.

    Teacher Zuo pushes the door and comes in with a look of anxiety and fear. ¡°Principal Zhou, I just went to the pharmacy to buy some medicine, and that¡¯s when¡­ that¡¯s when I heard the terrible news of Lan Wei¡¯s suicide¡­ There were¡­ There were absolutely no signs before¡­¡±

    As Teacher Zuo drones on, she notices Huang Xiaolong sitting calmly in the principal¡¯s chair and is somewhat surprised.

    Casting her gaze down, Teacher Zuo notices the two files on the office desk.

    Unbelievably!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She screeches as if she were a cat whose tail had been stepped on!

    ¡°Teacher Zuo, what¡¯s going on!¡± Zhou Yuewen admonished irritably.

    ¡°It was him¡­ it was him¡­¡± Teacher Zuo, both shocked and angry, pointed at one of the files with a colored photo of Luo Dahuan on it.

    ¡°Master Long, the guy I told you about, the one who has sex with me every night in my dreams¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s this guy! I would recognize him even if he turned into ashes!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest is piqued. ¡°Well, he has already turned into ashes.¡±

 Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Chapter 486: Youre Seeking Your Own Death!

    Chapter 486: Chapter 486: You¡¯re Seeking Your Own Death!

    Listening to the conversation between Huang Xiaolong and Teacher Zuo, Zhou Yuewen was somewhat mystified, particularly when he heard Teacher Zuo muttering something about ¡°patter patter patter¡±, which made him even more astonished. ¡°This¡­ Teacher Zuo, what on earth is going on?¡±

    ¡°Zhou¡­ Principal Zhou¡­ I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Teacher Zuo said with a grim face.

    ¡°Did you buy the adenosma bracteolatum root that I asked you to get?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Teacher Zuo.

    ¡°I¡­ I bought it¡­¡± said Teacher Zuo, sounding extremely anxious.

    ¡°If you bought the medicine, then there¡¯s no problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Just do as I instructed ¨C crush it and stuff it down ¡®there¡¯. Don¡¯t worry, that lecherous ghost Luo Dahuan won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    Having said that, he gave Zhou Yuewen a pointed look.

    Getting the hint, Zhou Yuewen spoke to Teacher Zuo. ¡°Teacher Zuo, as the class advisor, you should attend to the students following an accident¡­ You should hurry and handle it.¡±

    Distressed, Teacher Zuo left the office.

    ¡°Master Long, I¡­ I¡¯m completely flabbergasted. How is this matter connected to Teacher Zuo?¡± a nervous Zhou Yuewen asked.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a brief explanation of the situation surrounding Teacher Zuo, and Zhou Yuewen found it so astonishing that it was like listening to a ghost story.

    ¡°Oh my! Who would have thought that Luo Dahuan would become such a lewd ghost after his passing, misbehaving every night with Teacher Zuo? It¡¯s really something,¡± Zhou Yuewen marveled.

    ¡°It seems that in the last ten years, two people were expelled from school: one was Yuan Weijie, and the other was Luo Dahuan¡­ We have confirmed that Luo Dahuan has become a lewd ghost. But his resentment isn¡¯t particularly strong and he¡¯s timid and cowardly. The ongoing streak of student suicides within the school has nothing to do with Luo Dahuan,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Master Long¡­ Are you saying there¡¯s another ghost disturbing our campus besides Luo Dahuan? Maybe¡­ maybe¡­ Yuan Weijie?¡± Zhou Yuewen stammered nervously. ¡°Master Long, Yuan Weijie committed suicide by poisoning. I¡¯m afraid he may have turned into a fierce ghost!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely a fierce ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated unequivocally. Afterwards, he contemplated a bit, then asked, ¡°You mentioned earlier that Yuan Weijie didn¡¯t commit suicide on this campus, but at a private high school. What was the name of that school?¡±

    ¡°Hengyuan Private Middle School,¡± Zhou Yuewen promptly replied.

    ¡°Could you do an investigation to see if anything strange has recently occurred in Hengyuan Private Middle School?¡± Huang Xiaolong requested.

    ¡°Okay. Master Long, I¡¯ll look into it right away. But as for our school¡­ With the current situation¡­ After all, two students have already committed suicide by jumping off a building. I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid this situation might worsen.¡± Zhou Yuewen turned pale with fear.

    Huang Xiaolong wondered to himself, were there only two student deaths?

    There were numerous anomalies!

    For instance, Wang Jinrong was possessed, savouring feces as if it were a delicacy.

    Teacher Zuo was harassed every night by the ghost of Luo Dahuan.

    ¡°It seems the situation isn¡¯t serious during the day other than the few casualties. However, at night it¡¯s unpredictable. Starting from today, students living on campus should be sent home, and evening study sessions should be cancelled. After sundown, no one should be in the school,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed. ¡°Tonight, I plan on investigating Binhai University¡¯s campus.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Master Long, you truly are selfless. Yes, yes, yes! Let¡¯s eliminate the malicious ghost tonight, punishing evil, and removing harm! Protecting the people!¡± Principal Zhou immediately felt more at ease upon hearing that Huang Xiaolong was prepared to take action.

    ¡°I consider myself a part of this campus. So, this time, I won¡¯t charge any fees. Now go on and check out Hengyuan Private Middle School,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, dismissively waving at Zhou Yuewen.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone began to ring.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the incoming call. It was from an unknown number.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Hello~~ May I ask if this is Mr. Huang Xiaolong?¡± On the other end of the line a refined, unhurried voice of a middle-aged man resonated.

    Even though Huang Xiaolong could not see the man behind the voice, he could guess that it was a congenial middle-aged man wearing glasses, with the demeanor of a well-educated member of high society.

    ¡°Yes, I am Huang Xiaolong. However, it seems I don¡¯t know you, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Huang, we haven¡¯t met before. However, to be precise, I have observed you through the footage of a CCTV camera. I admire your admirable conduct,¡± said the sincere voice of the middle-aged man on the other end of the line.

    ¡°Surveillance video?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, taken aback. ¡°What surveillance video?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Mr. Huang, do you remember Ah Hu and Yin Si from Li Lake Street in the Lychee District?¡± the middle-aged man asked carefully and politely.

    Ah Hu from Huahuhu Street and the mahjong master Yin Si who has small ghosts spying on his opponents¡¯ cards at mahjong?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression indicated he now remembered and he immediately thought of something.

    ¡®Oh! I get it! I had originally gone to Ah Hu¡¯s place to settle some gambling debts for Su Xiaoman¡¯s little brother, Su Xiaoqiang. I won several million yuan there. As it turned out, Ah Hu was not the actual owner of the gambling den on Huahuhu Street, there was a big boss behind the scenes. Hmm¡­So, it seems Ah Hu¡¯s boss has finally come looking for a showdown.¡¯

    With this thought in mind, Huang Xiaolong remained calm and even felt like laughing a bit.

    Was this really a big deal at all?

    Huang Xiaolong had dared to wipe out both the Gao Family of Binhai and the Chen Family of Jiangnan City ¨C he didn¡¯t even give a damn about the ten ancient martial art families¡­ What could a mere owner of a casino do to him?

    ¡°Ah, I see. You¡¯re here to get revenge for Ah Hu, right? However, I¡¯m telling you, I won that money fair and square in your casino. What¡¯s the matter, you can¡¯t take a loss?¡± Huang Xiaolong said sarcastically.

    ¡°No, no, Mr. Huang, please don¡¯t get us wrong. We¡¯re just doing business and sometimes you win, sometimes you lose. We can certainly take a loss,¡± the middle-aged man quickly replied. ¡°However, there are some intricacies here that I believe you may not fully understand, so I gave you a call to explain. My name is Minghui ¨C you can call me Ahui or Old Ming.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was a bit puzzled!

    Listening to ¡°Ahui¡¯s¡± tone, it didn¡¯t seem like he was picking a fight or seeking revenge, but rather he was very polite, almost as if he was discussing business.

    ¡°Just get to the point. I don¡¯t have time to waste chatting,¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, Zhou Yuewen was looking at Huang Xiaolong in shock, his eyes filled with fear. It seemed that Huang Xiaolong might have discovered something strange when he asked him to investigate Hengyuan Private Middle School.

    Huang Xiaolong gave Zhou Yuewen a nod, then prepared to hang up the phone. ¡°I have some pressing matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll have to hang up. If you want to seek revenge, feel free to come find me. I¡¯m sure you must have found my home address in Binhai. I welcome visitors.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang, please do not misunderstand. Just give me ten more seconds.¡± said Ahui politely. ¡°Mr. Huang, Su Xiaoman is your girlfriend, correct? In that case, Su Xiaoqiang would be your brother-in-law. Well¡­ Without your permission, we invited both of them to our club¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing that, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart grew cold, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, murderous intent flashed across his body and he sneered, ¡°Are you trying to get yourselves killed?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Chapter 487: Indeed, Trouble Has Occurred!

    Chapter 487: Chapter 487: Indeed, Trouble Has Occurred!

    It can be said that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman is his inverse scale!

    If a dragon¡¯s inverse scale is touched, death is inevitable!

    Someone actually kidnapped Sister Xiaoman and her brother¡­

    Die!

    Within Huang Xiaolong, a surge of murderous intent erupted!

    ¡®Sigh~~ There are always some blind fools who try to provoke me. I never wanted to become a killer, however, you all have been too provocative¡­¡¯

    But, Huang Xiaolong felt things seeming a bit off.

    He had specifically assigned Gui Mengyao, dressed in purple, to protect his women in Binhai. Surely, Su Xiaoman was within that protective range, how did she get kidnapped?

    Could it be possible that, the person who kidnapped Su Xiaoman and her brother is even more formidable than Mengyao?

    Can¡¯t be! Even if the King of Ghosts were absent, the Purple Ghost is virtually invincible!

    ¡°No, no, no! Mr. Huang, you¡¯re mistaken! You¡¯re really mistaken!¡± On the other end of the call, Minghui promptly began to explain. ¡°We only invited Ms. Su Xiaoman and Mr. Su Xiaoqiang to be our guests. There was no disrespect whatsoever. Quite the contrary, we treated them as esteemed guests!¡±

    Minghui¡¯s voice was so sincere that it was hard to detect any ill-will in his words.

    Huang Xiaolong gestured for Zhou Yuewen to wait while he continued the conversation with Minghui.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, you can now listen to what Ms. Su Xiaoman and Mr. Su Xiaoqiang have to say¡­ please make sure not to get angry.¡± It seemed that Minghui had switched on the speakerphone.

    Soon enough, Huang Xiaolong heard Su Xiaoman¡¯s voice¡ª¡±Little Long¡­I¡­ Xiao Qiang and I have been brought to a¡­ a very, very luxurious place¡­ Are they your friends? I have my own servants here, they even gave me a VIP card, I can¡­ I can freely spend in their mall. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Also heard from the phone, Su Xiaoqiang was yelling enthusiastically, his voice revealing a degree of euphoria. ¡°Ha-ha-ha~ Brother-in-law! Your connections are impressive! This place is great! Food and drink are unlimited, and every day we are served delicacies. Ha ha ha ha~~~ Last night, they even offered me a¡­service¡­I saw, all top-level beauties¡­and also some C- or D- list actresses¡­ Wow! If not for my sister holding onto me, I would have¡­ Ah ha ha ha! Brother-in-law, we¡¯re all men, you understand. Anyway, brother-in-law, if you¡¯re busy, just go ahead, no need to worry about my sister and me, we¡¯re all good here, to the point that it can¡¯t get any better¡­ Ha ha ha~~~¡±

    Well, listening to Su Xiaoqiang¡¯s account, it seemed that he and Su Xiaoman were not being kidnapped but were actually enjoying themselves¡­

    ¡°Mr. Huang, now you know that we have no ill intentions, right?¡± Minghui chuckled.

    ¡°What do you guys actually want?¡± said Huang Xiaolong, his anger subsiding slightly. ¡°But let me warn you, if even a single hair on my Sister Xiaoman¡¯s head is harmed, I swear every single one of you is going straight to hell. I guarantee it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang, there¡¯s no need for this. We shouldn¡¯t be so hostile,¡± said Minghui, attempting to be as amiable as possible. ¡°The thing is, Mr. Huang, you¡¯ve broken the gaming industry¡¯s rules. We understand, of course, that you certainly didn¡¯t do this on purpose. Maybe, you were unknowing of the rules.¡±

    ¡°Which industry?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    ¡°The gambling industry,¡± explained Minghui breezily. ¡°Mr. Huang, each industry has its rules. No person can disregard those rules. You¡¯re a highly skilled gambler and can be called a gambling expert. In the gambling industry, normally, gambling experts are not allowed to take money from any casino. Because this could be seen as a provocation.¡±

    ¡°Later on, we checked and found that you haven¡¯t registered in the World Gambling Association, which means you don¡¯t belong to any organization, you¡¯re an independent gambler. I can understand if you¡¯re a local expert. You aren¡¯t knowledgeable about the rules and thus unintentionally violated them.¡± Minghui¡¯s tone was friendly and cordial.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any rules. Now, enough with the nonsense, what do I need to do to get my Sister Xiaoman released?¡± Huang Xiaolong wondered to himself, what the hell do I care about your stupid rules!

    ¡°Well, Mr. Huang, now you have two options,¡± said Minghui, smiling. ¡°The first option is to be inducted by us. ahem, based on the surveillance footage of the Flower Lake Casino, we assessed your gambling skills. You meet all the requirements to be adopted by our company. Our company operates casinos in various places across Huaxia, including Hong Kong, Macau, and even Las Vegas. The Flower Lake Casino is just a tiny little one. Provided that you become a gambling expert for our company, we will offer you a generous salary.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, we¡¯re thinking, an annual salary of 10 million British pounds, with bonuses included, how does that sound to you?¡± There was a sense of confidence and certainty in Minghui¡¯s voice, as if he thought he had Huang Xiaolong in the palm of his hand. ¡°Mr. Huang, we¡¯re talking British pounds, not RMB.¡±

    Indeed, with an annual salary of 10 million British Pounds, the amount is truly astronomical.

    This was indeed a staggering figure.

    Even some elites in society might not be able to earn this much in their lifetime.

    On top of that, there were potential bonuses.

    This proposition was not something an ordinary person could refuse.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ It seems that the gambling industry truly is immensely profitable,¡± chuckled Huang Xiaolong, with a sarcastic undertone.

    Of course, Minghui did not sense the disdain in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Huang, you can think of it that way. The daily monetary flow of our company is an astronomical sum that you might not be able to imagine,¡± said Minghui, trying to hide his smug tone. ¡°We control half of the domestic gambling industry¡­.¡±

    ¡°All right, enough. I¡¯m not interested,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, rejecting thee offer outright. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re giving me two options? Let¡¯s hear the next one.¡±

    Silence followed.

    Minghui was silent for a whole half minute!

    Perhaps, he did not anticipate that Huang Xiaolong would reject his offer!

    And the rejection was so abrupt!

    ¡°Mr. Huang, if you¡¯re not satisfied with our offer, we can even negotiate in person¡­¡± suggested Minghui.

    ¡°Just tell me the next option,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, in an impatient tone.

    ¡°Well¡­ then, okay. Mr. Huang, the so-called second option is¡­ for you to engage in a gambling showdown, at the gambling table, with our company¡¯s gambling expert. After all, you¡¯ve already provoked our company, and so, we must get an explanation,¡± said Minghui. ¡°We hope that you can understand us. However, rest assured, regardless of anything, we will not harm Ms. Su Xiaoman or Mr. Su Xiaoqiang.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it. This is it, I¡¯ll come see you whenever I have time. But I¡¯d advise you not to waste your effort on this competition, against me you¡¯re bound to lose, no matter how capable your company¡¯s gambling expert can be,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, it¡¯s really¡­ really unfortunate that you chose the second way to resolve this issue. Well¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the ¡®Palace of Bliss¡¯ in Binhai City. I will not disturb Mr. Huang any longer. Goodbye. Ah¡­ such a pity,¡± said Minghui, his voice full of regret as he hung up the phone.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Idiot,¡± muttered Huang Xiaolong, laughing to himself.

    ¡°Master Huang, you¡­ you asked me to check the Hengyuan Private Middle School, and¡­ and I did¡­¡± stammered Zhou Yuewen, his face bearing a fraught look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± inquired Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Master Huang¡­something really¡­ really serious did happen at Hengyuan Private Middle School¡­ A number of extremely peculiar, inexplicable incidents occurred one after the other¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen said in a shaking voice.

    ¡°What happened? Speak.¡± Huang Xiaolong was direct and succinct.

 Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Chapter 488: The Goddess Who Buys Pancakes

    Chapter 488: Chapter 488: The Goddess Who Buys Pancakes

    Zhou Yuewen¡¯s hand quivered as he reached for a cup of tea from the table, gulping down more than half of it before starting his harrowing tale.

    In Binhai, Hengyuan Private High School is a well-established private school known for its high entrance rate and excellent reputation. It¡¯s distinctive for its strictly military-style management.

    Under this military-style management, students cannot leave the school ground once enrolled unless it was the end of the term. They ate, slept, lived, and moved around within the campus, and parents were not allowed to visit their children.

    In the past month, Hengyuan Private High School had urged several students to leave, citing reasons such as lack of drive, bad behaviour, and even covert romances.

    What was bizarre, however, was that these students underwent a drastic change in temperament after being taken home by their parents. They would resort to ruthless and inhumane methods while their parents were asleep at night, using hammers, axes, or kitchen knives to cruelly slaughter their parents before committing suicide. Their method of suicide was eerily identical¡ªself-immolation!

    Finished with his account, Zhou Yuewen was horrified beyond words. ¡°Master Long, isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t this horrifying? Could it be that these expelled students were all brutes? They actually parricided¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so terrifying. No, not even, they¡¯re worse than beasts!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ indeed, it is peculiar.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes spun around, as if he was onto something.

    ¡°Master Long, Yuan Weijie committed suicide by poisoning himself in his office at Hengyuan Private High School. Before his death, he left a blood note on the wall, claiming that he would return. Could all of this¡­ be his doing?¡± Zhou Yuewen asked, trembling with fear.

    ¡°Do you know what is crucial to this case?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen was a bit confused.

    ¡°Note that each expelled student chose the same method of suicide after killing their parents: self-immolation,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile. ¡°Do you know why they didn¡¯t choose jumping off buildings, cutting their wrists, hanging themselves, but chose self-immolation instead?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen was stumped by the question.

    ¡°Well, the answer is simple, they wanted to destroy the evidence,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Because these expelled students were already dead when they were brought home by their parents. What was taken home was just the vengeful spirits possessing their corpses. The reason for self-immolation is to prevent the forensic doctor from discovering the inconsistency in the time of death during the autopsy.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Zhou Yuewen¡¯s body trembled in fear.

    At that moment, Zhou Yuewen¡¯s phone beeped, indicating a new text message. He picked up his phone to check the message. ¡°Master Long, the principal of Hengyuan Private High School is a friend of mine. He just sent a message! A senior high school student named ¡®Tian Fang¡¯ was¡­ was expelled from Hengyuan Private High School today, and her parents¡­ will pick her up tonight. What¡­ what do you think¡­?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will go to Hengyuan Private High School tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a nod. ¡°I believe there must be a connection between the supernatural incidents happening at Hengyuan Private High School and the branch campus of Binhai University!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Master Long, I¡¯ll arrange for the dispersal immediately. We absolutely cannot allow any student or staff member to stay on campus after sunset,¡± Zhou Yuewen affirmed solemnly.

    ¡°Good.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and walked out of the principal¡¯s office.

    It was noon, and all the students had finished their classes. However, every one of them was walking through the campus with their heads down, their mood extremely low. Clearly, the string of balcony-jumping incidents at the branch campus had left some people feeling scared.

    ¡°Ah~~ first, let¡¯s take down the ghost causing mischief. After all, human lives are at stake,¡± Huang Xiaolong made his decision. ¡°As for Sister Xiaoman, I believe those guys wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. Hehe, when I have time, I will bring Sister Xiaoman home.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru had a simple lunch in the school cafeteria. Huang Xiaolong reminded Song Yuru not to stay in the dormitory that night and to go home instead.

    After lunch, Huang Xiaolong leisurely strolled around the vicinity of the branch campus. He found the location of Hengyuan Private High School on his phone, which was about 6 or 7 kilometers away from the branch campus. With nothing better to do, he decided to walk over there.

    When he was about to reach Hengyuan Private High School, he passed by a unique, antique street.

    This street was charmingly old-fashioned which caught the eye.

    Huang Xiaolong strolled casually into the ancient street.

    This street consisted of many stores, each with a centuries-old reputation, that sold various handmade folk crafts, local snacks, and so on.

    Upon observation, Huang Xiaolong noticed that the most popular shop on this street was a pancake shop.

    It was said that the handmade pancakes from this shop were unparalleled, with a recipe originated from the Qing Dynasty royal court. It was a mere pancake, but the taste was incomparable.

    This traditional craft was passed down through generations and was exclusive to this shop alone.

    The shop had an unusual rule: they only sold pancakes in the afternoon, and they only sold exactly 200 of them. Not one more, not one less, precisely 200.

    Further, each person could only buy one each time.

    By the time Huang Xiaolong arrived at the shop, a line resembling a long dragon had already formed outside.

    In the queue were fashionable men and women, laborers, white-collar workers, foremen-like people, and students¡­

    Their eyes were filled with anxious expressions¡­

    ¡°Ah~~ I¡¯ve been queuing here for several days, but every time it¡¯s my turn, the 200 pancakes are sold out. How unlucky,¡± one person remarked.

    ¡°Am I not the same? I hope I¡¯ll be lucky this time and able to buy a roast cake. This roast is truly unique in our Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s said to be an exclusive skill passed down from the Qing Dynasty. It¡¯s fantastic!¡±

    ¡­

    An indescribable aroma flows out from the roast cake shop, stirring people¡¯s appetites.

    The sounds of swallowing saliva are up and down everywhere.

    Huang Xiaolong does not show much interest in the roast cake. After all, he studied under many imperial chefs from various dynasties in the underworld and can cook countless lost delicacies by hand.

    A mere roast cake, how could it catch Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye?

    As Huang Xiaolong was about to leave, he smelled the aroma of the roast cake, paused, and his heart moved a bit. ¡°Oh? It turns out¡­ it was the roast cake handed down by a ¡®Chang¡¯ imperial chef from the Kangxi period of the Qing Dynasty¡­ In the underworld, the Chang chef once bragged that the Kangxi Emperor loved his roast cakes¡­ But¡­ The roast cakes made by this shop lack three ingredients¡­¡±

    At this moment, a Bentley with an out-of-town license plate quietly parked outside the shop. A middle-aged man in a martial art uniform got out from the passenger seat.

    This man¡¯s temples bulged prominently, his eyes were tight and restrained, and there seemed to be storms brewing under his skin.

    ¡®An ancient martial arts grandmaster?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong played with a smile. ¡®Heh heh, having condensed 5 streams of True Qi in his body. He¡¯s quite satisfactory. He looks like some role of bodyguard. I wonder what kind of person is sitting in the car for him to have an ancient martial arts grandmaster as a bodyguard.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong then curiously looked at the tightly closed car window in the back row of the Bentley.

    After reciting the perspective spell, the dark rear windows became clear as water.

    Huang Xiaolong saw a young girl sitting in the back of the Bentley.

    This girl was about twenty-two or twenty-three, with shiny long hair flowing like a waterfall over her shoulders, a goose egg-shaped face, icy skin and jade bones, chic and cold. Her eyes were like autumn water, intriguing and noble. Pride permeated her every look.

    Goddess!

    Absolute goddess!

    This appearance, this figure, is not inferior to Ying Aoshan and Yan Pianpian!

    However, the girl had not practiced martial arts and was just an ordinary person, but her eyes were extremely sharp, with a penetrating power to sees through hearts.

    ¡®Well¡­ such a beautiful girl, she mustn¡¯t be here to buy roast cake? Heh heh, driving a Bentley, protected by a martial arts Grandmaster, coming over to buy roast cakes? Interesting¡­¡¯

    As expected, the Grandmaster bodyguard, standing outside the rear window, said in a low voice. ¡°Miss, I will stand in line now.¡±

    The ancient martial arts grandmaster was respectful and serving.

    Since the Grandmaster was submissive to her, it means the girl sitting in the car must be someone of important status!

    However¡ª

    ¡°Aah~~ They are sold out again! Unlucky! I¡¯ve been in line for half an hour!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. I guess I have to wait till tomorrow? No, I want to eat roast cake!¡±

    ¡°This owner is so stingy! He only makes 200 a day, not knowing how to make money! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°So annoying.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    The roast cakes for today were sold out.

    ¡°This!¡± The grandmaster bodyguard¡¯s face turned rigid for a moment. He was about to step into the cake shop, but held back and shook his head. ¡°Miss, the roast cakes for today are sold out. The owner is a stubborn old man and won¡¯t break his rules. Last time we had a three-hour standoff, but he refused to even make a single extra roast cake. I even offered 500,000 for one cake, and he not only refused but also cursed at me¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do with him as he already has one foot in the grave.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong clearly saw the beautiful girl in the backseat showing a clear disappointment, looking quite depressed, but she didn¡¯t say a word.

    Huang Xiaolong was intrigued and walked over directly. ¡°If I can help you buy some roast cakes, I wonder if the beauty inside the car could roll down the window and meet me.¡±

 Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Chapter 489: The Girl Who Was Persuaded to Leave!

    Chapter 489: Chapter 489: The Girl Who Was Persuaded to Leave!

    Upon noticing Huang Xiaolong approaching the Bentley, the old martial arts Grandmaster bodyguard instantly exuded a dangerous aura, fixating his eyes on Huang Xiaolong as sharply as an eagle. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t make a move.¡±

    ¡°Heh~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly.

    The Grandmaster bodyguard, seemingly sizing up Huang Xiaolong as a frail and naive young man without any martial skills, thus posing no potential trouble, relaxed slightly. He gave Huang Xiaolong a look of disdain and said, ¡°Young man, you think you can buy some pastries? All 200 of today¡¯s pastries have already been sold out.¡±

    The bodyguard thought to himself, ¡®Who does this kid think he is? Even I, with all my efforts and every trick in the book, couldn¡¯t manage to purchase even one pastry. And this kid thinks he can easily buy pastries from that stubborn old man?¡¯

    The crowd outside, who initially lined up and now scattered about, stopped in their tracks upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words and burst out laughing¡ª

    ¡°Hahaha, you think you can still buy pastries at this hour? Are you dreaming?¡±

    ¡°This kid must be new here. He has no idea about the rules of this place.¡±

    ¡°I heard this pastry shop has quite the backstory. Three months ago, an extremely arrogant rich kid offered 500,000 and asked the owner to make an extra 100 pastries. He was flatly rejected and in his rage, had thrashed the store. The next day, he found himself in prison.¡±

    ¡­

    People were relentlessly mocking Huang Xiaolong.

    All these remarks just made Huang Xiaolong chuckle, as he casually walked towards the shop.

    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s really going in? Everyone watch, he¡¯s about to get rejected!¡±

    The onlookers were already taking delight in his expected misfortune.

    Huang Xiaolong entered the shop.

    An old man sat on the Taishi Chair, sipping tea from a lidded bowl. He was probably in his seventies, with wrinkles covering his face. He didn¡¯t even glance at Huang Xiaolong.

    All the tools for making pastries had been put away.

    ¡°Err¡­ I want 10 pastries,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man didn¡¯t even look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    The crowd outside erupted into laughter¡ª

    ¡°Hahaha~~He got rejected! Everyone, look, he got rejected!¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong moved towards a table in the shop, picked up a ballpoint pen and a notebook, flipped to a blank page, and swiftly wrote down a few lines.

    He tore the paper with the written notes and handed it to the old man, saying, ¡°I want 10 pastries.¡±

    ¡°Get out of here now! If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯re on your own.¡± The old man glared at Huang Xiaolong, fuming with anger.

    The laughter outside got even louder and more intense. The mockery and insults were at their peak.

    Just then!

    The eyes of the old man, who was about to get up and drive Huang Xiaolong away, suddenly froze!

    His gaze was fixed on the piece of paper with words penned by Huang Xiaolong!

    Shocked!

    The old man¡¯s otherwise expressionless face showed signs of shock! His eyes almost popped out of their sockets, his breathing became rapid, and his body trembled.

    ¡°Your family recipe is missing three ingredients. You might know the names of these ingredients, but you don¡¯t know the right amount to use. Whether it¡¯s cooking or baking pastries, it¡¯s similar to traditional Chinese medicine; it¡¯s all about proportions. Just knowing the ingredients without knowing the proportions is useless. Now I¡¯ve completed your recipe.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Now, I want 10 pastries. And from now on, whenever I want to eat your pastries, you¡¯ll make them for me.¡±

    The old man made a weird choked sound, and his face turned red.

    ¡°Not willing? Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong was about to crumple the paper.

    ¡°No! No! I¡­I¡­I¡¯ll make them! I¡¯ll start making them right away!¡± The old man jumped up from the Taishi Chair and started preparing the pastries in a hurry.

    In an instant, the crowd outside the shop fell silent!

    Everyone was staring at Huang Xiaolong with stunned eyes.

    The onlookers saw Huang Xiaolong, seemingly unbothered, sit on the Taishi Chair and cross his legs.

    Near the Bentley, the martial arts Grandmaster bodyguard looked perplexed. ¡°No way! This¡­ this lad¡­ he¡­¡±

    After a pause, the Grandmaster bodyguard leaned towards the back window of the car and said, ¡°Miss¡­ It seems like we might be able to eat pastries today. I have no clue what trick the lad pulled, but he¡¯s somehow tamed the old man who is resistive towards the new methods.¡±

    Ten minutes later, Huang Xiaolong walked out of the shop, munching on a fragrant pastry.

    ¡°Here~~ There are 9 pancakes left, take them.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually tossed a bag of pancakes to the martial arts Grandmaster bodyguard.

    The bodyguard carefully took the bag, mumbling, ¡°Young man¡­ this¡­ this is¡­ thank¡­ thank you¡­ But, you wanting to see our Miss, I¡¯m afraid, is a bit presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Forget it, no need to see her, I¡¯ve already seen her.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed casually, then turned around and left.

    When Huang Xiaolong had gone a distance, the rear window of the Bentley rolled down, revealing a face of a goddess with superior beauty, curiously watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure.

    ¡°Miss, this¡­ this boy is¡­ a bit strange.¡± The Grandmaster bodyguard, somewhat speechless, offered a restrained smile.

    ¡­

    Paradise Mansion!

    The largest and most upscale clubhouse in Binhai!

    This is an 18-story building, the exterior is decorated with exquisite marble bas-reliefs, and on both sides of the main entrance there are giant Nordic-style statues.

    In the upper social circles of Binhai, there is such a saying ¨C ¡°Only the things you can¡¯t think of, not the things Paradise Mansion can¡¯t do.¡±

    Another phrase often said is ¨C ¡°Want to know what it feels like to be an emperor? Then, go to Paradise Mansion!¡±

    At this moment, a Bentley slowly drove into the side entrance of the garage of the Paradise Mansion.

    A large group of formidable looking men in black suits bowed respectfully as they saw the Bentley, all shouting, ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡­

    Paradise Mansion, an office.

    The luxury of this office is comparable to the presidential suite of a top-tier five-star hotel.

    A slightly fat middle-aged man was sitting behind the desk, dealing with some files.

    Knock, knock~~

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The middle-aged man looked up, speaking politely.

    If Huang Xiaolong could hear his voice, he would undoubtedly recognize that this middle-aged man is ¡°Minghui¡±, the one who had called him earlier.

    A young man with a lofty look in his eyes entered the room, ¡°Brother Hui, the Miss is here. Uh¡­it seems that Huang Xiaolong is unappreciative and refuses to join us, he even wants to challenge us at the gambling table. While the Miss is here, why not let her personally teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°No need. We do not need to inform the Miss about this matter for the time being.¡± Minghui shook his head. The Miss had been upset recently, there was no need for her to worry about such trivial matters. Don¡¯t worry, I have already transferred some gambling experts from other venues. We can deal with this trouble silently.¡±

    As he spoke, Minghui adjusted his glasses. ¡°Hehe~~ The young man, Huang Xiaolong, has a very good aptitude and excellent talents. But he is like a wild horse, hard to tame¡­ However, I happen to be an excellent horse tamer. I believe, he will join our company.¡±

    ¡­

    Night.

    Binhai Hengyuan Private High School.

    Huang Xiaolong strolled in.

    Above the school, a sandstorm-like Yin Qi was swirling!

    The density of the Yin Qi here was definitely more terrifying than that of the Binhai University campus!

    Within the fluctuating Yin Qi, it seemed like grinning ghost faces were wandering, emitting the eerie sound of ghostly wails and wolf howls!

    At the school gate, a Volkswagen Passat was parked

    A middle-aged couple was waiting for someone.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong walked over, smiling faintly. ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, we are waiting for our daughter. She was¡­ Oh right, who are you? Why are you asking this?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Huang Xiaolong, frowning.

    ¡°Your daughter, named ¡®Tian Fang¡¯, was advised to leave this private school today, you came to pick her up, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± The middle-aged man asked in astonishment.

    At this moment, the middle-aged woman loudly said. ¡°Alright, stop talking, our daughter is coming out!¡±

 Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Chapter 490: Ghost Teacher! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 490: Chapter 490: Ghost Teacher! (Fifth update)

    Huang Xiaolong looked and saw a girl in a plaid skirt, carrying a backpack and pushing a suitcase, coming out of the school.

    Short haired, at first glance, she merely looked a little pale, nothing particularly peculiar.

    Oh, and also, she walked on her toes, with her heels completely lifted. She looked as though she were dancing ballet.

    ¡®A hanged ghost?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong opened his Heavenly Eye, he saw her true form!

    Sure enough, it was a hanged ghost, and a male one. Its eyes were bulging, only showing whites. A blood-streaked tongue hung out, a foot long, and corners of its mouth were constantly dripping with blood.

    ¡®Hmm, Tian Fang is already dead. The entity possessing her now is a hanged ghost. To be precise, it¡¯s occupying her corpse. Moreover, her soul might have already been obliterated¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong watched the horrifying hanged ghost with an ambiguous smile.

    At that moment, a middle-aged couple hurried over with faces full of adoration.

    ¡°Oh my, Fangfang, look at you, you have slimmed down so much, your face is so pale, were you being bullied? This is outrageous! We¡¯ve spent so much money, but they¡¯ve somehow persuaded our precious daughter to leave school. I must talk to the school management!¡± The middle-aged woman rambled on.

    ¡°Fangfang, don¡¯t worry, your dad has pulled some strings and has found a better school for you. We don¡¯t need this Hengyuan Private School.¡± The middle-aged man patted the hanged ghost on the shoulder. ¡°Huh? Fangfang, why is your body so cold? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, mum and dad.¡± ¡°Tian Fang¡¯s¡± mouth curled into a grotesque smile.

    The middle-aged couple surrounded ¡°Tian Fang¡± and were about to get in the car.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? We don¡¯t know you. You were asking around earlier, and now what? Are you some kind of a bad guy? Alright, move aside, or I¡¯m calling the police.¡± The middle-aged man waved impatiently at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh, calling the police? You two are going to die soon, but you have no fucking clue.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the oblivious middle-aged couple with pity.

    The hanged ghost glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong. Its eyes full of white showed mockery, curse, and insanity, as if it wanted to shatter Huang Xiaolong between its teeth.

    ¡°What on earth are you talking about? What do you mean by ¡®going to die¡¯?¡± The middle-aged man became irate!

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say, your daughter¡¯s walking is very strange. She steps on her toes, with the heels lifted. Please don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s practicing ballet.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    The middle-aged couple looked down and found it was true!

    ¡°Fangfang, what¡¯s going on?¡± The middle-aged woman asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Hehehe~¡± ¡°Tian Fang¡± laughed chillingly.

    ¡°In fact, your daughter is already dead, and what you see here is a hanged ghost. A hanged ghost, at the point of death, neither enters heaven nor touches earth, so its heels are lifted off the ground after death.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile.

    The middle-aged couple shivered simultaneously and looked at ¡°Tian Fang¡± with a strange look.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong directly burned a reveal spell!

    A flash of golden light!

    The middle-aged couple immediately saw the hanged ghost!

    Their eyes widened, unable to react for the moment!

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ Didn¡¯t expect you to figure it out. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The hanged ghost instantly jumped out from the corpse of Tian Fang.

    Tian Fang¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thud, visibly turning green-black ¨C a sign that the blood had coagulated after death and the body hadn¡¯t decomposed significantly. From this, it could be deduced that Tian Fang had been dead for three days!

    Quickly, the hanged ghost bared its teeth and lunged at Huang Xiaolong, like a mad dog, sending a blast of ghostly wind straight towards him!

    The hanged ghost was cloaked in blood-soaked red attire, equivalent to that of a red-clothed fierce ghost. In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, it was a mere pest.

    Huang Xiaolong lightly recited a paralyze spell, pinning the hanged ghost in mid-air.

    Next, he effortlessly projected two beams of Buddha¡¯s light, instantly shattering the ghost¡¯s arms.

    ¡°No~~!! No! No, please! Please don¡¯t annihilate me!¡± The hanged ghost let out a heart-wrenching shriek.

    Since Hengyuan Private High School was located in a remote and secluded place, usually desolate, no pedestrian witnessed this horrifying scene.

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened at the school?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s not my fault! I¡­ I was forced, forced to inhabit these corpses, and then¡­ then I killed¡­ killed the parents of these corpses, burnt the corpses to erase all traces.¡± The hanged ghost, aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s formidable strength, anxiously pleaded for mercy.

    ¡°Who is forcing you? Yuan Weijie?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yuan Weijie? I don¡¯t know who Yuan Weijie is¡­ I¡¯m just a ghost from around here. A month ago, a few ghost teachers came to this school¡­ They¡­ They forced the fierce ghosts around the school to punish students for them¡­¡± The hanged ghost spilled the beans. ¡°These ghost teachers, they hate bad students¡­ They¡­ they said¡­ bad students deserve to die¡­ they all must die¡­ because bad students living is a waste of food¡­ For instance, this¡­ this Tian Fang, three days ago during evening self-study, she got punished. She¡­ she broke the school rules, on¡­ on the school field, with a boy¡­ they were¡­ they were making out¡­ I was only responsible for being attached to Tian Fang¡¯s corpse, and then¡­ then find a chance to kill Tian Fang¡¯s parents. This was also what the ghost teachers asked me to do, if I didn¡¯t obey, they would devour me¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, the reason for killing the bad students¡¯ parents is because if the beam above is crooked, the beam below will be crooked as well, it¡¯s the fault of parents who don¡¯t teach their children properly¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ghost teachers? Several of them?¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Where are these ghost teachers now?¡±

    ¡°They are in the classroom of Senior Grade Three Class One, currently¡­ currently punishing some bad students¡­¡± The eyes of the hanged ghost rolled around several times. ¡°If you want to save people, better hurry, otherwise, those bad students will be executed¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, waved his hand casually, dispersing the ghost of the hanged man.

    By this time, Tian Fang¡¯s parents were already sobbing uncontrollably over Tian Fang¡¯s corpse.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head in frustration and then quickly set off into the school.

    There were no security guards in the security office which let Huang Xiaolong easily enter the campus.

    The Hengyuan Private Middle School, shrouded in darkness, swirled with dark energy, seemingly boiling.

    On the road, he didn¡¯t see any students, but there were some lonely wandering ghosts, laughing absurdly while wandering around.

    A young ghost, probably around ten years old, with a pale face stared at Huang Xiaolong curiously yet fearfully.

    ¡°Where is the classroom of Senior Grade Three Class One?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Ah¡­ over there¡­¡± The little ghost pointed towards an academic building.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded at the ghost and proceeded straight towards the building.

    Moments later, he opened a ghost containment cylinder and gathered all the wandering lonely ghosts nearby. Although these were not malicious ghosts, hadn¡¯t harmed any people yet, they couldn¡¯t be allowed to wander aimlessly in the school. Sooner or later, they would cause trouble.

    Soon Huang Xiaolong arrived outside a classroom on the third floor of the building.

    The classroom door remained closed.

    The lights were on, but the light glowed blood-red and eerie.

    From inside the classroom, a sharp female voice rang out. ¡°Alright! All the students are here, right? Now let¡¯s start the roll call.¡±

    The voice was exceptionally dreadful, making the sound of scraping metal, sharp and grating.

    Huang Xiaolong let out a cold sneer, reaching out to knock.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Thud-thud-thud~~thud-thud-thud~~~~

    Within the classroom, the terrifying female voice shrieked petrifyingly.¡±Who? Who¡¯s knocking at the door? Disturbing the teacher¡¯s class, die!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh out, playing cat and mouse. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a student too. I¡¯m here to attend class.¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡± The grating female voice commanded.

    The closed classroom door opened up mysteriously, letting out a whiff of dark energy.

 Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Ghost School Rules!

    Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Ghost School Rules!

    As soon as the classroom door opened, Huang Xiaolong saw, on the podium at that very moment, stood a woman dressed in an orange OL suit.

    Her hair, wild as weeds, hung down, masking more than half of her face. On her hair, a few corpulent corpse worms wriggled. Her ghostly eyes were dark, seeping with spectral blood from the corners. Her mouth stretched to the base of her ears, bloody when she spoke, resembling a massive mouth filled with blood.

    Well¡­ an orange ghost, a tad stronger than a red ghost.

    The orange ghost glanced at Huang Xiaolong and asked menacingly, ¡°Are you a student?¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a mocking smile. He concealed his Yang Qi and pressure, making the ghost see him just like an ordinary, harmless human, not raising any guards.

    ¡°He-he-he~~ then come in. Take a seat. Roll call is about to start.¡± The orange ghost grinned malevolently and bloodthirsty at Huang Xiaolong.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong walked straight into the classroom.

    The classroom was empty. Only three boys and two girls, high school students, were seated under the podium. They were not ghosts but living human beings.

    Furthermore, the orange ghost blatantly exposed its ghostly form, making these five students see its true self.

    At that moment, all five students were petrified, their faces completely drained of color. Uncontrollably shaking in terror, beneath their seats were puddles, reeking with a stench.

    Well then!

    All five students were scared shitless!

    ¡®I would say this is the strangest thing I¡¯ve ever seen. A ghost teacher, brazenly teaching live humans¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong found an empty seat and sat down, grinning as he watched the orange ghost on the podium, curious about its performance.

    ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s here, starting roll call.¡± The orange ghost¡¯s expression became very focused, seemingly attentive. At first glance, it did look like an actual teacher.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered, ¡®Could this orange ghost have been a teacher in its past life? It¡¯s definitely not Yuan Weijie since Yuan Weijie is a male ghost¡­¡¯

    The orange ghost started calling names, its voice resembling the grating sound of hard plastic scraping on glass, both unpleasant and chilling.

    It took out a register and flipped through it, calling, ¡°Li Dashuang?¡±

    Under the podium, the five students trembled, stricken with cold sweat.¡¯;

    One of them, a square-faced boy, clearly expressed shock and unspeakable terror.

    After what felt like eternity, all five students remained devastatingly silent, providing no response to the orange ghost.

    ¡°Li Dashuang?!! Is he present?¡± The orange ghost¡¯s facial features twisted grotesquely, her black hair flying wildly, and mouth wide open, blood dripping. ¡°Not responding to a teacher during roll call ¨C it¡¯s a contempt for the teacher! According to the Ghost School Rules, Article 12, the punishment should be tongue-cutting!¡±

    The next second, a blood-dripping dagger appeared in the orange ghost¡¯s hand, ¡°Li Dashuang?¡± she called one last time.

    ¡°Pres¡ªent~~~¡± That square-faced boy, face stained with tears, stood up.

    ¡°Hmm. Good. Carry on.¡± The orange ghost put down the dagger. ¡°Song Xiaohua?¡±

    ¡°Pres-ent,¡± a girl with a ponytail stood up trembling.

    ¡­

    Just then, a chill wind whistled outside. A blood-drenched red ghost floated into the classroom from afar and alighted on the window sill. It licked its lips hungrily as it gazed at the students in the classroom, and said to the orange ghost on the podium, ¡°Miss Gou, are you done? Hurry up, I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    The five students were even more terrified and seemed to have stopped breathing.

    After roll call, the orange ghost glanced at Huang Xiaolong and quickly diverted her attention.

    ¡°Now, start the punishment.¡±

    The orange ghost¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Student Li Dashuang, during your schooldays, you unfairly collected protection money from the junior-grade students multiple times and assaulted three junior-grade students. In accordance with Ghost School Rules, Article 22, you should be beheaded, parental sins are also to be punished.¡±

    ¡°No!!! No! Tea¡­Teacher¡­¡± Li Dashuang cried out. ¡°Teacher, I¡­ I collected protection money, only¡­ only twice, no, three times, only¡­ only a little bit over 500 yuan, I swear, just a bit over 500 yuan. As for hitting someone, I really only slapped them. I did not¡­ did not hit that hard!¡­ Teacher, I was wronged¡­ Teacher, I won¡¯t dare again. In future¡­ I promise to be a rule-abiding student¡­¡±

    Li Dashuang cried out, his eyes filled not only with terror but also regret. He regretted having been naughty, and bullying weaker classmates.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The orange ghost gave him a cold glare. Li Dashuang didn¡¯t dare to utter another word and could only bury his head and sob.

    ¡°Next. Song Xiaohua, during school, you dated three boys simultaneously, lost sight of self-respect, and lost your virginity. In accordance with Ghost School Rules, Article 33, you should be punished by drowning in a pig cage, parental sins are also to be punished.¡± Again, the orange ghost handed out the sentence.

    ¡­

    It continued to read out the charges laid against the five students. All punishments were nothing short of torture: burning alive, beheading, hanging, and so on.

    The most outrageous was the student named ¡®Zou Qiang.¡¯ Because he cheated during a mid-term exam, he was even sentenced to the lingering death punishment.

    ¡®He-he~~ Interesting, Ghost School Rules? Well, this is quite methodical¡­ pretty strict huh!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    At this point, the orange ghost glanced at the red ghost sitting on the window sill, indifferently saying, ¡°The trial is over, please proceed with execution.¡±

    ¡°He-he-he~~He-he-he~~ I couldn¡¯t wait any longer ¡­¡± The red ghost floated from the window sill directly into the classroom.

    ¡°Wa~~~ No! No! Help!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, we were wrong, we¡¯ll change! We were wrong!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, please give us another chance, one last chance¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The five students were torn to the bone.

    ¡°Heh~ The principal once said that bad students should be punished. Instead of letting you run wild, it¡¯s better to solve you early to prevent you from becoming waste in society!¡± The orange ghost said indifferently. Then she raised her voice. ¡°Start execution immediately!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and burst into laughter. ¡°This truly broadened my horizons, the first time seeing a ghost judging a living person. Even with reasons and rules. Ghost School Rules? Hm¡­Alright, you are done judging, right? Now it¡¯s my turn to judge you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Both the orange ghost and red ghost on the podium were dumbfounded, gaping at Huang Xiaolong, their unexpected guest.

    Huang Xiaolong stood up, grinning, ¡°You have harmed quite a few people, full of viciousness, making even the underworld unbearable. Now, I shall pass the sentence, let you be reduced to ashes, as a lesson to others!¡±

    ¡°He-he-he¡­what nonsense¡­ Miss Gou, let¡¯s go together and off this guy!¡± The red ghost roared ferociously.

    The next second, a red and an orange shadow, carrying overwhelming evil Qi, rushed towards Huang Xiaolong!

 Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Opening Ceremony!

    Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Opening Ceremony!

    In the blink of an eye, the orange-clothed ferocious ghost and the red-clothed ferocious ghost charged at Huang Xiaolong fiercely. Their ghostly faces were filled with malice and mockery, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to tear Huang Xiaolong to shreds.

    Huang Xiaolong sat in the chair, his face calm. His right hand formed a fist and lightly shot out.

    The force of his punch, like a tidal wave, carried an overwhelming and incredible power. His Yang energy radiated like a raging sun. As he held out his fist, a visible shockwave spread out with a ¡°whizz¡± sound.

    Boom~~~~

    The desks and chairs in front of his fist were lifted into the air. The orange-clothed and red-clothed ferocious ghosts, were swept away by the fist wind, their ghostly bodies exploded under the searing yin energy and disintegrated into rotten chunks of flesh scattered around the entire classroom, crawling and squirming non-stop.

    ¡°Ahhh~~ Taoist¡­ such a powerful Yin energy¡­ Taoist Master, spare me! I¡­ I am innocent! It¡¯s not related to me!¡± The lips of the orange-clothed ferocious ghost continued crawling on the ground, producing a sound like a crow¡¯s cawing.

    An audible piece of the red-clothed ferocious ghost¡¯s remains spoke, ¡°That¡¯s even more unrelated to me. I was merely a local ghost.. I was forced into becoming the executioner to punish these naughty students. In fact, I am quite remorseful¡­ Taoist, let me go¡­ I don¡¯t want my soul to scatter~~¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense, you answer when I ask.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually crossed his legs, a cigarette dangling from his mouth.

    ¡°Taoist Master, please ask. I will answer truthfully, I beg you to spare my life.¡± The orange-clothed ferocious ghost, bursting into a sobbing sound.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Hengyuan High School?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked as he blew a smoke ring.

    ¡°Taoist¡­ Hengyuan High School is just one of the goals of our principal¡­¡± The orange-clothed ferocious ghost held nothing back, spilling all the beans. ¡°In addition to Hengyuan, there are many other schools in Binhai ¡ª middle schools, universities, and even primary schools ¡ª that are infiltrated with ghost teachers arranged by the principal¡­¡±

    ¡°The principal was a great educator in his lifetime, and his ambition was to become the greatest, most respected principal or teacher in the country. Unfortunately, he was killed by some bad students before he could realize his dream¡­ Now, having turned into a ghost, he vows to fulfill his ideals¡­ We were all teachers while alive, recruited from all over the country by the Principal. We were assigned to each school in Binhai City to punish bad students. The principal said, you¡¯ll find some students who are bad eggs, likely to grow up to become societal burdens and viruses¡­ They must be eliminated. These naughty students refuse to study properly, brawl, collect protection money, are late, leave early, cheat¡­ They all deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°Some old teachers, corrupting the herd, accepting bribes, sexually assaulting female students¡­ They, too, must die.¡±

    ¡°Every bad student and bad teacher from every school, after we have killed and punished them, their souls are sent to the principal. The principal is setting up a ghost school! This is the largest ghost school in the country, even the world!¡±

    During this narration, the orange-clothed ferocious ghost¡¯s voice was filled with fanatical worship.

    It seems they were brainwashed by this so-called ¡®Principal¡¯.

    It continued saying, ¡°After some time of preparation, finally¡­ finally it¡¯s completed. Tonight, the ghost school will officially begin! At the moment, the principal is conducting an opening ceremony over there. After handling a last batch of bad students from Hengyuan High School, I¡¯ll take their souls to the ghost school to register. From then on, I¡¯ll be teaching there.¡±

    After hearing all this, Huang Xiaolong quickly sorted out his thoughts, and finally connected the dots ¡ª

    So this is what¡¯s going on ¡ª

    A guy who was a school principal when alive, seemed to have a narcissistic complex and saw himself as a great educator. After death, he couldn¡¯t let go of his obsession and turned into a ferocious ghost, vowing to establish the largest ghost school.

    He began searching nationwide for spirits of people who were once educators, brought them all to Binhai, and assigned them to every school to harm students¡­ Well, the so-called ¡®bad students¡¯.

    After these bad students were killed, their souls were taken to the ghost school, turning them into ghost students!

    ¡°Ghost school is holding the opening ceremony tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, Taoist Master, a grand opening ceremony, held at midnight! Hosted by the principal personally, nearby wandering spirits and ghosts have also been invited to witness the grand event.¡± The orange-clothed ferocious ghost said.

    After a pause, it spoke again in a hoarse voice ¡°Taoist, we only kill the bad students and bad teachers. We¡¯re doing justice¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed sarcastically, ¡°Coming up with excuses huh? You even call skipping classes, playing hooky, bullying juniors, punishable by death. Not to mention, it¡¯s not your place as ghosts to pass judgment! Seeking justice? With you bunch acting sly? You¡¯re simply defiling Divine Justice!¡±

    ¡°No! Taoist Master! Spare me, please! It¡¯s all the principal¡¯s doings¡­ I was an English teacher in my lifetime, I didn¡¯t want to teach after I died, and I¡¯m not a local ghost ¡­ I was dragged here by the principal, I didn¡¯t dare to resist, the principal is too powerful¡­ It¡­ It¡­ It¡¯s a blue-clothed ferocious ghost! If I don¡¯t obey, I¡¯ll get eaten by it! It¡­ It¡­ It savors devouring souls¡­¡±

    Blue-clothed ferocious ghost?

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, feeling motivated.

    Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple!

    So-called blue-clothed ferocious ghost would indeed be a strong ghost, filled with resentment. Only one rank below the purple-clothed ferocious ghost.

    However, even the typical Taoist would find it difficult to contend with the Blue Ghost.

    The Blue Ghost has mastered some ghostly techniques. Even though they can¡¯t command the wind and rain, they have plenty of ghostly tricks up their sleeves.

    ¡°Final two questions, where is the Ghost School, and who is the headmaster?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°The Ghost School is located in the branch campus of Binhai University¡­and the principal¡­the principal¡¯s mortal name was¡­¡¯Yuan Weijie¡¯¡­¡± the orange-robed ghost replied pitifully.

    ¡°So, it is indeed Yuan Weijie! He committed suicide by poison ten years ago, has meticulously prepared this Ghost School, and now, he has evolved into a Blue Ghost. He must have harmed countless people and devoured numerous ghosts¡­¡± enormous killing intent glittered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°How ironic, your Ghost Headmaster Yuan Weijie preached that bad teachers are corrupt and destined for death. Yet, when he was alive, he was a beast who physically punished students, even leading to their disablement or death. He is true scum, most deserving of disintegration! Now, he¡¯s playing judge, indulging in his corruption. Ha, midnight and Binhai University¡¯s branch campus, the Ghost School¡¯s matriculation ceremony? Fine, I¡¯ll go, and put an end to this!¡±

    After he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong casually waved his hand and several traces of Yang Fire swept through the classroom, reducing all the ghostly bodies into nothingness.

    The orange- and red-robed ghosts were completely annihilated.

    At this moment, the five students awakened as if from a dream. Their faces displayed a mixture of fear and joy, and they looked at Huang Xiaolong as if looking at a deity.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone call the police or leak out any information, knowing that your school has ghost teachers who are openly teaching and killing?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The male student named ¡®Li Dashuang¡¯ answered, ¡°Taoist Brother, our school is under militaristic management and we are not allowed to leave the school. A month ago, they confiscated all our phones and computers, then¡­ then these ghostly teachers appeared¡­ Our principal knew about this, but¡­ for some reason, instead of calling the police, he even supported these ghostly teachers¡­ Taoist Brother, thank you for saving us today, it was terrifying.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the entire teaching staff of Hengyuan Private High School has fallen under the control of the ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°How many ghost teachers are left in Hengyuan Private High School?¡±

    ¡°Taoist Brother, apart from Teacher Gou who was eliminated by you, there are still three ghost teachers.¡± Li Dashuang replied.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. You all stay in this classroom for now, don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll go out to deal with the remaining ghost teachers, then attend their grand matriculation ceremony¡­ How can I miss such an interesting event?¡± Huang Xiaolong showed a playful expression and walked out of the classroom, attaching a talisman to the classroom door.

    ¡°Fortunately, tonight all the students and staff of Binhai University¡¯s branch campus were evacuated. Otherwise, the Ghost School¡¯s matriculation ceremony, with ghosts running rampant, might have claimed countless lives.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong walked to the schoolyard under the teaching building.

    Suddenly, a flashlight beam shone directly onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered when he saw a large group of people, about forty to fifty, dressed in security uniforms, each holding a flashlight and marching in formation. Their expressions were blank, their gaits strange, and their mouths twisted into eerie and chilling smiles.

    These security guards were not ghosts, but they were affected by ghostly energy, clearly bewitched by ghost techniques!

    At this moment, the leading security guard noticed Huang Xiaolong. He immediately took out a whistle and blew it.

    The tranquil night was torn asunder!

    ¡°An intruder has broken in! An intruder has broken in!¡±

    Shh~~~Shh~~~Shh~~~~

    Many other security guards also blew their whistles.

    In a moment, the loud whistle sounds, reminiscent of death knells, spread to every corner of Hengyuan Private High School!

    The next moment, the cafeteria, administrative building, teaching building, dormitories¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Every building in the school lit up!

    Next came the sound of approaching footsteps, like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Catch him!¡± A group of security guards were the first to surround Huang Xiaolong.

    Simultaneously, a teeming wave of people poured out from various school buildings, heading straight for Huang Xiaolong with bated breaths!

    ¡­

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Chapter 493: Gathering

    Chapter 493: Chapter 493: Gathering

    The entire Hengyuan Private Middle School was filled with a chaotic frenzy.

    People surged out from each building like a tide, surrounding Huang Xiaolong in the playground.

    There were at least a thousand people!

    Students, teachers, security guards¡­

    Their faces were twisted with hate, greed, resentment, fear, mockery, and curse, and so on.

    And they were snarling like mad dogs.

    These were people, but they were all enchanted by ghost arts, irrational, revealing the evil and ugly side of human nature.

    Simultaneously, the sky above the playground was swirling with gloomy Yin Qi, dark clouds hanging overhead, and hideous ghost faces were blossoming within the fluctuating Yin Qi. The cries of thousands of spirits were audible, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Where does this little Taoist come from? He even managed to vanquish Teacher Gou¡­ But you won¡¯t get away. You are surrounded by a thousand people; if everyone spits once, you will drown!¡± A savage male voice echoed.

    Then, a plume of black air burst out from an office building, billowing like the smoke from a raging fire. This black air formed into a human shape when it flew to Huang Xiaolong, and a ghost in an orange robe stepped out of the black mist, its face charred, as if it had been burnt to death. The ghost¡¯s blood-red eyes were filled with hatred and resentment.

    ¡°Hehe, a burnt ghost?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Huh! Little Taoist, you won¡¯t disrupt the grand plan of the principal! All the bad students should die! I was a language teacher before I died, but was burned alive by a group of bad students! I will torture and kill all the bad students in the world!¡± The burnt ghost roared furiously.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there supposed to be two more ghost teachers? Come on out.¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    Whoosh~~~

    Whoosh~~~

    One on the left and one on the right, an orange-robed ghost and a red-robed ghost, floated out, standing in aÆ· formation with the burnt ghost.

    Both were male ghosts. The one on the left looked like a paper man made of white paper, his eerie smile filled with mockery and evil. The one on the right was a drowned ghost, bloated and oozing corpse oil.

    At this moment, thousands of living people who were enchanted by ghost arts began to scream in a manic, hysterical manner¡ª

    ¡°Kill him! Kill the intruder!¡±

    ¡°Those who trespass the campus shall die!¡±

    ¡°Kill, kill, kill! Tear him to pieces!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, made a Buddhist hand gesture, and instantly, a holy Buddhist light emanated from him, filling him with Buddhist characteristics, dignified and solemn.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong began to chant.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chant, an ancient Buddha¡¯s phantom appeared above the school playground, compassionately taking mercy on the world. The ten-thousand feet Buddha light shone, and the Yin Qi and ghost qi in the entire campus dissipated suddenly.

    The phantom of the ancient Buddha was getting bigger and bigger, like a mirage, overlooking Hengyuan Private Middle School, and the sound of chanting echoed from the void.

    Under the Buddha¡¯s light, the living people who had been enchanted vomited out thick, foul-smelling smoke and ghost qi from their mouths. Within a few breaths, they regained their senses.

    ¡°Ah? How did I end up here?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ why am I on the playground so late at night?¡±

    ¡°Strange¡­ I feel something happened, but I can¡¯t remember what exactly happened to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Was it a nightmare?¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong not only broke the ghost arts on these people, but also purified all the Yin Qi and ghost qi that enveloped every inch of Hengyuan Private High School.

    ¡°Not good! This damn Taoist is so powerful! Run!¡±

    Seeing the situation was not good, the three ghost teachers prepared to flee.

    ¡°Think you could escape me?¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered condescendingly.

    Suddenly, the Buddha¡¯s radiance, like a sharp sword, pierced through the bodies of the three ghost teachers.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Their ghostly bodies began to crumble, chunks of disintegrating ghost flesh flew away, emitting a foul stench, but were quickly purified by the Buddha¡¯s radiance, turning into nothingness.

    Done!

    The haunting ghosts in Hengyuan Private High School were completely eradicated.

    With the bright moon above, the campus was filled with the alternating sounds of insects and frogs, it was serene and peaceful.

    ¡°Ah~~ Master!¡± A leader-like middle-aged man ran over, ¡°Master, I am the school principal of Hengyuan Private High School. So many horrifying things happened at our school this month. Initially, I wanted to call the police, but was stupefied by the ghost. I was out of it the whole time. I didn¡¯t expect that you would take action today, saving all our staff and students. I am deeply grateful to you.¡±

    The deputy principals also came over and thanked Huang Xiaolong profusely.

    The leaders of this school did call the police, but whenever the police arrived, everything seemed normal, the ghost teachers had concealed themselves, naturally, no clues could be found.

    Every school leader, teacher, and student in Hengyuan Private High School were like pigs fattened by the ghost, waiting to be slaughtered. It was a tragic situation, but today, they finally saw the dawn.

    They were all deeply indebted to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright, your school is safe now. I need to hurry to the opening ceremony of the ghost school.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, borrowed a car from the school, and drove directly to Binhai University branch campus.

    He did exterminate a few ghost teachers from Hengyuan Private High School, but those were just small players.

    The real boss was the principal of the ghost school ¨C Yuan Weijie, the blue-dressed evil ghost, and a large number of ghost teachers who followed him.

    Before driving to the Binhai University branch campus, Huang Xiaolong pasted a charm on himself.

    This charm could not only completely mask Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life aura, but also mimic the ghost aura and resentment. It was probably similar to the level of red-dressed female ghosts.

    This way, Huang Xiaolong could swagger into Binhai University branch campus, also known as the ghost school and observe the opening ceremony held at midnight.

    Parking the car from a distance, he checked the time, it was 23:45. The opening ceremony was just 15 minutes away.

    As soon as he walked to the school entrance, he saw a few red-dressed female ghosts, dressed in cheongsams, standing at the entrance to welcome the guests. They were all holding lanterns.

    They seemed to be made of human skin, dripping with corpse oil, and there was ghost fire burning inside.

    Solo ghosts and various evil ghosts entered the school from outside.

    The welcoming red-dressed female ghosts bowed repeatedly, saying in a wooden tone. ¡°Welcome, we hope you enjoy the opening ceremony of our ghost school.¡±

    ¡®Ha-ha, really eventful¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong laughed and walked towards the school entrance.

    As he moved to enter, the welcoming red-dressed female ghosts greeted Huang Xiaolong with horrific laughter, obviously unable to detect any flaws. ¡°Welcome, welcome, we represent the principal in welcoming you.¡±

    Inside the school.

    The area, which was bustling with life during the day has now become a playground for spirits at night.

    The Yin energy was overwhelming like a sandstorm. Ordinary people would find their vision filled with a gloomy expanse upon their arrival here. The visibility was extremely low, and it was chilling to the bone.

    All the ghosts were wandering around listlessly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment!

    A shrill female ghost¡¯s voice came from the loudspeaker¨C

    ¡°Attention everyone, attention everyone, the opening ceremony is just about to start. All guests, teachers, students¡­please gather quickly on the sports field. Those who are late will be punished with the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Attention everyone, attention everyone, the opening ceremony is just about to start. All guests, teachers, students¡­please gather quickly on the sports field. Those who are late will be punished with the death penalty.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Ghost Principal Yuan Weijie!

    Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Ghost Principal Yuan Weijie!

    Huang Xiaolong could certainly find the largest playground in the branch campus of Binhai University.

    He walked leisurely toward the playground along with a large group of wandering ghosts.

    Soon, he arrived at the playground.

    Well, at this moment, the playground was already filled with all types of ghosts!

    These ghosts were divided into three camps, marked on the ground with deathly scriptures ¡ª

    ¡°School leaders, teachers¡±

    ¡°Students¡±

    ¡°Ceremony guests¡±

    ¡­

    The ghosts occupied their positions based on their identities.

    Huang Xiaolong put a smile on and stood in the ¡°Ceremony guests¡± camp.

    A few minutes away from the opening ceremony, the temporary podium set up directly at the front of the playground was still empty. It seemed that the ghostly school principal Yuan Weijie had yet to arrive.

    Huang Xiaolong began looking around curiously.

    The ghosts attending the ceremony were quite the assortment ¨C those who burned, hung, drowned, starved, overeat to death¡­

    There were old ghosts wearing outfits from the time of the Republic of China, as well as red-robed bitter ghosts, orange-robed bitter ghosts, and yellow-robed bitter ghosts¡­

    Standing next to Huang Xiaolong on the left was a decapitated ghost; its head had been cut off and then sewn back with stitches.

    The ghost on his right was prostrating on the ground, its legs had been cut off.

    The cold wind whistled and the playground filled with a gloomy aura. The dense atmosphere enveloped as if a thick lid covered the sky above, oppressively intense enough to drive any living person mad and mentally collapse.

    The Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong, was perhaps an exception.

    Not only was he not scared at all, he was so excited that it was indescribable.

    So many cunning and mischievous ghosts ¡ª it¡¯s simply too much fun! And the forthcoming blue-robed bitter ghost, Yuan Weijie¡­ that would be even more of a magnificent toy to play with!

    At this time, the decapitated ghost standing to the left of Huang Xiaolong creaked its head and glanced at him, asking maliciously, ¡°Where are you from, ghost? I¡¯ve never seen you. You are not a ghost from around this school, are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I¡¯m from this school.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a chuckle.

    He was indeed a student at the Binhai University branch campus. Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, in this kind of situation, if he asked his wives and Sister Bai Hu, or beautiful teacher Chu Tingting to come, they¡¯d probably be scared so much they would faint right away and might not dare to attend school or teach in this branch campus in the future.

    Huang Xiaolong then looked at the ¡°School leaders, teachers¡± camp.

    There were probably around 50 to 60 ghosts, mainly red-robed and orange-robed bitter ghosts.

    Huang Xiaolong saw the pervert Luo Dahuan¨C the one who regularly dreams about having inappropriate encounters with Teacher Zuo.

    ¡®Oh, the teaching team is quite large.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    In the ¡°Students¡± camp, there were primary, secondary, and university students.

    Huang Xiaolong saw ¡°Lan Wei,¡± the computer science class representative who committed suicide by jumping off a building at the Binhai University branch campus this morning, and ¡°Tian Fang,¡± a girl from Hengyuan Private High School.

    The expressions on these student ghosts were filled with resentment, their faces ghastly, clearly they were unwilling victims of unjust deaths.

    The number of student ghosts was extremely high, totaling several hundreds.

    It seems that not only did many students meet their untimely deaths in Binhai City, but it¡¯s also likely that students elsewhere were maliciously killed, their spirits brought here to join this ghost school.

    Across a decade since his death, the blue-clad specter Yuan Weijie turned the world around him into a killing field!

    An icy chill of murderous intent swept through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart!

    At that moment¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, teachers, students, and guests, the opening ceremony for our ghoul school has officially begun! Now, we invite our esteemed Yuan Weijie, principal, and educational luminary to step onto the stage and say a few words! Please give him a warm welcome!¡± A bewitching female voice echoed from the loudspeakers.

    Scattered claps rose from the crowd in the field.

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~Hee hee hee~~How absurd! We¡¯re all ghosts. A school for ghosts; what a spectacle¡­Hee hee hee~~~¡± Suddenly, an old ghost dressed in the clothing of the Republic era appeared near Huang Xiaolong.

    The figure resembled an old man, garbed in green clothing, making it a green-clad ghost. Its body swirling with a wisp of Yin energy, its features grimly distorted, loathsome and terrifying. Its breath carried the stench of decay.

    This green-clad ghost had a menacing and powerful presence in the field.

    Well, it seemed determined to upstage our Ghost Principal Yuan Weijie!

    ¡°Hmph! Fool who knows not the concept of death!¡±

    Suddenly, a chilling and tyrannical voice boomed, ¡°We have invited you, a rabble, to witness this ceremony as a favor to you. Do you dare to disrupt my glorious undertaking?¡±

    As the voice died away, the entire field was plunged into silence! All the specters shivered instinctively under an impending threat!

    ¡°Huh?¡± The old ghost in green seemed to sense danger, quickly attempting to flee.

    The next second!

    Boom~~!!!!!!!

    A surge of Yin energy shot into the sky!

    A male ghost in a blue Zhongshan suit appeared out of nowhere. His body radiating eerie gusts of Yin wind which streamed around him.

    ¡®Yuan Weijie has arrived.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong remembered Yuan Weijie from the photos in the files. This blue-clad specter was Yuan Weijie! The former principal of Binhai University¡¯s satellite campus, dismissed for corporal punishment of students!

    He later found work at the Hengyuan Private High School, but he was once again dismissed for physical punishment of a student that led to their death. His teaching certificate was revoked, and he even faced imprisonment.

    Ultimately, Yuan Weijie committed suicide by poisoning himself in his office, leaving behind a blood-scrawled letter vowing revenge on Binhai University¡¯s satellite campus and Hengyuan Private High School!

    Since he committed suicide by poisoning, his appearance as a ghost was horrifying. His face and body crisscrossed with bulging black veins, like coiling dragons, pulsing with poison. A constant drip of black venom oozed from his mouth, pitting the ground with corrosive holes as it fell.

    As a blue-clad ghost, Yuan Weijie radiated an aura of malevolence, sent chills down the spines of all the specters present in the field!

    ¡°Oh¡­I apologize, I misspoke. I¡¯m sorry, forgive me.¡± The green-clad old ghost in the national dress immediately backtracked, laughing sheepishly.

    ¡°Were you under the impression that you still have a chance?¡± Yuan Weijie¡¯s ghostly eyes flashed with disdain. Suddenly, his hand stretched uncannily long. In one swift motion, he seized the green-clad old ghost and shoved the specter¡¯s head into his mouth.

    Chomp~Chomp~Chomp~~

    The horrifying sound of crunching echoed as Yuan Weijie started devouring the green-clad ghost!

    With fresh ghost blood splattering around his mouth and a ravenous expression, he gulped down the entire green-clad ghost in seconds.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hee hee hee~This old ghost¡­ tasted too rough! Young souls are so much more tender and juicy¡­Hee hee hee~~¡±

    Yuan Weijie belched, casting threatening glances at the student ghosts in the field. ¡°Students, if you don¡¯t concentrate on your studies, the principal will eat you. You all died once already, thanks to your unruly behavior and poor character. If you don¡¯t seize this opportunity, you won¡¯t even have a chance to exist as a ghost~~~¡±

    The hundreds of student ghosts trembled visibly!

    Well, this Yuan Weijie, swallowing up the green-clad ghost was fierce, ruthless, and powerful!

    Huang Xiaolong raised his gaze mockingly at Yuan Weijie, who was basking in his own power and glory.

 Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Chapter 495: Battle! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 495: Chapter 495: Battle! (Fifth update)

    To establish power is necessary, for humans and sometimes for ghosts too.

    Having devoured the ghost in the green robe, Yuan Weijie was now dominant.

    All the ghosts on the playground had been cowed by his tyranny, even too afraid to breathe.

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Yuan Weijie let out a few eerie chuckles, straightened his Zhongshan suit, and strode towards the stage.

    The amplifiers released a peculiar female voice again¨C ¡°Teachers, students and guests, the opening ceremony of our Ghost School has officially started! Now, let us welcome our Principal, Yuan Weijie, a great educator, to give his speech. Please, let¡¯s welcome him warmly!¡±

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    A thunderous applause erupted!

    The applause was warm, oh, how warm it was!

    Compared with the earlier clapping, it was day and night.

    Well, after witnessing Yuan Weijie¡¯s power, which one of these ghosts dared not to applause enthusiastically? One wrong move and they could be eaten up!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Yuan Weijie stood proudly in the middle of the stage. He gestured for quiet, ¡°Alright, everyone please be quiet. Seeing such a warm applause, it seems that you are all very satisfied with this Ghost School I have founded.¡±

    The playground suddenly became quiet.

    ¡°Ahem~~~¡± Yuan Weijie cleared his throat and began his speech. ¡°Ten years ago, when I was still alive, I was the principal of this school. Binhai University Branch! Ah~ In a hurry, ten years passed, and today, I am standing here again! I have returned! Ten years ago, I said I would come back! Hehehe~ I have achieved it! I have waited ten years, just for one chance. I want to vindicate myself, not to prove that I am great, I just want to tell people that I will get back what I have lost! ¡±

    His ghostly gaze was filled with deep-seated hatred and boundless grudge.

    It seems like he won¡¯t stop until all the teachers and students of Binhai University are killed.

    But with his power as a Blue Robe ghost, he could indeed achieve it!

    ¡®Hehe~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled and a teasing smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡®This is interesting. Watching these ghosts performing is even more exciting than watching a movie¡­ Hmm, let¡¯s let you play the role of principal for a while longer, later, I¡¯ll make your soul scatter to the winds!¡¯

    ¡°The renowned educator Sia once said, ¡®If you want your students to have high moral character, you should be a person of high moral character first.¡¯ Teachers are the mirror to their students. As Confucius said: ¡®If one¡¯s conduct is correct, one will command respect without issuing orders. If one¡¯s conduct is not correct, they will not be obeyed, even when orders are issued.¡¯ A good teacher is the best gift a student can receive in life. At the beginning of the new school term, I hope all the teaching staff will work hard to learn, actively reflect¡­

    Among the teachers present here, some had very poor ethics when they were alive, such as indecently assaulting students, accepting bribes¡­ Hmph! I hope you won¡¯t repeat the same mistakes! Otherwise, I, as the principal, will vanish you completely!¡±

    ¡°Similarly¡­ for the students here, you only have one more chance. Just one. I, as the principal, am very fond of consuming yin spirits. If you violate the rules of Ghost School, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡±

    The ghostly teachers and students on the playground were all frightened, shrinking their necks, silent as cicadas in winter.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was finally tired of Yuan Weijie¡¯s self-righteous speech. He stretched himself languidly and said, ¡°Alright, have you spoken enough? Could you shut your stinky mouth now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A violent light flashed in Yuan Weijie¡¯s eyes as he looked towards the voice.sources!

    The yin spirits standing next to Huang Xiaolong scattered in terror, fearing they might be the victims of their companion¡¯s trouble.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong appeared conspicuously in Yuan Weijie¡¯s line of sight.

    The ghost teachers looked at Huang Xiaolong with cursing and mocking glances.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re a Red Robe ghost. Have you forgotten the fate of the Green Robe ghost just now?¡± Yuan Weijie gave a slight smile, watching Huang Xiaolong contemptuously. The smile was full of ridicule and evil.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ you are pretty good at acting arrogant. You must have enjoyed it just now, right? Acting as the principal again, you must not have any regrets now, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly stretched out his hand and tore the talisman from his body, casually throwing it away, ¡°You don¡¯t know how many people you¡¯ve killed in the last ten years¡­ Alright, it ends here.¡±

    The Yang Qi was released recklessly!

    ¡°A living person?¡± Yuan Weijie exclaimed.

    In an instance, the whole playground was filled with quiet whispers of the ghosts¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? A human has infiltrated our ranks!¡±

    ¡°Oh, It¡¯s a Taoist, but he¡¯s going to be eaten up by the headmaster soon, such an idiot.¡±

    ¡°This guy is too young, it¡¯s fine for the headmaster to show off, but he¡¯s playing with fire, hehehe~~~¡±

    ¡­

    Scores of ghosts were letting out voices full of schadenfreude.

    ¡°Human! You dared to infiltrate and sabotage my plans! I, the headmaster, will surely consume your entire family!¡± At this moment, smoke came out from Yuan Weijie¡¯s seven orifices, his facial features were twisted, the black veins on his face burst open, and poisonous liquid spurted out!

    He was genuinely furious! Roaring manically!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face held a placid smile, but his eyes were full of murderous intent, flickering constantly. He slowly approached the podium, approaching the blue-robed ghost, Yuan Weijie.

    ¡°So foolish! Great¡­it has been a long time since I, headmaster, have eaten human flesh¡­ it would be a good warmup today, hehehe~~~¡± Looking at Huang Xiaolong, Yuan Weijie¡¯s ghost eyes were filled with greed.

    The next moment, his body exploded with intense corpse Qi, poisonous gas, and yin Qi. A gust of yin wind blew out, breaking some trees near the big playground!

    The power and ferocity of the blue-robed ghost were apparent!

    On the playground, the spectres were afraid they were scuttling around, not daring to get too close to the angered Yuan Weijie.

    Huang Xiaolong was still in a leisurely manner, slowly approaching the podium.

    At this moment, the entire Binhai University branch campus was filled with the whistling sound of the yin wind, the screams of ghosts, attracting countless red-eyed crows flying over the playground, cawing incessantly.

    Even the moon, like it was soaked in fresh blood!

    Under the blood moon, a man and a ghost were about to start a fierce battle!

    ¡°Hehe~~ The blue-robed ghost, is barely entertaining, however, he¡¯s still too weak, can¡¯t compare with the purple-robed ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Yuan Weijie howled, took a deep breath like a whale inhaling water, then his whole ghost body inflated like a toad, the black veins that had puffed on his body all burst open, following that¡­

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A big breath of poisonous gas, like a sweeping force, enveloped towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Yuan Weije committed suicide by poison when alive, but after death, he obtained the ability to spew poison. Now, with his status as a blue-robed ghost, the poison he sprayed out is extremely horrific, more fearsome than a zombie¡¯s corpse poison. A tiny bit of the poison gas can kill over a dozen healthy adult males.

    Not to mention that the poison gas contains strong resentment and Evil Qi. It¡¯s so poisonous that not a blade of grass will survive, no living being will remain!

    This breath of poisonous gas was extremely fierce. In an instant, it was like a giant mushroom cloud, completely enveloping Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Majestic and Domineering!

    Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Majestic and Domineering!

    Such a terrifying poison gas instantly enveloped Huang Xiaolong, making the blue-cloaked ghost, Yuan Weijie, believe that, despite the junior Taoist in front of him possessing divine abilities, there was absolutely no way he could survive!

    Once the gas dispersed, even the corpse could not be found, it had been completely dissolved!

    ¡°Hmph! Mere insect trying to block a carriage!¡± Yuan Weijie sneered disdainfully. ¡°However, the soul of this young Taoist could be useful. I could use it to offer a course on Taoist arts in my Ghost School. It would help the ghost students better understand Taoist arts, so they would not panic when they encounter Taoists in the future.¡±

    Yuan Weijie was making his own calculations.

    The shadowy figures in the main field, upon seeing how formidable Yuan Weijie was, began cheering enthusiastically. ¡°Our Principal is wise! Our Principal is wise!¡±

    Right at that moment!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    A giant seal character suddenly burst out from within the poison gas! This seal character was imbued with an unparalleled Buddhahood, as well as Taoism. Buddhism is in essence Taoism, like the merging of the tiger and dragon, complete without any flaw!

    The next second, golden light circulated on the seal character, a fire raged forth like a wildfire, it swept away the endless poison gas.

    In the golden glow, a hint of mockery playing on the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, he nodded at Yuan Weijie. ¡°Is this your trump card?¡±

    ¡°Too¡­ disappointing.¡± Huang Xiaolong advanced towards Yuan Weijie like an ancient, invincible god of war.

    ¡°Wha¡­wha¡­¡± Yuan Weijie was panicked!

    This overwhelming poison gas, powerful enough to poison hundreds, even thousands of beings, was ineffective against Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll risk it all with you!¡± Yuan Weijie, a battle-hardened fierce ghost, had clashed with several Taoists during his decade-long ghostly existence.

    He was certain that the young man standing before him was the strongest opponent he had ever met since he became a ghost! They¡¯re not even close!

    Yuan Weijie was decisive, he instantly exploded with a large amount of Yin energy, enveloping Huang Xiaolong once again.

    It wasn¡¯t poison gas this time, but Yin energy.

    Within this mass of Yin energy, numerous death texts were floating up and down.

    In an instant, the scenery around Huang Xiaolong changed. He seemed to have arrived in a desolate mountainous region. The cold moon hung high, and there was a terrifying silence, with no one nor ghost in sight.

    ¡°Oh¡­Ghost Eye Cover? Hmm¡­This degree of Ghost Eye Cover is relatively strong. Even a Taoist with good mana would be trapped and find it hard to escape. They would eventually lose themselves in this Yin energy and never be able to return¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    It must be said that a blue-cloaked fierce ghost like Yuan Weijie was indeed far more powerful than the average fierce ghost, with numerous techniques at his disposal.

    Unfortunately for Yuan Weijie, his opponent was Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, the Living King Yan!

    His techniques, to Huang Xiaolong, were nothing but a tickle. Their only purpose was to bring some amusement to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s otherwise mundane life.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong lightly patted his canvas bag, and a total of 981 Five Emperors¡¯ Coins flew out!

    Each Five Emperors¡¯ Coin was endowed with an unparalleled and strong golden halo, as well as a vast righteousness.

    With a flash of golden light, the Yin energy was extinguished, and Yuan Weijie¡¯s Ghost Eye Cover was shattered instantly, fragile like a soap bubble under the blazing sun.

    Next, the Five Emperors¡¯ Coins cascaded out like they had been endowed with life by Huang Xiaolong. Fluttering about, they came together in the air to form a copper sword!

    The copper sword illuminated the whole world, with its awe-inspiring spiritual energy, and radiance rivalling the sun and the moon!

    Whoosh~~~~~~~

    The copper sword transformed into a dark light, striking directly at Yuan Weijie!

    As the copper sword was slashing, it was like the flying sword that Immortals in fantasy novels would use, soaring in the sky, killing everything in its path.

    Splat~~~~~!!!!!!!

    The copper sword pierced right through Yuan Weijie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡± Yuan Weijie, with his ghost eyes wide open, displayed an incredulous expression. He pressed his right hand tightly against his heart, but thick black ghost blood kept oozing out through his fingers.

    The next second, the copper sword disintegrated into 981 Five Emperors¡¯ Coins, which all shot at Yuan Weijie¡¯s ghost body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    981 flames ignited on Yuan Weijie¡¯s ghost body and in an instant, they burst into an all-consuming fire.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!! No! I was wrong! I was wrong! Ah~~~~~~ I quit being the principal, I was wrong, my lord, spare me¡­Ah~~~ I don¡¯t want my soul to scatter!¡±

    Yuan Weijie rolled on the ground, letting out heartrending screams and cries for mercy.

    But his cries only lasted for a few breaths before they were abruptly cut short.

    In no time, Yuan Weijie¡¯s ghost body was burned to ashes. The ferocious blue-cloaked fierce ghost had its soul shattered!

    Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly collected the eighty-one Five Emperor coins.

    He turned around and saw the vast playground filled with kneeling spirits!

    Whether they were ghost guests, ghost teachers, or ghost students, all of them knelt before Huang Xiaolong, their ghostly bodies shuddering, their ghostly eyes full of fear and despair.

    Powerful!

    Too powerful!

    Slays the blue-clothed vengeful spirit as if slaughtering chickens!

    The entire Binhai University campus became silent, so much so that one could hear a pin drop.

    With a gust of wind, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s robes rustled, his black hair fluttered, all vengeful spirits on the ground knelt in admiration. It was simply awe-inspiring, dominating everything under the sky!

    If I were to become a Buddha, there would be no demons in the world; If I were to become a demon, even the Buddha would be helpless against me. When I ascend to heaven, everyone on the horizon will kneel before me!

    ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s over. From now on, this campus will be clean, and my wives can study and teach here in peace¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth cracked into a sunny smile, cutting through the clouds.

    Next, he took out the spirit cylinder and collected all the spirits haunting the campus!

    The cold and ghostly energy lingering in every corner of the campus began to fade gradually.

    Night had fallen and the moon wandered in the sky. Huang Xiaolong was intermittently accompanied by the sounds of cicadas, like a crisp and pleasant nocturne, composing the charming taste of the night.

    Huang Xiaolong confidently strolled out of the campus, planning to go home and sleep.

    Kill one every ten steps, a thousand miles without a trace. After accomplishing his task, he concealed his skills and fame!

    ¡­

    He drove back to the villa by the sea.

    Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t been home for a while, and the place was quite dusty. He used a Cleaning Talisman to tidy up every room and corner. Once done, he hummed a little tune, took a shower, and went to sleep.

    He slept till noon the next day, only to be woken up by a phone call.

    The call was from Zhou Yuewen.

    Huang Xiaolong picked up the phone. Zhou Yuewen asked tremblingly from the other end, ¡°Master Long, did you¡­did you come to school last night to exorcise the evil spirits?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did last night,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied casually.

    ¡°Uh¡­So¡­how did it go?¡± asked Zhou Yuewen.

    ¡°Done and dusted. As expected, Yuan Weijie¡¯s ghost was causing havoc. But I¡¯ve already slain it. From today, the school won¡¯t be haunted, and no one will die. Everything will return to normal,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied cheerfully.

    Zhou Yuewen let out a sigh of relief and thanked Huang Xiaolong profusely.

    After ending the call with Zhou Yuewen, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone rang again shortly.

    This time, it was Lin Zicong.

    Picking up the phone.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back from Jiangnan City?¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s voice was filled with surprise and a hard-to-describe sense of exhilaration.

    ¡°Yes, I just got back yesterday,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    ¡°Master! You had actually infused a trace of True Qi into my body! I¡¯ve been practicing it constantly! Now¡­ I can actually control that True Qi proficiently, as if it were part of me! Master, according to the martial arts circle, I have reached the level of a ¡®Half-Step Grandmaster¡¯!¡±

    It¡¯s true; with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s help, Lin Zicong had reached the status of Half-Step Grandmaster. Although he couldn¡¯t emit True Qi to kill from a distance, he was able to imbue his fists and kicks with it, demonstrating the strength of thousands of pounds!

    All this was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s benevolence!

    ¡°Half-Step Grandmaster, huh? There¡¯s nothing impressive about it. Better keep a low profile,¡± Huang Xiaolong advised with a chuckle.

    ¡°I know, I know, master, I¡¯ve been keeping a low profile. Uh¡­Master, could you, perhaps, spare some time tonight, I¡¯ve arranged something fun for you¡­.¡± Lin Zicong asked eagerly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong intended to refuse outrightly.

    ¡°Master, have you been to the Elysium Palace yet? Why don¡¯t we visit it tonight?¡± Lin Zicong cautiously suggested.

    Elysium Palace?

    Weren¡¯t Su Xiaoman and her brother, Su Xiaoqiang, taken there by somebody called ¡°Minghui¡±?

    ¡­

 Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Chapter 497: Bliss Palace

    Chapter 497: Chapter 497: Bliss Palace

    Paradise Palace?

    Isn¡¯t that where Ming Hui told Huang Xiaolong he should visit when he¡¯s free ¡ª to settle their scores with his company?

    Hah~~ Rivalries on the gambling table!

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go pick up Sister Xiaoman tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured, then said to Lin Zicong, ¡°Fine, pick me up tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, teacher, I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. Teacher, Paradise Palace is a truly entertaining place. You can enjoy everything you want there. People in Binhai even call it a Paradise¡­ Alright, teacher, I will not bother you anymore. See you tonight,¡± said Lin Zicong, astonished and thrilled. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ teacher, during your trip to Jiangnan City, my sister missed you. I noticed her mind is not on her work¡­hehe, she even lost her appetite¡­ But her face is tender, don¡¯t ask her about this in person¡­hahaha~~~¡±

    Sister Jing?

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, the icy face of sexy and tall Lin Jing emerged. He couldn¡¯t help a wave of sweetness, along with a strong desire to conquer, wash over him.

    They ended their conversation.

    Huang Xiaolong spent the day at home, resting.

    In the afternoon, he called ¡°Ming Hui¡± and told him that he would go to ¡°Paradise Palace¡± that evening to sort out their disputes!

    ¡°Haha~~ Paradise Palace, gambling company? Do no harm unless harm comes to you! Alright! In that case, tonight, I will tear down Paradise Palace!¡±

    ¡­

    Night fell!

    When Huang Xiaolong arrived at the community gate, Lin Zicong¡¯s Ferrari was already neatly parked there waiting.

    Lin Zicong stood by the car and ran over excitedly when he saw Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Teacher, hello,¡± Lin Zicong said with a bow.

    Well, the boss of the Four Young Masters of Binhai, Lin Zicong, who alone dominates the local ground, is now acting like a lackey in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Lin Zicong, whose temples were slightly raised, his body full of vigorous energy, and a vigorous explosive power lurking beneath his skin.

    If facing ordinary people, Lin Zicong only needed to stand in front of them to bring a sense of danger.

    Lin Zicong had ¡°refined¡± the True Qi that Huang Xiaolong had injected into him.

    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Both of them got into the car and, Lin Zicong drove the superior Ferrari like lightning, whizzing towards ¡°Paradise Palace¡±.

    ¡­

    Paradise Palace!

    In a luxurious office.

    ¡°Ming Hui¡±, a man with gold-rimmed glasses and a wealth-cultivating face, sat behind an office desk.

    At this time, quite a few people were sitting in the office, the most prominent of which was a man in his thirties with a square face and slightly dark skin but with sharp eyes. In this office, he clearly stood out from the crowd!

    Ming Hui treated this square-faced man with utmost respect and politely said, ¡°Mr. Ma, our company will be facing a special opponent tonight. Ah~~ originally, I wanted to absorb him and have him join the company, but his character is a bit arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone is qualified to join the company.¡± The corner of ¡®Mr. Ma¡¯s¡¯ mouth twitched with disdain, ¡°Brother Hui, you are making a fuss out of nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~¡± Ming Hui laughed undisturbed. ¡°Mr. Ma, tonight, he will come to Paradise Palace to challenge us. Since you are here, why don¡¯t you play a few rounds with him?¡±

    ¡°This kind of nobody is not worth my shot.¡± Mr. Ma shook his head. ¡°This time I came to Binhai to accompany the young lady for relaxation, I will not make a move.¡±

    A teenager next to him flattered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Ma is a pillar of our company, only second in gambling skills to the young lady. It would be overkill to use him to deal with this small fry. We can easily bring him down.¡±

    At these words, a sense of arrogance appeared on Mr. Ma¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mmm~ Alright then, let¡¯s watch that video again.¡± Ming Hui took out a remote control, pressed it, and the lights in the office dimmed, plunging the room into darkness.

    Next, a large projection screen appeared on one wall, and what was now playing on the screen was the video of Huang Xiaolong devastating the opponents at the casino on Huahu Street.

    However, only the surveillance video shot in the hall was available. The video of Huang Xiaolong playing mahjong with Brother Hu and Brother Yin Si in a private room was secretly deleted.

    (In the private room, Brother Hu and Yin Si, among others, suffered a lot. They were easily defeated by Huang Xiaolong and even maliciously messed with by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡®Blissful Needle,¡¯ causing non-stop orgasms. Brother Hu and others kept this embarrassing incident a closely guarded secret, refusing to disclose it at all. So not only did they delete this surveillance video, but they also didn¡¯t report it to the company¡¯s senior management. Even Ming Hui had no idea what happened in the private room that day.)

    The video ended.

    The lights turned on.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Brother Hui, you are too nervous. I think, he is just a second or third tier shoddy con artist. There are too many gambling experts in our company who can deal with these small fry.¡± Mr. Ma said arrogantly. ¡°From the video, he made two moves. The first was Baccarat, which is gambling with a machine and requires no skills, just understanding the machine¡¯s algorithm is enough. The second move was dice, where the croupier shakes the dice and he guesses the numbers. Frankly, at the casino in the small place like Huahu Street, how fast could the croupier¡¯s hand speed be? It¡¯s not surprising that he heard the numbers.¡±

    This analysis was logical and convincing, causing everyone in the office to laughingly agree.

    ¡°Brother Hui, I don¡¯t even understand why you offered him such a high price tag.¡± Mr. Ma scoffed, ¡°I heard he was offered an annual salary of 10 million British Pounds plus bonuses¡­ Brother Hui, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misjudged this time. He simply isn¡¯t worth the price!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Ming Hui chuckled lightly, a glint of wisdom flashing across his eyes, ¡°Mr. Ma, you overlooked one thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°His aura¡­¡± said Ming Hui with certainty. ¡°This young man is named Huang Xiaolong. From the video, the moment he walked into the casino, he radiated an indescribable aura¡­ One that is unshaken by honor or disgrace, or you could say, like a fish in water. In short, this kind of aura is something that ordinary gambling masters can¡¯t have. This aura can¡¯t be cultivated through rigorous training. I believe his gambling skills are not to be underestimated! We can¡¯t underestimate the opponent in tonight¡¯s battle!¡±

    With that, Ming Hui¡¯s eyes sharpened, giving off a threatening air as he scanned around the office.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Hui.¡±

    Other than Mr. Ma, everyone else in the office stood up and nodded at Ming Hui.

    ¡°Great.¡± Ming Hui regained his amiable face, raised his wrist, and looked at his watch. ¡°Actually, I would prefer that he join us rather than become our enemy. Alright, it¡¯s about time now. He could arrive at any moment, everyone, get ready.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hui, I want to test the data.¡± Mr. Ma¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°In the past six months, my gambling skills should have made some breakthroughs.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright. No problem.¡± Ming Hui politely stood up. ¡°Mr. Ma, please come with me.¡±

    ¡­

    8 PM.

    Lin Zicong parked the car, and together with Huang Xiaolong, they stood in front of a magnificent and imposing building.

    ¡°Teacher, this is Binhai¡¯s ¡®Paradise Palace.¡¯ It¡¯s a place where money is spent freely,¡± said Lin Zicong, respectfully introducing the place to Huang Xiaolong.

 Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Chapter 498 Mysterious Miss Ji

    Chapter 498: Chapter 498 Mysterious Miss Ji

    What appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong was an imposing building that soared eighteen stories high.

    This edifice was entirely constructed from luxurious marble, with retro reliefs gracing the walls, enormous pillars holding it aloft, and statues flanking the grand entrance ¨C every element was marked by extreme luxury.

    The path leading to the building¡¯s entrance was a flight of over twenty marble steps. Positioned on each step stood two long-legged young women from Europe and America.

    These carefully selected welcoming beauties were attractive, charmingly sexy, exuding a magnetic exotic allure. Furthermore, every one of them stood taller than 1.8 meters in their high heels.

    My God, at first glance, it looked like the scene of a Miss World beauty pageant!

    ¡°Teacher, what do you think?¡± Lin Zicong attentively asked at his side.

    ¡°Um¡­ it seems pretty amazing.¡± Although Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t the naive young man that first arrived in the city from the countryside, he was still somewhat dazzled by the spectacle. ¡°So this is the Elysium Palace. So what exactly does this Elysium Palace do?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, Elysium Palace is a place of ultimate pleasure, integrating food and entertainment. You can dine on delicacies from all over the world here. Cough¡­ you can also find beautiful women from all around the world. Numerous second and third-tier actresses and models from all over Asia, and even the world, are accessible here, as long as you have the money. Uh¡­ even appointments with A-list female superstars are possible.¡±

    Lin Zicong introduced with a smile. ¡°Of course¡­ what Elysium Palace is most famous for is not dining or entertainment, nor is it the adult industry, but¡­ gambling! In reality, Elysium Palace is the largest casino in Binhai City and its surrounding areas!¡±

    Mentioning the casino, Lin Zicong¡¯s gaze slightly changed. ¡°Teacher, such an incredibly large casino is like a horrific money-printing machine. Every day, it brings in countless fortunes for the Elysium Palace! Gambling is the most passionate, most stimulating game in the world! Because gambling can make someone rich overnight, but it can also turn the richest tycoon into a worthless beggar in an instant! Likewise, gambling is also the industry where money revolves the most. Furthermore, gambling can also yield other equally profitable industries.¡±

    ¡°Loan sharking! Money laundering! Power-money transactions! And so on and so forth!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ So incredible?¡± Huang Xiaolong playfully smiled. ¡°How does this Elysium Palace compare to your Lin Family?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, if we just consider a single Elysium Palace in Binhai, it definitely can¡¯t compete with our Lin Family. After all, the Lin Family is one of the four major families in Binhai. However, Elysium Palace is merely a branch of a multinational corporation!¡± Lin Zicong showed an astonished look. ¡°This multinational corporation controls numerous casinos worldwide. In our country alone, they have countless large and small casinos, accounting for nearly half of the gambling industry! Teacher, just think about it. If there are 10, 20, or even 50 casinos under this multinational corporation that are similar in scale to the Elysium Palace in Binhai¡­ it would be terrifying, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    The multinational corporation behind Elysium Palace was definitely more powerful than the Lin Family in Binhai.

    The two were not on the same level at all.

    ¡°Teacher, in summary, this multinational corporation is very deep. It nourishes an unknown number of experts and eccentric figures.¡± Lin Zicong marveled. ¡°It is said that the current helmswoman of this multinational corporation is a young woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Such a giant multinational corporation is actually headed by a woman? A young woman?¡± Huang Xiaolong became incredibly curious.

    ¡°Yes, a woman.¡± Lin Zicong nodded very seriously, but then shook his head quickly. ¡°Teacher, this woman is very mysterious. Our Lin Family only has very limited information about her. The only thing we can be sure of is that this woman is only in her twenties¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ So Young Master Lin is talking about ¡®Miss Ji¡¯, isn¡¯t he?¡± A youthful and arrogant male voice sounded. ¡°However, with the minuscule amount of information your Lin Family has, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know half a thing about Miss Ji, do you? Hahaha~~~¡±

    This voice was filled with considerable mockery.

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong turned towards the source of the remark.

    There, a clean-cut young man of about the same age as Lin Zicong swaggered over. This man exuded a domineering aura.

    ¡°Teacher, this guy is called ¡®Bai Gang¡¯. He¡¯s not from Binhai; his family is in ¡®Huadu City¡¯. He¡¯s also a young master from a wealthy and influential family, similar in status to Chen Zihuan of Jiangnan City¡­¡± Lin Zicong hurriedly lowered his voice and introduced.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded; another spoil brat!

    ¡°Bai Gang, yes, our Lin family does not know much about the real boss behind the Paradise Palace, could it be, your Bai family knows the inside story?¡± Lin Zicong retorted.

    ¡°Haha~~ My Bai family, naturally, knows a little more than your Lin family.¡± Bai Gang walked over with a challenging look on his face. ¡°Young Master Lin, last time you lost 30 million to me at the Paradise Palace, haha~~ Did that hurt your pocket? Today, we happen to run into each other again, how about a few more games?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Lin Zicong glared at him, but he was clearly somewhat uneasy. ¡°Today I don¡¯t have time to play with you. I have to serve my teacher¡­ If you want to gamble, I will accompany you next time!¡±

    Even though he said this, Huang Xiaolong could see that Lin Zicong was clearly afraid of this Bai Gang.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Bai Gang laughed scornfully once, and glanced at Huang Xiaolong with contempt. Huang Xiaolong was dressed ordinarily and didn¡¯t seem to be a person of status. Bai Gang asked loftily, ¡°Friend, how can you come to the Paradise Palace and not gamble? Interested in a few games?¡±

    Between his words, Bai Gang¡¯s eyes filled with a desire to gamble, it seemed his gambling addiction had kicked in.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. It seems that these hedonistic sons of affluent families like Lin Zicong, not only liked to play around with women, but most of them like gambling.

    Rich people, always finding new ways to play around.

    Huang Xiaolong was different. What he liked most was catching ghosts, then researching talisman curse language, then fighting and medicine¡­

    Huang Xiaolong himself did not like gambling. If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Xiaoman and her brother Su Xiaoqiang being ¡°invited¡± to the Paradise Palace today, he would not have got involved.

    ¡°Gambling? I don¡¯t like to gamble.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed innocently.

    ¡°Haha~~~ Afraid to lose? If you can¡¯t afford to lose, you shouldn¡¯t come to the Paradise Palace.¡± Bai Gang mocked.

    ¡°Bai Gang! Be polite!¡± Lin Zicong shouted angrily, the dangerous aura radiating from him directly oppressed Bai Gang.

    Bai Gang¡¯s face changed, and he stepped back slightly in some trepidation. ¡°Lin Zicong, I warn you, don¡¯t mess around! Yes, I am afraid of you when it comes to fighting. But¡­ if you have the courage, let¡¯s see each other at the gambling table!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong signaled Lin Zicong not to get agitated, and he asked with a smile, ¡°You said the big boss behind this Paradise Palace, do you know him?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Miss Ji, I don¡¯t know fairy-level women like her.¡± Bai Gang laughed at himself. ¡°The Ji Group is like an aircraft carrier, a multinational mega-conglomerate, mainly engaged in the gambling industry, controlling half of the domestic casinos. It has countless gambling geniuses under its flag, and wealth beyond count! The saying goes, ¡®money can make the mare go¡¯, the person who holds wealth is the most frightening person!¡±

    ¡°In the World Gambling Association, there is a saying about ¡®one deity, one devil, and eight monsters.¡¯ ¡± Bai Gang went on inexhaustibly. ¡°The so-called one deity, is the gambling god Ji Zongyuan, that is, Miss Ji¡¯s biological father. He is currently ranked first in the world of gambling craft! But two years ago, the gambling devil Mo Shaofeng fought with Ji Zongyuan. It was a peak showdown in the world of gambling! The two fought for a day and a night, and in the end, the gambling devil Mo Shaofeng made an comeback and defeated Ji Zongyuan, taking him off his throne and becoming the world number one from the second position! Ji Zongyuan also lost his eyes and hands in the process¡­ the stakes of this battle were truly cruel, they were even betting with their bodies.¡±

    Bai Gang¡¯s eyes were filled with fervent worship, he was clearly an avid gambling enthusiast. ¡°The world of gambling today is owned by the gambling devil Mo Shaofeng. After Ji Zongyuan¡¯s defeat, he retired from the gambling scene and turned it over to Miss Ji. Miss Ji is not just a rich girl, she¡¯s a gambling master, the perfect successor to Ji Zongyuan¡¯s shoes!¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji is the leader of the ¡®Eight Monsters¡¯ in the world of gambling, the ¡®Thousand-Handed Fox Monster¡¯!¡± Bai Gang¡¯s worship in his eyes was nearly crazy. ¡°Do you guys know the origin of the ¡®Thousand-Handed Fox Monster¡¯ nickname?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong both shook their heads blankly.

 Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Huang Xiaolong is Here!

    Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Huang Xiaolong is Here!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong have their appetites whetted, Bai Gang was extremely smug.

    He boasted, ¡°The Thousand-Handed Fox. The Thousand Hands refer to Miss Ji¡¯s speed which is extremely fast! She can trick all her opponents and complete the card switch in a fraction of a second. This kind of speed is hard to distinguish by naked eye, even when the footage is slowed down by more than ten times, it¡¯s hard to see how she makes her move¡­¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lin Zicong questioned with a face full of doubt, ¡°How can a mortal have such fast speed?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You, like a frog in a well, have naturally never seen a real gambling master face off,¡± Bai Gang sneered, ¡°Anyway, Miss Ji¡¯s hands are as fast as I just described! After the downfall of Gambling God Ji Zongyuan, Miss Ji, as the leader of the Eight Demons, is ranked second in the world in terms of gambling skills, just behind Mo Shaofeng, the Gambling Demon. If Miss Ji did not have real skills, how could she control such a large transnational group?¡±

    ¡°As for the ¡®Fox¡¯, it refers to Miss Ji¡¯s beauty.¡± Bai Gang, with a face that looked like he was fantasizing about his goddess, said, ¡°In our country¡¯s mythology, the fox demon is the most beautiful. The legendary demon fox is said to possess unrivaled beauty and exceptional intelligence¡­ you all know about Su Daji, right? That¡¯s the nine-tailed fox demon, pretty, right?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji, the Thousand-Handed Fox, is a character who possesses unparalleled gambling skills and a beauty that can bring down nations! This kind of person, is incomparably unique!¡± Bai Gang said, breathing heavily and trembling slightly, ¡°As I said earlier, Miss Ji¡¯s father, the Gambling God Ji Zongyuan, was crippled by Mo Shaofeng. Miss Ji once vowed that in her lifetime, she will challenge Mo Shaofeng and cripple his eyes and hands. Moreover, if there are other gambling masters who help Miss Ji fulfill her desire for revenge, Miss Ji is willing to marry him and hand over the Ji Group¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Bai Gang, you¡¯re not bad at gambling. What about you? Why don¡¯t you go challenge this Gambling Demon Mo Shaofeng, and defeat him? If you do, not only will you get the beautiful lady, but you can also get everything without doing anything, possess the wealthy Ji Group and become an international tycoon!¡± Lin Zicong said sardonically.

    ¡°Me¡­my gambling skills are nothing!¡± Bai Gang shook his head like a rattling drum, ¡°I¡¯m not even worth mentioning compared to Miss Ji, let alone those high-ranking gamblers who work for the Ji Group. The most powerful one among them is called ¡®Nine Lives Cat Demon¡¯ Mr. Ma! Among the Eight Demons, Mr. Ma ranks seventh!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Fox Demon? Cat Demon? Hahaha~~ I¡¯m dying of laughter.¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing.

    Bai Gang glared at Huang Xiaolong in anger, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? These are the most top-notch gamblers internationally that everyone admires, what right do you have to laugh at them?¡±

    But Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, I came here tonight just to wreak havoc on Paradise Palace. I wonder if this Fox Demon and Cat Demon are here. If they are¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching them a lesson!

    Lin Zicong asked curiously, ¡°Hey Bai Gang, how do you know all these?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha ~~~ Honestly speaking, one of my cousin brothers works for Paradise Palace as a gambler. His gambling skills are ranked 129th in the world! He passed the test and received recognition from the World Gambling Association! Impressive, right? There are so many professional gamblers around the world, and my cousin ranks 129th!¡± Bai Gang said with admiration and pride.

    ¡°Oh, no wonder you¡¯re so good at gambling. It turns out that your cousin taught you!¡± Lin Zicong thought to himself, damn it, I¡¯ve been tricked! He¡¯s a trained gambler. In the past, I didn¡¯t know that and lost more than a hundred million to this kid. Huge loss!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you in now. If we¡¯re lucky and bump into my cousin, I wouldn¡¯t mind having him show you a thing or two! Hahaha~~~¡± Bai Gang¡¯s voice was filled with eccentric arrogance.

    ¡°Master~~¡± Lin Zicong whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this guy.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat first. As for the casino¡­hehe, we¡¯ll go play after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Right! If Master is interested, let¡¯s have some fun after dinner!¡± Lin Zicong echoed.

    The three of them walked shoulder to shoulder into Paradise Palace!

    It was like they had walked into a colorful world!

    ¡­

    In a not so large room in Paradise Palace, there was a variety of strange machines.

    Bright Hui, Mr. Ma, and a few other gambling experts from the casino went into the room and closed the door.

    ¡°Mr. Ma, let¡¯s test your memory first.¡± Bright Hui smiled and then went to a table and turned on a laptop on the table.

    Mr. Ma sat in front of the laptop, his complexion becoming extremely focused, his eyes sharp, as if they could see through everything.

    ¡°Mr. Ma, are you ready?¡± Bright Hui asked with a smile.

    ¡°OK, start.¡± Mr. Ma nodded.

    Bright Hui hit the return key.

    Immediately, on the computer screen appeared a 10-second countdown.

    Then, a row of disorganized numbers appeared, a total of 10 numbers.

    When the 10-second countdown ended, the numbers disappeared.

    Mr. Ma, in order, accurately recited every single number.

    This test was similar to the memory challenge that Huang Xiaolong participated in at the ¡®Golden Charm Memory Training Institute¡¯.

    ¡°Start directly from the 21st level.¡± Mr. Ma said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bright Hui input a few data on the keyboard, and then on the computer screen appeared a 10-second countdown.

    Next, all sorts of things like Tang poetry, Song lyrics, English words, license plate numbers, etc, appeared.

    The 10-second countdown ended, all the graphics on the computer screen disappeared, and Mr. Ma recited the contents of his memory in sequence.

    ¡°OK, Mr. Ma, you¡¯ve passed the 21st level, should we continue?¡±

    ¡°Of course, continue.¡±

    ¡­

    Mr. Ma passed all the levels until he got stopped at the 30th level.

    ¡°Great! Mr. Ma, your memory index was 28 in the last test! This time it increased to 29!¡± Bright Hui said with a joyful surprise.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s test your hearing.¡± Mr. Ma stood up and sat in front of another table, took off a piece of black cloth from it, and deliberately blindfolded himself.

    On the table, there was a machine similar to a lottery machine.

    ¡°Mr. Ma, can we start?¡± Bright Hui asked.

    ¡°Start.¡± Mr. Ma replied indifferently.

    Minghui took a plastic ball from a box on the table and put it into the machine.

    He pressed the switch.

    Immediately, the machine started to shake, and the plastic balls collided within, making a pinging and ponging noise.

    Mr. Ma¡¯s ears twitched regularly for a few times, ¡°18 balls.¡±

    The machine was turned off, and Minghui took out all the plastic balls that had been put into the machine. Sure enough, no more, no less, exactly 18!

    Then, Minghui put more plastic balls into the machine, shook it fiercely, and let Mr. Ma listen.

    The more plastic balls in the machine, the greater the difficulty to judge their number by listening.

    In the end, the limit of Mr. Ma¡¯s hearing was to hear 72 plastic balls shaking simultaneously in the machine.

    ¡°Hearing index 72! Mr. Ma, as expected from a Nine-Lived Cat Demon, your hearing ability is out of this world!¡± Minghui genuinely praised.

    Next was the eye speed test.

    The machine for testing eye speed was somewhat similar to an electric fan.

    However, it had 7 fan blades, color-coded as red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and violet, in the seven colors of the rainbow.

    At the bottom of the machine was a numbered dial similar to the one on an electrician¡¯s multimeter.

    The number scale ranged from 1 to 200.

    From a box on the table, Minghui took some stickers labeled with numbers and stuck them on each fan blade, then asked, ¡°Mr. Ma, from which scale should we start?¡±

    ¡°Scale 80.¡± Mr. Ma smiled.

    Minghui did as he was told and directly moved the dial at the bottom of the device to the ¡°80¡± scale.

    The scale was equivalent to the fan¡¯s wind power switch.

    The higher the scale, the faster the 7 fan blades would spin.

    Whoo~~Whoo, Whoo~~Whoo, Whoo~~~

    The fan blades began to spin rapidly.

    Mr. Ma¡¯s pupils contracted like needle points as he stared intently at the spinning fan blades, ¡°The red corresponds to ¡®9,¡¯ the orange corresponds to ¡¯11,¡¯ the yellow corresponds to ¡®8,¡¯ the green corresponds to ¡®4¡¯¡­¡±.

    After announcing 7 numbers, Minghui pressed stop.

    Upon a brief inspection, the numbers Mr. Ma announced were indeed the same as the number labels on each fan blade, perfectly accurate!

    Finally, when Minghui adjusted the scale to ¡°92¡±, Mr. Ma made a mistake. His extreme eye speed index was ¡°91¡±.

    After testing Mr. Ma¡¯s hand speed, Minghui entered some data into a laptop ¨C

    ¡°Mr. Ma Fei

    World Ranking: 8

    Title: Nine-Lived Cat Demon

    Gender: Male

    Hand speed: 33

    Eye speed: 91

    Hearing: 72

    Memory: 29

    Overall Assessment: 56.25

    Battle Record (Recorded, Certified Matches): 855 battles, 841 wins, 14 losses¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ma, all your indices have increased a bit¡­¡± Minghui said gratifyingly. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before your world ranking moves up.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! My goal is to challenge Miss Ji and Mo Shaofeng ¨C the Gambler Prodigy!¡± Mr. Ma¡¯s eyes flashed with insane ambition.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Minghui nodded unemotionally.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Minghui said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    A runner entered, said respectfully, ¡°Brother Hui, Huang Xiaolong has arrived and is currently dining in the restaurant. He was accompanied by Lin Zicong, the leader of the Binhai Four Young Elites, and Bai Gang, the young master of the Bai Family in Huadu City.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Minghui nodded slightly and then said to Mr. Ma, ¡°Mr. Ma, Huang Xiaolong is here. Even though you don¡¯t have to make a move, you might as well go and watch his gambling skills.¡±

    ¡°Fine, Brother Hui, for your sake, I will go and take a look. I just hope it won¡¯t be too boring,¡± Mr. Ma said listlessly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Breaking Through Four Barriers! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Breaking Through Four Barriers! (Fifth update)

    The 9th Floor of Paradise Palace.

    A massive dining area.

    Walking on the woolen carpet, Huang Xiaolong felt softness beneath his feet, as though he were stepping on lush greens¡ªvery comforting.

    The entire 9th Floor had an enormous area, with a variety of dining zones of distinctly different styles. Each zone was designed according to different food cultures from around the world.

    Chinese cuisine, Spanish food, Brazilian barbecue, Italian food, island country cuisine¡­

    Countless.

    After consulting with Huang Xiaolong, Lin Zicong booked a spot in the Chinese dining area.

    Bai Gang, thick-skinned as ever, actually followed along. Lin Zicong intended to dismiss him, but Huang Xiaolong casually remarked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let him join us.¡±

    The three of them dined in the Chinese dining area, a place adorned with pavilions, terraces, and flowing water. The servers were beauties dressed in vintage palace costumes, holding elegant umbrellas, making the dining experience more enjoyable.

    Huang Xiaolong voraciously devoured the feast in front of him as if the autumn wind swept the fallen leaves.

    His table manners left much to be desired.

    Lin Zicong didn¡¯t even have time to eat for himself, attending to Huang Xiaolong with utmost courtesy instead.

    Bai Gang was shocked.

    He always knew that Lin Zicong was a proud and impulsive person. The eldest son from the Lin family¡ªthe leading family among the four major families in Binhai, and the heir to the family headship.

    How could he behave so obediently and respectfully towards an ordinary-looking young man dressed in simple clothes?

    Bai Gang puzzled over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity but couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Will you guys go directly to the casino after this?¡± Bai Gang asked with a smile.

    ¡°Bai Gang, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Lin Zicong responded with a cold smirk.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and chuckled, ¡°Yes, we will, right after the meal.¡±

    ¡°Haha~~ That¡¯s the spirit. It would be a shame to visit Paradise Palace without playing a few hands. Once we reach the casino, I will search for my cousin. If he¡¯s in a good mood, he might show you some of his skills. Honestly, you would rarely get the chance to witness a truly skilled gambler! ¡± Bai Gang boasted.

    ¡°Great~~¡± Huang Xiaolong joked with a smile, ¡°Perhaps, I might play a few hands with your cousin tonight.¡±

    At his words, Bai Gang froze, then burst into laughter as if he¡¯d heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Hahaha ~~ Stop kidding around! Playing against my cousin? My cousin is one of the top gamblers in Binhai¡¯s Paradise Palace. Do you think you are even worth his time? Hahaha~~ Apart from that, playing against my cousin would be like leading the lamb to the slaughter. No amount of money would suffice!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case! My master¡¯s skills are beyond the comprehension of a second-rate fellow like you, Bai Gang.¡± Lin Zicong retorted.

    Huang Xiaolong simply responded with a noncommittal chuckle.

    ¡­

    After finishing their meal, the three headed to the 16th Floor.

    Floors 16, 17, and 18 of Paradise Palace housed the grand casino.

    However, the 18th floor was a VIP lounge area, not open to the general public.

    Upon stepping into the 16th floor, an enormous space came into view.

    Spacious, bright, and splendidly extravagant!

    It was even more luxurious than a five-star hotel!

    Polished marbles that reflected human figures, gold-plated lamps, refined wooden furniture, elegant and antique calligraphy and paintings hanging on the walls.

    The entire space, through ingenious design, accommodated hundreds of gambling tables without seeming crowded. Instead, there was a unique aesthetic feel.

    Each gambling table was surrounded by various customers to a greater or lesser extent.

    Chinese, foreigners, men, women¡­

    White-collar men and women, fresh-faced students, well-dressed individuals, successful entrepreneurs with fat faces and big ears, geeky guys with glasses, government officials¡­

    All sorts of people converged in the casino, playing various gambling games.

    From time to time, bursts of joyous laughter erupted.

    At other times, sighs of regret could be heard.

    ¡­

    This casino was more like a miniature world, containing people of all sorts!

    Upon stepping into the casino, Bai Gang could hardly contain his excitement. He eagerly looked around and took out a checkbook, laughing, ¡°Let¡¯s go get some chips.¡±

    It was clear that Lin Zicong had a penchant for gambling, his eyes were flickering with excitement.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the contrary, appeared to be extremely relaxed, so serene it was almost terrifying!

    Just then, a man in his thirties, neatly dressed in a suit, and with an air of composed assurance, was heading towards Huang Xiaolong and his group.

    ¡°Oh? Cousin!¡± Bai Gang¡¯s eyes lit up, immediately stepping forward with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Cousin, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you! Hahaha¡­ Look at those two fools over there, they actually want to gamble with you¡­¡±

    The man was Bai Gang¡¯s cousin, the 129th world-ranked gambling expert and one of the star players of the Binhai Bliss Palace Casino.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± The man casually nodded at Bai Gang before brushing him off, ¡°You go play on your own, I don¡¯t have time to accompany you today.¡±

    After that, the man walked straight towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Bai Gang followed him like a shadow.

    Before the man could speak, Bai Gang was already squawking, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s this guy who¡¯s arrogant and ignorant, wanting to gamble with you¡­ Don¡¯t you find it hilarious?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man gave Bai Gang a fierce look before turning to Huang Xiaolong with solemnity, ¡°Mr. Huang, Brother Hui invites you.¡±

    Crack~~~~~~

    Mr. Huang?

    Both Bai Gang and Lin Zicong were shocked!

    They never expected that this star player of Binhai Bliss Palace Casino and a top-tier character in the world of gambling, ranked 129th, would be so polite to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Cousin, are you¡­confusing him with someone else¡­ Brother Hui is inviting him¡­ could he¡­ be¡­ the butler of Ji¡¯s Group¡­ Ming¡­ Ming Hui¡­¡± Bai Gang stuttered out.

    The man ignored Bai Gang and gestured Huang Xiaolong to follow him.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, giving an amused smile, ¡°Tonight, how many of your expert players have been invited to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­Brother Hui has requested a group of gambling experts to learn from Mr. Huang¡¯s skills.¡± The man said solemnly.

    ¡°Okay. Tonight, I¡¯ll flatten Bliss Palace!¡± Huang Xiaolong chirped.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see if Mr. Huang has what it takes.¡± A ruthless glint crossed the man¡¯s eyes, ¡°Enough talk, Mr. Huang, after you!¡±

    So, Huang Xiaolong followed the man to the 18th floor of Bliss Palace!

    The floor reserved for VIPs!

    Lin Zicong and Bai Gang followed behind, absolutely clueless about everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­never been to the 18th floor before,¡± Bai Gang said in shock. ¡°Young Master Lin, who exactly is this so-called master of yours?¡±

    ¡°My master is, of course, a person of great importance.¡± Lin Zicong declared proudly.

    The man opened an office door, ¡°Mr. Huang, Brother Hui is waiting for you inside. Please come in.¡±

    Blatantly, Huang Xiaolong walked in.

    Lin Zicong and Bai Gang tried to enter as well but the man shut the door at their faces.

    Inside the office.

    Ming Hui sat behind his desk, a smirk on his face as he looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mr. Huang, we finally meet.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Ming Hui, the one who called me? I remember your voice. Alright, I¡¯m here, specifics of the gamble, your call.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, playing it cool.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider my proposition? A salary of 10 million British Pounds per annum is not a small sum.¡± Ming Hui tried to persuade.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Can we get to the point? Detail out the conditions.¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently.

    ¡°Ok, since Mr. Huang is determined, we will go by the book.¡± Ming Hui nodded, ¡°Mr. Huang, you surely did break the rules during the last incident, and according to tradition of this circle, you are obliged to pass four rounds.¡±

    ¡°Four rounds? What does that mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t familiar with all these.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, there are four rounds and for each one, our company has deployed one gambling expert. If you pass all four rounds, we can just wipe the slate clean! Not only can you leave with Miss Su Xiaoman and Mr. Su Xiaoqiang, but you will also win a big amount of money.¡± Ming Hui explained calmly, ¡°But¡­if Mr. Huang fails to pass the four rounds, then¡­ revolving the rule, it is¡­the chopping of hands.¡±

    ¡°Not just one hand, but both hands would be cut off.¡± Ming Hui observed Huang Xiaolong closely, trying to discern emotions of fear, retreat, or terror from his expression.

 Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Chapter 501: The First Battle!

    Chapter 501: Chapter 501: The First Battle!

    In such a gamble, where the stakes involve physical maiming, the great majority of people would be terrified. Minghui tried looking for signs of fear in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression.

    Once a person reveals fear, that means they have a flaw!

    But¡­

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to be unaffected, showing a carefree smile.

    Minghui observed him for several seconds but failed to spot any hint of fear in his eyes, only seeing ¨C indifference and disdain for the world!

    ¡°Hmm~~~¡± Minghui shook his head and muttered. ¡°Mr. Huang, your spirit has no flaw. As expected, I didn¡¯t misjudge you. In fact, from the first glimpse of you in that video taken at the Litchi District in Huahuan Street, I sensed an extraordinary confidence and strength in you¡­ Unfortunately, tonight, we each stand on our own¡­¡±

    Minghui took off his glasses and began cleaning the lenses with a velvet cloth. ¡°Like I said before, Mr. Huang, if you change your mind, our company¡¯s doors are always open to you. Tonight, let¡¯s both go all out.¡±

    The moment he put his glasses back on, a sharp gleam emanated from Minghui¡¯s eyes!

    From a drawer, he took out a contract and handed it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mr. Huang, please sign this contract.¡±

    ¡°Let me quickly go over the details of the contract with you, Mr. Huang.¡± As Minghui¡¯s speech quickened, he sounded very professional. ¡°There are four challenges. For the first challenge, the prize is 10 million RMB. For the second, the prize is 20 million RMB. For the third, the prize is 40 million RMB. For the fourth, which is the ultimate challenge, the prize is 100 million RMB. This means, if you pass all four challenges, the cumulative prize will amount to 170 million RMB.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, Mr. Huang, if you fail any of the challenges, not only will you not receive a single penny of the prize money, but you will also lose your hands.¡±

    Minghui emphasized seriously. ¡°Of course, Mr. Huang, if you successfully pass all four challenges, you can take away both Miss Su Xiaoman and Mr. Su Xiaoqiang. If there are no issues, please sign your name on the contract.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually signed his name on the contract without even reading it, smiling as he did so. ¡°By the way, is this contract legally binding?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang, within the gambling industry, such contracts are recognized and are protected by the World Gambling Association. If anyone violates the contract, they will be wanted and hunted down by the World Gambling Association.¡± Minghui collected the contract and said calmly. ¡°From ancient times till now, no one has ever been able to violate such contracts and escape the law. Actually, the power of the World Gambling Association is no less than that of the EU.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed upon noticing the warning in Minghui¡¯s tone, dismissing it with a scoff.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, a mere piece of paper held no power over him!

    The sole ghost official of Hell, the Yin Emperor, need not fear a mundane World Gambling Association, right?

    If he was annoyed, he could simply obliterate it!

    After the contract was signed, Minghui stood up, ¡°Mr. Huang, please come with me.¡±

    The two men left the office.

    Outside, Lin Zicong and Bai Gang stood with curious expressions.

    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Zicong asked anxiously.

    Bai Gang, however, looked timidly at Minghui, his legs trembling. ¡°Mi¡­ Minghui steward¡­¡±

    For a local influential figure like Bai Gang, seeing the butler of the Ji Shi Group was like a dream come true.

    Indeed, their social statuses were incomparable. One was like a firefly, while the other was like the sun and the moon in the sky.

    So, when Bai Gang saw Minghui treating Huang Xiaolong with such politeness, he was even more startled ¨C who exactly was this guy?

    ¡°Nothing much, preparing to gamble a few rounds.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a smile to Lin Zicong.

    Lin Zicong was taken aback; he had never seen Huang Xiaolong gamble before¡­

    Soon, Minghui led Huang Xiaolong and the others to a luxurious hall where several beautiful young women were standing.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, please have a seat. There are four separate rooms ahead in this hall, each representing one of the four challenges. Soon, you¡¯ll start with the first room.¡± Minghui said, smiling.

    Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly took a seat on a couch, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go make the arrangements, we¡¯ll be starting soon.¡± Minghui nodded and immediately turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute~~¡± Lin Zicong called out. ¡°I want to join the teacher in the room to watch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Minghui flatly refused.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Zicong of the Binhai Lin Family! What? I don¡¯t even have the right to watch from the side?¡± Lin Zicong was indignant.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Minghui scoffed, then courteously suggested, ¡°Well¡­please, Young Master Lin, accompany me to the control room. Watching from there is our bottom line.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Lin Zicong was red in the face and flustered.

    Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, go to the control room.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­okay then¡­¡± Lin Zicong nodded. ¡°Teacher, you must be careful.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Zicong felt he was making a big fuss about nothing. Given his teacher¡¯s mysterious abilities, what could a mere casino do to him?

    Thereupon, Minghui led Lin Zicong and Bai Gang out of the hall.

    Not far from the hall, there was a control room.

    At this moment, a large group of office workers, both men and women, sat in front of computers, typing away.

    The control room was spacious, covering hundreds of square meters. On several couches, many sharp-eyed, calm individuals were sitting.

    Mr. Ma, the Cat of Nine Lives, was sitting cross-legged with a glass of red wine in his hand, standing out amongst the crowd.

    On one wall of the control room, there was a large LCD screen displaying the interiors of the four rooms. However, all the rooms were currently empty.

    Lin Zicong and Bai Gang casually found a vacant couch to sit on.

    ¡°Mr. Ma, everything is set up. Who should participate in the first round? Since you¡¯re our company¡¯s pillar, you should control the overall situation.¡± Minghui politely said to Mr. Ma.

    ¡°Ah~~ For the first game, Bai Shan, you go.¡± Mr. Ma casually issued his orders.

    Bai Shan turned out to be Bai Gang¡¯s cousin!

    ¡°Ah! Cousin! You¡¯re going to play? Great! Cousin, teach that little prick a lesson!¡± Bai Gang adored his cousin¡¯s gambling skills. They not only had familial ties but also grew up playing together. Bai Gang¡¯s support for Bai Shan was only natural.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Zicong merely scoffed.

    ¡°Mr. Ma, you¡¯re letting Bai Shan play the first round?¡± Minghui asked Mr. Ma, puzzled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Bai Shan is the star player of this Elysian Palace in Binhai. Although his world ranking is below 100, he is more than enough against this unknown nobody.¡± Mr. Ma leisurely sipped his red wine, his gaze landing on Bai Shan. ¡°Go on, remember, don¡¯t bring disgrace upon the company.¡±

    ¡°Huh~~~¡± Bai Shan drew a deep breath, his eyes blazed with excitement and a resolute determination to fight. ¡°Mr. Ma, Brother Hui, rest assured, I won¡¯t let you be disappointed. I won¡¯t let the company down! I¡¯m off!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong sat in the hall, appreciating the beauty of the young girls around him.

    Suddenly, Minghui¡¯s voice sounded through the hall¡¯s loudspeakers ¨C ¡°Mr. Huang, please enter the first room. The first of the four challenges will begin soon. We wish you all the best.¡±

 Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Chapter 502: This guy is pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger!

    Chapter 502: Chapter 502: This guy is pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger!

    Hearing the sound from the loudspeaker, Huang Xiaolong stood up and stretched casually.

    A beautiful young girl came over and bowed, ¡°Mr. Huang, please come with me.¡±

    The girl led Huang Xiaolong to a private room near the main hall.

    The door to the private room was slightly ajar. The girl knocked on the door, pushed it open, and delicately sidestepped, gesturing to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Please go in, Mr. Huang.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong entered the room.

    Inside the large room, there was a gambling table set with dozens of brand new, unopened packs of playing cards.

    Bai Shan stood behind the gambling table, smiling at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mr. Huang, we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ so you¡¯re my first opponent?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with an amused smile. ¡°I thought it would be something more frightening.¡±

    ¡°Frightening?¡± Bai Shan was taken aback for a moment, then quickly realized Huang Xiaolong was referring to Miss Ji and Mr. Ma, known for their cunning.

    ¡°Humph! Mr. Huang, you¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Bai Shan was infuriated. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words seemed to belittle him, suggesting that he wasn¡¯t worthy of being his opponent in this round!

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then turned serious, ¡°Your emotions are too easily read, it¡¯s not suitable for this line of work.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Let¡¯s settle this with our cards!¡± Bai Shan gritted his teeth. ¡°Originally, Brother Hui had brought in some high-level gamblers from elsewhere. I¡¯m barely qualified to defend this place in Binhai, as I rank just within the top 100. I am clearly outmatched by those experts Brother Hui brought in. But Mr. Ma thinks that dealing with you, Mr. Huang, doesn¡¯t require such a big commotion. I alone am more than enough!¡±

    ¡°The host dictates the game. You are the guest, we are the host, we set the rules!¡± As Bai Shan spoke, his eyes sparked with anticipation, like a cheetah ready to spring.

    ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    Bai Shan picked up two decks of cards from the table, ¡°Mr. Huang, here are two decks of cards, a total of 108 cards. I will hide 4 cards beforehand, then throw the remaining 104 cards into the air, right in front of you. After all the cards have fallen to the ground, please tell me which 4 cards I hid.¡±

    ¡­

    The control room.

    On the huge LCD screen on the wall, the scene in the first private room was displayed in crystal clear high resolution. Even the conversation between Huang Xiaolong and Bai Shan could be heard clearly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Mr. Ma, you designed the rules for this first round, right?¡± a gambling expert laughed. ¡°Throwing 104 playing cards into the air, they all fall to the ground in just a few seconds. To find the missing 4 cards out of two decks within this time frame, the demands on one¡¯s quick sightedness are simply too high.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~~ To pass the first round, one must have a sight speed of above 80.¡± Mr. Ma sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this guy, Huang Xiaolong, can pass the first round. I want him to fail right from the start!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! How can anyone calculate which 4 cards are missing in just a few seconds¡­¡± Lin Zicong exclaimed in shock.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, please stay quiet. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Ming Hui smiled at Lin Zicong.

    Bai Gang had an excited expression. ¡°Young Master Lin, your tutor won¡¯t even be able to pass the first round! My cousin¡¯s sight speed hasn¡¯t even reached 80. Are you saying your tutor¡¯s sight speed is higher than that of my cousin, who is a gambling genius trained from a young age and guided by a famous master? It¡¯s settled! He¡¯s going to lose at the first round!¡±

    ¡°Damn, shut up! My tutor can do anything!¡± Lin Zicong cursed under his breath.

    ¡­

    Inside the private room.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, do you need to check the cards?¡± Bai Shan asked, unwrapping two decks of cards in his hands.

    ¡°No need.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin.

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll hide 4 cards now.¡± Bai Shan¡¯s hands moved expertly. The 108 cards in his hands seemed to have a life of their own, constantly moving. His fancy shuffling was enough to confuse most people.

    After shuffling, Bai Shan immediately pulled out 4 cards and placed them face down on the table.

    Bai Shan¡¯s technique was so skilled that no one else could tell which four cards he had hidden. Even the people in the control room had no idea.

    Normally, Huang Xiaolong just had to cast a vision enhancement spell to pass this round, but he considered that beneath him!

    He was here to gamble, so he would settle everything with gambling skills!

    After hiding the cards, Bai Shan grabbed the remaining 104 cards in one hand, ¡°Mr. Huang, are you ready? Can we start now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile.

    The next moment!

    Bai Shan suddenly threw the cards in his hands into the air!

    Boom~~~~~~

    The 104 cards burst into the air, fluttering like butterflies, spinning, tumbling and falling!

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, which were normally lighthearted, turned sharp! They seemed to be able to see through everything and emitted a strange gleam!

    To Huang Xiaolong at this moment, it was as if time had paused!

    The fluttering cards in the air seemed to slow down, slow down, and slow down again in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vision¡­

    In fact, when Huang Xiaolong was facing a grandmaster in ancient martial arts, their fierce moves would slow down in his eyes.

    The 104 cards tossed by Bai Shan were nothing to him!

    A few seconds later, the 104 cards fell to the ground, scattering all over.

    ¡°Mr. Huang! Please tell me! What are the 4 cards I hid?¡± Bai Shan stared at Huang Xiaolong fiercely, his voice unyieldingly harsh.

    Control room.

    ¡°OK~~ this kid is going to lose.¡± Mr. Ma sneered.

    The atmosphere in the control room became relaxed.

    For the outsiders Lin Zicong and Bai Gang, they were also dumbstruck.

    From the moment when Bai Shan threw the cards to when all 104 cards hit the floor, it took no more than 4 or 5 seconds. The speed was so fast that a normal person couldn¡¯t even react.

    How could anyone figure out which 4 cards were missing within that split second?

    ¡°Mr. Huang wouldn¡¯t necessarily lose,¡± Ming Hui suddenly commented. ¡°Because¡­ from the beginning, his expression has been too calm, too composed, too carefree¡­ Even showing a bit of a wild demeanour. If he didn¡¯t have absolute confidence, he wouldn¡¯t have been so reckless¡­¡±

    In the Private Room.

    ¡°One Queen of Hearts, one Two of Spades, one Nine of Diamonds, and a Three of Diamonds.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    This~~!!¡± Bai Shan shuddered violently, as if he was being electrocuted.

    ¡°Flip the cards. What are you staring at? I still need to hurry to go challenge the remaining three rounds.¡± Huang Xiaolong urged.

    Sweat dripped from Bai Shan¡¯s forehead and face.

    He walked woodenly to the gambling table and turned over the 4 cards spread on the table.

    A Queen of Hearts, a Two of Spades, a Nine of Diamonds, and a Three of Diamonds.

    Everything was clear at a glance!

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Inside the private room.

    Everyone was in a state of shock!

    The previously relaxed and cheerful atmosphere was now heavy and suffocating.

    Bang~~~~!!

    Mr. Ma smashed the wine glass in his hand on the floor. ¡°Damn it! He¡¯s playing us!¡±

 Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Chapter 503: This time, win for sure!

    Chapter 503: Chapter 503: This time, win for sure!

    The atmosphere in the private room became tense and intense.

    Especially for Lin Zicong and Bai Gang, outsiders to this world, the techniques Huang Xiaolong had just displayed were unnaturally impressive.

    ¡°This¡­ This is just like a scene out of a Hong Kong gambling movie¡­ just¡­ just like it¡­ Teacher, you are amazing! Just now, I felt like you transformed into a different person¡­¡± Lin Zicong murmured in shock.

    At this moment, Bai Gang seemed like a deflated balloon. ¡°My cousin actually lost¡­ my cousin who is such an expert, actually lost¡­¡±

    Now, for those involved in the gambling business, like Ming Hui and others, a sense of grave danger was palpable.

    Aside from Ming Hui, who had always held Huang Xiaolong in high regard, everyone else had underestimated him.

    The situation had changed drastically. If initially they had considered Huang Xiaolong to be a weak and insignificant ant upon his entrance to the palace, the ant had now metamorphosed into a beastly tiger ¨C a man-eating tiger!

    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s like¡­ his speed index is over 80¡­¡± A professional gambler muttered uneasily¡­ ¡°truly an expert.¡±

    By then, Mr. Ma had regained his composure, and sneered. ¡°Being an expert is not limited to having quick vision. Other important factors such as hearing, hand speed, memory, even misdirection among others play a huge role¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ma, please arrange the second round.¡± Ming Hui said, his expression stern.

    ¡°Brother Hui, don¡¯t be too nervous. There are four levels and the kid has only crossed the first. We always have the upper hand.¡± Mr. Ma pondered for a moment. ¡°Since his strength lies in his visualization speed, then ¨C Abao, you go for round two!¡±

    A young woman in a black dress stood up from the couch.

    She was tall and slim with a lovely face, especially her delicate hands with long fingers. Her hands were even more beautiful than a professional hand model¡¯s with their graceful lines.

    ¡°Abao, your strength lies in your hand speed. In round two, you shake the dice cup. Let him hear the number of dice.¡± Mr. Ma strategized.

    ¡°Mr. Ma, I understand.¡± The young woman called ¡°Abao¡± nodded steadily, then clenched her fists, making a series of cracking sounds.

    A picture suddenly appeared on the LCD screen on the wall. This picture showed a close-up of ¡°Abao,¡± along with a series of data¡ª

    ¡°Su Baobao

    World Ranking: 47

    Nickname: Tide Hand

    Gender: Female

    Hand Speed: 93

    Eye Speed: 41

    Hearing: 42

    Memory: 15

    Comprehensive rating: 47.75

    Record (Including certified matches): 785 battles, 599 wins, 186 losses.¡±

    ¡°Abao, your hand speed is legendary in the gambling world, and you are known as the Tide Hand. When shaking the dice cup, you create a noise similar to the tide, making it impossible to discern the number of dice. Even I cannot match your skill. I also don¡¯t stand a chance to guess the number of dice you shake. You are one of our company¡¯s aces! You cannot fail! Go!¡± Mr. Ma said with a relaxed laugh.

    Yes, Abao was one of Ji Group¡¯s ultimate weapons.

    She was gifted with a hand speed of 93. The number of dice she shook could only be accurately heard by a master who has a hearing score of 93 or above.

    Mr. Ma¡¯s hearing ability was exceptional, earning him the nickname of ¡°Cattrick.¡± It represented his extraordinary visual and hearing abilities.

    Even so, his hearing index was only at 72, far from being able to discern the number of dice shaken by Abao when she gives it her all.

    If it were not for Abao¡¯s weak performance in other areas aside from hand speed, her world ranking would definitely be higher!

    Abao quickly left the control room and entered the second private room.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Brother Hui, ease your mind.¡± Mr. Ma pulled out a cigar, lit it, and took a pleasurable puff enjoying the pure earthy aroma. ¡°If that kid can even hear the number of dice that Abao shook, wouldn¡¯t that mean his hearing ability surpasses mine? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°That guy might have good vision speed, but he is weak in other aspects. Sister Bao will definitely take care of him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible his hearing surpasses Mr. Ma¡¯s.¡±

    ¡­

    The control room was immediately filled with flattering voices.

    Ming Hui maintained his stern expression, not daring to let down his guard.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong stepped out of the first private room.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, please¡­ please follow me.¡± The pretty girl standing outside showed a somewhat rigid expression as she led Huang Xiaolong to the second private room. She lightly knocked on the door, pushed it open, and leaned to the side. ¡°Please come in, Mr. Huang.¡±

    In the private room¨C¨C¨C¨C

    Abao, a charming young woman in a long black dress, stood behind a gambling table.

    There were hundreds of dice and more than a dozen brand-new dice cups placed on the table.

    ¡°Congratulations Mr. Huang for passing the first stage.¡± Abao smiled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°However, this is where it ends.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by ¡®this is where it ends¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a laugh.

    ¡°What I mean is that you can stop at the second stage, Mr. Huang.¡± There was a hint of jest in the lady Abao¡¯s radiant eyes. ¡°In the second stage, I will shake the dice cups and Mr. Huang, you will guess the totals. Just a reminder for Mr. Huang, my nickname is ¡®Tidal Hand¡¯. Throughout my life, I have never lost a game where I was the one shaking the dice.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Mm. In the whole gambling world, there are no more than three people who can guess the points in my dice cups by hearing.¡± The confidence in Abao¡¯s eyes was about to explode!

    Such an overwhelming confidence!

    Simply talking about guessing points by shaking dice, Abao is virtually invincible in this field.

    ¡°Puff~~~ you people in the casino, each one of you can blow harder than the next. Alright, let¡¯s start.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Would Mr. Huang like to inspect the dice and dice cups?¡± Abao asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied cheerfully.

    ¡°OK.¡± Abao picked up a pair of white gloves from the table, carefully put them on, then placed six dice into one of the dice cups.

    She slowly lifted the dice cup, and her right hand started to shake it, gradually picking up speed.

    The sound of dice colliding with the dice cups, the sound of dice colliding with dice¡­it was crisp, pleasant, like rain hitting banana leaves.

    Gradually, Abao¡¯s right hand was almost a blur!

    The noise emanating from the dice cup sounded like the tide!

    The sound of the tide, like the poetry of the sea, filled with philosophical insight and enlightenment.

    The situation, like a spring breeze lightly strumming a guitar string, like late blossoms drifting over gentle waves.

    The sound of the rising and falling tides in the dice cup, the rhythmic sounds seemingly striking the beach, were like a lullaby a mother would sing to put her baby to sleep.

    ¡­

    In the control room¨C

    ¡°Tidal Hand! Sister Bao is using her killer move! This is Sister Bao¡¯s ultimate technique! The Tidal Hand dominates the world¡¯s gambling scene!¡±

    Many gambling experts sitting on the sofa were getting up.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s definitely a win!¡± Mr. Ma declared confidently.

    ¡­

    In the private room¨C

    A few minutes later¨C

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Bang!!!!!

    Young lady Abao slammed the dice cup onto the gambling table.

    ¡°Your turn to guess!¡±

    At this moment, in Abao¡¯s almond eyes, radiated an unmatched confidence¡ªa confidence that could destroy everything!

    ¡­

 Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Chapter 504: Setting Up the Formation!

    Chapter 504: Chapter 504: Setting Up the Formation!

    ¡°Under the sharp and intense gaze of the young woman, Abao, Huang Xiaolong appeared extremely calm and composed, a tranquility that was terrifying to behold.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s open the dice cup, it¡¯s 1.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°What? 1?¡± Abao was astonished.

    In fact, even Abao herself didn¡¯t know what number she had rolled.

    After all, her sound perception index was only ¡¯42¡¯, far behind her dexterity.

    But Huang Xiaolong saying ¡°1¡± was a bit far-fetched¡­

    ¡­

    In the computer room.

    ¡°Hahaha~ Is this kid talking nonsense?¡± Mr. Ma exhaled a smoke ring, with a look of mockery on his face. ¡°There are 6 dice in Abao¡¯s cup, and he actually guessed 1¡­hehe.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ma, did Sister Bao¡¯s Tidal Hand technique mess up this guy¡¯s brain?¡± a gambling expert joked.

    ¡°Abao¡¯s Tidal Hand can produce the sound of rising and falling tides, it does indeed have a hypnotic effect.¡± Mr. Ma agreed while laughing.

    On the other side, Bai Gang disdainfully said to Lin Zicong, ¡°Young Master Lin, it seems like your teacher is not going to pass the second round. I heard that if you fail the challenge, your hand will be chopped off. That¡¯s pitiful.¡±

    ¡°You better shut your mouth. My teacher is invincible!¡± Lin Zicong retorted coldly.

    ¡­

    In the private room.

    ¡°1?¡± Abao shook her head speechlessly, then slowly opened the dice cup cover.

    Shockingly!

    The smile on Abao¡¯s face froze!

    Like a poorly crafted clown mask!

    Her heart sank!

    In the dice cup, six dice were stacked, forming a straight line vertically.

    Only the top dice, showing the number, was visible.

    It was indeed a ¡°1¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Abao¡¯s face turned pale, she stared at Huang Xiaolong as if he were a monster. ¡°You¡­ How did you hear it¡­ You¡­you¡­¡±

    Abao was completely flustered.

    My god, she accidentally shook the six dice into a ¡°standing¡± line, and Huang Xiaolong still heard it! His perception was terrifying beyond belief!

    ¡°It¡¯s so simple, of course I could hear it.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly with a smile. ¡°Also, your hand speed is not fast enough. Too slow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, second round is over. Now let¡¯s see what¡¯s the wager for the third round, hopefully it won¡¯t be boring.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, laughing as he left the room.

    ¡°My hand speed is slow?¡± Abao nearly choked on her own anger. Since her debut, no one has ever said that her hand speed is slow!

    ¡­

    In the computer room.

    An absolute silence! A terrifying silence!

    The Abao, who was considered undefeatable and absolutely incapable of losing, actually lost.

    A resounding defeat!

    The previously confident and controlling Mr. Ma, was now breaking out in cold sweat, ¡°In the current gambling world, no more than three people could determine the number in Abao¡¯s dice cup¡­He¡­he¡­¡±

    It was as if they were facing a formidable enemy!

    ¡°Mr. Ma, our situation is currently hanging by a thread.¡± Minghui couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, he stood up and exclaimed loudly. ¡°We¡¯ve all underestimated Huang Xiaolong. His gambling skill could potentially rank within the top ten worldwide. At the very least, we can confirm two things, first, his eye speed index exceeds 80; second, his hearing index surpasses 93¡­ If he breaks through the fourth round, the reputation of the Ji Group will take a significant hit! We cannot afford to lose this battle! This is a fight for honor!¡±

    Minghui¡¯s remarks were far from alarmist. ¡°Who will compete in the third round?¡±

    He scanned the room and everyone who met Minghui¡¯s eyes shamefully lowered their heads.

    They were all scared!

    None of them dared to represent the company to face off Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°A bunch of losers! What does the company keep you for?¡± Minghui shouted angrily.

    He was usually cultured, gentlemanly, and seldom swore at people. Whenever Minghui started berating, it meant that the situation was really in dire straits!

    Right, for Ji Group to be challenged by an unregistered underground gambling expert, it was indeed quite embarrassing¡­

    ¡°Mr. Ma, at this point, you¡¯re the only one who can enter the competition.¡± Minghui ordered, almost in a commanding tone.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Mr. Ma¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly, and after a few moments, ¡°Give me a moment to think.¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong walked out of the second private room, where the beautiful lady who had been waiting outside hastily said, ¡°Mr. Huang, you¡¯ve fought two rounds, please take a break here.¡±

    ¡°Rest? I¡¯m not tired at all. Why should I rest? No need, hurry up and take me to the next challenge!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke with a smirk.

    The beautiful lady was awkwardly embarrassed, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Huang, you¡­you should¡­ take a short break.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, lifted his head, looked at the camera, and sneered, ¡°What? Afraid? Don¡¯t dare to bet?¡±

    ¡­

    In the control room.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrogant face and his sarcastic words¡ª¡±What? Afraid? Don¡¯t dare to bet?¡±¡ªappeared on the giant LCD screen.

    ¡°Mr. Ma, get in there!¡± Minghui pulled out a handkerchief, constantly wiping the sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t just disregard my own reputation!¡± Mr. Ma gritted his teeth. ¡°This kid is a nobody, while I rank eighth in the world of gambling! He is not qualified to compete with me! If I won, he would still gain fame in defeat. If I lost, I would lose all my honor!¡±

    The room fell silent at Mr. Ma¡¯s words.

    Yes, he wasn¡¯t wrong, it was a lose-lose situation for him.

    However, when the company was in trouble, how could he be so timid and selfish?

    ¡°Mr. Ma, as the saying goes, it takes a long time to raise a soldier, but you only use him once. The company has granted you a generous salary every year, right? Now, you refuse to fight for the company. Shall I call Miss Ji and ask her to take over?¡± Minghui glared at Mr. Ma menacingly.

    ¡°Wait~~ Brother Hui, don¡¯t rush, I have a plan.¡± Mr. Ma wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°Well, for the third round, let¡¯s set up a formation.¡±

    After a pause, Mr. Ma quickly said, ¡°Summon the Ten Ghosts!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Mr. Ma, Summon the Ten Ghosts? Do you think Huang Xiaolong would be foolish enough to agree to this unfair gamble?¡± Minghui spoke sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Ma, you have greatly disappointed our company.¡±

    In the private room, the other gambling experts also shook their heads disapprovingly.

    Lin Zicong, with a puzzled look, asked Bai Gang, ¡°What is Summon the Ten Ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard about it from my cousin. It¡¯s a game that the Ji Group¡¯s gambling experts invented when they were bored. It means ten gambling experts who excel at speed each hold a dice cup. They surround the opponent and shake their cups at the same time. In the end, the opponent must call out the numbers on the dice in every cup.¡± Bai Gang spoke indignantly. ¡°If Ji Group really uses this technique on your teacher, it would be very¡­ very¡­ shameless.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°How outrageous! Who could listen to ten people shaking dice at the same time?¡± Lin Zicong exclaimed angrily. ¡°This is a clear foul! I bet no gambling world would allow such rule!¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough~~~ Young Master Lin, as far as I know, Ji Zongyuan, the God of Gamblers, and Mo Shaofeng, the Devil of Gamblers, practiced their listening skills in the exact same way.¡± Bai Gang muttered. ¡°Miss Ji also trained in this way. However, they were never able to Summon the Ten Ghosts, at most, they could only Summon Seven ghosts or eight, which is already the limit of human hearing.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°We set the rules! What can¡¯t we do!¡± Mr. Ma said angrily. ¡°Those who want to infringe on the dignity of our casino must pay the price! The ten fastest people stand out! Set up the Summon the Ten Ghosts formation! Stop that kid in the third round!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Chapter 505: The Goddess is in Danger! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 505: Chapter 505: The Goddess is in Danger! (Fifth Update)

    Under Mr. Ma¡¯s command, the gambling experts in the private room hesitated.

    To be honest, gambling was a straightforward game of win or lose, but using such tricks would make victory seem hollow, even if Huang Xiaolong agreed and won.

    Of course, once the Ten Demons come knocking formation is set up, Huang Xiaolong would have no chance of winning.

    According to rumours, the gambling devil, Mo Shaofeng, trained his hearing by having eight quick-handed gambling experts surround him and shake their dice cups together. In the end, Mo Shaofeng was able to accurately call out the number points in each dice cup.

    However, adding one more person to make it nine shaking dice, Mo Shaofeng was helpless.

    Now, if Huang Xiaolong were to face a Ten Demons come knocking formation, he¡¯d probably collapse on the spot. No matter how brilliant Huang Xiaolong was, could he surpass the gambling devil Mo Shaofeng?

    ¡°It concerns the company¡¯s reputation, so don¡¯t dwell on it too much. We need to unite and resist the strong enemy. That¡¯s the proper way,¡± Mr. Ma actually said convincingly.

    Ming Hui has already lost control of the situation and simply sat aside with a changeable expression on his face.

    Finally, the ten fastest gamblers in the private room all stepped forward.

    ¡°Alright, our main goal is to defeat Huang Xiaolong.¡± Mr. Ma squinted his eyes, a hint of jealousy and murderous intent barely detectable within.

    ¡®Kid, your hearing and speed of sight have stepped into the realm of real experts, and Brother Hui is attracting you! If you join the company, you will become the new pillar. So¡­ what about me? Humph! I won¡¯t keep you! In this match, I will defeat you, chop off your hands and disable you!¡¯

    Mr. Ma indeed had a strong jealousy towards Huang Xiaolong, wanting to waste him as soon as possible!

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong sat on the sofa in the main hall, smoking a little boredly.

    Finally, the pretty girl walked towards him, ¡°Mr. Huang, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ finally decided? I wonder if this time it¡¯s a fox demon or a cat demon¡­ Hahahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed wildly, then followed the pretty girl to the door of the third private room.

    Pushing open the door, ¡°Mr. Huang, please come in.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong froze as he walked into the room. Damn, there were ten people standing in the private room!

    The large gambling table was filled with dice and dice cups.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong, baffled.

    A middle-aged man with a crew cut replied in some embarrassment, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Huang, the third round¡­ it¡¯s Ten Demons come knocking. Simply put, it¡¯s the ten of us shaking dice together, and then¡­ then you guess.¡±

    After speaking, the ten gambling experts in the private room all lowered their heads in shame.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ how despicable!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked up and shouted at the camera in the room.

    Pausing briefly, Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly, ¡°Alright. Since you want to play like this, I¡¯ll accompany you till the end.¡±

    ¡°What? Mr. Huang, you¡­ you agreed?¡± The middle-aged man with the crew cut was somewhat incredulous, unable to believe that Huang Xiaolong would agree to such a blatantly unfair gambling situation!

    ¡°Yes, I agreed.¡± Huang Xiaolong urged, ¡°This is the third round in the four-round challenge. After this, there¡¯s only the last round left. I can¡¯t wait! Hurry up! Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    ¡­

    In the operation room.

    ¡°Hmph! If you can get past this round, I¡¯ll eat shit in front of you!¡± Mr. Ma cursed vulgarly, ¡°Idiot!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, watch your words! Your mouth is full of shit!¡± Lin Zicong stood up and roared in anger.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not fight, let¡¯s get started,¡± said Ming Hui, his eyes glued to the LCD screen.

    ¡­

    In the private room.

    Ten of the quickest-handed gambling experts surrounded Huang Xiaolong, each shaking a dice cup in their hands.

    Swish swish swish~~~

    Crackling~~

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~

    ¡­

    The dense sound of dice colliding filled the whole private room.

    The noise was too chaotic, with no discernible pattern.

    Not only was it erratic, but it also felt like a chaotic dance of demons. A slightly concentrated listen would speed up one¡¯s heartbeat and make their head feel like a tangled mess.

    This was already a hellish level of difficulty.

    It¡¯s like playing blind chess, one person against ten opponents. But this was far more challenging than playing blind chess. After all, in blind chess, there¡¯s an order of turns, while Ten Demons come knocking involved listening to the points of the dice in ten cups simultaneously.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly closed, and his ears began to tremble rhythmically.

    At this moment, all the noises in the world disappeared, leaving only the sound of dice colliding in the ten dice cups.

    ¡­

    In the operation room, everyone¡¯s ears felt uncomfortable hearing the noise of the dice shaking in the private room, their heads buzzing.

    Even Mr. Ma kept shaking his head.

    ¡­

    In the private room.

    Finally!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom~~~!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ten opponents neatly placed their dice cups on the gambling table.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, please,¡± said the middle-aged man with the crew cut.

    ¡°Mmm, in the first dice cup, three dice, 235, total of 10 points,¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed out.

    A gambling expert carefully lifted the dice cup.

    The dice inside demonstrated, clearly, a 2, 3, 5!

    ¡°Hiss~~!!¡± The gambling master looked at Huang Xiaolong with an eyes-wide, shocked, and horror-stricken expression.

    ¡­

    Inside the server room. It was silent as a spider.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ it can¡¯t be completely correct! Absolutely not! He¡¯ll make a mistake¡­it can¡¯t all be right¡­In this world, no one can break the ¡®Ten Ghosts Knocking on the Door¡¯ strategy!¡± Mr. Ma was becoming hysterical.

    ¡­

    Inside the box.

    ¡°In the second dice cup, 666, three of a kind.¡± Huang Xiaolong declared confidently.

    Open it!

    666!

    ¡°In the third dice cup, 113, equals 5 points.¡± Huang Xiaolong lit up a cigarette.

    Open it!

    113!

    ¡­

    All are correct!

    The numbers from the ten dice in the ¡®Ten Ghosts Knocking on the Door¡¯ strategy were accurately predicted by Huang Xiaolong, with not a single error! They were all right!

    The ten gambling masters nearly knelt to Huang Xiaolong on stage.

    Is this guy still human?

    The legendary unbreakable ¡®Ten Ghosts Knocking on the Door¡¯ strategy was cracked by Huang Xiaolong!

    If this news gets out, it would be enough to cause a terrifying earthquake in the gambling world! Even the gambling evil spirit Mo Shaofeng would be alarmed!

    ¡­

    Inside the server room.

    Bang!!

    Mr. Ma collapsed onto the sofa, clutching his hair tightly. His eyes showed alternating flashes of fear, horror, jealousy, murderous intent, and cunning¡­

    ¡°Gambling god¡­This¡­This¡­Mr. Huang¡­he, he¡­he is the new generation of God of Gamblers¡­¡± Ming Hui was trembling all over, out of either excitement or fear.

    ¡°Brother Hui, what do we do now?¡± A gambling expert with a twisted face and pale expression asked.

    Ming Hui took off his glasses and massaged his temples before slowly lifting his head, ¡°Release Miss Su Xiaoman and Mr. Su Xiaoqiang. Remember, escort them home personally and make sure they both are safe. Also, write a check of 10 million RMB in cash for both Miss Su Xiaoman and Mr. Su Xiaoqiang and gift them each with a supreme gold card for Binhai¡¯s Paradise Palace. If they ever come back, all of their expenses will be waived.¡±

    ¡°The final round, put on hold for now¡­I must report this to the young lady. Let¡¯s see how she decides¡­Let¡¯s end it here for tonight.¡± As he said this, Ming Hui glanced at Mr. Ma with a look full of irony and contempt.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong swaggered out of the main entrance of Paradise Palace.

    Ming Hui bowed and smiled on the side. ¡°Mr. Huang, you truly are the God of Gamblers of this era¡­we¡­we were disrespectful. Let¡¯s halt the fourth round for now. Rest assured, Miss Su Xiaoman and Mr. Su Xiaoqiang are safe at home. Also, we have offered some compensation for¡­for¡­mental damage.¡±

    With a smirk, Ming Hui continued.

    Miss Su Xiaoman and Master Su Xiaoqiang have enjoyed the best of food, drink, and accommodations at Paradise Palace for the past few days, and in addition to all the luxury, they were also compensated for mental damage upon returning home¡­

    Where¡¯s the justice in that!

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go home now.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. ¡°Honestly, your so-called gambling masters are way too weak. They can¡¯t take a hit. I even thought that Foxy was going to step in.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­Mr. Huang, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too formidable.¡± Ming Hui responded with a bitter smile.

    Suddenly, Ming Hui leaned into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°Mr. Huang, young lady has sworn that whoever defeats the gambling evil spirit Mo Shaofeng for her, and if he¡¯s victorious, she¡­she¡¯s willing to¡­marry him¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfff~~ You¡¯re trying to provoke me, aren¡¯t you? Honestly, I¡¯m not interested in gambling. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Xiaoman being in your hands today, I wouldn¡¯t have come here to gamble. I despise gambling. And besides, I don¡¯t have any interest in your lady, unless she turns out to be a beauty.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, a smile playing on his lips.

    These words nearly choked Ming Hui.

    You despise gambling?

    Your gambling skills are godlike, and you despise gambling? Are you just trying to show off?

    ¡°Mr. Huang, my young lady, she is a national beauty.¡± Ming Hui hastily said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going home.¡± Huang Xiaolong quickened his pace, striding forward.

    Lin Zicong hurriedly followed. ¡°Master, you really showed them today. I never thought your gambling skills would be so heavenly.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have a chance to respond.

    Suddenly, a Bentley came head-on. Since it was about to enter the parking lot, the car wasn¡¯t moving fast.

    This Bentley was the same one Huang Xiaolong saw that day on the ancient street where a martial arts grandmaster was queuing up to buy pancakes for a goddess.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, thinking, ¡°Poor goddess, I even bought you pancakes.¡±

    But as the Bentley moved past him, a strange sound struck Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Tic-toc~~Tic-toc~Tic-toc~

    The sound, similar to a second hand of a clock ticking, was getting faster and faster!

    The sound seemed to come from that Bentley.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Huh¡­looks like that goddess¡­is in danger¡­¡±

    Driven by instinct, Huang Xiaolong immediately rushed towards the Bentley!

 Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Chapter 506: I Havent Hugged Enough Yet~

    Chapter 506: Chapter 506: I Haven¡¯t Hugged Enough Yet~

    In reality, the ticking sound emanating from the Bentley was so faint, almost as imperceptible as the sound of a mosquito or a fly.

    Additionally, the surrounding environment was somewhat chaotic, making it nearly impossible for an average person to hear this sound.

    Moreover, even if they did hear it, it might not evoke an immediate reaction.

    But Huang Xiaolong was different, he knew exactly what this sound signified¡­

    Death!

    This ticking sound evoked the same sense of dread as a death knell, threatening to shatter one into pieces at any given moment!

    It was the ticking of a timed bomb that was about to explode¡­

    Quicker than a blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong dashed towards the Bentley, simultaneously yelling at Lin Zicong, ¡°Back off! Everyone around, back off! Hurry!¡±

    Lin Zicong only hesitated for a fraction of a second before withdrawing, screaming at the same time, ¡°Retreat! Cover your heads and retreat!¡±

    As a professional soldier, Lin Zicong, who had spent years living on the edge, had a natural ability to predict danger. He was capable of sensing the oppressive atmosphere in the air at this point.

    Moreover, he regarded Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words as divine proclamation!

    Young Master Lin had a strong presence, his roar startled the bystanders, causing them to retreat like frightened mice.

    As for Huang Xiaolong, he appeared in front of the Bentley like a ghost, placing his right hand on the car!

    BANG~~!!!!!

    With one sound, his palm pressed onto the hood, an enormous force immobilized the moving Bentley, preventing it from moving even an inch further.

    Inside the car,

    Sitting in the passenger seat next to the driver, was the grandmaster that Huang Xiaolong had once met. His aura was composed and mountain-like.

    Seated at the back were two young girls.

    One of them had flawless porcelain skin and a stunning beauty that eclipsed that of a descended heavenly immortal. The girl Huang Xiaolong had peered at discreetly was the one known as ¡°The Young Miss¡±.

    The other girl had a bob haircut, almond eyes, and peach cheeks. Her figure was lively, exuding a fierce aura. She was also a beauty, albeit slightly younger than the ¡°The Young Miss¡±. Her gaze was sharp, cutting like a scimitar, making anyone who met her eyes feel as though their throat was being slashed.

    This short-haired beauty, with her vigilant demeanor, was likely ¡°The Young Miss¡¯s¡± bodyguard.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong unexpectedly appeared in front of their car, immobilizing the Bentley with one hand!

    ¡°Miss¡­It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s the young man who gave us the pancakes that day.¡± The grandmaster in the passenger seat was incredulous.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The Young Miss responded in an indifferent tone, her eyes brimming with interest as she looked at Huang Xiaolong. Her psychological fortitude was exceedingly high, a sudden change in circumstance did not ripple her calm demeanour in the slightest.

    The short-haired beauty¡¯s eyes turned frosty, and she moved swiftly, pushing the door open. ¡°Mr.Xia, you look after the Miss. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    She rushed towards Huang Xiaolong, her hand forming a blade and going straight for his throat without a word!

    There was a faint sheen on her palm, possessing a sharpness that seemed capable of harming another from afar.

    True Qi.

    The short-haired beauty had cultivated her True Qi and was a grandmaster of the ancient martial arts.

    Upon seeing her, Huang Xiaolong could tell that she had cultivated two streams of True Qi within her. Although not a formidable character, she was more than sufficient as a bodyguard.

    With a chuckle, Huang Xiaolong sidestepped her attack, leaving her blade-hand to strike empty air!

    ¡°Huh?¡± The short-haired beauty looked surprised.

    Huang Xiaolong had already dashed over to the car door, pulling it open with immense strength, disregarding the fact that it was locked.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The Young Miss in the car slightly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha. You sure have a short memory. This is our second meeting. I treated you to pancakes last time, and you haven¡¯t thanked me yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, directly grabbing the young miss¡¯s wrist and yanked her out.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The passenger seat grandmaster, full of rage and being the bodyguard of the young miss, he was always on guard against anyone attempting to harm her. But today, he never imagined someone would dare to kidnap her right at the entrance of Paradise Palace, blatantly stopping the car to snatch her, right under his watch. Wasn¡¯t this too insolent?

    In the blink of an eye, the grandmaster aimed a punch at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head from across the space.

    Huang Xiaolong released his True Qi, forming a faint golden fist print that charged forward like a violent wind.

    If he had truly punched with that force, even an iron man would be left with a large dent.

    Huang Xiaolong extended a finger, making a light swish. It seemed he had found the weakest point of the True Qi fist print. With a ¡®puff¡¯, the True Qi fist print burst, turning into turbulent energy waves, causing the cushions and decorations in the car to fly around wildly.

    By that point, Huang Xiaolong was already gripping the lady, bursting into a mad sprint towards the distance.

    The lady couldn¡¯t run fast, so Huang Xiaolong simply held her around the waist and his legs moved like the wind, covering several tens of meters in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The short-haired beauty and the ancient martial arts Grandmaster, their eyes about to split open, began to chase him.

    Lin Zicong, who had already retreated to a safe distance, was stunned. ¡°What the hell? My teacher is kidnapping a woman in public? My God¡­talk about dominance!¡±

    At the same time, people from around the vicinity began to move.

    A young flower seller, a woman polishing shoes, a disheveled middle-aged man who seemed downcast, and a drunken, destitute youth¡­

    At least a dozen individuals suddenly pulled out silenced pistols from concealed spots on their bodies, aiming at Huang Xiaolong before unleashing a barrage of gunfire.

    Pu~~~pu~pu~pu~

    Gunshots sounded from all sides!

    All these men were implants in the vicinity, their job was to protect the lady.

    But all the bullets they fired missed. They didn¡¯t even graze the hem of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? You¡­ let go of me!¡± The lady was both frightened and angry as she was held in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms. Moreover, his masculine aura kept wafting over her, making her entire body go limp with embarrassment.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ don¡¯t be so grumpy, I just saved your life. I¡¯m just too kind-hearted, I can¡¯t stand to see a beautiful girl in trouble.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked as he spoke devil-may-care.

    The next moment!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    The Bentley let out a tremendous blast of fire and exploded!

    This expensive car, in the blink of an eye, was blown to pieces. The explosive shockwave flung other passing cars quite a distance away.

    Fortunately, Lin Zicong had given a shout early on that scared away the surrounding pedestrians, thus preventing any casualties.

    The driver in the Bentley was essentially disintegrated in the explosion.

    Such a scene would not have been out of place in a movie shoot-out, evoking terrified screams from those nearby.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The lady was cold and fearful, filled with lingering terror.

    If it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s timely intervention, even a delay of 10 seconds would¡¯ve been fatal for her.

    The short-haired lady and the ancient martial arts Grandmaster, both looked back at the wreckage of the Bentley engulfed in flames and felt like they have survived a calamity. The hostility they held for Huang Xiaolong vanished, replaced by gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± The lady clearly distinguishes between gratitude and grudges, looking up at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°But¡­ please, put me down.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ no rush,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t held you enough. You¡¯re fragrant, soft¡­ so comfortable.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The lady was angered.

    Huang Xiaolong cast a glance at the nearby tall buildings, his mouth curling into a strange smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A dangerous aura spread in the surrounding air.

    Just then

    ¡°Pu~~~~!¡±

    A muffled gunshot was fired from a distant high-rise!

    Almost at the same time, Lin Zicong shouted loudly, ¡°Sniper! Teacher, watch out! It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a sniper!¡±

 Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Chapter 507: Step Aside, or, Headshot!

    Chapter 507: Chapter 507: Step Aside, or, Headshot!

    Huang Xiaolong seemingly predicted the trajectory of this life-reaping bullet. He held the lady, sidestepping a step.

    With a thud, where Huang Xiaolong had previously stood, stone and dust splashed on the ground, leaving a fist-sized, awe-inspiring hole. Goodness, if this bullet had hit a person, it would likely burst them right open.

    ¡°You see, I told you, didn¡¯t I? I still have to carry you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, grinning. But in his eyes, a chilling glint appeared.

    Because, that bullet was not aimed for the lady in his arms, but for Huang Xiaolong!

    It seems that the sniper hiding in the building is an exceptional assassin, who could discern in the blink of an eye who is the most dangerous and should be the first target to take down!

    However, he missed.

    After the first shot was fired, the assassin didn¡¯t continue to shoot, but the sense of danger didn¡¯t disappear ¡ª instead, it intensified!

    With the explosions and gunshots, people nearby ran for their lives, keeping their distance, not daring to stick around to watch the excitement.

    Soon enough, the once bustling entrance of the bliss temple was deserted, leaving only a handful of people.

    For instance, Huang Xiaolong, who was holding the lady, the grandmaster who was protecting the lady, the short-haired beauty, and the disguised gunmen.

    Also, Lin Zicong.

    At the entrance of the bliss temple, Minghui and others also gathered.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Minghui and others shouted in terror and rushed up like a flood!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of gunfire echoed.

    Snipers from the surrounding high-rise buildings, four shots in total, precisely took four lives. All of them were staff and bodyguards of the bliss temple.

    In an instant, Minghui and others felt a stabbing chill crawling up their spines, instinctively stopping their steps, their bodies turning stiff and cold.

    ¡°Oh? Miss? Your surname is Ji?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed incredulously. ¡°I see, you¡¯re the famed fox spirit, haha, ranked second in the world of gambling.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my surname is Ji.¡± The lady nodded, right now, she didn¡¯t dare to move rashly, lying obediently in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms. The situation was critical, and if Huang Xiaolong truly abandoned her, she would only be left to die, as there were, after all, multiple snipers lurking around!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions just then convinced Miss Ji that the young man holding her was much more reliable than her bodyguards!

    ¡°Behave. No sudden movements. Whoever moves, dies.¡± A cold and haughty male voice sounded.

    Everyone turned towards the voice.

    They saw a lean middle-aged man stepping out from the shadows, extremely tall, like a bamboo pole, his face was pale and ruthless, and in his eyes was a numb and bloodthirsty expression. He stared directly at Miss Ji in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, as if she was merely a corpse.

    Then, his gaze turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, your skills are exceptional. If not for you, the target would have already been blown to bits¡­ Ah, heroes truly are young. Miss Ji, I didn¡¯t expect you to have an ace up your sleeve in Binhai, inviting such an expert¡­ haha, he¡¯s beyond our calculations¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter, today, there¡¯s no escape!¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The grandmaster roared, martial power rippling from his body, his clothes swelling up as if he could strike at any moment.

    Grandmasters could kill targets with a single thought, let alone using their True Qi for long-range killing.

    The lean tall man seemed well aware of the grandmaster¡¯s prowess, keeping a good thirty steps away from him. At this distance, the grandmaster couldn¡¯t possibly land a blow, thus denying any possible threat.

    ¡°No need to know who I am. My task is to just hunt down the target.¡± The lean man sneered, ¡°There are a total of 28 expert snipers here. Every single one of you is within their range. So, don¡¯t make any unnecessary moves. Otherwise, the next one to die will be you. I¡¯d seriously rather not start a slaughter.¡±

    While talking, the lean man turned his gaze to the grandmaster. ¡°You¡¯re already in the crosshairs of my sniper. Why not try to see who¡¯s faster ¡ª you killing me, or the sniper killing you? I am privy to your details, you¡¯re a grandmaster, but I believe, your body, your True Qi, won¡¯t be able to block a sniper round. Your speed, might not even match that of a bullet. If you don¡¯t believe it, go ahead and try.¡±

    Suddenly, the grandmaster was overcome by a terrible premonition, his entire body tense and alert. He knew the lean man wasn¡¯t bluffing, he was truly being aimed at by a terrifying sniper.

    Although he was a grandmaster, he wasn¡¯t necessarily faster than a bullet. Plus, the sniper¡¯s aim would be very precise; if they shot at him, they would definitely aim for the head or places where the True Qi couldn¡¯t reach.

    What was even more terrifying was that there were more than just one, there were a horrifying 28 snipers!

    From the looks of it, there was no way they could fail to assassinate Miss Ji today!

    Right now, even the grandmaster didn¡¯t dare to be rash.

    The short-haired beauty¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent, like a lioness ready to pounce.

    ¡°Pretty lady, don¡¯t move.¡± The lean man warned.

    Minghui had a sudden thought. ¡°Did the eldest or second young master hire you? Or¡­ or is it the gambling devil Mo Shaofeng¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfff~~~ You¡¯re not qualified to know. You run casinos, you have casino rules. We¡¯re assassins and we have professional ethics. We won¡¯t disclose our employer¡¯s identity.¡± The lean man smirked, thoroughly mocking.

    The lean man gave another arrogant laugh, finally, his eyes settled on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I have to admit, you¡¯re the only one we overlooked. Either way, the result won¡¯t change. Young man, you have two choices now. First, put down Miss Ji and scram. Second, get your head blown off.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, seems like the first bullet was aimed at me, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled innocently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t just ignore this¡­ I¡¯m the type who bears grudges.¡±

    ¡°Pfff~~~~ Wake up, young chap. You think you¡¯re a superhero? We have 28 top snipers here, do you think you have a chance?¡± The lean man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp. ¡°Giving you one last chance, I will count to three! If you don¡¯t leave by then, then¡­ die!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°1~~!!!!¡±

    The lean man started counting!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, he immediately felt 28 invisible yet tangible killing intents surrounding him!

    From the looks of it, there were certainly 28 sniper rifles, all aimed at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Total Annihilation!

    Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Total Annihilation!

    At this critical moment, all eyes were converged on Huang Xiaolong.

    Because the first target the assassin wanted to kill was none other than Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°This¡­¡± The ancient martial grandmaster was incredibly anxious!

    In that old street, when he first met Huang Xiaolong, he thought that Huang Xiaolong was just a harmless young lad. However, today, he realized that Huang Xiaolong was a dormant dragon. Quiet but astounding when he moved!

    However¡­

    Being the target of 28 sniper rifles essentially meant that Huang Xiaolong had no chance of counterattacking or overturning the situation.

    ¡®Miss Ji is in danger. This youngster is extraordinary. But even a martial grandmaster with 20 True Qi currents flowing within him would struggle under the aim of 28 sniper rifles.¡¯ The grandmaster thought to himself sorrowfully.

    The short-haired lady kept her eyes fixed on the skinny tall man, ready to make a death-defying rush!

    Minghui and the others were amazed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills. Simultaneously, they felt a sense of utter despair.

    The opponents had planned so thoroughly, today, it seemed likely that Miss Ji would perish here.

    ¡°Thank you for your help today¡­but¡­you should leave me alone. This doesn¡¯t involve you.¡± Miss Ji looked at Huang Xiaolong with a peculiar gaze. She was not afraid of death. ¡°Mmm¡­the pancakes you gave me that day were delicious. If it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s assassination, I really would have liked to be your friend¡­¡±

    It seemed as though Miss Ji was uttering her last words.

    Only Lin Zicong maintained his unwavering admiration and faith in Huang Xiaolong. In his eyes, if there were any real superheroes in this world, Huang Xiaolong was certainly one!

    He was omnipotent.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Amid the tense atmosphere, Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing. He looked at the skinny tall man as though he was an idiot. ¡°I truly despise your self-righteous demeanour¡­ Do you think you have everything under control? Hahahaha¡­what a fool!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do you think you can overturn the situation in such a predicament?¡± The skinny tall man was mortified.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Alright, I won¡¯t waste time anymore. Not only will I overturn the situation today but I¡¯ll also wipe you all out!¡± A deadly glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    The very next second!

    Huang Xiaolong swiftly took out a talisman from his bag and tossed it into the air!

    The talisman soared into the air as if it had grown wings. It floated to some specific locations and then set itself on fire. Simultaneously, bang! Bang! Bang!

    A thick fog began to rise from the ground, covering the entire area. It was so dense and muddled that it seemed a ghostly illusion. No one could see anything!

    This was a hallucination formation. It could confuse not only ghosts but also humans!

    Huang Xiaolong blocked all eight gates ¨C Rest, Life, Wound, Block, Scenery, Death, Awe, and Open Gates. That meant no one from outside could enter and no one from inside could leave!

    ¡°This¡­what is this¡­¡± The skinny tall man was horrified. He shouted, ¡°Fire! Fire, kill them all, quickly!¡±

    But not a single gunshot echoed, regardless of how hoarse his voice had gotten.

    ¡­

    There was a building diagonally opposite to The Paradise Palace.

    On the rooftop.

    A sniper was lying low, deadly still just like a lethal serpent. He was holding a sniper rifle, his hands were steady and eyes sterling sharp.

    His rifle was aimed straight at Huang Xiaolong, finger on the trigger.

    He only needed to pull the trigger gently, and he could blow off Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    However, the situation took an abrupt, inexplicable turn. The entire area where Huang Xiaolong was standing was suddenly filled with dense fog. The visibility dropped to zero!

    The target he had previously locked on to had disappeared from his sight.

    Experiencing the same situation were the other 27 snipers.

    ¡­

    Within the swirling fog, Huang Xiaolong gently put down the stunned Miss Ji who was in his arms.

    ¡°Damn, they dare to point a gun at me?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. The very next second!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The wild wind howled!

    Huang Xiaolong had already lunged in front of the lanky man, throwing a punch!

    This punch, virile and explosive, pulverized the air with a deafening boom!

    Bang~~~!!!!!

    The punch landed squarely on the skinny man¡¯s face.

    Crack~~~

    A violent crackling of bones resonated the air!

    The skinny man¡¯s facial features were violently squished together and an indented fist mark appeared on his face. His eyes were squeezed out by the immense force, flying meters away; all his teeth spat out, and his nose shattered into dozens of fragments¡­

    Simultaneously, Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul-Imprisoning Jar and lifted its lid¡­

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~~

    With a ghastly wind blowing, eerie with malevolent spirits, a total of 28 fierce ghosts were released by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°28 snipers, you guys figure it out. And be sure to make it clean,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered as he opened the formation¡¯s Life Gate.

    A gap appeared in the Bewildering Array and the 28 ferocious ghosts flew out like a chaotic dance of demons.

    ¡­

    A sniper was lurking on the rooftop, aiming through his scope. The moment the fog below dispersed, he was prepared to shoot instantaneously.

    Suddenly!

    Through his scope, he saw a woman in a red dress, her body blood-soaked, her long hair dripping with blood. Her face was obscured with grime and blood, her nose and lips had been carved off, her eyelids were gone, her eyeballs hanging from her face ¨C and a ghastly, ominous smile spread across her mouth.

    ¡°Oh~~ No!!!!!¡± The sniper was so scared that all his hair stood on end!

    ¡°Hehe~~ The Lord told me to send you to hell¡­you should hurry on down¡­¡± The voice of the red-clothed ghost was filled with a tempting allure.

    Ghost language. One could not listen to it too much; if heard excessively, it could take control of one¡¯s thoughts. This red-dressed ghost, oozing resentment with an explicit intent to kill the sniper, caused the latter to jump up in the next second, rifle in hand, and plummet down from the rooftop.

    Meanwhile, in the mist, the ancient martial arts expert and Minghui both yelled at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Leave one alive!¡±

    However, by the time their words reached him, Huang Xiaolong had already knocked out the skinny man with a single punch.

    At the same time!

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The sound of heavy objects falling, one after another, was enough to make one¡¯s heart race.

    ¡°Done.¡± Huang Xiaolong disintegrated the Bewildering Array.

    The fog completely dissipated, and under the starlight and streetlight, there lay 28 mounds of grotesquely distorted flesh, their brains splattered, their bones broken, their bodies twisted in a horrible contortion.

    Beside these bodies, there were the shattered remnants of sniper rifles.

    All 28 snipers were dead!

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled indifferently, as if he¡¯d done something of no importance.

    The next moment¡­Bang! Bang! Bang!

    All of the surveillance cameras in the area spontaneously shattered.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you are¡­¡± The short-haired beauty looked at Huang Xiaolong with an expression of extreme terror. ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehehe, if not me, then who? You?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Beauty, you are quite attractive, but a bit too savage. That¡¯s not good. Women should be gentle if they want to be liked by men.¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± The short-haired beauty stomped her foot in annoyance.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Lin Zicong quickly ran over. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°What could possibly happen to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them if they¡¯re alright?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Earned 30 Billion

    Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Earned 30 Billion

    Once everything settled, Huang Xiaolong yawned and patted Lin Zicong on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m done here. I¡¯m going back to sleep. You take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright, teacher.¡± Lin Zicong looked at Huang Xiaolong with reverence. ¡°Teacher, those snipers¡­ uh¡­ How did they suddenly fall from the building and get crushed to death¡­ this is¡­ unfathomable¡­ your methods are truly unpredictable~~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and turned to leave.

    As he took a few steps, a man named Minghui quickly approached. ¡°Mr. Huang, please wait.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong saw that Minghui was followed by Miss Ji and her two bodyguards, a middle-aged male grandmaster of ancient martial arts, and a short-haired woman with a sharp aura.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, thank you for intervening tonight. Without you, the consequences would have been unthinkable. On behalf of the Ji Group, I express my deepest gratitude.¡± surprisingly, Minghui bowed in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I just happened to come across this and acted on whim.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Huang, regarding tonight¡¯s assassination attempt on Miss Ji, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s related to the internal struggles of the Ji family¡­¡± Minghui hurriedly explained.

    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t bother telling me all this, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Actually, without Minghui saying it, Huang Xiaolong understood. Throughout history, wherever there are interests, there would be conflicts. The competition inside royal families and large clans is particularly cruel. Not to mention large clans, even the siblings of a wealthy rural gentry¡¯s family can turn against each other and even go as far as murdering for inheritance.

    The Ji Group is a global giant, a huge financial consortium akin to an aircraft carrier, controlling countless casinos, earning mountains of gold and silver every day.

    It¡¯s said that Miss Ji is currently the helmswoman of the Ji Group, so it would naturally mean her siblings at home would want to kill her and seize power.

    People die for money, and birds die for food.

    ¡°Mr. Huang¡­¡± At this moment, the middle-aged male grandmaster of ancient martial arts interrupted Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve traveled across the world for decades and faced many formidable enemies¡­ and lived on the edge of life and death. But the methods you used just now to annihilate the enemies¡­ I¡¯ve never even heard of them before, not to mention seen them. I¡¯m truly impressed, I, Xia Jian, am humbled.¡±

    It seemed that this middle-aged grandmaster truly admired Huang Xiaolong from the bottom of his heart, he was even being courteous.

    ¡°Xia Jian?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, ¡°Who is Xia Ying to you?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Mr. Huang, you know my daughter?¡± Xia Jian was puzzled.

    This was a surprise: Xia Ying from the martial arts Xia family was the bodyguard¡¯s daughter to the woman in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong was well aware that Xia Ying had ulterior motives towards him.

    Now he was stuck in an awkward situation!

    ¡®Could it be that one day in the future, I¡¯ll have to call this Xia Jian my father-in-law? Pff!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°Oh, we had a few encounters.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t reveal anything and jested, ¡°But we are not that close.¡±

    ¡°Great¡­ great! I never imagined Mr. Huang would know my daughter! This is such an honor for Ying! This is wonderful! Now things are easier, much easier.¡± Xia Jian was excited and rubbing his hands together.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong was puzzled.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, the thing is, this time, Miss Ji came to Binhai for leisure on the surface, but actually¡­ she has some important matters to deal with. However, with all the troubles transcending internal and external factors within the Ji family we just saw, the assassins lurking around, and various plots targeting Miss Ji¡­ ¡± Minghui looked pleadingly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mr. Huang, during Miss Ji¡¯s time in Binhai, could you¡­ Could you protect her? It seems now that the only one capable of protecting Miss Ji is you.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± The short-haired woman let out a displeased grunt, but she didn¡¯t dare to contradict. After all, in dangerous situations like just now, she and Xia Jian were helpless, and might even have lost their own lives.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Xia Jian sighed helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve overestimated ourselves. We thought that Lingling and I would be enough to protect Miss Ji. But the enemy was too ruthless. And it¡¯s hard to guard against ill intentions. There must be traitors within the company¡­Ah~~¡±

    After a pause, Xia Jian introduced, ¡°Mr. Huang, this is Ouyang Lingling. She¡¯s also a grandmaster of ancient martial arts, a real prodigy.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ hello, hello.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze lingered on Ouyang Lingling¡¯s sexy figure, thinking that this woman was really beautiful, although a bit fiesty.

    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Ouyang Lingling glared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ahem~~ Lingling, don¡¯t disrespect Mr. Huang.¡± Xia Jian quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mr. Huang, this girl, Lingling, she¡¯s a bit hot-headed¡­ Please¡­ Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°I get it, you want me to be her bodyguard¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Miss Ji, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never thought about being anyone¡¯s bodyguard. I also never thought I would protect anyone- unless she were my wife.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Miss Ji¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°I can pay you. Moreover, I will only be in Binhai for seven days. That is to say, you only need to protect me for seven days. Please.¡±

    After a pause, a hint of stubbornness appeared in Miss Ji¡¯s bright eyes, ¡°If it¡¯s really inconvenient for Mr. Huang ¡­ then ¡­ then I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Clearly, Miss Ji is a very strong-willed young lady. She was quite attractive, with bright eyes and white teeth, her thin red lips tilted up slightly, her skin was fair, and she had an absolute goddess-like presence. However, at this moment there was a nearly helpless look on her face that invoked feelings of compassion from Huang Xiaolong.

    Xia Jian pleaded bitterly on the side. ¡°Mr. Huang, since you know my daughter Ying, could you do it for her sake¡­ ¡±

    At this point, Xia Jian couldn¡¯t continue.

    Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills and powerful presence, it seemed like he did not need to give any face to Xia Ying¡­

    ¡°Mr. Huang, Miss Ji has been struggling to support the Ji Group for these years, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s really not easy. Although she has unparalleled gambling skills, she is after all a fragile woman¡­ Mr. Huang, you¡­you should sympathize with her¡­ she¡­ she can¡¯t have any mishaps!¡± Minghuang took off her glasses, there were tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Housekeeper Ming, there¡¯s no need for you to say anymore. I¡­I will not impose on others.¡± Miss Ji bit her lower lip tightly, almost to the point of drawing blood. ¡°If I can safely leave Binhai this time, I will reciprocate today¡¯s life-saving favor.¡±

    With that, Miss Ji turned to leave.

    Ouyang Lingling looked at Huang Xiaolong with some disappointment. ¡°You really have a heart of stone.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­wait.¡± Huang Xiaolong helplessly shook his head.

    ¡°Mr. Huang.¡± Miss Ji turned around expectantly.

    ¡°You said you¡¯d give me money, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave it some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Ji nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡±

    Ouyang Lingling showed a look of contempt, muttering. ¡°After all the talk, you¡¯re still just a greedy man.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, give me 200 billion.¡± After carefully calculating, Huang Xiaolong said with a serious face.

    ¡°What? 200 billion?¡± Ouyang Lingling¡¯s clear eyes widened more than a bull¡¯s. ¡°I mean¡­ you must be kidding? 200 billion? You¡¯re asking for 200 billion right off the bat? Is your brain full of money?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly exclaimed. ¡°I am a humble farmer. I come from a rural area. My hometown, is in the mountains. It¡¯s a barren land, there¡¯s no running water, electricity, television, Internet¡­ The village is all rugged mountains, and to go to the county town, one must walk dozens of kilometers of mountain roads. It¡¯s not easy traveling the dirt roads, and people of older age, can¡¯t make it and end up stuck in the village their whole lives.¡±

    ¡°The village has no hospital, no school, children have no money for their education, they can¡¯t see the outside world¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong got more and more emotional as he spoke, ¡°This time when I came to the city, I wanted to earn money, to build schools, make roads, establish hospitals and nursing homes¡­For the villagers to live better, for the children to go to school, to go to college¡­ To become useful people to the nation and society.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ is 200 billion enough?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Minghuang with tearful eyes, as if he had touched himself by saying these words.

    ¡°Ehm¡­I never expected, I never thought you had such a difficult childhood, Mr. Huang ¡­¡± Minghuang said a bit awkwardly. ¡°To build schools and houses, mend roads and bridges¡­200 billion¡­ should be enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 300 billion.¡± Miss Ji wiped away a tear, touched. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give 300 billion. To transform your hometown into a prosperous place!¡±

    ¡°Good, deal! I¡¯ve fulfilled two out of my three wishes for coming to the city.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a note with a bank account number on it and handed it to Minghuang. ¡°This is the village chief¡¯s bank account, you can transfer the money straight to this account. I think 300 billion should be plenty.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Well¡­okay then¡­¡± Minghuang took the note tremblingly, with a sense of pain in her heart.

    Although the Ji Group is wealthy enough to rival nations, 300 billion is not a small sum of money. Moreover, the money of the Ji Group was not all Miss Ji¡¯s money.

    But on second thought, Miss Ji¡¯s life would be worth the 300 billion.

    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re lying or not.¡± Ouyang Lingling murmured softly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Treasure Hunt Game?

    Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Treasure Hunt Game?

    An agreement was reached between both parties.

    Although Huang Xiaolong never thought of becoming a bodyguard for someone, but hey, the employer, Miss Ji, is a goddess. Couldn¡¯t he just make her his wife in future?

    Protecting his wife was not wrong, was it?

    What¡¯s more, with 30 billion, his hometown could be developed beautifully, bringing prosperity to every household.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Miss Ji, you¡¯ll come home with me now,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°You want to take Miss Ji to your home?¡± Ouyang Lingling looked doubtful.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. The safest place in the world is my place,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke with all sincerity. ¡°Since I¡¯ve been tasked to protect Miss Ji, all decisions should be made by me.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Miss Ji agreed with a nod.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, how many men do you need? Here in Binhai, at the least, we can mobilize hundreds of people who are trustworthy,¡± Minghui quickly offered.

    ¡°No need for that,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Just me alone is enough. Like the situation earlier, what use are more people? Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, only I¡¯ll be killing, and there¡¯s absolutely no reason for Miss Ji to be killed.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang indeed has this capability,¡± Xia Jian admitted sincerely.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Minghui nodded, ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, Mr. Huang.¡±

    ¡°Ahui, while Miss Ji stays in Binhai, she¡¯ll be protected by Mr. Huang. Lingling and I will assist Mr. Huang in every way possible,¡± Xia Jian reassured Minghui.

    He paused for a moment, then turned to Ouyang Lingling with a serious face. ¡°Lingling, from today onwards, you need to listen to Mr. Huang. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ouyang Lingling rolled her eyes, but remembering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary means from earlier, she felt a sense of helplessness. If Huang Xiaolong intended to kill her, it probably wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. ¡°Alright fine¡­ I¡¯ll listen to him.¡±

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong hailed a taxi.

    The few of them got into the car.

    Soon, the car arrived at the residential community where Huang Xiaolong lived.

    They got off the car.

    ¡°Huh? You live in a rich area.¡± Upon entering the community, Ouyang Lingling could only see detached houses all around, and she was amazed.

    Despite her outward brutality, this girl was extremely lively, outgoing like a little chili, and quite talkative.

    They returned home.

    ¡°Miss Ji, you and Lingling can stay upstairs,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Huang,¡± Miss Ji replied politely.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. After all, you are my employer,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong. This was the first time he was receiving money to protect someone. ¡°Just call me Xiaolong.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Xiaolong.¡± She chuckled. When she smiled, she was exceptionally charming, which reminded Huang Xiaolong of a verse ¨C

    ¡®A glance back with a charming smile, all the makeup in the world loses its splendid. Among thousands of beautiful women in the palace, a single being has all the love¡¯

    Unavoidably, Huang Xiaolong asked, ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Ji, there¡¯s a rumor that if someone helps you defeat Mo Shaofeng, you would marry him. Is this true?¡±

    To avoid worrying Miss Ji, Minghui did not tell her about Huang Xiaolong almost defeating the Palace of Bliss with gambling.

    So much so that Miss Ji had no idea that Huang Xiaolong was adept at gambling, and even the Ten Demon Knocking on the Door was broken by him.

    If she knew all this, I wonder what she would think?

    At his words, Miss Ji¡¯s face flushed slightly, but she nodded resolutely. ¡°Yes. No matter the man who for me, wins Mo Shaofeng¡¯s hands and eyes at the gambling table, no matter if he is a human or a ghost, ugly or handsome, I Ji Yianxue will marry him and never leave his side. If I break my word, may the gods and humans be furious!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong finally found out her full name was ¡°Ji Yianxue¡±.

    Charming as fire, noble as snow, indeed she lives up to her name!

    ¡°All right, no more questions.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to rest, Miss Ji.¡±

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Ouyang Lingling guided Miss Ji by the hand and began ascending the stairs.

    Huang Xiaolong lounged on the sofa, crisscrossing his legs. He lit a cigarette and leisurely took a drag.

    His face still possessed an air of being on high alert. ¡°Mr. Huang, tonight, I¡¯ll stay up.¡±

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to be so tense¡­ there¡¯s no need to stay up, just sleep well.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. ¡°Wherever I am is the safest place. Be it humans or ghosts, demons or monsters, none dare to cause trouble, one I can obliterate, two I can take out both.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang, I¡¯m being overly anxious.¡± Xia Jian sat down, taking a cigarette from the coffee table, lighting it and taking a long drag. His anxious expression, barely let up. ¡°With all the inner and outer turmoil, there are many who want Miss Ji¡¯s life. She can¡¯t afford any incidents.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°The assassination just now, we don¡¯t know if it was the doing of Mo Shaofeng, or from some young master or mistress from the Ji family.¡± Xia Jian¡¯s eyes brimmed with intense anger. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Miss Ji, the Ji Group would have already fallen apart! I really don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re thinking!¡±

    Xia Jian blew a ring of smoke, then abruptly looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mr. Huang, actually Miss Ji came to Binhai this time to find her mother.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Since Mr. Huang is one of us, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Xia Jian was utterly sincere. ¡°Ever since she became aware, Miss Ji has never seen her biological mother. Just, Miss Ji¡¯s birth mother is a mystery in the entire Ji Group! The master never permits anyone to look into this matter.¡±

    ¡°The master had a legendary gambling match with the evil gambler Mo Shaofeng that took the world by storm, but was defeated by Mo Shaofeng¡¯s evil tactics, turning himself into a useless man. The master¡¯s fall led to various forces wanting to grab a piece of the pie and seized the opportunity to swallow the Ji Group. Thus, the Ji Group is indeed teetering on the brink. With Miss Ji unable to hold things together by herself, being a woman in these desperate times, the master sent Miss Ji to Binhai to find her biological mother.¡± Xia Jian narrated.

    ¡°So, this means that Miss Ji¡¯s biological mother has some extensive background, strong enough to help her eliminate all threats?¡± Huang Xiaolong said tersely.

    ¡°Yes! The master said that Miss Ji¡¯s birth mother was extraordinary. Just find her and she can get Miss Ji out of any predicament, so that any enemy who dares to harm Miss Ji will not have a burial place!¡± Xia Jian exclaimed with a strange look in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. What kind of big shot is Miss Ji¡¯s mother? Could she be an ancient martial arts grandmaster?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Is she in Binhai?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Mr. Huang, the master didn¡¯t reveal much about Miss Ji¡¯s birth mother, in case someone with intentions found out and carried out various kinds of assassinations at all costs.¡± Xia Jian said. ¡°This time, it needs Miss Ji¡¯s efforts to look for her mother following clues provided by the master!¡±

    ¡°What kind of clues?¡± Huang Xiaolong became more and more curious.

    ¡°Currently, Miss Ji has half a map.¡± Xia Jian spoke quietly. ¡°The other half is on a loyal servant who had been through life and death with the master. This servant has been hiding in Binhai City for years. Once that servant is found, the maps can be pieced together into a complete one. Following this map, we can find Miss Ji¡¯s biological mother and ask her to come out of hiding!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~this has become interesting!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest was aroused. ¡°Looking for treasure? Fun! It¡¯s really fun! Where¡¯s that servant? Have you contacted him yet?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All of a sudden, Xia Jian¡¯s gaze grew mysterious. He spoke gravely, ¡°That loyal servant passed away half a month ago.¡±

    ¡°Huh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°However, his body has not yet been cremated, but was kept in the morgue of the Binhai City First People¡¯s Hospital. Tomorrow, Miss Ji will go to the morgue to retrieve the half map.¡± Xia Jian¡¯s voice became exceedingly low. ¡°That half map was tattooed on the servant¡¯s back skin¡­¡±

    ¡°This is great fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡­

 Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Chapter 511 Morgue

    Chapter 511: Chapter 511 Morgue

    Early the next day, Ji Yianxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian were all raring to go. Their aim for today was¡­ the morgue at Binhai¡¯s First People¡¯s Hospital!

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was repeatedly woken up by Xia Jian before he got out of bed.

    Dressed in random clothes, with his hair a mess, Huang Xiaolong staggered out of his room half asleep, ¡°Uh¡­ isn¡¯t this a bit too early? Can¡¯t you sleep in a bit longer?¡±

    Ouyang Lingling voiced her discontent. ¡°Can you be a bit serious? You¡¯ve accepted 300 billion from our young miss! Look at you now, so lackadaisical. I doubt your ability to protect her at the crucial moment.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha ~~~ There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that. Let¡¯s go, to the First People¡¯s Hospital!¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out his muscles and bones, and with Ji Yianxue and the others, they left the villa.

    Huang Xiaolong was fairly excited about Ji Yianxue¡¯s quest to find her mother, seeming like it could be quite an adventure.

    They got in the car.

    When she saw that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s car was a BYD F3, Ouyang Lingling¡¯s eyes widened in shock again, ¡°Are you kidding me? You live in a seaside villa, and you drive¡­ drive¡­ a BYD? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sat in the driver seat and laughed, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please get in the car,¡± Xia Jian respectfully opened the back door, ¡°Miss, Mr. Huang¡¯s car might just be modified. It just looks unremarkable, designed to deceive people.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Little Long, I¡¯ve never sat in a BYD. This is interesting.¡± Ji Yianxue laughed and climbed into the car.

    Since Ouyang Lingling was her bodyguard, she naturally sat in the back, highly alert.

    Xia Jian took the front passenger seat.

    Huang Xiaolong put his foot on the accelerator, and the BYD F3 shot out at a high speed.

    Heading to the First People¡¯s Hospital.

    On the way, both Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling remained extremely vigilant, feeling like the cicadas who sense the change in wind way before the autumn arrives.

    It was Ji Yianxue who remained calm, with minimal emotional fluctuation.

    This girl was always composed. No wonder she was the world¡¯s second-ranked gambler. Without a calm heart, half the battle would already be lost on the gambling table.

    Huang Xiaolong felt disdain for the overly-cautious posture adopted by Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling.

    The car arrived at the main gate of the First People¡¯s Hospital.

    The hospital director, along with several deputy directors, were already waiting respectfully.

    They got out of the car.

    The hospital director and the others flocked towards them eagerly. Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, the director was the first to greet him. He bowed slightly and cordially said, ¡°Ah~~ Master Long, you¡¯re here too? You know Miss Ji?¡±

    ¡°We recently met. Today, you don¡¯t need to entertain me. Miss Ji is here for some work, see to it.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The director turned towards Ji Yianxue and said,¡± Miss Ji, we¡¯ve already arranged everything as per your orders, please follow us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ji Yianxue didn¡¯t deviate her gaze, every bit the aloof goddess.

    The group headed straight to the hospital morgue.

    The morgue was located behind the outpatient clinic building in a separate, small structure.

    To Huang Xiaolong, the hospital was brimming with life, with patients, their relatives, and medical staff all over. The place was buzzing with vivacity. But the morgue had a grim and subdued atmosphere, exuding a bleak and desolate feeling, even in the daylight it seemed shadowed by darkness.

    This was normal, after all, as the morgue was a place to store bodies, so a heavy yin energy was understandable.

    At the main entry of the morgue, the director personally took out a set of keys, giving a friendly smile, ¡°Miss Ji, shall we accompany you inside?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xia Jian promptly declined.

    In the presence of this ancient martial arts expert¡¯s aura, the director and other common people had no choice but to oblige.

    The director, left with no choice, handed over the keys and dejectedly left with his entourage.

    Having the keys in hand, Xia Jian opened the door.

    Suddenly, a gust of cold air swept towards them!

    ¡°Miss, would you like to go in? Xia Jian asked. ¡°If not, Lingling and I can go in. You and Mr. Huang can wait here.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Ji Yianxue shook her head.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly, taking the lead to step into the morgue.

    Close behind him were Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling.

    After they entered, Xia Jian closed the door.

    The temperature in the morgue was already very low, the humidity was high, and there were chilling gusts of wind. The overwhelming smell of formaldehyde assaulted their senses.

    A common person stepping into this lifeless place would probably shriek in terror, their hair standing on end, goosebumps prickling their skin. The cold, deathly aura, and the fear inside would seep deep into their bones.

    However, Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling, being ancient martial arts Grandmasters, naturally were not afraid of corpses, and even ordinary ghosts wouldn¡¯t dare to approach them.

    As for Ji Yianxue, she was exceptionally brave. From start to finish, she hadn¡¯t shown any sign of fright.

    Looking around, they saw the deep gray walls, beds after bed holding bodies, and both sides of fixed refrigerators also storing corpses.

    This place gave off an atmosphere that seemed alien to this world!

    ¡°The deceased¡¯s name is ¡®Su Jing¡¯, let¡¯s look for him.¡± Xia Jian instructed Ouyang Lingling.

    The two quickly began searching the morgue.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a strange expression, and muttered. ¡°Someone has been here before us¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be Miss Ji¡¯s enemy, the person intending to assassinate Miss Ji.¡±

    ¡°Found him! Over here!¡± Ouyang Lingling shouted.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go.¡± Ji Yianxue nodded at Huang Xiaolong and quickly moved forward. Huang Xiaolong followed her without a word.

    The four of them surrounded a bed holding a body.

    The corpse was covered with a white cloth.

    ¡°Miss, you turn your head, I¡¯ll lift the cloth.¡± Xia Jian offered.

    ¡°No need.¡± Ji Yianxue shook her head. ¡°I have a clear conscience, and I¡¯m not afraid of ghostly mischief. It¡¯s just a corpse; it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± A touch of admiration flashed through Xia Jian¡¯s eyes, and immediately, he lifted the white cloth.

    Under the cloth was the corpse of an old man. He seemed to have passed away peacefully; his face wasn¡¯t scary, only appearing paper-white due to prolonged freezing.

    Ji Yianxue bowed slightly to the corpse, chanting words of respect. ¡°Old gentleman, my father sent me here to retrieve half of the map, I apologise for disturbing your rest.¡±

    Xia Jian quickly flipped the corpse over and indeed, on the back of the body, was half a tattoo¡ªa map tattoo.

    Ji Yianxue took out her phone and clicked rapidly, taking several pictures.

    For the sake of caution, Ouyang Lingling also took several photos of the map tattoo on the corpse.

    ¡°That will do.¡± Ji Yianxue nodded.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± Xia Jian murmured, flipping the corpse back upright.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Jian smiled lightly. Having secured the map with no issues, he was slightly relieved.

    ¡°Hehe, go? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy to leave now.¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a provoking smile. ¡°Alright, stand close to me everyone, and don¡¯t move.¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen¡ª

    Woo¡ªwoo¡ª

    A series of frigid, ghostly forces began to converge towards them, forming a vortex-like phenomenon that resembled the opening of a ghostly portal!

    Next thing you know¡ª

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The corpse of ¡°Su Jing¡± whose eyes were tightly shut, suddenly opened! His face twisted a few times, becoming incredibly hideous!

    Whoosh~~~!!!!

    Su Jing¡¯s corpse sat bolt upright!

    At the same time, all the other corpses lying on the beds in the mortuary, got up in uniformity!

    Even the corpses stored in fixed coolers also opened their eyes, mechanically beat the fridge, and made a horrifying ¡°dong, dong, dong¡± noise!

 Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Corpse Ghost

    Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Corpse Ghost

    This morgue was a place of extreme quietness. One could even say it was the quietest spot within the entire city, seeing as the living were usually prohibited entry.

    But now, the whole morgue resonated with thumping sounds, as countless corpses astonishingly began to rise!

    This scene was comparable to one straight from a horror movie.

    However, this was not fiction, but reality!

    In an instant, Xia Jian, Ouyang Lingling, and Ji Yianxue were all terrified and their bodies broke out in goosebumps!

    On the other hand, Huang Xiaolong looked completely composed, even showing a hint of delight, as if a naughty child just received a new toy!

    ¡°Protect the miss!¡± Xia Jian yelled out suddenly.

    Ouyang Lingling promptly moved to place Ji Yianxue behind her.

    In the blink of an eye, the corpse of ¡°Su Jing¡± was the first to lunge forward!

    A chilling wind swept through, as the corpse turned zombie-like, opened its bloody maw, and lunged to bite Ji Yianxue!

    ¡°Foul creature!¡± Forsaking any prior respect for the dead, Xia Jian, fueled by his protective instincts, exerted his full power and punched towards Su Jing¡¯s rushing corpse.

    Bam!!!!!

    A thunderous crash!

    Xia Jian¡¯s punch of True Qi imploded on Su Jing¡¯s chest, leaving a gaping hole. It caused so much damage that skin tore, bones broke and dry organs spilled out, sending the corpse flying away.

    Had it been alive, it would have been killed instantly by this punch. But¡­it wasn¡¯t. It was a corpse!

    Corpses don¡¯t feel pain!

    The next second, Su Jing¡¯s corpse astonishingly just got up from the ground, howled a few times, and charged back again! It appeared utterly fearless of death!

    Simultaneously, all the bodies stored in the morgue hopped out of their beds and crowded around them.

    Ping Pong~~~~Ping Pong~~~~

    The sound of breaking glass echoed as bodies leaped out of the refrigerated compartments, charging towards Ji Yianxue and the others like a flood.

    It was a terrifying scene to behold, the entire population of the morgue, three layers deep, loomed towards them.

    Each corpse¡¯s eyes were wide open, a flickering spectral fire in their pupils, faces twisted into a monstrous sneer, terrifyingly looking like creatures out to feed on humans!

    ¡°Damn! We can¡¯t kill these corpses!¡± Sweat dripped down Xia Jian¡¯s forehead. In his life, he had survived countless battles but never had he encountered anything like this.

    You can¡¯t kill a corpse? That doesn¡¯t make sense! Corpses should already be dead!

    The morgue was rapidly filling with a chilling aura, like a boiling torrent!

    ¡°I fear I¡¯ve brought this trouble upon you,¡± Ji Yianxue admitted in dismay, before glancing towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face held a cheery expression, appearing completely unconcerned about the approaching corpses.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ We¡¯re being surrounded by the corpses. What should we do?¡± Ji Yianxue pleaded anxiously.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯ve taken your money, I¡¯ll do the job well.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then casually took out a talisman from his bag, tossing it perfectly onto Su Jing¡¯s forehead!

    The talisman instantly self-ignited, transforming into a golden symbol!

    The Taoist seal permeated the corpse of Su Jing and suddenly exploded from within, releasing a chilling scream. The next second, thick green smoke and foul-smelling pus spewed from its orifices. The corpse collapsed on the spot, no longer moving.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead!¡± Ouyang Lingling exclaimed delightedly.

    To be precise, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t ¡°kill¡± the corpse; instead, he eradicated the specter inhabiting it.

    Following this, Huang Xiaolong thrust his right fist forward, creating a blast as powerful as tidal waves, which swept everything in its path. Amidst this incredible force, countless Taoist seals floated and sank, the divine power in them was unpredictable!

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    All the corpses swept by the fist wind started bleeding from their orifices with dark green blood, smoke engulfed them, and they collapsed to the ground.

    With just a few punches and kicks, Huang Xiaolong had taken down all the corpses.

    Withdrawing his punch, Huang Xiaolong saw Xia Jian, Ouyang Lingling, and Ji Yianxue staring at him with disbelief.

    In their eyes, they looked at him with admiration, bewilderment, and respect¡­

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Huang¡­ you were¡­ just¡­ just like a god descended to earth!¡± Xia Jian stuttered.

    Even sharp-tongued Ouyang Lingling was mumbling, ¡°Miss, your 30 billion was really worth it¡­ His technique alone must be worth more than 30 billion.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you¡­ you saved my life again.¡± Ji Yianxue sighed in relief. ¡°But, what on earth just happened?¡±

    ¡°Simple, someone sabotaged this morgue in advance.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°The person who wants to assassinate you must have known that you were going to visit the mortuary of the First People¡¯s Hospital, so they got here first and cursed the corpses. This way, no matter what, you would¡¯ve been attacked by the corpses. I guess, the one who made this move is not the average assassin, but a Taoist who knows magic.¡±

    ¡°A Taoist¡­¡± Ji Yianxue tensed up.

    ¡°Miss Ji, it seems your enemy will stop at nothing to kill you. Look, there are hitmen, gunmen, even Taoists.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Xia Jian felt a chill run down his spine and quivered, ¡°It seems that every move we make has been calculated by the enemy! There must be a mole! There must be a mole!¡±

    The situation was indeed tricky with the enemy hiding in the shadows.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ What are you guys worrying about? Rest assured, I love to duel with Taoists.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    ¡°But, Mr. Huang, we¡¯re effectively being led by the nose by our enemies right now¡­ probably, they know our every move, enabling them to set up traps and assassination schemes with ease!¡± Xia Jian was panicked.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, we simply need to act cautiously, dismantling their tactics as we go. All these traps they¡¯ve racked their brains to craft are useless. In the face of absolute power, they amount to nothing more than a minor annoyance.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°This technique of ¡®bodily-possession¡¯ is not a big deal. It¡¯s merely a specter possessing a corpse, but the corpse has to be replaced every seven days and cannot be exposed to sunlight, or it will rapidly decompose.¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, this method can¡¯t be referred to as ¡®bodily-possession¡¯, it¡¯s basically raising a ¡®possessed corpse¡¯. True ¡®bodily-possession¡¯ allows a specter to totally revive and reincarnate through a corpse, becoming a living person.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Does such a spell of ¡®bodily-possession¡¯ really exist in this world?¡± Ouyang Lingling looked at Huang Xiaolong in disbelief.

    ¡°It does. I¡¯m proficient in it.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously. ¡°Lingling, if you die someday, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll collect your specter and enable you to reincarnate through a body. By that time, I¡¯ll find you a body of a dirty old man for you to reincarnate in¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuck~~ So disgusting, stop talking, please.¡± Ouyang Lingling reeled back in disgust.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The four of them then left the morgue.

    Outside, the sun was shining bright. Bathing in the sunlight, they finally drove away the terror shadowing their hearts.

    ¡°Little Long, had it not been for you, I would have already died twice. The enemy this time is really terrifying.¡± Ji Yianxue suddenly laughed. ¡°But with you here, I feel like there¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡±

    ¡°Of course, did you think I took the money without doing anything?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied lazily. ¡°What¡¯s the plan next?¡±

    ¡°Piece together the map! Find my mother!¡± Ji Yianxue said resolutely.

 Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Chapter 513: The Early Bird Catches the Worm

    Chapter 513: Chapter 513: The Early Bird Catches the Worm

    Huang Xiaolong and Ji Yianxue and others returned to the villa.

    After lunch, Huang Xiaolong, absorbed in thought, went back to his bedroom to continue sleeping and didn¡¯t attend to the map.

    Ouyang Lingling sat in front of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s computer, working meticulously.

    After the two maps were pieced together, multiple satellite maps kept flashing on the computer display.

    It seemed that Ouyang Lingling was not only a young martial arts Grandmaster, but also proficient in computing.

    Besides, her survival skills in the wilderness, surveillance and counter-surveillance abilities, firearms, explosives¡­ she had some knowledge in many fields.

    She was not merely a martial arts Grandmaster, she was on par with the global standard.

    Finally, Ouyang Lingling with a ¡°click¡±, pressed the Enter key on the computer, and a precise coordinate appeared on a satellite map on the computer display.

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Xia, I¡¯ve found it! It should be in a mountain region that borders Binhai City and the neighboring city. I¡¯ve checked, there are a few villages in this mountain region. According to the map, the person we are looking for, your biological mother, Miss, is in one of those villages,¡± Ouyang Lingling confidently declared.

    Ji Yianxue and Xia Jian were both attentively gazing at the coordinates on the computer display.

    ¡°How long will it take to drive there from here?¡± Xia Jian asked gravely.

    ¡°At most 3, 4 hours. However, the mountains might not have direct roads. We might need to walk into the villages to find her,¡± replied Ouyang Lingling, ¡°When should we leave, Miss?¡±

    Ji Yianxue¡¯s eyes rolled around swiftly and said, ¡°The sooner, the better! After all, all our actions are under our enemies¡¯ control. I¡¯m worried that the enemy, too, has the complete map and could get to my mother before us.¡±

    At this point, a deep worry passed through Ji Yianxue¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m afraid they might harm my mother! No! Let¡¯s leave immediately!¡±

    Although she had never met her biological mother, blood is thicker than water, Ji Yianxue didn¡¯t want any accidents to leave lifelong regrets.

    ¡°Alright, Miss, there¡¯s no time to lose. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Huang now and will set off immediately!¡± Xia Jian said with a stern expression, and turned to go downstairs to the room where Huang Xiaolong was staying to knock on the door.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong had woken up, Cui Feiyan called to pursue him further, coyly expressing her longing and tenderly inviting Huang Xiaolong for dinner and a movie.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Huang Xiaolong ended his simmering phone call with Cui Feiyan and got up to open the door.

    Xia Jian explained the situation.

    Huang Xiaolong simply laughed and said, ¡°Then, we should set off.¡±

    Immediately, the four quickly packed up and jumped in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3, heading towards their destination.

    About three hours later, their car entered the rolling mountains.

    The road began to get difficult to drive.

    The performance of the BYD F3 wasn¡¯t that good, and the ride was bumpy in the mountains, but thanks to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s superb driving skills, he managed.

    However, the scenery became more and more appealing as they went deeper into the mountains.

    Under the rays of the sun, the mountains in the distance looked like they had been washed, looking vividly lush. Beautiful flowers and an assortment of plants filled the landscapes on both sides of the road, with butterflies fluttering around, leaving them mesmerized.

    Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling, who had been living in the steel jungle, completely indulged in such natural scenery. Breathing the mountain air was especially satisfying, and the pressure built up in their hearts seemed to diminish a lot.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, didn¡¯t seem to be affected. He grew up in the mountains after all, and his hometown was even more primitive and the scenery more spectacular than these hills.

    ¡°Miss Ji, who would have thought your birth mother resides deep in the hardly accessible mountainous region. Hmm, she truly is a recluse,¡± Huang Xiaolong joked casually.

    Maybe because she was about to meet her birth mother soon, Ji Yianxue was extremely nervous and couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡®This poor girl, grew so big, yet she hasn¡¯t even seen her birth mother. Haha, how ironic that even though she¡¯s extremely wealthy and adored by many, she might not necessarily be happy,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong contemplated with a hint of sympathy in his heart.

    While Huang Xiaolong drove, Ouyang Lingling, with the satellite map, guided the way.

    Finally!

    The car reached its limit!

    That is to say, there are no further paths ahead for the car to drive on!

    Huang Xiaolong and the others, all dismounted from the vehicle.

    Ahead was a narrow mountain path.

    Interestingly enough, there was a wooden sign with a few large characters written in brush strokes¡ª ¡°Enter Dragon Village via this path¡±.

    Beside the sign at the mountain entrance, a large thatched hut came into view. Outside the hut, there were several medicinal fields planted with unique herbs. When the wind blew, the fragrance of the herbs hit your nostrils, making one feel refreshed and invigorated.

    Outside the hut, there was an old man sitting on a Taishi Chair. He was probably between his sixties to seventies, wearing simple clothes, leisurely crossing his legs, and fanning himself with a palm-leaf fan.

    At the foot of the old man, a large black dog was snoozing with its eyes closed.

    Suddenly!

    At the end of the mountain path, several off-road vehicles were parked!

    Each one of them were luxury cars, like BMWs!

    At this moment, around a dozen men had gathered in front of the thatched hut. It appeared that they were negotiating with the old man. From time to time, the old man shook his head.

    ¡°Damn! Someone got here before us!¡± Xia Jian¡¯s voice trembled, his face turned serious!

    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go up and have a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong, Ji Yanxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian walked towards the hut.

    Upon getting closer, Ji Yanxue abruptly shouted in a harsh tone. ¡°Wen Bin! It¡¯s you!¡±

    Hearing her words, a man in his twenties, dressed in Versace and with a handsome face, turned around. He squinted his eyes and stared at Ji Yanxue. A gleam of greed flashed in his eyes. ¡°Yo¡­ Miss Ji, the Thousand Hand Fox Demon Miss Ji, what brings you to such a desolate place?¡±

    ¡°Wen Bin! So it was you! The serial murder targeting me was set up by you all, wasn¡¯t it? Such a vicious trap laid by Mo Shaofeng.¡± Ji Yanxue gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with deep-seated hatred!

    Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling too wore hostile expressions, each taking a step forward.

    As Ouyang Lingling passed by Huang Xiaolong, she whispered, ¡°Wen Bin is one of Mo Shaofeng¡¯s trusted aides.¡±

    Because she spoke so close to him, Ouyang Lingling¡¯s breath was like orchids, exhaling on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, giving off an indescribable sweet pleasure. The fragrance of a maiden was indeed refreshing!

    Huang Xiaolong just nodded his head.

    Mo Shaofeng¡¯s man, who got there first!

    It seems that the chaos in the morgue of the First People¡¯s Hospital was most likely caused by Mo Shaofeng¡¯s people, so they got half of the map engraved on Su Jing¡¯s corpse.

    Perhaps Mo Shaofeng has long known about the half of the map in Ji Yanxue¡¯s possession; hence, by piecing together a complete map, he arrived here a step ahead.

    However, Huang Xiaolong noted that among the dozen men accompanying this ¡°Wen Bin¡±, none of them were Taoists.

    But there were indeed three master martial artists with cultivation levels comparable to Xia Jian. All of them had condensed 5 strands of True Qi within their bodies.

    It seems that Mo Shaofeng¡¯s men also came well-prepared. Their clear aim ¨C to find Ji Yanxue¡¯s biological mother before she does and then¡­

    Exterminate her!!!!

    With Ji Yanxue¡¯s father being decrepit, if her biological mother is also eliminated, then she will be utterly helpless, becoming a rootless duckweed, at the mercy of others!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Seeing Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling take a step forward with such ferocity, the three martial master artists by Wen Bin¡¯s side also stepped up, smirking sinisterly.

    ¡°Haha, well, old Xia, wanna have a little match?¡± A bald man as sturdy as a python stared at Xia Jian with a playful grin. The man was not very tall but had a strong build. As he walked, his muscles tightened, bouncing, and making a frightening sound like the launch of an arrow, exuding a terrifying aura like a tiger descending the mountain, seemingly ready to choose a prey to devour. The 5 strands of True Qi within him began to rotate rapidly!

    ¡°Haha, Miss Ji, seems you don¡¯t have enough people. The helmswoman of the mighty Ji Corporation, Miss Ji, only brought a few stray cats and dogs on this long journey. What will you do if you encounter any danger? How will you resist it?¡± Another man beside Wen Bin whistled and mocked. ¡°Miss Ji, you should be careful. If you die here in the middle of nowhere, no one will even know about it~~~¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, like drawn swords ready to strike! The air was filled with the scent of gunpowder!

    ¡­

 Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Battle of Bugs!

    Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Battle of Bugs!

    Watching the two sides about to engage in a serious fight, Huang Xiaolong just chuckled on the side, not saying a single word.

    At this moment, Wen Bin said with a smile on his face, ¡°Alright everyone, calm down. Miss Ji, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. Our Boss Mo is a legitimate businessman, how could he possibly send an assassin to kill you?¡±

    Ji Yianxue responded coldly, ¡°Wen Bin, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve never been to the Binhai First People¡¯s Hospital morgue! However, I am sorry to disappoint you, I am still alive! Your ¡®corpse ghosts¡¯ have been obliterated by Little Long!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Corpse ghosts? Miss Ji, I¡¯m growing more and more confused by what you¡¯re saying.¡± Wen Bin shook his head, looking utterly lost.

    After a moment, Wen Bin added with a chuckle, ¡°Miss Ji, this is not your Ji Family¡¯s turf. If you can come, then why can¡¯t I? However, it is not easy to enter Long Village from here¡­ see, this old man doesn¡¯t allow us to enter rashly.¡±

    With that, Wen Bin turned his attention to the old man sitting outside the straw hut. ¡°Elder, how about this, I¡¯ll give you 2 million. Please make an exception and let us in.¡±

    The elderly man grinned toothily showing several missing teeth, his peals of laughter unimpeded by the cold wind. ¡°To enter Long Village, one must abide by our village¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! What kind of rules? Old man, you are selling seniority! We are gracing your tiny hillbilly village with our presence, and you dare to block our way? Do you believe that I could kill everyone in Long Village?¡± At Wen Bin¡¯s side, a sharp-eyed man suddenly flew into a rage. He pulled out a suppressed Desert Eagle from his chest and pointed it directly at the old man¡¯s head. ¡°Do you believe I could blow your head off with a single shot? Damn it, some old geezer! The rules of Long Village? Under my gun, my rules are the greatest!¡±

    ¡°Adong, put away your gun!¡± Wen Bin reprimanded.

    However, the old man seemed utterly unfazed by the business end of a gun pointed at him. His laughter grew even louder. ¡°Massacre in Long Village? Young man, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here alive. What a pity, what a pity,¡± he lamented.

    Then, without giving the man another glance, he looked towards the setting sun at the horizon and shook his head.

    The big black dog lying at his feet didn¡¯t bother to lift its head to look either.

    ¡°Bro Bin, we don¡¯t need to talk reason with this old bastard. Let¡¯s just go straight in.¡± The man holding the Desert Eagle walked around the straw hut towards the mountain pass behind it.

    ¡°Adong, come back!¡± Wen Bin seemed to be cautious, not daring to take a step forward.

    ¡°Hahaha, Bro Bin, let¡¯s enter Long Village.¡± The gun-wielding man turned around and chuckled.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed, ¡°That guy is going to die soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling all turned their gaze on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°He seems fine, and might not necessarily die. Besides, an old, decrepit man wouldn¡¯t be able to suddenly become a murderer, right?¡± Ouyang Lingling challenged skeptically.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and pointed to the fields of herbs in front. ¡°Look, they planted ascendant hemp, peony, balloonflower, muskmelon root, and rose¡­ all these herbs are used to cure Gu. They are all anti-Gu medicines.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ji Yianxue and the others were all puzzled.

    Suddenly, the old man sitting on the Taishi chair seemed to have overheard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words and looked at him with a meaningful gaze.

    Just then!

    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±

    The gun-wielding man suddenly let out a heart-wrenching wail!

    He convulsed all over, unable to keep his grip on the Desert Eagle, and dropped it on the ground!

    ¡°Pain~~~ Ah~~~ Bro Bin! It feels like¡­ like there are¡­ lots¡­ lots of bugs biting¡­ inside my body~~ Ah~~~ It¡¯s killing me, it¡¯s killing me, help~~~~~¡±

    As he screamed, a significant lump suddenly appeared on his back, at the location of his Dazhui acupoint!

    Soon, this lump grew bigger and bigger, like an inflating balloon

    Finally!

    Boom~~~~~!!

    A loud blast was heard, and the lump exploded. Even the man¡¯s shirt was torn apart!

    The next moment, something completely terrifying happened!

    From the lump, hundreds of tiny centipedes squirmed out like lice! Then they swarmed under the man¡¯s skin like leeches. Afterwards, another lump swelled from the man¡¯s rear, exploding again, and a dense mass of younger centipedes crawled out¡­

    This horrifying scene repeated itself again and again.

    The man couldn¡¯t bear the pain any longer and squirmed on the ground like a rolled-up gourd, his screams echoing like the howl of a ghost.

    In no time at all, his entire body dissolved into a pool of bloody liquid which seeped into the ground, leaving no trace of his existence.

    ¡°Ah~,Ah~ Adong¡­¡± Wen Bin¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    Both the elders and the followers under Wen Bin¡¯s command showed horrified expressions on their faces, staring at the old man in shock.

    Even the three Grandmasters brought by Wen Bin felt their scalps tingling.

    ¡°Bro¡­ Bro Bin¡­ as expected¡­ it was¡­ Gu¡­ the rumours¡­ were¡­ were not wrong¡­¡± A lean man next to Wen Bin stammered.

    At the same time, Ji Yianxue and Ouyang Lingling couldn¡¯t help turning their heads away.

    Xia Jian turned a little pale. Having trained in martial arts all his life and killed quite a few people, he had never witnessed a death like this before, where the person completely dissolved into a pool of blood. He managed to mutter, ¡°Huang¡­ Mr. Huang, did¡­ did you know this would happen?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before, the herbs planted in the field are all anti-Gu medicines. This indicates that the old man is good at raising Gu worms. Therefore¡­ the guy who was just disrespectful was probably infected with Gu immediately. That would cause him to die instantly.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    Despite witnessing such a terrifying scene, Huang Xiaolong seemed completely unaffected.

    ¡°Okay! Elder, we will follow the rules of Long Village!¡± Finally, Wen Bin decided with determination. ¡°We¡¯ve done our research beforehand. The Long Village has an odd rule: those who want to enter the village have to go to the Poison Dragon Cave to find a poisonous insect. If the poisonous insect we find can defeat the one you raise, then we get the qualifications to enter the village. Okay! Let¡¯s go find it now!¡±

    After witnessing the old man¡¯s impressive and terrifying Gu skills firsthand, Wen Bin mustered a new respect towards him and decided to abide by the rules.

    Despite having brought many people with him, including three Grandmasters in ancient martial arts, they would pay a heavy price if they chose to barge in.

    Besides, Wen Bin had done his homework about entering the Long Village. He even invited a ¡°Bug Tamer¡± to come along with him.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, outsiders cannot break the rules of Long Village.¡± The old man stretched lazily, then turned his gaze to Ji Yianxue, ¡°Young lady, do you want to enter the village too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, old grandpa, I would like to enter the village.¡± Ji Yianxue nodded.

    ¡°Alright then. Only one of your two groups can enter the village. According to the rules, we have an insect battle! From now on, you will both go to the Poison Dragon Cave to find a poisonous insect. You have the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. After finding an insect, you¡¯ll pit it against each other. Whoever finds the stronger insect gets to enter the village. Understand?¡±

    The old man said in a laid-back manner.

    ¡­

 Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Found It! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Found It! (Fifth Update)

    After the elder announced the rules for entering the village, he pointed towards a mountain range to the east of the thatched cottage. ¡°See there? That¡¯s the Venomous Dragon Cave on top of that mountain. You should hurry and find venomous insects,¡± he told them.

    After speaking, the elder closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    Insect fighting?

    Ji Yianxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian exchanged glances. They all saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.

    In the end, their eyes uniformly landed on Huang Xiaolong.

    Subconsciously, the three of them saw Huang Xiaolong as their leader.

    At this moment, Wen Bin took a deep breath and spoke to a tiny, emaciated middle-aged man standing beside him. ¡°Mr. Cao, we¡¯re relying on you now.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± The man named Mr. Cao laughed smugly, saying pompously, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find some venomous insects. I have launched after twenty years of studying insect-taming. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find the most formidable venomous insect!¡±

    Then, he pulled a few packets of powder from a bag he was carrying, handed it to Wen Bin, and explained, ¡°Each of you should apply a little of this. It¡¯s a repellent powder I made myself. You only need to apply a little, and venomous insects everywhere will be afraid of this smell. So, we don¡¯t need to worry about being bitten when we venture into the mountains.¡±

    Wen Bin quickly took the powder, handed some to his men, and then sprinkled it over his body. Then he turned to Ji Yianxue and sneered. ¡°Miss Ji, are you ready? Hehehe~~~ You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on in Long¡¯s village and yet you dared to come? Hahahaha~~~ Let¡¯s go! Time to catch some venomous insects and determine who¡¯s the best!¡±

    Having said this, Wen Bin, his men, and the insect-tamer started walking towards the mountain range where the Venomous Dragon Cave was.

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Huang, what do we do now?¡± Xia Jian asked worriedly, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected Mo Shaofeng to hire an insect-tamer! I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have what it takes to compete with them in catching venomous insects.¡±

    Insect-taming is an ancient profession and is very rare nowadays, with only a few remaining practitioners. It would seem that Mo Shaofeng has been plotting to enter Long¡¯s village and compete with Ji Yianxue for quite a while now.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got this. As long as I¡¯m around, nothing¡¯s a problem. Let¡¯s go catch some bugs. This sounds fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong said enthusiastically, leading the way behind Mo Shaofeng and his men.

    Ouyang Lingling chimed in. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just catching a bug! Mr. Xia, you don¡¯t think such a simple task could pose a challenge to us martial artists, do you? We¡¯re not only capable of catching bugs but can even catch wolves and tigers!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but inwardly smile at her comment. For all her bravado, she still couldn¡¯t comprehend the task fully.

    Catching venomous insects could hardly be compared to catching wolves or tigers. Was she trying to fool herself?

    The group of four haphazardly continued their journey into the mountain path.

    The mountain forest resembled a subtropical rainforest where the plants crazily spread under the sunlight. Light leaked through the leaves onto the ground, casting dappled shadows.

    Footsteps crushing the grass were accompanied by crackling sounds.

    From time to time, there was an occasional rustling sound from the surrounding bushes, possibly from an insect hurriedly moving around.

    ¡°Miss, considering the Venomous Dragon Cave is here, there should be many venomous insects on this mountain. We should be careful not to get bitten,¡± Xia Jian warned, proceeding as if every step could be deadly.

    On their way, they encountered quite a few insects, including centipedes, toads, and wild spiders. However, surprisingly, these insects seemed to avoid the proximity of Huang Xiaolong and Ji Yianxue.

    ¡°Uh¡­this is strange. The insects seem to be repelled by us¡­¡± Ouyang Lingling commented uncertainly. ¡°Could it be that the other group¡¯s repellent is so strong that it has left a residual scent, causing the insects to keep their distance?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled and remained silent.

    At this moment, a few fierce ghosts followed beside Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Sir, our negative energy is enough to scare these insects off. Even the most venomous ones dare not approach us.¡± One green-dressed female ghost flattering Huang Xiaolong.

    As it turned out, Huang Xiaolong had released those ghosts in anticipation that their paranormal energy would deter the insects.

    This method is far more powerful than any insect repellent powder!

    Frankly, insect repellent powder is pretty unreliable. When you encounter a truly powerful poisonous bug, it¡¯s absolutely useless!

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s look around carefully and see if there are any powerful poisonous bugs,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, casting his gaze in all directions, but a smirk played on his lips. ¡®Insect tamming art? Hehehe, thank goodness I was bored and loved to study. Hence, I learned some ancient lost insect taming arts in the underworld. I thought that it would be useless, but who would have thought that I¡¯d actually be able to put it to use today? Hehehe~~~¡¯

    While he was pondering, Huang Xiaolong uttered a strange sound.

    This sound was a type of sound that humans couldn¡¯t hear.

    In nature, various forms of sound waves and signals fill the entire world, the majority of which humans cannot hear. According to scientists, less than 10% of the sounds used by animals can be heard by humans. Human ears can only hear vibrations at frequencies between 20-20000 Hz; they¡¯re unable to pick up any other frequencies.

    What Huang Xiaolong was producing was a type of ¡®bug language¡¯ learned from ancient insect taming masters, which humans couldn¡¯t hear, but most insects could.

    ¡­

    In front of a dark cave.

    ¡°This is the so-called Poison Dragon Cave,¡± Wen Bin and others stood at the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°Mr. Cao, should we enter the cave to catch bugs now, or?¡± Wen Bin asked for advice.

    ¡°No need. This cave is definitely filled with danger.¡± The insect tamer Mr. Cao took out a handful of herbs from his bag. ¡°I am going to burn these herbs at the entrance of the cave. The smell of these herbs is irresistible to any poisonous bugs. Once the scent wafts into the cave, the bugs will automatically crawl out. It would even awaken those bugs hibernating in the soil. What we need to do is to wait here and catch the bugs! Catch whatever we want! Hahaha! The bugs that smell this herb will not resist nor harm us, they will let us capture them! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Amazing! Mr. Cao, you are indeed a master of insect taming! With Mr. Cao¡¯s help, we are sure to win against Miss Ji! Hahaha!¡± Wen Bin was overjoyed.

    Next, Wen Bin instructed his men to burn the herbs at the entrance of the Poison Dragon Cave. An unusual scent wafted in with the breeze.

    ¡­

    On the other side, Huang Xiaolong was speaking in the ancient bug language.

    At this moment!

    Buzz~~~

    A bug flew towards him, responding to the bug call!

    Huang Xiaolong held out his right hand, palm up.

    The bug obediently landed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm.

    The bug wasn¡¯t large, had horns on its head, no eyes, a hard shell on its back, three legs, a pair of flashing wings, but most notably, it had something like a crossbow in its mouth.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°My goodness!¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help exclaiming when he saw this flying bug.

    At this point, under the influence of the ancient bug language, the flying bug crawled around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, seemingly very tame. It wasn¡¯t afraid of the yin energy emitted by the ferocious ghosts next to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huh? What kind of bug is this?¡± Ouyang Lingling said, full of surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this kind of bug before.¡±

    ¡°Great! We have chosen this one! Hahaha~ No need to go to the Poison Dragon Cave to look for bugs anymore! I¡¯ve found it!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter.

    ¡­

 Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Frog King

    Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Frog King

    Huang Xiaolong appreciated and toyed with the small bug in his palm, using an ¡°Ancient Insect Language¡± to tame it that ordinary people couldn¡¯t hear.

    The few fierce ghosts following him craned their necks curiously.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sir, it¡¯s strange. This little bug doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of our dark energy~~¡± A green-cloaked fierce ghost remarked incredulously.

    In fact, people familiar with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s character would find this scene quite peculiar; Huang Xiaolong was usually laid-back and indifferent, rarely showing this level of interest for anything.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need your help anymore. You can all go rest.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, calmly pulling his ¡°ghost bug controllers¡± into his soul tube.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, have we chosen our bug?¡± Xia Jian was doubtful, looking at the tiny bug in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm. ¡°What¡­ What kind of bug is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before. But¡­ It¡­ seems¡­ small?¡±

    ¡°Little Long, do you recognize this bug? It¡¯s so peculiar, with three legs, no eyes, and things that look like crossbows growing from its mouth¡­ too bizarre.¡± Ji Yianxue was intrigued too.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just decide without being so hasty? The old man mentioned that the most dangerous venomous bugs are concentrated in the Poison Dragon Cave. So, catching insects in that cave must be the best approach. And we all know that the most dangerous bugs are the Five Poisons: the scorpions, snakes, toads, centipedes, and geckos. This little bug of yours looks so weak to me. When it encounters a truly toxic creature, it will be swallowed up in one bite. Come on, let¡¯s go to the Poison Dragon Cave to catch bugs.¡± Ouyang Lingling said skeptically.

    No wonder Ouyang Lingling was suspicious. Looking at the bug Huang Xiaolong had caught, which seemed so ¡°harmless,¡± you might think Huang Xiaolong had brought a knife to a gunfight. Matching it up against the poisonous bugs Wen Bin and his group had captured, there was only a slim chance of winning.

    In fact, Ji Yianxue and Xia Jian felt the same way, but they were too polite to say so.

    ¡°There is no need to catch insects in the Poison Dragon Cave anymore. It¡¯s this one!¡± Huang Xiaolong resolutely affirmed.

    ¡°Ugh~~ You¡¯re so autocratic¡­¡± Ouyang Lingling mumbled with disapproval.

    ¡°Little Long, can I take a look at this little bug?¡± asked Ji Yianxue.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve already tamed it completely. It won¡¯t hurt you. Here, take it.¡± Without hesitation, Huang Xiaolong transferred the bug to Ji Yianxue¡¯s open palm.

    Looking at the bug close up, Ji Yianxue found it ticklish as it crawled around her palm. At times she watched it flutter its wings, at others, saw it roll around like a little ball. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°The more I look at it, the cuter it seems¡­ are you sure you want this bug to fight against other venomous bugs?¡±

    ¡°One hundred percent sure. Let¡¯s head down the mountain now.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the soul tube, opened the lid, and gently uttered some Ancient Insect Language. The bug obediently opened its wings and flew into the soul tube from Ji Yianxue¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong closed the soul tube¡¯s lid.

    ¡°Um¡­ Little Long, what is¡­ what is this bamboo tube?¡± Ji Yianxue curiously asked.

    ¡°This¡­ You can think of it as a vessel for raising bugs.¡± Huang Xiaolong strolled along as he explained. ¡°Generally, bug tamers or bug-rearing people keep their bugs in a black earthen jar. The jar is made of Yin soil, which is filled with a terrifying dark energy, excellent for raising both ghosts and bugs. The so-called Yin soil is earth from graves; jars made from it not only contain dark energy but also corpse energy and negative energy. Bugs grow particularly ferocious in the nourishment of the dark energy. Some bugs aren¡¯t even afraid of fierce ghosts.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, Ji Yianxue and the others marveled.

    Ouyang Lingling suddenly asked out of curiosity. ¡°Can your bamboo tube not only raise bugs¡­ but also raise ghosts?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong turned around, smiling brilliantly. ¡°Yes, indeed. This bamboo tube is known as the soul tube. There are thousands of fierce ghosts inside. If I were to release them all, an entire army would be instantly wiped out, and a whole city would perish.¡±

    ¡°Bragging!¡± Ouyang Lingling curled her lips in disdain.

    ¡°Pfft, Little Long, you¡¯re so funny.¡± Ji Yianxue chuckled at his joke.

    Huang Xiaolong looked genuinely confused. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why don¡¯t you believe me? Is it that you city folks only believe in lies?¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the Poison Dragon Cave.

    Burning herbs sent smoke billowing into the cave.

    Soon, a swarm of poisonous insects was smoked out!

    What a sight!

    Ghastly green praying mantises!

    Giant centipedes!

    A vividly colorful poisonous snake!

    A gecko a foot long!

    A black-headed giant ant!

    ¡­

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wen Bin felt somewhat sick, his scalp tingling, backing away a step.

    But the beast tamer, Mr. Cao, seemed thrilled, green lights of greed gleaming in his eyes. ¡°Good! Good! All excellent poisonous creatures! This Poison Dragon Cave is indeed a blessed place!¡±

    Immediately after, Mr. Cao busily took out several large, rough, dark clay jars from his bag and distributed them to those around him, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Catch the bugs! We¡¯re going to strike it rich this time! We¡¯re going to strike it rich! It¡¯s a good crop of poison bugs; we¡¯ll surely raise some powerful Gu!¡±

    Quite a few people helped Mr. Cao use black clay jars to capture the bugs. A jar could hold quite a number of bugs.

    ¡°Mr. Cao, what exactly does raising Gu entail?¡± Wen Bin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Gu are formed by causing bugs to kill each other out of resentment. In the same jar, put a large number of poison bugs and let them have a bloody battle. Bury the jar in yin soil, or cemetery dirt, chant spells and pray daily, take it out several years later, and only one poison bug remains in the jar, that would be the so-called Gu.¡± Mr. Cao was in such high spirits today and explained everything thoroughly.

    ¡°Then¡­then¡­Adong was killed by that old man with a Gu?¡± Wen Bin asked with some trepidation.

    ¡°Yes, it must have been a centipede Gu.¡± Mr. Cao nodded.

    Suddenly~~~

    Ribbit~~Ribbit~~Ribbit~~~

    A loud sound, similar to the call of a frog, rang out.

    Just then, a huge toad burst out of the Poison Dragon Cave! More accurately, a warty toad!

    This toad was a purple and green color all over, clearly extremely poisonous, its bulging eyes filled with a terrifying resentment. Its size was enormous, as large as a full-grown tortoise.

    The toad croaked while sticking out its tongue, rolling up the surrounding poison creatures and swallowing them.

    The poison creatures didn¡¯t dare resist at all, trembling all over, being eaten by the toad.

    The poison snake was swallowed¡­

    The huge giant centipede was swallowed¡­

    The foot-long four-legged gecko was swallowed¡­

    Even the smaller toads were swallowed alive by it.

    ¡­

    This creature was simply an ungrateful monster!

    ¡°Ah!!! King Toad! It¡¯s an extremely poisonous King Toad! God! Mr. Wen Bin, we¡¯re rich! This is a rare poisonous creature encountered once in a century! Hahahaha! We¡¯re all set for the bug fighting match! And the Gu raised from this King Toad won¡¯t be much weaker than the Golden Silk Gu! Hahahaha! Grab it! Grab it!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Mr. Cao was practically jumping with joy.

    The next second, Mr. Cao was carefully sprinkling a handful of medicinal powder towards the King Toad, then moving around it, gesticulating wildly and chanting a spell. He even took out a yellow paper talisman, as if he was conducting a ritual.

    Having exerted all his strength, Mr. Cao finally managed to put the King Toad into a black clay jar.

    ¡°Done! Let¡¯s go! Down the mountain! For the bug fight! Wait till you see the unique charm of the King Toad!¡± Mr. Cao was beaming with joy.

    ¡­

 Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Hidden Threats

    Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Hidden Threats

    In front of the thatched cottage.

    Huang Xiaolong and the rest were already waiting.

    The old man sitting on the Taishi Chair opened his eyes and laughed. ¡°Eh? You guys found a poisonous insect so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Haha~ Yeah, we¡¯ve been lucky. We quickly found the insect we were after,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an innocent and lively smile.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The old man smiled faintly, but he couldn¡¯t sense any exceptionally powerful insect aura from Huang Xiaolong and the rest.

    At this time, Wen Bin¡¯s hearty laughter came from a distance. ¡°Hahaha~~~ Miss Ji, what¡¯s this? Have you surrendered already? Just now, you guys didn¡¯t go to the Poison Dragon Cave. You just randomly caught an insect on the mountain, right? Hahaha~~ Even if you dare not go to the Poison Dragon Cave, do you still dare to duel with insects?¡±

    Wen Bin and Mr. Cao, leading a group of underlings, approached with an air of confidence.

    Upon hearing this, Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling all felt somewhat guilty.

    It seemed, Wen Bin was indeed right. Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t gone to the Poison Dragon Cave just now, but instead caught an insect in a rather childish manner on the mountain. It even seemed somewhat perfunctory.

    However, Ji Yianxue, being a very strong-willed person, refused to admit defeat. She said to Wen Bin, ¡°Save your breath. Let¡¯s battle and see who wins. The insect we caught, is¡­ is the most powerful!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Wen Bin and the rest roared with laughter.

    When the group draw closer, the old man squinted his eyes and checked out the bag on Mr. Cao¡¯s back. He smirked and murmured, ¡°Hmm, this bunch is really lucky¡­ they even managed to catch that poisonous creature¡­¡±

    At the same time, the big black dog lying at the old man¡¯s feet opened its eyes for the first time, stared at Mr. Cao¡¯s bag for several seconds, then closed them again.

    ¡°Hmm. Since you¡¯ve all caught your poisonous insects, let¡¯s proceed according to our Long Village tradition. Let the insect dueling begin,¡± the old man said, an interested smile crossing his face.

    ¡°Mr. Cao, please.¡± Wen Bin slapped Mr. Cao¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ No problem.¡± Mr. Cao walked up confidently.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped forward, facing Mr. Cao across a distance of ten steps.

    ¡°Hey¡­ is our little insect even capable of competing?¡± Ouyang Lingling murmured.

    ¡°We¡¯re past the point of no return. We just have to play it by ear.¡± Xia Jian was so tense he could barely catch his breath. The insect duel was as fierce as a martial arts duel on a stage, fighting for their very survival.

    ¡°Believe in Little Long. He can accomplish what others cannot. Every day with him brings a different surprise,¡± Ji Yianxue seemed certain.

    ¡­

    ¡°Kid, take out whatever poisonous insect you caught and let it meet its end. Hehe, this is simply throwing your life away!¡± Cao sneered.

    ¡°You go first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mr. Cao was itching to show off. He took out the black pottery jar containing the frog king from his bag.

    Under the sunlight, a hint of desperation seeped from the black pottery jar!

    The old man and the big dog at his feet took on a solemn expression.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Today, I will let you see the true king of poisonous insects!¡± Mr. Cao gently lifted the lid of the jar, then carefully crouched down.

    Croak~ croak~~ croak~~~

    A loud frog call rang out, and the next second, the frog king hopped out.

    Like a formidable martial artist, it squatted in place, its gaze sweeping across its surroundings, fully displaying its majestic demeanor!

    The frog king, bigger than an adult tortoise, emitted a poisonous mist all over its body, indeed giving one the creeps.

    ¡°Frog king¡­you really caught a frog king¡­¡± Even the old man seemed slightly taken aback.

    Ji Yianxue, Ouyang Lingling, Xia Jian, the three of them exchanged looks, and all saw a hint of fear in the others¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Such a huge toad¡­ Is it a mutant?¡± Ouyang Lingling stuck out her tongue in shock, then said resignedly, ¡°We¡¯re done for. Our little insect is screwed. It¡¯s probably going to be swallowed just like a fly by this terrifying frog.¡±

    ¡°Kid! Take out your poisonous insect and let it meet its end!¡± Mr. Cao exclaimed, laughing wildly.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ It¡¯s just a toad.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the Dark Soul Tube and opened the lid.

    Buzz buzz buzz~~ buzz buzz buzz~~~

    The little insect made a flapping sound, then flew out of the Dark Soul Tube, circling around Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ You spent all that time to find a ¡®fly¡¯?!¡± Mr. Cao laughed uproariously.

    Wen Bin¡¯s side was also laughing uproariously.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­ I can¡¯t hold it in, my stomach hurts from laughing¡­ Is this guy here to make us laugh? Hahaha~~ What kind of insect is this?¡± Wen Bin doubled over with laughter.

    Just then!

    ¡°What? Could¡­ could¡­ could it be¡­ impossible¡­ how could this be possible¡­ this is impossible¡­¡± The old man suddenly got up from the Taishi Chair, staring at the little insect as if he¡¯d lost his soul!

    The big black dog stood up, its tail raised, whining fearfully with an uneasy howl.

    With the emerging of the little flying insect, the Frog King seemed restless. It appeared to sense an indescribable fear, an innate fear, and it immediately jumped behind Mr. Cao as if trying to escape for its life!

    ¡°Little bug, attack!¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    In a flash, the small flying insect darted like lightning toward the Frog King!

    In an instant, it hovered above the Frog King¡¯s head.

    Ribbit~~~~~~!!

    The Frog King emitted a long, desperate croak!

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh~~~~~~!!

    From what appeared to be a crossbow-like organ in the mouth of the small flying insect, it suddenly shot out a black line!

    Under the sunlight, the black line shimmered with a peculiar luster, akin to a grain of sand!

    Thud!!!!!

    This ¡°grain of sand¡± hit the Frog King square on.

    ¡°Ribbit~~~ !¡±

    After a brief mournful croak, the Frog King¡¯s body began to melt, and in just a second, it turned into a puddle of pus and seeped into the ground.

    ¡°My Frog King!!!¡± Mr. Cao was furious, and he instinctively charged forward, attempting to crush the little flying insect.

    The little flying insect turned its head and said whoosh, shooting out a grain of sand.

    The grain of sand hit Mr. Cao¡¯s face square on.

    The very next second¡­

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!!!¡±

    Mr. Cao unleashed a bloodcurdling scream and collapsed to the ground, rolling in agony and burrowing his face into the dirt in absolute horror.

    Quickly, his entire face, his entire head, started to melt, briefly twisted, and soon turned into a headless corpse.

    The scene was absolutely horrifying!

    A tiny flying insect, spitting sand, was capable of turning a physically healthy man¡¯s body part into pus in a matter of seconds.

    This¡­ could not be happening¡ªnot in a horror movie!

    Huang Xiaolong stood unmovingly on the spot, a mocking smile on his face.

    Ji Yanxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian, were all too shocked to react.

    At this moment, the small flying insect made another move lightning-quick, darting toward Wen Bin and the others!

    ¡°Bloody hell! It¡¯s coming! Run! Run!¡± Wen Bin screamed in terror and took off running.

    Those around him were not slow on their feet either.

    In an instant, over a dozen people scattered and fled in panic.

    The little flying insect flew over calmly.

    Then¡ª

    Whoosh~~~

    It spat out a grain of sand from its mouth.

    In fact, it hadn¡¯t even pursued Wen Bin and the others, and the sand it spat didn¡¯t even touch them¡ªit seemed aimless.

    At this point, the sun was setting, stretching the shadows of people far and long.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This grain of sand from the little flying insect landed perfectly on Wen Bin¡¯s shadow.

    The very next second, something eerie happened!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!!!¡± Even though he was far away, Wen Bin started convulsing as if he¡¯d been electrocuted, then clapped his hands over his face. On his face appeared a grain of sand, and then his face began to rot at a speed perceptible to the naked eye, with pus spraying out more than a meter!

    ¡°Sand Shadow Shooting¡­ this¡­ this is the legendary Sand Shadow Shooting¡­¡± the elder collapsed weakly into the chair with a thud, his eyes filled with pure terror!

    ¡­

 Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Chapter 518: Dragon Family Village

    Chapter 518: Chapter 518: Dragon Family Village

    After wailing for a bit, Wen Bin completely melted into a puddle of pus, seeping into the ground, leaving no corpse behind.

    Who would have thought, such a small insect would possess such terrifying poison. Moreover, its attack method was too strange, actually spitting poison at a person¡¯s shadow, capable of killing people!

    This was virtually unheard of.

    Wen Bin¡¯s subordinates were so frightened that their bodies were shaking, they kept a good distance, looking at the small flying insect with terror in their eyes, as if they were watching a demonic insect flying out from hell.

    Even the three ancient martial arts Grandmasters were completely cowed at this point.

    On the other hand, Ji Yanxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian, were both shocked and ecstatic.

    What they were happy about was naturally the defeat of Wen Bin and his gang by the poisonous insect, thus gaining the opportunity into Dragon Village.

    What shocked them was how terrifying this poisonous insect was.

    Especially Ji Yanxue, thinking about how she was just playing with the little insect in the palm of her hand and even saying it was cute, she felt a wave of chill in her heart.

    ¡°This time¡­ Young Master Huang didn¡¯t just guess wildly, he¡­ he really made the right choice! This insignificant little flying insect is actually the most powerful poisonous insect!¡± Xia Jian felt an overwhelming admiration for Huang Xiaolong once again.

    Even the old man and the big black dog were quite frightened at this point.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you killed someone! You killed someone!¡± One of Wen Bin¡¯s subordinates yelled at Huang Xiaolong from a distance.

    ¡°Huh~~~ Which eyes saw me committing murder? It was obviously the insect who killed the person, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong lazily smiled, then softly spoke the ancient insect language, and the little flying insect flew towards Wen Bin¡¯s subordinates again.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you better scram!¡±

    Wen Bin¡¯s subordinates were so scared that they hopped into their SUV like the wind, and quickly drove away.

    Only then did Huang Xiaolong use the ancient insect language to summon the small flying insect back, he stretched out a hand, and the tiny creature obediently clambered onto his palm, rolling about, seemingly cajoling Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My¡­ My God¡­ Young man, you¡­ you actually¡­ you actually tamed a ¡®Yue¡¯¡­ a mythical insect from legends¡­ Could it be, you¡­ you understand the ancient technique of taming insects and the ancient insect language?¡± The old man looked at Huang Xiaolong in astonishment and reverence.

    ¡°Haha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong just laughed noncommittally.

    Ji Yanxue kindly reminded him from the side. ¡°Little Long¡­ You have to be careful, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t let the poison sand that it spits at you touch your body¡­ That¡¯s terribly scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to look at Ji Yanxue, then took the initiative to stretch out his hand, offering the little flying insect to her. ¡°Here, it¡¯s very obedient, very well-behaved, it won¡¯t harm its own people, and it won¡¯t accidentally hurt anyone. Miss Ji, you can play with it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d rather not.¡± Ji Yanxue might be quite bold but she wasn¡¯t about to play with fire!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t insist. He opened the lid of the ghost tube and put the little flying insect back inside.

    Only at this moment, did the people around breathe a sigh of relief.

    This thing was too poisonous, just like a ticking bomb.

    ¡°What exactly is this insect?¡± Ouyang Lingling stared at Huang Xiaolong with wide eyes.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s called ¡®Yue¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong began to explain. ¡°It is also known as ¡®Short Fox¡¯, ¡®Water Fox¡¯, ¡®Water Crossbow¡¯, ¡®Shooter¡¯. It looks like a turtle and has three legs. It¡¯s a creature that can shoot sand at people. There are records in ancient documents¡ª short fox too. Looks like a turtle, has three legs, capable of shooting people with its breath.¡±

    ¡°There really is such a strange bug in this world.¡± Ouyang Lingling was utterly astonished.

    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded very seriously. ¡°It¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t seen it before. There were lots of these ¡°Yue¡± insects in ancient times, they were also bred by Gu Masters for battle. But in modern times, this kind of insect has almost gone extinct. However, I was lucky to find one on the mountain. It might be the only one left. This thing is definitely rarer than a panda.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young man, you are destined with this divine insect.¡± The old man walked over now, his face full of admiration. ¡°I suppose, young man, you must know the lost ancient insect language¡­ Amazing, truly amazing.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I have a bit of understanding.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and ran to the body of Mr. Cao. From the bag on his person, he pulled out the black jar he used to hold poisonous insects, opened the jar, and drove all the poisonous insects into the tube of ghosts.

    ¡°Little Long, what are you doing?¡± Ji Yianxue asked curiously.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m breeding Gu. I put these poisonous insects in here for my spider to eat so that I can eventually breed a ¡®spider gu¡¯. This kind of gu has probably disappeared a long time ago. Even in ancient times, anyone who could breed a ¡®spider gu¡¯ was one in a million. My ¡®spider gu¡¯ will be even more powerful than the ¡®Golden Silkworm Gu¡¯.¡±

    When the old man heard Huang Xiaolong wanted to breed a ¡®spider gu¡¯, he was so shocked and terrified, he had an even greater admiration for Huang Xiaolong.

    At this time, the sun was about to set, the evening glow was splendid, and the horizon was as magnificent as ever.

    ¡°Alright, we can go to the Dragon Village now.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The old man tried to stop them. ¡°Wait¡­It¡¯s quite a long way through the mountains to the village from here, night already falling, the mountain roads are difficult to walk with many poisonous insects and beasts, why not rest in my humble abode tonight and set off again tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°What are creatures?¡± Ouyang Lingling asked.

    Huang Xiaolong explained casually. ¡°Creatures are unowned Gu insects. These Gu have no master and wander along the mountain trails. When someone passes by, they will rise up to injure them, often resulting in their death.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ouyang Lingling nodded, a fearful expression appearing in her eyes.

    ¡°Young man, you are quite knowledgeable.¡± The old man praised.

    After discussing with Ji Yianxue, Huang Xiaolong accepted the old man¡¯s invitation to stay in his humble abode for the night and set off for Dragon Village the following morning.

    Since Mo Shaofeng¡¯s men had been driven away and his trusted aide Wen Bin had even died a gruesome death, they didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone sneaking into Dragon Village and harming Ji Yianxue¡¯s biological mother.

    Moreover, it¡¯s said that Ji Yianxue¡¯s mother is incredibly powerful, likely a Gu Master or Insect Trainer.

    Regular assassins simply can¡¯t get close to such a remarkable person.

    After Huang Xiaolong and his friends agreed to stay, the old man, who was simple and honest, immediately began preparing dinner. He raised some chickens and ducks behind his cottage and grew a few acres of vegetables, even types of grains like rice.

    They ate their dinner out in the open. The rice grown in the mountain was especially sweet and fragrant. The rice they cooked was heartwarming, full of flavor. The farm chicken, duck, wild pork, smoked meat, and vegetables tasted delicious to the extreme.

    Ji Yianxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian particularly enjoyed the meal.

    At the dinner table, Huang Xiaolong asked about the situation in Dragon Village.

    After a few mouthfuls of the old liquor, the old man let loose. He didn¡¯t hide anything and answered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s questions truthfully.

    As it turned out, Dragon Village was a near-paradise village where the villagers led a self-sufficient lifestyle. A long time ago, an immortal came to the village to gather herbs and concoct pills. The villagers adored and served him. When the immortal left, he left behind techniques of insect taming and Gu keeping.

    The Gu keeping techniques were beneficial to people, almost like medical skills. It was only due to misuse by those with malicious intentions that the name of Gu keeping had been tarnished.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°By the way, who is the most skilled person in Dragon Village at insect taming and Gu keeping?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually.

    The old man hesitated as if there was something he was reluctant to discuss, but he eventually answered. ¡°In the history of our Dragon Village, the person with the greatest talent for insect taming and Gu keeping is a woman. Her name is ¡®Long Lan¡¯. Whether in insect taming or Gu keeping, there¡¯s no one in the village who can match her. However¡­ However, about twenty years ago, a man came to the village. Long Lan fell in love with him and had a daughter with him. The man took away Long Lan¡¯s newborn daughter and never returned. This drove Long Lan to madness and changed her. Today¡­ Today she¡­ she hardly leaves her home, and the villagers¡­ are¡­ a bit scared of her¡­¡±

    Long Lan!!!!!!!!

    Upon hearing the name, Ji Yianxue¡¯s delicate body visibly shivered, and her eyes welled up with tears!

    ¡­

 Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Chapter 519: The Mysterious Mountain Village!

    Chapter 519: Chapter 519: The Mysterious Mountain Village!

    Now, from the clues obtained from the old man, it is almost certain that Ji Yianxue¡¯s biological mother is none other than the renowned ¡®Long Lan¡¯ from Dragon village.

    The most gifted bug tamer and Gu Master in the history of Dragon village.

    However, Huang Xiaolong signaled Ji Yianxue not to reveal her feelings, especially not to shed tears. In short, it¡¯s best if the old man doesn¡¯t realize that they¡¯re headed to Dragon village in search of Long Lan, to avoid any unnecessary complications.

    After dinner, the old man sought Huang Xiaolong¡¯s guidance on bug taming and Gu nurturing techniques, but Huang Xiaolong remained evasive.

    The night deepened.

    Everyone else had already retired for the night.

    Only Ji Yianxue sat alone outside the thatched hut under the moonlight. Her silhouette was hazy yet beautiful, like a statue of a beautiful goddess.

    Huang Xiaolong emerged from the thatched hut and saw Ji Yianxue¡¯s graceful back. Her shoulders trembled slightly, and the soft sound of her suppressed sobs reached his ears.

    Huang Xiaolong sighed and walked over. ¡°Miss Ji, it¡¯s chilly at night in the mountains. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, Ji Yianxue quickly wiped away her tears and turned around, forcing a smile that looked worse than her tears. ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re not resting yet?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sat down next to Ji Yianxue. ¡°Why are you crying secretly? You¡¯re about to meet your mother. She¡¯s so amazing and will become your strongest support. You should be smiling.¡±

    Suddenly, Ji Yianxue gently leaned her head on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Can I borrow your shoulder for a few minutes¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m just so tired¡­¡±

    With that, Ji Yianxue sobbed again. As she cried, she opened up to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I never thought my mother would be so pitiful, all alone these years¡­ My father was too ruthless. Now¡­ I have to run Ji Group by myself, it¡¯s really tiring, every day I¡¯m on edge¡­ My older and younger brothers are plotting against me, trying to kill me¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­ I really want to abandon everything¡­ But when I see my father now, I just can¡¯t¡­ Little Long, I¡¯m so envious of ordinary girls who can laugh and do whatever they want freely¡­ But every day I have to put on this unapproachable front¡­ I¡¯m just so tired¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, everyone has their share of hardships.¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed, then extended his hand and gently patted Ji Yianxue¡¯s back, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re indeed very tired. Relax a bit¡­ Relax¡­ You need to relax now¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, filled with some strange, almost magical power, lulled Ji Yianxue to sleep in his arms.

    Under the moonlight, Huang Xiaolong looked at the angelic face of the woman in his arms, her flawless complexion, rosy lips slightly curved upward. Suddenly, he leaned in and kissed her lips lightly.

    Soft, and sweet.

    Huang Xiaolong picked Ji Yianxue up and brought her into an empty room, placing her on the bed and properly covering her with a blanket before he left.

    The next day, as the first rays of dawn rose from the horizon, Huang Xiaolong and the others were already up. They bade farewell to the old man and embarked on the mountain path to Dragon village.

    Today, Ji Yianxue was in exceptionally high spirits, her face glowing and full of vitality. She stole glances at Huang Xiaolong from time to time, quickly lowering her gaze whenever their eyes met, a crimson blush painting her cheeks in adorable shyness.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ouyang Lingling was curious and asked, ¡°Miss Ji, you seem to be acting a bit strange today.¡±

    Ji Yianxue was hugely embarrassed, as if caught red-handed in a crime. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Lingling, you must be mistaken.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smoothly changed the subject. ¡°Now everyone knows, the villagers of Dragon village are adept at bug taming and Gu nurturing, which means the village is a ¡®Gu zone¡¯. Let me share some simple methods to avoid Gu.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words successfully diverted Ouyang Lingling¡¯s attention.

    Ji Yianxue and Xia Jian were also listening attentively.

    ¡°The first method to guard against sorcery, when eating in a cursed area, is to surreptitiously pick up the first piece of food with your chopsticks, hold it in your hand, and after finishing your meal, bury this piece of food by the roadside. In this way, if someone has placed a curse on the food, the curse will return to the house of the one who placed it. The second method, also when eating in a cursed area, is to follow and eat what the host is eating, which can also prevent being cursed¡­ All in all, the methods for placing curses are strange and numerous, making it hard to guard against, so we should be extra careful,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Actually, he was merely saying all this to ease Ji Yianxue¡¯s situation, so as to avoid the relentless questioning of Ouyang Lingling.

    In fact, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills, even if someone were to perform a curse, he would be able to detect it instantly and react with the strongest counterattack.

    Along the way, wildflowers were in bloom and rivers crisscrossed with mist rising from the surface, creating a unique charm.

    Finally!

    After several hours of mountain road travel, a village appeared ahead!

    The scale of the village wasn¡¯t small, at first glance, it seemed to house hundreds or thousands of households with smoke curling up from the chimneys!

    At the entrance of the village, a stone tablet stood amidst wild grass, bearing three characters?

    ¡°Long Family Village¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here! Finally, we¡¯re here!¡± Ji Yianxue was beyond excited.

    But Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling heaved a sigh of relief as if a great burden had been lifted.

    Meanwhile, a flicker of solemnity appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    In his view, this Long Family Village was teeming with a heavy Yin energy, and did not feel like a bustling mountain village housing hundreds of families. Instead, it felt more like an abandoned village!

    ¡®Could it be, someone has already entered the Long Family Village ahead of us¡­Could it be that Mo Shaofeng, who had talked of gambling?¡¯ A thought flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    But, he did not voice it aloud and casually suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the village.¡±

    Upon entering the village, they saw many villagers gathered at the entrance as if welcoming their arrival.

    The village old man had previously mentioned that the villagers of Long Family Village were very warm, honest, and hospitable. Any person who could pass the test by capturing a powerful poisonous insect, thus gaining entry into the village, would be considered their good friend. The arrival of friends from afar was a joy to them.

    Therefore, it was only natural for these villagers to come and welcome them.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, Huang Xiaolong noticed that these welcoming villagers were all standing in the shadow of a large tree.

    The Long Family Village was home to many century-old trees, even those that were thousand years old. The lush canopy of these trees blocked the sun completely, and not a trace of sunshine could reach the ground. The villagers were standing in the coolest part under the tree shade, greeting Huang Xiaolong and the others, saying, ¡°Welcome! Welcome to the Long Family Village.¡±

    They¡­seem to be afraid of the sunlight!

    Even though the villagers were smiling and appeared to be very warm, but deep within their eyes, a sense of deep resentment and disgust surfaced!

    ¡®Hmm~~~ Interesting.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile. ¡®I wonder how Ji Yianxue¡¯s real mother, Long Lan, is faring now¡­ Amongst those who are after Ji Yianxue, there was a Taoist¡­ It seems as if the Taoist has preemptively entered the Long Family Village!¡¯

 Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Chapter 520 Surrounded! (Fifth update)

    Chapter 520: Chapter 520 Surrounded! (Fifth update)

    At this moment, Ji Yanxue composed her surging emotions, stepped tremulously into the village, and greeted those ¡°warmly welcoming¡± villagers. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m sorry for the intrusion.¡±

    Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling, not forgetting their duties as bodyguards, flanked Ji Yanxue on either side.

    Huang Xiaolong silently followed behind.

    After entering the village, Huang Xiaolong noticed that it was unusually quiet, eerily so. There were no dogs barking, no insects chirping, no birds tweeting. To exaggerate a bit, there weren¡¯t even the buzzing of mosquitoes. Behind the village lay a mountain with an original appearance. The wind blew and the forest on the distant mountain rustled, accentuating the dead silence of the village.

    This place¡­ no longer had any human energy left!

    Huang Xiaolong had long noticed that the lifelines of these villagers in front of him had ended. In other words, they were all dead. However, some of the spirits of the dead had been sealed inside their corpses, allowing them to continue controlling their bodies, although with intelligence far inferior to when they were alive. Moreover, they feared sunlight, for under the scorching sun, their bodies would rot faster and emit a foul smell.

    This situation was exactly the same as those ¡°corpse ghosts¡± in the morgue of the First People¡¯s Hospital.

    In short, these villagers¡­ They had become corpse ghosts!

    The one who brought out the corpse ghosts in the morgue of the First People¡¯s Hospital, attempting to kill Ji Yanxue, was the same person who massacred the villagers of the village.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Welcome, welcome.¡± Under the chilly shade of a tree, a pale-faced middle-aged man in plain clothes smiled with his mouth wide open. ¡°Welcome to our village.¡±

    As this middle-aged man stood in the shade, grease seeped out from his forehead and face constantly.

    Ji Yanxue asked with concern. ¡°Uncle, are you feeling hot?¡±

    The middle-aged man wiped the grease on his forehead and murmured. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s hot. The weather is indeed hot.¡±

    The substance seeping out from his forehead and face was not sweat at all, but corpse oil!

    Huang Xiaolong observed that these corpses were relatively ¡°fresh¡±. They probably died yesterday during the day, so their bodies hadn¡¯t decayed much and didn¡¯t show any flaw at first glance.

    ¡°Eww~~ Why is there such a strange smell on the people in this village?¡± Ouyang Lingling wrinkled her eyebrows and covered her nose.

    Actually, Xia Jian also found these villagers weird, but he couldn¡¯t not specifically point out what was strange.

    Lowering his voice, Xia Jian moved closer to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mr. Huang, why does this place emanate such a weird aura? And these villagers, they¡¯re all bizarre.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled but didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    At that moment, an eager-to-find-her-mother Ji Yanxue couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked the villagers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m looking for Lady Long Lan. Can you take me to her?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, looking for Long Lan, right¡­ We¡¯ll take you to her right away.¡± The villagers nodded in union.

    ¡°Fantastic! Thank you so much!¡± Ji Yanxue was overjoyed, clapping her hands in exuberance!

    Then, the crowd of villagers led Ji Yanxue deeper into the village.

    Huang Xiaolong, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling followed closely.

    On their way, Huang Xiaolong saw that near some pagoda trees, chilling winds were gushing. A closer look revealed some ghastly hanging ghosts, swinging on the trees with their blood-red tongues hanging out. Whenever a cold wind blew, they would swing back and forth like hung laundry, their resentful eyes staring fixedly at Ji Yanxue, sometimes white, sometimes black.

    There were many such hanging ghosts in the village.

    But Ji Yanxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling couldn¡¯t see them as they hadn¡¯t opened their Heavenly Eyes.

    Hanging ghosts were an extremely fierce type of ghost, filled with intense resentment. They could even hang on trees and swing in broad daylight. If ordinary people were entangled by a hanging ghost, it could spell certain death.

    On their journey, Huang Xiaolong had spotted at least 40 or 50 hanging ghosts!

    It appeared that these hanging ghosts were not originally from the village, but were brought here by a Taoist who raised ghosts elsewhere and placed in the village.

    ¡®Ahem¡­ Now the village has turned into a trap filled with a myriad of corpse ghosts and quite a few hanging ghosts, creating a scenario of trapping people in a well. Soon, these corpse ghosts and various ferocious spirits shall launch a concerted attack to kill Ji Yanxue.¡¯

    In short, someone had targeted Ji Yanxue and set up a serial killing trap.

    Starting from the time-bomb at the entrance of Binhai Paradise Palace, then the sniper attack, followed by the corpse ghost riot in the First People¡¯s Hospital¡¯s morgue, and finally, the meticulously laid trap in the village.

    It seems the antagonist is determined to kill Ji Yanxue at all costs, using every means necessary.

    One can¡¯t say the antagonist¡¯s plan wasn¡¯t thorough. In fact, without Huang Xiaolong¡¯s protection, Ji Yanxue would have been long dead, her body cold.

    ¡®Hehe~~ This trap is so idiotic. Just relying on a group of corpse ghosts and a few dozen hanging ghosts. I could kill them all with just one finger¡­¡¯ A disdainful, playful smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips.

    As they walked, a number of ¡°villagers,¡± or rather, walking corpses, surrounded Huang Xiaolong, Ji Yianxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian, trapping them in the center.

    The walking corpses were chuckling with mirth, the resentment and hate in their eyes becoming more unguarded.

    In no time at all, there were around a hundred of these walking corpses crowding around them like stars surrounding the moon.

    These walking corpses led the way, heading directly towards the mountain behind them.

    Gradually, there were no more houses for them to see on the road, only old trees and stubborn stones, a desolate scene indeed!

    Ji Yianxue was no fool. In fact, she was quite intelligent. She quickly realized something was not right and stopped. ¡°I want to find Lady Long Lan¡­ Why¡­ Why are there so many of you? Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Of course, it¡¯s where you¡¯re supposed to go¡­¡± A child of about ten years old turned around and smiled at Ji Yianxue.

    This smile was too terrifying. It lacked any trace of a child¡¯s innocence, and only bore a dreadful undercurrent of insidious malevolence. The indifference, sarcasm, madness, cruelty in his eyes were spine-chilling¡­

    It seemed like he wanted to tear Ji Yianxue to shreds with his teeth!

    ¡°Little Long¡­there¡¯s something wrong with this village!¡± At last, Ji Yianxue, with a pleading look, turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these people!¡±

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s something wrong,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking smile. ¡°These aren¡¯t people. They¡¯re all dead. Their souls are sealed in their bodies, turning them into walking corpses.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ji Yianxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian felt chills running down their spine!

    The hundred or so people in front of them were not living beings, but walking corpses!

    ¡°Then¡­then what about my mother!¡± The next second, Ji Yianxue panicked. Tears welled in her eyes as she meticulously observed each corpse.

    ¡°No need to look. Your mother probably hasn¡¯t turned into one,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, smiling. ¡°Looking at the size of the Dragon¡¯s Village, there should be at least a thousand villagers. A few hundred corpses have already poured out, which means there must still be many villagers who were spared death and didn¡¯t turn into walking corpses. Maybe they escaped before the disaster struck. Most of these walking corpses here are male and children, few women, even less of your mother¡¯s age. Moreover, your mother¡¯s excellent insect-taming skills and knowledge, it won¡¯t be easy for her to be killed. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ji Yianxue breathed a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, all of the walking corpses turned their resentful gazes towards Huang Xiaolong, their teeth chattering in anger, barking like wild animals.

    The eyes of these walking corpses turned green, their backs arched as if preparing to attack!

    ¡°Mr. Huang, be careful! Lingling, protect the Lady!¡± Xia Jian shielded Ji Yianxue as if ready for battle.

    At this point, one of the gloomy walking corpses spoke. ¡°Who would have thought¡­that you¡¯d find out¡­However, you are already where you¡¯re destined to be¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, they saw in the near distance, a gigantic locust tree. Thousands of vines, as if serpents, wildly fluttered in the wind. With a distant glance, it looked as if the tree was covered with a woman¡¯s hair.

    As a gust of eerie wind blew, the leaves of the tree rustled, emitting a sound that was eerily similar to a woman weeping. It was spine-tingling.

    Shocking everyone, a dense fog arose near the locust tree. It revealed a few female ghosts, dressed in red, hanging on the branches of the locust tree. These female ghosts hung by their necks, their deep red tongues hanging out! The sight was horrendous!

    Next to the hanging female ghosts, there hung a hundred human heads on the branches! An utterly chilling sight!

    Bloody!

    The bright red blood still oozed, staining the entirety of the gigantic locust tree, reflecting an eerie bloody hue.

    It came across as a monstrous tree!

    At the same time¡­

    Whoo~~ Whoo~~ Whoo~~~

    All the hanging ghosts in the village drifted towards them.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In the half-empty sky, successive, ghostly shrieks echoed resoundingly!

    ¡°Die~~ You all should die here~~~~¡±

    At this point, the hanging ghosts no longer hid themselves, allowing Ji Yianxue and the others to see them clearly.

    Ji Yianxue and Ouyang Lingling, being fragile young ladies, were too terror-stricken to move, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.

    ¡°Mr. Huang¡­this village¡­ it¡¯s a trap! We¡­we are surrounded¡­¡± Xia Jian¡¯s voice was hoarse with fear.

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Real or Fake Ghost!

    Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Real or Fake Ghost!

    At this moment, the entire Dragon Village manifested an eerie mist, filled with murderous atmosphere.

    Hundreds of corpse ghosts squatted down like hyenas, barking, and seemed ready to pounce.

    In mid-air, dozens of ghastly hanging ghosts drifted.

    There was a blood-stained locust tree, on which hung an even more terrifying red-clothed hanging ghost, as well as hundreds of human heads.

    Indeed, it was a trap of heaven and earth.

    At this time, the hanging ghosts in the air all cranked their necks to look at Ji Yianxue, their ghostly faces taking on a cruel color, laughing foolishly and growling, ¡°You¡¯re Miss Ji, right?¡­ The ghosts¡¯ leader said he wanted to kill you¡­ Don¡¯t resist, just accept your fate!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ji Yianxue snorted defiantly, obviously unwilling to sit and wait for death.

    Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling were even more closely guarding Ji Yianxue, their whole bodies boiling with True Qi. Practitioners naturally had strong positive energy, not to mention these two were martial grandmasters. Their abundant positive energy reached an explosive level, preventing the corpse ghosts and hanging ghosts from daring to rush up at this moment.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ghost leader?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    This time, he was truly stunned!

    Ghost leader?

    Oh my God! In this era where divine power had disappeared and even the Black and White Impermanence were absent in the underworld, Huang Xiaolong was the only ghost guard left. He was the sole ghost leader.

    However, these hanging ghosts claimed that the ¡°Ghost Leader¡± wanted to kill Ji Yianxue.

    This was really ridiculous!

    Huang Xiaolong quickly put two and two together, ¡®Oh¡­I get it! Someone is impersonating the ghost leader! Damn! They dare to impersonate me? They¡¯re really asking for it!¡¯

    With this in mind, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent intensified, and he sneered. ¡°What ghost leader?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ You have Taoist power on you, so you must be a little Taoist¡­ But, you¡¯re not qualified to know about the great ghost leader! Surrender your life! ATTACK!¡±

    Finally, one of the hanging ghosts could no longer control itself. With a single order, all the corpse ghosts and gloomy hanging ghosts pounced towards Huang Xiaolong and the others!

    They were all cruelly fierce as if they were going to tear Huang Xiaolong and the others apart!

    ¡°Dammit! Evil things!¡± Xia Jian let out a curse, fully energizing his True Qi and focusing it into his right fist. A grindstone-like True Qi punch fired into the soul of the leading hanging ghost.

    Puff~~!!

    The righteous True Qi punch exploded, instantly shredding the hanging ghost into pieces, its ghost body pulverized by the True Qi.

    Xia Jian, who felt invigorated by destroying a ghost with one punch, said, ¡°True Qi can destroy ghosts! Lingling! Kill!¡±

    Indeed, True Qi can kill ordinary fierce ghosts, but higher-level ghosts with strong resentment are not particularly afraid of True Qi.

    In an instant, ghosts were coming from all directions like wild beasts.

    Without a word, Huang Xiaolong sent out continuous punches, his blows carrying the power of his talisman, entering the bodies of the ghosts and completely shattering their remaining souls.

    From each corpse, a trickle of green smoke rose, wretched cries kept ringing, echoing in all directions.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Falling bodies began to decay at an accelerated rate, their bodies twisted and rigid.

    Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling killed quite a few hanging ghosts relying on the True Qi technique, but this method also greatly drained their energy.

    ¡°Little Taoist! You are bringing about your own destruction! Kill this Taoist first!¡± The hanging ghosts recognized Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength and decided to abandon their plan to besiege Ji Yianxue. Instead, they turned towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled the corners of his mouth, and his right hand grabbed at the void.

    Sword Qi was formed! A flash of golden light!

    Huang Xiaolong grasped a sword in his right hand, a blade conjured entirely from the air that felt as real as any physical sword. Its body was filled with Taoist symbols, each one radiating an endless surge of Daoist power.

    ¡°Northern Yin Gold Que, Dark Nether Emperor¡¯s Ghost-Slaying Sword technique!!!!!¡±

    With a battle cry, Huang Xiaolong struck with his sword.

    With a flash, the sword radiated an incandescent light, casting countless Daoist symbols across the sky like a swarm of fish, accompanied by wind, rain, lightning, and the Samadhi True Fire. Its divine power was boundless!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    All approaching restless ghosts were cut in half at their waist. Instantly, their ghostly bodies were reduced to ashes, utterly annihilated without even a scream.

    ¡°Impudent little Taoist! How dare you ruin the tasks of the esteemed ghost messengers! Regardless of how powerful your Taoist arts might be, to provoke our masters will surely lead to your death!¡± The hanged ghosts in red dresses suspended from the large pagoda tree could no longer remain silent, their shouts filled with hostility. They snapped the ropes around their necks, leaping into the air like a swarm of flying bats, lunging towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Adorned in blood-red dresses, they swung their long hair violently, their distorted features brimming with malice as they approached Huang Xiaolong, all the while wrapped in a chilling wind.

    ¡°Hmph~~There are some questions I need to ask you, so I¡¯ll spare your lives for now.¡± Huang Xiaolong put away his sword technique and took out a spirit container. Lifting the lid, he swiftly sealed the most fierce red-cloaked spirits.

    Unknown to others, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirit container was home to countless spirits. The red-cloaked ghosts screamed in terror the moment they were pulled in, their cries resembling the sounds of the spirits gnawing on each other¡­¡±Spare us! Spare us! Don¡¯t bite us!¡±

    At this moment, all the corpses and their restless spirits lay eliminated to the last.

    All the hanged ghosts were either slain or captured.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s swift and relentless actions left Xia Jian, Ji Yianxue, and Ouyang Lingling dumbfounded.

    Even Ouyang Lingling, who loved to bicker with Huang Xiaolong, had a dazed expression on her face. She muttered, ¡°He¡¯s just too powerful¡­¡±

    Ji Yianxue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Little Long, we owe you our lives¡­again. But where are we going to find the villagers now? My¡­my mother, I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t worry.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a playful smirk, his gaze fixed on the pagoda tree soaked red with blood and adorned with severed heads. ¡°The battle¡­ isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ji Yianxue was taken aback.

    ¡°This pagoda tree is at least a thousand years old. Pagoda trees are ghosts amongst trees, and this ancient one¡¯s roots penetrate all through the soil in an intricate web.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were pitch black, seeming like endless whirlpools. It was as if he could see through to the tree¡¯s core. Around the tree, there was a deep resentment and deathly air that had lingered for thousands of years. Beneath its roots, countless skeletons were buried. ¡°There are plenty of corpses below the ground. It seems this ancient tree grew so lavishly thanks to their nourishment, and hence its ghostly aura lingers.¡±

    Seeing the bewildered expressions on Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling¡¯s faces, Huang Xiaolong explained, ¡°What I mean to say is, this ancient pagoda tree has actually become a spirit. It may have been sealed by something in the past, but now, the seal has been broken¡­¡±

    Before he finished his sentence¡­

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The bloody heads hanging from the pagoda tree fell to the ground one by one.

    As they fell and rolled towards Huang Xiaolong and his companions, the eyes of these severed heads flung open!

    With blood and tears flowing from their eyes, they were unspeakably terrifying. It was as if these heads held a deep grudge against Huang Xiaolong.

    Simultaneously, the soil near the pagoda tree began to ripple and churn.

    The next second!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!

    One by one, withered and rotten arms extended from the ground, acting as if they sought to drag people down to hell!

    As the eerie wind howled, skeletons and mummified corpses emerged from the ground, numbering over a thousand. They completely surrounded Huang Xiaolong and his companions, reminiscent of the skeleton armies summoned by necromancers in movies, a sight that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    As the ghostly wind blew, the ancient pagoda tree¡¯s leaves rustled, the sound akin to the crying of wailing women. The eerie, desolate sobs were unnerving.

    It was as if they were ridiculing ¨C ridiculing the ignorance and arrogance of humans!

 Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Lets Go and Kill Him!

    Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Let¡¯s Go and Kill Him!

    Facing the terrifying ¡°undead¡± army and the onslaught of decapitated heads, Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling backed away in fright, their hearts filled with dread.

    The supernatural horror they encountered in Dragon Village today had completely surpassed their previous understanding.

    However, Huang Xiaolong merely smiled slightly and took a step forward.

    The ground shook lightly!

    The next moment, a ghostly fire sprang from the ground, spreading in waves like a wildfire!

    This ghostly fire burned exclusively on sinister and evil beings. The smallest spark ignited the skeletons, mummified corpses, and disembodied heads, burning them all into charcoal and then exploding into a cloud of flying ashes.

    However, to everyone¡¯s horror, the ancient locust tree had sprouted hundreds of blood-drenched, terrifying human heads ¨C old men, children, women¡­ Each one was brimming with resentment, their eyes opened wide as they stared murderously at Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly ¡ª

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Just like ripe fruit falling from the tree, hundreds of human heads dropped from the tree and quickly rolled towards Huang Xiaolong, with their mouths wide open making gnashing noises.

    Huang Xiaolong, with a teasing smile, spoke sarcastically, ¡°Hmm¡­, is the best trick this thousand-year-old locust tree spirit got to constantly produce human heads, attacking indefinitely, much like an overpowered weapon. That¡¯s pretty lame! It¡¯s just like a clown performance, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Enough dilly-dallying already. Begone!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes hardened as he recited some enchantment, and suddenly, an inexplicable force spread out.

    All the rolling heads touched by this force turned into golden flames, burning furiously as if taking the form of a storm.

    Boom!

    The golden flames instantly turned all the heads into dust.

    The flames did not extinguish, it spread in all directions, finally enveloping the entire ancient locust tree.

    Crackle¡­ Crackle¡­

    The whole tree was set aflame.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!!!¡± One could hear screaming from amidst the flames.

    Within the golden fire, Huang Xiaolong saw a naked middle-aged man completely covered in rough tree-like textures, his hands were like branches, and his feet looked like gnarly roots. He was currently struggling in the fire, letting out heartbreaking screams.

    It was the spirit of the thousand-year-old locust tree.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, this spirit¡¯s power was not worthy of attention.

    Not long after, the spirit of the locust tree was burned to ashes.

    A thousand years¡¯ cultivation, vanished in an instant.

    At this point, all the spirits in Dragon Village were completely exterminated.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe now, you don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Ji Yianxue and the others with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, you are¡­ you are not human! No no no, I mean, you¡¯re like a terrestrial deity!¡± Xia Jian exclaimed sincerely.

    Ji Yianxue and Ouyang Lingling were too overwhelmed to speak.

    After a long while, Ouyang Lingling murmured, ¡°Am I dreaming? It¡­ It¡¯s like watching a Hollywood fantasy movie¡­ So dazzling¡­¡±

    Ouyang Lingling looked at Huang Xiaolong, the sharpness in her eyes softened, replaced by a tender emotion.

    ¡°Little Long, where should we go now to find the villagers and my mother, Long Lan?¡± Ji Yianxue was deeply reliant on Huang Xiaolong. She even subconsciously saw him as a spiritual pillar.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Let¡¯s start by interrogating a red-cloaked hanging ghost from the thousand-year-old locust tree.¡± Huang Xiaolong exuded confidence.

    A few of them randomly picked an empty house in the village and made themselves comfortable. Huang Xiaolong pulled out the Soul Container and released a red-clothed hanging ghost.

    The hanging ghost was covered in bites from head to toe, with half of its ghostly face bitten off and missing arms and legs, evidently a result of being brutally tormented by the ferocious ghosts inside the Soul Container.

    This ghost knelt in front of Huang Xiaolong and the others, trembling and whimpering. ¡°Spare¡­ spare¡­ spare me¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, tell us all about your scheme. And this so-called ¡®Lord of Ghost Messengers¡¯, what¡¯s that all about?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    Someone had the audacity to impersonate a Ghost Messenger. Huang Xiaolong had to deal with this matter properly.

    The hanging ghost didn¡¯t dare to conceal anything and immediately spilled everything.

    It seemed that this ¡°Lord of Ghost Messengers¡±, along with quite a few minions and a large group of hanging ghosts and other ferocious ghosts, secretly snuck into Long Village and then took out a ¡°Soul-hooking Chain¡±, hooking the souls of quite a few villagers of Long Village and turning them into corpse ghosts for the purpose of wiping out Long Village.

    However, the villagers of the Long Village, with their generations-long practice of insect taming and gu-causing, possessed the means to resist the enemy.

    An intense battle took place between the two sides.

    The minions brought by the ¡°Lord of Ghost Messengers¡± also suffered heavy losses. However, with the help of ferocious ghosts, the villagers of Long Village had to retreat while fighting. Currently, they had retreated to the vicinity of the ancestral temple on the mountain.

    The ¡°Lord of Ghost Messengers¡±, leaving behind hundreds of corpse ghosts and dozens of hanging ghosts, even destroyed the seal of the Thousand-Year Locust Tree Spirit, setting up a trap in Long Village, lying in wait for Ji Yianxue to walk into it.

    The ¡°Lord of Ghost Messengers¡± wasn¡¯t in Long Village; he himself, leading his minions and a swarm of ghosts, had gone to pursue and kill the villagers.

    He had two objectives ¡ª¡ª the first one: to capture or kill Long Lan!

    The second one: to seize the techniques of Insect Taming and Gu Cultivation of Long Village!

    Moreover, the corpse ghosts in the mortuary of the First People¡¯s Hospital were indeed created by this ¡°Lord of Ghost Messengers¡±.

    ¡°That¡­ that utterly depraved Lord of Ghost Messengers, who sent him here? Is he a human or a ghost? I don¡¯t even know him, it¡¯s impossible for him to plot my murder without any reason at such a huge cost¡­¡± Ji Yianxue furiously asked.

    ¡°Hehehe~~Miss Ji, the Lord of Ghost Messengers was hired by a person, that person¡­ happens to be your family¡¯s eldest master~~~¡± The hanging ghost gave Ji Yianxue a dazed smile.

    ¡°It turns out to be Big Brother! No wonder he had such detailed knowledge of every move I made, and was even able to locate Long Village in advance!¡± Ji Yianxue was astounded and furious.

    Xia Jian gritted his teeth. ¡°When we entered the village, we encountered Wen Bin, the confidant of Mo Shaofeng, the gambling malefactor. It¡¯s clear that the eldest master intentionally leaked information to Mo Shaofeng to delay the time, or even to kill with a borrowed knife! The mastermind behind all this turns out to be the eldest master! I¡¯m afraid the second master and others are also involved!¡±

    As for the infighting in Ji¡¯s Group, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t very interested, but he meticulously inquired about the situation regarding the phony Lord of Ghost Messengers.

    The hanging ghost stated that the ¡°Lord of Ghost Messengers,¡± wielding the Soul-hooking Chain, could detain a person¡¯s soul. He could also raise corpse ghosts and ferocious ghosts, which made him extremely formidable.

    Huang Xiaolong understood ¨C it seemed like there was a Taoist with a soul-detecting artifact in his hand who was impersonating the Ghost Messenger and causing havoc everywhere.

    Regardless of whether this matter had anything to do with Ji Yianxue or not, Huang Xiaolong was now determined to kill this imposter who claimed himself the Lord of Ghost Messengers!

    He was provoking the majesty of the real Ghost Messengers!

    ¡°Mr. Huang, this is¡­ really weird. There actually¡­ is an underworld¡¯s Ghost Messenger helping the eldest master¡­ ¡± Xia Jian stuttered, his eyes-filled with intense fear.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Although Xia Jian didn¡¯t study much about gods and ghosts, he knew that Ghost Messengers served as emmissaries traveling between the living world and the underworld ¨C they were subordinates of King Yan.

    Among the most famous of the Ghost Messengers were the duo known as Black and White Impermanence, who were gods in the traditional Huaxia culture. They carried chains and shackles specially used to arrest ghosts, assisting King Yan in rewarding the good and punishing the evil.

    Ouyang Lingling¡¯s face turned pale as she mumbled, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Black and White Impermanence, could it?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit Ghost Messenger! A faker! Let¡¯s go and kill him! Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, his face filled with killing intent, seeming truly angry.

    For a moment, the temperature in the room dropped sharply, and Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, Ouyang Lingling, all looked at each other in awe as they watched Huang Xiaolong.

 Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Chapter 523: The Battle is Fierce!

    Chapter 523: Chapter 523: The Battle is Fierce!

    ¡°Little Long, it seems¡­you look pretty angry¡­¡± Ji Yianxue said uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very angry, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong put the lady in the red dress who had hanged herself into the Soul Tube and took the lead to leave the room.

    Ji Yianxue and the others dared not delay, and hastily followed.

    Huang Xiaolong was walking at the front, heading straight for the hills behind the village.

    According to the Red Dress Ghost, the villagers of Long Family Village have been fighting a retreating battle and were now forced into the Ancestral Temple in the hills by the fake ghost emissary and his team.

    The group made their way forward along a steep mountain path, Huang Xiaolong released several fierce ghosts, using their yin energy to ward off poisonous insects and Gu worms, thus preventing Ji Yanxue and others from being bitten.

    After walking for quite some time, the scent of blood filled the air as several corpses blocked the path.

    Upon closer inspection, these were the bodies of strong men wearing black shirts. Their deaths were gruesome; some were discolored, dead from poison, while others had bodies mostly rotten. They could see small centipedes, scorpions, spiders coming in and out of the wounds¡­

    ¡°Heh, seems like the villagers from the Dragon Family Village have caused serious losses for the enemy.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with schadenfreude.

    However, they also discovered the bodies of simple-dressed villagers from the Dragon Family Village lying in pools of blood, essentially all dead from gunshot wounds.

    Along the way, they came across many corpses. The hot weather attracted hordes of green-headed flies, buzzing annoyingly.

    From this they could tell, the state of the battle was extremely brutal.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong stopped, retrieved several talismans from his canvas bag.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, are these Taoist talismans?¡± Xia Jian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°That fake emissary holds a magic artifact, ¡®Soul Hook Rope,¡¯ which can imprison living souls. So I¡¯m giving each of you a ¡®Soul Protecting Talisman¡¯ in advance. This way, you won¡¯t need to worry about your souls being captured by him.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile.

    Ouyang Lingling asked, ¡°Do we just stick these talismans on our bodies?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gave a mysterious smile and then tossed them casually.

    Whiz~~Whiz~~Whiz~~~

    The three ¡°Soul Protecting Talismans¡± strangely and inexplicably penetrated into the bodies of Ji Yanxue, Ouyang Lingling, and Xia Jian! They disappeared!

    ¡°Ah?!!!¡±

    The three of them were startled, and they automatically started feeling their bodies.

    ¡°The talismans I gave you are not like typical talismans. Ordinary talismans are stuck on the body and can¡¯t be hidden within. These talismans I made took extra care and have better quality, and they can be concealed inside. The human body is a Taoist body and can actually accommodate many talismans. The exterior of the body can hold only so many talismans, but the interior can hold as many as a thousand talismans!¡± Huang Xiaolong said gleefully.

    ¡°So, these three ¡®Soul Protecting Talismans¡¯ will become a part of you and will be concealed within your bodies, they cannot be destroyed. Your souls will be as solid as gold at any given time. Even if you encounter any evil spirits, they will not be able to hook away your souls. It¡¯s a one-time solution.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°How does it feel? Like stumbling upon a great bargain, eh?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~hahahaha~~ in that case, thank you very much, Mr. Huang!¡± Xia Jian was over the moon, he felt like he¡¯d found a treasure.

    Ji Yianxue and Ouyang Lingling both shared a smile.

    The mission to rescue Long Lan and the villagers of the Dragon Family Village was extremely dangerous. Without Huang Xiaolong, it would most likely end in failure. But now with Huang Xiaolong, Ji Yianxue, and the others felt an indescribable sense of reassurance and confidence.

    Finally, they arrived outside a valley.

    Going through this valley would lead them to the Dragon Family Village¡¯s Ancestral Temple.

    They hid behind a massive boulder and peeked out, seeing more than a dozen burly men wearing black shirts guarding the valley entrance, each holding a firearm with a stern, frigid expression.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, intermittent chilly winds were blowing from the valley, lending it an eerie atmosphere. He could even sense the thick stench of death looming.

    Faintly, they could hear the sounds of battle cries emanating from the valley, along with terrifying screams of countless tortured souls.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, there are 17 guards outside the valley¡­they might be well-trained gunmen, how do we breach the valley?¡± Xia Jian licked his lips nervously.

    ¡°Mr. Xia, if we take action together, we should be able to deal with the 17 gunmen stationed at the gate of the valley.¡± Ouyang Lingling was brimming with battle desire.

    ¡°Hehe, can you both dispose of more than a dozen gunmen without firing a shot?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling both looked disheartened.

    ¡°Alright, here are a few more talismans for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a few Invisibility Talismans from his canvas bag along with talismans that could shield human scent and mimic the resentment of fierce ghosts.

    After all, once they infiltrate the valley, there will undoubtedly be numerous fierce ghosts. If they can disguise as such ghosts, it would certainly make matters easier.

    Everyone applied the talisman, their bodies transforming into nothingness, boldly strolling into the valley.

    The dozen or so gunmen guarding the entrance of the valley were naturally none the wiser. This shocked Ji Yanxue and the others, scaring them to their wits¡¯ end.

    The tactics and talismans of Huang Xiaolong were truly God-like in nature!

    It was only then that Ji Yanxue realized, spending 30 billion to hire Huang Xiaolong was indeed worth it! The cost-effectiveness was incredibly high!

    Entering the valley.

    The ground was still littered with numerous bodies strewn about, wild grass spreading, and the path narrow.

    Because the yin energy in the valley was so dense that it blocked the sky, even during broad daylight, it was dim as dusk, extremely terrifying.

    In mid-air, a great number of ghostly spirits were floating around.

    Some spirits were clad in ancient-looking clothes, with a dumbfounded look on their faces, obviously summoned from the nearby ghosts.

    The mana of the invisibility talismans ran out, revealing the bodies of Huang Xiaolong and the others. However, since they had talismans that disguised them as vengeful ghosts, the spirits they encountered along the way treated them as one of their own.

    Along the path, there were too many spirits, various types of deaths were represented, such as hangings, decapitations, and skin flayings, creating the illusion that they had entered the underworld.

    Ji Yanxue and the others could only watch, their hearts pounding, big beads of sweat seeping out non-stop.

    On the other hand, Huang Xiaolong was quite elated. With so many spirits, and not lacking fierce ghosts, once he uses the soul cylinder, he would have a huge harvest.

    Moreover, looking at the current situation, the one impersonating the ghost envoy had invested quite a bit. He speculated that the person was not just looking to kill Long Lan and Ji Yanxue and her son, but was more interested in obtaining the Gu technique and insect taming technique of Long Village.

    For a Taoist, if they could also practice Gu and insect taming, they would become much more proficient in causing mischief.

    Finally! They arrived at a hill!

    The hill was about tens of meters high, and an ancient temple was built on top of it.

    At this moment, hundreds of plainly dressed villagers were sitting cross-legged outside the temple, each with a black clay pot in front of them. These pots were for cultivating Gu.

    Under the hill, many of the black-shirted gunmen were laid out, all with their intestines and stomach torn, or the whole body necrotized.

    A densely packed swarm of spirits encased the hill, fearlessly drifting upward.

    The black pots in front of the villagers were opening, various Gu bugs flying out, gnawing at the spirits. The bodies of the spirits were gnawed until they were all scarred.

    The spirits let out harrowing screams, reminiscent of the cawing of a crow.

    The Gu worms, having grown up in jars made of Yin-earth and absorbing Yin-energy since young, could communicate with spirits. They can not only see specters, but also hurt and even kill them.

    A few fierce red ghosts charged to the top of the hill; suddenly, a golden light flew out from the temple, splitting them in half.

    ¡°Huh¡­Golden Silkworm Gu¡­ it seems there is a very powerful Gu Master guarding inside that temple. I wonder if it is Long Lan.¡± Huang Xiaolong had a thought.

    The battle was extremely dangerous, intense, and brutal.

    Just when the attacking spirits stopped their assault, they suddenly sat down like humans, reciting something in their ghostly language. The hum of their chants echoed throughout the valley!

    ¡°Mr. Huang, what¡­ what are these ghosts doing?¡± Xia Jian asked in bewilderment.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, the ghosts are chanting sutras.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°When humans chant sutras, it is to ward off evil. When ghosts chant sutras, it is to attract evil spirits. They are summoning all the lonely spirits and wild ghosts within hundreds of miles to join the battle.¡±

    Gradually, the valley filled with clusters of Yin energy.

    The cutting gusts of Yin wind, one by one the fierce ghosts were summoned.

    Before long, at least hundreds or thousands of fierce spirits gathered at the bottom of the hill!

    It seemed like they were preparing to launch a final attack!

 Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Real Ghost VS Fake Ghost

    Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Real Ghost VS Fake Ghost

    Below the hill where the Dragon Village ancestral temple stands, more than a thousand malicious specters with fierce faces have gathered. They glared at villagers on the hill, seeming ready to rush up and tear the villagers to shreds!

    The chill in the surrounding air is so intense it feels like frost is about to descend.

    At this moment, the villagers on the hill are exhausted, having drained all their energy and wits.

    They have been resisting for a day and a night.

    The ground is littered with the corpses of insects and venomous bugs.

    In this brutally hard battle, they have lost all the insects they had raised.

    As they saw more and more ghostly spirits gathering under the hill, ferociously fierce, the villagers began to be overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness and deep despair.

    Their tired eyes are full of anger and sadness as they gaze at the heavens.

    An elderly man with deep wrinkles on his forehead sobbed, ¡°Could it be¡­that our Dragon Village¡­is going to¡­be destroyed by these evildoers?¡±

    Suddenly, a cold but crystal-clear female voice drifted out of the temple, ¡°Never give up until the last moment.¡±

    At the foot of the hill.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ji Yianxue were watching the battle unfold.

    ¡°This is terrifying¡­I can¡¯t believe these specters managed to summon so many of their own kind to attack the ancestral temple of Dragon Village,¡± Xia Jian¡¯s voice trembled.

    Ouyang Lingling was also taken aback, ¡°This¡­this scene¡­uh, have you guys watched the movie ¡®The Great Wall¡¯¡­when the monsters attacked the Great Wall¡­¡±

    ¡°I must say you have quite an imagination,¡± teased Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long¡­we should hurry up and help the villagers of Dragon Village¡­the situation is so dangerous,¡± urged Ji Yianxue anxiously.

    However, Huang Xiaolong just smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wayward specters, red-robed specters, even the fiercer orange-robed specters, are just a ragtag bunch.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t think much of this battle.

    No sooner had Huang Xiaolong finished speaking than the specters began to surge up the hill like a tidal wave. The sinister wails and muddled screams turned the whole valley into a horrifying hell!

    The villagers atop the hill fought desperately, releasing all the insects and venomous bugs they had stored in their black jars.

    However, after a day and night of continued fighting, the insects and venomous bugs had suffered heavy losses and there weren¡¯t many left.

    Probably about a hundred bugs flung themselves at the specters fearlessly, only to be quickly overwhelmed.

    The disparity in numbers was simply too great.

    At this point, the villagers on the hill were completely out of ammunition and food.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~~~¡± A cold female voice from within the temple let out a sigh filled with endless unwillingness. ¡°Everyone, retreat to the ancestral temple. Rather break than bend. We¡­have to end it ourselves!¡±

    Some villagers began to cry. Some quickly covered crying babies¡¯ mouths, trying to soothe them. Some seemed ready to throw themselves off the hill¡­

    But then, just at that moment!

    Whoosh~~ whoosh~~ whoosh~~~

    Unexpectedly, all the specters on the hill were sucked away by a giant black-hole-like force!

    This sudden turn of events left the thousands of specters attacking the Dragon Village ancestral temple completely gone, not even one remained!

    The villagers atop the hill, who were despondent and resigned to their fate, all froze in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.

    Huang Xiaolong closed the lid of the Soul Requiem tube, a bright smile on his face. ¡°Hahaha~~ this time, I¡¯ve captured quite a bunch of fierce ghosts. These things come quite handy. For crafting magic artifacts, drawing ghost charms, and casting ghostly spells¡­ hehe~~~¡±

    Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling all stared at Huang Xiaolong, looking as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°L¡­Little Long¡­you¡­you have¡­you¡¯ve captured¡­all those fierce ghosts? You did this?¡± Ji Yianxue was astounded.

    ¡°Of course it was me. Now we don¡¯t need to keep pretending.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually ripped off the charm from his body, allowing his life force to flow freely.

    Ji Yianxue and the others also removed their charms.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Little Long! You¡¯re just invincible!¡± At that moment, Ji Yianxue could hardly resist giving Huang Xiaolong a hug and a kiss. However, she quickly felt embarrassed about her impulsive thought.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s hurry up the mountain! The ancestral temple¡­ in the ancestral temple¡­ my¡­ my mother¡­ she¡­ perhaps, she might be in the ancestral temple¡­¡± Facing her long-lost biological mother, Ji Yianxue, an experienced gambler and the second ranking in the gambling world, could no longer control her emotions. Tears were welling up in her eyes, and her voice choked.

    Her mother was just nearby!

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still a big show coming up~~¡±

    Just then!

    Whoosh~~~~~~~

    All of a sudden, a ghostly wind swept in from a distance, chilling to the bone. It made Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling shudder in cold.

    They looked up and saw a group of yellow-clad ghosts, about 20 or 30, quickly running towards them along a mountain path.

    These yellow-clad ghosts were actually carrying a large coffin!

    The coffin was black all over, with a large ¡°Underworld¡± character written on it in fresh blood.

    ¡°Heh, the ghosts carrying a coffin, such a big show.¡± Huang Xiaolong curled his lips, killing intent surging in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, what is going on¡­?¡± Xia Jian stuttered, looking scared. Today¡¯s events had already frightened the guts out of this martial arts grandmaster.

    ¡°Haha, these are the so-called ghost envoys. They¡¯re really putting on a good show.¡± Huang Xiaolong licked his lips.

    At that moment, a group of yellow-clad ghosts brought the coffin closer, and they all shouted together. ¡± A grand welcome to Ghost Envoy!¡±

    Bang~~~!!

    The coffin lid was flipped open!

    A man in a black Taoist robe, with a goatee and pointy face, stood up from the coffin. The robe had an ¡°Underworld¡± character on it. He held a soul-capturing chain, looking majestic.

    The yellow-clad ghosts carrying the coffin turned white as sheets, shaking all over.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The sharp-faced Taoist swept his cold and majestic gaze over the Dragon Village ancestral temple on the hill, and finally landed on Huang Xiaolong and the others. When he saw Ji Yianxue, he revealed a sharp murderous intent. ¡°Good, Miss Ji, you have managed to escape this ghost envoy¡¯s relentless pursuit and come here! Good, you are capable! It seems like you have made some unusual allies!¡±

    ¡°However¡­ hmph!¡± The Taoist looked around proudly, like a cocky rooster, he announced loudly. ¡°You have offended the City God, disrupted the yin and yang! This ghost envoy now declares, your lives in the Yang are over, and I will detain both your bodies and souls. Any resistance, and you will never be reincarnated!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t hold back and burst out laughing. ¡°You, a ghost envoy? You want to detain our souls?¡±

    ¡°Correct! I am the Yama¡¯s Envoy, a god among the heavens and earth!¡± The Taoist declared fiercely.

    ¡°Hehehe~you¡¯re courting death!¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly approached, flexing his muscles.

 Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Chapter 525 Capturing the Soul (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 525: Chapter 525 Capturing the Soul (Fifth Update)

    The thin-faced Taoist took a glance at Huang Xiaolong and laughed arrogantly. ¡°Oh¡­ a young Taoist? I get it¡­ You¡¯re the one who has been consistently messing with my plans! How audacious! Kneel before me! Otherwise, I will recite the Punishment Spell and send you into the Blood Pool Hell for a thousand years of torture!¡±

    As the thin-faced Taoist was speaking, he bobbled the soul-hooking rope in his hand. It scared the yellow-robed ghosts carrying the coffin so much that their knees gave out and they ended up on the ground.

    The thin-faced Taoist seemed quite pleased with himself.

    Huang Xiaolong was both angry and amused.

    This was a real case of Li Kui running into Li Gui.

    He, the sole emissary of the underworld, was threatened by a fake one right in front of his face. The fake one even threatened to send him into the Blood Pool Hell for a thousand years of torture.

    Gosh, it¡¯s a strange world indeed!

    ¡°Eh¡­ you say that you¡¯re an emissary and that you can take souls, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased. ¡°Alright, I will stand still. You can try to take a soul for me to see.¡±

    ¡°Seeking your own death!¡± The thin-faced Taoist smirked ominously but felt a little thrill of joy in his heart¡ª¡¯This little brat is clearly an ignorant fool. Just standing there, allowing me to take his soul? My magic artifact, the soul-hooking rope, doesn¡¯t mess around!¡¯

    With a thought, the thin-faced Taoist threw out the soul-hooking rope in his hand!

    Whirl, whirl~~whirl, whirl~~~

    The sound of soul-snatching echoed throughout the whole valley!

    In an instant, a chain resembling neither iron nor any other material, engraved with dense talismanic characters, shot towards Huang Xiaolong like a viper.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t evade. He reached out and grabbed the soul-hooking rope.

    ¡°Aha hah hah! Soul, come to me~~!!!!!¡± The thin-faced Taoist roared maliciously, chanting a spell, attempting to seize Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul.

    However¡­

    Huang Xiaolong stood there, an amused smile playing on his face. He teased, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t hook my soul? Just look at me, perfectly alright. Turns out you¡¯re a counterfeit underworld emissary.¡±

    The thin-faced Taoist was both shocked and furious. His soul-hooking rope had never failed before, but today it securely wrapped around Huang Xiaolong and yet failed to trap his soul after he had even chanted the spell.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually tossed the chain away.

    The thin-faced Taoist flicked his wrist and the soul-hooking rope twisted toward Ji Yianxue and two others.

    Xia Jian reacted swiftly, moving forward and grabbing the soul-hooking rope.

    ¡°Soul, come to me~~!!!!!¡± The thin-faced Taoist chanted.

    However¡­

    It was like a clay ox entering the sea!

    Damn it, he couldn¡¯t take Xia Jian¡¯s soul either!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~Underworld emissary? Go on, keep farting your dog nonsense!¡± Seeing he wasn¡¯t hurt, Xia Jian began to curse unabashedly.

    ¡®Damn¡­ strange¡­ today is just too damned strange¡­¡¯ Sweat had started to bead on the forehead of the thin-faced Taoist.

    Next, he attempted to bind the souls of Ji Yianxue and Ouyang Lingling, but also ended in failure.

    The ¡°soul stabilizing symbol¡± that Huang Xiaolong imprinted within them played an amazing role.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Want to try again? You can¡¯t even bind our souls, seems like you¡¯re really a sham of a ghost envoy.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The sharp-faced Taoist was furious, shouting at the yellow-robed wraiths carrying the coffin.¡± What are you standing there for? Quickly seize these people for me!¡±

    The next second, a group of yellow-robed wraiths, baring their teeth, pounced on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, waving his hand casually, a large swathe of Samadhi True Fire swept out.

    The Samadhi True Fire was incomparably domineering. The moment the yellow-robed wraiths made contact, they began burning, releasing blood-curdling screams, and in the blink of an eye, they were burned to ashes and smoke.

    ¡°You¡­you are merciless~~this¡­this ghost envoy¡­I¡­¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong so dominant, effortlessly releasing Samadhi True Fire, the sharp-faced Taoist was terrified to his core and was just about to turn tail and run.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Binding souls? Good, let me show you what real soul binding is!¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a strange laugh. In the next second, his right hand formed into a claw, reaching out at the sharp-faced Taoist from afar!

    Boom~~~~ !!

    A terrifying power, like a vortex, immediately engulfed the sharp-faced Taoist.

    Whoosh~~ !!

    In this instant, the sharp-faced Taoist¡¯s soul was torn out of his body by an unknown force.

    Without the soul, his body, previously in the coffin, now lie on the ground, without a hint of life.

    Huang Xiaolong casually manipulated the sharp-faced Taoist¡¯s soul, playing with it. ¡°Ha ha ha~~ My ghost envoy, your soul has been extracted by me. Now, what have you got to say?¡±

    ¡°Ah~ !! No! Don¡¯t! Hurry! Hurry put my soul back. If too much time passes, I ¡­my soul won¡¯t be able to return¡­¡± The sharp-faced Taoist screamed in horror, ¡°Quick! Please! Any longer, even if it can return, my intelligence will be affected and I could become an idiot¡­please, let me go.¡±

    Ji Yianxue and the others watched as Huang Xiaolong reached out and yanked a pale human form from the sharp-faced Taoist¡¯s body. The human form begged non-stop in a high-pitched voice. It was funny, eerie, and thrilling all at once.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a ghost envoy?¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked. ¡°The soul of a ghost envoy can¡¯t be seized by anyone.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I was wrong! I was wrong! I am a fake! I am not a ghost envoy, I am just a Taoist. My master gave me a soul-hooking cord, taught me necromancy¡­ I.. I pretended to be a ghost envoy, shackling other¡¯s souls¡­ I¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± The sharp-faced Taoist crumpled, wailing and begging for mercy, afraid that Huang Xiaolong would crush his soul into powder, leading to his total annihilation. ¡°This has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s just the young masters of the Ji Group and other young masters and ladies, they offered a high price for me to plan Miss Ji¡¯s death¡­I¡­ I was blinded by greed and agreed¡­ I was wrong¡­ Let me go, I promise, as long as you let me go, I will immediately retaliate against the Ji Group, all those who harmed Miss Ji, I will kill them all! I will extract their souls for Miss Ji to play with¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ originally, I could have let you go. But¡­ you, this lowly creature, dared to impersonate a ghost envoy¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly, and in the next moment, he released several fierce ghosts from the soul bottle!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A few wraiths pounced on the Taoist¡¯s corpse, tearing and gnawing non-stop.

    In no time, the sharp-faced Taoist¡¯s corpse was torn to pieces.

    ¡°Ah~~ !! My body! My body! You¡¯ve destroy my body! Ah! Son of a bitch! My master will not let you go! He will kill your entire family!¡± When his corpse was destroyed, the sharp-faced Taoist let out an unbelievable shriek of horror, just like a wounded, starving wolf.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Huang Xiaolong crushed the sharp-faced Taoist¡¯s soul into powder with a simple squeeze.

    After getting rid of the sham ghost envoy, Huang Xiaolong turned to Ji Yianxue. ¡°Miss Ji, everything is settled. Now, go and identify your kin. Your birth mother is in that temple. Congratulations on your reunion.¡±

 Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Poison Oath

    Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Poison Oath

    After annihilating the fake ghost emissary and a majority of the fierce ghosts in the valley, only some weaker lone ghosts were left wandering around along with a portion of henchmen that the fake ghost emissary had brought.

    Huang Xiaolong directly released a large number of fierce ghosts from the Soul Cylinder to clean up the remaining threats. He exterminated the ghosts and punished the people.

    The surviving villagers of Long Village were indeed completely rescued.

    On the hill, villagers near the ancestor¡¯s temple narrowly escaped death and turned their gazes towards Huang Xiaolong. They knew that it was this young man standing before them who had saved the entire Long Village.

    In a single moment, hundreds of villagers knelt and paid homage to Huang Xiaolong.

    The scene was truly shocking.

    Emotions surged inexplicably in the hearts of Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Huang Xiaolong with increased admiration.

    ¡°Haha~~ Don¡¯t look at me like that, Miss Ji. Hurry up and go recognize your kin,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. He thought that after Ji Yianxue had recognized her birth mother, he could consider his task accomplished and retreat. Adding 30 billion to his pockets felt justifiably earned.

    ¡°Mm~!¡± Ji Yianxue took a deep breath. Her pretty face was filled with an expression of uncontrollable excitement, and tears were glistening in her eyes. After calming her emotions, she headed towards the ancestral temple on the hill.

    At that moment, a girl in a floral shirt ran out of the ancestral temple and called out to Ji Yianxue at the bottom of the hill. ¡°Miss, please wait.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Ji Yianxue was stunned, then she shouted. ¡°I want to see Lady Long Lan.¡±

    The girl in the floral shirt shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Long Lan knows you want to see her. That¡¯s why she asked me to tell you¡­ She doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please leave.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ji Yianxue¡¯s body shook abruptly, as if she had been struck by lightning. Her pale face was filled with disbelief.

    She needed to understand that she had gone through countless hardships, survived assassination attempts, and barely escaped death to find Long Lan. Yet now, Long Lan was avoiding her!

    What was the meaning of this?

    Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling were also anxious.

    ¡°Tsk~~ We risked our lives for this, and now she won¡¯t even meet Miss Ji. Isn¡¯t that just heartless?¡± Ouyang Lingling grumbled.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Lady Long Lan seems to¡­ seems to know Miss Ji¡¯s identity¡­¡± Xia Jian stuttered.

    ¡°Yes, she must know. After all, blood is thicker than water,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as if it was expected. ¡°I guess Miss Ji¡¯s mother, Long Lan, has resentment. After all, it was Miss Ji¡¯s father, the so-called God of Gamblers, who took advantage of her, left her pregnant, then took off with the baby girl he had with her. Anyone would hold a grudge for being treated like that.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were crude but reasonable, which made Ouyang Lingling and Xia Jian speechless.

    ¡°No!!!!!!!¡± Ji Yianxue raised her stubborn face, her tears streaming down without wiping them off. ¡°My name is Ji Yianxue! My dad is Ji Zongyuan! You¡­ You must be my birth mother! Why won¡¯t you even see me once?¡±

    When the villagers on the hill heard this, they began whispering to each other¡ª

    ¡°Ah! So, she is the baby girl that heartless man took away back then!¡±

    ¡°No wonder, I found them somewhat similar¡­ Yes, yes, yes, this girl resembles Long Lan!¡±

    ¡°Back then, that stranger really hurt Long Lan badly.¡±

    ¡­

    From within the temple, the passionate voice of a woman rang out, tinged with unexpected anger. ¡°Since you¡¯ve left, don¡¯t come back! I won¡¯t see you! I won¡¯t meet with you! I made a deadly vow never to see you again! Otherwise, I will suffer unbearable torment!¡±

    At this time, many villagers rushed into the temple, seemingly to persuade Long Lan, but all left with disappointed expressions, making dismissive gestures towards Ji Yianxue.

    Ji Yianxue¡¯s stubborn temper seemed to flare up, and without a second word, she started towards the hill.

    A villager rushed to hold her back. ¡°Don¡¯t! Girl, calm down. Long Lan has just said, if you force your way in¡­ she will commit suicide!¡±

    ¡°This!¡± Ji Yianxue halted, a mix of injustice and worry washing over her. Tears flowed down her face as she said, ¡°Why so heartless? Why? Why would you treat me like this? Even if dad hurt you in the past, that has nothing to do with me! I¡¯ve been ridiculed since childhood for not having a mother¡­I often dreamed of being with my mom, her teasing me, holding me, making me happy¡­But then, upon waking up, I realized it was just a dream¡­ I¡­I have no mother¡­Not until recently, when dad told me about you¡­Can you understand my excitement? I wish I could fly to you and call you¡­mom!¡±

    Ji Yianxue, tragic and aggrieved, was heartbroken.

    The villagers on the mountain couldn¡¯t help but wipe away their tears.

    Even Ouyang Lingling had begun sobbing, pleading to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You have to help the young miss, please help her~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had a loss for words. ¡°How can I help? Dealing with family affairs is a difficult task.¡±

    Ji Yianxue continued sobbing. ¡°The reason dad left in the past¡­was because¡­you¡­you didn¡¯t want to be with him. You said, you would never leave the village of Long¡­Dad, being the heir to a large family¡­had his own dilemmas, he had no choice. Besides, now dad is blind and disabled, he told me¡­this is his retribution¡­What he missed most are those peaceful and happy days in the village of Long¡­Dad truly loved you!¡±

    Turns out Ji Yianxue¡¯s father had his own unspeakable reasons for leaving Long village. He seemed to have desired to take Long Lan far away with him, but Long Lan insisted on staying.

    An ambitious gambler could indeed not be expected to hide away in such a remote village his whole life.

    ¡°What? Zong Yuan¡­your¡­your father¡­he¡­he has been disabled? Who did this?¡± Long Lan¡¯s voice suddenly became cold, fury and murderous intent reverberating throughout, causing the temperature of the entire mountain to drop significantly.

    It was obvious that she still had feelings for Ji Yianxue¡¯s father, deep feelings. Otherwise upon hearing such distressing news, she wouldn¡¯t have been so uncontrollably furious.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ji Yianxue took this opportunity to call out.

    The temple fell into silence.

    ¡°Now¡­our enemy still wants to kill me. Dad asked me to come find you so that¡­that you could protect me¡­¡± Ji Yianxue continued.

    ¡°But¡­I¡­I swore a deadly oath never to leave Long village in my lifetime. Ah~~~ If I were willing to leave Long Village, I would¡¯ve gone with him that year.¡± Long Lan sighed sadly, ¡°Unless¡­unless someone can make me fall under a spell¡­But¡­that¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Mother! You¡ªyou said if someone could successfully cast a spell on you, then you could break your vow, and leave with me, right?¡± Ji Yianxue seemed to see a ray of hope.

    ¡°Yes. But¡­in this world, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to make me fall under a spell, I¡­I am the strongest Gu Master.¡± Long Lan¡¯s words, far from boasting, were immensely desolate and melancholic.

    Seemingly, being the ¡°strongest Gu Master¡± was a heavy shackle for her, a mountain weighing on her shoulders!

    Almost instinctively, Ji Yianxue turned her pleading eyes to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, waving at Ji Yianxue. ¡°Come here, Miss Ji, we can still negotiate this.¡±

 Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Chapter 527: Poison the Gu!

    Chapter 527: Chapter 527: Poison the Gu!

    Ji Yianxue realized that if she kept pestering, Long Lan wouldn¡¯t see her. She reluctantly ran back to Huang Xiaolong.

    On the mountain, many villagers had come down and they quickly formed a crowd around Huang Xiaolong and the others, encircling them like stars around the moon.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Do you have a method?¡± Ji Yianxue looked at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes almost begging and sparkling with tears. ¡°Do you not catch poisonous bugs? And you¡¯ve caught such a powerful poisonous insect¡­ You surely know the art of Gu too! Can you¡­can you help me? As long as you manage to cast a Gu spell on my mother, she¡¯ll be able to break all her vows, recognize me, and return with me to see my dad¡­ My dad, all these years, he has really, really missed my mom~~~¡±

    As she spoke, Ji Yianxue actually started shaking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm.

    Tsk tsk, such a pitiful girl, could really melt a man¡¯s heart.

    At this moment, a young man let out a scoff. ¡°If you¡¯re relying on Gu to make Aunt Long Lan break her vows, I advise you to give up on that idea as soon as possible. Aunt Long Lan is the strongest Gu Master in our village history, when she was just a teenager, she kept the Golden Silkworm Gu. Not to mention you guys, even Gu Masters from the Miao borderlands wouldn¡¯t succeed.¡±

    Having spoken, the young man looked at Ji Yianxue, a mix of admiration and greed tainting his eyes as he eagerly said. ¡°Beautiful lady, actually¡­ if you want to reunite with Aunt Long Lan, you only need to stay in Long village¡­ Our village is really great, with beautiful scenery, and the villagers are also very enthusiastic¡­¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ thank you for your kindness.¡± Ji Yianxue politely replied.

    ¡°Heh heh heh¡­ who exactly are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered at the young man, thinking to himself, you little punk, dare to show off in front of me!

    ¡°I am the son of the village chief!¡± The young man proudly declared. ¡°I am also a Gu Master!¡±

    ¡°Enough, quit showing off in front of me. Today, I¡¯ll cast Gu on that Long Lan!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Let her see how awesome I am!¡±

    ¡°Pff~~~~ you? I¡¯d say you look more like a Taoist. To be honest, I admire your exorcising and demon banishing skills. But when it comes to catching and raising Gu, aren¡¯t you showing off your slight skill before an expert?¡± The young man sneered at Huang Xiaolong. He¡¯d fallen for Ji Yianxue at first sight, but seeing how dependent she was on Huang Xiaolong, and their seemingly intimate relationship, he quickly developed hostility towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh heh~~ who has a Gu insect they can lend me?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the villagers who¡¯d formed a crowd around them.

    Earlier during the fight, these villagers had used all their Gu insects and poisonous insects, left with nothing. Now Huang Xiaolong was asking them for a Gu insect, and they could only stare at each other in dismay.

    ¡°Brother~~ I have a centipede Gu here, I raised it myself.¡± A lively little girl with dark eyes brought forth a tiny black jar and handed it to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~ thank you little sister.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually took the black jar.

    ¡°Young man, you better not mess around! This Gu is Little Cui¡¯s pet¡­ be careful not to get bit, the centipede Gu is a very powerful creature.¡± A villager hastily warned.

    The village chief¡¯s son merely scoffed and sneered.

    Unconcerned, Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then walked over to a boulder and sat down, toying with the black jar in his hand.

    Ji Yianxue, Xia Jian, and Ouyang Lingling quickly gathered around him.

    Huang Xiaolong placed the black jar on the ground, and took out two blank spell papers from his bag. He took out a cinnabar brush and began drawing on the papers. ¡°Raising Gu and casting Gu both require chanting or using talismans. There¡¯s a saying that says raising Gu is easy but casting Gu is hard. Especially with someone as powerful as Long Lan, casting Gu on her is no simple feat. Casting Gu upfront is the simplest, but also the easiest to guard against.¡±

    Having finished drawing, Huang Xiaolong picked up one of the talismans. ¡°This talisman is for raising Gu. Since the centipede Gu belongs to that little girl, it doesn¡¯t follow my command. When I burn this talisman, I will forcibly control the centipede Gu.¡±

    With a flick of his hand, the talisman self-ignited and the black jar trembled lightly.

    ¡°Alright! Now, it¡¯s time to cast Gu.¡± Huang Xiaolong said mysteriously with a smirk.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, from such a distance¡­ Are you going to¡­ Are you going to cast Gu on Lady Long Lan?¡± Xia Jian stared at Huang Xiaolong in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course not on Long Lan, but on¡ª¡± As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong looked at Ji Yianxue with a strange gaze. ¡°Listen, I can help you, but you¡¯ll have to endure some pain. Are you willing?¡±

    ¡°As long as I can reunite with my mother, I¡­ I¡¯m willing to bear any hardship! I¡¯m willing to endure any pain!¡± Ji Yianxue said determinedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Huang Xiaolong burnt another paper talisman. This one was for casting Gu.

    The next second!

    Whoosh~~~

    The lid of the black jar was opened, a black light, akin to lightning, was shot into Ji Yianxue¡¯s body!

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡± Ji Yianxue burst out in a scream, her face instantly turned pitch black. Beneath her skin, it seemed as if there were bugs squirming around ¨C a shocking sight.

    ¡°Miss!!!!!!¡± Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling screamed simultaneously, running chaotically to support the faltering Ji Yianxue.

    ¡°Take her to the ancestral temple and let Long Lan remove the bug poison.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°The bug poison I infused her with is unique, your average person cannot remove it. Moreover, if it¡¯s not removed within half an hour, Miss Ji is a goner.¡±

    Xia Jian and Ouyang Lingling, faces pale with fright, hastily lifted the unconscious Ji Yianxue and ran towards the ancient temple on the mountain.

    ¡°Heh~~Off you go.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually brushed the ¡®Yin Soul Wand¡¯ without changing his expression.

    His pet ¡°Spider,¡± after consuming a large number of venomous insects and being nurtured with endless dark energy, had evolved into the ¡°Spider Bug Poison¡±.

    The Spider Bug Poison was almost transparent and moved with lightning speed.

    Whizz~~~~~

    The Bug Poison turned into an airstream, in an instant, it disappeared into Ji Yianxue¡¯s body.

    ¡­

    Up on the mountain. Inside the ancestral temple.

    ¡°Make way! Make way! The Miss has been poisoned! The Miss has been poisoned!¡± Xia Jian screamed while clearing a path through the crowd of villagers outside the temple, carrying Ji Yianxue into the temple.

    ¡°My daughter has been poisoned? This¡­¡± Inside the temple, Long Lan¡¯s voice was full of surprise. She couldn¡¯t comprehend why Ji Yianxue¡¯s companions, who had shared life and death situations with her, would suddenly target Ji Yianxue with bug poison.

    However, considering the urgency of the matter, Long Lan could not think too much and anxiously said. ¡°Quickly bring her in! I will get rid of poison for her!¡±

    Inside the temple.

    Seated cross-legged atop a prayer mat was a woman of elusive charm and striking beauty. Her features bore a striking resemblance to Ji Yianxue¡¯s. Unmistakably, it was Ji Yianxue¡¯s biological mother ¨C Long Lan!

    Without hesitation, Xia Jian gently placed Ji Yianxue in front of Long Lan. By now, Ji Yianxue was unconscious, her delicate face as white as snow, was veiled in a ghastly black aura.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Long Lan was seized with rage, but she quickly sneered. ¡°This small Centipede Bug Poison could hardly stump me! The person who laid this bug poison has indeed some decent skills. No one in Dragon Village could cure this. But in my opinion, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    As she finished her words, Long Lan commanded the villagers inside the temple to ladle a bowl of water. She took out a talisman, murmured a spell, and burned the talisman into ash, scattering it into the water and stirring it evenly. She personally held Ji Yianxue and poured the bowl of water into her mouth.

    ¡°Ugh~~~~~~!!¡±

    Ji Yianxue immediately opened her mouth to vomit, spitting out a glob of colorful, viscous fluid.

    Within this viscous fluid was a large, squirming centipede, a terrifying sight.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Murder flashed in Long Lan¡¯s eyes. She commanded in a harsh voice, ¡°Take me to see who dared to poison my daughter!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment!

    Whiz~~~~~!!

    Out from the viscous fluid and the belly of the centipede bug, a gleam of light suddenly shot out. This ray of light tore through the belly of the centipede bug, shot straight into Long Lan¡¯s body with a velocity swift and sudden!

    ¡°What ~ What?!! My¡­my¡­¡± Long Lan¡¯s body jerked violently, her face was a picture of disbelief, as though she was in a dream. ¡°I¡­I was poisoned¡­ this¡­this is¡­this is the lost ¡®Chain Bug Poison¡¯¡­who¡­who in the world dares¡­why is there such a Bug Master¡­actually¡­I¡­¡±

    Long Lan rambled incoherently!

 Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Feiyans Appointment

    Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Feiyan¡¯s Appointment

    At this moment, Long Lan, who was previously calm and undisturbed, had turned ashen, stunned beyond explanation, as if bereft of her very spirit!

    She had been poisoned by a Gu today!

    Moreover, it was the infamous ¡°chain Gu¡± from the legends.

    Long Lan herself was a grandmaster in handling Gu, so she knew full well the potency and complexity of the chain Gu. In fact, she had researched the chain Gu but never succeeded in mastering it.

    She once suspected that the chain Gu was but an invention, a nonexistent technique. However, today she had not only witnessed it firsthand, but had also personally validated it.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ You can break your vow now, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice came from outside, followed by a huge crowd of villagers, including the son of the village chief.

    Everyone saw that Long Lan¡¯s face had turned a ghastly shade and her heart was shaking non-stop, clear indications of having been infiltrated by the Gu.

    ¡°Aunt Long Lan¡­ are¡­ are you poisoned?¡± The son of the village chief asked incredulously.

    Long Lan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a strange gaze, muttering, ¡°First you planted a centipede Gu on my daughter, then you concealed another Gu within the centipede Gu. When I tried to unravel the centipede Gu from my daughter, the concealed Gu attacked me unprepared. This is an incredibly cunning ploy, specifically designed to target a Gu Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    At this time, Ji Yianxue had also regained consciousness. She looked dazedly at Huang Xiaolong, then turned to Long Lan, tremblingly saying, ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­ you¡¯re my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ dear daughter¡­ My vow has been broken, from now on, I can stay by your side, travel far places with you¡­ and we¡­ and we can also visit that unfaithful man¡­¡± Long Lan held Ji Yianxue tightly, her eyes glistening with tears.

    The mother and daughter had finally recognized each other.

    Weeping bitterly, the scene was profoundly touching.

    ¡°Well, I told you so, this is a happy ending. Quite good,¡± Huang Xiaolong also let out a satisfied smile.

    Ouyang Lingling glared at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°You really startled me just now. You actually used a Gu on Miss. You¡¯re too bad.¡±

    At this time, Long Lan began to recite a mantra in an attempt to expel the Gu bug from her body.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. Only I can remove the Gu bugs that I place.¡±

    Proceeding with a thought, Huang Xiaolong chanted the ancient Gu tongue. The next second, a tiny transparent insect flew out magically from Long Lan¡¯s heart, without causing any harm to her skin.

    Huang Xiaolong opened his palm, and the bug poison landed on it. Its transparency made it look incredibly eerie.

    ¡°What Gu is this?¡± Long Lan, a lifetime Gu breeder, was unable to recognize Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Gu.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, merely bug poison, much stronger than your Golden Silkworm Gu. I have already nurtured it, and for now, it is probably the most powerful Gu in the world. It can kill humans and exterminate ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t exaggerating. This bug poison was indeed as powerful as the Purple Cloth Ghost!

    Long Lan was left dumbstruck, truly terrified.

    Huang Xiaolong took back the bug poison into the Yin Soul Tube to continue nourishing it with the Yin Qi.

    Right then, the people in the valley dug pits and buried all the bodies, including those of numerous enemies.

    Returning to the village.

    The villagers slaughtered chickens and sheep to honor Huang Xiaolong and others.

    Everyone ate heartily and drank merrily. In the evening, there was a bonfire party with songs and dances.

    Huang Xiaolong recited several scriptures to send off the deceased villagers, fulfilling his duty to the best of his abilities.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong, Ji Yianxue, Ouyang Lingling, Xia Jian, and Long Lan, all set off to leave Long¡¯s village.

    Now that they had the protection of the formidable Gu Master, Long Lan, most assassins would not dare to attempt to kill Ji Yianxue again. Recklessly acting could cost them their lives. After all, the Golden Silkworm was known to be the strongest Gu, closely followed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bug poison ¨C neither of them were insignificant.

    They got into a car and returned to Binhai City.

    Huang Xiaolong bid farewell to Ji Yianxue and others.

    ¡°Xiaolong! Thanks a lot for this time!¡± Ji Yianxue gazed longingly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and nodded.

    ¡°So¡­ so in the future, I can come to play with you anytime, and if I need help, you will assist me, won¡¯t you?¡± Ji Yianxue looked at Huang Xiaolong expectantly.

    ¡°Um¡­ as long as you pay me, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and replied. ¡°After all, I am just a money-minded boy from a rural area.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ouyang Lingling was actually rather unreceptive. ¡°Am I considered to be your friend too?¡±

    ¡°You? Well, you are too fierce. Let¡¯s be friends when you turn gentle.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud and walked away.

    Xia Jian watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure and murmured, ¡°Mr. Huang is truly a unique and extraordinary character. With his natural talent at such a young age, he is without a doubt comparable to the geniuses of the top ten ancient martial art families in Huaxia¡­¡±

    Arriving back at his residence in the Binhai villa area, Huang Xiaolong had a quick lunch in the neighborhood.

    Getting home, taking a shower, and making a phone call to the village elder confirmed that 30 billion had indeed been ready into the account.

    On the phone, the village elder was so overjoyed, he kept praising Huang Xiaolong for his abilities and stated that he was truly the hope and pride of the entire village.

    Reportedly, the village had already contacted the county¡¯s construction team and even a renowned real estate developer from the provincial city with the intention to use that money to build roads, bridges, schools, and hospitals.

    Huang Xiaolong was extremely gratified by this. Having been in the city for so long, he had finally made a contribution to his impoverished hometown!

    After lying down for a nap and being awakened by a phone call, he picked up the phone and saw that it was Cui Feiyan who had called.

    Huang Xiaolong instantly recalled the various scenes where he and Cui Feiyan had acquainted, as well as some intimate encounters with her.

    Thinking of these, he felt quite warm.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Xiaolong~~¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s voice was very soft.

    ¡°Hmm. Feiyan, what can I help you with?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I find you if I don¡¯t have anything to do?¡± The arrogant female CEO surprisingly started behaving coquettishly.

    ¡°No, you can contact me anytime. Have you been feeling unwell recently, needing my massages again? Alright, you can book a room, change into a leather skirt, and I¡¯ll drive over immediately.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked and offered.

    ¡°Tsk~~ Xiaolong, you¡¯re becoming naughtier. Actually¡­ I¡­ I¡­ just wanted¡­ I just miss you. So, I want to take you out for dinner.¡± Cui Feiyan said blushingly.

    ¡°Alright, I am free tonight, I¡¯ll accompany you for dinner, then give you a massage afterward.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Tsk~~ Who needs a room with you.¡± Cui Feiyan faux reproached him, and then lowered her voice, ¡°I¡­ I have my own apartment. Why would I need to book a hotel room?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing; he had a promising night ahead!

    The time was ripe to win over this iceberg-cold, haughty female CEO, and make her his obedient wife!

    Both of them agreed on a place for dinner.

    When it was about time, Huang Xiaolong dressed in new clothes, whistling cheerfully, drove his BYD F3 directly to the place where he and Cui Feiyan had arranged to meet!

    ¡­

 Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Chapter 529: Mysteriously Bewitched

    Chapter 529: Chapter 529: Mysteriously Bewitched

    Huang Xiaolong drove to see Cui Feiyan.

    Suddenly, a shadow jumped out from the side of the road, waving to flag down his car.

    Huang Xiaolong slammed on the brakes, stopping the car immediately, his temper flaring. Pressing his head out of the window, he prepared to scold the person.

    Damn it, are you just asking for death?

    However, just as he was about to spew out his anger, the curse words at the tip of his tongue were swallowed down by Huang Xiaolong.

    Uh¡­ the person flagging the car was a young girl!

    A pretty girl!

    In her early twenties, wearing high heels, a black leather skirt, long straight black hair, a charming face with dainty features, tall and slender, her eyes sparkling with mischief ¨C giving off a spirit-like allure.

    She was holding a selfie stick with a phone fastened to it, apparently talking into it.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong stop the car, she quickly ran and pulled the car door open, intending to climb into the passenger seat.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly exclaimed. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? Get out!¡±

    The Huang Xiaolong of today was no longer the rural lad who would be dumbstruck upon seeing a pretty girl ¨C he had known far too many beautiful women, thereby building up a fairly substantial immunity against them.

    Surely, this girl was quite attractive, with a whimsical charm, but for crying out loud, you can¡¯t just randomly get on someone¡¯s car! Huang Xiaolong was not operating a public bus!

    ¡°I am sorry, sir, how much to get to Five Star Street?¡± Her voice was incredibly pleasing, like the melodious singing of an oriole.

    ¡°Listen, I think you may have missed something,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, utterly perplexed. ¡°I am not an illegal cab driver! This is not an illegal cab! Get off! Sir? Damn it are you calling me sir?¡±

    ¡°Oops~~~¡± The girl stuck out her tongue at her phone, then started to explain. ¡°Dear viewers, this gentleman driving a BYD F3 insists he¡¯s not an illegal cab driver. What do you guys think?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, what are you doing?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Oh, sir, I am a webcaster. I am live-streaming my outdoor hitchhiking adventure. Look, I have over 300,000 viewers in my live streaming room!¡± The girl laughed and squinted her eyes. She looked extremely cute.

    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. I am not an illegal cab driver. Also, stop live-streaming. Now, get off.¡± Huang Xiaolong was beginning to lose his patience.

    ¡°Oh¡­ sir¡­¡± The girl began to act all cute and wronged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sir!¡± Huang Xiaolong said, slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Ok Ok, Handsome, let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll stop live streaming,¡± the girl cooed. ¡°Just give me a ride to Five Star Street? I¡¯ll give you 20 bucks ¨C a normal cab ride is only 10.¡±

    ¡°For the last time, get off my car. Damn it, do I look like I need this kind of petty cash? You¡¯re testing my patience!¡± Huang Xiaolong said, very irritated.

    This live outdoor streaming was well-prepared by the girl, with the website even arranging to feature her content, hence the number of viewers in her live room was horrifyingly high, nearing 400,000.

    At this point, she definitely couldn¡¯t give up, couldn¡¯t get off the car; otherwise, the audience in the live room would not be appeased.

    ¡°Handsome! I beg you! Don¡¯t make me get off!¡± She clasped her hands together and pleaded. ¡°Help me out, just give me a ride to Five Star Street? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll die right here in your car!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. Well, coincidentally, he had to pass by Five Star Street on his way to his dinner date with Cui Feiyan.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with this girl. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you a free ride, but you need to stop the live stream! Who gave you the right to live stream without my permission? This is a violation of my personal rights. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know the law. To tell you the truth, I have connections here in Binhai. If you piss me off, one phone call and your live room will be shut down, you¡¯d be banned!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~!! Handsome, you are hilarious!¡± The girl broke into a fit of laughter.

    What connections could this guy, driving a BYD F3, possibly have?

    In the live chat, the screen was filled with ¡°6666666¡± and ¡°233333333¡±.

    The gifts from viewers were pouring in.

    ¡°Ok, ok, handsome, I respect your personal rights; I will end the live stream.¡± The pretty girl took her phone off the selfie stick and promptly ended the live stream.

    Only then did Huang Xiaolong start the car again.

    ¡°Uh, Handsome, do you watch Douyu livestream?¡± The pretty girl asked out of curiosity.

    You see, she was quite a popular female caster online, her annual income amounting to millions, receiving countless fans¡¯ adulations, even more famous than some of the second and third-tier female celebrities, fondly referred to as the ¡®Douyu Goddess¡¯, Zhou Mi, that was¡­

    ¡°No.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, indifferently as he drove.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Handsome, I am Zhou Mi, you really¡­ really don¡¯t know me?¡± Zhou Mi fixed her eyes on Huang Xiaolong, as if to ascertain if Huang Xiaolong was telling the truth.

    ¡°Never heard. If you keep it up, you can get off now,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, irritated.

    ¡°Oh¡­ nevermind then.¡± Zhou Mi felt quite dejected. Not only did Huang Xiaolong not know who she was, it was like he was completely ignoring her.

    Usually, even just walking down the street would have her swamped with many men trying to chat her up, asking for her WeChat ID. But this guy in front of her, didn¡¯t even give her a side glance, didn¡¯t even look at her once.

    This made Zhou Mi question her own charm.

    However, she was also a girl with self-respect and dignity, she didn¡¯t make further attempts to strike up a conversation with Huang Xiaolong, she pulled out her phone, and started playing with it all by herself.

    And so, the two of them sat silently in the car, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.

    After a few minutes, suddenly!

    Zhou mi¡¯s expression changed!¡±

    She was oozing allure!

    ¡°Handsome~~~¡± Zhou Mi called out in a coquettish voice.

    Huang Xiaolong shivered.

    However, Huang Xiaolong quickly noticed a trace of ghostly energy between Zhou Mi¡¯s eyebrows!

    ¡°Ghost energy?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback, he slammed onto the brake. ¡°She¡¯s bewitched!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong finally realized that Zhou Mi was¡­entranced by a ghost!

    But how could he, sitting next to her, not notice it? There weren¡¯t any dirty objects in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s car, and there were also no vicious ghosts in the places they had been driving past. How could she get entranced by a ghost for no reason?

    Huang Xiaolong was full of surprise.

    Exactly which ghost had the audacity to entrace someone right under the nose of a ghost investigator?

    ¡­

 Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Binhais Insanely Talented Youngster! (5th Update)

    Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Binhai¡¯s Insanely Talented Youngster! (5th Update)

    Seeing Zhou Mi clinging to Huang Xiaolong like a kitten, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t take advantage of her. Although she was bewitched by a ghost, her possession wasn¡¯t severe. It was just like being blinded by a red-dressed ghost.

    Huang Xiaolong recited a spell casually, and the ghostly aura around Zhou Mi¡¯s eyes was swiftly dispelled. Her expressive eyes, after a moment of confusion, quickly returned to their pristine clarity.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Zhou Mi glanced at Huang Xiaolong, then at herself, and then let out a high-pitched scream!

    In the next second, like getting an electric shock, Zhou Mi pulled back, fixing her messy clothes with a reddened face, wishing she could squeeze into a hole in the ground.

    ¡°Stop screaming. People might think I molested you.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then frowned slightly, still pondering the question he couldn¡¯t comprehend ¨C how Zhou Mi was bewitched by the ghost.

    ¡°That¡¯s so weird~~ Just now, I was like¡­ dazed, all muddled up¡­¡± Zhou Mi also began recalling what had just happened, a mix of shame, embarrassment, surprise and bewilderment. ¡°But I¡¯ve never acted like this¡­ Handsome guy, don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not a lewd anchor¡­ just now, that definitely wasn¡¯t me¡­ what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°You were just bewitched by a ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a straight face. He then scrutinized Zhou Mi. She didn¡¯t wear any ghost-attracting ornaments.

    Everything seemed normal.

    ¡°Ghost¡­ I was¡­ I was blinded by a ghost?¡± Girls are afraid of ghosts. Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, she shivered with fear. And the more she thought about it, the more she believed. Se wouldn¡¯t engage in such outspoken behavior if she wasn¡¯t bewitched by a ghost. She was a clean and pure goddess!

    Her first time being so buoyant! If it¡¯s not because of a ghost, it¡¯s weird!

    ¡°But don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ve already dispelled the ghost energy for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly. ¡°Can you remember what happened just now? I mean¡­ what did you do earlier?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Besides, I didn¡¯t offend anyone, nor have I done anything guilty¡­ ghosts¡­ ghosts wouldn¡¯t inexplicably target me¡­ did they get the wrong person?¡± Zhou Mi spoke in her innocent voice. ¡°By the way, handsome guy, are you a Taoist? I heard you chanting a spell just now, and then I sobered up. You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything earlier?¡± Huang Xiaolong was puzzled even more.

    ¡°Yeah, I was just playing with my phone since I was bored.¡± Zhou Mi innocently said.

    ¡°Phone?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind raced. He asked, ¡°Give me your phone. Let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ that¡¯s not good, right? It¡¯s my private item. It involves¡­ my privacy¡­¡± Zhou Mi was a bit reluctant.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t wait for a second answer and snatched her phone straight away.

    Upon examining the inside and outside, the phone did not have any abnormalities.

    The phone screen still had a WeChat chat. Huang Xiaolong saw that she had been chatting with a user named ¡°Binhai Genius Mad Young Man¡±.

    ¡°Binhai Genius Mad Young Man¡± sent a red envelope with a lewd spell ¨C ¡°I want to hook up with unknown men. I¡¯m so horny~¡±

    However, Zhou Mi accepted the red envelope with the spell. The money wasn¡¯t much, only 20 yuan.

    ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re so outrageous!¡± Zhou Mi¡¯s face was red as a beetroot. She snatched back her phone and weakly looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Let me explain¡­ I was just too bored and opened WeChat to play. Then, a local guy added me. I, kind of accepted without thinking. After accepting, he immediately sent me a spell red envelope. Out of habit, I automatically copied the spell without looking at its content¡­ I definitely didn¡¯t know what it was about. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have accepted it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, handsome guy, we¡¯re here. You can drop me off.¡± Zhou Mi hurriedly responded.

    Huang Xiaolong was in no rush. He stopped the car, took out a charm from his personal bag, and handed it Zhou Mi. ¡°Take this, it¡¯s an amulet. I drew it myself. Keep it with you at all times. Don¡¯t let any ghost bewitch you again. You may not escape unscathed next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, handsome guy.¡± Zhou Mi took the amulet, then suggested, ¡°Handsome guy, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. Just in case something like what happened earlier happens again, I can ask for your help.¡±

    With that, Zhou Mi turned shy. This was the first time she had asked a man for his WeChat contact.

    Without thinking much, Huang Xiaolong swapped WeChat IDs with Zhou Mi, and added her as a friend.

    Zhou Mi got off the car.

    Huang Xiaolong drove towards his date with Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Could it be that there was something wrong with the spell red envelope? Because the spell was¡­about hooking up with a strange man¡­and Zhou Mi¡¯s earlier behavior¡­it did look like she wanted to hook up with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned, but after careful inspection, the phone indeed had no problems.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it for now. I still have to have a, uh, heart-to-heart conversation with my tsundere CEO Feiyan, later.¡± Huang Xiaolong adjusted his emotions.

    Soon, he drove to a commercial area and parked.

    He walked to a western restaurant.

    ¡°Little Long¡­over here!¡± Cui Feiyan appeared to have been waiting for a long time. As soon as she saw Huang Xiaolong, she waved her hand enthusiastically, her eyes full of affection.

    Cui Feiyan was clearly decked up today, wearing a long black dress, with her long black hair casually draped over her shoulders, radiating captivating charm.

    Her black dress and fair skin contrasted sharply, adding to an irresistible allure.

    Moreover, the black dress made her appear even more aloof, like a goddess, intimidating to most men who dared not approach but admire from a distance.

    ¡°Haha~~ Feiyan.¡± Huang Xiaolong ran over cheerfully. ¡°You look really beautiful today.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong compliment her beauty, Cui Feiyan felt sweet. Since the last time Huang Xiaolong warded off the demon in the toy store, earned her billions overnight, and his performance at the four major families¡¯ charity auction, Cui Feiyan held a mix of admiration and affection for him.

    Huang Xiaolong had also appeared in her dreams, truly the love of her dreams and her Prince Charming.

    During this period, Huang Xiaolong had not contacted her, which left Cui Feiyan worried and feeling as if something was missing from her life. She was painfully aware that she had completely fallen in love with this always cheerful and light-hearted boy!

    She was deeply in love, beyond any hope of salvation!

    ¡°Hehe, Feiyan, I thought you were going to wear leather pants,¡± Huang Xiaolong said lecherously while staring at Cui Feiyan.

    Cui Feiyan gave Huang Xiaolong a flirtatious glance, ¡°Tsk~~ It¡¯s so hot, why would I wear leather pants¡­if¡­if you want to see me in leather pants¡­then¡­come over to my place later, I¡¯ll change into them for you.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Huang Xiaolong was very excited.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Long, I¡¯ve reserved a table.¡± Cui Feiyan said with a charming smile.

    The pair walked into this extremely high-end western restaurant shoulder to shoulder.

    As soon as they stepped in, a woman dressed in office attire, around 26 or 27, average-looking, greeted Cui Feiyan respectfully, ¡°President Cui, you¡¯re here for a meal?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Cui Feiyan nodded indifferently, exuding a powerful aura.

    The pair entered the reserved private room, Cui Feiyan volunteered, ¡°That woman just now, she works in my company¡¯s planning department.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    After both had taken their seats, a waiter walked into the private room to serve them.

    Just after they ordered, suddenly, there were screams, sounds of running, and chaos coming from the dining hall outside their private room¡­A complete mess!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cui Feiyan frowned unhappily. She had finally gotten her crush to go to dinner with her and enjoy a candlelight dinner, and she didn¡¯t expect there to be an incident in this restaurant.

    ¡°Madam, I¡­I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± The waiter was full of innocence.

    ¡°Feiyan, I¡¯ll go out and see what has happened.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and ran out. Cui Feiyan quickly followed.

    In the main dining hall,

    they saw an office lady, holding a kitchen knife in her hand, swinging wildly, her face contorted with madness, she screamed hysterically, ¡°I want to kill you all! I want to kill you all!¡±

    This crazy woman was the same employee that had greeted Cui Feiyan earlier.

    ¡°No way? What¡¯s wrong with Lily? Did she eat something wrong?¡± Cui Feiyan was shocked. ¡°She¡¯s usually quite normal. She comes from a good family and has a good education. She doesn¡¯t have a history of mental illness.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, he saw a ghostly aura enveloping the woman¡¯s eyes!

    She was under the influence of a ghost!

    The situation was similar to Zhou Mi who was suddenly affected by a ghost in the car earlier.

    When Huang Xiaolong entered the restaurant, he brushed past the office lady and didn¡¯t notice any abnormalities, much less anything unclean about her. And now, just a few minutes later, she was under a ghost¡¯s influence.

    Moreover, the restaurant¡¯s atmosphere was quite positive, and the Feng Shui was good. There was no sign of any malicious ghostly activity!

    The more Huang Xiaolong thought about it, the more curious he became. He quickly took out a talisman and threw it towards her from afar.

    The talisman attached itself to the office lady¡¯s forehead, instantly purifying the ghostly energy from her eyes.

    Soon, the office lady screamed and threw the kitchen knife to the ground. Her face turned pale and she looked utterly confused, ¡°What¡­what just happened to me? What just happened¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Feiyan, your staff member is all right,¡± Huang Xiaolong walked up to her within a few strides.

    ¡°Wait for me, Little Long,¡± Cui Feiyan followed, full of doubts.

    ¡°You were just under the influence of a ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong said straightforwardly. ¡°What did you do? I mean, what did you do before you were affected by the ghost?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± The office lady looked miserable. ¡°President Cui, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just felt like I was being mesmerized by something. Like¡­like being drunk¡­I unexpectedly, inexplicably went into the kitchen and stole this knife¡­it was definitely not my intention¡­~~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long said you were affected by a ghost, he is an authority on this.¡± Cui Feiyan looked stern. ¡°What did you really do? Be honest with Little Long and don¡¯t hide anything. Otherwise¡­the company might not need an employee who can go crazy.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°President Cui, please don¡¯t!¡± the office lady pleaded. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything, I was just idly playing with my phone. Actually¡­Actually, I¡­I¡¯m not in a good mood recently, I¡¯ve been dumped¡­so tonight I¡­I thought of using WeChat to add¡­add a friend, then¡­then¡­see if we could¡­could hang out¡­¡±

    Looks like she wants to hook up!

    ¡°Then what?¡± Cui Feiyan pressed.

    ¡°Then, as it happened, a WeChat friend sent me a friend request. I¡­I agreed, the first thing he said was a password red envelope.¡± the office lady said pitifully.

    ¡°Is the nickname of that WeChat friend ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, his expression turning serious.

 Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Chapter 531: Adding Cui Feiyan!

    Chapter 531: Chapter 531: Adding Cui Feiyan!

    Binhai Genius Madman?

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s question, the white-collar woman¡¯s face turned pale with fright, ¡°You¡­ how did you know?¡±

    ¡®Um¡­ there¡¯s a problem! Just now, in my car, the news anchor Zhou Mi was suddenly bewitched. Before this, she was also on WeChat, and then she added someone named ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯. Now¡­ this white-collar woman is the same¡­ No matter how much of a coincidence it is, it can¡¯t be this much, right?¡¯

    ¡°What command did he send you in the red packet?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°The command is quite strange¡­¡± the white-collar woman replied. ¡°The command is¡ª¡ª ¡®I¡¯m crazy, I want to kill, I really enjoy killing~~¡¯¡±

    ¡°Ah! What I did just now?¡± The white-collar woman woke up with a start. Isn¡¯t her action now akin to madness? She ran into the kitchen, stole a kitchen knife, and wanted to chop someone. This is extremely consistent with the ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯s¡¯ command!

    ¡°How odd.¡± Cui Feiyan to the side was also greatly surprised.

    ¡°Give me your phone to take a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong reached out his hand.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The white-collar woman hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Cui Feiyan said tersely, full of leadership aura.

    The white-collar woman dared not disobey Cui Feiyan and handed her phone to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Um¡­ there are some personal things in my phone. Could you please not look at my photo album and videos?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t look at anything I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, taking the phone with a smile and quickly opening WeChat.

    He directly found ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯ in the recent contacts, clicked on his profile picture, and checked his personal information.

    But¡ª¡ª

    The profile picture of ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯ was pitch-black and he could not view his moments. His personal bio was blank as well.

    Huang Xiaolong sent a message to ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯ using the white-collar woman¡¯s WeChat account.

    But it showed that the user had refused to receive messages.

    ¡°He has blacklisted you.¡± Huang Xiaolong uttered with some exasperation.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The white-collar woman was stunned, then laughed mockingly. ¡°I have never been blacklisted by a WeChat friend before. This is the first time.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what is going on?¡± Cui Feiyan asked from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure at the moment. But there¡¯s definitely something wrong with this guy who goes by the nickname ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯. He¡¯s very cunning and cautious.¡± Huang Xiaolong tried to add ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯ as a friend using the white-collar woman¡¯s WeChat account. But very quickly, the other party rejected his request.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong cursed out of annoyance, then handed the phone back to the white-collar woman.

    ¡°Is Lily going to be alright?¡± Cui Feiyan may be tough on the outside, but she was soft on the inside and cared quite a bit about her subordinates.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she has only been fooled, not under possession. There are no after-effects.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile. He then gave the white-collar woman an amulet. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t add strangers arbitrarily in the future. Also, if that ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯ tries to add you again, alert Feiyan immediately. If he asks you to meet in person, um¡­ unless you have a death wish, don¡¯t go out. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, I understand.¡± The white-collar woman bobbed her head like a pecking chicken.

    ¡°Feiyan, let¡¯s go back to our meal.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled Cui Feiyan and returned to the private room.

    About this ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯, Huang Xiaolong had already taken a keen interest. However, as there were no immediate leads and no one in his immediate circle was threatened, he didn¡¯t pay special attention to it.

    The romantic candlelit dinner for two was very interesting and quite enjoyable.

    Cui Feiyan ordered the waiter to open a costly bottle of French red wine and the two drank together.

    Due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s distinctive physique, alcohol had no effect on him. However, Cui Feiyan¡¯s cheeks turned rosy, her eyes sparkled, her lips slightly parted, exhibiting an adorable and rather intoxicating appearance. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body burned with desire, longing to take her there and then.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Cui Feiyan said in a tender manner, ¡°Do you know what the luckiest event of my life is?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong replied in a tone that was half-smiling, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inheriting the Cui Group and becoming the proud female CEO coveted by all the men in Binhai?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ That¡¯s nothing.¡± Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes were like calm waters as she looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The luckiest thing for me is meeting you.¡±

    There¡¯s an old saying that alcohol gives courage to the timid, in fact, it can also bolster a woman¡¯s bravery. That was indeed the case when Cui Feiyan had a bit of a drink and, unable to control her emotions any longer, she professed her love to Huang Xiaolong right then and there.

    With things progressing to that point, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t hold back either.

    ¡°Feiyan, are you full?¡± There was a glint of excitement in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full,¡± Cui Feiyan hummed, her voice even more enticing than usual.

    ¡°Then let me take you home,¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested, unable to mask his eagerness.

    Cui Feiyan might have been an inexperienced lady, but she still understood the connotation. She bashfully nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she even extended her beautiful hand to him. Huang Xiaolong, playing the gentleman, grabbed her hand and helped her up.

    Without another word, he embraced her by the waist and left the restaurant.

    They rushed down the road in his car and arrived at Cui Feiyan¡¯s district.

    In this district, Cui Feiyan had several properties that include villas and high-rise apartments. She took Huang Xiaolong to one of her apartments.

    The apartment was not large in size but decorated with warm aesthetics. The living room was adorned in light colors. The floors were wheat-colored, the walls beige, and the sofa cream. The only decoration on the wall was a frameless clock, giving the entire room a minimalist yet elegant appeal.

    The moment they stepped into the house and shut the door, Huang Xiaolong, seemingly unable to wait any longer, drew Cui Feiyan in for a kiss.

    Cui Feiyan let out a soft whimper, then passionately kissed the man she loved deeply.

    The kiss was incredibly long, starting from the foyer to the kitchen, then from the kitchen all the way to the couch¡­

    For Cui Feiyan, it was her first time kissing a man. The scent of Huang Xiaolong was intoxicating, and she was utterly enamored by him, his goodness, uniqueness, bravery¡­

    At that moment, Cui Feiyan felt like she was the luckiest girl in the world.

    However, just when they were on the brink of the passionate act, the sound of a phone disrupted the blissful moment. It was Cui Feiyan¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong loosened his grip on Cui Feiyan, evidently disappointed. ¡°Who¡¯s calling? At such a critical moment?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Little Long. We have¡­we have plenty of time tonight.¡± Cui Feiyan ditched her arrogant executive lady persona and softened up, snuggling into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms as she took out her phone. ¡°We aren¡¯t getting a call, it¡¯s just a WeChat notification.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re on WeChat too, Feiyan. Have you hooked up using this?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Cui Feiyan pouted. ¡°I mostly chat with family and friends¡­ and you!¡±

    As she continued speaking, she casually opened WeChat and glanced at it. ¡°A stranger has requested to add me. Pffff¡­ I¡¯m gonna reject it outright!¡±

    Cui Feiyan scoffed. How could a woman of her lineage and status accept random friend requests?

    However¡­

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Cui Feiyan suddenly stuttered, her voice trembling. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s him¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s him! The guy who goes by the nickname ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youth¡¯ wants to add me as a friend!¡± Cui Feiyan made a split-second decision and handed her phone to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Have a look, Little Long!¡±

    ¡°Binhai Genius Mad Youth: Hello, pretty! Can we be friends? I¡¯ll send you a red envelope (cash gift)~~

    From: People Around Me

    [Accept]

    [Add to Blacklist] [Report]¡±

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Chapter 532: The Peculiar Ghost Magic

    Chapter 532: Chapter 532: The Peculiar Ghost Magic

    Damn it!!!!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was seething with rage!

    This scum, actually dared to target his own wife!

    How could this be?

    ¡°Even dare to lay hands on my people, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shimmered with murderous intent.

    ¡°Little Long~~ You¡¯re so fierce~~¡± Cui Feiyan was delighted to see Huang Xiaolong so concerned about her, caring for her, her heart felt as sweet as if it was filled with honey.

    But Huang Xiaolong was no ordinary person, his anger evaporated quickly, and he calmed down. He handed the phone back to Cui Feiyan. ¡°Feiyan, pass the verification and chat with him. Rest assured, with me by your side, nothing will happen¡­ heh heh heh, I want to see what mischief this guy can do under my watch¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, Little Long, I¡¯ll pass the verification right away, then chat with him and try to pry out all his secrets,¡± Cui Feiyan obediently said, taking the phone and passing the verification of ¡°Binhai Genius Madman¡±.

    After adding ¡°Binhai Genius Madman¡± as a friend, Huang Xiaolong and Cui Feiyan sat on the couch, with Cui Feiyan in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, focused on the phone.

    Soon, ¡°Binhai Genius Madman¡± sent a message¡ª¡±Hehe, beauty, you¡¯re so pretty. I saw your moments, rich and beautiful! Goddess! Oh my God, such a top-notch beauty. I really like you¡­ I can¡¯t help but lick the screen!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless~~ Little Long, judging by the way he talks, he¡¯s just like the loser they talk about on the Internet!¡± Cui Feiyan shook her head in disbelief.

    Next, Cui Feiyan sent a voice message¡ª¡±Who are you? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Binhai Genius Madman¡± didn¡¯t answer Cui Feiyan¡¯s questions, but directly sent a red envelope with a passphrase.

    The content of the passphrase was¡ª¡±I¡¯m so lonely¡­ I really need it~ I want a man¡­ I¡¯m very lustful, I want a man.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Seeing the explicit content of the passphrase, Cui Feiyan¡¯s face was full of anger.

    She, a high-profile female president controlling billions of company assets, a goddess attracting everyone¡¯s attention, was never exposed to such shameless and degrading content.

    Huang Xiaolong observed for a while, at least for now, Cui Feiyan¡¯s phone was still normal. Her WeChat chat content with ¡°Binhai Genius Madman¡± was also clean, there was no evil or ghost energy being passed over.

    ¡°I think the passphrase red envelope should be the key to the problem¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong thought. ¡°Feiyan, take the red envelope with the passphrase.¡±

    ¡°Little Long~~ I¡¯m not lonely, with you by my side, how could I possibly be lonely? And I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not lewd~~¡± Cui Feiyan said in frustration.

    ¡°Feiyan, be good and listen. Just pretend you are saying the content of the passphrase to me, won¡¯t that be okay? If you¡¯re acting lasciviously in front of me, that¡¯s cute.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully said.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Nonsense!¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, Cui Feiyan wasn¡¯t embarrassed anymore and directly copied the passphrase and accepted the red envelope.

    The red envelope was successfully received! 100 yuan!

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh~~~!!!!!!

    A stream of ghostly energy shot out directly from the opened red envelope and quickly plunged into Cui Feiyan¡¯s forehead!

    Cui Feiyan¡¯s body suddenly felt weak and hot, staring straight at Huang Xiaolong with seductive eyes, images of sexual scenes filling her mind. She subconsciously twisted her waist and pressed her legs together, tossing the phone aside, as she breathed heavily to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long¡­ I really love you so much~~ Ever since you came into my dreams, I can¡¯t forget you~ Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t be fooled by my cold exterior, it¡¯s just a facade. In front of you, I¡­ I can throw away everything, you can treat me as a dog¡­ and¡­and ravish me, okay?¡±

    Cui Feiyan actually spoke such utterly shameless words!

    Of course, her words were probably half true and half false. But her eyes were indeed engulfed in a black aura, which was ghostly energy. Meaning, Cui Feiyan was under ghost influence and lost her sanity!

    ¡°Oh¡­So when you accept the passphrase red envelope, it triggers the ghost energy, causing the person to be influenced by the ghost. The content of the passphrase basically controls or commands the person under the ghost influence¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly understood. ¡°This is indeed an evil practice, and it¡¯s unpredictable.¡±

    Just as Cui Feiyan was about to take off Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clothes in her delirium, Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman from his bag and gently pressed it onto her forehead.

    With a flash of golden light, the ghostly energy surrounding her instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Er~~~¡± Cui Feiyan shook her head, suddenly blushing deep red as realization dawned. She covered her face and stammered. ¡°Little Long¡­ I can¡¯t face you now¡­ How did I say those words¡­ I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, it¡¯s okay. After all, you only said it to me.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled unaffectedly. He then picked up the mobile phone that Cui Feiyan had thrown on the sofa.

    After sending a secret cache, ¡°Binhai¡¯s Young Genius Madman¡±, he stays still.

    He clicked on the personal information of ¡°Binhai¡¯s Young Genius Madman.¡± This time, he didn¡¯t have time to block Cui Feiyan, perhaps because he was reluctant to do it immediately because of the too stunning and aloof picture that Cui Feiyan posted on her friend circle.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong could see various information and the friend circle of ¡°Binhai¡¯s Young Genius Madman!¡±

    The guy¡¯s avatar was that of a weirdly-styled teenager, about seventeen or eighteen years old, with purple-dyed hair, and a cigarette in his mouth, even giving the middle finger.

    Cui Feiyan leaned in for a look. ¡°Quite a peculiar style.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed, suddenly, the image of the teen on the mobile phone changed! The background turned into pitch black, bubbling with negative energy!

    His face became as pale as death, his eyes bulged out like a dead fish, from which shadows were constantly secreting, and the corners of his mouth let out an eerie vindictive, cold smirk as if despising the world, despising everything!

    Initially, the teenager in the picture was wearing jeans and a white t-shirt, but in the view of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Heavenly Eye, he was wearing a green gown.

    ¡°This guy is not a human, he¡¯s a ghost. Red, orange, yellow, green, turquoise, blue, purple, he¡¯s a green ghoul.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°The green ghoul, uses his ghostly aura through the phone to delude people, leading to ghost blindness, making people do bewildering things.¡±

    Next, Huang Xiaolong checked the teen¡¯s friend circle.

    If viewed from an ordinary person¡¯s perspective, the stuff teen was showing on his friend circle were luxury watches, extravagant items, villas, Rolls-Royce Phantoms, and photos of him with a group of gorgeous, tall-beauty.

    But, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Heavenly Eye ¡ª

    The luxury watch was made of paper!

    The mansion was a paper house!

    The Rolls-Royce Phantom was also made of paper!

    The seemingly model-like beauties surrounding him were all sinister paper cutting figures!

    ¡­

    Eerie!

    However, when Huang Xiaolong wanted to continue observing his friend circle, suddenly, everything in the friend circle disappeared.

    Cui Feiyan was blocked by ¡°Binhai¡¯s Young Genius Madman¡±!

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s going on?¡± Cui Feiyan asked anxiously.

    ¡°It appears to be a green ghoul, possessing a peculiar ghost technique. This ghost technique is triggered remotely through WeChat secret caches.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained methodically. ¡°This green ghoul was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old weirdly-styled teenager in his past life. Analyzing from his friend circle, he seems to be a loner, who admired the life of the rich and handsome. Hence, even after his death and transformation into a ghost, he still shows off photos of luxury cars, mansions, and models.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, if a secret cache could delude people and make them ghost blinded, isn¡¯t this too powerful? This kind of ghost is impossible to guard against!¡± Cui Feiyan exclaimed in horror. ¡°How can we locate it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment, took out his own phone and sent a voice message to ¡°Zhou Mi,¡± whom he had encountered today¨C

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Beauty host, that stranger ¡®Binhai¡¯s Young Genius Madman¡¯ you added today, has he blocked you?¡±

    Soon, Zhou Mi sent a WeChat voice message in response¡­ ¡°No, I was just chatting with him, he asked me out to meet. This guy is too sleazy, always speaking inappropriately, I am going to live broadcast tonight. I¡¯m going to meet him, then let the viewers in the live room see the real face of this sleazy guy¡­ hehe, my fans will surely roast him!¡±

    ¡°He asked you to meet?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart jumped.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I¡¯m on my way, almost there. Master ~~ can you please stop the car, I¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Ancient House

    Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Ancient House

    Hearing that Zhou Mi was actually asked out by the ¡°Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡±, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart skipped a beat instantly.

    That¡¯s a green-robed evil ghost!

    And it¡¯s probably one of those depressive emo-types from its time alive, the kind that dreams of worshipping a goddess. If a beautiful anchor like Zhou Mi gets caught by the ¡°Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡±, she¡¯s definitely going to be abused terribly!

    Yeah~~ Just the thought makes one cringe.

    Moreover, since this ¡°Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡± even targeted his own wife, Cui Feiyan, Huang Xiaolong was determined to destroy him.

    Just worrying about not having any clues!

    Immediately, without wasting any time, Huang Xiaolong sent a voice message to Zhou Mi¡­¡±Quickly send me your cell phone number. Also, where are you now, snap a picture for me. Most importantly, stay where you are! Never go meet the ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡¯, or else, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died! I am not joking!¡±

    Perhaps it was because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone was too serious, or maybe she subconsciously trusted Huang Xiaolong somewhat, therefore, Zhou Mi swiftly sent Huang Xiaolong a few selfies.

    These few photos were of Zhou Mi posing from different angles, the playful girl was making a ¡®scissors¡¯ hand gesture, or a smooching pose.

    The photos were taken in real-time, they weren¡¯t retouched or manipulated. On seeing the photos, Huang Xiaolong noticed a layer of black aura over the root of Zhou Mi¡¯s eyebrow, which forebodes ominousness!

    The backdrop was an old house.

    The house seemed to have been built in the last century, it looked quite quaint on the surface, but when Huang Xiaolong used his Heavenly Eye power to look at it, the serene and elegant old house unexpectedly started shrouding in thick black fog, obscuring the bright moon. On the verdant grass in front of the house, eerie shadows resembling graves strangely appeared.

    Also, the exterior wall of the old house was covered in ivy. The ivy was blood-red, as if it had been soaked in fresh blood.

    Really, it¡¯s a typical haunted house!

    ¡°Could it be that this haunted house is the fortress of the ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong guessed inwardly.

    At this time, a missed call from an unknown number came in.

    Huang Xiaolong answered the phone.

    It turned out to be Zhou Mi who called.

    ¡°Hey, handsome, what do you need from me? I¡¯m doing a live stream outdoors now, and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve practiced self-defense for women, that ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡¯, definitely can¡¯t beat me. I¡¯ve seen his photos and moments, he¡¯s just a kiddo, an emo kid, I¡¯m not afraid of him at all.¡± Zhou Mi conveyed, laughing cheerfully.

    ¡°Haha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly, ¡°Did it ask you to meet in the old house behind you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Zhou Mi, utterly oblivious of the impending danger, replied, ¡°Handsome, right now I¡¯m in Da¡¯an District, this old house is very famous, it¡¯s been here for a century. Often a lot of people come here to take wedding photos.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Having figured out Zhou Mi¡¯s location, Huang Xiaolong urgently said. ¡°Remember, stay where you are and absolutely do not enter the old house on your own.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Handsome, why do you seem so worried¡­¡± Before Zhou Mi could finish, her call suddenly cut off.

    ¡°Hello~~ Hello~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart thumped, then he dialed Zhou Mi back immediately, yet it was disconnected.

    ¡°Feiyan, I have to go out now.¡± Huang Xiaolong, no longer in the mood for anything pleasing, stood up and quickly said.

    ¡°Little Long, that ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡¯, actually asked her out, what¡­ what¡¯s he planning?¡± Cui Feiyan asked in alarm.

    ¡°Hard to say right now, will know once I get there. At worst, a beautiful young female anchor might have already been harmed by him.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°But no matter what, I am going to destroy that disgusting green-robed ghost tonight!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong quickly bolted out of the house right after saying that.

    Cui Feiyan followed and yelled, ¡°Little Long, you must be careful!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong went downstairs to get his car. He drove very fast towards the old house in the Da¡¯an District.

    Upon reaching the destination, Huang Xiaolong parked and got out of the car only to find the area around the old house was completely deserted!

    There was no trace of Zhou Mi anywhere!

    ¡°Damn~~what a pity. Such a beautiful girl. If she is toyed with and killed by the ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡¯, it would be a real waste!¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a wave of regret in his heart.

    Looking around at the old house, which was located at the intersection of several roads, it had what fengshui considered a ¡®scissor¡¯ curse. Simply put, disasters or malevolent spirits were likely to occur in this place.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly ran towards the old house.

    The iron gate of the courtyard was left wide open, and Huang Xiaolong stepped right in.

    Inside was a rather large courtyard.

    There were swings, and a grapevine wrapped around a trellis, that resembled a giant python. It was horrifying to look at in the darkness.

    ¡°Ah~~handsome, you really came?¡± Zhou Mi stood in the yard, shining her cell phone flashlight around. She was clearly delighted to see Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I just got here too. But I did not see the ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡¯. What a bore, he turned out to be just a coward.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you have a lot of nerves yourself. It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re still alive.¡± Seeing Zhou Mi safe and sound, Huang Xiaolong felt relieved. However, there was still a dark cloud over her, indicating that her misfortune wasn¡¯t over yet.

    Clearly, this misery befell her because of this haunted house.

    But she had the amulet given by Huang Xiaolong, so as long as she left this place, everything would be fine and the evil spirits would not bother her.

    ¡°What happened to your cell phone?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a frown.

    ¡°Oh, I am not sure, maybe it¡¯s a signal problem. I was calling you, and then it automatically turned off. When I restarted it, there was no signal, so I couldn¡¯t live broadcast.¡± Zhou Mi said with a helpless look. ¡°By the way, handsome, is there really something wrong with that ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡¯?¡±

    ¡°There is something seriously wrong. To be straight with you, it¡¯s not just a ¡®coward¡¯. It¡¯s a real evil spirit.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°It tricked you into coming here, definitely planning to use and then kill you.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Zhou Mi had a skeptical look on her face.

    Just then!

    Screech~~~~~~~

    The ancient house¡¯s front door suddenly swang open!

    It was pitch black inside!

    The streetlights near the old house suddenly all went out! It made a sizzling sound like an electric arc!

    The next moment¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The wide-open door of the old house was like the open mouth of a demon, letting out a cold gust of wind, aimed straight at Huang Xiaolong and Zhou Mi. At the same time, waves of biting-cold chills enveloped them from all sides.

    Inside the building, a terrifying sound like hard plastic rubbing against glass echoed. ¡°An intruder in my territory¡­hehehe~~looks like someone doesn¡¯t want to live!¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh! Who¡­ who¡¯s that? Is it a human or¡­ or¡­ a ghost?¡± Even Zhou Mi, who was usually brazen, started trembling from the sudden unfriendly voice and quickly clung to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Heh, so you are that goth youngster, ¡®Binhai Genius Mad Youngster¡¯, huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent. ¡°Stop hiding and come the fuck out!¡±

    He threw out a charm, which self-ignited. As it burned, it produced a flash of golden light, illuminating the entire old house like a lantern!

 Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Chapter 534: The Identity of the Genius Mad Youngster in Binhai

    Chapter 534: Chapter 534: The Identity of the Genius Mad Youngster in Binhai

    Under the reveal charm, the courtyard where Huang Xiaolong and Zhou Mi stood began to rattle ominously. Suddenly, earthen mounds erupted one by one from the ground, oozing fresh blood.

    Immediately, the entire yard was filled with a dense and pungent smell of blood.

    It was as if Huang Xiaolong and Zhou Mi had suddenly ended up in a graveyard!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Zhou Mi shrieked in terror, clutching onto Huang Xiaolong like a cat with its tail stepped on, clinging onto him like a sloth.

    This could be made into an emoji ¨C ¡°Brother, do you need any more pendants hanging off you?¡±

    The sizeable mound was also pressing hard against Huang Xiaolong.

    It was quite awkward.

    The next moment, the courtyard walls disappeared, replaced by a dense, black fog.

    ¡°This is too horrifying¡­we¡¯re done for¡­this time we¡¯re really done for¡­¡± Zhou Mi muttered with shaky whisper, her delicate body trembling.

    However, an odd expression appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face as he mumbled, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, all of this is just an illusion. Although it¡¯s extraordinarily realistic, it can only scare ordinary people, and it lacks any real offensive power¡­ ¡®Binhai¡¯s Haughty Genius¡¯ is supposed to be a ferocious green-attired ghost, so it shouldn¡¯t be this weak¡­¡±

    Just then, a fierce ghost finally emerged from the ancient house.

    It was a male ghost, dressed in orange. Its face was horribly charred and bloody, its skin looked like chunks of roasted meat pieced together, fearfully terrifying. His eyes were full of suspicion and ferocity.

    ¡°A ghost burned to death?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished. ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you ¡®Binhai¡¯s Haughty Genius¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Are you a Taoist?¡± The burned-to-death ghost stared viciously at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°What Binhai, what genius, what haughty¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! But since you¡¯ve broken in here, you have only one path ¨C death!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong finally understood.

    ¡®Binhai¡¯s Haughty Genius¡¯ was too cunning and would not show itself easily. It preferred to hide in a dark corner, using WeChat to harm people.

    It must have known that this old house in Da¡¯an district was haunted, so it lured Zhou Mi here, planning to use the ghost to kill her.

    Even though this ghost had ample power being a green-attired ghost, it preferred to use others to do its dirty work, displaying its cowardice.

    Just then, the burned-to-death ghost roared and tried to pounce at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong just smirked, his body shuddering as it exploded with golden light, resembling an ancient Buddha!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    An intangible but powerful pressure surged towards the burned-to-death ghost!

    The ghost¡¯s form nearly burst under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pressure.

    Questionsformats Fear quickly consumed its gaze, and it rapidly fell to its knees, crying out. ¡°Master Taoist! Don¡¯t destroy me! Don¡¯t destroy me! I¡¯m just a pitiful ghost who was burned to death¡­ I beg you, don¡¯t destroy me¡­¡±

    Seeing a fearsome ghost frightened and begging for mercy from the young man beside her, Zhou Mi looked at Huang Xiaolong with adoring eyes.

    ¡°You seem to have a lot of grievances, you must have killed many people. Originally, I didn¡¯t come to destroy you tonight, but you had to provoke me.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually threw out an exorcism charm.

    The exorcism charm landed on the forehead of the burned-to-death ghost and ignited instantly. The brilliance of the gold light burst forth, the ghost¡¯s body tore apart under a powerful force, as if it were a shattered porcelain, ripped open in places, full of oozing, boiling ghostly blood. Its entire ghostly form was bloody and horrifyingly miserable.

    ¡°Damn it! Ah~~~!!!! You won¡¯t die a good death! Ah!¡± The flaming ghost writhed and screamed on the ground, but quickly turned into a puddle of revolting pus, with its spirit dispersing.

    Huang Xiaolong muttered a spell, and all the gloomy and resentful air around the old house evaporated like bubbles in the sunlight.

    The surrounding soil graves and black energy vanished without a trace, the bright moonlight shone down, and the sound of insects could be heard in all directions, full of vitality.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Zhou Mi still clung to Huang Xiaolong like a sloth, looking around.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get down? Do you just like holding on to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry¡­¡± Zhou Mi quickly let go of Huang Xiaolong, her face turned a little red, ¡°So your powers are so strong! That¡¯s amazing! I swear, I¡¯ve never seen someone as powerful as you before! Can you give me an autograph? Let¡¯s take a picture together!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, and turned to leave without saying another word.

    Zhou Mi trotted after him happily.

    ¡°Handsome, what¡¯s your name?¡± Now, Zhou Mi seemed very curious about Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered coolly.

    ¡°Ah! Master Huang Xiaolong! I¡¯m telling you, if you start a live stream room and catch ghosts, you will be an instant hit!¡± Zhou Mi¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°This idea is fabulous! There¡¯s no real supernatural broadcaster in our country right now! Master Huang Xiaolong! Shall we collaborate? We create a team named ¡®Ghost capturing duo¡¯¡­ Perfect! Perfect! Or, we pretend to be lovers, and the team name would be ¡®Ghost Capturing Couple¡¯¡­ It¡¯s an unbeatable gimmick!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Zhou Mi very impatiently. ¡°Why do you talk so much? Can¡¯t you be quiet?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Master Huang Xiaolong, so you prefer quieter girls? Okay, I¡­I¡¯ll shut up, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Zhou Mi made a funny face, rolling her eyes. ¡°Master, is ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯ also a fierce ghost? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tough one.¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brow. ¡°All it needs to do is stay far away and harm people using WeChat red packets. Plus, it¡¯s hard to track its location. The most crucial issue is, it¡¯s too cowardly to show itself easily, which makes it more difficult for us.¡±

    After thinking, Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Now we need to figure out the identity of ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯ before he died. Once we clarify this, we basically have it under control.¡±

    ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Zhou Mi.

    ¡°OK.¡± Zhou Mi obediently pulled out her phone and handed it to Huang Xiaolong with both hands. ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, are you going to make a call? We have signal now.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took the phone, opened WeChat, and clicked on ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯s¡¯ profile.

    Only to discover that he had been blocked by Zhou Mi!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong gritted his teeth in frustration.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, do you want his photo? Don¡¯t worry, I saved a few before.¡± Zhou Mi said, trying to please him. ¡°They¡¯re in my photo album, take a look.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brightened, and he quickly scrolled through Zhou Mi¡¯s photo album. Sure enough, she had saved several pictures of the ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯ with his fashionable hairstyle.

    Huang Xiaolong sent these photos to his own WeChat account.

    Then he sent the photos to Lin Jing along with a voice message ¨C ¡°Sister Jing, can you look into this guy?¡±

    Half a minute later, Lin Jing sent back a voice message to Huang Xiaolong ¨C ¡°Little Long, where did you find these photos? This man died a year ago.¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong perked up and immediately sent a voice message to Lin Jing ¨C ¡°Sister Jing, I want details on him. His cause of death, his network of relations when he was alive, home address, etc¡­¡±

 Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Green Tea Bitch (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Green Tea Bitch (Fifth Update)

    It seems that identifying the real identity of ¡°Binhai¡¯s Genius Mad Youth¡± from Lin Jing is reliable.

    ¡°Heh heh, Little Long, you only think of me when you need something, but you ignore me when you don¡¯t.¡± Lin Jing sent a voice message.

    Oh, she sounds a bit resentful!

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong felt a surge of warmth in his heart. Even though they were not officially boyfriend and girlfriend, Huang Xiaolong had taken Lin Jing¡¯s first kiss.

    He had long considered Lin Jing one of his future wives.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Master Long, is she your girlfriend?¡± Zhou Mi giggled on the side. ¡°Her voice is so pleasant to listen to. So mature. So, Master Long, you prefer mature women? Oh wow, I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed and sent a voice message to Lin Jing¡ª¡ª¡±Sister Jing, I¡¯ve just been a bit busy recently. But I think of you every day¡­ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll come to see you whenever I have time. I¡¯m just afraid that you might not have time then.¡±

    Lin Jing: ¡°Pfft~~Little Long, you¡¯ve learned to sweet-talk now? Alright, your sister is not that petty.¡±

    From the sound of Lin Jing¡¯s voice, she was obviously much happier.

    ¡°Little Long, the young man in the photos is named ¡®Zou Shirong¡¯, he passed away last year. He was only eighteen when he died, at such a good age. This boy¡¯s story is a speechless one.¡±

    ¡°He was unemployed, an orphan, taken in by a lonely old man. After the old man died, he lived aimlessly all alone. At thirteen or fourteen, he was sent to a labor camp for stealing. Then he joined a group of idle people to do petty theft. But at seventeen, he met a girl, and his life underwent a drastic change.¡±

    ¡°Zou Shirong must have fallen in love with this girl. For her, Zou Shirong changed his lifestyle. He stopped stealing and started working in a factory. From what we discovered, the girl maintained a vague relationship with him, not confirming their relationship but always asking him for money.¡±

    ¡­

    Upon hearing this, Zhou Mi sulks on the side. ¡°Pfft¡­he fell for the wrong woman. He got tangled with a sly green tea.¡±

    Lin Jing continued to send WeChat voice messages¡ª¡±Remember that year, when the iPhone6s just came out and it was very popular. The girl liked it so much, she asked Zou Shirong for one. But Zou Shirong, who was working in a factory and constantly helping out the girl, couldn¡¯t suddenly afford it.¡±

    ¡°Under the pressure from the girl, Zou Shirong chose a drastic method to raise money. He¡­.he sold one of his kidneys. He sold it for 20,000 yuan, and felt ripped off by the dealer. When he confronted the dealer, he was beaten half to death.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah!!!!! The person who sold his kidney for an iPhone6s on the internet was¡­ was ¡®Binhai¡¯s Genius Mad Youth¡¯?¡± Zhou Mi exclaimed, eyes wide open with shock.

    Lin Jing: ¡°Zou Shirong used the 20,000 yuan to buy an iPhone 6s and an iPad for the girl, having only little money left. He thought the girl would be moved and agree to be his girlfriend. But on the night of his suicide, he waited excitedly under her apartment, only to see her return with another man.¡±

    ¡°Zou Shirong lost it instantly, rushing over to confront the girl. The girl said some despicable words and her companion started beating up Zou Shirong. After selling his kidney, Zou Shirong was frail and had no choice but to take a beating. After being beaten that night, Zou Shirong, furious, committed suicide in the girl¡¯s housing estate. He cut his throat open and died on the spot. Before killing himself, he shouted towards the girl¡¯s window, vowing to haunt her as a ghost.¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Jing told Huang Xiaolong the tragic story of Zou Shirong.

    Upon listening, Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly, ¡°Sigh~~Why the desperation? Grass is green everywhere, why obsess over one flower?¡±

    ¡°That girl is disgusting! She¡¯s trash! Scum! People like her deserve to die!¡± Zhou Mi gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°No! I plan to pay some people, or find some male fans, to beat her up! Splash sulfuric acid on her!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite a justice-seeker.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Zhou Mi.

    ¡°Well of course, Mi from Doux Shrimp Live is famously warm-hearted and known to fight for justice.¡± Zhou Mi bragged.

    ¡°The situation is clear. Zou Shirong, also known as ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯, was a sorrowful emo teen in life. His heart was deceived. He sold his kidney, was scammed, beaten up, and harbored a tremendous grudge. Then, he found out that the girl he deeply loved had tricked him and thoroughly played him. He was humiliated and beaten up by the girl¡¯s boyfriend, which intensified his grudge to an extreme¡­ This grudge, one can imagine, is terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, when he turned into a ghost after committing suicide, he definitely became a fierce ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°In addition, he mysteriously acquired a ghost technique to harm people through WeChat red packet commands. Using this technique, he may have also killed people. Therefore, his grudge became stronger and stronger, eventually evolving into a green-clothed fierce ghost.¡±

    ¡°Of course, old habits die hard. He was too humble and timid in life, so even after death, he is not too daring. He is accustomed to hurting people from the shadows.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, since he swore to take revenge on the green tea bitch before committing suicide, does that mean we just need to keep an eye on the green tea bitch to find him? Unless he has already killed the green tea bitch.¡± Zhou Mi spoke quickly.

    ¡°We?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, Master Huang Xiaolong. I¡¯m definitely part of this too!¡± Zhou Mi puffed out her chest. ¡°I can¡¯t stand such things. Master Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s go find that green tea bitch together.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Zhou Mi and got the name and home address of the ¡°green tea bitch¡± from Lin Jing.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong hurried off, driving to the neighborhood where the ¡°green tea bitch¡± lived that night.

    Truth be told, Zou Shirong was quite pitiable, purely an innocent ghost. But now he is maliciously using the WeChat red packet commands to harm people, which is a big disaster.

    So Huang Xiaolong had to deal with him as soon as possible.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, may I ask, after you find ¡®Binhai Genius Madman¡¯, will you exorcise him like you did with the burnt ghost just now?¡± Zhou Mi asked curiously.

    ¡°Look, can you not follow me?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with mixed feelings. ¡°And why should I tell you all this?¡±

    ¡°No, Master Huang Xiaolong, it¡¯s a matter of justice in the world. Although he harmed people, the cause of this was the green tea bitch. So she should be the one to be punished!¡± Zhou Mi said with righteous words. ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, please take care of that green tea bitch on the way!¡±

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Huang Xiaolong got in the car, and without uttering a word, Zhou Mi opened the passenger door and climbed in.

    Huang Xiaolong did not drive her away, and drove straight to the community where the green tea bitch ¡°Li Juan¡± lived.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The time was not too late, it was just after 11pm.

    Li Juan¡¯s home was not far from Da¡¯an District. It took less than ten minutes to reach her residential community by car.

    As soon as he parked the car, Huang Xiaolong saw billowing black smoke in the sky above the whole community, a strong sense of resentment lingering in the community, so dense that it couldn¡¯t dissipate!

    The whole community was enveloped in an eerie mist, brimming with an air of lurking danger.

    ¡°Hmm, Binhai Genius Madman, its lair must be in this community.¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly got out of the car, lit a cigarette. ¡°Emo kid, I finally found you!¡±

 Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Will You Regret it Later?

    Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Will You Regret it Later?

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong got a look at the environment of the apartment complex, he was pretty sure something was off. It was filthy! The resentment was on par with a green dress ghost. He was just not sure whether it had harmed anyone here.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, how are we going to handle this?¡± Zhou Mi rolled up her sleeves and asked, ¡°Shall we simply knock on Li Juan¡¯s door?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for trouble or what?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, speechless.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Zhou Mi replied embarrassed, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s better if a girl behaves more ladylike? OK, understand.¡±

    ¡°In a moment I¡¯ll recite a ¡®ghost summoning spell¡¯, which will summon the ¡®Binhai genius madman¡¯ Zou Shirong here.¡± Huang Xiaolong blew a smoke ring.

    Just then, several cars roared up and stopped next to Huang Xiaolong. They were incredibly fast, and one of them nearly hit Zhou Mi.

    ¡°Oh my gosh! What kind of driving is this?¡± Zhou Mi took a step away.

    The car doors opened, and a handful of people, young men and women, stepped out. It was clear just from their demeanour that they were all from well-to-do families.

    ¡°Yo, pretty lady, you look tough¡­ hey, you seem familiar?¡± A guy in a tank top, buff and robust, with arms as thick as an ordinary person¡¯s thighs, eyeballed Zhou Mi with a greedy glint in his eye.

    Outnumbered and fearing a quarrel, Zhou Mi, the solo girl, was sure to be at a disadvantage. She was no longer willing to put up a fight, drifting to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side and lightly clinging to his arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not complicate things.¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    That buff guy gave Huang Xiaolong a provocative glare, then burst into laughter as he noticed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3. ¡°Pretty lady, you¡¯re with the wrong guy. Why don¡¯t you hang with me, and I¡¯ll make sure you live a life of bliss. A BYD F3? You¡¯re killing me.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the cars these young people were driving: Prado, Aurora, Audi A5¡­ The priciest one was a BMW X6.

    Young people driving these luxury cars must either be making a decent living or come from wealthy families. But compared to the so-called Four Young Masters of Binhai, they were nobodies.

    At this point, a man clad head-to-toe in brand-name clothes got out of the BMW X6. He looked to be in his twenties and exuded arrogance. A gorgeous girl clung to his arm, with dreamy eyes. She wasn¡¯t bad-looking, scoring around six to seven out of ten, but compared to Zhou Mi standing next to Huang Xiaolong, the gap in their beauty was quite substantial.

    Huang Xiaolong then delved a bit more into the girl¡¯s features. Her eyebrows were touched with a hint of peach blossom, a clear sign of her flirtatious character. People like her usually ended up being someone¡¯s mistress or working in a red-light district, a typical ¡®worn-out shoe¡¯ face.

    The moment the BMW guy got out of the car, his eyes were glued to Zhou Mi, he could barely look away.

    ¡°Zhang Dong, Li Juan, it¡¯s still early. Shall we find a place nearby for a late-night snack and continue drinking?¡± A short guy among them suggested with a smirk.

    ¡°Li Juan?!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and Zhou Mi exclaimed in unison.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡± The girl holding onto the BMW guy raised her eyebrow and looked at Huang Xiaolong and Zhou Mi, then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you.¡±

    The BMW guy, named ¡°Zhang Dong¡±, whose family ran a furniture business and worth tens of millions, also invested in a few small projects himself. Being a playboy, he suddenly got an idea. He turned to Zhou Mi and asked, ¡°You guys are friends with Li Juan? Well~~ okay, how about we all hang out together?¡±

    ¡°Brother Dong, I don¡¯t know them.¡± Li Juan pouted.

    ¡°No problem, young folks, after a couple of drinks, you¡¯ll be best friends.¡± Zhang Dong¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t left Zhou Mi since the start.

    He thought to himself, that such a beautiful goddess was with a guy who drove a BYD F3? What a total waste. He had to have her tonight, she was way more beautiful than Li Juan next to him!

    Suddenly!

    Zhou Mi shouted. ¡°Alright! So you¡¯re Li Juan! Finally found you! Binhai Genius Madman, oh, no, Zou Shirong, you know him, right?¡±

    Upon hearing Zou Shirong¡¯s name, Li Juan¡¯s expression changed, and Zhang Dong¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    ¡°Ha~~that idiot? So what if I know him, are you his friends? Please, I have nothing to do with him, not even a cent¡¯s worth of relationship. His death has nothing to do with me. What do you want?¡± Li Juan stands with her hands on her hips, her face displaying a fearless expression.

    Zhou Mi stepped forward. ¡°Look at you, you gold-digger! Back when Zou Shirong was working at the factory, he worked hard to earn a little money and gave it to you without complaint. He even sold his kidney to buy you a phone. Yet instead of treating him nicely, you two-timed him with another man! Do you dare to say that Zou Shirong wasn¡¯t driven to his death by you? Do you dare to say you¡¯re not indirectly a murderer? There are eyes above us watching, don¡¯t you fear retribution?¡±

    Zhou Mi speaks like a flowing river, finally pointing at Zhang Dong¡¯s nose, ¡°That night, you hit Zou Shirong, didn¡¯t you? I suppose you thought it was fun to bully an honest person?¡±

    Zhou Mi¡¯s words clearly pierced their hearts. All of a sudden, Li Juan¡¯s and Zhang Dong¡¯s faces turned quite ugly, even showing some panic.

    But soon, Li Juan shouted back angrily. ¡°What a load of crap! It was that poor loser who wanted to reach for what he couldn¡¯t get, pestering me day and night! The phone? The phone he bought for me, I¡­I gave it back to him in the end¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you return it to a dead man?¡± Zhou Mi shouted angrily.

    ¡°I¡­I put the phone in his urn¡­I don¡¯t owe him anything! He gave me money to spend? Yes, yes, yes, I did spend his money, but it¡¯s just a few tens of thousands, does that mean, just because I spent his money, I have to be his girlfriend? I have to let him sleep with me? Isn¡¯t that moral kidnapping!¡± Li Juan was not one to be easily pushed around.

    Huang Xiaolong was surprised ¨C ¡®Ah, so it was because Li Juan put that phone in Zou Shirong¡¯s urn, which strangely gave it the ability to send wechat red packets and play tricks from beyond the grave ¨C strange and bizarre necromancy.¡¯

    ¡°So now you¡¯re defending yourselves!¡± Zhou Mi¡¯s face was red with anger. It seemed she had met her match today.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Dong snorted coldly, a fierce look appearing on his face. ¡°What? Are you here today to stand up for that idiot? Fine, that night, I did hit him, so what? He couldn¡¯t shut up in front of me, didn¡¯t he deserve a beating?¡±

    Zhang Dong was aggressive. ¡°To be honest, that night, he committed suicide. If he hadn¡¯t killed himself, sooner or later I would¡¯ve had him dealt with!¡±

    ¡°Haha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°You hit him, was it justified? On what grounds was it justified?¡±

    ¡°Puh~~~ I think you¡¯re just another loser. Why? Because I, Zhang Dong, am ten times, a hundred times stronger than him!¡± Zhang Dong said proudly.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded earnestly.

    The next second!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong moved swiftly and was instantly in front of Zhang Dong, slapping him across the face.

    Thud!!!!!!

    With a loud noise, Zhang Dong was thrown ten meters away by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slap, crashing heavily onto the ground. His mouth opened, spitting out a mixture of bloody teeth.

    ¡°You keep blabbering in front of me so I hit you, wasn¡¯t it justified?¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why I hit you. It¡¯s because I¡¯m ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times stronger than you!¡±

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Whoo whoo~~~~~~~~

    A frighteningly murderous gust of wind rolled out from the complex!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one last question. Do you feel regret about what happened that night? You have to answer seriously because this answer concerns your¡­ life and death.¡±

    The gust of wind lingered not far away. From this gust of wind walked out a green-clothed ghost with a punk hairstyle, his face marred with ferocity.

    ¡­

 Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Chapter 537: Revenge

    Chapter 537: Chapter 537: Revenge

    Binhai¡¯s Mad Genius, Zou Shirong, has finally shown himself!

    At first glance, he wore a ghastly green long robe; his face, bearing a style of ostentatious eccentricity, held a gruesome smirk. His bulging eyes were reminiscent of dead fish. Within his gaze lay hatred and elusiveness, with a strong hint of regret. On his neck, there was an appalling knife scar, blood and flesh blurred together, dark blood spurting out vividly. Moreover, there was another knife scar, shaped like a centipede, on his left kidney area.

    Zou Shirong viciously glared at Zhang Dong and Li Juan, his teeth grinding with such intensity as if he wished to chew up and crush his enemies into pieces.

    However, Zou Shirong didn¡¯t reveal his ghostly form, hence apart from Huang Xiaolong, no one else could see him.

    ¡°Regret? Fuck your regret!¡± Zhang Dong trembled from head to toe, his eyes filled with resentment and rage, resembling a wounded, hungry wolf. ¡°You dare to hit me? I¡¯ll fucking end you! What are you waiting for? Kill him! Beat him to death! If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±

    At this moment, Zhang Dong¡¯s companions finally reacted. Each of them rushed to their own cars, opened the trunks, and took out large wrenches, baseball bats, steel pipes, and other weapons. They fanned out and surrounded Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Er¡­Master Huang Xiaolong, it seems like it¡¯s too late to call the police.¡± Zhou Mi hastily rushed to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side and clenched her teeth, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ve learned self-defense. I¡­I¡¯ll fight side by side with you! Master Huang Xiaolong, when you slapped that guy earlier, that was so damn satisfying! I really admire you!¡±

    ¡°Last chance. Any regrets now?¡± Without even looking at the encroaching mob, Huang Xiaolong asked Li Juan, with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Regret? I¡¯ve never felt regret! He¡¯s such an idiot! From the start, I was merely using him!¡± Li Juan shrieked venomously.

    ¡°Fine then. I can¡¯t help you any longer.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave an indifferent shrug. ¡°I¡¯ve done my damn best to be kind and fair. But you didn¡¯t cherish your last chance.¡±

    At this moment, after hearing Li Juan¡¯s words, Zou Shirong¡¯s specter quivered with rage, his grudge boiling over. He was clearly fuming with anger.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯m curious why you¡¯ve been restraining yourself for so long, lurking in her community and never making your move.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Zou Shirong, taking out a talisman from his canvas bag.

    He burned the talisman, and a golden light flickered.

    Zou Shirong¡¯s ghostly form gradually materialized.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± The group intending to assault Huang Xiaolong, all fell into a stupor upon seeing Zou Shirong. Their faces grew rigid.

    Clang, clang, clang¡­

    Baseball bats and wrenches they held in their hands fell to the ground one by one.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Li Juan let out a short piercing scream, covering her mouth tightly with her hand, and looked at Zou Shirong with a shiver of dread.

    Zhang Dong was also taken aback, his body started to shake violently.

    Even though Zou Shirong had turned into a ghost, Li Juan and Zhang Dong still instantly recognized him.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Zou Shirong timidly looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Are you a Taoist? Are you¡­you going to¡­ eradicate me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I mean you¡¯re a green-robed fierce ghost, after all. How can you be such a coward?¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong seemed slightly annoyed. ¡°When you harm people, do you only send red envelope commands through WeChat? Have you never harmed people in person?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Zou Shirong started to laugh miserably. ¡°I was always afraid of confronting people when I was alive. I¡¯ve never had the courage to harm someone in person¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t harm this Li Juan because you still have feelings for her? So you didn¡¯t even send her a WeChat red envelope command?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Hmpf! This evil woman!¡± Zou Shirong emitted a sharp, mournful noise. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to kill her! Not only her but her entire family! Zhang Dong¡­yes, Zhang Dong, he must die too! His entire family must die! I just¡­haven¡¯t acted yet.¡±

    Zou Shirong smiled maliciously at Zhang Dong, the shaded blood squirting meters from his neck, nearly splashing Zhang Dong.

    At this moment, Zhang Dong felt as if he plunged into an icy cellar, as if the cold wind from hell was blowing on his neck, ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­ bro¡­. I¡­ I¡­ I was bewitched by the ghost that day! It was Li Juan who made me do it, I also drank a little bit too much that day¡­ It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s not my fault¡­ spare me, please spare me, I¡¯ll kowtow to you, I¡¯ll be your cow and horse in the next life!¡±

    Consumed by overwhelming fear, Zhang Dong had lost control of his bladder, persistently kowtowing to Zou Shirong.

    ¡°Heh heh heh~~ I still remember, that night when you hit me, you cursed me¡­¡± Zou Shirong recalled with a grim laugh.

    ¡°Shirong¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve always had feelings for you¡­ I¡­¡± Li Juan shivered in fear, suddenly looking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I regret it! I genuinely regret it! I¡­ I¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Regretting now is already too late.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, with a wave of his hand, an engulfing fog spread out in all directions, making it impossible for passersby to see what was happening here. This was a trick to hide the ghost¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Although technically, you didn¡¯t harm anyone to their face, but your WeChat password red envelope, diverting the ghost¡¯s gaze, caused someone¡¯s death. For this reason, I should pulverize your soul.¡± Huang Xiaolong sternly said to Zou Shirong.

    Zou Shirong distinctly felt an indefinable power emanating from Huang Xiaolong, this force restrained his ghostly form, he simply didn¡¯t dare to defy, facing Huang Xiaolong, Zou Shirong experienced a terrifying feeling of an ant facing a colossal beast!

    ¡°Master, have mercy! Spare me! I was just being reckless¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to harm anyone! ¡± Zou Shirong pleaded tearfully.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Master Huang Xiaolong, his courage truly is small~~¡± Even Zhou Mi frowned slightly in disdain.

    ¡°Well, now I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Your enemy is right in front of you, if you have any spine left, take your own revenge. If you have the guts, I¡¯ll spare you from death and cast you into the steamer hell where you will suffer for 100 years, wash away the sins, and then reincarnate.¡± Huang Xiaolong calmly uttered. ¡°If you don¡¯t even have the courage to revenge, then, unfortunately, I can only obliterate your soul.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ this¡­¡± Zou Shirong hesitated for a moment, his ghostly eyes flashing with a bloodcurdling expression. ¡°Master¡­ I want revenge!¡±

    Having said this, one step at a time, Zou Shirong advanced towards Zhang Dong and Li Juan. The ground where he walked turned into a pool of blood, numerous skeletal devil hands stretched out from the blood pool, seemingly dragging the living into hell.

    ¡°Spare me~~~ Save me! Save me! I regret it! I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way! I made a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Spare me! Spare me! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die yet! I¡¯m a rich kid, I have a joyful life, if I die, I¡¯ll lose everything, I still want to enjoy wealth and honor, I can¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡­

    Li Juan and Zhang Dong wailed agonizingly.

    Huang Xiaolong covered Zhou Mi¡¯s eyes with his hand.

    The next second~~

    ¡°Ah~~!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A piercing scream of agony echoed, followed by a nauseating sound of chewing.

    A dozen or so seconds later, Chen Dong and Li Juan had become two dismembered corpses. As soon as their souls broke free, Huang Xiaolong trapped them in the soul tube.

    ¡°Master! Thank you, Master, I got my revenge! I personally avenged!¡± Zou Shirong knelt down before Huang Xiaolong, constantly kowtowing.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°From now onwards, remember this, humans should live with human dignity. And ghosts, they too should have their dignity!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Chapter 538 Ying Ao Shan Falls Ill

    Chapter 538: Chapter 538 Ying Ao Shan Falls Ill

    Technically, as a ghost official, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t supposed to encourage vengeful spirits to take lives, yet, he did! He acted on a whim, guided purely by his own preferences and walked without any restraints!

    After dealing with the morally corrupt duo, Zhang Dong and Li Juan, Huang Xiaolong temporarily stored Zou Shirong¡¯s spirit in the Soul Container, then used an ¡°Amnesia Talisman¡± to wipe a portion of everyone else¡¯s memories.

    Everything was taken care of, and he hit the road.

    Zhou Mi got into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s car, wearing a gleeful smile as she looked at him.

    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, unimpressed.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, you actually bent the rules for your own benefit! Ghosts, you Taoists, should be eliminated for good, but you let Zou Shirong off the hook today~~ I think you¡¯re quite humane.¡± Zhou Mi¡¯s laughter grew more vibrant, and a tender emotion indeed flowed out of her quirky eyes, ¡°Actually, this way of dealing, it¡¯s a win-win situation. Master Huang Xiaolong, I think you¡¯re a person with a kind heart.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Firstly, I¡¯m not a Taoist. Secondly, me, kind-hearted? Hehe~ You must not have seen me when I¡¯m on a killing spree¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Alright, where do you live? I¡¯ll drop you off. It¡¯s late, stop wandering about outside.¡±

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re joking, I never go out wandering.¡± Zhou Mi giggled. ¡°I¡¯m a good girl. A lady, oh, no, a young lady.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong drove Zhou Mi back safely and then went home himself.

    After bath, he fiddled with his mobile for a while before going to sleep.

    For some time afterwards, Huang Xiaolong lived leisurely, spending each day in leisure, sometimes meeting his wife Song Yuru, sometimes going for a meal with the sexy and tall miss Lin Jing, sometimes watching a movie with the beautiful teacher Chu Tingting¡­.

    Those were days as splendid as a fairy tale.

    The only regret was, paranormal activities in Binhai were becoming less and less, Huang Xiaolong seemed to have eradicated all the vengeful spirits. This led to his life becoming rather insipid as it lost some thrill.

    Sometimes, a weird idea would pop up in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, how about going out of town for some bizarre paranormal activities, or perhaps encountering some particularly fierce vengeful spirits¡­

    However, just as Huang Xiaolong was contemplating this idea, someone came looking for him.

    It was a phone call in the early afternoon.

    The caller ID showed an unknown number.

    Only when Huang Xiaolong picked up the call did he realize it was someone he knew.

    It was Uncle Yun, Miss Ying Aoshan¡¯s old servant, calling!

    ¡°Young Master Huang! Are¡­Are you in Binhai?¡± On the other end of the line, Uncle Yun¡¯s voice was incredibly anxious and flustered.

    Huang Xiaolong found this quite strange.

    After all, Uncle Yun was a genuine ancient martial arts Grandmaster. In terms of strength, he was a lot more powerful than Ji Yianxue¡¯s bodyguard, Xia Jian. Plus, he had the support of the powerful Ying Family, what could have made him lose his composure like this?

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m at home in Binhai.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss¡­ Miss has had an accident¡­¡± Uncle Yun was all flustered.

    ¡°Ying Aoshan?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred faintly, he remembered his promise to accompany Ying Aoshan home to attend the Ying Family¡¯s meeting.

    If he calculated the time properly, the Ying Family¡¯s meeting would be starting soon.

    What¡¯s gotten into Ying Aoshan at this crucial moment?

    ¡°Yes¡­ Miss, she¡­ she¡¯s in big trouble! Oh~~~ Young Master Huang, this¡­ this¡­ the family gathering is near, and Miss experienced such a huge matter¡­ this is totally unexpected¡­¡± Uncle Yun wailed, beating his chest and stomping his feet.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t seem to care, he believed that with his intervention, there was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be solved!

    ¡°Miss¡­ she¡¯s sick!¡± Uncle Yun hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a weird disease¡­ The Miss asked me not to trouble Young Master Huang, but¡­ but I had the audacity to¡­ to call you¡­ I hope¡­ I hope, considering your acquaintance with Miss, you could come¡­ come to see her¡­¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want me to be worried?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Tell Ying Aoshan not to worry either. There¡¯s no disease in the world I can¡¯t cure. Even if Ying Aoshan does die, I can bring her back to life.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ Young Master Huang, is that true?¡± Uncle Yun was astonished. But it sounded like Huang Xiaolong¡¯s terrifying performance in the martial arts competition had instilled great faith in him. Trembling, he said, ¡°Good! Good! Wonderful! Young Master Huang, please rush over¡­ Miss is also in Binhai City, at the Dragon Villa, home to the Lin family, the foremost of the four major families in Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been to the Dragon Villa. Last time I was there, I was fighting with the Feng Shui Master from the island¡­ Hmm, I will come immediately. By the way, what are her symptoms?¡± Huang Xiaolong who had been bored, was now intrigued by Ying Aoshan¡¯s illness and looked forward to making his move.

    ¡°Cough, cough~~~¡± Uncle Yun seemed embarrassed and mumbled, ¡°This¡­ this¡­ It¡¯s hard to say. You¡¯ll find out when you get here, Young Master Huang.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha~~ Keeping me in suspense, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and ended the call.

    After changing into clean clothes and before leaving, he called Lin Zicong.

    ¡°Teacher, what can I do for you?¡± On the other end of the line, Lin Zicong tried to curry favor.

    ¡°Did your family¡¯s Dragon Villa receive some guests?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Huh? Teacher, how did you know?¡± Lin Zicong was astonished, then spoke solemnly, ¡°Yes, teacher, we have some esteemed guests. They are really big shots! Even my grandfather went personally to attend to them¡­ Apparently, they are from an ancient family, traceable back to the Warring States period thousands of years ago! Compared to them, our Lin family is just like ants.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s quite an exaggeration. The Ying family, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said unconcernedly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, teacher, it is Miss Ying Aoshan from the Ying family. Miss Aoshan¡¯s status isn¡¯t any less than that of Miss Yan Pianpian from the Yan family in Beijing.¡± Lin Zicong commented informatively, ¡°Teacher, I heard that Miss Ying Aoshan, with her beauty that could topple nations, not only is she a grandmaster of ancient martial arts, but also exceptionally good at music¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, no more talking, I¡¯m heading over to the Dragon Villa.¡± Huang Xiaolong hung up.

    He stepped out, entered his car, and sped toward the Dragon Villa.

    ¡°What weird disease has Ying Aoshan contracted? She didn¡¯t want Uncle Yun to tell me. And Uncle Yun also hesitated and beat around the bush. ¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little puzzled, and suddenly his eyes lit up. ¡°Could it be a gynecological disease, an unspeakable cringeworthy problem? Ha, ha, ha, ha~~~¡±

    Just as his car pulled up to the villa, Lin Zicong was already there, waiting respectfully.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s BYD F3, Lin Zicong darted over like a cheetah and bent to open the car door for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Hey, teacher, I heard that Miss Ying Aoshan is very aloof, typical people can¡¯t even see her. But with your outstanding talents, teacher, you can definitely earn Miss Ying Aoshan¡¯s favor. Me¡­ I just want to bask in your reflected glory and get a glimpse of Miss Ying Aoshan.¡± Lin Zicong tried to curry favor with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe~~ You sure know how to flatter. But as for Ying Aoshan, I¡¯ve met her long ago.¡± Huang Xiaolong paced toward the villa, saying, ¡°She¡¯s a pretty girl. And since she¡¯s been practicing ancient martial arts from a young age, she can beat a hundred guys like you.¡±

    ¡°Sweat, teacher, aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit?¡± Lin Zicong followed behind Huang Xiaolong, looking unconvinced.

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Chapter 539: Bian Yizhi

    Chapter 539: Chapter 539: Bian Yizhi

    Huang Xiaolong and Lin Zicong entered the Wolong Manor one after another, coming to the courtyard where the Lin family had met with the feng shui master from the harbor.

    The doors to the hall were wide open.

    At a glance, Huang Xiaolong saw that quite a few people were already seated in the ancient, vintage-style hall.

    There were faint fluctuations of True Qi seeping out. These were the kinds of fluctuations that formed when a martial arts Grandmaster¡¯s True Qi operated autonomously within his body, spilling outside and affecting the surrounding atmosphere. These fluctuations were unnoticeable to ordinary people and could only be perceived by true experts.

    For ordinary people, these True Qi fluctuations were akin to an inexplicable pressure that could cause them to suffocate.

    They walked into the hall.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw that besides the family head, Old Master Lin keeping company, there were Lin Jing and Lin Zicong¡¯s father, General Lin Jianfeng, and many other important figures from the Lin family.

    Lin Jing seemed to be absent.

    In addition, there was Uncle Yun.

    And, a remarkable-looking young boy!

    This youngster was wearing a very unique shirt, seemingly made of silkworm silk. Every button on his shirt was made of genuine gemstones.

    Just this shirt alone was probably worth a fortune.

    Although he was pretty handsome, he bore a natural arrogant temperament. His gaze was somewhat condescending, revealing himself to be exceedingly proud.

    There were as many as 20 strings of True Qi fluctuating within his body. He was a martial arts Grandmaster and his skills exceeded those of Uncle Yun¡¯s. He had already reached Wei Feilong¡¯s level of expertise and was even more formidable.

    Oddly enough, Huang Xiaolong detected the scent of at least thirty different kinds of herbs from this young man.

    It seemed as though he was also a physician?

    A thought appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡®This person must¡¯ve been invited by Uncle Yun to treat Ying Aoshan.¡¯

    Ying Aoshan was not present in the hall.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong entering the hall, everyone in the Lin family got up to greet him, even Uncle Yun walked over to him and softly said, ¡°Young Master Huang! You¡¯re here!¡±

    Upon seeing everyone in the hall treating Huang Xiaolong with such respect, the young boy¡¯s expression briefly shifted before his piercing gaze swept across Huang Xiaolong. However, once he observed that there was nothing distinctive about Huang Xiaolong and that there were no traces of True Qi fluctuations within his body, he scoffed disdainfully, as if he was looking at a tiny ant.

    ¡°Ah~~ Master Long is here. Hahahaha~~ It adds grace to our ordinary Wolong Manor!¡± Old Master Lin laughed merrily and quickly pulled Huang Xiaolong by the hand over to the arrogant young man, introducing him saying, ¡°Master Bian, this is Master Long, the most outstanding prodigy amongst the young generation in Binhai! A real gem!¡±

    Hahahaha~~~¡± The arrogant young man, ¡°Master Bian¡±, burst into uncontrolled laughter, wherein sarcasm and ridicule were evident. ¡°A master? Being a master is really not valuable these days¡­ hehehe, a prodigy? A real gem? Presumably, more like a frog in a well.¡±

    Old Master Lin didn¡¯t expect ¡°Master Bian¡± to openly mock Huang Xiaolong in front of him which made him a bit uncomfortable.

    ¡°Oh¡­ are you mocking me?¡± Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Without acknowledging Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master Bian¡± picked up a covered tea bowl from a side table, gently took a sip of the tea, and frowned soon after, seemingly dissatisfied with the taste of the tea.

    Uncle Yun quickly pulled Huang Xiaolong aside, whispering, ¡°Young Master Huang, please do not take offence. This individual is a young master from one of the top ten martial art families, the Bian Family. The Bian family is quite remarkable, blending medicine with martial arts. Over the years, many divine doctors have emerged from the family, reputed for reviving the dead and the decaying. They possess many lost Master TCM techniques. Master Bian is even regarded as a star of the Bian family. Not only is his martial art cultivation outstanding, but his medical skills are also remarkably divine. In the circle of the top ten martial art families, he¡¯s known as ¡®Bian Yizhi¡¯, because whether to kill or to heal, he only needs one finger. He can end someone¡¯s life with a single finger poke, or diagnose a patient using just one finger to feel the pulse.¡±

    ¡°This time, when Miss Aoshan fell ill, it fortunately happened that Master Bian was in Binhai. I pleaded with him to diagnose her¡­¡± Uncle Yun said in a bit of an awkward manner. ¡°Young Master Huang, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    ¡°What should I mind?¡± Huang Xiaolong waved off indifferently. ¡°Bian Yizhi? Interesting. From the top ten martial art families, the Bian family? Is he by any chance a descendant of Bian Que?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong muttered, ¡°However, it seems I¡¯ve never heard about Bian Que having any descendants¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Young Master Huang, regarding whether the Bian family are direct descendants of the Divine Doctor Bian Que, that is quite unclear,¡± Uncle Yun spoke in a very low voice. ¡°Not even the Bian family themselves are certain.¡±

    After a pause, Uncle Yun continued. ¡°Young Master Huang, Master Bian is one of the many suitors of Miss Aoshan. In fact, he can be considered the suitor with the strongest background and the most outstanding personal abilities. He is quite arrogant and regards Miss Aoshan as¡­as his wife¡­ Of course, I do not want you to misunderstand¡ªMiss Aoshan does not harbour any special feelings for him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully.

    Old Master Lin personally brought over a chair for Huang Xiaolong and invited him to sit down.

    ¡°Uncle Yun, you may bring Miss Aoshan out now,¡± Bian Yizhi said with a proud smile. ¡°The Ying Family¡¯s gathering will take place soon and it is indeed troublesome that Miss Aoshan has fallen ill. But with me present, irrespective of her ailment, just one touch from me will make her rejuvenated without any medicine. Her energy will return in full!¡±

    Bian Yizhi was indeed very conceited, asserting that he could cure Ying Aoshan even without having seen her yet.

    Huang Xiaolong let out a silent chuckle.

    He knew that the ailment that Ying Aoshan had contracted was certainly not a common one. Given that a Grandmaster of ancient martial arts either wouldn¡¯t fall ill or would fall gravely ill if they did, such boasting on Bian Yizhi¡¯s part was unwise indeed.

    But of course, if Huang Xiaolong were to make such a bold claim himself, there would be no problem at all¡ªhe could indeed bring the dead back to life!

    ¡°Very well! Master Bian, please wait a moment. I shall go get the Miss right now,¡± Uncle Yun stood up, casually addressing Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young Master Huang, please wait as well.¡±

    ¡°Could it be possible¡­that you¡¯ve been invited by Uncle Yun to treat Miss Aoshan¡¯s illness as well?¡± Bian Yizhi glanced meaningfully at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Do you know medical arts?¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose I do know a little,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied jokingly.

    ¡°Haha! I suggest you refrain from speaking about ¡®medical arts¡¯ in my presence¡ªit would be disrespectful,¡± Bian Yizhi sneered.

    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± blurted out Lin Zicong indignantly.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Glancing at Lin Zicong, Bian Yizhi released a formidable aura that swept onto him. Suddenly, Lin Zicong found it hard to breathe, as though he was carrying a mountain on his back. His neck crunched under the pressure as he could hardly keep his back straight, looking like he was about to kneel to Bian Yizhi!

    ¡°Enough, Master Bian, please calm yourself,¡± stepping in front of Lin Zicong, Uncle Yun interrupted. The immense invisible pressure suddenly vanished.

    Despite their livid expressions, nobody else from the Lin family dared to speak out.

    While gnashing his teeth, Lin Zicong met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze¡ªthe latter subtly indicating him to endure for the time being.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and fetch the Miss,¡± Uncle Yun said as he walked out of the hall.

    In a short while, Uncle Yun returned, supporting Ying Aoshan.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up to see Ying Aoshan, her face obscured by a thick black cloth, revealing only a pair of lively eyes that seemed infused with an ethereal aura.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, at this moment, her eyes held a sense of utter hopelessness and despair!

    Upon entering the hall and spotting Huang Xiaolong, Ying Aoshan almost lost control of her emotions. Tears cascaded down her face as she choked out, ¡°Young Master Huang, what¡­what are you doing here? I¡­I¡­I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to see¡­to see me like this¡­¡±

    Fighting back tears, she looked so pitiful that she nearly turned around and left.

    Huang Xiaolong recited a divination spell: not only was Ying Aoshan¡¯s face¡ªconcealed beneath the black cloth¡ªcompletely visible to him, but her entire body was also exposed to his gaze.

    ¡®Tsk tsk, what a figure¡ªcurves in all the right places¡­ truly a natural beauty, capable of overthrowing cities and kingdoms¡­ but¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze narrowed perceptively; he now had a crystal clear understanding!

 Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Chapter 540 The Moment to Witness True Love Has Arrived! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 540: Chapter 540 The Moment to Witness True Love Has Arrived! (Fifth Update)

    Through the thick black cloth, Huang Xiaolong could see very clearly, understanding why Ying Aoshan did not dare to meet him, and the vague excuses of Uncle Yun.

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s face had been destroyed¡­

    Yes, her once-proud face, beautiful as a fairy tale, was now covered in sores and purplish, bulging pus-filled blisters. Pus seeped out disgustingly.

    This face now was no different from the most hideous demon!

    The woman who once boasted a beauty that would put even flowers to shame, now reduced to such a state, was truly a sight of despair. Her ability to endure until now and not take her own life demonstrated extraordinary mental fortitude.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong knew that Ying Aoshan¡¯s condition was not due to disease or poisoning. It was¡­

    Meaning, no matter how superior Bian Yizhi¡¯s medical skills were, he was helpless, wide-eyed and anxious.

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s current condition was beyond any cure.

    ¡°So¡­ Ying Aoshan, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Being ill is not a big deal. Any illness can be cured. Moreover, isn¡¯t there a Master Bian who is a ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯ here today? He has already claimed he will definitely cure you.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Bian Yizhi with an amused expression and teased, ¡°Am I right, Master Bian?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Enough with your nonsense!¡± Bian Yizhi shot a cold glance at Huang Xiaolong. The exchange between Ying Aoshan and Huang Xiaolong was making him extremely unhappy!

    After all, Ying Aoshan was the woman Bian Yizhi had intended to marry!

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t be like this. Look, Young Master Huang and Master Bian are both here. Your strange illness will definitely be cured.¡± Uncle Yun tried to hold onto Ying Aoshan, discouraging her from fleeing.

    ¡°Yes, yes, come and sit down. Don¡¯t flee. Running away won¡¯t solve anything.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a carefree smile.

    Ying Aoshan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a heartbroken gaze and thought to herself, Young Master Huang, our fates end here¡­ Although our elders have arranged for me to¡­ Mm¡­ Marry you, but in my current state, how dare¡­ how dare I have hopes?

    Ying Aoshan only wished to sit by Huang Xiaolong for just a while longer, then find a secluded place to live out the rest of her life in solitude.

    She gracefully walked over to Huang Xiaolong. The members of the Lin Family had already brought over a chair.

    After Ying Aoshan was seated, Huang Xiaolong turned to Bian Yizhi with a smile. ¡°Divine Doctor, let us begin.¡±

    Bian Yizhi proudfully smiled, stood up, and slowly walked over to Ying Aoshan. His gaze fell upon Ying Aoshan¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    A few breaths later, Bian Yizhi nodded. ¡°Miss Aoshan, in the art of traditional medicine, we diagnose through inspection, auscultation, interrogation, and palpation. From my inspection, although you appear weak, you are not ill. Now, Miss Aoshan, let me take your pulse.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ying Aoshan extended her left hand.

    Her hands were ravishing, her skin was as tender and smooth as gelatin. Bian Yizhi lost himself in her beauty; even those present couldn¡¯t help but praise their unprecedented beauty.

    Bian Yizhi smile, extending his right index finger, and gently placed it on Ying¡¯s pulse. His eyes squinted as beams of intense light shot out.

    In an instant, an intense surge of True Qi emanated from his fingertip. His finger was like a piece of carved jade, emitting a sense of divine power.

    Within the circles of the ten ancient martial arts families, this finger of Bian Yizhi¡¯s was famously miraculous. Through it, he could diagnose diseases with astonishing precision, a feat few could challenge.

    It was said that many of the older members of the ten ancient martial arts families had sought Bian Yizhi for treatment. His skills were unparalleled and unmatched, truly a rare gem.

    Several moments later, Bian Yizhi laughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha~~~ Miss Aoshan, where is your illness? I presume it¡¯s simply mental pressure due to the upcoming Ying family meeting that¡¯s made your pulse weak, causing deficient Qi and blood, followed by insomnia and loss of appetite. A few prescriptions to boost your strength are all that¡¯s needed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Bian Yizhi¡¯s words, Uncle Yun trembled, his voice shaking. ¡°Master Bian, have you¡­ are you sure my¡­ my young miss is not ill?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s not.¡± Bian Yizhi exuded an incredible and unfathomable self-confidence, ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve studied medicine, my diagnoses have never been wrong. In my dictionary, there is no such thing as a ¡®misdiagnosis¡¯! If I say Miss Aoshan is not diseased, then there won¡¯t be a mistake!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Uncle Yun was dumbfounded.

    Ying Aoshan was freezing all over, her eyes full of despair. She slowly withdrew her hand and gave a miserable smile. ¡°Thank you, Master Bian.¡±

    It was clear that Ying Aoshan¡¯s face had been ruined. However, Bian Yizhi, who had taken her pulse, did not notice this symptom and insisted that she was not ill. In other words, both Uncle Yun and Ying Aoshan knew that Bian Yizhi could not cure the terrible disease on her face!

    The Bian family is revered among all traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, and Bian Yizhi is particularly exceptional in this generation. If he couldn¡¯t diagnose the disease, then it is likely that no renowned doctor in the world could cure Ying Aoshan.

    However, Bian Yizhi seemed quite excited. ¡°Miss Aoshan, this year¡¯s family gathering of the Ying family must be grand. Why don¡¯t I accompany you to attend the gathering¡­¡±

    As he said this, Bian Yizhi was looking at Ying Aoshan with an intense gaze.

    He was not a member of the Ying family, so wanting to accompany Ying Aoshan to the family gathering meant that he wanted to marry Ying Aoshan and become son-in-law of the Ying family. Only then would he have the qualification!

    Ying Aoshan gave a wistful smile, about to reject him.

    However, Huang Xiaolong said with a grin, ¡°So, you want to woo Ying Aoshan and become the son-in-law of the Ying family?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Bian Yizhi¡¯s face turned angry. Yet, he didn¡¯t deny it, but scornfully said, ¡°This is an affair within the circle of the ten ancient warrior families. You have no right to interfere.¡±

    ¡°You like Ying Aoshan?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, sounding quite pressing.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Bian Yizhi openly admitted, which was tantamount to a public confession to Ying Aoshan. ¡°I have been fond of Miss Aoshan for a long time! It was love at first sight!¡±

    ¡°Er¡­do you like her for her beauty, or for who she is?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, a teasing look on his face.

    Ying Aoshan seemed to sense something, as if Huang Xiaolong had seen her hideous and scary appearance! Her heart tensed instantly!

    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t care if other people saw her disfigured face. But she certainly didn¡¯t want Huang Xiaolong to see it! In her heart, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s impressive figure was indelible, and her greatest wish was to leave the most beautiful image in his memory, not wanting to scare him!

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s question, Bian Yizhi sneered inwardly¡ª¡¯You¡¯re trying to set me up? Ha ha ha ha~~you¡¯re still too green!¡¯

    With thought flashing in his mind, Bian Yizhi solemnly said, ¡°What I like about Miss Aoshan is her personality! Character! Talents! What does it have to do with appearance? Ha~~ Miss Aoshan is indeed beautiful, but I would like her even if she was plain-looking! This kind of liking has nothing to do with looks, it¡¯s a collision of souls¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, less of the high-sounding talk. So, you are saying that even if Ying Aoshan¡¯s face was ruined, you would still love her and want to marry her?¡± The teasing smile on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face became even more pronounced.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Bian Yizhi answered unequivocally.

    At that moment, Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, she stood up abruptly and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I need to excuse myself¡­ Young Master Huang, we¡­ we don¡¯t have to see each other again¡­ I hope.. I hope you have a peaceful and joyful life. If¡­ If in your spare time, you could remember Aoshan, and remember the things you and Aoshan experienced in Jiangnan City¡­That would mean a lot to Aoshan¡­¡±

    Ying Aoshan was terrified, ready to flee!

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~Don¡¯t leave¡­ The moment to witness true love has arrived¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong seized Ying Aoshan¡¯s hand, waved his other hand!

    A gust of wind blew over, lifting the black cloth covering Ying Aoshan¡¯s face!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Her disfigured face was then exposed to the crowd!

    She was staring directly at Bian Yizhi, only a step away!

    Quiet!

    The entire hall was suddenly silent!

    So quiet one could hear a pin drop!

 Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Chapter 541: Will You Marry Me?

    Chapter 541: Chapter 541: Will You Marry Me?

    Now, Ying Aoshan¡¯s disfigured face was revealed to everyone¡¯s view!

    The one who was closest to Ying Aoshan, the one who had just taken her pulse, was Bian Yizhi.

    In an instant, Bian Yizhi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ying Aoshan.

    Her face was covered with pus, boils, scars of various colors, horrifying and nauseating to the extreme¡­

    And the dense scars¡­anyone with a phobia of clusters would probably faint on the spot.

    The next second¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!! Ghost! Ghost!¡± Bian Yizhi was so frightened that he stumbled backwards, his face as pale as if he had seen a ghost, his insides churning as if he was about to vomit.

    In his life, he had seen ugly women, but he had never seen one as grotesque as this! This was undoubtedly Ying Aoshan herself, but her face had been completely ruined!

    ¡®Ying Aoshan¡­she has become so horrifying, even if her face is cured, ugly scars will remain. She can never return to her former beauty¡­I must stay far away from her, too disgusting! Absolutely disgusting!¡¯

    In an instant, Bian Yizhi had this thought.

    Meanwhile, gasps echoed throughout the hall.

    Everyone, except for Huang Xiaolong, Uncle Yun, and Ying Aoshan herself, felt their stomachs churn with nausea, almost vomiting to relieve the pressure¡­ It was utterly disgusting.

    In spite of her figure and skin being like a fairy, Ying Aoshan¡¯s face was horribly disfigured, forming a stark contrast between an angel and a demon that made people sigh in disbelief and regret!

    Everyone understood that even if such a face were healed, she would still be hideously ugly!

    Ying Aoshan was ruined!

    Youth and beauty were more important than life itself to a woman, particularly to a beautiful woman!

    ¡°Young Master Huang! You!¡± At this moment, Ying Aoshan was devastated!

    She felt dead inside!

    Her sorrow was not due to her hideous appearance being seen by the world, but¡­she felt like Huang Xiaolong was making fun of her!!!!!

    Her interactions with Huang Xiaolong in Jiangnan City had made her fall for him. Moreover, due to Ying Kexin¡¯s decree that she must marry Huang Xiaolong as a concubine, she considered herself Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman!

    Now, not only did Huang Xiaolong see through her real face and did not help her hide it, but he even exposed her ugliness to the world¡­This made Ying Aoshan¡¯s heart turn cold.

    Aaargh!¡±? Uncle Yun pounded his chest and stomped his feet, wanting to rush forward to take Ying Aoshan away. ?But one glare from Huang Xiaolong made him retreat.

    Huang Xiaolong directly held Ying Aoshan¡¯s soft hand, preventing her from escaping. It felt really comfortable.

    ¡°Ahem~~~ Master Bian, just now you said you liked Ying Aoshan for her character, virtue, talent, and appearance didn¡¯t matter. You also said, even if Ying Aoshan is disfigured, you¡¯re still willing to marry her¡­ So, now shouldn¡¯t you give her a token of love?¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted with a grin.

    ¡°No!!!!!¡± Bian Yizhi shrieked. ¡°I get it now! You! You! You and Ying Aoshan are putting on a show! Setting a trap for me on purpose! She has turned into such a state, which man in this world could dare to approach her? Thus, you purposely lured me here to cure her, collaboratively putting on this act to throw this hot potato to me! I won¡¯t be so foolish!¡±

    ¡°Master Bian, you! You¡¯re slandering me!¡± Ying Aoshan was so angry that she felt like spitting blood.

    ¡°Putting everything else aside, you have such high medical skills, isn¡¯t it possible for you to cure the disease on Ying Aoshan¡¯s face? You heal her. Once healed, she¡¯ll be a beauty again.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling yet not quite.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Bian Yizhi¡¯s face alternated between green and white. ¡°Even if it¡¯s healed, there will be numerous scars left on this face¡­Huh! Who cares about a face looking like orange peel? Isn¡¯t this disgusting?¡±

    Bian Yizhi¡¯s words were malicious, earning him scornful glances from everyone present. He had previously portrayed himself as a virtuous, lovesick man, declaring he would marry Ying Aoshan regardless of her looks. Whether Huang Xiaolong was tricking him or not, it was indeed Bian himself who had spoken these words.

    Now, his vehement denial was like slapping his own face!

    Upon witnessing the crowd¡¯s gaze, Bian Yizhi¡¯s face flushed. His eyes darted toward Huang Xiaolong and a sly expression flitted across his face, ¡°Hahaha! Stop bringing up irrelevant matters! We are all pragmatic people, naturally viewing others through eyes of pragmatism. Now, I choose to avoid Ying Aoshan; what about you? You have been grandstanding here, do you dare to marry Ying Aoshan? Hahaha¡­ do you? If you dare not, what qualifications do you have to criticize me? Don¡¯t do unto others what you don¡¯t want others to do unto you!¡±

    Bian Yizhi was a slick character. Sensing the tide turning against him, he quickly pulled Huang Xiaolong into the mess, shifting from defense to offense!

    Everyone found themselves thinking ¨C Bian Yizhi was cunning and deft, able to shift attention. If Huang Xiaolong also dared not marry Ying Aoshan, at least Huang Xiaolong would no longer have the confidence to mock Bian Yizhi!

    ¡°Hahaha! What about you? Speak up!¡± Bian Yizhi became increasingly triumphant.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ying Aoshan choked out through her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry anyone! And I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity!¡±

    She was on the verge of collapse!

    Thinking objectively, given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s martial arts skills, knowledge, and talents, he could pick and choose from the world¡¯s most beautiful women. If Ying Aoshan hadn¡¯t suffered disfigurement, she might have been able to compete for his love.

    But now?

    She didn¡¯t believe for a moment that Huang Xiaolong would agree to marry her!

    She refused to hear him reject her to her face.

    Such words would shatter her last shred of hope for a future. And then, she¡¯d have no path but death!

    Ying Aoshan struggled to release her hand from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grasp, intending to flee before he could utter words of rejection.

    However¡ª

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to marry Ying Aoshan.¡± Without even a moment¡¯s hesitation, Huang Xiaolong blurted out.

    Quiet!

    The hall once again fell into bizarre silence!

    Even Ying Aoshan herself was stunned!

    She hadn¡¯t expected Huang Xiaolong to say ¡ª he was willing!

    ¡°Um¡­Maybe the teacher is just pitying Miss Ying Aoshan and saying this intentionally¡­¡± Lin Zicong muttered. ¡°My sister is such a beautiful woman who deeply loves the teacher. Also, all the women around the teacher are exceptionally beautiful¡­ How could he marry a woman uglier than a ghost?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Bian Yizhi burst into laughter. ¡°Shameless! You can say such insincere words? Even though you and I have different statuses, we¡¯re both men. Speaking from a man¡¯s perspective, would you truly be willing to marry Ying Aoshan as she is now? It¡¯s just nonsense! Could you face her for a lifetime without having nightmares every night?¡±

    Annoyed, Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°You¡¯re clearly projecting your own lowly thoughts onto others. When I said I was willing, I meant it. Whatever I say, I mean it. No one can force me to do something I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Ying Aoshan, will you be my wife?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned cheekily.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Huang! With your declaration, even if I¡¯ve to face death, my life would not have been in vain!¡± A hint of relief emerged in Ying Aoshan¡¯s eyes. Her eyes twinkled softly like they belonged to a heavenly beauty, if one ignored her disfigured appearance.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I asked if you would marry me. Answer me quickly!¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently. ¡°But let me remind you, if you marry me, you¡¯ll only be a secondary wife. I already have a main wife. We are fated to be together like mandarin duck and butterfly. The other wives will all be secondary.¡±

 Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Chapter 542: I Can Cure Her Face!

    Chapter 542: Chapter 542: I Can Cure Her Face!

    At this moment, Ying Aoshan met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, finding his eyes as clear as a sky washed by rain, completely devoid of jest, even unnervingly sincere.

    Instinctively, Ying Aoshan nodded vigorously, biting back tears, she said, ¡°Aoshan¡­ Aoshan of course is willing¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph! Playing-act!¡± Bian Yizhi was relentless. ¡°Kid, since you set a trap for me, then today, this young master will stay with you till the end! You¡¯re willing to take Ying Aoshan as your wife or concubine, right? Good! Bring forth pen and ink!¡±

    Bian Yizhi waved his hand, looking at Old Master Lin.

    Of course, the Lin family didn¡¯t dare to offend Bian Yizhi, so a table was immediately brought over by a servant.

    Bian Yizhi walked over, personally ground the ink, and spread a sheet of rice paper, swiftly like a rain-triggered cloud, after asking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s name, he actually wrote out a marriage contract on the spot!

    The gist of this marriage contract was for those present today to witness Huang Xiaolong¡¯s willingness to marry Ying Aoshan. If Huang Xiaolong dared to back out, he would be hunted down by the top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia!

    When the contract was written, Bian Yizhi signed his own name and sneered. ¡°I am someone known amongst the top ten ancient martial arts families, acting as a witness, I am certainly qualified. Hehe~~ Uncle Yun, come and sign too.¡±

    Uncle Yun naturally hoped that Ying Aoshan would marry Huang Xiaolong, so he walked over straightaway and signed his name.

    Subsequently, Bian Yizhi had others in the hall such as Old Master Lin, General Lin Jianfeng, one by one, come over to sign.

    ¡°Each and every one present today is a public witness!¡± Bian Yizhi sneered at Huang Xiaolong with a face full of mockery. ¡°The marriage contract is written; you and Ying Aoshan, come and sign. Hehe~~~ boy, do you want to continue your act? I will have to see whether you dare to sign this today! Your words mean nothing, and if you sign on the marriage contract, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡±

    This paper marriage contract, naturally, had no legal effect, but for the circle of the top ten ancient martial arts families, it was useful. If Huang Xiaolong were to break off the engagement, not to mention being jointly hunted down by the top ten ancient martial arts families, but people from the Ying family and Bian family would retaliate and sanction him for sure.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong broke out into hearty laughter, holding Ying Aoshan¡¯s hand, and walked to the table edge.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out for the pen, preparing to sign his name.

    ¡°Young Master Huang! Do you really have no regrets?¡± Ying Aoshan asked tremblingly.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to regret.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then looked at Bian Yizhi with a meaningful gaze.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for? The proper thing is to sign the marriage contract! But if you are not signing, take back all the words you just said and admit that you¡¯re nothing more than a hypocritical gentleman.¡± Bian Yizhi said with affected disdain.

    ¡°I find it¡­ quite amusing.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a serious face. ¡°You¡¯ve been pursuing Ying Aoshan, but today, you personally wrote a marriage contract, acted as the witness, and essentially handed over the woman you¡¯ve loved for so long to be my wife¡­ Ah~~ You¡¯re playing the part of the matchmaker for me? Of course, Ying Aoshan wouldn¡¯t have married you anyway, so you¡¯re not really being cuckolded by me. Hahahaha~~~~¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Stop your rubbish talk! Hurry up and sign!¡± Bian Yizhi shouted coldly.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t blather on any longer, wearing a playful expression, even showcasing a look of complete mirth, he quickly signed his name.

    ¡°Ying Aoshan, your turn to sign your name.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed the brush to Ying Aoshan.

    Ying Aoshan took the brush and, after choking back a sob, signed her trembling name.

    ¡°Hahaha! Job done! Your name is Huang Xiaolong, right? Now, you can present the engagement token to Ying Aoshan.¡± Bian Yizhi sneered, ¡°I must say, I greatly admire your forbearance. Even though Ying Aoshan is already ruined, you still signed this marriage contract. It seems like you are trying to curry favor with the Ying family, huh? Good! You are indeed deep and calculating, quite a character!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed dumbfoundedly. Whispering to himself, the one trying to curry favor should be the Ying family!

    The Ying family¡¯s ancestors served as a maid by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side! Of course, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t mention this to Bian Yizhi.

    ¡°Yes, an engagement gift.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded seriously, muttering to himself. ¡°When Sister Bai Hu marries me, I will present her with the lost martial arts of the Sun Family and several hundred martial arts schools owned by the Wei Family in the country as the betrothal gifts¡­ I must not skimp on my future wife¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong moved aside, rummaged through a canvas bag for a while, and found a palm-sized jade.

    The jade was warm and fine. Although it couldn¡¯t be considered top-notch, it was passable. If it were sold in the market, it could fetch tens of thousands.

    However, the jade was engraved with dense magic charms, which gave off an indescribable power fluctuation. This was magical power!

    ¡°Ying Aoshan, this is for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong handed the jade to Ying Aoshan and explained. ¡°This is a Jade Talisman. Keep it close to you.¡±

    ¡°The magic charms are divided into four levels. The lowest level is yellow paper talismans. Usually, yellow paper talismans are disposable items, used once and gone. Next are Spirit Talismans. The so-called Spirit Talismans are magic charms carved on special materials that can absorb nature¡¯s spiritual energy for reuse. These include jade, wood, and stone talismans, etc.¡±

    ¡°The third level is blood talismans, which are drawn in the air with the caster¡¯s blood, without any medium.¡±

    ¡°The fourth level¡­ hehe, it uses everything in the world as a talisman. These charms have the potential of wreaking havoc.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Bian Yizhi burst into uproarious laughter. He mocked, ¡°Just a shattered piece of jade, but you boast it up to the skies, impressive! Indeed, your mouth is as tough as iron and copper!¡±

    Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s profound magic, Ying Aoshan didn¡¯t doubt the value of the jade talisman at all. She took it as if it were a treasure and looked at Huang Xiaolong lovingly. She thought to herself that if he asked her to die right now, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all. She would die happily.

    ¡°Drop your blood on it when you have time to complete the binding,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°The Jade Talisman is sentient, it will help you avert disasters and solve difficulties. In fact, it is a quite good magic artifact. Its main function is to ¡®summon ghosts¡¯. Every time it is used, it can summon spirits within a 500-mile radius to serve you. However, it can¡¯t summon any ghost king. It can summon once every half a month.¡±

    ¡°Truly a divine artifact!¡± Uncle Yun marveled from the side.

    ¡°Well, since Huang Xiaolong, you have given the engagement gift to Ying Aoshan, then this marriage is settled. Here, on behalf of the Bian Family, I wish you both happiness until your hair turns gray. Hurry up and congratulate the couple who truly! Love! Each other!¡± Bian Yizhi said sarcastically. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to congratulate these newlyweds who ¡®truly love each other¡¯?¡±

    Bian Yizhi exaggerated the phrase ¡°truly love each other¡±, clearly mocking it.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master Huang, congratulations, congratulations.¡± Uncle Yun spoke sincerely from the heart.

    ¡°Master, congratulations on your engagement.¡± Lin Zicong respected Huang Xiaolong very much. Seeing Huang Xiaolong had already signed the marriage document and given the engagement gift, he sincerely congratulated him. However, he wondered who his master¡¯s first wife was. Maybe his sister?

    The people of the Lin Family offered their congratulations one after another.

    Ying Aoshan looked at him with gentle, seductive eyes. Amid her shyness was immense happiness. She thought to herself that the happiest day of her life was today.

    However, she wouldn¡¯t be a burden to Huang Xiaolong. After today, she would find a secluded place where no one could find her and live there alone, carrying the happiest memories given by Huang Xiaolong until her old age.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This wasn¡¯t misfortune. In fact, being able to attain true love and happiness, even if only for a day, was a hundred, a thousand times happier than those clueless women who spent their whole lives in search of true love!

    ¡°Hehe~~ you must think I¡¯m really stupid, right?¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong laughed leisurely. ¡°You must think I¡¯m so stupid that I¡¯m beyond redemption to marry Ying Aoshan.¡±

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze fell on Bian Yizhi. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. The real fool is you. Hehe, as for me, I can return Ying Aoshan to her former self.¡±

    The entire hall fell into silence once again!

    ¡°Impossible! This is simply a made-up story!¡± Bian Yizhi shrieked in disbelief.

 Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Chapter 543: Fight Poison with Poison

    Chapter 543: Chapter 543: Fight Poison with Poison

    Could Huang Xiaolong really cure the severe disease on Ying Aoshan¡¯s face?

    As soon as these words were spoken, not only did Bian Yizhi show extreme contempt, but there was also a hint of doubt in the hearts of others.

    Bian Yizhi almost represented the top level of Huaxia¡¯s traditional medicine. If he couldn¡¯t do it, the probability of curing Ying Aoshan¡¯s face had, in fact, become extremely low.

    Moreover, it was evident to everyone that the scars on Ying Aoshan¡¯s face had penetrated deep into the skin texture. Even with successful treatment, countless unsightly pits would inevitably be left behind.

    ¡°What utter nonsense!¡± Bian Yizhi sneered sarcastically. ¡°I have already diagnosed Ying Aoshan, she is absolutely healthy. How could you treat an illness that does not exist? Even if you could somehow heal her externally and internally, her face would become completely disfigured!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, what I mean is, after my treatment, Ying Aoshan will return to her former state, her skin glowing and tender, without any traces left.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, is that really the case?¡± Uncle Yun¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Now that Ying Aoshan is my little wife, why would I need to lie?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong call her ¡°little wife,¡± Ying Aoshan felt a sudden leap of joy in her heart. ¡°Then¡­then let me undergo your treatment. Whether I live or die, I won¡¯t have any complaints.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to treat her!¡± Bian Yizhi simply sneered.

    ¡°Well¡­first of all, Ying Aoshan is indeed not ill.¡± Huang Xiaolong affirmed.

    Upon hearing this, everyone was stirred.

    How could you treat someone who¡¯s not ill?

    ¡°She has been poisoned with a bug poison.¡± Huang Xiaolong had already confirmed it. His medical skills were absolutely superior to those of Bian Yizhi, even beyond measure.

    Also, Huang Xiaolong was an expert in the art of raising and taming insects.

    Moreover, as soon as he saw Ying Aoshan¡¯s face, he had already recited a spell to see her inside out. Inside her body, there was indeed a bug!

    Upon hearing this, both Uncle Yun and Ying Aoshan shivered violently!

    Bug poison!

    Ying Aoshan wasn¡¯t new to it! The last time she was stricken with centipede poison, it was Huang Xiaolong who cured her!

    Therefore, Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun had almost absolute faith in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    Now that they knew the root of the issue, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t incapable of treatment!

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s heart, which was initially filled with despair, was suddenly once again ignited with hope!

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Bian Yizhi ridiculed with a face full of condemnation, ¡°Bug poison? Does she look like she¡¯s been afflicted with bug poison?¡±

    ¡°The symptoms of bug poison can vary greatly. Some bugs cause immediate death. Yet other bugs might act slowly, only affecting the victim years later. For instance, there¡¯s a bug poison called ¡®toxic bile¡¯. This poison is prepared on the day of Dragon Boat Festival by grinding down centipedes, small snakes, ants, cicadas, maggots, earthworms, and hair. It is placed in front of the god of plague for daily offerings. Those poisoned with it will feel a mild sensation of stomach bloating and frequent bowel sounds at best. Severe cases are characterized by constant stomach aching and noises, a feeling of bugs crawling in the nose and ears. However, it is not fatal.¡± Huang Xiaolong explained unhurriedly. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the nature of bug poison, don¡¯t talk in front of me.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong hit back at Bian Yizhi with solid evidence.

    Bian Yizhi was fuming with anger, his teeth grinding, as if reciting a curse. ¡°I¡¯ll want to see exactly how you¡¯re going to treat Ying Aoshan¡¯s face!¡±

    ¡°That¡­that¡­Young Master Huang, what kind of poison bug has my lady contracted?¡± Uncle Yun asked, his voice trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Golden Silkworm Gu.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with certainty. ¡°This Golden Silkworm Gu is known as the most divine creature, fearlessly destructive to beasts and humans. It is extremely powerful and is known as the most poisonous of all bug poisons. The Golden Silkworm Gu has several interesting characteristics. First, it¡¯s the world¡¯s most poisonous and hardest bug to breed, hence very few people manage to breed it. Second, the Golden Silkworm Gu not only can kill people but can also prosper a family. Third, Golden Silkworm Gu loves cleanliness. Fourth, it is stingy and retaliates even for small offenses. Those who raise it need to account for it annually, and if the owner neglects it, the bug retaliates by wiping out the entire family. Fifth, Golden Silkworm Gu is extremely vicious and needs to kill regularly. If the breeder does not let it kill, they¡¯ll invite reprisals, and the entire family, even the dogs and chickens, will not be spared¡­¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, everyone in the hall was terrified. They couldn¡¯t believe that the bug that Ying Aoshan had contracted was so bizarre and powerful.

    ¡°Looking at Ying Aoshan¡¯s condition now, the poisoning is severe. Firstly, her face will be corroded by the Gu poison, destroying her appearance. Then her entire body, organs, flesh, skin, bones will all turn into pus¡­¡± As he spoke, a fearsome murderous intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Last time it was a centipede Gu poison, now it¡¯s the Golden Silkworm Gu. It seems someone wants to put Aoshan to death. Who could it be? Hee hee hee, now, Aoshan is my dear wife, anyone who dares to harm my wife will face the annihilation of their family!¡±

    Feeling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s murderous aura, everyone in the hall, including Bian Yizhi, shuddered.

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Putting aside everything else. My wife, Ying Aoshan, is severely poisoned, moreover with Golden Silkworm Gu. There is no cure.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~~¡± Bian Yizhi couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Isn¡¯t this you slapping your own face? You said you could restore her face to its original state, but now you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t cure Golden Silkworm Gu¡­ Your nerves must be scrambled!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Golden Silkworm Gu is indeed impossible for me to cure. But who said I would cure it? I¡¯ll simply release a bug to devour the Golden Silkworm Gu, problem solved. Idiot!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Ah! Young Master Huang! I see!¡± Uncle Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You mean introducing another bug into my lady¡¯s body to destroy the Golden Silkworm Gu? Is this¡­ this what they call fighting poison with poison?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t you say the Golden Silkworm Gu is the world¡¯s most poisonous and powerful bug? Then what kind of bug are you going to use to destroy the Golden Silkworm Gu? Using Ying Aoshan¡¯s body as a battleground for the two bugs will surely make the toxins in her body run rampant, hastening her death!¡± Bian Yizhi rebutted.

    ¡°Heh~~In modern times, since the ancient bugs have gone extinct, the Golden Silkworm Gu is indeed the most powerful. But in ancient times, the Golden Silkworm Gu was nothing.¡± A playful smile appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Coincidentally, some time ago, I bred a bug that can instantly kill the Golden Silkworm Gu¡­¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong lightly opened the soul tube, grinning. ¡°Little treasure, come out.¡±

    Whoosh~~~!!!!!!

    A semi-transparent flying bug shot out!

    Suddenly, the entire hall was filled with a chilling atmosphere. It was a feeling of extreme danger!

    Spider Gu!

    The Spider, an extinct legendary ancient bug, was so deceptive that it is known as the ¡®devil bug¡¯. When raised as a bug poison, it is assured to annihilate the Golden Silkworm Gu!

    ¡°This¡­this¡­what kind of monster is this?¡± Bian Yizhi¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Come here, sweet wife, drip your blood on the little treasure, then it¡¯ll become your life-bound Gu, accompanying you in life and death. It will not only help you get rid of the Golden Silkworm Gu but also become your great assistant in the future.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°This is also a huge betrothal gift.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Ying Aoshan was overjoyed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sweet talk. Without a second thought, she bit her fingertip letting her blood ooze out.

    Huang Xiaolong used the ancient bug language, and the Spider Gu obediently flew onto Ying Aoshan¡¯s fingertip, bathing in her blood.

    The next instant.

    Whoosh~~!!!!!!

    The Spider Gu followed Ying Aoshan¡¯s nostrils and drilled into her body!

 Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Chapter 544 Is My Wife Beautiful?

    Chapter 544: Chapter 544 Is My Wife Beautiful?

    ¡°Aah~~!! The bug flew into Miss Ying Aoshan¡­ into her body!¡± Lin Zicong couldn¡¯t help but yell.

    This bizarre scene left everyone else stunned and speechless!

    Just then!

    ¡°Zhi~~~!!!¡±

    A high-pitched squeal emanated from Ying Aoshan¡¯s abdomen!

    The sound was like an insect¡¯s cry, but incredibly pitiful.

    The next second¨C

    ¡°Ugh~~~¡± Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth, spitting out a large lump of filth.

    It was a lump of brightly colored sticky liquid, within which a golden-skinned worm, shaped like a silkworm, was wriggling and struggling incessantly.

    ¡°Damn, this worthless thing dares to hurt my wife?¡± Huang Xiaolong stomped his foot, grinding the golden worm into powder.

    ¡°Aah~~ Little Long¡­ my¡­ my face¡­¡± Next, Ying Aoshan¡¯s face was like a melting ice cream under the sun, with rainbow-colored liquid trickling down her cheeks, pooling on her delicate chin, then dripping onto the floor one drop at a time.

    ¡°Bring a basin of clean water.¡± Huang Xiaolong signaled Lin Zicong with his eyes.

    ¡°Right on~~~¡± Lin Zicong scampered off and soon brought a basin of clean water over, respectfully offering it in front of Ying Aoshan saying, ¡°Auntie, please wash your face.¡±

    This kid, his ass-kissing technique was truly advanced!

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s face was itchy and uncomfortable, she expressed her thanks to Lin Zicong and hastily used a wet cloth to clean it.

    Before long, she filled an entire basin with the disgusting sticky liquid.

    After washing her face, Ying Aoshan slowly lifted her head.

    All eyes were fixed on her face.

    Silence!

    The hall once again fell into a bizarre silence.

    At this moment, Ying Aoshan¡¯s face was completely flawless, the perfect facial structure and exquisite features, skin as delicate and white as clotted sheep¡¯s milk, eyebrows curved like a bright moon, eyes as refreshing as a desert spring, and the thin lips were as tender as rose petals. Just having washed her face, she had the beauty of a pure lotus emerging from clear water, naturally unadorned.

    A goddess!

    A perfect goddess!

    In the hall, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open without blinking!

    ¡°Miss!! It¡¯s gone! It¡¯s gone! You¡¯re cured! Hahaha~~~!!!¡± Uncle Yun suddenly let out a startled cry, his tears flowing freely, his body trembling with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s gone! Haha!¡±

    Lin Zicong, already skilled at ass-kissing, swiftly found a mirror and handed it to Ying Aoshan.

    Ying Aoshan looked into the mirror, seeing her reflection was like stepping into a different world!

    After a few breaths, her eyes turned toward Huang Xiaolong, the emotions contained within them were indescribable.

    In this moment, Ying Aoshan knew, Huang Xiaolong was the most important person in her life! The one person she could not bear to be apart from for a single moment!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°How about it, now that your appearance has been restored, will you still marry me as my little wife?¡±

    ¡°That would be Aoshan¡¯s fortune.¡± Ying Aoshan replied softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®little wife¡¯. Because I have already chosen a ¡®big wife¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong emphasized.

    ¡°Puff~~~ I¡¯ll be anything.¡± Ying Aoshan smiled, her ice-cold heart melting like a blooming flower.

    She was stunningly beautiful!

    The people in the hall were so captivated; it was as if their souls had flown out!

    ¡°So, Master Bian, do you find my wife beautiful?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked sarcastically, looking at Bian Yizhi.¡± Ah~ I forgot to thank you, you wrote our marriage certificate, acted as a witness¡­ ah¡­ Master Bian is truly generous!¡±

    Each of these words was like a razor-sharp dagger, stabbing into Bian Yizhi¡¯s body again and again!

    It was truly heart-wrenching!

    Bian Yizhi¡¯s face turned from green to white, his eyes filled with regret, resentment, ferociousness, and murderous intent¡­

    The woman he had adored for years, as beautiful as a heavenly immortal, was now someone else¡¯s wife! Moreover, he had been the one to write the marriage contract and attest to it with his own hands!

    This was the ultimate irony!

    Today¡¯s events were nothing less than a great humiliation for Bian Yizhi!

    With a hateful gaze, he looked at Huang Xiaolong and then at the ethereal beauty that was Miss Ying Aoshan, who seemed as if she had descended from the heavens.

    ¡®Miss Aoshan is too beautiful! Even within the circle of the ten ancient martial arts families, she¡¯s a top-tier beauty¡­This Huang Xiaolong, even though he knows some Gu techniques, is just a common man! How dare he vie for the same woman as me? I, the genius of the Bian Family, talented in both medical and martial arts, am an equal match for Aoshan! I should be the one destined for her! Hmph! Today, I¡¯m going to kill this Huang Xiaolong! Then Aoshan and I will fly to the heavens together!¡¯

    A sinister plot was brewing in Bian Yizhi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Hehe~~~~ Well, let me offer you my most sincere congratulations.¡± With a cruel smile, Bian Yizhi approached Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly!

    He thrust his right index finger straight at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart!

    A chilling and malicious burst of energy emanated from his finger, ripping through the air and creating a wailing sound like a demon¡¯s cry!

    The very same finger that he used to save people can also kill them!

    Bian Yizhi¡¯s finger could be considered miraculous! His poisonous attack would at first seem harmless, but eventually, its chilling force would seep into the victim¡¯s every limb and bone, consuming their life force like maggots gnawing on a bone.

    After forty-nine days, the victim would waste away as if they were a dry twig, dying a miserable death.

    Bian Yizhi had perfected this finger skill to an impressive extent, and he never missed his mark. Bian Yizhi was very close to Huang Xiaolong, making his poisonous finger attack unavoidable. The strands of poisonous energy had already entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body like a venomous snake!

    ¡°Hehe ~~Slowly meet your end.¡± A cruel expression emerged on Bian Yizhi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Uncle Yun and Miss Ying Aoshan were the first to react, but they¡¯d never expected that Bian Yizhi, given his status, would resort to such a treacherous sneak attack.

    By the time they wanted to rush over to help Huang Xiaolong, it was too late.

    In the blink of an eye, surprise!

    Bian Yizhi¡¯s finger felt as though it was thrusting into a chunk of iron!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand had eerily stretched out and firmly gripped Bian Yizhi¡¯s index finger.

    ¡°You!¡± Bian Yizhi was horrified. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re a master martial artist! You¡­you deceived me!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe~~~ Master Bian, what are you trying to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong projected an innocent and beaming expression onto his face.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Bian Yizhi¡¯s face changed colors. ¡°Ah, I was just testing your skills. Not bad, you¡¯re pretty strong. Alright, let go of my finger now.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ testing my skills? Tsk tsk, your energy, it¡¯s pretty malicious. Some of it has already entered my system. But, I¡¯ve neutralized all of it.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s laughter grew even more buoyant. ¡°This finger of yours seems extremely valuable. You save people with it, kill people with it¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Bian Yizhi shivered with fear.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just saying, if this finger were to be broken, hehe, wouldn¡¯t you lose your status in the Bian family and be marginalized?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°You! You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Bian Yizhi¡¯s whole body was shivering. ¡°Stop joking around! I¡¯m a member of the Bian Family, not someone you should mess with. Let go of me, don¡¯t make a mistake. Cripple my finger? Hehe~~ As long as you dare to do it, your entire family will lose their lives in retribution.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Is that so? It would be interesting to see how my entire family ends up losing their lives.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled merrily. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m going to cripple your finger!¡±

    Crack~~~~!!

    The sound of a bone breaking resounded.

 Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Departing Tomorrow! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Departing Tomorrow! (Fifth Update)

    Huang Xiaolong just snapped Bian Yizhi¡¯s finger!

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!! No! You! You! You deserve to die!¡± Bian Yizhi let out a heart-wrenching scream, gritting his teeth, his face looked like a demon, visibly terrifying, his eyes fixed on Huang Xiaolong, as if to cast the deadliest curse.

    That finger had gathered Bian Yizhi¡¯s years of cultivation, years of hard work, and years of fortune.

    Without that finger, his medical skills and martial arts would be greatly discounted, falling from a prodigy, a rising star in the family, to just an ordinary clansman.

    For a family like Bian¡¯s, the internal competition was fierce. If Bian Yizhi was disabled, he would certainly not be able to compete with other excellent talents in the family. Saying he was cast off would not be an exaggeration.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t kill you,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Tch, actually, it¡¯s not about my mood. Killing you would be doing you a favor. I want you to taste the bitterness of falling from grace. Now beat it.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly tossed Bian Yizhi aside, leaving him in a mess.

    As Bian Yizhi got up from the ground, Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten breaths to disappear from my sight or else¡­ death.¡±

    Heavens! From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, Bian Yizhi seemed to have glimpsed a hell filled with corpses and skeletons.

    A fear stemming from the depths of his soul ensnared Bian Yizhi! He deeply believed that Huang Xiaolong would dare to kill him, and had the ability to do so!

    ¡°Fine! I swear to repay today¡¯s grudge a hundredfold!¡± Bian Yizhi glared at Huang Xiaolong with the most vicious look for a few seconds, then hurriedly ran away.

    Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun quickly approached.

    Uncle Yun wanted to say something.

    Huang Xiaolong cut him off. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss Master Bian¡¯s matters, to avoid spoiling my mood. As for Bian Family¡¯s revenge, I¡¯m not afraid in the slightest. If Bian family dares to provoke me, I¡¯ll wipe them out. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ alright, alright, Young Master Huang, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s not.¡± Uncle Yun laughed.

    Regarding Huang Xiaolong, he was becoming increasingly elusive, but one thing was certain ¨C Huang Xiaolong was certainly an extremely influential person, possibly with an ancient family background.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Bian family¡¯s retaliation. Besides, Huang Xiaolong is now Ying family¡¯s son-in-law. If Bian family went too far, Ying family would intervene.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, why not dine here at Wolong Villa? I have arranged a feast to celebrate Miss Ying Aoshan¡¯s recovery.¡± Old Master Lin warmly suggested.

    ¡°Your generous hospitality is much appreciated, Master Lin.¡± Uncle Yun laughed.

    Recognizing the rapport between Huang Xiaolong and the Lin Family, Uncle Yun saw the Lin family in a new light.

    Immediately, the Lin family¡¯s servants began preparing a lavish banquet at Wolong Villa.

    Ying Aoshan accompanied Huang Xiaolong, wandering around the Wolong Villa.

    The Villa was nestled in mountains and rivers, with beautiful scenery. Ying Aoshan had completely fallen for Huang Xiaolong. Being by his side made every aspect of her life feel wonderful, and the air around her seemed to be filled with a joyful aura.

    Huang Xiaolong unabashedly held Ying Aoshan¡¯s hand, their fingers tightly interlocked. Ying Aoshan felt both shy and delighted.

    ¡°What I said earlier was true. If you marry me, you can only be my second wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong emphasized once again.

    ¡°Pfft¡­Little Long, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ve told you before, what matters is being with you, whether I¡¯m the first wife or not.¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s laughter was as bright as a flower.

    ¡°Er¡­ don¡¯t you women usually oppose polygamy?¡± Huang Xiaolong was rather taken aback.

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Ying Aoshan chuckled. ¡°In large families, having multiple wives is quite normal. For instance, which head of a conglomerate doesn¡¯t have a bevy of wives and concubines? The average person just isn¡¯t aware of it. And even some local businessmen, with only millions in assets, have many wives. What¡¯s more, these wives manage to live in harmony.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know more about this than I do,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed sheepishly.

    ¡°Our Ying Family is like that,¡± Ying Aoshan said softly. ¡°In the world of martial arts, for the truly powerful, having beauties on their knees is commonplace. Perhaps, we martial arts families are not only imitating ancient culture and lifestyle, but also preserving the ancient marriage customs. My¡­ My father, for example, has one wife and six concubines. And as for mistressess, there are too many to count.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, with your strength, it¡¯s only natural to have a harem. How can we girls resist a man like you?¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s gaze was full of fascination as she looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Sun Wei of the Sun Family is yours. I suspect that Jin Mengqi from the Jin Family and Xia Ying from the Xia Family will also become my sisters sooner or later¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let go of Ying Aoshan¡¯s jade hand and instead embraced her slender waist. The feeling of her body against his was simply top-notch. ¡°I came to the city this time with the aim of earning money to go to university and get married. I want many, many wives, because they all tell me that a man like me, if he doesn¡¯t marry hundreds of wives, would be a waste, hahaha~~~¡±

    Ying Aoshan chuckled, unfazed.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°Darling, your family, the Ying Family, being a martial arts family, well¡­ is it necessary to wait until the wedding night to¡­ you know¡­ consummate the relationship?¡±

    Ying Aoshan knew what Huang Xiaolong meant. Her beautiful eyes danced as she stood on her tiptoes to plant a kiss on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cheek. She whispered into his ear, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities¡­ I belong to you, Little Long, for the rest of my life¡­ I¡¯ll do anything you want¡­ Do you understand?¡±

    At her words, Huang Xiaolong knew he could claim Ying Aoshan anytime he pleased!

    Moved, Huang Xiaolong cradled Ying Aoshan¡¯s delicate face in his hands and kissed her passionately.

    Ten minutes later.

    Huang Xiaolong sat in a gazebo while Ying Aoshan nestled in his arms, fragrantly relaxed against him.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Little Long¡­ I must be the happiest, most fortunate woman in the world,¡± Ying Aoshan dreamily murmured.

    ¡°By the way, darling, your family¡¯s clan meeting seems to be coming up. I¡¯ve been rather idle in Binhai lately and I wonder if the Ying Family¡¯s clan meeting would be fun to attend,¡± Huang Xiaolong said suddenly.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I will return home tomorrow to participate in the family meeting,¡± Ying Aoshan replied sweetly. ¡°Little Long, will you come home with me? You¡­ now you are also qualified to attend the Ying Family¡¯s clan meeting.¡±

    What Ying Aoshan meant was, as a son-in-law of the Ying Family, Huang Xiaolong was entitled to participate.

    ¡°Little Long, the ten great ancient martial arts families all hold family meetings every year. The purpose of these meetings is to worship our ancestors and then assess the year¡¯s progress of the young people in martial arts and other fields,¡± Ying Aoshan explained slowly. ¡°The gathering is grandiose, even more festive than the New Year. All members of the Ying Family, even those overseas, will return home. The spectacle is incredible and hard to describe.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Every young member of the family hopes to shine at the family meeting and earn recognition from the upper echelons,¡± Ying Aoshan continued with a faint frown. ¡°The gathering is a time for reunion and rivalry; a time to boast and a time to be slapped in the face¡­ In short, for an ancient martial arts family, the family meeting is of paramount importance. In previous years, I never really stood out at these meetings. But this year will be different¡­¡±

    With that, Ying Aoshan looked at Huang Xiaolong with infinite love, ¡°This year, Little Long, I¡­my husband¡­will surely¡­ stunningly¡­ make those relatives who once looked down upon me see my worth¡­Pfft. But, Little Long, you are also free not to do anything but enjoy yourself. The level of excitement really exceeds your imagination.¡±

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s words fueled Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest.

    In addition, he also planned to let the ghost king, Ying Kexin, out to see the fun once they got to the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral home.

    ¡°Great! We¡¯ll set off together tomorrow to attend the Ying Family¡¯s clan meeting!¡± Huang Xiaolong, holding Ying Aoshan, kissed her passionately once more.

 Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Ghost Call

    Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Ghost Call

    Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan had spent some time together at the villa. As dusk was approaching, the banquet arranged by the Lin Family was ready.

    In the banquet hall, a grand feast had been set up and all kinds of delicacies were being served continually.

    Huang Xiaolong was eating with gusto, albeit a little impolitely. Ying Aoshan smiled faintly and dutifully served food and drink to Huang Xiaolong, adopting completely the posture of an obedient wife.

    Watching from the side, Uncle Yun felt extremely gratified, thinking to himself, ¡®Finally, our Miss has found her ideal man! This is a great honor for our family!¡¯

    Lin Zicong was secretly envying his teacher¡¯s good fortune.

    Old Master Lin and others were aware of the deep bond between Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing. However, they were from a prominent family and would not look at things the same way ordinary people do. In their eyes, someone like Huang Xiaolong having three wives and four concubines was not at all unusual; in fact, they considered it normal, even righteous.

    But those from the Lin Household were contemplating something ¨C even a heiress from a prominent family like Ying Aoshan could only be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s minor wife. So, who could be his major wife? And, where does Lin Jing stand amongst the many wives and concubines? Would she be at a disadvantage in future power struggles in the harem?

    However, Old Master Lin was a savvy and smooth-talker, and he would never mention this in front of Huang Xiaolong. Instead, he continued to serve him wholeheartedly.

    During the feast, Uncle Yun took out his phone and booked three plane tickets.

    Shaanxi Province, the home of Ying Aoshan, is thousands of miles away from Binhai City. Therefore, taking a flight was the most convenient and fastest method of travel.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have an ID card, but for Uncle Yun, buying him a plane ticket was a simple task.

    ¡°Miss, these are the tickets for tonight.¡± Uncle Yun said to Ying Aoshan with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ying Aoshan nodded and turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, we¡¯re flying to my hometown tonight. It might be a bit rushed. Do you have any concerns?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m ready anytime.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin. ¡°But, I¡¯ve never flown before. What does it feel like to take a flight? Is it going to be scary?¡±

    Everyone laughed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Teacher, are you leaving Binhai again?¡± Lin Zicong asked.

    ¡°Yes. The ghosts in Binhai have almost been wiped out by me. There won¡¯t be any supernatural incidents for many years to come, it¡¯s kind of boring. I¡¯m planning to visit some other cities,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered truthfully. ¡°I am also going to attend the clan meeting at the Ying Family¡¯s place. But, I¡¯ll be back after having some fun.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, have a safe journey.¡± Lin Zicong raised his glass in salute to Huang Xiaolong.

    Everyone in the Lin Family stood up and offered a toast.

    After the banquet, Uncle Yun drove directly to the airport.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan were sitting in the back.

    Just then, Ying Aoshan¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    Startled, she took her mobile out of her purse. Looking at the caller ID, she was surprised. ¡°Huh? Why¡­why is the caller ID blank?¡±

    ¡°Miss, maybe it¡¯s some kind of scam call. Just ignore it,¡± said Uncle Yun, laughing as he drove.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ying Aoshan nodded, but she still answered the call, curious about the unknown number.

    As soon as she picked up, Ying Aoshan only heard the ¡®zzz¡¯ sound of static from the other end, suggesting that the phone signal was unstable.

    ¡°Hello~~ Who is this?¡± Ying Aoshan asked.

    Zzz~Zzz~~Zzz~~~

    ¡°Speechless. That¡¯s creepy.¡± Ying Aoshan was about to hang up.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Hello~~¡± A cold male voice sounded from the phone; it was so eerie, it sent shivers down her spine.

    ¡°Who are you? Stop playing tricks!¡± Ying Aoshan was getting upset.

    ¡°You will die tonight.¡± The eerie voice on the phone declared flatly, without a trace of emotion. ¡°Be careful, you will die tonight.¡±

    Beep~~Beep beep~~Beep beep beep~~

    After saying this, the caller hung up.

    ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed. That was a prank call, warning me to be careful because I will die tonight,¡± Ying Aoshan pouted.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ When my dear wife was on the phone just now, I distinctly felt a ghastly aura¡­ Could it be, was a ghost making the call?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong pondered. ¡°Could it be the same kind of malevolent spirit as the arrogant genius youngster in Binhai, possessing the ghostly technique to confuse people through phone calls or text messages?¡±

    While he was contemplating this, Uncle Yun¡¯s mobile phone began to ring.

    Uncle Yun gripped the steering wheel with one hand and picked up the phone with the other. On seeing the screen, he said, ¡°Huh. Mine is the same¡­the caller ID isn¡¯t showing. Miss, could it be that the same person is calling to prank us?¡±

    ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Huang Xiaolong reached his hand out.

    Uncle Yun quickly handed his phone to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the phone, which was still ringing, and a faint chilling aura seemed to be permeating from the screen.

    He answered the call.

    Zzz~Zzz~~Zzz~~~

    Amidst the electric current noise was a nonchalant male voice, ¡°Be careful, you will die tonight. Tonight.¡±

    Beep beep beep~~

    The caller hung up.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ying Aoshan was baffled.

    Ordinarily, no one would know Uncle Yun¡¯s and Ying Aoshan¡¯s private phone numbers. Furthermore, even if someone knew, they wouldn¡¯t dare prank call them. After all, considering their status and background, it was not something to be taken lightly.

    ¡°Not sure about the specifics. However, I can confirm this much, that was a ghost making a call,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    Hearing this, Uncle Yun instinctively hit the brakes.

    ¡°Little Long, a ghost¡­a ghost called us¡­that¡¯s a bit eerie. It seems like a scene straight out of a horror movie,¡± Ying Aoshan said with a surprised expression.

    ¡°This is known as ¡®Ghost Call,¡¯ and it¡¯s not a particularly unusual phenomenon. It has happened many times in the past,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°For instance, some people get calls from ghosts, and the ghosts say some incomprehensible things on the phone. They either ask for help or issue warnings. Take the help calls for example. The person answering the call either calls the police or goes to the location specified by the ghost. Then the next day, their dead body is found. Or they would disappear from the face of the earth. This means that the ghost is looking for a substitute. However, there are also good instances where a ghost calls to warn about an impending disaster, urging the person to be careful and avert calamity.¡±

    ¡°About the ghost call, there¡¯s a quite famous case that occurred in 2002. A passenger airplane from Treasured Island mysteriously crashed, killing over two hundred people on board. But a day before the victims¡¯ death anniversary, the family members strangely received calls from the deceased. In the call, the voice of the deceased was slurring, only making ¡®uuu uuu uuu¡¯ sounds, followed by crying that lasted for 10 seconds¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s narrative left a chilling atmosphere in the car.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, what are you implying then¡­The ghost called me and Uncle Yun just now¡­what was its intention?¡± Ying Aoshan piped in, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Hmm¡­let me think. The ghost knows your phone numbers¡­wait, you guys left your phone numbers while booking the plane tickets today, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Huang, we only left my number and Miss¡¯s number. Yours wasn¡¯t left,¡± Uncle Yun replied.

    ¡°Could it be, there¡¯s going to be an accident on the flight tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered. ¡°Was this ghost call a good omen? A warning to us not to take that plane tonight?¡±

    At that moment, Uncle Yun parked the car and said, ¡°Miss, Young Master Huang, we¡¯ve arrived at the airport.¡±

 Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Chapter 547: Air Disaster!

    Chapter 547: Chapter 547: Air Disaster!

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s your analysis, will there be a plane crash on the flight we¡¯re taking tonight?¡± Ying Aoshan furrowed her brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain now. Just not ruling out the possibility. Of course, it could also be some ghostly prank due to boredom.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, demonstrating a face of fearlessness.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, should we then take the flight tonight? If not, should we change our tickets?¡± Uncle Yun sought advice.

    ¡°Haha, no need. With me here, I guarantee you nothing will happen.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°What bad luck, the first time I take a plane in my life, and I encounter such eerie business. But it¡¯s okay, nobody can stop me from flying! Stop the car! To the airport!¡±

    Uncle Yun parked the car in the airport garage, and the three of them entered the airport.

    Despite being late at night, there were still many people rushing for flights in the airport.

    Huang Xiaolong had never been to an airport before, and he found everything here fascinating.

    He took the opportunity to observe. The airport was clean, without a trace of eerie energy, nor were there any creepy things lurking, waiting to harm people.

    The three handled boarding procedures, went through security, entered the waiting hall, and headed to Gate 8.

    At this moment, the seats outside Gate 8 were already occupied by dozens or even hundreds of people, with suitcases scattered all over the place. Some of them were playing on their phones or tablets, some were making calls, some were reading.

    All was well.

    ¡°Miss, Mr. Huang, please sit.¡± Uncle Yun found a few unoccupied seats.

    The three sat down.

    Huang Xiaolong observed the waiting passengers, each of them seemed normal, no strange signs could be detected.

    However, some chatter reached Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t know which idiot called me just now, telling me I¡¯m going to die tonight. Screw it!¡±

    ¡°Really? I also received that call. The caller ID seemed to be modified. The number was blank, as if it was a man, spouting all kinds of nonsense about my impending death tonight.¡±

    ¡°How coincidental! I also received that call! It gave me quite a fright at the time!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Our information was leaked by the airline company! We must fight for our rights!¡±

    ¡­

    This topic was being discussed among many people.

    It seemed that everyone on this flight to Shaanxi Province had received the same phone call!

    A call from a ghost!

    The content of the call was exactly the same¡­you¡¯re going to die tonight!

    ¡®Seriously? Could there really be a crash?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong pondered in his heart. But he was fearless. Even if there was a plane crash, it wouldn¡¯t hurt him.

    As the lone ghost emissary in the world, comparable to the Yin Emperor, he naturally would not be frightened by such minor matters. If they changed their tickets now, it would truly be a disgrace to the entire underworld!

    Not just Huang Xiaolong, even the ordinary passengers on the plane, most of them didn¡¯t take that phone call seriously at all.

    No one would think that the call was from a ghost!

    This doesn¡¯t make any sense!

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be scared okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, holding Ying Aoshan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Pfff~~~ Little Long, with you around, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Besides, as a martial arts grandmaster, I do have some courage.¡± Ying Aoshan responded with a sweet smile.

    After a while, it was finally time to start boarding the plane.

    On the plane.

    Uncle Yun couldn¡¯t get first-class tickets today, so the three of them had to make do with economy. Luckily, it was just over 2 hours of flight time, so it shouldn¡¯t be too unbearable.

    Huang Xiaolong, having never been on a plane before, was looking around curiously.

    Ying Aoshan having never been in the economy class was also intrigued.

    Before long, the plane took off¡ª

    ¡°Sir, Miss, would you like coffee or juice?¡±

    The flight attendants began their solicitous service.

    Their voices were sweet.

    As Huang Xiaolong looked up, he found the flight attendant pushing the meal cart was extraordinary beautiful. Her delicate features perfectly showcased by the elegant flight attendant¡¯s uniform, her full figure was truly striking.

    ¡°Ah~~ Flying is truly comfortable, not only is it convenient, you can also see beautiful stewardesses, I should definitely fly more often in the future. Hehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°Pfff~~~¡± The beautiful flight attendant couldn¡¯t help but giggle at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s antics.

    Ying Aoshan too, was shaking with laughter at his antics.

    The plane smoothly ascended to an altitude of ten thousand meters, flying extremely steadily.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, is there something wrong with this plane?¡± Uncle Yun asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Ah¡­no problem. It¡¯s clean, without that kind of thing.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Phew~~~That seemed to be a false alarm then,¡± Uncle Yun relievedly smiled. ¡°Probably, it was a playful ghost, playing tricks on the passengers of this flight.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with an ambiguous smile.

    The plane was flying smoothly for an hour, covering almost half the journey. Only a little over an hour was left until landing.

    Laughter and the sound of someone snoring could be heard in the cabin.

    Everything seemed to be going well, there was no sign of any possible air crash.

    Huang Xiaolong was sitting by the window, staring out.

    But he couldn¡¯t see anything, at an altitude of ten thousand meters, he was beyond the ability to see the city¡¯s night scenery below. There were just thick layers of dark clouds.

    This kind of deep darkness, if stared at for too long, can subconsciously induce fear.

    Just then!

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly noticed a red light in the distance!

    The light was bloody, just like fresh blood!

    The next second¡­

    Whoo-whoo~~whoo-whoo~~whoo-whoo~~~

    An ominous and dreadful aura erupted like a hurricane from the direction of the glowing red light, sweeping towards the plane Huang Xiaolong was on! Moreover, the red light was rapidly closing in!

    The plane began to swing.

    The stewardess immediately reassured the passengers, ¡°Please do not panic everybody, fasten your seat belts. We¡¯ve encountered air turbulence; this is a normal phenomenon.¡±

    ¡®Oh? It has finally come? The air crash?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirits lifted, he opened his Heavenly Eye! His pupil, as deep as a black hole, was so sharp that it could penetrate everything!

    Huang Xiaolong saw quite clearly, those red lights were coming from¡­a plane!

    Yes, it was a plane!

    However, the body of this plane was rusty and dilapidated, with flames flickering about it. This was clearly not a new plane, but rather an old one, at least a decade old.

    The plane wasn¡¯t large, it was much smaller than the one Huang Xiaolong was on.

    In addition, Huang Xiaolong also saw that the glass windows of the approaching plane were plastered with ghost faces!

    They were all terrifying ghost faces, with spectral blood streaming down, their eyes grinding against the glass with a creepy laughter. Their eyes were filled with resentment, greed, bloodlust, hatred¡­

    Huang Xiaolong could even hear their evil laughter!

    At the same time!

    Sss~~sss~~sss~~

    The plane Huang Xiaolong was on, began experiencing intermittent blackouts; the plane¡¯s lighting circuit seemed to be interfered by some unknown energy, flickering on and off, utterly unstable.

    ¡°Ah~~what¡¯s happening? Why is the plane shaking?¡±

    ¡°Why did the lights go off! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°My God! Is the plane descending? Could it be¡­could it be¡­Where is the flight attendant! Where is she?¡±

    ¡­

    The passengers in the cabin began to panic, the atmosphere instantly becoming extremely tense.

    A sense of foreboding welled up in every passenger¡¯s heart!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, finally here.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed brilliantly, as he immediately stood up.

    The next second~~~

    Boom~~!!!!!!

    The plane violently shook, as though struck by lightning!

    The old plane rammed directly into their plane!

 Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Chapter 548: Plane Crash

    Chapter 548: Chapter 548: Plane Crash

    Now, Huang Xiaolong finally understood that the plane crash was real.

    However, the reason for the crash wasn¡¯t because the plane itself was defective, nor was it due to the weather or any other natural disasters.

    It was indeed related to ghosts!

    The approaching plane, unrecognizably battered as if it were a decade old, was filled with chilling ghoulish souls.

    What was happening?

    It was simple. Perhaps, ten years ago, there was a plane crash where none of the passengers on board survived. Upon their death, they could not rest in peace because it happened in a foreign land and the circumstances of the crash were unlike any normal death. As their souls could not ascend to heaven or set foot on the earth, they were unable to enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    Hence, the crashed plane turned into a ¡°Ghost Plane¡±, and the passengers turned into ¡°Airborne Ghosts¡±.

    They needed to find replacements, and so they were ceaselessly seeking in the sky or waiting for the right opportunity.

    Ironically, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flight today became their target.

    The reason why almost all the passengers on this flight received a ¡°Ghost Call¡± was probably because amongst the group of ¡°Airborne Ghosts¡±, there was a kind-hearted spirit with not much resentment, giving a warning and reminder.

    The passengers and crew, undoubtedly, would not be able to see the ¡°Ghost Plane¡±.

    Just then, Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The plane began to shake violently. A serious alarm went out and oxygen masks dropped all over the cabin.

    Passengers tumbled about, rolling as tumbleweeds.

    Shrieks, cries, despairing howls, and desperate roarings of children raised havoc¡­

    The cabin was in utter chaos!

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Ying Aoshan grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, her slender body uncontrollably shivering.

    Uncle Yun¡¯s face turned ghostly pale.

    Honestly, even a grandmaster with superior martial arts skills would lose all hope and the will to survive when faced with a catastrophe-like plane crash.

    Haha, with a fall from tens of thousands of meters high in the sky, even a grandmaster is useless.

    Furthermore, all the ghosts on the ¡°Ghost Plane¡± had already surged onto this plane.

    Well, there were hundreds of ghosts, men and women, old and young, some even in flight attendant uniforms¡­

    Their faces and bodies were covered with fresh blood, some had faces cut up by sharp objects, their skin peeled off. Some had half of their heads sliced off, some had their guts hanging out, and some had their faces charred, made up of chunks of dart meat¡­

    It was utterly terrifying!

    Inside the cabin, the air was cold with an eerie presence. The ghosts began to jump around here and there, shrieking and searching for the right bodies to inhabit.

    Many passengers were paralysed midair by these entities.

    ¡°Ah~~ I can¡¯t move! I¡¯m being held by something! Ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~!! Something is biting me! Ah~~!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m only nineteen, I¡¯m a virgin! I haven¡¯t even had a girlfriend, I can¡¯t accept this! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°Help! Help! Anyone who can save me, I¡¯m yours for life!¡±

    ¡°Mom! I love you!¡±

    ¡­

    The passengers were all expressing their last words.

    Just then, a ghastly male voice came over the announcement system of the plane¨C

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ Dear passengers, welcome aboard this death flight. I am your pilot~~ hehehe~~ The plane will crash in 10 minutes. Please take your time to write your last words~~ hehehe~~ I hope all passengers can arrive in hell with a light and happy mood~~~¡±

    This eerie announcement made the chaotic cabin fell into an eerie silence abruptly.

    All of the passengers¡¯ eyes bulged out, their eyeballs almost popping out of the sockets!

    ¡°Hehe~~~ trying to cause a plane crash in my presence, that¡¯s impossible~~¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then from the canvas bag he carried with him, he pulled out a revealing charm.

    He burned the revealing charm.

    In the cabin, a flash of golden light!

    In an instant, those grotesque, frightful-looking ghosts were exposed to the eyes of the passengers.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!! Ghosts! They are ghosts! The plane is full of ghosts!¡±

    Some ghosts, who were holding onto the passengers¡¯ waists or necks, didn¡¯t shy away when the passengers saw them. They just laughed stupidly, with ghostly blood seeping continuously from their eyes, scaring some older passengers into fainting.

    ¡°Little Long~ there really are ghosts causing trouble!¡± Ying Aoshan was terrified.

    However, Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun were ancient martial arts Grandmasters, protected by their True Qi, so the ghosts could not approach them.

    ¡°Alright, you poor souls who died far from home, I won¡¯t exterminate you today.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, pulled out a ghost containment cylinder, opened the lid, and collected all the ghosts in the cabin.

    Immediately, the cabin¡¯s pervasive gloomy aura began to dissipate. The terrified passengers finally started to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Then, countless eyes turned towards Huang Xiaolong.

    A beautiful flight attendant screamed, ¡°It¡¯s a Taoist master! He has wiped out all the ghosts!¡±

    For a moment, voices singing his praises engulfed Huang Xiaolong like a flood of flowers.

    But Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t let his guard down and went straight towards the cockpit. Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun followed him closely.

    Several brave flight attendants also followed them.

    ¡°Master, is there anything we can help you with?¡± A young flight attendant with an apple-shaped face, a pixie cut, and a stunning figure looked admiringly at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°There are fierce ghosts in the cockpit as well. We must deal with them right away, otherwise¡­ a crash is inevitable.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a smile.

    Right! The danger was not over yet!

    Wasn¡¯t there a ¡°Ghost Captain¡± who had just transmitted a terrifying death announcement?

    Everyone arrived outside the cockpit.

    The door was tightly shut.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°The¡­ the key¡­ Master, only the captain has a key, it¡¯s on him.¡± A flight attendant said, panicking, ¡°Oh no! This cockpit door is made of several layers of alloy, we can¡¯t break it open! We¡¯re done for!¡±

    Another flight attendant¡¯s face looked panicked and hopeless, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. The cockpit¡¯s communications equipment has completely failed. All signals are disrupted, we can¡¯t¡­ we can¡¯t contact the ground!¡±

    Just then!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!

    The plane jolted, and the flight attendants all stumbled towards Huang Xiaolong.

    The plane was tilting!

    The nose of the plane was pointing downward, and it began to slowly descend!

    The crash had begun!

    Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun, being martial arts Grandmasters, stood firm, without stumbling.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But the flight attendants tumbled into Huang Xiaolong. He reached out to steady them, but inevitably, he had a bit of a grope, brushing against some ample bosoms. But at that moment, he didn¡¯t take the time to savor the experience.

    ¡°What can we do, the cockpit door can¡¯t be opened¡­¡± Several flight attendants were in tears.

    They were all young, beautiful, and full of promising futures, but now they were facing death in this plane crash, which made them utterly unwilling to accept it!

    ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Huang Xiaolong recited the through-wall spell, and whoosh, quickly pierced through the thick cockpit door.

    As soon as he entered, Huang Xiaolong encountered a terrifying sight!

 Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Chapter 549: Hero

    Chapter 549: Chapter 549: Hero

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong entered, he saw that the pilots in the cockpit were dead and horribly mutilated.

    They were bloody and badly bitten, the entire cockpit splattered with their blood. The gruesome scene resembled a horror or disaster movie.

    He saw two red-dressed ghosts, dressed like the captain and the co-pilot, snarling and laughing while exuding a deadly rage.

    These two ghosts had stormed into the cockpit and killed the pilots.

    Judging from their clothes, they used to be pilots themselves.

    When they saw Huang Xiaolong, the two red-dressed ghosts sneered and pounced at him, opening their huge blood-filled mouths to bite him.

    ¡°Damn you, die!¡± Huang Xiaolong swung his right hand, and a palm-size blast blew the two red-dressed ghosts into pieces. The flames that followed reduced them to puddles of pus.

    After dealing with the two red-dressed ghosts, Huang Xiaolong took out a key and opened the cockpit door to let in Ying Aoshan, Uncle Yun, and a group of stewardesses.

    ¡°The captain! The co-pilot!¡± The moment the stewardesses entered, they saw the dead pilots.

    They all broke down and cried.

    ¡°There was nothing I could do. The two ghosts that attacked the cockpit were the fiercest, they killed at will,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged helplessly.

    However!

    ¡°Uh¡­ the plane¡­ the plane is crashing¡­¡± a stewardess pointed out.

    Everyone saw through the cockpit window the plane¡¯s nose tilting downwards, plummeting like a felled tree.

    The altitude meter showed the plane¡¯s distance from the ground ¡ª

    8000 meters!

    7500 meters!

    7000 meters!

    ¡­

    It was decreasing rapidly.

    Everyone knew it was dangerous to fly low, even a bird hitting the plane can result in devastation.

    ¡°Oh my God! Who knows how to fly a plane! Something¡­ has to be done immediately!¡± exclaimed a pale-faced stewardess.

    ¡°Little Long, what should we do? The plane is hurtling down at a rapid speed¡­¡± Ying Aoshan asked anxiously, perspiring heavily.

    ¡°Relax, relax,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed softly.

    ¡°Master Huang! How can we relax!¡± Uncle Yun stomped his foot anxiously, ¡°We¡­ we are about to die! Heavens, who knows how to fly a plane, I could handle a car, but this is a plane!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong then calmly lit a cigarette and began smoking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I must say, Master Huang, I am truly impressed with your composure.¡± Uncle Yun sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Look. The cockpit control panel is cracked, some buttons are short-circuited, and sparks are flying.¡± Huang Xiaolong moved the pilot¡¯s body aside and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve checked it out; the plane¡¯s automatic control system is broken. Fortunately, the manual control system is still intact. Which is why I had been saying, don¡¯t worry, things will work out.¡±

    5000 meters!

    4000 meters!

    3500 meters!

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, even if the manual control system isn¡¯t broken, who¡­ who knows how to fly a plane? Should I¡­ make an announcement, asking¡­ asking¡­ which passenger knows¡­ how¡­ how¡­ to fly a plane¡­¡± A stewardess with a mournful face suggested.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t necessary to ask. Which passenger would know how to fly a plane? Driving a plane was different from driving a car!

    Huang Xiaolong blew a smoke ring.

    In the blink of an eye!

    His expression became sharp and focused, the smoke curling from the corner of his mouth made his face look like it was straight out of a comic.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong pulled a lever.

    Boom~~~~~~!!!

    The plummeting plane, as if injected with a shot of adrenaline, starting rising!

    Soon the plane stabilized and began to ascend!

    4000 meters!

    5000 meters!

    6000 meters!

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong skillfully controlled the plane, his demeanor as majestic as an eagle soaring in the sky!

    Ying Aoshan, Uncle Yun, and the stewardesses, looked at Huang Xiaolong as if he was some kind of mythical creature!

    ¡°We¡¯re flying again! We¡¯re flying again! Oh my God! We don¡¯t have to die!¡± A stewardess exclaimed with tears of joy, overwhelmed by emotions.

    ¡°Little Long! You know how to fly a plane?¡± Ying Aoshan was on the brink of freaking out!

    She pondered what good deeds she had done in her previous life that she found such a well-rounded husband in this lifetime¡­

    A master of guqin, calligraphy, martial arts, Taoism, medicine, poisonous arts¡­ And damn, he could even fly a plane!

    ¡°I told you guys, stay calm. Panic leads to mistakes.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned triumphantly. ¡°Dear wife, are you surprised that I can fly a plane? To be honest, there is nothing in this world that I can¡¯t do! But I must say, my plane flying skills are not that great; I¡¯ve only learned for a few days. I can just about fly, but if you expect me to fly a fighter jet, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m out of my depth.¡±

    From then on, all the stewardesses looked at Huang Xiaolong with admiration, their eyes filled with infatuation.

    And to Ying Aoshan, they were all filled with jealousy!

    In fact, for such commercial aircraft, flight routes are fixed, and one just needs to follow the planned path to reach the destination.

    Thus, even if Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying skills weren¡¯t excellent, he could still land the plane safely at the capital of Shaanxi Province, Dong¡¯an International Airport.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, you all should go and pacify the passengers. Also, check out the damaged communication devices on the plane, repair them if you can,¡± instructed Huang Xiaolong while puffing at his cigarette.

    The stewardesses set about their tasks.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then, the aircraft¡¯s intercom started ¡ª

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen: Our flight is scheduled to land at Dong¡¯an International Airport in 15 minutes. The ground temperature is 26 degrees Celsius. We have experienced some unforeseen incidences on this flight, and you all may have thought it would be impossible to land safely. However, in the nick of time, a hero emerged! He defeated all the ghosts and took control of the plane averting a catastrophe and saving the lives of everyone on board. On behalf of the entire cabin crew, I would like to express our deepest respect and gratitude to him.¡±

    The sweet voice of the stewardess echoed through the cabin, filled with deep affection, sometimes choked with emotion.

    Soon, there was a wave of applause and cheers in the cabin.

    ¡°Little Long, this time, you are definitely a hero,¡± Ying Aoshan smiled sweetly. ¡°You might even be on TV.¡±

 Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Chapter 550: Devour Ying Aoshan (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 550: Chapter 550: Devour Ying Aoshan (Fifth Update)

    Huang Xiaolong safely landed the plane at Dong¡¯an City International Airport without any trouble.

    He, accompanied by Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun, returned to the cabin from the cockpit.

    Incredibly, all the passengers in the cabin were standing in two rows, left and right, led by the beautiful stewardesses. As soon as they caught sight of Huang Xiaolong, they started clapping enthusiastically.

    ¡°Hero! Hero! Hero! Hero!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ actually, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Huang Xiaolong, experiencing this kind of saluting for the first time, replied with a grin.

    After consulting with a few stewardesses, Huang Xiaolong decided he would sneak away as soon as he left the plane, to avoid any entanglements.

    The stewardesses showed their understanding.

    However, they all scrambled to get Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat number.

    By seeing their infatuated expressions, Huang Xiaolong surmised that, at this point, if he were to invite these stewardesses to sleep with him, they would gladly oblige.

    Since Huang Xiaolong had a soft spot for young, attractive stewardesses in uniform, he didn¡¯t mind leaving his WeChat number to them. Who knows, something interesting might occur in the future!

    Off the plane.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ying Aoshan, and Uncle Yun quickly left the airport.

    The most notable difference coming to Dong¡¯an City, the capital city of Shaanxi Province from Binhai City is the temperature.

    Binhai is a coastal city with a subtropical climate; for more than half of the year, it is unbearably hot. On the other hand, Dong¡¯an, being an inland city, has a much more pleasant climate.

    The three of them were walking down the street at around 11 PM, and the city was bustling and lively.

    ¡°Little Long, although Dong¡¯an¡¯s economy is not as vibrant as Binhai¡¯s, it¡¯s history and cultural heritage surpasses Binhai¡¯s,¡± Ying Aoshan, acting as the hostess, said chatting pleasantly by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    Huang Xiaolong casually put his arm around Ying Aoshan¡¯s waist.

    ¡°This is an ancient city of six dynasties, witnessing the rise and fall of numerous empires,¡± Ying Aoshan sighed. ¡°Dong¡¯an, one of the four ancient civilizations of the world. It is a testament to the enduring brilliance of our Huaxia civilization. This profound city is where past and future intersect and collide. It is currently striving towards becoming an international metropolis.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits, like black holes. To him, this ancient city was boiling with an unnatural aura. Buried beneath the bustling mundane world, it hid countless lurking spirits!

    In this city, there was a multitude of filth hiding in the shadows, far more than in Binhai!

    Perhaps, it was due to the city¡¯s antiquity that it bred such a potent aura!

    ¡°Great! Now I have something to do! Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but cheer. ¡°I won¡¯t be so bored anymore!¡±

    ¡°Pfft, Little Long, what is it that makes you so happy?¡± Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    ¡°Ah, I just love this city! There¡¯s so much to do here! It¡¯ll help kill my boredom and fill my life with fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong responded earnestly.

    At this time, Uncle Yun had just finished a phone call. He chuckled. ¡°Miss, the master has already returned to our ancestral land with the madams and your siblings. The family meeting is about to begin, and members of the Ying family have already returned from all over the world. The master suggests that you return to our ancestral land soon as well.¡±

    ¡°My dad actually went ahead without waiting for me, even though he promised he would,¡± Ying Aoshan laughed. ¡°But that¡¯s alright, let¡¯s head back to the ancestral land tomorrow.¡±

    After a moment, Ying Aoshan said softly to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, I originally planned to show you around Dong¡¯an, but since our family meeting is approaching, we should head back to our ancestral land first. After the meeting, I promise I will give you a proper tour!¡±

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wide grin.

    ¡°Miss Aoshan, Young Master Huang, I had already booked rooms at the hotel in advance. Let¡¯s go there and rest now. Today¡¯s experiences have been a bit draining,¡± Uncle Yun proposed.

    Huang Xiaolong had no objections.

    The three hopped into a taxi and headed to a grandiose five-star hotel.

    Uncle Yun took care of check-in procedures.

    Unflinchingly, Uncle Yun booked two suites. He would stay in one by himself, leaving the remaining suite for Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan.

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s face flushed crimson. She knew that an important event was destined to take place between them that night. Her heart wavered between apprehension and anticipation, a feeling of happiness about to burst forth.

    In the luxurious suite.

    ¡°Ahh~~ I¡¯m so tired.¡± Huang Xiaolong slumped onto the couch.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡­ I¡­ I will run a bath for you, and ¡­ and bathe you,¡± Ying Aoshan stammered, her face red as a beet.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment.

    With a sweet smile, Ying Aoshan said, ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t be surprised. Us girls from martial arts families not only learn traditional feminine arts like sewing and painting or poetry and music, but we also learn how to serve our husbands¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, quite in-depth,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re the first man I¡¯ve served. And you will be the only one in this life. I will forever be faithful to you,¡± Ying Aoshan suddenly said earnestly.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, my good wife, I understand,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Ying Aoshan, with the gentleness would rival a stream, walked over and bent down to untie Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not really used to this,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed sheepishly. ¡°By the way, my dear wife, those centipede and golden silkworm bugs in your body imply someone wants you dead. I once met a girl from a large family, named ¡®Ji Yianxue¡¯, who faced numerous assassination attempts. It turned out, it was done by someone within her own family. Your family might not be as harmonious as it seems. The person who seeks your demise might be from your very own Ying family.¡±

    Ying Aoshan looked up at Huang Xiaolong with dewy eyes. ¡°Maybe so. But with Little Long by my side, nobody can harm me. I have the Bug Poison in me; no one can infect me secretly anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright. When I accompany you back to the ancestral land of the Ying Family for the clan meeting, if I bump into the person who tried to poison you, I won¡¯t show them any mercy. My wife isn¡¯t someone that people can just assassinate,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a stern face. ¡°These are my principles. Dragons have inverse scales; whosoever touches them must die.¡±

    From then on, Ying Aoshan dedicated herself to serving Huang Xiaolong with her full heart.

    Ying Aoshan transformed from a young woman to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She¡¯s the third wife Huang Xiaolong truly possessed. She is also the first wife to have reached the grandmaster level in martial arts. During their intimate moments, Huang Xiaolong always found Aoshan¡¯s aura to be different from the other beauties. She embodied a blend of sanctity, nobility, elegance, and allure, along with a gentle charm¡­

    A grandmaster in martial arts, and a top-rated beauty. The satisfaction that comes from dominating such a woman mentally is difficult to describe with words.

    However, like Liu Feilei and Sun Wei, upon becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman, Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t help but shed clear, crystalline tears from her exquisite eyelashes, drenching her fragrant cheeks. Her expression was a mix of pain and happiness¡­

    These were the most beautiful, yet happiest, tears in the world.

    After Ying Aoshan had fallen asleep, Huang Xiaolong sat up and took out the cask containing the ghost soul. ¡°Ying Kexin, I¡¯m about to visit the ancestral land of Ying Family to attend the clan meeting. Time for you to come out¡­¡±

 Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Chapter 551: The Situation

    Chapter 551: Chapter 551: The Situation

    Before attending the family gathering at the ancestral land of the Ying Family, Huang Xiaolong freed the ghost king, Ying Kexin. After all, his motivation for participating in the Ying Family gathering was not entirely about Ying Aoshan. The fact that his maidservant was an ancient ancestor of the Ying Family was another reason.

    Moonlight filtered in through the floor-length windows. The ethereal and enchanting Ying Kexin, free from any ghostly aura, stood before Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong had informed Ying Kexin about his plans to participate in the Ying Family gathering.

    Looking at Ying Aoshan, who was sound asleep with her black hair scattered on the pillow, her face filled with happiness, Ying Kexin laughed and said, ¡°Lord, at last, you have taken my descendant as your concubine. I wonder, does she serve you well?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ she¡­ she¡¯s okay,¡± Huang Xiaolong was a bit embarrassed. He indeed had slept with one of Ying Kexin¡¯s descendants.

    ¡°Lord, there¡¯s no need to be awkward. Any female in Kexin¡¯s lineage can be freely chosen by the Lord. It will be their good fortune.¡± Ying Kexin solemnly said.

    After pausing for a moment, Ying Kexin said, ¡°Lord, times have changed, and the rules of the descendants are different. Kexin is not suitable to get involved. On Kexin¡¯s behalf, you go to the Ying Family gathering. Kexin will share with you the three swordsmanship techniques that she created herself, as well as some information on the ancestral lands. If Kexin¡¯s guess is correct, the ancestral lands should be the territory once bestowed upon Kexin by the mighty king.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong pricked his finger, squeezed out a drop of Divine Blood, smeared it on his forehead, and in an instant, a flower bloomed on his face.

    This flower served as a connection between the Yin and Yang, granting Huang Xiaolong direct access to a part of Ying Kexin¡¯s memories.

    This included the three sword techniques that she painstakingly created on her own.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    In the early morning, Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan woke up almost simultaneously. Their eyes met, sparks flew. Unresisting, Huang Xiaolong turned over and pinned Ying Aoshan beneath him.

    ¡°Little Long¡­gentle¡­ it¡¯s still a bit sore¡­¡±

    Once again, they indulged in passionate affection.

    After lunch, a local tycoon personally drove an off-road vehicle to the five-star hotel and handed it over to Uncle Yun.

    Uncle Yun drove Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan towards the Ying Family ancestral land.

    It turns out, the ancestral land of the Ying Family was hidden within the lofty mountains of the Qin Mountain Range, a place untouched by human footprints.

    The Qin Mountain Range, secluded from the worldly hassles, tranquil, simple, and beautiful¡­ was also imbued with an ancient and mysterious aura.

    The legends about the Qin Mountain Range were countless.

    Treasure, tombs, ghost soldiers, numerous unrecorded mysterious species, supernatural phenomena¡­

    In the car, Ying Aoshan seized the opportunity to tell Huang Xiaolong about some matters regarding the Ying Family.

    Ying Aoshan belonged to the fourth generation of the current Ying Family.

    The first generation were Ying Aoshan¡¯s great-grandfather and his contemporaries, all elderly people who had sunk into obscurity and didn¡¯t interfere with worldly affairs.

    The second generation was Ying Aoshan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation, who currently held power in the family, but in not too many years, they would step down and transfer core rights.

    The third generation was Ying Aoshan¡¯s parents¡¯ generation, namely the young and powerful members of the family.

    The current head of the Ying Family was Ying Aoshan¡¯s grandfather.

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s father was the designated successor. Thus, Ying Aoshan essentially belonged to the ruling lineage of the family, the legitimate bloodline.

    However, within the Ying Family, the competition was fierce, with other branches coveting the position of Family Head.

    Although according to the family hierarchy, the father of Ying Aoshan ought to become the next Family Head, there are delicate variables in play.

    The greatest threat to Ying Aoshan¡¯s father¡¯s ascension to Family Head comes from the branch led by Aoshan¡¯s uncle.

    This line produced the leading prodigy of the current fourth generation of the Ying Family ¨C ¡°Ying Qingfeng¡±.

    Ying Qingfeng, at the age of twenty-seven, was known as one of the Top Ten Young Masters of the ancient martial arts clans!

    The title of ¡°Young Master¡± is prestigious; each of the top ten ancient martial arts families would elect one of their own as a ¡°Young Master¡±.

    So what defines a ¡°Young Master¡±?

    It is someone from the family with the most exceptional martial arts talent, highest intelligence, strongest abilities, and most remarkable talent!

    As you can imagine, these top ten families are the pinnacle of Huaxia¡¯s ancient martial arts heritage, each with rich histories that span thousands of years, and each family only confers the title of ¡°Young Master¡± to one exceptionally gifted individual.

    These are the ten individuals who have emerged from the vast sea of talents!

    Each one of them is outstandingly brilliant and extraordinary.

    As the saying goes, a son is valued due to his mother¡¯s high-status. In the Ying Family, there is also a case to be made for a father being respected because of his high achieving son.

    The emergence of ¡°Ying Qingfeng¡± within the uncle¡¯s lineage naturally shakes the standing of Aoshan¡¯s branch.

    Not impossible for them to successfully usurp the Family Head¡¯s throne and take over from within!

    The branch of Ying Aoshan relies on Ying Aotian, Ying Aoshan¡¯s half-brother from the same father, to uphold the family status.

    Ying Aotian, a fourth-generation member of the Ying Family, was the genius second only to Ying Qingfeng! He is a legitimate child of Ying Aoshan¡¯s father.

    The father of Ying Aoshan had one wife and six concubines. Ying Aoshan was born to the sixth concubine. She is an only daughter, but has dozens of half-brothers and sisters.

    In this branch, the fourth generation is dominated by ¡°Ying Aotian¡±.

    Because Ying Aoshan¡¯s mother was the youngest concubine, and she only had this one precious daughter, Aoshan was relatively favored.

    Listening to all this, Huang Xiaolong found his head spinning. Damn, the internal relationships of the Ying Family were really complicated.

    Just talking about Aoshan¡¯s branch alone, the waters ran deep, let alone considering the entire Ying Family.

    ¡°Little Long, the upcoming family meeting is fraught with undercurrents. I fear that my uncle might challenge my father. Because Cousin Qingfeng is one of the Top Ten Young Masters and so outstanding, not only is he regarded as the future number one in the Ying family, he is also being pursued by other ancient martial arts families¡­¡± Ying Aoshan, her brows furrowed, spoke in a low voice.¡±The reason this year¡¯s family meeting is taken more seriously than in previous years is that, this year, my grandfather will announce¡­ the successor for the next Family Head!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s basically a competition between my father and my uncle. This can also be interpreted as a showdown between my brother Ying Aotian and Cousin Qingfeng!¡± Ying Aoshan stated seriously. ¡°My father¡¯s advantage lies in his legitimate claim, in terms of seniority, to the position of Family Head. My uncle¡¯s advantage comes from¡­ Cousin Qingfeng, the Top Ten Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s going to be a major drama this year.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled all of a sudden. ¡°Interesting, extremely interesting. I presume it¡¯s going to be quite exciting.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young Master Huang, it¡¯s hard for an ordinary person to imagine the overt and secret struggles within an ancient martial arts clan. It¡¯s quite normal for brothers to fight against each other. This year isn¡¯t peaceful. Ying Chong¡¯s branch is eyeing the leadership keenly, and it seems that they¡¯re going to launch a desperate struggle to overthrow my father¡¯s branch. However, there is an additional variable in this situation, which is you, Young Master Huang! I believe that you wouldn¡¯t lose to Young Master Qingfeng in any respect.¡±

    ¡°Ying Chong¡± is precisely Ying Aoshan¡¯s uncle.

    ¡°Little Long, you don¡¯t need to feel any pressure. If you are not fond of our family¡¯s power struggles, you can simply turn a blind eye.¡± Ying Aoshan hastily said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged, ¡°In short, since you¡¯re my good wife, whatever I do will certainly be to secure the greatest interest for you. I won¡¯t sit idly by and watch your branch decline.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong looked straight ahead, his eyes flashing with sharp ambition as he murmured. ¡°One of the Top Ten Young Masters of the ancient martial world¡­ Ying Qingfeng of the Ying Family, touted as a prodigy¡­ Ha-ha, I really want to see for myself, just what level this ancient martial arts genius who holds the title of Young Master is at¡­¡±

 Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Chapter 552 Who are you?

    Chapter 552: Chapter 552 Who are you?

    The vehicle hadn¡¯t been driving for long before it was like entering a mountain.

    The Qin Mountain Range!

    After entering the Qin Mountain Range, a formidable dragon vein energy struck right at them! In ancient times, this place was the dragon vein of the emperor who ruled the world! It was filled with the king¡¯s dominance!

    Ying Aoshan and Uncle Yun noticeably frowned, their eyes filled with solemnity. Huang Xiaolong also dropped his casual attitude.

    ¡°Little Long, we¡¯re almost at the ancestral land,¡± Ying Aoshan said with a smile.

    The SUV followed a stream, weaving through lofty mountains. The stunning scenic views were like a painting. Outside the car window, groups of vibrant butterflies fluttered without fear of humans. They even flew into the car from the window and landed on the shoulders and heads of Huang Xiaolong and others. This made Huang Xiaolong feel as if he was in a fairy tale world.

    Finally!

    They arrived at a valley! The vehicle could no longer proceed!

    There was a row of quaint wooden houses outside the valley, with smoke curling up from the chimneys. It seemed like people lived there.

    Moreover, a large number of luxury off-road vehicles were parked outside the valley. It seemed like an exclusive car show!

    At one end of the valley, a shrouded mist appeared, hazy and dreamlike.

    ¡°Little Long, that fog is miasma. To reach the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral lands, we must go through this miasma. However, this miasma is potent and poisonous. Without our Ying Family¡¯s secret method, ordinary people can¡¯t enter. Once touched by the miasma, the body will become necrotic and death will come swiftly,¡± Ying Aoshan warned solemnly. ¡°In other words, outsiders can¡¯t enter the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral lands!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I understand. The so-called miasma is formed by certain poisonous plants that grow in the valley. Due to the tight environment, these toxic plants produce a soul-destroying miasma after rotting and reacting with the air,¡± Huang Xiaolong analyzed confidently. ¡°However, there is a cure for every poison. There must be plants that could neutralize the miasma nearby. If one could harvest such a plant and consume it, they can pass through this miasma without harm and reach the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral lands.¡±

    ¡°Ah?! Young Master Huang! You¡­ You¡­ Could it be that you¡¯ve been to the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral lands?¡± Uncle Yun looked at Huang Xiaolong incredulously.

    The method of crossing the miasma is a secret the Ying Family never shares. Ying Aoshan had not revealed it to Huang Xiaolong either. However, Huang Xiaolong had disclosed the key information, which naturally led one to suspect him of having visited the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral lands!

    Ying Aoshan also looked at Huang Xiaolong with utter disbelief.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. I¡¯m simply intelligent,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a grin.

    As a matter of fact, having gained information about the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral lands from Kexin, Huang Xiaolong knew this place even better than any current member of the Ying Family! After all, the information was directly given to him by the Ying Family¡¯s venerated ancestors!

    ¡°Father! And my second mother and third mother! Let¡¯s go, we should get out of the car,¡± Ying Aoshan glanced at the crowd near the wooden houses, and promptly opened the car door.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw many people, both men and women, appear near the row of wooden houses. Each of them had distinguished temperament.

    Among them, a middle-aged man stood out significantly, like a crane in a flock of chickens!

    His back was as straight as a lance, his presence as steady as a mountain. Every move he made was filled with unparalleled dominance!

    Inside his body, a terrifying 77 strands of True Qi formed which, if condensed and burst out, could easily kill someone within a hundred steps and pierce through steel. It was indeed a non-human power!

    The Great Grandmaster of martial arts!

    This man was ¡°Ying Xiao¡±, the father of Ying Aoshan. He was supposed to be the rightful successor to the Family Head of the Ying Family.

    However, at this moment, Ying Xiao¡¯s face was filled with a violent and crazed expression, appearing as though he was consumed with a furious rage that could incite him to kill.

    Most of the people by Ying Xiao¡¯s side were also martial art grandmasters. Even those of Ying Aoshan¡¯s age had refined at least 10 strands of True Qi inside their bodies. Some even had 20 or 30 strands.

    Strong!

    Ying Xiao¡¯s direct line, the line of the future Family Head, was indeed strong and numerous.

    For instance, the once arrogant Huangfu Tusun, if placed among these Ying Family members, would be mediocre and unnoticeable.

    However, at this moment, all of Ying Xiao¡¯s line wore gloomy expressions with deep resentment, as if something had happened.

    Ying Aoshan, leading Huang Xiaolong, hurried forward. Uncle Yun followed behind them.

    ¡°Dad. Aoshan is here,¡± Ying Aoshan greeted as she approached.

    ¡°Cousin Aoshan, it¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    ¡°Cousin Aoshan, it¡¯s been a year, and you¡¯re prettier.¡±

    ¡­

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s half-siblings greeted her politely, but soon their collective gaze fell on Huang Xiaolong, their faces filled with surprise and curiosity.

    ¡°My daughter, Aoshan,¡± A gorgeous woman, no more than thirty years old, dressed in a Chanel business suit, emerged from a wooden house. Her face bore a resemblance to Ying Aoshan, but had a more mature and charming allure.

    She was also a Grandmaster of martial arts but had refined only two streaks of True Qi, making her far from a top-notch expert.

    Huang Xiaolong quietly speculated that this beautiful woman must be Ying Aoshan¡¯s biological mother.

    She was the youngest consort of Ying Xiao, greatly favored, and known to be his favorite.

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s future mother-in-law.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Ying Aoshan, like a jubilant lark, threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, I was so worried that something had happened to you,¡± said Aoshan¡¯s mother, her face filled with adoration but also sadness, suggesting a distressing secret.

    ¡°Mom¡­ Dad, has¡­ has something happened?¡± Ying Aoshan discerned the mood and asked immediately.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Aoshan¡¯s mother let out a long sigh and looked more worried.

    ¡°Aoshan, I heard you were poisoned. Humph!¡± Ying Xiao¡¯s True Qi rumbled, his aura ferocious, like an enraged beast. ¡°Absolutely audacious! Such a despicable tactic! I, Ying Xiao will not let this go!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Ying Xiao said gravely, ¡°Aoshan, your brother¡­your brother Aotian was harmed. He didn¡¯t die, but he was severely poisoned, and all his martial arts¡­ all gone.¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!!

    This revelation came to Ying Aoshan like a bolt from the blue!

    Ying Aotian, the Ying family¡¯s outstanding young talent of the fourth generation, with monstrous potential, ranked just below Ying Qingfeng.

    He was also a significant factor in the contention for the Family Head position for Ying Xiao!

    And now, he was harmed! His martial arts, completely destroyed!

    This blow was something that Ying Xiao could not bear!

    The future of his lineage was almost annihilated!

    With Aotian incapacitated, there was no one in the fourth generation of the Ying Family capable of competing with Ying Qingfeng!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The matter of Ying Xiao becoming the Family Head had also become uncertain!

    ¡°How¡­how did this happen?¡± Ying Aoshan was also in a state of shock. But when she glanced at Huang Xiaolong, she quickly said, ¡°Dad, Mom, let Little Long try to heal Brother Aotian.¡±

    The next second ¡ª

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ying Xiao, Aoshan¡¯s mother, and all of Aoshan¡¯s siblings, all focused their attention on Huang Xiaolong and asked in unison.

 Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Chapter 553: Did You Sleep With My Daughter?!

    Chapter 553: Chapter 553: Did You Sleep With My Daughter?!

    So many people, all with surprised expressions, were looking towards Huang Xiaolong. Moreover, led by Ying Xiao, all were ancient martial arts Grandmasters.

    Ordinary people facing such a large number of ancient martial arts Grandmasters would probably be trembling uncontrollably, even paralyzed with fear, peeing themselves, and this is not an exaggerated statement.

    However, Huang Xiaolong appeared as usual, frighteningly calm and collected. Even the corner of his mouth always held the hint of an unfazed, light smile.

    ¡®Hmm¡­this youngster seems ignorant about martial affairs but can remain unyielding and unaffected under our gaze. He¡¯s quite a character. Could it be Aoshan¡¯s friend? But Aoshan should know better. At a Ying Family gathering, even a good friend is not allowed to come!¡¯ Ying Xiao thought.

    At this moment, Ying Aoshan¡¯s face turned red as she mumbled softly, ¡°Dad, Mom¡­this is Little Long. He is¡­my¡­my¡­husband¡­¡±

    The moment this statement was made, all of Ying Xiao¡¯s line, collectively turned into stone!

    Husband?

    Really?! Can you stop with the jokes!

    If she said boyfriend, there might still be room to digest the news, but husband?

    ¡°Aoshan! Stop playing around!¡± Ying Xiao was slightly angry.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling the truth. Little Long is my husband.¡± Despite her shyness, Ying Aoshan¡¯s face shown determination.

    Uncle Yun smiled from the side. ¡°Old sir, the miss is telling the truth.¡±

    Wha~~~~~!!!

    ¡°Oh dear! How did Cousin Aoshan bring back a husband this year? The advancement is too fast!¡±

    ¡°Cousin Aoshan, a well-known aloof master of the zither, seems to have taken the wrong remedy this year. This fellow looks plain, how could he deserve our Cousin Aoshan, this highly sought-after flower.¡±

    ¡°He does not look like a talent of our ten ancient martial families circle. Is our cousin planning to marry down? This would damage the dignity of our Ying Family.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, if Cousin is going to marry, she must marry a young master from the ten ancient martial families.¡±

    ¡­

    For a moment, the surrounding discussions were endless.

    Ying Xiao¡¯s face turned from green to white. Aoshan was his most beloved daughter, and he held great hope for her. Even though Aoshan was not passionate about martial arts, her talent was good and she has already condensed 15 streams of True Qi. Not to mention, in the realm of music, she was considered number one among the ten ancient martial families.

    Ying Xiao was preparing to form a marriage alliance with other families to bestow Aoshan to a young master-like figure, which would give him a considerable boost in the struggle for the position of Family Head.

    But today¡­

    ¡°Uncle Yun! You have been outrageously careless! You¡¯re supposed to protect and take care of Aoshan! How could you let her mess around with a youngster like this! What¡¯s the dignity of our Ying Family now?¡± Ying Aotian¡¯s severe injury already had Ying Xiao on edge, and now Aoshan was pulling such a stunt; how could he not be angered?

    ¡°Old sir, don¡¯t get angry, there¡¯s a reasonable explanation for everything,¡± soothed Aoshan¡¯s mother, from the side. She then glared at Aoshan. ¡°Sweetheart, stop causing trouble and worrying your father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not causing trouble!¡± retorted Aoshan, somewhat anxiously.

    ¡°Ahem~ Old master, about this matter, please allow me to explain everything¡­¡± Uncle Yun was about to pour out all the incredible things about Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No need for explanations! I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Ying Xiao waved his hand in protest. He then suppressed his emotions and addressed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, my daughter is young and ignorant. I don¡¯t know what kind of potion you gave her, but you are not fit to marry my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha¡­ I am not fit?¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed as though he had heard the funniest joke in the world.

    Damn it! Even the ancestors of your Ying Family are serving me as maids, and you say, I am not fit?

    If I were to bring out Ying Kexin, every female from the Ying Family would be at my service, sleeping with whomever I wanted and for as long as I wanted!

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You are unworthy. Like a glowworm, incapable of comprehending the brilliance of the sun and the moon. You and Aoshan are not from the same world.¡± Ying Xiao issued an order to dismiss him. ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Dad! You are being so unreasonable!¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s stubborn temper flared up. At the same time, she feared her father¡¯s irrational behavior would dismay Huang Xiaolong. After all, in her eyes, marrying Huang Xiaolong was an act of her punching above her own weight.

    Bursting with anger, Ying Aoshan blurted out, ¡°I..I¡¯ve given my body to Little Long! This life, I can only be his wife!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    That was a bombshell!

    A huge bombshell!

    Everyone was stunned by it!

    In modern society with its relaxed manners, matters regarding intimacy between men and women were not a rarity. As long as there was mutual consent, or even just a spark of feeling, the deed could be done.

    However, the Ying family was an ancient martial arts family and as such adhered to strict traditional protocols related to male-female interactions. Pre-marital intercourse was generally not allowed.

    In order to proceed, the proper steps had to be taken such as presenting the six ceremonial gifts, arriving in a grandly decorated sedan chair to pick up the bride, only then could the bridal nights proceed.

    Now, Ying Aoshan, a young lady from a decent family, had openly announced this embarrassing matter.

    ¡°Aoshan! Have you no shame left!¡± Ying Xiao¡¯s whole body erupted with a powerful surge, his robes fluttering, hair flying about, his eyes fierce with anger. The surrounding air seemed to solidify under the pressure of his aura. He made his way towards Huang Xiaolong, hands trembling, ¡°You, you slept with my daughter? You slept with my precious girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!!! You slept with my daughter! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ying Xiao appeared to be on the brink of madness.

    ¡°Dad! If you dare to get one step closer to Little Long, I will die before your eyes!¡± Ying Aoshan laid her right hand on her heart, True Qi swirling in her palm. As an ancient martial arts Grandmaster like her, she merely needed to channel the energy gently to shatter her heart vessels, leading to instant death.

    ¡°No!!!!¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned drastically pale, ¡°My girl! Don¡¯t be impulsive! Husband, you¡­ you better stop!¡±

    People from all sides rushed to Ying Aoshan, trying to dissuade her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! Whoever takes another step, I¡¯ll immediately die! There is no room for negotiation!¡± Ying Aoshan stated resolutely, moving closer to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Dad, in life, I am Little Long¡¯s person, in death, I am his ghost. If you want me dead, it¡¯s easy, just take one more step forward.¡±

    ¡°Aoshan!¡± Ying Xiao knew his daughter, gentle on the outside but extraordinarily strong-willed on the inside. She did as she said, he dared not gamble, so he could only stare at Huang Xiaolong in resentment, not pressing further.

    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked at Ying Xiao, ¡°Actually, you got it all wrong. Aoshan marrying me isn¡¯t a downgrade. In fact¡­ To put it bluntly, it¡¯s her making a leap up. Besides, if your lineage of the Ying family could curry favor with me¡­ Haha ¡­ Ying Chong, Ying Qingfeng, they would all have to stay under your feet.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha~~~~¡± Ying Xiao burst into a crazed laugh, ¡°Kid, you really talk big. Who do you think you are? A young master from the Xuanyuan family?¡±

    The Xuanyuan family. The leading family among the top ten ancient martial arts families in Huaxia, they held great authority and power.

    ¡°No, the Xuanyuan family, to me, is just as insignificant as an ant. If I want to destroy them, I simply need to raise my hand.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke casually. ¡°In one¡¯s life, everyone has their own destiny. This is an opportunity, I hope you don¡¯t miss it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Ying Xiao was trembling, a chill creeping into his heart¡­¡¯Could it be that my daughter has chosen a madman for a husband? Listening to this person talk, he sounds completely insane¡­ This¡­ It¡¯s going to be a real problem¡­¡¯

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    From a wooden house, came the delicious aroma of cooking, as if someone was preparing a meal.

    It was also about dinner time right now.

    The tantalizing aroma was strong and irresistible.

    Huang Xiaolong took a whiff, then with a sudden thought, started to laugh. ¡°Since it¡¯s our first meeting, I didn¡¯t bring any gifts. However, I have a major gift to offer. You¡¯re brewing fish soup, aren¡¯t you? That soup is harmful. If consumed recklessly, it will certainly cause death. Aright, I¡¯ve just saved your lives, you should be thanking me right now. Isn¡¯t this a great welcoming gift?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Chapter 554: Poisonous!

    Chapter 554: Chapter 554: Poisonous!

    The Ying Family was indeed preparing dinner in the wooden hut, cooking fish soup.

    However, this fish was caught from the stream and checked carefully by the Ying Family, it was entirely non-toxic.

    As ancient martial arts grandmasters, if they couldn¡¯t distinguish whether the food was poisonous or not, wouldn¡¯t it be laughable?

    Ying Xiao increasingly believed that Huang Xiaolong had a screw loose.

    Speaking without thinking, overbearing and arrogant, utter nonsense.

    Ying Xiao was about to rebuke Huang Xiaolong, but a thought struck him, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°The fish soup is poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This poison is extremely potent. Even though you are ancient martial arts grandmasters, if poisoned, there is no doubt you will die.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with conviction.

    ¡°Alright! Why not we have a bet?¡± Ying Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You, by smell alone, claim the fish soup is poisoned. These fish are all very fresh, caught alive from clean water. We¡¯ve also checked¡ªthe fish are perfectly safe¡­ How about we bet that the fish are actually poisonous. If they are, I¡¯ll accept you as my son-in-law. If they are not, I hope that you will stay away from Aoshan in the future.¡±

    Ying Xiao saw that his daughter had made up her mind to be with Huang Xiaolong, even going as far as to stake her life on it. He also couldn¡¯t forcibly separate them any longer, lest something might happen to his daughter and he end up full of regret.

    Therefore, he thought of other ways to keep Huang Xiaolong as far away from his daughter as possible.

    Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong had walked right into his trap.

    Ying Xiao firmly believed that the fish were not poisoned.

    Huang Xiaolong was merely spreading false alarm, seeking attention.

    ¡°Pfft ~~~ Thank you very much.¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the bet. After all, you are bound to lose.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good! I hope you are willing to admit defeat when the time comes, without complaining. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Ying Xiao sneered and then turned to his daughter, Ying Aoshan. ¡°My dear daughter, don¡¯t blame me for not giving this young man a chance. This is a fair bet. If he wins, I will naturally bless you two. However, if he loses, my dear daughter, you know what you should do.¡±

    The reverence Ying Aoshan held for Huang Xiaolong was almost blind and insane¨Cshe didn¡¯t think Huang Xiaolong would lose. If Huang Xiaolong said the fish soup was poisoned, it must certainly be poisoned.

    ¡°Fine! Dad, I agree to abide by the results of the bet!¡± Ying Aoshan insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! When have I ever broken my word? Young man, follow me! Let¡¯s go and see, whether this fish soup is indeed poisonous!¡± With a confident expression on his face, Ying Xiao looked contemptuously at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sniffed the fragrant aroma again. ¡°The fish you caught is yellow perch.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Young man, you do have a keen sense of smell.¡± Ying Xiao was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Typically, a wild yellow perch can grow up to 20 centimeters long. However, the ones you have caught should be much longer, probably reaching 40 to 50 centimeters in length.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Upon hearing this, not just Ying Xiao, but even his children all looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Eh? How do you know?¡± a young man stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I was the one who caught the fish. I have never seen such a long yellow perch before. It was an incredible 50 centimeters long¡­ I thought it was unlikely too. But these fish are certainly not mutants. I studied Biology overseas, and I can confirm this.¡±

    ¡°Mmm. Let¡¯s go check the fish soup now.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and followed the aroma.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ying Xiao led his clan and followed after him.

    In a cabin, ancient cookware and stoves were strewn about.

    On a stone stove stood a large iron pot that could cook food for dozens of people.

    At this moment, bubbles were popping from the iron pot. The delicious aroma of the fish soup was overflowing and made the stomachs of everyone present growl involuntarily.

    The cooks respectfully reported, ¡°Master, the fish soup is ready. Oh my, this fish soup is so fresh and delicious, we who have been cooking for many years have never made such a tasty fish soup¡­ It must be a gourmet dish, no less than any other delicacies. Master, we are all in for a treat tonight.¡±

    Ying Xiao ordered his clan to lift the iron pot off the stove and place it on the ground.

    The soup was white, and dozens of long yellow perches were rolling in it, their flesh looking tender.

    ¡°Test it with a silver needle.¡± Ying Xiao waved his hand, and immediately, an old man took out a silver needle from his pocket and dipped it in the soup.

    After a while, the old man pulled the silver needle out.

    The silver needle did not change color at all.

    Proving that the fish soup was not poisoned.

    ¡°Master, we have already checked the ingredients thoroughly. There is nothing wrong with them,¡± a cook hurriedly assured.

    ¡°So? The silver needle test shows it¡¯s not poisonous. Young man, how do you plan on testing it?¡± Ying Xiao sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Remember, after this, stay away from my daughter. Of course, I still invite you to enjoy a bowl of fish soup before you leave.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, do we have any small animals or beasts?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, you want to use a beast to test for poison? Fine, there are plenty of beasts in the Qin Mountain Range. It¡¯s very easy for us ancient martial artists to hunt.¡± Ying Xiao chuckled and ordered one of his clan members, ¡°Lu¡¯er, go hunt a small beast and bring it here.¡±

    ¡°Father, I understand.¡±

    A few of the Ying family members went off empty-handed.

    Only about ten minutes later, they returned having tied up a wild boar with grass twine, the beast screaming in distress.

    The cook served the wild boar a large bowl of fish soup.

    The savory soup completely charmed the boar, making it forget its status as a prisoner.

    In a few gulps, the boar drained the bowl and kept licking its lips while squealing, clearly wanting more.

    ¡°Let the boar go,¡± ordered Ying Xiao with a wave of his hand.

    Upon being released, the boar was surprisingly reluctant to leave. The fish soup seemingly ensnared its soul, causing it to stay.

    ¡°Hahaha! Look, the boar is still lively and nimble. It shows no signs of being poisoned,¡± one of the Ying family members mocked and laughed.

    Huang Xiaolong ignored the boar, countering confidently, ¡°This fish soup tastes incredibly delicious, arguably the best in the world, but whether it¡¯s a human or an animal, after drinking it, they will die within ten minutes. There will be no signs of poisoning upon their death, and they will even die with a smile, as if savoring the beautiful taste of the soup.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ying Xiao and others burst into laughter, finding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s claims absurd.

    Just then!

    Thud! The boar suddenly slumped to the ground, legs twitching in the air, no longer breathing.

    A smile twisted at the corner of its mouth, a most eerie sight!

    The laughter abruptly ceased!

    There was dead silence.

    Indeed, the boar was dead! And just like Huang Xiaolong said, it had died with a smile, as if appreciating the exquisite flavor of the soup!

    In an instant, a chill ran down Ying Xiao¡¯s spine!

    Today, if not for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reminder, how many of the Ying family present would have died laughing just like this boar after drinking the soup?

    ¡°Yo¡­Yo¡­ Young man, what is going on? What¡­ What kind of poison is this?¡± Ying Xiao asked, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Where did you catch this fish?¡± Huang Xiaolong changed the topic instead of answering.

    ¡°By¡­ The¡­ The creek. We¡­ We¡¯ll take you there.¡± Several members of the Ying family wiped the sweat off their brows.

    A large group of people arrived at the creek.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The creek had been there for who knows how many years, extremely profound.

    ¡°Any good swimmers here? There¡¯s an object in this creek. Go dive and fetch it,¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered, his gaze piercing the clear, flowing water.

    ¡°Get in the water,¡± commanded Ying Xiao. He graciously trusted Huang Xiaolong now.

    Splash! Splash! Splash!

    Several members of the Ying family jumped into the creek.

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Chapter 555: Entering the Ancestral Land of the Ying Family!

    Chapter 555: Chapter 555: Entering the Ancestral Land of the Ying Family!

    ¡°What¡­ what exactly is going on?¡± Ying Xiao was shivering all over.

    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became.

    As for the pot of fish soup, without Huang Xiaolong dissuading them, his family members would have certainly ingested it. Even if they hadn¡¯t all died from the poison, the death of a few would have been a tremendous blow to Ying Xiao.

    At the same time, a profound feeling of coldness welled up within him ¡ª Ying Aoshan had been repeatedly poisoned. Ying Aotian was injured, his martial arts skills destroyed.

    Now, they nearly consumed poisoned soup¡­

    All these things were targeted at Ying Xiao¡¯s line, witchcraft tricks that were difficult to guard against!

    ¡°Was it my Elder Brother Ying Chong? Has he resorted to any means necessary to usurp power?¡± Veins bulged on Ying Xiao¡¯s forehead.

    Just at this moment!

    Splosh! Splosh! Splosh!

    Water splashed everywhere.

    The descendants of the Ying Family who had dived into the water emerged holding a large container.

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s something in the creek¡­¡± one of the Ying members said with a horrified look on his face.

    The object was similar to a big vat, cast in iron, but the surface of the ¡°Water Vat¡± had many perforations.

    Moreover, the surface of the ¡°Water Vat¡± was engraved with dense lines and weird symbols.

    When they lifted the ¡°Water Vat¡±, they found, shockingly!

    In the vat lay several skeletons! Human skeletons!

    However, the bodies had been reduced to bare bones, with no signs of flesh or organs.

    ¡°Young man, what is this?¡± Ying Xiao and others, being ancient martial arts grandmasters, weren¡¯t scared by the sight of a few skeletons.

    ¡°This is a kind of witchcraft called ¡®Dire Art¡¯. However, this art has almost been lost. Dire Art is different from witchcraft. It uses the spirits of the dead as a medium, and the number of aggrieved souls determines the strength of the Dire Art. The process and methods of using the dead bodies to make Dire Art are very complex,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained slowly. ¡°This iron container is actually a magic artifact used for performing ¡®Dire Art¡¯, and the inscriptions on it are the most poisonous spells. These spells seal the souls of the dead in their bodies and they cannot break free. The bodies then attract fish to eat their flesh and organs. Fish that eat these bodies grow extremely large in a short period of time, and the soup made from such fish is the most delicious food in the world. However, these fish are no longer fish, but are possessed by the spirits of the dead¡­ People who eat these ¡®possessed¡¯ fish will be killed by the spirits. Because it¡¯s not a poison, even if you¡¯re grandmasters in ancient martial arts, you would still die.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ying Xiao and his people felt a chill that ran to the core of their being.

    Truly, Huang Xiaolong had saved the lives of Ying Xiao¡¯s family members today.

    If not for Huang Xiaolong, they would likely all be wiped out by now.

    The loss of kin gives enemies pleasure!

    ¡°I am a good cook, capable of recognizing the smell of fish soup, and the aroma of this soup was too delicious, equivalent to the top fragrance in the world. The aroma is unique to the soup made from fish that have consumed the spirits of the dead. Other than this, no other fish soup in the world can replicate this savory taste,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained logically. ¡°The ¡®Dire Art¡¯ is a lost ancient technique, I didn¡¯t expect someone in the world would still know it¡­ Fortunately, I also understand ¡®Dire Art¡¯, otherwise you would all be dead by now.¡±

    ¡°Dad, see, isn¡¯t Little Long really capable? He¡¯s our family¡¯s savior!¡± Ying Aoshan was quite excited, while also full of pride. She looked at Huang Xiaolong with affectionate eyes. ¡°Little Long, I really want to thank you this time.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, sweetheart, no need to be polite.¡± after finishing, Huang Xiaolong gave a playful look towards Ying Xiao.

    At this moment, Ying Xiao was naturally immensely grateful to Huang Xiaolong. Being a man of honor, he was willing to admit his defeat. ¡°Alright! In all fairness, I, Ying Xiao, accept you as my son-in-law! Starting today, you are my son-in-law and also part of the Ying family. You have the right to participate in the Ying family¡¯s gatherings!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, right? You can start calling me ¡®mother-in-law¡¯.¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s mother cast her gaze at her own daughter whose heart is deeply fallen for the young man before them. Besides, this son-in-law doesn¡¯t seem to be without his merits.

    ¡°It appears that someone came here in advance, knowing that we would stay here for the night before returning to the ancestral house and that we would fish and cook from the stream. Therefore, they set up this wicked method in the stream in advance¡­¡± Deep murderous intent formed in Ying Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°They really took pains to plan this¡­poison from bugs, witchcraft¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for your knowledge, son-in-law, we would be helpless against these despicable tactics.¡± Ying Xiao once again looked at Huang Xiaolong with thankful gaze.

    Now, Ying Xiao¡¯s recognition toward Huang Xiaolong was not just about honoring a lost bet but a genuine appreciation stemming from within.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been poisoned twice in a row, and each time Little Long found the antidote for me.¡± Ying Aoshan grinned, ¡°Little Long even gave me a primeval bug. This is the mighty ¡®bug poison¡¯, cultivated by ancient demon insects. Dad, if I secretly poison you using it, you might just be in great danger.¡±

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s mother laughed and scolded, ¡°Silly girl, such impudence.¡±

    With a playful stick of her tongue, Ying Aoshan summoned the nearly translucent bug poison from inside her body, allowing it to fly circling in the air.

    ¡°This is ¡®bug poison¡¯?¡± Ying Xiao looked slightly astounded.

    The other members of the Ying Family were also expressing amazement.

    ¡°Dad, this is the mightiest ¡®bug poison¡¯ in the world. It has the power to cast illusions and can catch one off guard.¡± Ying Aoshan chuckled, and then returned the bug poison back to her body.

    Of course, being a grandmaster in ancient martial arts, Ying Xiao didn¡¯t quite believe this tiny bug poison could possess such power.

    ¡°Oh, son-in-law, it turns out you have saved Aoshan¡¯s life multiple times. No wonder she¡¯s so deeply in love with you. Without you, Aoshan might not have survived. From today onwards, I will see you as a son.¡± Ying Xiao laughed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    He paused for a moment, his breath slightly trembling. ¡°Son-in-law, Aoshan told me you¡¯re capable of healing Aotian¡¯s injury, is that true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely capable of healing it. However, let¡¯s discuss it further once we¡¯ve entered the Ying family¡¯s ancestral land.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded flippantly.

    ¡°Excellent! If Aotian can recover his old powers, my elder brother, Ying Chong, this time, it is our chance to challenge you and Ying Qingfeng!¡± Ying Xiao grit his teeth.

    ¡°We won¡¯t stay overnight here. After dinner, we immediately head to the ancestral land!¡± Ying Xiao commanded. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to confront Ying Chong face to face!¡±

    Then, a clan member brought wild animals for them to cook and eat by the stream.

    Huang Xiaolong also met the most outstanding genius of this lineage, Ying Aotian.

    This man had sharp eyebrows and captivating eyes, exuding an extraordinary aura. However, at the moment his face was shrouded in darkness, as if he was poisoned. His eyes were scattered, and he was in absolute despair.

    Everyone hastily finished their meals.

    The clan members found some wild fruit nearby.

    Ying Xiao commanded everyone to eat the fruit.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This wild fruit happened to be a natural antidote against the poisonous marsh of the valley. After eating, they could move freely without being affected by the poisonous gas for an hour.

    After everyone swallowed the fruit, they waited for its effects to spread throughout their bodies.

    With a wave of Ying Xiao¡¯s hand, everyone followed into the poisonous marsh!

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go to the ancestral land.¡± Holding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, Ying Aoshan, together with Huang, entered the dense poisonous marsh!

    Heading to the ancestral land of the Ying family!

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Chapter 556: Paradise!

    Chapter 556: Chapter 556: Paradise!

    Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan, hand in hand, ventured into the poisonous fog.

    In the lingering rays of the setting sun, the dense white fog reeked of a rotten and sour smell, limiting visibility to just about ten meters around them.

    ¡°Little Long, we should be able to cross this barrier of poisonous fog and reach the ancestral land of the Ying Family in about half an hour,¡± Ying Aoshan whispered into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    Huang Xiaolong grinned and nodded. After ingesting the antidote fruit, his body emitted a scent similar to fishwort, which remarkably repelled the poisonous fog, preventing it from touching him.

    Huang Xiaolong saw several skeletons scattered across the ground.

    Some were humans, others were of wild beasts. Evidently, all had accidentally entered the poisonous fog and succumbed to it, leaving behind only horrifying skeletal remains.

    After about twenty minutes, the poisonous fog started thinning. Looking ahead, dots of lamplight appeared, almost as if they were approaching a bustling town.

    Finally¡ª

    The fog cleared!

    Their vision filled with sudden brightness!

    Before them stood an ancient city built against a mountain, a plethora of lights blazing across it.

    These were not modern electric lights, but ancient oil lamps, lanterns, candles, and palace lamps. Yet because of their abundance, they illuminated the entire city.

    Within the city, there were numerous remainders of ruined walls, displaying a desolation that spoke of times past. Some ancient buildings, retrofitted and repaired, were still in use. There were also a plethora of recently constructed buildings maintaining the ancient architecture style.

    The residences were mainly constructed with adobe bricks, the city walls were mostly rammed earth, and there were some made of stone. The streets were primarily even dirt roads.

    There were several elaborate courtyards, abundant with lush vegetation.

    All in all, the place almost perfectly reproduced the living conditions of our ancient ancestors. More accurately, it was built according to the architectural style of the Warring States Period, during the time of the Qin Dynasty.

    A rough estimate suggested that this ancient city could accommodate around a hundred thousand people.

    Outside the city, there were thousands of fertile fields crisscrossed by paths.

    Huang Xiaolong could not help being astonished. According to the information that Ying Kexin had given him, this ancient city was built on the land that King Qin had bestowed upon Ying Kexin. Despite subsequent expansions and renovations, it had largely preserved its original look, making one wonder if they had time-traveled back to the ancient Qin Dynasty.

    Images from ¡°Seeking Qin,¡± a novel Huang Xiaolong had read in his childhood, and the story of ¡°The Peach Blossom Spring¡± by Tao Yuanming, danced in his mind¡ª

    ¡°¡­Wandered along the creek and lost count of the distance. Suddenly, a peach grove; extending upstream for hundreds of steps; no other trees in sight, only the lush grass and falling petals, which aroused deep curiosity¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve stumbled upon the filming location of a TV series?¡± Huang Xiaolong was both surprised and excited. The experience was incredibly exhilarating, especially seeing how everyone in and outside the city was dressed in Qin Dynasty attire.

    This was the ancestral land of the Ying Family, so starkly different from the outside world, it was as if they shared no common ground.

    What does it mean to come from a prestigious family?

    Damn! This is what it means to come from a prestigious family!

    This is the epitome of an unbroken lineage of an ancient house!

    Compared to the prominent families in Binhai and the Chen Family in Jiangnan City, they all seem rather naive! In the face of the ancient Ying Family, these families are no more than ants, unable to withstand a single blow!

    ¡°Well, son-in-law, how about it? This is the ancestral land of the Ying Family.¡± Ying Xiao chuckled, ¡°We follow the legacy of our ancestors, starting from every small detail of life. Of course, we are not people of ancient times, we adapt to the contemporaneity in our regular lives, blending into modern society. But every year, when we return to the ancestral land for the reunion, in our subconscious, we see ourselves as Qin people.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong knows that the descendants of Ying Xiao¡¯s line are all over the world ¨C some are studying abroad, some control a listed company in the country, some are engaged in finance and education, some own factories and hospitals, and some are even celebrities¡­

    They are all truly successful modern personalities, social elites. But now, as they return to their ancestral lands, they all exude an ancient aura!

    ¡°There¡¯s no internet signal here, and no electricity or natural gas. Mobile phones and computers are useless here. Let¡¯s enjoy the serene life of this haven,¡± said Ying Xiao, leading his lineage into the Ancient City.

    However, his expression was grim. His lineage had faced a great threat, and the competition for the position of Family Head had heated up incredibly.

    The crippling of Ying Aotian had made Ying Xiao resolve that even if he didn¡¯t become the Family Head himself, he had to exact vengeance and ask for an explanation!

    In fact, everyone in this lineage knew well that they could no longer enjoy the serene life of this haven. This year, a change was going to come to the Ying Family. The reunion was a banquet where dragons and snakes struggled for supremacy!

    However, the fall of Ying Aotian brought immeasurable loss to Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage. They were afraid it would not end well!

    Many family members greeted and paid their respects to Ying Xiao and his lineage along the way.

    The dwelling place of Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage at the ancestral land was a large, independent courtyard.

    The architecture was antique and elegant, all single-story buildings with colourful lanterns illuminating multi-hued reflections along the path paved with cobblestones.

    Huang Xiaolong was also given a spacious single-story room to stay in temporarily. Naturally, Ying Aoshan stayed in the same room as Huang Xiaolong.

    Once everything was settled, it was already deep into the night. A full moon hung high in the sky, looking especially enticing.

    Ying Xiao had to quickly meet his father and some of the elders and upper ranks of the family to report about the conspiracy that had befallen his lineage in the hope of getting an explanation.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan sat in the pavilion in front of their room, bathing in the moonlight.

    The environment was quiet and elegant, with the sounds of crickets and frogs echoing in the surroundings.

    ¡°Little Long, how do you feel?¡± Ying Aoshan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a smiling face.

    ¡°It feels like a dream.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke truthfully. ¡°I am clearly a modern man, but now, it really seems like I¡¯ve traveled back to ancient times.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Well, Little Long, at the reunion, you¡¯ll also dress up in Qin¡¯s clothes. By then, you might not be able to distinguish whether you are in the modern or ancient times,¡± Ying Aoshan giggled. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite fun, like participating in a grand costume party. Everyone plays a convincing role as Qin people. But the thing is, we can¡¯t stay in the ancestral land for long. Otherwise, we¡¯d really fall out of touch with modern society. After the reunion, let¡¯s hurry back to reality. Hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, all in all, it has been fun so far. I am also looking forward to the day of the reunion!¡± Huang Xiaolong was excited.

    Just then, footsteps could be heard.

    ¡°Sister Aoshan, brother-in-law, I am sorry to disturb you.¡± A tall, imposing man with black energy covering his face and a weak stride approached. It was Ying Aotian.

    ¡°Brother, come and sit.¡± Ying Aoshan said hurriedly. There was a hint of pity and heartbreak in her eyes. It seemed that she had a good relationship with this half-brother of hers from the same father but different mother.

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Chapter 557 Ying Aotian

    Chapter 557: Chapter 557 Ying Aotian

    Ying Aotian walked over with a friendly smile towards Huang Xiaolong and then took a seat.

    There was an aura of desolation that shrouded his whole body. His cultivation had been wasted and he had fallen from grace, from being an exceptional individual, he became a good-for-nothing.

    There was nothing in his eyes but resentment and despair, but his state of mind was fine. He was able to restrain himself and at least he did not exhibit any signs of wanting to live or die.

    A drowning man will catch at a straw, and yet Ying Aotian¡¯s qualities remained high above the average man.

    ¡°Little Long, my older brother Aotian and I have had a close relationship since our childhood. Brother Aotian has taken good care of me. You¡­you must help my brother Aotian out!¡± Ying Aoshan swiftly gripped Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand like it was her lifeline.

    Ying Xiao was unable to find a solution to Ying Aotian¡¯s injury. This did not mean Huang Xiaolong would be unable to.

    ¡°Heh ~~ Okay, now sister Aoshan, don¡¯t make my life difficult. As for my injury, the Bian Family¡¯s experts have already examined it¡­¡± Ying Aotian corners of his mouth tugged into a self-mocking bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s hopeless. Perhaps that¡¯s just my fate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Brother! Don¡¯t give up! Little Long is far more capable than those Bian Family people!¡± Ying Aotian exclaimed urgently.

    Ying Aotian didn¡¯t have a lot of faith in what Ying Aoshan said, after all, the Bian Family was one of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial families with a heritage of divine doctor¡¯s arts, capable of reviving the dead and turning the rotten into magical.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at Ying Aotian and quickly perceived some insights.

    Inside Ying Aotian¡¯s body, a total of 81 strands of True Qi had been condensed. This made him even stronger than Ying Xiao. He truly lived up to his reputation as the second most talented in the current Ying Family!

    But each strand of True Qi was enveloped and sealed by a dark aura, devoid of life and appearing as if dead.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get poisoned, you got hurt by a poisonous skill.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly. ¡°This skill sealed all the True Qi in your body and made you a waste.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you!¡± Ying Aotian jolted, showing an astonished expression. ¡°You¡­you figured it out? That¡¯s correct! I was wounded by a mysterious loose cultivator. He harnessed a deep and unfathomable poisonous skill. Even though he wasted me, from a martial artist¡¯s perspective, I admit defeat from that fight.¡±

    ¡°See, Brother Aotian? Isn¡¯t my Little Long really discerning?¡± Ying Aoshan exclaimed joyfully. ¡°Little Long, you can definitely heal my brother, right?¡±

    ¡°Healing is possible. But let me think about what method to use.¡± Huang Xiaolong leisurely spoke. ¡°The clan meeting is about to start. Right now, everyone knows you¡¯re a waste. It¡¯s better to heal you on the day of the clan meeting. This way, everyone will be awe-struck, and it¡¯ll be more fun, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Brother-in-law, your¡­your¡­ Your idea is quite novel indeed.¡± Ying Aotian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If I were to recover my cultivation on the day of the clan meeting, it would indeed surprise the enemies and we could attack them unexpectedly¡­ disrupting their plans!¡±

    ¡°Who do you mean by ¡®enemies¡¯?¡± Ying Aoshan asked in a low voice.

    Ying Aotian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s likely my uncle and his son Ying Qingfeng.¡±

    After a pause, Ying Aotian lightly patted Huang Xiaolong on the shoulder. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, brother-in-law. No matter whether you can heal my toxic wounds or not, I am deeply grateful to you. In fact, us coming over tonight was to express gratitude on behalf of our father for saving our lives¡­ If you hadn¡¯t dissuaded us in time, our line would have been completely wiped out before we even returned to our ancestral lands. Just thinking about it gives me the chills.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so courteous.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied. ¡°Well, in short, you continue playing the role of the waste. On the day of the clan meeting, I will ensure your triumphant return.¡± Huang Xiaolong said playfully with a smile. ¡°I also want to see what kind of expressions those who plotted against you will have then¡­ Hahaha~~ Fun, it¡¯s going to be heaps of fun.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, fun.¡± Ying Aotian gave a casual smile and then stood up. ¡°Well, sister Aoshan, brother-in-law, I won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore. A moment in spring is worth a thousand pieces of gold¡­ Hahahaha~~ Brother-in-law, tomorrow, I will take you around our ancestral lands.¡±

    With that said, Ying Aotian left laughing.

    ¡°Hey, darling, your half-brother from the same father is quite open-minded.¡± Huang Xiaolong had to admit, he started having a certain level of affection for Ying Aotian.

    ¡°Hmm hmm. Little Long, my brother is very magnanimous. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved what he has today. But¡­ Little Long, can you really heal my brother on the day the clan meeting begins and cause a sensation?¡± Ying Aoshan asked with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the world that I can¡¯t do,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously. ¡°Hahaha~~ Come, my darling, let¡¯s go back to our room and rest¡­¡±

    Ying Aoshan blushed and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m still a little sore¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Nighttime.

    Ying Xiao returned, bristling with rage.

    He went to see the family elders, but instead of seeking justice for Ying Xiao¡¯s branch, they favored the branch of Ying Chong!

    ¡°Is it because one of the princes, Ying Qingfeng, emerged from Ying Chong¡¯s line that led the family to abandon my branch?¡± Ying Xiao shivered.

    The cruelty of the ancient martial world, where the weak preyed on the strong and only the fittest survived, fully manifested itself in this moment.

    A sense of foreboding wrapped tightly around Ying Xiao. Looking at the lonely moon outside his window, he thought, ¡°Many forces within the family have already begun to lean towards Ying Chong¡¯s line¡­ It seems like there¡¯s a conspiracy targeting my line¡­ Could it be that¡­ this upcoming clan meeting will be the fuse that causes my line, Ying Xiao, to decline?¡±

    Ying Xiao felt deep helplessness, fatigue, exhaustion, and¡­ fear!

    ¡­

    Early the next morning, Huang Xiaolong woke up. Looking at the languid and gentle Ying Aoshan like a domestic kitten in his arms, Huang Xiaolong revealed a satisfied smile.

    His thoughts wandered back to last night, which seemed a little too wild as Ying Aoshan had been unable to handle it halfway through and had repeatedly cried for mercy¡­

    The air quality in this village was excellent. Outside the window, a myriad of birds could already be heard chirping, full of vitality.

    Attendants served Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aoshan as they washed and cleaned. Then, they served a well-prepared breakfast.

    They were handmade pastries and fresh sheep¡¯s milk.

    After breakfast, Huang Xiaolong, suited in a fashionable Qin Dynasty male outfit, prepared by the tailor overnight, went outside.

    The measurements were tailored to fit him perfectly.

    Dressed in ancient clothes, Huang Xiaolong appeared even more refined and elegant, standing out among the rest.

    ¡°Wow, Little Long, you look good in ancient clothes.¡± Ying Aoshan watched Huang Xiaolong with a star-struck look, unable to take her eyes off him.

    A few maids laughed merrily at the side.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Ying Aoshan also changed into a Qin era female outfit, which made her look noble and elegant, beautiful like a fairy in a painting.

    The two of them, dressed up, were ready to go out just when Ying Aotian came.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you really stand out.¡± Ying Aotian laughed. His eyes displayed more spirit than the night before. He wasn¡¯t as miserable looking as he was the previous night. ¡°Alright, brother-in-law, let my sister Aoshan and I show you around.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, alright, since I have come here, I¡¯m ready to have some fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched a bit, his eyes full of curious and playful brightness.

    The three of them walked side by side to the outside.

 Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Chapter 558: Sir, Ying Qingfeng!!!!!

    Chapter 558: Chapter 558: Sir, Ying Qingfeng!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong, Aoshan Ying, and Aotian Ying strolled down the spacious streets of their ancestral land.

    Huang Xiaolong was taking in the ancient charm on both sides.

    Everyone they encountered was dressed in Qin Dynasty attire, making it feel as though they had stepped into another era.

    Aotian Ying had a great reputation within the family, so many people stopped to greet him as they passed by.

    However, these people all had a complicated look in their eyes¡ª

    There was sympathy, pity, but also schadenfreude, satisfaction, mockery, and malice¡­

    However, Aotian Ying, being a magnanimous man, didn¡¯t mind the ill-intended glances thrown his way.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, people like Aotian Ying that were bred from such traditional martial arts families were indeed far more composed than the likes of Lin Zicong.

    The trio walked around until noon, effectively taking a tour of their entire ancestral land.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s impression was that this place was much more enjoyable than any scenic spot or historic site.

    They had lunch in a large restaurant.

    The three of them found a spot near a window on the second floor.

    As they were just starting their meal, they heard footsteps coming up the stairs.

    Subsequently, a shrill male voice called out, ¡°Well, well, well, isn¡¯t this our Brother Aotian? Brother Aotian, I heard you were injured, your entire cultivation base wasted away. Is it true?¡±

    The tone of the voice was filled with mockery.

    Aotian Ying¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, his finger moved a little as if he was about to strike. However, he quickly restrained himself.

    Aoshan Ying looked furious.

    Huang Xiaolong still had an apathetic smile on his face.

    Soon, several men came up from below, all young and intermediate martial arts grandmasters. Their cultivations were comparable to Aoshan Ying¡¯s, with the most powerful among them having cultivated 18 strands of True Qi.

    Compared to Aotian Ying in his prime, these youth were insignificant as ants. However, at this moment, they wore gloating gazes, looking over at Aotian Ying.

    ¡°Brother Aotian, you truly have fallen?¡±

    ¡°The greater the rise, the steeper the fall. Our genius from yesteryears is your current pitiful ghost-like state, that is really something to sigh at, and a bit laughable.¡±

    ¡°Now that your cultivation has been wasted, you¡¯re worse off than even ordinary people. How are you going to compete with my brother Qingfeng? Mind you, even if your cultivation hadn¡¯t been destroyed, you would have been crushed by my brother. As things stand, you and my brother Qingfeng no longer belong to the same world. Brother Qingfeng no longer has any reason to keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Brother Aotian, back in your glorious days, you were so overbearing. We had to curry favor with you, and every time we saw you, we had to utter some insincere, disgusting words, fearing that you might take offense and beat us, but now¡­hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The endless sounds of mockery echoed in their ears.

    This is the way of the world; when you are at the peak, they heap praise and flattery on you. But when you lose your glory and fall from grace, they rush to repay you with the same flattery, mercilessly kicking you when you¡¯re down.

    ¡°What on earth are you guys spouting? My brother is just injured! He¡¯s still a genius! There will be a day when he recovers and regains what was rightfully his!¡± Aoshan Ying roared in rage.

    ¡°Enough, sister Aoshan, there¡¯s no need to waste words on them.¡± Aotian Ying had a complexion that fluctuated between sunshine and rain, and he forcefully suppressed his anger. ¡°These are just the small fry within the family. Even if I¡¯ve fallen, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make noise in front of me. I guess, they must have been pushed by someone, trying to take advantage of their superior¡¯s position¨C¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Aotian Ying! Look at yourself now, do you still think you¡¯re the genius from back then? You¡¯re ruined! Wake up! From now on, the family will have to support a waste like you!¡± A square-faced youth, having cultivated 18 strands of True Qi, the most powerful among them, took a step forward and reproachfully shouted at Aotian Ying.

    ¡°Hehe, is your brother Qingfeng back, Qingshuang Ying? If he wants to mock me, he can do it face to face.¡± Aotian Ying just laughed

    The young man with the square face was indeed Qingfeng Ying¡¯s younger brother!

    ¡°We are trying to eat here, could you guys stop this noise?¡± Huang Xiaolong said somewhat impatiently.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qingshuang Ying and the others turned their sharp gazes onto Huang Xiaolong.

    However, when they didn¡¯t detect any True Qi fluctuations from Huang Xiaolong, they were completely puzzled.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t cultivated martial arts? It seems, you are not from our Ying Family!¡± Qingshuang Ying looked baffled.

    ¡°This man is my brother-in-law, Aoshan¡¯s husband,¡± said Ying Aotian coldly.

    ¡°What? Aoshan¡¯s¡­hus¡­husband?¡±

    The next second¡­

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Laughter!

    Laughing without any restraint!

    Bending over with laughter!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ It seems that my third uncle¡¯s line is really finished! Ying Aotian has become useless, and Aoshan has found such a weak, ordinary garbage as a husband¡­ Hahaha~~~¡± Ying Qingshuang pointed at Huang Xiaolong while holding back his laughter. ¡°You, get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Um? Why do I have to leave?¡± Huang Xiaolong said in disbelief.

    ¡°Because only members of our Ying family can dine in this inn. Although you¡¯re Aoshan¡¯s husband, and, well, our Ying family¡¯s son-in-law, you eventually do not have the surname Ying and are considered an outsider. Since ancient times, our Ying family¡¯s sons-in-law have never been allowed to dine in this inn. So, get out at once. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for not giving you any face,¡± declared Ying Qingshuang self-righteously.

    A teenager by the side laughed maliciously. ¡°Face? Why would we give such a waste any face? Face is won through power. Now, I will count to three, and you should roll down immediately!¡±

    ¡­

    On a main road of the ancestral land, a man in red cloth robes, in his twenties, was walking straight towards a luxurious mansion at the end of the road.

    The man was extraordinarily handsome, with a peculiar expression in his eyes along with an overwhelming confidence.

    Such a confidence!

    He was simply defiant! Dominance was oozing out of him!

    Every move was filled with incredible authority!

    Despite his young age, he had the charisma of a leader!

    ¡°Heh~~ There¡¯s really no fun at this year¡¯s clan meeting. Ying Aotian is already useless¡­ Who among the fourth generation of the Ying family dares to challenge me? The only thing left is to smash my third uncle Ying Xiao, the only entertainment left. My father will undoubtedly take over the position of the family head of the Ying family.¡±

    A faint smile played at the young man¡¯s lips, ¡°I belong to the royal lineage, and naturally won¡¯t be bound by the family. I, Ying Qingfeng, have a much bigger stage!¡±

    At this moment, someone on the roadside began to shout.

    ¡°Young Master Qingfeng is back! Young Master Qingfeng is back!¡±

    ¡°The future number one of our Ying family is back!¡±

    ¡­

    The Inn.

    Huang Xiaolong signaled the incensed Ying Aotian and Aoshan to refrain from acting rashly.

    He slowly stood up, nonchalantly picked up a jar of wine on the table, and ambled towards Ying Qingshuang with a grin.

    ¡°Kid, what are you trying to do?¡± Ying Qingshuang said with a playful, sarcastic smile, looking at Huang Xiaolong as if he was looking at an ant that could be crushed to death with just one foot.

    ¡°You told me to get out?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smile grew wider.

    ¡°Yes. Telling you to leave is already giving you enough face. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve climbed up to Aoshan, you consider yourself a member of the Ying family. You¡¯re not worthy.¡± Qingshuang sneered.

    ¡°Do you know, you¡¯re being disrespectful?¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped up to Ying Qingshuang, lifted the wine jar, tilted it, and poured the wine slowly on Ying Qingshuang¡¯s face. ¡°Before I lose my temper, you better get out of here.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Dumbfounded!

    Ying Qingshuang was dumbfounded!

    All the people around him were dumbfounded too! They had turned to stone!

    Even Ying Aotian and Aoshan were somewhat taken aback.

    ¡°You poured wine on my face?¡± said Ying Qingfeng to Huang Xiaolong in disbelief.

 Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Chapter 559: The First One to Kill is Him!

    Chapter 559: Chapter 559: The First One to Kill is Him!

    This pot of wine had been entirely splashed onto Ying Qingshuang¡¯s face, leaving his face wet and stained, an utter picture of disgrace.

    Put simply, when Huang Xiaolong splashed the wine, Ying Qingshuang did not struggle or resist at all. He allowed Huang Xiaolong to do as he pleased.

    There was no other reason than that he simply could not believe, or rather, could not have anticipated, that Huang Xiaolong would humiliate him in such a manner.

    Of all the people present, only Ying Aoshan knew that her husband was a disguised martial arts master, unfathomable in his depths. Even Ying Aotian was unaware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true extent.

    In the eyes of Ying Qingshuang and the others, Huang Xiaolong was nothing more than an ordinary man.

    Who would have thought that an ordinary man would dare to splash wine directly onto the face of a martial arts Grandmaster!

    Was this not akin to a mouse biting a cat? A mayfly shaking a tree? An ant biting an elephant?

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!!!!¡±

    In the next second, Ying Qingshuang exploded into action!

    Within his eyes, a venomous glint exploded forth. Overwhelmed by fury, his True Qi burst out like a whirlwind, causing many wooden tables in the wine shop to levitate from the ground.

    It seemed inevitably that Ying Qingshuang was about to land a heavy blow onto Huang Xiaolong, to beat him to death or incapacitate him.

    ¡°Wait~~ No!¡± Ying Aotian cried out in deep concern. He stood up. Although in his prime, Ying Qingshuang would be unable to hurt Huang Xiaolong in front of him, now he was unable to stop it in time.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ying Aoshan replied softly with a smile. ¡°Hehe~~ It is quite satisfying seeing Little Long doing this.¡±

    In the blink of an eye!

    Just when Ying Qingshuang was about to strike Huang Xiaolong with his palm¡­

    Bang~~!!!!!

    A loud noise erupted!

    Huang Xiaolong had ruthlessly smashed the wine pot onto Ying Qingshuang¡¯s head.

    As a result, the wine pot was flattened, and Ying Qingshuang¡¯s head was cracked right open, spewing blood. He collapsed, knocked unconscious onto the floor.

    Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t used fatal force. That hit only knocked Ying Qingshuang unconscious. When he woke up, the worst effect would be concussion. It wouldn¡¯t kill him.

    All this happened so quickly that by the time people beside Ying Qingshuang reacted, he¡¯d already passed out on the ground, motionless.

    ¡°This is preposterous! It¡¯s outrageous! An outsider, daring to assault! Kill him!¡± Immediately, the people who¡¯d come with Ying Qingshuang to the wine shop surrounded Huang Xiaolong like wolves and tigers, ready to attack.

    ¡°All of you, back off.¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped forward and stomped down on the wooden floor of the wine shop. Boom~~~!!!!!

    An overwhelming pressure exploded forth like a tornado, as if the wine shop itself were about to shatter under this burden.

    It hit everyone¡¯s hearts like a heavy hammer, shaking their insides and scattering their True Qi temporarily!

    A master!

    This guy is a master!

    Pairs of frightened and resentful eyes, stared fixedly at Huang Xiaolong, yet everyone began to involuntarily retreat.

    ¡°Not leaving, yet?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Fine! We¡¯re leaving!¡± A dark-skinned young man helped Ying Qingshuang, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve committed a heinous crime! Do you know who Qingshuang is? He¡¯s Cousin Qingfeng¡¯s younger brother! Cousin Qingfeng is a distinguished figure, and he will definitely not let you off! Even your Uncle won¡¯t be able to protect you! Wait for your death! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The group of people scurried away dispiritedly.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down again.

    Ying Aotian watched Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of discovery. ¡°Brother-in-law, you really are intriguing, aren¡¯t you? So powerful, impressive, incredibly so¡­ From the beginning, both Dad and I thought you were just a master of bewitchery, like bug poison, and odd magic; we never expected you to be an ancient martial arts expert! Sister Aoshan, you¡¯ve kept me in the dark!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Ying Aoshan chuckled, her face full of pride. ¡°Little Long is indeed very powerful. A while back in Jiangnan City¡¯s ancient martial arts competition, he amazed everyone with his skills.¡±

    For Ying Aotian, the Jiangnan City¡¯s martial arts competition was beneath his notice, he had never paid attention to it. Quite low-grade to him.

    Now, having witnessed Huang Xiaolong knocking Ying Qingshuang unconscious and repelling several grandmasters with his imposing aura, he knew for certain that Huang Xiaolong was not a person to be underestimated.

    However, his worry returned. ¡°Brother-in-law, you knocked out Ying Qingshuang. Sure that felt good¡­ but Ying Qingfeng probably already went back home, he is a man who thinks highly of himself, he would not let things slide¡­ Let¡¯s not eat anymore. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Ying Aotian feared that Ying Qingfeng would come looking for trouble, although his brother-in-law had been hiding his skills, staying quiet until he decided to surprise everyone. Still, they couldn¡¯t resist Ying Qingfeng¡¯s rage.

    After all, Ying Qingfeng was a rare prodigy of princely stature, last year he managed to condense 88 strands of True Qi. A genius in his own right, it¡¯s unknown how much he has progressed in a year.

    Apparently, his brother-in-law may not stand a chance against Ying Qingfeng with one move!

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully tapped the table, ¡°Let¡¯s have some food! Hurry up with the food!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ brother, we don¡¯t really need to worry. Little Long can handle it. Besides, the family meeting is about to start tomorrow, cousin Qingfeng probably won¡¯t be in a hurry to take his revenge.¡± Ying Aoshan smiled. In her heart, if Ying Qingfeng dared to come and hurt her beloved husband, she would release the bug poison, even use the ¡°Ghost Summoning Jade Talisman¡± that Huang Xiaolong got for her to summon all the nearby spirits.

    He wouldn¡¯t necessarily lose to Ying Qingfeng.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, considering Ying Qingfeng¡¯s personality, he loves to humiliate others under the public glare. Perhaps, he¡¯ll choose to bide his time, then take revenge on your brother-in-law at the family meeting tomorrow, avenge Ying Qingshuang. That¡¯ll make him look good, killing two birds with one stone.¡± Ying Aotian mused.

    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s eat. The family meeting kicks off tomorrow? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was filled with an eager expression.

    Tommorrow, the grand Ying Family meeting would commence under everyone¡¯s watchful eye!

    ¡­

    The ancestral land.

    Ying Chong¡¯s mansion!

    A spacious, single-story house, filled with rare antiques from the Qin and Han dynasties.

    ¡°Whimper~~ Brother~~~ Brother Qingfeng, Dad¡­ I was hit! I was beaten¡­ It was that despicable Ying Aoshan¡¯s husband¡­ They brought in some wild man¡­ who hit me¡­¡±

    Ying Qingshuang, his head wrapped with a bandage, his eyes looking like a starving wolf, was weeping and complaining.

    Inside the room, Ying Qingfeng sat leisurely in a Taishi Chair, casually drinking tea from a covered bowl. Occasionally, his eyes flashed with a sharp light.

    Another middle-aged man was there, his face grim and foreboding. ¡°Humph! You¡¯re just a waste of space! You¡¯re a disgrace to your father! If you had a third of your brother Qingfeng¡¯s abilities¡­ Nevermind, nevermind, I will personally rectify this matter for you.¡±

    This middle-aged man was none other than Ying Qingfeng¡¯s father, Ying Chong!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ying Xiao to get external help¡­¡± Ying Chong growled sinisterly. ¡°He¡¯s facing certain defeat yet still wants to resist? Ridiculous!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Dad, just let the third uncle¡¯s faction jump around a bit more. The family meeting starts tomorrow, that will be their end.¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, exuding an aura of killing intent; the temperature in the room dropped. ¡°The first one I¡¯ll kill at the meeting is Ying Aoshan¡¯s wild husband. Anyone who tries to prevent you, Dad, from achieving your ambition must die.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Ying Qingfeng lightly slapped the armrest of his chair.

    Boom~~!!

    A destructive power exploded from his palm, turning the chair into flying debris.

    Ying Qingfeng stood up, his aura soaring high, ¡°Dad, here, I wish to congratulate you in advance on your ascent to head of the family!¡±

 Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Chapter 560 - Clan Meeting Begins (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 560: Chapter 560 ¨C Clan Meeting Begins (Fifth Update)

    The branch led by Ying Chong naturally thought everything was already wrapped up with their advantageous position, their opponents¡¯ struggles from Ying Xiao¡¯s side were futile, even if they were fighting for survival.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t think so.

    He promised that in tomorrow¡¯s clan meeting, he would disgrace and humiliate Ying Chong¡¯s faction severely. The so-called family¡¯s royal-level Ying Qingfeng, was just a joke in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view.

    Until he finished lunch, as expected, Ying Chong¡¯s faction did not come for revenge.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ying Aotian, and Ying Aoshan returned to their residence.

    Huang Xiaolong spent the afternoon sleeping, holding the fragrant Ying Aoshan in his arms.

    Before dinner, Ying Xiao summoned the clan members for an emergency meeting.

    The attendees included Ying Xiao¡¯s wife and six concubines, all his children, sons-in-law, daughters-in-law, as well as loyal old servants like Uncle Yun.

    There was a good turnout.

    ¡°Ah~~ son-in-law, Uncle Yun has already told me about you,¡± Ying Xiao looked at Huang Xiaolong, looking more and more pleased with him. ¡°Unexpectedly, you dominated in the ancient martial arts competition in Jiangnan City, even defeating the internationally renowned ¡®Satan¡¯ Huangfu Tusun. Well done! My son-in-law, you are indeed a dark horse in our faction!¡±

    Ying Xiao looked at Huang Xiaolong with newfound respect, but in his heart, Huang Xiaolong was not yet considered on-par with Ying Qingfeng.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled at Ying Xiao without further comment.

    Ying Xiao¡¯s gaze swept across the room, and all the clan members fell silent.

    ¡°Tomorrow, the Ying family¡¯s clan meeting will be officially announced!¡± Ying Xiao spoke with gravitas. ¡°This year¡¯s meeting will be split into three parts!¡±

    ¡°Firstly, ancestor worship! We pay tribute to our family¡¯s ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, gift offerings! Clan members contribute gifts to the family ¨C a way to return the favor to the family¡¯s nurture, showcase their capabilities, their achievements over the year. In other words, it is a bragging contest. Those who contribute more and valuable gifts would get more respect.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you came in a hurry and don¡¯t have to prepare any gifts. Aoshan has prepared a generous gift for the clan.¡± Ying Aoshan whispered. ¡°We¡­ we are a couple, giving one gift is enough.¡±

    ¡°My good wife, what gift did you prepare?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well~~ I won¡¯t tell you for now.¡± Ying Aoshan said with a coy smile.

    ¡°The third part¡­ the Martial Arts Competition! Our Ying family is a traditional martial arts family ¨C valuing martial arts as the ultimate respect in our circle. To put it plainly, worldly things are illusory and fleeting, and martial arts is the truth! For the clan meeting, a competition is inevitable. This year, the top three of the competition will receive generous gifts from the family. I hope you all will give your best and leave no regrets.¡±

    At this point, Ying Xiao turned to look at Ying Aotian. His eyes were filled with regret and anger as he barked, ¡°Aotian, originally, the competition should have been your platform to demonstrate your prowess¡­ but¡­ rest assured, even if it costs me my life, I will seek justice for you! Those who plotted and harmed you must be found!¡±

    Aotian responded with a faint smile at Huang Xiaolong in his eyes filled with trust, ¡°Dad, let me handle my issues. And¡­ my brother-in-law will help me.¡±

    ¡°Sigh~~~~¡± Ying Xiao¡¯s expression showed anger as well as helplessness, ¡°This year¡¯s clan meeting is different from past years. Ah, we Yings are prosperous and flourishing like never before, but underneath it all, disputes arise and undercurrents are surging¡­ Tomorrow, at the clan meeting, my father will announce the next family head¡­ I am the rightful successor, but my elder brother Ying Chong¡¯s faction, they are too domineering, especially with the emergence of Ying Qingfeng. Now that Aotian has been hit by disaster and the situation has deteriorated dramatically, many of the elders who once supported me have defected to my elder brother¡¯s faction¡­Tomorrow, no matter what, you all must remain calm, even if it means I abdicate the family head position, what I care about is that our family is safe.¡±

    Ying Xiao is losing confidence in the competition for the family head position and considering a contingency plan.

    ¡°Dad! We will absolutely stand against Uncle¡¯s faction till the end!¡±

    ¡°Dad, if Uncle¡¯s faction competes fairly, we will gladly accept, but they¡¯ve attempted assassination on sister Aoshan, severely injured brother Aotian, and even tried to use dark magic to kill us. We are sure it¡¯s Uncle¡¯s faction! We won¡¯t accept!¡±

    ¡°We will gamble everything! Even if it costs us our lives, we must not let Uncle¡¯s faction get what they want!¡±

    ¡­

    Ying Chong¡¯s children summed up their extreme discontentment.

    Ying Aoshan was also determined that if Uncle¡¯s faction pushed too hard tomorrow, she would use the bug poison or summon spirits, and fight to the end!

    Huang Xiaolong yawned, thinking to himself, ¡®So this is the pre-battle pep talk, huh? Damn, this is so boring!¡¯

    Would there be suspense in tomorrow¡¯s clan meeting?

    ¡­

    They said nothing more that night.

    They got up early the next day!

    Today was the Ying family¡¯s annual grand event, the whole ancestral land was filled with merriment, songs, dances, and petals were spread on the cobblestone paths. Even the majestic main path had a luxurious red carpet laid out.

    The clan members were radiant and gearing up, even the servants and maids changed into their new attire made from fine materials.

    Nine in the morning!

    All clan members gathered at the ancestral land were headed towards a large and ancient square in the heartland!

    According to the clan¡¯s genealogy records, this square was the place where the Ying Family¡¯s ancestors worshipped the heavens!

    Moreover, the Ying Family¡¯s experts from all generations have fought and showcased their martial aura in this square!

    The ancient square is a very solemn site within the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral land!

    Huang Xiaolong went with the tide of people towards the ancient square, with Ying Aoshan on his left and Ying Aotian on his right.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, will you help me heal today?¡± In this atmosphere, Ying Aotian, who was currently a cripple, was indeed somewhat unwilling. Last night, he had dreamt of regaining his cultivation, and personally reclaiming his glory.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as if nothing was the matter. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the square.

    The square was large, covering an area equivalent to a standard football field.

    In all directions, there were steps made of boulders where people could sit.

    Within the square, there were some ceremonial altars and martial arts platforms.

    Hundreds of Taishi Chairs were placed on the stage, which was reserved for the elders and the current Family Head. But for now, it was empty.

    The vast square was packed with people, causing one¡¯s scalp to tingle in the sight of the dense crowd.

    Huang Xiaolong estimated that the clan meeting was attended by at least ten thousand people.

    Of course, not all were from the Ying Family. There were also a large number of maids, servants, slaves, cooks, gardeners, and old nurses.

    A family as big as this, with countless martial arts grandmasters, was truly remarkable.

    Such was the depth of the Ying Family!

    Indeed, it was evident!

    Such a large family, many of its members held renowned positions in society.

    It can be said that not only in Huaxia but even globally, the Ying Family holds a significant position.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong felt several hostile, sharp-as-knife gazes directed at him.

    Huang Xiaolong immediately turned his head to see a large group of distinguished men and women, led by a middle-aged man who was like a hawk, heading towards the seating area of Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage.

    Among them was Ying Qingshuang, who Huang Xiaolong had dealt with yesterday, and now had his head wrapped in bandages.

    At this moment, Ying Qingshuang¡¯s gaze was directly fixed on Huang Xiaolong. The hatred, resentment, and curses in his eyes were truly indescribable!

    ¡®Hehehe~~ Here come the people from Ying Chong¡¯s lineage! I wonder what Ying Qingfeng, the so-called current prodigy of the Ying Family, looks like¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong began searching for Ying Qingfeng in the crowd.

    Soon, he spotted a distinguished man standing out from the crowd. This man was fierce, under thirty, yet exuded a majestic aura of dominance.

    Within his body flowed 92 streams of True Qi, dangerous and powerful like pythons!

    Undoubtedly, this man was Ying Qingfeng!

    At last year¡¯s Ying Family meeting, it was said that he had cultivated 88 streams of True Qi within his body. Now, one year later, he had added four more streams. He indeed had monstrous talent.

    It should be noted that the cultivation of True Qi becomes more difficult the further one progresses. It isn¡¯t easy to cultivate each additional stream.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At present, even if Ying Aotian¡¯s cultivation is restored, it would only amount to 81 streams of True Qi. He has already been left far behind by Ying Qingfeng. There is no way to catch up in the short term, and over time, the gap between them may even widen more significantly!

    At this time, Ying Qingfeng seemed to sense Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze. He looked over at Huang Xiaolong with an odd expression.

    Suddenly!

    Ying Qingfeng concentrated his energy to send a voice transmission. His lips barely moved, but his voice rang out next to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hurt my little brother, aren¡¯t you? At today¡¯s clan meeting, I will slaughter you, just like slaughtering a dog.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong responded with a faint smile and transmitted his reply, ¡°F*ck your mother¡­¡±

 Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Chapter 561: FiancÃ©e

    Chapter 561: Chapter 561: Fianc¨¦e

    Ying Xiao and Ying Chong, the pair of arch-enemies, hadn¡¯t begun to talk, but Huang Xiaolong and Ying Qingfeng, the Ying Family¡¯s fourth-generation chief prodigy, had already embarked on a covert verbal face-off.

    Ying Qingfeng threatened Huang Xiaolong, but Huang Xiaolong was far from intimidated and amusedly shot back.

    Damn you to hell!

    This barrage of curse words doused Ying Qingfeng like a dog¡¯s blood.

    Consider, Ying Qingfeng was born with a golden key in his mouth, a remarkable prodigy, a freak of nature. Everywhere he goes, he¡¯s welcomed with flowers, praise, adoration, submission¡­

    When has he ever been cursed out?

    Even more so, the one cursing appeared so weak!

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong had injured Ying Qingshuang and even used covert communication tactics, but in Ying Qingfeng¡¯s eyes, he remained utterly insignificant!

    Now, Ying Qingfeng¡¯s feelings could be likened to being bitten by an ant!

    In a blink of an eye, a storm was brewing inside Ying Qingfeng, almost on the verge of eruption. However, his aura quickly stabilized, and he glanced at Huang Xiaolong with half-closed eyes, as if looking at a piece of dead meat.

    He restrained himself.

    Well, today was the family¡¯s grand celebration, livelier and more solemn than New Year. If he struck rashly, it would mean a desecration of the family gathering, disrespecting their ancestors, and this would incur everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Besides, Huang Xiaolong, after all, was Ying Xiao¡¯s son-in-law. Killing him outright would make it impossible to claim the moral high-ground.

    When Ying Qingfeng killed, crippled or humiliated others, he always liked to position himself morally superior, as if he were the embodiment of justice.

    ¡®Forget it¡­ I can torture this bastard during the martial arts gathering.¡¯ Ying Qingfeng finally shifted his gaze away from Huang Xiaolong, treating him with dismissive indifference.

    ¡®Hehehe, this guy is quite scheming. Not bad, the sons of the ten ancient martial families really are the most entertaining toys.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was simply ecstatic.

    As for a toy like Ying Qingfeng, if he was impulsive and easily angered, it would be less fun. The trickier and more calculating they were, the more enjoyable Huang Xiaolong found them.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Little brother!¡± Ying Chong laughed heartily, walking towards Ying Xiao, his expression seemingly sincere. ¡°Little brother, is the whole family here? Ah~~ Was the journey smooth? Eh? Nephew Aotian, you¡¯re here for the family gathering as well? I heard you were badly wounded, your martial arts crippled. Why aren¡¯t you resting at home? Alas~~ Heaven is jealous of the gifted, Nephew Aotian, your martial talent was second only to my son Qingfeng in our Ying Family¡­ But as it turns out, fate plays its tricks, alas. Nephew Aotian, your downfall is a misfortune for our family!¡±

    The words of Ying Chong, though seemingly filled with concern, were insidious each and every one, hitting right to the heart, causing Ying Xiao to seethe with such fury that he nearly spat blood. ¡°How dare you! Big brother! Not only did you arrange all sorts of scheming plots to undermine my branch of the family, but now you¡¯re adding insult to injury right to our faces! You¡¯ll get your comeuppance!¡±

    Upon hearing Ying Xiao¡¯s words, Ying Chong¡¯s face changed dramatically, his eyes as sharp as a hawk. ¡°My dear little brother, are you suspecting me? Hahaha~~~ You can eat whatever you like, but you can¡¯t just say anything you want. I, Ying Chong, am aboveboard. Why would I resort to the underhanded tricks you mentioned? Everything needs evidence! If there¡¯s no evidence, little brother, you better shut your stinky mouth!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ying Xiao turned pale and then green, but indeed he couldn¡¯t produce any valuable evidence proving the ruination of Ying Aotian, the assault on Ying Aoshuang, and those fish fed with curses were connected to Ying Chong.

    Seeing Ying Xiao was silent, Ying Chong¡¯s face showed great satisfaction. Today, he and Ying Chong would engage in a fierce competition, striving for every inch of victory, and he had taken the lead, metaphorically slapping Ying Xiao with a resounding slap! This was a great start!

    Ying Chong and his branch of family members found an empty spot and settled down.

    Before long, the ancient square filled with people. It seemed that almost all of the Ying families who were attending today¡¯s clan gathering had arrived.

    Just at this moment!

    Boom~~ Boom Boom~~ Boom Boom Boom~~~~

    The gongs and drums sounded!

    Clarinet blasts!

    The family members also set off firecrackers.

    In an atmosphere of joy and excitement, tens of elders, carrying themselves with dignity, walked towards the high platform in the center of the square, each taking their seat on the Taishi Chair!

    These elders were firm and steady, none of them showing signs of senility. Rather, they appeared vibrant and youthful, despite their age!

    This is the Ying Family Elder Group!

    A group of venerable antiquities! Respected and esteemed!

    Seated in the center was the current Family Head, the father of Ying Xiao. He looked to be in his seventies or eighties, but his eyes were clear and sharp, emanating an aura of power and prestige!

    The music and fireworks came to a sudden stop.

    The vast ancient square fell silent, the atmosphere solemn.

    ¡°Attention, descendants of the Ying Family! Loyal servants!¡± The Family Head stood up, his eyes sweeping the square, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Great! Our Ying Family, prospers year by year!¡±

    His voice was not particularly loud, but every word reached every person in the square, clear and distinct.

    After a pause, the Family Head continued. ¡°This year¡¯s clan gathering will be held as scheduled. The content of the gathering is divided into three parts! Ancestral worship! Gift-giving! Martial contest! Moreover¡­after these three sessions, I, as an old man, will announce an important matter, a matter affecting the future direction of our Ying Family¡­¡±

    With these words, all those present felt a chill!

    It¡¯s a crucial issue that affects the future direction of the Ying Family?

    It must be the selection of the next Family Head!!!!!

    In an instant, people from Ying Chong¡¯s line, all had frenzied smiles on their faces. Especially Ying Chong, whose ambition was evident in his eyes!

    It seemed that the position of the future Family Head was already in their grasp!

    By contrast, Ying Xiao¡¯s faction looked despondent as if they had lost before the fight began.

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong pulled a little smile, ¡®Who will claim the final victory is still unknown, you guys, your expressions are too exaggerated, aren¡¯t they?¡¯

    ¡°Well, first of all, let¡¯s proceed with the first session of this clan gathering¡­¡± The Family Head smiled. ¡°Our ancestral worship of the Ying Family.¡±

    Just then¡ª

    ¡°Xia Family, Miss Xia Chuchu is visiting!¡±

    A loud voice sounded.

    ¡°Huh? Chuchu is here?¡± Upon hearing this, Ying Xiao¡¯s gloomy expression finally showed some hints of a smile. He said to Ying Aotian: ¡°Son, your fianc¨¦e is here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked a bit startled. ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Ying Aoshan quietly explained, ¡°Little Long, you have seen the people from the Xia Family in Jiangnan City. That Xia Ying, she had quite a good impression of you, didn¡¯t she? Hehe~~ Actually, families like the Xia Family and the Wei Family, they are second-tier forces in the Huaxia martial arts circles, far behind our Ying Family. But there is a young lady from this generation of the Xia Family, who is quite gifted in martial arts. She has had some extraordinary experiences since she was little. She got engaged to my brother Aotian when she was thirteen. However, our two families have kept a low profile about this marriage.¡±

    Ying Aoshan winked. ¡°Last time, at Jiangnan City¡¯s martial arts tournament, Xia Chuchu didn¡¯t participate. That was because she disdains competition. She is not inferior to the three trump cards of the Wei Family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in understanding.

    However, when he looked over at Ying Chong¡¯s faction, he saw mockery, sarcasm, ridicule, and Schadenfreude¡­ all kinds of expressions on their faces!

    It seems, things are not as simple as they appear!

 Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Chapter 562: Heart Like a Serpent and Scorpion

    Chapter 562: Chapter 562: Heart Like a Serpent and Scorpion

    In the square, countless pairs of eyes turned to look over.

    They saw a girl dressed in a white dress gracefully walking their way.

    The girl was at most 20 years old, with exquisitely beautiful features, skin as tender as tofu, and an ethereal aura as refreshing as a drizzle in an empty mountain. Her figure was flexible and graceful, her almond eyes and peach cheeks enchanting, and her eyes shimmered with spiritual energy. She was truly breathtaking.

    Upon looking at her, Huang Xiaolong noted that she had already refined 28 strands of True Qi within her, far surpassing Ying Aoshan.

    So young, so beautiful, and already a promising ancient martial arts Grandmaster. Despite hailing from a small family like the Xia Family, she was indeed a good match for Ying Aotian.

    The Xia Family! Xia Chuchu!

    For a second-tier martial arts family like the Xia Family to produce a martial arts prodigy like Xia Chuchu, the probability is perhaps only once in a hundred years.

    Among the Ying Family women attending the clan meeting, there were quite a few beauties, but most of them felt inferior in front of Xia Chuchu.

    Fairly speaking, Xia Chuchu indeed was a peerless beauty, on par with Ying Aoshan.

    ¡°Little Long¡­so, isn¡¯t Xia Chuchu beautiful? However, she is out of your league. She¡¯s going to be our sister-in-law.¡± Ying Aoshan chuckled on the side.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong had been watching Xia Chuchu all along.

    However, all of a sudden, an odd expression flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. It seemed like he had discovered something that was making him want to burst into laughter. However, he forcefully held back and then glanced at Ying Aotian, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Little Long, you are making a strange expression~~¡± Ying Aoshan was curious.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing, hehehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly.

    Among the visitors, besides Xia Chuchu, there were two elderly men who seemed to be elders from the Xia Family. Huang Xiaolong had not seen them at the martial arts competition in Jiangnan City. As for their martial arts cultivation, it was quite average. Though they were both ancient martial arts grandmasters, one had refined only 2 strands of True Qi, while the other had refined 4 strands of True Qi.

    Next to Xia Chuchu, there was a mysterious figure wrapped in a black cloak, with even his face hidden. Judging by his silhouette, he was a man, with only a pair of eyes sporadically flickering with a concealed sharpness visible.

    Huang Xiaolong noted that this person had refined an astonishing 95 strands of True Qi within him, slightly surpassing even Ying Qingfeng!

    Huang Xiaolong chanted an insight spell silently, taking a quick look. Under the thick black cloth, a young, extremely handsome man¡¯s face was concealed, his gaze gleaming with a wicked charm.

    ¡®So young, and his cultivation surpasses Ying Qingfeng, hehehe, could he be one of the young masters from another of the top ten ancient martial arts families? Hahaha~~fun, quite fun.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a slightly teasing smile.

    ¡°Hahaha! Niece Chuchu, you¡¯re here? Hm¡­you do indeed have the qualifications to participate in the Ying Family meeting.¡± Ying Xiao rose to his feet, welcoming Xia Chuchu.

    He was quite satisfied with this prospective daughter-in-law.

    Despite her humble origin, she was beautiful, graceful, and her martial arts talent was acceptable.

    Moreover, now that Ying Aotian¡¯s standing had drastically fallen after being crippled, having such a wife could bring some good luck, and he should be content.

    At this moment, Ying Aotian looked quite moved, smiling at Xia Chuchu. It seemed that he did have a liking for Xia Chuchu, his already betrothed fiancee.

    ¡°Uncle Ying, how do you do.¡± Xia Chuchu and the others came over to Ying Xiao¡¯s side and bowed, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s been many years since we last met. You still look strong and robust. I, Chuchu, am here to greet you.¡±

    The words were full of politeness and respect, but when Huang Xiaolong listened, there was a hint of perfunctory undertone in Xia Chuchu¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Chuchu.¡± Ying Aotian greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Ah¡­brother Aotian.¡± Xia Chuchu gave a somewhat awkward smile. Her eyes reflected something complex ¨C sympathy, surprise, eventually turning into disdain and¡­disgust!

    ¡°Ah~~ Things are not that simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong increasingly confirmed his thoughts.

    ¡°Chuchu, today is our Ying Family meeting. Since you¡¯ve come¡­hmm, your and Aotian¡¯s age is not small, it¡¯s time to get married.¡± Ying Xiao said with anticipation on his face.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Xia Chuchu hesitated a bit, then bit her teeth saying, ¡°Uncle, Brother Aotian, today, Chuchu took the liberty to attend the gathering of the Ying Family to discuss this marriage matter¡­¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Xia Chuchu mustered up her courage to say, ¡°When I was betrothed to Brother Aotian, I was still young and naive¡­actually¡­even though we are all in the martial arts circle, in today¡¯s society, the freedom of love and marriage is respected¡­It¡¯s no longer the time when parents arranged marriages¡­¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Ying Xiao¡¯s face abruptly changed! The satisfied smile on his face also froze!

    Ying Aotian was a smart man. Xia Chuchu had explained her views clearly, and he naturally understood some things. His face also became extremely pale, and his whole body was trembling with anger, shame, and humiliation.

    The vast square was filled with the Ying Family and the Elder Group, Family Head, each one of them had their faces turned.

    ¡°Sigh~~~Today, Chuchu is here to¡­to tell Brother Aotian that a coerced melon is not sweet¡­and, Brother Aotian is now injured¡­his martial arts cultivation abolished¡­Chuchu¡­Chuchu and him are no longer from the same world.¡± Xia Chuchu¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone heard her loud and clear!

    ¡°Chuchu is here today to¡­wipe out this marriage proposal!¡±

    Damn it! She came to call off the marriage!!!

    Fury!

    All of the Ying Family was filled with rage!

    Since ancient times, calling off a marriage is a great shame and disgrace for any family!

    Let alone an old and distinguished family like the Ying Family, even smaller families, and ordinary families would become the laughing stock when encountered with a canceled engagement. Whoever goes out from the family would be a subject of ridicule!

    Today, Xia Chuchu calling off the marriage is not just humiliating Ying Xiao and Ying Aotian.

    But the entire Ying Family!

    Only Ying Chong¡¯s faction was laughing at their misfortune.

    It could vaguely be seen that Xia Chuchu¡¯s calling off the engagement today might be related to Ying Chong¡¯s faction. Maybe, it was even directed by Ying Chong¡¯s faction!

    ¡°How dare you!!!¡± Ying Xiao finally exploded like a volcanic eruption! His whole body was filled with overwhelming rage, his face was frightfully grim, as if he was about to kill, to consume someone. ¡°Xia Chuchu, you¡¯re looking for trouble!¡±

    Ying Aotian¡¯s face turned pale, completely bloodless, his fists clenched tight, his nails deeply embedded into his flesh! Blood oozed out!

    Insult!

    Great Insult!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Canceling an engagement is a great shame, especially when Xia Chuchu announced it at the Ying Family meeting, a crucial moment when all the clan members gathered together.

    And she even said that they were not from the same world¡­

    This kind of humiliation, it was like pushing someone into the abyss!

    What a heart of a snake, no more than this!!!

    ¡°Your Xia family, in front of my Ying family, is nothing but mere ants! My son¡¯s willingness to marry you is simply the luck of your Xia ancestors! You dare to cancel the engagement? Great! Today, I, Ying Xiao, will bring disaster to you ungrateful wretch!¡± Overwhelmed with anger, Ying Xiao¡¯s aura exploded, sweeping over Xia Chuchu!

 Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Continuous Divine Turns!

    Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Continuous Divine Turns!

    The ancient martial arts inherited in the Ying Family was swordsmanship hence in Ying Xiao¡¯s aura, was encapsulated an unparalleled sword energy. As he was brimming with indignation, if his sword energy were to hit Xia Chuchu, it could sever her entire body¡¯s vital passages, rendering her crippled.

    Witnessing him, everyone in the Ying Family was joyous. How audacious of the Xia Family to show up uninvited at a Ying Family gathering just to spite us.

    Not to mention disabling Xia Chuchu, even the complete extermination of the Xia Family would be justified.

    In a split second, just as Ying Xiao¡¯s sword energy was about to envelop Xia Chuchu, the mysterious man standing beside her casually waved his hand, disintegrating Ying Xiao¡¯s sword energy.

    ¡°Senior Ying Xiao, you¡¯ve overstepped your bounds¡­¡± The mysterious man¡¯s voice was incredibly shrill. ¡°Could it be that you intend to force a marriage? How amusing~~ All matters in the world can be boiled down to reason. As it stands, Chuchu and your son Ying Aotian, no longer belong to the same world. Dragons do not cohabit with snakes, surely you understand this principle.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not part of the Xia Family! Why do you hide your identity?¡± Ying Xiao was frantic. However, he realized that this completely concealed individual standing before him appeared to have a higher cultivation level than his own!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± A loud laugh echoed.

    The laughter originated from the center of the plaza, emitted by the Family Head of the Ying Family.

    The Family Head had a trace of annoyance and resentment in his eyes. ¡°Good, good, very good. The Xia Family indeed. The Xia Family is outstanding. Backing out of the engagement? This was an arrangement made years ago. I still vividly remember the Xia Family¡¯s sycophantic behavior back then. You refused to back out early, and also late, but chose to do so when my grandson Aotian was facing a major ordeal¡­ Hmm. Alright, if your Xia Family wants to back out, then go ahead. However, it¡¯s plausible that henceforth, there isn¡¯t much necessity for the Xia Family to continue existing.¡±

    The Family Head has spoken!

    The Ying Family is planning to wipe out the entire Xia Family!

    Xia Chuchu¡¯s dainty body trembled slightly, her complexion turned pale, but she quickly composed herself, curtsied deeply to the Family Head of the Ying Family. ¡°Esteemed elder, Chuchu is not an ungrateful woman. In fact¡­ the reason for my presence here today is twofold. On one hand, it¡¯s to annul the engagement with Brother Aotian, and on the other hand, it is to¡­ to announce another matter.¡±

    Xia Chuchu¡¯s words piqued the curiosity of the Ying Family members ¡ª

    What is she going to announce?

    Having already completely infuriated the Ying Family, she still dares to hold forth here. Does she not realize the implications of calling off the engagement which would lead to the total annihilation of the Xia Family by the Ying Family? Has she lost her mind in choosing to back out of the engagement?

    ¡°Chuchu will still become a daughter-in-law of the Ying Family¡­ This gives Chuchu great pride and honor.¡± Xia Chuchu¡¯s eyes softened, her gaze turning seductive, she looked to where the Ying Chong faction was seated. ¡°Chuchu refuses to marry Brother Aotian, but I do willingly wish to marry Brother Qingfeng. Because, a few months ago at a business summit in Germany, I had an unexpected meeting with Brother Qingfeng. I fell in love with him at first sight¡­ I vowed to myself that in this lifetime, I shall not marry anyone but Brother Qingfeng.¡±

    Xia Chuchu spoke with determination.

    The whole audience was in an uproar!

    Xia Chuchu¡¯s words were a shocking twist!

    She had already greatly offended the Ying Family, and now, she was confessing her feelings to Ying Qingfeng in front of everyone¡­

    This completely changed the situation. The only one Xia Chuchu had offended was Ying Xiao¡¯s faction, she was not disrespectful to the entire Ying Family!

    She still wanted to be a daughter-in-law of the Ying Family!

    She simply shifted her affection from Ying Aotian to Ying Qingfeng!

    ¡°Esteemed elder, Chuchu is in love with Brother Qingfeng!¡± Xia Chuchu told the Family Head of the Ying Family, her tone brimmed with sincerity.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ .¡± The Family Head was at a loss for words, but the anger that filled his body gradually dissipated.

    ¡°Hahaha!~~~ My good daughter-in-law! You have a good eye! You truly have a good eye!¡± Ying Chong burst out laughing, casting a contemptuous glance over at Ying Xiao. ¡°Only those who understand the times are great! Love cannot be forced.¡±

    ¡°Chuchu, don¡¯t be afraid, come, sit by me.¡± Ying Qingfeng beckoned, a proud smile on his face. ¡°Indeed, in modern society, relationships are all about fate. If you marry a man you do not love, it would be a tragedy. Chuchu, we fell in love at first sight and our feelings for each other are mutual, I believe my Grandfather won¡¯t separate us.¡±

    After a pause, Ying Qingfeng looked at Ying Aotian with a pitiful gaze, as if looking at a beggar. ¡°My dear brother Aotian, love cannot be forced. Don¡¯t worry, Chuchu is a good girl, I will take good care of her all my life.¡±

    So, this is the plan!

    Xia Chuchu¡¯s backing out of the engagement today was part of the scheme coordinated by the Ying Chong faction!

    This was intended as a harsh blow against the Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage!

    No wonder Xia Chuchu dared to blatantly break off her engagement with Huang Xiaolong in front of everyone at the Ying Family meeting. It turns out she had the support of Ying Chong and Ying Qingfeng¡¯s lineage.

    She acted so fearlessly because she had backup.

    A green hat like this, Ying Qingfeng securely placed it directly onto Ying Aotian¡¯s head.

    This kind of humiliation is enough to drive someone to suicide.

    Ying Aotian has suffered terribly. From a martial arts prodigy to a useless ruin that everyone can bully, and now with a green hat on his head, his spirit will probably collapse.

    The will to survive will be extinguished.

    ¡°Thump~~~~~~!!!!!!¡± Angered to the point of spitting out old blood, Ying Xiao swayed unsteadily on his feet.

    ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Ying Aoshan promptly stood up to support her father.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~~¡± Ying Aotian laughed hysterically.

    The laugh was filled with despair and helplessness that couldn¡¯t be described.

    There was a trace of fresh blood at the corner of his mouth, where his teeth bit through his lip. His face was so pale, it didn¡¯t resemble a human but a ghastly ghost. ¡°Good, excellent, Grand-uncle, Ying Qingfeng, you won. All your scheming and careful planning has been successful. Congratulations to you. I¡¯m a waste now, unable to take revenge for today¡¯s humiliation. You won¡­¡±

    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy and pity.

    This was too tragic.

    Ying Aotian was simply a true life tragedy.

    However, this is how the martial arts world operates, survival of the fittest, the victor rules, and the loser becomes bandit.

    The lineage of Ying Xiao has been completely suppressed by the lineage of Ying Chong.

    Ying Chong¡¯s lineage would take all the power, reversing Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage, to become the Family Head¡¯s lineage!

    Even if some people felt indignant for Ying Aotian, they wouldn¡¯t dare to speak up, otherwise, they would end up dead.

    ¡°Thump~~~~~~¡±

    Just then, a burst of laughter came. Everyone turned to the source.

    Huang Xiaolong was the one laughing.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Ahahaha~~~~~ I¡¯m dying of laughter, honestly, I¡¯m dying¡­ I¡¯ve been wanting to laugh for quite some time¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was laughing so hard that he was practically rolling on the floor, even tears were coming out from his laughter.

    ¡°Little Long, what, what are you doing!¡± yelled Ying Aoshan as she tried to signal Huang Xiaolong.

    Today is the clan meeting, Little Long, please don¡¯t cause trouble!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong stood up and walked to Ying Aotian, patting his shoulder. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t cry and don¡¯t be disheartened. Listen to me, I¡¯m happy for you. I¡¯m sincerely happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what do you mean?¡± Ying Aotian was totally baffled.

    He had been bullied to this extent, wearing a green hat so bright it shone and on top of that, Huang Xiaolong was happy for him?

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Let me explain clearly. If today, this woman didn¡¯t regret the marriage and instead married you¡­ then, you would have become the scapegoat. Plus you would even become a jubilant dad.¡± Huang Xiaolong reached out, grabbed Ying Aotian¡¯s hand and held onto it. ¡°That was too risky, really, it was too dangerous, you almost became a righteous person! However, someone else has taken the fall for you.¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong teased Ying Qingfeng. ¡°Your brain must have a problem. You hurried to take the fall and that¡¯s fine, but you even brag about it in public. Could it be that a donkey had kicked your head before?¡±

 Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Chapter 564: Of course I chose to forgive her!

    Chapter 564: Chapter 564: Of course I chose to forgive her!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were understood by all the adults present. They implied that¡­Xia Chuchu was no longer a virgin!

    Such words, spoken in a clan gathering with thousands of people present, were astounding!

    Everyone was caught in a state of shock.

    In an ancient martial arts family, a woman¡¯s virginity is highly valued. For talent like Ying Qingfeng, a prince-like figure, to marry a woman, be it as a wife or a concubine, she must be a virgin. Anything less would be considered a blasphemy to the entire Ying Family.

    If things were truly as Huang Xiaolong described, Xia Chuchu, with her tainted reputation, actively seeking love from Ying Qingfeng and aspiring to marry into the Ying Family would be preposterous! And the man who would have Ying Qingfeng take the fall, was playing a big game!

    ¡°Uh¡­ brother-in-law¡­ is this true?¡± Even Ying Aotian, who was so ashamed that he wanted to commit suicide, had forgotten his humiliation and stared wide-eyed at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Kid! Watch your tongue!¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face was fierce, his eyes were full of cruelty, but there was also a hint of doubt. After all, although he had some fondness for Xia Chuchu, the reason he wanted to marry her was merely to steal her from Ying Aotian. He hadn¡¯t even laid a finger on Xia Chuchu till now!

    ¡°Chuchu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ying Qingfeng asked with a sardonic tone.

    ¡°This is outrageous! You¡¯re slandering me! What kind of person are you? Our femininity is more precious than life, you actually use it to insult and defame me¡­ I won¡¯t let this go, Xia Chuchu is going to take you down!¡± Xia Chuchu¡¯s innocent and beautiful face was completely distorted with rage, wishing to immediately pounce on Huang Xiaolong and tear him to pieces!

    But in her eyes, there was a trace of indescribable panic! It was as if a snake had been stepped on its vital seven inches!

    The mysterious man standing next to Xia Chuchu was both startled and panicked. Moreover, like a venomous snake, he was staring intently at Huang Xiaolong, preparing to strike at any moment!

    ¡°Absurd! Utterly absurd!¡± The Ying Family Head was somewhat irritated. Today¡¯s clan gathering was such a solemn occasion, and yet scandalous incidents kept happening, causing total chaos.

    ¡°Father! This is Little Long, my son-in-law! He is Aoshan¡¯s husband! He is your son-in-law!¡± Ying Xiao hurried to clarify Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity to the Family Head.

    After speaking, Ying Xiao looked at Huang Xiaolong with an almost grateful gaze.

    You should know, if Ying Qingfeng just managed to put a green hat on Ying Aotian, not only would Ying Aotian¡¯s life be destroyed, his spirit crushed, turning him into a living corpse. But also the competition between Ying Xiao¡¯s line and Ying Chong¡¯s line would face a heavy blow!

    Now that Huang Xiaolong had jumped out to make a joke, regardless of whether his words were true or false, he had at least given Ying Xiao¡¯s line a chance to take a breather!

    ¡°Hmph! How dare you spew such nonsense? Are you a beast, with no understanding of manners or shame?¡± Ying Chong glared at Huang Xiaolong in anger.

    ¡°Hahaha ~~ Of course, I wouldn¡¯t just make up stuff.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked playfully, looking at Xia Chuchu, ¡°In fact, from the moment I saw you, I knew that you were no virgin. A virgin¡¯s hips are tight, but yours are slightly loose. There¡¯s a natural fragrance on a virgin, you don¡¯t have it. Of course, these are not the most important. The most important thing is, through the art of observing Qi, I noticed within your body, a man¡¯s breath. A woman, with the residual essence of a man inside her body, can only mean one thing, you¡¯ve had sex without any protection. Also, your last sexual encounter should have been yesterday. Tonight, you will ovulate, and a man¡¯s sperm can survive for 48 hours, which means, tonight, you might successfully conceive.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong calmly looked at Ying Qingfeng. ¡°If she becomes pregnant tonight, you¡¯ll not only be played, but you¡¯ll also become a father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! You bastard! I want you dead!¡± Xia Chuchu¡¯s face turned beet red, she even cursed at Huang Xiaolong with some crude words, causing people to frown.

    A woman of high society should never use such vulgar language; it showed a lack of upbringing. It seemed that Xia Chuchu¡¯s inner self was not as pure and holy as she appeared on the surface.

    The mysterious man standing next to Xia Chuchu had murderous intent flashing in his eyes, but this intent was not targeted at Huang Xiaolong, but¡­ inexplicably locked onto Xia Chuchu!

    He wanted to kill to silence her!

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­ You want to kill to silence her?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at the mysterious man. ¡°No need to hide anymore, you should be a prince-level existence from one of the ten ancient martial arts families. You¡¯re even more formidable than that honest Ying Qingfeng. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be from the Bian Family. Because I smell numerous fragrances of rare medicinal herbs from your body.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words stopped the mysterious man from making any drastic moves against Xia Chuchu.

    His pupils contracted, and on his forehead, a bead of sweat began to seep out.

    ¡°The present heir of the Bian Family?¡± Ying Xiao was worried about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s safety and stepped in front of him, his gaze capable of piercing through anything. ¡°Your voice, seems to be deliberately disguised, and moreover, you¡¯re wearing a cloak and hiding your face¡­ Your identity is extremely suspicious! Are you possibly the young master of the Bian family, Bian Muyan?¡±

    ¡°Brother Muyan, is that you? Stop playing games! Although we¡¯ve only met once, your physique, it¡¯s¡­ the more I look at you, the more you look like him!¡± Ying Qingfeng also had doubts.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ~~~ Fine.¡± The mysterious man took off his mask, revealing his youthful face, which was as handsome as a demon¡¯s. However, his expression remained calm. ¡°Chuchu is my adoptive younger sister. Originally, I didn¡¯t receive an invitation to the Ying Family gathering, so it would¡¯ve been improper for me to attend. However, today, Sister Chuchu is here to break off an engagement. I was afraid she would be hurt by the enraged Ying Xiao. Therefore, I had no choice but to come incognito and accompany her. I am here just to protect Sister Chuchu.¡±

    As he spoke, this mysterious man, one of the charming and eccentric heirs of the Bian Family, Bian Muyan, bowed deeply to the Ying Family Head standing on the high platform in the middle of the square. ¡°Elder Ying, I apologize for my rudeness.¡±

    Gasp~~~~!!

    The square was in an uproar.

    Bian Muyan!

    It really was Bian Muyan!

    It was rumored that Bian Muyan, the heir to the Bian family, was a very mysterious and independent person. No one ever thought that he would sneak into the Ying Family gathering!

    At the same time, everyone started to see Huang Xiaolong in a new light!

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was somewhat lucky. He had met Bian Yizhi before and understood that the Bian Family, one of the top ten ancient martial arts families known for their medical knowledge, often carried the scent of medicinal herbs due to their long-term work with them.

    So Huang Xiaolong took a guess. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be right!

    ¡°Friend, you can eat random things, but you can¡¯t say whatever pop into your head, especially when it¡¯s about a girl¡¯s reputation. To utter such words, there is a price to pay. And some prices, you can¡¯t afford.¡± Bian Muyan warned, looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Are you threatening my son-in-law?¡± Ying Xiao sneered.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Actually, the faint scent of a man that lingers on her¡­ it¡¯s yours.¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered, ¡°Impressive, very impressive. You slept with this woman and then personally sent her to the Ying Family to cuckold Ying Qingfeng. Impressive, your actions are really astonishing.¡±

    Once these words were uttered!

    The square fell into dead silence!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Brother Muyan, is this true?¡± Ying Qingfeng squinted, glaring at Bian Muyan, his killing intent undisguised.

    ¡°Pu~~~ What a fun day. Ying Qingfeng, you schemed to snatch Ying Aotian¡¯s woman in order to cuckold him. But unexpectedly, it was this man from the Bian family who cuckolded you instead¡­ Ha ha ha ha~~~~ You city folks really know how to have fun, going around in circles, it¡¯s made my head spin.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ That¡¯s right! Ying Qingfeng, I thought of a statement that fits the situation perfectly.¡± Huang Xiaolong full of playful spirit, roared, ¡°Of course I choose to forgive her!¡±

    The atmosphere had become so tense, it was as if you could wring water out of it!

    Every member of Ying Chong¡¯s faction had risen, their entire bodies exuding a powerful aura, they were just about to surround Bian Muyan!

 Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: I have a good son-in-law!

    Chapter 565: I have a good son-in-law!

    Now, not only was Ying Chong out for the kill, but on the high platform of the square, many of the ancient members of the Ying family had a ruthless look in their eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ all of you¡­ are spitting blood!¡± Xia Chuchu was completely flustered.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Bian Muyan roared, staring at Huang Xiaolong, his gaze terrifying as if he was a demon out for blood. ¡°Kid! If you can¡¯t provide evidence for this, my Bian family will treat you as our enemy! We won¡¯t rest until you¡¯re dead! Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, we will find and destroy you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ well, well, quite arrogant.¡± Ying Xiao had a protective look on his face. ¡°Aoshan is my beloved daughter, and Little Long is her beloved husband. In other words, Little Long is half my son. Are you threatening him in front of me, disregarding me, Ying Xiao, as nothing?¡±

    ¡°Ying Xiao, don¡¯t take advantage of your age!¡± Bian Muyan¡¯s pupils had turned ice-cold. ¡°Your son-in-law? So your son-in-law can slander without consequences? Ha-ha, Ying Xiao, you really regard yourself as the future family head of Ying family, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ying Xiao was poked in the sore spot by Bian Muyan.

    ¡°Yes! Brother, stop siding with your son-in-law. We must indeed seek evidence in every matter. Without hard evidence, spouting nonsense is an insult to our Ying family!¡± Ying Chong spoke loudly. ¡°We should get him out!¡±

    ¡°Evidence.¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s heart was torn at this moment.

    If everything Huang Xiaolong said was true, he would lose face entirely!

    ¡®Maybe¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have used Xia Chuchu to lash out at Ying Aotian¡­ Could I have possibly taken the wrong step?¡¯ An inexplicable twinge of regret began to grow within Ying Qingfeng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Stop dawdling, you have ten breaths to bring forth the evidence.¡± Bian Muyan was calmly staring at Huang Xiaolong.

    In fact, he had indeed been fooling around with Xia Chuchu for a long time, regularly enjoying her body. However, not once had he considered marrying her, let alone taking her as a concubine.

    To put it plainly, Xia Chuchu was just a plaything for him! She was devoid of any status!

    Xia Chuchu was simply passed off to a decent man once he was done with her.

    Originally, the man should have been Ying Aotian, but then Xia Chuchu was approached by Ying Qingfeng¡­

    She was well aware that the future of Ying Qingfeng was bound to be brighter than that of Ying Aotian!

    The two hit it off immediately!

    Bian Muyan believed that even the world¡¯s most advanced medical equipment would not be able to detect that she had been deflowered!

    Even the most promiscuous playboy would think she was a pure virgin after sleeping with her!

    There should be no holes in this plan!

    He hadn¡¯t expected Huang Xiaolong to expose him in public today!

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, Huang Xiaolong can¡¯t produce any evidence!

    ¡°I allow you to use the most advanced medical techniques to examine Xia Chuchu and prove her innocence!¡± Bian Muyan¡¯s words were filled with righteousness.

    ¡°If you have a clean conscience, you won¡¯t fear ghosts knocking at the door!¡± Bian Muyan was so calm, so composed, that many in the Ying family couldn¡¯t help but believe him.

    ¡°Aoshan sis, your brother-in-law has stirred a big hornet¡¯s nest this time~~¡± Ying Aotian looked worried. If after the examination it was proven that she was still a virgin¡­

    Then, Huang Xiaolong would have completely offended the Xia family, the Bian family, and even the Ying family!

    ¡°Brother, trust Little Long! You don¡¯t understand how powerful he is!¡± Ying Aoshan looked resolute.

    ¡°There is no need for an examination.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, and the next second!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    A terrifying force exploded from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. It was like a black hole! Like a vortex! Like the depths of hell!

    In an instant, Xia Chuchu¡¯s gaze was compulsively drawn to Huang Xiaolong, and she fell deeply into his eyes!

    Her mind was lost in an instant!

    She felt dazed, as if she were sleepwalking.

    In all the world, there was only one voice left.

    This was a man¡¯s voice, one that was filled with an entrancing wickedness, like the voice of a devil.

    ¡°Speak of your relationship with Bian Muyan¡­ Speak¡­¡±

    This voice was alluring, making it nearly impossible for Xia Chuchu to resist.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I met Bian Muyan at a party two years ago. I knew he was a genius from the Bian Family, one of the top ten ancient martial arts families, and was addressed as ¡®Master¡¯. Comparatively, my family¡ªthe Xia Family¡ªwas too weak, far too weak¡­ Despite that, my fianc¨¦ was Ying Aotian from the Ying Family. However, his life was destined to be overshadowed by Ying Qingfeng. It made me ecstatic to have any association with such a prodigy. Plus, Bian Muyan provided me with numerous top-quality elixirs¡­ Thus, I became his woman. Or more accurately, I became his female slave¡­¡±

    Xia Chuchu¡¯s voice was clear and unhesitating.

    She spilled all the details of her illicit relationship with Bian Muyan without trying to hide anything.

    Huang Xiaolong had used a technique on Xia Chuchu known as the ¡°Soul Capturing Art¡±¡ªa minor art described in an ancient text called the ¡°Nine Yin True Scripture.¡±

    Ordinary hypnotism might have difficulty controlling an ancient martial arts grandmaster, but with the ¡°Soul Capturing Art,¡± Xia Chuchu was left without any choice or ability to resist.

    Eerily silent!

    The huge public square of the Ying Family was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop!

    After she finished speaking, abruptly, a mighty gust tore through the air!

    A sword Qi that seemed capable of cutting through anything attacked across the distance!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Bian Muyan wanted to interfere, but he hesitated.

    This slight hesitation led to the fierce sword Qi piercing directly through Xia Chuchu¡¯s heart!

    Thud~~~~~~!!

    Blood spurted out as Xia Chuchu was struck flying. Crashing onto the ground, her whole body was drenched in blood. She twitched once and then was no more.

    ¡°Whore!!!¡± The one who had struck was naturally the fuming Ying Qingfeng.

    This time, he had lost face horrendously. The one who had been made a cuckold wasn¡¯t Ying Aotian; shockingly, it was him!

    The members of Ying Xiao¡¯s line naturally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Especially Ying Aotian, who was feeling like he had narrowly escaped. He murmured, ¡°Brother-in-law, it¡¯s thanks to you this time. Otherwise¡­ I nearly ended my life out of despair for such a fickle woman¡­ It was too frightening, absolutely terrifying¡­ If Ying Qingfeng hadn¡¯t stepped in, and I had married her¡­ then¡­ wouldn¡¯t I have been cuckolded for life?¡±

    ¡°Good son-in-law! You¡¯ve saved the day for us! Ha ha ha! Wonderful! Absolutely wonderful!¡± Ying Xiao was thrilled to the core. He couldn¡¯t help but love Huang Xiaolong, his son-in-law.

    Xia Chuchu was dead.

    ¡°Wait!¡± In the face of the furious Ying Chong and the elders of the Ying Family, Bian Muyan was also scared to death. He shouted, ¡°This matter, I admit that I am in the wrong. However, it wasn¡¯t deliberate. The entire thing happened because the wretched Xia Chuchu wanted to marry Qingfeng¡­ In this case, I, Bian Muyan, am willing to compensate with top-quality elixirs, 100 of them! All of them were personally crafted by the elders of my Bian Family! Furthermore, if I die here, the Bian Family and Ying Family will go to war! After all, I am at the level of a master, the heir to the future family head of the Bian Family. I am not your average clansman. If I die, my father and grandfather will definitely seek revenge at all costs, leading to a war to the bitter end between the Bian Family and Ying Family.¡±

    Bian Muyan outlined his arguments and pleaded sincerely with Ying Chong. ¡°Master Ying Chong, Brother Qingfeng is a genius of martial arts. You are the most entitled person to become the future family head of the Ying Family¡­ Starting from now on, I, Bian Muyan, representing the Bian Family, will fully support Master Ying Chong!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Bian Family?¡± Ying Chong¡¯s eyes were flashing. Immediately, he held back the furious Ying Qingfeng. ¡°Son, let it go. Small losses may prevent large gains. As Master Bian said, Xia Chuchu was merely an ignoble woman. Becoming enemies with the Bian Family over her is not worth the cost.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ying Qingfeng was not really a hot-headed person. To be frank, he didn¡¯t have much affection for Xia Chuchu. Was it worth it to confront the Bian Family for such a disgusting woman?

    ¡°Fine! Master Bian, let¡¯s put this misunderstanding behind us. However, remember your words. Your promise.¡± Ying Chong stated coldly.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Bian Muyan let out a sigh of relief. Then, he glared at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes brewing with all sorts of dark schemes.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Please, Family Head, continue the family conference. A mere servant girl from the Xia Family is not worth starting a war between our Ying Family and the Bian Family.¡± Ying Chong declared loudly.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, my good older brother!¡± Ying Xiao was delighted, feeling satisfied. ¡°Older brother, now don¡¯t you feel like your plans were too clever for your own good, and your cleverness has backfired? You meticulously schemed everywhere, suppressed me and my line at every turn¡­ You wanted to use a servant girl to put a green hat on my son, to shatter his spirit¡­ But¡­ it turned out to be a farcical play! The one who was humiliated was your son, Ying Qingfeng!¡±

    ¡°Older brother, although I was at a disadvantage everywhere, being suppressed by you to the point of breathlessness¡­ I was lucky! I have a good son-in-law, you didn¡¯t expect that did you?¡± Ying Xiao affectionately draped an arm around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You didn¡¯t account for my son-in-law, did you? To tell you the truth, Aoshan¡¯s enchantment was broken by my son-in-law. The layout you set was also broken by my son-in-law¡­ Ha ha ha!¡±

    Ying Chong and his son Ying Qingfeng simultaneously turned their eyes to Huang Xiaolong.

    Only one thought crossed their minds¡ª¡±No matter what, during today¡¯s family conference, Huang Xiaolong must be killed! This man is odd, he can¡¯t be allowed to live!¡±

 Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Why Should I Kneel?

    Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Why Should I Kneel?

    If this year¡¯s clan assembly is viewed as a competition between Ying Xiao¡¯s line and Ying Chong¡¯s line, then the opening appears to have swung in favour of Ying Xiao¡¯s side!

    A good start!

    This has uplifted the once dispirited spirits of Ying Xiao¡¯s line.

    However, the clan assembly has yet to start and the schemes of Ying Chong¡¯s line that have been patiently planned for quite some time will undoubtedly leave no opportunities for Ying Xiao¡¯s line in the rest of the proceedings!

    ¡®Could it be that my son-in-law might assist my line today to turn the tide?¡¯ Ying Xiao couldn¡¯t help but glance at the equally unconcerned Huang Xiaolong. He then shook his head with self-deprecation. ¡®It is unlikely¡­ With Ying Qingfeng as a hurdle, it¡¯s hard to surpass¡­ But if my son-in-law can prevent our total defeat, and prevent an utter loss of face, it¡¯s already a great achievement!¡¯

    Ying Chong¡¯s line, too, has taken their seats. The expressions on their faces were not too pleasant, filled more with resentment and fury, vowing to completely crush Ying Xiao¡¯s line in the events of the clan assembly that will come!

    Bian Muyan, having come to a reconciliation with Ying Chong¡¯s line, sat next to Ying Qingfeng.

    In the high platform in the middle of the square, the Elder Group debated for a while, weighed the pros and cons, and decided not to pursue the crime of Bian Muyan further.

    ¡°Good! Our Ying Family¡¯s clan assembly this year begins now! The first session, paying homage to the ancestors!!!!¡± stated the Family Head loudly, his face filled with solemn reverence.

    The surrounding members and servants of the Ying Family all wore stern expressions, looking as devout as believers.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, appeared nonchalant. Ancestors? Damn! Your ancestors are my handmaidens!

    Soon, objects such as offering table, incense burner, tributes, joss paper and others were brought into the square by clan members, and were placed on a tall altar in the centre of the square.

    The sacrificial animals for the ceremony, all of them alive, including oxen, horses, and sheep, were led to the altar.

    ¡°Bring forth ¨C the ancestral portrait!!!!!¡±

    Upon the Family Head¡¯s roar, every elderly member of the Elder Group stood up in complete and utmost seriousness, facing the altar.

    The next second, all the members and servants of the Ying Family around the square also stood up.

    The scene was magnificent.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong still seated casually, Ying Aoshan whispered. ¡°How about¡­ standing up, for the sake of face~¡±

    Ying Aoshan knew about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s relationship with the Ancestor, but it was an unspoken secret. Thus, she could only plead for Huang Xiaolong to follow the Ying Family¡¯s rules to some extent.

    ¡°Oh, alright. I will stand up.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled speechlessly, reluctantly standing up.

    ¡°Little Long, this ancestral portrait, apparently, was a self-portrait drawn by our Ying Family¡¯s great ancestor. It¡¯s very lifelike.¡± Ying Aoshan whispered.

    Not long after, a group of sombre clan members, showing utmost respect, carried a portrait towards the altar in the middle of the square.

    Upon a closer inspection, Huang Xiaolong saw a woman dressed in a martial suit performing a sword dance on the yellowing, aged portrait.

    Her swordplay was elusive, as if she would ride the wind and return to it!

    Even this sword-dancing posture encapsulated an extremely profound set of swordsmanship, along with the spirit of the sword and the charm of the sword!

    It can be said that if someone is a martial art prodigy, they could comprehend advanced martial arts from this painting!

    However, probably the current generation of the Ying family won¡¯t have such a talent.

    The face of the woman in the portrait had become somewhat vague due to the aging, but it could faintly be made out to be Ghost King Ying Kexin!

    Huang Xiaolong could ascertain that this self-portrait was definitely drawn by Ying Kexin herself, and not ghostwritten by any artist! This was because every stroke contained Ying Kexin¡¯s will. Each stroke formed a set of sword techniques!

    Sure enough!!!!!!

    Whoosh~~~!!!

    A faint silhouette floated out of the portrait! It was incredibly blurry! Unlike a soul entity.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here?¡± The fuzzy silhouette was none other than Ying Kexin!

    ¡°Oh. When you painted this, you instilled it with a spiritual imprint and martial will, which is why, after so many years, there¡¯s still a trace of your remembrance remaining¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong communicated soulfully with Ying Kexin¡¯s illusion.

    ¡°Mhmm, master, this is my lingering remnant. Today, because the master has brought my ghost form here, this remnant was awakened. In the past, no members of my clan could awaken this remnant.¡± Ying Kexin¡¯s phantom made a lament, floating around, murmuring. ¡°Ah~~~ thousands of years have passed, some things haven¡¯t changed¡­ I remember when the great king bestowed me this territory, my clan was so strong. Now, it has somewhat declined¡­ These, these are my descendants¡­ Sigh!Their martial arts skills are too weak! The painting clearly contains a set of swordsmanship and sword intent, how can they not comprehend it? They¡¯re too stupid! How can there be such obtuse descendants?¡±

    As Ying Kexin was prattling on, Huang Xiaolong also chimed in. ¡°Yes, your descendants, they¡¯re all idiots. Dumbasses.¡±

    At that time, Ying Kexin¡¯s painting had been brought out to the altar.

    Next was the lighting of the incense burner, and the sacrifice of three livestock.

    The Family Head was the first to preside over the ceremony.

    The current head of the Ying Family, came down from the Elder Group, approached the altar devoutly, stepping up to the altar step by step.

    He lit three incense sticks, knelt towards the portrait of Ying Kexin on the altar, chanting under his breath.

    After putting the burning incense in the burner, he stood up, turned around, and looked towards the edge of the square.

    ¡°Members of the Ying Family! Servants! Kneel before the ancestors! Pray to them for their blessings, so that the Ying Family may prosper for generations, and endure for eternity!¡± The head of the Ying Family announced loudly.

    ¡°Kneel to the ancestors!!!¡±

    On the edge of the square, tens of thousands of people were gazing at the altar with utmost devotion, and then, all knelt down in unison!

    Even Bian Muyan, in the midst of such atmosphere, was overcome with the intention to kneel, his knees hitting the ground.

    The members of the Elder Group were no exception, some kneeling even more strictly than the others.

    Out of the vast square, only Huang Xiaolong remained standing.

    Huang Xiaolong was standing, strikingly conspicuous.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± On the altar, the Family Head noticed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°My son-in-law, why are you not kneeling?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­¡± Ying Xiao was taken aback, hastily saying. ¡°Father, it is Little Long¡¯s first time attending a clan gathering, he must be uncomfortable.¡±

    Having said that, Ying Xiao looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Good son-in-law, get down on your knees, even though a man¡¯s knees are as precious as gold, now that you¡¯re half a member of the Ying Family, kneeling before the ancestors shows respect~~~¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Cough, cough~~~¡± Ying Chong, who was kneeling there, coughed a few times, and said in a shrill voice. ¡°Third brother, indeed your son-in-law has no manners. According to clan rules, the sons-in-law and daughters-in-law of the Ying Family, must kneel in their first year of ancestor worship, and not only kneel, but from their seats, crawl all the way to the altar.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s position, the distance to the altar was almost 2-300 meters, which is to say, Huang Xiaolong needs to crawl, while kneeling for several hundred meters¡­

    ¡°Kid, are you not going to kneel? Kneel and crawl to the altar! Otherwise, don¡¯t think of stepping into the Ying Family!¡± Ying Qingfeng also had a smug grin on his face as he watched Huang Xiaolong.

    In fact, this rule is essentially abolished, only applied to some disobedient sons or daughters-in-law, to clip their wings a bit. If Huang Xiaolong had followed the crowd and kneeled from the beginning, Ying Chong¡¯s faction wouldn¡¯t have been able to make things difficult for him.

    However, Huang Xiaolong stubbornly refused to kneel, thus giving Ying Chong and Ying Qingfeng an opportunity to deal with him!

    ¡°Why the heck should I kneel?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled as he looked at Ying Chong and others. ¡°I kneel to your sister, huh!¡±

 Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Chapter 567 The Ancestors Show Their Spirit!

    Chapter 567: Chapter 567 The Ancestors Show Their Spirit!

    Why should I kneel?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were uttered so nonchalantly, as if they contained absolute righteousness and were perfectly natural.

    In reality, he seriously wasn¡¯t showing off. Even if he wanted to kneel, Ying Kexin wouldn¡¯t dare let him!

    A ghost!

    The Yin Emperor!

    You, a ghost, are asking the Living King Yan to kneel for you? What gall did you eat?

    However, his sentence had blown up the entire scene!

    Even the Ying Xiao faction was completely horrified!

    You, as a son-in-law of the Ying family, actually refuse to kneel to your ancestors? That¡¯s a huge disrespect!

    ¡°You brat! As audacious as the sky! Disrespectful to our Ying family¡¯s ancestors! A capital offense!¡± Ying Chong took the opportunity to yell.

    The atmosphere was so heavy, it was almost dripping!

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ son-in-law¡­ you¡­ you say such things¡­ have you¡­ have you gone mad?¡± Ying Xiao¡¯s forehead was pouring sweat like a waterfall.

    All the members of the Ying family stared at Huang Xiaolong with hatred.

    The ancestors are their taboo!

    The family head¡¯s face had also turned completely green. ¡°Son-in-law ¡­ No, youngster, are you disrespecting our Ying family ancestors? Disrespecting our Ying family?¡±

    The family head was also on the verge of explosion.

    Today is the most important day for the Ying family. A newcomer, who has just entered the Ying family, dares to act so recklessly¡­ It seems that the Ying family can¡¯t accept this person. Moreover, they must severely punish him in order to give an explanation to the ancestors beneath Jiuyin!

    Ying Chong¡¯s faction was looking at Huang Xiaolong with schadenfreude.

    Didn¡¯t you just steal the limelight? Let¡¯s see how you manage this situation now!

    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s not that I disrespect the Ying family¡¯s ancestors.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke confidently, ¡°It¡¯s because, your Ying family¡¯s ancestor, he won¡¯t let me kneel.¡±

    ¡°Absurd!¡± Ying Chong roared angrily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then you try it, make me kneel.¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes, mocking Ying Chong.

    ¡°Hmph! Today, no matter who you are, you must kneel to our Ying family ancestors! Otherwise¡­¡± Ying Chong bared his teeth and snarled, but his words were cut short¡ª¡ª

    Slap~~~!

    A loud slap directly landed on Ying Chong¡¯s face!

    ¡°Huh¡­..¡± Ying Chong was dumbfounded.

    He was slapped into a daze!

    The next second¡­

    ¡°Courting death!! Boy, you¡¯re screwed! Today, I¡¯ll turn you into dust!¡± The rage in Ying Chong¡¯s eyes was enough to burn the world!

    Who does he think he is? He¡¯s potentially the future Family Head, yet today, in front of everyone, among family members and servants, he was slapped!

    Subconsciously, he believed that Huang Xiaolong was to blame.

    ¡°What¡¯s your point? Threatening me? I didn¡¯t move at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged innocently. ¡°It¡¯s not my business.¡±

    However, Ying Kexin¡¯s residual consciousness was seen hovering menacingly over Ying Chong¡¯s faction.

    After all, as an ancestor, they could suppress their descendants in their bloodline and genes. Despite only being residual consciousness, it could still punish the descendants as it pleased!

    ¡°Brother¡­ my son-in-law really didn¡¯t move, and there was no sign of True Qi fluctuation from him¡­ He¡¯s many steps away from you, so he couldn¡¯t have slapped you without anyone noticing¡­¡± Ying Xiao was also baffled, not understanding what had just happened.

    At this moment!

    ¡°Dad! Your¡­ your¡­ your¡­ your face!¡± Ying Qingfeng pointed at Ying Chong¡¯s face in shock, at the palm print left by the slap.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± Ying Chong¡¯s face hurt.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s¡­ a¡­ seems like a¡­ a woman¡¯s¡­ palm print¡­¡± Ying Qingfeng was horrified.

    All eyes turned to Ying Chong¡¯s face.

    The left cheek, which had been slapped, bore a clear palm print. It was obviously a delicate palm print, its slender fingertips indicating it was left by a woman.

    Next second¡­

    Smack~~~!!!! !

    A slap from the heavens, landing again on Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face!

    ¡°Who? Who is it? Who is it?¡± Ying Qingfeng covered his face and roared furiously. ¡°Who is it? Step out! Don¡¯t hide behind the scenes!¡±

    Smack~~Smack! Smack! Smack!

    The following slaps sounded like a drumbeat, all in quick succession!

    Every individual from the Ying Chong family line had been slapped across their face, leaving the imprint of a woman¡¯s palm!

    Like witnessing a ghost, the situation leaves the hearts of every member of Ying¡¯s family, including servants, tight with apprehension.

    But things hadn¡¯t finished yet.

    Smack~~~!!!!!!

    A tremendous roar, as the Family Head of the Ying¡¯s on the altar was brutally slapped in the face!

    The Family Head¡¯s face had been hit!

    The Family Head covered his face, feeling as if he was in a dream.

    He held a high position of power, and had never been slapped in his life, but today¡­

    Smack smack smack~~~smack smack smack~smack smack smack~~~~~

    Across the camp of the Elder Group members, every elder¡¯s face bore a clear mark of a slap. They were dumbfounded and shocked, feeling that today¡¯s event was beyond comprehension.

    ¡®The ancestor showed their presence?¡¯ thought Ying Aoshan, suddenly understanding. ¡®The ancestor is Little Long¡¯s maid, so now that the clan wants Little Long to kneel, the ancestors could¡­ could personally punish the disrespect of our clan members¡­¡¯

    Ying Kexin was also angry. How could these descendants be so foolish? Shouting for their master, the Yin Emperor, to kneel in front of his own portrait, wasn¡¯t that disgracing the ancestor?

    Hence, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t need to say anything. Ying Kexin¡¯s residual consciousness vented her anger by wildly slapping the faces of those descendants.

    Good grief, after slapping the Elder Group, Ying Kexin¡¯s residual consciousness floated around the square, unleashing smack after smack, leaving the members of the Ying Family and their servants screaming, yelping, and crying non-stop.

    Finally, an elder from the Elder Group murmured, ¡°The ancestor has shown their presence! The ancestor has shown their presence! We¡­we have angered the ancestor¡­¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, please calm your anger! Ancestor, please calm your anger!¡± The Family Head trembled as he knelt in front of Ying Kexin¡¯s portrait, kowtowing like he was pounding garlic.

    ¡°We¡­we won¡¯t dare anymore! We won¡¯t make our son-in-law kneel anymore! We beg the ancestor not to be angry!¡± cried the Family Head.

    Upon hearing this, Ying Kexin¡¯s residual consciousness ceased her tirade.

    And stopped slapping.

    Tens of thousands of eyes, filled with inexplicable fear, looked at Huang Xiaolong, full of skepticism and a hint of trepidation.

    Could it really be that the ancestor had shown their presence?

    Huang Xiaolong spoke innocently, ¡°Did you see that? Even your ancestor doesn¡¯t want me to kneel. Actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to kneel, but that I just can¡¯t kneel.¡±

    With that, he said to Ying Kexin with his mind, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t go overboard. It¡¯s obviously a fun game, you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Alright, master. Kexin will not intervene anymore. Just now, I was just angered by the ignorance of these descendants¡­¡± Ying Kexin¡¯s residual consciousness fluttered back into the portrait.

    ¡°Good¡­good son-in-law¡­what¡­what¡¯s really going on?¡± stammered Ying Xiao in astonishment.

    Just now, many of the family members were slapped. But his lineage was untouched.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything,¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned ignorance.

    ¡°Well¡­ ok¡­ this is too strange¡­¡± Ying Xiao was completely confused.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ok¡­son-in-law, maybe¡­maybe it¡¯s because the ancestor favors you,¡± The Family Head looked at Huang Xiaolong perplexedly, although he didn¡¯t quite believe in the far-fetched idea of the ancestor¡¯s manifestation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ proceed with the second part of the family meeting.¡± The meeting still had to continue, declared the Family Head.

    The Ying Chong camp.

    ¡°Dad, this¡­ this is really strange. Could it really be that the ancestor showed their presence?¡± Holding his face, Ying Qingfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.

    ¡°Impossible¡­this indeed was too strange, but¡­it could not have been the ancestor showing their presence! What association could the ancestor have with that kid?¡± Ying Chong gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, son, don¡¯t be distracted. The truth behind this matter only requires us to catch that kid and torture him for answers! I believe it was him causing trouble! That tall story about the ancestor showing their presence is just to deceive the people!¡±

 Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Chapter 568: Tribute

    Chapter 568: Chapter 568: Tribute

    The family meeting continued.

    At first, some family members really thought that the ancestors had appeared, but after careful consideration, they found this hard to believe and accept.

    After all, the ancestors hadn¡¯t shown themselves for thousands of years, so why had they suddenly appeared today?

    Furthermore, even if the ancestors had appeared, they wouldn¡¯t favor an outsider, would they?

    If they sought to protect someone, it ought to be a descendant of the Ying Family! Why would they strike their descendants for an outsider?

    ¡®There¡¯s something off with Aoshan¡¯s husband,¡¯ the Ying Family Head thought as he stared intently at Huang Xiaolong from across the room. ¡®Could he possess some dark magic? Nevermind, the family meeting can¡¯t be delayed¡­ after this, I will investigate this issue properly. If I find out that he¡¯s up to no good, hmph!¡¯

    A touch of murderous intent rose in the Family Head¡¯s heart.

    The second part of the family meeting proceeded.

    The presentation of gifts.

    This presentation typically involved clan members contributing items to the family. On one hand, it served as a form of reciprocation for the nurture and support received from the family. On the other hand, it was also a testament to the clan members¡¯ achievements and gains over the year.

    This event might seem insignificant, but in this world, power, influence, and wealth were often directly proportional. Without significant power and influence, it was impossible to amass considerable wealth. Moreover, for ordinary people who happened to acquire wealth or treasures by luck, such fortune could in fact be a disaster. The adage ¡°possession of a treasure brings trouble¡± has been relevant since ancient times ¨C without the power to protect one¡¯s wealth, one would be doomed to failure and end up enriching others.

    The family¡¯s higher-ups often assessed the value of the wealth contributed by each lineage.

    At this point, each lineage¡¯s members handed over their prepared items to their respective lineage heads.

    For instance, members of Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage handed their prepared items to Ying Xiao, who would then take them to the Elder Group¡¯s seat for registration, identification, and value assessment.

    Ying Aoshan also brought out her carefully prepared gift ¨C an ancient scroll radiating an intense aura of history. Huang Xiaolong glanced at it briefly and knew it was an antique with at least a thousand years of history.

    ¡°Little Long, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. This is an ancient piano score that Aoshan spent a lot of effort to acquire from a group of tomb robbers,¡± Ying Aoshan said with a slight smile, before handing the scroll to her father, Ying Xiao.

    Huang Xiaolong also smiled.

    A score?

    The value of such an item is indeed in the eye of the beholder. Music enthusiasts would consider it a treasure, while others might just treat it as an antique collection.

    During this gift-presentation segment, some clansmen presented precious gemstones, some offered original shares of public companies, others bestowed overseas properties, and some even brought rare medicinal herbs¡­

    Ying Chong¡¯s lineage had been meticulously preparing for this event for a full year. As such, the value of their offerings was firmly at the forefront among all lineages!

    Their contribution significantly overshadowed that of Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage!

    This made Ying Xiao feel somewhat deflated, as if he¡¯d been outdone.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ So, third brother, the wealth you and your lineage are contributing to the family this year seems a bit meager, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Ying Chong said smugly as he looked at Ying Xiao. ¡°Wealth is power. It seems that the ability of your lineage¡¯s members is somewhat inadequate. All else is irrelevant, this gift presentation is a tangible demonstration of each lineage¡¯s foundation.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, you¡­¡± A blush crept up Ying Xiao¡¯s face, and he was somewhat at a loss for words.

    ¡°Third brother, my son Qingfeng has not yet presented his gift. His business has been flourishing this year, and he has had several strokes of good fortune. The wealth he offers to the family is bound to be a sensation!¡± Ying Chong said proudly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the wealth offered by Qingfeng alone will surpass the total contribution of your entire lineage! Just one person, Qingfeng, will make your whole lineage pale in comparison!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s utter nonsense!¡± Ying Xiao burst out in anger.

    At this moment, Ying Qingfeng stood up, holding two small boxes carved from jade.

    Inside the boxes were the items he was going to offer to the family this year.

    Just by looking at these two jade boxes, one could tell that they are priceless. Hence, one could imagine the preciousness of the items inside them!

    Earlier, when other clan members were presenting their gifts, Ying Qingfeng hadn¡¯t made a move. Now that he was presenting his gift at the very end, this was clearly an act of saving the best for last.

    With jade boxes in hand and an air of arrogance, Ying Qingfeng glanced provocatively at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to see you preparing any gifts¡­ Hmm, you¡¯ve just joined the Ying Family and you¡¯re here for this grand family gathering. Didn¡¯t you prepare even one decent gift?¡±

    ¡°Cousin Qingfeng, Little Long is Aoshan¡¯s husband. As the saying goes, husband and wife share everything. Aoshan has already offered a gift to the family. You don¡¯t need to pick on Little Long,¡± Ying Aoshan replied lightly.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha~~~ That may be true, but not even preparing a single gift, that¡¯s a bit uncouth, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ying Qingfeng laughed haughtily.

    ¡°Well~~ now that you mention it, I do feel a bit embarrassed,¡± Huang Xiaolong said lazily. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to prepare anything at all. Because any gift I bring out casually could overshadow everything else here and become the most precious gift. It seems like you¡¯ve gone to great lengths to prepare two items this year, hoping to steal the show? Unfortunately for you, I could bring out anything casually and it would outshine your two little items. In simple words, even a single hair of mine is thicker than your thigh.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! What a smooth talker!¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered. ¡°Do you even know what¡¯s in my jade boxes? If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re in no position to make such outrageous claims!¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems you just refuse to shed tears until you see the coffin¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up with a playful expression on his face. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s make a bet and see whose gift is more precious. Do you dare to take this bet?¡±

    ¡°Qingfeng, this kid¡¯s quite crafty,¡± Ying Chong warned him in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t fall into his trap.¡±

    Ying Qingfeng gave a cold laugh. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. As you know, these two gifts are beyond worldly wealth. I refuse to believe that someone looking as poor as him could possibly produce anything that would catch the Elders Group¡¯s eye.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Your two treasures are indeed priceless. They won¡¯t lose to anyone,¡± Ying Chong nodded in agreement, and said nothing more.

    ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± Ying Qingfeng asked confidently. ¡°But I advise you not to humiliate yourself.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Okay, let¡¯s go present our gifts at the same time. Let the Elder Group and old patriarch Ying decide which is more valuable. The person who brings the more precious gift wins. The loser must apologize to the winner in front of everyone. How about it? Do you dare to bet?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled playfully.

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked Huang Xiaolong up and down, especially the shabby canvas bag slung casually over his shoulder, which further deepened his disdain.

    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s bet! Let¡¯s go present our gifts together!¡± Ying Qingfeng said with a self-satisfied smirk. ¡°Later, in front of all the clan members, you will have to apologize to me! Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied casually with a smile on his face. ¡°Well, since someone¡¯s offering up their face for me to slap, I might as well oblige.¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, the two men walked together toward the podium where the Elder Group sat at the middle of the square.

 Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Chapter 569: Grand Finale Gift

    Chapter 569: Chapter 569: Grand Finale Gift

    Huang Xiaolong and Ying Qingfeng together, made their way towards the Elder Group on the high platform.

    It could be said that this was the first direct confrontation between the two!

    It was also the first head-on confrontation between Ying Xiao¡¯s faction and Ying Chong¡¯s faction!

    A spectacle indeed!

    One was a prodigious martial artist, the heir of the ten ancient martial families, and unequivocally the foremost figure of the fourth generation of the Ying family.

    The other was the son-in-law who Ying Xiao held in great favor. Though not widely known, he had publicly stated that Xia Chuchu was a loose woman and caught her in the act of infidelity. Even when facing the portrait of the ancestor, he did not kneel and even provoked the ancestor¡¯s apparition, causing the Family Head of the Ying family to get slapped in the face ¨C a truly extraordinary individual!

    Now, the two made a bet to see whose contribution to the family would be superior.

    In fact, naturally, more family members favored Ying Qingfeng. After all, Ying Qingfeng was a remarkable Great Grandmaster of Martial Arts who had traveled across the world and ventured into many forbidden areas of humankind. There were even rumors that it took him only a year to explore the ten major forbidden areas worldwide and experience many remarkable encounters.

    ¡°Aoshan, did¡­ did my son-in-law prepare any gifts for this clan meeting?¡± Ying Xiao asked, full of puzzlement and worries. In fact, he was somewhat embarrassed because the gifts offered by his faction today were indeed inferior to those offered by Ying Chong¡¯s faction. And this didn¡¯t even take into account the grand gift Ying Qingfeng would present later!

    Subconsciously, Ying Xiao was still hoping that Huang Xiaolong would retrieve his reputation.

    ¡°Um¡­Dad, Little Long didn¡¯t specifically prepare anything.¡± Ying Aoshan replied, her face full of smiles and her beautiful eyes filled with faith and reliance on her man. ¡°But dad, there are plenty of good things in Little Long¡¯s bag. He has many, many treasures.¡±

    ¡°That impressive?¡± Ying Xiao responded with a laugh.

    At the edge of the presiding platform!

    A group of elders sat solemnly, and the Family Head was also sitting straight.

    ¡°Qingfeng, Son-in-law, are you both really going to bet?¡± The Family Head¡¯s gaze hardened.

    ¡°Grandfather, of course, we will.¡± Ying Qingfeng responded proudly with a smile. ¡°Some people do not know what¡¯s good for them, only seeking their own humiliation. I will have to teach him a lesson, let him taste defeat, so he would no longer have delusions, and reset his befuddled mind.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± The Family Head nodded, then looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Son-in-law, are you really going to bet?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~Yes, some people do not realize what¡¯s good for them, only seeking their own humiliation. I will have to give him a lesson, let him taste defeat, and not harbor any more delusions, misguiding their minds.¡± Huang Xiaolong imitated Ying Qingfeng¡¯s tone of speech, sounding extremely funny.

    ¡°You!¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s brow furrowed in anger.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing, present your contributions now.¡± The Family Head said with a smile.

    ¡°You may go first.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded dismissively.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ying Qingfeng snorted condescendingly. Then, he placed one of the two jade boxes he was holding onto the table in front of the Family Head. ¡°Grandfather, please appreciate the first precious item I present!¡±

    ¡°Good, Qingfeng, being very obedient.¡± The Family Head responded with a warm smile, slowly opening the jade box.

    The instant the jade box was opened, a strand of peculiar purple light suddenly shone out like a cluster of stars!

    Within the box was a gemstone as large as a goose egg, irregular in shape, entirely purple in color and radiating a purple glow brighter than daylight!

    This light was so brilliant that it made the sunlight seem dull in comparison!

    This light did not belong to the mortal world. It was intoxicating, mesmerizing, and touching!

    For a moment, all the elders were staring wide-eyed at the purple gemstone!

    Even the family members around the square, far from the seating area of the Elder Group, saw this dazzling halo!

    Beautiful! So beautiful!

    ¡°Amazing! Stunningly amazing! This light, it¡¯s too dazzling! This gemstone, it¡¯s not of this world!¡± exclaimed the Family Head, profoundly moved. As the patriarch of the Ying Family, which can trace its heritage back to the Warring States period, he had seen countless rare treasures in his life. Even genuine national treasures didn¡¯t particularly impress him.

    However, this purple gemstone offered by Ying Qingfeng was, without a doubt, the most precious gemstone the Family Head had ever seen in his lifetime.

    ¡°Qingfeng, where did this gemstone come from?¡± asked the Family Head, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Ah~ Grandfather, this gemstone was found by chance while I was exploring a notable human life forbidden zone. A stroke of luck that one can¡¯t hope to come across all the time,¡± boasted Ying Qingfeng proudly. ¡°In Indonesia, Southeast Asia, there are several caves that are extremely frightening; those are the Java Valley Caves of Indonesia. This valley has six large caverns that are shaped like bell mouths, all dangerous traps. Not to mention those who wander accidentally into them with their lives hanging by a thread, even those who maintain their distance are not spared easily. When a person or an animal passes the entrance of the cave, they will be dragged into the valley cave and consumed due to a strong gravitational pull, even from a distance of six to seven meters from the entrance. According to investigations, the valley is filled with bones to the point one can¡¯t distinguish which are human bones from animal bones. Last year, I braved the Java Valley Caves alone and discovered that the strange, horrifying phenomena were caused by some unique mineral stones. Within these stones, I found this extraordinary violet gemstone. You¡¯re right, grandfather, this gem is no longer of this world.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Family Head deliberated with the elders around him. Eventually, he spoke slowly. ¡°This gemstone is priceless! Firstly, its beauty is unparalleled. Secondly, the Java Valley Caves of Indonesia are indeed a deadly place. Ordinary people venture there never to return, even ordinary martial arts Grandmasters risk their lives unnecessarily by exploring there. Qingfeng, you managed to explore the valley and return unscathed; this demonstrates your intelligence and bravery. In conclusion, this purple gemstone holds such great value that it indeed tops all the treasures presented at today¡¯s clan meeting! None can compare!¡±

    ¡°Elder Group, please evaluate!¡±

    The crowd was astir.

    Ying Qingfeng had indeed brought a concluding grand gift. His violet gemstone became the most precious treasure of the gift-giving ritual!

    A mysterious gemstone from the Java Valley Caves of Indonesia!

    ¡°Is there any need to continue the comparison?¡± Ying Qingfeng asked Huang Xiaolong with a sarcastic look.

    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t you still have an offering? Bring it out for valuation. Your shabby stone isn¡¯t worth mentioning,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, openly grinning.

    ¡°It seems you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin!¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered disapprovingly, then laid his second jade box on the table.

    The Family Head delicately lifted the cover.

    In an instant, a fragrant aroma like orchids or musk spread out from the box.

    Many Elder Group veterans, upon smelling this scent, felt completely relaxed as if having drunk Jadescent Nectar, an indescribable sense of comfort and satisfaction. One by one, they closed their eyes, sniffing the aroma with barely perceptible shudders of their nostrils, indulging in the fragrant scent with expressions of pure bliss.

    Inside the jade box was a medicinal pill, about the size of a dragon¡¯s eye.

    Its light yellow color bathed in a halo.

    Three natural-looking traces ran across the surface of the pill.

    ¡°This is a ¡®Triple-stripe Pill¡¯!!!!!¡± exclaimed the patriarch, shocked. ¡°In the art of Alchemy, after a pill is made, its quality can be judged based on the traces formed on its surface. A pill with one trace is the most modest while one with five stripes is the finest quality. A Triple-stripe pill is the king of all medicines! Among our ten ancient martial families, the most precious pill is the Four-strip Pill made by the Bian Family, but that was product from centuries ago¡­ In recent times, Four-stripe Pills have become extinct. The Triple-stripe Pill is the king of all pills! Good job, Qingfeng, you¡¯ve actually brought us a Triple-stripe Pill!¡±

    The Family Head started to tremble with excitement.

    ¡°Grandfather, this is a ¡®Longevity Pill.¡¯ Once consumed, it will extend one¡¯s life by at least 10 years!¡± Ying Qingfeng assured confidently. ¡°A decade of life¡­ The value of this pill cannot be measured by worldly wealth.¡±

    ¡°Such a treasure! A Triple-stripe Pill! Guarantees longevity! Good! This pill can be regarded as our Ying family¡¯s treasure!¡± praised the Family Head, his face full of approval. ¡°Qingfeng, you have made contributions to the family. You brought such a big surprise to this gift-offering session this year, well done!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Your praises are too generous, grandfather,¡± Ying Qingfeng said, looking exceedingly smug.

    The Ying Chong camp burst into exaggerated laughter.

    The Ying Xiao camp, meanwhile, fell into silence.

    Without exaggeration, the two offerings that Ying Qingfeng presented were incredibly precious, more valuable than national treasures.

    ¡°Well? Are you still daring enough to bring out your offering?¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t humiliate yourself. Just bow, apologize to me now. Remember to be sincere and loud.¡±

 Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Chapter 570: Six Meridian Divine Sword! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 570: Chapter 570: Six Meridian Divine Sword! (Fifth Update)

    By now, it can basically be said that the two treasures Ying Qingfeng brought out were truly world-class. Even if Huang Xiaolong came prepared, he couldn¡¯t compete.

    The only thing left to do was to abide by the bet and humbly apologize to Ying Qingfeng.

    A defiant figure who even dared to not kneel to his ancestors, finally bowed down to Ying Qingfeng to apologize, it was indeed a powerful counterattack!

    A slap in the face!

    ¡°Hehehe~~boy, do you finally understand what it¡¯s like when an egg hits a rock? Apologize first. However, this isn¡¯t over, at the martial arts conference later, I will gradually deal with you, making you regret everything you did today,¡± Ying Qingfeng said, a smug look on his face.

    Ying Xiao¡¯s party was overwhelmed with shame.

    If Huang Xiaolong bowed down to apologize, that would mean Ying Xiao¡¯s side had suffered a crushing defeat in this competition!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Laughter erupted from Ying Chong¡¯s group.

    However, Huang Xiaolong looked dumbfounded. ¡°Seriously? You show up with two shabby little things and want me to back down? You¡¯re too narcissistic,¡± he said.

    ¡°Are you trying to renege on the bet?¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Son-in-law, if you have any treasures, bring them out quickly. Don¡¯t worry, the Elder Group will carefully judge without any bias¡±, the Family Head said, smiling at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright.¡± After Huang Xiaolong spoke, he pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket.

    Uh¡­ It was a crumpled sheet of toilet paper.

    Then, he took out a ballpoint pen from another pocket.

    Then, he leaned over the table and started drawing on the toilet paper with the pen.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Ying Qingfeng was shocked.

    The elderly of the entire Elder Group were all looking at each other.

    The many clansmen around the square were baffled by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ludicrous actions.

    What was he doing offering a wrinkled piece of paper as a gift? And why was he acting as if drawing something on it was of utmost importance?

    About ten minutes later, Huang Xiaolong had drawn a human figure on the toilet paper.

    The figure was naked, with several lines drawn in some places.

    There were six lines in total, each ending with a finger.

    Namely ¨C the left thumb, right index finger, right middle finger, right ring finger, right little finger, left little finger¡­

    ¡°Done!¡± Huang Xiaolong pinched the toilet paper and handed it to the Family Head.

    ¡°You¡­Son-in-law¡­you¡­this¡­¡± The Family Head accepted the crumpled toilet paper, took one look at the poorly drawn sketch on it and started trembling with rage. ¡°Son-in-law, this¡­this is your¡­ your so-called treasure?¡±

    The human figure that Huang Xiaolong had sketched on the toilet paper was, to be frank, on par with a kindergarten kid¡¯s drawing.

    ¡°Yes. This is an invaluable treasure, worth hundreds, no, thousands of times more than that purple stone and pill. Simply put, they¡¯re not even on the same level. Therefore, I won the gift presentation round,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯d better bow to me now. Apologize with sincerity, loudly, and with a good attitude,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually ordered Ying Qingfeng.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re fooling me?¡± Ying Qingfeng was shaking with rage!

    He thought Huang Xiaolong also had a treasure, that¡¯s why he dared to bet with him. But he never expected Huang Xiaolong to just scrawl a childish stick figure on a piece of toilet paper¡­

    Was this a joke?

    No, no, no, this was more than a joke, this was humiliation!

    A humiliation to Ying Qingfeng!

    A humiliation to the entire Ying Family!

    The whole area around the square broke into boisterous laughter!

    The laughter came in waves, continuously echoing in the air.

    Ying Xiao¡¯s face turned black!

    ¡°I mean¡­ son-in-law¡­ isn¡¯t this a bit¡­ too much of a prank?¡± Ying Xiao stuttered. ¡°Aoshan¡­ this time, this seems like going too far¡­¡±

    Ying Aotian was also speechless. ¡°What on earth has your brother-in-law drawn?¡±

    ¡°Dad, Brother, don¡¯t worry. Little Long likes to joke around, but he doesn¡¯t joke on serious occasions.¡± Ying Aoshan had a stern look on her face. ¡°I think, on that piece of toilet paper, there must be something really important¡­. Uh¡­ Does it contain some sort of treasure map?¡±

    Bang!!!

    One of the elders could not bear it anymore and slapped the table. ¡°You! You!! Get out of here! Today is our family meeting, not a kindergarten drawing competition! And what the hell are you drawing?¡±

    ¡°My son-in-law¡­¡± The Family Head was about to burst but his slapped cheek was still throbbing in pain, so he gritted his teeth and managed to say, ¡°This joke of yours isn¡¯t funny at all. Now, what¡¯s the treasure that you were supposed to present to the family? Show us.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­I already gave it to you.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked innocent, ¡°Such a precious treasure, and you¡¯re still nitpicking? Tsk tsk¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.¡±

    Spurt~~~!!!

    The family head coughed up a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    ¡°Leave now!¡± The family head couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    At this moment!

    ¡°Wait!!!¡±

    An elder sitting next to the family head stood up abruptly, his face filled with shock and disbelief!

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ hold back¡­!!!¡± The elder screamed as his True Qi surged dramatically.

    ¡°Old Eight, what are you doing?¡± The Family Head looked angry. ¡°Can¡¯t you control yourself? This is our family meeting! You¡¯d better control yourself!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer! Ahhh!!!¡± The elder shrieked and raised his left hand the next second.

    Spurt~~~~~!!!

    An invisible sword qi actually burst out from his left thumb!

    Bang!!!

    The Sword Qi crashed into a vase nearby and it exploded into pieces.

    ¡°What an ardent Sword Qi! Old Eight, what kind of martial arts is this?¡± The Family Head opened his mouth in shock.

    ¡°Hahaha! A treasure! It¡¯s really a treasure!¡± The elder raised his hand, staring at his left hand, his eyes dreamy, drunk. ¡°Invisible Sword Qi¡­ I get it! I get it! Hahaha! Good job, Little Long! This treasure is at least ten times, no, a hundred or a thousand times more valuable than Qingfeng¡¯s two treasures!¡±

    Since the elders were of the same generation as Ying Aoshan¡¯s grandfather, they used to address Huang Xiaolong as ¡°granddaughter¡¯s husband¡±.

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong smiled, seizing the distracted moment of the Family Head, he reached over to his table, grabbed the toilet paper, crumpled it up and said, ¡°Since you all don¡¯t recognise a good deal, I really cannot give you this treasure anymore.¡±

    ¡°NO! Never! Never!¡± The elder screamed as if he was watching the invaluable item being taken away.

    ¡°Old Eight, have you lost your mind?¡± The Family Head was slightly irritated.

    ¡°Big brother! Don¡¯t you understand? What the toilet paper illustrates is a peerless martial art!¡± The elder hurriedly explained. ¡°The little figures and the lines depict the route of True Qi. I followed one of the lines, and the True Qi within my body started to actively flow along the route leading to my left thumb. It¡¯s incredible! Incredible! There are six different invisible Sword Qi drawn on that paper, equivalent to six sets of Swordplay.¡±

    The more the elder spoke, the more excited he became, stomping his feet continuously. ¡°I only remembered one line, the route of Qi flow¡­ Son-in-law, let me look at that paper again! Please! Just one more glance! Even if I die, I¡¯ll die in peace!¡±

    The elder was itching to see the drawing again, his words were incoherent as he pleaded with Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the name¡­ of this Swordsmanship..?¡± The elder asked with a dry mouth.

    ¡°Well, this Swordsmanship is called ¡®Six Vein Divine Sword¡¯¡­.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Compared to a broken stone and a medicinal pill, isn¡¯t my gift thousands, or even tens of thousands of times more valuable?¡±

    The entire room was stunned!

    The random drawing Huang Xiaolong created on toilet paper turned out to be a top-tier ancient martial arts technique!

    Six Vein Divine Sword!

 Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Chapter 571: Bow down, Apologize!

    Chapter 571: Chapter 571: Bow down, Apologize!

    A dramatic turn has come again, a thrilling climax in the offering of gifts at this family gathering.

    Originally, Ying Qingfeng upturned the occasion with two extraordinary treasures. Yet¡­ The artifact that Huang Xiaolong contributed was potent enough to crush Ying Qingfeng¡¯s purple gemstone and three-striped elixir.

    It was a martial arts secret manual!

    Huang Xiaolong, shockingly, gave a martial arts secret manual to the family!

    Considering the elder¡¯s situation, his fingers sprouted unseen Sword Qi, more powerful than bullets, which revealed that Huang Xiaolong contributed a martial art that could utilize True Qi, an ancient martial skill that is almost extinct in modern society!

    The Ying Family owned several hereditary ancient martial arts, and it slyly seized many over the course of history. But by this day, many of these martial arts were incomplete.

    However, the ancient martial arts that Huang Xiaolong shared seemed to be complete!

    The significance of a complete ancient martial arts manual to an ancient martial arts family was so critical that words could hardly describe!

    In other words, it bestowed unimaginable benefits and elevated the entire family¡¯s status and competitive strength!

    Why were the Xuanyuan Family known as the best among the ten top ancient martial arts families? Because they held more ancient martial arts secrets!

    Now, with a complete ancient martial arts manual, the Ying Family could reduce the gap with the Xuanyuan Family!

    One could figure with their butt that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°Six Vein Divine Swords¡± would be thousands or even tens of thousands of times more valuable than Ying Qingfeng¡¯s gemstones and elixirs!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong said, the two artifacts Ying Qingfeng brought were akin to scrap metal.

    ¡°Ancient martial¡­ Ancient martial secrets!!¡± The Family Head staggered to his feet, staring fixedly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Son-in-law¡­ Why¡­ Why¡­ Why did you¡­ take back¡­ these ancient martial secrets? Please¡­ Put it out¡­ We¡­ We¡­ We need to examine it closely¡­¡±

    Earlier on, the elder who randomly skimmed one of the six Swordsmanship styles had released a very powerful Sword Qi. Yet he could not freely control its force.

    If he practiced for a few years, the Sword Qi would be much more powerful and as easy to command as one¡¯s limbs! Furthermore, this ancient martial art had six styles of Swordsmanship! If fully mastered, then¡­

    The martial skills of every family member could greatly improve!

    The family¡¯s foundation will multiply!

    Their future will be more prosperous!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong crumpled up a piece of tissue paper and smiled. ¡°So, is my gift more precious than his broken stone and that pill?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The Family Head responded without a second thought. ¡°An evaluation isn¡¯t necessary. Son-in-law, you¡¯ve made an indelible contribution to the Ying Family! The value of the martial arts manual you gave to the family far exceeds all the gifts today, by a thousand, even ten thousand times! The duel between you and Qingfeng ended with your overwhelming victory without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, did you hear that?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed at Ying Qingfeng, a clear mock in his eyes. ¡°Look at you, penniless and beaten, still intending to compete with me?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! How could this happen?¡± An extremely agitated and uncontrolled Ying Qingfeng stared in disbelief, his face full of resentment. ¡°How could I, Ying Qingfeng, lose to such an unknown boy? Impossible! I am a prodigy! I am ambitious¡­ How could I be humiliated by such a brat¡­ I cannot accept this!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it even if you don¡¯t accept it. The Family Head and elders have already announced the results.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°Come on, apologize. Bow, speak softly, and sincerely apologize to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re full of crap! Don¡¯t ever expect me to bow, Ying Qingfeng, to you!¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s features were all twisted in fury.

    The next second!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s True Qi exploded throughout his entire body, the currents swirling around him like dragon-serpents, coiling around his surface. It resonated with the rumbling sound of a fierce river, his robes billowing and hair flying in the wind. His eyes contained murderous intent, his aura locked onto Huang Xiaolong, intending to suppress Xiaolong using his martial arts realm and shame him thoroughly!

    ¡°A refusal to admit defeat in person?¡± Huang Xiaolong remained still, his expression unchanged, frightening in his calmness. ¡°Fine, if you refuse to apologize, I¡¯m done playing. I¡¯ll just burn the secret manual of the ¡®Six Meridian Divine Sword¡¯.¡±

    With that said, Huang Xiaolong drew out a plastic lighter.

    ¡°No!!!! Absolutely not!!!¡±

    The Family Head and all the elders let out terrified screams.

    Even the Ying Family members around the plaza were yelling out to dissuade him.

    To burn the secret manual of an unmatched martial art? This was akin to destroying a precious piece of art!

    For practitioners, martial arts manuals are treasures, valued even more than their own lives. To watch a manual burn in front of them was like having a piece of flesh torn from them!

    ¡°Qingfeng! Winning is winning, losing is losing!¡± The Family Head glared fiercely at Ying Qingfeng, roaring sharply. ¡°Qingfeng, apologize immediately! This is our family, so even behind closed doors we¡¯re all family. Can¡¯t you handle a minor setback? Having setbacks isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Apologizing shows that you are upright and keep your word, a quality of a true man. Bearing a broad mind will aid you further in the martial arts path. If you refuse to apologize today, people from the family will look down on you, gossiping behind your back!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, you should consider the family¡¯s collective interest. Do you understand what such an ancient martial art means to our family?¡± Towards the end, the Family Head would not relent on Ying Qingfeng.

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face became deathly pale, staring at Huang Xiaolong with deep-seated resentment, wishing he could clench Huang Xiaolong in his teeth and crunch him to pieces!

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t apologize, then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll burn this bathroom tissue that depicts the complete swordplay of the ¡®Six Meridians Divine Sword¡¯. And I won¡¯t give it to the Ying Family after.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the Family Head with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°There is only one chance, which will pass if you don¡¯t grasp it.¡±

    ¡°Ying Qingfeng! Apologize!¡± The Family Head roared angrily.

    Suddenly!

    Shouts came one after another from the edges of the plaza-

    ¡°Apologize! Apologize! Apologize!¡±

    ¡°For the sake of your own face, you¡¯re disregarding the interests of the family, how selfish!¡±

    ¡°It was agreed that whoever brought the least valuable contribution would apologize. Everyone heard it. Now that you¡¯re going back on your word, Cousin Qingfeng really has thick skin.¡±

    ¡°I have to say, although Cousin Qingfeng has impressive martial arts talent, his mind is too narrow.¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The faces of those from Ying Chong¡¯s faction were even darker than dirt.

    Bian Muyan watched Huang Xiaolong with a gloomy expression, murderous intent surging within his heart ¨C ¡®This boy is far too strange. Not only can he expose the secret between Xia Chuchu and me, but now he casually sketches a martial arts secret manual¡­ Hmph! If the Ying Family gets the invisible Sword Qi manual, I¡¯m afraid they might even surpass my Bian Family! Both publicly and privately, this boy must die!¡¯

    ¡°Forget it, Qingfeng, apologize. A real man can bend and stretch. Temporary success or failure doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ying Chong spoke in a cold tone.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Big brother! Look, isn¡¯t it easier to have a good son-in-law? Today, you wanted to take a bite out of me, but after several contests, I¡¯m the one who has had the advantage¡­ Just look, my son-in-law has brought glory to our faction again¡­ Ha ha ha ha!¡± Ying Xiao gloatingly teased Ying Chong.

    ¡°Fine! I apologize!¡± Ying Qingfeng was so frustrated that he nearly vomited blood, but under the pressure of everyone present, he had no choice but to yield!

 Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Chapter 572: The Main Event, Martial Arts Meeting!

    Chapter 572: Chapter 572: The Main Event, Martial Arts Meeting!

    ¡°I, Ying Qingfeng, apologize to you! I underestimated you! Indeed, I am a small-minded man! You¡­ you¡¯ve won! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ying Qingfeng gritted out each word, his voice seemed to be roaring with rage. His eyes were bloodshot, teetering on the edge of bleeding.

    Utter humiliation!

    Ying Qingfeng, a princely figure, had suffered extreme humiliation today!

    Moreover, this defeat had left a shade of shadow in his unassailable martial arts mindset. To dispel this shadow, he had to take down the person who cast it!

    He must personally kill Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Are you¡­ satisfied now?¡± A weird gurgling sound erupted from Ying Qingfeng¡¯s throat, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too bad.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied in unabashed mirth.

    ¡°Fine, suit yourself. The martial arts convention is next, and I hope you don¡¯t chicken out. I¡¯ll make sure we have a good time then.¡± Ying Qingfeng shot Huang Xiaolong an icy stare, then, trembling, returned to his own seat.

    ¡°Son-in-law, where did you acquire this martial arts manual?¡± The Family Head asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Oh, that¡­ Ying Qingfeng found that stone of his in a cave somewhere in Indonesia. Mine, I found it in a cave behind a hill at my old home. It was chiseled on the cave wall, and I copied it. I¡¯ve been playing with it since I was a child.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sly smile.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± The Family Head and many of the Elders found it hard to believe. However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation wasn¡¯t flawed.

    Many of the clansmen around the square believed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words. They all thought, this boy¡¯s luck is simply outrageous! To find an unparalleled martial arts manual in a cave! But that¡¯s fine, without a mentor¡¯s guidance and a strong foundation, even if someone acquires an invincible manual, they wouldn¡¯t be able to master it.

    ¡°Alright, son-in-law, this manual should¡­ should be offered to the family now, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± The Family Head asked with an ingratiating smile.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered, he spoke at a leisurely pace. ¡°This is a complete martial arts manual. I don¡¯t need to elaborate on its value. Therefore, I have a condition¨C¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the Family Head replied matter-of-factly, ¡°That¡¯s fitting. Son-in-law, contributing such a treasure would be immeasurable to the Ying family¡¯s future development. It is reasonable for you to put forth a condition. Tell me, what do you want? As long as the family can satisfy it, we will certainly fulfil it.¡±

    Many of the elders from the Elder Group also nodded in agreement.

    Hearing this conversation, the expressions of Ying Chong¡¯s clansmen darkened and, without a word, their eyes filled with jealousy that was too intense to put into words.

    ¡°My condition is¡ª this ¡°Six-Vein Divine Sword¡± manual will be entrusted to my father-in-law. His lineage can practice it as they wish. However, other lineages within the Ying family cannot. Unless, my father-in-law allows it.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    As soon as these words came out, a whole wave of shock spread!

    This divine technique could only be practiced by Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage?

    Other lineages had to bootlick Ying Xiao if they wanted to practice it?

    ¡°Good son-in-law! Hahaha! Excellent! Excellent!¡± Ying Xiao was so ecstatic that he felt as if he could give his heart and soul to Huang Xiaolong at any moment!

    Indubitably, Huang Xiaolong was leveraging this to garner support for Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage!

    The struggle for the family¡¯s next patriarch had reached a fever pitch, and Ying Chong¡¯s lineage held a significant advantage. Many lineages had chosen their sides, most lining up in Ying Chong¡¯s camp.

    You could say that Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage was already on the decline!

    But now, Huang Xiaolong took out a martial arts manual to win the support of the people for Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage! This move essentially added weight to Ying Xiao¡¯s faction in the struggle for succession against Ying Chong!

    The Family Head and the Elders were all seasoned schemers; they naturally understood Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intentions.

    After exchanging glances, the Family Head finally nodded. ¡°Very well, I promise you, son-in-law, to meet your condition. After all, Xiao is also a member of our Ying Family, a pillar. The martial arts secret scriptures should be kept by him, and only our Ying Family members have the right to cultivate them. What we have will not flow into foreign lands.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the Family Head cast a meaningful look at Ying Xiao. ¡°Xiao, you are lucky to have found such a son-in-law. Aoshan, my granddaughter, your choice is ruthless. Hmm¡­ It seems that after the family meeting, the major announcement we ancient people have to reassess.¡±

    What the Family Head referred to was ¡ª the future seat of Family Head!

    It seems that what was originally a done deal, falling on Ying Chong¡¯s head, is now changing, and Ying Xiao seems to want to rely on Huang Xiaolong to counterattack, or even fight back!

    ¡°Damn it!!!!!¡± Ying Chong finally went mad in fury, his palm hit the stone steps next to him, True Qi exploded, bombarding a deep palm print, the stone splashed.

    ¡°Father, calm down!¡± The sinister look in Ying Qingfeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s still a martial arts segment. This is also the most crucial part. With Ying Aotian now incapacitated, no matter how much Xiao¡¯s son-in-law squirms, I think we have nothing to worry about. When the time comes, we¡¯ll cripple that bastard and even seek an opportunity to snatch that six-pulse divine sword¡­ humph! The future seat of Family Head is still ours!¡±

    ¡°Good! Qingfeng, at the martial arts summit, you must cripple that boy! Let him die!¡± The look in Ying Chong¡¯s eyes was sinister.

    Huang Xiaolong, smiling, descended from the high podium and returned to his seat.

    All the clan members of Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage, all stood up, looked at Huang Xiaolong with a gaze of admiration and gratitude.

    Ying Xiao patted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder, his voice trembling. ¡°Son-in-law, thank you. From now on, I, your father-in-law, will regard you as my own son!¡±

    The words from Ying Xiao were indeed heartfelt. Where can you find such a brilliant son-in-law? Even with a lantern, you won¡¯t find one!

    The flirtatious look in Ying Aoshan¡¯s eyes was almost like spring water dripping out.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This can be considered as my betrothal gift.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    He was indeed very generous to his wife.

    The betrothal gift he gave to the Sun family was not a small amount to begin with.

    All family members! Loyal servants!¡± The family head spoke out loud again. ¡°Well, the family meeting has progressed to this point, and it¡¯s time to enter the final segment. That is, the most important segment of this family meeting!¡±

    The whole place held their breath.

    The highlight was approaching!

    ¡°Martial Arts Tournament!¡± The Family Head¡¯s voice resounded with authority. ¡°Every year, the Martial Arts Tournament segment at the family¡¯s meeting, is always of the utmost importance! For our ancient martial arts family, the rise and fall, the glory and disgrace, isn¡¯t about money, nor is it about connections, it is¡­ about martial strength! Our Ying Family members, have never been functionless, good-for nothing, pampered young masters! If a heir of ancient martial arts, composes poetry under the moonlight, dances at night, the family would ultimately decline!¡±

    ¡°All right! No more nonsense! I hope the family members don¡¯t be pretentious. Show your true strength and fight passionately!¡±

    With this announcement, many family members were rubbing their hands, raring to go.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Especially those in Ying Chong¡¯s lineage, each family member was filled with excitement.

    At today¡¯s family meeting, they have been constantly downtrodden, suppressed by Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage, unable to raise their heads. To put it precisely, they were toyed with by Huang Xiaolong and constantly humiliated.

    Now, they finally have the chance to turn the tables and let their feelings be known!

    Because, due to Ying Qingfeng¡¯s presence, Ying Xiao¡¯s side, will definitely face a crushing defeat at the Martial Arts Tournament!

    ¡°Third brother, the Martial Arts Tournament is about to begin. Hehe~~~ I want to see how you squirm now!¡± Ying Chong sneered while looking at Ying Xiao¡¯s side. ¡°Everything before is vain, only the Martial Arts Tournament, where one¡¯s true abilities are tested, is the real deal. Hahaha~~~ You¡¯ve been proud for quite some time, now, it¡¯s time to put an end to it!¡±

 Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Chapter 573: Healing Wounds

    Chapter 573: Chapter 573: Healing Wounds

    Faced with Ying Chong¡¯s provocation, Ying Xiao found it hard to retaliate.

    Yes, during the Martial Meetings, in terms of martial power, Ying Xiao¡¯s line was always inferior to Ying Chong¡¯s line.

    That¡¯s because the existence of Ying Qingfeng at the level of a young master was considerable. Moreover, within Ying Chong¡¯s line, aside from Ying Qingfeng, the other clansmen were not weak either. Overall, they were slightly stronger than the clansmen from Ying Xiao¡¯s line.

    In past Martial Meetings, Ying Xiao could still put on a show relying on Ying Aotian. But this year, Ying Aotian was disabled amid calamity, which added insult to injury.

    Ying Xiao involuntarily looked at Huang Xiaolong. He noticed his son-in-law looking indifferent, a lack of fighting spirit in his eyes, and murmured to himself, ¡®My son-in-law is a rare and unique individual. He definitely possesses some hidden skills, at least he¡¯s an ancient martial arts Grandmaster. However, he probably can¡¯t contend with Ying Qingfeng. Well, it¡¯s better to concede at the Martial Meeting than let my precious son-in-law get hurt by my elder brother Ying Chong¡¯s line.¡¯

    ¡°Dear nephew Aotian, during past Martial Meetings, you held high spirits, only slightly inferior to my son Qingfeng. But this year, you can only struggle to survive.¡± Ying Chong provocatively mocked Ying Xiao and then started to ridicule Ying Aotian.

    Ying Aotian, being an extremely ambitious person endued when his wounds were poked in public, leaving his eyes burning and heart bleeding. ¡°Uncle, Aotian will never forget your ¡®great kindness¡¯ in leaving me in this state. I probably can¡¯t exact my revenge in this life, but even if I become a vengeful spirit in the next, I¡¯ll haunt you forever.¡±

    Ying Aotian voiced a curse.

    ¡°A piece of garbage still dares to talk back?¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered. ¡°Cousin Aotian, face the reality. We, the Ying family, are an ancient martial arts family. Us feeding a waste like you is only a waste of food. Are you not ashamed? If I were you, I would have already left the family. You really have no shame!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ying Aotian¡¯s face turned black.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± At this time, Huang Xiaolong released a roar of laughter.

    All eyes turned to Huang Xiaolong once again.

    ¡°Well¡­ my uncle here was struck by a poisonous attack, which resulted in his entire body¡¯s True Qi entangled with the deadly poison, stagnant like dead water.¡± Huang Xiaolong joked lightly. ¡°However, I promised my dear uncle that I¡¯d cure him of this poison, restoring his cultivation to its former glory¡­ and I¡¯ll do it today.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke lightly, as if curing Ying Aotian was just a trivial matter to him.

    ¡°Son-in-law! Can Aotian¡¯s poison injury be healed?¡± Ying Xiao trembled with excitement.

    Ying Aotian himself was somewhat choked up. ¡°Brother-in-law¡­ you¡­ can you really?¡±

    The Elder Group and the Family Head comPletely excited.

    Keep in mind, the Ying Family is one of the top ten ancient martial families. The younger generation in the family only has Ying Qingfeng to stand out, which isn¡¯t enough. The more geniuses, the better.

    Ying Aotian, as the second genius of this generation, was subordinated to Ying Qingfeng. Being disabled caused a great loss to the family, which can hardly be compensated.

    If Huang Xiaolong could cure Ying Aotian, it would be a great achievement!

    ¡°The old man declares a temporary pause in the Martial Meeting!¡± The Family Head looked directly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Firstly, let our grandson-in-law cure Aotian!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, is it necessary? Even the elder from the Bian family has personally diagnosed and treated the poison injury of cousin Aotian. It¡¯s incurable, there¡¯s no need to waste time, is there?¡± Ying Qingfeng complained.

    At this moment, Bian Muyan also stood up. ¡°Elders of the Ying family, hear me out. I¡¯ve been studying medicine since I was a child, and I am fairly talented in the medical arts. I¡¯m particularly proficient in treating internal and poison injuries. I¡¯ve observed brother Aotian¡¯s complexion¡­ I¡¯m not going to hide it, the poison that hit brother Aotian has seeped into his roots, it¡¯s¡­ indeed incurable. In this life, he can only live an ordinary life.¡±

    At this remark, a solemn silence enveloped the scene.

    Bian Muyan, the leading prodigy of the Bian Family, a mischievous, extraordinary gentleman, a divine medical practitioner, stated that Ying Aotian couldn¡¯t be healed. Therefore, naturally, he couldn¡¯t be healed.

    After pausing for a while, Bian Muyan looked down on Huang Xiaolong with disdain. ¡°How are you going to heal him? Can¡¯t you see the poison has already infiltrated into Brother Aotian¡¯s core bones, meridians, Dantian, entangled and solidified utterly with his True Qi? To heal him, all True Qi has to be abandoned, and various types of pills need to be consumed before martial arts can be practiced again after several years. However, it is unknown whether he can become a grandmaster again when he resumes practice, as he will do so with a crippled body.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re absolutely correct,¡± Huang Xiaolong surprisingly admitted to Bian Muyan¡¯s statement. ¡°If my elder brother-in-law was treated within three hours of being wounded by a poisonous attack, the toxin could have been removed with the help of acupuncture and medication implemented by nationally renowned healers. However, he missed the best time for treatment, and it was too late since he sought medical help after several days. Currently, my elder brother-in-law¡¯s True Qi is entangled with poisonous gases, the poison and his strength inseparable, deep into his bone marrow¡­ healing is impossible. Even the long-lost divine acupuncture skills would be useless.¡±

    ¡°It seems you have some understanding of medical principles,¡± Bian Muyan proclaimed arrogantly. ¡°However, since you know that it¡¯s too late to make a difference, why do you keep saying that you can cure Brother Aotian? Are you mocking us?¡±

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statements were contradictory.

    On one hand, he vowed to cure Ying Aotian before the Martial Arts Conference. On the other hand, he stated that Ying Aotian had missed the best time for treatment and healing was impossible.

    Whispers of private discussions could be heard from surrounding audience members and the Elder Group.

    Like an echoing silence, Ying Aotian¡¯s heart also plummeted, but being a broad-minded person, he managed a smile at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brother-in-law, if it can¡¯t be cured, so be it. Maybe this setback was predestined.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ I was talking about other people not being able to heal you. Acupuncture, medication, they all are useless in curing you. But I can heal you,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Hmm~~ family head, today I want to treat elder brother-in-law, do I have everyone present here cooperate fully?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flicked a crafty smile.

    ¡°Yes! For Aotian is the cornerstone of our Ying family, with a bright future, but currently suffering a disaster. If he could be healed and his abilities restored, our Ying Family is ready to pay any price!¡± The Family Head¡¯s voice thumped vigorously. ¡°Son-in-law, what type of cooperation do you require from the clan members? Just say it!¡±

    ¡°Good, this is good! Now, I need the Ying Chong branch to cooperate with me in healing elder brother-in-law.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked teasingly at Ying Qingfeng and others.

    ¡°Outrageous! How can we cooperate? We don¡¯t even understand medicine!¡± Ying Chong instantly shook his head.

    ¡°Er.. don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get you into trouble. What are you afraid of? It¡¯s just a little cooperation.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°Unwilling? Do you wish my elder brother-in-law to live a disabled life forever? There¡¯s no need, we¡¯re all family. Why do this? Don¡¯t you have a conscience?¡±

    The faces of Ying Chong and his clan members turned ugly under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s provocation.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Son Chong, cooperate with our son-in-law,¡± the Family Head ordered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it can¡¯t be cured, he¡¯s just bluffing,¡± Bian Muyan murmured.

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s cooperate with him, let¡¯s see what he can do.¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered dismissively, then spoke loud enough for Huang Xiaolong to hear. ¡°Okay, if you want our clan to cooperate with you, we can. But what if you can¡¯t cure Ying Aotian? Hmm¡­ how about this, if you can¡¯t cure him, the scroll of the Six Meridian Divine Sword belongs to our clan for safekeeping. If other branches want to practice, they must obtain father¡¯s consent. How about it? If you agree, everyone in our clan will cooperate fully!¡±

    Ying Chong¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Good son! Truly a matchless strategist!¡±

    ¡°Father, the scroll of the Six Meridian Divine Sword will be ours!¡± Ying Qingfeng murmured low.

 Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Chapter 574: The Return of Genius!

    Chapter 574: Chapter 574: The Return of Genius!

    ¡°Alright, if I don¡¯t manage to heal your uncle, I¡¯ll turn over the sword manual of the Six Pulse Divine Sword to you guys,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily. ¡°Since we¡¯re betting, I should win something, too. But you guys seem so poor; I don¡¯t see anything worth winning. Plus, in order to treat your uncle¡¯s injury, I¡¯ll need your cooperation. So if I succeed in healing him, you won¡¯t have to give me anything.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s easy agreement, Ying Chong furrowed his brows. ¡°For an injury, er¡­ we must set a time limit. We don¡¯t have the time to mess about with you if it takes half a month to heal.¡±

    ¡°Half an hour,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered with a smile. ¡°If I don¡¯t heal my uncle-in-law within half an hour, then consider it my loss.¡±

    ¡°Done! Agreed!¡± At his words, Ying Chong didn¡¯t hesitate anymore.

    Healing Ying Aotian in half an hour? It was ridiculously impossible!

    ¡°Please all of you go to the public square below and stand in an empty space.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    ¡°Move.¡± Ying Chong ordered. Almost 3-400 people, including all members of his line, including Ying Qingfeng, their wives, servants, and maidservants headed towards the square.

    The clan members around the square were utterly confused.

    Do they need hundreds of people to aid in healing an injured person¡¯s poison?

    ¡°Uncle, follow me,¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded with a laugh.

    ¡°Son-in-law¡­ what are you¡­¡± Ying Xiao asked, his face confused.

    ¡°Forget it. Dad, I believe in my brother-in-law.¡± Ying Aotian wore a do-or-die expression. ¡°Let¡¯s treat a live horse as a dead horse doctor! Haha! My brother-in-law, you were fantastic today, repeatedly humiliating my older cousin, it¡¯s so satisfying! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m going with you!¡±

    Ying Aotian stood up.

    ¡°Alright then, son-in-law, just do what you want. The sword manual of the Six Pulse Divine Sword is your personal property. Even if you lose it to my elder brother, it¡¯s not a big deal. The most important thing is, you and Aotian do not get into any accidents,¡± Ying Xiao expressed his concern.

    ¡°Dad, Little Long knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± Ying Aoshan seemed to have utmost faith in Huang Xiaolong.

    In the middle of the square.

    The square is huge, there is a vast open space everywhere.

    The people from Ying Chong¡¯s line, stood discreetly in one corner, disdainfully watching Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aotian.

    Huang Xiaolong led Ying Aotian to the area where Ying Chong¡¯s clan members were standing. ¡°Uncle, please wait here for me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Young man, hurry up. You¡¯ve already spent six minutes,¡± Ying Chong jeered and laughed. ¡°Not bad, twenty-four minutes left. The sword manual of the Six Pulse Divine Sword will be mine.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong ignored him, taking out a chalk stick from his canvas bag.

    Just a normal chalk, then he began drawing on the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong drew tadpole-like symbols in an irregular order.

    These symbols could seem like an ancient script or a talisman pattern, but anyway, no one could understand them.

    In this weird situation, Huang Xiaolong continued drawing, not minding Ying Aotian, let alone taking Ying Aotian¡¯s pulse or something like that.

    The ¡°patient¡± Ying Aotian was sidelined.

    Time passed by every second.

    22 minutes of the half-hour limit had passed, leaving only 8 minutes remaining. If Huang Xiaolong doesn¡¯t heal Ying Aotian¡¯s injury by then, he¡¯ll have to give the sword manual of the Six Pulse Divine Sword to Ying Chong¡¯s family.

    The elder group and the family head were puzzled, ¡°What the hell is this son-in-law doing? He said he was going to cure Aotian¡¯s poisoning, yet he¡¯s scrawling all over the ground¡­ I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ve traversed the world in my lifetime and encountered many strange things, but never have I seen something stranger than this.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured out a little of what¡¯s going on.¡± An elder, who had accidentally conjured up a formless Sword Qi, looked stunned. ¡°The son-in-law¡­ It seems he¡¯s creating¡­ a ceremony.¡±

    ¡°A ceremony?¡± The family head and other elders turned their gaze towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure. I¡¯m just guessing. Look, the symbols that the son-in-law has drawn on the ground, don¡¯t they form something like a formation?¡± The elder guessed.

    ¡°Right! It does seem like a formation, but there¡¯s no energy fluctuation, and nature¡¯s spiritual energy remains unaffected¡­¡± Family head hesitated.

    At last!

    Huang Xiaolong completed his drawing.

    Besides a large cluster of crooked ¡°tadpole text¡±, there were also two circles on the ground. One large and one small.

    The larger circle covered half an acre of land. The smaller one, could just accommodate one person.

    ¡°Done! We have 5 minutes left! Hurry up,¡± Huang Xiaolong said exultantly.

    ¡°Uncle, stand in the small circle,¡± Huang Xiaolong called with a smile.

    ¡°Okay~~~¡± Ying Aotian, who¡¯d been standing like a wooden stake for a while, finally heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instruction. Without any hesitation, he took a few steps and stood inside the circle.

    ¡°Come, all of you step into the large circle, you don¡¯t need to do anything, just stand straight.¡± Huang Xiaolong beckoned to the members of Ying Chong¡¯s lineage.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha~~~ Is this some sort of side door technique?¡± Ying Chong gave a cruel laugh, without further ado, he led his group generously into the large circle.

    He didn¡¯t believe in the slightest that Huang Xiaolong could cure Ying Aotian, the ground filled with weird symbols, what use could they possibly be?

    A formation?

    In the modern society, many ancient techniques have disappeared. Those who can set up formations are all old antiques that hide from society. A young man in his twenties like Huang Xiaolong would know nothing about it! The study of formations is profound and abstruse!

    Very soon, the members of Ying Chong¡¯s lineage, numbering in the hundreds, stood ordinarly in the large circle, their faces filled with disdainful smiles, as if watching a clown¡¯s performance at a circus.

    ¡°Three minutes left.¡± Ying Qingfeng coldly observed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°He he he~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong gave an eerie smile, then took out a piece of yellow talisman paper from the canvas bag he carried with him.

    ¡°Dad! It¡¯s Little Long¡¯s talisman!¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong taking out the talisman, Aoshan¡¯s eyes lit up, her voice trembled, ¡°Little Long¡¯s talisman!¡±

    ¡°My girl, the son-in-law¡¯s talisman¡­ what¡¯s so special about it?¡± Ying Xiao was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know, Little Long¡¯s ability to expel spirits and chant incantations, is unrivalled in the world!¡± Aoshan said, infatuated.

    The next second, the talisman in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand lit up on its own!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!!

    A flash of golden light!

    A whirlwind started!

    From all around, the endless nature¡¯s spiritual energy gathered towards the central square!

    In an instant, the twisted symbols Huang Xiaolong had drawn with chalk started radiating a mysterious light, glittering radiantly!

    ¡°It¡¯s lit! Those¡­those strange symbols have lit up!¡± On the elders¡¯ platform, an elder pointed onwards with his trembling voice.

    What happened next!

    Whoosh!!!!!!

    A cloud of inky blackness, akin to ink mushrooms, directly steamed out of Ying Aotian¡¯s body!

    This cloud, dark as ink, emitting a stench of decay, was nauseating and clearly highly toxic!

    The highly toxic mushroom cloud, controlled by an unknown force, floated directly above the large circle where Ying Chong¡¯s group stood.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Dark cloud overhead? Damn it! Quickly jump out of this circle!¡± Seeing the unfavorable situation, Ying Chong quickly ordered. Moving immediately, he tried to jump out of the circle.

    However.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The inky toxic mushroom cloud transformed into black rain that fell onto all the clan members within the circle.

    Simultaneously, faint golden light emerged from their bodies and shot towards Ying Aotian like arrows.

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!!

    Ying Aotian¡¯s entire body shuddered without any wind, releasing a surge of True Qi. The pitch-black traces on his face vanished without a trace, replaced by an expression of refreshment and radiance!

    His True Qi moved like steel rebar, running through his body.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­My True Qi! My strength! I! I¡¯m back!!!!!¡± Ying Aotian clenched his fist!

    Crack~~~!!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Directly cracking a piece of air, causing an explosive sound, he took a step forward, causing the wind to rise, dust to whirl!

    The once genius, Ying Aotian, was back!

    In contrast, those in the large circle from Ying Chong¡¯s lineage, one by one, showed a black color on their faces after being drenched by the poisonous black rain.

    Those with weaker martial arts skills even fainted.

    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯ve been poisoned!¡± Ying Xiao was furious with embarrassment. While inducing his True Qi to counteract the toxins that had seeped into his body, he stared at Huang Xiaolong and the rejuvenated Ying Aotian with a wolfish glare.

 Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Chapter 575: The Martial Arts Conference Begins! (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 575: Chapter 575: The Martial Arts Conference Begins! (Fifth Update)

    Many of the Ying Family members were ancient martial arts Grandmasters with sharp eyes.

    The situation at hand was plain to understand after a brief analysis.

    Huang Xiaolong did not treat Ying Aotian¡¯s poison injury directly. Instead, he used a trace ritual to transfer the poisoning from Ying Aotian to the branch of Ying Chong. Hundreds of Ying Family members took part, each transferring a little life force back to Ying Aotian.

    Transplanting blossom and grafting wood.

    Transferring injury.

    This method was indeed beyond comprehension, reaching a level of miraculousness!

    At least, among the ten great ancient martial families, probably nobody mastered such unpredictable arts.

    Subconsciously, in the eyes of all Ying family members, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status was significantly elevated.

    Some members even equated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills with Ying Qingfeng¡¯s.

    In martial arts, Huang Xiaolong might be far behind Ying Qingfeng, but in the art of the miraculous, Huang Xiaolong was endless. Particularly, the skill of transferring injuries was something seen only in fantasy novels.

    ¡°God! I know now! I understand!¡± An elder was dancing and shouting like a madman. ¡°This is Zhu Youshu! The mythical Zhu Youshu! Witchcraft, also known as Zhu Youshu in ancient times, is a sacred profession once bestowed by the Xuanyuan Emperor. It was only performed by highly cultured people who were respected by all. Simply put, Zhu Youshu is a way of treating diseases by using talismans and formations. It also includes the strange technique of transferring injuries¡­ I can¡¯t believe my son-in-law is versed in this ancient Zhu Youshu! What a blessing for our Ying Family! What a blessing for our Ying Family!¡±

    ¡°Head of the family,¡± another elder whispered, ¡°I fear our Ying family will rise! With our son-in-law, there¡¯s no limit to the future of our family. I suggest that the position of future head of the family should be taken up by Ying Xiao!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± A gluttonous color appeared in Bian Muyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°This magical witchcraft, if our Bian family could obtain it and combine it with our medical skills ¡­ We have to get our hands on this young man no matter the cost! Extract all his secrets by force!¡±

    The members of Ying Xiao¡¯s branch were completely ecstatic!

    They all witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine arts and saw Ying Aotian restored to his former glory!

    ¡°Hahaha! Heaven has spared my Xiao branch! Hahaha! My son has been restored to his former state!¡± Ying Xiao laughed with tears streaming down his face.

    In fact, the poison was not fatal to any of the members of Ying Chong¡¯s branch. After all, the poison that was originally in Ying Aotian was now distributed among hundreds of them, all of whom were martial arts practitioners, mostly Grandmasters. They only needed to cleanse it with True Qi, and the poison would be flushed out.

    For instance, people like Ying Chong and Ying Qingfeng, with high levels of cultivation, were fine already.

    But, they couldn¡¯t swallow this insult!

    They had clearly been used by Huang Xiaolong!

    They were just made puppets!

    Previously, when Ying Chong plotted to poison Ying Aotian, he had gone to great lengths to do so, even hiring a powerful loose cultivator to do his bidding.

    Ying Aotian was disabled, and Ying Chong¡¯s plan was successful. But today, Huang Xiaolong interfered and cured Ying Aotian using them.

    Was this karma?

    ¡°Damn it! Beast!¡± Ying Chong and Ying Qingfeng were enveloped in a murderous aura as they surrounded Huang Xiaolong with malevolent glares, as if they wished to tear him apart.

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Ying Aotian immediately stepped in front of Huang Xiaolong, his entire being bubbling with True Qi. With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s great kindness to him, he would definitely defend him to the death against all threats.

    ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s wrong? Angry? But I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Look, you¡¯re all fine. You just got a little bit of poison. I believe, with your Grandmaster¡¯s physical fitness, you¡¯ll easily be able to expel it. To fully recover my uncle at such a small cost, it¡¯s indeed a big blessing,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a carefree expression. ¡°So, on behalf of my uncle, thank you all~~~¡±

    Thump~~~!!!

    Members of Ying Chong¡¯s faction, felt as if their hearts were bleeding.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re overbearing! How dare you harm my son-in-law?¡± Ying Xiao stood up immediately, ready to lead his family members, charging into the square, to confront Ying Chong¡¯s faction.

    ¡°Everyone, STOP!¡± The family head thundered, ¡°Ying Chong! Do you not know when to stop? Have you lost all sense of decorum?¡±

    ¡°Family Head! This brat used our bodies to disperse the virulent poison in Ying Aotian¡­ That¡¯s selfish and conniving! This kid is sinister, he should be executed immediately, if not, he will be the calamity of our clan!¡± Ying Chong roared angrily.

    ¡°Impudent! A calamity to the clan? I think he¡¯s a blessing!¡± The Family Head sternly said, ¡°After all, you¡¯re hardly affected and those who are weak can just take some medication, recuperate for a few days and they¡¯ll recover. Aotian¡¯s revival is a great joy! The son-in-law has done us a great service! He must be rewarded!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!!¡± Ying Chong knew that taking action against Huang Xiaolong now would be impossible. He could only let out a heart-tearing roar, like a infuriated wild beast.

    ¡°Alright, Ying Chong, take your family members and rest. The martial competition will start in half an hour.¡± The Family Head commanded.

    ¡°I will make you pay for everything you¡¯ve done today! I, Ying Qingfeng, vow under my title as a young master!¡± Ying Qingfeng glared at Huang Xiaolong with bloodthirsty eyes.

    Everyone could see the deep-seated hatred in his eyes.

    ¡°Ying Qingfeng, if you want to play, I¡¯m at your disposal anytime.¡± Ying Aotian sneered.

    ¡°You think, just because you¡¯ve recovered your cultivation, you can compete with me? Hahaha~~ dear cousin Aotian, the gap between us will only grow bigger! Now, I will completely crush your so-called pride today!¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered and returned to his seat.

    The members of Ying Chong¡¯s faction glared maliciously at Huang Xiaolong before returning to their seats.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for him.¡± Huang Xiaolong lazily smiled, shoved the crumpled tissue paper into Ying Aotian¡¯s hand. ¡°Here, you have half an hour. Whatever you can comprehend from it is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Six-Vein¡­ Six-Vein Divine Sword¡­¡± Ying Aotian¡¯s eyes lit up as he received the crumpled tissue paper from Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Brother-in-law, if I succeed in the future, I won¡¯t forget your kindness today!¡±

    They both returned to their seats.

    Members of Ying Xiao¡¯s faction, including Ying Xiao himself, couldn¡¯t stop praising Huang Xiaolong.

    Resting.

    Because of Ying Chong¡¯s faction¡¯s mild poisoning, the martial competition was delayed again and would start in half an hour.

    In that half hour, Ying Aotian continuously strove to understand the Six-Vein Divine Sword on the tissue paper, his face occasionally showing flashes of insight.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Very quickly, half an hour passed!

    ¡°Fellow clansmen and loyal servants, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s proceed to the next event of the family gathering¡­ the martial competition!¡± The Family Head¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Now, let me introduce the rules of this year¡¯s martial competition.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Son-in-law, you don¡¯t have to participate in the martial competition. Ying Chong¡¯s faction sees you as their sworn enemy. If you participate, they might try to kill you.¡± Ying Xiao warned him seriously.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I participate? I definitely will. I haven¡¯t fought in a long time, my hands are itching.¡± Huang Xiaolong said while laughing.

 Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Big Melee!

    Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Big Melee!

    The martial arts competition section was finally about to commence.

    The young generation of the Ying Family would take the stage one by one, competing and fighting for honor. They also hoped to win the favor of the Family Head and the Elders Group. After all, maintaining face was of utmost importance for martial artists.

    ¡°This year¡¯s martial arts competition will be divided into six groups, each group will nominate a seeded player.¡± The Family Head introduced loudly. ¡°Now, let me announce the six seeded players! Ying Qingfeng! Ying Aotian! Ying Qingquan!¡­¡±

    The so-called six seeded players were the most outstanding among the young generation of the Ying Family, those with incomparable martial arts talent!

    Among the six seeded players, there was one from the Ying Xiao lineage, namely Ying Aotian. As for the Ying Chong lineage, two geniuses emerged, Ying Qingfeng, and Ying Qingquan. The remaining three places were divided among other family branches.

    ¡°The seeded players will directly enter the second stage of the martial arts competition, the group battles, and will not participate in the first stage of the competition.¡± The Family Head announced. ¡°The first stage¡­ The grand melee! Rules: all clan members participating in the martial arts competition will step onto the same stage, the strong will knock the weak off the stage until only 54 remain! These 54 will then proceed to the second stage¡­ group battles!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand the rules?¡±

    ¡°Understand!!!¡± From around the square came heated and high-spirited shouts.

    ¡°Good! Without further ado, go to the grand stage, and let the melee begin!¡± The Family Head waved his hand.

    The exceptional young generation surrounding the plaza all stood up.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go.¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed a little impatient.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Son-in-law, be very careful, especially with the people from my eldest brother¡¯s lineage. I¡¯m worried they might play dirty.¡± Ying Xiao warned.

    ¡°Little Long, since you¡¯re participating in the martial arts competition, I won¡¯t go. With my cultivation level, I probably wouldn¡¯t make it to the group battles anyway.¡± Ying Aoshan chuckled. Remembering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s impressive performance at the Jiangnan City boxing competition, Ying Aoshan wasn¡¯t too worried about him and had complete confidence in him. Moreover, Ying Aoshan knew that Huang Xiaolong had cards up his sleeve. Perhaps, the strength Huang Xiaolong demonstrated at the Jiangnan City boxing competition was just the tip of the iceberg!

    Uncle Yun was also full of anticipation. He whispered in Ying Aoshan¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss, during the last boxing competition in Jiangnan City, Young Master Huang downplayed his strength because the opponents weren¡¯t very strong. But today, at the Ying family competition, the competition is fierce, and I really want to see Young Master Huang¡¯s true strength!¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, be careful.¡± Ying Aotian smiled at Huang Xiaolong.

    Immediately, the clan members participating in the martial arts competition from Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage all stood up. Apart from Huang Xiaolong, there were about twenty or thirty people. Their cultivation levels were all higher than Ying Aoshan¡¯s. The most powerful amongst them had cultivated 52 strands of True Qi, if placed in the outside world, he would be a force to be reckoned with, a global hegemon.

    The crowd made their way to the largest stage in the square.

    Several dozen people from Ying Chong¡¯s lineage also stood up and headed towards the square.

    ¡°Qingfeng, that little bastard really is participating in the martial arts competition¡­¡± Ying Chong looked at Huang Xiaolong from a distance with a malicious gaze. The muscles in his eyes twitched a few times.

    ¡°Dad, since he has the guts, then I want him to regret every decision he made today¡­¡± Ying Qingfeng squinted his eyes, his gaze was vicious. ¡°Such a person, obsessed with secondary arts, must have neglected his martial arts training. In a real contest of strength and bravery, he must be pitifully weak.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~Right, son, there should be no doubt that you¡¯ll be first in this martial arts competition, right?¡± Ying Chong laughed.

    ¡°Hahaha~ Dad, it¡¯s a sure thing. The first prize in the martial arts competition is as good as mine.¡± Ying Qingfeng waved it off with a laugh. ¡°Even if Ying Aotian recovers his strength, he will only be stepped on by me. By then, I will make him, and my grandfather and the elders realize who is the real dragon of Ying Family! Humph! An ant is still an ant, it will never grow wings and soar in the heavens.¡±

    After a pause, Ying Qingfeng spoke arrogantly. ¡°Dad, the highlight of this martial arts competition is actually who can withstand my three moves. Defeating me is a pipe dream. Dad, my strength will make grandfather and the elders face reality, all of the little bastard¡¯s previous actions, in the face of real power, are but a fleeting illusion.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~! Son, tell me, who can withstand your three movements? Ying Aotian?¡± Ying Chong burst out laughing, a boost of confidence in his heart.

    ¡°Hmm~~No. Nobody can withstand my three moves. Not even Ying Aotian.¡± Ying Qingfeng thought for a moment, then he smirked proudly. ¡°My goal isn¡¯t just the family martial arts competition¡­ Ah~~ Nobody can understand my ambition.¡±

    ¡­

    The largest stage in the square, its area was definitely more than an acre.

    At this moment, there were already hundreds of people standing on the arena!

    These were the members of the Ying Family who were participating in the martial arts tournament, all of them the younger generation. As per the rules of the tournament, only members of the current fourth generation were allowed to participate.

    In other words, the first stage of the martial arts tournament would select 54 individuals from these hundreds. The elimination rate was exceptionally high.

    Those who could stay and enter the group matches were definitely experts.

    Now, hundreds of people were sizing each other up with caution and vigilance in their eyes. True Qi began to disperse from their bodies, affecting the environment and creating a suffocating atmosphere. If an ordinary person were to step onto the arena, they would definitely faint due to lack of oxygen.

    ¡°Alright! The grand melee begins now! Remember, during this phase of the competition, the use of weapons is not allowed, nor is it permitted to intentionally disable opponents. You merely need to knock your competitors off the arena to win.¡± The Family Head announced the start of the tournament.

    In an instant, the family members on the arena began to quickly size up the situation.

    They began seeking out their prey!

    In this kind of grand melee, those with great strength could stand still and no one would dare to provoke them.

    Those with weaker abilities would become common targets! They would be directly KO-ed off the stage!

    Suddenly, the wind roared and crowds surged!

    On the arena, hundreds of people each seemed to have found their own prey!

    In no time, punches started to fly, boxers were kicking the air!

    All kinds of small holds, all kinds of wrestling, all kinds of True Qi external attacks!

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Continuously, family members were knocked off the arena.

    The number of people left in the arena was decreasing!

    ¡°This kid is mine! No one is allowed to touch him!¡± A member of the Ying Chong lineage, with a high raging aura that suppressed everyone else around him, darted towards Huang Xiaolong (Little Long) like a dragon snake, his eyes full of ferocious laughter. His body had accumulated 57 streams of True Qi, which considered him as a Great Grandmaster.

    This made the family members who originally planned to rush towards Huang Xiaolong to knock him off the stage halt their actions, and they dared not even get too close to Huang Xiaolong, for fear of being implicated and falling off the stage.

    In the blink of an eye, that man rushed in front of Huang Xiaolong, his mouth curling up in a cold grin, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my Brother Qingfeng has given instructions not to knock you off the stage. In fact, he wants to guarantee your advance into the group matches because¡­only then can he take even greater pleasure in tormenting you¡­don¡¯t be afraid now¡­¡±

    While he was speaking, that man reached out to gently press on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This move was quite gentle, as if it was an intimate gesture between friends. However, hidden in his palm was a malicious force!

    That is to say, if this malicious force was infused into the body, the person would not be injured on the spot, but their internal organs would have already suffered devastating damage. After a few days, organ failure would occur, the person would start losing weight, coughing up blood, and eventually die due to blood exhaustion.

    It¡¯s extremely insidious.

    Huang Xiaolong, lips pulling back in an amused grin, said, ¡°Alright then. Since you all want to ensure my advance to the group match, I¡¯ll gladly accept.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t dodge and that man¡¯s hand smoothly landed on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder. The malicious force within his palm seeped into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, like a poisonous snake!

 Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Chapter 577: Group Battle!

    Chapter 577: Chapter 577: Group Battle!

    Seeing that Huang Xiaolong made no attempt to dodge, and the poisonous energy he was forging in his palm was silently seeping into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, a sinister smile emerged at the corners of the clansman of Ying Chong¡¯s line. He could not contain his satisfaction. ¡®Hahahaha~~ lad! So, you¡¯re indeed just a shallow person! Once my poisonous palm power takes effect, you will start vomiting blood and lose your appetite in a few days ¡­ Hahaha~~~ By then, even if the clan chooses to investigate, they won¡¯t trace it back to me! I¡¯ve scored a significant victory for Brother Qingfeng and Dad!¡¯

    Meanwhile, Ying Xiao, Ying Chong, and others were watching Huang Xiaolong intently.

    Seeing that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder was restrained and he didn¡¯t retaliate, bearing a beaming smile instead, Ying Xiao frowned in worry. ¡°Damn! Why wouldn¡¯t my son-in-law dodge at all, letting the enemy touch him directly? This is a big taboo!¡±

    Ying Chong and Ying Qingfeng shared a knowing smile.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~Dad, Qingyan has made a notable contribution!¡± A satisfied chuckle, filled with retribution, appeared on Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face. ¡°Qingyan is a Great Grandmaster, cultivating more than 50 strands of True Qi throughout his body. Being hit by his poisonous attack, one could die without even knowing what hit them! Hahaha~ The little bastard is doomed! However, I will let him enter the group battle. I want to play with him personally and make him kneel in front of me, begging and barking like a dog.¡±

    On the grand stage.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smile became even brighter.

    Suddenly! That ¡°Ying Qingyan,¡± with his hand pressed on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder, quickly withdrew his hand. He only felt a chill coursing into his body through his palm, but it disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Ying Qingyan asked subconsciously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Look at me, I haven¡¯t moved¡­hehe, you¡¯re overthinking, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong defended innocently.

    In reality, Huang Xiaolong had just bounced back the poisonous energy that Ying Qingyan had injected into him, returning it in multiples.

    This meant that in half an hour, Ying Qingyan would start shitting blood, vomiting, his internal organs would begin to rot, his biological functions would fail, leading to his death.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Swift flashes of killing intent flickered in Ying Qingyan¡¯s eyes as he examined his body but found nothing out of the ordinary.

    Only 54 were left on the grand stage at this point, not more, not less. The rest of the clansmen had all been knocked out ¨C ruthlessly eliminated.

    ¡°Alright, clansmen, cease the fight. The first phase of the melee ends here. Fifty-four people remain for the group battle. Step down now, and register your names on the wooden plaques!¡± The Family Head personally presided over the whole event.

    The 54 remaining individuals on the stage stepped down. Several Elders sat behind a long table. On the table, tens of wooden plaques were displayed.

    The clansmen who advanced to the second stage of group battles stepped forward voluntarily, chose a wooden plaque and wrote their name on it with a brush.

    Huang Xiaolong also wrote down his name on a wooden plaque.

    After they were done, all of them returned to their seats.

    ¡°Son-in-law, you were¡­ambushed just now!¡± Ying Xiao looked at him anxiously.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, let me check your body for any abnormalities,¡± Ying Aotian offered hurriedly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I¡¯m fine.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke with a hearty laugh.

    Soon, two large boxes covered with black cloth were placed on the Elder Group¡¯s large table.

    In one of the boxes, there were six wooden plaques with the names of the six seed players, including ¡®Ying Qingfeng¡¯ and ¡®Ying Aotian¡¯, written on them.

    The other box contained 54 wooden plaques.

    ¡°Respected clansmen, it¡¯s now time for me to draw the lots.¡± The Family Head announced solemnly, reaching into one of the wooden boxes. ¡°The first to be drawn will be the seed players for the six teams. The seed player for the first team is¡ª¡±

    While he spoke, the Family Head drew a wooden plaque from the box. The plaque clearly read, ¡°Ying Qingfeng¡±.

    ¡°The seed player for the first team! Ying Qingfeng!!¡±

    An Elder on the side immediately recorded this.

    All the non-seed players entering the group battles were praying inside¡ª¡¯Damn, I hope I don¡¯t end up in Ying Qingfeng¡¯s team, otherwise I won¡¯t have even a remote chance of turning the tables¡­¡¯

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s dominance had won over their hearts.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, crossed his legs casually, appearing indifferent.

    The rules of the group battle are quite simple¡ªeach team, including the seed player, comprises ten people. Six groups make up exactly sixty people.

    Next, the lottery continued.

    ¡°The seed player for the second group¡­ Ah, it¡¯s Ying Aotian!¡±

    ¡°The seed player for the third group¡­ Ying Qingquan!¡±

    ¡­

    Soon enough, the seed players for all six groups have been decided.

    Next would be to assign the clan members who passed the first stage, the grand melee, to each group.

    The first group is the one with Ying Qingfeng.

    ¡°The other clan members in the first group are¡­ Ying Xiaohua, Ying Lie, Ying Zhou¡­¡±

    At this moment, Ying Qingfeng stared intently at Huang Xiaolong from across the space, his gaze sharp as a falcon, full of fiery anticipation. ¡°You mutt! I hope you¡¯re in my group! You have to be in my group!¡±

    Ying Qingfeng naturally hoped that Huang Xiaolong would be drawn to his group, then he could freely torment, humiliate and trample Huang Xiaolong as he wished.

    On the other hand, Ying Xiao¡¯s line, led by Ying Xiao himself, including Ying Aoshan, hoped fervently that Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t be unlucky enough to be drawn directly to Ying Qingfeng¡¯s group.

    Heaven did not grant Ying Qingfeng¡¯s wish. In the end, Huang Xiaolong was not drawn to the first group.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re lucky!¡± Ying Qingfeng gritted his teeth.

    The drawing proceeded quickly.

    Soon enough, the wooden tag with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s name was drawn. He was assigned to the third group.

    In the third group, the seed player named ¡°Ying Qingquan¡± was a prodigy from Ying Chong¡¯s line and also Ying Qingfeng¡¯s younger brother!

    The 71 channels of True Qi condensed within his body were not to be underestimated! In the current Ying Family, he was a significant figure! He also had a certain reputation among the top ten ancient martial families!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~~~!!!!!¡±

    Suddenly, hundreds of members from Ying Chong¡¯s line burst into uproarious laughter.

    ¡°Haha! Great! Perfect! This is just excellent!¡± Ying Qingquan stood up straight, his back as upright as a sword, and in his eyes was a cruel and mocking expression. ¡°Dad, Brother Qingfeng, this is the so-called inevitability of heaven! Even though that mongrel wasn¡¯t drawn to Brother Qingfeng¡¯s group, he ended up in my group. Hahaha! I will break every bone in his body inch by inch! I will tear apart all his meridians! Let him taste the world¡¯s worst torture!¡±

    ¡°Brother Qingquan, you must take revenge for me.¡± Ying Qingshuang, the one who had been hit on the head by Huang Xiaolong at the tavern and still had a bandaged head, spoke in a hateful tone.

    ¡°Rest assured, Qingshuang, I will make that mongrel seek life yet unable to find death.¡± Ying Qingquan moved his muscles and bones, making a frightening cracking sound.

    Before long, the participants for all six groups were assigned.

    ¡°The second stage, group battles, begin. The group battles will be carried out by all six groups at the same time with a point system; winning a match gains two points, a draw gains one point, and a loss scores no points. Weapons can be used. However, deliberately causing grave injuries is prohibited. For each group, the top two point scorers progress to the final round, the ranking battle! This year, the top three participants in the martial arts competition will receive generous rewards. Hehe¡­ As for what the rewards are, I¡¯ll keep that a secret. But I can reveal this: this year¡¯s rewards, especially the reward for the champion, are¡­ quite generous!¡± The Family Head announced with a smile.

    Suddenly, an elder beside him picked up a list and announced loudly, ¡°The first match of the first round of the group battles! In the first group, Ying Xiaohua vs Ying Zhou!¡±

    ¡°In the second group, Ying Aotian vs Ying Shu.¡±

    ¡°In the third group, Ying Lin vs¡­ Ah, Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°In the fourth group, Ying Zhuo vs Chen Dajiang¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, you¡¯re fighting your first match in the first round already?¡± Ying Aoshan looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Good luck! You have to win the first match!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Brother-in-law, I¡¯m also fighting my first match in Round One. Let¡¯s go down together.¡± Ying Aotian stood up. His power had recovered, and he had gained a new understanding of the Six Pulse Divine Swords, feeling more invincible than ever. At this moment, he could hardly contain his desire to fight.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up with an amused face. ¡°This will be fun¡­ really fun.¡±

    ¡°Son-in-law, Aotian, both of you, go. Ah¡­ Do not underestimate your opponents, there are no weaklings who made it to the group stage.¡± Ying Xiao cautioned seriously.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aotian stepped into the square together.

    The group battles¡­ begin!

 Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Chapter 578: Lifting as if Its Light

    Chapter 578: Chapter 578: Lifting as if It¡¯s Light

    Huang Xiaolong moved leisurely, stepping onto the battle stage belonging to the third group.

    There were six stages, all launching into battle simultaneously.

    Under each stage, there was a respected elder, meticulous in their task of judging the battle.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent was a man whose eyes gleamed sharply. He was roughly three or four years older than Huang Xiaolong and was named ¡®Ying Lin¡¯.

    This man had condensed 42 streams of True Qi within his body, and held a sharp-edged sword in his hand.

    ¡°Ha ~~~ You¡¯re lucky.¡± Ying Lin glanced at Huang Xiaolong, a sarcastic smile playing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°An easy 2 points for me.¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ it seems you¡¯re already certain of your victory over me?¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged, nonplussed.

    Truth be told, the martial gathering of the Ying family, with its scale and level, was incomparable to the boxing competition in Jiangnan City. The two were as different as night and day!

    Even so, on the competition stage at Jiangnan City, contenders such as the three heroes of the Wei family and Huangfu Tusun emerged. However, someone like Huangfu Tusun had only condensed 29 streams of True Qi.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current opponent, Ying Lin, had condensed 42 streams of True Qi and probably had the power to kill Huangfu Tusun within seconds.

    There were no weak stragglers on this stage¡­

    Of course, as far as Huang Xiaolong was concerned, they were all weak!

    At the Jiangnan City competition, Huang Xiaolong had only displayed the tip of the iceberg of his martial abilities!

    ¡°In terms of peripheral skills, you¡¯re quite talented. However, when it comes to martial arts, I fear you¡¯re lacking. Okay, I don¡¯t share a line with my uncle¡¯s descendants and have no grudges against you, so why don¡¯t you take the initiative and step down? I don¡¯t want to hurt you. If you insist on being obstinate, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Ying Lin spoke confidently.

    ¡°Enough of the idle talk, let¡¯s start.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, grinning.

    ¡°Asking for death! Very well, I will oblige! Where is your weapon?¡± Ying Lin asked, his face twisted into a hideous scowl.

    ¡°It seems I don¡¯t need a weapon to deal with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded earnestly.

    ¡°Preposterous! Get off the stage!¡± In his rage, Ying Lin lunged at Huang Xiaolong with his sword.

    The sword shone like water; its tip aimed directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest!

    The strike was quick, ruthless and precise. The True Qi radiating from the sword hissed like thunderous wind!

    In an instant, the dreamlike radiance of the sword enveloped Huang Xiaolong. Its beautiful and splendid light also brought forth a suffocating sense of danger.

    The Ying family¡¯s inherited art was swordsmanship; evidently, Ying Lin had an extraordinary talent in Sword Dao. This strike, without old moves, carried a relentless, unfinished rhythm, echoing an ambushed situation.

    However, to Huang Xiaolong, this strike was full of flaws!

    Huang Xiaolong had followed many ancient martial souls in practicing martial arts for many years. Therefore, his vision and cultivation far surpassed that of practitioners like Ying Lin.

    Furthermore, through the Other Shore Flower, Huang Xiaolong had learned Ying Kexin¡¯s lifelong secret arts.

    Ying Kexin¡¯s descendants practiced the swordsmanship she created, which however was already incomplete. Huang Xiaolong had studied the complete swordsmanship, thus, as Ying Lin moved his sword, Huang Xiaolong had already pierced through all his secrets.

    The flaws, follow-up, all variations were clearly perceived!

    Even if it was a split-second decision, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body carelessly stepped slightly forward and to the left as his right hand came down flat.

    Clang!

    His palm contained a hint of True Qi, striking the weakest part of Ying Lin¡¯s swordsmanship, the most significant flaw.

    Clang ~~~!!!!!!

    The longsword fell to the ground.

    ¡°You lost.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually said, hands behind his back.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­ what kind of martial arts did you use¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± Ying Lin looked in a daze at his fallen longsword, feeling as if his fierce sword move just now had been in vain. No sooner had he unleashed it, Huang Xiaolong found an opening and effortlessly knocked his sword from his hand.

    Ying Lin was unwilling to admit defeat!

    He was about to pick up his longsword and fight Huang Xiaolong again when an elder below the stage announced, ¡°In the first round of the third group, the winner is Huang Xiaolong with 2 points. Ying Lin lost, 0 points.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong jumped off the stage with great ease.

    A cheer erupted from Ying Xiao¡¯s faction.

    ¡°Well, my son-in-law is quite the hidden talent, very hard to read.¡± Ying Xiao exclaimed in surprise and joy.

    ¡°Dad, I told you, Little Long is very powerful. Every day, he can bring great surprises.¡± Ying Aoshan said with pride all over her face.

    Uncle Yun muttered at the side, ¡°Miss, Young Master Ying Lin is already considered a top-notch fighter among the fourth generation of the family. Young Master Huang defeated him so effortlessly, it seems he has hidden a lot in the Jiangnan City¡¯s competition¡­ Now, I want to see just how advanced Young Master Huang¡¯s real martial arts skills are.¡±

    The faces of those in Ying Chong¡¯s faction, with Ying Chong as their leader, started to lose color.

    ¡°Qingfeng¡­ it¡¯s a bit strange. That brat¡¯s martial arts¡­ there¡¯s something weird about them. That move he made just now seemed to foresee the flaws in Ying Lin¡¯s swordsmanship in advance.¡± Ying Chong voiced his concern.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t overthink it. Ying Lin¡¯s move indeed had many flaws, it was flashy but insubstantial.¡± Ying Qingfeng nonchalantly stated.

    On the stage of the second group,

    Ying Aotian didn¡¯t use his adept swordsmanship either, but used the Six Vein Divine Sword, striking continuously with Shao Shang Sword, Shang Yang Sword, Center Thrust Sword, Lesser Rush Sword¡­

    Every series of swordless Sword Qi was released, he was slightly unfamiliar at first, but became more proficient as time went on, forcing his opponent to keep retreating.

    Well, Ying Aotian turned his opponent into a live target to familiarize himself with the Six Vein Divine Sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯ve had enough. Aotian, you¡¯re superior. I surrender. Darn, your invisible Sword Qi is too powerful¡­ Aotian, once you master this skill, who would dare to fight you? I¡¯ve had enough!¡± The opponent directly conceded defeat.

    In the first round, Huang Xiaolong and Ying Aotian, who represented Ying Xiao¡¯s faction, easily won their matches, both securing 2 points.

    Huang Xiaolong returned to his seat, stretched out his legs, and didn¡¯t spend much energy watching the fight.

    Although these bouts were exciting clashes between ancient martial arts grandmasters, as thrilling for the uninitiated as watching a big-budget Hollywood fantasy film, to Huang Xiaolong, it was all commonplace.

    The first round of fights continued one after another.

    First group fighting arena!

    The most prominent young master of the Ying Family¡¯s fourth generation, Ying Qingfeng, finally took the stage!

    As the shining star among his generation in the Ying family, Ying Qingfeng had an imposing aura, almost noble. His entry caused deafening cheers and applause from around the arena.

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s opponent was also not weak, also a Great Grandmaster who had condensed 53 strands of True Qi. He was a taciturn young man.

    ¡°Well? Still want to fight?¡± Ying Qingfeng ,with his hands on his back, scornfully looked at his opponent. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The taciturn young man holding a sword, with a flash of resentment in his eyes, respectfully said, ¡°Qingfeng, I admit that my cultivation and talent are far inferior to yours. But, I trained very hard last year, and I want to test a few moves against you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha! I can beat you in one move!¡± Ying Qingfeng boasted arrogantly.

    ¡°That remains to be seen!¡± The taciturn young man, finally enraged, burst out with immense sword energy that soared to its peak. He shot at Ying Qingfeng like an arrow released from its bow, wielding his longsword as if cutting tofu, splitting the air in front of him. The air took a while to re-coalesce, bringing with him a terrifying momentum akin to a landslide, he attacked Ying Qingfeng.

    ¡°Little Long, pay attention, Ying Qingfeng made his move!¡± Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t help reminding him. ¡°He¡­ is likely the greatest threat you will face in this year¡¯s martial arts competition!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it, it¡¯s boring. Darling, let me rest on your shoulder¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong leaned his head over, using Ying Aoshan¡¯s shoulder as a pillow.

 Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Chapter 579: You are a Beast

    Chapter 579: Chapter 579: You are a Beast

    Now, even though there were six arenas with battles going on simultaneously, almost everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the first group¡¯s arena.

    Because of Ying Qingfeng!

    The Heavenly Pride! The Aristocratic Young Master! The number one person! The leader of the fourth generation of the Ying Family!

    Everyone was eager to witness his unparalleled elegance and commanding aura!

    The only one who showed disdain, not even bothering to spare a glance, was Huang Xiaolong, leaning his head on Ying Aoshan¡¯s shoulder, smelling her enchanting perfume, his mind filled with images of intimate moments with her.

    Ying Aoshan was both shy and joyful.

    On the arena of the first group.

    The stolid teenager shot out his sword, the blade wind seemed like a passing typhoon, causing Ying Qingfeng¡¯s robe and hair to flutter violently.

    Yet, Ying Qingfeng stood like a mountain, not budging an inch, exuding an impressive demeanor of a noble family.

    In a blink of an eye!

    Boom!!!!

    With his left hand behind his back, Ying Qingfeng¡¯s right fist exploded into the air!

    This punch hit the flaw in the teenager¡¯s sword move, his punch traveling through the air to hit the lad¡¯s ribcage.

    ¡°Puff~~~!!!!¡±

    The teenager spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, flying out like a kite with a broken string, with accompanying sounds of cracking bones.

    After he landed, he glared at Ying Qingfeng with a face full of rage. ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡¯re so ruthless¡­¡±

    A punch that broke his ribs, with this, the teenager had lost his ability to continue fighting. This year¡¯s martial arts meeting ended prematurely for him, in bitter resentment.

    ¡°If you want to blame anybody, blame yourself for overestimating your abilities. You are precisely the type the phrase ¡®a praying mantis trying to stop a chariot¡¯ refers to,¡± Ying Qingfeng said, his face full of mockery. ¡°You should¡¯ve admitted your defeat, yet you insisted on seeking humiliation. This is just a tiny lesson. You think you can stand against me? You need at least another five years of hard training.¡±

    Having said that, Ying Qingfeng stepped down from the ring, strutting like a proud peacock.

    Unable to rebuke Ying Qingfeng, the referee below the stage could only stutter, ¡°Ying Qingfeng wins, two points.¡±

    ¡°Big brother! Your¡­your Qingfeng, he was too heavy-handed!¡± A man with twisted features stood up, shouting at Ying Chong. ¡°We¡¯re all family, yet he injures us in battle, this is too much!¡±

    This man was the father of the stolid teenager; seeing his son not only injured but also forced to leave the martial arts meeting prematurely, he of course wasn¡¯t going to take this lying down. So, he argued with Ying Chong.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Seventh brother, what are you complaining about? Qingfeng¡¯s fighting style has always been this way, not making a move unless necessary, but once he does, he strikes fiercely like a demon! Those with strength inferior to his, crumble the very moment they come into contact. Moreover, just because we are from the same family doesn¡¯t mean we are on the same side. And besides, getting injured in a fight amongst ourselves merely means lying in bed for a few months to recover. If it were a fight against an enemy outside, once brought down, you would never awaken!¡± Ying Chong was extremely arrogant.

    ¡°You, you, you!¡± The middle-aged man was so angry he coughed up blood. Ying Chong was angling to usurp the position of the future Family Head, he had chosen neutrality to avoid taking sides, but now, during the martial arts meeting, Ying Qingfeng was treating his son brutally, just to set an example.

    Seeing this, both the Family Head and the Elder Group shook their heads.

    But as Ying Qingfeng was the future of the family, they couldn¡¯t openly chastise him, lest they chill his heart.

    In the world of martial arts, it was always the survival of the fittest!

    The group fight was going on with full vigor and intensity.

    In the second round, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent was a girl who had condensed 46 strands of True Qi.

    ¡°Shall we start?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Ah¡­well¡­well¡­¡± The girl pondered before shrugging, ¡°Never mind. You managed to defeat Cousin Ying Lin in one move just now. You may look lucky for beating Ying Lin, but I¡¯m far below his level. I won¡¯t fight you¡­ I surrender this round.¡±

    It seemed that the strength displayed by Huang Xiaolong had caused a lot of people in the Ying Family to view him with awe.

    Huang Xiaolong won another round, scoring 4 points now!

    Naturally, Ying Aotian also advanced with ease. Plus, he had been honing his Six Vein Divine Sword and six-way Swordsmanship, which was becoming purer over time. His martial arts talent was pretty decent, having grasped the basics.

    As for Ying Qingfeng, he had broken the ribs of his opponent in the first round, forcing them to withdraw from the martial arts competition. Hence, almost all of his opponents admitted their inferiority and surrendered.

    Round Three.

    Unexpectedly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent was a youngster from the Ying Xiao branch, who was a half-brother to Ying Aoshan from the same father but a different mother, addressing Huang Xiaolong as his ¡°brother-in-law¡±.

    ¡°Haha! Brother-in-law, why bother fighting? I can¡¯t beat you anyway. If I bound over my class to fight, neither Aoshan sister nor my father will let me off ¡­hahaha ! Brother-in-law, I surrender. Stay strong!¡± The lad was a bit funny, chuckling as he surrendered.

    Huang Xiaolong reached 6 points.

    Round Four.

    When Huang Xiaolong stepped onto the stage, his opponent not just didn¡¯t surrender, but was giving him an evil stare.

    This man was a one-eyed man in his late twenties, with as many as 67 strands of True Qi condensed within his body, something remarkable indeed. But what truly touching was not his realm, but his temperament!

    His temperament was extremely sinister, cold, and ominous.

    He was a violent person.

    His gaze was somewhat morbid, even a bit perverse.

    When he looked at Huang Xiaolong with his chilling eyes, his body emanated an intensely ominous aura, which was nothing but ¡°murderous intent¡±. Given this, he must have killed plenty, which is why he was overflowing with such tangible murderous intent.

    Even Ying Qingfeng didn¡¯t carry such murderous intent. This man had evidently killed more people than Ying Qingfeng!

    ¡°Ying Hai.¡± The man smirked at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Let¡¯s skip a brief introduction. My life story is somewhat extraordinary. When I was three, I got lost in the Qin Mountain Range and was carried away by a wolf. I lived in a wolf¡¯s den for six years. Hahaha~ During these six years, I hunted with the wolf pack every day, ate wild animals raw, and learned the characteristics and hunting methods of wolves. When I was nine, my father found me and wiped out the entire wolf pack. I returned to my family and began practicing martial arts. I don¡¯t practice martial arts like they do. Because I grew up in a wolf pack, I understand the laws of the jungle better. Therefore, my martial arts are not for show off or performance. Each of my moves is for¡­killing!¡±

    ¡°Every time I kill someone, I record it in my notebook. Until today, err¡­ not too many, not too few, I¡¯ve killed a total of 2,000 people.¡± The one-eyed ¡®Ying Hai¡¯ licked his lips, ¡°Sometimes, I go crazy¡­err¡­ when I go crazy, even I am scared. Are you scared?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft~~~when you lived with a wolf pack, you became a beast, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong started laughing, seemingly amused.

    ¡°Your joke isn¡¯t funny at all!!!!!¡± Ying Hai was provoked by Huang Xiaolong. His one eye was filled with murderous intent, and a strong, bloodthirsty smell was emitted from every pore and cell in his body.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your true powers, I guess your strength should be pretty good¡­ However, being strong and killing are two different things¡­tsk tsk, I find it a bit beneath me to deal with a greenhouse flower like you. Killing you is as simple as slaughtering chickens and ducks¡­let¡¯s play a game.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~a game? I love games the most!¡± Huang Xiaolong was eager to try.

    ¡°As such, we are about 20 steps away from each other now. You stand still and I¡¯ll walk towards you 10 steps. Within these 10 steps, I¡¯ll make you spit blood, kneel, kowtow, and tremble like a quail.¡± Ying Hai said teasingly. ¡°If you can endure these 10 steps, okay, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡±

 Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Kneel before me! (fifth update)

    Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Kneel before me! (fifth update)

    The battle between Huang Xiaolong and Ying Hai had attracted countless attention!

    Not only from the factions of Ying Xiao and Ying Chong, but even the Family Head, Elder Group, and other Ying Family members from the surrounding plaza had all their eyes fixated on them.

    The reason is simple ¨C Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent, Ying Hai, was incredibly strong, extremely strong!

    The seeded player in this group was Ying Qingquan, who has cultivated 71 True Qi within his body. In the same group, Ying Hai has also achieved a cultivation level with 67 True Qi. The difference between them was minimal.

    Speaking about his fighting style, Ying Hai was raised by a pack of wolves since he was young. You could say he struggles against nature and dances with the Reaper every day. He is a madman! When he fights, he fights to his death without reservations, moreover, he has a bloodlust nature.

    Objectively speaking, despite being slightly weaker in cultivation, the win or loss between Ying Hai and Ying Qingquan is still unknown.

    Even Ying Qingfeng wouldn¡¯t want to encounter Ying Hai. This isn¡¯t to say that Ying Qingfeng is appprehensive of Ying Hai, but¡­ Ying Hai is like a mad dog! People like him, despite being hurt by your blade or palm, he will damn well still bite you, as if he can¡¯t wait to bite off a piece of flesh from you.

    The most promising contenders for the top two spots in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s third group were Ying Qingquan and Ying Hai!

    ¡°This madman Ying Hai¡­¡± Even Ying Xiao frowned. ¡°Just don¡¯t fight this match, son-in-law. It¡¯s not worth it to compete with this lout who fights tooth and nail¡­¡±

    On Ying Chong¡¯s side, he wished for nothing more than to see Ying Hai tear Huang Xiaolong apart.

    ¡°This round, that damned mutt is going to have a hard time!¡± Ying Chong darkly said.

    ¡­

    The fighting arena for the third group.

    ¡°Alright then. Not a bad game you¡¯ve got here. You want me to kneel and spit blood after taking ten steps towards you? Heh, go on then. Start walking.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an innocent and bright expression.

    The purpose of Ying Hai¡¯s game is actually to use his bloodlust, Evil Qi, and imposing manner to suppress Huang Xiaolong¡¯s will directly. This way of battling might not seem as intense as direct confrontation, but it¡¯s actually far more terrifying in its own way.

    After all, once a person¡¯s will is overpowered and their spirit collapses, whatever they do afterward, they won¡¯t have any confidence, giving birth to a Heart Demon, becoming timid, and cowardly, which essentially makes them useless.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Good, good, it seems you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin, hmm, brace yourself, the first step is coming!¡± Ying Hai¡¯s single eye was filled with mania and cruelty as he directly faced Huang Xiaolong, lifting his right foot and taking a step!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    This step he took unleashed a chilling wind from his body, which stirred up smoke and dust, and frightening killing intent emerged from nowhere, covering Huang Xiaolong completely as Ying Hai took this step!

    It was somewhat similar to a ferocious beast releasing its scent. If a mouse smells even a hint of a cat¡¯s scent from far away, it would be terrified, hiding in its hole, not daring to come out. If the mouse was more timid, it would die on the spot from sheer fright.

    Ying Hai used his killing intent to release the bloodlust and Evil Qi he had accumulated throughout the years, and the smell of blood was seeping from his every pore.

    This first step he took, Ying Hai had only used 20% of his killing intent. Looking at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fair and delicate appearance, he estimated that 20% of his killing intent could make Huang Xiaolong¡¯s psyche collapse, making him kneel and vomit blood.

    However.

    Facing the oncoming blood-thirsty killing intent, Huang Xiaolong seemed to be enjoying a spring breeze, standing still unaffected with a smile on his face, even speaking. ¡°Oh, this is the first step. I don¡¯t see what the big deal is. Come on, keep walking, walk faster, don¡¯t dilly-dally.¡±

    The thought of Ying Hai¡¯s strategy made Huang Xiaolong want to burst out laughing.

    Relying on killing intent to bring about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mental collapse?

    That¡¯s ridiculous!

    Who is Huang Xiaolong? The Lord of the Underworld, who had dealt with countless souls in the Underworld since he was a child. Those who have killed ten thousand people and become giants, after becoming ghosts, are polite to Huang Xiaolong. Bai Qi, for example, a murderous demon, can only bow and scrape before Huang Xiaolong.

    As for Ying Hai? Can he be compared to Bai Qi?

    When the first step was taken, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even react. Ying Hai hesitated for a moment, but very quickly, he showed a bloodthirsty smile. ¡®Alright, with this second step, I¡¯ll unleash 50% of my killing intent! Even strong ones like Ying Qingfeng would change their face when facing 50% of my killing intent, you little bastard, why aren¡¯t you kneeling and trembling yet?¡¯

    ¡°The second step is here! Kneel before me!¡±

    Ying Hai took a second step, and his killing intent increased dramatically!

    He became more maniacal, ruthless, and wild!

    Those of weaker mental strength would have illusions when this step was taken, as if the stage was piled high with skeletons, the river flowing with blood, and countless ghosts were weeping.

    Huang Xiaolong still remained unmoving, his smile even brighter. ¡°Are you handicapped? Why are you walking so slowly? Hurry up!¡±

    Now, hundreds of Ying Xiao¡¯s factions burst into laughter, Huang Xiaolong and Ying Hai¡¯s confrontation, finally, made them all relaxed.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed unaffected by Ying Hai¡¯s aura!

    ¡®This guy¡­ this guy¡­ what¡¯s going on? He¡¯s not affected at all¡­ Could it be that he has killed more people than me? Or perhaps¡­ his psychological fortitude is as solid as iron? No¡­ I must make him kneel!¡¯

    After taking two strides, Huang Xiaolong calmly bore the load, which indeed caused some panic in Ying Hai¡¯s heart!

    The third step!

    Ying Hai went all out!

    He elevated all of his Evil Qi, True Qi, spiritual power, will power, and momentum¡­ to their peak state!

    On this third step, Ying Hai was going all out!

    ¡°Kid! Look into my eyes!!!!!¡± Ying Hai roared loudly.

    Indeed, every cell and pore of Ying Hai¡¯s body was releasing a bloody and destructive aura. But the most intense aura came from his single eye!

    As the saying goes, the eyes are the windows to the soul, they can convey a lot. Even through one¡¯s eyes, goodness and evil can be discerned.

    Legend has it that the truly strong can kill their opponents through their gaze alone.

    This was ¡°direct sight¡±.

    The terrifying lone eye of Ying Hai was no exception. The devilish killing intent in his gaze was overflowing. The eyeball seemed to be soaked in fresh blood or perhaps a mesmerizing red gemstone.

    In the past, when facing strong opponents, Ying Hai often broke their will through his gaze, then directly killed them.

    At this moment, Ying Hai had given it his all, not only releasing his peak energy but also making Huang Xiaolong lock eyes with his single eye!

    ¡°Son-in-law! Don¡¯t look into his eyes!¡± Ying Xiao couldn¡¯t help but stand up and warn loudly.

    ¡°Presumptuous! Younger brother, you¡¯re breaking the rules, two against one! Sit down!¡± Ying Chong roared in anger.

    On the stage, Huang Xiaolong met Ying Hai¡¯s single eye with a grin.

    As their eyes met!

    In the air, it seemed as if there were flashes of swords and sabers.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    As the third step fell, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°I see your aura has reached its peak. If you take another step, it¡¯s just the end of your strength. No need to take ten steps, three steps are already your limit. Now, I¡¯ll take a step, one step, that will make you kneel and kowtow!¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smirk.

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong moved!

    He took a step towards Ying Hai!

    As this step was taken, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whole aura became wickedly sinister!

    In his left eye, there seemed to be a road to the underworld!

    In his right eye, there seemed to be a bridge of regret!

    This step elicited howls from the myriads of ghosts and spirits!

    This step made the eighteen layers of hell tremble!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This step revealed a horrid scene of mountains of corpses and seas of bones!

    This step saw a sky masked by blood, with endless floating skeletons!

    ¡­

    This step was the Yin Emperor, dominating the world!!!!!!

    ¡°Kneel before me!¡± Huang Xiaolong roared loudly!

 Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Youre not Worthy for Me to Draw My Sword!

    Chapter 581: Chapter 581: You¡¯re not Worthy for Me to Draw My Sword!

    Huang Xiaolong briefly unleashed his might.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    In an instant, Ying Hai¡¯s body seemed to be struck by lightning with myriad illusions enveloping him. It was as if he had plunged into the netherworld!

    Cold! Insignificant! Fearful! Despairing! Broken!

    Ying Hai¡¯s eyes, the light in them scattering, looked utterly stunned.

    The next second¡ª¡ª

    Splat~~~!!!!!!

    Blood spurted from his mouth, Ying Hai¡¯s knees collapsed, and he knelt directly in front of Huang Xiaolong, shivering as he repeatedly kowtowed to Huang Xiaolong, shattering a large part of the ground.

    The crowd was in uproar!

    In the battle between Huang Xiaolong and Ying Hai, not a single blow was exchanged. Those who knew about martial arts could see that it was a confrontation of aura, a silent resistance, but the specific details were unknown to all. What was known was the outcome¡ªYing Hai was defeated!

    ¡°Dad~~ Little Long won again! Four consecutive wins, earning 8 points! It appears we might be looking at the group¡¯s number one!¡± Ying Aoshan was overjoyed.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Our son-in-law has indeed brought us one surprise after another, unending, always with something up his sleeve.¡± Ying Xiao laughed heartily, ¡°With our son-in-law here, today, I would like to see who comes out on top between your brother and me! The future position of the Family Head is yet to be decided!¡±

    After a pause, Ying Xiao simply analyzed, ¡°Ying Hai emerged from a pile of dead bodies and was raised by beasts in his early years, so his aura is particularly bloody. In this battle, our son-in-law crushed Ying Hai solely with his aura. It¡¯s truly unbelievable.¡±

    Ying Chong¡¯s faction was enraged, especially Ying Qingquan, a hint of worry flashed in his eyes.

    He was the seeded player of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s group, with a current record of total victories, aiming for the first place in the group. But now, Huang Xiaolong, who is from the same group, is gaining more popularity. If he becomes the group¡¯s number one, Ying Qingquan would lose face.

    This moment, Ying Qingfeng sneered, ¡°Qingquan, don¡¯t overthink it. It was Ying Hai¡¯s own stupidity. He tried to compete with that mutt in terms of aura and ended up being suppressed; it seems the mutt has strong psychological quality, thick-skinned. In fact, Ying Hai¡¯s cultivation of True Qi and his martial arts skills are not weak, if he had drawn his sword in the beginning and pushed the attack, that mutt would most likely be crushed. Hmm, Qingquan, remember, don¡¯t let your state of mind be affected, that mutt is not your competition.¡±

    Hearing what Ying Qingfeng said, Ying Qingquan relaxed slightly.

    On the combat arena of the third group. Huang Xiaolong reined in his wild aura, and the pressure on Ying Hai relieved instantly, causing him to faint and fall to the ground.

    Though outwardly his injuries did not appear serious, Huang Xiaolong had planted a seed of failure in his heart. From this point onwards, his character will dramatically change to become weak, humble, lacking in confidence, and his cultivation will regress instead of progress.

    ¡°Haha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, leaping off the arena.

    For the fourth round of the group competition, Huang Xiaolong won, earning 8 points.

    The fights continued.

    In the fifth round, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent conceded defeat, bringing his score up to 10 points.

    In the sixth round, his opponent pondered for half a minute, sighed, dropped his sword and admitted defeat, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s score rose to 12 points.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Ying Qingfeng and Ying Aotian were also continuously winning, climbing in points like a rolling rock downhill.

    By the ninth round, the opponent of Huang Xiaolong, his eyes akin to a venomous snake, said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit defeat, but your undefeated streak will soon end. In the last round of the group competition, your opponent will be Ying Qingquan, who is also undefeated. He will deal with you!¡±

    ¡­

    Round ten!

    Battle arena for the third group.

    Huang Xiaolong stood lazily, unarmed, while Ying Qingquan held a longsword, majestically reflecting the sun, stepping onto the battle arena, facing Huang Xiaolong directly.

    Upon entry to the stage, Ying Qingquan demonstrated his Sword Qi. His back was as upright as a sword, filled with a formidable aura, slicing through the sky like a sword out of its sheath. His body¡¯s 71 streams of True Qi rolled like pythons, creating a frightening sound similar to a mudslide. Above his head, invisible Sword Qi pulsed out, grinding the air into fine particles.

    Back in Jiangnan City during the martial arts competition, Huang Xiaolong encountered Huangfu Tusun, a talented swordsman from the Sun Family, who was also a proficient swordsman. However, compared with the genius of the Ying family, Ying Qingquan, there was indeed a huge difference.

    ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect, you hiding your power pretending to be weak, to go undefeated in the group, and encounter me¡­¡± Ying Qingquan snickered, he was insightful and calm. Although he had been slightly wary of Huang Xiaolong before, he now maintained a stable state of mind, perfectly channeling his battle intent and Sword Qi, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate for you, you don¡¯t stand a chance. Today, you made me lose face big time. But in this battle, I¡¯ll reclaim it from you~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s battle against Ying Qingquan was the cynosure of all eyes.

    Ying Qingquan was the seeded player of this group, condensing 71 streams of True Qi, an absolute genius in the domestic martial arts circle. Within Ying Chong¡¯s group, only Ying Qingfeng surpassed him.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s journey so far, most of the opponents he faced had voluntarily conceded, the few opponents who had been knocked out by him did not reveal any insight into his potential.

    Many people were curious¡ª¡ªperhaps Ying Qingquan would be able to push Huang Xiaolong to his limits!

    ¡°What weapon will you use?¡± Ying Qingquan asked indifferently. ¡°I suggest you not be arrogant. Against me, you should display your strongest strength.¡±

    Ying Qingquan¡¯s body was filled with a dragon-like Sword Qi, Huang Xiaolong practiced numerous types of martial arts, but he had a special preference for swordsmanship and knife art.

    The invisible Sword Qi emanating from Ying Qingquan attracted the Sword Qi in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, leaving him itching to fight back. He looked toward Ying Aoshan, ¡°Sweet wife, find me a sword. A normal one will do.¡±

    ¡°Eh? My son-in-law is also proficient in swordsmanship?¡± Ying Xiao looked surprised. After all, Huang Xiaolong had not demonstrated any proficiency with any weapon in the previous group battles.

    The audience around the square, as well as the Elder Group seating area, all started whispering.

    ¡°Dad, Little Long¡¯s sword and knife skills are very strong. Last time in the Jiangnan City fist-fighting competition, it was with his swordsmanship that he defeated the arrogant Huangfu Tusun.¡± Ying Aoshan borrowed a blue steel sword from one of her cousins, obediently ran to the bottom of the arena platform, and threw it to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong casually caught the longsword.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The moment he held the sword, Huang Xiaolong naturally emitted a sharp aura!

    ¡°You know how to use a sword?¡± Ying Qingquan¡¯s pupils contracted like a needle. ¡°Great! I, Ying Qingquan, love to compete with swordsmen the most! I started practicing the sword at the age of seven, the sword in my hand is as important as my life! Killing with a drawn sword is as natural to me as breathing! Since you¡¯re a swordsman, then, dying under my sword, you¡¯ll die an honorable death! Draw your sword!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, without drawing the sword, he said brightly, ¡°To deal with you, I don¡¯t need to draw my sword. Uh¡­ you¡¯re not worth me drawing it.¡±

    Whaaaa~~~~!!!!!!

    The whole place was in an uproar!

 Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Chapter 582: Humiliated in Return

    Chapter 582: Chapter 582: Humiliated in Return

    You are not worthy of me drawing my sword?

    These words not only drove Ying Qingquan to fury, his eyes looking like a fierce ghost, but even those watching the fight couldn¡¯t quite believe it. The members of the Ying Chong lineage were livid, howling in anger.

    Such arrogance! He¡¯s utterly disrespectful and lawless!

    Ying Qingquan was no weakling; on the contrary, he was a recognized genius even among the younger generation of the top ten ancient martial families. Anyone who dared to slight him like that must be a monstrous prodigy of a prince-level!

    Could Huang Xiaolong stand on par with those prodigies? No, he probably wasn¡¯t qualified yet!

    In a flash, Ying Qingquan, who had never been so humiliated in his life, was seething with rage, fierce intent apparent. With a backhand grip, he drew his sword with a clang, its sound weirdly echoing like a dragon¡¯s roar. Under his feet, a series of movements completed within one breath, as if he shrunk inches into miles, in a blink of an eye he appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you mongrel!¡± Ying Qingquan roared with a vicious tone, the cold light flashed, was as swift as a thunderbolt, a sword aimed and lunged at Huang Xiaolong.

    Stunning glows of the sword, one follows another!

    Fast!

    So fast! Fast that the human eyes can¡¯t even keep up!

    The sword moves were like a Milky Way falling from the sky, encompassing every vital part of Huang Xiaolong.

    Each word of ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you mongrel¡± corresponded with a strike. Ying Qingquan¡¯s speech was fast, the moment the last word ¡°mongrel¡± fell, the ninth sword was already out.

    The speech and the sword strikes went together in one go, without any pauses. His nine strikes were swift as lightning, the harmonious pairing of speech and swordplay accentuating each other.

    It could even be said that Ying Qingquan¡¯s nine strikes virtually connected together, so swift that it became impossible to distinguish their sequence. It seemed as if he had one sword, but it also felt like he had nine arms, each wielding a sword, slashing towards Huang Xiaolong simultaneously.

    Facing such fierce and swift swordplay, the people from the Elder Group and the square stood up and cheered loudly!

    The clansmen of the Ying Chong lineage took advantage of the cheer, clapping and shouting with joy like thunderbolts!

    This was not show-off, but a genuine admiration for Ying Qingquan¡¯s swordsmanship. With such mastery that borders on magical, the only word to describe it is ¡°genius¡±.

    Even the usually haughty Ying Qingfeng, at this moment, slightly nodded his head, ¡°Qingquan¡¯s swordsmanship has improved a lot this year.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ Indeed! Qingfeng, you and Qingquan, are the pillars of support for me!¡± Ying Chong was quite proud of himself.

    Back to the arena.

    An unthinkable scene occurred!

    Faced with Ying Qingquan¡¯s storm of nine strikes, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even move an inch! He seemed to be paralyzed with fear!

    He didn¡¯t just not unsheathe his sword for defense, he didn¡¯t even dodge a bit, allowing the longsword to stab into his body!

    This scene caused everyone watching the fight to have goosebumps, some even screaming out loud¡ª

    ¡°He¡¯s dead! He¡¯s been stabbed! Every strike hit him!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ He was killed by Cousin Qingquan in one pass without having a chance to resist. He was stupefied by Cousin Qingquan¡¯s sword momentum!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weak. He was just boasting, saying Cousin Qingquan isn¡¯t worthy of him drawing the sword. I didn¡¯t expect he would be killed instantly.¡±

    ¡°The thing is, Cousin Qingquan¡¯s swordplay was too fast. He couldn¡¯t avoid it.¡±

    ¡­

    Indeed, Puff Puff Puff Puff~~ All nine swords penetrated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Darn!¡± Ying Xiao was shocked and stood up, trembling all over, his heart chilled to the core, ¡°My son-in-law¡­ my son-in-law¡­ was¡­ was¡­ was stabbed to death?¡±

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s mind went blank, her whole body quivering in fear.

    The Ying Chong lineage was cheering and jumping with delight, as if they had just taken revenge!

    ¡°My son-in-law was a talent of our Ying family! How can he be¡­ be¡­ be killed like this¡­ The nine swords have pierced through his body, even a god will find it hard to survive!¡± The Family Head was full of heartache and sorrow.

    Back to the arena, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, punctured by the sword, did not splash with fresh blood. He did not die, but rather, he was smiling, as if basking in the spring breeze, looking at his opponent Ying Qingquan.

    Even so, on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips, there¡¯s a smug, knowing smile, as if he has seen through everything.

    Earlier, amidst a flurry, Ying Qingquan¡¯s nine intended strokes, although overwhelming, had not been felt by Huang Xiaolong as a threat. This wave of swordsmanship, despite its intensity, lacked the intent to kill. The trajectory of each sword stroke was not aimed at Huang Xiaolong but grazed his body instead.

    As expected, at this moment, Huang Xiaolong remains unharmed, only his left shoulder, right sleeve, right wrist¡­ and nine places on his clothes were torn by Ying Qingquan¡¯s longsword.

    Correct, Ying Qingquan intentionally avoided piercing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, he sought to toy with Huang Xiaolong, to retaliate for the previous humiliation.

    His plan was to scare Huang Xiaolong witless as he executed the nine sword strikes close to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, making him think he was close to death and to scream in despair.

    This way, on the one hand, Ying Qingquan¡¯s control over his swordsmanship, demonstrated his finesse and absolute control. On the other hand, it was meant to humiliate Huang Xiaolong by making him scream in despair.

    However, Ying Qingquan didn¡¯t expect that Huang Xiaolong would be unaffected by his tactics.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°I say, you really are a bit boring¡­ Let the duel be a duel, why are you playing such jokes with me?¡±

    The arena fell into utter silence!

    With a cordial smile on his face, Huang Xiaolong appeared relaxed and composed, a tranquillity that bordered upon frightful!

    Everyone understood why Huang Xiaolong stood still during Qingquan¡¯s performance, apparently, he had already seen through Ying Qingquan¡¯s tricks, understanding that all nine of Qingquan¡¯s attacks were feints without actual stabs, that¡¯s why he fearlessly remained unmoved.

    All were so shocked they couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Such audacious courage!

    Even knowing the other party¡¯s swordsmanship was a series of deceptive moves, who would dare to just stand there and take it?

    Was he not gambling with his life?

    Moreover, everyone from Ying Chong¡¯s lineage had a strong desire to brutalize Huang Xiaolong, even if just one of Ying Qingquan¡¯s nine strokes had slightly deviated, Huang Xiaolong would have ended up with a neat hole in his body!

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong dared to play this way!

    Ying Qingquan¡¯s swordsmanship was indeed impressive, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s courage, psychological quality, judgment skills, were absolutely admirable!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Ying Qingfeng cursed under his breath, even with his exceptional talent, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do what Huang Xiaolong had done. He, at least, would have retaliated instead of just standing still in the face of the sword attack.

    ¡°Incredible! This is truly incredible!¡± The Family Head was extremely excited, trembling with emotion, ¡°My son-in-law¡¯s level of audacity, composure, patience, and his ability to cultivate his Qi, is simply perverse! Calm and unflinching, casual yet sophisticated. What a family blessing! I¡¯ve never seen or even heard of such a young person like him! Qingquan¡¯s swordsmanship is indeed brilliant, but it only requires some talent and training to achieve. But for my son-in-law¡¯s mental strength, no amount of training can bring such natural talent!¡±

    At this moment, Ying Qingquan¡¯s face was burning red. He felt deeply enraged and humiliated, his eyes were fixed on Huang Xiaolong. If looks could kill, Huang Xiaolong would have been dismembered and executed.

    His original intention was to frighten Huang Xiaolong, to steal the limelight, but instead Huang Xiaolong stood still and effortlessly stole his thunder, completely overshadowing him!

    This made Ying Qingquan¡¯s desire to kill Huang Xiaolong reach a peak. He had never before felt such a strong desire to kill one person, as if nursing a grudge of stolen wife and murdered father.

    Kill!

    However, Ying Qingquan had also realised that Huang Xiaolong was definitely a master.

    So, he had to put forth all his effort to have any chance of killing Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Suddenly, Qingquan¡¯s right foot stomped on the ground and with a burst of violent energy exploded out, creating a depression in the ground and he leapt into the air like a large bird.

    In mid-air, he performed an elegant somersault. His longsword pointed directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head and as his body fell, he made a powerful thrust at Huang Xiaolong!

    This thrust had pushed Qingquan¡¯s potential to the limit, his energy, swordplay, spirit, everything elevated to utmost!

    Lunging downwards like a rainbow, just like a sea dragon breaking water surface!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    When the tip of his sword was half a meter from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, the sword qi and True Qi were whistling and Huang Xiaolong was covered entirely within an area of a few meters radius. Even if Huang Xiaolong wanted to escape, it was impossible!

    Beneath Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet, a large patch of the ground was scraped away by the sword Qi, dust swirling in the air!

    This move is almost like Ying Qingquan¡¯s trump card! His strongest attack!

    In that very moment, everyone from the Ying Xiao lineage had their hearts in their throats!

    Time seemed to have frozen!

 Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Chapter 583: Top Ten Battle!

    Chapter 583: Chapter 583: Top Ten Battle!

    ¡°This is Qingfeng¡¯s most powerful sword strike! This sword has claimed countless lives!¡± Even Ying Qingfeng, who was watching the fight from below the stage, couldn¡¯t help but stand up at this moment. ¡°Victory or defeat hinges on this one strike! The sword descends from the sky, its force, True Qi, martial skills, momentum¡­ All have been brewed to the pinnacle state! What¡¯s more, Qingquan has today played beyond his level out of humiliation, the strongest sword he has ever struck in his life! The ultimate sword attack!¡±

    The strongest sword of Ying Qingquan comes from the swordsmanship [Zhuri Falling Shadow Sword] passed down by Ying Kexin in the past. This swordsmanship has been passed down to this day, only half complete, but in the traditional martial arts of Huaxia, it is already a treasure in today¡¯s constantly disappearing world. Half a sword scroll is enough to support the rise and fall of an ancient family.

    This sword move, named ¡°Falling Shadow¡±, is a killer move. Few in the Ying family can master it. Only a super genius with outstanding insight can demonstrate its strongest power!

    In the blink of an eye, just as the sharp tip of the sword was about to strike Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forehead, Huang Xiaolong stabbed upward with his longsword.

    The longsword was still in its sheath. This stab was made with the sword and its sheath together.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stab was very archaic, very simple.

    This is basic swordsmanship.

    The so-called basic swordsmanship is the swordsmanship practiced by martial artists when they first start. It includes chopping, stabbing, lifting, sweeping, poking¡­

    Basic swordsmanship is so simple that even young children in the Ying family have already mastered it.

    Yet today, Huang Xiaolong uses a move from basic swordsmanship to combat Ying Qingquan¡¯s strongest attack!

    It¡¯s simply inconceivable and illogical, like someone using a kitchen knife to fight against fully armed special forces.

    Whoosh!!!!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s longsword, still in its sheath, collided with the tip of Ying Qingquan¡¯s attacking sword as if it had eyes!

    In an instant, the magnificent sword light extinguished!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strike, like a snake darting out of a hole, has broken Ying Qingquan¡¯s swordsmanship!

    This seemingly simple stab hit Ying Qingquan¡¯s swordsmanship¡¯s most significant flaw, its greatest weakness!

    What Ying Qingquan practiced was only half of [Zhuri Falling Shadow Sword], while Huang Xiaolong had mastered the entire scroll. Moreover, he had also absorbed Ying Kexin¡¯s swordsmanship experience.

    Ying Kexin created this swordsmanship, so his comprehension of it is incomparable to that of his successor, Ying Qingquan.

    The gap between the two is as wide as the distance between heaven and earth.

    The next second¡­

    Clang!!!!

    The sword in Ying Qingquan¡¯s hand bent and broke.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s longsword, still in its sheath, relentlessly pressed forward, aiming straight for Ying Qingquan¡¯s throat!

    At this moment, with his sword technique broken and falling through the air, and his mind in confusion, Ying Qingquan couldn¡¯t avoid this strike!

    Just as he was about to be pierced through the throat by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword and die a wrongful death, Ying Qingquan shrieked in fear and bent his head with all his remaining strength.

    Thwap~~!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword pierced through Ying Qingquan¡¯s left shoulder, and blood spurted!

    Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly, slowly pulling his sword from Ying Qingquan¡¯s body.

    A fountain of blood spurted out. Ying Qingquan fell to the ground heavily, rolled to the side in a great state of disarray, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve said it before, I don¡¯t even need to draw my sword to deal with you because you¡¯re not worth it.¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted, looking at Ying Qingquan.

    Ying Qingquan looked dazed after a narrow escape from death, clamping a hand over the wound from which fresh blood was pouring. His gaze was malignant, resentful, aghast, and shocked beyond words. ¡°Basic swordsmanship¡­ basic swordsmanship¡­ you actually used basic swordsmanship to break my strongest move¡­ how is this possible? It¡¯s completely impossible¡­¡±

    Ying Qingquan was devastated. His pride, his talent, his narcissism¨C all shattered by a single simple strike from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t understand swordsmanship at all,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated coolly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with basic swordsmanship? It may be the simplest form of swordsmanship, but it¡¯s also the most direct and has the fewest openings. Every advanced form of swordsmanship is based on the basics. If one can¡¯t master the basics, they won¡¯t be able to effectively utilize advanced techniques, and instead, their technique will be full of flaws.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words seemed to bring enlightenment to the many members of the Ying Family present at the square, as if they had been struck by the chime of an awakening bell, realizing the true essence of swordsmanship.

    In the area of the Elder Group, the Family Head muttered repetitively, ¡°Basic swordsmanship is the simplest, but it¡¯s also the most direct and has the fewest openings¡­ Good! Record what my son-in-law just said immediately! Let it be a family rule to guide the future generations! These words are truly insightful!¡±

    Due to Ying Qingquan¡¯s severe injuries, the referee declared Huang Xiaolong the winner and announced Ying Qingquan¡¯s withdrawal from the competition.

    With a smile, Huang Xiaolong hopped off the stage.

    It was only then that Ying Chong¡¯s faction finally registered the fact ¡ª Ying Qingquan had lost!

    He was defeated by Huang Xiaolong!

    And what¡¯s more, he was defeated effortlessly using the simplest basic swordsmanship!

    The situation was almost unimaginable, unbelievable, perplexing, and utterly terrifying¡­ These descriptive words could barely express one-thousandth of the feeling.

    ¡°Qingquan! Qingquan was also defeated by that mongrel¡­¡± Ying Chong looked pale with a hint of fear showing up in his heart for the first time, and instinctively, he turned to Ying Qingfeng for help.

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t worry, dad, I¡¯m still here! Everyone will soon realize that I¡¯m the true prodigy of Ying Household! No one can defeat me! Although that mongrel managed to defeat Qingquan, but it¡¯s not a big deal if I were to fight with Qingquan, I would defeat him in a split second!¡±

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s confidence and fighting spirit were unshakeable!

    In the camp of Ying Xiao.

    ¡°Son-in-law is so formidable! Far beyond my expectations! It seems like his martial arts skills are at least on par with Aotian¡¯s!¡± Ying Xiao marveled.

    ¡°No, father, I¡¯m not his match. He always seems enigmatic as if he holds a deep, unfathomable secret. During his battle with Ying Qingquan, did he really give his all? It seemed as if he was just messing around. How terrifying is he really? I dare not imagine¡­¡± Ying Aotian admitted, looking deeply impressed.

    Returning to his seat, Huang Xiaolong sat down with a lighthearted smile.

    ¡°Little Long, how much of your true strength did you use just now?¡± Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°A tiny bit,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly.

    A tiny bit?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All the members of Ying Xiao¡¯s line were utterly flabbergasted.

    The group stage was now over, and the top two scorers from each group would advance to the final round of the competition!

    The Ranking Battle, also known as the Top Ten Battle!

    Ten wood boards, each inscribed with the names of the top ten contenders, were placed into a wooden box by the elders.

    ¡°Fellow clansmen, what we are about to start is an exciting battle! The ultimate battle of this competition! The Ranking Battle, or the Battle for the Top Ten! It¡¯s also point-based, with two points for a win, one for a draw, and none for a loss. At the end, the top three with the highest points will be rewarded!¡± The Family Head loudly declared.

 Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Chapter 584: The Sure-Kill Sword

    Chapter 584: Chapter 584: The Sure-Kill Sword

    The martial arts competition finally enters its last phase ¨C the ten-strong battle.

    It will decide the champion of this year¡¯s competition, to see who outshines all the others. It¡¯s a great honor.

    However, the focal point lies in whether Ying Qingfeng will be dethroned.

    After all, he has been the top of the younger generation in the family for years consecutively.

    After a short break, the Family Head personally draws lots.

    ¡°Ten-strong battle, the first battle-¡± The Family Head pulls out two willow wood plaques from the box and announces. ¡°Ying Tianpeng will face off ¨C Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong is momentarily stunned before he lazily stands up. ¡°Am I the first one to compete?¡±

    ¡°Son-in-law, there are no weak opponents in the ten-strong battle. However¡­ never mind, my worries were all unfounded. Now, as long as you don¡¯t face Ying Qingfeng, you should be able to handle it calmly.¡± Ying Xiao nodded at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Son-in-law, you are the biggest dark horse in this year¡¯s martial arts competition! You have given me such a big surprise, impact, I can hardly catch my breath, haha~~~!¡±

    This year¡¯s martial arts competition is a lifesaver for Ying Xiao¡¯s faction. They were originally on the verge of losing, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s appearance turned the tables.

    Now, Ying Chong¡¯s faction¡¯s hope is really only Ying Qingfeng. Even if Ying Qingfeng reclaims the title of competition champion, the Family Head may reconsider who will inherit the position in the future.

    Huang Xiaolong leisurely walks onto the stage. His opponent, ¡®Ying Tianpeng¡¯, has practiced 73 True Qi throughout his body. He¡¯s a composed and imposing young man with a glint of wisdom flashing in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± says Huang Xiaolong, eager to try.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Ying Tianpeng suddenly gives a helpless laugh. ¡°Although my state is slightly higher than Ying Qingquan, his understanding of Sword Dao and his talent are stronger than mine¡­ And you, you are a phenomenal talent in this field¡­ I won¡¯t fight, I concede the first battle, and congratulations on getting two points. Haha, I better conserve my energy to go all out in the following battles.¡±

    Weighing the pros and cons, Ying Tianpeng surprisingly admits defeat.

    This is the ten-strong battle, which determines the final ranking. Conceding so easily is quite a pity.

    But Ying Tianpeng has his own calculations. He feels a deep sense of powerlessness facing Huang Xiaolong, so he¡¯d rather save his strength for the following fights.

    ¡°Coward!¡± Ying Chong glares at Ying Tianpeng with some dissatisfaction. He originally hoped that every opponent of Huang Xiaolong would go all out to deplete Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength continuously. Thus, when Huang Xiaolong encounters Ying Qingfeng, Ying Qingfeng would have an easier time.

    The battle continues.

    Ying Aotian and Ying Qingfeng take the stage one after another. They both pass the round with ease and score 2 points.

    These two are indeed the pride of the fourth generation of the Ying Family, outclassing others in terms of talent. Especially in their comprehension of martial arts, they have a unique view. Therefore, even simple moves in their hands can exert great power, leading to effortless victories.

    In the second round, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent is a young man named ¡°Ying Qingliu¡±.

    The status of ¡°Ying Qingliu¡± is quite peculiar. He is the child born from an affair between Ying Chong and a maid during one of his drunken escapades.

    Although he is Ying Chong¡¯s own flesh and blood, his lowly birth puts him in sharp contrast with Ying Qingfeng and Ying Qingquan.

    From childhood to adulthood, Ying Qingliu has lived through beatings, verbal abuse, and ridicule. However, his resolute temperament and decent talent in martial arts, the lowly birth did not make him lose his faith in life, but became a driving force for his constant striving!

    Now, he too has condensed 63 strands of True Qi, commanding all respect.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to fight.¡± Ying Qingliu said with a light smile.

    ¡°Hmm, Qingliu, as for that scum dog, you¡¯re well aware of our grudge against him. Do your best.¡± Ying Chong encouraged him. However, he knew very well that if even Ying Qingquan had lost, what Ying Qingliu could do was probably just consume Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stamina, a victory was hardly likely.

    ¡°Snappy move!¡± Ying Qingfeng said disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re in luck, advancing to the top ten with your second-place group score. However, your good luck is about to run out. Your score in the top ten battle will be the lowest.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qingfeng, it¡¯s not like you said.¡± Ying Qingliu glanced at Ying Qingfeng coldly.

    ¡°Oh? You dare to talk back? Ying Qingliu, does your skin itch again?¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered, looking at Ying Qingliu, as if looking at an insignificant ant.

    Ying Qingfeng, from a young age, rarely missed an opportunity to insult this half-brother of his, who was born to a maid. The two had a deep-rooted mutual resentment, only that Ying Qingliu, fearing Ying Qingfeng¡¯s martial arts cultivation, had always endured.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be honest.¡± Suddenly, a strangely excited light flashed in Ying Qingliu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Last year, I found a sword technique in an ancient tomb. This sword technique is almost invincible¡­ Originally, I planned to use this technique against Brother Qingfeng. However, since our branch is now in crisis, I will use this technique ahead of schedule. In the upcoming battle, I will take care of that trouble for you! I hope that you will consider the great contribution I¡¯ve made and give my mother a title.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ying Chong¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Qingliu, what kind of sword technique have you learned?¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s an ancient sword technique, it¡¯s incomplete and only includes one move.¡± A somber expression suddenly appeared in Ying Qingliu¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a low voice. ¡°This move can only be used once in a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°How strange?¡± Ying Chong looked surprised.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ just some tricks!¡± Disdain was written all over Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Father! This one move will surely kill that scum dog! I hope you can understand the hardships I¡¯ve suffered over the years and give my mother a title!¡± Ying Qingliu gritted his teeth, his eyes filling with tears.

    ¡°Good! Qingliu, if you can kill that scum dog, I will naturally grant your mother a title. Over the years, both you and your mother have indeed suffered.¡± A trace of guilt flashed across Ying Chong¡¯s face.

    ¡°You can beat that scum dog? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable. If you really can, I¡¯ll personally apologize to you and swear never to insult or bully you again. Hahahaha¡­ But then again, you¡¯re nothing but a loser!¡± Ying Qingfeng didn¡¯t think highly of Ying Qingliu at all. He considered him illegitimate.

    ¡°Good! Brother Qingfeng, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Ying Qingliu nodded solemnly, then strode out to the stage, ready to risk his life.

    On the stage, Huang Xiaolong and Ying Qingliu stood face to face, only ten steps apart.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You¡¯re quite strong.¡± Ying Qingliu smiled at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes fixed on him like a hawk. ¡°In fact, I think you¡¯ve concealed a lot of your strength. You¡¯re no weaker than my brother Qingfeng. In fact, you¡¯re even stronger.¡±

    ¡°Heh, of course, I¡¯m stronger than whomever Ying Qingfeng is.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded naturally with a laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have as much skill as that Ying Qingquan. Why don¡¯t you just admit defeat? Let¡¯s not waste time.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Ying Qingliu shook his head mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re strong, but you¡¯re going to die today. I don¡¯t really want to kill you, after all, you could humble my Brother Qingfeng¡­ But for the sake of my mother¡¯s honor, I must kill you. Sorry. To make sure you understand why you died, I can tell you that I have a sure-kill sword technique. I found it in a mural in a tomb¡­ I hope after you die, you won¡¯t blame me. In the world of martial arts, we are not masters of our own destiny.¡±

    Beneath the stage, Ying Xiao was watching the battle, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Ying Qingliu, the son of my eldest brother and a maid, has a decent martial talent, but it¡¯s not as good as Ying Qingquan¡¯s. In last year¡¯s martial arts tournament, he ranked outside the top ten and was eliminated in the group stage. Why on earth is he so arrogant today, incessantly claiming he¡¯ll kill my son-in-law? Where does his confidence come from?¡±

    ¡°Alright! Remember, don¡¯t blame me when you die!¡± Ying Qingliu roared maliciously. His body was surrounded by True Qi, tearing through the air as he pounced on Huang Xiaolong, sword in his right hand, like a mad tiger, directly stabbing towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart! ¡°You¡¯re the first to see this sure-kill sword technique! You should feel honored! Die with peace!¡±

 Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Chapter 585: Ying Aotian VS Ying Qingfeng

    Chapter 585: Chapter 585: Ying Aotian VS Ying Qingfeng

    On the platform, the conversation between Ying Qingliu and Huang Xiaolong could naturally be heard by everyone present.

    Everyone knew that Ying Qingliu had practiced a deadly move and wanted to use it to kill Huang Xiaolong.

    Therefore, countless eyes were fixed on Ying Qingliu, curious to see what kind of ultimate move he had cultivated.

    However, when Ying Qingliu launched his sword at Huang Xiaolong, although the stance was fierce and full of force, with the sword¡¯s wind whistling like thunder, it was still noticeably inferior compared to Ying Qingquan¡¯s previous performance.

    During the confrontation between Huang Xiaolong and Ying Qingquan, despite unleashing his most powerful move, Ying Qingquan¡¯s attack was easily deflected by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s basic swordsmanship. So, to think that Ying Qingliu could defeat Huang Xiaolong was pure folly!

    The spectators couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads, some even voiced their mockery¡ª¡±This Ying Qingliu comes from a lowly background, being a child born from a servant who seduced her master. It¡¯s laughable that he has boasted about cultivating a so-called deadly move.¡±

    Ying Chong was also unsatisfied, complaining, ¡°To think Qingliu deceived me by claiming he had honed a sure-kill sword move! This kid!¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t have any hopes for such a waste.¡± Ying Qingfeng wore a face of disdain.

    At this same time, a proverbial weight lifted off the hearts of Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage.

    Just then, on the stage, Ying Qingliu¡¯s sword was less than two meters away from Huang Xiaolong, and his Sword Qi had already burst forth, sweeping away the surrounding air, aiming to massacre Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly!!!

    Something strange occurred!

    Crack~~~!!!!

    There was the sound of bones shattering!

    Ying Qingliu¡¯s right hand, which was gripping the sword, suddenly broke at the elbow! With this, his entire right forearm, holding tightly onto the longsword pointed at Huang Xiaolong, was shot out like an arrow!

    The current situation was as if Ying Qingliu had purposefully broken his forearm and, along with the longsword, thrust it towards Huang Xiaolong¡ªin both speed and strength, it was several times faster than his previous sword strike!

    It was so fast, it left no shadow behind. And the added force transformed the sword into the most bizarre and fastest sharp weapon in the world, shredding the air, causing whirls of wind!

    ¡°Ah~~!!!!¡± Ying Qingliu grimaced, bearing the pain of his broken hand, but there was a weird smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡°No one in the world can escape this move. I was originally planning to use it to kill Brother Qingfeng, but since you¡¯ve offended us, I have to kill you. What an accomplishment, my mother will finally have a position. From now on, I won¡¯t get mocked in the Ying Family¡­ ¡±

    So, Ying Qingliu¡¯s much-talked-about ultimate move was to take his opponent by surprise by launching his severed forearm, like throwing a concealed weapon, at them when his sword was about to strike.

    This perilously strange move was almost unthinkable to most people.

    It carried a sense of tragic heroicness, akin to a brave man cutting off his own arm.

    His sword was already close to striking Huang Xiaolong, and now, with a sudden increase in speed from launching his forearm, combined with its element of surprise, it was no wonder that Qingliu was confident that his strategy could successfully kill Huang Xiaolong. Moreover, he was also aware that he could only use this move once.

    The sudden change made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat!

    Subconsciously, everyone had the same thought¡ª¡±Huang Xiaolong is done for! This move is too weird, too dangerous, and too sudden! What a pity, Huang Xiaolong was a strong fighter, but he¡¯ll perish by this unpredictable stealth attack. Ying Qingliu exchanged an arm for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life, it¡¯s a deal worth it.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, on the stage, there was a brief flash, and Huang Xiaolong swiftly retreated a few steps, casually extending a finger to the incoming sword tip.

    Clang~~~!!!!

    Both the longsword and Ying Qingliu¡¯s severed arm fell to the ground together.

    Huang Xiaolong remained unharmed, laughing cheerfully. ¡°Haha~~ so this is your ultimate move, huh? Actually, it¡¯s not bad, ordinary people would certainly fall for it, but you ran into me. You¡¯re a bit foolish, really. If you used this move to ambush that Ying Qingfeng, at least you could hurt him, and you would have made a name for yourself. It¡¯s a shame you wasted such a despicable trick on me, and it was useless.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reflexes were much faster than the average person¡¯s. Thus, though Ying Qingfeng¡¯s sneak attack appeared swift, it seemed to slow down in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, allowing him enough time to dodge it gracefully.

    In an instant, gasps of disbelief echoed around the plaza and from the Elder Group, resounding intermittently¡ª

    ¡°No way?! He could actually dodge that? Is he even human?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable, it seems only Cousin Qingfeng can go toe-to-toe with him, no one else stands a chance.¡±

    ¡°If this didn¡¯t kill him, I, hell, concede.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought he was as good as dead too. But, that move Ying Qingliu used, was just plain vicious. If it were me, I¡¯d be a goner.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Phew~~~¡± Ying Xiao sighed in relief, ¡°Son-in-law sure is remarkable; that whole ordeal scared the sweat out of me.¡±

    Ying Aoshan muttered with a surprised look, patting his chest. ¡°Good thing he¡¯s alright, good thing he¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Just a bit more! That bastard really is lucky!¡± Ying Chong gritted his teeth in frustration.

    ¡°I¡­ I failed to kill you¡­¡± Ying Qingliu¡¯s face turned ashen as desperation dawned, he had lost his arm in vain.

    ¡°Hahaha, I win, pick up your arm. Who knows, you might be able to reattach it.¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t making it difficult for Ying Qingliu. Even if he did get his arm back, his martial arts would greatly deteriorate, and progression would be challenging.

    Huang Xiaolong continued his winning streak.

    The top ten battle continued.

    Ying Qingfeng faced off against Ying Tianpeng. In the first round, Ying Tianpeng conceded to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to admit defeat yet, get out?¡± Ying Qingfeng said arrogantly.

    ¡°Apologies, Cousin Qingfeng, but I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡± Ying Tianpeng responded with a level-headed tone.

    ¡°Unbelievable! When you fought that bastard, you conceded right away, now you dare to resist against me?¡± Ying Qingfeng flew into a rage out of humiliation, feeling deeply that his dignity had been violated.

    ¡°Cousin Qingfeng, only by competing with the strong can we make progress. Facing Huang Xiaolong earlier, I couldn¡¯t quite gauge his depth, so I didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Despite your strength, you haven¡¯t deterred me completely¡­ I guess I can hold out for a few moves.¡± Ying Tianpeng smiled. He thought to himself: ¡®Cousin Qingfeng is too arrogant and narrow-minded. To be honest, he falls far short compared to Huang Xiaolong¡­he¡¯s destined to be left behind in the achievements of the future.¡¯

    Enraged, Ying Qingfeng struck out. Ying Tianpeng mustered all his strength to ward off the blows, but after just a couple of exchanges, he was knocked off the stage by Ying Qingfeng.

    Fortunately, Ying Tianpeng¡¯s Qinggong was adequate, enabling him to escape unscratched in time. Otherwise, his internal organs would have been shattered.

    The top ten battles were going on one after another, victories and losses alternating. Only three people remained undefeated ¡ª Huang Xiaolong, Ying Aotian, Ying Qingfeng.

    The three had the same scores.

    Certainly, they had the top three positions sealed.

    However, it¡¯s hard to predict who would take the first place, as things were uncertain. Though Ying Aotian was slightly disadvantaged, everyone speculated that this year¡¯s Martial Arts Meeting champion would be decided between Ying Qingfeng and Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Next up, Ying Qingfeng vs Ying Aotian!

    The whole arena was buzzing!

    This was a direct confrontation between the first and second genius of the Ying family¡¯s fourth generation!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Aotian, I¡¯ve finally got you! Your cultivation has recovered, which is good, but today, I¡¯m going to trample on you again in front of everyone!¡± Eyes filled with bloodlust, Ying Qingfeng glared at Ying Aotian. ¡°I want to show you just how vast the chasm between us is!¡±

    ¡°Phew~~~¡± Ying Aotian stood up fearlessly. ¡°Cousin Qingfeng, I¡¯ve been waiting long for this battle too. Let¡¯s settle our grudges, old and new!¡±

 Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Fierce Battle

    Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Fierce Battle

    Ying Qingfeng and Ying Aotian were not only the most outstanding talents of their generation in the Ying Family, but also the ones burdened with competing for the position of Family Head on behalf of their father!

    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the outcome of the competition between Ying Xiao and Ying Chong to determine who gets to occupy the coveted seat of the future Family Head is of utmost importance!

    However, the entry of Huang Xiaolong has added an element of unpredictability to the situation.

    The two prodigies, each carrying a longsword on their backs, advance onto the arena!

    Countless eyes are fixed on them, filled with admiration, comparison, passion, idolization, and of course, jealousy¡­

    ¡°Little Long, do you think¡­my brother has any chance of a comeback?¡± Ying Aoshan asked nervously.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, we yearn for your insight,¡± Uncle Yun said, looking at Huang Xiaolong with sincere respect.

    Huang Xiaolong, sitting with one leg crossed over the other, spoke nonchalantly: ¡°Ying Qingfeng has the upper hand. If I were to assist my brother-in-law covertly using a secret messaging technique, he could defeat Ying Qingfeng. However, receiving guidance before his most crucial battle will create an unhealthy dependence in him. Therefore¡­ though he will lose, the question is: how many rounds can he last? If he withstands Ying Qingfeng¡¯s attacks for ten rounds, it will significantly bolster his confidence and mental resilience.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Huang Xiaolong added, grinning playfully: ¡°Sometimes, failure isn¡¯t a bad thing. The crucial point is to learn from the experience.¡±

    Ying Qingfeng and Ying Aotian both step onto the fighting stage.

    They stay at a distance of twenty steps from each other.

    ¡°Aotian, if I recall correctly, you lasted five rounds against me last year,¡± Ying Qingfeng said with a playful smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve made remarkable progress and had some amazing encounters in the past year, so, for this battle¡­ it will only take three rounds.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ying Aotian frowned slightly.

    ¡°What I mean is, I will crush you beneath my feet within three rounds,¡± Ying Qingfeng said with a proud smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Ying Aotian retorted, taking a deep breath to calm his mind¡ªa vital quality of an expert martial artist. He understood the gaps in skills between him and Ying Qingfeng. But earlier today, he had learned the technique of the Six-Pulse Divine Sword from Huang Xiaolong. Although he was a beginner and had yet to fully master the technique, it could prove to be a trump card in today¡¯s battle!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± Ying Aotian said, grabbing the hilt of his sword slung over his back.

    In an instant, his gaze turned cold and piercing, as if it could see through everything. His aggression exploded uninhibited!

    Ying Qingfeng, too, took hold of his sword, and instantly, a surge of Sword Qi erupted from his body! His Sword Qi pierced the air above his head, letting out a horrifying sound like fabric being torn apart. His eyes were filled with a wild, uncontrollable battle spirit.

    The large square and all the members of the Elder Group on it fell silent. All eyes were fixated on the increasingly explosive auras of Ying Qingfeng and Ying Aotian on the stage!

    Both of them seemed to grow more majestic in stature, emanating the aura of invincible sword gods rooted in the earth, yet standing tall against the sky.

    Clang! Clang!

    Both of them drew their swords almost simultaneously.

    Neither one was ahead of the other.

    The swords gleamed as brightly as exploding stars.

    ¡°Aotian! Lay down!¡± Ying Qingfeng said, a cruel, mocking smile playing on his lips as he made his move, shattering the air like ripples in water. He darted forward, sword and all, lunged at Ying Aotian.

    Ying Aotian also charged headlong without hesitation.

    However, He was seven steps into his charge when Ying Qingfeng had already covered ten steps. Clearly, in terms of explosive power and speed, Ying Qingfeng was superior.

    Even before they met, Ying Qingfeng gave his wrist a flick, and his longsword began to vibrate. The ordinary longsword, in his hand, seemed to be imbued with a kind of magic, a kind of indescribable vitality. The sword tip flickered, transforming into a sea of brilliant, gorgeous flowers that covered Ying Aotian overwhelmingly.

    This is the ¡°Hundred Flower Swordsmanship¡±, not an inherited Ying family swordsmanship, but an opportunity Ying Qingfeng obtained from his travels. While it may not surpass the inherited Ying family swordsmanship in terms of quality, its advantage lies in its unexpectedness.

    You should know that if they were using the Ying family¡¯s ancestral swordsmanship, which Ying Qingfeng was skilled in, Ying Aotian naturally would be too. This would allow Ying Aotian to perhaps count on his familiarity with the swordsmanship routines, and fight tooth and nail with Ying Qingfeng, confusing him for a few moves.

    However, Ying Qingfeng didn¡¯t play cards according to common sense. He started off with a swordsmanship technique that Ying Aotian had never seen before, intending to kill Ying Aotian in one move!

    The sword light transformed into hundreds of flowers, which wilted and dried up in an instant.

    The wilting of the flowers is for the purpose of blooming.

    The blooming of the flowers is for the purpose of wilting.

    At the moment when the hundreds of flowers wilted, the killing intent of this move abruptly surfaced!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ying Aotian snorted coldly, his face very stern. The pressure he was under was too great. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ying Qingfeng¡¯s progress in just one year was this significant, much more impressive than last year.

    A genius is indeed a genius; one can¡¯t estimate their power with common logic.

    Ying Aotian thrust out his sword, and the sword strike produced a roar of thunder.

    The sword wailed with thunderous sound, like a venomous snake, another extremely fierce move.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Ying Aotian¡¯s sword shredded more than half of the sword flowers, yet there were still a small proportion lingering between wilting and blooming, enveloping Ying Aotian.

    But at this point, Ying Aotian¡¯s pressure had significantly been reduced. His movements were graceful and quick, without a trace of smoke. He moved to the left, dodging the attack.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Aotian, you¡¯ve been fooled.¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face changed, his left hand formed into a claw, instantly striking at Ying Aotian.

    As it turned out, Ying Qingfeng had calculated that Ying Aotian would dodge to the left, so he had been building up his strength, using his claw to seal off Ying Aotian¡¯s retreat. In this way, the sword in his right hand and the claw in his left hand were enough to take down Ying Aotian.

    The power of this claw was extremely strange and bizarre. True Qi rubbed against the air at high speed, generating a terrifying heat. As he clawed through, the air was filled with a turbulent surge of heat, causing the air to explode like boiling water.

    It was no surprise that Ying Qingfeng was a genius, simultaneously using two kinds of martial arts, which were extremely difficult to control. Ordinary martial artists couldn¡¯t do it, but Ying Qingfeng got it just right.

    It appeared that Ying Aotian would be caught by the steaming claw power.

    The members of the Ying Chong faction were in high spirits, cheerfully exclaiming.

    Ying Chong teasingly said to Ying Xiao, ¡°Tsk, tsk, third brother, your Aotian can¡¯t even handle one move? How weak.¡±

    On the stage, in an instant at a critical moment, Ying Aotian jabbed with his thumb!

    Thud~~~~!!!

    Invisible Sword Qi shot out!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This was from the Six Pulse Divine Sword, a segment of the Shaoshang Sword. The sword¡¯s pathway was forceful, giving the sense of a strong storm about to arrive!

    This wisp of Sword Qi perfectly counteracted the incoming claw power from the left, letting Ying Aotian continue to move to the left, escaping Ying Qingfeng¡¯s sure-kill Hundred Flowers swordsmanship.

    ¡°Hu~~~~~¡± Ying Aotian¡¯s face was covered in sweat, he was slightly panting, looking at Ying Qingfeng.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ying Qingfeng was very dissatisfied. He originally thought he could kill Ying Aotian instantly, causing shock. But to his surprise, Ying Aotian defended himself with the beginner-level Six Pulse Divine Sword, retreating all over his body.

    ¡°Aotian, well done, you were able to resist the first move. But¡­ Next, you won¡¯t be so lucky. I said I will defeat you in three moves, so I will defeat you in three moves!¡± Ying Qingfeng, his momentum like a rainbow, attacked Ying Aotian once again.

 Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Chapter 587: Comparing Qinggong

    Chapter 587: Chapter 587: Comparing Qinggong

    This battle between prodigies had turned into an absolute domination.

    Ying Qingfeng was chasing Ying Aotian relentlessly!

    Throughout the fight, Ying Qingfeng executed various forms of swordsmanship, including those inherited from the Ying Family, some simple techniques, and some unique methods he had learned through fortuitous encounters.

    No matter what kind of sword moves he used, they flowed from his hands like clouds in the sky, unrestricted and free, forming and dispersing at will, rising and falling, without any constraints. In other words, every sword technique in Ying Qingfeng¡¯s hands would transform the mundane into extraordinary, like a divine stroke of a brush, leaving no trace of the conventional sequence or patterns of swordsmanship, appearing spontaneous and natural.

    The spectators cheered loudly, completely won over by Ying Qingfeng¡¯s swordsmanship.

    They were utterly mesmerized.

    Even Bian Muyan, who was of noble birth from the Bian Family, kept nodding and acknowledged, ¡®If judged purely on mastery of swordsmanship, Ying Qingfeng could indeed claim the top spot among the young generation in the martial arts aristocracy.¡¯

    While Ying Qingfeng retained such dominance, Ying Aotian was on the brink of defeat.

    He had almost lost the chance to fight back, even dropping his longsword.

    Ying Aotian was simply relying on his tenacity to tussle with Ying Qingfeng.

    Whenever he was about to be hit, he would always repel Ying Aotian¡¯s offensive with Six Meridian Divine Sword, dodging quickly to escape.

    In the end, Ying Aotian had nothing left but continuous pokes, releasing multiple rounds of the Six Meridian Divine Sword like a barrage.

    This did not harm Ying Qingfeng, but it bought Ying Aotian some crucial time to spare his life.

    In this way, Ying Aotian managed to hold on for more than 30 moves without losing!

    All the spectators were amazed at this.

    ¡°Well, Aotian¡¯s newly learned Six Meridian Divine Sword isn¡¯t bad, whether he¡¯s making broad, powerful strokes, relying on crude simplicity to win, swift and quick, or random changes, every move is meticulously executed¡­ The mere fact that he could use this set of swordsmanship, even after just learning it not long ago, to engage in dozens of moves with Qingfeng, whose strength is obviously superior, is truly remarkable¡­ With time, once Aotian has fully mastered this sword technique, he might just garner a fighting chance!¡± As both his grandchildren performed exceptionally well, the Family Head was immensely comforted.

    ¡°Elder cousin Qingfeng, you have won! I am no match for you!¡± Suddenly, Ying Aotian yelled loudly, conceding defeat, and jumped out of the arena.

    ¡°Want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy! Stay right there!¡± Initially, he had declared that he would finish off Ying Aotian within three moves, yet now after more than thirty moves, he hadn¡¯t managed to hurt Ying Aotian properly. The arrogant Ying Qingfeng felt a stinging slap to his face, burning with humiliation.

    Immediately, Ying Qingfeng launched a sword light attack. The dazzling sword light twisted momentarily, exploding into several strands of overbearing sword light, aiming for Ying Aotian in mid-air.

    Ying Aotian used all his strength to continuously release the Six Meridian Divine Sword, successfully shattering the sword light that filled the sky. However, in the process, Ying Aotian had completely exhausted his True Qi, virtually running on empty, and he collapsed to the ground outside the arena.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~~¡± Despite his wretched state, Ying Aotian was extremely delighted. He looked up at the frustrated Ying Qingfeng in the arena and laughed hysterically. ¡°Elder cousin Qingfeng, you promised to defeat me in three moves. Sorry, I managed to hold on for a full 37 moves. I hope I didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°You, dodging all the time like a good for nothing! Depending solely on such a poor martial arts skill, escaping is all you can do!¡± Ying Qingfeng cursed out loud.

    With the battle over, Ying Aotian hurriedly restored his True Qi, ingested some elixirs, and recovered from the exhaustion of the fight.

    As of now, the only undefeated ones left in the top ten battles were Ying Qingfeng and Huang Xiaolong!

    Ying Aotian had almost certainly lost his chance of vying for first place, unless in the forthcoming battles, both Ying Qingfeng and Huang Xiaolong made mistakes. However, this was highly unlikely.

    Huang Xiaolong had three more battles left, with opponents being ¡ª Ying Qingfeng! Ying Aotian! And a woman named ¡°Ying Xue.¡±

    It was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s third-to-last match.

    On the stage, stood a woman with lightly contoured eyebrows and the demeanour of a lone orchid in a deserted valley. Older than Ying Aoshan by a few years, she had refined 75 streams of True Qi and was looking at Huang Xiaolong with an elegant smile. ¡°Hello, based on our relationships, Aoshan should call me her elder cousin. As for you, you should probably call me your cousin too.¡±

    This woman was ¡°Ying Xue.¡±

    Her attitude towards Huang Xiaolong was fairly friendly and devoid of hostility.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong paused momentarily.

    ¡°Oh, once you pass my challenge, you¡¯ll only have two opponents left. Odds are Aotian won¡¯t fight you and is more likely to forfeit, so essentially, you only have one opponent¡­ Qingfeng. Defeat him and you¡¯ll be crowned the champion of this martial arts tournament. Seems you¡¯re in quite a hurry, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ying Xue gave a charming smile.

    ¡°Yeah, so, older sister, please concede soon,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged impatiently.

    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t rush,¡± said Ying Xue, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Although I¡¯m a woman, I won¡¯t concede easily. How about this, do me a favor, let¡¯s test our Qinggong. I probably won¡¯t be a match for you when it comes to swordsmanship. Hence, my strength lies in Qinggong. Let¡¯s go with that. I¡¯ll perform Qinggong and you chase me. If within the time span of an incense stick, you can touch the corner of my clothes, then I lose. On the contrary, you lose. How¡¯s that?¡±

    The entire audience was taken aback when they heard this.

    Ying Xue¡¯s martial arts skills weren¡¯t the best among the younger generation of the Ying Family, but her Qinggong was indeed the best, even slightly better than Ying Qingfeng¡¯s.

    In a previous battle, Ying Xue had used her Qinggong to stalemate two opponents who were stronger than her.

    Now, Ying Xue wanted to compete with Huang Xiaolong using her strength.

    Actually, Huang Xiaolong had every right to reject such an unreasonable demand, as it violated the rules of the martial arts tournament.

    Ying Xue was clearly taking advantage of Huang Xiaolong.

    At the moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s points were neck and neck with Qingfeng¡¯s, any slight slip-up could affect the final result.

    ¡°Well, little brother, you can also refuse. If you do refuse, then I will concede. But I must tell you, I¡¯m naturally competitive, and no one has ever bested me in Qinggong¡­¡± Ying Xue explained calmly, while trying to provoke Huang Xiaolong tactfully.

    ¡°Hahaha, alright, older sister, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly agreed.

    ¡°Our future son-in-law just can¡¯t resist a challenge¡­¡± Ying Xiao muttered to himself.

    ¡°Master, Young master Huang isn¡¯t falling for provocations¡­¡± Uncle Yun chuckled, ¡°He just possesses an unbeatable confidence.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little brother, thank you for your understanding.¡± Ying Xue was invigorated. ¡°Let¡¯s begin now! All you have to do is touch my clothes slightly, and you will win.¡±

    Immediately, a surge of confidence filled her eyes as she spoke.

    In the field of Qinggong, she believed, there was no way she would lose to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an unperturbed smile.

    The next second, a flash of brilliance flickered in Ying Xue¡¯s eyes, her whole body¡¯s True Qi instantly surged, making her appear as light as a feather. Her hair danced in the nonexistent wind, radiating an aura of ethereal purity as if she were a goddess descended onto the mortal world!

 Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Chapter 588: Huang Xiaolong VS Ying Qingfeng

    Chapter 588: Chapter 588: Huang Xiaolong VS Ying Qingfeng

    Soon enough, Ying Xue moved with glimmers on the stage. Her Qinggong was indeed phenomenal ¨C her movements were like that of a dandelion fluff, as swift as a shooting star, light as air, silent and untraceable.

    This stage was about the size of an acre ¨C not too big, yet not too small either.

    It was spacious enough to accommodate two people chasing each other.

    Before long, Ying Xue pushed her Qinggong to the extreme. She soared, spun, and turned in mid-air like a sparrow.

    The crowd erupted with a thunderous applause.

    Reaching such a level of Qinggong wasn¡¯t solely achieved through sheer hard work and diligence; it required a genuine talent.

    At first glance, it was impossible to catch a glimpse of Ying Xue¡¯s charming figure, which might have made anyone dizzy. Even if someone took an assault rifle and fired at Ying Xue, they would not be able to hit her.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong did not rush to chase Ying Xue. He strolled leisurely on the stage, completely ignoring Ying Xue¡¯s shadowy figure flickering before his eyes.

    ¡°Indeed, Axue¡¯s Qinggong is unparalleled in the world,¡± Ying Chong said, his face alight with a relaxed smile. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how this mongrel will be able to catch Axue.¡±

    He¡¯s just wasting time,¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered. ¡°The sneaky cur knows he can¡¯t catch up with our cousin Ying Xue, so he¡¯s delaying time, waiting for Ying Xue to exhaust her True Qi before he makes a move.¡±

    ¡°His calculations are wrong this time,¡± Ying Chong shook his head dismissively. ¡°This round of Qinggong competition has a time limit. If he fails to catch Axue within the duration of an incense stick, he¡¯ll lose! Considering Axue¡¯s True Qi cultivation level, when using Qinggong and continually moving around, the time for an incense stick will only consume less than a third of her True Qi.¡±

    After a pause, laughing eyes turned to Qingfeng, ¡°It seems this round, our Axue has a firm grasp on victory. Now that the mongrel has lost 2 points, there is no hope for him to compete for the first place in the martial arts competition with you.¡±

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t want to let anyone help me. I am waiting for my face-to-face confrontation with that cur! I¡¯ll defeat him thoroughly!¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s eyes glowed viciously as he asserted.

    On the stage, Ying Xue¡¯s movements became lighter and more elegant, reminding one of a lark. Sometimes, she even moved with the wind, creating an illusion of a dancer sparkling in the wind.

    Huang Xiaolong appeared completely oblivious to Ying Xue¡¯s dazzling performance. He was strolling leisurely around the stage, unhurried and at ease, as if he was out for a casual stroll.

    Both seemed to be in their own world, performing their solo acts.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it seems that Little Brother Huang Xiaolong is not good at Qinggong¡­ He¡¯s not chasing me, allowing me to perform¡­¡± Ying Xue contemplated while flying in the air, a trace of contempt washes over her heart. ¡°I get it now, he¡¯s waiting for my True Qi to be depleted. This really is naive. My True Qi is enough to support me in using Qinggong for several incense sticks¡¯ time¡­ Ah, I thought he¡¯s good at Qinggong too and could bring me a pleasant surprise¡­ I feel a bit disappointed.¡±

    Down at the stage, an elder had ignited an incense stick.

    At this point, two-thirds of the incense stick had already burnt!

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± The elder coughed and looked at Huang Xiaolong on the stage, ¡°Son-in-law, stop messing around and seize the time. The incense stick is about to burn completely soon. If you fail to catch Xue¡¯er by then, you¡¯ll lose and drop 2 points. Don¡¯t think about playing soft and hard, Xue¡¯er has a long breath, her True Qi is endless. If you don¡¯t take proactive actions, you¡¯re bound to lose.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong totally ignored the elder¡¯s kind reminder, and looked at Ying Xue bouncing around on the stage with narrowed eyes.

    This fight seems to have turned into a performance of Ying Xue¡¯s Qinggong!

    The surrounding crowd started discussing in hushed tones¡ª

    ¡°Ah¡­Perhaps he just doesn¡¯t know Qinggong at all.¡±

    ¡°Just a few more minutes, and the time will be up. This round, Sister Ying Xue is going to win.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if these 2 points will have a decisive influence on the final winner of the martial arts competition.¡±

    ¡­

    The Family Head and the Elder Group were also puzzled about what Huang Xiaolong was planning.

    At this moment¡ª

    ¡°Only half a minute left, and the incense stick will burn out!¡± the elder below the stage announced loudly.

    At this time, Ying Xue, suspended in mid-air, several meters high, looking down at Huang Xiaolong, smiled. ¡°Little brother, you lose. Sorry for taking advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ No more playing.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong stepped out with his right foot, placing it onto the ring!

    A wild, domineering force from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s foot, transferred out!

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~

    The entire ring bore visible spider web-like cracks!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s step felt like an ancient giant¡¯s trampling, shattering the entire ring instantly!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The ring sunk in, stone debris flew about, dust clouds rolling!

    ¡°I understand now!¡± Ying Xiao exclaimed, a look of sudden enlightenment on his face. ¡°Son-in-law was seemingly walking aimlessly on the ring, but in reality, he had already damaged the weakest points of the ring. Then, when he steps out again, releasing all his power, the entire ring collapses!¡±

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong had been nonchalantly moving about the ring, but he had secretly funneled his True Qi into the interior of the stone ring, causing internal damage. Thus, with one strong push, the entire ring collapsed.

    In the blink of an eye, Ying Xue was still mid-air and had lost her footing as the ring below was destroyed.

    It was known that, while Ying Xue¡¯s Qinggong was formidable, she couldn¡¯t possibly hover indefinitely in the air like a bird. Due to gravity, her airborne time was limited. Hence, after hovering for about ten seconds, she had to land, borrow force and then take flight once more.

    Now, the ring was destroyed by Huang Xiaolong, leaving her without a spot to land. She was startled, causing her True Qi to become murky, and her hovering time came to an end, sending her hurtling downwards!

    ¡°You! Little brother! You! You are so cunning! You actually used a sinister method!¡± Ying Xue was both angered and anxious.

    Huang Xiaolong was standing below, on a pointed rock with hands outstretched, waiting for her. She fell right into his trap.

    Ying Xue was resentful; while Huang Xiaolong was able to capture her this time, he didn¡¯t defeat her in Qinggong, but by resorting to a plot.

    ¡°Hahaha~~Miss, you¡¯ve lost!¡± With a sudden move, Huang Xiaolong leapt up into the air!

    Mid-air, he casually stretched out his arms, catching the falling Ying Xue¡ªit¡¯s quite comfortable holding this soft, sweetly fragrant body.

    ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re playing dirty!¡± Ying Xue was annoyed, embarrassed and angry all at once.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t respond; he stepped on his right foot with his left in mid-air, not only did he not fall, but he rose half a meter higher. Also stepping his left foot with his right, he rose another half meter.

    Like this, continuously stepping on alternate feet in mid-air, gaining momentum to rise higher and higher, just like climbing a ladder, in the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong had climbed to a height of several meters in the air!

    The entire crowd was incredibly shocked!

    ¡°Cloud Ascending Ladder! This¡­ this¡­ this is the legendary Qinggong¡­Cloud Ascending Ladder!¡± The Family Head gazed dully at Huang Xiaolong, standing proudly in mid-air, he couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes.

    ¡°Ah ? You¡­you¡¯ve been playing with me¡­your Qinggong is better than mine!¡± Ying Xue finally admitted defeat.

    Huang Xiaolong did a flip in the air, smoothly landed on the ground outside the ring, and unwrapped his arms from around Ying Xue to let her down.

    ¡°This¡­this match¡­Huang¡­Huang Xiaolong wins.¡± The elder by the ring stuttered, announcing the result. Mumbling to himself, ¡°This Qinggong¡­I¡­I¡¯ve never seen it before¡­ it¡¯s so incredible, right?¡±

    Everyone from the Ying Chong sect wore long faces, seeming that water could be squeezed out from them.

    ¡°Little brother, can you¡­can you teach me Qinggong¡­¡± Ying Xue subconsciously asked with a tremble in her voice.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t answer, just turned around and left, leaving behind a stunned Ying Xue, lost in her thoughts.

    The top ten matches were drawing to a close.

    ¡°The next match¡­¡± An elder with a solemn expression swallowed, before announcing, ¡°Ying Qingfeng, against¡­Huang Xiaolong!!!!!¡±

    Upon hearing the names of the contestants, numerous clan members around the plaza instinctively stood up.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ying Qingfeng also stood up, a cruel smile appeared on his mouth as he glanced at Huang Xiaolong from afar, ¡°Bastard, today, your mediocre performances will come to an end in my hands.¡±

 Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Chapter 589 - A Slap

    Chapter 589: Chapter 589 ¨C A Slap

    Ying Qingfeng stood up, eagerly anticipating the martial meeting that took place today ¨C his duel with Huang Xiaolong!

    This upcoming duel had set Ying Qingfeng¡¯s fighting spirit aflame, propelling his morale to its zenith. He was fully aware of its significance, far outweighing his previous clash with Ying Aotian.

    Ying Qingfong had never taken Ying Aotian seriously, even when Aotian reacquired his martial arts skills.

    But Huang Xiaolong was different. From the beginning to the end of today¡¯s family meeting, Huang Xiaolong was a mystery. He deftly navigated through it, inciting countless surprises. Not only had he become the biggest trump card of Ying Xiao¡¯s line, but he also gained favor from the Family Head and Elder Group. Smitten by his astounding performance, almost all members of the Ying Family were looking at Huang Xiaolong in a new light.

    He had already started to shine!

    This dazzling light almost seemed a threat to Ying Qingfeng, a prince-grade genius!

    Ying Qingfeng was determined to defend his honor till his last breath and douse this radiance with his own hands!

    ¡°You lowly cur, you caused quite a stir. Regrettably¡­ all your surprises will only be a stepping stone to my rise! You will only be a stepping stone for me! Once I defeat you, my glory will rise to its pinnacle! Your prior actions will serve as my catalyst!¡±

    He planned to use Huang Xiaolong as a stepping stone!

    Treading towards the ring, he carried himself like a sovereign. His every move was imbued with mighty dignity, unbeknown. Each step he took heightened his sword aura, causing the air he came into contact with to part ways.

    ¡°Son-in-law, be careful.¡± Ying Xiao warned, her face grave,¡± My brother¡¯s line is certain to eliminate you. You have become their most significant threat, even bigger than Aotian. If you aren¡¯t sure enough, you don¡¯t have to step on the stage.¡±

    Ying Xiao was indeed wary of Ying Qingfeng. Though Ying Aotian held up for a while in his duel against Ying Qingfeng without getting hurt, Qingfeng¡¯s martial arts, understanding, and application of swordmanship were indeed formidable.

    Although Huang Xiaolong was strong and had many strategies up his sleeve, not many cheered for him!

    Perhaps, because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s victories seemed too easy, which led to the misconception that he was just ridiculously lucky!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Don¡¯t worry about me. In fact, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment too.¡± Smiling at Ying Xiao, Huang Xiaolong straightened up, took a sword, and walked towards the ring.

    Both of them stepped onto the ring!

    Utter silence fell over the arena!

    Their gazes met. Even though their faces remained expressionless, anyone with a potent spiritual strength could see the sparks in the air, as if their wills were already clashing!

    ¡°In this battle, I will let you know who the insignificant ant or the soaring goose is.¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re considered a prince in the world of ancient martial arts, ah¡­ surely, you must be an interesting toy. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a chuckle.

    Bang~!!!

    Ying Qingfeng began to unleash his sword aura!

    His force was so dominant that his clothes were flapping in the wind, and the grains of dust around his body levitated as if they had lost their weight.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t deliberately release any aura. Yet, as he gripped his sword, memories of Ying Kexin flooded into his mind.

    This used to be Ying Kexin¡¯s territory! Way back during the pre-Qin period, King Qin had awarded every inch of this land to Ying Kexin¡­

    A particular sentiment rose within him, making him feel as if every inch of this space belonged solely to him!

    ¡­

    The Elder Group¡¯s seats.

    ¡°They are about to begin! The two most formidable talents of my Ying Family are about to clash!¡± Several elders were shaking with excitement.

    ¡°Pay attention to their postures!¡± The Family Head commented, ¡°What do you all make of it?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Qingfeng¡¯s demeanor is oppressive, fierce, while the son-in-law seems reserved, akin to an unfathomable pool.¡± A puzzled elder responded, ¡°Their personas are completely dissimilar! There isn¡¯t a shred of commonality!¡±

    ¡°To put it earnestly¡­ Qingfeng¡¯s aura seems to strive to sever everything; his sharp air is so intense that it feels like he could obliterate our ancestral land with one swing of his sword. On the other hand, the son-in-law is calm and composed. His sharpness is restrained. Of course, this restraint doesn¡¯t mean that he lacks sharpness, but that he keeps it sheathed. Once his sword is drawn, it is bound to taste blood.¡± The Family Head mused, ¡°Also¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my imagination, but our son-in-law seems to blend perfectly with the ancestral land of the Ying Family. He appears to have assimilated into every inch of its air. Man and land unify¡­ He seems more like a member of the Ying Family than Qingfeng does, as if he naturally belongs here!¡±

    ¡°But our son-in-law is not of our Ying family lineage¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Die!¡± Ying Qingfeng made his move!

    He was the first to launch an attack on Huang Xiaolong!

    The longsword in his hand transformed into an unbelievably dazzling light, disregarding the distance between them and stabbed directly at Huang Xiaolong!

    In this sword move, Ying Qingfeng took a complex to simple approach, distilling an array of intricate killing techniques into a single, straightforward strike!

    This move, both offensive and defensive, was versatile and dynamic!

    This sword thrust would plunge the enemy into an unending siege, surrounded by traps from all sides, making it hard to escape.

    This strike astonished everyone!

    The Ying family¡¯s ancestral swordsmanship was so profound that all family members had a deep understanding of the Sword Dao. They naturally recognized the terror of Ying Qingfeng¡¯s sword strike.

    This was practically a sword technique that Ying Qingfeng had created himself.

    Since ancient times, those who could create their martial arts were all prodigies and had the potential to be innovative grandmasters in the future.

    Every person belonging to the Ying Xiao line had their hearts pounding in suspense!

    They had all recognized that Ying Qingfeng¡¯s seemingly straightforward move was filled with numerous changes, an incredibly complex strike despite its deceptive simplicity.

    The simple and complex, two completely opposite states, were expressed by Ying Qingfeng to the extreme.

    It seemed Ying Qingfeng intended to go all out against Huang Xiaolong from the start. There was no attempt at probing or assessing his enemy, it was a lethal technique right off the bat.

    Faced with this strike, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curled into a disdainful smirk. ¡®You¡¯re trying to run before learning to crawl? And you¡¯ve even come up with a new sword technique. You¡¯re crafty enough to understand the principle of simplicity amidst complexity, but there are too many subsequent moves within your technique, leaving it full of flaws. You just can¡¯t handle a sword technique imbued with such a state.¡¯

    ¡®You want to decide the winner with one strike? You¡¯re more of an idiot than I thought~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong disdainfully shook his head and immediately thrust his sword.

    This technique was solely a basic sword move. However, within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strike, he combined various aspects of the foundation of swordsmanship: slashing, lifting, sweeping, blocking, hanging, crashing, thrusting¡­.

    And numerous other rhythms and power!

    This strike encapsulated the essence of basic swordsmanship, merged into one without distinction!

    This was the acme of swordsmanship! As elusive as the antelopes hanging corners, traceless yet perfectly aligned with the Dao of Heaven!

    Wham~~~

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strike followed Ying Qingfeng¡¯s open gaps, penetrating through numerous obstacles and targeting Ying Qingfeng¡¯s heart. The speed was incredibly fast, about to pierce through his heart!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly, Ying Qingfeng felt his hair stand on end, and his body started to retreat.

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly raised his other hand and slapped Ying Qingfeng.

    Slap~~~!!!!!!

    With a loud slap that sounded like a bear¡¯s collision, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm landed squarely on Ying Qingfeng¡¯s haughty cheek!

 Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Breakthrough on the Battlefield (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Breakthrough on the Battlefield (Fifth Update)

    Smack~~~!!!!

    A loud slap in the face!

    Huang Xiaolong actually slapped Ying Qingfeng right across his face!

    The radiant sword light faded away, and Ying Qingfeng was flung outwards from the force of the slap, with a thud, he fell onto the ground.

    This slap not only knocked Ying Qingfeng off his feet, it made every person there almost pop their eyeballs out in disbelief, as if they were about to fall onto the ground.

    Some people even subconsciously covered their mouths, making strange choking noises in their throats.

    Complete silence!

    The surroundings of the square, the elder¡¯s seats, just as silent as a graveyard!

    There, Ying Qingfeng was still holding his sword as he supported himself off the ground with one hand, slowly getting up. His whole body was shaking like a sieve. It was unknown whether it was from the excruciating pain from this slap or some other reason.

    Ying Qingfeng slowly looked up, on half of his face appeared a shocking crimson hand print which was already swelling.

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s eyes were entirely bloodshot, his face twisted beyond recognition.

    In his current state, he didn¡¯t seem like a person but more like the evil spirits which Huang Xiaolong had previously destroyed.

    He looked even more frightening than those evil spirits.

    This sight sent fear into everyone present, they simply couldn¡¯t imagine how a living person could turn into such a state.

    ¡°You¡­You¡­You slapped me?¡± Ying Qingfeng uttered in a disbelieving tone.

    Since he was little, Ying Qingfeng was considered the most talented of the Ying Family, adored and pursued by many, bearing high hopes, seen as the key contributor to their family¡¯s honor. Among the ten ancient martial families, he was regarded as a prince.

    And today, he was slapped in the face in front of everyone by a nobody!

    This was the first time in his life he had been slapped.

    This was the most absurd and ridiculous thing ever.

    It was as if a farmer from the field threw his hoe aside, stormed into the golden palace and slapped the emperor.

    Supreme humiliation!

    Ying Chong was gripping his own hair so tightly, as if he wanted to tear it all out. His eyes held a beast-like madness. ¡°My son¡­was slapped¡­What happened? This is impossible¡­How could this happen?¡±

    Even Ying Xiao¡¯s group completely refused to believe this fact. It was like a dream. To put it simply, it was as if a beggar had suddenly won a billion-dollar lottery.

    ¡°One move¡­ The son-in-law only used one move and knocked Ying Qingfeng down with a slap¡­ Is the gap between them really¡­this big?¡± Ying Xiao¡¯s mind became muddled.

    ¡°No¡­ Dad, as soon as Ying Qingfeng began, he launched an attack that concentrated the essence of his sword technique. So, in this battle, our brother-in-law and Ying Qingfeng joined combat intending to end it quickly. Therefore, who won or lost would be decided in a flash. However, looking at the current situation, it appears our brother-in-law firmly has the upper hand.¡± Ying Aotian pondered while muttering, ¡°After his strongest sword attack was broken, Ying Qingfeng should have lost. Our brother-in-law is terrifying, even in a fight with a monster like Ying Qingfeng, we can¡¯t discern how much of his real strength he¡¯s actually used.¡±

    Astonishingly profound!

    Ying Qingfeng got up, step by step walking towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Whoosh~~!!!!

    Above his head, something resembling a python burst forth, stirring up the wind and clouds.

    This was True Qi released from within his body.

    Whoosh~~!!!!

    The second one!

    The third one!

    The fourth one!

    ¡­

    Every true Qi burst from Ying Qingfeng¡¯s body was as dazzling as a peacock spreading its feathers.

    The air above the stage was completely driven away, turning into whirlwinds of True Qi.

    In the end, there were a full 92 streams of True Qi, slithering like dragons and snakes, dangerous and suffocating, each containing a destructive Sword Qi.

    Those people who were closer to the stage sensed an uncomfortable prickling sensation, slightly oppressive and suffocating, and hastily moved away from the stage.

    Even the stage itself seemed like it couldn¡¯t withstand Ying Qingfeng¡¯s overwhelming power, appearing as if it was about to collapse.

    In the square, an atmosphere was brewing that hinted towards a tsunami, a storm, an earthquake¡­ a sense of imminent disaster.

    ¡°Qingfeng is staking everything!¡± The Family Head¡¯s face turned serious, seeming wanting to intervene, but in this situation, if he suddenly halted Ying Qingfeng¡¯s full release of his True Qi, it could cause the energy to flow backwards, damaging his internal organs and meridians.

    ¡°Angry! I¡­I am truly¡­truly angry!¡± Ying Qingfeng muttered to himself while advancing towards Huang Xiaolong, his anger reaching its peak.

    However, just at that moment!

    Pfffft~~~!!!!!!

    A strange sound emitted from within Ying Qingfeng¡¯s body.

    This sound¡­ it was as if something had been shattered.

    The next moment!!!!!!

    Boom~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    All the spiritual energy of nature from all around suddenly gathered towards Ying Qingfeng and had then been absorbed into his body.

    Soon after, Ying Qingfeng¡¯s body once again emitted a thick True Qi!

    The 93rd!

    The 94th!

    The 95th!

    ¡­

    The 98th!

    As of now, a total of 98 channels of True Qi had burst out from within Ying Qingfeng!

    ¡°He broke through! My son made a breakthrough in battle! Hahahaha~~!!!!!!¡± Ying Chong let out a hysterical scream.

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s True Qi cultivation had broken through, skyrocketing from 92 channels of True Qi, making a breakthrough to 98 channels all at once!

    The crushing sound that had just exploded from within Ying Qingfeng¡¯s body was the sound of him breaking through his bottleneck.

    Such a monster, indeed worthy of being called a monster.

    Faced with a massive threat, under the drive of a huge shame and anger, Ying Qingfeng had achieved a breakthrough on the battlefield.

    It¡¯s important to remember, cultivating True Qi becomes more and more difficult as one progresses, with bottlenecks scattered everywhere. The difficulty of cultivating each additional channel of True Qi is several times more than the previous one.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slap actually helped Ying Qingfeng achieve such a terrifying breakthrough! An incredible six channels of True Qi emerged!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Hahahaha~!!!!!!¡± Ying Qingfeng burst into a maniacal laughter. ¡°Bastard, now, should I be grateful for your slap? Originally, I estimated that it would take me three years to break through again, cultivating 100 channels of True Qi, but today you helped me¡­ Heh Heh Heh~~~ I will ¡®repay¡¯ you well¡­ I¡¯ll crush every bone in your body into ashes!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I give in¡­ Ying Qingfeng, indeed a genius¡­ he could even break through like this?¡± Ying Aotian forced a bitter smile. ¡°Sigh~~ Before, I thought, the gap between me and Ying Qingfeng, wasn¡¯t as big as imagined, but looking at today¡­ sigh~~ some people are just incomparable.¡±

    An even stronger momentum erupted from Ying Qingfeng, making him seem domineering and ready to take on the world!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± But Huang Xiaolong burst out into a hearty laugh. ¡°I thought it was something amazing, it¡¯s just a few more channels of True Qi¡­¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence!

    Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!

    Channels of True Qi raged out from with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Before long, above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, boiling columns of True Qi were in turbulence, flowing and intersecting.

    No more, no less, there were also 98 channels of True Qi!

    Well¡­ of course, this was just a small part of the True Qi that Huang Xiaolong had cultivated¡­

    My God!

    The entire field was shocked!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The shockwave caused by Ying Qingfeng¡¯s recent breakthrough was suddenly replaced by the True Qi Huang Xiaolong threw out of his body.

    Huang Xiaolong had also released 98 channels of True Qi!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong and Ying Qingfeng were on par regarding the quantity of True Qi!

    The martial competition had now reached a real climax~~!

    Leaving people in a trance, stirring their blood, taking their breath away!

 Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Chapter 591: Cannot Withstand a Single Blow

    chapter 591: chapter 591: cannot withstand a single blow

    on the arena, the wind was roaring and clouds soaring!

    ying qingfeng, struck with a slap by huang xiaolong, incredibly pushed his realm to new heights under pressure and humiliation, unleashing a full 98 channels of true qi, shining as bright as day.

    yet, at this critical moment, huang xiaolong also exploded with exactly 98 channels of true qi.

    they were now equal contenders.

    the entire ying family had descended into a state of utter madness.

    ¡°our son-in-law is no slouch either! unexpectedly, he¡¯s no less inferior in true qi cultivation than qingfeng. if qingfeng hadn¡¯t made a breakthrough today, in terms of realms, he would be inferior to the son-in-law. tsk, he was hiding so deep; our son-in-law is a master of hiding depths!¡± an elder cried out, overcome with emotion.

    ¡°no! you are all wrong. the son-in-law¡¯s realm may even exceed this! do you really think he only condensed exactly 98 channels of true qi?¡± the family head¡¯s eyes were brilliant. ¡°what level of cultivation has he actually reached? how many channels of true qi has he condensed in his body? it¡¯s difficult to fathom! i can¡¯t see through it!¡±

    the line of ying xiao was now stuck in a whirlpool of shock and elation.

    ¡°the surprise from my son-in-law is too huge! ying xiao shook all over. ¡°aoshan, you¡­ knew about this earlier, right? you¡¯ve hidden it from your father so well! why didn¡¯t you and your husband be honest? it worried me!¡±

    ¡°dad, i didn¡¯t know either.¡± ying aoshan wore a look of indignation, her charming face filled with a blossoming smile, ¡°little long has never revealed his cards¡­ as far as my understanding of him goes, he should be far from reaching his limit¡­¡±

    ¡°master, young master huang is really treating today¡¯s martial arts meeting as a game, even treating ying qingfeng¡­as a toy,¡± uncle yun seemed quite sure.

    at this moment, the most anxious one was none other than the line of ying chong. today¡¯s clan meeting was initially their calculated plan, which was supposed to be under control, and win from a thousand miles away. but huang xiaolong, this evil creature, disrupted their entire plan!

    and ying chong¡¯s biggest reliance, ying qingfeng, might also face the biggest failure, setback in his life, and his undefeatable reputation would crack!

    ¡°third brother¡­ you¡¯re really crafty¡­ finding such a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, revealing his fangs at the last moment, trying to cause my son to face waterloo¡­ third brother, you appear simple-minded, but never expected your schemes would be this deep!¡± ying chong clenched his teeth, glaring at ying xiao as if casting a curse.

    on the arena.

    ying qingfeng¡¯s face, initially filled with joy and relief, suddenly froze, full of fear. his eyes were full of resentment and hatred, ¡°you¡­ you¡­ you are so cunning! a villain! a plotter! so, marrying ying aoshan was a fa?ade, and shocking everyone at our ying family meeting was your real motive! you¡­ you despicable creature!¡±

    ¡°you talk too much. do you want to continue? if you¡¯re scared, just admit defeat and get lost.¡± huang xiaolong said somewhat impatiently.

    ¡°admit defeat? i, ying qingfeng, will never admit defeat! i am the foremost genius of the ying family! go to hell!¡± in ying qingfeng¡¯s eyes burst a domineering radiance, packed with an unparalleled arrogance. he lunged at huang xiaolong with his longsword!

    he seemed to be ready to stake it all.

    the corner of huang xiaolong¡¯s mouth curved into a contemptuous smile. in an instant, his aura changed. with a sword in his hand and a world of sword intent in his grasp, it was as if he had undergone a complete transformation, becoming an unparalleled swordsman, standing proudly atop the summit, looking down on all beneath, solitary and indifferent, looking out for a worthy opponent.

    this change sent a shiver down the spine of countless sword-practicing clansmen in the ying family.

    suddenly, ying qingfeng stamped his right foot on the ground. after a long preparation, his ferocious sword intent which he was putting all his stakes on exploded out, like a raptor lunging at huang xiaolong, the longsword in his hand stabbing mercilessly towards huang xiaolong. the power of his 98 channels of true qi converged into one blade, aimed to make huang xiaolong pay bitterly!

    empowered by perfect fusion of sword forms, sword moves, and body techniques.

    huang xiaolong stood his ground and retaliated. with a wave of his sword, not only did he break ying qingfeng¡¯s sophisticated sword moves, but it also pushed him to retreat several steps.

    ¡°you can¡¯t possibly break my swordsmanship every single time! i refuse to believe that you¡¯re always this lucky!¡± ying qingfeng exclaims as he circles around huang xiaolong, seemingly seeking his weaknesses, and continues to fiercely attack him with his sword.

    each strike is powerful and heavy, carrying the sound of thunder.

    despite the onslaught, huang xiaolong remains steadfast. his sword movements are effortlessly accurate, forcing qingfeng back swith every strike.

    qingfeng¡¯s charge is defiant, akin to a raging army stirring dust on the arena, while xiaolong meets each of his attacks with a casual stroke of his blade.

    the contrast between stillness and motion captures the attention of the onlookers. they watch wide-eyed, afraid to blink and miss a single second.

    clang! clang! clang! clang!

    the sounds of their swords clashing echo like an artillery barrage.

    as time passes, qingfeng¡¯s attacks increase both in speed and intensity, becoming a mere blur. honest to god, no one can determine how many swings he has made at xiaolong who stands calmly at his spot, rebuffing qingfeng¡¯s attacks with ease.

    finally!

    ¡°huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± ying qingfeng halts his relentless assault, standing ten paces away from huang xiaolong, panting heavily.

    his face is pale, his hands trembling around the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°had enough?¡± huang xiaolong asks coolly as he gazes at qingfeng.

    ¡°you¡­puke!¡± suddenly, ying qingfeng violently coughs up a mouthful of blood, his eyes fading, and he collapses to his knees in front of huang xiaolong!

    he kneels!

    the pride of the ying family and a prodigy of his generation, now kneeling to huang xiaolong!

    the crowd gasps in disbelief!

    in the next instant, qingfeng falls sideways to the ground, his body convulses for a moment. he tries to get back up, but even the most effortless of moves seem as difficult as climbing a mountain.

    ying qingfeng has depleted all his true qi, he¡¯s completely exhausted.

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    his furious onslaught on huang xiaolong had put his entire being on line. any ordinary person would have died instantly under such strain, it was a miracle he was even alive.

    ¡°hahaha¡­ is this the power of the prodigies of the ten ancient martial families? too weak.¡± huang xiaolong laughs in disappointment.

    his words felt like a slap to everyone¡¯s face, a ruthless insult on their pride and honor.

    bian muyan from the bian family stares at huang xiaolong, shock and resentment raging in his eyes as he whispers with gritted teeth, ¡°it would have been enough to just insult qingfeng, but to insult all the children of the noble families¡­ you¡¯ll pay for this¡­ ¡±

    ¡°this¡­ this fight¡­ victory for huang xiaolong,¡± a nearby elder proclaims with a bitter heart, ¡°our ying family¡¯s pride, is embarrassingly underwhelming¡­ ahh¡­¡±¡±

 Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Chapter 592 I Definitely Have a Way

    chapter 592: chapter 592 i definitely have a way

    huang xiaolong no longer glanced at ying qingfeng, jauntily making his way down the stage.

    all of a sudden, ying qingfeng pushed himself off the ground with both hands, finally managing to stand, his body trembling like a leaf. he started bawling, ¡°i¡­i¡­i admit, my skills are inferior to yours¡­ however, i, ying qingfeng, swear by the heavens, from this day forth, i will sleep on brushwood and taste gall, redouble my practice, and achieve retribution someday! to tread you underfoot, grind you into the dirt, and humiliate you!¡±

    ¡°pfft~~ very well. i¡¯ll be waiting. i hope you won¡¯t be this weak next time. otherwise, it won¡¯t be fun at all.¡± huang xiaolong teased with a smirk.

    in fact, not killing or crippling ying qingfeng today was all for the pleasure of tormenting him again next time!

    talented freaks like ying qingfeng could progress exceptionally quickly in martial arts, making them rare playthings. they could continuously provide fun for huang xiaolong. it would be a pity if they got broken too soon.

    regardless of how much he progressed, in front of huang xiaolong, he was nothing more than an ant, easily crushed to death with a single thought.

    huang xiaolong returned to his seat.

    ¡°son-in-law¡­ i don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± ying xiao gave an indescribable expression.

    everyone from ying xiao¡¯s branch of the family, ying aotian included, looked at huang xiaolong with admiration and submission.

    after huang xiaolong defeated ying qingfeng, the outcome of this martial tournament was essentially decided.

    the final match left for huang xiaolong was against ying aotian, and the result was inevitable.

    ying aotian would surely forfeit directly, conceding victory to huang xiaolong. even if they really did fight, ying aotian would be instantly defeated.

    huang xiaolong had already secured his position as the number one of the martial tournament; his skills dominated the entire competition and won the respect of all.

    at this moment, the family head and the elder group began to whisper among themselves, their faces solemn. it seemed like they were discussing something significant.

    ying chong looked pale as he gazed at the family head in the distance. his lips moved but no words came out, deep in thought.

    by this time, ying qingfeng had already been helped off the stage.

    ¡°father~ i¡­¡± ying qingfeng began, his face full of hatred and bitterness.

    ¡°son, it¡¯s okay, where there are green hills, there will be wood to burn. that damn bastard is just on a winning streak. with your martial art talent, let this shame today spur you on. you¡¯ll definitely outdo him, defeat him, torture him, and redeem today¡¯s humiliation.¡± ying chong comforted him.

    after a brief pause, his expression became grave. ¡°the family head and the elders are, undoubtedly, discussing the major issue that is soon to be announced¡­ the succession of the family head position¡­¡±

    the words brought silence to all those of their branch of the family.

    if it weren¡¯t for huang xiaolong, the seat of the future family head of the ying family would be undoubtedly reserved for ying chong. but with ying chong¡¯s branch losing face, with even ying qingfeng being beaten to a pulp, their honor was washed away.

    the position was likely to fall into the hands of ying xiao!

    ¡°impossible! has everything i¡¯ve schemed for years only resulted in a dream? no! i won¡¯t accept it!¡± bitter resentment consumed ying chong.

    gritting his teeth, ying chong stood up, speaking loudly towards where the elders were sitting. ¡°family head! elders! i, ying chong, have something to say!¡±

    all eyes in the area were drawn to ying chong.

    ¡°ah. go ahead.¡± the family head nodded towards ying chong.

    ¡°family head, elders, today¡¯s clan gathering is a grand occasion for our ying clan. among other things, the most important matter is determining the successor for the position of the future family head.¡± ying chong abandoned any pretense and went straight to the point.

    ¡°indeed, so it is. a while ago, i was sharing views with the elders.¡± as he spoke, the family head shot an involuntary glance at ying xiao.

    ¡°family head! elders! indeed, at today¡¯s clan meeting, the third brother¡¯s lineage has been very impressive.¡± ying chong¡¯s eye muscles twitched. ¡°the third brother has found a good son-in-law, that mongr¡­ that young man, huang xiaolong. he has won too much glory for the third brother¡¯s lineage¡­. i am sure the family head and elders must be leaning toward letting the third brother become the future family head of our ying family.¡±

    upon hearing this, many elders from the elder group subtly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°no!! absolutely not! absolutely not!¡± suddenly, ying chong became agitated, his features twisted, and his face filled with maliciousness, ¡°family head! elders! if ying xiao, my third brother, assumes the future leadership of our family, the ying family will be ruined.¡±

    his words caused a stir in the room!

    ¡°haha, elder brother, you¡¯re just trying to stir up trouble.¡± ying xiao sneered dismissively.

    ¡°i, ying chong, am not trying to stir up trouble!¡± ying chong said menacingly. ¡°ying xiao, what you rely on is nothing more than your son-in-law, huang xiaolong! firstly, this man is not a member of our ying family. even though he married one of our women, at most he is half a member of the ying family. to put it bluntly, ying xiao depends on the assistance of an outsider to climb to the top, and i am not convinced! if ying aotian had forcefully defeated my son, qingfeng, i would¡¯ve wholeheartedly accepted it. however, everyone witnessed the showdown between qingfeng and ying aotian, there was no contest! qingfeng crushed ying aotian without a doubt! in the future, qingfeng¡¯s descendants, inheriting his martial talent, will become the pillars, the foundations, the beams of our ying family! what about ying xiao¡¯s lineage? even if huang xiaolong and ying aoshan have descendants, their surname would be huang, not ying!¡±

    his words did have some merit. after hearing it, the family head and the elders showed thoughtful expressions.

    ¡°secondly, huang xiaolong is too cunning! from the beginning, he concealed his abilities, causing my son qingfeng to act carelessly. at a critical moment, he took qingfeng by surprise and defeated him. his scheming is alarmingly deep! who knows whether this man has other plots in mind!¡± ying chong sneered at huang xiaolong.

    the family head shivered, ¡°what kind of plot? what could my son-in-law possibly plot?¡±

    ¡°hahaha!¡± ying chong laughed wildly, then growled. ¡°the same as the cuckoo occupying the magpie¡¯s nest! this man might be using ying aoshan to infiltrate our ying family, plotting to take our family¡¯s foundation!¡±

    ¡°in the late qin dynasty, power fell into unscrupulous hands. the villain zhao gao held majority of the court¡¯s power. zhao gao had always been planning to seize the throne. in cahoots with him were his own younger brother zhao cheng, and his son-in-law, yan le¡­¡± as ying chong spoke, he became more self-satisfied, gritting his teeth. ¡°who dare to guarantee that huang xiaolong is not another zhao gao?¡±

    at these words, the ying family members, including the family head and numerous elders, felt a chill run down their spines and looked at huang xiaolong all together.

    ¡°hmph, who the fuck cares about your ying family¡¯s foundation¡­¡± huang xiaolong felt both amused and annoyed. ¡°if i want to be the head of the ying family, i just need to bring out kexin, who would dare to defy me?¡±

    ¡°you¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense! my son-in-law is noble and upright, not a ruthless, ambitious person!¡± ying xiao trembled with anger.

    ¡°hehehe, third brother, there¡¯s more to people than meets the eye. you wouldn¡¯t want to be so trusting and end up being eaten to the bone¡­¡± ying chong said ominously.

    ¡°ahem¡­ as for the future position of family head, us old folks will need to discuss it further¡­¡± the family head looked serious.

    clearly, ying chong¡¯s words struck a chord with the family head, the elders, and even many of the family members.

    for someone as mysterious and formidable as huang xiaolong, they couldn¡¯t afford not to be cautious.

    just when everyone thought the momentum was slipping, ying chong, with a few words, managed to nearly turn the tables!

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    ¡°master¡­ if we let ying chong assume the position of future family head, given his vindictive nature, i am afraid, he would immediately settle scores with our lineage¡­¡± uncle yun said with a worried expression.

    ¡°this¡­ this¡­¡± ying xiao looked utterly dejected.

    ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry. father-in-law, you will definitely be the future head of the ying family, and i do not have any ulterior motives. i simply do not care for it.¡± huang xiaolong chuckled, standing up straight.

    ¡°son-in-law, do you¡­ do you have any way to change the minds of the family head and the elders? it seems they¡¯re going to support my elder brother.¡± ying xiao unable to hide his apprehension.

    ¡°of course, i have a plan.¡± huang xiaolong replied with an easy smile.

 Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Chapter 593: Missing Sword Moves!

    chapter 593: chapter 593: missing sword moves!

    at this moment, huang xiaolong slowly stood up with a smile. ¡°the martial arts conference does not seem to be over yet, i still have a match.¡±

    ¡°this¡­¡± the family head frowned a little, ¡°son-in-law, indeed, according to the rules, you still have a battle with aotian¡­ however, this fight seems unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°brother-in-law, i am absolutely no match for you. we don¡¯t need to fight, i admit defeat.¡± ying aotian giggled.

    huang xiaolong shook his head, addressing ying aotian, ¡°hold your sword tight, and let¡¯s go to the stage.¡±

    finishing saying that, huang xiaolong held his longsword, walking directly toward the stage in the center of the square.

    this action left everyone baffled, failing to understand the meaning of huang xiaolong¡¯s act.

    after defeating ying qingfeng, huang xiaolong became the champion of the martial arts conference. ying aotian was far less powerful than ying qingfeng and could not pose any threat to huang xiaolong at all.

    besides, huang xiaolong saved ying aotian from his poison injury and helped him restore his cultivation. he¡¯s not only ying aotian¡¯s benefactor but also his brother-in-law, hence he has no reason to compete against huang xiaolong.

    speaking of drawing attention, huang xiaolong grew the most prominent after defeating ying qingfeng. does he need to defeat ying aotian as well? isn¡¯t this overkill?

    ¡°does the son-in-law have obsessive-compulsive behavior?¡± ying xiao wondered.

    ¡°what¡­ what do you mean by this, brother-in-law?¡± an utterly confused ying aotian questioned.

    ¡°aotian, since the son-in-law asked you to go on the stage, just go.¡± ying xiao advised.

    ¡°brother, there must be a reason why little long is doing this, just go.¡± ying aoshan also added.

    ¡°okay.¡± ying aotian, gripping his sword, stepped into the square.

    huang xiaolong and ying aotian took the stage.

    ¡°just now, you said i had great ambitions, aiming to usurp the legacy of the ying family. that¡¯s ridiculous.¡± on the stage, huang xiaolong glanced around with a sarcastic smile, ¡°in my opinion, you people are nothing more than mere fish and shrimps in the pond. moreover, limited by your narrow perspective, not to mention the ying family, even everything under the world is worthless to me!¡±

    it was not the slightest hint of arrogance in his words as huang xiaolong did indeed had the right to look down upon everything!

    although his voice was not loud, it carried an impressive heroic spirit that left the members of the ying family speechless.

    ¡°hee hee~~ it¡¯s just a matter of glib tongue!¡± ying chong stared sullenly at huang xiaolong.

    ¡°i will stay out of the succession dispute of the next ying family head. nor do i want to be anyone¡¯s pawn.¡± huang xiaolong smiled ironically at ying chong, ¡°however, you are no match for my father-in-law. well~~ next, i will make the ying family head announce himself that the next family head will be my father-in-law.¡±

    ¡°what a joke!¡± ying chong questioned, ¡°ying xiao¡¯s strongest backing is you, if you stay out of this, how could he stand a chance in the competition for the position of the next family head?¡±

    the crowd also nodded quietly.

    without huang xiaolong¡¯s support, it would be difficult for ying xiao to compete with ying chong.

    ¡°ha ha ha~~~ then wait and see.¡± huang xiaolong gave an ironic look at ying chong, and then turned his gaze to ying aotian.

    ¡°brother-in-law, what do you want me to do?¡± ying aotian smiled.

    ¡°now, i¡¯m going to teach you several sets of swordsmanship. you should learn them well.¡± huang xiaolong smiled slightly.

    ¡°huh? brother-in-law, you¡­ you are going to teach me swordsmanship? right here?¡± ying aotian looked astonished.

    considering martial arts, huang xiaolong is indeed qualified to be ying aotian¡¯s master. but he could have taught ying aotian swordsmanship in a secluded place, not necessarily under the spotlight of public attention. otherwise, others might steal it, right?

    ¡°this son of a bitch is showing off in a new way.¡± after taking a few pills, ying qingfeng also regained his spirit, his true qi and spirit had somewhat recovered.

    ¡°no more nonsense. you should remember and learn attentively. my time is precious, i will teach you once. how much you can comprehend depends on your own fortune.¡± huang xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°okay, brother-in-law. i will concentrate on understanding and never slack off.¡± ying aotian took a deep breath and became serious. regardless of huang xiaolong¡¯s intentions, deep down, he felt compelled to obey huang xiaolong.

    huang xiaolong no longer elaborated, and with a swing of the longsword in his hand, cast a sword technique.

    this sword technique was extremely mysterious, with an ancient charm. it was obviously a swordsmanship that had been passed down from ancient times.

    however, huang xiaolong made soft moves, without using true qi, like making a flower frame.

    moreover, when this sword technique was displayed, all members of the ying family widened their eyes, their faces full of surprise.

    isn¡¯t this sword technique the ancestral ¡°falling flower heartbreaking sword¡± of the ying family, the first move?

    ¡°uh¡­¡± ying aotian was stunned.

    this set of sword techniques, while the latter part was missing, the first part was something ying aotian had practiced since childhood, he could perform it even with his eyes closed, and did not need huang xiaolong to teach him.

    ¡°what are you waiting for? i¡¯m teaching you!¡± huang xiaolong looked at ying aotian somewhat discontentedly.

    ying aotian had no choice but to follow huang xiaolong and practice this sword technique move by move.

    huang xiaolong didn¡¯t use true qi, he only showed the forms of the moves.

    when ying aotian performed the sword technique, he infused true qi into it, each sword move exploded with tremendous power, the arena was bathed in sword light, the sword intent was like a dragon, and the sword sound echoed throughout.

    in addition to their confusion, the hearts of the ying family members were suddenly shocked ¨C ¡®how does he know our ancestral sword techniques of the ying family? according to the clan rules, outsiders can¡¯t cultivate the three sword techniques passed down by our ying ancestors!¡¯

    ¡°hahaha~~ younger brother, you actually ignored our ancestral teachings and privately taught our ying family¡¯s secret scriptures to an outsider.¡± ying chong laughed coldly at ying xiao.

    ¡°i didn¡¯t! little long¡¯s swordsmanship was not taught by me!¡± ying xiao argued.

    ¡°if not you, it must be your precious daughter ying aoshan. hahaha, this is interesting, i must get to the bottom of it. according to our ancestral teachings, anyone who secretly learns the three secret scriptures of our ying family, the ¡®falling flower heartbreaking sword¡¯, the ¡®chasing sun shadow sword¡¯, and the ¡®ghostly netherworld fire sword¡¯, be they sons-in-law or daughters-in-law, must be stripped of their martial arts as a deterrent!¡± ying chong seemed to have ying xiao under his control.

    ¡°aoshan, did you teach him?¡± ying xiao was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°dad, i never taught little long swordsmanship, am i even capable of doing that?¡± ying aoshan pouted.

    the family head and the elder group were all sullen, their eyes full of dissatisfaction.

    if huang xiaolong had secretly learned the unpublished sword techniques of the ying family, according to the rules, his martial arts had to be abolished!

    in the arena.

    huang xiaolong had already performed half of the ¡°falling flower heartbreaking sword¡±, and then he paused.

    ¡°brother-in-law, our ancestral ¡®falling flower heartbreaking sword¡¯ of the ying family is missing the latter part. according to the genealogical records, it has been lost since the northern song dynasty.¡± ying aotian looked at huang xiaolong.

    ¡°continue!¡± huang xiaolong smiled slightly, and then performed the next move of this sword technique!

    of course, what huang xiaolong showed was just the form, but at the same time, he transferred the route of true qi operation, the sword qi and sword intent, the coordinating body movements, and the subtleties of various tricks to ying aotian using sound transmission.

    in this way, even if other people saw the sword moves made by huang xiaolong, without the mental method as the basis, they could never practice.

    suddenly!!!!!

    ¡°what? !!!!!!¡±

    all the members of the ying family stood up, staring in shock at huang xiaolong.

    ¡°is¡­ this¡­this¡­ the lost¡­ the lost sword move of the ¡®falling flower heartbreaking sword¡¯? are my¡­ my eyes deceiving me?¡± the family head rubbed his eyes hard.

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    ying aotian looked at huang xiaolong as if he were a wooden clay sculpture.

    ¡°the mental method has been told to you, why don¡¯t you practice?¡± huang xiaolong scolded.

    ¡°yes!¡± ying aotian, suppressing his inner ecstasy, practiced the missing move of the ¡®falling flower heartbreaking sword¡¯ immediately as huang xiaolong had instructed him!

    imbued with true qi, this move had a tremendous power! moreover, it flowed seamlessly with the ones before it!

    ¡°ah~~!!!!!! it¡¯s the lost supreme technique of my ying family! ah!!! it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the missing move of the ¡®falling flower heartbreaking sword¡¯! i didn¡¯t expect it to be so ferociously powerful! hahaha!!!¡± the family head was ecstatic, tears streaming down his face, he roared wildly.

 Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Chapter 594: Ying Xiao, assumes the position of Family Head!

    chapter 594: chapter 594: ying xiao, assumes the position of family head!

    the whole square was as silent as a graveyard. every person from the ying family, regardless of old or young, male or female, dared not breathe now. their eyes popped like bull¡¯s testicles, and their hearts seemed ready to leap out of their throats.

    on the ring, huang xiaolong gently demonstrated the latter half of the ¡°heartbreak flower swordsmanship¡±, telling ying aotian the mental method, route of true qi circulation, every small detail through a secret conversation one by one.

    ying aotian focused on the swordsmanship, remembering and learning it with no distractions. the sword energy exploded, and true qi flowed like dragons and snakes. despite being a beginner, he displayed the extinct latter part of this sword technique in front of the family members.

    not since the northern song dynasty had this part of the swordsmanship dispelled, now, seeing the light of day for the first time!

    too splendid!

    the latter part of the sword move was even more profound than the first one, with greater lethality and more variations!

    just like a song, the first part is setting the mood, and the second part is where the climax erupts.

    the ying family members were all utterly bewitched, engrossed and teary-eyed. their chests were filled with emotion ¨C ¡®it¡¯s unimaginable that the sword technique created by our ying family ancestor is so mysterious! it¡¯s a masterpiece! our ancestor was truly a divine swordsman!¡¯

    the more they watched, the deeper their reverence for their ancestors became.

    they would never dare to imagine such versatility in a sword technique.

    and after this ¡°heartbreak flower swordsmanship¡± was completed, it was like a tiger with wings added to the ying family.

    you see, among the ten great ancient martial families, although claimed to be indomitable, the ancient martial arts techniques passed down by the ancestors are all incomplete. now, with a complete ancient sword technique, the ying family was set to dominate the future!

    replacing the xuanyuan family¡¯s dominant position was not an impossible task!

    ¡°qingfeng! you must quickly comprehend!¡± ying chong, with a flushed face, yelled to ying qingfeng. ¡°the complete ¡®heartbreak flower swordsmanship¡¯, each stroke seems to trigger nature¡¯s spiritual energy, exploding with an incredible power¡­ quickly comprehend! even comprehending two or three moves will be infinitely beneficial!¡±

    ying qingfeng stayed silent, his right hand sketching in mid-air as if to mimic the sword strokes demonstrated by ying aotian.

    however, soon ying qingfeng¡¯s movements stiffened, his face pale. next second ¨C ¡°pu ¨C !!!!¡± he spurted a mouthful of hot blood.

    ¡°qingfeng, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ying chong was highly anxious.

    ying qingfeng sat down cross-legged, adjusted his breath, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. but dad, i can¡¯t learn this sword technique. i only saw the moves, but there is no heart method, so it¡¯s impossible to learn. if i force myself to motivate true qi, it disturbs my breath, and there¡¯s a risk of qi deviation. without the heart method, it¡¯s all in vain!¡±

    after saying this, qingfeng, with wolf-like eyes, tightly glared at ying aotian. his eyes were filled with insane jealousy, as well as extreme greed.

    in his life, ying qingfeng had never been as envious, jealous, and greedy as he was today.

    martial artists can¡¯t resist martial arts secrets. today, ying aotian displayed the lost millennium top-notch sword technique in front of everyone. those who understood knew that this technique was top-notch martial art. even if they learned one stroke, it was equivalent to having another card up their sleeve.

    but what made people feel unbearable was that the sword technique was clearly in front of them, but without the heart method, they could only stare helplessly, incapable of learning.

    even a gifted person like ying qingfeng tried to comprehend forcefully, and vomited a mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°ying aotian, this waste! if huang xiaolong taught me this sword technique, i would definitely comprehend it more deeply!¡± ying qingfeng remarked with a grim, resentful look. ¡°i, ying qingfeng, am the chosen one for this sword technique! why didn¡¯t they pass it on to me?¡±

    ¡°it seems that my son-in-law didn¡¯t steal the ying family¡¯s sword technique.¡± ying chong said with a laugh. elated beyond description.

    the recovery of the ying family¡¯s inherited sword technique brought immeasurable benefits to the family¡¯s future, it would make the family rise!

    huang xiaolong solely transmitted the sword technique to ying aotian, his intention couldn¡¯t be clearer. he was supporting ying xiao for the position!

    ¡°good son-in-law! indeed, good son-in-law! in my last life, i must have beaten dozens of wooden fish and read dozens of sutras to amass such a good fortune, to have such an obedient daughter and an exceptional son-in-law. hahaha~~¡± ying xiao was elated beyond belief, a radiant smile on his face as he fondly pet ying aoshan¡¯s head.

    ying aoshan was also giggling.

    on the ring, huang xiaolong finally imparted the entire ¡°heartbreak flower swordsmanship¡± to ying aotian.

    ¡°you should have memorized all the sword moves, mental methods, and tricks of true qi operation, right?¡± huang xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°brother-in-law, i have probably memorized it. however, it will take about half a year to be proficient in this sword technique.¡± ying aotian contemplated for a moment and then replied.

    at this moment, he was filled with an indescribable confidence, as though he had been reborn. ¡°brother-in-law, i¡¯m confident that in just one year, i can catch up with and surpass ying qingfeng!¡±

    when mentioning ying qingfeng, ying aotian finally raised his head high!

    now, he had the confidence to compete with ying qingfeng!

    indeed, this complete ancient swordsmanship was a rare opportunity; the more he practiced each day, the faster ying aotian would close the gap with ying qingfeng.

    upon hearing these words, ying qingfeng¡¯s face turned dark with anger!

    ¡°alright, onwards to the second sword technique. watch closely.¡± huang xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°there¡¯s more?¡± ying aotian was shocked beyond belief.

    all the members of the ying family clenched their fists tightly.

    what a pleasant surprise!

    immediately after, huang xiaolong single-handedly taught the zhuri falling shadow sword to ying aotian, a technique that the ying family had only half of.

    with this, the ying family¡¯s two incomplete peerless sword techniques had been completed!

    if the ying family were likened to a tiger, then now, it had grown wings!

    moreover, the ying family had also completely lost the grim reaper¡¯s flame sword technique, not a single move remained. this technique, with the greatest power and most mystery, was once the trump card of ying kexin, who was hailed as the top swordsman of the great qin once upon a time.

    huang xiaolong did not immediately teach this to ying aotian. being greedy would not bear fruit; let¡¯s save this most profound sword technique for later.

    having obtained the true transmission of two sword techniques, ying aotian sat with his knees folded and eyes slightly closed, silently remembering and comprehending, sometimes making hand gestures and nodding with understanding.

    the family head ordered that no one was to disturb ying aotian.

    at this time, the family head actually had a somewhat pleasing expression on his face, he grinned at huang xiaolong, ¡°son-in-law, these¡­ these¡­ my ying family¡¯s inherited zhuri falling shadow sword and blossom¡¯s broken heart sword are each missing half¡­ i¡¯m wondering, how¡­ how¡­ did you get hold of them?¡±

    ¡°oh, still don¡¯t suspect me of stealing your sword techniques now do you?¡± huang xiaolong replied with a sarcastic smile.

    the family head¡¯s face reddened and he chuckled awkwardly, ¡°son-in-law, we¡¯re all one family. hehe, it was a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding before.¡±

    ¡°oh, these two sword techniques were taught to me in a dream by a beautiful maiden dressed in qin attire. this maiden resembled the portrait of the ancestor you brought out.¡± huang xiaolong replied with a grin.

    ¡°no wonder! so it was our ancestor who came to you in a dream!¡± the family head took huang xiaolong¡¯s joke as truth and responded seriously. ¡°it appears my son-in-law is the lucky star sent to us by our ancestor! hahaha! no wonder when the son-in-law didn¡¯t kneel to the ancestor¡¯s portrait and we reprimanded him, the ancestor appeared and slapped us instead¡­ hahaha!¡±

    at this time, bian muyan from the bian family, silently ¨C escaped!

    ¡°the ying family has found its lost martial arts scriptures, this is a monumental event!¡± bian muyan¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°change is coming! the top ten ancient martial families, change is coming!¡±

    ¡°alright, i have helped restore these two sword techniques for the yings. however, any family members who want to practice them must get permission from my uncle by marriage and father-in-law.¡± huang xiaolong smiled and looked towards the family head. ¡°it¡¯s up to you to decide who you want to pass the position of future head of the ying family to. i won¡¯t interfere, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    bang¨C¨C!!!

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    the family head suddenly slammed the table. ¡°here, i declare! the next head of the ying family will be ying xiao! ying aotian, as the eldest son of ying xiao, will be the first in line to succeed once ying xiao retreats!¡±

    ¡°we all agree!¡± the elder group, a bunch of old fossils, stood up and said aloud.

    the position of the future head of the ying family had been settled!

    ¡°hehe, see? i told you that the family head would personally announce that my father-in-law, not you, will be the future head of the ying family. i didn¡¯t lie to you, did i?¡± huang xiaolong sneered at ying chong with a carefree smile.

    choked on his own blood, ying chong spat it out.

 Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Chapter 595: Reward

    chapter 595: chapter 595: reward

    the highlight of this family meeting was the family head personally announcing the next heir to the ying family. now, the family head did not hesitate, deciding that ying xiao would take up the role.

    even after ying xiao, the family head had also been announced, it was ying aotian.

    this meant that ying chong and his lineage had no opportunity for promotion!

    no wonder, the family head was resolute. as it stands, two complete swordsmanships were in ying aotian¡¯s hands. additionally, ying aotian had also mastered the six-meridian divine sword. his value had far surpassed that of ying qingfeng.

    just then!

    boom~~!!!!

    a large amount of nature¡¯s spiritual energy rushed over, congregating and rolling above ying aotian¡¯s head. then, like a funnel, it injected into ying aotian¡¯s body.

    the next second, torrents of true qi burst out from within ying aotian¡¯s body.

    before long, 88 waves of true qi were released above ying aotian¡¯s head.

    he broke through!

    ying aotian also had a breakthrough. he originally condensed 81 true qi within his body, but now, he broke through to 88.

    the progress was huge! it was a drastic improvement!

    this created a shock among the crowd.

    he had just practiced two lost sword techniques once, and his cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds. given time, surpassing ying qingfeng was a foregone conclusion.

    ¡°damn!¡± ying qingfeng exclaimed, as if he¡¯d just been slapped, ¡°he broke through, just like this¡­ why, why were those two sword techniques not passed on to me¡­¡±

    ¡°qingfeng, don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± urged ying chong with an expression as fierce as a devil on his face. ¡°learn to endure. things have gotten this far, all we can do is endure. moreover, we have to try and earn ying xiao and ying aotian¡¯s trust, so that they will pass the sword techniques onto us¡­¡±

    in ying chong¡¯s eyes, another plot was brewing.

    the family meeting had nearly reached its end as dusk approached. the stunning sunset draped this shangri-la in an alluring veil, like a picturesque scene.

    however, there was one more item on the agenda for the family meeting ¨C awarding the prizes!

    earlier, the family head had publicly declared that the top three winners of the martial arts competition would be handsomely rewarded.

    in this year¡¯s competition, huang xiaolong astounded everyone by winning first place. ying aotian and ying qingfeng came in second and third.

    ¡°haha~~ my grandson-in-law, aotian, qingfeng, it¡¯s time for this old man to give you your rewards.¡± the family head chuckled.

    the surroundings of the plaza suddenly fell silent.

    each year, the rewards for the martial arts competition were quite abundant, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to turn green with envy.

    huang xiaolong sat there nonchalantly, with one leg hooked over the other, an indifferent expression on his face.

    rewards?

    if he wasn¡¯t showing off, huang xiaolong really didn¡¯t care.

    the missing swordsmanship of the ying family was also completed by huang xiaolong. so, what could the ying family possibly offer to pique huang xiaolong¡¯s interest?

    with a gentle and placid expression, ying aoshan massaged huang xiaolong¡¯s shoulders and asked with a light chuckle, ¡°little long, are you tired? you¡¯ve had several grueling matches in the martial arts tournament. let aoshan give you a massage.¡±

    ¡°oh, i¡¯m not tired at all. your ying family¡¯s martial arts tournament was just like child¡¯s play to me. i didn¡¯t even break a sweat, see? participating in this tournament is far less challenging than capturing a few mean spirits.¡± huang xiaolong¡¯s face was serious as he spoke, ending with a grin. ¡°anyways, dear wife, keep massaging, your technique is quite good; it¡¯s very comforting.¡±

    ¡°mm-mm,¡± ying aoshan obediently nodded.

    yet, the family head¡¯s gaze was first drawn to huang xiaolong. ¡°son-in-law, you came first in this year¡¯s martial arts tournament. but¡­ average rewards probably won¡¯t capture your interest now, will they¡­¡±

    huang xiaolong neither agreed nor disagreed, just smiled a little.

    ¡°hahaha, son-in-law, don¡¯t be hasty.¡± the family head chuckled mysteriously. ¡°hear me out first. three years ago, our ten great ancient martial arts families explored a certain secret territory.¡±

    ¡°what is a secret territory?¡± the family head explained, ¡°that would be places unexplored by us humans!¡±

    ¡°our planet is full of secrets! even with today¡¯s flourishing technology, some regions remain undetectable by radar. from a scientific standpoint, the part of the earth we inhabit is just a small portion of its entirety. from the deepest parts of the sea to the highest peaks of the mountains, these are only just the earth¡¯s outermost layer; the earth¡¯s crust lies about 4 feet under the ocean and 20 to 30 feet beneath the land. the earth¡¯s radius is a total of 3,959 miles, with many secrets hidden within.¡±

    the family head continued eloquently.

    despite being the head of an ancient martial arts clan, he had studied all over the world in his youth and was extremely knowledgeable.

    ¡°let me give a few examples. well-known secret territories include the ¡®dry valleys of antarctica¡¯, ¡®bermuda triangle¡¯, the ¡®devil¡¯s city in the desert¡¯¡­and many more.¡±

    ¡°getting back to the story, three years ago, the cornerstones of our ten great ancient martial arts families discovered a secret territory. it¡¯s a world that has been forgotten by mankind. from the existing data obtained, this secret territory is filled with untold treasures. and, it¡¯s related to the ancient martial arts inheritance of huaxia!¡±

    ¡°the ten ancient martial art families, after consulting with one another, plan to let their clansmen enter the secret territory on a large scale this year to explore and have incredible experiences,¡± the family head grinned. ¡°however, the secret territory ultimately cannot accommodate too many people. thus, each ancient martial arts family has five places. besides, some domestic and international tycoons have purchased a small number of places from our ancient martial arts families at a high cost. naturally, our ying family also has five places for exploring the secret territory!¡±

    ¡°son-in-law! aotian! qingfeng! each of you will have a place to explore the secret territory!¡± declared the family head loudly. ¡°however, we still have a few months to go. you should prepare well. as for the location of the secret territory, it¡¯s the biggest secret of our ten ancient martial arts families, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to disclose it here. in short, this is a great opportunity!¡±

    ¡°oh? how fun!¡± if it were just a material reward, huang xiaolong wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye. but exploring a secret territory sounded quite amusing and full of mystery.

    although huang xiaolong is a grim reaper, there were still parts of earth, especially in foreign lands where humans seldom tread, that he didn¡¯t know about.

    humans all have an innate desire for exploration. huang xiaolong was no exception.

    ying qingfeng and ying aotian¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°the second reward is that the top three participants of this year¡¯s ying family tournament can represent our family at the ¡®ascending dragon ranking¡¯ martial arts competition held once every three years by the ten great ancient martial arts families. those who can participate in this event are the most outstanding youngsters of these families, regarded as prodigies among their peers. the date for the ¡®ascending dragon ranking¡¯ competition is close to when we will be exploring the secret territory. a few months remain, so qingfeng, aotian, make good use of your time to practice, and strive to win honor for our ying family at this year¡¯s event! of course, the reward for the ¡®ascending dragon ranking¡¯ martial arts competition is absolutely terrifying. it is the top martial arts event held by the ten great ancient martial arts families, and its grand prize is unimaginable. it even relates to potential treasures found in the secret territory.¡±

    it was clear to everyone what the family head was implying ¨C the reward for the co-hosted ¡®ascending dragon ranking¡¯ martial arts competition included mysterious treasures from the secret territory!

    the incentive was truly irresistible!

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    ¡°as for you, son-in-law¡­ you¡¯re already this powerful, perhaps you don¡¯t need to practice any longer, you can just preserve your energy.¡± the family head joked while looking at huang xiaolong.

    ¡°oh, i¡¯m in no rush since we still have several months.¡± huang xiaolong laughed. during this time, he could still travel around, catch ghosts, draw charms, enjoy the scenery, and indulge in the pleasures of life.

    of course, his interest in exploring the secret territory and the ¡®ascending dragon ranking¡¯ martial arts competition, could not be overstated!

    ¡°oh¡­ i heard from yan pianpian that her betrothed is the most formidable genius among the top ten ancient martial arts families, known as ¡®prince of ancient martial arts¡¯¡ªxuanyuan ba¡­ hehe. i suppose i¡¯ll be able to meet xuanyuan ba at that ¡®ascending dragon ranking¡¯ martial arts competition. i¡¯m curious to see just how genius he is and how he compares to ying family¡¯s qingfeng¡­ hahaha, that¡¯ll be fun!¡±

    there was a gleam of excitement in huang xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Chapter 596: An Unexpected Encounter with Xia Ying

    chapter 596: chapter 596: an unexpected encounter with xia ying

    the subsequent rewards were material possessions, such as a mansion in manhattan and a country estate in suburban london¡­

    these rewards were far less enticing to huang xiaolong than exploring the secret territories and the ¡°dragon rising¡± martial arts tournament co-hosted by the top ten ancient martial families.

    nightfall covered the ancestral land of the ying family.

    members of the clan were slaughtering chickens and sheep in the square, setting up a long, open-air banquet, many beautiful ladies dressing in festive robes and singing and dancing.

    huang xiaolong was hungry, so he started wolfing down a roasted suckling pig.

    many of the clan members came over to toast ying xiao voluntarily, their faces beaming in flattery, and treated ying aotian with the utmost respect, referring to him as ¡°family head¡± in a fully cringing manner.

    all members along ying xiao¡¯s line rose to success!

    by contrast, ying chong¡¯s line was stark different. before the clan meeting started, they had been glorified, but now, they were neglected. moreover, due to the enmity between ying xiao and ying chong¡¯s lines, almost all the clan members rationally chose sides. they not only alienated ying chong¡¯s line, but might also, at ying xiao¡¯s hint, kick them when they were down, and ruthlessly oppress them!

    each member of the ying chong¡¯s line glared venomously and resentfully at the triumphant ying xiao, ying aotian, and ¨C huang xiaolong.

    however, completely restrained, they wouldn¡¯t dare to retaliate within the ancestral land.

    the night passed in revelry.

    of course, for huang xiaolong, the most joyous part was when he returned to his room after the party. miss ying aoshan was all about pleasing him, utterly charming and obedient.

    that night, ying aoshan satisfied all of huang xiaolong¡¯s reasonable and unreasonable requests willingly.

    a truly imperial treatment.

    the next day, ying xiao, as the family head, issued an order ¨C from then on, unless the ying clan members had special issues to deal with, they would stay in the ancestral land to practice martial arts, preparing for the summit held by the ten ancient martial families months later!

    he also prepared to pass down the complete set of swordsmanship and the ¡°six pulse divine swords¡± to loyal clan members, causing the overall strength of the ying family to make a leap!

    with these trump cards, plus huang xiaolong, his precious son-in-law, ying xiao had started to harbor some ambitions ¨C the position of the ying family among the top ten ancient martial families should be leveled up!

    huang xiaolong prepared to bid farewell and leave the ying¡¯s ancestral land.

    he couldn¡¯t afford to waste several months here, accompanying the ying clan to practice in seclusion.

    wasting time is a waste of life, isn¡¯t it?

    ying aoshan intended to leave with huang xiaolong, but was dissuaded by him.

    huang xiaolong laughed, ¡°my sweet wife, your father and brother-in-law now hold a few rare, ancient martial secrets. you¡¯d better focus on your practice. i am sure you can level up. we will meet again in a few months.¡±

    huang xiaolong didn¡¯t want ying aoshan to fall into complacency.

    ¡°but¡­ i will miss you,¡± ying aoshan mumbled with a pout, feeling a bit aggrieved.

    ¡°i will miss you too, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯re parting forever,¡± huang xiaolong comforted.

    in the end, ying aoshan obediently agreed with huang xiaolong that she would stay focused at the ancestral land and practice before the kick-off of the ¡°dragon rising¡± martial arts tournament hosted by the top ten ancient martial families.

    ¡°brother-in-law¡­ words cannot express my gratitude.¡± ying aotian looked at huang xiaolong with teary eyes of gratitude. ¡°in the future, if you have any requests, just say the word.¡±

    ¡°hahaha~~~ don¡¯t be polite with me, i¡¯m leaving.¡± huang xiaolong, a carefree person, bid farewell to the members of the ying family who had come to see him off, and headed straight out of the ying family¡¯s ancestral land.

    ¡®brother-in-law! you absolutely must not miss the ascending dragon martial arts conference. our ying family is depending on you to compete with the other ancient martial arts families!¡¯ ying aotian shouted from behind.

    ¡®of course i won¡¯t miss it¡­¡¯ a hint of a smile appeared at the corner of huang xiaolong¡¯s mouth.

    after consuming some special wild fruit, huang xiaolong passed through a series of poisonous swamps and successfully reached the outside world.

    outside the ying family¡¯s ancestral land, there were many wooden huts that were reminiscent of a vacation village. there were also quite a few luxury off-road vehicles parked there.

    all huang xiaolong needed to do was find the key to one of the cars in one of the wooden huts, and he could drive back to the ¡°modern world¡±.

    truthfully, living for so long in the ying family¡¯s ancestral land and hanging out with a group of people who dressed in ancient clothing and acted like people from the past, made huang xiaolong feel a bit uncomfortable and out of sorts.

    ¡°ah~~~ i¡¯m finally out!¡± huang xiaolong stretched lazily and deeply inhaled the clear and fragrant mountain air.

    it was about lunchtime. suddenly, huang xiaolong saw smoke rising from the chimney of one of the wooden huts.

    the aroma of cooked rice wafted in with the wind.

    obviously, someone was cooking inside the wooden hut.

    ¡°huh?¡± huang xiaolong was momentarily puzzled. he stepped closer to the wooden hut, wondering to himself, ¡®this is the ying family¡¯s ancestral land, deep in the wilderness. it¡¯s not a place anyone can find easily¡­ who could be cooking here?¡¯

    as he approached the wooden house, a woman¡¯s voice rang out from inside. ¡°who is it?¡±

    the voice was one huang xiaolong found familiar. instantly, he remembered who owned this soft yet sexy voice.

    footsteps rang out, and a woman ran out from inside the house.

    the woman was in her mid to late twenties, dressed in branded clothing, exuding a trendy and beautiful aura, with a sophisticated and cool charm. her body was slender but not skinny. she had all the right curves, particularly her pair of exposed, long and well-proportioned legs, which were as precious and stunning as ivory.

    she was beautiful, but not delicate. on the contrary, she harbored a strength that surpassed that of the average person.

    ¡°ah? xia ying, what are you doing here?¡± huang xiaolong looked surprised, he paused. ¡®is it possible that she came with xia chuchu, who is no longer with us, but didn¡¯t enter the ying family¡¯s ancestral land?¡¯

    the beauty who ran out of the wooden house was none other than xia ying.

    at this moment, upon seeing huang xiaolong, the near-inhospitable frost in xia ying¡¯s eyes instantly melted, replaced by surprise, excitement, gentle warmth, and palpitations¡­

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    ¡°little long! you¡­you¡­you went to the ying family¡¯s ancestral land?¡± xia ying seemed to have guessed something, a touch of gloom flitted across her face, but it quickly dissipated, ¡°where is miss ying aoshan?¡±

    ¡°oh¡­ everyone in the ying family is in retreat, i got bored and just came out.¡± huang xiaolong laughed. ¡°why did you run to this remote mountain? aren¡¯t you afraid of the venomous snakes, fierce beasts, and mysterious legends in the qin mountain range? who knows, a prehistoric beast might jump out and swallow you whole.¡±

    ¡°pfft~~~¡± xia ying laughed at huang xiaolong¡¯s joke. ¡°little long, us martial arts practitioners, how could we be afraid of those? moreover, i¡¯m here to find someone.¡±

    ¡°who are you looking for?¡± huang xiaolong was intrigued.

    ¡°xia chuchu, and two of my family elders.¡± xia ying didn¡¯t hide anything from huang xiaolong, ¡°chuchu is my cousin, she went to the ying family¡¯s ancestral land this time, it seems to have something to do with her marriage. coincidentally, i was also in shaanxi province for leisure, so i thought i might as well come for a visit. by the way, little long, you were at the ying family¡¯s clan assembly, did you see my cousin chuchu?¡±

 Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Chapter 597: The 200-Year Curse!

    chapter 597: chapter 597: the 200-year curse!

    huang xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh.

    xia chuchu? this playgirl has already been inextricably dealt with by ying qingfeng. it seems that xia ying still doesn¡¯t know about this.

    huang xiaolong doesn¡¯t plan to tell her, so he just laughs and says, ¡°i don¡¯t know her, i¡¯ve never seen her.¡±

    ¡°really?¡± a puzzled expression crosses xia ying¡¯s face. she mutters, ¡°chuchu clearly came all the way here to attend the ying family meeting. she¡¯s ying aotian¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­¡±

    huang xiaolong doesn¡¯t want to engage with xia ying on this trivial matter, so he eases the conversation along with, ¡°you know xia jian, right?¡±

    ¡°ah?!¡± xia ying was taken aback. ¡°little long¡­ you¡­ you¡¯ve met my dad?¡±

    xia jian, the world¡¯s second-ranking gambler, also known as ¡°fox demon with thousand hands,¡± is the bodyguard of miss ji, ji yianxue. huang xiaolong had some interaction with xia jian when he was helping ji yianxue find her mother, and there was also a girl named ouyang lingling. in those experiences, both xia jian and ouyang lingling were won over by huang xiaolong and saw him as a god-like figure.

    ¡°yes, i¡¯ve met your dad. we hit it off, having a kindred spirit. once, when we were drinking, your dad said that he has a daughter who is pretty decent, he was willing for her to marry me as my second wife¡­¡± huang xiaolong says lazily.

    upon hearing this, xia ying blushes, her beauty showing as she spits out, ¡°cut it out~~ you¡¯re making that up.¡±

    even so, xia ying feels a trace of inexplicable sweetness in her heart.

    the atmosphere becomes somewhat ambiguous, somewhat awkward.

    despite being a sexy and tall miss, xia ying is a true maiden who hasn¡¯t had a boyfriend yet. she can¡¯t stand this kind of ambiguity and changes the subject, ¡°little long, actually the reason i came to the qin mountain range was to accompany a good friend to relax her mind, she is¡­¡±

    at this point, xia ying paused, her face showing worry. ¡°my friend, she¡¯s been having trouble recently¡­¡±

    suddenly!

    xia ying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°that¡¯s right! little long, you demonstrated your power last time and saved me from the cat-faced old lady, you¡¯re skilled in expelling spirits and exorcising ghosts. you can certainly help my friend!¡±

    xia ying¡¯s face shines brightly, like a chronically ill patient who has found a world-renowned doctor. ¡°little long! you must lend my friend a hand! she¡¯s very kind-hearted! please!¡±

    ¡°huh? what¡¯s going on?¡± huang xiaolong asks, astonished.

    ¡°little long, it seems that my friend¡¯s family is cursed. not one person in the family lives past the age of 35!¡± xia ying¡¯s face showed a look of trepidation. ¡°this curse¡­ it¡¯s been in effect for over 200 years. and it¡¯s been¡­ very effective¡­¡±

    on hearing this, huang xiaolong became intrigued¡ª

    a curse? a curse that has lasted over 200 years?

    not a single person in the family lives past 35?

    interesting.

    very interesting.

    just then, light footsteps sounded from inside the cabin, followed by a pleasant girly voice. ¡°sister ying, who are you talking to?¡±

    as soon as the voice fell, a beautiful girl walked out of the cabin.

    she had a gentle smile on her face, and had exceptionally attractive features. her eyes were sparkling, and her delicate and fair skin was glowing. she was wearing a beige short-sleeved knit t-shirt, with three buttons on the v-neck. the top button was undone, revealing her exquisite collarbone. she wore light brown suit pants, which accentuated her long and slender legs.

    in terms of age, she seemed to be a few years younger than xia ying, around 22 or 23. she was also a very beautiful girl, each one excelling in their own way.

    at first glance, she seemed to be a well-bred young lady who had never been exposed to household chores, and did not seem to have any traces of martial arts training.

    huang xiaolong even noticed a black streak at her life palace. it was a ¡°death streak¡±, if estimated by its depth, she would face a disaster in about ten years. if she could survive it, she would live; if not, she would die.

    ¡®really? she can¡¯t live past 35¡­ this curse is pretty powerful¡­¡¯ in his heart, huang xiaolong¡¯s interest increased a bit.

    ¡°sister ying¡­ who¡­ who is this?¡± the girl looked at huang xiaolong curiously, her expression friendly.

    xia ying quickly introduced her. ¡°xiao yu, this is little long, a very, very remarkable person¡­ i admire him a lot.¡±

    ¡°ah? sister ying, you¡¯re such a remarkable woman, you also admire others?¡± the girl was surprised.

    it seemed that in her eyes, xia ying was a formidable heroine who could stand shoulder to shoulder with any man. she couldn¡¯t imagine there would be someone that even xia ying admired so much.

    ¡°hello. my name is shui yu, nice to meet you.¡± the girl named ¡°shui yu¡± was very curious about huang xiaolong.

    ¡°little long, the shui family is a wealthy and reputable family throughout the whole of shaanxi province, but xiao yu is not that type of spoiled rich kid, she¡¯s very capable.¡± xia ying smiled.

    at this moment, a burning smell floated out of the wooden cabin.

    ¡°oh no! the food¡¯s got burnt!¡± xia ying and shui yu exclaimed in unison, then turned and ran into the cabin.

    inside the cabin.

    sunlight seeped in through the wooden window.

    the three of them sat at a table near the window, eating slightly burnt rice, along with some wild vegetables and game in this deep forest, possessing a unique flavor.

    ¡°little long¡­ regarding xiao yu¡¯s family¡­ that curse¡­ i wonder if you have a solution.¡± a hopeful xia ying asked.

    ¡°sister ying, did you tell little long about that thing?¡± shui yu said in a low voice, her eyebrows immediately filled with worry and fear.

    ¡°xiao yu, speak directly to little long. don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t worry, little long is very powerful, he¡¯s exceptional, i think, he can certainly help you. to put it brutally, if even little long doesn¡¯t have a solution¡­ then¡­ then¡­ perhaps no one in the world can break your family¡¯s curse.¡± xia ying said, full of confidence in huang xiaolong.

    huang xiaolong also put down his bowl, interested and asked, ¡°so, what exactly is this curse about?¡±

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    ¡°um~~¡± shui yu collected her thoughts and said, ¡°little long, it¡¯s like this, in our shui family, anyone with the surname ¡®shui¡¯ can¡¯t live past 35. i¡­ i¡¯ve seen a few of my brothers¡­ their terrible state before death. after their 34th birthday, they would start getting sores all over their body, their skin swelling up, their bodies breaking down and discharging pus, they would be in agonizing pain for a whole year, and then¡­ then on the day of their 35th birthday, die a horrible death¡­ we¡¯ve sought doctors, but found no cure¡­ we¡¯ve also invited taoist priests and masters to exorcise the curse¡­ but¡­ but nothing could release the curse¡­¡±

    at this point, shui yu broke into tears, heartbroken and terrified. ¡°i¡¯m only 23¡­ i¡­ i can only live for another ten plus years¡­ i¡¯m¡­ i¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°xiao yu, don¡¯t say idiotic things!¡± xia ying couldn¡¯t bear to hear this.

    then, xia ying turned her hopeful eyes toward huang xiaolong. ¡°little long, do you have a way to resolve this malicious curse?¡±

    huang xiaolong thought for a few seconds, then smiled at shui yu. ¡°take off your clothes, i need to see your back.¡±

 Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Chapter 598: The Ghosts Curse

    chapter 598: chapter 598: the ghost¡¯s curse

    ¡°de¡­disrobe? little long, you¡­ you want¡­ you want me to disrobe here?¡± shui yu could hardly believe her ears.

    she was a woman of decent upbringing. she did have friends of the opposite sex, but they were invariably polite, refined, and elegant and would certainly never dare to make such a frivolous and inappropriate remark.

    today, on her first meeting with huang xiaolong, he made such an unreasonable request. this inevitably caused shui yu to question his character!

    ¡°uh¡­¡± xia ying asked hesitantly. ¡°little long, you¡­do you really want shui yu to undress?¡±

    ¡°yes. how can i check her body if she doesn¡¯t undress? i can only break the curse after i¡¯ve examined her body.¡± huang xiaolong said seriously, his eyes clear as water.

    xia ying trusted huang xiaolong¡¯s character, and even more so, his abilities. she instantly took shui yu¡¯s hand, ¡°shui yu, do you remember the story i told you? in jiangnan city, the evil old cat-faced woman nearly killed me and attempted to possess my body. it was little long who exterminated it¡­just do as little long said. he won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    ¡°but~~¡± shui yu gritted her teeth. just like xia ying, she was also untouched, her body had never been seen by a man!

    ¡°shui yu, relax¡­just think of little long as a¡­gynecologist! there¡¯s nothing wrong with being seen by a doctor. right?¡± xia ying persuaded softly.

    ¡°well¡­well¡­sister ying, i trust you. but taking off the outer clothing is my limit, no more than this.¡± a flustered shui yu¡¯s face had completely turned into a ripe tomato.

    ¡°little long, is it okay if she just takes off her outer clothes?¡± xia ying asked.

    ¡°um.¡± huang xiaolong nodded.

    consequently, shui yu closed her eyes and lifted her t-shirt, immediately exposing her well-endowed figure beneath her bra to huang xiaolong, causing quite a visual impact.

    ¡®wow, this girl looks delicate but she certainly has substance¡­ not bad, very nice¡­¡± huang xiaolong¡¯s eyes were slightly dazed.

    ¡°little long!¡± scolded xia ying mildly. at the same time, a hint of jealousy trickled into her heart. huang xiaolong¡¯s direct gaze at another woman¡¯s body in front of her left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    ¡°oh.¡± huang xiaolong got up, went behind shui yu, followed closely by xia ying.

    at the back of her snow-white and soft skin was a startling dark blemish.

    this dark blemish, about the size of a thumb, looked like a thumbprint upon a first glance.

    a strand of resentment was entwined within the black blemish.

    huang xiaolong thoughtfully nodded.

    ¡°little long, is this black birthmark the problem?¡± xia ying quickly asked.

    without any change in his facial expression, huang xiaolong reached out and touched the blemish which felt cold to his touch.

    ¡°what are¡­you doing¡­¡± shui yu trembled slightly, bursting out with indignation. he said he was going to look, not touch! it¡¯s just too much!

    ¡°this small black blemish¡­¡± huang xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°it¡¯s a birthmark, i¡¯ve had it since birth.¡± shui yu explained.

    ¡°no, it¡¯s not a birthmark. you¡¯ve been cursed by a ghost.¡± huang xiaolong shook his head. ¡°a ghost¡¯s curse is very vicious. this form of curse generates resentment within your body. with time, the resentment will intensify until your body decays and you die. i think all the direct descendants of your shui family should have such so-called ¡®birthmarks¡¯. the curse troubling your family has been cast by an evil spirit.¡±

    huang xiaolong revealed the truth.

    ¡°a ghost¡­cursed¡­¡± shui yu trembled, while also harboring doubts. ¡°little long, are you saying that our shui family¡¯s curse is real, not a genetic disease?¡±

    ¡°genetic disease? i don¡¯t know of any genetic diseases that cause death before the age of 35, especially since death always occurs on the 35th birthday.¡± huang xiaolong laughed sarcastically. ¡°a cursed that has lasted 200 years¡­ it seems that your shui family ancestors angered an old ghost. ghosts, the older they are, the more ferocious¡­¡±

    ¡°my goodness!¡± xia ying exclaimed. ¡°a 200-year-old ghost¡­this¡­this could be more powerful than the cat-faced old woman¡­¡±

    ¡°uh¡­little long, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t trust you but¡­is it¡­is it a bit too hasty for you to conclude it?¡± shui yu was still not fully convinced.

    ¡°hehe~~wait a moment, i will take a picture for her.¡± huang xiaolong took out a revealing charm and burned it.

    a flash of golden light!

    sure enough, the black blemish on shui yu¡¯s back suddenly emitted a thick black fog. in the next second, a terrifying face appeared within the mist!

    the face was distorted, the eyes greedy, and it was laughing insanely!

    ¡°ah~!! that¡­that is¡­a ghost face?¡± even xia ying, a grandmaster, was startled.

    ¡°take a picture.¡± huang xiaolong smiled.

    xia ying collected herself, took out her phone, and quickly snapped a few shots.

    ¡°okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± huang xiaolong signalled shui yu to get dressed.

    he returned to his seat and continued eating.

    xia ying quickly showed the photos to shui yu, who turned white with fright.

    finally, both xia ying and shui yu believed huang xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°little long¡­i apologize for doubting you at first¡­i believe you now! i really believe you now!¡± shui yu was both terrified and remorseful as she looked at huang xiaolong. ¡°what do i do? little long, what should i do now?¡±

    ¡°you don¡¯t have to be afraid. the curse won¡¯t activate for now.¡± huang xiaolong reassured her. ¡°there¡¯s a ¡®death mark¡¯ above your life palace. judging from its intensity, you¡¯ll be safe for more than ten years before disaster strikes.¡±

    ¡°little long, you must help shui yu. she¡¯s my good sister.¡± xia ying pleaded earnestly.

    ¡°i can break this curse for you,¡± huang xiaolong smiled.

    at his words, shui yu¡¯s tear-stained face immediately lit up with hope as she sighed with relief, ¡°thank you, little long! i¡¯m truly grateful!¡±

    ¡°however, if the ghost that cursed you isn¡¯t eliminated, your shui family will suffer continuous death for generations. no one will live past 35 unless this ghost gives up on you. but looking at its resentment, which has lasted for 200 years, it won¡¯t easily let go.¡± huang xiaolong smiled. ¡°its grudge is really deep. really, what in the world did your ancestors do to it that it wants to seek such deep revenge.¡±

    ¡°little long, do you have a way to exterminate that ghost? i believe you can!¡± xia ying said expectantly.

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    ¡°well¡­though capturing ghosts is my favorite pastime, i can¡¯t do it for free, right?¡± huang xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°breaking shui yu¡¯s curse is simple, i won¡¯t charge a fee, a kiss in return after it¡¯s done suffices.¡±

    speaking so, huang xiaolong pointed at xia ying.

    xia ying was baffled.

    wait, you¡¯re helping shui yu with her curse, but you want to kiss me? brother, have you mixed up the wrong person?

    huang xiaolong continued, ¡°as for exterminating a 200-year-old ghost and saving the entire shui family, that¡¯s a big deal, we must negotiate the labor fee.¡±

 Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Chapter 599 Get Out!

    chapter 599: chapter 599 get out!

    ¡°no¡­ little long¡­ why, why did you kiss me?¡± xia ying¡¯s face turned red. her natural demeanor was rather cold and solemn, but she suddenly radiated the shyness and fear of a young woman, making her especially charming and beautiful.

    ¡°um¡­ because if i said i wanted to kiss xiao yu, then that would have been taking advantage of her. how could i possibly do something like that? it doesn¡¯t fit with my principles.¡± huang xiaolong said seriously.

    puff~~!!!!!!

    a burst of blood sprayed from xia ying¡¯s heart.

    ¡°little long¡­ you kissing me isn¡¯t taking advantage of me?¡± xia ying had an innocent look on her face.

    however, xia ying was not only not repulsed by huang xiaolong¡¯s outrageous request, she actually felt a willing sense of anticipation!

    ¡°how can this be!¡± shui yu, her face full of sympathy, grasped xia ying¡¯s hand. ¡°little long¡­ if you really must kiss someone, then kiss me! this has nothing to do with sister ying! i don¡¯t want her to suffer for me!¡±

    ¡°no! xiao yu, you¡¯re my best sister, i¡¯m willing to be¡­be kissed by little long. hey, we¡¯re all women in the martial world, not bound by petty conventions! what¡¯s the big deal about a little kiss? it¡¯s not like it reduces us in any way!¡± xia ying acted magnanimously.

    the sisters had a deep bond and were arguing, giving off the feeling of heroically sacrificing themselves for the other.

    in the end, shui yu did not win the argument against xia ying. xia ying made a solemn promise to huang xiaolong that if he could lift the curse on shui yu, she would willingly let huang xiaolong kiss her.

    huang xiaolong was delighted inside. ever since he had been with a few women, his ambitions towards women had grown larger. a top-quality beauty like xia ying, who was also a respected martial arts grandmaster, naturally could not escape his ¡°clutches¡±. she was already one of his designated future wives!

    ¡°little long, hurry up and lift xiao yu¡¯s curse then.¡± xia ying¡¯s face was flushed as she spoke.

    ¡°there¡¯s no rush.¡± huang xiaolong said calmly. ¡°the curse on xiao yu¡¯s body isn¡¯t simple, i need to draw a specific talisman to lift it. let¡¯s go back to the city first.¡±

    at that moment, the three of them drove through the qin mountain range back to the city.

    shui yu was driving. huang xiaolong relaxed in the back seat while xia ying kept him company with conversation.

    the feeling of being flanked by two beauties was quite nice.

    dong¡¯an city, a six-dynasty ancient capital.

    the ancient city walls reminded people of this ancient capital¡¯s glorious history.

    by the time they drove back to the city, it was already approaching dinner time.

    returning from the ancestral home of the ying family in the qin mountains, huang xiaolong was cheered by the bustling atmosphere of the modern metropolis. the sky-piercing skyscrapers, the city lights, the food and drink, and the men and women made huang xiaolong feel much more refreshed, as though he was returning to modern civilization from a primitive society.

    xiao yu parked the car at a restaurant parking spot.

    ¡°little long, our shui family has some influence in shaanxi province, and dong¡¯an is our main base of operation. i¡¯m something of a hostess here so, let me treat you.¡± shui yu smiled kindly.

    ¡°sure.¡± huang xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°little long, remember to lift xiao yu¡¯s curse soon.¡± xia ying urged.

    ¡°hee-hee, you just can¡¯t wait for me to kiss you, can you?¡± huang xiaolong teased her.

    xia ying was speechless. ¡°little long¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re a lot more flirtatious than you were in jiangnan city. always taking advantage of me.¡± she added to herself, ¡®but i just can¡¯t seem to get angry at you.¡¯

    the three of them went up to the second floor of the restaurant and got a private room.

    shui yu ordered a table full of fine cuisines, delicacies from both land and sea, authentic shaanxi¡¯s regional cuisine, and local snacks, all in honor of huang xiaolong.

    without uttering another word, huang xiaolong threw himself face-down on the table and began to devour the food voraciously.

    at that moment, the sound of knocking echoed through the room. subsequently, a man in his thirties, sophisticated and scholarly looking with gold-rimmed glasses, walked in. he had the air of someone well-read.

    ¡°xiao yu, why didn¡¯t you let me know when you decided to go out and relax? i just returned from studying in germany, it would have been a perfect opportunity for us to take a tour of our national scenic spots.¡± his eyes nearly bulged out when he saw shui yu. however, when his sight drifted over to xia ying, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.

    ¡°oh¡­ cui peng, how did you know i was dining here?¡± shui yu¡¯s response was lukewarm.

    ¡°i saw your car downstairs and asked the waiter, so i found out you were in this private room.¡± a man named cui peng, made his way into the room.

    in the room, shui yu sat in the middle, with huang xiaolong on her left and xia ying on her right.

    upon his arrival, cui peng turned to huang xiaolong, smiled, and said, ¡°excuse me, would you mind giving up your spot? i have some things to discuss with xiao yu.¡±

    xia ying carried an air of nobility and elegance about her, which deterred cui peng from asking her to give up her seat. huang xiaolong, on the other hand, dressed modestly, looking like he wasn¡¯t of high social standing, prompting cui peng to nudgingly ask him to give up his seat.

    ¡°cui peng! you¡¯re being utterly rude! why should little long give up his seat for you? what¡¯s more, i didn¡¯t even invite you for this meal!¡± shui yu protested indignantly.

    xia ying gave this unexpected guest a cold, indifferent glance.

    ¡°xiao yu, who is he?¡± xia ying asked in a neutral tone.

    ¡°sister ying, this is cui peng. he comes from a family that has an old friendship with our shui¡¯s. he¡¯s just returned from germany where he was studying clinical medicine. i think he holds some kind of doctorate degree.¡± from her casual response, it was clear that shui yu didn¡¯t have much interest in this ¡°cui peng¡±.

    ¡°lovely lady, i am cui peng. xiao yu and i grew up together.¡± cui peng smiled gentlemanly at xia ying, then turned towards huang xiaolong with a somewhat somber expression. ¡°i apologize, but i have a really, vitally important issue to discuss with xiao yu. it concerns a family hereditary problem of life and death importance. could i please ask you to give up your seat?¡±

    ¡°are you out of your mind?¡± annoyed, huang xiaolong lifted his head. ¡°who told you xiao yu¡¯s family has a hereditary disease?¡±

    ¡°little long¡­¡± xia ying, familiar with huang xiaolong¡¯s unmatched martial prowess and unparalleled ghost path skills, knew he could crush cui peng with a mere thought. afraid that huang xiaolong might resort to violence, she threw him a look to alert him against acting rashly.

    ¡°hehe¡­¡± cui peng scoffed. ¡°i¡¯ve been concerned about xiao yu¡¯s family disease for a while now, and i¡¯ve done extensive research and analysis while in germany. in fact, it¡¯s a genetic blood disease and ¨C i¡¯ve found the cure! so, please, give me your seat!¡±

    cui peng was rather confident.

    ¡°oh, please, cui peng, stop stirring up trouble! our family is cursed by a ghost, not some hereditary disease!¡± shui yu countered with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°ghost cursed? you¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± cui peng¡¯s face reflected his disbelief, then quickly turned serious. ¡°xiao yu, you¡¯ve been cheated! it¡¯s such a ridiculous lie, who made you believe it? i won¡¯t let him get away with it!¡±

    ¡°hehehe¡­ the one who ¡®cheated¡¯ her is right in front of you.¡± huang xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    ¡°it¡¯s you? so you¡¯re the one who deceived xiao yu with talks of spirits! you are despicable!¡± cui peng seemed to be fuming.

    ¡°okay, now i¡¯m about to cast a spell to lift xiao yu¡¯s curse. the scene might perhaps seem a bit gruesome. if you¡¯re faint-hearted, you better leave now.¡± huang xiaolong picked up a napkin from the table and wiped the oil from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°you dare to ask me to leave? you¡¯re a quack!¡± cui peng¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°the one who should leave is you! cast a spell? it¡¯s a downright absurd fairy tale! you believe i¡¯ll call the police on you?¡±

    ¡°pff~~~ such a fool. here¡¯s the deal: if i succeed in breaking xiao yu¡¯s curse, you will roll all the way from here to the outside of the restaurant. remember, you must roll, not crawl or walk.¡± huang xiaolong spoke at a leisurely pace. ¡°on the other hand, if i fail, i¡¯ll be the one rolling.¡±

    ¡°hahaha~~~ do you think i¡¯m afraid of your tricks? fine! it¡¯s a deal!¡± cui peng responded with a harsh laugh.

 Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Chapter 600: Fierce Sorcery Ghost! (Fifth update)

    chapter 600: chapter 600: fierce sorcery ghost! (fifth update)

    ¡°fine! let¡¯s see how you roll out of here like a dog!¡± cui peng glowers at huang xiaolong viciously, then randomly picks a seat and sits down.

    xia ying glances at cui peng with a pitying look, thinking to herself, why are you challenging little long to a bet? are you asking for trouble?

    huang xiaolong laughs and disregards cui peng. he takes out a blank talisman paper and a cinnabar pen from his canvas bag and begins to draw a talisman.

    xia ying can¡¯t help but move closer, observing attentively. although she doesn¡¯t understand what huang xiaolong is drawing, she distinctly feels an indescribable power permeating from the talisman. this isn¡¯t true qi, but a force more mysterious and unfathomable.

    daoist power!

    because of the close proximity, all huang xiaolong can smell is the high-quality perfume emanating from xia ying, as well as the faint scent of a virgin, an indescribable comfort and sense of enjoyment.

    this woman, she¡¯s truly bewitching!

    having finished drawing the talisman, he takes an empty bowl, pours half a bowl of water into it, burns the talisman, mixes the ashes in the water, stirring it until it turns into a bowl of dirty water.

    ¡°here, shui yu, drink this bowl of water and not leave a single drop left.¡± huang xiaolong hands the bowl to shui yu.

    ¡°don¡¯t drink it! shui yu, if you drink this, you¡¯ll definitely get food poisoning!¡± cui peng stands up and glares at huang xiaolong menacingly. ¡°honestly, i¡¯ve had enough of you!¡±

    ¡°you shut up!¡± xia ying and shui yu lash out at cui peng almost simultaneously.

    ¡°shui yu, go ahead and drink. just now, i sensed a very mysterious power emanating from the talisman little long drew.¡± xia ying solemnly assures her. ¡°i believe that this power can remove the curse the malevolent ghost placed on you.¡±

    ¡°mm!¡± shui yu also resolutely believes in huang xiaolong. she picks up the bowl, closes her eyes, suppresses the nauseating sensation, and tilts her head back to drink the ¡®dirty water¡¯, not leaving a single drop behind, just as huang xiaolong instructed.

    after she finished drinking, huang xiaolong smiles and says, ¡°wait two minutes, you will feel like vomiting, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a normal reaction.¡±

    two minutes later!

    ¡°uggh~~~~~~!!!¡±

    as expected, shui yu feels a churning in her stomach, unable to suppress the urge to vomit. huang xiaolong takes out a bowl he had prepared beforehand, holding it toward shui yu¡¯s mouth.

    clang~~clang~~clang~~~

    something eerie happens.

    shui yu actually vomits out some white spherical objects.

    they look just like naphthalene mothballs, otherwise known as stinky balls.

    she retched up a dozen or so, filling up an entire bowl before she stopped throwing up.

    xia ying quickly stands up and gently pats shui yu¡¯s back, helping her to get her breath back.

    huang xiaolong holds up the bowl and observes the white balls inside. every ball¡¯s surface is emitting black resentful qi, appearing sinister.

    ¡°little long¡­ what¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s this?¡± xia ying stammers, ¡°why¡­why are there so many¡­ creepy white balls¡­ in shui yu¡¯s stomach¡­ it looks¡­ so¡­ disgusting¡­¡±

    ¡°right, the ¡®black birthmark¡¯ on shui yu¡¯s back has already faded away. you all can go to the restroom to check later. in other words, i have released her curse with my talisman.¡± huang xiaolong smiles faintly. ¡°from now on, shui yu can live in peace till she¡¯s old. she won¡¯t die suddenly at 35 like the others in the shui family.¡±

    huang xiaolong takes another look, the ¡°death mark¡± that seemed to be embedded in shui yu¡¯s life palace, has completely vanished.

    ¡°xia ying, what do you think these look like?¡± huang xiaolong lets xia ying take a close look at the white spherical objects in the bowl.

    ¡°this¡­ this¡­ it makes me feel really uncomfortable¡­ it somewhat resembles the mothballs we used at home when i was a child.¡± xia ying ponders as she muses, ¡°wait a minute! it also somewhat resembles insect eggs!¡±

    ¡°you guessed it.¡± huang xiaolong laughs, ¡°these are the eggs of the ¡®ghost bug¡¯. actually, the curse of the malevolent ghost that¡¯s more than 200 years old is precisely the ¡®ghost bug¡¯ implanted in the shui family members¡¯ bodies when they were born¡­this thing survives on resentful qi. once a shui family member nears the age of 35, the ¡®ghost bug¡¯ fully matures and hatches¡­ the ¡®ghost bug¡¯ torments the shui family members for a while before it burrows into their bones and they end up dead.¡±

    huang xiaolong paused for a moment, muttering, ¡°this ghost is quite powerful.¡±

    ¡°erm¡­ little long, are you saying it¡¯s more powerful than the cat-faced old lady?¡± xia ying anxiously asked.

    ¡°yes. the cat-faced old lady is a ¡®demonic ghost¡¯. but the one who cursed the shui family is a ¡®craft ghost¡¯.¡± huang xiaolong explained with calm deliberation. ¡°the so-called ¡®craft ghosts¡¯ are the ones who were well-versed in taoist magic, witchcraft, buddhist law, and such techniques when they were alive. the taoist ghosts, witch ghosts, buddha ghosts¡­are collectively known as ¡®craft ghosts¡¯. the thing that makes ¡®craft ghosts¡¯ formidable is their proficiency in the techniques they learned when they were alive, and they use these techniques to harm people.¡±

    ¡°the powerful ghost who cursed the shui family must have been skilled in raising gu or witchcraft before they died. after death, it controlled the ¡®ghostly gu bugs¡¯ to kill in silence. ordinary taoists and monks are no match for it at all.¡± huang xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°gu masters and wizards are very powerful when they¡¯re alive, let alone when they turn into ghosts, let alone powerful ghosts.¡±

    while speaking, huang xiaolong extended his right palm. golden light spilled from his palm, enveloping the white spherical object in the bowl ¨C the egg of the ghostly gu bug.

    a strange sound resonated.

    this eerie sound sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. it was reminiscent of the sound made when the zerg creatures hatched in the video game ¡°starcraft¡±.

    the next second!

    the shells of the dozens of white spheres in the bowl fell off, and bugs began to crawl out from within!

    each bug, roughly as thick as an average person¡¯s thumb, was white and squirmed incessantly, looking like maggots.

    what was most horrifying was that a human face had sprouted on each bug¡¯s head!

    yes, a human face! a face with hair, nose, eyes, and a mouth!

    the eyes were bloodshot, and opening the mouth revealed a set of sharp, terrifying fangs!

    ¡°ah, god! god! what kind of monster is this?!¡± cui peng was so scared that he immediately fell to the floor, incessantly making the sign of the cross with his trembling hand on his chest.

    xia ying was creeped out. she quickly held onto shui yu, covered her eyes, and said tremulously, ¡°xiao yu, don¡¯t look! don¡¯t look! this is a ghost creature! it¡¯s too disgusting!¡±

    the dozens of ghostly gu bugs simultaneously let out a spine-chilling cry, like a saw cutting through wood, and then, as if they had grown wings, lunged towards huang xiaolong. their little mouths wide open, ready to bite huang xiaolong and grind him to pieces with their sharp teeth.

    huang xiaolong casually released a palm thunder, eliminating the immature ghostly gu bugs.

    blue smoke rose hissing into the air, as the ghostly bugs turned into ash.

    ¡°alright, it¡¯s taken care of.¡± huang xiaolong said with a relaxed smile. ¡°these creatures are still several decades away from being fully mature, so their current killing potential is rather small.¡±

    pausing for a moment, huang xiaolong turned to cui peng. ¡°alright, now you get out of here.¡±

    having witnessed huang xiaolong¡¯s miraculous abilities first-hand, cui peng felt a terrifying pressure in his soul when their eyes met. he dared not defy him. like a disgraced dog, he scrambled and rolled out of the room in utter humiliation.

    read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only

    just as shui yu was recovering from her shock, her phone rang and she answered the call.

    as she was talking, shui yu began crying anxiously.

    after she ended the call, shui yu rushed over and grabbed huang xiaolong¡¯s hand. ¡°little long! you must help me! my cousin, today is his 35th birthday¡­ he¡­he¡¯s on his last legs¡­ please go check on him¡­i beg you!¡±

    ¡°hmm¡­the ghostly gu bug is about to eat into his bones. okay, let¡¯s go see him.¡± huang xiaolong didn¡¯t refuse.

    huang xiaolong was indeed very interested in the ¡®craft ghost¡¯ that cursed the shui family!

 Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Chapter 601: You Believe or not, Ill Kill you?

    Chapter 601: Chapter 601: You Believe or not, I¡¯ll Kill you?

    After breaking the ghost curse for Shui Yu, Huang Xiaolong came to understand the root of the curse that has afflicted the Shui Family for 200 years¡ªit¡¯s a Ghost Technique!

    At present, Shui Yu, tear stains still on her face, took Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying in her car, speeding straight to the house of her cousin who was on his deathbed.

    Today was his 35th birthday!

    Due to the generations-long curse on the Shui family, the ancestors of the family had a rule¡ªdaughters of the Shui family needed to marry early, have children early. The more they could marry and reproduce, the better¨Cthey had to keep giving birth.

    They used this method to preserve the lineage of the Shui family.

    Consequently, Shui Yu had a multitude of siblings and cousins.

    According to Shui Yu, her biological brother is just 28 years old this year, and already has 31 children. The oldest can help with the housework, a fact that made Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying¡¯s jaws drop.

    ¡°By the way, Shui Yu, when do the members of your family typically die on their birthdays?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Around¡­around 11:50 p.m., it won¡¯t pass midnight.¡± Shui Yu answered with a chilling voice.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the time, it was just after eight in the evening. He nodded, ¡°Then there¡¯s no rush. Drive slower, mind your safety. We still have several hours.¡±

    How could Shui Yu calm down? Far from slowing down, she stepped even harder on the accelerator, speeding dangerously.

    Soon, the car arrived at a villa district in the suburbs of Dong¡¯an City.

    The trio got out of the car and quickly approached a mansion.

    This was an upscale private mansion. According to Shui Yu, her cousin, a wealthy businessman in Dong¡¯an city, was engaged in tourism and environmental protection. The Shui family is a moneyed family in the whole Shaanxi Province. They were not inferior to the four major families of Binhai, in terms of influence. And the members of the Shui family were no mediocrities!

    At this moment, the whole villa was engulfed in an atmosphere of sadness, despair, and gloom.

    It was supposed to be a birthday celebration for the head of the household, but it looked more like a memorial service.

    Shui Yu ran into the courtyard first, where a fair crowd had gathered.

    In addition to some servants, there were even a few men dressed in Taoist robes.

    ¡°Miss Shui Yu, you are here.¡± A servant quickly greeted, his face full of sorrow.

    ¡°My cousin¡­how is he?¡± Shui Yu asked, her voice trembling.

    A woman, who looked like a maid, wiping her tears, said mournfully, ¡°The boss¡­ the boss¡­the boss is now tied up¡­ It looks like¡­it looks like¡­he won¡¯t make it¡­¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!! Let go of me! Ah!¡± A man was screaming from a room on the second floor of the villa. The sound was like a shriek from a hellish demon, chilling everyone to the bone.

    People who could utter such horrific screams must be going through unbearable agony.

    Even Xia Ying, a seasoned Grandmaster used to life and death situations, was greatly disturbed by these screams.

    ¡°Little Long¡­you should¡­you should go check on my cousin¡­¡± Shui Yu, disregarding any potential impropriety, held onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have a few hours. Take it easy.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    At this moment, a woman in her mid-fifties, supported by two beautiful young women, shakily came out of the villa.

    Behind the woman, followed a large group of young women, the oldest in their forties and the youngest only in their twenties. Some of them were even pregnant.

    Also, there were several stern doctors with a look of helplessness. They must have been hired to treat Shui Yu¡¯s cousin.

    ¡°Shui Yu~ You¡­ You¡¯re here¡­¡± the woman in her fifties began to stutter upon seeing Shui Yu. Her bloodshot eyes, once dried of the tears, now welled up again, ¡°Your¡­ your cousin isn¡¯t doing well¡­ Ahh~ This curse¡­ is bound to..continue¡­ It¡¯s a sin!!!¡±

    At this remark, a chorus of sobbing erupted from the group of young women behind her.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry! My cousin will be fine. I¡­ I¡¯ve brought along someone special today to lift his curse. My cousin won¡¯t die!¡± Shui Yu hurriedly ran up to support the woman and cried with her.

    This woman, is the mother of Shui Yu¡¯s cousin.

    The young women by her side were all Shui Yu¡¯s cousin¡¯s wives¡ª the first wife, second wife, third wife, fourth wife, and so on¡­

    Bloody hell, Huang Xiaolong counted and found out Shui Yu¡¯s cousin actually has 18 wives!

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Just an ordinary man, and he has over a dozen wives. He even has more wives than I do! This is unacceptable! With my status, how can I be outdone by an ordinary man? I have to surpass him! I¡¯m going to marry hundreds of wives!¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grumbles, Xia Ying said, ¡°Little Long, you don¡¯t need to be jealous of the men in the Shui Family. They can only live to 35, so they must take multiple wives to ensure the family line continues. They also have their own hardships.¡±

    ¡°Hardships? Isn¡¯t this like living like an emperor?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted.

    At this moment, a man in a Taoists robe stepped forward and laughed, ¡°Madam, rumor has it your Shui Family pledges a reward of 100 million RMB to anyone who can help a family member live past 35. And if someone could break the curse that has been plaguing your family for centuries, he could get half of your family¡¯s property. Is this true?¡±

    The woman looked at the Taoists, her murky eyes glowing with hope, ¡°Yes, yes, the rules of the Shui family have been passed down from generation to generation. Cure one person, win a reward of 100 million, break the curse, and win half of the family¡¯s property.¡±

    The Taoists looked at each other and grinned, greed shining in their eyes.

    ¡°Alright! Madam, my fellow disciples and I will start now. We will help Mr. Shui live longer and escape this crisis!¡± The Taoist who just spoke acted saintly. ¡°Mr. Shui¡¯s situation indicates that he is haunted by a malevolent spirit. We can set up a formation to cleanse the resentment from Mr. Shui to save his life so he can see the sun of tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I thought you were the only Taoist here¡­¡± Xia Ying murmured, ¡°They are stealing your business.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ It¡¯s nothing. They¡¯re all imposters.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Look at them, with gold chains around their necks, gold bracelets on their wrists, and even wearing name-brand watches. Real Taoists wouldn¡¯t dress like this. As the saying goes ¨C most fortune tellers are blind, geomancers lame, lifespan calculators short-lived, witches meet bad ends. These are the pitfalls of this profession. Because revealing heaven¡¯s secrets leads to the accumulation of karma, which ultimately turns into destiny surgery, also known as the ¡®Five Pitfalls and Three Shortcomings¡¯. So how can they avoid this karma? Most Taoists give up wealth and power to seek longevity. So, real Taoists are usually poor. Those with gold and silver accessories are definitely fake.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words left Xia Ying nodding in agreement.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, the Taoists had heard enough!

    In an instant, the Taoists all looked at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes brimming with murderous intent, their faces contorted with rage.

    ¡°Boy, what the hell are you talking about? Dare to say it again! Do you believe I can kill you!¡± A Taoist yelled at Huang Xiaolong.

    The mother of Shui Yu¡¯s cousin, a woman in her fifties, also looked unhappy. ¡°Young man, what are you babbling about? Confronting the Taoist Masters¡­ What will it lead to? Quickly apologize to them! Now!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Chapter 602: Deworming

    Chapter 602: Chapter 602: Deworming

    At this point, the folks from the Shui Family, along with their servants, were somewhat disgruntled by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°reckless claims¡±.

    Now, Cousin Shui Yu was on his deathbed, only having a few hours left to live. Traditional methods had been exhausted, and they were useless. The only option left was to consider a desperate situation and ask the Taoists to make a move.

    If Huang Xiaolong offends these Taoists and they wash their hands off the matter, then it would really be disastrous!

    ¡°Xiao Yu, this guy was brought here by you, right? Why is he so disrespectful?¡± The lady¡¯s face was ashen.

    Following her lead, a group of young women and servants from the Shui family also criticizes Huang Xiaolong.

    Shui Yu was startled and quickly said, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t say that. This is Little Long, and his abilities are extraordinary. Today, I invited Little Long here to break Cousin¡¯s curse! Auntie, let me tell you, the ghost curse on me was removed by Little Long, from now on, I can easily live to my seventies or eighties, perhaps even be a centenarian¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The lady was in complete disbelief. Looking at Huang Xiaolong, who was only in his twenties, he did not resemble someone who was enlightened at all. He looked more like a scammer!

    ¡°Young man, while you can eat anything, you cannot say anything¡­¡± Several Taoists stubbornly crowded around Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~~ what are you trying to do?¡± Xia Ying sneered, her body moving forwards to shield Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up with broken limbs, get lost!¡±

    The Taoists¡¯ eyes were filled with greedy, lustful expressions at the sight of the heavenly beauty Xia Ying, their mouths watering.

    One of the Taoists with a chubby face and big ears smirked lewdly. ¡°Interesting, I like this kind of feisty woman~~¡±

    ¡°Kid, we are from the Shaanxi Metaphysics Society. You insult us and slander us; there will be a price to pay.¡± A Taoist stared aggressively at Huang Xiaolong. His eyes held a cruel, sadistic expression. ¡°Listen up, kneel down, bow to us, and apologize, and we¡¯ll let it go. Otherwise¡­ hehehe~~¡±

    ¡°Bow down? Apologize? Good, since you like to play this game, I¡¯ll play along. Metaphysics Society? Ha ha ha ha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed in anger.

    He was a respected ghost official, the Yin Emperor, with peerless Taoist powers in the underworld. He was being provoked by a few insignificant Taoists¡ªit was an insult to his divine authority!

    ¡°I too give you a chance, all of you kneel down, bow to me and apologize, and we¡¯ll call it even. Otherwise¡­ hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong parroted the Taoist¡¯s threat to him without a single word altered.

    ¡°Asking for death!¡± one of the Taoists signaled¡­

    Two of the Taoists behind him sprang from the left and right¡ªone rushing towards Huang Xiaolong and the other towards Xia Ying¡ªwith a yellow paper charm in each of their hands, ready to paste onto Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying.

    The yellow charms in their hands indeed carried a faint Taoist power, enough to deal with ordinary people or a minor ghost.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong glares at them!

    Boom~~~~!!

    Huang Xiaolong unleashed his Soul Power, shaking the spirits of those Taoists. They stood stupefied like wooden chickens, their eyes vacant.

    Huang Xiaolong scanned the villa¡¯s surroundings. Several minor ghosts were sneaking peeks, grinning with hideous smiles.

    ¡°You guys, come here, possess these men.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually ordered.

    The minor ghosts dared not go against Huang Xiaolong. They immediately swooped down and possessed the Taoists.

    In an instant, idiotic grins appeared on the Taoists¡¯ faces, their eyes twirling around, filled with a sinister aura¡ªhardly resembling humans.

    ¡°You guys go kneel there and bow your heads until I say stop.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The minor ghosts responded simultaneously, ¡°Yes, sir, we¡¯ll go bow right now.¡±

    Saying that, they controlled the Taoists¡¯ bodies, ran to a stone slab nearby, kneeled down, and bowed heavily to Huang Xiaolong.

    Each bow seemed to require all their strength.

    Bang~ Bang~~ Bang~~

    This wave of bowing made their foreheads bloody messes, with thick blood spattering around like mud.

    Watching this, the members of the Shui Family were dumbstruck, especially the lady who had spoken rudely to Huang Xiaolong earlier. She was now looking at Huang Xiaolong, her face pale as a sheet.

    Soon, the heads of those few Taoists burst open like watermelons, their brains splattered everywhere. They slumped to the ground, dead.

    However, a wicked smile lingered on their faces, their eyeballs eerily rolling in their sockets.

    ¡°Well, these men died as a result of their heinous crimes, impersonating Taoists to deceive others, so they self-destructed in public,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, laughing nonchalantly.

    The Shui Family members were chilled to the bone. They had a death on their hands ¡ª what should they do?

    But they couldn¡¯t arrest Huang Xiaolong if they called the police. After all, he did not physically assault them; these Taoists died by head-banging, their brains literally bashed out¡­

    Huang Xiaolong took out his phone and checked the time, ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock, and there¡¯s a little over an hour left. Do you want me to step in?¡±

    ¡°Auntie! Trust me just this once!¡± Shui Yu pleaded anxiously, stomping her foot.

    The lady clenched her teeth. ¡°I apologize for offending you earlier. Please, Little Master, help us.¡±

    The lady was no fool. She could tell that the suicides of the Taoists were connected to Huang Xiaolong. And Huang Xiaolong was clearly a man of great abilities!

    Without another word, Huang Xiaolong started heading towards the villa, with Xia Ying following him. A large group from the Shui family also rushed after them.

    The second floor.

    From inside a room came a howl that echoed like a vengeful ghost¡ª

    ¡°Ahhh~~~I am going to die! Ah! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡­I¡­just kill me! I can¡¯t bear it anymore! No, no, no! I¡¯ll kill you all! Ahh~~ all the Shui Family members deserve to die! The Shui Family members, you¡¯re all beasts, all brutes!¡±

    It seemed that Shui Yu¡¯s cousin was delirious and babbling.

    The room was filled with a rotten stench that made one want to vomit.

    Huang Xiaolong walked in without any expression.

    The light was on in the room. A man in his thirties was tightly bound to the bed, ropes binding his entire body.

    He struggled wildly like a beast, the ropes cutting into his flesh, causing a bloody mess.

    The skin on his body was rotting in large patches, disgusting yellow pus oozing out incessantly. Some parts of his body had completely rotted through, looking as if holes had been drilled out, spurting blood.

    His facial features twisted grotesquely. His dazed eyes filled with venom and fury, fixated on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you! I¡¯m going to eat you! Hahaha~~~ I¡¯m going to crush you!¡±

    Visible dark resentment seeped out from the man, making the room chillingly cold.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ my¡­ my cousin, can he be saved?¡± Shui Yu suppressed her nausea and asked through her tears.

    The doctors who walked in all shook their heads. They thought, a person rotting like this, with pus oozing from every pore, can only be revived by a god.

    ¡°The ghost worm has reached his bones gnawing away at his life essence,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly, ¡°The main problem is that we acted too late. Now, his life force and all his internal organs have been severely corroded. Even if we lift the poison curse and eliminate the poisonous worms, he will only have about five more years to live and will become a bedridden man.¡±

    After pausing, Huang Xiaolong turned to the lady,¡±He can be saved, but he won¡¯t live past 40. You guys weren¡¯t too friendly to me just now, so if you want me to help, the price is now 1 billion. 1 billion for 5 more years of life¡ª save or not, one word.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± The lady¡¯s eyes flickered. After a few seconds, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Deal! It¡¯s better to live a life of shame than to die. 1 billion for 5 years of life, it¡¯s worth it! Little Master, please help him!¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, he had made a nice bargain. He took out an exorcism charm from his canvas bag. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to drive the ghost worm out of his body. The scene might be a bit gruesome, anyone who can¡¯t stomach it, leave the room!¡±

    But upon hearing his words, nobody left the room.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Alright, you all have guts. Well, feast your eyes on a fully mature ghost worm!¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong casually tossed the exorcism charm. Like it had eyes of its own, it flew straight and adhered to the man¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Chapter 603: Half of the Family Assets

    Chapter 603: Chapter 603: Half of the Family Assets

    The Necro-Malady Talisman on cousin Shui Yu¡¯s forehead suddenly caught fire, converted into a streak of gold light, and seeped into his body.

    So sudden!

    Hiss hiss hiss~hiss hiss hiss~!!!!!!

    Green smoke emerged from all over his body, his whole body continuously trembling as if having seizures, his facial features distorted ferociously, eyes almost bursting out as if they would fly out and hit somebody.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± Shui Yu nervously said.

    The next second¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ahhh~!!!!!!¡±

    Cousin Shui Yu opened his mouth wide as if it could fit an entire fist, and let out a high-decibel scream.

    Several women in the room were frightened and retreated immediately.

    Pucchhh~~~~

    A wriggling maggot crawled out of cousin Shui Yu¡¯s mouth, about half a meter long, chubby, entirely white, but with a grisly human face on its head!

    The face was about the size of a human fist, the hair wild, the eyes shot out dark blood, the mouth full of sharp teeth with pieces of flesh lodged in the gaps, blood-stained.

    The face had an extremely ghastly and brutal expression, more terrifying than any alien creature from movies, making a sharp grating sound, and on close inspection, it even had a pair of nearly transparent wings!

    Insanity!

    Everybody in the room, except for Huang Xiaolong and Grandmaster Xia Ying, were scared stiff. They were literally scared numb, and sat paralyzed on the ground, their bodies trembling like sieves and too frightened to make a sound.

    Up next¡ª¡ª

    Pucchh~ Pucchh~ Pucchh~

    One after another, spectral insects crawled out of cousin Shui Yu¡¯s mouth. After spitting out a dozen or so, he finally stopped.

    The room was filled with spectral insects, hovering in the air and flapping their wings. It was a horrifying sight.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, a fully matured ghost worm, it¡¯s actually this big¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The next second!

    Whiz~~ Whiz~~ Whiz~~~

    About a dozen large spectral insects, launched towards Huang Xiaolong, opening their mouths wide for a bite.

    This scene was more terrifying than any horror film.

    ¡°Little Long, watch out!¡± With a quick reflex, Xia Ying raised her palm, delivering a blow of True Qi from a distance, crashing it into the body of a spectral insect in mid-air.

    With a ¡®pop,¡¯ it exploded, splattering Xia Ying with a large amount of sticky, disgustingly pale-green liquid.

    Huang Xiaolong grinned, pulling Xia Ying into his embrace and stepping back to dodge.

    The sticky liquid that burst out of the spectral insect¡¯s body, splattered on the floor, hissing as smoke billowed, and a large part of the floor was corroded.

    Seeing this, Xia Ying was shocked. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong pulling her away just now, she might have ended up with a large chunk of her flesh corroded; it was a horrifying thought.

    As quickly as it had started, Huang Xiaolong let out a thunderous blow from his palm. Shining like a spider web, lightening spread out in the mid-air, enveloping the dozens of incoming spectral insects. With a series of crackling explosions, streaks of golden light moved like a dragon and a snake. In no time, the spectral insects were reduced to ashes.

    ¡°There, done.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned at the people in the room who were scared stiff, then walked over to cousin Shui Yu¡¯s bed.

    With a mixture of embarrassment and joy, Xia Ying gently wriggled free from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace.

    On the bed, the resentment wrapped around Shui Yu was completely eradicated. His skin stopped rotting, and the painful grimace on his face gradually eased.

    However, his body was still full of scars and quite a few gashing wounds.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled out a ¡°Blood-Stop Talisman¡±, a ¡°Pain-Stop Talisman¡±, and a ¡°Water-Purifying Talisman¡± from his canvas bag. He burned all of them, and golden light enveloped Shui Yu¡¯s body.

    The golden light was nourishing his injured body from the inside out.

    All of his wounds began to heal at a visible speed, scars formed, and the repulsive pus was cleaned away, rendering him devoid of any pain sensation.

    At this moment, inside the villa, the clock struck midnight, and not only did Shui Yu survive, but he even squinted his eyes, weakly saying, ¡°So comfortable¡­ Really so comfortable¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­ Brother didn¡¯t die! Brother survived his 35th birthday! The curse¡­ The curse¡­ The curse has been lifted!¡± Shui Yu exclaimed with joy.

    Everyone in the room felt a sense of relief as if they had escaped a great disaster.

    ¡°Thank you! Little Master! Thank you!¡± A group of women fell to their knees in front of Huang Xiaolong, tears streaming down their faces.

    They not only felt grateful but were also astounded.

    The curse that had haunted the Shui Family for 200 years, which was left unsolved and destined every family member to die miserably on their 35th birthday, was broken today!

    The Shui Family had defeated destiny!

    ¡°Now you can send him to the hospital for treatment. I mentioned before, he can live at least for another 5 years. If treated adequately, perhaps he might live one or two more years. Maybe he will even be able to walk with a cane.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I will give you a bank account. Quickly arrange for the transfer, 1 billion, not a cent less.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Little Master, we¡¯ll not shortchange you a cent. We¡¯ll arrange for the transfer immediately! Immediately!¡± The lady repeatedly assured. ¡°Little Master¡­ please come to the study room¡­ We¡­ We have important matters to discuss.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, a big business opportunity has arrived!

    In the exquisitely decorated study room,

    Huang Xiaolong, with a cup of quality tea, casually sat in a wooden chair behind a desk. Xia Ying was standing by his side.

    Sitting across them were Shui Yu, her mother, and a few of her brother¡¯s wives.

    ¡°Madam, the Boss is stable now. Old Hua is driving him to the hospital,¡± a maid who looks like relieved walked in and reported. ¡°The exorcists, who kneeled down and committed suicide, have been sent to the morgue¡­ Big Madam will handle this matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright. You may leave,¡± the Madam waved her hand. ¡°Without my permission, nobody is allowed to come in and disturb us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The maid quietly closed the door as she left.

    ¡°Little Master, your skills are truly divine! So, the so-called curse is¡­ is infested with those terrible bugs¡­¡± The Madam respectfully said. ¡°For so many years, we¡¯ve invited countless doctors, Taoist priests, and masters but to no avail. Yet, Little Master, you¡¯ve¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ enough of the chit-chat.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned, ¡°Want me to help your Shui Family break the curse once and for all, so you can rest easy forever?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Little Master. I¡¯ve already contacted the Shui Family¡¯s higher-ups¡­ They are ecstatic and can¡¯t wait to rush here to thank you. If they didn¡¯t fear to disturb you, they would have been here by now¡­¡± The Madam cautiously said.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°So, in other words, they¡­ they would like Little Master to assist¡­ Regarding requirements of manpower or funds, just let us know. Our Shui Family has some foundations in Shaanxi Province and can gather hundreds of people at your request.¡± The Madam earnestly said, ¡°Moreover, we request Little Master to kindly lift the curse from each of our family members¡­¡±

    ¡°There are too many members in the Shui family. Lifting the curse one by one would exhaust me,¡± Huang Xiaolong calmly replied. ¡°All we need to do is eliminate the phantom that¡¯s over 200 years old. The curse on the Shui Family will automatically break. This old phantom is at least from the Qing Dynasty era and given its age, it is likely a powerful specter proficient in witchcraft. This is no small feat. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help for this. Against such an evil creature, the more ordinary people present, the higher the potential for casualty.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Master, are you planning to¡­ go alone?¡± The Madam looked up to Huang Xiaolong in admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I go alone,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°By the way, deal with that old ghost, and split half of Shui family¡¯s property with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s our family¡¯s ancestral order. If someone can break the curse, half of the family property should be their reward,¡± The Madam noded incessantly.

 Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Ancestral House

    Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Ancestral House

    The Shui Family had been wealthy for hundreds of years in Shaanxi Province. Although they were not as powerful as the top ten ancient martial arts families, their generational business dealings had accumulated an unknown amount of wealth.

    It wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating to describe them as wealthy enough to rival a nation.

    Shaanxi Province is a province, and in comparison, Binhai is merely a city. Therefore, when considering the Shui family¡¯s cash flow, real estate, various investments, stocks, and overseas assets in combination, their wealth was probably equal to the total wealth of Binhai¡¯s four great families! It probably even surpassed it!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong wanted to cut it in half!

    With this cut, Huang Xiaolong would likely become one of the top tycoons in Huaxia!

    But the Shui family willingly complied, as long as they could break the evil curse. From then on, the future generations of the Shui family would not have to die young, which would be even more beneficial to the development of their family. If all the family members could not live past 35 years old, then, the Shui family would eventually cease to exist.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired tonight, tomorrow night, I¡¯ll deal with that old ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned.

    ¡°Then¡­ we won¡¯t bother you anymore, Master.¡± The lady left with the women of the family. ¡°The servants will arrange accommodations for you, Master.¡±

    In the end, only Huang Xiaolong, Xia Ying, and Shui Yu remained in the study.

    ¡°Little Long, where is that old ghost hiding exactly?¡± Xia Ying asked curiously.

    Shui Yu was also looking at Huang Xiaolong with a curious face.

    ¡°Generally speaking, this kind of curse should be aimed at the burial grounds of the Shui family.¡± Huang Xiaolong thought for a while and smiled. ¡°By the way, Xiao Yu, where do your family usually bury your ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~that.¡± Shui Yu answered. ¡°Little Long, our Shui family has a large estate in the suburbs of Dong¡¯an City. That is the ancestral land of our Shui family. According to the family records, as early as the Ming and Qing Dynasties, our Shui family was a local tycoon, and a large family resided in the estate¡­ After the first generation passed away, they were also buried in the estate. Nowadays, very few people live in the estate, just some caretakers who periodically conduct maintenance. Every Qingming Festival, the entire clan goes to the estate to commemorate the ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Xia Ying wondered. ¡°Little Long, you mean to say that the ghost cursing the Shui family is hiding in their ancestral house?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Little Long, there have been several ghost incidents reported at that estate. Our Shui family had even invited Taoist priests and masters to perform exorcisms and deliverance rituals¡­¡± A trace of dread appeared in Shui Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that this malicious ghost has been hiding in the estate all these years, pulling wool over our eyes?¡±

    After saying this, Shui Yu couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°In any case, I will go to your family¡¯s ancestral house tomorrow night to have a look. Hopefully, that old ghost is there, otherwise, I will have to put in some extra effort¡­ Hehehe¡­ Tomorrow night, there will be a great battle~¡± In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, there was a rising intent to fight.

    A likely purple ghost had fully ignited Huang Xiaolong¡¯s will to fight!

    ¡°Alright, you go back to your room and rest.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved at Shui Yu.

    Shui Yu stood up and said, ¡°Hmm, Little Long, you should go back to your room and rest too. You¡¯ve had a long day.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Shui Yu said to Xia Ying, ¡°Sister Ying, let¡¯s share a room tonight.¡±

    As Xia Ying was about to reply, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Xiao Yu, you can go back to your room. Xia Ying still owes me something.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Long¡­ I¡­ What do I owe you?¡± Xia Ying looked confused.

    Huang Xiaolong stared at her sexy and plump red lips without saying a word.

    Xia Ying instantly understood. She had promised Huang Xiaolong that she would let him kiss her if he could lift the curse on Shui Yu.

    ¡°Xiao Yu¡­you¡­ you go back to your room and wait for me¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Xia Ying blushed and her heart thumped like a deer sprinting.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Shui Yu glanced at Huang Xiaolong once, then at Xia Ying, before she exited the study.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve never been kissed by a man before¡­I¡­I¡¯m a bit nervous¡­¡± Xia Ying was a bit at a loss.

    Huang Xiaolong smirked, ¡°Even better if you¡¯ve never kissed, your first kiss will belong to me~~¡±

    After saying this, he wrapped his arms around Xia Ying¡¯s slender waist and gave her vibrant red lips a passionate kiss.

    ¡­

    Ten minutes later, Xia Ying rushed out of the study, her face flushed and eyes sparkling and seductive. She felt a strange mix of sweetness and stimulation, though her tongue was somewhat numb.

    Huang Xiaolong, looking as pleased as a bear that had eaten honey, headed to the room that the Shui Family had prepared for him.

    He washed up, then slept.

    Early the next day, the members of the Shui Family started trickling in from Shaanxi Province, even from other provinces.

    Outside the villa, all sorts of luxury cars were parked.

    Xia Ying personally delivered breakfast to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room. Recalling the previous night¡¯s intimacy with Huang Xiaolong, Xia Ying felt quite shy and flustered.

    ¡°Little Long, have some breakfast. The important members of the Shui Family have arrived. They¡¯re waiting in the hall and courtyard,¡± Xia Ying said.

    ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, somewhat speechless.

    After breakfast, Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying went downstairs together.

    Downstairs, a collection of well-dressed men and women from the upper echelons of society had gathered. None were older than 35. Shui Yu and the lady of the house were accompanying them.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong appeared, everyone stood up and shouted, ¡°Our saviour!¡±

    Shui Yu quietly said, ¡°Little Long, these are the influential members of our Shui Family, responsible for all the important business matters of our family. They¡­ they¡¯ve all been cursed and won¡¯t live past 35.¡±

    ¡°Please, save us from the curse!¡± the crowd chorused with fervor in their eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, lifting the curses one by one is a hassle. Tonight, I¡¯m going to find the old ghost that cursed your family and kill it. Then, you¡¯ll all be alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright¡­ thank you so much,¡± a man in his thirties quickly responded. ¡°We can¡¯t let you face this danger alone. So, erm¡­ we¡¯ve hired a domestic mercenary group to assist you in exterminating the malicious spirit.¡±

    The truth was, the Shui family had doubts about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability to handle the situation. They were uneasy, given that Huang Xiaolong was young and up against an old, dangerous ghost. They couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk if anything happened to him.

    Therefore, they had invested heavily to hire a top domestic mercenary group to assist Huang Xiaolong.

    Tonight, over 200 members of this mercenary group would infiltrate Dong¡¯an, all of them experienced warriors and desperate fighters.

    ¡°A mercenary group? Hahaha. That¡¯s up to you.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anyone¡¯s safety. Why waste money sending people to their deaths?¡±

    Enough of the idle talk.

    Night falls.

    The Shui family sent a servant to drive Huang Xiaolong to the mansion in the outskirts where they had rented a room.

    Xia Ying insisted on going with Huang Xiaolong, and he didn¡¯t discourage her.

    After more than an hour¡¯s drive, they arrived at a large mansion by the mountains and river. Under the cold moon, the mansion was eerily silent, enveloped by an aura of death.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed like needles. He saw the mansion filled with dense, fluctuating yin energy, something like a bloody battlefield. The entire mansion seemed to be enveloped in a layer of fog, barely visible.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ did¡­ did you find anything?¡± Xia Ying couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°There are many lone ghosts in the mansion, including several fierce ones, all seemingly controlled by a powerful grudge. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the lair of the ghost that¡¯s over 200 years old is here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling casually. Then, he loosened up his muscles, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m in for some fun tonight!¡±

    Xia Ying couldn¡¯t help shivering with fear.

 Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Human Head (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Human Head (Fifth Update)

    ¡°The servant of the Shui Family drove the car to a lawn outside the mansion, and turned off the engine. ¡°Young Master, are¡­ are you going in now?¡±

    Xia Ying asked, ¡°Are there still some tomb keepers in the mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are a few tomb keepers living in the mansion who take care of their ancestors¡¯ spiritual tablets.¡± The servant answered.

    ¡°Alright, you can go back.¡± Huang Xiaolong opened the car door and jumped down, followed closely by Xia Ying.

    The atmosphere in the mansion was spooky, while Xia Ying was brave she dared not for half a step leave Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    Just as the servant drove the car away, its headlights suddenly blazed brightly, the sound of its humming engine reverberated intermittently.

    In no time, dozens of SUVs and pickup trucks arrived where Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying stood and stopped.

    In an instant, the whistling, cursing sounds turned the quiet area into a noisy uproar.

    One by one, robust guys in camouflage clothing, muscular with piercing eyes, jumped down from the cars.

    They opened the trunk, revealing it was filled with all sorts of sharp weapons, such as electric batons.

    A giant nearly two meters tall, with a red cloth tied around his head, swaggered over to Huang Xiaolong, with unconcealed contempt and sarcasm on his face.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha~~ Hi,¡± as he reached Huang Xiaolong, he gave a laugh, ¡°I¡¯m the Rock, the captain of the Rock Mercenary Corp. Today, since we rushed over here, we couldn¡¯t bring guns and explosives and only prepared some cold weapons. Though, this should be enough.¡±

    The giant man, ¡®Rock¡¯, paused and scoffed, ¡°Boss Shui said we should follow your orders? Pfft~~ Hahaha¡­¡±

    His boisterous laughter echoed in the air.

    Many other mercenaries also jeered at Huang Xiaolong-

    ¡°Listen to this wet-behind-the-ears kid? Are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°What can he do? When we were killing with guns, I bet he was still breastfeeding!¡±

    ¡°Damn, even instructing us? Don¡¯t make me laugh. Look at him; he barely weighs anything! I can break his nose with a punch and make him cry. Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡­

    These mercenaries didn¡¯t mince their words and weren¡¯t known for their manners.

    Just as Xia Ying was about to lash out, Huang Xiaolong gave her a look, signaling her not to act rashly.

    Heh-heh~~ just like looking at a pile of dead objects,¡± said Huang Xiaolong casually to the mercenaries. ¡°Here is the ancestral house of the Shui Family. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice; if you don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s better to stay here and not enter. Of course, if you insist on going in, you don¡¯t need to follow my instructions, we can go our separate ways.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that we should each stick to our own path? Fine, deal! We, the Rock Mercenary Corp, are not used to taking orders.¡± Rock scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare us, we¡¯ve seen it all. Boss Shui mentioned that this place is haunted. Damn~ Haha~~~ Even ghosts fear the ruthless! If we encounter any ghosts, they would definitely dodge us. Scared my balls!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, suit yourselves.¡± Huang Xiaolong no longer paid any attention to these doom-bound mercenaries. He reached out and held Xia Ying¡¯s hand. Xia Ying¡¯s face turned red, but there was no hint of refusal in her heart. The warm and strong qi from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm dispelled her fear, and strangely, she began to develop a peculiar feeling towards the mysterious mansion.

    ¡°Stay close to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered, ¡°Not one of those guys will make it out of the mansion alive.¡±

    ¡°Is it that horrifying?¡± Xia Ying was astounded.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll see soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a teasing smile.

    Behind them, the mercenaries turned on their flashlights and entered the mansion, holding either katana, daggers, stun batons, or tasers in their hands¡­

    Inside the mansion¡­

    This mansion was indeed massive, covering an unknown amount of land. All the buildings were styled after the late Ming dynasty and primarily made of brick; they were well preserved due to the Shui family¡¯s substantial wealth and regular maintenance. Thus, they retained their original character to the greatest extent possible.

    The ancestral hall, courtyards, mountain ponds, and pavilions hinted at the splendid history of the Shui Family.

    Of course, the modern Shui Family is also powerful.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I didn¡¯t expect that the Shui Family has been a large landlord capitalist since ancient times. I wonder if we can find some valuable antiques.¡± Next to the leader ¡°Rock¡±, a few confidants vigilantly scanned around while speaking in a half-joking, half-serious manner.

    A monkey-like guy, shorter and slightly thinner, sidled up and whispered to Rock, ¡°Boss, that woman with the boy, she¡¯s a top-level beauty¡­why don¡¯t we¡ª¡ª¡±

    Speaking, a glint of greedy brutality surfaced in the eyes of the thin man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Rock knitted his brows, ¡°There¡¯s a dangerous aura around that woman¡­ She¡¯s a tigress, not to be trifled with.¡±

    Inside the mansion, the shade fluctuates and gathers; ghosts are everywhere, though they haven¡¯t shown their phantasmal forms. Except for Huang Xiaolong, no one else can see them. To avoid startling the snake in the grass, Huang Xiaolong concealed the aura of his ghost minions and ignored those ghosts.

    The shadows assembled in groups, chatting quietly with foolish grins on their faces, greed plain in their ghostly eyes.

    Several ghosts floated up to the mercenaries, cackling, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I ate human flesh¡­ So many people this time, truly a feast~~ Hehe~~¡±

    The mercenaries spread out across the manor, conducting a carpet search.

    ¡°Brothers, search carefully. If you find any so-called ghosts, monsters, zombies, wipe them out for me!¡± Rock shouted.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Boss! There¡¯s a fire ahead!¡± One of the mercenaries pointed.

    Indeed, behind a building in the distance, a raging fire could be seen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Rock licked his lips, pulled out a dagger from his waist, whistled, ¡°Brothers, get ready to work!¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Seems like there are people?¡± Xia Ying felt a tightening in her heart. ¡°They must be the tomb guards left by the Shui Family.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Besides ghosts, what kind of human can still be in this mansion? Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, pulling Xia Ying toward the source of light.

    Passing a building, a wide, flat expanse appeared before them. The overgrown weeds rustled in the wind, creating a sound that was incredibly eerie, resembling thousands of demons clapping their hands.

    On a vacant space, several men were setting up a pot, seemingly cooking food.

    Strands of strange aroma wafted from the boiling pot.

    The men¡¯s faces were grim, their features grotesque and their eyes filled with perverted greed. Under the moonlight, their faces and necks showed signs of corpse spots.

    ¡°Oh~~ We have guests? There are quite a lot of people¡­ REALLY rare¡­¡± A man turned around blankly, looking at the mercenaries.

    ¡°Damn, who are you guys?¡± Rock gave a grim smile. ¡°I heard there are ghosts in this mansion, have you seen any?¡±

    ¡°Ghosts?¡± The men cooking the food exchanged glances, then burst into a ghastly laughter reminiscent of a saw cutting through wood.

    Mysteriously, the mercenaries, including Rock, took a half-step back.

    ¡°Since we have guests, let¡¯s have the guests eat first.¡± One of the kitchen men took out a large bowl and a spoon, stirring the soup a few times before scooping up a round object, ¡°Hehe, guests eat first, come on, eat while it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Speaking, he swallowed hard, his face expressing salivating greed.

    Under the light of the flashlight, they saw that what was in the spoon was a human head!

    The face of the human head had been cooked to a pulp, mouth open to reveal a full set of snowy teeth, soup dripped from its hair.

    ¡°Damn! Holy shit!¡± Rock tensed up, ¡°Kill these bastards! Kill them all!¡±

    A dozen mercenaries lunged at them with their weapons!

 Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Chapter 606: Everyone Must Die!

    Chapter 606: Chapter 606: Everyone Must Die!

    Each member of the Rock Mercenary Group was a veteran of countless battles. Despite the terrifying scene unfolding before their eyes, they quickly composed themselves. Tens of mercenaries, their muscles tense and body brimming with brute force, launched themselves like cheetahs at the ones who were cooking human heads!

    Kill!

    Stab! Stab! Stab!

    The sharp blades penetrated straight into the bodies of those men. Quick, accurate, ruthless. Instant kill.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Leader Rock sneered disdainfully.

    But!

    ¡°Hehehe~Hehehe~~~¡±

    The places where they were stabbed didn¡¯t bleed. Incredibly, they didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. Their faces twisted grotesquely, their expressions full of insatiable and evil greed!

    The next second!

    Those men went on to hold onto the mercenaries besides them, opening their bloody, gaping mouths. With a gushing noise, they bit down fiercely on the mercenaries¡¯ necks.

    Slurrrp~ Slurrrp~~ Slurrrp~~

    Alarming sounds of sucking echoed. Those men were actually drinking the blood from the necks of living people!

    ¡°Ahh~~!!!!!!¡±

    The bitten mercenaries convulsed like they were being electrocuted, letting out bloodcurdling screams akin to slaughtering chickens and pigs. Their bodies visibly withered at an agonizing pace. It was as if their vitality was stolen, causing them to age instantly. The skin on their faces slackened, showing wrinkles and age spots.

    The sight was undeniably horrifying!

    ¡°Little Long¡­What the¡­?¡± Xia Ying was stunned.

    ¡°Oh, these tomb keepers have been dead for a while, and now they are possessed by evil spirits. Look how happily they¡¯re sucking up yang energy.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly.

    In the blink of an eye, several mercenaries had their yang energy completely drained, turning them into dried corpses and casually thrown onto the ground.

    ¡°Damn¡­Damn¡­¡± Rock was terrified to the core. He had participated in countless battles throughout his life, facing a wide variety of enemies. However, he had never before encountered such an ordeal. A profound chill began to invade every single cell of his body.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Rock threw his dagger out like a bolt of lightning. With a ¡®thud¡¯, it lodged deep into the forehead of one of the ¡°tomb keepers¡±, leaving only the hilt visible.

    But the ¡°tomb keeper¡± lifted its ghostly eye, staring eerily at Rock, letting out a sharp roar from its throat. A thick ghostly aura boiled around its body.

    Rock shuddered and retreated one step. He regretted deeply, he never should have accepted this damned mission. If only he had firearms, he wouldn¡¯t have been so passive.

    In the blink of an eye, one of the ¡°tomb keepers¡± lifted the massive pot, the high heat searing its body and causing white smoke to rise. It completely ignored the charred smell pervading the air and poured out the boiling water all over several mercenaries.

    The scalding water directly hit the mercenaries¡¯ faces and bodies. They rolled around on the ground in pain, their skin peeling and revealing their exposed bones.

    The ¡°tomb keeper¡± then threw the heavy pot towards the mercenaries like a force of nature, instantly crushing a few to death, their brains splattering all over.

    ¡°Evil Spirit! Quit your nuisances!¡± Xia Ying couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch this horrific scene. She gathered True Qi in her palms and launched it towards those ¡°tomb keepers¡±.

    True Qi, this kind of energy, is quite effective against the average ghost. In an instant, the evil spirits possessing those ¡°tomb keepers¡± were forcibly evicted by Xia Ying¡¯s True Qi.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ¡°tomb keeper¡±¡®s bodies immediately collapsed and rapidly decayed. Within a couple of seconds, they turned into decaying corpses. A multitude of maggots squirmed and rolled all over. It appeared that these ¡°tomb keepers¡± had actually been dead for quite some time.

    In mid-air, a few ghosts clad in red and soaked in blood were suspended. With horrible wounds littered across their bodies, they were the typical crimson-robed specters. Their blood mingled with their pus as it seeped out from their wounds. The uniforms they wore belonged to a technical school in Dong¡¯an City, and they all appeared to be no more than 20 years of age.

    ¡°There are¡­ there really are ghosts¡­¡± Yanshi and his mercenaries were so frightened that their limbs turned to jelly.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I guess I have to take matters into my hands after all.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly, casually throwing out a yellow charm. The charm ignited, transforming into a golden light that strangled the crimson-robed ghosts. Soon enough, they were exterminated, reduced to ashes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Master! Master!¡± Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ghost-killing prowess, Yanshi and his mercenaries rushed over, tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Master, we didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai when it was right before our eyes and ended up offending you! Please, too much perceptive, forgive us for our past mistakes. We beg for your protection, Master. Please protect us!¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ I told you all, if you don¡¯t want to die, then don¡¯t go into this manor. I can¡¯t be bothered to care about you all. If you want to live, get out of here by yourselves.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    At that moment, the entire manor was filled with a thick miasma of negative energy, the visibility so low that even a powerful flashlight proved useless. Standing inside the manor, one could feel one¡¯s goosebumps rise with each gust of chilling wind. Moreover, within the miasma, one could hear coughing sounds, laughter, sobbing, and discreet conversations.

    It was as if there were countless invisible ¡°people¡± inhabiting the manor besides Huang Xiaolong, Xia Ying, and the group of mercenaries.

    At this point, the mercenaries of Yanshi¡¯s brigade no longer had the courage to retreat.

    Just moments ago, they had faced a few crimson-robed ghosts and more than a dozen of Yanshi¡¯s men were killed. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to retaliate. If it were not for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s protection, they might not have had the chance to escape the manor before being completely wiped out.

    ¡°No, no, no, we want to survive¡­ we¡¯ll follow¡­ follow your lead¡­ wherever you go, Master, we¡¯ll go¡­¡±, Yanshi agreed submissively.

    ¡°Suit yourselves. If you want to follow, then follow. But don¡¯t expect me to go out of my way to protect you,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then, accompanied by Xia Ying, he strolled again through the manor.

    ¡°Little Long, that¡­ that¡­ where is the old ghost¡­ really hiding?¡± Xia Ying asked, tremulously.

    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s right here in the manor, but it¡¯s hidden deep¡­ probably underneath¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed downwards.

    ¡°Underneath the ground?¡± Xia Ying was flabbergasted.

    ¡°Yes, before its death, it was buried really deep. But don¡¯t worry, I will flush it out. Just be patient¡­¡± As Huang Xiaolong spoke, he suddenly paused, a frown flitting across his features as he turned around.

    Behind him was a large group of mercenaries.

    Huang Xiaolong pointed at five of the mercenaries and said, ¡°You, you, you, and both of you. Step forward.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The five mercenaries were confused, but they did not dare to defy Huang Xiaolong and followed his instructions.

    ¡°Master, are you asking them to do something? Master, feel free to command as you please. From now on, all the members of Yanshi Mercenary Group will obey your orders!¡± Yanshi said humbly.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been cursed and are going to die soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated flatly.

    No sooner had the words left his lips¡ª

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The horrifying sound of piercing flesh echoed. The five mercenaries Huang Xiaolong had singled out all sprouted sharp needles from their bodies. Each needle was several inches long and spelled out their doom as it pierced their hearts, brains, bodies, and even in some cases, their eyes.

    These five mercenaries had turned into something resembling porcupines.

    They didn¡¯t have the chance to utter a scream before they collapsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Hee hee¡­ hee hee¡­ hee hee¡­ All of them will die¡­ All of them¡­¡±

    Disembodied voices echoed in the cold wind, relishing in the mockery.

 Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Chapter 607: Swarm of Insects

    Chapter 607: Chapter 607: Swarm of Insects

    This sudden and terrifying twist left the members of the Rokh mercenary group feeling as though they had fallen into an ice cellar.

    The ghost in the mansion, kills silently and stealthily! Leaving one utterly unprepared!

    It¡¯s no wonder Huang Xiaolong said that ordinary people entering this mansion are practically signing up for execution. No survivors would be left.

    Many mercenaries, upon looking at the five ¡°hedgehogs¡± on the ground, were frozen with fright, their faces showing sheer terror.

    ¡°Little Long¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± Xia Ying asked, her face color draining. She clung tightly to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, not daring to let go.

    ¡°It seems this ghost is more formidable than I thought.¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly. ¡°Besides controlling ghost bugs, it can also use Nanyang lowering head techniques.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­The Nanyang lowering head techniques?¡± Xia Ying didn¡¯t understand.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the grisly ¡°hedgehog¡± bodies on the ground and explained. ¡°It¡¯s a variant of a ¡®Five Ghost Flying Needle Drop¡¯. Essentially, five ghosts prick needles into a person, killing him painfully. But this old ghost¡¯s ¡®Flying Needle Drop¡¯ is even more deadly. It silently implants countless sharp needles into a person¡¯s body, causing them to instantaneously die painfully, looking akin to hedgehogs.¡±

    After hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, Xia Ying felt her body go cold. ¡°How¡­ How is it able to do that?¡±

    ¡°Simple, there are many evil spirits in this mansion. The old ghost just needs to control a few and use them to harm people,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile. ¡°Since I didn¡¯t pay much attention to these mercenaries, the ghosts were able to harm them right under my nose.¡±

    ¡°Master! Save us! We don¡¯t want to die! We want to live! Master, please save us!¡± At this moment, the mercenaries lost all dignity. Led by their captain Rokh, all of them kneeled before Huang Xiaolong, begging for their lives.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. Led by Xia Ying, they continued to move forward.

    ¡°Little Long, are we looking for something in this mansion?¡± Xia Ying asked with a surprised look on her face.

    ¡°I plan to find the place where the Shui family placed their ancestors¡¯ spirit tablets,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    As they continued to walk, they saw a building in front of them that looked like a shrine.

    ¡°This should be it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling.

    Just at that moment¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Save me~~ Save me~~~¡±

    An eerie voice came drifting from the shrine.

    Outside the shrine, there was an old locust tree with abundant leaves and branches. Unbelievably, a ghostly figure in red was hanging from the tree branches.

    The apparition was shrouded in an aura of ghastly eeriness, unmistakably a red-clad ghost.

    ¡°You¡­ You have to help me¡­ Save me¡­ Get me down from here¡­¡± The red-clad ghost swayed like a scarecrow. Hanging by its neck from a tree branch, its face was contorted in an eerie grimace, its eyes constantly shedding ghostly blood. An aura of demonic anger exuded from it, its tongue stretching half a meter, rolling in and out.

    ¡°This one here is the red-clad ghost that guards the shrine.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand nonchalantly as a stream of Samadhi True Fire swept out, reducing both the red-clad ghost and the grand locust tree to ashes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go see inside the shrine.¡± Huang Xiaolong, still holding Xia Ying¡¯s hand, strode boldly towards the gloomy shrine.

    The members of the Rokh mercenary group, of course, dared not dawdle.

    The shrine was enormous, accommodating approximately 200 mercenaries without feeling cramped. Inside, there were indeed spirit tablets along with yellowed paintings.

    These were pastel sketches, each depicting the Shui family¡¯s patriarch seated in the middle, surrounded by members of his clan, with servants and maids standing behind them.

    The mercenaries illuminated them using their high-powered flashlights.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly scanned his eyes over these paintings.

    Suddenly!

    Huang Xiaolong noticed one painting that depicted a gathering of approximately a hundred people!

    In this painting, the men sported braids, and their foreheads were shaven, clearly displaying the traditional attire of the Qing Dynasty.

    In the back row of this painting stood a man in his twenties, dressed as a servant. On his face was an uncannily grim and hateful expression, as if his mouth curled up in a sinister smirk.

    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this servant in the painting.¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed at the young man.

    Suddenly!

    The boy¡¯s eyes locked on Huang Xiaolong with extreme resentment, his face contorting into a horrific, eerie expression.

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, what¡¯s wrong with this man?¡± Xia Ying looked confused. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong. He¡¯s just an ordinary servant who appears relatively young.¡±

    ¡°Heh, of course you can¡¯t see anything.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the signature on the painting, which was the family portrait of the sixth generation of the Shui Family.

    The family head was named ¡°Shui Xiao¡±.

    Huang Xiaolong located Shui Xiao¡¯s memorial tablet.

    Next to the tablet, there were stacks of thick parchment scrolls, probably the family¡¯s genealogical records.

    The scrolls were covered in dust.

    Huang Xiaolong gently picked up the topmost scroll, shook off the dust, and began reading quickly.

    As Huang Xiaolong browsed the genealogy of Shui Xiao¡¯s generation, a look of realization occasionally flashed in his eyes.

    The ancestral hall was eerily quiet, and the people in the portraits seemed alive, looking at the mercenaries in the hall with strange eyes, which sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Ah, done reading. Now I know what¡¯s happening,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then pointed again at the eerie servant in the painting. ¡°Look, this guy, he¡¯s the old ghost who cursed the Shui family.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xia Ying looked curious. ¡°So, it was a servant of the Shui Family who brought disaster upon them for 200 years! How did that happen?¡±

    Just then!

    Whoo~~whoo~~whoo~~~

    Outside the ancestral hall, flute-like sounds began to resonate from all directions.

    These sounds were extremely sharp and chilling, piercing the eardrum.

    The next second¡ª¡ª

    Shh~~shh~~shh~~~

    Outside the hall, amid the mournful flute-like sounds, a rustling sound was heard. The sound was like snakes slithering on the ground, but too dense, seemed like tens of thousands of snakes creeping towards the hall.

    ¡°You go and check.¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Yan Shi.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Yan Shi turned pale, his legs trembling non-stop.

    ¡°Go now.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze intensified, and Yan Shi did not dare to defy, submitting instinctively.

    A few brave mercenaries accompanied Yan Shi outside the hall.

    ¡°Aah~~!! No! Bugs! Bugs! Lots of bugs!¡± Yan Shi and the mercenaries were terrified and retreated immediately, collapsing on the ground in exhaustion.

    ¡°A bunch of useless things.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered disdainfully, then grabbed Xia Ying, walked over to the entrance of the hall, and looked out.

    Outside, under the pale moonlight, there were countless ghost bugs surging from all directions like a tide.

    Each of these ghost bugs was about half a meter long with a plump white body, a bloody fierce face on its head, gritting its teeth. There may be thousands or tens of thousands, or even more!

    Anyone with a fear of crowded places would be scared to death at this sight.

    Xia Ying felt sick to her stomach.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next second¡ª¡ª

    Swish~~swish~~swish~~~

    Masses of ghost bugs flapping their nearly transparent wings, flew up and swarmed toward the hall like locusts!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The wooden windows of the hall shattered, and the countless ghost bugs flew in through the windows from all sides, burrowing inside anyone they found!

 Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Chapter 608: Past Memories

    Chapter 608: Chapter 608: Past Memories

    A large number of ghost insects swarmed into the ancestral hall from outside.

    This scene was truly as if it were from a Hollywood disaster film, causing one to feel the hairs on their body stand on end, their hearts splitting with fear.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Many mercenaries¡¯ bodies were pierced by the ghost insects, which entered their bodies and began to chew frenetically, devouring their flesh and blood.

    Rivers of fresh blood spurted from their eyes, ears, mouths, and noses.

    Some ghost insects even bored through the mercenaries¡¯ hard skulls, greedily feasting on their brain matter.

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~~~~!!!¡±

    Heart-wrenching screams echoed one after another, and a thick scent of blood filled the air.

    Many mercenaries fell to the ground. Some of them tried to flee in madness, but the moment they stepped out, they were engulfed by the flood-like swarm of ghost insects. Only skeletal remains were left behind after the tide of insects passed. It was a gruesome sight to behold.

    Some mercenaries, choosing to fight till the end, swung their weapons wildly, severing the bodies of the ghost insects. Yet, the highly corrosive fluid from the insects splashed onto their faces and bodies. It was as if they were doused in sulfuric acid, their skin sizzling and smoking. The pain caused them to roll on the ground, trying to burrow their heads into the dirt as if they wished to die immediately.

    ¡°Little Long¡­Little Long¡­it¡¯s over¡­there are too many¡­too many ghost insects¡­¡± Xia Ying, trembling, clung tightly around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist. Her cheek pressed against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s back, ¡°Little Long, we¡¯re going to die¡­there are too many ghost insects¡­there seems to be no end¡­we¡¯re going to die¡­¡±

    No wonder Xia Ying was desperate. Facing the endless swarm of ghost insects that seemed to multiply every second, it seemed impossible for Huang Xiaolong, no matter how powerful, to exterminate every single one of them.

    On the brink of life and death, Xia Ying clung to Huang Xiaolong, pouring her heart out as if she were leaving a deathbed confession. ¡°But¡­Little Long, I have no regrets! Dying with you¡­I¡­I feel content, really happy! You know, I fell in love with you back in Jiangnan City! Your pride at the ancient martial arts competition, your invincible dominance¡­ and when¡­ you saved me from the old cat-faced lady¡­I truly fell in love with you¡­¡±

    Perhaps this was a manifestation of the saying, ¡°When one is about to die, their words are also kind.¡±

    By the end of her confession, Xia Ying¡¯s fear had completely vanished. Instead, a tender expression graced her features, and her eyes gently closed, as if she were reminiscing about when they were in Jiangnan City and the extraordinary charm Huang Xiaolong had that captured her heart.

    ¡°Haha~~~ Miss, you can tell me this later.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled wryly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that these ghost insects don¡¯t dare to approach me?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Xia Ying snapped out of her dream. Looking up, she saw that true enough, the swarm of ghost insects invading the ancestral hall were only attacking the mercenaries. They did not dare to come close to Huang Xiaolong as there seemed to be an aura coming from him that filled them with dread!

    ¡°Alright, time to get to work.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a gentle smile. He immediately bit his finger, squeezing out a drop of golden blood.

    Divine Blood!

    The drop of blood hovered in mid-air, solid and undisperging.

    Huang Xiaolong extended a finger, his expression serious. Using this droplet of blood, he traced an obscure talisman.

    In an instant, the sound of chanting filled the area between heaven and earth!

    The Divine Blood-drawn talisman radiated brilliantly, like a dazzling sun.

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Inside the ancestral hall, one ghost insect after another burst and was rapidly incinerated into nothingness.

    The mercenaries looked at Huang Xiaolong, their heads spinning, captivated, as if they were witnessing a god walking amongst mortals!

    ¡°Go~~~!!!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong lightly slapped his hand. The blood mark gradually rose and flew up into the sky, it majestically shrouded the manor.

    This sight was just like a real blazing sun hanging over the manor, emitting radiant light. It was truly as if a resplendent treasure was illuminating the area for thousands of miles, eliminating demons and ghosts from the void.

    Inside the manor, it was not only the evil spirits, but all of the lonely ghosts, fierce ghosts, all of them under this light, directly exploded. Their dark blood splattered, their dark souls dispersed, and turned into specks of dust, dissipating in the air.

    Strangle! Completely strangle! Strangle mercilessly!

    Inside and outside the ancestral hall, all the bugs have been wiped out, leaving only the mercenaries who were horribly dead. However, fortunately, Huang Xiaolong promptly made a decision to use his Divine Blood to draw talismans to exterminate the evils. As a result, the Rock mercenary squad only lost tens of people in this wave, without being annihilated.

    The lonely ghosts and fierce ghosts outside were continuously being strangled, emitting the cries of thousands of souls, the manor¡¯s gloomy and resentful air was also constantly dissipating, and it began to brim with life.

    Seeing this scene, the Rock mercenary soldiers, and even Xia Ying, felt as if they had witnessed a miracle with their own eyes.

    The next second, hundreds of mercenary soldiers kneeled down to Huang Xiaolong again, their mouths shouting ¡°Immortal¡±, they absolutely revered him and wished they could immediately offer him incense, treat him as a god, and pray for a safe life.

    ¡°Little Long¡­you¡¯re too fantastic¡­?¡± Xia Ying looked at Huang Xiaolong with incredulous eyes. ¡°It seems¡­you¡¯ve killed all the fierce ghosts in the entire manor¡­that¡¯s amazing¡­truly too amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing fantastic about it. My blood talisman is naturally powerfully destructive, not to mention ordinary ghosts, even a ghost king would die. My blood is Divine Blood. Nevermind, you would not understand even if I told you.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Of the talisman, the yellow paper talisman is the lowest in grade, followed by the jade talisman, stone talisman, wood talisman, etc., and then the blood talisman.

    Being a ghost officer, the blood talisman drawn out is naturally disastrous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go out and see.¡± Huang Xiaolong took Xia Ying¡¯s hand and walked out of the ancestral hall.

    The Rock mercenary soldiers and others followed behind hastily.

    By then, the blood talisman in the night sky gradually faded and dissipated.

    And the large manor, showed a kind of cleanliness, tranquility, and elegance.

    All the filth has been eradicated.

    ¡°Little Long, did you also get rid of the old ghost who cursed the Shui Family?¡± Xia Ying marveled happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s still hiding underneath.¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed to the underground with his hand.

    ¡°Aha~ I already know about this old matter.¡± Huang Xiaolong found a cool pavilion and sat down, letting go of Xia Ying¡¯s hand. He fiddled around on his body, intending to find a cigarette to smoke, but found out he didn¡¯t have any. So, he turned to the kneeling mercenary soldiers. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Rock hurriedly came over with a bent waist, holding a cigarette in both hands respectfully to Huang Xiaolong, and then lit it for him.

    Huang Xiaolong took a puff on his cigarette and said, ¡°Em¡­The Shui family was originally a witchcraft family during the Ming and Qing Dynasty, they excelled at nurturing bugs, and even learned the headmaster¡¯s art from Nanyang. In the sixth generation of the Shui family, the Family Head was Shui Xiao, under his hand, witchcraft, bug spells, and the headmaster¡¯s art were fully exploited, allowing the Shui family to cunningly plunder, thus establishing a great foundation. They ruled all over Shaanxi Province, even local court officials deeply feared the Shui Family.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was recounting this past history.

    ¡°Later on, the Shui family welcomed a servant. His name was ¡®Li Dezheng¡¯.¡± A smirk appeared at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth. ¡°Li Dezheng is the old ghost who has cursed the Shui family for 200 years.¡±

    ¡°According to Shui Xiao¡¯s family records, he personally recorded that Li Dezheng was extremely cunning¡ª¡±

 Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Li Dezheng, Come Out!

    Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Li Dezheng, Come Out!

    Huang Xiaolong enthusiastically spoke. ¡°After Li Dezheng entered the Shui Family, he was very friendly and soon won the favor of the master. Of course, it was later proven that all this was a deliberate disguise by him. In reality, he had ulterior motives. He did two things in the Shui family.¡±

    ¡°First, he secretly learned the Shui Family¡¯s witchcraft and necromancy. Second, he used his handsome and youthful appearance, coupled with his honeyed words, to seduce the eldest daughter of Shui Xiao. Hehehe, if Shui Xiao were to know about these two things, they would undoubtedly cost him his head!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Li Dezheng¡¯s scheming is just too deep!¡± Xia Ying, who was also used to being the cherished daughter of a large family since childhood, contemptuously commented. ¡°Becoming a servant without recognizing his servant¡¯s station, not only seducing the young lady, but also stealthily learning the master¡¯s secret skills¡­ If it were in our Xia Family, once discovered, he would certainly be put to death in the most cruel manner.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, later on, when Shui Xiao discovered Li Dezheng¡¯s scheme, he was furious. He tied up Li Dezheng, left him exposed under the blazing sun, infested his body with hundreds of poisonous insects, making his body bristle with holes and rot. Then he was thrown into a copper cauldron. On the surface of the cauldron, curses were engraved, ensuring that even after Li Dezheng¡¯s death, his soul would be sealed inside the cauldron and then buried underground. As a result, after Li Dezheng became a ghost, the bugs in his body also turned into ghost-pests. These pests gnawed at Li Dezheng¡¯s soul day after day, causing him to undergo excruciating pain, unable to find release, even in death.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xia Ying and the mercenary soldiers felt a chill run down their spines. Li Dezheng¡¯s actions were full of deceit, trying to leverage his relationship with the young Miss of Shui Family for his own gain. However, Shui Xiao¡¯s punishment was equally terrifying.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Little Long, why did Li Dezheng¡¯s spirit start cursing the Shui Family later?¡± Xia Ying curiously asked. ¡°He wasn¡¯t even a match for the family head Shui Xiao at that time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an easy question. After Li Dezheng¡¯s death, his vengeful ghost began to grow powerful. In life, he had stolen the Shui Family¡¯s three major dark arts¡ªhealing bugs, witchcraft, necromancy. Therefore, he ended up controlling the ghost bugs that were gnawing on him, practicing day and night. As a vengeful ghost, practicing the dark arts can yield even more formidable ghost techniques. Later on, the Shui Family¡¯s three major dark arts gradually faded into obscurity. Coupled with Li Dezheng¡¯s increasing proficiency in his practice, he took control of the Shui Family¡¯s ancestral home and started cursing the descendants of the Shui Family generation after generation. He planted ghost bugs in their bodies, which matured when they reached the age of 35, burrowing deep into their bones and taking their lives.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong peeled away the onion layers of the centuries-old grudge, revealing it to the light.

    ¡°What a twisted tale.¡± Xia Ying let out a sigh, then furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Little Long, if Li Dezheng¡¯s spirit is still around¡­ what are you planning to do about it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ of course, I¡¯m going to get rid of it.¡± Huang Xiaolong got up and stretched. Then he marched confidently out of the pavilion. ¡°Now, I need to find the place where Shui Xiao buried that copper cauldron, that is, the place where Li Dezheng was buried.¡±

    A large group of people followed closely behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong had seen the family records written by Shui Xiao himself, so he quickly found an abandoned square at the back of the mansion as one familiar with the place would.

    ¡°Look, do you see those stone pillars in the square? That¡¯s where Li Dezheng was tied up and tortured.¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed.

    The mercenaries behind him shone their high-powered flashlights in that direction.

    They could vaguely see some dark patches on the stone pillars, seemingly bloodstains left after being dried up and weathered for years.

    ¡°Maybe those traces were left by Li Dezheng back then.¡± Huang Xiaolong deliberately suggested.

    Xia Ying was scared and turned pale. ¡°Little Long, please don¡¯t frighten me. I suddenly feel that Li Dezheng was a wicked person. After becoming a ghost, he is all the more terrifying, bothering the Shui Family for more than 200 years and still not letting go¡­¡±

    In a patch of deserted land covered in wild grass outside the square, Huang Xiaolong waved at his mercenary soldiers. ¡°Hehe, you guys will prove useful today. Alright, enough chatting, start digging from here. It should be around ten meters deep.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­we¡­ we¡¯re just digging like this?¡± Rock shivered, ¡°We¡¯re not going to¡­ dig up the old ghost, are we?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to dig up the copper cauldron. The old ghost Li Dezheng is buried deeper underground, but once we find the cauldron, I can conjure it out.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°With me around, what are you guys afraid of? It¡¯s just a pathetic ghost.¡±

    ¡°Alright! The master has spoken, let¡¯s dig!¡± Rock gritted his teeth, and the digging began with his men.

    A hundred or so mercenaries, armed with various tools and being strong and sturdy, the soil in the area was loose, making the digging process surprisingly smooth.

    Under the illumination of several high-powered flashlights, a hole with a diameter of around two meters was dug.

    As they were digging, they heard Rock¡¯s voice from below-

    ¡°Master! We¡­ we found a cauldron! We really did find a cauldron!¡±

    Soon, the mercenaries used a rope to haul up the copper cauldron.

    The cauldron was about a person¡¯s height, covered in rust. After cleaning off the dirt, they could faintly see strange symbols densely engraved all over the surface of the cauldron.

    The copper Ding was sealed, with a large wooden plug at the opening.

    ¡°Step back and hold your breath,¡± instructed Huang Xiaolong.

    Xia Ying and the mercenaries quickly retreated to a distance, holding their breath as Huang Xiaolong ordered. However, their eyes were fixated intently on the copper Ding.

    Huang Xiaolong shot out a stream of True Qi from afar, blasting the wooden plug sealing the opening to pieces!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    A thick, heavy wave of corpse energy gushed out, like a mountain flood bursting forth!

    This kind of corpse energy, would cause anyone who smelled it to immediately decompose and fester until death.

    Huang Xiaolong swung a wave of True Qi, annihilating all corpse energy.

    Then, he used True Qi to levitate the copper Ding, with its mouth facing down.

    Seeing this, the mercenaries, including Rock, were simply in awe of Huang Xiaolong!

    In an instant, a skeleton fell out from the copper Ding.

    This skeleton was pitch black, similar to the color of black ink. Besides that, there were dense holes all over its bones, traces left behind from being gnawed by insects.

    With a wave of his hand, Huang Xiaolong flung the copper Ding far away with a thud.

    ¡°Heh heh, this is Li Dezheng¡¯s skeleton. Look, all the holes on the bones are from insect bites. This guy endured inhuman torture and suffered great agony before he died, to the extent that his resentment after death is incredibly deep.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly.

    ¡°Little Long, dont¡­don¡¯t study this¡­this disgusting corpse¡­¡± Xia Ying whimpered from a distance. ¡°Where is Li Dezheng¡¯s ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you must know that I¡¯m going to annihilate you, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re hiding and not daring to show yourself.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Huang Xiaolong started talking to Li Dezheng¡¯s skeleton. ¡°But, now that I¡¯ve found your body, you have nowhere to hide anymore, ha ha ha~~~¡±

    After saying that, Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman and stuck it directly onto the skeleton¡¯s forehead.

    The talisman ignited by itself!

    Just at this moment!

    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!

    The soil in the vicinity began to churn!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    An extremely cold, yin energy sprang forth from the ground!

    Xia Ying and the mercenaries, including Rock, continuously retreated.

    ¡°Okay now, Li Dezheng, come out. If you don¡¯t, I swear I¡¯ll burn your corpse.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Ah~~ Why¡­why must you disturb me ¡­¡±

    A sharp voice came from beneath the ground. The voice, cold and brutal, seemed as though it came from the deepest abyss!

 Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Chapter 610: Overwhelm the Decay (Fifth Update)

    Chapter 610: Chapter 610: Overwhelm the Decay (Fifth Update)

    With that deep, chilling, terrifying voice, a burst of loose soil suddenly erupted from the earth. From all sides, resentment boiled like surging water. Within this thick resentment, the first thing one sees are a pair of ghostly eyes. These ghost eyes glowed green and were extremely cold, as if gazing into them would cause one¡¯s soul to be taken away.

    Following it, a ghost clad in a purple robe stepped out of the resentment.

    It was wearing the attire of a servant from the Qing Dynasty, with a pigtail dangling behind its head. Its forehead was bald, and its face was a bloody mess. Huge ghost insects crawled in and out of holes in its face, creating a revolting scene.

    Not just the face, its ghostly body was also riddled with holes the size of bowls, oozing thick paste-like fluid, and dense ghost insects were squirming about.

    Such a sight was utterly disgusting.

    Upon witnessing this, Xia Ying and the hired mercenaries such as Rock kept retreating, their stomachs churning, wanting to vomit. But the horrifying purple-robed ghost in front of them horrified them so much that they dared not vomit.

    ¡°I guess I was right, it¡¯s a purple-robed fierce ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Li Dezheng, aren¡¯t you? I just saw your photograph in the ancestral hall.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Li Dezheng snorted fiercely, but in his ghostly eyes, a touch of fear clearly surfaced.

    Despite hiding deep underground, it was fully aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions. The countless resentful ghosts and ghost insects it had placed in the villa had all been eradicated by Huang Xiaolong. Such powerful exorcism made him apprehensive.

    ¡°Are you the Taoist hired by the Shui family?¡± Li Dezheng¡¯s voice was laden with hatred and resentment. ¡°Look at me¡­ in life, I suffered at the hands of that villain Shui Xiao. I died a horrible death! So horrible! I am entangled with the Shui family for generations to come! I want this family to live in a curse generation after generation, until their extermination!¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop with the nonsense. You seduced the miss of the Shui family in your lifetime and secretly learned the Gu technique, witchcraft, and head shrinking spells of the Shui family. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your plan was to marry the Shui family¡¯s miss and gradually seize control, taking over the nest and reaping the benefits of the Shui family.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke leisurely. ¡°Did you think no one knew of your schemes? Hence, you deserve to die.¡±

    The eleven eyes of Li Dezheng¡¯s ghost flashed with terror, ¡°You¡­You knew all along¡­Hehe¡­Taoist, we shouldn¡¯t cross paths¡­you may be powerful, but killing me will come at a great cost, I am a purple-robed fierce ghost, well-versed in witchcraft¡­if it comes down to life and death, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re trying to threaten me? I fucking burned your corpse.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, a wave of Samadhi True Fire enveloped Li Dezheng¡¯s bones, instantly burning them.

    ¡°Damn it! How dare you! How dare you burn my remains! I want you dead! I want you dead!¡± Rage and resentment filled Li Dezheng¡¯s eyes as he let out a blood-curdling shriek. Suddenly, he opened his huge mouth!

    His mouth opened to an extreme width, it resembled a monstrous beast!

    Boom~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    A tidal wave of countless tangled ghost insects spewed out from his mouth!

    Swiftly, it created a tidal wave of insects overwhelming Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Child¡¯s play.¡± Huang Xiaolong also opened his mouth wide!

    Next second¡ª¡ª

    Boom~~!!!!!!

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, a gushing torrent of flames spewed forth.

    In these flames, there was a sacred and glorious, inviolable aura.

    Samadhi True Fire!

    Upon contact with Samadhi True Fire, the insect deluge was reduced to ashes.

    The Samadhi True Fire instantly engulfed Li Dezheng¡¯s ghost body, burning it at a visible rate, soon it was about to vanish into thin air.

    Xia Ying applauded from the side. ¡°Little Long is really amazing! When magic rises a foot, Taoism rises ten feet!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~Hehe~~you think I, Li Dezheng, only have this up my sleeve? Die!¡± Suddenly, the decapitated head of Li Dezheng began to float in the air!

    His head was wrapped in blood, faintly revealing a pair of demented, greedy, and hateful eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong urged the Samadhi True Fire to burn it, but found that he could not damage the head. Even the blood engulfing Li Dezheng¡¯s skull extinguished Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Samadhi True Fire, which could burn anything.

    ¡°Taoist, today, I, Li Dezheng, will make you perish without a place to be buried!¡± Li Dezheng laughed maniacally.

    ¡°Oh ¡­this is the ancient lost head shrinking spell of Nanyang, also known as the most powerful head shrinking spell. ¡®Flying Head Rite¡¯. It is said that since ancient times, no head shrinking master has ever mastered it. Once mastered, it¡¯s basically unkillable, the skull lives forever, and by continuously changing bodies, one can live eternally.¡± A trace of playful emotions emerged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°The reason why no one can master the ¡®Flying Head Rite¡¯ is because¡ªonly the dead, that is, ghosts, can learn it! No matter what, the living can never master it! I didn¡¯t expect that Li Dezheng, this purple-robed ghost, would master the ¡®Flying Head Rite¡¯. Ordinary Taoists would certainly die one by one if they were to confront it¡­But¡­Hahaha~~~ What a pity you encountered me!¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong formed a knife using his right hand, and the palm edge shimmered with golden light, which not only contained pure martial arts Qi but also Taoist energy and Buddha nature.

    It was a combination of martial arts, Taoism, and Buddhism.

    Next second¡ª¡ª

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm chop exploded with light, filling the sky with the sound of Buddhist chants. Golden Taoist symbols flowed non-stop.

    An inexplicable mammoth force erupted, annihilating both humans and ghosts.

    In a radius of several tens of meters, it was bright as day, with the sounds of dragons crowing and tigers roaring incessantly.

    Bang~~!!!!!!

    The precious head of Li Dezheng exploded violently. The ancient square in front of Huang Xiaolong was swept by a golden wave, the rough stone tablets and stone pillars were torn apart and pulverized, instantly leveling the ground.

    The power of this strike was terrifying, not only directly exterminating Li Dezheng but also decimating the ancient square in the Shui family¡¯s villa in its aftermath.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Rock and the other hired soldiers were so scared that they fell to the ground. In their hearts, they all harbored a single thought ¨C ¡®He¡¯s not human! Definitely not human! An ordinary person cannot possess such power¡­this is a terrifying force, like a natural disaster¡­he is a god! He must be a god!¡¯

    Xia Ying held her chest with her hand and a more determined thought flashed through her mind ¨C ¡®I cannot miss this man!¡¯

    After killing Li Dezheng, the resentment and malicious energy had finally dissipated from the villa. Even the feng shui of the villa came back to life, with a lot of nature¡¯s spiritual energy gathering from the surroundings.

    From then on, this place would become a treasury!

    ¡°That¡¯s it! It¡¯s done! From now on, the people of the Shui family no longer need to be cursed, not able to live past 35 years old.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking relaxed and delighted, ¡°Half of the Shui family¡¯s property is also mine! Hehe, the feng shui of this villa is good, I¡¯ll take it!¡±

 Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Mr. President!

    Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Mr. President!

    After defeating the old ghost Li Dezheng, the curse that had plagued the Shui Family for 200 years was finally broken. Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying, driving a pickup truck owned by the Rock Mercenary Group, returned to Shui Yu¡¯s mansion. As for the members of the Rock Mercenary Group, they stayed behind to clean up the mess at the mansion. After all, the mercenary group had suffered heavy losses, and handling the aftermath was a bit tricky. Of course, this was no longer Huang Xiaolong¡¯s concern.

    At Shui Yu¡¯s mansion.

    Huang Xiaolong was treated like a superstar by the Shui family members, who surrounded him as if he were the moon surrounded by stars.

    ¡°Well¡­ I used an aura-reading technique to show you all that the curse has been broken; originally, you all had a black fingerprint-like curse on your backs, like birthmarks. Now you can check for yourselves and see if they have all disappeared,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    The Shui family members were familiar with their birthmarks and promptly checked. The black scars had indeed vanished magically!

    Xia Ying explained in great detail what took place at the Shui family ancestral home that night. The Shui family members were left in stunned awe, their hearts racing at the thrilling narrative.

    ¡°Ah~~true, our ancestors in the Shui family were great practitioners of witchcraft. Our forefathers had indeed traveled across the ocean to Nanyang to study witchcraft,¡± a Shui family member remarked. ¡°We never imagined that the one who cursed us was actually a servant! It¡¯s true what they say; it¡¯s dangerous to keep a tiger as a pet!¡±

    At this point, the entire Shui family was extremely grateful to Huang Xiaolong, willingly offering him half of their family wealth.

    Of course, their generosity had as much to do with their fear of Huang¡¯s extraordinary abilities as it did with their gratitude. After all, even the old ghost, Li Dezheng, was no match for Huang Xiaolong. If Huang were to curse them, wouldn¡¯t their entire family be doomed?

    ¡°Sister Ying, I really have to thank you for introducing such an extraordinary person like Little Long to me! Without him, our family¡¯s nightmare might have continued for who knows how many more years,¡± Shui Yu said warmly, hugging Xia Ying. Meanwhile, she was gazing at Huang Xiaolong with sparkling eyes.

    At this moment, the wife of Shui Yu¡¯s elder brother had a guilty expression on her face. ¡°Grandmaster¡­there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s one thing¡­ we didn¡¯t handle properly,¡± she said hesitantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, smiling.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s about¡­ you see, last night, I planned to personally take the bodies of the Taoists who had committed suicide in our home to the funeral parlor for cremation¡­ but¡­ but they were intercepted on the way¡­¡± The young woman was acting like a grade schooler who had done something wrong. ¡°The bodies of the Taoists¡­ were¡­ were taken away by the Mystical Association¡­ Grandmaster¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the people of the Mystical Association will seek revenge on you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? The Mystical Association?¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of those fraudulent Taoists.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, the Mystical Association has significant influence in Shaanxi Province¡­ Grandmaster, it¡¯s best to be careful,¡± One of the Shui family members, a man in his thirties, cautioned with a slightly serious expression. ¡°Grandmaster, I have had contact with people from the Mystical Association. Not all of them are frauds; some Taoist priests, although definitely not as powerful as you, Grandmaster, do have real abilities, especially¡­the president of the Mystical Association. He¡¯s rumored to be vastly powerful, and¡­ and extremely vengeful¡­ He¡¯s really ruthless.¡±

    Another member of the Shui Family scoffed, ¡°The Grandmaster defeated the old ghost Li Dezheng; why should he fear the insignificant Mystical Association? Ha-ha-ha~~ It¡¯s just a common civilian organization. Nothing to fear!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. The Mystical Association, huh¡­ Hehe, if they want to cause trouble for me, I¡¯d be more than happy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his face full of playful mockery.

    ¡­

    Night.

    Late at night.

    In a mansion in the suburbs of Dong¡¯an.

    This mansion, built a few years ago, doesn¡¯t hold as much history as the Shui family¡¯s ancestral home. Nestled against mountains and by a lake, with beautiful scenery and excellent Feng Shui, it was rumored to be the private residence of a mysterious tycoon in Shaanxi Province.

    This mysterious tycoon had extremely deep connections!

    At that moment, in a brightly lit building within the mansion, several Taoist priests and nuns wearing Taoist robes were solemnly looking at several bodies laid out on the floor.

    The several corpses¡¯ heads had exploded like watermelons, their deathly appearance extremely gruesome. Their faces were covered in a layer of black aura, and their mouths revealed a bizarre expression of greed.

    The atmosphere in the room was so oppressive it was almost dripping.

    A young Taoist with a Peach Wood Sword on his back was squatting beside the bodies examining them, murmuring. ¡°They were possessed by a fierce ghost, subjected to evil, and then committed suicide. Powerful¡­ the opponent has some skills.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A youthful-looking old Taoist with white hair was seated on a pearwood chair. He snorted coldly, his expression fierce. He slammed his palm down onto the armrest of the chair, shattering it, and wood chips flew everywhere. ¡°Our Xuanxue Society indeed has its good and bad members; many frauds have emerged. But the punishment should come from us. How dare outsiders kill our members! This is unbearable! This is outright provocation!¡±

    ¡°No more talk, allow me to retaliate!¡± A middle-aged Taoist stood up, pulled an intricately carved willow bottle from his bag, uncapped it, and a cloud of black smoke wafted out.

    In the next second, a drenched long-haired female ghost, dressed in orange, bloated body and pale skin, water dripping continuously from her clothes and hair, popped out of the smoke with resentful eyes. It was a water ghost.

    ¡°Alright, alright, Old Three He, quickly put away your orange-clothed fierce ghost. Are you showing off or bragging? Thinking you can skyrocket because you¡¯ve got a fierce ghost as a slave?¡± The old Taoist with a baby face, full of anger, ridiculed while flicking his fingernails dismissively.

    Just then!

    An incredibly respectful male voice shouted from outside¡ª

    ¡°The president has arrived! We welcome President!¡±

    At his words, all the Taoist priests and priestesses in the room stood up, utterly respectful. They lined up on two sides, bowing as if awaiting the arrival of a significant figure.

    Click~ Click Click~~ Click Click Click~~~

    The sound of high heels hitting the ground echoed from afar.

    Step by step, the sounds were consistent and rhythmical, as if a proud princess was dancing to a melody.

    Soon, a young girl with long legs entered the room.

    She was wearing a short skirt and high heels. Her long, white legs looked around 22 or 23 years old, fair-skinned, and beautiful. Her face was round and egg-shaped, her eyes sparkling, her cheeks slightly pink, and she exuded a vibrant, youthful aura.

    She was beautiful, but a magical brilliance occasionally flashing in her eyes forced people to submit, or even kneel in worship.

    A nameless power emanated from her.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah~~ spare me¡­ spare me¡­¡± The orange-clothed water ghost fell to the ground in fright at the sight of the girl, its ghostly body trembling relentlessly.

    Two middle-aged men, calm and steady as mountains, followed the girl, their gazes sharp as unsheathed blades. If Huang Xiaolong were present, he would recognize them as the Great Grandmasters of ancient martial arts!

    The girl glanced at the lined up corpses with a slight frown, her voice soft but contained a hint of killing intent. ¡°Even dared to kill members of my Xuanxue Society¡­ That¡¯s pretty bold.¡±

    Although her voice was not loud, it contained an oppressive power that weighed on the soul. The Taoist priests and priestesses in the room shouted in unison. ¡°Calm your anger, President! Calm your anger, President!¡±

    ¡°Tell me their full lunar birthdates. I¡¯ll need to create a ghost summoning talisman to call their spirits forth and find out what happened.¡± said the girl indifferently.

 Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Exam

    Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Exam

    The girl wrote down the birth dates of several deceased Taoists on a yellow talisman, drew a magic sigil with a cinnabar pen, and, with a tremble of her hand, set it on fire. The golden light shone, and soon, the souls of the Taoists were summoned. They appeared with contorted and pale faces; hatred and resentment filled their ghostly eyes, which were bleeding and split open like watermelons.

    ¡°Madam President! You must avenge us~~ Madam President~~~¡±

    The souls of the Taoist priests, kneeling on the ground, started to sob and plead.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The girl asked indifferently.

    ¡°Madam President, that brat, relying on his Taoist abilities, dared to command ghosts and spirits, possessed us, and caused us to commit suicide¡­ He¡¯s in the Shui Family! He is there right now! They say he is trying to break the curse that has haunted the Shui Family for 200 years¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm~ I see.¡± The girl nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The curse of the Shui Family has to be at least 200 years old. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s probably caused by a purple-robed ghost¡­ Can he really eliminate a purple-robed ghost? That¡¯s quite a skill.¡±

    She paused and casually addressed the ghosts of the Taoists. ¡°Although your Taoist abilities are superficial, after turning into ghosts, you can harm people significantly. I can¡¯t allow you to become sorcerer ghosts¡­¡±

    Done speaking, the girl casually sent out a lightning bolt from her palm. Thunder crackled around the souls of the Taoists, shredding them mercilessly. They exploded into pieces, their souls scattered and lost.

    Everyone in the house, Taoist priests and nuns shivered at the girl¡¯s ruthless measures.

    ¡°Madam¡­ Shall¡­ Shall we go to the Shui Family now and bring the person here?¡± An elder Taoist priest asked tentatively.

    The girl looked thoughtful before hastily saying, ¡°Tomorrow is the Taoist promotion examination of our Paranormal Studies Association, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Um~~~¡± The Taoist priests and nuns froze, a bit muddled as to why the girl changed the topic.

    ¡°Yes, Madam, the annual Taoist promotion exam will happen tomorrow.¡± A middle-aged Taoist affirmed.

    ¡°Well, that boy¡¯s Taoist techniques are impressive. It would beneficial to recruit him as a member of our Paranormal Studies Association.¡± The girl sounding quite satisfied herself. ¡°However, he did kill my people, if I do not punish him, it would dishearten you all. But I happen to appreciate his talent¡­ Let¡¯s do this, send him an invitation to tomorrow¡¯s exam. Give him this year¡¯s hardest question. If he can pass the exam, I will recruit him, and I believe you would not object. If he can¡¯t pass, it means he¡¯s not that valuable, and I won¡¯t need to go out of my way to recruit him. I will take care of him personally¡­¡±

    After a pause, the girl asked everyone present their thoughts in a casual tone. ¡°Do any of you have any objections to my decision?¡±

    Although her tone was soft, her gaze was intimidating and assertive, with an overpowering aura.

    ¡°Madam, we have no objections! We will comply with your decision, Madam!¡±

    All the Taoist priests and nuns echoed in unison.

    ¡°Very well, burn these bodies, all of them. We should be stricter about recruiting new members for our Paranormal Studies Association in the future. If someone can even get possessed by lonely spirits and wild ghosts, they are utterly worthless!¡± The girl turned and left abruptly after her determined declaration.

    ¡­

    Tonight, Huang Xiaolong was a bit tired after expending a drop of Divine Blood. After handing over the work to the people of the Shui Family, Huang Xiaolong took a bath and went to bed.

    Early the next morning.

    The knocking at the door woke Huang Xiaolong, who turned over and woke up, rubbing his eyes, he said, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s still early in the morning, can¡¯t you let me sleep in peace? Come in.¡±

    The door opened.

    A beauty, Xia Ying, dressed in a ¡®sexy and tall miss¡¯ style outfit, came in from outside the door, holding a gold-invitation card.

    As soon as Xia Ying came in, she closed the door. Seeing Huang Xiaolong sitting shirtless on the bed, she slightly blushed, and in a low voice said, ¡°Little Long, here¡¯s an invitation card that was delivered by someone from the Paranormal Studies Association.¡±

    ¡°Really? They¡¯re already coming for revenge? ¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily, a kind of exciting expression on his face. ¡°Well, seems like there¡¯s something fun waiting for me today. I hate a boring life the most, now if someone is asking me to play, I¡¯d be more than happy. What¡¯s on the card? Let me see¡­¡±

    Xia Ying walked straight to the bed, and just as she was about to hand the invitation to Huang Xiaolong, Huang Xiaolong casually pulled Xia Ying into his arms, with one hand around her slender waist, he unfolded the invitation with the other hand and began to read.

    Xia Ying blushed intensely, yet she felt joy that spread over her face, her heart fluttered with happiness as she whispered. ¡°Little Long¡­ what.. what do you think of me, as a woman? I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not that kind of woman¡­ Last night, I¡­ I confessed to you, if ¡­ if you have feelings for me, too¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, this one is an invitation to the Taoist promotion exam.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statement interrupted Xia Ying¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ah? The Taoist promotion exam?¡± Xia Ying was a little stunned.

    ¡°Right, the Paranormal Studies Association divides the Taoists into several levels, and they hold a promotion exam every year.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully. ¡°They want me to take the exam too, if I can pass the exam, not only will they not hold me accountable for causing the death of those Taoists, they¡¯ll also give me a lot of money, a lot of benefits¡­Um¡­ In other words, once I pass this exam, I can become a ¡®Protector¡¯ level member of the Paranormal Studies Association.¡±

    ¡°Protector Rank?¡± Xia Ying¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. ¡± Little Long, is it a high-ranking Taoist in the Paranormal Studies Association?¡±

    ¡°More or less. Protector Rank is the position just below the president. It can be compared to the prime minister of an ancient country, which is quite high-ranking. ¡± Huang Xiaolong had an amused expression. ¡°It¡¯s really very funny! A bunch of rubbish always setting up all these rules, and they even test every year¡­ they¡¯re totally hilarious¡­¡±

    Xia Ying also smiled. ¡°Little Long, you certainly must be going to ignore it.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m going to take this exam!¡± Huang Xiaolong said as lively as a playful kid, ¡°It may be quite fun.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong hopped up from bed.

    Xia Ying quickly turned her head aside, her face blushed furiously.

    After getting dressed and freshening up, Xia Ying took the initiative to get breakfast for Huang Xiaolong.

    After breakfast, Huang Xiaolong prepared to go to the address marked on the invitation.

    ¡°Little Long, since I¡¯m free, let me go with you. I also want to broaden my horizons and see what a Taoist examination is like.¡± Xia Ying¡¯s beautiful eyes looked into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s. She was not interested in the Taoist examination, but rather in Huang Xiaolong, and simply wanted to stay by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side all the time.

    ¡°Sure, feel free to join me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said keenly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Immediately, the Shui Family provided a Bentley for Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong drove the car, and brought Xia Ying to a towering international five-star hotel.

    After parking the car, Huang Xiaolong saw several men and women, each with a unique aura, briskly walking into the hotel.

    These men and women, although not dressed in Taoist robes, Huang Xiaolong could sense a very distinctive fluctuation of Taoist power from their bodies.

    From the suitcases and bags they were carrying, a faint energy ripple could be sensed, indicating their magic artifacts.

    ¡°Hehehe, Xia Ying, there are so many people attending the Taoist promotion examination today. Hurry, let¡¯s go in!¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly grabbed Xia Ying¡¯s slender hand and ran into the hotel.

 Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Chapter 613: The Toughest Exam Question!

    Chapter 613: Chapter 613: The Toughest Exam Question!

    Huang Xiaolong, holding onto Xia Ying¡¯s hand, walked into the hotel lobby and handed the invitation to the receptionist lady.

    The lady took a quick look, her eyes filled with reverence, and politely said. ¡°Taoist, please proceed to the large meeting room on the 18th floor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Huang Xiaolong retrieved the invitation from the lady, led Xia Ying to the elevator, and they went up to the 18th floor.

    At the end of the corridor, lined with red carpet, there was a meeting room. The great doors were open wide, and men and women consumed by their spiritual aura, entered the room.

    Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying, hurriedly walked over and went through the door.

    The meeting room was arranged like a university lecture hall; it could accommodate hundreds of people. By now, it was quite crowded, but the atmosphere remained calm.

    Sitting at the ¡°lectern,¡± were a group of Taoist priests and priestesses, sternly seated in their Taoist robes, imposing without anger.

    However, the stunning female council president was nowhere to be seen.

    Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying found an empty spot to sit down.

    Leaning back, Huang Xiaolong was sizing up the place while Xia Ying, with a curious expression on her face, whispered into his ear, ¡°Little Long, are these all Taoists? The power of the Occult Society is quite impressive¡­ To think that Shaanxi Province has so many Taoists ¡±

    Huang Xiaolong disdainfully pouted, ¡°Most of them aren¡¯t very strong. The ones with some skills are sitting at the front ¨C ¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed to the Taoist priests and priestesses sitting at the ¡°lectern¡±, ¡°But they¡¯re only good for dealing with red ghosts, orange ghosts, yellow ghosts¡­ anything higher, and they are toast. I wonder what¡¯s the skill level of this Occult Society president¡­ but as I see it, she¡¯s probably just a pushover~~~¡±

    Shortly after, the meeting room door was closed.

    At the ¡°lectern¡±, an elderly Taoist with youthful features stood up. His voice was like a great bell, ¡°Hello, fellow Taoists!¡±

    Below, there was a round of applause.

    The old Taoist continued, ¡°Here comes another great day for our Occult society¡¯s Taoist promotion exam¡­ as you all know, a promotion exam and an entrance exam are two different things. The latter, the entrance exam, is just about basic stuff like drawing symbols, chanting incantations, and so on, with no mortal danger. However, the promotion exam is about ghost hunting and exorcizing evil spirits, which is dangerous! If you encounter a high-level ghost, you may lose your lives! Therefore, I hope all of you will take the promotion exam seriously! Don¡¯t play with your lives!¡±

    ¡°There are 100 exam papers in my charge. They are divided into different difficulty levels according to their covers: the easiest ones are in the white envelopes, the harder ones in the red, and the ones in orange envelopes are quite challenging ¡­¡± The old Taoist pointed to a stack of envelopes on the table and started to explain, ¡°Soon, my fellow Taoists will form their own teams, with 3-6 people per team. According to your spiritual power, choose an exam most suitable for you. The reward for completing the task from the white envelope is promotion, plus a bonus of 3 million RMB. Completing the red envelope will award 10 million RMB. Completing the task from the orange envelope will win 30 million RMB ¡­¡±

    After a pause, the old Taoist looked serious and stared into the crowd as if he was searching for someone special. He took out a blue envelope from his robe.

    ¡°This is, this year, the most difficult task we have. Once this task is accomplished, you will be promoted to the second highest level in our Occult society, just underneath myself!¡± the old Taoist spoke forcefully, ¡°But the entity to confront, very possibly, could be a terrifying blue-clothing ghost!¡±

    Just as his words fell, gasps resonated from below.

    The faces of many Taoists and Taoist women showed terror. They murmured to themselves, ¡°A blue-clothing ghost, it¡¯s virtually an invincible ghost¡­ I¡¯m afraid only the President herself could suppress it.¡±

    ¡°Is someone going to hunt a blue-clothing ghost this year? Are they trying to get killed?¡±

    ¡°Blue-clothing ghost, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it, let alone myself, even if all the fellow contemporaries here join forces, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat one blue-clothing ghost~~¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Completing this task gives you a reward of 200 million RMB! Plus, you would become the left and right hand of the President¡ªyour prestige would be unparalleled as the Protector In Chief! This is the greatest honor for us, the practitioners!¡± The old Taoist was trembling with excitement, ¡°What a pity, what a pity, my mana is too weak, otherwise, I would surely undertake this mission myself!¡±

    Xia Ying, her voice as sweet as an orchid, whispered into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Little Long, are blue-clothing ghosts really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Simply trash.¡± Huang Xiaolong declared disdainfully. ¡°Even the most formidable blue-dressed specter isn¡¯t comparable to Li Dezheng whom you encountered last night. These Taoists are nothing more than frogs at the bottom of a well.¡±

    ¡°However, Little Long, the financial power of this metaphysical club is quite potent, casually distributing prizes worth millions, or even tens of millions. The reward for hunting down the blue-dressed specter is even as high as two billion. The average listed companies wouldn¡¯t dare to offer such large rewards.¡± Xia Ying expressed surprise.

    At this point, the old Taoist continued, ¡°This task is specifically prepared for a friend of ours¡­¡± As he was saying this, the muscle at the corner of his eye twitched a few times, and a trace of viciousness flashed through his eyes. ¡°Strictly speaking, this friend is an enemy of our metaphysical club. However, our president is far-sighted and benevolent, and wishes to give this friend an opportunity¡­ Well, is Huang Xiaolong here?¡±

    Apparently, the metaphysical club had thoroughly investigated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s name.

    ¡°Hehe, surely aimed at me.¡± Huang Xiaolong got up nonchalantly, signaling Xia Ying to stay put.

    In an instant, hundreds of eyes inside the venue uniformly riveted onto Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong sauntered towards the front ¡°podium¡± position.

    The old Taoist, along with the surrounding Taoists, carefully scrutinized Huang Xiaolong. However, it seemed that the young man wasn¡¯t particularly gifted in the Taoist arts!

    ¡°Just this kid? Come on, if he tries to tackle the toughest task, I fear he might be going on a death mission.¡± One round-faced Taoist nun sniggered with a gleeful expression in her eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong walked up to the podium and stood beside the old Taoist.

    ¡°Friend, this task is personally prepared by our president for you,¡± said the old Taoist as he stared eerily at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If you succeed and come back alive, the grievances between us and the metaphysical club will be entirely wiped clean¡­ and you may win a huge prize and become a patron saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Spare me the nonsense.¡± Huang Xiaolong absolutely had no interest in anything related to getting any prize or becoming a patron saint, but that didn¡¯t stop him from becoming deeply interested in this task.

    A blue-dressed specter, huh?

    Well, it¡¯s an intriguing specter to deal with.

    Huang Xiaolong snatched the blue envelope from the hands of the old Taoist.

    He tore open the envelope and drew out a letter, which was densely packed with words ¨C

    ¡°Task: Exterminate the ghost of the Po Gui Garden Residential District in Dong¡¯an City

    Description: A month ago, every evening around dusk, a mysterious ghost house suddenly appeared in the Po Gui Garden Residential District. Numerous security guards and construction workers went into the ghost house to investigate and have never come out. The ghost house only appears around 7 o¡¯clock in the evening and vanishes around 9 o¡¯clock at night. This ghost house, known for swallowing people, has mysteriously caused 13 people to go missing.

    Supplement: The ghost house is suspected to be home to a blue-dressed specter. The ghost house is not a physical entity, but rather a manifestation of the specter¡¯s resentment.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Task Deadline: One week¡±.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    ¡°Friend¡­ I will give you an extra piece of information.¡± The voice of the old Taoist went cold. ¡°The people swallowed by this ghost house include security guards, construction workers, property managers, etc., a total of 13 people. Plus, two of our members practicing the Taoist magic arts¡­ This indeed is the toughest challenge of this year¡¯s promotion exam. In fact, talking about a blue-dressed specter is an understatement, a purple-dressed specter might appear! If you fail, our president will personally handle it! However, if you die in the process, we will give you a grand funeral. We will also provide your family with a considerable amount of compensation.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave the old Taoist a glance. ¡°I will¡­ take care of it within three days.¡±

    Having said that, he turned around and left.

 Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Chapter 614: Residential Area

    Chapter 614: Chapter 614: Residential Area

    Having accepted the so-called most difficult challenge, Huang Xiaolong set off with Xia Ying, leaving the hotel behind.

    ¡°Little Long, are we going to the haunted Pegui Garden Estate right now?¡± Xia Ying hurriedly asked.

    ¡°No rush. Why should we be in a hurry? We have plenty of time. Besides, the haunted house in the complex only appears at 7 pm every evening, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly. ¡°This is my first time in Shaanxi Province. How about you accompany me for a stroll?

    ¡­

    Dong¡¯an City International Airport.

    A beautiful girl exited the terminal. She was about twenty, with a pair of high heels accentuating her tall figure. She was wearing a short black leather skirt, fishnet stockings, and her long, straight hair framed her oval face. Her skin was as smooth as jade, and her slender waist swayed as she walked. Her pair of round, glistening eyes gave off a mischievous vibe.

    The girl held a selfie stick with a phone fixed on it, speaking into the phone. ¡°Hi folks, I¡¯ve arrived in Dong¡¯an City now. This time, we¡¯ll definitely uncover what¡¯s going on with Er Fang¡­¡±

    After she finished, she packed up her selfie stick, put on a facemask, and disappeared into the crowd with a cloud of excitement.

    Several young men and women were rushing over excitedly, chattering, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the host Zhou Mi? Wow! Hurry up and ask her for a photo and autograph! She¡¯s even more beautiful in person!¡±

    This beautiful girl was indeed the female host, Zhou Mi.

    Upon leaving the airport, Zhou Mi paced the streets of Dong¡¯an City, not yet commencing her live-streaming. With a furrow in her brow, she murmured to herself, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Er Fang¡­ Could she really be cursed?¡±

    As she spoke, Zhou Mi opened WeChat, and found Huang Xiaolong in the contacts list. Her large, sprightly eyes flashed with allure and a hint of awe. Taking a deep breath, she sent Huang Xiaolong a voice message. ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, do you remember me? I¡¯m Zhou Mi. I¡¯m in Dong¡¯an City, Shaanxi Province¡­ So here¡¯s the thing, one of my girlfriends seems to be possessed by an evil spirit, could you possibly help me out?¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was strolling through the streets with Xia Ying

    Upon hearing the notification sound of WeChat, Huang Xiaolong pulled out his phone and replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ A female host is asking for me? Is she trying to see me?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong listened to the voice message sent by Zhou Mi.

    Then he sent back a message. ¡°Your girlfriend? Possessed by what kind of evil?¡±

    Almost instantly, Zhou Mi replied, ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, my girlfriend is also a live-stream host, quite popular. But, her recent streams have been really eerie¡­ She¡¯s been wearing the same red dress for several days, the kind a bride would wear, with matching red high heels, red stockings ¨C an all-red ensemble. She¡¯s been putting on heavy makeup, and just emitting this creepy laugh during her broadcasts, scaring off all the viewers. I tried to call her, but she didn¡¯t answer. The content of her streams is also very strange¡­ she walks around the streets late at night, wearing a red dress and heavy makeup¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong figured she might be indeed possessed. Still, it was likely by some lesser ghost, otherwise, she¡¯d already be dead.

    ¡°Ah, going out late at night wearing such vivid clothing, especially a red dress, does indeed attract ghosts easily,¡± Huang Xiaolong sent back a voice message, ¡°However, I¡¯m busy these days. I¡¯ll contact you in a few days. Speaking of which, I¡¯m also in Dong¡¯an City ¨C so much for the small world! Haha~¡±

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re also in Dong¡¯an City? Wow! It seems we¡¯re fated to meet! However, please hear me out. My girlfriend might be in serious danger, could you please help her as soon as possible? I know you¡¯re an authority in this field¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it worth your while,¡± Zhou Mi pleaded with a soft voice.

    Currently, Huang Xiaolong had no time to deal with such small matters and was about to defer.

    Zhou Mi sent another voice message, ¡°By the way, Master Huang Xiaolong, my girlfriend has been circling a certain residential complex during her broadcasts over these past few days. I¡¯ve been observing it, and it seems like the estate isn¡¯t even open for residence yet, it¡¯s quite deserted¡­ It¡¯s called something¡­ let me think¡­ I think it¡¯s called ¡®Pegui Garden Estate¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Long? Pegui Garden Estate?¡± Standing beside him, Xia Ying couldn¡¯t help exclaiming, ¡°A female host being possessed, Pegui Garden Estate, haunted house? Little Long¡­ could there be some kind of connection?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there is,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    Without further delay, he sent Zhou Mi a voice message: ¡°Meet at the main entrance of Pegui Garden Estate.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head straight to Pegui Garden Estate. I want to see what kind of ghost there is in this estate,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    The two got in the car and headed towards Pegui Garden Estate.

    The estate had just been completed; some workers were still inside, sprucing up the greenery.

    The estate was rather beautiful with favorable fengshui, lush gardens, and seemed to be a great place to live in.

    At first glance, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t notice any eerie aura or resentful spirit in the estate.

    ¡°Little Long, this estate seems quite normal,¡± Xia Ying also scanned the estate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a closer look after we get in, and ask around. According to the information from the Metaphysics Association, the haunted house usually appears at around 7 pm and disappears without a trace past 9 pm,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, bombarded by mounting curiosity.

    Just then, a pleasant female voice called out, ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    Turning towards the voice, Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying saw Zhou Mi, wearing a facemask, getting out of a taxi and rushing over in their direction.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ve seen this girl¡¯s live-stream, I recognize her big eyes, she¡¯s quite cute and she doesn¡¯t exploit her physical appeal for viewers either,¡± Xia Ying looked at Huang Xiaolong with suspicion, then whispered, ¡°Already making a move?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Xia Ying?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in disbelief.

    Zhou Mi dashed up to Huang Xiaolong, also examined Xia Ying with a hint of jealousy, inwardly remarking, ¡®Is this Master Huang Xiaolong¡¯s girlfriend? She¡¯s so mature and pretty¡­ Oh God, so Master Huang Xiaolong is into the sexy and tall miss type!¡¯

    ¡°Take off your mask,¡± Huang Xiaolong jokingly proposed. ¡°You¡¯re not so famous that every single person in the country knows you, are you?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me, Master Huang Xiaolong. No way¡­¡± Zhou Mi hastily removed her mask, subconsciously sticking out her tongue, looking extremely cute.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite pretty, young lady. Xia Ying.¡± Xia Ying extended her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re very pretty too, my name is Zhou Mi. You can call me Mimi,¡± Zhou Mi grasped Xia Ying¡¯s hand warmly.

    ¡°You said your girlfriend comes here every night for her live-streams?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yes, this is exactly the place, I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Zhou Mi confirmed after repeatedly checking, then added, ¡°But she never goes in, just circles around the outside¡­ it¡¯s as if¡­ how do I put it¡­ it¡¯s like she¡¯s a thief scouting the place.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite an analogy, young lady,¡± Xia Ying couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Your friend is lucky, she might¡¯ve disappeared if she entered this place after dark,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly mentioned.

    ¡°What? Really? Master Huang Xiaolong, is there something wrong with this estate?¡± Zhou Mi seemed surprised.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and check. Let¡¯s find someone to ask for more details,¡± Huang Xiaolong decided, striding toward the entrance of the estate.

    Pegui Garden Estate, the eerie place with houses that swallowed people every night!

    What kind of hidden secrets does it hold?

 Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Chapter 615: The Haunted House Swallows People

    Chapter 615: Chapter 615: The Haunted House Swallows People

    Huang Xiaolong, Zhou Mi, and Xia Ying, the three of them walked into the Pogu Garden community together.

    This residential area is yet to be handed over. The final stages of the greening work and installation of utilities are currently in progress. However, the occurrence of a haunted house within the community swallowing people alive has sent shock waves of terror through the local populace. If it wasn¡¯t for the property developer concealing this news, the majority of ordinary people would have been kept in the dark. It would have already caused total chaos!

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and his companions, a few horticultural workers quickly averted their faces and swiftly walked away.

    ¡°Um¡­ I want to ask a few questions.¡± Huang Xiaolong greeted one of the workers.

    ¡°We know nothing, we don¡¯t know anything at all. If you want to ask something, ask the boss!¡± The gardeners were reacting like scared birds.

    ¡°Little Long, It seems that the workers here have all been instructed to zip their mouths shut. It¡¯s going to be quite difficult to get any information out of them.¡± Xia Ying furrowed her brow.

    They strolled around the compound for a while, but anyone they approached quickly avoided them, fearing them like the plague.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, it seems that this community does indeed have a problem.¡± Zhou Mi confirmed with conviction.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Huang Xiaolong brusquely replied.

    At that moment, a heavyset middle-aged man strode over. Although he was plainly dressed, his air of wealth was impossible to hide. He approached Huang Xiaolong and impatiently waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright, just leave. I know all the reporters from Dong¡¯an TV station, which newspaper are you guys from? I¡¯ve said it before, our property is great, those rumors are all baseless! Leave quickly! Or else, I¡¯ll call the security!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the boss?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. The middle-aged man¡¯s fate-line appeared quite wealthy, but a looming darkness filled his eyes, suggesting that he has been having a streak of bad luck recently.

    ¡°Yes. Alright, please do not keep pestering me, I am sick and tired of dealing with journalists like you. So tenacious.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head.

    ¡°Um¡­do you know metaphysics?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man was taken aback. His face blanched as he stuttered, ¡°Are¡­are¡­are you masters from Metaphysics?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled, not affirming nor denying. ¡°Just had a few questions for you. If you want to solve the issue of the haunted house in your community, kindly tell me everything. If you want to continue dealing with the haunted house mess, then just pretend we never came.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear! How could I have not recognized you!¡± The middle-aged man slapped his thigh. ¡°Turns out, you guys are masters sent by the Metaphysics. Ah¡­ This whole thing has been giving me a headache recently¡­ I am almost on the verge of hanging myself¡­¡±

    Only then did the middle-aged man bring Huang Xiaolong, Zhou Mi, and Xia Ying to the central courtyard of the community.

    The community courtyard contained a very large square. Apart from a fountain sculpture, there was nothing else.

    ¡°Masters, this is what happened¡­¡± The middle-aged man had a grave expression. ¡°It all started around a month ago, at about seven in the evening when many workers were working overtime¡­ workers on this side of the square suddenly noticed that an additional two-story building had appeared in the middle of the courtyard!¡±

    ¡°Really? This place is empty, how could there be an extra building?¡± Zhou Mi asked in shocked disbelief. ¡°Could it be an optical illusion?¡±

    ¡°Miss, at the time, many workers thought it was an illusion too.¡± The middle-aged man sighed, ¡°As a result, almost all the workers gathered around the square. Everyone had seen the building with their own eyes. One or two people experiencing an illusion is possible, but everyone working overtime experiencing the same illusion? How could that be possible? That building stayed there until after eight in the evening, and light could be seen emanating from the second floor. A man¡¯s silhouette was faintly visible in front of a window¡­¡±

    The description had a ghost-story-like feel to it.

    ¡°Er¡­what kind of building was it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked calmly.

    ¡°The building appeared quite ancient, its style resembles the European-style villas of the 20s or 30s of the last century.¡± The middle-aged man said solemnly. ¡°That night, the workers felt more and more curious the more they looked at it, so the workers dared one of the braver ones to enter the small building to see what was going on. As a result, three of the bravest construction workers, armed with hoes, shovels and other tools, entered the small building.¡±

    At this point, Zhou Mi couldn¡¯t help but shiver and Xia Ying also furrowed her brows slightly.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face displayed growing curiosity.

    ¡°Everyone saw the three workers enter the building, but once they entered¡­ they didn¡¯t come out¡­ The workers who had gathered around the square waited for quite a while, tried calling their phones, but there was no service. After nine o¡¯clock, the small building disappeared¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face showed an expression of terror, ¡°Those three brave workers¡­ were never heard from again¡­ they disappeared¡­ as if they had evaporated off the face of the earth. We searched through the entire community, there was no sign of them anywhere, not alive¡­ not dead¡­¡±

    As a property developer, they naturally dared not publicize this matter. If this leak out, they would not be able to sell even one unit of the property.

    Later on, the two-story small building continued to appear on time every evening after seven. Several more people who ventured inside to investigate also went missing.

    Even two Taoist priests sent by Metaphysics had been swallowed up by the small building.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this is really strange.¡± Xia Ying said in horror. ¡°The degree of supernatural occurrence in this matter is probably not inferior to that old ghost Li Dezheng in the ancestral house of the Shui family.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone manage to take a photo of that small building?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a mobile phone or a digital camera, the photo does not show that building. It¡¯s as if it doesn¡¯t exist, but it clearly appears before our eyes. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. It swallowing people is by no means a fabrication. Ah¡­ I feel like ending it all. For now, we can only strictly order the workers to stay away from that building and not go near it. But what if the future residents see that building¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid it will cause societal panic¡­¡±

    A look of total despair filled the middle-aged man¡¯s face.

    Huang Xiaolong observed his face and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t let this little thing bring you down. Your face sign is actually very good. The sun always shines after a storm, once you survive this ordeal, you will lead a prosperous life. Moreover, judging from your palace of wealth, your career will undergo a massive surge after the age of fifty. By then, you¡¯ll become successful, and your net worth will skyrocket.¡±

    ¡°Master, is what you said true?¡± The middle-aged man was both shocked and overjoyed.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and nodded. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s still early. I will come here again at seven o¡¯clock this evening. Hehe, a haunted house that devours people? I can¡¯t help but investigate!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Well¡­well, Master, I will wait for you in the community tonight.¡± The middle-aged man seemed to have caught a lifeline.

    Huang Xiaolong, Zhou Mi, and Xia Ying left the community.

    The three of them had a simple lunch.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, can¡­can we go see my best friend now?¡± Zhou Mi pleaded. ¡°Recently, she broadcasts live every night from this community. Maybe the supernatural incidents happening here are related to her?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a smile.

 Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Ghost Marriage

    Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Ghost Marriage

    Zhou Mi called her best girlfriend to confirm, then said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, it was Erfang¡¯s mum who picked up the phone, she¡¯s at home, but¡­ lately, she¡¯s been acting strange. Her mum was crying while she was talking on the phone¡­ sigh~ Let¡¯s hurry over and see.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded his head.

    At once, the three of them drove to visit Zhou Mi¡¯s best girlfriend ¡°Erfang¡± where she lived.

    Erfang was considered a top female live-streamer in the country, earning a handsome salary every year. Thus, the district she lived in was quite nice.

    Arriving at Erfang¡¯s house, they knocked on the door.

    The door opened, and they were greeted by a woman of delicate features, distress etched onto her face.

    ¡°Auntie! I am Erfang¡¯s bestie, you can call me Mimi. This is Master Huang Xiaolong, a renowned ghostbuster, and this is Miss Xia Ying,¡± Zhou Mi spoke quickly.

    ¡°Please come in, please come in,¡± the woman quickly ushered Huang Xiaolong and the others into the house.

    As soon as they entered, Huang Xiaolong could feel an eerie chill envelope the room. However, this level of spectral energy, while grim, was not deadly.

    ¡°Auntie, where is Erfang?¡± Zhou Mi exclaimed, craning her neck to look around.

    The woman said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s sleeping in her room. She didn¡¯t respond even after being called for a long time, and didn¡¯t come out for lunch. This child¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡­ what has beguiled her. She¡¯s become a night owl, sleeping during the day, waking up just before dinner, immediately applying makeup, putting on a bright red outfit, and wandering around aimlessly outside¡­sigh~ Such a wretched fate!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, can we go in and see Erfang?¡± Zhou Mi pleaded.

    The woman nodded her head.

    Zhou Mi ran over and carefully opened the door of a bedroom.

    Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying followed.

    The room was decorated in shades of pink, resembling a princess¡¯s room, equipped with high-end computer gear, as well as microphone speakers, guitars, pianos, and other musical instruments.

    Erfang typically worked in her room, singing songs, and the like for her livestream viewers.

    On the bed, a woman lay straight. Her figure was nice, and she was quite beautiful, but her face was pale and her sleeping pose was akin to a corpse. Moreover, the corners of her mouth drooped while she was asleep, forming a ghastly expression that made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Erfang!¡± Zhou Mi rushed over, fraught with worry.

    ¡°No need to call her,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly. ¡°She¡¯s possessing a specter. No amount of calling will wake her up, unless she wakes up herself.¡±

    Finishing his sentence, Huang Xiaolong made a tour of the room and finally picked up a red envelope from the computer desk.

    This red envelope didn¡¯t look like a regular one; it didn¡¯t have the characters for ¡°joy¡± or ¡°longevity¡± on it, instead, it was filled with some strange, twisted characters that resembled ancient inscriptions.

    The envelope had been opened, and there was a stack of money inside.

    But it was not RMB, it was ¨C Joss Paper!

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ death money¡­¡± Xia Ying glanced at Huang Xiaolong, her scalp slightly tingling. ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s written on the red packet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yanwen. It¡¯s a language used by spirits for communication, simply put, it¡¯s text written for ghosts to read.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know what the content of these Yanwen characters is?¡±

    Both Xia Ying and Zhou Mi shook their heads blankly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wedding invitation. The bride¡¯s name is ¡®Miao Erfang¡¯¡­ her Chinese zodiac birthdate is also on it.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Uh~ Erfang¡­ Erfang¡¯s last name is Miao.¡± Zhou Mi¡¯s face was full of horror.

    ¡°The groom¡¯s name is ¡®Lai Jiawei¡¯. The wedding is located in the ¡®Pearl Osmanthus District¡¯¡­the time is tonight, at 8:15.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Xia Ying and Zhou Mi froze in shock.

    Several seconds later, Zhou Mi managed to find her voice. ¡°Tonight, Erfang is getting married? I¡­ I¡¯ve never heard her mention it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this is a ghost wedding. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell you. The groom is a ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong raised the red envelope. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t pick up red envelopes casually on the road. Especially these big red envelopes, picking them up can invite trouble. I think, this Miao Erfang picked up this red envelope on the road, and was immediately blinded by the ghost, mistaking the Joss Paper inside for RMB. Then she was bewitched by the specter. The Yanwen characters also appeared on the packet. That is to say, the moment she picked up this red envelope, she was identified as the bride-to-be of a vicious ghost.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Little Long, now I understand. No wonder the adults always said when we were young, if you find money on the ground, you must spend it right away and not keep it overnight. Because this money could be life-purchasing money.¡± Xia Ying said in a shaky voice.

    ¡°Little Long, what do we do now¡­ Is Erfang going to marry a ghost tonight? It¡¯s so scary¡­ Erfang is still a virgin, we can¡¯t let a ghost tarnish her.¡± Zhou Mi cried out in despair.

    ¡°The wedding location is the ¡®Pearl Osmanthus District¡¯. I think that so-called groom ¡®Lai Jiawei¡¯ is the owner of the haunted house that suddenly appeared in the district. He¡¯s looking for a wife, and he found Miao Erfang.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Miao Erfang, who was lying still on the bed. ¡°I can easily erase the spectral energy on her. However, to avoid startling the specter, I¡¯d rather not disturb her for now. Tonight, we¡¯ll follow Miao Erfang to that haunted house. I¡¯m going to get rid of the groom! Hahaha~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong felt more and more excited the more he thought about it.

    Then, the three of them sat on a small sofa in the room, waiting for Miao Erfang to wake up.

    ¡°Sigh~ just thinking about it is scary. So that¡¯s why Erfang¡¯s live-streams over the past few days were of her aimlessly wandering around the haunted district¡­ to familiarize herself with the area in advance¡­¡± Zhou Mi said, turning pale.

    By the time it was a little past 4 pm¡­

    Suddenly!!!!!

    Miao Erfang, who had been in a deep sleep, sat up abruptly, stared straight at Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Like a living corpse!

    ¡°Ah~~ Erfang, you scared me to death!¡± Zhou Mi screamed, quickly dodging behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hee hee~~ Hee hee~~~¡± Miao Erfang stared at Zhou Mi, bearing a ghastly smile, ¡°You¡¯re here? Good, good, indeed a good girlfriend, tonight is my wedding day, good that you came¡­¡±

    ¡°Erfang¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Zhou Mi stammered, wanting to say something, but not knowing what to say, feeling nothing but chills down her spine at the sight of her good girlfriend¡¯s present state.

    ¡°I need to put on makeup.¡± Miao Erfang got up from the bed, sat at the dressing table, and meticulously began to apply her makeup. With the corners of her mouth turned upward in an eerie smile, she stared at her reflection.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly!

    The image of Erfang¡¯s face in the mirror changed to another face! It was a man¡¯s face, but gruesomely distorted, with haphazard wounds, skin flayed, and bleeding.

    ¡°Mm~~ I¡¯ll arrive early tonight.¡± Miao Erfang¡¯s expression softened, her eyes gentle as spring water, as she softly spoke to the grotesque male specter in the mirror.

    As if she was chatting with her lover.

    ¡°Hee hee~~ Hee Hee~~~¡± In the mirror, the terrifying male specter¡¯s gaze suddenly swept over to Huang Xiaolong!

 Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Chapter 617: Swallowed!

    Chapter 617: Chapter 617: Swallowed!

    Looking at the hideous bleeding ghost face in the mirror, Huang Xiaolong scoffed with an amused smile, ¡°It¡¯s Jiawei, right? I¡¯ll come and find you tonight.¡±

    The ghost face screeched a few times before disappearing from the mirror.

    Miao Erfang continued putting on her makeup as though nothing had happened.

    She was applying thick layers of makeup, like her lipstick, which was so deeply red and thick that it looked like fresh blood.

    Well, what a fright she would give people when she went out tonight looking like that. She was as ghastly-looking as a ghost!

    Seeing this, Xia Ying and Zhou Mi felt a chill creeping up their scalps. They weren¡¯t sure what to say.

    ¡°Looks like she¡¯ll be a while doing her makeup. After all, tonight¡¯s a big day for her. Let¡¯s not keep her company here anymore. Let¡¯s go get something to eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and headed out of the bedroom. ¡°Once she¡¯s done with her makeup, we¡¯ll follow her to the Poguizhixuan Residential Complex.¡±

    When Huang Xiaolong, Zhou Mi, and Xia Ying left Miao Erfang¡¯s bedroom, it was just about dinner time.

    Miao Erfang¡¯s mother had prepared a table full of homemade dishes, so the three of them sat down to eat.

    ¡°What¡­what¡¯s happened¡­what¡¯s happened to my Erfang¡­¡± Her mother sobbed, her voice choked with emotion.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured her, still smiling as he ate. ¡°After tonight, your beautiful, healthy daughter will be back to herself.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Miao Erfang¡¯s mother felt a flicker of relief.

    Just before seven o¡¯clock, after Miao Erfang had finally finished doing her makeup, she walked out of her bedroom, wearing a low-cut red dress, red stockings, and red high heels. She looked coldly at her mother. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. After this¡­ you should take care of yourself.¡±

    As Erfang said this, she had a cold, numb look in her eyes, and silent tears flowed down her cheeks.

    It felt like she was saying goodbye for the last time.

    It seemed that while Erfang may have been entranced by a ghost, there was still a tiny shred of sanity left in her. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be coming back once she left tonight. She would never again cross paths with her mother in this world.

    The mother¡¯s heart stuttered. She almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath.

    Huang Xiaolong lightly tapped the mother¡¯s wrist and infused her with a bit of True Qi to calm her emotions, ¡°Auntie, trust me. I promise you that I¡¯ll bring your daughter back tonight, untouched. Trust me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Auntie, Huang Xiaolong is very, very capable.¡± Zhou Mi added nervously.

    Just then, Miao Erfang, wearing her high heels, opened the door and walked out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up a napkin from the table, wiped his mouth, and, followed by Xia Ying and Zhou Mi, they quickly caught up with Miao Erfang.

    The street lights had just turned on.

    There were quite a few people on the street. Miao Erfang¡¯s look was quite eccentric.

    Many people stopped to watch, pointing and discussing ¡ª

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s this woman doing? Her makeup makes her look like a ghost, and she¡¯s dressed all in red¡­ Is she crazy or something?!¡±

    ¡°Actually, look at her figure, it¡¯s very good, from the back, she¡¯s definitely a goddess.¡±

    ¡°And her face isn¡¯t bad either, she¡¯s just purposely done her makeup like this to scare people. She¡¯s probably one of those internet celebrities.¡±

    ¡°These days, young people would rather seek attention through these strange means than study or work hard.¡±

    ¡­

    Miao Erfang seemed oblivious to the gawkers and murmurers around her. She wore an eerie expression, this, in combination with her macabre makeup, was rather scary.

    Walking behind her, Huang Xiaolong pulled out a yellow seal from his canvas bag and quickly threw it on to Miao Erfang¡¯s back. It then rapidly melted into her body.

    Huang Xiaolong had cast a spell on Miao Erfang.

    ¡°Little Long, what are you doing?¡± Xia Ying asked, confused.

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. I just attached a seal to her. This seal will not only ward off and suppress the ghosts, but will also allow me to find her no matter where she is.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile.

    ¡°Phew~~ that¡¯s a relief.¡± Zhou Mi let out a sigh of relief.

    Even though they had to walk to the Poguizhixuan Residential Complex, it wasn¡¯t too far from Miao Erfang¡¯s house.

    7:40 PM.

    Miao Erfang finally arrived at the entrance of the Poguizhixuan Residential Complex.

    At this moment, the middle-aged man Huang Xiaolong had met during the day ¨C the owner of the property, was nervously standing at the entrance of the complex with several security guards. Their faces paled when they saw Miao Erfang. They wanted to stop her as she strode unwaveringly toward the complex, but Huang Xiaolong, walking behind them, quickly said, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Master Long, you¡¯re here!¡± The middle-aged man quickly approached, his voice trembling, ¡°Master Long¡­ the¡­ the house has reappeared, it¡¯s terrifying! Today¡­ today¡­ the house¡¯s doors and windows were all plastered with large, red ¡®joy¡¯ characters¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so horrific¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s go check it out. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be resolved by tonight!¡± Huang Xiaolong assured with a smile.

    The group hurriedly entered the complex, following closely behind Miao Erfang.

    In the community courtyard!

    Remarkably, in the square of the community courtyard, next to the fountain sculpture, there stood a two-story small Western-style house!

    At this point, the house¡¯s doors and windows were plastered with bright red ¡®joy¡¯ characters, giving off an eerie vibe, like they were written with fresh blood.

    Around the small building, an ebb and flow of dark energy could be felt, with faint, ghostly wails interspersed with celebratory sounds of gongs, drums, and loud trumpets.

    Only a few people, who were very, very brave, were gathered around the square watching with fear written all over their faces.

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions reached the edge of the square just in time to see Miao Erfang, who had quickened her pace towards the small Western-style house. Despite wearing high-heels, which ordinarily would have posed a challenge walking, she seemed to be practically running, not caring even when she stumbled. She displayed a yearning to get inside the house as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Master Long¡­ That¡­ that girl¡­ she¡­ she¡¯s going in¡­¡± the middle-aged man gasped in terror.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, should¡­ should we rush to follow them?¡± Zhou Mi asked anxiously, terrified that her good friend could be swallowed by the ghost house and disappear from the world.

    In the meantime, Miao Erfang had entered the small house.

    She walked into a house where more than a dozen people and even two taoists had disappeared!

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats!

    A sinister red light flashed in the windows of the second floor of the small house. A man¡¯s shadow was seen appearing at the window, followed quickly by the shapely silhouette of a woman that was unmistakably Miao Erfang!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Huang Xiaolong began walking towards the small house in the square, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the seal on her will keep her safe from the vicious ghost.¡±

    Just at that moment ¨C

    In the blink of an eye! It disappeared! The small Western-style house had vanished!

    The square was empty. The shadow of the small Western-style house was nowhere to be seen!

    ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Zhou Mi screamed in shock. ¡°Erfang has been swallowed up!¡±

 Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Chapter 618: Underground

    Chapter 618: Chapter 618: Underground

    The abrupt disappearance of the haunted mansion sent everyone present, excluding Huang Xiaolong, into a state of extreme panic and shock.

    The mansion swallowed people, left them without a way back. It seems now that Miao Erfang has unfortunately met the same fate as the previous victims.

    ¡°Today¡­ Today, the haunted mansion disappeared early! It vanished early! Before¡­ Before¡­ it only disappeared at 9 o¡¯clock every night¡­ What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on¡­,¡± all the recent troubles have nearly driven the middle-aged man to madness. Under his restriction, no one dared to approach the haunted mansion anymore, the series of disappearances had been temporarily controlled, but today¡­ another disaster had occurred!

    Zhou Mi started sobbing intensely.

    ¡°Search! We must find that girl! Even if it means digging three feet into the ground, you must find her for me!¡± the middle-aged man yelled at the security guards in hysteria.

    The security guards looked at each other, let alone not being able to find her, they did not even dare to try.

    ¡°Can all of you keep quiet?¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently, ¡°Is it necessary to be so alarmed? As long as I¡¯m here, no evil ghost can do any mischief.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you hid a talisman on Miao Erfang, left a mark¡­ now¡­ now can you find her?¡± Xia Ying quickly asked.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced around the complex, and then said: ¡°Those who want to learn something, follow me.¡±

    After that, Huang Xiaolong walked swiftly toward a multi-story elevator apartment outside the plaza.

    Xia Ying and Zhou Mi did not hesitate, they carefully followed Huang Xiaolong.

    The middle-aged man stomped, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go together! If something else happens today, I won¡¯t live any longer! I¡¯m on the verge of breaking down!¡±

    Following the boss¡¯s orders, the security guards dared not disobey. After all, it¡¯s good to work in this property with its benefits and good treatment. Moreover, the boss was a good person who organized trips every year. No one wanted to lose such a job, so, pulling up their courage, the security guards also followed.

    Huang Xiaolong entered the main hall of the elevator apartment. As the apartment complex was already completed, the elevator could be used normally.

    There were two elevators.

    Huang Xiaolong walked toward the one on the left, and nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s this one.¡±

    As there were no tenants, the elevator was unattended and stopped on the first floor.

    Huang Xiaolong opened the elevator, got in, and the others swarmed in after him.

    The elevator doors closed.

    ¡°Taoist¡­ Can¡­ can you really find that girl?¡± asked the middle-aged man, scared out of his wits.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t reply. He looked at the buttons. This elevator could go down to the B2 floor.

    ¡°Is B2 a garage?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    One of the security guards stuttered, ¡°Yes, Taoist, both B1 and B2 are garages¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded and pressed the button to go down to B2.

    The elevator began to descend.

    Everyone held their breath.

    Xia Ying asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Little Long, is¡­ is¡­ is it on B2?¡±

    Before Huang Xiaolong could answer, the elevator arrived at B2; however, before the doors could open, the elevator continued to descend!

    Suddenly, the elevator light flickered and abruptly went out!

    It was pitch black inside the elevator, but the elevator was obviously still descending!

    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡± The middle-aged man lost control and yelled. ¡°Our building¡¯s elevator is designed to only go down to B2¡­ Besides, there is¡­ there is¡­ there is nothing below B2¡­ only¡­only the foundation¡­¡±

    Several security guards collapsed to the floor in fright.

    Xia Ying and Zhou Mi, one on the left and one on the right, held Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand tightly, their palms sweating profusely.

    The further the elevator descended, the colder it became, as if they were stepping into an icehouse, it felt as if they were descending into ¡ª hell!

    Finally!

    Ding~~~~

    The elevator doors opened.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, took out a handful of talisman scripts from his canvas bag¡ªward-off evil symbols¡ª, and threw them out, each one entering the body of everyone inside.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ve hidden a ward-off evil symbol inside every one of you, so don¡¯t be afraid anymore. Damn, each one of you is like a quail, what are you afraid of ghosts for when I am here?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed sarcastically.

    As soon as the elevator doors opened, a burst of cold wind blew in.

    However, having a ward-off evil symbol inside their bodies, the people in the elevator noticeably gained courage, making them feel like they had a small sun inside them, making them impervious to any evil.

    ¡°Taoist! You really are a capable person!¡± The middle-aged man gathered some courage, ¡°Huh~ I¡¯m not afraid anymore!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed and took the lead to walk out of the elevator.

    Outside the elevator, a forest appeared before them. The forest was filled with a chilling aura and resentment, but it was lit up by clusters of red glow and at the end of the forest, there was the sound of ghostly laughter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong led everyone towards the forest.

    Just as they reached the forest.

    Suddenly!

    Drop after drop of cold blood dripped from the trees. Everyone looked up and saw that, hanging from a dozen or so trees, were bodies. No, more accurately, they were ghosts!

    These ghosts were dressed in different attire: some were in security guard uniforms, some in construction worker clothes and there were even two dressed in Taoist robes!

    Evil and ghastly smiles spread across their faces, their eyes were rolled back, their mouths dripped with filthy cold blood, showing their teeth and grinning, and their entire face looked as if it had been run over by a car, with their distorted features mixed in together¡ªit was bloody, and shocking to the eye.

    ¡°Oh¡­ it seems that those who disappeared, who were swallowed by the haunted mansion, were all killed.¡± A murderous intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Third Brother!¡± One of the security guards suddenly bursted into tears, yelling at a ghost in a security uniform hanging from a tree, ¡°Third Brother, you¡­ you¡­ you were¡­ you were killed¡­ Your death was so tragic! How should I explain this to your wife? I only told her that you had disappeared, but¡­¡±

    ¡°My death was so wrongful¡­¡± the ghost in the security uniform sobbed, ¡°The day I entered that mansion, I was bewitched by a ghost, and then it killed me in confusion¡­ Avenge me¡­ You need to avenge me¡­¡±

    ¡°How many ghosts were involved in your harm?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°There were five ghosts in that mansion, they seemed like a family of five¡­ some wear blue clothes, others wear purple clothes¡­ it was terrifying¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, the information from Metaphysics Association is wrong. There are not only one ghost in this haunted mansion, but a total of five fierce ghosts; and not only is there a blue-clothed fierce ghost, but also a purple-clothed one.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°Now it¡¯s getting lively.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong then took out a ghost capture cylinder and collected the ghosts that were hanging from the trees.

    He then proceeded further into the forest.

    Everyone followed him.

    As they walked, a two-story small western-style building appeared before them, concealed by trees!

    Its architecture resembled the one that would appear on the courtyard plaza of the small district at 7 o¡¯clock every evening! It turned out that the haunted mansion was underground!

 Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Annihilation

    Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Annihilation

    Apparently, the haunted house that appeared every evening in the community of PoGui Garden was located underground. That explains why all the people swallowed by the haunted house could not be found, neither alive nor dead, no matter where you searched in the community.

    At this point, outside the small house, lined up in a row were about ten sedan chairs, each one appearing eerie and blood-red as if freshly painted with real blood. In front of these sedan chairs were a group of men carrying the sedan chairs, joyously playing wind instruments and percussion, and setting off firecrackers, making it a festive atmosphere.

    In ancient times, such a level of celebration for welcoming the bride would have been deemed high class, only possible for the rich and noble families.

    The largest sedan chair was leading the line, with a matchmaker standing next to it. As a gust of wind lifted the curtains, a lady with a graceful figure was seen sitting quietly inside. With a red bridal veil, she wore a red, embroidered wedding dress. Despite her face not being visible, the figure of Miao Erfang was unmistakable.

    ¡°It¡¯s Erfang!¡± Zhou Mi was both surprised and excited, she grasped Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand and quickly asked, ¡°Little Long¡­Erfang¡­is she¡­is she alright?¡±

    Zhou Mi wanted to ask if Erfang was human or a ghost, but changed her words as such a question appears inauspicious.

    ¡°Haha, I told you already, I had concealed a talisman on her body. right now, these ghosts can¡¯t harm her at all. Don¡¯t worry, although she¡¯s confused by the ghosts, she is still very much alive,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    Only after hearing this did everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

    Just then, a putrid smell wafted over. The people looked towards the source and saw that the trees lining the path leading to the small house were laden with red lanterns. However, droplets were trickling down from within those lanterns.

    The droplets were light yellow, resembling pus, and gave off a revolting smell.

    ¡°Little Long, what is that?¡± Xia Ying asked curiously.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyelid twitched slightly, his demeanor turned formidable.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong took out a revealing talisman from his canvas bag, and after igniting it, there was a flash of gold light. The red lanterns hanging on the trees turned into curling corpses. Each corpse¡¯s chin was burning, releasing drops of a stinking fluid, like pus.

    Each corpse faced was sinister and grotesque, extremely horrific.

    ¡°That stinky fluid is corpse oil. These ghosts here are very vicious, using corpses as lanterns,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a chilling smile.

    Under the illumination of the revealing talisman, the sedan chairs, the sedan bearers, and the matchmaker outside the small house were also laid bare for what they truly were.

    It turns out, what was presupposed as sedan chairs, were actually giant red coffins, and the group that was supposed to be the sedan bearers and the matchmaker, were actually horrendous dark spirits. Their mouths oozed gloomy blood, and their faces bore an idiotic, eerie grin.

    Miao Erfang was lying inside one of the open red coffins.

    After seeing the truth, everyone around Huang Xiaolong felt a chill run down their spines, as if they had fallen into an ice cellar.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take out these watchdogs first, and then I¡¯ll deal with the few vengeful spirits in the haunted house,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, pulling out a handful of Evil Expelling Talismans and throwing them out.

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    A dense curtain of golden light, like a storm of arrows, exterminated all the gloomy energy in the surroundings. The dark spirits issued blood-curdling screams, and they were all incinerated one by one, their souls crushed, vanishing into oblivion.

    After taking out these dark spirits, Huang Xiaolong led the others rushing forward, and pulled Miao Erfang up from inside the large red coffin.

    ¡°Erfang!¡± Zhou Mi shouted out loud.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly lifted Miao Erfang¡¯s bridal veil, revealing her face heavily made up like a ghost.

    Suddenly, Miao Erfang shrieked out, her eyes filled with resentment. She even opened her mouth and tried to bite Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was quick, he pulled out a talisman and stuck it on her forehead. Instantly, the talisman self-ignited, turning into golden light, and poured into Miao Erfang¡¯s body.

    The ghost energy enveloping her disappeared instantly, and her numb, gloomy eyes gradually regained their brightness.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Miao Erfang¡¯s voice also changed, and she looked completely normal, speaking bewilderedly, ¡°I¡­where am I¡­?¡±

    ¡°Erfang, you¡¯re finally alright!¡± Zhou Mi finally relaxed and hugged Miao Erfang tightly, bursting into tears.

    Although Miao Erfang had been bewitched by ghosts and acted against her own will during this time, she was indeed still able to remember somethings. She looked at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I got it! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! It is you who saved me!¡±

    Everyone was greatly relieved to see that Miao Erfang was alright. This evening, in the clash between humans and ghosts, at least the ghosts didn¡¯t manage to gain the upper hand.

    The bride-to-be who had been targeted by the malicious ghost, Miao Erfang, was she not freed from torment and back to her normal self?

    ¡°You guys take care of her.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°Additionally, wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡±

    ¡°Little Long! I¡¯ll accompany you!¡± Xia Ying promptly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that there are 5 fierce ghosts in this haunted mansion? I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to handle it alone, it won¡¯t hurt to have extra help.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, there¡¯s no need. Even if there were thousands of fierce ghosts, I could eliminate them with a flick of my finger.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed nonchalantly.

    This bold statement made Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, all reveal infatuated expressions in their eyes.

    Really¡­ what woman in this world does not fancy a hero?

    Under these circumstances, Huang Xiaolong began to stride towards the small western-style house.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhou Mi yelled.

    Huang Xiaolong did not stop. He came to the front door. The door, which was adorned with bright red celebratory characters, was wide open. Inside, the air was freezing cold and the darkness loomed.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped inside.

    As soon as his footstep crossed the threshold, ghostly fires began to flicker.

    By the dim light of these ghostly fires, Huang Xiaolong took in the room, which resembled the house of a rich person from the old society, as portrayed in old films.

    Suddenly, from the phonograph placed in the corner, a classic dance song from the 1920s or 1930s started playing.

    Along with that, a strong undeniable scent of blood started to spread throughout every inch of the small western-style house, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet started to feel something wet and sticky.

    Upon looking down, it seemed like there was a flood, sticky black blood spread and had already covered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoes and was continuing to rise, soon engulfing his calves.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Ghost blindness, such a minor trick, dares to act up in front of me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was both amused and annoyed.

    He shifted his gaze, on the opposite wall, a painting had appeared.

    This painting only used two tones, black and white, looking very much like a black-and-white photograph.

    In the painting, there were five people, all pale-faced and strange-looking, it appeared to be a family portrait.

    There was a couple in their fifties sitting in chairs, with two women in their twenties standing behind them. And next to the man of the couple, there was a seventeen, eighteen-year-old boy standing.

    This boy, with his silly and foolish face, seemed to be an idiot.

    ¡°Oh¡­ This must be the family of five who used to live in this small western-style house, but they have all turned into fierce ghosts. It seems that a horrifying murder case has taken place in this haunted house, which turned them into aggrieved fierce ghosts¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered. ¡°Uh¡­ They were wiped out, huh? I wonder who did it?¡±

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    The main door of the western-style house suddenly closed!

    At the same time¡ª

    ¡°Hee hee~~ Hee hee~~~¡±

    In the painting, the eyes of the five family members began to move in a strange manner, their mouths curling up to emit a chilling, owl-like laugh.

 Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Chapter 620: The Original Murderer

    Chapter 620: Chapter 620: The Original Murderer

    The five individuals in the family portrait sneered and cursed maliciously at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, just gave a light smile, casually pulling out a talisman from his canvas bag.

    At that moment, a ray of light seemed to shine into the old western-style building, illuminating the oil painting. All at once, the images on the canvas underwent a bizarre transformation, changing into animated frames that flashed by in a spectacular spectacle.

    The scene unfolded in a spacious and grand living room. It seemed to be the living room of this very house.

    A man in his fifties sat on the couch, reading a newspaper.

    Two young girls were selecting new clothes, seemingly getting ready for a ball.

    The man¡¯s wife was busy in the kitchen.

    A teenage boy, about seventeen or eighteen, sat drooling on the floor, innocently playing with toys while laughing foolishly at the man. ¡°Dad~~ Dad~~ I heard my cousin say that real men should get married. When can I get married? Can I have a baby once I get married?¡±

    The man put down his newspaper, his face full of indulgence. ¡°Jiawei, you want to get married?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± The boy laughed in an idiotic manner, his mouth stretching into a comical grin.

    ¡°Jiawei? Oh¡­this idiot is the groom ¡®Lai Jiawei¡¯ on Miao Erfang¡¯s ghost marriage invitation.¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself before continuing to watch impassively.

    These scenes were fragments of the five family members¡¯ past lives.

    It seemed that the malevolent spirit intentionally showed this to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong too, was intrigued.

    ¡°Ah~~ Jiawei¡­who¡­who would marry you with your condition? Ah¡­¡± In the kitchen, the man¡¯s wife, a woman in her fifties, sighed helplessly and resentfully. ¡°Dear, Jiawei¡¯s condition is worsening¡­ he¡¯s our family¡¯s disgrace! People are talking behind our backs¡­ if they knew he wants to get married, they¡¯d ridicule us to no end. My dear, you are a man of respect and can¡¯t be dragged down by Jiawei¡­ I think maybe we should¨C¡±

    While she was speaking, a murderous intent surfaced in her eyes.

    She actually harbored killing thoughts towards her fool of a son!

    ¡®Interesting, indeed a woman¡¯s heart is full of poison.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought, amused.

    The two daughters who were choosing dresses began to complain.

    The older one indignantly said, ¡°Dad~~ look at you! All these years you¡¯ve spent so much money trying to treat Jiawei¡­ the number of new clothes my sister and I get each year is diminishing. Jiawei is really a burden!¡±

    The younger one¡¯s face was filled with resentment. ¡°Dad, we should just lock Jiawei up and stop him from embarrassing us in public!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± The man turned furious, his face darkening. ¡°You women, what do you know? The continuation of our family lineage relies on Jiawei!¡±

    The man clearly doted greatly on his foolish son.

    He even threatened, ¡°If anyone dares to say another word, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah~~¡± The fool, Lai Jiawei, suddenly covered his ears and screamed. ¡°Stop talking! My head hurts! I don¡¯t want to hear these words anymore!¡±

    The idiot boy¡¯s face contorted into a devilish expression, his eyes glinting wildly like a beast¡¯s, looking like he could attack and consume someone at any moment.

    This was a display of extreme psychosis and antisocial behavior!

    At that moment, the scene paused.

    A bone-chilling voice echoed in the first-floor hall, ¡°So you¡¯re a Daoist priest, huh? Welcome to our home¡­hehehe~~¡±

    The voice belonged to the head of the household, the middle-aged man from the earlier scene.

    ¡°Make yourself at home. Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll have to play a game with us. The game is simple¡ªit¡¯s a guessing game. To tell you the truth, we are all dead. Our family of five was wiped out. Tragic, truly tragic¡­ But it wasn¡¯t outsiders who slaughtered us, it was¡­hehehe~~one of us.¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯d like you to guess who the murderer was. Was it me, my wife, my elder daughter, my younger daughter, or my young son?¡±

    ¡°If you guess incorrectly, I¡¯m afraid that our family will eat you alive~~~¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°This is too fun¡­ I¡¯ve never met vengeful spirits who want to play guessing games with me¡­ it¡¯s hilarious¡­¡±

    He paused and then shook his head. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s amusing, so I¡¯ll play along once. From what I¡¯ve gathered from your memories, each member of your family is violent. You brought a mentally challenged son into this world. Your wife and two daughters wanted to kill him. While you, in order to protect this idiotic son, are even willing to kill your wife and daughters.¡±

    ¡°You could say that each family member is eccentric, each one harboring a desire to kill.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated calmly. ¡°Typically, the one who commits murder turns into a vengeful spirit, and becomes the most vicious ghost.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll guess that the tragedy that wiped out your entire family was caused by your idiotic son ¨C Lai Jiawei. From what I¡¯ve seen, among your family of five, the person with the greatest murderous intent, the most deranged, happens to be the idiot. Additionally, if he wasn¡¯t the original murderer, then you wouldn¡¯t have orchestrated such a grand ghost marriage for him. You¡¯ve clearly found a bride for him¡ªMiao Erfang, but in the past, you probably arranged several other ghost marriages for Jiawei, right? By now, I assume countless girls have died at your hands.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong ceased his chatter and made his way to the second floor, the golden light radiating from him dispersing all traces of negative energy as he moved.

    Silence.

    The authoritative male voice fell silent for a moment before laughing, ¡°Congratulations. In all these years, you are the first living individual to guess it right. Ah, yes, all of this was indeed Jiawei¡¯s doing¡­why did I have to father a son who was a born killer? The first person he murdered was his second sister, I still remember the joy in his face after seeing the blood. It was like he was awakened¡­¡±

    ¡°We have arranged 16 ghost marriages for Jiawei, but he¡¯s still not satisfied¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong was seething; Miao Erfang might have escaped this time, but it consolidated that the previous 15 ghost marriages were accomplished. This meant that 15 young girls had been murdered¡­

    Huang Xiaolong paced up the stairs to the second floor.

    Suddenly!

    A large group of ghost brides in red gowns rushed towards Huang Xiaolong with blood-curdling shrieks!

    They were all wearing embroidered bridal attires. With their blood-soaked ghostly eyes and faces looking as if they have been run over by a car, they glared at Huang Xiaolong with intense resentment, as if they wanted to tear him to pieces and swallow him whole!

 Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Crazy Ghost Lai Jiawei

    Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Crazy Ghost Lai Jiawei

    Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze around, and incoming to him were fifteen ghastly souls of brides, all dressed in red and all innocent girls victimised by Jiawei¡¯s morbid ghost marriages.

    At the moment, they were bursting with a swirling red aura of resentment, devouring the air with crackles and pops.

    Huang Xiaolong, considering their victimization, decided to spare them. Instead of dispersing their souls, he used a special container to collect them.

    On the second floor, two female ghosts clad in blue stood face to face with Huang Xiaolong.

    These were Jiawei¡¯s sisters with gaping wounds on their throats, likely from an ax or similar weapon, severing even the neck bones. Dark, ghostly blood oozed out. Their eyes had been gouged out, leaving behind two hollow sockets.

    It looked as if both sisters had suffered gruesome deaths, their heads severely hacked and eyes gouged out.

    Jiawei, the fool, his methods of murder were indeed horrifying.

    After their deaths, these sisters continued down a path of wrongdoings, causing many to lose their lives. Their potent aura of resentment evolved them into blue-robed spirits, a small step towards the path of the Taoist.

    ¡°Hee hee~~ Little Taoist, get away! Or we will eat you!¡± the sisters voiced in unison.

    ¡°Quite perceptive of you to discern it was Jiawei who was responsible.¡± Jiawei¡¯s father, the middle-aged man, also appeared as a blue-clothed ghost with multiple disfiguring wounds on his face, some deep enough to see bone; his ghostly eyes glared with hatred, resentment, and unwillingness. ¡°However, by ruining Jiawei¡¯s ghost marriage today, even if we spare you, Jiawei will certainly not let you off the hook.¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯re here, you won¡¯t be leaving!¡± Jiawei¡¯s mother also appeared as a blue-robed spirit with her face horribly burnt and charred black, oozing dark ghostly blood and pus from countless wounds. Swarms of worms squirmed in and out, utterly nauseating. ¡°Ah~~ Back then, Jiawei burned me to death¡­ Ah~~~¡±

    Following their death, all four members of the household appeared as blue-clothed spirits. If anyone from the metaphysical association dared to breach this haunted mansion, none would be left standing, not even their so-called President.

    But the culprit behind it all, Jiawei, the cruel murderer of his own family, had yet to show himself.

    Huang Xiaolong targeted a room at the end of the hallway on the second floor. He chuckled. ¡°Come out then. Have I not already destroyed your ghost brides? Are you not seeking revenge?¡±

    Bang~~~!!!!!

    The room¡¯s door exploded open suddenly.

    A gust of chilling wind gushed out, a killing intent thundering forth as if a demon lord from hell had been unleashed.

    This murderous aura left Jiawei¡¯s parents and sisters weak with fright, forcing them to retreat to the side.

    Creak~~ Creak~~Creak~~~~

    The sound of metal being dragged along the ground echoed.

    A young boy then emerged from the room, subtly hunchbacked and somewhat short, dragging a massive ax that left a trail of ghostly blood behind him.

    His ghostly visage and body were absolutely horrifying; his face was severely mutilated, as if it had been slashed by a small knife, his eyes were vacant with only the whites visible, giving him a foolish look, with bursts of ghostly blood seeping from his mouth.

    Even his entire body was riddled with gory wounds as though he had suffered a brutal execution before his death.

    This was Jiawei.

    The chief culprit of the Jiawei family massacre, he died by suicide. But even in suicide, he managed to make it look like death by torture, reflecting how ruthless he was to himself. Truly, being cruel to oneself is the epitome of cruelty.

    Jiawei¡¯s tattered, blood-soaked, purple robe indicated he was a higher-grade spirit than his family, a formidable purple-clad spirit. Spirits of this rank often possess secret divine skills.

    ¡°Oh, a psychopath in life thus a possessed ghost in afterlife¡­ These possessed ghosts tend to be the most unreasonable,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered with a faint smile.

    Meanwhile, the bloodstained ax in Jiawei¡¯s hand seeped a tangible murderous aura. Such strength would be lethal to ordinary Taoists and spirits.

    ¡°You¡­What have you done to my brides? You¡­you are a bad guy! Give me my brides back!¡± Jiawei drooled, glaring blankly at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hey ~~ In those days, you butchered your family with your own hands¡­ You are indeed a born psychopath,¡± the killing intent sparked in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Murder? Oh¡­ Mom and my sisters all want to kill me, but they¡¯re just too useless¡­ They want to kill but they don¡¯t dare to¡­ Dad is useless too, he wanted to kill my mom and sisters to protect me, but he couldn¡¯t¡­ Actually, killing humans is no different from killing chickens or puppies¡­ Human blood really relaxes me¡­ I love to drink blood, to use it to wash my face, to bathe, I just love fresh blood¡­ And the blood of my wives, so beautiful¡­ I hacked open their bodies with an axe, and the blood sprayed out like a fountain¡­ so beautiful.¡±

    As he spoke, a satisfied expression surfaced on Jiawei Lai¡¯s rotten ghost face.

    ¡°Since you have come, I will kill you¡­¡± Jiawei Lai said dismissively.

    The next second ¡ª

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!!

    A bloody, murderous aura and resentment erupted from Jiawei Lai¡¯s body!

    In a flash, all the furniture on the second floor of the western-style building shattered, the temperature plummeted to several tens of degrees below zero, enough to easily freeze any living creature in the world to death.

    Even the four family members of Jiawei Lai, the four blue-clothed specters, were shaken by the momentum released by Jiawei Lai and thrown out like a sheet of paper, spitting out ghost blood from their mouths.

    At the same time, Jiawei Lai had already raised his axe and charged at Huang Xiaolong.

    With the axe swinging down, he tried to split Huang Xiaolong like a mountain!

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly recited a spell and pushed his right palm out!

    The speed of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm wasn¡¯t fast, in fact, it was very slow, like pushing a mountain.

    A dazzling golden light surged from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, and within the golden light, infinitesimal talismanic inscriptions whirled and circled, revealing powerful divine might.

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    A golden light sent Jiawei Lai flying.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blow was a heavy one, generally speaking, even a blue-clothed specter should have been immediately annihilated.

    However, Jiawei Lai was a purple-clothed specter, this blow did not shatter his ghostly body, only resulting in him spewing a mouthful of ghost blood and falling heavily to the ground, with blood spurting from the wounds on his body, he was practically hanging by a thread.

    ¡°Heh, heh, you like killing people, don¡¯t you? Come and kill me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was looking at the dying Jiawei Lai as he walked towards him step by step.

    ¡°Giggle, giggle, giggle¡­¡± Jiawei Lai slowly got up, making a creepy noise as his eyes flashed with intense resentment and a vicious glare.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!!!!!!¡± Jiawei Lai thundered, and with all his might, he pushed his two eye orbs out of his sockets.

    The next second!

    Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!

    The heads of Jiawei¡¯s four family specters exploded abruptly. Then wisps of resentment flew out from their bodies and absorbed into Jiawei¡¯s ghostly body.

    Crack~~ crack~~ crack~~~

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Jiawei¡¯s ghostly body began to swell, get bigger, taller, with five wisps of resentment swirling within, tumultuous as an ocean, awesome as a mighty river!

    Crack~~ crack~ crack~~~

    Jiawei¡¯s form had grown to a height of 3 meters, his entire body purple, was turning golden!

    He¡­ seemed to be evolving! And a trend towards evolution into a Ghost King, but it still lacked quite a bit of power. However, his ghostly power already surpassed most of the purple-clothed specters.

    ¡°Oh? Swallowing the resentment and souls of four blue-clothed specters and then evolving? This seems to be a powerful ghost skill.¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

 Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Total Annihilation

    Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Total Annihilation

    It turned out that as a purple-clothed vicious ghost, Jiawei had mastered a secret ghostly art. This allowed him to extract the resentment and vitality from other ghosts to aid his own evolution.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Jiawei let out a ghastly laugh, then opened his mouth wide and a stream of resentment spewed out, directed straight at Huang Xiaolong.

    This breath of resentment was like a dark cloud eclipsing the sun, looming over Huang Xiaolong. It was easy to imagine how detrimental it could be if one were to be tainted with resentment of this intensity; it could potentially dissolve one¡¯s flesh and bones.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression turned grave, his hands formed a Buddhist seal, he chanted the sutras and suddenly thrust out the golden Buddhist seal.

    Within the seal, three thousand chants resonated, possessing the mighty power to purify any haunting, directly penetrated the resentment; the resentment, amidst the popping sounds, started to disintegrate and explode.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong quickly grabbed a handful of talismans from the canvas bag he carried, swiftly casting them onto Jiawei¡¯s ghostly body. But when Jiawei tried to tear them off, each talisman sank into his body.

    ¡°Ah? What is this?¡± Jiawei appeared confused.

    With a joyful look, Huang Xiaolong looked at Jiawei, made a ¡°goodbye¡± gesture with his hand, and said, ¡°Explode!¡±

    The next second¡ª¡ª

    Boom~~~!!!!

    All the talismans that Huang Xiaolong had planted in Jiawei¡¯s body exploded, producing a sound akin to roaring thunder.

    The terrifying explosion bore a resemblance to mountains collapsing and tsunamis; it ripped Jiawei¡¯s ghostly body apart from the inside.

    In an instant, Jiawei¡¯s ghostly body was torn into hundreds and thousands of pieces of rotting flesh, it was scattered and splattered in all directions.

    Huang Xiaolong released a wave of Samadhi True Fire, engulfing this ruined ghostly body and began to incinerate it.

    Blue smoke fumed and sizzled, only to hear Jiawei¡¯s continuous yelps.¡±Ah~~ It hurts, it really hurts, you villain! Stop burning me, it hurts so much!¡±

    Mixed in, were the cries for mercy from Jiawei¡¯s parents, and that pair of sisters¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Master, spare us, we were also murdered by Jiawei, we are innocent.¡±

    ¡°Master, we are also victims, Jiawei was cruel when he killed us¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, we are pitiful too¡­ Master¡­ Please spare us~~¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hehe, although you all are victims, these years you have been complicit in evil, siding with Jiawei. Therefore, there¡¯s no room for you. Not even sending you to the netherworld is too harsh right now. May you all dissolve into ashes.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled cheekily.

    It must be said that after Jiawei¡¯s evolution, his ghostly body had become quite strong in defense. The Samadhi True Fire had to burn for a full ten or more minutes, only then did each piece of ghost flesh turn into nothingness.

    Finally, this evil family of five was entirely settled.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Huang Xiaolong finally descended the stairs, pushed open the door of the villa, and walked outside.

    Outside the villa, Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, along with the owner and security personnel of the estate, were all nervously waiting on the edge of the woods.

    They prayed incessantly.

    The moment the villa¡¯s front door shut, they all felt on the brink of collapse, fearing that something might have happened to Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, seeing Huang Xiaolong step out of the villa unscathed and with a smiling face, cheers erupted from the woods.

    ¡°Little Long, have you annihilated those vicious ghosts?¡± Xia Ying excitedly rushed over to Huang Xiaolong. Just before, she had been contemplating what she would do if something were to happen to Huang Xiaolong. The answer she arrived at was¡ªshe would be devastated, her heart broken!

    Zhou Mi immediately threw herself onto Huang Xiaolong, her arms wrapped around his neck, and gave him a kiss.

    Miao Erfang chuckled at the side, teasing, ¡°Wow, wow, wow, our Mimi the anchor, seems quite smitten!¡±

    At this moment, the haunted mansion was fading, about to disappear, and so was the surrounding woods.

    ¡°The haunted mansion and woods were formed from the resentment of Jiawei¡¯s exterminated family. Now that their spirits are scattered, everything here will soon disappear. We should hurry back to the ground level or else we risk being buried alive here.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong led everyone to quickly leave; through the elevator that got us here, they returned to the ground level.

    At this point, it was already late into the night, around 11 o¡¯clock. The moonlight was blurry yet enchanting, the entire neighborhood was incredibly quiet and peaceful.

    The courtyard of the residential area was clean, the fountain sculptures reflecting a mesmerizing glow under the moonlight.

    ¡°Is everything finally over?¡± The middle-aged man, the owner of the property, looked emotional.

    ¡°Haha~~~ A few blue-clothed ghosts and a purple-clothed ghost, I wiped them out with just a wave of my hand.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Thank you, master, thank you! If you hadn¡¯t intervened, I would have been finished!¡± The middle-aged man rushed over, eagerly shaking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, his voice shaking. ¡°Master, I have villas in this residential area, I want to gift you one, please accept it!¡±

    The villas in this residential area called ¡®Lewis Garden¡¯, is a high-end residential area in Dong¡¯an city. The price of the houses here alone was already high. The price of a standalone villa is even higher.

    ¡°Master, all the villas in my residential area are fully furnished, and come with home appliances. You can move in at any time. The property management fees are exempted for life!¡± The middle-aged man grinned sycophantically. He had now realized that Huang Xiaolong was a distinguished person among the high personalities; his Daoist magic was probably no less than that of the president of the metaphysical association.

    If Huang Xiaolong were to accept the villa he gifted, it would mean having a connection with Huang Xiaolong! A connection that would bring infinite benefits in the future!

    Moreover, with Huang Xiaolong residing in the Lewis Garden neighborhood, this neighborhood would possibly become the cleanest and safest neighborhood in the whole of Shaanxi Province, bar none!

    ¡°Alright. Since I¡¯ll be staying in Dong¡¯an city for a while, it¡¯s good to have a place to stay, instead of always checking into hotels.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and agreed.

    The middle-aged man was surprised and thrilled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong turned to Xia Ying and said, ¡°If you plan on staying in Dong¡¯an city, you could come and live here with me.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± This candid invitation from Huang Xiaolong left Xia Ying blushing, but it also warmed her heart. However, she dared not delve deep into this topic with Huang Xiaolong and quickly veered off-topic saying, ¡°Little Long, now that you¡¯ve completed the metaphysical association¡¯s assessment, aren¡¯t you going to claim the reward and take on the role of the Law Protector?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered. It¡¯s just 2 billion in reward. After taking half of the Shui Family¡¯s property, do you think I care about that sum? And Law Protector?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°If that so-called president of Metaphysical Association is begged to serve me, I would only feel he is unworthy.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and said, ¡°Never mind about this.¡±

    At this point, the restored Miao Erfang couldn¡¯t help but tease Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Ah~~ Is your name Huang Xiaolong? Master Xiaolong, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have croaked¡­ Master, I beseech you to give this young lady a chance, to serve you alongside my good friend, Mimi. Master¡­ this young lady knows how to play~~ the whistle¡­¡±

 Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Magic Duel

    Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Magic Duel

    ¡°Stop joking around Er Fang~~ Be careful I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Zhou Mi blushed, she slightly pinched Miao Erfang and complained. ¡°Master Long saved your life, not mine. If anyone should be serving him¡­ it should be you. Why do you have to drag me in this too¡­¡±

    At this point, though, Zhou Mi was intrigued. ¡®Initially at Binhai, if Master Long had not acted, wouldn¡¯t I also have been harmed by that mad genius of Binhai?¡¯

    Miao Erfang giggled. ¡°Mimi, I see you¡¯re eager to serve Master Long¡­ Alright, let¡¯s do it together, it¡¯ll save time and energy.¡±

    Xia Ying was displeased at how these two anchors were speaking impudently. She felt a pang of jealousy and put on a cold face. ¡°Girls should mind their manners when speaking.¡±

    ¡°Heh, someone¡¯s jealous.¡± Miao Erfang muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Long,¡± Xia Ying said quickly.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong bid farewell to the two beautiful anchors, and left the Pear Garden District with Xia Ying.

    They didn¡¯t stay at the Shui family¡¯s home, but in a five-star hotel in the city area, occupying two rooms.

    After taking a bath, Huang Xiaolong laid on the bed and fell asleep.

    ¡­.

    At dawn.

    The Mystic Arts Society¡¯s villa.

    A building was brightly lit.

    A group of key members of the Mystic Arts Society and the glamorous woman, with long legs and a short skirt reminiscent of a trendy actress, all gathered together.

    At this point, an old Taoist looked horrified, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°Wow, I really didn¡¯t expect that young man, Huang Xiaolong, to actually exorcize the violent ghost of the Pear Garden District¡­ It was possibly a Blue Ghost¡­ Impressive indeed. Appearance can be deceiving. Initially, I thought this person was all show and no substance¡­¡±

    ¡°This person is worth recruiting!¡± The President, with her phoenix-like eyes, flicked her fingernails. ¡°He could be the finale for my Mystic Arts Society, my right-hand man! He could help the Mystic Arts Society flourish!¡±

    ¡°However~~~¡± A middle-aged Taoist frowned slightly. ¡°Madam President, I fear this young man is a little unruly. After solving this difficult question, he didn¡¯t come to our Mystic Arts Society to report or receive his reward. He seems indifferent.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± The president laughed, her smile bloomed like a flower. ¡°People with skill tend to be proud, but it¡¯s no problem, I am confident in roping him into the Mystic Arts Society¡­ we must seize the day, I am excited to meet him, and will go meet him tonight.¡±

    ¡°Madam President, we have already ascertained the hotel room where the young Huang Xiaolong is staying.¡± A middle-aged Taoist said in a deep voice. ¡°But Madam President, please be very careful¡­ why not let us accompany you?¡±

    ¡°No need, I can handle it.¡± The beautiful president¡¯s eyes flashed with anticipation, she seemed impatient to meet Huang Xiaolong immediately.

    In fact, she was itching for a fight!

    Truth be told, this beautiful president was extremely powerful in the art, and she held quite a reputation among the Taoist circles in Huaxia. She was a naturally gifted genius, and she craved to test other Taoist arts, having lost only once.

    Now that she knew Huang Xiaolong was skilled in the art, she wished she could sprout wings and immediately spar with Huang Xiaolong!

    Perhaps, the beautiful president was just a lonely expert!

    ¡­.

    At 2 or 3 in the morning.

    Huang Xiaolong was lying sprawled on the hotel¡¯s king-sized bed, sleeping soundly.

    Suddenly!

    Ping-pong~~ ping-pong~~ ping-pong~~!!

    Rapid sounds rang out on the floor, as if a lot of people were playing table tennis.

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sluggishly rose from the bed, rubbing his sleepy eyes. Using the moonlight that seeped through the floor-length windows, he saw several round balls bouncing around the room¡¯s floor.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ it¡¯s really a death wish! Disturbing my sleep!¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly angered but also found it amusing.

    Those small balls were all eyeballs!

    They were wide-open eyeballs, filled with resentment and oozing with dark blood!

    Leaning against the wall, Huang Xiaolong watched the bizarre scene unfold, amused.

    Suddenly, the room was filled with dense negative energy. Immediately after, strange noises started coming from all around, as if many things were being dragged across the floor.

    The next second¡­

    A dozen women dressed in orange dresses, crawled from all corners of the room toward the bed where Huang Xiaolong was sleeping. These women¡¯s bodies were extremely distorted, like all their joints had been dislocated. Each of them had hollow eyes with no eyeballs.

    ¡°Help us, help us find our eyeballs~~ Please¡­ We¡¯ve lost our eyeballs~~~¡±

    The women crawling on the floor, all shouted at Huang Xiaolong in unison.

    ¡°What the hell, who has such a sick sense of humor? Is this person trying to kill me or scare me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was speechless. ¡°This isn¡¯t fun at all!¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong casually retrieved the Soul-capturing Tube from his canvas bag by the pillow and opened the lid.

    Surreal forces, similar to a black hole¡¯s vortex, sucked all the orange-dressed women crawling around like dogs, and the disgusting eyeballs, into the Soul-capturing Tube.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s settled~ Now can I get some sleep¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was just about to lie down.

    Just then, the sound of a bird chirping was heard.

    A partridge abruptly flew in from the floor-length window and circled around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bed tirelessly.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed as he watched. ¡°Haha~~ using a charm to mimic a bird. Quite lifelike. Of all the Taoists I¡¯ve seen, this one is probably the best.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed it, a force shot out, capturing the partridge. After struggling for a bit and losing considerable feathers, the partridge eventually transformed into a bird-shaped yellow paper charm.

    Huang Xiaolong unfolded the charm, aside from some Taoist symbols, there was also a sentence written on it¡ª ¡°Meet immediately on the basketball court outside the hotel.¡±

    The moment Huang Xiaolong finished reading what was written on the charm, unexpectedly, the entire charm ignited, turning into a lightning bolt aiming straight at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    A charm within a charm!

    The person had cleverly hidden a ¡°Thunder Punishment Charm¡± within the bird charm. The moment Huang Xiaolong unfolded the bird charm, it triggered the ¡°Thunder Punishment Charm¡±.

    However, the power of the ¡°Thunder Punishment Charm¡± wasn¡¯t great. If one got hit, they would be left with a charred face, and their hair would stand on end. It seemed that the person didn¡¯t mean to harm him, but merely fool around with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Huang Xiaolong caught the light and crushed it into a large arc of electricity.

    ¡°I really want to see who dares to dig the soil on the Yin Emperor¡¯s head! Fed up with living!¡± Huang Xiaolong sprang up from the bed.

    He quickly got dressed, grabbed his canvas bag, and left the room.

    There was a basketball court near the hotel, and many people usually played there. But at 2 or 3 in the morning, the court was dark and very quiet.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A few stray ghosts were playing hide-and-seek on the basketball court.

    The beautiful president was dressed in a short skirt, sitting on the basketball hoop, swinging her long legs like a child on a swing.

    Propping her chin with one hand, she was waiting with interest.

    ¡°Sister, come down and play with us.¡± The little ghosts called up to the beautiful president with a smile.

    ¡°No, I am waiting for someone.¡± The beautiful president replied with a smile. Immediately her pupils slightly contracted, ¡°He¡¯s coming!¡±

 Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Chapter 624: The Beautiful Club President is Angry

    Chapter 624: Chapter 624: The Beautiful Club President is Angry

    Huang Xiaolong vigorously rushed towards the basketball court, ready to give a tough lesson to the Taoist who had been messing with him.

    To his surprise, as soon as he entered, he discovered a beautiful and ravishing woman sitting leisurely on the top of the basket!

    Wow, those long legs, those phoenix-like eyes, that radiant skin¡­

    A real knockout!

    No exaggeration, her body, her looks, her spirit, and even her rain-in-spring-like aura were more stunning than Xia Ying, and even slightly more charming than Ying Aoshan¡­

    ¡°A woman?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused dumbfounded before he trotted over, smilingly looking up at her from below.

    The lady sitting on the basket was staring down at him. Huang Xiaolong moved under her, and she was coincidentally wearing a mini skirt¡­

    Well, whether he saw something he shouldn¡¯t have, that¡¯s open to discussion.

    The lady soon reacted, her eyes hardening. She jumped off from above displaying several somersaults in the air before landing steadily behind Huang Xiaolong. Judging from her moves, her martial abilities seemed commendable.

    ¡°You shameless fellow!¡± She blurted indignantly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s shameless?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned around, his gaze sweeping over her chest. ¡°Who¡¯s played cheap tricks, disturbed my peaceful dreams? I¡¯d say, you¡¯re the truly shameless one.¡±

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong for the first time, she had never imagined him to be such a frivolous character, his face lewd as he sneaked a look at her. This made her doubt whether this shameless person was really the master who resolved the haunting incident at the Poplar Apartments.

    However, reason told her that he was indeed the one!

    ¡°Right, I did send those orange-clothed ghosts to your room. You reached here from the hotel room in five minutes, five minutes quicker than I¡¯d anticipated¡­ you are indeed strong.¡± The woman regained her calm, her tone quite authoritative as she spoke to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Well, I took a toilet break before coming down, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have even taken five minutes.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Who might you be¡­¡±

    The lady countered, ¡°Tell me how you dealt with the ghosts at the Poplar Apartments.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I get it, you¡¯re from the Metaphysics Society!¡± Huang Xiaolong realized. ¡°Your skills in the Taoist arts seem decent, much better than those fake priests. If I¡¯m not wrong, you must be the Society chairperson, right? Wow, who would have known the chairperson of the Metaphysics Society would be such a good-looking woman.¡±

    With just one glance at the chairwoman, Huang Xiaolong gauged her quite precisely.

    Her body was filled with Taoist power, transforming the surrounding air into intricate Taoist symbols, perceivable only to high-level Taoists.

    She radiated the light of a Magic Artifact, probably concealed somewhere on her body.

    Huang Xiaolong figured, this woman could probably handle a common ghost. Even if she were to face Mengyao, his maidservant, she wouldn¡¯t stand down.

    This made her a formidable figure, indeed.

    Moreover, her eyes were ablaze with vitality, and within her body were swirling currents of energy fueling her lifeforce. She was a martial Grandmaster, having cultivated 15 channels of True Qi within her body!

    In terms of martial cultivation, she was on par with Ying Aoshan. And her Taoist skills weren¡¯t bad either. So, she was a unique existance exceling in both martial arts and Taoist practices.

    As to her combative power, it would hardly lose to Ying Aotian, Ying Qingfeng, and could even be stronger. After all, she could summon ghosts to assist her in a fight, deploy symbols, and attack with a Magic Artifact.

    The woman is not of a large age, possessing such power, she truly is a genius among geniuses.

    ¡°Can¡¯t a woman cultivate Dao Law?¡± The beautiful chairwoman glanced at Huang Xiaolong with sarcasm, ¡°Speak up, what¡¯s the deal with the haunted house at the Poplar Osmanthus Garden? Plus, I heard you were helping the Shui family, the bigwigs of Shaanxi Province, to lift their generations-old curse. Did you succeed?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ I have no obligation to share that with you. Are you telling me that you called me down in the middle of the night just to ask me this kind of boring question?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Seems like, you really are unruly.¡± The beautiful chairwoman flicked her fingernails, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a straightforward talk. I am the chairwoman of the Mystical Studies Association. Now, I invite you to join our association. I will offer you the best treatment, allowing you to easily have wealth and beauty. I can even give you some high-quality magic artifacts, and elixirs.¡±

    The beautiful chairwoman threw out the bait, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our Mystical Studies Association. Even though it is only a civilian organization, it is recognized by many key people here in Huaxia. Joining the association will be much better than fighting solo.¡±

    The more the beautiful chairwoman spoke, the more arrogant she became. ¡°Once you join our association, you will be the Guardian, second only to me and revered by at least half of the Taoists in Huaxia. What does glory and wealth mean? This is it. Besides, I can even occasionally give you pointers in cultivating Dao Law. You should know, my Ma Family has been hunting and exorcising demons and ghosts for generations. We have a rich heritage.¡±

    The chairwoman¡¯s surname was ¡°Ma¡±.

    ¡°As a cultivator of Dao Law, you should naturally know my Ma family¡­¡± She broke off here, a trace of pride flashed across the beautiful chairwoman¡¯s face. She was extremely proud of her family. ¡°In the past, the 13th generation Taoist of my Ma family used 17 ¡®Supreme Talismans¡¯ and pinned a Yin Dragon in the void, leaving it to be sun-dried for 49 days, reducing the Yin Dragon¡¯s spirit to nothing¡­ In terms of exorcising Dragons with Dao techniques, my Ma family was the first!¡±

    Upon reaching here, the beautiful chairwoman suddenly sighed with lament. ¡°Dao technique, Buddhist Law, are the essence of our Huaxia¡¯s mysticism. However, the relentless flow of time doesn¡¯t care, many profound and wonderful Dao techniques were lost. Nowadays, genuine Dao technique users are as scarce as phoenix feathers or unicorn horns, even in our Mystical Studies Association, they are mixed with the good and the bad, most are superficially educated¡­ You are very strong, if we join hands, we can create another brilliant era for Huaxia¡¯s Dao techniques!¡±

    The beautiful chairwoman, with her eloquent tongue, ceaselessly lobbied Huang Xiaolong.

    When Huang Xiaolong heard that she wanted to give him pointers on Dao Law, he really couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and a burst of laughter escaped from him.

    ¡°Do you think what I said was funny?¡± The beautiful chairwoman¡¯s face showed her anger, a chill emanating from her body dropping the temperature of the entire basketball court significantly.

    The lone wandering ghosts around were scared and kept their distance.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take ten minutes to think about it, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± The beautiful chairwoman stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No need to think, I refuse.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°I am a solitary cloud and wild crane, I don¡¯t want to join any organization. However, if you insist that I join, there is a way, that is, by becoming my wife. I can help take care of your Mystical Studies Association. If you encounter any troubles that you can¡¯t handle, I can help.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s frivolous words, the beautiful chairwoman was livid, her dialate brows and her whole body shaking lightly, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡±

    ¡°I said you are qualified to be my wife, but only as a concubine. I already have someone in mind for my legitimate wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She¡¯s angry!

    The beautiful chairwoman was truly angry!

    In her life, she always took the initiative and was only defeated once. That was because her opponent was too powerful, and she really couldn¡¯t fight back. Apart from that, no one had ever dared to defy her.

    Today, she personally came to lobby Huang Xiaolong but he not only didn¡¯t give her face, he made fun of her instead. This infuriated her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a duel¡­ If you can beat me, heh~~ I don¡¯t mind becoming your concubine.¡± The beautiful chairwoman¡¯s Dao and True Qi erupted from within her, exuding a dominating aura that she would conquer anything or anyone that stood in her way!

 Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Turning Soil into a Mountain

    Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Turning Soil into a Mountain

    The beautiful president¡¯s momentum had fully exploded, filled with tremendous True Qi power!

    This sort of aura was enough to shatter people¡¯s hearts with fear.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was grinning brilliantly. ¡°Wait wait¡­you mean to say, if you can¡¯t beat me in a duel, you¡¯ll agree to be my little wife, is that right? You mustn¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°Your arrogance is rather annoying!¡± The beautiful president had a hint of mockery in her eyes, her lips curled up slightly as she looked at him with ridicule.

    She did not believe that Huang Xiaolong could compete with her!

    Firstly, the beautiful president¡¯s family had inherited a Taoist spell that was peerless in the world, and she was a rare genius.

    Secondly, even if her Daoist spells were no match for Huang Xiaolong, she was still a Martial Arts Grandmaster! Even if it came to brute force, she would be able to beat Huang Xiaolong to death!

    ¡°Hehehehe~~ yes, if you can beat me, I, Ma Chuxia, am willing to be your little wife with no complaints. However, if you lose, obediently join the Occult Society and serve me for life!¡± The beautiful president ¡®Ma Chuxia¡¯ said with a confident face.

    ¡°Alright, alright! Bring it on! I¡¯m game!¡± Huang Xiaolong was practically bursting with laughter. ¡°What a delightful surprise! I wasn¡¯t expecting to get a little wife for free today! Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Suddenly, Ma Chuxia produced a bell from her waist and jingled it.

    Waves of sound rippled out towards Huang Xiaolong.

    In these sound waves, there were countless Daoist runes flowing and it seemed to be mingled with numerous people chanting spells.

    Magic Artifact¨C¡°Soul-Attracting Bell¡±.

    This Magic Artifact was not forged by Ma Chuxia herself, it was passed down through generations of the Ma Family and was an extremely powerful treasure!

    The Soul-Attracting Bell could suppress and kill Yin Souls. Even the strongest specters would have their bodies torn open by the bell sound¡¯s wounds until they exploded.

    This artifact also worked wonders against humans.

    At the lighter level, it could cause hallucinations; at the heavier level, it could forcefully exorcise a person¡¯s soul.

    It was monstrously powerful!

    The waves of sound immediately swept over Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong stood still, his expression was relaxed, and eyes clear as water.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Ma Chuxia showed a shocked expression. Did this ancient artifact just fail to work on Huang Xiaolong?

    In response, Ma Chuxia rapidly intensified the shaking of the Soul-Attracting Bell, chanting spells as she did so. The sounds of the bell were like the wailing of myriads of ghosts.

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly grinned, ¡°You can stop shaking it. It¡¯s completely useless against me.¡±

    As the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul power was extraordinary and invincible. Not to mention the Soul-Attracting Bell, even ten or a hundred times more potent artifacts couldn¡¯t shake Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Daoist heart.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong casually threw something out.

    A yellow talisman attached itself to Ma Chuxia¡¯s face like a maggot on a bone, instantly sticking to her, catching her off guard.

    Just as Ma Chuxia was about to reach out and tear it off, suddenly, the talisman ignited, and a golden light seeped into her body.

    Shortly after, a rather servile smile appeared on Ma Chuxia¡¯s face. Despite her best efforts at controlling her facial expressions, she could not stop herself from grinning, looking very humble.

    ¡°Well, my little wife, this is a Puppet¡¯s Charm. You¡¯re ensnared. Now, I can command you to do whatever I want.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grin became impish. ¡°Hmm~~ This charm was drawn by me, so don¡¯t bother trying to resist. Just enjoy the pleasure of being a puppet¡­ hahaha~~~ Dance for me first!¡±

    To Ma Chuxia, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were like a magic spell. She couldn¡¯t resist, and started to sway the Soul-Attracting Bell whilst dancing.

    Remarkably, what she was performing was a belly dance.

    Tsk tsk, it seems Ma Chuxia has specifically trained for this, bouncing quite professionally, quite sexy, her little waist twisting back and forth, it is really quite a sight.

    As she danced, Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes unexpectedly shed tears of extreme humiliation!

    The next second, Ma Chuxia bit her own tongue, spraying a drop of essence blood, with a puff, a mist of blood diffused, dissipating the Mana of the ¡®Puppet Talisman¡¯.

    Essence blood was precious, Ma Chuxia was like cutting off her own arm, a heroic sacrifice.

    ¡°Perverted madman! I will kill you! I will kill you!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s intent to kill shot out from her entire body, she was fuming with anger, her beautiful features twisted in rage!

    ¡°Soul Entrapment Array!¡± With a sweet yell, she scattered a handful of talisman seals. They exploded on the basketball court, instantly covering the entire court in thick fog, with Huang Xiaolong seemingly trapped in a maze, surrounded by seemingly endless fog from all sides.

    Suddenly, a sword light like a falling star tore through the fog, slashing towards Huang Xiaolong.

    It was Ma Chuxia stepping on Nine Dragons¡¯ Eight Trigrams Array, holding the Peach Wood Sword in her hand, flying towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, with her mouth reciting Taoist sword technique spells.

    This was Ma Chuxia¡¯s strongest attack, her feet glowed golden beneath her, like a heavenly dragon burrowing into the earth, her whole body full of Taoist might, shaking the heavens and the earth.

    The Peach Wood Sword in her hand flickered with flame light, the aura of Taoism was like ten directions all destroyed.

    Ma Chuxia had killed several purple-robed fierce ghosts with this sword. As soon as she was tricked, she knew that Huang Xiaolong was the formidable enemy she had always worried about. She needed to muster up all her strength and concentration. Only then could she suppress Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~my little wife, your Taoist arts are still quite good, but it¡¯s a pity that you met me, so you have to obediently admit defeat. Now, since you¡¯re my little wife, I won¡¯t stop you from witnessing what true Taoist arts are.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Then, he took a few steps back, avoiding Ma Chuxia¡¯s Peach Wood Sword, bent down, grabbed a handful of mud from the ground, and recited, ¡°Earth of East Mountain and South Mountain, Earth under my feet now, creates a mountain five times taller than me, repelling tigers and wolves, ghosts and evils. Away from the slashing blades and spears, I summon the decree of three mountains and nine nobles! Rise!¡±

    As soon as the words fell!

    Boom!

    The earth roared!

    A mountain of earth rose at Ma Chuxia¡¯s feet!

    This mountain of earth was five stories high, about 15-16 meters.

    In an instant, Ma Chuxia stood on the top of the mountain, the cold wind whistling around her, her body trembling, she was almost going mad!

    Rolling Dirt into Mountain Spell!

    This was the legendary Rolling Dirt into Mountain Spell!

    According to the documents passed down in the Ma family, even the strongest Taoist in the Ma family would not know spells such as Rolling Dirt into Mountain or Scatter Beans into Soldiers. These were spells that only legendary semi-immortals could perform!

    This was the first time in Ma Chuxia¡¯s life that she had seen such a magical Taoist art.

    She stood on the mountain, looking down at Huang Xiaolong below, only to see him with a teasing expression, an expression of utter disregard.

    This scene, as if engraved in Ma Chuxia¡¯s heart¨C¡® Who is he exactly? How does he know this Taoist art that only exists in legends¡­ I¡­ I¡­ When it comes to Taoist arts¡­ I am by far inferior to him! No! Even that formidable enemy who once defeated me might not be his match!¡¯

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, the mountain of earth disappeared, the spell was undone, the five-story-high mountain of earth, surprisingly turned into a small heap of sand.

    Ma Chuxia fell down like a plummeting weight.

    Huang Xiaolong below, opened his arms wide, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my little wife, I¡¯ll catch you!¡±

    As she fell rapidly, a flash of brilliance burst forth from Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes, she lifted her right hand, emitting an aura of True Qi, seeming about to erupt!

    ¡®If your Taoist arts are superior, I¡¯ll fight you with martial arts! I refuse to believe, I can¡¯t defeat you!¡¯

 Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Chapter 626: You will be my little wife someday!

    Chapter 626: Chapter 626: You will be my little wife someday!

    The speed at which Ma Chuxia fell from the hill was extremely fast. It was literally lightning fast, and Huang Xiaolong was waiting for her like a cat opening its mouth before a prey.

    The next second¡­

    Huang Xiaolong held his arms out and caught Ma Chuxia in a full embrace!

    Tsk, Tsk, she smelled divine, her body was soft, it really wasn¡¯t bad¡­

    This was the first time Ma Chuxia was held by a man, a mixture of feelings arose in her heart, especially the masculine energy radiating from Huang Xiaolong, which made her feel weak at the knees.

    Moreover, on Huang Xiaolong, there was a kind of almost ethereal aura, this aura, especially seductive, surprisingly made Ma Chuxia somewhat restless!

    This was the first time in Ma Chuxia¡¯s life that she felt this way, it almost made her lose her composure!

    ¡°Little wife, you¡¯re so heavy.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin while holding Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your little wife!¡± Ma Chuxia clenched her teeth and directly attached her right palm to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, sternly saying, ¡°Kid, you dare take advantage of me! However, your Taoist magic does indeed impress me. But I forgot to tell you¡­ I¡¯m actually a Great Grandmaster in ancient martial arts! Now, with a slight surge of True Qi in my palm, I can easily break your heart veins! Martial arts each have their own merits, but if a Taoist gets close to a Grandmaster in ancient martial arts, it¡¯s a certain death! There¡¯s a saying that in a close fight, I am invincible!¡±

    At this time, Ma Chuxia¡¯s palm, pressed against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, felt his strong heartbeat, which almost made her abandon her threat to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Uh,~~ little wife, are you planning to murder your husband?¡± Huang Xiaolong wore a careless smile, not taking Ma Chuxia¡¯s threat seriously at all.

    ¡°Stop taking advantage of me! You think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Ma Chuxia deliberately said with a stern face. ¡°Alright, now I¡¯m giving you a chance. Join the Xuan Studies Club and follow my command! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you instantly!¡±

    In fact, Ma Chuxia was just trying to intimidate Huang Xiaolong. She wouldn¡¯t dare to kill a Taoist who was able to create hills out of mud. It¡¯s like a collector not bearing to smash a precious porcelain.

    The situation at this time was indeed quite strange. Huang Xiaolong was holding the beautiful club president Ma Chuxia, and Ma Chuxia¡¯s whole body¡¯s True Qi was gathering on her right palm, poised to kill Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little wife, you got it wrong. It¡¯s supposed to be a fight of magic. You lost to me, you should accept the loss and willingly be my little wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an insouciant smile. ¡°Little wife, remember this, the big wife is Song Yuru, we are destined for each other, and she is the school beauty of Binhai University. You will have to politely call her ¡®sister¡¯ when you see her in the future, you know?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ma Chuxia exploded in anger, with her status and martial arts skills, lumping it with a university girl and calling her ¡°sister¡± ¨C this is ridiculous!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths to think! Not joining the Xuan Studies Club, signifies immediate death!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s face was frosty.

    ¡°Little wife, you¡¯re not being good, threatening me. I need to punish you!¡± After saying that, Huang Xiaolong directly kissed Ma Chuxia¡¯s crimson lips.

    Ma Chuxia was both astonished and embarrassed, she yelled out. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    However, the moment she opened her mouth, Huang Xiaolong blocked it!

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened, her eyes filled with incredulous expressions.

    Oh God, my first kiss is gone!

    The next second, the fury and murderous intent in Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes erupted like a torrential flood, absolutely unstoppable!

    She didn¡¯t care anymore, she released her True Qi from her palm with a bang. The devastating True Qi poured into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, trying to shatter all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart veins!

    However, after Ma Chuxia¡¯s True Qi entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, it disappeared like a mud cow entering the sea, leaving no traces at all. It was as if Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was a black hole, capable of absorbing True Qi!

    Ma Chuxia was even more horrified.

    She was a Grandmaster in ancient martial arts who had accumulated 15 flows of True Qi. Even the stronger ones than her, would die instantly if struck at their vital point.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong not only had nothing at all, but he was also increasingly enthusiastic about the kiss!

    Squeak squeak squeak.

    Ma Chuxia slapped Huang Xiaolong a few times, all to no avail.

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong let go of his lips, gently threw Ma Chuxia away.

    Ma Chuxia performed a roll in the air and landed steadily. Her face was flushed, and tears of grievance flowed from her eyes.

    In her life, she had never been taken advantage of like this, nor had she suffered a setback like this before.

    However, besides feeling extremely embarrassed and furious, Ma Chuxia was more astonished. ¡°You¡­ why¡­ why can¡¯t my palm force hurt you¡­ why¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because you¡¯re simply no match for me. Besides, you¡¯re my little wife, and I¡¯ve got you for life. The only road for you is to obediently obey.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grave expression.

    Indeed, when dealing with Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t foresee any advantages, she was restrained in all sides, shackled at all times.

    Powerless, helpless, crestfallen¡­

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go! I will remember you! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Ma Chuxia didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer, nor did she dare to tangle with Huang Xiaolong anymore.

    She cast a resentful gaze at Huang Xiaolong, turned into a wisp of smoke, disappeared from the basketball court and fled in panic.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ little wife. You can¡¯t escape, sooner or later you¡¯ll willingly be my little wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Your lips taste so sweet. Very good, very good. Well, back to the hotel, continue sleeping~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong returned to the hotel with some delight.

    The next day, Xia Ying accompanied Huang Xiaolong on sightseeing in some tourist spots in Dong¡¯an city, and Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t tell her about the incident last night.

    And Ma Chuxia, and the Xuan Studies Club, seemed to have temporarily given up on targeting Huang Xiaolong for the moment.

    Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying played until late before returning to the hotel. The more contact they had, the gentler Xia Ying became towards Huang Xiaolong. At times, she would gaze at him dreamily, as if she had fallen deep into the net of love.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong had invited Xia Ying for a late-night chat, but Xia Ying was scared and did not dare to come into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room. Of course, she¡¯s not a fool. The invite to chat was a pretense, the real motive was to have sex. But as a maiden, she was not yet mentally prepared for that.

    Huang Xiaolong did not force.

    Just before going to bed, Zhou Mi sent a voice message on WeChat ¨C

    ¡°Master Long¡­ Are you asleep? I¡¯m still in Dong¡¯an city~~ Do you have some time tomorrow? Erfang and I plan to invite you for a meal. Erfang wants to thank you¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, could it be that they really want to serve me together?

    Good heavens!

    Exciting!

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong accepted the invitation from Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang.

    ¡­

 Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Chapter 627: This Guy is Not a Good Person

    Chapter 627: Chapter 627: This Guy is Not a Good Person

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong accepted the invitation from Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, two popular female live-streaming hosts, to dine at a high-end restaurant in Dong¡¯an City.

    Huang Xiaolong had intended to invite Xia Ying along, but she grudgingly refused. Like a jealous wife, she repeatedly admonished Huang Xiaolong not to stay out too late.

    ¡°Two fox spirits¡­¡± was Xia Ying¡¯s assessment of the two female hosts.

    Huang Xiaolong took a taxi to the entrance of the restaurant.

    As soon as he stepped out of the car, he saw Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang who had been waiting for a while, standing at the entrance of the restaurant, waving passionately at him.

    ¡°Master Long! Over here!¡± Zhou Mi was dressed in an apple green dress today, significantly bearing a deliberate makeup look. Beneath the intense red lipstick were pure white teeth, making her seem as sweet as her voice. Her lively eyes were playfully blinking.

    Miao Erfang dressed more casually today, wearing a sleeveless top with purple polka dots and cream-colored capris imprinted with small flowers. Paired with white mid-heel sandals, her cooling outfit was a feast for the eyes.

    Both female hosts had their own styles, as distinctive as orchids in spring and chrysanthemums in autumn, their beauty could compete with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives.

    However, when Huang Xiaolong looked at Miao Erfang, an unusual trace crossed his eyes.

    Quickly stepping forward, Huang Xiaolong quietly smiled at Miao Erfang, ¡°You seem a bit off today¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhm~~~¡± At his words, Miao Erfang¡¯s delicate face turned slightly red.

    However, Zhou Mi couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing, ¡°Hahaha~~~ Master Long, you are truly a god! Can you tell that Erfang is on her period? True, true. Every time she¡¯s on her period, she¡¯s slightly uncomfortable. But she toughened up to come and attend to you today, Master Long.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°When you¡¯re on your period, it¡¯s good to rest at home. There¡¯s no need to treat me to a meal. We can do it some other day.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Master Long, how can we do that when she¡¯s on her period~~ hehehe~~ Alright, alright, I won¡¯t make it dirty¡­¡± Zhou Mi laughed, covering her mouth. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Master Long. Why would her period matter? Erfang has many talents. For instance, she can play the flute~~¡±

    As expected of the hosts who are worshipped by thousands of netizens, their words had no boundaries. They were shameless, like typical seasoned players, almost on par with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman, Liu Feilei.

    However, Huang Xiaolong, having observed Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang, found that they are not debauched women. They just talk a lot, but both their bodies and hearts were pure; they were still virtuous young women.

    ¡°Mimi, your talk is getting more vulgar!¡± Miao Erfang blushed, but soon furrowed her brows, slightly pressing her abdomen as if in great pain.

    Huang Xiaolong studied Miao Erfang carefully once more, with a thoughtful look on his face.

    Miao Erfang met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze and explained, ¡°It¡¯s an old problem. I¡¯ve run to many hospitals and consulted many experienced Chinese medicine doctors, but it can¡¯t be cured completely. I¡¯m sorry to make you laugh, Master Long.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After we finish eating, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Master Long? Are you also experienced in gynecology? You¡¯re truly versatile.¡± Zhou Mi looked at him with disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, if you have any gynecological problems, I can help you heal them.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Zhou Mi.

    Zhou Mi responded with a charming smile. ¡°Great, great.¡±

    Just at that moment¨C

    ¡°Fangfang!¡± A refined male voice rang out.

    A man in his late thirties, wearing a suit, was approaching them. He radiated a scholarly aura, appearing refined and graceful. Moreover, he had the demeanor befitting a successful person.

    ¡°Oh? This guy isn¡¯t a good man¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong eyed the man, his pupils slightly contracted, ¡°He reeks of blood¡­ responsible for many lives¡­ Interesting, very interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Brother Zhen?¡± Miao Erfang was taken aback.

    ¡°Fangfang, I asked you to have lunch with me today and you said you were busy¡­ Turns out, you were meeting a friend.¡± The man chuckled in a refined manner, his gaze first shifting to Zhou Mi, a nearly sadistic flame flickering deep in his eyes. But the expression was fleeting, quickly replaced with his cultivated demeanor as he extended a friendly hand to Zhou Mi. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Fangfang¡¯s good friend, Zhao Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Zhou Mi smiled politely and shook hands with Zhao Zhen.

    Then, Zhao Zhen turned his gaze to Huang Xiaolong, revealing traces of jealousy and a shadowy murderous intent in his eyes. He also extended his hand to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Excuse me, are you Fangfang¡¯s¡­?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not shake Zhao Zhen¡¯s hand, replying nonchalantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. There is no need for us to pretend to be friendly.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Zhen¡¯s outstretched hand hung awkwardly in midair. He chuckled coldly and retracted his hand, commenting lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve got character.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have lunch,¡± Miao Erfang quickly suggested. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Zhen, I¡¯m having lunch with my friends today.¡±

    ¡°No problem. But since we met, why not add another pair of chopsticks? Let¡¯s say, this lunch is on me,¡± Zhao Zhen offered. ¡°In this world, an extra friend means an extra path.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Together? Um¡­ uh¡­¡± Miao Erfang was at a loss.

    However, Huang Xiaolong suddenly stated, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all eat together.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, through his observation, accurately inferred that Zhao Zhen was likely responsible for nine deaths.

    Such a man would certainly be a murderous devil. And one who seemed righteous on the surface¡­ truly perverse.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had a feeling that Zhao Zhen had set his sights on Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi.

    They were already his prey.

    ¡®Heh, such scum colliding with me, such bad luck for you.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a sly smile.

    Since Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t object, Miao Erfang agreed to Zhao Zhen¡¯s suggestion, and the four of them had lunch together.

    However, Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi were originally set on Huang Xiaolong for today, so the unexpected guest made the two beauties somewhat uncomfortable.

    Then, Miao Erfang pulled Huang Xiaolong to the side, whispering, ¡°Master Long, Zhao Zhen is quite influential in Dong¡¯an¡­ He¡¯s the successor of the Zhao Family. The Zhao family controls a huge listed company, and numerous subsidiaries. I estimate their assets to be in the billions. And¡­ he¡­ he¡­¡±

    ¡°He wants to charm you, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Uh¡­ Master Long, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡­I don¡¯t feel anything for Zhao Zhen. He¡¯s the only one smitten. Moreover, I always find him¡­ strange¡­ in an indescribable way¡­ he just makes me very uncomfortable.¡± Miao Erfang furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Your feeling is correct.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°You should stay as far away from this scum as possible, otherwise, you could end up dead without even knowing it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Master Long, I didn¡¯t expect you to hold Zhao Zhen in such low regard. Well, calling him scum might be a bit harsh.¡± Miao Erfang stammered nervously, ¡°Master Long, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Just¡­ just¡­ Can you pretend to be my boyfriend when we have dinner? Help me ward him off? He¡¯s always asking me out, and I don¡¯t know how to refuse him anymore.¡± Miao Erfang pleaded, looking very distressed, then clasped her hands together and pleaded pathetically, ¡°Master Long, please~~¡±

 Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Chapter 628: The Blood-Eating Demon

    Chapter 628: Chapter 628: The Blood-Eating Demon

    The four of them settled down in the private room.

    Zhao Zhen observed carefully and noticeably felt that the two beauties, Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang, were acting quite differently towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®This kid¡­ Could it be that he¡¯s charmed both these pretty anchor ladies at once? Damn it! They¡¯re mine! I won¡¯t let any mutt lay a finger on them!¡¯ Zhao Zhen roared in a sickly manner inside his heart.

    Yet, his expression remained gentle and amiable. He spoke first, addressing Miao Erfang. ¡°Fangfang, aren¡¯t you¡­ um, going through those uncomfortable days? I thought you declined eating with me because of this situation.¡±

    After speaking, Zhao Zhen gloated by glancing at Huang Xiaolong. His eyes seemed to say, ¡°Look, I even know when Miao Erfang has her period!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~¡± Miao Erfang¡¯s face stiffened momentarily, then she immediately began to explain. ¡°Little Long¡­ This is¡­ well, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s privacy¡­ uh¡­ I went to the hospital¡­ and it happened that Brother Zhen knows my doctor, so¡­ he found out¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Seeing Miao Erfang explaining to Huang Xiaolong, Zhao Zhen grunted in displeasure.

    Miao Erfang then grinned. ¡°Brother Zhen, actually, Little Long is my newly made boyfriend¡­¡±

    Zhou Mi gave Miao Erfang a mischievous glance. She, of course, knew Miao Erfang¡¯s intentions. Zhou Mi thought to herself, ¡®You crafty woman, using my crush to shield yourself!¡¯

    Hearing this, Zhao Zhen¡¯s eye muscles twitched noticeably, and his gaze turned cold. ¡°Oh¡­ Ha-ha, Fangfang, so you¡¯re taken¡­ But you¡¯ve never mentioned this before. You haven¡¯t talked about your boyfriend either.¡±

    ¡°Little Long and I fell in love at first sight.¡± Miao Erfang intentionally flirted with Huang Xiaolong. She was a great actress, sitting beside Huang Xiaolong with an air of dependence.

    Zhao Zhen was fuming.

    The waitress began to serve the dishes.

    Suddenly, Miao Erfang¡¯s face turned pale, holding her abdomen, apparently in pain again.

    ¡°Ha-ha, young man, look how painful it is for Fangfang, sigh~~ Now that you¡¯re her boyfriend, you should protect and take care of her.¡± Zhao Zhen said sarcastically. ¡°Ever since I found out about Fangfang¡¯s problem, I¡¯ve done my research. Finally, I found an old doctor, skilled at treating women¡¯s problems. He has a talent for treating menstrual issues and painful periods. I was planning to invite him to Dong¡¯an to treat Fangfang. However, now that Fangfang has a boyfriend, I would rather step back to avoid misunderstandings.¡±

    There was a hint of a threat in Zhao Zhen¡¯s tone. ¡°Fangfang, this disorder of yours is not serious if you get it treated, but if ignored, it can become a persistent problem. Left untreated, it could develop into an incurable lifelong issue. At the moment, I think the old doctor I mentioned could probably cure you. His consultation fee is very high, and he can hardly be hired by ordinary people¡­ I used my family¡¯s connections to get in touch with him¡­ haha~~~ Maybe you should think about it¡­ I hope you choose someone who truly cares about your health.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, are you threatening Erfang? Cut it out~~ Who does that, it¡¯s like taking advantage of someone¡¯s difficulties!¡± Zhou Mi grumbled discontentedly.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~~¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing.

    ¡°What? Do you think my words are funny?¡± Zhao Zhen looked at Huang Xiaolong with a grim face.

    As the heir to Zhao¡¯s Group in Dong¡¯an, the prey he was eying was snatched away by a rather poor-looking young man. Yet this same boy was now mocking him.

    Even a man as patient as Zhao Zhen found it hard to bear.

    ¡°Yes, I find your words extremely funny, ridiculously far-fetched.¡± Huang Xiaolong started grabbing food and eating.

    ¡°I¡¯m far-fetched?¡± Zhao Zhen asked coldly. ¡°Outrageous! What¡¯s far-fetched about what I said?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed while taking a few bites of food, then lifted his eyes to look at Zhao Zhen. ¡°Erfang¡¯s condition cannot be cured by any doctor in the world.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Zhao Zhen laughed mockingly. ¡°Since you can¡¯t handle it and can¡¯t find a good doctor, you¡¯ve concluded that Fangfang is incurable¡­ I think your character is deeply flawed! Fangfang, look, your boyfriend, instead of comforting you, he¡¯s sentencing you to death!¡±

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi had great faith in and looked up to Huang Xiaolong. Since Huang Xiaolong said there was no cure, they naturally became tense.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. Erfang, no matter how good the doctor is, even if Hua Tuo and Bian Que are resurrected, they can¡¯t cure your menstrual dysfunction,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°This is no exaggeration. Because¡­ this¡­ is not a disease.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~¡± Zhao Zhen burst out laughing dramatically. ¡°Fangfang has had irregular periods and severe menstrual pain since her teens, and you¡¯re now saying she¡¯s not sick? Hilarious! Absolutely hilarious! I reckon you not only have a character issue but also a serious problem with your intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Doctors can¡¯t treat it. But I can.¡± Huang Xiaolong ignored Zhao Zhen, smiling at Miao Erfang. ¡°Tell me, did you use to indiscriminately discard your used sanitary pads?¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~~~~¡± Miao Erfang¡¯s face, which was pale due to the pain, turned red abruptly, and she felt so embarrassed she wanted to hide somewhere!

    Yes, when Miao Erfang was in boarding school, she was very carefree and several times had thrown used sanitary pads onto the hill behind the dormitory.

    Later, as she grew up, she became more attentive and stopped doing such things.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong bringing up this embarrassing incident from her past, Miao Erfang was at a loss for words.

    This was so embarrassing!

    And painful!

    But she was also puzzled. How did Huang Xiaolong know about this old and insignificant matter?

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just say it.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Erfang, your problem not because you¡¯re ill, it¡¯s because¨C you¡¯ve been targeted by a ghost!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ghost?¡± Upon hearing this, Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi both shuddered slightly.

    ¡°Yes, a blood-eating ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Miao Erfang, ¡°It¡¯s a vile ghost that often appears in slaughterhouses feasting on blood¡­ and what it loves the most is a woman¡¯s¨C menstrual blood! Ladies, you shouldn¡¯t casually throw away your used sanitary pads during your period. It can easily attract a blood-eating ghost.¡±

    ¡°It seems you carelessly attracted a blood-eating ghost before, and since then, it¡¯s been sneaking around feeding on your blood during your period. Of course, it won¡¯t bother you if you¡¯re not having your period¡­ hence your chronic menstrual irregularity, dysmenorrhea. Seeking medical treatment has proven futile. Actually, all you need to do is catch this ghost and your problem will resolve itself without need for treatment.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ ha ha ha ha~~~~~~~¡± Zhao Zhen couldn¡¯t help bursting into hysterical laughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Ghost¡­ ha ha ha ha~~ a blood-eating ghost? ha ha ha ha~~~ I¡¯m dying of laughter, this is truly killing me.¡±

    ¡°Erfang, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll expel this blood-eating ghost from your body now.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re having your period today, so it¡¯s already quietly lurking inside your body! I can easily grab this disgusting thing!¡±

 Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Isnt this Seeking Death?

    Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Isn¡¯t this Seeking Death?

    Bang~~!!!!!!

    Zhao Zhen slapped the dining table, his face turning a deep shade of disgust and rage. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough! What era are we living in? People are still believing in these vain superstitions! You expect to play with people¡¯s minds using these? Fangfang, and Miss Zhou Mi, do you really believe the nonsense this guy¡¯s telling? Ridiculous! Fangfang¡¯s menstrual disorder is supposedly caused by a ghost, what did he call it? Ah, a vampire¡­hahaha~~~ cute trickster, you do have a knack for naming¡­¡±

    However, the expressions of Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were alarmingly serious~~

    ¡°Really? You girls believe in this? Haven¡¯t you received an education?¡± Zhao Zhen was speechless.

    ¡°Brother Zhen, I believe in Little Long¡­ As for supernatural matters, you haven¡¯t seen them yourself, let alone experienced them¡­ so you don¡¯t have the right to question.¡± Miao Erfang said earnestly. ¡°Do not deny the unknown with your own ignorance.¡±

    ¡°Oh Erfang, what you said is quite profound.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly.

    ¡°I think you guys are all insane! Fine, I want to see what a vampire looks like today!¡± Zhao Zhen jeered coldly.

    ¡°Master Long, why don¡¯t you just heal Erfang? She¡¯s had a hard time these years, it¡¯s heart-breaking to see her suffering.¡± Zhou Mi pitifully suggested.

    ¡°Hmm~Okay. But brace yourselves. It¡¯ll be intense.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and pulled out a charm from a canvas bag he was carrying. He smirked at Zhao Zhen. ¡°Would you like to step outside?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!~ You think I¡¯m going to expose your scam? I won¡¯t leave!¡± Zhao Zhen declared harshly. ¡°Deceiving innocent young girls with these tricks¡­A disgrace!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might not be able to handle it.¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted.

    ¡°Enough with the act, get on with it!¡± Zhao Zhen challenged. ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Zhen, I¡¯ve seen it all.¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong stopped talking. He directed his energies at Miao Erfang. ¡°You nasty thing, leave her body now~~¡±

    Miao Erfang was nervously muttering, ¡°Get out! Just get out! Dammit!¡±

    But there was no response.

    Zhao Zhen was laughing at the side.

    Huang Xiaolong burned the charm in his hand, a strike of golden light entered Miao Erfang¡¯s body.

    Next second¨C

    ¡°Awful! I just drink a little blood¡­do you really need to do this to me? So petty!¡±

    A sharp feminine voice echoed.

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s talking?¡± Zhao Zhen¡¯s face froze suddenly, eyes huge, his earlier laughing expression dead in its tracks, replaced by sheer shock.

    Then, with a ¡®thud,¡¯ a thick black mist billowed out from Miao Erfang¡¯s lower abdomen.

    This chilling black mist, it was Yin Qi.

    Quickly, the Yin Qi twisted and morphed into a blood-soaked female ghost, dressed in orange. She seemed to be in her twenties, her eyes ¨C wide and greedy, filled with lust, deceit, and treachery¡­.

    Off the corners of the orange female ghost¡¯s mouth, there was a trail of fresh blood¡­uh¡­ that must be Miao Erfang¡¯s menstrual blood.

    ¡°Ew~~! This is so disgusting! So awful!¡± Miao Erfang was instantaneously horrified, feeling sick to her stomach and she started vomiting. Zhou Mi also retched several times.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been haunting Erfang all these years, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked the blood-drenched female ghost. Her smell was incredibly pungent, just as Huang Xiaolong described ¡ª a vampire.

    ¡°Slurp~~~¡± The orange-clothed vicious ghost licked the blood off the corner of its mouth, a terrifying grimace on its face displaying deep satisfaction. ¡°Who let her throw away her sanitary pads so carelessly during her school days? Among all the girls in the dormitory, only she did it, and I happen to like the flavor so much. Such a delicacy! That¡¯s why I targeted her¡­ Every month, when she gets her period, it¡¯s my time to feast¡­ Tsk tsk¡­ Besides, I didn¡¯t harm her. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been long dead.¡±

    The orange-clothed vicious ghost spoke as if he was fully justified.

    ¡°Er Fang, look, it was all because you were unhygienic and lacked manners back then,¡± Zhou Mi complained.

    Miao Er Fang¡¯s face displayed both embarrassment and shyness, she covered her face and dared not meet anyone¡¯s gaze.

    Now, the truth behind Miao Er Fang¡¯s irregular menstruation had been exposed to all, causing both her and Zhou Mi to revere Huang Xiaolong even more.

    ¡°Ghost~~ Ghost¡­ Ghost¡­¡± Zhao Zhen¡¯s face had turned pale with fright, his lips black. His body shook like a sieve, he wanted to stand up and flee this private booth, but he felt as weak as if he had been hollowed out.

    ¡°I warned you earlier to leave, but you insisted on staying. Scared now, are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased Zhao Zhen. ¡°Also, I told you Er Fang was haunted by a blood-sucking ghost, but you refused to believe me, how about now? Got some pie in your face, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­stop talking¡­stop talking¡­¡± Zhao Zhen was literally bursting with frustration, a profound animosity towards Huang Xiaolong facially expressed, his hatred for him ran deep to the bone.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan for me?¡± The orange-dressed blood-sucker looked at Huang Xiaolong with uncertainty.

    Huang Xiaolong emitted a faint aura that put it on high alert, its movements heavily constrained.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, picked up a plate, and suddenly, let it slip onto Zhao Zhen¡¯s face.

    Clink~~~!!!!!!!

    This unexpected action shattered all of the glass dinnerware in front of Zhao Zhen. The sharp pieces ricocheted, slicing several wounds into Zhao Zhen¡¯s hand.

    Blood gushed out instantly.

    ¡°Ah~~!!!!!! Damn it, what the hell are you doing?¡± Zhao Zhen wailed in pain, glaring at Huang Xiaolong with a murderous look.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry, my hand slipped. Are you okay?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned at Zhao Zhen.

    The faint stench of blood filled the private booth.

    In an instant, the orange-dressed blood-sucker¡¯s eyes lit up, gruesomely grotesque drool dripped from the corner of his mouth, its neck twisted around like a broken gear, still fixated on Zhao Zhen, like a fly magnetically drawn to feces.

    The very next second¨C

    ¡°It smells so good! It really smells so good! I can¡¯t take it anymore! I need to feed!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The orange-clothed blood-sucker, bursting with bloodlust, let out a shrill scream, then immediately flung itself onto Zhao Zhen, sticking its disgusting drooly maw onto Zhao Zhen¡¯s bleeding wound, and began to fervently suck.

    Indeed, this really scared the piss out of Zhao Zhen!

    ¡°No!! Ah! Save me! Save me! Get off me! Ah!~~ Save me! Save me~~!!! I¡¯m going to die! It hurts so much!¡± Zhao Zhen, usually eloquent and graceful, let out a mournful howl of despair, his normally calm and handsome demeanor totally upended, transforming into a pitiful creature.

    ¡°Master Long really knows how to mess with people, deliberately cutting this fool¡¯s hand and then having the blood-sucker go for his blood.¡± Zhou Mi whispered into Miao Er Fang¡¯s ear. ¡°This guy was showing off in front of Master Long, wasn¡¯t he just asking for it?¡±

    Miao Er Fang snickered and nodded enthusiastically at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master Long is really something. Showing off in front of him is like looking for a death wish!¡±

 Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Chapter 630: A Homicide Happened Here!

    Chapter 630: Chapter 630: A Homicide Happened Here!

    An orange-clothed blood-sucking vampire was feasting on Zhao Zhen¡¯s blood, much like a glutton. Zhao Zhen was convulsing, screaming for help incessantly.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at Zhao Zhen. A peculiar light flashed in his eyes, then he took out a spirit cylinder and captured the vampire wearing the orange clothes.

    The room¡¯s gloomy aura disappeared entirely.

    Zhao Zhen, still in shock, flopped down into a chair, gasping breathlessly like a fish out of water.

    After several long minutes, Zhao Zhen finally managed to calm himself down. He raised his hand to examine his wound, only to find the skin around it decaying and pus oozing out. The surrounding muscles were all swollen.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhao Zhen glared furiously at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes horribly contorted as if he wanted to swallow Huang Xiaolong whole. ¡°You did this on purpose! You planned this! Vampires feed on blood, and you deliberately wounded me to make me bleed, so that vampires could suck my blood! I¡¯m going to call the police! I¡¯m going to put you behind bars! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll get beaten!¡±

    When Miao Erfang heard Zhao Zhen¡¯s words, her heart missed a beat.

    Being a local in Dong¡¯an, she knew very well the power wielded by the Zhao Family in the city. It was immense. Although Huang Xiaolong was skilled, if the Zhao Family decided to retaliate against him, it would be concerning¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Zhen, you¡¯re mistaken¡­ Little Long he¡­ he didn¡¯t hurt you. He accidentally dropped a plate, and, and¡­ the splintered pieces from the tableware cut you¡­ It was all an accident. Besides, if Little Long wanted to hurt you, he wouldn¡¯t have caught that vampire¡­¡± Miao Erfang began to defend Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hurt you? That¡¯s simply impossible,¡± muttered Zhou Mi.

    ¡°Whore!¡± Zhao Zhen stood up angrily and pointed at Miao Erfang, swearing furiously. ¡°You ungrateful woman! I¡¯ve taken a liking to you, and you don¡¯t appreciate it, instead you got this poor boy to mess with me¡­ fine, watch out! Miao Erfang, I will have you, and I will torture you mercilessly!¡±

    Amid his furious outburst, Zhao Zhen revealed his true nature, his eyes were devilish, staring straight at Miao Erfang, with murderous intent. ¡°Wait for your time to be played by me! Whore!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Zhao Zhen then shifted his murderous gaze to Huang Xiaolong. At this point, his eyes gleamed greedily with bloodlust and his facial features contorted to look much like the vampire from before. ¡°You¡­ well done¡­ I, Zhao Zhen, will avenge today¡¯s humiliation! I¡¯ll make you pay tenfold, a hundredfold! I will make you regret ever being born!¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Zhen exited the private dining room.

    ¡°Such a hypocrite.¡± Zhou Mi¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Erfang, lucky you didn¡¯t get close to him. Turns out, he only wanted to play with your body.¡±

    ¡°As if I would get close to him? I have zero feelings for him.¡± raised Miao Erfang disdainfully.

    After a pause, Miao Erfang, looking somewhat worried, turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master Long, the Zhao Family has deep roots in Dong¡¯an¡­ today you upset Zhao Zhen, and I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid he might be the type to seek revenge for the slightest grievance. He might play dirty tricks. How about, Master Long, I book you a flight tonight, where do you want to go? Sometimes, it¡¯s wise to be flexible and keep a low profile first, right? After all, we have a saying: ¡®the strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Miao Erfang, amused. ¡°You sure can prattle on. Enough. Seriously, do you guys think, I went too far today?¡±

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi exchanged glances, then spoke in unison. ¡°Indeed, you went a bit too far¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Long,¡± Miao Erfang continued. ¡°Although Zhao Zhen was somewhat arrogant, but¡­ releasing a spirit to bite him¡­ seemed¡­ seemed somewhat over the top.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I don¡¯t think it was excessive at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Why did I punish him? Because he deserved it! You guys might not understand why right now, but I¡¯ll reveal the truth later. Let¡¯s eat for now.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong began to feast on the tableful of untouched delicacies.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, however, were a bit nervous, fearing that Zhao Zhen could return with back-up.

    After lunch.

    Huang Xiaolong left the restaurant with Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi.

    Outside the restaurant.

    Huang Xiaolong sniffed the air, then grinned. ¡°Follow me, there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡±

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi were unsure what Huang Xiaolong was up to, but found it interesting and exciting.

    Miao Erfang had driven a red Beetle to the restaurant.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was behind the wheel with Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi in the backseat.

    Huang Xiaolong drove them around the city, then ventured into the suburbs.

    In the outskirts, there was a villa district.

    Nestled in the mountains by the water, each villa here is a stand-alone property with a sprawling area.

    At the first glance, it is evidently a neighborhood of the affluent in Dong¡¯an City.

    ¡°Huh? Master Long, why have you driven to ¡®Emerald City Villa District¡¯?¡± Miao Erfang asked, taken aback. ¡°Have you been here before? Wait¡­Oh, Zhao Zhen lives here!¡±

    ¡°Aha! Master Long, I get it now, you¡¯re tracking Zhao Zhen!¡± Zhou Mi fluttered her whimsical eyes. ¡°Oh my god, were you having the blood-sucking ghost bite Zhao Zhen on purpose so you could mark him and track him?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite clever.¡± Huang Xiaolong complimented.

    Yes, Zhou Mi was correct. That orange-clothed, blood eating ghost had left a very special ghost aura on Zhao Zhen. As long as Zhao Zhen remained in Dong¡¯an City, Huang Xiaolong could track this aura.

    Huang Xiaolong, through his aura-observing technique, had discovered that Zhao Zhen carried the guilt of nine victims. He was more complex than he appeared, thus, Huang Xiaolong planned to follow him to his residence.

    He parked the car outside the villa district.

    Huang Xiaolong led Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi towards the villa.

    ¡°Wait~~ Master Long, places like these villa districts with the rich have strict restrictions, we won¡¯t be able to get in~~¡± Miao Erfang said, holding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I can get in,¡± responded Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    This ¡°Emerald City Villa District¡± is indeed a property project built by the Shui Family. From security to property management, everyone is a part of the Shui Family.

    As it happens, Huang Xiaolong had seized half of the Shui family¡¯s assets. All the property, security personnel, and cleaning staff within this villa district now worked for him!

    Hence, he made a simple phone call. The security guard at the gate received the call, saluted Huang Xiaolong, and allowed him to pass in without any fuss.

    This left Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang marveling at the spectacle.

    Upon entering the villa district and walking a few steps, they witnessed an eerily odd sight.

    A gang of dogs with their tongues lolling out, displaying their canine greed as they drooled uncontrollably, surrounded a cleaner in the district. They were whimpering and barking, almost as if they were ready to pounce, tear the cleaner to shreds, and swallow her up.

    The cleaner was both shocked and angry as she attempted to shoo them off.

    But the dogs refused to scatter, whimpering and barking, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°How strange¡­¡± Zhou Mi murmured, her eyes filled with amazement. ¡°These aren¡¯t strays. Why are they behaving as if they want to attack someone?¡±

    Indeed, golden retrievers, Labradors, and pitbull terriers were among the pets surrounding the cleaner. Even small breeds, such as Pomeranians, Teddy dogs, and Shiba Inus were part of the crowd.

    Everyone knows that pet dogs are generally not aggressive. But at that moment, these pets had gone absolutely berserk, their eyes filled with bloodthirst and intense greed.

    Witnessing this unusual sight, Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang felt a chill creep up on them.

    A strange sparkle flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. With a smile, he remarked, ¡°Just as I deduced. Do you know why these ordinary pet dogs turned so ferocious and appear to be ready to attack humans?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± both Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang shook their heads in unison.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Because they have tasted human flesh! When dogs eat human flesh and organs, they turn into something like what you¡¯re seeing right now!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze traversed towards a three-story villa in the vicinity, which was Zhao Zhen¡¯s residence. ¡°A murder has occurred in this villa district. Come, follow me!¡±

    Murder?

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were stunned, to say the least.

    ¡°Master Long, was it¡­was it the work of a vengeful spirit?¡± Miao Erfang asked, her voice trembling.

    Huang Xiaolong murmured, ¡°Sometimes, humans can be scarier, crueler, colder, and more twisted than ghosts¡­¡±

 Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Basement No. 631

    Chapter 631: Basement No. 631

    Huang Xiaolong led Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi towards Zhao Zhen¡¯s villa. As they passed the crazed pet dogs, Huang Xiaolong released his Soul Power, launching the dogs that had been surrounding and targeting a cleaning lady, away.

    As they walked, Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were still trying to absorb what Huang Xiaolong had just said.

    A murder had occurred in this villa district? The pet dogs had turned terrifying because they had been fed human flesh.

    So in other words, someone in the community had been¡­ dismembered!

    The thought frightened both Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, causing them to shudder.

    ¡°Master Long, should¡­ should we call the police?¡± Miao Erfang asked, her voice trembling.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered with a smile.

    They approached the gate of Zhao Zhen¡¯s villa.

    The villa was tightly shut with many surveillance cameras installed in the yard and the gate.

    ¡°This is Zhao Zhen¡¯s home.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. Then he drew a deep breath and murmured, ¡°There¡¯s a smell of blood¡­ the villa reeks of blood~~~¡±

    ¡°Master Long, how are we going to get in? Are you suspecting that Zhao Zhen¡­ Zhao Zhen is the perpetrator of the murder and dismemberment in this villa district?¡± Miao Erfang asked with disbelief written all over her face. ¡°Oh my gosh, Zhao Zhen always seemed so refined. He¡¯s such a person of influence, the future leader of Zhao¡¯s Group¡­ how could he possibly have committed murder¡­ and dismemberment?¡±

    ¡°Appearances can be deceiving.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then released several fierce ghosts from his ghost lantern to cover all the surveillance cameras of the villa.

    Then, he took out several talismans to pass through the wall.

    One minute later.

    Huang Xiaolong, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi had slipped into the villa¡¯s ground floor lobby.

    The luxurious interior, high-end furniture, and light fixtures¡­ every detail screamed of wealth and extravagance.

    But, the first floor of the villa was deserted. Not only was Zhao Zhen missing, but there was also not even a single servant around.

    The villa had three floors and a basement.

    ¡°Master Long, it seems Zhao Zhen is not at home~¡± Zhou Mi whispered, sounding like someone committing a theft.

    Miao Erfang, however, was inspecting the lobby, trying to find any traces of blood. But after a while, she found no bloodstains at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. We¡¯re not criminals, we are seeking justice.¡± Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly sat on a luxurious Italian imported sofa, lit a cigarette, and beckoned Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi to come over with clear comfort, as if he were at his own home.

    The two female broadcasters sat next to Huang Xiaolong, their faces full of suspicion.

    On the coffee table was a thick photo album.

    Huang Xiaolong picked it up and started to flip through it. All the photos were of young, beautiful women with good figures.

    Each photo had annotated pen comments beside it:

    ¡°Zhang Xiang, 18 years old, music teacher, pure and lively¡±

    ¡°Ming Lily, 21 years old, Saleswoman, cool and beautiful type¡±

    ¡°Zuo Xiao Qing, 20 years old, self-employed, passionate and unrestrained type¡±

    ¡­

    Along with the basic information of the women in the photos, the annotations detailed how long it took to get them in bed, their performance in bed, and how many times he had slept with them¡­ incredibly detailed.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Miao Erfang looked at the album and exclaimed. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this¡­ this photo before, Zhang Xiang, yes, that¡¯s the name, a few months ago Dong¡¯an TV news channel aired a missing person¡¯s notice. The missing girl¡¯s name was Zhang Xiang¡­ why¡­ why is Zhang Xiang¡¯s photo in Zhao Zhen¡¯s album? This is¡­ so strange!¡±

    Miao Erfang felt the hairs on the back of her neck rise. Upon closer inspection, the note next to Zhang Xiang¡¯s photo mentioned that Zhao Zhen had spent over 20,000 yuan to get her in bed, accomplishing it on their third meeting. Under the appearance of purity and playfulness, she was said to be very open in bed.

    The more Miao Erfang read, the more creeped out she felt. Suddenly, she screamed again. ¡°Ah! Zuo Xiaoqing! She was said to be¡­ Zhao Zhen¡¯s ex-girlfriend! But they broke up after only half a month, and then Zuo Xiaoqing disappeared¡­ these¡­ these girls¡­ could it be¡­ could it be¡­¡±

    Miao Erfang was paled and speechless.

    At that moment, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vision, several girls in the album seemed to come to life. Their bodies were bloodied, especially Zhang Xiang, who had a sawed-off wound on her neck and a large gash on her abdomen from which her organs had been removed, according to Murphy¡¯s law.

    In the ghostly eyes of Zhang Xiang was a hint of resentment, but more outstanding was her helpless suffering. She said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I died so miserably¡­ I thought he would be sincere with me, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ he¡­ he killed me, and then dismembered my corpse. My internal organs were even cooked and fed to the dogs¡­ I was so pitiful, so miserable. Zhao Zhen is a psychopath!¡±

    Of course, Zhang Xiang was already dead, brutally killed by Zhao Zhen.

    But what was strange was that her ghost was trapped in this album.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to have a reincarnation in the underworld, or become a vengeful ghost and seek revenge on Zhao Zhen after death?¡± Huang Xiaolong started a telepathic conversation with Zhang Xiang¡¯s ghost.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ after I died, my soul was trapped in my photo by some strange power and I couldn¡¯t leave this villa¡­ I can¡¯t be reborn.¡± Zhang Xiang¡¯s ghost cried.

    The other victimized girls¡¯ ghosts began to cry as well.

    Huang Xiaolong closed his eyes for a moment and then said, ¡°No wonder¡­ it turns out this villa district is embedded with a faint thread of Buddha power¡­ It appears a highly accomplished monk used to live here and had set up a formation, trapping the ghost within the vicinity and preventing them from escaping¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded in understanding.

    ¡°You can rest assured, I will avenge you now and then help send you to emerge as new lives.¡± Huang Xiaolong said and then closed the album.

    He took out a magical rune with an ear symbol.

    The rune self-combusted, flashed gold, and intermittent weak feminine voices suddenly came from below.

    The ¡°below¡± here referred to the basement of the villa¨C

    ¡°Brother Zhen, please, let me go. I won¡¯t report you, I swear¡­ my mom is still waiting for me to come home¡­ Brother Zhen, you¡¯ve had my body, what else are you not satisfied with?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ don¡¯t kill me, I can¡¯t hold on anymore¡­ I¡­I haven¡¯t slept for three days and nights¡­ Brother Zhen, please spare my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhen, I¡¯m willing to be your slave, but I have one request, don¡¯t lock me with these chains¡­ my neck hurts so much¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m only 20, I really don¡¯t want to die~~~¡±

    ¡°Zhao Zhen! You¡¯re a heartless beast dressed in man¡¯s skin! Just kill me! Even if I turn into a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    From the sound of it, it seemed as though several girls were held in the basement, crying out in despair and pleading piteously.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi exchanged glances. Then, flames of fury began to burn in their eyes.

    They had already understood what was going on!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the basement.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, stretching his limbs.

 Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Chapter 632: There is a Magic Artifact Here

    Chapter 632: Chapter 632: There is a Magic Artifact Here

    Now, Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were crystal clear on the matter.

    It turns out Zhao Zhen is an absolute maniac! A certified psychopath!

    He lures young girls, abuses their bodies, then imprisons them in his basement to indulge his twisted fantasies, even going as far as dismembering their bodies after killing them¡­

    Such heinous acts were beyond comprehension.

    Even more disturbing, Zhao Zhen compulsively curated a photo album, where he kept pictures and details of each girl, cherishing it like a book of achievements and admiring it during his leisure time.

    Such a man is deeply twisted.

    Miao Erfang shivered in horror, a chill washing over her. Previously, Zhao Zhen had asked her out several times, acting polite and gentlemanly every time. He even invited her to his villa. She thought about simply having a meal with him to make it clear that she was not interested, but¡­

    Thank God she didn¡¯t go!

    Otherwise, her beautiful picture would be in that damned album!

    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying¡­ too terrifying¡­¡± Miao Erfang turned deathly pale.

    Anger seethed in Zhou Mi. ¡°Master Long, we must punish this seemingly cultured but beastly man. He¡¯s a genuine demon! How horrifying, how disgusting!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, murder in his eyes. He led Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi down a staircase.

    Below was the basement, its cold damp air hitting their faces.

    Light crept out from within.

    Once they were in the basement, what they saw filled Huang Xiaolong, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang with palpable rage!

    Within the 100-square-meter massive basement, there was furniture, including a sofa, fridge, and some simple decorative pieces.

    Remnants of meals and scattered mineral water bottles were scattered around.

    They saw six girls, dressed in tattered clothes, shackled to the wall. Their hands were raised high, large iron chains binding them firmly.

    Around their necks, a collar similar to ones worn by dogs.

    Their bodies were stained with blood, their faces pale, and horror and despair in their eyes.

    Zhao Zhen sat on a sofa, his face dark, a whip in his hand and the look of a bloodthirsty wolf in his eyes.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, he got excited, stood up, his face twisted with a grotesque smile. ¡°Hahaha~~~ You even followed me home? Hahaha~~~ You see them? Yes, these are the girls I¡¯ve kidnapped¡­ They¡¯re locked up here until I¡¯ve had my fill of them, then I¡¯ll kill them, feed their flesh to my dogs¡­¡±

    Cold, maniacal light shone in Zhao Zhen¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, he was more horrifying than a demon.

    ¡°Miao Erfang, you whore!¡± Zhao Zhen greedily eyed Miao Erfang. ¡°Do you realise, you were almost one of them! Begging and acting coquettishly for me¡­ But¡­ Now is just as good, you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door! Hahaha~~~ And you!¡±

    Zhao Zhen turned his attention to Zhou Mi. ¡°This time, I am indeed lucky¡­ Hahaha~~~ I used to watch your live broadcasts, now you can perform live for me, like bitches! Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°You sadistic freak! You¡¯re dead meat today! You¡¯re absolutely dead today!¡± Zhou Mi was close to exploding with rage.

    ¡°Doing these despicable deeds that offend heaven and man, you¡¯re bound to get your comeuppance.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for your retribution.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You! You dare to command ghosts to bite me? I said I would kill you! Hehe! Since you¡¯re here today, I¡¯ll kill you, slice you up, cook your guts, and feed them to dogs and cats¡­ Hahaha~~~¡± Zhao Zhen broke into hysterical laughter.

    The next second,

    he reached for a gun on the side table next to the sofa!

    It was an Italian Beretta 92F Model, with an effective range of 50 meters and great firepower.

    Cackling, Zhao Zhen raised the gun. The black barrel aimed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head. ¡°Hahaha~~~ You think you¡¯re great, don¡¯t you? You can catch ghosts, right? Let¡¯s see how you handle this! I don¡¯t believe a gunshot wouldn¡¯t kill you!¡±

    Zhao Zhen was extremely self-assured,

    acting as if he had Huang Xiaolong in the bag.

    Seeing the gun, Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang panicked immediately.

    To put it bluntly, a profound fear welled up from their hearts.

    No wonder, as an average person, who would ever be targeted by a real gun? For a common person, guns indeed held significant intimidation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi cried out in unison. ¡°You¡­You own a gun illegally¡­You¡­You¡¯re going to jail!¡±

    ¡°Puh~~~hahahaha~ So naive. I¡¯ve already killed nine girls. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of this? Hahaha~~ OK, you two bitches, strip! And you¨C¡± Zhao Zhen waved his hand, pointing the gun at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head. ¡°Kneel down first. Did you hear me? Kneel for me! Bow down!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ idiot.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked slightly, drawing out the soul pipe from his canvas bag.

    ¡°Damn it! What are you doing? I told you to kneel! Kneel down!¡± Zhao Zhen let out a blood-curdling roar, fiercely pulling the trigger.

    Puh~~!

    The silenced pistol let out a dull sound. The basement of the villa was extremely soundproof, ensuring no one outside would hear anything.

    A shot hit Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left leg.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi both screamed in fright.

    However¡ª-

    Huang Xiaolong stepped to the left in a special rhythm, easily sidestepping the bullet as if he was taking a leisurely stroll.

    ¡°Wow~~¡± Zhao Zhen¡¯s eyes widened as if he had witnessed something unbelievable.

    What the hell?

    Dodged a bullet?

    It must be just a coincidence!

    With a flicker of a thought, Zhao Zhen was ready to fire the second bullet at Huang Xiaolong.

    However, Huang Xiaolong had already denied him any chance.

    From the soul pipe, a black smog burst out, and a yellow-clad demon ghost rushed out, diving into Zhao Zhen¡¯s body instantaneously.

    ¡°Ah~~!!!¡± Zhao Zhen¡¯s facial features twisted excruciatingly, his eyes vacant, bewildered, and finally losing any semblance of vitality.

    Dead.

    Possessed by a ghost.

    ¡°Jump off the tallest building in Dong¡¯an city to commit suicide.¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded indifferently.

    The yellow-clad demon ghost, having taken over Zhao Zhen¡¯s body, scampered away obediently.

    Zhao Mi and Miao Erfang, along with the bound girls, had no clue what just happened.

    Huang Xiaolong found the key in the basement, freeing the girls locked in chains.

    The girls cried together.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s indication, Miao Erfang found Zhao Zhen¡¯s phone on the sofa and dialled the police.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The police will handle the rest.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, leading Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi out of the basement and the villa.

    ¡°Master Long, let¡¯s leave. This place is too terrifying.¡± Zhou Mi suggested.

    ¡°Wait~~There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Huang Xiaolong closed his eyes to sense something, then he opened them and said, ¡°Long ago, this place was a temple and had an Array arranged with a Magic Artifact sealed at the focal point. A really good Magic Artifact.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I want to see what kind of Magic Artifact it is.¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a radiant smile.

 Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Incredibly Amazing Magic Artifact

    Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Incredibly Amazing Magic Artifact

    Now, Huang Xiaolong could be certain that there was a Buddhist Array present in this villa district.

    This place was once a temple where an enlightened monk used a Magic Artifact as the core to set up a formation.

    The purpose of this formation was to imprison spirits.

    Perhaps the original purpose of this formation was to trap a particular formidable ghost.

    Today, many years later, the formidable ghost that was suppressed has long vanished, and the Buddhist power contained in the formation has mostly dissipated as well.

    Only a bit of Mana remains.

    But now, the souls of the deceased in the villa district are also trapped and unable to reincarnate. In the long term, this is against the natural law of life and death.

    Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, thus began to explore the villa district.

    At this moment, several well-dressed owners approached Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Who are you? You do not seem to be the owners here, you¡¯ve been wandering around for quite a while now. What are you up to?¡± An affluent middle-aged woman, her hands on her hips, approached imposingly, treating Huang Xiaolong as if he were a threat.

    Huang Xiaolong did not explain; he had found the location of the formation¡¯s core.

    He sat cross-legged, his eyes gazing at his nose and his mind at peace, like a monk in meditation.

    The owners stood next to Huang Xiaolong, pointing and whispering amongst themselves.

    Before long, more and more owners gathered around.

    Huang Xiaolong paid no mind to these bystanders. He was single-minded, forming a mudra resembling a lotus with his hands, silently chanting the Six-Character Great Bright Mantra.

    He was preparing to use his Buddhist power to break this remaining formation.

    Before long, golden light radiated from Huang Xiaolong, and simultaneously, golden Buddhist images appeared in some places in the villa district, reflected off Huang Xiaolong. As Huang Xiaolong chanted, it felt as if the entire villa district was filled with the sounds of Buddhist chanting, like numerous monks reciting scriptures, while an indescribable fragrance began to fill the air.

    This moment left the onlooking owners calm and tranquil, feeling an unprecedented peace, comfort, and piety towards Buddha.

    The look in their eyes when they looked at Huang Xiaolong changed, to one of utmost respect.

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang both had smitten looks on their faces as they watched Huang Xiaolong perform his magic.

    Soon, faint images of Monks wearing Kasaya appeared in different parts of the villa district. There were older Monks and younger ones, a total of eighteen!

    ¡°Amitabha, well indeed!¡±

    The chanting echoed around, stirring the soul.

    The scene was quite a spectacle!

    ¡°The power of your formation has already waned significantly, and moreover, the place has changed over time and is now a villa district. The formation is no longer suitable for this area, so today, I will erase the remaining formation.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke calmly.

    The ethereal images of the monks smiled and nodded, and promptly dissipated.

    Huang Xiaolong had used his own Buddha-nature and Mana to manifest the monks who had set up the formation in the past.

    This scene was truly hard to explain scientifically. However, the ethereal images of the monks soon disappeared, leaving the spectators confused, making them wonder if they had just hallucinated.

    Soon, the golden light in the villa district dissipated completely.

    The remaining formation and the little Mana were all wiped out by Huang Xiaolong. The formation ceased to exist, and from then on, the spirits of the deceased in the villa district were free to move on to reincarnation.

    After accomplishing this, Huang Xiaolong stood up and began to dig at the location of the formation¡¯s core.

    His hands glowed with a brilliant True Qi, which made digging easier than using a specialized tool.

    Many owners watched in astonishment.

    However, now they no longer dared to see Huang Xiaolong as a threat. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s saintly demeanor just now was worthy of respect.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong finally dug out an object from the hole.

    This object was a bowl!

    What is a bowl?

    In simple terms, it is a container for food and is often used by monks for almsgiving. It is usually made of materials such as copper, iron, and can be struck during recitation of scriptures.

    The bowl in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands was made of copper, already showing signs of oxidation, patchy, and utterly worthless.

    It was fundamentally a worthless object, dull and unremarkable.

    However, what sets this bowl apart from others is that its surface is engraved with numerous symbols and Sanskrit scripts.

    Huang Xiaolong gently brushed the bowl with his hand, with a gleam in his eyes, murmuring. ¡°Good! This Magic Artifact is excellent! Once I re-bless this Magic Artifact, it can exhibit its magical effects again! Hahaha, this is a true bargain!¡±

    After a brief inspection by Huang Xiaolong, he had already figured out the wonders of this bowl Magic Artifact. It¡¯s just that right now it¡¯s a pearl covered in dust. After so many years, the bowl Magic Artifact no longer has any Mana, and Huang Xiaolong needs to re-bless it, though this is not a problem.

    Huang Xiaolong carefully placed the bowl into the canvas bag, and with a joyful heart, he said to Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, ¡°Everything¡¯s done, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The three of them then walked straight out of the villa district.

    Huang Xiaolong drove Miao Erfang¡¯s Beetle back to the city.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Master Long, is the thing you dug out just now a treasure?¡± Zhou Mi asked curiously.

    Miao Erfang also whispered, ¡°Master Long, it seems like you found a treasure. That bowl looks so old and broken, I really¡­I really can¡¯t see anything special.¡±

    ¡°Of course you guys can¡¯t see it.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°But I can assure you, this Magic Artifact, is priceless. If we were to put a monetary value on it, it could be traded for¡­um¡­never mind, it can¡¯t really be measured by money. In any case, this Magic Artifact is very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang both looked skeptical.

    ¡°Master Long, could you let us have another careful look at that bowl?¡± Miao Erfang pleaded softly.

    Huang Xiaolong casually took out the bowl Magic Artifact from his canvas bag and threw it to the two female presenters.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi carefully held the bowl, turning it over and over for a good while and still found nothing special about it.

    The more they looked at it, the more it seemed to be just a piece of junk.

    Huang Xiaolong drove the beetle to an underground parking lot of a supermarket in the city area.

    After parking the car, he took back the bowl Magic Artifact and re-blessed it!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Pure Buddhist power danced around the bowl Magic Artifact.

    Swiftly, the Buddhist power was like a waterfall, cleansing the copper-green patina and corroded areas from the bowl Magic Artifact, enabling the bowl Magic Artifact to emit a brilliant luster.

    The Sanskrit text and various symbols on it emerged fully and began to flow smoothly.

    The bowl Magic Artifact seemed brand new!

    ¡°There, now it¡¯s turned from waste to a treasure, an incredibly magical Magic Artifact!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

 Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Exchanging Treasures

    Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Exchanging Treasures

    ¡°As for what this magic artifact is used for¡­ I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you later.¡± Huang Xiaolong placed the magic bowl back into his canvas bag, then opened the car door and got out.

    ¡°Thanks a lot for today¡¯s lunch, I need to head back to the hotel now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said jubilantly.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi quickly got out of the car. ¡°Hold on, Master Long, don¡¯t rush. Isn¡¯t it almost dinner time? How about, as a favor, we treat you to dinner?¡± they asked eagerly.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong paused slightly before laughing, ¡°Costing you guys again? I¡¯d feel so guilty.¡±

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi swiftly moved towards him from left and right, linking arms with him, and without further ado, led him towards the direction of the garage¡¯s exit as if they were afraid he would slip away.

    ¡°Master Long, there¡¯s a famous game restaurant around here called the Game Manor that boasts all sorts of delicacies and a beautiful view. It¡¯s a popular destination for dining and relaxation in our city of Dong¡¯an¡­Let¡¯s go have dinner there,¡± Miao Erfang flirtatiously suggested, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    The invitation of a beauty, coupled with the joy of finding a treasure earlier, left Huang Xiaolong in high spirits and he didn¡¯t turn them down.

    As the host, Miao Erfang then led Huang Xiaolong and Zhou Mi around the block to what looked like a park.

    There was a hill covered in lush greenery, next to a lake. The landscape was truly picturesque. Miao Erfang informed Huang Xiaolong that the Game Manor was located at the hill¡¯s top.

    Rich people knew how to enjoy life indeed: dining al fresco on the hilltop, enjoying the scenery, relishing the cool breeze, and the view of the lake was a great pleasure.

    At the foot of the hill, stood a signboard: ¡°Tyrant¡¯s Game Manor.¡±

    However, several burly men in black shirts were strictly blocking the path to the hill.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi were about to climb up the hill, the men in black shirts stepped forward with grim expressions. ¡°Sorry, the Manor is booked today. Please find another place.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Tyrant¡¯s Game Manor is so big and it¡¯s all booked out? I¡¯ve eaten here many times before and have never encountered such a situation,¡± Miao Erfang groused.

    ¡°Please leave now,¡± the burly men responded ominously.

    At that moment, a few young Taoists in robes quickly approached and said to Huang Xiaolong and others, ¡°Excuse us, please make way.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, it¡¯s booked, you can¡¯t go up,¡± Zhou Mi pointed out.

    Unexpectedly, the burly men at the entrance made way immediately and respectfully said, ¡°Please proceed, Taoist Masters.¡±

    ¡°What? Taoists can go up and we can¡¯t?¡± Miao Erfang was speechless.

    ¡®Oh¡­The ones who booked the place must be members of the metaphysics society,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought. ¡®Haha¡­my little fiancee is probably dining there¡­should I go meet her?¡¯

    Unable to resist, Huang Xiaolong recalled the soulful kiss from the gorgeous president Ma Chuxia on the basketball court that night.

    With that thought in mind, the sight of his index finger twitched, he was itching to see Ma Chuxia immediately, maybe even sneak another kiss!

    ¡°Come here¡­¡±Huang Xiaolong beckoned Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi over, ¡°Do you guys want to go up there and eat some game?¡±

    ¡°Of course we want to,¡± Zhou Mi pouted, ¡°It must be so romantic to dine here. But there¡¯s no chance today. It¡¯s been booked out. Whoever was able to book such a huge manor is definitely someone special. We can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s come back tomorrow,¡± Miao Erfang said also seemingly disappointed, but resigned to their fate.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ If you guys want to go, I do have a way,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Master Long, are you suggesting that we force our way in? There¡¯s only one pathway to Tyrant¡¯s Game Manor. The entrance has been blocked. Apart from this, I don¡¯t see what else we could do,¡± Miao Erfang said skeptically.

    ¡°Force our way in? That would be too crude,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, and instantly took out several Invisibility Talismans from his canvas bag. He explained how to use them to Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi.

    The two female anchors were left stunned¡­

    Dear heavens¡­invisibility?

    This is too magical!

    Yet, recalling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary ghost-catching skills, their doubts were quickly quashed.

    Consequently, after the three of them turned invisible, they easily tricked the guards at the base of the hill and sneaked up the hill.

    Once the invisibility effect wore off, the trio reappeared in a forest.

    ¡°This is so amazing! Wow! I felt just like one of the Calabash Brothers, being invisible!¡± Zhou Mi cheered with delight.

    ¡°Master Long, you¡¯re basically a god!¡± Miao Erfang was awestruck, ¡°Can you sell a few of these invisibility charms to me?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­you think you can buy invisibility with money?¡± Huang Xiaolong flatly declined.

    Then he took out two more talismans from his bag and gave them to Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang, ¡°Here, these are talismans I created. Stick them on your body, and for a day, they will emit faint Daoist power. Ordinary spirits will be scared away. If other Taoist priests see you, they will mistake you for one of them.¡±

    It was evident that Huang Xiaolong intended for Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang to disguise themselves as members of the Metaphysics Society.

    With the Society¡¯s large headcount, the two of them, equipped with talismans, could easily blend in unnoticed with the crowd.

    As for Huang Xiaolong himself, he casually exuded some Daoist power without anyone knowing.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi felt excited and energetically took the talisman from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hide it on your body and don¡¯t let anyone see it,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Alright, alright, Master Long, I¡¯ll directly hide it in my brassiere.¡± Zhou Mi unabashedly flipped open her collar and stuffed the talisman into her brassiere.

    Miao Erfang was straightforward too, following suit in Zhou Mi¡¯s fashion.

    After affixing the talisman, both the beautiful hosts indeed exuded a trace of Daoist power and transformed into beautiful Daoist women leading worldly lives.

    ¡°Alright, now we can swagger our way up the mountain for some game meat,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Just then, several men dressed in Daoist robes came up and greeted, ¡°Daoist friends, please halt.¡±

    ¡®Seriously? Were we discovered?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was slightly speechless.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi¡¯s faces startled with anxiety.

    The few Taoists who caught up had pleasant expressions, lacking any hostility, and were even quite friendly.

    These Taoists didn¡¯t recognize Huang Xiaolong and didn¡¯t know that he was actually a nemesis of the Metaphysics Association.

    One of the middle-aged Taoists laughed, ¡°Daoist friends, we have not met before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we just joined this year,¡± Huang Xiaolong made up casually.

    The middle-aged Taoist felt that there was indeed some Daoist power emanating from Huang Xiaolong, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang. Considering Metaphysics Association¡¯s expansion to include all practitioners, and that they were holding a grand event on this mountain, who would dare to create chaos? Wasn¡¯t that asking for trouble?

    ¡°Ah, I see, let¡¯s go up the mountain together. Meeting is destiny, we must help each other in the future, vanquishing demons and monsters,¡± The middle-aged Taoist laughed heartily.

    So, the group started meandering their way uphill.

    Daoist friends, since you just joined, you might not know the content of today¡¯s grand event,¡± The middle-aged Taoist said with a knowing look on his face, a sense of an old veteran.

    Huang Xiaolong indeed didn¡¯t know the reason why the Metaphysics Association booked this place for the day. ¡°Yes, indeed, we are just following the instructions and gathering here,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± the middle-aged Taoist laughed. ¡°Today, our Metaphysical Association has invited some distinguished guests, all from the highly esteemed circles!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who are these distinguished guests?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, this time genuinely curious and not feigning it.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know even if I tell you. Do you know about the ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia? Have you heard of the Bian family, known to be the descendants of Bian Que?¡± the middle-aged Taoist boasted proudly, ¡°Today, our chairman has invited the distinguished guests from Bian family!¡±

    ¡°Bian family?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused.

    Doesn¡¯t he know the Bian family?

    Ha~~he had even slapped a member of the Bian family!

    He also broke Bian Yizhi¡¯s golden finger.

    Not to mention the young prodigy from the Bian family, Bian Muyan, who was about to be affianced to the Ying family but was unmasked by Huang Xiaolong, which almost cost Muyan his reputation!

    It is safe to say that upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, Bian Yizhi and Bian Muyan would roll up their sleeves and fight him, right?

    ¡®Things are about to get interesting¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong secretly chuckled. ¡®I wonder if Bian Yizhi and young master Bian Muyan are on this mountain. If I run into them, I probably have to fight again¡­¡¯

    ¡°Our Metaphysics Association has always had some collaboration with the Bian family,¡± the middle-aged Taoist said pompously, ¡°Although the Bian family is a powerful and ancient clan of Huaxia with profound heritage, our chairman is also highly regarded by them! They won¡¯t belittle our chairman! Every year, our association and the Bian family exchange treasures.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by exchanging treasures?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, basically an exchange of items,¡± the middle-aged Taoist said loudly, ¡°Our chairman uses talismans or Magic Artifacts to trade for some elixirs and herbs cultivated by the Bian family¡­ The Bian family is a famed medical clan known for their ancient Alchemy. They have cultivated many medicinal plants which have already disappeared in markets¡­ They are really amazing!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong finally understood.

    The ¡°exchange of treasures¡± between Metaphysics Association and the Bian family is just a swap of items, catering to each other¡¯s needs.

    By this time, they had reached the mountaintop.

    Huang Xiaolong raised his gaze and saw a crowd of people!

    He started looking for his beloved Ma Chuxia.

 Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Counterfeit Medicines

    Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Counterfeit Medicines

    Huang Xiaolong sneaked successfully into the ¡°Treasure Exchange¡± event organized by the metaphysical society with Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang.

    On the mountaintop, a large platform was neatly arranged with several Eight Immortals tables, which were already filled with Taoist monks and nuns deep in conversation.

    At a glance, Huang Xiaolong guessed there must be at least 500 or 600 Taoist monks and nuns present, fully showcasing the immense influence of the metaphysical society.

    Of course, these monks and nuns were of mixed quality, and in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, they were all garbage. The majority of them, perhaps, could only draw simple talismans.

    A significant number of Eight Immortals tables encircled a temporarily set-up stage at the center.

    At this time, some tables and chairs were placed on the stage, but no one was seated.

    That was where the big shots would sit. For example, the beautiful chairwoman of the metaphysical society, Ma Chuxia, and members of the Bian Family.

    Huang Xiaolong, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, and several Taoists monks they had met along the way chose an Eight Immortals table and took their seats.

    One of the middle-aged Taoist monks was extremely friendly and talkative. After only a few words with Huang Xiaolong, he voluntarily disclosed his background.

    Turns out he was not a local from Dong¡¯an City, but from another city in Shaanxi Province. His Taoist skills were inherited in his family, but they weren¡¯t particularly good. He was moderately famous locally and had taken on several disciples. The disciples accompanying him today were among them.

    Although these disciples wore Taoist robes, they were lay people. Seeing Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang, beautiful as heavenly immortals, they couldn¡¯t help but chat them up and try to get their WeChat numbers, revealing their lecherous intentions.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi ignored them. Both thought to themselves, compared to Master Huang Xiaolong, your ghost catching skills are like a firefly trying to outshine the moon and sun!

    One of the young men, who had dark skin, even said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Hey mate, looks like you are just starting out with Taoism, huh? Can you draw talismans?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mix of laughter and irony. ¡°No, I am untalented. I can¡¯t even draw the most basic banishing and dispelling charms. I¡¯m very embarrassed about it.¡±

    The dark-skinned young man actually believed him and arrogantly said. ¡°How about¡­ the two young ladies and you pledge allegiance to my master. After that, we can practice Taoism together, and I can give you some advice.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough~~ Ahuan, stop talking nonsense.¡± The middle-aged Taoist monk immediately chastised. Then he smiled, ¡°Taoism requires innate talent.¡± His words subtly implied that he thought Huang Xiaolong lacked this talent.

    Just then¡ª-

    ¡°The Chairwoman is here! Distinguished guests from the Bian Family are here!¡±

    Someone shouted aloud.

    Footsteps approached rapidly.

    The first to step onto the stage were a group of key members of the metaphysical society, all carrying an air of self-possession. Regardless of their ages, they all had a youthful and vigorous appearance and a celestial demeanor.

    Huang Xiaolong had seen this group of Taoist monks and nuns before. They were the pretentious ones seated at the ¡°lecture¡± position when he received the ¡°Ghost House Devouring Humans in Po Gui Garden¡± mission at the hotel.

    The key members all took their seats in an orderly fashion.

    Then came the stunningly beautiful Chairwoman Ma Chuxia ¨C with a short skirt, long legs, pale skin, and devastatingly beautiful.

    As soon as Ma Chuxia appeared, the Taoist monks sitting around the Eight Immortals tables held their breath, as a sense of admiration and amazement shone in their eyes.

    ¡°Wow~~ This young lady is so beautiful, and she has such long legs~~~¡± Zhou Mi exclaimed with admiration.

    Huang Xiaolong blinked and said, ¡°She¡¯s my little wife.¡±

    When he made this comment, the middle-aged Taoist and his disciples at the same table were shocked and stared at Huang Xiaolong in disbelief and anger.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re courting death! She is our respected Chairwoman! A divine Taoist practitioner with unparalleled magic! You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± The dark-skinned young man who previously offered to teach Huang Xiaolong was gritting his teeth and growling.

    ¡°Utterly ridiculous! I refuse to associate with you!¡± The face of the middle-aged Taoist monk turned blue with rage. He took his disciples and moved to another Eight Immortals table.

    ¡°Heehee~~ Master Long, you made them angry.¡± Zhou Mi giggled.

    ¡°Master Little Long, you really know how to spin a yarn. How could such a beautiful goddess with such an extraordinary temperament want to be your little wife~~¡± said Miao Erfang with unmistakable disbelief etched on her face.

    ¡°Why is it that no one ever believes me when I speak the truth?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked innocently puzzled.

    At this moment, Ma Chuxia had also taken her seat. She glanced around and luckily, due to the large crowd and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s suppressed dao and aura, she didn¡¯t notice him.

    Soon after, three men strode onto the stage.

    They were all young men, with intense momentum, eyes sparkling like lightning, and an overwhelming energy spread around them akin to fearsome beasts, as if there were storms brewing within each of them.

    These three were all ancient martial Grandmasters!

    Huang Xiaolong smelled the distinct scent of medicinal herbs emanating from them. This was the typical characteristic of people from the Bian Family.

    All three faces were new to Huang Xiaolong. They weren¡¯t Bian Yizhi or Bian Muyan. Among them, two had refined 21 True Qi chains while the stronger one had refined 23 True Qi chains.

    In ancient martial families, such refining achievements were common, but in the common world, they were regarded like supermen.

    The three young men from the Bian Family showed clear lust in their eyes as they glanced at Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Gentlemen, please.¡± Ma Chuxia invited them in a neither arrogant nor humble tone.

    The three from the Bian Family sat down.

    The hilltop fell into silence, no one dared to speak loudly, the atmosphere was grave.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, our Mystic Arts Association and the Bian Family¡¯s exchange of treasures, goods for goods, takes place today.¡± Ma Chuxia spoke with conviction. Despite her young age, her leadership qualities were evident and she set the mood just right.

    ¡°The Bian Family and our Mystic Arts Association have formed an alliance. We are honored to have three distinguished representatives from the Bian Family joining us today in Dong¡¯an City for this exchange of treasures.¡± Ma Chuxia said with a slight smile, which intensified her captivating beauty.

    The three men from the Bian Family were almost mesmerized by Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°We¡¯ve long heard that Chairman Ma not only has the beauty of a heavenly fairy, but is also remarkably heroic. Now that we¡¯ve seen her, it¡¯s indeed true.¡± The one with 23 True Qi chains flashed a smile. ¡°Chairman Ma, this is our first visit to Dong¡¯an City. It is indeed a place rich in heroic individuals. We plan on staying a little longer. Thus¡­ We will have to bother Chairman Ma for a few days¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite all right.¡± Ma Chuxia responded cordially with a smile. ¡°Now, gentlemen, let¡¯s proceed with the treasure exchange. Today, our Mystic Arts Association has prepared 24 magic talismans, which I personally created over half a year.¡±

    Having said that, Ma Chuxia carefully took out a stack of yellow paper spells from a cloth bag tied around her waist and laid them on the table.

    Suddenly, a series of spiritual lights began to dance and flow, shrouding the talismans with remarkable luster.

    These 24 magical charms each clearly possessed Dao force fluctuations and heavenly Immortal Spirit Qi, clearly they were no ordinary items.

    The three men from the Bian Family, although unfamiliar with the Dao, recognized at a glance that all 24 magical charms were priceless treasures!

    ¡°Excellent! Our Bian Family has also prepared 24 high-grade pills. These pills were refined by our most gifted talent, Elder Cousin Bian Muyan. Haha, I presume Chairman Ma knows that my cousin, Bian Muyan, is regarded as a ¡®Young Lord¡¯ among the top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia! There¡¯s only one Young Lord in each family! They¡¯re as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns!¡± The young man who refined 23 channels of True Qi spoke eloquently. However, his eyes flickered with a hint of cunning.

    He retrieved a jade box from his bosom, opened it, and inside, resting on a piece of satin, were pills about the size of longan fruits.

    Immediately, a strong scent of medicinal herbs filled the surroundings, enveloping the nearby daoists with a refreshing sensation, their noses filled with an endless fragrance.

    Each pill was marked with three naturally formed traces, akin to patterns on their surfaces.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Three-striped pills!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s expression changed as she got visibly stirred. ¡°May¡­ May I take a closer look?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± The young man smiled slightly, carefully picked a pill out of the jade box, and handed it to Ma Chuxia.

    Ma Chuxia accepted it and examined it carefully.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong sniffed the scent of the medicine in the air and took a closer look at the pill in Ma Chuxia¡¯s hand. A realization dawned on him. ¡®Dammit, fake medicine! These pills are hollow inside! They are all fake! Shit, how crafty the Bian family is. Offering fake medicines for the genuine talismans my little wife painstakingly made by spending a considerable amount of Dao. This is intolerable!¡¯

    ¡­

 Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Chapter 636: Little Wife, Im Here!

    Chapter 636: Chapter 636: Little Wife, I¡¯m Here!

    Huang Xiaolong, since his childhood, resided within the underworld studying the ancient arts of medicinal concoction, alchemy, and formulating prescriptions. His mind was said to be filled with countless lost medicinal recipes and alchemical formulas.

    What the Bian family members brought to trade was a type of elixir capable of detoxification, strengthening the body, and even prolonging life. Furthermore, this elixir proved to be greatly advantageous for ancient martial arts practitioners.

    In ancient times, this type of elixir was viewed as somewhat subpar, but given the current times, it could indeed be considered as a miraculous divine medicine.

    Objectively speaking, the value of one single pill could be compared to the value of four or five talismans drawn by Ma Chuxia.

    But!

    The key point was!

    This medicine was fake! It was a sham! The medicinal aroma was mixed and impure, and Huang Xiaolong spotted the flaws with just a simple whiff. Moreover, the three lines on the surface of the elixir were fabricated! It was not a three-lined elixir at all!

    At that moment, Ma Chuxia was captivated by the elixir. The rich, fragrant aroma made her somewhat elated, and a single sniff seemed to fill her body with energy. It left her feeling invigorated, as if her Qi coursed through her like a rainbow.

    Her understanding of elixirs only scratched the surface; naturally, she was unable to determine the genuineness of the pill. Additionally, over the years, The Esoteric Society had numerous transactions with the Bian family without any deceptive practices.

    Thus, Ma Chuxia firmly believed that the pill brought by the Bian family was genuine and divine.

    ¡°Chairman Ma~~¡± spoke a Bian family member with a haughty tone, a man who had cultivated 23 strands of True Qi within his body. ¡°In the past, our Bian family had used only two-lined elixirs for trade. This year, however, it¡¯s a three-lined elixir¡­ In the field of alchemy, one can gauge the quality of an elixir by the lines formed on the surface of the pill after it¡¯s prepared. A pill with one line is the lowest grade, while one with five lines is of the highest esteem. In our Bian family, the most precious elixir is a four-lined pill made by an ancestor hundreds of years ago. Regrettably, the formulation method has been lost, and currently, no one in the world can formulate a four-lined elixir. Not even our Bian family. In short, the four-lined elixir is practically extinct! Therefore, a three-lined elixir can be considered a king among elixirs in today¡¯s world! In our Bian family, only a few elders and my cousin Bian Muyan can make a three-lined elixir!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the man from the Bian family continued leisurely, ¡°Chairman Ma, you must comprehend the value of a three-lined elixir. Hmm~~If we were to trade goods, I¡¯m afraid your 24 talismans wouldn¡¯t suffice.¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± Ma Chuxia paused for a few seconds before agreeing, ¡°I, Ma Chuxia, never take advantage of others. Indeed, 24 talismans won¡¯t exchange for 24 three-lined elixirs.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~Master Long, these trades are pointless, just exchanging some parchment talismans for medicinal pills,¡± Zhou Mi whispered beside Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~~you people don¡¯t understand. Transactions of this level are what you call significant trades,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked with certainty.

    Indeed, taking Ma Chuxia¡¯s talismans as an example, although they can¡¯t compare to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talismans, she was, after all, capable of eradicating ordinary Purple Armor Ghosts. Her Daoist power was remarkable, and her personally drawn talismans could sell for several tens of millions each.

    The three-lined elixir needn¡¯t even be mentioned. Being able to prolong life, such a thing would find a market even at hundreds of millions. It would instead attract death-fearing tycoons who would scuffle and bid for it.

    But Ma Chuxia wouldn¡¯t easily sell her talismans, just as the Bian family wouldn¡¯t resort to selling their medicine.

    True enough, this was a significant trade, a top-tier transaction.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered for a moment before, slowly, she unhitched a jade pendant from her waist. This jade pendant emitted a warm and inviting aura full of spiritual energy. Holding it in one¡¯s hand instilled a sense of peace. Constantly wearing it would bring enormous benefits.

    ¡°This piece of jade isn¡¯t an ordinary piece. It¡¯s a ¡®Jade Talisman¡¯ handed down by my Ma family. This ¡®Jade Talisman¡¯ is far superior to typical talisman parchments, and it can automatically absorb nature¡¯s spiritual energy. Therefore, the talisman within can be used repeatedly,¡± Ma Chuxia stated, her eyes flashing a trace of reluctance as she heroically placed the Jade Talisman onto the table. ¡°Adding this Jade Talisman, would that be enough?¡±

    ¡°The method of inscribing formations and talismans on fine jade has been lost for a long time. The value of this ¡®Jade Talisman¡¯ surely doesn¡¯t require me to elaborate further,¡± Ma Chuxia emphasized. ¡°Originally, when I was in France, a friend once offered to exchange 17 vineyards for this ¡®Jade Talisman¡¯, and I refused him flatly.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~Apologies, Chairman Ma, but that¡¯s still inadequate,¡± the Bian family man shook his head. ¡°Bear in mind, a three-lined elixir can extend the life of a dying person by a few years¡­ It can even treat cancer. Hehe¡­Chairman Ma, it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°Still not enough?¡± Chuxia Ma felt slightly dissatisfied.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~~¡± At this moment, three members of the Bian Family burst into hearty laughter.

    ¡°Chairman Ma, your Ma Family is the last heir to the Huaxia Taoist Arts. Over the past hundred years, the Mystery Society that your family established has been rapidly developing and thriving. The relationship between the Ma Family and our Bian Family has also been growing closer¡­¡± The Bian Family member, who had condensed 23 True Qi, stared at Chuxia Ma, a glimmer of greed appearing in his eyes. ¡°Chairman Ma, actually, these 24 three-stripe elixir pills, the Bian Family is willing to donate to the Mystery Society for free¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ there is no such thing as a free lunch.¡± A muscle twitched at the corner of Chuxia Ma¡¯s eye. ¡°It seems that the real purpose of your visit today is not just to swap treasures. Just say whatever you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Chairman Ma, you are indeed a straightforward person!¡± The member of the Bian family laughed. ¡°Alright¡­ Many elders of our Bian Family highly respect you, Chairman Ma. This time, our Family Head personally sent us three brothers here to act as mediators. Ah~~ Chairman Ma, you¡¯ve come of age to get married, why not¡­ form a marital alliance with our Bian Family?¡±

    After a pause, the Bian Family member looked extremely proud, ¡°Although the Mystery Society is becoming increasingly powerful, in terms of background, it is far from being comparable to the ten great ancient martial families of Huaxia¡­ If Chairman Ma were to marry into our Bian Family, from then on, our Bian Family and the Mystery Society would become one compact family! This will only benefit and bring no harm to the future development of the Mystery Society!¡±

    When he finished speaking, all the Taoist monks and nuns present started exchanging glances.

    Wow! So the main purpose of the Bian Family¡¯s visit this time is to have the beautiful Chairman Chuxia Ma marry into the Bian Family!

    Yes! The Bian Family¡¯s plot this time is to seize the Mystery Society and Chuxia Ma!

    On one hand, Chuxia Ma is a woman of great character with mediocre martial arts skills, but her Taoist skills are extraordinary, superior to her father and even her grandfather. Having such an outstanding woman marry into the Bian Family would not only be a good match, but it would also greatly benefit the family.

    On the other hand, the Mystery Society¡¯s rapid growth has turned it into a new force following the ten great ancient martial families of Huaxia. They have both wealth and manpower. If the Bian Family could swallow the Mystery Society, it would definitely strengthen the Bian Family.

    Thirdly, apart from the Bian Family, the other ancient martial families of Huaxia are also eyeing the lucrative Mystery Society. To gain the upper hand, the Bian Family must act quickly or risk losing the Mystery Society to another powerful family, which would undoubtedly be a major blow to the Bian Family.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t accept.¡± There was a cold look in Chuxia Ma¡¯s phoenix eyes, and her shoulders shook slightly because of her rage.

    Huang Xiaolong was also very angry!

    ¡®The Bian Family members are all too annoying and disgusting! What Bian Yizhi, Bian Muyan, they are all the scum among scum¡­ Now they actually dare to set their sights on my little wife!¡¯

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong directly stood up and said loudly. ¡°This is too ridiculous. You brought a box of worthless stuff, and you just want to raise the price. Does the Bian Family think that everyone else is a fool?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, countless pairs of eyes converged on Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Especially Chuxia Ma, the moment she saw Huang Xiaolong, she immediately thought of the disgrace Huang Xiaolong had given her that night, forcibly robbing her of her first kiss!

    Chuxia Ma was totally upset!

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Chuxia Ma glared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehehe, yes, little wife, I am here.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then walked towards the stage.

    ¡­

 Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Fighting for Treasure

    Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Fighting for Treasure

    Little Wife?

    Our friends, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s remark towards Ma Chuxia naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Holy cow, he¡¯s disrespecting the beautiful Chairwoman Ma Chuxia right in front of everyone!

    I mean, to say ¡®wife¡¯ is one thing, but ¡®little wife¡¯¡­

    This suggests that Ma Chuxia can only ever be your mistress?

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang exchanged glances, the same thought bubbling in their minds¨C¡®Master Long is quite the troublemaker, isn¡¯t he?¡¯

    Among the crowd were quite a few Taoist monks who recognized Huang Xiaolong.

    This guy was already a well-known enemy of our mystical arts society, but he had his merits too, managing to clean up the ¡®Hungry Ghost Mansion At Poplar Garden¡¯ incident with no problem.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phenomenal mystical arts skills are familiar to none but Ma Chuxia. What happened at the basketball court that night remained a secret¨Cshe never spoke of it to anyone.

    And now, not only has Huang Xiaolong infiltrated this gathering, but he¡¯s also boldly referring to Ma Chuxia as ¡®little wife¡¯ in their faces. This enraged her to no end, causing her to seethe with hatred towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Her teeth gnashed loudly. She wished she could skin Huang Xiaolong alive right that second!

    However, even Ma Chuxia acknowledged that she¡¯s no match for Huang Xiaolong, so she wouldn¡¯t dare overstep. She just glared at him with righteous anger and hollered, ¡°You despicable scoundrel, get off this mountain!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ Little Wife, haven¡¯t I been good to you? Why must you scold me like this?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    ¡°Hold it.¡± A member of the Bian Family with 23 types of True Qi glaring at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes menacing. ¡°Are you a Taoist monk from our mystical arts society?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ I¡¯m not. But I am here to help my Little Wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°You should put away this junk of yours. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Insolent!¡± Another member of the Bian Family fumed, his finger trembling like he was about to attack Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, listen carefully. I advise you get off this mountain. Chairman Ma is our Bian Family¡¯s woman. She¡¯s not someone a nobody like you can lay fingers on. You couldn¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    ¡°Watch your words! When did I become the Bian Family¡¯s woman?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s face became ashen.

    ¡°Kid, you degrade our Bian Family¡¯s magic pills as worthless junk.¡± The Bian Family member with 23 types of True Qi sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Sorry, but frankly, I doubt you¡¯re even worth a tenth, no, a hundredth of a single pill.¡±

    At that, he took a pill from the box and ridiculed Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong grinned mockingly, decided not to reveal the truth about the fake magic pills yet, and turned his gaze to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to trade with the Bian Family. If you want all kinds of pills and herbs, just come to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was stunned.

    The three members of the Bian Family all burst into laughter.

    ¡°What do you have that would be worthy of trading with Chairwoman Ma? It¡¯s laughable! Pills? You have pills? I think you¡¯re just bluffing. Even the most basic pill is probably way out of your league.¡± The Bian Family member with 23 types of True Qi wore a cat-playing-with-mice grin. ¡°How about this: If you can offer something more valuable than our pills, we¡¯ll give you all 24 of them. But if you can¡¯t, kneel down, bow, and confess your mistakes. Kid, do you dare to bet?¡±

    ¡°Sure. But if I can give you something better than these trashy magic pills, you three have to kneel and confess your wrongs. What do you say to that?¡± Huang Xiaolong was visibly overjoyed, his eyes gleaming with fox-like cunning.

    ¡°You impudent little traitor! You dare to mock us¨Cyou¡¯re asking for death!¡± One of the Bian Family members vented his rage like molten lava.

    But the Bian Family member with 23 types of True Qi squinted at him, his eyes cold as a snake. He spoke with malicious pleasure. ¡°Fine, I accept.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Huang Xiaolong was elated, and addressing the Taoist monks and priestesses around him, he said, ¡°You all heard it. Be our witnesses.¡±

    Many Taoist monks and priestesses did feel a bit discontent with the Bian Family. After all, they were somewhat bullying and seemed to be forcing Ma Chuxia to marry into the Bian Family.

    Therefore, many people shouted out. ¡°Yeah, we heard every word. Whoever loses this treasure bet has to kneel down, bow down, and apologize.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. With so many witnesses, I won¡¯t have to worry about you being sore losers.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush! If you have anything valuable, bring it out already!¡± A Bian Family member taunted.

    ¡°Hmm~ as it turns out, I acquired a treasure today.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled out an item from his canvas bag with a smile.

    Lo and behold, it was the Magic Artifact bowl he had dug up from the maniac Zhao Zhen¡¯s villa!

    The bowl was a Magic Artifact that Huang Xiaolong had charged and consecrated anew.

    ¡°Ah~ Master Long has brought out that bowl!¡± exclaimed Zhou Mi. ¡°I wonder what use that bowl has. Is Master Long relying on this bowl to compete with those three arrogant fellows?¡±

    Miao Erfang also had a curious expression on her face.

    They had all seen how much Huang Xiaolong liked that bowl, but they had no idea what sort of magical use it had. When they had asked Huang Xiaolong, they got no answer.

    Now, it seemed as though Huang Xiaolong was going to demonstrate himself.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± While others were ignorant, Ma Chuxia, who had some knowledge in this field, took one look at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Magic Artifact bowl, and felt that it was filled with Buddha nature, permeated with a profound, mysterious aura. ¡°A Magic Artifact?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a Magic Artifact,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered with a nod.

    The three Bian family members burst out laughing.

    ¡°A begging bowl used by a monk¡­hahaha, this is hilarious! You want to compete with us using this thing?¡± One member of the Bian Family couldn¡¯t suppress his contempt anymore. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a joker, a clown. Get on your knees now and beg for forgiveness by kowtowing until we tell you to stop. If not¡­ we will make you suffer!¡±

    ¡°Why should I kowtow? You¡¯re the ones that should be kowtowing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, as if it was a matter of course. Then, he called out, ¡°Who can get me a pound of rice?¡±

    Rice?

    Huh¡­ this place is renowned for its game, so getting rice could be tricky?

    Immediately, a Taoist went and fetched a bag of rice and carried it on stage.

    Huang Xiaolong went over, opened the bag, and examined the white rice inside.

    The rice was ordinary pearl rice, probably the kind that sells for a dozen or so yuan per pound in the market.

    ¡°Good. Very good, this is my first time using this Magic Artifact. Well, let¡¯s get started.¡± Huang Xiaolong, all smiles, grabbed a few handfuls of pearl rice from the bag and put them into the bowl.

    Before long, he had filled the bowl with pearl rice, about two to three pounds in total.

    Huang Xiaolong gently shook the bowl of pearl rice, and then said, ¡°Bring me a rice cooker, I want to cook rice.¡±

    Cook rice?

    The entire venue was dumbfounded!

    Good lord, isn¡¯t he supposed to be competing with the Bian family for treasures? Why is he cooking rice now? Is he out of his mind?

    ¡°Enough! Get on your knees and kowtow right now! We are not going to humor you any longer!¡± One member of the Bian family stood up, appearing ready to act against Huang Xiaolong and throw him off the stage.

    The Bian family member, who had condensed 23 True Qis within his body, said threateningly, ¡°Boy, didn¡¯t we agree to exchange treasures? What the hell are you doing? You want to cook rice? What a joke!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Chuckle~~Ease up. I am just going to use the rice in the bowl to cook and pit it against your worthless elixirs,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Woah~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    The entire venue was in an uproar!

    Cooking rice? Using a pot of pearl rice to compete against the sacred elixirs they had concocted?

    Is he out of his mind?

 Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Immortal Meal

    Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Immortal Meal

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s decision to cook on the spot led to a lot of mockery, scorn, and criticism.

    Initially, Huang Xiaolong spoke with such confidence that everyone thought he would bring out some miraculous treasure to challenge the Bian Family¡¯s 24 three-striped elixir pills.

    But¡­

    Cooking!

    ¡°Um¡­ I find that Master Long, is really quite hilarious~~¡± Zhou Mi murmured dreamily. ¡°But even if he¡¯s hilarious, he¡¯s the most handsome of them all, cooking at an event where high-ranking officials gather¡­Pfft ~~ It¡¯s killing me with laughter.¡±

    ¡°However, I think Master Long definitely has his own ideas¡­ It can¡¯t just be simple cooking. Wait¡­ Master Long is putting the rice into that bowl¡­ Could it be¡­ Could it be¡­ Is there something wrong with the bowl?¡± Miao Erfang speculated.

    On the stage, three members of the Bian Family were ready to kick Huang Xiaolong off in a huff.

    At this moment, Ma Chuxia spoke up. ¡°Wait¡­ let him cook.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Ma, what are you doing?¡± A member of the Bian family who had condensed 23 strands of True Qi sneered. ¡°Could it be, Chairman Ma, that you also believe his cooked rice can compete with our Bian family¡¯s elixir pills? That¡¯s utterly absurd!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. Nothing is absolute.¡± For some reason, Ma Chuxia unconsciously held a bit of faith in Huang Xiaolong.

    Perhaps because she had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incredible Taoist skills in person. Or maybe because her keen eyes noticed something extraordinary about his bowl.

    ¡°Alright then¡­ We¡¯ll just have to wait and see. Hmph!¡± The member of the Bian Family reluctantly gave Ma Chuxia some respect.

    As of then, Ma Chuxia had someone bring over an electric rice cooker, a power strip, and a bucket of spring water from the mountain.

    Once everything was ready, Huang Xiaolong poured the rice grains from the bowl into the water, laughing as he washed the rice.

    Ma Chuxia leaned over to look and only saw that the grains looked like normal, unremarkable pearl rice. She whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, but remember, as a cultivator, you should maintain your dignity. Losing face in such a situation will leave you with none.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my little wife, don¡¯t worry, wait till I cook the rice for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me your little wife again! I have no relation to you! And¡­ about that night¡­ That night¡­ you¡­ your insult¡­ I, Ma Chuxia, will definitely make you pay ten fold, a hundred fold!¡± Ma Chuxia was horribly embarrassed.

    He finished washing the rice.

    Plugged in the cord into the nearby outlet, turned on the power, and started cooking.

    Using the fast cook function of the rice cooker, the rice will be ready in about fifteen to twenty minutes.

    After Huang Xiaolong pressed the ¡°fast cook¡± button, he pulled up a chair, sat down, crossed his legs, and began to wait.

    The entire venue fell silent, all eyes on the rice cooker on the stage. The scene was extremely bizarre.

    The three Bian Family members looked so sullen they seemed ready to drip water. Their mission today had been to force Ma Chuxia to compromise and marry into the Bian Family, thereby possessing the Occult Society as a matter of course.

    They hadn¡¯t expected Cheng Yaojin to rush down the path and not only disrupt the Bian family¡¯s plans, but also constantly provoke them.

    At this point, the three Bian family members had formed the intention to kill Huang Xiaolong!

    After fifteen minutes¡­

    A puff of steam suddenly burst from the rice cooker.

    The released steam was so rich that it painted quite an artistic painting.

    Suddenly, an intense aroma of rice began to spread. In no time, this scent filled every inch of the surrounding air, and it did not dissipate!

    The aroma! It was exquisite! It was hard to describe this aroma, but it certainly was one of the most intoxicating scents in the world. Moreover, the scent seemed to calm one¡¯s soul, akin to standing in a temple and inhaling the sandalwood air that cleanses the heart.

    ¡°Ah~~ What is this smell? It¡¯s so weird¡­ why is it so enticing?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I suddenly feel so hungry!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, just smelling this aroma, I can feel every pore on my body opening up¡­ Ah~~ What is it! I want to eat!¡±

    ¡­

    The Taoist priests and priestesses all around narrowed their eyes, their bellies growling with hunger. They were all salivating, unable to stop swallowing.

    On stage, the core members of the Occult Society; Ma Chuxia, including the three Bian family members, were all entranced by the exotic fragrance, each with a somewhat fascinated expression.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Good thing, it¡¯s really a treasure, my future meals are settled.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted the bowl in his hand.

    In fact, the function of this magical artifact bowl is to transform ordinary mortal rice into spirit-filled Buddha rice or Immortal rice!

    What is Buddha rice, Immortal rice?

    The rice that was cooked was brimming with vitality, nourishing the body like a spiritual medicine. It could strengthen one¡¯s physique, clear one¡¯s spirit, and even heal some hidden ailments within the body. For those who practiced ancient martial arts, it was also beneficial. Regular consumption could refine the body and trigger a transformation, evolving into a physique beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    The procedure was simple. Ordinary rice would be placed into a bowl, shaken a few times, and that was it.

    However, this bowl could only transform 5 kilograms of ordinary rice into celestial rice per day, no more than that.

    Ding~~~

    A loud noise, almost cooked.

    ¡°Done, the rice is cooked.¡± Huang Xiaolong had a triumphant expression on his face as he had others bring over a few pairs of bowls and chopsticks.

    ¡°Hahaha ~~ I¡¯ll have a taste first.¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t wait to open the lid of the rice cooker.

    Boom~~~~!!

    A large swath of fog that seemed celestial in nature billowed out, and the unique aroma of the rice continuously stimulated everyone¡¯s taste buds. The scent caused everyone who smelled it to feel every cell in their body leap for joy.

    At a glance, the cooked rice was round and plump, taking on a golden hue and shimmering with a golden luster.

    This was no longer just rice; it seemed to have become a work of art, something people couldn¡¯t bear to eat but only admire.

    Huang Xiaolong scooped some rice into a bowl with a wooden spoon.

    ¡°Ah~~ I¡¯m going to eat now.¡± Huang Xiaolong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and started eating.

    He took a mouthful of rice and chewed it a few times. The sticky and sweet taste filled his mouth and body like floodwater.

    Delicious! Absolutely delicious!

    Moreover, after swallowing the rice, he felt warmth in his limbs and blood, and his True Qi began to circulate energetically on its own.

    Amazing!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong began wolfing down his food.

    The room was silent, with everyone¡¯s eyes fixed unwaveringly on Huang Xiaolong, their eyes gleaming with jealousy and anticipation.

    Within a minute, Huang Xiaolong had finished a bowl of rice, not a single grain was left. He still wanted more.

    At that moment, Ma Chuxia could not resist approaching, swallowing mouthfuls of saliva unconsciously, ¡°You¡­ what kind of rice is this?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my dear, this is what I call ¡®Immortal Rice¡¯. Eating ¡®Immortal Rice¡¯ is even more enjoyable than being an immortal. Also, if you eat this kind of rice regularly, it can even cure cancers and AIDS¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t bragging; he was speaking factually.

    ¡°Give¡­ give me a bowl of Immortal Rice.¡± Ma Chuxia could not contain her desire for the food, her appetite surging out of control.

    For the first time in her life, she experienced such gnawing hunger. She wanted to taste a bowl of Immortal Rice right away!

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, scooped a bowl of rice for Ma Chuxia, and passed it to her.

    Ma Chuxia took the chopsticks, received the bowl, scooped a mouthful of rice, and put it into her delicate mouth.

    Oh my!

    Boom~~~~!!

    The rich and fragrant taste punched through Ma Chuxia¡¯s body!

    At the same time, the True Qi within her body began to circulate at a fast pace, giving her a feeling of elation!

    ¡°So¡­ so¡­ so satisfying! So delicious! It¡¯s really so delicious!¡± Ma Chuxia let out a touching sound.

    Just at that moment!

    A wave of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, stirred by the True Qi within Ma Chuxia¡¯s body, gathered above her head.

    Immediately after, it poured into her body like a tidal wave.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Streams of luminous Qi, the True Qi, burst out from Ma Chuxia¡¯s body.

    There were 16 streams of True Qi released from her body.

    She had a breakthrough!

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s cultivation of True Qi had indeed broken through! From having 15 streams of True Qi to now having 16 streams!

 Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Show-off Will Be Struck by Lightning

    Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Show-off Will Be Struck by Lightning

    ¡°How is that possible? Eating¡­eating¡­and breaking through the True Qi realm? What¡¯s going on here?¡± The first ones to scream out in shock were the three members of the Bian family. After all, they were all ancient martial Arts Grandmasters, and they understood best what was happening with Ma Chuxia.

    Indeed, Ma Chuxia had eaten a mouthful of rice and broken through her limit.

    Could this be the legendary ¡°breakthrough as simple as eating and drinking¡±?

    Of course, it¡¯s not to say that Ma Chuxia had broken through by literally eating a mouthful of rice, but that she had been on the brink of a breakthrough, and this mouthful of rice cooked from fairy rice had just helped to push her past that threshold.

    At this moment, Ma Chuxia felt comfortable all over her body ¨C her state was like she had drunk Jadescent Nectar.

    She already knew that this rice was no ordinary rice ¨C it was indeed a treasured item comparable to Spiritual Medicines!

    Without saying a word, Ma Chuxia immediately buried her head down and began to eat ravenously, completely forgetting her ladylike demeanor.

    ¡°There¡¯s something peculiar about this rice!¡± The Bian family member with 23 strands of True Qi immediately spoke in an eerie tone, and a fervent greed appeared in his eyes. ¡°Give me a bowl of rice!¡±

    In fact, when the rice was cooked and the lid of the rice cooker was opened, the Bian family members had already detected the extraordinariness of this pot of rice. Wasn¡¯t the steam rising from the rice cooker just like the Spiritual Energy that arose when Spiritual Medicines were prepared through alchemy?

    The three Bian family members had witnessed the Grandmasters in their family refining the triple-pattern elixir. To put it fairly, the Spiritual Energy that scattered when the triple pattern elixir was formed was equivalent to the Spiritual Energy that emanated from the rice cooker at this moment.

    In other words, the quality of this pot of rice could match the triple-pattern elixir refined by the Bian family!

    This was simply too incredible!

    It was just a pot of rice!

    Seeing the Bian family members acting as though they wanted to snatch the food away, Huang Xiaolong swiftly hugged the rice cooker and laughed, ¡°Sorry, this meal of the gods is not for you to eat, because you¡¯re not worthy.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡± One of the Bian family members, wrapped in a whirlwind-like True Qi, was about to flare up at Huang Xiaolong in anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± With her bowl of rice finished, Ma Chuxia wore an expression of longing. Her whole person was glowing and energetic. ¡°This rice¡­. It¡¯s brimming with spiritual energy and nourishes the body. It¡¯s indeed¡­ genuinely the ¡®Meal of the Gods¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha~~Little wife, why don¡¯t you be the judge then? Is my Meal of the Gods better, or does the Bian family¡¯s elixir have the upper hand?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Ma Chuxia pondered for a moment, then seriously said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the triple-pattern elixir before, hmm¡­ honestly speaking, both the triple-pattern elixir and the Meal of the Gods are top-notch nourishment. Both are of immense benefit to people.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Ma, please choose your words carefully! Comparing a bowl of rice with my family¡¯s elixir, aren¡¯t you insulting the Bian family!¡± A member of the Bian family blurted out with humiliation.

    ¡°I had no intention of taking sides. This is simply how things are.¡± Ma Chuxia replied calmly and confidently.

    ¡°Hmph! What if that¡¯s the case?¡± The Bian family member who condensed 23 strands of True Qi looked unwilling, but left it at that. He sneered, ¡°Kid, the bet you made with us about the showdown of treasures is, at most, a draw. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Yes, since the Meal of the Gods and the triple-pattern elixir were equal in effect, it meant that both sides had come out even in this showdown of treasures.

    But unexpectedly¡ª

    ¡°Ahahahaha~~~Haha~~A draw? I¡¯m dying of laughter¡­ Hahaha~~~A draw? You guys¡­ you guys are shameless¡­ A draw?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and bent over, ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ Aren¡¯t you guys a bit shameless¡­ A draw?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s not a draw?¡± A member of the Bian family was so angry that his rage was palpable. ¡°What makes your rice superior to my Bian family¡¯s triple-pattern elixir? Where does your confidence come from?¡±

    ¡°Haha~~Okay, okay, since you guys show a lack of intelligence, then let me explain it to you.¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped laughing, raising the sacrificial bowl in his hand, ¡°Here~~This is a magical artifact. You just put ordinary rice into it, give it a few shakes, and it can turn into fairy rice. The rice cooked from it becomes the Meal of the Gods.¡±

    The crowd gaped in astonishment when this was said!

    It turned out that the core of the Meal of the Gods was not the cooking process or the rice itself, but this sacrificial bowl!

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Every time the Bian family refines a single triple-pattern elixir, they need a lot of precious medicinal materials. Moreover, during the process of alchemy, even an extremely experienced alchemist could make a mistake, resulting in a failed concoction.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, the cost of refining a triple-pattern elixir is extremely high. Plus, every failure results in a loss significant enough to make one spit blood.¡±

    The words of Huang Xiaolong silenced the three Bian family members.

    Because, Huang Xiaolong hit the nail on the head.

    Let¡¯s put it this way, to refine a regular Three-pattern Pill, the cost of raw materials alone is around several million RMB.

    The most astonishing and talented alchemist of the Bian family has only about a 40% success rate in refining these pills. Less than half.

    In other words, only about 4 pills are successful for every 10 attempts.

    Consequently, the cost increases even more.

    This is a very simple principle that everyone understands.

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°But my divine fairy rice only costs as much as regular rice. Even a few yuan per kilo of coarse rice would do. The effects of something that costs only a few yuan can match those of a pill refined from tens of millions of yuan worth of materials. Even a fool knows who wins and who loses here.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, refining a Three-pattern Pill is an energy-consuming process that leaves alchemists worn out,¡± Huang Xiaolong went on, ¡°But everyone here witnessed me cooking rice. It was so effortless and commonplace¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, tell me, who¡¯s the winner and who¡¯s the loser?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a grin.

    Silence.

    The entire venue fell silent.

    Everyone already knew the answer.

    ¡°Master Long has won!¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang shouted from below. ¡°Fairy rice is better than that Three-pattern Pill!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Fairy rice wins!¡±

    ¡°Fairy rice wins!¡±

    ¡°Fairy rice wins!¡±

    ¡­

    The crowd went wild!

    The faces of the three members of the Bian family turned extremely ugly, and a cold sweat was breaking out on their foreheads.

    Honestly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were reasonable and logical. He could mass-produce divine fairy rice with just a bowl, while alchemy was far more troublesome.

    ¡®As long as I get that bowl, I can effortlessly cook rice that¡¯s as effective as the Three-pattern Pill¡­ Good¡­ Good¡­ Today is my lucky day. If I bring this treasure back, I¡¯ll definitely be heavily rewarded!¡¯ The Bian family member, who had condensed 23 true qi, had a glint of malevolent greed in his eyes as he fixed his gaze on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Kid, that bowl of yours is interesting. How about selling it to the Bian family? Name your price.¡± The Bian family member steadily looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Err¡­ I¡¯m not selling it.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Kid, haven¡¯t you heard that possession of a jade disc may lead to guilt?¡± The Bian family member smirked. ¡°You¡¯re just a nobody, and you¡¯re not fit to own such a treasure. If you don¡¯t give it up, it might bring about your death. Here, we aren¡¯t unfair in the Bian family. 1 million. I¡¯ll give you a cash check for 1 million, and the bowl is mine. I suggest you be smart about this. Otherwise, your life might be in danger.¡±

    The audience gasped¡­ He wants to buy such a treasure for 1 million? That¡¯s obviously a coercive purchase!

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a playful smile. ¡°You guys love showing off way too much. Huh, haven¡¯t you heard that showing off will draw a lightning strike?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As soon as he said this¨C

    Boom!!!!

    A bolt of lightning suddenly struck down on the Bian family member!

    Clear daylight, but a thunderbolt hit someone. What kind of logic is this?

    ¡­

 Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Kneel Down!!!!

    Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Kneel Down!!!!

    BOOM~~~!!!!

    Thunder struck straight down!

    In an instant, the people on the platform were terrified and recoiled one after another. The Taoists sitting around also stood up, their faces pale and bewildered.

    In the blink of an eye, faced with this unexpected strike of thunder, the man from the Bian Family who was the first to bear the brunt nevertheless demonstrated his martial arts grandmaster cultivation. With a shriek, he exploded with a surge of life potential, managed to dodge, and narrowly escaped the thunderbolt.

    There was a loud blast on the stage, with smoke billowing up. The hard granite was blasted into a substantial pit, with stones flying around.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± The man from the Bian Family who had dodged by the skin of his teeth was panting heavily, looking at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with anger, resentment, and terror.

    This bolt of thunder would have blown him to the ground if he hadn¡¯t dodged it in time. Though protected by his True Qi, he would still have been severely injured.

    ¡°Heh heh heh~ How about that? Hasn¡¯t the saying come true? Don¡¯t pretend to be something you¡¯re not, or you¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, nonchalantly.

    At this time, people came back to their senses and couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky.

    Holy cow, although it was approaching sunset, and the sunset was as resplendent as a brocade, the weather was perfect. How could there be sudden thunder out of nowhere!

    It must be haunted! It¡¯s definitely haunted!

    Many people suspect it¡¯s Huang Xiaolong¡¯s doing, but Huang Xiaolong just stood there smiling. How did he manage to summon thunder to strike people?

    Only Ma Chuxia and a small group of core members of the Mystical Studies Society who were well versed in magical arts vaguely sensed that the thunder was not a natural phenomenon, but was summoned using magical abilities.

    However, to manipulate thunder and lightning and defy the heavens, that¡¯s an act of terrestrial immortals!

    ¡®Could it be¡­ that he secretly employed these methods¡­he¡¯s too domineering¡­¡¯ Ma Chuxia felt a chill in her heart. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cultivation was once again beyond her reach. However, that night in the basketball court, Huang Xiaolong turned soil into a mountain, which was also an immortal act.

    Needless to say, although Ma Chuxia intensely hates this lecherous boy who took her first kiss, she greatly admires his superb magical arts.

    ¡°Boy~~you¡­you¡­¡± Even though the Bian Family already hated Huang Xiaolong to the core, they didn¡¯t dare act recklessly at this moment. Even the thundercrack just now would have nearly killed them.

    ¡°Well, let me continue.¡± Huang Xiaolong said languidly. ¡°Forgetting that my immortal cooked meal is superior to your Bian Family¡¯s three-striped pill, what you¡¯ve brought here today¡­ are all fakes.¡±

    ¡°What? What nonsense are you talking?¡± The three Bian Family members were all somewhat flustered. A guilty look appeared in their eyes.

    ¡°Fake medicine?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s face grew somewhat grim.

    If the Bian Family used fake medicine to trade with Ma Chuxia, they were heading for trouble.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, casually picked up a pill from a jade box on the table, and handed it to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Try crushing this pill with your bare hands.¡±

    Ma Chuxia hesitated, then took the pill.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The faces of the three Bian Family members changed drastically as they tried to snatch the pill back.

    Huang Xiaolong turned around, pointed at the sky and said, ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t show off or the thunder will come.¡±

    The three Bian Family members were already skittish. Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s warning, they quickly backed off. However, everything was calm and peaceful; there was no thunder, nor even a whiff of wind.

    SPLAT~~~

    Ma Chuxia has already crushed the pill in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s hollow!!!!!!¡± Startled, Ma Chuxia was furious. It was easy to tell the difference between a solid and a hollow pill. ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve never slighted the Bian Family! I¡¯ve put my heart and soul into every annual exchange, put a lot of time and used a lot of magic power to draw symbols, in exchange for the Bian Family¡¯s¡­ but¡­ but you Bian Family, have given me substandard goods¡­¡±

    The reality is, the real intention of the Bian Family in visiting this time, is not the exchanging of treasure, but to have Ma Chuxia marry into the Bian Family.

    Therefore, they¡¯ve brought fake medicine.

    Even a keen-eyed alchemist might not be able to distinguish these hollow pills, they also have good medical effects, only the duration is not as good as real medicine.

    It can be said that their plan was foolproof, only to be ruined by Huang Xiaolong.

    This incident has significantly strained the relationship between the Mystical Studies Society and the Bian Family!

    ¡°Alright, you definitively lost. Now, kneel down and confess.¡± Huang Xiaolong teased, looking at the three Bian Family members.

    At this point, the three Bian Family members were furious to the point of madness, their True Qi exploded like a cyclone, causing the air on the stage to whip around as furniture even started to levitate.

    The core members of the Mystical Studies Society quickly took cover.

    ¡°Kill him!!!!!!¡± The Bian Family member who had 23 strata of True Qi in his body, with eyes like a devil¡¯s, pounced directly on Huang Xiaolong.

    The other two Bian Family members also flanked Huang Xiaolong from two sides.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± In her urgency, Ma Chuxia swiftly took out a few talismans. Her full body¡¯s True Qi also began to revolve, she intended to help Huang Xiaolong.

    Bitterness and kindness were clear to her, hating Huang Xiaolong was a given. But today, if it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong unveiling the deception of the Bian Family, wouldn¡¯t Ma Chuxia have been toyed with like a fool?

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong remained silent, hands clasped behind him, his gaze was cool and haughty, paying no mind to the fierce pounce of the three Bian Family members.

    ¡°Thunder!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong murmured.

    The next second~~~

    BOOM~~ BOOM~~ BOOM~~~

    Suddenly, there were electrical discharges from nothingness, thunder exploded, and the whole mountain top was illuminated!

    Lightning bolts, mingled with terrifying roars of thunder, fell one after another, directly striking the three people from the Bian Family!

    In an instant, the will of martial arts of the three Bian Family members collapsed, their whole body¡¯s True Qi scattered, and the only sound they could hear was the terrible noise of the exploding thunder.

    It was as if they were alone in a desolate land, face-to-face with the catastrophe of thunder punishment! Even if a person has cultivated martial arts, how can they remain calm in the face of natural disasters, the mighty force of nature? Out of ten people, probably nine would collapse on the spot.

    How can human strength triumph over nature?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    POW! POW! POW! POW!

    The lightning bolts exploded wildly on the stage, creating pits, causing the dust to billow, leaving the place in chaos. The three Bian Family members had goosebumps all over, were scared out of their wits and darted about like ballet dancers to dodge, looking both disgraced and hilarious.

    Huang Xiaolong held back with this wave of thunderbolt, he didn¡¯t really want to hurt them. It was also fair to say that he was toying with them. Just like a cat that caught a mouse and wants to play with it before killing it.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    After the thunder and lightning disappeared, Huang Xiaolong roared with laughter and a hint of disdainful heroism!

 Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Chapter 641: Fated Catastrophe

    Chapter 641: Chapter 641: Fated Catastrophe

    At that moment, the three Bian Family Clan members seemed to have been deafened by the thunderous noise, their bodies devoid of strength as if recovering from a severe illness. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s roar caused their hearts to shatter with fear as they fell to their knees!

    In their hearts, they had utterly lost the will to resist.

    From this day forward, a Heart Demon would linger in their minds. Even if they continued to practice martial arts, they would never progress farther; in fact, they would likely regress if they didn¡¯t advance.

    Everyone present was immensely shocked by this scene.

    The Bian Family was an extremely powerful force within the Huaxia region. All of its clan members were proud, each one a martial arts Grandmaster.

    Yet now, the three were driven to their knees by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thunderous outburst, lost and disoriented, utterly devoid of dignity¨Cthey didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    Awe-inspired gazes fell upon Huang Xiaolong, including that of the proud Ma Chuxia.

    Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dismissive and irreverent gaze, many people felt chills run down their spine, their legs shaking involuntarily.

    ¡°People from esteemed families like you should honor your commitments. Accept the loss if you agree to the gamble. Now, kowtow.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a cheeky smile.

    The Bian Family Clan members, unable to resist, kowtowed as though pounding garlic, their foreheads resounding against the ground.

    ¡°Alright. Now, get lost. And never appear before me again. Or else, I will annihilate you utterly!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved away indifferently.

    The Bian Family Clan members scrambled away, but not before casting chilling glares full of resentment at Ma Chuxia.

    They had long been terrified by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incredible abilities and didn¡¯t dare to cross him again. However, they harbored a deep killing intent towards Ma Chuxia.

    On one hand, they were venting their anger at Ma Chuxia.

    On the other hand, they erroneously believed that Huang Xiaolong was hired by Ma Chuxia to deal with them and that the two were colluding.

    Moreover, the high-ranking members of the Bian Family had tasked them with persuading Ma Chuxia to marry into the family.

    If Ma Chuxia vehemently refuses, then¨Ckill her!

    Murder Ma Chuxia to prevent other clans from benefiting. Besides, even if she was dead, they could still take over her clan by force and claim its wealth for their own. With the family in chaos, it would be a piece of cake for the powerful Bian Family.

    ¡°Notify the others to enter Dong¡¯an city!¡± Once they got off the mountain, one of the Bian clan members, who had managed to refine twenty-three threads of True Qi, trembled with rage as he maliciously ordered. ¡°Since that bitch Ma Chuxia doesn¡¯t appreciate our value, we will destroy her! Once she dies, her clan will inevitably fall into our hands!¡±

    ¡°Yes, cousin. This unruly woman deserves to die! Getting married into our Bian Family is the reward of her previous life¡¯s good deeds, but she actually had the audacity to refuse! That boy who controls thunder must be someone Ma Chuxia hired to deal with us! This is absolutely ridiculous, he too needs to die!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Send more hands over here!¡±

    ¡­

    Up the mountain.

    Huang Xiaolong poured the remaining fairy rice from the rice cooker into several bowls and offered it to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Wife, these fairy rice is all for you. No need to thank me for today¡¯s events, as protecting you is my duty, after all, you are my wife.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± With embarrassment and agitation, Ma Chuxia stomped her foot in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯ll say this for the last time, I am NOT your wife! Granted, your divine skills are extremely powerful, far surpassing that of my family¡¯s ancestors¡­but you¡­you¡­ How is your condescending attitude towards me any different from that of the Bian Family¡¯s people?¡±

    It seemed that Ma Chuxia was indeed filled with a stubborn pride, unwilling to easily yield or fall in love with Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mind, expressing earnestly, ¡°I won¡¯t force you. In any case, you will willingly become my wife eventually.¡±

    ¡°I will not.¡± Ma Chuxia gritted her teeth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and then prepared to leave. He paused and turned back to Ma Chuxia, ¡°There is a crack in your house of destiny, which indicates an imminent disaster. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± retorted Ma Chuxia. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be indebted to anyone. I will find a way to repay you for today. The Bian Family¡¯s people won¡¯t find it easy to deal with me. I am not afraid of them.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gave a knowing smile and walked over to the clan leaders.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± All the clan leaders, already awed by Huang Xiaolong, bowed.

    ¡°Your chairperson, my wife, will face a disaster soon and she won¡¯t be able to escape this calamity, so I am going to leave you my phone number. Remember to call me.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a crumpled piece of tissue, wrote his number on it, and handed it to an elderly Taoist with a youthful face.

    ¡°Master¡­are¡­are your words true?¡± The elderly Taoist tremblingly took the tissue, suddenly believing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s inconceivable divine skills, he could undoubtedly predict the disaster Ma Chuxia would face.

    All of the clan leaders turned pale with fright.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°No need to be nervous. Just call me when the time comes. After all, I can even revive the dead. So¡­don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    After saying that, he gave a deep glance at Ma Chuxia before briskly walking down the mountain.

    As Ma Chuxia watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s departing figure, her mind was filled with mixed feelings.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi followed him closely.

    ¡°Master Little Long, you were so cool and handsome just now!¡± Zhou Mi exclaimed enthusiastically, her face filled with adoration, ¡°God, how did you summon those thunderbolts? You almost killed those arrogant fellas! This is too awesome! Master Little Long, can you teach me?¡±

    Miao Erfang also quickly added, ¡°Master Little Long, were you intentionally trying to scare her to win her over? You said she would face a disaster¡­uh¡­was that one of your tricks?¡±

    ¡°What I said is true,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded earnestly. ¡°She is my wife. Why would I curse her?¡±

    ¡°So, Master Little Long, are you planning to secretly protect her?¡± Zhou Mi asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Her fate decrees that she must face this calamity. It is fate. I happen to be the person who can resolve her predicament. All of this was revealed when I carefully observed her features,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, even if she dies, I can revive her.¡±

    Hearing these perplexing words, Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were completely bewildered.

    As dusk approached, they hadn¡¯t eaten their wild game dinner as planned. Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were ravenous.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master Little Long, let¡¯s find something to eat,¡± Zhou Mi suggested.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll find a place and cook some fairy rice for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Yay~~!!!¡±

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang cheered in unison, their excitement causing them to simultaneously plant a kiss on each of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cheeks.

    The two beautiful hosts, their eyes radiating charm and their gestures full of warmth, were indeed quite enticing

 Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Old Clothes

    Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Old Clothes

    The three descended from the mountain as night fell, with the city bathed in a brilliant sea of lights. Countless men and women began their dizzying nights of revelry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to cook,¡± suggested Huang Xiaolong excitedly.

    The divine food cooked in the Magic Artifact was too delicious, and Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t wait to have some.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to my place?¡± Miao Erfang proposed. ¡°It¡¯s just my mother and me at home. You guys can come over.¡±

    Miao Erfang lost her father early in life and had since been relying on her mother.

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s cook at Erfang¡¯s place,¡± Zhou Mi agreed first.

    Huang Xiaolong naturally had no objections.

    Immediately, the three of them drove their Beetle straight to the residential community where Miao Erfang lived.

    ¡­

    Miao Erfang¡¯s residence.

    A large crowd had gathered below an apartment building, with an ambulance ready on the scene.

    Ten minutes ago, a resident had jumped off the roof, landing in a gruesome mess of flesh and blood.

    At this time, many onlookers started heated debates¡ª-

    ¡°So unlucky! I don¡¯t understand, why would someone jump off a building in our community? Can we even live here now?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ I was planning to sell my apartment. I can¡¯t live comfortably knowing someone died here, especially in such a tragic way.¡±

    ¡°I knew the guy who jumped. He lived above me, seemed like a positive young man, and was about to get married next week. What could have happened to him? Young people these days are far too extreme.¡±

    ¡°Could it be a feng shui problem?¡±

    ¡°No way. This is the first time anything of the sort has happened in our community.¡±

    ¡­

    Naturally, the residents were frightened and upset about a life lost in their community.

    However, what was strange was that the man who committed suicide was shirtless. He had pants and shoes on, but his upper body was bare.

    Of course, this detail went unnoticed.

    Meanwhile¡­

    After watching the commotion for a while, Erfang¡¯s mother strolled around the community.

    She noticed a large box under a lamppost, bearing the words¨C ¡°Clothing Donation Spot.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Erfang¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes gleamed as she approached the box.

    A handsome young man from the property management was sitting near the box. He greeted her, ¡°Auntie, have you had dinner? Out for a stroll?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~~ Xiao Lin, what¡¯s with this box of old clothes?¡± Erfang¡¯s mother asked, blinking curiously.

    ¡°Oh, these are periodically donated to impoverished areas,¡± the young man explained, smiling. ¡°These are clothes that the residents don¡¯t wear anymore. Some of them are almost new ¡ª it¡¯s quite a shame to give them away.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯d like to take a look,¡± Erfang¡¯s mother chuckled.

    Inside, she was scheming ¡ª she was originally from the rural area and had distant relatives living a life of hardship, just getting by with basic food and clothing. To exaggerate a bit, it was common for them to wear a piece of clothing for 5-6 years.

    To these villagers, even the discarded pajamas of city dwellers, especially those living in high-end communities like this one, were valuable items.

    Erfang¡¯s mother decided to take some of these clothes back to her hometown and distribute them amongst friends and family. As an owner in this community, it¡¯s better for her to benefit from the donation rather than it going elsewhere.

    ¡°Hehe, auntie, feel free to look around.¡± The young man was very hospitable towards Erfang¡¯s mother. It¡¯s unknown whether it was due to his affection for Miao Erfang or if he was a fan of this beautiful internet personality.

    Erfang¡¯s mother didn¡¯t hold back and took a large pile of clothes from the box.

    As expected, many of the clothes seemed almost new. Some had even been imported with quality fabric and fashionable styles.

    ¡°What a pity. These clothes are really good,¡± Erfang¡¯s mother said, unwilling to let go of the clothes.

    Suddenly!

    She noticed a man¡¯s T-shirt covered in fresh blood!

    ¡°Blood!!!!!¡± Erfang¡¯s mother screamed in astonishment.

    ¡°Auntie, are you sure there¡¯s blood on the clothes? But when I took them in, I checked, they were all clean.¡± the young man said hastily.

    ¡°Look at this T-shirt!¡± Er Fang¡¯s mother handed over the blood-stained T-shirt to the young man.

    However, when the young man took the T-shirt, the blood stains on it mysteriously vanished leaving no trace behind.

    ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no blood. I told you, they are all clean clothes.¡± The young man scrutinized the T-shirt again and again.

    ¡°Eh? There really isn¡¯t any blood? Did I look at it wrongly?¡± Er Fang¡¯s mother shook her head in confusion. ¡°Sigh~~I¡¯m old, my sight is getting blurry.¡±

    ¡°Look, young man, these are all good clothes, quite a lot of them are branded. I have many relatives in the countryside who are¡­kind of poor, you see~~~¡± Er Fang¡¯s mother pleaded.

    Getting her hint, the young man immediately offered, ¡°Alright, auntie, no problem. You may pick some.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you, young man.¡± Er Fang¡¯s mother happily picked out a dozen or so garments.

    The young man received the clothes, laughed and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll take these clothes to the property¡¯s dry-cleaning room, give them a wash and iron, and then I¡¯ll bring them to your place.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Thank you very much, young man, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± Er Fang¡¯s mother said, quite satisfied.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong drove to the residential complex where Miao Erfang lived.

    The three of them took the elevator up to Miao Erfang¡¯s apartment.

    Miao Erfang¡¯s mother was home, and she couldn¡¯t have been more enthusiastic upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, almost treating him like her own son.

    On the previous occasion, Miao Erfang was bewitched by a ghost and participated in a ghostly marriage. If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intervention, her beloved daughter would¡¯ve been lost forever.

    On top of all this, Huang Xiaolong was also quite a good-natured and handsome lad which made Miao Erfang¡¯s mother even more grateful to him, almost considering him as a potential son-in-law.

    So, Er Fang¡¯s mother welcomed Huang Xiaolong, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi into the house.

    ¡°Mom, why are there so many people downstairs? I saw an ambulance too, did something happen?¡± Miao Erfang asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that young man from our building who lives on the 17th floor. He climbed up to the rooftop during dinner and jumped off. He committed suicide.¡± Er Fang¡¯s mother said regretfully. ¡°Such a polite young man, why would he throw away his life like this?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Sigh, why would anyone commit suicide, the world is such a beautiful place, it¡¯s better to be alive.¡± Miao Erfang sighed empathetically.

    Huang Xiaolong was too busy cooking so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    He borrowed some rice from Er Fang¡¯s mother and turned it into spiritual rice with his magic artifact.

    Soon, the rich aroma had Er Fang and her mother, and Zhou Mi all salivating.

    Dinner time.

    The four of them enjoyed the meal, eating several jin of rice, and were as happy as immortals.

    After finishing, in order not to disturb Er Fang and her mother, Huang Xiaolong left with Zhou Mi.

    Less than ten minutes after Huang Xiaolong left, there was a knock on the door.

    When Er Fang¡¯s mother opened the door, she saw the young man from property management, holding a huge pile of neatly ironed clothes, laughed and said, ¡°Auntie, all done. Look, don¡¯t these old clothes look almost the same as newly bought ones?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they really do! Young man, thank you. Would you like to come in and sit for a while?¡± Er Fang¡¯s mother accepted the pile of clothes with a beaming smile.

    ¡°No, auntie, I still have work to do.¡± Having delivered the clothes, the young man bid his goodbye and left.

    Closed the door.

    At this moment, Er Fang, in the bathroom, called out. ¡°Mom, I just finished bathing, you should hurry too. I heard they¡¯re gonna cut off the water and gas tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Er Fang¡¯s mother casually placed the pile of clothes on the sofa and went to find her sleepwear from her bedroom.

    All of a sudden!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The pile of clothes on the sofa seemed to move on its own! It twitched and rose up in the air!

    The clothes scattered, and from the area near the sofa, came an extremely low, creepy sound of¨C

    ¡°Hee-hee~~hee-hee~~hee-hee~~~~~¡±

    It was as if a group of people were laughing insanely.

    ¡­

 Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Clothes Ghost

    Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Clothes Ghost

    At that moment, Miao Erfang emerged from the bathroom after a shower, wearing a brand new set of pink, princess-like pajamas, with her cascading wet hair and makeup-free face looking absolutely stunning.

    She began to dry her hair with a towel while preparing to sit on the sofa for a while.

    Suddenly, Miao Erfang noticed numerous pieces of clothing scattered on the sofa and the floor.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on with these clothes? They don¡¯t seem to be ours.¡± Miao Erfang mused out loud, puzzled. ¡°There are even men¡¯s clothes¡­how weird.¡±

    Just as Miao Erfang was trying to figure out what was happening, a chilling incident occurred!

    Whooosh~~Whooosh~~Whooosh~~~

    To her disbelief, the clothes started floating in the air, eerily orbiting Miao Erfang, laughing and emitting strange noises akin to hard plastic scraping against glass.

    ¡°What a beautiful girl~ wear me¡­ hurry up and wear me¡­¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, do you like this skirt? It¡¯s Chanel, just try it on. It will look lovely.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful woman, wear this T-shirt of mine, it¡¯s just your size~~¡±

    ¡­

    Clothes can fly? And talk?

    The bizarre sight made Miao Erfang¡¯s scalp prickle, goosebumps erupting all over her body, sending a shiver down her spine.

    Just as she was about to scream, suddenly, a strange force seemed to have taken hold of her, rendering her unable to move.

    Gradually, Miao Erfang¡¯s eyes lost their sharpness, appearing vacant, as if she were under some sort of spell. Staring at the floating clothes, she murmured with a slight smirk, ¡°This purple dress¡­ It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡±

    Hehe~~Hehe~~~¡± In mid-air, the purple dress echoed a bloodthirsty sound, rustling excitedly. ¡°If you think it¡¯s pretty, put it on now~~¡±

    Utterly bewitched, Miao Erfang reached out and grabbed the purple dress, slipping it onto her slender figure.

    The other clothes began to rustle and tremble, whirling around and creating an eerie, ghostly wind with faint cries, laughter, and whispers.

    ¡°Well then¡­ Let¡¯s go to the rooftop~~~¡± The purple dress embedded with a demonic allure echoed.

    Miao Erfang, barefoot and spellbound, ambled towards the door, opened it, took the elevator to the rooftop. A string of drifting clothes trailed after her into the elevator.

    ¡­

    Downstairs.

    After Huang Xiaolong and Zhou Mi went downstairs, they hadn¡¯t left immediately.

    The corpse had been removed, but the caution tape still cordoned off the area, with distinctive stains of blood still present.

    Many residents gathered around discussing the incident, with some attempting to deduce why the occupant had jumped off the building.

    ¡°Master Long, let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡± Zhou Mi suggested, tugging on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Hmm~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted at the bloody stain on the ground, murmuring, ¡°There¡¯s a spirit¡­ This suicide isn¡¯t normal. If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ Tsk tsk, it seems this complex has been contaminated by something unclean. The resentment is profound.¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Damn! Look up there! There¡¯s someone on the rooftop!¡±

    Someone nearby howled.

    Everyone looked up.

    In the moonlight, they could barely make out a young woman in a purple dress standing on the edge of the rooftop.

    Being far too high, no one could discern her features clearly, but it was obvious that she was a young girl with a rather nice figure.

    Instantly, the woman nimbly climbed onto the railing, standing on it while her eyes gazed down. A twisted, deranged expression surfaced on her face.

    ¡°Jump. Jump and you¡¯ll find true joy. It¡¯s an amusing world¡­ Jump now. Once you¡¯ve jumped, you can play with me.¡± The purple dress whispered in a seductive voice.

    The woman, of course, was Miao Erfang.

    Upon hearing the eerie sound of the purple dress, Miao Erfang did not hesitate. She took a step forward with her left foot, leaving it dangling off the edge of the building. Her body leaned precariously forward, as unsteady as a golden rooster standing on one foot, about to fall any moment.

    Commotion broke out below!

    ¡°My God! She¡¯s going to jump!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Another person jumping off the building? Is there something wrong with this neighborhood!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a young woman¡­ Oh lady, don¡¯t do such foolish thing! There¡¯s no burden that you can¡¯t get through. Stay positive! Value your life!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°No way, it seems¡­ seems¡­ seems like Erfang!¡± Zhou Mi shrieked in terror and disbelief.

    Huang Xiaolong immediately recognized the woman about to leap was Miao Erfang. In his eyes, the purple dress she was wearing was enveloped by a dense aura of gloom and ghostly spirits. Moreover, a horrifying ghost, blood-soaked and clad in red, was perched on Miao Erfang¡¯s shoulders, snickering with greedy, malicious eyes, and covering her eyes with both hands.

    In a split second, Miao Erfang¡¯s other foot also moved forward.

    Like a plummeting weight, her body shot downward from the thirtieth floor.

    Her falling speed was incredibly fast, too quick for the onlookers below to react.

    Many wanted to shout out, but before their voices could leave their opened mouths, Miao Erfang was almost hitting the ground.

    With a flash of his figure, Huang Xiaolong darted forward, neatly catching Miao Erfang in his arms just as she was about to crash into the ground.

    Boom~~~!!!

    The ground under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet cracked.

    The force of a person falling from thirty floors was colossal, impossible for a regular person to withstand, yet Huang Xiaolong caught Miao Erfang as casually as if it was an everyday occurrence, transferring the momentum of the fall into the ground.

    At this moment, the purple dress that Miao Erfang was wearing automatically slipped off her body like a ghoul, spinning in mid-air as though caught by the wind.

    Miao Erfang¡¯s eyes slowly regained clarity. Seeing Huang Xiaolong in her sight, she asked bafflingly, ¡°Master Long¡­ Why¡­ why was I jumping off the building?¡±

    ¡°Erfang, you scared the life out of me!¡± Zhou Mi, still traumatized, rushed over.

    With a mocking smile, Huang Xiaolong looked at the hovering purple dress and murmured, ¡°Some people die with too much resentment, so they wish to drag the living with them. Therefore, their spirits cling onto the clothes they wore while alive. If a living person gets these clothes, they will be bewitched into putting them on and then driven to commit suicide ¨C jumping off a building, hanging themselves, slitting their wrists¡­ So it¡¯s best to avoid buying secondhand clothes from the market¡­¡±

    As his words trailed off, countless pieces of clothing suddenly drifted down from the rooftop.

    A cold wind howled! The residential complex was teeming with ghostly shadows!

    In the next second¡­

    Each piece of clothing automatically enveloped the onlookers below!

    Changed!

    All the people wearing these clothes transformed!

    Their expressions turned vacant, their eyes filled with greed and malice. Their smiles were hauntingly creepy.

    Strong grudges clung to these bodies, undoubtedly originating from these spectral clothing draped on them!

    Then, the sounds of footsteps echoed from all directions, men and women with bared teeth and numb faces, bloodthirsty eyes looking as if they were ready to devour the living, closed in towards Huang Xiaolong. They too were draped in old clothes.

    The negative energy and grudges in the neighborhood were as dense as a cumulous cloud.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Sizzle~~Sizzle~~Sizzle~~~

    The streetlights in the neighborhood flickered unpredictably.

    ¡°Heehee~~Heehee~~Heehee~~~¡±

    The crowd donned in old clothes, chuckled eerily, encircling Huang Xiaolong and the others with menacing intent.

    ¡­

 Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Ma Chuxia Died!

    Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Ma Chuxia Died!

    Looking at the ghastly homeowners from all sides in ragged clothes coming towards them, a small portion of homeowners, who were not tricked by the ghost and remained sober, were completely scared, shivering like quails.

    Some homeowners took out their phones, wanting to call the police, only to find either no signal or their phones switched off.

    ¡°Master Little Long~~ there are so many ghosts¡­ I¡¯m fainting, why are there so many ghosts in this world~~¡± Zhou Mi hid behind Huang Xiaolong with a horrified and aggrieved look on her face.

    Miao Erfang was held in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, her jade hand hooked around his neck, not feeling so scared anymore. She remembered in a daze, she climbed to the rooftop and jumped off. If Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t caught her, she would probably be a bloody mess right now¡­

    Miao Erfang stole glances at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s handsome face under the moonlight, her heart throbbing.

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not mind at all, and turned to Zhou Mi with a smile. ¡°There are indeed a lot of ghosts in this world, just like grasshoppers in the bushes¡­¡±

    After that, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whole body glowed golden. He formed a seal with both hands, chanting a spell, and attractive golden lights spread out like a tide, engulfing those homeowners in ragged clothes. In an instant, wisps of black smoke sprayed out from their mouths and noses, and they quickly regained consciousness.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? I was just walking my dog around the neighborhood, and somehow ended up here. Where¡¯s my dog?¡±

    ¡°Could it be? I felt like I was sleepwalking¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the condo building where someone jumped off today? I always avoid this place, how did I end up here? Did I take the wrong medication?¡±

    ¡­

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~ Whoosh~~

    Old clothes flew up from their bodies and hovered in mid-air. At this moment, from under the old clothes, terrifying ghosts appeared.

    The ghosts all had horrible deaths.

    Some had faces covered in blood and shards of glass embedded in their cheeks.

    Some were spitting out blood, with all their teeth shattered, and a metal piece piercing through their necks.

    Some had big holes in the back of their heads, with grey viscous stuff oozing out.

    Some had their necks broken, their abdomen pierced by a metal piece, with guts spilling out.

    ¡­

    At this sight, the homeowners of the neighborhood were practically peeing their pants in fear, crying out for help.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you all?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul power suppressed these ferocious ghosts, keeping them from causing more trouble.

    ¡°Master~~ We¡­ Our deaths were so brutal¡­ We were part of a travel group, but the tour bus fell off a cliff, we all died in the car accident¡­ We were just going to have a joyful trip but who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d die in this unknown land. After our death, our souls did not dissipate and attached onto the clothes we wore when we were alive. Then¡­ The funeral parlor people¡­ They took off our clothes¡­ And donated them to this neighbourhood¡­ Wuu wuu wuu~~ Master¡­ We died so horribly¡­¡±

    ¡°So, like I said, it¡¯s best not to wear old clothes or second hand goods.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile to Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang. ¡°Some clothes may have been worn by the deceased. Look, this neighborhood is evidence. A bunch of clothes worn by the dead. The guy who jumped off the building in the evening definitely found a dead person¡¯s clothes and put it on himself out of greed. That was simply asking for death.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to waste more energy, he directly took out his soul capturing tube, and received all those old clothes and ferocious ghosts.

    The neighborhood was finally peaceful.

    Huang Xiaolong put down Miao Erfang, who was in his arms. Her face was flushing red, yet she looked incredibly delighted.

    ¡°Hmph~~ Master Little Long, you only hugged Erfang, not me. You¡¯re so unfair.¡± Zhou Mi murmured.

    ¡°Well, you can get tricked by a ghost once. If you get tricked by a ghost, I¡¯ll hug you.¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    Zhou Mi laughed and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to livestream just now. Well, Master Little Long, next time you catch ghosts, I¡¯ll livestream it and guarantee that you¡¯ll be an overnight sensation.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Zhou Mi.

    Shortly after, Huang Xiaolong strolled around the neighborhood with Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang, no longer detecting any ghostly presence.

    The neighborhood was finally clean.

    And they left.

    Because of the ghost scare, Miao Erfang dared not sleep alone. So, she invited Zhou Mi to stay over at her house. Huang Xiaolong returned alone to the hotel where he was staying.

    Xia Ying was still awake, waiting for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong cooked some fairy meals for Xia Ying as a midnight snack. Initially, Xia Ying hesitated to eat due to concerns about gaining weight. However, she ended up eating with a cheerful expression. She noticed her true qi steadied a lot, and she seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough.

    For the next few days, Huang Xiaolong toured around Dong¡¯an city with the women.

    Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, all stuck by his side, giving him affectionate looks, bestowing upon him the joy of their company.

    Then one day¨C

    The ringtone of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone rang.

    Upon checking, it was a call from an unfamiliar number.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Master! Master! Something bad has happened! Just as you predicted¡­ Our¡­ Our president¡­ She¡­ Something happened to her¡­¡± A despaired and furious male voice came from the other end of the phone.

    The voice was familiar to Huang Xiaolong. It belonged to a core member of the Metaphysics Association, the elderly Daoist with the appearance of a young man.

    ¡°Huh, I did say that my little wife has this disaster in her life.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke calmly. ¡°So, what happened exactly?¡±

    ¡°Dead¡­ Dead¡­ She¡¯s dead¡­¡± The elderly Daoist cried out. ¡°Master, our president¡­ She¡­ She¡­ She was poisoned to death¡­ Now¡­ Now, despite our efforts¡­ her¡­ her¡­ Her breathing has ceased¡­¡±

    Dead!

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s dead!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She died of poisoning!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent, but his face remained calm. He asked, ¡°How long has she been dead? Where is the body?¡±

    ¡°Master, it happened¡­ about five minutes ago¡­ President¡­ Her breathing¡­ Breathing stopped. The poison was too fast, we did not have time to get her to the hospital.¡± The old Daoist sobbed. ¡°It must be the Bian family! It must be those beasts from the Bian family! Today, several other members of the Bian family came to visit us, insisting that they felt guilty for trading a fake medicine with us for a treasure a few days ago, and wanted to personally apologize to the president. The president gave the Bian family face and allowed their members to visit¡­ but¡­ but¡­ Just over an hour after the Bian family left¡­ The president¡­ The president¡­ She was poisoned to death¡­ It¡¯s so infuriating!¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Bian family is known for their martial skills combined with medical expertise. I believe their research in poisoning is in no way inferior to their medical skills, so they silently released the lethal poison on my little wife¡­ Alright, tell me where the body is, I will come over right away. Before I arrive, no one is allowed to touch my little wife¡¯s body, otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. Also, you must protect her body well, understand? If anything goes wrong, I will destroy the Metaphysics Association.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Chapter 645: Who says the dead cannot be resurrected?

    Chapter 645: Chapter 645: Who says the dead cannot be resurrected?

    After finding out the location of Ma Chuxia¡¯s body, Huang Xiaolong hung up the phone. Despite the surge of anger in his heart, he had already foreseen this particular disaster for Ma Chuxia.

    Furthermore, he was the person who was to resolve this disaster.

    Having prepared himself mentally beforehand, Huang Xiaolong remained unruffled.

    At this time, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi were all by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    ¡°That¡­ that goddess¡­ is she¡­ is she truly¡­ truly gone?¡± Miao Erfang was frightened. ¡°Master Long, you are indeed a wise predictor, with impeccable foresight.¡±

    ¡°She is dead.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded indifferently.

    ¡°Ah~~ such a beautiful lady, it¡¯s a pity she¡¯s dead.¡± Zhou Mi expressed, her face full of regret.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I said before? Even if a person is dead, I can still revive them.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled confidently. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hurry up.¡±

    Xia Ying also agreed. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    They set off in their car to the headquarters of the Taoist Society in Dong¡¯an.

    This place was a unique country house in the suburbs, surrounded by lush green hills and clear waters.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tremendous driving skills, it took less than half an hour to arrive at the manor.

    The atmosphere within the manor was extremely gloomy, radiating a sense of sorrow from every corner.

    A group of senior members from the Taoist Society, who had been waiting for some time, led Huang Xiaolong to the spot where Ma Chuxia¡¯s body was kept as soon as he parked his car.

    Now, with Ma Chuxia¡¯s death, the Taoist Society was like a dragon without a head. This power was now inevitably going to be swallowed by other major forces.

    Upon entering the mansion, one could see that many members of the Taoist Society had arrived. Their creased foreheads and jittery hearts made it seem as if their backbones had been removed.

    Ma Chuxia was adept in Taoist magic and was also revered as a Grandmaster, serving as the spiritual pillar of the Taoist Society. Her death was no doubt a tremendous blow to the society.

    ¡°Master¡­ Ah~~~¡± The old Taoist who had called Huang Xiaolong earlier had swollen red eyes. The resentment and bitterness in his eyes were beyond description. ¡°Master, before¡­ before the president passed away, she left¡­ left a message for us¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What kind of message?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°The president said that from now on, the Taoist Society will be managed by you, Master Huang Xiaolong¡­ we must all follow your orders. We are at your command.¡± Several key members of the society said in unison.

    So, just before her death, Ma Chuxia had entrusted the Taoist Society to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°The president said she was struck by your amazing Taoist skills. She hoped that you could fulfill her wish and prevent the Ma Family¡¯s years of hard work from dissipating. She didn¡¯t want them to eventually become prey to the powerful. All the wealth and resources of the Taoist Society should be managed and allocated by you, Master.¡± said the crying old Taoist.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯m too lazy to handle it. Let my little wife manage it in the future. I¡¯ll just manage her.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The senior members did not object to this.

    Although they knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Taoist magic was extraordinary, no one throughout history had ever been able to revive the dead.

    The best outcome for now was indeed Huang Xiaolong taking over the Taoist Society.

    Shortly after, they arrived at a large hall.

    The hall was surrounded by many Taoist priests and nuns.

    Lying on a wooden bed, covered with a white cloth, was a lifeless woman.

    ¡°Ah~~~ Love has always brought sadness, and it¡¯s more unbearable in autumn. Where am I when I wake up tonight? Yangliu Riverside, the remaining moon under the morning wind. It seems the beautiful times were all in vain. Even with a thousand kinds of sentimentality, who else can I share it with?¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice recited a melancholic poem.

    Huang Xiaolong turned his head and saw a man of about the same age as Ma Chuxia, dressed in Armani casual wear. A strong flow of Taoist power emerged from his body, his gaze was cold and complacent, giving off a sense of overwhelming arrogance.

    But he just had a horse-like face, hardly handsome.

    ¡°Eh? Who¡¯s this guy? I haven¡¯t seen him at the Metaphysics Assembly before¡­ His Dao force is quite comparable to that of my little wife¡¯s. Just that he hasn¡¯t practiced ancient martial arts.¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly stunned.

    Without exaggeration, Ma Chuxia¡¯s Taoist techniques would definitely be inferior to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, without any room for struggle or resistance. But compared to the other Taoists in Huaxia, she was already among the best.

    And this man reciting poems in front of him, his Dao force was actually equivalent to Ma Chuxia¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a nobody, could he?

    ¡°Master, his name is ¡®Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯. The Zhuo Family, since ancient times, just like the Ma family, is a family that has inherited the Daoist techniques. Hundreds of years ago, there was the saying of ¡®southern Zhuo, northern Ma¡¯. It could be said that back then, the Zhuo Family and the Ma Family were on par. Both families have some enmity and entanglement. Later on, the Zhuo Family gradually declined but the Ma Family flourished and even established the Metaphysics Assembly. The two families made an agreement. Each generation¡¯s successors have to compete in Dao force. Mainly, the descendants of the Zhuo Family challenge the descendants of the Ma family. If the descendants of the Zhuo Family can win, then¡­ the Ma Family will have to admit defeat, and if the Ma Family¡¯s head is female, and the current successor of the Zhuo Family is male, then the two shall marry¡­ For the many years the feud has been ongoing, the Ma family has won every fight, and each generation of challenge from the Zhuo family¡¯s heirs has ended in failure. However, it is said that this generation¡¯s heir of the Zhuo Family, Zhuo Lengzhou, has extraordinary Daoist techniques, a genius among geniuses, has emerged with a great momentum¡­¡±

    ¡°Originally, Madam President Ma Chuxia had arranged to duel with Zhuo Lengzhou, the heir of the Zhuo family today, to settle the grudge between the two families but¡­ but¡­ this happened¡­ sigh~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh, in other words, this horse-faced man came to challenge my little wife today, and if he won, he would have to marry my little wife?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly angry.

    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s right~~~¡± the old Taoist said sadly.

    At this time, Zhuo Lengzhou arrogantly said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Madam President Ma Chuxia had passed away. Everyone, death is irreversible, please grieve appropriately. The heavens are jealous of the talented, truly jealous.¡±

    With these words, the hall was filled with sobbing sounds, like a sea of sorrow.

    Suddenly, Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s tone changed, ¡°However, the feud between the Zhuo and the Ma families cannot be left unsettled! Since President Ma Chuxia has passed away, I hope that the Metaphysics Assembly will send another representative to duel with me! If I¡¯m fortunate enough to win, then, the Metaphysics Assembly should belong to me!¡±

    In the midst of his speech, a greedy heat appeared in Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s eyes, full of ambition!

    The hall was dead silent.

    Everyone from the Metaphysics Assembly was looking at Zhuo Lengzhou with angry and dissatisfied eyes.

    The old Taoist who had invited Huang Xiaolong in said angrily. ¡°You are kicking someone when they¡¯re down! Humph! Do you want to reap benefits without contributing anything?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~~¡± Zhuo Lengzhou laughed wildly, ¡°Not at all, not at all. Firstly, I have already said, the Metaphysics Assembly can send another person to duel with me, if I lose, I will leave without a word, this is a fair competition, I am not taking advantage. Secondly, even if Madam President Ma Chuxia hadn¡¯t had an accident, if she lost to me, not only would she have to marry me as my wife, but the Metaphysics Assembly would also belong to me!¡±

    ¡°Enough of the pretentious talk! Who will replace Madam President Ma Chuxia and fight me in a duel? Step out!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou was indeed wildly arrogant.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped forward.

    ¡°You?¡± Zhuo Lengzhou laughed arrogantly, looking at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes full of disdain, as if he was looking at a worthless little character. ¡°You are representing the Metaphysics Assembly and the late Madam President Ma Chuxia to fight me? However, I advise you to back off. If you want to compete with me in Daoist techniques, you are just humiliating yourself!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the people of the Metaphysics Assembly looked at Zhuo Lengzhou with strange eyes.

    Humiliating oneself?

    Damn¡­who exactly is humiliating oneself?

    Huang Xiaolong summoned the thunder, like a god, his Daoist techniques even exceeded Ma Chuxia¡¯s by who knows how much, he was simply unfathomable.

    It was unimaginable that this Zhuo Lengzhou was here, blatantly boasting.

    He was simply an idiot!

    Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang couldn¡¯t help but smother their laughter!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They had some understanding of Huang Xiaolong. More often than not, the more arrogantly one acted in front of Huang Xiaolong, the harder they would be slapped in the end!

    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the matter of the duel for now. I¡¯ll first resurrect my little wife.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and starts to walk towards the bed where Ma Chuxia¡¯s corpse was laid.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ The person has been dead for almost an hour, you think you can revive her? Ha ha ha ha~~~~~~¡± Zhuo Lengzhou laughed uproariously, as if he¡¯d heard the world¡¯s most ridiculous joke.

    ¡°Who says the dead cannot be brought back to life?¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Chapter 646: Underworld!!!!

    Chapter 646: Chapter 646: Underworld!!!!

    Who says the dead cannot be resurrected?

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong said these words, not only Zhuo Lengzhou, but everyone present was dumbfounded.

    Death is like extinguishing a lamp, of course, coming back to life is impossible!

    Moreover, Ma Chuxia hadn¡¯t just died, she had been dead for nearly an hour.

    ¡°Humph! Kid, stop spouting nonsense here. Aren¡¯t these words disrespectful to the deceased?¡± Zhuo Lengzhou sneered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked over to the bed where Ma Chuxia¡¯s body lay.

    Now Ma Chuxia¡¯s pale face showed patches of black, and her mouth was frothing slightly.

    These were clear signs that she had died from poisoning.

    Her heartbeat and pulse had long stopped.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong¡­after your orders, we didn¡¯t touch the president¡¯s body.¡± A weeping female Taoist said. ¡°The president¡­she¡­she shouldn¡¯t have trusted the people of the Bian Family¡­ Ah~~ The Bian Family, they are like wolves and tigers!¡±

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, please carry out the last rites for the president. From now on, our Metaphysics Society will follow your guidance.¡± A middle-aged Taoist said. ¡°We must take revenge for the president!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong touched Ma Chuxia¡¯s body without expression. Because she had just died an hour ago, there was still a bit of body heat. But it was gradually turning cold, and the body was slowly stiffening. The weather was not cool yet, and soon it would start to smell and further decay.

    She was undoubtedly dead, as dead as she could be. Even if celebrated physicians like Bian Que or Hua Tuo were to be resurrected, they could not bring Ma Chuxia back to life. But Huang Xiaolong had a way.

    ¡®There aren¡¯t any spirits of the young lady nearby. It seems she reported directly to the underworld after her death.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought.

    Yes, Ma Chuxia was a Taoist. After her death, her spirit would not linger in the earthly realm because if it did, her resentment would intensify day by day, ultimately transforming into a fierce ghost.

    A person like her, who was a strong Daoist in life, would become a spell ghost after death, causing catastrophic harm. Who knows how many people could be killed.

    Ma Chuxia, a Dao-defender who fought against demons in life, naturally did not wish to become a hateful ghost after death.

    So she chose to report directly to the underworld to avoid any complications.

    ¡°Now find me a secluded place, where no one will disturb me.¡± Huang Xiaolong gingerly picked up Ma Chuxia¡¯s body.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to desecrate her corpse? You pervert!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou yelled furiously.

    The members of the Metaphysics Association had nothing to say. They trusted Huang Xiaolong completely. This trust came from his incredible Daoist abilities that had resonated deeply with them.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, please come with me.¡± The elder Taoist respectfully led Huang Xiaolong towards the rear of the hall.

    Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang followed closely after.

    They arrived outside a room.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, apart from Zhuo Lengzhou, everyone here is from our Metaphysics Association, so please have peace of mind.¡± The elder Taoist said respectfully.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯m going in to save my dear. Remember, no one is allowed to come in.¡± Huang Xiaolong said sternly.

    ¡°Master Long, can we go in with you?¡± Zhou Mi asked.

    ¡°You guys guard the door.¡± Huang Xiaolong refused, then turned to Xia Ying, ¡°If anyone tries to break into this room, you have my permission to kill them.¡±

    As a master of ancient martial arts, Xia Ying should be well capable of handling average people.

    Xia Ying nodded obediently.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong let out Ghost King Ying Kexin to guard outside the room. Whosoever dares intrude, annihilate them first, send their souls scattering!

    After making these arrangements, Huang Xiaolong carried Ma Chuxia¡¯s body into the room, closed the door and locked it.

    Gently, he laid Ma Chuxia¡¯s body on the bed.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Let¡¯s get started.¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched himself a bit.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Dust to dust, earth to earth. The path of yin and yang is endless¡­ The ghost gate opens, avoid it, mortals!¡±

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chanting, the room filled with dark mists and flying sands!

    A towering archway appeared vaguely above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    There were three big characters written on it ¨C Ghost Gate!

    Crack~~~~

    The gate opened!

    A chilling wind swept forth!

    And it brought with it the mournful wails of thousands of spirits and demons.

    Following that, a pitch-black path stretched forth from the ghostly gate, appearing beneath Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet.

    This was the path to the underworld.

    The Yellow Springs Road!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura drastically changed¨Che radiated an air of royal dominance. He adorned a battle helmet, lead armour, was belted at the waist, wore leather boots, and his black robe reached for the heavens. On top of his robe, streaks of hellish lava floated and tumbled!

    ¡°Heh~~ Little wife, in this world, only I can bring you back from the dead.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the corpse of Ma Chuxia lying on the bed.

    Thereafter, he stepped onto the Yellow Springs Road!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s steps were light and comfortable, as if he were walking along a path home!

    Entering the gates of the underworld, Huang Xiaolong trod upon a bridge.

    It was a stone arch bridge, about four feet wide, with carved stone railings on both sides. Underneath lay a blood-red river. Inside, lava tumbled, shocking waves roared, creatures squirmed, and birds darted about. Countless spirits and old ghosts struggled in the river, their blood-curdling screams piercing the air.

    ¡°Underworld officer! I beg you to save me! I, He Shen, am willing to contribute all my worldly wealth to you. Please, I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Underworld officer, I, Zhao Kuangyin, am willing to be at your beck and call, even unto death. Please save me~~~¡±

    ¡°Underworld officer, I, Yang Yuhuan, am willing¡­ willing to devote myself to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Underworld officer, I, Qin Hui, did not mean to betray Grandfather Yue in the past¡­ It¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s all because of the foolish king, Zhao Gou~~~ Please, save me from the River of Oblivion¡­ I have been punished for thousands of years¡­ I have realised my wrongs¡­¡±

    ¡°Qin advisor, you dare defame me, I will execute you!¡±

    ¡°Underworld officer, I, Bai Qi, have been wrongfully accused!¡±

    ¡°Underworld officer, I, Su Daji, am willing to serve by your side¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The bridge that Huang Xiaolong crossed was the Bridge of Helplessness.

    And beneath it lay the River of Oblivion.

    ¡°Oh my, stop your clamouring, you¡¯re too noisy. If you continue, I¡¯ll get mad.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head in exasperation, instantly shattering the dark clouds overhead, revealing his irritation. ¡°Cleanse yourselves of your sin, and I will pull you ashore. Also, if I¡¯m in a good mood one day, I might just yank you out for fun.¡±

    In an instant, the chaos of voices rising from the River of Oblivion ceased. All the spirits trembled with fear, regarding Huang Xiaolong with terrified eyes.

    No matter if they were once heroes or kings, or peerless beauties in life, after death, they were all insignificant before Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, a tall, slender figure was walking alone on the Bridge of Helplessness. The chilly wind cut like a knife across her body, and she shivered as she hugged herself.

    At the end of the Bridge of Helplessness, a woman with an ethereal beauty held a bowl of water, speaking to the lonely silhouette. ¡°Once you cross the Bridge of Helplessness, your destiny is sealed. Don¡¯t waste time with wishes or regrets. Drink this bowl of Mengpo soup and hurriedly be on your way to reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°The Bian Family¡­ The Bian Family¡­ they killed me¡­ I¡­ I died unjustly¡­¡± The lonely silhouette in the distance was none other than the spirit of Ma Chuxia!

    The woman holding the bowl of Mengpo soup had bright eyes and white teeth. Her makeup was light yet elegant, and she brimmed with an ethereal beauty.

    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± Ma Chuxia asked, startled. ¡°Are you Mengpo?¡±

    The woman subtly shook her head, softly whispering,

    ¡°The day I left Dinghu,

    I crushed the enemy when the Jade Pass felt,

    Six armies wept in white,

    With my anger boiling for the one I loved!

    My darlings scattered, not out of longing,

    Rebels will face divine punishment for their carnage;

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With a bolt of lightning, I cleared the Yellow Turbans from the Black Mountain,

    After mourning, the parents we will see again!

    ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong called out from behind. ¡°Sister Yuanyuan, wait, don¡¯t let her drink the Mengpo soup.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Come Back from the Dead!

    Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Come Back from the Dead!

    By this time, Ma Chuxia had already picked up that bowl of Mengpo¡¯s soup, ready to drink it.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, fuck, that was just in time!

    At his interception, both the stunningly beautiful woman in ancient garb and Ma Chuxia turned their gazes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, the gorgeously dressed woman immediately bowed and respectfully said, ¡°Chen Yuanyuan pays her respects to the master.¡±

    ¡°Er~~You¡­You¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was completely stunned.

    At this point, her soul had entered the underworld and seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attire, she understood ¨C he was a ghost messenger!

    Huang Xiaolong was actually a ghost messenger!

    No wonder he was so skilled in the arts!

    Huang Xiaolong walked over, gave Ma Chuxia a smile, and said, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re destined for calamity, and I¡¯m the only one who can save you. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°I¡­You¡­Here¡­This¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was completely incoherent.

    ¡°Listen, honey, in this apocalyptic age, all the gods and Buddhas have disappeared. In the underworld, there are no more Yan Wang, Black and White Impermanence, Judges, Mengpo, and so on¡­ As for me, I¡¯m the sole ruler of the underworld. This is Sister Yuanyuan; she¡¯s a ghost, of course. But I have her helping out with Mengpo¡¯s duties. There¡¯s also beauties like Wang Zhaojun, Diao Chan, Xishi¡­ these beautiful ghost specters take turns with Sister Yuanyuan,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°Sister Yuanyuan, I¡¯m taking my wife back to the world of the living,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, grabbing Ma Chuxia¡¯s hand directly.

    ¡°Chen Yuanyuan bids farewell to the master,¡± Chen Yuanyuan bowed again.

    Huang Xiaolong held Ma Chuxia¡¯s hand and began running back.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯m dead?¡± Ma Chuxia looked utterly bewildered.

    ¡°Dead? I control life and death. If I want you to live, you will live. If I want you to die, you will die. If I want you to reincarnate, you will be born again!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared matter-of-factly.

    ¡­

    Back in the room.

    Huang Xiaolong had brought Ma Chuxia¡¯s soul back and inserted it into her body.

    He then pasted a ¡°Soul Stabilization Talisman¡± on her forehead.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong used a ¡°Purification Talisman¡± to cleanse the toxins from Ma Chuxia¡¯s body, inside and out.

    The black spots on her face and the foam at the corners of her mouth vanished without a trace.

    Now, Ma Chuxia was just a bit pale, but she was breathing again, her heart beating, her pulse returning.

    Huang Xiaolong recited, ¡°Lingbao Heavenly Venerate, console our physical form, all sentient beings¡¯ souls, the five organs reside in darkness, the Azure Dragon and Bai Hu march forward in multitudes, the Vermilion Bird and Xuanwu stand guards, evil cannot enter, True Qi lasts forever, return to your position at once!¡±

    After reciting, the Soul Stabilization Talisman on Ma Chuxia¡¯s forehead suddenly ignited, a golden light shot into her forehead, completely awakening her soul!

    Just then, Sleeping Beauty-like Ma Chuxia, fluttered her eyelashes slightly, took a deep breath, and gently opened her eyes. Huang Xiaolong had already drawn the curtains in the room to help her adjust quickly to the light.

    Upon opening her eyes, Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes teared up with emotion at the feeling of being brought back to life.

    Her view of Huang Xiaolong also underwent a dramatic change.

    ¡°Should I call you by your name, or should I call you ghost messenger?¡± Ma Chuxia asked.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s keep my secret between us. Since you¡¯re my wife, knowing this is not a problem, we¡¯re all family,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°But I don¡¯t want others to know. Life would be too boring if people found out.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I swear to heaven that I will keep your secret to my grave,¡± Ma Chuxia replied with a faint smile, looking as beautiful as a heavenly immortal.

    ¡°Hehe~~My first wife is beautiful, my honey is beautiful, my other wives are also all beautiful¡­heehee~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was very pleased.

    At this moment, Ma Chuxia finally realized that Huang Xiaolong was not some lecherous pervert.

    First wife? Honey?

    Fuck, he is a god!

    The one and only god in the last age of the Dharma!

    If a God wants to marry a few more wives, what¡¯s the big deal about that, huh?

    ¡°Li¡­.Little Long, who¡¯s your first wife?¡± Ma Chuxia had subconsciously begun to accept her own identity, and felt a sense of surprised delight.

    Never mind Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity as a ghost emissary. The fact that he had personally gone to the underworld to save Ma Chuxia was enough to fill her with indescribable emotion and devotion.

    ¡°Oh, the first wife is ¡®Song Yuru¡¯. She¡¯s in college. When you meet her, you call her sister. She¡¯s not as old as you, but she¡¯s the highest in rank.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a serious look on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t get the ranks mixed up.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I understand¡­¡± Ma Chuxia replied shyly, nodding her head.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s some Zhuo Lengzhou stirring up trouble outside. Since you¡¯re alive now, go check it out.¡± Huang Xiaolong channeled some True Qi into Ma Chuxia¡¯s body, restoring her vitality. Her pale face regained its rosiness and she recovered from her previously weak state.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong helped Ma Chuxia to her feet.

    ¡°Zhuo Lengzhou¡­right, today is indeed the day when my Ma Family and the Zhuo Family duel with their supernatural powers. Little Long, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    With that, the door was opened.

    ¡°Uh~~~!!!!!¡±

    Upon seeing Ma Chuxia alive, Zhou Mi, Xia Ying, and Miao Erfang, who had been standing outside the door, were flabbergasted. They could hardly believe their eyes!

    ¡°She¡­she was really revived?¡± Zhou Mi circled around Ma Chuxia. ¡°When we brought her in just now, she was dead¡­ My God! Master Long, I¡­I bow to you!¡±

    Xia Ying bitterly laughed, ¡°Little Long, it seems that there really is nothing in this world that can stump you. You always used to say that you could bring the dead back to life, and I thought you were joking. But you really can¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just luck this time. My little wife hasn¡¯t drunk Mengpo¡¯s soup yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Then he proceeded to retract the soul of the ghost king, Ying Kexin, into the Soul Cylinder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the main hall.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes twinkled as she turned to Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi. ¡°Thank you, my three younger sisters, for guarding the door for me¡­ From now on, we should interact more and build our relationship.¡±

    Ma Chuxia was quite savvy; foreseeing that these three beauties will also be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives. Since she had already accepted Song Yuru outranking her, she couldn¡¯t let any of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other wives outrank her as well, so she took the initiative and referred to Xia Ying and the others as ¡°younger sisters¡±.

    ¡­

    The main hall.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Zhuo Lengzhou seemed to have grown impatient and loudly asked, ¡°Who will represent the Metaphysics Association in place of the late Chairman Ma to compete with me?¡±

    The members of the Metaphysics Association all looked at each other, none of them daring to fight.

    Their Mana was simply no match for Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s. They were bound to lose if they took up the challenge!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ What is this? Has the Metaphysics Association turned into a mass of loose sand after the death of Chairman Ma? Well, in that case, I, Zhuo Lengzhou, shall take over as chairman of the Metaphysics Association. This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about being annexed by other forces.¡± Zhuo Lengzhou said, looking incredibly smug. ¡°This way, the Metaphysics Association will also prosper!¡±

    Just then, a firm female voice rang out. ¡°Zhuo Lengzhou, you¡¯re daydreaming! Today, I, Ma Chuxia, will surely make you bite the dust!¡±

    Silence!

    Absolutely silent!

    The silence was eerie!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All eyes in the hall widened in disbelief, their mouths gaping.

    That¡­ that¡­ that was Ma Chuxia¡¯s voice!!!!!

    She¡­ she¡­ she really came back to life?

    This was simply heaven-defying!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Drawing Symbols

    Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Drawing Symbols

    The hall fell into a deathly silence!

    Chairwoman Ma Chuxia, to everyone¡¯s surprise, walked into the hall with a frosty countenance, her gaze fixed on Zhuo Lengzhou!

    By her side, Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly followed with an aura of unconcerned leisure.

    Behind them were three beautiful women, Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang.

    ¡°M-madam Chairwoman¡­ you¡­ you¡­ are¡­¡± The old Taoist who had ushered Huang Xiaolong into the garden stared at Ma Chuxia with shock akin to seeing a ghost. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    Looking at the bewildered and terrified faces around the hall, Ma Chuxia managed a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The potent toxin inside me was¡­ my¡­ my fiance¡­ Little Long helped me to remove it. I didn¡¯t die.¡±

    Ma Chuxia publically acknowledged her relationship with Huang Xiaolong!

    However, she only vaguely mentioned that Huang Xiaolong had removed her poison, saving her life. She absolutely would not reveal that Huang Xiaolong had gone to Hell and brought her soul back. This information was tied to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity and was an enormous secret that could not be revealed. Besides, even if she said it, no one would believe her.

    Most of the people in the hall were Taoists, knowledgeable in aspects of the spiritual, and they could discern between the living and spirits. Clearly, the person in front of their eyes was a living person! A living person as real as could be!

    ¡°Madam Chairwoman!!!¡±

    For a moment, all the members of the Metaphysical Society in the hall dropped to one knee, their faces filled with emotions of relief, incredulity and excitement.

    They had thought that Ma Chuxia¡¯s death would lead to the collapse of the Metaphysical Society. But with her resurrection, all problems could be resolved.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­ how¡­ is this possible¡­¡± Zhuo Lengzhou stammered, completely at a loss. ¡°People can¡¯t come back to life¡­ this is¡­ impossible¡­ it¡¯s never happened in history.¡±

    ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t I tell you? I can bring the dead back to life,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking look. ¡°Of course, someone like you, who is ignorant of the world, wouldn¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see! You, Chairman Ma, are deliberately conspiring with him to deceive me! You faked your death! Hahaha~~~ are you afraid of our duel? Are you afraid of losing? So you faked death to escape!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s face was filled with a sinister look, his eyes full of resentment, twisting his face into a grotesque mask.

    ¡°What a joke! Do you really think I, Ma Chuxia, would fear dueling you?¡± Ma Chuxia scoffed.

    ¡°Chairwoman Ma! You are violating our family rules! A fiance? You have announced your engagement before our duel; where does this leave me?¡± Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s momentum soared, full of reproof, ¡°Today¡¯s duel, if you lose to me, we will follow our ancestral rules and become husband and wife! By disregarding our ancestral rules and marrying someone else, aren¡¯t you, Ma Chuxia, just a fickle woman?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ You better watch your mouth.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a wry smile.

    Ma Chuxia flicked her fingernails, ¡°Just by relying on you, you won¡¯t be able to beat me. I, Ma Chuxia, don¡¯t look favorably upon someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Arrogant! Truly arrogant!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou laughed in anger. ¡°Fine, fine, very good. I, Zhuo Lengzhou, have never been insulted like this. Okay! Since you, Ma Chuxia, faked your death, let us duel properly now!¡±

    Taking a pause, Zhuo Lengzhou smirked with a cruel expression on his face. ¡°I will defeat you! I will rob you of your dignity!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. This battle is unavoidable. You, Zhuo, have great ambitions, want to swallow the Metaphysical Society. Today, let me see what you are capable of.¡± Exploded Ma Chuxia as a fierce fighting spirit sprang forth from her.

    ¡°As the challenger, what should we compete in?¡± Ma Chuxia, her pride known to all, was just resurrected, her Taoist strength and True Qi were considerably weak, yet she showed no signs of submission. Let the duel begin!

    ¡°As people at our level of understanding, our duel should be simplistic. Let¡¯s go back to the basics. Draw amulets. We each draw an ¡®Evil Vanquishing Amulet¡¯¡­ Let¡¯s see whose amulet is of higher quality.¡± Zhuo Lengzhou wore a wretched smile at the corner of his mouth.

    His Taoist abilities were about equal with Ma Chuxia¡¯s, but Zhuo Lengzhou had spent the recent years assiduously researching the art of drawing amulets and had gained quite an understanding.

    Moreover, he had discovered a long-lost technique for drawing amulets. He was confident that he could easily suppress Ma Chuxia with this technique, win her over and take control of the Metaphysical Society. He could have both ¨C women and power. What a wonderful prospect.

    ¡°Zhuo Lengzhou! You¡¯re despicable! Our chairwoman has just recovered from a serious illness, and her strength hasn¡¯t recovered, yet you want to duel today. Isn¡¯t this taking advantage of a desperate situation?¡± The old Taoist yelled with indignation.

    ¡°Shut up! What do you mean by ¡®taking advantage¡¯? Today is meant to be a duel anyway!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou wore a look of complacency.

    ¡°Ahem ~~ My dear, you¡¯re tired. Let me compete with him in drawing amulets.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly spoke. ¡°Actually, I am quite interested, because one of my greatest hobbies in life is hunting ghosts and studying runes and curses. Let me do it, let me do it!¡±

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Ma Chuxia was taken aback.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled happily at Zhuo Lengzhou. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that anyone from the Metaphysical Society could duel with you? Although I¡¯m not a member of the Metaphysical Society, I¡¯m a family member of my dear, and I should be able to represent her in the duel? You shouldn¡¯t have any objections to that, right?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Zhuo Lengzhou peered at Huang Xiaolong with uncertainty, his gaze flickering.

    He had observed Huang Xiaolong earlier and found that the Taoist strength radiating from him was not particularly strong, nothing to worry about.

    Zhuo Lengzhou was a natural genius in the field of Taoist arts, a once-in-a-century prodigy of the Zhuo family. Coupled with his own encounter with a long-lost amulet-drawing technique, he feared no one.

    Instantly, Zhuo Lengzhou sneered. ¡°Alright, if you want to bring disgrace upon yourself, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. However, when you lose, kneel on the ground and bark three times. How does that sound? Moreover, since you¡¯re representing Ma Chuxia in this duel, if you lose, that means Ma Chuxia loses, and she should fulfill the agreement by becoming my woman.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Whatever you say, after all, the loser will be you.¡± Huang Xiaolong was raring to go, his eyes on Ma Chuxia. ¡°My dear, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±

    Ma Chuxia smiled gently, ¡°You decide.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Huang Xiaolong was ecstatic, then lowered his voice. ¡°Listen closely, my dear.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s serious expression, Ma Chuxia focused her attention, nodding attentively. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m listening, you speak.¡±

    ¡°The art of drawing amulets has various secrets that aren¡¯t passed down. The amulet that I¡¯m going to draw later is drawn with a unique method. This method of drawing amulets is based on my own research. It should be the best method in the world, unrivaled in history and future generations. So¡­ pay close attention.¡±

    My god! An amulet-drawing secret technique researched by the Ghost Envoy himself?

    Ma Chuxia, hailing from generations of exorcists, was as fascinated with researching Taoist arts as Huang Xiaolong. Now that he was about to teach her how to draw amulets, this opportunity was a once-in-a-millennium chance!

    She must treasure this learning opportunity! Even if she only learned a bit, it would be infinitely helpful in her lifetime!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Okay, Little Long, I will study hard and won¡¯t let you down!¡± Ma Chuxia said with a solemn expression, then her eyes softened and she whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­ thanks for being good to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course I¡¯m the best to my own wife. But you have to be good to me in the future too.¡± Huang Xiaolong said jokingly.

    Ma Chuxia blushed slightly and nodded seriously.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the amulet-drawing competition. You¡¯re the guest, I¡¯ll let you go first.¡± Huang Xiaolong mischievously said to Zhuo Lengzhou.

    ¡­

 Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Ultimate Move

    Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Ultimate Move

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou scoffed, then steeled his resolve.

    Although deep down he thought very little of Huang Xiaolong, considering him a minor figure, his desire for Ma Chuxia and the metaphysics association was unwavering. As a result, he wouldn¡¯t hold back just because he underestimated Huang Xiaolong. During the talisman drawing competition, it didn¡¯t matter who his opponent was ¡ª Zhuo Lengzhou would throw his full weight behind it!

    Soon, someone from the metaphysics association carried a time-honored desk into the hall.

    Zhuo Lengzhou stood behind the desk, exuding a formidable aura that resembled a lofty mountain. This guy did have a reputation to uphold, after all.

    To draw a talisman, one first needed to prepare the materials.

    Naturally, these materials were to be provided by the person drawing the talisman.

    Firstly, Zhuo Lengzhou took out a blank talisman paper.

    Seeing this, Ma Chuxia whispered to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, the paper is made from bamboo that¡¯s been aged for thirty years. It¡¯s excellent material for drawing talismans.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong simply smiled without reply.

    Next, Zhuo Lengzhou took out his own talisman brush.

    The brush was well-crafted, with golden-bristle tips that looked like gold. The shaft was made from high-quality, polished white jade, emanating a radiant glow.

    Between the lines, it was clear to see faint traces of mana circulating around the shaft of the brush.

    Without a doubt, the brush was a Magic Artifact.

    ¡°Little Long, this must be the Zhuo Family¡¯s ancestral talisman brush Magic Artifact. I heard it¡¯s made from the hair of a five-hundred-year-old wolf demon, and the shaft is engraved with several Array. This brush has been passed down in the Zhuo Family for several centuries now. It¡¯s the Zhuo Family¡¯s most treasured possession,¡± Ma Chuxia whispered.

    ¡°Hehe, darling, it doesn¡¯t matter what Magic Artifact he uses to draw talismans. To me, it¡¯s all worthless,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously.

    Ma Chuxia chuckled.

    Indeed, regardless of how one draws the talisman, it¡¯s still a mere mortal drawing it. How could it ever compare with a talisman drawn by a ghost envoy?

    Once the talisman paper and brush were ready, Zhuo Lengzhou smirked mysteriously and took out a bottle stored close to his chest.

    As soon as the bottle was opened, a chilling aura immediately spread throughout the hall, making people shiver in fear.

    ¡°What¡­ What is that?¡± Ma Chuxia asked, her face full of confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s the talisman ink for drawing talismans.¡± Huang Xiaolong sniffed the cold aura emanating from the bottle, grinning after, ¡°This fellow¡¯s talisman ink isn¡¯t cinnabar or black dog blood, but ¡ª Seven Yin Blood.¡±

    Seeing Ma Chuxia¡¯s puzzled expression, Huang Xiaolong explained, ¡°He must have acquired a secret technique for drawing talismans. This method involves using Seven Yin Blood as talisman ink. The talismans drawn with this kind of ink are several times more powerful than standard talismans. Moreover, this talisman-drawing technique has probably been extinct for over 300 years.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ That looks powerful,¡± Ma Chuxia nodded.

    Zhuo Lengzhou had already cautiously dipped his Magic Artifact brush into the bottle, scooping up a droplet of the thick black liquid.

    Rancid, cold, and dreadfully freezing.

    ¡°The so-called Seven Yin Blood is made by mixing ¡ª blood from the heart of a male infant who died within an hour of birth; blood from the eyes of a female infant dead for a day and a night; blood from the first menstruation of a woman born under an unlucky sign; blood from the ring finger of a wronged dead person; crow blood; blood of a sinister ghost¡­ and so on, compounded in a specific ratio,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained casually.

    ¡°Little Long, collecting all these bloods isn¡¯t easy, and that¡¯s probably why the talismans it produces are much more powerful than regular ones,¡± Ma Chuxia nodded.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing more than an underhanded trick that cannot be publicly acknowledged,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, soured by his opponent.

    With the perfect talisman paper, brush, and ink all ready, Zhuo Lengzhou brimmed with intense mana and super focused, he began drawing the talisman!

    His mind was clear as a serene pond, the mana attached to the tip of the brush seemed to induce an inexplicable force, and then he completed his talisman in one breath.

    ¡°Sigil formed!¡±

    Zhuo Lengzhou roared in a commanding voice!

    Whoosh~~~~!

    The talisman actually levitated, floating in mid-air. It radiated an astonishingly powerful flow of mana, spreading like ripples in a pond.

    A severely oppressive aura emanated from the talisman, intimidating both humans and ghosts!

    The Taoist priests and priestesses present in the hall all turned their heads in awe!

    ¡°This¡­ This Exorcism Sigil¡­ Compared to the ones I¡¯ve drawn, the quality is at least several times higher,¡± Ma Chuxia admitted candidly. ¡°In terms of drawing talismans, Zhuo Lengzhou truly is a genius.¡±

    ¡°This is the ¡®Exorcism Sigil¡¯ I drew¡­¡± Zhuo Lengzhou said arrogantly. ¡°This talisman can easily kill a yellow-dressed ghoul! Severely hurt a green-dressed ghoul! Three talismans can kill a blue-dressed ghoul! Ten talismans can strangle a purple-dressed ghoul!¡±

    Pretty impressive. That means, the Exorcism Sigils that Zhuo Lengzhou draws, three is enough to kill a blue-dressed ghoul, and ten can kill a purple-dressed ghoul!

    The Taoist priests and priestess present in the hall were envious.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°Stop bluffing. With your mana, you can only draw two of this talisman a day. Ten talismans can kill a purple-dressed ghoul? Do you think the purple-dressed ghoul is a wooden post, standing there motionless waiting for you to kill? Furthermore, your mana can only activate up to five of these talismans at a time. If you were fighting to the death against a purple-dressed ghoul, your five Exorcism Sigils would hurt the ghoul, but it can fight through the pain. Before you muster enough energy to activate the second batch of Exorcism Sigils, it would have already killed you!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong hit the nail on the head.

    He had precisely simulated the process of Zhuo Lengzhou battling a purple-dressed ghoul.

    Indeed, what Huang Xiaolong said held no deviation.

    ¡°You!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s face contorted with rage. ¡°I am not interested in arguing with you! Draw your talisman! The competition is not about who can kill a purple-dressed ghoul, but whose talisman is of higher quality! No matter how eloquent and flowery your words are, if you can¡¯t draw a talisman, it¡¯s useless!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Of course, I am going to draw a talisman,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Listen up, I am about to draw 100 Exorcism Sigils simultaneously. Moreover, I don¡¯t need a talisman brush or ink, I¡¯ll just use 100 pieces of ordinary yellow paper.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s face reflected shock, as if he¡¯d heard something unbelievable.

    A Taoist drawing a talisman without a brush or ink, using only ordinary yellow paper.

    That wasn¡¯t the most astonishing part; the truly amazing thing was drawing 100 talismans at once. Who the hell did he think he was, one of Nezha¡¯s hundred arms?

    ¡°Ridiculous! It¡¯s utterly ridiculous! That¡¯s a pie in the sky! Do you think I, Zhuo Lengzhou, am a three-year-old kid?¡± Zhuo Lengzhou was livid, as if he¡¯d been insulted and deceived. ¡°It turns out that you don¡¯t know how to draw a talisman at all, you¡¯re just a smooth talker!¡±

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, the hall was filled with whispers doubting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability.

    Indeed, his method of drawing talismans was unprecedented.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡­ you¡­ can you really draw 100 Exorcism Sigils at the same time?¡± Even though she knew Huang Xiaolong was a ghost emissary, Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t imagine how Huang Xiaolong would go about drawing 100 Exorcism Sigils at once using just talisman paper.

    ¡°Darling, watch closely. Today, I¡¯m going to show you a bonafide magic trick!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled brightly. ¡°Get me 100 pieces of yellow paper!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Chapter 650 You Devil!

    Chapter 650: Chapter 650 You Devil!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, of course, were never contradicted by Ma Chuxia. On the contrary, she is now completely compliant towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Thus, Ma Chuxia ordered to fetch a full 100 sheets of blank yellow paper.

    ¡°The space here is too small, I¡¯ll go outside to draw talismans.¡± Huang Xiaolong, holding a thick stack of yellow paper in his hands, cheerfully headed towards the hall.

    A crowd trailed after him.

    ¡°Humph! Such nonsense.¡± Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s face was filled with contempt and scorn. He did not believe a single word Huang Xiaolong had said. In his heart, Huang Xiaolong had already equated with the worst sort of street fraud.

    ¡°Master Little Long is showing off again~~¡± Zhou Mi teasingly stuck out her tongue, her quirky and spirited gesture was truly cute.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go watch the fun.¡± Miao Erfang¡¯s face also showed eagerness.

    An open space with lush grass outside the hall.

    Huang Xiaolong stood in the middle, taking out a ¡®Soul Cylinder¡¯ from his canvas bag, he opened the lid and laughed, ¡°Summon 100 ghostly spirits in green clothes.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell~~

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    The chilling wind was swirling like a knife.

    Eerie screams like that of a nocturnal owl echoed around, giving everyone chills.

    The temperature around the whole manor dropped significantly, the wind piercing cold.

    The next second, something completely shocking happened!

    They saw the currents of the chilling wind transforming into various ghosts!

    Every one of them wearing green clothes!

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet!

    Green-clothed ghosts are considered top-tier spirits!

    And moreover, the number was massive, a full hundred!

    These green-clad ghosts looked terrifying with flaps of human skin hanging from their faces, underneath was blood red, filled with wriggling capillaries. Their eyes glowed eerily and they were making chilling laughter.

    ¡°Ghosts!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou was terrified beyond belief, he had not expected Huang Xiaolong to raise ghosts! Not just any ghosts, but the powerful green-clothed ghosts and, incredibly, a whole hundred of them!

    Honestly, if Zhuo Lengzhou had to face 100 green-clothed ghosts, he would definitely meet his death, torn into pieces.

    The Taoist priests and nuns from the Mystical Society were petrified and paralyzed with fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Little Long is one of us.¡± Ma Chuxia hurriedly said.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­your competition with me was to draw talismans, not to raise ghosts¡­ What are you going to do with so many green-clothed ghosts? Are you just showing off or want to¡­want to¡­deal with me¡­¡± Towards the end, Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s voice started trembling, he made up his mind to flee if Huang Xiaolong makes the wrong move.

    At this point, Zhuo Lengzhou was feeling a hint of fear towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Don¡¯t be scared. I am just drawing talismans.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Just that, the way I draw these talismans, is my own creation.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong threw out the 100 pieces of yellow paper in his hand and laughed, ¡°Draw Exorcism Talismans for me. Draw them well and seriously, you¡¯ve all drawn them before. There should be no mistake. Be meticulous in every stroke, if you mess up, I¡¯ll get rid of you!¡±

    ¡°Yes~~!!¡±

    Green-clothed ghosts shrieked out wailing sounds, obeying his command, they each caught their piece of yellow paper.

    Every green-clothed ghost, holding a piece of yellow paper, then sat cross-legged and using their fingers with ghost blood, they started drawing symbols stroke by stroke.

    Everyone was absolutely dumbfounded!

    ¡°I get it! Little Long! He¡¯s getting the ghosts to do his drawing for him! Oh my God, this¡­ this¡­ this is¡­ this is an unimaginable thing!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes were wide with shock.

    Controlling the ghosts to help the Taoist draw Exorcism Talismans?

    It¡¯s unheard of, never seen before!

    Moreover, just like Huang Xiaolong said, he doesn¡¯t need a brush or any materials for his talisman.

    The brush has been replaced by the hand of a vengeful ghost.

    The material? The blood of a ghost.

    While the ghosts are drawing the talisman, Huang Xiaolong walks over to Ma Chuxia, grinning. ¡°My dear wife, this trick is my own research, the ¡®Ghost-Drawing Talisman¡¯. As the name suggests, I raise ghosts and let them draw talismans. Generally speaking, a vengeful ghost¡¯s offspring is far more powerful than a human Taoist¡¯s. It¡¯s full of ghostly energy and can catch its own kind off guard. Besides, ghosts hold strong resentment, which makes their talismans sharper and more extreme. Not being among the six realms, they don¡¯t fear divine punishment or karma, therefore their talismans not only contain stronger negative energy, but also more Spiritual Energy¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words opened a new window for Ma Chuxia.

    Damn, you can even draw talismans like that!

    ¡°My dear, the power of the Ghost-Drawing Talisman depends on the level of the ghost. In other words, the higher the level of the vengeful ghost, the more powerful the talisman it draws. If a ghost king could draw a talisman, that would be incredible. Even with just the green ghost drawing it, the quality should be good,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    In the ghost flask of Huang Xiaolong, the most powerful ones are naturally not the green ghosts, but there are quite a few blue ghosts and a few purple ghosts, one ghost king. But compared to painting a talisman against Zhuo Lengzhou, it¡¯s like using a butcher¡¯s cleaver to kill a chicken, a green ghost is already enough.

    ¡°Little Dragon! I get it! You taught me this trick, I get it! Controlling a vengeful ghost to draw a talisman! Not only can I draw extremely high-quality talismans, but also save Taoist power! It¡¯s basically a win-win situation. The trouble lies in catching the ghost itself. However¡­you¡¯re demonstrating this trick publicly, not only do I learn it, but so do Zhuo Lengzhou and the others in the metaphysical society¡­this is your secret, won¡¯t that be inappropriate to reveal it to so many people?¡± Ma Chuxia quietly questioned.

    ¡°Heh, my dear, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to learn.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mischievously. ¡°Let me tell you, usually a ghost will refuse to draw a talisman for you. Also, talismans are complex. Unless the ghost is skilled, it¡¯s almost impossible for them to learn how to draw. To let a ghost draw, you must use divination means to convey the memory of drawing ta

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ma Chuxia nodded excitedly.

    By this time, the 100 green ghosts had all finished drawing their talismans.

    Wuu wuu wuu~ ~ wuu wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu wuu~

    Spooky howls echoed, strong gusts of wind roared like dragons, the 100 ghost-drawn talismans now floating in mid-air.

    Every single talisman emanated a chilling ghostly aura, releasing a powerful ghost force, as well as the Taoist power contained in each stroke of the talisman.

    At this moment, the ghost force and Taoist power had weirdly intertwined, no longer distinguishable, like they were made for each other, forming a special and extremely powerful force!

    On each ghost-drawn talisman, an image of a green ghost had appeared, its face ghastly, its eyes resentful, and its long black nails sharp like knives.

    One could say that these 100 talismans were almost the same as 100 green ghosts!

    After finishing the talismans, the green ghosts were somewhat fatigued, so Huang Xiaolong had them rest in the ghost flask to replenish their consumed ghost forces.

    ¡°Heh heh, my exorcism talisman, how is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Zhuo Lengzhou sarcastically. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re exhausted from drawing a single talisman, while I effortlessly drew 100. Moreover, the ghost energy in my talismans is too heavy; when used against ghosts, they tend to mistake it as one of their own, so they are easier to beat. The outcome between us is clear, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Zhuo Lengzhou was astonished, afraid, and filled with rage, but also defiant. ¡°You¡¯re nothing less than a devil! A demon! Who would¡¯ve thought of controlling a vengeful ghost to draw a talisman!¡±

    Zhuo Lengzhou was well aware that he¡¯d lost, but he was still unwilling to accept it, his eyes rolled as he said defiantly. ¡°¡±Kid, I don¡¯t accept this! You¡¯re going the wrong way, not the orthodox Taoism¡­let¡¯s have another contest! Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to collect herbs along with the Bian family in the Long Ridge of the Blue Dragon Pond. Rumor has it that there¡¯s a Yin Snake in the pond¡­ let¡¯s see who can kill it first. You dare to accept? Your eccentric means nothing, true cultivators should exterminate the evil, that¡¯s real skill! You dare to compete with me, kill the Yin Snake and see who gets it first?¡±

    ¡°Bian Family?¡± A murderous intention emerged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    The Bian Family nearly killed his wife, so he needs to teach the Bian family a lesson!

    He has to take revenge for his wife!

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to mix with the Bian family. Heh, you¡¯ve really let yourself go.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you on.¡±

    ¡°Haha, great! I should go now, remember, Long Ridge, Blue Dragon Pond!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou planned his move, then moved.

    Whether it¡¯s collecting herbs or hunting the Yin Snake guarding precious treasures in the Blue Dragon Pond, having the Bian family¡¯s experts to support him ensures he will never lose.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After all, no matter how strong Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Taoist powers are or how many means he has, he wouldn¡¯t be able to compete with the ancient martial arts grandmasters of the Bian family. This time, the Bian family has deployed a significant number of experts.

    Once entering Long Ridge, there will be no talk of competing. The people of the Bian family could easily butcher Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Then I shall leave first.¡± Zhuo Lengzhou turned to leave.

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll be ready for tomorrow¡¯s competition. But, don¡¯t leave just yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°Today, you lost in talisman drawing to me. First, kneel and bark like a dog.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Chapter 651: Soaring Dragon Ridge. Soaring Dragon Pool. Dark Snake

    Chapter 651: Chapter 651: Soaring Dragon Ridge. Soaring Dragon Pool. Dark Snake

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhuo Lengzhou turned his head menacingly towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I challenged you to a talisman drawing contest. You lost, so¡­get on your knees and bark like a dog.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhuo Lengzhou was seething with rage, about to retort.

    With a smirk, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and the 100 devil-quelling talismans floating in the air were all directed towards Zhuo Lengzhou!

    Each talisman held the essence of a specter dressed in blue. The 100 specters looked horrifying to the extreme, roaring and baring their teeth as if they were ready to crush human bones.

    Just like that, it was as if 100 specters in blue were swooping down on Zhuo Lengzhou at once.

    In an instant, Zhuo Lengzhou broke out into a cold sweat, terror-stricken and trembling like a leaf, he fell to his knees with a thud, crying out, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t eat me¡­ Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Bark like a dog.¡± A voice that seemed to come from the depths of hell resounded beside Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s ear.

    In the blink of an eye, Zhuo Lengzhou was completely surrounded by the 100 devil-quelling talismans, he was cut off on all sides!

    Chilling to the bone!

    ¡°I¨CI will bark, I will bark, don¡¯t kill me¨CI will bark¨C¡± Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s rationality and dignity were completely shattered, and he started barking like a dog¨Cso lifelike.

    The members of the Scholar¡¯s Association were watching from the side, not sure whether to cry or laugh.

    Prior to this, Zhuo Lengzhou was acting all high and mighty, taking advantage of the weak to bully them, forcing the Scholar¡¯s Association to submit to him. They never expected that he would be on his knees barking like a dog now.

    The stark contrast was just too comical.

    ¡°Oh gosh, this guy was acting cool, but in the end, he still got put in his place by Master Long,¡± Zhou Mi couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t act arrogant in front of me, or in front of my wifey. Get lost.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and the 100 devil-quelling talismans swiftly returned to his side.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Wifey, these talismans are for you to play with.¡±

    ¡°Thi-this¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was a little shy.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family. Just take it. I don¡¯t care about these. I can easily get the ghosts to draw them for me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said magnanimously.

    ¡°Little Long, thank you so much.¡± Ma Chuxia gave Huang Xiaolong a sweet smile, feeling as if she were being pampered. But this feeling was not embarrassing at all; on the contrary, it gave Ma Chuxia an unprecedented sense of happiness!

    Yes, she was very happy!

    Ma Chuxia stored all the devil-quelling talismans. The quality of these talismans was countless times better than the ones she had drawn. Just one of these talismans could almost instantly kill a ghost in blue robes. What was most important was that she had learned the secret art of drawing ghost talismans from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I won¡¯t let this slide!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou gave Huang Xiaolong a hateful look, his lips trembling as if he were cursing him.

    He scrambled away in a panic.

    Seeing Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s pathetic retreat, Huang Xiaolong murmured, ¡°Right, I¡¯d advise you not to mingle with the Bian family. Otherwise, you might end up losing your life.¡±

    At that moment, Ma Chuxia divided some of the 100 devil-quelling talismans among Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang.

    ¡°My sisters, take these. These talismans have been blessed by Little Long, so you can use them. If you encounter any ghosts in the future, you¡¯ll have nothing to be scared of.¡± Ma Chuxia smiled.

    She was quite calculated. She was already starting to build relations with her ¡°sisters¡±.

    Ma Chuxia knew that Huang Xiaolong would surely have many wives in the future, and there might even be a situation of harem squabbles. So, she started to gather some good sisters in advance, so that she wouldn¡¯t be isolated in the end. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, some of the Xuanxue Society¡¯s backbone, including Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, Xia Ying, all sat together in a hall.

    ¡°Little Long, are we really going to Canglongling Canglongtan to compete with Zhuo Lengzhou to hunt Yin snakes tomorrow?¡± Ma Chuxia asked.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°On one hand, it sounds like a lot of fun. And also¡­ Bian Family¡¯s people are going to Canglongtan to harvest medicine, right? Hehe~~~ Then I definitely have to go.¡±

    As he spoke, a flash of violent and ruthless killing intent momentarily flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Bian Family!¡± Ma Chuxia also resented deeply. ¡°I never expected that they had been plotting against me for a long time! They threatened me both softly and harshly. If I didn¡¯t compromise or agree to marry into the Bian Family, they would eliminate me! Little Long, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been a corpse by now.¡±

    Thinking back on it now, Ma Chuxia was still somewhat fearful.

    She had truly experienced the feeling of death for the first time.

    It was a terrible feeling.

    All of this was thanks to the Bian Family!

    ¡°Little wife, don¡¯t worry, I will ensure that every member of the Bian Family who comes to Dong¡¯an City this time will not return.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile. ¡°If they dare to kill my wife, they will have to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Little Long!¡± At this moment, Ma Chuxia felt a warm, loving sensation. She thought to herself, is this what it feels like to be protected?

    Always, Ma Chuxia had been an extremely strong woman, single-handedly supporting the Xuanxue Society, and somewhat weary. She had never been taken care of like a little girl before.

    Today, she finally experienced it.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ the Bian Family is powerful¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was still somewhat worried.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ little wife, did you forget my identity? I¡¯m not scared of the Bian Family at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t slapped the faces of the Bian Family before!¡±

    Thinking of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true identity, Ma Chuxia was a little dazed.

    ¡°By the way, where is Canglongling? And where is Canglongtan?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    A Taoist responded respectfully. ¡°Master Long, Chairman, I happen to know about Canglongling.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Ma Chuxia balanced her emotions.

    ¡°Well~~ Canglongling is a branch of the Qin Mountain Range. It is said that within Canglongling, there is a Canglongtan. Around this pond, numerous spirit grasses grow. Canglongtan is a place where Yin energy gathers, hence it breeds a plant called ¡®Yin Petal Grass¡¯, which is said to be a top-class herb for alchemy.¡± The Taoist explained leisurely.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes brightened slightly and she nodded. ¡°I understand now. The Bian Family is an ancient family that uses medicine to produce martial arts and are good at making elixirs. Perhaps they need to refine some extraordinary elixir, so they must gather ¡®Yin Petal Grass¡¯ that grows near Canglongtan. Moreover, most places of treasure attract some exotic beasts. The beasts protect the treasures, and when the treasures ripen, the beasts will eat them to nourish themselves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chairman, legend has it that the ¡®Yin Petal Grass¡¯ near Canglongtan is guarded by a ¡®Yin Serpent¡¯. What is a Yin Serpent? It is a type of snake that has evolved by absorbing large amounts of Yin energy, death Qi, corpse Qi, and even ghost Qi. This thing is very weird, it seems like a snake but it¡¯s not, it seems like a ghost but it isn¡¯t, it seems like a demon but it isn¡¯t. That¡¯s why the people of the Bian Family are bringing the Taoist Zhuo Lengzhou with them to Canglongtan to kill the Yin Serpent.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Another Taoist also frowned. ¡°My hometown is near Canglongling. When I was a child, I heard the old people in the village say that the Yin Serpent guarding Canglongtan is twenty meters long, shaped like a flood dragon, and its mouth spews corpse Qi and Yin Sha, anyone who gets into its way dies instantly.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that mysterious?¡± A Taoist nun asked, her face skeptical.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but anyone who has seen the Yin Serpent with their own eyes has died, without exception.¡± The Taoist from the village near Canglongling shrugged, but there was a trace of fear in his expression.

    ¡°Hehehe, the more you talk about it, the more interesting it sounds. Okay, no more speculating. We¡¯ll find out what the Yin Serpent looks like when we go to Canglongling tomorrow.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was filled with excitement.

    ¡­

 Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Finding something after searching everywhere!

    Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Finding something after searching everywhere!

    Huang Xiaolong had made up his mind to hunt down the Yin snakes in the Canglong Ridge and Canglong Pond the next day. Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was well aware of the ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡± that the Bian family was trying to harvest. It was an extremely rare spirit grass with pronounced Yin properties. Huang Xiaolong planned to gather some for alchemy while he was there.

    ¡°Little Long, tomorrow I¡¯ll gather some manpower to accompany you,¡± Ma Chuxia wouldn¡¯t naturally stand idly by.

    Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi, three beauties, also wanted to go with him.

    Ma Chuxia remarked with amusement, ¡°Ladies, this is not a sightseeing trip. The Qin Mountain Range is inherently filled with countless secrets and dangers. Considering the Bian family¡¯s people and Zhuo Lengzhou are going to make trouble, I think you should stay behind.¡±

    Xia Ying declared, ¡°As an ancient martial arts grandmaster, I¡¯m interested in seeing this.¡±

    Ma Chuxia looked at Huang Xiaolong for approval, who nodded in agreement.

    So the decision was made. The trip to Canglong Ridge would be lead by Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia. Xia Ying would join them, and 50 elite members of the Mysticism Society would be dispatched. As for Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, they would reluctantly have to stay in the city area.

    That day, Huang Xiaolong stayed at the mansion of the Mysticism Society and taught Ma Chuxia how to paint the Shore¡¯s Flower, enabling Ma Chuxia to capture ghosts for spell creation.

    Ma Chuxia treasured the opportunity Huang Xiaolong gave him to learn, considering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s elevated status, vast knowledge, and immeasurable power. Very few people could match him in this era. Anything he casually taught would benefit someone for life and allow them to dominate their surroundings.

    Other members of the Mysticism Society, both male and female Taoists, wished to learn from Huang Xiaolong too, but knowing Taoist teachings should not be frivolously distributed, Huang Xiaolong naturally would not teach them easily.

    Huang Xiaolong taught Ma Chuxia how to paint the Shore¡¯s Flower until late at night. After a passionate kiss with Ma Chuxia, Huang Xiaolong went back satisfactorily to the room prepared for him.

    ¡­

    The night fell.

    In Dong¡¯an City.

    Inside a Presidential suite in a hotel.

    Several imposing men sat on a genuine leather sofa, all of them as steady as a mountain.

    Among these men, three of them were from the Bian family when they attempted to use counterfeit herbs to trade for treasures with Ma Chuxia only to have their plot seen through by Huang Xiaolong.

    There was also a man around twenty, dressed in brand-name clothes, appearing dashing and handsome. However, his gaze was sharp as knives, his aura was fierce beyond words.

    One could occasionally see a purple aura flashing between his eyebrows, giving an impression of fortune. Purple is, after all, the color of wealth!

    ¡°Bian Mudong¡±, this second monstrous genius of the Bian family¡¯s current generation! His talent and reputation were second only to ¡°Bian Muyan¡±¨Ca young master. He had condensed eighty-eight True Qi channels and could even create three-stripe elixirs, rightfully being hailed as the future pillar and key figure of the Bian family!

    Before the group of three Bian family members who had gone to trade with Ma Chuxia, ¡°Bian Mudong¡± had such an imposing presence that they didn¡¯t dare to act naturally. They continued to nodding obediently, quite similar to obedient servants!

    Sitting across from them was Zhuo Lengzhou, his face seething with rage, his eyes filled with resentment!

    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t believe that bastard Ma Chuxia has invited such a powerful helper! Summoning ghosts and casting spells, devilish and heretical practices!¡± Zhuo Lengzhou complained angrily.

    ¡°Wait a moment~~~¡± one member of the Bian family interjected with a furrowed brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already poison and kill Ma Chuxia, the president of the Mysticism Society? Taoist Master Zhuo, we wished for you to take over the Mysticism Society this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it was really you who acted. I thought Ma Chuxia was faking her death to deceive me,¡± Zhuo Lengzhou pondered for a moment, a look of disbelief crossing his face. ¡°Indeed, when I visited the Mystic Society¡¯s den, I saw with my own eyes that Ma Chuxia was already dead. But then, a villain appeared out of nowhere and miraculously brought her back to life!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The three members of the Bian family exclaimed in unison. ¡°Ma Chuxia was clearly poisoned by our family¡¯s deadliest poison, the ¡®Triple Worm Triple Grass Poison¡¯. Even a martial grandmaster who has condensed 50 channels of True Qi could easily be killed by this poison. It is extremely rare and not much of it is stored in our Bian family¡­ it¡¯s impossible that it didn¡¯t kill Ma Chuxia! Furthermore, we witnessed her being poisoned ourselves, the poison reaching her bones. There was no cure, so we felt at ease to leave¡­ Taoist Master Zhuo, you must be joking, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhuo Lengzhou argued with a flushed face. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes! Don¡¯t you believe me? Are you implying that I can¡¯t even distinguish between the dead and the living?¡±

    Seeing that both sides were about to fall into a heated argument.

    Bian Mudong calmly interrupted, ¡°Stop quarreling.¡±

    His voice was incredibly cultured and elegant, but it was filled with a bewitching charm that compelled others to believe him.

    ¡°Resurrection from death¡­¡± Bian Mudong¡¯s emotions remained unfathomable, his demeanor unchanging even upon hearing such an unimaginable matter. Just this exemplified his remarkable self-control, marking him as an important figure. ¡°I suspect, the villain that Taoist Master Zhuo spoke of may be the same person who humiliated my three cousins with his magic artifact, by cooking the divine rice, during the time our Bian family exchanged treasures with the Mystic Society.¡±

    At this point, a fleeting glint of greed flashed across Bian Mudong¡¯s eyes as he muttered to himself, ¡°Such a magic artifact, capable of cooking spirit rice. Its effect is equivalent to the Triple Pattern Pill that our Bian family concocts¡­ Excellent. From ancient times, treasures always belong to the capable. That person may not possess the virtue or power to possess such a treasure¡­¡±

    The three Bian family members also murmured, ¡°Yes, cousin, it could very well be the same person.¡±

    ¡°Taoist Master Zhuo, do you know the name and background of this villain?¡± Bian Mudong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­, well¡­, the background¡­, I¡¯m not sure about his background¡­¡± Zhuo Lengzhou showed an embarrassed expression. Each time he remembered Huang Xiaolong, he could feel his face burning up with the memory of the utter humiliation that had flooded his entire being. ¡°However, I have arranged to meet him at the Canglong Pond near Mount Canglong to hunt down Yin Snakes tomorrow. We¡¯ll find a way to get rid of him then!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Bian Mudong stated confidently. ¡°The Yin Petal Grass that grows near Canglong Pond is an extremely Yin object. If our Bian family can obtain it, we might be able to refine a Four Pattern Pill. We can¡¯t afford to fail this mission. That¡¯s why the family sent me. This time, regarding the collection of Yin Petal Grass, I have to rely on Taoist Master Zhuo.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ alright, alright, I¡¯m flattered that the Bian family thinks so highly of me. It is my duty to put in my utmost effort.¡± Zhuo Lengzhou showed a pleasantly surprised expression.

    ¡°Rest assured, Taoist Master Zhuo, from now on, you will replace Ma Chuxia and manage the Mystic Society.¡± Bian Mudong declared as though issuing an imperial decree.

    Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s eyes flickered as he lowered his voice, ¡°However, Ma Chuxia isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±

    ¡°She will die.¡± Bian Mudong answered in an indifferent tone. ¡°The disobedient never live long, don¡¯t you agree, Taoist Master Zhuo?¡±

    At Bian Mudong¡¯s standoffish gaze, Zhuo Lengzhou stiffened all over, breathing heavily. Hastily, he replied, ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡±

    After a pause, Zhuo Lengzhou suddenly said, ¡°Right, I remember now, the villain¡¯s name¡­ his name¡­ it might be¡­ Little Long¡­ wait! Huang Xiaolong! Yes, I think that¡¯s his name!¡±

    ¡°What?!?!¡±

    Upon hearing this!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Bian Mudong abruptly stood up, his previously leisurely expression dramatically transforming.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him! It¡¯s really him! Hahahaha~~~ when all the searching amounted to nothing, it turns out the solution came effortlessly!¡± Bian Mudong¡¯s eyes were ablaze with excitement. ¡°At the Ying family¡¯s Clan Meeting this year, a dark horse emerged, humiliating Ying Qingfeng, the crown prince of Ying family with his dominance! Moreover, he restored the Ying family¡¯s lost ancient swordsmanship! Even more surprising, he passed on the ¡®Six Vein Divine Swords¡¯ to Ying family! This man is Ying Xiao¡¯s son-in-law, Ying Aoshan¡¯s husband! He is a trump card essential for the resurrection of Ying Family¡¯s glory! If my brother hadn¡¯t been present, we would¡¯ve failed to recognize this person! We need to capture him! Interrogate him for every detail!¡±

    Bian Mudong¡¯s face was filled with malice and greed!

    It turns out, this Bian Mudong is the blood brother of Bian Muyan!

    ¡­

 Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Chapter 653: The Early Bird Catches the Worm

    Chapter 653: Chapter 653: The Early Bird Catches the Worm

    ¡°Brother, you are¡­¡±

    The three members of the Bian Family had never seen Bian Mudong so agitated, his emotions completely out of control.

    In terms of mental steadiness, Bian Mudong was actually above Bian Muyan!

    Unexpectedly, today, upon hearing the name ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡±, the normally unflappable Bian Mudong was like a pot about to boil over,

    ¡°Shut up! You have no idea what Huang Xiaolong represents! He¡¯s an invaluable treasure! He owns a magic artifact capable of cooking spiritual rice, the manual of the Six Veins Divine Sword, the ancestral sword manual of the Ying Family¡­ good, good! This time, I, Bian Mudong, will make a great contribution to the family!¡± Bian Mudong laughed maniacally.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong?!!!!!!¡±

    From outside the door, a man¡¯s voice full of resentment and hatred rang out.

    Bam~~!!!!!!

    The door was rudely slammed open!

    A man rushed from the bedroom into the living room. His face was pale, gloomy, and carried a bottle of alcohol in his left hand. His entire body reeked of alcohol, giving off an aura of decadence. His right index finger was heavily bandaged as if broken.

    Bian Yizhi!

    The man known for his ¡®golden finger¡¯ that could either kill or save a life!

    His ¡°golden finger¡±, which was broken by Huang Xiaolong in the Dragon Villa of Binhai! The loss of his finger greatly affected Bian Yizhi¡¯s medical skills and martial arts. Since then, he had been drowning his sorrows in alcohol, becoming a dispirited man.

    Upon seeing Bian Yizhi barging in, Bian Mudong sarcastically said, ¡°Cousin, you should drink less.¡±

    The other three Bian family members also wore gleeful expressions of schadenfreude.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Huang Xiaolong!¡± Bian Yizhi ground his teeth, as if cursed, his eyes fierce as a demon¡¯s. ¡°I will never forget this name! It was him! It was him who took Aoshan away and made me¡­ made me incapacitated! I want to kill him! I want him to suffer a miserable death! I want him dead! Tortured! Torn to shreds!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± Bian Mudong let out an unhappy, cold snort. ¡°Cousin, since your enemy has revealed himself, you should also go to the Dragon Ridge tomorrow. However¡­ you have to follow my orders! Huang Xiaolong needs to be taken alive. Once we bring him back, we can torture him for information. I refuse to believe that he won¡¯t confess his secrets. This man will be key to our Bian family¡¯s rise!¡±

    ¡°We cannot afford to fail!¡± Bian Mudong said sternly.

    ¡°However, brother, this kid not only has Dao techniques but also defeated Ying Qingfeng using martial arts. Dealing with him would be quite challenging.¡± One of the Bian family members showed a worried look. He hesitated before describing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability to summon lightning from thin air.

    Originally, the three Bian family members who had been frightened to the point of kowtowing and begging for mercy by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lightning strike deliberately concealed some of his abilities, including the part about them kowtowing.

    But now that they were about to deal with Huang Xiaolong tomorrow, they couldn¡¯t keep anything hidden.

    ¡°Summon lightning from thin air?¡± Bian Mudong¡¯s eye muscles twitched incessantly. ¡°Interesting, very interesting. The stronger he is, the greater the benefits for our Bian family! No matter, we have plenty of Bian family experts on this trip, and we also brought firearms. As long as we plan properly, he is but one person and poses no threat.¡±

    ¡°Listen, see Huang Xiaolong tomorrow but don¡¯t show any hostility. Let¡¯s pretend to be friendly with him until we reach the Dragon Pool, then we can seize the moment to catch him!¡± Bian Mudong flicked his fingernails, showing a sly and calculating demeanor.

    ¡°With Brother in charge, that kid won¡¯t be able to pull any tricks.¡± The three Bian family men who had been humiliated by Huang Xiaolong sang praises unanimously.

    However, this wasn¡¯t merely empty flattery. After all, Bian Mudong was the second genius in the Bian Family, next only to Bian Muyan. His body contained 88 True Qis and he had great wisdom. If it came to plots and schemes, he surely wouldn¡¯t lose to Huang Xiaolong. Besides, the Bian family had come prepared with overwhelming numbers.

    ¡°Summon lightning from thin air~~ Summon lightning from thin air~~¡± Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°He¡­ he concealed it too well¡­¡±

    Unexplainably, Zhuo Lengzhou felt a pang of regret.

    He regretted making an agreement with Huang Xiaolong for the Dragon Pool snake slaughter!

    An indescribable sense of foreboding climbed into his heart!

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and 50 elite members of the Mystery Studies Association were all fully equipped and ready to depart!

    More than a dozen off-road vehicles were prepared. Aside from their ghost-dispelling equipment, some members of the Mystery Studies Association were also armed with various weapons.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying were both dressed in jeans and short-sleeved T-shirts, their outfits crisp and their demeanors gallant.

    Huang Xiaolong sat in the back of a BMW X5, with Ma Chuxia on his left and Xia Ying on his right, while a seasoned driver took the wheel.

    ¡°How long will it take us to reach Canglong Ridge?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The driver gave a chuckle. ¡°Master, it¡¯s a few hours¡¯ drive to Canglong Ridge. We¡¯ll first reach a small town outside the ridge called ¡®Canglong Town¡¯, where we¡¯ll rest overnight before proceeding on foot into Canglong Ridge tomorrow. Our Mystery Studies Association has some members whose hometown is ¡®Canglong Town¡¯. Once we reach the town, we can hire a few local guides. This will give us a head start over the Bian Family and Zhuo Lengzhou, allowing us to reach the ¡®Canglong Pond¡¯ first. Given your capabilities, Master, defeating a Yin Snake will be a piece of cake.¡±

    This so-called Yin Snake was essentially a python that, after being nurtured by the Yin Qi near Canglong Pond for a long time, had evolved into a snake demon capable of spewing Yin Sha.

    For an ordinary person to hunt a Yin Snake would be courting death, but Huang Xiaolong could certainly do it without much suspense.

    Of course, the Bian Family and Zhuo Lengzhou could also easily hunt Yin Snakes.

    The present competition between the two sides was likely focused on who could reach Canglong Pond and find a Yin Snake first.

    ¡°No time to lose, let¡¯s move out.¡± After a good night¡¯s rest and an ¡°immortal-like¡± meal for supper, Ma Chuxia was now back in her best form. Her Daoist strength and True Qi were flowing vibrantly within her body.

    Immediately, the convoy left the villa and headed towards the Qin Mountain Range.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap first.¡± Huang Xiaolong stifled a yawn, tilted his head onto Ma Chuxia¡¯s shoulder, and subtly wrapped his arm around Xia Ying¡¯s waist.

    Both Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying offered no resistance, their faces soft with gentle smiles.

    Being flanked by the two of them, Huang Xiaolong truly felt like he was living the good life.

    After riding over bumpy roads for several hours, the convoy arrived at a small town nestled between mountains and rivers.

    The town was extremely underdeveloped, with clusters of low buildings and not even a supermarket in sight. It somewhat resembled a city from the 70s or 80s of the last century.

    ¡°Little Long, we¡¯re here.¡± Ma Chuxia gently woke Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sat up straight, rubbing his groggy eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong had been sleeping soundly before, his head always resting on Ma Chuxia¡¯s shoulder. Not wanting to disturb Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleep, Ma Chuxia remained motionless.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong noticed a wet spot on Ma Chuxia¡¯s shoulder where he had been drooling in his sleep.

    ¡°Little Long, we¡¯ll go to the best guesthouse in the town, have lunch, then hire some local guides. We don¡¯t need to stay overnight in town. We can enter Canglong Ridge in the afternoon.¡± Ma Chuxia had already made all the arrangements.

    After pausing for a moment, Ma Chuxia continued, ¡°Little Long, there are around a thousand residents in Canglong Town. They mainly make a living off selling mountain produce, furs, herbs, and livestock farming. There are quite a few herb gatherers here because Canglong Ridge, as the saying goes, ¡®the mountain¡¯s gold lies in its natural resources,¡¯ is rich in well-known wild herbs, and even wild ginseng has been rumored to be there.¡±

    The convoy arrived at a three-story building with a red brick outer wall.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    To their surprise, they saw dozens of parked off-road vehicles in the courtyard. All were luxury cars, clearly part of a massive fleet.

    The driver of the BMW X5 said in a somber voice, ¡°Mr. President, Master, it seems¡­ the people from the Bian Family and Zhuo Lengzhou¡­ they¡¯ve already¡­ beaten us to it, getting to Canglong Town before us.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, should we stay and eat here at this guesthouse, or find another place?¡± Ma Chuxia seemed a little worried, not wanting to run into the Bian Family¡¯s group ahead of time.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, just opened the car door and jumped out, stretching lazily. ¡°Just arrange for lunch. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Chapter 654: Entering the Mountain

    Chapter 654: Chapter 654: Entering the Mountain

    The people from the Association of Metaphysics all stepped off the vehicles.

    At this moment, a man dressed in an earthy middle-aged outfit, slightly fat, rushed out of the first floor of the guesthouse, his face beaming with welcome. ¡°Yo yo yo, esteemed guests, esteemed guests, hahaha~~ Please come in, please come in.¡±

    A middle-aged Taoist from the Association of Metaphysics greeted him, smiling. ¡°Mayor Teng, do you still recognize me?¡±

    ¡°You? Ay! Kuang San? Hahaha~~ You¡¯ve returned to your hometown? And who might these be?¡± The middle-aged man was none other than the ¡°Mayor Teng¡± of Canglong Town.

    You must know that Canglong Town is transportationally isolated, with little contact with the outside world, causing the town¡¯s development to be extremely slow. It¡¯s nothing more than a poverty-stricken place. As the mayor, he¡¯s been attempting to attract outside investors and wealthy merchants to build roads and houses. Today, a large group of apparently high-status individuals had come to the town, and now here was another.

    Naturally, Mayor Teng was overjoyed.

    The middle-aged Taoist ¡°Kuang San,¡± a native of Canglong Town, naturally recognized Mayor Teng. He replied with a smile. ¡°These are all my friends. We¡¯re here to explore Canglong Ridge, and perhaps try our luck at finding some high-quality wild ginseng.¡±

    ¡°In that case,¡± Mayor Teng laughed, ¡°Should I arrange for some guides for you?¡±

    After a pause, Mayor Teng turned his gaze to Huang Xiaolong and the others, courteously saying, ¡°Canglong Ridge is quite large, stretching over several hundred miles. Without a guide from our town, I¡¯m afraid you might get lost. Getting lost in the mountains is almost equivalent to committing suicide.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ A group arrived before us?¡± Ma Chuxia glanced at the vehicles that filled the courtyard.

    ¡°Yes, there were indeed about a hundred people. They all seem to be important figures,¡± Mayor Teng affirmed. ¡°The one leading them is named ¡®Mr. Bian¡¯. Just by looking at Mr. Bian, I could tell he is influential. His demeanor is extraordinary, almost like a hermit.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the people from the Association of Metaphysics exchanged a glance, a slight hint of apprehension appearing in their eyes.

    ¡°Do you all know Mr. Bian?¡± Mayor Teng laughed.

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re quite familiar,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Actually, we were thinking of checking out the area around Canglong Pool,¡± Ma Chuxia stated nonchalantly.

    ¡°Canglong Pool?¡± Mayor Teng gasped, his face turning pale as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°That¡­ that can¡¯t happen. Our Canglong Town has an ancient rule: No matter what, we cannot approach Canglong Pool. An evil snake guards that place. The water in the pool is bone-chillingly cold. No vegetation grows within several miles, and any living beings that approach it are instantly frozen to death, their souls imprisoned in Canglong Pool, unable to be freed. Kuang San, why didn¡¯t you tell your friends about this?¡±

    After a moment, Mayor Teng continued in a serious tone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you can hire a guide, you can go and pick herbs, but you can¡¯t get close to Canglong Pool. In the past, some city people who were dumb enough didn¡¯t believe in the danger, and insisted on taking a look at Canglong Pool. And the result? They disappeared without a trace, not even their bodies were found. They must¡¯ve been devoured by the evil snake! I don¡¯t want to watch you folks walk into your deaths. That evil snake is extremely powerful. It can control the weather, control lightning, spit green flames ¨C it¡¯s become a demon!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Huang Xiaolong was tired of Mayor Teng¡¯s rambling.

    With that, the group headed towards the dining hall on the first floor of the guesthouse.

    The guesthouse¡¯s first-floor dining hall also served as a cafeteria, while the second and third floors were for accommodation.

    Upon entering the dining hall, they noticed it was already packed with people!

    Huang Xiaolong swept his eyes across the room, noting around a hundred people. There were astonishingly more than ten ancient martial arts grandmasters among them. The one with the highest cultivation had actually condensed as many as 88 True Qi in his body. With such cultivation, he would be considered a prominent figure even among the top ten ancient martial arts families.

    This person had an imposing aura, his gaze focused straight ahead, exhibiting the charisma of a leader!

    The others, even if they weren¡¯t ancient martial arts grandmasters, were almost at that level. Some had martial arts weapons concealed at their waist.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong saw some familiar faces ¨C the three people from the Bian family who attempted to trick Ma Chuxia with fake drugs that day, Zhuo Lengzhou, and even¡­ Bian Yizhi!

    Bian Yizhi immediately fixed his gaze on Huang Xiaolong. His eyes flared with murderous intent, his shoulders shaking with rage. It seemed as if he could hardly wait to pounce and tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces. But he was trying his best to suppress his anger and hadn¡¯t exploded yet.

    As for the three from the Bian family and Zhuo Lengzhou, they all avoided Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye contact when they saw him. They were probably thinking of the disgraceful event when they were begging for mercy in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Mister Bian Mudong~~¡± Ma Chuxia laughed coldly, her pretty face shrouded in frost, ¡°That day, you used the spider trick and tried to kill me using poison. Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m alive and well. This must be very disappointing for you and the Bian Family, right?¡±

    ¡°He~~¡± Upon hearing this, Bian Mudong¡¯s expression was calm, he even mildly smiled, ¡°Chairman Ma, I think you must have some prejudice against the Bian Family¡­ Poison? This is a groundless accusation.¡±

    ¡°You! You scoundrels! How dare you deny it to my face!¡± Ma Chuxia was furious. If it weren¡¯t for the enemy¡¯s superior numbers, she would have already sought revenge.

    ¡°My little wife, don¡¯t hurry, just take your time. These people, not one of them can run away,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered quietly with a playful glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Boy¡­ it seems like we really are destined enemies.¡± Bian Yizhi gloomily looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Does your finger still hurt?¡± quipped Huang Xiaolong with a grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Bian Yizhi furiously waved his hand, sweeping all the dishes and cups off the table with his True Qi. The items shattered as they hit the floor, and he jumped to his feet.

    ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t be impolite,¡± Bian Mudong glanced at Bian Yizhi, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Bian Yizhi sulkily sat back down.

    The atmosphere within the dining hall was tense.

    ¡°Alright, today we, the Bian Family, are going to gather herbs at the Canglong Pond. However, I heard that Taoist Master Zhuo and Master Huang Xiaolong are going to compete to see who can kill the Yin snake guarding Canglong Pond first¡­ He, interesting. I¡¯ve heard that Master Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Taoist skills are impeccable, I must admit that I admire you,¡± Bian Mudong gave Huang Xiaolong a faint smile. There seemed to be no hostility in it. However, he intentionally avoided mentioning the fact that Huang Xiaolong had attended the Ying Family¡¯s meeting.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you were the one who poisoned my little wife, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Bian Mudong seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t put on a show in front of me. This time, I¡¯m going to show you why flowers are so red. Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°He~~~¡± Bian Mudong gave a light laugh, but his face slightly twitched with rage, and his shoulders trembled slightly.

    The members of the Bian Family all began to show signs of aggression, some even reached for the firearms concealed at their waists.

    Members of the Metaphysics Association also became alert and began to reach for the weapons they carried.

    It seemed that a clash between the two groups was imminent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± However, Huang Xiaolong walked nonchalantly towards an empty seat in the dining hall.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and the 50 elite members of the Metaphysics Association followed.

    ¡°Cousin, when should we make our move?¡± A member of the Bian Family asked in a subdued voice.

    ¡°Once we¡¯re at Canglong Pond, strike during the chaos. Leave only Huang Xiaolong alive, kill all the others.¡± Bian Mudong picked up his wine cup and took a sip of wine. He discussed killing people as casually as if he were talking about slaughtering chickens or dogs.

    After finishing their meal, the members of the Bian Family were the first to leave the guesthouse and started off on foot toward Canglong Ridge.

    ¡°My little wife, let¡¯s go too.¡± Huang Xiaolong was thrilled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, the enemy outnumbers us, and they have more than a dozen martial arts grandmasters¡­ we should be careful,¡± cautioned Xia Ying quietly.

    Especially towards Bian Mudong, Xia Ying felt an extreme fear deep within her subconscious. When she faced Bian Mudong¡¯s pressure, she felt as if her spirit was full of flaws.

    ¡°No worries, they are just a bunch of scums,¡± Huang Xiaolong dismissively laughed.

    At 2:30 in the afternoon, the members of the Bian Family, along with Huang Xiaolong and the members of the Metaphysics Association, all entered the Canglong Mountain Range almost simultaneously!

    ¡­

 Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Chapter 655: The Odd Dense Fog

    Chapter 655: Chapter 655: The Odd Dense Fog

    Upon learning that these people were heading towards the vicinity of the Canglong Pool, Mayor Teng naturally didn¡¯t dare to assign a guide. As he watched Huang Xiaolong and Bian Mudong set off into the mountains, a melancholy expression appeared in his eyes and he muttered to himself, ¡°Ah, these city folk, why won¡¯t they heed the warnings? I hope nothing bad happens to them¡­ Ah~~ So many people, enough to provide a feast for the evil creatures¡­ May Buddha bless them with the wisdom to retreat and return safely.¡±

    The Bian Family took the lead. For ancient martial arts grandmasters and demi-grandmasters, this steep and difficult mountain path felt like flat ground.

    Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s Taoist skills were not common; he could naturally pinpoint the place with the highest concentration of Yin Qi in Canglong Ridge. This would be the location of Canglong Pool. Everyone followed the Yin Qi, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t lose their way.

    Huang Xiaolong and the members of the Mystery Learning Group were following behind.

    The vegetation of Canglong Ridge was lush, but there was a chilling aura. The temperature difference between the mountains and Canglong Town was quite significant.

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong saw many Yin herbs.

    ¡°Little Long, this Canglong Ridge truly is a place of utmost Yin. It¡¯s eerie all around.¡± Ma Chuxia whispered into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    The fifty elite members of the Mystery Learning Group that Ma Chuxia brought out were also feeling uneasy.

    On one hand, the atmosphere in Canglong Ridge was hair-raising. More importantly, the people from the Bian Family upfront were clearly not easy to deal with. If a conflict happened, the disparity in strength was apparent. In such a desolate place, they could kill and bury someone without anyone finding out.

    They saw many uneven earth tombs along the way, with wild grass growing on top. They looked like deserted graves in the wild but they didn¡¯t find any tomb ghosts or ghouls, let alone fierce ghosts.

    ¡°Grandmaster, Chairman.¡± A local from Canglong Town, Kuang San, came up and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that this Canglong Ridge was once a chaotic burial ground.¡±

    ¡°Chaotic burial ground? I haven¡¯t seen half a ghost shadow.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Logically speaking, this place where Yin Qi gathers and does not dissipate, should easily breed Yin spirits and ghosts. If it used to be a chaotic burial ground, it would be very natural for fierce ghosts to be produced. But¡­this vast Canglong Ridge, it seems ghostless.¡±

    ¡°There is something strange about it.¡± Ma Chuxia nodded in agreement.

    As they moved forward, a clear stream appeared in front of them.

    The stream meandered, effectively blocking their path.

    On the other side of the stream, there was a dense fog that seemed endless.

    The fog was so thick that it couldn¡¯t be dispersed. Even with Bian Mudong¡¯s cultivation, focusing his gaze did not allow him to see through the fog.

    No one knew what was hidden in the fog.

    The people of Bian Family stood at the edge of the stream, lined up, staring at the dense fog across the stream without making any rash moves.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and the members of the Mystery Learning Group also arrived at the stream.

    Bian Yizhi turned around and shot Huang Xiaolong a hateful look, his murderous intent was obvious. He whispered to Bian Mudong next to him, ¡°Cousin, the time is almost right. We can get started.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bian Mudong impatiently said, ¡°No one is allowed to act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s a fog covering the sky across the stream. This¡­ the fog doesn¡¯t look like miasma, nor mist from the mountains, nor Yin Qi. It¡¯s so strange,¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°Well~~ this um~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed a hint of insight, seeming to be in deep thought.

    ¡°The stream is clear, you can see the bottom. You can vaguely see the plants on the opposite side. It doesn¡¯t seem like the fog is poisonous. You guys, jump over and have a look.¡± Bian Mudong ordered a few demi-grandmaster underlings.

    Besides Bian Family members who reached the grandmaster level in the Ancient Martial Realm, Bian Mudong also brought with him some disciples from the ancient martial families that were attached to the Bian Family and other members of the Bian Family with different surnames. They all were demi-grandmasters with enough strength to cause significant damage with a single blow; none of them were weak.

    Those demi-grandmasters naturally didn¡¯t dare to disobey Bian Mudong¡¯s orders. They took out loaded Desert Eagle pistols from their waists and antidote pills from their bags, putting them into their mouths. Once they were prepared, they jumped over the stream and walked forward.

    Soon, the figures of these demi-grandmasters were swallowed up by the dense fog.

    A full five minutes passed, and there was no sound from the scouts. It was as though they had silently disappeared.

    ¡°Cousin, it seems a little strange¡­¡± The face of a member of the Bian Family slightly changed. He then yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the situation ahead? Speak up!¡±

    His voice was great, but he didn¡¯t hear any response from the scouts.

    ¡°Could it be that there are mountain ghosts in the fog that have killed our men?¡± A member of the Bian Family said unsurely.

    Bian Mudong looked at Zhuo Lengzhou unhappily and said coldly, ¡°Taoist Master Zhuo, what is your opinion?¡±

    Zhuo Lengzhou quickly said, ¡°I¡­I have not detected any ghost presence¡­ there can¡¯t be any hidden Yin spirits or ghosts in the fog. I¡¯m afraid there is another mystery.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Bian Mudong snorted and looked at Bian Yizhi, ¡°Cousin, you take a look.¡±

    Bian Yizhi was taken aback, ¡°Cousin, why me?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, you are an ancient martial arts grandmaster, mastering 20 paths of True Qi within your body, invincible to all evils. Haha¡­ You¡¯re not scared, are you? Go on, don¡¯t tarnish the reputation of our Bian family,¡± Bian Mudong said, a twisted expression of cruelty seeping into his features.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± Cold sweat formed on Bian Yizhi¡¯s forehead. From a young age, he had been living in the shadow of geniuses like Bian Muyan and Bian Mudong, constantly flatter and ingratiate. When it came to their commands, he was timidity personified, daring not to defy.

    ¡°Alright! Cousin, I will go!¡± Bian Yizhi gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am an ancient martial arts grandmaster, even if there is indeed some evil entity, it won¡¯t be able to approach me! What should I be afraid of?¡±

    After saying this, Bian Yizhi astonishingly took out an object from his book-bag. On closer examination, it was a military grenade!

    The spectators from the Xuanxue Society were sweating profusely.

    Well, the Bian family was indeed serious this time. They brought guns and, shockingly, even a grenade. This was truly terrifying!

    Bian Yizhi took a deep breath, holding the grenade, his entire body¡¯s True Qi boiling over. Like a swallow diving into a forest, he leaped out with delicate Qinggong, lightly landing on the other bank.

    His Qinggong was indeed not weak.

    In the Bian family camp, praise and cheers broke out.

    Bian Yizhi¡¯s True Qi emitted from his body, unexpectedly forming a halo that dispersed the dense fog around him.

    He stepped forward. Initially, after twenty steps, the people by the riverbank could still see his back. But as he walked further, his figure was swallowed by the fog.

    ¡°Cousin¡­ There won¡¯t¡­ There won¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± A member of the Bian family nervously whispered.

    ¡°Yizhi¡¯s cultivation of True Qi is not weak. Even though he¡¯s somewhat disheartened after his finger was crippled, his foundation is still there. I refuse to believe that there¡¯s something sinister in this fog that could harm Yizhi,¡± Bian Mudong said with a hint of arrogance in his voice. ¡°Ancient martial arts grandmasters can handle most dangers in the world. Even if something unexpected happens to Yizhi, it¡¯s impossible for him to die without making a noise. At least he can fight back.¡±

    ¡°What about¡­him?¡± Xia Ying and Ma Chuxia both looked at Huang Xiaolong with puzzled expressions.

    ¡°Huh, the guy is just courting death,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually commented.

    Five minutes later-

    Just like the several semi-grandmasters who disappeared earlier, after Bian Yizhi entered the dense fog, there was no sound at all!

    Quiet! Within that dense fog that couldn¡¯t be clarified, it was eerily quiet!

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Some members of the Bian family grew frantic.

    ¡°Wait a little longer¡­¡± The muscles in the corners of Bian Mudong¡¯s eyes twitched non-stop.

    Another five minutes passed-

    Bian Yizhi disappeared. It was as though the pervasive fog led to another dimension and one would evaporate completely upon stepping inside.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Bian Mudong roared. His voice was already laced with frustration and desperation.

    There was not a sound in the fog!

    At this moment, the onlookers by the riverbank looked extremely somber, their eyes reflecting a touch of horror!

    A grandmaster of ancient martial arts who had cultivated 20 paths of True Qi was swallowed up just like that!

    There wasn¡¯t even a hint of struggle or resistance.

    He was, after all, holding a grenade!

    Right at this moment-

    ¡°Hehehehe~~~¡± A merry chuckle rang from within the unfathomable expanse of fog.

    It was not the voice of those few semi-grandmasters, nor was it Bian Yizhi¡¯s.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Instead-

    It was the laughter of a girl!

    ¡°Hehehehehe~~~ come~~~ come here~~~ hehehehe~~~¡±

    This sudden lady¡¯s voice, strange and chilling, made people¡¯s skin crawl and their hair stand on end!

    ¡­

 Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Chapter 656: Dont Dig Me!

    Chapter 656: Chapter 656: Don¡¯t Dig Me!

    In such a desolate wilderness, shrouded by the groping fog where one could not see one¡¯s own hand, the sound of a girl¡¯s voice came out of nowhere. It was indeed too abrupt, too horrific.

    Could it be that a girl was hiding in this environment? That¡¯s clearly impossible!

    The brook babbled, and the laughter of the girl in the fog became clearer and more chilling.

    However, those on the opposite bank were not ordinary people. Whether it was the ancient martial arts grandmasters of the Bian family or the half-step grandmasters, or even the elites of the metaphysical society, after a moment of panic, they all managed to stabilize their emotions.

    Click~~Click~~Click~~~

    The sound of cocking guns rose and fell, and many people took out their guns.

    It was okay on the side of the metaphysical society, with mostly handguns, but the Bian family had not only handguns, but also assault rifles, hand grenades, some even took out propane flamethrowers from big backpacks.

    ¡°Ah~ These guys really came to fight, huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, full of mockery.

    Bian Mudong¡¯s eyes were sharp as electricity, as if he wanted to see through the layers of white fog, and he said murderously, ¡°Who is pretending? Hmph! Those who dare to harm my Bian family are simply courting death!¡±

    After that, Bian Mudong¡¯s True Qi shone brightly. His body burst with the sound of a surging river. This time, in leading his team to collect medicine, they had already lost members before they even reached the Dragon Pond, which was tantamount to his leadership being a failure. Hearing a voice in the fog, he made up his mind and charged like a great bird spreading its wings in anger towards the opposite bank.

    This Bian Mudong was indeed a decisive killer.

    With him taking the offensive initiative, the others from the Bian family naturally rushed into the fog on the opposite bank.

    ¡°Little Long, do we continue to wait here or¡­?¡± Ma Chuxia asked.

    ¡°Forget it, can¡¯t be bothered to wait, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong blinked and soared to the opposite bank.

    The people behind followed closely.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body burst into golden light, tearing through the fog, shining brightly into the distance. At first glance, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire body looked like a statue of Buddha, radiating divine light.

    The warm golden light was heartening, making the Metaphysical Society¡¯s people feel their fear receding like a tide.

    There was nothing hidden in the fog, and there was no sign of the girl who had just laughed.

    After walking about a hundred steps, the dense fog gradually cleared, revealing a large pagoda tree ahead.

    This pagoda tree was several meters high, full of dense leaves, exuding a terrifyingly gloomy air.

    Under the leadership of Bian Mudong, the people of the Bian family also arrived before the large pagoda tree, all unscathed.

    ¡°Cousin Yizhi!¡± Suddenly, Bian Mudong¡¯s face looked terribly cold, and he bellowed in anger.

    Turns out, several bodies were hanging from the pagoda tree.

    The bodies were strangled by the flexible tree vines around the necks. The eyes of the dead protruded from their sockets, bloodred, tongues hanging out, almost reaching their chins. A frozen, eerie smile was etched on their faces.

    Moreover, what was even more horrifying was that the tree vines squeezing the bodies were covered with pointed barbs, which punctured the throats of the corpses, blood oozing out drop by drop, disappearing quickly into the ground.

    These few corpses were nothing more than the half-step grandmasters and the ancient martial arts master Bian Yizhi of the Bian family, who were sent to scout the way. They died without even letting out a scream, strangled by the tree vines.

    There were scattered Desert Eagle guns and a hand grenade on the ground under the tree.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Bian Mudong looked around, trying to find the girl who had been laughing in the fog, but there was nobody around, not even in the lush tree canopy overhead. He had carefully examined it and found no trace.

    ¡°Who¨Cwho was laughing just now?¡± a member of the Bian family asked, his voice shaking slightly.

    ¡°Taoist Master Zhuo, what exactly is happening?¡± Bian Mudong coldly looked at Zhuo Lengzhou.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ indeed there¡¯s no ghost¡­ Could it be¡­ it¡¯s this pagoda tree, has it become a tree spirit?¡± Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s face was full of doubt.

    ¡°Little Long, what exactly is going on?¡± Ma Chuxia asked curiously, ¡°These people from the Bian family were only just killed, but their ghosts are nowhere to be seen¡­Generally speaking, when a person just dies, their ghosts stay by the body¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the pagoda tree really has become a spirit and even devoured the ghosts these people from the Bian family? ¡± Ma Chuxia had to admit that Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s theory seemed plausible.

    Huang Xiaolong just laughed noncommittally, his eyes scanning the wild grass nearby.

    Just then, a member of the Bian family, in a fit of anger, punched towards the large pagoda tree.

    This person was an ancient martial arts Grandmaster, with True Qi boiling all over his body. He fumed with anger and struck through the air with a fist of True Qi, slamming it directly into the trunk of the tree.

    Bang~~~!!!!!!

    Wood chips scattered into the sky, and an enormous cavity was blasted into the coarse trunk of the tree.

    At this moment!

    Swoosh swoosh~~ swoosh swoosh swoosh~~~ swoosh swoosh swoosh~~~

    Thousands of vines clinging to the tree sprang into action, like a chaotic dance of demons, whipping and lassoing towards the men of the Bian Family. The howling sound of air being cut through was like the screaming of thousands of ghosts.

    This sudden change took everyone by surprise, but the Bian¡¯s were experienced warriors. Bian Mudong roared loudly, his energy overwhelming. He struck out with both palms, where his palm force passed; the air boiled as if it was boiling water. Heat waves filled the air, and the rushing vines ignited on contact, crackling as they burned.

    The other Grandmasters of the Bian Family also responded with True Qi, while the Semi-Grandmasters activated their firearms, the guns spewing out tongues of flames. Pop pop pop ¨C a hail of bullets rained down on the tree.

    However, the vines seemed endless and relentless. In a short while, a few of them managed to dodge the defending Bian¡¯s attacks, slithering up like snakes, and coiling around the necks of several Semi-Grandmasters!

    The sudden sharp thorns on the vines pierced their throats, blood gushing out wildly!

    ¡°Ahh~~~!!!!!!¡± Screams of agony echoed.

    These Semi-Grandmasters screamed in pain, their bodies trembling as if they were sifting chaff. Their eyes bulged, bloodshot, tongues sticking out, turning purplish black!

    It was indeed a sight of impending death!

    The battle was getting increasingly brutal.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s really the tree spirit!¡± Ma Chuxia was cautious, and said in a low voice. ¡°Should we join the fight?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ What tree spirit? These guys messing with this tree is really stupid.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    He walked straight to a patch of wild grass, bent down, and pushed the grass aside.

    To their surprise, hidden among the grass was an enormously sized wild ginseng!

    An initial estimate suggested that this wild ginseng was at least a thousand years old!

    This is aginseng that has been aged for a thousand years!

    It¡¯s known that precious ginseng is sold by the gram and costs tens of thousands per gram. This thousand-year-old ginseng surely weighs hundreds, or even thousands, of kilograms?

    It was unimaginably valuable!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and reached down to dig up the ginseng.

    While the Bian¡¯s were fighting the tree passionately, Huang Xiaolong was leisurely digging for ginseng.

    However, as he dug up the ginseng, there was not the typical scent of fresh earth, but instead, a rotten and corpse-like stench that made everyone nearby wrinkle their noses!

    Just then

    ¡°Don¡¯t dig me up! Don¡¯t dare to dig me up!¡± A sinister and sharp girl¡¯s voice echoed. Listening carefully, it seemed to be coming from the soil beneath the ginseng!

    There¡¯s someone under the ground??

    The people in the secret society exchanged looks.

    Suddenly!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Swoosh~~ swoosh~~ swoosh~~~~

    Apart from the giant tree, the vines from the other nearby trees crazily reached out to Huang Xiaolong!

    They were dense and layered, just like a spider web!

    ¡°Fight!¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying cried out in unison!

    ¡­

 Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Arriving at the Azure Dragon Pool!

    Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Arriving at the Azure Dragon Pool!

    Facing off against the sky-obscuring tree vines, members of the Mystical Studies society felt their hearts waver and tremble, they took out their talismans preparing to fight.

    However, Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly stood up, a golden light exploding from him like an atomic bomb detonating, its abrupt radiance too bright to look at directly. In the blink of an eye, all the vine tendrils hurling towards him were turned into ash.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s formidable bearing, everyone, be it Xia Ying, Ma Chuxia, or the elite members of the Mystical Studies, was completely awestruck.

    Even the Bian Family members were staring in admiration.

    By then, under the leadership of Bian Mudong, the Bian Family had already blasted the large pagoda tree to pieces. The ground was covered with broken vines that looked like dead snakes. Some vines were still twitching and convulsing, but clearly, they could not harm anyone anymore.

    However, in doing so, the Bian Family suffered significant losses. More than ten Grandmaster-level members were lying dead on the ground, their necks strangled by vines, blood streaming out and seeping into the ground.

    ¡°Hmph! If you could handle these tree spirits and vine monsters, why didn¡¯t you act earlier? You caused not a small number of casualties in the Bian Family!¡± a member of the Bian family glared at Huang Xiaolong with a murderous look.

    The Bian family¡¯s frustration was understandable; they had not even reached the Canglong Pond yet, and many members were already dead. It was something they had not anticipated, and they took out their resentment on Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bian Mudong signaled to the Bian family members not to act rashly. He gave Huang Xiaolong a mock sympathetic glance and then looked at Zhuo Lengzhou. He scoffed: ¡°Taoist Master Zhuo, it seems your mana, compared to this Huang Xiaolong¡­ is severely lacking, huh.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ This¡­! Zhuo Lengzhou wore a resentful look on his face, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to refute, he just carried a cold and vengeful look towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright, all of you, start digging. Dig out this wild ginseng.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and directed the people from the Mystical Studies.

    Immediately, fifty elite members began to dig fervently.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ what¡­ what¡¯s so strange about this ginseng?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s curiosity was practically uncontrollable. Xia Ying also lifted her dazzling eyes, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a face full of intrigue.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the big pagoda tree, and there are no tree spirits here; the problem is with this wild ginseng. Ginseng is said to be one of the most spiritually aware plants. There has been a saying since ancient times, ¡®A ginseng that lasts a thousand years will become a spirit.¡¯

    ¡°Regular ginseng is nurtured by the essence of heaven and earth, sun and moon. But there is one that is an exception.¡±

    While saying this, Huang Xiaolong grinned at the wild ginseng. ¡°Some ginsengs are not nourished by the essence of the sun and moon or the nutrients in the soil. Instead, they absorb yin energy and corpse qi. This place, Canglong Ridge, is inherently a yin place and it¡¯s likely people have died here. Hence, this wild ginseng has been nurtured by the yin energy and corpse qi, deriving nutrients from the corpses to transform into a spirit after a thousand years. This kind of ginseng is called ¡®Ghost Ginseng¡¯¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this explanation, everyone suddenly understood.

    At this moment, the people from the Mystical Studies were almost done digging up the ¡°Ghost Ginseng¡±.

    A spiteful cry of a young girl continuously echoed from beneath the ground. ¡°Stop digging¡­ stop digging¡­ stop diggingggg¡­¡±

    ¡°Cousin, the¡­ the Ghost Ginseng is begging for mercy¡­It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s really an eye-opener. Ginseng can actually become a spirit?¡± One of the Bian family members murmured to Bian Mudong.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing weird about it. If there are ghosts in this world, then naturally, there are demons too. And spirits,¡± Bian Mudong said calmly. ¡°It seems that this Ghost Ginseng is what confused my cousins, controlled the big pagoda tree, and silently killed them off. It absorbed their blood as nutrients.¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡±

    The members of the Mystical Studies group digging up the Ghost Ginseng simultaneously let out a horrified scream.

    They saw several human bones and dozens of gruesome skulls being unearthed!

    What¡¯s even more shocking was that every single root of the Ghost Ginseng was attached to a skull!

    The next second¡ª-

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you all! I¡¯m going to eat you all!¡± The ghastly ginseng emitted a resentful and venomous female voice. Suddenly, the skulls buried underneath the ground catapulted towards Huang Xiaolong and the others like explosives.

    Ma Chuxia, standing next to Huang Xiaolong, hastily threw a few death-repelling talismans which had been designed by grim spectres in green. As the talismans exploded, they pulverized the skulls flying in mid-air to dust.

    Huang Xiaolong casually pulled out a talisman and tossed it towards the ghastly ginseng. Flames instantly enveloped the ginseng and burst into a crackling blaze.

    You could see the smoke going straight up.

    The fire was emitting screams that pierced the eardrums like rivulets of blood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t spare another glance at the ginseng and began to walk forward.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying didn¡¯t dare to dawdle and quickly ushered their refined scholar-elite to follow Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This Canglong Ridge is indeed very strange.¡± After seeing the disheveled corpses on the ground, Bian Mudong¡¯s eye twitched a few times.

    ¡°Cousin, should we¡­ right now¡­ right now¡­ capture Huang Xiaolong and completely annihilate these damned Taoists from the scholarly society?¡± a member of the Bian family suggested, his eyes full of apprehension. ¡°This kid is indeed resourceful. We should strike first to gain the upper hand to prevent any changes¡±.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Canglong Ridge is eerie, but Huang Xiaolong remains useful. We¡¯ll decide once we reach Canglong Pool.¡± Bian Mudong flicked his fingers, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and the others walked towards the place where the yin energy was strongest.

    Along the way, they became particularly cautious, afraid of encountering another supernatural creature like the ghastly ginseng.

    But luckily, the journey ahead was uneventful.

    By dusk, the entire Canglong Ridge had grown darker, the farther they walked, the colder it became.

    Eventually, the temperature dropped almost to freezing point. If an ordinary person were here, their blood would freeze.

    Fortunately, this elite group from the scholarly society also carried ¡°fire talismans¡± that could be used for warmth, which they barely managed to endure.

    The Bian family group composed entirely of martial artists didn¡¯t need any explanation.

    As they walked, a heavy layer of yin energy enveloped the path ahead. This yin energy was so substantive and imbued with the horrific sounds of ghosts howling, creating a bleak atmosphere.

    Not far away, the sound of flowing water could be heard.

    Looking around, there were no plants in sight anymore, it was a completely barren area.

    ¡°Phew~~~ Little Long, we¡¯ve reached Canglong Pool! That should be Canglong Pool ahead! The yin energy is incredibly strong. The ordinary people would struggle, let alone us Taoist practitioners,¡± Ma Chuxia said, her eyebrows knitted together.

    She paused for a moment, then confidently said, ¡°Ghost energy. There¡¯s potent ghost energy here in addition to yin energy. There must be many ferocious ghosts near Canglong Pool! Resentment¡­ I can feel their resentment!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Everyone, Canglong Pool lies ahead. The ghost and resentment energy is intense and numerous fierce ghosts are lurking. Be careful, there¡¯s probably going to be a tough fight.¡± Zhuo Lengzhou also noticed the gathering of ghosts ahead.

    ¡°No venture, no gains. Let¡¯s go to Canglong Pool for the herbs.¡± Bian Mudong ordered, and the Bian family members gripped their weapons and cautiously walked towards the rolling yin energy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, brimming with anticipation. ¡°Shadow Snake? Interesting, I want to see what a Shadow Snake looks like~~~ Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong then swiftly walked towards Canglong Pool, which was seething with yin energy and filled with the shrieks of countless ghosts!

    ¡­

 Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Chapter 658: Lake full of Water Ghosts!

    Chapter 658: Chapter 658: Lake full of Water Ghosts!

    A large crowd slowly approached the Azure Dragon Pond.

    Wind whistled from all directions, grinding like a millstone.

    Finally!

    A large expanse of the lake appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes!

    It was a lake that spanned over ten acres. On the surface of the lake, a ghastly aura surges wildly, causing ripples. When the wind rolled over the surface of the lake, it emitted a terrifying sound like the wailing of vengeful spirits.

    This is the Azure Dragon Pond!

    The edge of the pond was extremely cold, similar to the gusty winds of Antarctica.

    Inside the lake, plant-like structures similar to lotus flowers were seen growing. Their bodies were black, as exquisite as if they were carved from black jade. In this place with extremely dense Yin energy, where not even grass could grow, these black lotuses were thriving, exhibiting a terrifying vitality!

    The Black Lotus seemed to feed on yin energy, absorbing large amounts of it, giving off an ominous, gloomy feeling, it was as if they were the demonic lotus from hell.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Yin Petal Grass¡¯¡­¡± Bian Mudong¡¯s expression twitched slightly, and a trace of joy appeared in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many ¡®Yin Petal Grass¡¯ in this Azure Dragon Pond¡­ not bad. These extremely Yin spirit grasses can only grow in extremely Yin places. They are good for refining high-grade Dan medicines, and success rates are very high. They can nicely neutralize the medicinal properties of Yang medicinal herbs, playing a supportive role in creating a balance. It is even possible to refine four-marked Dan medicine.¡±

    To the Bian Family, the value of the ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡± is extremely high, and it is beyond any monetary measure. The Azure Dragon Pond had too much ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡±, which would greatly benefit the Bian Family.

    Compared to that, although they had lost some manpower in gathering the herbs, what did a few deaths matter in contrast to the value of these ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡±?

    It was worthwhile!

    ¡°Where is that Yin snake?¡± Bian Mudong was in no hurry to order people to gather herbs, but turned his head to ask Zhuo Lengzhou.

    At this moment, the Azure Dragon Pond appeared extremely tranquil, so quiet it seemed abnormal.

    There was no sign of the legendary Yin snake that could command wind and rain.

    However, anything unusual typically spelled danger. Danger often lurked under the surface of peace. One needed to be mentally alert at all times and not let their guard down.

    Zhuo Lengzhou stepped forward, looked at the lake, and said with a smirk, ¡°Perhaps the Yin snake is lurking at the bottom of the pond, along with the vengeful spirits. No matter, I will force all of them out and catch them all at once!¡±

    After speaking, Zhuo Lengzhou pulled out a talisman bursting with spiritual energy. He paced around the edge of the lake, muttering incantations as if performing a ritual.

    ¡°Little Long, this guy is bluffing¡­¡± Xia Ying whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°You and he are competing on who hunts down the Yin snake first¡­ it¡¯s best to strike first. Don¡¯t let him get the upper hand.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, have you sensed the presence of the Yin snake yet?¡± Ma Chuxia asked anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Zhuo Lengzhou teasingly.

    The next second, the talisman in Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s hand self-ignited, and he threw it into the pond.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    A flash of golden light!

    Dense patterns floated around on the surface of the lake, waves of Taoist and Soul Power were oppressing towards the bottom of the pond.

    Seeing Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s skill, Bian Mudong couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly, a hint of praise appearing in his eyes.

    Gurgle gurgle~ Gurgle gurgle~ Gurgle gurgle~~~

    The surface of the lake began to bubble as if boiling.

    As ripples spread, a large number of pale-faced water ghosts suddenly burst out from the bottom of the lake, sticking out their heads, whispering to each other while grinning maliciously at the people by the lake. Their ghostly eyes were filled with greed.

    All of a sudden, the tranquil Azure Dragon Pond was in chaos, with hundreds of water ghosts appearing.

    All of the Bian family members were martial artists, among whom were more than a dozen ancient martial Grandmasters, protected by their True Qi, they were immune to all evils, and naturally, they would not fear ordinary vengeful spirits.

    ¡°Taoist Master Zhuo, eliminate these minor ghosts.¡± Bian Muyan calmly said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuo Lengzhou nodded arrogantly. He immediately turned to the water ghosts sticking their heads out and shouted, ¡°You tiny ghosts, do not desire the mortal world! Leave quickly!¡±

    The water ghosts, obviously, did not respect Zhuo Lengzhou. Not only did they not want to leave, but they also made sharp and harsh laughter, as if they were about to jump out of the water and bite people.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± There was a flash of murderous intent on Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s face, and he directly threw a talisman into the lake.

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    The talisman exploded, Yang energy surged like a tide, crazily killing the water ghosts.

    The entire lake seemed to be on fire, with flames shooting up to the sky.

    However, this fire is only effective against the undead and does not destroy the ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡±.

    In an instant, the water ghosts howled with pain, their facial features twisted grotesquely. They wanted to struggle ashore, or escape back into the water, yet they were incapable of doing so. They could only allow the Yang-infused Dao power to execute them, turning each water ghost into pus and completely shattering their souls.

    In just ten breaths of time, the Canglong Lake returned to its tranquillity as if no water ghost ever emerged.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Bian Mudong finally laughed out loud. ¡°Great! Taoist Master Zhuo, inviting you to help us collect medicines was indeed the right decision. Your ability to drive away ghosts and eliminate evil is unmatched in Huaxia!¡±

    Zhuo Lengzhou was flattered and responded proudly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. However, our Zhuo Family¡¯s inherited Taoist techniques were indeed the best in Huaxia, ranking even above the Ma Family.¡±

    At this, Ma Chuxia became slightly angry and said coldly, ¡°It was merely a few small ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Taoist Master Zhuo, what about the Yin Snake?¡± Bian Mudong asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, I¡¯ve used talisman scripts to drive out all the malevolent spirits from Canglong Lake, but the Yin Snake is nowhere to be found¡­¡± Zhuo Lengzhou responded puzzled. ¡°Theoretically, if the Yin Snake lurked within Canglong Lake, it should have surfaced like the water ghosts earlier¡­ Could it be that the rumors were unfounded, and there is no ¡®Yin Snake¡¯ guarding the ¡®Yin Petal Grass¡¯ in Canglong Lake?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Taoist Master Zhuo, are you suggesting that there is no Yin Snake?¡± Bian Mudong frowned.

    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say for certain that there isn¡¯t one.¡± Zhuo Lengzhou pondered.

    ¡°Good enough~~~¡± Bian Mudong¡¯s gaze swept towards the charming ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡± on the lake surface and finally ordered. ¡°You guys, go harvest the Yin Petal Grass. Be quick. Don¡¯t worry, even if there is a Yin Snake, it would be no match for us.¡±

    Indeed, martial artists who cultivated to the realm of grandmaster and condensed True Qi within themselves could exert a force of thousands of pounds with a single strike while also being capable of destroying people from a distance.

    Whether it was a Yin Snake or a Yang Snake, a single strike would blow it up instantly.

    ¡°Cousin, we¡¯ll go.¡± The three Bian Family members who had deceived Ma Chuxia with fake medicine volunteered eagerly, readying to dive into the lake with about a dozen half-step grandmasters to harvest the ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡±.

    Bian Mudong nodded slightly, then whispered in a low voice, ¡°After picking the ¡®Yin Petal Grass,¡¯ immediately ambush Huang Xiaolong. We must capture him alive, anyone else may be killed without mercy.¡±

    The Bian Family members nodded, with bloodthirsty murderous intent emerging in their eyes.

    Right then, the three grandmasters and more than a dozen half-step grandmasters plunged directly into the lake water.

    The cold lake water seeped into their bones and the dark energy was overwhelmingly thick. They had to fight quickly, harvest the ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡± as fast as possible, and then get ashore. Otherwise, soaking for too long could result in lingering illnesses.

    Watching the Bian family members enter the water, Huang Xiaolong grinned revealing an amusing expression.

    The harvesting was progressing quite smoothly. In just over a dozen breaths of time, the ¡°Yin Petal Grass¡± on the lake surface was almost completely harvested.

    However~!!!!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!

    The entire lake surface was boiling with Yin energy!

    A large whirlpool started spreading out from the middle of the lake!

    The next second!

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Countless water ghosts emerged from the water again!

    This time, there weren¡¯t just hundreds of water ghosts, but thousands, tens of thousands!

    They covered the entire lake surface, leaving no room to spare!

    Moreover, some of the water ghosts wore orange clothes, some wore yellow, and some even wore blue and purple!

    Resentment filled the lake, and a chilly wind blew across the moonlight, revealing countless white ghost faces!

    The water ghosts bared their teeth and began to viciously attack the Bian family members inside the lake, with dozens or even hundreds of water ghosts clinging to one person, opening their large mouths and biting down.

    Water ghosts even yanked at their legs from below.

    ¡°Ahh~~~!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Horrendous screams filled the lake surface, echoing with the desperate shrieks of the Bian Family members.

    Squirt! Squirt! Squirt!

    The faces and bodies of the Bian family members were mangled and bitten, blood spewing out.

    In an instant, the lake surface was filled with the smell of blood, and the lake water was dyed a bright red!

    ¡­

 Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Chapter 659: The Shadow Snake Appears!

    Chapter 659: Chapter 659: The Shadow Snake Appears!

    This sudden change completely caught the Bian family off guard. The Serpent Lake, which had become calm and peaceful, suddenly erupted with thousands of water ghosts!

    Moreover, among these water ghosts, there were many high-ranking ghosts dressed in blue and purple.

    In an instant, all the members of the Bian family in the lake were entangled by the water ghosts, and were bitten by them.

    Below, there were water ghosts gripping their legs, rendering them unable to escape, while above them, a dense swarm of water ghosts were tearing at and biting them.

    Those semi-grandmasters had almost no time to resist and were quickly torn into shreds.

    Bare, bloodied bones floated on the lake surface.

    Only the three ancient martial arts grandmasters were still putting up a fight.

    Their bodies gushed with True Qi. They constantly struck with their palms and fists, smashing the water ghosts who entangled them into pieces. But the number of water ghosts was too great, they were fearless in the face of death, charging wave after wave.

    Furthermore, the Yin energy in the lake water corroded people¡¯s will, and these three ancient martial arts grandmasters couldn¡¯t hold out for much longer!

    ¡°Cousin! Save us! Save us!¡±

    They let out cries of desperation for help.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Bian Mudong¡¯s eyes were filled with uncontrollable rage. He unleashed a torrent of True Qi punches, creating a flurry of water splashes on the lake surface. Countless water ghosts were shattered by his blows.

    The other ancient martial arts grandmasters on the shore were also shouting while launching airborne attacks with their True Qi.

    There were also various forms of gunfire, from assault rifles to handguns and sniper rifles. However, firearms seemed to inflict limited damage on the water ghosts. They punched out shocking holes in the water ghosts¡¯ bodies, spurting ghost blood, but unable to completely annihilate them.

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!¡± In the water, a member of the Bian family, an ancient martial arts grandmaster, was in a state of exhaustion. He was finally throttled by several water ghosts and pushed under the water, his throat ripped open.

    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± The doomed man of the Bian family let out a mournful howl, sinking just like a sunken warship, instantly generating a fountain of blood.

    ¡°Taoist Master Zhuo! You said you eliminated all the ghosts in Serpent Lake, didn¡¯t you? Why is this happening? Why is this happening?¡± Bian Mudong lost control of his emotions. He grabbed Zhuo Lengzhou by the collar, his face ferocious, like a man-eating beast.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t know¡­¡± Zhuo Lengzhou was panic-stricken, his face had turned pale, his whole body trembling. ¡°Spare me¡­ I still have value to the Bian family¡­¡±

    ¡°Die!!!¡± Bian Mudong landed a blow on Zhuo¡¯s chest. His fierce True Qi gushed into his body like a force of nature, reducing his meridians, bones, and internal organs to a heap of pulped flesh!

    Bian Mudong casually tossed Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s corpse into Serpent Lake.

    Immediately, dozens, if not hundreds, of water ghosts swarmed over, grabbing onto Zhuo Lengzhou¡¯s corpse, chomping it down greedily. In just a few moments, his flesh and blood were sucked dry, leaving behind a skeleton marinated in blood.

    By that time, all three ancient martial arts grandmasters of the Bian family in the lake were dead, their bodies nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Well¡­ just now, that guy¡¯s talisman merely drove low-level water ghosts to the surface. The real ghosts were hiding at the bottom of the lake,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually. ¡°The Yin energy is so strong in the Serpent Lake that the effectiveness of any talisman drawn by ordinary Taoists would significantly decrease. Probably only one or two out of ten would remain effective. If it were in a normal lake, his talisman could drive out all the Yin snakes and water ghosts¡­ but in Serpent Lake¡­he just couldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier?!¡± In Bian Mudong¡¯s eyes, a merciless ferocity flared. He was seething with anger, and torrents of True Qi burst forth from his body.

    The Bian family had suffered massive losses on their journey into the Serpent Ridge. His plan was to capture Huang Xiaolong and force every bit of information from him. But because they had to gather medicinal herbs and deal with the Yin snakes, he had been holding back until now. At last, he was at the end of his patience!

    They had lost too many Grandmasters on this trip!

    Dozens of semi-grandmasters died, and several ancient martial arts grandmasters were also killed!

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong was chattering away blithely, wearing a smug grin. How could Bian Mudong possibly keep his cool?

    And it wasn¡¯t just Bian Mudong. Everyone in the Bian family was glaring at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of hatred.

    ¡°Well, why would I have to remind you?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°Speaking of which, you of the Bian family are my enemies. You poisoned my wife once, and I haven¡¯t even settled the score yet.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Fine! Very good!¡± Bian Mudong sneered maliciously as he stepped towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then everyone from the Magic Association will be buried here today. As for you, Huang Xiaolong, I will disable you, take you back home, and interrogate you thoroughly. I¡¯ll use all forms of torture on you until you are so beaten that you can¡¯t cry.¡±

    Bian Mudong finally revealed his cruel intents to Huang Xiaolong.

    Now, he still had the strength to fight against Huang Xiaolong! In addition to him, the Bian Family¡¯s side still had as many as 8 ancient martial arts grandmasters, about 60 to 70 quasi-grandmasters, most of whom were armed with submachine guns, flamethrowers, grenades, and other extremely lethal weapons.

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, there were only Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and 50 Taoists.

    The disparity in strength between the two sides was enormous!

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, one on each side, pledged to fight to the death with Huang Xiaolong.

    The 50 elite members of the Mysterious Association were also prepared for a deadly battle.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was incredibly relaxed and comfortable. He laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush~~~You listen.¡±

    Just as his words fell!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!

    A column of water erupted sky-high from Canglong Lake!

    A massive shadow loomed!

    This shadow, it even blocked the moonlight, causing the area to be shrouded in profound darkness, evoking an extreme sense of terror.

    A heart-pounding feeling gripped the people by the lake.

    Bian Mudong and the others instinctively turned their heads to look!

    In the lake, a cluster of shadows shot out! Upon closer inspection, it was a giant python!

    More than half of the python¡¯s body protruded from the surface of the lake, and a small part was still underwater. It should measure about 20 meters in length!

    20+ meters, that¡¯s quite equivalent to the height of some buildings!

    It was incredibly robust, and its pair of blood-red eyes resembled two large red lanterns, flickering with a near-human expression of bloodlust, mockery, and anger.

    It carried a heavy breath, and each exhalation sprayed out a white mist.

    In addition, its entire body was covered with black scales.

    These scales glittered with a sharp light, as unyielding as steel machinery.

    On its body, there was a constant emission of cold air, causing a thin layer of ice to form on the lake¡¯s surface.

    This scene, it was almost frozen in time!

    This behemoth is none other than that¨Cthe Shadow Snake!

    The snake of legend! The ferocious snake!

    The next second, the Shadow Snake lowered its head, directly bit into a dozen Water Ghosts floating on the lake, and began to chew, blood spurting out.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It was actually toying with the Water Ghosts as snacks!

    The mockery in its eyes became more intense.

    The Water Ghosts dared not run, dared not move, they just let themselves be slaughtered, their faces all showing a gruesome, eerie smile.

    Next! The Shadow Snake actually swam towards the people on the shore!

    ¡­

 Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Chapter 660 Terrifying Shadow Snake!

    Chapter 660: Chapter 660 Terrifying Shadow Snake!

    Seeing the demonic serpent from mythical legends come to life and threateningly swim ashore, nearly everyone present felt a deep-rooted fear, one that came from the core of their being!

    It had finally made its way onto land!

    It stood more than 20 meters, almost 30 meters long ¡ª it was fundamentally a towering skyscraper! Anyone standing in front of it truly seemed insignificant!

    Along with the serpent¡¯s arrival at the shore, its rolling dark aura began suffusing the land. It froze the surrounding area so that thin layers of ice began to form and creep toward everyone¡¯s feet. The water ghosts in the pool started to struggle and flee, flapping just like they had been thrown into boiling oil, frantically stirring up splashes and screaming in fear.

    ¡°Li¡­Little¡­Little Long¡­ this¡­¡± Both Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying whitened with fear, struggling to speak clearly.

    Ma Chuxia, as a high-ranking exorcist who wandered the world slaying monsters and ghosts, had even fought against zombies and the terrifying purple-robed specter. But he had never encountered such a horrifying creature, a snake nearly bordering on monstrous!

    ¡°Its¡­ Its aura is stronger and more domineering than the purple-robed specter¡­¡± Ma Chuxia assessed.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, was watching with delight. His eyes gleamed with thoughtful interest, before finally laughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here.¡±

    At this moment, Bian Mudong finally came to his senses and roared out, ¡°First, slay this beast!¡±

    As his words fell, the men under Bian Family could no longer care about Huang Xiaolong or the members of the Metaphysics Association. They turned their guns, aiming at the demonic serpent. In fact, they didn¡¯t need to aim deliberately because the serpent¡¯s body size was so large that they could hit their mark just by pointing the guns at the serpent.

    The next moment-

    Ratatatat~~~ Ratatatat~~~

    BOOM~~ BOOM~~ BOOM~~~

    The crazy onslaught of shots fell like a violent storm!

    Assault rifles, pistols, and propane flame throwers¨Call were fired at the body of the serpent.

    This level of firepower could compete with a small-scaled war!

    The people of the Metaphysics Association were left with goosebumps. If it weren¡¯t for the serpent intercepting mid-way, this dense firepower would¡¯ve struck them¡­

    Unexpectedly, the body of the serpent, covered in scales, looked like it was layered with thick armor, even its head included, making it invulnerable from all sides.

    Ding~~ Ding~~ Ding~~~

    The bullets could only leave some traces on its scales, but couldn¡¯t penetrate it. As for the flame throwers, they were even more useless. The serpent¡¯s aura was so cold that the flames barely touched its body before getting instantly extinguished, making a hissing sound and creating a column of white smoke.

    This wave of attack not only didn¡¯t harm the serpent, it instead excited its violent nature!

    Enraged, the snake angrily opened its massive mouth, which was still stained with the remains of the water ghosts and their black blood.

    Suddenly, a large amount of dark aura spewed out from the serpent¡¯s mouth!

    The dark aura, pitch-black in color, quickly took shape and spurted out!

    BOOM~~~~~~!!

    The dark aura mixed with the smell of blood loomed over the Bian Family¡¯s men as devastating as a tsunami!

    This was the sinister aura that the serpent had amassed over countless years!

    ¡°Dodge!¡± Sensing the threat of death, Bian Mudong roared and sprang several meters into the air, quickly moving sideways.

    At the same time, several Grandmasters, sensing the impending doom, barely managed to dodge.

    However, the Semi-Grandmasters were not so lucky.

    About a dozen Semi-Grandmasters were hit directly by the dark aura and instantly froze to become ice sculptures, then exploded into fragments of ice, leaving their bodies in an indescribable state.

    The next moment, the serpent darted out like an arrow, rolling over the Semi-Grandmasters with its monumental body.

    You should know, this serpent, over twenty meters long and fat, weighed at least dozens or hundreds of tons. With one forceful roll, those Semi-Grandmasters were crushed into pieces, flattened like pancakes!

    A strong smell of blood began to encapsulate the shore and lingered in the air.

    The water ghosts in the pond smelled the blood of living beings and began to stir. Their ghostly eyes were full of greed and they started to gather, about to rush ashore!

    Just in a single face-off, the Shadow Serpent killed many Semi-Grandmasters. This battle was just not on the same level! Humans, in front of such a monster, were as fragile as a sheet of paper!

    ¡°Damn beast!!!!¡± As an ancient martial arts Great Grandmaster who had cultivated 88 strands of True Qi, and being one who had seen many big scenes, at this point, Bian Mudong was also panicked, scared, with nothing but fear in his heart!

    He had originally thought that the so-called Shadow Serpent was nothing more than a giant python. But it turned out that the creature was so powerful that even firearms couldn¡¯t break its defense¡­

    Bian Mudong started to regret!

    He regretted participating in the medicinal herb gathering mission in the Azure Dragon Ridge!

    However, it was too late now for regret, it was do or die time.

    ¡°Hss~~~¡± The Shadow Serpent let out a nearly mocking howl, and with a single bite, it directly bit several Semi-Grandmasters in half. The bloody and broken bodies dropped onto the ground.

    ¡°No~~~!!!!!¡±

    A few of the Semi-Grandmasters shrieked in horror, then, their bodies remained motionless, and they stopped breathing.

    They died of fright!

    Literally scared to death!

    In the eyes of their corpses, only fear was left, there was no other expression. The reason why people can be scared to death is because the fear exceeds both the physical and mental limits they can bear!

    ¡°Give it your all!¡± Bian Mudong started gathering all of his True Qi, his whole body was glowing, he appeared like a man of light. The 88 strands of True Qi surged up into the sky, scattering about!

    ¡°Die~~~!!!!!¡±

    He pushed out a palm, a giant True Qi Palm Print, going at the speed of lightning, directly landed on the body of the Shadow Serpent.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    With a sound akin to muffled thunder, the massive Shadow Serpent was directly sent flying a few meters away from the impact, crash landing heavily on the ground. Some of the scales on its surface were even blasted away.

    However, strangely it didn¡¯t bleed.

    The ancient martial arts Grandmaster was indeed extraordinary, with a single move, he was able to push the Shadow Serpent away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here~!¡± Bian Mudong swiftly decided. He took a fast glance at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with resentment, then began to flee in panic.

    The remaining Bian family members, who seemingly wished they had an extra pair of legs, followed Bian Mudong like a tide, fleeing towards the outside of the Azure Dragon Pool.

    ¡°Hss~~~¡± The Shadow Serpent quickly got up, its lantern-like massive eyes filled with rage!

    Obviously, Bian Mudong¡¯s all-out strike just now had gotten the Shadow Serpent in pain, causing its ferocity to inflate to its peak.

    The Shadow Serpent naturally wouldn¡¯t let the people of the Bian family go. It darted up like an arrow being released from a bow!

    The Shadow Serpent was extremely fast, the Bian family people simply couldn¡¯t escape its chase. Along the way, the serpent crushed the slower Semi-Grandmasters, pieces of them scattering, and soon it was closing the gap with the ancient martial arts Grandmasters like Bian Mudong.

    ¡°We can¡¯t escape! Fight it out!¡± Bian Mudong let out a desperate howl, turned around, and faced this relentless giant.

    ¡°Little Long, we should make a move too! If the members of the Bian family are all wiped out, this damn beast will come after us!¡± Ma Chuxia also made a decision, grabbing a handful of eerie ¡°Exorcism Talismans¡± given to her by Huang Xiaolong.

    Just then, Ma Chuxia activated the Tao power, and like a sky full of blossoms, flung the talismans in her hand towards the Shadow Serpent.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Shadow Serpent turned back.

    Because these talismans were infused with powerful ghost and yin energy, the Shadow Serpent mistook them for a group of vengeful spirits flying towards it.

    Suddenly, the Shadow Serpent opened its enormous mouth, rolled up its bloody forked tongue, and actually swallowed all the talismans thrown by Ma Chuxia!

    ¡°Blow up!!!!!!¡± Ma Chuxia shouted joyfully as she yelled an order.

    ¡­

 Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Climbing High to Kill the Snake!

    Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Climbing High to Kill the Snake!

    Boom~~~~!!

    A dull explosion resounded from within the belly of the shadow snake.

    All the talismans it had swallowed exploded inside it.

    The next second, the body of the shadow snake seemed to be torn apart from the inside out!

    A long, gaping hole was ripped open in its abdomen, from which various objects began to roll out.

    Upon closer inspection, there were an array of human and beast bones, dense skeletons tumbling out, quickly piled up into a small mountain.

    It began to vomit, spewing semi-digested corpses wrapped in a viscous liquid from its mouth. The foul stench was so potent it could suffocate anyone alive.

    At this moment, during the battle between man and snake, humans finally managed to harm the ferocious snake.

    The members of the Xuanxue Society all cheered.

    Ma Chuxia sighed in relief. ¡°Little Long, the talisman you gave me is really powerful, it even seriously injured the shadow snake!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ things are not as simple as you think.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling but not smiling, his eyes filled with deep meaning.

    At this time, Bian Mudong shouted. ¡°Take advantage of its weakness! Kill it!¡±

    Seeing the shadow snake seriously damaged, Bian Mudong summoned all his strength and roared, his aura soaring like a raging golden-crowned king.

    He bit his tongue, spat a mouthful of blood, and broke free from constraints. His energy, spirit, and fighting will were drastically raised!

    ¡°Blood Sacrifice Technique!¡±

    Bian Mudong activated a rather tyrannical auxiliary cultivation technique ¡ª ¡°Blood Sacrifice Technique¡±.

    The essence of this technique was to spit out one¡¯s own blood, enduring some cost to forcibly raise the practitioner¡¯s strength, spiritual power, combat power, and willpower to a whole new level. Whether to secure victory over a stronger foe or to launch a counterattack, this technique could deliver a fatal blow to the enemy!

    Though it inevitably caused certain damage to the body, the members of the Bian family had many healing pills. A period of proper recuperation would make everything back to normal after all.

    Bian Mudong threw a punch!

    Even before the punch hit the shadow snake, it exploded in mid-air making a terrifying sound as if an earthquake had occurred.

    The other ancient martial arts grandmasters of the Bian family, in conjunction with Bian Mudong¡¯s strongest blow, gathered all their life¡¯s cultivation to strike the shadow snake.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    All attacks landed on the shadow snake. However, at a critical moment, the shadow snake spewed out a large amount of sinister energy.

    The shadow snake was blasted several meters away, and countless scales were peeled off.

    However, that mouthful of sinister energy instantly froze and shattered three ancient martial arts grandmasters into ice sculptures.

    Apparently, both sides had suffered losses.

    However-

    As soon as the shadow snake fell, it got up again. It seemed like a monster that could never be killed, possessing an endless supply of spiritual energy.

    In an instant, the shadow snake mounted a comeback!

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    The shadow snake entirely used its body like a whip, lashed out at Bian Mudong and the few remaining grandmasters of the Bian family!

    Bang!!!!!

    Bian Mudong and the others were immediately smashed away, their bodies heavily crashing into a mountain wall!

    They were embedded into the mountainside like specimens, continuously vomiting blood. Although they didn¡¯t die instantly, they were severely injured and had lost all ability to fight.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even kill it like this?¡± Xia Ying blurted out, her face full of horror.

    The next second!

    The shadow snake abruptly turned around. Its entire body was full of wounds, countless scales had scattered, and a gap in its belly was as if it was cut in half.

    However, the sinister energy emanating from it had not diminished at all. Its sinister snake eyes were filled with anger, bloodlust, greed, and malice¡­

    The shadow snake began to approach Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°This monster, is¡­ is¡­ is it unkillable?¡± Ma Chuxia was feeling somewhat powerless and desperate.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my turn to intervene.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile, then calmly headed towards the shadow snake.

    He walked directly under the massive sinister energy, and despite his seemingly frail and thin body, it seemed to contain a power that could annihilate everything!

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Both Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying screamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    At this moment, Bian Mudong and the others embedded in the mountainside watched Huang Xiaolong with gloating expressions, all the while still coughing up blood.

    They didn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong could defeat the Yin Snake.

    Anyway, they were all going to die. Thus, better to at least take more people down with them!

    The Yin Snake also observed the human approaching it with a doubtful gaze. To it, this human seemed insignificant.

    Thump~~ Thump~~ Thump~~~

    As Huang Xiaolong moved, his footsteps grew heavier, as though an ancient mammoth was angrily stomping the ground!

    Thump~~~

    With each step, he seemed to solidify the air beneath him, creating a stair-like form.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped onto this air-stair, elevating himself a step higher.

    Another step, and the air solidified again, forming another step.

    Just like that, Huang Xiaolong ascended flight after flight, emanating an aura of supreme dominance!

    ¡°Aow~~~¡± The Yin Snake let out a strange cry, finally sensing danger¨Ca threat coming from the deepest core of life itself!

    Its remaining scales rose in panic!

    By now, Huang Xiaolong had ascended tens of steps! His body was actually leveled with the head of the Yin Snake!

    Their eyes met!

    Everyone watching seemed to freeze at that moment!

    This was a classic scene!

    This was a breathtaking scene!

    This was a scene that inspired reverence!

    Huang Xiaolong, standing at the zenith, looked down at the ant-like others!

    Such momentum, such prestige, was like a sovereign pointing at the world!

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong slightly smiled. He raised his right hand, and a brilliant light began converging towards it!

    ¡°Aow~~~~¡± Sensing an immense crisis, the Yin Snake wanted to retreat!

    But¡ª-

    Boom~~~~!!

    Huang Xiaolong swung his right hand down, releasing a blade of light with the might of a thunderbolt!

    The blade light was dazzling, as if it could cleave heaven and earth!

    This strike manifested Huang Xiaolong¡¯s comprehension of martial arts and sword techniques.

    A ray of light flashed from up to down!

    From the head of the Yin Snake, the light beam quickly spread to the ground, carving a deep trench, raising clouds of dust!

    Splat~~~~~~~!!

    The Yin Snake was cleaved in two!

    Its body split open from left to right!

    Huang Xiaolong triumphantly flew up, cleaved the Yin Snake with a single strike from above, killing it instantly!

    Boom~~!!

    The snake was sliced in half!

    Strange enough, the insides of the Yin Snake seemed hollow. The slice revealed no snake blood or innards.

    The two portions of the snake¡¯s remains suddenly withered, looking like two pieces of massive snake skin!

    ¡°Heh~~ You should reveal your true appearance now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, a smile playing at the corner of his mouth.

    The next second¡ª-

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom~~!!

    A beam of black qi shot up into the sky. Within it, the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar echoed!

    Upon looking, a serpent shadow, half-real and half-illusory, twenty-something meters long, appeared in the sky. An evil qi radiated off of it.

    ¡°The real Yin Snake is not a boa that has cultivated into a specter. ¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke with certainty as if he knew the answer all along. ¡°Rather, it¡¯s a boa that, after dying, its soul fused with the Yin qi of Canglong Pool and devoured water ghosts, eventually becoming what it is today. Simply put, it¡¯s a ¡®Snake Ghost.¡¯ What I slashed just now wasn¡¯t but a puppet controlled by this ¡®Snake Ghost.¡¯ As it¡¯s just a puppet, there was neither blood nor organs, as empty as a shell!¡±

    ¡°So¡­ So that¡¯s why¡­¡± Ma Chuxia came to her senses. ¡°But¡­ if just a mere puppet can be so strong, this¡­ this Snake Ghost itself¡­ must be¡­ extremely terrifying¡­ ¡±

 Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Ten Thousand Demons Refine the Talisman!

    Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Ten Thousand Demons Refine the Talisman!

    Humans can become ghosts, and so can snakes.

    A snake ghost is a terrifying creature formed after a python dies and swallows yin energy and water ghosts, fierce spirits.

    Since it has no physical form, it is almost immune to physical attacks!

    Only the spells and Magic Artifacts of Taoists and monks pose a threat to the Yin snake.

    However, most Taoists and monks who approach it are simply sending themselves to their deaths, no matter how many come, just as many perish.

    Because this Yin snake is now on par with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s maid, the ghost king Ying Kexin.

    In other words, the power of the Yin snake is comparable to that of a ghost king!

    This Yin snake has gained consciousness. After revealing its true form, it does not immediately attack Huang Xiaolong but looks at him suspiciously. This human in front of it is too strong, making the Yin snake quite cautious.

    Thus, a man and a snake confront each other in the void!

    Whether it¡¯s Bian Mudong, Ma Chuxia, or anyone else, everyone holds their breath, unable to utter a word.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Little snake, you¡¯re no match for me.¡± When facing the Yin snake, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t show any seriousness. Instead, he jests and chats casually. ¡°Right!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    It seems he has suddenly thought of something interesting.

    ¡°I have a maid from the Purple Ghost, and a ghost king¡¯s maid. But¡­ it seems I don¡¯t have a mount~~ Great! This little snake, barely adequate, can be my mount!¡± Huang Xiaolong takes on an entirely playful mood.

    Yes, he suddenly had an idea.

    To tame this Yin snake as his mount!

    This Yin snake, after practicing for countless years, swallowing infinite Yin energy, and consuming numerous fierce spirits, has become an extremely powerful existence, even more formidable than the ghost king Ying Kexin.

    If it could be tamed as his mount, that would be pretty good. In the age of Dharma¡¯s decay, such a Yin snake is extremely rare. It would be quite a pity to kill it after Huang Xiaolong had stumbled upon it.

    As soon as he spoke these words, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, the members of the metaphysical society, and even the surviving members of the Bian family, were all shocked and terrified.

    Having a Yin snake as a mount?

    Such a ferocious ghost, would it willingly be a mount for you?

    Keep dreaming!

    The Yin snake is sentient; indeed, when it heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, its crimson eyes flickered with furious venomous colors. It shook in mid-air, plunging everything into cold darkness, imprisoning Huang Xiaolong like a prison cell.

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong was confined by the Yin snake in a narrow space where Yin energy surged and malice filled the air.

    The Yin snake is about to launch its fiercest attack!

    Of course, after cultivating for so many years, it has become an extremely fierce creature, how could it willingly serve as a mount for a human? That would be the worst humiliation!

    ¡°Hehehe, little snake, you still won¡¯t submit, will you? Fine, now let me tame you!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled softly, releasing his Soul Power!

    This astonishing Soul Power directly suppressed the Yin snake. Under this power, the Yin snake felt like countless hands were pressing it firmly, making it unable to move. The most terrifying thing was that the Yin blood inside it was about to coagulate. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Soul Power put it in a state of complete stillness from the inside out. It was the most terrifying feeling it had ever experienced in its life.

    However, the Yin snake would not give in easily. It stared at Huang Xiaolong with resentful and unwilling eyes, as if saying, ¡®Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t be your mount!¡¯

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong knew that such a high-rank Yin snake was very proud and not easy to tame.

    ¡°Haha~~ little snake, rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll force you to willingly become my mount.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled confidently. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my methods yet. Let me show you.¡±

    After suppressing the Yin Snake so it couldn¡¯t move, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t kill it. Instead, he took a blank yellow paper from his canvas bag.

    He threw out the yellow paper.

    The yellow paper floated above the pond.

    In the next moment, Huang Xiaolong began to mutter a spell. All the water ghosts on the surface of the Canglong Lake, which were previously struggling and groaning, were now uniformly calm, staring blankly at Huang Xiaolong, as if they were under his control.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong bit his finger and drew a flower, the one that blooms on the other side, on his forehead.

    The Blossoming of the Flower from the Other Shore!

    Lines of thought were conveyed to the countless water ghosts hovering on the lake surface.

    Then, something eerie happened!

    A water ghost exploded into the sky from the lake, and with a ¡®bang¡¯, turned into a terrible ghost breath that marked a stroke on the yellow paper.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    One after another, water ghosts jumped out, exploded into ghostly breaths, each making a stroke on the yellow paper.

    They were drawing a symbol.

    Huang Xiaolong controlled the water ghosts, making them explode, using their entire ghostly aura to draw symbols for him. This method of his could be called monstrous!

    ¡°This¡­ is a ghost-drawn symbol. And it¡¯s not just one ghost drawing the symbol, it¡¯s countless fierce ghosts, jointly completing a talisman¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was dumbstruck by the sight, as if witnessing a myth!

    ¡°This talisman requires ten thousand strokes, it¡¯s incredibly intricate. Now, I¡¯m using ten thousand ghosts to refine a talisman¡­ this is my way, it should be enough to subdue you. However, this is just one small method among the countless ways I possess~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    As the paper grew heavier with each stroke, the entire talisman was permeated with terrifying resentful aura.

    Finally ¡ª-

    Puff~~~!!!!!!

    The last water ghost, the 10,000th ghost, made the final stroke of the talisman!

    The talisman is formed!

    At that moment, a sharp ghostly aura shattered the night sky dark clouds. Numerous dense ghost shadows surrounded the talisman. Once the talisman was revealed, almost the entirety of Canglong Ridge began to shake. It seemed that Canglong Ridge was unable to withstand it and was on the verge of collapse, thanks to the talisman refined from ten thousand ghost essences!

    No one could describe the power of this talisman. It was as if the Yin Emperor had left his Imperial decree in the human realm, or perhaps, the ancient King Yan had discarded a piece of his carefully written paper between heaven and earth.

    The talisman was drawn by the ghost aura of fierce ghosts, but it itself contains supreme Taoist power. At this moment, ghost and Taoism are perfectly merged into one.

    Ten thousand fierce ghosts were chanting in the talisman, a demonstration of the most devout faith, producing a wish power.

    Huang Xiaolong had subdued ten thousand ghosts, used them to draw the talisman and pray for himself.

    This power was suffocating the Yin Snake to the point where it was unable to breathe, as if the end of the world was about to begin.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Not only the Yin Snake ¡ª even Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and the people from the Xuanxue Society were all kneeling down in reverence.

    Even among them, Bian Mudong and others had a sense of reverence, wishing they could swear allegiance to Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong had a majestic appearance as he murmured, ¡°If I attain eternal life, all beings from endless worlds and infinite dimensions, will enter Hell. Time flows like water, the deceased is but thus¡­¡±

    Accompanied by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chanting, the talisman suddenly enlarged and as heavy as a mountain, moving directly towards the Yin Snake to crush it!

    ¡­

 Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Chapter 663: The Dark Serpent Mount

    Chapter 663: Chapter 663: The Dark Serpent Mount

    The seal was as solid as a mountain, as vast as the heaven and the earth, suppressing the Yin Snake!

    At this moment, the Yin Snake finally understood the extraordinary strength and terrifying power of the human standing before him, who appeared just like a deity. Obliterating a small snake like itself appeared to cost him nothing more than a flick of his wrist.

    For the first time, the Yin Snake realized its insignificance!

    The arrogance, malice, and ferocity in its eyes faded away, replaced by a sense of submission!

    ¡°Hiss~~~~¡±

    The Yin snake let out a cry.

    Huang Xiaolong released the Soul Power subduing the Yin Snake, allowing it to regain its mobility.

    He also put away the seal refined by the Ten Thousand Ghosts.

    The Yin Snake landed heavily on the ground and immediately lay motionless, lifting its head and looking at Huang Xiaolong with utmost humility.

    Huang Xiaolong also descended and landed steadily, and with a smile, said, ¡°Now, little snake, do you acknowledge my supremacy? Would you mind serving as my mount?¡±

    The Yin Snake, while flicking its forked tongue, circled around Huang Xiaolong. From time to time, it cautiously rubbed its head against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pants, displaying extreme affection.

    This situation left all the onlookers in utter horror, their hearts filled with indescribable amazement.

    My god, he really tamed the Yin Snake!

    Even when the entire Bian Family deployed hundreds of people to attack the snake with all their might, they could not harm it in the slightest. Instead, they nearly faced complete annihilation!

    And now, the snake was willingly serving as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mount!

    Both Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying felt an incredible sense of relief!

    Being the wife of such a man was indeed a blessing that might have taken several lifetimes to earn, and that was no exaggeration!

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong, feeling playful, decided to sit directly on the snake¡¯s head.

    The Yin Snake began to move upwards, happily soaring into the sky, and began to fly around the night sky as a trail of dark energy.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, finding the whole experience amusing.

    Return.

    The Yin Snake lay down at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet.

    ¡°My wives, Xia Ying, this mount is really not bad.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Would you like to give it a try?¡±

    Xia Ying and Ma Chuxia instinctively shook their heads furiously.

    ¡°This¡­ Little Long¡­ We¡­ We better not try¡­¡± Ma Chuxia stuck out her tongue, ¡°The Yin Snake is too terrifying and murderous. It nearly butchered the people of the Bian Family just now¡­ No one else will dare to approach it except you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are my wives, the little snake won¡¯t harm you, otherwise I would beat it until its soul disperses.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin.

    The Yin Snake was sentient and upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, it immediately rushed over to Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, nearly causing them to scream in fright.

    The Yin Snake hissed and then gently rubbed its head against the two women.

    Well, the ferocious Yin Snake had now completely turned into a cute pet, much like a husky or a munchkin cat.

    The people from the Society of Mystery, were utterly astounded.

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong said, wearing a satisfied expression. ¡°This trip to the Dragon Ridge was quite profitable. At the very least, I now have a mount. It will be quite convenient when I need to go catching ghosts.¡±

    The others sweated buckets ¡ª Seriously, you¡¯re going to ride this thing around to catch ghosts?

    At this moment, Bian Mudong and several other martial artists from the Bian Family jumped down from the cliff. They were already severely wounded, and their vitality was nearly exhausted.

    Looking at the dead bodies sprawled all around, Bian Mudong felt a mix of resentment, rage, and fear. Fortunately, the Yin Snake had already been tamed by Huang Xiaolong, so they had managed to survive.

    ¡°They¡¯re dead¡­ Cousin¡­ our people¡­ they¡¯re all dead¡­¡± a member of the Bian Family sobbed. ¡°When we go back¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ we¡¯re going to be punished by the family¡­¡±

    As he finished, the Bian Family member glared at Huang Xiaolong furiously. ¡°You! You! Your skills are impressive! Why didn¡¯t you step in sooner? Our entire family was nearly wiped out! What were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong shifted his gaze.

    The Yin Snake¡¯s eyes turned from gentle to ferocious, glaring menacingly at the members of the Bian Family.

    ¡°Ahem~~~ Cousin, shut up.¡± Bian Mudong quickly ordered, then turned to Huang Xiaolong, hiding his resentment behind a smile. ¡°Ah~~~ Master Huang Xiaolong, we seem to have a misunderstanding. Hahaha~~ We can chalk this up to ¡®No meeting without conflict.¡¯ If not for you, we would have met with disaster today. Congratulations on taming the Yin Snake as your mount. Master Huang Xiaolong, rest assured, when we return, we will personally explain everything to the high-ranking members of our family. Our family will certainly reward your kindness! Hahaha~~ From now on, you, Master Huang Xiaolong, are our esteemed guest!¡±

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked perplexed. ¡°Wait¡­ have you guys forgotten about the incident last time when you poisoned my wife¡­ Are you¡­planning to just let it slide?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± A few members of the Bian Family were left speechless by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    Bian Mudong¡¯s eye twitched a few times, but he managed to control himself and laugh. ¡°That was also a misunderstanding. Chairman Ma, there were indeed some misunderstandings in the middle.¡±

    ¡°Huh~~ Misunderstanding? If it weren¡¯t for Little Long, I would have been dead from your poisoning, and my Society of Mystery would have been conveniently swallowed up by your Bian Family. And you call that a misunderstanding?¡± Ma Chuxia said, her tone icy.

    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to capture me, interrogate me with severe torture, and force out my secrets?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Now, do you really want to head back? How¡­naive¡­¡±

    With the conversation reaching this stage, Bian Mudong realized he would not be able to smooth things over easily this time. He gruffly said, ¡°Alright, Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s each take a step back for broader prospects. We indeed offended you in the past, but from today onward, our Bian Family can make amends with you. Also, if you really want to kill us, I¡¯m afraid you might not be able to bear the consequences. You should know, the foundation of the Bian Family is not something you can imagine. Moreover, the ten ancient martial families stand together as one. If you kill us, the other families will hunt you down. Although we are in the wilderness and you can kill us as you please, the influence of our family can easily uncover the truth behind our deaths. You mustn¡¯t mislead yourself.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then turned to the Yin Snake. ¡°Kill them.¡±

    The Yin Snake raised its head proudly and began slithering towards Bian Mudong and the others.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t come any closer! You¡­you devil!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯ll meet a violent death!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, even as a ghost, I will not spare you!¡±

    ¡­

    Even at their peak, these men were no match for the Yin Snake, let alone now when they were severely injured.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Soon, the Yin Snake killed Bian Mudong and the others.

    In fact, it even devoured their souls, leaving them unable to become ghosts, their souls scattered to the four winds.

    ¡°There are still some ¡®Yin Petal Grasses¡¯ on the surface of the lake. This extremely Yin Spirit Grass is quite valuable. Pick them all.¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered the elites of the Society of Mystery with a smile.

    The members of the Society of Mystery followed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s orders without a second thought and immediately jumped into the Dragon Pool to gather the ¡®Yin Petal Grass¡¯. Since the water no longer harbored the Yin Snake and water ghosts, they were able to gather the herbs leisurely.

    Huang Xiaolong put the Yin Snake back in the Soul Canister and turned to Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying with a smile. ¡°My wives, Xia Ying, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s head back to the city.¡±

 Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Chapter 664 Training Car

    Chapter 664: Chapter 664 Training Car

    For the sake of humanity, the members of the Mystery Society decided to bury the bodies of the Bian family members at the spot they died.

    Late at night, they tread the mountain path and made their way back to Canglong Town.

    Instead of spending the night at the hostel in town, they chose to drive back to the city.

    In the car.

    Ma Chuxia was driving, and Huang Xiaolong was seated in the back, holding Xia Ying tight in his arms.

    ¡°Little wife, this trip was worth it,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Your family¡¯s ancestral enemy, the heir of the Zhuo family, Zhuo Lengzhou, is dead. The Bian family who poisoned you is also done for. Doesn¡¯t the world feel more peaceful all of a sudden?¡±

    Hearing his words, Ma Chuxia chuckled before her expression turned serious. ¡°Little Long, even though the Bian family deserved their fate, and most of them died at the hands of the shadow snakes¡­ the Bian family is likely to investigate and discover that we were involved in their death. Especially ¡®Bian Mudong¡¯, renowned as the second genius of the Bian family and highly respected, his death will drive the Bian family into a state of madness, they won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve avenged him¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re worried about the Bian family seeking revenge on us, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said carelessly with a grin. ¡°Just let them come. The ¡®Rising Dragon Assembly¡¯, jointly organized by the ten ancient martial families, is still a few months away. I was getting bored with nothing to do. If the Bian family wants to pick a fight with us, I¡¯ll play along. If even the son of the Bian family, Bian Muyan, annoys me, I¡¯ll make sure he regrets it.¡±

    While making this statement, Huang Xiaolong expressed a kind of heroic prestige, which made both Xia Ying and Ma Chuxia admire him greatly.

    If a person with no real capability shows off, they are foolish, but if a person with real strength shows off, it is impressive. Obviously, Huang Xiaolong falls in the second category.

    ¡°Little Long, are you still planning to participate in the martial arts competition, ¡®Rising Dragon Assembly¡¯, hosted by the ten great ancient martial families? That¡¯s the most prestigious event in our Huaxia martial arts realm¡­¡± As an ancient martial arts practitioner, Xia Ying was still longing for it. Then she laughed self-mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m not even qualified to go there and watch.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ I¡¯ll take you there when the time comes,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The Mystery Society¡¯s convoy drove back to their headquarters in Dong¡¯an city.

    ¡°Little Long, I don¡¯t want to stay in this villa tonight.¡± Xia Ying, staying at Ma Chuxia¡¯s place, felt as if she was depending on someone else¡¯s charity. She said to Huang Xiaolong with a coquettish smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also go back to the hotel,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Shortly after, both of them bid farewell to Ma Chuxia and left the mansion.

    Rather than asking the members of the Mystery Society to drive them, Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying strolled along the deserted streets in the early morning light, basking in the light of the stars and moon, appreciating the tranquility following the city¡¯s hustle and bustle.

    Huang Xiaolong clasped Xia Ying¡¯s delicate hand and she felt a flurry of emotions. At this moment, the mature, charming, and cool beauty looked just like a young girl who had just fallen in love, nervous but sweet.

    In her subconscious mind, Xia Ying didn¡¯t want to stay at the mansion of the Mystery Society, she wanted to create an opportunity to be alone with Huang Xiaolong!

    Now, she and Huang Xiaolong were walking through the streets in the early morning, exactly what she wanted. She was filled with motivation and was ready to do anything for Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Xia Ying, shall we book a room for tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to look at the beautiful Xia Ying, contemplating if he should make a move.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong, Xia Ying blurted out, ¡°That¡­ OK¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly responded, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and catch a taxi back to the hotel!¡±

    ¡°Laugh~~~ Little Long, look how anxious you are¡­ afraid I would run away? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bail on you!¡± Xia Ying laughed coquettishly. ¡°It¡¯s around three or four in the morning, there aren¡¯t many taxis around.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, a car silently approached from opposite and stopped next to Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying. The car window rolled down and a middle-aged man with a beard poked his head out, blankly asking, ¡°Where to, folks? Hop in.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong body stiffened, then he turned to the car with a sarcastic look ¨C it was a driving school¡¯s practice car.

    It read ¡°Pengfei Driving School¡± on the body of the car.

    ¡°Hehe, alright, Xia Ying, let¡¯s get in,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling playfully as he led Xia Ying into the back seat of the car.

    As they got into the car, Xia Ying frowned slightly. ¡°The air conditioning in this car is pretty cold, it feels like sitting in a freezer.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked the bearded driver in a lugubrious tone.

    ¡°Never mind, just drive us around,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°By the way, my good man, you¡¯re a driving instructor working for a driving school, aren¡¯t you? Are you doing private chauffeuring?¡±

    The car slowly rolled forward.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m earning some extra money after work. I have a family to feed. My wife doesn¡¯t work and my daughter needs to go to university¡­¡± The bearded driver laughed grimly. ¡°She wants to go to university¡­ ¡±

    Xia Ying nestled against Huang Xiaolong and whispered. ¡°Little Long, weren¡¯t you in a hurry? Why don¡¯t we head back to the hotel now? Are you planning to take me for a drive? Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong merely smiled and didn¡¯t comment.

    At that moment, a news report was being broadcast on the car¡¯s radio.

    The general gist of the news was that a serious traffic accident had occurred in the morning. A driving instructor had used the school¡¯s car to privately pick up passengers.

    The instructor¡¯s car collided with a fuel truck, resulting in the deaths of the instructor and two passengers on the spot.

    After investigation, it was found that the instructor, who had a heavy household burden, had to earn extra money by using the practice car to pick up passengers as his wife was unemployed, and his daughter needed to go to university.

    The preliminary suspicion was that the accident was caused by the instructor due to driving fatigue.

    The name of this driving school was ¡°Pengfei Driving School¡±.

    ¡°Um¡­ Little Long¡­ this¡­ this news¡­¡± Xia Ying was visibly perplexed. ¡°The driving instructor picking up passengers privately? This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Instructor, you seem to be the instructor from ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯ mentioned in the news report, am I right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the driver sarcastically.

    ¡°Hee hee hee~¡± The bearded driver laughed eerily, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Where exactly are you going? I don¡¯t want to drive you aimlessly all over the place. I have to make a living. My wife doesn¡¯t work, and my daughter needs to go to college. They need money! What can I do if I don¡¯t earn more?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft! So you are the instructor who got killed in the accident this morning, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong was amused, crossing his legs nonchalantly. ¡°I admire your courage to pick up passengers, especially me¡­¡±

    Crack~~~

    The bearded driver suddenly slammed on the brakes.

    Slowly turning his head, the bearded driver stared directly at Huang Xiaolong, his face distorted and his eyes full of resentment. ¡°Is it wrong for me to earn a little extra money?!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud, he took out a talisman, shook it, and it spontaneously combust. A golden light flashed!

 Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Descendants of Zhong Kui

    Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Descendants of Zhong Kui

    With the flick of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s revealing charm, no ghoul or demon hiding in the world could escape!

    Behold, this training car has transformed!

    The entire car turned eerily grim, blood was dripping from its front, its windscreen was all shattered and the hood was crumpled into a useless lump of metal.

    The sight of the mutton chopped driver was simply too horrific to behold. The eyeballs of his eyes hung outside, with dark blood spattering everywhere. The back of his head was broken, and brain matter was seeping out. There were countless shards of glass embedded in his face and body, making him look like a blood man. There was even a piece of human skin hanging from the steering wheel, covered in bits of bone and flesh¡­

    ¡°What? Are you planning to ride for free?¡± spat the mutton chopped driver, his mouth spraying dark blood as he spoke.

    Suddenly ¡ª

    ¡°We died such cruel deaths¡­ it¡¯s so pitiful~~~¡± In the front passenger seat, two dark spirits climbed up. They were both young, one was a man and the other a woman. One had a large hole in their forehead, and a sharp piece of glass was lodged in the other¡¯s neck. They looked as dreadful as they were sprouting dark blood everywhere.

    ¡°We were supposed to get our marriage certificate today. We didn¡¯t want to die~~~ We had sent out the wedding invitations and taken the wedding photos, we didn¡¯t want to die~~~¡± In the eyes of these male and female spirits, there was nothing but regret.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s face tightened slightly, ¡°This¡­this is the training car from the driving school that had an accident this morning¡­ A driver and two passengers died on the spot¡­ We never expected, never thought that we would end up taking this car¡­¡±

    While it was surprising, these common low-level ghosts didn¡¯t pose a threat that would make Xia Ying scared.

    Even these newly-formed ghosts, Xia Ying could just scatter them with her true qi.

    ¡°Boring, they¡¯re even weaker than the red-clothed ghost. Trying to scare me? Not interesting at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong commented with some boredom.

    The golden light faintly burst from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, suppressing the three dark souls with his soul power, causing them to shiver in fright.

    ¡°Alright, considering you only just turned into ghosts and haven¡¯t harmed anyone, I¡¯ll give you a free ride to the afterworld,¡± Huang Xiaolong said lazily.

    Suddenly, the mutton chopped driver began wailing loudly, ¡°I¡­ I died unjustly¡­ I died unjustly~~~¡±

    Xia Ying spat, ¡°What¡¯s so unjust about your death? The real victims are the young couple who were getting their marriage certificate. You killed them! All because of your fatigue driving! You¡¯re the one to blame!¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t like that¡­¡± the mutton chopped driver wept, ¡°I¡¯ve driven for over 30 years, how could I have had such an accident? I was murdered! I worked as a coach at ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯. Ever since¡­ ever since I started working at ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯, I¡¯ve been feeling out of sorts and constantly drowsy. I even fell asleep while walking.¡±

    Out of nowhere, the mutton chopped driver¡¯s face filled with fear, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost in the driving school! I¡­ I saw a ghost with my own eyes! It¡¯s a ghost! The ghost made my soul unstable all the time, leading to me having fatigue while driving! Also¡­there¡¯s something wrong with the boss of our driving school! He always claims to be a descendant of Zhong Kui! He¡¯s all eccentric, one time, I saw him talking to a ghost¡­ Ah~~~ I was wrongly killed!¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ look at how incoherent this guy is,¡± Xia Ying frowned and said, ¡°What he¡¯s saying is, there¡¯s a ghost being held in ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯, and even the boss of the driving school has contact with the ghost.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, but if I have nothing to do later, I can go and check out this ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯, and see this driving school boss who claims to be the descendant of ¡®Zhong Kui''¡± Huang Xiaolong was not interested in this matter tonight, he just took out the soul tube directly, and collected the three ghosts in the car.

    After that was done, Huang Xiaolong took Xia Ying¡¯s hand, got off the car, and found a hotel nearby where he booked a room.

    That night, Xia Ying willingly dedicated her body and soul utterly and completely to her beloved man. The alluringly beautiful bouquet of flowers that bloomed on the pristine quilt symbolizes that Xia Ying had fully become a woman. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman.

    This strong-willed sexy and tall miss, had completely succumbed to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s charms, offering up her spirit and flesh.

    In the next few days, Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying casually enjoyed themselves in downtown. They would occasionally meet with Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang.

    Ma Chuxia was in seclusion, studying the ¡°ghost painting symbols¡± Huang Xiaolong taught her, so she didn¡¯t have much time to accompany Huang Xiaolong.

    Xia Ying was fully indulged, seeking Huang Xiaolong every night. Huang Xiaolong never refused her, and their intimate relationship made him quite happy.

    One day, Zhou Mi phoned to ask Huang Xiaolong out. Basically, there was a generous fan in her livestream room. He is a local businessman of Dong¡¯an city and his family also owns a Taoist temple!

    He had no idea how this Taoist temple came about, it has just been passed down from generation to generation.

    However, the Taoist temple was quite rundown as no repairs had been done for a long period of time. The place was almost deserted and abandoned, with no one paying it any attention.

    This guy took the initiative to invite Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang to worship in the temple. He boasted that the god worshipped in the temple was very effective; just offering one incense stick would grant protection, not only can it ward off disasters, but also fulfil any vows that were made.

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang obviously didn¡¯t believe all this, but the fan was very generous, which made it difficult for them to refuse.

    The reason Zhou Mi called Huang Xiaolong out was that she not only wanted to hang out with him but also because she speculated that the Taoist temple, located in the suburbs and barely visited by anyone, could be dangerous for her and Miao Erfang to go there alone.

    What if they were assaulted sexually first then killed? Or if they encounter a pervert like Zhao Zhen, who took pleasure in imprisoning and playing with female slaves¡­ That would be really bad!

    Huang Xiaolong, of course, did not refuse Zhou Mi¡¯s plea.

    Shortly after 9 in the morning, Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi drove their Beetle to pick up Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying from the hotel.

    The four of them set off for the meeting point prearranged with the fan ¡ª the rural Taoist temple!

    The Taoist temple was located in the western suburbs of Dong¡¯an city, indeed a bit desolate with very few houses along the way.

    ¡°Such a desolate place, even if there¡¯s a Taoist temple, no one would want to worship there,¡± Zhou Mi chuckled. ¡°I think, his intention of inviting us here is most likely to have some ill intentions.¡±

    While driving, Miao Erfang laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t paint everyone in a bad light. Maybe they really just want to invite us to play in their Taoist temple. Furthermore, with Master Little Long here, no one can hurt us. We don¡¯t believe in god, because Master Little Long is our god!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As she spoke, a soft hint of affection emerged in Miao Erfang¡¯s eyes.

    Zhou Mi started chattering, ¡°By the way, Master Little Long, isn¡¯t it funny? That guy kept claiming to be a descendent of Zhong Kui, haha~~ I nearly died laughing¡­¡±

    ¡°A descendant of Zhong Kui?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but exchange a glance with Xia Ying.

    ¡°Is he the owner of ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯?¡± Xia Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡­

 Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Chapter 666: More than catching ghosts!

    Chapter 666: Chapter 666: More than catching ghosts!

    ¡°Eh?¡± Zhou Mi turned around from the passenger seat to look at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, do you also know about the ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯? My biggest fan, he¡¯s not the boss of ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯, the boss is his brother. By the way, I signed up for ¡®Pengfei Driving School¡¯ a few days ago, and I¡¯ve already passed the first subject test. I¡¯m preparing to go to the training field for the second subject.¡±

    ¡°I would advise you against going there.¡± Xia Ying said solemnly.

    ¡°Eh~~~~¡± Zhou Mi paused. ¡°Is there something wrong with this driving school?¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Zhou Mi laughed. ¡°Master Long, isn¡¯t this hilarious? A few days ago, I was live streaming and we were talking about you. I told the audience in the live room that you can exorcise beings; unexpectedly, my biggest fan ¡®Zhong Pengzhang¡¯ also claimed that he can catch ghosts. He even wants to compete with you ¡­ He brags about his ancestor being Zhong Kui, and that his method of catching ghosts is unique, unlike ordinary Taoists and monks.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression shifted slightly, he said softly, ¡°The method Zhong Kui uses to capture ghosts is to eat them. Heh heh, can he eat ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Ye~~ who would dare to eat ghosts? Isn¡¯t this considered a perversion? Just thinking about it makes me feel sick. Thankfully we invited Master Long to come with us today.¡± Miao Erfang stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I am most afraid of perverts.¡±

    ¡°The situation seems to be getting a bit interesting now~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Miao Erfang began to brake.

    A dilapidated building emerged ahead, with mottled black and red walls. The flagstones steps were covered in dust, with the roof and tiles overgrown with weeds. There were even some birds nesting on the roof. A black cat stealthily climbed onto the roof, eyeing the birds.

    Outside the building, several cars were parked, and a group of people stood there smoking.

    ¡°This¡­¡± All of a sudden, Huang Xiaolong focused his gaze on the building, looking at it with a strange expression.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ying asked hastily.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a Taoist temple¡­ it¡¯s a City God Temple.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured.

    ¡°Um¡­ City God Temple?¡± Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi were all puzzled.

    Clearly, they didn¡¯t understand the difference between a City God Temple and a Taoist temple.

    Huang Xiaolong began to explain. ¡°The City God, literally, is the guardian deity of cities. ¡®City¡¯ refers to the city walls, ¡®Moat¡¯ refers to the dried-up city moats; both are military establishments meant to protect city security. However, the City God Temple holds a deeper meaning¨CLet¡¯s just say, for instance, the Underworld is akin to a country. A normal Taoist temple is a civilian organization, which strictly speaking, is not recognized. However, a City God Temple is similar to a government institution, which is recognized by the Underworld. Every City God worshipped in the City God Temple is essentially a civil servant who receives a salary from the Yin Emperor! In ancient times, every city had a City God Temple.¡±

    ¡°In the realm of the living, each city will elect a mayor. Similarly, the City God worshipped in the City God Temple is the mayor elected by the underworld. To put it simply, while the living are governed by the mayor in a city; when they die and become ghosts, they come under the control of the City God, or the mayor of the underworld.¡±

    ¡°Each City God has a powerful backing, any matter that the City God cannot settle he can summon messengers, such as the Black and White Impermanence, the Ox-Head and Horse-Face to help.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, are you implying that the City God maintains the worldly order, the deceased, and the household spirits?¡± Xia Ying finally understood.

    ¡°Ah, the City God enshrined in the City God Temple is a civil servant working under King Yan.¡± Zhou Mi finally understood Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Hmm~ but¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured. ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s the end of the Dharma Age, there are no longer Ox-Head and Horse-Face figures in the underworld, nor Black and White Impermanence, nor Mengpo¡­ All the City Gods have also become nonexistent as if they were mere decorations. This has resulted in the souls retaining themselves in the world of the living, turning into fierce ghosts, causing mischief, and creating various supernatural incidents¡­ and I am the only messenger ¨C the Yin Emperor. Strictly speaking, this City God Temple falls under my jurisdiction! I can enjoy offerings and protect the people in the City God Temple~~~¡±

    Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang didn¡¯t know Huang Xiaolong¡¯s real identity, so they didn¡¯t understand what Huang Xiaolong was saying.

    After parking the car, the four of them got out.

    A group of people standing outside the City God Temple walked towards them.

    Leading them was a thin man in his thirties, wearing all brand-name clothes, even sporting a Vacheron Constantin watch on his wrist.

    His features were somewhat sinister, especially his eyes which were a deep shade of brown. Staring into his eyes too long, one might feel as if they were being sucked in!

    Huang Xiaolong stared at the thin man. Surprise flashed in his eyes, but he quickly returned to his calm demeanor.

    That man¡¯s gaze greedily swept over Zhou Mi then over Miao Erfang, finally landing on Xia Ying, clearly taken aback by their mesmerizing looks. When his gaze landed on Huang Xiaolong, it was full of hostility!

    ¡°Ah~~ Two beautiful hosts, ha ha ha~~, you look younger and more beautiful in person than in the stream!¡± He declared warmly. ¡°I¡¯m glad to meet you in real life. My name is Zhong Pengzhan!¡±

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang courteously smiled.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Zhong Pengzhang¡¯s gaze shifted to Huang Xiaolong. Immediately, the corner of his mouth curled up in sarcasm. ¡°Oh, I understand. A few days ago, Mimi and Erfang mentioned in their live stream that they met a young and talented master who can capture and expel ghosts¡­ they must¡¯ve been referring to you, right?¡±

    ¡°Well~~ I guess so.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, implicitly asking, ¡°What, do you have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Capture ghosts?¡± Zhong Pengzhang arrogantly laughed. ¡°Speaking of capturing ghosts, that¡¯s my ancestors¡¯ expertise! Mimi, Erfang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in capturing ghosts. Since this is the case, I must tell you I am the descendant of Zhong Kui. I was born with yin-yang eyes, I can see souls, and my family has passed down techniques to capture ghosts that are unlike any other Taoist monk¡¯s methods. But we, the Zhong family, are the best and the strongest at capturing ghosts!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi just chuckled in an overly perfunctory manner.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me? How about I demonstrate right here in front of you then.¡± Zhong Pengzhang said teasingly, challenging Huang Xiaolong with his eyes. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t usually catch ghosts, but if I were to exorcise them, I could do a lot better than those deceptive fraudster monks¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on! Zhong Pengzhang, your words are really unpleasant!¡± Zhou Mi showed an angry expression. ¡°You¡¯re beating around the bush!¡±

    Both Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s exorcism skills several times and they indeed thought they were god-like, hence Zhong Pengzhang¡¯s words belittling Huang Xiaolong led to their dissatisfaction and aversion.

    ¡°Mimi and Erfang are sheltered girls, it can be said that they have little life experience. If you use mysticism to deceive them, I think you are extremely shameless and disgusting.¡± Zhong Pengzhang¡¯s face revealed a menacing look, and he suddenly challenged Huang Xiaolong directly. ¡°Are you brave enough to compete with me in capturing ghosts? If you¡¯re not brave enough, get lost. Don¡¯t deceive Mimi and Erfang again!¡±

 Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Hear!!!!

    Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Hear!!!!

    Facing Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s provocation, Huang Xiaolong merely smiled and remained silent.

    Assuming Huang Xiaolong was intimidated, Zhong Pengzhan burst out laughing. ¡°Hahaha~~ What¡¯s this? Struck dumb? Exposed the true colors and the hideous face, so now you¡¯re too scared to say anything?¡±

    ¡°Your words are incredibly unpleasant! And you¡¯re way too arrogant!¡± Losing her patience, Xia Ying started defending her man. ¡°I, along with Mimi and Er Fang, have seen Little Long¡¯s abilities to catch ghosts and exorcise demons more than once. We know very well that he is not a fraud, but an exceptional man. He doesn¡¯t need to compete with you, nor does he condescend to. Quite simply, you are not qualified to challenge him!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Scolded mercilessly by Xia Ying, Zhong Pengzhan was filled with indignation, his face horrifyingly grim. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯m not qualified? Just you watch!¡±

    With that, Zhong Pengzhan turned his gaze toward a nearby patch of weeds. His nearly dark brown eyes suddenly erupted a vortex of power, rather eerie, reminiscent of the eyes of a ferocious ghost!

    ¡°Yin-Yang eyes!¡± With a harsh roar, Zhong Pengzhan pointed towards the patch of weeds. ¡°I¡¯ve activated my Yin-Yang eyes and I can see! There¡¯s a little ghost there!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced over. Indeed, a little ghost was lurking there, with a miserable expression on its face, grinning vacantly.

    It wasn¡¯t a ferocious ghost, just a regular spirit.

    ¡°Tsk~~ what ghost? I don¡¯t see anything.¡± Zhou Mi had completely lost any semblance of a good impression of Zhong Pengzhan. She hadn¡¯t activated any Yin-Yang eyes and thus, couldn¡¯t see the ghost at all.

    Similarly, neither Miao Erfang nor Xia Ying could see it.

    ¡°Bullshit~~¡± Miao Erfang also took the chance to mock Zhong Pengzhan. He had offended her idol, Huang Xiaolong, who had saved Miao Erfang¡¯s life on several occasions. In Miao Erfang¡¯s heart, she had long considered herself Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman, she would marry none but him!

    ¡°He isn¡¯t bluffing; yes, he can see spirits,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. Without delay, he took out a talisman paper, burned it and with a flash of gold light, the ghost materialized in everyone¡¯s view.

    Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi had all encountered spirits before, so they weren¡¯t startled when they saw this one.

    As for Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s followers, it was as if they were seeing a ghost for the first time. Fear was painted across their faces, their complexions becoming unsightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? A bunch of worthless trash! With me here, ghosts are mere rubbish!¡± Zhong Pengzhan laughed maniacally and addressed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Oh, you actually do have some capabilities to materialize a spirit. But that¡¯s useless! Watch, and see how I catch ghosts!¡±

    Saying that, Zhong Pengzhan pulled out a piece of paper and a pen from his chest.

    Just an ordinary pen and paper.

    With lightning speed, he wrote a character on the paper in a seal script.

    The character was indeed quite rare: ¡°¡±

    Zhou Mi, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, as well as Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s followers, could not recognize it.

    After writing it, Zhong Pengzhan lifted the piece of paper towards the ghost and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Something strange happened!

    Upon seeing the ¡°¡± character written by Zhong Pengzhan, the ghost was so terrified that its face contorted in fear, it screamed and fled as though a mouse had seen a cat, disappearing completely within seconds.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~ See? I did not fool you, did I?¡± Zhong Pengzhan bragged. ¡°Did you see? I casually wrote a single character and scared the spirit away! For your Taoists, to draw a talisman, you would need a special brush, paper, and materials, and the use of Taoist energy. My method is simply to write a character, making all spirits try to escape!¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were both flabbergasted.

    It seems that Zhong Pengzhan wasn¡¯t just boasting. He really could see ghosts and even use characters to scare them away.

    Even so, such a minor technique, when compared to Huang Xiaolong, was simply children¡¯s play, not even worthy of being called a small trick.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile, ¡°How interesting. But your brother must be better than you, right?¡±

    ¡°You know of my brother?¡± Zhong Pengzhan froze.

    ¡°The owner of Pengfei Driving School, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong answered with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s good that you know! Not only did my brother inherit the Zhong Family¡¯s blood talent for catching demons and ghosts but he has also learned the Taoist arts¡­ My brother is very powerful!¡± Zhong Pengzhan said with great pride.

    At this point, having shown off his skill, Zhong Pengzhan looked elated. ¡°This temple has been passed down in the Zhong Family. Although it has been deserted, it is still very effective. It is often said, ¡®When you encounter a temple, pray; when you encounter a god, worship.¡¯ Since you¡¯re already here, why not go in and offer a prayer? Light some incense, make a wish, and it will surely come true.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Zhong Pengzhan continued with smug satisfaction, ¡°In the temple, we are worshipping our ancestor Zhong Kui who has been protecting the Zhong family. It¡¯s thanks to him that our business has been growing larger and larger.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head and murmured, ¡°This is not a Taoist temple; it¡¯s a city god temple. Also, the city god worshipped inside has long disappeared and can¡¯t protect anyone.¡±

    Zhong Pengzhan seemed uninterested in what Huang Xiaolong had to say. He turned to Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang, ¡°Mimi, Er Fang, I¡¯ll accompany you to worship in the temple. Why not make a wish to meet your destined¡­ s/he who laughs the last¡­ If you make a wish, it will come true.¡±

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi had the same thought at the same time¨CDestined one? We¡¯ve already met him!

    With a similar thought in mind, they both sneak peek at Huang Xiaolong with shy glances.

    After getting to know Huang Xiaolong, Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi completely believed in the existence of ghosts and gods. Since they were here today, they might as well make reverences to whatever god was present.

    If they made a wish to be with Huang Xiaolong in the future and become his woman, it would be great if the wish came true!

    At this moment, Zhong Pengzhan led the group towards the temple of the city god.

    Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying were walking at the back.

    ¡°Little Long, what was the character that guy wrote earlier?¡± Xia Ying asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°It¡¯s really strange that it scared away the ghost.¡±

    With a playful smile, Huang Xiaolong replied, ¡°It was the character ¡®(jian)¡¯, which signifies fear. When people die, they become ghosts, and living people are often afraid of them. When ghosts ¡®die¡¯, they become and other ghosts fear them. If you write this character and stick it on a door, all narcolepts will stay thousands of miles away.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~~¡± Xia Ying was utterly baffled. She still couldn¡¯t comprehend the meaning of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°At this point, I can confirm a few things.¡±

    ¡°First¡­ What that driving school instructor said is true: there are ghosts in the Pengfei Driving School. The head of that school can communicate with ghosts and engage with them in some way. The instructors and students at the school have been affected to some extent by the spectral energy, which causes them to have bad luck and unfortunate accidents. The death of the driving school instructor was indeed caused by the school, and it can even be said to be entirely the doing of Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°Second¡­ Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s brother is even more wicked and¡­strange than Zhong Pengzhan himself.¡±

    ¡°Third¡­ They are indeed the descendants of Zhong Kui!¡±

    ¡°What? They¡­they are really descendants of Zhong Kui?¡± Upon hearing this, Xia Ying was horrified!

 Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Chapter 668: Yin Emperor!

    Chapter 668: Chapter 668: Yin Emperor!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Xia Ying, quickly followed into the City God Temple.

    After suffering the ravages of time and changes, this City God Temple had long fallen into a state of decay, presenting a feeling of dilapidation.

    The front hall, the middle hall, the rear hall, the City God Great Hall¡­everywhere was desolate.

    Spider webs were spread all over, and the dust was thick.

    What Zhong Pengzhan said about the ancestrally inherited ¡°Taoist temple¡± being very efficacious and bestowing blessings upon the descendants of the Zhong Family seemed like utter nonsense. Considering the conditions of this City God Temple, it was evident that nobody from the Zhong Family had tended to its maintenance for a long time. If they truly valued this place, based on the Zhong Family¡¯s wealth, it would be a trivial matter to regularly hire people to maintain and repair it.

    From this, it appeared that Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s invitation to Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi today was insidious!

    The so-called worshiping of the gods was all fake!

    However, after Huang Xiaolong, who was the current Yin Emperor, entered, he felt exceptionally calm, peaceful, and comfortable. After all, this was his turf!

    City God Great Hall!

    The incense burner was full of dust.

    The god statues worshipped in the hall however, had an aura of dignity and grandeur.

    One could see the statue of a man, extremely hideously ugly, dressed in a large red official robe, with a leopard¡¯s head and tiger¡¯s eyebrows, ring eyes, and a steel face full of beards.

    ¡°Ah? This¡­ Is this Zhong Kui?¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Pengzhan puffed out his chest with pride. ¡°Correct! This is our ancestor of the Zhong Family lineage, the ghost-catching Heavenly Master Zhong Kui! Erfang, Mimi, hurry up and pay your respects. As long as your hearts are sincere, your wishes would be granted.¡±

    As he spoke, a trace of greedy, sinister color appeared in Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s eyes.

    Originally, he had deceived Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi today into coming to worship the gods, planning to find a way to take advantage of them. However, there was an unexpected development; Huang Xiaolong and another stunning beauty had followed as well.

    Zhong Pengzhan was not afraid of Huang Xiaolong, as there was nothing particularly frightening about him. The key was Xia Ying. Although she was a woman, her aura was very strong, which put tremendous pressure on Zhong Pengzhan. Standing before Xia Ying, he even felt somewhat suffocated.

    ¡°Oh¡­ It really is Zhong Kui. Erfang, let¡¯s pay our respects.¡± Zhou Mi said to Miao Erfang.

    Zhong Pengzhan signaled to his minions, and someone immediately presented a bunch of incense candles to Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi each lit several sticks of incense, bowed to the statue of Zhong Kui, uttering prayers under their breath. Their rosy faces flushed even rosier, as if their hearts¡¯ desires were for love.

    They put the incense candles into the incense burner.

    ¡°Done!¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang exchanged smiles.

    ¡°Xiaolong, there are no worshippers here. It is so run-down, I don¡¯t believe there is any use in worshiping a statue of Zhong Kui.¡± Xia Ying whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    Huang Xiaolong giggled. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The divine aura of this statue is dead and silent, it possesses no divine power. It is as good as a pile of rubble.¡±

    ¡°Uh, you should worship it too,¡± Zhong Pengzhan glanced at Huang Xiaolong disdainfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to worship it,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s face turned cold, and he sneered. ¡°Oh, look at you acting so superior! Our ancestor Zhong Kui is a renowned Heavenly Master in history! Regardless of whether worshipping gods is effective or not, don¡¯t you as a modern person have any reverence for ancient immortals? Don¡¯t you have basic manners? Don¡¯t you understand basic decency and integrity?¡±

    Zhong Pengzhan seemed high and mighty as he reproached Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Haha~~~ Are you sure you want me to worship?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased. ¡°I can worship this statue of Zhong Kui. However, if something happens, you can¡¯t blame me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zhong Pengzhan snarled. ¡°Hurry up and kneel! What can possibly happen by simply honoring our ancestor? You¡¯re just trying to scare us!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, then, directly facing the statue of Zhong Kui, he made the gesture as if he was about to kneel.

    Just at this moment!

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    The entire City God Temple inexplicably started shaking, and dust fell from the four walls!

    The ground was waving like an abrupt earthquake!

    ¡°What? An earthquake? What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhong Pengzhan cried out in terror.

    At the same time¨C

    Crack ~~ Crack ~~ Crack ~~~~

    The chilling sound of a split echoed!

    Boom bang bang!!!!!!

    Eventually, the formidable and majestic statue of Zhong Kui crumbled directly into a heap of fragments, akin to debris!

    It¡¯s broken!

    The statue shattered!

    At that moment, the swaying City God Temple finally settled down.

    Everyone stared dumbstruck at the pieces, their minds in a state of muddled chaos.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­what in heaven¡¯s name did you do?¡± Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s face turned pale, his voice distorted. ¡°You destroyed my ancestor¡¯s statue! You¡­you¡­you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out in hearty laughter. ¡°Absolutely ridiculous. I only wanted to pay my respects to the Zhong Kui statue, I didn¡¯t do anything else. Are you suggesting that I¡¯m the cause of this mischief? So many people witnessed this, I didn¡¯t even do anything but you suspect me?¡±

    Having been cornered by Huang Xiaolong, Zhong Pengzhan was speechless.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Actually, my life¡¯s destiny is so noble, the Zhong Kui statue simply didn¡¯t dare to receive my reverence. Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was laughing, but his tone was very serious.

    He was not lying ¨C he was, indeed, the Yin Emperor in this era. To him, this City God Temple was merely a local administrative department under his jurisdiction. Even if the City God ¨C Zhong Kui ¨C was there, he would be nothing more than a civil servant under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command.

    How could Huang Xiaolong possibly bow before him?

    ¡°Ominous¡­ ominous¡­ it¡¯s really ominous¡­ this¡­ I have to tell my brother about this~~~¡± Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s words made no sense, and he shot Huang Xiaolong a very vengeful glare before grinding his teeth ominously. ¡°Kid, you wait, my brother will come to settle the score with you!¡±

    The present situation was indeed difficult for him to solve, and this made Zhong Pengzhan lose his mood for flirtation. Furthermore, the ancestral Zhong Kui statue that he¡¯d been bragging about actually crumbled to dust, which made him lose face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhong Pengzhan shot Huang Xiaolong an evil, spiteful glance and left with his henchmen.

    ¡°You know¡­ Master Long, this place is so desolate and hasn¡¯t been maintained for years. Zhong Pengzhan had no good intentions by inviting us here today! Mimi¡¯s premonition was right!¡± Miao Erfang looked relieved. ¡°Fortunately, we invited Master Long to come, otherwise¡­ the consequences are unimaginable, the consequences are unimaginable¡­¡±

    Just at that moment!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The earth surged with golden rays of light all of a sudden.

    One by one, red lotuses began to bloom.

    The earth sprouted golden lotuses!

    All of a sudden, Huang Xiaolong was bathed in a sacred golden light, looking like a god who had descended from heaven.

    Between reality and illusion, to Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure underwent a big change.

    In the rotating golden dawn, Huang Xiaolong appeared in a bright yellow robe, embroidered with a soaring dragon pattern. Under the surging golden waves at the hem of his robe, his sleeves were fluttering high in the wind. His flamboyant eyebrows slightly raised, his ink-jet-black pupils were flickering with warm, gentle light. His handsome face was reflecting the dawn, possessing a godlike majesty and inherent nobility. He exuded a king¡¯s aura that could intimidate the world. A wanton smile was on his wickedly handsome face.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He held the seal of the underworld, presiding over the underground!

    This was the image of the Yin Emperor!

    Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, were all stupefied.

    ¡°Ah¡­hell, my divine power and divinity activated this City God Temple, now, all functions of the City God Temple are fully restored¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was at a loss for words.

    ¡­

 Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Chapter 669: The Eccentric Zhong Pengfei!

    Chapter 669: Chapter 669: The Eccentric Zhong Pengfei!

    Just as Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang were captivated by the unfathomable apparition, it finally vanished. Huang Xiaolong regained his original appearance, his face bearing a mischievous smile.

    The temple was still dilapidated, but it took on a new feel. What kind of feel, you ask?

    It was as if a clear spring was flowing through the body, providing a sense of detachment, tranquility, and comfort for anyone standing within it.

    ¡°This¡­ Little Long¡­ how did this¡­¡± Xia Ying knew something had happened in the temple, and it was certainly connected to Huang Xiaolong, but she could not grasp what it was, and had to ask.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain clearly. In simple terms, this temple is now under my management. It has become the only temple on Earth still possessing divine power. All the dead in Dong¡¯an City, their souls can line up here to enter the underworld. I can also unravel any supernatural events that happen in Dong¡¯an City.¡±

    Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang were somewhat left in the dark.

    However, for Huang Xiaolong, he wouldn¡¯t care less about managing a temple.

    It wasn¡¯t that interesting.

    Just then!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Golden light surged up from the ground once again, enveloping the whole temple.

    The next second, countless ghosts materialized within the golden light!

    These ghosts held different tools in their hands and started working on the temple¡¯s renovation.

    Clang clang, thud thud ¨C echoes of their work filled the air.

    ¡°Uh¡­this¡­ this¡­¡± Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang were once again frozen into stupefaction.

    The ghosts worked efficiently.

    Just in an hour¡¯s time, the derelict temple completely transformed!

    Experiencing earth-shattering changes!

    Red walls, glazed tiles, bluestone ground. A large, pitch-black plaque was hung outside the temple with three gilded characters ¨C ¡°City God Temple¡±.

    The temple became spotless, pure, and pristine. Standing inside brought about a feeling of transcendence, bathing in divine light, giving rise to a sense of devout worship. The previous desolation and ruin had been entirely swept away.

    Compared to this temple, the so-called famous mountains and ancient temples were simply worlds apart!

    After finishing their work, the ghosts with their ghostly aura drilled back into the ground, returning to the underworld.

    At the same time, in Dong¡¯an City, from all sides, especially at funeral homes and hospitals, countless souls began to surge towards the temple.

    They were arranged in an orderly manner, not causing any chaos, and calmly entering the temple. Simultaneously, a black stairway appeared in the center of the temple leading downwards, seemingly to the underworld.

    The ghosts went down the stairs.

    This scene was like people lining up to take care of business in a government department. It had a harmonious feel!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this¡­ this temple¡­ it¡¯s really¡­ really¡­ really starting to operate¡­¡± Xia Ying meticulously sorted out her words.

    ¡°I suppose it is.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Now, I want to leave something here¡­¡±

    With a mental command, Huang Xiaolong took out a jade pendant from his canvas bag.

    This jade pendant wasn¡¯t a fine piece of jade, just an ordinary stone product, and nothing special.

    ¡°This jade pendant was given to me by my dad when I was a kid, we bought it in town for just over ten bucks, it¡¯s fake. But, it¡¯s been with me for over a decade, soaking in my essence¡­ Yup, this will be it.¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully placed the jade pendant in the shrine that originally held the Zhong Kui idol.

    ¡°From now on, any worshiper who offers prayers to this jade piece is essentially praying to me, as long as their heart is sincere, their many wishes can become reality. I¡¯ll also be able to harness the power of their desires.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Then, facing Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, he half-joked and half-seriously said, ¡°Praying to this jade is even more effective than praying to any god. When you guys have time, you can give it a try. But remember, you must be truly devoted. If you harbor any evil intentions, not only will you not receive blessings, but you will also offend me. However¡­ hahahahaha, you guys don¡¯t need to pray. After all, we¡¯re all family, no need to be formal like outsiders, hahahaha~~~ I can bend the rules for you guys. Hahaha~~~¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, Xia Ying blushed slightly.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, on the other hand, were absolutely thrilled!

    My gosh!

    Master Long considers us his family!

    In other words, Master Long acknowledges us as his women!

    We¡¯re so happy! We can¡¯t take it! We¡¯re about to die! We¡¯re going to heaven!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong organized his thoughts and said with a chuckle. ¡°Back to the main topic. This Zhong Pengzhan, and his elder brother, the boss of Pengfei Driving School, indeed descend from Zhong Kui. So, things start to get complicated¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s the problem with being a descendant of Zhong Kui?¡± Xia Ying curiously asked.

    ¡°The problem is huge.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered in a serious tone. ¡°Do you guys know, Zhong Kui isn¡¯t really human¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, his phone rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, it was a call from Ma Chuxia.

    He answered the phone.

    ¡°Wifey, why did you call?¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    Ma Chuxia spoke in a sweet voice. ¡°Do I need a reason to call you? Hehe, actually there¡¯s no particular reason, I¡¯ve just spent half a day studying ghost symbols and got a bit tired¡­Missed you a little¡­¡±

    Currently, Huang Xiaolong held an extremely important place in Ma Chuxia¡¯s heart!

    She couldn¡¯t help but miss Huang Xiaolong.

    The two chatted casually for a few minutes, exchanging some mushy love words.

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, honey, do you know about a place called Pengfei Driving School in Dong¡¯an city? The boss of this school¡­¡±

    Before Huang Xiaolong could finish, Ma Chuxia interrupted, ¡°I know, Little Long, you¡¯re talking about Zhong Pengfei. He also has a younger brother named Zhong Pengzhan. Speaking of Zhong Pengfei, he really is an unusual character.¡±

    ¡°Unusual character?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    ¡°These two brothers claim to be descendants of the Heavenly Master Zhong Kui. Zhong Pengfei even studied Taoism.¡± said Ma Chuxia in an astonished tone. ¡°Putting aside whether they are truly descendants of Zhong Kui for now. There¡¯s one thing that I find intriguing¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It goes like this,¡± Ma Chuxia recounted. ¡°About ten years ago, when Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan were still undiscovered, their businesses was doing poorly. However, one year, the richest man in Dong¡¯an city fell seriously ill. Despite seeking help from various famous doctors, he just couldn¡¯t be cured. The ailment was strange. Every night, the tycoon would dream of a ghost wearing red clothes who threatened, insulted and scared him. Then one day, a man appeared in his dream and ate the red-clothed ghost. The man told the rich man in the dream ¨C¡®I helped you cure your illness by killing the red-clothed ghost haunting you. You must repay me. My name is Zhong Pengfei.¡¯ Later, the richest man did find Zhong Pengfei and treated him as a VIP, and invested in the brothers¡¯ businesses. That¡¯s how Zhong Pengfei made his first fortune. From then on, their ventures have been flourishing. In just ten years, they became top-tier tycoons in Dong¡¯an city¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhong Pengfei, he truly is much stronger than Zhong Pengzhan¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mused thoughtfully. ¡°Descendants of Zhong Kui¡­this could be troublesome. But, it should be fun, too¡­¡±

    He ended the call.

    Huang Xiaolong continued chatting with Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang.

    ¡°We were talking about Zhong Kui,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Since Zhong Kui¡¯s descendants are involved, let me tell you a little about Zhong Kui¡¯s origin. There are some secrets about him that are not documented in any historical records.¡±

 Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Night Raid on the Funeral Home

    Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Night Raid on the Funeral Home

    At the mention of Zhong Kui, Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang became interested.

    They all expressed their opinions.

    However, their understanding of Zhong Kui was mostly acquired from various film and television works.

    At this, Huang Xiaolong merely chuckled, ¡°Zhong Kui is a familiar character in folklore in Huaxia. He is stuck on the doors as the Door God to suppress evil spirits, suspended in the hall as a Spirit Talisman to ward off disasters and paranormal entities, and is the tough general who manages ghosts and slays demons in exorcism rituals. This gave rise to various plays and paintings depicturing Zhong Kui. Even the ¡®Compendium of Materia Medica¡¯ includes a prescription which involves consuming the ashes of Zhong Kui¡¯s image to treat difficult labor or malaria.¡±

    ¡°Ghosts fear Zhong Kui, do you know why evil spirits are afraid of him?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Zhong Kui is as powerful as you, Little Long. With a single thought, he can subdue demons and eliminate evil,¡± Zhou Mi instantly responded.

    Xia Ying, obviously wiser, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Based on the books, Zhong Kui was a scholar from Zhongnan Mountain. The emperor refused to hire him because of his ugly appearance. In his anger, he killed himself on the steps of the palace. After his death, he became a ghost catcher. So I guess, the reason Zhong Kui can catch ghosts is that he himself is a ghost, a more fierce one, so other ghosts are afraid of him.¡±

    ¡°Incorrect.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Zhong Kui is neither human nor ghost. The reason ghosts retreat before him is that Zhong Kui is ¡®Ning¡¯!¡±

    ¡°¡®Ning¡¯?¡± Xia Ying caught on immediately. ¡°This rare character, which Zhong Pengzhan just wrote in seal script, actually scared the ghost away¡­ Little Long, did you confirm that Zhong Pengzhan and his brother are the descendants of Zhong Kui based on this character? Also, what is Ning after all?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong explained slowly, ¡°When a human dies, they become a ghost. When a ghost dies, they become Ning. Just like humans, ghosts also fear Ning. Ning, which feeds on ghosts, is something that almost never appears in the mortal world. The stronger the resentment of the ghost and the greater its sins, the more Ning likes to eat it. Ning can detect the smell of evil spirits like flies chasing after stink. Although chances of Ning coming to the mortal world are small, it is not entirely impossible. In history, there have been cases of Ning descending upon the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Zhong Kui is actually a blend of Ning and living beings, making him a creature that is like a human but not a human, like a Ning but not a Ning. Therefore, evil spirits fear his aura. He also likes to eat ghosts. Ning is a very strange creature that is almost immune to all ordinary Taoist spells.¡±

    ¡°When a human dies, they become a ghost, which humans fear; when a ghost dies, they become Ning, which ghosts dread. If you seal this character on a door, all ghosts will distance themselves from it. Using ¡®Ning¡¯ to defeat a ghost is like fighting poison with poison! Therefore, inscribing the ¡®Ning¡¯ character in a charm can achieve the purpose of exorcising evil and curing evil influences. In fact, in the Jiangsu and Zhejiang regions, there¡¯s also the practice of embedding a ¡®Ning¡¯ brick. That¡¯s embedding a stone brick engraved with the character ¡®Ning¡¯ into a house to ward off ghosts and dispel evil.¡±

    ¡°However, the ones who can truly use the ¡®Ning¡¯ character appropriately must have ¡®Ning¡¯ in their lineage. In the history of Huaxia, there has only been one half-human-half-Ning creature, Zhong Kui. When I saw Zhong Pengzhan write the ¡®Ning¡¯ character and scare the ghost away just now, I was sure that he¡¯s a descendant of Zhong Kui,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Moreover, I can confirm that Zhong Pengfei, who is Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s elder brother, has a stronger Ning bloodline. So, he can eat ghosts. The more ghosts he eats, the more ruthless he becomes.¡±

    These words left Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang looking at each other in surprise.

    ¡°Little Long, does that mean that the Zhong brothers, Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan, are extremely dangerous? If they harbor malicious intentions, they can control evil spirits to gain personal benefits since all ghosts fear them. Thus, they can easily manipulate the evil spirits,¡± Xia Ying frowned.

    ¡°Well, although Zhong Kui is a hybrid of human and Ning, he is kind-hearted and hates evil, which is why he is a blessing to mankind. However, we can¡¯t be sure about his descendants,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    Just then, a little ghost who was lining up to report to the underworld from the city temple suddenly trembled, ¡°Sir, are you talking about Zhong Pengfei?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze onto the pale little ghost.

    ¡°Sir, I¡­ I know this Zhong Pengfei¡­ he seems to be controlling some evil spirits. He¡¯s placed a formation in the ¡®Shuping Funeral Parlour¡¯, a formation so malicious that some spirits trapped within are endlessly tormented. He drains the fortune of entire families and their descendants, until their spirits are exhausted and vanishes¡­¡± the little ghost reported truthfully.

    ¡°Oh? So malicious?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m telling the truth, it¡¯s absolutely true. I saw it with my own eyes. But because I¡¯m a poor ghost, they let me go. They didn¡¯t confine me¡­¡± the little ghost said.

    ¡°Alright, I see. ¡®Shuping Funeral Parlour¡¯, right? I¡¯ll go check it out tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand. ¡°You should hurry to report to the underworld.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, it seems that Zhong Pengfei really is causing trouble in the world!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyebrows knitted into a frown, ¡°Draining other families¡¯ fortunes for his own benefit, it¡¯s too malicious! No wonder the Zhong brothers, Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan, have been so lucky these years, they make a fortune out of any business they do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I plan to go to the funeral parlour tonight¡­ Hehe, I¡¯ve never interacted with Ning before, it¡¯s so fresh, so exciting, it¡¯s going to be fun~!¡± Huang Xiaolong wore an excited expression.

    ¡°But, Master Long, didn¡¯t you just say that Ning is immune to all mortal Taoist spells?¡± Miao Erfang asked with worry. ¡°Won¡¯t it be dangerous for you¡­ to confront Zhong Pengfei?¡±

    ¡°Haha, did I say I only know mortal Taoist spells? Can¡¯t I handle such a mere half-human-half-Ning creature?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, and Xia Ying, left the City God Temple and drove back to the city area.

    Although activating the deification this City God Temple gave Huang Xiaolong power as long as devotees sincerely prayed, he couldn¡¯t always stay in the City God Temple as some monk or the like, which would be boring.

    During the day, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t bored with three beauties around. They wandered around and had fun.

    After dinner, Huang Xiaolong prepared to visit the ¡®Shuping Funeral Parlour¡¯ alone.

    Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, and Xia Ying clamored to go with Huang Xiaolong, but he allowed them to come along.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just as they were about to leave, Ma Chuxia called.

    ¡°Little Long, I plan to take care of some things tonight. Would you like to come with me?¡± Ma Chuxia asked, on the phone.

    ¡°My darling, what is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°Recently, our Esoteric Society discovered that there have been ghostly incidents at the ¡®Shuping Funeral Parlour¡¯. Initially, I didn¡¯t take it seriously and just sent a few people with average Daoist skills to deal with it. As a result, they disappeared and never came back. I suspect¡­ they have met with misfortune. So, I¡¯ve decided to go and check it out personally tonight. Do you have time, Little Long? Would you like to come with me to have a look at this ¡®Shuping Funeral Parlour¡¯?¡± Ma Chuxia extended an invitation to him.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ My darling, what a coincidence! Sure, let¡¯s meet at the entrance of ¡®Shuping Funeral Parlour¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

 Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Ghost Cries

    Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Ghost Cries

    After arranging with Ma Chuxia, Huang Xiaolong and his companions, Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, drove straight to the ¡°Shuping Funeral Home¡± in their Beetle.

    The funeral home was sure to be in the suburbs. And since people avoid bad luck, there would be no residences nearby. The atmosphere at night was especially chilling, and hardly anyone wanted to venture this way.

    Soon, the Beetle arrived outside the ¡°Shuping Funeral Home¡±.

    Gazing ahead, Huang Xiaolong saw that the funeral home was built on a hillside, with a river flowing beneath it and winding around the hillside.

    Speaking from a Feng Shui perspective, water signifies wealth. Having both mountain and river, the funeral home was a piece of Feng Shui treasure land.

    However, under the night sky, the funeral home was filled with an aura of gloom and resentment. The moonlight could not penetrate the heavy haze of bitterness and resentment.

    Outside the funeral home¡¯s main gate was parked a creamy-white BMW 5 Series. A figure with a slender silhouette stood by the car door, her short skirted outfit displayed her delicate waist, and her long hair fell over her shoulders. She looked extremely gentle, but the way she held herself gave off a sense of valour and heroism.

    Who else could it be but Ma Chuxia?

    Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by the three beauties, approached to meet Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m here!¡± Huang Xiaolong cheerfully ran over to Ma Chuxia.

    As Ma Chuxia turned around, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve just arrived a moment ago.¡±

    After a moment, Ma Chuxia glanced towards the funeral home shrouded in the night. ¡°Little Long, this funeral home is indeed eerie. Look at this thick resentment that can¡¯t be dispersed. This indicates that there must be many ghosts lingering near the funeral home, unwilling to leave. Under normal circumstances, the bodies are cremated and the ghosts should have gone to report in the underworld. There¡¯s no need for them to stay at the funeral home.¡±

    ¡°According to the information we have, the ghosts inside the funeral home are trapped by some fierce ghosts and can¡¯t go to the underworld even if they want to. They are powerless.¡± Xia Ying said.

    ¡°Oh? Little Long, what information did you get?¡± Ma Chuxia asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then strode towards the funeral home.

    ¡°Little Long, we investigators from the Metaphysical Society have checked. There aren¡¯t many staff working the night shift at the funeral home. We don¡¯t need to inform them in advance. We just go in directly. Once we meet the people from the funeral home, we¡¯ll identify ourselves. Presumably, the funeral home staff won¡¯t give us a hard time. After all, we are here to exorcise the funeral home.¡± Ma Chuxia walked alongside Huang Xiaolong.

    Inside the funeral home, there was almost no light. Utterly dark. A chilling wind blew, making a deep, eerie sound, as if ghosts were howling.

    Even Xia Ying, an ancient martial arts Grandmaster, was a little overwhelmed.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, even more frightened, gripped Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm tightly from both sides.

    As they walked, Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked Ma Chuxia, ¡°Baby, do you know about the ¡®Ning¡¯ creature?¡±

    ¡°Ning?¡± Ma Chuxia pondered for a moment, and then her face turned sombre. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve read about this creature in books. When a ghost dies, it becomes a Ning. Ning likes to eat ghosts, and ghosts are most afraid of Nings. Moreover, Ning can be immune to mortal Dao techniques. By my understanding, Ning is an evil creature more terrifying than a ghost. Luckily, Ning is not within the six realms, so we don¡¯t need to worry about it coming to the human world. It is said that Ning is suppressed in the Ning Realm¡­¡±

    At this point, Ma Chuxia suddenly chuckled. ¡°In the past, I used to have wild imaginations. When I read about Ning in books, I would fantasize: if Ning could reach the human world by some means, such as building a ladder, then our world would be in a catastrophic state, with rivers flowing with blood. We, the cultivators, can subdue fierce ghosts, but we can¡¯t deal with the Ning.¡±

    ¡°But this is impossible.¡± Ma Chuxia expressed relievedly.

    ¡°Not necessarily impossible.¡± Xia Ying interjected. ¡°At least we know that in Dong¡¯an city, there are two beings that are half-human, half-Ning, one of which seems to be very powerful.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Ma Chuxia was horrified!

    This was indeed a ¡®fear of what might come¡¯ situation.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not worry about that now. Let¡¯s first deal with the paranormal event inside this funeral home,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Just then!

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Stand still!¡±

    Footsteps were heard.

    Several people holding bright flashlights rushed out from the front. Judging by their clothes and appearances, they seemed to be funeral parlor attendants. However, their faces were distorted with malice and resentment, their expressions ghostly.

    ¡°Little Long, these guys are possessed by fierce ghosts,¡± Ma Chuxia sighed. ¡°Sadly, they¡¯ve probably been possessed for too long. Even if we exorcise the ghosts, their mental faculties could be severely impacted, turning them into either vegetative states or lunatics.¡±

    ¡°Have any of you been controlled by Zhong Pengfei, causing havoc in this funeral parlor and setting up an evil Formation to imprison countless souls, disallowing them from reporting to the underworld?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­hehehe¡­¡± The possessed attendants burst into chilling laughter, revealing gruesome smiles.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a Taoist¡­hahaha! Some Taoists came by a few days ago, but we devoured them. Ah, Taoist flesh tastes so good, such a unique taste, so unforgettable¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you!!!¡± Ma Chuxia snapped, enraged to learn not only that the people she sent had met miserable deaths, but that they were also eaten by the fierce ghosts!

    Huang Xiaolong focused his gaze, his powerful Soul Power engulfing the area like an overwhelming pressure.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!!!¡±

    With a few screams, the fierce ghosts possessing the attendants were forcefully ejected from their bodies by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Soul Power.

    They were blood-soaked, orange-clad ghosts, looking in terror at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Spare us! We are mere gatekeepers¡­ it¡¯s not our fault!¡± The orange-clad ghosts begged for mercy.

    ¡°Are you afraid of Zhong Pengfei?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes ¡­ he is our master. If we disobey, he will devour us ¡­ he¡¯s too terrifying¡­ everything we¡¯ve done was ordered by our master, we had no choice. The master is invincible in this world, even in the underworld, he can bulldoze through anything!¡± Panic and submission were plastered all over the face of one orange-clad ghost. ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t confront our master. Even though your Taoist techniques are powerful, the master is immune to them. If you anger him, you will not only die but after turning into ghosts, he will devour you as a midnight snack. Our master, is someone you cannot afford to offend!¡±

    ¡°Invincible? Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s hilarious.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and his Taoist power swept out, turning the orange-clad ghosts into dust.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Zhong Pengfei¡­ Zhong Pengfei¡­ he¡¯s actually ¡­ he is actually a ghost?¡± Ma Chuxia was alarmed when she heard that information for the first time.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, he¡¯s not entirely a ghost since only a fraction of his ghost lineage has awakened. You could say he¡¯s a half-human, half-ghost monster,¡± Huang Xiaolong commented with a smirk.

    ¡°He¡¯s a descendant of Zhong Kui,¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang remarked simultaneously.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this¡­ this is going to be tricky,¡± Ma Chuxia confessed, earnestly.

    ¡°Hahaha! My little wife, don¡¯t worry. Be happy. Come on, follow me, let¡¯s check out this wicked Formation.¡± Huang Xiaolong determined the direction and headed deeper into the funeral parlor.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As they walked, they suddenly heard the sound of crying from a small grove. The wailing was unbearable.

    Ghostly crying!

    ¡°Please¡­ let us reincarnate¡­ We beg you to show mercy. We really want to be reborn. We didn¡¯t do anything evil when we were alive, why are you treating us like this¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve drained the wealth of my family. I have no value to you anymore. Please, let me go, wuwuwu¡­¡±

    ¡°You despicable ghosts who aid and abet tyranny! I will not let you off! My daughter¡¯s company was doing well, why did she suddenly go bankrupt, with her stock prices plummeting? It¡¯s all because of you! Why did you absorb my daughter¡¯s wealth¡­ my daughter had a promising fate, she should not have ended up like this. I¡¯ll bite you to death! Ah~~~!¡±

 Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Chapter 672: The Great Plan!

    Chapter 672: Chapter 672: The Great Plan!

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s in the forest ahead.¡± Anger boiled inside Ma Chuxia¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°No wonder the miasma refuses to leave the funeral parlor. It seems innocent ghost souls have been chained by evil spirits, preventing their reincarnation and draining the family luck and fortunes of their children! This is an act that damages the Yin¡¯s virtue. We cannot ignore it once we¡¯ve encountered it!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, beaming as he walked towards the small grove.

    Following behind him were Ma Chuxia, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, and Xia Ying.

    In the grove!

    A fury of spite surged up around them!

    All they could see were dozens of pitiful ghost souls kneeling on the ground, endlessly knocking their heads to the ground in a plea for mercy. Their whimpering cries of despair and fear were heart-rending. Even their ghost bodies trembled with fear, shaking like chaff in the wind.

    Around them was a ring radiating eerie ghostly energy, trapping these ghosts as if a circle drawn on the ground was their prison.

    The circle¡¯s perimeter was densely filled with ghost writing, shaping what seemed to be a formation. The luck of those ghost souls inside this formation streamed out of their heads like a thin trickle turning into a stream as it converged from many ghost souls, directed towards a single point.

    Obviously, this would be the wealth blessings belonging to the ghost souls¡¯ families and their descendants, which were now being wickedly stolen by the formation.

    Circling the periphery were a dozen or so ghastly ghouls in various colors- orange, yellow, and even a few blue!

    The ghouls were whipping the pitiful ghosts inside the circle with whips formed out of Yin energy, striking them till they were agonizingly wounded, their ethereal blood splattering wildly.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ So, another meddlesome Taoist, huh?¡± retorted a blue clothed evil spirit, its eyes bulging fiercely as it took in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s appearance. Its face was covered in decaying flesh, a sight too horrifying to behold.

    Another blue clothed ghoul eyed Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi greedily, drooling and saying, ¡°These tender-skinned ones will surely gush with oil when eaten~~~¡±

    ¡°This is absurd!¡± An outraged Ma Chuxia muttered, no longer able to hold herself back. She threw a few ghost-vanquishing talismans.

    When the talismans hit the ghouls in the center of their brows, a frying sound was heard; green smoke emanated and the ghouls screamed in pain. Their eyeballs came bulging out, being consequently squeezed out, and their black ghost blood gushed out like water from a broken dam!

    Seeing the situation turn unfavorable, the remaining ghouls howled fiercely, changing into chilling ghost shadows, and lunged at Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Humph~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a disdainful grunt, swinging his hand and sending down pillars of heavenly lightning, reducing the attacking ghouls to ashes.

    All ghouls annihilated!

    The trapped ghosts in the circle knelt before Huang Xiaolong, crying and begging, ¡°Master, please, we wish to reincarnate! We do not want to be tortured anymore!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, sweeping a gilded light from his body that erased the ghost writing on the edge of the circle.

    Only then did the ghosts regain their freedom. Grateful, they knocked their heads on the floor even more frantically than before, giving heartfelt thanks.

    ¡°Alright, go reincarnate,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Wuu~~~Wuuuuu~~~Master, we¡¯ve missed the reincarnation timing too¡­ Do we have to remain as roaming spirits in the mortal world for eternity¡­ wuuuuu~~~¡± wailed one of the older ghosts.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Ma Chuxia frowned. If the ghosts missed the reincarnation timing, they could only remain in the mortal world, their resentment growing heavier. They would start harming people, gradually evolving into ghouls.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a city god temple in the suburbs of Dong¡¯an City, simply go there to reincarnate,¡± Huang Xiaolong said smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the aftermath. I¡¯ll help your families and children retrieve their wealth.¡±

    A large group of ghosts hastily drifted out of the mortuary, sensing the direction of the city god temple and hurriedly dashing towards it.

    ¡°Little Long, this malicious formation is Zhong Pengfei¡¯s doing. I underestimated him. I never thought he¡¯d be a monstrous abomination, inhumanly cruel,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°A fascinating opponent indeed,¡± Huang Xiaolong noted with a devilish grin, ¡°From now on, I can play a good game with him. A descendant of Zhong Kui? Hehehe¡­ Then let me be the one to purge his household on Zhong Kui¡¯s behalf!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong observed the direction of the innocent ghost souls¡¯ luck, and then started tracing it.

    Ma Chuxia and the others hastily followed.

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong stood under a large tree, pushed aside a swath of wild grass, to see a stone monument standing amidst the grass.

    The monument was filled with a dead script.

    The spirits¡¯ fortunes were seeping into this monument.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite well-hidden,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked derisively.

    Then, with a poke of his finger like poking tofu, he made a hole in the stone monument.

    Next, he began to inscribe characters into the stone with his finger.

    He wrote in the dead script, swift and firm, each stroke deeply embedded in the stone.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, both martial arts Grandmasters, marveled at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability to inscribe so easily with his fingers, his finger strength was shocking and extraordinary!

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong added quite a few characters in the dead script on the stone monument.

    ¡°Done. I have changed the course of their fortunes. All fortunes will feed back to the spirits¡¯ families and children. Meanwhile, Zhong Pengfei will encounter a series of misfortunes. Whether it¡¯s financial losses or a streak of bad luck, he¡¯ll remain in constant trouble,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°If Zhong Pengfei wants to break the formation I set, there¡¯s only one way ¨C he has to be more powerful than me, and change the inscriptions on the monument again. Otherwise, even if he moves this monument, it won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, shall we take action against Zhong Pengfei immediately?¡± Ma Chuxia asked, eager to move.

    ¡°No rush,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s head back to my villa first,¡± suggested Ma Chuxia. ¡°Little Long, we can further discuss on how to deal with the monster, Zhong Pengfei.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll stay at Chenghuang Temple; the environment there is even better than your villa, my dear wife,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Chenghuang Temple?¡± Ma Chuxia sounded puzzled.

    ¡°My dear wife, why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested with a smile.

    Ma Chuxia graciously accepted, she doesn¡¯t usually refuse Huang Xiaolong¡¯s requests. ¡°Alright.¡±

    They left the funeral home and drove to Chenghuang Temple.

    ¡­

    Deep into the night.

    In Dong¡¯an, the city¡¯s tallest office building.

    The top floor.

    The top floor area, all offices, belonged to the Zhong brothers, Pengfei and Pengzhan. This was the main camp of the ¡°Zhong Group¡±.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment, a man in his thirties stood there, his face excessively somber, emitting an awe-inspiring expression.

    This man bore some resemblance to Zhong Pengzhan, but he had a more sinister and terrifying demeanor. He was imposing without even being angry.

    Zhong Pengfei!

    Zhong Pengfei stood in front of the floor-length window, his brow slightly furrowed as if sensing something, he mumbled to himself, ¡°Humph! Just as the grand plan was about to succeed¡­ an interloper appeared. Someone tampered with the dead script monument at the funeral home. Who could it be? I shall kill him! I shall annihilate his entire family! I shall devour his spirit! Render him eternally irreparable!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Inviting the Ghost into the Jar

    Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Inviting the Ghost into the Jar

    Huang Xiaolong and several beauties returned to a secluded city god temple located in the suburbs.

    As soon as they got off the car, Ma Chuxia stared in shock. The City God Temple seen before her eyes was resplendent, pristine, and disseminating an aura of solemnity and auspiciousness.

    Subconsciously, Ma Chuxia yearned to immediately step inside and pay her respects!

    ¡°Why¡­ why is there a City God Temple here? And it seems like it¡¯s been recently constructed¡­¡± Ma Chuxia uttered in surprise.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ My lovely wife, this used to be a desolate City God Temple, but I¡¯ve activated it, restoring its deity from the past. If faithful visitors come here to burn incense and make their wishes, I can gather their willpower.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually explained. ¡°This is my territory! And who needs hotels anymore, let¡¯s live here ¡ª convenient, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go!

    Huang Xiaolong led the beauties inside the City God Temple.

    Immediately upon entering, they were enveloped by a serene aura as soothing as being bathed in Buddha¡¯s light. All worries evaporated.

    ¡°So¡­ so miraculous¡­ it truly possesses divine power!¡± Ma Chuxia marveled. ¡°Little Long, let me burn some incense and pay my respects to the deity.¡±

    ¡°You are my wife, no need for that¡­ rest assured, I¡¯ve got you covered. Now and forever.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Ma Chuxia was deeply moved.

    At this time, several lost souls lined up waiting to be reborn in the underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong guided the beauties into a large chamber in the back of the temple.

    A lamp was lit.

    The clean and tidy chamber was filled with an archaic aura that made one forget worldly matters; they felt they could sleep soundly, dream sweetly.

    The room had several beds, enough for everyone to sleep.

    Several women sharing a room with a man made them blush, especially the innocent Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi and Ma Chuxia.

    Only Xia Ying, whom Huang Xiaolong had already indulged with many times, acted more naturally.

    Ma Chuxia cast a suspicious glance at Xia Ying and then at Huang Xiaolong, already guessing the truth.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged on a bed, lost in contemplation.

    Seeing this, Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Little Long, what are you doing?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong lifted his gaze to Ma Chuxia and laughed. ¡°From ancient times, the City God Temple has taken charge of a city¡¯s spirits and ghosts. I¡¯m checking out the supernatural events of Dong¡¯an City.¡±

    Yes, now that Huang Xiaolong had activated this City God Temple, with a simple calculation, he could understand every single supernatural event happening in the city.

    Every single detail; nothing could escape him.

    Ma Chuxia was astounded but refrained from disturbing Huang Xiaolong any further.

    A few minutes later, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze sparked. ¡°Oh¡­ a lot of supernatural events have occurred recently in Dong¡¯an City, but the most mysterious ones are ¡ª a large number of vengeful spirits have been herded by a strange force into a particular area. This is the formation of trapping ghosts in a pot.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brightened ¡ª ¡°Pengfei Driving School! At this moment, thousands of ghosts have gathered there!¡±

    ¡°Zhong Pengfei, the owner of Pengfei Driving School, is luring the ghosts into the pot, surely he¡¯s plotting something!¡± Ma Chuxia said with a grave expression.

    Xia Ying analyzed, ¡°Since Zhong Pengfei woke up with the Ziao bloodline and likes to eat ghosts, could he be driving the ghosts to the driving school to eat them?¡±

    Ma Chuxia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. Even if Zhong Pengfei is a Ziao, he couldn¡¯t possibly consume that many ghosts. There must be another scheme! And it¡¯s probably an enormous evil plan!¡±

    After a pause, Ma Chuxia suddenly said. ¡°Little Long, there are some unsolved mysteries surrounding Pengfei Driving School.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked. ¡°What kind of mystery?¡±

    Ma Chuxia took a moment to gather her thoughts before she started to explain. ¡°Pengfei Driving School is located in the suburb. That place is known as ¡®Gourd Mountain¡¯, originally a deserted mountain with sparse population. Before 1985, one could accurately locate ¡®Gourd Mountain¡¯ on a map of Dong¡¯an City. However, from 1985 to 1995, ¡®Gourd Mountain¡¯ is nowhere to be found on any published map of Dong¡¯an City across the country. It wasn¡¯t until 1996 that ¡®Gourd Mountain¡¯ reappeared on the map.¡±

    ¡°So, in other words,¡± Miao Erfang said, ¡°between 1985 to 1995, ¡®Gourd Mountain¡¯ was deliberately erased from the map of Dong¡¯an city. That leads us to maybe assume that something¡­ something peculiar happened on ¡®Gourd Mountain¡¯.¡±

    ¡°We, in the Metaphysics Association, have also investigated this matter. But it¡¯s a top-secret case and we found nothing useful,¡± Ma Chuxia added with a frown.

    ¡°When was Pengfei Driving School established?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°In 2014,¡± Ma Chuxia answered.

    ¡°Hmm¡­let it go for now. We¡¯ll visit Pengfei Driving School tomorrow night to check things out,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile. ¡°The local deity temple here was just activated today. I cannot find any information on previous supernatural events in Dong¡¯an City.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±

    Upon finishing, he blew out the green lamp.

    Half an hour later, Huang Xiaolong quietly climbed into Xia Ying¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Lil¡­Long¡­you¡­¡± Xia Ying was both embarrassed and surprised.

    ¡°I want to¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was whispering right into Xia Ying¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡­ I also want to¡­ but¡­ but¡­ Chairman Ma, Erfang, and Mimi, they¡¯re all here! Little Long, don¡¯t do this, it would be so embarrassing if they hear us¡­¡± Xia Ying stammered.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care about any of that.

    Right away.

    A rhythmic sound broke out in the room.

    Thud ~ Thud ~ Thud Thud ~ Thud Thud Thud~~~~

    Next day!

    9.20 in the morning!

    Zhong Group office.

    ¡°Mr. Zhong¡­¡± a middle-aged man, whose hair was immaculately groomed, stammered, ¡°As soon as the stock market opened this morning, our company¡¯s stocks instantly plunged to the lower limit! Many dealers, and even retail investors, began dumping our company¡¯s stocks in mass quantity!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhong, Boss Zheng from Hong Kong suddenly called to say that they are pulling out their investments. We were already at the final stage of negotiations, even discussing the details of the contract. Why would they suddenly pull the plug?¡± a beautiful secretary asked with cold sweat running down her face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the huge amount of money we invested in the preliminary stages went down the drain?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zhong, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s really bad!¡± A woman, who dressed like a maid, burst into the office, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Madam was walking in the garden this morning when she suddenly fell¡­ she¡­ she¡­ the baby inside her won¡¯t make it¡­ Dr. Yin has checked on her. He said¡­said she has had a miscarriage¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Bang ~~~~!!!!!!

    Zhong Pengfei, whose eyes looked fierce as if he could devour someone, slammed his desk and bellowed, ¡°Dammit ~ Dammit ~ That¡¯s enough, all of you get out! EVERYONE OUT!¡±

    Just a few minutes later, the spacious conference room was left with only the Zhong brothers, Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± spoke Zhong Pengzhan weakly, ¡°It seems like someone is targeting us. Also, yesterday I took two female anchors to our family¡¯s temple and suddenly¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhong Pengfei spat out viciously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of your boring stories! All you ever do is chase girls and gamble, you¡¯re useless! Listen to me, tonight you¡¯re coming with me to the driving school. Our plan is nearing completion and we cannot afford any mistakes! If anyone dares to obstruct me, I¡¯ll annihilate their whole family!¡±

 Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Chapter 674: The Mysterious Driving School!

    Chapter 674: Chapter 674: The Mysterious Driving School!

    That night, Huang Xiaolong was driving a BMW 5 series belonging to Ma Chuxia, carrying Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi, four beautiful ladies, to ¡°Gourd Mountain¡±, which was also Zhong Pengfei¡¯s Driving School.

    He had already researched about Pengfei Driving School online in advance.

    The school was known for its quick issuing of licenses. It had a good reputation in Dong¡¯an City, and since the owner, Zhong Pengfei, was of considerable wealth and influence, many citizens were willing to spend money to learn driving at Pengfei Driving School.

    However, Pengfei Driving School had a peculiar rule ¨C it adopted military-style closed management. Both the second and third subjects were practiced and assessed inside the driving school grounds. During this period, trainees were not allowed to leave the driving school unless they had some special circumstances; they had to stay in the school¡¯s accommodation.

    According to surveys, currently, there were about 500 people at Pengfei Driving School, including students, instructors, and all kinds of staff.

    Inside the car.

    ¡°Ah~~ last night, you guys were really loud.¡± Ma Chuxia looked at Xia Ying. ¡°You were particularly excessive.¡±

    Xia Ying¡¯s face turned scarlet, she who was always confident, was speechless.

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were giggling on the side.

    After more than an hour, they arrived at ¡°Gourd Mountain¡±. It was a vast barren mountain, and from afar, it looked like a long snake. The mountain was filled with jagged rocks.

    Huang Xiaolong counted; there were exactly seven valleys on this mountain range. Under the moonlight, each valley exuded a chilling Yin Qi!

    ¡°Little Long, the feng shui of this place is indeed problematic. The seven valleys form a subtle natural formation, which seems to lock in the Yang Qi. This creates a pattern where Yang Qi cannot enter, and Yin Qi persists.¡± Ma Chuxia frowned.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a dangerous place.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be a ¡®Seven Evils Formation¡¯. The mountain range is like a snake, with seven evil points. The place with the most Yin Qi is the ¡®Seven Inches¡¯ of the snake. Considering this mountain range as a snake, the ¡®Seven Inches¡¯ is the snake¡¯s vitals, where its heart is located. It is the most dangerous and Yin Qi-abundant location among the seven evil points¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pointed to one of the valleys.

    As expected, a surge of Yin and Evil Qi was rising from the valley. Under the moonlight, the Evil Qi was rendered into a sinister red color, as if it was bleeding!

    ¡°Pengfei Driving School must be in this most malicious valley. Little Long, let¡¯s drive directly over there.¡± Ma Chuxia said with a serious expression.

    Although Ma Chuxia had considerable Daoist skills and had once killed the purple-robed spirit ghost, she inevitably felt some tension facing a monster she had only read about in books.

    Huang Xiaolong was driving and gave Ma Chuxia a reassuring look.

    ¡°Little Long, with such heavy Yin Qi, no wonder that ghost we met, who was driving the coach car, said that Pengfei Driving School was unclean. It caused him to hallucinate constantly during his lifetime, and he even saw ghosts. Eventually, he died from fatigue while driving.¡± Ma Chuxia said. ¡°Ordinary people definitely cannot handle that valley. I wonder what the conditions of the students at the driving school are. Perhaps things are already going south.¡±

    The car drove into the valley representing the ¡®Seven Inches¡¯ of the snake.

    In the valley, a large complex of buildings stood densely packed, including dormitory buildings, canteens, teaching buildings, and numerous driving fields.

    A large sign hung at the main gate, with four characters ¨C ¡°Pengfei Driving School¡±

    At this time, under the dim moonlight, the entire driving school was enveloped in layers upon layers of Evil Qi. Every building looked sinisterly red, as if the buildings were bleeding!

    After parking the car at random, Huang Xiaolong and the others got out.

    ¡°Little Long, the haunting spirits in the driving school are grave. It seems a considerable number of Yin ghosts have gathered!¡± Ma Chuxia said solemnly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Besides the ghostly aura, there is another peculiar aura¡­ Let¡¯s go in and find out what¡¯s going on!¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong took out a few amulets and inserted them directly into the bodies of Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s technique of ¡°Concealing Amulet in the Body¡±, Ma Chuxia was once again amazed.

    They marched into the driving school.

    Upon entering the driving school, there was a practice given for the second subject.

    At this time, the field was sporadically lit, with a dozen or so training cars disorderly placed.

    Tens of students were hanging their heads, looking terrified at a middle-aged woman.

    The middle-aged woman had a grim expression, her face shrouded in a thick layer of ghostly energy. She shrieked with a ghastly tone. ¡°You bunch of fools! You can¡¯t even master the simple task of reverse parking into a space! You¡¯re trash! The trash of all trash!¡±

    ¡°Hee-hee-hee~~hee-hee-hee~~~¡±

    From all directions, many wild ghosts and fierce spirits floated over, stood on the borders of the field, laughing dumbly, and gleefully staring at the trainees being scolded.

    It was clear that at Pengfei Driving School, there were more ghosts than humans.

    ¡°Coach¡­you¡­why are you cursing us?!¡± Finally, a slightly overweight male student grumbled discontentedly. ¡°Right, right. We may be a bit slow, but we¡¯ve paid so much tuition fee. Shouldn¡¯t you be more patient and forgiving to us students? If you continue to insult us, I¡¯ll make a complaint! Where¡¯s the boss? Where is Zhong Pengfei from Zhong Company? I know Zhong from Zhong Company! I¡¯m going to call Zhong Company! I¡¯m going to complain about you!¡±

    While talking, the slightly overweight male student took out his phone from his pocket, grumbling as he dialed the number. ¡°Damn! This shitty place, it doesn¡¯t even have a phone signal! Crap!¡±

    ¡°Hee-hee-hee~~thinking of complaining to the boss¡­how foolish¡­are you not aware that death is imminent¡­hee-hee-hee~~~¡± The female coach grinned maniacally, her eyes bulging like that of a dead fish. She glared viciously at the overweight man on the phone and staggered over to him. Her gait was skewed as if she was drunk, and most bizarrely, she tiptoed as if she was a ballet dancer.

    ¡°What boss? What do you mean by ¡®death is imminent¡¯?¡± The scolded trainees were dumbstruck, unconsciously stepping back.

    At this point, spirits and ghostly beings from all directions started making a fuss ¨C

    ¡°It¡¯s time, let¡¯s begin, the master ordered us to begin tonight.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer! Hee-hee-hee~~~Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Die! All the living people in the driving school must die!¡±

    ¡°Hurry, and start! If they don¡¯t die, the master will eat us!¡±

    ¡­

    The swarm of ghosts began to surround the trainees in the field from all directions.

    At this moment, the students couldn¡¯t see the murderous spirits, but they could feel an extremely oppressive aura, which made it hard to breathe!

    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t want to learn to drive in this ghostly place! I want to go home!¡±

    ¡°The trainers here are just a bunch of fiendish assholes! Not only do they scold us, but they also beat us, I¡¯ve had enough!¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, a poor girl was bullied into hanging herself. No, I must reveal the ugly truth about Pengfei Driving School! My brother-in-law is a newspaper reporter, I¡¯ll get Pengfei Driving School in the papers!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    The students were also shouting.

    Just then, the female coach took a blood-soaked dagger from her bosom, licked her lips, sneered at the slightly overweight man. ¡°I¡¯m going to gouge out your heart.¡±

    ¡°The little wife, it¡¯s time to get to work.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, flexing his muscles.

    ¡­

 Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Chapter 675 Open the Hearing Realm!!!!

    Chapter 675: Chapter 675 Open the Hearing Realm!!!!

    Seeing the driving instructor¡¯s gloomy expression with a dagger, blood smeared on it, the students were unbelievably frightened.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­ what are you up to? Could it be that you plan to commit murder? Why¡­ why is there blood on your dagger?¡± the slightly overweight man retreated in panic.

    ¡°Sneaky! Come out!¡± Ma Chuxia rushed over with a stride and stood there, reciting curses before the female instructor.

    Clearly, this female instructor was possessed by a wicked ghost.

    ¡°A Taoist?¡± The female instructor was taken aback for a moment.

    The ghosts and spirits closing in from all directions stopped their movement and discussed sotto voce upon seeing the auras of Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia.

    After Ma Chuxia finished chanting the spell, a wave of Taoist power surged out, enveloping the female instructor.

    ¡°Hehe~~ good aura indeed¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ but¡­ don¡¯t dream of forcing me out! I won¡¯t come out!¡± The female instructor grinned wickedly, her face contorting as black streams flowed on her skin.

    Perhaps the female instructor had been possessed for so long that the ghost seemed to have merged completely with her soul, adhering tightly and making it difficult to be exorcised.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s spell just managed to force the ghost¡¯s forehead to emerge from the instructor¡¯s head but couldn¡¯t expel the entire ghost body in a short time.

    Witnessing the spectacle, the students got even more terrified, their faces ashen.

    ¡°I refuse to get out!¡± The female instructor sneered sinisterly at Ma Chuxia. ¡°Taoist, scram! The master will kill you and devour your souls!¡±

    With those words, she slashed the dagger!

    The female instructor viciously slit the arteries of her left hand!

    Swoosh~~~!!!!!!

    Blood gushed out profusely, spewing half a meter out. Like she couldn¡¯t feel any pain, the instructor said in a gloomy voice amidst the blood, ¡°Scram! If you don¡¯t, I will kill her!¡±

    By the time people reacted, Huang Xiaolong had approached lazily, grabbed hold of the disorderly hair sprouting from the female instructor¡¯s head and yanked it!

    Splash~~

    A loose-haired woman in a blue dress was pulled out by Huang Xiaolong, the female instructor passed out. Quickly, Ma Chuxia moved her aside and started treating her wound.

    Huang Xiaolong held the female ghost whose body was full of black scars with a dagger plunged into her heart and abdomen. The woman ghost screamed, tried to bite Huang Xiaolong like a mad dog, spitting ghost blood. However, the aura of Huang Xiaolong overpowered her, rendering her feeble struggles useless.

    ¡°A ghost!¡± They got so scared that they slumped to the ground, their eyes filled with incredulity, terror, and shaking hearts.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand emanated a golden light that consumed the ghost bit by bit, incinerating her.

    The ghosts and spirits who saw this were scared witless and fled immediately, disappearing from the test field.

    On the other hand, Ma Chuxia succeeded in arresting the woman instructor¡¯s bleeding, using a burn hex sign and sprinkling the ashes into a bottle of mineral water for her to drink.

    In the meantime, a student who had regained some composure spoke to Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia. ¡°God, the Pengfei Driving School truly has ghosts! The rumors are true! No wonder many instructors here behave so strangely, they are uncompassionate and often abuse people. Some students also changed their temperaments drastically.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced; there were only a few dozen students present on the field. But, the driving school had several hundred people, including students, instructors, and staff.

    ¡°Where are the other students?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    A female student quickly replied, ¡°Most of them are asleep in their dorms.¡±

    Simultaneously, a huge amount of ghosts ¨C old, young, male, female, all sorts ¨C were seen entering the driving school from the entrance, almost as if an entire clan was moving in.

    The influx of countless vengeful spirits made the temperature within the driving school plummet, giving the feeling of standing within a cold storage.

    The students in the arena, shivering, their arms wrapped around themselves, muttered, ¡°So cold, why so cold¡­¡±

    Watching one after another of the spirits with their heads tilted to the side and pained expressions drifting through the field, Ma Chuxia exclaimed in fright. ¡°Little Long, could it be that all the spirits in Dong¡¯an city have gathered here?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered, considering a moment. ¡°Formation¡­the center of a formation is here! The Gourd Mountain has always been a ¡®Seven Shadows Formation,¡¯ attracting dark spirits, and within this valley, or rather, within Pengfei Driving School, another formation has been laid. Evil upon evil, amassing the dark and dispersing the light, attracting almost all of the dark energy of Dong¡¯an city. The roaming spirits of Dong¡¯an city, the vengeful spirits who dare not report to the underworld, are all spontaneously rushing here¡­ This is a conspiracy! Zhong Pengfei is setting up a big trap.¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned toward the ground, as if trying to see through it. After a few breaths, he squinted his eyes and murmured, ¡°There¡¯s something strange down there!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong felt that underneath Pengfei Driving School, a menacing force seemed to be stirring, as if it wanted to emerge from the ground and descend upon the human world!

    ¡°Tonight, Zhong Pengfei is in the driving school, I can feel a Zhong aura, this aura¡­ is dozens of times stronger than the Zhong Pengzhan I met before!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to find Zhong Pengfei first! Kill that bastard directly!¡±

    ¡­

    An office building.

    A luxurious office.

    Zhong Pengfei and his brother Zhong Pengzhan, sat on the sofa.

    ¡°Brother, we have attracted most of the vengeful spirits in Dong¡¯an city to the driving school. Can we start our plan tonight?¡± Zhong Pengzhan asked, a bit excited.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s almost time. The moment is almost here¡­Hahaha¡­Little brother, tonight, the greatest moment will come! Our clan will descend upon the world of the living! Haha¡­ This world is ultimately ours! We are the strongest species! Stronger than humans, stronger than ghosts, we are invincible!¡± Zhong Pengfei¡¯s eyes shone with a twisted light, and indescribable ambition. ¡°We will achieve the great lifelong ambition our ancestor Zhong Kui could not! Hahahaha!¡±

    As they spoke, several grim looking ghosts floated in from outside the door; they dropped to their knees in front of Zhong Pengfei and trembled incessantly, fear gnawing at their core.

    Ghosts fear the Zhong, as humans fear ghosts!

    ¡°Master¡­it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s really bad. Two cultivators, a man and a woman, have broken in¡­ they¡¯re very powerful¡­¡± a blue-robed vengeful spirit stammered.

    ¡°What? Why did you not kill them? Useless waste!¡± Zhong Pengfei¡¯s face contorted in violent fury, he reached out and grabbed the blue-robed spirit.

    ¡°No~~~ Master~~ Spare me¡­ I¡¯ll go and kill those cultivators right now¡­ Master¡­ Spare me¡­¡± The blue-robed spirit began to shriek and struggle in terror. Despite his significant strength, he was like a child against Zhong Pengfei.

    Crunch~

    Zhong Pengfei bit off the blue-robed spirit¡¯s head in one bite, gnawing at it, blood squirting from his mouth.

    Even Zhong Pengzhan, who was watching nearby, was somewhat taken aback.

    ¡°Ahhhh~~~!!!¡±

    The other ghosts shrieked in terror and spontaneously dropped dead!

    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t you want a bite? We are descendants of Zhong Kui, we have the blood of Zhong, and eating ghosts is our natural inclination¡­ Tsk tsk, it¡¯s so good, so aromatic~¡± Zhong Pengfei gobbled up the blue-robed spirit with gluttonous zest.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Brother~ I¡­ I think¡­ I¡¯ll pass.¡± Zhong Pengzhan nearly retched.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a waste too! The Zhong blood in you has only awakened a bit, you don¡¯t even dare to eat ghosts. Waste! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my real brother, I would¡¯ve eaten you long ago!¡± Zhong Pengfei sneered menacingly.

    The next second, Zhong Pengfei declared solemnly, ¡°No one can sabotage this great plan! The time is ripe. Feed, open the gateway to the Zhong realm! Let our clan descend upon the mortal realm! Ruling over the world!!¡±

    After a pause, Zhong Pengfei looked at Zhong Pengzhan. ¡°You go arrange it right away. Have all the vengeful spirits in the driving school surround and kill those intruders!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Descend! Yin Tribe!

    Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Descend! Yin Tribe!

    Now, the entire Pengfei Driving School was swathed in rampant Evil Qi and a brooding chill.

    A heavy fog had set in, hiding numerous wandering malevolent spirits. The bleak moonlight revealed their grotesque faces twisted in avarice. Their terrifying faces were different shades of green, with big gnarly teeth, and wide grinning expressions of odd and bizarre expressions. Various types of poltergeists could be seen, including the Purple-Ghost and Blue-Ghost.

    Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Ma Chuxia, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, and Xia Ying, hurried around searching for the instigator of all this chaos ¨C Zhong Pengfei.

    A dozen terrified driving school students scurried behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly, out from a building up ahead, dashed a bunch of men and women dressed in nightclothes!

    One of the students behind Huang Xiaolong exclaimed, ¡°This is the dormitory, they are all classmates from our driving school!¡±

    The pajama-clad students, eerily laughing, held plastic buckets and began to drench themselves in the liquid inside, seemingly out of their minds.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s gasoline! They are dousing themselves in gasoline!¡± Xia Ying cried out in horror, ¡°What are they about to do?¡±

    ¡°They are possessed. They all have been possessed by vengeful ghosts,¡± Ma Chuxia urgently surmised.

    Speedily, the students who had doused themselves with gasoline, pulled out lighters, and then¨Cset themselves on fire!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    One by one, they turned into human torches, the fierce flames audibly charring their flesh. However, they did not scream in pain but emitted creepy laughter as they scampered around.

    Simultaneously, on the rooftop of the dormitory building, dozens of shadows appeared, and in the blink of an eye, they began jumping off, like dumplings being plunged into boiling water!

    Splat~~ Splat~~ Splat~~~

    One by one, they threw themselves to their death, their bodies mangled in a bloody mess. Despite their crushed bones and spurting blood, their popped-out eyes held a sinister expression.

    Folliowing that, the entire driving school was besieged by malevolent spirits who chased students and wreaked havoc.

    Great, utter chaos! The whole damn Pengfei Driving School descended into chaos.

    Screams of terror, growls of anger, and ghostly laughter mixed into one cacophonous roar.

    The spirits of the students killed by the ghosts floated around, wailing in desolation, their faces showing bewildered expressions as if they hadn¡¯t yet grasped why they were dead.

    ¡°Little Long, it seems Zhong Pengfei has started his operation. Not only has he set a nefarious formation using boundless Yin Qi to trap ghosts, it seems he also plans to slaughter all the living humans in this driving school to create more spirits!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°These innocent students, their death is too tragic! Too Tragic!¡±

    From all directions, countless sinister spirits surged forward like a turbulent tide, bearing their sharp fangs and monstrous features, lunging at Huang Xiaolong, fervently screaming ¨C ¡°Kill these Taoists! Eat these Taoists! The Master wants these Taoists dead!¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile.

    In a secluded location within the Pengfei Driving School grounds.

    Brothers Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan, adrenaline surging, were standing by an ancient well.

    Cursive inscriptions that resembled tadpoles filled the surface of the well.

    The well emanated a devouring force like a black hole, drawing in Yin Qi from all sides, like surging tidal waves.

    It appeared that if there was an enchanted formation within the Pengfei Driving School, then this well was the ¡®heart¡¯ of it, functioning as a trap for Yin Qi and ghosts.

    ¡°The moment of glory has arrived!¡± Zhong Pengfei was hysterical, ¡°Now, let the feeding begin! Great Yin Tribe, descend upon the mortal realm!¡±

    Having said this, Zhong Pengfei pulled out a dagger and slit his finger, letting his blood drip into the well.

    Zhong Pengzhan followed by also piercing his finger and squeezing a drop of his blood into the well.

    In an instant, the well began to bubble up with a foul-smelling pus, it violently roiled like water gushing from a fountain.

    It seemed as though the well was connected to a strange and eerie world from where a mixture of terrifying sounds thundered along with bloodthirsty shrieks. The cries were similar to those of a ghost, but not exactly, however, they managed to sound even more ferocious.

    The sound from the well grew louder, causing the ground itself to start trembling.

    ¡°Feed!¡± shouted Zhong Pengfei frantically.

    ¡­

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, countless fierce ghosts crowded around, snarling and snapping as if they wanted to shred Huang Xiaolong and those around him into small pieces.

    ¡°A bunch of troublesome things.¡± Huang Xiaolong crumpled his eyebrows impatiently, preparing a massive strike to wipe out these ghosts.

    Ma Chuxia drew her Peach Wood Sword, her entire body filled with Daoist power, ready to fight.

    However!

    Creak~~Creak~~Creak~~!

    The ground inexplicably began to crack!

    A foul-smelling pus erupted from the crevices!

    Then, one-by-one, black and shriveled arms eerily extended out, grabbing onto the ankles of the fierce ghosts.

    Thousands of spirits shrieked in horror.

    Yet, those arms from underneath the Earth, pulled them into the cracks quickly, without any chance to struggle or resist.

    Those harsh spirits were quickly dragged down entirely into the ground, emerging with a teeth-grinding sound of chewing, as spirit blood splattered from the cracks.

    It seemed as though something under the ground was eating the ghosts!

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the onslaught of ghosts that was charging at Huang Xiaolong and his companions, had been devoured by the criss-crossing crevices.

    The ground was smeared with the filthy and nauseating spirit blood.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ what¡­ what exactly is happening?¡± Ma Chuxia asked, feeling the scene before her eyes transcend her understanding.

    ¡°This¡­ this is feeding,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong as he pondered. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, beneath the driving school run by Pengfei, lies the domain of Yin. Zhong Pengfei summoned countless spirits, just to feed them to the Yins down below. As a result, Yins are stirred up. They are like flies chasing after smells, racing to ascend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Master Long, I understand, is it like fishing?¡± Zhou Mi gestured as she spoke. ¡°These ghosts serve as the bait to lure out Yins.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°Yes, this is ¡®fishing for Yin¡¯, but Yins are suppressed under their realm and generally can¡¯t climb out. Just feeding isn¡¯t enough to summon them to the mortal world. You also need a ladder¡­¡±

    ¡°A ladder?¡± Xia Ying and Ma Chuxia looked tense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We have to find Zhong Pengfei. We don¡¯t have much time left,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he quickly walked ahead. ¡°Yins are far more bloodthirsty than ghosts and cause far greater harm. Once a large number of Yins invade the mortal world, blood would flow like rivers. They feed on ghosts, causing chaos in the order of both worlds. The consequences are unimaginable.¡±

    ¡­

    By the ancient well!

    Surges of chilling evils soared from the bottom of the well, shooting upwards like a pillar.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Enjoy! Enjoy this delicious meal¡­¡± Zhong Pengfei, with his hands raised, screeched, ¡°Descend! Yin Tribe!¡±

    In a split second, gusts of strange wind erupted from the well, making the entire mountain range seem to sway with its force.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With a heavy downpour spilling from the sky!

    The ominous clouds veiled the moon!

    Thunder and lightning!

    A number of black and withered arms gripped the rim of the ancient well. It seemed as though in the next second, a demonic beast would crawl out from the well!

    ¡­

 Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Chapter 677: You Cant Kill Me!

    Chapter 677: Chapter 677: You Can¡¯t Kill Me!

    The entire Hulu Mountain seemed filled with an overwhelming air that provoked suffocation and despair!

    The sinister ghosts infesting Pengfei Driving School had all been forcefully dragged into the Yin Tribe realm underground, swallowed by the cruel and evil Yin Tribe.

    The heavy rain thundered, ceaselessly roaring.

    Finally¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and the others arrived at the ancient well.

    ¡°Oh? Trying to crawl out?¡± Huang Xiaolong studied the dried black hands clinging to the well edge, a look of relief appearing his eyes. ¡°Hahaha~~~ It seems I¡¯m not late. This well is the ladder connecting to the Yin Tribe¡¯s realm, isn¡¯t it? Despite the ladder, the barrier between the living world and the Yin Tribe¡¯s realm is too strict, so the Yin Tribe can¡¯t climb out in a hurry. There¡¯s still time, there¡¯s still time.¡±

    ¡°You?! Damn it, it¡¯s you!¡± Zhong Pengzhan immediately recognized Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ying, his face full of fury. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s this brat who swaggered in our family¡¯s Taoist temple, even shattering the statue of our ancestor Zhong Kui! Kill him! Brother, destroy him, devour his spirit!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see, the one who caused trouble at the funeral home and destroyed Zhong Family¡¯s fortune, it was you, right?¡± Zhong Pengfei glared at Huang Xiaolong, his face becoming incredibly fierce, his eyes nearly bulging out, but with a smirk on his lips, he clearly looked contemptuous. ¡°A Taoist? Heh~~~ It¡¯s already too late, you cannot change anything now.¡±

    After a pause, Zhong Pengfei arrogantly continued, ¡°Since you are a man of the Tao, why not serve me? I am a descendant of the Heavenly Master Zhong Kui, you could be of some value as my servant. And you, Ma Chuxia, Chairman Ma, you could consider becoming my woman. This way, perhaps I could spare your life.¡±

    Ma Chuxia and Zhong Pengfei had met several times before. At first, Ma Chuxia had tried her hardest to persuade Zhong Pengfei to join the Mystical Studies Association, but had been repeatedly turned down.

    ¡°Heh~~~ You, half-human, half-Yin Tribe monster, you really think your plan can succeed? How naive.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°I will foil your plans and let you taste the flavor of despair before killing you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~¡± Zhong Pengfei broke into a fit of angry laughter.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    Another stream of black miasma spurted from the bottom of the well, shooting straight into the sky. The well echoed with intense roars.

    The dried black hands clinging to the well edge increased, winding together like tangled ropes, struggling to climb out.

    Lightning flashed, thunder roared, torrential rain poured, violent winds blew¡­ what a picture of the apocalypse!

    ¡°Alright, first let¡¯s seal this well.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a cold smile. Then, looking earnest, he took a step forward!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s step was actually upwards, and below his foot, a green lotus manifested.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong stepped forward, and with each step, a lotus was born. Like a divine being, he walked on the void. At the same time, he chanted sutras that sounded both Buddhist and Taoist.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice echoed far and wide. It seemed to contain supreme Buddhist merit and boundless Taoist spirit. Those who heard this voice felt as if their hearts were purified. The voice was like that of a great sage of ancient times, spreading teachings and enlightening the world!

    In an instant, the quivering of Hulu Mountain ceased, the torrential rain suddenly stopped, and thunder and lightning vanished.

    The miasma spewing out of the well dispersed, and the enchanting beauty of the bright moon and twinkling stars was visible again in the night sky.

    ¡°How is it possible? How can this be?¡± Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan, the two brothers, had bulging eyes, faces both panicked and incredulous.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? You¡­ You can actually suppress the miasma of the Yin Tribe¡¯s realm, who the hell are you? No! No! No! Nobody can prevent the descent of the Yin Tribe to the human world!¡± Zhong Pengfei, seemingly insane, cut his wrist with a knife, letting his blood drip into the ancient well!

    The nearly dissipated miasma once again began to surge.

    ¡°Forget it, the ladder from the Yin Tribe¡¯s realm to the human world has already been built under this well, so it must be firmly suppressed, otherwise it will cause troubles sooner or later.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    The next moment!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~!!!!!!

    Golden lights burst out from within Huang Xiaolong, their sacred radiance illuminating all around!

    Each beam of golden light was a talisman!

    Densely packed, they numbered in the thousands, tens of thousands!

    These talismans were not taken from the canvas bag Huang Xiaolong carried, but were stored inside his body!

    These talismans looked ancient, the cinnabar characters on them densely packed like clusters of small tadpoles. Each talisman¡¯s characters formed the shape of a human figure.

    Upon closer inspection, they seemed to resemble a divine being, sitting cross-legged on a cushion.

    Altogether, tens of thousands of such talismans levitated in the void, flashing with a golden light. The sight was truly spectacular!

    Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan, the two brothers, were completely dumbfounded, as if they were dreaming, murmuring, ¡°Who are you? Who are you really?¡±

    The next second¡­

    Boom~~!!!!!!!

    These tens of thousands of talismans astonishingly assembled into a golden octagonal temple, spanning half an acre!

    This octagonal temple consisted of a two-story hall with three tiers of eaves and a hip and gable roof. The entire temple was majestic, an ingenious masterpiece with carved beams and painted rafters, ornamental animals, looking so lifelike.

    Not only that, the temple was ablaze with golden light, reflecting the profound arts of Taoism, radiating divine aura, capable of suppressing ghosts, people, demons, gods ¡ª suppressing everything!

    Hiding thousands of talismans within the body, the talismans forming a temple, suppressing everything!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mysterious abilities once again left Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying speechless, filled with amazement and pride.

    Rumble~~~~

    The golden temple descended directly onto the ancient well!

    ¡°Damn it! Get out of the way!¡±

    Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan seeing the bad turn quickly ran away!

    The golden temple slowly descended, covering the ancient well completely.

    The temple stood proudly on this grass, covering the ancient well.

    Suppression!

    The never-ending stream of Yin energy, surging towards Pengfei Driving School, was abruptly severed, and the nefarious gases leaking from the well vanished, unable to seep out a bit.

    Within the driving school, the cracks on the ground, where the malignant spirits had swallowed the Yin souls, were all closed and healed.

    ¡°Fantastic! Little Long! You¡¯ve suppressed the entrance from Yin World to the world of living! Now we don¡¯t have to worry about the Yin Tribe crawling out and causing chaos!¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed, heaving a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You~~you~~~you¡­¡± Zhong Pengfei stuttered in extreme rage, his face turning gloomy. ¡°You dared to interfere! I¡­I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    His well-calculated plan of many years had just gone awry, falling short at the last moment!

    Enraged, he was ready to kill Huang Xiaolong, to tear him limb from limb, and consume Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin soul piece by piece!

    ¡°Hmm~~~I¡¯m actually aiming to kill you.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Monsters like you must die.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~~~¡± Zhong Pengfei suddenly laughed wildly. ¡°Naive!Yes, your Taoist arts are invincible, even worthy of the legendary Heavenly Master, a rare breed in this world. However, you can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m untouchable! Don¡¯t you know that the Yin Tribe is immune to all earthly spells!!!!! Hahaha~~~~ Today, the one who will die, is you!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Chapter 678: The Weakness of Nerve!

    Chapter 678: Chapter 678: The Weakness of Nerve!

    ¡°You monster! Shameless bragger!¡± Ma Chuxia, with her fiery temper and detestation for evil, was unable to suppress her anger anymore. Within the Pengfei Driving School, countless innocent students had been killed this very night, all because of Zhong Pengfei. She could no longer tolerate it and threw out several ¡°Thunder Strike Talismans.¡±

    The talismans transform into lightning!

    Snap! Snap! Snap!

    The lightning, like a sword, struck directly towards Zhong Pengfei!

    However, the Thunder Strike, transformed from Daoist power and striking precisely on Zhong Pengfei, didn¡¯t move him an inch. His face was full of disdainful sneer. ¡°I told you, as a member of the Yin Tribe, your Daoist arts are useless against me. Chairman Ma, your Daoist skills are indeed brilliant, but to me, they are just like a child¡¯s play, not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°Unable to kill you? Maybe not!¡± Xia Ying made her move!

    Stepping forward, she swung her right palm!

    Her charm pressed out as fiercely as a grinding wheel, rolling out, and burst out with a deafening roar!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhong Pengfei¡¯s fear of ancient martial Grandmasters obviously surpassed that of ordinary Taoists. However, he was agile and fast, like a rabbit slipped away from Xia Ying¡¯s aerial True Qi attack. Like a ghost!

    ¡°Uh~~ The motion speed of the Yin Tribe is extremely fast.¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly stated.

    Despite Huang Xiaolong¡¯s position himself as Yin Emperor, honestly speaking, he knew a little about the Yin Tribe, but not that much.

    ¡°If Zhong Pengfei, who is half human and half Yin Tribe, has such strange speed, I¡¯m afraid a pure members of the Yin Tribe would be many times faster.¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°Go die!¡± Zhong Pengfei took a silenced pistol from his bosom, aimed at Xia Ying¡¯s head, and fired.

    In a split second, Xia Ying burst out the inmost potential of her life; she dodged and at the same time gathered all her True Qi. On her body, a light Protecting Shield of True Qi formed.

    Puff~~~~

    The bullet skimmed past Xia Ying¡¯s head and flew by. She only lost a few strands of hair and was not injured. However, she broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Seeing his woman nearly got hurt, Huang Xiaolong was overwhelmed with an irresistible killing intent!

    ¡°Sister Xia Ying, I will help you!¡± As an ancient martial arts Grandmaster, Ma Chuxia¡¯s True Qi, hardened in her body, was much stronger than Xia Ying. She slammed a punch at Zhong Pengfei¡¯s head. The speed of this True Qi Fist Shadow was even faster than a bullet.

    Zhong Pengfei was in great disorder, but managed to duck the attack.

    Ma Chuxia took the bull by the horns, not giving Zhong Pengfei a chance to breathe. She struck out her fists one after another, bringing her True Qi exploding and forming a crazy surge!

    Zhong Pengfei was stuck between a rock and a hard place, caught in a dangerous situation.

    Zhong Pengzhan, who was standing to the side, was scared out of his wits. The awakening of his Yin Tribe blood lineage was limited, and his strength was far inferior to that of Zhong Pengfei¡¯s. He also had no courage to help, instead, his face turned pale, and he kept moving backward.

    At last!

    Bang~~!!!!!

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s punch hit Zhong Pengfei¡¯s chest!

    Crack~~

    The sound of bone breaking could be heard!

    Zhong Pengfei¡¯s breastbone was smashed by the weight of tens of thousands of pounds, which seemed like being hit by a speeding truck. His entire chest was caved in. Blood oozed from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. He seemed dead.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Zhong Pengzhan cried out shrilly in fear.

    ¡°Humph!¡± A cold snort sounded, and Zhong Pengfei¡¯s body slowly fell down. However, a black shadow shot out of his body, and it directly floated away!

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t kill me~~¡± A chilling voice sounded.

    This voice belonged to a slightly chubby student standing fearfully in the back of the group.

    The fat boy¡¯s face twisted, and his eyes were filled with hatred and resentment. He walked out tremblingly, ¡°You can never kill me! I am the noble member of the Yin Tribe! You can¡¯t kill me! Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­this¡­this is¡­Zhong Pengfei¡­we¡­we destroyed his physical body, but¡­but¡­but he reincarnated in another person¡¯s body¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was completely unclear about the situation. ¡°This situation is like being possessed by a ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on! Continue to kill! Kill everyone here!¡± The chubby boy taunted.

    ¡°Ah~~~ Run quickly! Run quickly!¡± The surrounding students were scared and tried to escape.

    ¡°Little Long, it seems we can¡¯t just randomly make a move anymore. Otherwise, this guy will possess another innocent person again. Not only will we unable to eliminate him, but we will also kill innocent people.¡± Ma Chuxia hesitated, ¡°But¡­can we just let him go?¡±

    ¡°Hee hee~~~¡± The chubby boy laughed nastily. ¡°To tell you the truth, don¡¯t think the repression of this well will solve everything! Sooner or later, the Yin Tribe will descend onto the mortal world. Today¡¯s plan is just a small part of our plan, that¡¯s all, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was intrigued. ¡°This ¡®Gourd Mountain¡¯ was blank on the map from 1985 to 1995. What happened during these ten years?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Indeed, some things happened during these ten years¡­ But why should I tell you?¡± Responded the chubby boy maliciously laughing. ¡°Sooner or later, you all will die, and your souls will be devoured by me! Now, you may not be afraid of me, but when you die and turn into ghosts, you will fear me to the bone, at that time, I can torment you as much as I want ¡­ ha ha ha ~~ just thinking about it makes me feel very happy!¡±

    ¡°Huh~~~ you really think I can¡¯t do anything about you?¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked and chuckled.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong turned to Ma Chuxia with a smile. ¡°Little wife, ghosts die and become Yin Tribe members, actually, members of the Yin Tribe are just more powerful ghosts. Do you know what¡¯s the biggest difference between ghosts and the Yin Tribe?¡±

    Ma Chuxia was taken aback.

    ¡°I happen to know this.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t have shadows, but the Yin Tribe does. Ghosts have ghostly bodies, but the Yin Tribe is ethereal. The Yin Tribe, in fact, exists in the form of shadows! If the Yin Tribe wants to control a person, they control the person¡¯s shadow!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were burning brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Yin Tribe, as I said. But I do know that they exist as shadows, so ¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong cast his gaze downward at the shadow of the chubby boy!

    Under the moonlight, the shadow of the chubby boy was elongated!

    This black shadow, faint and elusive, was filled with an aura of evil!

    Moreover, if you look closely, you would find that within the chubby boy¡¯s black shadow, there was a strange shadow that seemed to be slowly devouring the boy¡¯s own shadow!

    ¡°In other words! To kill the Yin Tribe, we just need to attack the shadow of the person they are possessing! That way, we can harm the true body of the Yin Tribe!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes were as sharp as ever.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The chubby boy¡¯s face changed immediately. The smile that was filled with satisfaction and provocation a moment ago froze now. The next second, he looked terrified! It was as if a snake had its vital point, the heart, seized!

    Whoosh~~~~~~~

    Xia Ying¡¯s right hand lifted, and a dark light flashed!

    It was a dagger that flew out of her hand, stabbed into the ground, right above the chubby boy¡¯s black shadow!

    ¡­

 Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Lifelong Greatest Enemy!

    Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Lifelong Greatest Enemy!

    As an ancient martial arts Grandmaster, Xia Ying¡¯s aim in throwing the short knife was quite good, nailing it near the shadow¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    The fat man let out a heart-wrenching scream as if seriously wounded!

    The next second, a sinister black shadow burst out from the fat man¡¯s silhouette, scurrying away rapidly.

    The shadow hovered in the air, but its speed was slowing down, leaving a trail of foul-smelling pus droplets on its path.

    ¡°Evil creature! You are finally injured! Die!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she launched a punch!

    The True Qi from her fist directly bombarded the black shadow!

    Bang~~~!!!!!!

    The shadow shattered into pieces.

    A gloomy and despairing voice screeched, ¡°You will all die! The Yin Tribe will never let you go! Sooner or later, you will witness the great Yin Tribe descend upon the mortal world, governing both the yin and yang realms!¡±

    The shadow burst and turned into a sprinkle of pus that splattered all over.

    It seemed that Zhong Pengfei had indeed been obliterated.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    The ghost dies, turning Yin; the Yin dies, scattering to the wind!

    Looking at the fat man again, he had already been foaming at the mouth, lying flat on his back. His shadow was extremely damaged and ravaged.

    Ma Chuxia ran over and looked, frowning and saying, ¡°Little Long, this¡­this fat man¡­he¡¯s not dead. However, it seems his soul has been irreparably damaged. Even if he survives, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be vegatative. How pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­my dear, you really are a bit impulsive. You just obliterated that guy directly and I was just about to question him about some things,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat speechless.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ma Chuxia choked, then stammered, ¡°Little Long, why didn¡¯t you stop me and let me leave a survivor?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~a survivor? Isn¡¯t there one left?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced mischievously at Zhong Pengzhan.

    Zhong Pengzhan turned pale and prepared to flee!

    Huang Xiaolong quickly jumped over and stepped on his shadow!

    ¡°Ah~~! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t step on me!¡± Zhong Pengzhan seemed to be in pain, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, shrieking and repeatedly begging for mercy. ¡°Spare me, it¡¯s not my fault¡­I don¡¯t eat ghosts, and I haven¡¯t harmed anyone¡­the Yin bloodline in me has just awakened a little¡­I can only scare the ghosts, and moreover, I can¡¯t even control others using shadows, I am really weak¡­please let me go¡­¡±

    With Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s shadow pinned, the poor guy was immobilised, frightened to the point of pissing himself.

    ¡°I must say, you really are useless. Such a coward.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked down on him. ¡°Okay, start talking, spill what you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­what do you want me to say?¡± Zhong Pengzhan¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Tell me why ¡®Gourd Mountain¡¯ disappeared from the map for a decade,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh. ¡°What exactly happened during these ten years? And, Zhong Pengfei said that, besides this well, Yin Tribe has other dark schemes, with ambitions to descend upon the mortal world. Speak out. Don¡¯t lie. No one can lie to me. Those who do not tell the truth will be obliterated. You only get one chance.¡±

    ¡°If¡­if I tell you, you¡­you¡­will you let me go?¡± Zhong Pengzhan asked terrified.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°You¡¯re just a small lackey. Whether I kill you or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­all right! I¡¯ll tell!¡± Zhong Pengzhan has apparently made up his mind to spill the beans to save his life. ¡°During¡­during that decade¡­ several of¡­ members of the Yin Tribe¡­ climbed out of¡­¡±

    ¡°What??!!!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, all exclaimed in shock, gasping for breath.

    ¡°You mean¡­ pure Yin, and not your sort of half-human and half-Yin hybrids?¡± Ma Chuxia asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­¡± Zhong Pengzhan trembled, ¡°True Yin¡­ but I¡¯ve never seen them¡­ perhaps because, my awakened Yin bloodline is too weak, so they disdain to meet me¡­ they¡­ they sensed my brother¡¯s presence¡­ and found my brother when he was very young¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡­ they gave my brother a task, to set up a Formation near this well on Gourd Mountain, attracting the Yin energy and inviting the devil¡­ then fill the Yin Realm with these devils as food, allowing more Yin to descend to the mortal realm.¡±

    ¡°In fact, underneath this ancient well, there¡¯s a pathway leading to the Yin realm¡­ but it¡¯s not easy for Yin to claw their way up. Hence, they need to be fed first. Using fierce spirits as bait, they¡¯re lured out. Those few who made it out were just fortunate. Such a small probability, perhaps once every thousands of years. Our ancestor, Zhong Kui, was probably a Yin creature who happened to descend and took control over a human, forming familial bonds, and eventually giving birth to our ancestor, Zhong Kui, with an awakened Yin bloodline.¡±

    ¡°As for why Gourd Mountain disappeared from the maps for a decade, I¡¯m not quite sure, as my brother and I were too young at that time. Afterwards, based on my brother¡¯s analysis, it was because too many supernatural events had occurred in Dong¡¯an City during that decade, and people realised this was caused by the Yin¡¯s descent from Gourd Mountain. To cover up this frightening fact, Gourd Mountain was deliberately removed from the map. Of course, it was just my brother¡¯s analysis. There could be other reasons.¡±

    ¡°And those few Yin that made it out, where are they?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked grimly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ my brother only said that in the mortal world, there is more than one such well connected to the Yin realm¡­ they¡­ they must have gone to find other passages¡­ my brother said that the great Yin tribe, will one day descend upon the mortal realm and rule over both Yin and Yang, becoming the invincible supreme.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, things are getting tricky. Some Yin have secretly sneaked into the mortal world during 1985-1995. They harbor ill intentions¡­ they have been secretly hiding among us for over two decades now¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s voice turned icy.

    ¡°The Yin can control humans through shadows, so these few Yin have mastered the rules of the mortal world and are hiding among us. Perhaps they hold high statuses and are even respected by people.¡± Xia Ying was also deeply worried.

    ¡°As for the Yin, I¡¯m not very familiar with them. Only under very close proximity could I possibly sense their presence.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled helplessly. ¡°I wonder if those few Yin found any other passages connected to the Yin realm.¡±

    ¡°Master Long, if the Yin Tribe invades the mortal world on a large scale, it would¡­it would cause great chaos, and many will suffer.¡± Miao Erfang said fearfully.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I will find those Yin and kill them.¡± Huang Xiaolong composed himself and laughed. ¡°All right, let¡¯s leave this place. I have suppressed this well, effectively blocking one passage to the Yin realm. We¡¯ll cross future bridges when we come to them.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After dealing with the Zhong brothers, they considered the matter temporarily settled. As for those few Yin that had infiltrated the mortal world for quite some time, Huang Xiaolong could only slowly search for clues.

    Somewhat vaguely, Huang Xiaolong had a premonition that those few Yin would become his lifelong adversaries!

    ¡°My dear, Zhong Pengzhan is no threat. Keep him under house arrest for the time being, don¡¯t kill him. Perhaps we can use him as bait to lure out those Yin.¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Ma Chuxia with a smile.

    He paused and stretched himself lazily, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back to the City God Temple to sleep!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Chapter 680: Beautiful lady, come in for some incense!

    Chapter 680: Chapter 680: Beautiful lady, come in for some incense!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong and the beauties returned to the city. The aftermath at Pengfei Driving School was taken care of by Ma Chuxia. With the extensive personnel and enormous power of the Metaphysical Society, handling this matter secretly was not a problem at all.

    As for the matter concerning the ¡°Nemesis,¡± they naturally kept mum about it and did not disclose it to the public.

    Zhong Pengzhan was also taken away by Ma Chuxia to be imprisoned in the Metaphysical Society¡¯s lair. He was held in a big mansion, closely watched round the clock by the elite of the Society to ensure foolproof security.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong, Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, stayed in City Temple, while Ma Chuxia returned to the Metaphysical Society¡¯s lair.

    Being in City Temple would calm a worrisome mind, making one feel warm and comfortable all over.

    Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, all grew fond of this place. All the strange events that had occurred that night, as well as the terrifying ¡°Nemesis,¡± seemed to have been tossed out of their minds.

    In the big room.

    ¡°Little Long, will you be living here from now on?¡± Xia Ying asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty nice here. It¡¯s definitely more comfortable than any five-star hotel. If you guys like the place, you can all stay here in the City Temple and keep me company,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Let me tell you, this City Temple has divinity. If you live here regularly, even if you have an incurable disease, you¡¯ll gradually recover.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll be staying here for a while. Once the martial arts competition of the ¡®Rising Dragon List¡¯ held by the ten ancient martial arts families begins, I¡¯ll leave this place.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I¡­ I want to go!¡± Xia Ying spoke eagerly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, of course, I will take you,¡± Huang Xiaolong assured Xia Ying with a look of confidence.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang also chimed in. ¡°Master Long, we want to go too!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you two to go,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know martial arts, so going there wouldn¡¯t be interesting.¡±

    ¡°Master Long, you~~~¡± Zhou Mi feigned a tearful mien, ¡°You¡¯re playing favorites!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Master Long, because you were intimate with Sister Xia Ying, you treat her better¡­¡± Miao Erfang wore a wronged expression and then muttered, ¡°Master Long, Mimi and I can serve you together, let you have¡­can you be a bit nicer to us too?¡±

    ¡°Ahem~~~¡± Xia Ying was on the verge of dying from embarrassment, her face turned scarlet. She quickly changed the subject, ¡°By the way, Little Long, those Nemesis, we don¡¯t know where they are hiding¡­it¡¯s like a time bomb.¡±

    Zhou Mi guessed, ¡°Could they be hiding not in Huaxia, but in other countries? If that¡¯s the case, it would be great, let them go wreck havoc on the foreigners!¡±

    ¡°Really, Mimi, you¡¯re quite nationalistic,¡± Miao Erfang said with laughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as they appear within my sight, I can recognize them¡­they¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with disdain.

    He was not afraid of the Nemesis, what irritated him a bit was that he didn¡¯t know where those Nemesis were!

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m a bit tired now, time to sleep.¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he prepared to sleep.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s sleep. But, Master Long, can you and Sister Xia Ying not be too noisy at night?¡± Zhou Mi grinned slyly.

    ¡°Ah~~Everything is good about this City Temple, except for the lack of a water source. We can¡¯t even take a bath, let alone drink water,¡± Miao Erfang grumbled.

    Huang Xiaolong responded lazily, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, I¡¯ll figure out a solution for the water source tomorrow.¡±

    The night passed without additional conversation.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong was a bit fatigued and didn¡¯t go to Xia Ying¡¯s bed.

    As for Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, the three of them were so tired that they fell asleep in less than a minute.

    The next day!

    The first to rise was Xia Ying, who ran to the woods near the City Temple to collect some wild vegetables and fruits. She prepared a porridge out of them, which tasted quite delicious, to the delight of Huang Xiaolong and others.

    After eating, the four sat in the front hall chatting.

    ¡°Living in secluded mountains, away from the hustle and dust of the world, is actually quite nice. However, the matter of food and water is indeed a problem. Why don¡¯t we drive to the city later and do a massive shopping?¡± Zhou Mi suggested.

    ¡°No need for that. I can handle food and water,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°At the most, we just need to buy some common rice. I can use the Magic Artifact bowl to transform the common rice into immortal rice.¡±

    Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi had all tasted this immortal rice before. Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, their mouths started watering.

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°However, if the City Temple continues without visitors, that would be rather dull. Ah, without visitors coming to burn incense and fulfill their vows, I cannot gather the wishes of the masses.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what are the wishes of the masses?¡± Xia Ying asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­ the wishes of the masses is a kind of very powerful force. This energy can create all miracles in the world,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile. ¡°It is said, spells are inferior to divine skills, divine skills are inferior to karma, and karma is inferior to wishes. Xia Ying, as a martial artist, you naturally know the power of True Qi. But, I have to tell you, comparing the power of True Qi with the wishes of the masses is like a firefly competing with the sun and moon. It is not worth mentioning!¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ that¡¯s too amazing!¡± Xia Ying was astonished.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s amazing,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Only deities can gather the wishes of the masses.¡±

    Although Huang Xiaolong is the only ghost enforcer of the underworld, the Yin Emperor, he has not yet harvested the wishes of the masses.

    Just then, a car¡¯s braking sound came from outside the City Temple.

    ¡°Hmm? Little Long, someone is coming this way. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re here to worship.¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong led Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang outside.

    In the yard outside the City Temple, a moonlight-white Maserati was parked, with a man and a woman stepping out of the car.

    The woman was in her early twenties, wearing a black jacket, her perfect buttocks wrapped in a tight skirt.

    With her beautiful figure, a diamond necklace adorning her fair neck, cascading black hair, and snowy wrists, she was truly a top-tier beauty, not inferior to Xia Ying.

    The man was also in his twenties, dressed luxuriously, radiating an imposing aura of haughtiness. One look at him and you could tell he was the type of the rich and privileged.

    ¡°Why is there a Taoist temple here?¡± The young woman frowned, her face full of surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not right. When I drove past last month, all there was a heap of decrepit, rotting buildings¡­¡±

    In front of the young woman, the City Temple stood, magnificent and majestic, with golden walls and green tiles, exuding a sense of solemnity.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Qinxue, let¡¯s go,¡± the man beside her chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s probably just been repaired recently. Nothing to worry about. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to ¡®Tianchi Temple¡¯ to burn incense and make a vow? Let¡¯s hurry, try to reach ¡®Tianchi Temple¡¯ before lunchtime.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± The young woman stood in front of the City Temple, suddenly feeling as if a mysterious force was beckoning her, making her extremely curious to explore.

    ¡°Seriously? Qinxue, this obscure little Taoist temple isn¡¯t worth visiting,¡± the man urged. ¡°Let¡¯s go to ¡®Tianchi Temple.¡¯ It¡¯s the best temple in the city of Dong¡¯an, famous for its thriving incense and fame. It is said that its Buddha is very effective, maybe¡­ maybe it could help your aunt.¡±

    Just as the young woman hesitated, Huang Xiaolong had already walked out, saying with a smile, ¡°Beautiful lady, why don¡¯t you come in and burn some incense?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Chapter 681: The Will of All Beings!

    Chapter 681: Chapter 681: The Will of All Beings!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, the young girl raised an eyebrow, looking at Huang Xiaolong, as well as Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi standing behind him.

    A thread of disappointment couldn¡¯t help but rise in her heart.

    Initially, this ¡°Taoist temple¡± seemed quite appealing, with glazed tiles, bright yellow walls, exuding a solemn and peaceful aura that made one wonder if the inside housed a temple keeper or host who had attained the Tao.

    But to her surprise, a few young men and women in casual attire came out. Especially that young man, his irreverent expression was completely out of sync with a sacred Buddhist or Taoist temple, entirely out of place!

    The man glanced at Huang Xiaolong, and then at Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang standing behind Huang Xiaolong, and a sense of jealousy inexplicably arose in his heart.

    Damn it, one man with three women? And not just any three, but three exceptionally beautiful women!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man snorted coldly, ¡°Qinxue, I know you¡¯re worried about your aunt¡¯s illness¡­ But¡­ to be frank, we are both educated people, we shouldn¡¯t be superstitious. I agreed to accompany you to ¡®Tianchi Temple¡¯ to offer incense, which is already somewhat against my beliefs¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s hurry over. In fact, I¡¯ve already contacted some German neurology experts for your aunt, who are quite reputable internationally¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! Mu Yunfan, today, I didn¡¯t ask you to accompany me to ¡®Tianchi Temple¡¯. It was you who insisted on coming¡­¡± The man¡¯s words gave the girl ¡®Qinxue¡¯ a rebellious attitude. ¡°German neurology experts? Sorry, I no longer have faith in medical science. Over the years, I¡¯ve visited all the neurology hospitals around the world for my mother¡¯s illness, to no avail¡­ Alright, Mu Yunfan, you can do as you wish. I am going in to offer incense.¡±

    If Mu Yunfan hadn¡¯t been chattering in the girl ¡°Qinxue¡±¡®s ear, she might¡¯ve just left in her car. But his nagging backfired, so even if this was the den of the tiger, Qinxue had to go in and have a look!

    Right then, Qinxue climbed the steps, and walked up to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°May I ask, when was this Taoist temple built?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is not a Taoist temple. It¡¯s ¡®Chenghuang Temple¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°Some time ago, this place was almost a ruin, but I¡¯ve had it fixed up.¡±

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang exchanged a glance, thinking, here we go, business is coming, our first business!

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are the temple keeper here?¡± Qinxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°Temple keeper? Well¡­ kind of. I do call the shots in this Chenghuang Temple.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Go in and offer incense, it¡¯s very efficacious.¡±

    ¡°You look quite young. What¡¯s your educational background?¡± The man ¡®Mu Yunfan¡¯, glanced askance at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Do you have a business license? I¡¯m telling you honestly, don¡¯t think about tricking people! I have contacts in the Bureau of Ethnic and Religious Affairs, behave yourself, or I¡¯ll have you detained in a minute!¡±

    ¡°Hey~~~ No clamoring in front of the Chenghuang Temple, or it¡¯s disrespect to me. And you¡¯d be subject to retribution.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Mu Yunfan mockingly.

    ¡°You~~~!¡± Mu Yunfan was furious.

    ¡°Mu Yunfan, if you continue like this, disappear from my sight right away! You don¡¯t need to accompany me to ¡®Tianchi Temple¡¯ today!¡± Qinxue gave him a notice to leave.

    Although upset, Mu Yunfan did not dare to grumble, only glaring at Huang Xiaolong with a gloomy face.

    Immediately, under the guidance of Huang Xiaolong, everyone arrived at the main hall of Chenghuang Temple.

    Standing in front of the shrine.

    Surprisingly, there was no idol in the shrine, but a seemingly unimpressive jade pendant.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Mu Yunfan gaped stunned, awkwardly saying to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Temple keeper, don¡¯t tell me¡­ we are offering incense to this¡­ this jade pendant?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely ridiculous!¡± Mu Yunfan was frustrated, feeling he had been fooled. Although he wasn¡¯t a superstitious person, he had been to some renowned ancient temples and Taoist shrines, seen Buddha statues, statues of Taoist deities, the Five Peaks Emperor, even Guan Erye, the God of Wealth, and the Land God.

    But he had never seen a jade pendant being worshiped before!

    Isn¡¯t this nonsense?

    Qinxue was uncertain about what to do or think.

    According to her usual temperament, she would certainly leave now, but for some reason, standing in the Chenghuang Temple hall, her mind felt unusually tranquil, she even felt a sense of awe!

    ¡°Does it work?¡± Somehow, Qinxue asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Sincerity brings miracles.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°If your heart is not sincere, it¡¯s best not to pay homage, otherwise, you may end up offending me and suffering the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Temple Keeper¡­ I plan to light an incense for my mother¡­ She¡­ she suffered from brain damage years ago and she¡­she is still in a coma.¡± Tears glisten in Qinxue¡¯s eyes as she speaks.

    ¡°Vegetative state?¡± Miao Erfang stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°If you¡¯re praying for your mother, it would be better to bring her here¡­ Of course, you can also light an incense to foster good karma.¡± said Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Qinxue nodded her head. ¡°Where can I buy the incense sticks?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took out an incense stick from his canvas bag. It was just regular incense which would not usually cost more than a few bucks on the market.

    ¡°Each incense stick costs 1000 yuan.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated seriously. ¡°The more incense you burn, the more effective it will be.¡±

    ¡°What?! This incense is so cheap in the market, yet you¡­ you are selling it here for 1000 yuan per stick? Are you sure this isn¡¯t a scam? If you¡¯re trying to make quick money, you might as well rob people!¡± Mu Yunfan shrieked.

    A hint of irritation flashed across Qinxue¡¯s delicate face. It was not that she couldn¡¯t afford the price, but she felt cheated! It made her doubt whether Huang Xiaolong was scamming her!

    ¡°Tsk~~ Is it that expensive?¡± Zhou Mi muttered from the sidelines. ¡°If you go to those monasteries and temples, burning the first incense could cost tens of thousands at the least, and you might not even get a chance. Master Long is divinely talented, yet he only charges 1000 yuan, he¡¯s at a loss! Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to buy some hope with money. Are you sure you don¡¯t have 1000 yuan? If not, I¡¯ll pay for you!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Qinxue was left speechless at Zhou Mi¡¯s sarcastic remarks.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°The money for merit must be given by the person herself, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll buy three incense sticks for 3000 yuan! I¡¯ll pay!¡± Qinxue gritted her teeth, opened her bag, and directly took out 3000 yuan, handing it to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No need to hand it to me, just leave it on the table.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not take the money.

    Qinxue left a stack of banknotes on the desk, and Huang Xiaolong gave her three incense sticks.

    ¡°Remember, sincerity is key.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Sincerity brings miracles. As long as you¡¯re sincere, your wish will be fulfilled.¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Sincerity? How can this jade pendant tell whether someone¡¯s heart is sincere?¡± Mu Yunfan persisted.

    ¡°Of course it can.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°When the heart is sincere, the incense smoke rises straight to the sky, pervading the Dharma realm, omnipresent, and all requests are granted. Simply put, if the smoke rises straight up, being blown by wind but not dispersing, it means you are sincere. On the contrary, if your heart is insincere, the smoke will dissipate with the wind and cannot ascend to heaven. Give it a try, miss.¡±

    Qinxue looked doubtful, but she decided to give it a try. She lit the three incense sticks and knelt down on the prayer mat in front of the jade pendant in the shrine, chanting solemnly.

    Suddenly!

    The smoke emissions from the three incense sticks ascended slowly in a straight line, unaffected by the wind. They shot through the temple roof, extending towards the sky!

    What a spectacle!

    At the same time, a faint fragrance pervaded the hall.

    It was a pleasant smell that made people feel as if they were floating, as if they could ascend to heaven. Their whole mind cleared and every cell in their body was filled with a sense of transcendence!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Simultaneously, from within Qinxue, a faint ancient aura diffused! This aura, although not overwhelming but pure and vast, seemed to contain the most pure power of faith!

    This aura was absorbed by the jade pendant in the shrine. The jade pendant emitted a slight lustrous glow, but it quickly faded.

    Will Power!

    Huang Xiaolong finally collected a wisp of extremely pure mortal will power!

    ¡­

 Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Chapter 682: Kneel Down and Call Me Father!

    Chapter 682: Chapter 682: Kneel Down and Call Me Father!

    The first strand of mortal willpower that Huang Xiaolong collected from the mortal world came from this beautiful girl ¡°Qinxue¡±.

    Of course, a single strand of mortal willpower has limited applications. If Huang Xiaolong had the contributions of thousands or tens of thousands of people, his jade pendant could evolve into a super magic artifact, capable of unleashing incredible power.

    Now Qinxue carefully placed three sticks of incense into the censer, her hands pressed together in prayer.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong saw images resembling a mirage appearing in the satin-like smoke above Qinxue¡¯s head!

    In these images, a moon-white Maserati was speeding along a mountain road. Ahead, the road branched into two routes, with the one on the right flanked by a mountainside.

    Without any signs of slowing down, the Maserati took the right route.

    Suddenly!

    Boom~~~

    A few large rocks tumbled down from the mountainside!

    Landslide!

    One of the boulders landed in the middle of the road, blocking the Maserati. Moments later, another boulder smashed on top of the car, flattening it in an instant!

    In the car¡¯s front seats were a man and a woman. The man was Mu Yunfan, and the woman was Qinxue. Both were squashed into unrecognizable forms!

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred.

    What Huang Xiaolong saw was not an illusion.

    Once the temple¡¯s divinity was activated, if believers came to offer incense and pray earnestly, as the temple¡¯s master, Huang Xiaolong could foresee their fortunes and misfortunes for the next three days without resorting to any magic artifacts!

    ¡®Heh~~~ You¡¯re about to get into a car accident today. Your body will be shattered into pieces, how tragic¡­ Fortunately, you¡¯re clever. You came here to offer incense and you¡¯re sincere¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong watched Qinxue, who was as beautiful as a jade sculpture and graceful as a lotus flower. It¡¯s such a pity that such a gorgeous girl has to die, he thought.

    ¡°Ahem~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong cleared his throat, ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Qinxue raised her head to look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I need to tell you something. You¡¯d better listen carefully,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears, the temple keeper,¡± Surrounded by the pleasant aroma of incense, Qinxue looked at Huang Xiaolong, finding the seemingly nonchalant young man possessing an inexplicable master¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°After you leave, if you plan on driving somewhere, bear in mind that when you encounter a fork in the road, always take the left route, never the right one. Remember, remember.¡±

    ¡°But¡­why? Can you explain more clearly?¡± Qinxue asked, furrowing her brows.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Secrets of heaven must not be revealed. That¡¯s all I can say, you need to figure it out!¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a laugh.

    Qinxue stood up, puzzled, and took her leave.

    ¡°Fraud! I know you¡¯re a fraud! You¡¯ll pay for this, I¡¯ll have someone investigate you!¡± Mu Yunfan threatened Huang Xiaolong in a cold voice before leaving resentfully.

    After the pair had left, Miao Erfang laughed and said, ¡°Master Long, you were quite impressive just now. What did you mean when you told them to take the left route on the mountain and not to take the right one?¡±

    ¡°If they take the right route, they¡¯ll get into a car accident. They¡¯ll be killed.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Um~~~ But¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell them that explicitly? If they didn¡¯t pay much attention to your vague warning, things could turn disastrous,¡± Zhou Mi asked, looking worried. She, however, believed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words without a doubt.

    ¡°Such things can¡¯t be said directly. Cause and effect have their own laws. Giving a hint to that beauty is a great blessing for her,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t heed my words and doesn¡¯t act according to my instructions, resulting in her unforeseen death, it only means that it was her fate, and I couldn¡¯t have saved her.¡±

    ¡°Huang, did you manage to gather the so-called mortal willpower? According to what you¡¯ve said, the smoke from the incense rising straight up represents the piety of the believers. The smoke just now indeed acted strangely, it didn¡¯t dissipate in the wind but extended beyond the main hall. It¡¯s quite magical,¡± Xia Ying asked curiously.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve only gathered a slight amount. I still need many more believers. However, my temple can grant any wishes and surely it will have a good reputation. There will be plenty of believers, there¡¯s no need to worry, hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Alright, come with me now. I¡¯ll solve the water problem at the temple.¡±

    ¡°Solve the water problem? Master Long, are we going to find a mountain spring? Yay! This feels like a wilderness survival adventure!¡± Zhou Mi said excitedly.

    But Xia Ying shook her head, ¡°Huang, I¡¯ve searched in the nearby mountains for wild vegetables and fruits this morning, but I couldn¡¯t find any water source. Not even a small spring.¡±

    ¡°Follow me, the mountain man has an ingenious plan!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    They didn¡¯t bring any tools and just headed outside the temple.

    Once they came out, there were a few more cars on the grass outside.

    There were sedans, vans, and even a truck.

    A group of people holding maps got out of the cars and started discussing. They seemed to be engineers or something.

    ¡°Master Long, have these people also come to offer incense?¡± Miao Erfang asked curiously.

    ¡°Er~~ I don¡¯t know. But it doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Then he heard their conversation. It turned out that these people were from a local bottled water company in Dong¡¯an city. They were planning to find a sweet mountain spring in the suburban mountains to produce a brand of mineral water, just like Farmer¡¯s Spring ¨C ¡°We don¡¯t produce water; we¡¯re only the carriers of nature.¡±

    A short and chubby man shook his head, ¡°We have explored this area before. Although there are mountains and trees, and the natural scenery is beautiful, there are no water sources.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhou Mi laughed, ¡°Who says there¡¯s no water source? We¡¯re about to search for one nearby.¡±

    The group looked up and seemed impressed by the majestic temple.

    But the short and chubby man scoffed, ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t make baseless claims. We have already explored this several miles radius area and found no water sources. Our team is composed of several excellent geologists. Frankly, even if you drill a well, you won¡¯t find water.¡±

    ¡°Humph~~ If Master Long says there¡¯s water, then there must be,¡± Zhou Mi retorted disdainfully, ¡°All your ¡®expert¡¯ professors are nothing compared to a single word from Master Long.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young lady, what are you talking about? Master Long?¡± The group of geologists seemed offended.

    ¡°Hehe, yes, there is a water source here,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. He tapped the ground with his foot and said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a water source here.¡±

    The place Huang Xiaolong was stepping on was a piece of bluestone step.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~hahahaha~~~~~~~¡± the group of geologists burst out laughing as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world.

    ¡°Young man, do you understand geology at all? Can there be water here?¡± The short and chubby man mocked, ¡°Let me put it this way, if the place you¡¯re stepping on has water, I¡¯ll kneel down and call you my father today!¡±

 Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Water Gathering Formation!

    Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Water Gathering Formation!

    Kneel down and call me ¡®Dad¡¯?

    The words of this short and fat man amused everyone.

    Although he seemed to be of a certain age, he certainly knew how to entertain!

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t really care if you call me Dad. I mean, there¡¯s water here anyway.¡±

    The short and fat man responded speechless, ¡°Young man, stop being pretentious. What¡¯s the point? There are generally three types of groundwater: unconsolidated rock pore water, bedrock fissure water, and clastic rock porous fracture water. The ground under your feet is of the hardest limestone structure, grainy or spotted, evenly granulated, with tiny gaps¡­ Even if you dig ten meters deep, you won¡¯t find any water.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stopped paying attention to these so-called geological experts. He bent over and began to tap on the stone steps with his hand.

    My goodness, it¡¯s solid.

    ¡°Master Long, it seems unlikely for water to spring from this spot¡­¡± Miao Erfang also knelt down.

    ¡°Do you want to bathe tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Oh yes, I didn¡¯t bathe yesterday, and I¡¯m uncomfortable. I need to bathe every day.¡± Miao Erfang giggled.

    ¡°In that case, if I extract water from this spot, we can bathe together tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered.

    Miao Erfang blushed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flirtation, a look of playful mischief in her eyes, she cooed, ¡°Master Long, you¡¯re such a tease¡­ Alright, no matter if water springs from here or not, at worst¡­ I¡¯ll accompany you for a bath tonight, will that satisfy you?¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, and thought, ¡°Erfang and Zhou Mi are quite fun as two glamorous hosts.¡±

    Thereafter, Huang Xiaolong began to use his finger strength to sketch on the hard ground.

    The hard rock became as soft as tofu under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fingers. Bit by bit, he sketched the extremely obscure inscriptions.

    The bystanders looked at Huang Xiaolong in confusion.

    Especially the group of geological experts. They were stupefied watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s finger draw words on the ground so deeply they penetrated the rock.

    ¡°My god, is he using the Diamond Finger technique?¡± The short and fat man almost had his eyeballs fall out of their sockets.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong finished drawing dozens of inscriptions. These inscriptions seemed to form a peculiar pattern.

    ¡°Is this¡­is this¡­ the rumored Formation?¡± Xia Ying mumbled dreamily.

    ¡°This is called the ¡®Water Attraction Formation¡¯, it draws moisture from the air and nature¡¯s spiritual energy to form a spring eye. The water seeped out is called ¡®Spiritual Water¡¯, which is priceless,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile.

    In the end, he poked at the middle of the formation.

    And directly poked out a small hole.

    The next second!

    A breeze picked up from all directions, making everyone feel refreshed!

    Incredibly, the wind was converging toward the ¡®Water Attraction Formation¡¯!

    A miracle happened!

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone!

    From the hole Huang Xiaolong poked in the middle of the formation, water spurted out!

    The clear and pure water carried a refreshing and fragrant scent!

    ¡°Erfang, Zhou Mi, go inside and find a few wooden buckets to collect the water,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°See, haven¡¯t I solved the issue with the water?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Long, you¡¯re amazing! So handsome!¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang cheered, then scampered off towards the temple.

    The group of geological experts looked as if they had been struck dumb, their faces blank, gazing in foolish awe at the water gushing out from the ¡°spring eye¡±.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really flowing¡­¡± The short and fat man stuttered.

    Huang Xiaolong bent over, scooped up some water, and drank it.

    Wow!

    Refreshing!

    This water was so delicious. No high-end bottled water could compare to it. This was Spiritual Water, a luxury money can¡¯t buy! It was refreshing, delicious, left a lingering fragrance in the mouth, and was full of lasting aftertastes! One sip and every cell in the body was cheering, the hands and feet filled with strength, as if drinking Jadescent Nectar!

    If consumed regularly, the Spiritual Water could strengthen the body, keep all diseases at bay, even detoxify! If a martial artist drinks it, their True Qi would become more rounded.

    Additionally, using this water to cook rice, make soup, brew tea, or ferment alcohol would result in top-notch delicacies in this world!

    ¡°Xia Ying, you should try it.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°The water is very refreshing, it¡¯s a treat to drink.¡±

    Of course, good things should be first enjoyed by his own woman.

    Without a word, Xia Ying bent down to scoop up some water and drink.

    After one sip, Xia Ying¡¯s eyes lit up, her face filled with an expression of blissful infatuation. She swore that she had never tasted water this satisfying in her entire life!

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang fetched a few wooden buckets, filled them with water, and also drank their fill, feeling so comfortable they couldn¡¯t help but praise it loudly.

    The geological experts, each of them feeling thirsty, asked for some water to drink but were cruelly turned down by Huang Xiaolong.

    The short, fat man wasn¡¯t a fool, he had already recognized that the young man standing before him wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked!

    ¡°Young man¡­ um¡­ can I go into this Daoist temple and light an incense stick?¡± the short fat man asked, hoping to curry favor.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a Daoist temple, it¡¯s the City God Temple. You can light the incense, but remember, sincerity brings spiritual response, insincerity brings harm.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go let¡¯s go, we¡¯re also going to light incense!¡± A group of geological experts rushed in with excitement.

    The City God Hall.

    When Huang Xiaolong told the geological experts that each incense stick was priced at 1,000 yuan, the guys¡¯ heads swayed like a drum being strummed.

    Only the short fat man, grinding his teeth, bought an incense stick, lit it, and began to silently pray.

    His wish is for a child.

    The short fat man was in his forties, married for 5 years, but had yet to have a child. Both husband and wife had themselves examined and neither had any physical issues, yet they could not conceive. This had become a major worry in his life.

    Today, taking the opportunity of making an offering of incense, whether it was efficacious or not, he wanted to make his wish sincerely.

    The wisps of incense smoke rose straight up, reaching the vault of heaven outside the temple.

    A hint of pure wishing force emanated from the short fat man and infused into the jade pendant.

    In a cloud of rising smoke, Huang Xiaolong saw some scenes.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m off to work. I¡¯ll be working late tonight, so I¡¯ll be coming home late. Don¡¯t wait for me for dinner.¡± In the scene, the short fat man, carrying a briefcase, stood in the doorway, and spoke to an extravagantly dressed woman.

    ¡°I got it, just go, don¡¯t be late.¡± the woman urged.

    Half an hour after the short fat man left for work, a sneakily sneaking man rang their doorbell. The extravagantly dressed woman opened the door, swiftly looked around a few times, then pulled the sneaky man into the house. ¡°Old Wang, come in quickly!¡±

    The scene shifted to the bedroom.

    Sharing a moment of intimacy, the couple exchanged loving words.

    ¡°That idiot Old Du still wants a child. After every time we do it, I secretly take a pill. I won¡¯t let him have a child no matter what. Marrying him was just a temporary compromise. Old Wang, you¡¯re the one I truly love! I would be willing to have your child!¡± At the peak of their affection, the extravagantly dressed woman wrapped her arms around Old Wang¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Uhm~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the short, fat man with a sympathetic gaze. ¡°You want a child?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I want a child, I don¡¯t know if it will work.¡± The short, fat man inserted the incense stick into the censer, stood up, rubbing his hands together.

    ¡°Go to work tomorrow, then return home half an hour later. Remember, don¡¯t knock, use your key to open the door, make sure to be quiet.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed seriously.

    ¡°Huh? Why¡­ why¡­ why is that?¡± The short, fat man looked confused.

    ¡­

    On a mountain road, a moonlight white Maserati was speeding along.

    The beautiful Qinxue was at the wheel, with Mu Yunfan in the passenger seat.

    ¡°Qinxue, don¡¯t ever trust that little con artist. Those few incense sticks he offered were specially made to create the illusion of the incense smoke rising straight up. He¡¯s too cunning! Absolutely cunning! He¡¯ll do anything to swindle money!¡± Mu Yunfan spoke disdainfully.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment!

    A fork appeared in the road ahead, splitting the mountain road in two!

    ¡°This~~~~~~¡± Without thinking, Qinxue pressed the brake.

    ¡°Qinxue, take the right. The path on the right is a shortcut and will get us to ¡®Tianchi Temple¡¯ faster. The left path is a detour and it¡¯s very rugged, not a good road to drive on.¡± Mu Yunfan, the experienced traveler, advised.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Chapter 684: Taking mother to the city temple!

    Chapter 684: Chapter 684: Taking mother to the city temple!

    Faced with the choice of this fork in the road, in the blink of an eye, Qinxue¡¯s mind flashed over the words Huang Xiaolong had just spoken to her.

    Perhaps as a result of a subconscious trust, or harboring the mentality of rather believing it exists than not believing, Qinxue swung the steering wheel and drove the Maserati down the left road.

    ¡°Qinxue!¡± Mu Yunfan said a little dissatisfied. ¡°This road will delay us by at least an hour or two! Do you really believe that little fortune-teller¡¯s words? I¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to say to you anymore.¡±

    Just then!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~!!!!!!

    Several huge boulders suddenly rolled down from the cliff on the side of the right mountain road!

    This sudden occurrence was immense!

    Landslide!

    The boulders smashed onto the right mountain road, like a meteorite impact, causing countless cracks, and the ground was smashed into a depression!

    Even the left mountain road shook a few times, some gravel splashed over, and the Maserati was hit with resounding cracks, and the rear car window glass was shattered.

    In an instant, Qinxue and Mu Yunfan were scared to the point of goosebumps all over their bodies, cold sweat oozing out from their spine.

    Qinxue stepped on the brakes, and the Maserati slowly stopped. Her limbs were weak, and she broke into a cold sweat. She looked sideways at the right mountain road, and said with difficulty, ¡°That¡­ was so¡­ terrifying¡­ If¡­ If I hadn¡¯t trusted the master¡¯s words, I¡­I would be¡­¡±

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    Qinxue was calling Huang Xiaolong ¡°Master¡± now! At this moment, her heart was filled with gratitude and worship for Huang Xiaolong!

    The consequences were indeed unimaginable, these rolling stones weighed at least several tons, plus the impact from the fall from the cliff, if it had hit the Maserati, it would have directly crushed like a soda can, leaving no chance of survival for those inside!

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Mu Yunfan was pale and also scared out of his wits.

    Life and death were just a matter of thought.

    At this moment, Qinxue¡¯s beautiful face was extremely devoted and solemn, she put her hands together, eyes slightly closed, silently praying.

    After Mu Yunfan recovered his senses, he muttered discontentedly, ¡°Qinxue, is this necessary? Maybe it was just a coincidence. Anyway, I won¡¯t believe that a person can predict the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qinxue said angrily. ¡°Do not blaspheme the master! If we had listened to you earlier¡­ we¡­ we would be dead now!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mu Yunfan was speechless, ¡°Alright, alright, Qinxue. We were lucky to have survived a catastrophe, let¡¯s set off for the ¡®Tianchi Temple¡¯ quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. I have already found the most effective God!¡± Hope flickered in Qinxue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Mom, your illness should¡­ should have a chance to be cured!¡¯

    ¡­

    Chenghuang Temple.

    Huang Xiaolong sent away the group of geological experts.

    Damn it, out of all these people, only the short, fat man offered incense, the others were indifferent.

    ¡°Master Little Long, you told that short, fat man to slip home after work tomorrow, what¡¯s the hidden mystery?¡± Miao Erfang said curiously.

    ¡°To catch a cheater,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied succinctly. Then he flirted with Miao Erfang. ¡°There¡¯s water for a bath tonight, let¡¯s take it together.¡±

    Miao Erfang blushed and whispered, ¡°Together then, who¡¯s scared!¡±

    ¡°I want to take a bath together too!¡± Zhou Mi couldn¡¯t bear to be left out.

    Soon, Ma Chuxia and some people from the Metaphysics Association came over in several cars.

    Ma Chuxia brought a lot of supplies, such as tea, dried meat, rice, soy sauce, vinegar, and seasonal fruits and vegetables.

    According to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s request, Ma Chuxia also brought a lot of seeds. There were seeds of various fruits and vegetables.

    Huang Xiaolong and the Metaphysics Association people, carrying several big bags of seeds, came to a yard behind the Chenghuang Temple.

    This yard had several acres of land.

    However, it was all deserted, and apart from a few crooked date trees, nothing else was planted there.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong directed the members of the Occult Society to weed and hoe the soil.

    Huang Xiaolong fetched a few slates of green stone and carved some diagrams on them. Then he buried the stones in the ground.

    In a flash, spiritual energy from every direction congregated there, silently infusing the soil of these acres of land.

    Soon, the mud turned into a kind of light purple color, emitting a floral-like fragrance.

    Sowing.

    All the seeds brought by Ma Chuxia were planted into the soil.

    ¡°I have arranged a ¡®Spirit Gathering Array¡¯ in these acres of soil. After this, these acres of land will become a ¡®Spiritual Farm,''¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Spiritual Farm can speed up the growth of plants and the vegetables and fruits grown here will be full of spiritual energy and highly valued for their medicinal use. For instance, ordinary radishes and sweet potatoes can be transformed into spiritual medicine comparable to ginseng.¡±

    Ma Chuxia and others were flabbergasted. Their admiration for Huang Xiaolong grew evermore, like a ceaseless river.

    Spirit Gathering Array, Water Gathering Array- this stuff was like something out of fairy tales!

    ¡°Wow! Master Long, growing radishes and sweet potatoes as though they were ginseng, you¡¯ll make a fortune!¡± Zhou Mi¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°What fortune? I¡¯m growing this for myself,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Could you stop thinking so small? Do you think worldly wealth can buy the treasures I grow here?¡±

    ¡­

    In a private mansion in a villa district of the city of Dong¡¯an.

    Qinxue lived here.

    She drove her car home, shrugging off her bacteria-like admirer, Mu Yunfan.

    In the mansion hallway.

    There sat a woman, who looked barely 40, paralysed in a wheelchair. Her eyes were closed, unmoving as if she was asleep.

    This was Qinxue¡¯s mother. A few years ago, she suddenly collapsed and had not awakened since. Doctors diagnosed it as internal cranial injury, blood stasis putting pressure on her nerves, turning her into a vegetative state.

    Qinxue cherished her mother dearly. Over the past few years, she traveled the globe, never giving up on her mother¡¯s treatment. Qinxue would often dream of her mother awakening one day. But each time she awoke to find it was only a dream, tears would flood her face.

    She even secretly vowed that if anyone could awaken her mother, if he were a man, regardless of his age, appearance, or status, she would willingly marry him to repay his kindness for life!

    Today she came home full of hope!

    She planned to take her mother to the City God Temple!

    At this moment, a middle-aged man was standing next to the wheelchair. He was extraordinary and clearly not an ordinary man.

    ¡°Dad, are you resting at home today?¡± Qinxue respectfully asked.

    This man was Qinxue¡¯s father and he also held another title ¨C the Mayor of Dong¡¯an City!

    He held the power of royalty in the city!

    ¡°Qinxue, I heard you let Yunfan accompany you to TianChi Temple to offer incense today?¡± The middle-aged man scolded. ¡°Qinxue, you need to settle down! Look at what you are doing now, actually believing in such vague and unreal things! It¡¯s all nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Dad~~ I¡¯m not messing around.¡± Qinxue¡¯s eyes were full of determination. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. Now, I am taking mom for treatment.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going for treatment?¡± The middle-aged man frowned.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In fact, he had a deep affection for his wife, and moreover, Qinxue¡¯s mother¡¯s family was quite influential, even in Beijing as a distinguished family.

    Otherwise, his career would have been smoother if his wife hadn¡¯t fallen into a vegetative state these past few years for both personal and public reasons.

    He hoped his wife could wake up.

    However, he didn¡¯t believe in superstitious methods.

    ¡°I am taking mom to a City God Temple in the suburbs.¡± Qinxue answered. ¡°There is a master there, with great divine power and strong mana.¡±

 Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Too Effective!

    Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Too Effective!

    Qinxue¡¯s words immediately set off a fire in the middle-aged man!

    He flew into a rage, ¡°Qinxue! Shut up! Don¡¯t ever mention this kind of perverted nonsense again! And also, you are not allowed to take your mother out!¡±

    Qinxue¡¯s face was filled with grievance, her eyes brimming with tears, she bit her lower lip tightly, remaining silent.

    However, she had made up her mind to take her mother to the City God Temple and light some incense for her.

    Qinxue knew better than to go head-to-head with her father, but she also knew that her father had a busy job and often wasn¡¯t at home, and even had to travel to other cities for work sometimes.

    Therefore, there would be plenty of opportunities to secretly take her mother to the City God Temple.

    ¡­

    That night, Ma Chuxia stayed at the City God Temple with Huang Xiaolong.

    Now living here, eating, drinking, and bathing were no longer a problem.

    After seizing control of the City God Temple, no paranormal event within the territory of Dong¡¯an City, like ghost sightings, could escape Huang Xiaolong¡¯s notice; his insight was bright as a torch.

    He assigned all the paranormal events like the female college student jumping off a building, the man swallowed by the elevator in the resettlement housing district, the ghostly hanging in the old house, the butcher on a rainy night¡­ to the members of the Mystic Society for handling.

    He commanded them to subdue the fierce ghosts.

    wuxiaworld.site

    If there were any ghosts that they could not handle, Huang Xiaolong would personally take action.

    The next day.

    After breakfast, Huang Xiaolong personally boiled several pots of Spirit Water and brewed tea for Ma Chuxia and the others to drink.

    The tea brewed with Spirit Water was sweet and rich, invigorating, and seemed to activate all the cells in one¡¯s body, making a person feel light and dizzy.

    Especially for Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, these two ancient martial arts grandmasters, after drinking the tea, they felt as though all their meridians were completely unfettered. The True Qi became more lively under the nourishment of the tea, frisking and rotating continuously within their bodies, automatically operating the Small and Big Heavenly Circuits.

    Living in the City God Temple, eating divine food, drinking Spirit Water, and bathing in Spirit Water could even whiten their skin, making it more tender, smooth, and delicate, as if it could break at a single touch.

    Life was just that sweet!

    ¡­

    Around nine in the morning.

    A group of people walked into a residential district, filled with suspicion.

    This group of people were the geologists who had passed by the City God Temple yesterday.

    This residential district was where the chubby man, ¡°Old Du¡±, lived.

    That morning, as if guided by some supernatural force and taking heed of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Old Du pretended to go to work after speaking to his wife, but sneakily returned home half an hour later.

    His curious colleagues at work followed Old Du back to his home.

    ¡°Old Du, you really believe in what that young man said yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Old Du, if you¡¯re so suspicious, it will affect your relationship with your wife.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Old Du, what¡¯s going to happen at your home? We¡¯re all so curious now! Let¡¯s go see! I don¡¯t believe that the mysterious young man can really predict the future.¡±

    ¡­

    Old Du was grave. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep all night thinking about that young man¡¯s words. The more I thought about it, the weirder it felt. Consider this, he could carve into hard stone with his finger and even magically bring out groundwater. I guess this man is no ordinary person! Alright, let¡¯s go to my house and see, everyone keep quiet, I have the keys, we¡¯ll sneak in¡­¡±

    The crowd took the elevator up.

    They tiptoed to the door of the house.

    Old Du took out his keys, gently unlocked the door as if he were a thief.

    The moment the door opened, they heard from the bedroom-

    ¡°Old Wang, Old Wang, oh my, you¡¯re really good, that stupid Old Du still expects me to bear his children, but I won¡¯t! Over the years, I¡¯ve been secretly taking birth control pills¡­¡±

    Hearing these words, Old Du was stunned, his face turning green.

    The colleagues who had entered the house together were also dumbstruck and speechless.

    After a few moments, they began patting Old Du on the shoulder, comforting him. ¡°Old Du, be strong, there¡¯s no hardship that can¡¯t be overcome.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you haven¡¯t had any children after so many years of marriage, Old Du. You¡¯ve really hit a snag! Darn it! It¡¯s simply inhuman!¡±

    The group was emotionally stirred; they were angry, indignant, and murderous!

    Then, they charged straight in!

    At this moment, the scene became very chaotic.

    Old Wang from next door begs for mercy on his knees, being beaten mercilessly, crying out with heart-wrenching screams.

    Old Du¡¯s wife cries and pleads for Old Du¡¯s forgiveness.

    Old Du¡¯s colleagues angrily curse, swear, and shout in indignation.

    Suddenly, the neighbors from upstairs and downstairs come rushing over to watch the commotion.

    So embarrassing!

    Really embarrassing!

    Old Du feels a kind of suffocation, an unbearable suffocation. He goes outside for some fresh air.

    As soon as he steps outside, Old Du¡¯s eyes light up.

    In the crowd of nosy neighbors, there is a rather attractive woman.

    ¡°Huifang? You¡­you¡­what are you doing here?¡± Old Du¡¯s heart pounds wildly, and his eyes turn red.

    Just now, when he found out about his wife¡¯s infidelity, Old Du didn¡¯t cry but felt a sense of relief. Relieved that he finally knew the truth, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have known how long he¡¯d have continued being cuckolded.

    But at this moment, upon seeing this woman, tears uncontrollably stream down Old Du¡¯s face.

    The woman also has tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Old Du, you¡­you¡­oh, I could hear everything from outside. I never thought something like this could happen to you. I just moved here last month and live upstairs from you. Old Du, how have you been all these years?¡±

    ¡°Getting by. How about you, Huifang?¡± Old Du walks towards the woman.

    As it turns out, Old Du and this woman were first loves!

    They broke up due to some misunderstandings back then, but their love was true. All these years, they¡¯ve been searching for each other but never found one another.

    Who would have thought that they would reunite under such circumstances today!

    Unspoken words from years ago, and old feelings of young love surge like a flood!

    ¡°I¡­I got divorced a few years ago.¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°Bad luck with men. My ex-husband cheated on me too, and I caught him red-handed. Just like you. We sure have the same bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m about to get divorced, too.¡± Old Du suddenly smiles with relief. ¡°Huifang, do you have any children? You must have, right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ My ex-husband¡­he¡­he was sterile¡­¡± A touch of regret and loss crosses the woman¡¯s eyes, and tears fall like rain. ¡°Old Du, you don¡¯t know how much I dream of having my own children! I really want a child of my own!¡±

    ¡°Me too! I don¡¯t have kids either! You heard it all, this woman does not only betray me, but she also has never thought of giving birth to my child¡­¡± Suddenly, a light bulbs goes off. Old Du firmly grabs the woman¡¯s hand, plucking up the courage. ¡°Huifang, I¡­I also want a child, I dream of it¡­¡±

    At this moment, a geology expert standing next to Old Du claps his thigh with shining eyes. ¡°Oh my¡­! It¡¯s working! So divine! Divine!¡±

    ¡°Old Ma, are you saying what that young man¡­no, that master told us to leave work early and find my wife cheating?¡± Old Du admires him. ¡°Indeed, too divine! He can predict the future!¡±

    ¡°No, not that!¡± The ¡°Old Ma¡± hastily grabs Old Du¡¯s hand. ¡°You prayed for a child when you burned incense yesterday, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not having a child has always been my biggest concern. You all knew about that.¡± Old Du replies in astonishment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it divine? Old Du, I think you¡¯ll soon realize your wish to have a child!¡± Old Ma looks at Huifang, Old Du¡¯s first love, with a playful glance.

    He thinks to himself, damn it, looks like they¡¯re reigniting their old flame.

    A man and a woman, first loves, both in their forties, with a strong desire to have children of their own.

    Isn¡¯t this a perfect match?

    And then, bam, pregnant in no time!

    It worked!

    So divine!

    It¡¯s a wish come true!

    ¡°Yes! Really divine!¡± Old Du¡¯s eyes light up, looking at his blushing first love, he immediately says. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this nasty stuff, tomorrow I¡¯ll go to Civil Affairs to handle the divorce procedures! Huifang, to be honest, I¡¯ve never let you go from my heart. Finding you again today, I won¡¯t let you go, I want to start a family with you! I want to have children with you!¡±

    Huifang keeps quiet, lowers her head. From her actions, it seems she agrees.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to Chenghuang Temple to give thanks! It¡¯s so divine!¡± Old Du exclaims.

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Meanwhile¡­

    Qinxue quietly accompanies her vegetative mother, with the help of two caregivers, driving straight to the Chenghuang Temple!

    Anticipation fills Qinxue¡¯s beautiful eyes!

    She feels as if she¡¯s seeing a glimmer of hope!

    ¡­

 Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Encounter with an Enemy!

    Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Encounter with an Enemy!

    Huang Xiaolong was chatting over tea with the ladies in the front hall.

    Suddenly, the sound of a car¡¯s brakes broke the ambiance, followed swiftly by a melodious, pleading female voice. ¡°Master! Master! Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Little Long, that pretty girl from yesterday has come looking for you. It seems she heeded your advice and didn¡¯t have a car accident, saving her life. I guess she¡¯s here to thank you today,¡± Ting Xia said with a chuckle. ¡°Little Long, you might as well keep this girl too, instead of letting others enjoy the ¡®bountiful water¡¯.¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s women were unbothered by his behavior of flirting every time he met a girl. Objectively speaking, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, marrying a few hundred wives was not out of the norm.

    Soon, Qinxue arrived in the front hall, followed by two aides pushing a wheelchair with her mother seated in it.

    Qinxue was dressed in sportswear today, which accentuated her figure and highlighted her curves.

    ¡°Master, thank you for saving my life. As soon as they met, Qinxue bowed to Huang Xiaolong with utmost respect..

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You were sincere; that is why you received my protection.¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared indifferent, his gaze rested upon the elegant woman on the wheelchair who bore a slight resemblance to Qinxue.

    Her eyes were vacant, her face pale with a layer of gray aura, and a thin strand of black energy seeped from the back of her head.

    ¡®Oh? She¡¯s been cursed and poisoned with Gu, which is why she¡¯s in this state now. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s in a vegetative state¡­ no wonder it¡¯s incurable despite seeking medical help all over the world.¡¯

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes. In a flash of ruthlessness, even the muscles around his eyes twitched subtly!

    The elegant woman in front of him must be Qinxue¡¯s mother, and the Gu Master that cursed her, if Huang Xiaolong was not mistaken, was the same person who cursed Ying Aoshan many times before!

    wuxiaworld.site

    He was the evil man who cultivated fish using Gu techniques and almost wiped out the entire Ying Xiao lineage!

    As Gu Masters, each one had a unique way of cursing their victims. Therefore, when a person was cursed, only the Gu Master who laid the curse could remove it. A small error in the method could accelerate the death of the cursed person!

    Huang Xiaolong was certain that the Gu Master who harmed Qinxue¡¯s mother was the same one who tried to kill Ying Aoshan. Their modus operandi was identical, without a single deviation!

    ¡®Hehe~~~ Even a worn-out shoe finds its mate, and I found you without even trying.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes. ¡®You keep trying to kill my wife, which has crossed my line¡­ Now you are right where I can find you¡­¡¯

    The previous times, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t avenge Ying Aoshan because the Gu Master fled far away after succeeding, leaving no tracks.

    If that Gu Master was in Dong¡¯an city now, Huang Xiaolong could locate him based on the Gu used on Qinxue¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Master, this is my mom. She¡­ she¡­ she has been like this since she fell down a few years ago¡­ Master, can I burn some incense for my mom and beg the gods to bless and heal her?¡± Qinxue looked at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes full of desperation.

    ¡°Well¡­ sincere prayers will be answered. Follow me.¡±

    The group arrived at the City God Temple¡¯s main hall.

    ¡°Master, I wish to buy ten incense sticks for my mother. Here is the donation.¡± Qinxue respectfully took out a prepared stack of cash, a total of 10,000 dollars, and placed it on the table.

    This is the first time Ma Chuxia had seen a visitor burn incense at the temple, and her curiosity was piqued.

    Huang Xiaolong handed ten incense sticks to Qinxue.

    Qinxue accepted with both hands, lit them and begun to kneel, reciting prayers and bowing her head.

    She could faintly hear her praying for divine blessings upon her mother. If her mother could awaken, she would be willing to sleep for her, and never wake up.

    Everyone thought, this girl is a filial daughter.

    The smoke from the incense sticks ascended straight into the sky.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Qinxue¡¯s mother, seated in the wheelchair, with an enigmatic smile.

    Suddenly, a faint hint of an ancient belief emanated from her and seeped into the jade pendant enshrined in the temple.

    Once again, Huang Xiaolong collected the power of collective wishes. The glow of the jade pendant now appeared even more radiant and translucent.

    The very next second!

    Bathed in the incense fumes of the City God Temple, Qinxue¡¯s mother¡¯s expressionless face suddenly contorted!

    Her entire body began to convulse!

    ¡°Madam~ Madam, Miss, look, look at Madam¡­. She¡­¡± On seeing this, the two caretakers screamed in shock.

    Qinxue, turning to look at her mother, was also scared out of her wits.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Right now, the divine power of the City God Temple is expelling the evil spirits from your mother¡¯s body¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor, his aura was enough to convince Qinxue. She managed to compose herself.

    What followed was¡­

    ¡°Buargh~~~~~~!¡±

    Qinxue¡¯s mother vomited, spewing out a dirty lump of mud from her mouth. Disturbingly, a disgusting eel was squirming around in the mud!

    Everyone nearby jumped in shock.

    ¡°Hmm, this is the ¡®mud-eel curse¡¯. The victim would suffer confusion, unable to think clearly,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, immediately taking out a soul container. With an air grab, he pulled the disgusting mud-eel curse into the container.

    Later, using this mud-eel curse, Huang Xiaolong can locate the person who cast the curse. If they¡¯re still in Dong¡¯an city, he will definitely find them!

    After removing the curse from Qinxue¡¯s mother, she still didn¡¯t wake up immediately.

    This was because she was not only cursed but also under a spell similar to sorcery.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over with a big smile and tapped on Qinxue¡¯s mother¡¯s forehead.

    A radiant light instantly seeped into her brain.

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh~!

    A ball of black smoke shot directly from the top of her head, churning and forming into an eerie, vicious face. The face radiated wicked energy, its cheeks covered with strange and cryptic markings, creating a sense of unease.

    Huang Xiaolong took a quick glance at these markings, then laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®cursed spell¡¯ designed to keep somebody in a perpetual slumber. Just a minor trick.¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand. A golden light flew out, causing the black smoke to disintegrate into ashes!

    At the same moment, Qinxue¡¯s mother¡¯s complexion progressively improved, the dreariness previously hanging over her face disappeared altogether.

    The very next second, Qinxue¡¯s mother¡¯s eyelashes began to flutter, and the once dead eyes started to brighten!

    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom! Are you awake? Mom!¡± Qinxue, overwhelmed with emotion, launched herself at her mother sitting on the wheelchair!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Simultaneously!

    In a grim villa on the outskirts of Dong¡¯an City!

    Even though it was daytime, the villa gave off a heavy, terrifying aura, devoid of vitality, almost as if the sunshine didn¡¯t reach it.

    Suddenly, within the villa, a cold, angry, and devilish voice erupted ¨C ¡°Who is it? Who broke my curse! Causing me to receive a bit of backlash¡­dammit! Who is it? I¡¯ll skin you alive, tear your tendons, and refine your soul into a soul pill! I will not let you die a peaceful death!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Who Dares to Take Him Away?!

    Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Who Dares to Take Him Away?!

    ¡°Qinxue~~ my~~ my sweet daughter¡­ Am I¡­ Am I dreaming?¡± In the wheelchair, Qinxue¡¯s mother began to awaken, her eyes moving around, becoming more lucid, and she even began to speak.

    The wish she had been hoping for all these years, for her mother to wake up, came true at this moment, causing Qinxue to collapse almost from exhaustion. Leaning on her mother¡¯s knees, she was choked with sobs, crying and barely coherent. ¡°Mom, you finally woke up¡­ It¡¯s a miracle, it¡¯s a divine intervention, a profound blessing¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± Qinxue¡¯s mother was still somewhat confused, and having slept for so many years, her limbs were still a bit numb and weak after just waking up.

    But in the temple of City God Hall, immersed in the endless aroma of incense, her spirits revived gradually. Bathed in divine power, she feels as if she lit up with warmth, like sun-kissed grass in spring, full of ease and comfort.

    Her weak physical condition was also recovering at an incredibly fast speed.

    Just at this moment, there were hurried footsteps in the front hall, along with the sound of an angry shout. ¡°Where is the charlatan? Come out! Come out immediately! Today, I brought the relevant authorities to deal with you! Come out!¡±

    ¡°Err~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled for a moment, as he recognized the voice.

    It was none other than Mu Yunfan who had come with Qinxue to the city god temple yesterday, and was continuously disrespectful.

    ¡°Little Long, the insolent man from yesterday is causing trouble.¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyes turned frosty.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check. Right, give her a bowl of spiritual water to drink. She will be bouncing around soon.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong strolled towards the front hall with a smile.

    There stood Mu Yunfan, posing assertively in the front hall with a group of uniformed individuals standing beside him.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Representatives from commerce bureaus, religious affair bureaus, and even tax and health administrations were present.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong, Mu Yunfan immediately became livid. His eyes flashed with intense jealousy and his face twisted into a hateful sneer, as if he wished to devour Huang Xiaolong whole.

    In fact, Mu Yunfan held a deep loathing for Huang Xiaolong. He has always loved Qinxue, but she had been cold and aloof towards him. However, yesterday, the devotion and admiration Qinxue showed for Huang Xiaolong deeply wounded Mu Yunfan.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong was a true master. And the prediction of the landslide, he was convinced was a fortuitous coincidence!

    Therefore, today he used some connections, summoned everyone he could, with the intention of hauling Huang Xiaolong off to the authorities!

    ¡°Are you gentleman here to pray or to make a vow?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Stop the nonsense!¡± Mu Yunfan snapped ferociously. ¡°You may have fooled Qinxue, but not me! Gentlemen, he sells incense sticks here for a whopping 1000 yuan each! Isn¡¯t this blatant fraud? It¡¯s sheer extortion! I have had a look, they are just ordinary incense that can be bought for a few yuan outside!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that true?¡± The commerce bureau official stared at Huang Xiaolong sternly. ¡°Bring your incense, we will have a careful examination! I am curious about the kind of incense that could sell for such an extortionate price!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong responded calmly. ¡°My incense is blessed, it can be considered a priceless treasure. Actually¡­ at 1000 yuan, it¡¯s quite a bargain¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ A bargain?¡± Mu Yunfan sneered mockingly. ¡°Only a kind-hearted girl like Qinxue would be fooled to spend so much on your worthless incense. Who else would buy it? Only an idiot would buy it!¡±

    Just then!

    Rumbling footsteps from outside!

    ¡°Master! Master!¡± A group of people shouted in excitement, their voices filled with a sense of awe and respect.

    ¡°Hmm? Who is it?¡± Mu Yunfan and the uniformed staff furrowed their brows.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up to see the group of geologists from the day before.

    The man leading them was ¡°Old Du¡±, who had been cheated on by his wife for years.

    But Huang Xiaolong had foreseen his future and knew Old Du would turn his misfortune into a blessing. By this time next year, he will finally become a father.

    Indeed, Old Du bounced up excitedly, holding hands with a young woman who was both pretty and poised.

    ¡°Master! You truly are a divine being!¡± Old Du deeply bowed to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°If not for you, I would still be oblivious to the deceit of that vile woman! Also, Master, the wish of having a child that I¡¯ve been praying about¡­ It seems¡­ it¡¯s about to come true! Master, today I am here to express my gratitude!¡±

    Having said that, Old Du immediately pulled out a stack of hundred-yuan bills from his pocket. ¡°Master, I want to pay my respects. This is 5000 yuan, I want to buy 5 sticks of incense.¡±

    The young woman also smiled gracefully. ¡°Thank you, Master. Without you, it would be impossible for Old Du and I to reconcile. Old Du mentioned that you are highly effective, so I¡¯d also like to offer some incense.¡±

    The young woman took out 1000 yuan to buy incense.

    ¡°Master! I want to offer incense and make a wish! Bless me with a romantic fortune this year!¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll buy 3 sticks of incense. My father hasn¡¯t been well recently, I wish to pray for his health and wellness.¡±

    ¡°Master, I have 10,000 yuan on me, I want to buy 10 sticks of incense, to ask for blessings for my son to get into a prestigious university this year!¡±

    ¡°Master, can we use credit cards?¡±

    ¡­

    For a moment, these geology experts, with their bills in hand, eagerly competed with each other to buy incense.

    What happened to Old Du was enough to prove that the young man in front of them was a mysterious, extraordinary figure. A divine being! Provided you have sincerity, all your wishes will be fulfilled!

    Compared to their inner desires, what does a stick of incense for 1000 yuan amount to? Buying it is earning it!

    ¡°Hmm ~~ Everyone, go to the Hall of the City Gods to offer your incense. Just place the merit money on the table. Remember, you must be sincere.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked calm and unperturbed.

    A crowd of people merrily ran towards the Hall of the City Gods.

    ¡®Heh, this time, I¡¯ve earned quite a lot of aspiration power!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was pleased.

    Mu Yunfan and his group were all dumbfounded!

    Especially Mu Yunfan, his face burning with humiliation.

    Just now he loudly declared that anyone who buys Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incense for 1000 yuan a stick must be a fool who¡¯s out of his mind. But right under his nose, so many people bought incense, directly earning Huang Xiaolong tens of thousands of yuan!

    ¡°I have no idea¡­no idea where you found these backers~~¡± Mu Yunfan said resentfully.

    Straight after, he shot a look at his group.

    ¡°Cough cough~~ We are from the Dong¡¯an Bureau of Civil Affairs, and now we suspect you of selfishly building temples and Taoist temples for personal gains, which is illegal. Moreover, we doubt that you are even qualified to be an abbot or temple priest. Now, please accompany us.¡±

    ¡°We are from Dong¡¯an Bureau of Industry and Commerce, please provide your business license. If you haven¡¯t applied for one, then I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ll have to accompany us.¡±

    ¡°We are from Dong¡¯an Price Bureau, there seem to be some issues with the pricing of your incense and candles, you¡¯ll have to accompany us.¡±

    ¡°We are from Dong¡¯an Health Bureau, your Taoist temple seems to have some hygiene issues, and you haven¡¯t reserved a fire exit, posing a safety hazard.¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A group of people in uniforms surrounded Huang Xiaolong, casting blame and accusations, placing one metaphorical hat of guilt after another on Huang Xiaolong.

    Mu Yunfan gloated at Huang Xiaolong, a sinister smile creeping on his face. ¡°So I can¡¯t deal with you?¡±

    Just then!

    The gentle yet noble voice of a woman rang out. ¡°Today I want to see who dares to take the Master away!¡±

    The speaker was Qinxue¡¯s mother!

 Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Chapter 688: Tracking Symbol

    Chapter 688: Chapter 688: Tracking Symbol

    At this moment, Qinxue mother and daughter, who had icy expressions, strode out!

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, all followed them.

    After drinking the spiritual water, Qinxue¡¯s mother had recovered completely, radiant and blushing. You couldn¡¯t tell at all that she had been in a vegetative state for years.

    When she woke up, she was elegant and gave off an air of refined nobility.

    As soon as they saw Qinxue¡¯s mother, Mu Yunfan and the people he brought were all shocked! Stunned! Speechless!

    Holy moly, the Mayor¡¯s wife had been sick for years, bedridden and delirious. World-renowned doctors were consulted, but to no avail. This was no secret in the upper echelons of Dong¡¯an City.

    But now¡­

    She woke up! Not only did she wake up, but she also swept away all signs of weakness and walked with a gust, exuding an aura. She didn¡¯t look like someone who had been sick for years!

    What on earth is going on?

    How did she wake up? And why is she here?

    In an instant, the officials from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce and the Price Bureau all felt a sense of foreboding.

    Qinxue¡¯s mother, ¡®Mrs. Ding¡¯ (The mayor¡¯s surname is Ding, so Qinxue¡¯s full name is ¡®Ding Qinxue¡¯), comes from a very influential background!

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO

    Her family is a respected clan in Beijing city! Many generals and provincial officials hail from her family!

    To be honest, when Mayor Ding married her, it was widely acknowledged in the circle that he had ¡°married above his station¡±.

    Mayor Ding has always been somewhat in awe of her.

    There¡¯s a saying going around in the official circles of Dong¡¯an City ¨C ¡®It¡¯s better to offend Mayor Ding than to provoke Mrs. Ding¡¯.

    ¡°Ah~~ Mrs¡­ Mrs¡­ Ding¡­ Your¡­ Your¡­ Your illness is cured? My goodness! What a lucky lady! I wonder which famous doctor cured¡­¡± The Bureau of Civil Affairs official¡¯s face was full of obsequious flattery, his smile almost overflowing as he bowed and scraped like a lackey, which was quite sickening. ¡°Mrs. Ding, why did you¡­ come here¡­ What¡¯s the matter~~¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Mrs. Ding said coldly.

    Just now, Qinxue had told her mother about what had happened, including Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prophecy from yesterday that had saved her from a car accident, and her awakening today, which was all because of this City God Temple and the mysterious young man, Huang Xiaolong!

    Mrs. Ding had always been somewhat religious, and after hearing Qinxue¡¯s words, she naturally assumed that Huang Xiaolong was no ordinary person, at least a semi-immortal!

    In addition to her gratitude to Huang Xiaolong, Mrs. Ding was filled with respect and reverence. When she came out, she had already heard these people¡¯s disrespectful words to Huang Xiaolong, and was instantly enraged.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Everyone was sweating profusely and didn¡¯t dare to say a word, their eyes collectively turning towards Mu Yunfan.

    ¡°Ah, Auntie Ding! You¡¯re well! That¡­ it¡¯s this Taoist temple¡­ operating without a license, conning and deceiving people, doing all sorts of bad things¡­¡± said Mu Yunfan weakly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Ding glared at him, ¡°Slander! That¡¯s what you¡¯re doing! You¡¯re slandering! The Master has boundless mana, and this City God Temple is full of divinity. What you¡¯re doing today is blasphemous! I¡¯m a believer of this City God Temple. If you say the Master is a fraud, then doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m one too? Mayor Ding and I are in the same boat, if I¡¯m a fraud, then he must be one too¡­ Tell you what, I¡¯ll call him right now, if you have any complaints about the Master, feel free to tell him¡­ Ah, I forgot to mention, my illness was cured by the Master.¡±

    Hiss!!!!!!

    As soon as she uttered those words, the officials from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce were chilled to the bone!

    My god, this is the savior of Mrs. Ding¡¯s life!

    No wonder she¡¯s defending him so fiercely!

    If they had known this, who the hell would dare to provoke Huang Xiaolong! If they messed up, they could lose their official hats in a minute!

    Everyone gave Mu Yunfan a resentful look ¨C Damn it, you¡¯re trying to get us killed, aren¡¯t you?

    ¡°No, no, no! Mrs. Ding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! Ah~~ There certainly is a divine presence here, no wonder, no wonder, as soon as I stand here, I feel so calm. This feeling is wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Ding, today we were deceived by evildoers. Master, we apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re sorry, we¡¯re sorry, if you ever need us in the future, just say the word and we¡¯ll be at your service, no questions asked!¡±

    ¡°Master, we were instigated by others and didn¡¯t know what the situation was before we came here. Now that the truth is revealed, we all deeply regret it. We almost blasphemed the gods. Amitabha~~¡±

    ¡­

    Well, these guys certainly knew how to play their cards right, quickly pushing all the blame onto Mu Yunfan and repeatedly apologizing to Huang Xiaolong.

    Their flip-flopping attitude made Huang Xiaolong amused and annoyed.

    At this time, Mrs. Ding bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong and said tremulously, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Master.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± said Huang Xiaolong indifferently. ¡°Everything has its own cause and effect. Your recovery from illness is also due to your own karma.¡±

    ¡°Master is truly magnanimous,¡± Mrs. Ding said admiringly. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s humble, indifferent nature was really extraordinary, she could hardly resist bowing to him.

    ¡°Master, I would like to go back inside to light some incense and fulfill my vows,¡± Mrs. Ding said respectfully.

    After a pause, Mrs. Ding stared at Mu Yunfan coldly, her eyes sharp as a hawk¡¯s, and snorted, ¡°From now on, stay away from my daughter Qinxue! Humph!¡±

    When she was done, Mrs. Ding headed towards the City God Temple with her beloved daughter.

    Mu Yunfan wanted to cry, but had no tears. He was filled with regret.

    ¡­

    After dinner.

    Huang Xiaolong entered a room and took out the Soul Containment Vessel. With a smile on his face, he let out the mud loach Gu insect that had plagued Mrs. Ding for many years.

    The mud loach Gu insect was still alive and tried to escape as soon as it was released.

    Huang Xiaolong sent out a hint of soul power, firmly restraining it.

    ¡°Heh~~ take me to your master¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a yellow paper talisman from his canvas bag.

    This was a ¡°tracking talisman¡±.

    After burning the talisman, a faint Daoist power attached itself to the mud loach Gu insect.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong retracted his soul power, and the mud loach Gu insect disappeared in the blink of an eye, moving as fast as a ghost.

    Huang Xiaolong let it escape.

    Generally speaking, unlike wild Gu insects that are aimless and homeless, Gu insects with a master will return to the Gu Keeper¡¯s side as long as they aren¡¯t too far away.

    Huang Xiaolong had given this mud loach Gu insect a ¡°tracking talisman¡±. Once it returned to its Gu Keeper, Huang Xiaolong would be able to track it down. He who receives a favor must return it, he who is wronged must seek revenge!

    ¡°Heh! Daring to repeatedly harm my wife Aoshan with Gu insects. This time, I¡¯m going to make sure you have no place to be buried!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

 Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Master Wu!

    Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Master Wu!

    Night.

    A dismal villa in the outskirts of Dong¡¯an.

    In the villa¡¯s hall, there were no lights on, only some eerily flickering candlelight from candelabras plugged into the wall for illumination.

    The light was bizarre; the flame was not big, it hopped and skipped ¨C a chilling crimson red.

    The entire hall had an overwhelming smell of corpse.

    Indeed! The oil lighting the room was corpse oil!

    On the sofa in the hall sat an old man. His expression was extremely cold, with eyes dark as ink radiating chills, and an oppressive aura of death around him ¨C he was akin to a dead man!

    Behind the sofa, like statues, stood two elderly servants, their bodies also reeking of blood¨Ca sinister presence.

    The old man sitting on the sofa was toying with a loach charm in his hand. When the corners of his mouth lifted, a malevolent smile emerged. ¡°Interesting, someone was able to leave traces of Taoist Power in my charm¡­ they¡¯re trying to track me. Hehehe, a Taoist¡­ how intriguing¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you learned the information I asked you to investigate?¡± the old man asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Master Wu, Mrs. Ding visited a Taoist temple on the outskirts today. This Taoist temple has been abandoned for many years, but it seems to have been refurbished recently,¡± an old servant standing behind the sofa respectfully replied. ¡°Mrs. Ding was awake when she left. It seems that a Taoist broke your spell in the Taoist temple, Master Wu.¡±

    ¡°Mmm~~~¡± The old man, Master Wu, mused for a while, and then smiled wryly. ¡°Not only did he break my spell, he also attempted to track me¡­It seems he wants a duel¡­Hehehe~~~¡±

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°He is courting death, daring to offend you, Master Wu.¡± A contemptuous expression emerged on both servants¡¯ faces, as if witnessing something preposterous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind playing a round with this Taoist¡­ There are always some fools in this world¡­. Hehehe¡­ I will show them what it means to prance before a carriage, to be a mantis trying to stop a chariot¡­ Hehehe~~~¡± Master Wu thought for a moment, then laughed eerily. ¡°Tomorrow is my birthday banquet. Send an invitation to that Taoist temple.¡±

    At that, both servants choked for a moment.

    ¡°Master Wu, are you inviting the Taoist from the temple to attend your longevity feast?¡±

    ¡°He broke my spell, didn¡¯t he? I¡¯ll wage a curse duel with him!¡± Master Wu stretched out his withered palm. ¡°Give me a blank invitation.¡±

    One of the servants turned to fetch a bright red invitation card, knelt on one knee, and offered it with both hands.

    Master Wu took the invitation, dipped a brush into a bottle of bright red liquid, and then began to write a few lines on the invitation.

    What he wrote on this invitation was peculiar. He had even included his name and lunar birth date.

    ¡°Deliver this invitation. It has my lunar birth date on it,¡± Master Wu sneered ominously. ¡°Let that Taoist write his name and lunar birth date as well. Tomorrow, I am going to pit against him in a spell duel! Let¡¯s see who curses whom to death! Hehehe~~~¡±

    A curse duel!

    This was an extremely dangerous wager!

    The duelling parties would exchange their names and lunar birth dates, and then perform the curses to see who could curse the other to death!

    One of the servants took the invitation, ¡°Master Wu, I will go immediately. But I¡¯m afraid that the Taoist in that temple might not dare to disclose his name and lunar birth date¡­ And perhaps, he does not have the courage to attend your longevity feast tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ He broke my spell yet doesn¡¯t dare to face me head-on? Hehehe~~ No matter, deliver the invitation.¡± Master Wu¡¯s face was full of malevolence. ¡°As long as he dares to come, I will make sure he doesn¡¯t return! I will refine his soul into a Soul Pill! The Soul Power of a Taoist is far superior to an ordinary person. Turning their souls into Soul Pills makes for an incredibly nourishing holy medicine~~ Hehehe¡­¡± Master Wu¡¯s eyes were full of greed.

    While speaking, he casually threw the loach charm in his hand.

    The next second!

    Underneath the sofa, a sea of bloody hands reached out, scrambling to catch the loach charm.

    They were a bunch of ghost infants!

    These ghost infants were only the size of a full moon, their necks bound with red cords, their white clothes stained red by blood. It was extremely disturbing to see them screeching, their eyes sockets hollow with no eyes yet pouring with dark blood, baring their pointed teeth and grimacing.

    The largest of the ghost infants snatched the loach Gu insect and gulped it down, emitting a sharp, wicked laugh.

    ¡°Screech~~~¡± Master Wu screeched once and waved his hand. The flames in the hall went out, and it seemed like all the people and the ghost infants in the hall had retreated, disappeared.

    ¡­

    City God Temple.

    Huang Xiaolong was sitting in the room with Ma Chuxia and others, chatting.

    Suddenly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, he said, ¡°Oh? They actually discovered that they were being tracked and even destroyed the loach Gu insect¡­¡±

    Consequently, Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly laughed. ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I already know his location.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what are you talking about?¡± Ma Chuxia asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. I am just tracking down an enemy.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied casually.

    An enemy?

    Both Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying and the others, were a little surprised ¨C would a powerful being like Huang Xiaolong also have an enemy?

    However, they all began to pray for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s enemy, hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t die too miserably! Provoking Huang Xiaolong was a sure death sentence; the only question was how the person would die.

    Soon after, a chilling male voice came from the front hall asking, ¡°Is anyone here?¡±

    ¡°This late¡­ in the middle of nowhere, still have devotees coming to offer incense?¡± Miao Erfang wondered.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, taking the beauties with him towards the front hall.

    A dull-looking old man like a stone statue appeared before them, holding an invitation card with vengeful eyes. ¡°May I ask, who cured Mrs. Ding?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that would be me.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered, smiling faintly.

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± The old man handed him the invitation card, filled with Master Wu¡¯s lunar birth date. ¡°Tomorrow, Master Wu invites you to his longevity feast. Write down your name and lunar birth date clear on the card so I can report back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Why on earth should Little Long give you his lunar birth date?¡± blurted out Ma Chuxia.

    It is known that if one¡¯s lunar birth date falls into the hands of a Taoist or some evildoer, they might as well be handing over their own life.

    As an analogy, it¡¯s like a martial artist having their acupoints captured by another!

    ¡°Oh, I get it now, you want to have a sorcery duel, exchanging lunar birth dates?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush,¡± the old man gritted his teeth, ¡°Master Wu wants to compete with you in a fair sorcerer¡¯s duel!¡±

    ¡°Master Wu? Oh¡­that¡¯s right, was it this Master Wu who has been tormenting my wife Aoshan with Gu worms?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked teasingly.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± The old man was astonished.

    ¡°Oh, great, so you admit it. Admit it, that¡¯s good. A sorcerer¡¯s duel, right? I¡¯ll give you my name and lunar birth date. You can bring it back to Master Wu. Tell him I¡¯ll keep my appointment tomorrow,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily. ¡°I also look forward to this duel. He definitely can¡¯t curse me to death, my life¡¯s fate is too auspicious, ha ha ha ha~~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Chapter 690: The Art of Witch Doctor

    Chapter 690: Chapter 690: The Art of Witch Doctor

    Huang Xiaolong gave his name and birth date in the lunar calendar to the old man with a cheerful grin. The old man cast a glance at Huang Xiaolong with an expression as if he was looking at a dead man, then left with glee in his eyes.

    Only then did Huang Xiaolong look at the invitation the man had delivered.

    ¡°Wu Lingtian¡±

    ¡°Haha, this name seems to carry a sense of dominance.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Ah, so the so-called Master Wu is Wu Lingtian.¡± Ma Chuxia nodded. ¡°Little Long, this Wu Lingtian is a recluse with a bizarre personality. He lives in a mansion on the outskirts of Dong¡¯an city and is frequently visited by the rich and powerful. Unexpectedly, he turns out to be an expert in voodoo and evil magic. He has managed to hide well; our metaphysical society did not detect anything unusual about him.¡±

    ¡°I will visit him tomorrow¡­uh¡­tomorrow is his seventieth birthday.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°What a great day.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I will accompany you.¡± Ma Chuxia smiled sweetly. Favorably disposed towards Huang Xiaolong and aware of his terrifying true identity, she did not worry about him.

    ¡°I want to go too, I want to go too~~~¡± Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang also wanted to accompany Huang Xiaolong to this banquet.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all go together tomorrow.¡± Huang Xiaolong wore a nonchalant expression, obviously not taking Wu Lingtian¡¯s challenge seriously.

    ¡­

    The next day¡­

    Around lunchtime, Huang Xiaolong and his beautiful companions arrived at Master Wu¡¯s mansion by car.

    wuxiaworld.site

    The standalone mansion situated amidst desolation looked like an aging man and seemed especially eerie.

    To Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia, this mansion certainly wasn¡¯t simple!

    At this moment, the mansion was shrouded with a stream of yin energy, death qi, corpse qi. From afar, it looked like the mansion was bleeding!

    ¡°Little Long, the mansion has a heavy resentment, it should be¡­ many people have died here!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°That Master Wu, he¡¯s not kind! He¡¯s evil!¡±

    ¡°I knew this guy was no good from the beginning. Otherwise, how could he have tried to harm my wife Aoshan several times. My wife Aoshan, she¡¯s very kind-hearted.¡± A murderous light flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Today, I will rid of this evil for the people. I will also avenge my wife Aoshan.¡±

    At this time, they saw some tables and chairs arranged on the lawn outside the mansion. Several dozens of guests had already arrived, celebrating Master Wu¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°Master Long, it feels weird, we came today not to celebrate but to crash the party~~¡± Zhou Mi stuck out her tongue and said.

    Once the car was parked, Huang Xiaolong and the others headed towards the mansion.

    In the lawn¡­

    ¡°Hehe~~they¡¯re here?¡± Master Wu sat on a Taishi chair, dressed in Tang attire, his bird-like eyes and cold face were quite intimidating.

    ¡°You must be Master Wu, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Young man, you sure love to meddle¡­you even broke my spell¡­are you provoking me?¡± Master Wu mocked.

    ¡°The few times before, it was you who cast a spell on my wife Aoshan, right? In fact, I¡¯ve been looking for you all along, I didn¡¯t expect you to invite me over this time.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Oh¡­ are you talking about Miss Aoshan from the Ying family? Haha~~ that¡¯s an internal conflict in the Ying family. Miss Ying Aoshan and I have no grudges, it¡¯s just that Ying Chong from the Ying family offered me a hard-to-refuse reward¡­¡± Master Wu spoke calmly, then his eyes emitted a poisonously malicious light much like a snake¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah! I see, it¡¯s you! No wonder Miss Ying Aoshan survived my sorcery multiple times. The spell I placed outside the ancestral land of the Ying family was also dispelled¡­ so it was you all along! Young man, you¡¯ve been opposing me at every turn, good for you, very good~~~¡±

    ¡°Friend, today is Master Wu¡¯s seventieth birthday, you don¡¯t need to be confrontational.¡± Sat next to Master Wu was a man in his twenties, who carried an air of arrogance and nobility. His vitality was extremely exuberant.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, all three could tell instantly this man was a grandmaster in martial arts!

    He had refined up to 55 True Qi inside his body!

    He¡¯s an expert!

    However, Huang Xiaolong, through his qi observing technique, found out this man had a severe internal injury in his liver, chronic and severe!

    ¡®Oh¡­ this man has damaged his liver due to his practice~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    ¡°Moreover,¡± the man continued, ¡°Master Wu is clearly in the service of someone else. It¡¯s not his fault. If there¡¯s any animosity, it¡¯s with his employer.¡±

    ¡°Huh~~ You¡¯re defending him. Are you seeking his assistance?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Ah~~¡± The man faltered momentarily but quickly regained his composure. ¡°Indeed, my name is Ji Zhengyu. I came here to pay my respects to Master Wu on his birthday, but I also have another objective. I wish to request Master Wu¡¯s assistance to cure a hidden health issue. Master Wu¡¯s knowledge and expertise in the art of ¡®witch doctoring¡¯ are indeed remarkable.¡±

    Turns out, this ¡°Ji Zhengyu¡± was seeking Master Wu¡¯s assistance in healing a severe liver injury.

    ¡°Little Long, the Ji family is also one of the top ten ancient martial families in Huaxia. We should not underestimate them.¡± Xia Ying whispered into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°This one, his martial arts skills are not weak, he must be one of the young masters of the Ji family.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ji, you don¡¯t need to meddle, this youngster came here specifically to cause trouble for me,¡± Master Wu shrugged indifferently, ¡°Later, I will compare curse spells with him. Consider it as a source of entertainment for today, hehe~~~¡±

    Master Wu then turned to look at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young man, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Do I need to prepare? I also know a bit of cursing. Dealing with you, I can just wing it. I have dozens of ways to curse you to death.¡± Huang Xiaolong was all smiles.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Wu turned pale from anger, grinding his teeth and seemingly barely resisting the urge to crush Huang Xiaolong between them, ¡°Good, good, very good.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, when do we start?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked eagerly.

    ¡°Young Master Ji, let me first heal your wounds,¡± suppressed his fury, Master Wu said to Ji Zhengyu.

    Ji Zhengyu stood up and bowed, ¡°Honored to have Master Wu¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°No need to be courteous. To form a relationship with the Ji family is my privilege. Young Master Ji, please follow me.¡± Master Wu also stood up, leading Ji Zhengyu to the center of the lawn.

    There were various stones placed on the lawn, with strange runes carved on them.

    ¡°Young Master Ji, please stand in the middle of these stones,¡± Master Wu slightly smiled.

    Upon seeing this, the guests surrounded the lawn, their eyes shone with admiration.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Master Wu¡¯s profound knowledge, especially in witch doctoring, is fascinating. The ability to bring dead flesh back to life, it¡¯s nothing less than a divine intervention!¡±

    Ji Zhengyu took a deep breath and stood where Master Wu pointed, his face flushed with anticipation.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s this guy up to? There are runes inscribed on the stones, likely setting up some sort of Formation. Can this Formation help in healing?¡± Ma Chuxia was puzzled.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong glancing at the space filled with stones and the runes on them, chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s Zhu Youshu¡­ but it¡¯s only a rudimentary version and it doesn¡¯t have any healing power¡­¡±

    At that moment, Master Wu took out a yellow talisman paper and read aloud some mantras.

    Quickly, he burned the talisman, the runes surrounding Ji Zhengyu on the stones lit up, shining brilliantly, a sight to behold!

    Strings of light seeped into Ji Zhengyu¡¯s organs.

    After a dozen breaths, the strange spectacle ceased, the runes on the stones dimmed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± Master Wu let out triumphant laughter, ¡°Young Master Ji, your injury has been healed.¡±

    ¡°My¡­my liver! My liver is healed!¡± Ji Zhengyu trembled, ¡°It¡¯s healed! Indeed¡­ indeed it is! Master Wu, you¡­ you are divine! I will remember this kindness forever! From now on, the Ji family will treat you as an honored guest!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± At this point, Huang Xiaolong could no longer hold back his derisive laughter.

    All eyes were drawn towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You poor soul,¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Ji Zhengyu with a schadenfreude expression, ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived, yet you regard him as your savior, that¡¯s just hilarious. Actually, your liver was severely damaged due to incorrect practice, which stagnated your growth but wasn¡¯t life-threatening. But now¡­ you¡¯ve got at most three years to live. How pitiful¡­¡±

 Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Spell Duel!

    Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Spell Duel!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were nothing short of earth-shattering.

    He was openly questioning Master Wu.

    Master Wu was the man of the hour today! How could he openly confront him?

    Besides, the person in question, Ji Zhengyu, had already confirmed his liver injury was healed!

    ¡°Hmph! Kid, you¡¯re spouting outrageous lies!¡± Master Wu¡¯s gaze was crazed, but he revealed a hint of guilt. His fingers twitched as though itching to cast a curse on Huang Xiaolong.

    As a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, Ji Zhengyu had a very clear understanding of his body¡¯s condition. Especially the state of the meridians, and the internal organs throughout his body.

    Ji Zhengyu was certain that his liver had been repaired and was full of vitality again. In his heart, Master Wu was his lifesaver, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to slander him.

    ¡°Friend, stop making wild accusations! No one knows my condition better than me!¡± Ji Zhengyu retorted with a sharp look, ¡°Today is Master Wu¡¯s 70th birthday celebration, stop causing trouble, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. ¡°You¡¯re stubborn even on your deathbed. Your liver injury is healed? Yes, your liver is healed. But¡ª-try pressing on your Neiguan acupoint.¡±

    The so-called Neiguan acupoint, also known as the Yinwei acupoint, is located above the crease of the wrist. As a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, Ji Zhengyu naturally knew the precise location of the Neiguan acupoint.

    He lightly pressed the Neiguan acupoint with his hand.

    Suddenly!

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Ahhh~~~!¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s body spasmed as if electrified, and he jumped up, his right hand clutching his heart. The excruciating pain was nearly unbearable, as if dozens or hundreds of tiny knives were piercing his heart!

    However, the intense pain was fleeting, and soon after, Ji Zhengyu was unscathed, with all body functions operating normally. But the sudden pain had left him shaken, ¡°What¡­what¡­what was that?¡±

    ¡°You have three years to live.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Can¡­can you tell me¡­what¡¯s happening?¡± Ji Zhengyu looked doubtful, but subconsciously he seemed to believe in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words! His tone shifted to polite and courteous when addressing Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t explain, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s face turned increasingly pale. He glanced at Master Wu, then at Huang Xiaolong, falling into a silent contemplation.

    ¡°Little Long, what exactly is happening?¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying pulled Huang Xiaolong aside. Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang also wore expressions full of puzzlement.

    Such is the curiosity of women.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s simple really, the ritual just now by Zhu Youshu wasn¡¯t completed, hence, it couldn¡¯t heal the injury, it just transferred it somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Transferred?¡± Ma Chuxia wore an enlightened look on her face.

    ¡°Yes, which means that Young Master Ji¡¯s liver injury hasn¡¯t actually healed, it¡¯s just been transferred to another part of his body.¡± Huang Xiaolong continued dispassionately, ¡°The injury to the liver was transferred to the heart, each transfer intensifying the injury several times over. So, while it appears the liver is healed, the trauma to the heart is several times worse than that of the liver. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s still in the early stages, so there are no noticeable symptoms. In a few months, Young Master Ji¡¯s heart function will start to deteriorate. At most, in three years¡¯ time, he will be dead. The Neiguan acupoint is one of the crucial points of the heart, so when he pressed on it, it caused his heart to constrict with pain.¡±

    Upon understanding, Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying looked at Ji Zhengyu with sympathy.

    Ji Zhengyu was increasingly feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. He asked Master Wu in a deep voice, ¡°Master Wu, what¡¯s going on? Why did my heart suddenly hurt so much?¡±

    Master Wu glared viciously at Huang Xiaolong, if looks could kill, Huang Xiaolong would have been hacked to pieces by now.

    Master Wu didn¡¯t dare to offend the Ji Family. His plan was perfect, transferring Ji Zhengyu¡¯s injury without him noticing for a while. Ji Zhengyu would regard Master Wu as a life-saver, returning his kindness eagerly. By the time he discovered his heart was failing, he would never suspect Master Wu.

    Unexpectedly, his deceptive scheme was exposed by Huang Xiaolong.

    Master Wu¡¯s urge to kill Huang Xiaolong intensified relentlessly.

    ¡°Cough, cough~~~ Young Master Ji, please don¡¯t just listen to this youngster¡¯s assertion,¡± Master Wu hurriedly extenuated. ¡°Young Master Ji, I want to settle the score with this kid here and now, with a match of curse. After I¡¯ve successfully cursed him to death, I¡¯ll then properly check Young Master Ji¡¯s health.¡±

    Upon finishing his words, Master Wu glared at Huang Xiaolong hatefully. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already acquired his birth chart, it¡¯s time for a match of curses!¡±

    ¡°Great, I can¡¯t wait any longer. How are we going to do this?¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly replied.

    ¡°Hmph! Follow me!¡± Master Wu turned around and headed towards the back of the villa.

    Huang Xiaolong was hot on his trail.

    Other people also thronged forward one after another.

    Behind the villa was another courtyard.

    In the courtyard, there was an old tree that stood tall.

    Upon closer inspection!

    The tree was laden with¨C dolls!

    They were dolls made of straw, extremely lifelike in appearance but painfully grotesque. Each doll had a cruel red chord tied around its neck from which blood was slowly seeping, dripping to the ground.

    Each doll, dressed in white blood-stained clothing, had the name ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± scrawled on in blood. Below the name was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s birth chart as per the lunar calendar.

    An ominous aura radiated from the dolls, floating and sinking, covering the whole courtyard, creating an atmosphere like a dense foggy day, causing unease.

    ¡°Little Long!!!!!¡± Suddenly, Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes were red with rage, her face full of fury and killing intent. She trembled at the sight of the straw dolls hanging on the tree.

    Obviously, Ma Chuxia had noticed something that enraged her, pushing her almost to the brink.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded at Ma Chuxia in understanding. He too had noticed it.

    The straw dolls were real, newborn corpses!

    Or more accurately, one-month-old babies stripped of their eyes, refined into ghost babies. Twines of straw were wrapped around the bodies, dressing them in blood-stained clothing.

    At first glance, they looked like straw dolls, but they are, in reality, sinister ghost babies conjured from dead infants!

    No wonder, the villa gave off a sense of dread, a place with blood on its hands.

    49 straw dolls, or rather 49 ghost babies, hung from the tree. Each ghost baby¡¯s clothing was inscribed with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s name and birth chart in blood.

    This was a brutal, inhumane, and twisted curse.

    This curse crafted from the resentment of the ghost babies was not only extremely malicious but also terrifying.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The resentment from these ghost babies was far more intense than ordinary spirits. They were new-borns, blinded to ramp up their bitterness.

    The interconnected resentment of the forty-nine ghost babies cursing one single person; how outrageous, exaggerated, and invincible is that!

    ¡°Boy, I can¡¯t wait any longer! Are you ready? If you are, let¡¯s begin!¡± Master Wu revealed a demonic smile. ¡°This curse of mine is called ¡®Ghost Baby Crying Blood Curse¡¯. Once initiated, it will destroy both the living and the dead¡­ hehe¡­what about you? What curse are you using?¡±

    ¡°Heh~¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Let¡¯s begin. Unleash your curse.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Breaking the Curse

    Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Breaking the Curse

    The tree was adorned with blood-soaked dolls, radiating a chilling and eerie aura. Any ordinary person seeing it would be shit scared. Even ancient martial arts Grandmasters like Ji Zhengyu and Xia Ying now felt their scalp tingling.

    ¡°Boy! Today, you will regret ever setting foot in this world!¡± Master Wu¡¯s face took on a devilish twist, his eyes shining with a demonic flame.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, crossed his arms and smiled cheekily, seemingly preparing himself for Master Wu¡¯s curse.

    Ma Chuxia wanted to warn Huang Xiaolong but remembering who he was, she calmed down.

    ¡°Die!¡± Master Wu said steadily, his lips curled up as he began reciting a lengthy, complex, and archaic curse.

    An eerie breeze swept across, causing the tree to rustle and sway¨Cthe shaking branches resembled hundreds of ghostly hands. The dolls hanging from the branches started to swing ghastly, emitting sharp cursed voices¨C

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I want you to die a terrible death!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, give up your life!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I curse you to go to the lower levels of hell!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you will shatter to pieces!¡±

    ¡­

    These cursed voices were sharp and steeped in malice, filled with the bloodlust and grief of souls wronged, making it seem as if all these ghost babies were wronged by Huang Xiaolong.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0

    A wave of gray energy rushed towards him, completely engulfing Huang Xiaolong! This was the power of the curse!

    However, the curse was only aimed at Huang Xiaolong, so the people nearby were unaffected, except for the eerie, stabbing sound of the ghost babies, which made their hearts skip a beat.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Master Wu burst into a creepy laugh, ¡°Boy, it seems that you didn¡¯t fake your name and birthdate. The curse is working on you! Prepare to be reduced to ashes! Hahaha! I curse you to death! I curse you to death! I want to curse you to death!¡±

    Immersed in the dark power of the curse, Huang Xiaolong appeared carefree, completely unaffected!

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fate was extraordinary, like a divine spirit walking the earth, the current Yin Emperor. Therefore, this curse was nothing more than a gentle breeze brushing against his face, leaving no traces behind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Noting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unperturbed demeanor, Master Wu felt a chill in his heart. He began reciting another intricate curse.

    Then in the next second¡ª-

    ¡°Hehe~~Hehe~~Hehe~~~~¡±

    The spirits of ghost babies flew out one after another!

    Each ghost baby was a mangled mess, their eye sockets gouged out and filled with ghostly blood that kept flowing out. Their small mouths were filled with sharp teeth, their faces twisted, utterly terrifying!

    Forty-nine ghost babies in total lunged towards Huang Xiaolong!

    It seemed as if they wanted to tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces, grinding even his bones to dust!

    ¡°I curse you to death!¡± Master Wu declared fiercely, this time, he had unleashed his most potent curse!

    Situated next to Huang Xiaolong, only Ma Chuxia, who had activated her Heavenly Eye, could see this terrifying scene. The others only saw a shadowy wind curling up towards Huang Xiaolong.

    The corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth lifted slightly in an expression of disdain. He stood mightily, an embodiment of majestic grandeur!

    Golden light began to emanate from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Accompanying this golden light was a sense of pressure that suggested he was an emperor looking down upon the world!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!!!¡±

    The ghost babies that pounced on Huang Xiaolong were instantly swept away by the golden light, blood flowing from every orifice. Their tiny bodies exploded, scattering bloody chunks of ghost flesh all over the ground, still writhing about.

    Huang Xiaolong was bathed in a never-ending golden glow; soon, the bits and pieces of flesh that littered the ground were evaporated into nothingness.

    The curse cast by Master Wu was completely shattered by Huang Xiaolong.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong raised his hand, and from the palm, the Samadhi True Fire exploded. The flames blazed, even setting the massive tree used to hang the ghost baby ablaze.

    ¡°Whoo whoo~~ whoo whoo whoo~~~¡±

    The magnificent brillant Samadhi True Fire enveloped the large tree, causing it to crackling & paahh as it burned, dense smoke plumes wafting into the air. What was bizarre was that, as tree was incinerated, it was emitting sharp, agonized screams, akin to those of a child crying, sending chills down the spine of anyone who heard it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve shattered your curse. Now, it is my turn to curse you,¡± Huang Xiaolong jested while looking at Master Wu.

    ¡°This~~ this¡­how¡­ how is it possible¡­ how could this happen~~~¡± Master Wu was utterly flustered and helpless, he couldn¡¯t accept the reality that his curse was broken!

    This curse was the most powerful he had mastered throughout his life, slaying 49 infants who had just completed their first month, creating ghost babies, linking their resentful aura together to form an almost invincible curse that decimated all life and spirits¡­

    But today, not only was his curse destroyed, the ghost babies that took his lifetime to concoct were completely annihilated.

    This loss was irreparable; it almost made Master Wu vomit blood on the spot!

    ¡°Impressive~~¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s eyes shone. Although he was oblivious about the battle of curses between Huang Xiaolong and Master Wu, it was evident that Huang Xiaolong perfectly countered Master Wu¡¯s curse.

    It was a relaxed victory, a real trump card move up his sleeve!

    Consequently, it made Ji Zhengyu more convinced of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words¡­ his injuries were indeed unhealed! Moreover, his life was in danger!

    ¡°You¡­ kid¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Cold sweat seeped out from Master Wu¡¯s forehead. Now, he was somewhat wary of Huang Xiaolong!

    He found that he couldn¡¯t see through Huang Xiaolong! This man was unfathomable!

    Besides, the ability to break his ¡®Ghost Baby¡¯s Blood Tears Curse¡¯ certainly required tremendous strength, hence Master Wu dared not act rashly.

    ¡°You ¡­ what curse are you preparing to cast on me?¡± Master Wu was remorseful now; he regretted giving his lunar birth date and character to Huang Xiaolong!

    It was too risky!

    ¡®Don¡¯t panic¡­ Don¡¯t panic¡­ Although this kid was able to shatter my curse, his own curse isn¡¯t necessarily formidable. I can also break his curse!¡¯ Master Wu gritted his teeth to boost his own confidence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, smiling.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Master Wu paused, his face full of doubt. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean exactly?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared right now?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed playfully. ¡°But, I will tell you the truth ¡ª I did not give your lunar birth date and character a glance. It¡¯s not necessary to cast a curse.¡±

    When Master Wu heard this, his heart leaped joyfully!

    A curse required specific details such as the target¡¯s lunar birth date and character. Some curses had strict conditions, requiring even hair, blood, nails, and other such items of the target.

    Now, if Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have Master Wu¡¯s lunar birth date and character, Master Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t be scared of unsubstantiated curses!

    ¡®Could it be this child can only break curses and doesn¡¯t know how to cast them?¡¯ Master Wu became more and more confident.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for the midday banquet, let¡¯s eat,¡± Master Wu said with a sinister chuckle

    The crowd headed towards the lawn in front of the villa.

    ¡°Little Long, how do you plan to deal with this wicked person?¡± Ma Chuxia asked quietly. ¡°Did you really not look at his lunar birth date and character?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong, grinning. ¡°I know many lost, ancient cursing techniques. I will let you all see something new. Hehe~~ this guy¡¯s methods are baffling and countless, but now that he has fallen into my hands, he is doomed!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Chapter 693: Huang Xiaolongs Spell!

    Chapter 693: Chapter 693: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Spell!

    Master Wu¡¯s birthday luncheon was set up buffet style.

    On the lawn, servants pushed out many food carts.

    The carts were laden with delicate, scrumptious foods.

    Exotic delicacies, fine wines, everything one could wish for.

    However, the dining atmosphere was far from harmonious because of the horrifying scenes that had just unfolded.

    The bloody sight of the dolls, in particular, caused those who thought of it to feel nauseous, killing any appetite they had.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, dug in heartily and never mentioned the matter of cursing Master Wu.

    Master Wu stood by a food cart, his gaze dark and icy upon Huang Xiaolong, who seemed to be stuffing his face with food.

    Two elderly servants stood beside Master Wu, ¡°Master Wu, what trick is that boy playing?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If he genuinely thinks my life¡¯s destiny is beneath his notice, then I have nothing to fear from him! Throughout history, cursing people out of thin air has been almost impossible.¡± Master Wu sneered.

    Over there, Ji Zhengyu held a wine glass filled with red wine and approached Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Friend, there¡¯s no bad blood between us. Mind if I toast you a drink?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked up at Ji Zhengyu.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Although his face showed sincerity, his eyes had a palpable sense of worry.

    Huang Xiaolong had previously said that Ji Zhengyu would not live past three years. Initially, Ji Zhengyu hadn¡¯t believed it, but now, he believed at least thirty percent of it!

    Who doesn¡¯t cherish their life? Although Ji Zhengyu was of prestigious birth, being the young master of one of the top ten ancient martial arts families, the Ji Family, and also a Great Grandmaster who¡¯d mastered 55 paths of True Qi, he lowered his attempts to assert dominance and treated Huang Xiaolong as an equal when facing him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have that toast later. I have something to take care of first,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, his gaze shifting towards Master Wu in the distance.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Ji Zhengyu nodded, soon after saying with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯d always heard Master Wu is a reclusive expert. Today, though¡­ those dolls in the backyard are undeniably eerie. Presumably, Master Wu has done some unspeakable things in order to cultivate his dark arts¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, he¡¯s done everything that goes against moral principles!¡± Ma Chuxia sneered. ¡°You think those hanging on the trees were all dolls? How ridiculous. They were live infants, killed and transformed into demon babies!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ji Zhengyu trembled all over, fiery rage in his eyes. ¡°This¡­this is too cruel!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had enough, time to curse him,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, casually dropping a napkin onto the table after wiping off some oil from the corner of his lips. He then cheerfully walked toward Master Wu.

    On the lawn, those who were eating ceased and their eyes bore into Huang Xiaolong.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, as well as Ji Zhengyu, all followed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong reached Master Wu.

    ¡°Boy if you¡¯ve got any tricks, go ahead and use them!¡± Master Wu glared at Huang Xiaolong, full of malevolent energy.

    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m a little excited! The Little Long Master is making a move! I wonder how he¡¯s going to curse this remorseless villain!¡± said Zhou Mi. Clenching her fists in anticipation, she held her breath, her face full of adoration as she watched Huang Xiaolong.

    In fact, everyone in the field was asking the same question in their minds ¨C How will Huang Xiaolong curse Master Wu!

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the plate of beef that Master Wu held in his hand.

    Inside the dish was some beef.

    Half of the beef had already been eaten by Master Wu. Looks like he was fond of beef.

    ¡°The beef tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, a teasing smile on his face.

    Of course, the beef that Master Wu was eating was no ordinary commodity. It was one of the most famous beefs in the world¡­Kobe beef from the Island country!

    Kobe beef, as a special product of the Island country, often appears at banquets hosting foreign dignitaries. The rich but not greasy flavor, the melt-in-your-mouth sensation, it¡¯s difficult to stop once you start.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Master Wu¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.

    ¡°My spell is very simple¡­ there, eat a few more pieces of beef, then I can begin the curse.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a harmlessly cheerful smile.

    Master Wu was dumbfounded.

    Eat a few more pieces of beef?

    What kind of spell is this?

    Master Wu, having spent his entire life immersed in ancient and modern curses, had never heard of a curse that could be enacted simply by eating!

    ¡®Could it be that this guy tampered with my plate of beef? Did he plant something?¡¯ Master Wu wondered, his eyes flashing.

    Nevertheless, he quickly dismissed this thought.

    All the food served today was personally prepared by his long-employed chef who had been with him for decades. It was undoubtedly safe.

    Moreover, Master Wu had already eaten half of the beef. He was certain that it had not been poisoned.

    There definitely wasn¡¯t any trickery involved.

    After all, not only was Master Wu well-versed in various curses and spells, he was also an accomplished Gu Master who could breed the Golden Silkworm Gu.

    He was born with an incomplete destiny, he was destined to live a short life. He started learning Gu magic at the age of seven, started to raise Gu animals at the age of eight, and Gu humans at age of ten; the successful Gu on a human could delay his death by three years. Now, at seventy, he had killed countless people with Gu. Therefore, he did not believe anyone could pull a Gu trick in front of him.

    Also, Huang Xiaolong had indeed done nothing when he came over.

    ¡°What, scared now? Don¡¯t dare to eat? Hehehe~~ Just now, you cursed me with those Ghost Baby curses, I took it without even furrowing my brow. Now it¡¯s your turn, yet you dare not?¡± Huang Xiaolong said contemptuously.

    ¡°Bullshit! What don¡¯t I dare?¡± Insulted, Master Wu roared, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t pull mysterious tricks! My name is Wu Lingtian, and I won¡¯t be fooled by you! It¡¯s common to place a curse in food, but it is impossible to place a curse within food! Fine! I¡¯ll eat! I want to see what you can do!¡±

    Having said that, Master Wu mustered his spirits and finished the remaining beef on his plate.

    While eating the beef, Master Wu was even more certain that there were no issues with the beef.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Kid, I¡¯ve eaten all the beef on this plate of yours, and it was delicious¡­ hurry up and curse me! Hahaha~~ Go on, curse me!¡± Master Wu laughed uproariously.

    ¡°That will do.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already cursed you. This curse is extremely ancient and has long been lost. It is known as the ¡®Cooked Food Curse¡¯.¡±

    Cooked Food Curse?

    Everyone stared at Huang Xiaolong with curious eyes, waiting for his explanation.

    Huang Xiaolong explained, ¡°The so-called Cooked Food Curse, involves cursing cooked food. It works best with poultry or livestock. Once the curse is placed, the person who is to be cursed must eat the food that has been cursed. And then, the curse is initiated.¡±

    ¡°When the curse is recited for the first time, the food that the cursed person has swallowed will restore itself to its original state, becoming raw meat pieces.¡±

    ¡°When the curse is recited for the second time, these raw meat chunks will transform into live poultry or livestock. For instance, a pork chunk would turn into a live pig, a chunk of beef into a live cow. However, the size would be comparatively small.¡±

    ¡°When the curse is recited for the third time, these revived poultry or livestock will revert back to their original size before they were slaughtered, and then, they will burst the cursed person¡¯s stomach open and crawl out.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking¨C

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~ Ahahahahahaha~~~~~ Kid, are you dreaming?¡± Master Wu erupted into laughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world!

    What a joke, cooked food turning back into live cows or pigs once consumed?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    That¡¯s like a tall tale!

    Many people in the audience shook their heads, laughing.

    ¡°This is impossible~~¡± Ji Zhengyu also murmured with absolute certainty. ¡°This is absolutely impossible! Impossible at all costs!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to start reciting the first round of the curse now.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a soft smile, immediately reciting a series of incantations aloud.

    ¡­

 Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Chapter 694: A Big Black Cow Crawls Out from the Stomach!

    Chapter 694: Chapter 694: A Big Black Cow Crawls Out from the Stomach!

    Almost no one would believe Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words. Except for Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi, his four supporters.

    Even Master Wu himself, started laughing crazily. The heart which was initially hanging by a thread, slowly eased off.

    Beef that was swallowed and digested would turn back into a bull?

    That¡¯s utterly unreasonable!

    But~~In actuality, aren¡¯t all supernatural phenomena illogical and unscientific?

    Shortly, Huang Xiaolong completed reciting the first chant.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ What now? Finished reciting¡­¡± Master Wu stared at Huang Xiaolong with gritted teeth and a defiant look, ¡°Those beef pieces must have been entirely digested by me now!¡±

    Just then!

    Gurgle~~ gurgle~~

    Master Wu¡¯s stomach actually started rumbling, producing weird noises.

    Immediately after, Master Wu felt extremely unwell!

    Particularly his stomach, feeling as if something was bursting out. His internal organs were churning, making him retch! He started dry heaving.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°I¡¯ve completed reciting the first chant, now, the beef you¡¯ve swallowed has turned back into raw chunks.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, with a playful smirk.

    ¡°Impossible~~vomit~~~~¡± Master Wu was really suffering, the sudden sensation of bloating and acidity in his stomach felt like he had gastric cancer.

    Huang Xiaolong began reciting the second chant.

    Voices of debates started to rise from every corner wiping out the silence before.

    ¡°Hey, look at Master Wu, something seems wrong, why does he look this bad?¡±

    ¡°Master Wu¡¯s stomach seems to be protruding, did he eat too much?¡±

    ¡°Master Wu seems like he wants to vomit but couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡°Wait, did it really¡­really work? The Cooked Food Curse?¡± Ji Zhengyu was muttering in disbelief. ¡°Does such illogical yet remarkable cursing magic truly exist in this world?¡±

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong finished reciting the second chant.

    Gurgle~~~~~~!!

    Suddenly, Master Wu¡¯s stomach swelled to the size of a basketball!

    Just like having a tumor inside!

    The whole crowd was flabbergasted!

    In the next second¡ª-

    Moo~moo~~moo moo moo~~~

    The sound of cows came from Master Wu¡¯s belly! Yes, you heard right ¨C it was the sound of cows, so clear, so loud!

    Everyone was stunned. Completely speechless, their brains could not even process what was happening!

    ¡°I¡­my stomach¡­it¡­it is in my stomach! Damn it! It is IN MY STOMACH!¡± Master Wu let out a terrified scream, his voice trembling like one tormented by a demonic ghost!

    ¡°Hehe, this is the second chant. Now, you have a calf inside you~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the ¡®Cooked Food Curse¡¯ interesting? It is an ancient curse, long lost, and barely documented in literature, naturally unknown to an ignorant person like you. Now, I am going to recite the third chant. The moment the third chant is recited, the calf inside you will transform into a bull, causing you to explode.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°This third chant, I dedicate it to my wife Aoshan, and to all the innocent souls you¡¯ve wronged.¡±

    ¡°No! Mercy! Don¡¯t recite! I beg you, don¡¯t recite! I was wrong! I am willing to pay with money and wealth to redeem my life!¡± By now, Master Wu realized that the young man before him was far more powerful than he could ever imagine, and definitely not someone he could challenge.

    A fully grown bull coming out of his body, that would certainly be the end of him!

    All he wanted was to survive! He pleaded desperately, tears streaming down his face.

    Huang Xiaolong paid him no mind, quickly completing the third part of the incantation.

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    Explosion!

    Master Wu¡¯s stomach burst open scattering visceral pieces and blood-soaked muscle tissue everywhere.

    ¡°Moo~ Moo~~ Moo~~~¡±

    A robust black bull indeed emerged from Master Wu¡¯s body, mooing loudly while swinging its tail and looking around in confusion.

    ¡°No! Master Wu!¡± Some of Master Wu¡¯s servants shrieked in terror, rushing over in a panic.

    These people were no good either, having assisted in his evil deeds. Huang Xiaolong showed no mercy, extracting the Soul Tube and releasing fierce ghosts onto them.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong grabbed a handful of the ¡°Amnesia Talisman¡±, erasing part of the memories of the guests present.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various cunning strategies left Ji Zhengyu astounded!

    Ji Zhengyu was no small fish in the pond. Born a prodigy from an ancient martial family, he had seen plenty, yet had never encountered someone as extraordinary as Huang Xiaolong.

    Now, he both admired and feared Huang Xiaolong.

    This ¡°Cook and Eat Curse¡±, capable of silently torturing people to death. Ji Zhengyu feared he wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat with peace if he were to be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s enemy.

    ¡°Great ¡­ Great Master¡­ your means are truly unfathomable¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu bowed to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I am truly awed. This ¡®Cook and Eat Curse¡¯, can indeed be hailed as the world¡¯s greatest curse, undefendable by anyone!¡±

    He referred to Huang Xiaolong as ¡°Great Master¡± as a sign of his sincere respect.

    ¡°World¡¯s greatest curse? I wouldn¡¯t be so certain.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Ji Zhengyu with a hint of humor in his eyes. ¡°In comparison to the ¡®Cook and Eat Curse¡¯, I know many curses that are more potent and cruel¡­¡±

    Ji Zhengyu felt a shiver down his spine, humbly responded, ¡°Yes, yes, Master is truly wise¡­¡±

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong, along with Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and others, raided Master Wu¡¯s house.

    They seized plenty of gold, silver, pearls, diamonds, human bones, human organs soaked in medicinal liquids, and also tools used to cast witchcraft, along with jars used to cultivate maggots.

    Huang Xiaolong loaded all valuable items onto their wagon.

    They also found a book titled ¡°Secrets of Witchcraft and Cultivation of Maggots¡±, a handwritten copy that chronicled Master Wu¡¯s lifelong learning. Huang Xiaolong told Ma Chuxia to keep it. It could be researched when they had time.

    After everything was done, Huang Xiaolong prepared to leave.

    ¡°Wait¡­master¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu ran over pitifully. ¡°Master ¡­I ¡­ My injuries ¡­ um ¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ believe it or not, you have only three years left to live.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a teasing smile.

    ¡°I believe! I believe in every word the master says!¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°In this world, not many people can save you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Then¡­then¡­ Presumably, the Master can cure my injuries¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s eyes sparkled for a moment, then he bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I beg the Master to save my life! From now on, I¡­ I¡­ I, Ji Zhengyu, will be led by you! I will listen to everything you say!¡±

    Essentially, Ji Zhengyu was offering to be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s subordinate!

    This was his last resort. In order to survive, he would give up his dignity and serve Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, there was no other choice as nothing was more important than survival.

    As Xia Ying was also from the martial arts circle, she understood the significance of Ji Zhengyu¡¯s offer!

    He was a Great Grandmaster who had condensed 55 tracks of True Qi! Having him as a subordinate would be incredibly beneficial to Huang Xiaolong! Not to mention the immense family power Ji Zhengyu possessed!

    ¡°Heh, you really are interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking at Ji Zhengyu with amusement.

    ¡­

 Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Chapter 695 Hes Hurt, I Can Heal!

    Chapter 695: Chapter 695 He¡¯s Hurt, I Can Heal!

    ¡°Alright, now I¡¯m going back to the City God Temple. If you want your injuries healed, come with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Ji Zhengyu, got in his car, and drove off.

    Realizing the gravity of his situation, Ji Zhengyu didn¡¯t dare to dally. He had also driven over and quickly got back into his car, following closely behind Huang Xiaolong.

    As he drove, Ji Zhengyu let out a sigh. ¡°Ah, Zhengyu, proud as you¡¯ve always been, who would have thought you¡¯d have to lower your head to someone today¡­but let it be. If I don¡¯t, I might not live longer than three years, and that would be really unfortunate¡­¡±

    City God Temple.

    Two cars pulled up and stopped.

    Looking up at the temple, Ji Zhengyu could only marvel at its majestic splendor.

    ¡°Master, is this your Taoist temple?¡± Ji Zhengyu asked, a look of earnest admiration on his face.

    ¡°Hmm, you could say it¡¯s my territory,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong told Ji Zhengyu, ¡°Your injury has migrated from your liver to your heart. That¡¯s one of the most critical organs, maybe even more than the brain. Once there¡¯s a problem with it, your life hangs by a thread.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was not trying to scare him. He was simply telling Ji Zhengyu the harsh reality.

    Panic swept over Ji Zhengyu, and he urgently begged, ¡°Master, I implore you¡­ save me.¡±

    ¡°Listen, when we get to my City God Temple, burn an incense in my honor. If you are sincere, I¡¯ll save you. If you aren¡¯t¡­ you can only blame yourself for bringing death upon your own head.¡± Huang Xiaolong bore no ill-will towards Ji Zhengyu. Saving him would not be a great effort. Besides, having him as an underling would bear no harm, only potential benefits.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    Huang Xiaolong was planning to intervene, but he figured making Ji Zhengyu burn incense would garner more goodwill from the general populace. A win-win situation.

    ¡°Yes, Master, I shall go and light the incense.¡± Ji Zhengyu didn¡¯t quite understand how lighting incense was connected to healing, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Huang Xiaolong.

    At that moment, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s phone began to ring. He offered an apologetic look towards Huang Xiaolong, then answered the call after checking the caller ID, a flicker of anger crossing his eyes.

    After a short exchange, Ji Zhengyu abruptly ended the call, a scowl on his face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong, sounding nonchalant.

    ¡°Master¡­ it was¡­ one of my rivals, ridiculing and insulting me over the phone¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu replied indignantly. ¡°He¡¯s from the Bian Family, there¡¯s long been bad blood between us. After he learned I was injured, he took pleasure in my misfortune and was glad of my imminent death. Now coming to Dong¡¯an city, he did not forget to pour salt on my wound. I told him I¡¯ve found a remarkable healer. Not only did he not believe me, but he also mocked me generously, incessantly saying he would like to see the person who had the audacity to claim that I could be saved¡­ Master, I did seek the Bian Family¡¯s help with my injury before, but not even they had any cure¡­¡±

    ¡°The Bian Family?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grudge with the Bian Family was a deep one; during their last run-in at Canglong Ridge, Bian Mudong and his comrades all met with an ill fate. The Bian Family was bound to blame Huang Xiaolong sooner or later!

    ¡°Since the Bian Family doesn¡¯t believe I can cure you, why don¡¯t you let him come and see for himself?¡± said Huang Xiaolong, laughing.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay¡­ Master, I¡¯ll lead him here so he can witness your remarkable skills personally. The Bian Family look down on everyone; they are convinced they reign supreme in the medical field¡­ these frogs in the well, unable to see the grand ocean. I hope you can give them a sound slap in the face!¡± said Ji Zhengyu, bootlicking Huang Xiaolong smoothly.

    With that, Ji Zhengyu sent his location to the person from the Bian Family.

    The group made their way to the front hall and sat down.

    Ma Chuxia brought over some spiritual water for everyone to quench their thirst.

    Once inside City God Temple, Ji Zhengyu experienced a sense of clarity overwhelming his consciousness and a peaceful mood settled over him. The flurry of thoughts in his mind began to dissipate. Feeling invigorated, his admiration for Huang Xiaolong deepened even further, and he gained more trust in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability to heal him.

    After drinking the spiritual water, Ji Zhengyu felt his pores opening, an overall sensation of comfort swept over him. He praised, ¡°What an extraordinary drink! Master, what is this? It¡¯s incredibly refreshing! Like the legendary Jadescent Nectar!¡±

    ¡°Mm, the water is ordinary. What makes it special is that it was blessed within the City God Temple and turned into spiritual water,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained casually.

    Ji Zhengyu was truly astounded, further convinced of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unfathomability.

    Soon, the sound of a car braking could be heard outside the temple followed by a car door opening and closing. A very arrogant male voice then rang out, ¡°Hahaha~~~, Ji Zhengyu, I can¡¯t believe you ran to a Taoist temple for treatment. Are you resorting to praying to gods and Buddha for salvation? Hahaha~~~ That¡¯s hilarious! No one under heaven can treat the injuries you¡¯ve sustained. I urge you to resign to your fate!¡±

    ¡°Master, that¡­ that jerk has arrived. He¡¯s very spiteful and never misses an opportunity to ridicule me,¡± said Ji Zhengyu through gritted teeth.

    Soon, a tall and handsome man walked into the front hall with an arrogant gait, projecting an aura of lofty dominance.

    Huang Xiaolong could tell at a glance that this man had condensed 50 strands of True Qi within his body ¨C he was on par with Ji Zhengyu.

    This man emanated a medicinal scent unique to the Bian Family.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The man shot a look at Ji Zhengyu, his face twisting into a gleeful smirk. ¡°Ji Zhengyu, it seems your condition has worsened! Let me take your pulse!¡±

    Ji Zhengyu was about to retort angrily, but Huang Xiaolong gestured subtly for him to restrain his temper.

    The man from the Bian Family eagerly moved towards Ji Zhengyu, placing two fingers on Ji Zhengyu¡¯s right wrist to take his pulse.

    After a few breaths, the man burst into uproarious laughter, his amusement and schadenfreude palpable. ¡°Ji Zhengyu! Your condition has not simply worsened, it¡¯s multiplied several times over! What¡¯s more, your injury has moved from your liver to your heart! Hahaha~~~ You haven¡¯t much longer to live! Better go back and start planning your funeral! Look at you, you¡¯re so pitiful. You and I used to always compete, but now, you are about to die. How pathetic¡­ Hahaha~~~¡±

    Unable to contain his anger, Ji Zhengyu retorted, ¡°Indeed, my condition has worsened. But lamentably for you, I am not destined to fulfill your wishes today! I have found this great Master who can save me!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! If even my Bian Family can¡¯t save you, no one in this world can save you! You might as well wait for death!¡± scoffed the man from the Bian Family venomously. ¡°Who claimed to be able to save you? They must be a fraud!¡±

    Switching his attention to Huang Xiaolong, the man sneered, ¡°You can save him? Hahaha~~~ That¡¯s the biggest lie I¡¯ve ever heard! If even the Bian Family can¡¯t save him, how can you? Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°I can save him, of course. Compared to their skills, the Bian Family¡¯s medical expertise really isn¡¯t all that impressive,¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted with a laugh.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You! Are asking for death!¡± Hearing this, the man from Bian Family was seething with anger. Killing intent flashed in his eyes, he twitched his fingers, apparently preparing to make a move on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You may not disrespect the Master! Get lost!¡± Ji Zhengyu got up, his True Qi whirled around him creating an intimidating aura.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ In that case, I¡¯ll treat him today. If his condition improves, I¡¯ll see you out of here, how does that sound? ¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t about to display courtesy to anyone from the Bian Family.

    ¡°This is preposterous!¡± The man from the Bian Family laughed uproariously, consumed by rage. ¡°Fine, you do your thing. If you are able to cure Ji Zhengyu, I won¡¯t protest about leaving, I¡¯ll even maim my own arm without qualms. However, should you fail, I¡¯ll break all the bones in your body, and then have you kneel before me and confess!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Sky-Flying Needle Technique!

    Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Sky-Flying Needle Technique!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out with a hearty laughter, looking at the self-satisfied Bian family member as if watching a fool, ¡°If I manage to heal his injury, will you willingly maim one of your arms? This was your proposition, I didn¡¯t coerce you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I, Ji Zhengyu, heard you loud and clear!¡± Ji Zhengyu hastily seconded.

    ¡°Heh~~ you treat this dying man first then let¡¯s talk.¡± Bian Family man spat with a defiant glare.

    Then Huang Xiaolong led everyone to the city god¡¯s main hall.

    Huang Xiaolong explained the rules of incense-burning to Ji Zhengyu.

    Without another word, Ji Zhengyu dug out 10,000 dollars and purchased 10 incense sticks, then neatly knelt on the prayer mat.

    ¡°Sincerity is spirit.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually reminded him.

    This matter was a matter of life and death, Ji Zhengyu naturally didn¡¯t waver. Besides, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s magical ¡°cooked food spell¡± indeed earned Ji Zhengyu¡¯s admiration.

    Moreover, supplemented with the solemn atmosphere of the city god temple, Ji Zhengyu was rather devout while offering incense.

    The smoke from the incense rose straight to the high heavens!

    An ancient aura seeped into the Jade Pendant in the shrine.

    Huang Xiaolong collected some more wishes from the people. Perhaps it was because Ji Zhengyu was a martial arts Grandmaster; the wishes he offered were much purer and more potent than those of regular people.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°Heh~~ Ji Zhengyu, you a dignified ancient martial arts master, have stooped so low as to believe in abstract concepts of gods and ghosts¡­ If this is known to the elders of the Ji family, you surely won¡¯t be forgiven!¡± The man from the Bian family stood aside, his face was filled with a thick layer of sarcasm.

    Ji Zhengyu planted the incense stick into the censer and slowly stood up.

    ¡°Hmm~~ just stay where you are standing, I¡¯ll personally treat your injury.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Ji Zhengyu was trembling with excitement.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and then walked straight away!

    Huang Xiaolong had promised to heal Ji Zhengyu¡¯s injuries, but since he didn¡¯t even feel his pulse and walked away, this struck people as odd.

    After walking several meters away, Huang Xiaolong casually sat down on a wooden chair.

    This left everyone in the main hall of the city god¡¯s temple rather bewildered.

    ¡°Master¡­ what¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu was visibly confused.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~¡± The member of the Bian family burst out laughing, mockingly saying, ¡°Ji Zhengyu, I think you¡¯ve been bamboozled by this charlatan! He¡¯s going to heal you? It seems like he is evading you! Otherwise, why would he be avoiding you?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh~~ Bian Family, all of you really are just frogs in the well¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked sarcastically. Then he took out a box from his canvas bag, opened the box and there were several silver needles inside.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s acupuncture treatment.¡± The Bian family member taunted. ¡°Our Bian family, since ancient times, is famous for entering martial arts through medical treatment; we are unparalleled in both alchemy and acupuncture. To practice acupuncture in front of me is like showing off one¡¯s minor skills before an expert.¡±

    After a slight pause, the Bian family member addressed Ji Zhengyu in a strange sarcastic tone. ¡°Ji Zhengyu, he wants to apply acupuncture on you, so hurry up and go~~ Hahaha~~ Be careful, don¡¯t let him kill you with his needles. Acupuncture is a long-standing tradition; those quack doctors who give patients acupuncture without proper care, if they even prick a point wrongly, the patient might die immediately¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ji Zhengyu snorted, planning to walk towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No need, just stay where you are.¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly drew out a silver needle.

    The next second!

    Whoosh~~~!

    With a sharp ring, the silver needle flew out of his hand. Before anyone could react, it struck Ji Zhengyu square in the chest, precisely hitting a specific acupuncture point.

    The needle tore through Ji Zhengyu¡¯s clothes and pierced into his flesh, a warm stream of True Qi then followed and seeped into Ji Zhengyu¡¯s body.

    The man from the Bian Family was stunned, his eyes nearly popping out of his head!

    ¡°Is¡­ is¡­ is this the legendary ¡®Sky High Flying Needle Technique¡¯? Impossible! This acupuncture technique was lost long ago; it is only mentioned in certain documents¡­ Even the best doctors in our Bian family can¡¯t perform this ¡®Sky High Flying Needle Technique¡¯¡­¡± The man from the Bian family hissed in shock.

    You see, anyone who could master the ¡®Sky High Flying Needle Technique¡¯, was a rare talent. This indirect needle insertion required an extremely strict control over force and accuracy, and impossible precision requirements!

    Especially in precision!

    Imagine the human body with countless acupuncture points, like the stars in the sky. Even with face-to-face acupuncture, the slightest misstep could result in a mistake, even more so when applied from a distance.

    Huang Xiaolong sat in his chair, cross-legged, legs bouncing freely. He suddenly tossed a handful of silver needles towards Ji Zhengyu without even aiming!

    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!

    Each needle hit its mark around Ji Zhengyu¡¯s heart, with each needle going neither too deep nor too shallow.

    This fine control over the force was nothing short of perfection, totally unpredictable!

    What¡¯s more, the accuracy in identifying points was mind-boggling!

    ¡®So, the master is actually a pro! He imbued his True Qi onto the silver needles! His flying needles had no deviation; there¡¯s no doubt he is a master of throwing concealed weapons! His earlier technique kind of resembled the method of a flurry of hidden weapons!¡¯. Ji Zhengyu was taken aback.

    But soon, a stream of True Qi, like a gentle stream, surged into Ji Zhengyu¡¯s heart!

    Warm.

    Tingling.

    Comfortable!

    It felt extremely good!

    Ji Zhengyu felt as if his body was lighter and he could fly into the sky!

    The next second~~

    ¡°Hurrr~~~~!!!¡±

    Ji Zhengyu bent over and vomited several mouthfuls of blood.

    But it wasn¡¯t bright red blood, rather a chunk of blackened blood blob that looked very disgusting.

    As soon as he vomited, Ji Zhengyu felt refreshed and invigorated, his spirit soaring. He felt a sense of freedom, as if he had thrown off his shackles!

    ¡°Hu~~~~~¡± He took a deep breath, his internal energy was flowing without any hindrance!

    The concealed injury in his heart was undoubtedly healed by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Master!¡± Ji Zhengyu, overwhelmed with excitement, nearly choked on his words.

    Huang Xiaolong gestured, and the silver needles lodged in Ji Zhengyu¡¯s body flew back into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, as if moved by an invisible pull.

    Huang Xiaolong put away the needles and laughed, ¡°You¡¯re fine now¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master, your skills and medical techniques are unparalleled in this world!¡± Ji Zhengyu sincerely praised.

    Beforehand, when he surrendered to Huang Xiaolong for survival and agreed to become his subordinate, he felt slightly wronged.

    But now, after witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s miraculous ¡®Sky High Flying Needle Technique¡¯, he felt willingly obedient to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Ah~~ Don¡¯t just stand there, quickly fulfill your promise and cripple one of your arms.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the Bian family man with a teasing smile on his face.

    ¡­

 Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Top-Level Venue

    Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Top-Level Venue

    ¡°Th-this¡­this¡­¡± The man from the Bian Family stammered, cold sweat running down his body.

    The ¡®Flying Needle in Midair Technique¡¯ displayed by Huang Xiaolong just now not only intimidated Ji Zhengyu, Ma Chuxia, and others, it also stirred an unending storm in his heart!

    This man from the Bian Family was more shocked than anyone else.

    Because only he, who has been studying medicine since childhood, understood how difficult it is to master the ¡®Flying Needle in Midair Technique¡¯!

    ¡°Ohh, you looked shocked. Does nobody in your Bian Family know this technique?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The man from the Bian Family remained silent, implicitly acknowledging the truth.

    ¡°Alright, enough of this nonsense. You belong to one of the ten great ancient martial families. Your word is your bond. If you¡¯ve uttered something, wouldn¡¯t you be shameless to take back your spit? ¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The man from the Bian Family frowned. ¡°Your medical skills are truly impressive, but they aren¡¯t recognized.¡±

    ¡°Recognized?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked surprised.

    ¡°Yes, your supreme medical skills are wasted, residing in a Taoist temple in Dong¡¯an city,¡± the man from the Bian Family arrogantly quipped. ¡°Here¡¯s what I propose, I can recommend you to my Bian Family, and you can be a Guest Elder there. Being a Guest Elder in my Bian Family is an enormous blessing which is hard to come by. In return, we can shower you with wealth, power, status, beautiful women¡­all the things you¡¯ve ever dreamed of.¡±

    The man from the Bian Family actually began wooing Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Pffft, did I hear that right?¡± Huang Xiaolong almost burst into laughter. ¡°¡®Granting¡¯ me those things? Are you pitying me? Hahahaha¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath talking to you. Are you going to cripple your own arm or should I do the honor?¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Preposterous! Your arrogance is offensive! Just because you have medical skills doesn¡¯t mean you can be overconfident. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± The man from the Bian Family was livid.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head in resignation. ¡°I never take advantage of anyone. Since I said I would cripple your arm, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong swung his right hand, sending several silver needles piercing through the air like lightning!

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The silver needles pierced directly into the right arm of the man from the Bian Family.

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± He felt a stinging sensation in his right arm, as if several venomous bees had stung him.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand again, and the silver needles flew back to him as if they had eyes.

    ¡°What¡­what did you do to me? What did you do to me?¡± The man from the Bian Family screamed in horror. He found that although his arm was no longer in pain, it was completely numb and stiff, devoid of any feeling. He couldn¡¯t even lift it!

    ¡°Nothing much, I just crippled some acupoints in your right arm. In a few days, the nerves and muscles of your right arm will rot and atrophy. After half a month, you will have to undergo an amputation; otherwise, it will spread throughout your body and threaten your life.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at him mischievously. ¡°However, you can go back and ask the elders of your Bian Family to cure you. If they can heal you, then it¡¯s your good fortune.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let this go! I¡¯ll kill you! I will take your life sooner or later! You mongrel!¡± The man from the Bian Family cursed vehemently, his homicidal glare was indeed threatening. But he didn¡¯t dare to linger, cradling his right arm, he fled in a panic and deep resentment.

    ¡°Little Long, your silver needle technique is remarkable,¡± Xia Ying exclaimed in admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, I can teach you when I¡¯m free,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°I want to learn too!¡± Ma Chuxia, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang chorused.

    Ji Zhengyu decided to stay at the City God Temple, trying his utmost to please Huang Xiaolong.

    Ji Zhengyu was buttering up to Huang Xiaolong, partially out of gratitude and also because he began to realize that Huang Xiaolong was not an ordinary person. Deep inside, he was convinced that by being acquainted with Huang Xiaolong, it would bring him immense benefits, with no downside at all!

    In the afternoon, Ji Zhengyu said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master, if you are free this evening, I would like to take you to a special place.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Which place?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, smiling.

    Ji Zhengyu quickly explained, ¡°Master, that place is not accessible to ordinary people. Even the privileged ones, if they are not part of that circle, they are not eligible to enter it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What circle?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the circle of the Ten Great Ancient Martial Families.¡± Ji Zhengyu rummaged up a pleasing smile. ¡°That place is founded and controlled by the ¡®Yu Family¡¯ from the Ten Great Ancient Martial Families. Apart from the internals of the Ten Great Ancient Martial Families, only the top individuals domestically or internationally, or those who are on good terms with the Ten Great Ancient Martial Families are eligible to enter. Tonight, I would like to bring you, Master, to have fun.¡±

    In order to repay and please Huang Xiaolong, Ji Zhengyu decided to introduce Huang Xiaolong into the circle of the Ten Great Ancient Martial Families, visiting a top-notch venue!

    ¡°Is it fun?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, laughing. In reality, as the son-in-law of the Ying Family, he was already a member of this circle of the Ten Great Ancient Martial Families! However, he was too lazy to mention this identity!

    ¡°Yes, Master. There, you can enjoy everything you want¡­ These are pleasures, but they¡¯re unimaginable to outsiders.¡± Ji Zhengyu said, eagerly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got nothing better to do anyway.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, intrigued, naturally asked to accompany Huang Xiaolong.

    They had dinner in the City God Temple.

    The divine meal, coupled with the vegetables and fruits grown in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual field, were simply heavenly. They were tonics that rejuvenated the body and were extremely nutritious.

    Ji Zhengyu was amazed by the food, realizing that no amount of money could buy such ordinary dishes imbued with spiritual energy.

    ¡®It seems that being a follower of the Master is not a bad idea.¡¯ Ji Zhengyu harbored a strange thought.

    After dinner, everyone drove to the location mentioned by Ji Zhengyu.

    The place was located on the border between Dong¡¯an City and its neighboring city, in a rather secluded suburb.

    An enormous building was constructed on a steep slope. At the foot of the mountain, several brawny men were guarding the place. Huang Xiaolong saw that they were actually Semi-Grandmasters.

    Also, in the parking lot at the foot of the mountain, there were several top-notch luxury cars, most of them limited-edition sports cars, extremely extravagant and high-priced.

    Ji Zhengyu made it very clear that being able to come here has nothing to do with how wealthy or high-ranking you are. You must gain the approval of the Ten Great Ancient Martial Families to enter. The threshold of this circle was indeed high!

    At the foot of the mountain, Ji Zhengyu showed a card to the guard, who respectfully let them pass.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master, please.¡± Ji Zhengyu bowed and let Huang Xiaolong walk in front.

    They arrived at the main entrance of the building halfway up the mountain.

    A small door was slightly ajar. Ji Zhengyu gently pushed it open.

    The dazzling lights from inside seeped out, along with the bustling atmosphere. The eager exchange of conversations, laughter revealed that it was a very lively place inside this building located in the wilderness.

    ¡­

 Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Chapter 698: This Place is Really Interesting!

    Chapter 698: Chapter 698: This Place is Really Interesting!

    Upon entering that small door, I found that it was a place similar to a marketplace.

    Yes, the layout was akin to that of a marketplace, filled with shops of varying sizes. The small ones were tens of square meters, while the large ones were hundreds of square meters. Under the illumination of crystal chandeliers, every shop was no less than an international luxury goods store.

    Many dignified people were lingering among these shops, among them, several ancient martial arts Grandmasters.

    These people were the so-called community of the Top Ten Ancient Martial Arts Families of Huaxia!

    A marketplace held a fatal attraction for women. Consequently, upon stepping inside, Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang were immediately dazzled, their eyes expressing their excitement. Even Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying seemed somewhat cheerier.

    ¡°I guess¡­ since this is a venue of the Top Ten Ancient Martial Arts Families, the items for sale in these shops are no ordinary goods, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Hmm ~~ Grandmaster, let¡¯s stroll around and I will explain as we go.¡± Ji Zhengyu offered enthusiastically.

    Everyone leisurely began browsing.

    ¡°Grandmaster, the products on sale in these shops are almost impossible to buy outside, regardless of wealth.¡± Ji Zhengyu grinned. ¡°For instance, women. Here, you can reserve any type of woman you¡¯d like to have. Pure actresses, international models, top-tier female celebrities, beautiful virgins, and even women whom ancient martial arts families¡¯ have bred to be naturally seductive.¡±

    ¡°There are also rare treasures and precious medicinal herbs. Alchemy pills refined by Bian Family¡¯s top Alchemists. Wild centenary ginseng, King Solomon¡¯s-seal, bezoar, saffron, deer velvet antler, donkey-hide gelatin, seahorse, musk, gastrodia tuber, cordyceps¡­ Grandmaster, you should know, not a lack of wealthy people in this world, but wealth alone can¡¯t convince the Bian Family to refine medicine for you, nor can it buy some truly rare treasures.¡±

    ¡°And, there are also ancient martial arts secret manuals sold by the Ten Ancient Martial Arts Families. No need to mention how valuable those are. These secret manuals might be of lesser importance to the Ten Ancient Martial Arts Families, but for ordinary Martial Artists, they are more precious than life itself! They can change the fate and standing of an entire clan!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    Indeed, just as Ji Zhengyu said, the goods sold in these shops were not everyday luxury items, they were the most unattainable luxuries in the world!

    Alchemy pills! Rare treasures! Top-tier beauties! Martial arts secret manuals! And so on and so forth!

    These aren¡¯t things that money can necessarily buy, to get them, you have to be part of this circle!

    These resources were only available for those within the circle to enjoy!

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and the rest of the group were flabbergasted.

    ¡°Hehe, Grandmaster, the most expensive ¡®commodity¡¯ here, is not any of those mentioned, but it is ¡ª-¡± Ji Zhengyu said mysteriously with a smile. ¡°Grandmaster, can you guess what it is?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Slaves.¡± Ji Zhengyu whispered. ¡°The most valuable thing here, are slaves! You can buy slaves here!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Miao Erfang was astonished. ¡°What era is this? How can there still be slaves?! This isn¡¯t the primitive society! Trading slaves is against the law!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful miss, in this circle, trading slaves is normal. It¡¯s also a momentary fashion.¡± Ji Zhengyu smiled lightly. ¡°The slaves mentioned here are not the so-called ¡®female slaves¡¯. Those are only the lowest-end ¡®goods¡¯. The real attraction for those qualified international big shots in this circle, are ¡ª Ancient Martial Arts Grandmasters as slaves!¡±

    ¡°Ancient Martial Arts Grandmaster slaves?!¡± Xia Ying was flabbergasted.

    Grandmasters in ancient martial arts were beings that could shatter people from afar. While there were actually quite a number of people practicing martial arts, not a lot could reach the level of Grandmaster.

    A Grandmaster of ancient martial arts could practically face a hundred people alone, and stronger ones weren¡¯t even afraid of conventional firearms. If they were to become a bodyguard for a wealthy person, they could earn an unimaginable astronomical figure in a year.

    Take Xia Ying¡¯s family, for example, within the domestic ancient martial arts circle, they are only considered the second tier. An ancient martial arts Grandmaster at the Xia Family¡¯s is undoubtedly a core figure.

    Therefore, for a moment, she was utterly unable to accept the fact that ancient martial arts Grandmasters were being sold as slaves!

    Ji Zhengyu explained, ¡°Some of these Grandmaster slaves have committed sins within the top ten ancient martial families and have been demoted to slavery. Others were merely orphans adopted by the top ten families, taught martial arts, and after ascending to the position of ancient martial Grandmaster, they were sold to those in need as slaves.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster slaves are extremely expensive. The lowest priced start within the hundreds of millions of RMB. Those with higher cultivation can cost several billions of RMB. However, they are highly sought after. After all, having an ancient martial Grandmaster slave as a bodyguard ensures one¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ If I could buy an ancient martial Grandmaster slave with money, I would be willing to do so. However, I don¡¯t have a way to buy such a slave,¡± Ma Chuxia reasonably retorted.

    As they passed by a glass showcase, the group indeed saw some extraordinary people behind the thick bulletproof glass!

    They were bound in fetters and chains, their eyes were like lightning, exuding a domineering aura. Just one glance from their eyes could make one¡¯s soul freeze in terror.

    Ancient martial Grandmasters!

    Behind this glass showcase, were all martial Grandmasters!

    And they are all slaves!

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at them, the weakest among them were able to condense 2-3 strands of True Qi, and the most powerful one had managed to condense 8 strands of True Qi inside his body.

    While they weren¡¯t incredibly strong, within the secular world, their existence was enough to stride across everything else!

    ¡°How much does this cost?¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed at the ancient martial Grandmaster who had condensed 8 strands of True Qi ¨C an around thirty-year-old woman with a beautiful appearance, delicate skin, her eyes full of hatred.

    ¡°Oh, she is a Loose Cultivator that offended the Bian Family. Her cultivation level is pretty good, and she¡¯s also a beauty. Master, her price is around 80 to 100 billion RMB,¡± Ji Zhengyu explained.

    ¡°Oh my god! Isn¡¯t it too expensive? Who can afford it?¡± Zhou Mi was shocked.

    ¡°She worths this price.¡± Ji Zhengyu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money, if I did, I would have bought her already.¡±

    ¡°Master, if you are interested, I can introduce you to the people of the Yu Family. You can buy this female ancient martial Grandmaster slave from them,¡± Ji Zhengyu suggested smiling.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed noncommittally. ¡°But to tell the truth, this place is quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°Master, the most interesting thing here is the ¡®Gladiator Arena¡¯¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu laughed. ¡°The so-called Gladiator Arena is where the slaves are kept and fight against each other until death for the audience¡¯s amusement. The viewers can also place bets. Moreover, the rich who own slaves can command them to duel with the slaves from the ¡®Gladiator Arena¡¯. This is essentially betting with the arena. If their slave wins, they can earn a massive fortune.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master, the young disciples of the ten ancient martial families also like to go to the Gladiator Arena and fight with the enslaved martial artists. Because such a fight is full of crisis and opportunity. The true powerhouse comes from stepping over mountains of corpses and rises amidst life and death situations,¡± Ji Zhengyu elaborated. ¡°I used to fight in the ¡®Gladiator Arena¡¯, gained combat experience, experienced the feeling of life and death¡­ I have to say, only when a martial artist has really seen blood, will they grow.¡±

    ¡°The Gladiator Arena is also a brutal place, because once you go on stage to fight, someone must die!¡± Ji Zhengyu sighed. ¡°Every day, a number of martial artists and many Grandmasters would die in the Gladiator Arena.¡±

    ¡°The ten ancient martial families are truly profound. They casually throw out the ancient martial Grandmasters to face death. Hahaha~~Interesting.¡±Huang Xiaolong was intrigued. ¡°This place is interesting.¡±

    ¡°Master, now it¡¯s off-season, there are not many fights in the Gladiator Arena. However, there should be some today. Let¡¯s go see the excitement together. We can also place some bets, if we¡¯re lucky, we might win a lot of money,¡± Ji Zhengyu suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Hmmm, let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed.

 Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Slave, Lin Zicong!!!!

    Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Slave, Lin Zicong!!!!

    After a round in the ¡°mall,¡± Ji Zhengyu led Huang Xiaolong and the others to a small door.

    The door wasn¡¯t locked.

    He gently pushed the door.

    The view opened up before their eyes.

    It was a place as bright as day, illuminated by dazzling lights.

    However, the air was permeated with a faint smell of blood.

    Like a stepped classroom layout, underneath was a field the size of a standard basketball court, completely enclosed by a massive iron cage. Within the huge iron cage, many smaller cages were divided.

    Sitting on the terraced seats, one could look down at the situation inside the iron cage.

    It was a bit like the gladiator arenas in ancient Roman movies. Nobles sat on their seats, watching slaves fighting against each other or against wild animals for their amusement.

    This place was a¨Cbeast-fighting arena!

    Perhaps as Ji Zhengyu said, it was the off-season now, so there were not many people in the ¡°beast-fighting arena¡±.

    There was no one in the ¡°iron cages¡± below.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site

    On the grandstand, there were only twenty to thirty people scattered around.

    ¡°Master, we can sit anywhere we want. Maybe we¡¯ll see some fights later,¡± Ji Zhengyu smiled and said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a small smile.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying and the others had never seen such a scene before. They were fascinated, showing great interest on their faces.

    They found an empty area and sat down.

    At this time, several arrogant teenagers sitting several rows ahead turned around, staring at Ji Zhengyu with disdain in their eyes.

    These teenagers were all very arrogant and were all accomplished Grandmasters, with their cultivation being not far off from Ji Zhengyu¡¯s. They were all significant figures in their own right.

    ¡°Ji Zhengyu, who are these people?¡± one of the teenagers sarcastically said. ¡°Ji Zhengyu, you are from a side branch of the Ji family, with no position in the main line. It¡¯s your great fortune to be allowed to mingle in these circles, but how dare you bring unrelated people here. You are being too presumptuous. Didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you, cats and dogs are not allowed here?¡±

    That was hurtful!

    Yes, Ji Zhengyu was not of noble birth in the Ji family, and although he had a decent mastery of martial arts, he had no status.

    This was a thorn in Ji Zhengyu¡¯s heart!

    He hated being belittled in person like this.

    However, Ji Zhengyu could only swallow his anger at this moment. He coldly retorted, ¡°Xuanyuan Hu, you like to meddle in others¡¯ affairs too much. This is the Yu family¡¯s territory, so it¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Xuanyuan? From the Xuanyuan family?¡± Huang Xiaolong started to understand.

    So these arrogant teenagers who had been mocking Ji Zhengyu were members of the Xuanyuan family.

    As Yan Pianpian had said, the Xuanyuan family was ranked first among the ten ancient martial art families in Huaxia!

    No wonder Ji Zhengyu had to swallow his pride even when he was being bullied.

    At this moment, that ¡°Xuanyuan Hu¡± squinted his eyes, looking at Huang Xiaolong. His eyes showed a hint of greed as he scanned Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t think that by associating with Ji Zhengyu, you¡¯ve hitched your wagon to a dragon. You have no qualification to enter this circle. Even Ji Zhengyu himself is like a clay buddha crossing a river, hard to protect himself,¡± Xuanyuan Hu sneered. The expression on his face was like he was looking at something insignificant.

    ¡°Master, the people of the Xuanyuan family have always been so arrogant¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu looked at Huang Xiaolong with a wronged expression on his face.

    He felt a burning pain on his face, as if he had been slapped. He brought Huang Xiaolong here to have fun today, but he got humiliated by the people of the Xuanyuan family. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Huang Xiaolong here.

    Ji Zhengyu was also afraid that Huang Xiaolong would get angry and vent his anger on him.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wait and see if any slaves come out to fight.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Xuanyuan Hu¡¯s words.

    He was not afraid of the people of the Xuanyuan Family, on the contrary, he wanted to meet the top genius of the Xuanyuan Family, the so-called Crown Prince of Martial Arts, Xuanyuan Ba.

    Huang Xiaolong had taken a maid, ¡°Yan Pianpian,¡± in Binhai. Yan Pianpian happened to be the fiancee of Xuanyuan Ba. Huang Xiaolong believed that he and Xuanyuan Ba would inevitably clash head-on someday. Huang Xiaolong was looking forward to this!

    The reason why he ignored the clamour of the Xuanyuan people was simply because he disdained them.

    Seeing that Huang Xiaolong completely ignored his words, Xuanyuan Hu was practically furious!

    Among the top ten martial arts families, the Xuanyuan family ranked first, so the people of the Xuanyuan family were filled with a sense of superiority and were always arrogantly domineering, looking down on everything. In their eyes, people must listen to their words.

    Not only must they listen, but they must also comply with their words. There could not be any disobedience.

    But at this moment, Huang Xiaolong ignored them. This made several of the Xuanyuan people furious, wishing they could immediately take action and kill Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°I! Am! Talking! To! You!¡± Xuanyuan Hu stared at Huang Xiaolong, his face full of ferocity.

    Just at this moment ¡ª-

    Ding ~~ Ding ~~ Ding ~~~

    The sound of a bell rang from the cage area below.

    Then, an old man slowly came out.

    This old man was also a Grandmaster of Ancient Martial Arts, with 32 strands of True Qi condensed in his body. He definitely wasn¡¯t weak either.

    ¡°Hahaha ~~Well esteemed guests, today we have arranged for a slave to come out. If you are interested, you can come up and fight with this slave to gain combat experience. Of course, you can also arrange your underling slaves to come up and duel with him.¡± The old man rambled on. ¡°This slave is quite stubborn, hahaha ~~ Recently, he¡¯s been promoted from a semi-Grandmaster to a Grandmaster of Ancient Martial Arts. His battle experience is mediocre.¡±

    Saying this, the old man waved his hand, ¡°Bring him up!¡±

    The next moment, a Grandmaster of Ancient Martial Arts gripping a chain in his hand led a man out through a side door.

    The man was treated as if he was a beast with chains wrapped around his neck, hands, and feet. In particular, the chain around his neck looked like a dog chain. One end was held by someone, leading him out as if walking a dog.

    That slave had his hands and feet on the ground, looking exactly like a dog.

    The slave had disheveled hair, and an alarming character ¡°Slave¡± was to be seen carved on his left cheek.

    His eyes were filled with defiance, anger, resentment, hatred, humiliation, and viciousness¡­

    Just at this moment!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!!

    A chilling atmosphere unexpectedly emanated from Huang Xiaolong!

    His eyes suddenly turned incredibly sharp, like a murderer¡¯s. His pupils filled with indifference, ruthlessness, and ¡ª- anger!

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying were horrified.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s¡­?¡± Ji Zhengyu was puzzled as well, but the murderous intent radiating from Huang Xiaolong made him feel unease!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong retracted the killing intent and abrupt chill from his body. With a seemingly amused expression, he said, ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡±

    ¡®Young Master Lin, how did you end up being captured and made a slave? Has something happened to the Lin Family? Where¡¯s my Sister Jing?¡¯ Numerous questions raced through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    As it turned out, the slave who was led up like a dog was none other than Lin Zicong, one of the Four Young Masters of Binhai!

    The disciple who was acknowledged and accepted by Huang Xiaolong as his master ¡ª- Lin Zicong!!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Chapter 700: Coming of Age Ceremony

    Chapter 700: Chapter 700: Coming of Age Ceremony

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind whirled with myriad thoughts.

    For a while, he couldn¡¯t figure out why Young Master Lin, who was raised in luxury, had been sold here as a slave¡­

    After all, the Lin Family was infamous in Binhai. The future heir of the Lin Family had become a slave, with the extremely shameful ¡°slave imprint¡± branded on his cheek.

    He suspected Lin Family must have offended some powerful entity. Or maybe it was Lin Zicong himself who had courted unnecessary trouble.

    But, Lin Jing should be still safe because he had sent the ¡®Mengyao¡¯ to protect his women in Binhai. Lin Jing surely was within her protection.

    What felt rather strange was¡­ the Lin Family had never contacted him! If there had been any issue with the Lin Family, Lin Jing or Lin Zicong should have informed him!

    ¡®Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter at the moment, I can investigate the matter later¡­ Lin Zicong acknowledges me as his teacher, whoever humiliates him, I will pay him back a thousand-fold!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought, filled with murderous intent.

    However, while Lin Zicong was indeed enslaved, he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt and had even achieved a breakthrough on top of it, becoming an ancient martial Grandmaster. Perhaps Lin Zicong had honed his skills by fighting in this ¡°beast arena¡± for a while. That¡¯s the reason for his sharp aura, battle-ready and wild tendencies- stronger than ever before!

    For now, Huang Xiaolong did not act hastily to save Lin Zicong.

    ¡°Little Long, what happened?¡± Chuxia looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Just now, you¡­you looked terrifying. I¡¯ve known you for so long, I¡¯ve even been against you before, but I¡¯ve never seen you that angry¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Huang Xiaolong resumed his carefree attitude and chuckled.

    At this time, many members of the Xuanyuan family sat down, temporarily not applying more pressure on Ji Zhengyu and Huang Xiaolong.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Among a group of extremely young men and women in another area, a teenager who was about 15 or 16 years old stood up with enthusiasm.

    The boy¡¯s face still had a childish look but his eyes and eyebrows flowed with pride, and there was even a hint of a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.

    He had formed a flow of True Qi within his body which was extremely pure, but the Qi could only attach to his fists and feet and could not explode out of the body. Consequently, he was just a half-step Grandmaster.

    However, being a half-step Grandmaster at the age of 15 or 16 was considered a genius. Many of his peers might still be in high school at his age.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go!¡± the boy called to Xuanyuan Hu and the others.

    Surprisingly, this boy was also a member of the Xuanyuan Family!

    ¡°Ah.¡± Xuanyuan Hu smiled lightly. ¡°My dear cousin Lingyun, your daring spirit is commendable, worthy of being a member of our Xuanyuan family. But you should think carefully. The rule in the beast arena is a deathmatch. Once you go up, either you die or I perish. It¡¯s good that you want to go up and hone your battle technique, but this slave has already entered the realm of the Grandmaster. And you, you are just a half-step grandmaster. Such a cross-level challenge¡­is risky.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m not scared!¡± Xuanyuan Lingyun had a look of eagerness in his eyes. ¡°People from our Xuanyuan family can challenge those above their level! This slave is nothing more than a lowly object like a filthy dog. Although he¡¯s just entered the Grandmaster realm, I can kill him! Cousin, I haven¡¯t killed anyone before, haven¡¯t seen blood yet. This time, I¡¯ll kill this slave, shed some blood and break my restraints. That will be my coming of age ceremony!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, let me go!¡± Xuanyuan Lingyun began to clenched his fists. ¡°Without experiencing hardships, how can one grow? Cousin, even though my realm is slightly inferior, I have been practicing our Xuanyuan family¡¯s superior martial arts since childhood. A disgraceful slave like this, who is nothing more than a rabble, no matter how high his realm, is no match for me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good, cousin Lingyun, you have some backbone, go ahead.¡± Xuanyuan Hu nodded with a smile, a hint of indulgence in his eyes.

    It seemed that he had a good impression of this cousin.

    The young Xuanyuan Lingyun, marched with his head held high towards the cages below.

    ¡°The young generation of the Xuanyuan family regards killing as a rite of passage, how merciless.¡± Xia Ying shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Do they really value other people¡¯s lives as worthless?¡±

    Ji Zhengyu smiled along. ¡°Miss Xia, as a martial Grandmaster, you should understand that in the world of martial arts, the strong prey upon the weak.¡±

    He paused briefly, then looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, you are a hidden superior, what are your thoughts on this fight?¡±

    ¡°The lad from the Xuanyuan family is bound to die.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Oh? But, the martial techniques inherited by the Xuanyuan family are indeed profound and mystical. In fact, among the top ten martial families in Huaxia, the Xuanyuan family¡¯s inheritance is the most intact¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu was skeptical of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ In my opinion, he is just a hothouse flower. But the slaves here are different. Because every day, slaves are fighting with the Grim Reaper, they are all completely desperate. Since becoming a slave, they live in constant danger of being slaughtered. Their faith is to live, to go on living. In order to survive, they can become cruel, bloodthirsty beasts and resort to any means necessary. This incites their potential to be infinitely magnified¡­¡±

    ¡°So it is.¡± Ji Zhengyu finally accepted and nodded in agreement.

    Xuanyuan Lingyun walked towards the iron cage below and said to the old man outside the cage, ¡°I¡¯m going in to slaughter the slave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Xuanyuan.¡± The old man was extremely respectful, he even bowed to Xuanyuan Lingyun, a teenager of fifteen or sixteen, ¡°But, Master Xuanyuan, you must be cautious. This slave has won over ten battles in the beast arena and killed even more opponents. When he first arrived at the beast arena, he was just a half step Grandmaster. He progressed to become a Grandmaster during battle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am from the Xuanyuan family, can¡¯t I even slaughter a dog?¡± Xuanyuan Lingyun was excessively arrogant.

    ¡°Alright, Master Xuanyuan, I will make arrangements straightaway.¡± The old man did not dare to say more.

    He dared not offend the people from the Xuanyuan family.

    Immediately after, someone entered the iron cage and unshackled Lin Zicong.

    Lin Zicong was temporarily free. He stood up, loosening his muscles and joints, making a crackling sound. A murderous, bloody aura erupted from him, turning his gaze incredibly intense as if it could pierce through everything.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Xuanyuan Lingyun walked into the iron cage.

    ¡°Slave, you lowly, filthy and humble garbage.¡± Xuanyuan Lingyun looked at Lin Zicong mercilessly. ¡°Today is my coming-of-age ceremony, and I will smash your skull!¡±

    ¡°Die!!!¡± Lin Zicong, without any superfluous words, growled like a beast and transformed into a storm of ominous aura that swept towards Xuanyuan Lingyun.

    The dust on the ground stirred up, filling the space overhead!

    ¡­

 Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Im Here!

    Chapter 701: Chapter 701: I¡¯m Here!

    Lin Zicong¡¯s charge was not some ancient martial arts move, but a combat technique used in the military.

    Simple, direct, fast.

    However, Lin Zicong had completely gone insane.

    His attack was absolutely a survival tactic in a desperate situation, disregarding everything. He was like a jilted gambler, who had lost his mind and staked his life, making a last desperate attempt!

    An extremely chilly aura burst from Lin Zicong, wrapping around Xuanyuan Lingyun like a deadly snake.

    Xuanyuan Lingyun was completely horrified!

    The True Qi in his body, even his blood, felt as though it had been frozen solid!

    Before stepping onto the stage for the fight, various mysterious moves of the ancient martial arts and killer moves had already flashed in Xuanyuan Lingyun¡¯s mind. He had believed that he was sufficient to withstand all of Lin Zicong¡¯s attacks, and could easily tear through him.

    However, once the real fight began, after only one touch, Xuanyuan Lingyun found himself unable to withstand the onslaught!

    Amidst Lin Zicong¡¯s frenzied and bloody onslaught, it was as if the thought processes of Xuanyuan Lingyun had frozen in place.

    Only then did he truly understand that a real life-and-death struggle was something completely different from what he had imagined!

    In the blink of an eye, Xuanyuan Lingyun roared, tapping into the deepest potential of his life force, avoiding Lin Zicong¡¯s attack by shifting his body sideways in a frantic and awkward manner.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    However, it seemed that Lin Zicong had already predicted the direction of Xuanyuan Lingyun¡¯s evasion. Lin Zicong¡¯s right fist thrusted outwards, and a shallow True Qi knuckle imprint was released like a flash of lightning.

    A True Qi leaving body attack!

    Boom!

    There was a muffled sound!

    Xuanyuan Lingyun was hit in the chest!

    Spurt!

    Xuanyuan Lingyun was blown into the air, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. His breath became weak, he fell heavily to the ground. His mouth was stained with blood, and his eyes filled with unspeakable fierceness, yet they were drenched in fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t come here¡­you¡­you dirt¡­you filthy, lowly vermin, stay where you are!¡± Xuanyuan Lingyun gasped and threatened the approaching Lin Zicong.

    ¡°Once you enter the arena, it¡¯s either you die, or I die¡­¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s voice was extremely cold as he slowly approached Xuanyuan Lingyun.

    ¡°What¡­What¡­¡± Outside, the old man jumped in fright and immediately used a pleading look to signal Xuanyuan Hu and the others.

    Indeed, the rules of the arena were to fight to the death. It was not a matter of winning or losing, but of life or death.

    These rules had never been broken so far.

    The old man was supposed to wait for Lin Zicong to kill Xuanyuan Lingyun before declaring the end of the fight. But¨Che dared not!

    Xuanyuan Lingyun was the youngest son of the current head of the Xuanyuan Family, deeply cherished. He was the blood brother of Xuanyuan Ba, the prince of the ancient martial arts!

    His status was extremely exalted!

    If Xuanyuan Lingyun were to die here today, the old man would be unable to explain himself, and even the Yu Family might get involved in the wrath of the Xuanyuan Family!

    ¡°Wait!!!¡± Xuanyuan Hu suddenly stood up, with an imposing presence like a whirlwind and dazzling eyes, he stared at Lin Zicong from across the space, ¡°Stop, you slave dog!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye muscle twitched a few times, his fingers mimicked the motion of killing.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying both felt somewhat irritated. The people of the Xuanyuan Family were trying to break the rules!

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too far. Spectators are not allowed to interfere with the arena fight.¡± Ji Zhengyu was also upset.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Zicong lifted his eyes to look at Xuanyuan Hu.

    ¡°You dare not act rashly.¡± Xuanyuan Hu smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t fantasize about killing my cousin. Because his life is precious, while yours, a lowly life, is a dirty and low slave, even worse than a dog.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes were filled with sheer brutality, his whole body trembling slightl with rage and resentment.

    ¡°Cough, cough ¡ª alright, let this battle end here,¡± said the old man, seizing an opportunity. ¡°Indeed, each young master of the Xuanyuan family is worth more than gold.¡±

    ¡°Cousin!!!¡± Xuanyuan Lingyun looked at Xuanyuan Hu aggrievedly. ¡°Are we just letting this go? He¡­This dog of a slave, he actually injured me! We can¡¯t just leave it at that!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xuanyuan Hu nodded. ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t just let this go. Cousin Lingyun is one of the small geniuses in our Xuanyuan family. He is held in high expectations by the family and is the future Great Grandmaster. After today¡¯s battle, he has lost, and there will undoubtedly be a shadow in his heart. This is not conducive for his future cultivation¡­ so let this slave stand still and let cousin Lingyun kill him. Only by killing this slave himself will cousin Lingyun not develop a Heart Demon.¡±

    When Xuanyuan Hu spoke these words, he sounded very indifferent, righteous and majestic, as if he were stating a fact.

    Wham~~~~~~!!!!!!!

    The people sitting in the arena were all shocked.

    Isn¡¯t this too domineering?

    The slave has clearly won and should be the one to kill Xuanyuan Lingyun. But now, it¡¯s already exceptional that this battle has been announced to be over, sparing Xuanyuan Lingyun¡¯s life.

    But now, they are even pushing it further by letting Xuanyuan Lingyun seek revenge and kill the slave.

    This is truly infuriating!

    Xuanyuan Hu, looking as proud as a rooster, glanced around and remarked, ¡°Are you trying to stand up for the underdog? Ha ha, look at this slave¡¯s face, the mark¡­Look carefully, he is a slave! A lowly creature! His life, like a beast¡¯s, is virtually worthless. So, do you sympathize with this lowly thing?¡±

    When these people who felt indignation came into contact with Xuanyuan Hu¡¯s gaze, they all fell silent. After all, who would dare to offend the Xuanyuan family?

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the end of it, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Xuanyuan Hu looked at the old man half-laughingly, ¡°but be cautious before making the decision.¡±

    ¡°Thi¡­thi¡­this¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes flickered, and after a moment seemed to have made up his mind, ¡°Alright, young masters of the Xuanyuan family, I understand what I have to do.¡±

    The next second!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    The old man releases his True Qi into the air, binding Lin Zicong, rendering him incapable of moving.

    ¡°Young master Xuanyuan, please make your move,¡± the old man said to Xuanyuan Lingyun with a flattering smile.

    ¡°Hahaha~~hahaha~~~¡± Xuanyuan Lingyun staggered to his feet, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and laughed maniacally like a devil. ¡°Lowly thing, I told you, I¡¯ll blow your head off today. Today is my coming-of-age ceremony~~Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°No!!! I can¡¯t accept this!!!¡± Lin Zicong screamed heartrendingly, his eyes filled with unwillingness, resentment and hate.

    If he were to be killed by someone he had defeated and not even able to put up a fight, his death would be unbearably humiliating. He wouldn¡¯t rest in peace even as a ghost. He would die with his eyes open and unfulfilled!

    Lin Zicong¡¯s whole body was rolling with power, True Qi overflowing, desperately struggling to free himself. However, the old man¡¯s cultivation was dozens of times more potent than Lin Zicong¡¯s. Under his control, Lin Zicong simply couldn¡¯t break free.

    Lin Zicong let out a tragic cry.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body once again erupted in an extreme chill!

    He stood up!

    This coldness was as if it had come from the depths of hell, seemingly about to freeze stale the air of the entire arena!

    ¡°Uh~~~~~¡± Lin Zicong raised his eyes and finally¡­finally, he saw Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As tears streamed down his face, he stuttered, ¡°Te¡­te¡­teacher¡­You¡­You¡­You¡¯re here¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth twitched upward slightly, then he took a step forward!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong took a step forward, and the stone steps in front of him immediately shattered and collapsed!

    ¡­

 Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Chapter 702: I, unbridled and unrestrained!

    Chapter 702: Chapter 702: I, unbridled and unrestrained!

    Huang Xiaolong emitted an aura of murderous intention, stepping forward with such force that it shattered a row of stone stairs beneath him!

    The chilling aura he emitted not only made those around him, like Ji Zhengyu and Ma Chuxia, shiver from the icy coldness, but it also left Xuanyuan Hu and his group, seated in the front, slightly stiff and shuddering from the cold.

    ¡°As suspected, Little Long does know the slave,¡± Ma Chuxia nodded knowingly. ¡°No wonder his reaction was so strong just now.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong continued advancing, emitting a thunderous boom as he shattered yet another large piece of the stairs beneath him.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Xuanyuan Hu sternly shouted. ¡°Oh¡­ So you know this slave¡­ Ha ha ha~~ Birds of a feather flock together indeed. Only a low-grade person like you would befriend a slave¡­ Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    The people from the Xuanyuan Family all joined in, laughing scornfully.

    The overwhelming aura and fury emanating from Huang Xiaolong, strong enough to shatter the steps, was unexpected for Xuanyuan Hu and his group.

    They initially thought Huang Xiaolong, who had been brought into their circle by Ji Zhengyu, was useless, trash. However, it turned out that Huang Xiaolong had kept a low profile; he was actually a competent martial arts grandmaster, and even his cultivation and vigor were far from ordinary.

    However, the people from the Xuanyuan Family were arrogant, their pride was comparable to that of kings and nobles; they wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by the aura displayed by Huang Xiaolong.

    In their eyes, nobody could stand against the Xuanyuan Family, the behemoth. Even the most gifted individuals would be crushed into dust under the might of the Xuanyuan family.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ This is the Yu Family¡¯s turf, isn¡¯t it? Could it be that the people from the Yu Family are just going to stand by and watch someone cause trouble?¡± Xuanyuan Hu mockingly looked at an elder.

    ¡®Humph! They¡¯re passing the hot potato to me! Their interference is what¡¯s making this simple issue complicated¡­¡¯ The elder felt somewhat resentful towards the people from the Xuanyuan Family. However, it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with one slave and his friend. The elder believed he could easily handle the situation.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The elder stared at Huang Xiaolong with a cold, menacing gaze, full of warning. ¡°You better stop right there!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even spare the elder a glance, instead looking at Lin Zicong with a brilliant smile. ¡°Young Master Lin, it seems that you¡¯ve been having a hard time. Ha ha ha~~ It¡¯s actually not a bad thing for a spoiled brat like you to suffer a bit.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s signature casual and carefree expression, Lin Zicong felt a rush of warmth surge within his heart. Having been sold here, he had become filled with resentment. However, at this moment, his hostility was softened a bit. Feeling somewhat embarrassed and remorseful, he choked up. ¡°Teacher, I have let you down.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ That¡¯s not true,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I told you before, if you call me ¡®teacher¡¯, I will cover for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this. The Yu family, the Xuanyuan family ¡ª whoever hurts you or humiliates you, I will make them pay back a hundredfold!¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s face streamed with tears!

    What more could one ask for with a teacher like this? Even if it meant being smashed to pieces, what of it?

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ It looks like you were actually teacher and student¡­¡± The elder sneered. ¡°What a heartfelt teacher-student relationship, I¡¯m quite moved¡­But let¡¯s be honest, no matter what relationship you used to have, now this man is a slave of our Yu family¡¯s arena. From the moment he became a slave, he lost control of his own life! He is the most despicable commodity! Even worse than a dog!¡±

    ¡°Slave?¡± Huang Xiaolong gazed mockingly at the elder.

    ¡°Yes, a slave. Haven¡¯t you seen the slave mark on his face?¡± The elder sneered.

    ¡°So, everyone here with a slave mark on their face, is a slave?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with amusement.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The elder nodded.

    ¡°All right¡­ If I carve the slave mark on their faces, they¡¯d become lowly slaves then?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sarcastic gaze now landed on Xuanyuan Hu and his group.

    ¡°Damn it! What are you talking about? You are completely propagating lawlessness, this is a grave crime!¡± Xuanyuan Hu was enraged to the point of trembling all over. He was a member of the Xuanyuan family. Never in his life had he been so humiliated!

    Carve the slave mark on their faces?

    This was a blatant provocation to the Xuanyuan Family!

    ¡°Teacher~~¡± Lin Zicong called out worriedly. He knew very well what opposing the Xuanyuan Family meant!

    It was a towering giant! A behemoth that virtually nobody could afford to offend!

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk too much; I am taking control here today,¡± Huang Xiaolong assured him with a smile.

    In the next moment!

    Huang Xiaolong opened his mouth!

    Several golden ¡°seal¡± characters emerged and shot directly into the bodies of Xuanyuan Hu and the others.

    In an instant, Xuanyuan Hu and his group were paralyzed as if under a spell, unable to move just like puppets!

    ¡°Acupoint sealing technique?¡± Xuanyuan Hu was shocked, but soon attempted to use his True Qi to break free of his bind. However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Taoist power was too strong; no matter how hard Xuanyuan Hu tried, he was helpless.

    Ji Zhengyu was amazed as he watched from the side. ¡°Remote acupoint sealing?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the immobilizing spell! A Taoist spell, the immobilizing spell! Moreover, it¡¯s an instantly cast immobilizing spell! So strong! Worthy of being from the yin¡­ eh¡­¡± Ma Chuxia almost slipped up and quickly shut his mouth.

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± A flash of intense fear appeared in Xuanyuan Hu¡¯s eyes. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength was far beyond his expectations. ¡°I advise you not to ruin your future. You need to know that we are people from the Xuanyuan Family!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You enjoyed humiliating my disciple just now, wasn¡¯t it? But now I¡¯m telling you: in my eyes, you¡¯re no better than dogs.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then abruptly jabbed his right index finger out!

    Splat~~~

    The air was torn apart!

    A streak of Sword Qi shot out into the air, slashing a cut across Xuanyuan Hu¡¯s left cheek!

    ¡°Ah~~ Stop! You dare to hurt me? Stop! You madman!¡± Xuanyuan Hu was terrified, cried out in fear and anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, it¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right index finger conjured Sword Qi repeatedly.

    Splat! Splat! Splat!

    Blood splattered from Xuanyuan Hu¡¯s face as cuts quickly appeared, eventually forming several characters.

    On Xuanyuan Hu¡¯s left cheek, was the character for ¡°slave¡±, on the right cheek was the character for ¡°servant¡±, and on the forehead, was the character for ¡°dog¡±.

    Put together, they read ¡°Dog Slave¡±.

    All the people present seemed to not believe their eyes, or wondered if they were dreaming!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong had casually carved the characters ¡°Dog Slave¡± on the face of a member of the prominent Xuanyuan Family!

    Such an act was tantamount to offending the Xuanyuan Family to the core! Both parties would surely fight to the death!

    Such an act was simply an outrage!

    ¡°Ahhh!! You foolish beast! You dare¡­ you dare carve words on my face! You dare¡­ you dare¡­ You dare to make enemies with my Xuanyuan Family?¡± Xuanyuan Hu screamed in agony and fear.

    ¡°Tsk, what do I dare not do?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°I, who fears nothing, dare anything!¡±

 Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Its Time to Return to Binhai!

    Chapter 703: Chapter 703: It¡¯s Time to Return to Binhai!

    Every person in the room felt as if they were being gripped by an unknown force as they watched Huang Xiaolong torment members of the Xuanyuan Family.

    The whole scene felt like an unrealistic, utterly absurd dream.

    Aren¡¯t the Xuanyuan Family meant to be the ones who always have the upper hand? Why are they being subjugated?

    ¡°Harharhar~~~~¡¯Dog Slave¡¯, interesting, very fitting for you people from the Xuanyuan Family. Oh, the irony! You who are quick to call others dogs, turns out to be the real ¡®Dog Slaves¡¯~~¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed to be having a blast. Using his Sword Qi, he inscribed ¡°Dog Slave¡± onto the foreheads of some of the Xuanyuan Family members present.

    Well, that had Xuanyuan Hu and the others spewing blood in rage.

    Their rage contorted their faces into horrid masks, like those of vengeful spectres. Their eyes were like venomous snakes, and their bloody faces were a paradoxical mixture of hilarity and terror.

    They began cursing Huang Xiaolong, but alas, they were immobilised and unable to charge at him, even though they wanted to.

    Huang Xiaolong paid no further attention to Xuanyuan Hu and the others, choosing instead to walk towards the cage.

    ¡°Do you realise the magnitude of your sins?¡± The old man was so angry that he was practically hopping mad. It was off-season, and no big shot was around to manage the Yu Family¡¯s event. Therefore, as the person in charge, he would bear all the consequences of this incident transpiring under his watch.

    At present, the only viable solution was to capture Huang Xiaolong and hand him over to the Xuanyuan Family.

    ¡°Lie down for me!¡± The old man roars, harnessing all his True Qi, and charges at Huang Xiaolong like a bolt of lightning, with his right palm whipping out like a fierce storm!

    Continuing his stride forward, Huang Xiaolong paid no heed to the old man¡¯s aggressive attack. As the man approached, he nonchalantly extended his hand and caught a hold of the man¡¯s wrist.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Crack~~!!!!!

    The sounds of bones breaking rang out, and the old man¡¯s arm was twisted and snapped apart.

    Before the old man had time to scream, Huang Xiaolong tossed him aside like a piece of household rubbish.

    Instant kill!

    The old man was by no means weak, having condensed 32 streams of True Qi within his body and possessing a lifetime¡¯s worth of battle experience. Yet, he had been taken out by a single move from Huang Xiaolong. His arm was even rendered useless!

    Bang!!!!!!

    The old man¡¯s body hammered powerfully into a wall, leaving an eerie impression of his body embedded within. He was stuck there, spouting blood.

    Observing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s destructive abilities sent chills down the spines of the spectators.

    ¡°That¡­That master¡¯s martial arts skills¡­ are unfathomable¡­ All my fault¡­ my mistake. The Refined Food Curse, the Flying Needle Technique¡­ along with such formidable martial arts skills¡­ this master is truly extraordinary¡­ nevertheless, is this time not acting a bit rashly¡­ After all, the Xuanyuan Family¡­ They¡­ They are invincible¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu struggled for words, catching a sharp cold breath.

    Huang Xiaolong entered the cage.

    ¡°D¡­don¡¯t come any closer¡­ don¡¯t come any closer¡­.¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s opponent, Xuanyuan Lingyun, was now scared out of his wits, trembling uncontrollably on the ground like a timid quail.

    In Xuanyuan Lingyun¡¯s eyes, Huang Xiaolong was more like a devil than a man! An absolute devil! An utterly lawless madman!

    ¡°Young Master Lin, this man tried to kill you just now. It¡¯s your call on how to handle him now.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for any consequences.¡±

    ¡°I understand, master.¡± Lin Zicong found his backbone again. An unyieldly rigid backing!

    Lin Zicong took steps towards Xuanyuan Lingyun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me! I¡­ I¡­ I was wrong!¡± Eventually, Xuanyuan Lingyun¡¯s arrogance and superiority complex were shattered. He lowered his proud head, and kept kowtowing to Lin Zicong. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me. I was wrong¡­ I am wrong¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to blow my head off? And didn¡¯t you say that today was your coming-of-age ceremony?¡± Lin Zicong sneered, a murderous look flitting across his eyes. ¡°I already stopped, and considered this fight ended. But you just don¡¯t give up, do you, and still want to kill me? My life is that worthless to you, huh? Forget it, today, I¡¯m all in!¡±

    As he finished speaking, Lin Zicong swooped in. With both of his hands, he broke the bones in Xuanyuan Lingyun¡¯s arms and legs, and kicked his Dantian into oblivion.

    Xuanyuan Lingyun screamed, the pain causing him to faint.

    Perhaps deep down, Lin Zicong was still fearful of the Xuanyuan Family. So in his fury, he only crippled Xuanyuan Lingyun, but didn¡¯t kill him outright.

    ¡°Lin, what on earth are you playing at?¡± Huang Xiaolong finally asked for the truth. ¡°You had it good in Binhai, living comfortably as its young master. How did you end up here as a slave? Has something happened to the Lin Family?¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Lin Zicong hesitated momentarily.

    ¡°Speak up!¡± Huang Xiaolong said, a touch of anger in his voice.

    ¡°Master¡­ our¡­ our Lin Family is on the brink¡­ the brink of extinction!¡± Lin Zicong blurted out in despair and anguish. With every word, his eyes flickered with a mix of surprise and terror.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in a cold tone. ¡°Where is my Sister Jing?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ it¡­ it happened like this¡­ our Lin Family has offended¡­ it¡¯s offended the Yu Family, one of the ten ancient martial art families. It all started when a young master of the Yu Family visited Binhai¡­ He encountered my sister¡­ He¡­ He insisted that my sister becomes his woman¡­ My sister refused. That¡­ that young master of the Yu Family, ended up using his family¡¯s influence to suppress our Lin Family. As you know, master, the ten ancient martial art families are the pinnacle of power in Huaxia, their lineage unbroken for a millennium. They are not something our Lin Family can handle¡­¡± Lin Zicong answered, a mix of helplessness and anger on his face. ¡°My sister wanted us to keep this from you¡­ Because¡­ she didn¡¯t want you tangled up with an enemy you can¡¯t possibly defeat¡­ so we hid this matter from you¡­ We can¡¯t bring trouble to you, master¡­ you¡¯ve already helped our Lin Family so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Later, that young master from the Yu Family came over, threatened my sister, and even insulted her¡­ saying my sister was nothing more than a whore¡­ Enraged, I stood up against him and was¡­ was sent here as a slave by them¡­¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s fists tightened with anger.

    ¡°Five days¡­ We only have five days left. That¡¯s the time that the young master of the Yu Family gave my sister to consider his proposition. After these five days are over, they will forcibly take away my sister and annihilate the Lin Family¡­¡± Lin Zicong choked.

    ¡°Really¡­ Sister Jing can be such a fool. She concealed the truth to protect me¡­ Just a few days ago when I called her, she was still laughing and joking¡­ Little did I suspect that she was putting on a brave front¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    His heart had been filled with an overwhelmingly violent desire to kill!

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mengyao made any moves, I wonder? Could it be, that young master of the Yu Family possesses a magic artifact that even Mengyao dare not challenge, or is there a Taoist by his side that can suppress Mengyao?¡±

    ¡°I regret a bit¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I regret not telling Sister Jing how powerful I am¡­ I regret not letting her know that even if we offended the whole world, I can still protect her¡­ Now, it¡¯s time for me to return to Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Binhai. Many people are going to die there again.¡± Huang Xiaolong gazed in the direction of Binhai.

    ¡­

 Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Loyalty

    Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Loyalty

    ¡°Alright, Young Master Lin, please follow me. I¡¯ll take you back to Binhai.¡± Huang Xiaolong repressed the hatred and killing intent in his heart, and spoke to Lin Zicong.

    Lin Zicong shuddered, speaking dreamily, ¡°Finally¡­ I can finally leave this¡­ this nightmarish place? Teacher¡­ Thank¡­ Thank¡­ Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong left the cage area with a smile, with Lin Zicong trailing behind him obediently.

    At a glance, most of the spectators had already left, leaving only Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, and Ji Zhengyu.

    There were others who were affected by the immobilization curse, standing like stone statues, such as Xuanyuan Hu and others.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ unlock our acupoints quickly!¡± Xuanyuan Hu glared at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes venomous and ghostly as if they belonged to a demon from hell.

    ¡°Hehe, you will recover in a few hours.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I want the world to see the words carved on your faces.¡±

    ¡°You! Spit~~~!!!¡± Enraged, Xuanyuan Hu spat out another mouthful of blood.

    Perhaps, for a martial artist, especially a grandmaster from the ancient Xuanyuan Family, who despised everyone, leaving the mark of a slave on their faces feels worse than killing them!

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong left the beast-fighting arena with his followers.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s hurry¡­ let¡¯s leave quickly¡­ The Yu Family will likely hear the news and come soon¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu couldn¡¯t express his shock.

    In one strike, Huang Xiaolong offended both the Xuanyuan and Yu Families!

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    It¡¯s unprecedented for one person to offend two ancient martial families at the same time! Huang Xiaolong had truly created a record without precedence.

    Ji Zhengyu was deeply anxious, but considering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary strength and that he had saved his life, he clenched his teeth and followed Huang Xiaolong into the maelstrom.

    Besides, Ji Zhengyu had personally promised that as long as Huang Xiaolong saved his life, he would serve Huang Xiaolong as his brother. A man has to keep his word, right?

    Furthermore, members of the Xuanyuan Family had repeatedly humiliated Ji Zhengyu in public. He had been furious but unable to fight back. Today, Huang Xiaolong had ruthlessly punished the Xuanyuan Family members, which had given Ji Zhengyu an opportunity to vent.

    From all directions came a wave of chaotic sounds.

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Capture him!¡±

    Some of the grandmasters who were in charge of supervising the arena, or those who were half-step grandmasters, were all wielding weapons, even firearms and other hot weapons, and were rushing towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was calm and composed, chanting immobilization curses and pressing forward.

    He subdued the aggressive members of the Yu Family without bloodshed, leaving them helpless and terrified.

    ¡°The members of the Yu Family want to annihilate the Lin Family, and tried to humiliate my Sister Jing¡­ This place belongs to the Yu Family, so I should retrieve some interest first~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Subsequently, when he passed those stores, he incapacitated the people inside and rushed in to loot.

    All precious materials, elixirs, and martial arts secret manuals were gathered into his bag.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s yin soul cylinder had a cosmic dimension. It was a magic artifact that could not only contain yin souls and evil spirits but could also store a significant number of items.

    Huang Xiaolong put all the looted goods into his yin soul cylinder.

    ¡°What¡­ what is this treasure?¡± Ji Zhengyu, once again, was shocked by Huang Xiaolong.

    He passed by the place where slaves were kept.

    In a large ¡°shop¡±, about thirty or forty slaves were kept, both men and women. They all were martial arts grandmasters, although their cultivation levels were not particularly high. Most of them had only condensed a few strands of True Qi.

    Some of the slaves had the word ¡°slave¡± carved into their cheeks like Lin Zicong did, while others did not.

    At this moment, these slaves, shackled in chains, were looking at Huang Xiaolong with uncertainty.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that slaves are the most valuable and worth the most money? I¡¯ll take all these slaves as well.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, ¡°With this¡­ the Yu Family will incur a significant loss.¡± Ji Zhengyu forced a dry laugh, his liver trembling in fear.

    Tonight, Huang Xiaolong looted the Yu Family¡¯s arena, released all the slaves kept here, the Yu Family would not let it go. They would definitely pursue this feud with Huang Xiaolong to the end!

    ¡°Teacher, I know where the keys are.¡± Lin Zicong rushed out, retrieved a bunch of keys from a drawer, and quickly unlocked the shackles on every slave.

    The slaves regained their freedom, their faces filled with joy and relief. They moved their joints and muscles, while casting puzzled glances at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Immediately, a large group of slaves followed Huang Xiaolong, and they all exited the place with a howling cheer.

    Not far away, in a valley.

    The moonlight shone bright.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on a rock, across from him stood dozens of slaves, their faces occasionally lit up by the moonlight.

    ¡°Master, should these slaves be released directly or?¡± Ji Zhengyu asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a meaningful smile, addressing the slaves. ¡°From today onwards, you have regained your freedom. However, those who wish to follow me may stay.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The female slave that Huang Xiaolong had seen earlier, who had eight strands of True Qi, took a step forward. ¡°You humiliated the people from the Xuanyuan Family, caused chaos in the Yu Family arena¡­ We all know that¡­ I admire your audacity and strength. But what does it mean to follow you?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s quite simple. As slaves, you are bound to be sold to dignitaries and your freedom will be restricted. Or, you could die in the beast-fighting arena. However, if you follow me, I will not restrict your freedom. It¡¯s just that you will have to follow my instructions.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and said, ¡°Following me has a lot of benefits. I do not usually offer such opportunities. Today is your chance, whether you can grasp it or not, is up to you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had indeed thought about it. If he could gather a group of martial arts grandmasters who were formerly slaves, then even when he was not around, he could command these former slaves to protect his women and friends. Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was now rich and also needed people to manage his wealth.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were flickering.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Other slaves shared looks amongst themselves.

    Indeed, being able to attach themselves to a powerful individual was a great chance for these slaves. Huang Xiaolong single-handedly raided the Yu Family¡¯s arena and humiliated several Grandmasters of the Xuanyuan family. This was enough to show the unfathomable strength of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Good! I will follow you! From today onwards, you are my master!¡± The female slave who had condensed eight strands of True Qi was the first to pledge her allegiance. She knelt down on one knee and announced her loyalty. ¡°The Yu Family is extremely cruel and perverse to escaped slaves. I do not believe I can escape the Yu Family¡¯s pursuit. I hope I can receive protection by following you, master. Please rest assured, master, I, Mo Youlan, pledge my loyalty to you without any second thoughts!¡±

    As soon as the first one pledged loyalty, others followed. The next second, almost twenty slaves, following Mo Youlan¡¯s example, knelt down before Huang Xiaolong and loudly pledged, ¡°Master, we swear to be faithful to death!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Transformed within Five Days!

    Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Transformed within Five Days!

    The vast majority of slaves present pledged their allegiance to Huang Xiaolong.

    However, there were still more than a dozen slaves, who carried a rebellious look in their eyes and hesitated.

    ¡°Actually¡­you¡­you rescued us, and we all are grateful¡­¡± A muscular man, about 1.9 meters tall, who had cultivated nine True Qi strands and emanated a strong smell of blood hesitated to speak. ¡°However, you have now offended the Xuanyuan Family and the Yu Family¡­these are top-tier forces standing at the peak of the world¡­It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe in you, but if we become your slaves, I fear we might end up as cannon fodder¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and stood up, ¡°You underestimate me and overestimate the top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia. To annihilate them is a matter of a casual conversation for me. Well, if you don¡¯t want to follow me, I will not force you¡­¡±

    Destroying the top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia with just a casual conversation?

    If anyone else had said that, they would be ridiculed, and nobody would believe them.

    However, when Huang Xiaolong said this, it even carried a kind of convincing power! At this moment, under the moonlight, Huang Xiaolong stood on the rock, his whole body slightly glowing, his gaze defiant. He looked as if he had been standing there since ancient times, his posture was unparalleled in arrogance; everything around him seemed to harmonize with him perfectly.

    Man and scenery in perfect harmony!

    This aura was too incredible to be described in words!

    Instantly, the slaves who were still hesitating felt a shock, and all of them knelt down towards Huang Xiaolong, shouting, ¡°Master! We swear to be loyal to you unto death!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes became as profound as the ocean, vast as the sky, murmuring, ¡°Someday in the future, you will be glad about the decision you made today¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, congratulations.¡± Ma Chuxia gave a charming smile from the side. ¡°You didn¡¯t spend a penny but gained dozens of slaves, and they are all ancient martial arts Grandmasters¡­ heh, Yu Family has lost badly this time.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    After a pause, Ma Chuxia turned serious and looked at the slaves. ¡°You really should feel lucky for becoming Little Long¡¯s slaves. It¡¯s the blessing you accumulated in your previous lives. Such an opportunity is rare!¡±

    Ma Chuxia wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. Indeed, a group of ordinary humans, even if they were ancient martial arts Grandmasters, how lucky they are to have become Yin Emperor¡¯s slaves? Isn¡¯t this a blessing?

    You could even say that this is an opportunity to change their fate!

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°You are all ancient martial arts Grandmasters, but currently, you are nothing more than a mob. On our own, you are capable, but if you encounter people from the top ten ancient martial arts families, you will crumble at the slightest touch. I fear you may not even dare resist.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the slaves dropped their heads.

    Indeed, only those who have practiced martial arts truly understand the horror of the top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia.

    Asking these slaves to directly confront the members of the top ten ancient martial arts families, they would not dare. They would probably just offer their necks to be slaughtered.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong deliberated for a bit. ¡°We have five more days before the Yu Family shows up to coerce Sister Jing. So, I have five days. In these five days, I will train you, so that your power will double, and you will be able to contend with the members of the top ten ancient martial arts families. In these five days, I will enable you to transform tremendously, increasing your combat ability dramatically and enabling you to easily kill higher-level enemies.¡±

    Training? Five days? Able to contend with members of the top ten ancient martial arts families after training?

    Is¡­ is¡­ is this a dream?

    The slaves were all stunned, their eyes filled with doubt.

    ¡°Master¡­this¡­this seems impossible¡­five days, it¡¯s such a short time¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu could not help blurting out. ¡°The practice of martial arts cannot be achieved overnight¡­there¡¯s no such thing as reaching the heavens with a single leap. Moreover, these slaves, although they are all ancient martial arts Grandmasters, in terms of talent compared to most of the outstanding individuals from the top ten ancient martial arts families¡­there¡¯s a significant gap¡­five days¡­this¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. Within five days, I¡¯m going to turn these jackals into jade.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°I believe in Little Long. In five days, he can truly transform these slaves.¡± Ma Chuxia had a steadfast expression on her face.

    ¡°I also believe, I also believe!¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang exclaimed in unison.

    ¡°Our teacher always does what others can¡¯t. I believe he can turn a rotten thing into a miracle!¡± Lin Zicong displayed a look of blind admiration.

    Xia Ying also gave a faint smile. ¡°If other people said this, it would be a joke. But Little Long¡­he is capable!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ I certainly can.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled casually, then with a wave of his hand, a soft wave of True Qi spread out.

    This True Qi was very gentle, like a spring rain nourishing the earth. It was fine and dense, nurturing everything.

    As the True Qi brushed across slaves¡¯ faces, a miraculous thing happened. The word ¡°slave¡±, which was deeply carved on their faces, was actually wiped off!

    ¡°Incredible! Master, your True Qi is as soft as a cloud, yet it carries the aura of medical skills, it¡­ it actually wiped off the markings on the slaves¡¯ faces¡­there¡¯s not even a trace of scar left¡­this is¡­this is magical.¡± Ji Zhengyu was once again impressed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s technique.

    Having their humiliating slave markings wiped off, the slaves inevitably burst into tears. They knelt before Huang Xiaolong and repeatedly kowtowed, their gratitude could not be put into words.

    The disappearance of the word ¡°slave¡± from their faces, was akin to breaking the shackles that bound their spirits.

    ¡°By the way, Master, slaves are generally very stubborn¡­ I¡¯m afraid they might betray.¡± Ji Zhengyu murmured to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The Yu Family¡¯s method of controlling slaves is by using a kind of slow-acting poison that erupts every half a month. Without the antidote, slaves will experience their bodies rotting, unbearable pain, their flesh eventually dissolves and they end up being reduced to mere bones, dying an extremely horrifying death. After purchasing the slaves from the Yu Family, you often have to purchase this poison and antidote as well, ensuring a continuous source of income for the Yu Family¡­¡±

    Indeed, these slaves had merely verbally pledged their allegiance. As the saying goes, the human heart is unpredictable. What if they rebel?

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, took out a big bunch of yellow paper charms from the canvas bag he carried with him, and casually tossed them.

    Whoosh~~Whoosh~~Whoosh~~

    Each slave had a charm hidden inside their body.

    The slaves were shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve hidden a ¡®Thunder Death¡¯ charm in each of you. This charm has no side effects, and it won¡¯t erode your bodies like poison. However, with just a thought from me, the ¡®Thunder Death¡¯ charm will explode inside your bodies.¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smile. ¡°You understand what I mean, right?¡±

    The slaves were horrified, they had charms hidden in their bodies which could explode at a single thought!

    This method is unheard of for ordinary people!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°We swear eternal loyalty to the master and have no disloyalty!¡± The slaves said tremulously.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then turned to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Find a secluded place for me, there are too many people, and the City Gods¡¯ Temple cannot accommodate them all. I want to transform these slaves within five days, to hone them into top warriors able to face the top ten ancient martial arts families head-on!¡±

    ¡°Five days? Can it really be done in five days?¡± Ji Zhengyu still looked skeptical.

    Because, to turn the weak into strong, enabling them to combat above their level in just five days, that was beyond Ji Zhengyu¡¯s understanding of martial arts!

    ¡­

 Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Decision to Kill the God!

    Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Decision to Kill the God!

    Although highly unlike the ten great ancient martial houses of Huaxia, Ma Chuxia¡¯s metaphysical group still could be regarded as a potent grassroot organization.

    As the old adage goes, ¡®The hare has three burrows.¡¯ And in Dong¡¯an city, the metaphysical society indeed did have a few secret lairs.

    Immediately, Ma Chuxia led Huang Xiaolong and others, along with a group of slaves, towards a secluded villa untouched by human presence. This place was one of the secret branches of the metaphysical group. Dozens of fiercely loyal Taoist House monks and nuns were stationed here.

    Inside the villa.

    Under the soft moonlight, this serene villa also exuded a delicate beauty.

    The villa was quite spacious, enough to accommodate Huang Xiaolong and the others without any problem. It also stored plenty of food and supplies, enough for several months.

    The slaves were in high spirits, gleefully breathing in the air of freedom. The fragrance of flowers bursting forth in the evening breeze seemed like the heavens¡¯ greatest gift to them at this moment!

    Huang Xiaolong gathered all the slaves at a plaza within the villa.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, you also go there and stand.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Respectfully, Lin Zicong walked over there, lined up, and stood with the slaves.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s quite late. Why not let the slaves rest?¡± Ma Chuxia asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ We only have five days. We must make good use of it.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded, smiling.

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Master, will you be training these slaves now?¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s face was filled with doubt. At this moment, his curiosity had reached its peak. He simply couldn¡¯t figure out how Huang Xiaolong would enhance the fighting power of these slaves in just five days.

    ¡°Yes, starting now.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then turned to the slaves and said, ¡°I have stated before that I will make you strong enough within five days¡­ Do you want to get stronger?¡±

    His words struck the hearts of the slaves like a blade!

    Get stronger? Of course! Every martial artist craves power, especially the slaves! Only by becoming strong can one gain respect, survive, avoid being trampled, humiliated, or sold off like goods¡­

    ¡°We do!!!¡±

    Every single one of the slaves, including Lin Zicong, shouted out in a frenzy, their voices filled with passion.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, since you already took my side, I would¡­ give you all a chance to get stronger!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°I hope you cherish this opportunity. Starting now, I will impart a cultivation technique. This technique will make you strong enough to crush the geniuses of the ten great ancient martial houses of Huaxia!¡±

    The slaves held their breath in anticipation!

    However, Ji Zhengyu was somewhat skeptical¨Cimpart a cultivation technique? So, the so-called transformation in five days meant imparting a cultivation technique.

    But¡­it won¡¯t work!

    First, even the best martial arts technique, when given to a martial genius for cultivation, can¡¯t be learned in just five days.

    Second, these slaves clearly lack ample talent. Grasping profound martial arts would be a great struggle. In five days, it would be incredibly difficult for them to even get a grasp of it, not to mention complete mastery!

    Even Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying seemed surprised.

    Xia Ying muttered, ¡°I thought Little Long would give the slaves some pills that could greatly increase their martial power. I didn¡¯t expect him to teach the martial arts techniques. This¡­ This seems like cramming for an exam.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, observing the expressions, looked at Ji Zhengyu and said with a smile, ¡°You seem to have doubts about my plan.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu paused, but decided to be honest, ¡°Master, we are facing a time constraint.¡±

    ¡°Master Long, do you know many martial arts secrets? That¡¯s interesting!¡± Zhou Mi said, innocently.

    ¡°Yes, I possess countless lost ancient martial arts secrets.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile. ¡°However, everyone must find the martial arts secret most suitable for them. That way, their cultivation will be more efficient and they¡¯ll advance by leaps and bounds. If the martial arts technique is unsuitable, even if it is the most powerful technique in the world, they won¡¯t get any significant result. Forcing it may lead to a state of mental confusion.¡±

    After pausing, Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile, ¡°Do you know which martial arts techniques are best suited for these slaves?¡±

    The crowd was confused.

    When it comes to understanding martial arts, even Ji Zhengyu, who comes from one of the ten great ancient martial houses, is merely a child compared to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°What¡¯s the biggest characteristic of these slaves?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked further.

    ¡°The biggest characteristic?¡± Ji Zhengyu furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Killing intent.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°They all share one characteristic¡­ they¡¯re filled with killing intent, hostility, hatred, resentment¡­ all sorts of negative emotions. From the moment they became slaves, they¡¯ve had to fight for their lives every day. They could die at any moment, so they must make themselves savage, turn themselves into beasts, and make themselves inhumanely cruel in order to have hope for survival.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Ji Zhengyu nodded. ¡°Master, I understood. These slaves should be best suited for martial arts techniques full of killing intent. Indeed, their killing intent is too strong, even stronger than ours¨Cthe disciples bred by the ten great ancient martial houses. They¡¯re just killing machines.¡±

    ¡°Listen well!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the slaves and spoke loudly, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to teach you an ancient martial art. This technique was created by a general from the Qin State during the Warring States period, and it has been lost for over a thousand years! This martial art helps cultivate one¡¯s killing intent to a peak, stirs up the body¡¯s deep-seated potential, and gives tenfold attacking power!¡±

    ¡°Back then, the Qin Army was the most formidable force during the Warring States period. They swept through six countries, repelled the Huns in the north, attacked the tribes in the south, and reunited the country! Their strength came from the fact that every soldier in the army cultivated this martial art!¡±

    ¡°The greatest feature of this martial art is that it can condense the killing intent of dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of people into one!¡±

    ¡°On the battlefield, when an army condensed all the soldiers¡¯ killing intent and charged, they were invincible! That is the true undefeated army!¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to pass on this martial art to you. Hopefully, you can become an unbeatable army who destroys any gods or demons that come in your way!¡±

    ¡°The founder of this technique single-handedly exterminated 1.65 million soldiers from six countries, took over hundred cities, and was known as the Demon King of Homicide, the foremost of the four famous generals of the Warring States! His name is¡­ Bai Qi!¡±

    ¡°And this martial art is¡­ ¡®The Decree of the Death God¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ The Decree of the Death God¡­ the technique created by the Demon King Bai Qi!¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s heart palpitated with excitement at the thought, blurting out, ¡°Master, I¡­ I also want to learn ¡®The Decree of the Death God¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Haha, are you sure you want to learn?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, laughing.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Zhengyu nodded firmly.

    ¡°Then go stand over there.¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered.

    Ji Zhengyu excitedly ran to stand next to Lin Zicong.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m officially going to teach you ¡®The Decree of the Death God¡¯ of Bai Qi!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes became reverent.

    ¡­

 Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Great Wind! Great Wind! Great Wind!

    Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Great Wind! Great Wind! Great Wind!

    A group of slaves, including Ji Zhengyu and Lin Zicong, their backs straight as spears, turned their gaze toward Huang Xiaolong, waiting for him to impart the Cultivation Technique!

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang all stared at Huang Xiaolong with curiosity and awe.

    A Cultivation Technique created by Bai Qi, the very thought of it was simply staggering!

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed. ¡°Actually, although I know this technique, it would not be best if they were taught by me¡­ Hahaha, never mind, never mind, I won¡¯t be the one to teach.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re not teaching?¡± Ma Chuxia was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve decided not to teach.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke earnestly.

    At these words, everyone present was stunned.

    So after all that talk, Huang Xiaolong isn¡¯t going to teach?

    This caused the slaves to be confused, like how a monk can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled upward into a faint smile, and he quickly took out a yellow talisman from his bag, sat cross-legged, and began to chant.

    In no time, the talisman burned and turned into a golden light that merged into the ground.

    At the same time¨C

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    At the City God Temple¡¯s main hall, an extremely terrifying murderous aura erupted from the stairs leading to the underworld!

    Columns of black gas surged out!

    ¡°The wind is rising, nothing lasts forever! The wind! The wind! The wind!¡± echoed from among the black gas.

    This chorus seemed to carry the sound of clashing weapons and the smell of battlefield bloodshed, as if the spirits of millions of soldiers were contained within this black gas.

    Initially, the aimless wandering souls who¡¯d come to the City God Temple to descend into Hell were so scared by this they were literally shaking. They knelt and bowed their heads.

    Finally, warriors clad in black armor and wielding various weapons emerged from the underworld!

    These warriors were naturally all spectral soldiers, specifically, members of the invincible Qin army from the Warring States Period!

    These soldiers might have fallen on the battlefield and ended up as ghosts, but they retained their vigorous spirits and the qualities that once made them a formidable army. They emanated a uniform aura that cohered into one. Their spirits reeked of gore and a relentless will to kill.

    Their collective murderous intent was so intense it seemed to form a rainbow that shot up into the sky. No gust of wind, however strong, could scatter this rainbow of intent. It writhed and shot upwards as if it were a beacon for all to see, a road carved in the wilderness.

    This was indeed a fierce and powerful legion!

    These spectral soldiers lined up neatly and walked through the sky, heading directly to the manor where Huang Xiaolong was.

    On this night, the city of Dong¡¯an was filled with spectral soldiers and scared spirits howling and scurrying around in fright!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s manor.

    Quite a while passed and the people became increasingly baffled.

    Just then!

    ¡°The wind is rising, nothing lasts forever! The wind! The wind! The wind!¡±

    There came the sound of iron hooves trampling the sky, the rise of a sandstorm, and an indescribably fierce atmosphere that shrouded the entire manor.

    Everyone followed the sound.

    And then, they witnessed an extraordinary sight! A shocking one! A sight that kept them on their toes!

    A dense mass of spectral soldiers appeared in the sky, as if ready to engage in battle!

    ¡°Ghost soldiers¡­ Ghost soldiers¡­ Ghost soldiers marching through¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s speech was scattered and disorganized.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t personally teach them the God-slaying Method. However, I¡¯ve summoned some of the heroic spirits of the Qin army over, and having these spectral soldiers teach them personally will yield much better results.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke casually. ¡°These spectral soldiers are the elite warriors trained by Bai Qi himself. They were undefeated in all their battles across the six nations, steamrolling over everything!¡±

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her socket. ¡°Little Long¡­you, you actually summoned¡­ summoned from the underworld, the Qin soldiers¡­ Qin soldiers who died thousands of years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the realms of the yin and yang have distinct barriers, a nearly insurmountable divide between the underworld and the world of the living. Thus, it is very difficult for ghosts from the underworld to come to the world of the living. Even for me, summoning spirits from the underworld to the living realm is extremely difficult. Each summoning consumes a lot of energy and Dao power. However, I have taken control of a City deity temple in Dong¡¯an city, which allows me to somewhat easily summon some spirits from the underworld. Of course, it only works within the boundaries of Dong¡¯an city,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke breezily.

    ¡°Hmm, these slaves have a heavy murderous aura. However, when compared to the ancient armies that fought to the death in battlefields, their aura is still lacking. So, I will increase their murderous aura,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk as he looked at the horrified slaves. ¡°Enjoy the surprise I have in store for you¡­¡±

    The next second¡­

    Whoosh ~~ Whoosh ~~ Whoosh ~~~~

    Swarm of underworld soldiers swiftly descended, burrowing directly into the slaves¡¯ brains.

    What happened next was unimaginable for the slaves¡­

    The world spun around them!

    The setting sun was bloody red! The atmosphere was filled with a murderous silence!

    It was as if they were transported to an ancient battlefield!

    Corpses were piled around them in all directions, a sight akin to mountains of bones! Rivers of blood flowed!

    The pungent smell of blood permeated the air!

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Zicong looked at himself, and found himself clad in black armor, a helmet on his head, and a large blood-stained sword in his hand.

    Ji Zhengyu and the other slaves were all the same.

    In addition, there were countless black-armored soldiers around them, their killing intent soaring, each holding various weapons, and some even readying their bows and arrows.

    Just at this moment!

    The roar of rumbling hooves filled the air from the front, seemingly indicating the approach of an enemy army charging towards them!

    Soon, they saw countless soldiers dressed in red armor, including infantrymen, cavalry, battle chariots, sweeping towards them like a tornado!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A dense rain of arrows blanketed the sky, covering everything like locusts, seeking to tear apart the bodies of every black-armored Qin soldier!

    ¡°Attack!!!!!¡± The Qin army¡¯s leader commanded, as the troops charged at the enemy!

    Rows of Qin soldiers were shot down by the volley of arrows, but they were fearless, roaring like wild beasts and launching a counterattack.

    This hyper-realistic feeling made Lin Zicong, Ji Zhengyu, and the slaves felt like they had been transported back to the battlefields of the Warring States period.

    On the battlefield, it¡¯s either you die, or I perish!

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± In Lin Zicong, Ji Zhengyu, and the slaves, a murderous aura began to boil, their eyes fierce like devils. Each brandishing their weapons, they charged forward.

    ¡°Spurt~~~~¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s sword cleaved an enemy¡¯s body into two, splattering blood everywhere, the taste of salt on his face, the primal violence within him fully awakened. His murderous aura increased exponentially, blending with that of the other Qin soldiers and the slaves into one!

    Kill! Kill! Kill!

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Inside the manor.

    Under the moonlight, Ji Zhengyu, Lin Zicong, and the slaves were seen running around chaotically, shouting, ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Their bodies emitted an unprecedented murderous aura, each looking like devils unleashed from hell, at their most ferocious.

    ¡°Oh God¡­ Master Long, have these people suddenly gone mad? This is scary¡­¡± Miao Erfang gasped in fright.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. They have begun their cultivation. Let¡¯s go rest,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned. ¡°Let them enjoy the game at their own pace. At this moment, they¡¯re fighting their enemies on battlefields, waging wars against six nations. In these five days, they¡¯ll experience tens to hundreds of battles, including the Battle of Changping, the annihilation of Zhao, Qi, and Chu¡­ Anyway, by the end of five days, they should have helped the Qin army unify the six nations, haha ~~~ Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Kill Back to Binhai!

    Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Kill Back to Binhai!

    So, Huang Xiaolong spent that night in deep sleep. He let Ji Zhengyu, Lin Zicong, and the slaves engage in a fierce battle in the square.

    Early the next morning.

    The slaves haven¡¯t stopped yet!

    One by one, they were hysterical with their clothes torn and hair disheveled, their faces full of blood and evil energy. The chilling killing intent emanating from them was enough to make anyone¡¯s blood run cold. The killing intent of dozens of men combined into a tangible essence, rising towards the sky like swirling smoke, unstoppable by the wind.

    ¡°Little Long¡­they¡­they¡¯ve been at it all night, and still, they don¡¯t seem to stop¡­¡± Ma Chuxia revealed a furrowed brow, standing beside Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Unless I order them to stop, they won¡¯t.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°See, just a night of battle has intensified their kill intent several times. It seems that only by fighting on the battlefield and going through the baptism of blood and fire can this ¡®Art of Killing Gods¡¯ be perfected¡­¡±

    Indeed, the slaves¡¯ killing intent had strengthened considerably, and their vitality and spirits had significantly improved. Some slaves even made breakthroughs in the realm of True Qi. Like ¡°Mo Youlan¡±, who originally had 8 levels of True Qi, had now broken through to 10. The progress was quite commendable.

    However¡ª-

    ¡°Little Long, if it carries on like this, they¡¯ll neither eat, drink, nor sleep. They¡¯ll not only die of thirst or starvation but also possibly die of tiredness in a few days.¡± Xia Ying spoke slowly. ¡°This exhaustion isn¡¯t just physical, but mental.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. He then instructed Ma Chuxia to have the people in the villa prepare plenty of food, drinking water, and wine, placing them in the square.

    Even in their manic state of howling and fighting, the slaves would instinctively feast on the food and gulp down the wine and water.

    Huang Xiaolong took out several talismans, which he burned, and their intertwined rays of golden light flashed into the square, seeping into the minds of the slaves.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0

    ¡°This is the ¡®Soul Restoring Talisman,¡¯ a modified version¡­you see, originally it was used to repair the bodies of spirits, but my ¡®Soul Restoring Talisman¡¯ can also nourish a person¡¯s spirit and soul. It replenishes their energy when they¡¯re utterly exhausted. Even after a few days without sleep, there wouldn¡¯t be any adverse effects on their bodies under the nourishment of the ¡®Soul Restoring Talisman¡¯. ¡±

    And so!

    On the morning of the fifth day, Huang Xiaolong pulled the slaves back into reality!

    Awakening!

    One by one, the slaves came out of the desert battlefield, their illusions dissipated, and their feral eyes regained clarity. Their rationality returned.

    They all looked at Huang Xiaolong with a shocked gaze.

    Now, their eyes told many stories, filled with tales of blood and fire, life and death, heroism, aggression, glory, cruelty, and grudges.

    After several days of trials, their mental willpower became as solid as rock, and their aura was like that of iron-clad beasts.

    Each one of them made breakthroughs in the realm of True Qi. For instance, Lin Zicong cultivated 4 levels of True Qi within his body. Ji Zhengyu¡¯s 55 levels of True Qi turned into 60.

    The greatest progress, naturally, was their killing intent and savage aura. After practicing the ¡®Art of Killing Gods¡¯ and fighting hundreds of battles in the illusion, each of them exuded a chill-inducing murderous aura from their core.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I¡­I feel like it¡¯s been a lifetime. These days¡­they were incredibly surreal; we seemed to have become Qin soldiers, destroying cities and forts, killing enemies¡­We were slaughtered countless times by enemy forces, and we also personally assassinated innumerable enemy soldiers¡­We even participated in the famous Battle of Changping, where we annihilated half a million Zhao soldiers¡­ We then followed the first Emperor of Qin Dynasty, to unify the six countries¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, this is so surreal! In that realistic dream, I could feel the fear at the moment of being killed¡­However, after being killed numerous times, it seems¡­ I¡¯ve come to accept life and death¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu was moved. ¡°Ten years¡­ of war¡­ mountains of corpses and rivers of blood¡­¡±

    Five days felt like ten years of warfare in the illusion!

    And they were in battles almost every day!

    This had cultivated an extraordinarily rich combat experience within the slaves, as well as a rock-solid mindset. They also inherited the iron-blooded will of the Qin army during the Warring States period and the killer instinct of bravely slaying enemies on the battlefield.

    They had truly become an invincible iron army. They seemed to be as still as stone statues at this moment. Without Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command, they would not move, even when tortured. So much so, they wouldn¡¯t even blink an eye.

    ¡°Little Long, I feel like their progress is quite impressive, almost advancing thousands of miles in a day.¡± Ma Chuxia looked at Huang Xiaolong with an astounded expression. ¡°Summoning troops of ghosts to bury the living, forcefully pulling these slaves into the ancient battlefield from a thousand years ago, honing their combat skills, willpower, murderous aura¡­ In just five days, they¡¯ve completely transformed. Only someone like you could pull this off. Moreover, without your ¡®Soul Restoring Talisman,¡¯ they would¡¯ve died of exhaustion already.¡±

    ¡°Do you now believe that I can turn you into completely different people in five days?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile¨Cneither clearly amused nor unamused.

    ¡°We believe!!!!!¡± The slaves shouted in unison.

    Even Ji Zhengyu, at this moment, was thoroughly subdued at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet. His admiration for Huang Xiaolong was no different from that of the slaves beside him!

    Ji Zhengyu was now completely convinced that the benefits he could gain from Huang Xiaolong would even surpass those from his family!

    ¡°Heh heh, now you¡¯re not afraid of the so-called geniuses of the ten ancient martial families, are you? Are you willing to kill them?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°We willingly kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The slaves, full of fighting spirit, unanimously screamed. Their eyes were crimson, and their overwhelming killing intent condensed into visible blood lights, merging together! Above the slaves¡¯ heads, the blood light twisted into something substantial, with a faint shape of a palm visible within.

    A hand covered in fresh blood. This hand seemed both real and illusory, with its lifelines clearly visible, subtly radiating a bloody glow.

    ¡°Huh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the bloody hand in the sky, ¡°Their killing intent has come together, forming the ¡®Killing God¡¯s Palm.¡¯ However, this ¡®Killing God¡¯s Palm¡¯ is still too weak. It¡¯s far from being materialized. If an army of tens of thousands, each soldier possessing the killing god¡¯s skill and the murderous aura, were to collaborate, they could form a tangible ¡®Killing God¡¯s Palm.¡¯ That would have the power to destroy the heavens and the earth¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, you all get an hour¡¯s rest.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. Immediately, he looked across the sky towards Binhai City, a stern coldness in his eyes. ¡°Today, the Yu Family will come to forcefully take away my Sister Jing¡­Very well, I¡¯ll bring these slaves and kill my way back to Binhai.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Chapter 709: The Young Master of the Yu Family Arrives!!!!!

    Chapter 709: Chapter 709: The Young Master of the Yu Family Arrives!!!!!

    At that moment, the slaves sat cross-legged on the spot, closing their eyes to rest.

    The Mysterious Scholar Society had a private plane and employed a very capable pilot. As long as Huang Xiaolong gave the command, they could set off and soon smoothly parachute into Binhai City!

    One hour later.

    The slaves had all changed into new clothes that had been prepared in advance.

    The private plane of the Mysterious Scholar Society also landed in this villa.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi all followed Huang Xiaolong back to Binhai City.

    They began to board the plane!!!!

    ¡­

    Binhai City!

    At this moment, on the surface, Binhai City seemed as usual, bustling, noisy, and calm. But underneath, there was a complete storm brewing!

    The Lin Family, the leading family among the four major families in Binhai, faced a huge crisis!

    wuxiaworld.site

    This crisis, while it might not annihilate the Lin Family, would at least turn it from a prominent local family into an ordinary one, greatly damaging their vitality and causing a severe blow!

    In Binhai City¡¯s upper-class circle, many people were already aware¨C The Lin Family was in trouble!

    The Lin Family had offended an ancient family in Huaxia¨C the Yu Family!

    Although the Lin Family had connections and influence in both the military and political arenas, they were nowhere near being on par with the Yu Family!

    An ancient and long-standing martial arts family like the Yu Family, with its profound background, was unimaginable.

    If the Lin Family was likened to a fierce tiger, then the Yu Family could be compared to a Tyrannosaurus Rex, clearly out of the Lin family¡¯s league!

    Crouching Dragon Villa!

    The territory of the Lin Family!

    At this moment, the entire Crouching Dragon Villa was in a condition of intense repression, resembling the tense atmosphere before a storm!

    All of the important figures of the current Lin Family were gathered in the large hall.

    Old Master Lin, the Family Head, sat at the top of the hall, his hands resting on a cane. His face had aged considerably, crisscrossed with deep wrinkles, each one burying unspeakable resentment, rage, embarrassment¡­

    Lin Jing was also present!

    Today, Lin Jing was dressed in a simple long skirt, her face pale and thinner than before. However, this did not diminish her aura as a sexy and tall miss. It rather enhanced her pitiful and charming appearance.

    The high-ranking members of the Lin family present had extremely pale faces, clearly terrified of the formidable opponent that was about to arrive!

    Lin Jing¡¯s father, Lin Jianfeng, said with a face of anger, ¡°Now this matter can no longer be resolved through military and political connections, it can only be solved privately. However¡­ the Yu Family is an ancient martial arts family, and if it comes to a private battle, our Lin Family will be easily crushed by them.¡±

    Lin Jianfeng¡¯s face twisted in rage after pausing for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s too much! Absolutely too much! The heir of the Yu Family, ¡®Yu Feng¡¯, has already publicly refused all our conditions. He insists that my daughter must be his, and not his wife, only his concubine. We have a good idea of Yu Feng¡¯s reputation through our contacts ¨C a chronic womanizer with no less than a thousand victims. Many of them are daughters of influential families. Those who submit to him would be fine, but those that refuse, their entire family would have to bear the consequences. Also, he is an absolute sadist. There are rumors that he used¡­ used to cripple or even kill some of his victims¡­ Last time, Zicong was captured by him. Yu Feng claimed it was a warning to us and threatened us with his wrath¡­he also promised to forcibly take away my daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Yu Feng gave us an ultimatum, and that will be today¡­he¡¯s coming to take my daughter away¡­¡± A Lin Family member shook his head in indignation. ¡°Oh, what a bummer, why did my little girl get to be the target of a tyrant like Yu Feng? We are innocent victims¡­ we still don¡¯t know the fate of Zicong¡­ Oh, is it the destiny that our Lin Family is destined to be wiped out?¡±

    ¡°It is said that¡­ that ¡®Yu Feng¡¯, the son of the current Family Head of the Yu Family has cultivated 92 strands of True Qi and he is a Great Grandmaster with a notorious reputation, even rated second among the younger generation of the Yu Family¡­ His methods are brutal, and his temperament savage. Those who oppose him, none ended well¡­¡± Another Lin Family member trembled, his face filled with palpable fear. When he mentioned the name ¡®Yu Feng¡¯, it was as if he was not talking about a human being, but a terrifying devil.

    ¡°Little Long, can we ask for Master Long¡¯s help?¡± Finally, Old Master Lin spoke up. ¡°Master Long is a man of great divine powers and seems to have some connections with the Ying Family¡­ If we could inform Master Long about this matter, perhaps he could help us. Besides, we all know that the man you value the most in your heart is Master Long¡­ Your refusal to Yu Feng is not just because of his bad reputation, there must be something to do with Master Long¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa~~¡± Lin Jing said sadly. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping this from Master Long. I know him well. If I told him, he would do his best to stand up for me because¡­ he¡­he promised me that he would protect me for his whole life¡­ But I can¡¯t tell him! I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him. Yes, Master Long is strong, but what we¡¯re facing now is the Yu Family! It¡¯s almost a formidable and desperate family¡­ Even the Ying Family, which is not as strong as the Yu Family! I can¡¯t put Master Long in danger! Master Long has saved me and helped our Lin Family several times¡­ I can¡¯t push him into an irrevocable abyss, I can¡¯t let him face the Yu Family¡­I just can¡¯t!¡±

    At her words, everyone in the Lin Family fell silent as if they had accepted the preordained fate.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, everyone¡­ don¡¯t worry. I was the one who stirred up this trouble. Maybe, it is the curse of beauty¡­¡± Lin Jing gave a bitter smile. ¡°I will not drag the family into this. I¡­I will take responsibility for my actions! I¡¯ll talk to Yu Feng.¡±

    ¡°Little Jing! You¡¯re not going to compromise in the end, are you? I¡­I¡­¡± Lin Jianfeng choked up. As a father, he wouldn¡¯t bear to see his daughter throw herself into a bottomless abyss.

    Just at this moment!

    Swish swish swish~~ Swish swish swish~~~

    There was a startling sound breaking the air!

    A coarse male voice shouted. ¡°Yu Feng, the young master of the Yu Family, has arrived! Lin Family, come out and greet, kneel and kowtow!¡±

    In an instant, many people stood in the little square outside the hall.

    At the same time, cries were heard¨C

    ¡°Sir, please spare us, we are just servants working for the Lin Family¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, we have nothing to do with this~~¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing these trifling noises, Old Master Lin showed a touch of anger on his face, slapped the armrest of the chair, and stood up. ¡°If it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, you can¡¯t avoid a curse, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go out!¡±

    The Lin Family members, with cold sweat in their palms and faces as pale as death, walked out nervously.

    There is a small square outside!

    There were twenty middle-aged men with long breaths and eyes as fierce as the sun, all in black practice suits, standing like statues. They all had smirks on their faces. These people are all martial arts Grandmasters and their cultivation levels are not weak! The weakest one has already cultivated 20 strands of True Qi in his body! The strongest one has even achieved 33 strands of True Qi!

    In the square, there were also a large number of old, young, women, and children kneeling. These were servants, cooks, gardeners, etc., of the Lin Family. There were also their children and grandchildren.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Dozens of servants knelt on the ground, trembling like lambs waiting for the slaughter.

    Behind the nearby flower bushes came a young man¡¯s sinister laugh. ¡°The woman I, Yu Feng fancy, must be mine. There are no exceptions. Lin Jing, it¡¯s your good fortune that I¡¯m interested in you. Tonight, you will accompany me.¡±

    ¡°Welcome, young master!!!¡± The 20 martial arts Great Grandmasters in the little square shouted in unison and then knelt on one knee in welcome.

    This Yu Feng, has a very high opinion of himself!

    ¡­

 Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Chapter 710: Mengyao Seriously Injured!

    Chapter 710: Chapter 710: Mengyao Seriously Injured!

    Finally, a man in his twenties, dressed in luxurious clothes, strolled leisurely in.

    He was good-looking with narrow eyes that gave him a wolf-like appearance. His face was riddled with a strong air of malevolence. As he looked at Lin Jing, his eyes filled with mockery and greed, as though he had already considered her as prey ensnared in his trap.

    This man was a young master from the Yu Family¡­ Yu Feng! He had trained 92 strands of True Qi within his body and was notoriously ruthless and cold-hearted.

    From beneath his skin, a storm seemed to be brewing. The members of the Lin Family would feel a wave of despair and fear just from meeting his gaze.

    ¡°Well, I am here. I guess, the people of the Lin Family should be aware of the purpose of my visit.¡± Yu Feng laughed sarcastically. ¡°Lin Jing, I advise you, don¡¯t be arrogant when I show some mercy. Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Wai¨CWait¡­¡± Old Master Lin stepped forward, trembling, his demeanor extremely humble, almost pleading. ¡°Young Master Yu¡­ My granddaughter Lin Jing, she¡­she is inconspicuous¡­ You are the young master of one of the top ten ancient martial families, your status is high and noble, just like the moon in the sky, so dazzling, out of reach. My granddaughter truly cannot afford to connect with you¡­ I hope, I hope you can be lenient¡­We, the Lin Family, are willing to pay any price¡­¡±

    ¡°True, comparing status and abilities, Lin Jing indeed cannot reach me.¡± Yu Feng agreed, nodding in acknowledgement, ¡°However, barely so, she is still worthy to accompany me a few nights. Perhaps, if she pleases me, I can grant her a title.¡±

    For a woman, Yu Feng¡¯s words were indeed extremely humiliating. It was as though, his ability to play with a woman, was her honour, his act of mercy.

    Lin Jing was a proud woman. At this moment, her eyes were filled with shame-fuelled rage, almost spouting fire, fists clenched tightly, her nails piercing the flesh of her palms, drawing blood. ¡°Young Master Yu, what if I still refuse you this time?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yu Feng¡¯s eyes flashed with a violent and wolf-like expression. ¡°Lin Jing! Regardless of your attitude today, I will take you away. Still, I would prefer you to leave willingly, rather than by force. Here, I give you three moments to consider. If you nod, all will be well. However, if you remain stubborn, I¡¯ll break the hands and legs of all your servants! Haha, I hear that the Lin Family treats their servants well, Lin Jing, you must have spent a significant amount of time with these people here, right? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯d rather watch these servants suffer than give up your ridiculous steadfastness?¡±

    As he spoke, an expression of a cat playing with a mouse appeared on Yu Feng¡¯s face.

    He had already started to toy with Lin Jing, firstly messing with her emotionally, pushing her to her breaking point!.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°Despicable!¡± Lin Jing was trembling with anger. She had never thought that there could be someone so disgraceful and shameless in this world. ¡°They are innocent! You¡­ being a young master from a prestigious family, why wouldn¡¯t you even spare these servants?¡±

    ¡°Haha, in the world of martial artists, there are no rules. Survival of the fittest, being weak, is a crime itself!¡± Yu Feng spoke righteously. ¡°If after I disable these servants, and you still refuse to submit, Lin Jing, then it would be your family¡¯s turn. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill. I¡¯ll just disable these people, render them useless for the rest of their lives. This way, each time you see them, there would be a surge of guilt in your heart, and you would live in endless regret and suffering¡­ Hahaha~~~¡±

    His laugh was devilish

    Yu Feng¡¯s martial artist underlings echoed his laughter. ¡°Master is wise! Master is wise!¡±

    The servants of the Lin Family who were kneeling on the ground, had a very pale look on each of their faces

    ¡°I¡­ am starting to count now. Lin Jing, listen carefully.¡± Yu Feng said sternly. ¡°1~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Just then, a light shadow appeared on the roof.

    The shadow gradually became clear, turning into a girl dressed in purple. Her dress was fluttering, her long hair tousled, stunningly beautiful. She truly had an unearthly beauty, with a face like a lotus and eyebrows like willows.

    Naturally, this girl in purple was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s maid, left in Binhai to protect Lin Jing and other women, the purple-dressed ghost¨CMengyao!

    ¡°Oh no¡­ Miss Lin Jing is in trouble, sir has ordered me to protect her to my last breath¡­¡± Mengyao frowned.

    Looking down at the square below, including Yu Feng, there were 21 ancient martial arts Grandmasters. Their bodies exuded a radiant energy that repelled all evil.

    You should know, martial artists have a stronger Yang energy compared to ordinary people, therefore, they aren¡¯t afraid to meet ghosts when walking the night path. On the contrary, ordinary spirits would avoid these martial artists.

    Not to mention ancient martial arts Grandmasters!

    At this moment, the Yang energy of the 21 ancient Martial Great Grandmasters concentrated into a single mass, forming a ray of light like a ball of scorching sun. This light was simply too overwhelming and scorching for Mengyao. If she came any closer, her ghost body would burn.

    If there were only a few ancient Martial Great Grandmasters, Mengyao had the confidence to deal with them. However, there were just too many of them.

    ¡°This Miss Lin Jing, how careless of her. She had such a huge incident but didn¡¯t inform the master¡­ Well, since the master gave me the order, even if it leads to my destruction, I¡¯ll make the fight!¡±

    Mengyao¡¯s entire body¡¯s Yin energy suddenly erupted, as she transformed into a cloud of dark smoke and charged straight down.

    From within the dark smoke, a terrifying sound of thousands of souls and spirits crying in anguish was heard. A large expanse of chilling Yin energy set a chilling atmosphere over the entire Dragon Villa.

    Mengyao¡¯s plan was to at least take Lin Jing away.

    ¡°Hmm? What is that?¡± Yu Feng squinted his eyes.

    Next second.

    ¡°Protect the young master!¡±

    A full 20 ancient Martial Great Grandmasters simultaneously shouted, and then swung their fists together.

    At this moment, their True Qi, breathing rate, speed of their punches, and operation of True Qi were all in sync. It was as if 20 people had combined their attack into one.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A majestic True Qi fist directly struck the dark smoke.

    Boom!!!!

    The dark smoke exploded and Mengyao was blasted flying. Yin blood spurted out of her mouth. Her face was pale and her ghost body almost shattered.

    Luckily for Mengyao, she was a Purple Robed Ghost. If her rank was lower, she would have been completely annihilated by that strike.

    Mengyao fell to the ground.

    Struggling, trying to get up, but she simply didn¡¯t have the strength. Her stomach was blown through, thick Yin blood was spurting all around. With resentful and furious eyes, she looked at Yu Feng.

    ¡°Oh? So beautiful! Beautiful! I want this woman,¡± said Yu Feng, his eyes filled with greed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young Master, this woman does not seem to be a human, but¡­ but a filthy thing,¡± a Martial Grandmaster whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! A ghost? Good! Such a beautiful female ghost, I¡¯ll take her,¡± said Yu Feng, arrogantly. ¡°I have never had a ghost woman. Tonight, she and Lin Jing will accompany me together~~ Hahaha~~ How delightful! How delightful!¡±

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~~¡± Mengyao suddenly laughed. ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave! If the master knew that you humiliated Miss Lin Jing and knew you hurt me, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha ~~ Master? This female ghost is interesting. Well, Lin Jing, let¡¯s continue¡­ 2~~ !!!!!!¡± Yu Feng continued to count down.

    ¡­

 Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Relying on this group of slaves? ? ? ?

    Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Relying on this group of slaves? ? ? ?

    Yu Feng was in high spirits at the moment. He was savoring the satisfying taste of tormenting Lin Jing mentally. Moreover, the sudden appearance of the purple-clad Gui Mengyao, endowed with ethereal beauty, her whole being exuded an old-world charm that city-dwelling belles could never possess. Yu Feng was smitten.

    ¡®Tonight is going to be an absolute treat~~¡¯ Yu Feng¡¯s mouth twitched upward, a bright smile gracing his face.

    ¡°3~!!!¡± The final countdown finished.

    ¡°Lin Jing, it seems you really have a heart of stone¡­¡± Yu Feng sneered. ¡°In that case, I will take the limbs of the Lin family¡¯s servants! Get them!¡±

    The martial arts grandmasters under Yu Feng exuded a wild aura, ready to pounce and shatter the limbs of the kneeling Lin family servants.

    Right then, Lin Jing shouted out, ¡°Wait!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Lin Jing, you have ultimately fallen into my trap. Hahaha~~ Very well, give me your word and come with me, then all your problems will vanish. From then on, I can even grant some protection to the Lin Family.¡± His voice oozed the smugness of a successful plot.

    Lin Jing smiled sorrowfully, touched her temple hair lightly, and murmured. ¡°Little Long, I won¡¯t be able to see you again~~~¡± As she thought of Huang Xiaolong, a rare tenderness appeared at the corner of Lin Jing¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hehe~~Little Long, meeting you has been the greatest gift of my life¡­ Please take care and be happy in the future~~~¡±

    As her words trailed off, Lin Jing flipped her right hand, clutching the dagger that she¡¯d prepared in advance!

    ¡°Yu, I have someone in my heart, I can¡¯t betray him. If you want me, you can have my dead body!¡± No sooner had the words left her mouth than Lin Jing had already swiftly aimed the dagger at her own throat!

    Lin Jing had decided to commit suicide long ago, thus she did not hesitate when she made her move. No one could stop her now!

    ¡°No! Miss Lin Jing!¡± Mengyao cried out in alarm, her heart sank like a stone!

    wuxiaworld.site

    She wanted to stop Lin Jing but it was too late. She regretted being unable to fulfill her master¡¯s orders.

    Elsewhere, Yu Feng had never anticipated that Lin Jing would rather die than surrender. Though he was a top martial arts grandmaster, in that split second, even he couldn¡¯t prevent Lin Jing¡¯s suicide.

    In the blink of an eye!

    Ting~~~!!!

    A small stone flew in from afar and hit the dagger in Lin Jing¡¯s hand, just as it grazed her delicate throat. Lin Jing¡¯s grip loosened due to the shock, and the dagger clattered to the floor.

    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re too careless with your own life~~ Though it¡¯s true that even if you die, I can bring you back to life, but¡­ why must you die?¡± A flippant voice echoed.

    Lin Jing¡¯s heart jolted!

    Old Master Lin and many high-ranking members of the Lin Family also felt an inexplicable sense of security!

    He¡¯s here!

    Master Little Long has returned to Binhai!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Yu Feng¡¯s face darkened. A deep-seated viciousness emerged on his face, his eyes filled with ominous warning. He slowly turned his head to look.

    There, walking up with a swagger ¨C Huang Xiaolong.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi followed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Next were Lin Zicong, Ji Zhengyu, and scores of slaves.

    At that moment, the slaves all concealed their murderous and fierce auras, their eyes indifferent.

    ¡°Little Long!!!!!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s face suddenly changed. The moment she saw Huang Xiaolong, all her anger, fear, humiliation, and unwillingness disappeared, replaced by tender feelings and a belly full of grievances. She wished so badly to run into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms like a little woman and have a good cry, sharing all her days of horror and constant fear.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, and Lin Jing said blankly, ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re such a fool, why did you come here? I kept this from you because I didn¡¯t want you to get involved.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­ah¡­I was wrong¡­ah¡­I should have told you sooner that I can protect you from anyone who would dare to humiliate you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said somewhat regretfully, ¡°I forgot to tell you, just how powerful I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­heh heh¡­¡± Yu Feng¡¯s face was full of demonic expressions, gritting his teeth, his True Qi boiling, and he wished he could just crush Huang Xiaolong to powder!

    At this moment, the ambiguous situation between Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing was apparent, even to a blind man!

    Jealousy surged wildly in Yu Feng¡¯s heart!

    He considered himself a genius, the best among men, but Lin Jing had rejected him repeatedly. The young man before him seemed inferior to him in every way, yet Lin Jing showed him overwhelming kindness!

    Yu Feng couldn¡¯t accept it! He couldn¡¯t accept being defeated in love by a man inferior to him!

    ¡°What are you?¡± Yu Feng growled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°It seems you and Lin Jing have some special relationship. So, Lin Jing is just a worn out old shoe! Hmph! However, I have a peculiar hobby. Any woman I take a liking to can¡¯t have intimate relations with any other man. If she does, then that man will be caught by me, reduced to a human stick, and soaked in jars filled with salty water, tortured for 81 days!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even spare a glance at Yu Feng, nodded at Lin Jing, and then went straight to the severely injured Mengyao.

    On the other side, upon hearing Yu Feng¡¯s threat to Huang Xiaolong, the slaves all looked at Yu Feng with dreadful disregard for life and death. However, they refrained from taking any action, as instructed by Huang Xiaolong.

    The ancient martial arts grandmasters under Yu Feng also cast fierce glances at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves.

    The atmosphere became somber and tense, like an imminent showdown!

    ¡°Dad, grandpa, sis, I¡¯ve returned,¡± Lin Zicong said tearfully, looking at his own relatives as if he had been reincarnated. ¡°Teacher saved me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned,¡± Old Master Lin said with tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°What? Lin Zicong, you lowly, useless slave, how did you come back? Oh¡­I understand! I heard our Yu family¡¯s place in Dong¡¯an city was raided, all property looted, and all the slaves were taken away¡­ This brat did it! You group of slaves! You are no better than dogs! You actually dared to show up here! Good! Today, I will annihilate you!¡± Yu Feng¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty, he stared at Lin Zicong and the group of slaves like a ravenous wolf. He also spotted Ji Zhengyu and mocked, ¡°Oh, Ji Zhengyu, you¡¯re here too? Hahaha~~ Unexpectedly, you have stooped so low, fraternising with these lowly slaves, today, I¡¯ll purge the Ji family for them!¡±

    After five days of intensive training and cultivating the killing secret technique, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s perception had completely transformed. He was no longer innocent and naive, he lightly smiled, ¡°Young Master Feng, one should not make statements so absolute, otherwise, it¡¯s extremely discomforting when your words come back to bite.¡±

    ¡°Bite back at me? Hahaha~~~ With these slaves? Hahaha~~~¡± Yu Feng started laughing like a madman, as though he¡¯d heard the funniest joke in the world.

    The ancient martial arts grandmasters under Yu Feng also joined in laughing. They deeply belittled slaves. Even though they were ancient martial arts grandmasters, their cultivation was weak and their martial arts methods were of very low quality, they were nothing more than a rabble.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over to Mengyao¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s my fault¡­I couldn¡¯t¡­I couldn¡¯t protect Miss Lin Jing.¡± Mengyao said ashamed, ¡°Please, punish me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s because there were too many of them. You were powerless against such odds.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°If I¡¯d known this would happen, I would have found a way to advance you to Ghost King. Never mind, are you in great pain?¡±

    Given that her ghostly body was nearly destroyed, Mengyao was naturally in great pain. She was close to tears as she said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not in pain.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, took out a few soul-replenishing charms, and gave them to Mengyao. ¡°Here, take these soul-replenishing charms and eat them.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Mengyao quickly swallowed the soul-replenishing charms and her body shimmered with golden light. Her shattered ghostly body began to heal quickly.

    Only then did Huang Xiaolong slowly look at Yu Feng, and he smiled coldly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s our turn to settle the score.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Hahaha¡­you, want to settle the score with me? On what basis? For this rabble, these worthless slaves?¡± Yu Feng laughed madly, ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to kneel before me, and commit suicide as an apology.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head and smiled, ¡°Even if you kneel before me now, it¡¯s already too late¡­ because, you¡¯ve done too many wrong things.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Fight For Dignity!!!!!

    Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Fight For Dignity!!!!!

    At this moment, an intense and oppressive ambience seized the entirety of Wolong Manor. The air held the unmistakable scent of gunpowder, and it seemed that all it needed was a mere fuse to ignite the tension and set the entire manor aflame.

    Yu Feng was laughing infuriatingly, his dark pupils ablaze with a terrible, fiery light. ¡°It seems like before I take Lin Jing away today, there is something interesting I must do. Ah, boy, you¡¯ve swept through our Yu family¡¯s territory in Dong¡¯an city, and our family has been searching for you. But today, you willingly threw yourself into my hands. How ironic. You believe that you can stand against me with these slaves? Hahahaha! What a joke! These are nothing more than lowly commoners, vile creatures, inferior even to the dirt beneath my feet. Today, I will execute them once and for all!¡±

    Hearing Yu Feng¡¯s insults, the slaves¡¯ eyes burned bright with hate. However, they were no longer a disorderly mob, but a tightly regimented iron army. Without instructions from Huang Xiaolong, they wouldn¡¯t move an inch, their eyes fixed straight ahead.

    ¡°Commoners? Hehe¡­ All beings are equal.¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered. ¡°In my eyes, no one is intrinsically superior to anyone else.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was speaking the truth, for he was the Yin Emperor, a divine being who saw all living creatures as equal. Whether one was a noble or a commoner made no difference to him.

    ¡°What a joke!¡± scoffed Yu Feng. ¡°In the world of ancient martial arts, people are divided into different classes, and these divisions are strictly enforced. A slave will always be a slave. Regardless of whether the slave mark is removed from their faces, they are still slaves at their core.¡±

    Yu Feng¡¯s words were harsh and domineering.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s derisive laughter rang out. ¡°You have such shortsightedness. The world of martial arts is vast and filled with countless geniuses. There are even those who defy fate. These slaves can very well slap the faces of the people from the ten greatest ancient martial arts families. You come from one of those families, but you¡¯re narrow-minded and short-sighted. The scale of a martial artist determines their path in the future. You look down on others as commoners simply because you are stronger than them. Isn¡¯t it true that in the eyes of those stronger than you, you are also just a commoner?¡±

    ¡°You?!?!¡± Yu Feng¡¯s expression froze, struck speechless by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words warmed the hearts of the slaves and made their blood boil with excitement. They saw Huang Xiaolong as their wise and just leader, who they would gladly risk their lives for.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, among others, secretly applauded.

    They were astounded by the sharpness of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, his witty remarks were on par with, if not superior to those of Yu Feng¡¯s. Huang Xiaolong had reduced Yu Feng to a blushing, speechless mess.

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Assertive than me? What a joke! In the young generation of the ten biggest ancient martial arts families of Huaxia, I can count on my fingers those who are stronger than me!¡± Yu Feng was burning with humiliation. ¡°Listen closely! I was born dignified, a martial arts prodigy, who before even reaching twenty, has condensed 60 streams of True Qi within my body! Not just within the Yu family, even amongst the younger generation of the ten biggest ancient martial arts families, I am second to none! My status, talent, dedication, comprehension ability, all are superior! So tell me, what right do you have to lecture me? What is wrong with calling these slaves ¡®commoners¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~ are you trying to flaunt your background?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    On the side, Ma Chuxia burst into laughter too.

    Comparing backgrounds? Was Yu Feng even qualified to compare with Huang Xiaolong?

    This just seemed ridiculous to them!

    ¡°Enough talk! Today, there can be only one survivor between us! Your support for Lin Jing is a personal matter between us. But releasing these slaves and pillaging my family¡¯s territory, that¡¯s a challenge to the Yu family! This isn¡¯t a personal matter anymore!¡± Yu Feng snarled maliciously.

    ¡°Alright then. Since you look down upon these slaves so much, allow them to face off with your grandmasters first.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    No sooner had his voice faded¡­

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~hahahahaha~~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    The grandmasters that Yu Feng brought all erupted into wild laughter, as if they had just heard a completely absurd joke!

    ¡°This is nothing more than a fight between tigers and flies!¡± A smirk started to form at the corner of Yu Feng¡¯s mouth.

    Indeed, the disparity in power between both sides was enormous!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, who outnumbered forty, were not very advanced in their martial realms. Despite advancements over five days of specialized training, the strongest among them could condense only a dozen streams of True Qi within their bodies.

    Many slaves had managed to condense just a few streams of True Qi!

    On the other hand, Yu Feng¡¯s grandmasters, though few in number¨Cbarely making twenty in total¨Cwere far superior. The weakest among them had condensed 20 streams of True Qi in the body, which was stronger than the most powerful slave on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side. Not to mention, some of the grandmasters had condensed over thirty streams of True Qi, making the gap even wider!

    Addressing a grandmaster who had condensed several streams of True Qi in his body, in front of another who had condensed dozens, was beyond comparison. The latter could kill more than ten of the former with ease!

    The key point was, Yu Feng¡¯s followers all cultivated exceptional ancient martial arts, while the slaves were unorganized and trained in either incomplete martial arts or ones of exceedingly low level. They wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in a fight!

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have a fight,¡± smirked Yu Feng arrogantly. ¡°Consider this an execution of rebellious, lowly slaves. Shall we fight here?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, interesting. Sure, let¡¯s have it here.¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed genuinely intrigued.

    ¡°Alright, all slaves can come and fight at once. My 20 followers will entertain these lowly creatures and play along.¡± Once he finished, Yu Feng casually stepped out of the square and cast a glance at Ji Zhengyu. ¡°Ji Zhengyu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to side with these slaves?¡±

    If he feared anything, it was Ji Zhengyu, who had already condensed 60 streams of True Qi. Unless he stepped in personally, no one present would be able to subdue Ji Zhengyu.

    ¡°You may leave,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Ji Zhengyu swiftly withdrew obediently from the square.

    ¡°This battle is for your dignity,¡± Huang Xiaolong addressed the slaves with a smile. ¡°No one wants to be treated as a lowly being or a slave for a lifetime. So for this battle¡­ give it your all.¡±

    After that, Huang Xiaolong withdrew from the square along with Ma Chuxia and the others.

    All that was left in the square were over forty slaves and twenty grandmasters of the Yu family.

    The battle was about to commence!

    ¡°Heh, this is going to be a quick fight with no suspense. We can finish it in three minutes,¡± Yu Feng scoffed in his relaxed manner. ¡°These slaves don¡¯t deserve to live, make sure you slaughter them all!¡±

    In the center, twenty grandmasters all laughed and sneered, staring at the slaves as if they were lambs ready for slaughter.

    The slaves spread out, loosely forming a battle formation.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom!!!

    In an instant, there was a surge of terrifyingly evil energy from their bodies! This energy was chilling! ¡°A mighty wind is rising. Everything will crumble before it, the raging wind! Mighty wind! Mighty wind!¡±

    The slaves resounded with ear-piercing howls!

    The intent to fight grew stronger and clouds of intense murderous will engulfed them, swirling like a tornado!

    ¡­

 Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Discard Yu Feng!

    Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Discard Yu Feng!

    This battle was a case of the weak against the strong! It was a fight for dignity!

    So at once, the slaves immediately stimulated the ¡°God-killing Technique¡±!

    They couldn¡¯t allow these ancient martial grandmasters to strike first.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    An unimaginably horrific murderous aura rose up, turning into a blood light, coiling into a mass. Within this blood light, a bloodied palm could vaguely be seen!

    Palm of the God-slayer!

    In an instant, the mockingly ridiculing grins on those 20 ancient martial grandmasters froze at once!

    Between heaven and earth, a dreadful sense of suffocation seized them, this cold, horrifying feeling went straight to the bone!

    The pupils of each slave turned a certain shade of grey¡­

    Cold and ruthless, almost emotionless!

    When they looked at those ancient martial grandmasters, they seemed to be looking at a pile of dead things!

    Under the covering of this deep-sea-like murderous and evil aura, these battle-hardened ancient martial grandmasters felt their scalp tingle, and chills ran over their body. Their blood almost froze, their thoughts and actions were significantly slower than usual.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    The slaves began their attack!

    Boom boom boom~~~!!!!!!

    Within the minds of these ancient martial grandmasters, illusions multiplied. It was as if they were not facing a group of slaves, but instead standing on an ancient battlefield, facing thousands of troops and horses charging over!

    The sands surged, the mighty soldiers and robust horses!

    The scene was unimaginably brutal!

    In this ancient battlefield, the ancient martial grandmasters felt extraordinarily insignificant!

    Cracks appeared in their spirits, on the brink of collapsing!

    In the blink of an eye!

    Pu-pu-pu-pu!

    The slaves¡¯ attacks landed directly on the dantians of these ancient martial grandmasters.

    Terrible crashing sounds echoed continuously from their dantians.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    The ancient martial grandmasters cried out in agonizing screams, their bodies shriveled like deflated balls, and their True Qi oozed out from their eyes, ears, mouth, nose, skin pores, and cells.

    Useless!

    Their dantians had been shattered by the slaves!

    Their cultivation base was wasted!

    By the time they reacted, it was already too late. One by one, they fell to the ground, vomiting blood and screaming in anguish and curses.

    After incapacitating this group of ancient martial grandmasters, the slaves neatly retracted their murderous aura, quietly stepped aside, as though they had done something trivial.

    ¡°How is this possible?!!!!!!¡± At this moment, Yu Feng¡¯s face was horribly distorted, his whole being was hideously ferocious, his mind was entirely blank. He had never expected that his close followers, a group of not weak ancient martial grandmasters, would be ruined right under his nose by a group of lowly slaves!

    ¡°Little Long is too fierce! Training these slaves in just five days, honestly gave this group of slaves the strength to overcome the powerful!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t witnessed this with my own eyes, I would find it hard to believe that in such a huge disparity of a battle, the slaves could so easily turn the tables!¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ this isn¡¯t strange at all.¡± Ma Chuxia pondered and spoke, ¡°Little Long did say that he taught the slaves an ancient martial art that has been lost for thousands of years. The power of a complete ancient martial art is naturally not to be underestimated.¡±

    The first battle ended with a complete victory for Huang Xiaolong. This also gave the Lin family a sense of heavy relief.

    ¡°Hehe, how does it feel? Does your face hurt?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked as he looked at Yu Feng, as if looking at a clown. ¡°You looked down on these slaves, didn¡¯t you keep saying they were low-born? How about now? The low-born in your eyes slapped your face. Your so-called elite grandmasters of ancient martial arts were instantly exterminated and disabled by the low-born, and became useless. What do you have to say now?¡±

    ¡°Die!!!!!! You will all die! None of you will die a good death!¡± Yu Feng exploded with a wild aura like a beast, True Qi swirled around his body, hair standing on end without wind, furiously raging!

    A total of 92 strands of True Qi soared above his head!

    He radiated extremely dazzling light!

    In Gui Mengyao¡¯s eyes, this light was more terrifying than the sun, with such high Yang energy, even she couldn¡¯t get close!

    ¡°Actually, the one who won¡¯t die a good death, is you.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°Sister Jing, she¡¯s my woman. You dared to covet her, you¡¯ve touched my bottom line. Therefore, you, will die!¡±

    As the last word was spoken, Huang Xiaolong took a step forward!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    The moment he stepped forward, the ground beneath Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet abruptly shattered and collapsed, with stone fragments swirling in the air. Yet they did not fall, for under the control of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s energy, all the crushed rocks hovered in mid-air!

    A nearly devastating and withering atmosphere directly seized Yu Feng, causing his prior momentum to suddenly wilt!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong had appeared in front of Yu Feng like a ghost, ¡°Who gave you the audacity to humiliate my Sister Jing?¡±

    ¡°Get away!¡± At this moment, Yu Feng was completely terrified, knowing he was no match for Huang Xiaolong. However, a person as proud as him couldn¡¯t just sit back and accept death.

    Yu Feng lifted his palms and burst into intense heat that instantly evaporated a large portion of the air. His True Qi burned like flames, seemingly pulling a flaming dragon from the palm of his hands!

    However, Huang Xiaolong simply waved his right hand dismissively.

    In between Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm swings, the True Qi that Yu Feng had erupted was immediately dispersed. Suddenly, a palm enlarged in Yu Feng¡¯s pupils!

    The next second!

    Slap~~~!!!!!!!

    A resounding slap struck Yu Feng¡¯s face directly!

    This slap felt as if it was ringing in the hearts of everyone present!

    The young master of the Yu Family, a martial arts genius, a man as frightening as a demon, Yu Feng, was actually slapped in public!

    ¡°My goodness¡­ The master is too powerful. How is it¡­ How is it possible to be this powerful?¡± Ji Zhengyu was left stumbling to process what he was witnessing.

    An instant kill!

    This was truly an instant kill!

    ¡°You dare slap me!!!!!!!¡± Yu Feng roared with exhaustion. ¡°Do you know the consequences of slapping me?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~I¡¯m doing more than just slapping you.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, and in the next second, he directly grabbed Yu Feng by the throat!

    Without any hesitation, Huang Xiaolong hoisted Yu Feng into the air as easily as lifting a child and slammed him down!

    Thud~~~!!!!!!!

    A large area of the ground completely cracked, with Yu Feng¡¯s body leaving a human-shaped hole. Were it not for his body being protected by his True Qi, his bones might have been shattered.

    At this moment, Yu Feng lay on the ground, looking up at Huang Xiaolong as if he was staring at a madman; a demon lord!

    ¡°Harassing my woman? Better luck next life! But then again, you won¡¯t have a next life.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked maliciously, and his foot immediately moved toward Yu Feng¡¯s skull.

    Just as events were about to turn catastrophic, Lin Jing shouted, ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Lin Jing, a mature and steady sexy and tall miss, had a new assessment of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength. However, she didn¡¯t want to see Huang Xiaolong crushing Yu Feng¡¯s head with his foot; she had reservations!

    ¡°Uhm~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s foot halted mere inches away from Yu Feng¡¯s skull, ¡°Sister, do not be afraid. I won¡¯t get into any trouble if I killed him. I could destroy the Yu family easily.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t~~~¡± At this moment, Yu Feng was drenched in cold sweat, and his tears and mucus flowed. Stricken with fear, his pants were wetted with piss and shit. His formerly noble and overbearing air had completely vanished. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll stop harassing Lin Jing¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, won¡¯t you spare him, please?¡± Lin Jing pleaded, her eyes showing a trace of anxiety.

    ¡°Ah, Sister, if you say not to kill, I won¡¯t. I always listen to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a sunny smile.

    ¡°Huff~~~~~~~~!!!!!!!¡± Yu Feng let out a sigh of relief. His eyes narrowed to slits like a venomous snake. ¡®Okay, this is an act of vengeance. When I return, I will bring a large number of elites over, annihilate the Lin Family, torture these slaves, and I will personally skin this rascal alive!¡¯

    Just as this thought emerged.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°However, even though you¡¯re spared from death, it doesn¡¯t belittle your crimes¡­¡±

    The next second.

    Squish~~~~~~~~!!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s foot still stomped down.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, it wasn¡¯t on Yu Feng¡¯s skull, but rather, he stomped squarely on his crotch!

    In that moment, a sound eerily reminiscent of a crushed egg echoed.

    Yu Feng¡¯s face instantly turned crimson. His back arched like a shrimp as he writhed and rolled on the ground, trying to burrow into the dirt with his head in agony. He let out a heart-wrenching, blood-curdling scream.

    ¡°Well, I spare your life. But you harbored evil intentions towards my sister and repeatedly harassed her. So, I¡¯ve made you an eunuch. Consider that a little payback on my sister¡¯s behalf,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an innocent smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Conferring Ying Kexin

    Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Conferring Ying Kexin

    Silence!

    The entire Wolong Manor was eerily quiet.

    Even in the plaza, the Ancient Martial Arts Great Grandmasters whose Dantians had been destroyed stopped screaming. Their eyes were wide open, as if they had seen a ghost.

    Only Yu Feng kept rolling on the ground, shrieking like a pig being slaughtered.

    His vital parts had been crushed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s foot! His groin was dripping with blood, and some disgusting pieces of tissue were visible.

    No one had expected that the arrogant, domineering Yu Feng who had come to take Lin Jing, would end up like this!

    Not only was he instantly defeated by Huang Xiaolong, but he was also turned into a eunuch¡­

    The people of the Lin Family felt a sense of vindictive satisfaction. They wanted to laugh, but they couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­¡± Lin Jing gave Huang Xiaolong a coy look. She didn¡¯t want Huang Xiaolong to make an enemy of the Yu Family. Seeing that Huang Xiaolong was going to kill Yu Feng, she tried to stop him. However, even though Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t kill Yu Feng, the consequences would still be severe!

    She imagined that the members of the Yu Family would never accept their Family Head¡¯s son being unable to continue the family line!

    However, Lin Jing knew that Huang Xiaolong did all this for her, and she felt a warmth that was enough to melt her heart.

    ¡°Pfft~ Hahahaha~~~ Hahahaha~~~~¡± Yet, Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, the two beautiful hostesses, laughed heartily.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get this eunuch out of here.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at the Ancient Martial Arts Grandmasters in the plaza whose Dantians had been destroyed.

    The Ancient Martial Arts Grandmasters were terrified and confused. They slowly gathered themselves and clumsily helped Yu Feng up and led him away.

    As they were leaving, one of the Ancient Martial Arts Grandmasters glared at Huang Xiaolong with hateful eyes. No words could describe the deep hatred in his eyes. ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s way of doing things is indeed venomous! Good, very good, but the Yu Family will not let this matter rest. You just wait!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hilarious. You all came over here acting tough and wanted to take my sister Jing away. I was merciful in not killing you, and instead, you bark like dogs. Could it be that all of the people from the Yu Family are so ungrateful and brainless?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    In no time, the 20 Ancient Martial Arts Grandmasters whose Dantians was destroyed, carried the unconscious Yu Feng and left Wolong Manor.

    ¡°Master Long, we are truly grateful for your assistance.¡± The old Master Lin led the top Lin Family members towards Huang Xiaolong to express their gratitude.

    ¡°Master Long, if you hadn¡¯t stepped in, my two daughters would have lost their lives.¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s voice was slightly choked with emotion.

    ¡°Little Long, this time¡­¡± Lin Jing also walked over gracefully, ¡°I won¡¯t say thank you or anything like that. Let¡¯s just say¡­there¡¯ll be other chances¡­ However, the Yu Family will definitely not let this slide. I¡¯m afraid they will retaliate soon.¡±

    At her words, the faces of everyone from the Lin Family darkened.

    Although Huang Xiaolong had shown his power today and severely injured Yu Feng, the Yu Family had many skilled people. Their revenge was certain to come like a thunderstorm, fierce and swift. How should they withstand it then?

    Huang Xiaolong gave an innocent smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Sister Jing, you too. I¡¯ll just wait for the Yu family to take their revenge.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s promise to stay and withstand the Yu Family¡¯s wrath reassured the Lin Family.

    Then, Old Master Lin ordered the servants to prepare a banquet.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Gui Mengyao who was standing quietly by his side, took out the soul cylinder, and discreetly captured her.

    After lunch.

    In the villa, inside the peaceful and elegant cabin, Huang Xiaolong braced his legs as he sipped his tea.

    Apart from Huang Xiaolong, there was no one else. However, Mengyao, the purple ghost, stood in front of Huang Xiaolong, her head bowed and playing with the hem of her dress. The expression on her face was like that of a child who had done something wrong.

    ¡°Master¡­ Mengyao¡­ Mengyao failed to protect Miss Lin Jing¡­ please punish me¡­¡±, Mengyao said, full of self-reproach.

    ¡°Hahaha ~~ Mengyao, I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°With so many ancient martial arts grandmasters on their side, you stood no chance. Unless you were the Ghost King. Hmm ~~ It seems, I cannot leave you in Binhai to protect Sister Jing, and my wife anymore.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Mengyao said anxiously. ¡°Master¡­ Does this mean the Master does not want Mengyao anymore?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. You¡¯re my personal handmaid. How could I possibly not want you?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I made a promise to you that I would help you reconstruct your body. From now on, you will follow me. In a few months, I will explore a secret realm with people from the ten great ancient martial arts families. At that time, I will see whether there is a chance to help you reconstruct your body.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Mengyao finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that if Huang Xiaolong sent her away, she would have to continue being a lonely wandering ghost, just like in the past.

    ¡°However, Master, if Mengyao stays with you, who¡­ who will protect Miss Lin Jing, Miss Song Yuru, and Miss Wu Shanshan?¡± Mengyao asked with concern.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Cylinder and smiled. ¡°Ying Kexin, please come out.¡±

    Whoosh~~~~

    A stunning ray of light shot out from the Soul Cylinder.

    The dazzling light transformed into a young girl dressed in palace attire, Ying Kexin, with a sword on her back. Her facial features were as delicate as an ink painting, beautiful as a fairy, yet full of heroic spirit. She was like a portrayal of a Sword Immortal from fantasy novels.

    ¡°Ghost King.¡± Upon sensing Ying Kexin¡¯s energy, Mengyao immediately bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Master, what are your orders?¡± Ying Kexin kneeled gracefully before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°There is something I need you to do.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Please speak, Master.¡± Ying Kexin responded concisely.

    ¡°You will replace Mengyao, and protect some people for me in Binhai City. Later, I will tell you their names and birth details.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    As Ying Kexin was a Ghost King and a strong figure in ancient martial arts with unrivaled swordsmanship in her past life, it was guaranteed she could protect Lin Jing and his wife and others flawlessly.

    The Ghost King was many times more formidable than the purple ghost.

    ¡°Yes, Kexin obeys.¡± Ying Kexin nodded heavily. ¡°Rest assured, Master, Kexin will do her utmost to keep those people safe.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Of course, I believe in your abilities.¡± Huang Xiaolong took another sip of tea at his leisure. ¡°When I called Mengyao to protect people, I promised to help her rebuild her body, and Ying Kexin, naturally, I will not shortchange you.¡±

    ¡°I am honoured to serve the Master without expecting any reward in return,¡± said Ying Kexin quickly.

    ¡°Ha, there will naturally be rewards. Since you¡¯re my personal handmaid, I will naturally bestow upon you a great fortune.¡± Huang Xiaolong cryptically said. ¡°In Dong¡¯an City, there is a City God Temple. As per the information Lin Zicong had just gathered for me, there is a deserted City God Temple in Binhai City. Ying Kexin, listen closely. I will restore the divinity to that temple, and I will appoint you as the temple guardian. Henceforth, you will enjoy the worship and offerings of the human world, and someday, you can ascend as a Ghost Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Master!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Ying Kexin trembled all over with excitement.

    Mengyao, on the side with a face full of envy and admiration, said, ¡°Congratulations, Ghost King!¡±

 Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Chapter 715: The Yu Familys Rage!

    Chapter 715: Chapter 715: The Yu Family¡¯s Rage!

    The opportunity Huang Xiaolong bestowed upon Ying Kexin was simply overwhelming for her!

    Just think about, though Ying Kexin was a Ghost King, she was just a ghost, albeit a powerful one.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s decision to ordain her as the temple keeper of Binhai City¡¯s City God Temple, was extraordinary.

    For analogy, if Huang Xiaolong were the Yin Emperor, he would control the City God Temples in every city in the mortal world. A temple keeper, then, was akin to a civil servant in the underworld! Furthermore, being ordained by the Yin Emperor was something like being a special envoy in ancient times!

    A mere ghost, thus transformed, into an underworld civil servant, was akin to a chicken turning into a phoenix!

    Through this, Ying Kexin would be able to enjoy offerings in the human world, collect the willing power of the masses, and eventually, become a Ghost Immortal.

    What is a Ghost Immortal?

    To give an example, a Ghost Immortal is much like gods of the earth or mountains. Although not a powerful deity, it still held a divine position.

    The leap from Ghost King to Ghost Immortal is difficult, very difficult indeed. The vital step was to partake in the human world¡¯s offerings and gather willing power. Although in some places strip gods and immortals of their worship and instead choose to worship ghosts, like the legendary Fengmen village, those are far and few. So, it¡¯s tough for a ghost to enjoy offerings in the mortal world.

    Then again, what ghost worshipped by villagers could compare to one ordained by the Yin Emperor himself?

    From then on, Ying Kexin could justifiably and honorably enjoy offerings from the mortal world!

    ¡°Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!¡± Ying Kexin nearly bowed to the point of slamming her head into the ground like a pecking chicken.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co

    ¡°Alright, no need to thank me anymore. Since the day you agreed to become my personal maid, I promised you a destiny, it¡¯s your good fortune.¡± With a calm and composed expression, Huang Xiaolong spoke, ¡°This is your destiny.¡±

    As he said this, Huang Xiaolong glanced at Mengyao, ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. If for the time being I can¡¯t let you rebuild your physical body, I will let you ascend to Ghost King status as soon as possible. Then, just like Ying Kexin, you too can enjoy offerings from the mortal world.¡±

    Mengyao went straight to her knees before Huang Xiaolong.

    If he said so, he would do it.

    In the afternoon, Huang Xiaolong brought Ying Kexin and Mengyao to the City God Temple in the suburbs of Binhai City.

    The place was overgrown with wild plants.

    Long neglected, the whole City God Temple was in a state of collapse, left with dust and spiderwebs.

    Huang Xiaolong entered the temple with Ying Kexin and Mengyao.

    Stepping into the City God main hall, Huang Xiaolong released his aura, Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Rains of flowers fell from the sky, golden lotuses sprouted from the ground, presenting an array of spectacles.

    There, Huang Xiaolong stood dressed in a bright yellow robe, exuding an aura much like that of a god, noble, innate, and dignified, holding the seal of the underworld ruler, looking down at the whole world.

    Ying Kexin and Mengyao promptly kneeled down.

    A large number of souls emerged from the underworld, holding tools, clanging and clamoring, fixing this rundown City God Temple.

    Huang Xiaolong personally completed Ying Kexin¡¯s grand ordination ceremony.

    Within the divine alcove, a statue of Ying Kexin appeared, holding a longsword, filled with resolute spirit, looking like a fairy ready to fly to the sky.

    Ying Kexin officially became the temple keeper of the City God Temple, exuding a hint of divinity.

    ¡­

    Night fell.

    In Rong City, known as the country of heavenly blessing.

    Rong City has been a prosperous land renowned for its talented individuals since ancient times.

    In the suburbs.

    A large group of antique buildings stands tall.

    This place has a significant history.

    It is the main headquarters of the Yu Family, one of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial families! Of course, this is just their publicly recognized lair, they also have a hidden ancestral ground akin to the Ying family.

    In a building with red walls and green tiles.

    Inside the hall, a middle-aged man is seated, enjoying some tea.

    This middle-aged man, dressed quite casually, exudes an air of warmth with his immense build, one that feels as if he can hold up the sky.

    This man is none other than the current head of the Yu Family ¨C Yu Li!

    As the person holding the reins of the immense Yu family, his status is highly prominent, equivalent to the monarch of an ancient country!

    Next to Yu Li sits another middle-aged man who handles himself with care. This man has a stern appearance and his bones radiate a baleful aura. His hawk-like eyes are sharp like a blade, it¡¯s clear that he is a force to be reckoned with¨C ruthless and decisive.

    ¡°Family Head, Feng¡¯er is currently in closed-door training in preparation for the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament to be held in a few months.¡± The stern middle-aged man chuckled towards Yu Li. ¡°Family Head, it¡¯s our fortune to have such a son, and a blessing for our Yu family.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Yu Li broke out in laughter. ¡°As the most outstanding martial artist of his generation in our Yu Family, known as the ¡®Crown Prince Class¡¯, Feng¡¯er naturally has to be strict with himself. He is, after all, tasked with the heavy burden of reviving the family¡¯s future! Ahh~~ Among all my sons, I worry the most about Feng¡¯er. His martial arts talent is only slightly behind his brother, but his nature is a bit stubborn and he¡¯s also fond of wine and women¡­ Ahh~~¡±

    The ¡°Feng¡¯er¡± Yu Li spoke of is naturally the same Yu Feng whose defining feature was crushed by Huang Xiaolong, causing him to become a eunuch.

    In his words, Yu Li showed some dissatisfaction towards Yu Feng, but the tone of his voice was filled with indulgence. Apparently, he was very fond of his son.

    The stern-faced middle-aged man immediately said, ¡°Family Head, to be uninhibited is the privilege of youth. Although Feng¡¯er is a bit playful, he will reflect on his actions eventually. In the future, Feng¡¯er assisting his brother will certainly lead our Yu Family to scale greater heights. I¡¯m sure that Feng¡¯er will make a name for himself at this year¡¯s Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament and surprise everyone!¡±

    At this moment, a call came through on Yu Li¡¯s phone.

    He answers the call.

    A few breaths later!

    Bang~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Yu Li abruptly stood up, his face distorted beyond recognition, resembling an evil ghost from hell!

    The room¡¯s temperature instantly dropped!

    His clothes billowed without wind, the solid wooden floor beneath him cracked and splintered into pieces, sending wood chips flying!

    This display of strength was so overwhelming that the room threatened to collapse!

    The stern-faced middle-aged man next to him also quickly stood up. A streak of fear flashed through his mind as he hastily said, ¡°Family Head, please calm your anger! What happened exactly?¡±

    This stern-faced middle-aged man had never anticipated that Yu Li would suddenly erupt in a furious rage! Yu Li¡¯s fury was so great that it felt as though blood would splatter all over the floor, the entire room was overwhelmed by his domineering aura, causing everyone to feel terrified.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°My son! Feng¡¯er! In Binhai City¡­he¡­he¡¯s been crippled! He¡¯s become a eunuch, incapable of becoming a real man ever again!¡± Yu Li¡¯s face was twisted with fury, the killing intent in his eyes spilled out, almost freezing the surrounding air. ¡°My son! He¡­he was fond of women, but¡­but he has yet to father a child¡­and now he¡­ he is incapable of fathering a child!!! He will never have descendants!¡±

    ¡°Who did this!?¡± The stern-faced middle-aged man was also infuriated, his eyes bloodshot, desperately yearning for revenge, as if he wanted to kill and eat the culprit.

    ¡°Binhai! The Lin Family!¡± Yu Li roared. ¡°I want revenge! I want revenge! I vow to avenge my son! I will eradicate the Lin Family! I will slaughter every member of the Lin Family! For the one who harmed my son, I will capture him, cut off his flesh piece by piece to feed the dogs, grind his bones into dust! I want him dead!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The stern-faced middle-aged man followed suit, gritting his teeth in anger.

    ¡­

 Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Chapter 716: Dominate Binhai!

    Chapter 716: Chapter 716: Dominate Binhai!

    After what seemed like ages, the wrath of the Family Head of the Yu Family, Yu Li, and the stern-faced middle-aged man beside him, finally began to simmer down, much like a volcanic eruption gradually losing its fierce intensity. Both of them were Great Grandmasters in martial arts. Their mastery of inner energy allowed them to regain control over their emotions swiftly.

    However, the room was now in shambles, resembling the aftermath of a thunderstorm.

    ¡°Family Head¡­ Apparently, Feng¡¯er took a liking to a girl from the Lin Family¡­ Ahh~~ I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± The stern-faced middle-aged man expressed with regret.

    ¡°Humph! That useless boy! I had sent him to survey Binhai City, but he ended up meddling in such foolish affairs! Regardless, a minor family like the Lin Family does little damage to my son. Moreover, Feng¡¯er was accompanied by 20 ancient martial arts masters during his trip to Binhai,¡± stated Yu Li with an icy sneer. His face displayed an unfathomable expression, as if a great storm was brewing between his brows.

    ¡°Family Head, no matter who the culprit is, a blood debt must be repaid with blood.¡± the stern-faced middle-aged man licked his lips, ¡°I shall handle this matter.¡±

    ¡°What are your plans?¡± asked Yu Li, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Family Head, as a matter of fact, Binhai is a prosperous coastal city, and it¡¯s indeed a tantalizing piece of fat meat. Interestingly, none of the top ten ancient martial families have laid their hands on this city yet. When you assigned Feng¡¯er to Binhai, your intention was to let him familiarize himself with the place, and eventually dominate it. Unfortunately, things took an unexpected turn. I suggest holding a meeting in Binhai, dealing with all the four major families there, and prop-up a puppet family to take control of the city on our behalf,¡± the stern-faced middle-aged man stated, a gleam of ambition in his eyes. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll also punish the mastermind behind Feng¡¯er¡¯s mishap!¡±

    Yu Li nodded in agreement, ¡°Regarding the puppet family, have you decided on who it will be?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Family Head. I have already sent someone to negotiate with the Bai Family of Binhai. The Bai Family is an emerging family with assets far less substantial than the four major Binhai families. Moreover, they have no backing. When they learned that the Yu Family intended to foster them as the puppet family, they were extremely grateful, expressing their thanks and loyalty immediately, promising to serve the Yu Family unconditionally and diligently.¡±

    ¡°Good. Binhai¡¯s rich resources will be ours! We¡¯ll seize control before the other ancient martial families get their hands on it!¡± Yu Li proclaimed as he slowly closed his eyes, an imperceptible aura radiating from his body. ¡°Binhai City needs to reshuffle its cards. Whoever supports us will prosper, while those who oppose us will perish! Go, host a summit and invite all Binhai¡¯s elites. Get rid of the four major families and support the Bai Family. Let the Bai Family ascend and become our puppet. This way, our family¡¯s financial income will also break through. At the summit, take revenge for my son with the blood of the entire Lin Family, and the blood of the culprit who castrated Feng¡¯er! Moreover, don¡¯t kill the Lin Family girl whom Feng¡¯er was interested in yet. Let all the males at the summit collectively abuse her in public, taking turns on her! One after another¡­until she dies from pain and humiliation!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Family Head, I understand what I need to do.¡± The stern-faced middle-aged man nodded deeply.

    ¡°Remember, take an abundance of strong fighters with you to avoid any mishaps,¡± Yu Li revisited, his eyes twitching in agitation. ¡°Feng¡¯er, I initially planned to win control over Binhai City and gift it to you as part of your assets. Sigh, let it go. This incident has forced me to expedite the domination of Binhai City¡­You¡¯re in such a dire state now¡­I should compensate you.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co

    Yu Li had already planned to make Yu Feng the future ruler of Binhai!

    Binhai remained beautiful and captivating, but the curtain had been drawn for a storm of bloodshed targeting the city!

    Perhaps, Yu Feng¡¯s plight was the fuse that ignited it all!

    ¡­.

    Binhai!

    After enfeoffing Ying Kexin, Huang Xiaolong put Mengyao into the Yin Soul Cylinder and returned to the Wolong Villa.

    He decided to stay at the Wolong Villa today, and planned to visit his long-lost wives tomorrow!

    His eldest wife, Sister Bai Hu, Fat Wu, Liu Feilei, Cui Feiyan¡­

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, should I take all my wives when I return to Binhai this time?¡± An exhilarating thought crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°Ah, I miss them so much!¡±

    He was eager to meet his wives!

    However, he couldn¡¯t leave tonight. After dinner, Lin Jing came to visit Huang Xiaolong. Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi tactfully excused themselves.

    In the tasteful room, Lin Jing was peeling fruit for Huang Xiaolong while gazing at him with affection-filled eyes.

    ¡°Sister Jing¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°From now on, you should be my woman.¡±

    Lin Jing had already given her first kiss to Huang Xiaolong. Although the two had not yet fully embraced this change, Lin Jing, the once proud sexy and tall miss, had long been captivated by Huang Xiaolong.

    Lin Jing¡¯s cheeks slightly reddened as she softly replied, ¡°Little Long, today you declared in front of so many people, that I am your woman ¡­ I have no more aspirations in life. Fine, from today on, I will be your woman!¡±

    ¡°Yay~~! That¡¯s great! Sister Jing, well¡­ then would you tonight¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stuttered.

    Lin Jing slowly looked up, locking gazes with Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stay with you tonight. I¡¯m not leaving¡­ I¡¯m yours tonight.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Seeing Lin Jing agreeing so readily, Huang Xiaolong was stunned for a moment.

    Lin Jing gave a wry smile. ¡°Little Long, experiencing this ordeal with that beast Yu Feng has made me realize. I don¡¯t seek eternal love, but once having it¡­ Today, I was ready to end it all. But there¡¯s one regret¡­ that is¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve yet to¡­ give myself to you, Little Long¡­ I¡¯m not at peace with this! I regretted it back then¡­ why didn¡¯t I give myself to you when I had the chance¡­.¡±

    After experiencing a major change, Lin Jing¡¯s state of mind altered. Abandoning all pretense of modesty, she wanted to give herself completely to the man she loved! In this way, even if her life ended, she would have no regrets, leaving no loose ends.

    ¡°Sister! You are too good to me!¡± Without saying anything else, Huang Xiaolong directly scooped up Lin Jing.

    Lin Jing knew that tonight, she was about to truly become a woman. Her voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s hum,¡±Little Long¡­ you¡­ um¡­ go easy, I haven¡¯t been touched by a man before¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m afraid it would hurt¡­¡±

    The lights in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room went out.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi were sitting in the pavilion outside.

    ¡°Uh~~~ Miss Lin Jing isn¡¯t leaving tonight~~ She must be doing the deed with Master Long.¡± said Zhou Mi, her eyes filled with envy. ¡°Why isn¡¯t that person me? Let go of Master Long! Let me do it!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Miao Erfang chuckled. ¡°Mimi, are you in heat?¡±

    ¡°Tch~ Erfang, don¡¯t you wish for it?¡± Zhou Mi retorted.

    ¡°Enough with the useless talk.¡± Ma Chuxia eyes sparkled, ¡°Little Long is destined to have countless women in his life. Let¡¯s not be jealous here. There is one thing you all need to be reminded of, however.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xia Ying asked curiously.

    ¡°When we¡¯re in Binhai, we have to visit a certain person.¡± Ma Chuxia smiled, ¡°We¡¯re all good sisters, so let me give you a hint. We really ought to build a good relationship with that person.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, Chairman Ma, who are you talking about? What important person? Do you also need to build relation with them? You¡¯re a very powerful woman.¡± Zhou Mi asked with confusion.

    ¡°Heh~~ What¡¯s the use of being powerful? I¡¯m just Little Long¡¯s little wife.¡± Ma Chuxia laughed, ¡°Little Long once told me that he only has one big wife, and we¡¯re all his little wives.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I got it!¡± Xia Ying¡¯s eyes lightened up. ¡°Chairman Ma, are you talking about Little Long¡¯s big wife, Song Yuru, who is studying at Binhai University?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Song Yuru is Little Long¡¯s big wife. If we were in ancient times, she would be the main wife and we would be concubines.¡± Ma Chuxia stood up, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to upset the main wife. If she makes things difficult for us in the future, we would have nowhere to complain.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!!!! Chairman Ma, you¡¯re so smart! Your mind is so profound! Alright, alright! Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go visit Master Long¡¯s main wife!¡± Zhou Mi chimed in immediately.

    ¡°A profound mind? Are you complimenting me, or are you being sarcastic?¡± Ma Chuxia again laughed.

    ¡­

 Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Chapter 717: The Expanding Bai Family!

    Chapter 717: Chapter 717: The Expanding Bai Family!

    That night, Huang Xiaolong and Lin Jing carried on a passionate night, joyfully lost in each other.

    Under Huang Xiaolong, the stunningly gorgeous yet icy ¡°Ice Queen¡±, Lin Jing, was tender and indulgent, serving every whim and fancy of his, giving Huang Xiaolong an unforgettably sensual experience.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong was no novice either. He was ¡°well-tested¡± and had extraordinary talents in that regard, repeatedly bringing Lin Jing to the peak of ecstasy, causing her to shed tears of bliss.

    She kept whispering into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear,¡±Little Long¡­ I¡¯ve been living in vain before this¡­ living in vain¡­ sob sob sob~~¡±

    Due to their continuous love-making with Lin Jing, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even have the heart to get out of bed.

    However, by early dawn, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi, had set off towards Binhai University branch! The school Song Yuru was attending!

    ¡­

    Binhai University branch!

    Early in the morning, Song Yuru and Sun Wei were walking together along the shaded path in the campus.

    At this time, it was autumn in Binhai City. Although the subtropical climate wasn¡¯t too cold, Song Yuru and Sun Wei were dressed in light coats.

    Both of them were the campus belles of Binhai University Branch, appealing and full of charm. One was gentle and charming, the other was vivid and heroic. Walking side by side, they were truly eye-catching.

    Both male and female students couldn¡¯t help but admire the two beauties.

    wuxiaworld.site Novts`0.co

    Because of Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru and Sun Wei had become good friends.

    In their subconscious, they had both accepted the fact that Huang Xiaolong was involved with many women.

    ¡°By the way, Weiwei, why does Little Long always call you ¡®Sister Bai Hu¡¯?¡± Song Yuru asked curiously.

    ¡°Cough cough~~~¡± Sun Wei coughed awkwardly a few times, her face flushing red. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe¡­ Maybe Little Long¡­ He likes to call me that. And¡­ Yuru, you and Little Long, eh eh, tell me, have you guys ever done it?¡±

    This time, it was Song Yuru¡¯s turn to turn red.

    Song Yuru stammered, ¡°Almost¡­ Almost there¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ What do you mean by ¡®almost¡¯?¡± Sun Wei pursued relentlessly.

    ¡°Ah! Weiwei, stop asking~~ Anyway, we¡¯ve rented a room, kissed, touched, and hugged¡­ but we¡¯ve¡­ we haven¡¯t done it yet.¡± Song Yuru whispered, ¡°What about you, Weiwei? Have you done it with Little Long?¡±

    ¡°Guess~~!¡± Sun Wei smirked.

    ¡°Ah~~ I can¡¯t be bothered to guess. I¡­ I really miss Little Long. I wonder when he will come back to Binhai to see us.¡± Deep feelings of longing were reflected in Song Yuru¡¯s eyes.

    Sun Wei also felt a bit melancholic. ¡°I miss Little Long too. I miss him so much.¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Song Yuru, Sun Wei.¡± A proud male voice called out.

    The expressions on Song Yuru¡¯s and Sun Wei¡¯s faces immediately turned to disgust as they looked up.

    Coming towards them was a young man dressed in branded clothes. This guy was shorter than Sun Wei and average-looking. However, there was an indescribable arrogance and bossiness in his eyes. There were even a group of bodyguards following him.

    ¡°Bai Guang, what do you want with us again?¡± Sun Wei sneered. ¡°Get out of my way! Don¡¯t block my path!¡±

    Bai Guang! The young master of the Bai Family in Binhai!

    The Bai Family in Binhai was a family that rose like a comet in recent years. They were involved in entertainment, food, real estate, building materials, and many other businesses, with assets exceeding tens of billions.

    However, to be honest, in terms of background and connections, the Bai family was still incomparable to the four major families in Binhai.

    Bai Guang, who had just returned from abroad last month, transferred to Binhai University Branch.

    As soon as he arrived at the school, he had set his sights on the Four Blooming Beauties of Binhai University¡¯s satellite campus!

    ¡°No ulterior motives.¡± Bai Guang chuckled. ¡°I just want to invite you all to dinner, and maybe take a yacht trip on the weekends. I believe my sincerity is evident. I suggest you think it over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had it! Bai Guang, I¡¯ve told you repeatedly! We have boyfriends! Stop pestering us! If they find out, you¡¯re in trouble!¡± Song Yuru complained exasperatedly.

    ¡°Boyfriends?¡± Bai Guang replied dispassionately. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done my research, it seems you do have boyfriends, and quite capable ones at that. However, you¡¯re not married, are you? As long as you¡¯re not married, I have the right to pursue you.¡±

    ¡°Absurd!¡± Exclaimed Sun Wei, her face suddenly a picture of icy coldness. ¡°Bai Guang, do you think you can do whatever you please just because you have the Bai Family¡¯s backing? You¡¯ve been abroad for several years and just returned to Binhai, you¡¯re not quite up to date on the current situation, are you? Let me tell you something: here in Binhai, the Bai Family doesn¡¯t hold much sway! Now get out of here!¡±

    Sun Wei¡¯s attitude was extremely dominant and overbearing.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A trace of malice rose on Bai Guang¡¯s face as he glared fiercely at Sun Wei. ¡°Sun Wei, I¡¯ve always been fond of a rose with thorns like you! Hahaha! You¡¯re merely using the Sun Family to suppress me¡­ the Four Great Families of Binhai¡­ hahaha!¡±

    Bai Guang¡¯s laugh was full of Mockery and disdain. ¡°If it were in the past, I would have naturally feared the Four Great Families of Binhai. But now¡­ hahaha¡­ the Sun Family can hardly protect itself, Sun Wei, you ought to behave yourself. Hahaha!¡±

    Sun Wei detected the hidden meaning in Bai Guang¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Bai Guang, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Bai Guang looked at Sun Wei with pity in his eyes. ¡°Listen carefully, Sun Wei, I¡¯m giving you one chance. If you voluntarily become my woman, I can guarantee you a life of wealth and glory. If not¡­ well, hahaha¡­ Song Yuru, the same applies to you.¡±

    In the past, Bai Guang wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke Sun Wei. But times have changed!

    The Bai Family was on the verge of becoming a puppet family to the Yu Family!

    The Four Great Families of Binhai would be erased!

    In the future, the Bai Family would be the Yu Family¡¯s mouthpiece in Binhai!

    Absolute power!

    The Yu Family? They were a true behemoth! An incredibly old family! Crushing the Four Great Families of Binhai was child¡¯s play to them!

    That the Bai Family had been chosen by the Yu Family was a truly great honor!

    With such a powerful backer, the Bai Family could walk brazenly through Binhai, unscrupulous and free to do as they pleased!

    Arrogance!

    All the members of the Bai Family had become arrogant! They couldn¡¯t help but become arrogant!

    Like Bai Guang, with such a support, he couldn¡¯t help but want to seize all the women he took a fancy to, by all means necessary!

    ¡°Bai Guang, has your brain been crushed by a door!¡± Sun Wei could bear no more, she took a step forward and said, ¡°Yuru, step back, I¡¯ll take care of these idiots.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you want a fight? Sun Wei, I like your style. Breaking you in would give me a great sense of achievement¡­ hahaha¡­ I know you¡¯ve practiced martial arts since childhood, and can easily deal with a bunch of ordinary men, but¡­ hahaha¡­ Mr. Li!¡± Bai Guang sneered.

    At this, a burly middle-aged man stepped forward from among his bodyguards.

    The man had a cold gaze and his mere presence was intimidating, giving off an invincible vibe. A terrifying surge seemed to be rolling inside his body.

    A martial arts Grandmaster!

    He was a servant sent by the Yu Family to negotiate with the Bai Family of Binhai. Even an ordinary servant of the Yu Family had cultivated 8 streams of True Qi within his body!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sun Wei, if you can survive one single move from Mr. Li, I promise you, I¡¯ll never bother you again.¡± Bai Guang smirked, his wolf-like eyes scanning over Sun Wei¡¯s delicate frame. He swallowed hard. ¡°If you can¡¯t take even one hit, be ready to keep me company tonight! Hahaha!¡±

    In an instant, Sun Wei was engulfed by a terrifying wave of pressure, making it hard for her to breathe. Standing in front of Mr. Li felt like being trapped under a towering mountain.

    ¡®He¡¯s a master¡­ a true master¡­ an expert! There¡¯s no one in our Sun Family who can fight against this level of expert¡­ Why¡­ why would Bai Guang, an aimless brat, have this sort of expert protecting him¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Sun Wei was filled with doubts, and at the same time, an unknown sense of foreboding began to swell in her heart.

    ¡­

 Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Chapter 718: The Sisters Greet Their Elder Sister!

    Chapter 718: Chapter 718: The Sisters Greet Their Elder Sister!

    Under the imposing aura of ¡°Mr. Li¡±, Sun Wei was completely suffocated, a chill seeping into her bones! It was akin to a gazelle, facing a ferocious tiger.

    Unconsciously, Sun Wei stepped back.

    ¡°Hahaha~~Mr. Li! Help me capture these two ladies!¡± Bai Guang, his face full of mockery, his eyes filled with excitement and greed.

    Obviously, Bai Guang had grown so arrogant that he acted without restraint.

    But then again, having the Yu family as his powerful backing, he could act as defiantly as a crab in Binhai City.

    In the school campus, a number of students stood at a distance, watching the scene unfold, yet, no one dared to intervene in Bai Guang¡¯s bullying.

    Mr. Li¡¯s aura was simply terrifying, one sweep of his gaze felt like a knife cutting into flesh, making people afraid to confront him. Even the school security guards, who had rushed to the scene upon hearing the news, could only shiver on the sidelines.

    ¡°Bai Guang¡­you¡­you¡¯re going too far! You¡­ you¡¯re breaking the law¡­ You¡­¡± Song Yuru stepped forward and grabbed Sun Wei¡¯s hand, both of their palms soaked in sweat.

    At that moment, a shadow slowly drifted over, hanging in the mid-air.

    This shadow, faint and indistinct, was none other than the Ghost King Ying Kexin!

    ¡®Hmph! The master asked me to protect his wives¡­¡¯ Ying Kexin¡¯s lips slightly curled upward, her eyes coldly fixed on the arrogant and domineering Bai Guang, and that Mr. Li. A killing intent surfaced in her eyes, ¡®These blind fools, they really deserve death¡­¡¯

    However, before Ying Kexin could take action, an elegant female voice could be heard conveying from afar. ¡°If you can withstand one strike from me, then I¡¯ll let you go. If you can¡¯t even take one hit, then kneel down and spank your mouth.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Bai Guang¡¯s expression slightly stiffened, as he turned to locate the source of the voice, then, his eyes lit up!

    A woman in white was, slowly approaching, carrying an exceptional bearing. Her skin was as creamy as jade, her eyebrows resembling crescent moons, and she possessed a stunning icy bone structure. She was slightly older than university students like Song Yuru and Sun Wei, exuding a mature and competent demeanor.

    Absolute beauty!

    ¡®This¡­this¡­¡¯ Bai Guang gulped audibly, salivating uncontrollably, completely possessed.

    The woman in white was naturally the beautiful president of the Mystical Studies Group, Ma Chuxia.

    Following behind Ma Chuxia were Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, three more beautiful girls.

    ¡°Hahaha! Perfect! How did all these beauties show up? Hahaha~~~ Mr. Li! Take action! Get these women too!¡± Bai Guang said, his eyes red.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± That Mr. Li looked at Ma Chuxia, his pupils contracted. A hint of wariness surfaced in his eyes!

    You see, before getting to know Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia was a martial arts grandmaster who had condensed 15 strands of True Qi. During the time with Huang Xiaolong, she was treated with heavenly meals, enriching her body, fortifying her foundation, which allowed Ma Chuxia to achieve a breakthrough, condensing 18 strands of True Qi.

    Xia Ying had also condensed eight strands of True Qi.

    If Sun Wei felt oppressed when faced with Mr. Li, then Mr. Li was feeling bone-chilling pressure when facing Ma Chuxia!

    ¡°Mr. Li, hurry up! Take action!¡± Bai Guang hurriedly yelled.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. Li glared fiercely at Bai Guang.

    One look was enough to scare Bai Guang witless, his heart nearly jumped out, his face turning green, and he kept stepping back. ¡°Mr. Li, you¡­you¡­are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss, Bai Guang fancies these two girls. Unfortunately, it seems they are just unlucky. Now, I am going to take them away. I hope Miss, you won¡¯t meddle in this.¡± Mr. Li said lightly. Although Ma Chuxia¡¯s cultivation was stronger than Mr. Li¡¯s, he had the backing of the Yu Family and naturally he did not need to back down. Otherwise, it would damage the prestige of the Yu Family.

    ¡°Oh?¡± A chill flashed in Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but not only will you not be taking these two away today, but you will also kneel down and slap your mouths, apologizing. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave the school easily.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Mr. Li growled, a fierce gleam in his eyes, ¡°Lady, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t just say anything. If you speak the wrong words, you will have to pay the price. And the price could be unbearable for you!¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Stop the nonsense! I¡¯m from the Yu family! You are also a martial arts grandmaster, you must realize the weight of the Yu family!¡± Mr. Li smirked mockingly. His face filled with malice, ¡°Miss, I find you kind of attractive, why don¡¯t you keep me company tonight, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ma Chuxia was instantly infuriated by Mr. Li¡¯s words. Her face reddening in rage, her eyes almost shooting out flames.

    If Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t crippled Yu Feng, then Ma Chuxia might have had some fear of the Yu family, but Huang Xiaolong had already become enemies with the Yu family, so, of course, Ma Chuxia was not afraid any longer!

    If push comes to shove, they¡¯ll just add another layer to the existing grudge!

    ¡°Fine, since you guys don¡¯t appreciate kindness, I¡¯ll have to take action.¡± A war-like glint ignited in Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes, and in the blink of an eye, she darted towards Mr. Li!

    Ma Chuxia extended her delicate hand, aiming a palm strike at Mr. Li. A brilliant energy surged from her palm, casting the illusion of a longsword. This illusory blade was so sharp it seemed to slice through the air, creating a hissing sound.

    ¡°You wretch! How dare you!¡± Mr. Li was horrified. He had assumed that as soon as he flaunted his connection with the Yu Family, Ma Chuxia would back down and let him manipulate her. But contrary to his expectations, not only did Ma Chuxia refuse to submit, she also attacked him aggressively!

    In the blink of an eye, Mr. Li threw up his hands to block Ma Chuxia¡¯s strike.

    Thud~~

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s palm sliced through Mr. Li¡¯s True Qi like a sword, plunging directly into his chest!

    Crack~~!!

    A grisly crunch rang out; it seemed like Mr. Li¡¯s sternum and ribs had shattered in multiple places, as he went flying back, spewing blood.

    This showdown between Grandmasters of martial arts was more thrilling and electrifying than any action movie, prompting the surrounding college students to cheer thunderously.

    Many male students had already idolized Ma Chuxia as a goddess!

    Mr. Li fell to the ground heavily, vomiting blood and glaring at Ma Chuxia with eyes filled with savage terror.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Bai Guang and others were so scared their souls might have fled their bodies.

    ¡°All of you, kneel and apologize,¡± Ma Chuxia said lightly, exuding an imposing demeanor. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    ¡°You! You¡­ You actually dare to offend the Yu Family!¡± Bai Guang was in furious fear, reaching stealthily into his pocket as he spoke.

    The next second!

    Bai Guang posed like a flash of lightning, pulling a talisman from his pocket. His eyes gleamed with deceit as he tore the talisman. ¡°Meddlers! Lie down!¡±

    Boom~~!

    As the talisman burned, a surge of power erupted, transforming into a flame that lunged towards Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Hmm? This young master actually has a talisman?¡± Ma Chuxia slightly frowned, then the power leaking from her body swiftly extinguished the flame.

    ¡°This ¡®Fire Talisman¡¯ is merely average. You know nothing about Daoism; who gave you this talisman?¡± mocked Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Bai Guang hadn¡¯t expected his trump card to be so easily dismissed by Ma Chuxia. His face turned ashen as he shakily said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t bother Song Yuru and Sun Wei anymore¡­¡±

    After exchanging glances, Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying rushed forward and broke the right hands of Bai Guang and all his bodyguards.

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~!!¡± Screams of agony reverberated across the campus.

    Half a minute later, Bai Guang, and his bodyguards were immobilized, clutching their broken arms. Their faces twisted in pain.

    ¡°Leave now, or do you want another broken arm?¡± Ma Chuxia shouted in a sweet yet commanding tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go~~¡± Despite the pain, Bai Guang hurriedly scurried away.

    Before leaving, Mr. Li shot another venomous glare at Ma Chuxia, seemingly wanting to kill her through his gaze alone. ¡°You wait! You wretch, wait for me! The Yu Family will crush your body to pieces and make you die a torturous death!¡±

    Only after Bai Guang and his companions had fled the scene did Ma Chuxia slowly begin to walk towards Song Yuru and Sun Wei. She had seen pictures of Sun Wei and Song Yuru in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone, so she instantly recognized them.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Weiwei, this sister is so powerful¡­ is she a friend of the Sun Family?¡± Song Yuru whispered.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t recognize her¡­ The Sun Family is not capable of having such a friend¡­ She¡­ She is a Grandmaster of martial arts! She has cultivated True Qi! The Sun Family isn¡¯t worthy of such a friend~~~¡± Sun Wei answered, her voice filled with uncertainty.

    At this point, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi all walked up to Song Yuru and said in unison, ¡°Sister. We greet you.¡±

    ¡°Um~~~¡± Song Yuru froze, pointing to her own nose. ¡°Sister? Are you¡­ are you calling me? Uh, did you perhaps mistake me for someone else?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Chapter 719: The Summit, Three Days Later!

    Chapter 719: Chapter 719: The Summit, Three Days Later!

    Song Yuru was utterly dumbfounded!

    She hadn¡¯t expected that the formidable and stunning woman before her would actually call her ¡°Sister.¡±

    Uh¡­ there are three more equally beautiful women behind her also calling her ¡°Sister¡±¡­

    ¡°Really?¡± Sun Wei was so surprised that she opened her mouth wide in disbelief.

    The college students, who were watching nearby, looked on in disbelief.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go talk outside the school ~¡± There were too many onlookers, and it had alarmed the school leadership. Ma Chuxia linked arms with Song Yuru and started leading her out with a smile.

    ¡°Are you sure¡­that you guys haven¡¯t mistaken me for someone else?¡± Song Yuru looked skeptical as she walked. ¡°Besides, you¡­you are older than me¡­why¡­why do you call me ¡®sister¡¯? It feels so strange.¡±

    ¡°Pff ~ We call you ¡®sister¡¯ even if you¡¯re younger.¡± Ma Chuxia said, her face wearing a pleasing smile. ¡°Because you¡¯re Little Long¡¯s legal wife. We are all concubines.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re his official wife, and we¡¯re his concubines~~pff~~~~¡± Zhou Mi also burst into laughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re all Little Long¡¯s women?¡± Song Yuru was stunned.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi all nodded earnestly.

    Sun Wei mumbled at the side, ¡°Little Long is really capable, huh? He went to Dong¡¯an City and¡­and married so many wives, even a grandmaster of martial arts¡­¡±

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0

    Sun Wei felt a mix of jealousy and¡­pride? Yes, pride. To think that her man was so capable that he could even conquer a martial arts grandmaster, it did feel quite satisfying.

    ¡­

    In Binhai City.

    A suburban villa, in the rich district.

    Bai Family¡¯s villa.

    At this time, Bai Guang had returned home. His whole right arm was wrapped in thick bandages and plaster.

    His eyes were filled with resentment and viciousness.

    A slightly overweight middle-aged man who looked faintly similar to Bai Guang was berating him angrily. ¡°Damn it! Who gave you the rights to cause trouble everywhere? Breaking one¡¯s arm is a small matter, but Mr. Li was injured as well! If the Yu Family decides to pursue this, we¡¯re done for! Our Bai Family¡¯s great endeavor is on the brink, and at this crucial time, you caused trouble! How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Dad~~I didn¡¯t know that such a powerful woman would suddenly appear¡­dad, I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen.¡± Bai Guang muttered weakly.

    ¡°Boss Bai, there¡¯s no need for you to blame Young Master Bai Guang.¡± At this moment, a rat-eyed Taoist sitting on the sofa spoke up with a sly grin. ¡°If the Yu Family has chosen the Bai Family as their representative in Binhai, then they will handle all obstacles.¡±

    After a pause, the Taoist smiled at Bai Guang. ¡°Young Master Bai Guang, you can surely change your ways. If you want a woman, you don¡¯t have to coerce her in person. Didn¡¯t I give you some ¡®Couple Harmony Amulets¡¯? With the ¡®Couple Harmony Amulets,¡¯ even the most virtuous women will be completely obedient to you, and follow your every command.¡±

    ¡°Taoist You¡­ you¡­ those talismans you sold me¡­ haven¡¯t I used them all?¡± Bai Guang smiled obsequiously. ¡°Well, Taoist You, something strange happened today. I used the ¡®fire talismans¡¯ you gave me against that woman, but a strange aura emanated from her, negating the talismans¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The ¡®Taoist You¡¯ changed color, a cloud of darkness passing over his face. ¡°She knows Daoism? Hmph! As expected, something fishy is going on in Binhai! This time, I came to Binhai on my master¡¯s orders to investigate. Several of my fellow disciples inexplicably died, my master and others suspect that, in Binhai, there¡¯s a Taoist in opposition to us. Just as I thought! Good! I will help you solve this problem!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Taoist You.¡± Bai Guang quickly expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Young Master Bai Guang, here are a few more ¡®Couple Harmony Talismans¡¯ and ¡®Binding Talismans¡¯. As per usual, each is 1 million yuan, a bargain I¡¯m offering you.¡± Taoist You took several yellow paper talismans from his pocket and handed them to Bai Guang. ¡°Remember, make the most of your time, trick more beautiful women into coming with you.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Taoist You. These ¡®Couple Harmony Talismans¡¯ are so useful! They always work!¡± Bai Guang took the talismans from Taoist You¡¯s hand, grinning with delight; then he laughed sardonically. ¡°Damn it! Sun Wei, Song Yuru, and that bitch who broke my hand! I, Bai Guang, will surely have my revenge!¡±

    ¡°Next time you encounter that woman who can perform Daoist techniques, remember to call me! I want to confront her and see if she the one who killed my brothers. Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Good, I have to go now.¡± Taoist You stood up, his gaze lingering on the women standing in the hall.

    These women were all young and beautiful, but their eyes were blank, their expressions dark; and their hair was smooth and shiny, reaching down to their waists. What was horrific, was that hair was actually growing out of their eyes, ears, and nostrils, too!

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Taoist You grinned menacingly.

    The long-haired women moved stiffly, following Taoist You out like puppets.

    ¡°This¡­ this Taoist You¡­ is¡­ really¡­ a wicked person¡­¡± Bai Guang¡¯s father said, sitting down, cold sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°He made you use those wicked talismans to deceive young girls, and then¡­ then he just takes them away¡­ we don¡¯t know¡­ where they ended up¡­ or whether they¡¯re dead or alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, we can¡¯t afford to offend Taoist You.¡± Bai Guang forced a smile. ¡°But it¡¯s really strange that Taoist You gave me some wig caps¡­ he said to offer them to the girls¡­ But I heard from the girls that once it¡¯s put on, you can¡¯t take it off¡­ it adheres to the scalp¡­ And even weirder, it grows non-stop after the girls put it on the wig cap¡­¡±

    With that, Bai Guang carefully picked up a wig from the sofa, ¡°Dad, look at this wig cap. It¡¯s so well made, feeling silky and smooth to the touch¡­ it¡¯s black and shines brilliantly. I absolutely believe it¡¯s made from human hair.¡±

    He paused, mumbling, ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be made¡­ from a dead person¡¯s hair?¡±

    The wig in Bai Guang¡¯s hand gave off a sinister, eerie aura.

    Just then, a ringtone on Bai Guang¡¯s father¡¯s phone rang out. He took out his phone and saw the caller, his face instantly becoming devout, as if a god he deeply believed in was calling.

    ¡°My son! Kneel down! It¡¯s a call from the Yu family!¡± His father kneeled, speaking as he answered the call.

    Bai Guang knelt down too.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After the call was over, Bai Guang¡¯s father, stuttering with excitement, stood up. ¡°The Yu family did not blame us for Mr. Li¡¯s injuries! In three days! Three days from now, they will hold a summit in Binhai City! Then, they will invite the four major families of Binhai, as well as all the celebrities from the Binhai upper circle, to attend the summit!¡±

    The look in Bai Guang¡¯s father¡¯s eyes had turned completely frenzied and fiery. ¡°At the summit, the Yu family will harshly suppress the four major families of Binhai, making a show of force! At that time, Binhai will be ours! Ha ha ha ha! Our Bai family will finally rise! Rule Binhai! Keep other families under our feet! Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    Bai Guang¡¯s father was euphoric!

    Bai Guang was also choked up with emotion. ¡°Dad, the summit in three days¡­ that¡¯s great! At the summit, I will deal with the Sun family! At that time, I will make that bitch Sun Wei kneel down and lick my toes! Ha ha ha ha¡­! Dad, we are Binhai¡¯s masters now!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Chapter 720: Wig

    Chapter 720: Chapter 720: Wig

    Song Yuru and Sun Wei were dragged over by Ma Chuxia and others to a place opposite their school. They all started chatting animatedly.

    Ma Chuxia and the others were intentionally flattering Song Yuru, especially Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang. These two beautiful anchors had a way with words. They quickly won over Song Yuru with their sweet talk, addressing her affectionately as ¡°sister¡±, which made Song Yuru feel like she was walking on cloud nine.

    ¡°Is Little Long in Binhai right now?¡± Sun Wei asked, her eyes full of longing.

    ¡°Yes, he is. Let¡¯s all go and find Little Long together later.¡± Xia Ying said with a sweet smile.

    As the old saying goes, three women make a drama. These beauties gathered together gossiping about this and that, the hours swiftly passing by.

    At this point, a tricycle stopped next to Song Yuru and the rest.

    A courier hopped off, holding two parcels, and asked in a hurry, ¡°Excuse me, which two are Miss Song Yuru and Miss Sun Wei?¡±

    ¡°We are.¡± Song Yuru and Sun Wei stepped forward, puzzled.

    ¡°Oh, these are your parcels. Please sign here.¡± The courier handed each a parcel.

    Song Yuru and Sun Wei absentmindedly signed the form.

    The courier then rode off on his tricycle.

    ¡°Huh~ I haven¡¯t ordered anything online recently. What could this be?¡± Song Yuru furrowed her brows in confusion.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO

    ¡°Neither have I.¡± Sun Wei also looked baffled.

    ¡°Wait a moment~~¡± Ma Chuxia walked over, gazing at the two parcels with a flicker in her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about these parcels.¡±

    ¡­

    In the distance, a Ferrari sports car.

    The driver¡¯s window rolled down, revealing a pair of eyes full of ridicule and resentment. They were watching Song Yuru and Sun Wei from a distance. ¡°Damn it, these bitches are still there! Song Yuru, Sun Wei, I hope¡­you¡¯ll enjoy the gifts I¡¯ve sent.¡±

    The owner of these eyes was none other than Bai Guang. One of Bai Guang¡¯s hands, now wrapped in plaster and bandages, was on the steering wheel while he cursed under his breath.

    Sitting in the passenger seat was a beautiful young girl. However, there was a sinister air about her eyes.

    The girl¡¯s hair was long and straight, shining and glossy like a shampoo advert on TV.

    However, her face betrayed a look of terror. ¡°Young Master Guang, what¡¯s the deal with this wig you gave me? Ever since¡­ever since I started wearing this wig, all my hair has fallen out! I tried to get this damned thing off at the hospital, but the doctors couldn¡¯t even do anything¡­ Also, the wig keeps growing. You know I had short hair, but in just a few days, this wig has grown so long!¡±

    ¡°Alright alright, Fenny, don¡¯t make a fuss. Just keep wearing the wig. I find you even more beautiful with long hair.¡± Bai Guang withdrew his gaze. ¡°Hmm~~How about this, I¡¯ll buy you a BMW 5 Series. Happy now?¡±

    On hearing this, the young girl, ¡®Fenny,¡¯ immediately brightened up, and playfully replied, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Guang~~ But, I prefer the BMW 7 Series~~¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~No problem. If you want the 7 Series, you¡¯ll have the 7 Series. After all, I¡¯m in a great mood today. Fenny, let me tell you, from now on, everything in Binhai will be decided by the Bai Family!¡± Bai Guang pulled Fenny to his side. ¡°Baby, listen. You know Sun Wei and Song Yuru, right? You get off here and approach them¡­try to trick them into coming to the Furong Hotel. No matter what it takes, I want you to get this done. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you a BMW 7 Series, that¡¯s a promise.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­alright¡­¡± Fenny¡¯s eyes flashed with jealousy, but she dared not go against Bai Guang¡¯s wishes. ¡°Okay, Young Master Guang, you¡¯re such a playboy, going after Sun Wei and Song Yuru again.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~What¡¯s wrong with that? In the future, all the beauties of Binhai will be at my beck and call!¡± Bai Guang responded confidently. ¡°Baby, give me a kiss.¡±

    Fenny closed her eyes slightly and leaned in to kiss Bai Guang on the cheek.

    Unexpectedly¡ª-

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Bai Guang shuddered, quickly pulling away. ¡°Fenny, did you grow needles in your mouth? Damn, you prickled me!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Guang, what are you talking about!¡± Fenny cooed.

    ¡°Open your mouth and let me see.¡± Bai Guang covered the spot Fenny had just kissed.

    Fenny obediently opened her mouth and playfully stuck out her tongue.

    But upon closer observation, Bai Guang felt his scalp crawl in alarm!

    On Fenny¡¯s tongue, there were several strands of hair! These black hairs looked extraordinarily sharp, similar to steel needles.

    ¡°Guang darling~~ I don¡¯t have anything prickly in my mouth. You¡¯re just making things up!¡± Fenny closed her mouth, denying Bai Guang¡¯s claim.

    ¡°Er~~ Yes¡­ Yes, sweetheart¡­ I was just joking with you.¡± Bai Guang quickly reassured her. ¡°Alright, darling, you should get out of the car now. Get close to Song Yuru and Sun Wei, remember, act natural¡­ at the Furong Hotel, room number 1001, remember that. Trick them into going there.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fenny pushed open the car door and got out.

    Bai Guang took out his cell phone and dialed a number.

    The call went through.

    ¡°Taoist You, I found the despicable person who hurt me while driving back to Binhai University¡¯s branch campus¡­ Yes¡­ OK, I¡¯ve got my eyes on her~~~ Taoist You, rest assured, I won¡¯t lose her.¡± Bai Guang said respectfully.

    Meanwhile, on Song Yuru¡¯s end.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the package? It¡¯s not a time bomb or something similar, is it?¡± Both Song Yuru and Sun Wei changed their expressions.

    Ma Chuxia laughed, ¡°No, but the package gives off a chilling aura¡­ Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, you guys open the package right now and let me see.¡±

    Knowing Ma Chuxia as a capable woman, Song Yuru and Sun Wei readily believed her. Promptly, they unwrapped the packages they held.

    Inside each box was a wig.

    The black hair, soft and shiny, was carefully made into a trendy wig.

    ¡°A wig? It¡¯s quite pretty.¡± Sun Wei looked puzzled. ¡°Chuxia, is there a problem with this wig?¡±

    ¡°Let me take a closer look.¡± Ma Chuxia took the two wigs from Sun Wei and Song Yuru, scrutinizing them thoroughly. However, she couldn¡¯t find anything unusual, she only felt a chill emanating from the wigs.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s made out of dead people¡¯s hair, but it also doesn¡¯t seem¡­ It¡¯s really strange, so strange.¡± Ma Chuxia was unsure. ¡°Let¡¯s take them back and let Little Long take a look.¡±

    ¡°These wigs are definitely problematic. Do not wear them.¡± Ma Chuxia warned, lifting her eyes.

    ¡°Ah~~ Weiwei, Yuru!¡± A friendly female voice rang out as Fenny walked closer.

    ¡°Fenny?¡± Song Yuru widened her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have short hair a few days ago, when I last saw you? Are you wearing a wig now?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Fenny chuckled but neither confirmed nor denied. ¡°Weiwei, Yuru, it¡¯s been a while since we hung out together. How about today?¡±

    Ma Chuxia observed Fenny, her eyelids twitching slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman?¡± Xia Ying asked quietly.

    ¡°There¡¯s something off about her hair.¡± Ma Chuxia, holding the two wigs in her hands, then looking at Fenny, said, ¡°One of her three lamps of life is extinguished, and the remaining two are flickering. They could go out at any moment¡­ her spirit energy is also very weak¡­ and there¡¯s a layer of dark aura on her face.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Sorry, Fenny, we¡¯re actually quite busy today. Maybe next time?¡± Song Yuru was politely declining Fenny¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°Yuru, surely you¡¯re not going to refuse me? I really want to hang out with you today.¡± Fenny clung onto Song Yuru¡¯s arm, coquetting.

    ¡°Alright, we can hang out.¡± Ma Chuxia, looking at Fenny with an inscrutable smile, said, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Wulong Manor. Why don¡¯t you come with us?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Fenny hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Release the Ghost!

    Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Release the Ghost!

    Ma Chuxia and the others came by car. They took Song Yuru, Sun Wei, and Fenny back to Wolong Manor.

    ¡°Oh? They even took Fenny? Did Fenny give something away?¡± Bai Guang¡¯s mouth curled up, a trace of malice appearing. He then also followed in his car, leisurely trailing behind.

    The car drove to the suburbs.

    ¡°Chairman Ma, we have a tail.¡± Xia Ying, who was sitting in the passenger seat, glanced in the rear-view mirror.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known for a while, it doesn¡¯t matter. Little Long is sitting tight in Wolong Manor, being followed is of no consequence.¡± Ma Chuxia scoffed and smiled.

    Ma Chuxia and the others drove into Wolong Manor. Bai Guang stopped the car, took out his cell phone, made a call to ¡°Taoist You¡±, and basked in his merit. ¡°Taoist You, I saw with my own eyes that they drove into Wolong Manor. Yes, Wolong Manor, it¡¯s the territory of the Lin Family, one of the top four families in Binhai. It turns out that the scoundrel who hurt me belongs to the Lin Family!¡±

    ¡­

    Wolong Manor, a chamber for deliberation.

    Huang Xiaolong sat at the head of the table, legs crossed, holding a cup of tea, and chuckling while drinking it.

    Among those present were Old Master Lin, Lin Jianfeng, Lin Zicong and other Lin family elites. Ji Zhengyu was also there.

    Lin Jing was not present. After her ¡°battles¡± with Huang Xiaolong last night, she was unable to get out of bed today.

    ¡°Master Long, just now, the Bai family of Binhai sent an invitation.¡± Old Master Lin expressed with a face full of worry.

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Bai Family? What Bai Family?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°In Binhai, I¡¯ve never heard of a Bai family. I only know about Shu Lin, one of the four great families.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, the Bai family is a rising family in Binhai. They¡¯ve developed rapidly in recent years. However, in terms of background and connections, they are still somewhat inferior, and they can only look up to the four great families.¡± Zicong Lin explained.

    ¡°No¡­ Binhai¡­ Binhai¡­ seems to be undergoing changes¡­¡± Old Master Lin said tremulously. ¡°Master Long, the Bai family, representing the Yu family, has invited our Lin family to participate in a summit held in Binhai in three days. At that time, other Binhai families and numerous dignitaries and celebrities will also be attending¡­¡±

    ¡°The Bai family representing the Yu family sent an invitation?¡± Lin Jianfeng¡¯s face also darkened. ¡°This indeed isn¡¯t a good sign. However, our grudges with the Yu family are likely to be settled at the summit in three days.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so they¡¯ve come to us?¡± Huang Xiaolong sniffed derisively. ¡°They¡¯ve arranged a fratricidal feast? That¡¯s good! I wonder what masters the Yu family will send over¡­ Hehe, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±

    Just then, there was a flurry of footsteps outside. Ma Chuxia led Song Yuru, Sun Wei, and others into the conference hall.

    ¡°My dear wife!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes fell on Song Yuru whose face was flushed with longing, and then he saw Sun Wei, ¡°Sister Bai Hu!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough~~~¡± Old Master Lin, Lin Jianfeng, and others stood up, excused themselves and left wisely.

    In the conference hall, only Huang Xiaolong and his wives remained, and of course, the unexpected guest, Fenny.

    ¡®Who the heck is this guy¡­ Surrounded by so many top beauties? He wouldn¡¯t happen to be the young master of some major family, would he?¡¯ Fenny was filled with confusion as she looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong gave Song Yuru a tight hug and publicly kissed Sun Wei.

    Song Yuru and Sun Wei¡¯s faces were filled with happiness. The reunion with Huang Xiaolong today made them feel deeply that their months of longing were all worth it!

    ¡°Little Long~~ We¡¯ve brought your dear wife and Weiwei here, how are you going to reward us?¡± Ma Chuxia smiled slyly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you by inviting you to sleep with me tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°You really know how to take advantage, Little Long.¡± Ma Chuxia laughed, then glanced at Fenny from the corner of her eye, signalling Huang Xiaolong subtly. She then took out the two fake wigs from her bag and handed them to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong took the wig, his brows slightly furrowed.

    Song Yuru explained from the side. ¡°Little Long, these two wigs were sent to me and Weiwei. Is there a problem?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stroked the hair that was soft like satin, smiling. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect, after leaving Binhai for a while, something like this would appear¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what did you discover?¡± Ma Chuxia was full of curiosity.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and looked at Fenny.

    ¡°Hi~~~Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Fenny, also a student at Binhai University campus. I¡¯m a good friend of Yuru and Weiwei.¡± Fenny introduced herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a wig, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled with interest.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Fenny hesitated for a moment, then soon nodded. ¡°This¡­ is a¡­ is a gift¡­ from my¡­ my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°And all your real hair has already fallen out, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked elaboratively.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Fenny responded in surprise.

    ¡°Of course, I know. By the way, try taking off this wig now.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­ it hurts¡­ ever since I put on this wig, I haven¡¯t been able to take it off. I¡¯m also really bothered about it. I went to the hospital in Binhai but the doctors had no cure. I plan to go to a big hospital in Beijing when I have the time.¡± Fenny grumbled.

    ¡°Oh¡­ darling, Sister Bai Hu, since this beauty is your good friend, why don¡¯t you accompany her for a walk? The scenery here in Wolong Villa is quite impressive.¡± Huang Xiaolong winked at Song Yuru and Sun Wei.

    Song Yuru and Sun Wei, understanding his hidden intentions, took one arm each of Fenny and led her away.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s going on? I just felt that this girl named Fenny seems to be possessed. Also, there¡¯s something strange about the wigs sent to Yuru and Weiwei.¡± Ma Chuxia looked at Huang Xiaolong with a face full of curiosity.

    Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, wore curious expressions as well.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down, holding the two wigs in his hand, a faint murderous aura flickered in his eyes. ¡°Someone wants to harm my darling and Sister Bai Hu¡­ Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll find him and make him regret coming into this world! However, there¡¯s likely no need to search¡­ Fenny¡¯s boyfriend? Hmmm~~ How interesting, quite interesting~~~¡±

    ¡°As I thought! Those two wigs are ominous things!¡± Ma Chuxia nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s a type of ghost, extremely peculiar, called ¡®hair ghost¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°Hair ghost?¡± Ma Chuxia shook her head in confusion.

    Naturally, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi all had no idea as well.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hair ghost, also known as ¡®the hairy lady¡¯, ¡®evil concubine¡¯, ¡®thousand ghost concubine¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong lightly chuckled. ¡°Hair ghosts are usually transformed from women. Some women are born wrapped in dense long hair, usually not surviving beyond the age of 20 because their vitality will be completely absorbed by their hair. They turn into hair ghosts after death, extremely clingy to their beauty, killing countless young girls and nourishing their yin soul with their blood. A hair ghost has no body, only a head with very long and dense hair. Under the hair, countless faces of young girls are hidden. When a hair ghost sees a beautiful girl, she will capture her face and hide it within the hair.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi all felt chills down their spines.

    ¡°The hair of a hair ghost is the best and most evil thing in the world, even more powerful than a magic artifact.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the wig in his hand. ¡°These two wigs, including the one Fenny is wearing, are all made with the hair of a hair ghost¡­ Hehe, interesting, a hair ghost has actually appeared in Binhai City? Usually, the fighting power of a hair ghost is not inferior to a ghost king.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡± Hearing that, Ma Chuxia reacted strongly, immediately standing up. ¡°Hair ghost¡­ A hair ghost has the same level of combat power as a ghost king?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Chapter 722: Beat Up!

    Chapter 722: Chapter 722: Beat Up!

    ¡°Hair Ghost¡­ this really is interesting~¡± Huang Xiaolong said, rubbing his hands together in excitement.

    As a lover of ghost hunting, how could he pass up the opportunity to catch a ¡®Hair Ghost¡¯, a once-in-a-hundred-years event!

    ¡°Master Long, are you implying that the person who gave wig caps to Yuru and Weiwei is somehow related to the Hair Ghost? Fenny¡¯s wig cap was given to her by her boyfriend, in other words-¡± Miao Erfang started analyzing like a detective.

    ¡°Fenny¡¯s boyfriend is the Hair Ghost!¡± Zhou Mi blurted out.

    ¡°Are you daft? Master Long already said that the Hair Ghost is a woman who turned into a ghost after death. How can it possibly be Fenny¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Miao Erfang retorted.

    ¡°In short, Fenny¡¯s boyfriend is suspicious. Who exactly is her boyfriend?¡± Xia Ying raised an eyebrow. ¡°Correct me if I am wrong, but today when we went to Binhai University¡¯s branch campus to find Yuru and Weiwei-¡±

    Xia Ying gave Huang Xiaolong a detailed account of the incident when Bai Guang publicly forced Song Yuru and Sun Wei today.

    Ma Chuxia added, ¡°Little Long, Bai Guang had a charm, but he doesn¡¯t know Taoism. Hence, it must be a charm he bought, or there might be a Taoist around him.¡±

    Pausing, Ma Chuxia speculated, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if Bai Guang has something to do with the Hair Ghost¡­ maybe I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°Bai Guang, the young master of the Bai family?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparked. ¡°Heh~~ The Bai family is now the lapdogs of the Yu family. In three days, the Bai family is hosting a summit in Binhai, inviting the grand moguls of Binhai, naturally including the Yu family. I¡¯ll wipe them all out then. They¡¯ve got a death wish for targeting my wife!¡±

    Actually, after Huang Xiaolong appointed Ying Kexin as the city god temple chief of Binhai City, he could have had Yin Keshan look into the hiding places of the Hair Ghost. But, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t choose to do so because if the matter was too simple, it would lose its fun.

    Lunchtime.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    While having lunch, Song Yuru, sitting next to Huang Xiaolong, quietly said to him, ¡°Little Long~ I find Fenny weird. She¡¯s been clinging to us to accompany her to Furong Hotel. She said she had a fight with her family and ran away from home. She booked a room in Furong Hotel, but she is afraid of sleeping alone at night, so she asked me and Weiwei to accompany her¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh~~ OK. Honey, you and Sister Bai Hu agreed to her. I¡¯ll come with you tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful grin.

    ¡°Oh¡­Little Long, what kind of tricks are you planning?¡± Song Yuru asked, eyes squinting with a smirk on her face.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong fed Song Yuru a piece of chicken with his chopsticks, Song Yuru, not minding the semblance, opened her mouth to bite down on it and made a playful face at Huang Xiaolong.

    In the afternoon, Huang Xiaolong catched up with Song Yuru and Sun Wei behind closed doors¡­ It was just hugging and caressing, making the two beauties gasp with pleasure.

    At night, after having dinner.

    Fenny borrowed a car from the Wolong Villa and drove Song Yuru and Sun Wei to the Furong Hotel.

    Huang Xiaolong muttered an invisibility spell and got into the car with them.

    With Huang Xiaolong there, Song Yuru and Sun Wei weren¡¯t afraid of Fenny pulling any tricks.

    Furong Hotel. This is an old, reputable hotel in Binhai, equipped with facilities comparable to five-star hotels.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room.¡± After parking the car, Fenny gave a smile, a sly glint visible in her eyes.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sun Wei replied, her smile not quite reaching her eyes.

    The trio arrived at room 1001.

    Fenny turned around to shut the door.

    Sun Wei and Song Yuru calmly sat on the edge of the bed. Sun Wei smirked, ¡°Fenny, you look like a regular here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Fenny defensively responded. ¡°By the way, I do feel a bit weird, as though someone¡¯s been following me~~¡±

    Fenny couldn¡¯t help but look back but she saw nothing.

    Actually, Huang Xiaolong was standing right behind her!

    ¡°Pfft, Fenny, don¡¯t be so suspicious. Did you do something guilty?¡± Sun Wei mocked.

    ¡°Guilty¡­guilty?¡± Fenny looked a little flustered and quickly defended herself. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­I¡­I haven¡¯t done¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence!

    Someone outside used a room card to open the door of the room!

    That was Bai Guang, with a greedy and lustful look on his face and a cast bandaged hand. He walked in, slammed the door behind him, and locked it.

    ¡°Bai Guang! So, it was you!¡± Song Yuru stood up, fuming with rage. ¡°You tricked us here, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Fenny, you really are a good friend. Hehe¡­¡± A flash of cruelty appeared in Sun Wei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Weiwei, Yuru, don¡¯t blame me¡­ It was all Young Master Guang¡¯s orders, and I dare not disobey him. Besides, it¡¯s not a disgrace to be in good with Young Master Guang. Especially you, Yuru, you¡¯re so poor at home. If you latch onto Young Master Guang, you could be like me, driving a BMW 7 series.¡± Fenny suddenly giggled and nestled in Bai Guang¡¯s arms, a look of merit on her face. ¡°Young Master Guang, I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do.¡±

    ¡°Good, Fenny, I, the young master, will naturally fulfill what I¡¯ve promised you.¡± Bai Guang slapped Fenny¡¯s butt and turned to look at Song Yuru and Sun Wei with a ferocious smile, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, no woman I set my eyes on can escape! Yuru, Weiwei, tonight, you two will obediently lie beneath me, calling me ¡®hubby¡¯ and writhing your bodies. Oh! It¡¯s going to be a fun night! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Bai Guang, do you really think you can say that with just yourself?¡± Sun Wei flexed her muscles, her body making crackling sounds like frying beans.

    ¡°Weiwei! Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Bai Guang took a step back and skillfully pulled out a couple of yellow paper talismans from his pocket ¨C ¡°Locking Spells!¡±

    Whoosh¡­whoosh¡­

    Two lights, as fast as lightning, seeped into Sun Wei and Song Yuru¡¯s bodies.

    In an instant, Sun Wei and Song Yuru felt as if they had fallen into a swamp, unable to move at all!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­isn¡¯t it fun? Hahaha¡­¡± Bai Guang burst into triumphant laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more to come. Look¡­ I have even more powerful talismans, this one is called ¡®Couple Harmony Spell¡¯¡­¡±

    Bai Guang held two more yellow paper talismans in his hand. ¡°These talismans are very interesting. Once I use the ¡®Couple Harmony Spell¡¯ on you, you¡¯ll consider me as your husband and be obedient and gentle towards me, hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A mocking laughter echoed in the room.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Bai Guang shivered and looked around. ¡°Fenny, did you¡­ did you bring someone else into the room? Damn it, it¡¯s a man! Who is it? Come out now!¡±

    Bai Guang turned around, looking somewhat dissatisfied with Fenny. ¡°Can¡¯t you even do a small thing properly!¡±

    ¡°No, Young Master Guang, besides Yuru and Weiwei, I didn¡¯t bring anyone¡­¡± Fenny tried to explain in a trembling voice, but before she could finish, her eyes were fixed on the figure behind Bai Guang.

    Bai Guang saw a figure appearing behind him in Fenny¡¯s pupils, a figure holding an ashtray!

    Bai Guang reflexively turned around.

    Bang~~!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The ashtray in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand smashed hard onto Bai Guang¡¯s nose.

    Crack!!

    The nasal bone shattered, and blood splattered like a free-flowing water!

    ¡°And you, you dare to covet my wife?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mockingly, and slammed another ashtray on Bai Guang¡¯s forehead!

    ¡­

 Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Tonight is really exciting!

    Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Tonight is really exciting!

    With the ashtray smashing down, Bai Guang was left with a bloody, swollen lump on his head. The pain made him howl and sob, tears and snot streaming down his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me¡­no more¡­¡± Bai Guang was shielding his head with his hands, ¡°I¡­I am Bai Guang! The young master of the Bai family! We¡­the Bai family are representatives of the Yu family in Binhai¡­ in Binhai¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Huang Xiaolong enjoyed beating him up, the louder Bai Guang screamed, the harder he smashed.

    However, Huang Xiaolong measured his blows. He didn¡¯t knock Bai Guang unconscious, just inflicted enough pain to leave him lying in a pool of blood.

    At last, Bai Guang could no longer muster any resistance. He prostrated himself in the blood pool, convulsing.

    ¡°Master Guang¡­Are you¡­Are you okay?¡± Terrified, Fenny squatted down and tried to stanch Bai Guang¡¯s wounds with a tissue, but the bleeding was too much for her to handle.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, dispelling the binding curse on Sun Wei and Song Yuru.

    ¡°Serve him right! Scumbag!¡± Sun Wei cursed.

    ¡°Little Long, should we call the cops?¡± Song Yuru suggested.

    ¡°No rush. He won¡¯t die immediately.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled a chair over, propped his feet up and asked, ¡°You were the one who sent the wig caps to my wife and Sister Bai Hu, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Bai Guang writhed in the pool of blood, unable to utter a word.

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Huh~~ it seems, you still want more¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong casually picked up the ashtray again.

    ¡°No~~ no~~¡± Ba Guang finally flinched, sobbing. ¡°Those wig caps¡­ they were all¡­all given to me by Master You. He wanted me¡­he made me lure young and pretty girls¡­then¡­then sent the wig caps to them¡­I¡¯ve never harmed anyone. After those girls put on the wig caps, they were all taken away by Master You¡­All I did¡­all I did was sleep with them¡­¡±

    ¡°Master You?¡± A smirk curved Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips. ¡°Those amulets, Body Sealing Charms, and Couple Harmony Charms, they were all given by this Master You, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­¡± Bai Guang¡¯s voice grew fainter and fainter. Due to excessive blood loss, he was on the brink of fainitng.

    Huang Xiaolong finally got the address of this so-called ¡°Master You¡±. Bai Guang tilted his head and passed out.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a ¡°Hemostasis Charm¡± from his canvas bag, burned the amulet and a golden light enveloped Bai Guang, not only did his wound stop bleeding, it also began healing swiftly.

    ¡°Little Long, I thought you were going to kill him.¡± Sun Wei said curiously.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, there¡¯s a saying ¡®live and let live¡¯,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile. ¡°I confess ¡ª in three days, the Bai family¡¯s summit will be quite a buzz. If I were going to kill this Bai Guang, it would be at the summit, as nothing is more humiliating than that. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ that would be quite a slap in the face,¡± Song Yuru said laughing. ¡°Killing the Bai family¡¯s young master during their own grand event would definitely infuriate them.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong looked at Fenny. His eyes were full of mockery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! I was forced to do it!¡± Fenny, frightened as a cornered cat, knelt down almost kowtowing to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! Please! I¡¯m a victim too, I was used by that evil Bai Guang!¡±

    ¡°Bitch! Shut up! We treated you well and you conspired with Bai Guang against us! You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Sun Wei cursed, seething with anger.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, don¡¯t hit her anymore, she¡¯s about to die.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, laughing. ¡°Look closely at her face.¡±

    Looking carefully, Sun Wei and Song Yuru noticed something strange happening to Fenny¡¯s face.

    Fenny¡¯s pupils, her upper and lower eyelids, inside her ears and nose, hairs flickering with a cold glow had grown. The yin energy on her face was also getting stronger.

    ¡°Fenny¡¯s hair has grown a lot!¡± Song Yuru exclaimed.

    Indeed, Fenny¡¯s hair, which was earlier waist long, had now reached the length of her heels.

    In just a few hours, her hair had grown like crazy, creating an eerily bizarre scene.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I¡­am I¡­I am dying?¡± On hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Fenny was terrified. Her voice sounded strange, as if her mouth was stuffed with something. Her facial expression was ghastly pale as she laughed hysterically, radiating extreme vile aura.

    The next second!

    Thud~Thud~Thud~Thud~!!!!!!

    From Fenny¡¯s mouth, a dense cluster of black hair abruptly pierced out, puncturing her oral cavity directly, with a couple of strands even skewering a scarlet tongue!

    ¡°Ah~!!!!!!¡± This horrifying spectacle resulted in Song Yuru emitting a sharp scream and immediately retreating behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Sun Wei also quickly stepped back.

    What happened next was even more terrifying!

    Thump~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Out of Fenny¡¯s body, burst a large amount of thick black hair!

    This black hair perforated Fenny¡¯s body, from the inside to the outside!

    Her bloody intestines and viscera spilled all over the ground!

    Fenny¡¯s entire body began to convulse, and from her throat, a cry like that of a cicada was squeezed out.

    Soon after, hair began creeping out from all her eyes, ears, nose, mouth, and even from her nail gaps.

    The dense hair completely entangled her into a ball, resembling a messy ball of wool!

    Bang~!

    Fenny¡¯s head fell askew from her neck, but a fountain of black hair sprang out from her neck, connecting to her head.

    ¡°Little Long, so scary¡­ so horrifying¡­ why is there so much hair?¡± Both Sun Wei and Song Yuru were spooked.

    In the blink of an eye, the hair on Fenny¡¯s body dispersed wildly, like arrows shot through her heart, flying towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Each strand of hair was like a lethal arrow, ripping the air and targeting Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°The Hair Ghost¡¯s hair is indeed formidable, every strand is nearly as powerful as the full-force blow of an ordinary martial arts grandmaster. This innumerable hair, shooting like arrows, can kill countless people instantly¡­¡± In a split second, a thought flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    In the nick of time, Huang Xiaolong employed his True Qi around his body, and like a wall of energy, it shielded him from the endless wave of incoming hair.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong took out a sigil from his canvas bag, burned it, and a wall of flames, like a fire waterfall, surged forth, incinerating Fenny¡¯s hair with a crackling noise while emitting green smoke.

    It took a full thirty seconds to burn all of Fenny¡¯s hair into ash.

    However, Fenny¡¯s remains quickly shriveled and deflated, transforming into a twisted mummy.

    ¡°So horrifying~~¡± Song Yuru and Sun Wei, still terror-struck, trembled as they spoke.

    ¡°This woman was drained of her life force by the Hair Ghost¡¯s hair. She nourished the hair with her own body and spirit. Now that the hair has burned away, she too will soon turn into a pile of dry bones. Truly pitiful. But one must remember, beneath every pitiful person lies some hateful aspect. My dear wife, Sister Bai Hu, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong led Song Yuru and Sun Wei out of the Furong Hotel.

    Just as they stepped out of the hotel door, Ma Chuxia had already driven over.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, the four people got out of the car and ran over to Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s happening now?¡± Ma Chuxia curiously asked.

    ¡°Oh, nothing much, just make an anonymous call so an ambulance can go to room 1001 to rescue Bai Guang. He still has to attend the summit in three days and can¡¯t die yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Bai Guang? So, it was Bai Guang who sent the wig cap to Fenny! Was he also the person who sent wig caps to Yuru and Weiwei? What¡¯s his connection with the Hair Ghost?¡± Xia Ying blurted out.

    ¡°Hair Ghost? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go find this Hair Ghost right now! Tonight is really exciting! Go, go, go, go!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke impatiently.

    ¡­

 Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Chapter 724: Taoist You

    Chapter 724: Chapter 724: Taoist You

    Huang Xiaolong and his wives headed straight for the hideout of ¡°Master You¡±.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had every reason to believe that ¡°Master You¡± was involved with the terrifying hair ghost!

    His wives wanted to accompany Huang Xiaolong for the spectacle and he didn¡¯t refuse them.

    Several people squeezed into a car and drove to a desolate spot in the suburbs that was not often frequented by people.

    This place was, astonishingly, a graveyard!

    Under the gloomy moonlight, the tombs covered in overgrown weeds were standing tall like steamed buns, sending chills down their spines.

    The fluorescent ghost flames fluttered like lanterns.

    ¡°Oh my, that Taoist is so sinister. Living in such a place. It¡¯s very scary. ¡± Song Yuru huddled her arms, appearing a little cold, and moved close to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t be afraid. Although this place seems scary, it¡¯s actually very harmless. There¡¯s not even a single tomb ghost or lone souls.¡± Ma Chuxia laughed.

    They all looked up to see a few rickety wooden houses standing aloof on a slope not far away.

    Inside the wooden houses, it was pitch-black.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s in those wooden houses. Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, chuckling at the sight of the houses. His eyes suddenly deepened into an abyss, and he murmured, ¡°It¡¯s in there.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Little Long, do you think the Taoist surnamed You is in that wooden house?¡± Sun Wei asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Taoist. However, the hair ghost is in the house.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone with excitement. ¡°Truth be told, I have never seen a hair ghost myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so scary~¡± Sun Wei, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, and Song Yuru all stuck out their tongues in disgust.

    Only Xia Ying and Ma Chuxia managed to remain composed.

    The group then headed towards the wooden houses on the slope.

    But at that very moment!

    ¡°Stop!¡± A strange male voice rang out.

    Under the moonlight, a man in a tracksuit emerged slowly from a shadow. His face was gloomy and seemingly paralyzed.

    ¡°Are you the Taoist surnamed You?¡± Zhou Mi asked bravely.

    ¡°Master You is my master. You dare to trespass on Master You¡¯s territory. All of you, prepare to die!¡± Suddenly, the man pulled out two Desert Eagle pistols from his coat and was about to open fire!

    ¡°Dodge!¡± Xia Ying swung her right fist and released a punch infused with True Qi, hitting the man in the chest before he could fire his guns.

    Bang~~!!!!

    The man¡¯s chest exploded open, but no blood splattered out. It turned out his body was hollow, and he was just putting up a human skin.

    The man collapsed.

    ¡°This¡­ This guy is not human¡­¡± Miao Erfang was horrified.

    ¡°This place is indeed very strange, let¡¯s be careful.¡± Ma Chuxia warned.

    ¡°Merely tricks to scare people. I bet this Taoist You isn¡¯t all that powerful. I wonder how a small fry like him is related to the hair ghost.¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little puzzled. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s not think too much about it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and his wives finally reached the top of the slope and stood in front of the largest wooden house.

    ¡°Now, I am going to lead you all in. If you see anything horrifying or bloody, you must not scream.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Immediately, he pushed open the door.

    Boom~~!!!!

    A strong smell of blood rushed out from the house, almost making Song Yuru and the others faint on the spot!

    Without uttering another word, Huang Xiaolong stepped into the wooden house.

    The wives hurriedly followed.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying exchanged glances. They had already established a tacit understanding. Huang Xiaolong was responsible for dealing with the hair ghost, while their main task was to protect Song Yuru, Sun Wei, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi.

    It was pitch-black inside the room where one could not see their own fingers.

    Huang Xiaolong murmured a spell, and his body started glowing, illuminating the entire room!

    The inside of the room was extremely eerie.

    Countless strands of hair were seen hanging from the ceiling, and these hairs, sturdy as iron, emitted a cold eerie glow.

    The four walls were also covered with hair, resembling a dense forest.

    The blood on the ground had almost congealed into a paste, making squelching noise as they stepped on it.

    Upon closer inspection, countless corpses were intertwined with this hair.

    All of them were female corpses.

    The skin on these corpses¡¯ faces had been scraped off, leaving a bloodied blur. Some had large holes in their heads, some bodies and limbs were shriveled up, devoid of any moisture, as if sucked dry by a giant spider. Some even had their bellies cut open, void of internal organs, but instead filled with hair¡­

    This scene was even more sinister and horrific than any horror film. Song Yuru, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help bending over and vomiting.

    Even Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows.

    In the center of this wooden house, there was a wooden staircase leading downwards.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s an underground cellar. Interesting. The hair ghost is down there. Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands excitedly.

    Immediately, everyone walked down the wooden staircase.

    Underneath!

    This was a man-made cellar with a large area. On the cellar¡¯s four walls, Everlasting lights were lit. The smell of corpse filled the air. It seemed they used corpse oil to light the candles.

    In the middle of the cellar, there was a blood pool!

    Yes, a blood pool bubbling with fresh blood!

    In the middle of the blood pool, there was a fluffy round object. The surface of the object was covered with layers of dense black hair.

    The object was wriggling, like a living human heart, throbbing incessantly.

    Taking the object as the center, the entire blood pool was emitting a monstrous ghastly aura! This aura was too ferocious, it seeped straight into the soul and bones of a person.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strong Yang Qi protecting his wives, they would have already met their ends. Even Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying wouldn¡¯t have escaped!

    ¡°Little Long, is that the hair ghost? It looks like¡­ like a devil¡¯s fetus¡­ it¡¯s too evil¡­¡± Ma Chuxia trembled.

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehehe~ You bunch of idiots, surprisingly found this place¡­ It seems like you prefer the road to hell over the one to heaven!¡± A creepy, male voice echoed from above.

    Then¨C thump, thump, thump, thump~

    The sound of footsteps on the wooden staircase rang out. A beady-eyed Taoist holding an oil lamp came down from above, laughing sinisterly. ¡°You dare! My cousin was sleeping! You disturbed her beauty sleep, and you must die! But¨Chahahaha, beautiful, truly beautiful! These girls are all bright and pretty, much prettier than those women Young Master Bai Guang brought. My cousin will be ecstatic when she sees you! She loves to collect the face skins of young, beautiful girls most¡­ hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Taoist You, huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, innocently smiling. ¡°This hair ghost, is your cousin?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Cousin, Help Me!

    Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Cousin, Help Me!

    The Taoist with the sly eyes sneered coldly, his face warped with wickedness. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Master You. My cousin was born a vengeful ghost¡­ do you know how powerful a ghost is? And then, over these years, carrying my cousin with me, I¡¯ve been sucking life force from living people in many cities. Now my cousin is growing stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°You are an absolute disgrace!¡± Ma Chuxia erupted furiously. ¡°As a practitioner, you don¡¯t fight evil, instead you spread harm! You handed those obscene talismans to Bai Guang, letting him hurt innocent girls. You are assisting this vengeful ghost, endangering the world¡­ You are unforgivable! You deserve death!¡±

    ¡°Oh, little girl, seems like you¡¯ve become delusional from all your training! Who said that cultivating the way means fighting evil? Life is short, it¡¯s better to enjoy it while we can.¡± Taoist You looked at Ma Chuxia, his eyes narrow and snake-like. ¡°The little girl is quite attractive too, and it¡¯s surprising how proficient you are in Taoist arts¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be the president of the Metaphysics Association, Ma Chuxia, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect this evil Taoist would know about me. Yes, I am Ma Chuxia, and my life¡¯s goal has been to fight against evil¡­ Evil people like you, when you meet me, you¡¯re pretty much dead!¡± Ma Chuxia declared with righteousness.

    She had realized that Taoist You in front of her was no match at all. The only thing this Taoist relied on was the vengeful ghost. However, Huang Xiaolong could easily deal with the ghost. In that case, she could leisurely torture this Taoist You.

    ¡°Little Long, leave this evil Taoist to me,¡± said Ma Chuxia coldly.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~ Chairman Ma, you lost to my master before, how dare you show off in front of me?¡± Taoist You¡¯s face was full of mockery. ¡°Many of my junior brothers met with misfortune in Binhai. I suspect that they were murdered by other Taoists. My master asked me to bring my cousin here to investigate¡­ Chairman Ma, you must have something to do with this, right?¡±

    ¡°Your¡­ Your¡­ Your master is Master Zhang?¡± Upon hearing this, Ma Chuxia¡¯s face changed dramatically. A flash of fear instinctively swept across her beautiful and ethereal eyes!

    ¡°Chuxia, do you know this ¡®Master Zhang¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong wondered.

    Ma Chuxia swallowed and said in a low voice, ¡°Little Long, before I met you, I traveled all over, duelling with others. So far, I¡¯ve only lost once. That time, it was a complete defeat! The Taoist who defeated me was¡­ was that ¡®Master Zhang¡¯¡­ I heard that he practices his family¡¯s traditional Taoist techniques. His ancestor was ¡®Zhang Daoling¡¯. He learned from various schools and made great improvements. He is truly one of the top sorcerers in our Huaxia! Master Zhang has many disciples, and the most talented ones have already received some of his true teachings. They can be referred to as the backbone of Huaxia¡¯s Daoist world, a pillar! Our Ma Family inherits the essence of Daoism. However, compared with Master Zhang¡¯s teachings, the Ma family seems a bit weak!¡±

    ¡°Legend has it, Master Zhang left Huaxia several years ago to explore foreign islands. He has also represented our Huaxia, battling against the Onmyojis of Dongying, the witch doctors of Nanyang, the witchcraft practitioners of South America¡­ and so on, in a great contest of fates.¡± Ma Chuxia kept talking. Her words conveyed an extensive fear of this ¡°Master Zhang¡±.

    ¡°Master Zhang? Contest of fates? Sounds really interesting¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled. He then turned his gaze to Taoist You. ¡°I get it, I get it.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Humph! Boy, what do you think you know?¡± Taoist You looked at Huang Xiaolong with contempt, he couldn¡¯t see through Huang Xiaolong at all. At first glance, he even thought Huang Xiaolong was someone who had no knowledge of Taoism at all.

    ¡°Of course I know. Let me spell it out for you and see if I¡¯m right,¡± Huang Xiaolong chatted away. ¡°In Binhai, you have a junior brother named ¡®Master Zhou¡¯, who likes to make human skin dolls, right? You also have a junior brother named ¡®Hu Yiquan¡¯, who acted like a local tyrant in a city village, setting up a ¡®Gathering Wealth Cave¡¯ to drain the fortunes of thousands of households, right? Oh, not only in Binhai City, in Jiangnan City, there is also Master Qiao, Master Zuo, Master Zhao¡­ these people also have a master-disciple relationship with that so-called Master Zhang, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ how do you know¡­ my¡­ my junior brothers? Even the ones in Jiangnan City, Junior Brother Qiao, Junior Brother Zuo, Junior Brother Zhao, you¡­ you know them all¡­ However, these three Junior Brothers, are now nowhere to be found¡­¡± Taoist You was tongue-tied.

    ¡°Of course I know,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a carefree laugh. ¡°Your junior brothers, all of them have been taken down by me. Their souls haven¡¯t been spared either, they¡¯re tortured by fierce ghosts every day, even in death, they cannot be at peace.¡±

    At first, when Huang Xiaolong encountered these evil Taoist, he knew that they must have a powerful master behind them.

    And now, this figure has finally surfaced!

    Master Zhang!

    Master Zhang, who was hailed as the top Taoist in Huaxia by Ma Chuxia!

    Turns out, Master Zhang was the master of all the evil Taoists Huang Xiaolong had killed!

    As the saying goes, ¡®Like master, like disciple¡¯. Since none of Master Zhang¡¯s disciples are good people, it¡¯s safe to say that Master Zhang himself must be quite the evildoer as well!

    ¡°So it¡¯s you! You were the one who harmed my junior brothers! Good, very good!¡± Taoist You¡¯s face filled with deadly intensity, his eyes packed with hatred and curses, ¡°The net of heaven forgives none of its escapes! Today, I will get revenge on you for my brothers!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Taoist You¡¯s body dispersed into the Daoist power, holding a piece of yellow talisman in his hand, he set it on fire by shaking it!

    A huge character ¡°Zhen ¡± was condensed in the air.

    With a push, the character ¡°Zhen ¡°, carrying the golden light of ten thousand feet, bombarded toward Huang Xiaolong, trying to suppress the spirit of Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°So feeble¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, ¡°Your Daoist power isn¡¯t any stronger than your junior brothers. All of you evil Daoists are more fragile than the last. I am now very fascinated by your master, ¡®Master Zhang¡¯. I really want to see if he has any real abilities.¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong just blew a breath, then broke Taoist You¡¯s spell.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant! I¡¯ll show you how I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Taoist You¡¯s face was terribly distorted. He muttered a spell and then waved his hands. A large piece of Yin air rapidly gathered between his hands and morphed into many dark weapons resembling the sting of needles. Carrying an extremely cold breath, they shot towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Ghost Technique! Yin Air Arrow Rain!¡±

    ¡°Crude tricks.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, also took out a yellow talisman, and threw it directly.

    The yellow talisman turned into a huge fireball in the air, wrapping up the incoming Yin Air Arrow Rain, and started to burn it with a sizzling sound.

    Scorching Yang air and extremely cold Yin air collided, producing faint blue smoke.

    Within three breaths of time, the Yin Air Arrow Rain turned into faint smoke and disappeared. On the other hand, the fireball unleashed by Huang Xiaolong was still burning, expanding continuously, becoming incredibly large and fiercely smashing towards Taoist You.

    Taoist You screamed in fear and stepped on the Bagua steps to dodge in a disheveled manner. However, a hint of venomous glare flashed in his eyes. He finally shouted, ¡°Cousin! Help me! Kill these damned people!¡±

    Gurgle¡­gurgle¡­gurgle¡­

    The blood pool in the middle of the cellar started to bubble, emitting blobs of blood.

    Surprisingly, in the blood pool, a sphere wrapped entirely in long hair slowly ascended!

    The ¡°giant hairball¡± stood in mid-air, its whole body teeming with Yin energy, exuding an indescribable strangeness.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ My cousin has awoken! You¡¯re done for! You¡¯re done for! Cousin, I want them dead!¡± Taoist You shrieked.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡±

    Inside the ¡°giant hairball¡±, there emanated a mournful sigh.

    This sigh was as if hundreds or thousands of young girls were making it together. Deep resentment soared up to the sky!

    ¡­

 Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Summit Arrival!!!!!

    Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Summit Arrival!!!!!

    As the saying goes, faster than words can tell, the hair on the ¡°Big Hairball¡± came flying out like a myriad of steel needles, each strand of hair enveloped by a dense aura of yin energy.

    Thump~Thump~Thump~Thump~~

    The black hair shattered the seal runes fireball released by Huang Xiaolong into icy particles that scattered all over the ground.

    You should know that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s seal runes fireball is infused with profound Daoist power, yet it was pierced and frozen by a cluster of hair. This goes to show how formidable the Hair Ghost¡¯s hair is, just like Huang Xiaolong said, it¡¯s on par with any ordinary Magic Artifact!

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~The reason why I was heavily favored by my master is not because my Daoist magic is so powerful, but because¡­ my cousin! My cousin is the Hair Ghost, it obeys my every command! Hahaha! Do you realize your error now? All of you kneel to me!¡± Taoist You let out a triumphant and smug laugh, like a petty man gloating over his success.

    ¡°Cousin~~¡± from within the Hair Ghost¡¯s dense hair, the voices of numerous girls rang out, sharply piercing the ears. ¡°Cousin, this young man¡­ he¡¯s not as simple as you think¡­he¡¯s really powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Cousin, you¡¯re not scared of this kid, are you?¡± Taoist You asked, somewhat discontented.

    ¡°Cousin, I am not scared, but it would be rather troublesome,¡± the Hair Ghost said coldly. ¡°Here¡¯s how it is, young man, you can leave, but these little girls have to stay¡­ They are so young, so beautiful¡­ bathing in their blood will surely make me prettier and prettier. Their faces will be the most precious collectibles¡­kekekeke~~~¡±

    The Hair Ghost let out a ghastly, spine-chilling laughter.

    Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, Song Yuru, and Sun Wei were all terrified, hastily holding hands and encouraging each other. Even Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying felt like they were facing a formidable foe.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked playfully. ¡°You¡¯re coveting my wives¡­ Whether you¡¯re a Hair Ghost or a Ghost King, I¡¯ll kill you without hesitation¡­ By the way, you and your cousin here have a good relationship, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes~ In my lifetime, my cousin was the kindest person to me. For my sake, he even killed those who mocked me¡­ So, even after I became a Hair Ghost after death, I still want to protect my cousin. I won¡¯t allow anyone to harm him.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a wicked smile, his gaze landing on Taoist You who was hiding nearby, ¡°Hehe, if I were to kill your cousin right in front of you, I assume you¡¯d be heartbroken, right?¡±

    ¡°You dare!!!¡± Each strand of the Hair Ghost¡¯s hair was filled with a brutal, murderous aura, a sky-covering savagery. Evidently, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words had touched a nerve!

    ¡°Such big talk!¡± Taoist You glared at Huang Xiaolong with a sinister grin, sneering. ¡°With my cousin by my side, do you think you can lay a finger on me? Ridiculous! Besides, even without the protection of my cousin, you wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me. My master is the number one Taoist in Huaxia, Heavenly Master Zhang! By killing me, you¡¯d be digging your own grave!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°Not only do I want to kill you, but I also want to turn you into ashes.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong began mumbling a spell under his breath.

    Suddenly!

    Gu Gu~~Gu Gu~~Gu Gu~~!

    In an instant, countless large blood bloats bulged out from Taoist You¡¯s skin, densely covering his body, making him look like a ridiculous toad!

    The very next moment!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The blood blisters swelled up like balloons, then burst open, flesh and blood splattering.

    Even Taoist You¡¯s eyeballs, tongue, mouth, throat¡­they all exploded.

    In this abrupt explosion, Taoist You couldn¡¯t even let out a groan before he was turned into a disgusting pool of blood.

    Even his soul, just as it sprang out, was instantly obliterated.

    Dead and gone, reduced to ashes!

    Taoist You¡¯s death was exceedingly gruesome, enough to make anyone sick. However, Song Yuru and the others found it rather satisfying. Such a heinous evil person deserved to die just like that!

    ¡°No! Cousin! Cousin! You beast! You killed my cousin! You even shattered his soul! You beast!¡± The Banshee shrieked in heart wrenching wails, ¡°There are fifty paths of Dao, Heaven spreads across forty-nine, leaving one for humans to escape. The Dao itself is not complete, there always remains a slim chance of survival in all matters. Yet you defy the heavens, exterminating without mercy, killing my cousin! No! Cousin!¡±

    ¡°Are you insane? You¡¯re a banshee, responsible for the deaths of countless young girls, washing yourself in their blood and peeling off their faces. How dare you talk about Dao and leaving a slim chance of survival in front of me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astounded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of ghosts, but never one with mental problems like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Die!!!! I want you to die! I want you to accompany my cousin to the grave!¡± The banshee screamed horribly, thick Yin and evil gas, akin to a nuclear explosion, proliferating outward.

    Golden light radiated all over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, resembling a golden figure, the flawless and pure light protected Ma Chuxia and the others.

    In an instant, the Banshee¡¯s hair spread out like seaweed from that ¡°gigantic hairball¡±, revealing countless female faces underneath these tendrils!

    Perhaps there were a few thousand, maybe even tens of thousands!

    Every face had two grim eyes hanging, each revealing wicked smiles!

    This was an absolutely horrifying scene!

    In the next second, these faces opened their mouths wide, releasing high pitched shrieks, and from their mouths, thick black air that did not disperse, these were ghosts filled with resentment. Anyone who touches it would die instantly!

    A large batch of ghost air was covering Huang Xiaolong as if trying to blanket the sky!

    At the same time, all the banshee¡¯s hair twisted towards Huang Xiaolong!

    The dense hair strands, rolling in like a tsunami, each hair twisted oddly, piercing the air like venomous snakes and murder weapons, trying to impale Huang Xiaolong, grinding him into pieces, devouring Huang Xiaolong!

    The ghost aura and hair were the banshee¡¯s two major weapons.

    This move was so dangerous and fierce, even a purple-dressed ghost like Mengyao, when facing such an attack, could barely resist, almost caught in a catastrophe, soul scattering!

    Facing the banshee¡¯s ultimate attack, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t act arrogantly, he bit his finger directly and squeezed out a drop of divine blood!

    With a flick of his hand, the divine blood condensed and floated in mid-air. Huang Xiaolong dipped his finger in the divine blood and started to draw runes in the open air.

    Each stroke and line exuded a profound and ocean-like pressure. Each stroke and line were in harmony with the celestial Dao!

    Soon, a rune was formed in thin air.

    The seal drawn by Huang Xiaolong with the blood of Yin Emperor, naturally isn¡¯t a yellow paper seal, jade seal, stone seal¡­and so on, could compare to!

    The strong divine nature made the seal¡¯s momentum soar; everything in all directions was suppressed! They all had to bow their heads and worship this seal!

    With wind and clouds circling around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, divine light emitted from his pores, extremely splendid, as if a deity descended to the earth!

    Xia Ying and Song Yuru stared blankly at the scene, stupefied.

    Only Ma Chuxia seemed slightly calm, after all, she was aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curved slightly as he pressed his hand on the seal. Suddenly a huge fire surged, the divine light was so bright that people couldn¡¯t even open their eyes, a giant fire Kylin sprang directly from the seal!

    This Kylin-shaped seal, because it contained the divinity of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s drop of divine blood, essentially classified it as a Divine Beast!

    Boom~~~~!

    The fire Kylin swept past, instantly extinguishing the ghost aura that was coming head-on, and also incinerated the banshee¡¯s hair into nothingness!

    ¡°No!!!! You¡¯re not a Taoist! You are¡­¡± The banshee let out a shriek of profound terror, but before it could finish speaking, it was swallowed up by the fire Kylin!

    Instant kill!

    The overbearing ghost was killed by Huang Xiaolong using the Fire Kylin Magic Artifact in an instant!

    ¡°Hehe, work¡¯s done! My dear wives, let¡¯s go home.¡± After squeezing out a drop of Divine Blood, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face went slightly pale. However, he would recover after a few days of rest.

    ¡­

    Back at Wo Long Villa.

    Huang Xiaolong took a bath and went to bed early.

    By this time, Lin Jing was able to get out of bed. She asked what Huang Xiaolong had been doing that night. Ma Chuxia and the others told Lin Jing the whole story of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaying of the demon master, Master You, and his killing of the ghost in an invincible manner.

    Lin Jing listened in stunned silence.

    For the next few days, Huang Xiaolong stayed at Wo Long Villa to recuperate.

    Three days later!

    The Binhai City Summit opened!

    It was held at a Manor owned by the Bai Family on the outskirts of Binhai City.

    This summit was destined to go down in the annals of Binhai City¡¯s history as it was hands down the grandest event since the establishment of the city. Its scale was much larger than anything hosted jointly by the four great families of Binhai City.

    Not only were all the distinguished politicians and influential figures of Binhai City invited to the summit, but even the legendary powerhouse, the Yu Family, sent quite a number of their elite troops to support it!

    The real purpose of this summit was to reshuffle the power dynamics in Binhai City!

    The four major families were likely to step down from the historical stage for good!

    The Bai Family, with the backing of the Yu Family, was likely to transform itself as the new ruler of Binhai City. Even if they were to become a puppet family, they would still hold dominant power in Binhai City and could suppress other forces!

    With the old powers being replaced by the new, some dramatic battles were unavoidable.

    Therefore, the whole of Binhai City was filled with an overwhelming bloody and violent atmosphere!

    Many people knew! A bloody storm, a storm indeed, was about to come!

    Only a few people knew that the Lin Family would probably be exterminated at this summit! Not a single member would be spared! Yu Feng, the young master of the Yu family, was infatuated with Lin Jing of the Lin Family, which was no secret in Binhai City¡¯s upper circles.

    However, in the end, Lin Jing was safe and sound, while Yu Feng seemed to have taken a significant hit!

    The Yu Family was definitely not going to let this go!

    Therefore, this summit was also a meeting of bloody sacrifice!

    The blood of the entire Lin family was expected to be spilled here to seek revenge and assuage the humiliation suffered by Young Master Yu Feng!

    Everyone in Binhai City¡¯s upper crust society was on high alert!

    Many people were already starting to suck up to the Bai Family!

    A few others were willing to shatter into pieces rather than to compromise, prepared to fight to the death at the summit!

    In short, this summit was breathtaking! Blood would be spilled, and people would lose their lives!

    Who exactly would be the biggest winner of the summit? Would the Bai Family realize their wish to become the new ruler of Binhai city?

    The answers would be revealed today!

    ¡­

    PS: Please spare two minutes to read this.

    I promise everything I say is the truth.

    I have been running around in the hospital the whole day.

    My father is going to have heart surgery on Monday. He needs to have two mechanical valves replaced.

    We signed many documents at the hospital today, most of them stating that the hospital would not be held responsible if any complications occurred during surgery.

    His surgery is on Monday.

    I was told that his heart would need to be stopped for about 120 minutes in order to complete the surgery.

    As we all know, our hearts are vital to our lives, even the smallest mistake could cost a life!

    After the operation, someone will need to care for the patient 24 hours a day until he is discharged from the hospital.

    August is going to be a tough month.

    My father¡¯s heart operation and the necessary 24-hour care is scheduled for early August.

    My wife will be undergoing a surgery for her endometrium at the end of August.

    Therefore, I hope that during August, everything is alright with my family.

    Writing is my job and I will do my best to keep updating.

    I will seize every single minute and second to squeeze out more time for writing.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But the output may be less than usual this month.

    This is out of helplessness, extreme helplessness.

    I hope that both surgeries will be successful! I don¡¯t want to lose any more of my family members!

    Everything will return to usual in September if everything goes well!

    I hope everyone understands!

 Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Dominant! Overbearing!

    Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Dominant! Overbearing!

    Binhai City! Outskirts! The villa belonging to the Bai Family!

    There were many chairs arranged in the open lawn.

    At this moment, the lawn was packed with the big shots of Binhai City!

    They were all talking anxiously-

    ¡°Everyone, what should we do now? Who should we support? On one hand, we have the longstanding four major families of Binhai City. On the other hand, we have the newly risen Bai Family. Which side should we take?¡±

    ¡°The Bai Family is really outrageous, they summoned us just to force us to take sides, their ambition is clear to everyone¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to hesitate about? We should definitely choose to support the Bai Family! I suppose you¡¯ve all heard that the reason the Bai Family is so strong is due to the support of the Yu Family. Perhaps you do not realize the strength of the Yu Family, but let me tell you, there are some incredibly ancient families in Huaxia, their lineages unbroken, with tens of thousands of members and immense influence. The Yu Family is one such ancient family!¡±

    ¡°Yes, in fact, it¡¯s not the Bai Family who is aiming to take over Binhai City, the real puppet master is the Yu Family! It¡¯s just that the Bai Family has secured the support of the Yu Family and naturally became the number one wealthy family in Binhai. Choosing to ingratiate ourselves with the Bai family early on is the wise decision.¡±

    ¡­

    In this open-air lawn, there sat a few familiar faces Huang Xiaolong recognized, such as Cui Feiyan and her father, Chairman Cui. And also, Chairman Qiu, Brother Zhao Qi, among others.

    ¡°Uncle Qiu, congratulations, you¡¯re about to be a father! Hahaha, you¡¯re getting stronger as you age!¡± Chairman Cui laughed as he addressed Chairman Qiu.

    ¡°Hahaha ¡ª-¡± Chairman Qiu¡¯s face was filled with ecstasy. ¡°Thank you, thank you. However, this time, my wife was able to conceive thanks to Master Long. And also, Master Long had insisted that we name the first child ¡®Lingling¡¯. Honestly, Chairman Cui, Master Long is indeed mystical, I went with my wife for an ultrasound at the hospital, and sure enough, we¡¯re having a baby girl! Hahaha! My baby girl will be named ¡®Lingling¡¯!¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    Upon hearing Chairman Qiu mention Huang Xiaolong, Cui Feiyan¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled, and her gaze became gentle. ¡°Little Long called me. He¡¯s already returned to Binhai.¡±

    ¡°Master Long has returned?¡± A flushed Chairman Cui said. ¡°Feiyan, listen to me, don¡¯t take work too seriously these days, and take some time off. Since Master Long has returned, you should find some time to accompany him.¡±

    ¡°Dad~~~¡± Cui Feiyan blushed. ¡°Stop interfering with my business!¡±

    ¡°Feiyan, you and Master Long have shared a room before, do you think your father doesn¡¯t know?¡± Chairman Cui smirked.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Chairman Cui, I¡¯m truly envious of you. Feiyan has such good taste. The first time she saw Master Long, she was already interested in him¡­ Hmm, once my Eldest daughter Lingling turns 16, I¡¯ll let her go after Master Long!¡± Chairman Qiu spoke confidently.

    ¡°Ridiculous! Uncle Qiu, your remarks are getting more and more outrageous! Let¡¯s focus on why we are here today instead, to choose sides. Let¡¯s think about what to say later.¡± Cui Feiyan quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ This probably has nothing to do with us. This time, it¡¯s mainly the four big families being targeted. We¡¯re just small shrimps in the pond and don¡¯t have enough influence to affect the outcome of this meeting. At worse, we¡¯ll just go with the flow and preserve ourselves.¡± Chairman Qiu laughed.

    Cui Feiyan, Chairman Qiu, and other people, they had no idea Huang Xiaolong would be one of the protagonists of this summit! The great enemy of the Yu Family!

    Not too long afterwards, the family head of the Bai Family, ¡°Bai Chong¡±, walked out illustriously with his chest puffed out, greeting everyone in turn.

    Following next to Bai Chong were his wife and his son, Bai Guang.

    However, Bai Guang looked awful today. His head was wrapped in bandages, his right hand in a cast, as if he had been brutally beaten. His face was pale, and his eyes were filled with a venomous expression of hatred.

    Had it not been such an important day for the Bai family, and they needed to welcome the members of the Yu Family, Bai Guang wouldn¡¯t have shown up.

    At the moment, many influential people were kissing up to Bai Chong to an extreme degree, making Bai Chong¡¯s heart fill with joy.

    He felt like he had never been this esteemed before, never this comfortable! He, Bai Chong, had truly brought honor and glory to his ancestors!

    However¨C

    ¡°Dad, not a single one from the Four Great Clans has come¡­¡± Bai Guang whispered in Bai Chong¡¯s ear, ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! We¡¯ve sent them the invitations a long time ago. We even hinted that the Yu Family is the host of the gathering of wealthy magnates from around Binhai, but they didn¡¯t show up. This is blatantly disrespecting our Bai Family, even more, the Yu Family! Damn it!¡±

    Bai Chong also felt nervous, and his face was slightly embarrassed. ¡°This is preposterous! But I think it¡¯s not possible for them to not show up. I believe that they will definitely attend. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡±

    Bai Chong was sweating buckets. This was the first time he was doing something on behalf of the Yu Family. If he couldn¡¯t handle it properly, and it wasn¡¯t to the Yu Family¡¯s liking, then I¡¯m afraid, they might abandon the Bai Family and choose another puppet family to control Binhai City for them.

    So would the fat meat that had already been put in the mouth be spit out?

    ¡°Guang, send someone to hurry the Four Great Clans, quickly.¡± Bai Chong ordered.

    Just then¨C

    A dozen or so cars drove into the mansion of the Bai Family. They were all top-of-the-line luxury vehicles like Bentleys or Rolls-Royce Phantoms, all with out-of-town license plates.

    The cars stopped.

    From the cars, dozens of middle-aged men stepped out. Each of them looked cold and stern, their eyes terrifying like tyrants!

    An invisible pressure spread out, rendering all the big shots from Binhai on the lawn speechless and even suffocating! The entire mansion fell into eerie silence!

    Everyone felt threatened! They felt chills on their scalps, their legs were trembling, and they could hardly sit still!

    ¡°Is¡­ is¡­ are they from the Yu Family? Hurry up, hurry up and greet them! Quick!¡± Bai Chong, both shocked and overjoyed, charged forward with his family to welcome them.

    ¡°Gentlemen, I¡­ I am Bai Chong from the Bai Family¡­ I wonder which of the noble guests is the esteemed Lord Yu Zhe of the Yu Family¡­¡± Bai Chong entreated with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Bai Chong? We are all servants of the Yu Family. The Second Master is still on the way.¡± The leading middle-aged man arrogantly said.

    Whhhh~~~!!!

    All the big shots from Binhai on the lawn were almost scared to tears!

    Oh, my! These middle-aged men, each of whom appeared as formidable as a demon, were merely servants of the Yu Family! Then, how noble, how terrifying, and how majestic the clan members of the Yu Family must be?

    Unimaginable! They simply dared not imagine it!

    ¡°Have all the people from the Four Great Clans arrived?¡± The leading servant sneered, a hint of bloodthirsty light glinting in his eyes.

    ¡°The¡­ the¡­ the¡­¡± Bai Chong¡¯s face was streaming with cold sweat, stuttering, ¡°Gentlemen, the people from the Four Great Clans¡­ have not¡­ have not arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°How outrageous!¡± The servants of the Yu Family were all immediately enraged.

    An intimidating aura suddenly erupted, Bai Chong, and his family members immediately knelt down, bowing their heads deeply, terrified beyond words.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The Second Master will soon arrive, and the Four Great Clans of Binhai dared not to come and greet him? How outrageous!¡± the lead servant from the Yu Family said coldly. ¡°Now, you lead our men to the Four Great Clans. The Second Master has already stated that if the Four Great Clans of Binhai don¡¯t come to greet him upon his arrival, it¡¯s a death sentence. Besides the Four Great Clans, any other person of significance in Binhai should also come to greet him, or else the consequences are not something you lesser gentlefolks of Binhai could bear. Now, lead us to the Four Great Clans, to deliver the final decree to them. And if they still remain stubborn, the clan will be annihilated.¡±

    Dominating! Tyrannical!

    The words of the Yu Family¡¯s servants sounded as if they were the edicts of a monarch, no one was allowed to defy.

    This is too dominant, too tyrannical!

    ¡­

 Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Chapter 728 The Yu Family Elders Have Arrived!!!!!

    Chapter 728: Chapter 728 The Yu Family Elders Have Arrived!!!!!

    Binhai! Shu Family Headquarters!

    The leader of the Shu Family, Old Master Shu, is convening a heated discussion with the family¡¯s high-ranking members, even arguing fiercely, resembling ants on a hot pan.

    Of course, for an emergency meeting of this level, the sisters Shu Qinghan and Shu Qinglan didn¡¯t qualify to participate.

    ¡°The Bai Family¡¯s summit is almost at hand. What will we do? How should we take sides this time?¡± Old Master Shu frowned. ¡°Everyone must discuss this thoroughly and not take sides poorly; an impulsive step could lead to eternal regret.¡±

    ¡°The Bai Family isn¡¯t the main point here. The main issue is that the Yu Family is forcing us, the four major families, to submit,¡± a member of the Shu Family gravely remarked. ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong has returned to Binhai and is now very close with the Lin Family. So, essentially, taking sides means choosing between Master Huang Xiaolong and the Yu Family.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ well¡­ despite being an extraordinary individual, Master Huang Xiaolong is still no match for a powerful entity like the Yu Family. My suggestion is that we, the Shu Family, should not oppose the Yu Family¡­ otherwise, we will bring a complete disaster upon ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! Frankly, none of us four major families wants to kneel to others. The Bai Family flaunting its power is intolerable, and choosing to stand with the Yu Family would inevitably lead us to be exploited and humiliated by the Bai Family. Who would accept being stepped on by such a minor family?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no use in rebelling! With the summit approaching, the Yu family will forcefully descend on Binhai City. If we refuse to submit, our Shu Family will encounter a disaster!¡±

    ¡°Rather than acting rashly, we should watch from the sidelines and see if Master Huang Xiaolong can contend with the Yu Family.¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°You folks from the Shu Family need not think too much. Submitting is your only option. Otherwise, the only outcome is ¡ª annihilation!¡± An icy, ruthless voice rang out.

    Out of nowhere, a few middle-aged men walked in.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO

    All of these individuals exuded an extreme sense of authority, as if they could tear everything apart with just a wave of their hand.

    Experts! Super experts!

    For the Shu Family, who¡¯ve been dealing in commerce for generations, they had never encountered martial arts experts of this level. They were instantly overwhelmed, gasping for breath, almost suffocating.

    Such experts, one would be terrifying enough, but there were several of them!

    Heh~~~ a group of good-for-nothings. Not only are they good-for-nothings, they¡¯re also idiots. We, mere servants of the Yu family, can scare you into trembling like quails,¡± sneered a servant from the Yu Family, his face full of contempt.

    Boom~~~!

    Servants?

    At these words, the members of the Shu Family felt their brains about to explode!

    The appearance of these Yu Family servants plunged the Shu Family into despair. They finally realized how terrifying the Yu Family¡¯s influence was: if the mere arrival of a few menials could be so intimidating, how formidable must the actual Yu Family members be?

    Unthinkable!

    Members of the Shu Family finally understood ¡ª playing it safe and watching from the sidelines was unfeasible. Huang Xiaolong standing up against the Yu Family left no room for struggle, and there was no chance of both parties hurting each other. This was a competition of strength where the power difference was too high. The advantage of the Yu Family was too great, and they could immediately crush Huang Xiaolong into pieces. If Huang Xiaolong dared to attend the summit today, the only thing to look forward to would be how he would be toyed to death by the Yu Family.

    ¡°Gentlemen, from now on, the Shu Family will look up to the Yu Family. Since the Bai Family is the spokesperson for the Yu Family in Binhai, we will also fully assist the Bai Family in all fields!¡± Old Master Shu quickly expressed his stance.

    ¡°Ha Ha Ha Ha~~~¡± The servants of the Yu Family all broke into gales of laughter.

    ¡°Good, he who understands the times is a great man. Listen, go to the summit right now. Before Second Master arrives, you should hurry over to welcome him. If you are late, I¡¯m afraid your Shu Family won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll go right away! We¡¯ll go right away!¡± Old Master Shu¡¯s face showed terror as he nodded hastily.

    ¡­

    Gao Family Headquarters!

    Old Master Gao, Gao Tianxiang, and all members of the Gao Family gathered, looking gloomy as they faced the servants of the Yu Family.

    ¡°You people from the Gao Family, you best hurry up and attend the summit. Or else¡­¡± One of the Yu Family¡¯s servants said arrogantly.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ Or else what?¡± Old Master Gao let out a creepy laugh. The sound was like the grating noise of hard plastic rubbing against glass.

    ¡°Damn, why are these folks from the Gao Family so weird? They¡¯re clearly useless, but¡­ but¡­ but they always give people a creepy feeling¡­¡± one of the servants from the Yu Family muttered.

    All of a sudden, Old Master Gao took a dagger from his bosom and grinned at the people of the Yu Family, saying venomously, ¡°If we don¡¯t take a side, will the Yu Family kill us all? Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to do a thing; we can kill ourselves! Hehehe~~ Watch this! I¡¯m going to commit suicide right in front of you!¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, Old Master Gao lifted the dagger and slashed at his own left wrist.

    Thud~~~

    Blood spurted out.

    Old Master Gao laughed as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, making others shiver.

    Simultaneously, the other members of the Gao Family also took out their daggers and stabbed themselves in quick succession.

    Blood spewed out like free tap water.

    This terrified the servants of the Yu Family, making them retreat a few steps.

    ¡°Damn it! What a bunch of lunatics! Every member of the Gao Family is a madman!¡± The servants from the Yu Family all cursed.

    Actually, the high-ranking members of the Gao Family were all paper-men created by Huang Xiaolong, which he then possessed with evil spirits.

    Because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mana was extremely strong, the paper-people he created were indistinguishable from real people. They had internal organs, blood vessels, needed to eat, felt hunger, and even experienced sexual desires. The female paper-people he made even experienced monthly periods.

    They were incredibly lifelike.

    ¡°Attending the summit? Alright, we¡¯ll go, we¡¯ll go, hehehe~~ It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen the masters¡­¡± Gao Tianxiang licked his lips, letting the blood spurt from the wound inflicted by the dagger on his shoulder, not caring at all.

    ¡­

    On the Sun Family¡¯s side, Sun Wei had called and informed them of the situation. Thus, Old Master Sun, without any hesitation, led his family members to follow the Yu Family¡¯s servants to the Bai Family¡¯s estate, the site of the summit.

    As for the Lin Family, by the time the Yu Family¡¯s servants arrived, they had already cleared out. All of the high-ranking members of the Lin Family had left their headquarters, their whereabouts unknown.

    ¡­

    The Bai Family Estate!

    The site of the summit!

    The current heads and high-ranking members of the three major families, Gao, Sun, and Shu, had already arrived and taken their seats.

    Only the people from the Lin Family hadn¡¯t arrived.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmph!¡± a servant from the Yu Family said, murder in his eyes. ¡°It seems that the Lin Family doesn¡¯t plan to come. Good. Very good. This is essentially a great crime. It looks like the first item on today¡¯s summit agenda will be how to annihilate the entire Lin Family. Even though the Second Master has not arrived yet, I can declare right here that the entire Lin Family will be tortured to death. Their bodies will be hung high and whipped, letting all of you see the consequences of opposing the Yu Family!¡±

    His words made everyone in attendance shudder with fear.

    Just then¡ª-

    ¡°The esteemed members of the Yu Family have arrived~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Rather Die Standing!

    Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Rather Die Standing!

    Under the sun, a group of people approached the open lawn, striding confidently.

    Leading the way was the stern, middle-aged man who discussed plans with Yu Li, head of the Yu Family, the previous night!

    This man had a fearsome, piercing gaze, and his entire presence radiated an aggressive, sword-like aura, ready to strike down anyone at any moment!

    This was Yu Zhe, second in command only to Yu Li in the Yu family, referred to as ¡°Second Master.¡± If the Yu Family were a country, Yu Li would be its emperor, and if ¡°Yu Feng¡± were the prince, Yu Zhe would be the Prime Minister, the highest amongst the servants.

    Yu Zhe was a formidable figure, possessing no less than 97 True Qi channels within his body. His overwhelming power lay dormant within him, ready to be unleashed to deadly effect.

    ¡°Yu Feng¡± was the genius of the younger generation in the Yu family, with 92 True Qi channels. Although it seemed not much different from Yu Zhe, in terms of combat experience, fighting power, Yu Zhe was definitely several times stronger. After all, one¡¯s skills improve with age.

    This time, Yu Zhe planned to take control of Binhai City and establish the Bai Family as a puppet family. Most importantly, he intended to eliminate Lin Family, brutally kill Huang Xiaolong, and avenge ¡°Yu Feng¡±!

    Following Yu Zhe closely were over twenty experts from the Yu family. With both steady middle-aged men and promising young ones in their ranks, their lineup was formidable!

    Local dignitaries of Binhai City, looking at Yu Zhe and his people, felt like they were facing demons; their spirits were on the verge of collapse!

    Yu Zhe, at this moment, was like a high-ranking official who had come to a small place. His eyes were arrogantly looking at the dignitaries of Binhai, scanning them one by one.

    Anyone who met his gaze felt a chill run down their spine, hanging their heads low with the sole intention of submission.

    Also, in Yu Zhe¡¯s eyes, there was a profound sense of hatred and resentment. He mockingly looked around, hoping to find the culprit who had injured Yu Feng, but found no clues.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°Ah~~~ Lord Yu Zhe! You have arrived! I am Bai Chong from the Bai family. I pay my respects to Lord Yu Zhe!¡± Bai Chong, with his wife and children, rushed over and knelt directly before Yu Zhe, constantly bowing.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Regarding Bai Chong¡¯s humbling posture, Yu Zhe seemed quite satisfied. He sneered and nodded. ¡°Good, we of the Yu Family have not misjudged you, Bai Chong. You are indeed a good dog, an obedient dog.¡±

    Hearing this, Bai Chong did not feel humiliated but honored. He flattered further, ¡°Thank you for your recognition, sir! From today onwards, everyone in my family will be the Yu family¡¯s loyal dogs! We will never betray!¡±

    ¡°Where are the people from the Lin family? Have they arrived? Let them stand up!¡± Yu Zhe coldly declared.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Sir, the people from the Lin family, they¡­ they have the audacity to be absent¡­ and I even sent people to the headquarters of the Lin family, but their entire family seems¡­ seems to have disappeared¡­ I don¡¯t know if they have fled. But they shouldn¡¯t have left Binhai City yet.¡± Bai Chong cautiously reported.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Yu Zhe let out a cold snort, and the air around him became chillingly cold. His gaze flashed with violence, almost frightening Bai Chong to wet his pants, as well as frightening the dignitaries of Binhai City, making their hearts tremble.

    ¡°Sir! Please calm down! As long as the Lin family hasn¡¯t left Binhai, even if I have to dig three feet into the ground, I will find them!¡± Bai Chong hastily stated.

    Yu Zhe walked into the open lawn with his family members and servants, sat down on the chair, and then looked at the local dignitaries of Binhai City as if examining livestock. ¡°Apart from the Lin family, I suppose all the important people in Binhai City have arrived, right? Today, I believe you all understand the purpose of my visit here. As the saying goes, unity is the key to success in any undertaking. Binhai City, though it seems prosperous, is indeed fragmented. This time, we from the Yu family intend to reintegrate the forces in Binhai City. We aim to make Binhai City more powerful and flourishing in the future. And our Yu family will become your backing. Are you all satisfied with this backer?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, many dignitaries of Binhai City began to fight to declare their loyalty.

    In Binhai City, we from the Yu family have chosen a representative, that is, the Bai family. From now on, Bai family will lead Binhai City. You must assist the Bai family, and you cannot disobey. Whatever the Bai family says goes, because it represents the words of our Yu family.¡± Yu Zhe said coldly. ¡°Today, you must all make a decision and choose sides. If you agree with what I said, show it. If there are any objections, you can also express them. However, I¡¯d like to remind you that in the eyes of the Yu family, you are all just like ants, easily crushed. Therefore, when you speak, be careful not to say anything wrong. Once you do, you will bring about your own doom.¡±

    On hearing Yu Zhe¡¯s words, these dignitaries in Binhai City didn¡¯t dare to resist. His aura was too strong, shattering people¡¯s spirits. Nobody dared to shake their heads; otherwise, they would be torn to pieces in an instant!

    At this point, except for the Gao Family, the Shu Family, and the Sun Family, the rest of the dignitaries all showed their stance, willing to become vassals of the Bai Family.

    People like Cui Feiyan, Chairman Cui, Chairman Qiu, and others didn¡¯t anticipate that Huang Xiaolong would attend this summit today. As a result, they steered clear of taking initiative, preferring to blend in and avoid the limelight.

    ¡°Alright, the three families from Binhai¡¯s Four Great Families, excluding the Lin Family, what are your views?¡± Lord Yu Zhe asked sarcastically, directing his gaze at Old Master Gao, Old Master Shu, and Old Master Sun.

    ¡°Our Shu Family agrees with every word you¡¯ve said!¡± Old Master Shu proclaimed without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Indeed, to have the backing of a powerhouse like the Yu Family is our good fortune. We are honored and humbled.¡±

    ¡°Good. The Shu Family made a wise choice, hence avoiding a catastrophe,¡± Yu Zhe nodded subtly, his eyes, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, shifting to Old Master Gao.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Old Master Gao grinned eerily. ¡°Our Gao Family rejects your proposition. We will neither bow to the Yu Family nor pledge allegiance to the Bai Family.¡±

    This declaration sent a wave of silence throughout the room!

    Members of the Yu Family glared at the Gao Family members, murderous intent apparent in their eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha! Good, good, excellent indeed¡­¡± Yu Zhe chortled maliciously before turning his attention to Old Master Sun.

    ¡°We, the Sun Family, are a traditional martial arts family. Comparatively, the Yu Family is like the sun and the moon, vast as the earth and sky. We, the Sun Family, barely compare to the firelight of a firefly. However¡­¡± Old Master Sun¡¯s face hardened. ¡°We, the Sun Family, are ready to go all out! Today! Like the Gao Family, we would rather die standing than succumb under the foot of the Yu Family!¡±

    Sun Wei had informed the Sun Family of the trickery involved in this summit.

    It was indeed a clash between the Yu Family and Huang Xiaolong.

    The Sun Family had received many favors from Huang Xiaolong. Not to mention that Huang Xiaolong is Sun Wei¡¯s man and thus considered part of the Sun Family. As a result, the Sun Family will absolutely not stand in the Yu Family¡¯s camp against Huang Xiaolong.

    Besides, the members of the Sun Family, who had seen Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various Divine Skills, did not believe that Huang Xiaolong would be inferior to the Yu Family.

    ¡°Sacrificing oneself to stay standing, how admirable!¡± Yu Zhe sneered, his eyes gleaming with bloodlust. ¡°But, you don¡¯t even have the opportunity to die standing! Go, break the limbs of every member of the Gao and Sun families! Don¡¯t kill them, after all, this is a law-abiding society and we, the Yu Family, will not break the law. However, do break their limbs, render them useless. If they dare to speak out of turn, cut off their tongues, render them mute.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Master!¡±

    A pack of Yu Family members stood up, fiercely ready.

    ¡°Fight them to the death!¡± The members of the Sun Family, all mustered up their strength, prepared to fight to their last breath.

    However, their martial arts were too weak. Even an average Grandmaster from the Yu Family could easily take them out!

    Such confrontation was no different from a physically feeble scholar attempting to battle a ferocious tiger.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It was going to be a bloodbath, a vicious one at that!

    Just then¨C

    ¡°The Lin Family of Binhai is here!¡±

    At the same time, a lazy, youthful voice resonated, ¡°The Yu Family? Has that eunuch, Yu Feng, arrived yet?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Come at Me All Together!

    Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Come at Me All Together!

    The Lin Family has finally shown up!

    The elites of Binhai City present at the scene vaguely knew that the Lin Family had offended the Yu Family. This time, the Yu Family¡¯s visit to Binhai was for two main purposes: to seize control of Binhai and annihilate the Lin Family!

    Everyone thought that the Lin Family would not dare to appear, that they would be hiding somewhere. But unexpectedly, at such a critical time, the Lin Family made an appearance!

    Was this not the equivalent of deliberately walking into a trap, delivering themselves to the enemy¡¯s door?

    All eyes were focused on the people of the Lin Family.

    Lord Yu Zhe, along with members and servants of the Yu Family, looked towards those of the Lin Family with an extremely malicious gaze.

    Seen in the rank of the Lin Family were Old Master Lin, Lin Jianfeng, Lin Zicong, Lin Jing, and other core members of the Lin Family, as well as Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Sun Wei.

    As for Song Yuru, Miao Erfang, and Zhou Mi, they had all been placed somewhere else by Huang Xiaolong and weren¡¯t brought along.

    Even Ji Zhengyu and his group of slaves weren¡¯t brought by Huang Xiaolong.

    In the Lin Family¡¯s camp, everyone gathered around Huang Xiaolong, clearly indicating that he was the backbone of the Lin Family!

    Of course, at a closer look, the local elites of Binhai City recognized Huang Xiaolong.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong was also a significant figure in Binhai City.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    Instantly, everyone understood¨C the main player had arrived! A face-off was imminent between Huang Xiaolong and the Yu Family. However, from the current situation, Huang Xiaolong seemed to be at a significant disadvantage.

    It was as if he had come alone to a meeting set up by armed rivals, outnumbered by the masters of the Yu Family.

    ¡°Little Long~~!¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, there was a look of shock and joy in Cui Feiyan¡¯s eyes as a wave of affection flowed. However, her heart soon sunk, ¡®Oh no! It seems that Little Long is going up against the people from the Yu Family. But there are too many of them, each of them as strong as a tiger. I wonder how Little Long will handle this.¡¯

    Cui Feiyan began to worry about Huang Xiaolong. She silently prayed, hoping that nothing would happen to him.

    Lord Yu Zhe and the others hadn¡¯t seen Huang Xiaolong before. However, their sharp gaze quickly confirmed that Huang Xiaolong must be the master protecting the Lin Family!

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong exuded a master¡¯s temperament.

    The members of the Yu Family understood that the seemingly harmless young man before them was the one who had made Yu Feng a eunuch!

    Additionally, he was the one who had looted the Yu Family¡¯s properties in Dong¡¯an City, stole their property, and set the slaves free!

    In an instant, all the members and servants of the Yu family were overrun with murderous intent, trembling all over with anger.

    The atmosphere suddenly became oppressive and murderous, as if water could be squeezed from the air!

    Boom~~~!

    All the members and servants of the Yu Family turned their eyes sharply towards Huang Xiaolong!

    These people were all highly respected ancient martial arts grandmasters, and even included powerful individuals like Lord Yu Zhe. The true martial arts masters possessed strong mental energy and vision that could project formidable power. A mere glance could break a person down or even kill an ordinary person on the spot.

    At this moment, so many powerful gazes filled with intense hatred were focused on Huang Xiaolong, seemingly intent on incinerating him. If it were anyone else, or even an ordinary grandmaster facing such fierce and angry gazes, they would undoubtedly crumble, turning into a complete fool. However, Huang Xiaolong acted as if nothing was wrong. Not only was he not affected, but he also looked frighteningly composed.

    ¡°You! It was you! The one who seriously injured Feng¡¯er, it was you, right? The one who raided our Yu Family¡¯s market in Dong¡¯an, it was also you, right?¡± Lord Yu Zhe turned into a wrathful deity, stood up and his intimidating aura shattered the chair he was sitting on. Wood chips swirled in the air, creating a wailing sound as if some malicious spirit was moaning. ¡°You are audacious! Don¡¯t you know that Feng¡¯er is the Family Head¡¯s favorite son? Speak! Who gave you such audacity! Who? Tell me!¡±

    Lord Yu Zhe¡¯s aura was domineering, his voice resonated like divine thunder, and he exerted a crushing pressure on Huang Xiaolong.

    The situation truly signified the proverb ¡®When the emperor is angry, rivers of blood flow.¡¯

    There at the outdoor lawn, the hearts of all the people seemed to be gripped. Huang Xiaolong withstood all of Lord Yu Zhe¡¯s oppressive aura. If this oppression was directed at anyone else present instead of Huang Xiaolong, that person would have probably been so frightened to the point of losing control of their bowels, becoming panic-stricken, or even being crushed to death.

    Upon witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s composure, Lord Yu Zhe was somewhat taken aback. However, today he had brought numerous masters with him, so he was confident there would be no chance they wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Pff~~~~¡± Against this tense atmosphere, Huang Xiaolong unexpectedly burst into laughter. He casually spoke, ¡°Yu Feng was very brave to threaten my Sister Jing. Doesn¡¯t he know that Sister Jing is my wife? Who gave him the audacity? Was it your Yu Family?¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± Lord Yu Zhe hadn¡¯t expected Huang Xiaolong to be so mouthy, practically tossing back his previous words to him verbatim!

    On the other side, Bai Guang was tugging at his father, Bai Chong¡¯s sleeve, his eyes filled with resentment. ¡°Dad! It¡¯s this guy! It¡¯s this guy who beat me up like this! Dad, I was bleeding so much at the time, if it weren¡¯t for the paramedics arriving in time, I¡­I would¡¯ve died! Dad! I want him dead! I want him to die!¡±

    ¡°Son, don¡¯t worry, this guy is as good as dead! Look, he actually dares to defy Lord Yu Zhe! Besides, he seems to have injured a favored young master of the Yu Family. Rest assured, he will not end peacefully, he will definitely be crushed to dust by Lord Yu Zhe!¡± Bai Chong watched Huang Xiaolong with a schadenfreude look, as if he was looking at a dead man.

    At this point, all the clan members and servants of the Yu Family were seething with anger, gnashing their teeth, their True Qi boiling as if wanting to rush over and beat Huang Xiaolong to death!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Kid, your mouth is really nasty and tough¡­¡± Lord Yu Zhe sneered cruelly before turning his gaze towards the people behind Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You injured Feng¡¯er, so you must die. You¡¯re nothing more than a disposable pawn. But, it¡¯s a pity, because of your heinous crimes, you¡¯ve implicated these people behind you. Granted, although the Lin Family offended our Yu Family, we wouldn¡¯t normally go so far as executing all of them. However, because of you, all the members of the Lin Family will have to die!¡±

    ¡°Cut it out~~ You big family folks always love to threaten people, boasting about murdering whole families; I¡¯ve heard it till I¡¯m fed up.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a slight hint of sarcasm. An killing intent flashed across his eyes. ¡°This shitty peak meeting is meaningless and we were bound to fight sooner or later. So, just skip the useless talk and get on with it!¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong took a step forward; the ground slightly sinking beneath his foot. ¡°Come on! If you can kill me, then you¡¯ll be able to wipe out the entire Lin Family. But if you fail to kill me, then you¡¯ll have to be killed by me. Worth mentioning, the principle I live by is: anyone who threatens me, or threatens my wife and friends, I will kill. Whether you¡¯re from the Yu Family or any other ancient martial family, if you provoke me, there¡¯s only one end: death.¡±

    ¡°So, come at me together. I alone can handle all of you. Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered contemptuously, a menacing aura rising from him!

    ¡­

 Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Chapter 731: I Also Have a Divine Weapon!

    Chapter 731: Chapter 731: I Also Have a Divine Weapon!

    A single man, boldly opposing dozens of ancient martial arts masters from the Yu Family?

    This¡­ it¡¯s sheer fantastical exaggeration! The epitome of reckless ignorance!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words caused everyone present to tremble with fear, their hearts pounding, their livers quivering.

    Since ancient times, there has hardly ever been a single individual who dared to challenge dozens of ancient martial arts masters alone.

    Even those who ardently supported Huang Xiaolong, like those from the Sun Family, doubted whether Huang Xiaolong was joking.

    Actually, in the eyes of others, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statements were seen as wildly arrogant, even brainless. Yet, according to Huang Xiaolong, he, as the Yin Emperor with the will of the underworld, appeared in the world as if a deity had descended, his authority unquestionable. Those from the Yu Family, who continually provoked and insulted Huang Xiaolong, naturally had to pay a heavy price. No matter how many from the Yu Family came, even if their Family Head arrived in person, Huang Xiaolong retained the same demeanor.

    Regardless of the thousands of soldiers at today¡¯s battle, Huang Xiaolong would not refuse any of them, dealing with them all at once!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~ Wahahaha~~~¡±

    The people of the Yu Family, enraged, laughed hysterically. Now, they strongly believed that Huang Xiaolong was nothing more than a complete lunatic!

    Yu Zhe, with his hair and mustache bristling out of rage, roared angrily. ¡°Beast! You¡¯re way too full of yourself! You think you can face everyone here alone? You are not worthy at all! To the point, I despise using my hand on you! But, since you¡¯re so stubborn, your time to die has come! Actually, when I came to Binhai City personally this time, my main purpose was to torment you to avenge Feng¡¯er! Also, to deliver your corpse to Feng¡¯er, let out his fury. Since you¡¯re so arrogant, then, I¡¯ll immediately execute you without delay! Fortunately, all the elites of Binhai City are here today, so let them witness how we, the Yu Family, will torment to death this beast who doesn¡¯t know the height of the sky or the depth of the earth! Killing you will solidify our Yu Family¡¯s prestige throughout Binhai City, serving as a warning to others!¡±

    After a moment, Yu Zhe roared out. ¡°Who will represent our Yu Family to fight this lawless beast? Take his life!¡±

    ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    As soon as the voice fell, a man strode out from the rank of the Yu Family.

    This man, approximately 30 to 40 years old, had an outrageous energy, his eyes emitting a violent evil Qi; his movements were equipped with the demeanor of a master martial artist. In his hand, he held a single-edged knife; even while the knife was sheathed, its aura made hearts pound with fear.

    In the man¡¯s body, 87 True Qis circulated irregularly, as if a beast of great power was lurking. A slight movement of his could cause immediate death even from dozens of steps away.

    The way the man looked at others was like an eagle eyeing its prey, his dominance was at its peak.

    In a place like Binhai, even the most prestigious figures had not seen such a master before, let alone face one. That¡¯s why they were all so terrified.

    ¡°This man, is far stronger than any of the masters who participated in the Ancient Martial Arts Contest in Jiangnan City.¡± The Sun Family members, fully aware of this, were sweating for Huang Xiaolong. Forget about facing all the members of the Yu Family alone, even dealing with this one master does not seem to be an easy task.

    ¡°Beast, listen, my name is ¡®Yu Yan¡¯. In terms of relationships, I am Feng¡¯er¡¯s uncle. You disabled Feng¡¯er, I¡¯ll be the first not to forgive you!¡± Yu Yan, who emerged from the crowd eager to fight Huang Xiaolong, arrogantly stated. ¡°Feng¡¯er honed his True Qi 92 times, he is a young prodigy. You managing to disable Feng¡¯er, must have been insidious. Furthermore, the martial arts world is vast, and cultivation level isn¡¯t everything. Feng¡¯er lacked experience and maturity in combat techniques, which gave you an opportunity. However, your luck ends with me! I¡¯ll grind you under my feet to let you know how big the gap is between us!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± At these words, Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud. ¡°After talking for so long, you just wanted to say that your Qi cultivation level is not as good as that eunuch Yu Feng, but your combat power is higher than his, right? But in my view, all of this is irrelevant. Alright, since you want to fight, let¡¯s get started. However, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you all, if you all attack together, you might be able to hold on and not collapse. In a one-on-one combat, you¡¯re basically dead in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Yu Zhe interjected. ¡°Brother Yan, since this person was able to disable Feng¡¯ er, he certainly has some tricks. Although your combat experience and martial arts application are far superior to Feng¡¯er, in this duel, you can¡¯t be careless! Understand? We, the members of the Yu Family, don¡¯t usually make a move, but when we do, it should shake the world! Make a move and show the might!¡±

    ¡°Second Master, this is not a duel.¡± Yu Yan responded, somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°I do not admit that there is equality between this beast and myself in this duel. Because duels are on an equal footing, but, is this beast qualified to be equal to me?¡±

    Yu Yan became an ancient martial arts master in his teens and has practiced for several decades, gaining a significant reputation even among the major ancient martial arts families in Huaxia. He is a senior to Yu Feng, and if they fought, he could defeat Yu Feng in a couple of moves. Therefore, in his fight against Huang Xiaolong, Yu Yan despises his opponent psychologically, even with the attitude of killing a small ant.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Really good at bragging, as though every member of the Yu Family is invincible. But in my view, you all are a bunch of idiots. Later, when you are defeated by me, the Yu Family will lose face! Hahaha! Come on! I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

    Then, Yu Zhe led the members and servants of the Yu Family to retreat, making room for the duel.

    Lin Family members behind Huang Xiaolong, as well as Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, also retreated.

    Huang Xiaolong and Yu Yan, stood face to face, their surroundings cleared.

    A big fight was about to begin!

    Now, the Yu Family is dominant, and Yu Yan clearly looked down on Huang Xiaolong, uttering many contemptuous words. If things turned out as Huang Xiaolong proclaimed and he wins, it would be an open slap in their face! The morale of the Yu Family would be severely damaged!

    Clang!!!!!!

    Yu Yan drew his sword from its sheath!

    A cold light burst forth!

    ¡°Beast! My treasured blade can slice through iron like mud, and it weighs 456 kilos. I¡¯ve used this blade to kill 32 ancient martial arts grandmasters!¡± In Yu Yan¡¯s eyes, there was a touch of fanatic bloodlust. As he drew his sword, his sharpness reached an extreme.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It gave people a subtle feeling of unity between man and sword!

    ¡°Now, I will use this treasured blade to chop off your head and use your blood to offer to my divine blade. Your death under this treasured blade is also considered an honor.¡± Yu Yan proudly stated. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you, you can also take a weapon and then fight against me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have a divine weapon?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled a few times, a playful expression emerged on his face, he chuckled and said. ¡°Coincidentally, I also have a pretty good weapon. Well, today I¡¯ll give you a glimpse of my weapon. If any of you from the Yu Family can die under my weapon, that would also be considered an honorable death!¡±

    Saying that, Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Chalice, lifting the lid!

    ¡­

 Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Artifact Refiner!

    Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Artifact Refiner!

    Huang Xiaolong has a so-called ¡°Divine Weapon?

    This left those who were familiar with Huang Xiaolong perplexed.

    Truth be told, Huang Xiaolong had never used any kind of weapon when battling others!

    Was he about to make an exception today?

    Subsequently, many people grew curious and wanted to know what weapon Huang Xiaolong would bring forth to compete against Yu Yan¡¯s precious blade, capable of cutting through iron like butter.

    Yu Yan simply stood there, holding his blade, wearing a mockingly smug look on his face while watching Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®Little Long¡¯s Yin Spirit Tube, is clearly a Magic Artifact for housing Yin Spirits and ghosts, capable of accommodating countless fierce ghosts¡­ Could it be that he has also kept some weapon in this Yin Spirit Tube?¡¯ The most dubious of them all was Ma Chuxia.

    Huang Xiaolong curled his mouth in an almost smiling manner, directly lifting the lid of the Yin Spirit Tube, with but a thought he beckoned, ¡°Come out~~¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    A dense black air shot up towards the sky. Within the black aura, a dragon¡¯s roar seemed to echo!

    Huge waves of Yin Qi spread everywhere!

    Almost instantly, even the moisture in the air froze into frost!

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co

    It was as if winter had arrived!

    ¡°Hmph! What is this oddity?¡± Yu Zhe and the others all began summoning their True Qi to resist this all-pervading Yin Qi.

    Right above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, there was a snake shadow that looked real yet illusionary¨Cit was more than twenty meters long, with Yin Qi rolling around it.

    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the terrifying Yin Snake from the beryl pond at Dragon Ridge!¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying exclaimed in unison.

    They never expected that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s so-called ¡°Divine Weapon¡± would turn out to be the dreadful Yin Snake lurking in the beryl pond!

    This was a python that after death did not disperse, instead it absorbed the Yin Qi, swallowed numerous water ghosts, and cultivated to become a ferocious creature! It nearly annihilated a group of experts from the Bian Family!

    It was later tamed by Huang Xiaolong!

    Unexpectedly, Huang Xiaolong released this Yin Snake to fight against the elite warriors from the Yu Family!

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying had personally witnessed the monstrous savagery of the Yin Snake. Now, seeing Huang Xiaolong summon it, they were certain of their victory.

    ¡°Hmph! Unexpectedly, you would resort to such sorcery! However, we the Yu Family, how could we be afraid of you?¡± Yu Yan took a slight step back, holding his precious blade horizontally in front of his chest, protecting himself, the True Qi within his body consolidating. Above his head, it seemed as if a blistering sun was steadily rising, radiating an ancient charm.

    This Yu Yan indeed stood among the elite warriors. Despite facing the Yin Snake summoned by Huang Xiaolong, he showed no fear. On the contrary, it brought forth an unprecedented fighting spirit in him! This was in stark contrast to the Bian Family¡¯s members who were initially slaughtered by the Yin Snake!

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong did not immediately order the Yin Snake to attack Yu Yan, he merely laughed, ¡°This is my weapon. However, it¡¯s still but a half-finished product. Now, I will refine it into a real weapon!¡±

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong finished speaking, he extended his right index finger sketching in mid-air¨Cactually drawing symbols on the Yin Snake¡¯s head and body!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed was extremely quick. One by one, the obscure symbols swiftly took shape.

    Each symbol shone brightly and seemed somewhat connected forming mini-Fomations.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡± Yu Yan appeared slightly dazed, not knowing what Huang Xiaolong was doing.

    ¡°This¡­it looks like¡­could it possibly be¡­is it really¡­¡± Yu Zhe stared wide-eyed at the Yin Snake, his mind spinning rapidly. He seemed to have a vague guess, but this assumption was so staggering that Yu Zhe simply didn¡¯t dare to confirm it. ¡°Could it be the rumored, long lost¡­ method of¡­ Artifact Refining?¡±

    Artifact Refining!

    Just like Alchemy, it was a precious ancient art; in ancient times, Alchemists and Artifact Refiners were highly revered¨Ceven in front of the monarch of a country, they didn¡¯t need to bow!

    Moreover, it was reputed that the Artifact Refiners¡¯ status in the ancient period was even higher than that of the Alchemists. This was because many of the Artifact Refiners were true immortals!

    What defines a True Immortal?

    Spit thunder! Diving underwater without drowning! Walking through fire without burning! Summoning winds and thunderstorms! Transforming beans into an army!

    This is the mark of a True Man!

    ¡°Impossible! This unassuming brat, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s an Artifact Refiner, much less a True Man! He must be putting on a show, bluffing!¡± Yu Zhe furiously shook his head, desperately dismissing the suspicions in his mind.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong had quickly finished etching the glyphs and formations onto the Yin-Snake.

    The next moment¡­

    The Yin-Snake emitted an incredibly divine radiance, so blinding that no one could keep their eyes open.

    Soon, the radiance began to shrink continuously, ultimately transforming into something that looked like a jade bracelet.

    This jade bracelet was exquisite, like lamb-fat jade, its entire body a flawless white. On its surface, intricate glyphs had been etched into it, emitting a gentle glow. It had a mystical, antique semblance.

    The design of the jade bracelet was that of a python, its head ferocious and connected to its tail, forming a circular shape.

    Huang Xiaolong stretched out his right hand, and the jade bracelet fit snugly on his wrist, its size just right.

    ¡°Well, this is my weapon now. Just freshly crafted. Compared to my weapon, the knife you¡¯re holding is nothing but scrap metal,¡± Huang Xiaolong jested with a smirk.

    ¡°Brother Yan, kill him! This man¡­this man could potentially be an Artifact Refiner, a kind thought to be extinct! Kill him!¡± Yu Zhe shouted in alarm.

    Yu Yan, with his extensive combat experience, roared loudly. With a force that seemed to shake mountains and rivers, he held the hilt of his knife with both hands, raising it high above his head, before chopping down towards Huang Xiaolong.

    The aura of this strike was as terrifying as a mountain, able to crush anything, with nothing that could withstand it!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The blade¡¯s gleam, as sharp as a whip, slashed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a slight smile and flicked his right wrist. The jade bracelet on his wrist broke out in a glow and transformed into a snake-shaped whip.

    This whip was all white, with a chilling coldness exuding from it, as if it could freeze anything.

    In the flash of a moment, Huang Xiaolong whipped it towards Yu Yan.

    Crack~~!

    With a lash, it burst the air and made a sound like a gun!

    Next, the whip swept across, shattering the attacking blade gleam into cold powder which then burst and shattered on impact against Yu Yan¡¯s body in a flash.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~!!!!!!¡± Yu Yan emitted a heart-wrenching scream, like a pig being slaughtered. His body was enveloped in a chilling aura, and at a speed visible to the naked eye, rapidly frozen into an ice statue.

    The next moment-

    Bang~~~!!!!!!

    The ice statue exploded, turning into a flurry of ice shards scattering all around.

    Death!

    Yu Family expert, Yu Yan, dead!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Instantly killed!

    The Yin-Snake was inherently powerful comparable to a Ghost King. Now that Huang Xiaolong had etched formations on it and refined it into a Magic Artifact, naturally its power had reached its peak.

    Faced with this, the likes of Yu Yan, an experienced Grandmaster, were caught off guard and killed instantly!

    Huang Xiaolong, holding his Yin-Snake whip, took a step towards the Yu family¡¯s crew. Behind him, the wind whipped up a storm. He held his Magic Artifact like a deity, addressing Yu Zhe and the others. ¡°I said it before, coming together, you may hold on for a while, but one by one, it¡¯s a suicide mission!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Chapter 733: I will crush your pride!

    Chapter 733: Chapter 733: I will crush your pride!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s near-invincible image had been imprinted in everyone¡¯s hearts!

    In an extremely short span of time, he had transformed a formless shadow into a magical weapon, a feat so miraculous and ingenious, it exceeded the understanding of any ordinary person. Furthermore, this technique held a sense of intrigue that inspired a sense of awe and veneration in people.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t boasting. At this moment, he was indeed confronting all the masters in the Yu Family single-handedly. It wasn¡¯t the reckless act of a moth diving into a flame, but genuine strength, so overwhelming that it left everyone breathless!

    The death of Yu Yan brought great disgrace to the Yu Family. Meanwhile, those siding with Huang Xiaolong swelled with pride and a sense of glory. However, power holders like the Bai Family and the Shu Family who had curried favour with the Yu Family, plus other dignitaries from Binhai, were now filled with deep regret!

    They began to realise that they might have chosen the wrong side and that if Huang Xiaolong managed to subdue the Yu Family, he might settle scores with them on the spot!

    The Yu Family members, led by Yu Zhe, unconsciously retreated a step and looked at Huang Xiaolong with extreme horror.

    A lot of thoughts crossed Yu Zhe¡¯s mind¨C

    ¡°An Artifact Refiner! This guy is actually an Artifact Refiner that was thought to be extinct! Moreover, his refining skills have reached the pinnacle! The whip in his hand is a master-level piece! So extraordinary! If this kind of talent¡­could be utilised by my Yu Family to craft a batch of weapons¡­ then¡­¡±

    Yu Zhe¡¯s heart pounded with excitement!

    He seemed to vaguely see a golden opportunity for the rise of the Yu Family!

    Almost within a blink of an eye, Yu Zhe had made a decision. ¡°Hold on, young man, I have something to say!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, just more bluster?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted with a smirk. Still, he didn¡¯t pay much heed to Yu Zhe and continued to toy with the magic artifact in his hand.

    wuxiaworld.site

    The artifact, crafted from the Yin Snake, turned out to be quite successful. It had three forms¨C

    The first one¡­ an ordinary bracelet.

    The second one¡­ transforming into a Yin Snake whip.

    The third one¡­ transforming back into a Yin Snake.

    ¡°Son, you should know that our Yu Family is an ancient family with a history of thousands of years and resources that are unfathomably deep. Our family members number in tens of thousands with hidden masters and talents aplenty. We, the Yu Family, are domineering and ruthless, swallowing expanses to constantly increase our power, showing no signs of weakness. By crippling Feng¡¯er and killing Yan, we should be seeking vengeance on you. However, now I¡¯m giving you an opportunity! I, representing the Family Head, declare that all past grudges between us and you shall be settled! As long as you join our Yu Family, become one of us, and make all efforts in refining weapons for us, rest assured, our Family will not treat you unfairly. Besides the Family Head¡¯s several sons, he also has a few young and beautiful daughters who are dearly loved. You can marry one of them, and thus you would become one of us, the son-in-law of the Family Head, a position of esteemed honor!¡±

    As Yu Zhe spoke, he became increasingly pleased with his own notion. He felt that exchanging Yu Feng¡¯s castration and Yu Yan¡¯s life for an Artifact Refiner believed to be extinct would be an extremely profitable deal, and it would even help elevate the Yu Family to become the leading family among the top ten martial families in Huaxia!

    If Huang Xiaolong agreed, even the Family Head would be overjoyed and would generously reward Yu Zhe for this merit.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have a magic artifact in your hand. Yes, a magic artifact is powerful, but here we have dozens of grandmasters who can take you down together, lightning fast. It¡¯s impossible for you to resist. Depending on an external force, it¡¯s impossible to dominate. Your actual strength is too weak. You have to seek shelter under a powerful entity, so that it can boost you to greater strength. The Yu Family is your best choice! Therefore, today, I declare one more thing: from now on, you will be the Lord of Binhai! If you disdain the Bai Family, I will personally eliminate the entire Bai Family to please you now.¡±

    ¡°Ah?! No! No! Lord Yu Zhe! No!¡± This announcement terrified Bai Chong and his son Bai Guang. They had never imagined their Bai Family was merely a pawn in the eyes of the Yu Family, and not an important one at that, but one that could be discarded like trash at any time. Upon reflection, it was truly a sad predicament.

    ¡°Have you finished?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong with a grin. At his will, the Yin Snake whip in his hand turned back into a jade bracelet and adorned his wrist once again. ¡°You want me to submit to the Yu Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Yu Zhe replied. ¡°To turn hostility into friendship. Actually, it¡¯s not exactly submission, but becoming the son-in-law of the Yu Family. It¡¯s an honour.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yu Zhe was taken aback.

    ¡°Initially, I wanted to kill all of you. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a teasing smile. ¡°Killing you would be like stomping on a swarm of ants, which is of no benefit to me. Instead, why not turn you into slaves, make you serve me for the rest of your life and become my lackeys.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~~Hahahaha~~~~~~¡±

    Crazy laughter!

    The members of the Yu Family roared in laughter until their sides ached, tears streaming down their faces from mirth.

    ¡°So hilarious! This is too funny!¡± Yu Zhe couldn¡¯t stop laughing, his facial muscles twitching uncontrollably. ¡°Young man, you need to understand this: members of our Yu Family would rather die than be humiliated. If you kill us because you¡¯re stronger than us, it¡¯s fair. But making us submit to you or become your slaves? That¡¯s just a pipe dream.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the members of our Yu Family have unparalleled dignity and unparalleled pride! Killing us might be easy. But making us submit? That would be ten, hundred, or even thousand times more difficult!¡± Another member of the Yu Family proclaimed, chest puffed out in defiance

    The onlookers silently agreed with them.

    True, it was easier to kill than to control a man.

    Making a person willingly be manipulated, controlled, and submit without resistance was often much more difficult than killing them.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I, as a person, really enjoy accomplishing things others find incredibly hard to do.¡± Huang Xiaolong declared with great enthusiasm. ¡°Today, I want to turn you all into slaves and make you submit to me, kneel, and bow.¡±

    ¡°I would rather die than be manipulated by someone!¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, let¡¯s apprehend him together, bring him back and torture him until he agrees to refine weapons for us.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°He turned Young Master Feng into a eunuch, so we could castrate him first!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hehe~~ you people don¡¯t want to be my slaves and claim to have a backbone, now I want to see whether you truly refuse to yield or not¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. Then, he took a yellow paper talisman out of his bag.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to trample your pride under my feet and crush it!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Headshot!

    Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Headshot!

    Yu Zhe and his companions, of course, couldn¡¯t believe it. They couldn¡¯t believe that their pride would be trampled by Huang Xiaolong! It was simply impossible! Being from prominent families, they were raised since childhood to possess profound pride that seeped into their very bones, a pride that would not allow them to bow to anyone. If they met those stronger than themselves, they would respect and defer to them, but never kneel and kowtow, let alone become slaves.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Yu Zhe and others with a faintly mocking smile, then bit his right index finger instantly, squeezed out a drop of fresh blood, and casually smeared the blood on the yellow talisman paper in his hand.

    The talisman infused with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blood emanated an enchanting light, mysterious in the extreme.

    The next second¡ª-

    Huang Xiaolong threw the talisman casually!

    Whiz, whiz, whiz~~

    The talismans flew toward Yu Zhe and his companions, as rampant as stormy flowers.

    Yu Zhe growled and diverted at once. He tried to repel the talismans with his True Qi. However, before he could react, one of the talismans stuck directly on his forehead. A strange thing then happened; the talisman seemed to be absorbed into his forehead like a sponge soaking water!

    Or perhaps it could be said that the talisman penetrated into Yu Zhe¡¯s brain and vanished without a trace!

    At the same time, the other members and servants of the Yu Family suffered the same fate, all of them were hit!

    Silence!

    Deathly silence on the scene!

    wuxiaworld.site

    The members of the Yu Family looked at each other in bewilderment, unable to understand what was going on.

    Soon, a subtle feeling welled up in their hearts!

    Each of them felt an odd connection that seemed to have formed between them and Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°What did you do to us? You monster! What exactly did you do?¡± Yu Zhe exploded in fury, glowering at Huang Xiaolong, his hate and killing intent accumulated to the utmost. He wished he could rush over and shatter Huang Xiaolong immediately. Yu Zhe regretted it very much. He shouldn¡¯t have negotiated terms with Huang Xiaolong at the beginning. They should have fought together, attacked Huang Xiaolong with lightning speed, giving him no chance!

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Just now I put some ¡®Thunder Penetration Talismans¡¯ directly into your brains. The talismans contain my blood, so even if you flee to the ends of the earth, I can still sense your presence and location,¡± Huang Xiaolong said confidently. ¡°Presumably, you¡¯ve also perceived the subtle link between us, right? This link can never be erased. Now, the only path for you is to be obedient and serve me. Oh yes, the Thunder Penetration Talismans are inside your heads, and with a thought, they will explode¡­ Do you get it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were casual, but for the people of the Yu Family, it was tantamount to a death sentence!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did this happen?¡±

    The members of the Yu Family were terrified, their bodies stiffened and dare not move. Based on their instinct, they half believed and half doubted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Hurry up and¡­ and take that talisman¡­ from¡­ from inside our brains! Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Yu Zhe stammered. This second in command of the Yu family seemed as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, feeling the threat of death and tremendous fear for the first time in his life.

    ¡°Alright, can we stop chattering? Kneel down quickly. Do not test my patience because, with a thought, all of your heads will explode!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled to himself.

    ¡°Young lad, let¡¯s¡­let¡¯s¡­ forget about it today. We were being impulsive. Can we transform hostility into friendship? I will immediately return and report, and assure you that, from today onward, the Yu Family will not trouble you. How about that? Peace is priceless, okay?¡± Yu Zhe dared not act recklessly.

    ¡°You people are quite troublesome,¡± Huang Xiaolong complained impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve made my terms clear, but you¡¯re still avoiding the point¡­ Alright, I will countdown to three. If you don¡¯t kneel down and swear loyalty by then, I¡¯ll blow your heads off.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± A man from the Yu Family, around forty years old with 83 channels of True Qi condensed in his body, stepped forward with a defiant look. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you really dare to kill us! Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Yu family will retaliate with our full force? Even if you are not afraid, what about those around you? You think you can protect them always? Moreover, I absolutely do not believe that you can annihilate us with a thought by placing a talisman in our heads. Do you think you are a god?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~Don¡¯t believe me? Then let me make you believe¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    With a thought¨C

    BOOM~~~~~!!!!!!

    A loud explosion!

    The head of the defiant Yu Family member exploded with a bang, and like a ripe watermelon bursting open, pieces of brain, blood, and shards of bone sprayed out in all directions.

    The headless body staggered and crashed to the ground.

    Dead.

    Head blown apart.

    Silence!

    A hush fell over them!

    Next moment¡ª-

    ¡°Ah~~~ His head exploded! It really exploded! How horrifying! Terrifying!¡± Many celebs and nobles of Binhai were so frightened that they squatted and buried their heads into the ground, their faces pale as sheets.

    A man, a once-powerful grand master, who just now was still bragging and looking formidable, was rendered lifeless in an instant without any signs. A life was extinguished just like that.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s means and ruthless execution finally deterred the Yu Family. Yu Zhe and the others lost all color from their faces, their scalps tingling, their legs shaking.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Listen up, I¡¯ll count to three. Kneel and submit to me as slaves or meet the same fate as him. One~~~~~~¡±

    ¡°No! I¡­ I don¡¯t want my head to explode! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡­ I will kneel! I will kneel! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± A member of the Yu family, 20 years old and having condensed 81 channels of True Qi, considered a small genius, finally broke down, knelt before Huang Xiaolong, and repeatedly kowtowed, ¡°Master, master, I submit! I submit! Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good. You won¡¯t have to die.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded jestingly, then continued to count down. ¡°Two~~~~~¡±

    Right before Huang Xiaolong was about to count ¡°three¡±, eventually, the Yu Family members, led by Yu Zhe, all knelt down, kowtowed to Huang Xiaolong, and cried mournfully, ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­¡±

    Yu Zhe was in tears, calling Huang Xiaolong his master, shaking all over, having lost every shred of his dignity. Facing Huang Xiaolong felt like confronting the heavens, he couldn¡¯t dare entertain any thoughts of rebellion. His only option was to be obedient; otherwise, they¡¯d get shattered by the overwhelming currents.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°A bunch of dogs and chickens, and they presumed to challenge me! Killing you is easy. Making you bow and kowtow to me is also easy¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Seeing the Yu Family members kneeling on the ground, Huang Xiaolong suddenly felt a thrilling feeling.

    Delighted!

    This is power! This is dignity! This is execution!

    In this world, only extreme power and unrivalled capabilities can earn respect! Only then can they strike fear and submission in others!

    ¡­

 Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Chapter 735: The Lord of Binhai!

    Chapter 735: Chapter 735: The Lord of Binhai!

    Yu Zhe and the others, all knelt down in submission, acknowledging Huang Xiaolong as their master.

    The other elites and dignitaries of Binhai present were dizzy with disbelief, feeling as if they were caught in an unreal dream.

    Today, the Yu family arrived pompously, ready to hold a summit, establish puppet families, devour Binhai, annihilate the Lin family, and intimidate Huang Xiaolong.

    However, contrary to their plans, they ended up kneeling collectively like humble servants, trampled under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet.

    Those who supported Huang Xiaolong, such as the Lin family, Sun family, Cui Feiyan, Chairman Cui, and Chairman Qiu, were full of joy and admiration.

    On the other hand, the Shu family and the Bai family were terrified.

    The next second¡ª-

    Thump~~!

    Old Master Shu, the family head of the Shu family, knelt towards Huang Xiaolong, deeply repentant and pleading. ¡°Master Long¡­ Our Shu family¡­ Our Shu family¡­ is willing to serve you all our lives¡­without any treachery! We beg for your forgiveness for our previous foolishness¡­¡±

    With Old Master Shu¡¯s kneeling, the entire Shu family also knelt, not daring to take a breath.

    Then came Bai Chong and Bai Guang, along with the rest of the Bai family, hurriedly kneeling, their faces pale.

    In a blink of an eye, all the elites and dignitaries of Binhai present knelt on the ground.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Huang Xiaolong signaled with his eyes for the Lin family and the Sun family, as well as Gao family¡¯s puppet, not to kneel.

    ¡°Little Long¡¯s methods are simply devilish¡­¡± Ma Chuxia nodded deeply, her eyes filled with deep love and admiration. ¡°From today on, Little Long is the master of Binhai, without any doubt. He stands at the pinnacle of Binhai, admired by all. Furthermore, some key members of the Yu family, one of the ten ancient martial arts families, have become his slaves¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Long¡¯s various methods are all earth-shattering and inexhaustible.¡± Xia Ying agreed. ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful to be Little Long¡¯s woman¡­ hehe, perhaps it¡¯s a blessing that I¡¯ve cultivated for several lifetimes.¡±

    ¡°I do not wish for today¡¯s events to be widely spread.¡± Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze, eventually settling on Yu Zhe¡¯s face.

    Yu Zhe felt as if he had been struck by lightning, he quickly replied. ¡°Yes, yes, master, when I return to the family, I will come up with some lies to deceive the family head¡­ rest assured, master, we will keep our mouths shut.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Not that I fear anything, but the Long Rising Martial Arts Championship will start soon and I want to enjoy it fully. Therefore, I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb the ancient martial arts families prematurely. If things blow up, I¡¯ll no longer be able to have fun at the championship.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°Master, you are¡­ you are¡­going to participate in the Long Rising Martial Arts Championship?¡± Yu Zhe asked trembling. ¡°But¡­ but only¡­only the talents from the ten ancient martial arts families are allowed to¡­to¡­to participate. You, master?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am qualified. I will represent the Ying family to compete.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°At that time, I want to meet this so-called Ancient Martial Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba.¡±

    The people of the Yu family were shocked.

    They realized that this devilish person in front of them plans on participating in the Long Rising Martial Arts Championship in a few months. With his methods, he is likely to dominate the championship¡­

    ¡°Could it be the master¡¯s ambition is to control the ten ancient martial arts families in Huaxia?¡± Yu Zhe was terrified but felt a surge of excitement in his heart!

    If Huang Xiaolong could really take over the ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia, he would stand at the pinnacle of the ancient martial world! Serving Huang Xiaolong as a slave wouldn¡¯t be disgraceful anymore; rather, it would become a kind of honor!

    ¡°You do not need to ask more about this.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then his gaze shifted to Bai Guang. ¡°That day, I told you that even if I wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t do it at that hotel but today¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Bai Guang was terrified.

    Quickly slipping into the role of a slave, Yu Zhe, sensing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intentions, stood up, rushed over, and killed Bai Chong and Bai Guang with one palm strike.

    ¡°Alright, today¡¯s game concludes here. I need to go home now, you all can disperse.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, smiled lazily, immediately called for his wives, and then turned and left.

    ¡°Master, can¡­ can we¡­ can we go now?¡± Yu Zhe¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°Little Long, wait for me¡­¡± Cui Feiyan also chased after Huang Xiaolong.

    The people present didn¡¯t dare to discuss anything. After dealing with the corpses of Bai Chong and his son Bai Guang, they all left.

    ¡°Second Master, we¡­ we really¡­ really boarded¡­ a pirate ship¡­¡± A member of the Yu family, with a mournful face, said to Yu Zhe.

    Yu Zhe¡¯s eyes flickered, his expression was uncertain. ¡°Shut up! This ship may not necessarily be a pirate ship!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± A group of the Yu family members and servants, looked puzzled.

    ¡°He¡­ He¡­ He is unfathomable¡­ Not only an artifact refiner with magical abilities, but he can also hide symbols in people¡¯s bodies, in their brains, and killing someone is just a thought away¡­ In my life, I, Yu Zhe, have seen countless heroic figures, but never such a monster¡­ It¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the future.¡± There was a decisiveness in Yu Zhe¡¯s eyes. ¡°Listen well! From now on, no one can have the thoughts of blasphemy against the master! You can¡¯t even think about it! Who knows, he may be able to perceive our thoughts from afar. If we anger the master, he might kill us from miles away with just a thought, this is no joke. Besides, I have a feeling¡­ Being a slave to the master could lead to great prospects!¡±

    As he said this, Yu Zhe licked his lips and murmured, ¡°Whether this trip to Binhai is a blessing or a curse, it¡¯s too early to tell. Right, let¡¯s get our story straight before we go back to the family. We can¡¯t let anything slip.¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong did not return to Wolong Villa.

    What¡¯s done is done, and the Lin family does not need his protection anymore.

    Ji Zhengyu said goodbye and went back to his family.

    As for those slaves, Huang Xiaolong let them stay at the Wolong Villa, under the command of the Lin family and Lin Zicong.

    Huang Xiaolong, with Lin Jing, Cui Feiyan, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Song Yuru, Sun Wei¡­ and other wives, returned to the seaside villa.

    Going back home!

    Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t been home in months and was a little homesick for his home in Binhai.

    A few cars drove to the sea view villa area.

    Huang Xiaolong took his wives and entered the area.

    However, just as they approached the front doorway, they saw a beautiful woman pacing back and forth, seeming to be waiting for someone, a slight anxiousness was visible on her face.

    The woman was in her twenties, with a cherry-like mouth and pointed chin. Wearing a ladies¡¯ tailored suit, long, straight hair, a pencil skirt, and high-heeled shoes, her body had striking curves like a supermodel.

    ¡°Huh? Miss Beautiful Teacher, are you looking for me?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly called out.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The woman standing at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s front door wasn¡¯t anyone else but his beautiful teacher Chu Tingting.

    Chu Tingting, together with Song Yuru, Sun Wei, and Shu Qinghan, was known as one of the Four Flowers of Binhai University!

    She and Huang Xiaolong had some ambiguous experiences together!

    At this moment, hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, Chu Tingting responded cheerfully, ¡°Little Long¡­Little Long, you¡¯re finally home!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Chapter 736 I! Want! You!

    Chapter 736: Chapter 736 I! Want! You!

    ¡°Eh? Beautiful teacher, do you really need something from me?¡± Huang Xiaolong winked at the stunning Chu Tingting with a smile.

    On his return to Binhai City, Huang Xiaolong had mentioned Chu Tingting in a WeChat message, but he never expected Chu Tingting to be ardently waiting for him at home.

    Upon seeing Chu Tingting, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives all sent out ambiguous laughs.

    ¡°Ahem~~¡± Ma Chuxia cleared her throat. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re about to have another sister. That¡¯s nice, we could set up a few tables for Mahjong now.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a teacher at our school~~¡± Song Yuru and Sun Wei laughed.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flirtatious nature wasn¡¯t new to his wives, both old and young, and they took it in stride.

    They now resembled a real family, often joking and teasing, with great warmth and sweetness, like true sisters.

    ¡°Student Xiaolong¡­¡± Chu Tingting, realizing she was the butt of their joke, was embarrassed by her decision to privately come to see her male student. This feeling was intensified by the fact that two of her students, Song Yuru and Sun Wei, were present.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s pretty face was flushed, like a tempting, ripe red apple, both mature and charming.

    However, it seemed she needed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s help with something important, so she gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Student Xiaolong, could we chat privately for a while?¡±

    ¡°Sure~~~¡± Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, his wives answered in unison with laughter.

    ¡°Alright, we shouldn¡¯t intrude. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll play inside. I have the keys.¡± Lin Jing had the keys to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s villa and had helped keep the place clean and tidy during the months he was away.

    wuxiaworld.site

    With that, Lin Jing unlocked the door and led the group of beauties inside, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Well, dear teacher, let¡¯s take a stroll around the neighborhood,¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Tingting nodded agreeably.

    The two walked side by side in the exquisite villa community.

    The birch trees stood tall like sentinels, and the osmanthus trees were in full bloom. The falling flower petals resembled rain in the evening breeze. The enchanting scent was truly intoxicating.

    As they walked silently together like a young couple, Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when Huang Xiaolong pretended to be her boyfriend at a class reunion, stirring a sense of warmth in her heart.

    She had fallen for Huang Xiaolong, blurring lines between reality and their ruse.

    Although she never said it, her heart was sincere.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s lips curved charmingly, her beautiful eyes slanting into crescents, ¡°Student Xiaolong, what about you and those beauties?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they are my wives,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a serious face.

    ¡°Cut it out~~~¡± Chu Tingting pouted.

    She thought it was a joke. It¡¯s modern times after all; how could anyone have so many beautiful wives? What, did he think himself an ancient emperor or a wealthy landowner?

    On second thought, Chu Tingting had to admit Huang Xiaolong was no ordinary man. The more she got in touch with him, the more she was drawn to him.

    ¡°Student Xiaolong, who are you really?¡± Chu Tingting asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.

    Compared to Lin Jing, Ma Chuxia, and even Song Yuru, Chu Tingting¡¯s understanding of Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t as deep. From their first encounter to now, Huang Xiaolong remained a mystery that Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t solve.

    ¡°Me? Pretty Miss, I¡¯m a man who can do anything.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Little Long, you sure can talk big.¡± Chu Tingting made a teasing face at Huang Xiaolong, super cute. ¡°Since you claim to be capable of anything, can you do me a favor this time?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, pretty Miss, what do you need help with this time? Something dirty you came across? Or perhaps you want me to play your boyfriend again?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s face flushed tomato red, as she stuttered, ¡°Little Long, you¡­ you guessed right¡­ er¡­ er¡­ could you¡­ could you pretend to be¡­ my¡­ my boyfriend again¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Play that game again? Pretty Miss, are you going to a class reunion?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, a bit dumbfounded.

    ¡°Not a reunion.¡± Chu Tingting said bashfully, ¡°The situation is a little complicated this time¡­ I¡­ I want to invite you home¡­ for my grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been studying and teaching in Binhai for several years¡­ I must bring a boyfriend home this time¡­ otherwise¡­ my mom¡­ she¡¯d lose face.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Pretty Miss, the internet says, renting a boyfriend to go home for the New Year¡­ are you planning to rent me to go home for your grandfather¡¯s birthday?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up a bit. ¡°Pretty Miss, where is your hometown?¡±

    Chu Tingting was not a local of Binhai. She finished her university studies in Binhai and then started teaching at Binhai University after graduation.

    ¡°Little Long, my hometown is ¡®Ma City¡¯, you must know it, right?¡± Chu Tingting asked.

    Ma City, a county-level city, located between Binhai City and Jiangnan City.

    While Ma City is definitely smaller than Binhai and Jiangnan City, its level of economic development is not bad. In Huaxia, it could be barely considered a top-tier third-tier city, somewhat touching the fringe of second-tier cities.

    ¡°Little Long, if you have no objection¡­ then¡­ can we¡­ leave tomorrow¡­ to head to Ma City together?¡± Chu Tingting looked at Huang Xiaolong with hopeful eyes like a girl¡¯s prayer.

    If Huang Xiaolong were to reject her, she would be heartbroken.

    ¡°Pretty Miss, I have just returned to Binhai¡­ now I must accompany you to Ma City¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pretended to be troubled.

    ¡°That¡­ Little Long, I know it¡¯s a bit rushed¡­ but¡­ but¡­ how about this, I¡­ I can pay you.¡± Chu Tingting said with a ¡°bribe¡± offer. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all my secret savings that I¡¯ve collected over the years. It took me quite some time to save up.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, seeing Chu Tingting¡¯s beautiful face blushing slightly. He felt a strange warmth in his heart. ¡°Alright, alright, pretty Miss, I¡¯ll agree to it. However, I don¡¯t want the money.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Chu Tingting asked in a mumble.

    ¡°I want you!¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a laugh.

    In an instant, Chu Tingting¡¯s face turned crimson. Her heart pounding wildly. She was not angry though, instead she was filled with joy. She scolded, ¡°You rascal! How dare you flirt with a teacher!¡±

    As she spoke, she gently extended her hand to hit Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong casually grabbed Chu Tingting¡¯s dainty hand, soft and smooth on touch. Next, Huang Xiaolong domineeringly put his arm around Chu Tingting¡¯s slender waist, pulling her into his arms, lowered his head, and placed a smooch on her adorable red lips.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After three long minutes,

    Chu Tingting looked at Huang Xiaolong dreamily, her body seemed to have melted. She scolded Huang Xiaolong half-laughing-half-angry, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far¡­ how could you just kiss me¡­¡±

    ¡°Pretty Miss, to pretend to be your boyfriend, I must warm up. We need to get closer so that your family won¡¯t see through us.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, trying to exploit the situation, ¡°Pretty Miss, it¡¯s all just practice~~ So, let¡¯s not waste time, let¡¯s practice one more time.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Huang Xiaolong kissed her again!

    ¡­

 Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Chapter 737: Regaining Your Dignity for You!

    Chapter 737: Chapter 737: Regaining Your Dignity for You!

    Just like that¡­

    Huang Xiaolong, with Chu Tingting¡¯s small waist in his arms, practiced kissing back and forth for over half an hour, eventually melting her reservations away with his lips.

    Tingting, leaning on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, whimpered, ¡°You¡¯re bad, you¡¯re bad, so bad¡­ you obviously have so many wives, yet¡­yet¡­you still won¡¯t let me be¡­ you clearly know I¡¯m your teacher, yet you still treat me like this¡­ bad guy¡­¡±

    That voice contained barely a hint of anger; it was more like a soft stream of affection, deep-rooted feelings indeed!

    ¡°Alright, Tingting. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Tingting. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll accompany you home to visit your grandfather,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯ve kissed you, I¡¯m responsible for you. Let¡¯s do it one more time¡ª-¡±

    Chu Tingting¡¯s lips were silenced once again.

    ¡­

    After seeing off Chu Tingting, Huang Xiaolong returned to his mansion.

    A group of wives were sitting on the couch, chatting cheerfully.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong entered, the wives stopped their discussion, lifting their gossiping eyes to stare at Huang Xiaolong.

    Zhou Mi checked her wristwatch. ¡°Over an hour¡­ hmm, Master Long, you must have seduced that beauty, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, I will seduce you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, staring at her threateningly.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°Master Long! Seduce me! Seduce me!¡± Zhou Mi asked, her face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Pfff~~~~ Mimi, your expression is really slutty.¡± Miao Erfang chuckled.

    ¡°Who was it that said they were going to give their first time to Master Long?¡± Zhou Mi retorted, looking disdainfully at Miao Erfang.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down on the sofa, with Xia Ying in one arm and Lin Jing in the other. ¡°I¡¯m planning on taking a trip out of town tomorrow, heading to Ma City. Binhai has become a little boring. I don¡¯t need to worry about your safety anymore¡­¡±

    Indeed, for Huang Xiaolong, Binhai City held no more allure. He was practically the ruler of Binhai. Moreover, with Ying Kexin controlling the town temple, the paranormal incidents in Binhai City have been minimized.

    Huang Xiaolong wanted to take a break and enjoy himself.

    ¡°Pff~~ Xiaolong, are you going to scout for girls?¡± Song Yuru giggled. ¡°I heard that Teacher Chu Tingting¡¯s hometown is in Ma City.¡±

    The wives wouldn¡¯t interfere with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s choice of destination, but they were a bit reluctant to part with him, not knowing when he might return.

    ¡°Well~~ I¡¯m going to handle some personal business for Tingting. There¡¯s no need for you to tag along. So, who¡¯s accompanying me to bed tonight?¡± Huang Xiaolong said gleefully.

    Having multiple wives was indeed splendid; he could always try something fresh every day!

    ¡°Whoever hasn¡¯t spent the night with Xiaolong yet should accompany him tonight¡­¡± Xia Ying, who had now grown more comfortable talking, suggested. ¡°Xiaolong is going away tomorrow. A night of bliss is worth a thousand gold. Xiaolong, you should pick.¡±

    The only wives Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t been with yet were: Song Yuru, Cui Feiyan, Ma Chuxia, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang.

    ¡°Well, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m on my period today.¡± Ma Chuxia blushed as she spoke.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Me too,¡± murmured Cui Feiyan.

    ¡°Let Elder Sister Yuru accompany Master Long,¡± Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi jointly proposed, their faces full of eagerness.

    ¡°Elder wife, what do you think?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Song Yuru, his gaze intense.

    Song Yuru, her ears flushed, did not nod nor did she refuse, mumbling, ¡°I knew this day would come¡­ it is our destiny, I understand.¡±

    That night, Song Yuru and Huang Xiaolong spent the night in a room alone.

    After taking a bath, she exuded an ultimate sense of beauty. Her ivory-like body shimmered brilliantly under the bedside lamp.

    ¡°Big wife¡­ now, can I devour you?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned mischievously.

    ¡°Then¡­ then¡­ why aren¡¯t you ¡­ hurry¡­¡± Only when she was alone with Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru would abandon her reserved demeanor. Giving her flawless body to the one true love of her life felt sacred and extremely joyful to her.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong got everything he ever wanted from his wife!

    Song Yuru, body and soul, held no secrets left undisclosed to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡­

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong bid farewell to his wives and early in the morning he arrived at Binhai City train station.

    They decided to go primitive on this trip back to Ma City with Chu Tingting¨Cthey took a train!

    The two met outside the train station.

    Chu Tingting made an effort to dress up today. She wore light makeup, charming and radiant, her eyebrows curved like willow leaves, dressed in a professional OL attire. She was so stunning that it was breathtaking.

    Huang Xiaolong also dressed up to measure up to Chu Tingting. Wearing an Armani autumn outfit, he looked breathtakingly handsome.

    They looked like a golden couple, drawing envious glances from passersby.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ Oh, I should call you Little Long,¡± Chu Tingting saw Huang Xiaolong looking handsome and her heart felt sweet, like someone had knocked over a jar of honey. She thought to herself that now he was not a fake boyfriend¨Che was truly her boyfriend!

    With shades of happiness, excitement, and nervousness in her heart, she couldn¡¯t push away the idea of bringing her boyfriend home to meet her family.

    Chu Tingting shyly took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm. ¡°Little Long, we should hurry. The train¡¯s about to come.¡±

    They got on the train.

    Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting sat facing each other.

    The train started moving along the tracks.

    Sometimes Chu Tingting would look at Huang Xiaolong with a sweet smile, then she would gaze out the window.

    Before long, her expression turned rather solemn and discontent.

    ¡°Tingting, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°You look preoccupied.¡±

    Chu Tingting gave a bitter smile, ¡°Little Long, I forgot to tell you; my family background is a bit complex.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was surprised.

    ¡°You see, Chu family is quite a big one in Ma City,¡± began Chu Tingting. ¡°But since high school, I¡¯ve never touched a penny of the family¡¯s money. I¡¯ve always worked to sustain myself and only after I started working did I have my own income.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°My¡­ my mom, she¡­she and my dad¡­ um¡­ Little Long, to be blunt, my mom is the mistress. So, my mom and I have no status in the Chu family,¡± Chu Tingting said bitterly. ¡°My peers in the family flaunt their luxury cars and mansions, while my mom and I have never had such privileges. Worse yet¡­ we were even denied the most basic respect and dignity¡­¡±

    As she spoke, tears welled up in Chu Tingting¡¯s eyes, and she started to sob. ¡°Luckily, my grandfather hasn¡¯t been too harsh on my mom and me, otherwise, we would have been thrown out of the Chu family long ago¡­ Little Long, my mom is not truly a mistress. It¡¯s my dad¡­ who used his power to forcefully possess her¡­ Little Long, will you despise me for saying all this?¡±

    Every family has its own troubles. Chu Tingting, who always seemed cheerful and carefree, had actually had a hard life.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong reached out and held Chu Tingting¡¯s hand, smiling. ¡°Tingting, I had no idea you¡¯ve gone through such hardships. But don¡¯t worry, on this trip home, I will help you and your mom regain your dignity!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Bought a Woman for 10 Dollars!

    Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Bought a Woman for 10 Dollars!

    Huang Xiaolong sweetly coaxed Chu Tingting, cheerfully chattering away until she broke into a smile, wiping away her tears.

    In reality, all Chu Tingting cared about was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opinion. She was afraid that he would look down on her once he learned about her background. She didn¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s disdain.

    Now that Huang Xiaolong showed no sign of resentment, the anxious heart of Chu Tingting was finally at ease.

    On the train, Chu Tingting enthusiastically explained to Huang Xiaolong some customs of Ma City.

    Huang Xiaolong found it all quite fascinating.

    When the train arrived at the station, it was just lunchtime.

    The two exited the station.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s have lunch first, then go meet my mom~¡± Chu Tingting said with a faint smile, then asked somewhat shyly, ¡°Little Long, are you¡­ are you nervous about meeting my mom?¡±

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback and then laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. What¡¯s the big deal about meeting my future mother-in-law?¡±

    ¡°Pu~~~ Who said anything about mother-in-law! Little Long, when you meet my mom, you must behave. Just call her ¡®Auntie.''¡± Chu Tingting unconsciously grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to taste the most authentic snacks in Ma City.¡±

    The two then headed towards the food street.

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong glanced around. The scale of Ma City didn¡¯t come close to the towering skyscrapers of Jiangnan City and Binhai City, but it had its own unique charm.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site

    It was a perfect city for living in with a leisurely pace of life.

    Chu Tingting confidently led Huang Xiaolong to the food street, ready to pick a restaurant with the best reputation.

    Just then, from up ahead came a clamor, a mix of laughter and a man¡¯s voice full of mockery and sarcasm¨C¡°Selling a woman here! $100, who wants her? Selling a woman for just $100!¡±

    ¡°What?! Tingting, surely your hometown doesn¡¯t actually have open auctions selling women?¡± Huang Xiaolong was open-mouthed in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve seen cigarettes, alcohol, and singing sold, but never a woman! $100? That¡¯s too cheap! Is she an inflatable woman?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­Little Long¡­¡± Chu Tingting stuttered, at a loss for words.

    Without a second thought, Huang Xiaolong tugged Chu Tingting in the direction of the shouting voice.

    Ahead, a large crowd had gathered, all pointing and gesturing.

    In the center stood a man in his twenties, dressed in Versace casuals, surrounded by a group of burly men, enthusiastically hollering ¡°Selling a woman for $100, who wants her? Cash and woman handover on the spot!¡±

    The woman being auctioned off stood off on the side, shivering, her eyes filled with a mixture of anger, sadness, self-mockery, and inferiority¡­

    The woman¡¯s appearance and figure were not a sight for the faint-hearted!

    Ugly!

    Ugly to the extreme!

    Talking about her figure, she was hunchbacked, and her left shoulder was visibly higher than the right one.

    And her resemblance was enough to give chills down the spine.

    Her facial skin was black as ink, pockmarked and rough, like a dried clementine peel!

    Being honest, she was horrifyingly ugly. If there were an ¡°Ugliest Person in the World¡± contest, she would no doubt crush all competition and easily claim first place!

    Onlookers around began to spit out their disdain¨C

    ¡°Young Master Mi, you managed to haul this ugly woman out again to sell? Hahaha~~~ So ugly, it makes one nauseous to even look. 100 yuan is too much, even if you paid us, no one would want her.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Mi, you might as well put this ugly woman out of her misery. Don¡¯t drag her out anymore, it¡¯s spoiling the city¡¯s appearance.¡±

    ¡°In truth, it¡¯s all the same in the dark. Any brave ones? Go for it!¡±

    ¡°Ew~~ Let me throw up for a minute.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Mi Lian is outrageous!¡± Chu Tingting indignantly spoke.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was scrutinizing the extraordinarily ugly girl, his eyes becoming brighter, murmuring. ¡°Who would have thought that such a small place as Ma City would hide such a talent¡­ doing this to a girl¡­ Intriguing.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what are you talking about?¡± Chu Tingting asked in confusion.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. By the way, Tingting, is this girl popular in your Ma City?¡± he asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Chu Tingting explained, ¡°In Binhai, there are four big families. Though our Ma City isn¡¯t as large as Binhai, we also have three major families dominating the place. These three families include mine, the Chu family, the Mi family, and the Jing family. This ugly¡­ No, this unattractive girl is called ¡®Jing Xiaoxi¡¯, she is the young miss of the Jing family.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Jing Xiaoxi wasn¡¯t ugly from birth. On the contrary, she¡¯s been beautiful since she was a child, and by the age of 13 or 14, she was already the unanimously recognized beauty queen of Ma City.¡±

    ¡°Just like the other big families, the Jing family and the Mi family arranged a marriage. The betrothed were Mi Lian and Jing Xiaoxi. The Mi family was extremely satisfied with this marriage arrangement.¡±

    ¡°However, at the age of 18, Jing Xiaoxi fell ill and overnight, she transformed from a graceful swan into an ugly duckling. From her stunning and attractive looks, she turned into what she is right now. The Jing family invested an incredible amount of wealth and even hired renowned doctors worldwide to treat Jing Xiaoxi, but¡­ all the treatments were in vain.¡±

    ¡°Over time, Jing Xiaoxi became the talking point and the laughingstock of Ma City. Even common folk made fun of her. The Jing family lost face and felt compelled to pass this hot potato onto the Mi family. To be precise, they passed her to her fiance, Mi Lian.¡±

    ¡°The Jing family being more powerful than the Mi family, the latter dared not refuse and had to accept the girl, dubbed as the ugliest in Ma City, and even the ugliest in the world. From then on, the people of Ma City transferred their mocking gazes from the Jing family to the Mi family.¡±

    ¡°Especially the fiance of Jing Xiaoxi, Mi Lian, his face was buried in shame. In rage, he would often bring Jing Xiaoxi out into the street to auction her off, using this as a form of humiliation. On one hand, it was to make clear that he had no involvement with Jing Xiaoxi, on the other hand, it was to vent his anger.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in realization.

    At that moment, Mi Lian, with a malicious look in his eyes, glared at Jing Xiaoxi and cursed, ¡°You freak! You disaster star! You¡¯ve caused my reputation to plummet, today, I have to sell you! 10 Yuan! Who wants her? Just 10 Yuan!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her for 10 Yuan!¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong shouted out loud.

    The whole place fell silent.

    Everyone, including Chu Tingting, turned to look at Huang Xiaolong in shock.

    Even Jing Xiaoxi herself was staring at Huang Xiaolong, dumbfounded.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped forward, asking earnestly, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s 10 Yuan?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~~¡± Mi Lian laughed uproariously. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not lying! Hahaha! Great! Finally sold her off! Hahaha~~~ I¡¯m warning you, once you¡¯ve agreed to buy this freak, you can¡¯t back out! Do you really want to buy her or are you messing with me? Do you believe that I will have someone ruin you?¡±

    ¡°No no, I¡¯m not joking. 10 Yuan, I¡¯ll buy her. I really will.¡± Huang Xiaolong said, as serious as could be.

    ¡®My luck is too good to be true. I just arrived in Ma City, fresh off the train, and I already picked up such a huge bargain¡­ Damn, I bought the beauty queen of Ma City for just 10 Yuan¡­¡¯

    With that thought, Huang Xiaolong reached into his pocket and took out a wrinkled 10 Yuan note. ¡°I¡¯ll buy her! Let¡¯s make it a cash and carry deal!¡±

    ¡­

    PS: Please no more urging. I¡¯m writing as fast as I can.

    Yesterday morning, my father underwent heart valve surgery. It finished around 3 PM, the wound was stitched up by 5 PM, and he was moved to the intensive care unit.

    The surgeon said the operation went smoothly, and I felt reassured at that moment.

    Since there were nurses in the ICU, I went home that night to write.

    BUT! At 11 PM, the hospital suddenly called me to come over!

    Upon reaching the hospital, things had taken a turn for the worse. My father¡¯s chest was continuously bleeding, and it was beyond the normal range. The bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They had to perform a second operation to open up his chest and stop the bleeding!

    Moreover, there was a 30 percent chance that he would not survive!

    I was absolutely devastated! He went back into the surgery room around midnight and came out after 3 AM when the bleeding had temporarily stopped. However, it still depends on his condition today.

    If a large amount of blood is lost again today, he¡¯s likely not going to make it!

    I stayed up all night, and as soon as I got back in the morning, I started writing. I am really doing my best. Please don¡¯t urge me anymore. Thank you.

 Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Chapter 739: The Most Beautiful Woman in Ma City!

    Chapter 739: Chapter 739: The Most Beautiful Woman in Ma City!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong pull out a crumpled 10 yuan bill to buy Jing Xiaoxi, there was a burst of laughter from all around.

    Those who were watching all began to ridicule and slander¨C

    ¡°Has this man gone crazy for women? He even wants this exceedingly ugly woman, what state of mind is that?¡±

    ¡°Is it really all the same when the lights are off?¡±

    ¡°The forest is really big and all birds are in it. Jing Xiaoxi looks so ugly and is dirty and smelly all over. I absolutely wouldn¡¯t want her even if you offered me tens of thousands of yuan. Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mi Lian looked at Huang Xiaolong suspiciously, then his eyes grew hot quickly. He hurriedly took out a piece of paper and a Montblanc gold pen from his bosom, and began writing on the paper. ¡°Wait¡­ you wait first! Oral agreements are not provable. We need written proof!¡±

    Under pressure from the Jing family, Mi Lian dared not get Jing Xiaoxi killed nor could he dispose of her lightly. Unless someone was willing to take her off his hands willingly.

    Mi Lian had been trying to sell Jing Xiaoxi cheaply for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone willing to take her on. But he didn¡¯t expect that today, someone finally appeared. How could Mi Lian let him go easily?

    He had to write it down clearly on paper, that way the Jing family couldn¡¯t argue with him.

    Mi Lian carefully wrote a contract, then instructed a henchman to bring a box of ink. He signed it and left his handprint.

    When everything was done, he handed the contract to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Here, take a good look.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    Huang Xiaolong took it and saw the contract was very clear¨C Mi Lian was willing to transfer his fiancee Jing Xiaoxi to the other party for the price of 10 yuan. Once this contract is signed, it will be effective for life and cannot be regretted.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, you sign it and leave your handprint too,¡± Mi Lian said eagerly. ¡°Listen up, don¡¯t think about cheating me. If you regret it, I¡¯ll break your hands and feet!¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no problem with this contract.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded deeply, then turned to Jing Xiaoxi standing next to him. ¡°Are you willing to follow me?¡±

    Jing Xiaoxi laughed mockingly at herself without uttering a single word. Her eyes were filled with a color of absolute desolation.

    Apparently, she had given up all hope. No matter who she followed, she would live a worse than death existence every day. Humiliation, trespassing, mockery, and slander¡­ All of these would be her daily bread.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re acquiescing. That¡¯s good. From today on, you¡¯re mine.¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Mi Lian for the pen and ink, signed his name and left his handprint.

    Mi Lian wrote the same agreement again, both parties signed and sealed it, two copies of the same thing, each holds one.

    Huang Xiaolong handed the 10 yuan bill in his hand to Mi Lian.

    ¡°Pfff~~ Hahaha~~~ Today is too enjoyable! I have legally gotten rid of this burden at last! I will never have to see this nauseating ugly face again! Refreshing! Hahaha~~¡± Mi Lian let out a sigh of relief as if a burden was lifted, he crumpled the ten yuan bill that Huang Xiaolong had given him into a ball, threw it on the ground, and even spit phlegm on it.

    The laughter and mockery from all around were endless and quite a few people even congratulated Mi Lian.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ what are you doing~~¡± Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but run over.

    ¡°Hmm? Are you Chu Tingting from the Chu family?¡± Seeing Chu Tingting, Mi Lian¡¯s eyes glowed green, and greed appeared in his eyes. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not long before Old Master Chu¡¯s 80th birthday, Chu Tingting, you¡¯ve come back to celebrate the old man¡¯s birthday, right? However, don¡¯t make an embarrassment of yourself. People from the Chu family don¡¯t like you. Simply, you should follow me in the future, I guarantee you¡¯ll be successful and enjoy all the riches and honor.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Chu Tingting glanced at Mi Lian in disgust, then looked at Huang Xiaolong, and looked at Jing Xiaoxi. ¡°Xiaolong, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am serious,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong earnestly.

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Mi Lian looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sarcastic expression, ¡°You¡¯re Huang Xiaolong, right? I have a question. What kind of mindset do you have when you willingly took over the essentially incomparable ugly mess that is Jing Xiaoxi?¡±

    ¡°What mindset?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any mindset. They say, ¡®A gentle lady is the perfect match for a gentleman¡¯. She was Ma City¡¯s number one beauty, I would definitely take her, especially for only 10 dollars.¡±

    ¡°You must be out of your fucking mind!¡± Mi Lian sneered, ¡°Yeah, before she contracted that strange disease, Jing Xiaoxi was indeed Ma City¡¯s number one beauty. Even in a big city like Binhai, she was second to none. But look at her now, does she have anything to do with beauty?¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong call her ¡°Ma City¡¯s number one beauty¡±, Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, she covered her face with both hands, and cried uncontrollably.

    This title was like a sharp needle harshly stabbing into Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s heart. All her misfortune in life was caused by this title!

    There was a time when Jing Xiaoxi wished she could just be an ordinary-looking girl. Sometimes being too pretty is a sin, it can bring about disasters.

    ¡°Strange disease?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered with a grin, ¡°If she has a strange disease that turned her from Ma City¡¯s number one beauty into what she looks like now, it¡¯s simple, as long as I cure her, she¡¯ll be back to her old self.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Mi Lian laughed out loud, ¡°Stupid! So stupid! If Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s disease was treatable, it would have been cured long ago! Over the years, the Jing and Mi families have sought out dozens, even hundreds, of famous doctors to cure her, spending a huge sum! Not only did it not get cured, but she looked even uglier! Can you do it? Spare me! Get her out of here quickly, seeing her irritates me!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­Little Long, so you want to treat Jing Xiaoxi?¡± Chu Tingting said, nodding with sudden realization.

    However, Jing Xiaoxi shook her head while crying, looking at Huang Xiaolong with pleading eyes.

    She really didn¡¯t want to seek treatment anymore, she didn¡¯t want to go through it again.

    Every treatment was like receiving a death sentence.

    Time after time, it devastated Jing Xiaoxi, shattering her hopes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to shake your head.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Jing Xiaoxi, ¡°The year you fell ill, you were 18, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you met a Taoist that year, right?¡±

    At this, Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s body seemed to be struck by lightning, she looked at Huang Xiaolong with incredulous eyes.

    That¡¯s right, on her 18th birthday, Jing Xiaoxi met a Taoist on the road. The Taoist said some strange things to her. Then she went home, fell ill that night, and the next day she became the ugly mess she is now.

    ¡°Let me tell you all a story.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked around, amusement in his smile.

    The surrounding crowd stopped their raucous laughter, every person looked at Huang Xiaolong with sarcastic eyes, as if they were watching a clumsy clown performing.

    ¡°During the Qing Dynasty, there was a Taoist whose mana was quite good, but he did evil things and could be called a demon. One day, the Taoist saw a young lady on the road who was as beautiful as a fairy. The Taoist was struck with admiration and confessed his love to the young lady, but he was rejected. In response, the Taoist inserted a spell into the young lady¡¯s body. That night, the young lady fell ill, and the next day she became unimaginably ugly.¡±

    ¡°The young lady¡¯s father posted reward notices all over the city, looking for a renowned doctor to cure his precious daughter, but years passed and the young lady¡¯s illness showed no signs of improvement. Finally, the Taoist appeared.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah! I know how the story ends!¡± Chu Tingting blurted out, ¡°The Taoist removed the spell from the young lady¡¯s body, and her beauty was restored. In the end, the Taoist got the girl he desired!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled, neither confirming or denying it.

    At this moment, everyone exclaimed in unison, ¡°Does Jing Xiaoxi have a spell hidden in her body that¡¯s making her ugly?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I will now remove the spell from your body and burn it. Then, you¡¯ll turn back into Ma City¡¯s number one beauty!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a casual smile, he then reached out, gently placing his palm on Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡­

 Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Jing Xiaoxi is Mine Now!

    Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Jing Xiaoxi is Mine Now!

    Huang Xiaolong placed his hand on Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s forehead, his face an image of relaxed contentment.

    The crowd around them grew larger, each person wearing an expression of full-on mockery.

    No one, except Chu Tingting, believed the story Huang Xiaolong had just told¨Cabout a Taoist using a talisman to transform a beautiful woman into an ugly monster.

    Damn, a talisman can make someone ugly? Is this a fantasy or a science fiction novel?

    But Chu Tingting wholeheartedly believed Huang Xiaolong. She had witnessed his extraordinary abilities in capturing spirits using talisman.

    ¡°What an idiot! Took all this time to find out he¡¯s a nut job. I wondered why he paid for a weirdo like Jing Xiaoxi¡­¡± Mi Lian growled, then turned his greedy eyes to Chu Tingting. ¡°Chu Tingting¨Cyou¡¯re with this nut job aren¡¯t you? Be careful, if he goes crazy and kills you, you¡¯ll have no one to complain to. I suggest you follow me instead. I¡¯m a man who cherishes beauty.¡±

    Just then¨C

    Boom~~!!

    Jing Xiaoxi was suddenly encased in a waterfall of radiant light!

    The light was astonishingly bright that no one could see Jing Xiaolong through it.

    Everyone was struck dumb with awe at the sight.

    Soon after, a faint, orchid-like fragrance began emanating from within the light¨Ca delicate scent that was invigorating just to inhale.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Any seasoned pro could tell: this was the scent of a woman! To be exact, it was the sweet fragrance of a virgin!

    Normally, only extremely beautiful women can naturally give off such a strong bodily scent.

    ¡°Could this fragrance be coming from Jing Xiaoxi?¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Ever since getting the ¡°strange disease,¡± Jing Xiaoxi had reeked with an odor worse than body odor, making anyone who came near her want to vomit.

    Yet now, the foul stench had completely dissipated, replaced by a body scent that was truly refreshing!

    In an instant¨C

    Whoosh~~~

    A talisman suddenly shot out from above Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s head!

    Huang Xiaolong caught it effortlessly.

    On the talisman was drawn an ugly woman¨Cit was an image of Jing Xiaoxi. The rest of talisman was filled with obscure ancient characters.

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled thoughtfully. ¡°This talisman is interesting, indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°There really is a talisman! Jing Xiaoxi had a talisman in her body! It¡¯s true!¡± Onlookers gasped in amazement.

    ¡°Alright, Ma City¡¯s first beauty, Jing Xiaoxi-show your face!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and waved his hand. The brilliant light that was surrounding Jing Xiaoxi abruptly disappeared.

    Jing Xiaoxi reappeared before everyone!

    In a blink of an eye, all the surrounding noise came to a mysterious halt.

    Including Chu Tingting and Mi Lian, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide as saucers, frozen as though they had been sting. They stared at Jing Xiaoxi in blank horror.

    The atmosphere became deathly quiet!

    Their formerly disdainful and sarcastic expressions were completely petrified, replaced by stunned admiration. Deep admiration!

    The Jing Xiaoxi standing before them was nothing like the ugly girl from earlier. She had transformed, from ugly duckling to beautiful swan!

    Her bright eyes and white teeth were radiant, her slender eyebrows carved into a lovely curve. The beauty that dazzled everyone was enough to make most men in the world feel inferior.

    Her skin was so flawless it looked like jade. Her abnormal shape, her humpback, her uneven shoulders¡­ they were all gone, replaced with a perfect figure standing about 1.7 meters tall, with a slim waist that you couldn¡¯t even get your fingers wrapped around.

    Her features, her looks, they were like a work of art sculpted meticulously by nature, so flawless one could find no fault to pick at.

    Without boasting, this appearance, this figure, even surpasses one of Binhai¡¯s four beauties, Chu Tingting!

    She truly deserves to be recognized as Ma City¡¯s first beauty! Undoubtedly!

    Moreover, when Jing Xiaoxi was first crowned Ma City¡¯s first beauty, she was only a teenager, serving a hint of youth. Now, years later, in her twenties, she¡¯s turned into a slender. blooming bud which adds a certain mature beauty to her.

    All the men present felt their hearts pounding wildly, helpless against the pervasive desirous thoughts¨CIf Jing Xiaoxi gives me one smile, speaks one word to me¡­ even if I drop dead right after, it would be worth it. To die under the peony flower, one must be a ghostly libertine!

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Jing Xiaoxi looked at her own body dazedly, touched her own delicate face as if she were in a dream, immersing herself in this surreal experience.

    ¡°How about that? I didn¡¯t lie, did I?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°It was just a talisman that changed her appearance and figure. Once the talisman was removed, everything returned back to normal.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong played with the talisman in his hands. ¡°Hehe, I bought a first-rate beauty for 10 yuan, I¡¯ve truly struck it rich now! Hahaha, I¡¯m rich!¡±

    10 yuan?

    Thump~~~~~!!

    Everyone was hit straight in the heart!

    Oh, God!

    Earlier, when Mi Lian was trying to sell Jing Xiaoxi for 100 yuan, nobody made a move. They all just stood there, indifferent, laughing malevolently.

    When Mi Lian dropped the price to 10 yuan, the crowd still held their mocking attitudes.

    Yet now, looking at the enchanting beauty in front of them, everyone was filled with deepest regrets!

    It¡¯s like seeing a lottery ticket worth a fortune given to oneself, but discarded without scratching, only to be picked up by someone else who hits the jackpot!

    Just then!

    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡± Mi Lian distorted his face, his eyes beaming with delight. ¡°Wife! My lovely wife! Your disease is finally cured! Ah! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day! Xiaoxi, let¡¯s go home! We can finally get married!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jing Xiaoxi, fearful and resentful of Mi Lian, instinctively shrank towards Huang Xiaolong. She grasped Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm and whispered urgently. ¡°Please, don¡¯t give me to him¡­ please¡­¡±

    At this moment, Mi Lian was losing all his control and started advancing towards Jing Xiaoxi.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What am I trying to do?¡± Mi Lian smirked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an idiot! Xiaoxi is my fiancee! I¡¯m taking her home to love and care for her¡­ you ask me what I¡¯m doing? Forget it, step aside.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong started laughing. ¡°I think, you¡¯re mistaken? I¡¯ve already paid you 10 yuan for Jing Xiaoxi. From now on, she¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Upon hearing this, Mi Lian¡¯s face grew distorted with rage, ¡°10 yuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, 10 yuan. Jing Xiaoxi is mine now. We even signed an agreement and sealed it with a handprint.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Thanks for selling me such a great beauty at a low price. May the good man lead a peaceful life!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Transformation!

    Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Transformation!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words plunged the entire arena into eerie silence once again!

    All eyes turned to Mi Lian.

    In people¡¯s eyes, there was pity, regret, ridicule, makes them rejoice in others¡¯ misfortunes¡­

    Originally, Jing Xiaoxi was Mi Lian¡¯s legitimate fiancee, betrothed since childhood. Even if Jing Xiaoxi didn¡¯t like Mi Lian, she had to let him do what he wanted, night after night.

    But, Mi Lian surprisingly transferred Jing Xiaoxi to Huang Xiaolong for a mere ten dollars.

    The Jing Xiaoxi before them, was delicate and refined, faintly scented, graciously elegant, having a demure temperament ¨C to be honest, this kind of beauty explosively surpasses those so-called actresses on TV, created through cosmetic surgery and Photoshop manipulation.

    Such a stunning beauty, originally belonged to Mi Lian, was now handed to another man!

    The price, was only a laughably casual ten dollars!

    This matter, simply made Mi Lian suffocate in fury and embarrassment, the regret filled his chest! That regret, was like a painful snake in the heart, gnawing at Mi Lian!

    This matter, once it got out, in Ma City, Mi Lian was absolutely bound to become a laughing stock! A fool, who cuckolds himself!

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mi Lian was furious, his face ugly and distorted. His eyes filled with terrifying bloodshot. ¡°Listen up! What agreement? Nonsense agreement! Jing Xiaoxi is my woman! If you know what¡¯s good, walk away from here right now! Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll make you understand why flowers are so red!¡±

    ¡°Really? Can you even renounce like this?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth slightly scoffed, and he took out the agreement. ¡°Here, it clearly reads that for ten bucks, you sold Jing Xiaoxi to me. There¡¯s your signature and fingerprints, you can¡¯t deny it.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Damn!¡± Murderous intent flitted through Mi Lian¡¯s eyes, and he ordered his henchmen. ¡°Go get the agreement! Then¡­ break all his limbs!¡±

    Mi Lian was infamous in Ma City as a hedonistic and wicked young master, raising more than a dozen thugs, he was almost lawless, domineering in Ma City. How could he bother about Huang Xiaolong?

    With his command, a group of tough and burly men behind Mi Lian pounced on Huang Xiaolong like hungry tigers preying on their food.

    The onlooking crowd scurried back, fearing that they would be caught in the crossfire.

    However¡­

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

    One by one, the large and robust men were sent flying, accompanied by the sound of bones breaking.

    Nobody saw how Huang Xiaolong reacted, in the blink of an eye, the burly men fell down to the ground, all of whom had their right arms broken and were screaming in pain.

    ¡°Hiss~~¡±

    Gasping sounds of astonishment rose and fell around the space.

    Who actually is this man? A special forces soldier?

    ¡°Erm~~¡± Mi Lian was stunned for a moment, a touch of fear appeared in his eyes.

    It should be known, that his thugs were all experienced fighters, capable of fighting several people each single-handedly, but in a flash, they were all sent flying by Huang Xiaolong, with even their arms broken.

    Total badass!

    Without doubt, the seemingly harmless young man in front of him, was an utterly tough character!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re damn good at this¡­¡± Mi Lian unconsciously took a step back, but when he saw Jing Xiaoxi out of the corner of his eye, a touch of extreme unwillingness appeared on his face, ¡°Listen! This matter, affects the reputation of the Mi family. Everyone in Ma City should know, Jing Xiaoxi is my wife, the daughter-in-law of the Mi family¡­ If, you were to take Jing Xiaoxi away like this, even if I don¡¯t bother you, our Mi family, will absolutely not let it go. You¡¯ve harmed my people, and I can ignore it. However, don¡¯t be mistaken! Crossing the Mi family in Ma City, is basically heading down the road of doom¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~That¡¯s hilarious. Me snatching your woman? It¡¯s clear you sold her to me.¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed. ¡°Want to find someone to break my limbs? Hmm~~Okay, then I will keep you entertained. As for the Mi family of Ma City, you better not mess with me, or else, your family could end up ruined and destitute.¡±

    What courage!

    The people around gasped in astonishment. However, they were somewhat skeptical about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions.

    To them, no matter how good Huang Xiaolong was at fighting, it was impossible for him to contend with an entire clan. The Mi family was an old and established wealthy family in Ma City with deep roots and extensive connections.

    It was too easy for them to kill someone without leaving traces.

    ¡°Everyone can talk big, but I think you¡¯re putting on a brave face,¡± Mi Lian said, uncomprehending of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s audacity to not even fear the Mi family. He gave a malicious sneer, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to reconsider. If you remain obstinate, then you¡¯re declaring yourself an enemy of the entire Mi family! You¡¯ll pay a heavy price for this!¡±

    ¡°Why the hell should I reconsider!¡± Huang Xiaolong finally lost his patience. He quickly recited a chant and threw the talisman in his hand at Mi Lian.

    This was the talisman he had taken out from Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s body!

    Whoosh~~~~

    The talisman, as if it had grown eyes, flew straight into Mi Lian¡¯s body.

    Boom~~!!!!!!

    Instantaneously, Mi Lian was enveloped in dazzling light, his whole body glowing!

    The onlookers averted their eyes.

    Next, a stinky smell, worse than body odor, began to seep out from the radiant figure. The smell was similar to the body odor that Jing Xiaoxi had when she fell sick.

    A bizarre event was occurring! A terrifying event was happening!

    When the glow subsided, Mi Lian had disappeared!

    No, to be exact, Mi Lian had ¡°transformed¡±!

    He now looked just like Jing Xiaoxi did before, hunched over, one shoulder higher than the other, his face dark as ink and pitted, like the surface of the moon!

    Ugly!

    God, he looked so disgusting and ugly!

    His body was filthy and smelly!

    Before, Mi Lian wasn¡¯t very handsome, but at least he wasn¡¯t unsightly. However, now, he had turned into an exceptionally ugly creature!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!!!¡± Mi Lian, realizing his plight, let out a high-pitched scream, his eyes rolled to the back of his head, and he passed out.

    ¡°Haha¡­you always ridicule others for their looks, and now you¡¯ve turned into an ugly monster yourself. From now on, you can enjoy all the ridicule and scorn!¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°Little Long! You¡­ you put that talisman from Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s body into Mi Lian¡¯s body, so¡­he has essentially swapped places with Jing Xiaoxi¡­ Wow! So awesome! But why can you use that talisman, Little Long?¡± Chu Tingting was surprised, delighted, and curious all at once.

    ¡°Of course I can.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Do you remember that story I told you about a monster from the Qing Dynasty? Although he wasn¡¯t bad at using talismans, his specialty was creating ones like this. I know that Taoist. I learned how to draw and use this kind of talisman from him. The Taoist who hid the talisman in Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s body, making her ugly, is either that monster¡¯s descendant or his disciple¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Uh¡­ Little Long. How do you know that monster from the Qing Dynasty?¡± Chu Tingting couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong had met that monster from the Qing Dynasty in the underworld.

    However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t disclose this secret to Chu Tingting.

    This place is too chaotic, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Huang Xiaolong called to Jing Xiaoxi and Chu Tingting, and they quickly left.

    ¡­

 Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Chapter 742: He must hate me to the bone!

    Chapter 742: Chapter 742: He must hate me to the bone!

    In a restaurant on Food Street, in the private dining room.

    Huang Xiaolong, Chu Tingting, and Jing Xiaoxi are having a meal.

    Among them, Jing Xiaoxi was the one eating with the least grace, wolfing down her food with no semblance of elegance.

    It seems that Jing Xiaoxi hadn¡¯t had a proper meal during all the years she was abused by Mi Lian.

    ¡°Um, Xiaoxi, go easy on your food. Slow down.¡± Chu Tingting quickly cautioned.

    ¡°Thank you¡­from now on, I¡¯m following you.¡± Jing Xiaoxi looked at Huang Xiaolong with a peculiar gaze. ¡°I know you¡¯re capable. Meeting you is my good fortune. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to keep going.¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course, you¡¯ll follow me. I did spend ten bucks to buy you after all.¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°By the way, Xiaoxi, aren¡¯t you going back to your family? Now that you¡¯ve regained your appearance, the Jing Family¡­ they probably won¡¯t let you follow Little Long.¡± Chu Tingting said.

    ¡°They have already kicked me out a long time ago. I have brought shame upon the family.¡± Jing Xiaoxi responded, close to tears. She then looked at Huang Xiaolong pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you offend the Mi Family¡­Maybe we should leave Ma City. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that on my account.¡± Huang Xiaolong dismissed her concerns with a smile. ¡°By the way, how did you meet that Taoist?¡±

    Jing Xiaoxi took a sip of water, fear and resentment flashed in her eyes. ¡°On my 18th birthday, on my way home, I met a man wearing a Daoist robe, possibly in his twenties, and quite scruffy. As soon as he saw me, he said, ¡®you¡¯re Jing Xiaoxi, the most beautiful woman in Ma City, yes? As beautiful as they say.''¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know him, so I responded politely and tried to leave. But he said he¡­ he had fallen in love with me at first sight¡­ He had heard of the title of the most beautiful woman in Ma City and came to see if I was truly as beautiful as rumored. He said I was more beautiful than he expected. Then¡­ then he asked me to marry him.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co

    ¡°Of course, I refused. I even insulted him a few times. Unexpectedly, the Taoist said that he would marry me on my 22nd birthday¡­ he also said, I don¡¯t have to worry about¡­ about me cheating, as I would remain chaste for him¡­¡±

    ¡°Back then, I thought I had run into a madman, and I ran away in fear. The Taoist didn¡¯t give chase. However, after I was about a dozen steps away, I suddenly felt as if something had smashed into me. When I looked back in shock, the Taoist was still standing there, telling me to wait for him, that he would definitely come for me on my 22nd birthday. And that I would have no choice but to marry him.¡±

    ¡°After I came home, I fell ill, and the next day, I turned into that¡­ that monstrous appearance.¡±

    ¡°That Taoist is despicable!¡± After hearing the story, Chu Tingting remarked indignantly. ¡°Jing Xiaoxi, you didn¡¯t provoke him, you can even say you didn¡¯t know him, but he hurt you for years! He almost killed you!¡±

    ¡°The mistake here is that you¡¯re too gorgeous.¡± Huang Xiaolong mused. ¡°So, how many days left until your 22nd birthday?¡±

    ¡°Two more days¡­¡± Suddenly, a look of fear crossed Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s beautiful face. Her complexion became paler. ¡°Will¡­ will that Taoist¡­ really come?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It has been a full four years, that Taoist was just trying to scare you. Jing Xiaoxi, don¡¯t be scared, he won¡¯t come.¡± Chu Tingting comforted her softly.

    ¡°No, he will definitely come.¡± Huang Xiaolong grimaced in humor. ¡°His Taoist skills are pretty decent, and he has inherited the mantle of that Qing Dynasty¡¯s evil Taoist. Such a person always keeps his word. If he says he¡¯ll show up on Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s 22nd birthday, he won¡¯t be a day late, nor a day too early¡­¡±

    These words made Jing Xiaoxi even more scared ¨C once bitten by a snake, twice shy of a rope.

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to him coming to find you. Then, I can have some fun¡­ haha. This person must hate me a lot, right? He was so careful to inscribe your body with runes to make you ugly, hoping that you¡¯ll remain a virgin for him¡­ But unfortunately, his calculations were shattered by me. Hahaha¡­ I spent only 10 bucks and ruined his ambition and plans. He must loathe me to the bone! Interesting! So interesting! Tingting, we definitely made the right choice coming to Ma City! This is great fun!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, you really do love to play.¡± Chu Tingting shook her head, speechless.

    Jing Xiaoxi looked at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes full of intense curiosity. Then she asked softly, ¡°Can I¡­ call you ¡®Little Long¡¯ from now on? If I follow you, will you¡­ will you mistreat me like Mi Lian did? But¡­ I don¡¯t think you would. I can sense that you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, of course, I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± Huang Xiaolong was deeply aware of the naivety in Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s character.

    Perhaps it was because she had been abandoned by this world for too long.

    After the meal, Chu Tingting took Huang Xiaolong and Jing Xiaoxi to meet her mother.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s mother, ironically, was a pitiful woman.

    At the height of her beauty, she caught the eye of Chu Tingting¡¯s biological father who forcibly dominated and impregnated her, producing Chu Tingting.

    However, Chu Tingting¡¯s mother never got any recognition. Instead, she was humiliated and labelled as a ¡°mistress.¡±

    In the Chu Family, Chu Tingting and her mother were seen as unwelcome outsiders and were often treated with distaste.

    The three arrived at an upscale residential complex.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Chu Tingting explained. ¡°The house where my mom lives was given by my¡­ my¡­ my dad. My mom doesn¡¯t work¡­and we can¡¯t afford a house, so we have to live here¡­ My dream is to be a good lecturer at Binhai University. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll buy my own house in Binhai and take my mom there, so she does not have to put up with the humiliation in Ma City.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things will get better.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    They entered the complex.

    They arrived at a small ornate house in a garden.

    In the parking lot below, there were several mid-to-high-end sedans.

    Among them, a black Maybach stood out.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°He¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s here to see my mom¡­¡± Chu Tingting gazed at the Maybach, a trace of resentment in her eyes.

    ¡°Uh¡­is this your father¡¯s car? It¡¯s pretty nice,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Chu Tingting gritted her teeth. ¡°If he starts asking you all sorts of questions, just ignore him. Pretend he doesn¡¯t exist and don¡¯t be polite to him. My relationship with him is¡­ pretty weak.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know how to handle it.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Why Should I Prove It to You?

    Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Why Should I Prove It to You?

    Chu Tingting led Huang Xiaolong and Jing Xiaoxi back home.

    They knocked on the door.

    The door was opened by a pretty woman, who looked a bit like Chu Tingting but with a softer and more graceful presence.

    No need to guess, she was Chu Tingting¡¯s biological mother.

    ¡°Tingting! You¡¯re back!¡± Mother Chu¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with joy at the sight of Chu Tingting. She stepped aside quickly. ¡°Come in, your dad¡¯s here too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he here for?¡± Chu Tingting entered with a hint of displeasure.

    Huang Xiaolong followed Chu Tingting with a cheerful expression on his face, while Jing Xiaoxi walked behind him, her head bowed.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mother Chu glanced at Huang Xiaolong and seemed to ponder in thought. ¡°Please come in, please come in.¡±

    The house was rather spacious, with four bedrooms and two living rooms and two large balconies at front and back, covering about 300 square meters. Quite impressive indeed.

    On the living room sofa, there sat a middle-aged man, drinking tea.

    He had the look of a mature and handsome man without any sign of weight gain, exuding a sense of calmness. It was evident he was not a common man. In his youth, he seemed like a Casanova, very popular among women.

    That must be Chu Tingting¡¯s father. The man who her mother said had taken her mother away, a man of heartbreaking faithlessness.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Yet, judging from his appearance, he didn¡¯t seem like a wicked man. Huang Xiaolong took a second glance and found that Chu Tingting¡¯s father could be considered a good man.

    Looking back at Mother Chu, there was a faint trace of resentment in her brows. But in contrast, there was no hatred towards Father Chu, but rather a sense of satisfaction and compliance.

    It looked like they had feelings for each other. The past claims of Father Chu forcibly taking away Mother Chu might not be entirely true. However, that was none of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s business.

    ¡°Tingting, you¡¯re back? Since it¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday, you should have returned earlier.¡± Father Chu looked up at Chu Tingting with a glimpse of sternness in his gaze, but his deep affection for her was undeniable.

    Chu Tingting responded indifferently. ¡°I just got back, I¡¯m a bit tired. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go. I need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Tingting, you¡¯ve been teaching in Binhai alone, and neither your mother nor I feel at ease about it. Listen, your grandfather has agreed you can come back to Ma City and take up a deputy role in Chu Group. It¡¯s an opportunity that your grandfather and I tried hard to secure.¡± Father Chu urged fervently.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m happy teaching in Binhai. I can support myself.¡± Chu Tingting showed cold indifference.

    ¡°Tingting, are you still mad at me?¡± Father Chu sighed, ¡°True, I haven¡¯t been able to take care of you and your mother over the years. You both have suffered ridicule and humiliation from others in our family¡­I owe you an apology. I have my difficulties. Besides, now I¡¯m doing all I can to make it up to you. Tingting, your grandfather and I have found you a boyfriend. Why don¡¯t you meet him on your grandfather¡¯s birthday? He¡¯s from the Mi family¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Tingting cried out. But deep in her heart, she felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡®I had the foresight to bring Little Long back. If not, I would have been annoyed¡­The young master from Mi family? I don¡¯t fancy him at all!¡¯

    ¡°Sorry for your kindness, grandpa, but I don¡¯t need you guys to introduce a boyfriend to me. I¡­I¡­I already have a boyfriend.¡± Chu Tingting admitted, inevitably feeling a bit shy and nervous. This was her first time bringing a boyfriend home to meet her parents.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Only then did Father Chu finally turn his gaze to Huang Xiaolong. He noticed Jing Xiaoxi as well, but didn¡¯t immediately recognize her, only feeling that she looked familiar.

    Father Chu didn¡¯t bother trying to remember where he might have seen Jing Xiaoxi before, as his attention was fully focused on Huang Xiaolong. He was very concerned about the boyfriend his daughter had chosen. ¡°You¡¯re Tingting¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin.

    ¡°You seem a bit younger than Tingting. What do you do for a living?¡± Father Chu interrogated, scrutinizing Huang Xiaolong closely with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Me? I have many identities. Generally speaking, in city folks¡¯ terms, I am a freelancer.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    ¡°In other words¡­You don¡¯t have a formal job?¡± Father Chu¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°Oh¡­Don¡¯t rush¡­Don¡¯t talk so loudly, what if you frighten Tingting¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Mother Chu intervened cautiously.

    ¡°What boyfriend? I, as her father, haven¡¯t even agreed to it yet!¡± Father Chu looked extremely displeased.

    ¡°My relationship with Little Long is mutual, and moreover, it¡¯s none of your business who I date,¡± Chu Tingting voiced aloud.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Father Chu¡¯s face softened slightly, he then turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, I must have seemed quite rude just now, but let me explain. Tingting is a good girl, who I¡¯ve overlooked since childhood because of various reasons, I feel absolutely guilty about it. I owe her and her mother a lot and I¡¯ve been trying to make it up to her. I hope that Tingting can live a good life. As a parent, I have vanity too. I hope Tingting can marry well, live a life free of worries about food and clothing, and lead a wealthy life. Yes, I¡¯m that vulgar. I owe too much to Tingting in this life, and I can¡¯t bear to see her marry a young man who is still fighting for his future. There are many people in Chu family who are waiting to laugh at Tingting, I can¡¯t give them this opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Young man, once, you become a parent, you will understand how I feel right now. I am very sorry, but I can¡¯t agree to let my daughter be with you.¡± Father Chu¡¯s attitude was extremely sincere.

    Chu Tingting was about to argue when Huang Xiaolong signaled her to remain silent.

    Huang Xiaolong replied calmly, ¡°First, Tingting marrying me doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she has married poorly. Secondly, this time when Tingting returns to Ma City, she won¡¯t be laughed at. On the contrary, I¡¯ll help her regain the dignity she has lost over the years.¡±

    ¡°Humph! All words and no action!¡± Father Chu uttered, his eyes flickering. ¡°Your words are too ostentatious! The more you talk like this, the less at ease I feel about entrusting Tingting to you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­you should not interfere in Tingting¡¯s personal life. Introducing a man from the Mi family to her does not mean she¡¯ll like him. Moreover, it¡¯s said ¡®once you¡¯re in the wealthy world, it¡¯s deep as the sea¡¯¡­ I¡­isn¡¯t that what happened to me? I don¡¯t want Tingting to follow in my footsteps.¡± As she spoke, Mother Chu began to choke up, wiping away her tears.

    At her words, Father Chu relented and sighed. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, but unless you can provide some proof of your¡­ abilities.¡±

    After all, Father Chu was no ordinary person. On seeing Huang Xiaolong for the first time, he felt the young man before him was clear-eyed and probably not a bad person. But at the same time, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t seem to present himself as someone with a strong background. According to Father Chu¡¯s experience, he was probably just an ordinary young man.

    If he lacked a strong background, then the next criterion by which to judge him would be his abilities.

    ¡°Why should I prove anything to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted disdainfully.

    ¡°Exactly, Xiaolong is a very capable person. He doesn¡¯t need to prove anything to anyone.¡± Chu Tingting added, her face filled with displeasure.

    Just then, the sound of commotion and a woman¡¯s shrill crying drifted up from downstairs.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s Sister Zhang¡¯s voice. Why is she crying? Has something happened?¡± Mother Chu exclaimed, then quickly turned and rushed out the door toward the stairs.

    ¡°Sister Zhang is a good neighbor. Xiaolong, let¡¯s go downstairs and see if we can help.¡± Chu Tingting grabbed Huang Xiaolong and they ran out.

    Jing Xiaoxi naturally followed Huang Xiaolong.

    After thinking it over, Father Chu stood up and walked out as well.

    Downstairs.

    At this moment, a crowd was gathered around a young woman. In her arms, a boy about six or seven years old laid. On his right wrist, there were traces resembling bite marks. Around this spot, his skin had turned a faint purple, a shocking sight. Even more alarming was that the boy¡¯s entire right arm had begun to swell.

    ¡°Quickly, dial 120 for an ambulance! The child seems to have been bitten by something, probably a snake. And likely a poisonous one.¡± An anxious bystander exclaimed.

    ¡°Sister Zhang, what happened?¡± Mother Chu quickly rushed over, squatting down and examining the boy¡¯s right hand. ¡°Oh dear, was Liangliang bitten by something? This looks terrifying, have you called an ambulance yet?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Chu¡­¡± The little boy spoke in a clear voice. However, his face was flushed. When Chu Tingting touched his forehead, it was already warm!

    ¡°This is bad, the child has a high fever! It appears he had been bitten some time ago. Why didn¡¯t we notice it earlier?¡± Mother Chu was also very anxious.

    ¡°He was bitten by a centipede.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually strolled over. ¡°Let me heal him.¡±

    ¡°Tingting!¡± Father Chu¡¯s face turned stern, ¡°quickly tell your boyfriend to step back! Don¡¯t be reckless! This kind of thing should be left to a doctor. Look at the child¡¯s swollen hand, if he messes up and the situation becomes worse, he might be held responsible! Tingting, look what kind of boyfriend you¡¯ve chosen. He¡¯s too impulsive! Why didn¡¯t you choose someone more reliable? Someone who can take care of you!¡±

    ¡°Could you stop saying all these useless things, please?¡± Chu Tingting retorted impatiently.

    ¡°Can you heal him?¡± Both Mother Chu and Sister Zhang looked up at Huang Xiaolong, their faces pleading with him for help.

    ¡°This is quite simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, walked over to the flower garden, and picked up an insect from a leaf.

    It was a slug, commonly known as a snot bug.

    Huang Xiaolong held the slug in his hand, returned to the little boy¡¯s side, and squatted down. ¡°Here, let me treat this little buddy.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to treat Liangliang with?¡± Sister Zhang was completely perplexed.

    ¡°With this.¡± Huang Xiaolong held Liangliang¡¯s hand, laughing as he placed the snot bug on the bite wound.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This is a snot bug!¡± Sister Zhang was in a panic.

    When Huang Xiaolong first approached, Sister Zhang thought he was a doctor capable of treating Liangliang. But she had never expected that he would bring over a snot bug!

    Was he joking?

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Tingting, immediately, right away, tell him to stop making a fool of himself! This is not just embarrassing, but it also delays the best treatment time for this child. If anything happens, he¡¯ll not escape responsibility! He may even be sued!¡± Father Chu exclaimed in panic.

    ¡­

 Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Chapter 744: Skinless Baby

    Chapter 744: Chapter 744: Skinless Baby

    Facing Father Chu¡¯s suspicion and obstruction, Chu Tingting didn¡¯t bother to respond. She knew that Huang Xiaolong might seem like a casual joker, but when it mattered most, he wouldn¡¯t act frivolously, proving himself a man of deep talents and substance. Therefore, initiating to treat the young boy, Liangliang, was far from whimsical for Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°He is a very capable person.¡± Jing Xiaoxi seriously affirmed this on the side.

    If say Chu Tingting trusted Huang Xiaolong because she knew him well, Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s faith in him was purely intuitive and came from her very core.

    ¡°You two!¡± Father Chu stomped his foot angrily. But when he took another look at Jing Xiaoxi, he found her more and more familiar, trying to recall who this beautiful girl was¡­One thing Father Chu was sure of was that he definitely knew this stunning young lady in front of him.

    On the other side, Mother Chu was completely speechless.

    Initially, she wanted to speak a few good words for Huang Xiaolong in front of Father Chu, hoping to get Father Chu¡¯s approval of this potential son-in-law. However, she never expected Huang Xiaolong to be so audacious.

    It was too late to stop him. Huang Xiaolong suddenly grabbed the slug placed on Liangliang¡¯s bitten wrist and crushed it!

    The thick and disgusting fluid splashed out, smearing over Liangliang¡¯s bitten wound which was already oozing pus.

    ¡°What are you doing? What on earth are you doing?¡± Liangliang¡¯s mother, Sister Zhang, could no longer contain her rage and scolded him right away.

    Unexpectedly, Liangliang just giggled and said, ¡°It feels so good~~ My hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, my hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    As it turned out, a black smelly fluid came out from Liangliang¡¯s bitten area, and his swollen arm began to deflate. His feverish body cooled down quickly, and his complexion returned to normal.

    ¡°Is this possible?¡± The onlookers were stunned. ¡°A slug can actually heal a bite wound? This is unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Father Chu¡¯s eyes were full of incredulous expressions.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile. ¡°When bitten by a centipede, the best remedy is to use a slug, because slugs are the nemesis of centipedes. When a slug encounters a centipede, how does it hunt? First, the slug produces a sticky fluid forming a circle around the centipede, immobilizing it. This is called ¡®drawing a prison on the ground.¡¯ Then, the slug leisurely crawls to the immobile centipede and uses its fluid to dissolve the centipede¡¯s head before slowly consuming it.¡±

    By this time, Liangliang¡¯s injury was completely healed, and he was bouncing around energetically, just like a playful child again.

    ¡°This is amazing! Absolutely amazing!¡± On Sister Zhang¡¯s face was a mixture of gratitude and guilt. She hurriedly said, ¡°Young man, I was too nervous earlier and blamed you wrongly. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡­ I apologize to you here. And, I want to sincerely thank you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled back warmly.

    The residents who were present all looked at Huang Xiaolong with new respect.

    His modesty in victory was indeed commendable.

    Father Chu¡¯s gaze towards Huang Xiaolong also began to change. From initial disdain to a slight shift towards consideration.

    Then, among the onlookers, a middle-aged woman hesitated, her eyes flickered then finally, she stepped forward and asked Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young man, are¡­ are you a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ Doctor? I¡¯m not a doctor, and I¡¯m not interested in becoming one either. However, medical skills can be considered a special talent of mine,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered honestly.

    ¡°Then¡­ then¡­¡± The middle-aged woman looked at the lively Liangliang, finally made up her mind, ¡°Young man, could you please take a look at my¡­ my son¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    At this point, Mother Chu pulled Huang Xiaolong aside and whispered, ¡°This woman is Sister Song. She¡¯s almost 40 this year, but she just gave birth to a baby recently, making her a late mother. However, her child was born with a strange disease¡­ Despite consulting various doctors, no one has been able to help¡­ Sister Song probably wants you to cure her son¡¯s disease. But¡­ her son¡¯s condition is obviously much worse than Liangliang¡¯s¡­ If you¡¯re unsure, you should kindly refuse.¡±

    Mother Chu was afraid Huang Xiaolong might fail, hence her well-meaning advice.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to refuse anything. There isn¡¯t a disease in this world that I can¡¯t cure. Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually laughed it off.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Father Chu squinted somewhat unsettled.

    Huang Xiaolong had just used a leech to treat Liangliang, which indeed changed Father Chu¡¯s opinion of him, no longer outrightly dismissing Huang Xiaolong. But now, without even knowing the patient¡¯s condition, he boldly claimed that he could cure them.

    From a doctor¡¯s perspective, it is absolutely forbidden!

    No doctors in the world would dare to claim they could cure all diseases!

    Overpromising, giving patients and their families hope, only to shatter it later, is such a cruel thing to do!

    Sister Song, however, with nothing left to lose, hurriedly brought Huang Xiaolong to her home.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s family, along with Jing Xiaoxi and the crowds who were there to watch, followed in their wake.

    Sister Song¡¯s house.

    Also, it was a three to four hundred square meter flat.

    In the living room, a few people were surrounding a baby¡¯s crib, sighing and looking troubled.

    Seeing Sister Song open the door and a large group of people poured in, a middle-aged man looked displeased. ¡°Wife, why are you bringing so many people in?¡±

    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry. I found a doctor for our baby.¡± Sister Song said with hope in her face. Then she led Huang Xiaolong to the side of the crib.

    Sister Song¡¯s husband looked suspiciously at the young man in front of him. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t respond; his gaze was fixed on the few months old baby lying in the crib.

    The baby was completely red!

    In other words, this baby didn¡¯t have any skin!

    A baby without skin!

    There were faint traces of blood, pus, and tissue fluid seeping from the baby¡¯s body.

    The baby seemed to be in great pain, his lips pursed, and his tiny body spasming.

    ¡°Young man, please, help my son!¡± Sister Song broke down crying uncontrollably.

    ¡°Wife¡­ You¡­ Ah¡­¡± Sister Song¡¯s husband choked up. However, he didn¡¯t believe that this young man in front of him could cure his son¡¯s bizarre skinless disease!

    Father Chu silently looked at the skinless baby and felt numb inside. He quietly said, ¡°Ah, the poor child. But with today¡¯s advanced medical technology, there must be a way to cure him. I suggest bringing him to Beijing or even abroad for treatment. Ahem¡­ Right, Little Long? You should stop disturbing the child¡¯s rest.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Father Chu¡¯s meaning was clear. The illness looked very severe; there was no way he could cure it. The best thing to do was to make an excuse and leave immediately!

    ¡°This illness isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly said, ¡°I can cure it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Sister Song, trembling with excitement, immediately grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Young man, no matter how much it costs, if you can cure Little Bao¡¯s illness, even if we have to sell everything we own, my husband and I could accept it!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go broke. That¡¯s¡­ This illness can be cured without spending a penny.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Without spending a single penny?¡± Sister Song¡¯s husband grew suspicious. ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re lying! Our Little Bao¡¯s illness is already severe. Even if it could be treated, the medical expenses would be astronomical. You¡¯re saying it can be cured without a penny, it¡­ Are you trying to deceive us?¡±

 Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Chapter 745: Buried Alive

    Chapter 745: Chapter 745: Buried Alive

    ¡°Exactly. You spend nothing and your child is cured,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated with certainty, not batting an eye.

    ¡°Preposterous! Utterly preposterous! These past few months, I¡¯ve taken Little Bao to countless major hospitals, even the ones in Beijing. From medical examination to treatment, I must have spent no less than a million! Yet none could treat him, and now you¡­ you claim that without spending a penny, you can cure Little Bao. Are you¡­ are you mocking these major hospitals?!¡± Sister Song¡¯s husband burst out angrily, his face flushed.

    Being a highly educated person, he believed in science. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s claim felt like a far-fetched tale. Furthermore, he was aware of the typical con-artist tactic: they claim not to want your money at first, but the real scam would only take place after you had fallen into their trap!

    ¡°Get out! Get out now!¡± Sister Song¡¯s husband yelled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°My son has suffered enough. His mother and I are living day by day in agony. We do not want to fall prey to another scammer.¡±

    Sister Song pleaded through tears, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s just give it a try! How will we know his claim is false if we don¡¯t try?¡±

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t let him experiment on my son!¡± Sister Song¡¯s husband was obstinate.

    Mother Chu and Father Chu stood by, feeling utterly embarrassed.

    What a disgrace! They were practically begging for trouble!

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯ll overlook this considering the child¡¯s plight,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, seemingly unperturbed. ¡°This child was born not in a hospital, I presume? I¡¯m guessing, either on a river, on the sea, or potentially, on an airplane.¡±

    His statement stunned Sister Song and her husband into silence!

    ¡°Young man, how¡­ how did you know? When Little Bao was born, my husband and I were on a cruise ship. We planned to deliver him in Europe. We chose a cruise because we wanted to enjoy the romantic sea voyage before Little Bao arrived. Unexpectedly, he was born more than a month ahead of schedule. Fortunately, the medical facilities on the cruise ship were well-equipped. Five days after his birth on the ship, we arrived in Europe. We did not expect that on our second day ashore, Little Bao would¡­ he¡­ he would develop this strange skinless disease,¡± Sister Song voiced shakily.

    ¡°Then I am not mistaken,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say more. It¡¯s up to you. If you believe me, hand over the child and I¡¯ll treat him in front of you. If not, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Sister Song¡¯s husband finally gave in. ¡°Well, if you insist¡­ we would be pleased if you could help.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then reached down into the crib and picked up Little Bao. ¡°Do you have rice in the house? Plain white rice.¡±

    ¡°We do, we do,¡± Sister Song replied hastily.

    ¡°Bring about five kilograms of white rice. If it¡¯s not enough, go buy some from the nearby supermarket,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading to the apartment complex below.¡±

    Soon after, a group of people followed Huang Xiaolong downstairs to the apartment complex.

    Huang Xiaolong found a grass patch with loose soil.

    He handed Little Bao to Jing Xiaoxi to hold, then began to dig into the patch with his hands.

    A sizable crowd gathered. Even the security guard and property manager raced over when they heard the news.

    Everyone stood, dumbstruck.

    This was supposed to be a treatment for Little Bao¡¯s skinless disease, but what did digging have to do with it?

    It just didn¡¯t add up!

    Despite the confusion, Huang Xiaolong swiftly excavated a hole about 30 centimeters deep.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong did something astonishing that left everyone horrified!

    He put Little Bao directly into the hole!

    ¡°Is he trying to bury the child alive???¡± Father Chu¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. ¡°Could this kill the child?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sister Song¡¯s husband demanded suspiciously.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve entrusted the child to me, why don¡¯t we place a bet?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded unflappably, an unshakeable confidence reflected in his eyes.

    Such confidence made Sister Song¡¯s husband speechless. The rebuke he had been about to hurl at Huang Xiaolong got stuck in his throat.

    ¡®Where does he get his confidence from? This sort of confidence¡­ I¡¯ve never seen it in anyone else before¡­ Where could he have gotten it from?¡¯ a myriad of questions raced through Sister Song¡¯s husband¡¯s mind.

    Sister Song cried, ¡°Young man, do as you see fit. We¡­ We are all in!¡±

    ¡°Relax,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, placidly placing Little Bao into the hole. ¡°Where¡¯s the white rice?¡±

    Sister Song handed over a rice sack that was filled with pearl-like grains totalling five kilograms.

    ¡°Alright, I am going to pour this rice into the hole,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared cheerfully. He poured all the rice into the hole.

    Currently, the situation was: dig a hole, place the child in it, and then cover him completely with rice.

    Sister Song and her husband looked as though they were about to vomit from anxiety.

    Wouldn¡¯t this approach suffocate the child?

    ¡°Tingting, your boyfriend¡­ is taking a big risk this time¡­ Are you sure he is trying to heal the child and not commit murder?¡± Father Chu asked, his face pale. His initial favorable impression of Huang Xiaolong was gone!

    ¡°Little Long knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± Chu Tingting insisted.

    Whispers spread among the crowd, shaking their heads metaphorically.

    A security captain in the apartment complex instructed his team, ¡°This looks like it¡¯s heading towards a disaster. If something happens, detain this man immediately and contact the police.¡±

    The apartment complex¡¯s property managers also tried to persuade Sister Song and her husband to stop Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°reckless behaviour.¡±

    Everyone grew anxious.

    Only Huang Xiaolong remained calm and composed. He nonchalantly checked his phone for the time, and announced, ¡°Five minutes. After five minutes, dig out the rice and remove your child. Don¡¯t worry, there are spaces between the rice grains; it won¡¯t suffocate the child.¡±

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯m warning you¨Cshould anything go wrong, you will be held accountable by law!¡± a member of the apartment complex¡¯s management staff threatened grimly. ¡°Our complex is a model community in Ma City with outstanding public security. Nothing bad has ever happened here. If you cause any trouble, we definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Since Sister Song and her husband had approved of what Huang Xiaolong was doing, neither the apartment complex management nor the security guards could forcibly stop him.

    Five minutes! Five agonizing minutes!

    Many people prayed fervently!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Whether or not Little Bao¡¯s disease could be cured was not important¨Cwhat mattered was that the child remained safe!

    Finally!

    ¡°Five minutes have passed. Parents, it¡¯s time to dig out your little treasure,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Sister Song and her husband scrambled over, frantically brushing the rice grains away from the hole, sobbing, ¡°Little Bao, you must be alright! You must be alright!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Chapter 746: Comparing Connections

    Chapter 746: Chapter 746: Comparing Connections

    Everyone was now extremely anxious!

    Their biggest fear was that when Sister Song and her husband finally dug out the little baby, he would already be dead.

    After all, a few months old baby being ¡°buried alive¡± for a full five minutes is extremely dangerous.

    ¡®If a life is lost, we can handle it with our Chu Family¡¯s influence in Ma City. But after this incident, I won¡¯t allow Tingting to associate with this guy.¡¯ A thought flashed quickly through Father Chu¡¯s mind.

    Finally!

    Sister Song and her husband dug out the little baby.

    They saw!

    The little guy was still breathing, and furthermore!

    His body and face were no longer uniformly red, but had grown a faint layer of ¡ª skin!

    This layer of skin was very tender, but without a doubt, the baby was no longer a ¡°skinless baby¡±!

    He was cured!

    He had grown skin!

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site

    There was an uproar among the onlookers!

    This expensive and incurable disease, that they had spent over a million seeking remedies, was effortlessly cured by the young man in front of them without spending a dime. At most it had cost five kilos of white rice!

    ¡°I said that it wouldn¡¯t cost a penny to cure the child¡¯s disease. You can even take this rice back home, wash it and cook it. It¡¯s hygienic.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Sister Song and her husband, holding their precious son tightly, silently cried their eyes out. Their hearts were full of excitement, but there were no words to be spoken!

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Father Chu felt like he had been struck by thunder, the scene unfolding in front of his eyes simply knocked his worldview for six! He really wanted to know how Huang Xiaolong could have healed the child¡¯s severe illness. This was not medicine! Father Chu knew this was not as simple as medical skills.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m really curious, what happened?¡± Chu Tingting stared at Huang Xiaolong with unblinking eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and explained slowly, ¡°A skinless condition is a type of skin disease. And most skin diseases, especially infant skin diseases, are mostly due to problems with the lungs.¡±

    ¡°In the five elements, the lungs are associated with metal. This baby was born with a congenital lack of ¡®metal energy¡¯, hence he suffered from the bizarre skinless disease.¡±

    ¡°Why was he born lacking the ¡®metal energy¡¯? It¡¯s because he was born at sea. In other words, he was born without grounding energy.¡±

    ¡°Metal generates water, water generates wood, wood generates fire, fire generates earth, and earth generates metal. The baby was lacking the earth energy when he was born, thus there was a deficiency in earth among the five elements, which effectively means no earth to generate metal. With no metal energy in the lungs, he developed serious skin diseases.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the probability of getting this disease is very small, he was just unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Why did I bury him in a pit of rice? Because rice is a grain and in the five elements, it belongs to earth.¡±

    ¡°After the baby was replenished with earth energy, the lungs naturally generated metal energy. This quickly healed his skin condition.¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t wait for Sister Song and her husband to thank him, he turned and left, looking extremely nonchalant.

    Suddenly, behind him ¡ª

    Clap Clap~~ Clap Clap~ Clap Clap Clap~~~!!!!

    The sound of applause! Cheers!

    ¡°Divine Doctor! Divine Doctor! Divine Doctor! Divine Doctor!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Good! Good! I was wrong about him!¡± Father Chu¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Tingting, your boyfriend is talented! He has a promising future! I take back what I said about him! I can apologize to him! Yes! Tingting, your vision was right!¡±

    ¡°I believe he does not need your apology. Nor does he need your approval.¡± Chu Tingting was filled with pride from head to toe, every cell of her!

    Little Long was so awesome, easily subduing Father Chu, even all the homeowners, security guards, property managers in the community were overwhelmed by him!

    Father Chu smiled and said to Mother Chu, ¡°As the saying goes, be a good minister if not, be a good doctor, medical skills are heavenly studies. Tingting finding such a talent in medicine outshines marrying into a wealthy family and is even more honorable!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Most importantly, both parties reciprocate the love. You initially looked down upon him.¡± Mother Chu was also very pleased.

    ¡°Nobody is perfect.¡± Father Chu gave a sheepish smile and hugged Mother Chu¡¯s waist.

    At the Chu house.

    Mother Chu prepared a dinner.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed a drastic change in the attitudes of Chu Tingting¡¯s parents towards him.

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t make a big fuss about it, nor did he say much.

    During the meal, Father Chu mentioned that Old Master Chu¡¯s eightieth birthday would be in 2 days.

    Old Master Chu¡¯s eightieth birthday will be divided into two parts, the first part is a grand banquet held in Ma City. The family members all gathered, with relatives and friends widely invited to celebrate Old Master Chu¡¯s birthday.

    The second part would be the Chu family, returning to Chu Family Village, the origin of the Chu family, to celebrate with the villagers.

    ¡°Two days later?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled imperceptibly.

    In two days, it will also be Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s 22nd birthday, at that time, the Taoist who promised to marry Jing Xiaoxi would make his grand appearance!

    ¡®It will be lively in two days.¡¯ A playful smile appeared at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth.

    Father Chu said a lot more.

    The general meaning was that for Old Master Chu¡¯s eightieth birthday, all members of the Chu family would come back, the second generation, the third generation, all gathered.

    This inevitably led to comparisons.

    Compare what?

    On one hand, they compare their own social status and achievements, while on the other hand, they compare connections!

    This is normal, Huaxia is a society of relationships, whether in politics, or in the business field, or even in daily life, connections are particularly important.

    For instance, a person with no achievements, if he has good connections in society, he, too, will receive respect from others.

    The so-called comparison of connections, was the Chu family descendants inviting their friends to celebrate Old Master Chu¡¯s birthday, to see who could invite friends with higher status, making themselves more prominent.

    Father Chu sighed, ¡°I¡¯m a rather stubborn person, I don¡¯t play up for every occasion, unlike other members of the family who are adept at taking advantage of all sides. Therefore, my connections are weaker. Every year when the family holds a grand event, I am ridiculed. But, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Father Chu looked at Chu Tingting and Huang Xiaolong, ¡°You are both young, Tingting you¡¯ve been teaching at Binhai University for a short time so it¡¯s probably impossible for you to befriend those with significant social statuses. You probably don¡¯t have many connections.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, although you are an extraordinary person with unparalleled medical skills, I see your age is smaller than Tingting¡¯s, and your foundation is shallow. I have no expectations of you having any connections. But your future is boundless, later on, you¡¯ll certainly make connections with powerful people.¡±

    ¡°So, during Old Master¡¯s birthday, restrain yourselves in the competition of connections. There will be humiliations, you will be scorned. But the days to come are long, momentary grievances don¡¯t count. When you succeed later on, the connection will come naturally and it will be time to hit back with a strong counterattack!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I don¡¯t have many connections.¡± Chu Tingting curled her lip.

    She was a lecturer at Binhai University, those she knew were, after all, just some teachers. Even if she invited these colleagues to Ma City, it wouldn¡¯t count as prominent social connections.

    She would definitely be ridiculed then.

    ¡°Comparing connections? That sounds interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face showed a somewhat amused expression.

    ¡­

 Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Chapter 747: The Stir Caused by WeChat Moments!

    Chapter 747: Chapter 747: The Stir Caused by WeChat Moments!

    After dinner, Father Chu excused himself and left, as Old Master Chu¡¯s 80th birthday was just two days away. He needed to return in advance to make the necessary preparations. After all, this was an event of supreme importance.

    Mother Chu collected the dishes and chopsticks, while Jing Xiaoxi helped from the side.

    Huang Xiaolong went to the balcony to smoke, and Chu Tingting followed him out.

    ¡°Little Long¡­whatever my father said about showcasing social connections¡­please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Chu Tingting sheepishly said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in a difficult situation or cause any trouble for you. The fact that you can accompany me back home for my grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday is more than enough for me.¡±

    Chu Tingting knew that Huang Xiaolong had made quite a name for himself in Binhai and had garnered a significant network of acquaintances. However, she was not entirely clear about the extent of his connections.

    ¡°Heh~~ Tingting, I came from a rural area and have spent a long time in the city. Connections? I have some of those too,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk, sounding eager.

    ¡°No~~ Little Long, you shouldn¡¯t use your favors carelessly. They¡¯re a luxury¨Conce you use one, it¡¯s gone. Why waste them on competing with some superficial and worldly individuals?¡± Chu Tingting earnestly advised.

    ¡®Favors? Pfft~~~ Many people owe me favors in this world. I¡¯ve never even collected them! Besides, if they come to back me up, it¡¯s them saving face. Why should I repay them?¡¯

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t share these thoughts with Chu Tingting.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m going inside to help my mom with the dishes,¡± Chu Tingting said to Huang Xiaolong with a charming smile before turning around and heading back to the kitchen.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled out his phone, took a moment to think, and then posted a message on his WeChat Moments.

    The message essentially stated that he would be attending a birthday banquet, a competition of social connections, in two days. He included his location¨CMa City.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s WeChat friend list also included a significant number of people¨Cnone of whom were ordinary folk.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site

    Therefore, as soon as he made this post, a number of people liked it.

    Huang Xiaolong put away his phone and went back to the living room to watch TV.

    That night, Mother Chu prepared a guest room for both Huang Xiaolong and Jing Xiaoxi to stay in.

    After taking a bath, Huang Xiaolong went straight to bed and fell asleep.

    ¡­

    Nighttime!

    Binhai City!

    The Lin, Shu, Sun, and Gao families all found out about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s affairs in Ma City through his WeChat moment.

    With a simple search, they easily found out that Old Master Chu¡¯s 80th birthday was two days away in Ma City.

    Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eminent status in Binhai¨Chis unofficial title was King of Binhai¨Cnews of this event proliferated rapidly and captivated the city¡¯s high society!

    Go! Go to Ma City!

    Show up for ¡°Master Long¡±!

    This was a rare opportunity to ingratiate oneself with Master Long, one that a fool would miss out on!

    In no time, many of the elites and celebrities in Binhai¡¯s upper-class circles had begun preparing their birthday gifts.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s villa.

    After Huang Xiaolong left Binhai, Lin Jing, Ma Chuxia, and others resided in his villa, helping him look after his property.

    ¡°It seems we need to make a trip to Ma City,¡± said Ma Chuxia, half-smiling, half-serious. ¡°We can¡¯t let our Little Long lose face¡­ I¡¯ll contact the members of the Academy of Esoteric Learning right away. We should go to Ma City collectively to offer our birthday greetings to the birthday senior!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with the higher-ups in our Xia family,¡± Xia Ying said, taking out her phone.

    ¡­

    Jiangnan City!

    The Jin Family!

    The Jin Family, one of the top ten martial arts families in Huaxia, was a vassal to the Ying Family.

    The Jin Family is not only a commercial aircraft carrier in Jiangnan City, but also an ancient martial arts clan, with over a thousand followers, extremely prosperous!

    The head of the family, Old Master Jin, is a hundred-year-old man of high virtue and respect, and a great grandmaster of ancient martial arts. His fame is not only in Jiangnan City, but even in the surrounding cities, it echoes like thunder, making people submit.

    In the courtyard. The palace lantern is lit.

    Old Master Jin is practicing his calligraphy.

    ¡°Ah~~ I wonder when the master will come to Jiangnan City again, I really miss the master.¡± Old Master Jin smiled slightly. ¡°The master shocked everyone in the ancient martial arts competition in Jiangnan City. He is also a master calligrapher who has learned from hundreds of others¡­ Ah~~ Such a remarkable man, it¡¯s my fortune to be able to worship him as my master.¡±

    Just then¡ª-

    ¡°Grandfather! Grandfather!¡± A pleasant-sounding voice, extremely beautiful, a competent woman in a professional OL suit ran into the courtyard with a mobile phone, her face filled with excitement.

    ¡°Mengqi, you¡¯re so out of control.¡± Old Master Jin shook his head and laughed.

    This woman is Jin Mengqi, who once had some ambiguous relationships with Huang Xiaolong and has long fallen for him.

    ¡°Grandfather, Master Huang just posted a moment on WeChat. He¡¯s currently in Ma City. It is said that he will compare his network with some of the wealthy families there two days later.¡± Jin Mengqi¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°The master is in Ma City?¡± Old Master Jin¡¯s hand shivered, and his writing brush fell out. Then he said loudly, ¡°Great! In that case, how could I not pay my respects to the master?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, are you going yourself?¡± In Jin Mengqi¡¯s eyes, there was also a strong sense of longing. Her heart was pounding, longing to grow wings and fly to Ma City to see the man whom she had been longing for day and night!

    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s go! Mengqi, prepare for me right away. This time, when I meet the master, I must stay by his side for a few more days and listen to his teachings.¡± Old Master Jin¡¯s face turned red, seemingly rejuvenated by several years.

    ¡­

    Dong¡¯an City!

    Chenghuang Temple!

    In the main hall of the Chenghuang Temple, there¡¯s a family of three.

    Among them, a mother and daughter, both extraordinarily beautiful, were kneeling respectfully on the prayer mats, ceaselessly worshipping a bracelet enshrined in the temple.

    This young woman is Ding Qinxue, who was the first worshiper of the Chenghuang Temple of Huang Xiaolong and the first beauty to pledge her devotion to Huang Xiaolong.

    Her wish was to let Mrs. Ding, a ¡°vegetative person,¡± wake up.

    As a result, not only did her mother wake up, but thanks to a word from Huang Xiaolong, Ding Qinxue also avoided a deadly car accident.

    Therefore, this mother and daughter have a deep faith in Huang Xiaolong!

    The man standing behind the mother and daughter is the dignified and authoritative Mayor Ding!

    The local ruler!

    ¡°Old Ding, don¡¯t blame me for being superstitious. The master in this place is indeed a divine being. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would never have woken up.¡± Mrs. Ding said piously.

    ¡°Well¡­ Madam, regardless of the facts, that master saved your life. Both morally and emotionally, I should meet him and thank him in person.¡± Mayor Ding frowned, ¡°However¡­ now we can¡¯t find the master in this Chenghuang Temple¡­ That¡¯s troublesome. To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t like owing people favours.¡±

    ¡°I have that master¡¯s WeChat.¡± Ding Qinxue took out her phone. ¡°Dad, if you really want to thank the master, then I can contact the master on WeChat and see where he is¡­ But Dad, you must be humble when you meet the master. He¡¯s an extraordinary person, someone who can be met but not sought.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ all right, I¡¯ll listen to you. You¡¯ve praised that master so highly, now I really want to meet him in person.¡± Mayor Ding smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re not just praising him, but the master is indeed a living god. Old Ding, you mustn¡¯t blaspheme against the master! You know very well that I don¡¯t believe in gods or Buddha, but since the day the master cured me, I¡¯ve become his follower!¡± Mrs. Ding said sternly.

    Mayor Ding is afraid of his wife, especially since Mrs. Ding¡¯s family background is so profound, so he can only force a smile.

    ¡°Huh? The master posted a moment on WeChat! He¡¯s in Ma City!¡± Ding Qinxue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°In two days, the master will attend some banquet and needs people to participate¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Well, okay¡­¡± Mayor Ding nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take annual leave and accompany you and your mother to Ma City for a break and to thank the master in person. I¡¯ll call my secretary right now to book plane tickets to Ma City for tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡­

    What Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t expect was that his casually posted WeChat moment would cause a sensation amongst the upper society in Dong¡¯an City, Jiangnan City, and Binhai City!

    Two days later, Old Master Chu¡¯s eightieth birthday, will probably be exceptionally lively!

    ¡­

 Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Chapter 748: Attending the Banquet

    Chapter 748: Chapter 748: Attending the Banquet

    These past two days, Chu Tingting and Jing Xiaoxi, as the local big shots of Ma City, took Huang Xiaolong sightseeing. However, Ma City is only a county-level city, far from on par with Binhai, Jiangnan, and Dong¡¯an, the prefecture-level cities Huang Xiaolong had visited. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t much to see.

    In just a day or two, they had explored the entirety of Ma City.

    Ma City. Mi Family!

    In the hall.

    The atmosphere was gloomy and ominous.

    The helmsman of the Mi family, Old Master Mi, was seated at the head, fury burning in his eyes.

    Many of the family¡¯s executives sat indignantly in the hall, their faces contorted with anger.

    ¡°Father, Little Lian¡­ Little Lian turned out like this¡­ This is outrageous! Someone in Ma City is making a move on our Mi family, this is disrespecting you, father!¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s face was full of savage color. ¡°According to Little Lian, Jing Xiaoxi was back to her normal state, but then someone snatched her away! Father, Jing Xiaoxi is the daughter-in-law of our Mi family! She is Little Lian¡¯s wife! This public snatching is entirely a blatant humiliation to us, the Mi family! Moreover, once the Jing family puts pressure on us, we won¡¯t be able to withstand it!¡±

    This middle-aged man turned out to be Mi Lian¡¯s father. Now with Mi Lian screaming painfully in his room, preferring death over life, he was thoroughly upset.

    Bang~!!!!!!

    Old Master Mi suddenly slapped the tea table, raging. ¡°Who did this? Who did this, making Little Lian this way, neither human nor ghost? Snatching our Mi family¡¯s daughter-in-law, isn¡¯t this an outright insult? If this matter isn¡¯t dealt with well, we, the Mi family, will become the laughing stock of the whole Ma City! Outrageous indeed! Outrageous indeed!¡±

    ¡°Father, we have clarified the situation. An illegitimate child of the Chu Family, Chu Tingting, brought a man from out of town to Ma City to attend Old Master Chu¡¯s eightieth birthday. That outsider is Chu Tingting¡¯s boyfriend! It was he who turned Little Lian into this ugly state! This kid, he seems to know some kind of dark magic!¡± Mi Lian¡¯s father said angrily.

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°An outsider? Humph! Just because he knows some dark magic, he dares to stir things up in Ma City, he really doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is or how thick the earth is!¡± Old Master Mi¡¯s face was terribly dark. However, after ruminating for several moments, he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this matter at Old Man Chu¡¯s eightieth birthday banquet!¡±

    With that, Old Master Mi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, exuding a deadly venomous glare. ¡°This time, I want Old Man Chu to lose face, making the entire Chu family a laughing stock!¡±

    ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡± Mi Lian¡¯s father asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Right! We are finally moving up to a connection with the Jin family in Jiangnan City!¡± Old Master Mi¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement. ¡°The Jin family is the overlord of Jiangnan City! Its family head, Old Master Jin, is a centenarian with an unyielding spirit! The Jin family is extremely powerful, rumored to have an ancient martial background. Even the most insignificant member of the Jin family can command the respect of senior officials in Jiangnan City! This time, our Mi Group is planning to seek some development in Jiangnan City, naturally, we need to pay our respects to the big boss there, the Jin family. Unexpectedly, people from the Jin family initially agreed to our cooperation proposal, and they will send a representative to Ma City tomorrow to discuss the details of the contract.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I will invite this distinguished guest to the Chu family with us and severely intimidate the Chu family, while also elevating our Mi family¡¯s prestige! No matter how grand Old Man Chu¡¯s birthday banquet is, once a person from the Jin family arrives, all the limelight will shift to us!¡±

    Hearing Old Master Mi say this, the Mi family members in the hall were as excited as if they had a shot of adrenaline, indescribably thrilled.

    The Jin family! That¡¯s a towering figure! If the Mi family manages to forge a connection with the Jin family, our future development won¡¯t be limited to just Ma City!

    With such a formidable backing, the Mi family is destined to replace the Jing family¡¯s position and become the leading figure of Ma City!

    ¡°Therefore, tomorrow, that boyfriend of Chu Tingting will definitely attend Old Man Chu¡¯s birthday banquet. At that time, we will pressure them heavily, demand Chu family to hand over that outsider! I will make sure to punish him so harshly he will wish he was dead, to vent my grandson Little Lian¡¯s anger!¡± A hint of a cruel smile appeared on Old Master Mi¡¯s face.

    ¡­

    Next day!

    It was Old Master Chu¡¯s big day!

    Huang Xiaolong and the mother and daughter of Chu Tingting were about to rush to the banquet site.

    Today Chu Tingting got up early to dress and choose outfits.

    However, she did not dress extravagantly, but rather simply.

    She was wearing a white sleeveless T-shirt with a colorful raccoon pattern on the chest, over it, she threw on a new autumn jacket from the European brand Eossirai. Her pants were blue jeans, everything fitting her perfectly. With her picturesque features, rosy cheeks, and small mouth, she had the innocence of a young girl but the maturity of a professional woman.

    Huang Xiaolong originally wanted to take Jing Xiaoxi with him. However, fearing that she would run into people from the Mi and Jing families, she adamantly refused to go, so Huang Xiaolong could only leave her at Chu Tingting¡¯s home.

    Mother Chu drove a Harvard M4 commuting car, heading straight for the Chu family¡¯s mansion in Ma City.

    The Chu family villa was located in the suburbs, surrounded by mountains and rivers, quiet in the bustling city, which was quite suitable for elderly people like Old Master Chu¡¯s retirement life.

    The car stopped outside the villa.

    Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting got out of the car together.

    They looked up and saw that in the large lawn outside the villa, many seats had been set up, with colorful decorations, which was quite lively.

    There were already many people sitting in the lawn, among them some from Chu Tingting¡¯s father¡¯s lineage.

    These people, one by one, were dressed in extravagant clothes, their spirits high, proud and ambitious, exuding the aura of social elites.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, unconcerned. The scale of the Chu family was somewhat inferior compared to the four big families in Binhai. For Huang Xiaolong, who had seen all sorts of great wealthy heroes, there was a feeling of coming from a big city to the countryside and seeing a group of nouveau riche local tyrants acting like big fish in a small pond.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Chu Tingting took a deep breath and said softly to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, although the Chu family doesn¡¯t accept me, grandfather has always been very kind to me. Today is his big happy day, let¡¯s just bear with whatever comes. We don¡¯t need to care about their sarcasm and mockery.¡±

    ¡°Mmm-hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded cheerfully.

    The three of them stepped into the lawn.

    Suddenly, many eyes were on them.

    Among these gazes, there were indifference, contempt, gloating, teasing, mocking, sympathy¡­

    Many voices of discussion followed:

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Look, that slut and her bastard are here again. Our Chu family has never considered them part of the family, their faces are really thick-skinned. They still dare to come.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Chu Tingting is a teacher at Binhai University, haha, an impoverished bookworm, who cares.¡±

    ¡°Look, Chu Tingting brought a man with her this year. He should be her boyfriend. Why does he look so poor and grass-rooted? Could he be some sort of society outcast, some low-class being?¡±

    ¡°Chu Tingting is undoubtedly beautiful, but what truly excellent man would have eyes for her? At most, they would regard her as a plaything. We need not analyze it. The boyfriend she brought back is probably just a lower-class person. Chu Tingting and this man are like peas in a pod, they can never hold their heads high.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: Chapter 749: Show Off! Flaunt!

    Chapter 749: Chapter 749: Show Off! Flaunt!

    Faced with the constant criticism that surged towards her like a rising tide, Chu Tingting¡¯s choice was to turn a deaf ear, as if she had long grown accustomed to such treatment. She only felt guilty towards Huang Xiaolong because these humiliations were now affecting him. Chu Tingting secretly resolved that after returning to Binhai, she would definitely make it up to Huang Xiaolong.

    But how would she compensate him?

    Well, they had already kissed each other, so¡­why not take it one step further?

    With this thought in mind, Chu Tingting started to feel a subtle warmth in her ears and couldn¡¯t help but steal a glance at Huang Xiaolong.

    Mother Chu, alongside Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting, arrived at the seat reserved for Father Chu¡¯s lineage.

    There sat Father Chu, next to a woman adorned in gold and silver. Her looks were ordinary, but she was exquisitely groomed. A strong sense of superiority lingered in her eyes as though she viewed everyone from the corner of her eyes, not sparing anyone a direct look.

    This woman was Father Chu¡¯s official wife! Huang Xiaolong studied her face. Although she was not a profoundly evil person, she was decidedly sharp-tongued and overbearing!

    When Father Chu and Mother Chu secretly began their affair, and it was discovered by his official wife, she was furious, forbidding Father Chu from giving a penny to Chu Tingting and her mother!

    In extravagant families like these, a man having several wives and concubines was common. Most official wives would turn a blind eye.

    However, the official wife of Father Chu was exceptionally shrewd and domineering, even having the ability to manipulate Father Chu. Father Chu, as a result, did not dare to formally acknowledge Chu Tingting and her mother.

    Were it not for Old Master Chu mediating within the family, Chu Tingting and her mother would have been done away by the official wife a long time ago!

    The reason Father Chu feared the official wife so much was due to her family¡¯s considerable influence.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co

    The official wife¡¯s father was the Propaganda Minister of Binhai City and held a place in the standing committee!

    Binhai City, being a prefecture-level city and being more prestigious than a county-level city like Ma City, had a stronger position. The official wife, riding on the coattails of her family¡¯s power since her marriage from Binhai to Ma City, was always domineering and unyielding. Even Old Master Chu often gave way to her, further encouraging her haughtiness.

    ¡°Hmph! Still not clear about your own status? It¡¯s your good fortune to be invited to such an event, and yet you have the audacity to be late! Despicable people will always be despicable,¡± the official wife sneered at Mother Chu.

    ¡°You!¡± Chu Tingting glared in fury but was quickly held back by Mother Chu.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Father Chu hurriedly signaled for Chu Tingting, Mother Chu, and Huang Xiaolong to take their seats. His eyes also revealed his difficulty.

    Huang Xiaolong, without uttering a word, sat down next to Chu Tingting, while Mother Chu took a seat on the other side of Father Chu.

    As for Father Chu¡¯s lineage, his family was not prosperous. Apart from Chu Tingting, the unacknowledged daughter, the only other children were the son and daughter borne to him by his official wife.

    The pair, both several years older than Chu Tingting, were cold and arrogant in demeanor, obvious distaste and disdain showing in their eyes when they looked at her and Huang Xiaolong.

    Chu Tingting had previously informed Huang Xiaolong about the background of the Chu family members.

    The son of the official wife, Chu Tingting¡¯s half-brother called Chu Huaisheng, currently held a position as a section chief in the Forestry Bureau of Ma City. Considering he was under thirty, his career could be considered quite successful.

    The daughter, named Chu Huaiyin, was a graduate student at a medical university abroad. Once she graduated, she could at least secure a position as a deputy chief physician in a department, if she chose to return to Ma City.

    Among the Chu family¡¯s third generation, Father Chu¡¯s two children might not be the most outstanding, but they were quite decent nevertheless.

    In comparison, Chu Tingting simply being a lecturer at a branch campus of Binhai University, was clearly at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Chu Tingting, returning to pay respects to grandfather is an auspicious occasion. I wonder if you¡¯ll bring any pleasant surprises for him. Grandfather has always held high hopes for you. You¡¯ve been teaching at Binhai University for quite a while now. Have you managed to establish any influential connections?¡± Chu Huaiyin sneered.

    Chu Huaisheng joined the mockery. ¡°Actually, grandfather wishes you could bring some useful connections for his celebration. That way, it could at least prove that you haven¡¯t wasted these years.¡±

    He then looked at Huang Xiaolong with ill intent. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Tingting¡¯s boyfriend? What¡¯s your profession? What do your parents do for a living?¡±

    This question had a taste of interrogation, and represented the tone of a superior inquiring about an inferior.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond, only grinning back.

    ¡°Connections¡­ I never try to force such things. One should rely on their own competence,¡± Chu Tingting retorted.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ How ridiculous!¡± Chu Huaiyin laughed mockingly. ¡°Huaxia is all about networking, where personal connections play an extremely crucial role in everything from food and clothing to travel. Having no connections makes everything inconvenient! For instance, after I graduate and return home next year, my uncle will use his connections to get me assigned to the First People¡¯s Hospital of Binhai City as an associate chief physician in thoracic surgery, starting with an annual salary of 300,000. His connections save me at least five years of struggle compared to others with the same level of education! And you¡¯re telling me that connections are useless? Have you literally been teaching your brains out?¡±

    Chu Huaiyin¡¯s discourse was meant to rebut Chu Tingting on one hand, and to show off on the other.

    ¡°In the future, as I advance my career at the First People¡¯s Hospital of Binhai City, it will also provide me a platform to mingle with elites from all walks of life!¡± Chu Huaiyin was extremely arrogant. ¡°In such a position, connections take care of themselves!¡±

    ¡°The First People¡¯s Hospital of Binhai City?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback, and then muttered to himself: ¡°Isn¡¯t the head of that hospital always bootlicking me?¡±

    At this moment, a man around thirty years old who was sitting nearby smirked. ¡°Actually, making connections is mainly about a person¡¯s social skills. To progress, one needs to have strong social skills. If one does not even have the slightest bit of social skills, they are, in plain terms, useless. Chu Tingting, you keep saying that you don¡¯t need to deliberately network, but that is just an excuse, because you simply don¡¯t have the ability to make connections. The people you know are all just from the bottom of society.¡±

    He continued, looking at Chu Huaiyin, ¡°Cousin Huaiyin, don¡¯t brag about yourself. You are just an associate chief doctor in a third-rate hospital, barely on the fringe of high society. But you¡¯re still only a fringe figure, with nothing to show off.¡±

    ¡°Cousin! You!¡± Chu Huaiyin and Chu Huaisheng both looked angrily at the man who had been pontificating, but they clearly did not dare to retort.

    ¡°Xiong Chuan, don¡¯t be so straightforward when speaking. Haven¡¯t I taught you enough about the ways of the world?¡± A steady middle-aged man sitting nearby reproached him sternly.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced over and immediately understood.

    The man sitting next to Father Chu was from the most powerful branch of the Chu Family!

    What is the strongest branch of the Chu Family?

    It is the branch that belongs to Father Chu¡¯s elder brother, ¡°Chu Hao¡±.

    Chu Hao, who is currently serving as the Executive Vice Mayor of Ma City, is highly favored by the top brass. He is the one with the highest official position in the Chu Family at the moment and can possibly climb even higher in the future.

    Chu Hao has two sons and one daughter.

    The one who had been lecturing Chu Huaiyin and Chu Huaisheng earlier is Chu Hao¡¯s elder son, ¡°Chu Xiongchuan¡±, who is the deputy director of the Construction Bureau in Ma City and holds a deputy department rank.

    His younger son, ¡°Chu Xiongzhou¡±, has not pursued politics but has made quite a splash in the business world. He started his own business, and his company is preparing for an IPO. He has assets worth at least several billion, which makes even the mayor of Ma City treat him carefully. This is a significant taxpayer we¡¯re talking about!

    His daughter, Chu Yiyi, has shown artistic talent since childhood, and is now quite a renowned pianist domestically, having held concerts in various European countries.

    Most of the Chu Family¡¯s prestige in Ma City is maintained by Chu Hao¡¯s branch.

    In comparison to Chu Hao¡¯s two sons and one daughter, Father Chu¡¯s son and daughter, Chu Huaiyin and Chu Huaisheng, indeed pale in comparison and lose their luster.

    Looking at Chu Huaiyin and Chu Huaisheng; defeated like roosters, made Chu Xiongchuan, Chu Xiongzhou, and Chu Yiyi glow in triumph.

    Chu Xiongchuan even said to Chu Tingting, ¡°Chu Tingting, I have some connections in Binhai as well. Let me find someone to talk to. This way, life at Binhai University will be easier for you.¡±

    After a pause, he looked at Huang Xiaolong with pity, ¡°My friend, where do you work? I know some CEOs in Binhai. So if you want to change jobs, you can tell me. I might be able to help.¡±

    Showing off! Competition!

    Huang Xiaolong felt at a loss for words.

    This celebration became not just a birthday party, but also a damn showing off, boasting, and contesting session¡­ The younger generation is always reminding others how awesome they are or how great people they know are.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Humph!¡± Father Chu¡¯s wife, looking quite unsatisfied, glanced at Chu Hao¡¯s branch and then angrily said to Father Chu, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve become! Every year at this time, we have to rely on my family¡¯s status to maintain your reputation. If my family weren¡¯t here, you would be utterly crushed and trampled underfoot by your elder brother! You¡¯re useless!¡±

    ¡°You, just shut up!¡± Father Chu sneered indignantly.

    Just then, someone shouted loudly, ¡°Please welcome the birthday star of today, our Old Master Chu!¡±

    The chaotic scene immediately quieted down.

    ¡­

 Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Chapter 750: The arrival of the guest!

    Chapter 750: Chapter 750: The arrival of the guest!

    At last, the star of today¡¯s birthday banquet, Old Master Chu, grandly made his entrance.

    The crowd rose to their feet in cheers.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw that Old Master Chu was in good spirits. Even though he was eighty years old, judging from his aura, living to 90 would be a breeze.

    Old Master Chu had a dignified air as he took his seat and surveyed the room.

    The entire room fell into silence.

    Then, Old Master Chu delivered a speech. The main content of the speech was a summary of the Chu Family¡¯s gains and losses over the past year, followed by praise for his eldest son, Chu Hao and his two sons and a daughter.

    The members of Chu Hao¡¯s branch all smiled brightly, as if basking in the recognition and praise.

    Huang Xiaolong found such grandiose praise speeches to be utterly boring, almost yawning. The Chu family members around him were extremely annoyed at his indifferent attitude and shot him warning glances.

    Fortunately, Old Master Chu¡¯s speech ended fairly quickly.

    There was still some time before the banquet began. The next session was to welcome the guests who came to celebrate!

    This session was all about competition in connections and influence!

    The branch that received the most guests was the most prestigious and received the most attention from Old Master Chu!

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    At this time, Chu Xiongchuan, Chu Xiongzhou, and Chu Yiyi, members of Chu Hao¡¯s branch, looked proud. Chu Xiongzhou quietly said, ¡°Dad, you hold an influential position in Ma City. Who among the local businessmen and officials wouldn¡¯t show you respect? This competition is unnecessary. Today, it¡¯s your connections that are unrivaled! Even the Jing Family and Mi family will treat you with extra respect. Father, you are the pillar of our Chu family. As long as you are here, the Chu family will continue to thrive and prosper. It¡¯s all up to you, Father!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. The other branches may also have their connections.¡± As Chu Hao sat motionless and unfazed, his demeanour exuded an aura of profound depth and towering presence. His cultivation was excellent, and there was not a single trace of self-satisfaction on his face. However, there was occasionally a touch of disdain in his eyes.

    Yes, disdain!

    He had no regard for the other branches of the Chu family! He was above them! He knew he was the backbone of the Chu family and as long as he was standing, the Chu family would not fall!

    Finally, someone outside shouted loudly¨C ¡°The distinguished guests from the Jing family and Mi family have arrived!¡±

    The first to arrive were the other two influential families from Ma City.

    The Jing Family! The Mi Family!

    In an instant, the majority of the Chu family rose to meet them. Only the birthday star, Old Master Chu remained seated.

    Also, as the deputy mayor of Ma City, Chu Hao didn¡¯t need to be overly polite to the Mi and Jing families. It would not be fitting with his stature.

    Old Master Mi and Old Master Jing arrived.

    The crowd congratulated Old Master Chu, gave him their birthday gifts, and then sat down.

    The members of the Mi family had sharp, hostile looks in their eyes as if they were searching for someone.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that among the Mi family¡¯s seating area, there was a youth around twenty years old who was composed, with a extraordinary bearing. Inside his body harbored a terrifying power. He was an ancient martial arts grandmaster, who had just barely condensed 3 streams of True Qi. In the vast world of ancient martial arts, he was just a bottom-tier player, but in a place like Ma City, he was quite a character!

    Indeed, everyone from the Mi family, showed great respect and was deferential to this arrogant youth. Even Old Master Mi personally accompanied him with complete submission.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ the Mi family is here! You made Mi Lian look so terrible¡­I¡¯m afraid, he has already gone home and complained¡­look, the Mi family¡­ they all seem so hostile. If they¡­if they discover you, they might¡­they might lose it¡­¡± Chu Tingting sat beside Huang Xiaolong, speaking with a worried face.

    ¡°Tingting, I¡¯m not afraid of the Mi family.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed carelessly.

    Huang Xiaolong discovered that the ancient martial arts Grandmaster seated among the Mi family seemed familiar. He felt like he had seen him somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t quite recall where.

    At that moment!

    ¡°Chu Tingting is over there! And sitting beside her, indeed, is that boy! That person is the bastard who harmed Little Lian!¡± Mi Lian¡¯s father, his eyes like a snake¡¯s, fixed his gaze on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Young Master Jin, that man is the enemy of our Mi family. I hope you can give him a bit of a beating,¡± Old Master Mi said, while stretching out his finger and pointing at Huang Xiaolong, all the while wearing a fawning expression.

    This ¡°Young Master Jin¡± is a young master from the Jin family and as an ancient martial arts Grandmaster, his status in the Jin family is not too shabby.

    He is a genuine young master from a prominent family who, upon arriving in Ma City, is received in the same way as an imperial envoy making an incognito visit.

    ¡°Hmm~¡± Young Master Jin glanced over, and then, suddenly!

    His whole body trembled!

    ¡®Bloody hell! It¡¯s Master Huang! No doubt about it! It¡¯s Master Huang! My grandfather¡¯s teacher! How stupid the Mi family is! They¡­they intend¡­intend to have me confront Master Huang? I might as well wait for Master Huang to kill me!¡¯

    Young Master Jin was drenched in cold sweat from head to toe.

    During the ancient martial arts fistfight in Jiangnan City, Huang Xiaolong had an almost celestial record, prevailing over all with great authority. Young Master Jin had been at the scene, and the power of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s martial arts had shattered his spirit.

    From that time on, he heartily acknowledged Huang Xiaolong¡¯s superiority, regarding him with an awe usually reserved for divine beings.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Young Master Jin composed himself and sneered a few times. Originally, he had planned to support the Mi family in Ma City and help them grow as their wing, but now that he realized the Mi family intended to handle Huang Xiaolong, Young Master Jin had no choice but to curry favor with Huang Xiaolong and bring down the Mi family.

    However, Young Master Jin said nothing, remained silent, leaving others guessing what he might be thinking.

    The Mi family, thinking that Young Master Jin had agreed to their request and was planning to deal with Huang Xiaolong directly, began to laugh joyously, gloating at his impending misfortune.

    At this point, someone else announced in a loud voice¡ª-

    ¡°The boss of Binhai¡¯s Ilu Mineral Water, Boss Chen, has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The boss of Ma City¡¯s Taifeng Group Ltd., Boss Kang, has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The director of Ma City¡¯s Textile Mill, Director Zhao, has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The Chief of Ma City¡¯s Water Bureau, Chief Hu, has arrived!¡±

    ¡­

    The guests were all filing in one after another.

    All of the latest arrivals were local entrepreneurs from Ma City, as well as leaders of local administrative organs.

    These people, naturally, were all here for the deputy mayor, Chu Hao.

    After seeing Chu Hao, they flocked to him and, one after another, paid their respects and handed over their gifts. Then they went to Old Master Chu to offer their congratulations. Only after all this would they sit in the seating area allocated to Chu Hao¡¯s faction.

    According to the rules, guests who were there for a specific faction should sit in the seating area of that faction. In the end, whichever faction had the most guests seated with them was considered the most influential. Of course, sheer numbers were not enough. The social status of the guests also mattered.

    Pretty soon, there were more than a dozen guests in Chu Hao¡¯s seating area, all either wealthy or influential figures from Ma City¡¯s upper crust.

    Chu Hao¡¯s face bore a polite smile, but he didn¡¯t seem to care much. His aura was breathtaking.

    In contrast, his son and daughter stared defiantly at everyone else. The unspoken words behind their stares were something along the lines of- ¡®see, our dad¡¯s network is the most powerful! You all are small fry in comparison!¡¯

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then someone else announced ina loudvoice¡ª¡°The director of the Municipal Committee of Binhai City, Director Yan, has arrived!¡±

    At this point, Chu¡¯s legal wife, as well as her son Chu Huaisheng and daughter Chu Huaiyin, all jumped up in their excitement.

    ¡°Uncle is here! Uncle is here!¡±

    Chu¡¯s legal wife said to Father Chu proudly, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it a fact that my family has to step in to support you? My brother is here, aren¡¯t you going to greet him? What are you standdoing there looking dumbfounded?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Chapter 751: I alone am an army of thousands!

    Chapter 751: Chapter 751: I alone am an army of thousands!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and welcome Uncle right away.¡± Father Chu didn¡¯t dare to delay.

    This Uncle of his, who holds the position of General Director in the Binhai City Committee and who is also a standing committee member, is among the top ten individuals in Binhai City. Even in Ma City, he is a significant figure.

    Huang Xiaolong looked over and saw a middle-aged man with a square face walking towards them with an air of authority.

    Father Chu greeted him, whispering, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve arrived. Please, come sit over here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Director Yan acknowledged with a slight nod, seemingly uninterested in Father Chu.

    Director Yan handed over a birthday gift to Father Chu¡¯s wife and gave a nod to Old Master Chu, who was seated in a high seat, aloud greeting, ¡°I wish you good fortune as vast as the East Sea, and life as long as the South Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Director Yan, please have a seat,¡± Old Master Chu responded with a smile.

    After sitting down, Director Yan nodded at Chu Hao, who was sitting nearby, and said, ¡°Brother Chu, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~ Brother Yan, since you¡¯re here, why not stay for a few days? Let¡¯s have a drink together tomorrow.¡± A rare genuine smile appeared on Chu Hao¡¯s face.

    For him, the standing deputy mayor of Ma City, Director Yan was an official of the same rank.

    After Director Yan had settled down, Father Chu¡¯s wife said excitedly, ¡°Now you can rest assured, right? Even if my brother is the only one to come, it¡¯s enough to enhance your prestige.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course,¡± Father Chu hastily nodded in agreement.

    wuxiaworld.site

    At this time, the first wife snobbishly looked at Chu Tingting¡¯s mother and sarcastically remarked, ¡°Even thinking about marrying in! Take a look in the mirror. You have no family background and can¡¯t bring any advantage to us¡­ what¡¯s the use of having you around?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mother Chu¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but she managed to hold back her emotions, saying sorrowfully, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m useless.¡±

    ¡°Mom~~¡± Chu Tingting found it unbearable seeing her mother being humiliated. She shot a glare at the first wife, regretting not inviting some teachers from Binhai University on short notice, or even shamelessly inviting the principal over. With this, she could have saved her mother some face.

    But right now, no guests had come specifically for her and her mother, thus they couldn¡¯t rebuke the humiliation they had endured.

    ¡°Hehe~~ The General Director of the Municipal Party Committee? Is he that impressive? I wonder if there is a larger one, like the mayor.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightly.

    ¡°Shut up! What are you saying?¡± Chu Huaisheng erupted in anger, yelling at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°My uncle is a standing committeeman in Binhai. In Binhai, even the ground would shake three times under his feet. You making groundless accusations, questioning my uncle, it¡¯s truly ignorance knows no fear! However, a bottom layer, insignificant person like you would certainly not understand how powerful my uncle is¡­ Now, apologize to my uncle! Immediately!¡±

    ¡°Make sure to control this illegitimate boyfriend of yours! Does he think he¡¯s got the rights to interject here?¡± the first wife spat venomously at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You demand apologies at the drop of a hat, tsk tsk, you actually believe that you¡¯re superior to others?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Director Yan glanced deeply at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°No need to apologize. I won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡±

    Afterwards, Director Yan cast a knowing look at Chu Tingting and said, ¡°You¡¯re called Chu Tingting, right? You teach at the Binhai University Branch, right? Good, I¡¯ve noted you down. I happen to have some acquaintance with Principal Zhou Yuewen of your college¡­.¡±

    The implication was hinting that he might make things difficult for Chu Tingting!

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Chu Huaiyin laughed gleefully at the misfortune.

    ¡°Uncle¡­This¡­Tingting¡­¡± Father Chu hurriedly pleaded on behalf of Chu Tingting.

    ¡°Enough, no need to say anymore. When you were pursuing that improper relationship years ago, did you think about my sister? Hmm¡­ I know my bounds, you don¡¯t need to say anything.¡± Director Yan said coldly.

    ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°I also know Principal Zhou Yuewen. He wouldn¡¯t dare harm you.¡±

    ¡°With your appearance? You claim to know the principal of a university? Stop bragging,¡± Chu Huaisheng sneered.

    ¡°Is knowing Zhou Yuewen something very great? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s anything special. Not only do I know Zhou Yuewen, but I also know the dean of Binhai First People¡¯s Hospital,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Let me laugh for a moment¡­¡± Chu Huaiyin laughed heartily.

    At this moment, more and more guests continued to make their way over.

    They took their respective seats across various factions in the room.

    Among them, Chu Hao¡¯s branch naturally took the lead, whether in terms of the number of guests or their social status, firmly suppressing the other branches.

    Chu Hao, with eyes on his nose and heart in mind, sat firmly as if he was on the Diaoyutai, exuding a demeanor that ordinary people couldn¡¯t match.

    On the high platform, Old Master Jing of the Jing family, whispered in Old Master Chu¡¯s ear. ¡°Old Man Chu, your Chu Hao is indeed extraordinary. In our Ma City, he is a powerful figure and in the prime of his life, I reckon it won¡¯t be long before he takes the helm.¡±

    ¡°In these years, our Chu family has relied entirely on Chu Hao.¡± Old Master Chu smiled contentedly.

    At this time, on the seat of Chu Tingting¡¯s father¡¯s branch, there were about ten people sitting, although not as prosperous as Chu Hao¡¯s branch, with Director Yan there, it wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassingly poor.

    Chu¡¯s father¡¯s legal wife once again couldn¡¯t help crossly ridiculing Chu Tingting¡¯s mother and daughter. ¡°So useless! Can¡¯t even invite a single guest! Do you not see the old master¡¯s birthday as important? Truly disappointing! One guest! If even one guest came for you, I wouldn¡¯t have said a word today!¡±

    Although the words of Chu¡¯s father¡¯s legal wife were indeed unpleasant to hear, Chu Tingting¡¯s mother and daughter were extremely embarrassed.

    Not a single guest came for them!

    Indeed, quite a loss of face!

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of others coming? As long as I¡¯m here, it¡¯s enough to give face to Old Master Chu.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated seriously.

    ¡°I can hardly stand your narcissism! Chu Tingting, where did you find this shameless thing? One person giving enough face to Grandpa, does he think he¡¯s an army of an overlord, a nobleman? It¡¯s simply ridiculous!¡± Chu Huaiyin exclaimed shrilly.

    ¡°Exactly, I am an army of one,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded earnestly.

    ¡°If you continue to make such shameless and arrogant remarks, then, we, the Chu family, will not welcome you. Leave immediately!¡± Chu Huaisheng also looked at Huang Xiaolong coldly.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°The First Peoples Hospital of Binhai City, Dean Ma is here!¡±

    ¡°Binhai City Binhai University branch, Principal Zhou is here!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Uncle! These people came for your reputation, right?¡± Chu Huaiyin and Chu Huaisheng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hehe~~Old Zhou and Old Ma¡­I don¡¯t know where they heard about my visit to Ma City.¡± Director Yan said somewhat proudly. ¡°Their intentions are well noted, I remember this favor.¡±

    Keep in mind, the dean of a top hospital and the principal of a higher education institution holds high societal status.

    In one¡¯s life, it is best to have three friends¨Ca teacher, a police officer, a doctor.

    This shows that in people¡¯s daily lives¨Ceducation, healthcare, and personal safety, are three crucial areas.

    Now that a principal and a dean have come, they are far more impressive than ordinary doctors and teachers.

    Even Director Yan wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous when facing Principal Zhou and Dean Ma. Who can guarantee they won¡¯t fall ill or that their children won¡¯t go to school?

    There will always be a day when you need someone¡¯s help!

    Even Chu Hao couldn¡¯t help but glance at Director Yan, thinking, ¡®Hmm, is this Director Yan trying to support my younger brother¡¯s branch and fight for face? Hehe~~interesting, but his connections are in Binhai, and even if some high-level people from Binhai come, they can¡¯t suppress me, the local snake.¡¯

    ¡°Uncle, please let the Dean of the First People¡¯s Hospital know after a while, I want to work at the First People¡¯s Hospital after graduation!¡± Chu Huaiyin pleaded coquettishly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~Huaiyin, I have your job in mind.¡± Director Yan stood up, saying proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll go greet Old Zhou and Old Ma!¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong saw his old acquaintances, Principal Zhou Yuewen and Dean Ma, each carrying gifts, striding towards him.

    They were staring straight at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hahaha~~Old Zhou, Old Ma, this way!¡± Director Yan strode forward.

    ¡­

 Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Master Little Long, we are coming!

    Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Master Little Long, we are coming!

    At that moment, Director Yan, his face flushed, stepped up to Principal Zhou and Dean Ma, observing the gifts they had in their hands, and burst into laughter. ¡°Ha-ha-ha~~~Old Zhou, Old Ma, it¡¯s an honor already that you could come, why did you bring gifts? Isn¡¯t that being too formal?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± It was then that Principal Zhou and Dean Ma noticed Director Yan¡¯s presence. They hummed absentmindedly, neglected Director Yan and headed straight for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What?¡± Director Yan was taken aback, as though he had been snubbed with a cold shoulder. His face turned utterly embarrassed. All the guests could tell that the two people weren¡¯t really there for Director Yan!

    Director Yan was indeed being too presumptuous!

    ¡®They¡¯re not here for me? Impossible¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡¯ Director Yan was full of doubts.

    Principal Zhou and Dean Ma respectfully approached Huang Xiaolong, both of them bowed their bodies in salutation, their faces replete with obsequious smiles. ¡°Master Little Long, we saw your WeChat moments and took the liberty to come. We hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Ssshh!!!

    The whole venue fell into silence!

    Master Little Long?

    No way! These two figures of considerable social status in Binhai were bowing and showing respect to a teenager, as if two playful students facing a teacher!

    ¡°Hmm. Your coming gives me some respect. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly with a tranquil demeanor, somewhat unaffected by joy or sorrow.

    As if, in his eyes, Dean Ma and Principal Zhou didn¡¯t count as much.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attitude, Dean Ma and Principal Zhou were absolutely flattered!

    Remember, Huang Xiaolong once caught a ghost at the First People¡¯s Hospital and exorcised evil from a branch of Binhai University. His skills were familiar to Dean Ma and Principal Zhou, more than anyone else. Moreover, Huang Xiaolong single-handedly intimidated the four major families of Binhai at that time. Later, he took on dozens of Grandmasters from the Yu Family alone in Binhai.

    In the eyes of Dean Ma and Principal Zhou, Huang Xiaolong was like a demigod, of far higher status than someone like Director Yan, multiple times over. To establish even a shred of a connection with Huang Xiaolong would confer lasting benefits!

    Immediately, Dean Ma and Principal Zhou handed over their birthday gifts to Huang Xiaolong and offered their congratulations to Old Master Chu.

    Eventually, they settled down behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Father Chu looked at Huang Xiaolong with surprise and delight.

    Mother Chu and Chu Tingting also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Finally, there were guests paying tribute to their name! Although it was due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reputation, however, given the relationship between Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting, there was no distinction between them.

    Chu Tingting gazed affectionately at Huang Xiaolong, wishing she could rush over and shower him with dozens of kisses right away.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Father Chu¡¯s legal wife grumbled and said mockingly, ¡°Well, well, there¡¯s finally some progress this year. Two guests have been invited. However, that¡¯s as far as it goes. I can¡¯t believe there will be guests coming over to you. This gathering still depends on my maiden family to keep it going!¡±

    Chu Huaiyin and Chu Huaisheng looked at each other in dismay and couldn¡¯t help but reconsider Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting.

    Chu Hao glanced sideways at Huang Xiaolong, then smiled confidently, ¡®This year is a little interesting. It seems that my younger brother¡¯s son-in-law does have some connections. However, I, Chu Hao, don¡¯t care about these people!¡¯

    He was the Executive Vice Mayor of Ma City, who might get the top position in the future. This was his domain, so he didn¡¯t need to consider the Dean and Principal from Binhai too much.

    Chu Hao¡¯s eldest son, Chu Xiongchuan, sneered even more. ¡°I thought someone important had arrived¡­ Are these small fry trying to arm wrestle with my father? Childish!¡±

    At that moment, Director Yan, with a red face, went back to his seat.

    ¡°By the way, this person mentioned that he would like to be assigned to the First People¡¯s Hospital after graduation¡­ Dean, is this true?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Chu Huaiyin, then at Dean Ma of the First People¡¯s Hospital.

    Dean Ma, being a savvy man who could read people, noticed that Huang Xiaolong held some hostility towards Chu Huaiyin. He immediately responded in a submissive manner. ¡°Master Little Long, at our First People¡¯s Hospital, we follow protocol. Hiring doctors depends on experience, professional skills, and medical ethics. Pulling strings and gifting red envelopes won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Chu Huaiyin was anxious as soon as he heard this.

    ¡°Old Ma, isn¡¯t this disrespecting me¡­¡± Director Yan raised his brow, ¡°I informed you about my niece¡¯s matter months ago.¡±

    ¡°Director Yan, didn¡¯t I tell you back then that I made you no promises?¡± Dean Ma wasn¡¯t buying it.

    ¡°Good, good, very good.¡± Director Yan¡¯s face turned gloomier and gloomier.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re pretty cocky, aren¡¯t you? Huh~~ Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve won over Old Ma and Old Zhou!¡± Director Yan warned Huang Xiaolong with his eyes.

    ¡°You got it wrong. It¡¯s not me sucking up to them; it¡¯s them sucking up to me. You need to get that straight.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly.

    Watching Chu Huaiyin being put down, Chu Tingting felt a wave of pleasure internally.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Boss Qiu, Boss Cui, Boss Zhao, Boss Bai¡­from Binhai city have arrived!¡±

    As he spoke, a large group of well-dressed people, carrying gifts in their hands, walked over to Huang Xiaolong, smiling brightly.

    The whole room fell silent again.

    This wave included more than a dozen bosses, every single one of them a respected figure in Binhai city, each having a net worth of billions, even tens of billions!

    Among them, Chairman Qiu, Chairman Cui, and the others had even expanded their businesses to Ma City, which is why all the local business owners in Ma City recognized them.

    When your net worth reaches tens of billions, you become a major taxpayer, providing no less than a thousand jobs every year. Even the mayor would treat you with some courtesy and not neglect you in the slightest.

    Now, the top ten business tycoons in Binhai City were all here! A lineup so huge, it was unbelievable! It was as if they were attending a top-notch business summit!

    Indeed, it was somewhat striking.

    Chu Hao was okay, after all, this was not Binhai but Ma City. He remained calm, but Director Yan, on the other hand, had already jumped up.

    Sweat beads began to seep out of his forehead.

    Other people weren¡¯t sure, but Director Yan could see it clearly! These big bosses can be quite arrogant, even if the mayor wants to meet them, he has to have his secretary make an appointment in advance. Moreover, it¡¯s unlikely to gather so many big bosses together in one go.

    But now¡­

    They had arrived! All of them!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Director Yan knew very well that these big bosses couldn¡¯t possibly be there for him; he didn¡¯t have that kind of clout!

    In an instant, Director Yan shivered, his gaze involuntarily falling upon Huang Xiaolong. He saw that Huang Xiaolong appeared indifferent, with a joking expression, seeming uninterested in anything.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ Could it be¡­ Could it be they¡¯re here for him? No¡­ Impossible¡­ How¡­ How is that possible¡­ he¡¯s just a young man in his early twenties, how could¡­ how could he make all the business prodigies in Binhai¡­ give him face¡­¡¯

    ¡°Uncle, all these bosses must be here for you, right?¡± Chu Huaisheng looked proud. ¡°Your reputation is indeed impressive.¡±

    No sooner did he finish his sentence than a group of bosses greeted Huang Xiaolong solemnly, bowing and proclaiming loudly. ¡°Master Little Long, we are here!¡±

 Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Chapter 753: The Princes of Three Lands!!!!

    Chapter 753: Chapter 753: The Princes of Three Lands!!!!

    Master Long, we¡¯re here!

    The powerful elites of Binhai spoke in unison, their collective energy so intense that it drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    After all, these were the people who controlled the economic pulse of the entire Binhai City. If they were to encounter any misfortune, the economy of Binhai City would retreat by several years!

    Today, they¡¯re gathered here in Ma City to celebrate Old Master Chu¡¯s birthday. What a substantial honor! However, their presence was ostensibly for Huang Xiaolong!

    Who exactly is he?

    This huge question is swirling in everyone¡¯s minds!

    On the main platform, both the Jing and Mi families, were stunned.

    Old Master Jing shook his head and laughed. ¡°Old Man Chu, your youngest son has a truly exceptional daughter. Incredible, incredible, she has actually found such a son-in-law¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems, it¡¯s time to give a formal status to mother and daughter Tingting.¡± Old Master Chu looked ecstatic.

    Old Master Mi, his face distorted in enmity, glared menacingly at Huang Xiaolong, cursing under his breath. ¡°No wonder you dared to lay a hand on my family¡¯s Little Lian. You do have a backup. But¡­it doesn¡¯t matter, today, we of the Mi family have invited the Jin Family! Even if you have a vast network in Binhai, compared to the Jin Family, there¡¯s still a world of difference!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Director Yan and Mother Chu, the principal wife, had an ashen look on their face, a deep sense of defeat gripping them.

    Unexpectedly, the Huang Xiaolong whom they had mocked without reserve, had such extensive connections! This was equivalent to a loud slap in their face.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°How absurd! It¡¯s so enraging! So enraging!¡± The principal wife nearly had a heart attack from anger.

    Director Yan sat down somewhat weakly, his eyes fixed on Huang Xiaolong with suspicion and apprehension¨C¡®This¡­Just who is this kid? Now, half of the influential figures in Binhai are coming over to support him¡­¡¯

    Chu Hao, the corner of his eyes twitched nonstop. He shot Huang Xiaolong a profound look. ¡®Kid, so you¡¯re really willing to go head-to-head with me¡­ Interesting, very interesting¡­ But, I am the backbone of the Chu family, however powerful your connections may be, they¡¯re still no match for my influence in the Chu family¡­Moreover, your connections aren¡¯t that powerful, they merely are a bunch of businessmen who exude the smell of copper!¡¯

    Chu Hao¡¯s daughter, Chu Yiyi, was filled with bitterness, ¡°Tsk~~~ In this world, power is ultimately more useful than money. Only power can support a family. What¡¯s the use of all the money! My dad is the deputy mayor of Ma city. In terms of social status, these businessmen aren¡¯t even qualified to polish his shoes!¡±

    ¡°You can put your gifts down and have a seat.¡± Huang Xiaolong, as steady as a rock, looked somewhat scornfully at these Binhai elites.

    All the Binhai elites cheerfully placed their gifts properly, wished Old Master Chu a long life, and then sat obediently behind Huang Xiaolong.

    More guests continued to arrive.

    Suddenly, a trembling voice called out¨C

    ¡°Binhai¡­Binhai¡¯s¡­Four major families, the Lin family, the Gao family, the Sun family, and the Shu family¡­the four¡­four Old Masters have arrived!¡±

    Crack~~~~~~~~!!

    Complete silence!

    The whole place fell deathly quiet!

    The four major families of Binhai! The family heads themselves have come!

    Bang~~!!!!

    The tea cup in Old Master Chu¡¯s hand shattered as it fell to the ground!

    Binhai City is much bigger than Ma City. And the four major families of Binhai are truly the local tycoons, not only with profound backgrounds, but also with varying degrees of connections in the military and political circles.

    In fact, a general has even emerged from the Lin family!

    Normally, the four major families of Binhai wouldn¡¯t even think of interacting with Chu, Jing, and Mi families of Ma City.

    Moreover, the four major families of Binhai absolutely had no connections with the Chu family.

    But now, not only have they come, but the heads of the four major families, the four Old Masters, are personally present.

    Director Yan stood up again, trembling, ready to greet them.

    The four Old Masters of the four major families! Even the head of Binhai City doesn¡¯t have the ability to summon these four Old Masters at the same time.

    Director Yan was breaking out in a sweat! His gaze involuntarily landed on Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong raised his head and sneered contemptuously at Director Yan.

    Director Yan felt a chill, a disquieting premonition welling up within him!

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry to welcome them!¡± Old Masters Chu, Jing, and Mi all rose, rushing out to greet them.

    Soon, the four patriarchs of the four major families of Binhai brought the significant figures of their families towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Welcome! A warm welcome to all of you! Your presence brings honor to my Chu family!¡± Old Master Chu looked at the four patriarchs of the four major families of Binhai with a mixture of nervousness and excitement.

    Old Master Jing and Old Master Mi had expressions of wild jealousy plastered on their faces!

    ¡°No need for such formalities. Brother Chu, I represent the four major families of Binhai to wish you blessings as abundant as the East Sea and longevity as enduring as the southern mountains,¡± Old Master Lin said with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh, you are too kind, too kind.¡± Old Master Chu¡¯s face was flushed with excitement.

    The family heads of the four great families of Binhai projected an incredibly imposing aura. Despite just being guests, they were nevertheless able to overshadow Old Master Chu, the birthday boy, stealing all his thunder!

    Everyone in the room was silent.

    After the customary greetings, everyone from the four major families of Binhai went up to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side and slightly bowed, ¡°Master Little Long, we are late.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Please, have a seat.¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up a cup of tea on the table, took a casual sip, and gently set down the teacup, not uttering another word.

    The members of the four great families took their seats behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura was like a king overlooking his realm. The king of Binhai, this was no child¡¯s play!

    Now, all the leaders in Binhai had arrived! And each and every one of them was here for Huang Xiaolong! With the arrival of Chu Tingting¡¯s father, this party became far more prominent than Chu Hao¡¯s!

    Chu Tingting¡¯s father felt as if he was in a dream. The admiration coming from all directions was overwhelming. He couldn¡¯t help but gently hold Mother Chu¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°Tingting has really found a good boyfriend¡­ Tingting has brought honor to our family!¡±

    Chu Hao¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly, spitefully spitting out to Father Chu, ¡°Third brother, you really are talented¡­Heh~~ Just remember, this is Ma City, not Binhai. Your contacts from Binhai might not work here!¡±

    Chu Hao held the arms of his chair so tightly, it seemed as though he was about to shatter them.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Welcome¡­ welcome¡­ the Mayor of Ma City¡­ the Mayor of Binhai City¡­ the Mayor of Dong¡¯an City¡­¡±

    Boom~~!!!!

    This news hit like a ton of bricks, setting off a massive explosion!

    The three Mayors, they were the rulers of their cities!

    The arrival of these three rulers made them a level higher than the four major families of Binhai.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Finally, Chu Hao stood up, brushing off the dust on his clothes, his face radiant with pride, ¡°My contacts have arrived!¡±

    Chu Hao looked at Father Chu with a pitying gaze, then sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Your contacts, of course, are not bad, but compared to these three mayors, they seem much weaker! Mayor Yu and I have always been good partners in work and in private. Now Mayor Yu has come to support me, and has even invited Mayor Fang of Binhai City and Mayor Ding of Dong¡¯an City¡­ This competition of contacts is over. There¡¯s no suspense left!¡±

    ¡°Xiong Chuan, Xiong Zhou, Yiyi, come with your father to greet our distinguished guests!¡± Like a triumphant general, Chu Hao turned to Old Master Chu, ¡°Dad, being your eldest son, I will not disappoint you!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡®Amazing! Chu Hao¡¯s contacts are amazing! Having even one of these territorial figures here is a great honor, but to think that they came all at once!¡¯

    Everyone present was awestruck.

    The shock created by the earlier arrival of the heads of the four major families of Binhai was shattered, non-existent in the wake of Chu Hao¡¯s contacts.

    It seemed as if everything prior had just been a warm-up, with Chu Hao¡¯s party being the grand finale!

    ¡­

 Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Chapter 754 You bunch of ants!

    Chapter 754: Chapter 754 You bunch of ants!

    Chu Hao had already brought his children and went up to greet the guests.

    His heart was full of gratification.

    Chu Hao¡¯s children also felt vindicated, thinking deeply in their hearts ¨C ¡®Our family still needs my father¡¯s support!¡¯

    The guests attending felt both shocked and privileged. A dignitary like a city lord, even if they are a noble or a celebrity, is hard to see on a regular basis, let alone now, with three city lords visiting simultaneously.

    The occasion was grand! Too grand!

    The parents from Ma City, needless to say. And Binhai City is a coastal city, where the mayor¡¯s position is self-evident.

    Dong¡¯an City is the capital of Shaanxi Province! Mayor Ding is almost equivalent to a vice-provincial official, just one step away from becoming a lord governor! And Mayor Ding¡¯s wife has an extremely powerful network of connections in Beijing, which has long laid a solid foundation for Mayor Ding¡¯s political career!

    Under the attention of the crowd, the three city lords, each accompanied by their families, arrived at the same time!

    Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes and saw Mayor Fang Shijie of Binhai City, along with Mrs. Fang and their precious daughter Fang Zhaoyue, striding forward.

    Next to Mayor Fang was another family of three, two of whom Huang Xiaolong recognized. They were Ding Qinxue and her mother, who had given a mass blessing to Huang Xiaolong at the Chenghuang Temple in Dong¡¯an City. Huang guessed that the dignified-looking middle-aged man standing next to Ding Qinxue and her mother was the city lord of Dong¡¯an City ¨C Mayor Ding!

    The other family of three, naturally, was Mayor Yu of Ma City and his family. Mayor Yu had a son who bore a refined and elegant demeanor.

    At this point, not only had Chu Hao gone up to greet them, but Old Master Chu had also descended the high platform with some difficulty.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Others did not even have the qualification to go greet the guests.

    Chu Hao quickly walked over to the city lords, bending slightly in greeting. ¡°Mayor Yu, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Little Chu, since we¡¯re here to celebrate Old Master Chu¡¯s birthday, there¡¯s no need to call me mayor. Just call me Old Yu.¡± Mayor Yu of Ma City, smiled slightly, ¡°Little Chu, these two are Old Ding from Dong¡¯an City and Old Fang from Binhai City. We all used to live in the same dormitory back in party school. Hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mayor Ding, Mayor Fang, hello. How are you?¡± Chu Hao was very respectful and polite.

    In the bureaucratic circles of Huaxia, higher rank officials have an enormous amount of power. Chu Hao, whether in terms of rank, potential or future prospects, was far behind Mayor Ding and Mayor Fang, so his respect was nothing but natural.

    ¡°Hmm. Mayor Chu, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Today is not about official matters. I brought my family here today for some personal matters.¡± Mayor Ding laughed.

    ¡°Yes, yes. It is truly an honor for distinguished guests like yourselves to attend my father¡¯s birthday banquet amidst your private affairs.¡± Chu Hao couldn¡¯t hide a hint of pride in his tone.

    ¡°Well, Mayor Chu, we are looking for someone.¡± Fang Shijie of Binhai smiled mildly.

    ¡°Looking for someone?¡± Chu Hao was taken aback.

    ¡°Well, Little Chu, we are here partly to celebrate Old Master Chu¡¯s birthday, and partly because Old Ding and Old Fang want to find someone. This person is also attending the banquet.¡± Mayor Yu of Ma City chuckled.

    Immediately, Mayor Yu swept his gaze around the room and called out loudly, ¡°Is there a Master Huang Xiaolong among us?¡±

    Click~~~~!!!

    Quiet!

    It¡¯s quiet!

    It¡¯s so quiet that it¡¯s frightening!

    Master Huang Xiaolong?

    So these three city lords weren¡¯t here because of Chu Hao¡¯s face, but were here to find someone!

    Many eyes instinctively turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    The crowd heard the tycoons from Binhai earlier referring to this young man as ¨C ¡°Master Little Long!¡±

    They came looking for him again? Just who is he?

    If it was said earlier that the tycoons of Binhai, as well as the people from the four major families of Binhai coming for Huang Xiaolong had created shock.

    By now, the people present had no energy left for shock. Their minds were ¨C blank!

    ¡°Master Little Long is over there!¡± Fang Zhaoyue, quick-eyed, spotted Huang Xiaolong, her face full of joy, and a hint of longing appeared in her gentle eyes.

    The mother and daughter duo of Ding Qinxue wore faces of devotion.

    The family of Chu Hao stood there, dumbfounded!

    Father Chu, Mother Chu, Chu Tingting, they were all shaking with excitement, trembling all over.

    The legal wife, wearing an ashen face, snapped at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°The three mayors are looking for you, what are you doing sitting there? won¡¯t you go greet them?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong became somewhat impatient, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Since they want to see me, why don¡¯t they come over themselves? Why do I have to go greet them? It¡¯s not like I need anything from them. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were extremely arrogant, yet his tone was so relaxed, so indifferent, so matter-of-fact!

    At this point, Chu Hao had already suffered a mental breakdown! All his composure, all his ability to hide his true feelings, completely vanished!

    Humiliation!

    He felt a great humiliation!

    He never thought that as a core member of the Chu family, he would be slapped in the face by a young man at his father¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration!

    Dignity, face, pride ¡­ everything was being ruthlessly trampled under the soles of a young man¡¯s feet, being ground into dust, over and over again!

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Three mayors come to see you, and yet you sit there doing nothing, you¡¯re so disrespectful! What¡¯s the difference between a person who doesn¡¯t observe basic etiquette and a beast? As an elder in the Chu family, I¡¯m ordering you to come over and greet the three mayors!¡± Chu Hao furiously shouted.

    At this point, he had completely lost his composure!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ no need, we¡¯ll go over ourselves.¡± Fang Shijie laughed generously, leading the way with Mrs. Fang and Fang Zhaoyue, towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you go thank the master?¡± Mrs. Ding glared at Mayor Ding, hauled him up, and headed towards Huang Xiaolong, with Ding Qinxue, who had a devout expression, in tow.

    Seeing the condition of Mayor Ding and Mayor Fang¡¯s families, Mayor Yu pondered for a moment then nodded, and then he chuckled, ¡°We should go, too.¡±

    After a pause, Mayor Yu patted Chu Hao¡¯s shoulder and said meaningfully, ¡°Little Chu, you lost your composure today. In the future, you must pay more attention to controlling your emotions.¡±

    Over there, the families of Mayor Ding and Mayor Fang were already chatting and laughing with Huang Xiaolong. Mayor Ding even personally paying thanks to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong sat there quite composed, without any signs of flattery.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Chu Hao was filled with a sense of powerlessness. He felt bewildered, suspicious and resentful towards Huang Xiaolong, only one thought in his heart, ¡®When will I have the qualifications to sit and chat freely with three city lords¡­ ten years? Twenty years? No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have such qualifications even after a lifetime! Just who is he?¡¯

    Then, Chu Hao¡¯s daughter Chu Yiyi, seemingly unable to accept what was happening, shouted out loud, ¡°What¡¯s the use of wide-ranging connections? If someone doesn¡¯t have any abilities, they¡¯re still just a piece of trash!¡±

    All eyes turned to Chu Yiyi.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed dumbly, finally standing up. ¡°First, Tingting said that people rely on themselves and must be strong, you said that connections are more important than personal abilities. Now that I have connections, you said that without abilities, connections are a mirage¡­ Ha, one way or another, you always have a point, don¡¯t you? But ability? What right do you bunch of ants have to stand in front of me, pointing fingers, discussing ability?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Chapter 755: Master Jin Arrives!

    Chapter 755: Chapter 755: Master Jin Arrives!

    Ants?

    Faced with this humiliation by Huang Xiaolong, Chu Yiyi was furious, smoke virtually erupting from his seven orifices, whilst Chu Hao grew increasingly agitated. He had already lost face to Huang Xiaolong earlier that day, and now Huang Xiaolong was adding salt to his wounds!

    ¡°No way!¡± Chu Hao trembled with rage. ¡°You only have some connections, and with that, you¡¯re oppressing us. Not being content with this, you¡¯re further insulting our dignity! I can¡¯t tolerate this disgrace!¡±

    In saying this, Chu Hao implored the attention of Mayor Yu, Mayor Fang, and Mayor Ding. ¡°You¡¯ve all heard with your own ears, his public insult¡­hell, I, as a member of Chu family, can¡¯t swallow this!¡±

    At this point, the atmosphere among the Chu family siblings became even more hostile, except for Father Chu, Mother Chu, and Chu Tingting. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone didn¡¯t seem to belittle Chu Hao alone, but also encompassed the entire Chu family!

    Old Master Chu wanted to mediate the situation, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Mayor Yu hesitated a bit, somewhat dissatisfied. He hadn¡¯t expected this youthful Huang Xiaolong to be so arrogant!

    Does he really dare to treat everyone like nothing?

    Comparing them to ants? This analogy is indeed too much!

    Suddenly, Mayor Fang Shijie chuckled. ¡°Alright, since the Chu family wants to experience Master Little Long¡¯s capabilities, we don¡¯t need to intervene. Let them see for themselves.¡±

    As one of the lords of Binhai City, Mayor Fang Shijie naturally knew about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tactics. Several groundbreaking incidents in Binhai had all been done single-handedly by Huang Xiaolong!

    Speaking about capabilities, the entire Chu family combined probably couldn¡¯t compete with what Huang Xiaolong could manage with a single hand!

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.C0

    Fang Shijie knew very well that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dominance and high-handedness were not mere arrogance, they were simply a reflection of the truth. In his eyes, the entire Chu family was indeed nothing more than ants!

    Mayor Ding also wanted to witness what Huang Xiaolong could do, as his wife and daughter always raved about him. So, he said nonchalantly, ¡°Let¡¯s sit for a while and see how things unfold.¡±

    Consequently, the three mayors sat behind Huang Xiaolong to attend the banquet in his honor.

    Against all this competition, Huang Xiaolong naturally stole the show!

    With a calculating look in his eyes, Chu Hao smelled a hint of revenge. ¡°Is your name Huang Xiaolong? Since you claim to have capabilities, why don¡¯t you show us today. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of! If you¡¯re truly gifted, I can let your past insults go!¡±

    The members of the four great families, along with several Binhai tycoons, sat behind Huang Xiaolong, looking at Chu Hao with schadenfreude.

    What a chap, you want to test Master Little Long¡¯s abilities, huh?

    Huang Xiaolong gave a wry smile without uttering a word. Suddenly, the head of Mi family, Old Master Mi, stood up abruptly, ¡°Arrogant young man!¡±

    Suddenly, the entire venue¡¯s attention was drawn to Old Master Mi.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve snatched our daughter-in-law from our family, it¡¯s downright outrageous, you¡¯re a bully!¡± Old Master Mi said righteously.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Old Master Mi with disdain.

    ¡°You¡¯ve even hurt our Little Mi Lian! This amounts to deliberate injury!¡± Old Master Mi blatantly enumerated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s offenses.

    Despite Huang Xiaolong¡¯s broad connections, the Ji family was not afraid, for they were already linked up with the Jin family. Not only were they fearless, but they also wanted to grab the limelight at Old Master Chu¡¯s birthday banquet!

    Old Master Mi secretly laughed to himself- ¡®The internal strife in the Chu family has even involved the three mayors. Unexpectedly, as the mantis catches the cicada, the oriole is behind, laughing last. That will be our Mi family! Hahahaha!¡¯

    ¡°Juan, have you healed my granddaughter Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s strange disease?¡± Old Master Jing also chimed in. ¡°If so, I would ask you to return Xiaoxi to our Jing family.¡±

    Old Master Jing appeared polite, but his words hid a sharp edge.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­it¡¯s really ridiculous. Jing Xiaoxi is obviously Mi Lian, who was sold to me. We have even signed and sealed the agreement, it¡¯s a mutually recognized transaction.¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted, appearing unbothered.

    ¡°Young Master Jin, look, this kid is too overbearing, right?¡± Finally, Old Master Mi introduced his backing.

    Young Master Jin of Jin family felt his heart twitch at these words, and looked at Huang Xiaolong in horror. He mentally cursed everyone in the Mi family for he knew what really was happening!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this gentleman is our guest of honor in Ma City, invited by our Mi family! The young master of Jin family from Jiangnan City!¡± Old Master Mi showed off with pride.

    Gasps echoed around!

    Jin family from Jiangnan City?

    The banquet hall fell into an eerie silence again!

    It seemed Old Master Chu¡¯s 80th birthday celebration had attracted prominent figures and was getting more interesting with evolving events!

    Jin family from Jiangnan City, what a grand reputation it held?

    The centenarian, Old Master Jin, was a legendary recluse! He was also a martial arts grandmaster who could kill people from a distance!

    The Jin family had many gifted and dazzling talents, and Old Master Jin had thousands of disciples!

    They were flourishing, with unfathomable connections! Rumours suggested they even had intricate relationships with an ancient family of Huaxia!

    Therefore, as soon as the name of the Jin family was mentioned, even Mayor Yu, Mayor Fang, and Mayor Ding couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows.

    ¡°Jin family?¡± Chu Hao¡¯s heart surged with excitement, a relieved smile appearing on his face, and he looked coldly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡®You¡¯re not arrogant now, are you? Now that the Jin family is here, I¡¯d like to see your indifferent attitude! The Jin family is not a pushover, connections won¡¯t help in front of them! You need strength!¡¯

    ¡°Young Master Jin, please uphold justice for the Mi family and take back our daughter-in-law, Jing Xiaoxi.¡± Old Master Mi gave a deep bow to Young Master Jin.

    ¡°You want to uphold justice for the Mi family?¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes, looking mockingly at Young Master Jin.

    As soon as Young Master Jin met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, he shivered as if hit by an electric shock. Cold sweat started streaming down.

    ¡°Damn! I need to suppress these idiots in the Mi family immediately! Even my grandpa calls Master Huang a teacher, who am I then? I¡¯m a junior to Master Huang!¡±

    Young Master Jin was just about to slap Old Master Mi when suddenly, a shout came from outside-

    ¡°Jiangnan city! Jin family! Old Master Jin is here!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Yet another bombshell!

    Old Master Jin had come personally!

    Oh my God! Reculsive hundred-year-old Old Master Jin! He usually stayed hidden in Jiangnan City and didn¡¯t show up easily!

    Today, he had arrived in Ma City!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Quick¡­quick¡­greet him¡­¡± Old Master Chu was flabbergasted.

    The people of Mi family all broke into hearty laughter.

    Old Master Mi sighed with great satisfaction. ¡°Great! I didn¡¯t expect the Jin family to value us so highly that even Old Master Jin himself came! It¡¯s time for our Mi family to rise!¡±

    After a pause, Old Master Mi looked at Huang Xiaolong with malicious eyes. ¡°Boy, now we of the Mi family have nothing more to fear! Old Master Jin is here! Our Mi family¡¯s great backing is here!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Chapter 756: Teacher, I have come to pay respects!

    Chapter 756: Chapter 756: Teacher, I have come to pay respects!

    Now, the entire Chu Family banquet was as still as a graveyard, only the sound of a fallen pin could be heard. It seemed like everyone¡¯s mouth was sealed, not daring to utter a single word.

    Apart from Mayor Fang, Mayor Yu and Mayor Ding, these three powerful figures, everyone else could hardly keep their composure!

    Old Master Jin had personally arrived!

    Of course, there were still some who remained calm, like Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong smirked at the Mi family, their faces dripping with smugness, then turned to gaze at the arriving party.

    There, a man with temples as white as snow. Old Master Jin was advancing with a towering spirit, looking neither angry nor pleased, his bearing as straight as a blade, striding boldly forward.

    Old Master Jin had immense charisma. Despite being a centenarian, he emanated about as much vigour as the sun, leaving anyone who met his eyes feeling like they were being scorched.

    As a grandmaster who had cultivated ten streams of True Qi, a formidable aura exuded from Old Master Jin, creating a pathway through the air as he walked, radiating authority with every step he took.

    True VIPs are indeed of a different class, even their gait is commanding.

    ¡°Old Master Jin really is flourishing in his old age.¡± Fang Shijie remarked with a sigh. ¡°Look at the Jin family, too, each remarkable in their own right. This is the splendour of a great family lineage, on a level beyond Binhai¡¯s four major families. They¡¯re incomparable, totally incomparable.¡±

    In the midst of these thoughts, Fang Shijie also secretly broke a sweat for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah-ha, it is said that those who cultivate true ancient martial arts can fight ten or even dozens alone, and if they reach the grandmaster realm, they are immune to modern weaponry. At higher levels, they can roam the world as they please. This Old Master Jin truely roars like a tiger eating up miles, what a domineering spirit!¡± Ding, the Mayor of Dong¡¯an City, was also awed into submission.

    wuxiaworld.site

    Ordinary people, even if they are business magnates or high-ranking officials, can¡¯t help feeling small in the face of a true ancient martial arts grandmaster. After all, a grandmaster of ancient martial arts holds the power of life and death.

    In many people¡¯s eyes, Huang Xiaolong is the rightful king of Binhai, but even the entire force of Binhai would probably find it difficult to contend with the Jin family!

    Following behind Old Master Jin were the luminaries of the second and third generation of the Jin Family, along with many favored disciples. No one was ordinary, each was extraordinary!

    Chu Hao and Father Chu¡¯s wife, amongst others, couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Huang Xiaolong with glee at his predicament.

    ¡°Old Master Jin!¡± The head of the Mi family, with the support of his family, approached tremblingly, his eyes brimming with tears. ¡°The younger generation pays respects to you!¡±

    This Old Master Mi was also an elder in his seventies or eighties, but indeed, in front of centenarian Old Master Jin, he was the younger generation.

    ¡°Please ask old master Jin to uphold justice for us the Mi family and demand back my daughter-in-law, Jing Xiaoxi, who was forcefully taken away by this little boy.¡± Old Master Mi bows respectfully to Old Master Jin, so much so that he almost seemed to want to kneel down and kowtow!

    Old Master Jin didn¡¯t even spare Old Master Mi a glance; he walked right past him.

    ¡°Grandpa, how¡­ how did you come? Oh¡­ I know, I know.¡± The young master of the Jin family quickly ran to Old Master Jin¡¯s side, looked at Huang Xiaolong, and suddenly everything became clear in his mind.

    Old Master Jin walked straight towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong remained seated unaffected, as if he was an enlightened sage, calmly sipping his tea. He was not an easy person to deal with!

    Several pairs of eyes in the audience were fixed on Huang Xiaolong, and many people were shocked with fear ¨C ¡°This little boy is way too bold! Facing Old Master Jin, yet he remained seated ¡­ he¡¯s ignorant of his place! Serves him right if he dies!¡±

    Soon, Old Master Jin was about to reach Huang Xiaolong.

    Many people were analyzing how Old Master Jin would deal with Huang Xiaolong!

    At last!

    Old Master Jin arrived in front of Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong sat still, unruffled.

    Suddenly!!!!!

    Old Master Jin, bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve come to pay you my respects.¡±

    Old Master Jin¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but in this eerily silent environment, everyone heard him loud and clear!

    Stunned! Shocked! As if struck by lightning! Doubting the meaning of life!

    Those who were preparing to gloat over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embarrassment, started shivering from head to toe!

    Master?

    Pay respects?

    The eminent family head of the Jin Family, a centenarian Old Master Jin, a respected figure of great influences, was actually humbling himself in front of Huang Xiaolong, referring to Huang Xiaolong as ¡°Master¡± and paying respects to Huang Xiaolong like a member of a younger generation!

    What followed-

    ¡°Master Huang, hello, we pay our respect to you!¡±

    After Old Master Jin, the glamourous members of Jin¡¯s family and many disciples all bent over to Huang Xiaolong and collectively shouted, shaking the room!

    ¡°What¡­ what is going¡­ on¡­¡± Old Master Mi, like seeing a ghost in broad daylight, watched the scene before him with an open mouth. His whole body shaking as if he was having a fit.

    Even the three powerful figures, Mayor Fang, Mayor Ding, Mayor Yu, were panicked, completely in disarray!

    Chu Hao¡¯s face was ashen, he felt weak, on the brink of collapsing to the ground, a mix of bitterness and self-mockery bubbling up inside ¨C ¡®How ridiculous, I¡¯ve attempted to suppress this youth in terms of social networks. It¡¯s like trying to stop a car with the strength of a mantis, I really overestimated myself! I can¡¯t even compare to his network¡­ he wasn¡¯t wrong, in front of him, I am but a mere ant, our entire Chu family is just a bunch of ants. He said he alone was an army, it turns out he wasn¡¯t bragging, he was telling the truth! But, Old Master Jin bows down to him, who exactly is he? Who exactly¡­ who exactly is he?¡¯

    Always proud, Chu Hao was now genuinely feeling a kind of humiliation that penetrated to the marrow of his bones.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile, looked at Old Master Jin, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Master¡­ this¡­ this¡­ I heard from Mengqi that you were coming to Ma City. I missed Master very much, so¡­ so I came uninvited¡­ this time, I will stay by Master¡¯s side for a few more days to learn from your wise counsel.¡± Old Master Jin had a flattering smile on his face.

    This attitude shocked everyone so much that they nearly wet their pants!

    The group of heroes from Binhai had all witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary methods. At this moment, after a brief moment of shock, they had some inklings and were all nodding to themselves.

    ¡°Master Huang, I¡¯m here too.¡± Mengqi winked flirtatiously at Huang Xiaolong.

    At this time, the young master of the Jin family, who had been invited by the Mi family, approached Old Master Jin and whispered something into his ear.

    The eyes of Old Master Jin hardened, the entirety of him radiating a sharp aura, he looked angrily at Old Master Mi!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Upon meeting Old Master Jin¡¯s gaze, Old Master Mi was so scared that he swooned on the spot!

    The members of the Mi family felt in complete danger, they had a feeling of utter despair!

    Regret! This time, they had truly shot themselves in the foot!

    ¡°Our¡­ our Mi family¡­ is finished¡­ this time, we¡¯re truly over¡­¡± Father of Mi Lian, burst out into tears.

    ¡­

 Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Chapter 757: Arrival of the Evil Dao!

    Chapter 757: Chapter 757: Arrival of the Evil Dao!

    At Huang Xiaolong¡¯s behest, the entire Jin family sat neatly behind him.

    Because there were so many people coming to see Huang Xiaolong, there weren¡¯t enough seats behind him. Old Master Chu quickly ordered his servants to bring more chairs, attending to the matter with great care.

    There are now so many powerful people sitting behind Huang Xiaolong, to the point where Old Master Chu does not know how to proceed with his 80th birthday banquet!

    Old Master Chu¡¯s face trembled with excitement. Today was the most glorious day in the history of the Chu family. It was as if smoke was rising from their ancestral graves!

    So moved, Old Master Chu could barely speak. Amidst this gathering of influential figures, he seemed as clumsy as a child.

    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­ third¡­¡± Old Master Chu looked towards Mother Chu.

    Understanding his father¡¯s drift, Father Chu promptly stood up and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will give Tingting and her mother an official status in our family.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± Old Master Chu scanned the crowd.

    The Chu family members didn¡¯t dare utter a word!

    After all, Chu Tingting¡¯s boyfriend had connections that defied heaven. Wouldn¡¯t the Chu family seize this opportunity to legitimize the status of Chu Tingting and her mother? Truth be told, in the current situation, it was an honor for the Chu family to be linked with Chu Tingting and her mother!

    Father Chu¡¯s legal wife, crestfallen, knew that her fate was sealed. If she dared to cause trouble now, the entire Chu family would likely support Father Chu in divorcing her and then grandly welcome Mother Chu into the family.

    ¡°None of us object. Tingting and her mother have suffered over the years. We must make it up to them in the future,¡± Chu Hao announced boldly.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    Well, the guy indeed knew how to play both sides of the field according to the wind¡¯s direction.

    More guests arrived successively.

    However, following the arrivals of the four great families of Binhai, Mayor Fang, Mayor Ding, Mayor Yu, and Old Master Jin, the guests who arrived later seemed relatively insignificant.

    In the meantime, Huang Xiaolong again stole the show.

    Ma Chuxia arrived with members of the Esoteric Society.

    Xia Ying, Song Yuru, Cui Feiyan, Sun Wei, Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi¡­ and other wives of Huang Xiaolong also arrived.

    Since ancient times, Ma City has been known for producing beautiful women, but any one of Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and the other beauties could easily rival the top beauties of Ma City!

    The men present were almost dumbstruck by the beauty on display but didn¡¯t dare stare too much. After all, these beautiful women were here for Huang Xiaolong. A single misstep could land them in trouble.

    All of the wives took their seats behind Huang Xiaolong, creating an enchanting atmosphere that filled the garden with the grace and charm of spring, causing everyone to marvel.

    As noon approached, the banquet was about to begin.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone rang.

    A glance at the caller ID revealed it was Ji Zhengyu calling.

    As the son of one of the top ten ancient martial families, the status of Ji Zhengyu was of such high nobility that his background and martial arts cultivation couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath as Old Master Jin!

    At present, Ji Zhengyu has condensed 60 strands of True Qi within his body. Such a figure, almost free from worldly rituals. If present at a banquet of Chu family¡¯s scale, he would be like a true dragon in a small pond.

    Merely by his aura, this place would not be able to accommodate Ji Zhengyu!

    Originally as a follower under Huang Xiaolong, Ji Zhengyu had planned to come to support Huang Xiaolong. However, Huang Xiaolong had other plans for Ji Zhengyu.

    Today was not only the 80th birthday of Old Master Chu, but it was also the 22nd birthday of Jing Xiaoxi.

    On Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s 22nd birthday, the Taoist who had hidden a spell in her body that made her hideous would come looking for her to claim her as his own.

    Jing Xiaoxi was unable to attend Old Master Chu¡¯s birthday feast with Huang Xiaolong today. However, Huang Xiaolong had instructed Ji Zhengyu to secretly protect Jing Xiaoxi and not to let anything happen to her.

    At this moment, Ji Zhengyu called. A thought flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, is it possible, has that Taoist shown up?

    Huang Xiaolong immediately answered the call.

    ¡°Master~~¡±Ji Zhengyu respectfully said over the phone. ¡°Indeed, there is a man in a Taoist robe lurking around the neighborhood. He seems to be able to sense Miss Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s location. Master, shall I take action and capture that Taoist, then hand him over to you for punishment!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~So, he came after all, good! You don¡¯t move rashly, immediately take Jing Xiaoxi to the Chu family¡¯s villa in the suburbs. Let that Taoist track you, I¡¯m going to meet him.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a playful smile.

    ¡°Alright, Master, I understand.¡± Ji Zhengyu hung up the phone after finishing his report.

    The banquet took place in an outdoor buffet-style setting. The Chu family hired many chefs from five-star hotels to prepare the food and drinks.

    The skill of the chefs was truly outstanding. The culinary creations were not only visually stunning but also delicious, making everyone sing their praises.

    At the table, Old Master Jin eagerly accompanied Huang Xiaolong, feeling immensely fortunate even to exchange a few words with him.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s parents pulled their daughter aside to inquire in detail about the identity and background of their future son-in-law. But Chu Tingting could not provide a clear answer.

    The Mi family, all had a look of despair on their faces, seemingly discussing how to beg for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forgiveness.

    As for Chu Hao, Chu Huaiyin, Chu Xiongchuan, and others, they were all ill at ease, wanting to change their attitudes and win over Huang Xiaolong, yet did not dare to approach him.

    After three rounds of drinks.

    ¡°Eh? That¡­ that girl looks familiar¡­¡± a guest looked into the distance.

    In the distance, a breathtakingly beautiful young woman was walking leisurely, accompanied by a man who radiated an air of nobility, his arms loosely around her.

    The young woman was none other than Ma City¡¯s once top beauty ¡ª- Jing Xiaoxi.

    And the man was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s follower, Ji Zhengyu.

    ¡°Master!¡± Old Master Jin exclaimed, his face instantly changing. ¡°That man¡­ his martial arts realm is unfathomable, with an unstoppable aura¡­ I fear, he must be a prodigy from one of the top ten ancient martial families! His appearance is extraordinarily noble! He¡¯s someone important!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Ji Zhengyu, a young master of the Ji family.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Shock!

    ¡°Xiaoxi! It¡¯s Xiaoxi!¡± Old Master Jing suddenly shouted, his face filled with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s my granddaughter Jing Xiaoxi! Her looks are restored!¡±

    The people of the Jing family all recognized Jing Xiaoxi and stepped forward to approach her.

    ¡°Everyone stay where you are.¡± Ji Zhengyu flicked his nail and arrogantly said, ¡°Whoever moves, dies.¡±

    Suddenly, a palpable aura encapsulated every member of the Jing Family, making them feel as if they were standing on the edge of a knife, unable to move.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Ji Zhengyu nodded to Huang Xiaolong and pointed behind him with his finger.

    A man in a Taoist robe, seemingly in his thirties with a grim face, calmly walked toward them. He announced sharply, ¡°Today is Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s 22nd birthday. When she was 18, we had a deal: today, I would marry her and make her my wife. Well, since there are so many people here, it¡¯s quite lively. Why don¡¯t you congratulate us on our lifelong happiness?¡±

    The Taoist¡¯s demeanor was audacious and his words contained a touch of madness!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cheek twitched slightly, but he wore a smile on his face and stepped forward.

    ¡­

 Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Chapter 758: I Can Draw This Symbol too!

    Chapter 758: Chapter 758: I Can Draw This Symbol too!

    A demon-taoist appeared, and Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t restrain himself from walking out.

    To be honest, today¡¯s competition with the Chu Family, a bunch of backcountry ruffians, to show off connections was really boring. Huang Xiaolong felt it deeply. Not even showing off was satisfying anymore.

    Fortunately, the demon-taoist arrived, sparking some excitement in Huang Xiaolong.

    The art of hiding talisman inside the body to alter one¡¯s appearance is a well-kept secret. It was actually invented by a lusty demon-taoist from the Qing dynasty.

    You have to admit, this technique is indeed unmatched; even Huang Xiaolong took some time to learn it before mastering it.

    This taoist standing before them was probably a disciple or descendant of the demon-taoist from the Qing dynasty. Running into him was a rarity, Huang Xiaolong naturally wanted to enjoy teasing him a bit.

    In fact, once the demon-taoist appeared, many of the women present were profoundly moved, feeling a thrill of electricity course through them.

    The demon-taoist, despite his grim and cold countenance, was undeniably handsome!

    He looked about thirty, had clear, deep brown eyes that hid an uncommon wildness within, and long lashes that gently rested on them. His high-bridged nose exuded a stubborn individuality and the contour of his face was carved like granite.

    He was also quite tall, around one meter eighty-five, the perfect model-like physique.

    This outstanding image naturally fascinated the women, many of whom were smitten.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. A flicker of deep light in his eyes revealed that the demon-taoist actually had a talisman hidden within him!

    wuxiaworld.site

    And his current appearance was merely an illusion! His real image was hideous beyond comparison, a mere one meter sixty or so, skinny, sallow-skinned, bald, with a bulbous nose; his true age was definitely not in the twenties or thirties, but at least in his forties.

    Quite something. He used a talisman to transform himself into an extremely handsome man, attracting countless women like moths to a flame!

    ¡°What? Do you find me amusing?¡± The demon-taoist glared at Huang Xiaolong with great disdain, as if he was looking down on an insignificant insect. ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ji Zhengyu roared in anger. ¡°How dare you insult the master and speak rudely, get down on your knees while you talk!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± The demon-taoist laughed derisively, dismissing Ji Zhengyu. ¡°I see you must be an ancient martial arts grandmaster? But you¡¯re nothing in front of me. It¡¯s best not to blabber, otherwise, I will make you wish for death!¡±

    ¡°Such enormous arrogance~~¡± Ji Zhengyu laughed angrily, his body surged with True Qi, making the sound of raging rivers. A violent killing intent flooded from him, preparing to act.

    The demon-taoist was completely unmoved, he simply sneered at Ji Zhengyu.

    ¡°Ahem ~~ Young Master Ji, leave this toy to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong joked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ji Zhengyu obediently listened to Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s pretty face and her clear eyes both showed an expression of fear. She quickly ran to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°It was him¡­ The taoist I met on my 18th birthday¡­ it¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I knew it was him.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s shoulder comfortingly.

    ¡°You dare to touch my wife?¡± The demon-taoist¡¯s eyes went completely cold. He glared at Huang Xiaolong, a cruel look surfacing on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ how funny, Jing Xiaoxi is your wife? I think you¡¯re sick and it¡¯s a serious illness.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Now, Jing Xiaoxi is mine. I bought her from a young master of the Mi family for ten bucks. I even have a transaction agreement.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the members of the Jing family present were thrilled, as if they had suddenly won a huge prize!

    Today they saw Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extensive connections. Even Old Master Jin was deferential to him, heeding his orders and showing respect. If the Jing family could get in with Huang Xiaolong, it would be a major leap forward for them, like a fish leaping through the dragon gate!

    At that moment, Old Master Jing shouted angrily at the sorcerer. ¡°Where did this rogue Taoist come from? How dare he make trouble at Old Man Chu¡¯s eightieth birthday banquet? This is absolutely outrageous! Also, I heard from Xiaoxi that you, this rogue Taoist, cast an evil spell on her when she was 18, making her life a living hell? Good! Today, we will settle both old and new scores!¡±

    After a pause, Old Master Jing turned to Huang Xiaolong with a pleasing look. ¡°Master Huang, let us, the Jing Family, subdue this rogue Taoist for you and give him to you for disposal!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong only chuckled without making any commitments.

    The next second, Old Master Jing snarled menacingly. ¡°Capture this rogue Taoist now!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a group from the Jing family lunged at the sorcerer, trying to capture him alive!

    The corners of the sorcerer¡¯s mouth turned up slightly. Without saying a word, he casually took out a bunch of yellow talismans from his bosom, and tossed them out like a shower of petals. His lips moved as if chanting an intricate and ancient spell.

    His Taoist power was omnipresent!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ma Chuxia and the other Taoists in the metaphysics club were taken aback.

    ¡°These talismans are strange, I¡­ I have never seen these kind of talismans¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said, her brows knitted tightly together.

    Ma Chuxia was highly knowledgeable, the head of the metaphysics club who had studied all kinds of talismans from childhood. However, she was completely stumped by the talismans that the sorcerer had thrown, not having the slightest idea what they were!

    Whir~~Whir~~Whir~~~

    The talismans penetrated the bodies of the Jing family members like ghostly entities, causing blinding lights to burst forth.

    Soon after the light faded, a terrifying scene unfolded!

    The people of the Jing family, including Old Master Jing, were all disfigured.

    All of them had turned into hideously deformed creatures, each missing an arm and a leg.

    Eyes wide in horror, they looked at their own bodies as if they were in a nightmare!

    Next, the members of the Jing family, perhaps due to the unfamiliarity with their new bodies, all fell to the ground, wailing and sobbing.

    These talismans were indeed mystical. By drawing people with amputated limbs and special symbols on the talisman, and then pairing them with spells, anyone could be transformed into the image drawn on the talisman.

    Unless the talisman could be removed from within their bodies, they would stay in that state forever.

    Everyone present was horrified as if they had seen a ghost. Their eyes were filled with fear and they involuntarily retreated half a step, looking at the sorcerer with apprehension and terror.

    Even the likes of Ji Zhengyu and Old Master Jin, the ancient martial art grandmasters, were somewhat uneasy.

    ¡°Oh, so it was you¡­ you broke the talisman I planted within Jing Xiaoxi.¡± The sorcerer squinted his eyes, venom oozing from his gaze as he fixed it on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°That¡¯s strange. This talisman is a secret passed down my family, and has never been revealed. How did you manage to decipher it and get it out of Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s body? Speak the truth now!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft~~~Hahaha~~~A secret? I¡¯m sorry, I can also draw this kind of talisman. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed with interest.

    ¡°Impossible! This talisman has been passed down my family and has never been leaked to outsiders! No matter how knowledgeable you are in Taoist arts, you could never understand this talisman! You can draw it? Fine, I¡¯d like to see that.¡± The sorcerer took out a blank yellow paper, and said, ¡°Since you claim you can draw this talisman, why don¡¯t we each take a talisman paper and draw on it here, and then plant it into each other¡¯s bodies, do you dare?¡±

    A mocking and cruel expression floated in the sorcerer¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will draw a person stick with no hands or feet on this talisman! Hahaha~~~Are you very scared?¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly took out a blank yellow paper.

    ¡­

 Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Chapter 759 Woof~~ Woof Woof~~~~

    Chapter 759: Chapter 759 Woof~~ Woof Woof~~~~

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was at standoff with the demon Taoist.

    Each of them held a blank yellow paper in hand, ready to draw a talisman and determine who was superior!

    The venue fell silent!

    Only the people of the Jing Family, lying on the ground, were groaning in despair.

    Faced with the peculiar technique of this demon Taoist, ordinary people present were naturally scared and anxious. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t help but somewhat doubt Huang Xiaolong.

    It seemed as though Huang Xiaolong had connections across the globe, but he hadn¡¯t shown any extraordinary abilities. On the other hand, this demon Taoist immediately obliterated the Jing Family upon arrival, a method that people had neither seen nor heard of!

    ¡°Humph! Brat, weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just then? Now, I¡¯m eager to see how you will die!¡± Father Chu¡¯s legal wife had a grudge in her eyes, glaring at Huang Xiaolong, with a look of Schadenfreude. ¡°Mere appearance, when it comes to true skills, you¡¯re nothing but trash!¡±

    Father Chu and Mother Chu were sweating nervously.

    Chu Tingting, on the other hand, comforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Long knows how to draw talismans.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Ma, your family¡¯s Taoist teachings are profound, what do you think?¡± Xia Ying was worried and couldn¡¯t help looking nervously at Ma Chuxia.

    Truth be told, this demon Taoist in front of them, was the strongest one that Xia Ying had ever seen, apart from Huang Xiaolong, a formidable opponent!

    Ma Chuxia laughed, ¡°The talisman script passed down from this Taoist ancestors is too peculiar. I am not his rival, but don¡¯t worry needlessly, Little Long doesn¡¯t even take him seriously.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site

    ¡°Shall we start?¡± The demon Taoist glared sinisterly at Huang Xiaolong as if he were looking at a lamb ready for slaughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied lazily with a smile.

    ¡°Bullshit! Why should I be nervous?¡± The demon Taoist responded, his smirk full of sarcasm and cruelty. ¡°You enjoy the feeling of being a normal person. Because soon, you¡¯ll become a disabled person.¡±

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking¡­ You should relish this moment of pretending to be handsome¡­.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m amazed by you. You not only deceive others but also yourself. You probably live in a dream, thinking you¡¯re a handsome man¡­¡±

    At these words, the smirk vanished from the demon Taoist¡¯s face. He was visibly taken aback, and his eyes became ruthless. ¡°What¡­ what are you blathering about?¡±

    ¡°Still won¡¯t admit it? Alright¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged, suddenly reaching out with his right hand.

    Whoosh~~~

    The concealed talisman inside the demon Taoist was suddenly pulled out by Huang Xiaolong!

    A dazzling light enveloped the demon Taoist.

    When the light faded, the true face of the demon Taoist was finally revealed.

    Short, lewd, with a pitted face, a red bulbous nose, bald head, jaundiced complexion¡­

    Ugly! Too ugly! Indescribably ugly!

    In an instant, gasps and screams erupted from all sides.

    Women who had been fascinated by the demon Taoist felt their stomachs churning and a wave of nausea coming over them.

    ¡°Oh my god, I thought he was so handsome, but he¡¯s actually so old and so ugly¡­ tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± Zhou Mi teased out loud without any restraint.

    ¡°You! Are! Seeking! Death!¡± The demon Taoist, having his disguise exposed, was furious to the point of murder!

    His features had twisted completely, his rage was blazing; he had the eyes of a wrathful demon!

    Because of his ugly appearance and short stature, the demon Taoist had always been self-conscious. Fortunately, after mastering Taoist techniques, he was able to use a talisman to change his face and deceive the world. However, the moment anyone called him ugly, it was like stabbing him where it hurt the most.

    Today was different, though. Huang Xiaolong had taken out the talisman from his body and exposed his grotesque features in front of everyone!

    The demon Taoist wished he could grind Huang Xiaolong into dust!

    The next second, the demon Taoist took out a cinnabar brush and started to draw a talisman on the yellow paper.

    Ancient Taoist power was flowing out as the demon Taoist crafted the talisman, accompanied by a chilling wind that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Seeing the demon Taoist drawing the talisman, Huang Xiaolong remained still, only looking at him with a mocking smile, ¡°I¡¯m letting you draw first. I¡¯m not in a rush.¡±

    Quickly, the demon Taoist drew a figure on a charm with its hands and feet cut off, surrounded by densely packed tiny runes.

    Once he finishing drawing the charm, the demon Taoist sinisterly looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I will make you wish for death and unable to live! Fall under my spell!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, he threw the prepared charm towards Huang Xiaolong while chanting an incantation.

    Huang Xiaolong remained still and quiet, his face still wearing a playful and smiling expression.

    Whizz~~~

    Just as the words were spoken, the charm touched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body and like a leech, burrowed into his body.

    ¡°Jie jie jie~~jie jie jie~~~¡± The demon Taoist let out a chilling laugh, his eyes filled with bloodlust. ¡°Didn¡¯t you turn into a cripple yet?¡±

    On the scene, many of those worried about Huang Xiaolong were anxiously sweating, fearing that he would become the grotesque form depicted by the demon Taoist.

    However, even after several breaths, there was no sign of change in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body. The only difference was that his smile had grown wider.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± The demon Taoist stuttered in shock.

    The charm he launched had clearly entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, but it seemed to have vanished like mud into the sea as if swallowed by Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong, still looking exactly the same, shook his head gently. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t fully mastered this inherited charm drawing technique of yours. Or perhaps your ancestral secret technique is missing something in your generation.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± The demon Taoist was struck like being hit by thunder.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was correct. This charm-drawing method had two levels.

    The first level could change a person into something ugly, even disabled, or even turn men into women and women into men.

    However, the really powerful one was the second level!

    The second level was about embedding the charm inside a person¡¯s body, turning them into a beast!

    As Huang Xiaolong has said, this charm-drawing technique passed down by the demon Taoist¡¯s ancestors was missing the second level and had no ability to turn humans into beasts.

    ¡°You¡¯re in luck today.¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t contain his laughter. ¡°Coincidentally, I happen to know the second level of this charm-drawing technique. Watch carefully!¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong finally pulled out his cinnabar brush and swiftly began to draw on the charm paper at hand.

    The demon Taoist was filled with doubt, his mind churning with big question marks¡­

    ¡®Does he really know the second level of my ancestral charm-drawing technique, which has been lost since over 100 years? Turning humans into beasts? Impossible!¡¯

    In no time, Huang Xiaolong had skilfully drawn on the charm paper a mange-infested dog which was surrounded by tadpole-like runes.

    After finishing his drawing, Huang Xiaolong smiled at the demon Taoist. ¡°You better take a good look. You can¡¯t draw this type of charm.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong threw his charm at the demon Taoist, all the while chanting an incantation.

    Whizz~~~~

    The charm, like a maggot, penetrated into the demon Taoist¡¯s body.

    Bang~~~!!!!!!

    A huge burst of light exploded from the demon Taoist¡¯s body.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The blinding brilliance made it impossible to see what has happened to the demon Taoist currently. However¡ª-

    ¡°Woof woof~~woof woof~~woof woof woof~~~~¡±

    From within the light came clear, audible barking sounds.

    Dog barks.

    ¡­

 Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Chapter 760: Earth-shattering Event!

    Chapter 760: Chapter 760: Earth-shattering Event!

    By this time, the dog¡¯s barking was growing louder and stronger.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi burst into laughter off to the side. ¡°Why is there a dog here? Whose puppy has run out?¡±

    The demonically-glowing aura gradually faded.

    What happened next was utterly incomprehensible!

    The demon had disappeared!

    However, a dog had taken its place!

    The dog, a golden yellow color, had poor fur quality and its body was covered in mange. It was larger than your typical stray dog and appeared to be a mangy mutt, a sight that made one uncomfortable.

    At this moment, the hair on the mutt¡¯s back was standing up,radiating profound anger, and the dog¡¯s eyes were filled with fury, humiliation, hatredand also tremendous shock.

    Undoubtedly, this mangy mutt was the creature into which the demon had been transformed by the talisman that Huang Xiaolong had drawn and hidden within the demon¡¯s body.

    However, the demon still retained the memories and emotions of a human, and its eyes revealed human expressions.

    ¡°How about it? You learned something today, didn¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the mutt and burst into unabashed laughter. ¡°I told you, the most crucial level of your family¡¯s inherited talisman-drawing technique has been lost. But you¡¯re lucky. Today, you witnessed this talisman technique that can transform a human into an animal. I¡¯m sure that made you very happy, right?¡±

    Happy?

    The mangy mutt whimpered and bared its teeth, itching to pounce and tear Huang Xiaolong into pieces.

    ¡°Today¡­ I¡¯ve finally learned what a true talent is.¡± The mayor from Dong¡¯an City sighed repeatedly. ¡°A single talisman can transform a living person into a dog? If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would have sent anyone who told me such a story to a mental hospital!¡±

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°Dad, you have no doubts about Master¡¯s mana now, do you?¡± Ding Qinxue looked up at him with admiration.

    ¡°No doubts. Absolutely no doubts. Your dad is thoroughly convinced.¡± The mayor replied.

    Mrs. Ding held her palms together and gave a bow to Huang Xiaolong, as though she was worshiping a deity.

    ¡°Little Long really can do anything.¡± Xia Ying and the other women sighed endlessly.

    Huang Xiaolong casually removed the talisman hidden in the Jing Family member by the demon.

    In an instant, everyone in the Jing Family was restored to their original state.

    The people of the Jing Family, who felt as though they had survived a catastrophe, all fell to their knees before Huang Xiaolong, expressing their gratitude and thanks.

    Jing Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes sparkled as she glanced from the mangy dog to Huang Xiaolong, feeling remarkably elated. All these years she had suffered humiliation and torment from the demon. Today, Huang Xiaolong had finally avenged her!

    ¡°Woof~~~¡± The mangy dog howled and pounced at Huang Xiaolong like a hungry wolf. With its mouth wide open, it lunged for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s throat.

    With a smirk, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and sent the mutt flying through the air. It landed heavily with a whimper.

    The whole place burst into laughter.

    However, in that moment, everyone present found themselves reevaluating Huang Xiaolong.

    Initially, people were merely amazed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extensive network of connections and didn¡¯t hold much reverence for him.

    They probably thought that Huang Xiaolong was just a debauchee with a prestigious background, possibly from an ancient family, but without any extraordinary abilities himself.

    But now, Huang Xiaolong had transformed a person into a dog with a simple talisman. This was absolutely mind-blowing.

    If they were to offend Huang Xiaolong and he sent a talisman flying towards them, transforming them into beasts, that would be an even worse torture than death itself.

    The people who had just humiliated and looked down on Huang Xiaolong, such as Father Chu¡¯s official wife, along with Chu Hao, Chu Huaiyin, Chu Xiongchuan and others, all sat uncomfortably as if they were on pins and needles, determined in their hearts that they must find an opportunity to apologize to Huang Xiaolong and beg for his forgiveness.

    This kind of extraordinary person, they simply can¡¯t afford to offend!

    The mangy dog got up from the ground, glaring at Huang Xiaolong with mingled resentment and fear, howling as if exerting its strength to force the seal within it out. Yet, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mana reaching the heavens, how could it fulfill its wish.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± Huang Xiaolong amusedly watched the mangy dog. ¡°The seal I personally drew is basically unsolvable. So, what does it feel like being a dog? Is it thrilling?¡±

    Ma Chuxia walked elegantly to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, her eyes twinkling like water, said softly. ¡°Little Long, I can¡¯t draw this kind of seal, but it¡¯s quite interesting and powerful, could you teach me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my little wife, of course, I¡¯m willing to teach you.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°But, how will you repay me?¡±

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s face turned slightly pink, her eyes sparkling with flirtatiousness, she spoke in a coquettish tone. ¡°You already have me, what else do you want as a reward?¡±

    Suddenly, the mangy dog, having struggled in vain, pitifully ran towards Huang Xiaolong, wagging its tail and looking at Huang Xiaolong with begging eyes, circling around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Pfft~~~Little Long, he¡­he finally gave in, he¡¯s begging you.¡± Ma Chuxia burst out laughing.

    ¡°Ooo~~OooOoo~~~¡± The mangy dog made a crying sound, tears indeed flowed from its dog eyes.

    ¡°Little Long¡­it¡¯s crying. It¡¯s actually quite pitiful. Being turned from a human into a dog must be hard for it.¡± Song Yuru ran over, her face full of compassion.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting what it deserves.¡± Sun Wei walked over, her face full of disgust. ¡°Who let it swagger around just now, trying to step on Little Long¡­This is reaping what it sowed!¡±

    ¡°Ooo~~OooOoo~~~¡± The mangy dog howled mournfully, its dog eyes revealing an urgent desire to tell Huang Xiaolong something, tears gushing at a frightening rate.

    ¡°You have something to say to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with an amused smile.

    ¡°Woof~~~¡± The mangy dog nodded heavily.

    ¡°Heh~~Alright, I am pretty bored anyway. You come with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked towards a deserted corner not far away.

    The mangy dog waddled behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying among others followed in a swarm.

    Once they reached a corner, Huang Xiaolong lightly slapped the forehead of the mangy dog and laughed, ¡°Now you can talk, but you only have 5 minutes, hurry up.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Indeed, the mangy dog could speak, its predicament was both hilarious and unbearably strange. ¡°I was wrong¡­I¡­I¡­I was wrong, I beg for the master¡¯s forgiveness¡­ I was blind¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed indifferently.

    The mangy dog pleaded, ¡°Master, I¡­I will never offend you again¡­Master, please remove that seal from my body¡­I still have something crucial to do.¡±

    ¡°Important matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Yes¡­ In a few days, there¡¯s something extremely crucial that I, together with some of my partners, may be able to accomplish. For this thing, we¡¯ve been preparing for years¡­ I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t cause it to fail due to my fault¡­ Master, I beg you for your forgiveness¡­ Please let me complete that task¡­ After that task is completed, master¡­you can turn me into a dog again¡­¡± The mangy dog pleaded pitifully.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Master¡­I¡­I can¡¯t say¡­¡± The mangy dog mournfully said. ¡°It¡¯s a matter that will shake the earth and heavens, but, I¡¯ve been cursed not to mention the contents of this matter to anyone. If even half a word leaks out, I¡¯ll be killed by the curse, my soul will scatter¡­¡±

    After a pause, the mangy dog hurriedly said. ¡°However, if master is interested in this matter, you can go to Chu Family Village. Once you reach Chu Family Village, based on some clues, you¡¯ll definitely get to know about this matter¡­but I can¡¯t disclose it¡­Master, I beg for your mercy, I beg for your mercy.¡±

    ¡°An earth-shattering matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback. ¡°Chu Family Village?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Chapter 761: Chu Family Village

    Chapter 761: Chapter 761: Chu Family Village

    ¡°Chu Family Village?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts stirred slightly. ¡°Ah, it seems that Tingting¡¯s grandfather is celebrating his eightieth birthday this time, not only holding a banquet in the city, but also returning to Chu Family Village to hold another feast for the villagers¡­¡±

    In short, Huang Xiaolong would have to make a trip to Chu Family Village, so he had become somewhat interested in the ¡°earth-shattering event¡± that the mangy dog demon mentioned.

    ¡°It seems that when you first encountered Jing Xiaoxi in Ma City, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. You¡¯ve been lurking in Ma City, or more accurately, in Chu Family Village, together with your accomplices, to plan out a big event,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    At this point, the mangy dog had run out of time to speak human language. He barked twice and nodded his head.

    ¡°Okay. You can come with me for now,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Chu Family Village, here I come.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, a complex expression appeared in the dog¡¯s human-like eyes, as if looking forward to something.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t ask further. When they arrived at Chu Family Village, he would naturally conduct a thorough investigation of this so-called earth-shattering event.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong and the others returned to the feast.

    The mangy dog trotted behind them, looking like a pet trained by Huang Xiaolong.

    After the luncheon, Mayor Yu, Mayor Ding, and Mayor Fang, all chatted with Huang Xiaolong for a moment before excusing themselves. Ding Qinxue and Fang Zhaoyue both looked reluctant to leave.

    Other people, such as the Binhai Four Great Families, the Binhai wealthy groups, the Jin Family, Ji Zhengyu, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, all tacitly stayed behind, ready to accompany Huang Xiaolong in Ma City for a few days.

    As the host, the Chu Family was overawed and carefully arranged the accommodations for everyone.

    Chu Tingting told Huang Xiaolong that early the next morning, Old Master Chu would lead the family back to Chu Family Village to celebrate with the villagers. This was the birthplace of the Chu Family and held great significance for Old Master Chu and every member of the Chu Family.

    Worth mentioning was the fact that Old Master Chu hadn¡¯t been back to Chu Family Village in ten years. He didn¡¯t go back every year but usually once every ten years, during his decennial birthdays.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site

    That night, Huang Xiaolong gathered all his wives, with the mangy dog crouching at his feet.

    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯re going to Chu Family Village. However, according to this mangy dog, an earth-shattering event is supposed to happen there,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The mangy dog whined a few times.

    ¡°Little Long, I visited Chu Family Village when I was little. It¡¯s a picturesque village nestled against rolling mountains, perfect for a vacation,¡± Chu Tingting said somewhat uncertainly. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what could possibly happen in Chu Family Village. It¡¯s practically cut off from the world.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong surrounded by numerous beautiful women, Chu Tingting felt somewhat perturbed. However, after some time spent with the beautiful women like Ma Chuxia, she gradually became accustomed to it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go and see?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, full of interest.

    The next morning, a large convoy set out for Chu Family Village.

    Old Master Chu was in tears on the carriage. ¡°This year, Tingting¡¯s boyfriend Little Long has actually invited so many distinguished guests to return to Chu Family Village with me¡­ This is such a great honor¡­ Binhai Four Great Families, Jiangnan City¡¯s Jin Family¡­ these are all important guests that I couldn¡¯t invite under normal circumstances! Their presence will bring glory to the entire Chu Family Village!¡±

    As noon approached, the convoy entered the mountains.

    Sure enough, there was a sizable village nestled in the mountains.

    Ancient trees shadowed the cottages, the setting sun sparkled off distant mountains, smoke wafted from the treetops, and a river ran outside the village.

    ¡°We¡¯re here! Little Long, we¡¯re here! That should be Chu Family Village, right?¡± Song Yuru, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first wife, was sitting in a car with Huang Xiaolong. Lin Jing was driving.

    ¡°Little Long, the scenery in this village is really beautiful. Look at those green mountains and rivers, and so many birds flying freely in the sky,¡± Song Yuru said with a delighted smile on her face.

    However, Huang Xiaolong slightly furrowed his brows.

    Looking from afar, the village seemed shrouded in layers of eerie gray mists and a ghostly aura filled the air. The birds flying above the village, which Song Yuru mentioned, were all crows. Red-eyed crows. These were ill omen, usually indicative of corpses and death.

    Additionally, there seemed to be some dangerous creatures lurking in the mountains behind the village.

    These creatures appeared to be sleeping, yet still emanating an appalling malevolent aura, suggesting that their awakening would cause a great shock.

    ¡®Could it be that the earth-shattering event the mangy dog mentioned is related to the monstrous creature sleeping in the mountains?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong pondered in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the mountains?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the mangy dog crouched at his feet.

    ¡°Woo woo~~ woo woo~~¡± The mangy dog let out a few whimpers, its eyes filled with an indescribable fear.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t tell me you lured us to this Chu Family Village, then you will summon some beast to capture us all? But, no matter what the beast is, it ends up with a dead end when it encounters me.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The mangy dog shook its head and a disdainful look appeared in its eyes. It seemed to think that Huang Xiaolong was totally incapable of contending with that beast.

    The convoy stopped.

    A large parking lot had been set up outside the village.

    Everyone parked their cars and got out.

    But it was strange, on the parking lot, there were already many sedans and SUVs parked, although they were not luxury cars, there were Passats, Tighuans, Tuans, Mondeos, Malibus¡­ of that kind.

    Obviously, those private cars could not possibly be owned by the villagers of the Chu Family Village.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± After getting off the bus, Old Master Chu took a look at the cars in the parking lot and murmured. ¡°Which people came to the Chu Family Village ahead of time?¡±

    There is a stone tablet at the entrance of the village, with the three characters ¡°Chu Family Village¡± written on it.

    At this time, a large group of villagers, young and old, stood at the entrance of the village to greet them.

    Moreover, there were also some people dressed like city dwellers, standing on the side, gazing at the hustle and bustle with grinning faces.

    ¡°Village chief, what¡¯s going on with those people?¡± Old Master Chu strode toward the village entrance and asked a toothless old man in his seventies.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Old Master, some time ago, a group of people from the city came to our village to shoot a TV show, saying they wanted to film a documentary in our Chu Family Village. See, those people are all actors and directors.¡± The village chief gave a gaping smile. ¡°They gave our village quite a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°A documentary?¡± Old Master Chu was bewildered.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong looked at the villagers standing at the entrance of the village, then turned his gaze to the directors and actors. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing an intriguing smile.

    Without making a sound, Ma Chuxia stepped forward and said by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side. ¡°Little Long, something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­what¡¯s not right? I don¡¯t see anything unusual.¡± Chu Tingting also stood by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yeah, teacher, please forgive my shortsighted disciple, I haven¡¯t noticed anything inappropriate either.¡± Old Master Jin said from the side.

    ¡°Um¡­ Nothing. Pay attention, those villagers and those so-called actors, some of them, don¡¯t have shadows.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Old Master Jin narrowed his eyes. Now that it was midday and the autumn sun was shining brightly, there should have been shadows in front of everyone¡¯s feet. But some people¡¯s area was perfectly clear, with no shadow to be seen!

    ¡°Teacher, what does it mean if there¡¯s no shadow?¡± Old Master Jin asked shakily.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this time, the village chief said to Old Master Chu. ¡°Old Master, the feast is ready. Please, you and your guests, enter the village.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Chu nodded, then turned around and beckoned to Huang Xiaolong and the others. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go into the village.¡±

    Suddenly, gusts of cold wind blew out from the village, making people shiver to their bones.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in.¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped forward indifferently, heading towards the gloomy Chu Family Village!

    ¡­

 Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Chapter 762: The Feast of Dead Flesh

    Chapter 762: Chapter 762: The Feast of Dead Flesh

    Without a doubt, many city folk have come to Chu Family Village, likely under the pretense of filming a documentary. Moreover, it seems that the village has now become a place where the living and the dead coexist!

    Huang Xiaolong laughed and glanced at the mangy dog at his side, ¡°Have you and your companions been up to all this mischief? I don¡¯t know what you guys are planning. Nevertheless, I will figure it out.¡±

    The mangy dog whimpered a few times in response.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t press the matter further and instead began walking around the village with great interest.

    The village was teeming with aged historic houses. You could even say that this quaint village could apply for intangible cultural heritage status. With a little bit of development, it could easily become a tourist spot.

    As for the ghosts in the village, they were all wearing human skin. With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Heavenly Eye, he could see the skins were peeled off entirely, clearly the work of a skilled hand. The faces of the human skin were hollow, filled with odd patterns of human death.

    ¡°Little Long, Chu Family Village is truly restless. There are too many ghosts here. Now, we have something to do.¡± Ma Chuxia seemed eager to get started. ¡°This time, many experts from our Metaphysics Association have arrived, perfect for practicing our skills at Chu Family Village. Little Long, unless absolutely necessary, don¡¯t get involved, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hah! My dear, do you want the Taoists from the Metaphysics Association to train in Chu Family Village?¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°Well¡­ this is not a training ground for novices.¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ Little Long, did you discover anything?¡± Ma Chuxia, whose cultivation couldn¡¯t compare to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, could discern that Chu Family Village had ghosts, but she was unsure of the depth and gravity of this murky situation.

    However, with Huang Xiaolong around, there wasn¡¯t much for her to fear.

    At this moment, a woman carrying a small child raced towards them, crying out. ¡°Village Chief! Village Chief! My child has suddenly fallen ill¡­ Village Chief¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked up to see the child¡¯s face turn pale green, his body ensnared by a ghastly aura, especially in his stomach where the dark energy rolled violently.

    The woman and the child were not ghosts, but real people.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The Village Chief asked with panic on his face.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Dean Ma from the First People¡¯s Hospital, who was standing behind Huang Xiaolong, quickly approached, instructing the woman to lay the child down so he could examine the child¡¯s condition.

    However, after a thorough examination, he seemed helpless and quickly turned to Huang Xiaolong for help with pleading eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over and instantly pulled out a talisman from his bag. He asked for an empty bowl, filled it halfway with water, burned the talisman, mixed the ash with the water, pried the child¡¯s mouth open, and fed it to him.

    Soon, the child began to vomit, spewing out partially digested lizards, spiders, cockroaches, and mice¡­

    Upon seeing this, many onlookers gasped. Some women even bent over and started retching.

    The child slowly opened his eyes and muttered, ¡°The old woman was so nice, she let me eat delicious food in her house. I ate a lot, chocolate, bread, jelly¡­ It tasted so good.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled reassuringly at the mother.

    ¡°Little Long, what illness does this child have? Why would he throw up all that disgusting stuff¡­ That¡¯s terrifying.¡± Song Yuru looked horrified.

    Lin Jing, Xia Ying, and others also looked at Huang Xiaolong with bewildered eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But, remember, don¡¯t eat anything carelessly in this village.¡±

    Ma Chuxia nodded slightly. ¡°The kid was probably tricked by a ghost into eating the food prepared by him.¡±

    Finally, they were led by the Village Chief of Chu Family Village, to a grand, old house.

    The house was filled with a thick aroma of dishes and wine.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats.¡± Old Master Chu gave an inviting gesture.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Huang Xiaolong began to walk towards the house.

    However, stepping into the front door, he paused his footsteps. He looked down to find that the entrance did not have a threshold.

    ¡°Little Long, is there a problem?¡± Lin Jing asked from the side.

    ¡°Oh, Sister Jing, in the past, old houses generally had thresholds. You see, this old house, which is almost 2 to 300 years old, doesn¡¯t have one.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually commented. ¡°Traditionally, thresholds were meant to prevent the dead from returning home. In other words, thresholds can block ghosts. Even modern buildings have threshold stones at the entrance, and some people even bury exorcism charms or ¡®Five Emperor¡¯ coins underneath. This old house doesn¡¯t have a threshold, meaning it doesn¡¯t need to block ghosts ¨C let them freely comings and goings.¡±

    Lin Jing nodded in understanding, then looked around and whispered, ¡°Little Long, are you sure now that there are ghosts in the house?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled blankly, thinking, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not just sure of the ghosts in this house, but also that we¡¯ve been accompanied by quite a few of them on our journey here.¡±

    In the house.

    There were dozens, if not hundreds of banquet tables set up in the large ancient house.

    Tables made from pear, pine, or nanmu wood, were placed inside this old house, giving off a vibe reminiscent of an ancient inn.

    For some reason, the sight stirred a sense of novelty within the affluent guests from Binhai; they were eager to taste the authentic rural delights.

    Looking around, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Some of these tables were just coffin lids, emitting a malicious aura.

    The dishes on the tables, seemingly rich in colors and fragrant enough to stimulate one¡¯s appetite, had been disguised by the ghosts. They were in fact dead mice, spiders, house lizards, snakes¡­

    Most outrageous were the dishes prepared with human flesh¨Cthigh meat, belly meat¨Call nauseatingly horrendous.

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong lost all interest, and glared at the mangy dog by his feet, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys go a little too far? You used to be human, not a ghost, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±

    The mangy dog whimpered a few times, its eyes expressing a desire to defend itself, but apparently there was no way to start.

    ¡°Please, take your seats, please take your seats.¡± Old Master Chu¡¯s face was glowing with cheerfulness and humility.

    ¡°Master Long, why don¡¯t we sit together? These dishes look so delicious, with their earthy flavors that we couldn¡¯t find in the city. They¡¯re all-natural~~~¡± Zhou Mi looked hungrily at the food.

    ¡°Ha, eat? Be careful not to eat yourself to death.¡± Huang Xiaolong shot Zhou Mi a glance, then casually said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re not going to eat. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong beckoned his wives and Old Master Jin, among others, readying to leave.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Seeing this, Master Chu was stricken with fear, figuring that he must have offended Huang Xiaolong somehow. He hastily apologized, ¡°Li¡­Little Long¡­This time¡­ I neglected your¡­ Could you¡­ Could you forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°However, I have no interest in such a cannibalistic feast. I would also advise you not to eat recklessly; otherwise¡­ Heh, you¡¯ll end up just like that child earlier!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a number of villagers inside the house glared at Huang Xiaolong fiercely, their faces filled with sinister hatred!

    They looked like bloodthirsty demons, ready to tear Huang Xiaolong into pieces!

    ¡­

 Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Chapter 763: Ghost Entrusting in Dream

    Chapter 763: Chapter 763: Ghost Entrusting in Dream

    A feast of corpses?

    Most of the people present didn¡¯t know what Huang Xiaolong was talking about and assumed he was deliberately provoking the Chu family.

    Those who had a grudge against Huang Xiaolong, like Chu Hao, all shared the same thought ¨C ¡®God, he¡¯s really a tough customer to please!¡¯

    Those ghosts stared at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes filled with disgust.

    Old Master Chu¡¯s face was embarrassingly uncomfortable.

    ¡°You seriously take good intentions for that of a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs.¡± Ma Chuxia slightly shook her head, took out a revealing talisman, tossed it into the air to set it aflame, and a golden light directly shone on one of the Eight Immortals table.

    Boom!!!!!!

    The illusion was broken.

    Everyone could see clearly.

    The originally bright and clean Eight Immortals table, was now covered in dust with chunks of dirt on it. The table was also filled with patterns.

    The older generation recognized these patterns as those engraved on coffin lids.

    Furthermore, the dishes on the Eight Immortals table had transformed into filthy, cobweb-covered objects, blood-streaked rats, crushed cockroaches¡­ The worst part was the several pots of stewed meat soup, in which corpses¡¯ fat was churning, emitting a foul smell, with the teeth and nails of the dead occasionally surfacing.

    Shocking!

    The room fell into horror.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site

    Old Master Chu was both furious and frightened, his body trembling.

    ¡°If you like it, then go ahead and eat.¡± Ma Chuxia sarcastically smiled, then glanced at the ghosts mixed in the crowd with the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, taking the lead in leaving.

    The ghosts glared at Huang Xiaolong with resentment as he left the antique house, but did not rush up to accost him. Huang Xiaolong naturally did not expose these ghosts, not wanting to stir up trouble. Both sides seem to maintain an unspoken understanding.

    ¡°Where is the cook? Where is Chu Hansheng? Bring Chu Hansheng out to me! What¡¯s going on? I need an explanation!¡± The Old Master Chu shouted furiously.

    Outside the house, in the bright sunlight, there was a faint murmur of chilly winds and the whispers of ghosts.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ This isn¡¯t my grandfather¡¯s fault¡­¡± Chu Tingting ran out hurriedly to explain to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, why didn¡¯t you take action to exterminate those troublesome spirits?¡± Ma Chuxia was a bit puzzled. ¡°Could it be a plan to draw them out?¡±

    ¡°Master, what is the current situation?¡± Old Master Jin was taken aback. Jin Mengqi at his side, reassured him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Master Huang¡¯s exorcism and ghost manipulation techniques are unparalleled. No matter how many ghosts hide in Chu Family Village, Master Huang can kill them all! ¡±

    ¡°That mangy dog said that a shocking event was going to occur in the Chu Family Village, and I¡¯m curious to see what it could be.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked playfully, a look of anticipation in his eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, where did that mangy dog go?¡± Lin Jing looked around puzzledly.

    ¡°Damn it! That guy escaped!¡± Xia Ying frowned.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s no big deal. Let it go. After all, it¡¯s just a dog.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered dismissively. Immediately he turned to Ji Zhengyu. ¡°Young Master Ji, you lead the martial artists of the Jin family to hunt for food in the vicinity. From now on, we¡¯ll fend for ourselves when it comes to meals in Chu Family Village.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master. Just looking at the stuff on the dining table makes one¡¯s skin crawl.¡± Ji Zhengyu seemed a bit scared.

    Immediately, Ji Zhengyu led a group of martial artists of the Jin family to set up traps for hunting around the Chu Family Village.

    Representatives of the four major families in Binhai, as well as the tycoons of Binhai, all looked toward Huang Xiaolong, holding him in high esteem.

    ¡°Feel free to wander around. Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. No one can harm you.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    On the other hand, Old Master Chu and Chu Hao rushed out anxiously, trying to explain.

    Huang Xiaolong walked aimlessly in the village, with his wives, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Song Yuru, following close behind.

    At this time, some townsfolk were spotted squatting outside a mud-brick house, smoking.

    These people had specifically come to Chu Family Village to shoot a documentary.

    Huang Xiaolong watched them with amusement, noticing two men and a woman among them who were surrounded by a gloomy, ghostly aura!

    ¡°Little Long, those people have been targeted by ghosts.¡± Ma Chuxia whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over without any obvious reaction.

    The three people engulfed by the ghostly aura were chatting.

    ¡°F*ck, I had a terrible dream last night. I dreamt that I was tied to a stone pillar and skinned alive. It almost scared me to death!¡±

    ¡°Really? I also dreamt of being skinned. I was wide awake, watching a freak peel off my skin perfectly intact, without damaging it at all. They actually did quite a good job.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, I have a low tolerance for this¡­ you really had a dream about being skinned? So did I! I swear, I dreamt about being skinned alive!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong understood then. The three people possessed by ghosts had the same dream last night, where they saw themselves being skinned!

    It seems that a ghost was dream-walking them simultaneously. The tragic fate of being skinned in the dream was likely to come true soon. They had become the target of a ghost!

    Huang Xiaolong walked over and asked with a smile. ¡°Are you all extras?¡±

    A middle-aged man with a scar across his face, enveloped by the ghostly aura, eyed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°What extras? I have a proper job, I¡¯m a surgeon! However, some so-called director found me a while back, said he wanted me to participate in a documentary. So, here I am in Chu Family Village.¡±

    ¡°I work at an insurance company.¡±

    ¡°I am a cook.¡±

    ¡°I sell barbecues.¡±

    ¡­

    Each of them announced their occupations in turn.

    ¡°How strange, these are all professionals from various fields. Why would they be brought here to shoot a documentary?¡± Song Yuru expressed her confusion.

    ¡°I suppose, you all came to Chu Family Village after receiving a hefty fee, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°Heh, people would risk their lives for money, as a bird would for food.¡± The surgeon with the scar across his face laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed to admit it, I received a prepayment of 300 grand, with another 300 grand after the documentary is shot. I couldn¡¯t pass up such a good opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then he cast a meaningful glance at them before he left with his wives.

    ¡°Little Long, those people have been targeted by ghosts. Their fate is cracked and coming disaster is inevitable. They are still oblivious to their fate.¡± Ma Chuxia said with sympathy in her eyes. ¡°Little Long, save them.¡±

    ¡°Save them? No need.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°We need not concern ourselves with this.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ma Chuxia was stunned and horrified.

    Ignoring those in peril?

    Ma Chuxia knew Huang Xiaolong very well. Even though he sometimes seemed nonchalant and irreverent, he was kind-hearted and loved ghost hunting. He would definitely intervene whenever a ghost plotted against a living person.

    But now, he was choosing to sit back and let it be. Why was that?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t explain further as he casually strolled around Chu Family Village with his wives.

    Soon, Ji Zhengyu returned from a hunting trip bringing with him quite the haul.

    Grouse, wild boar, and sheatfish¡­ the bounty was plenty.

    Huang Xiaolong found an open space, gathered everyone, and started cooking the game.

    ¡­

 Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Chapter 764: The Place Where Yin Energy is at its Peak!

    Chapter 764: Chapter 764: The Place Where Yin Energy is at its Peak!

    Soon, the tantalizing aroma of barbecue filled Chu Family Village.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others were devouring the juicy, fragrant, and golden-brown grilled meats, relishing every bite.

    In the meantime, Old Master Chu, looking somewhat nervous and worried, came with his clansfolk to apologize. He had a vague sense that something wasn¡¯t right in the village and was instinctively seeking some protection from Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong brushed him off casually and sent him away with his entourage.

    This feast went on till dusk. Everyone was full and satiated, and dinner was no longer required. Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mention leaving Chu Family Village, so no one else objected.

    Old Master Chu made arrangements, freeing up several village houses, and settled Huang Xiaolong and his companions.

    Since Huang Xiaolong had come to celebrate Old Master Chu¡¯s birthday as Chu Tingting¡¯s boyfriend, he was arranged to share a room with Chu Tingting.

    Chu Tingting was both shy and thrilled. It felt as if a jar of honey had been spilled in her heart, a sweetness that felt almost too much to bear.

    The setting sun bled red into the autumn dusk, casting a somber atmosphere. The occasional cawing of crows, and the ruthless wind that shook and stripped the barely surviving trees of their leaves, added to the desolation.

    Lights peppered the village.

    Even though Chu Family Village was isolated from the world, it had natural gas, electricity, and even internet connection.

    Despite the village not being dark, it was filled with an oppressive, chilling atmosphere that made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Outside the house where Huang Xiaolong was staying, several people were peering around curiously.

    Huang Xiaolong stood at the doorway with a playful expression.

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co

    Ma Chuxia, who was staying next door to Huang Xiaolong, had arrived by his side and a look of sympathy crossed her face. ¡°Little Long, the three people we saw today had similar dreams last night¡­ they were all skinned¡­ and now¡­ their dreams have become reality¡­¡±

    The three men peeping outside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s house were indeed the same three city dwellers who had been singled out by a ghost today.

    At this moment, these three men were already dead, ghosts wrapped in human skin.

    The skin was peeled off in one piece, emitting a fresh corpse smell. The corners of their mouths carried a faint, sneering smile.

    At this point, the three ghosts were laughing maliciously at Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and the others.

    One of the three ghosts whispered in a creaky voice. ¡°It¡¯s hungry¡­ it¡¯s been starving¡­. these people came just in time, otherwise where would we find so much fresh blood to feed it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what are these ghosts talking about? Who¡¯s hungry?¡± asked Ma Chuxia, standing beside him, knitting her brows.

    ¡°Wifey, are you criticising me for not taking action earlier and saving those three city dwellers?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a laugh.

    In a calm tone, Ma Chuxia said, ¡°No, Little Long, I understand that every decision you make is based on a specific purpose. If you didn¡¯t save them, you must have had your reasons. Perhaps¡­ they weren¡¯t worth saving, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Wifey, you¡¯re indeed clever~~ Alright, let¡¯s get back to our house and rest.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned lazily.

    ¡°Little Long, are you planning on doing anything tonight?¡± Ma Chuxia guessed.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Let me first get some sleep before deciding.¡± With that, Huang Xiaolong gave a noncommittal smile, then turned around and went back into the house.

    Ma Chuxia took one last look at the three ghosts wearing human skin, and then she too returned to her own room and shut the door.

    Inside.

    The room was bathed in soft light. Chu Tingting¡¯s cheeks were rosy, as though dusted with rouge.

    ¡°Little Long, the living conditions here in the village are simple¡­ I¡­ I heated some water for you to freshen up.¡± Chu Tingting¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, resembling a dutiful wife caring for her husband.

    ¡°Tingting, I feel really tired today. Could you help me clean up?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was playful as he looked at Chu Tingting.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s body trembled slightly and she lowered her head, her ears flushed red.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Chu Tingting finally gave a light nod and responded softly.

    Half an hour later, Huang Xiaolong and Chu Tingting had helped each other clean up and then fell asleep holding each other.

    Chu Tingting¡¯s youthful body was finally fully revealed to Huang Xiaolong, leaving no more secrets between them.

    As they brushed past each other, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but touch Chu Tingting, leaving her utterly smitten.

    However, once they were in bed, Huang Xiaolong promptly got dressed again.

    ¡°Little Long, why¡­why have you put your clothes back on so neatly?¡± Chu Tingting asked, surprised, her head gently resting on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, feeling his strong heartbeat.

    ¡°Tingting, that mangy dog said something big was going to happen in Chu Family Village. Don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s something off about the village?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, stroking Chu Tingting¡¯s silky hair.

    ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡± Chu Tingting nods repeatedly. ¡°When we first entered the village, you mentioned that some of the villagers had no shadows. And why would those city folks want to film a documentary here in our Chu Family Village? I think they¡¯re lying. The worst part is the food¨Cit¡¯s actually made from dead rats and human flesh, how terrifying¡­ Little Long, you must know something, right? What happened in Chu Family Village?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Tingting. The answer will be revealed soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze to the window.

    Outside, it was pitch-black, the moon hidden away by thick clouds, casting no light.

    Following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, Chu Tingting looked out the window. The scene outside sent a chill down her spine, and she clung to Huang Xiaolong tightly.

    ¡°Little Long¡­what¡¯s out there?¡± Chu Tingting whispered.

    ¡°Shh~~~ it¡¯s here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly.

    Sure enough, a cold wind swept past the window, soon followed by the rustling of tree branches. Then, scraping sounds could be heard from the windowpane, until finally¨C

    A face! Pressed up against the glass!

    It was a woman¡¯s face, bloodied, with her eyeballs hanging out of their sockets. She bit into the glass, making a terrifying, cringe-worthy noise!

    ¡°Ahhhh~~~~~!!!!¡± In an instant, Chu Tingting let out a piercing scream.

    The sound shattered the tranquillity of the village night.

    Lights turned on all over the village.

    The bloody face that had appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s window gave them a resentful stare before disappearing like a ghost.

    ¡°Heheh~~scared me, did she? She really does not know her place!¡± Huang Xiaolong gently patted Chu Tingting¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Tingting, get some sleep. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    As soon as he had spoken, Huang Xiaolong dashed through the wall and chased after it.

    Outside.

    It was a dark and windy night.

    As Huang Xiaolong dashed out, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Ji Zhengyu, Old Master Jin, several martial artists from the Jin Family, and several Taoists from the Metaphysics Association followed suit.

    ¡°Little Dragon, there was a female ghost peeping at me from the window earlier,¡± Ma Chuxia stated, her expression cold.

    ¡°Well, since they¡¯ve knocked on our door, might as well see what¡¯s the big mystery in Chu Family Village,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    He then took out a ¡®Yin Chasing Charm¡¯ from his canvas bag, lit it, and turned it into a fireball, which promptly flew away.

    Huang Xiaolong went after the fireball at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go too,¡± Ji Zhengyu volunteered.

    ¡°Master, I will come with you to gain some experience.¡± At the command of Old Master Jin, a group of experts from the Jin family followed suit.

    Ma Chuxia caught up with Huang Xiaolong after a few hops. ¡°Little Long, whatever¡¯s going on with Chu Family Village, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get to the bottom of it tonight.¡±

    In no time, they reached the edge of the village, where a dense forest laid ahead. Deep within the forest, an old house faintly visible flickered with a gloomy light.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Above the forest, eerie ghost aura seemed like a pillar of smoke shooting up into the sky!

    ¡°Little Long, this is where the most ghost aura in the Chu Family Village is concentrated!¡± Ma Chuxia frowned slightly.

    ¡°Woof woof woof~~~ woof woof woof~~~¡± The bark of a dog echoed as that mangy dog ran out of the forest, barking wildly at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Friend, were you the one who turned Taoist Yin into this?¡± A chilling male voice spoke up. Behind the mangy dog emerged a thin middle-aged man. He stands tall, his presence seemingly piercing the sky!

    ¡­

 Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Chapter 765: So Its That Thing!

    Chapter 765: Chapter 765: So It¡¯s That Thing!

    The mangy dog stood beside the emaciated man, appearing to be like a dog bullying others while relying on its master. It continued barking at Huang Xiaolong with its teeth bared and mouth wide open. There was a deep resentment that seeped from its eyes.

    ¡°Oh ho, Mangy dog, now that you¡¯ve found your master, are you acting vicious again?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed teasingly.

    ¡°Young man, the Taoist Yin¡¯s inherited Taoist techniques are truly extraordinary. The fact that you were able to deal with him means you are quite impressive.¡± The emaciated man smiled at Huang Xiaolong. His eyes were as bright as the scorching sun, his demeanor was like a sharp sword drawn from its sheath. Beneath his ordinary appearance, there laid a pride and domineering nature capable of overlooking all beings.

    Huang Xiaolong could clearly see that within this emaciated middle-aged man¡¯s body, there were a whopping 110 strands of True Qi condensed. He was undoubtedly a first-class super expert and stood like a dominant behemoth in martial arts. He was a Grandmaster!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this Chu Family Village, there could be hidden dragons and crouching tigers. There is even an extremely powerful Grandmaster of martial arts.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered and then said, ¡°Interesting. Things are becoming more and more interesting.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are¡­ you¡¯re Xuanyuan¡­ Xuanyuan Ao¡­ Senior Xuanyuan Ao¡­¡± At this time, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s body shook slightly. He stared with terrified eyes at this emaciated middle-aged man.

    ¡°Oh? You recognise me?¡± Emaciated middle-aged man, Xuanyuan Ao, glanced at Ji Zhengyu out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Young man, you seem to have a decent cultivation level. Which of the Top Ten Ancient Martial Families do you come from?¡±

    ¡°I am, I am from the Ji Family.¡± Ji Zhengyu evidently showed some fear towards Xuanyuan Ao. ¡°I once had the honor of meeting Senior Xuanyuan Ao at a banquet. Though I was very young at that time, Senior Xuanyuan Ao might not remember me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a child of the Ji Family.¡± The emaciated middle-aged man nodded slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you might as well help with my grand plan. You, as a child of the Ji Family, have the qualifications to be included in this.¡±

    Ji Zhengyu hurriedly whispered to Huang Xiaolong to explain. ¡°Master, Senior Xuanyuan Ao is the younger brother of the current Family Head of the Xuanyuan Family. He has extraordinary talents in martial arts. However, he mysteriously disappeared several years ago. The Xuanyuan Family searched all over but couldn¡¯t trace him. The Xuanyuan Family assumed that Senior Xuanyuan Ao was dead. This has been a major unresolved case in the Top Ten Ancient Martial Family circle. We never expected that Senior Xuanyuan Ao wasn¡¯t actually dead and was hiding in Chu Family Village.¡±

    ¡°Young man, although Taoist Yin isn¡¯t worth much, he is still my companion, Xuanyuan Ao. How about this, give me face and let him go?¡± Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s voice was commanding as he spoke to Huang Xiaolong. The tips of his fingers were slightly twitching, and his body seemed to be making a strange rhythm. He stood still on the spot, but it was impossible for anyone to lock onto his real position.

    Ji Zhengyu and Ma Chuxia, fearing that Xuanyuan Ao would erupt in attack against Huang Xiaolong, stood close to Huang Xiaolong, one on his left and one on his right, protecting him against possible harm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. If I, Xuanyuan Ao, want to kill him, it will be as easy as plucking a blade of grass.¡± Xuanyuan Ao glanced dismissively at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile. ¡°It seems that you indeed are planning something earth-shattering in Chu Family Village. Not only is there a grand master of martial arts, but also a ghost king¡­ Well, stop hiding. Come out now.¡±

    wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO

    ¡°Heehee~~heehee~~~¡± A sound like that from the nine-layer hell came, and a man dressed in Qing Dynasty attire appeared like a ghost beside Xuanyuan Ao. The man was exuding chilly monstrous aura, his face was pale as if powdered, and a wisp of wolf smoke-like ghost aura burst out from his head, shooting up high into the sky, but not scattering. ¡°Young man, are you a Taoist? Not bad, you could see that I am a ghost king¡­¡±

    A Ghost King! An ultra-level ghost just like Ying Kexin!

    The appearance of the Ghost King made Ji Zhengyu and Ma Chuxia feel chills creeping up the back of their necks. They felt like their entire bodies had plunged into an ice cellar.

    ¡°Hehe, it seems that your lineup is pretty large~~ A grandmaster, a ghost king, a Taoist who has turned into a mangy dog¡­ Oh, there¡¯s another one in the house. Shouldn¡¯t that be the leader of your group?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the ancient house hidden among the trees.

    The house, having endured the passage of time, was likely from the Qing Dynasty period.

    ¡°Young man, you have quite a sharp eye, somehow noticing that our team¡¯s leader is not me, nor the ghost king, or even Taoist Yin, but someone else.¡± It was obvious that Xuanyuan Ao was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s simple. There¡¯s another person in the house, and the aura emanating from him is stronger than any of yours. Naturally, he would be the ringleader.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying exchanged glances.

    Impressive.

    The person in the room was actually more powerful than a martial arts grandmaster who could refine 110 strands of True Qi, and even a ghost king¡­ Who on earth was he?

    Ma Chuxia felt as though she was on the verge of a great battle, a thought flashed across her mind. ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, although the enemy is strong, our Little Long is the underworld¡¯s ghost messenger¡­ the current Yin Emperor. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of them!¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right, can you now tell me, what kind of shocking plan are you all brewing?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s curiosity was getting stronger.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Xuanyuan Ao shot an angry glare, his imposing aura towered, pressing down the surrounding air. ¡°I ordered you to remove the spell on Taoist Yin¡¯s body¡­ Are you deaf? Or do you want me to take action?¡±

    ¡°Little Ao, leave this young man to me, his Yang qi is abundant, it must feel very comfortable to absorb¡­ Hee hee~~~¡± That ghost king greedily stared at Huang Xiaolong as if he wanted to swallow Huang Xiaolong down in one gulp.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Roar~~~~~¡±

    A roar emanated from the mountain range behind the village!

    The sound was unique, somewhat like a cow¡¯s call, but also like the crow of a deer. Its wild aura rolled out, filling the sky with its dangerous presence, carrying an air of world-dominating domineering. There was a taste of lordliness to the sound that made those who heard it submit!

    However, after that roar, no more strange sounds came from the mountain. Everything returned to tranquility.

    Even so, the people standing next to Huang Xiaolong, Ji Zhengyu, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Old Master Jin, and the others, their faces all changed drastically and their legs began to tremble involuntarily.

    Even Xuanyuan Ao and that ghost king had faces filled with shock. The ghost king repeatedly said, ¡°It¡¯s hungry again, it needs to be fed¡­ It¡¯s hungry again¡­ its appetite is growing¡­¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face finally showed some changes. He looked towards the mountains behind the village and murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ It¡¯s that thing¡­ Does it still exist in this world? Shouldn¡¯t it have gone extinct?¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­what¡­what kind of monster is there in the mountains¡­ that roar just now almost shattered my soul¡­¡± Ma Chuxia had a scared look on her face.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, mumbling, ¡°Its horn is like a deer¡¯s, its head is like a camel¡¯s, its eyes are like a rabbit¡¯s, its neck is like a snake¡¯s, its belly is like a clam¡¯s, its scales are like fish¡¯s, its claws are like an eagle¡¯s, its feet are like a tiger¡¯s, its ears are like a cow¡¯s, there¡¯s bristle besides its mouth, a bright pearl under its jaw, and a reverse scale on its throat, capable of flying in the clouds and moving through water¡­No wonder, no wonder there would be a Grandmaster of martial arts and a Ghost King lurking in Chu Family Village, conspiring something big¡­ Yes, this is indeed a shocking event¡­ ¡±

    This time around, it was probably the most shocking situation Huang Xiaolong had encountered since he entered the city.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ma Chuxia visualized it in her mind. Then, an expression of sheer terror appeared on her face, almost as if she were on the verge of death, as if her soul was about to fly away. ¡°Xiaolong¡­ you¡­ are you saying¡­ that¡­ that roar¡­ is¡­ is¡­ that¡­¡±

    At this point, it seemed that Ma Chuxia dared not to continue, covering her mouth with her hand, her eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.

    ¡°You guys, you really have some guts. Could it be that you want to slaughter it? Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly at Xuanyuan Ao and the ghost king.

    ¡°Young man, it seems you already know¡­ Good, very good, indeed heroes come out from the young. This time, it seems destiny has led someone as powerful as you to us¡­ Very good¡­ The likelihood of this grand plan succeeding has just increased¡­¡± A bland, male voice emitted from the old house hidden among the forest. This voice was very ethereal, devoid of mundane notions. ¡°Young man, please come into the house for a chat, let¡¯s discuss big plans!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Chapter 766: Slaying the Dragon!

    Chapter 766: Chapter 766: Slaying the Dragon!

    The mysterious person in the ancient house invited Huang Xiaolong inside for a chat.

    Huang Xiaolong flashed a faint smile and walked towards the ancient house.

    Ji Zhengyu, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Old Master Jin and the others, hastily followed along.

    Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s eyes narrowed as the Ghost King let out a shrill shriek like a vulture, and a mangy dog barked incessantly¡­ It seemed they were somewhat displeased about Huang Xiaolong and his group entering the ancient house, yet they dared not defy the master of the house and could only obey begrudgingly.

    Inside the house!

    As soon as they set foot in the house, a wave of pleasantly aromatic sandalwood scent greeted them.

    A dim light shone.

    Surprisingly, the house was designed like a large Buddhist hall.

    In the center of the room, an altar held the divine statue of Sakyamuni. A monk, dressed in a golden Kasaya, sitting cross-legged on a cushion, held a string of prayer beads in his hands.

    His face was fair and clean-shaven, and at a glance, it was impossible to guess his age. He appeared quite young on first glance, but his eyes held an ancient and timeless quality. Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and the others enter, his eyes sparkled, and he smiled a little, ¡°Honoured guests, please take a seat.¡±

    There were quite a few chairs in the hall. Without standing on ceremony, Huang Xiaolong gestured for everyone to sit down.

    Xuanyuan Ao, Ghost King, and the mangy dog returned to the room one by one.

    Huang Xiaolong beamed as he looked at the string of prayer beads in the monk¡¯s hand. Each bead was shiny and smooth. Inside each bead, it seemed as if there was a Buddha sitting there, chanting scriptures.

    ¡°This Buddha bead string of yours is a rather good artifact.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly chuckled.

    The monk¡¯s expression slightly changed and then he resumed smiling. ¡°Indeed, indeed, young man, you have a unique perspective. Each bead on this string is crafted from the relics of accomplished monks from previous generations.¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°That¡­ that is!¡± Old Master Jin¡¯s face abruptly changed, staring fixedly at a corner of the hall.

    In that corner, were human skins, hung out to dry like clothes. Each one was peeled off completely, even faithfully preserving the expressions of fear, despair, pain, and anger on the victims¡¯ faces¡­

    ¡°These¡­ these are the people¡­ the people from the city¡­ their skins¡­ Monk, you did all this?¡± Ma Chuxia was terrified, but she also felt a surge of rage brewing within her!

    What a seemingly solemn and sacred monk to be committing great evil and murdering innocents in such a place! Not only did he kill people, but he also skinned them alive, truly a perverse individual!

    Upon hearing her, the monk faintly laughed, ¡°Miss, my skinning technique is pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ma Chuxia, full of righteous indignation, hated to kill him on the spot when she heard the monk openly admit his crimes, all while smiling. ¡°You lured those people to Chu Family Village, just to skin them and kill them all here. Your actions are an unforgivable crime! You will suffer divine punishment! Why would you do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Ignorance!¡± Xuanyuan Ao sneered in scorn.

    The monk mentioned cryptically, ¡°Skinning? Hmm, it prefers fresh blood from the flayed bodies.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong simply smiled and remained silent.

    The monk glanced at Ma Chuxia, ¡°Miss, you possess some sort of power and artifact. I didn¡¯t expect that so many skilled people would come to Chu Family Village this time. It seems that fate is really on my side¡­ Miss, your surname is Ma?¡±

    ¡°So what if it is!¡± Ma Chuxia replied irritably. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Huang Xiaolong who was sitting there calm as a cucumber, seemingly indifferent to the monk¡¯s heinous crimes. She thought Huang Xiaolong, who appeared carefree, was actually a hot-blooded young man who couldn¡¯t tolerate a speck of injustice. Faced with this perverse, wicked monk, he should have taken action now!

    ¡°Hehe, so it really is the offspring of an old acquaintance.¡± The monk gave a kindly smile, then pointed at a piece of human skin. ¡°This is a young girl, she was just 19 when I skinned her. Her name was ¡®Shi Xiu¡¯, just started her first year of college.¡±

    Everyone looked over, the skin was incredibly delicate and white, with scattered strands of black hair, through her facial features, one could vaguely tell that she was a beautiful young woman before she lost her life.

    ¡°Monster! You¡¯re simply a monster!¡± Old Master Jin¡¯s face turned ashen.

    The monk continued. ¡°Shi Xiu came from a blended family. Her biological mother died when she was 7. Her father remarried and although her stepmother may have been harsh, she wasn¡¯t a bad person. However, at the age of 13, Shi Xiu used an axe to kill her 8-year-old stepbrother. She then poisoned her stepmother and her own father. At the age of 17, she used slow-acting poison, causing the liver and kidney failure of three of her dorm mates with whom she didn¡¯t get along¡­¡±

    At his words, Ma Chuxia, Old Master Jin, Ji Zhengyu, and others stiffened, struggling to breathe.

    A teenage girl, not only slaughtering her whole family but also poisoning her classmates¡­ this is truly a culmination of wickedness that words can¡¯t adequately describe!

    The monk gave a slight smile. ¡°When I was skinning Shi Xiu alive, only then did she finally realize the gravity of her deeds, and started confessing her sins. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no such thing as a regret pill in this world.¡±

    As the monk spoke, a glint of satisfaction ran through his eyes.

    The monk then pointed to another piece of skin. ¡°This is the skin of a middle-aged man. Ten years ago, he killed his business partner in a rental house and cut the body into thousands of pieces¡­ this has remained an unsolved case to this day.¡±

    ¡°This skin belongs to a businessman who seemed to be running a funeral business, but in the shadows, he was actually trading human organs.¡±

    ¡­

    Thus, the monk introduced each piece of skin and their stories. They were all evildoers who had somehow remained untouched by justice in their lifetimes.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you trick these criminals into coming to Chu Family Village, only to skin them alive¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said, half believing, half doubting. ¡°Are you¡­ are you enforcing justice?¡±

    ¡°Darling, what he said is all true.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t save those three people who were about to encounter terrible calamity during the day was that I could see through them. They are not just bad people, they are rotten to the core and deserve to die. What¡¯s more, all the city folks who came to Chu Family Village to shoot a documentary are all bad people.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, Ma Chuxia, Old Master Jin, and the others finally realized. Looking at those pieces of human skin, they each felt a sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°Feeding a beast to kill evildoers, that¡¯s actually not bad. But, with just the four of you, can you really slay it? Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed carelessly.

    ¡°Humph! Quality matters, not quantity!¡± Xuanyuan Ao retorted disdainfully.

    ¡°Young man, you already know what we are trying to kill is ¡­.¡± The monk stared directly at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°A dragon, right?¡± Ma Chuxia blurted out.

    ¡°Impudence! Shut up!¡± Xuanyuan Ao was both shocked and enraged, seemingly about to take action against Ma Chuxia. ¡°To pronounce its name in its presence is an offence to its dignity! The mere utterance of this word is a cardinal sin! We mustn¡¯t speak it! ¡±

    BOOOOM~~~!!

    Suddenly, a thunderclap echoed through the air outside, with lightning tearing across the sky. An inexplicable aura of majesty descended.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What difference does it make if I say it? Hahahahaha~~~¡± With a flash of brilliance in his eyes, Huang Xiaolong looked out of the window. ¡°You dare not even pronounce the word ¡®dragon¡¯, how are you going to slay it? Give it up!¡±

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong finished speaking, the thunder and lightning outside ceased, and everything returned to calm.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The monk finally showed a different expression, looking at Huang Xiaolong with amazement. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough with the nonsense, tell me about your dragon-slaying plan, and let¡¯s see if I¡¯m interested.¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently.

    ¡­

 Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Slaying the Dragon Plan!

    Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Slaying the Dragon Plan!

    The monk didn¡¯t answer, but the Old Master Jin sitting next to Huang Xiaolong issued a dreamy sound, ¡°Impossible¡­ How could it be¡­ Absolutely impossible¡­ Dragon¡­ Dragon¡­ This is clearly the divine beast in legends~~No way! There can¡¯t be dragons!¡±

    Old Master Jin was like a man lost in delirium.

    Even he, a man of over a hundred years who had seen much of the world, couldn¡¯t control his emotions at this moment.

    Indeed, in this world, perhaps 99.9 percent of people find it hard to believe that ¡°dragons¡± could exist.

    Dragons truly are beings described in ancient mythology.

    They are powerful enough to oppose the gods!

    ¡°Well~~¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a slight laugh and said indifferently. ¡°In the vast land of Huaxia, the magnificent Shenzhou. If there are humans, ghosts, monsters, zombies¡­ then, it¡¯s not strange for there to be dragons.¡±

    Ma Chuxia wasn¡¯t as shocked as Old Master Jin and Ji Zhengyu. She gathered her thoughts and said seriously, ¡°About 80 years ago in a summer, it rained continuously for more than 40 days in a certain place in Huaxia. The rivers swelled, and the reed ponds by the bank turned into an expanse of water. After the heavy rain, people living along the shore were astonished to discover¡­ a dying Sea Dragon trapped in a reed!¡±

    ¡°It is said that at the time, the villagers believed that the arrival of a huge dragon was a sign of good luck. In order to help the trapped dragon ascend to the heavens, some built grass huts for the Sea Dragon, some fetched water to pour over its body to prevent it from drying out. In the temples, many villagers and monks performed rites and prayers for it every day. This went on until another heavy rainstorm came, and the Sea Dragon mysteriously disappeared.¡±

    ¡°However, more than twenty days later, someone picked up some animal bones in the reeds. These bones were as white as jade, clear and immaculate. Some people took small pieces of the animal bones home. These bones had miraculous effects; when ground into powder and applied to wounds, the bleeding would stop immediately, leaving no scars. However, later on, everyone who picked up these animal bones suffered terrible disasters, their entire families died suddenly¡­¡±

    Having listened to what Ma Chuxia said, the monk slightly nodded, showing a look of admiration in his eyes, and said, ¡°There are countless stories about dragons in history. In the thirty-second year of Shaoxing in the Southern Song Dynasty, a dragon was found by Taibai Lake. It had large scales and long whiskers, a white belly and a green back, with fins on its back, tall horns on its head, and a fishy smell that could be smelled from miles away. The local people covered it with mats, and the officials personally offered sacrifices. After a thunderstorm in the night, the dragon disappeared. It left a deep trench where it had lain.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ dragons must surely exist in this world.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with certainty.

    The monk smiled at Huang Xiaolong, put his hands together, and said, ¡°You are extraordinary, benefactor. My Dharma name is ¡®Guan Zhen¡¯, and I am the current abbot of the ¡®Dragon Suppression Temple¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Suppression Temple?¡± Xia Ying slightly frowned, lost in thought.

    ¡°Yes, the Dragon Suppression Temple, located in the mountains behind Chu Family Village, is but a humble, obscure temple.¡± Monk Guan Zhen smiled lightly.

    ¡°As the name suggests, the Dragon Suppression Temple is meant to suppress a dragon. There¡¯s a dragon in the mountains behind the Chu Family Village¡­hahaha~~~interesting.¡± Excitement flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young man, if it really was a true dragon, none of us would dare to disrespect the dragon¡¯s might, let alone slaughter it.¡± Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s soul.¡±

    Monk Guan Zhen continued, ¡°A thousand years ago, it is said that this Chu Family Village was a mountainous region. One day, a cloud of disaster covered the sun, and a wicked dragon was born. Overnight, it caused carnage and destruction, turning dozens of surrounding villages into ashes. Then, a large number of eminent monks, magicians, martial artists fought a bloody battle with the wicked dragon for 49 days. At a heavy cost, they finally shattered the dragon¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°The evil dragon fell to what is now the back mountain of Chu Family Village. However, although its body perished, its dragon spirit was immortal! At that time, both the Buddhist and Taoists, as well as the martial artists were severely injured, and many lineages were even severed, no longer possessing the power to exterminate the dragon spirit. They had no choice but to seal the carcass of the evil dragon and its spirit in the mountains. A temple, the ¡®Dragon Suppressing Temple¡¯ was built to suppress it tightly, preventing the ferocious dragon from returning to the world and causing disaster.¡±

    ¡°The lifelong duty of each master of the Dragon Suppressing Temple is to guard the seal. A thousand years later, to the generation of this poor monk¡­ the dragon spirit seems to be growing stronger, while the power of the seal, is weakening¡­¡±

    ¡°The spirit of the evil dragon is about to make its return!¡±

    ¡°We have no choice but to provide it with blood offerings every day, delaying the dragon spirit from breaking the seal and descending into the mortal world. On the other hand, we are urgently gathering like-minded individuals to discuss plans to slay the dragon. In recent years, its appetite has grown. If this poor monk¡¯s calculations are correct, it will be able to break the seal and rule the world in seven days!¡±

    Ma Chuxia and the others marveled at this comment.

    However, Huang Xiaolong just chuckled, ¡°You have been plotting to slay the dragon for quite some years now. How is it that you¡¯ve only managed to gather a few people? Huaxia is filled with capable individuals. Although the Buddhists and Taoists are in decline, there are still wise individuals among them. Not to mention the top ten ancient martial families, which continuously produce Grandmasters¡­¡±

    Monk Guan Zhen, Xuanyuan Ao, Mangy Dog, and even the Ghost King, all had a peculiar look flashing in their eyes upon hearing this.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~ Let¡¯s be candid,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered as he leisurely spoke. ¡°Your slaying of the dragon is primarily for personal gain. Therefore, you do not want more people involved to share in your rewards.¡±

    ¡°The dragon spirit is a divine artifact. Once the dragon spirit is shattered, the dragon corpse becomes a lifeless object that you can divide as you please,¡± Huang Xiaolong insightfully pointed out. ¡°If you, Ghost King, get the dragon spirit and merge it with your ghost body, you can ascend to the heavens in one step and become a Ghost Immortal, enjoying the offerings of the mortal world. Moreover, Xuanyuan Ao, you are a martial artist, if you obtain the nourishment of the dragon spirit, your martial arts talent and potential will reach an astonishing level. Even using the dragon spirit to practice alchemy could lead to achieving a Taoist Body akin to the ones of cultivators. Without even mentioning ascending into heaven, you would at least have a chance at immortality.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Monk Guan Zhen, squinting his eyes, ¡°You stand to gain the most from the dragon¡¯s spirit. Once you obtain it, you could even achieve Buddhahood¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~~¡± Monk Guan Zhen suddenly burst into laughter, his kind expression darkening, and his eyes revealing a hint of greed. ¡°Good, good, young man, you can see through our plans¡­¡±

    In an instant, Xuanyuan Ao, Ghost King, and Mangy Dog all emitted an intimidating killing aura.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The atmosphere in the Buddha Hall became oppressively gloomy!

    Huang Xiaolong simply laughed it off.

    ¡°Wait a moment~~~¡± Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s distorted face quickly calmed down, becoming compassionate. ¡°Our slaying of the dragon is not only for personal gain but also to rid the world of this monster, to prevent it from bringing catastrophe unto all living beings. However, young man, you¡¯re right. We four alone will likely fail to slay the dragon and may instead be wounded by it. We must have strong support. You are just right, the most suitable candidate. If you join our plan, once the dragon is slain, you can have a share of the benefits!¡±

    ¡°Slaying a dragon, that sounds fun. I haven¡¯t come across anything as fun as this. It¡¯s much more exciting than catching ghosts.¡± Huang Xiaolong was inexplicably excited, rubbing his hands together, ¡°Tell me your plan to slay the dragon!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Chapter 768: This Dragon, Im Certain to Slay!

    Chapter 768: Chapter 768: This Dragon, I¡¯m Certain to Slay!

    Slaying a dragon is indeed a shocking and earth-shattering event!

    It can be called defying the heavens!

    If one kills a dragon, they will inevitably become a legend!

    Especially for monks like Guan Zhen, slaying a dragon will bring his life to its most glorious, most intense, and most enduring moment!

    The scriptures vividly depict the story of monks fighting the Dragon King and subduing the Dragon King.

    For Huang Xiaolong, the joy of slaying a dragon is immense.

    Moreover, regardless of whether it¡¯s the dragon¡¯s soul or corpse, both are extraordinary treasures of the highest order.

    For instance, with the dragon¡¯s soul, Huang Xiaolong could create many unparalleled elixirs.

    The dragon¡¯s corpse can also be used to create many supreme magic artifacts.

    Furthermore, the dragon¡¯s soul could easily revive Gui Mengyao and the Ghost King Ying Kexin, transforming their ghostly bodies into Taoist bodies, possessing the talent to become immortals or gods!

    Huang Xiaolong is not a pretentious person. He naturally wants to obtain this treasure that defies the heavens! Saying he¡¯s not envious would be impossible!

    Moreover, in this world, only Huang Xiaolong, the unique Ghost Emissary and the current Yin Emperor, can fully exploit the dragon¡¯s soul and corpse. Giving these treasures to Monk Guan Zhen and others would be tantamount to wasting their potential!

    Talented people should possess heavenly treasures. In simple terms, people like Monk Guan Zhen and Xuanyuan Ao are simply unworthy of such treasures!

    At this time, Monk Guan Zhen said in a low voice, ¡°The plan to slay the dragon is actually quite simple. If the dragon¡¯s soul and corpse remain together, no one in the world can slay it. However, the only way is to lure the dragon¡¯s soul out and then sever its connection with the corpse! Once the dragon¡¯s soul and corpse are disconnected, the dragon¡¯s soul will become a lone soul, and its strength will plunge! Only then will we have an opportunity!¡±

    ¡°For this plan, the Ghost King and I will provoke the dragon¡¯s soul to burst out from the mountain range. We will then use magic artifacts and ghost techniques to forcibly sever the connection between the dragon¡¯s soul and corpse. Taoist Yin will pester the dragon¡¯s soul on the side, inserting family talismans into it. The one to truly obliterate the dragon¡¯s soul will be Xuanyuan Ao! As a grandmaster of ancient martial arts, he can lift tens of thousands of kilograms with a flick of his hand, and his true qi is of high quality. He has a chance to shatter the dragon¡¯s soul in one fell swoop!¡±

    ¡°So this is your plan?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed without giving an answer.

    He thought to himself-Ideals are plentiful, but reality is harsh! These people are quite naive! Slaying a dragon is not that simple, right? Even if it¡¯s just the dragon¡¯s soul, it¡¯s a godly object that disdains all beings in the world. With one sweep of its dragon¡¯s might, mountains crumble, rivers evaporate, and all things become like ants!

    ¡°Young man, with the addition of you all, the chances of success for our dragon slaying plan have increased.¡± Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s eyes were slightly heated, ¡°Young man, you have with you a grandmaster of ancient martial arts and a Taoist¡­ You yourself are even better than Taoist Yin¡­ We heavily rely upon you for slaying the dragon this time¡­¡±

    Monk Guan Zhen indeed highly values Huang Xiaolong and the people he brought with him.

    Among them are grandmasters of ancient martial arts such as Ji Zhengyu, Old Master Jin, Xia Ying; as well as a group of Taoist priests and nuns like Ma Chuxia and Xuan Xuehui¡¯s elite.

    They are a great boost to the dragon slaying.

    ¡°Junior of the Ji Family.¡± Xuanyuan Ao commanded Ji Zhengyu, ¡°I see that your ancient martial arts cultivation is mediocre, but you can assist me in killing the dragon when the time comes. This is a matter that will go down in history, no one in recent history has ever slain a dragon! Once the deed is done, it will shake all corners of the world. Such an achievement may even allow you to ascend to the throne of the future family head of the Ji Family¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Xuanyuan¡­ junior, junior only follows Master Ma¡¯s directives¡­¡± Slaying a dragon, indeed invigorates Ji Zhengyu with fervor. However, he did not want to be used by Monk Guan Zhen and Xuanyuan Ao, nor dare to make a decision on his own.

    ¡°No rush, there are still seven days before it breaks the seal and soars into the sky¡­ Hmm, I will go back to rest first, not to disturb your meditation, Monk Guan Zhen.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned, stood up, and left with Ma Chuxia and Ji Zhengyu.

    ¡°Hmph! These people don¡¯t appreciate kindness!¡± Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s face was full of murderous aura, ¡°Master Guan Zhen, why don¡¯t we kill them all, skin them, feed them to the evil dragon!¡±

    ¡°Only dead people can keep this secret¡­ If word gets out about the dragon in the mountain behind Chu Family Village, it will surely stir up wild waves¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s eyes were brewing a storm. ¡°First, the top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia will flood in. By then, let alone dragon souls and dragon corpses, even the leftovers won¡¯t be for us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a move for now.¡± Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s eye muscles twitched. ¡°That young man is unfathomable, even I can¡¯t gauge his power¡­ Besides, he has a martial artist and a Taoist with him. They can be cannon fodder. As long as they don¡¯t leave Chu Family Village, let them be. When that time comes, we will push out the dragon¡¯s soul, they won¡¯t have a choice but to fight! Stick to the original plan, this plan, can only afford to succeed, not fail!¡±

    ¡°Understood. Success will make our names last forever. Failure will turn us into ashes!¡± A shade of ruthless ambition flickered in Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I were to get the dragon¡¯s soul and dragon¡¯s corpse, the position of Xuanyuan Family¡¯s head would be mine!¡±

    ¡°When will Shirley Bai be able to come over?¡± Monk Guan Zhen asked.

    ¡°If all goes well, in two days, Shirley Bai will bring her men to Chu Family Village. Shirley Bai controls the world¡¯s strongest mercenary group, and has the world¡¯s most advanced weapons. With her on board, the dragon slaying plan has a better chance of success.¡± Xuanyuan Ao nodded slightly.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong led Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Ji Zhengyu, and others back.

    The group moved slowly, occasionally looking back at the majestic mountain range behind Chu Family Village. The rolling mountains looked like a dormant dragon that conveyed a sense of ferocious beast hidden within.

    ¡°Little Long, what shall we do now? Should we stay out of it, or¡­ or slay the dragon?¡± As Ma Chuxia spoke, her eyes were filled with fear, yet there was a touch of combativeness.

    Slay the dragon!

    Indeed, it¡¯s an action filled with mythological color!

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay in Chu Family Village for a few days. This dragon, honestly, I haven¡¯t seen it before¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Little Long, how about I call over all the members of the Metaphysics Club. Let¡¯s give them a good fight!¡± Ma Chuxia suggested spiritedly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master, I can also inform my Ji Family to send out experts for a dragon-slaying campaign!¡± Ji Zhengyu licked his lips, ¡°Worst comes to worst, I¡¯ll mobilize all the slaves¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Do you think dragon-slaying is child¡¯s play?¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed. ¡°Monk Guan Zhen and Xuanyuan Ao and his men are dreaming. They think they can slay a dragon with their puny band? Even a mere dragon¡¯s soul can scatter them in a flash.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°No need to call in more people, under the might of a dragon, everything is just like ants. No matter how many people come, they are not enough to fill the quota. Besides, dragon souls and dragon corpses, such treasures, I don¡¯t want to share with others.¡±

    Suddenly, a wild battle intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°This time, I have to plan carefully. This dragon, I have decided to slay!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Chapter 769: Mountain Defense Formation

    Chapter 769: Chapter 769: Mountain Defense Formation

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong personally expressing his will to slay a dragon, both Ma Chuxia and Ji Zhengyu felt a surge of unprecedented anticipation in their hearts!

    Dragons, the ones to call winds and rains and turn the seas, often appear in myths and legends.

    As for Huang Xiaolong, he is capable of anything and manipulates all, truly a figure akin to a terrestrial immortal.

    Now, when two powers clash, what kind of spectacle will they present?

    Just thinking about it gets your blood boiling!

    Back in the old residential area at the village, it was lit up as bright as daylight, with a sea of people quietly waiting there.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong approaching, the crowd rushed towards him like a tidal wave.

    Everyone, including Lin Jing, Lin Zicong, Chu Tingting, Old Master Chu, and the people from the four big families in Binhai, surrounded him.

    ¡°Little Long, what happened just now? Did you chase anything down when you ran out?¡± Chu Tingting hastily asked.

    Old Master Chu cast a gloomy look, ¡°Is something really wrong with Chu Family Village? Ah~~~ what are we going to do!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry, Chu Family Village is fine, nothing special happened.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I have decided to stay in the village for a while longer. If anyone wants to leave, please feel free.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statement, everyone in Binhai, including the four big families, and many others who had come to Ma City for Huang Xiaolong, all pledged to stay in the village with him.

    As for the matter of dragon-slaying, Huang Xiaolong decided to keep silent.

    With this, everyone dispersed and went back to their respective homes.

    ¡°Little Long, by letting these people stay in the village instead of sending them away, we risk everything if a disaster dragon shows up. It¡¯s like there won¡¯t be a good egg left in the destroyed nest,¡± Ma Chuxia expressed her worry.

    Ji Zhengyu, standing nearby, frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to send the villagers away now. That Monk Guan Zhen and Xuanyuan Ao etc., they might seem kind but are ruthlessly wicked. I¡¯m afraid they would silence anyone who left, to prevent anyone from interfering with their plan of slaying the dragon. They¡¯ve been plotting it for years, full of wild ambitions, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill the innocent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked everyone to stay in Chu Family Village. I don¡¯t want to be distracted by protecting their departure.¡± Huang Xiaolong expressed nonchalantly, glancing at the far-off mountains. ¡°The earth-shattering event of dragon slaying naturally draws more witnesses, it¡¯s a once in a lifetime opportunity~~ ha ha ha ha¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I will set up a ¡®Formation¡¯ in Chu Family Village. When the dragon spirit is forced out, you can all hide in the ¡®Formation¡¯ and be safe.¡±

    Upon hearing this, both Ji Zhengyu and Ma Chuxia were taken aback.

    Set up a Formation?

    What kind of Formation could resist the overwhelming might of a dragon?

    ¡°Alright, you should all rest. The evil spirits that Monk Guan Zhen keeps in the village won¡¯t stir trouble for now. We don¡¯t need to worry about them skinning the villagers. There are still a few days until the disaster dragon breaks the seal, I have plenty of time to prepare.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned.

    Heading back to his house,

    Inside, Chu Tingting was sitting on the bed, waiting for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled mischievously, rushed over, and wrapped his arms around Chu Tingting¡¯s small waist. ¡°Tingting, let¡¯s rest.¡±

    Chu Tingting was intoxicated by the strong masculine scent emanating from Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, there was a ghost at the window earlier, when you chased after it, what¡­ what exactly happened? You wouldn¡¯t tell us¡­¡±

    ¡°All in all, it¡¯s a good thing, a once-in-a-millennia opportunity, so prepare yourself for a feast for the eyes¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a meaningful smile, and before Chu Tingting could ask any more questions, he silenced her with a passionate kiss.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong tore down Chu Tingting¡¯s last defenses, turning her from a girl into a woman¡­

    Early the next morning after Huang Xiaolong woke up, he spent a moment being affectionate with Chu Tingting.

    Exiting the room, his first wife Song Yuru, had dutifully brought him breakfast. Two sunny-side-up eggs, perfect to replenish the energy spent last night.

    After breakfast, Huang Xiaolong was ready to take on his day.

    He was drawing talismans.

    He drew a total of eighty-one talismans.

    After each talisman was drawn, it exuded a faint aura of sharpness.

    Ma Chuxia, his wives, Ji Zhengyu, Old Master Jin, and others were with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, these talismans have sword Qi seeping from them, even stinging the skin¡­what type of talismans are these?¡± Ma Chuxia was burning with curiosity.

    ¡°Oh, there are a total of eighty-one talismans, I¡¯m preparing to set up a ¡®Mountain Protection Sword Array¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Originally, this Mountain Protection Array would require eighty-one renowned swords with symbols drawn onto them to set up. Once the sword array is activated, in a flash, the sword Qi is abundant, shooting up to the sky turning into a myriad of sword lights. It¡¯s a superb array that ancient sects used to guard their mountain gates. The Sword Qi moves around the mountain gate endlessly and can withstand powerful enemies.¡±

    ¡°However, since I lack renowned swords, I used talismans instead. Though its might is diminished by quite a bit, it should just about withstand the oppressive aura of an evil dragon¡¯s remnant soul.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Upon hearing this, Old Master Jin, Ji Zhengyu, and the rest nearly fell to their knees and kowtowed to Huang Xiaolong.

    Holy moly, this is the legendary Mountain Protection Array!

    Only the most elite forces can pass down such an array! Moreover, creating a Mountain Protection Array often takes generations of effort to complete.

    The manpower, resources, and financial input required for it are downright stupefying.

    And now, in the end times, the Mountain Protection Array has become extinct, only to be found in books. Speaking of the array, even setting up some common ones is pretty much impossible for most people now.

    Even a powerful family like the Xuanyuan family probably barely manages a few of the simplest and lowest level of arrays.

    Huang Xiaolong again demonstrated to everyone what invincibility and omnipotence meant!

    After setting up the eighty-one Sword Qi talismans, Huang Xiaolong studied the topography and feng shui of the Chu Family Village and then buried the talismans with the village as the center.

    In this way, a large sword array surrounding the entire Chu Family Village was successfully set up.

    In the following days, Huang Xiaolong drew a number of talismans that could be useful when slaughtering the dragon.

    ¡°Baby, take this. It can protect you.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed a talisman to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Your Taoist magic power is not bad. With this talisman, you can unleash its maximum power. I don¡¯t really need this thing.¡±

    This talisman was filled with eerie ghostly Qi!

    It seemed to contain the faith power of thousands of souls and ghosts!

    This was a talisman that Huang Xiaolong had drawn using the essence of ten thousand water ghosts that had self-detonated when he had subdued the Yin Snake in the Canglong Mountain.

    Ma Chuxia took it with reverence, stored it carefully, and her eyes gleamed. ¡°When that dragon soul appears, I¡¯ll use this ten-thousand ghost talisman to give it a good blow!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Are you excited, baby? It¡¯s time to slay the dragon!¡± Huang Xiaolong hugged Ma Chuxia¡¯s waist which was full of elasticity.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I¡¯m somewhat excited, and also a little nervous. In these past few days, I¡¯ve increasingly felt an invisible pressure enveloping the entire Chu Family Village and the mountains behind the village. It¡¯s as if the wrath of the heavens and earth are gathering here.¡± Ma Chuxia took a deep breath.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t we make love a few times before slaying the dragon?¡± Huang Xiaolong kissed Ma Chuxia.

    Embarrassed but happy, Ma Chuxia whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°Little Long, if you can slaughter the dragon, I¡¯ll gift myself to you¡­whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it. I¡­I will fulfill all your requests¡­¡±

    The next day, several off-road vehicles drove into the Chu Family Village, brimming with an imposing aura.

    Leading the pack was a tall, exceedingly young mixed-race beauty!

    ¡­

 Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Chapter 770: Shirleys Innocence

    Chapter 770: Chapter 770: Shirley¡¯s Innocence

    Huang Xiaolong was in the village chatting with his wives, when a significant number of off-road vehicles charged recklessly into the village, causing an uproar.

    Old Master Chu and the others were not only displeased but also panicked. They immediately moved to address the situation.

    At that moment, a young mixed-race beauty, dressed in striking camo fatigues, casually stepped into Chu Family Village and headed straight for Huang Xiaolong.

    She had a typical Asian look, that could even be said to resemble Huaxia people, but she had an unusual dark blue hair. Her hair was disheveled by the wind, which added an extra touch of wildness. Her clear-cut contours, profound and stunning eyes, pink thin lips, skin as smooth as cream, along with a golden-ratio-model figure¡­

    She was beautiful, extremely beautiful!

    This kind of beauty was rare for Huang Xiaolong to encounter. It¡¯s not that she was prettier than Ying Aoshan, Ma Chuxia and his other wives, but she had a certain exotic charm that was very attractive.

    ¡°Heh-heh, Little Long, this mixed-race beauty is not bad,¡± chuckled Ma Chuxia. ¡°However, she seems to be a rose with thorns. Little Long, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    This mixed-race beauty seemed to be fragile, but there was a terrifying power lurking within her. This power wasn¡¯t True Qi, but a terrifying energy obtained by raising her life potential through some secret technique.

    Huang Xiaolong had no knowledge of these techniques used to stimulate life potential. They presumably were a mysterious power from outside Huaxia.

    Meanwhile, plenty of people jumped off the off-road vehicles. More than half of them were sturdy men wearing camo fatigues, including Caucasians, black people, and some Asians. Their eyes were devoid of any emotion, indifferent to all life. This apathy was truly chilling.

    Huang Xiaolong looked intrigued. These men in camouflage were even more professional than regular soldiers. Underneath their camo clothing, they wore standard bulletproof vests. Around their necks, they wore soldier-use telescopes, sights, night vision goggles, and batteries. Each one had a strap-on bag that contained bullets, a water flask, GPS, a handheld computer, surveillance equipment, biochemical weapon detectors, medical first-aid kits and even spare underwear. Each man was loaded with hundreds of types of equipment that you could hardly describe them as just being armed to the teeth.

    They deftly unloaded boxes of weapons in all sizes from the off-road vehicles.

    Old Master Chu and the others hardly reached the mixed-race woman when several men in camo fatigues stopped their work and aimed their guns at them.

    Their eyes were cold and bloody.

    No one doubted that they could start shooting at any moment, causing bloodshed.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­.¡± Old Master Chu was terrified. His face turned pale, and cold sweat ran down his brow.

    ¡°Listen, from today on, I¡¯m taking over this village,¡± the mixed-race woman said to Old Master Chu with a flirtatious smile. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to be scared. As long as you cooperate, I will ensure your safety.¡±

    The mixed-race beauty spoke very fluent Huaxia Mandarin, which was quite amazing.

    ¡°That¡¯s going too far!¡± Elsewhere, Old Master Lin from the Lin family, one of the four big families in Binhai, was so furious he was fuming. ¡°This is an armed organization! How dare they come to Chu Family Village! They¡¯re really running wild!¡±

    The head of the Shu Family, Old Master Shu, however, looked troubled. ¡°They managed to bring so many weapons and equipment here smoothly. These people are not simple.¡±

    In fact, everyone in the coastal village of Binhai, including the four major families, was not average. Yet, when facing these camouflaged soldiers, they were horrified, trembling, and immediately suppressed by their overwhelming strength.

    Only Ji Zhengyu, Ma Chuxia, Lin Zicong, Old Master Jin, and Xia Ying managed to remain composed.

    ¡°Little Long, this is a well-equipped armed force. Each soldier is battle-hardened, tested by fire and blood,¡± Ma Chuxia said in a grave tone. ¡°I understand! These people.. these people, they¡¯ve come to slay the dragon too!¡±

    ¡°I bet they¡¯re the comrades of Monk Guan Zhen and Xuanyuan Ao,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a sarcastic smile on his face. ¡°This group may be good at fighting, but thinking they can slay a dragon is like sending a lamb into a tiger¡¯s mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Lin Zicong walked over to Huang Xiaolong, trembling as he spoke. ¡°This¡­ This is the ¡®Myth mercenary group,¡¯ proclaimed to be the world¡¯s top mercenary group¡­ The current leader is a woman named Shirley White, notorious as a female devil from the western country who has countless kills to her name. I didn¡¯t expect her to personally lead the ¡®Myth mercenary group¡¯ to Chu Family Village.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Huang Xiaolong that Uncle Xuanyuan and Master Guan Zhen spoke about, right?¡± The mixed-blood beauty, Shirley White, walked up to Huang Xiaolong, her voice brimming with laughter. ¡°They said you¡¯re very strong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly.

    Shirley White extended her creamy, jade-like hand, ¡°Shirley White. You should already know why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took Shirley White¡¯s hand and shook it; her hand was soft, silky, and pleasing to the touch.

    ¡°Could you do me a favor and turn Taoist Yin back into a human? His current form is a bit comedic,¡± Shirley said lightly.

    Huang Xiaolong only smiled noncommittally in response.

    At this time, apart from the camouflaged soldiers who came with Shirley White, there were others holding all kinds of cameras, as if they were filming something.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong showed a hint of confusion.

    Shirley White laughed. ¡°They¡¯re from America¡¯s ABC broadcasting company, BBC in the United Kingdom, FOX¡­ I sold the rights of this operation to the top ten television stations worldwide¡­ When the time comes, it will be broadcast to the whole world. The world will go crazy over it!¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Ma Chuxia scoffed. ¡°Do you think this is a reality show?¡±

    Shirley White narrowed her eyes at Ma Chuxia. ¡°The process may be a bit thrilling, but we will win. God is with us.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After a pause, Shirley White spoke softly, ¡°When people discuss dragon culture, they cannot ignore the fact that the image of the dragon is not always sacred and auspicious worldwide. In Western countries, the dragon is a symbol of evil and violence, and stories of heroes slaying dragons are commons in western folklore. The earliest dragon slaying tale can be traced back to Greek mythology, where Zeus¡¯s son Hercules, a notable hero, had accomplished twelve great tasks during his lifetime, one of which was slaying a nine-headed dragon. This dragon had consumed numerous livestock, ruined vast farmlands, and brought heavy catastrophes to people¡¯s lives. Hercules had cut off all its heads and severed it in two. Because he had soaked his arrows in the dragon¡¯s blood, anyone pierced by them would surely die¡­¡±

    ¡°In front of everyone in the world, I will slay an Eastern dragon! I, Shirley White, will be the center of the world¡¯s attention!¡± Shirley White fixed her burning gaze on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I will be the Dragon Slayer!¡±

    ¡°Psht~~~ That one, it¡¯s not for you to slaughter,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re hell-bent on fighting the dragon, I can save your life before you¡¯re crushed by it. But you¡¯ll have to pay a price. For example, becoming my woman, or my maid. Do you know what a maid is?¡±

    ¡°Dear sir, your joke isn¡¯t funny at all!¡± Shirley White¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as she swiftly raised her hands. Two pistols appeared magically in them, the dark muzzle pointed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    ¡­

 Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Dragon Slaying Day!

    Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Dragon Slaying Day!

    Facing Shirley¡¯s gun point and her sharp gaze, Huang Xiaolong just chuckled humorously, ¡°Truly, a rose with thorns.¡±

    Meanwhile, Ji Zhengyu, Lin Zicong, Ma Chuxia, and Old Master Jin and others roared furiously, ¡°Drop the gun!¡±

    At this roar, the sounds of triggers being pulled followed one after another. The camouflaged soldiers brought by Shirley efficiently placed down their ammunition boxes, aiming their guns at Huang Xiaolong simultaneously.

    A tense atmosphere suddenly enveloped Chu Family Village.

    Old Master Chu and Chu Hao, among others, went weak at the knees and went pale. They had never witnessed such a grand spectacle in their lives!

    ¡°Before you guys shoot, I guarantee, you won¡¯t have a place to be buried.¡± Xia Ying said coldly, her True Qi already out of control, poised to deliver a rage-filled strike, shattering this half-breed woman who was threatening her man.

    ¡°Aw, I was just kidding.¡± Shirley quickly put her gun away, then with a wave of her hand, ordered her camouflaged soldiers to stand down and continue with their work.

    ¡°Honored sir, I will defeat it without needing your help. You better worry about your wellbeing.¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes flashed with unparalleled confidence and a desire to fight. Twisting her slender waist, she headed towards the end of the village.

    ¡°Master, this mixed woman is so disrespectful!¡± Ji Zhengyu was grinding his teeth.

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°She¡¯ll wet her pants in fear. These people have no idea what confronting a dragon means.¡±

    ¡°She even wanted to livestream it globally; ridiculous.¡± Ma Chuxia glared at Shirley¡¯s retreating devilish form.

    ¡°Broadcast my ass.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°When facing the dragon, the earth and sky will plunge into chaos. No signal will be able to get out of this place.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master, our mobile phones don¡¯t have any signal.¡± Old Master Jin laughed awkwardly. ¡°We can¡¯t make phone calls or send text messages. Chu Family Village is now completely isolated.¡±

    In the following few days, Shirley did not show up again.

    And the atmosphere in the Chu Family Village was oppressively stifling, suffocating.

    This tension partly came from the heavily armed soldiers patrolling the village and from an unseen anger of heaven and earth!

    From the back mountains of the Chu Family Village, came occasional roars filled with resentment.

    Finally!

    On the seventh day after Huang Xiaolong arrived at Chu Family Village!

    It seemed as if the sky had been punctured! A torrential downpour started, dark clouds covering up the sun.

    Other than the rainstorm, there was thunder and lightning in the sky, shaking the mountains with fierce roars.

    In the rear mountains of Chu Family Village, there were several streams, which eerily started flowing backward!

    All of these events felt like divine punishment, reminding of an impending doomsday!

    ¡°Today is the day to slay the dragon.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was calm, but his eyes betrayed an unusual desire for battle!

    ¡°Little Long~~~¡± Song Yuru, Chu Tingting, and other wives, along with the Binhai elites and representatives from the Four Great Families of Binhai, were all in chaos, unsure of what was really happening.

    Crowds of people stood under the eaves, avoiding the downpour.

    ¡°Big wifey, stay in the village obediently, remember, don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    Immediately after, he glanced over everyone¡¯s faces, instructing loudly. ¡°Stay in the village, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Step outside even a little, and you¡¯ll be reduced to ashes. Here¡¯s my advice for everyone.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong unusually serious, no one dared to make any comments and simply nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Second wife, Young Master Ji, you guys come with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m coming too!¡± Xia Ying quickly replied.

    Lin Zicong, Old Master Jin, and other grandmasters from the Jin family volunteered to accompany Huang Xiaolong, only to be refused outright.

    Just then, a group of people approached from afar.

    This group emitted an immense aura, akin to a fierce storm. As they approached, an inexplicable force expelled everything in their path, allowing them to walk freely, barely touched by the rain.

    Everyone looked on.

    Leading the group was a monk in a golden kasaya, holding a staff and wearing a string of prayer beads around his neck. His face was serene, and he radiated an indescribable presence.

    This was Monk Guan Zhen, the current abbot of the ¡°Dragon Suppressing Temple¡±, whose mana was profound and inscrutable.

    Next was Xuanyuan Ao, with a treasured sword on his back, his True Qi vibrant like a dragon. His eyes were as sharp as the scorching sun, his body containing the power to subdue dragons and hurl elephants.

    A grandmaster of ancient martial arts who had nurtured 110 strands of True Qi, he was an excellent candidate for slaying the dragon.

    Flanking Xuanyuan Ao, there was a ghost king with an imposingly sinister aura.

    Then came a mangy dog.

    Behind them was Shirley White, dressed in camouflage and possessing a gallant demeanor.

    Following Shirley were dozens of fierce and cold-blooded soldiers in camouflage, armed with advanced weaponry such as sniper rifles, individual missile launchers, and flamethrowers. Some even carried anti-material rifles, capable of shooting a target at a range of 5000 yards with bullets thicker than a finger. With a single shot, not only tanks but fortresses could be blown to pieces.

    This was truly a formidable army!

    Also present were numerous TV crew members, hosts and the like, who followed behind them excitedly. Some continuously made the cross on their chests, fervently praying.

    Monk Guan Zhen joined his palms together, addressing Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young man, today¡¯s the day when the seal breaks and the Dragon Soul emerges. We¡¯ve prepared ourselves. Are you ready?¡±

    Just then¨C

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At the foot of the mountain, strands of black energy erupted towards the sky, converging and darkly clouding the horizon.

    This was the miasma cloud formed by converging miasma.

    Amid the torrential rain and roaring thunder, a series of angry growls resounded.

    The mountain range behind Chu Family Village seemed to be shaking violently.

    It seemed as if an unparalleled beast was about to break free from its shackles and soar into the sky!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to prepare.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Young man, the great battle is imminent, could you¡­¡± Monk Guan Zhen looked at the mangy dog.

    ¡°Hahaha, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, it¡¯s headed to its death, no matter what state it¡¯s in.¡± Huang Xiaolong reached out empty-handed and directly extracted the talisman concealed within the mangy dog¡¯s body.

    With a flash of light, the mangy dog returned to its original form, a malevolent-looking Taoist with a bald head and a red nose. He stared at Huang Xiaolong with hateful eyes, gritting his teeth, ¡°After the dragon is slain, I¡¯ll slay you next!¡±

    ¡°Taoist Yin, now is not the time to speak of such things. Let¡¯s go.¡± Monk Guan Zhen nodded and turned to leave.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong too stretched his muscles and, followed by Ma Chuxia and Ji Zhengyu, followed Monk Guan Zhen and the others.

    Huang Xiaolong casually burned a talisman, and rays of light circulated around him, Ma Chuxia, and Ji Zhengyu, repelling the incoming rainwater.

    Watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure retreat in the distance, Chu Tingting and others who didn¡¯t understand what was happening couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What exactly is Little Long going to do?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to slay the dragon.¡± Xia Ying said dazedly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Chapter 772: The Dragons Soul Emerges!

    Chapter 772: Chapter 772: The Dragon¡¯s Soul Emerges!

    Everyone stepped with unease along the muddy mountain path, walking through the rough terrains of the posterior hill. All the way, gloomy winds whistled, and abrupt rain fell with a of whish-whash, while the lightning in the sky slithered like silver snakes. The posterior mountain was almost like a barren land, with deep vitals. There was an oppressive feel of natural disaster, and a frightening sense of suffocation as if from the furious rage of rivers and mountains.

    Along the way, everyone but Huang Xiaolong seemed to be confronting a formidable enemy. Under this oppressive atmosphere, it felt as if they were being led to the execution grounds. But the arrow was already on the bowstring, there was no turning back, the sword to kill the dragon had been raised and it was impossible not to cut down!

    ¡°Master¡­ I¡­ I never thought in my life that I would¡­ slay a dragon¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu forced a bitter smile at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? I¡¯m the one slaying the dragon, not you.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke indifferently.

    Beyond everything, at this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s calmness deserved Ji Zhengyu¡¯s utmost admiration.

    Finally!

    The group reached the depths of the posterior hill, upon which an imposing temple stood!

    This ancient temple was hidden beneath several robust ginkgo trees. The massive Bodhi trees in the courtyard were still tall and lush, despite it being autumn.

    The magnificent temple built in an antique style was solemn and dignified.

    On a plaque above the temple¡¯s gate were three big words ¡°Dragon Suppressing Temple¡±.

    Embedded within these words was the boundless Buddhist Law, written by an unknown eminent monk who has devoted all their heart and soul.

    Upon glancing, Huang Xiaolong knew that these three words were potent enough to suppress wicked spirits, even kings of ghost, but to suppress Dragon Souls, and Dragon Corpses, they were somewhat insufficient.

    As such, the exterior wall of the temple was covered with talismans full of Buddhist scriptures and Dao inscriptions!

    Rays of golden light and Mana enveloped the temple, so tightly that not a trace of wind could get in.

    However, those talismans were full of cracks, seemingly overwhelmed, ready to shatter at any moment.

    Aoo~~~~

    Inside the temple, a roar exploded, sounding like a cow¡¯s bellow mixed with a deer¡¯s bellow. The entire mountain range trembled.

    Black, malicious gasses surged straight towards the sky.

    Thump~~~

    A talisman pasted on the temple wall finally shattered completely, scattering in the heavy rain and instantly turning into nothing.

    Thump~~~

    Another talisman exploded and shattered.

    The temple emitted a creaking sound as if it were in an earthquake, with mud and ash falling constantly, as though it might collapse at any moment.

    On noticing this, Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s face turned solemn as he put his hands together and said, ¡°Everyone, the calamity dragon is about to appear, we can¡¯t delay a minute. According to the previous plans, the Ghost King and I will provoke the Dragon Soul to fly out. Then, the Ghost King and I will go all out to sever the connection between the Dragon Soul and Dragon Corpse, making the Dragon Soul a lonely soul. In this way, we can create the chance to shatter the Dragon Soul! However, we may only have about five minutes. Does everyone understand?¡±

    ¡°Five minutes¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ao caressed the hilt of his sword on his back, his eyes ferocious. ¡°That should be about enough.¡±

    Shirley White, the mixed-race beauty, also looked earnest, two hand guns magically appeared in her hands. In English, she gave orders to the mercenary soldiers under her command, ¡°5 minutes is very precious, we must concentrate all our firepower to attack the Dragon Soul.¡±

    All the mercenaries were battle-hardened warriors. Thus, they promptly readied their weapons, aiming at the temple.

    The heavy gunners, snipers, individual missiles, individual flamethrowers¡­ all were loaded and ready to go.

    Only then did Shirley White breathe a sigh of relief. Her exotic eyes sparked with surging fighting spirit and exhilaration. ¡°We are all about to become dragon-slaying warriors!¡±

    Employees from famous TV stations around the world were fiddling with their cameras.

    However, it was clear that they could not possibly broadcast live here.

    ¡°Little Long, I indeed could feel a suffocating sensation as though a storm is coming¡­ Dragon Soul¡­ what does it look like¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was also extremely nervous, reaching into her bosom to tightly hold onto the talisman that Huang Xiaolong had given her ¨C the one condensed from myriad ghosts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Monk Guan Zhen suddenly took a step forward.

    Boom~~!!

    The pouring rain froze under his step, turning into an icy staircase. He strode up the staircase, each step creating a frozen step from the rain, soaring into the sky. His hands were held together, and his body emitted a rich golden glow.

    Ma Chuxia nodded slightly, ¡°Little Long, this monk¡¯s Mana is really strong, much stronger than me. No wonder he can serve as the host of this Dragon Suppressing Temple and have the courage to plan a dragon-slaying action.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled, without saying a word.

    After a while, Monk Guan Zhen sat cross-legged above a spray of water. With his eyes focused on his nose and his nose focused on his heart, a holy expression on his face, the old monk fell into a trance and started chanting the verses of Buddhist Law.

    His voice was like heavenly music and wherever it reached, the torrential rain and violent wind abruptly ceased, everywhere permeated with a sense of spring blooming.

    His sonic waves transformed into golden Sanskrit characters, pouring into the temple as if he wanted to enlighten the sinful dragon that had been suppressed for so long.

    The temple began to shake even more violently!

    Dragons, by nature, are arrogant creatures, indifferent and contemptuous towards all life, exuding a majesty superior to all beings. How could one deign to be enlightened by a mere mortal?

    Waves of intense anger erupted from within the temple!

    This seemed like the wrath of heaven and earth, causing the surrounding rocks to start to shatter, turning into mudslides and washing down everywhere.

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The symbols attached to the temple crumbled quickly like dust.

    Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s face, his forehead, began to secrete thin rivulets of sweat, his facial features were distorted, his clasped hands seemed about to separate! It looked exceedingly strenuous!

    ¡°Ghost King, won¡¯t you help me?¡± Monk Guan Zhen shouted.

    ¡°Roar~~~!¡± The Ghost King, who had been gathering power on the side, let out a ghostly scream. With a wave of his hands, a large amount of yin energy, ghost energy, and resentment energy coagulated into strange characters, like maggots gnawing on bones, they shot into the temple.

    Monk Guan Zhen and the Ghost King, one righteous and one evil, joined forces to try to forcefully drive out the sinful dragon¡¯s soul!

    ¡°Roar~~~~~¡±

    Between heaven and earth, another roar of fury resounded. It was the dragon¡¯s roar!

    The dragon was deeply enraged! It was triggered by the provocation of inferior creatures!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~Boom~~~ Boom~~~~

    Mountains and rocks were shattering, trees were uprooted by the fierce wind.

    Not to mention the people on the back mountain, even those who stayed in Chu Family Village at this moment felt an intense fear and trembling coming from the depths of their souls. They wished they could kneel immediately and submit under the majesty of heaven.

    Monk Guan Zhen and the Ghost King provoked the sinful dragon even more.

    The end!!!!!!

    Bang~~~!!!!!!

    Zhenlong Temple exploded!

    The entire temple, as if bombed, shattered in all directions!

    At the same time, a massive shadow soared straight up towards the sky! An extremely terrifying pressure, like the wrath of heaven, centered on the Zhenlong Temple, spread out, enveloping a large area!

    This oppressive force became stronger and stronger. The air between heaven and earth stirred like a vortex.

    Winds blow from tigers, clouds follow dragons. Wherever the dragon went, winds blew, and clouds surged!

    The world was blurred, as if it had returned to chaos!

    The violent wind came, and the mountains disintegrated, as though something terrifying was draining all energy from the air, not just heat, but the life energy in the surroundings, all sucked dry in an instant!

    The vegetation on the mountain started to wither at a visible speed, fall, turned black and white, and crumbled to ashes.

    The clouds in the sky also started to lower.

    It was as if a beast that had survived since the beginning of chaos in the world, residing in a mysterious kingdom, was about to descend!

    ¡°Roar~~~~~~¡± A tremor-causing dragon roar echoed from the massive shadow in the sky. The shadow, unknown feet long, faintly, cold glinting scales and a ferocious dragon head could be seen!

    It seemed to be a colossal dragon crawling in the sky!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It has come out.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face also became solemn.

    ¡°The dragon soul is out! Kill it! Slay the dragon!¡± In an instant, Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s face changed dramatically, the malice in his eyes soared, he no longer had the demeanor of a sage, but seemed like a violently murderous monk!

    In the next second, Monk Guan Zhen snatched at the prayer beads around his neck and threw them out. ¡°Ghost King! Sever the link between the dragon soul and the dragon¡¯s body!¡±

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Chapter 773: Dragon Might

    Chapter 773: Chapter 773: Dragon Might

    The Dragon Soul reveals itself!

    This moment was nothing short of historic!

    Indeed, it was a moment frozen in time!

    A colossal dragon shadow stretcher across the void, as if halfway between corporeal and intangible.

    The aura emanated by the shadow was not the elegant mystery one would expect from a dragon, but instead it was a demonstration of its tyranny, malevolence, and innate ferocity that looked down on everything and everyone.

    Furthermore, the dragon¡¯s aura clearly carried the scornful and disdainful view of a high-tier lifeform looking down on those of lower levels, wantonly trampling over them.

    Under the immense oppression, which seemed as vast as the sky and the earth, humanity appeared incredibly insignificant. Even the TV crews who intended to live broadcast the spectacle had dropped their equipment. The courage to take a single photo with a camera or mobile phone was nowhere to be found!

    Chu Family Village!

    The whole village fell into a deathly silence!

    Every individual seemed on the verge of kneeling while looking up at the dragon shadow towering in the sky. Even the likes of Old Master Jin, a master of ancient martial arts, and Lin Zicong, seemed powerless and vulnerable!

    Just at that moment!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Sword light erupted from the Chu Family Village, intertwining to form a mesmerizing protective web enclosing the village.

    Sword Array!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prepared Sword Array in the Chu Family Village was finally activated!

    Innumerable sword lights exploded from the void, pulverizing the oppressive force that the dragon shadow carried with it.

    With this, the people in the Chu Family Village could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°The array Xiaolong set up is really ingenious. I couldn¡¯t even catch my breath earlier, but now I feel so much better,¡± said Xia Ying with a proud expression on her face. However, the worry quickly returned. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Xiaolong defeat demons before, even saw him massacre the old hag with a cat face. But this dragon¡­Even as a mere shadow, it¡¯s terrifying to such extent¡­I wonder how Xiaolong will handle this¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen Master Long fight against other Taoists. He even summoned a Ghost King, but that Ghost King¡¯s power, compared to this dragon, is like a firefly¡¯s light against the sun and moon,¡± agreed Jin Mengqi.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­this is a fight beyond¡­beyond what we can even imagine¡­ But anyway, I believe in our master, he¡¯s capable of slaying the dragon!¡± Old Master Jin said solemnly. ¡°We¡¯re fortunate to witness this battle, it¡¯s a blessing¡­it¡¯s bound to be a battle unparalleled in ancient times! ¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at the back mountain, Monk Guan Zhen was fervently unleashing his magic artifact.

    A string of chanting beads exploded in midair into individual sparkling, translucent Buddha Beads!

    Exactly 108 Buddha Beads, each of them was crafted from the remains of a different high monk after their death!

    These 108 Buddha Beads burst forth with brilliant radiance, expanding in the wind. Each bead now the size of a water jar, faintly displaying an image of a Buddha seated cross-legged inside each one, chanting the Buddhist Law and raining down lotus flowers from the heaven and gushing them from the ground!

    Innumerable Sanskrit texts blossomed in the void, interweaving into a net-like figure that severed the connection between the dragon shadow in the sky and the ground below!

    The Ghost King didn¡¯t slack off either. He spewed a mouthful of ghost blood, vomited out a skull the size of half an acre from his gaping maw. On this giant skull, countless tormented spirits and ferocious ghosts entwined, wailing ceaselessly.

    The skull hovered in the void, forcefully severing the connection between the dragon shadow in the sky and the dragon corpse buried deep underground.

    ¡°Five minutes at most! My magic artifact will shatter in five minutes! Hurry! Slay the dragon quickly! Time is of the essence!¡± Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s eyes were aflame with urgency, blood oozing from them and covering his entire eye socket.

    This was a crucial moment!

    In a split second, Shirley wholly unleashed her latent potential to withstand the pressure. She fired two shots into the void at the dragon shadow.

    In an instant, the rockets, machine gun fire, and anti-materiel rifles of the mercenaries all converged, aiming at the dragon-shaped shadow in the void!

    This wave of firepower was so intense that if it were on the battlefield, the number of enemies it could annihilate was immeasurable.

    Gun smoke filled the air!

    The whole mountain was engulfed in gun smoke, as if ablaze!

    However, whether it was rockets or bullets, they all vanished without a trace after hitting the dragon-shaped shadow, without even causing a ripple.

    ¡°Allow me!¡± Xuanyuan Ao had been gathering his strength all along. Now that the nefarious Dragon Soul had shown itself, he finally gathered all 110 channels of True Qi in his body into a blade and, with a clanging sound, unsheathed his sword.

    The gleam of his sword was cold enough to chill the hearts of people throughout the land!

    What an excellent sword!

    The overpowering aura exuded by Xuanyuan Ao surpassed even the sword itself!

    He was an unparalleled swordsman!

    ¡°Charge!!!!!¡± It seemed as if Xuanyuan Ao was making a desperate gambit as he leaped into the air with his dazzling sword, unleashing a wave of murderous intent. As he swung his sword, a beam of True Qi surged from it, slashing through the air, defying gravity, and aiming straight for the dragon¡¯s shadow!

    This stroke embodied the entirety of Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s lifelong cultivation!

    ¡°This stroke of senior Xuanyuan¡­ It has long since surpassed human limits¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu at the side also admired him.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ we should take action too!¡± Ma Chuxia had already taken out the charm manufactured by Wan Gui, clutching it in her hand!

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush¡­since the Dragon Soul has been quiet, and has not even released any dragon might.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled playfully. ¡°With the appearance of the Dragon Soul, all lives are at risk. Do these people believe they can slay the dragon? Actually, the Dragon Soul is just toying with them.¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong took out two charms from his canvas bag.

    These were recently completed charms and were extremely powerful.

    Huang Xiaolong infused the two charms into Ma Chuxia and Ji Zhengyu, ¡°These are Soul Lock Charms. When the time comes, they can protect your souls from being shattered by the dragon might.¡±

    As Xuanyuan Ao delivered his stroke, the Taoist Yin also acted.

    He dispersed all of his charms, scattering them like a blossoming flower rain, casting down towards the dragon¡¯s shadow.

    These charms, mixed together with the dragon¡¯s shadow, caused Taoist efficacy to explode, although it was impossible to transform the Dragon Soul into the state depicted on the charm, to some degree it could potentially perturb the Dragon Soul, creating an opportunity for Xuanyuan Ao to slay the dragon.

    Time seemed to slow, and Taoist Yin¡¯s charms were all absorbed by the dragon¡¯s shadow, while Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s sword beam swiftly sliced through, striking the dragon¡¯s shadow!

    However, what responded to them was a dragon chant!

    Roar~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    This roar nearly shattered the entire mountain, an overwhelming pressure directly came crashing down!

    In the void, a kind of horrifying pressure erupted. On the mountain, everyone but Huang Xiaolong felt a gigantic dragon appearing in their minds, pressuring them, the overwhelming presence giving birth to a sense of absolute powerlessness in their hearts!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This is Dragon Might, the Dragon Soul is starting to counterattack.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fighting spirit started to surge rapidly!

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Under the coverage of Dragon Might, with the roar of the Dragon Soul, the souls of the mercenaries and the TV station staff could not hold up and directly rushed out from their bodies. They were literally roared into oblivion by the Dragon Soul. The soulless bodies all toppled down one by one.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Xus Standoff in the Void

    Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Xu¡¯s Standoff in the Void

    Under the dragon¡¯s might, every shell shatters. A dragon¡¯s roar reduces all living creatures to dogs!

    In a flash, nearly all the mercenaries, as well as the accompanying television crew, failed to retain their internal spirits, causing them to escape their bodies and shatter at the roar.

    Shirley screamed as a mysterious power burst forth from inside her, fiercely protecting her soul, preventing the separation of the three spirits and seven souls. However, she was severely straining, her whole body trembling like a sieve, her facial muscles rippling violently.

    On the other side, Monk Guan Zhen, the Ghost King, Taoist Yin, Xuanyuan Ao, all struggled to move, barely managing to retain their internal spirits, but they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to endure much longer. Their lives were hanging by a thread!

    What was more terrifying was¨Cthey were being suppressed!

    The so-called suppression meant that Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s Buddhist Law, the Ghost King¡¯s ghostly power, Taoist Yin¡¯s Daoist power, and Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s True Qi were all suppressed to an extremely low level!

    ¡°This is terrible! My True Qi! My body¡¯s True Qi seems to have scattered, unable to gather¡­what¡­what¡¯s happening¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ao cried in horror, his eyes filled with bewilderment and despair!

    ¡°Puu~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled as though it was none of his concern. ¡°Ha ha ha~~ You bunch of foolish pigs, daring to hunt dragons without understanding anything. Isn¡¯t that just asking for death? As the saying goes, under the dragon¡¯s might, all beings are as insignificant as ants. Facing a dragon, even if it¡¯s just a dragon¡¯s soul, everything is still subject to a certain degree of suppression. For example, the True Qi of a martial artist, refined from nature¡¯s spiritual energy, is severely weakened when resisting the dragon¡¯s might¡­ The same is true for Buddhist Law and Daoist power.¡±

    Being the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong naturally was not bound by the constraints of this world. This world could not contain him!

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Monk Guan Zhen and Xuanyuan Ao and the others regretted to their cores!

    Their intelligence and assessments had massive flaws!

    They completely failed to predict that under the dragon¡¯s might, human power would be ruthlessly suppressed!

    If heaven shows compassion, even it ages. The heavens are merciless, and the power of humans is too insignificant!

    This movement, described as earth-shattering, was probably just a death sentence!

    Looking at the mercenaries who had followed her through life and death for many years, all now dead, arrogant Shirley¡¯s self-confidence dropped to freezing point. She was filled with sadness and grief.

    ¡°Little Long, my Daoist power has also been suppressed. Only one-tenth remains¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    Ji Zhengyu also turned pale. ¡°Master¡­my True Qi¡­my True Qi can¡¯t burst out¡­ the dragon¡¯s might is too terrifying!¡±

    Then, the dragon¡¯s might, like a thick layer of dark clouds, was pressing down from the sky!

    This oppressive force was like the wrath of the heavens, madly converging, wanting to crush everything into dust.

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Under such pressure, the Buddha Beads magic artifact that Guan Zhen the Monk turned to was losing its light one by one, then exploded into dust.

    The skull encircled by ten thousand ghosts that the Ghost King had created was also full of gossamer-like cracks, then it exploded completely.

    Monk Guan Zhen, Taoist Yin, Xuanyuan Ao, the Ghost King, and Shirley, all knelt down, their bodies emitting terrifying cracking noises. Blood seeped out from their eyes, ears, mouths, and noses.

    They were like a candle in the wind, on the verge of being extinguished at any moment.

    ¡°Heaven¡­ Heaven is going to destroy us¡­the curse of the dragon¡­ no one can slay the cursed dragon!¡± Monk Guan Zhen mourned and wailed.

    However, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Ji Zhengyu seemed unaffected.

    Needless to say, Huang Xiaolong punched a ¡°Soul Consolidation Charm¡± into the bodies of Ma Chuxia and Ji Zhengyu, ensuring that they wouldn¡¯t be crushed to death by the dragon¡¯s might in a short time.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve never slain a dragon before. Today, let¡¯s have some fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled proudly, and then, with a saint-like expression, he stepped forward!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s step in sync with the way of heaven, as soon as his foot landed, the rain pouring down across the mountains and plains came to an abrupt stop. The rumbling thunder and roaring lightning in the sky receded like a receding tide, leaving the sky clear. The mountains stopped trembling, the river stopped churning, everything became calm and quiet!

    Sunlight pierced through the dark clouds, sprinkling down.

    ¡°Puff~~~~¡± Monk Guan Zhen, Xuanyuan Ao, Shirley and others spat out a mouthful of blood. However, the pressure that weighed on their bodies suddenly lessened, the despair brought on by the dragon¡¯s imposing manner vanished as well.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡­ he actually¡­ actually withstood the dragon¡¯s might between heaven and earth with his own strength¡­ he¡­ ¡± Monk Guan Zhen¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets, the shock in his heart was indescribable!

    ¡°Heh heh~~ Little miscreant dragon, watch as I slay you!¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a small smile, taking another step forward.

    Huang Xiaolong ascended through the void, rising several feet with each step, pushing back against the descending dragon¡¯s might a little more each time.

    At the same time, the strong and vibrant yang energy, the power of the Dao, the Buddha-nature, True Qi¡­ almost all of it within Huang Xiaolong started to burn, causing each of his skin pores to explode with golden brilliance!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was incredibly dazzling and blazing, like an eternally unextinguished divine fire! Also, like a scorching sun, burning fiercely!

    ¡°Roar~~~~~~¡± The dragon¡¯s shadow in the sky seemed to feel a challenge and threat, it roared angrily, exerting tremendous power and swinging its dragon body, causing the air around it to explode, and the earth to quake and mountains to shake!

    However, before the explosive force could spread, Huang Xiaolong quickly took out a talisman and threw it out.

    The talisman expanded in the wind, becoming three feet long and four feet tall. Covered in tadpole-like divine text, it swayed in the wind, countless blue lotuses materializing. The explosion caused by the enraged dragon was wrapped up and neutralized by the talisman.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talisman quickly shattered like a bubble, turning into wisps of smoke.

    Huang Xiaolong continued without stopping, finally reaching the same height as the dragon¡¯s shadow.

    A man and a dragon, confronted each other in the void!

    This scene was incredibly shocking!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong seemed like the only god in existence, standing on the same level as the mighty dragon!

    This scene was frozen in time, eternally unforgettable! It took everyone back to the mythical times, the ancient eras, battlefields of the great war between gods and demons!

    Witnessing it all, people were going mad, their hearts surging with indescribable awe! Submission!

    ¡°Oh my God~~~¡± Shirley drew crosses on her chest, ¡°Is this¡­this¡­is this God?¡±

    Monk Guan Zhen and Xuanyuan Ao, among others, immediately knelt down, bowing incessantly in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    In Chu Family Village, those familiar with Huang Xiaolong within the protection area of the sword array could barely accept it. Whereas, Old Master Chu and Chu Hao completely lost control of their emotions, praying to Huang Xiaolong in the sky as if he was a deity, kneeling without standing up!

    ¡°Roar~~~~~¡± The dragon¡¯s shadow let out a frustrated and angry roar, then, the fog circling around it disappeared as if blown away by the wind.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Inside the dissipating fog, besides revealing a giant prostrate dragon figure, there were also two clusters of emerald green flames, flickering ceaselessly!

    Finally!

    The fog vanished completely, revealing a gigantic figure spanning across the void in front of everyone¡¯s eyes!

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Chapter 775: Xu Void Dragon Art

    Chapter 775: Chapter 775: Xu Void Dragon Art

    Finally! The malevolent dragon that arrogantly roamed the skies made apparent its true form under the overwhelming pressure exerted by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura!

    Whiskers, golden scales, claws, and long horns ¨C none of this was surprising, as these were all commonplace in mythical descriptions of dragons.

    What truly struck people speechless was that this dragon seemed to be extensively decayed!

    Only a few sparse golden scales remained on the dragon¡¯s body. The rest was a mass of rot and decay, particularly the head, where parts had rotted away to reveal the skull.

    Its massive wings riddled with holes flapped vigorously.

    Within its hollow eye sockets blazed two flames of emerald green.

    Its aura was brutal, its demeanor evil!

    It was nothing more than a corpse dragon!

    Not the soul of a malevolent dragon, but a corpse dragon!

    A terrifying corpse dragon!

    Down below, Monk Guan Zhen and the others were scared to the point of nearly dropping their jaws.

    ¡°The connection between the dragon spirit and the dragon corpse was never severed by us¡­ No-no-no, the dragon spirit and dragon corpse already merged as one! This¡­ This malevolent dragon has already turned into a corpse dragon!¡± Monk Guan Zhen, trembling all over.

    They originally thought that beneath the Dragon Suppression Temple, the dragon spirit and the dragon corpse were disjointed¨Cthe dragon¡¯s spirit was protecting its shattered corpse.

    But the current situation was that the dragon spirit and the dragon corpse had already merged into one, forcing the malevolent dragon spirit to become a corpse dragon!

    The corpse dragon was significantly more terrifying than a pure dragon spirit by several times!

    Becasue a corpse dragon had a substantial physical body, it could move mountains and fill seas!

    The corpse dragon was more evil and cruel than a real dragon. It lurks deep underground, spewing poisonous corpse air. Although not as strong as a dragon¡¯s breath, it can turn everything into barren soil.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± After learning the truth, Huang Xiaolong paused slightly before a trace of disappointment surfaced in his eyes. ¡°A dragon, after all, is an extremely noble existence, as magnificent as a deity. Yet you, you willingly degraded yourself and became a corpse dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Roar~~~~¡± The Corpse Dragon opened its mouth and roared at Huang Xiaolong.

    The dragon¡¯s roar was mighty and oppressive, rolling towards Huang Xiaolong like a tangible force, attempting to shred him to pieces!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body radiated a golden sun-like aura, a burning flame. The roar, upon nearing Huang Xiaolong, was scattered left and right, exploding in the sky, turning into infinite gusts blowing and howling.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was now a Divine Body. If it were a true dragon, it might have been a match for Huang Xiaolong. But a mere corpse dragon, even with a dragon spirit controlling it, is an incomparable difference from a true dragon!

    The corpse dragon wouldn¡¯t concede defeat. It gathered its strength and roared at Huang Xiaolong again.

    This roar was extremely, as if it were chanting. The chanting was composed of thousands of ancient syllables, like the Origin¡¯s sound that is faintly heard in nature.

    At the start of the dragon¡¯s roar, Huang Xiaolong also let out a roar!

    ¡°Roar~~~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s roar was a sound killing technique from an ancient martial art, long lost to the world. This technique was created by ancient people who imitated the roars of true dragons, combined with True Qi, physical strength, and spirit.

    This roar wasn¡¯t just a sound from the throat, nasal cavity, and abdomen; it also involved the sound from internal organs, friction between True Qi, squeezing of pores, and the intense concentration of spirit¡­To sound as one!

    Roar~~~~~~~~~~

    When Huang Xiaolong roared, his aura swallowed miles like a tiger!

    In an instant, it was as if the roar of hundreds and thousands of warriors rose together. The howl of countless monsters echoed. Hundreds and thousands of volcanoes erupted together. Countless dams burst at the same time!

    A man versus a dragon, each roaring against the other!

    This scene was simply so grand as to defy belief!

    The sound of the corpse dragon¡¯s roar was soon drowned out by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    The corpse dragon let out a piteous scream, as if severely hit. Its rotting dragon body violently twisted once and then¡­

    It actually spread its wings and was about to fly away!

    Well, the undead dragon didn¡¯t benefit at all from the clash, but instead got injured. Its pride, deeply embedded in its bones and blood, was battered so badly it actually wanted to flee!

    As the saying goes ¡®A dragon covers a thousand miles in one flight,¡¯ the undead dragon was indeed fast.

    If the undead dragon were to escape and exhale a cloud of toxic corpse gas at will, who knows how many people will fall victim to it. The thought alone is enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    All of a sudden, the undead dragon had flown off!

    Its body shrinking in the sight of the spectators.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed well-prepared; he casually threw out a magic talisman which expanded in the breeze to the size of a ship.

    Huang Xiaolong leaped and landed on the magic talisman. With a swoosh, the talisman soared into the air, chasing after the scarpering undead dragon!

    Flying by stepping on a magic talisman!

    It was just like a scene from a fantasy novel where immortals travel through the skies on their swords, wreathed in ethereal mist.

    In a blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong had caught up with the undead dragon.

    The undead dragon let out a panicked roar, turned its head back. It opened its mouth wide and a hunk of toxic, corpse gas was spat right at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong skillfully controlled the talisman under his feet, making a swift turn and evading the attack.

    The air was polluted and corroded by the corrosive gas, erupting into a frenzy and forming a huge rotten festering wound in the sky, unable to coalesce for some time.

    ¡°Hey, still trying to escape? Stay right there!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had prepared plenty of talismans in the past few days just to deal with this dragon spirit.

    In a blink of an eye, he pulled out a large number of talismans from the canvas bag he carried and tossed them out!

    Each talisman depicted the Three Pure Ones seated on lotus seats.

    The Supreme Talisman!

    Whoosh~~~ whoosh~~~ whoosh~~~

    One by one, the talismans plunged into the body of the undead dragon!

    For every talisman that entered the dragon¡¯s body, its speed of flight was noticeably reduced.

    A total of eighty-one Supreme Talismans entered the undead dragon¡¯s body, leaving it stuck as if mired in mud, unable to move a single bit!

    And so, the undead dragon was immobilised in mid-air by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s magic talismans!

    The people back at Chu Family Village and the mountains behind it who witnessed this spectacle could hardly believe their own eyes.

    A miracle!

    Flying on a talisman, immobilising a dragon with talismans.

    These are truly the methods of an immortal!

    ¡°The Space Lock Dragon Technique! This is¡­ This is the Space Lock Dragon Technique!¡± Monk Guan Zhen was trembling all over. ¡°Is he a Buddha or a Daoist ancestor? He is¡­ He is too powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°And we¡­ we wanted to threaten and eliminate him¡­ we really¡­ we were really seeking death¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ao wore a dejected, self-mocking expression on his face.

    After the undead dragon was immobilised, it ceaselessly struggled and roared, unable to break free of the lock, eventually emitting a mournful cry.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong stood on the talisman, floating in mid-air, sporting a playful smile. ¡°Now, how should I toy with you before I kill you?¡±

    Well, the undead dragon was a dragon after all, with its dragon spirit still intact. But now, it was like a fish on a chopping board, entirely at someone¡¯s mercy!

    ¡°Should I just kill you off? Extract your dragon spirit, concoct some elixirs, and then use your decrepit dragon corpse to forge some magic artifacts?¡± Huang Xiaolong wore a thoughtful expression in his eyes.

    He was considering how to perfectly utilize this heaven-defying war trophy.

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Chapter 776: External Incarnation

    Chapter 776: Chapter 776: External Incarnation

    All the pressure between heaven and earth disappeared.

    The discomfort caused by the undead dragon, like a nightmare, has already become a thing of the past. Now, they have awakened from the dream, as if it were a lifetime ago.

    But more so, there is an overwhelming terror!

    The tyrannical, evil undead dragon as if it flew out of an ancient myth, at this moment, seems to be someone¡¯s toy, frozen in mid-air, at the mercy of others.

    And that someone seems to be pondering on how to deal with this undead dragon.

    Should he stew it, fry it, steam it, or simply swallow it raw¡­

    This is truly horrifying!

    The people kneeling on the ground did not dare to stand up. Now they aren¡¯t kneeling to the undead dragon anymore, they are kneeling to Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong stands valiantly in mid-air, stepping on some magical symbols, his arms crossed, examining the undead dragon with a scholarly gaze.

    After some thought, he finally made a decision¡­

    ¡°This dragon soul and corpse, I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with it. So, I might as well refine this undead dragon into my external avatar.¡±

    The so-called external avatar is akin to a life-bound magical treasure. Once refined, this undead dragon will become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s most loyal fighter, serving at his command. Furthermore, it¡¯s like having an extra life. Even if his physical body is destroyed, his spirit and soul can attach to the external avatar and resurrect. Of course, Huang Xiaolong is the Yin Emperor, equivalent to a god, virtually immortal.

    With these thoughts in mind, Huang Xiaolong took out a bottle of water from his bag. This water had a deep yellow colour, emitting a faint ghostly aura.

    The undead dragon seemed extremely fearful of the water¡¯s smell, whimpering pitifully.

    This was water from the Yellow Springs, even more potent than Mengpo soup. It can wash away memories, eliminate impurities in the soul, turning the soul into a pure source of energy¨Ca masterless object.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a small smile and directly poured the entire bottle of Yellow Springs¡¯ water into the body of the undead dragon.

    The undead dragon writhed, wailed, and emitted sounds of despair.

    But soon, it lay motionless, like a puppet.

    The dragon¡¯s soul had its memories washed away, all its ferocity and cruelty was emptied, washed clean of everything.

    In other words, this undead dragon was utterly, completely, dead.

    The dragon¡¯s soul had transformed into a mass of unclaimed energy.

    Following this, Huang Xiaolong took out many yellow papers on the spot, wrote runes on them, dripped his blood on them, and inserted these talisman one by one into the body of the undead dragon.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Bursts of divine light flickered.

    The current situation was as if Huang Xiaolong was refining something!

    Yes, that¡¯s right, he was refining something!

    Of course, people like Monk Guan Zhen and Shirley Bai, Xuanyuan Ao, Ma Chuxia and others had no idea what Huang Xiaolong was doing. They were utterly bewildered.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirit merged with the undead dragon.

    The undead dragon regained vitality and started to spiral and spin, and surprisingly began to wrap itself around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    The undead dragon kept shrinking until it eventually formed a gruesome tattoo on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s done! The external avatar has been successfully refined!¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed joyfully.

    He gently took off his shirt and checked his left arm. There was an undead dragon coiled around it, its tail on his wrist and its head at his left shoulder, lifelike and terrifying.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I¡¯m sure nobody has ever tattooed an undead dragon on their body before. It¡¯s quite terrifying¡­ But, as rare things are more precious, I kind of like it.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, slowly putting his clothes back on.

    From this point onwards, Huang Xiaolong can summon the undead dragon to assist him in battles at any time.

    After it was all done, Huang Xiaolong slowly descended to the back mountain.

    ¡°Mas¡­ Mas¡­ Master¡­ Please forgive us for any previous offence¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ao degraded himself, his kowtows pounding the ground like garlic. This unyielding ancient martial arts Great Grandmaster literally kneeled to Huang Xiaolong.

    Taoist Yin and Master Guan Zhen had a look of admiration. However, they were also scared to the brink, afraid that Huang Xiaolong might squash them to death.

    Shirley Bai, dumbfounded, said, ¡°So¡­ So¡­ What you said¡­ What you said before was all true¡­ You¡­You could actually save my life¡­ before the dragon crushed me to death¡­ Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you just now, none of us would have survived.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you out of special concern, I just took advantage of the situation,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you all lusting over the dragon¡¯s spirit and corpse? Now that I have them, do any of you have a problem with that?¡±

    Monk Guan Zhen and the others shuddered at his words¡­

    A problem?

    Isn¡¯t it like looking for death to have a problem with him after he casually slaughtered the dragon, appearing as effortless as a god? Isn¡¯t it like pulling teeth from a tiger¡¯s mouth to still have designs on the dragon¡¯s spirit and corpse?

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, we wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Monk Guan Zhen and the others hurriedly tried to curry favor. ¡°It¡¯s already a great blessing that we¡¯ve kept our lives, it¡¯s a favor we can never repay.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so¡­ Well, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t speak of today¡¯s affairs.¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Monk Guan Zhen and the others nonchalantly.

    They all shuddered as if struck by lightning, cold sweat dripping down their foreheads. It was as if a single look from Huang Xiaolong could shatter their souls and plunge them into an unending abyss.

    At that moment, Monk Guan Zhen, Xuanyuan Ao, Taoist Yin, Shirley, and even the ghost king swore a vow that they would never reveal what happened today.

    ¡°Little wife, Young Master Ji, let¡¯s go back to the Chu Family Village.¡± Huang Xiaolong said lazily. ¡°I am a bit tired.¡±

    After Huang Xiaolong left with Ma Chuxia and Ji Zhengyu, Shirley cried out ecstatically, ¡°He must be a god! So strong! Only gods can slay dragons!¡±

    Suddenly, the ghost king trembled constantly, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I think I know who he is¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Monk Guan Zhen and Xuanyuan Ao asked in unison.

    ¡°I¡­ I dare not say¡­ I dare not say¡­¡± the ghost king mumbled, ¡°He¡­ he is that person¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Ji Zhengyu returned to the Chu Family Village.

    They received a grand welcome.

    Those who knew Huang Xiaolong well were fine. But the entire Chu Family, as well as the villagers of the Chu Family Village, practically worshipped Huang Xiaolong like a god!

    ¡°Little Long~¡± Many wives swarmed him, forming a circle around Huang Xiaolong, chattering non-stop.

    ¡°Little Long, did you do something to that disgusting dragon at the last moment? Why did such a big dragon suddenly disappear?¡± Song Yuru asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh¡­ that, you¡¯ll know in due time.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed it off.

    ¡°Alright, now that the dragon has been slain, the scenery of the Chu Family Village is quite nice, I think I¡¯ll stay here for a few more days to recuperate.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned lazily.

    Although he seemed to have eased through this ordeal, it had still taken quite a bit of energy. Plus, turning the dragon¡¯s corpse into his external incarnation had also left him feeling a little worn out. He didn¡¯t want to go anywhere and planned to stay in the Chu Family Village for a while.

    If Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t leave, then everyone else would naturally stay as well.

    Everyone continued living in the Chu Family Village.

    Monk Guan Zhen and Taoist Yin obediently drove out all the spirits in the Chu Family Village and didn¡¯t dare to scalp them anymore.

    Shirley buried the mercenaries and TV crew she had brought this time in the hill behind, setting up gravestones for them.

    Life in the Chu Family Village became peaceful and tranquil.

    Worth mentioning was that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s little wife, Ma Chuxia, kept her promise. After Huang Xiaolong had slain the dragon, she gave herself completely to Huang Xiaolong, officially becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman!

    Although Ma Chuxia was always strong-willed in all matters, when it came to the bedroom, she was entirely docile. She catered to every whim of Huang Xiaolong, who enjoyed her gentle touch immensely.

    One day, the half-breed beauty Shirley sought Huang Xiaolong on her own initiative.

    Her eyes were full of boldness, bravery and fervor.

    ¡°Hmm? What do you want from me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°You once said that if you saved my life, I would have to pay the price. Either I would become your woman, or I would serve as your maid.¡± Shirley excitedly said, ¡°I have made up my mind!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After a pause, Shirley declared loudly, ¡°I want to be your woman, is that okay?¡±

    ¡­

    PS: Now that we¡¯ve finished slaying the dragon, I¡¯ll contemplate the next part of the plot and then continue writing. So today¡¯s update ends here, I¡¯ll go think about the subsequent plot now.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Master of Flirting!

    Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Master of Flirting!

    Huang Xiaolong never expected that the mixed-race beauty, Shirley Bai, would openly ¡°profess her love¡± to him, insisting on either becoming his woman or his maid¡­

    Those standing nearby were all stunned and secretly envious of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s good fortune.

    It seemed that mixed-race beauties were inclined to be more proactive and passionate compared to pure-blooded Huaxia beauties.

    Gazing at Shirley Bai¡¯s exotic looks, her coquettish eyes, and her perfect S-shaped figure¡­Huang Xiaolong was somewhat moved.

    Ma Chuxia chuckled from the side at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other wives. ¡°Our Little Long has snagged another, and she¡¯s a mixed-race at that.¡±

    Xuanyuan Ao, Monk Guan Zhen, and Taoist Yin were also nearby. Xuanyuan Ao had a tense expression in his eyes. ¡°If Shirley Bai could attach herself to the rising dragon, to gain favor of this master, her life would be filled with blessings! I wonder if the master will agree to it.¡±

    Having observed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dragon-slaying technique, Xuanyuan Ao naturally believed that all the beauties in the world were within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grasp. Not every woman in the world was privileged enough to be favored by Huang Xiaolong! That was an unexpected blessing that one could not ask for!

    Taoist Yin suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Xuanyuan, I hear that the most monstrous genius of the young generation in your Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan Ba, known as the Crown Prince of ancient martial arts and possessing talent comparable to the ancients, has already grown into an unparalleled great grandmaster of ancient martial arts. I wonder, compared to this dragon-slayer, who is superior and who is inferior?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ba showed a thoughtful look. ¡°If we¡¯re talking purely about cultivation in ancient martial arts, it¡¯s hard to say. But considering overall aptitude, this master is far superior, there¡¯s no comparison.¡±

    Right at that moment!

    At the entrance of the village, under the autumn sun, the shadows of two well-dressed men stretched as they walked into Chu Family Village!

    These two individuals had extraordinary auras. Their eyes seemed to be born to attract attention, becoming celebrities that everyone focused on. Every step they took seemed to coincide with the rhythm of a heartbeat.

    Thus, as soon as they entered the Chu Family Village, everyone¡¯s gaze and attention involuntarily shifted over.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong also sensed their presence and turned his gaze over.

    The man on the left was dressed in a blue robe, his face was as round as the moon, and his black pupils, which were as bright as obsidian, exuded a sharp, valiant aura. His handsome face was deeply contoured, exuding an indescribable charm.

    Handsome!

    So handsome it was almost criminal!

    Even Huang Xiaolong had to admit that this man¡¯s handsomeness was unparalleled.

    Aside from his attractiveness, he had also cultivated 123 channels of True Qi inside him! With such cultivation, he had reached an incredibly high level! The 123 channels of True Qi roared within him, giving off immense power. This kind of power could easily crush any opponent into dust once it erupted!

    This man¡¯s face was full of superiority, and his eyebrows were filled with pride. Not surprisingly, being able to cultivate 123 channels of True Qi in his twenties made him far superior to middle-aged grandmasters like Xuanyuan Ao. He was indeed a standout among humans!

    The man on the right, also in his twenties, was not as charming as the man on the left, but there was a king-like demeanor to him. Occasionally, he exuded a sharp, unmatched aura. This aura was truly irresistible, causing anyone to feel inferior. He had cultivated 125 channels of True Qi within him, slightly more than the handsome man on the left.

    However, Huang Xiaolong could tell that this man¡¯s fighting prowess was much higher than that of the handsome man on the left.

    Such an extraordinary grandmaster of ancient martial arts was indeed far more exceptional than Ying Qingfeng, the prince of the Ying family. It was quite puzzling that they had decided to come to such a small place like the Chu Family Village.

    ¡®Could it be that these two guys also heard the news and are here to slay the dragon too? What a pity, they won¡¯t even get a single hair!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smirked at the corner of his mouth.

    At this moment, Shirley Bai¡¯s face bore an embarrassing expression as she mumbled, ¡°Xuanyuan Sa¡­ he actually found his way to Chu Family Village¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? So he came here because of you?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized. He then smirked, ¡°So, he¡¯s your paramour? From the left or the right?¡±

    ¡°Master, please do not misunderstand¡­¡± Shirley Bai quickly defended herself, ¡°I¡­ I just have¡­ some¡­ encounters with Xuanyuan Sa¡­ Just fooling around when we cross paths, absolutely nothing more¡­¡±

    After a pause, Shirley Bai added, ¡°The one on the left is Xuanyuan Sa.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded seriously, ¡°I have to say, he is a bit too handsome.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were also engaged in animated discussion.

    ¡°That man on the left is quite handsome. He¡¯s more handsome than our Little Long.¡± Sun Wei giggled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome? Compared to Little Long, every other man is worthless.¡± Xia Ying stated disdainfully.

    ¡°Given how handsome he is, could he be gay?¡± Zhou Mi speculated as she nodded thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s very likely, really very likely, ew~~that¡¯s super disgusting!¡±

    At this point, Xuanyuan Ao hurriedly approached Huang Xiaolong, his face beaming flatteringly as he bowed, ¡°Master, I do recognize these two young men.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°The one on the left is my nephew named ¡®Xuanyuan Sa¡¯. His martial arts talent is exceptional. Among our younger generation in the Xuanyuan Family, he might only be second to the Crown Prince, Xuanyuan Ba.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong started making some comparisons in his mind.

    The Xuanyuan Family truly deserved to be the leader among the top ten ancient martial arts families in Huaxia.

    The so-called princes were the ten most outstanding individuals among the top ten families. Each family had one such prince. This Xuanyuan Sa, despite not being a prince, was already this powerful, leading by at least one level compared to the princes of other families.

    How shining must Xuanyuan Ba, the prince of Xuanyuan Family, be?

    One can gather a glimpse of the deep-rooted strength of the Xuanyuan Family from this.

    Xuanyuan Ao continued, ¡°Master, the most famous trait of Xuanyuan Sa among the ancient martial artists of Huaxia¡¯s top ten families is not his genius in martial arts but¡­ his¡­ ability to¡­woo women¡­¡±

    ¡°Wooing women? Is that also considered a skill?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuanyuan Ao nodded earnestly, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a saying among us in Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial arts families ¡ª No martial artist in the world can block a punch from Xuanyuan Ba. And no young lady can resist a smile from Xuanyuan Sa. Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s smile can shatter a young lady¡¯s heart¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°In fact, Xuanyuan Sa is now 26 years old and has¡­the title of ¡®Thousand Men Slayer¡¯¡­His life¡¯s ambition is not the pursuit of martial arts, but¡­ to surpass ancient emperors, to possess three thousand beauties in his palace, to achieve the great feat of ¡®Ten Thousand Men Slayer¡¯¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ao said a bit awkwardly, ¡°Master, perhaps my words may seem vulgar, but they are indeed true. And¡­ that Shirley Bai is Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s current pursuit¡­ I can¡¯t believe he is so relentless, actually chasing her all the way here¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! This person¡¯s dream is somewhat similar to mine!¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed, ¡°When I left the village, I wanted to get married, to marry many, many wives¡­¡±

    At this moment, Xuanyuan Sa cast his gaze towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives standing in a group. A look of surprise and greed flashed in his eyes!

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Chapter 778: The showdown of love affairs!

    Chapter 778: Chapter 778: The showdown of love affairs!

    Even someone like Xuanyuan Sa, a superior womanizer who always surrounded himself with the most attractive women, could not help but feel intrigued after seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives. His heart was filled with an uncontrollable desire, a yearning he could not resist.

    Xuanyuan Ao continued to whisper in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°Master, the man standing next to Xuanyuan Sa is also an exceptional figure! It¡¯s Tang Jian! From one of the top ten ancient martial arts families in Huaxia, the Tang Family! He¡¯s been the most outstanding talent in their family for hundreds of years¨Cthe prince of the Tang Family! Among the top ten princes, he¡¯s second only to Xuanyuan Ba in martial arts reputation. Xuanyuan Ba refers to him as the only contender he takes seriously!¡±

    ¡°Tang Jian! Among the younger generation of the top ten ancient martial arts families, he¡¯s one step below the best and above the rest¨Csecond only to Xuanyuan Ba. He¡¯s the second most important figure! An extremely influential person!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Clearly, this so-called Tang Jian is much more formidable than Xuanyuan Sa.¡±

    The two pillars of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial arts families arrived at the Chu Family Village together. Could it be that they are really here for Shirley Bai?

    Finally, Tang Jian and Xuanyuan Sa approached Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Shirley Bai, why didn¡¯t you let me pick you up at the airport when you arrived in Huaxia?¡± Xuanyuan Sa faced Shirley Bai with an extremely charming smile.

    His smile, combined with his handsome features, was enough to make ninety-nine percent of women in the world surrender.

    Shirley Bai looked a little guilty at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes filled with explanations, and her expression became increasingly awkward, much like a child who had done something wrong.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed dumbfoundedly.

    He thought to himself, even if you have some ambiguous relationship with this Xuanyuan Sa, what does it have to do with me?

    However, Huang Xiaolong was certain that although Shirley Bai was a bit open-minded, she was still a virgin.

    ¡°Uncle, when you left the family because of your anger years ago and disappeared without a trace, people in the family thought you had encountered some disaster. It¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re still well.¡± Xuanyuan Sa smiled at Xuanyuan Ao. ¡°Uncle, your nephew missed you very much. Why don¡¯t you come back to the family with me this time?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xuanyuan Ao snorted coldly. ¡°Sa¡¯er, you didn¡¯t come to the Chu Family Village just for your irrelevant uncle, did you?¡±

    At this point, Tang Jian, who was standing next to Xuanyuan Sa, turned to Huang Xiaolong with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this must be Huang Xiaolong.¡±

    ¡°You know me? I don¡¯t know you.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ friend, our top ten families have been discussing you.¡± Tang Jian nodded in affirmation. ¡°Your fame has been rising recently. You¡¯re the son-in-law of the Ying Family, and at the Ying Family Council, you surprised everyone with your talent and defeated the prince of the Ying Family, Ying Qingfeng. You¡¯re implicated in the demise of various talents from the Bian Family. Then, you humiliated the Xuanyuan family in Dong¡¯an city, making Ji Zhengyu from the Ji Family swear allegiance to you. You even defeated Yu Feng of the Yu Family¡­ What¡¯s more impressive is the defeat of top martial artists from the Yu Family who sought revenge, led by Yu Zhe¡­ What accomplishments, really impressive!¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Jian¡¯s words, Xuanyuan Ao was taken aback. He never expected Huang Xiaolong, in addition to slaying dragons, to have accomplished so many earth-shaking feats. It seemed that the Bian Family, Yu Family, Xuanyuan Family, Ji Family and the Ying Family had all been defeated by Huang Xiaolong! Damn, over half of the top ten ancient martial arts families in Huaxia had had their faces slapped by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve investigated me so exhaustively. Surely you didn¡¯t come to Chu Family Village specifically to cause trouble for me?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t contain his laughter. He thought to himself that it turned out these two weren¡¯t here to slay dragons. They probably had no idea that a dragon¡¯s body was lying at the back mountain of the Chu Family Village!

    ¡°Not really.¡± Xuanyuan Sa looked arrogantly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°While your quick rise has caught our attention, you¡¯re not worth us making an exclusive trip for. After all, beating Ying Qingfeng, Yu Feng, Ji Zhengyu, Bian Muyan, and Bian Mudong¡­ All of these people, despite their intimidating reputations, are actually hollow in substance. Defeating them is surprising, indeed, but it¡¯s not enough to elicit much excitement.¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa, like the rest of the Xuanyuan Family, embodied their inherent pride.

    Members of the Xuanyuan Family were inherently filled with a sense of superiority, as if they were gazing down upon the world atop the highest peak!

    Ji Zhengyu was standing next to Huang Xiaolong. Hearing Xuanyuan Sa openly insulting him, he could only seethe in anger, unable to retaliate.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, our Xuanyuan Family also has some information about you.¡± Xuanyuan Sa stared at Huang Xiaolong, as if amused by his prey. ¡°I do not admire you in terms of martial arts or anything else. However, I do admire one particular quality of yours.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Hahaha~~~ what do you admire about me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked provocatively.

    ¡°You and I, we are kindred spirits.¡± Xuanyuan Sa sincerely said. ¡°We both enjoy pursuing beauty¡­ What I admire the most about you is your ability to gather such a bevy of beauties into your harem!¡±

    With that, Xuanyuan Sa couldn¡¯t resist glancing yet again at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife¡¯s camp.

    In Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s eyes, a hint of avaricious heat appeared!

    Suddenly!

    Xuanyuan Sa shot a trademark smoldering smile at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives. That infectious, masculine smile!

    ¡°Sa¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Xuanyuan Ao was shaking in his boots!

    Usually, Xuanyuan Sa would only flash such a potent smile at the prey he was setting his sights on while seeking romance.

    Xuanyuan Sa was certain that there were no women in this world who could resist his smile. Indeed, his smile rarely failed him.

    Now, smiling at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, naturally, he wants to¨Ccapture their hearts!

    This was an outright attempt to undermine Huang Xiaolong!

    Who was Huang Xiaolong?

    Xuanyuan Sa did not know, but Xuanyuan Ao knew all too well!

    That was the divine man who single-handedly achieved the monumental feat of slaying a dragon!

    To encroach upon his territory, isn¡¯t that courting death?

    Xuanyuan Ao had sworn a solemn oath never to publicize Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dragon-slaying exploits, so he couldn¡¯t directly warn Xuanyuan Sa.

    He could only admonish him angrily.

    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need for this.¡± Xuanyuan Sa said, showing his elegance. ¡°Since ancient times, a hero¡¯s match was always a gentle and beautiful lady.¡±

    After a pause, Xuanyuan Sa gave Huang Xiaolong a provocative look. ¡°Today, hearing of your whereabouts in the Chu Family Village, Brother Tang and I hastened here, not to compete in martial arts, but for me, Xuanyuan Sa, to challenge you in the battlefield of love!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled teasingly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I believe that your beloved ladies do not truly love you with all their heart. I will make them shift their affections and become my women.¡± Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s eyes were ablaze with fervor. ¡°Here, I have something interesting.¡±

    With that, Xuanyuan Sa took out a crystal-like stone from his chest, with many runes engraved on it and a stream of energy flowing through it. ¡°This object was given to me by a master. It is called¨C¡®Love Measuring Stone¡¯.¡±

    ¡°This ¡®Love Measuring Stone¡¯ has a special function. It can see through one¡¯s true heart, and test whether a man and woman truly love each other. The results can¡¯t be faked.¡± Xuanyuan Sa gave Huang Xiaolong a challenging look. ¡°Why not let your beloved ladies have a try, and see if they truly love you with all their heart? Ha, ha, ha~~~ Huang Xiaolong, you may fancy yourself a master of romance, but I want to show you that your beloved ladies might not truly love you¡­ Maybe I am their true destiny¡­ Ha, ha, ha, ha~~~~ ¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Tang Jian looked amused yet helpless at the side. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, Brother Xuanyuan is just like this¡­ In martial arts, he is willing to bow down to a martial arts master, but in romance, he cannot bear any kind of challenge¡­ If anyone is to blame, it is your numerous wives and concubines that have roused Brother Xuanyuan¡¯s competitive spirit.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Test!

    Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Test!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong really wanted to burst out laughing.

    If this Xuanyuan Sa and Tang Jian had come to challenge Huang Xiaolong to a martial arts duel or the like, he would have found it normal. But now, they wanted to use a magic artifact to test his wives¡¯ feelings for him¡­

    This was indeed too boring!

    His wives¡¯ feelings for Huang Xiaolong were naturally unwavering, even those like Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi, with whom he hadn¡¯t had a relationship yet, were completely devoted to him.

    Invisible to all, the charisma that Huang Xiaolong exuded, how could it be compared with that of a silk pillow-like Xuanyuan Sa?

    Huang Xiaolong is divine!

    ¡°So, this thing of yours, can it also test the love between a man and a woman?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed teasingly.

    Xuanyuan Sa chuckled smugly. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, right? You are ultimately a narrow-minded person. This ¡®Love Test Stone¡¯ is a unique artifact in the world, created by ¡®Master Zhang¡¯ himself! Master Zhang is the foremost figure in Huaxia Taoism, the successor to the Heavenly Master Zhang Daoling! The magic artifacts he personally crafted are the best in the world! If it weren¡¯t for the great prestige of our Xuanyuan family, he wouldn¡¯t have easily gifted us this magical artifact!¡±

    A touch of pride flashed in Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s eyes, seemingly feeling honoured to be associated with ¡°Master Zhang¡±.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ Master Zhang? Master Zhang again?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was a bit speechless.

    In Binhai City, in Jiangnan City¡­ Huang Xiaolong had encountered many ruthless and rebellious demon cultivators. All these people were disciples of that Master Zhang!

    Now, hearing Master Zhang¡¯s famous name from Xuanyuan Sa once again, although Huang Xiaolong had never met Zhang, he was filled with a strong hostility towards him! Even a killing intent!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Huang Xiaolong, you have no confidence in yourself, do you?¡± Xuanyuan Sa became more flamboyant. ¡°This ¡®Love Test Stone¡¯ is proven to effectively reveal the true feelings between men and women. Come on, give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Fine, since you want to play, I¡¯ll play with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an air of indifference. ¡°Sigh~~~ Somebody is presenting their face for me to slap, it would be impolite not to.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Xuanyuan Sa was overjoyed, immediately turned around, and faced Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives.

    In an instant, a charming smile appeared on Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s face!

    This was Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s signature smile!

    You could call it ¡°nation-destroying¡±, capable of shattering the hearts of countless young women!

    ¡°Ladies¡­ I am Xuanyuan Sa, of the Xuanyuan family¡­¡± Xuanyuan Sa said softly. ¡°Regrettably, we are meeting for the first time only now. However, it may not be too late. Your attraction to Huang Xiaolong does not mean that he is outstanding, but rather, you met him before me¡­ Today, I hope you beautiful ladies would accept a test¡­ to what extent your so-called love for Huang Xiaolong has reached¡­ Hehe, I, Xuanyuan Sa, solemnly promise here, if you are willing to be with me, I will do better than Huang Xiaolong! As the saying goes, a good horse needs a good saddle, Huang Xiaolong is not a match for you!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s words were incredibly audacious, outright targeting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s women.

    The onlookers from Binhai City, the residents of Chu Family Village, Old Master Chu, and others were all quite displeased with Xuanyuan Sa.

    However, they were secretly worried about Huang Xiaolong.

    Yes, worried.

    After all, such a rival was truly formidable!

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s handsomeness and smile were indeed hard for women to resist!

    Everyone was worried that one or two of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s numerous wives, who were not strong willed, might waver and abandon Huang Xiaolong at this moment, reducing him to an incredibly embarrassing situation!

    ¡°Master¡­ Xuanyuan Sa¡­ is really going overboard¡­¡± Shirley Bai muttered next to him. ¡°He is too narcissistic and arrogant¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you have feelings for him?¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed utterly unconcerned by Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s provocation, looking at him as if he were viewing a minor, annoying jester.

    ¡°Me?¡± Shirley¡¯s rosy cheeks turned slightly red. ¡°Master¡­ I mentioned that it was all for show. A significant portion of the fondness I showed him was a disguise. The Xuanyuan Family¡­ is still a force that can¡¯t be ignored in Huaxia. It¡¯s beneficial for me¡­ However, my fondness for him is honestly lessening now. How could he do such a disgusting thing?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, as well as the other wives, felt insulted. Their affections for Huang Xiaolong were undeniable. Now, according to Xuanyuan Sa, they were being treated as flirtatious women.

    ¡°Aha, let¡¯s test it then. There¡¯s no harm in playing along.¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Song Yuru bravely volunteered.

    Being the first wife, Song Yuru was naturally the first one to be tested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xuanyuan Sa glanced greedily at Song Yuru, then explained, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you and this beautiful young lady come here and put your left hands on the ¡®Emotion Testing Stone¡¯

    ¡°The ¡®Emotion Testing Stone¡¯ has a hypnotic effect. Once the testing of true feelings begins, the test takers fall into an illusion. In this illusion, true feelings can be divulged, each emotion emerging from the heart, chaste and undiluted.¡±

    ¡°The spectrum of affections of man and woman can be represented with the seven colors of the rainbow! Red¡­ symbolizes disgust, hatred! Orange¡­ represents indifference, just ordinary friends! Yellow¡­ suggests a slight fondness! Green¡­ stands for the possibility of becoming lovers! Blue¡­ stands for a love stronger than gold! Purple¡­ represents endless love to the point of death!!!!¡±

    I¡¯d like to clarify something before we begin. The purple, to the death, is an ideal type of affection. In this world, no matter how fervent a love is, it cannot possibly reach the point of undying affection! After all, people are naturally selfish, and no one could be willing to sacrifice their life for their partner!¡±

    ¡°So the point where ¡®love is stronger than gold¡¯ is the pinnacle of romantic love! Hehe, ¡®to the death,¡¯ I haven¡¯t seen it. It might only exist in boring romance novels and soap operas.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You consider yourself a casanova, yet there¡¯s no woman willing to sacrifice her own life for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Seems like your level isn¡¯t high enough!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! One¡¯s skin and hair come from their parents, who in this world doesn¡¯t cherish their own life? To be recklessly unaware of life and death for private affections, that would be foolish! There can¡¯t be such people in this world!¡± Xuanyuan Sa sneered. ¡°Stop dawdling, come test already! I see, the state of affection between you, at most, it is blue, and it¡¯s impossible to reach a love stronger than gold!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa was cunning.

    With sweet talk, he had bewitched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives beforehand, so as to shake their love for Huang Xiaolong to some extent.

    That was a jab at their Dao-heart!

    Now, he would take advantage of the situation and have them test their feelings, making Huang Xiaolong lose his face in public!

    Immediately, Xuanyuan Sa asked the villagers to bring a table over and placed the ¡®Emotion Testing Stone¡¯ on the table.

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru went to the table and exchanged a look.

    Song Yuru¡¯s gaze was extremely firm, as if telling Huang Xiaolong not to worry and to trust her.

    All around them, a huge crowd had gathered. It seemed as if everyone in the Chu Family Village had come to watch!

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Xuanyuan Sa sneered.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru simultaneously put their left hands on the ¡®Emotion Testing Stone.¡¯ Their movements were in perfect sync, with both palms touching the stone at the exact same time.

    There wasn¡¯t a ¡®who first¡¯ or a ¡®who after.¡¯

    Whoosh~~~~

    Suddenly, something strange happened, the ¡®Emotion Testing Stone¡¯ shone brightly!

    ¡­

 Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Slapping in the Face, Bringing Humiliation Upon Oneself!

    Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Slapping in the Face, Bringing Humiliation Upon Oneself!

    All eyes were focused on the ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯ on the table.

    Even Tang Jian, Xuanyuan Ao, and Monk Guan Zhen, they were all nervous.

    This test of love was becoming like an examination.

    This was also a competition between Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Sa in the field of love!

    Only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, laughing carelessly, weren¡¯t nervous at all.

    Among them, their love for Huang Xiaolong was an unspoken certainty!

    Boom~~~~

    The Love Testing Stone, clear like a crystal, started to show color.

    First, it was red.

    Then it quickly turned to orange.

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s face was set in determination as he sneered. ¡°I want to see how you fall flat on your face in the realm of love! I¡¯ll crush you in every aspect, there¡¯s no way my words won¡¯t shake their hearts! Huang Xiaolong, just wait to be ridiculed!¡±

    Yellow! Green!

    Blue! Indigo!

    ¡­

    The ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯ was constantly changing color.

    However, the smirk on Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s face quickly froze.

    The love between Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru had already reached the level of ¡®unyielding as gold¡¯!

    ¡°This~~~¡± Xuanyuan Sa was a bit embarrassed.

    He would test the feelings between him and every woman he romanced. In reality, there weren¡¯t many that could reach the level of ¡®unyielding as gold¡¯, perhaps three or four out of ten!

    Unexpectedly, Huang Xiaolong and Song Yuru had rushed to the stage of ¡®unyielding as gold¡¯ right at the outset.

    ¡°Fine, out of all your wives, this one probably loves you the most,¡± Xuanyuan Sa comforted himself.

    Suddenly!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Purple!

    The color of the ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯ had turned purple!

    A sacred, sparkling clear color!

    Love till death!

    Xuanyuan Sa had never witnessed such a level of love before and thought it only existed in fantasies!

    He had even publicly stated this viewpoint before.

    But now, he was being proven wrong so quickly!

    This nearly caused Xuanyuan Sa, who had always prided himself as being invincible in love, to faint!

    ¡°My god, this is love till death, the ultimate level of love!¡± The spectators exclaimed in shock.

    Many eyes were filled with jealousy. To have a lover willing to die for you was something that drove people mad with envy!

    ¡°Is the test over yet?¡± Huang Xiaolong withdrew his hand from the ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯. With a mocking gaze, he looked at Xuanyuan Sa.

    Song Yuru gave Huang Xiaolong a sweet smile, then scornfully glanced at Xuanyuan Sa. ¡°Do you really believe that there¡¯s no such thing as love till death in this world? That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never had genuine love. The women who ¡®love¡¯ you might really just love your family¡¯s background and your appearance. That¡¯s pretty shallow. My love for Little Long, will never change until the day I die!¡±

    Being called out!

    A harsh call-out!

    After saying that, Song Yuru walked away, light as a butterfly.

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s face turned from pale to green. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible for every woman to love you that deeply! This must be a coincidence! This has to be a coincidence! I absolutely don¡¯t believe it! Who¡¯s next to take the test?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Lin Jing stepped forward, giving Huang Xiaolong a tender look. She couldn¡¯t help but recall every single moment and detail of her experiences with Huang Xiaolong.

    In an instant, every pore and cell in Lin Jing¡¯s body overflowed with sweet happiness.

    Testing!

    Till death do us part!

    The scene was instantly set abuzz!

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s face was covered with a deep ashen color, his teeth clenched in a bitter curse.

    Continuing the test¡­

    Ma Chuxia ¨C till death do us part!

    Xia Ying ¨C till death do us part!

    Sun Wei ¨C till death do us part!

    Chu Tingting ¨C till death do us part!

    ¡­

    Zhou Mi ¨C till death do us part!

    Miao Erfang ¨C till death do us part!

    ¡­

    All of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives had completed the test of love, all bound to Huang Xiaolong until death!

    As Xuanyuan Sa said, the state of enduring love, is just theoretical. However today, he witnessed with his own eyes that each of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives loved him irrevocably, even at the cost of their lives!

    This love field confrontation, was just making Xuanyuan Sa lose face!

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t accept this! I, Xuanyuan Sa, consider myself a flamboyant ladies¡¯ man who has seduced countless women in my life. All the women I¡¯ve encountered were crazy for me. But¡­ but their maximum affection for me is still just stronger than gratitude. None of them are willing to give up their lives for me. However, Huang Xiaolong, who is all-around inferior to me, why does he have so many women willing to die for him? Impossible! I can¡¯t accept this! I can¡¯t swallow this!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa was furious, his chest heaved with his loud roaring and, he was on the brink of spurting a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Enough, Sa¡¯er, stop humiliating yourself here. Just step back,¡± Xuanyuan Ao scolded.

    However, inside, Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s admiration for Huang Xiaolong was beyond restraint.

    Not only was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s method devilish, but he could also discipline his women so that they were willing to die for him rather than betray him slightly. Comparatively speaking, Xuanyuan Sa was outstanding enough, but he was treated as nothing by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s women.

    In this love field confrontation, one could say that Xuanyuan Sa was defeated beyond recognition!

    ¡°No!¡± Xuanyuan Sa was enraged, ¡°These women have been with you for a long time. God knows what kind of love potion you fed them! However¡­ Shirley Bai!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa looked towards Shirley Bai, his gaze as soft as spring water, surprisingly flirting with Shirley Bai, ¡°Shirley Bai, our dates several times¡­ Oh, I frankly admire you¡­¡±

    After a pause, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s eyes were piercingly bright, looking at Huang Xiaolong, full of provocation. ¡°Let¡¯s compare again! You also know Shirley Bai, why don¡¯t we test with Shirley Bai to see who she has deeper feelings for! Huang Xiaolong, dare you?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, many people couldn¡¯t help denouncing Xuanyuan Sa as shameless!

    He had known Shirley Bai for quite some time and they had gone on a couple of exclusive dates. Even though they hadn¡¯t held hands, they had shared intimate moments under the moonlight.

    How long has Huang Xiaolong known Shirley Bai?

    The first time they met, they were on opposing sides! Even had a quarrel!

    ¡°Amitabha buddha~~¡± Monk Guan Zhen shook his head somewhat speechlessly. ¡°This Mister Xuanyuan Sa is really lacking in decorum.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Here he comes again to disgrace himself!¡± Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s eyes flickered, then he suddenly whispered, ¡°If we really test, I¡¯m afraid Shirley Bai may feel more deeply for the master¡­ What virtue or ability does Sa¡¯er have to compete with the dragon slayer?¡±

    A cunning look flashed in Shirley Bai¡¯s eyes, she winked at Huang Xiaolong, then she voluntarily walked towards the ¡®love testing stone¡¯, ¡°Alright! I agree! I will test with Xuanyuan Sa, and with Master Huang Xiaolong¡­ separately!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, dare you?¡± Xuanyuan Sa grinned, looking down at Huang Xiaolong disdainfully.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡®Shirley Bai has always shown fondness for me, glancing at me with affection. Our relationship has at least reached the green phase, we could be lovers! Even the blue phase, Shirley Bai may have already fallen for me! Huang Xiaolong, this time, I must humiliate you severely!¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you want to continue to play, then I will accompany you to the end.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong, Shirley Bai, and Xuanyuan Sa, all walked to the edge of the table together.

    ¡°You go first.¡± Huang Xiaolong yielded.

    ¡­

 Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Love is Stronger Than Gold

    Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Love is Stronger Than Gold

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xuanyuan Sa sneered coldly at Huang Xiaolong before turning to Shirley White and softly showering her with a charming smile. ¡°Shirley White, let¡¯s test the depth of our feelings¡­ I have faith in you!¡±

    ¡°OK~¡± Without any hesitation, Shirley White willingly placed her left hand on the ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯.

    Xuanyuan Sa also confidently put his hand on it.

    He truly didn¡¯t believe that Shirley White, a stubborn woman with a soft exterior but firm interior, would fall in love with Huang Xiaolong within a few days of knowing him. In fact, Xuanyuan Sa had dated Shirley White multiple times, yet he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to hold her hand!

    At this moment, many people in the Chu Family Village were inevitably anxious.

    ¡°Will the foreign girl intensely despise Little Long?¡± Song Yuru worriedly asked.

    ¡°Little Long can¡¯t be that bad, right? Even if she doesn¡¯t like Little Long, it¡¯s not necessary to hate him,¡± said Lin Jing with furrowed brows.

    ¡°I wonder if Brother Xuanyuan can turn the tables,¡± said Tang Jian, the gentleman, with slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°If Brother Xuanyuan is beaten by Huang Xiaolong again, it will deal him an incalculable blow¡­ But it¡¯s about time this playboy on the love field regained some modesty.¡±

    Just then, the ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯ began to glow!

    Green!

    A clear, green light burst forth!

    This meant that Shirley White and Xuanyuan Sa could potentially develop into romantic partners. Although they had not reached the stage of being deeply in love, at least there was mutual affection.

    Given more time together, their relationship would naturally deepen.

    ¡°Heh~~~ Shirley White does have feelings for me.¡± Xuanyuan Sa revealed a relieved smile, a smug expression surfacing on his face. As he looked at the enticingly attractive mixed-race beauty, Shirley White, he became somewhat restless.

    Additionally, Xuanyuan Sa gave Huang Xiaolong a winner¡¯s glance.

    However!

    Something strange happened!

    The green light on the ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯, suddenly transformed into another color!

    Yellow!

    If the feelings between the two parties continued to increase, after the green light should have come the cyan light, representing true love, and further still, blue light, denoting an unbreakable bond.

    But, yellow signifies a reduction in emotions!!

    Yellow merely shows a slight affinity, without the potential to develop into a romantic relationship!

    ¡°What!!!!!¡± Xuanyuan Sa froze, his smile seeming frozen on his face!

    God have mercy! Ever since he got this ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯, it had never failed him, and he had never seen any indication of diminishing feelings!

    Resounding discussions broke out from all directions!

    Next up!

    Orange!

    The light hastily descended from yellow to orange!

    Orange represents that the two people are merely ordinary friends!

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s face turned pale, as if he was about to spurt a mouthful of old blood!

    ¡®Damn it! Shirley White! You bitch! After all our dates, you kept leading me on. I didn¡¯t expect, you were just playing with me! You bitch!¡¯

    On the other side, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives and the four major families of Binhai, as well as many other powerful families in Binhai, all began to laugh with some mockery.

    ¡°You were so sure that this mixed-race girl liked you, but turns out, she only sees you as an ordinary friend¡­ Haha~~ Some people¡¯s self-perception is just too positive.¡± giggled Ma Chuxia with a sarcastic tone.

    Her words were a harsh blow!

    However, at least the ¡®Love Testing Stone¡¯s¡¯ glow stabilized at orange, indicating that Shirley White wasn¡¯t at least repulsed by Xuanyuan Sa. This somewhat saved some face for him.

    ¡°Is the test over?¡± Shirley White withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Shirley White, are you playing with me? What do you mean?¡± Xuanyuan Sa looked at Shirley White with a ferocious roar. ¡°Every time I asked you out, you accepted, and even hinted at some things to me. I didn¡¯t expect, you were actually deceiving me! Fine, you¡¯re good at this! It seems, you wanted to make an enemy of my Xuanyuan Family, right?¡±

    Shirley knitted her brows slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xuanyuan Sa. This test merely represents the emotions between you and me. It doesn¡¯t imply that there¡¯s any issue between my family and the Xuanyuan Family. Yes, I did have feelings for you before and even envisioned to develop an intimate relationship with you. However, women are capricious¡­I¡¯ve changed my mind. I no longer have feelings for you.¡±

    Slap in the face!

    Direct slap in the face!

    ¡°You!!!!!!!!¡± Xuanyuan Sa, furiously, went pale and then flushed.

    ¡°Sa¡¯er, mind your manners,¡± reminded Xuanyuan Ao from the side.

    Xuanyuan Sa had repeatedly embarrassed himself today, entirely lacking the grace of a person from a prestigious family.

    ¡°Capricious?¡± Xuanyuan Sa hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°So, that¡¯s the kind of person you are. Yes, some women are fickle and unrestrained. Apparently, Shirley, you¡¯re an extremely selfish woman. Perhaps, you only love yourself. A person like you doesn¡¯t even deserve love!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa, an experienced player in the field of relationships, quickly analyzed Shirley¡¯s characteristics.

    ¡°Do I still need to test my feelings with this mixed-race chick?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°Of course, you need to test,¡± Xuanyuan Sa completely composed himself. ¡°Shirley is selfish and capricious, her affection towards me shifted from fervent passion to indifference¡­ However, towards you? I bet she doesn¡¯t even want to be ordinary friends with you! Given her suspicious and fickle nature, she might have already started loathing you after only a few days of acquaintance!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa attributed his failure to the flaws in Shirley¡¯s character.

    He strongly believed that Shirley would disdain associating with Huang Xiaolong even as an ordinary friend!

    ¡°You two should test it out, too,¡± Xuanyuan Sa urged.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, some people insist that I slap them in the face. Well then, as you wish, let¡¯s test!¡±

    Upon saying that, Huang Xiaolong took the initiative to place his hand on the ¡®Love Assessor¡¯.

    Shirley smiled gently at Huang Xiaolong and placed her hand on the ¡®Love Assessor¡¯ for the second test.

    The ¡®Love Assessor¡¯ was soon emanating light!

    Red!

    ¡°Ha Ha Ha~~~ Red represents revulsion! Absolute hatred!¡± Xuanyuan Sa chuckled, relieved. However, his laughter was abruptly cut off halfway!

    Orange!

    A few seconds later¡ª-Yellow!

    Continuing to fluctuate!

    Green!

    Blue!

    Purple!

    ¡­

    The affection between Huang Xiaolong and Shirley was elevating just like a rocket, it reached the point of ¡°love stronger than steel¡± before stabilizing.

    Although it didn¡¯t rush to the pinnacle of unswerving love, but ¡®love stronger than steel¡¯ was not less impressive. Given this emotional state, if Huang Xiaolong shamelessly attempted to take Shirley to bed, he¡¯d likely succeed!

    ¡°Ha Ha Ha~~Ha Ha Ha~¡± Xuanyuan Sa watched Huang Xiaolong with an incredulous look, strange sounds erupted from his throat, as if an invisible hand was choking him, leaving him speechless.

    He prided himself on being extraordinarily charming, the world¡¯s most handsome man who could shatter any young girl¡¯s heart with a smile. At most, he could make Shirley consent to become his lover in his pursuit. However, this feeling waned quickly and now all they could be were ordinary friends.

    However, Shirley had barely arrived at Chu Family Village a few days ago and she cherished ¡®love stronger than steel¡¯ for Huang Xiaolong!

    The difference in their ability to court girls was like heaven and earth!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Little Long is really amazing. He has easily won this mixed-race girl over without lifting a finger,¡± Ma Chuxia smiled charmingly.

    ¡°As expected, beauty loves a hero. Who can turn down a dragon slayer? It¡¯s natural for Shirley to fall for Master Long¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ao nodded in agreement.

    ¡°No~~~~!!!!!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa let out an incredibly desperate howl!

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Swear!!!!

    Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Swear!!!!

    At that moment, Xuanyuan Sa screamed in fury as if his soul had been violated, with his eyes bloody and smoke rising from his seven orifices. His handsome face was as ferocious as a ghoul.

    Xuanyuan Sa had never suffered such a severe defeat in his life!

    If he had lost an actual fight to Huang Xiaolong, perhaps he could have tolerated it. Yet in the realm of romance, which he had always considered his stronghold, he was ruthlessly ravaged by Huang Xiaolong, a humiliation Xuanyuan Sa found unbearable!

    In an instant, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s entire body¡¯s True Qi rolled as tumultuously as enormous waves.

    His whole body was like a bomb that was on the brink of detonation!

    ¡°Sa¡¯er! Restrain yourself!¡± Xuanyuan Ao urgently cautioned. To Xuanyuan Ao, Huang Xiaolong was a colossal figure whom one must not offend!

    This individual had dared to slay a dragon; he certainly did not want Xuanyuan Sa, for the sake of their family, to provoke such a formidable adversary!

    Tang Jian cast a meaningful glance at Huang Xiaolong, his gaze as sharp as a sword, as if he wanted to see right through Huang Xiaolong and uncover all his secrets.

    ¡°Pfff~~~~~~~~¡± Suddenly, Xuanyuan Sa spat out a mouthful of blood, and his aura completely collapsed.

    His face turned as pale as a sheet of golden paper. He looked at Huang Xiaolong with a hatred as if Huang Xiaolong had caused him great personal harm!

    ¡°Uh~~ can¡¯t take a loss?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Huang! Xiaolong!¡± Xuanyuan Sa squeezed those words out from between his teeth with utmost resentment.

    ¡°Want to start a fight?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Xuanyuan Sa as if he were gazing at a clown.

    ¡°You are Ying Family¡¯s son-in-law, you defeated Ying Qingfeng at Ying Family¡¯s clan assembly¡­ right?¡± Xuanyuan Sa spat the words out like a savage jackal.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not deny.

    ¡°Good! Then you should be qualified to participate in the forthcoming Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament!¡± Something began brewing in Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Honestly, I would hate to miss such a grand martial arts event. I¡¯m curious to see just how formidable Xuanyuan Ba truly is.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Tang Jian¡¯s gaze revealed a look of disdain. In a barely audible voice, he said, ¡°Foolish dreams of challenging Xuanyuan Ba¡­ Xuanyuan Ba is worthy to be my opponent!¡±

    As he spoke to himself, Tang Jian¡¯s eyes flashed with a domineering battle intent that despised the entire world.

    At that moment, Xuanyuan Sa solemnly pointed to the sky and roared, ¡°Heaven above, Earth below, today Huang Xiaolong has humiliated me, Xuanyuan Sa, but I won¡¯t take it lying down! Here, I Xuanyuan Sa vow, in the upcoming Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament, I Xuanyuan Sa, will engage in a fight to the death with Huang Xiaolong! If I do not defeat him, I, Xuanyuan Sa, will kill myself, my name forever wiped from existence! If I violate this oath, may I be forever damned!!!!!!¡±

    Every word from Xuanyuan Sa was uttered with absolute conviction.

    He made a public vow, vowing to not give up until one of them was dead!

    However, he wouldn¡¯t make a move now, but would wait until the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament, hosted by Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial families, to defeat Huang Xiaolong once and for all. He¡¯d trample Huang Xiaolong under his foot in front of everyone, crushing him relentlessly for revenge.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he being overly melodramatic?¡± Zhou Mi muttered from the side. ¡°This man¡¯s heart is too narrow.¡±

    ¡°The unfortunate one is just himself,¡± Ma Chuxia shook her head in speechlessness.

    ¡°Have you gotten it wrong?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a helpless laugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t humiliate you. You repeatedly offered your face for me to hit. To be frank, it would be impolite of me to not hit you after such repeated offerings.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Do not quibble, Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament, Xuanyuan Sa will wait for you!¡± Xuanyuan Sa looked at Huang Xiaolong darkly, as if he wanted to swallow Huang Xiaolong alive.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a good time at the martial arts convention.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Brother Tang, let¡¯s go!¡± Xuanyuan Sa called out to Tang Jian, ¡°From now on, I will start intensive training. I have sworn a deadly oath. It¡¯s either he dies or I perish. Hmph! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After saying that, Xuanyuan Sa shot Shirley another deep glare and remarked gloomily, ¡°You have the audacity! However, I will make you pay for what you did today!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa continued to threaten Shirley, which caused this mixed race beauty to become somewhat angered. Now, her fondness for Xuanyuan Sa had fallen once again. She even didn¡¯t want to be friends with him anymore, she despised and detested him.

    ¡°If you want to make me pay the price, then come at me. If a war is about to begin, then let it happen.¡± Shirley laughed coldly.

    At a young age, she had established the world¡¯s top mercenary group and mastered several secret techniques with explosive powers.

    Shirley was a deeply connected force. Although she dreaded the Xuanyuan Family, she would no longer tolerate their threats.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xuanyuan Sa turned around and left, quickly departing Chu Family Village.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you have humiliated Brother Xuanyuan too much¡­ It¡¯s better to be magnanimous when you can. Why this? The tallest oak in the forest catches the most wind. Ah~~ Well, until we meet again.¡± Tang Jian cast a meaningful glance at Huang Xiaolong before following Xuanyuan Sa away.

    ¡°Master Xiaolong~~¡± Xuanyuan Ao rushed over. ¡°Sa¡¯er has been spoiled since he was a child and is the type who holds grudges¡­ This¡­ This¡­ Why don¡¯t I go back to the Xuanyuan Family and try to mediate the situation so he can take back the foolish words he just said.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a nonchalant laugh. ¡°I¡¯m actually looking forward to playing with him again at the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament. You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Alright then.¡± Xuanyuan Ao was too intimidated by Huang Xiaolong to say anything else.

    It now seemed that the grudge between Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Sa, and even the Xuanyuan Family, had indeed been set!

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Xuanyuan Ao and returned to his wife¡¯s side.

    ¡°Little Long, congratulations on successfully making an enemy of the Xuanyuan Family.¡± Ma Chuxia smiled.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve offended several of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial families. I¡¯m not afraid of making an enemy of one more, the Xuanyuan Family.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    He certainly wasn¡¯t afraid of making a scene, the more lively, the better!

    At this moment, Shirley approached Huang Xiaolong hesitantly. ¡°Master¡­ Just now¡­ Did I perform well?¡±

    Just as Xuanyuan Ao had said, Shirley had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incredible dragon-slaying prowess with her own eyes. It was only natural for her to admire and be fond of Huang Xiaolong, his unbeatable figure etched in her heart.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I¡­ I want to be like them¡­¡± Shirley boldly glanced at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong readily agreed.

    Just as Shirley was about to clap her hands in celebration, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°However, I need to test you for a while. For now, you can start by serving my wives. If they find you to be a good person, then I will consider whether or not I should marry you.¡±

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Small Meeting

    Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Small Meeting

    ¡°Huh? I have to serve them, too¡­¡± Shirley Bai felt very wronged.

    What kind of person is she?

    Within the underworld in Europe and America, she¡¯s a renowned femme fatale, the commander of the Mythic Mercenary Corps, her decisions can instigate operations tantamount to small-scale wars.

    Her backing family is also well known in Europe and America, one that sends chills down people¡¯s spines.

    She is an important figure, yet she now has to serve a group of Huaxia women¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a disgusted look, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it.¡±

    Shirley Bai instantly said loudly. ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing to accept this test¡­I¡­I¡¯ll follow their instructions¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfff~~~ Little Long, you really know how to give others a hard time.¡± Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing.

    Song Yuru murmured, ¡°Another mixed-blood sister?¡±

    ¡°Wives, starting from now, feel free to assign Shirley Bai for any tasks. If she does not do well, tell me right away,¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    With that, Huang Xiaolong walked away.

    All they heard was Shirley Bai, in an almost flattering tone, saying to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, ¡°Can I give you money instead? US Dollars!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong aimlessly strolled around Chu Family Village.

    He was also getting ready to leave Chu Family Village.

    Ji Zhengyu, Lin Zicong, Old Master Jin and others followed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Master, the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament is about to begin. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil.¡± Ji Zhengyu said, his face filled with longing, ¡°It¡¯s the battlefield where the ancient martial talents of this generation compete for dominance. A true stage for the elites!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it that great? Will you represent the Ji Family and fight?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Master, I am not qualified for that.¡± Ji Zhengyu replied, embarrassed, ¡°However, I will be there to watch. But I will only cheer for you, Master. I believe that you will definitely shine on the Rising Dragon Board and take the crown! In reality, only Xuanyuan Ba might pose some challenges for you, even Tang Jian is not qualified to fight you. As for Xuanyuan Sa, he¡¯s merely a clown seeking his own humiliation.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡± In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, a faint glimmer of battle intent passed.

    He was excited, looking forward to the arrival of the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament!

    Once the time comes, he would play around and see the true level of the so-called top ten ancient martial arts families, those elites in their prime, and those young masters!

    ¡®I¡¯m also starting to miss my wife Aoshan¡­¡¯ A hint of tenderness emerged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    Besides, after the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament, he would explore an uninhabited secret place, which was also significantly tempting to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Young Master Ji, Young Master Lin, you both arrange it. Let¡¯s all prepare to leave Chu Family Village together.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed with a smile.

    The next day, everyone drove away from Chu Family Village.

    The villagers in Chu Family Village respectfully accompanied them to the village gate, then knelt down in a row at the gate, ceaselessly kowtowing. They were worshipping Huang Xiaolong, the legendary slayer of dragons!

    Upon returning to downtown Ma City, Lin Zicong rented out an entire floor of a five-star hotel for Huang Xiaolong and his wives to stay.

    Binhai Elites and the Four Major Families of Binhai, one after another bid farewell to Huang Xiaolong, leaving Ma City and returning to Binhai.

    Huang Xiaolong only planned to stay in Ma City for one night and would leave the next day. However, he hasn¡¯t yet decided whether to return to Binhai, go to Dong¡¯an City or visit Jin Mengqi¡¯s hometown in Jiangnan City.

    This trip to Ma City was quite fruitful for Huang Xiaolong. He took Chu Tingting¡¯s virginity and gained the affections of Jing Xiaoxi and Shirley Bai, two exceptional beauties. He even forged himself an external avatar from a dragon-like corpse.

    That night.

    At the hotel front desk, someone delivered two invitations.

    The invitations were for Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu, respectively.

    The content of the invitation was very simple, inviting Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu to participate in a ¡°Martial Arts Exchange Gathering¡±.

    The location was a mansion in the suburbs of Ma City.

    Time ¨C tomorrow noon!

    The surprise was the organizer of this ¡°Martial Arts Exchange Gathering¡± ¨C Tang Jian!

    A prodigy from one of the top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia, the prodigal son of Tang Family, his reputation and martial arts skills were second only to those of Xuanyuan Ba of the same generation!

    It can be said that Tang Jian has always been overshadowed by Xuanyuan Ba, a genius unmatched for hundreds of years. If Xuanyuan Ba didn¡¯t exist, Tang Jian would undoubtedly be the supreme leader of the younger generation!

    ¡°What is this ¡®Martial Arts Exchange Gathering¡¯?¡± In the room, Huang Xiaolong casually held the invitation and asked Ji Zhengyu.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu was also looking at the invitation in his hand. ¡°Master, the Dragon Rise martial arts tournament is about to begin. The circle of the ten major ancient martial arts families is ablaze with fighting spirit. However, not everyone is eligible to participate in the Dragon Rise Tournament.¡±

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong knew that, for example, only three members of the Ying Family were eligible to participate in the Dragon Rise Tournament and that he was one of them.

    ¡°So, before the Dragon Rise Tournament begins, some talented individuals who are not eligible to participate will hold small gatherings to exchange skills. Typically, those who host such martial arts exchanges are highly-respected masters. After the gathering concludes, the masters will critique and guide the participants. This is a rare opportunity, incredibly beneficial for martial arts cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Some prodigies, who are indeed eligible to participate in the Dragon Rise Tournament, might also take the opportunity to warm up and find their rhythm at these smaller gatherings. The host of this gathering is Tang Jian. He is certainly qualified for this role. I wonder if he will personally participate. But why invite me? With my level of cultivation, Tang Jian and the likes usually wouldn¡¯t give me a second glance.¡± Ji Zhengyu was somewhat puzzled, then an idea struck him. ¡°I¡¯ve got it! Master, the real person Tang Jian wants to invite is you! I was just a pretext!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even familiar with this guy, why would he invite me?¡± Huang Xiaolong jestingly laughed.

    ¡°Well¡­ Master, there is a high possibility that Tang Jian wants to humiliate you at the martial arts gathering to avenge Xuanyuan Sa!¡± Ji Zhengyu speculated.

    After a pause, Ji Zhengyu added, ¡°Alternatively, he may want to gauge your abilities at this martial arts gathering!¡±

    ¡°He wants to test my strength?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, an amused expression on his face.

    ¡°Master, should we attend?¡± Ji Zhengyu respectfully asked.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Why not? Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°I was planning to leave Ma City tomorrow, but it looks like I might have to stay a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Master, tomorrow at noon, we will go together.¡± Ji Zhengyu nodded. ¡°I wonder if anyone else from the Ji family was invited by Tang Jian. Master, since Tang Jian is hailed as the current second best¨Cconceding only to Xuanyuan Ba as a worthy opponent¨Cshould you engage him tomorrow, it will undoubtedly become a focus match. Tang Jian is quite conceited, Master. If you defeat him, I fear his demeanor would take a steep decline, and he may even abandon the Dragon Rise Tournament.¡±

    There was a sly grin on Ji Zhengyu¡¯s face, as though he was looking forward to seeing Huang Xiaolong giving Tang Jian a thoroughly humiliating defeat. It was clear that he was not fond of people like Tang Jian who were always so full of themselves.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After Ji Zhengyu had left, Huang Xiaolong called Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang to his room.

    ¡°Hehe, I have never tried ¡®it¡¯ with two women at the same time¡­ how thrilling~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was excitedly rubbing his hands together.

    A knock on the door sounded.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Chapter 784: The Most Beautiful Woman in Ancient Martial Arts

    Chapter 784: Chapter 784: The Most Beautiful Woman in Ancient Martial Arts

    The door opened.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi walked in together.

    The pair had just showered, wearing almost transparent, thin silk nightgowns. Their silky hair let loose, projected a faint virgin fragrance. Their cheeks were blushing, and their eyes were full of anticipation, tension, and affection.

    At this late hour, Huang Xiaolong had called them over, and they knew very well why.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly, closing the door behind them.

    Then, with one in his left hand and one in his right, he embraced the two lovely hostesses.

    ¡°Pfft! Master Little Long, are you really asking both of us sisters to¡­¡± Zhou Mi giggled, ¡°but indeed, it¡¯s quite thrilling.¡±

    ¡°Master Little Long, please go easy on us,¡± Miao Erfang pleaded playfully.

    In reality, after spending some time with Huang Xiaolong, these two beauties had become infatuated with him. Every day spent with him made them love him even more. The charm he projected was irresistible and had permeated into their very bones.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time,¡± Huang Xiaolong eagerly pulled the two beautiful hostesses onto the bed.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong was immersed in their sexual trysts. Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang, these two hostesses who had been with Huang Xiaolong for quite some time, transformed from the young girls into real women, receiving Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tender care multiple times.

    Their passionate encounter didn¡¯t cease until the next morning.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi fell into a deep and satisfied sleep, full of happiness.

    Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily before getting up to wash.

    After breakfast, Ji Zhengyu came to see Huang Xiaolong.

    Ji Zhengyu was in sportswear, his eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°Master, let¡¯s get going for the Martial Arts Exchange Banquet hosted by Tang Jian.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Young Master Ji, you seem quite excited. Are you planning to make a name for yourself at the banquet?¡±

    Ji Zhengyu blushed awkwardly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re joking. Among the young generation of the top ten martial arts families, my martial arts, potential, aptitude, and cultivation¡­ are all just average, certainly not outstanding. These kinds of minor banquets, I¡¯m just there for the fun. Besides, this time I¡¯m accompanying you, mainly to witness your invincible prowess once again. Master, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you punch Tang Jian¡¯s smug face!¡±

    ¡°Stop flattering me, let¡¯s get going,¡± said Huang Xiaolong. After his ¡°overnight battle¡±, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all but seemed rather invigorated.

    Thus, the two of them set off for the site of the ¡°Martial Arts Exchange Meeting.¡±

    It was held in a mansion on the outskirts of Ma City.

    As they entered the mansion, a stolid black-clothed old man gruffly asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    This old man had a restrained aura, but he was undoubtedly a formidable expert. Huang Xiaolong could tell at a glance that he was a Great Grandmaster of martial arts with 77 True Qi, far more powerful than Ji Zhengyu.

    ¡°Sir, I am Ji Zhengyu from the Ji Family, and this is Master Huang Xiaolong. We are here to attend the Martial Arts Exchange Banquet at the invitation of Tang Jian,¡± replied Ji Zhengyu, hastily presenting the invitation.

    ¡°Oh, the guests invited by the young master himself, please come in.¡± The old man in black nodded.

    ¡°Master, that old man must be servant to Tang Jian, ¡± Ji Zhengyu muttered, his eyes reflecting his astonishment. ¡°Just a mere servant, and yet so formidable¡­ Tang Jian sure has his ways.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled nonchalantly.

    The mansion was filled with man-made mountains, ponds, pavilions, terraces, and towers. Although it was already autumn and many flowers had wilted, the courtyard still exuded a fragrant aroma.

    At last!

    Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu arrived at a garden.

    This garden was quite spacious and filled with numerous wooden chairs. There were already over a dozen people seated.

    Each one of them was extraordinary. Their True Qi was like the surging tide of a great river.

    Sitting in the host¡¯s seat was the Tang family¡¯s young master, Tang Jian, whom Huang Xiaolong had met before!

    Tang Jian was dressed in traditional Tang clothing today, his energy reined in, his expression calm. However, his eyes occasionally shot out flashes of domineering sharpness.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu, Tang Jian simply nodded in acknowledgment, without any movement to rise and greet them.

    Xuanyuan Sa, however, was not present today.

    But at that moment, the people seated around started to ridicule and scoff¨C

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Ji Zhengyu from the Ji family? Why is he here too? He doesn¡¯t even qualify to exchange talks with us.¡±

    ¡°Ji Zhengyu is one thing, but who is that next to him? He doesn¡¯t seem to be a part of our inner circle from the top ten martial arts families!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Young Master Tang today? Why is he inviting any Tom, Dick, or Harry?¡±

    ¡­

    These folks were all defiant talents. Even though they weren¡¯t qualified to participate in the Shenglong list Martial Arts Conference, they were still not to be neglected from the circle of the top martial arts families¡¯ talents.

    Their eyes brimmed with breathtaking combat intent, their tones were sharp and straightforward, not willing to let anyone overshadow them.

    Even Huang Xiaolong was subjected to their ridicules.

    Huang Xiaolong was indifferent, thinking to himself, ¡®Apparently, Tang Jian hasn¡¯t informed these people about my identity¡­ Maybe he wants to provoke them to cause trouble for me?¡¯

    If Tang Jian had told these talents about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s achievements beforehand, they probably wouldn¡¯t have looked down on Huang Xiaolong. After all, he had defeated formidable opponents like Ying Qingfeng and Yu Feng before.

    Tang Jian chuckled arrogantly, ¡°Gentlemen, welcome to toda¡¯s Martial Arts Exchange Banquet. Please have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tang, we martial artists don¡¯t need to bother with such formalities. Let¡¯s not waste time talking. Let¡¯s get straight to it!¡± A handsomely built young man, who had condensed 76 True Qi within himself, suggested hotly, his eyes ablaze with combat intent.

    Before Tang Jian could respond, a intoxicating, fresh fragrance drifted into the garden.

    Then, a pure and unaffected young girl¡¯s voice followed, ¡°Young Master Tang, Feng Hanyan has come uninvited. This is abrupt, I hope Young Master Tang and everyone else won¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ¡°Feng Hanyan?¡± Tang Jian¡¯s heart vibrated, and a scorching look appeared in his otherwise calm gaze.

    Ji Zhengyu wore a strange look in his eyes, whispering to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, Feng Hanyan has arrived¡­she¡­she is the most outstanding young woman in our top ten martial arts circles. Though she hasn¡¯t been selected as a part of the top ten young masters, it¡¯s only because she¡¯s a woman. Her martial arts skills, however, are just as good as Tang Jian¡¯s. Her beauty is unparalleled, and alongside her identity as a woman, she has thoroughly dominated all the male geniuses under her feet!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled wryly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Ji Zhengyu spoke excitedly, ¡°Master, Feng Hanyan is also known as¡­ the most beautiful woman among the current generation of the top ten martial arts families in Huaxia!¡±

    ¡°Another top beauty? I wonder if she¡¯s as beautiful as my wife, Aoshan,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Finally, a woman with the grace of a fairy walked in, wearing a faint purple dress akin to a cloud, her beauty captivating and ethereal.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Chapter 785: Tang Jians Goddessâ€¦

    Chapter 785: Chapter 785: Tang Jian¡¯s Goddess¡­

    As ¡°Feng Hanyan,¡± known as the most beautiful woman in martial arts, stepped into the garden, every person present, including the high and mighty Tang Jian, found themselves holding their breaths.

    Huang Xiaolong was quite composed, but his eyes kept moving, trying to personally witness the so-called unparalleled beauty of this martial arts goddess.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had seen beauties from the top ten martial families in Huaxia, such as his wife Ying Aoshan and Yan Pianpian. Indeed, these women were of high-quality beauty with unbeatable elegance.

    So could this ¡®Feng Hanyan¡¯ be even more fetching than Ying Aoshan and Yan Pianpian?

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong saw Feng Hanyan!

    Her skin was like refined porcelain crafts, with a faintly warm hint of pink. Her hair, black as a waterfall, and in her eyes, there was a touch of ethereality. As she walked in, she looked like a fairy from a painting. Her aura was supremely noble ¨C like a sprite in the wind and seemed to resemble Chang¡¯e from the moon palace.

    Besides, she was a formidable Grandmaster of martial arts, with as many as 124 coils of True Qi in her body. She was only slightly weaker than Tang Jian who had cultivated 125 coils of True Qi, by the slimmest of margins!

    A strong energy occasionally emanated from her body, making those near her feel oppressed and suffocated.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a slight nod. Without overrating or underestimating, Feng Hanyan, in every aspect, was indeed a cut above Ying Aoshan and Yan Pianpian.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange. Since Feng Hanyan is the most outstanding woman among the ten martial arts families, why is Yan Pianpian, who is less impressive, the fiancee of Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba instead?¡¯ A doubt flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Seeing Feng Hanyan enter the garden, Tang Jian, who had been sitting comfortably, couldn¡¯t remain seated anymore and stood up. His face was filled with an unprecedented joy, and his eyes were filled with deep admiration, ¡°So Miss Hanyan has arrived. Hahaha~~ just what I have been hoping for, just what I have been hoping for!¡±

    The other men present instinctively straightened their clothes and sat up straight, hoping they could leave a good impression in Feng Hanyan¡¯s mind.

    Even Ji Zhengyu, seated next to Huang Xiaolong, began to breathe hurriedly and seemed at a loss.

    It seemed that the power of a beautiful woman was indeed formidable, regardless of the circle!

    Huang Xiaolong, however, remained lazily seated, with a devil-may-care look on his face.

    ¡°I heard that Young Master Tang is hosting a small martial arts exchange meeting here. Hanyan happened to be passing by Ma City, so I took the liberty of joining. I hope I didn¡¯t intrude,¡± Feng Hanyan said with a very modest smile, as stunning as the blooming of a hundred flowers, capable of bewitching everyone.

    ¡°Won¡¯t someone offer a seat?¡± Tang Jian barked at the servant standing nearby.

    A servant immediately moved a chair respectfully behind Feng Hanyan. Feng Hanyan sat down gracefully.

    At this moment, Feng Hanyan¡¯s bright eyes landed unintentionally on Huang Xiaolong, with a glint of something unusual in them.

    Tang Jian had been keeping a close eye on Feng Hanyan¡¯s every move and expression. Seeing Hanyan¡¯s gaze falling on Huang Xiaolong, his expression immediately turned gloomy.

    Moreover, he had a bad premonition.

    ¡®In Chu Family Village, Huang Xiaolong had vanquished Xuanyuan Sa on the battlefield of love, and countless women were hopelessly devoted to him¡­ This man is a prodigy in attracting women¡­ Could it be¡­ Impossible¡­ Even Hanyan couldn¡¯t have escaped this charm, could she?¡¯

    At this thought, Tang Jian was even more unsettled.

    You must know, Feng Hanyan was the goddess in Tang Jian¡¯s heart! The ultimate goal of his pursuit! If Feng Hanyan showed favour to other men, it would trigger Tang Jian¡¯s tremendous murderous intent and hatred, and even drive him to despair!

    ¡®No! Impossible! This Huang Xiaolong, a jack-of-all-trades, may know martial arts, but he certainly isn¡¯t a preternatural genius like me¡­ Hanyan wouldn¡¯t be attracted to him! Hanyan is not a superficial woman! She can¡¯t have any thoughts about Huang Xiaolong¡­ Hmph! Huang Xiaolong, you better behave yourself, if you dare overstep, I¡¯ll chop you up!¡¯

    With this thought, Tang Jian¡¯s dislike and hostility towards Huang Xiaolong increased.

    Fortunately, Feng Hanyan only gave Huang Xiaolong a quick glance, then quickly averted her gaze, as if she was pondering something.

    At this moment, Tang Jian stood up once again, flashing a charming smile. ¡°It is a fortunate coincidence that Miss Hanyan is here. If I¡¯m not mistaken, today happens to be Miss Hanyan¡¯s 23rd birthday!¡±

    As a major fan of Feng Hanyan, Tang Jian, much like a fervent fan chasing a celebrity, was well-aware of many details about her.

    Today was indeed Feng Hanyan¡¯s 23rd birthday.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Feng Hanyan responded with an unperturbed smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a typical birthday, nothing extraordinary.¡±

    Feng Hanyan was carefree and focused on martial arts. Even her own birthday didn¡¯t hold much significance to her.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ How humble of you,¡± Tang Jian laughed heartily. ¡°Miss Hanyan, a rare prodigy within our circle of the ten great ancient martial arts families¡­ It¡¯s not every day we celebrate your birthday. A birthday gift is necessary. Otherwise, we might seem ill-mannered and uncultured.¡±

    As he spoke, Tang Jian looked confident, seemingly aiming to leave a strong impression on Feng Hanyan.

    He then pulled out a jade box from his robe and said with a smile. ¡°Miss Hanyan, this is a four-patterned elixir, personally prepared by an ancestor of the Bian Family. Ha ha, today the superior craft of Alchemy has all but vanished. Only a small amount of the four-patterned elixir remains in the Bian Family. With each piece used, their number diminishes, so I hope this will serve as a fitting birthday gift for Miss Hanyan.¡±

    A four-patterned elixir!

    Today, the strongest alchemist can only produce a three-patterned elixir. A four-patterned elixir is a rare treasure left behind by the ancient people, rarer than pandas.

    Tang Jian¡¯s gift stunned everyone in the courtyard.

    What a large-hearted gesture!

    A truly generous gift!

    It appeared that Tang Jian was willing to spare no expense in his pursuit of Feng Hanyan!

    Feng Hanyan initially tried to decline, but Tang Jian persistently pressed the jade box containing the four-patterned elixir into her hands.

    Reluctantly, Feng Hanyan accepted, and Tang Jian was filled with joy. He was more confident in winning over this rare beauty.

    Having seen Tang Jian¡¯s lavish gift, others present felt obliged to make their own overtures.

    The other accomplished individuals present offered up valuable gifts as birthday presents for Feng Hanyan.

    Elixirs, celestial materials, valuable diamonds and jades¡­ every gift given was of tremendous value. No ordinary gifts were acceptable at such an event!

    Tang Jian was all smiles. After all, his gift was a four-patterned elixir. Nothing could be more precious!

    Finally, after everyone else had delivered their gifts, only Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu had yet to present anything.

    ¡°Master¡­ I¡­I didn¡¯t anticipate this¡­ I¡­I didn¡¯t bring any gift¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu felt so embarrassed that he could feel his face flush. What a humiliation!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Why should we give gifts? I don¡¯t even know her.¡± Huang Xiaolong was totally undisturbed.

    Feng Hanyan seemed a bit curious about Huang Xiaolong. She turned her gaze to him and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, are you planning to give Hanyan a birthday gift too?¡±

    Tang Jian looked at Huang Xiaolong uncertainly, hostility brewing in his eyes.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Chapter 786: Angry Pretense!

    Chapter 786: Chapter 786: Angry Pretense!

    ¡°I have no gift prepared for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head straightforwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all.¡±

    Refusal!

    Huang Xiaolong actually refused Feng Hanyan out rightly!

    Whoo~~~~!!

    The whole crowd was in an uproar.

    There was no sign of anger in Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyes, but instead, a sense of interest.

    Being the most beautiful woman among the top ten martial arts families in Huaxia, Feng Hanyan has received countless praises, pursuits, and flattery in her life.

    No one has ever refused her before!

    Not even Xuanyuan Ba would refuse her!

    Even an extraordinary talent like Tang Jian would still try to please her and win her heart!

    But this young man in front of her rejected her so cleanly, there was absolutely no hesitation!

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feng Hanyan looked thoughtfully at Huang Xiaolong.

    As a matter of fact, Feng Hanyan happened to attend this martial arts exchange meeting hosted by Tang Jian today. She wasn¡¯t interested in the wine, but came for Huang Xiaolong!

    Lately, Feng Hanyan has heard about many people discussing Huang Xiaolong in various occasions. She herself is quite interested in his deeds. Knowing that Huang Xiaolong was in Ma City and annoyed Xuanyuan Sa into fury, and was going to attend this meeting, Feng Hanyan decided to come without making a noise.

    She wanted to see what kind of person Huang Xiaolong really is and if he was as miraculous as the rumors said.

    Upon first meeting, Huang Xiaolong indeed gave Feng Hanyan a mental shock she had never experienced before.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± At this moment, Tang Jian breathed a sigh of relief. Initially, he was worried that Huang Xiaolong would become his rival in love but surprisingly, Huang Xiaolong ruthlessly rejected Feng Hanyan, which made Tang Jian relieved and he even began to ridicule him. ¡°Brother Huang, aren¡¯t you being a bit too stingy?¡±

    The talented men all around started to criticize Huang Xiaolong, the look in their eyes when they looked at him became even more disdainful and disgusted.

    ¡°You have no decency or respect at all, get out of here! This meeting does not welcome you!¡± A haughty young man immediately glared and exclaimed at Huang Xiaolong.

    Ji Zhengyu felt like sitting on pins and needles, he was sweating profusely, hesitantly saying. ¡°Master¡­ rejecting her¡­ in public¡­ might not be¡­ might not be appropriate¡­why not¡­just gift something, even if it¡¯s perfunctory¡­ it¡¯s better than¡­ better than refusing, it¡¯s more gentlemanly¡­¡±

    To be honest, Ji Zhengyu, coming from a large family and being ingrained with etiquette since childhood, places much importance on face.

    ¡°Young Master Ji, I see that you¡¯re quite embarrassed.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Yes, I am¡­ I am really embarrassed¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    Feng Hanyan, at this point, was sparked with a sense of defiance. She wasn¡¯t interested in the gifts, including the four-stripe medicinal pill that Tang Jian gave her. But if you won¡¯t give me one, I¡¯ll insist on asking for one!

    ¡°Meeting is fate¡­¡± Feng Hanyan smiled faintly, her beauty was simply stunning. ¡°Hanyan is not greedy, provided, everyone has given a gift, if the two of you could show some good intentions, then my birthday will be without any regrets.¡±

    Feng Hanyan didn¡¯t single out Huang Xiaolong to ask for a birthday gift, she included Ji Zhengyu as well.

    Ji Zhengyu could not sit still, he, with a pleading tone, whispered to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master¡­why not¡­give a few charms¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fed up with you!¡± Huang Xiaolong said somewhat impatiently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a birthday gift.¡±

    ¡°I wonder¡­what kind of gift Brother Huang will give to Miss Hanyan?¡± Tang Jian sneered. He thought to himself, Huang Xiaolong reluctantly giving a gift seemed stingy, probably he won¡¯t give any decent gift. Besides, no matter what gift he gives, it won¡¯t compare to a four-stripe medicinal pill!

    The accomplished men present were already deeply disgusted with Huang Xiaolong, and at this time, they were adding insult to injury, speaking ill of him ¨C

    ¡°Miss Hanyan is a proud daughter of heaven, giving her an ordinary gift is blasphemy to her!¡±

    ¡°If the gift is not substantial, it is better not to give it, to avoid embarrassing yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Miss Hanyan will throw the gift from this kid into the trash without mercy!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Well then, seeing as you seem to lack nothing, I¡¯ll play a piece of music to wish you a happy birthday.¡± Huang Xiaolong noticed numerous ancient instruments such as guqin, pipa, and bamboo flutes placed in a corner of the garden. They must have been used as decorations.

    As he said this, he stood up and walked over to where the instruments were kept and sat behind a zither.

    At this moment, the entire garden burst into a fit of uncontrollable laughter.

    A piece of music as a gift?

    What a farce!

    Such a gift is simply too childish!

    The corner of Tang Jian¡¯s mouth curled into an increasingly pronounced smirk. ¡®Playing the zither? What a joke! We members of the ancient martial arts family love the old ways; the arts of the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting are ingrained in us. Even if you¡¯re an expert on the zither, you can¡¯t outmatch the musicians in our family. Besides, Miss Hanyan only ever showed interest in martial arts and feels nothing for music. I recall a time when a musician from the Feng Family played a zither near Miss Hanyan¡¯s quarters. She was furious at the disturbance and had him banished¡­ ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s safe to say, Miss Hanyan despises these arts. Huang Xiaolong, do you think you can cater to her liking? You have really brought it upon yourself this time!¡±

    Indeed, Feng Hanyan and Ying Aoshan are different. Ying Aoshan adores music while martial arts take a backseat. Feng Hanyan, however, relentlessly chases after martial arts and despises these arts, considering them distractions.

    Especially music, it only serves to distract and prevents the practice of martial arts.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong preparing to play the Zither, disappointment flickered in Feng Hanyan¡¯s heart. ¡®Everyone says Huang Xiaolong is unique and always beyond expectation. But it turns out he is nothing but a regular man with a hollow reputation.¡¯

    However, out of politeness, Feng Hanyan smiled. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m all ears,¡± she said.

    Huang Xiaolong also smiled, his demeanor suddenly became somewhat lofty, his gaze shifting to the increasingly autumnal garden.

    In a blink, his robe billowed without wind, an illusion of clouds roiled around him, accentuating his handsome visage.

    Huang Xiaolong gently pressed his hands on the strings of the zither and said, ¡°This piece isn¡¯t merely about the melody¡­ Listen carefully!¡±

    The first note wafted out from the flicker of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ten fingers!

    In an instant, all the ambient noise died away!

    The enchanting notes, akin to gushing water from a lofty mountain, filled the garden.

    Soothing! Unbelievably soothing! It could nearly make people forget all their worries and sorrows!

    Even Feng Hanyan, who despised music, felt a sense of tranquility in her heart; the omnipresent notes seemed to be comforting her soul.

    Pleasure!

    Feng Hanyan felt that listening to Huang Xiaolong playing the zither was a pleasure! She closed her eyes and lost herself in the music!

    Just then!

    From all directions, a wonderful fragrance wafted over!

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes.

    Something miraculous was happening!

    All the budding flowers in the garden started blooming together!

    It should be known, these flowers weren¡¯t supposed to bloom during autumn!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s song seemed to trigger the flowers to bloom, vying to display their beauty!

    It was as if a spring had been ushered into the garden in the middle of autumn!

    ¡°This¡­this¡­this¡­¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyes sparkled with an intoxicated glow, she couldn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Chapter 787: You two, come at me together!

    Chapter 787: Chapter 787: You two, come at me together!

    The music ends.

    The entire garden is alive with the sound of birds and the fragrance of flowers.

    All the talents attending the gathering, including Tang Jian, are stunned, their minds completely blank¡­

    Unbelievable! Just by playing a tune, all the flowers bloomed! And the flowers in the garden are clearly those that only blossom in winter or spring!

    At this moment, the look of astonishment in Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyes grows even more intense. She stands up, takes a deep breath, and gives a slight bow towards Huang Xiaolong. In a voice filled with emotion, she murmurs, ¡°This melody¡­ it¡¯s divine. It has induced every flower to compete in radiance. I didn¡¯t expect that we ordinary mortals would have the chance to hear this divine melody today¡­ This is the most wonderful music I have ever heard in my life, the most dazzling flowers I have ever seen, and the most fragrant flower aroma I¡¯ve ever smelled¡­ Thank you for this birthday gift. It¡¯s the most precious and favorite gift I¡¯ve ever received in 23 years.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I was just playing casually. As long as you like it.¡± Huang Xiaolong stands nonchalantly, returns to his seat, and sits down.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing! The usually cold Feng Hanyan actually sees you differently!¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s eyes are full of admiration. He almost wants to kneel down. ¡°Master, perhaps, you have a great chance, to win her heart! She¡¯s the top beauty amongst our ten ancient martial arts families¡­ My heavens~~~¡±

    At this moment, Tang Jian¡¯s face is uglier than a corpse¡¯s!

    He¡¯s not blind; he can clearly see Feng Hanyan¡¯s enjoyment of this melody far surpasses his four-stripe elixir gift!

    Well, after managing to obtain a top-grade elixir and viewing it as a treasure, he gives it with difficulty to his goddess, just to see her smile.

    But such a painful sacrifice is overshadowed by Huang Xiaolong sitting down and casually playing a tune!

    What infuriates Tang Jian to the point of madness is that Feng Hanyan herself admits that the music Huang Xiaolong played is the most precious and favorite birthday gift she has received in her 23 years, without comparison!

    On Tang Jian¡¯s face, a thick and fierce look emerges. He wishes nothing more than to rip Huang Xiaolong to shreds! At the same time, he is filled with overwhelming regret. He regrets inviting Huang Xiaolong to join the gathering!

    The angrier Tang Jian gets, the tighter his hands grip the armrest of his chair. The sturdy pear wood splinters, sending bits of wood flying.

    Everyone shifts their attention to Tang Jian, feeling the burning rage in his eyes.

    Feng Hanyan smiles placidly. ¡°Young Master Tang, thank you and everyone else for the birthday gifts you gave Hanyan. I¡¯m deeply grateful.¡±

    After a pause, Feng Hanyan changes the subject. ¡°Now, can we discuss martial arts? Hanyan can¡¯t wait any longer! You know, she¡¯s also crazy about martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Tang Jian is a worldly man; he quickly regains his composed demeanor, stands up assertively, exuding a powerful, penetrating energy. ¡°Miss Hanyan, for us martial artists, martial arts are the essence! All these refined and elegant things are mere embellishments. Only when one gains power, it becomes eternal!¡±

    Tang Jian¡¯s words are veiled jabs at Huang Xiaolong.

    Everyone present realizes this; Huang Xiaolong has truly offended Tang Jian!

    However, Huang Xiaolong could care less. He crosses his legs and seems at ease.

    There¡¯s not much to discuss about a so-called ¡®exchange¡¯. The truth will be revealed when they battle.

    Before much is said, two talents stand up, wanting to prove who¡¯s superior.

    This type of martial arts competition is fairly common within the circle of the ten ancient martial arts families. It¡¯s of high quality and ordinary people would find it hard to watch live.

    At this point, Feng Hanyan appeared to have shifted her attention to the martial arts competition. Her eyes are full of focus.

    From the corner of his eye, Tang Jian keeps watch on Feng Hanyan. Seeing her riveted by the ongoing duel, he finally lets out a sigh of relief¡­

    ¡®It seems Feng Hanyan was just temporarily moved and that¡¯s why she praised Huang Xiaolong¡¯s music skills. Hanyan is ultimately a martial artist; what she values most is talent in martial arts. And in this aspect, I firmly believe I will not lose to Huang Xiaolong!¡¯

    The two currently in combat are from the Yan and Tang families.

    The young man from the Yan family has condensed 78 strands of True Qi, and the young man from the Tang family has condensed 80 strands.

    Both move to attack.

    For a moment, True Qi howls, fists roar like dragons and leg shadows fly.

    The young man from the Yan family primarily defends, a pale blue light emanating from his body, steady as a mountain.

    The young man from the Tang family employs attack as defense; his movements release waves of brutal, violent energy. If he weren¡¯t controlling his power so impressively, this force would be powerful enough to bring down a house.

    Both sides deliver shots at each other; it¡¯s a thrilling fight.

    Watching from the side, Ji Zhengyu is mesmerized. He can¡¯t help but ask Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master, who do you think will win?¡±

    After taking a casual glance, Huang Xiaolong replies with a laugh, ¡°I suppose the Grandmaster from the Yan Family will win.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Stunned, Ji Zhengyu replies briefly, ¡°But, Master, Yan¡¯s Grandmaster is always on the defensive, rarely attacking. But Tang¡¯s Grandmaster is aggressively rapid; his martial arts skills are peerless¡­ Besides, Tang¡¯s Grandmaster¡¯s True Qi cultivation is slightly weaker.¡±

    ¡°Well, the Grandmaster from the Yan Family has been consuming the energy of his opponent. While defending, he¡¯s also looking for his opponent¡¯s weaknesses. He¡¯s about to strike back and turn defeat into victory.¡± Huang Xiaolong analyzes with a smile.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± A young man with a sharp face sitting nearby snorts and derides, ¡°What gibberish are you two spouting? Close your foul mouths! Among all of us present, who among us have a lower cultivation level than both of you? Young Master Tang inviting you to this gathering is already a great honor! And yet here you are, making rash statements! Don¡¯t think that just because you were able to come here makes you our equals!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ji Zhengyu is left flushed and tongue-tied.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, simply scoffs at the sardonic comment. ¡°Who are you to speak? I said that the Yan Grandmaster is about to win. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can wager on it¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, just as he had predicted, the young man from the Yan family found Tang¡¯s weakness. He made a swift move, landed a palm on the Tang youth¡¯s left arm, sending him flying.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Ji Zhengyu erupts into laughter, looking at the sharp-faced youth with mocking eyes. ¡°What¡¯s this? Do you have anything to say now? The results of this duel just proved our Master right!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The sharp-faced young man is seething, stands up quickly, his eyes flashing a cruelly ruthless expression. ¡°Empty words mean nothing! Since you¡¯re here, show us what you can do! However, I hold neither of you in regard, individually. Take me on together! Yes, both of you, together, challenge me! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on how to be humble!¡±

    ¡°If you dare not fight, then get lost!¡± The sharp-faced youth¡¯s eyes are ablaze with fierce determination.

    Feng Hanyan can¡¯t help but glance at Huang Xiaolong, who is still sitting calmly.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Chapter 788: Everyone sitting here, youre all trash!

    Chapter 788: Chapter 788: Everyone sitting here, you¡¯re all trash!

    At this moment, nearly everyone participating in the martial arts exchange meeting was watching Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu with a gloating look in their eyes.

    The sharp-faced young man, was none other than a member of the Xuanyuan Family, known for being arrogant and domineering. After having a conflict of words with Ji Zhengyu and Huang Xiaolong, he naturally wouldn¡¯t back down. He was ready to retaliate on the spot!

    This person was called ¡®Xuanyuan Xiong¡¯. He had refined 74 streams of True Qi in his body. Moreover, he had been practicing the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s secret martial art techniques since he was young. His battle prowess was extraordinary, his nature vicious, his attacks like those of a ruthless demon.

    The young geniuses in attendance weren¡¯t eager to provoke Xuanyuan Xiong.

    But now, Xuanyuan Xiong had taken the initiative to challenge Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu, there was going to be a good show!

    ¡°Hmph~~¡± Tang Jian was smiling, his eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡®Huang Xiaolong, today, let me see how deep your abilities go!¡¯

    Tang Jian knew Huang Xiaolong had defeated the prince-level Ying Qingfeng, but to him, that wasn¡¯t extraordinary. Tang Jian was at the top of the pyramid of the young generation from the ten ancient martial arts families, looking down on many geniuses. His horizon was naturally high and he wouldn¡¯t consider Huang Xiaolong an equal opponent just because he defeated Ying Qingfeng.

    As for Feng Hanyan, her heart was also moved. She wanted to see for herself just how much Huang Xiaolong¡¯s martial arts skills had progressed!

    Just now, Huang Xiaolong played a beautiful tune, making a hundred flowers bloom, a magnificent skill indeed. However, in Feng Hanyan¡¯s heart, martial arts were the true path to power!

    If Huang Xiaolong¡¯s martial arts talent was lacking, Feng Hanyan would look down on him!

    When facing the challenge, Huang Xiaolong still had his usual nonchalant expression. There was a hint of scorn and ridicule in his eyes; he didn¡¯t even bother responding.

    Ji Zhengyu, on the other hand, was so provoked that his face turned red, his veins popping out on his forehead.

    As a member of the younger generation within the circle of the ten great martial arts families, when faced with challenges from their peers, they would generally accept the challenge. Otherwise, it would be a great loss of face and a source of shame for their families.

    But¡­

    After mastering the ¡°God Killing Technique¡±, Ji Zhengyu had gone to war with the slaves, battled across the world, tempered his spirit and will, made rapid progress in cultivation, and managed to refine only 60 streams of True Qi!

    His opponent, Xuanyuan Xiong, controlled 74 streams of True Qi, practiced the ancient martial arts of the Xuanyuan Family, and had an extensive experience in battle!

    There was a huge gap in their cultivation and fighting ability!

    Ji Zhengyu didn¡¯t dare to fight!

    Moreover, the oppressive aura emanating from Xuanyuan Xiong made him feel anxious and suffocated!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Coward!¡± Xuanyuan Xiong let out a vicious taunt. ¡°I told you before, you two can come at me together.¡±

    At this time, Tang Jian condescendingly spoke up. ¡°This kind of martial arts exchange meeting is an opportunity to hone your skills. Experts spar with each other, exchange experiences, and aim to break through. It also allows those with overconfidence to understand the gap between them and real geniuses. If they give up their pursuit of martial arts after a harsh defeat, they lose the qualifications to become a true expert! To train in martial arts, you must face elimination through competition! Survival of the fittest!¡±

    Tang Jian sounded like a senior giving counsel.

    Ji Zhengyu stood up abruptly, his face conveying an expression of ¡®it¡¯s dishonorable not to fight when others challenge you¡¯. ¡°To deal with you, I alone will suffice! You¡¯re not worthy of Little Long having to make a move!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± Xuanyuan Xiong sneered. ¡°Ji Zhengyu, I can defeat you in a single move. You should come at me with your companion, see if you can withstand my three moves.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong lazily replied, ¡°Young Master Ji, you¡¯re right. You alone can defeat this guy in a flash. Hmm~ Don¡¯t be nervous, just do it. It will only take one move to defeat him.¡±

    ¡°This~~~¡± Ji Zhengyu was stunned, a bitter feeling surfaced in his heart¡ª- ¡®Master, you¡¯re not joking, are you? One move? I¡¯m more likely to be defeated by Xuanyuan Xiong in one move!¡¯

    However, Ji Zhengyu had an instinctive belief and submission to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, so he stepped forward, directly confronting Xuanyuan Xiong.

    ¡°Overestimating your abilities!¡± On Xuanyuan Xiong¡¯s face, a malicious grin appeared.

    Just at this moment, a mocking smile appeared at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, then¡ª-

    Whoosh~~~

    From between Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows, a white light, invisible to the naked eye, shot out!

    This white light quickly condensed into a palm-sized, incredibly realistic humanoid figure!

    This figure was none other than the likeness of Huang Xiaolong!

    This was a strand of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense!

    ¡°Young Master Ji, don¡¯t be nervous. Today, I will use your body to defeat all these guys. From then on, you will make a name for yourself within the circle of the ten ancient martial arts families¡­hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sent his words directly into Ji Zhengyu¡¯s ears using his secret sound transmission.

    Ji Zhengyu froze.

    The next second¡ª-

    Whoosh~~~~

    The palm-sized figure swiftly entered Ji Zhengyu¡¯s brain!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!!

    Ji Zhengyu¡¯s brain went blank, he seemed to be in a dream-like state!

    At this moment, a strand of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense had unknowingly attached itself to Ji Zhengyu. This was somewhat similar to spirit possession.

    All of a sudden, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s lost expression became filled with mockery, his eyes radiating bright light. Slight movements of his body caused his whole bone structure to crackle.

    ¡°Heh~~ Young Master Ji¡¯s body is quite weak, the flesh body strength isn¡¯t good enough, the True Qi is only at 60 streams¡­hahaha~~~ But, it should be just enough to deal with these losers¡­¡± A strange, hoarse voice came out of Ji Zhengyu¡¯s throat.

    In fact, it was no longer Ji Zhengyu controlling his body, but a strand of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense!

    ¡°Or how about this¡­ It¡¯s too much hassle to deal with you one by one. All of you, come at me at once.¡± ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯ cackled hoarsely.

    ¡°Damn, has this guy gone crazy?¡±

    ¡°With Ji Zhengyu¡¯s caliber, he dares to take on the initiative and challenge us? He¡¯s even challenging all of us? His brain must really be screwed up, and not just lightly!¡±

    ¡°Even Xuanyuan Xiong alone can beat him till he cries for his daddy.¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmph! What do you mean?¡± Xuanyuan Xiong¡¯s face contorted, as he laughed in furious rage.

    ¡°What I mean it¡¯s utterly pointless for me to fight with trash.¡± The mocking expression on ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯s¡¯ face deepened, ¡°also, Xuanyuan Xiong, I did not specifically mean that you¡¯re trash. I mean¡­everyone present here, Without exception, you¡¯re all trash!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death! Lie down for me!¡± Unable to tolerate further, Xuanyuan Xiong moved towards ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯, lifted his right palm and fiercely swept towards ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯. This palm attack was filled with True Qi, embodying the power of thunder and wind, accompanied by terrifying arcs of electricity, it displayed an overwhelming momentum!

    This was the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s heritage¨C the Wind Thunder Palm Technique!

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Chapter 789: One Glare to Kill You All!

    Chapter 789: Chapter 789: One Glare to Kill You All!

    The Xuanyuan Family¡¯s heritage is truly formidable; Xuanyuan Xiong¡¯s palm, robust with True Qi, can even generate lightning, resulting in tremendous lethal force.

    Many among the present audience were visibly moved.

    ¡®Ji Zhengyu is doomed! He will either die or be gravely injured from this strike!¡¯ This was the prevalent thought among the audience.

    Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyes filled with an unbearable sense of empathy, preparing to intervene.

    Tang Jian smiled slightly. ¡°Miss Hanyan, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s arrogance has gotten the better of him, he deserves to suffer a bit. It may not be a bad thing.¡±

    As slow as their conversation was, it was over in a flash. Ji Zhengyu, possessed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness, also raised his right palm, and the edge of his palm shone bright, as if it was a blade.

    Boom~~~~!!

    A palm strike was unleashed with all his might!

    This strike unleashed an unprecedented aura, the blade¡¯s light emitted a blood-thirsty howl, and it roared like a rushing river, generating layers of air currents.

    Swoosh~~~

    With a loud bang, this strike precisely landed on a weak spot in Xuanyuan Xiong¡¯s palm technique.

    Just like a paper-cutting knife slicing rice paper, the force of the palm was severed!

    The residual energy of the shining blade did not dissipate, but proceeded directly to Xuanyuan Xiong¡¯s right shoulder.

    Crack~~~~!

    The sound of bones breaking resonated. Xuanyuan Xiong¡¯s body reeled back, blood spewed from his mouth, his face was a mix of ferocity, pain, and disbelief!

    Within a move!

    The confrontation of the two, decided the win or lose within a move.

    It truly was an instantaneous kill.

    However, the outcome was unexpected for everyone.

    It was Ji Zhengyu who had instantly defeated Xuanyuan Xiong.

    Overcoming a stronger adversary.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯ let out a gritty, eerie laugh, ¡°As I told you, I¡¯ll beat you with one move, I won¡¯t make an extra. So, are you convinced?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xuanyuan Xiong¡¯s face contorted, constantly channeling his True Qi to dissolve the blade energy infiltrating his body, but he no longer had the strength for a rematch!

    ¡°How can it be! What just happened? Ji Zhengyu is clearly feeble. I personally taught him some lessons in the past, how did he become so powerful? Is this a mistake?¡± A green-faced young man at the scene reacted in disbelief.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly. ¡°This thread of consciousness has not fully adapted to Young Master Ji¡¯s body. Thus, the strength of this strike is merely scratching the surface¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Ji Zhengyu, we really underestimated how well you hid your true strength. You truly possess profound potential and far-reaching schemes. However, with these abilities alone, you are not qualified to participate in the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament¡­¡± Tang Jian smirked as he looked at ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯.

    ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯ surveyed the surroundings, his aura surged, exuding a sense of dominance, ¡°Who else would like to fight me?¡±

    Silence.

    The young talents at the scene chose to remain silent.

    Initially, they had utmost contempt for Ji Zhengyu, but now, they were filled with deep apprehension.

    Those invited to this martial arts exchange meeting, besides Tang Jian and Feng Hanyan, none claimed they could defeat Xuanyuan Xiong with a single move.

    Indeed, Young Master Ji had only refined 60 strands of True Qi, the least experienced at the meeting, yet he was able to fight beyond his level. Boldly challenging him seemed a lose-lose proposition; even if they won, there would be no glory, losing however meant losing face big time!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Can¡¯t all of you stand up and fight at the same time?¡± ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯ laughed out loud.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Ji Zhengyu, sit down now.¡± Tang Jian flicked his finger, ¡°You¡¯ve already made an impressive showing today. However, there¡¯s no need for aggressive pressure, it only shows pettiness. Xuanyuan Xiong, you too, sit down. Winning and losing is an everyday occurrence among martial artists. Continue practicing diligently in the future to regain what you¡¯ve lost today, and do not let today¡¯s defeat discourage you.¡±

    ¡°I was simply too overconfident! However, it absolutely will not happen again!¡± Xuanyuan Xiong shot Ji Zhengyu a venomous glance, then grudgingly returned to his seat to tend to his injuries.

    ¡°How boring~~¡± ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯ shook his head in mockery and resumed his seat.

    Whoosh~~~

    The strand of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness possessing Ji Zhengyu quickly returned to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own body, ending his control over Ji Zhengyu.

    Ji Zhengyu shuddered, completely regaining his consciousness. Although possessed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness just now, Ji Zhengyu faintly remembered what Huang Xiaolong had done with his body.

    ¡°Mas¡­ Master¡­.¡± Ji Zhengyu looked at Huang Xiaolong in horror, worshipping him greatly for his unfathomable abilities.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Feng Hanyan had been watching Ji Zhengyu all along, and at this moment, her brows furrowed. ¡°Why has Ji Zhengyu¡¯s disposition suddenly changed¡­ No, to be precise, when he defeated Xuanyuan Xiong, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s disposition was completely different¡­ How strange¡­¡±

    Feng Hanyan carefully observed Ji Zhengyu, then turned to look at Huang Xiaolong, feeling utterly perplexed.

    ¡°These guys really are cowards.¡± Huang Xiaolong lazily commented. ¡°I was hoping to seize control of your body and create havoc. This would have made you famous, Young Master Ji¡­ Hahaha~~~ But who knew, they all turned out to be turtles hiding in their shells.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Master, being able to instantly kill an arrogant brute like Xuanyuan Xiong in one move, I have already gained quite the reputation. Thank you, Master.¡± Ji Zhengyu also had a mischievous grin on his face.

    At this moment, another young man stood up, having 77 strands of True Qi surging within his body, his gaze burning brightly as he sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Ji Zhengyu has already made his move. I must say, he does indeed have some ability to have been invited by Young Master Tang. We underestimated him. However, you have been sitting on the sidelines¡­ Why not step up and let us see if you are worthy to participate in this meeting.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled scornfully. ¡°When did I say I wanted to fight with you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The young man challenging Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face drastically changed, angrily responded, ¡°What, you have the guts to come here but not the courage to fight? Fine, if you¡¯re too cowardly, then get out! The one thing we despise most in our martial arts circle are cowards who refuse to fight!¡±

    ¡®Heh~~ Are you planning to save your strength for the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament, to make a splash there?¡¯ Tang Jian chuckled with amusement.

    A tinge of disappointment flashed through Feng Hanyan¡¯s gaze.

    For some reason, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s refusal to fight stirred a profound disappointment in Feng Hanyan.

    ¡°I am afraid to fight?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded leisurely. ¡°Alright, since you want me to make a move, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to your request. However, you alone aren¡¯t enough to compel me to act, have more of you come at me, that might make it interesting.¡±

    After a brief pause, a smirk formed at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth. ¡°And moreover, when I defeat you guys, I won¡¯t even be using punches or kicks. I can kill you with just one glance!¡±

    Whoosh~~~~~!!

    The moment he said these words, the entire audience was stunned!

    Immediately, fiery rage erupted from the courtyard!

    Killing with just a glance?

    This was too outrageous! He was even more arrogant than ¡®Ji Zhengyu¡¯!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡±

    Suddenly, six young talents charged forward, bearing their full strength, eyes glowing with malevolence, they seemed to want to tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces on the spot.

    ¡°Yes, good, the more of you who come at me, the better.¡± Finally, Huang Xiaolong also stood up. ¡°I said, not moving my hands and feet, I will kill you with just one glance!¡±

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Chapter 790: Huang Xiaolong, I Challenge You!

    Chapter 790: Chapter 790: Huang Xiaolong, I Challenge You!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statement had infuriated everyone!

    Even Feng Hanyan, who had a somewhat favorable impression of Huang Xiaolong, showed a hint of displeasure in her beautiful eyes.

    It is true that in the Martial Arts duel, the one with superior power could humiliate the weaker. But, so far, Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t displayed any exceptional skills in the Martial Arts Exchange meeting. What¡¯s more, subduing others with one¡¯s gaze? That wasn¡¯t just humiliating, it was utter nonsense and gibberish.

    ¡°He speaks utter nonsense.¡± Tang Jian sneered incessantly. ¡°He boasts even more than the ancient martial arts Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba¡­ Truly, a pompous fool!¡±

    The six people who stood up to teach Huang Xiaolong a lesson, among them the strongest one had cultivated a total of 83 threads of True Qi.

    Even if Huang Xiaolong had defeated experts like Ying Qingfeng and Yu Feng, it was completely impossible for him to take on six opponents, let alone do so without lifting a finger.

    This was sheer rambling.

    Without saying much, Huang Xiaolong took a light step towards the six opponents who were charging at him.

    In an instant, a wicked and unexplained momentum, rose from the ground, swirling around Huang Xiaolong. His hair fluttered in the wind, and his eyes slightly squinted, exuding a ghostly aura.

    The six martial artists facing Huang Xiaolong were overcome with a sense of unease! Their hearts pounded!

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong abruptly opened his eyes!

    ¡°Kneel down!¡± He bellowed.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    A massive and invisible wave of spiritual energy swept out like a sonic boom!

    This spiritual wave, like a thunderclap, smashed into the six opponents of Huang Xiaolong and exploded within their souls.

    In an instant, the six opponents felt as if the world was spinning and countless bolts of lightning were falling from the sky, their feet trampling over mountains of bones and rolling magma before the ground collapsed beneath them. They felt as though they were falling into the darkness of the underworld, beyond redemption!

    ¡°No~~~~~!¡±

    The six of them simultaneously let out screams of agony, then their knees gave in, and they all knelt down before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe~~ believe me now? I don¡¯t even have to lift a finger, just one look is enough to crush you. But I showed restraint, I didn¡¯t take your lives, just made you kneel down and repent, that¡¯s all¡­¡± stated Huang Xiaolong leisurely.

    The wave of spiritual energy receded.

    Only then did the six opponents snap back to their senses, their faces pale and their bodies limp as if from exhaustion. The illusions that crossed their minds earlier left a lingering fear, they dared not challenge Huang Xiaolong anymore. They hastily got up, faces filled with dejection, and returned to their seats.

    Silence!

    Complete quietness!

    An eerie peace fell over the entire garden!

    Both Tang Jian and Feng Hanyan watched Huang Xiaolong in shock.

    Huang Xiaolong gave Tang Jian a mocking glance, ¡®Hehehe, you expect these idiots to test my strength? I won¡¯t let you have your way¡­the more you want to see, the less I¡¯ll allow you¡­¡¯

    ¡°So, it¡¯s a technique pertaining to the spiritual soul¡­¡± Tang Jian clenched his fists tight. Inadvertently, his nails dug into his palms, and a hint of blood oozed out. ¡°In the Xuanyuan Family, there are cultivation techniques like this too. They can cause people to lose without fighting, even make people mentally deranged¡­ Alright, I see. I can¡¯t believe, you also practice such unorthodox martial arts. But, these techniques can only work on those who aren¡¯t firm in their willpower. If you face someone with strong determination, employing such techniques recklessly may backlash and result in the practitioner going mad¡­ You ought to be cautious using such a wicked technique, don¡¯t play with fire and get yourself burnt.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you for guidance.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile. ¡°However, if you¡¯re interested, I¡¯m willing to give it a shot. Are you up for it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong directly challenges Tang Jian!

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± The corners of Tang Jian¡¯s mouth curved upwards as he scorned with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your wicked mental techniques. My determination is like a sharp blade, my confidence unshakable¡­But today, I won¡¯t be making a move. The Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition is my battlefield. I wouldn¡¯t lower myself to have a fight with the likes of you. Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t be so arrogant! The Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition is just around the corner. Then, I will make you realize, when faced with true geniuses, such despicable tactics are as futile as crashing an egg against a rock!¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Jian¡¯s words, the young talents present felt disappointed.

    Tang Jian, the host of this gathering, was unwilling to show his prowess, this truly was a bit of a letdown.

    Meanwhile, the young generation, who were ineligible to participate in the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition, had deep-seated fantasies about competing against true genius-like dragons on such a magnificent stage. That would surely be a heart-pounding and blood-boiling experience!

    But such a grand stage was beyond their reach!

    ¡°Young Master Tang, why don¡¯t you demonstrate some of your moves so our trip here wouldn¡¯t be in vain.¡± A teenager tentatively suggested.

    Tang Jian was as hardened as steel and shook his head with a smile. ¡°No need. Considering my status, I won¡¯t make a move.¡±

    ¡®Damn, he sure knows how to play it cool¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong found it amusing. ¡®You have dignity? Okay, I won¡¯t push you today. You want to hold back and showcase your skills at the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition, right? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, and when the time comes, I¡¯ll turn you into a laughingstock, so that even your parents won¡¯t recognize you! Now that will be fun!¡¯

    Just then, Feng Hanyan stepped forward with a smile, ¡°Today, I feel like showing some of my skills¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Hanyan, you?¡± Tang Jian was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, I want to challenge someone,¡± Feng Hanyan nodded.

    Upon hearing her words, the disappointed crowd regained their enthusiasm.

    Tang Jian wouldn¡¯t make a move, but it would be fine if Feng Hanyan did.

    After all, Feng Hanyan was the most outstanding young woman from the top ten ancient Wuxia families.

    Despite being a woman, she outshined numerous men and trampled them underfoot!

    In cultivation or combat capability, Feng Hanyan was fully capable of contesting against Tang Jian!

    ¡°Very well, Miss Hanyan, if you wish to challenge me then I shall accept.¡± Tang Jian responded with a polite smile, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just keep it friendly, shall we?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ not¡­.¡± Feng Hanyan shook her head, ¡°Young Master Tang, I do not intend to challenge you.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Tang Jian¡¯s face fell, a strong sense of embarrassment washed over him. He had totally misunderstood her intentions!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not challenging me?¡± Tang Jian¡¯s face was a mask of disbelief.

    Amongst everyone here, was there anyone else more worthy of being a challenger to the first beauty of ancient martial arts families?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Only I, Tang Jian, am worthy to stand up against you, to be your opponent!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I want to challenge you,¡± Feng Hanyan turned her head towards Huang Xiaolong, her eyes flickering with a threatening glint, ¡°I want to see your true capabilities. Please accept my challenge!¡±

    ¡°Why her? Why would it be her?¡± At this moment, Tang Jian blew a fuse, his face turned uglier than a corpse¡¯s. He glared at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes bared a flame of hatred!

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Final Preparations!

    Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Final Preparations!

    At that moment, Feng Hanyan stood gracefully, emitting an unexplainable desire to battle from her entire being. Her beautiful eyes were filled with a dazzling light as she stared directly at Huang Xiaolong, eager to fight!

    Despite Feng Hanyan¡¯s beauty, she is actually a martial arts fanatic. Just a moment ago, Huang Xiaolong shattered the will of several experts with a single glance, making them kneel publically. This kind of spiritual technique fascinated Feng Hanyan, making her desire a battle against Huang Xiaolong to test her martial arts.

    Moreover, she found it increasingly difficult to fathom Huang Xiaolong. The seemingly nonchalant young man before her seemed like an old, deep well whose depth was unknown!

    Although Tang Jian was strong, Feng Hanyan knew every detail of his strength and techniques, so her curiosity was limited. Huang Xiaolong, however, had successfully planted a huge question mark in her heart!

    Since ancient times, women have always been more curious. Even Feng Hanyan, who is regarded as a pride among women, was no exception!

    Jealousy!

    The garden was filled with an intense atmosphere of jealousy!

    Everyone was envious of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°romantic encounters¡±.

    In particular, Tang Jian¡¯s face twisted in ugliness, threatening to go mad with his will lost due to jealousy!

    Feng Hanyan was his dream goddess, but now, she disregarded him, instead showing interest in Huang Xiaolong! Tang Jian was on the verge of exploding!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong looked at Feng Hanyan with a grin and suddenly yawned. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not in the mood to fight with anyone today. I reject your challenge. If you want to fight me, wait until the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Hanyan was taken aback.

    She was ruthlessly rejected by Huang Xiaolong once more!

    Everyone in the garden was surprised. Anyone would be honored to fight against Feng Hanyan. Even if they were defeated and had their limbs broken by her, they would still smile as they say ¡®it¡¯s glorious to die under a peony-tree¡¯.

    But Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t know how to appreciate it.

    After rejecting her, Huang Xiaolong turned around and walked over to Ji Zhengyu, ¡°Young Master Ji, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ji Zhengyu winked at Huang Xiaolong and said in a whisper almost inaudible, ¡°Master, you are truly great, brilliant indeed. This move of enticing then holding aloof will undoubtedly make Feng Hanyan restless! You¡¯re so amazing! You¡¯re truly a playboy of the love scene!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just laughed lightly and departed with Ji Zhengyu.

    Watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure left Feng Hanyan with an insatiable itch in her heart. It was the first time she ever had such feeling in her life!

    ¡®Hmph! Does Hanyan really disgust you so much? You completely¡­disregarded Hanyan¡­too mean!¡¯ Feng Hanyan was angry.

    At that moment, someone muttered in the garden¨C

    ¡°This kid must be afraid of battling Miss Hanyan, that¡¯s why he¡¯s deliberately maintaining an air of mystery. His spirit technique is nothing but a minor trick. Before a top-notch expert like Miss Hanyan, he can only disgrace himself!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disregard to Feng Hanyan and him leaving as he pleased gave Tang Jian a slight relief. His previously unpleasant face softened a little. He stood up, with an aura that stunned the ghosts and gods, ¡°Alright, now the martial arts exchange meeting ends right here. Good hills don¡¯t change, endless green rivers flow. It won¡¯t be long when our grand meeting of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial arts families¨Cthe Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament! We will meet again on the grand stage where geniuses compete, the stage for True Dragons! Those who have deluded the world will be utterly exposed! Yours truly, Tang Jian, will spare nothing to sweep away any opposition!¡±

    Now there were many brown-nosers in the garden, loudly cheering in agreement.

    In fact, everyone knew the ¡°deluded people¡± Tang Jian mentioned were referring to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Miss Hanyan, why not join me for dinner?¡± Tang Jian invited Feng Hanyan, the picture of gentlemanly manners.

    ¡°Well¡­ I apologize, Young Master Tang, Hanyan still has some matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave now,¡± Feng Hanyan replied somewhat dismissively, then hurriedly left.

    Watching Feng Hanyan¡¯s poetic and picture-perfect figure depart, Tang Jian¡¯s face dropped once again, his teeth grinding, forcing out spiteful words through clenched teeth. ¡°Huang Xiaolong! I, Tang Jian, will never share the sky with you! The Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament will be your end!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu returned to the hotel.

    All his wives swarmed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room, chattering away with questions.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°There¡¯s not much fun left in Ma City. I¡¯ve decided to return to Binhai first. Erm¡­ the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament is about to start, I need to prepare for it. It¡¯s a grand occasion, bound to be fun.¡±

    He had previously informed his wives about the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament.

    They all showed interest and clamored to accompany Huang Xiaolong for the spectacle.

    However, most of his wives were not versed in martial arts, completely oblivious even ¨C for example, Song Yuru, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, and Cui Feiyan. They guessed that if they were to watch, they would be bored.

    So the final decision was that Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Golden Dream Qi, and Sun Wei would attend the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament with Huang Xiaolong.

    As for Old Master Jin and people from the Sun Family of Binhai who also practiced ancient martial arts, Huang Xiaolong did not stop those who wanted to broaden their horizons from going.

    The next day, the group returned to Binhai City.

    After returning to Binhai, Huang Xiaolong went to find Su Xiaoman and ¡°fatty¡± Wu Shanshan alone.

    They too were Huang Xiaolong¡¯s beloved well-behaved wives, but during this period, Huang Xiaolong got tangled in chores and unavoidably neglected them.

    This was an excellent opportunity to make up for it. After all, a man should not favor one and discriminate against another; only by spreading his love equally could he be a real man.

    Su Xiaoman was still running her smoked duck shop. Perhaps because people knew about Su Xiaoman¡¯s relationship with Huang Xiaolong, her business grew bigger, surprisingly smoothly. Now she had several branches, with hundreds of staff.

    As for Wu Shanshan, having solved several major cases and promoted successively, she had become the deputy director of a Public Security Bureau in a district of Binhai City.

    After months of separation, Su Xiaoman and Wu Shanshan both welcomed Huang Xiaolong with warm enthusiasm as if erupting magma from a volcano.

    They catered to Huang Xiaolong in the gentlest manner of a small woman, willingly offering their virginity to Huang Xiaolong, becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s women.

    During this time, Huang Xiaolong indulged in love and tenderness and did nothing else.

    There was still a month to go until the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Only then did Huang Xiaolong start to consider getting down to business.

    One day, Huang Xiaolong gathered Ji Zhengyu, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Golden Dream Qi, Sun Wei, Lin Zicong, Old Master Jin, and dozens of slaves.

    ¡°The Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament is about to begin. From now on, I will start preparing for this grand event. As for you all, you will accompany me¡­ In this final stretch, I will provide you with some self-defense items, to be fully prepared,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Ghost Pill!

    Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Ghost Pill!

    Everyone present held their breath in excitement!

    The Rising Dragon List Martial Arts Conference!

    This represents the pinnacle event of the ancient Chinese martial arts world today! Unrivaled!

    The prodigies of the ten great ancient martial arts families will shine on such a stage! The Rising Dragon List Martial Arts Conference belongs to the young generation, full of vigor and aggression. Their conflicts are like a comet colliding with the earth. They will create one classic duel after another, which will go down in history and be fabricated into enduring legends.

    Some geniuses will be as short-lived and beautiful as meteors, ultimately falling.

    Some geniuses are destined to be eternal and dazzling like stars.

    The winner now will determine the structure of the ancient Huaxia martial arts circle in the next few decades.

    It¡¯s really blood-tingling!

    In the ancient martial arts circle, one often needs to transcend the secular money and power circles. Or perhaps, ancient martial arts can bring wealth comparable to a country and power that can cover the sky with one hand!

    This is a superior circle!

    However¡­

    At this time, except for Ji Zhengyu, who is an insider, everyone else was somewhat apprehensive.

    They were not qualified to participate in the Rising Dragon List Martial Arts Conference! Even as spectators, they felt immense pressure!

    In their excitement, they couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of their incompetence!

    ¡°Little Dragon¡­ Although¡­ Although our Xia Family is also an ancient martial arts family with heritage, compared with the ten great ancient martial families, we are like fireflies competing for brightness with the sun and the moon¡­ I have always dreamed of participating in the Rising Dragon List Martial Arts Conference with you¡­ But now that it¡¯s about to happen, it feels somewhat unreachable¡­¡± Xia Ying said somewhat anxiously.

    Dozens of slaves, although they are all ancient martial arts Grandmasters, their low status makes them lack confidence to attend the Rising Dragon List Martial Arts Conference with Huang Xiaolong. Moreover, they all escaped from the Yu Family. They might be jointly suppressed by the Yu Family or the ten great ancient martial arts families!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t I say there is a month¡¯s time? This is my preparation time. In this month, I will give you some confidence so that you won¡¯t be too timid.¡±

    ¡°Little Dragon, what do you mean?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°It seems that I have offended many of the ten great ancient martial arts families¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°The situation will be quite chaotic then, many families will be against me. For example, the Bian Family, the Xuanyuan Family, the Yu Family, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t wait to fight me as soon as they see me. If I take you with me, I have to give you some self-protection strength. Otherwise, I have to distract myself to take care of you, which is not fun.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong finalized. ¡°Starting from tomorrow, I will go ghost hunting, catch a large number of fierce ghosts¡­Then use these ghost materials to refine some things for you to carry!¡±

    Catching ghosts to refine items? Everyone present was dumbfounded.

    Sure enough, the next day, Huang Xiaolong, along with Ma Chuxia and Ji Zhengyu, began catching ghosts in Binhai City and surrounding cities.

    They specifically targeted malicious ghosts who inflict harm upon others.

    Such as red-clothed ghosts, orange-clothed ghosts, yellow-clothed ghosts, etc. Even violent blue-clothed ghosts and purple-clothed ghosts were caught.

    With the Yin Emperor putting his heart and soul into catching ghosts, they naturally caught them efficiently and in abundance.

    In just a few days, Huang Xiaolong made a substantial harvest, having caught thousands of fierce ghosts. He had basically caught more than half of the ghosts around Binhai.

    After catching these ghosts, Huang Xiaolong used the water of the Huangquan to wash away their memories and impurities in their souls.

    This turned every fierce ghost into the purest spiritual energy.

    Wolong Mansion.

    Rays of visible light neatly arranged. These rays of light, each with a different color ¨C red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple ¨C are all fierce ghosts whose spiritual impurities have been cleaned.

    However, in such a state, it no longer falls into the scope of ¡°ghosts¡±, but it¡¯s energy! Unbelievably pure, crystal clear energy!

    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡­are you¡­what is this¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu was taken aback, staring at Huang Xiaolong.

    Everyone else¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Little Long, catching thousands of fierce ghosts¡­what do you plan to do with them? But whatever it is, this must be a grand plan!¡± Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the side.

    ¡°Now that the materials are ready, I will begin alchemy.¡± Huang Xiaolong said enthusiastically.

    ¡°What? Using¡­using fierce ghosts for alchemy?¡± Even people like Ma Chuxia, who had inherited Taoism from an early age, had never heard of such a thing.

    ¡°Exactly. Actually in ancient times, the path of righteousness and the path of evil were distinctly separated, the cultivation methods of the evil sect were extremely cruel. They often killed living beings, using their souls and spirits to refine powerful pills. This type of pill was called a ¡®Ghost Pill¡¯¡­ After consuming the Ghost Pill, one¡¯s cultivation would advance rapidly, making extraordinary progress in a single day!¡±

    Everyone listened with great interest.

    Xia Ying murmured, ¡°In simple words, it¡¯s refining pills using ghosts.¡±

    ¡°However, there is a huge side effect of this sort of ¡®Ghost Pills¡¯. Regardless of the type of being, no matter how they were killed, the soul energy obtained will have impurities and residual memories. As a result, the resulting Ghost Pills, when consumed in excess, the memories and resentments of these spirits from when they were alive, and after their death, will invade the consumer¡¯s mind, leading to them becoming possessed.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the prosperous martial arts evil sects of ancient times basically could not continue to exist until now, because out of every hundred people who practice with Ghost Pills, ninety will die, and the rest will go mad.¡±

    ¡°However, I happen to have mastered various methods of refining Ghost Pills used by the evil sects.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°I will now refine a type of Ghost Pill that, after consuming, can push your physical strength beyond human limits and reach a superhuman level! Hehe, these Ghost Pills are meant to enhance physical strength¡­ As a child, I used to consume these Ghost Pills like candy, which is why my physical strength is terrifying now ¨C a single punch can shatter everything! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jin Mengqi hesitated slightly, ¡°Master Little Long ¡­ Will we¡­ will we also become possessed if we consume these Ghost Pills?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Because the Ghost Pills that I refine have no risk at all! You can consume them without any worries!¡±

    Indeed, as the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong has control over the underworld. Using the water of the yellow springs, any spiritual imprint, memory, impurity from any fierce ghost can be washed clean, turning it into pure energy of this world. There would be no resentments, grievances, or even a trace of ghostly energy left.

    In action as he spoke, Huang Xiaolong drew an alchemy formation within the mansion, and tossed the orbs of energy into it.

    Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    The Samadhi Real Fire constantly rushed out, the patterned seal characters proliferating like fish and dragons, and soon, pills about the size of dragon eyes were freshly baked.

    Some pills were red and some were orange, and there were also yellow¡­blue, purple colors.

    The color of the pill represents its level. The highest quality is the purple Ghost Pill refined from the soul energy of a purple-robed fierce ghost. Consuming one would be a great fortuity.

    Huang Xiaolong held a purple Ghost Pill, grinning. ¡°Here, this is the highest-quality Ghost Pill. The medicinal strength contained within it is at least equivalent to the strength of dozens of fierce tigers¡­ After all, it¡¯s refined from the soul energy of a purple-robed fierce ghost, it¡¯s no trifling matter. Once consumed, even if you don¡¯t eat or drink for a month, you won¡¯t feel hungry or thirsty. Your life force will be vigorous, energy will be pervasive, having a domineering spirit, and the muscles, skin, and bones within your body will become increasingly tough, cultivating great strength of a dragon and a tiger!¡±

    While talking, Huang Xiaolong seemed to crave it too, and directly threw the purple Ghost Pill in his hand into his mouth.

    Gulp~~~

    The Ghost Pill melted as soon as it entered his mouth, and the domineering medicinal power rushed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, into every limb and bone, every viscera.

    Crack~~~~

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong clenched his fist, making a loud noise, like the explosion of a bomb, he easily burst the air in the palm of his hand.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ My physical strength has increased yet again. But since I¡¯ve been eating these Ghost Pills since I was a kid, so the effect is not that obvious¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    He then began to distribute the Ghost Pills to the people present.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Chapter 793: The Wind Rises, The Clouds Surge! (Long Chapter)

    Chapter 793: Chapter 793: The Wind Rises, The Clouds Surge! (Long Chapter)

    After all, the number of purple-dressed and blue-dressed fierce ghosts captured was limited, so the quantity of high-quality ghost beads was scarce too. As the saying goes, ¡®why pour fertilizer on others¡¯ fields¡¯, the limited supply of purple ghost beads, Huang Xiaolong gave to Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Sun Wei, and Jin Mengqi.

    Lin Zicong, Ji Zhengyu, Old Master Jin and others, on the other hand, got the slightly inferior blue ghost beads.

    ¡°So¡­Little Long¡­can¡­can¡­can you really eat this¡­this pill?¡± Sun Wei asked, her face full of shock. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s made from¡­from ghosts¡­ it¡¯s so terrifying¡­so scary~~~¡±

    ¡°It does seem a bit disgusting.¡± Jin Mengqi also nodded.

    ¡°Humph~~I told you, I¡¯ve been eating these pills since I was a kid. If they¡¯re disgusting, would I eat them? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve wiped out the fierce ghosts¡¯ grudges, spiritual imprints, memories; in fact, the ghosts have been completely erased, what¡¯s left is only an energy body¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained a bit, ¡°Alright, whether you want to eat it or not is up to you, if you don¡¯t want to eat it, just give the ghost beads back to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat, Little Long, I am just being curious, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Sun Wei quickly threw a coquettish glance at Huang Xiaolong, and then put the purple ghost bead in her hand into her cherry mouth.

    The others also took the ghost beads.

    Instantly, warming currents were flowing in their bodies. The taste of the ghost bead was quite special, just like fine wine. After taking it, everyone felt dizzy and their spirits were in a very gratifying situation, as if they were traveling in the world.

    A distinct force was breeding inside their bodies. It was not True Qi power, but the pure physical power.

    ¡°I¡¯ve improved this ghost bead, so anyone can take it.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°If it was the ghost bead made by ancient evil masters, for people with weak base, if they took it rashly, the domineering medicinal strength could pierce through a person¡¯s body in an instant, causing them to explode and die.¡±

    ¡°Generally speaking, after taking the ghost beads I made, the medicinal strength will settle in your bodies, year after year, slowly absorbing the medicinal strength bit by bit. For a single purple ghost bead, if my little wife took it, it would probably take about two to three years to completely absorb the medicinal strength inside.¡±

    The two features of ghost beads¨C

    1. If not improved, normal people would explode and vanish instantly upon taking it.

    2. Absorbing the medicinal strength requires a process, either several years or several months.

    ¡°However, as I have said, the final preparation time is only a month, so¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong arranged a formation in the Wolong Villa, asking everyone who had taken the ghost beads to enter the formation and sit cross-legged.

    This formation could help them speed up the absorption of the medicinal strength in the ghost beads!

    After arranging all these, there was still a lot of soul energy left over.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t waste it.

    The ghost beads were enough for now and there was no need to refine more at the moment.

    Huang Xiaolong started to fuse the soul energy, combining a dozen bunches of soul energy into one. While fusing, he imprinted runes into it.

    Puppets were being made!

    The soul energy, whose consciousness and spiritual imprint had been erased, was made into puppets by Huang Xiaolong with a special method!

    Each puppet, about two meters tall, sturdy, humanoid, possessed great strength, ran as swiftly as a cheetah, had strong resilience, and was very reactive. If deployed to the battlefield, they would become killing machines.

    These puppets, ghost-like but not really ghost, demon-like but not really demon, devil-like but not really devil.

    Approximately, the combat power of a single puppet was equivalent to a martial arts grandmaster who had condensed 50 strands of True Qi within their body.

    Ghost beads, puppets¡­ Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t usually showcase these methods easily, but since he was taking people to participate in the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Competition, he had to step in.

    Puppets acted as bodyguards, loyal to their owners. Huang Xiaolong took the blood of Ma Chuxia and others, dropping it on each puppet. Thus, they had successfully been given ownership, possessing a differing number of puppet bodyguards.

    For instance, Ma Chuxia had 5 puppet bodyguards, while Sun Wei and Jin Mengqi, both weaker than Ma Chuxia, were each equipped with 10 puppet bodyguards.

    The puppet bodyguards were sealed in jade talismans and carried around. When needed, they could be released for battle, just as you would a Dao magic.

    This was an overwhelmingly powerful method, akin to something out of a fantasy novel. It astonished Ma Chuxia, Ji Zhengyu, and others, leaving them dazed and confused.

    However, upon considering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true identity, Ma Chuxia was relieved¡­ True, the profound methodologies of the Yin Emperor were beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.

    The days passed by one after the other.

    Finally, one day, Huang Xiaolong received a phone call!

    It was from Ying Aoshan!!!!!!

    ¡°Aoshan, my love, are you done with your closed-door cultivation?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    From the other end of the call, came Ying Aoshan¡¯s tender voice, filled with the pain of longing. ¡°Little Long! We¡¯ve completed our closed-door cultivation! I really missed you, where are you? Aoshan really wants to see you now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in Binhai.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile. ¡°Aoshan, my love, I miss you too.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, can you come to Dong¡¯an city now? Our entire Ying family has finished our cultivation, left our ancestral land, and are currently assembling in Dong¡¯an city¡­ Little Long, come quickly¡­ Once everyone is gathered, we can head to the venue of the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament!¡± In Ying Aoshan¡¯s voice, there was a hint of anticipation. ¡°Besides our family, all the other noble families are nearly assembled. Little Long, I can smell the Martial Arts Tournament already~~~~¡±

    ¡°The Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament¡­ It¡¯s finally starting, huh? Good! Aoshan, my love, wait for me, I¡¯ll come find you in Dong¡¯an city tomorrow.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart heated up.

    The long-awaited grand event was just around the corner!

    By the time the event begins, the Ying family, Xuanyuan family, Yu family, Tang family, Yan family¡­ various forces will gather in one place, creating an extraordinarily spectacular scene!

    ¡­

    The Xuanyuan Family headquarters!

    Within a majestic villa.

    An exceedingly ancient pavilion sat on a hillside.

    At this moment, the sky above the pavilion was filled with the sound of thunder and lightning, which was absolutely horrifying.

    At the foot of the hill, several servants were gathered, whispering among themselves¨C

    ¡°Young Master Sa appears to have been stimulated by something. He returned a few months ago and started practicing hard in seclusion. However, it seems like his Wind and Thunder Palm technique has nearly reached perfection.¡±

    ¡°What could have been the stimulus? Isn¡¯t it because the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament is about to begin? Young Master Sa is working hard to stand out from the crowd.¡±

    ¡°Sadly, no matter how hard Young Master Sa tries, he will never be the greatest genius of this era. Young Master Ba is too monstrous. The first place will always be his. The geniuses born in the same era as him are truly unfortunate. Because, no matter how hard they try, they will always be ruthlessly crushed by Young Master Ba. There¡¯s absolutely no suspense.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ba will be attending the venue of the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament alone this time¡­ Ah~~ I must say, Young Master Ba doesn¡¯t feel like a human at all, but more like a god walking among us. He always seems so inscrutable, as if he always has a trick up his sleeve. Even the old master said that Young Master Ba possesses the talent and potential of ancient martial artists.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I happen to know some gossip. The reason why Young Master Sa has been training so arduously, against his usual demeanor, is due to romantic failures. Heh~~ those mixed-race beauties, do you guys remember? The one called Shirley, or whatever her name was, who had a few dates with Young Master Sa, apparently her heart was stolen by someone else. Young Master Sa made a bitter vow to seek revenge, or may he be damned¡­¡±

    ¡°You all should leave now and stop idly gossiping here.¡± A man dressed in a black robe, with an air of chilly aloofness, walked over. He wore an eyepatch over his left eye while his right eye was as black as ink. His pupil gave off an eerie depth, as if it could absorb the souls of those who caught his gaze.

    Upon seeing the man in the black robe, the terrified servants immediately scattered like birds and beasts.

    The man in the black robe set his gaze towards the loft belonging to Xuanyuan Sa, sneering. ¡°My dear cousin Xuanyuan Sa, you¡¯re indeed diligent. However, in this year¡¯s Rise of The Dragon Martial Arts Conference, I dare not contend with cousin Xuanyuan Ba, but the second place belongs to me, Xuanyuan Du! Only I have mastered the spiritual secret technique within the entire Xuanyuan family. I will make it shine!¡±

    ¡­

    At the Feng Family headquarters!

    In the courtyard, petals were falling everywhere.

    Feng Hanyan stood proudly with her sword, emitting a transcendent and divine aura. It was as if she was not of this mundane world.

    Clang!!!!

    Feng Hanyan swung her sword!

    A cold sword light, like a shooting star, tore through the air, leaving a brilliant trail.

    One stroke!

    It seemed as if this single stroke could penetrate one¡¯s mind, embodying desolation and a sense of supreme solitude.

    It was the loneliness of a solitary genius, the viewing all under heaven as trivial from atop an aloof peak.

    It was hard to believe that such a stroke belonged to a woman of peerless beauty!

    ¡°Hanyan, you must bring glory to our Feng Family this time. Even though your brother is a prince, his swordsmanship is not as good as yours. You are the hope of our generation in the Feng Family! Competing with Xuanyuan Ba for first place is not realistic, but you must strive for second place, understood?¡±

    An emaciated old man appeared unnoticed in the courtyard.

    ¡°Hanyan understands.¡± Feng Hanyan sheathed her sword, inwardly thinking- ¡®Huang Xiaolong, this time, you won¡¯t refuse to duel with Hanyan, right?¡¯

    ¡­

    At the Tang family.

    The waterfall on the back mountain.

    Tang Jian held a blade in his hand, his whole demeanor sharper, more domineering, and colder than the glow of the blade!

    At this moment, Tang Jian¡¯s eyes were more terrifying than a wild beast. A mere glance from him could make anyone¡¯s soul shatter.

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    With one stroke, the cascading waterfall was split in two!

    The waterfall was divided into two parts; upper and lower. For a short time, it couldn¡¯t merge back into one.

    It was as if Tang Jian had killed the raging waterfall with his swordsmanship!

    ¡°Hmph! Huang Xiaolong! You beast! I will make you regret ever being born in this world!¡± Tang Jian swung his blade in rage, the disembodied blade light tearing a deep trench into the ground, and dust billowing. ¡°In addition, I¡¯m the second-ranked genius of the ten ancient martial arts families! No one can snatch this glory from me! No one!¡±

    ¡­

    Beijing! Yan Family!

    On a high mountain at the Yan Family¡¯s headquarters.

    At the summit, the clouds floated leisurely.

    An old man and a young man clothed in white sat across from each other, a chess board sat between them, and they were engrossed in their game.

    A few old servants were preparing tea at the side.

    The stunning Yan Pianpian sat off to the side, grumbling. ¡°Brother, you and grandfather have been playing this game of chess for hours¡­ aren¡¯t you guys done yet?¡±

    The young man in white glanced at Yan Pianpian and laughed indulgently. ¡°Pianpian, when playing chess, the most important thing is to have a calm mind. One mustn¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    ¡°Brother, are you in any hurry at all? The Rise of The Dragon Martial Arts Conference is about to begin, and we should get going. Brother, what is your goal this time?¡± Yan Pianpian grinned.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Grandfather told me that as the most outstanding genius of the Yan Family, I should either strive for first place or not strive at all. Second place has no meaning.¡± The young man in white casually replied.

    ¡°Err~~~¡± Yan Pianpian was shocked. ¡°Brother, do you¡­do you want to challenge Xuanyuan Ba?¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re unhappy about me challenging your fiance?¡± the young man in white chuckled.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Yan Pianpian protested cutely. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you dare joke about that! I¡­I don¡¯t even like Xuanyuan Ba!¡±

    ¡°Then, who do you like?¡± the young man in white asked, laughing.

    Suddenly, Yan Pianpian¡¯s eyes sparkled like she was thinking of someone, and two charming blushes appeared on her cheeks. However, she quickly lowered her head to hide it.

    The young man in white casually remarked, ¡°Pianpian, I have to say, Xuanyuan Ba is the most outstanding prodigy of our generation. He¡¯s known as the Martial Arts Crown Prince, undefeated in thousands of battles¡­ He¡¯s a legend. Being able to become his wife would make countless women throughout the world envious. Even Feng Hanyan doesn¡¯t have your luck.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± For some reason, Yan Pianpian was growing increasingly impatient with her future husband, Xuanyuan Ba.

    The young man in white shook his head and suddenly clapped the air with his right hand!

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    The wind from the sky, as if responding to a magical summon, gathered from all directions towards the white-clothed young man¡¯s palm.

    The next second, the young man in white swung his palm and a gust rushed out. The wind miraculously condensed into clouds, floating on top of the mountain peak like catkins, creating an extraordinary spectacle.

    ¡°Oh my God! Creating wind with a wave of the hand and summoning clouds with another¡­ Skies and clouds rise and fall at his will! Brother, you¡¯ve finally mastered The Great Wind and Cloud Palm!¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s eyes shone as she exclaimed in disbelief.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~~~Ha ha ha ha~~~~¡± the old man sitting across from the young man in white couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily, ¡°Good boy! You¡¯ve finally understood the power of nature and have mastered The Great Wind and Cloud Palm, which we at the Yan Family consider to be the most mysterious and powerful martial arts skill¡­ Now you¡¯re qualified to challenge Xuanyuan Ba!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The young man in white¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp, as if they could see through everything, as he turned to the leisurely floating clouds in the distance, murmuring. ¡°Xuanyuan Ba!¡±

    ¡­

    As the Rise of The Dragon Martial Arts Conference draws near, geniuses from all walks of life are waiting, poised and ready to shine and write their own legends in the competition!

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Poisoning

    Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Poisoning

    Wolong Villa.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Ji Zhengyu, and others all emerged from the Formation.

    Every face was radiant, glowing. They were in peak physical condition like they had just imbibed Jadescent Nectar.

    They had completely absorbed the potency of the Ghost Pill, and it worked wonders on them!

    Whether in terms of strength, speed, jump power, explosive force, resistance to hits, or immunity¡­ they had all just transcended human limitations, reaching a superhuman realm.

    With every movement, they were capable of tearing a tiger or a leopard apart.

    Take Sun Wei and Jin Mengqi for example. Although they had practiced ancient martial arts, their fundamentals were too shallow; they hadn¡¯t even reached the realm of a Grandmaster. But after absorbing the power of the purple Ghost Pill, they could effortlessly unleash the strength of dozens of fierce tigers. To think that a human could exert the power of a tiger, how terrifying was that?

    However, for the majority of people, this metamorphosis was barely visible to the naked eye. The intensity of True Qi was discernible to an experienced Great Grandmaster, but physical strength wasn¡¯t so easily measured.

    Huang Xiaolong had to recite a clairvoyance spell before he could see that their insides were teeming with vitality, as if there was a blazing flame inside.

    The Ghost Pill enhanced not only physical strength, but also mental determination. That being said, their vigor and spirit now resembled a plume of smoke, shooting straight upwards!

    With this enhancement, they wouldn¡¯t be intimidated when facing the geniuses from the ten great ancient martial families. They could maintain a calm demeanor and wouldn¡¯t have any inferiority complex.

    ¡°Alright. Tomorrow we will head to Dong¡¯an City, meet up with my wife Aoshan, and then attend the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament!¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Master!!!¡±

    A handful of slaves all roared in unison and kneeled before Huang Xiaolong, pledging their absolute loyalty.

    These slaves felt that they now possessed some dignity! Because they had power, and power symbolized dignity! They obliterated the slave brand that had been seared into their hearts. From this point onward, they were Huang Xiaolong¡¯s exclusive slaves. They no longer needed to grovel and submit to others. Even when facing a powerful martial artist from one of the ten great ancient martial families, they could maintain their composure.

    Lin Zicong, Ji Zhengyu, Old Master Jin, and those from the Sun Family also knelt.

    ¡°Master, I am a bastard, hence I was always despised in my family and had virtually no dignity. But now, I have a say. I can return to my family and reclaim my dignity!¡± Ji Zhengyu said, choked up. ¡°The greatest fortune of my life is meeting you, Master!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong waved it off nonchalantly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. To me, these things are a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°Master, I received a call from my father. I need to return and join my family, then head to the venue of the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament.¡± Ji Zhengyu reported.

    ¡°Oh, then you should go.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Master, we will meet again at the venue of the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament.¡± Ji Zhengyu rose to take his leave.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong bid farewell to his wives who stayed in Binhai, knowing that they were in good hands under the protection of Ghost King Ying Kexin, who had control over the Binhai City God Temple.

    On the following day, Huang Xiaolong led his team in a grand manner to board a private jet provided by the rich and powerful individuals of Binhai. They flew directly to Dong¡¯an City to join the massive team from the Ying Family!

    ¡­

    Ji Family Headquarters!

    In the grand reception hall, the atmosphere was subtly intense.

    An elderly man with a gleaming gaze sat at the head of the table in a Taishi Chair.

    Both sides were filled with the Ji Family¡¯s second generation and young geniuses.

    All of these people were Grandmasters of ancient martial arts, their vitality vibrant and robust.

    In the middle of the hall stood a figure, who was none other than Ji Zhengyu!

    ¡°Little Yu, you left the family a long time ago, how come you¡¯re back now ?¡± The old man glared slightly with displeasure at Ji Zhengyu.

    ¡°Grandfather, I was just gaining experience outside. The Rising Dragon Battle Martial Arts Competition will open soon, and after receiving father¡¯s call, I hurried back,¡± Ji Zhengyu replied deferentially.

    ¡°Little Yu, it seems your training has been fruitful. Not only did your True Qi cultivation break through the barrier and make substantial progress, even your vitality and spirit are much stronger than before. It seems you¡¯ve had some adventures outside,¡± a middle-aged man with an unruly aura said with a smile towards Ji Zhengyu.

    This middle-aged man was Ji Zhengyu¡¯s biological father.

    ¡°Yes, father, I¡¯ve had some adventures,¡± Ji Zhengyu did not mention Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong had too many secrets. It would be best not to carelessly mention it. Otherwise, the covetousness and jealousy would bring about trouble. Ji Zhengyu also didn¡¯t want to stir up unnecessary contention for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ child, you don¡¯t have to hide anything anymore.¡± At this point, Father Ji laughed heartily. ¡°We already know that you met a benefactor. His name is Huang Xiaolong, right? According to our intelligence, Huang Xiaolong has done many unbelievable things. He even defeated the experts from the Yu Family. It¡¯s said that he can forge lost artifacts¡­ tsk tsk¡­ the boy has many secrets!¡±

    While speaking, Father Ji and the members of the Ji Family present all had unrestrained greed surfacing in their eyes!

    ¡°Little Yu, your achievements today, I¡¯m afraid, are related to Huang Xiaolong, aren¡¯t they?¡± The elder in the superior Taishi Chair added sinisterly.

    This~~¡± Ji Zhengyu was taken aback.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all family here, no need to mince words,¡± Father Ji laughed. ¡°My child, you are of illicit birth, and indeed your father has mistreated you in the past. But don¡¯t worry, starting today, your father will compensate! However¡­ um, there¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡± Ji Zhengyu felt his heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Heh~~ Little Yu, think about it, you¡¯ve only followed Huang Xiaolong for a few months, and your progress has been astonishing¡­¡± Father Ji said with a playful smile. ¡°If a man like this were under our Ji family¡¯s control, serving our Ji Family, how would that be?¡±

    As he spoke, Father Ji¡¯s pupils were already warming up with excitement!

    ¡°Little Yu, listen: here is a bottle of ¡®Five Poison Heavenly Water¡¯, the strongest poison passed down in our Ji family!¡± Father Ji took out an ancient jade bottle from his bosom. ¡°Now you go back to Huang Xiaolong, find a chance to covertly put a drop of ¡®Five Poison Heavenly Water¡¯ in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s food or drink! Once ¡®Five Poison Heavenly Water¡¯ enters the body, it causes excruciating agony every seven days, worse than death, the antidote is in our Ji family¡¯s hands, there¡¯s no way he can slip through our grasp!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡­ you want¡­ want to poison the master¡­ from now on¡­ from now on use the antidote to¡­ to threaten him, control him ¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu was slack-jawed, his eyeballs nearly popping out of his sockets. Yet an intense surge of anger crossed his heart.

    In his mind, Huang Xiaolong was like a god, not to be blasphemed, not even by his family¡¯s elders!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes! Little Yu, this boy can help our Ji family rise to prominence! If you accomplish this task, your grandfather and I, we won¡¯t treat you unfairly!¡± Father Ji¡¯s face was filled with a ferocious look.

    ¡°No! I¡­ I can¡¯t harm the Master! The grace he has shown me, even if I were to shatter my body into pieces, I wouldn¡¯t be able to repay him! I can¡¯t harm him! I mustn¡¯t!¡± Ji Zhengyu roared.

    ¡°Humph~~ useless waste! The family has raised you for nothing!¡± A mocking voice rang out from outside, and a young man in white leisurely walked in. His aura was terrifying, like a mountain flood, a storm, a volcano, even a hint of a domineering ¡®who dare cross me?¡¯ aura was mixed in. ¡°For the sake of an outsider, you dare to defy your grandfather and the family¡¯s decision¡­ Ji Zhengyu, I will now give you two options. The first is to poison him and make Huang Xiaolong serve our Ji family. The second¡­ is death.¡±

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: Chapter 795: The Death of Ji Zhengyu!

    Chapter 795: Chapter 795: The Death of Ji Zhengyu!

    As soon as the man in white entered, his aura suddenly exploded, a domineering pressure, like a towering mountain, directed towards Ji Zhengyu and bellowed, ¡°Kneel and speak!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The oppressive power came rushing!

    Ji Zhengyu suddenly felt an overwhelming mountain pressure, as if his whole body¡¯s blood was being frozen, making it hard to breathe.

    However, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s physical body had been modified, and he was able to withstand this pressure, stubbornly refusing to kneel and saying through clenched teeth, ¡°Ji Zhengtian, you¡­ you¡­ you suppress me as soon as you meet¡­ you are too reckless!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Interesting¡­¡± The man in white, ¡®Ji Zhengtian¡¯, was the first genius of the current Ji Family, a prince-level figure, who smiled playfully at that moment. ¡°Interesting¡­ Ji Zhengyu, in the past, when I told you to kneel, you didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. But now, you dare to talk back. And, in terms of spirit, willpower, and other aspects, you¡¯ve made rapid progress¡­good, very good, now I¡¯m really interested in that Huang Xiaolong. Who exactly is he, to be able to transform you, a waste, into what you are now?¡±

    ¡°Zhengtian, by oppressing Yu in front of me, it seems that you¡¯re not giving me any face.¡± Father Ji looked slightly displeased as he glanced at Ji Zhengtian.

    ¡°Uncle, give you face? Your own son is incompetent, and I still have to give you face? The Ji Family is now relying on me. Why should I give face to a waste like Ji Zhengyu? And why should I give you face?¡± Ji Zhengtian¡¯s arrogance was unbelievable.

    ¡°You! You!¡± Father Ji¡¯s face was red with rage.

    ¡°Enough, enough, stop arguing.¡± The Jis¡¯ elder, the Old Master who was sitting at the head of the room, looked at Ji Zhengtian with an extremely indulgent gaze. ¡°Tian, in this Dragon Rise Martial Arts Tournament, you must win honor for our family!¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, rest assured, I have some confidence this time. Not to mention the top three, but even the first place, I have a chance. Xuanyuan Ba is not invincible!¡± Ji Zhengtian said, his eyes gleaming sharply.

    ¡°Um¡­ Yu, no need for any nonsense, Tian has already been clear. You only have two paths. Either you poison Huang Xiaolong. Or it¡¯s a dead end.¡± The Old Master was overly partial, treating Ji Zhengtian with indulgence, but for Ji Zhengyu, it seemed as if he could execute him at any time.

    ¡°The family has raised you, and now it¡¯s time for you to repay your gratitude. To betray the family for an outsider is unfilial. According to family rules, you should be executed.¡± The Old Master said sinisterly.

    ¡°Ungrateful creature!¡± Ji Zhengtian continued to taunt.

    ¡°Yu, just do as your grandfather said. Don¡¯t earn the infamy of disloyalty and unfilial piety, which would also disgrace me as your father.¡± Father Ji rebuked sternly.

    ¡°Disloyal? Unfilial?¡± A deep helplessness flashed in Ji Zhengyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Heh~~ The family raised me? Nurtured me? Heh heh heh~~~ What has the family truly given me from childhood to adulthood? Maybe it¡¯s just offering me meals, giving me a place to live, teaching me martial arts¡­other than that, there¡¯s just endless mockery and humiliation¡­ after all, I¡¯m illegitimate¡­ In the family, I have no dignity!¡±

    ¡°Later, by chance, I met the master¡­¡± At this point, a smile appeared on Ji Zhengyu¡¯s lips. ¡°The master is a bit casual and doesn¡¯t take life seriously, but he has been really good to me¡­ He cured my hidden disease, taught me martial arts, and transformed my body¡­ He gave me a strength I never dared to hope for¡­ I felt that I could finally walk with my head up, even when I returned to the family and saw the arrogant Ji Zhengtian, I didn¡¯t have to be as submissive as before¡­ But now, you want me to harm the master? I, Ji Zhengyu, am a human, not a beast!¡±

    ¡°What? He taught you martial arts? He transformed your body? What kind of martial arts? Speak quickly!¡± Greed flashed in Ji Zhengtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°He was able to transform you, such a waste, to this state, he is indeed capable, speak quickly about his secrets!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh~~ Ji Zhengtian, with your mind, you aspire to be a real master? You dream to challenge Xuanyuan Ba?¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s face revealed a thick sarcasm. ¡°You covet the master¡¯s secrets? Ha ha ha~~~ At the Dragon Rise Martial Arts Tournament, you¡¯ll be able to see him¡­ then, he will teach you how to behave. Compared to him, you are no more than a humble ant!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A murderous intent like that of a demon flashed in Ji Zhengtian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°All right, the family raised me¡­today, I¡¯ll pay back the family¡¯s kindness!¡± A gleam of resignation suddenly flashed in Ji Zhengyu¡¯s eyes, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Master, I ¡­ I can¡¯t follow you anymore¡­¡±

    As soon as he had spoken!

    Bang~~~!!!!!!

    Ji Zhengyu lifted his hand and smashed his own heart vein!

    Splutter~~~~

    He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground!

    Dead!

    Ji Zhengyu committed suicide!

    He was caught between a rock and a hard place, on one side was the family who had raised him, on the other was the god in his heart.

    After a struggle between man and God, he made a choice¡­ to end it all with death!

    ¡°Yu!¡± Father Ji trembled, stood up directly, and began to shake uncontrollably.

    ¡°Grandfather, look, this ungrateful wretch has committed suicide for an outsider. What a wuss. An ingrate. Leaving such a person in the family would have definitely become a traitor earlier or later.¡± Ji Zhengtian snorted disdainfully. ¡°It serves him right. However, this leaves the family plan empty-handed; his death is not a loss.¡±

    As he spoke, Ji Zhengtian reversed his palm, and his True Qi blasted at Ji Zhengyu¡¯s corpse from a distance, bursting his head.

    ¡°My son is dead! Why, why destroy his body?!¡± Father Ji raged frantically.

    ¡°Enough! It was right for Tian to do so. This traitor and beast got off easy by dying. Destroying his body isn¡¯t enough to vent our anger!¡± The Old Master Ji spoke authoritatively.

    ¡­

    The plane landed at Dong¡¯an International Airport.

    Huang Xiaolong led his group out of the airport.

    The sun was shining outside.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong paused, his heart gave a little jump, and his expression turned a bit strange.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ma Chuxia asked from the side.

    ¡°It seems something has happened.¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°Someone related to me¡­ someone related to me is in trouble¡­ Well, I¡¯ll check who it is in a while¡­ let¡¯s go meet Aoshan first.¡±

    Upon leaving the airport, a car came to pick them up.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong led his team to a villa in the outskirts of Dong¡¯an City.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    From a distance, he saw a large group of people gathered inside the villa.

    All familiar faces, Huang Xiaolong saw Ying Aotian, Ying Qingfeng, Ying Xiao¡­ and Ying Aoshan, who stood out from the crowd with her unique beauty!

    At this time, Ying Aoshan also saw the motorcade driving into the villa; a passionate longing filled her eyes as she ran towards the motorcade, calling out. ¡°Little Long! Little Long!¡±

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Departure! (Long Chapter)

    Chapter 796: Chapter 796: Departure! (Long Chapter)

    Seeing Ying Aoshan, a flood of warmth surged through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart. He immediately stopped the car and rushed out.

    Ying Aoshan had already cast dignity aside, racing towards Huang Xiaolong and tightly embracing him as if she feared he might disappear from her sight.

    Huang Xiaolong, caressing Ying Aoshan¡¯s hair, said, ¡°Aoshan, my wife, your progress is great during these months of seclusion.¡±

    Yes, he saw from their meeting that Ying Aoshan¡¯s body had condensed a shocking 33 strands of True Qi, an impressive advancement. Moreover, traces of ancient Sword Qi intertwined within her aura.

    It¡¯s true, Huang Xiaolong had completed two incomplete swordsmanship techniques of the Ying Family. This carried profound implications. The ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia each held their unique inheritances, yet these were often incomplete. The Xuanyuan Family, with its slightly more complete inheritance, solidified their position at the top giving rise to prodigies like the domineering Xuanyuan Ba.

    Now, with two of the ancient swordsmanship techniques of the Ying Family completed, given time, they could potentially ascend to first place.

    Upon looking over, Ying Xiao, Ying Aotian, including Ying Qingfeng, had all changed drastically since he had last seen them!

    Purely in terms of cultivation, Ying Aotian had already condensed 118 strands of True Qi!

    And for Ying Qingfeng, a grandson of the Ying Family, he had condensed a formidable 125 strands of True Qi, practically reaching the same level as Tang Jian!

    The rest had all shown progress as well.

    ¡°Huh? Did my father-in-law also let that fool Ying Qingfeng practice those two complete sword techniques?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smile.

    ¡°Ah, Little Long, it was my grandfather. He said that the overall situation was the most important and allowed Uncle Ying Chong and his branch to jointly cultivate the two sword techniques you completed¡­However, my brother didn¡¯t pass on the ¡®Six Pulse Divine Sword¡¯ to Ying Qingfeng. That¡¯s my brother¡¯s trump card, hee hee, he plans to surprise everyone at the Dragon Rising Martial Arts Competition.¡± Ying Aoshan sighed somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°Oh, by the way, Little Long, my father has begun serving as the Family Head of the Ying Family.¡±

    ¡°Son-in-law~~ Hahahaha~~ Sweet son-in-law! You¡¯re here!¡± Ying Xiao strode forward. Ying Aotian followed behind him with a smile.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I have missed you tremendously.¡± Ying Aotian¡¯s gratitude towards Huang Xiaolong was no less than Ji Zhengyu¡¯s. Huang Xiaolong literally saved his life. Without Huang Xiaolong, Ying Aotian would have become a total cripple by now.

    Over there, Ying Chong and Ying Qingfeng were glaring at Huang Xiaolong with resentment.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ying Qingfeng snorted coldly. Malice appeared in his eyes, but also a hint of apprehension. ¡°So this brat is here too. He publicly humiliated me at the family meeting last time. But times have changed, and I have made tremendous strides in all aspects. I quite want to have another bout with him!¡±

    ¡°Qingfeng, don¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s play along for now. Everything should consider the overall situation. You will indeed spring the greatest surprise at this Dragon Rising Martial Arts Competition. So, Qingfeng, what is your goal?¡± Ying Chong was full of anticipation and excitement.

    ¡°Father, this time, I will either not participate at all, or go for the top! Xuanyuan Ba? Hahaha~~ His undefeated legend will be shattered by me!¡± Ying Qingfeng said confidently. ¡°After the completion of my family¡¯s ancestral ¡®Flower Fall Heartbroken Sword¡¯ and ¡®Chasing Sun Falling Shadows Sword¡¯, How could a Xuanyuan Ba possibly be my opponent? If I manage to defeat Xuanyuan Ba, I will reach a pinnacle of great success. By then, I will help you retake the position of Family Head of the Ying Family!¡±

    ¡°Good boy!¡± Ying Chong, excited, patted Ying Qingfeng on the shoulder.

    At this moment, the elderlies of the Ying Family and the rest of the clan members proactively went forth to greet Huang Xiaolong, showing the high regard they held for him in their minds.

    As for Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Sun Wei, and Jin Mengqi, the other four wives Huang Xiaolong brought, Ying Xiao and Ying Aoshan harbored no resentment and instead warmly welcomed them. In such an ancient martial arts family, it was perfectly normal for a man to have multiple wives and concubines provided he was powerful enough.

    There had always been some familial ties between the Ying Family and the Jin Family, so some senior members of the Ying Family struck up conversations with Old Master Jin.

    The atmosphere was harmonious.

    ¡°Father-in-law, these are the people I brought along. I plan to have them go to the scene of the Dragon Rising Martial Arts Competition, and broaden their horizons.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Hahaha, good son-in-law, there¡¯s no problem with that.¡± Ying Xiao readily agreed.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I say, this group of people are clearly a rabble. Having them participate in the Dragon Rising Martial Arts Competition would make a fool of themselves.¡± Ying Qingfeng walked over, commenting sarcastically.

    ¡°I say, it doesn¡¯t seem to be your place to speak, does it?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get cocky just because you have made a bit of progress by shamelessly learning those two sword techniques. Do you believe me if I say I can make you an amputee right now?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Huang Xiaolong. His hand moved slightly as if he was about to strike, but he forced himself to restrain. ¡°I am speaking about this matter, not at you personally. Look at the people you brought. Most of them have only a few strands of True Qi, a dozen or twenty at most. That is passable. But there are even those who are half step Grandmasters¡­ As for the Dragon Rising Martial Arts Competition, it¡¯s the grand gathering of our top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia, not just any Tom, Dick, and Harry can attend!¡±

    After a pause, Ying Qingfeng squinted his eyes. ¡°How about this, I will use my aura and pressure to test their depth. If they can withstand my aura, then I will not interfere and let them participate in the Dragon Rising Martial Arts Competition. If they can¡¯t even withstand my aura, sorry, they can only stay in Dong¡¯an City.¡±

    ¡°Sure, since you¡¯ve said this much, go ahead and try.¡± Ma Chuxia scoffed. ¡°You actually think you¡¯re some top-notch expert, capable of suppressing us with your aura?¡±

    Xia Ying also retaliated sarcastically. ¡°Do you think you are the martial arts Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba? Even if Xuanyuan Ba were here, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him!¡±

    After taking the Ghost Pill and reconditioning their bodies and willpower, any of the people Huang Xiaolong brought over would not fear Ying Qingfeng.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of mockery. Suddenly, he let out a loud shout, and his aura fanned out over the surroundings like a tempest. ¡°All kneel down!!!¡±

    Boom~~~~!!!

    An invisible but tangible pressure of aura exploded from Ying Qingfeng¡¯s body. It was like a tornado, covering all the people Huang Xiaolong had brought.

    How formidable was the present Ying Qingfeng, who had practiced two complete ancient sword tactics? His pressure was truly like waves that could overturn mountains and seas! A person of average strength would have their spirit shattered with just a slight touch of this pressure!

    Unexpectedly, when the aura swept over them, Ma Chuxia and the others remained completely unaffected, their expressions unwavering.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Ying Qingfeng, achieving nothing, was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°Impossible, they are so weak, how can they withstand my aura¡¯s oppression?¡±

    The next instant!

    All the slaves brought by Huang Xiaolong activated the Killing Intent Method, their killing intent merging into a single force. The killing intent in the sky was as billowing as beacon smoke from signal towers!

    ¡°Kneel down!!!¡±

    A dozen or so slaves yelled out together!

    Over time, these slaves had ingested Demon Pill which bolstered their physical strength and honed their mental fortitude, making them remarkably sharp. Now, when they employed the Killing God Technique, they emanated an aura more ferocious than ever before, significantly stronger than before.

    In a split second, torrential and extremely fierce murderous intent swept towards Ying Qingfeng, causing chills down people¡¯s spines.

    In the void, a bloody hand formed, the Hand of the Killing God, capable of striking the enemies!

    In an instant, under the onslaught of the murderous intent from just a few dozen slaves, Ying Qingfeng¡¯s complexion grew pale as paper, his knees weakened, and he found himself kneeling down before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, since you knelt and apologized, I¡¯ll let it slide. You can stand up now.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually remarked.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Ying Qingfeng¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment and anger. He scrambled to his feet and made a quick exit.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± Ying Aotian burst into laughter. ¡°Brother-in-law, where did you manage to find these Grandmasters with such a potent and terrifying aura? They might not seem formidable individually, but together, they function as a single entity, truly formidable indeed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they are merely my slaves.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    At his words, the members of the Ying Family gasped in admiration.

    ¡°Well, son-in-law, let¡¯s walk and talk.¡± The noble patriarch of the Ying Family, wearing a kind smile, addressed Huang Xiaolong.

    The group began to stroll around the courtyard.

    ¡°Son-in-law, everyone in the Ying Family has greatly benefited from their closed-door cultivation in these past few months. You have given us hope for a brighter future! Qingfeng and Aotian posess the potential to shine in the Ascending Dragon List Martial Arts Conference, so I¡¯m urging them to aim for the top five. As for you, son-in-law¡­¡± the patriarch looks satisfied, patting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It seems that your main competition will be Xuanyuan Ba. It¡¯s bound to be a fierce showdown.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. It won¡¯t exactly be a fierce showdown.¡± Huang Xiaolong asserted seriously. ¡°It will be a one-sided decimation.¡±

    Those words immediately set off a round of hearty laughter.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t laughing at Huang Xiaolong.

    Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s display at the family meeting, it wasn¡¯t entirely improbable for him to defeat Xuanyuan Ba.

    However, whether or not it would be a one-sided decimation was indeed questionable.

    ¡°Son-in-law, I told you before that the reward for this Ascending Dragon List Martial Arts Conference involves a sacred realm, a mysterious realm indeed.¡± The patriarch chuckled, ¡°The venue for this year¡¯s competition is actually located near that realm!¡±

    ¡°Where exactly is it? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ the location of the sacred realm is actually¡­¡± The patriarch spoke with a serious demeanor, ¡°In the Kunlun Mountain Range!¡±

    ¡°Kunlun Mountain Range?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, the grand Kunlun, a vast interlacing system of flowing gorges and ravines, resembling sweeping mighty dragons. Humans standing amidst the towering peaks of Kunlun feel as insignificant as ants.¡± The patriarch mused, ¡°It is said that the many peaks of Kunlun are the origin of the world¡¯s dragon veins. Those mountains have existed since the ancient times, hiding countless secrets. According to some tales, a gateway to Hell exists within the Kunlun Mountain Range and is forbidden to all; those who dare venture near are said to meet certain death. There are also tales of a gate leading to a demon¡¯s kingdom hidden in the undulating mountains.¡±

    ¡°To sum it up, the Kunlun Mountain Range possesses an abundance of secrets yet to be discovered by mankind.¡± The patriarch chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, the Kunlun Mountain Range¡­ I¡¯ve never gone there,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded, looking intrigued.

    ¡°Dear son-in-law, I¡¯ve heard of people who¡¯ve stumbled upon treasures near the Kunlun Mountain Range. Even if someone doesn¡¯t have the slightest knowledge about antiquities, they can become overnight millionaires just by finding random items and bringing them back. The local residents wield chests full of bronze ware, jade ware, and horn-made items, all unearthed from the Kunlun Mountains; their wealth seems endless. The Kunlun Mountain Range is certainly very mysterious.¡± Ying Xiao spoke with a grin.

    ¡°Actually, the realm was discovered by the Xuanyuan family, precisely by Xuanyuan Ba.¡± The patriarch spoke, clearly impressed. ¡°According to our sources, there¡¯s a snow peak in the Kunlun Mountains that¡¯s 7000 meters above sea level. Near the top of the peak, on the more inaccessible side of the mountain, there¡¯s a cave. The cave serves as the entrance to the realm! And this realm appears to be related to the ancient martial legacy of Huaxia!¡±

    ¡°Discovered by Xuanyuan Ba?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled.

    ¡°Yes, he often ventures to the Kunlun Mountain Range for training, practicing martial arts at altitudes of thousands of meters.¡± Ying Xiao affirmed. ¡°He truly is extraordinary. The altitude makes it difficult even for us martial artists to stay for extended periods. However, Xuanyuan Ba prefers to practice his ancient martial arts on high-altitude peaks, doing what others seemingly cannot.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve investigated and found that the snow peak indeed exists. Over the past 30 years, nearly 80 teams backed by the Global Mountaineering Association have been completely annihilated in their quest to conquer the peak. Over a thousand lives have been claimed by that snow peak; it¡¯s definitely not conquerable by ordinary humans. However, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for us ancient martial Grandmasters,¡± the patriarch added with a smile. ¡°As long as we exercise caution, there shouldn¡¯t be any mishaps.¡±

    ¡°If the realm was discovered by Xuanyuan Ba, why didn¡¯t he monopolize it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked curiously.

    ¡°Ah, son-in-law, we, the top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia, have agreed to share any discovered realms. Monopolizing is strictly forbidden. Moreover, the Xuanyuan family might not be capable of monopolizing the realm even if they wanted to,¡± Ying Xiao explained with a smile.

    While Huang Xiaolong was sensing that something was odd, he decided not to dig deeper. He would naturally figure it out once he got there.

    Even if the Xuanyuan Family or Xuanyuan Ba were to plot against him, Huang Xiaolong was not afraid. All schemes and deceptions dissolve like ice before raw and absolute power!

    ¡°Son-in-law, our plan is to rest for one night and head to the Kunlun Mountain Range tomorrow! To participate in the Ascending Dragon List Martial Arts Conference! To explore that mysterious realm!¡± The patriarch proclaimed with a smile.

    Night.

    Huang Xiaolong and his wife, Aoshan, who had been apart for a long time, spent a passionate night together.

    As the old saying goes, ¡®absence makes the heart grow fonder.¡¯ Aoshan clung to Huang Xiaolong, asking for more. His pleasurable moans echoed throughout the courtyard, turning many faces red.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next day, Aoshan exited the room with her face flushed like a young married woman, walking beside Huang Xiaolong. She was greeted by the curious looks of Ma Chuxia, Ying Aotian, Ying Xiao, and other family members.

    That very day, the entire Ying family was prepared. Equipment and supplies required for entering the Kunlun Mountain Range had all been packed and ready.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a command from Ying Xiao, everyone got going.

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Chapter 797: Arrived!

    Chapter 797: Chapter 797: Arrived!

    The large team, laden with supplies, began their official march towards Mount Kunlun!

    The Ying Family had chartered several passenger planes. After the planes landed, hundreds of prepared off-road vehicles were ready.

    The landscape along the way became more and more desolate. The modernity of the city was long gone, replaced by an original, primitive appearance sequestered from the world.

    As Huang Xiaolong saw the barren wasteland stretching flat across the horizon and the desolation devoid of any vegetation, the sandy sky whirling, and the altitude constantly rising from the car window, his enthusiasm deepened. Turning to Ma Chuxia and Ying Aoshan who were in the car, he smiled and asked, ¡°Have you been here before?¡±

    His wives all shook their heads.

    ¡°By the way, Little Long, I always feel that this Long Ascend Martial Arts Conference, held jointly by the Ten Ancient Martial Families of Huaxia, is rather special¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s because the event takes place in the Kunlun Mountains¡­,¡± Ma Chuxia frowned slightly. ¡°In any case, we need to be extra careful.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just laughed it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, grandfather and some elders in the family have been to the vicinity of that secret realm for geographical survey. After entering the mouth of Mount Kunlun, it takes just a few days to reach the venue of the Long Ascend Martial Arts Conference,¡± Ying Aoshan grinned.

    Turns out, the Ying family had already scouted the place in advance to avoid blindly entering the endless mountain range of Mount Kunlun.

    Finally! The large group arrived near the mouth of Mount Kunlun!

    After getting off the vehicles and looking up at the range of Mount Kunlun, everyone felt deeply how minuscule they really were.

    The towering peaks and ravines of Mount Kunlun resembled numerous horses draped in silver-gray armor that surged forward with the wind and clouds.

    The entrance to Mount Kunlun had towering topography, cold and damp climate, thin air, unique ecological environment, and spectacular natural scenery.

    Mountains were continuous, snow-capped peaks were abrupt, and the grasslands were vast.

    The large permafrost layer at the mouth of Mount Kunlun, while wouldn¡¯t melt throughout the year, had green pastures growing on the surface. During the midsummer season, a variety of vibrant wildflowers bloomed on the grassland, making for a beautiful sight.

    ¡°Ahh~~ Good son-in-law, this is one of the most mysterious places in the world¡­ Cut off from the world, it combines various mysterious elements. Hahaha~~~ So many secrets are waiting to be unraveled by explorers and archaeologists. However, this time, our martial world is about to explore a great secret territory!¡± Ying Xiao walked up to Huang Xiaolong, looking quite emotional.

    At this point, the people of the Ying family were all aglow, all seeming raring to go.

    Although for ordinary people, this kind of severe cold might be unbearable, and just the altitude sickness alone could knock down most of the tourists and explorers, everyone present was a martial arts grandmaster. Even those who had not reached the grandmaster realm like Jin Mengqi and Sun Wei had an incredibly strong Qi for body protection.

    Therefore, no one had altitude sickness, nor fear of the cold, but were rather full of enthusiasm.

    The campsite was a picturesque location with many lakes, large and small, scattered all over the area. Thousands of them. Ying Xiao directed the clan members to set up tents here.

    Everyone planned to rest here for a night and enter the mouth of Mount Kunlun early tomorrow morning.

    Everyone then began doing their own things.

    Many people took out dried food and alcohol to eat, while others set up a stove to cook noodles and rice.

    But in such a high altitude, even water couldn¡¯t boil, let alone cooking. This made many of the Ying family members laugh and curse.

    But these difficulties couldn¡¯t stop Huang Xiaolong. He took out a few charms, turned them into a daoist fire, and easily boiled the water with it.

    His wives clapped and cheered, happily cooking noodles with the boiling water.

    On the other side, Ying Qingfeng and his son Ying Chong, eating half-cooked noodles, watched Huang Xiaolong with cold eyes.

    ¡°This kid really knows his stuff¡­¡± Ying Chong marveled. ¡°Using talismans to boil water¡­he can even manage that on the plateau¡­¡±

    Seeing many members of the Ying Family asking Huang Xiaolong for talismans, Ying Chong blurted out. ¡°Qingfeng, let¡¯s go and ask for a few ourselves.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Ying Qingfeng angrily put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    The night passed uneventfully.

    Early the next day, the large troop started to move into the mouth of Kunlun Mountain.

    The valley was precarious with accumulated ice and snow, and jagged rocks. It was difficult for even horses to traverse, let alone carts, so everyone proceeded on foot.

    The sunlight on the plateau was slightly dizzying, the sky was so blue it seemed like it could drip water.

    The Kunlun Mountain range extended into the sky, with ranges of crystal-clear snow peaks like rows of gigantic jade pillars reaching into the clouds, poking out a little, and providing an awe-inspiring sight.

    When walking under the glacier, Ying Xiao warned in a low voice. ¡°Speak quietly, or we might cause an avalanche and end up buried alive here!¡±

    Everyone was apprehensive.

    Indeed, even if all of them were ancient martial grandmasters with formidable abilities, upon truly entering the formidable Kunlun Mountain range, one couldn¡¯t help but feel fear in the face of the grandeur of nature.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why this year¡¯s Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition is being held in such a place. I bet there are many places in the Kunlun Mountain range that would leave even ghosts feeling troubled!¡± Some of the Ying Family members couldn¡¯t help but complain.

    The members of the Ying Family had previously scouted the route to the place where the martial arts competition was to be held, hence their journey was without much danger.

    The place where they set up camp at night was a veritable paradise.

    There, the terrain was flat with geothermal steam puffing out between rocks, forming colorful flowers of splashing hot water under the moonlight ¨C an absolutely beautiful sight.

    It was a natural hot spring!

    The surrounding area was as warm as spring.

    There was a cheer from the crowd. Some people set up tents while others placed pieces of dried meat on the rocks. The meat was quickly turned into delicious boiled meat by the piping hot spring water.

    Huang Xiaolong found a secluded spot nearby with his wives and spent some time soaking in the hot spring, completely sweeping away their fatigue from the past few days.

    And so, after several days, a unique snow peak finally appeared in everyone¡¯s sight!

    The snow peak stood alone amidst the mountains as if it had fallen from the ninth heaven. The top half of the peak, almost a thousand meters high, was practically vertical with no possibility of climbing.

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The old patriarch of the Ying Family stared at the snow peak, pointing. ¡°We¡¯re here! That snow peak, see it? Behind the peak is a cave! That¡¯s the entrance to the secret realm!¡±

    ¡°The area around the peak is too harsh to cross, I wonder how we¡¯re supposed to climb and enter the cave behind the peak.¡± Ying Aotian remarked. ¡°Even ancient martial grandmasters like us might not be able to do it! Let alone ordinary people. No wonder no one has ever conquered this snow peak for thousands of years.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The Xuanyuan Family have arranged everything in advance.¡± The old patriarch of the Ying Family laughed. ¡°This year¡¯s Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition is taking place under the snow peak. Let¡¯s get going, we might be the first family to arrive at the competition site! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Let¡¯s go!¡± Ying Xiao also wore a face of boldness.

    ¡°Oh~~ So we¡¯re finally here¡­ Can¡¯t wait to see Xuanyuan Ba again. And the Bian Family, Yu Family, Tang Family¡­ all the families I¡¯ve slapped in the face¡­¡± A flash of excitement passed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait! Hahaha!!¡±

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Chapter 798: The whole world is an enemy

    Chapter 798: Chapter 798: The whole world is an enemy

    As they were nearing their destination, everyone hastened their pace with renewed energy.

    A few hours later, the snow peak resembling one in the ninth heavens in fairy tales began to loom closer and closer!

    Finally, after rounding a hill, they caught sight of the scene below the snow peak!

    The area, due to its unusual warm climate, had formed a rare green vegetation zone that resembled a vast grassland.

    But in the middle of the grassland, remarkably stood¨Can ancient city!!!!!!

    This ancient city was massive and breathtakingly well-preserved. Huang Xiaolong estimated that if houses were built within the city, it could easily accommodate hundreds of thousands of people.

    The ancient city had four gates: east, west, south, and north.

    Some ruins, palaces, squares, and ancient wells were scattered around the city. Their designs were extraordinarily old-fashioned, making it hard to identify which dynasty they hailed from.

    The sense of antiquity was so overwhelming that it evoked indescribable feelings, as if one was transcending through time and space.

    Plus, the ancient city radiated an incomparable and supreme nobility!

    A gigantic lake sat outside the city. Its water was so crystal clear and shimmered so wavy that the green grasses, wildflowers, and trees surrounding it painted the scene like an immortal realm!

    The modern society feels totally out of place here.

    ¡°Uh¡­ it feels like traveling through time,¡± Sun Wei mumbled into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    Ying Aoshan suddenly smiled, ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s no one else in the ancient city just yet. It seems that our Ying Family is the first family to arrive here.¡±

    ¡°The ancient city will be the venue for the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament.¡± The old patriarch of the Ying Family smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the city and find a place to set up camp while waiting for the arrival of the other ancient martial arts families. Remember, after entering the city, do not make noise to avoid disrespecting anything ~~¡±

    While speaking, the old patriarch of the Ying Family lifted his eyes and gazed at the towering snow peak in the distance, a trace of reverence surfaced in his eyes!

    As they moved closer, only then did Huang Xiaolong see that atop the snow peak was a glacier, cascading down like an inverted heavenly river.

    The ice blocks melted into the snow water, flowing into the lake below in a grand waterfall, while the sparkling ice sheets floated above the surface, dazzling to the eyes.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong fixed his gaze toward the top of the snow peak.

    One must realize that it is impossible for ordinary people to see the peak of this thousand meter high mountain. Even the ancient martial art great grandmasters with exceptional eyesight would find it difficult to distinguish anything.

    But could Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vision be compared to a human¡¯s?

    Huang Xiaolong could see clearly that there were some palatial buildings at the summit!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. He silently wondered, ¡®Why are there palaces on the top of this several thousand meters high snow peak? Who built them? This is indeed strange.¡¯

    Ma Chuxia casually asked beside him, ¡°Little Long, what caught your attention?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are some buildings at the top of the snow peak,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded earnestly.

    ¡°Where?¡± Xia Ying squinted for a long while, but she failed to see anything.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s enter the ancient city,¡± said Ying Aoshan as she held onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm.

    The large squad entered through the southern gate of the ancient city.

    The ancient city was desolate, and they wandered around and observed the surroundings like a group of archaeologists.

    Just then!

    Footsteps echoed from outside the southern gate!

    Everyone turned in the direction of the sound. A vast group of people was seen approaching majestically!

    The group comprised of both old and young. They were spirited, with formidable auras radiating from them, as an invisible imposing air accompanied the clear fluctuations of True Qi around their bodies.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his sharp senses, already smelled an aroma of herbs from the group.

    ¡®Did the Bian Family arrive too?¡¯ thought Huang Xiaolong.

    His gaze wandering amongst the crowd, indeed found someone familiar!

    Bian Muyan!

    Bian Muyan ¡ª the young master of the Bian Family whom he had met at the Ying Family gathering!

    Today, Bian Muyan had already condensed 109 streams of True Qi, and the smell of herbs on him was extremely thick, which suggested that he had taken some kind of powerful tonic pill to forcefully raise his cultivation realm.

    ¡°Oh~~ Hahaha~~ Brother Bian, you guys have arrived too?¡± The old patriarch of the Ying Family along with Ying Xiao and others went to greet them.

    At this point, Bian Muyan¡¯s gaze fixated on Huang Xiaolong, thrusting an overwhelming hostility and chilly killing intent toward him.

    Bian Muyan whispered something in the ear of a jovial-looking old man from the Bian Family. The old man then cast his gaze upon Huang Xiaolong, his facial features twisted with his violent aura, ¡°Hahahaha!! Brother Ying, you found a good son-in-law! Nephew Ying Xiao, your sister Aoshan¡¯s spouse, is indeed ruthless!¡±

    The old man from the Bian family let out a horrifically insane laughter. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, right? My Bian family had dozens of family members go to collect herbs at the Dragon Ridge and Dragon Pond, but all of them were annihilated, wiped out¡­ it¡¯s your doing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    In an instant, the eyes of all Bian family members were filled with hatred as they glared at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Your involvement in the death of your brother Bian Mudong cannot be denied, could it? I didn¡¯t expect you to have the audacity to show up here today!¡± Bian Muyan¡¯s countenance was full of ferocity as he gnashed his teeth at Huang Xiaolong.¡±Your martial arts is indeed good. However, you kill the innocent, and he who commits many injustices is doomed. Today is the day you die!¡±

    ¡°Ah, my son-in-law¡¯s character has always been quite commendable. He typically doesn¡¯t engage unless provoked,¡± the old lord of the Ying family¡¯s smile suddenly vanished from his face, speaking indifferently as he fiercely defended Huang Xiaolong.

    Ying Chong and his son, Ying Qingfeng, however, burst into a malicious laughter.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Bian Mudong you say? Oh, I remember him alright. Indeed, he¡¯s dead. But I can assure you, he died peacefully, without any suffering.¡±

    Died peacefully?

    This sentence drove the people from the Bian family into a rage!

    At this moment, a group of Great Martial Arts Grandmasters with palpable energy entered from the south gate.

    A stern-looking middle-aged man, eyes filled with the intense desire for vengeance, glared directly at Huang Xiaolong, seemingly wishing he could swallow Huang Xiaolong whole. ¡°So you¡¯re Huang Xiaolong! You crippled my son! I¡¯m settling the score with you today!¡±

    This man scolding Huang Xiaolong is Yu Li, the Family Head of the Yu Family.

    Yu Feng, whose ¡®jewels¡¯ were kicked to pieces by Huang Xiaolong, was also present. His face was pale as he stared unblinkingly at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes were as if they were soaking in blood. Anger and hatred made him shake all over.

    Also present were Yu Zhe and other Grandmasters from the previous Binhai conference, who were seeking revenge for Yu Feng. They have been branded with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s seal in their bodies. Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s threat, they would face immediate death the moment Huang Xiaolong willed it, and thus completely submitted to him!

    At this moment, Yu Zhe met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, his face filled with awkwardness and he shot a helpless look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah, Brother Yu Feng, you look a lot better since we last met,¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a light-hearted smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even without those, you can still live a fulfilling life. I see that Brother Yu Feng has recovered well. He¡¯s our role model with his ¡®indomitable will despite physical setbacks¡¯. Respect, respect!¡±

    Indomitable will despite physical setbacks?

    Pfft~~~~!!!!!!

    Yu Feng just about spat out a mouthful of old blood!

    F**k your ¡®indomitable will despite physical setbacks¡¯, I¡¯m a freaking eunuch now!

    ¡°This brat not only offended the Bian family, but also incurred the wrath of the Yu family¡­¡± A wild joy flashed across Ying Chong¡¯s face. ¡°The more people he offends, the better for us! In time, the family will be unable to bear the pressure and will have to hand him over!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯ve been waiting for today for a long time¡­ rest assured, I will give you a good lesson at the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts competition!¡± A proud masculine voice rang out.

    The Tang Family had arrived as well!

    The person speaking was Tang Jian. Standing with his hands behind his back, emitting an aura that rattled spirits, he stared unblinkingly at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with jealousy and cruelty.

    The other members of the Tang Family also displayed enmity in their eyes as they looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah, Brother Tang Jian, don¡¯t talk too big. Teach me a lesson? If you¡¯re not careful, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll meet an untimely end,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with serious tone.

    The people from the Ying Family were all taken aback.

    No one expected that Huang Xiaolong was such a troublemaker!

    The Bian Family, the Tang Family, the Yu Family¡­ they all seemed to have a grudge against Huang Xiaolong!

    What on earth did he do to have incurred the displeasure of so many ancient martial arts families!

    However, seeing Huang Xiaolong joking and laughing with ease in the face of the situation, everyone was filled with admiration for his composure.

    At this moment, an imposing force was heading their way!

    A large group of people were approaching.

    ¡°Xuanyuan¡­ the Xuanyuan Family has arrived!¡± Ying Xiao whispered.

    The most esteemed of Huaxia¡¯s ten great ancient martial arts families, the Xuanyuan Family, had come with their kin in droves!

    In an instant, the faces of many from the Ying, Yu, Tang, and Bian Families were clearly filled with apprehension.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, was unfazed, cheerfully looking at them.

    Indeed, the Xuanyuan Family had the greatest aura, the most members, the most experts, and the grandest presence!

    The many members of the Xuanyuan Family were casually chatting, critiquing and discussing tactics. Even from far away, an intimidating aura could be felt from them. There were a few whose cultivation was particularly profound, a single glance from them underlined their formidable power, making one feel insecure and unsettled.

    The Xuanyuan Family! They appeared like a group of kings, strutting in proudly¨C arrogant, domineering, and insightful. They emanate the aura of standing at the pinnacle, looking down on all living beings. The air automatically cleared their way as they passed.

    Just then, a remarkably handsome man emerged from amongst the Xuanyuan Family crowd. A sneer appeared on his face as he bellowed at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang! Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Xuanyuan Sa?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckles, ¡°You emotional loser, why are you shouting at me?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t restrain himself at all! He confronted anyone he met! He even dared to challenge someone from the Xuanyuan Family to their face!

    This left the Ying family with feelings of both shock and anxiety.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Huang Xiaolong, do you remember the vow I, Xuanyuan Sa, made?¡± Xuanyuan Sa coldly stared at Huang Xiaolong from across the courtyard, articulating his words clearly. ¡°By the heavens above and the earth below, Huang Xiaolong tarnished my pride and insulted me. I, Xuanyuan Sa, will never accept this! I will fight Huang Xiaolong to the death in the Ascending Dragon Rank Martial Arts Tournament! If I don¡¯t defeat him, I, Xuanyuan Sa, will kill myself immediately and dissipate as smoke! If I break this vow, may heaven and earth destroy me! Huang Xiaolong, today is the day you die!¡±

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve made an enemy of the entire world¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong feigns an innocent face, then suddenly chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Now that everyone¡¯s here, I might as well wipe you all out in one fell swoop!¡±

    The moment these arrogant words left Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, the entire place fell silent!

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: Chapter 799: The Ji Familys People and Horses Arrive!!!!

    Chapter 799: Chapter 799: The Ji Family¡¯s People and Horses Arrive!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong was essentially making himself the target of everyone¡¯s anger with his words!

    It was one thing for him to challenge the Tang, Bian, and Yu Families, but he even dared to provoke the mighty Xuanyuan Family!

    The Xuanyuan Family was a giant elephant in the room, so large that even if the nine other ancient martial arts families combined forces, they would only just be able to match up to them!

    Moreover, Xuanyuan Ba was an invincible figure whose opponents, no matter how talented they were in their own generation, would only serve as stepping stones to his success!

    At this moment, except for the members of the Ying Family and the people brought by Huang Xiaolong, everyone else present was seething with rage. Their True Qi was swirling and thrashing about, sweeping clean the air in all directions.

    ¡°Kill this guy!¡± A young man from the Xuanyuan Family roared.

    A member of another ancient family also shouted sternly, ¡°Killing him would be too merciful! We should cripple his cultivation, break his limbs and then deal with him! Insulting our clan deserves more than ten thousand deaths!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s eyes were cold, and he gritted his teeth, ¡°Our Xuanyuan Family dominates the martial arts realm in Huaxia, striking fear into all. Huang Xiaolong, you are nothing but a mere bug. How dare you talk big! Here, kneel down and talk.¡±

    ¡°Beast!¡± The elders of the several ancient martial arts families, their elderly yet vigorous eyes, were spewing flames of hatred.

    Now, the people of the Ying Family, especially Ying Xiao, who saw Huang Xiaolong as his own son, naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idly by while Huang Xiaolong was being besieged. He coughed a few times and hurriedly spoke, ¡°Everyone¡­my¡­my son-in-law¡­is indeed a bit headstrong¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Ying Xiao shivered a little. It seemed like Huang Xiaolong could be hacked to pieces by the angry crowd at any moment!

    However, Huang Xiaolong himself seemed completely nonchalant, as if he didn¡¯t take these ancient martial arts families seriously at all. His eyes were filled with mockery.

    Such an attitude was truly arrogant to the extreme, he didn¡¯t care even if he was up against the whole world alone.

    Ying Qingfeng on the side was trying hard not to laugh, it was a tough task, ¡°He¡¯s dead! This guy is definitely going to die! He has roused the public¡¯s anger. Before the Rising Dragon Ranking Martial Arts Tournament even begins, he¡¯s going to be a goner.¡±

    At this moment.

    ¡°Enough!¡± A middle-aged man with supreme authority, his voice booming like a thunderbolt, drowned out all the other voices.

    This voice was filled with the pressure of a monarch, causing everyone to gasp for breath.

    The man who spoke stood at the very front of the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s camp, his eyes as bright as the sun, emanating a staggering 186 threads of True Qi from within his body. Every move he made emanated a regal aura.

    His body was like a black hole, forcibly sucking in the surrounding air.

    Huang Xiaolong had recognized this man as the strongest among those present, without a doubt!

    Ying Aoshan, summoning up her courage, whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°This is Xuanyuan Zhou, Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s biological father, the current head of the Xuanyuan Family, and the pillar of the ancient martial arts realm in Huaxia. He has unparalleled authority.¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    ¡°There should be no disturbances within this ancient city,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s voice was cold and detached. ¡°If there are any old grudges, settle them in the Martial Arts Tournament. Do not waste your time blustering here. Remember, no matter who you are, no matter how deep your grudge, no one is allowed to fight privately before the Martial Arts Tournament. If so, my Xuanyuan family will certainly punish them harshly!¡±

    Pausing, Xuanyuan Zhou then turned to Xuanyuan Sa and spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Sa¡¯er, restrain yourself a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Xuanyuan Sa nodded obediently.

    Naturally, no one else dared to continue talking. People from the Bian and Yu Families, as well as Tang Jian, all glanced at Huang Xiaolong deeply before shifting their gazes away.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re lucky. However, your luck won¡¯t last long!¡± Tang Jian laughed sarcastically at Huang Xiaolong. He looked at Huang Xiaolong as if he was looking at a dead man.

    Xuanyuan Zhou continued to give orders, ¡°Everyone, the other families will be arriving soon. We should sit here and wait for them.¡±

    After he had spoken, everyone present began to rest and wait in their original spots.

    ¡°Tsk~~ Boring.¡± Huang Xiaolong randomly chose a stone stool nearby and took a seat, followed by his wives and Old Master Jin and the others.

    ¡°It seems like Xuanyuan Ba hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong surveyed the people from the Xuanyuan family. If Xuanyuan Ba was among them, he would definitely be able to recognize him after all. Among the younger generation of the Xuanyuan Family, the most formidable were Xuanyuan Sa and a one-eyed dragon wearing an eyepatch.

    Not long after, more people from the ancient martial arts families started to arrive.

    Upon looking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze fell on Yan Pianpian!

    The Yan Family had arrived!

    ¡°Hehe~~ My personal maidservant has arrived.¡± A playful smile formed at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth.

    Xia Ying and Jin Mengqi were taken aback. When they were in Jiangnan City during the ancient martial arts boxing competition, they had personally witnessed Huang Xiaolong teasing Yan Pianpian!

    ¡°Little Long¡­you¡­ don¡¯t mess around¡­ Yan Pianpian is the fiancee of Xuanyuan Ba. If you¡­if you run up and tease Pianpian like you did before, I¡¯m afraid the Xuanyuan Family will lose their composure.¡± Xia Ying warned in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Pssh~~~I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense, Yan Pianpian is indeed my personal maidservant. But rest assured, the big show has yet to begin, so I¡¯ll brew some more¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes held a playful expression like that of a cat toying with a mouse.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, Yan Pianpian¡¯s face turned abruptly red, and her heart inexplicably raced.

    Huang Xiaolong and Yan Pianpian¡¯s eyes met!

    Yan Pianpian¡¯s whole body felt as if it had been electrified. Her previous encounters with Huang Xiaolong appeared before her eyes like a slideshow. She quickly lowered her head, not daring to look at Huang Xiaolong again.

    The Xuanyuan Family indeed held the Yan Family in high esteem. Xuanyuan Zhou even personally went to greet the members of the Yan Family. With a hint of indulgence in his eyes, he looked at Yan Pianpian softly and said, ¡°Pianpian, you and Ba¡¯er will get married after this Rising Dragon Ranking Martial Arts Tournament. Haha~~ I can¡¯t wait to drink the tea you serve me as your father-in-law. Ba¡¯er has already arrived, but he hasn¡¯t made an appearance yet.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yan Pianpian felt uncomfortable. This marriage was completely absurd to her. She found herself and Xuanyuan Ba to be from two different worlds. She couldn¡¯t figure out why among all the beautiful and more talented girls in the top ten ancient martial art families of Huaxia, Xuanyuan Ba had chosen her!

    She felt it was totally absurd!

    In Yan Pianpian¡¯s heart, Xuanyuan Ba was an unreachable existence, aloof and detached. Not to mention becoming his wife, she felt pressured even being friends with him.

    Previously, Yan Pianpian had indeed admired Xuanyuan Ba. However, ever since she met Huang Xiaolong, the man she admired most was no longer Xuanyuan Ba.

    Before Yan Pianpian could speak, the head of the Yan family took over the conversation, speaking obsequiously. ¡°Hahaha~~ Brother Xuanyuan, we¡¯ll do as you say! Let¡¯s arrange for the young couple to marry just after this Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition finishes! Hahaha~!¡±

    ¡°The Feng family has arrived!¡±

    Another ancient martial arts family had arrived.

    It was the Feng family where Feng Hanyan belonged.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the Feng family¡¯s people, more accurately, towards Feng Hanyan.

    Feng Hanyan was dressed in traditional Han clothing today, light makeup accentuating her exquisite eyebrows, charming beyond words and breathtakingly beautiful!

    If one had to use an idiom to describe her, it would be ¡ª extraordinary elegance! Stunningly gorgeous!

    Feng Hanyan, truly worthy of being the Huaxia¡¯s number one beauty amongst the ten ancient martial arts families!

    She fully lived up to her reputation!

    The sound of people swallowing their saliva could be heard here and there.

    However, Feng Hanyan was seeming indifferent to everyone, appearing aloof, as if she wouldn¡¯t give anyone the time of day.

    Tang Jian wanted to go forward and greet Feng Hanyan, but in the presence of the dazzling Feng Hanyan, he was too ashamed of himself, ultimately hesitating and stepping back.

    ¡°Miss Hanyan, it¡¯s been a while, you look more and more charming.¡± Xuanyuan Sa strolled forward, a trademark smile hovering on his face. It was his ultimate charm.

    Many young men at the scene were aflame with jealousy.

    Xuanyuan Sa was known as the most handsome man among the ten major ancient martial arts families. He was unbeatable in love affairs. Countless beautiful young girls had fallen for him, unable to extricate themselves from his captivating smile.

    Perhaps, with Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s charm, he may actually be able to win over Feng Hanyan¡¯s favor?

    However, Feng Hanyan barely glanced at Xuanyuan Sa. A touch of mocking scorn flitted across her eyes, she spoke indifferently ¡°Young Master Xuanyuan Sa, I see that your martial arts have improved. It seems you have been practicing diligently in preparation to amaze everyone at this grand event.¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying.¡± Xuanyuan Sa replied confidently.

    ¡°Hmm, I hope to witness Young Master Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s formidable martial arts prowess.¡± Feng Hanyan quickly concluded, then her gaze shifted to Huang Xiaolong, completely ignoring Xuanyuan Sa.

    Many people sighed ¡ª Tsk, this Feng Hanyan, truly looking down on everyone, considering all men beneath her. Even an elite man like Xuanyuan Sa, with good looks, background and martial arts prowess, fails to catch her fancy. It makes one wonder, what kind of man can capture her heart.

    When Feng Hanyan spotted Huang Xiaolong, only then did her cold gaze ripple a bit. She walked straight towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Feng Hanyan approached Huang Xiaolong and greeted him with a charming smile. ¡°Young Master Huang Xiaolong, you did indeed come to participate in the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition¡­ Last time you refused Hanyan¡¯s challenge, but this time you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Whoosh~~~~!!

    The whole venue was shocked!

    Feng Hanyan actually smiled at Huang Xiaolong!

    She seldom displayed any kindness to any other man, but was now openly smiling at Huang Xiaolong.

    This¡­this was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tang Jian glared furiously, hatefully cursing Huang Xiaolong in his mind.

    Xuanyuan Sa was gritting his hands in rage, his restraint toward Huang Xiaolong already at its limit if not the order from Xuanyuan Zhou prohibiting private fights, he would have already attacked Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was casually chatting with Feng Hanyan.

    Soon, another of the ten ancient martial arts families, the ¡°Jiang family¡± arrived.

    And so, Xuanyuan, Yan, Ying, Yu, Feng, Tang, Bian, Jiang¡­Eight of the ten ancient martial arts families have already arrived.

    The number of attendees at this point was already in the thousands. Those who were familiar with each other gathered together for a chat, and those who harbored grudges, were carefully observing each other and taunting provocatively with words or hostile glances.

    The young generation of martial arts elites, particularly the so-called sons and daughters of the noble families, were eyeing each other in contention, with a sense of rivalry visibly simmering beneath the surface!

    These young elites, each with their own pride and aura, were openly competing, with no one willing to fall behind or admit defeat, their gazes fierce and combative, sparks of tension erupting around them.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his formidable spiritual power, could sense that occasional sparks of electricity were flickering in the air. This was the result of the aura and energy clashes between the young elites.

    The Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition had not even begun yet, the undercurrents were already raging, with the elites squaring off against each other. This foreshadowed that once the competition started, it would be extraordinary, intense, and blood-boiling exciting!

    Xuanyuan Zhou looked around proudly and announced, ¡°This year¡¯s Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition will be the grandest in nearly a hundred years. Our ancient martial arts of Huaxia are flourishing greatly!¡±

    After a brief pause, Xuanyuan Zhou revealed a mysterious smile and whispered in a barely audible voice. ¡°After exploring that secret territory, our ancient martial arts of Huaxia will attain new heights¡­¡±

    ¡°The Ji family is here.¡± someone announced.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°Young Master Ji has arrived. Heh~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had a quite close relationship with Ji Zhengyu. So when he heard that the Ji family had arrived, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze toward them.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Alas!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face suddenly changed and his eyes seemed a little bloodthirsty, his heart surged with a cold and violent urge to kill!

    ¡°Young Master Huang Xiaolong, you¡­?¡± Feng Hanyan, standing beside him, felt Huang Xiaolong¡¯s profound murderous intent. Her heart gave a sudden lurch, even developing a chill down her spine!

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Chapter 800: Whats Going On?

    Chapter 800: Chapter 800: What¡¯s Going On?

    At this moment, breeze Feng Hanyan was overwhelmed by the bestial, brutal killing intent emanating from Huang Xiaolong, her mind turning blank. It was as if she was in a primordial world, facing a terrifying demon beast!

    This feeling was all too horrifying, leaving Feng Hanyan¡¯s delicate face pale and trembling in fear!

    However, thankfully, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control was extremely strong. His murderous intent disappeared in a flash, his demeanor returned to normal. However, he was now looking at the people of the Ji Family with a mocking and cruel gaze.

    Several hundred individuals from the Ji Family gathered, each one¡¯s eyes filled with a divine glow. In the world of martial arts, each one was a master, a Great Grandmaster. At the back of the Ji Family¡¯s ranks, however, followed a pitiful specter!

    This specter had clearly just died. Its entire head was almost shattered, with yin blood and brain matter sizzling and flying outwards.

    Huang Xiaolong could clearly see that it was indeed- Ji Zhengyu!

    So, Ji Zhengyu was dead!

    No wonder, a few days ago, Huang Xiaolong had experienced a brief moment of dizziness. He concluded that something must have happened to someone he knew. It turned out to be Ji Zhengyu!

    At this time, the resentment from Ji Zhengyu¡¯s specter was soaring to the heavens, its broken ghostly eyes staring directly at the people of the Ji Family!

    Obviously, he must have been killed by someone from his own family!

    Even though Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu didn¡¯t share a life-and-death bond, they could still be considered friends. And Huang Xiaolong valued his friends immensely!

    Moreover, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s death was excessively bleak. His head was blown to pieces, his body mutilated. This made Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent skyrocket!

    As the Yin Emperor, once his murderous intent is ignited, it is like a monstrous sea wave. ¡°When an Emperor is wrathful, rivers of blood will flow!¡±

    Ji Zhengyu¡¯s specter had seen Huang Xiaolong from afar and immediately floated toward him.

    ¡°Master~~ Master~~~¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s pitiful specter wailed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    Huang Xiaolong immediately communicated with Ji Zhengyu mentally. ¡°Tell me, Young Master Ji, what the hell is going on here? I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and you¡¯re dead?¡±

    ¡°Wuu wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~¡± Ji Zhengyu sobbed mournfully.

    ¡°Quit crying,¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently. ¡°Tell me what happened?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu stuttered. ¡°Master ¡­ now, we are separated by life and death ¡­ I¡­I don¡¯t have much to say. However, I came with my family here to remind you¡­ you must be careful with the people of Ji Family¡­ they¡­ they are planning to poison you, they want to¡­ to assassinate you¡­ The Ji family¡¯s ¡®Five Deadly Celestial Waters¡¯ is an extremely potent poison¡­ colorless, tasteless, and very strong¡­¡±

    It turned out that Ji Zhengyu¡¯s specter didn¡¯t report to the underworld immediately after dying. After enduring countless hardships, he managed to get here just to warn Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered, his killing intent began to spread again. He muttered, ¡°Young Master Ji, you indeed have a sense of righteousness towards me~~ Well, it¡¯s pointless asking you. Given your chatter, I better figure it out myself!¡±

    As he was speaking, Huang Xiaolong bit his finger, smeared a drop of blood on his forehead. The blood quickly blossomed into a flower that could communicate with the spirits. Everything that happened to Ji Zhengyu while he was alive, including his cause of death, played back in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind in a swift manner.

    Huang Xiaolong finally understood!

    Ji Zhengyu died for him!

    The Ji family ordered Ji Zhengyu to poison him, but Ji Zhengyu refused. Instead of bearing the blame of a family traitor, he chose suicide. Afterwards, ¡®Ji Zhengtian¡¯, a young master of the Ji family, destroyed Ji Zhengyu¡¯s skull.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked straight at Ji Zhengtian.

    Ji Zhengtian was quite impressive, his gaze filled with innate superiority and aggression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Ji, I won¡¯t let your death be in vain,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re lucky, your soul is still pretty intact even in death. I¡¯ve said before, even if it¡¯s a dead person, I can bring them back to life¡­¡±

    ¡°No ~~ Master¡­ please listen to me~~¡± Ji Zhengyu sobbed out. ¡°I paid back the grace of upbringing from my family with death. Now, I and the Ji Family¡­ have severed all ties¡­ But¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you¡­ to take revenge for me¡­ Although I still hold a grudge against my family, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to create more troubles¡­¡±

    Ji Zhengyu¡¯s attitude was clear, he didn¡¯t want Huang Xiaolong to seek murderous revenge for him.

    Even as a ghost, Ji Zhengyu still held feelings for his family.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily taken aback.

    Just at this moment, the people from the Ji family moved towards the Ying Family¡¯s camp!

    Ying Qingfeng and his son, Ying Chong, exchanged glances with smirking faces, taking delight in others¡¯ misfortune. ¡°Look, this troublemaker, has he offended the Ji family again? He¡¯s truly despised by both heaven and men, deserving to be punished by all!¡±

    However, when the people of the Ji family approached, the Family Head of the Ji family, an old man and the grandfather of Ji Zhengyu, took the initiative to greet the old man Ying. ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Brother Ying, our two families are really destined.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The old man of the Ying family looked completely confused.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Brother Ying, your son-in-law, Huang Xiaolong, has helped my grandson, Yu, on numerous occasions¡­¡± The old man Ji¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Please tell me, which one of you is Huang Xiaolong?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ That¡¯s me.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was filled with a mocking smile. ¡°Where is Ji Zhengyu?¡±

    ¡°Oh! So you are Huang Xiaolong! Indeed, you are a gifted person!¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s father looked at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes twinkling non-stop. ¡°Yu has suddenly become unwell and did not follow the family here this time. However, Yu has reminded us repeatedly to thank you in person for your mentorship.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the spirit of Ji Zhengyu was outraged. ¡°I have already cut off all ties! Yet you¡¯re still trying to deceive the Grandmaster! Despicable! Shameless!¡±

    But Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved. ¡°Oh, really¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Brother Ying, you¡¯ve found a great son-in-law!¡± Father Ji laughed and said to Ying Xiao.

    It was only then that Ying Xiao and the rest of the Ying family breathed a sigh of relief.

    Bloody hell, Huang Xiaolong had nearly offended everyone from the ten most powerful martial arts families, but thankfully, there was still the Ji family, which had established a good relationship with him!

    ¡°Indeed, Brother Ji, my son-in-law is truly remarkable. Ha ha~~¡± Ying Xiao said proudly.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you have been kind to Yu, and our Ji family has always been clear about gratitude and resentment since ancient times. How about this, tonight, we will host a banquet in the ancient city, to repay you for your kindness toward Yu.¡± A crafty look flashed in Father Ji¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come and have a few drinks!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster! You mustn¡¯t agree! Beware of a feast with treacherous motives! They will definitely poison the wine!¡± The spirit of Ji Zhengyu hurriedly warned.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly and then turned his gaze toward Ji Zhengtian.

    ¡°Oh? Any advice?¡± Ji Zhengtian chuckled sarcastically.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head and silently pronounced an incantation.

    Suddenly, several invisible golden characters spat out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth and instantly penetrated into Ji Zhengtian¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Ugh~~~¡± Ji Zhengtian¡¯s eyes popped out, and a second later, a rosy color appeared on his face, and his breath became heavy!

    Then!

    Ji Zhengtian furiously shook his head, staring at a young Ying girl standing nearby. This girl was one of Ying Xiao¡¯s younger daughters, several years younger than Ying Aoshan.

    A glint of lust and greed appeared in Ji Zhengtian¡¯s eyes!

    Next moment!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Little girl, you¡¯re really fresh and tender, come, accompany this young master. I am a prince of the Ji family, it¡¯s your good fortune that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you~~~¡± Ji Zhengtian uttered in a weird twisted tone.

    Then he dashed over to the girl¡¯s side and took her into his arms with a crude clasp.

    He planted a kiss smack on the girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ahh!! Molester!!¡± The young Ying girl turned pale with fright, shrieked, and instantly slapped him.

    Slap~~~~!!!!

    The slap landed squarely on Ji Zhengtian¡¯s face!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    There was dead silence all around!

    Everyone looked at Ji Zhengtian with incredulous eyes.

    Ying Xiao¡¯s face was ashen, shaking with rage. ¡°What¡­what does this mean?¡±

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: Chapter 801 Kneel Down, Kowtow!

    Chapter 801: Chapter 801 Kneel Down, Kowtow!

    At this moment, time seemed to freeze! The atmosphere in the Ancient City had become utterly absurd!

    The esteemed Ji Family¡¯s noble son, Ji Zhengtian, hailed as a top genius among men, a dragon and phoenix of a person, was actually outraging the modesty of Ying Family Head Ying Xiao¡¯s daughter under the public gaze!

    This was simply shameless! Worse than a beast!

    For a moment, the Xuanyuan Family was stunned, the Yan Family was stunned, the Yu Family was stunned, the Bian Family was stunned¡­

    All members of the Ying Family, after their initial shock, all erupted with towering anger, filled with righteous indignation! Ji Zhengyu¡¯s despicable and rampant behavior, openly outraging the Ying Family¡¯s woman, was like a slap to the Ying Family¡¯s face!

    People of the Ji Family were also thrown into a flurry, utterly confused!

    ¡°Zhengtian! Have you gone mad? Stop at once! Apologize to the Ying Family Head immediately!¡± the elder of the Ji Family shouted, his eyes about to split with rage.

    At that time, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Lin Zicong, Old Master Jin, and others all speculated that this was probably Huang Xiaolong¡¯s doing behind the scenes! They suppressed their laughter, trying not to chuckle out loud!

    Feng Hanyan glanced at Huang Xiaolong, then at Ji Zhengtian, a contemplative expression flashing in her eyes.

    ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize to Ying Xiao? What qualifies him to receive an apology from me? I am a noble son of the Ji Family! My future is boundless! No one can make me bow my head and apologize!¡± Ji Zhengtian bared his teeth and screamed rampantly, outrageously arrogant.

    Ying Xiao was on the verge of exploding with rage!

    ¡°Haha, Brother Ji, it seems that your Ji Family is quite dissatisfied with our Ying Family¡­¡± the elder of the Ying Family said with a dark and ominous face, speaking insidiously to the Ji Family elder.

    The elder of the Ji Family was utterly befuddled, with a mind gone blank, unable to utter a word.

    From all around, curses against Ji Zhengtian rose and fell in waves.

    ¡°Has Ji Zhengtian gone mad from lost senses?¡± Xuanyuan Sa said disdainfully. ¡°Women are to be cherished, and yet he dares to outrage them like this¡­ It¡¯s simply unforgivable!¡±

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shifted, he stepped forward, his aura overwhelming!

    ¡°Damn it! Who do you think you are? How dare you insult a woman of my Ying Family? And you speak rudely to my father-in-law!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood with moral righteousness, his face filled with a sense of justice, his aura suddenly bursting forth, majestic as a prison. ¡°My father-in-law is the contemporary Head of the Ying Family, a man of immeasurable dignity. You, as a junior, call him by his name, which is outright rebellion! Kneel down!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    An oppressive force, majestic as a prison, surged forth from Huang Xiaolong, completely enveloping Ji Zhengtian! At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were piercing, his aura terrifying to the extreme, as if he were a demon god!

    Ji Zhengtian felt as though mountains were descending upon him one after another, relentlessly pressing down, preventing him from gathering his True Qi, causing his body to tremble with fear, his bones cracking explosively.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong had interfered a moment earlier, bewildering Ji Zhengtian¡¯s mind, and cursing him with the spell of rampaging beastliness. However, Ji Zhengtian was no ordinary person; his ancient martial prowess was profound, his will sharp as a blade, and he had recovered his senses after a brief bout of confusion.

    ¡°What¡­ what have I done?¡± Ji Zhengtian glared furiously at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered mockingly. ¡°Kneel down to me!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The people of the Ji Family were at a loss, Ji Zhengtian had brought disaster upon himself, inciting public outrage, and now Huang Xiaolong was asking him to kneel and apologize to Ying Xiao, which seemed reasonable.

    From all around, other families were also shouting in approval, roaring at Ji Zhengtian. ¡°Kneel down quickly! After committing such a beastly act, you still want to deny it to our faces?¡±

    Well then, Ji Zhengtian had become a rat crossing the street, everyone shouting ¡®hit it¡¯!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand moved, his True Qi surging, condensing into the size of a water vat, a green True Qi palm, pressing down directly onto Ji Zhengtian!

    The True Qi palm swayed mightily, appearing immensely heavy, pressing down with a roar, crushing the air explosively!

    In Ji Zhengtian¡¯s eyes, this True Qi palm appeared to be as vast as the blue sky, as towering as the sun and the moon, its five fingers like mountains, enveloping heaven and earth, giving him a sense of inevitability!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ji Zhengtian, a noble son with pride in every bone, naturally refused to kneel in public, he roared in anger, his True Qi bursting out. ¡°You, a mere son-in-law of the Ying Family, dare to move against me? You want me to kneel? Today, in front of your father-in-law, Ying Xiao, I will slap your face hard!¡±

    At this time, Ying Xiao was weeping with pride, repeatedly exclaiming. ¡°A fine son-in-law indeed! What a good son-in-law! To think that the first person to stand up for me was my son-in-law, good, good, I, Ying Xiao, must have accumulated virtue in my previous life to have such a good son-in-law!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ You think you can resist with that little ability? When I say kneel, you kneel!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed coldly.

    Bang~~!!!!

    The great hand of True Qi from Huang Xiaolong shattered all of Ji Zhengtian¡¯s external True Qi, descending unimpeded, pressing on Ji Zhengyu¡¯s forehead!

    The terrifying force pressed directly down, forcing Ji Zhengtian¡¯s knees to buckle, instantly causing him to kneel on the ground!

    ¡°Too bullying!¡± The people of the Ji Family felt their faces utterly lost, they burst out in anger, their True Qi howling, ready to gang up on Huang Xiaolong and rescue Ji Zhengtian.

    The people of the Ying Family, naturally not willing to show weakness, Ying Aotian and others all stepped forward, ready to clash with the Ji Family members.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t move, anyone who does, I¡¯ll crush this guy¡¯s head. I always mean what I say; you can try me if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    At his words, the Ji Family hesitated, not daring to make a rash move.

    Ji Zhengtian knelt on the ground, shaking all over, filled with both shame and rage, wailing continuously. ¡°Let me go! You¡¯re finished! You¡¯re dead meat! You actually made me kneel! I¡¯ll kill you! I will haunt you for all eternity!¡±

    ¡°What a joke! You outraged a woman of my Ying Family, and insulted my father-in-law without respect for seniors and juniors. Everywhere under the heavens, you have no reason!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light laugh. ¡°Not only do I want you to kneel, but I also want you to kowtow. Kowtow to me!¡±

    The True Qi palm covering Ji Zhengtian¡¯s forehead pressed down once more.

    Bang~~~!!!!!

    Ji Zhengtian¡¯s forehead suddenly slammed into the ground, making a loud thud.

    The direction in which he kowtowed was exactly towards where Ji Zhengyu¡¯s wandering spirit resided!

    As it turned out, Huang Xiaolong made Ji Zhengtian bow in apology to Ji Zhengyu!

    Bang~~!

    Bang~~!

    Bang~~!

    Ji Zhengtian kowtowed one after another, his forehead splitting open and bleeding!

    ¡°No~~!¡± Ji Zhengtian screamed frantically, blood almost spurting from his eyes. Today, all his Ji family young master¡¯s pride, dignity, and face shattered with each resounding thud of his head on the ground!

    From now on, he would become a laughingstock in the circle of the ten great ancient martial families!

    Ji Zhengtian exploded with all his power, trying to struggle, yet no matter what, he couldn¡¯t break free, and ultimately he broke down in despairing sobs.

    Ji Zhengtian kowtowed eighteen thuds to Ji Zhengyu¡¯s wandering spirit.

    The whole place fell silent, so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

    Everyone looked at Huang Xiaolong with a peculiar gaze!

    This man casually tormented a young master of the Ji Family, playing him like clapping his hands; his martial arts were unfathomable!

    Moreover, in the presence of the entire Ji Family, he made Ji Zhengtian kneel and kowtow; his methods were so domineering and vicious that he was simply an extreme tyrant!

    The other ancient martial families¡¯ young masters all looked at Huang Xiaolong with suspicion. Without realizing it, they already saw Huang Xiaolong as their strongest competitor in this Rising Dragon Ranking Martial Arts Tournament!

    Just then, Xuanyuan Family¡¯s Family Head, Xuanyuan Zhou, gave Huang Xiaolong a deep look, and with a casual grab, a True Qi claw eerily flew out, capturing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s True Qi palm and said indifferently, ¡°Young man, that¡¯s enough. Know when to stop.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong retracted his True Qi and looked at Xuanyuan Zhou with a teasing smile, then looked down at Ji Zhengtian who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°There, that little punishment today is to teach you how to be a person who follows the rules in the future.¡±

    ¡°You!!!!!!¡± Ji Zhengtian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he fixed a deadly stare at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°In this lifetime, I will not rest until one of us is dead! Pfft~~~~¡±

    After saying this, Ji Zhengtian spat out a mouthful of hot blood and fainted on the spot.

    The Ji Family members frantically carried away Ji Zhengtian.

    The Ji Family¡¯s old head looked at Huang Xiaolong like a vicious ghost. ¡°Good, very good, Huang Xiaolong, you are really something¡­ Your ¡®kindness¡¯ in nurturing Zhengyu is hereby revoked. In the future, our Ji Family will reclaim our ground. You will pay for what you¡¯ve done today!¡±

    ¡°Our Ying Family will be ready to accompany you at any time,¡± Ying Xiao said with a cold laugh.

    ¡°Great Master¡­ Great Master¡­ thank you¡­ thank you for standing up for me!¡± Ji Zhengyu was moved to ghostly tears, kneeling and continuously kowtowing to Huang Xiaolong in gratitude.

    Huang Xiaolong responded in his mind, ¡°Stop being so squirmy, if you want to thank me, now is not the time. Wait until I bring you back to life to properly thank me.¡±

    Before long, the last of the ten great ancient martial families¨C¡°Yao Family¡±¨Chad arrived in the Ancient City.

    At that moment, Xuanyuan Zhou declared, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please find a place to rest within this ancient city. Tomorrow, this year¡¯s Rising Dragon Ranking Martial Arts Tournament will commence!¡±

    Tomorrow, the Rising Dragon Ranking Martial Arts Tournament begins!

    Various talents will successively take the stage, pulling out all the stops, showing off their trump card moves, vying for dominance!

    ¡°Dear son-in-law, let¡¯s go,¡± Ying Xiao said with a smile.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded nonchalantly and then spoke to Ji Zhengyu¡¯s wandering spirit. ¡°Follow me, I will find a way to bring you back to life.¡±

    The Ying Family members headed towards the northwest direction of the Ancient City.

    At that moment, Xuanyuan Family¡¯s one-eyed dragon with an eyepatch, ¡°Xuanyuan Du¡±, whispered to Xuanyuan Zhou, ¡°Family Head, Ji Zhengtian¡¯s sudden mental confusion must have been influenced by someone¡­ I think, it must be that son-in-law of the Ying Family, Huang Xiaolong, who¡¯s behind it.¡±

    Xuanyuan Du, specialized in spiritual secret techniques, had his own unique insights into Ji Zhengtian¡¯s condition. Although he couldn¡¯t be certain Huang Xiaolong used some method, he was still highly suspicious of him.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Xuanyuan Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°This kid is not simple. Just now, it looked like he was punishing Ji Zhengtian, but his real purpose was to establish authority for the Ying Family, quite the schemer¡­ Hmph! This year, the Ying Family is aiming high! However, in front of my Xuanyuan Family, they are as fragile as paper, easily crushed!¡±

    ¡°Family Head, if he also excels at spiritual secret techniques, I would really like to meet him,¡± Xuanyuan Du said, with a sinister light shining in his right eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be plenty of opportunities,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said with a smile. ¡°No matter how excellent these talents are, they will all become stepping stones for my son Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s rise to power! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡­

    wuxiaworld.site .co

 Chapter 802 - Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Want to Be Slapped in the Face Again

    Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Want to Be Slapped in the Face Again? Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Want to Be Slapped in the Face Again? ¡°`

    The ancient city was large enough to accommodate all members of the ten great ancient martial clans without feeling crowded.

    The Ying Family chose a well-preserved palace area for its clan members to settle in.

    As evening approached and the cold wind howled, various bonfires were lit throughout the ancient city, adding much vitality.

    Huang Xiaolong was assigned a small palace to rest in.

    He needed some time alone and asked his wives not to disturb him.

    Inside the room.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a Cleansing Talisman and cleaned the dusty, cobweb-filled room.

    Ji Zhengyu¡¯s ghost hovered next to Huang Xiaolong, acting as a ¡°flunky¡± just as he did when he was alive.

    ¡°Here, Young Master Ji, take and eat this,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, handing out a few ¡®Soul-Repairing Talismans¡¯ to Ji Zhengyu.

    These ¡®Soul-Repairing Talismans¡¯ primarily served to repair a ghost¡¯s soul.

    After consuming the Soul-Repairing Talismans, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s shattered head finally returned to its undamaged state, and his ghostly form no longer felt pain.

    ¡°Well, Young Master Ji, you¡¯re a ghost now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ Master, I¡­ I¡¯m a ghost now¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu said in a sorrowful tone.

    Clearly, Ji Zhengyu was still very much unaccustomed to the transition from ¡°human¡± to ¡°ghost.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Don¡¯t be sad, I will resurrect you,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Resurrect¡­ But, Master, I¡­ I saw with my own eyes, my body, it was¡­ it was cremated, and the ashes¡­ burried at the back mountain of the Ji Family¡­ Can¡­ I still be alive?¡± Ji Zhengyu asked despondently.

    ¡°To others, this would be impossible, the dead cannot be brought back to life, however¡­ for me, it¡¯s not that difficult,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his limbs.

    Resurrecting Ji Zhengyu would be somewhat more difficult than the time he resurrected Ma Chuxia who had died of poisoning.

    After all, Ma Chuxia¡¯s body was still warm when she died.

    Ji Zhengyu had been dead for several days, his body reduced to mere wisps of smoke.

    ¡°Listen, Young Master Ji, at this point, there¡¯s only one way to resurrect you¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Reincarnation by possessing a corpse!¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation by possessing a corpse? Master¡­ what¡­ what does that mean?¡± Ji Zhengyu asked in shock.

    ¡°How can you be so dense? It means finding a corpse and letting your soul inhabit it to be reborn!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted outside the window. ¡°Right now, the key issue is finding a corpse that is most compatible with your soul¡­ and ideally, it should be the corpse of an ancient martial artist, so not only could you be reborn, but you could also retain most of the martial arts abilities the deceased had before¡­¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Young Master Ji, would you prefer a male or female body? Considering you¡¯ve been a man for so many years, you might be tired of it. How about I let you be reborn as a woman, what do you think?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a mischievous tone.

    ¡°No no no, Master, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t play with me¡­ become a woman? I¡¯d rather remain a ghost!¡± Ji Zhengyu said chillingly.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Just joking. Don¡¯t worry, there should be plenty of suitable bodies for you at this Dragon Ranking Martial Arts Competition. I¡¯ll pick a good one for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    At that moment, Old Master Jin¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Teacher, someone is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°Young Master Ji, you stay put here, don¡¯t go floating around,¡± said Huang Xiaolong before he opened the door and went out.

    Outside the door, Old Master Jin wore an ambiguously amused smile. ¡°Teacher, you have an important visitor.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    He heard a woman¡¯s voice, sweet as the song of an oriole, laughing. ¡°Young Master Huang Xiaolong, Miss Hanyan has come to bother you.¡±

    Sure enough, Feng Hanyan, the number one beauty of the ten great ancient martial families, took the initiative to pay him a visit!

    At this moment, Feng Hanyan was dressed in Hanfu, walking with a swaying grace, emitting the heart-cleansing fragrance of a maiden. ¡°Young Master Huang Xiaolong, Hanyan has some questions for you.¡±

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and others watched in astonishment from the sidelines.

    They thought to themselves, our Little Long really has a way with the ladies. The untouchable number one beauty of ancient martial arts actually took the initiative to come to his doorstep!

    ¡°What do you have to say to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Feng Hanyan, accustomed to men flattering her, felt Huang Xiaolong was somewhat indifferent towards her, and a different kind of feeling surged in her heart; she said with a slight pout, ¡°Does Hanyan really annoy Young Master Huang Xiaolong so much?¡±

    After a pause, Feng Hanyan shamelessly said, ¡°Young Master Huang Xiaolong, Hanyan discovered some fun things in the Ancient City. How about you come and play with Hanyan?¡±

    Before Huang Xiaolong could reply, Sun Wei clapped her hands excitedly, ¡°What kind of fun things?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    Immediately, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Sun Wei, and Jin Mengqi all whooped with excitement. This Ancient City was very mysterious, and they were extremely curious about it, eager to explore its secrets.

    ¡°Everyone going together, Miss Hanyan won¡¯t mind, will she?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards.

    Feng Hanyan cast a resentful glance at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°No objections.¡±

    The group left the palace.

    In the sky, stars were scattered like a game of chess. Beneath the starlight, the Ancient City was filled with an indescribable aura of mystery.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others strolled through the Ancient City as if they were window-shopping.

    Feng Hanyan walked quietly beside Huang Xiaolong. After a moment of silence, she finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Young Master Huang Xiaolong, earlier Ji Zhengtian behaved disgracefully, molesting a woman in public¡­ that must have been your handiwork, wasn¡¯t it? Although Ji Zhengtian is rather narcissistic, he has always been chaste when it comes to the opposite sex. He would certainly not behave so out of character.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong turned to look at Feng Hanyan, his gaze burning. Feng Hanyan seemed unable to bear his look and quickly averted her eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a tone that could infuriate Feng Hanyan to the point of explosion.

    Just then, several bonfires burned brightly ahead, where a large group of young Grandmasters gathered, causing a raucous din alongside a series of booming sounds.

    ¡°Young Master Huang Xiaolong, this is one of the fun things we found, come and take a look,¡± Feng Hanyan shook off her mood and led Huang Xiaolong forward.

    They saw a leather target in front of them, behind which was an earthen wall carved with reliefs.

    Part of these reliefs were strange and peculiar symbols and seal scripts.

    ¡°Formation?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly, muttering to himself, ¡°Are there ancient formations within this Ancient City?¡±

    Besides the symbols and seal script, the earthen wall was densely packed with numerous ¡°ding¡± (cauldron) patterns, amounting to hundreds or even thousands.

    Boom~~!!!!!

    A youth, having gathered his True Qi, punched the leather target, and in an instant, numerous ¡°ding¡± symbols lit up on the earthen wall behind.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ The strength of 23 dings! Cousin, your ¡®Mountain Splitting Palm¡¯ filled with True Qi, possesses the mighty force of 23 dings.¡±

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, we¡¯ve studied it, this target, it can measure a martial artist¡¯s strength.¡± Feng Hanyan said with a smile. ¡°Those ¡®ding¡¯ patterns on the wall, each represents 10,000 jin of strength. One ding, 10,000 strength, we call it ¡®the power of one ding¡¯¡­ Presumably, this is a device used many years ago by those who lived in this ancient city to test their strength. It¡¯s truly miraculous! And it measures very accurately!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded his head in firm agreement, thinking to himself, ¡®It seems that this ancient city indeed has a connection to ancient martial arts. I haven¡¯t come across this kind of strength-measuring formation before¡­ interesting, really interesting¡­¡¯

    A group of martial artists were there, testing their strength, thoroughly enjoying themselves as if they had found the most amusing toy.

    ¡°It looks like great fun!¡± Sun Wei and the others had shining eyes of excitement.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong, why don¡¯t you give it a try too?¡± Feng Hanyan said with an inquiring gaze as she looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Humph! Huang Xiaolong, it¡¯s you again!¡± came Tang Jian¡¯s voice, filled with arrogance and jealousy.

    There he was, standing in front of the leather target, the moonlight shining on his face, his complexion changing between light and dark, his eyes fixed on Huang Xiaolong like those of a starving wolf.

    ¡°Heh heh, Young Master Tang, you also came to test your strength?¡± Huang Xiaolong said slowly. ¡°How many dings can you hit?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ What¡¯s it to you?¡± A sly expression flickered in Tang Jian¡¯s eyes. Huang Xiaolong directly oppressed Ji Zhengtian, forcing him to kneel and kowtow, which made Tang Jian start taking Huang Xiaolong seriously.

    The martial meeting hadn¡¯t begun yet, so naturally, Tang Jian wouldn¡¯t reveal even a trace of his strength in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    The battle of masters is won by those who hold more cards in their hands.

    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s you, Huang Xiaolong, why don¡¯t you try testing your strength?¡± Tang Jian said, feigning nonchalance.

    ¡°Tsk~~ You¡¯re quite the wishful thinker,¡± Ma Chuxia said sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re trying to gauge Little Long¡¯s abilities, aren¡¯t you? But my Little Long won¡¯t fall for it!¡±

    Xia Ying also said, ¡°Little Long, he wants you to test your strength; just be contrary and don¡¯t satisfy his wish. Let him itch with curiosity and die of frustration!¡±

    ¡°Is it your place to speak?¡± Tang Jian looked at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, his eyes full of disdain, as if they were ants crawling on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how you all managed to mix in here. With such weak cultivation, you actually came to watch the Ascending Dragon List Martial Arts Congress¡­ What qualifies you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate people!¡± Mengqi had already noticed the animosity between Huang Xiaolong and Tang Jian, and acting on the logic that love for one extends to all associated, she was quick to retort against Tang Jian.

    A glint of murderous intent flashed in Tang Jian¡¯s eyes, ¡°You? You¡¯re just a half-step Grandmaster, and yet you dare to prattle on? What¡¯s your cultivation level, and what¡¯s mine? Shut your mouth! In the world of martial arts, might makes right. Without strength, you¡¯re just inviting trouble with your foul mouth!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Young Master Tang, just stop showing off in front of me, do you want to be slapped in the face again?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, your few women, with low cultivation, and I¡¯m a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, shouldn¡¯t I comment on them?¡± Tang Jian said with a cold laugh.

    He paused then looked at Ma Chuxia, Mengqi, Sun Wei, and Xia Ying playfully. ¡°How about this, let them test their strength. If they can hit more than 10 dings of power, I¡¯ll consider it my loss.¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking than the surrounding martial artists all let out mocking laughter.

    One ding represents 10,000 jin of strength!

    The power of ten dings is a colossal force of 100,000 jin!

    Generally, once someone becomes a Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, they can unleash more than 10,000 jin of True Qi strength and crush a person from a distance!

    However, to hit the power of ten dings, one needs at least 20 to 30 strands of condensed True Qi in their body, combined with martial techniques, to gather the power and strike forcefully.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives, Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Jin Mengqi, and Sun Wei, compared to these young talents from the ancient martial arts families, truly fell short.

    Only Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying had managed to condense some True Qi within their bodies, but it was limited in quantity.

    There¡¯s no need to mention Jin Mengqi and Sun Wei. As half-Grandmasters, under normal circumstances, if they could exert a few thousand pounds of force, that would be considered quite good.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and burst into loud laughter. ¡°How about, we make a bet.¡±

    ¡°What a joke! What do you want to bet on?¡± Tang Jian sneered.

    ¡°Sister Bai Hu, go hit the target.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Sun Wei.

    Immediately afterward, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned to Tang Jian. ¡°I¡¯ll let Sister Bai Hu test her strength. If she can exert more than the force of 10 cauldrons, then you lose. If not, I lose. Let¡¯s wager something interesting.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~Hahahaha~~~~~¡± Tang Jian burst into uncontrolled laughter, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Her? A half-Grandmaster, a frail woman, you bet with me that she can exert the force of 10 cauldrons? Hahahaha~~~~~ Are you dreaming?¡±

    Laughter erupted from all around.

    Feng Hanyan also shook her head and whispered to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young Master Huang¡­ please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t make such jokes¡­¡±

    ¡°When have I ever joked?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was as serious as it could possibly be.

    ¡°Do you bet or not?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Tang Jian.

    ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± Tang Jian sneered menacingly.

    If Huang Xiaolong had chosen Ma Chuxia to test her strength, Tang Jian would have been somewhat apprehensive, given that Ma Chuxia had also condensed more than 20 strands of True Qi. She might indeed be capable of exerting the force of 10 cauldrons.

    But Sun Wei?

    She truly hadn¡¯t condensed any True Qi!

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Fine! I have an ancient martial arts secret manual here, a fragment I acquired last month from an overseas antiques market. Although it is incomplete, it is extremely valuable, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to cultivate it yet¡­¡± Tang Jian pulled out a tattered, incomplete sheepskin scroll from his chest, his face held a look of treasure, ¡°What will you wager with me?¡±

    ¡°I have a complete ancient martial arts secret technique, ¡®Six Vessel Divine Sword¡¯, which once mastered, is incredibly powerful. I¡¯ll bet that with you.¡± Ying Aotian, accompanied by Ying Aoshan and a group of Ying Family members, walked over swiftly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Jian looked at Ying Aotian, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes. ¡°Ying Aotian, your cultivation has soared. Turns out you received a complete ancient martial arts secret manual¡­ Good, very good¡­¡±

    While speaking, Tang Jian¡¯s eyes showed intense greed.

    Ying Aotian walked up to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side and nodded. ¡°Brother-in-law, how could you leave me out of such a fun bet?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ying Aotian, are you serious about this?¡± Tang Jian licked his lips.

    ¡°I have confidence in my brother-in-law. I support and trust him unconditionally in everything he does. Let¡¯s bet. My reputation, Ying Aotian, is known to those present. If we lose, the ¡®Six Vessel Divine Sword¡¯ manual will be presented with both hands,¡± Ying Aotian stated simply.

    ¡°Done! We¡¯ll bet! Ying Aotian, you must be out of your mind! She¡¯s a half-Grandmaster, and you believe she can exert a hundred thousand pounds of force?¡± Tang Jian laughed wildly. ¡°Great, great, even before the martial competition has started, I¡¯ve acquired a complete ancient martial arts secret manual. What fortune, what fortune.¡±

    ¡°Why all the nonsense?¡± Sun Wei, already eager to try, rubbed her hands together and walked up to the leather target. She took a deep breath, and soon, she gathered all her strength into her right fist!

    ¡­

 Chapter 803 - Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Explode With One Punch

    Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Explode With One Punch! Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Explode With One Punch! At that moment, Sun Wei held her breath, ready to stand up for her man. Besides, the disdainful manner in which Tang Jian looked down on them, the ugliness of his sneers, was exactly why Sun Wei yearned to take action and fiercely slap his face!

    And from all directions, the mocking laughter led by Tang Jian never ceased.

    In the eyes of these geniuses from ancient martial families, a half-step Grandmaster was indeed a joke, no different from an ant, easily crushed in an instant!

    Finally!

    Sun Wei threw her punch!

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    That punch burst forth like an exploding bomb, clearing the air in all directions, as Sun Wei¡¯s entire body, her muscles, bones, and skin, stretched to their limits!

    This punch actually produced a thunderous roar of terrifying fury.

    For a moment, all the mocking and cursing sounds abruptly stopped!

    The leather target shook slightly, and the ¡°ding¡± pattern on the mud wall behind it suddenly lit up with 13 marks!

    That meant Sun Wei¡¯s punch had a force of 13 dings, equivalent to 130,000 jin!

    Dumbstruck!

    Aside from Huang Xiaolong and his wives, everyone else looked as if they had been struck by lightning, standing motionless like wooden poles.

    How could this be?

    A half-step Grandmaster delivering a force of 130,000 jin!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Are you going to keep mocking us now? How come you¡¯re lost for words?¡± Sun Wei withdrew her fist, like a proud peacock, turning to the horror-stricken Tang Jian. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very smug just now? I¡¯m sorry, you lost.¡±

    Having consumed and assimilated a purple ghost pill and many others of lesser quality, Sun Wei¡¯s body had long since transformed, harboring within the enormous strength of dragons and tigers. Punching with a force of tens of thousands of jin was not surprising. In the same way Sun Wei could do it, so could Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Jin Mengqi.

    This was the great fortune Huang Xiaolong had bestowed upon them!

    ¡°I~~ I¡­ This is impossible¡­ How¡­ How could I lose to a half-step Grandmaster¡­¡± Tang Jian¡¯s features twisted grotesquely.

    ¡°It¡¯s physical strength!¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. ¡°I know now! Even though she¡¯s a half-step Grandmaster without condensed True Qi, her physical strength is wild, her constitution unlike ordinary people!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough~~ Well, Young Master Tang, you¡¯ve lost fair and square. This time, it wasn¡¯t me who provoked you, it was you who presented your face for me to slap. Hey~~ Alright, a bet is a bet; hand over that ancient martial secret scroll you have there.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You tricked me!¡± Tang Jian¡¯s face contorted hideously.

    ¡°Brother Tang, we of the ancient martial families have always been true to our word. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to go back on your word in front of everyone?¡± Ying Aotian said with a full face of sarcasm.

    Feng Hanyan also revealed a faint look of disgust. ¡°Young Master Tang, indeed, you have lost.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re quite the player! Setting me up like this! You¡¯re good! But don¡¯t get smug! Heaven has a long net, sparsely woven but missing nothing; one day, you will fall into my hands! In tomorrow¡¯s martial arts competition, I hope you will compete against me on the stage¡­¡± Tang Jian, speechless from the anguish, threw the sheepskin scroll at Huang Xiaolong, feeling like his heart was being carved out.

    He hadn¡¯t even practiced the techniques from this fragmented ancient martial tome himself!

    Huang Xiaolong caught the sheepskin scroll and casually handed it over to Ying Aotian. ¡°Brother-in-law, take this back and study it at your leisure.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Brother-in-law, I¡¯m taking advantage of you again,¡± Ying Aotian laughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tang Jian, bristling with anger, flung his sleeves and stormed off.

    The surrounding ancient martial Grandmasters all followed Tang Jian in leaving; they had truly lost face today.

    Soon, only Huang Xiaolong and his wives remained, along with some members of the Ying Family, and Feng Hanyan.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, such physical strength is unheard of for Hanyan. May I boldly ask how it was achieved? Is it possible¡­ that this lady has mastered some kind of lost Secret Technique?¡± Feng Hanyan, who was obsessed with martial arts, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Sun Wei giggled mischievously, flashing an ambiguous smile at Feng Hanyan. ¡°In the past, we were indeed very weak. But you see, Little Long helped us undergo a transformation¡­ Correct, Little Long has mastered a technique that enhances the human body¡¯s potential, to unleash the strength to move mountains. Do you want to know about it?¡±

    ¡°What? Is it¡­ Young Master Huang¡­¡± Feng Hanyan felt her heart pound thrillingly.

    Exactly what technique could make an ordinary person¡¯s physique and strength become like that of a superhuman?

    Suddenly, Feng Hanyan felt an intense itch of curiosity and blurted out, ¡°I¡­ I certainly want to know! Can you tell Hanyan?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but you have to become our Little Long¡¯s woman, serve him diligently, and be completely obedient,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a smile.

    All at once, Feng Hanyan¡¯s cheeks turned bright red, and she muttered, ¡°How can you tease Hanyan like this.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, now that those annoying people have left, why don¡¯t you also test your strength?¡± Mengqi suddenly suggested.

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment but quickly walked up to the leather target, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I¡¯m also very curious as to the extent of your strength,¡± Ying Aotian said with a smile.

    Feng Hanyan gazed intently at Huang Xiaolong, ¡®Young Master Huang, are you finally going to reveal a bit of your trump card to us?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong took his position, calm and composed. Shortly, he took a deep breath, seemingly sucking all the air from the surroundings, and then with an exhale, a long breath, like a dragon or snake, whistled out of his nostrils, emitting a ¡®woo¡¯ sound that was earth-shattering!

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong threw a punch!

    Boom!!!!

    A punch exploded!

    Without invoking the power of True Qi, this punch was pure physical strength, like a thousand troops charging forward, hooves stampeding over mountains and rivers, and like a deity delivering an angry blow!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    Amid the loud explosion, the leather target was immediately blasted apart, breaking into pieces.

    The earthen wall behind it showed visible cracks, and then with a puffing explosion, it completely burst; all the patterns carved on the wall shattered, and the Formation set up to test strength also collapsed.

    A punch that burst through.

    ¡°Uh~~~~~¡± Feng Hanyan looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with terror, the shock in her heart indescribable. ¡°It¡­ It¡­ It exploded¡­ What sort of power is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hanyan, I also don¡¯t know how strong my power is. Well, that¡¯s it, goodnight,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin, then turned around with his wives and the members of the Ying Family, and walked away.

    Feng Hanyan stood there, gazing blankly as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure faded into the distance.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others returned to their residence.

    Huang Xiaolong placed Ji Zhengyu¡¯s yin spirit into the soul tube to rest.

    Tomorrow, the Ascending Dragon List Martial Arts Tournament was set to begin as scheduled, so Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mess around with his wives and went to sleep early.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Early the next morning!

    Thump thump~~ thump thump thump~~~ thump thump thump~~~~~

    Within the Ancient City, the sound of war drums echoed, breaking the serenity of the city, seemingly shattering the clouds in the sky.

    Each beat resonated with the feeling of morning bells and evening drums, igniting the blood within.

    Ying Xiao shouted, ¡°The war drums have sounded, the martial tournament has begun! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 804 - Chapter 804 Chapter 804 The Group of Death

    Chapter 804: Chapter 804: The Group of Death Chapter 804: Chapter 804: The Group of Death The war drums sounded ¨C this was the call to assemble!

    In an instant, people from the ten ancient martial arts clans all swiftly made their way towards the most central area of the Ancient City. There, one could find an ancient battlefield, similar to a gladiatorial arena!

    Today was the grand gathering of the ten ancient martial arts clans, and each clan member had changed into their family¡¯s traditional attire in advance ¨C that is, into some ancient costumes. For example, everyone from the Ying Family, including Huang Xiaolong and the people he brought along, wore Qin robes that had been prepared in advance.

    Dressed in ancient garb, Huang Xiaolong looked exceptionally valiant, upright, and striking.

    Soon, all those in the Ancient City, like a tide, converged toward the central battlefield area.

    The troops of the Ying Family also arrived at the battlefield.

    Huang Xiaolong lifted his eyes and saw that the battlefield was indeed immense, its aura majestic, and it was so ancient!

    Battle platforms were arranged like the petals of flowers. Around the battle platforms, there were also numerous spectator stands, which were composed of rows of stone steps.

    By now, the people from the ten ancient martial arts clans had already taken positions on respective spectator stands, settling in, one by one.

    ¡°Let¡¯s also pick a spectator stand,¡± Ying Xiao led his clansmen, easily finding an empty stand.

    They took their seats.

    Sitting on the spectator stand and looking down at the battle platforms gave one an indescribably solemn, awe-inspiring, and intense feeling.

    Upon closer inspection, the ground of every battle platform was littered with specks of bloodstains. These stains were incredibly ancient, having long since soaked into the stones below, clearly left from life-and-death struggles that took place on the platforms a very, very long time ago.

    ¡°Little Long, this is absolutely shocking! I believe that many, many years ago, this place must have also held a grand martial arts meeting¡­ This place is definitely not ordinary,¡± Ma Chuxia was deeply moved and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.

    By this time, everyone from the ten ancient martial arts clans had settled in.

    Each one sat as firm as a mountain, calm and focused, without making any noise. Especially the younger generation who were about to compete, they stayed silent, conserving their spirit, gathering their energy, in anticipation of the fierce battles to come.

    The youth, full of vigor, knew that today was their stage to compete fiercely. The older generation of experts were merely there to support them.

    Fame, honor, rewards¡­ as long as one was strong enough, today one could obtain everything desired upon this battle platform!

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but look toward the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s camp, but still, he did not see Xuanyuan Ba, the so-called Crown Prince of ancient martial arts.

    ¡°The martial competition is about to start, yet Xuanyuan Ba has not even arrived yet¡­ Hehehe~~ This guy really puts on airs¡­¡± A cold sneer appeared at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth. ¡°Quite the poser, but no matter how much he pretends, he still has to show up. When that happens, if I don¡¯t beat him until he¡¯s kneeling and begging for mercy, I won¡¯t be Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    When all the people had gathered together, the Clan Leader of the Xuanyuan Family, Xuanyuan Zhou, stood up, his gaze piercing as he slowly swept it over each spectator stand.

    After a round, the battlefield area fell completely silent.

    Xuanyuan Zhou truly had a commanding presence, his every action exuding the aura of a sovereign.

    Moreover, the Ascending Dragon Ranking Martial Competition, although it seemed to be organized jointly by the ten ancient martial arts clans, was in fact primarily managed by the Xuanyuan Family.

    After subduing the atmosphere of the scene, Xuanyuan Zhou then spoke loudly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this year¡¯s Ascending Dragon Ranking Martial Competition is the most special one to date. Furthermore, this year¡¯s rewards will be the most generous in history!¡±

    ¡°Please look there¨C¡± Xuanyuan Zhou gestured with a hand, pointing towards a snow peak near the Ancient City, which seemed as if it had fallen from the ninth heaven. ¡°Behind the snow peak, there lies a cave. There, is the entrance to an ancient secret realm! Everyone here already knows that this secret realm is related to our Huaxia¡¯s ancient martial arts legacy!¡±

    Everyone held their breath.

    ¡°The Huaxia ancient martial arts, with a history spanning tens of thousands of years, has been passed down from generation to generation. In modern times, it has almost come to an end! Only our ten great families have been painstakingly guarding the fragmented legacy left by our ancestors,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s face was incredibly solemn. ¡°But heaven never seals all exits. This time, our Xuanyuan Family has discovered this secret realm, which will surely restore a portion of the former glory of Huaxia ancient martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s voice rose several pitches, ¡°This ancient secret realm is actually¡­ the complete inheritance of an ancient martial arts faction, the Kunlun faction!¡±

    As these words fell, the entire venue was shocked, as if struck by lightning!

    Finally, Xuanyuan Zhou had personally revealed the mystery of the secret realm!

    The Kunlun faction!

    An extremely ancient martial arts faction of Huaxia!

    Legends of the Kunlun faction abound, and even novels created by future generations were countless!

    And the inheritance of the Kunlun faction was hidden within this secret realm! What a terrifying treasure it was!

    This was a complete inheritance!

    One could imagine that if the Huaxia ancient martial arts clans were to acquire the inheritance of the Kunlun faction, then the gradually declining Huaxia ancient martial arts would welcome a new brilliance, a soaring rise, a leap forward!

    ¡°Pfft, now I get it, this Ancient City must be the one once controlled by the Kunlun faction. The disciples of the faction lived, cultivated, and engaged in martial contests right here in this city¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded to himself. ¡°Interesting, quite interesting indeed.¡±

    Xuanyuan Zhou continued, ¡°It is truly fortunate. The inheritance of the Kunlun faction has not vanished, but instead has been found by us ¨C a blessing from the heavens! Hence, the grandest reward of this Ascending Dragon Ranking Martial Competition is none other than the inheritance of the Kunlun faction! In this martial competition, the talented individuals who perform exceptionally will be granted the chance to comprehend the supreme inheritance of the Kunlun faction!¡±

    These words directly ignited the excitement in every person on the spectator stands, some even unable to contain their emotions, exclaiming with shock!

    This reward was truly heaven-defying!

    ¡°Alright, everyone, please calm down. The secret realm is right before our eyes, waiting for us to explore. Now, let¡¯s return our focus to the Martial Arts Tournament,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said with a slight smile.

    Actually, when Xuanyuan Zhou announced these things, the members of the Xuanyuan Family were relatively calm, which showed that they might have known quite a bit about the secrets of the realm beforehand.

    Before long, the battlefield area returned to quiet once more.

    Countless eyes were fixed on Xuanyuan Zhou, and people perked up their ears, listening attentively to what he would say next.

    ¡°This year¡¯s Ascension Martial Arts Tournament is divided into nine groups. The talents from the nine groups will start their battles simultaneously. From each group, two individuals will be selected to advance. Thus, there will be eighteen outstanding talents moving on to the next round,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou announced the rules, ¡°And out of these eighteen talents, in the end, only one person will enter the third round.¡±

    ¡°The third round of the fight¡­ is the final battle,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said with a smile. ¡°The opponents in the duel will be the single talent who has outperformed all others in the second round and will fight a battle with my son, Xuanyuan Ba!¡±

    As soon as he said this, there was a buzz of astonishment throughout the audience.

    Xuanyuan Zhou, unconcerned, laughed and said, ¡°Yes, you heard correctly. My son, Xuanyuan Ba, will not participate in the first and second rounds of the tournament. He will only appear in the third round.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong quickly sorted out the information in his head¨Cthe Ascension Martial Arts Tournament consisted of three rounds.

    The first round divides all the talents into nine groups, with two people advancing from each group after the melee.

    In the second round, the eighteen advancing talents will fight one another, but only one person will be able to enter the third round.

    In the third round, Xuanyuan Ba will appear. He is the closing act, having skipped the first and second rounds. That means, throughout the entire tournament, Xuanyuan Ba will only fight in one battle, rested and ready. Other talents, however, must battle arduously for what is called the right to advance.

    It goes without saying, Xuanyuan Ba has been granted special privileges!

    Such a rule was simply not fair!

    Thus, people from other ancient martial families were somewhat disgruntled.

    ¡°Everyone, please do not question the rules of the tournament. My son, Xuanyuan Ba, is like the bright moon surrounded by stars. With his status, combat ability, and cultivation, there¡¯s simply no need for him to participate in the first two rounds. If he were to fight from the very beginning, it would be nothing but a one-sided crush, a foregone conclusion. If that were to happen, wouldn¡¯t the tournament lose all meaning?¡±

    The Xuanyuan Family was domineering indeed, and since Xuanyuan Ba was so exceptional, the other ancient martial families, despite their dissatisfaction, had no retort.

    Such a rule was effectively a competition for all talents to earn the right to challenge Xuanyuan Ba!

    ¡°The Xuanyuan Family is really abusing their power,¡± Xia Ying whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Hehehe, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever the rule, I can accept it,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Xuanyuan Ba, it seems you think you¡¯re certain to take first place, right? Ridiculous¡­ You¡¯ve never been slapped in the face in your entire life, have you? Well, your face, I¡¯ll be the one to slap!¡±

    The Xuanyuan Family, and Xuanyuan Ba himself, were being way too arrogant, and Huang Xiaolong felt increasingly displeased!

    But the more arrogantly someone acts, the more painful it will be when they¡¯re finally put in their place!

    ¡°Does everyone have no objections then?¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said with an authoritative tone. ¡°If so, let me announce that there will be a young master presiding over each group! Last night, the upper echelons of our Xuanyuan Family already put together the list for the first round of each group. Now, I will announce it!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Xuanyuan Zhou took out a list and began to call out names loudly. ¡°Group one, seed player, the Ying Family¡¯s young master¨CYing Qingfeng!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Ying Qingfeng stood up, a hint of arrogance in his gaze. ¡°There are two spots in the first group, and I am certain to secure one!¡±

    Xuanyuan Zhou rapidly announced the names of the other participants in the first group.

    The talented individuals whose names were called made their way towards a battle platform below.

    The announcement continued.

    Ying Aotian was assigned to the second group, and presiding over it was exactly the Ji Family¡¯s young master, ¡®Ji Zhengtian,¡¯ the one whom Huang Xiaolong had forced to kneel.

    Ying Aotian smiled and said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Brother-in-law, my appearance in this group won¡¯t face any issues. Ji Zhengtian isn¡¯t particularly outstanding among the top young masters.¡±

    The listing for the first-round group matches was announced one after another.

    Finally!

    ¡°Group six, seed player, the Tang Family¡¯s young master¨CTang Jian!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou glanced surreptitiously at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Xuanyuan Sa, Feng Hanyan¡­ Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was actually assigned to the same group as Tang Jian, Xuanyuan Sa, and Feng Hanyan!

    This was simply a group of death!

    Tang Jian was the presiding young master.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Feng Hanyan, being a woman, was not selected as a young master, but her cultivation and combat power surpassed those of the young masters of the Feng Family!

    Xuanyuan Sa wasn¡¯t chosen as a young master due to Xuanyuan Ba overshadowing him, but he clearly had the cultivation and combat power of a young master!

    A group of death!

    Absolute group of death!

    ¡­

 Chapter 805 - Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Huang Xiaolong VS Xuanyuan Sa

    Chapter 805: Chapter 805: Huang Xiaolong VS Xuanyuan Sa Chapter 805: Chapter 805: Huang Xiaolong VS Xuanyuan Sa This sort of grouping caused all the Ying Family members to let out dissatisfied hisses.

    The people Huang Xiaolong had brought along all shook their heads repeatedly.

    The other ancient martial family members, however, were all taking pleasure in their misfortune.

    This was definitely a case of backroom manipulation.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s group, those qualified to contend for a spot to advance included Xuanyuan Sa, Tang Jian, and Feng Hanyan¨Cthree people! How was he to fight like this? In many people¡¯s eyes, Huang Xiaolong was likely to be eliminated. The Ying Family members, aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s capabilities, were slightly more optimistic, but what outraged them was¨Ceven if Huang Xiaolong could make it to the second round, the toll it would take on him would be extremely severe!

    To kill ten thousand enemies at the cost of eight thousand of your own!

    However, Huang Xiaolong seemed calm and even said with a smile, ¡°Such a grouping is interesting, isn¡¯t it~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t be too confident,¡± Ying Aoshan cautioned.

    Xuanyuan Sa and Tang Jian both looked towards Huang Xiaolong through the air, their faces showing fierce expressions.

    Tang Jian licked his lips. ¡°Good, very good, Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯ve said before, you¡¯d better not fall into my hands. This is what they call ¡®the Net of Heaven has large meshes, but nothing escapes it.¡¯

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s fighting spirit soared. ¡°You scoundrel, it¡¯s impossible for you to leave unscathed today! I, Xuanyuan Sa, have sworn a poisonous oath to personally slaughter you! Just you wait!¡±

    Feng Hanyan had always wanted to compete and learn from Huang Xiaolong but was tragically rejected. Now, his chance had finally come!

    The grouping ended.

    The prodigies one after another stepped down from the viewing platform to their respective battle stages.

    At this time, Xuanyuan Zhou discreetly called Xuanyuan Sa over.

    ¡°Sa¡¯er, your group will face fierce competition,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said with a smile. ¡°Tang Jian and Feng Hanyan are tough nuts to crack, and that Huang Xiaolong, who overpowered Ji Zhengtian and is shrouded in mystery, is not an easy opponent either.¡±

    ¡°Father, in these past few months, I have secluded myself and have been diligently practicing our family¡¯s secret ¡®Wind Thunder Palm Technique¡¯, bringing it to the level of perfection¡­¡± Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s face showed an invincible confidence.

    ¡°Hmm, Sa¡¯er, having such unwavering confidence is good, but¡­¡± Suddenly, a mysterious smile crossed Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°Sa¡¯er, take this pill well.¡±

    Xuanyuan Zhou pulled Xuanyuan Sa aside and preciously took out a pitch-black pill from his bosom, handing it to Xuanyuan Sa.

    The pill¡¯s surface had five natural-looking cloud patterns engraved on it.

    Just by smelling the medicinal fragrance, one could feel the overwhelmingly dominant power contained within it.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­this is a five-patterned pill!¡± Xuanyuan Sa was deeply moved!

    In the path of pill concoction, five patterns were revered!

    In other words, the five-patterned pill was the emperor among pills!

    ¡°Father, is this¡­is this the pill offered to our Xuanyuan Family by the Bian Family?¡± Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s voice trembled.

    Although Xuanyuan Sa knew nothing about alchemy, he was aware that five-patterned pills were the stuff of legends and had long since vanished from the world!

    ¡°`

    ¡°The Bian Family?¡± Xuanyuan Zhou sneered disdainfully. ¡°How could the Bian Family have a five-patterned elixir? Hahaha~~~ Sa¡¯er, this is an ancient medicine whose effect is to forcibly plunder nature¡¯s spiritual energy in a short period of time, and, combined with the medicinal power of the elixir itself, transform it into one¡¯s own True Qi. Once you take this elixir, you will be able to increase 100 strands of True Qi within the time it takes an incense stick to burn¡­ Hahaha¡­ What do you think? Isn¡¯t it a heaven-defying treasure? Moreover, this medicine has no side effects! No one present would be able to tell that you¡¯ve boosted your fighting power by popping pills. A five-patterned elixir is not something ordinary people can even imagine!¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa went completely crazy!

    To increase 100 strands of True Qi within the time it takes an incense stick to burn¨Cwhat kind of concept was that? Xuanyuan Sa himself had already condensed 123 strands of True Qi. If he took the five-patterned elixir, he would surge by 100 strands, having a total of 223 strands of True Qi in his body. This would undoubtedly surpass his father, Xuanyuan Zhou!

    ¡°With such power, I¡­ I could absolutely sweep away everything! It¡¯s just a pity that it only lasts for the duration of an incense stick ah!¡± Xuanyuan Sa excitedly took the elixir from Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s hands. ¡°Father, this elixir is too heaven-defying. Your son is truly overwhelmed with favor¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Our Xuanyuan Family actually has more than one of this ancient medicine¡­¡± While speaking, Xuanyuan Zhou unconsciously glanced towards the otherworldly snow peak that seemed to fly immortal.

    Xuanyuan Sa felt as if fortune had shined upon him, his eyes rolling a few times. ¡°Father, could it be, you¡­ you have already explored the heritage secret realm left by the Kunlun Sect and obtained some treasures from it?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sa¡¯er, go on. Don¡¯t ask too much,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou waved his hand.

    Xuanyuan Sa tightly gripped the elixir, his gaze locked onto Huang Xiaolong through the air, his murderous intent, like flesh-burrowing maggots, firmly latching on to Huang Xiaolong, and he cursed through gritted teeth. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, will you not die today?¡±

    ¡­

    The battle begins!

    On the nine battle stages, geniuses made their entrance and fought one another.

    In the sixth group where Huang Xiaolong was, the first battle featured Feng Hanyan against a genius from the Bian Family.

    Feng Hanyan had a sword in hand; with one slash, the cold sword radiance was like a strip of lightning cleaving through dark clouds, stunningly beautiful and dazzling, overshadowing the entire arena.

    This was a strike capable of piercing through the spirit.

    Pu~

    A light sound, and the sword light left a trace on the throat of the Bian Family¡¯s genius, but it only cut through a thin layer of skin, oozing a trace of blood, and did not truly harm him.

    It was evident that Feng Hanyan¡¯s swordsmanship was godlike, and moreover, her control of True Qi had reached a level of precision that allowed her to do whatever she willed.

    ¡°I~~~ I¡­ I lost¡­¡± The Bian Family¡¯s genius was utterly disheartened.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been lenient.¡± On the battle stage, Feng Hanyan exuded a powerful aura not inferior to that of young nobles, penetrating hearts with a cold grace that was beyond belief, and an aloof beauty that kept others thousands of miles away.

    As she stepped down from the stage, Feng Hanyan couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong grinned cheekily at her without a care in the world.

    On the other battle stages¨C

    Ying Qingfeng, who had mastered two complete ancient swordsmanship techniques, now seemed to be divinely aided. Without a word, he took a step forward, pointed, and a Sword Qi burst forth, vast and mighty, directly cleaving his opponent down, securing an easy victory.

    Ying Aotian was no less impressive; he wielded the Six Meridian Excalibur, instantly killing a genius from the Yu Family.

    Cheers erupted from the Ying Family camp.

    The progress of Ying Qingfeng and Ying Aotian was immense, enough to make the Ying Family the biggest dark horse of this Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition!

    ¡°`

    Ying Xiao¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe our Ying Family¡¯s Aotian, Qingfeng, and my son-in-law can all successfully break through and advance to the second round!¡±

    The old man of the Ying Family, was also greatly comforted. ¡°Our Ying Family will usher in a golden age!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong¡¯s turn to fight yet, so he looked around with interest, watching the battles.

    In Group Five, ¡°Xuanyuan Du¡¯s¡± method of combat intrigued Huang Xiaolong.

    This man wore a sinister eye patch on one eye, a wicked cyclops, who in battle, a flash in his solitary eye could plunge his opponent into a boundless hell, defeated without a fight. This was a technique of the mind.

    The battles were exciting, especially the appearances of many noble sons, which was a feast for the eyes of those watching.

    It also made people understand what a genius was. Even a casual move, in the hands of a genius, could turn the decayed into the miraculous, unleashing immense power.

    Group Six.

    Finally, it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s turn to fight!

    Perhaps by deliberate arrangement, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first opponent was none other than Xuanyuan Sa!

    On the battle platform.

    Huang Xiaolong stood opposite Xuanyuan Sa, his stance casual and relaxed.

    As the saying goes, seeing an enemy could inflame the rage, and at this moment, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s mouth curled in an indescribable sneer, his eyes flickering with a cruel expression. It seemed he was mulling over how to toy with Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you didn¡¯t expect your first opponent to be me, did you? Do you remember the curse I swore back then? Hehehe, if I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll be condemned by heaven and earth¡­ However, today, the only one condemned will be you! I just want to ask you, do you have any regrets for offending me in the past?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of opponent I face. Whether it¡¯s you, Tang Jian, or anyone else, it makes no difference to me. Besides, it wasn¡¯t me who provoked you, you were the one who took the wrong medicine and came to challenge me, to oppress me. Don¡¯t tell me, you want to oppress me and not allow me to fight back?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Xuanyuan Sa righteously proclaimed. ¡°I am from the Xuanyuan Family, it¡¯s only natural for me to oppress others! Anyone who resists will die! Huang Xiaolong, you made me lose face, so today, you must die! Don¡¯t worry, after I kill you, no one will say a word, and the people from the Ying Family won¡¯t dare take revenge for you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a chilling killing intent surged within him like a tornado. ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Wait~~!¡± Xuanyuan Sa suddenly smirked eerily and then glanced toward the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s camp before also looking at the Ying Family¡¯s camp. ¡°I have something to say about this fight.¡±

    On the observing platform, many people¡¯s attention was drawn to Xuanyuan Sa.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s gaze was cold and austere.

    ¡°I have a deep hatred with this man, Huang Xiaolong, who once humiliated me. I have also sworn publicly to kill him¨Cif he doesn¡¯t die, I would be condemned by heaven and earth, an outrage to gods and men. Therefore, this battle between me and Huang Xiaolong will not be about victory or defeat, only life or death! In other words, this is a battle to the death!¡±

    Whoosh~~~~!!

    The entire arena was shocked.

    Unexpectedly, the martial arts meeting had just begun, and the drama was already intense.

    The genius of the Xuanyuan Family was actually going to fight to the death with the son-in-law of the Ying Family!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s complexion sank slightly, but a flicker of conviction passed through his eyes.

    He handed Xuanyuan Sa a pill that could temporarily boost fighting power, which meant Xuanyuan Sa was effectively on invincible ground, and Huang Xiaolong was as good as dead.

    True Qi surged to over 200 channels, Xuanyuan Sa was fully capable of sweeping through the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition! There was no doubt about it!

    On the Ying Family¡¯s side, Ying Xiao immediately spoke up. ¡°No! The purpose of this Rising Dragon Martial Arts Competition is for the young generation to make friends through martial arts, not to engage in a fight to the death!¡±

    Ying Xiao did not want Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Sa to engage in a deadly battle. He had already regarded Huang Xiaolong as his half son and naturally did not want to see him fall into a disadvantageous situation. Besides, Huang Xiaolong was critical to the rise of the Ying Family. If anything happened to him, the loss would be too great, so great that the Ying Family could not afford it.

    ¡°Family Head of the Ying Family, did you not hear what I said clearly? Your son-in-law and I share a deep grudge, and it¡¯s a fight to the death!¡± Xuanyuan Sa said fiercely.

    ¡°You!¡± Ying Xiao was choked by Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s forceful tone but didn¡¯t want to offend the enormous Xuanyuan Family, so he responded diplomatically yet reluctantly. ¡°Revenge¡­ there¡¯s no need to settle it today. As they say, a gentleman¡¯s revenge is not too late even after ten years. Xuanyuan Sa, you are too impulsive and quick to anger, talking of life and death at the drop of a hat. That¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°Cunning? When dealing with a nobody, do I need to be cunning?¡± Xuanyuan Sa said arrogantly.

    ¡°Brother Ying Xiao, what you just said is rather naive,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said with a flicker of mockery in his eyes. ¡°Cunning? What cunning do we martial artists speak of? Martial arts is about being brave and constantly advancing through killing all obstacles, not about scheming and enduring in secret! We stand proud beneath the heavens, clear about gratitude and grudges! Seeking vengeance before the next sunrise is also the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s principle! Ten years is too long, we strive for immediate resolution! Since my son Sa¡¯er and your son-in-law are irreconcilable enemies, let them settle it here once and for all. If we don¡¯t cut off the hatred early, it will disadvantage their future cultivation! I approve of this fight to the death!¡±

    ¡°You! You!¡± Ying Xiao was left speechless.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~Hahahaha~~~~~¡± Xuanyuan Sa burst into wild laughter, a hint of pity emerging on his face as he looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Did you hear that? My father has given his permission. This battle will be a life-and-death struggle. Only one of us will leave the stage alive. Are you scared? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°This is outright bullying!¡± Feng Hanyan said indignantly down below the stage.

    The Xuanyuan Family was just too domineering and overbearing.

    After a pause, Xuanyuan Sa turned to Ying Xiao. ¡°Later on, after I¡¯ve killed your son-in-law, don¡¯t fly into a rage out of shame and do something extreme. Because this is a fair fight, if I kill him, it¡¯s because he¡¯s no match for me.¡±

    Ying Xiao flew into a rage. ¡°You¡¯re really full of yourself! Do you truly think that you¡¯ll definitely beat my son-in-law?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Enough with the nagging.¡± Huang Xiaolong was already extremely impatient. He said to Ying Xiao, ¡°Father-in-law, you don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned to Xuanyuan Zhou, ¡°Rest assured, if I indeed get killed by Xuanyuan Sa, I¡¯ll just accept my bad luck and no one will trouble the Xuanyuan Family. But let me ask one thing¡­ if I were to kill Xuanyuan Sa, your Xuanyuan Family wouldn¡¯t persistently seek revenge in desperation, would you?¡±

    As soon as these words were said, anger erupted within the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s camp, and they were met with a barrage of curses.

    Other families, however, started to admire Huang Xiaolong¡¯s courage. This young man dared to face the Xuanyuan Family head-on and argue his case reasonably. His mental fortitude had already moved many people, making them feel ashamed of their own lack of resolve.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A malicious gleam flashed across Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t believe in the least that Huang Xiaolong could pose a threat to Xuanyuan Sa.

    At worst, they would just lose a five-patterned medicinal pill!

    ¡°If you can defeat my son fair and square, and kill him, so be it. Not only will I not seek revenge, but I will also appreciate your talent. Are you satisfied now?¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said coldly. ¡°Alright, let the battle begin!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Bring it on, Huang Xiaolong! I can hardly wait to take you down! Hahaha!¡± Xuanyuan Sa laughed ferociously, his entire body¡¯s True Qi swirling around, his momentum skyrocketing as the apertures above his head seemed to sense the power of thunder and lightning from the boundless void!

    Dense flashes of lightning wrapped around his body, making him look like the Thunder God descended to earth!

    To the spectators, those less cultivated almost felt numb at the sight of Xuanyuan Sa at that moment, with goosebumps rising all over their bodies!

    ¡°To take you down, one move is enough,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 806 - Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Drug Use

    Chapter 806: Chapter 806 Drug Use Chapter 806: Chapter 806 Drug Use Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s life-and-death battle began immediately after receiving the consent of both the Xuanyuan Family and the Ying Family!

    On the other battle platforms, the battles ceased, and everyone¡¯s gaze was riveted on Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Sa!

    Xuanyuan Sa was known as the number one handsome man in the Huaxia ancient martial arts circle, and his deadliest weapon was his ¡°smile,¡± but that didn¡¯t mean he was just a pretty face without substance.

    On the contrary, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s talent in martial arts was extremely high!

    Among the younger generation of the entire Xuanyuan Family, he was exceptional!

    Xuanyuan Sa had cultivated the family¡¯s Wind and Thunder Palm Technique to perfection, allowing his meridians to channel the energy of thunder and lightning from the universe!

    At that moment, he continuously built up his momentum, and waves of powerful intent to fight and the belief in ultimate victory poured out, pressuring Huang Xiaolong like a tidal wave!

    His mouth curled into a fierce smile, and without striking immediately, he tried to impose a huge psychological pressure on Huang Xiaolong, aiming to plant the seed of inevitable defeat in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind first!

    When the Xuanyuan Family fought, they paid great attention to strategy!

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was one of utter indifference, akin to a rock standing strong amid turbulent waves, completely unmoved. No matter how Xuanyuan Sa urged his True Qi and battle intent, Huang Xiaolong remained carefree and unaffected, free from any restraints.

    Finally, under the pull of their fighting spirits, Xuanyuan Sa was the first to strike!

    He sent out a palm strike!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    As if a hurricane was unleashed, his palm strike summoned a violent wind laced with dense, intertwined lightning bolts, as though a tempest had descended upon the battle platform.

    The sound of thunder roared incessantly.

    A destructive aura hurtled towards Huang Xiaolong, emanating a series of incredible and intense electric shocks all around. If it were an ordinary person facing this palm strike, they¡¯d likely be struck into charred ashes by the lightning!

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s black hair fluttered in the wind, his face a mixture of cruelty and mockery, appearing like a Thunder God, a deity not to be defiled!

    This palm strike had many spectators nodding silently, holding Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s martial skill in high esteem.

    Even Xuanyuan Zhou and other high-ranking members of the Xuanyuan Family looked extremely pleased, obviously recognizing that Xuanyuan Sa had made great strides in his training over the past few months.

    ¡°This kid, he¡¯s usually playful, but if he devoted all his energy to practicing martial arts, he could achieve as much as Ba¡¯er, if not more,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said affectionately, his eyes filled with doting love. ¡°How many in our Xuanyuan Family could cultivate the Wind and Thunder Palm Technique to the level Sa¡¯er has achieved?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Family Head, that boy who dared to challenge Master Sa is surely doomed this time,¡± someone said obsequiously.

    On the Ying Family¡¯s side, Ying Xiao and others were feeling a bit apprehensive.

    But in the blink of an eye, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s thunderous palm force was about to hit Huang Xiaolong. Wherever the palm force passed, it scraped off a thick layer from the battle platform¡¯s ground, leaving a large swath of scorched traces.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a slight smile and suddenly stepped forward with his right foot.

    Boom~~~!

    That single step made the entire battle platform tremble.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura, which had been calm, suddenly erupted into a blaze of fierceness and grandeur!

    With a cold gleam in his eyes, Huang Xiaolong casually reached out his right hand, and a clump of air solidified into the shape of a longsword, which he gripped in his hand. A series of sharp auras radiating from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body rippled outward!

    Pu-chi! Pu-chi! Pu-chi!

    The piercing sounds of metal clashing resonated as the sharp auras emanating from Huang Xiaolong rubbed against the oncoming lightning, sparking metallic echoes.

    Huang Xiaolong took another step, his body clean and unsoiled, not a speck of dust on him. Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s palm force, upon coming within inches of his body, was shredded and dissipated by the sharp qi emanating from Huang Xiaolong.

    Many spectators on the viewing platform couldn¡¯t help but stand up!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong is actually able to match Xuanyuan Sa in terms of aura! And he¡¯s a swordsman who has achieved mastery in swordsmanship!¡± someone called out uncontrollably.

    Others sighed, ¡°This battle is truly fascinating. Both sides are incredibly strong. It¡¯s unexpected that they would clash so soon. And of the two, only one can survive. Tsk tsk, such a waste of talent.¡±

    A hint of mockery appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and the next second, he grasped the hilt of the ¡°air longsword.¡±

    Sword force and Sword Intent began to furiously accumulate!

    In an instant, Xuanyuan Sa, as the opponent, reacted immediately, feeling a bone-chilling sensation all over his body, as if countless tiny swords were slicing his skin, causing goosebumps to rise and his scalp to tingle!

    ¡°Xuanyuan Sa, take my sword strike.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly as he swung his sword!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    The flash of the sword¡¯s light brought an uncanny stillness all around, the roaring thunder disappeared, the noises from the spectators vanished, even the sound of the wind was gone!

    Only Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Sa, their blood flowing and heartbeats, could be heard clearly.

    Thud~~~!!!!

    This sword strike, seemingly capable of shattering all emptiness, flashed brilliantly, sweeping away the lightning and palm forces ahead, and with an unrivaled Sword Intent, lunged at Xuanyuan Sa!

    ¡°No!¡± Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s heart shattered with terror, and he retreated explosively!

    However, the sword light clung to him like a maggot to bone, refusing to let go of Xuanyuan Sa!

    Xuanyuan Sa retreated repeatedly, the ground where he stepped cracked and blackened, and the dreadful Sword Qi tore the cracked ground to pieces, lifting irregular shards of stone into the air, filling the space around them!

    At last!

    ¡°Roar~~~~~!!!!¡± Xuanyuan Sa unleashed a beast-like roar, exploding his True Qi like a bomb, shattering the stones suspended in the air into dust!

    Xuanyuan Sa had almost burned all his True Qi in a desperate counterattack.

    But Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Intent was like a dragon, almost breaking through Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s True Qi and, finally, striking him squarely on his body.

    Thud~~~!!!!

    Xuanyuan Sa spewed a mouthful of fresh blood, his body sent flying; fortunately, the full power he¡¯d summoned had mitigated much of the Sword Intent¡¯s force so that when he landed, he didn¡¯t fall in a sorry state but knelt on one knee, gasping for breath and blood seeping from his mouth. On his chest, there was a ghastly sword wound, deep enough to see bone!

    With one sword strike, Xuanyuan Sa was wounded!

    ¡°What?!¡± All members of the Xuanyuan Family stood up, eyes filled with anger and disbelief!

    Defeated?

    Defeated in a single exchange?

    The expression on Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s face changed unpredictably, ¡°This kid is too strong! I never imagined he would be this powerful, it seems he is second only to Ba¡¯er¡­ No! This kid cannot be allowed to live! Sa¡¯er, don¡¯t hesitate anymore, consume that ancient medicine and kill this boy outright!¡±

    Others, such as Feng Hanyan, Tang Jian, and many young masters, were similarly shaken to the core, realizing they must reassess Huang Xiaolong¡¯s combat power!

    ¡°Heh heh, didn¡¯t you want to kill me? What¡¯s the matter? Get up and kill me.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke leisurely. ¡°Just now, that was merely a casual sword strike from me¡­ I didn¡¯t realize you were so weak. A genius? You¡¯re called a genius? It seems the term ¡®genius¡¯, when applied to you, is nothing short of an insult!¡±

    ¡°Kekeke~~ kekeke~~~¡± Suddenly, Xuanyuan Sa let out a serpent-like laugh, then swiftly turned his head and consumed the ancient medicine he had prepared!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Instantly, an incredibly dense and potent True Qi erupted from within Xuanyuan Sa!

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s injuries seemed to be temporarily under control as he slowly stood up, his True Qi surging higher and higher as if it was unstoppable!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Within Xuanyuan Sa, an immense sound erupted, like the thundering of thousands of horses and soldiers¨C it was the howling of True Qi!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    20 threads of True Qi~

    40 threads of True Qi~

    60 threads of True Qi~

    ¡­

    Countless threads of True Qi burst forth from Xuanyuan Sa as he sneered unceasingly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I said I would kill you, and I will certainly kill you!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 807 - Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Crushed to Death

    Chapter 807: Chapter 807: Crushed to Death! Chapter 807: Chapter 807: Crushed to Death! The fierce medicine power wildly spread within Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s body!

    This was a five-patterned elixir, the king of elixirs, and thus, although the medicine power was extremely domineering, it caused no harm to Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s body. Instead, it was highly nourishing!

    At this moment, the True Qi inside Xuanyuan Sa burst forth, magnificent like pillars, reaching heavenward and exploding into clusters of True Qi mushroom clouds. Xuanyuan Sa suddenly possessed this immense power which did not originally belong to him. He began to bellow, his presence swallowing the mountains and rivers like a tiger, changing the color of wind and clouds. The entire battle platform was swept up in ferocious winds and horrifying waves, as if wanting to engulf Huang Xiaolong!

    The battle platform was now locked down by Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s True Qi!

    Now, even if Huang Xiaolong wanted to retreat, it would be impossible!

    The only option left was a battle to the death! It was either you die, or I perish!

    The True Qi within Xuanyuan Sa continued to erupt violently; at this point, the True Qi that burst from his body had already surpassed 200 threads!

    200 threads of True Qi, such cultivation, was unparalleled in the entire Dragons Rising martial arts tournament, not only overwhelming many young masters and geniuses but even surpassing the older generation. No one had cultivated up to 200 threads of True Qi, not even the Xuanyuan Family Head, Xuanyuan Zhou, who had only solidified 186 threads in his body, less than what Xuanyuan Sa had achieved at this moment.

    This situation led to a shock throughout the audience, with screams, roars, perplexity, and disbelief¡­

    ¡°How is this possible! How can Xuanyuan Sa¡­ how can he burst out with over 200 threads of True Qi! His cultivation surpasses the Xuanyuan Family Clan Leader!¡±

    ¡°Is this a dream? What exactly is going on? Is all this fake?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! When I traveled to Ma City with Xuanyuan Sa last time, his True Qi cultivation was neck and neck with mine. It hasn¡¯t been that long; how could he have reached this state? Even riding a rocket wouldn¡¯t be this fast!¡± Tang Jian felt a tremor in his heart, always believing that he was on par with Xuanyuan Sa and confident of a steady win in a real fight, but now, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s terrifying state had completely shattered Tang Jian¡¯s confidence, leaving him in disarray.

    ¡°If this is the case, there¡¯s no need for us to compete for the chance to challenge Xuanyuan Ba. With over 200 threads of True Qi, no one can be his match¡­¡± Feng Hanyan also felt a sense of helplessness in her heart. At the same time, she started to worry for Huang Xiaolong.

    Not only Tang Jian and Feng Hanyan but the other young masters too, lost all will to fight! Initially full of ambition, they were now filled with forlorn sadness and hopelessness.

    It could be said that the ancient medicine given by Xuanyuan Zhou to Xuanyuan Sa completely disrupted the rhythm of this martial arts conference!

    Ying Xiao and the Ying Family members all stood up, tense and horrified, their eyes fixed on the battle platform, sweating for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Long will definitely be fine,¡± Ma Chuxia took a deep breath and said.

    Even within the Bian Family¡¯s camp, intense discussions ensued¨C

    ¡°Impossible! Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s cultivation shouldn¡¯t be this high. Something must have happened to make his cultivation skyrocket.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he has taken some pill that caused his cultivation to skyrocket?¡±

    ¡°No, there are no pills in the world that can cause a martial artist¡¯s True Qi to skyrocket by 100 threads in such a short period of time. Even our Bian Family can¡¯t refine such a pill. And even if it could be refined, how to deal with the side effects? Such fierce medicinal power could tear the user¡¯s body to shreds in an instant!¡±

    ¡°Right, it shouldn¡¯t be because he took some pill, it must be something else¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Above the battle platform. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, observing Xuanyuan Sa, the playful expression in his eyes growing more intense. ¡°Interesting, he¡¯s actually taken a top-grade elixir. In modern society, almost no one can refine such a pill anymore¡­ Xuanyuan Family! You really hide deep secrets¡­ Kunlun Sect? This place is a site of the Kunlun Sect, so the secret grounds of the Kunlun Sect, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯s have¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart was also filled with speculations.

    At this time, the aura on Xuanyuan Sa had also reached its peak, a total of 223 threads of True Qi burst forth, with an overwhelming momentum!

    Such overwhelming strength, indeed sufficient to sweep through the entire Dragon Rising Martial Arts Tournament!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, it¡¯s over¡­¡± Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s voice came out deep and resonant, like that of a devil.

    At this moment, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s state of mind was very delicate; he developed a sense of control over life and death!

    ¡®The feeling of having power is wonderful! It¡¯s just that I only have the time of one incense stick¡­ Such a pity¡­ But, it¡¯s enough, enough for me to slaughter this Huang Xiaolong¡­¡¯

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    Xuanyuan Sa began a series of attacks on Huang Xiaolong, continuously striking with his palms, his True Qi palms grinding like millstones, causing the air to explode with pop-pop-pop sounds.

    Huang Xiaolong threw his ¡°air longsword¡± aside and condensed his inhuman physical strength to punch and kick out.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fists and feet were like a violent storm; each punch was like a giant axe splitting mountains, a titan uprooting trees.

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s True Qi palms that crashed over were blasted apart, turning into gusts of wind that howled chaotically around.

    At this, the entire audience once again gasped in amazement.

    No one expected that Huang Xiaolong could still defend himself under such circumstances!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blood surged throughout his body as his aura continued to climb, taking the initiative to move closer to Xuanyuan Sa, punching out wave after wave of visible fist winds, continuously crushing Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s burst of True Qi attacks.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirit, will, and determination showed no hint of cowardice, growing ever stronger instead, radiating brilliance. To many observers, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure seemed to suddenly become imposing, with a dominance that eclipsed the heavens and stomped the earth, making one unavoidably feel the presence of an unyielding and invincible mountainous illusion!

    In that moment, facing Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s tempestuous attacks, Huang Xiaolong was akin to an ancient war god!

    This isn¡¯t to say that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s physical appearance had truly changed, but rather that the spectators, in spirit, felt Huang Xiaolong¡¯s might.

    Watching Huang Xiaolong continually approach him, the murderous and crazed look of triumph on Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s face began to freeze; he couldn¡¯t believe that even after taking drugs to forcefully increase his strength to such a level, he still couldn¡¯t handle Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°How can this be? How can you be so strong!¡± Xuanyuan Sa exclaimed in horror.

    ¡°Oh¡­ um, you rely on taking drugs, and your cultivation has soared¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sarcastic smile. ¡°However, let me tell you. From the perspective of ancient martial arts, True Qi brought about by the force of drugs doesn¡¯t truly belong to you, so when you wield that True Qi, flaws are bound to appear, and you cannot use it as freely as an extension of your arm. Furthermore, the martial arts techniques you practice don¡¯t match the powerful True Qi. You¡¯ve only practiced the incomplete inheritance of the Xuanyuan Family, so you can¡¯t perfectly utilize the True Qi you now possess¡­ Of course, the main reason is, I am stronger than you¡­ um, let¡¯s finish this!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Huang Xiaolong made his move!

    He stepped forward, and like a phantom, pounced on Xuanyuan Sa!

    Boom~~~!!!

    This forceful and fierce pounce was like a primordial beast trampling the earth, fracturing the ground in all directions!

    By the time Xuanyuan Sa reacted, Huang Xiaolong had already torn through his True Qi defense and closed in on him.

    The next second.

    Huang Xiaolong grabbed Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s neck with one hand, lifting him up!

    Around Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s neck, it was as if a tight band had been fastened, making his breathing difficult and his face turned purplish.

    ¡°This is a life-or-death battle, so¡­ you should be prepared to die, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°No!¡± At that moment, the disdain for life in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes truly made Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s heart palpitate!

    The victory had been decided!

    Xuanyuan Sa was trapped by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grip around his neck, his life now under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control!

    With just a little more force, Huang Xiaolong could crush Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s neck!

    The entire venue fell into dead silence, devoid of any noise!

    Everyone¡¯s minds were a mess!

    How could Xuanyuan Sa lose?

    Even after unleashing 223 strands of True Qi, Xuanyuan Sa still lost!

    Everyone looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with terror.

    ¡°He¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s too¡­ too strong¡­¡± Tang Jian¡¯s body was cold, shaking uncontrollably, his heart completely filled with fear and regret. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful, and I still provoked him, repeatedly declaring that I would take his life, that it would be to the death. Am I not courting death? If he retaliates against me¡­ how¡­ how will I defend myself?¡±

    The Ying Family¡¯s camp was naturally excited. Only Ying Chong¡¯s line, people like Ying Qingfeng, had faces ashen as death.

    The numerous noble sons and all the geniuses felt utterly disheartened.

    Well, this Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament need not continue. They might as well have Huang Xiaolong face off against Xuanyuan Ba directly.

    If Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s use of the ancient medicine had thrown the rhythm of the tournament into disarray,

    then Huang Xiaolong¡¯s overwhelming defeat of Xuanyuan Sa had completely broken the tournament!

    At this time, the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s camp was in a complete panic!

    ¡°Wait!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou immediately stood up, his eyes filled with wariness towards Huang Xiaolong but just that¨Cwariness, for he had more cards up his sleeve, more moves to make, and was not intimidated by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked over at Xuanyuan Zhou from a distance, his eyes brimming with amusement.

    ¡°I admit, everyone under the heavens has underestimated you,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou nodded. ¡°No one has fathomed your depth. Good, you¡¯ve hidden very well. This match, between you and Sa¡¯er, is deemed your win. Quickly, let Sa¡¯er go.¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Xuanyuan Sa roared fearlessly, glaring at Huang Xiaolong with venomous eyes, and swore in his heart¨C¡®You mongrel! I¡¯m no match for you, but I¡¯ll have my brother torment and kill you! He won¡¯t let you off!¡¯

    ¡°Let you go?¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared puzzled, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a fight to the death? Regardless of who wins or loses, it¡¯s about life and death¡­ Why should I let you go?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Xuanyuan Sa laughed as if he¡¯d heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°You think you can kill me? That¡¯s a wild fantasy! My father is here, my Xuanyuan Family¡¯s elites are present, and my brother Xuanyuan Ba is about to enter the stage. Do you dare kill me? Are you sick of living? Or perhaps, do you want the entire Ying Family to be buried with you?¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa genuinely believed Huang Xiaolong would not dare to make a move.

    In fact, any person with a bit of sense would not commit such a foolish act.

    Xuanyuan Sa was Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s own son, Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s younger brother; if he were killed in public, the entire Huaxia martial arts community might experience an earthquake!

    ¡°Alright, Huang Xiaolong, if you want a way out, I¡¯ll give you one. You¡¯ve won this round. In the future, Sa¡¯er won¡¯t trouble you again.¡± Xuanyuan Zhou had completely stabilized his emotions because the ace up his sleeve was unimaginable to anyone! ¡°Our Xuanyuan Family is not one you can afford to provoke. My son¡¯s single hair is more precious than you. Should he suffer any harm, you and the Ying Family might face a disastrous end¡­ Don¡¯t make a mistake, Huang Xiaolong.¡±

    Xuanyuan Sa also looked at Huang Xiaolong with an air of arrogance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to remove your dog¡¯s paws? Let go of this young master!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and looked at Xuanyuan Zhou. ¡°Family Head Xuanyuan, before Xuanyuan Sa and I competed in martial arts, everyone made it clear that it was a duel to the death. If I had been killed, then my father-in-law and the Ying Family¡¯s people would definitely not have caused trouble. Conversely, if Xuanyuan Sa were to be killed by me, you too would have no regrets or resentments¡­ These words, you said them in front of everyone, and every person here heard them loud and clear~~~~¡±

    ¡°You!!!!!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou was at a loss for words, completely cornered by Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°Could it be that only people from the Xuanyuan Family are allowed to kill others, and not be killed in return? Hehe, today¡­ I¡¯m going to crush Xuanyuan Sa to death right before your eyes~~~¡±

    In the midst of speaking, his eyes flashed fiercely with killing intent.

    ¡°Foolish! Do not be so headstrong! Should you dare to kill my son, it would be an act of utmost defiance! This is your last chance! Let him go! Otherwise, the consequences will be beyond what you can bear! Do not assume that just because you have some strength, you can do whatever you want. The hidden card of the Xuanyuan Family can certainly crush you to death!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou shouted furiously.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly, and his hand gripping Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s neck began to tighten!

    Crack~~crack~~~~

    The sound of bones breaking came from Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ah! No! No! Dad! He¡¯s really going to kill me! He¡¯s not joking! He¡¯s serious! Dad!¡± For the first time, Xuanyuan Sa was terrified and cried out in anguish.

    Before Xuanyuan Zhou could rush over to rescue him, Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too late for even your grandfather to save you now. I said I¡¯m going to crush you, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    Crack~~~~~~!!!!!!

    A loud snap!

    Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s neck broke.

    With a look of disbelief, he stared at Huang Xiaolong, but soon, the light in his eyes completely scattered, and his head limply fell to one side.

    ¡°It was you who spoke of a fight to the death. I just obliged you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually as he tossed Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s corpse aside, as though discarding a dead chicken.

    Quickly, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s spirit floated out, only to be incinerated to ash under the Yang Qi emanating from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®This body won¡¯t do, it doesn¡¯t quite fit with Young Master Ji¡¯s soul. What a waste,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought, shaking his head slightly.

    Silence!

    An eerie silence!

    The faces of the Xuanyuan Family members were ashen, their bodies trembling.

    The next second.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Damn it!!!! Deserving of a thousand deaths! You actually dared to kill my son! You really had the audacity to kill! Roar~~~!!!!!! I want you dead! I¡¯ll grind your bones to dust!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s voice erupted, filled with grief and rage.

    The Xuanyuan Family camp was engulfed in despair, their cries of sorrow resounding like mourning doves and woeful monkeys.

    Chaos ensued!

    The Martial Arts Tournament of the Rising Dragon Rankings utterly descended into pandemonium!

    ¡­

 Chapter 808 - Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Xuanyuan Ba Descends

    Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Xuanyuan Ba Descends!!!! Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Xuanyuan Ba Descends!!!! The scene had fallen into a state of chaotic loss of control.

    Some old-timers were shaking their heads repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s over, this Rising Dragon List martial arts tournament cannot go on¡­¡±

    At this moment, every member of the Ying Family felt their brains go numb and their thoughts completely short-circuit!

    This incident had blown up! Completely blown up!

    Right in front of Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s face, his own son was pinched to death¡­

    This was a grievance of filicide!

    Moreover, this act was a challenge to the authority of the Xuanyuan Family!

    Among the top ten ancient martial arts families in Huaxia, the Xuanyuan Family comfortably sat at the top, holding the reins of leadership. Now, you¡¯ve gone and killed the Family Head¡¯s son. Even if the Xuanyuan Family doesn¡¯t kill you, the other ancient martial families will act!

    ¡°I think we must hand over Huang Xiaolong, this monstrous creature, to the Xuanyuan Family. We need to properly apologize. Otherwise, the Ying Family will be crushed to pieces!¡± Ying Chong¡¯s face was ashen.

    Ying Aoshan immediately retorted, ¡°The Xuanyuan Family agreed to this life-and-death battle. It was Xuanyuan Sa who went too far. His skills were inferior, and he deserved his death. Why should we hand Little Long over?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that makes some sense¡­¡± The elder patriarch of the Ying Family said with a trembling voice, ¡°Our, our Ying Family has a point to argue¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about reason now? Do you really think that in their raging fury, the Xuanyuan Family will reason with us?¡± Ying Qingfeng said with extreme disbelief.

    At this time, the entire Xuanyuan Family had already left their seats, each one fuming and their eyes filled with killing intent. They were about to charge over and attack Huang Xiaolong, to dismember him with chaotic slashes!

    Headed by Xuanyuan Zhou, the Grandmasters of the Xuanyuan Family who had come to the Ancient City amounted to hundreds. They surged forward, and even if Huang Xiaolong had the ability of three heads and six arms, he would have difficulty defending himself!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Want to gang up in a fight? Then all of you come at once! I will annihilate you all. From today onward, the Xuanyuan Family will cease to exist in Huaxia¡¯s history,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes also revealed a bloodthirsty killing intent, ready to go on a massacre.

    Arrogant!

    Too arrogant!

    Not only did he kill someone¡¯s son, but he also intended to exterminate their clan! This child seemed harmless but was actually cruel and ruthless, outrageously arrogant, and vicious to the extreme! Acting without restraint!

    ¡°Good, very good! Want to exterminate my Xuanyuan Family¡­ Very good!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou trembled all over with rage. The grievance of filicide was unbearable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up too! Fight to the death with the Xuanyuan Family!¡± Ying Xiao also made a decisive decision, ready to support Huang Xiaolong at all costs and not let him fall into a situation of isolation and helplessness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, among others, stood up, directing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves to fight a desperate battle.

    Other ancient martial families mostly adopted a stance of watching from the sidelines, and some even prepared to benefit from the fight between the two parties.

    Just as the scene was completely out of control, a cold male voice suddenly came through, suppressing all other noise.

    ¡°Quiet down~~ Stop the clamor.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over.

    Looking in the direction of the voice!

    They saw four men, walking leisurely towards them as if strolling in a courtyard.

    These four men, all around middle-aged, wore simple linen clothes, and looked quite ordinary with average heights. However, the aura they exuded was extraordinary, dignified, and towering, almost compelling one to kneel and worship. Their gazes, with occasional twinkles, could make one feel as if a flash of lightning had pierced the heavens, as though they could control a person¡¯s soul with just their eyes!

    Grandmasters! Super grandmasters!

    Merely in terms of aura, any one of these four middle-aged men far surpassed the Family Head of the Xuanyuan Family, Xuanyuan Zhou!

    They did not appear to be from any of the top ten ancient martial families! Judging by their ages, Xuanyuan Ba would not be among them!

    Their presence was incredibly ancient; their strides unhurried, as if they had traversed from times long past!

    ¡°Xuanyuan Family, do not act rashly.¡± One of the middle-aged men looked indifferently at Xuanyuan Zhou.

    Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s entire body seemed to be struck by lightning, shuddering as he slightly bowed. ¡°My lord, this man killed my son¡­ I demand his life in return.¡±

    ¡°Stand down!¡± Another middle-aged man barked coldly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Xuanyuan Zhou, silent as a cicada in winter, immediately led his clan members back to their seats at the spectator stand.

    Imposing!

    The actions and words of these four middle-aged men were filled with an irresistible dominance!

    The people present were all dumbfounded!

    Heavens! Who were these four mighty beings? Why did the Xuanyuan Family yield before them like slaves, so submissive and obsequious!

    Who exactly were they?

    The leaders of the top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia all submitted to them!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes, observing these four powerful individuals.

    Inside them coursed pure and vigorous True Qi, with each person condensing more than 400 strands of True Qi!

    This was terrifying! The sheer amount of True Qi they had condensed far surpassed that of the likes of Xuanyuan Zhou, reaching an entirely new level!

    Great Grandmasters of such a realm could, from hundreds of steps away, crush a person into dust, walk on water, leave no trace in the snow, kill with a glance, scale walls, and their every move was as mighty as moving mountains.

    However, what astonished Huang Xiaolong the most was not their True Qi realm, but rather, something in their bones, a trace of cold and sinister aura!

    This sinister aura seemed to originate from the netherworld, yet it was different; like a ghost, but not quite!

    With a glance, Huang Xiaolong noticed that beneath the feet of these four individuals, there lurked four ghostly shadows!

    ¡°A familiar scent¡­ hehehehe~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body subtly shifted.

    JING!!!!!!

    Undoubtedly, these four middle-aged men were not human or ghosts, but¨CYin!

    In a flash, numerous thoughts flooded into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    1. They were four Yins, possessing the bodies and souls of four individuals.

    2. Why was their ancient martial power so formidable?

    3. Why have they appeared here?

    4. In Dong¡¯an City, Huang Xiaolong once encountered two Yins, descendants of Zhong Kui! From them, Huang Xiaolong learned that more than twenty years ago, some Yins had crawled out from an ancient well that connected to the Yin realm, and had been mingling in the mortal world for a long time. Could these Yins be the same ones that had emerged from that Yin realm portal in Dong¡¯an City back then?

    5. Or perhaps, in the depths of the Kunlun Mountain Range, there is a passage that connects to the Yin Realm?

    6. In the Kunlun Mountain Range, there is a mysterious legend of the Devil¡¯s Entrance. Could it be that this legend is true? Is this entrance not for devils, but rather a portal to the terrifying Yin Realm?

    ¡­

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest grew increasingly intense!

    If it were merely a Dragon Ranking Martial Arts Tournament or a secret realm, although it would have great appeal to Huang Xiaolong, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to shake him to his core.

    But when it involved the ¡°Yin Tribe,¡± that became too interesting!

    Huang Xiaolong did not expose the identities of those few from the Yin Tribe, continuing to stand in place with a grin on his face.

    ¡°You, your skills are not bad, but don¡¯t get carried away. Return to your seat and sit properly,¡± a middle-aged man commanded Huang Xiaolong with a disdainful attitude.

    Clearly, this person (from the Yin Tribe) did not take Huang Xiaolong seriously. Of course, he could not possibly know that Huang Xiaolong had already seen through their true identities.

    Without saying much, Huang Xiaolong stepped down from the battle platform and thought to himself, ¡®It seems that the Xuanyuan Family has long been intertwined with these few from the Yin Tribe¡­ I¡¯ve got it! The pill that Xuanyuan Sa swallowed earlier that caused his cultivation to surge must have been a gift from these few to the Xuanyuan Family. Then what about Xuanyuan Ba? Does Xuanyuan Ba have some connection with these people from the Yin Tribe?¡¯

    He returned to the Ying Family camp.

    ¡°Son-in-law, these few people¡­ they¡¯re incredibly strong, unimaginably so¡­ who exactly are they?¡± Ying Xiao whispered in a deeply shaken voice.

    These four individuals could control the atmosphere with just their presence. Whether their appearance today was a blessing or a curse for the ten ancient martial families was unclear.

    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s see how things unfold,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile.

    At that moment, Ma Chuxia furrowed her brows and whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Little Long, these four people feel so strange. It¡¯s as if¡­ as if there is a familiar scent about them¡­ But I really have never seen them before¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong remained silent with a smile.

    The reason Ma Chuxia felt that the four middle-aged men were familiar was that she had previously had dealings with Zhong Pengfei and Zhong Pengzhan, two from the Yin Tribe!

    They had the same scent as the Zhong brothers!

    ¡°Xuanyuan Zhou, your son is about to make his appearance,¡± a middle-aged man said to Xuanyuan Zhou.

    ¡°Yes, yes, my lord, I understand,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou responded with utmost respect.

    The people from the other ancient martial families felt increasingly odd.

    My lord?

    Why was Xuanyuan Zhou continuously addressing these four middle-aged men as ¡°my lord¡±?

    At this time, the gaze of the four middle-aged men collectively turned toward the outside of the ancient city, toward the mountain peak that seemed to have fallen from the ninth heaven!

    The people of the Xuanyuan Family also looked up at the mountain peak.

    Suddenly!

    On top of the mountain peak, a dark shadow swiftly descended along the upper reaches of the glacier!

    Many people witnessed this sight!

    Soon enough, the shadow enlarged and everyone could see clearly that it was, in fact, a small wooden boat.

    Or rather, it would be more fitting to describe it as a ¡°tiny boat.¡±

    Inside the boat, there were three people.

    Two of them were rowing, while the one at the rear stood with hands clasped behind his back, statuesque and motionless.

    The small boat descended directly from the top of the several-thousand-meter-high mountain peak!

    Such a scene left onlookers dumbstruck; it was as if a deity had descended from above!

    You have to understand that the glacier cascading down from the mountain top had turbulent waters. Add to that the giant ice blocks scattered throughout the river and the swirling eddies, making navigation by boat treacherous.

    Not to mention a small wooden boat, even a larger ship could potentially shatter upon hitting an ice block.

    But wherever the boat went, the vortexes dissipated, and the ice blocks magically moved aside, as if making way for the boat automatically!

    The sight was a spectacular one!

    Finally, the small boat reached the lake at the foot of the mountain peak.

    People clearly saw the three individuals on the boat.

    The ones rowing were two young men.

    The one standing with his hands behind his back was also a young man.

    This person, in his twenties, carried himself with an imposing aura, his features sharp and well-defined. His eyes seemed to naturally attract countless beams of light, drawing the focus of those around him, commanding their attention.

    His eyes shone like a deity¡¯s, his talent breathtaking, and he had the air of a monarch. Standing with his hands behind him, he leapt from the boat, stepped on the surface of the lake, and within a few paces, stood upon the shore.

    He began to walk into the ancient city, and because the viewing platforms of this battlefield area were elevated, the people could clearly see him entering the city.

    Wherever he went, the air seemed to follow him, affirming him as a natural-born ruler, whose presence commanded attention from all directions.

    ¡°Young Master Ba has arrived!¡±

    Someone from the Xuanyuan Family exclaimed uncontrollably, their voice quivering.

    Xuanyuan Ba had finally made his appearance!

    In the ancient martial world of Huaxia, the most powerful prodigy of the current age, the most mysterious young powerhouse known for his talent and potential, said to be a match for the ancients, Xuanyuan Ba had finally arrived!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Crown Prince of ancient martial arts, Xuanyuan Ba had finally arrived!

    Thump thump thump~~ Many people¡¯s hearts quickened with anticipation, especially the younger generation. They were nervous, excited, and thrilled because their idol had arrived!

    The legend of the Unconquered had arrived!

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~~¡± Xuanyuan Zhou stared intently at Huang Xiaolong, the venom in his eyes as if it was about to spew forth and shatter Huang Xiaolong into pieces!

    ¡­

 Chapter 809 - Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Conspiracy and Ambition

    Chapter 809: Chapter 809 Conspiracy and Ambition! Chapter 809: Chapter 809 Conspiracy and Ambition! Xuanyuan Ba strode in with the gait of a king, followed by two men holding oars, finally entering the Ancient City, entering this ancient battleground.

    The marquee figure of the Huaxia ancient martial arts world finally made his appearance!

    Many martial artists present had never seen Xuanyuan Ba with their own eyes; they had only heard of his deeds. Today, they finally saw this legendary figure, a true honor indeed.

    At last, Xuanyuan Ba arrived at the battlefield, his gaze steady, as if he reigned supreme over all.

    Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes and watched Xuanyuan Ba.

    The appearance of Xuanyuan Ba once again gave Huang Xiaolong a sense of familiarity!

    In the sunlight, Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s shadow stretched long. Huang Xiaolong activated his Heavenly Eye for a sweep and saw the shadow morphing into a demon with a green face and fierce fangs, exuding the endless corruption of the abyss!

    Yin!

    Xuanyuan Ba was not a human, but a Yin! Furthermore, his malevolent aura was even more sinister than the two holding oars behind him. It was also stronger than the four middle-aged Great Grandmasters that had appeared earlier.

    Of course, to be precise, the real Xuanyuan Ba might have died long ago, his body and soul taken over by a Yin.

    ¡®Well, well, this Ascending Dragon List Martial Arts Tournament is quite interesting, unexpectedly tumbling into a nest of the Yin Tribe.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless. Yet, a surging battle intent rose in his heart!

    It¡¯s better to battle with ghosts than with people, and it¡¯s even more fun to battle with the Yin.

    Battling with the Yin is an endless joy indeed!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ That¡¯s Xuanyuan Ba for you, incredibly formidable. Look at that snow peak, thousands of meters high and so steep, covered in drift ice, impassable to flying birds, yet that guy actually paddled down from the top in a small wooden boat¡­ so strong¡­¡± Sun Wei commented in amazement beside him.

    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s nothing special,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with focused eyes on the snow peak. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, I can also paddle down from the peak, and moreover, I can even paddle the boat up from the bottom.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the people around Huang Xiaolong were all astonished.

    Although Huang Xiaolong was powerful and capable of anything, his statement was still somewhat unbelievable. Paddling down from the peak might be possible, but to paddle up from the bottom to the peak was akin to sailing upstream against the current, impossible for human strength! Even if one were to propel the wooden boat with True Qi against the current, the thousands of meters in height would likely deplete all the True Qi halfway up, wouldn¡¯t it?

    At this moment, members of the Xuanyuan Family finally broke the deadlock. Xuanyuan Zhou wailed at Xuanyuan Ba, ¡°Ba¡¯er! It¡¯s good you¡¯re here, it¡¯s good you¡¯ve come! Look at your brother, Xuanyuan Sa, he was¡­ he was¡­ murdered by the villains of the Ying Family! Ba, you must avenge your brother!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, father, I know,¡± Xuanyuan Ba nodded slightly, his face showing no signs of anger, and even seemed undisturbed. He simply tilted his head and glanced over at Huang Xiaolong from a distance.

    That one glance seemed to contain a sharp power capable of penetrating Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body and soul.

    However, Huang Xiaolong remained motionless and even cracked a smile.

    Xuanyuan Ba didn¡¯t entangle with Huang Xiaolong any further. After one glance, he withdrew his gaze.

    ¡°Little Long, that guy was glaring at you¡­¡± Ma Chuxia whispered softly. ¡°His eyes were terrifying. He wasn¡¯t just looking at us; when I caught his peripheral vision, I felt a chill too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; at least there will be a good show today,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile.

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s set aside the vengeance for my brother for now; the overall situation takes precedence.¡± Xuanyuan Ba took his seat casually on an observation platform. The previous four middle-aged men and the two men with oars also sat beside Xuanyuan Ba.

    ¡°Father, you go ahead and speak,¡± Xuanyuan Ba said in a serious tone. Everything about this man¡¯s speech and behavior was seasoned and stable, his inner strength vast and his True Qi cultivation unfathomable; every move he made seemed in harmony with the Dao of Heaven.

    Huang Xiaolong had long noticed that the True Qi condensed inside Xuanyuan Ba amounted to over 600 strands. In the Huaxia ancient martial arts circles, this was already a terrifying level. Only in his twenties, it was hard to imagine how he cultivated.

    ¡®Could it be that because the Yin are such strange creatures, they are naturally adept at cultivating ancient martial arts and have a talent far surpassing humans in this area?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought.

    At this time, everyone had taken their seats.

    The Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament had been forced to come to a halt.

    Xuanyuan Zhou glanced at Xuanyuan Ba before collecting himself. Then he stood up, his gaze sweeping across the room.

    Everyone knew Xuanyuan Zhou was about to speak, so they held their breath, pricked up their ears, and looked at him.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡±

    Xuanyuan Zhou spoke loudly, ¡°This year, our Huaxia ancient martial arts circle¡¯s grandest event, the Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament, is the premier martial meeting for the younger generation to shine. However¡­ now the tournament has come to a temporary close, and there is something even more important that our Xuanyuan Family needs to announce to everyone! This matter, concerns the lifeline of our Huaxia ancient martial arts! It also relates to everyone¡¯s future, so please listen carefully!¡±

    ¡°Son-in-law, why do I smell a plot brewing?¡± Ying Xiao frowned, his complexion fluctuating.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled meaningfully. ¡°Perhaps, this year¡¯s Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament was, from the start, a carefully planned conspiracy. Heh heh~~~¡±

    At these words, the Ying Family¡¯s faces were filled with shock and unease!

    Xuanyuan Zhou continued, ¡°The ancient martial arts of Huaxia have a long and storied history! Which of our ancestors, from Emperor Qin to the Han, did not establish their kingdoms with martial might? But why has ancient martial arts declined in modern times? Take our Xuanyuan Family, for instance; in our most prosperous historical period, we carried on incredibly powerful ancient martial arts traditions, but now, nearly all inheritances have been cut off¡­ with only remnants left! I believe all of you here have a sense of this, as your own family legacies have likely dwindled to a mere tenth of what they once were!¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone present nodded silently.

    ¡°The decline of ancient martial arts, one might fear, stems from a lack of unity among the various ancient martial sects and families, everyone harboring their own agendas, internal strife and deceit within their ranks. As the saying goes, ¡®united we stand strong, together we grow powerful, together our vitality thrives, and together our hearts remain resolute¡¯¡­ Conversely, if we divide and become like loose sand, our eventual demise is but assured!¡±

    ¡°Now, the top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia have managed to retain at least a fraction of the legacy our ancestors left us. But what about ten years from now? A hundred years from now? I fear our legacies will eventually face extinction! And with that, the ancient martial arts of Huaxia will come to an end, dissipating like smoke in the wind!¡±

    ¡°To sum it all up, it comes down to one word¨C¡®Unity¡¯!¡±

    Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s eyes gleamed intently. ¡°In fact, the reason we have gathered all the great families here in this Ancient City, in the secret realm of the Kunlun Sect, is to discuss one matter¨Cunification!¡±

    ¡°Our ten great ancient martial families of Huaxia should unite as one, setting aside our differences! Only then can we truly revive and glorify our ancient martial arts!¡±

    Finally, Xuanyuan Zhou had revealed the true purpose of this year¡¯s Ascending Dragon Martial Arts Tournament¨Cthe unification of Huaxia¡¯s ten great ancient martial families!

    In an instant, a buzz of discussion erupted over the spectator stands¨C

    ¡°How could we possibly merge? If we merge, won¡¯t our family be obliterated?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Even in death, we must protect our family¡¯s lineage and honor. After merging, we would live at the mercy of others, becoming someone else¡¯s subjects.¡±

    ¡°The Xuanyuan Family¡¯s ambition is terrifyingly grand¡­ A conspiracy! This is a conspiracy! The old man¡¯s intent is not in his cup!¡±

    ¡°Impossible to merge! If the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s plot succeeds, how would we have the face to meet our ancestors in the netherworld?¡±

    ¡­

    The atmosphere was starting to get noisy as the representatives of the nine great ancient martial families shook their heads in disbelief, clearly scorning what Xuanyuan Zhou had said.

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Silence!!!!!!¡±

    The four middle-aged men seated beside Xuanyuan Ba let out a threatening cry simultaneously. Then, their auras united, and they exploded outward!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!!

    A massive field of energy burst forth, causing chaos on the spectator stands around them. People were tumbling over each other, thrown into complete disarray.

    ¡­

 Chapter 810 - Chapter 810 Chapter 810 A Choice of Life and Death

    Chapter 810: Chapter 810: A Choice of Life and Death! Chapter 810: Chapter 810: A Choice of Life and Death! The aura of the strong, breaking the spirit of man!

    These four middle-aged men, with their ancient martial arts cultivation, surpassed everyone from the top ten ancient martial arts families present. The combined momentum of the four instantly dissolved everything! The noisy and contentious scene fell abruptly silent.

    Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent, without uttering a word, yet the corners of his mouth curled up in a mocking and arrogant expression, as if he already held great power and had everything under control.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, had a smile on his face, as if he were watching a performance by a group of clowns.

    With Huang Xiaolong as their backbone, the people of the Ying Family were not thrown into disarray.

    A middle-aged man said coldly, ¡°Silence! A bunch of country bumpkins! The top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia? What a joke! How much of the ancient martial arts heritage remains nowadays? To me, you all seem like pretentious country gentry! You even imitate ancient martial sects by holding grand events? Laughable! Just like monkeys dressed up in silk, lacking in dignity!¡±

    The four middle-aged men, with their arrogant demeanor, appeared like four imperial envoys wielding imperial swords, looking down upon a group of ignorant villagers in a remote mountainous region.

    People from the ancient martial arts families could not find any words to refute.

    The middle-aged man addressed Xuanyuan Zhou, ¡°You may continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my lord, I will continue,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou said obsequiously.

    Clearing his throat, Xuanyuan Zhou went on. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please be patient and hear me out. These lords, with their martial cultivation, far surpass us all. Do you know who they are?¡±

    The crowd looked at each other.

    ¡°Listen carefully! These lords are the descendants of the ancient Kunlun Sect!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s eyes showed a fervent and worshipful gleam. ¡°Descendants of an ancient, great sect!!¡±

    Whooosh~~~~!

    The whole place was astir!

    The Kunlun Sect!

    In the history of ancient Huaxia martial arts, this was a brilliant sect that could not be erased!

    It produced countless geniuses, countless legends, countless fascinating stories!

    Such a marveled-at ancient martial sect had long since vanished into the river of history, only existing in the fictional works of many authors.

    Yet at this moment, before everyone¡¯s eyes, the descendants of this great sect had appeared?

    This was simply too astonishing!

    Seeing everyone¡¯s spellbound expressions, Xuanyuan Zhou nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I must point out that the inheritance of the Kunlun Sect has not been severed! And these lords have mastered many of the Kunlun Sect¡¯s complete martial arts secrets, divine pills with five markings, divine weapons! What do you think? Are your hearts moved? Today, if you agree to merge and from now on, become the wings of the Kunlun Sect, then the martial arts secrets, heavenly treasures, pills¡­ you will all have a share!!¡±

    Hiss~~~!

    The sound of sharp intakes of breath rose and fell in succession!

    Heavens! The inheritance of the Kunlun Sect?

    A historically significant sect that had hoarded who knows how many years of wealth and treasures now seemed to be in the hands of these middle-aged men!

    Many people from the ancient martial arts families present began breathing heavily, their eyes filled with covetous glints.

    One middle-aged man laughed proudly, speaking indifferently, ¡°Three Yin Hand, Falling Goose Palm, Heavenly Gang Palm Technique, Thirty-Six Styles of Great Prajna, Silent and Colorless Sword Technique, Dividing Light Swordmanship, Flying Eagle Returning Sword Technique, Great Clear Gang Qi, Dragon in the Clouds Movement Technique, Chaotic Sword Array¡­ These ancient martial arts legacies have all been perfectly preserved. What do you think? There are also the Holy Medicine of Kunlun, the Fire Spirit Pill, and other numerous five-marked pills. What do you think?¡±

    Lure them with profit!

    It must be said, with such chips thrown in, no one remained unmoved!

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it! Earlier, Xuanyuan Sa¡¯s cultivation skyrocketed, gaining a full 100 strands of True Qi, which was incredible. It turns out it was¡­ it was because he received the five-marked pills from the Kunlun Sect! Unbelievable! This world still possesses the legendary five-marked pills!¡± someone from the Bian Family, with old antiques present, had their eyes turn red, ¡°If our Bian Family could obtain some five-marked pills, even the recipes and formulas, then¡­ then we¡¯d be able to mass-produce more five-marked pills and rise to prominence!¡±

    The people present murmured among themselves, unable to hide their greed.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, ¡°Indeed, the Kunlun Sect¡¯s family fortune is quite substantial. I didn¡¯t expect these creatures to obtain it. That¡¯s why they can cultivate complete ancient martial arts legacies, consume high-grade pills and possess such extraordinary True Qi cultivation¡­¡±

    However, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, the Kunlun Sect¡¯s wealth was nothing to speak of. When it came to wealth, the Kunlun Sect couldn¡¯t compete with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Now, it means that if you, from now on, cast aside your prejudices and join the Kunlun Sect, you will be able to gain many complete ancient martial legacies, as well as the pills you¡¯ve long dreamed of.¡± Xuanyuan Zhou, with a servile face, obviously had already led the Xuanyuan Family to submit. ¡°To join is to become subjects of the Kunlun Sect, to honor the Kunlun Sect as your sovereign, and after this, there will no longer be a Xuanyuan Family, no Yu Family, no Bian Family¡­¡±

    Betraying the family! Becoming subjects of the Kunlun Sect, subordinates, lapdogs, slaves, puppets!

    This put many in attendance in a state of moral struggle.

    At that moment, an old antique from the Feng Family stood up and said loudly, ¡°I disagree! Our Feng Family does not agree to merge! Although the Feng Family is currently weakened, throughout history, we were also an immensely brilliant and glorious ancient martial arts family! My Feng Family does not wish to tarnish the dignity of our ancestors. As the saying goes, to each their own. I¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish speaking!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The middle-aged man sitting next to Xuanyuan Ba, a flash of murderous intent in his eyes, swung his hand directly!

    True Qi surged like waves, forming a dazzling golden sword shadow, instantly crossing a distance of a thousand steps, flying forward!

    Pffft!!!!

    The old relic from the Feng Family had his head directly cleaved off by the golden sword shadow!

    Blood gushed wildly!

    The entire Feng Family was filled with cries of shock and anger.

    ¡°Grandfather~~ Grandfather~~~~¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyes were about to split with fury as she clutched the headless corpse of the elder.

    In the blink of an eye, a thousand steps to kill a man!

    This method made everyone present dare not act rashly anymore.

    ¡°If anyone speaks another word of nonsense, they die,¡± said the middle-aged man forcefully, his gaze mocking as if he had just crushed an ant.

    ¡°Let me say a few words,¡± Xuanyuan Ba said with a smile.

    All attention in the venue was drawn back to Xuanyuan Ba.

    ¡°Everyone, listen well,¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s voice carried the weight of an emperor. ¡°Now, on behalf of the Kunlun Sect, I offer two choices. The first choice, merge and submit to the Kunlun Sect. In doing so, the benefits you will receive are beyond your imagination. Complete ancient martial arts manuals will allow your cultivation to soar, even achieving a leap in the level of your life, extending your lifespan¡­ In short, it¡¯s endless glory and wealth.¡±

    ¡°The second choice, rebellion, stubbornness to the end, then it is death. Executed on the spot! If one family opposes, then that family will be uprooted, annihilated, all members of the family killed without exception.¡±

    ¡°These are the only two choices, there is absolutely no third option,¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s voice was too indifferent. After pronouncing the fate and life or death of people, his expression remained flat, even with a touch of mockery.

    This man was heartless.

    ¡°Now, I give you thirty breaths to consider. Those who choose to submit, move to the spectator platform over there on your own. Those who choose to defy, stay put,¡± Xuanyuan Ba pointed with his hand.

    Across from them was a spectator platform, empty and desolate.

    After speaking, Xuanyuan Ba fell silent, quietly waiting for the people from the nine ancient martial families to make their decision.

    ¡­

    The atmosphere was so grim it felt like it could drip water!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts again¨C¡®These Yin Tribe members seem to have great ambitions, and they want to control the ancient martial families of Huaxia, not just to control the ancient martial world. Keep in mind, each of the top ten families holds terrifying amounts of money, power, and connections in all aspects in the mortal world. Once they control the top ten ancient martial families, it¡¯s equivalent to gaining everything these families have amassed over the years!¡¯

    ¡®Heh, how interesting. Does the Yin Tribe really intend to conquer the entire human world?¡¯

    ¡°Good son-in-law¡­ What¡­ What should we choose now?¡± Ying Xiao was sweating profusely.

    The Ying Family members looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes that saw him as their leader and their pillar of support.

    At this critical moment, the Ying Family members subconsciously regarded Huang Xiaolong as their mainstay and source of strength.

    ¡°Is there even a need to choose?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Stay put, don¡¯t move, and don¡¯t wander around.¡±

    Stay put!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s choice was to refuse to surrender!

    Soon, thirty breaths had passed.

    First to act was the entire Xuanyuan Family, who stood up and walked resolutely towards the spectator platform that Xuanyuan Ba had pointed out.

    Most of the people from the nine great ancient martial families revealed greedy looks in their eyes¨Cas they followed the Xuanyuan Family towards the platform.

    Those people chose benefits!

    And others made their choice out of a fear of death. For instance, Tang Jian, a young master of the Tang Family, walked towards the spectator platform while saying, ¡°I can¡¯t die! I must live! My martial talent is exceptional, and I¡¯ve cultivated to my current realm with great difficulty. Why should I have to die? Life is so good! Alive, there are endless possibilities!¡±

    The Feng Family¡¯s camp.

    Feng Hanyan clutched her grandfather¡¯s headless corpse, unmoving.

    ¡°Hanyan, hurry and follow us! Quick!¡± The Feng Family Head urged.

    ¡°You all go ahead. I¡¯d rather die in battle than become someone else¡¯s lackey. Moreover, I will avenge my grandfather!¡± Feng Hanyan said coldly.

    ¡°You!¡± The Feng Family Head became enraged.

    ¡°Please make your choices quickly; you don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Xuanyuan Ba urged.

    ¡°We¡¯re going!¡± The Feng Family Head waved his hand resolutely, abandoning Feng Hanyan and going straight to surrender.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Ying Family¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Hmph! A wise man submits to circumstances. What are you doing? Do you really want to listen to that brat¡¯s words and resist stubbornly? Fate must not be defied! A bunch of fools!¡± Ying Chong stood up. ¡°All members of my branch, follow me!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, are you betraying the family?¡± Ying Xiao asked, slightly angry.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. I am young; I don¡¯t want to die here,¡± Ying Qingfeng sneered as he glanced at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Our grudges will inevitably come to an end one day. When I have mastered the Kunlun Sect¡¯s secret techniques, I¡¯ll come for your head!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 811 - Chapter 811 Chapter 811 One Man Shakes Thousands Alone

    Chapter 811: Chapter 811: One Man, Shakes Thousands Alone! Chapter 811: Chapter 811: One Man, Shakes Thousands Alone! At that moment, under the threat and temptation of Xuanyuan Ba, all ten ancient martial families of Huaxia had made their life-and-death choices and taken sides!

    Out of the many thousands of people present, ninety percent had chosen to surrender!

    Of course, there were those who refused to bend. Except for the entirety of the Xuanyuan Family, who had surrendered, each of the other eight great ancient martial families had a small number who ¡°stubbornly resisted¡±. Aside from Ying Chong¡¯s lineage, the rest of the Ying Family remained motionless.

    Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze across the scene, noticing that the young masters of the nine great ancient martial families, including the Ying Family¡¯s own Young Master Ying Qingfeng, had all surrendered.

    Among those Huang Xiaolong knew, only Feng Hanyan¡­ and Yan Pianpian had yet to surrender.

    ¡°Pianpian! You are Ba¡¯er¡¯s fiancee who has not yet entered our family; why don¡¯t you stand over here?¡± Xuanyuan Zhou asked, shouting at Yan Pianpian with great dissatisfaction.

    In the Yan Family, apart from Yan Pianpian, only a few young men, young women, and several middle-aged men and elders had not surrendered.

    The Family Head of the Yan Family had already surrendered.

    The Yan Family Head roared at Yan Pianpian. ¡°Pianpian, come here right now! You foolish girl! Hurry up!¡±

    The Yan Family Head was extremely anxious. It seemed that the disciples of the Kunlun sect were quite wary of, even respectful towards, Xuanyuan Ba. Yan Pianpian was the fiancee of Xuanyuan Ba, and upon her marriage, it would be as if one person¡¯s attainment would lead to the elevation of the whole family! Even if the Yan Family were to be integrated into the power of the Kunlun sect, they would receive special care.

    But now, Yan Pianpian was actually singing a different tune from the Xuanyuan Family and the Kunlun sect!

    Yan Pianpian took a deep breath, her face pale with fear. It was not easy for her to make this decision with courage!

    However, life is a gamble, and Yan Pianpian was staking everything!

    In Yan Pianpian¡¯s view, Huang Xiaolong had not surrendered, and based on her understanding of him, Huang Xiaolong was also unlikely to yield to others.

    Since Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Ba were on opposing sides, then Yan Pianpian had to make a choice!

    She had to decide between the two!

    In the end, Yan Pianpian chose Huang Xiaolong!

    Aside from personal feelings, the majority of her choice was based on the fact that Yan Pianpian had personally witnessed Huang Xiaolong annihilate the Gao Family of Binhai!

    That battle had shaken Yan Pianpian to the core!

    In that battle, some of the techniques Huang Xiaolong exhibited had surpassed the realm of ancient martial arts, leaving Yan Pianpian perplexed to this day.

    For instance, becoming invisible.

    For instance, turning a paper effigy into the living members of the Gao Family.

    To Yan Pianpian, Xuanyuan Ba was certainly powerful, almost radiating the aura of a king ruling over the world, yet Huang Xiaolong might be even stronger!

    Yan Pianpian took a quick glance at Huang Xiaolong, who bore a devil-may-care expression, and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡­ I choose¡­ I choose to refuse submission to the Kunlun sect. Our Yan Family¡¯s legacy¡­ cannot¡­ cannot end like this¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be bound; I¡­ I love being uncontrollable, free and unrestrained.¡±

    ¡°Foolish! Stupid!¡± The Yan Family Head was furious with indignation. ¡°The Yan Family¡¯s legacy will not end! After submitting to the Kunlun sect, it will only¡­ only become more prosperous!¡±

    As he spoke these words, even the Yan Family Head felt they were against his true sentiments. After submission, the Yan Family would cease to exist in this world!

    ¡°Fine, Pianpian was just confused for a moment, let her be for now. She¡¯s bound to come around soon,¡± Xuanyuan Ba said indifferently.

    Immediately afterward, Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s gaze swept across the room. ¡°Have you made your choice? Good, very good. It seems that the vast majority have abandoned the darkness for light and made the right choice, with just a very few¡­ remaining ignorant and unaware.¡±

    Just then, Feng Hanyan stood up with her grandfather¡¯s headless body in her arms and walked toward the Ying Family¡¯s camp, or to be precise, toward Huang Xiaolong!

    The few remaining members of the Feng Family hesitated briefly before joining Huang Xiaolong as well.

    The remnants of the other ancient martial families hurriedly made their way toward Huang Xiaolong as well.

    It seemed these people had subconsciously come to view Huang Xiaolong as their pillar of strength.

    Just now, in his fight against Xuanyuan Sa, who had greatly increased his strength by ingesting an ancient medicine, Huang Xiaolong had almost effortlessly defeated Xuanyuan Sa, killing him as easily as plucking up a weed.

    This elevated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status in the hearts of many to a great height.

    Perhaps, taking refuge with Huang Xiaolong still held a glimmer of hope!

    When Feng Hanyan reached Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, she spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Hanyan knows you¡¯re unfathomable. Now, in this time of crisis, when the Huaxia top ten ancient martial families are on the brink of annihilation¡­ please, Young Master Huang, take control of the situation. If you have any orders, please don¡¯t hesitate to give them. Also¡­ I hope Young Master Huang, you can avenge my grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Please, Young Master Huang, take control!¡± The others also placed all their hopes on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve always had faith in you,¡± Yan Pianpian whispered to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡¯m betting on you this time. Don¡¯t let me down!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ take a seat,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Feng Hanyan and the others took their seats.

    Now, the viewing platforms were clearly divided between the opposing sides!

    One side, filled with those who had surrendered, numbered in the thousands!

    The other side, led by Huang Xiaolong and the people of the Ying Family, had only a few hundred!

    The disparity in numbers was immense, and the difference in strength was clear!

    ¡°What, are you leading a revolt?¡± Xuanyuan Ba asked from across the distance, looking at Huang Xiaolong with eyes like a deity, brooking no dissent, no sacrilege. ¡°My brother Xuanyuan Sa¡­ died at your hands¡­ well done,¡± he added.

    Heh heh¡­ Huang Xiaolong chuckled, as an invisible fighting spirit filled the air around him.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong stood up, his eyes teasing as he first looked toward those who had surrendered, including those young geniuses and sons of nobility. ¡°You cowards¡­ calling yourselves geniuses, calling yourselves nobility, you¡¯re nothing but frauds. The moment you crossed over to the other side, you lost the qualification to be martial artists. True strength lies in an unyielding and formidable martial heart, one that never seeks advantage by fawning on the powerful. Thus, your future achievements are bound to be limited, even if you were to receive the ancient martial arts inheritance from the Kunlun sect, it will amount to nothing. To call yourselves geniuses is truly a shame¡­¡±

    As these words were spoken, people like Tang Jian and Bian Muyan on the other side were filled with shame and rage, their eyes venomous and malicious as they stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you spoke brilliantly! Right, those who fawn on power, who betray the heart of martial arts, can achieve only so much!¡± Ying Aotian burst into laughter.

    Since a life-and-death battle was inevitable today, Ying Aotian had thrown caution to the wind!

    ¡°Good! My good son-in-law, we won¡¯t fear authority; let¡¯s fight! If we must die, then so be it! It is rare in life to fight for dignity, so what if we risk our lives for it? Ha ha ha¡­ invigorating! Today is invigorating!¡± Ying Xiao also began to laugh uproariously. ¡°It beats living miserably!¡±

    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves roared angrily. Though they were few in number, when they conjured the Killing God Technique, their aura united them into a formidable presence.

    ¡°Tch-what¡¯s so amazing about these guys? Little Long alone is worth a thousand troops! This time, Little Long is sure to win! He¡¯s just toying with them!¡± Ma Chuxia said, her face full of arrogant pride. If anyone had the utmost confidence in Huang Xiaolong, it was Ma Chuxia. After all, she knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true identity. Under that heaven-defying status, everyone had to submit, surrender, and kneel down in worship.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, his gaze shifting to Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and the others who refused to surrender, ¡°I must say, you¡¯re very lucky, because you¡¯ve made the most crucial and correct decision in your lives. I even have to congratulate you.¡±

    ¡°A bunch of country bumpkins!¡± A middle-aged man sitting next to Xuanyuan Ba said with a murderous look in his eyes, his shadow emanating an ominous aura. ¡°Just kill them directly!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. People like this are very defiant. Killing them outright would be letting them off too easily. We have to shatter their pride bit by bit, making them fully aware of their own stupidity. That¡¯s what makes it interesting.¡± A mocking glint appeared in Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s eyes as he looked at Huang Xiaolong like a cat watching a mouse. ¡°My brother took the ancient medicine but you still killed him. It seems your ancient martial arts prowess is also unfathomable. Alright, today¡¯s Climbing Dragon Martial Arts Tournament will continue, but I will set the rules. If you can defeat everyone, then the people with you can all live.¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Yes, you alone, defeat everyone.¡± Xuanyuan Ba narrowed his eyes. ¡°By everyone, I mean all the sons from the ancient martial families, plus us¡­¡±

    The ¡°us¡± Xuanyuan Ba referred to were himself and the four middle-aged men next to him, as well as two other men wielding oars.

    ¡°Is this a rotation battle? Despicable!¡± Ying Xiao glared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said, now, I set the rules. There¡¯s no such thing as fairness or unfairness. If you don¡¯t want to fight, then at my command, you will be hacked to pieces without a chance to turn things around,¡± Xuanyuan Ba chuckled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°What do you say? I give you the time of three breaths to make your decision.¡±

    ¡°Pfft-!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing. ¡°Xuanyuan Ba, right? You probably think of me as a toy that you can play with and torture, but in fact, it¡¯s the other way around. You, you¡¯re my playthings¡­ Hahaha-! The affairs of the world are too boring for me. I¡¯ve always been seeking fun. Ever since I learned about the Climbing Dragon Martial Arts Tournament, I¡¯ve been looking forward to having a go at you. I never imagined today would be so much fun, far exceeding my expectations¡­ Well then, I will attend alone and use my own power to wipe you all out! I am a merciful man, but sometimes, I don¡¯t mind a massacre.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong walked straight toward the combat stage below.

    There was no particular aura exploding from his body; as he walked with a leisurely pace, he resembled an elegantly carefree noble sauntering in his own garden, indifferent to wealth and honor.

    Watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, whether it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, Yan Pianpian, or Feng Hanyan, an indescribable sense of emotion and shock rose in their hearts!

    Huang Xiaolong, unafraid of power, alone, ready to shake thousands! Such courage, such battle spirit, was truly detached from the mundane!

    The others behind Huang Xiaolong all felt their blood boiling.

    Fight! Though death is no regret!

    ¡°Interesting¡­ People like you are the most interesting. I love watching those like you go from being defiant to desperate, begging, just like a pathetic dog wagging its tail¡­¡± A trace of pleasure flashed in Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s eyes, ¡°All sons of rank, take to the field! Of course, excluding myself.¡±

    In Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s voice, there seemed to be an overlord¡¯s aura, compelling obedience from others, leaving no choice but to obey.

    Immediately, all ranked sons from the Huaxia ancient martial families stepped forward¨CTang Jian, Ying Qingfeng, Bian Muyan, the Yan Family sons, the Yu Family sons, Ji Zhengtian, the Feng Family sons¡­

    They all took their stand!

    A total of nine men!

    They were extraordinary in elegance, unrivaled in talent, laughing proudly among the younger generation! In the Huaxia ancient martial circle, they stood out, second only to Xuanyuan Ba!

    ¡°The nine of you, fight together,¡± Xuanyuan Ba commanded.

    The first battle for Huang Xiaolong would be one against nine! And not just any nine, but nine geniuses!

    Even though Huang Xiaolong easily killed Xuanyuan Sa who had taken the ancient medicine, that was one-on-one. Now facing nine opponents, the situation was extremely perilous!

    Keep in mind, each of the nine ranked sons had their specialties¨Csome excelled at swordplay, some at knife skills, some at using hidden weapons, some at Qinggong, and some at sneak attacks and assassinations¡­

    They complement each other, and their combined strength is definitely more than a simple sum of one plus one equals two!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Huang Xiaolong, you are doomed!¡± Tang Jian burst into wild laughter. ¡°This time, how can you not die? In history, there has never been a single person who challenged nine noble sons at once! Right now, we are cleansing the house for the Kunlun Sect, there¡¯s no such thing as fairness, you¡¯re definitely going to die! I¡¯ve always said, ¡®The Net of Heaven is wide but lets nothing through,¡¯ sooner or later, you would fall into my hands!¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ giggle giggle giggle~~~~¡± Ji Zhengtian looked at Huang Xiaolong with a cruel gaze. ¡°I can hardly wait! I want to kill you! I want to slaughter you with my own hands!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you haven¡¯t forgotten the humiliation you once brought upon me, have you? Now, I will return it to you a hundredfold!¡± Ying Qingfeng roared fiercely.

    ¡­

    ¡°Just a bunch of trash, if you want a quick death, come at me,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°After I deal with you, I can go after Xuanyuan Ba. Interesting, this is really too interesting. Xuanyuan Ba, you who look down on everything, who think you are unrivaled, I most enjoy watching you, from your lofty disdain to becoming desperate, pleading, just like a pathetic dog wagging its tail¡­..¡±

    ¡°Taking on nine at once, Little Long should be okay, right?¡± Sun Wei stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Xia Ying said calmly.

    ¡°Piece of cake,¡± Ma Chuxia giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, our man has slain dragons! What great scene hasn¡¯t he witnessed?¡±

    ¡°Slayed dragons?¡± Yan Pianpian and Feng Hanyan asked in unison.

    Just at this moment!

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± A person stood up from the Xuanyuan Family camp!

    This person wore an eyepatch over his left eye, and his right eye was as black as ink, exuding a sinister and chilly aura. His right pupil was extremely deep, like an abyss without bottom, and a mere glance could spread an invisible storm of mental power into the void, his methods unpredictable as specters and deities.

    Xuanyuan Du, the only martial artist in the Xuanyuan Family who cultivated spiritual secret techniques!

    ¡°Cousin, let me take the lead in this one!¡± Xuanyuan Du said, eager to move.

    ¡°You?¡± Xuanyuan Ba sat unflustered, strategizing behind the scenes. ¡°I understand. Xuanyuan Du, my cousin, you want to use your mental secret techniques against him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Cousin, let me do it!¡± Xuanyuan Du¡¯s heart was ablaze, he knew his moment to shine had come!

    Huang Xiaolong was indeed very strong, and if it came to a battle of brute strength, Xuanyuan Du would certainly not be his match, but someone strong in martial arts didn¡¯t necessarily have a strong mind and spirit.

    Xuanyuan Du chose to tread an unorthodox path, hoping to use his mental secret techniques to defeat Huang Xiaolong without a fight!

    If he could accomplish this feat, Xuanyuan Du¡¯s future days in the Kunlun Sect would be much better, and he would also stand out and distinguish himself!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll take off my eyepatch and look at you with my left eye, do you dare?¡± Xuanyuan Du sneered.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Okay, but I will gouge out your eyeballs!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    ¡°Since he was eight years old, Du¡¯er has always worn an eyepatch over his left eye, never showing it to others. It is his trump card, once he takes off the eyepatch, something extremely terrifying will happen!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s eyes were also filled with fierce murderous intent.

    ¡°Alright then, cousin Xuanyuan Du, go on, let him see your left eye,¡± Xuanyuan Ba nodded.

    ¡­

 Chapter 812 - Chapter 812 Chapter 812 One Against Nine

    Chapter 812: Chapter 812: One Against Nine! Chapter 812: Chapter 812: One Against Nine! Xuanyuan Du stood up proudly, his one eye emitting a feverish brilliance as he stepped toward the arena below!

    ¡®This battle, I must emerge victorious at the outset! This child, having viciously slain Xuanyuan Sa, who surged in power after taking medicine, has indeed become the dark horse of this martial arts competition! His fame is at its peak! If I, taking an unconventional approach, can defeat and kill him with a spiritual secret technique, then my name will be made! Men die for wealth as birds die for food! For the sake of fame, a martial artist will face any danger without hesitation! I¡¯ll stake it all! If I win this bet, it will be a lifetime¡¯s triumph!¡¯

    On the arena!

    Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Du stood opposite each other at a distance.

    With a sweep of his one eye, Xuanyuan Du unleashed an invisible mental storm, immediately entrapping the arena! That mysterious and chilling power permeated through the boundless void, causing Xuanyuan Du¡¯s hair to fly about wildly, making him resemble a demonic god.

    ¡°Our battle is very simple, I just need to look at you once, and victory or defeat will naturally be decided. There¡¯s no need for a struggle,¡± Xuanyuan Du said with a grin.

    ¡°Ha! Fine, this will certainly save time and effort. It¡¯s your left eye, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face revealed an expression of great amusement. ¡°But I¡¯ve said that I will dig out your eyeball. After all, you have eyes but no beads, hahaha~~~~¡±

    Eyes but no beads?

    On the side of the Ying Family¡¯s camp, many shook their heads with a mixture of laughter and tears. At such a time, when Huang Xiaolong was about to face thousands, among whom were unparalleled powerhouses like Xuanyuan Ba, he still had the mood to joke¡­

    This psychological quality is indeed twisted!

    On the arena.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Xuanyuan Du didn¡¯t get angry but laughed instead, the corners of his mouth curling slightly upward. In fact, his biggest worry was that Huang Xiaolong would suddenly lash out and crush him with brute force, not giving him a chance to remove his eye-patch!

    In terms of martial force, Xuanyuan Du was clearly no match for Huang Xiaolong; he could only win by a surprising move!

    But Huang Xiaolong was so overly confident!

    This was playing right into Xuanyuan Du¡¯s hands!

    ¡°Good! I, Xuanyuan Du, was born with exceptional talent and cultivated spiritual secret techniques from a young age. Starting at the age of eight, I sealed my left eye. All my life¡¯s power is sealed within my left eye! The moment I remove the eye-patch, something terrifying will happen¡­hahaha~~ My spiritual secret technique only grows more lethal the longer the eye remains sealed. This year, I¡¯m 27, hence my left eye has been sealed for a full 19 years! A mental storm built up over 19 years, unleashed in an instant to deal with you, truly is your honor!¡± Xuanyuan Du said with a demonic smile. ¡°Witness my left eye!¡±

    As his words fell, Xuanyuan Du flicked his hand, and the eye-patch covering his left eye was suddenly gone!

    At that moment, Xuanyuan Du¡¯s left eye was completely exposed!

    It was an eye of extreme strangeness!

    The pupil was a greenish color, like a flawless gemstone, containing an invisible sharpness and oppression, as if it could pierce through all things!

    Looking carefully at the center of the pupil, it seemed as if there was a storm, a vortex!

    This seemed to be not a human eye, but¡­the eye of a devil!

    On the spectator platform, many who tried to look at Xuanyuan Du¡¯s left eye felt the world spin and their minds tremble, as if their very souls were laid bare, with all secrets exposed!

    ¡°Don¡¯t look into his eyes! Don¡¯t look!¡±

    Under the influence of his powerful aura, many people quickly turned their heads away or simply closed their eyes.

    Even the scions quietly assessed that if they were to face Xuanyuan Du, their own combat effectiveness would likely diminish under the stare of that left eye!

    ¡°Die!!!!!¡±

    Xuanyuan Du let out a demonic and fierce roar, and from his left eye, an endless mental storm erupted, like a fishing net, directly covering Huang Xiaolong!

    This mental storm was sinister to the extreme, seemingly mixed with the wailing of a thousand souls and the furious roars of myriad beasts!

    But Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved, merely smiling slightly. His eyes shut briefly, then sprang open quickly.

    At that instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes became as clear as crystal!

    It was as if¨Ca mirror!!

    Just as Xuanyuan Du¡¯s spiritual storm was about to engulf Huang Xiaolong, in an inexplicable twist of fate, its direction reversed, turning back and ravaging Xuanyuan Du himself!

    This turn of events was akin to the spiritual storm being reflected by a mirror!

    ¡°What?!!!!!¡± Xuanyuan Du exclaimed in shock, but the very next second, he found himself plunged into an endless, chilling illusion!

    ¡°Ahh~~~~!!!!¡±

    Xuanyuan Du, harmed by the spiritual storm he had been cultivating for nineteen years, suffered a mental breakdown and let out a scream, falling to his knees and shaking like chaff in the wind.

    The next second.

    Put~~~!!!!

    He actually used his fingers to gouge out his own eyeballs!

    The hollow sockets, bloody and gruesome, seemed to tell a story of tragedy.

    ¡°Ah~~~ah~~~~ah~~~~¡±

    Xuanyuan Du let out a heart-wrenching howl, and with a slap to his own crown, the sound of his skull shattering echoed, as he spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood and fell to the ground, dead.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I said I would gouge out your eyeballs, and you didn¡¯t believe me,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°It¡¯s so dull, dealing with people like this is as easy as slaughtering chickens. The Xuanyuan Family, the foremost among the top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia, how come they¡¯re all so pathetic? Xuanyuan Sa, Xuanyuan Du, they¡¯re all trash among trash¡­¡±

    Absolute victory in the first battle, and it was won with such ease that it set off a burst of cheers in the Ying Family¡¯s camp.

    The Xuanyuan Family¡¯s camp was covered in shadows, with Xuanyuan Zhou slamming his palm on the stone steps, blasting out fragments of rock!

    Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s face twisted slightly, and he turned to the nine sons and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go together! I don¡¯t want to see him live even a second longer in front of me! Attack! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Good! Kill him!¡±

    The nine sons stood up and headed towards the platform where Huang Xiaolong was!

    ¡°Young Master Ba, you need not be enraged. This vile creature, a renegade against heaven, deserves death from everyone. We shall take action now, jointly take him down, and present his head to you,¡± Tang Jian said to Xuanyuan Ba with a sycophantic smile.

    Immediately, the nine sons took to the stage, spread out in a fan shape, and confronted Huang Xiaolong!

    Without even moving, the aura of the nine sons rose up, merging together, heavy as a mountain!

    This powerful aura rolled straight towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Pop pop pop~~pop pop pop~~pop pop pop~~~

    Wherever this aura went, the air itself burst with a sound of fragmentation.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you didn¡¯t expect the Dragon Rise List martial arts tournament to turn out like this, did you? Die!¡± Tang Jian sneered, and with a roar, the nine sons joined forces to assault Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°A bunch of chickens and dogs~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then took a step forward!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom!!!!

    The force emitted by this step actually caused the combined aura of the nine sons to explode!

    Huang Xiaolong also made his move!

    He, alone, boldly launched an attack on the nine sons!

    ¡­

 Chapter 813 - Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Kunlun Faction Giants Join the Battle

    Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Kunlun Faction Giants Join the Battle! Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Kunlun Faction Giants Join the Battle! Huang Xiaolong charged directly at the nine young masters! His eyes were like lightning, like a drawn sword piercing through the sky, as if he himself was an incomparably sharp sword unmatched in this world!

    No one could describe the aura Huang Xiaolong exuded at that moment!

    Before the battle, almost everyone believed it would be a grueling fight. Although Huang Xiaolong was formidable, he was facing nine geniuses! In the Huaxia martial arts community, these were almost the finest of the younger generation!

    The battle wouldn¡¯t be easy! It was anticipated that Huang Xiaolong could only stabilize his defense first, then look for an opportunity to counterattack.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t defend at all! He was on the offensive!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t use any True Qi attacks, but purely relied on the brutal power of his physical body to crush his opponents¨Coverbearing, savage, and unreasonable!

    With a single movement of his body, the air in all directions tore apart. The entire battle stage¡¯s air was churned into chaos by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s physical strength, stirring and boiling, creating a tide like that of a large river, as if there were thousands of soldiers sprinting across the battle stage in a frenzied melee.

    The united effort of the nine young masters was instantly shattered by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s onslaught, as they all felt a terrifying illusion¨Cthey seemed suddenly trapped on a desolate island, standing alone against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assaults!

    In their minds, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s towering, indomitable figure loomed, an unbeatable demon!

    This was psychological oppression!

    Huang Xiaolong not only crushed their momentum but also mentally oppressed them with cruelty!

    First, Huang Xiaolong rushed straight towards Tang Jian!

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll have your life!¡± Tang Jian hated Huang Xiaolong to the bone and wielded a saber, instantly elevating his saber force to unbelievable heights as the saber Qi soared to the skies, shredding the surrounding air into disarray, leaving it unable to gather.

    Immediately after, a saber glow, like a malevolent dragon, went straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    Tang Jian, worthy of being second only to Xuanyuan Ba among the top ten young masters, was able to unleash such a strike even when the odds were stacked against him!

    At the very moment Tang Jian launched his attack at Huang Xiaolong, the other young masters had already pounced in his direction, hoping to reform their encirclement and launch a joint attack on Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong smirked, threw a right punch that exploded with force, shattering the saber glow directly. Then, with his right hand forming a crane¡¯s claw, he astonishingly grabbed Tang Jian¡¯s neck as if scooping something from a pocket, lifted him into the air, and threw him a distance away!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Tang Jian, like a massive stone, crashed vehemently onto the ground, creating a human-shaped pit and embedding himself within. His entire skeleton shattered, blood gushing from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth while his gaze fixed bitterly on Huang Xiaolong, but it quickly faded, and he dropped his head and died on the spot!

    Tang Jian, dead!

    Suddenly, wrenching screams erupted from the Tang Family¡¯s camp at the spectator¡¯s stand.

    And many people began to subconsciously fear Huang Xiaolong.

    He boldly faced the pressure of nine young masters, seizing the initiative to kill the strongest among them, as easily as plucking a general¡¯s head from an army, unstoppable!

    It can be said that most of the spectators had never seen such a fierce character!

    On the battle stage, in the blink of an eye, a golden palm print materialized behind Huang Xiaolong, as if descending from the heavens, aiming for his back!

    This palm was incredibly mysterious, as if borrowing the great momentum of heaven and earth, stirring the winds and clouds!

    The Yan Family young master executing the palm was using the Yan Family¡¯s top technique ¡®Great Wind Cloud Palm¡¯, known for its powerful attack infused with tremendous momentum, not a trifling matter!

    This Yan Family young master had planned to use this exquisite palm technique to challenge Xuanyuan Ba, but today, it was unleashed on Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even turn his head, throwing a punch backwards.

    The punch was direct, brutal, and infused with the great force of the dragon and tiger.

    Beyond sheer power, the punch was charged with a world-engulfing momentum, mirroring the Yan Family young master¡¯s ¡®Great Wind Cloud Palm,¡¯ yet it was deeper, more vast, more overwhelming!

    A single punch and the Yan Family young master¡¯s battle will and True Qi, along with his palm technique, crumbled instantly. His clothes vaporized under the punch¡¯s force, and his skin cracked, leaving bloody fissures!

    Spurt~~~

    The punch landed directly on the Yan Family young master¡¯s Dantian, the force breaking through and exiting from his lower back.

    The Yan Family young master coughed up a mouthful of blood, his Dantian deflating like a punctured balloon, leaking out with a hissing sound, and his body flew backward more than a dozen meters, crashing down and scattering pebbles into the air.

    This Yan Family young master hadn¡¯t had any direct conflict with Huang Xiaolong in the past, or perhaps Huang Xiaolong spared him in consideration of Feiyan, and so he didn¡¯t immediately kill him. However, he destroyed his entire True Qi cultivation, turning a talent into waste from then on¨Carguably, a fate more cruel than death!

    After crippling the Yan Family young master, Huang Xiaolong pivoted to see Ying Qingfeng was the closest to him.

    Ying Qingfeng clutched his Longsword, but his will had already collapsed. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ferociousness had stripped him of the courage to fight back. His spirit was exceedingly frail!

    ¡°`

    Clang~~~ Ying Qingfeng¡¯s longsword fell to the ground.

    His voice suddenly trembled, ¡°That¡¯s enough, I can¡¯t fight anymore, I¡¯m no match for you, Huang Xiaolong, let me go¡­ I am, after all, a member of the Ying Family, please spare me¡­ I can¡¯t fight anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ I can spare anyone, but I can¡¯t spare you. You traitor.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, took a step forward, and charged toward Ying Qingfeng. The ground shattered beneath his feet. With a light flick of his right index finger,

    Thump~~~~

    Ying Qingfeng only saw a blur before his eyes, as a finger in his vision kept enlarging, enlarging, and then enlarging some more until it seemed like a towering pillar, filling his entire sight!

    Bang!!!!

    Ying Qingfeng¡¯s skull was pierced through by Huang Xiaolong with one finger, and the next second, his head exploded.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body brushed past Ying Qingfeng.

    The power of that finger did not diminish. In the blink of an eye, it also penetrated the skull of Ji Zhengtian, who was standing behind Ying Qingfeng.

    Bang!!!!

    Ji Zhengtian¡¯s head also exploded like a watermelon.

    One finger killed two people!

    How brutal! This battle was too brutal! But the brutality didn¡¯t refer to the combat process, but the slaughter itself. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s one-sided crushing and killing were extremely brutal and cruel, reaping lives as though they were mere weeds!

    This was a one-sided battle, where Huang Xiaolong, like a force of destruction, left these nine proud young masters either dead or injured.

    The vast majority of onlookers held their breath, their eyes wide open, their minds etched with the image of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s invincible and towering figure!

    This youth swept through thousands, unmatched, decisive in killing, fierce, and his edge fully revealed, like a peerless famous sword, sheathed yet imposing, but once unsheathed, it surely sought blood, taking lives!

    This also led many to feel a tinge of regret¨Cwhy did they surrender to the Kunlun Sect? This young Huang Xiaolong, formidable to such an extent, might indeed pose a great threat to Xuanyuan Ba!

    For people like Feng Hanyan who refused to surrender from the ancient martial families, a sense of fortune arose in their hearts.

    The battle ended.

    Tang Jian, Ying Qingfeng, Ji Zhengtian, Bian Muyan, these four young masters with grievances against Huang Xiaolong were killed on the spot.

    The young masters from the Feng Family, Yan Family, Yu Family, Jiang Family, and Yao Family had their cultivation wasted by Huang Xiaolong, and were not killed on the spot.

    The nine lives that had been so lively just moments ago were now lying in a mess all over the ravaged platform.

    Huang Xiaolong stretched his muscles slightly and with a smile, looked at Xuanyuan Ba, ¡°I think you should come up here personally. Your lapdogs are utterly useless.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong boldly challenged Xuanyuan Ba!

    ¡°Hmph! A bunch of useless trash!¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s fingers twitched a few times, his expression very cold.

    Xuanyuan Ba wasn¡¯t actually concerned about the deaths of the nine young masters, as if nine dogs he had raised were killed by someone. Although somewhat infuriated, it wasn¡¯t enough to disturb him.

    ¡°How about it?¡± Xuanyuan Ba turned to the four middle-aged men with strong True Qi beside him.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± one of the middle-aged men said with a sinister smile, his shadow trembling a few times as if excited. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t bad, I even want to take over his body and soul¡­ Let¡¯s make our move!¡±

    ¡°Good, we¡¯ll take action ourselves.¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s gaze turned sinister.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re a bit stronger than the average person. But that¡¯s as far as you go. Opposing us will not end well. Hehe~~ you¡¯ll understand this soon enough.¡± Xuanyuan Ba mocked Huang Xiaolong with a smile, then turned to one of the middle-aged men.

    That middle-aged man got up leisurely. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go kill him.¡±

    The middle-aged man took a step forward and walked towards the lower platform.

    His aura slowly spread out as if he were emerging from chaos, the power of his True Qi shattering space, giving off the ancient vibe of stepping out from primordial paintings!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°A big shot from the Kunlun Sect enters the battle! This kid, this kid is done for!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou let out a malicious screech, his eyes filled with the taste of vengeance, as if he already saw Huang Xiaolong lying dead on the ground!

    ¡°Finally, someone interesting comes along.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t look at the middle-aged man but took an interested glance at his shadow!

    This shadow was very ferocious, brimming with malevolent energy, neither human nor ghost!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 814 - Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Sorry to Disappoint You

    Chapter 814: Chapter 814: Sorry to Disappoint You! Chapter 814: Chapter 814: Sorry to Disappoint You! One of the Kunlun sect¡¯s heavyweights, a middle-aged man, slowly climbed onto the battle platform.

    On his face, a sinister expression appeared, unlike that of a human.

    His appearance was actually ordinary, even somewhat dull. At first glance, he resembled a mere farmer, but his aura was incredibly terrifying. As soon as he stepped onto the battle platform, an air of disdain for all under heaven emitted from his being, sealing off the vast platform.

    On his back, he carried an ancient sword, sheathed, yet the aura of its edge seemed capable of slicing through everything.

    ¡°Young man, your strength is quite remarkable, far surpassing that of the so-called top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia. However, opposing us, death is the only other possibility,¡± the middle-aged man said with an indifferent smile, one devoid of any human emotion. ¡°You will never understand how great we are¡­¡±

    ¡®Heh heh~~ The laughable sense of superiority of the Yin Tribe?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curved into a half-smile.

    Based on the experience of killing one of the Yin Tribe last time, these seemingly human yet non-human, ghost-like non-ghost creatures actually exist in the form of ¡°shadows.¡± In other words, even if their occupied flesh was destroyed, they would not be wiped out. The only weakness they have is their shadow!

    Knowing the life gate of the Yin Tribe, Huang Xiaolong could fight much more easily, but for the moment, he did not want to expose their true identities. He planned to have a good time playing with them.

    In the end, he would at least need to capture one of the Yin Tribe alive to force out their origins.

    The middle-aged man continued, ¡°Xuanyuan Ba is a man who holds grudges. Now that you have angered him, he will definitely kill you, scattering your soul and spirit. Not only will you die, but your family and anyone associated with you will be completely annihilated. However, I can give you a chance. Your strength has earned you this opportunity. Kneel down, submit to us, serve us. Let me tell you the truth, the entire world will bow at our feet. If you become a believer now, you will rise to great heights in the future. This is an opportunity, so cherish it well.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°I have only one choice, and that is to completely annihilate you, reducing you to ashes.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Since you refuse to recognize your predicament, I shall personally torment and kill you!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes flashed with a ghastly and furiously sinister expression as he slowly raised his right hand and gripped the hilt of the ancient sword behind him.

    With this simple action, the middle-aged man was suddenly surrounded by extremely sharp Sword Qi, making him seem like a towering sword ready to pierce the heavens!

    Clang~~~~

    The middle-aged man began to unsheathe the sword!

    In the process of drawing the sword, the fierce Sword Qi climbed at a terrifying speed!

    At that moment, the opponent Huang Xiaolong faced no longer seemed to be a martial artist, but a Sword Immortal!

    On the viewing platform, members of the ancient martial families felt their skin being sliced by the invisible Sword Qi, experiencing a sensation that was numb, cold, and painful!

    Everyone held their breath!

    This time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent was truly a titan!

    He was a successor of the ancient Kunlun sect, cultivating the complete ancient Kunlun martial techniques, like a dragon hidden from the world. Once he made a move, it would be earth-shattering!

    Such a person was powerful, mysterious, unusual, akin to legend.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong seemed to be challenging a legendary existence!

    According to various legends, the main inheritance of the Kunlun sect was Swordsmanship. Seeing the middle-aged man draw his sword only confirmed this belief!

    The people from the ancient martial families, obsessed with the martial path, were all anxious and eager to see the extent of the Kunlun sect¡¯s Swordsmanship, how formidable and magical it was!

    However, Huang Xiaolong harbored a smile, immovable.

    Under the impact of the middle-aged man¡¯s fearsome sword momentum, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clothes rustled, his hair fluttered, but his eyes remained steady, calm, neither servile nor arrogant, neither rash nor complacent, unperturbed by honor or disgrace.

    Clang~~~~~

    Finally, the middle-aged man drew out the sword completely, and as a result, his aura climbed to its peak. His body shook, and even more terrifying True Qi burst forth, enveloping all directions!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Paths of True Qi shimmered like fragments of gemstones¨Cluminous and crystallized¨Cwith a total of 412 paths of True Qi!

    This level of True Qi cultivation almost brought the ancient martial families spectating to their knees, in deep worship! It was an unattainable height, a realm of its own!

    Perhaps, only the warriors of ancient times, with the aid of five-patterned elixirs, could potentially reach such a state!

    ¡°Young man, listen well¨CI am going to kill you with a sword technique from the lost arts of Kunlun, known as ¡®Kunlun¡¯s Thirteen Swords.¡¯ This technique has not been seen in the world for over a thousand years. Dying by this sword technique is an honor you should be grateful for!¡± the middle-aged man said proudly.

    Having said that, the middle-aged man was already attacking Huang Xiaolong with his sword!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    The ancient sword in the hands of the middle-aged man transformed into countless sword shadows, like an illusory dream. In an instant, these shadows filled the entire battle platform¨Cendless and inexhaustible. Not to mention Huang Xiaolong, even the spectators who were far away felt their hearts palpitate with fear.

    The ancient sword displayed myriad changes in the blink of an eye¨Cchopping, slashing, shearing, stabbing, drilling, spinning¡­ Dozens of techniques merged seamlessly, overwhelming the skies and enveloping Huang Xiaolong!

    In the hands of the middle-aged man, the sword had become a living entity!

    ¡°Ah~~ Son-in-law, be careful!¡± Ying Xiao from the Ying Family encampment shouted in alarm. Such swordsmanship was beyond belief. Just one look, and he knew it was far more formidable than the ancestral swordsmanship of the Ying Family.

    Many fixated on the way of the sword were utterly captivated.

    ¡°How can there be such a masterful sword technique in the world¡­ Is this the swordsmanship of the Kunlun sect? Young Master Huang Xiaolong, you must be careful!¡± Feng Hanyan clasped her hands together, almost praying for Huang Xiaolong.

    Sun Wei, Xia Ying, Mengqi, and Chuxia all held each other¡¯s hands, with nervous sweat seeping into their palms. This time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent was indeed too powerful!

    Facing the first move of the middle-aged man¡¯s sword technique, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure flickered ghostly a few times, like a fleeting light, an elusive shadow, narrowly avoiding all the deadly moves in the man¡¯s sword technique.

    ¡®Not bad¡­ Exciting! This guy¡¯s swordsmanship has very few openings, truly a master inheritor of the Kunlun lineage¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up, his fighting spirit erupting even more wildly!

    Even though he was fighting against nine top-tier young masters just moments ago, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fighting spirit hadn¡¯t been this intense, for his opponents were too weak. But now, facing this adversary from the Yin Tribe, he was spurred to unleash boundless fighting spirit.

    ¡°Dawnlight!¡±

    The middle-aged man roared fiercely, and from his ancient sword extended a sword beam several meters long. The sword beam shone golden like the first light of dawn, hence the name ¡°Dawnlight,¡± an ultimate killing move of ¡®Kunlun¡¯s Thirteen Swords¡¯!

    Dawnlight nearly spanned the entire battle platform. The air it touched was shredded, creating a vacuum that drastically increased the speed of the sword light, almost like teleportation, slashing towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Actually, I quite like swordsmanship too¡­ The strongest legacy of the Kunlun sect is their sword technique, right? Then let me show you mine!¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, and as the last word fell, the air around him began to hum and vibrate. A burst of Sword Qi exploded from within him, piercing through a vast expanse of the void, tearing apart a large piece of Dawnlight. The entire battle platform trembled, unable to bear the load!

    Sword Qi swirled around Huang Xiaolong, turning his gaze as sharp as the sword light, piercing to the core!

    ¡°What? You¡­ you¡¯ve also cultivated a complete ancient sword technique?¡± the middle-aged man blurted out in shock.

    ¡°There are endless sword techniques in the world¨Cit¡¯s not possible that only the Kunlun sect holds the monopoly of excellence,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    There was a stir of amazement among the spectators on the platform.

    The Kunlun sect was revered for its sword techniques, yet Huang Xiaolong¡¯s swordsmanship was by no means inferior to this heir of the Kunlun sect!

    Feng Hanyan covered her mouth with her hands, barely containing a scream of excitement.

    Yan Pianpian clenched her fists tightly, her eyes filled with adoration and enchantment, ¡®He really is that powerful, just like when he destroyed the Gao Family in Binhai, with endless methods, unfathomable, invincible!¡¯

    Xuanyuan Ba and the other members of the Yin Tribe had dark expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Merely a flashy trick, die!¡± the middle-aged man bellowed, his ancient sword quivering and vibrating. Sword lights stabbed towards Huang Xiaolong, each carrying the tone of death, a plaintive melody.

    It was as if a death march had begun to play.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out with his right hand and condensed a sword out of the air, slashing out with it as well.

    A Sword from the West!

    Light Freezes the Nine Provinces!

    No one could describe the stunning beauty of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword strike!

    It seemed no longer a sword move of this world!

    If one must describe it, then Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword was flawless, unsullied, and otherworldly!

    The invincible sword destroyed the middle-aged man¡¯s cultivated sword momentum, Sword Qi, and sword light, shattering them all!

    Moreover, this sword was fast, exceedingly fast! So fast that it seized the soul!

    ¡°No!¡± the middle-aged man finally let out a scream of terror!

    He wanted to retreat, but it was already too late!

    Pu~~~!

    A brilliant spray of blood blossomed above the middle-aged man¡¯s throat!

    All the sword lights and Sword Qi on the entire battlefield abruptly dissipated.

    Huang Xiaolong stood proudly with his sword, ten steps away from the middle-aged man.

    Drip~~ Drip~~ Drip~~

    From the tip of the ¡°air sword¡± in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, drops of blood fell to the ground, blooming into a bundle of enchanting flowers.

    Clang~~~

    The ancient sword in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand fell to the ground; he covered his throat desperately with both hands, and the bright red blood continuously seeped through his fingers.

    The middle-aged man was unsteady, as if intoxicated, staggering and swaying. With a sinister and venomous glare, he looked at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±

    This battle, Huang Xiaolong had won!

    It was as if a legendary master, an heir of the Kunlun faction, had been defeated! Not only defeated but also bound to die!

    Above the spectator platform, everyone watched Huang Xiaolong with disbelief.

    Too formidable! Too overbearing! Truly, like slaying both gods and Buddhas in his path!

    ¡°Humph!¡± Xuanyuan Ba snorted coldly, his face briefly crossing with murderous intent before returning to calmness, muttering, ¡°So be it, to lose the body that was cultivated for so many years, but, in turn, I can possess an even better body. This is not too bad¡­¡±

    On the battlefield, the middle-aged man¡¯s hands were completely covered in blood, yet, he actually laughed!

    He laughed merrily, ¡°Hihihi~~ Hihihi~~ Well done, very well done. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve cultivated your martial arts. I suspect you must have encountered many adventures, right? But now, all that you are will be mine! You think you can actually defeat me? Kill me? Hahaha~~ In reality, we nobles¡­ cannot be killed! We are immortal!¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen than with a loud bang, the middle-aged man dropped dead, his body hitting the floor.

    But his shadow, like an eerie specter, floated towards Huang Xiaolong!

    This shadow, filled with evil energy, barely wriggled on the ground and already darted in front of Huang Xiaolong, seemingly set to possess him!

    Upon seeing this, Ma Chuxia on the spectator platform was the first to cry out. ¡°It¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s the Yin Tribe! So, these so-called heirs of the Kunlun faction are¡­ are¡­ the fearsome Yin Tribe!¡±

    In an instant, Xuanyuan Ba and the other members of the Yin Tribe all smiled knowingly.

    It was over.

    Everything was over.

    Even if Huang Xiaolong was strong, there was no chance of his survival now.

    The most terrifying aspect of being part of the Yin Tribe was not their profound cultivation in the martial Dao or formidable martial skills, but the innate nature of the Yin Tribe itself!

    Shadows!

    As long as their shadows were not destroyed, they were immortal!

    Moreover, with Huang Xiaolong so powerful, it would serve only to clothe the Yin Tribe in finer robes!

    Once this member of the Yin Tribe possessed Huang Xiaolong, then Huang Xiaolong would become the Yin, and the Yin would become Huang Xiaolong!

    On the battlefield, a corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth twitched up into a mocking smile. Just as the shadow was about to scuttle onto his body, Huang Xiaolong retreated half a step as fast as lightning and stamped down with his foot!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    This stomp landed directly onto the shadow!

    The shadow struggled fiercely, writhed, and emitted shrill noises!

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s that sound? So eerie, so terrifying¡­¡± Many martial artists on the spectator platform were perplexed.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Xuanyuan Ba and the other Yin Tribe members¡¯ smiles solidified completely on their faces, all of them standing up, looking at Huang Xiaolong with incredulous, horrified eyes.

    Finally, on the previously unruffled and king-like face of Xuanyuan Ba, there emerged a hint of wariness!

    Huang Xiaolong, with his foot pressing down on the shadow, looked up and smiled at Xuanyuan Ba. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ba was incoherent. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What¡¯s the matter, feel put out?¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged lightly. ¡°Actually, I was planning on joining you in this act a bit longer, but I never expected your comrade here to seek death and try to possess me¡­ Well, then I had no choice but to reveal your identities ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Xuanyuan Ba? Hm, the real Xuanyuan Ba died a long time ago.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked playfully at Xuanyuan Ba.

    Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s eye muscles twitched uncontrollably. ¡°Who are you? Who are you really? Speak up! Who exactly are you? Why do you¡­ why do you know¡­ know our identity!¡±

    ¡°You little bastard, what nonsense are you spouting? My son, Xuanyuan Ba, is the Crown Prince of ancient martial arts, unmatched in the world! How dare you curse him!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou shouted ferociously.

    Huang Xiaolong paid no attention to Xuanyuan Zhou, instead keeping his amused gaze on Xuanyuan Ba. ¡°Hm~~ Right, I suddenly understand now. Why you wanted to marry Yan Pianpian as your wife¨Cit¡¯s not because she¡¯s the prettiest among the daughters of the ten ancient martial families, nor because she is outstandingly beautiful, and her martial talent is quite ordinary. You chose her to be your wife because her constitution is very special, isn¡¯t it? It is her body that can give birth to the next generation of the Yin Tribe, right?¡±

    Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s complexion became extremely unsightly. ¡°You know too much! Release my comrade right now!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mischievously, then, his palm lashed out!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The violent palm force directly pierced through the heart of the shadow beneath his feet!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~~!!!!!¡±

    A blood-curdling scream echoed as the shadow was utterly obliterated, reduced to ash.

    ¡­

 Chapter 815 - Chapter 815 Chapter 815 The Great Kunlun Chaos Sword Array

    Chapter 815: Chapter 815: The Great Kunlun Chaos Sword Array Chapter 815: Chapter 815: The Great Kunlun Chaos Sword Array ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong lifted his hand and crushed the Yin under his foot to death.

    He eradicated the weed, showing no mercy!

    ¡°You!¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s face turned remarkably grave, filled with dread, hate, and venom, as nefarious energy surged around him and his shadow trembled ceaselessly.

    It seemed that the meticulous, seemingly flawless plan hatched by the Yin Tribe had a flaw!

    And that flaw was Huang Xiaolong!

    With a demonic glare, Xuanyuan Ba observed Huang Xiaolong, deeply convinced that this man should not be underestimated; he was no longer the ant thought to be easily crushed but rather a primordial beast posing a colossal threat!

    ¡°This man knows our secret; he must die!¡± a middle-aged man said with a contorted face.

    ¡°Heh heh, since it has come to this, I¡¯ve got no time to continue playing with you all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said mockingly. ¡°Alright, come at me together, I will bury you all here.¡±

    Intense battle intent, swirling like a vortex, radiated from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, spreading outwards.

    In fact, although the audience on the viewing platform heard the exchange between Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Ba, most were clueless and unaware of the secrets involved. They were even more ignorant about the Yin Tribe.

    Only a few, such as Xia Ying and Ma Chuxia, knew the reasons.

    ¡°The Yin Tribe¡­ they¡­ they are monsters more terrifying than vengeful spirits¡­¡± Chuxia said tremblingly. ¡°But¡­ but¡­ Little Long should be able to deal with them.¡±

    At this point, Xuanyuan Ba finally managed to control his frenzied rage and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself¡­ If you seek a swift death, I will oblige you!¡±

    Having said that, Xuanyuan Ba waved his hand. ¡°All of you, attack together!¡±

    Instantly, three middle-aged men stood up with two other men holding oars, all emanating rolling Sword Qi, dominant and fierce.

    ¡°Find an opportunity to seize his soul and body¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ba whispered.

    The five Yin nodded and proceeded toward the battle platform.

    The entire venue turned deathly silent!

    Five successors of the Kunlun sect, all unfathomable, were actually joining forces to assault Huang Xiaolong!

    Although Huang Xiaolong had just slain a Kunlun successor with a single sword thrust, facing five opponents now, he likely had no advantage left! After all, Huang Xiaolong was but in his thirties, and even if he had started cultivating from the womb, could he single-handedly cause upheaval, defy the heavens, and annihilate anyone he faced? One against five, that made things difficult!

    ¡°You¡¯re not yet worthy of my personal intervention,¡± Xuanyuan Ba said arrogantly, looking down on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If you survive this, I, Xuanyuan Ba, won¡¯t mind giving you some personal attention.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨CIdiot. Still posturing at this stage¡­ well, alright, I¡¯ll finish off your underlings first,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked casually.

    Soon, the five Kunlun successors stepped onto the platform, each with an ancient sword on their backs, exuding a soul-stealing sharp aura.

    Upon closer look, their shadows had eerily shifted positions, hiding behind their bodies!

    On the viewing platform, Xuanyuan Zhou and others from the surrendered ancient martial families let out a sigh of relief.

    No one believed that Huang Xiaolong, under these circumstances, could turn the tide, break through with indomitable strength.

    ¡°This kid¡¯s time of death has finally arrived! He is doomed! Dead! There¡¯s no other possibility! With the five lords joining forces, no one can escape unscathed!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s eyes gleamed with a wild beast¡¯s ferocity.

    Every member of the Ying Family camp was anxious for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Killing our comrade! You deserve a thousand deaths!¡± one of the Kunlun successors said viciously, and then bellowed, ¡°Formation!!!¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    The next second!

    Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!

    Almost simultaneously, five Kunlun disciples drew the ancient swords from their backs, their movements incredibly coordinated¨Cnone was half a beat too fast or slow.

    Sword in hand, the five Kunlun disciples stepped in a strange rhythm, starting to revolve around Huang Xiaolong with movements as swift as a startled swan!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Streaks of golden light began to flow, creating a spectacular sight.

    From the spectator¡¯s platform, someone suddenly shouted in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a Sword Array! As the name suggests, it combines swords and formations into a killing array, hence ¡®Sword Array.¡¯ It¡¯s said that once the Sword Array is completed, it will unleash an extremely terrifying lethal power that spares neither human nor spirit! This Kunlun Sect¡¯s Sword Array is no child¡¯s play; once activated, it must be capable of slaying gods and buddhas! This time, the Ying Family¡¯s son-in-law is doomed! No more suspense! He¡¯s done for!¡±

    Indeed, even if the five Kunlun disciples attacked together, Huang Xiaolong would likely struggle to cope and ultimately be defeated, not to mention now that they had laid down the Sword Array. The attackers¡¯ offense and defense would skyrocket by several multiples¨Cimpenetrable!

    Huang Xiaolong, without a word or movement, watched with a grin, allowing the five Kunlun disciples to set up their formation.

    Soon, the entire battle platform was shrouded in a hazy aura, as if it were the ancient chaos itself, gathering without dispersing, casting darkness all around, with sand flying and stones moving, swords gleaming and murderous aura chilling to the bone, accompanied by a whistling cold wind.

    It was as though one had been transported back to the very beginning of chaos in primeval times!

    Audible gasps of shock rose and fell on the spectator¡¯s platform.

    One could hardly see the five Kunlun disciples anymore! They seemed to have vanished! And Huang Xiaolong was now trapped in a desperate situation with no way to heaven and no door into the earth, appearing as if there was no choice but to be slaughtered!

    ¡°Oh¡­ it is said that the Kunlun Sect possesses a protective formation called the ¡®Kunlun Great Chaos Sword Array,¡¯ a formation of immense power that is as renowned as the Shaolin Arhat Array. The Kunlun Sect¡¯s Two-Yi Swordsmanship, which has greatly contributed to the sect¡¯s fame, was derived from this Sword Array. There¡¯s also the Cold Plum Sword Array within the Kunlun Sect that has evolved from the remnants of the Great Chaos Sword Array¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°I have only heard of the ¡®Kunlun Great Chaos Sword Array,¡¯ but never seen it. Today, I¡¯m fortunate to witness this ancient Sword Array¡¯s form for myself¡­ interesting, truly interesting¡­¡±

    On the spectator¡¯s platform, Xuanyuan Ba finally let out a sigh of relief, his lips curling into a cold and cruel smirk. ¡°Kid¡­ resign yourself to your fate! I don¡¯t believe you can break the ¡®Kunlun Great Chaos Sword Array¡¯¡­ Your soul, flesh, memories, everything about you, we will gleefully accept. Then, I want to see just how many secrets you¡¯ve been hiding.¡±

    ¡°This Sword Array is truly terrifying.¡± Feng Hanyan was petrified. ¡°Being within the Array, it feels not like facing a human opponent, but rather the primordial chaos of the universe itself!¡±

    At that moment, suddenly, the ground lit up with brilliant sword light, and the sky was filled with surging Sword Qi everywhere¨Cthe ¡®Kunlun Great Chaos Sword Array¡¯ had been successfully activated!

    Once the Sword Array was formed, a vast and mysterious force field was created. The air became as dense as water, and the five Kunlun disciples reappeared silently, now surrounding Huang Xiaolong.

    The Sword Qi emanating from them had immensely increased in power, while Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura was being steadily eroded by the Sword Array.

    As one waned and the other waxed, it seemed that Huang Xiaolong no longer had any chance of turning the tables.

    ¡°This man has been constrained! Completely helpless! Good, let¡¯s take this opportunity to seize his body and soul!¡± A Kunlun disciple¡¯s eyes gleamed with a greedy, bloodthirsty evil expression.

    The next second¡ª-

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~~

    No fewer than five sinister shadows charged full of evil Qi pounced towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    PS: I mentioned to everyone before, this month, my dad had heart surgery, and at the end of the month, my wife also has a surgery. My father¡¯s heart operation went well, and after the surgery, he stayed in the hospital for most of the month. Although he encountered complications where the bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop and had to have the chest reopened, he¡¯s thankfully been discharged and is now recuperating at home. I thank everyone for their concern.

    Today I accompanied my wife to her checkup. Tomorrow we¡¯ll go to the hospital, and if the test results are out, she¡¯ll have the surgery.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 816 - Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Ultimate Move Versus Ultimate Move

    Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Ultimate Move Versus Ultimate Move! Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Ultimate Move Versus Ultimate Move! Caught in the formidable ¡°Kunlun Great Chaotic Sword Array¡±, Huang Xiaolong remained unnervingly calm.

    In a flash, five shadows sped towards Huang Xiaolong, intent on seizing control of his body and devouring his soul.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong swiftly pulled out a handful of talismans from his canvas bag and tossed them out with a dizzying speed!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The talismans disappeared into the ancient chaos energy on the platform.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a slight smile and took a step forward!

    Boom!!!!

    The ancient chaos energy on the entire platform suddenly collapsed as if it had imploded!

    The five shadows hurtling toward Huang Xiaolong suddenly lost balance, pulled by a force field, as if they were going to plunge into an endless abyss.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Shrill cries rang out as the five shadows twisted back in a ghostly manner, merging back into the five Kunlun descendants.

    Against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assault, they returned without achieving anything.

    At this time, the ancient chaos energy on the platform boiled and surged more fiercely, circling around Huang Xiaolong as if under his control.

    Talismans flickered incessantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? We¡¯ve lost control of our ¡®Kunlun Great Chaotic Sword Array¡¯!¡± one of the Kunlun descendants yelled in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Heh, not only you can set up arrays, I can too.¡± The entire array, centered around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body and will, began to rotate. Huang Xiaolong casually reached out and grabbed a thick strand of ancient chaos energy in his hand. ¡°The Chaos Immortal Array, burying demons and gods, supreme across all worlds. This array of mine is known as the ¡®Chaos Immortal Array¡¯, which, compared to your ¡®Kunlun Great Chaotic Sword Array¡¯, is countless times more powerful. To set up the ¡®Chaos Immortal Array¡¯ requires some ancient chaos energy, and your sword array happens to create it, which I can use to my advantage¨C¡±

    ¡°You used our sword array to set up your own array!¡± Several Kunlun descendants burst out with enraged and maniacal voices, mixed with shame, shock, and unwillingness¡­

    It turned out that Huang Xiaolong had used the sword array set up by these Kunlun descendants to hijack the ancient chaos energy within it, not only breaking the sword array but also setting up a new one, trapping these Kunlun descendants inside!

    These Kunlun descendants had put great effort into setting the array, only to have Huang Xiaolong benefit from their hard work.

    The ancient chaos energy on the platform grew more abundant and intense, with every strand as heavy as mountains, making it extremely difficult for the five Kunlun descendants to even move!

    ¡°What is this situation? Why is there so much ancient chaos energy surging out? I¡­I can¡¯t make out the directions anymore! Damn it! It¡¯s so heavy, the air feels like it has turned into solid iron slabs¨C¡±

    The Kunlun descendants cried out in terror and shock.

    They had lost their sense of direction, unable to escape.

    The observatory platform fell silent.

    This turnaround was unexpected.

    Initially, Huang Xiaolong was trapped in the sword array, seemingly doomed, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into Huang Xiaolong counterattacking the Kunlun descendants, trapping them to death.

    ¡°I never expected¡­ Young Master Huang to be capable of setting up arrays¡­ Too strong! He has too many trump cards!¡± Feng Hanyan was dumbstruck.

    ¡°A single person setting up a grand array and trapping five experts¡­ He¡¯s unimaginably powerful¡­¡± Aside from admiration, Yan Pianpian¡¯s eyes also shone with infatuation.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, of course, felt extremely proud and elated.

    The Ying Family camp finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    And Xuanyuan Zhou and the others, their faces turned green.

    Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s eye muscles twitched incessantly, and for the first time, a look of fear appeared on his face. ¡°He¡­ he can perform Taoist techniques¡­ who¡­ who exactly is he¡­ But, the Taoist magic of this world, our Yin Tribe is immune to it¡­ he¡­ he¡­¡±

    Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s mind was a complete muddle.

    Obviously, the formation that Huang Xiaolong laid out with his talismans was a Taoist Formation, but the Yin Tribe was supposed to be immune to all Taoist magic in the human realm, so why were they affected?

    Above the battlefield, divine light shone in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he waved his hand, and the ancient chaos energy suddenly compressed!

    ¡°Ah~~~ No!¡± The five Kunlun disciples were instantly crushed into a ball by the overwhelming force from all directions, like massive mountains bearing down!

    Crack~~ Crack~ Crack~~~

    The sound of bones being crushed resounded like the popping of beans.

    Finally!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The bodies of the five Kunlun disciples were ground into a paste and exploded into pieces.

    Their shadows, too, were torn apart, splashing out pieces of disgusting, stinky pus.

    Dead!

    The five Kunlun disciples, also five members of the Yin Tribe, were annihilated.

    The talismans Huang Xiaolong had thrown burned quickly into ash.

    The ancient chaos energy on the battlefield dispersed like wind, the Formation destroyed.

    Huang Xiaolong stood atop the battlefield, like an ancient deity, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, looking at Xuanyuan Ba.

    ¡°You!¡± Xuanyuan Ba stood up directly, his fierce face uncertain.

    ¡°What now, is it your turn to come out and die?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked gleefully. ¡°All your minions, all your companions, have died with no burial ground¡­ The last one, is you¡­¡±

    Although he said this, Huang Xiaolong also knew that he couldn¡¯t kill anymore, he had to leave a survivor.

    He still needed to extract some intelligence about the Yin Tribe.

    From Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s conspiracy this time, it was clear that the ambition of the Yin Tribe was vast and obvious, and moreover, many from the Yin Tribe had already climbed from their realm into the human world.

    If Huang Xiaolong wanted to eliminate these members of the Yin Tribe, he needed to obtain enough intelligence; or else it would remain a troubling issue.

    ¡°How preposterous!¡± Xuanyuan Ba roared with rage. ¡°Do you really think you can defeat me? You lowly ant! I am a noble existence! Not something you can defile!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ What noble existence?¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked with a laugh. ¡°Actually, from the very start, you lost to me.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong, from afar, turned to look at Yan Pianpian. ¡°Your fiancee has already become my close maid. You didn¡¯t know that, did you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s expression stalled as he also looked toward Yan Pianpian.

    On the spectator stands, countless pairs of eyes suddenly turned towards Yan Pianpian.

    At this moment, Yan Pianpian, without any hint of hesitation, stood up, her face flushed with shyness but her eyes unwaveringly firm, she faced Huang Xiaolong and bowed slightly. ¡°Pianpian¡­ Pianpian is indeed¡­ is¡­ is the servant of this Young Master Huang¡­¡±

    Upon these words, everyone was horrified!

    ¡°At¡­ at Binhai¡­ Pianpian was already¡­ already become Young Master Huang¡¯s servant¡­¡± Yan Pianpian bowed her head.

    Today, Huang Xiaolong descended like a deity, disdainful and unbeatable, admitting she was his maidservant did not bring shame, but instead, it was the utmost honor.

    ¡°Roar~~~!!!!¡±

    Xuanyuan Ao¡¯s hoarse roar rose to the skies as he was consumed by shameful rage, leaving him utterly faceless. In the mortal realm, his status was that of an esteemed Ancient Martial Crown Prince, and everyone in the Huaxia ancient martial arts circle knew he had chosen Yan Pianpian as his fiancee. Yet today, under the watchful eyes of the public, his betrothed acknowledged herself as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s maidservant right in front of him!

    This was the epitome of extreme humiliation!

    ¡°Good! Very good! You and I will fight to the death! I shall personally ruin you!¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his body suddenly moved, and with that movement, the wind surged and clouds gathered as waves of True Qi exploded from within his body. Surrounding him were thousands of thick Sword Qi that suddenly bloomed, each beam shining with the light of the blazing sun, soaring and illuminating eternity!

    ¡°I want you dead!¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s voice boomed with imperial authority, as if an emperor were proclaiming his might, making one shiver with fear!

    Inside Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s body, a total of 656 streams of True Qi exploded forth!

    This level of power was simply despairing!

    Many people present were almost suppressed to the point of coughing up blood and collapsing on the spot.

    ¡°The Crown Prince of Ancient Martial Arts must win! The Crown Prince of Ancient Martial Arts must win!¡±

    The members of the Xuanyuan Family, as well as those surrendered ancient martial arts clans, roared one after another.

    ¡°Please, Crown Prince of Ancient Martial Arts, kill this abomination immediately and avenge those who died at his hands!¡±

    ¡°This brat has offended your majesty, Crown Prince, he must die, and all members of the Ying Family must be utterly annihilated!¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, your cultivation has reached such heights, truly invincible in the world. Slaying this monster will be effortless for you! Please take action!¡±

    ¡­

    Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s body, supported by True Qi, actually rose into the air. Stepping through the void, he walked step by step toward Huang Xiaolong, an embodiment of supreme domination.

    It turned out, reaching such a realm in ancient martial arts cultivation could grant one the ability to walk through the air, akin to a deity!

    ¡°Who gave you the courage to disrupt our plans?¡± Xuanyuan Ba looked down at Huang Xiaolong from his elevated position. ¡°No matter, I will personally slaughter you so that you understand what it means to respect the strong!¡±

    Boom~~~!

    Xuanyuan Ba finally descended, standing on the battle platform opposite Huang Xiaolong!

    One was the Crown Prince of Huaxia¡¯s ancient martial arts, heir to the Kunlun sect¡¯s legacy, with abnormally high cultivation, each gesture imbued with imperial grandeur, his martial genius comparable to that of the ancients!

    The other was a dramatically rising figure, turning the tide against the flow, relentlessly executing one enemy after another, with aces up his sleeve that were unfathomable.

    Now, these two peerless beings were about to clash head-on!

    This battle would directly determine the future direction of the Huaxia ancient martial arts world!

    All present dared not speak, they even refrained from breathing heavily, eyes glued to the battle platform, afraid of missing any detail of the battle.

    ¡°Our plan will continue to unfold step by step¡­ the mortal world will eventually become the paradise of the Yin Tribe¡­ we are the most noble race¡­¡± Xuanyuan Ba whispered to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I will exterminate all of you unnatural monsters,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°To me, this will be a very interesting thing¡­ perhaps even more fun than catching ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°You are but like a mantis trying to stop a chariot! Die!¡± Xuanyuan Ba roared fiercely, his right hand reached out, and a huge swath of air solidified into a Longsword, its edge as bright as a sunny sky.

    In a split second, Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s eyes became fierce like swords as he cleaved through the sky. With a flick of the Longsword made of air in his hand, he aimed a thrust straight at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°`

    The trajectory of this sword constantly leapt, piercing out a stroke of awe-inspiring beauty, intangible and utterly impossible to capture its angle!

    Indeed, Xuanyuan Ba had reached an inconceivable level in various fields such as swordsmanship, martial arts, and the manipulation of True Qi, far surpassing those Kunlun successors who were killed by Huang Xiaolong just before. He was the true powerhouse!

    Huang Xiaolong was also spirited, laughing out loud, taking a step that merely served as a build-up. With that step, the Sword Intent bursting from Huang Xiaolong reached a terrifying degree; since Xuanyuan Ba used a sword, then Huang Xiaolong would also use a sword. Sword Qi surged to the heavens, completely shattering the surrounding air into chaos, breaking apart.

    Dead silence surrounded Huang Xiaolong as he reached out with his right hand, clasping a longsword made of air.

    Although Xuanyuan Ba had inherited the ancient Kunlun sect¡¯s teachings and was formidable, Huang Xiaolong controlled the underworld. Within its bounds were countless spirits of ancient martial artists, each once unparalleled, their lifelong secret techniques not buried with them¨Cthey had all been passed on to Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong unleashed a slash!

    Sword Qi, Sword Force, and Sword Intent, all merged into an unparalleled monster dragon, roaring towards Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s sword light!

    The two peerless sword lights clashed in the void!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The entire battle stage¡¯s ground suddenly sunk in!

    Both Huang Xiaolong and Xuanyuan Ba were suspended in the air!

    ¡°Good lad!¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s mouth twitched into a hysterical laugh. From their head-on clash just now, his sword force was actually unable to suppress Huang Xiaolong; there was even a faint sense of being restrained by Huang Xiaolong.

    Xuanyuan Ba knew this was the most brutal battle of his life. He concentrated all his power once again, preparing for a desperate strike, while his shadow twitched, ready to abandon Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s body at the critical moment and take over Huang Xiaolong directly!

    Xuanyuan Ba had a faint suspicion that Huang Xiaolong must possess a secret not inferior to that of the Yin Tribe!

    In a flash, Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s True Qi burst forth and began to integrate!

    Over 600 streams of True Qi fused together, forming a blazing sun which cast the entire Ancient City into a sea of red!

    On the spectator¡¯s platform, Xuanyuan Zhou suddenly roared, ¡°My son, Xuanyuan Ba, is about to deliver the final blow! This is the strike that concentrates all his strength!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Xuanyuan Ba let out a furious bellow that seemed to devour mountains and rivers. With a wave of his hand, thousands of brilliant sword Qi, dense and incredibly fierce, surged mightily towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Kunlun Ancient Sword Technique¨CSword! Sweep! The! World!¡±

    Xuanyuan Ba, unleashed his strongest strike!

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too lazy to drag this out with you.¡± In a split-second decision, Huang Xiaolong responded.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong tossed the longsword of air and, with the speed of magic, began inscribing symbols in the void. In the time it takes to breathe, he had inscribed dozens, even hundreds of runes.

    Huang Xiaolong infused all these rune-scripts into the longsword of air!

    In an instant, the longsword seemed to spring to life. Its blade shone with golden light, the runes flickered on and off, and with a whoosh, it tore through the air¨Clike thunder, like lightning, like a thundering army, like blazing flames in the sky, like chasing the moon, like a meteorite crashing down¨Cdirectly slashing at Xuanyuan Ba.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Since Xuanyuan Ba had used his ultimate move, Huang Xiaolong also delivered his own.

    Using the Taoist technique of controlling flying swords, Huang Xiaolong turned the longsword of air into a relatively simple flying sword to directly slay Xuanyuan Ba!

    This was a clash of ultimate moves!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 817 - Chapter 817 Chapter 817 You Are Not Human

    Chapter 817: Chapter 817: You Are Not Human! Chapter 817: Chapter 817: You Are Not Human! Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword technique was a secret transmission of the Taoist school and it was no longer within the realm of ancient martial arts!

    However, the ¡°Aerial Flying Sword¡± that Huang Xiaolong had hastily refined was really too crude. A true flying sword, first and foremost, required the selection of an excellent treasure sword, a famous sword, and then one must use their own Taoist power to inscribe talismans and formations on the blade, followed by a blood sacrifice to refine it. Once completed, its power was astounding, allowing one to command it with their mind, beheading an enemy thousands of miles away, impervious to water and fire. Ancient Taoists, when deploying flying swords, could slay zombies, fierce ghosts, and lost souls with composure and ease.

    Even a flying sword made in haste was a flying sword personally crafted by the Yin Emperor!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword had already collided with the endless sword light emitted by Xuanyuan Ba!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    A terrifying explosion sounded, and a heatwave surged forth.

    One could see that the myriad of sword lights released by Xuanyuan Ba had already shattered completely, turning into disordered jets of energy that scattered in every direction.

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Xuanyuan Ba bellowed in shocked anger as he hurled his own aerial longsword, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword already smashing towards his face!

    Bang!!!!

    Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s aerial longsword immediately dimmed, losing all luster and breaking into a whirlwind of fragments.

    Pff!!!!

    The flying sword was extremely fast, almost as if teleporting, cutting through everything, and it pierced Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s left shoulder in an instant, sending blood spraying as Xuanyuan Ba clutched the flying sword in his hand, his palm sliced open and bleeding.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die well! You¡¯ll never die well!¡± Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s eyes, brimming with hatred and humiliation, he could not have imagined that, despite being a noble member of the Yin Tribe, and an ancient martial arts Crown Prince, superior to others, who had wanted to use this scheme to control the ten great ancient martial arts families of Huaxia and create a powerful force to dominate the world and expand his influence globally, was today wounded in the flesh and in a sorry state!

    In an instant, Xuanyuan Ba thought of directly seizing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body and soul, but perhaps out of reluctance to give up the body of ¡°Xuanyuan Ba,¡± or maybe due to some wariness, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and roared. ¡°Fine! Today¡¯s battle ends here! But I won¡¯t accept this! I am akin to a god descending to the mortal realm, above all living beings, eternal and indestructible. This failure means nothing, I will soon rise again and return in full force! Then, I¡¯ll have my revenge and exterminate your entire lineage!¡±

    Having said that, Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s True Qi gathered under his feet as he soared into the sky, leaping several meters high, his body almost turning into an afterimage in mid-air, attempting to flee outside the battle stage and escape the Ancient City!

    ¡°He¡¯s lost, he¡¯s fleeing!¡± Ma Chuxia stood up abruptly from the observer¡¯s platform.

    On the battle stage.

    Huang Xiaolong revealed a slight smile, his right hand pressing down through the air!

    Boom~~~~

    Above Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s head, the air suddenly solidified, becoming as heavy and immense as towering mountains, crushing down from above!

    ¡°No~~~~!¡± Xuanyuan Ba felt as though his entire body was being suppressed to death, seized, and he could no longer move.

    Following this, Huang Xiaolong mockingly shouted. ¡°Kneel before me!¡±

    Bang!!!!

    An overwhelming force of oppression descended from the sky, pressing Xuanyuan Ba down mid-air, his knees shattering the ground beneath him, kneeling before Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xuanyuan Ba let out a shrill cry, like that of a cuckoo bleeding or a monkey wailing, exerting all his strength, struggling incessantly, but he couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    ¡°Ah! I am an unrivaled genius, a precious life; get away from me!¡± Watching himself kneeling, Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, blood oozing out fiercely, and his shadow emitted a terrifying shriek.

    ¡°How could this be!¡± On the observer¡¯s platform, the contingent of the Xuanyuan Family, led by Xuanyuan Zhou, were all terrified, their eyes fixed on Xuanyuan Ba who was kneeling before Huang Xiaolong, inconceivable and unbelievable to them.

    Those from the surrendered ancient martial family clans felt an intense panic and despair rising in their hearts.

    My God! The Crown Prince of ancient martial arts, Xuanyuan Ba, was defeated, and not just defeated¨Che suffered immense humiliation and knelt down in public!

    ¡°My son, is¡­ is the brightest ancient martial arts talent in hundreds of years, a peerless genius, unparalleled in elegance¨Chow could he possibly fail? This is fake! This must be fake!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou kept shaking his head, trying to shake off the nightmare unfolding before his eyes.

    After a while, cheers that shook the heavens burst forth from the Ying Family¡¯s camp.

    ¡°We won! Little Long won! Our Little Long won!¡± Sun Wei and Mengqi stood up and cheered.

    The people who stood by Huang Xiaolong and refused to surrender breathed a sigh of relief, finally completely letting go of their anxiety. Their gamble had paid off!

    Huang Xiaolong, against all odds, rose up against the heavens and achieved a miraculous comeback!

    Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian¡¯s adoration for Huang Xiaolong at this moment was almost hysterical.

    ¡°How can he be so powerful¡­ Xuanyuan Ba was already formidable to the point of being called an unbeatable freak, and yet he was still crushed by him¡­ he¡­ what on earth is he¡­¡± Feng Hanyan murmured as if in a dream.

    On the battle platform.

    Xuanyuan Ba felt an indescribable sense of humiliation¨Che who was like a god descending to earth had never kneeled to anyone in his life! But today, in front of the whole Huaxia ancient martial arts community, he kneeled, a disgrace that he would never be able to wash away!

    The myth of the Huaxia ancient martial arts world finally shattered.

    ¡°The humiliation I suffered today will be returned a hundredfold, a thousandfold! Remember this!¡± Xuanyuan Ba glared venomously at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Since this body has been subjected to such a great humiliation, I might as well abandon it! Wait for me. I will use a different identity to take revenge on you!¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s shadow shot out like an arrow released from a bow!

    In the blink of an eye, he reached the edge of the battle platform, his speed faster than that of ghosts and spirits.

    Just as Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s shadow¨Ca Yin spirit¨Cwas about to make a successful escape!

    The physical body of Xuanyuan Ba kneeling on the ground, devoid of its soul, immediately stopped breathing; its eyes lost their luster, dimming and lifeless, and it collapsed to the ground.

    Xuanyuan Zhou let out a wail like a bereaved parent. ¡°You killed my son! You killed my son! He had already knelt down to you, yet you still did not spare him¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re not human! You devil!¡±

    In the nick of time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips parted, and he rapidly intoned an incantation!

    ¡°Freeze~~~~~!¡±

    With a flash of golden light, the word ¡°freeze¡± spun out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, and as the word was spoken, the law followed, instantly catching up to the Yin spirit as stubbornly as a maggot to a bone.

    The immobilization curse!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s immobilization curse could not only immobilize humans and ghosts, but it even captured a Yin spirit!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Chirp chirp~~~chirp chirp chirp~~keke~~~¡± That slender and ferocious shadow wriggled, struggled, and rolled violently on the spot, but it was pinned down, unable to move even an inch.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled briefly and walked over unhurriedly.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not human¡­ You can¡¯t be human¡­ Human Daoist arts are useless against us¡­ you¡­ what are you¡­ what on earth are you¡­¡± the Yin spirit let out a raspy, grating voice.

    In this voice was a fear that defied description, penetrating deep into the marrow!

    ¡­

 Chapter 818 - Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Resurrecting Ji Zhengyu

    Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Resurrecting Ji Zhengyu! Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Resurrecting Ji Zhengyu! ¡°`

    ¡°Squeak, squeak~~~ Squeak, squeak~~~ Squeak, squeak~~~~¡±

    The shadow emitted a sound akin to the chirping of cicadas, incredibly shrill.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong paused slightly. ¡°This appears to be the unique language of the Yin Tribe¡­ but I don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    The cry of the Yin creature contained a special pattern, likely a form of language. As the saying goes, humans have human speech, ghosts have ghost speech, and the Yin have Yin speech. Huang Xiaolong could understand ghost speech, but Yin speech was too foreign to him.

    ¡°Spare me!¡± However, soon the Yin creature began to speak human language. ¡°Hold your horses, don¡¯t oppose our Yin Tribe¡­ or else there will be endless trouble¡­ This world will sooner or later be in the bag for our Yin Tribe, even though you¡¯re strong, you can¡¯t save the entire human realm¡­ I see you too have great secrets, so how about, we, the Yin Tribe, make an alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, as Yin exist in the form of shadows¡­ so¡­ I can easily snuff you out,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to perish! As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can live forever! Don¡¯t! Please~~ I beg you!¡± The Yin creature finally caved, pleading with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Spill your secrets,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The Yin creature emanated an evil aura, ¡°I¡­ I have nothing to say¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much and slapped toward the cheek area of the shadow.

    Slap~~~~!

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± The Yin creature was utterly panicked, its shadow sizzling as it spewed foul-smelling pus, clearly wounded!

    ¡°This is your last chance,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice also took on a chill. ¡°I ask, you answer. Don¡¯t try to lie, or else¨Cdeath.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ then okay¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­ I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± the speech of the Yin creature was tinged with sobbing.

    ¡°Start with your origins,¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment before asking.

    ¡°We crawled out from a passage from Yin Territory¡­¡± The Yin creature honestly revealed. ¡°About a decade or so ago¡­ that passage¡­ it¡¯s at¡­ at the top of the snowy peak¡­¡±

    At that, Huang Xiaolong looked up at the snow-capped mountain rising steeply, scrutinizing it closely, indeed at the top of the snowy peak, there were faintly discernible palace structures.

    So it turned out that these few Yin creatures had not crawled out of the passage in Dong¡¯an City.

    ¡°Another passage from Yin Territory to the human realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°How many Yin creatures crawled out of this passage including you?¡±

    ¡°Including me, just seven¡­ all have been killed by you, leaving only me¡­ all been killed by you¡­¡± Fear was evident in the voice of the Yin creature.

    It continued, ¡°This passage is right at the site of the ancient Kunlun School¡¯s legacy¡­ After taking possession of some human bodies and souls, we began to practice the martial arts of the ancient Kunlun School¡­ Oddly, we, the Yin Tribe, seem to have an exceptional understanding and talent for the ancient martial arts of humans¡­ In just over a decade, we all reached very high realms, surpassing human martial artists¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, I must say, we, the Yin Tribe, truly are a magnificent race¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t show off your superiority complex in front of me,¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat impatient.

    ¡®So the Yin Tribe has heaven-defying talent in ancient martial arts¡­ this is one of their characteristics.¡¯

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­ I admit, you are also great¡­ I think, you are not human, are you? Hehe~~~¡± The Yin creature let out a strange laugh.

    ¡°What about Xuanyuan Ba?¡± Huang Xiaolong pressed on methodically.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Xuanyuan Ba, the crown prince of martial arts, while his martial arts talent cannot compare to our great Yin Tribe, he¡¯s still exceptional among human martial artists¡­¡± replied the Yin creature. ¡°That year, when he was in his teens, he actually went to train in the Kunlun mountain range, and I possessed him, devoured his soul, took over his body, and since then, I¡¯ve been ranging through Huaxia with the identity of Xuanyuan Ba¡­ I¡¯ve also found that Yan Pianpian has a very special physique, if I unite with her, I could successfully give birth to the next generation of Yin Tribe¡­¡±

    ¡°`

    The true Xuanyuan Ba died at a young age when he was just a teenager!

    On the battle platform, Huang Xiaolong and the Yin creature exchanged questions and answers, silencing the crowd on the viewing platform. At a glance, it seemed as if Huang Xiaolong was talking to himself.

    However, no one dared to make a noise, nor did anyone dare to act rashly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine might was invincible, single-handedly defeating all under the heavens! His martial power was enough to deter everyone present!

    Especially those from the ancient martial arts clans who had surrendered, they were now extremely apprehensive, fearing that Huang Xiaolong would settle accounts and bury them on the spot.

    ¡°How many passages connect the Yin Realm to the human world? Do you know the whereabouts of the other Yin creatures?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked coldly.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± The Yin creature hesitated.

    ¡°Heh heh~~~¡± A murderous glint flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he swung his hand in a slap, harshly striking the face of the Yin creature.

    Slap~~~!

    Thick pus spurted out with a sizzling noise.

    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me! I really don¡¯t know¡­ I only know that passages like this exist not only in Huaxia but all around the world. However, not every Yin creature can crawl out successfully¡­ it takes too much luck¡­ In the Kunlun Sect¡¯s heritage grounds, only seven of us managed to crawl out through the passage¡­ There might be more in the future, but for now, it¡¯s just the seven of us¡­ Yet, there must still be other Yin creatures lurking in the human world¡­ there must be! But I haven¡¯t made contact with them¡­¡± The Yin creature screamed in agony.

    ¡°There¡¯s more¡­ I¡­ I know that the king of our Yin Tribe¡­ the great king¡­ its son, also known as the ¡®Crown Prince,¡¯ had crawled into the human world before us! The Crown Prince of our Yin Tribe is definitely planning to conquer the human world!¡± The voice of the Yin creature was somewhat fervent.

    ¡°Crown Prince? The Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re also a Crown Prince, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No no no~~~ how can I possibly be compared with the great Crown Prince? We are merely a bunch of foot soldiers¡­ Our Crown Prince, inheriting the noble bloodline of the king, it¡­ it knows the magic of our Yin Tribe¡­ a magic more powerful than ghostly techniques and human Daoist magic! Heh heh heh~~~ Release me, or else our Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince will eventually find you and use the magic to destroy you!¡±

    ¡®Interesting¡­ the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe? It seems ordinary Yin creatures do not know the Yin Tribe¡¯s magic¡­ Those with royal bloodline know some unique magic of the Yin Tribe¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze flickered as he pondered slightly. ¡°I have not yet experienced the Yin Tribe¡¯s magic¡­ I wonder how it differs from Daoist magic and ghostly techniques.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I could, can you let me go now? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be your enemy¡­ You are mighty, and I respect you!¡± The Yin creature begged pitifully.

    After a pause, the Yin creature quickly added, ¡°To redeem my life, I can also tell you a secret!¡±

    ¡°What secret?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s the secret of a treasure!¡± The Yin creature chuckled strangely. ¡°Atop the snowy peak is the heritage site of the ancient Kunlun Sect. However, we have only obtained a small portion of the peripheral inheritance. We haven¡¯t got the true inheritance!¡±

    ¡°The true inheritance?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the core inheritance of the ancient Kunlun Sect, but deep within the heritage site, there is a fearsome presence that we dread¡­¡± The voice of the Yin creature was also filled with apprehension. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying¡­ Deep inside the heritage site, there¡¯s a terrifying presence¡­ There must be a supreme inheritance sealed there! You¡­ you¡¯re so strong, why don¡¯t you go and acquire the strongest inheritance of the Kunlun Sect¡­ How about it? This secret should be enough to exchange for my life, right? I won¡¯t oppose you anymore, and after finding the Crown Prince, I could even introduce you to the great Crown Prince¡­ allowing you to become an ally of our Yin Tribe and together dominate the human world!¡±

    The Yin creature babbled non-stop, begging for mercy.

    ¡°The strongest inheritance of the ancient Kunlun Sect?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but cast another glance at the peak of the snowy mountain.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong continued to interrogate the Yin creature until he was sure that no more information could be wrung from its mouth.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong prepared to eradicate the Yin creature.

    But!

    Suddenly!

    A bold idea flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, and he grasped it, pondering for a few seconds before nodding slightly. A smirk lifted the corners of his mouth, and a mysterious smile spread across his face.

    Huang Xiaolong took out the Yin Soul Tube, captured the Yin inside, and then collected Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s corpse as well.

    ¡®Young Master Ji, this time, I¡¯ve prepared a special gift for you¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly with a hint of mystery.

    After dealing with these Yin, the Rising Dragon Martial Arts Tournament also came to an end.

    Prominent martial families, top ten scions, all perished!

    This time, it will certainly cause a severe blow to the vitality of the Huaxia ancient martial world!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept around, looking at the martial artists on the spectator platform.

    Just then!

    ¡°Young Master Huang! Thank you for eliminating a group of evil doers! This Xuanyuan Ba colluded with the Kunlun Sect¡¯s heir, aiming to erode and engulf our top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia, with wild ambitions! We too were forced, to play along reluctantly, but Young Master Huang, your methods are like those of a demon, utterly thwarting Xuanyuan Ba and others¡¯ meticulous plans, truly exhilarating! From now on, we are willing to acknowledge Young Master Huang as the leader of the Huaxia ancient martial alliance!¡±

    An old man stood up on the spectator platform and bowed shakily to Huang Xiaolong.

    This person was the current Family Head of the Bian Family. When they had surrendered to the Kunlun heir earlier, this man was the most exuberant, revealing an utterly submissive face. Now, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s complete victory, he was also the first one to rush out demonstrating his loyalty.

    A typical opportunist.

    Suddenly, the entire spectator platform was flooded with all sorts of utterly sycophantic voices, one after another¨C

    ¡°Young Master Huang has truly eliminated a scourge for the people this time!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I saw it long ago that this Xuanyuan Ba was born with a traitorous streak, a shameless villain. Indeed, colluding with outsiders to usurp the foundation of our top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia¡­ Deserves death! Truly deserves death! A sin worthy of a thousand deaths!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly, from now on, our Yu Family will surely serve Young Master Huang, with utmost loyalty and without any complaints!¡±

    ¡°The first time I saw Young Master Huang, I just knew you were no ordinary person. Indeed, indeed, you are a dragon among men!¡±

    ¡­

    Upon their initial arrival in the Ancient City, almost all the top ten ancient martial families were gritting their teeth against Huang Xiaolong, cursing and loathing him, wishing they could immediately tear him to a thousand pieces. But now, one was more subservient than the other, each more obsequious.

    Utterly disgusting!

    Ying Xiao felt both annoyed and amused. ¡°These people have lost even a warrior¡¯s integrity!¡±

    ¡°The dust has settled,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a smile. ¡°It seems that our man is indeed the strongest, unmatched in the world.¡±

    At this point, even Xuanyuan Zhou, in his bid to preserve his life, made an unusual gesture of respect toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young Master Huang, thank you for purging our Xuanyuan Family of traitors! Xuanyuan Ba, Xuanyuan Sa, Xuanyuan Du, they are all traitors of our family! Young Master Huang, with your discerning eye, you exposed their vile deeds and meted out the ultimate punishment. We of the Xuanyuan Family feel nothing but gratitude toward Young Master Huang and harbor no resentment!¡±

    ¡°Enough, all of you shut up,¡± Huang Xiaolong said disdainfully, frowning.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong seemed to have developed an aura that silenced the noisy crowd with just a single sentence. The martial artists dared not make another sound, fearfully watching Huang Xiaolong, afraid that any misstep might displease him and bring about a deadly catastrophe.

    Huang Xiaolong slowly made his way back to the Ying Family¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, thank you for avenging my grandfather,¡± Feng Hanyan whispered softly.

    ¡°`

    Yan Pianpian had a blushing face, seemingly at a loss for how to interact with Huang Xiaolong. She had already publicly admitted to being Huang Xiaolong¡¯s maidservant and naturally would not go back on her word.

    ¡°Son-in-law, who exactly were you talking to up there on the battle stage? You seemed to be talking to yourself,¡± Ying Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Little Long, those Kunlun descendants, as well as Xuanyuan Ba, are they all from the Yin Tribe?¡± Ma Chuxia whispered.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Son-in-law, our loss in the Ying Family this time is not significant, except for the scum Ying Qingfeng, who was executed by you. He got what he deserved. Such people, when the family faces crises, are the first to turn traitors and deserve to die; they truly do,¡± Ying Xiao nodded in agreement. ¡°Son-in-law, shall we leave this place now?¡±

    ¡°We shall stay for a while,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned towards the peak of the snowy mountain, ¡°At the top, there¡¯s the strongest inheritance of the Kunlun Sect. I plan to take a look.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was determined to visit that peak. To obtain the most powerful inheritance of the Kunlun Sect, he also needed to seal off the passage connecting to the Yin Realm. Otherwise, Yin creatures would continue to emerge and wreak havoc among humans.

    ¡°The Kunlun Sect¡¯s strongest inheritance?¡± Ying Xiao was taken aback.

    Everyone from the entire Ying Family¡¯s camp, including some people from other noble families, had heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Huang Xiaolong had not intentionally concealed anything, so even people on some nearby viewing platforms heard everything crystal clear.

    In the eyes of many, a fierce, even greedy light appeared!

    ¡°Yes, the inheritance those Kunlun descendants obtained was merely some superficial aspects of the ancient Kunlun Sect¡¯s inheritance, the peripherals. The core inheritance is still buried in the deepest part of the Kunlun inheritance land,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the so-called Kunlun secret realm.¡±

    Many people gasped in shock!

    Tsk, tsk, just the peripherals of the inheritance had created several unbelievably powerful experts!

    ¡°Son-in-law!¡± Ying Xiao looked around cautiously and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Others have heard it!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The Kunlun secret realm is filled with danger and opportunity alike. I wish to explore it, and others are naturally free to do so. The strongest inheritance belongs to the one who is capable,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with composure.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was well aware that even those Yin creatures did not dare to rashly dig for the strongest inheritance of the Kunlun Sect, which spoke volumes about its dangers.

    If the people from the ten ancient Martial Families really dared to go, most would probably lose their lives. Huang Xiaolong did not bother to care about them.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll rest for a day. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll find a way to climb to the top of the snowy mountain and explore Kunlun¡¯s strongest inheritance,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong left the battlefield area and found a small palace within the Ancient City.

    Huang Xiaolong released Ji Zhengyu¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Ji Zhengyu appeared confused. ¡°Has the Sky Dragon Martial Arts Competition ended? You must have outshone everyone, right?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehe, Young Master Ji, don¡¯t ask too many questions for now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mysterious smile. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m about to resurrect you. However, the body I¡¯ve prepared for you is a bit special¡­ Hehehe~~ this time, you¡¯re in for a real treat!¡±

    ¡°Master! You, you¡¯re going to¡­ let me possess a body to resurrect?¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Yes, possession for resurrection!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly as he murmured, ¡°But it¡¯s the body of a Yin creature¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 819 - Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Reborn as Ning

    Chapter 819: Chapter 819 Reborn as Ning Chapter 819: Chapter 819 Reborn as Ning Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t eradicate the specter that possessed Xuanyuan Ba because a sudden inspiration struck him; he intended to use the method of ¡°reincarnation through a borrowed corpse,¡± allowing Ji Zhengyu¡¯s ghost to be reborn as a specter!

    The Yin Tribe harbored massive ambitions to conquer the mortal realm. Huang Xiaolong was too unfamiliar with them, the adage of an unseen enemy against a visible one applied. Just as Ji Zhengyu perished and wished to return to life by borrowing a corpse, Huang Xiaolong prepared to make a bold attempt.

    In this way, it was just like planting an undercover agent within the Yin Tribe!

    However, Huang Xiaolong would not act rashly and force Ji Zhengyu.

    After a conversation, Ji Zhengyu spoke with conviction, ¡°Master, so this is how it is¡­ The Yin Tribe is truly terrifying! Xuanyuan Ba had long been controlled by the Yin Tribe, meticulously setting up this sinister conspiracy. If not for your intervention, Master, the ancient martial world of Huaxia would have succumbed to being the Yin Tribe¡¯s puppets long ago! The mere thought is terrifying! Good! Master, I am willing to be reborn as a specter to carry out an internal investigation! Even if I become a mere pawn in your mission to annihilate the Yin Tribe, it would be most gratifying!¡±

    Ji Zhengyu was a man of chivalry while he was alive and even in death, he understood the broader implications.

    Without further ado, he agreed to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and released the specter from the soul cylinder.

    The specter was still immobilized by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s binding spell, with no escape to the heavens or entrance to the earth, its elongated and ferocious shadow trembling, struggling, wriggling, emitting chilling and sinister aura, sometimes sounding like the chirping of cicadas, and sometimes speaking human language, ¡°Spare me! Please spare me, or else, the Crown Prince of our Yin Tribe will make you pay a severe price sooner or later!¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ is this a specter?¡± The ghost of Ji Zhengyu was so frightened that it floated up and shrank into a corner of the room, nearly on the verge of collapse.

    As the saying goes, upon death humans become ghosts that people fear, but upon death ghosts become specters, which even ghosts dread. If the character for specter is inscribed on a door, all malevolent spirits will stay thousands of miles away!

    Now that Ji Zhengyu was a ghost, of course, he dreaded the specter.

    ¡°A ghost? You¡¯ve actually kept a ghost?¡± the specter viciously said. ¡°Feed it to me! Let me eat it!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered as he reviewed the methods of reincarnation in his mind, then he took out a bottle of water from the River Styx from his canvas bag.

    Spurt~~~~!

    He poured a small bottle of the river water onto the specter.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~!!!!¡±

    Green smoke billowed instantly.

    The specter let out a heart-wrenching howl, its shadow twisting continuously, but soon it fell completely silent.

    Huang Xiaolong had already eradicated all of the specter¡¯s emotions and memories.

    It was turned into an existence similar to a ¡°vegetative state.¡±

    With a flick of his hand, the shadow floated up, approximately over two meters long, dark and gloomy, exuding an evil, sinister aura. The head of the shadow had a single horn, its spine was covered with dense spikes, and its tailbone extended more than a meter long, seemingly a tail.

    This was perhaps the true form of the Yin Tribe; when they possessed humans, their shadows would disguise themselves as human shadows.

    ¡°Young Master Ji, don¡¯t be afraid. Heh, I¡¯ve already erased this specter¡¯s emotional memories. You can safely be reborn through its body without ever having to worry about backlash.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong rolled up his sleeves and placed the specter on the ground, then took out a large handful of blank yellow paper and wrote talisman characters on them.

    He arranged the talismans around the specter according to a special orientation.

    ¡°This should do it¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gathered his thoughts again, and then he softly chanted a spell.

    The next moment!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The talismans ignited on their own!

    One after another, the talismans entered the body of the specter!

    ¡°Young Master Ji, why are you still hesitating?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a brilliant light as he reached out and grabbed Ji Zhengyu¡¯s spirit.¡±

    Boom~~~!

    With a casual toss, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s ghost was thrown onto the specter¡¯s body.

    ¡°`

    Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!

    Golden light shot up!

    Ji Zhengyu¡¯s ghostly body was actually beginning to merge with the body of the Yin creature!

    A dense web of talismanic scripts intertwined around them.

    A full incense stick of time passed.

    Only then did the talismans in the room disperse, leaving piles of talisman ash on the ground.

    ¡°Uh~~~~¡± The Yin creature on the ground shook its head, slowly floated up, and spoke in human tongue, ¡°Master¡­ My¡­ My current state is really¡­ really strange¡­ I¡­ I am no longer a ghost, but¡­ but I am not human either¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are like a ghost but not a ghost, like a human but not a human, because you are Yin!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°Success! I must be the first in the world to resurrect a ghost into a Yin¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ji, now you possess some instincts of the Yin Tribe, such as the speed of light, the ability to speak the language of the Yin Tribe, and even devour the souls and bodies of humans¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°But I¡¯ve already chosen a corpse for you¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong then took Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s corpse out of his canvas bag.

    The corpse of Xuanyuan Ba was in perfect condition, harboring no injuries.

    Placing Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s corpse flat on the ground, Huang Xiaolong drew numerous talismanic scripts again. ¡°I will conduct another resurrection ritual, and as a Yin, you can take over Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s corpse¡­ and come back to life!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands together eagerly.

    ¡°This is Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s corpse! The ancient martial Crown Prince, Xuanyuan Ba!!!!!¡± Ji Zhengyu screamed shrilly.

    ¡­

    Ancient City.

    The lonely moon hung high.

    Within the city, heaps of bonfires were lit.

    The Xuanyuan Family had taken over some of the palatial buildings in the city.

    At that moment, within a small plaza, hundreds of members of the Xuanyuan Family were holding a secret meeting.

    Presided over by Xuanyuan Zhou.

    ¡°Family Head, what should we do now? Are we to willingly submit to that Huang Xiaolong? Are the grudges of the three young masters to be forgotten?¡± an elder of the Xuanyuan Family said with indignation.

    Under the flickering flames, Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s face darkened then lightened, his eyes seeping hatred deep to the bone.

    ¡°Talk of revenge now? With Huang Xiaolong dominating the world, his martial prowess is so inconceivably strong. We¡¯re already thanking the gods he hasn¡¯t crushed our Xuanyuan Family. Who would dare provoke him? Wish to live longer, do they?¡± Another antique of an elder sighed deeply. ¡°We better leave this place as soon as possible. From now on, when people of our Xuanyuan Family see Huang Xiaolong, they should stay as far away as possible, to avoid clashing with him, lest it brings about our family¡¯s destruction.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou snapped angrily, ¡°This hatred is irreconcilable! It is impossible not to seek revenge! But for now, we can only swallow our pride. Presumably, everyone already knows that the true inheritance of the Kunlun Sect is still sealed within the Kunlun secret realm! Our Xuanyuan Family must obtain this inheritance!¡±

    ¡°Family Head, what do you mean?¡± someone asked.

    Xuanyuan Zhou licked his lips, his eyes brimming with extreme greed. ¡°It seems that that abomination, Huang Xiaolong, doesn¡¯t mind us joining him in exploring the Kunlun secret realm¡­ So, we shall feign civility and follow him tomorrow to ascend the snowy peaks, using him to explore the most important inheritance in the Kunlun secret realm! Once we have the true Kunlun inheritance, after smoldering in resentment for ten years, it might not be impossible to seek our revenge!¡±

    ¡°Seek revenge for what?¡± a disinterested male voice rang out.

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s there?¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s face turned to one of shock and fear.

    Then, a tall and imposing man strode forward with his hands clasped behind his back. His demeanor was extraordinary, his face chiseled, and he stood as if a god among men, radiating a noble aura that compelled onlookers to kneel and bow their heads in worship.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Under the pale moonlight, a long, slender shadow at his feet cast an immense, sinister air!

    ¡°Ba¡­ Ba¡¯er¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re not dead? You¡¯re still alive?¡± Xuanyuan Zhou screamed in horror.

    Standing before him, if not the ancient martial Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba, then who?

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 820 - Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Rowing Against the Current

    Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Rowing Against the Current Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Rowing Against the Current The ¡°Xuanyuan Ba¡± who appeared in front of the Xuanyuan Family was naturally ¡°Ji Zhengyu¡±.

    ¡°Hmph! Having inherited the ancient martial arts legacy of Kunlun, it¡¯s not surprising that I can die and come back to life. You are just making a fuss over nothing,¡± Ji Zhengyu said with a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Xuanyuan Zhou and the others could not spot any flaws, so naturally, they had no doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful! Heaven has not abandoned our Xuanyuan Family! Ba¡¯er, you actually came back to life!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou was ecstatic. ¡°Our Xuanyuan Family has its backbone once again! Wonderful! Ba¡¯er!¡±

    Xuanyuan Zhou rushed forward, putting his hands on Ji Zhengyu¡¯s shoulders, almost in tears. ¡°As long as you are alive, that¡¯s good, as long as you are alive, we will not worry about running out of firewood! Ba¡¯er, I know you demand an eye for an eye, but we must plan carefully for this matter, for now, just play along with Huang Xiaolong, my gentleman. A gentleman¡¯s revenge can wait for ten years!¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡± The sarcasm in Ji Zhengyu¡¯s eyes became even thicker, mingled with a chilling urge to kill.

    ¡°Yes, revenge! But not now! Ba¡¯er, it turns out you haven¡¯t received the strongest inheritance from Kunlun sect either. How about, tomorrow, we climb the snow peak together with Huang Xiaolong and explore the Kunlun secret realm!¡± There was a strong greed in Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± Ji Zhengyu nodded indifferently.

    ¡®Hahaha~~ This is hilarious. I¡¯ve actually come back to life as the crown prince of ancient martial arts, Xuanyuan Ba¡­ Hahaha~~~~~¡¯ In his heart, Ji Zhengyu couldn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡®The Grandmaster sure knows how to play¡­¡¯

    ¡­

    News about the Kunlun secret realm and the strongest inheritance of the Kunlun sect had spread through the Ancient City like a plague.

    None of the ten major ancient martial arts families were not coveting it!

    Greed confounds wisdom, and not a single martial artist gathered in the Ancient City was willing to leave voluntarily!

    All of them were eagerly hoping to climb the snow peak with Huang Xiaolong and get a share of the pie!

    Early the next morning.

    At the foot of the snow peak, thousands of people were gathered!

    Huang Xiaolong, with his wives and members of the Ying Family, stood at the foot of the snow peak, looking up at the peak that reached into the clouds.

    This snow peak seemed as if it had fallen from the heavens above, standing solitary among the mountains. Its upper half was close to one thousand meters tall, with steep slopes that offered no possibility of climbing!

    Beneath the snow peak, there was an ice lake with a few wooden boats moored at the edge.

    ¡°Dear son-in-law, how are we going to climb up the snow peak?¡± Ying Xiao whispered to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Previously, Xuanyuan Ba was able to control the wooden boats to slide down from the peak top, which was already like a miracle. But climbing the peak is like sailing against the current, even more impossible¡­ This snow peak is hard for birds to cross, let alone martial artists being able to fly up.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled without replying.

    They saw an ice river, like a dragon, pouring down from the peak with turbulent flows, forming whirlpools. The ice river was covered with ice chunks of various sizes. Below the ice river, there was a layer of ice that had not melted for a thousand years.

    Indeed, it could be said that climbing the snow peak was nearly impossible.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept across and saw the grandmasters of the ten major ancient martial arts families, all with expressions of trepidation and lost in thought, clearly at a loss.

    Furthermore, Ji Zhengyu, who had come back to life using the body of Xuanyuan Ba, stood among the Xuanyuan Family¡¯s camp, surrounded by stars around the moon, which made nearly everyone present turn their heads in shock and horror.

    The death of Xuanyuan Ba had been witnessed by everyone, but within one night, he had come back to life!

    Could it be that Xuanyuan Ba had an immortal body?

    ¡°Xiaolong, what¡¯s the deal with Xuanyuan Ba? I know you¡¯re behind this, the Xuanyuan Ba we are seeing now is not the real one, right?¡± Ma Chuxia whispered to Huang Xiaolong.

    Xia Ying, however, frowned and said, ¡°This is really strange, it doesn¡¯t seem like an imposter. The ¡®Xuanyuan Ba¡¯ has True Qi swirling like a tornado and his cultivation is unbelievably strong¡­ Where would Xiaolong find a substitute with such a towering stature in ancient martial arts?¡±

    Yes, after Ji Zhengyu was revived using Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s corpse, he also retained most of Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s True Qi and martial arts skills before his death.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, Hanyan believes that you must have a way to ascend the snowy peak, right?¡± Feng Hanyan was full of confidence in Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve said it before, to obtain the strongest heritage of the Kunlun Sect, if I can¡¯t even climb this snowy peak, wouldn¡¯t I be slapping my own face?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, the scene of Xuanyuan Ba rowing his boat down the mountain briefly flashing through his mind.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong stared solemnly at the raging whirlpools and floating ice on the snowy peak, his mind racing with calculations.

    On the other hand, Xuanyuan Zhou was fawning over Ji Zhengyu. ¡°Ba¡¯er, you are more than familiar with this place. Since you¡¯ve descended the peak, you must also be able to ascend¡­ Is there a secret path leading to the mountaintop? How about this, lead our Xuanyuan Family up there! Forget the others! The strongest heritage of the Kunlun Sect, let our Xuanyuan Family monopolize it and claim it as our own!¡±

    Ji Zhengyu spoke with ridicule. ¡°So what if you can reach the mountaintop? Deep within the Kunlun secret realm, there emanates a terrifying aura, even I deeply dread it and dare not take half a step over the line, and if you rush in recklessly, it¡¯s tantamount to seeking death!¡±

    ¡°This~~~~¡± Xuanyuan Zhou was rendered speechless.

    At this moment, Ji Zhengyu looked toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡®Grandmaster, your Divine Skills are boundless; surely, you must have already comprehended the method to ascend the peak, right?¡¯

    ¡°Hmm~~~ actually, there are many ways for me to reach the mountaintop, but for now, let¡¯s use the simplest and most energy-efficient method.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked to the lakeside and jumped onto a wooden boat.

    Everyone was dumbstruck!

    Could it be? Was he really going to row, starting from the bottom and powering through to the summit?

    How is that possible?

    ¡°Who wants to row up with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong called out to his wives and the people from the Ying Family.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Sun Wei, and Jin Mengqi almost stood up simultaneously.

    Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, as well as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves were all eager to try.

    ¡°This small boat can only accommodate three people. Alright, Sister Bai Hu, little wife, you two come up with me first to have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°The rest of you, pay attention to the way I row.¡±

    ¡°Alright, obedient son-in-law,¡± Ying Xiao nodded, then ordered the clan members to keep their eyes wide open without blinking, so as to see exactly how Huang Xiaolong was going to row against the current.

    People from the other ancient martial families shook their heads one after another.

    Although Huang Xiaolong was invincible, sweeping through armies, the idea of ascending this vertical peak by rowing a boat was utterly impossible!

    ¡°Hmph! Daydreaming!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s face was filled with a sneer, covered in sarcasm.

    After Xuanyuan Ba was revived, the people from the Xuanyuan Family once again began to swagger about.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Sun Wei had already boarded the boat, with Huang Xiaolong personally holding an oar, rowing towards the snowy peak.

    Thousands of pairs of eyes were intently focused on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s every move.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    To see exactly how Huang Xiaolong was going to row against the current!

    The boat reached the base of the snowy peak, and suddenly, a fierce current, rapid and forceful, carrying chunks of floating ice, came rushing down towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s small boat with a crashing sound!

    At this point, if Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t maneuver the boat away to evade, it would surely be torn to shreds by the raging current and ice!

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, showing no intention of moving the boat to dodge!

    ¡­

 Chapter 821 - Chapter 821 Chapter 821 The Secret Realm of Kunlun

    Chapter 821: Chapter 821: The Secret Realm of Kunlun! Chapter 821: Chapter 821: The Secret Realm of Kunlun! ¡°Little Long! Be careful!¡± Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help but cry out in alarm from the boat.

    Huang Xiaolong simply smiled faintly, and with a light tap of his oar in the lake, the boat¡¯s nose shifted slightly in direction. Suddenly, the rapids hit the side of the boat, forming an upward force¡­

    The wooden boat was suddenly thrown upwards, and Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Xia Ying, who were standing on the boat, seemed to be tossed up into the nine heavens, riding on clouds and mist!

    With that, the wooden boat was thrown several tens of meters up!

    Next, Huang Xiaolong manipulated the oar in the icy river, and the small boat kept rising straight up along the rapids!

    In the blink of an eye, the boat had climbed upwards by more than a hundred meters.

    The people below stared, eyes wide with disbelief!

    ¡°My excellent son-in-law is truly powerful. In my entire life, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone sailing against the current¡­¡± Ying Xiao exclaimed with a face full of amazement.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Father, Little Long always accomplishes the impossible,¡± Ying Aoshan said with a beaming smile.

    At this moment, Feng Hanyan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out! The small boat is using the rapids in the glacier to move upstream! Young Master Huang has grasped the characteristics of the glacier, knowing that the rapids within are like tornadoes, able to swirl and twist. Therefore, following the rapids and with minor maneuvering, the boat naturally starts to ascend. So, in sailing through the glacier, not having rapids is actually not an option; although they seem fierce, if one masters their characteristics, even those without martial arts can move up and down at will!¡±

    ¡°Young Master is indeed gifted. It seems he only observed for a short while before mastering the characteristics of the rapids in the glacier,¡± said Miss Yan Pianpian with eyes full of admiration. ¡°Actually, this is just like the martial arts principle of ¡®using skill over brute force¡¯.¡±

    In fact, everyone present was a Great Grandmaster of martial arts; the logic behind sailing against the current was simple and not so profound.

    ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s also go up!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou bellowed.

    Immediately, a group of people rushed towards the center of the lake, trying to seize the remaining few boats.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ying Xiao also gave an order, unwilling to fall behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush; inside some palaces in the Ancient City, there are many wooden boats placed. We can simply take those,¡± Ying Aoshan said.

    Indeed, scattered throughout the Ancient City were many wooden boats which initially, nobody knew the use for. Now they finally had an epiphany.

    It turned out that the disciples of the Kunlun Sect had used these wooden boats, utilizing the special characteristics of the glacial rapids, to ascend and descend this snowy peak!

    Before long, people from the ancient martial families had taken many wooden boats and started ascending to the peak in groups.

    Half an hour later, Huang Xiaolong had already paddled the boat to an altitude of 3,000 to 4,000 meters. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he reached the summit!

    ¡°Little Long! That¡¯s amazing! This is so fun~~~¡± Sun Wei cried out happily. She felt that sailing against the current was much more enjoyable than any extreme sports like rafting, rock climbing, surfing, and so on.

    ¡°They¡¯re all coming up,¡± Ma Chuxia turned back to look and saw that the water below was full of wooden boats rising up through the swirling rapids.

    ¡°Little Long, with so many people exploring the Kunlun Secret Realm¡­¡± Ma Chuxia frowned slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even the Yin Tribe dares not delve deep into the secret realm. Those ancient martial grandmasters are wasting their time; one careless move and they could die unexpected deaths, losing both their lives and their possessions,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an indifferent smile. ¡°However, I am determined to obtain the strongest inheritance of the Kunlun Sect.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what do you think the strongest inheritance of the Kunlun Sect will be? A martial arts manual?¡± Sun Wei asked, intrigued.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked up towards the peak of the snowy mountain. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a feeling that the so-called strongest inheritance won¡¯t be as simple as a martial arts manual¡­¡±

    Finally, an hour later, Huang Xiaolong became the ¡°champion,¡± steering his boat to the summit of the snowy peak!

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Sun Wei all gazed intently and were instantly taken aback!

    They saw that the summit was extremely vast, covering hundreds if not thousands of acres!

    One building connected to another, most of them palaces, with structures made of crystal, cloudstone, crystal salt, or even millennium-old firm ice. Almost entirely translucent, they shone brilliantly under the sunlight, with radiant beams dazzling and glinting¨Cit was indeed a marvelous sight rarely seen in the world. Coupled with the surrounding floating clouds, the scene was like a heavenly palace, surpassing the legendary Pearl Palace!

    ¡°My goodness! Little Long! It¡¯s so beautiful! So beautiful! Too beautiful! Is this where immortals live?¡± Sun Wei¡¯s eyes sparkled with stars.

    Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but continuously exclaim, ¡°Palaces and flying pavilions, this is what they must be like¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, truly impressive. Is this the ancient ground of the Kunlun Sect?¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°The glory of the Kunlun Sect back in the day can be glimpsed from this. Despite thousands of years, it¡¯s still as good as new, magnificent and majestic¡­¡±

    Soon, more people steered their boats and climbed atop the peak. Upon seeing the mesmerizing stretch of buildings, they were all astounded.

    ¡°Little Long~~~¡± Ying Aoshan, Mengqi, Xia Ying, Feng Hanyan, Miss Yan Pianpian¨Cthese stunning beauties all ran toward Huang Xiaolong.

    Ying Xiao arrived with his tribespeople one after another.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s explore around and see if we can discover the Kunlun Sect¡¯s legacy,¡± Xuanyuan Zhou urged greedily, unable to wait.

    People from the ancient martial families, however, didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and looked towards Huang Xiaolong, seemingly waiting for his command.

    Ji Zhengyu walked up to Huang Xiaolong and whispered, ¡°Master, this group of buildings is only the outermost legacy of the entire Kunlun Sect. The core legacy lies within the secret realm, which is behind this snowy peak.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°First, take me to the passage that connects to the Yin Realm.¡±

    ¡°Master, please follow me,¡± said Ji Zhengyu. Having revived with the help of Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s corpse, he not only inherited most of Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s martial arts but also retained some of his memories. When it came to this snowy peak, Ji Zhengyu was more knowledgeable than anyone else.

    ¡°You guys wander around, I want to take a quick look and will be right back,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed Ying Xiao and his wives.

    ¡°Little Long, I will come with you,¡± Ma Chuxia followed up, and naturally, Ying Aoshan, Mengqi, Sun Wei, and Xia Ying obediently stayed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Feng Hanyan and Miss Yan Pianpian also silently followed Huang Xiaolong.

    Ji Zhengyu led Huang Xiaolong and the others across several palaces to a small square.

    There, in the center of the square, was a ¡­ well!

    Strands of visible black malevolent qi churned and erupted from the well, and from its depths, terrifying sounds similar to cicadas¡¯ chirping emanated, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Yin Tribe¡¯s language, what are they saying?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to look at Ji Zhengyu.

    After listening for a moment, Ji Zhengyu replied, ¡°Master, they¡¯re saying¡­¡¯I want to get out¡­ I want to descend upon the realm of men¡­''¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, they can dream on,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mockingly.

    Right away, he took a large handful of talismans from the canvas bag he carried and flung them out.

    Instantaneously, golden light burst forth, and each talisman became like a divine being, suppressing the evil spirits.

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh swoosh~~ Swoosh swoosh swoosh~~~

    Symbols intertwined in the air, quickly forming a golden octagonal hall that spanned half an acre.

    The hall, with its main hall as a two-story pavilion, featured triple eaves and a hipped-and-gabled roof. The entire structure exuded magnificence, as if crafted by the heavens. Flying eaves decorated with paintings, meticulous carvings of beams and corners, plus depictions of flowers, insects, birds, and beasts ¨C all were vivid and lifelike.

    Not only that, but the octagonal hall also shone with golden light bright enough to rival the sun, embodiments of the Tao materialised, exuding divine radiance; it could subdue ghosts, humans, demons, and gods ¨C suppress everything!

    Boom!

    With a thunderous noise, the octagonal hall covered the well completely, suppressing all the evil miasma that was spreading from it!

    ¡°Those Yin creatures, they crawled out from this well¡­ Little Long, by sealing this pathway to the Yin Realm, you have truly performed an immeasurable deed of virtue,¡± said Ma Chuxia with a slight smile. Then, turning to Ji Zhengyu, her face grew suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re not Xuanyuan Ba! I¡¯m certain of it, you¡¯re definitely not Xuanyuan Ba. Who are you really?¡±

    Ying Aoshan, Miss Yan Pianpian, and Feng Hanyan also cast their doubtful gazes at Ji Zhengyu.

    Ji Zhengyu laughed heartily, ¡°The beautiful ladies are indeed astute. I am not Xuanyuan Ba; I am Ji Zhengyu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed, it is I. I was already dead, transformed into an evil spirit. It was the master who brought me back to life through the body of Xuanyuan Ba. This technique of the master¡¯s is known as ¡®borrowing a corpse to resurrect the spirit.¡¯ Impressive, no?¡± Ji Zhengyu boasted proudly.

    ¡°Borrowing a corpse to resurrect the spirit?!¡± Miss Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, and others screamed in horror.

    Glancing at the octagonal hall Huang Xiaolong had arranged with symbols, such divine skills simply compelled deep reverence.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, you¡­ just who¡­ who exactly are you? These kinds of methods, Hanyan has never even heard of,¡± Feng Hanyan said, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a complex expression.

    ¡°Little Long possesses vast divine powers. What you¡¯ve seen is just the tip of the iceberg. In time, you¡¯ll find that Little Long¡¯s methods are endless, ever-changing, and dazzling,¡± chuckled Ma Chuxia, encouraging, ¡°Miss Hanyan, Miss Yan Pianpian, you should hurry and become Little Long¡¯s women too, there are plenty of benefits¡­¡±

    Feng Hanyan and Miss Yan Pianpian instantly turned crimson, but indeed, their hearts were already stirred.

    Just then, from a nearby complex of palatial structures, came the roaring sound like a tsunami, as if thousands of people were roaring at once.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xia Ying¡¯s expression darkened slightly.

    ¡°They¡¯ve likely discovered some legacies. Master, let¡¯s go have a look,¡± said Ji Zhengyu quickly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong moved towards the source of the noise.

    They saw that a massive hall was filled with people.

    Walking inside, Huang Xiaolong and the others saw that the walls of the hall were densely covered with bas-reliefs, and even several statues are placed around the hall.

    Both bas-reliefs and statues depicted a white-robed man either sword dancing, meditating, attacking, or demonstrating a variety of martial arts techniques like boxing, palm techniques, leg techniques, and even formations.

    Above every bas-relief and statue, there were Chinese characters inscribed.

    ¡°My good son-in-law! We¡¯ve found it! We¡¯ve found it! This is the legacy site of the Kunlun Sect! Sword techniques, palm techniques, internal strength mental methods, Qinggong¡­ it has everything! Hahaha~ We¡¯ve found it!¡± Ying Xiao, seeing Huang Xiaolong, rushed over and shouted excitedly.

    The people from the ancient martial families were frenzied, drunk on what seemed like the discovery of a vast treasure trove.

    ¡°Oh, not bad¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced over. ¡°The Supreme Clear Qi, Soaring Eagle Sword Technique, Cloud Dragon Eight Forms, Silent and Invisible Sword Strike, Righteous Taiji Sword Technique, Lightning Fast Sword Technique, Refreshing Fan Technique, Triple Yin Hand, Falling Goose Palm, Red Sand Palm¡­¡±

    One by one, ancient martial arts grandmasters were deeply engrossed in memorizing the various martial techniques and internal mental methods, with some even taking out their smartphones to snap pictures.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his abnormally strong memory, merely stood still for half an hour before he had indelibly etched all of the martial arts secrets and various inheritances recorded in the hall into his mind, never to be forgotten in this lifetime.

    Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan, among others, quickly took out their phones and started taking detailed photographs, planning to slowly ponder and study them after returning.

    ¡°This is the true legacy of ancient martial arts! Every martial arts set is complete and flawless! Its value far exceeds the legacies of our ten great ancient martial families! Hahaha! Our Huaxia martial arts world will surely rise mightily! These martial techniques are truly the craft of heaven and earth! Mastering just three or two moves would be enough to dominate the world! Hahaha!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou roared with a hoarse laughter.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, didn¡¯t pay any attention to these martial artists who apparently had lost their minds and balance. He knew that the inheritance here was merely the surface of the Kunlun heritage, and that the most core inheritances were not in this area at all.

    ¡°Great Grandmaster, those five-patterned pills are hidden in a cellar of a palace, impossible for ordinary people to find¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu whispered to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°When the time comes, take them all out, and you can bring them back¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Alright, tomorrow, take me to the Kunlun secret realm.¡±

    To be honest, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t very interested in the martial arts secrets in the hall; what he valued was the strongest inheritance within the Kunlun secret realm.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ji Zhengyu bowed in obedience.

    That evening, thousands spent the night in this palace that seemed to touch the heavens.

    Campfires were lit, and the air was filled with laughter and chatter. Today, the people from the ancient martial families had gained much, with some martial artists already eagerly practicing the martial arts secrets they had acquired from the hall.

    Huang Xiaolong chose a palace by the lake to stay in with his wives.

    At night, moonlight shone on the lake water, shimmering translucently, casting enchanting glimmers. Huang Xiaolong and the others shared the rations they carried, admiring the mandrake flowers with a strange fragrance floating on the lake, truly enjoying themselves in the moonlit beauty by the flowers.

    Early the next morning.

    Thousands of martial artists gathered in a vast square.

    Huang Xiaolong looked over the crowd and smiled, ¡°Yesterday, you have all received a part of the Kunlun Sect¡¯s inheritance. Perhaps it¡¯s best to quit while you¡¯re ahead and leave now.¡±

    Silence!

    The people from the ancient martial families all remained silent, but their eyes revealed intense greed.

    They were reluctant to leave and not a single person wished to give up the strongest inheritance within the Kunlun secret realm.

    ¡®Heh~~ Truly insatiable, each and every one of them wants to get the strongest inheritance from the Kunlun Sect, huh? But¡­ a place even the Yin Tribe fears, you dare to venture into? Afraid you¡¯re marching to your death!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought with a wry smile, a hint of mocking in his eyes, but he said no more and glanced at Ji Zhengyu.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Immediately, Ji Zhengyu took the lead and the thousands marched mightily behind him!

    They bypassed the complex of palaces and arrived at the back of the snow peak!

    Standing on the majestic Cloud Peak, Ji Zhengyu pointed down at the cliff below, his pupils slightly constricted, ¡°Below, that¡¯s the Kunlun secret realm!¡±

    All eyes involuntarily looked down toward the cliff!

    ¡­

 Chapter 822 - Chapter 822 Chapter 822 The Forgotten World

    Chapter 822: Chapter 822: The Forgotten World! Chapter 822: Chapter 822: The Forgotten World! ¡°`

    All eyes looked down, and then, everyone was horrified.

    After a moment of horror, there was astonishment! Utter astonishment!

    The sight before them made everyone feel at a loss for words, their ability to describe what they saw was so inadequate, because in that instant, no one could accurately describe the scene beneath the snow-capped peak, below the cliffs!

    About several hundred meters below the snowy peak, there was a mountain range, or more precisely, a vast hillside. On either side of the hillside were undulating mountain ranges, like two screens, encasing the hillside between them.

    In the middle of the hillside, there was a wide rift! Such a rift plunged deep into the earth. Moreover, the rift was inclined, one end higher than the other, with the lower end seeming to extend into the interior of the mountain.

    In short, on the steep hillside, there was an unknown length of a sloping chasm

    Perhaps, beneath the hillside, there was a volcano, making the aura of the entire hillside warm, especially within the rift, forming an extremely rare verdant belt of vegetation.

    In the rift, there was no snow in sight, but instead, there were rolling primordial forests and oddly shaped peaks, randomly embellished with various flowers and trees, harmoniously set against each other, forming a wonderful painting like an Immortal Realm. Upon closer inspection, most of the flowers and trees in the forest were unnamed, brilliant as dawn, and when the wind blew, it carried an invigorating fragrance.

    Within the forest, there was also the sound of waterfalls, torrents surging and washing, creating endless mist, and in the lower parts of the rift, where the mist lingered and sunlight shone through, it turned into a spectacle of rainbows, with dense clusters of rainbows spanning above the rift, a magnificent sight!

    Beautiful! So beautiful! It hardly seemed of this world!

    Standing beside Huang Xiaolong, Sun Wei almost uttered dreamily, ¡°Is this the corner of the world forgotten by time? Is¡­ is this paradise¡­¡±

    Ji Zhengyu looked at Huang Xiaolong and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandmaster, do you feel it?¡±

    During the conversation, a hint of trepidation appeared on Ji Zhengyu¡¯s face, clearly with great wariness.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul perception was extraordinary, and his spiritual power extended towards the sloping rift, where he could distinctly feel that at the very depths of the rift, there was an extremely strong life force brewing! This life force was very malevolent, gloomy, and emitted an ancient aura.

    ¡°Hmm~~ At the deepest part of the rift, there seems to be a lump of living flesh wriggling, just like¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently, ¡°the fetus of a demon¡­ Could it be that this is the most powerful heritage of the Kunlun Sect?¡±

    Ji Zhengyu said, ¡°Grandmaster, Xuanyuan Ba and those Kunlun descendants, that is, they, have never entered this rift, because of fear, an inexplicable fear. However, they all have a premonition that the core heritage of the Kunlun Sect is at the very bottom of this rift¡­¡±

    Although Ji Zhengyu had apparently been reborn as a creature, deep down he always considered himself human!

    ¡°No matter, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go down and take a look. Hehe, I want to see what kind of life this is.¡± Huang Xiaolong was excited.

    At the top of the snowy peak, about several hundred meters above the hillside, although the majority of those present were ancient martial arts grandmasters, capable of Qinggong, it was impossible for them to just jump down.

    Fortunately, the cliff face was covered with ancient vines that had grown for thousands of years, some as thick as water barrels; looking around, all was green. Everyone could easily climb down following the vines.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much more, jumping straight down, casually grabbing a vine in mid-air, cushioning his fall with it, and then stepping firmly onto the carpet-like greenery below.

    The others hurriedly followed suit, and in no time, thousands stood safely on the hillside.

    Just several tens of meters ahead was that downward-sloping rift leading into the heart of the mountain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and strode forward.

    His wives naturally followed closely behind him.

    The Ying Family members, along with Lin Zicong, Old Master Jin, and many slaves, did not dare to act carelessly, and cautiously followed behind.

    ¡°The Kunlun Secret Realm! Excellent! We¡¯re going in too!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s eyes were blood red, his intense greed unmistakable, ¡°This time, finders keepers, everyone will have a share!¡±

    The people from the ten ancient martial arts families surged into the lush vegetation ahead.

    The rift was several hundred meters wide, and its depth was impossible to measure. However, once inside, it didn¡¯t seem very steep, the terrain only slightly inclined.

    The scenery grew increasingly beautiful, with flowers that never withered regardless of the season and grass that stayed green throughout the year.

    Huang Xiaolong walked at the forefront, his feet stepping on moss and various fern plants, making a crunching noise.

    Suddenly, Ma Chuxia whispered beside Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling that within this dense forest, there are some strange things¡­ watching us¡­¡±

    Ma Chuxia, skilled in the arcane, could sense things that ordinary people and even martial artists could not. Therefore, upon entering the dense forest, she felt a chill, constantly feeling watched.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°It seems peaceful and beautiful here, but it¡¯s full of dangers and traps¡­ Follow me, do not act on your own accord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± His wives obediently nodded their heads vigorously.

    Just then, from behind, someone exclaimed, ¡°Ah!! This is the Udumbara flower! This is the legendary Udumbara flower!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong turned around and saw several elders of the Bian Family, who had picked some flowers and were holding them in their hands, admiring them as if they were precious treasures.

    ¡°`

    Only to see that each of these flowers bore two blossoms, one white and one red, the red as bright as rouge, the white as pure as jade. When they bloomed, they were as large as sea bowls, dazzling as clouds and mists, and carried an exotic fragrance.

    ¡°Little Long, what are those fellows shouting and yelling about? What are those flowers? I¡¯ve never seen them before~~~¡± Xia Ying frowned.

    ¡°Oh, those are Divine Halo Flowers, legendary blooms that only flower once every sixty years. Medicine refined from the Divine Halo Flowers, taken just once, can keep hair from whitening for a lifetime and delay aging. Even the lifespan of common folk can reach over 150 years,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect such an array of natural treasures everywhere you look.¡±

    At that moment, people from the Bian Family had already gone crazy picking the surrounding Divine Halo Flowers.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted to some thick old trees beside him. He saw that the trunks of these trees were covered with layers of green plants, along with numerous vivid blossoms, all verdant and full of life.

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± A glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Little Long, is there something wrong with these trees?¡± Ma Chuxia asked curiously.

    ¡°I never thought that the divine trees recorded in ancient books would be as common as cabbages here,¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed with some emotion. ¡°These are the Kunlun Divine Trees, trees of divine grade in the legends. It¡¯s said that even when a piece of the Kunlun Divine Tree is cut off, without water, sunlight, or soil, it will never rot or wither. Instead, it will rejuvenate from death and sprout anew, attracting a multitude of vines to entwine around it. Making coffins from the Kunlun Divine Tree would preserve a body for ten thousand years, retaining its original appearance.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just miraculous?¡± the bystanders gasped in shock.

    ¡°Hmm~~ alright, don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s move on. We can cut some of these Kunlun Divine Trees to cultivate when we leave,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Let¡¯s move on!

    A large group of people wove their way behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Before long, a vast lake appeared before them, with crystal clear water and white lotuses and red lilies interspersed with mandrake flowers; a breeze brought the scent over the entire lake.

    Cheers of joy burst from within the crowd immediately.

    Many martial artists rushed toward the lakeside to wash their faces and drink the water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go near that lake,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly stopped the people around him, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Young Master Huang, aren¡¯t you being a little too cautious?¡± A mocking laughter carried over, as Xuanyuan Zhou, leading his clan members, brushed past Huang Xiaolong, looking at him teasingly. ¡°Young Master Huang, look carefully, there are fish in the lake, which means the water is fresh and alive, and it can¡¯t possibly be poisonous!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled without saying a word.

    Indeed, in the waters of the lake, quite a few fish swam about.

    These fish were oddly shaped, each about several feet long, with scales that gleamed with multiple colors.

    Thousands of people surrounded the lake, bending down to cup the water and drinking the refreshing liquid, all while exclaiming with satisfaction.

    The people from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side naturally took his words to heart and stood still without moving.

    At that moment, ripples surged across the lake, and dozens of the strange fish swiftly swam toward the young generation of the Xuanyuan Family gathered at the shore.

    ¡°Heh~~ I¡¯ve never seen these fish before; I wonder how they taste. Why not catch a few and grill them? They might be a delicacy from heaven¡­ hahaha~~~¡± A square-faced youth from the Xuanyuan Family beamed with delight.

    Just then!

    Splash~~~~~!!!

    Water splashed everywhere!

    What happened next was a scene of sheer horror!

    Hundreds of the strange fish leapt from the water!

    These fish soared as if they could fly, suddenly pouncing towards the young members of the Xuanyuan Family!

    All of the fish opened their mouths wide, their scarlet, ferocious eyes glaring, and their iron teeth glinting coldly in the sunlight.

    The sight of hundreds of strange fish bursting from the lake was a terrifying spectacle, indescribable, and enough to immediately knock someone with claustrophobia unconscious.

    Caught entirely off guard, the young members of the Xuanyuan Family were helpless.

    Splash! Splash! Splash! Splash!

    Hundreds of strange fish darted up their bodies, each tearing away a large chunk of flesh.

    The fish were incredibly fast; within an instant, the Xuanyuan youngsters were full of gaping wounds, drenched in blood, as it spurted out and stained the lake crimson!

    Splash~~~ Splash~~ Splash~~~

    Finally, the eyes of these Xuanyuan youngsters were gouged out by the fish and even the temples were torn open; their brains and blood spurted out, they fell to the ground convulsing, and in a few moments, they were dead.

    ¡°Get out of the way! Quickly!¡±

    The people by the lake, terrified, scrambled away.

    ¡°Those strange fish¨CI¡¯ve seen them in an ancient book before. They are man-eating fish, naturally ferocious, with teeth sharp enough to pierce through iron and stone,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing his own clan members being bitten to death by those weird fish, as a great grandmaster of ancient martial arts, Xuanyuan Zhou was absolutely livid. With a slap of his palm, his True Qi surged like a tide, instantly killing a large swath of the strange fish.

    The corpses of fish floated on the surface of the lake, disgustingly soiled.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ we should still be careful¡­ this dense forest¡­ it¡¯s all very strange¡­¡± the Family Head of the Bian Family said, his voice trembling.

    Just then¨C

    Gulug, gulug, gulug~~~~

    Bubbles rose from the lake.

    A slight tremor went through everyone¡¯s hearts as they fixed their gaze.

    They saw countless tiny, crimson bugs crawl out from the bottom of the lake, and in no time, the entire lake surface was covered with these bugs.

    There must have been at least a hundred thousand, if not a million.

    Crack~~ crack~~ crick~~ crick~~~~

    The outer shells of the bugs began to fall off, and creatures resembling butterflies emerged, taking flight into the sky.

    These butterfly-like creatures even emitted a glow like that of fireflies.

    Countless ¡°butterflies¡± danced above the lake¡¯s surface, their bioluminescent glow flickering, forming a blanket of light that resembled the brilliant and dazzling stars in the sky, beautifully romantic.

    ¡°Wow¡­ so beautiful! Even more beautiful than the glow of fireflies!¡± Yan Pianpian and Feng Hanyan, still having the hearts of young girls, exclaimed in amazement.

    Huang Xiaolong watched the ¡°butterflies¡± above the lake surface, his eyes reflecting a pensive expression as if recalling something.

    At that moment, each ¡°butterfly¡± began to combust!

    The light they emitted grew increasingly intense!

    ¡°Close your eyes! Quickly!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly shouted, having remembered something.

    The wives by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, along with members of the Ying Family, Lin Zicong, Old Master Jin, slaves, and those who worshiped Huang Xiaolong like a deity, had all developed an instinctive obedience to his words due to their reverence for him.

    No sooner had Huang Xiaolong finished speaking than they all tightly shut their eyes.

    However, the reaction of those from other ancient martial families was half a beat too slow.

    In an instant, all the butterflies above the lake spontaneously combusted, bursting forth with a blindingly bright, inconceivable light!

    ¡°Ahh~~~!!!! My eyes! My eyes!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t see! My eyes are blinded!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening! My eyes hurt so much!¡±

    ¡­

    Mournful cries spread across the lakeshore.

    Huang Xiaolong himself did not close his eyes, for the intense light had no effect on him. He murmured, ¡°These are the ¡®Light Bugs¡¯ recorded in ancient books. These bugs can transform into butterflies, but once they do, their bodies ignite, releasing an appalling bright light. Under this light, any living being within a hundred meters, if they do not look away, would go blind instantly.¡±

    The light above the lake soon vanished, but at that moment, at least three to four hundred people from the ten great ancient martial families had lost their sight, unable to see anything ever again.

    ¡°How terrible! I¡¯m blind! Oh, how terrible!¡± Some began to howl in despair.

    ¡°In this isolated place, within such a unique environment, there are so many unexpected, supposedly extinct primordial creatures¡­ Hahaha~~ how fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We shall continue on!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, who had enjoyed perusing ancient books and hearing about bizarre tales from the souls in the underworld, was unintentionally familiar with creatures like the Light Bugs and the colorful man-eating fish, though he had never seen them in person before.

    His interest in these ancient creatures that had long since vanished was immense.

    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll encounter more strange species ahead. This is really exciting!¡± Huang Xiaolong was bubbling with enthusiasm.

    The people around him immediately caught up with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pace.

    The members of the ancient martial families no longer had a relaxed mindset; each of their hearts was burdened with a thick heaviness.

    They didn¡¯t dare to linger anymore and hurriedly followed Huang Xiaolong with a hustle.

    The blind martial artists, supported by their clansmen, screamed miserably as they followed closely behind.

    The fissure extended downwards, and the deeper they walked, the more it felt like entering an underground world, mysterious and unpredictable.

    ¡°Little Long, according to the legends of the Kunlun mountain range, there is an entrance to the underground demonic realm here¡­ Are we now¡­ could it be that we¡¯re entering¡­ entering a¡­ a devil¡¯s domain?¡± Sun Wei asked with a trembling voice, filled with terror.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I actually wish I could enter the demonic realm to take a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with an unconcerned expression on his face.

    They continued downward.

    As dusk approached and the sun set, not a single ray of light could be seen within the deep crevice, making it appear dark and profound.

    From all directions, the wind blew, making rustling noises.

    Moreover, there were intermittent, strange cries, the sources of which were unknown.

    The members of the ancient martial families, one by one, felt their hair stand on end, their bodies breaking out in goosebumps. Even though they were strong enough to take on hundreds or even thousands of enemies, they couldn¡¯t help feeling terrified, and even helpless.

    The group arrived in front of a jungle.

    In the pitch-dark environment, the martial grandmasters stimulated their True Qi to form a glow around their bodies.

    With thousands of people glowing, they formed a brightness greater than that of powerful flashlights, driving away the darkness around them.

    Suddenly!

    They saw a grassy clearing just beyond the dense forest, scattered with miscellaneous bones that seemed to be from animals like cows, sheep, and wild boars.

    ¡°Ahh!!!!¡± Suddenly, Sun Wei, standing next to Huang Xiaolong, screamed out loud, shivering and involuntarily hugging Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, pointing towards the dense forest ahead.

    Within the forest stood trees so large that it would take two or three people to encircle them.

    However, these trees were strange; on the trunks¡­ there were human faces!

    Yes, human faces!

    With complete facial features!

    Each face was about the size of a basin, and the expressions on the faces ranged from joy to anger to sorrow¡­

    But regardless of the expression, each conveyed a cold, eerie mood, ghostly in nature!

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s so scary! These trees¡­ these trees have faces all over them¡­ so terrifying¡­ How can there be such horrifying trees in this world?¡± Sun Wei spoke with a quivering voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± a middle-aged man from the Feng family said. His body surged with a full 92 channels of True Qi, a great grandmaster with an alert demeanor, who cautiously walked towards the dense forest ahead.

    Eventually, this grandmaster from the Feng family approached a tree on the perimeter, hesitantly staring at the human face on its trunk.

    The face showed neither joy nor anger; it was numb, indifferent.

    ¡°What¡­ what kind of strange tree is this¡­¡± The grandmaster from the Feng family couldn¡¯t help but reach out and lightly touch the human face on the trunk.

    Suddenly, his face changed!

    Simultaneously, the numb expression of the human face began to change as well!

    The corners of the mouth on the face turned up slightly, the eyes narrowed, and it began to smile eerily!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    No one could describe how dark, evil, and cruel that smile was¡­ It wasn¡¯t at all like a human¡¯s smile, but a devil¡¯s!

    The next second!

    Pffff~~~~~~~~!!!!

    Thousands of white threads sprayed out from the mouth of the face, and in less than a second, they wrapped the grandmaster from the Feng family into a mummy!

    ¡­

 Chapter 823 - Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Underground Nest (Super-sized Chapter)

    Chapter 823: Chapter 823: Underground Nest (Super-sized Chapter) Chapter 823: Chapter 823: Underground Nest (Super-sized Chapter) The Feng Family martial arts Grandmaster was entangled into a meat dumpling by the white silk threads.

    However, his cultivation was powerful, and he had experienced countless life-and-death battles in his life. Remaining calm in the face of danger, he let out a muffled roar and the True Qi throughout his body exploded, snapping many of the white silk threads wrapped around him.

    But¨C

    Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

    In the blink of an eye, that strange human face once again spurted out a waterfall-like density of white silk threads, entangling the Feng Family martial arts Grandmaster anew and emitting a ghastly creaking sound as they tightened.

    Next second.

    From the bizarre human face, more fluid was ejected, flowing along the white silk threads and penetrating into the body of the Feng Family martial arts Grandmaster! Into his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose!

    There were two types of fluids: red and green.

    ¡°That guy is done for,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he shrugged his shoulders.

    No sooner had Huang Xiaolong spoken than the struggling of the Feng Family martial arts Grandmaster grew weaker, and the True Qi bursting from his body became increasingly faint.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ what¡­ what is happening¡­¡± Sun Wei¡¯s teeth chattered.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, hanging on the tree is an ancient giant spider known as the ¡®Bark-faced Spider.¡¯ This type of spider is extremely terrifying, with a human face on its back that is vividly realistic. However, the rest of its body blends perfectly with the color and patterning of tree bark. So when it¡¯s hanging motionless on a tree, even if you look closely from a short distance, you won¡¯t be able to distinguish it,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained rapidly. ¡°The Bark-faced Spider can spin a large amount of web. Its silk is incredibly tough, almost ten times stronger than steel wire, waterproof and fireproof. An ordinary person or a common martial arts Grandmaster, if entangled by the silk spun by the Bark-faced Spider, has virtually no chance to escape.¡±

    ¡°However, what¡¯s truly fearsome about the Bark-faced Spider is not its silk, but it can spit out a potent venom. This venom can instantaneously paralyze any creature¡¯s nerves, causing muscle stiffness and rendering them unable to move, weak and incapacitated. Besides, it can also secrete a digestive fluid that can rapidly dissolve any creature.¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a monstrous giant spider finally emerged from the tree in front of the Feng Family martial arts Grandmaster. Its eight legs and every other part of its body looked exactly like tree bark, extremely rugged. Indeed, it was silently hanging on the tree undetectable to anyone!

    This was the Bark-faced Spider from Ancient Times, a ghost-like hunter that dwelled in primeval forests!

    The Bark-faced Spider suddenly pounced above the Feng Family martial arts Grandmaster¡¯s head and thrust forward a set of mouthparts, piercing through layers of silk and, with a crack, penetrated the Feng Family martial arts Grandmaster¡¯s skull, and then¨C

    Gurgling~~ Gurgling~~ Gurgling~~~

    It greedily began to suck and gulp down!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!! Ah~~~~~!¡± The Feng Family martial arts Grandmaster let out a blood-curdling scream, more terrifying than that of a slaughtering pig, as if someone had been thrown into a boiling hot pot and viciously fried!

    ¡°No! No! No! It¡¯s a spider! Kill it! Kill it!¡± Many from the Feng Family cried out, calling sounds like the mournful cry of cuckoos and wailing monkeys, both shocked and furious.

    At once, bursts of True Qi were launched directly at the greedily feeding Bark-faced Spider.

    Bang~~~!!!!!

    The Bark-faced Spider was torn into pieces, exploding into a disgusting, sticky mess.

    The silk threads fell apart, and out rolled a horribly mutilated corpse.

    That could hardly be called a body anymore, for it had been dissolved by the digestive fluid into something like jelly, with only a skull left of its head and mostly bare bones elsewhere on the body, as the flesh, blood, and viscera had all been consumed by the Bark-faced Spider.

    This scene was a ghastly sight that chilled to the bone, and the fact that a martial arts Great Grandmaster, a fierce figure who had reigned supreme in the world, could die such a horrific and stifling death was enough to strike cold into any heart!

    Just then¡­

    Squeak~~ Squeak~~ Squeak squeak~~~~

    Eerie calls resounded one after another.

    In the dense woods ahead, the human faces on the tree trunks began to wriggle, and on a closer look, a swarming mass of Bark-faced Spiders could be seen crawling down the trees!

    Under the light of the martial artists¡¯ True Qi, every single hair on the Bark-faced Spiders was clearly visible!

    Terrifying! Hair-raising! Blood-curdling!

    Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

    Swarms of white silk threads were sprayed over!

    ¡°Ah~~!!!¡±

    ¡°No~ Don¡¯t! I¡¯m entangled!¡±

    ¡°Help! Save me!¡±

    ¡­

    Some martial artists were bound by the silk threads and forcefully dragged towards the dense woods.

    A few members of the Ying Family were also pulled over, but Huang Xiaolong waved his right hand, and several rays of True Qi sword light flew out, cutting the silk threads and saving the Ying Family members.

    Countless Bark-faced Spiders swarmed towards the people from the ten great martial arts families, with an extreme speed like a tidal wave!

    A great battle was about to erupt!

    Suppressing their disgust, the warriors from the martial arts families let loose a chaotic storm of True Qi, sending spider after spider flying away, blasting them into smithereens.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~ I don¡¯t want to die!¡± A youth from the ¡°Jiang Family¡± was targeted by as many as five Bark-faced Spiders. They spun their silk at the same time, wrapping him in three thick layers and directly dragged him away. Because he was too heavily enshrouded in silk, the Jiang Family could not rescue him in time.

    Toxins and digestive fluids were instantly injected, and the five Bark-faced Spiders began their feast together. After a few breaths, the enormous spiders retracted their silk, leaving a skeleton smeared with bits of flesh on the ground, along with a dried-out husk of human skin.

    Huang Xiaolong stood firm, single-handedly slaughtering all the giant spiders that attacked his side, his moves were graceful and devoid of any trace of crudeness.

    The battle lasted a solid hour.

    The martial artists from the ancient families had killed thousands of bark-faced spiders, but at the cost of 57 lives¨Ca devastating price to pay.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, on the other hand, remained intact.

    ¡°Ugh~~~ Ugh~~~~¡± Sun Wei and the other women, including Jin Mengqi, bent over and began to vomit.

    For those who practiced martial arts, death in battle was not uncommon, however, dying so brutally, their bodies sucked dry to a husk of skin and bones, was truly disgusting.

    Illuminated by the light of True Qi, the complexions of the people from the ten great ancient families fluctuated, their eyes filled with fear and dread.

    ¡°Keep moving! Continue!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou roared angrily. ¡°What does the death of a few people matter? Compared to the strongest legacy of the Kunlun Sect, what does a little sacrifice count for?¡±

    The Family Head of the ¡°Ying Family¡± also spoke harshly. ¡°Things have come to this point, we¡¯ve reached a critical moment, we can only move forward, not back! Everyone, you are all well aware of what the strongest legacy of the Kunlun Sect means. To aspire to such a great inheritance necessarily entails sacrifice! My Ying Family, even if all but a few of our clan perish, even if only one person remains, it will be worth it as long as we obtain the strongest legacy of the Kunlun Sect!¡±

    Motivated by wealth and driven by hunger, these people from the ancient martial families were now as if injected with adrenaline.

    They quickly buried the skeletons then and there, after which the main force pushed through the dense forest and continued to advance forward!

    This time, Huang Xiaolong, leading his own people, followed slowly behind.

    ¡°Heh heh, these guys really won¡¯t shed tears until they see their own coffins~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°We¡¯ve barely entered the Kunlun secret realm, and already several hundred have been blinded, dozens have died¡­¡±

    Ying Xiao sighed by his side, seemingly mournful. ¡°It¡¯s too brutal, the sacrifice is too great. You must understand, those who died are all martial arts Grandmasters! Each Grandmaster is seen as a legend in the eyes of ordinary people, and yet, they lie buried here¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Father-in-law, there¡¯s no need for premature sorrow. The deeper we go into the secret realm, the more will die,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this place, so I can¡¯t protect everyone. Thus¡­ let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡±

    Continue moving!

    An hour later!

    A vast expanse of barren land appeared ahead!

    What is barren land?

    It is land of death, where the ground appears gray-brown in color, without a blade of grass, and all the surrounding trees are also withered, without leaves, their trunks extremely shriveled, and the bark completely fallen off.

    An aura of death and decay pervaded the barren land.

    Everyone dared not make any rash moves, stopping at the edge of the barren area.

    This stretch of barren land was miles across; even those with exceptional Qinggong could not leap over it, so they inevitably had to walk into it.

    ¡°This place is too strange, all the vegetation is dead, nothing can survive¡­ It¡¯s a world apart from the lush vegetation inside the secret realm¡­¡± pondered the Family Head of the ¡°Tang Family,¡± frowning in contemplation.

    ¡°No use dawdling, let¡¯s have several members from each of our ten great ancient martial families enter the barren land to scout out a path!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou barked ferociously.

    After pausing a moment, he urged them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, we¡¯re all martial arts Grandmasters. If we¡¯re extra careful, nothing untoward will happen.¡±

    Having said that, Xuanyuan Zhou directly ordered two Xuanyuan Family youths to walk into the barren land.

    Since Xuanyuan Zhou had spoken, the other ancient martial families did not lag behind and each sent out two family members into the barren land.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for our Ying Family to send people to explore,¡± Huang Xiaolong said languidly. ¡°You already have enough people.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou was extremely dissatisfied, his face turning colors.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not convinced?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, smiling teasingly.

    After a few moments of distorted facial contortions, Xuanyuan Zhou replied in a muffled voice. ¡°Dare not.¡±

    The 18 martial artists from the nine great ancient families, walking on eggshells across the barren land, shone with True Qi all over their bodies, some even holding weapons as if facing great enemies.

    However, halfway through, the journey was calm, and nothing out of the ordinary occurred.

    ¡°Sigh~~~~~~¡± The people standing at the edge of the barren land all let out a long sigh of relief.

    The 18 martial artists traversing the barren land finally allowed their tense hearts to settle back down.

    ¡°Ha~~~ It seems we were too tense,¡± laughed a Xuanyuan Family youth, feeling a bit sheepish.

    At that moment!

    Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!

    The ground under the 18 martial artists suddenly gave way, caving in, and they were bizarrely dragged down!

    ¡°Damn it, below! Ah~~~~~~~!!!¡±

    Halfway into being pulled down, the 18 martial artists erupted with screams of intense pain, horror, and despair!

    Creak~~ Creak~~ Creak~~ Creak~~~

    A terrifying sound of cutting and chewing came, densely packed.

    In no time at all, the 18 martial artists were all dragged beneath the surface.

    However, they were soon thrown back out.

    It was their corpses.

    They were no longer whole corpses but ¡ª skeletons!

    In other words, they were dragged beneath the barren ground in an extremely brief moment, and in less than a few seconds, they turned into skeletons!

    All those standing on the edge of the barren ground hadn¡¯t even processed what happened.

    ¡°Hmm? Could it be¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye muscles twitched slightly.

    Just at that moment!

    Boom!!!!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~!

    From beneath the barren ground, like a fountain, surged waves of blackness!

    Like a waterfall!

    These waves of blackness, spreading over the barren ground, piled up into large mounds several meters high, resembling sand dunes, then they moved at an extremely fast speed towards the martial artists from the ancient families standing at the edge.

    In an instant, more and more ¡°sand dunes¡± amassed on the barren ground, blocking out the sky!

    Looking closely!

    ¡°It¡¯s ants! It¡¯s ants!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression became slightly stern, ¡°Retreat, these are ¡®Magical Ants,¡¯ they can easily raid a village, even a town, more than ten times stronger than the army ants of the desert! They eat whatever they catch, even pieces of metal can be corroded with their acid before being consumed. Because they often eat rocks and metals, these ¡®Magical Ants¡¯ have developed a layer of tough keratin on their bodies, making their defense extremely strong.¡±

    ¡°A single ¡®Magical Ant¡¯ isn¡¯t worth mentioning, but the terrifying part is that they come out in swarms to forage.¡± Huang Xiaolong led the people around him, quickly retreating.

    The swarms of ¡®Magical Ants¡¯ that surged from the barren land were enormous, already wrapped together, forming huge spheres over ten meters in diameter and height, rolling towards them!

    Rumble rumble! Rumble rumble! Rumble rumble!

    The ground shook!

    This wasn¡¯t just millions or tens of millions of ¡®Magical Ants¡¯ anymore but billions, tens of billions, hundreds of billions!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Some martial artists from the ten great ancient families were naturally brave and wouldn¡¯t fear mere ants!

    Immediately, besides a portion that retreated, another part, with their True Qi blazing, attacked the ant swarm with palm strikes and punches!

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The giant balls made up of ¡®Magical Ants¡¯ were smashed apart, with crushed powder scattering all across the ground.

    However, the swarms were too numerous, and still some martial artists were quickly enveloped by the ¡°giant balls.¡±

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~

    The ¡°giant balls¡± stayed for no more than a second, or two, then rolled over, leaving behind nothing but cleanly gnawed skeletons on the ground.

    The Magical Ants were unceasing, killing them seemed endless, and finally, after paying the heavy price of hundreds dying, turned into skeletons, no one dared to fight with the swarms anymore.

    ¡°Run! Run for your lives!¡±

    The martial artists activated their Qinggong, fleeing back.

    The ant swarm didn¡¯t give up the pursuit of food, they turned into a black ocean, surging violently over everything, their speed astonishingly fast!

    Some martial artists, in the process of fleeing for their lives, climbed trees, thinking they could escape this calamity.

    But as the black ocean swept through, crack crack crack, any large tree would be gnawed to pieces in a moment, and those hiding in trees would fall down, enveloped by the black ocean, and quickly turned into mere skeletal frames.

    This was nothing short of ruthless and cold-blooded slaughter.

    In the midst of their escape, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives noticed something amazing!

    Where¡¯s Little Long?

    Huang Xiaolong had disappeared as if vanishing into thin air!

    ¡°Where did Little Long go?¡± Ma Chuxia was absolutely horrified.

    Just as the people from the ancient martial families were fleeing in complete disarray, right in front of them, suddenly leapt out a large group of road-blocking monsters!

    They weren¡¯t Magical Ants, but a kind of super-sized frog with tails!

    Each one was over a dozen meters long, their eyes cold and indifferent, swinging their tails with mucus-covered tongues flicking about, like frogs waiting for flies to come close.

    If Huang Xiaolong had been there, he would have recognized at a glance that these super-sized frogs were actually ¡°Overlord Salamanders.¡± These creatures lived 200 million years ago, during the rise of dinosaurs, and were among the ¡°top predators¡± on Earth at the time.

    Now, with Overlord Salamanders in front and the ¡®Magical Ants¡¯ behind, the people from the ten great ancient families were caught right in the middle!

    ¡°Fight! Fight! To the death! Kill these beasts!¡±

    The people from the ten great ancient families launched a fierce attack on the Overlord Salamanders ahead!

    Even though Overlord Salamanders were top predators from Ancient Times, they were no match for the Great Grandmasters of martial arts.

    A flurry of potent True Qi attacks either tore apart the bodies of the Overlord Salamanders, split them open, or cut them straight into two.

    However, what¡¯s deadly is that the ant swarm, a soul-devouring black sea behind them, was about to engulf them!

    500 meters! 300 meters! 200 meters! Closer and closer!

    As for Huang Xiaolong, when facing the surging ants, he didn¡¯t flee with everyone else. Instead, he ran into that barren land.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears trembled constantly as if he was exerting all his hearing, listening to something.

    While carefully listening, Huang Xiaolong stepped into the center of the barren land.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong stopped in his tracks, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, and he struck out with his palm!

    Bang!!!!

    A large patch of barren ground was flipped over, revealing a giant ant the size of a wild buffalo bursting from the soil!

    This giant ant had six pairs of transparent wings. It buzzed terrifyingly as it took flight.

    This was an ant queen!

    Buzz~~~~!

    The ant queen shot towards Huang Xiaolong like lightning, spewing out a vicious stream of green acid straight at him!

    Huang Xiaolong tilted his head slightly and with his right palm up, his sword light flashed brilliantly as he sliced through, cutting the ant queen in two.

    On the other side.

    Thousands from the top ten ancient martial families formed a tightly knit group, back to back. Before them lay the bodies of Tyrant Salamanders scattered about haphazardly.

    Behind them, the black sea, resembling a tidal wave, was now less than ten meters away!

    They seemed about to be devoured, to become the ants¡¯ meal!

    ¡°Little Long! Little Long!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives all cried out. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of death, but the thought of dying with their beloved husband not by their side brought regret.

    ¡°No! Why! Why! In my heroic life, why must I die at the hands of mere ants! I, Xuanyuan Zhou, cannot accept this!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou sighed to the heavens.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!

    The ants scattered chaotically, as if they were ants on a hot pan, losing direction and then burrowing into the ground.

    In an instant, the surging ants disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Ma Chuxia was astonished.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong approached nonchalantly, smiling lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve slaughtered the ant queen. Without her, these demonic ants naturally disintegrate.¡±

    ¡°Little Long!¡± The wives threw themselves at Huang Xiaolong in a frenzy.

    Even Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, having just escaped death, were overwhelmed with emotion, abandoning all reserve and rushing to embrace Huang Xiaolong.

    The people from the ancient martial families, having survived the ordeal, collapsed to the ground as if deflated, inhaling deeply.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving forward. Just ahead should be the deepest part of this Kunlun secret realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, then turned and walked away.

    The wives and people of the Ying Family immediately followed him.

    The ancient martial families subconsciously came to regard Huang Xiaolong as their pillar, not daring to rest any longer. They stood up and continued to follow Huang Xiaolong.

    Several hours later!

    There was no more path ahead!

    They seemed to have reached the end!

    Before them was a massive cave!

    This was an opening leading underground!

    The diameter was at least over a kilometer, clearly not something man-made.

    However, at the edge of the cave, there were indeed some man-made stone steps.

    Everyone held their breath, their eyes fixated on the cave.

    It seemed bottomless, and they wondered what world lay beneath the cave.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Cold winds howled from below, and a tremendous dark oppressive force surged out, causing hearts to race and courage to falter.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu exchanged glances, then nodded simultaneously.

    The source of that terrifying life force, akin to a demonic fetus, was coming from below the cave!

    ¡°Thump thump~~~ thump thump~~~ thump thump~~~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to hear, from deep below the cave, the sound of a heartbeat!

    ¡­

 Chapter 824 - Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Explosive Coffin (Large Chapter)

    Chapter 824: Chapter 824 Explosive Coffin (Large Chapter) Chapter 824: Chapter 824 Explosive Coffin (Large Chapter) ¡°`

    Faced with a massive underground cavern that resembled the maw of a demon, everyone present, even the ancient martial arts Great Grandmasters, felt their hearts palpitate.

    Huang Xiaolong was about to step down the stone stairs that bordered the cavern.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~!¡±

    Several ancient martial arts Grandmasters let out cries of horror, as if possessed, hurling themselves toward the depths of the cave like moths to a flame!

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, if you want to go down, hurry up and go. Don¡¯t keep staring at this cavern. If you look too long, your mind will become confused and you¡¯ll find yourself jumping down involuntarily, smashing to pieces,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, the people from the ancient martial arts families quickly averted their gazes, not daring to look any longer.

    It was too sinister! Several had already died before even descending!

    The people from the ancient martial arts families all felt a chill in their hearts.

    Without concerning himself with much else, Huang Xiaolong, taking the lead, followed the stone stairs downward.

    Ji Zhengyu took a deep breath and thought to himself, with the Master here, even if there were abyssal demons below, they could handle it!

    Without delay, Ji Zhengyu also followed closely behind.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, slaves, and members of the Ying Family swarmed after him. They no longer cared what mysteries or traps might lie beneath; in short, following Huang Xiaolong was invariably the right choice.

    The people from the ancient martial arts families hesitated slightly.

    It seemed as though some peerless fierce creature lay dormant beneath, causing them great apprehension.

    Xuanyuan Zhou gritted his teeth. ¡°Now that things have come to this, we must break through the final barrier no matter what! Passing through means glory and wealth, splendor for a lifetime! The strongest legacy of the Kunlun Sect lies below this cavern! We can¡¯t let Huang Xiaolong monopolize it! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Xuanyuan Zhou led the large group from the ancient martial arts families as they entered, one after the other!

    Even those martial artists who were already blind were supported and led down into the cavern.

    The man-made stone stairs were extremely rough; Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat uncomfortable walking on them.

    It was pitch black and ghastly within the cavern, so dark that one couldn¡¯t see their own hand in front of their face. Huang Xiaolong produced several bundles of incense, recited the Firebell Spell, and suddenly, the fire illuminated the surroundings, making an area of dozens of meters bright as day.

    Upon closer inspection, the edges of the cavern were pockmarked, but there was nothing particularly unusual.

    The stone stairs stretched downward continuously, and after walking for more than half an hour, they still hadn¡¯t reached the bottom.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve delved deep into the mountain¡¯s interior, perhaps even beneath the ground,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his eyes flashing with intense brilliance. He had a premonition.

    He was about to encounter something very interesting¨Csomething he had never seen before in his life!

    The powerful life aura from deep within the earth became clearer and clearer, seemingly within reach!

    Finally, after about another twenty minutes of walking, the stone stairs came to an end.

    Before them lay a vast, open area with an underground river flowing in the middle, and the space on both sides didn¡¯t seem too cramped.

    Soon, everyone had descended and stood observing their surroundings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually, choosing a path on the left side of the underground river and continued forward.

    All followed behind Huang Xiaolong, with not a single person rashly choosing the path on the right side of the river.

    After about half an hour, suddenly, a mass appeared, slowly drifting over from within the dark river!

    ¡°Little Long, look, what is that?¡± Ma Chuxia pointed casually.

    In the midst of speaking, the mass drifted closer, emitting a dismal green light. Against the black waters of the dark river, it was particularly striking and eerily odd.

    ¡°Bring it up for a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed casually.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, let me do it,¡± Ying Aotian stepped forward and, with a wave of his hand, his True Qi formed a giant hand that fished the object out of the water, gently placing it before Huang Xiaolong.

    Everyone looked intently and the women by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help but scream in shock.

    As it turned out, the retrieved item was a corpse!

    A woman¡¯s corpse!

    The cold body emitted a green glow; the scent of death permeated the air.

    The female corpse was naked, her skin pale to the point of near-transparency. Her face, well-preserved and lifelike, looked ferocious and terrifying at a glance, like that of a vengeful ghost, with her teeth clenched as if she were in great pain or casting a curse.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this must have been the victim¡¯s expression at the moment of her death,¡± Ma Chuxia, not very afraid of corpses or evil spirits, observed carefully before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. She must have suffered unspeakably brutal punishment before dying¡­ Who killed her? Could it have been someone from the Kunlun Sect?¡±

    ¡°Look, there are some inscriptions on the skin of the deceased,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his gaze showing a contemplative expression.

    Indeed, the skin of the female corpse was covered in tadpole-like inscriptions, obscure and incomprehensible.

    ¡°Eh~~ Little Long, although I don¡¯t recognize any of these inscriptions, they¡­ they look somewhat familiar. I must have seen them somewhere before,¡± Ying Aoshan suddenly said.

    ¡°`

    Ying Xiao also found it somewhat perplexing, ¡°Actually, it does look quite familiar.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ of course you find it familiar.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°This female corpse was cursed with a charm spell. Back when we were about to enter the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral grounds, you almost cooked the fish that had been bewitched into fish soup.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Right! No wonder! The runes on this female corpse are exactly the same as the ones on the large urn you fished out of the river back then!¡± Ying Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°After this woman was killed, she was cursed with a charm spell, so her soul has not been set free, which means she wasn¡¯t even able to become a ghost. Her resentful spirit was sealed inside the corpse.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured, ¡°What was being nurtured inside the female corpse?¡±

    Just at this moment!

    In front of the dark river, a dense and terrible green light suddenly lit up!

    Looking up, an innumerable number of female corpses were drifting towards them!

    The mysterious and eerie, evil aura spread along the dark river, causing the heartbeats of the people on the bank to suddenly quicken, unfounded feelings of loss, despair, and sadness emerged in their hearts, as if they had plunged into a nightmare!

    ¡°Damn it! What the hell is this!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou cursed through clenched teeth.

    Soon, a large number of female corpses had drifted to the side of the ancient martial families.

    Many were horrified as they watched the female corpses.

    Just at this moment!

    One of the female corpses suddenly expanded, as if it was a balloon being inflated!

    In just a few breaths, the female corpse became bloated and continued to swell.

    ¡°What does this mean!¡±

    The next second¡ª-

    Bang!!!!!

    The swollen female corpse finally could not take the strain and exploded!

    In an instant, a large number of black, worm-like objects burst out from the inside of the female corpse and, like arrows, shot towards the ancient martial families on the bank!

    This sudden turn of events caught the ancient martial families completely off guard.

    Huang Xiaolong saw clearly that what burst out from inside the female corpse were black, strange snakes.

    These weird snakes were only about ten centimeters long, entirely black, without scales, sticky, and seemingly eyeless. On their heads, there was a fist-sized lump that looked extremely ugly and evil.

    The strange snakes instantly bit several martial artists.

    ¡°Ahhh~~~!!!!!¡±

    The excruciating screams were relentless as about a dozen martial artists bitten by the strange snakes let out pigslaughter-like yells, fell to the ground, convulsing continually, their skin visibly turning jet black at a rate visible to the naked eye!

    Death!

    The martial artists bitten by the strange snakes writhed for a moment and then died completely.

    You should know that a Great Grandmaster with True Qi protecting their body was generally invulnerable to all poisons, and even if bitten by the most venomous snake in the world, they would not die, and maybe would not be affected at all.

    But the strange snakes that exploded from the female corpse could ignore the True Qi defenses of the Great Grandmasters, killing them instantly¨Cit was truly terrifying!

    ¡°It¡¯s snakes! Snakes! They¡¯re extremely venomous!¡±

    Many Grandmasters reacted swiftly, their True Qi slashing out like a blade, cutting the strange snakes lunging at them into two pieces.

    However, those severed snakes did not die immediately; the halved heads, like lightning, continued to spring towards the martial artists, and in the blink of an eye, they had bitten and killed another dozen or so martial artists.

    Terrible!

    This was simply the world¡¯s most venomous, terrifying snake!

    ¡°Too¡­ too¡­ too terrifying¡­¡± Only after using True Qi to blast all the strange snakes into pieces did the martial artists manage to speak with trembling voices, filled with horror.

    Just at this moment¡ª-

    Gurgle~~

    Gurgle~~

    Gurgle~~

    ¡­

    All the female corpses drifting in the dark river started to swell up!

    At this moment, more and more female corpses were drifting from the front, densely packed, even overlapping each other, causing congestion in the dark river.

    The number of female corpses was probably in the thousands.

    So many female corpses swelling up together was a spectacular sight!

    Each female corpse contained roughly dozens of monstrous snakes, meaning if all the female corpses exploded, at least tens of thousands of monstrous snakes would burst forth!

    The venom of these monstrous snakes was so fierce it could easily poison a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts; tens of thousands of snakes, bombarding in turns, could likely cause widespread death among the ancient martial arts families. The loss was unimaginable!

    Even family heads like Xuanyuan Zhou, who were masters of their domains, now felt an intense suffocation, their minds going blank.

    ¡°A bunch of useless things~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a face full of ridicule, shaking his head and smiling, before promptly biting his tongue tip and spraying out a mouthful of essence blood.

    The essence blood hovered in air without dispersing.

    Huang Xiaolong used the blood to draw symbols, muttering under his breath.

    Finally, he pressed a hand onto the blood symbol he had drawn in the void.

    Boom~~~!

    Giant fire swept across the field!

    The symbols Huang Xiaolong drew, every stroke and line, emitted dazzling golden light as if it was the authority of heaven!

    The blood symbol turned into a seven-zhang-long fire dragon with its claws outstretched, whiskers fluttering, emitting a deep and majestic dragon chant as it swept directly across the surface of the dark river!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The entire dark river burst into roaring flames.

    All the female corpses, which were about to swell and explode, were burned to ashes.

    The martial artists present were so stunned that they saw the seven-zhang fire dragon, then looked at Huang Xiaolong, who remained calm and collected, their knees weakened instantly, and many martial artists knelt down on the spot before Huang Xiaolong.

    Yan Pianpian and Feng Hanyan had adoration and affection difficult to describe in their eyes, trembling with excitement.

    Ma Chuxia chuckled beside them, ¡°Little Long has got some serious skills. What you all see is always just the tip of the iceberg. Have you decided yet, whether or not you want to be Little Long¡¯s women?¡±

    The expressions on Yan Pianpian and Feng Hanyan showed they were more than willing; they were just short of nodding their heads immediately.

    At that moment, Ma Chuxia asked, ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s going on here? Why would the female corpses contain such venomous monstrous snakes?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple. It¡¯s actually an evil mysterious art that kills women with the world¡¯s cruelest punishments, then seals their resentful souls inside their bodies using the mysterious art. Then, they implant snake eggs into the dead bodies. Hence, when the snake eggs hatch, the monstrous snakes feed on the resentment of the female corpses and become extremely venomous. This venom can¡¯t be cured by any medicine or remedies; it is formed by the dead¡¯s yin souls and resentment. Even a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts cannot withstand it.¡±

    ¡°Snakes are cold-blooded creatures. With so many of us entering here, emitting True Qi from our bodies, the snakes were provoked and burst directly out from within the female corpses, attacking wildly.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s analysis was clear and logical, impressing the listeners.

    ¡°Alright, these endless traps can¡¯t stop young master me. Heh heh, I must obtain the so-called strongest inheritance of the Kunlun School! Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and led the way forward.

    Thousands followed closely behind him.

    After another hour or so of walking.

    A huge natural cavity appeared ahead!

    Thump thump~~ thump thump~~~ thump thump~~~~

    From inside the cavity, there came a faint sound similar to a heartbeat, a terrifying life force coming at them face-on, causing oppression, suffocation!

    ¡°Master¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s inside¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu, in the role of Xu, was overwhelmed by innate fear at this moment.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~ What could it be? The mystery is about to be unravelled, and I¡¯m feeling a little excited~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands and walked directly into the natural cavity.

    The people behind followed in single file.

    Inside the cavity!

    This cavity was unimaginably large; looking up, the top seemed endlessly high. Even with the light of True Qi from thousands of Great Grandmasters and the brightness of the candles in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, they could not light up the very top.

    In the center of the cavity stood a sky-reaching giant tree!

    This tree was at least as tall as a ten-story building, lush and leafy. Its roots were not underground but entwined like dragons, extending in all directions inside the cavity.

    The tree emitted a cold, metallic luster, appearing incredibly tough.

    Seeing this tree, Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Little Long, this is strange. This tree grows underground without sunlight, so why is it thriving so well?¡± Ma Chuxia was full of curiosity.

    ¡°Though there¡¯s no sunlight, there are nutrients,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, turning the candle in his hand to a different angle. In a corner of the cavity, there was a heap of bones!

    Piles of bones stacked together, rising to a height of more than ten meters ¡ª likely tens of thousands of skeletons!

    Many roots of the giant tree were probing into the skeletons as if they were relying on the nutrients from the corpses to grow so vigorously.

    ¡°Master! Over there!¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s voice trembled as he pointed.

    Among the tangled roots of the giant tree below, a coffin was encased.

    ¡°A coffin made from the Kunlun sacred tree,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°The body inside the coffin remains undecayed after ten thousand years, preserving its appearance from life.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ it¡¯s that coffin! The coffin is emitting an extremely evil presence, as well as a terrifying life force! It¡¯s that coffin!¡± Ji Zhengyu cried out in alarm.

    ¡°Could it be that the so-called strongest inheritance of the Kunlun Sect is inside that coffin?¡± Ma Chuxia was also full of suspicion.

    Just then, everyone began to smell a mysterious fragrance permeating the air of the great cavern.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly and followed the scent. He saw that in some areas of the cavern, there were many black flowers growing.

    Those black flowers were very sinister-looking, each petal hexagon-shaped.

    Beyond their fragrant scent, if one listened closely, it seemed as if each flower was emitting a seductive whisper.

    It was as if a devil were speaking!

    ¡°The legendary ancient devil flower, the Six-desire devil flower?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Six-desire devil flower, seductive devil whispers, tempting one¡¯s senses, inducing intense illusions¡­¡±

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong took out a handful of magical talismans from his canvas bag and scattered them through the air like a shower of flowers.

    The talismans burned in the air, transforming into streams of golden light.

    However, at that moment, within the ranks of the ancient martial families, a group of martial artists revealed an extreme greed in their eyes, their mouths twisting into bizarre smiles.

    The next second!

    ¡°Kill!!!!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou let out a mad cry, swinging his right hand, True Qi burst forth, severing the waists of several members of the Xuanyuan Family beside him!

    Blood sprayed wildly!

    At the same time, many martial artists went mad, launching deadly attacks on their relatives next to them!

    ¡°Ah~~ Father! Why are you killing me!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ No! Don¡¯t kill me! Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Slaughter everyone under the heavens! Kill! Only I reign supreme!¡±

    ¡­

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Screams of agony, the sound of bones shattering, the explosion of True Qi¡­

    In a flash, several hundred fresh corpses lay in the cavern, the smell of blood rising to the heavens.

    It was only after the talismans had burned and their golden light shone like the blazing sun that those who had fallen into madness regained their sanity.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ji Zhengyu, Ying Xiao, and the others burst forth with True Qi, destroying all the Six-desire devil flowers inside the cavern!

    ¡°Impressive, impressive, to have planted the Six-desire devil flowers to make those who entered here kill each other, creating rivers of blood,¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed coldly.

    At this moment, those martial artists who had engaged in the killing finally snapped out of it, holding the corpses of their relatives on the ground, and began crying out in sorrow, overwhelmed with grief.

    However, just then!

    Bang~~Bang~~Bang~~~Bang~~~

    Strange noises.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze sharpened as he saw the coffin made from the Kunlun sacred tree. The lid of the coffin was bouncing up and down as if something extremely ferocious inside the coffin was trying to break free!

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ it¡¯s the scent of blood here, seeping into the coffin, agitating something inside¡­ could it be a zombie?¡± Ma Chuxia reacted quickly.

    Inside the great cavern, the martial artists also stopped their mournful wailing, a hush fell over them, and every person pricked up their ears, listening to the sound of the bouncing coffin lid.

    A sense of nameless tension, oppression, and terror spread throughout the cavern.

    ¡°Careful¡­ careful¡­ inside the coffin, is¡­ is¡­ what is it?¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s face turned ashen as he continued backing away.

    Just at this moment!

    Bang~~~~!!!!

    An explosive sound!

    The coffin burst open!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A fearsome presence, unparalleled in its ferocity, soared into the sky!

    Crack~~~~

    The sensation of a behemoth awakening, the return of a king, spread swiftly!

    This presence was incredibly powerful, yet it also contained a tyrant¡¯s cruelty, slaughter, and indifference!

    ¡°Oh, it has finally come out¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, his eyes filled with excitement.

    ¡­

 Chapter 825 - Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Come Out Corpse Dragon

    Chapter 825: Chapter 825: Come Out, Corpse Dragon! Chapter 825: Chapter 825: Come Out, Corpse Dragon! Suddenly, from the coffin of the Kunlun divine tree, sprang out a¡­ a person!

    This person was a young man in his twenties, with a handsome aura and wearing golden-threaded jade clothes that radiated circles of light, clearly an extraordinary garment.

    Around his waist, he hung a jade flute, wholly of a green hue, expertly carved from the finest jade, and invaluable.

    In his hand, he held a sword. The sword was so brilliantly transparent that it illuminated the entire cavern, revealing every detail within. Inlaid on the hilt was a huge gemstone that shined as intensely as the blazing sun, as if the gemstone itself was the essence of flame, capable of burning all things and containing immense energy.

    ¡°Hiss! I know! I know!¡± At this moment, Xuanyuan Zhou burst out in a frantic scream, ¡°Golden-threaded jade clothes, jade flute, precious sword, these are all first-rate treasures in the world! Could this be the strongest legacy of the Kunlun sect!¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ who is¡­ this person?¡± Ma Chuxia stared at the man in golden-threaded jade clothes with a shocked gaze, uncertain. ¡°This guy emits a corpse aura, like a zombie, but also doesn¡¯t seem like a zombie¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. He¡¯s a monster,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Look at that huge tree.¡±

    The people around Huang Xiaolong all turned their gaze to the towering tree.

    ¡°According to ancient records, this kind of tree is called a ¡®Sal Tree of the Gods¡¯. Legend has it that this tree can reincarnate the flesh, granting immortality to a person. It¡¯s a tree against the heavens; even if there¡¯s only a pile of bones, as long as the soul remains, it can regenerate flesh and blood, enabling direct resurrection.¡± As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly brightened, mumbling, ¡°That is to say, it can revive ghosts. Then, Mengyao and Ying Kexin both have a chance to come back to life, transforming from ghosts to living beings¡­ Perhaps this ¡®Sal Tree of the Gods¡¯ is considered a part of Kunlun¡¯s strongest legacy. Of course, this monster¡¯s golden-threaded jade clothes and the sword in his hands are also extraordinary treasures~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this guy is actually a dead person, but he was buried near the ¡®Sal Tree of the Gods¡¯, using the wood of the ¡®Kunlun divine tree¡¯ to make the coffin¡­ The person who buried him didn¡¯t know how to perfectly utilize the ¡®Sal Tree of the Gods¡¯, so he wasn¡¯t fully resurrected. Instead, he was turned into a half-zombie, half-human monster. He retained the martial arts and True Qi from his life, as well as some memories, but he definitely isn¡¯t a living human¡­ Alas, if I had been the one to utilize the ¡®Sal Tree of the Gods¡¯ at that time, I could have perfectly resurrected him, not the current state, such a waste of heavenly materials,¡± lamented Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Half-zombie, half-human?¡± Ma Chuxia furrowed her brow. ¡°No wonder, Xiaolong, I feel a thick corpse aura from him! Yet it¡¯s mixed with a slight human aura, truly an abomination!¡±

    At this time, the man wearing golden-threaded jade clothes roared angrily, as if disturbed from his slumber, appearing very irritable. ¡°I am He Tianchong, the eighth-generation Chief Disciple of the Kunlun sect! You dare to trespass into Kunlun¡¯s forbidden land, there is no forgiveness in killing!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ With thousands of us here, are we afraid of you? Everyone from the Xuanyuan Family, follow my command! Kill! Strip off his golden-threaded jade clothes! Snatch that fiery precious sword from his hands!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s eyes went blood-red, his entire being seemingly possessed by greed.

    In his life, he had never seen such a treasure and was now completely overtaken by avarice, driven to forcefully plunder it.

    No sooner said than done, Xuanyuan Zhou concentrated all his strength into his right palm, exhaling as he shouted, and slammed his palm towards ¡®He Tianchong¡¯ through the air, the force tumultuous, sweeping a vast expanse of air clean!

    He Tianchong didn¡¯t even look at Xuanyuan Zhou.

    Bang~~~!!!!

    A massive sound boomed, like a great bell tolling!

    Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s palm strike hammered directly onto He Tianchong¡¯s body.

    The golden-threaded jade clothes emitted a ring of light and actually resisted Xuanyuan Zhou¡¯s palm strike!

    It must be known that Xuanyuan Zhou was no weakling; he was the current Family Head of the Xuanyuan Family, a great Grandmaster of the ancient martial arts. A full-powered palm from him could have a force of several hundred thousand pounds, capable of shattering metal and stone.

    Yet, the palm strike couldn¡¯t breach the golden-threaded jade clothes worn by He Tianchong!

    ¡°Ah! A rare treasure! That golden-threaded jade clothes is a rare treasure! Everyone, together!¡± Xuanyuan Zhou howled with greed.

    ¡°Die!¡± He Tianchong casually swung out with his sword.

    This sword strike didn¡¯t carry any True Qi fluctuation, purely unleashing the energy of the sword itself.

    Psh~~!

    A sword light containing the essence of the blazing sun shined across the mountains and valleys, eradicating decay with sheer speed, instantly slicing towards Xuanyuan Zhou.

    Xuanyuan Zhou had no chance to dodge, not even time to scream before being severed at the waist by the sword light, and then his bisected corpse started to burn. In the span of a breath or two, it was reduced to ashes!

    Xuanyuan Zhou, had perished!

    All those present let out cries of horror, their steps instinctively retreating backward.

    A gold-threaded jade clothing could withstand a full-force strike from an ancient martial arts great grandmaster!

    A fire sword, with a casual swing, could instantly kill an ancient martial arts great grandmaster!

    Treasures!

    Those who were there could hardly believe that such heaven-defying treasures could actually exist in the world!

    This meant that even someone with no martial arts skills, if clad in the gold-threaded jade clothing and wielding the fire sword, could instantly kill a talented ancient martial arts great grandmaster!

    ¡°Impressive¡­ truly impressive¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°So, as the chief disciple of the Kunlun Sect, how about we chat about why your corpse is buried here¡­ What exactly are you protecting?¡±

    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± Ji Zhengyu looked slightly startled.

    ¡°Neither the gold-threaded jade clothing nor the fire sword, nor even this divine Sarcandra herb, are the true strongest legacy of Kunlun,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with certainty. ¡°That terrifying life force isn¡¯t something this half-human, half-zombie creature could emit¡­ It was left here, sealed within the coffin, awakened immediately by the scent of blood. Its only task was to guard the true precious artefact of Kunlun!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words shocked everyone to the core!

    The gold-threaded jade clothing and the fire sword, both were rare treasures of the world, yet Huang Xiaolong was saying that Kunlun Sect¡¯s most important treasure hadn¡¯t yet appeared!

    What kind of treasure could possibly be more precious than the gold-threaded jade clothing and the fire sword?

    This was too heaven-defying! Absolutely too heaven-defying!

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, He Tianchong glowered with anger.

    ¡°I am He Tianchong of the Kunlun Sect¡¯s eighth generation, chief disciple, here! You have trespassed into the forbidden territories of Kunlun, showing no mercy in your killing!¡±

    ¡°Come on, do you just keep repeating the same line?¡± Huang Xiaolong said in exasperation.

    Ma Chuxia whispered beside him. ¡°Little Long, it seems that this half-human, half-zombie creature has hardly any memory of its life left, only the instinct to protect the treasure¡­ no matter what you ask, it can¡¯t say anything useful. Even if you capture it and resort to torture for information, it would be futile.¡±

    ¡°Kill! Without! Mercy!¡±

    The next second, He Tianchong¡¯s murderous aura erupted, and the temperature in the cave plummeted drastically, extremely chilling. Waves of True Qi burst from him, rolling like a stampede of thousands of horses, an endless stream of True Qi flowing, creating clouds of True Qi above his head!

    The entire cave seemed to shake, stones falling and dust flying!

    Such ferocity, such violent might. He Tianchong made the slightest move, and that terrifying aura tumbled, overwhelmingly enveloping everything, almost enough to faint or kill all the ancient martial family members in the cave!

    People from the ancient martial families felt as though they could hardly stand!

    Looking again, He Tianchong¡¯s body erupted with over 1500 strands of True Qi, more than twice as formidable as the previously seen ancient martial arts Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba!

    ¡°See, this is the strength of a disciple from the ancient martial sects¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°He died in his twenties, yet he had already condensed over 1500 strands of True Qi in his body. It seems that the modern society¡¯s transmission of ancient martial arts has been too severely lost. In the so-called top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia, those who have condensed over a hundred strands of True Qi are almost invincible.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong said sternly, ¡°All of you, stay behind me. No one is allowed to make a move. Leave this to me.¡±

    Facing such a formidable enemy, even Ji Zhengyu, who held the role of a Grandmaster, was devoid of any will to fight, overwhelmed with fear deep in his heart. He felt that He Tianchong was an existence that simply could not be defeated!

    ¡°Die, all of you!¡± He Tianchong made his move, swinging the blazing sword in his hand. In an instant, a sun-like radiance of sword light burst forth, illuminating the entire cavern so thoroughly that every detail was revealed.

    The sword light was crystal clear.

    This was no longer just the energy of the blazing sword itself, but also contained more than 1500 trails of He Tianchong¡¯s True Qi cultivation!

    Those in the cavern from the ancient martial families didn¡¯t even have time to react. One by one, their bodies were penetrated by the sword light and began to burn, turning into ashes in the blink of an eye.

    In just a moment, at least two or three hundred martial artists from the ancient martial families had met untimely deaths.

    It was too horrifying.

    One sword cleaved through hundreds of ancient martial Grandmasters!

    The fearsome killing power unleashed was the result of He Tianchong¡¯s own strength, swordsmanship, and the blazing sword in his hand ¡ª slaughtering people like butchering pigs and dogs!

    ¡°Damn, this battle¡¯s going to be quite satisfying¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t waste words. A resistless war intent emanated from his entire body, and his aura suddenly soared. He moved, transforming into afterimages as he pounced directly towards He Tianchong!

    In a flash, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura burst forth like mountains and seas. At this moment, he seemed to change his face and his air, no longer the insouciant figure, but became as mighty and proud as a war god!

    BOOM~~!!!

    Huang Xiaolong threw a punch at He Tianchong!

    Within this punch, there was not only the strength of his physical body but also the power of True Qi. Huang Xiaolong was like a giant spirit from heaven, with True Qi and sheer power surging from every pore, unleashing terrifying sounds like roaring wind and fire.

    No one could describe the might of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch.

    In the flicker of lightning, since He Tianchong was too close to have the time to swing his sword, his left hand shot up, gathering more than 1500 trails of True Qi into his palm, meeting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist head-on!

    The power of He Tianchong¡¯s palm was immense, as if it could break the pillars that supported heaven and earth.

    Midair, the first exchange between Huang Xiaolong and He Tianchong appeared to the onlookers as if it were a clash between two divine beings from an ancient myth!

    The scene was almost frozen in time.

    That scene, enduring and fiery, a legend in the making!

    BANG~~~~~!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist collided directly with He Tianchong¡¯s palm.

    Firstly, at the point of contact between fist and palm, a large visible vortex erupted before spinning away in all directions.

    BOOM~~~~~~~~!!!

    The walls of the cavern flaked off countless stones, the entire cavern shook violently, and spiderweb-like cracks appeared.

    As for the thousands of people inside, they all toppled over in disarray, thrown about by the blast of air pressure.

    On this side, Ji Zhengyu was protecting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives and the Ying Family members. Dozens of slaves also invoked the Slayer¡¯s Art, linking their auras to withstand the residual waves spilling from the fierce battle between Huang Xiaolong and He Tianchong.

    After exchanging one move, Huang Xiaolong stepped back a few steps midair, but was uninjured.

    Yet, He Tianchong¡¯s body, as if struck by lightning, shook violently, and blood seeped from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.

    His face, uncovered by a golden robe, also bore several bloody cracks.

    However, He Tianchong showed no pain on his face but instead, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, ¡°I¡­ do not die, do not perish. I, eternal!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I freakin¡¯ forgot.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°This guy is a half-human, half-zombie creature; my attacks basically don¡¯t cause him any pain. Plus, he¡¯s wearing a jade robe. So even if I hit him, at most it would only harm his body, but without pain or death. This means I¡¯ll have to exert a lot of effort to break him¡­¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong glanced at the disordered martial artists with the corner of his eye.

    At this point, He Tianchong could continue to kill, and Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    But this thought was fleeting, and Huang Xiaolong advanced again with a punch, striking at He Tianchong with raw power.

    The force of this punch was like a tidal wave, as if an elephant was uprooting a tree or a giant moving a mountain.

    He Tianchong didn¡¯t dare to treat it lightly and, unable to find a flaw in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch, was forced to meet it with an outstretched palm.

    However, midway through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch, he suddenly changed tactics!

    Instead of the straight punch, it turned into a deft capturing technique!

    Unexpectedly, like a ghostly apparition, he took the blazing sword from He Tianchong¡¯s right hand with a pinch!

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Nice sword.¡± Huang Xiaolong played with the blazing sword, stepped back, and He Tianchong¡¯s left palm swung at empty air, causing an explosive burst.

    From a martial arts perspective, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feint to seize the sword was a move that outsmarted He Tianchong.

    He Tianchong, furious and humiliated, howled angrily.

    ¡°Hey~~ angry, are you? But I¡¯m tired of playing with a half-human, half-zombie creature like you. I need to hurry up and seize the precious gem from Kunlun that you¡¯re guarding.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, reaching out to tear away the sleeve from his left arm.

    Displayed on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left arm was a dragon corpse tattoo, writhing with life, the tail positioned at the wrist and the head at the left shoulder, viciously realistic and intimidating!

    ¡°Come out, dragon corpse!¡± Huang Xiaolong gently tapped the dragon corpse tattoo on his left arm.

    ¡°ROAR~~~~~~~~!!!¡±

    A dragon¡¯s roar suddenly resounded!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With a might that seemed to overshadow the sun and the earth, suddenly filled the entire cavern!

    It was the contempt, the disdain, and the willful trampling of a higher life form upon a lower one!

    Silence fell on all sides!

    A gigantic dragon shadow rose from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left arm!

    ¡­

 Chapter 826 - Chapter 826 Chapter 826 The True Treasure of the Kunlun Sect

    Chapter 826: Chapter 826: The True Treasure of the Kunlun Sect! Chapter 826: Chapter 826: The True Treasure of the Kunlun Sect! At that moment, Huang Xiaolong released his external avatar, the corpse dragon, directly.

    The corpse dragon, flapping a pair of huge flesh wings, was riddled with holes and much of its body rotting and moldy, yet it still radiated an intimidating dragon might. Within its hollow eye sockets, two clusters of green flames flickered.

    Its aura was so brutally evil that it reached its peak!

    Dragons could be large or small. At this moment, with a thought from Huang Xiaolong, the corpse dragon¡¯s body shrank considerably, yet its might remained undiminished, confronting He Tianchong, who was half zombie and half human!

    ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ that terrifying corpse dragon! So Little Long had taken the corpse dragon for his own use!¡± Ma Chuxia and the other wives screamed in horror.

    All the martial artists within the great cavern knelt down, burying their heads deeply and trembling as if sieving chaff.

    Indeed, in front of the corpse dragon, these martial artists were less than ants, naturally oppressed to suffocation, barely able to breathe, filling their innermost beings with fear and despair.

    Facing the corpse dragon, He Tianchong subconsciously stepped back several paces, his eyes finally betraying a look of horror.

    Huang Xiaolong stood leisurely below, grinning. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be very powerful? Let¡¯s see whether you are more formidable or my corpse dragon is.¡±

    Last time, Huang Xiaolong was able to subdue the corpse dragon relatively easily not because he had overwhelmed it with brute force, but because he had used a supreme Taoist technique, Void Binding Dragon, to capture it.

    He Tianchong certainly didn¡¯t know any Taoist techniques, so if he wanted to compete with the corpse dragon using brute force alone, it was probable he wasn¡¯t enough!

    ¡°Roar~~~¡±

    The corpse dragon let out a dragon¡¯s roar, the sound waves vibrating, wild winds blowing, and the cavern shook violently, as if it could no longer contain it!

    Ultimately, He Tianchong was not really human, so the fear in his heart was fleeting. He was incredibly brave; his hands were swordless, yet his body erupted with an overwhelming and sharp Sword Qi!

    The dense Sword Qi sliced towards the corpse dragon!

    The sound of a sword¡¯s cry echoed through the air.

    A sword¡¯s cries dominate the world, its light chills through the provinces!

    ¡°Roar~~~!¡±

    The body of the corpse dragon abruptly swayed, bursting forth with savage might. The air around it exploded repeatedly, annihilating the Sword Light and Sword Qi that He Tianchong had released.

    The corpse dragon was an external avatar of Huang Xiaolong; he controlled it as easily as moving his arm, entirely at will, with perfect mastery. The aftershocks of its fight with He Tianchong didn¡¯t leak out at all, avoiding collateral damage.

    Just then, with a flick of its tail, the corpse dragon¡¯s tail, like a giant pillar holding up the sky, struck He Tianchong¡¯s body with a thunderous blow.

    Although He Tianchong wore a golden-threaded jade robe, which was invincible in defense, the heavy blow¡¯s intense repercussive force was like thunder, transmitting into He Tianchong¡¯s inner body.

    This blow was as if a bomb had detonated inside of He Tianchong¡¯s body!

    ¡°Awooo~~~~!¡±

    He Tianchong let out a terrible howl to the heavens, stumbling backward. The body exposed outside of the golden-threaded jade robe now bore startling cracks. Both of its eyes shattered, and black zombie blood spurted wildly.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the protection of the golden-threaded jade robe, it would probably have been smashed into meat paste by now. But even now, it wasn¡¯t much better off, almost completely falling apart, barely hanging on, its lamp nearly out of oil.

    Strike while the enemy is sick, that¡¯s your cue to kill!

    In the blink of an eye, the corpse dragon used its skeleton-covered dragon head to ram violently into He Tianchong¡¯s chest!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    Finally, He Tianchong¡¯s entire body exploded!

    Huang Xiaolong grinned and reached out to grab the golden-threaded jade robe and the jade flute, effortlessly cleaning them with a Water Purification Talisman.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ This golden-threaded jade robe is nice, and the Blazing Sword is a supreme treasure¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong threw these treasures into his Netherworld Drum, then raised his left hand, and the corpse dragon turned into a beam of light, merging into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, becoming a fierce tattoo once more.

    The battle was over.

    All sorts of pressures and the feeling of suffocation within the great cavern dissipated instantly.

    The members of the ancient martial families who had been lying on the ground climbed up, looking around in terror.

    ¡°Grandmaster, now that you have collected the golden-threaded jade robe and the Blazing Sword, then¡­ where is the ultimate treasure of the Kunlun Sect you mentioned?¡± Ji Zhengyu asked curiously, pausing for a moment, taking a deep breath. ¡°Grandmaster, just as you said, that aura I deeply fear is still there!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ No rush¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong walked leisurely towards the ¡°Suo Luo Divine Tree,¡± his eyes squinting slightly. ¡°This tree is also a treasure that snatches the essence of heaven and earth.¡±

    Now, the members of the ancient martial families were already thoroughly submissive to Huang Xiaolong from the depths of their hearts!

    This person was not only a peerless martial artist but also possessed various supernatural abilities that could pierce the heavens and the earth. Riding dragons into battle, he was like a celestial being descending to earth, omnipotent, truly one of the immortal legends of the land!

    These martial artists were all acutely aware that if Huang Xiaolong wanted to kill them, it would undoubtedly be easier than crushing an ant!

    His wives followed Huang Xiaolong to the ¡°Fernlike Divine Tree.¡±

    ¡°This tree can bring the dead back to life and turn bones into flesh, transforming spirits into living beings,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone.

    After pondering for more than a dozen breaths, Huang Xiaolong took out a stack of yellow paper from his canvas bag and began to draw symbols with a cinnabar pen.

    After drawing dozens of symbols, Huang Xiaolong threw the talismans towards the ¡°Fernlike Divine Tree.¡±

    The talismans formed a strange pattern on the trunk of the tree, appearing to be a formation, and were faintly emitting a hazy light.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and opened the container of souls, saying cheerfully, ¡°Mengyao, come out.¡±

    ¡°My lord~~~¡±

    As a cold wind arose, Mengyao, clad in purple, with elegant grace, knelt before Huang Xiaolong.

    Dressed in purple, Gui Mengyao possessed a charm that could topple states and cities, dazzling those in the cave and making them feel as though a refreshing breeze had washed over them.

    However, Mengyao suddenly looked at Ji Zhengyu with a horrified expression and began to shiver with fear. ¡°My lord¡­ that¡­ what is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, patting Mengyao¡¯s fragrant shoulder, ¡°I promised to reshape your physical body and turn you into a living person. This time we¡¯re in luck, actually finding an ¡®Fernlike Divine Tree¡¯ from the Ancient Times¡­ Alright, I¡¯ve already set up a formation that can extract the essence of the Fernlike Divine Tree to rebuild your body of flesh and blood, so go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord! Mengyao¡­ Mengyao~~~¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, Mengyao¡¯s voice choked up, and she actually shed tears.

    The tears of a ghost are exceedingly precious, especially the tears of a female ghost, since ghosts seldom truly shed tears. Tears of a female ghost can extend life. Whether it¡¯s the life of a human or a ghost, both can be prolonged. For example, a person on the brink of death, or a ghost about to disperse, just one drop of a female ghost¡¯s tears can extend their life for at least one day!

    Who knows, with this extra day¡¯s grace, one might defy fate and ultimately survive.

    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, wiping away a few drops of tears from Mengyao¡¯s delicate ghostly face, as precious as gemstones.

    ¡°Little wife, this is for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually as he tossed the ghostly tears to Ma Chuxia.

    Immediately afterward, following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions, Mengyao¡¯s spirit body pressed tightly against the trunk of the tree, amidst the formation created with the talismans by Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly, a warmth like that of a hot spring enveloped Mengyao, continuously steaming around her.

    Mengyao seemed to be immersed in a dreamlike scenario.

    ¡°Alright, Mengyao, you stay here and enjoy the sensation of transforming from a spirit to a living being,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted toward the far end of the large cave.

    There was a rugged cliff wall.

    Thump, thump, thump~~ Thump, thump, thump~~~

    A powerful and sinister life force was faintly seeping through from behind the cliff, accompanied by a sound resembling the beating of a heart.

    ¡°Punch through the cliff wall,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    Immediately, several ancient martial arts grandmasters, eager to brown-nose, swung their palms and unleashed their massive True Qi from afar, shattering the cliff wall into dust.

    A massive gap appeared.

    Sure enough, behind the cliff wall, a rather sizable stone chamber appeared.

    Instantly, an overwhelming and terrifying aura rushed out from the stone chamber!

    This aura was so crushing that even the air seemed oppressed, creating a feeling that a supremely mighty prehistoric beast was lying dormant within, ready to awaken at any moment and devour everything!

    ¡°I want to see, just what it could be.¡± At that moment, Huang Xiaolong had his suspicions, but he couldn¡¯t be sure until he saw it with his own eyes.

    Without hesitation, Huang Xiaolong stepped towards the interior of the stone chamber.

    Finally!

    Huang Xiaolong saw it!

    In the center of the stone chamber, there was a stone platform, and atop the platform, rested¨Ca gigantic egg!

    Indeed!

    It was an egg!

    The egg, with a diameter of over three meters, had its shell shimmering with countless flowing lights, flashing gold, then white, then crimson red.

    Boom boom~~boom boom~~boom boom~~~

    From within the eggshell, a powerful, evil, and terrifying life force emanated.

    It seemed to be nurturing some kind of wild and ferocious beast.

    ¡°My¡­ my heavens¡­ what¡­ what kind of egg is this¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s face turned pale, his body shaking like a sieve. ¡°What exactly¡­ exactly is being nurtured inside this egg¡­ what¡­ what terrifying thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, we can¡¯t handle it, we can¡¯t bear the pressure emitted by this egg¡­ This kind of pressure¡­ can even compete with the dragon might of that corpse dragon of yours~~~¡± Ma Chuxia said with a pained expression.

    The breathing of the others also became rapid, their faces as pale as paper.

    Huang Xiaolong threw out a large handful of talismans and affixed them to the shell of the egg, concealing all the wild pressure it emitted.

    With that, the people who entered the stone chamber finally heaved a long sigh of relief, their complexions regaining some color.

    ¡°Little Long, could it be that this is the strongest inheritance of the Kunlun Sect¡­ Just an egg?¡± Ma Chuxia was full of doubt. ¡°Little Long, with your wide knowledge and experience, you must know what kind of life is being nurtured inside this egg, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stared intently at the huge egg for a good ten seconds or so before he finally managed a dry smile and shook his head. ¡°This time, I¡¯m truly stumped. Events that happen in Huaxia, or some species from Ancient Times, I¡¯m usually well-informed about them, but as for this egg, I¡¯m at a loss. Which means, I can¡¯t tell you what life form is being bred inside, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong added, ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing I can be sure of, that whatever life is inside the egg, it¡¯s not a dragon. It should be a life form on par with dragons. To be precise, it¡¯s a kind of Ancient¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Divine Beast!¡±

    Hisss~~~!

    From all around, the sound of sharp intakes of breath rose and fell in waves.

    A Divine Beast!

    My goodness, that¡¯s a legendary being!

    A Divine Beast that could even slaughter gods!

    Who would have thought that deep within the Kunlun Mountains, a Divine Beast egg was suppressed!

    ¡°Indeed, this egg is the most important treasure of the Kunlun Sect; its value surpasses many martial arts secrets, as well as that Fiery Sword and the Gold Threaded Jade Clothing¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Take a closer look at the shell, it¡¯s inscribed with numerous runes. These runes serve to continuously draw various energies from the void, eventually hatching it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I see now! The forebears of the Kunlun Sect wanted to hatch the Divine Beast inside this egg¡­ and then¡­¡± Ma Chuxia blinked a few times. ¡°With an obedient Divine Beast, the Kunlun Sect would indeed become mighty. Unbeatable!¡±

    At this moment, a mocking and scornful expression appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face. ¡°The people of the Kunlun Sect are truly naive to the extreme. I wonder if their brains were pinched by a door.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong disdainfully said, ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to hatch a Divine Beast from Ancient Times; it requires an enormous amount of energy. Even a well-known and deep-rooted sect like the Kunlun Sect would find hatching an egg of an Ancient Divine Beast a nigh-impossible task, likely ending in bankruptcy. Besides, Divine Beasts are not like humans; they have tens of thousands of years in their infancy period. Even if you manage to hatch it, can you wait that long? Not to mention, just feeding it would bankrupt any ancient martial sect.¡±

    In conclusion, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°The Kunlun Sect is just daydreaming. Who knows if the decline of the Kunlun Sect is related to this egg of an Ancient Divine Beast.¡±

    Hearing what Huang Xiaolong said, everyone sighed.

    Sun Wei mumbled with pursed lips. ¡°Little Long, we went through so much hardship, so many people died, just to find the most precious treasure of the Kunlun Sect, yet¡­ yet it turns out to be something attractive but useless.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed loudly. ¡°The Kunlun Sect people can¡¯t use this Ancient Divine Beast egg, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do anything with it¡­¡±

    In the midst of speaking, a glint of light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, do you mean to say that you can¡­ you can¡­ hatch it?¡± Feng Hanyan was flabbergasted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not female, how can I hatch it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said lazily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    Feng Hanyan¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°As for me, I can¡¯t do it right now, but I¡¯ll figure out a way,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes twinkled excitedly, ¡°Perhaps, I really might be able to bring out the Divine Beast from inside the egg¡­ I wonder what kind of Divine Beast it will be? Interesting¡­¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong directly opened the Yin Soul Tube and collected the huge, unparalleled egg inside.

    Because he had affixed the talismans to the eggshell, sealing away its terrifying pressure, it didn¡¯t kill all the thousands of souls and specters inside the Yin Soul Tube.

    After collecting the giant egg, Huang Xiaolong prepared to turn around and leave.

    But¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s footsteps paused slightly as his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ma Chuxia asked from the side.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong walked straight towards the stone platform where the giant egg was placed and murmured, ¡°Wrong¡­ seems¡­ I was mistaken¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what have you mistaken?¡± his wives followed up.

    ¡°The egg of the ancient Divine Beast, it should not be the most important treasure of the Kunlun Sect either¡­¡± In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone, a hint of certainty gradually emerged.

    ¡°Ah? The Divine Beast¡¯s egg isn¡¯t the most important treasure?¡± Everyone in the stone chamber was utterly shocked.

    Huang Xiaolong walked to the edge of the stone platform and took a closer look, only to see a¨Cknife!

    To be precise, it was a dagger, or perhaps a throwing knife.

    The hilt protruded outward while the blade was deeply embedded in the stone platform.

    The hilt of the knife was jet black, and it was impossible to tell what material it was made from.

    It was engraved with dense symbols, and the knife, as a whole, emitted a subtle aura.

    This aura wasn¡¯t as powerful as that of the Divine Beast egg, nor was it dangerous or rampant with evil intent.

    But it was¨Cmysterious!

    Extremely mysterious!

    Incredibly mysterious!

    Much more mysterious than the ancient Divine Beast egg by countless times!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intuition told him that this small knife must contain an earth-shattering secret!

    A secret that would even make him, the Yin Emperor, inevitably moved!

    ¡°Master, there is a knife here¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu said, his face full of confusion. ¡°It feels¡­ this knife seems ordinary at first glance, but it emits a kind of mysterious aura.¡±

    ¡°You also feel its mystery?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°This knife is suppressed under the ancient Divine Beast egg in order to use the egg¡¯s pressure to protect it and prevent people from discovering the existence of this knife.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, the value of this knife is indeed higher than that of the Divine Beast egg.¡± Ma Chuxia suddenly realized.

    Huang Xiaolong, without saying another word, took hold of the hilt.

    He tugged with all his might.

    At first, the small knife just shook a bit, but the blade wasn¡¯t pulled out by Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath, exerted force again, and finally was able to pull out the small knife completely.

    The blade was only a few inches long, indeed only enough to be considered a throwing knife, jet black in color and not sharp.

    On the blade, the ancient seal character for ¡°seven¡± was inscribed.

    Besides, just like on the hilt, the blade was also filled with dense inscriptions.

    ¡°Little Long, is the name of this knife ¡®Seven¡¯?¡± Ma Chuxia also looked closely at the small knife in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    After studying the inscriptions on the knife, Huang Xiaolong muttered, ¡°No, this is the seventh one. There is more than one of these small knives.¡±

    Everyone was greatly surprised.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The inscriptions on the knife should be a Formation, but what is engraved on this seventh small knife is only a small part of the entire Formation. I think we need to collect several of the other knives for the entire Formation to be complete,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly felt an irresistible itch and a strong urge¨Che must find the other small knives!

    ¡°Formation?¡± Mengqi couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°So, what would happen if we found all the small knives and actually assembled a Formation?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ I think, it must be something extraordinary,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then composed himself, placing the small knife into the Yin Soul Container as well. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, we¡¯ll study it slowly later. This trip can also be considered a full return.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve already cleaned out all the treasures, let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong led the way out of the stone chamber, ¡°I wonder if Mengyao has managed to turn back into a human.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 827 - Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Assigning Tasks

    Chapter 827: Chapter 827: Assigning Tasks Chapter 827: Chapter 827: Assigning Tasks Huang Xiaolong led everyone out of the stone chamber, and there, before the ¡°Fern-Leaved Golden Thread Sacred Tree,¡± stood a peerless beauty!

    Exquisite and transcendent, she radiated an ethereal aura. Her skin was delicate, her demeanor relaxed. Her beautiful eyes roamed, her cheeks were touched with a smile, her words yet to be spoken. She was as graceful as a quietly blooming orchid, indescribably gentle and endearing.

    Who else could it be but Mengyao?

    Changed!

    Mengyao had transformed from a purple-clothed ghost into a perfect human!

    Her facial features and figure retained the stunning beauty she had in life.

    The ghostly power she once possessed had now been converted into pure spiritual essence!

    At that moment, Mengyao used her spiritual essence to conjure a set of purple clothes which she wore fittingly.

    Huang Xiaolong sensed, with just a slight perception, a strong aura of the living emanating from Mengyao¨Cno trace of ghostly qi remained.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Mengyao hurriedly ran over and knelt down. ¡°My lord, Mengyao, Mengyao is alive again!¡± Her speech flow was like pearls, her voice both gentle and crisp, exceedingly pleasant to the ear.

    ¡°Hmm, no need to be so excited,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°This Fern-Leaved Golden Thread Sacred Tree is indeed an extraordinary treasure of the mortal realm!¡±

    Everyone was repeatedly observing Mengyao, the men feeling ashamed in her presence, while the women envied her beauty and aura.

    ¡°Alright, Mengyao, get up. From today on, you are no longer a ghost and there¡¯s no need to hide in the shadows. Stay by my side and be a good maid,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said.

    Mengyao responded with jubilant joy.

    Huang Xiaolong cast a meaningful glance at Yan Pianpian, the subtext being¡­ ¡®You are my little maid as well!¡¯

    Yan Pianpian¡¯s face turned crimson, her heartbeat quickened, and she bowed her head, inwardly absolutely willing.

    ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of essence left in this Fern-Leaved Golden Thread Sacred Tree¨Cit can¡¯t go to waste.¡± At this, Huang Xiaolong took out a wooden barrel from his canvas bag, and with the power of runes, he extracted all of the essence from the sacred tree.

    It was a vibrant green liquid, brimming with exuberant vitality as if it were the fountain of life, fragrant and intoxicating. A mere whiff seemed to open all the pores of one¡¯s body, making one feel as if they were ascending to paradise.

    The people from the Bian Family, who were experts in brewing medicine and alchemy, were nearly driven mad by the scent!

    ¡°This is a liquid even more precious than Five-Patterned Elixirs!¡±

    At that moment, an elder from the Xuanyuan Family stepped forward and bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young Master Huang, this tree is divine, capable of reviving someone even after becoming a ghost¡­ I humbly request to revive our Xuanyuan Family Clan Leader, Xuanyuan Zhou, as well. Young Master Huang, our Xuanyuan Family is willing to lay down our lives in gratitude for this favor!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Just go cool off wherever it¡¯s cool,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Revive Xuanyuan Zhou? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s categorical refusal, the people from the Xuanyuan Family didn¡¯t dare to plea any further.

    Now, one could offend anyone, but absolutely not Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong collected several barrels of the liquid, and the verdant leaves of the Fern-Leaved Golden Thread Sacred Tree quickly wilted away, barely clinging to life.

    After sealing the barrels with runes and stowing them in the Ghostly Soul Container, Huang Xiaolong strode forth, leading the large group away from the area.

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong was in high spirits. He cut down several Kunlun Divine Trees, collected numerous rare flowers and herbs, and placed them all in the Ghostly Soul Container.

    Seeing that the Ghostly Soul Container could hold endless amounts without issue, the onlookers clicked their tongues in wonder.

    Such a space-related Magic Artifact was beyond their imagination.

    They returned to the top of the snowy peak.

    They rested for the night.

    The next day, they set off down the snow peak in boats!

    Hastening on their journey without delay!

    After several days, the large troop finally left the Kunlun mountain range and entered a bustling inland city.

    Recalling the experiences of this expedition, especially the members of the ancient martial arts families, all felt as if they had been in a different world, even experiencing the sensation of a narrow escape from death.

    This time, among the grandsons of Huaxia¡¯s ancient martial arts families, except for ¡°Xuanyuan Ba,¡± all the others had perished. Moreover, each family had lost many of their experts.

    It could be said that they were severely injured.

    The various life-threatening dangers in the Kunlun secret realm were not to be taken lightly. Thinking back on them still made one¡¯s scalp tingle and heart shudder.

    If it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong, the number who could have returned alive today would be very few!

    However, the ancient martial arts families of Huaxia had received the complete martial arts inheritance from the Kunlun Sect. Swordsmanship, Qinggong, palm techniques, mental methods¡­ everything was intact and complete!

    In comparison, the casualties they had suffered seemed completely worthwhile.

    With these martial arts techniques, all of Huaxia¡¯s ancient martial arts were poised for a breathtaking resurgence!

    It was destined to push the gradually declining study of ancient martial arts to new heights!

    Huang Xiaolong had no interest in engaging with the members of these ancient martial arts families, and they didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. At this, they all took their leave one after another.

    Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, two stunning beauties, took the initiative to stay. The high ranks of the Feng Family and Yan Family were overjoyed and urged them to use every means possible to please Huang Xiaolong and become his woman!

    If someone achieved success, even their pets could ascend to heaven. If Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian managed to dedicate themselves and successfully became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, then the Feng Family and Yan Family would rise to prominence!

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong and the others set off to return to Dong¡¯an City to enter the ancestral land of the Ying Family, as there were some matters that still needed discussion.

    The ancestral land of the Ying Family!

    Ji Zhengyu, Ma Chuxia, Lin Zicong, and the others were visiting the beautiful paradise-like ancestral land of the Ying Family for the first time and were filled with curiosity.

    In the grand council hall.

    Huang Xiaolong casually sat on a pear wood chair, with Mengyao obediently standing behind him, tenderly and attentively massaging his shoulders and back.

    The attendees included Ying Xiao and other high-ranking members of the Ying Family, as well as Ji Zhengyu, Lin Zicong, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives¡­

    ¡°Ah, son-in-law, the Shenglong List martial arts competition this time was simply full of dramatic ups and downs¡­¡± Ying Xiao sighed with emotion. ¡°If it were not for your invincible might, son-in-law, sweeping away all before you¡­ I fear our Ying Family would have had no choice but to become puppets of those monstrous ¡®Yin,¡¯ driven for life to commit atrocities against heaven and reason. It is unimaginable that such inconceivable monsters as the ¡®Yin¡¯ exist in this world.

    Huang Xiaolong did not conceal anything from those present and told them all about the ¡®Yin Tribe¡¯ and the ¡®Yin Realm.¡¯

    Taking a sip of her tea, Ma Chuxia spoke indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about that. The world is vast and full of wonders. Our great Huaxia has far too many unknown profound secrets. Humans, ghosts, gods, demons, zombies, Yin¡­ none of these are worth being surprised about. There is no need to make a fuss over such things.¡±

    ¡°This time¡¯s gains were not bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a satisfied smile. ¡°Not only did I obtain the complete inheritance of the Kunlun Sect, but I also revived Young Master Ji and Mengyao. And I even eliminated the cancerous Xuanyuan Ba.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°However, what satisfies me the most is the egg of the ancient Divine Beast. I will find a way to hatch it ahead of time. Additionally, there¡¯s that black dagger with the code name ¡®seven¡¯; the secret it holds might shock the world.¡±

    At his words, a strong sense of curiosity glowed in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Son-in-law, with your vast knowledge and keen mind, could you boldly speculate on the secret hidden within the black dagger? What could it possibly be?¡± Ying Xiao asked with a trembling voice.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Huang Xiaolong replied, ¡°At the moment, all I know is that gathering all the black daggers together can form a Formation. As for the specific secret, it is still unclear.¡±

    Hearing what Huang Xiaolong said, everyone was even more curious.

    ¡°Now, there are a few things we need to do,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    All eyes were fixed on Huang Xiaolong, awaiting his orders.

    Today, Huang Xiaolong was the spiritual leader, the backbone, and everyone complied with his commands.

    ¡°Firstly, we need to find the other black daggers. Later on, take a photo of the dagger in my hand and use your connections to search for it globally. If you find one similar, at all costs, we must obtain it, whether by cunning or by force,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°You can rest assured about this, son-in-law. With the connections our Ying Family has cultivated over so many generations, we certainly have the resources,¡± Ying Xiao said with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, I will mobilize everyone in the Metaphysics Society, and we will search tirelessly,¡± Ma Chuxia also said.

    Thereupon, Ji Zhengyu, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and others all expressed their stance, pledging to deploy their own or their families¡¯ connections to help Huang Xiaolong find the black dagger.

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t worry about it. Such a dagger, with its unique shape, probably only exists in a handful of instances in the world. With so many of us searching, we¡¯re bound to find it,¡± Sun Wei softly consoled.

    ¡°In any case, finding the other daggers as soon as possible is best. I¡¯ll also mobilize some vengeful spirits to help me in the search,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    If he were to command thousands of ghosts to search for the black dagger, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t believe it wouldn¡¯t be found!

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°In this world, there are some passages that lead to the ¡®Yin Realm.¡¯ I¡¯ve discovered two and have sealed them. But that¡¯s not enough. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that a Crown Prince from the Yin Tribe has descended to the human world. This is like a ticking time bomb; he must be found and eradicated¡­ The Yin Tribe is brewing a grand conspiracy, scheming, ready to leap into action to dominate the human world. I must stop them.¡±

    No matter what, although he is the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong is, after all, human. If the Yin Tribe intends harm against humanity, Huang Xiaolong would eradicate them, no matter the distance.

    ¡°It seems that a great war between humans and the Yin Tribe is inevitable,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a slight frown, before breaking into a smile. ¡°Little Long, we¡¯re fortunate to have you. No matter how cunning and tricky the Yin Tribe is, they will ultimately be no match for you.¡±

    ¡°Little wife, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Hey, Young Master Ji, now that you¡¯re also one of the Yin, can you sense and identify your kind?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Ji Zhengyu.

    Ji Zhengyu pondered for a few seconds before replying with a serious face, ¡°Master, if other members of the Yin Tribe are within a hundred kilometers, I believe I would be able to sense them. I might even be able to smell their distinctive scent. Of course, within such a range, other members of the Yin Tribe would also surely detect my presence.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? What about now? Can you sense any Yin Tribe members lurking nearby?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    ¡°Master, let me try~~¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s eyes slightly closed, and his shadow trembled a few times, emitting a cold and malicious aura, but soon he opened his eyes and shook his head. ¡°Master, there are no other Yin Tribe members within a hundred kilometers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Young Master Ji, from now on, your mission is to go around and sense for others from the Yin Tribe. Notify me immediately once you find any. Of course, if you can find passages that lead to the Yin Realm, that would be even better,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    ¡°Master, I understand,¡± Ji Zhengyu accepted the order.

    ¡°Father-in-law, you better take the time to comprehend with your clan members the various martial arts skills obtained from the peak of Kunlun,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Ying Xiao.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, son-in-law. If I¡¯m not mistaken, other ancient martial arts families have probably been in closed-door training without rest. We, the Ying Family, naturally do not want to fall behind the starting line,¡± Ying Xiao replied earnestly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve given out all the instructions,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily. Finally, his gaze turned to Yan Pianpian. ¡°You are my personal maidservant. You used to be quite stubborn, but now follow me. I¡¯m going to properly train you.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~~¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s heart fluttered wildly, and a rush of heat surged through her body, filled with excitement.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives all looked at Yan Pianpian with suggestive gazes.

    ¡­

 Chapter 828 - Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Clues (Super Mega Chapter)

    Chapter 828: Chapter 828: Clues (Super Mega Chapter) Chapter 828: Chapter 828: Clues (Super Mega Chapter) Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Yan Pianpian¡¯s cheeks flushed, but she had long since lost the slight reserve she once had in front of Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heroic and peerless methods had thoroughly conquered her. Now, whenever she closed her eyes, his invincible figure would dominate her thoughts.

    Yan Pianpian murmured a soft ¡°mm-hmm.¡±

    For no apparent reason, Feng Hanyan felt an acidic surge of jealousy well up in her heart, envying Yan Pianpian at that moment.

    Huang Xiaolong let out a yawn but soon turned his attention to Lin Zicong.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, I¡¯ve got a small matter here. You take care of it for me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a carefree tone.

    ¡°Teacher, what do you need?¡± Lin Zicong said, rubbing his hands eagerly.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong took out several stacks of yellow paper from his canvas bag and placed them on the table. ¡°Here, Young Master Lin, fold these pieces of yellow paper into paper ingots for me.¡±

    ¡°Paper¡­ paper ingots?¡± Lin Zicong hesitated.

    Huang Xiaolong continued to take out more yellow paper. ¡°Yes, paper ingots. It¡¯s simple, you know how to make them, right?¡±

    ¡°Know how, know how. Did it as a child for deceased family members. I can make them, can make them,¡± Lin Zicong quickly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Well, then you best get going,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved him away.

    However, Lin Zicong suddenly had a twinkle in his eye, and a rare blush appeared on his face.

    ¡°Er¡­ Young Master Lin? Are you down with a cold, or have a fever, or did you take the wrong medicine?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    ¡°No, Teacher¡­ I¡­ I have something to say¡­¡± Lin Zicong hemmed and hawed.

    ¡°Spit it out,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a hint of impatience.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve fallen head over heels in love with a girl¡­ It¡¯s love at first sight¡­¡± Lin Zicong¡¯s eyes softened.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself that this was none of his business.

    Glancing over, he saw a young girl in Qin attire secretly peeking over at them from the outside the hall. She had a youthful beauty. Huang Xiaolong had a vague impression of her; she was a member of the Ying Family, but not from Ying Xiao¡¯s lineage.

    ¡°Is it her?¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed at the girl outside the door.

    Lin Zicong coyly nodded. ¡°Mhm~~ Please, Teacher, officiate¡­ officiate the wedding for Zicong¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ this is a happy occasion,¡± Ying Xiao laughed heartily. ¡°Son-in-law, ¡®Yuqi¡¯ is from my sixth brother¡¯s lineage, a legitimate descendant and has been clever as ice and snow ever since she was a child.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Ying Yuqi. Although her beauty and figure were not quite at the same level as Ying Aoshan, she was still quite an attractive woman, with an ethereal and refined air about her. Being the daughter of a prestigious martial arts family, she naturally had an elegance untouched by the mundane world, a cut above ordinary women.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself that it was Lin Zicong¡¯s good fortune to be able to find a wife in the Ying Family. Seeing Lin Zicong destined for such a fate, Huang Xiaolong felt a touch of happiness. It seemed that Lin Zicong had indeed gained something from their trip to the Kunlun Mountains; he had even snagged a miss from the Ying Family!

    ¡°Son-in-law, I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Ying Xiao said with a cheerful laugh.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, you¡¯re quite something,¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Lin Zicong on the shoulder.

    Lin Zicong smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve simply learned from you¡­¡± he said, then glanced at Yan Pianpian, who was looking like ripe fruit ready to be picked.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong took Yan Pianpian to a room.

    Yan Pianpian¡¯s heart pounded like a drum.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on the edge of the bed and beckoned. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll just call you Pianpian. Come here¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s still broad daylight¡­¡± Yan Pianpian said, bashfully.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t resist walking towards Huang Xiaolong.

    With a smooth motion, Huang Xiaolong pulled Yan Pianpian onto the bed, ¡°Do you want to be my maid, or do you want to be my woman? Choose one.¡±

    Yan Pianpian¡¯s eyes sparkled as she whispered softly, ¡°Young Master¡­ Pianpian¡¯s heart already belongs to you¡­ Ever since I returned home from Binhai, I just can¡¯t stop thinking about you¡­ I don¡¯t ask for much, just to have a small place in your heart¡­ ¡±

    Huang Xiaolong silenced Yan Pianpian¡¯s lips immediately.

    ¡­

    The next day, Ying Xiao had already started personally arranging the marriage between Lin Zicong and Ying Yuqi, and he planned to invite the entire Lin Family to Dong¡¯an City.

    However, arranging a wedding takes some time¨Cafter all, the Ying Family was a major martial arts lineage, and the Lin Family were local heavyweights. A union between the two families naturally couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    Lin Zicong handed over all the paper ingots he had folded to Huang Xiaolong.

    There were tens of thousands of them.

    Huang Xiaolong put all the paper ingots into his canvas bag.

    At that moment, Lin Zicong stayed at the ancestral land of the Ying Family to prepare for the wedding.

    The Jin Family members, and even the slaves, were willing to stay at the Ying Family¡¯s ancestral land to retreat and diligently cultivate the Kunlun Sect¡¯s heritage.

    Huang Xiaolong left with his wives, departing from the Ying Family ancestral grounds.

    ¡°Little Long, why did you fold so many paper ingots? Who are you planning to burn them for?¡± Ma Chuxia asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll find out.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    Firstly, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the City God Temple in Dong¡¯an City.

    This City God Temple was under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s jurisdiction.

    The jade pendant enshrined within the shrine was originally nothing more than crudely made street market goods. However, now it glowed resplendently, as it had absorbed the power of countless living beings¡¯ prayers and shone with a radiant luster.

    It seems that in recent times, the temple¡¯s incense offerings had flourished, with the numbers of devout increasing, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s jade pendant was on the verge of evolving into a ¡°Magic Artifact.¡±

    For the time being, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother to retrieve the jade pendant and let it continue to draw in the power of prayers.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s purpose at the City God Temple was to summon the thousands of souls and myriad of ghosts in Dong¡¯an City.

    Night.

    Huang Xiaolong stood in the grand hall of the City God Temple, his hands behind his back and an aura of majesty about him.

    A dense throng of ghosts knelt at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Here¨Ctoday I¡¯ve called you all to ask if any of you have seen this¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong brought out the small black dagger and toyed with it in his hand.

    However, all the ghosts shook their heads in succession, indicating that they had never seen anything similar to the small dagger in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    It seemed that no other black daggers had appeared in Dong¡¯an City, and Huang Xiaolong had no choice but to give up.

    After spending a night in Dong¡¯an City, the next day, Huang Xiaolong took his wives in a car to a neighboring city of Dong¡¯an¨C¡®Xian City.¡¯

    Xian City was an important birthplace of the Qin-Han culture. Emperor Qin established his capital in Xian City, making it the ¡°First Imperial Capital of Huaxia.¡± Xian City was also the first stop on the ancient Silk Road, a strategic pass from the Central Plains of Huaxia to the vast northwest.

    After arriving in Xian City, Huang Xiaolong arranged for Sun Wei to spend a hefty sum renting a luxurious mansion in the suburbs as a place to stay.

    11:30 PM.

    Huang Xiaolong, together with his wives, came to a plaza inside the luxurious mansion. This plaza had a very open terrain and was quite spacious.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, what are you planning to do?¡± Feng Hanyan inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    Ma Chuxia and the others were used to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ways, having been with him for some time and knowing he often did surprising things, but Feng Hanyan had no idea.

    ¡°You will know soon.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. Then, he took out all the paper ingots that Lin Zicong had folded and neatly arranged them in the center of the plaza.

    Suddenly, a thought struck Ma Chuxia. ¡°Little Long, are you summoning ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My little wife, you¡¯re really clever.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just going to ask Xian City¡¯s ghosts and specters if they¡¯ve seen a black dagger.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll show you the legendary ¡®Procession of a Hundred Ghosts¡¯!¡± Huang Xiaolong said gleefully.

    ¡°Procession of a Hundred Ghosts¡­¡± Feng Hanyan exclaimed in shock. ¡°Young Master Huang, it seems¡­ your¡­ your methods are truly extraordinary¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, they are.¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he took some incense bundles from his canvas bag and placed them around the plaza.

    He lit the incense.

    Wisps of blue smoke spiraled into the air immediately, swirling around the entire mansion.

    Midnight, 12 AM!

    Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman, muttering incantations. With a flick of his wrist, the talisman burst into flames and turned into a golden ray that shot into the night sky.

    Before long, one ghostly soul after another, as if drawn by the scent of the incense, started to drift toward the plaza from all directions.

    Soon, the plaza¡¯s surroundings were encircled by three layers of ghosts, including solitary wandering spirits and various fierce ghosts.

    Even a few blue-clothed and purple-clothed fierce ghosts were among them.

    It¡¯s known that higher-ranked ghosts are not usually attracted by paper money or paper ingots. However, the yellow paper Huang Xiaolong used to fold the ingots was of a substantially higher quality than ordinary market paper. As a result, the folded paper ingots were irresistibly tempting to any ghost!

    More and more ghosts gathered, seemingly in the tens of thousands, as if all the ghosts and spirits in Xian City had been summoned!

    As these ghosts looked at the paper ingots at the plaza¡¯s center, their ghostly eyes revealed unbridled greed. They rubbed their hands together as if eager to snatch them away.

    However, under the pressure of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s presence, they dared not act rashly, even the purple-clothed fierce ghosts had to behave properly.

    ¡°Is this¡­ the Procession of a Hundred Ghosts?¡± As a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, Feng Hanyan was still just a woman at heart, and the sight before her caused her palms to sweat and her skin to prickle. She deeply felt that Huang Xiaolong was an unfathomable enigma, a pond of immeasurably deep waters!

    Without realizing it, Feng Hanyan¡¯s heart was completely entangled with Huang Xiaolong!

    At this moment, when Huang Xiaolong felt it was about time, he swept his gaze across the ghosts gathered around the plaza as well as those floating in the air.

    Upon encountering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, these ghostly spirits became unstable, as if their very souls were about to be shattered by his stare!

    ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ Master¡­¡±

    Myriads of souls and ghosts chirped and twittered.

    ¡°Do not fear, I will not destroy you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in an unhurried manner. ¡°Here¡­ you have all seen the gold ingots. Today, I am here to distribute wealth. Whoever sees this, each ghost may come and take one gold ingot. However, if you take my money, you must do a task for me.¡±

    ¡°Master, may I ask what task?¡± A ghost in Ming dynasty official attire, a purple-clad ferocious spirit, asked with a quivering voice.

    ¡°No rush, come get the gold ingots first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Once they had permission from Huang Xiaolong, the spirits immediately floated over, respectfully taking the gold ingots, but none dared to take more than one.

    After receiving the gold ingots, the spirits broke out in woeful laughter; some even gently bit the ingots with their teeth, as if to check their quality.

    Before long, all the gold ingots had been distributed.

    All the ghosts held their breath, waiting for Huang Xiaolong to speak.

    ¡°Here¡­ have you seen this black dagger before?¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the black dagger. ¡°If not, don¡¯t worry, just remember what it looks like. In the future, if you see this item in Xian City, come directly to this villa and write down a ¡®death notice¡¯. I will know.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Whoever helps me find another black dagger like this will receive some benefits¡­¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Ah~~ I¡¯ve seen it¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen it¡­¡± All of a sudden, a little ghost that looked like a young boy clapped his hands and spoke.

    This little ghost seemed to be about 5 or 6 years old, with severed limbs and a face studded with sharp glass shards, seemingly the victim of a car accident.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly constricted.

    However, Huang Xiaolong could naturally tell if a ghost was lying or not. With a brief glance at the little ghost, he knew it was telling the truth!

    ¡°We have a clue!¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying, among others, were also visibly excited.

    They knew the significance of the black dagger, and to seek it within the vast Huaxia, or even the whole world, was nearly as impossible as finding a needle in a haystack.

    Now that they had some clues, it was a tremendously joyous event!

    ¡°Where did you see it?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart was also slightly excited and agitated.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I saw it in my hometown¡­¡± The little ghost said with a ghastly smile.

    ¡°Your hometown?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    Standing beside the little ghost, a hanged ghost with its tongue sticking out said ingratiatingly, ¡°Master, this little fellow isn¡¯t a local ghost from Xian City. He was here on a summer vacation with his family when he got hit by a car¡­ His hometown is in Baoshi.¡±

    ¡°Baoshi? When did you see it?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    The little ghost thought for a good while before responding, ¡°I think it was during last year¡¯s winter break.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, based on the timing, it¡¯s almost a year.¡± Ma Chuxia spoke softly from the side. ¡°That is to say, the other black dagger may very likely still be in Baoshi now!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong asked a few more questions, but the little ghost really couldn¡¯t answer them.

    The clue that Huang Xiaolong had now was¨Cabout a year ago, another black dagger had appeared in Baoshi!

    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll go to Baoshi tomorrow!¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. He then took out several soul-recovery talismans from his canvas bag and threw them to the little ghost. ¡°This is your reward. After you eat them, you will no longer feel pain.¡±

    The little ghost accepted the soul-recovery talismans, devoured them all, and its damaged ghostly body immediately healed perfectly, becoming plump and pale.

    ¡°You may all disperse,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand. ¡°Remember, whoever finds the whereabouts of such a black dagger will be handsomely rewarded.¡±

    The group of ghosts scattered like birds and beasts.

    ¡°Little Long, you really have a way with things, even managing to find a clue like this,¡± Sun Wei said, full of admiration.

    ¡°Alright, get some rest early. We¡¯ll head for Baoshi first thing tomorrow morning,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he walked toward his room with Ying Aoshan in his left arm and Yan Pianpian in his right.

    Feng Hanyan watched from the side, her beautiful eyes revealing a touch of somber sadness.

    Early the next morning.

    Ma Chuxia had already booked the tickets to Baoshi online well in advance.

    Xian City and Baoshi were not far apart; Huang Xiaolong arrived in Baoshi with his wives before lunchtime.

    As soon as they exited the train station.

    ¡°Buzz~~~~~¡±

    Suddenly!

    The black dagger that Huang Xiaolong was carrying began to emit a faint vibration!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a slight tremor in his heart.

    However, that subtle fluctuation was fleeting, gone in the blink of an eye, never to be captured again.

    But this was the first time since Huang Xiaolong had acquired the black dagger that he felt it actively emitting an inexplicable fluctuation.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ma Chuxia hurriedly asked.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that ghost kid mentioned that the black dagger is still in the Treasure market,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with brilliance.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we just summon all the local spirits in the Treasure market and interrogate them?¡± Although she had long become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman, Xia Ying, as always, addressed Huang Xiaolong as ¡®Master¡¯.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that. As long as it¡¯s still in the Treasure market, I¡¯m not afraid it will fly away,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Alright, since none of us have been to the Treasure market, let¡¯s just wander around and relax a bit.¡±

    Right then and there, Huang Xiaolong, surrounded by the lovely company of his wives, began to stroll leisurely through the Treasure market.

    Due to the unfamiliarity of the place, even Ying Aoshan, a local from Shaanxi Province, had never been to the Treasure market. Unaware, the group soon found themselves wandering into a slum within the market.

    The so-called slum consisted of narrow, foul-smelling alleys and clusters of low shabby houses.

    As they walked on, suddenly, a burst of panicked screams erupted ahead!

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    This terrifying scream pierced the usual calm of the slum.

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then furrowed his brow and said, ¡°What¡¯s happened now, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Footsteps clamored.

    From many of the houses, people ran out to see what the commotion was about, heading towards the source of the screams.

    Indeed, something had happened.

    In one of the houses, whose door was wide open, one could see a little boy¡¯s body hanging from a beam in the main room. The boy, likely in his teens, was bizarrely dressed in a swimsuit and a red flowered skirt, his arms and legs securely tied up with ropes, and a heavy weight hanging from his feet. His hands were hung from the beam above, and he was long dead.

    ¡°How terrifying~~~¡± Sun Wei exclaimed in shock. ¡°Why would this little boy commit suicide at home? And to wear a red flowered skirt before dying, yikes~~ it¡¯s so scary, with a white flower pinned on it, too.¡±

    ¡°This is not suicide¡­¡± Ma Chuxia stated firmly. ¡°Have you ever seen someone commit suicide by tying up their own hands and feet so tightly? And the knots on the victim¡¯s wrists and ankles are tied in a very professional manner¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly as he saw several inconspicuous pinholes on the boy¡¯s forehead, from which a few traces of faint blood had seeped out and had already coagulated.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nostrils flared slightly as he spoke indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s the scent of corpse oil¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s your take?¡± Ma Chuxia knew that Huang Xiaolong was invincible in this area, and since she couldn¡¯t figure anything out, she had no choice but to ask Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°The deceased¡¯s forehead and the top of their head have been punctured, and not with just any needle, but with one soaked in corpse oil, also called the ¡®Soul-Drawing Needle¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained calmly. ¡°The scene of death here combines the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The swimsuit stands for water, the red skirt for fire, the steelyard weights for metal, the ceiling beam for wood, and the ground for earth¡­¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°The soul of the deceased has long been harvested, completely wiped out, and this must be the doing of an evil Taoist. He must carry with him a Magic Artifact for containing souls, such as a gourd, a box, or other similar soul-holding objects. Using a red garment to lock the soul, the steelyard weights to anchor it, the deceased¡¯s feet a foot above the ground so the soul can¡¯t escape through the earth, the Soul-Drawing Needle to open the crown chakra and draw out the soul, and finally using the deceased¡¯s bones or personal belongings as a device to cultivate ghosts. In an extremely yin place, raise seven times seven, forty-nine days, and that creates a fierce ghost.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the frightened wives beside him all trembled in fear, except for Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this child must be of pure yin life configuration and died at precisely 13 years and 13 days old¡­¡± A glint of murderous intent flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Too cruel! More like beasts than humans!¡± Xia Ying gritted her teeth by his side. ¡°Little Long, we have to find the Taoist who caused this boy¡¯s death!¡±

    Just then, an old granny among the crowd of onlookers cried out, ¡°Oh dear, this must be something unclean. How many years has it been since such a death occurred here? Little Gang died hanging in his own home for no reason, and a few days ago, Zhang the Butcher also died at home, drained of all his blood, his body pale and ghastly, so terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Drained of blood? The butcher?¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong was suddenly shocked and quickly asked the crying old woman, ¡°My good lady, the butcher, Zhang, who died with his blood drained and had a tragic death, did you know him well?¡±

    ¡°How could I not?¡± The old granny¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. ¡°I watched Little Zhang grow up from birth¡­¡±

    ¡°Was he born on a yin year, yin month, yin day, and at a yin hour on the lunar calendar?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°Eh? How did you know?¡± The old granny looked at Huang Xiaolong with a suspicious gaze.

    ¡°Another person with a pure yin life configuration¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°One died hanging from the eaves, asphyxiated. The other bled to death¡­ I understand now¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s really going on?¡± Ma Chuxia asked anxiously.

    ¡°It seems that Binhai is not a peaceful place after all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold snicker. ¡°There are evil-doers at work. Besides this boy and Zhang the Butcher, there must be five other people with pure yin life configurations who will die soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a hotel nearby and settle down,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he led his wives away.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°A Taoist is refining ¡®Yin Sha Fierce Ghosts¡¯¡­¡± As he walked, Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°The so-called ¡®Yin Sha Fierce Ghosts¡¯, their refining method has long been lost because it¡¯s too sinister and malevolent. ¡®Yin Sha Fierce Ghosts¡¯ are countless times more powerful than ordinary fierce ghosts, you could say they¡¯re a combination of zombies and fierce ghosts, more agile than zombies and more ferocious than ghosts.¡±

    ¡°However, ordinary ¡®Yin Sha Fierce Ghosts¡¯, although fierce and violent, could still be dealt with by Taoists with some prowess. But ¡®Seven Sha Ghosts¡¯, that¡¯s a different story,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Little Long, what is a Seven Sha Ghost? I¡¯ve never heard of that before,¡± Ma Chuxia said, looking puzzled.

    ¡°Seven Sha Ghost is an enhanced, even ultimate version of regular Yin Sha Fierce Ghosts. Find seven people with pure yin life configurations, and these seven people must not only have pure yin life configurations but also come from seven specific professions. Then, kill them in seven entirely different ways, extract their souls, and combine the souls of all seven using a special method of sacrifice. Once refined, they can sweep away all fierce ghosts! The Seven Sha Ghost is an existence comparable to a Ghost King,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    ¡­

 Chapter 829 - Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Female Celebrity

    Chapter 829: Chapter 829: Female Celebrity Chapter 829: Chapter 829: Female Celebrity Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the wives all felt a chill down their spines.

    At the same time, having witnessed the death of that little boy just now, they all furiously cursed and condemned the murderer.

    To kill a living person in such a brutal way and extract their soul to refine into a fierce ghost, this was simply an act of utter inhumanity!

    ¡°Little Long, these so-called Seven Deadly Ghosts that can be mentioned in the same breath as the Ghost King¡­ this is just too terrifying.¡± Ma Chuxia said, deeply shaken.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Because to refine a Seven Deadly Ghost, the conditions are extremely stringent,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he walked on. ¡°First, you need to find seven people with pure Yin destinies, which is very difficult. What¡¯s even more difficult is that these seven people still have to engage in seven specific occupations.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, in the vast sea of people, meeting these two conditions isn¡¯t easy,¡± Xia Ying nodded in agreement on the side.

    ¡°The hardest part is that after collecting the seven souls, the process of sacrifice and refining requires the highest standards; even the slightest error in any step can lead to failure,¡± Huang Xiaolong said gravely.

    After a pause, a murderous gleam flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Since I¡¯ve stumbled upon this, I have no choice but to take action¡­¡±

    In essence, Huang Xiaolong was a person who loathed evil.

    While speaking, the group had searched nearby without finding a suitable hotel. They then took a taxi out of the slums to the bustling downtown of the treasure city.

    They checked into several suites in a luxurious five-star hotel.

    Huang Xiaolong and the wives gathered in the large suite to discuss the harrowing scene they had just witnessed.

    ¡°Little Long, you said to refine the Seven Deadly Ghosts, you must kill people of seven different occupations¡­¡± Ma Chuxia frowned. ¡°Could you tell us what those occupations are?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong crossed his legs and, while smoking, spoke deliberately and slowly. ¡°To refine the Seven Deadly Ghosts is an ancient Daoist art; in ancient times, the seven occupations correspond to the modern era as follows¨Can altar boy, a butcher, a prostitute, a pimp, that¡¯s right, also an undertaker, which is today¡¯s forensic doctor. A rich merchant, which is today¡¯s multimillionaire. The last one is¡­ a female movie star.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ There really is a variety of occupations included,¡± Yan Pianpian exclaimed in wonder.

    ¡°So that means the souls of the altar boy and the butcher have already been taken by the murderer. Now, the remaining five people are the prostitute, the pimp, the forensic doctor, the rich person, and the movie star,¡± Ma Chuxia stood up. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ll start looking right away to see if there have been any recent victims in these five occupations in the treasure city.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Ma, I¡¯ll accompany you in the investigation,¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s stunning face was also covered with a layer of frost as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Young Master Huang, please make sure to catch the murderer¡­ I want to use our Feng Family¡¯s most cruel punishment to execute the murderer!¡±

    ¡°By the way, what is the Feng Family¡¯s most cruel punishment?¡± Sun Wei shivered.

    ¡°First, the person is whittled into a human stick, then soaked in a pickling jar for ten days and nights, making the wounds teem with maggots. The pain is excruciating, and the condemned person dies in despair,¡± Feng Hanyan said coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s somewhat disgusting,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, when dealing with evil people, one should use the most vicious punishments!¡± Feng Hanyan stamped her foot.

    ¡°Alright, when we catch him, I¡¯ll hand him over to you for disposal,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Right away, Ma Chuxia and the others went to carry out their investigation.

    Two hours later¨C

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve found something!¡± Ma Chuxia came running to Huang Xiaolong in a hurry, holding a piece of information in her hand.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and pulled Ma Chuxia onto his lap to seat her properly.

    ¡°Little Long, strange homicide cases have been happening frequently in the treasure city over the past week!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s face paled. ¡°Nightclub hostesses, pimps, forensic doctors¡­ these have all been victims! Oh, and just yesterday, a rather well-known local businessman in the city committed self-immolation at home, his body burnt to a crisp.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, does that mean the Seven Deadly Ghosts are indeed about to be refined?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, frowning slightly.

    ¡°No, Little Long, from the information we have so far, there¡¯s still one female movie star left¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes showed a hint of worry. ¡°The murderer has already extracted the souls of six people, each from different occupations¡­ only one step remains! Little Long, we must stop him!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. How did these people die?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The information Ma Chuxia had was very detailed. She quickly replied, ¡°The nightclub hostess died in a car accident. The pimp fell from a building. The forensic doctor was beheaded. The rich person self-immolated.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Got it¡­ Suffocation, bloodletting, car accident, falling to death, decapitation, burning to death. That means there¡¯s one more way to die left, drowning.¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°If we want to create the Seven Sha Ghosts, we¡¯re still missing a female star with a pure Yin life pattern, and then we need to drown her. Drowning is a must; no other way will do.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go have dinner.¡±

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a famous food street nearby,¡± Jin Mengqi said with her soul-stirring voice, sweetly.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Mengqi, tonight you¡¯ll accompany me,¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a stir in his heart.

    Jin Mengqi¡¯s eyes were dreamy, ¡°Master, do you want other sisters to come along?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Hahaha~~ Let¡¯s go eat,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, leading his wives out of the room.

    Hotel lobby.

    At that moment, the hotel manager and many waiters were all looking outside with eager faces, as if they were looking forward to someone¡¯s arrival.

    Suddenly, a black luxury Mercedes-Benz RV pulled up outside the hotel.

    The hotel manager adjusted his tie, his face beaming with excitement. ¡°She¡¯s here! She¡¯s here! Miss Zhao has arrived! Quick! Let¡¯s go out to welcome her!¡±

    The manager, leading a dozen waiters, rushed out.

    ¡°Who is it? Such a grand welcome.¡± Ying Aoshan laughed incredulously.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go take a look?¡± Xia Ying was somewhat curious.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others also walked out of the hotel lobby.

    They saw the hotel manager and the waiters crowding around several people, heading towards the hotel like stars around the moon.

    Among those people, there were four burly men wearing sunglasses, clearly bodyguards at first glance.

    The four bodyguards, two in front and two behind, were protecting a woman with both good looks and a good figure, around thirty years old, carefully supporting another younger woman.

    This young woman wore a black pillbox hat, oversized sunglasses, had long hair draped over her shoulders, and was wearing a denim jacket and jeans, about 1.7 meters tall, slim, truly a beauty with a willowy waist and a seductive face!

    The hotel manager was bowing and scraping next to the woman like a lackey, ¡°Ah, Miss Zhao, we¡¯re honored to have you stay at our hotel this time! Miss Zhao, you don¡¯t know how excited I, my wife, and my daughter are ¡ª we¡¯re all fans of your music! I¡¯m so thrilled! Could I possibly get a few autographed photos for my wife and daughter? And, you¡¯re going to hold a world tour concert at the 80,000-seat stadium in Bao City, our whole family will be there to support you!¡±

    ¡°Wow!!!!! That¡¯s Zhao Bing!¡± Sun Wei suddenly screamed. ¡°The hottest female singer in recent years! My idol!¡±

    At that moment, Sun Wei¡¯s eyes were almost full of infatuation. ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s Zhao Bing! It really is Zhao Bing! Not only is her singing amazing, but she also writes her own songs, she¡¯s a brilliant singer-songwriter! Let me tell you, in these past few years, she¡¯s written at least 30 classic, everlasting love songs! I love her so much! Little Long, let¡¯s go get a photo and an autograph with Zhao Bing! Plus, not only is Zhao Bing super talented, she¡¯s also gorgeous and has a great figure~~ I love her so much!¡±

    ¡°I say, Sister Bai Hu, you¡¯re a lady of a wealthy family, can¡¯t you be a bit more reserved?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    So, Sun Wei turned out to be a star-chaser! An avid fan!

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard Zhao Bing¡¯s songs, they are indeed very good, very well written. There¡¯s one called ¡®Yearning¡¯; I remember when I first heard it, I played it on loop a hundred times,¡± Jin Mengqi agreed solemnly. After saying this, she couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huang Xiaolong.

    She had fallen in love with that song at first listen precisely when Huang Xiaolong had left Jiangnan City, and she yearned for him day and night. Her longing matched the lyrics and melody of the song perfectly.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m also somewhat a fan of Zhao Bing. She¡¯s having a concert in Bao City? Then I must go!¡± Jin Mengqi was a little excited too.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehe, I think you guys won¡¯t be seeing her concert,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and then walked towards ¡°Zhao Bing.¡±

    ¡°Female star,¡± Xia Ying suddenly said.

    Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, and Feng Hanyan all spoke in unison, ¡°Drowning!¡±

    By then, Huang Xiaolong had already approached Zhao Bing and called out loudly, ¡°Hey you, wait, stop, I have a few words to say to you.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 830 - Chapter 830 Chapter 830 The Killer Appears

    Chapter 830: Chapter 830: The Killer Appears! Chapter 830: Chapter 830: The Killer Appears! At this moment, Huang Xiaolong walked directly over and called out to the beautiful female celebrity ¡°Zhao Bing¡±.

    Instantly, Zhao Bing turned her face in some astonishment to look at Huang Xiaolong. She was wearing a pair of toad sunglasses, which made it impossible to see her eyes, but one could guess that at this moment, Zhao Bing must have been completely baffled.

    Standing next to Zhao Bing, the good-looking woman supporting her, was likely Zhao Bing¡¯s assistant. She reacted swiftly, immediately shielding Zhao Bing with her body, glaring at Huang Xiaolong with an aggressive stance. ¡°What are you doing? Alright, our Miss Bing has just gotten off the plane and is very tired, she won¡¯t accept any photos. If you want an autograph, well¡­ maybe next time.¡±

    Well then, the female assistant mistook Huang Xiaolong for one of Zhao Bing¡¯s fans.

    The four burly bodyguards also quickly stepped half a pace toward Huang Xiaolong, their eyes fierce, full of warning.

    The hotel manager kept saying, ¡°Sir, please do not disturb our Miss Zhao.¡±

    After all, Zhao Bing was a big star, used to the limelight and often harassed by overly enthusiastic fans. At this time, however, she managed to stabilize her emotions. Of course, it helped that Huang Xiaolong looked handsome and neat, with clear eyes, not at all like a bad person. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you¡­ one of my fans?¡±

    True to being a great celebrity, Zhao Bing¡¯s speech and voice, as the new rising queen of Huaxia¡¯s music scene, were as enticing as the orchids in a secluded valley.

    Approaching her, Huang Xiaolong could also sense that this beautiful female star exuded intellectual beauty. Perhaps, only a woman with such an aura could compose so many heartfelt love songs!

    ¡°Hey~~ I¡¯m not your fan. To be precise, I¡¯ve never even listened to your songs,¡± Huang Xiaolong was an honest man.

    ¡°Ah? Then why did you stop me, what is it for?¡± Zhao Bing was completely confused, but in her heart, she felt an inexplicable sense of loss. This clean-looking boy had never heard her songs!

    ¡°Were you born on a Yin year, Yin month, Yin day, and Yin hour in the lunar calendar?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with an amused smile.

    ¡°Ah? How do you know? Have you¡­ have you investigated me?¡± Although Zhao Bing was a big celebrity, she hadn¡¯t made her exact date and time of birth that public. ¡°Or are you saying¡­ you can predict fortunes?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated you, nor have I made any fortune predictions for you. Can¡¯t be bothered to do that. It was purely a guess,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    At this time, Ma Chuxia and the others had also walked up.

    ¡°Little Long, it really is a rare fate, born with a full Yin Eight Characters, a pure Yin life chart. It looks like she¡¯s the seventh one!¡± Ma Chuxia spoke with certainty.

    ¡°Absolutely her,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then said teasingly to Zhao Bing. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got some serious business to discuss with you. You, right now, are in extreme danger, to put it plainly, someone wants to kill you. Your death will be by ¡®drowning¡¯¡­¡±

    No sooner had he spoken these words, than Zhao Bing¡¯s assistant, the bodyguards, and the hotel manager, along with the service staff, all exploded.

    ¡°What on earth are you babbling about? Are you insane?¡± The female assistant spoke shrilly, hands on her hips. ¡°Drown? You make it sound so believable. Why don¡¯t you say poisoned, scared to death, or falling from a building?¡±

    ¡°It could only be drowning,¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly.

    ¡°Enough!¡± the hotel manager bellowed. ¡°Sir, please stop spreading alarm with your words. Our hotel¡¯s security measures are second to none in the entire Bao City! You are slandering our hotel. If you keep this up, I will call the police immediately!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to believe me, but don¡¯t pee your pants when the time comes. Your life is your own. Once you¡¯re dead, that¡¯s it. Think it over for yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a shrug.

    ¡°This~~~¡± Zhao Bing removed her toad sunglasses, revealing a pair of bright, moving eyes, like pools of autumn water, ¡°Can you be more specific?¡±

    Based on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s appearance and demeanor, Zhao Bing subconsciously believed he was definitely not a bad person. Moreover, the women with Huang Xiaolong, whether it be Ma Chuxia, Ying Aoshan, Yan Pianpian, or Feng Hanyan¡­ each one was not inferior to her, and in terms of beauty alone, the likes of Feng Hanyan completely overshadowed her!

    Being able to have so many top-tier enchantresses obediently flocking around him, this young man was certainly no ordinary person, and he probably had no intention of deliberately teasing her.

    To say he was taking the opportunity to strike up a conversation, or to pursue her, seemed unlikely. After all, several beauties at his side had an appearance and bearing that were at least a notch above her own.

    (Luckily, Huang Xiaolong had left Mengyao back at the ancestral land of the Ying Family to train in the Kunlun martial arts; otherwise, with Mengyao present, it would have been an even greater blow to Zhao Bing, causing her to doubt her own attractiveness even more)

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to explain to you. I¡¯m going out to eat with my wives. Here, take this, keep it safe¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled out an amulet from his canvas bag and casually tossed it to Zhao Bing. ¡°When you¡¯re in danger, this amulet will notify me. Then, depending on my mood, if I feel like it, I¡¯ll come save you.¡±

    Whoosh~~~~

    The amulet flew straight towards Zhao Bing; her bodyguards were furious and attempted to grab it. However, the amulet, as if it had eyes, dodged the bodyguards and flew right in front of Zhao Bing.

    Zhao Bing let out a ¡°huh¡± and subconsciously caught the amulet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he left the hotel with his wives in search of food.

    ¡°Little Long~~ I want Zhao Bing¡¯s autographed photo~~¡± Sun Wei mumbled.

    ¡°Weiwei, that¡¯s all the ambition you have~~~¡± Ma Chuxia embraced Sun Wei.

    Zhao Bing stood there, holding the amulet Huang Xiaolong had given her, watching him walk away in a daze.

    ¡°Bingbing, just throw that rubbish away,¡± her assistant frowned. ¡°What era are we in that you are still playing with such superstitious things? I think that kid is just sick in the head!¡±

    ¡°No, this¡­ this amulet¡­ looks quite special.¡± Zhao Bing folded the amulet into the shape of a paper crane and gently placed it in her pocket close to her body. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it with me, pretend it¡¯s a charm.¡±

    Immediately, the hotel manager arranged several luxury suites for Zhao Bing and the others.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and his wives were feasting in the food street near the hotel.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s eat quickly and head back to the hotel. I have a premonition that something is going to happen tonight,¡± Ma Chuxia said seriously. ¡°Maybe that psychotic killer will target Zhao Bing tonight!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement. ¡°Now that the soul of the Seven Murderous Ghosts is only missing the piece from the celebrity Zhao Bing, the prey has appeared, and the evil cult will definitely rush to make their move. Heh~~ they must think that once the Seven Murderous Ghosts are refined, they¡¯ll be invincible, able to do whatever they want¡­¡±

    As he spoke, a hint of sarcasm also emerged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Nevertheless, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t in a hurry, after finishing dinner, he returned to the hotel with his wives, and it was already past 11 o¡¯clock.

    Strangely, the hotel area was chilly with piercing winds, and the main building of the hotel was even shrouded in deathly qi.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely tonight!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes flashed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room first,¡± excitement flickered in the deep recesses of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong and his wives squeezed into a suite.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve found out which room Zhao Bing has checked into, it¡¯s 9045, on the same floor as ours,¡± Yan Pianpian said as she gracefully approached.

    ¡°You know what, why don¡¯t you all go to sleep first. My main wife and I will just wait here for the rabbit. That evil cult can¡¯t play any clever tricks,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Unexpectedly, all of his wives simultaneously shook their heads, signifying that tonight they all wanted to witness with their own eyes that cruel, perverted, and indescribable Taoist.

    ¡­

    Room 9045.

    This was a luxurious suite, with two bedrooms, a living room, a bathroom, complete with a kitchen and a large bathtub.

    Zhao Bing and her female assistant stayed in this room.

    ¡°Huanhuan sister, I¡¯m feeling sleepy, I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Zhao Bing closed her book while sitting on the sofa, a look of fatigue in her eyes as she spoke to her assistant, who was applying a facial mask.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, Bingbing, hurry up and take your shower, and rest early. You must be fully recharged for the concert in Baoshi, and be in your best condition,¡± Huanhuan sister said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Huanhuan sister, can you check the door lock again?¡± Suddenly, a flicker of unease crossed Zhao Bing¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Are you serious? Bingbing, why are you so paranoid? You didn¡¯t actually believe what that guy said, did you?¡± Huanhuan sister was speechless, but she couldn¡¯t argue with Zhao Bing and got up to check the door lock. ¡°Okay, Bingbing, I¡¯ve checked it three times now, there¡¯s definitely no problem.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Huanhuan sister, I¡¯m going to the shower,¡± Zhao Bing seemed to finally relax and ran into the bathroom.

    ¡­

    Midnight, 12 o¡¯clock.

    Wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu wuu~~~

    Burst after burst of chilly winds blew into the hotel.

    The revolving glass doors of the hotel lobby made pop pop pop noises.

    The receptionists at the front desk couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s someone!¡± one receptionist screamed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding. What person? There¡¯s nothing there, it¡¯s just the wind,¡± an older receptionist yawned.

    However, they still called for the on-duty security guard to come and check the glass doors.

    A few security guards, equipped with strong flashlights, carefully inspected the area near the glass doors.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Why are there footprints? You guys, come and look! How¡­ how can there be so many dense footprints outside the glass doors!¡± one of the guards exclaimed in terror.

    ¡­

    The floor where Huang Xiaolong was staying, the same floor as Zhao Bing¡¯s room.

    Wuu~~~~~~~~~~~!

    The corridor was swirling with shadows, all the corridor lights were extinguished, and the temperature in the corridor plummeted to almost zero degrees!

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room.

    ¡°Ah~~ Little wife, it¡¯s time to get to work,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, stretching his limbs.

    Ma Chuxia, who had been waiting for battle, also quickly stood up, murmuring, ¡°After waiting for so long, he¡¯s finally come! Okay, today, I¡¯ll make sure you cannot return!¡±

    ¡­

    Room 9045, where Zhao Bing was staying.

    The sound of water running filled the bathroom, with Zhao Bing still soaking in the bath, occasionally humming a tune.

    The assistant, Sister Huan, dressed in a nightgown, was dozing off on the sofa.

    Just then!

    Sister Huan felt something sticky beneath her feet. She instinctively looked down and her face suddenly twisted with indescribable horror. Her eyes widened in fear. She wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. She wanted to flee, but her body lacked the strength to move!

    On the floor, a thick pool of blood had seeped out and was spreading slowly upwards, so that Sister Huan¡¯s feet were soaking in the ice-cold and bone-chilling blood.

    The walls and ceiling of the room were also covered with bloody, disgusting fragments of flesh that wriggled like maggots.

    From her nostrils, Sister Huan could smell the thick and suffocating stench of blood, enough to make one vomit!

    At the same time, around the living room, at least a dozen miserable female ghosts were crawling, their gaping mouths wide open as they eerily chuckled at Sister Huan, their ghostly eyes flashing with terrifying gloom.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ giggle giggle giggle~~ giggle giggle giggle~~~~¡± An involuntary noise came from Sister Huan¡¯s throat, as if an invisible hand was tightly gripping her neck!

    At that moment¨C

    Whoosh~~Whoosh~~Whoosh~~~

    Sister Huan¡¯s vision blurred, and a group of people barged in through the walls!

    Leading them was naturally Huang Xiaolong, followed by his group of beautiful wives.

    Huang Xiaolong had given each of his wives a talisman to pass through walls, which enabled them to enter undetected by spirits.

    ¡°Hmph! A bunch of ghosts creating such a lowly illusion!¡± Ma Chuxia sneered.

    Yes, the blood and flesh in the living room were just a ghostly illusion to deceive the eyes.

    For some unknown reason, when she saw Huang Xiaolong in such a perilous moment, Sister Huan felt an overwhelming sense of relief, as if she saw a savior.

    Sister Huan extended her finger with great difficulty and pointed towards the direction of the bathroom.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and said to Ma Chuxia, ¡°Little wife, I¡¯ll leave this to you, I¡¯ll go save that actress.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ma Chuxia obediently nodded her head.

    Huang Xiaolong dashed towards the bathroom.

    Feng Hanyan blurted out, ¡°She¡¯s taking a bath!¡±

    Ying Aoshan pulled Feng Hanyan aside. ¡°You¡¯re the one with the biggest jealousy!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!¡± Feng Hanyan stamped her foot.

    At this moment, the female ghosts in the living room began to howl miserably, their resentment reaching the skies.

    As they say, quicker than words can tell, Ma Chuxia took out a handful of shining talismans from her waist pouch and threw them into the air!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The talismans burned, erupting into giant golden characters¨C

    Suppress! Expel! Ward! Slay!

    Under the golden light and letters, the room full of female ghosts seemed to be frozen in place, unable to crawl any further.

    In the bathroom.

    The beautiful actress Zhao Bing was still joyfully singing and soaking in the bath.

    Unbeknownst to her.

    Bang~~~!

    The bathroom door was suddenly knocked open.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Zhao Bing stopped her motions and her singing came to an abrupt end. She blankly stared at the bathroom entrance, only to see Huang Xiaolong, as if falling from the heavens, appearing before her eyes!

    In an instant, Zhao Bing¡¯s expression on her face became extremely bizarre¨Cfrightened, angry, embarrassed, bewildered¡­ a complete mixture of emotions.

    As for Huang Xiaolong, he had suddenly burst into the fragrant bathroom and caught sight of Zhao Bing lying in the luxurious bathtub, her fair skin covered with bubbly bath foam.

    Well, he saw everything he should and shouldn¡¯t have seen.

    The next second¨C

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Zhao Bing let out a high-pitched scream, hysterical as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m calling the police! I must call the police! I want you in jail! You¡¯re going to be locked up for good! You must go to jail!¡±

    ¡°Damn, am I still in jail?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but cry and laugh. ¡°Alright, stop yelling. Here, take a look at the water in your bathtub¡­¡±

    Just then, the steaming water in the bathtub suddenly turned a crimson red, like blood!

    Zhao Bing subconsciously took a look and then couldn¡¯t even scream, feeling completely paralyzed by fear.

    What followed!

    All of a sudden, a great force pressed down on Zhao Bing, forcing her head underwater in the bathtub!

    Splash!!!!!

    Water splattered everywhere!

    In an instant, water was forced into Zhao Bing¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, sending her head into a dizzy, bloated feeling of indescribable discomfort. Her hands and feet floundered instinctively, but several icy-cold hands gripped her limbs tight.

    Zhao Bing was about to drown in the bathtub!

    ¡°Oh, indeed she is drowning, some ghosts were arranged to kill this actress.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and then burned a revealing charm.

    A flash of golden light, and they saw several bloody, wretched female ghosts pressing down on her, some on her head, some on her hands, some on her feet, deathly pinning Zhao Bing into the water.

    ¡°Colluding with evil, die.¡± Huang Xiaolong raised his palm, and thunder erupted from its center, blasting the female ghosts attempting to harm Zhao Bing into oblivion, their flesh splattering across the entire bedroom.

    Zhao Bing finally struggled free from the water, coughing nonstop and spitting out water, but she had probably already realized what was happening.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± Zhao Bing looked at Huang Xiaolong in utter terror.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s a ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a toothy grin.

    ¡°Ahh~~!!!¡± Although she was mentally prepared, Zhao Bing still screamed in fright when Huang Xiaolong bluntly revealed the truth.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m gonna head out first. It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to leave.

    Zhao Bing instantly leaped out of the bathtub and ran over to grab Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, please don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ Can you protect me¡­ I¡¯m afraid of ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, you might want to wrap yourself in a bath towel before we continue. You look indecent like this, you know?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to look at Zhao Bing again.

    Zhao Bing¡¯s cheeks flushed red and she quickly wrapped herself in a bath towel.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong led Zhao Bing out of the bathroom.

    In the living room.

    Ma Chuxia used charms to freeze the female ghosts infesting the house, getting ready to exterminate them all.

    Huang Xiaolong came out and chuckled, ¡°My little wife, not done yet? Your efficiency is a bit low. Let me take over.¡±

    After that, Huang Xiaolong began to softly chant incantations.

    Om! Ma! Ni! Padme! Hum!

    With a burst of golden light, the female ghosts¡¯ bodies started to corrode as if splashed with sulfuric acid, making hissing sounds and then, with a series of pops like bursting balloons, they exploded completely, vanishing into smoke.

    All illusions in the living room dissipated, leaving the room extremely clean.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong stood casually, surrounded by countless golden runes, giving him an aura of overwhelming authority. Every move he made seemed to have the power to obliterate heaven and earth!

    Not only were Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives mesmerized, but even Zhao Bing and her female assistant were starry-eyed with infatuation.

    Just then!

    ¡°Hee-hee~~ Hee-hee-hee~~¡± A bone-chilling male voice came from outside the house, its penetrating sound seeming to seep through the walls into the room. ¡°Who would have thought, in a place like Bao Market, there would be such a powerful Taoist. Interesting, really interesting¡­ But what¡¯s the use of being powerful? I¡¯m about to refine the Seven Evils Ghost¡­ When the time comes, I will slay gods and buddhas alike, not to mention a mere Taoist, even if the Ghost King himself were to come, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid~~hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a sudden movement in his heart.

    The black knife he held close began to emit a faint vibration!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Humming~~ Humming~~ Humming~~~

    The vibration grew stronger and stronger!

    Bang~~~~!

    The hotel room door swung open without a breeze!

    An evil, bone-chilling aura rushed towards them!

    ¡­

 Chapter 831 - Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Master Miao

    Chapter 831: Chapter 831 Master Miao Chapter 831: Chapter 831 Master Miao At that moment, a middle-aged man in a black suit entered from outside the room, his features shifty and rat-like, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of slyness and greed.

    ¡°It¡¯s only you left, just obey quietly, and my Seven Deadly Ghosts will then be complete¡­ Heh heh heh,¡± the middle-aged man gave Zhao Bing a bloodthirsty smile.

    Zhao Bing¡¯s whole body shuddered with fear, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even know you, why¡­ why are you trying to harm me¡­¡±

    Scared as if she were a tiny chick, Xia Ying gently shook her head and embraced her, injecting a stream of True Qi into Zhao Bing¡¯s body to help stabilize her mind.

    For such a big star, this was probably the first time in her life she had encountered something as supernaturally terrifying as this.

    Suddenly!

    The middle-aged man abruptly pressed on his chest, as if he were fiddling with something in his suit pocket!

    The next second, with frenzied eyes, the man fixated on Huang Xiaolong and almost blurted out. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ who among you has¡­ has a mysterious black dagger? Who? Tell me quick! Who is it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirits were also slightly stirred. When he was in Xian City, he received information from a minor ghost that the whereabouts of a black dagger could be found in the treasure market. Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived in the treasure market, Huang Xiaolong stumbled upon another black dagger!

    It was just like finding what one seeks without even searching hard, a lucky stroke.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s words were like blatantly revealing a secret stash¨Che must be carrying another black dagger, which emitted an obscure vibration just like Huang Xiaolong¡¯s!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, reaching into his bosom and pulling out the black dagger. ¡°Is this the kind of black dagger you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! It truly is finding without searching, effortlessly gained!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s thoughts were remarkably similar to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s and his face twisted for a moment. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem skilled in the ways of magic. How about this, you give me the dagger in your hand, and this female star as well, hand her over to me to deal with. In doing so, we can form a good connection, and in the future, if you need anything, I will certainly offer my full support.¡±

    ¡°You vile, sin-filled beast! Being so selfish to unjustly kill the innocent, today, I shall act on behalf of heaven and mete out justice!¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s entire body surged with True Qi, her aura magnificent, truly embodying the demeanor of an empress!

    Undoubtedly a genius of the ancient Huaxia martial world, dominating a group of men beneath the feet of a woman.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The middle-aged man seemed somewhat wary, but quickly unpinned a gourd from his waist.

    The gourd was palm-sized, apparently forged from some sort of metal, its surface etched with densely packed, profoundly inscrutable runes.

    ¡°Enough, since you are willfully ignorant, then I shall just have to kill you! I¡¯ll extract your souls and refine them all into ghost puppets! Heh heh heh~~~¡± A vicious, deranged sneer crossed the middle-aged man¡¯s face.

    ¡°This gourd Magic Artifact of yours, it¡¯s for containing souls, isn¡¯t it¡­ You¡¯re refining the Seven Deadly Ghosts, the souls of the six people you¡¯ve previously harmed, are they in the gourd right now?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Just go to hell, all of you! Remember, the one who kills you is called ¡®Master Miao¡¯¡­ the rightful heir of ¡®Master Zhang¡¯! Hahaha~~~¡± The middle-aged man, ¡®Master Miao,¡¯ looked extremely proud of himself.

    ¡°Master Zhang?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but exchange a glance with Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Damn it, another disciple of that Master Zhang causing trouble¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong expressed his extreme speechlessness.

    ¡°You dare to insult my master? Boy, for that I can¡¯t let you off!¡± Master Miao¡¯s expression turned ferocious, ¡°Hand over your life to me!!!!!!¡±

    As his words ended, Master Miao removed the stopper from the gourd in his hand, chanting a spell. ¡°Myriads of ghosts, heed my command! Claim lives! Extract souls!¡±

    ¡°`

    Suddenly, within the gourd, a large swirl of black Qi surged forth.

    It was ghost Qi!

    Within the ghost Qi, ghastly faces appeared, floating and sinking, fading in and out of sight, with at least several hundred to a thousand faces.

    Soon, these ghost faces let out piercing shrieks simultaneously, akin to the sound of hard plastic scratching against glass, grating on the ears, almost as though perforating the eardrums, exceptionally uncomfortable.

    ¡°Why, why must you kill me¡­ ah, even as a ghost I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Do you know, I died a terrible death, why did you falsely accuse me of stealing! None of you will get off easy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so lonely, come keep me company, descend into hell with me!¡±

    ¡­

    These ghost faces wailed miserably. Their voices could disturb a person¡¯s mental resolve; an average person hearing the wails of a multitude of ghosts could instantly become insane, suffering from a mental breakdown.

    Feng Hanyan and the others, protected by True Qi, were not much affected. Huang Xiaolong threw out two talismans, sticking them on Zhao Bing and the female assistant to prevent them from ¡°deviating into madness.¡±

    In the heat of the moment, dense ghost Qi lunged towards Huang Xiaolong and the others, straight in their faces!

    The crowd of ghosts jostled, vying to find substitutes to harm Huang Xiaolong and the rest.

    ¡°Such trifling skills dare to show off in front of me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face showed a mocking sneer. He extended his right index finger, drawing a talisman in the void, glittering with golden light, the talisman containing the storm of thunder and lightning.

    This was a Five Thunder Talisman.

    ¡°Five hundred savage thunders, the earth splits and heaven crumbles, evil spirits and ghosts, reduced to ashes and smoke!¡±

    Boom~~~~~!!

    As Huang Xiaolong spoke, the magic followed his command, thunder roared, lightning streaked like a dragon, blasting the ghost Qi released from Master Miao¡¯s gourd into oblivion. The floating and sinking spirits within the ghost Qi all dispersed, ceasing to exist.

    ¡°Damn it! So powerful!¡± Master Miao¡¯s body shook.

    At that moment, Feng Hanyan seized the opportunity, her figure flashed, and she had already pounced forward.

    Master Miao had just reacted when Feng Hanyan already approached, with a capture technique, she snatched the gourd from his hands.

    ¡°You! Slut!¡± Master Miao exclaimed in shock.

    Feng Hanyan casually tossed the gourd to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong caught the gourd and probed inside with his soul power and Dao power, shaking his head. ¡°The six soul fragments used to refine the Seven Evils Ghost are not in the gourd¡­¡±

    In the blink of an eye, filled with rage, Feng Hanyan struck a palm directly at Master Miao¡¯s chest.

    Crack~~~!!

    ¡°`

    The sound of bones exploding echoed, as Master Miao¡¯s entire breastbone was completely shattered, even his heart was pulverized into powder.

    Thump~~!

    Master Miao¡¯s corpse fell to the ground.

    Feng Hanyan shouted with a sense of accomplishment at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I killed that evil person!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just messing around blindly,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile.

    Just then, a burst of bright light exploded from Master Miao¡¯s corpse.

    When the blinding light disappeared, Master Miao¡¯s corpse had vanished without a trace.

    What lay quietly on the ground were six walnuts.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped forward to approach them, followed by a group of people with suspicious looks on their faces.

    ¡°Little Long, how did that demon¡¯s corpse disappear?¡± Even Ma Chuxia, whose understanding of the Dao was not bad, was completely baffled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the corpse that disappeared; he wasn¡¯t dead at all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he reached out, and with a True Qi-filled palm, he took hold of the six walnuts from the ground from afar.

    Each walnut was covered with symbols resembling tadpoles.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh~~ is it six walnuts?¡± Sun Wei said somewhat adorably.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, you really know how to make a cold joke. This is called the ¡®Six Walnut False Corpse Technique.¡¯ It involves collecting six walnuts, soaking them in one¡¯s own blood for eighty-one days and reciting incantations morning and evening every day. Throughout the entire process, one must ensure that no one besides oneself witnesses it. That¡¯s the so-called ¡®Six Walnut False Corpse Technique.¡¯ Once mastered, it can take one¡¯s place in death when faced with mortal danger, but it can only be used once.¡±

    ¡°This guy does have some tricks up his sleeve, mastering the lost Seven Evil Ghost Refining Technique and the lost ¡®Six Walnut False Corpse Technique¡¯¡­ Hmm, interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Little Long, we should hurry up and pursue him!¡± Ma Chuxia urged anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I actually let him escape on purpose just now. The six pure Yin soul bodies he¡¯s after, he didn¡¯t carry them with him. No doubt, they¡¯re hidden in his lair. I¡¯m letting him flee back there, so I can then track him down and capture everything in one fell swoop,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with confidence. ¡°He has a black dagger in his possession that I am determined to obtain!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It was only then that Huang Xiaolong left the room to track Master Miao, ¡°Take this big star and her agent with us to ensure their safety after we leave the hotel.¡±

    A group left the hotel in a hurry.

    ¡°Little Long, in which direction did that demon escape?¡± Ma Chuxia asked as she walked side by side with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, mastering the ¡®Six Walnut False Corpse Technique¡¯ comes at a price. The technique is refined with the caster¡¯s own blood. When saving his life, the six walnuts will take his place once, but his body will bleed profusely, making it difficult to stop. It will keep bleeding for half an hour before the wound heals automatically¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained, pointing at the ground.

    Under the moonlight, sure enough, there was a trail of fresh blood.

    The blood trail extended in the southeast direction of the hotel.

    Southeast of the hotel was a narrow path inaccessible by car, where at most one could ride a motorcycle or an electric bike. At the end of this narrow path was a small mountain less than two hundred meters in elevation.

    ¡°We¡¯re on his trail!¡± Huang Xiaolong, storing Master Miao¡¯s gourd in his canvas bag, led his beautiful wives along the blood trail.

    The narrow path was not long, and after chasing for a while, they arrived at the foot of the small mountain.

    A faint glow of firelight could be seen flickering on the mountain, emitting a ghostly aura.

    ¡°This time, let¡¯s see where you can run to~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with playful laughter, leading his beautiful wives straight up the mountain.

    At the summit!

    On the mountain peak, there were several houses with green tiles.

    Outside the tiled houses was a large dam area.

    At that moment, on the dam, there were seven formations drawn on the ground, composed of profound symbols.

    In six of these formations, there stood a terrifyingly malevolent ghost in each!

    These ghosts, wrapped in astonishing Evil Qi, did not belong to any of the seven known orders of spectral beings.

    Rather, they were!

    The Yin Sha Ghosts!

    The six Yin Sha Ghosts included a suffocated little boy in red, a butcher who died from exsanguination, a charred businessman, and a nightclub hostess who died in a car accident¡­

    ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re all here, all refined into Yin Sha Ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong mused with a smile.

    ¡°Why do you force me! Why do you force me! Why!¡± A cursing voice, as if from the depths of hell, echoed; Master Miao walked out from one of the green-tiled houses.

    He was drenched in blood, with wounds crisscrossed all over his body, still bleeding incessantly. He was a terrifying vision of a blood-drenched figure.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, then I¡¯ll just refine a ¡®Six Evil Ghost¡¯ first and take care of you!¡± Master Miao howled maniacally.

    The next second, Master Miao threw out a symbol which burst into a mass of ghostly energy, enveloping the six Yin Sha Ghosts within it.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Devour! Fuse! Six Evil Ghost arise!!!¡±

    Within the ghostly energy, the sounds of horrifying chewing and screaming could be heard.

    After a short while, the ghostly energy dispersed, and a massive, sinister figure over three meters tall, slowly emerged.

    The entire small mountain was enveloped in a chilling, bone-piercing Evil Qi!

    ¡­

 Chapter 832 - Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Acquiring the Dagger

    Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Acquiring the Dagger Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Acquiring the Dagger Only within the Evil Qi, a monstrous apparition emerged.

    This creature towered at three meters, its body bound by bulging muscles, exuding a black luster like forged iron, not at all the ethereal form expected of a ghostly spirit. Its face was a blank slate, occasionally showing the features of the red-clothed boy, at times the sinister countenance of Zhang the Butcher, and then the cursing visage of the forensic doctor clenched teeth and all¡­ cycling endlessly, transforming continuously.

    The entire atmosphere of the hillock was somewhat oppressive.

    Ma Chuxia hastily took out several talismans, preparing to annihilate this entity.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed and said, ¡°Little wife, this is a Yin Evil Ghost, different from ordinary spirits. Daoist powers and talismans inflict limited damage upon it. The Yin Evil Ghost¡¯s body is impervious to swords and spears, possesses superhuman strength and agility, and can even spew Evil Qi. The Evil Qi it emits, if inhaled even slightly by an ordinary person, would instantly cause their internal organs to rot into ash; in other words, it¡¯s deadly upon contact¡­ Ah, to be precise, it¡¯s six Yin Evil Ghosts fused into one. Although it didn¡¯t become a Seven Evils Ghost in the end, it¡¯s still considered a top-tier fiend¡­¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, your plans have been spoiled,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Master Miao with a mocking smile.

    At that moment, Master Miao¡¯s body continued to bleed profusely, resembling a blood fountain. Beneath his feet, the ground was drenched in blood bubbling and burbling. His eyeballs had become blood-soaked and bulged out, giving him the appearance of a ferocious ghost. ¡°Hehehe~~ How could you possibly spoil my plans? I¡¯ll just let this Six Evils Ghost slaughter all of you, then extract the soul of that female celebrity, and continue my ritual to finally create the Seven Evils Ghost, no? Hehe~~ Ultimately, your fate is death!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Master Miao bellowed, ¡°Kill them! Quickly!¡±

    ¡°ROAR~~~~!¡±

    The ¡®Six Evils Ghost¡¯ let out a ferocious roar, its fierce and violent aura emanating intimidatingly, causing the beauties behind Huang Xiaolong to involuntarily take a half step back.

    Its hands, claw-like, eyes blood red, at the slightest movement its muscles bulged like slabs of steel, emitting a clanging metal resonance.

    In the blink of an eye, the Six Evils Ghost lunged at Huang Xiaolong like a cheetah, clenching its fist and hurling it at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head with a howling punch that shattered the air, vowing to pulverize Huang Xiaolong into a pulp.

    ¡°You¡¯re done for! You¡¯re definitely done for! Who survives opposing me?¡± Master Miao screeched beside them, as if high on chicken blood.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, not bothering to dodge. He fired up his bodily strength and threw a punch of his own, meeting force with force!

    BANG~~~!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist collided with the Six Evils Ghost¡¯s fist, exploding the air around them, causing a thunderous boom that shook the entire mountain.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re fighting my Six Evils Ghost with your flesh and blood body¡­ Are you¡­ Are you even human?¡± Master Miao was dumbstruck, staring at Huang Xiaolong as if he had seen a ghost.

    He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening before his eyes!

    After the punch, Huang Xiaolong was unharmed, but the Six Evils Ghost had cracks splintering across its body!

    Huang Xiaolong sneered and launched an attack, fists and feet flying!

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Circling the Six Evils Ghost, Huang Xiaolong pummeled it with punches and kicks that landed with brute force. In the blink of an eye, it was impossible to count how many punches and kicks Huang Xiaolong had delivered. He was like a god of war with boundless energy, each punch and kick erupting with unimaginable might.

    The Six Evils Ghost was completely overwhelmed, unable to even mount a defense, let alone counterattack.

    Finally¨C

    BANG~~~~!!!!

    The Six Evils Ghost exploded into pieces.

    Wooo~~ Wooo woooo~~~~

    From its shattered flesh, six streams of ghostly energy surged out, representing the souls of victims like the red-clothed boy, Zhang the Butcher, the forensic doctor, and others.

    Huang Xiaolong unleashed a palm thunder, slaughtering those six streams of ghostly Qi in one fell swoop!

    The Six Evil Ghosts, annihilated!

    ¡°Ah~~! No! The six pure Yin life-pattern souls I collected with great difficulty! The souls I intended to use for refining the Seven Evil Ghosts, no!¡± Master Miao let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, any other tricks up your sleeve? Just bring it on¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said mockingly, watching Master Miao.

    In Master Miao¡¯s blood-red eyes, endless bitterness and curses swirled, but at that moment, he didn¡¯t dare make a move. ¡°Wait~~ my friend, now I can¡¯t even refine the Seven Evil Ghosts¡­ How about you let me off the hook? We bear no grudges; there¡¯s no need for you to be so ruthless. Spare me¡­ If you kill me, my master, Master Zhang, won¡¯t let you get away with it. My master is the emperor of Huaxia¡¯s Daoist magic, with means that reach the skies, and divine skills beyond your imagination. Spare me, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, his voice filled with derision, ¡°Speaking of Master Zhang? I¡¯ve personally dispatched quite a few of his disciples, and one more won¡¯t make a difference¡­ Moreover, I plan not only to finish you but also to take him down! Master Zhang? Hahahaha~~~~ Ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Master Miao was frightened out of his wits. ¡°You don¡¯t even put my master in your eyes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll crush him sooner or later¡­ Enough talk, I¡¯ll take care of you first.¡± While speaking, Huang Xiaolong recited an incantation directly.

    The next second, large blood blisters began to swell over Master Miao¡¯s body, as large as steamed buns, making him appear like a toad with warts.

    ¡°Burst.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light chuckle.

    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!

    Master Miao¡¯s body exploded with blood, splattering flesh, blood, and fragments of organs all around.

    In an instant, he was blown into a pile of mush.

    His soul was utterly dispersed.

    Clang~~~~

    A black dagger fell to the ground.

    ¡°Haha~~ That¡¯s what I was looking for!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly, grabbed the black dagger from the air, and cleaned it with a Purifying Water Talisman until it was spotless.

    Upon closer inspection, this black dagger was almost identical to the one Huang Xiaolong had, both emitting a mysterious aura that was unimaginable.

    If there were any differences between the two daggers, they would be¨C

    First, the runes carved on the handles and blades of the two daggers were different.

    Second, the ancient seal character on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dagger was ¡®seven¡¯, while the one retrieved from Master Miao was marked with the character ¡®nine¡¯.

    ¡°Little Long, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they must be the seventh and ninth daggers¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said softly from the side.

    ¡°Yes, the runes carved on these two daggers don¡¯t seem to connect; it looks like we¡¯ll need to collect all of the daggers to unravel their secrets,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, since we so easily found the second dagger, the rest won¡¯t take long to find either,¡± Xia Ying also said from the side.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back to the hotel,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he tucked both daggers into his chest and left for the hotel with his beautiful wives in tow.

    At this time, the female assistant supported Zhao Bing, who had a pale face and a dazed look on her face as she stared at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s departing back and murmured, ¡°It was¡­ it was him who saved me¡­ If not for him¡­ I would¡¯ve really been dead this time. I never imagined that this world actually contains demons and ghosts¡­ It¡¯s too frightening¡­¡±

    Since ancient times, heroes have adored beauties. At that moment, as Zhao Bing gazed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, she was lost in fanciful thoughts.

    ¡­

 Chapter 833 - Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Long Wu

    Chapter 833: Chapter 833: Long Wu! Chapter 833: Chapter 833: Long Wu! Huang Xiaolong returned to the hotel with his beautiful wives.

    He took a bath and went straight to bed.

    He slept until the sun was three poles high the next day.

    The wives took care of Huang Xiaolong and had lunch with him.

    It was said that earlier in the morning, Zhao Bing had come to thank Huang Xiaolong and invited him to her concert, but Ma Chuxia had brushed her off.

    ¡°Little Long, now that we¡¯ve got the second black dagger, do we continue to stay in Bao City?¡± Ma Chuxia smiled sweetly at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, are we really not going to see Zhao Bing¡¯s concert?¡± Sun Wei asked pitifully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Sister Bai Hu, if you want to watch it, then stay in Bao City for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, watching a concert is only fun if you¡¯re with someone you like. Since you don¡¯t want to go, Little Long, I won¡¯t go either,¡± Sun Wei shook her head.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I¡¯ve decided to go back to Binhai,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, Binhai had always been his second hometown. After wandering outside for so long, he had to return home eventually.

    Besides, most of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, such as Lin Jing, Cui Feiyan, Song Yuru, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang¡­ and so on, were all in Binhai, eagerly looking forward to his return home!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to Binhai!¡± Sun Wei agreed. ¡°I miss home too!¡±

    Ma Chuxia immediately booked tickets back to Binhai.

    In the afternoon, Huang Xiaolong flew back to Binhai City with his beautiful wives. Feng Hanyan even ¡°shamelessly¡± followed Huang Xiaolong as if she were glued to him.

    Before dinner, the plane landed at Binhai International Airport.

    ¡°Ah~~~~ I¡¯m back!¡± Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath of the Binhai air, tinged with the salty scent of the sea, feeling content.

    Basically, Huang Xiaolong had come to consider the Lin Family¡¯s Wolong Villa as his ¡°nest.¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong told his beautiful wives to head to the villa first, as he planned to have a secret meeting with his Sister Xiaoman.

    Having not seen Su Xiaoman for a long time, Huang Xiaolong missed her quite a bit. He had indeed neglected her these past few days and intended to make it up to her properly.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong and his beautiful wives went their separate ways.

    He took a taxi alone to Huahu Street in the Lychee District, where Su Xiaoman mostly still lived. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave, because it was there, on Huahu Street, that she had first met Huang Xiaolong, the most precious memory of her life.

    Huang Xiaolong had called Su Xiaoman in advance. On the phone, knowing that Huang Xiaolong was coming to see her, Su Xiaoman was simply overwhelmed with joy to the point of tears.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong got out of the taxi, he saw Su Xiaoman standing at the street corner, eyes brimming with tears as she gazed at him, waiting for him, looking every inch the delicate flower with her gentle demeanor.

    Looking up, Huang Xiaolong saw Su Xiaoman dressed in a pink plum-colored cotton jacket and stone-washed white jeans. Her skin was as smooth and tender as jade, her eyes held the depth of still, turquoise waters. Red lips and beautiful cheeks, more charming than flowers, her slender fingers dipped in bright red, every smile and frown exuded elegance, captivating the soul. She truly had the aura of ¡°Turning back with such a graceful smile that all the makeup of the six palaces fades in comparison.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman~~¡± Huang Xiaolong called out.

    Unable to control her emotions, Su Xiaoman directly hurled herself at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong embraced Su Xiaoman, affectionately stroking her jet-black hair. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too¡­¡± Su Xiaoman choked up.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯ve been doing some things these past days, things hard for ordinary people to imagine, so I didn¡¯t take you with me. You¡¯re not mad at me, are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong explained tentatively.

    Su Xiaoman nodded incessantly. ¡°Not mad, not mad at you, Xiaolong. As long as you still remember me, I¡­I feel it¡¯s all been worth it¡­¡±

    At that moment, the two walked hand in hand down the street, chatting casually.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you must not have had dinner yet~~ I¡¯ve made something delicious¡­giggle~~ Today you¡¯re in for a treat, I¡¯ll let you eat the most famous delicacy in Binhai recently!¡± Su Xiaoman laughed sweetly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ the most famous delicacy in Binhai, isn¡¯t that your smoked duck, Sister Xiaoman?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°No, no~~ Xiaolong, I¡¯ve been making smoked duck for you so often, you must be tired of it. This time¡­ I¡¯ll let you taste even better food!¡± Su Xiaoman chuckled. ¡°Xiaolong, you¡¯ve been away from Binhai for quite a while, you probably don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a top chef in town who opened a restaurant, and his dishes, in just one month, have taken the whole of Binhai by storm! Recognized by food lovers as the ultimate delicacy, people clamber for it!¡±

    ¡°What? Really, Sister Xiaoman, that good?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished. ¡°The dishes made by that chef are even better than smoked duck?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Su Xiaoman squinted. ¡°Xiaolong, although I haven¡¯t been there myself, my cousin did, and she gave a very objective review¡­ apparently, the dishes made by that chef are indeed better than our smoked duck. Xiaolong, don¡¯t be upset by what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    The ¡®cousin¡¯ Su Xiaoman referred to was a distant relative who had come from a small town to work in the city of Binhai. Although pretty, she was a notch less so compared to Su Xiaoman, both in looks and figure. Later, she started helping out in Su Xiaoman¡¯s smoked duck store and proved to be quite capable.

    Su Xiaoman rambled on. ¡°Xiaolong, the restaurant¡¯s name is ¡®Shuiyue Dongtian¡¯. The owner and the chef is the same person, and his culinary skills are exquisite. Furthermore, the dishes he makes can¡¯t even be identified by seasoned foodies for what ingredients are used! And he has a very strange temper, too. He doesn¡¯t serve walk-in customers; only those who receive his invitation are lucky enough to step into his restaurant and enjoy a feast. My cousin was really lucky a few days ago; she got his invitation¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy~~ no way? Is this just showing off?¡± Huang Xiaolong was incredulous.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, Xiaolong. I have a pot of meat soup simmering at home; my cousin is watching it for me. Xiaolong, I tell you, this soup I¡¯ve been stewing uses the secret base from ¡®Shuiyue Dongtian¡¯, which I stealthily brought home! That¡¯s why I said I would make you the most delicious food. You have no idea, Xiaolong, the more you stew that soup, the more flavorful it gets¡­ I can hardly resist sneaking a taste myself~~ giggle~~~¡± Su Xiaoman, pulling on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, quickly headed home.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, that meat soup base, it must have been your cousin who sneaked it out, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong managed a wry smile.

    Su Xiaoman nodded repeatedly.

    Having earned quite a sum from selling smoked ducks, she had also purchased a second-hand four-bedroom, two-hall apartment on Hualake Street.

    Walking up to the front door.

    Indeed, a strange, alluring fragrance was wafting through the cracks of the door.

    Truly, it was too fragrant, inciting an indescribable urge and temptation to eat.

    Unable to resist, Su Xiaoman showed an intoxicated look on her face and took a deep breath of the aroma before saying to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, sniff this, isn¡¯t it fragrant?¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and a wave of nausea surged through him as he said with a heavy voice, ¡°Sister Xiaoman, the ingredients you used for the meat soup, did you really sneak them out from that ¡®Shuiyue Dongtian¡¯ restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my cousin went to dine there last time and, while unnoticed, she quietly brought it back¡­ Uh, Little Long, don¡¯t use the word ¡®steal¡¯, okay¡­ Actually, they were going to throw out the used soup pot ingredients anyway~~¡± Su Xiaoman defended. ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing, Sister Xiaoman, please open the door,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    Su Xiaoman took out the anti-theft door key and unlocked the door.

    Upon opening the door, that rich, exotic fragrance invaded the space like a swarm of colorful butterflies.

    They saw a pretty girl dressed in a thin down jacket and a black silk miniskirt with her hair tied in a ponytail, standing elegantly, carefully holding a pot from the kitchen.

    Steam rose from the pot and the aroma was rich, indicating that the meat soup was ready.

    This girl was Su Xiaoman¡¯s distant cousin, and Huang Xiaolong had met her once before.

    ¡°Ah~~ Little Long, you¡¯re back? Giggles~~ You¡¯re really in for a treat this time.¡± The cousin set the pot on the living room dining table with a smile at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong scrutinized the cousin closely, his eyes twitching involuntarily.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Long, why are you staring at me? Aren¡¯t you afraid my older cousin will get jealous?¡± The cousin giggled playfully, but a sinister and greedy look flickered in her eyes!

    ¡°By the way, older cousin, someone from ¡®Shuiyue Dongtian¡¯ brought you an invitation letter just now!¡± The cousin took out a red invitation from inside her jacket, ¡°Older cousin, you¡¯re in luck! I¡¯m so jealous of you!¡±

    ¡°They sent me an invitation?¡± Su Xiaoman was both surprised and delighted.

    It seemed like receiving an invitation from Shuiyue Dongtian was indeed a great fortune.

    ¡°Older cousin, you think I¡¯m lying to you¡­ Here, take the invitation and see for yourself!¡± Having said that, the cousin approached and handed the red invitation to Su Xiaoman.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and intercepted the invitation first. ¡°Let me see.¡±

    ¡°Ugh~~~¡± A flicker of murderous intent passed through the cousin¡¯s eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong opened the invitation, and suddenly, a strange aura assaulted him.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, as if his suspicions were confirmed. He focused on the words on the invitation, which read¨C

    ¡°Ms. Su Xiaoman is cordially invited to taste the delicacies at Shuiyue Dongtian tomorrow night at 8 pm.

    Long Wu¡±

    ¡°Long Wu?¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured.

    ¡°Yes, Little Long, Long Wu, Mr. Long, is the owner and chef of Shuiyue Dongtian,¡± Su Xiaoman said with a smile. ¡°Alright now, Little Long, the meat soup is just freshly made, very tender. Let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    Saying so, Su Xiaoman pulled Huang Xiaolong towards the dining table.

    The three of them sat down.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the large pot of meat soup and suddenly said, ¡°Sister Xiaoman, we can¡¯t eat this meat soup.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, what¡­ what is this?¡± Su Xiaoman was bewildered.

    The cousin, however, bowed her head slightly, a glint of green appearing in her eyes as her teeth chattered ominously.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, do you know why this soup is so fragrant?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked teasingly, glancing at the cousin.

    ¡°Because¡­ it¡¯s made using the soup base from Shuiyue Dongtian, of course~~¡± Su Xiaoman replied.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ but if I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason why the soup base can produce such a fragrant meat soup is because it¡¯s made from human flesh! In other words¡­ the meat soup served to customers at Shuiyue Dongtian, is human flesh soup.¡±

    At these words, Su Xiaoman was dumbfounded, went pale, and was so frightened that she was at a loss.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered at the cousin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, cousin?¡±

    ¡°Giggles~~ Giggles~~~~¡± The cousin laughed eerily, ¡°You have a really sharp nose, don¡¯t you¡­ Giggles~~ Giggles~~~¡±

    ¡°Cousin, the moment I came in, I knew something was off about you. You must be a ghost, but what puzzled me was, since you¡¯re a ghost, why is your ghostly aura so faint, faint enough that no one but me, not even other Taoists, would likely notice it¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling. ¡°I left Ying Kexin in Binhai to protect my wives, and normally, she should have sensed you approaching my Sister Xiaoman and eliminated you right away. But you managed to deceive her¡­ well done, very well done¡­ Now, since the real cousin of Sister Xiaoman is already dead, why don¡¯t you, this painted skin ghost, reveal your true form!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 834 - Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Monstersï¼ï¼ï¼ï¼

    Chapter 834: Chapter 834 Monsters!!!! Chapter 834: Chapter 834 Monsters!!!! ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± the ¡®cousin¡¯ cackled fiercely, ¡®its¡¯ voice sounding discordant, no longer like that of a human but rather like the chilling night cry of a jackdaw, making one shiver without being cold!

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that even with Lord Long Wu masking our ghostly aura, you would still be able to find out¡­¡± the ¡®cousin¡¯ screeched.

    It was only then that Su Xiaoman came to her senses, shocked and frightened, and quickly hid behind Huang Xiaolong, her voice trembling. ¡°Who are you really? Where is my cousin? What have you done to her?¡±

    ¡°Sister~~ Didn¡¯t your Little Long just say it¡­ I am a ¡®Hua Pi Gui¡¯! As for your cousin¡­ hehehe~~ she was eaten long ago~~~ She was delicious¡­ The soup base I brought back was stewed with her meat¡­ the remaining base¡­ hehehe~~~~¡±

    Hearing this, Su Xiaoman immediately vomited.

    In the blink of an eye, the ¡®cousin¡¯ let down her hair, stretched her left hand to her forehead, and with her right hand reached behind her head. Then, with a tearing sound, like ripping open mozzarella cheese, she peeled off a mask of human skin. Immediately afterward, a ghastly, ghostly aura swept through, mixed with a greenish gas. This green gas had a faint stench of decay but was predominantly filled with an evil and mystical presence.

    Neutralized by the green gas, the ghostly aura was contained and not easily detectable!

    A ghostly figure, like a snake shedding its skin, wriggled out and floated in mid-air.

    This ghost had a face like a blank slate, lacking any features, not even eyes, while its body incessantly oozed ghostly blood with a sizzling sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, this sneaky creature, who almost harmed my Sister Xiaoman~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent.

    The skin-wearing ghost¡¯s mouth area began to undulate, and though it had no mouth, it could still produce a hoarse voice. ¡°Hehehe~~ you¡¯re mistaken, I wouldn¡¯t harm Sister, she¡¯s Lord Long Wu¡¯s prey¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Long Wu? Heh~~ I will slaughter it!¡± Huang Xiaolong no longer wanted to waste words. With a wave of his right hand, a stream of golden light shot directly into the ghost¡¯s body.

    The skin-wearing ghost hadn¡¯t expected Huang Xiaolong¡¯s power to be so terrifying; it couldn¡¯t react in time before its body was rapidly corroded by the golden light, bubbling and fizzing, and in an instant, it turned into wisps of green smoke.

    With the skin-wearing ghost obliterated, however, Su Xiaoman¡¯s cousin¡¯s skin lay on the ground, disturbingly thin and still wearing a spine-chilling smile.

    ¡°Sigh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then used the Samadhi True Fire to burn the skin to ashes.

    ¡°Little Long~~ my cousin, she¡­¡± Su Xiaoman leaned on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder, crying bitterly.

    ¡°This¡­ Sister Xiaoman, I can only say, may your heart find peace¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong helped Su Xiaoman to sit on the couch and held her gently in his arms, comforting her softly. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t cry, you must take care of yourself. I promise you, I will kill that Long Wu and avenge your cousin, okay?¡±

    Su Xiaoman sobbed for a while, and under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s comforting, her emotions stabilized slightly. ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s the deal with this skin-wearing ghost? Why did you say it¡¯s not easily detected?¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, skin-wearing ghosts are very cunning and strange ghosts. Usually in life, they are ugly men or women who envy beautiful men and women. After death, they like to flay the skin of handsome men and beautiful women and wear it themselves. Some skin-wearing ghosts even collect countless human skins, changing them daily, wearing different skins¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong narrated slowly.

    Su Xiaoman shuddered at the thought. ¡°That¡¯s too horrible~~ truly too horrible¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ that Long Wu from Shuiyue Dongtian, is it also a skin-wearing ghost?¡± Su Xiaoman said through clenched teeth. ¡°Little Long, you must eradicate it!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Lord Long Wu, it¡¯s very likely not a ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up the invitation again and opened it, only to see every character on it emitting a faint green aura, accompanied by a rank, musty smell. ¡°This invitation carries the presence of demon energy. The reason that specter in disguise was not easy to detect is that its ghostly essence is mingled with just the right amount of demon energy, effectively concealing it¡­¡±

    Yes, demon energy! The green vapors that had emitted from that specter in disguise were indeed demon energy! The demon energy had masked the ghostly essence! Since Ying Kexin was a Ghost King, she might have never encountered a ¡°demon,¡± so she hadn¡¯t noticed from start to finish!

    Of course, now Ying Kexin is likely unaware that Long Wu of the Shui Yue Cave Heaven is probably a demon!

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ Long Wu is a demon?¡± Su Xiaoman was terrified to death.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ninety percent chance,¡± Huang Xiaolong said directly. ¡°Maybe even more.¡±

    ¡°Then what kind of demon is it?¡± Su Xiaoman unquestionably believed what Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°That I¡¯m not too clear on,¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m very, very familiar with ghosts, no matter the kind. A simple whiff of their scent and I can make the most accurate judgments. But demons¡­ Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯m not nearly as familiar with demons.¡±

    Indeed, everyone has their specialty, and Huang Xiaolong as the Underworld¡¯s Yin Emperor, had an instinctive understanding of tormented souls and fierce ghosts, but as for demons, that was really not his expertise.

    ¡°However, Sister Xiaoman, by tomorrow, I¡¯ll know the answer,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Su Xiaoman was astonished.

    ¡°Yes, Sister Xiaoman, look at this invitation. Isn¡¯t the demon Long Wu inviting you to enjoy a wonderful meal at Shui Yue Cave Heaven tomorrow night at eight?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered, and a chilling intent swept past. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, this demon¡­ it¡¯s treating you as its prey¡­¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong muttered, ¡°Sister Xiaoman, you said the rules of Shui Yue Cave Heaven are strange, guests who come on their own are never received. Only those who receive an invitation can enjoy the feast¡­ erm, that is to say, the human flesh banquet¡­ So¡­ these days, anyone who received an invitation and went to Shui Yue Cave Heaven could possibly¨C¡±

    ¡°End up like my cousin, killed by the demon!¡± Su Xiaoman screamed in fright.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Which means that currently in Binhai, there are quite a few specters in disguise, parading around in their victims¡¯ skin¡­ Heh, Long Wu? You¡¯re done for! Coming to the sacred land of Binhai to cause trouble, you¡¯re definitely done for! No matter what kind of demon you are, I will exterminate you!¡±

    In his Binhai territory, Huang Xiaolong had pretty much cleared all the malicious ghosts a long time ago, and with Ying Kexin presiding over the City God Temple, it meant that no supernatural events would occur there for many years to come.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But this time, for a demon like Long Wu to cause trouble on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s turf, this was a provocation!

    Huang Xiaolong immediately called Ma Chuxia. ¡°My dear wife, listen well, have the four great families of Binhai assist you in checking the recent guest list for those who dined at Shui Yue Cave Heaven¡­ then track these people down¡­ Be careful, my dear, it¡¯s highly possible that all of them are specters in disguise.¡±

    After finishing the call with Ma Chuxia, Su Xiaoman asked, ¡°Xiaolong, what about tomorrow night?¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, tomorrow night at eight, I¡¯ll join you punctually, and we will head to Shui Yue Cave Heaven¨Cto slay the demon!!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong asserted with an intensity in his gaze.

    ¡­

 Chapter 835 - Chapter 835 Chapter 835 The Whereabouts of the Third Knife

    Chapter 835: Chapter 835: The Whereabouts of the Third Knife! Chapter 835: Chapter 835: The Whereabouts of the Third Knife! ¡°Little Long¡­ with you accompanying me, I¡¯m not afraid anymore,¡± Su Xiaoman sighed in relief. It seemed she was no longer fearful of that monster, Lord Long Wu.

    In her heart, her own Little Long was an invincible presence in this world. Whether it was fierce ghosts or monsters, when they encountered Little Long, they had no choice but to surrender.

    Su Xiaoman put aside the sorrow of her cousin¡¯s death and cooked a bowl of noodles for Huang Xiaolong, which the two of them ate together.

    Originally, with Huang Xiaolong and Su Xiaoman¡¯s long-awaited reunion, it was inevitable to do some intimate things as a couple, the joy of a belated wedding night, so to speak. However, Su Xiaoman, grieving her cousin¡¯s death, inevitably had less desire for it.

    Huang Xiaolong was not insistent; at this moment, his mobile phone¡¯s ringtone buzzed.

    He picked up the phone to see, it was Ma Chuxia calling.

    ¡°Little wife, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Huang Xiaolong answered the call.

    ¡°Little Long, we¡¯ve already found out. That restaurant you mentioned, ¡®Moonlit River Wonderland,¡¯ has indeed become famous recently in Binhai City, but it only officially opened a month ago. Because Moonlit River Wonderland doesn¡¯t entertain guests who come on their own but instead selects the diners by sending invitation letters, it was relatively easy to investigate. In the span of one month, Moonlit River Wonderland has sent out a total of 73 invitation letters, of which 66 people accepted to dine¡­¡± Ma Chuxia reported efficiently.

    ¡°66 people¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°That means, it¡¯s very possible that the monster has harmfully taken 66 lives without raising any suspicion¡­ Hah, it deserves to die!¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Little wife, try to gather those 66 people now and take them to Binhai City God Temple. At all costs, you must control them and take them to the City God Temple. But you also need to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Relax,¡± Ma Chuxia laughed on the other end. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t worry. With Feng Hanyan, a martial arts prodigy here, this kind of thing is a piece of cake. Let alone 66 people, even if it were 666, our Great Grandmaster Feng Hanyan could effortlessly take control¨Cpfft¡­ Little Long, Hanyan will definitely be like our own sister in the future, it¡¯s only normal for her to help us with something now.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°By the way, Little Long, you said these people could all be skin-painting ghosts, what exactly is going on?¡± Ma Chuxia asked curiously.

    ¡°Little wife, don¡¯t ask too much about this now, there¡¯s no time to delay, hurry and get to work. I¡¯ll see you at the City God Temple,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged.

    He hung up the phone.

    Huang Xiaolong kept Su Xiaoman company for a while longer, then he summoned a few amulets into her body to ensure her safety, before finally leaving her home.

    Huang Xiaolong took a taxi and headed straight for the Binhai City God Temple located in the suburbs.

    The City God Temple!

    Solemn! Majestic! And sacred!

    The fragrance of incense wafted from afar, calming and serene.

    ¡°Looks like Ying Kexin has done quite a good job with this City God Temple¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong got out of the taxi, nodded approvingly, and proceeded to walk toward the City God Temple. ¡°These days, Ying Kexin must have gained a lot of faith from the living, and one day, she will be able to achieve the body of a Ghost Immortal.¡±

    It was late, and there were no more worshippers in the City God Temple.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong stepped into the front hall, his vision blurred for a moment. A young girl clad in palace clothes, with a longsword on her back, elegant as an exquisitely crafted painting, beautiful like a celestial being yet brimming with heroism, knelt down as she saw Huang Xiaolong. ¡°My lord, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Ying Kexin, I see there¡¯s already a hint of immortal energy on you¡­ You really are progressing swiftly; the ghost energy on you already shows signs of evolving into immortal energy,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°But be patient, it¡¯s not a simple process.¡±

    ¡°It is because my lord conferred me the position of temple priestess at the City God Temple that Kexin could obtain this opportunity. For your great kindness and generosity, Kexin will never forget it for as long as I live,¡± Ying Kexin¡¯s tone was sincere, as if making a vow.

    ¡°Alright, you may rise. I have something to discuss with you today,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    The human and the ghost moved to the main hall of the City God Temple.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on an available chair while Ying Kexin, like a devoted maid, stood behind him, attentive and ready to listen.

    ¡°My little wife and the others haven¡¯t arrived yet¡­ let¡¯s wait a bit longer,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he picked up the fragrant tea brewed by Ying Kexin from the coffee table and took a sip.

    ¡°My lord, what brings you this time?¡± Ying Kexin asked.

    ¡°Ying Kexin, since you¡¯ve been stationed in Binhai, has anything supernatural happened lately?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually.

    After a moment of contemplation, Ying Kexin shook her head. ¡°No. My lord, Binhai is now a paradise of joy. There are no sneaky wrongdoings, peace reigns without worries.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ indeed, that fellow is cunning, he even deceived you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed helplessly.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ying Kexin trembled. ¡°My lord, do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll naturally find out later. However, you cannot be blamed for this matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°My lord, if Kexin has done something wrong, please punish me!¡± Ying Kexin implored, fearful and anxious.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not your fault. Why would I punish you? Are you a masochist? Hahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, and then, he took out a small black knife from his bosom and handed it to Ying Kexin. ¡°Here, take a good look at this knife. In the future, if you find another one like it in Binhai, remember to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Ying Kexin took the knife reverently, gave it a quick glance, and her gaze flickered. Then, she inspected it carefully, turning it over in her hands, a strange expression emerging in her eyes.

    ¡°Have you seen this knife before?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, his heart stirring.

    ¡°Wait~~ My lord, let Kexin have a closer look¡­¡± Ying Kexin seemed to be confirming something; then, she appeared to fall into a state of recollection.

    After a dozen breaths.

    ¡°My lord, Kexin has indeed seen the same knife!¡± Ying Kexin raised her head, her gaze very certain.

    ¡°Oh? You have seen the same knife? Where?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked eagerly.

    ¡°In the great king¡¯s tomb!¡± Ying Kexin recalled as she spoke. ¡°Among the many burial objects of the great king, I remember there was one such knife!¡±

    ¡°The great king? Whom are you referring to?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    ¡°Emperor Qin,¡± Ying Kexin nodded.

    ¡°So you mean to say, inside Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, there¡¯s a black knife?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°Now, things are getting interesting. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°My lord, Kexin was once in charge of supervising the construction of the imperial tomb, and one day, I saw a black knife among the burial objects, almost identical to the one in your hands. Kexin especially picked up that knife to play with it, feeling that the knife seemed to conceal some secret, profound and more profound. However, I did not take it for myself,¡± Ying Kexin affirmed with certainty. ¡°But, my lord, the knife you have here is engraved with the ancient seal character ¡®seven¡¯, whereas the one I saw back then had the ancient seal character ¡®four¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Four? The fourth knife?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    In his hands, he already had the seventh and the ninth knives. Buried in the Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb should be the fourth. If Huang Xiaolong could obtain it, he would have three knives in total. Perhaps, with these three knives, he could speculate and unveil the earth-shattering secret they hid!

    Just then, there was a clutter of footsteps outside and the noise of people talking loudly.

    ¡°Who the hell are you guys? Bringing us here for no reason, are you planning to rob and murder us?¡± A rough male voice was shouting loudly.

    At the same time, a chorus of cursing and swearing traveled on the wind, reaching inside the city god temple.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed, and sniffing with his nose, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°Ying Kexin, let¡¯s go out and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Ying Kexin replied, returning the black knife to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong put away the knife and walked out with Ying Kexin.

    Outside the City God Temple, on the grass.

    Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and Xia Ying gathered together with dozens of people.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve brought everyone here,¡± Ma Chuxia nodded at Huang Xiaolong, then glanced at Ying Kexin, her expression suddenly filled with shock.

    Huang Xiaolong swept his eyes over the crowd and saw that the people brought by Ma Chuxia were all young men and women, and all the men were handsome while all the women were beautiful¨Cthey were indeed the definition of good looks!

    ¡®Oh¡­ so the monster only sends invitation letters to handsome men and beautiful women~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled inwardly.

    At this moment, upon laying eyes on Ying Kexin, these men and women instinctively shut their mouths, their eyes revealing a complex mix of emotions¨Cfear, wariness, panic, dread, and shock¡­

    ¡°Little Long, there are 66 people in total, all of whom have dined at Shuiyue Dongtian,¡± Ma Chuxia reported. ¡°These people are pretty stubborn, and if it weren¡¯t for Miss Hanyan taking action and forcibly bringing them here, they really wouldn¡¯t have come willingly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Feng Hanyan, I appreciate your efforts this time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle to Feng Hanyan.

    Feng Hanyan blushed slightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me.¡±

    ¡°My lord, is there something wrong with these people?¡± Ying Kexin asked, bewildered.

    ¡°Look at them carefully, are they human or ghosts?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the men and women looked at each other, and a ferocious light flashed through their eyes as they all glared at Huang Xiaolong with venomous looks.

    Ying Kexin hastily focused and observed them intently for several minutes before forcing a smile. ¡°My lord, Kexin hasn¡¯t noticed anything unusual, and it seems there is no ghostly air on them¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Lord Long Wu is really good at deception. You, being the Ghost King, were actually fooled by it,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Gho~~Ghost¡­ Ghost King¡­ It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really the Ghost King¡­¡± A fresh-faced handsome man among the group turned ashen in the blink of an eye.

    All the men and women trembled in their shoes!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, scared? You painted-skin ghosts, meeting the Ghost King and about to wet yourselves, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said mockingly. ¡°Alright, stop pretending and show your true forms already!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was getting impatient as well, and with a direct grab of his right hand, golden light burst forth, filled with boundless Dao power.

    Rip~~ Rip~~ Rip~~

    All 66 men and women were skin-peeled by Huang Xiaolong!

    On the ground, one could see layers of thin human skin, from which a chilling expanse of ghostly air suddenly emanated from the bodies of those 66 painted-skin ghosts!

    However, within this ghostly air, green demonic air was also mixed in!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Demonic and ghostly airs soared into the sky, even covering the night sky!

    ¡°They are really ghosts!¡± Ying Kexin almost erupted in rage.

    As the temple priest of the Binhai City God Temple, personally appointed by the Yin Emperor to oversee all the ghosts and spirits in Binhai City, yet now, dozens of painted-skin ghosts had been parading around in Binhai City without her notice!

    Even when Huang Xiaolong brought these painted-skin ghosts right in front of her, she still couldn¡¯t differentiate them!

    This was simply dereliction of duty!

    Ying Kexin was filled with anger, fear, and shame. Within moments, the aura of the Ghost King erupted from her body, and the atmosphere around the City God Temple became tumultuous as a cold wind howled and debris flew like the end of the world was nigh!

    When the Ghost King raged, blood flowed and bodies floated!

    ¡°Ah~~ Lord Ghost King! Lord Ghost King, please calm your anger, Lord Ghost King, please!¡±

    Under Ying Kexin¡¯s oppressive aura, the shape-shifting demons felt as if they were plunged into an icy abyss, their very souls becoming unstable, as though with a single thought, Ying Kexin could shatter their ghostly forms.

    All 66 shape-shifting demons knelt down in submission.

    However, a few shape-shifting demons began to howl wildly, and after a brief moment of panic, they seemed to become fearless. ¡°Hmph! So what if you¡¯re the Ghost King? In front of Lord Long Wu, you¡¯re no better than chickens and dogs! Release us quickly, or Lord Long Wu will devour you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ying Kexin¡¯s fury had reached its zenith, and from its sheath on her back, the longsword began to emit a buzzing resonance, the edge of the blade emanating a sharpness that could sever the heavens!

    With just a single thought, Ying Kexin could butcher these prostrated shape-shifting demons as if they were mere vegetables awaiting the knife!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong signaled Ying Kexin not to act rashly.

    ¡°So, Long Wu is a demon, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, looking at the kneeling demons on the ground, ¡°What kind of demon is it exactly?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know either~~¡± many shape-shifting demons wailed.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded towards Ying Kexin.

    Whoosh~~~~~~~~!!

    A sword light, mingled with a chilling ghostly aura, swept across like a wave, and instantly, more than a dozen shape-shifting demons were sliced into pieces, their souls scattered to the wind.

    ¡°Ah~ No! No! We really don¡¯t know~~~¡± The remaining shape-shifting demons knocked their heads on the ground repeatedly, clearly terrified out of their wits.

    ¡°Lord Ghost King, we really don¡¯t know. We only know that Lord Long Wu is a powerful demon that has cultivated for many years, but as for its true form, we truly aren¡¯t privileged to know¡­¡± a shape-shifting demon cried out heartrendingly. ¡°We really don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Lord Ghost King, we¡­ we only know that Lord Long Wu has a huge appetite¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s very gluttonous¡­ those who received invitations to dine in the Water Moon Cave Heaven¡­ they weren¡¯t killed by us, they were eaten by Lord Long Wu~~ Lord Long Wu can eat a person in one bite. Right, we¡¯ve also seen Lord Long Wu swallow ten cows, ten sheep, and thirty chickens all at once¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Has a very large appetite? Can eat ten cows, ten sheep, and thirty chickens in one go?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±

    ¡°My lord, have you figured out what that great demon¡¯s true form is?¡± Ying Kexin quickly asked.

    ¡°I have some guesses, but I¡¯m not sure yet. Alright, these shape-shifting demons don¡¯t seem to know much after all¡­ Leave the rest to you. I¡¯m leaving now. You needn¡¯t blame yourself, these shape-shifting demons had their ghostly aura obscured by demonic energy, hence they managed to escape detection and deceive you¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take out that demon tomorrow night,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°My lord, tomorrow night, Kexin will join you!¡± Ying Kexin volunteered eagerly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ No need, just hold down the City God Temple. I¡¯ve never fought against a great demon before, and this time, I really want to have some fun,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied as he turned to leave. ¡°By the way, Ying Kexin, after I deal with that demon tomorrow, I¡¯ll come to find you again, to ask more about that black knife in the Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Ying Kexin acknowledged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he left the City God Temple with his beautiful wives.

    ¡°Die, you scum! You¡¯ve made me fail in front of my lord!¡± Huang Xiaolong heard the furious and maniacal voice of Ying Kexin from behind.

    The next second, as sword light sliced through the air, the shape-shifting demons had no chance to even cry out before they were all reduced to ash.

    ¡­

 Chapter 836 - Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Gluttony

    Chapter 836: Chapter 836: Gluttony! Chapter 836: Chapter 836: Gluttony! Huang Xiaolong returned to Wolong Villa with his beautiful wives in tow.

    Inside Wolong Villa, the place was bustling with activity. In addition to Lin Jing, Song Yuru, Cui Feiyen, Zhou Mi, and Miao Erfang, even the mixed-race beauty Shirley Bai was present and had not left.

    According to Lin Jing and the others, Shirley Bai had basically adapted to the task and role that Huang Xiaolong had given her; she served Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives honestly and obediently. And honestly, she served them quite well.

    As a result, Huang Xiaolong specially praised Shirley Bai a few times, making the mixed-race girl¡¯s heart burst with joy.

    Reunited with his wives after a long separation, Huang Xiaolong also put aside his desire to hunt down demons, clearing his mind to enjoy the tender sweetness.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong popped in and out of rooms¨Cone moment he was in Lin Jing¡¯s room, the next he was in Cui Feiyen¡¯s, then he was pampering his main wife, and soon after he was taking on two beautiful anchors at once¡­ He was busier than ever, and loving it.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t tell Lin Jing and the others about his plans to go to Shuiyue Cave Heaven.

    It wasn¡¯t until the evening that Huang Xiaolong quietly left Wolong Villa with Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan.

    After all, he was going to confront a demon that had been cultivating for many years, and he didn¡¯t want to take too many people with him. Since Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan were quite capable and insisted on going, Huang Xiaolong reluctantly decided to take them along.

    In the car. Huang Xiaolong drove.

    ¡°Little Long, do you already know what the demon¡¯s true form is?¡± Ma Chuxia asked excitedly.

    Curiosity filled Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyes, along with a sense of excitement she had never experienced before. Usually, Feng Hanyan¡¯s daily routine consisted of cultivating, cultivating, and more cultivating, with little time for leisure and fun. However, nothing had ever sparked her playful side until she met Huang Xiaolong. The world seemed so much more interesting since knowing him! The experiences Huang Xiaolong brought to her were so thrilling!

    Unconsciously, Feng Hanyan had fallen deeply in love with Huang Xiaolong, so deep that she couldn¡¯t extricate herself.

    ¡°Ah~~~ more or less,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a noncommittal smile.

    ¡°What kind of demon is it? My god, I¡¯ve never seen a demon that has cultivated into a human before!¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough when I force it to reveal its true form,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Alright, now we¡¯re going to pick up Sister Xiaoman and let her take the invitation to Shuiyue Cave Heaven. Then we¡¯ll use the Invisibility Talisman to conceal ourselves and quietly follow Sister Xiaoman inside. It¡¯s going to be so thrilling!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it,¡± Feng Hanyan shouted excitedly.

    Huang Xiaolong drove the car to the entrance of Hualake Street and called Su Xiaoman to come out.

    Before long, Su Xiaoman hurried out of the street corner and got into the car.

    Huang Xiaolong introduced Su Xiaoman to Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan.

    It should be noted that Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan were both far more capable than Su Xiaoman. However, perhaps because Huang Xiaolong knew Su Xiaoman first, they treated her with great solicitude.

    At this time, Su Xiaoman¡¯s expression inevitably carried some nervousness and trepidation.

    After all, she was about to keep an appointment with a demon, and her cousin had been eaten by this very demon.

    ¡°Well, before we go to Shuiyue Cave Heaven, we should get ready first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, then took out several sheets of blank yellow paper.

    Drawing talismans.

    First, he drew an Amulet containing powerful Dao energy and implanted it into Su Xiaoman¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, I¡¯ve hidden an Amulet inside your body. I¡¯ve drawn it with care, and even if that demon attacks you head-on, the Amulet should be able to protect you a few times,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°So, don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡±

    After the Amulet was hidden inside her, Su Xiaoman felt a surge of vitality throughout her body and as if a noble spirit was circulating within her. Her fear receded like a tide, and she was filled with courage.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong drew two special Invisibility Talismans, which could last for 1 hour, and handed them to Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan.

    With everything ready, they drove off toward Shuiyue Cave Heaven!

    The restaurant was incredibly mysterious, located on the outskirts of Binhai City in an almost deserted area.

    Huang Xiaolong parked the car about a kilometer away from Shuiyue Cave Heaven, then they walked the rest of the way.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong saw the so-called ¡®Shuiyue Cave Heaven¡¯.

    There it stood, a building resembling a medieval European castle, with an antiquated style, and faint green demonic energy that was nearly invisible to the naked eye, shrouding the castle, creating an eerie and mysterious atmosphere, as if a vampire count lived within!

    ¡°Little Long, we¡¯re here,¡± Su Xiaoman took a deep breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered an invisibility incantation, and he disappeared from sight.

    Feng Hanyan and Ma Chuxia marveled, and they too affixed the Invisibility Talismans Huang Xiaolong had given them to their bodies and instantly vanished.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t be scared; we¡¯re right behind you. Let¡¯s go~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Xiaoman mustered her courage and walked toward the great doors of Shuiyue Cave Heaven.

    The doors were tightly shut.

    Su Xiaoman knocked on the door.

    After a while, with a creak, the door opened, and an elderly man in a tailcoat, resembling a butler, emerged from inside.

    The elderly man¡¯s gaze turned toward Su Xiaoman, filled with greed as he sneered, ¡°Beautiful lady, may I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Oh~~ I am Su Xiaoman, I received Mister Long Wu¡¯s invitation.¡± Su Xiaoman quickly handed the invitation to the elderly man.

    After taking a look, the elderly man burst into laughter, ¡°Ah, so you are Miss Su Xiaoman¡­ truly beautiful. I am Lord Long Wu¡¯s butler, please come inside.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong transmitted a message to Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan, ¡°This old fellow is not a skin-wearing ghost, but a corpse ghoul. Pay attention to the neck, you can see the corpse spots, and there¡¯s a heavy scent of perfume on him, covering up the stench of a decaying body¡­¡±

    The elderly man stepped aside, and Su Xiaoman quickly went in, followed closely by Huang Xiaolong and the other two.

    The door closed.

    Inside the hall, classical palace lanterns emitted a dim yellow light. On the wall in front, there hung an oil painting.

    The painting depicted a tremendously large beast standing in flames, dominating a wild realm; it had black fur, the body of a goat, a round lion-like head, and a gaping mouth. It had a pair of large horns on its head and another pair of huge eyes under its armpits. And on its face, it also had a pair of eyes, brimming with uncontainable greed. Just one glance was enough to make one feel as if they had been flayed and devoured clean.

    ¡°Ah~~! This¡­ this painting¡­¡± Su Xiaoman got quite a shock.

    The corpse ghoul elder chuckled incessantly, ¡°The beautiful Miss Su Xiaoman, this painting is personally crafted by our Lord Long Wu. Does it not have a spirit to it?¡± He continued with a sneer, ¡°Miss Su Xiaoman, do you know what this painting depicts?¡±

    ¡°I~~ I~~ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Su Xiaoman was genuinely frightened by the painting. The beast in the painting was too vivid and lifelike; perhaps only someone who had actually seen such a beast could paint it so realistically and full of character.

    ¡°This is ¡®Taotie¡¯~~¡± The elder laughed. ¡°In the legends of Huaxia, the dragon had nine sons, all different from each other. Taotie is the fifth son of the dragon¡­ I presume, Miss Su Xiaoman, you must have heard of this legend, right~~¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, Feng Hanyan, and Ma Chuxia, all in an invisibility state, simultaneously thought of the same name ¡ª Taotie!

    The fifth son of the dragon!

    The name Long Wu came from that!

    Not only is it a great demon, but it is also one of the four great beasts of Huaxia ¡ª Taotie!

    ¡°Miss Su Xiaoman, please follow me.¡± The elder led Su Xiaoman to the second floor of the castle, into a gloomy private room.

    In the private room, there was nothing but a long dining table.

    Long Wu had not yet made an appearance.

    ¡°Please take a seat for a while, Su Xiaoman, and wait patiently. Lord Long Wu is meticulously preparing a feast for the beautiful you,¡± said the elder with a mocking expression in his eyes. ¡°I will take my leave now.¡±

    After speaking, the elder left the private room, locking the door behind him.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s so scary in here~~~¡± After the elder left, Su Xiaoman let out a sigh of relief and hurriedly said.

    ¡°Sister Xiaoman, don¡¯t be afraid. We now know the details of this Long Wu¡­ Heh~~ tonight is bound to be interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong, still invisible, laughed beside her ear.

    Waiting.

    Ten-odd minutes later, Long Wu still hadn¡¯t appeared.

    ¡°Uh, Sister Xiaoman, you wait here for a bit longer, I¡¯m going to take a look around.¡± Huang Xiaolong said. ¡°Little Wives, Miss Hanyan, you stay and wait here with Sister Xiaoman.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Huang, I will go with you,¡± Feng Hanyan quickly said.

    So, Ma Chuxia stayed in the room to accompany Su Xiaoman as they waited for Long Wu to appear.

    Huang Xiaolong then led Feng Hanyan to roam the castle in their invisible state.

    The castle was extremely quiet. Along the way, Huang Xiaolong and Feng Hanyan didn¡¯t encounter any other people or ghosts, nor did they see Long Wu.

    In a kitchen, the two witnessed a horrific scene.

    The entire kitchen was filled with the nauseating stench of decay, piled high with human innards, intestines, and blood-splattered everywhere.

    There were even severed human heads casually placed on the kitchen cabinets. These heads mechanically opened and closed their mouths, chewing as if they were savoring a delicious meal.

    ¡°Young Master Huang¡­ this is simply a hell on earth¡­ so disgusting¡­ I can¡¯t take it¡­ I really can¡¯t stand it~~~¡± Feng Hanyan covered her mouth and rushed out.

    Huang Xiaolong followed after her. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back. I reckon Long Wu must be going to see my Sister Xiaoman by now.¡±

    Then the two returned to the second-floor room where Su Xiaoman was.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As they reached the door, they heard a deep male voice from inside the room. ¡°The beautiful Miss Su Xiaoman, I am honored that you have come to Shuiyuedongtian to join me in tasting the world¡¯s most delectable dish¡­ Kekeke¡­ It¡¯s my honor~~~ Miss Su Xiaoman, I am a person who is very fond of eating¡­ My greatest hobby in life is to eat¡­ There¡¯s nothing more important than eating¡­ And my appetite is quite big¡­ Kekeke~~~¡±

    The man let out a sinister, eerie laugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned and grabbed Feng Hanyan¡¯s jade hand, reciting a passage of the wall-passing spell, and the two phased through the wall!

    Entering the private room, Huang Xiaolong finally saw Long Wu!

    That is, the monster ¡ª Taotie!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 837 - Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Revealing Ones True Form

    Chapter 837: Chapter 837: Revealing One¡¯s True Form Chapter 837: Chapter 837: Revealing One¡¯s True Form Huang Xiaolong and Feng Hanyan passed through the wall and saw Long Wu.

    At that moment, Long Wu was sitting opposite Su Xiaoman, with Ma Chuxia in an invisible state. However, Huang Xiaolong could see her, holding a talisman, ready for confrontation.

    Long Wu, to their surprise, appeared as a very handsome young man. Nonetheless, his complexion was somewhat pale, like a vampire, with greed that he could not suppress gleaming in his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The instant Huang Xiaolong saw Long Wu, a deep look of shock and suspicion flashed across his eyes, and he murmured to himself in bewilderment¡­ ¡®So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¯

    Without a sound, Huang Xiaolong, leading Feng Hanyan, sat down next to Su Xiaoman.

    Long Wu, astonishingly, did not notice them at all.

    However, they saw that the dining table was devoid of any utensils or food.

    ¡°Long¡­ Mister Long Wu, what would you like me to eat?¡± Su Xiaoman asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Beautiful Miss Su Xiaoman, I am a foodie, and I have unique insights into gourmet food¡­¡± Long Wu fixed his gaze on Su Xiaoman, swallowing saliva with gulping sounds, ¡°In fact, the most delicious way to eat in the world is ¡ª to eat raw! Gagaga~~~ It keeps the meat fresh and tender to the greatest extent. Biting into it, tsk tsk~~~¡±

    While he spoke, droplets of drool splattered from Long Wu¡¯s mouth, his whole body trembling with excitement.

    ¡°Mister Long Wu¡­ what exactly are you planning to do? You¡­ don¡¯t you dare cause trouble!¡± At this moment, Su Xiaoman was both scared and angry at Long Wu; scared because of Long Wu¡¯s evil gaze and the strange demonic aura emanating from him, angry because he had plotted against her cousin!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~ Miss Su Xiaoman, I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± Finally, the malevolent nature of Long Wu was laid bare.

    ¡°Those who receive Water Moon Cave Heaven¡¯s invitation to savor gourmet food are themselves the food¡­ They are my, Long Wu¡¯s, gourmet food! Kekekeke~~ Miss Su Xiaoman, I see your skin is tender and soft, I¡¯m sure you will be very comfortable to eat¡­ very delicious indeed¡­¡±

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Cough cough~~ You monster, you really have quite the nerve, causing a ruckus in the human world¡­ Are you tired of living?¡±

    In the private room, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, filled with mocking and sarcasm, rang out coldly.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Long Wu¡¯s face abruptly changed.

    As the air fluctuated, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body gradually became visible, ¡°Taotie, in legend, is the fifth son of the dragon, a ferocious beast known for its gluttony, so greedy that it even devours its own body, leaving it with only a head and no body. Later, the Taotie found a sheep to replace its own body¡­¡±

    As his voice fell, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s invisibility ceased, and he nonchalantly appeared beside Su Xiaoman. However, Huang Xiaolong signaled Feng Hanyan and Ma Chuxia to remain unseen for the moment.

    ¡°Oh? A Taoist?¡± A cold light flashed across Long Wu¡¯s face as he spoke with a chilling voice, ¡°You can become invisible¡­ not bad, your Taoist magic is quite impressive¡­ However, since you know my true form is the Taotie, do you still dare to show yourself? Ah~~~ I understand, you must want the great Taotie to taste you¡­ Good! As you wish, I accept! I¡¯ll savor eating you slowly¡­ Gagaga~~~¡±

    Long Wu¡¯s gaze towards Huang Xiaolong grew increasingly greedy, saliva flowing freely.

    ¡°You must have eaten quite a few humans, haven¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Ah! Yes, eating humans does become addictive¡­¡± Long Wu nodded earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten many humans, tens of thousands? Hundreds of thousands? I can¡¯t remember¡­ And I¡¯ll keep eating¡­ Human flesh is too tasty!¡±

    ¡°Sigh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly heaved a sigh, ¡°Originally, I thought I would be in for quite some fun tonight¡­ to fight against a great Taotie demon, but now, I¡¯m quite disappointed¡­¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Long Wu roared in rage at his words, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not the great Taotie?¡±

    ¡°You are the Taotie, but you¡¯re not a true great demon,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a taunting smile. ¡°That is to say, you¡¯ve yet to cultivate into a human form. You are merely covered in a human skin. Moreover, you should be a young Taotie.¡±

    Only true demons that have cultivated into human form can be called great demons, possessing boundless demonic magic.

    However, as soon as Huang Xiaolong entered the private room, he realized that this Long Wu had not actually cultivated into human form at all. Its ability to pass through the crowd in human guise was nothing more than a facade of human skin!

    ¡°You seem to know quite a bit!¡± A red glint flashed in Long Wu¡¯s eyes. ¡°But what of it? You¡¯re still going to die! Become my meal! Die!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words seemed to have hit a nerve, and Long Wu, enraged, couldn¡¯t help but make a move on Huang Xiaolong.

    From Long Wu¡¯s throat came a piercing and savage roar. In the next second, its right fist was already hurtling towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    This punch was like mountains rolling down, crushing everything in their path to smithereens.

    The force of the punch lifted the dining table, causing it to explode in midair and shatter into powder!

    Hum~~~

    Under the might of Long Wu¡¯s punch, the amulet inside Su Xiaoman released fluctuations of Taoist power, forming symbols and characters on her skin that swirled and danced.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fall back, let¡¯s not hold Xiaolong back~~¡± In an instant, Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan revealed themselves. Ma Chuxia grabbed Su Xiaoman, ready to retreat explosively out of the private room.

    ¡°Demon, take my sword!¡± Feng Hanyan raised her right palm, and gathering all her strength, unleashed a True Qi sword light that dazzled the heavens, sweeping towards Long Wu.

    Pop pop pop~~~

    The True Qi sword light unleashed by Feng Hanyan without reservation was actually ground into dust by Long Wu¡¯s fist wind.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve got quite some strength, you glutton.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, releasing an invisible battle intent!

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong also threw a punch!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch shook the heavens, unparalleled.

    Moreover, as the punch was thrown, it carried a terrifying oppression, affecting Long Wu¡¯s spirit. At that moment, in Long Wu¡¯s mind suddenly appeared an ancient giant as vast as the heavens and earth, swinging its fists, smashing down ferociously at itself, bearing down relentlessly as if it were unstoppable.

    Bang~~~~!!!!

    Fist clashed with fist!

    The shrieking sound erupted, and the visible shockwave caused the entire ancient castle to collapse.

    With a wave of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other hand, a plethora of symbols and True Qi enveloped Su Xiaoman, Feng Hanyan, and Ma Chuxia, protecting them without missing a single spot.

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    The castle shattered.

    ¡°Roar!!!!¡± Long Wu let out a miserable howl as it staggered back, its body and face developing numerous cracks!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch had nearly shattered the human skin it was wearing into pieces!

    ¡°`

    Threads of dense, green demonic power seeped from the cracks in Long Wu¡¯s body, and his eyes turned into dark green demonic eyes, incapable of showing even a trace of human emotion. ¡°You¡¯re not human! Nor a demon! Not even a ghost! What¡­ what exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ What if I said I¡¯m a god, would you believe me?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, his body wrapped in True Qi and Taoist power, indeed resembling a deity straight out of a painting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are, even if you¡¯re a god, I¡¯m going to eat you! You forced my hand! It¡¯s all because of you! All right¡­ Reveal! Your! True! Form!¡±

    Terrible demonic power raged around Long Wu¡¯s body as its epicenter, spiraling up defiantly towards the heavens!

    Pfft~~~!

    Long Wu tore off the human skin he was wearing, reducing it to dust, and a beam of green brilliance shot out of the ancient castle!

    Suddenly, a vast shadow was cast above the ancient castle, obscuring even the moonlight.

    The stench of the demonic power oppressively rolled in!

    ¡°Come out! I¡¯m going to eat you! I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± A brutish, throbbing voice echoed between heaven and earth.

    ¡°Tsch~~ A demon that hasn¡¯t cultivated into a human form is nothing special,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with disdainful sneer, then turned back to Su Xiaoman and the others. ¡°Sister Xiaoman, my little wife, Miss Hanyan, just wait here a moment, I¡¯ll go out and deal with this Taotie then get back to you!¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong threw out a talisman amulet. The amulet, catching the wind, expanded to the size of a mattress. Huang Xiaolong leaped onto it and with a thought, the talisman flew out.

    In the night sky, fierce flames burned, and within the fire, a massive beast observed Huang Xiaolong with a cold and brutal gaze.

    This ferocious creature was the spitting image of the one in the oil painting in the grand hall of the ancient castle, approximately thirty feet long¨Cabout ten meters¨Cwith a body covered in black hair resembling a mountain goat, a lion-like head, a gaping maw, long horns atop its head, and a pair of huge eyes under its armpits that ceaselessly moved.

    ¡°Hmm, I finally get to see a real Taotie. According to legend, ¡®In the extreme south of Shenzhou, resides a malevolent beast, black-skinned with four eyes, its long neck and four legs carrying its vicious nature. Consumed by gluttony, it moves as swiftly as the wind, bringing calamity.¡¯ That must be you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his interest piqued.

    Luckily, this Shuiyue Cave Heaven was built in a remote suburban area; otherwise, if Long Wu had revealed his true form in a populous area, it would have surely terrified many to death.

    ¡°Foolish thing! Prepare yourself to become a meal for the great Taotie!¡± the Taotie spoke in the human tongue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, you little juvenile¡­¡± There was an indescribable mockery in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s said that a fully mature Taotie can be dozens of feet long, casting shadows over the sky. But look at you? Hahaha~~ little guy, you really are just a little guy. Actually, I¡¯m a person who really cares about small animals, but since you¡¯ve eaten so many people, I can¡¯t just let you off ~~¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! The true form of the great Taotie can crush any creature! No matter what you are, today, I have you in my sights!¡± The Taotie extended its crimson tongue, saliva falling like a waterfall.

    ¡°Actually, there are many ways I could deal with you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Even though the Taotie is a son of the dragon, it happens to be the most useless, the most disappointing child of the dragon¡­ that¡¯s why the dragon clan expelled the Taotie long ago. It¡¯s well known that Taotie are naturally terrified of dragons.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Taotie was staggered, not believing that Huang Xiaolong knew these details. ¡°But, what of it? Dragons have long since vanished from this world, where will you find one to suppress me? It¡¯s laughable¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry to break it to you, a dragon? I happen to have one right here. Not sure if it can suppress a juvenile Taotie like you though,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned widely.

    The very next second!

    Boom~~!!!!

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left hand, the corpse dragon tattoo suddenly lit up, unleashing a boundless dragon might, dragon qi, along with a deep, ancient dragon chant.

    ¡°Ah!!!! No! No! A dragon¡­ why is there a dragon¡­¡± The Taotie was struck by terror!

    ¡°`

    The corpse dragon¡¯s breath caused its entire body to tremble, and its will to fight was completely gone!

    ¡®Heh, dragon aura and dragon might are indeed the natural enemies of Taotie. Luckily, it¡¯s just a juvenile Taotie; otherwise, my corpse dragon¡¯s might wouldn¡¯t be enough to deter it¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The next second, with a composed pace, Huang Xiaolong took out a large handful of talismans from his canvas bag and casually infused them into the Taotie¡¯s body.

    It was just like the time he had fixed the dragon in the void; he repeated the technique and nailed the Taotie to the night sky, leaving it unable to struggle free.

    ¡°You! You! You Taoist¡­ let me go! Let me go! How dare you offend the great Taotie¡­ You¡­ you¡¯re too bold¡­¡± The Taotie howled, but its voice was filled with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said before, you¡¯ve eaten so many innocent humans, your death is not a pity, and today I will¡­ enforce justice on behalf of the heavens!¡± Huang Xiaolong said slowly as he walked toward the Taotie.

    ¡°Wait! Wait! Just wait! Listen to me! You can¡¯t kill me! If my father, my father finds out you killed me, he will go mad!¡± the Taotie shrieked.

    ¡°Your father?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m just a junior Taotie that has lived for a few thousand years¡­ But my father is a great demon that has lived through endless ages, and he has long since cultivated a human form¡­ I also have some brothers and sisters who have all cultivated into human form¡­ How about that? Scared, aren¡¯t you? No matter who you are, if you dare kill me, my father will exterminate you! My father is from the ancient mythological era, having existed since¡­ Are you scared now? You know fear, don¡¯t you? Hahaha~~ let me go! Let me go quickly! I won¡¯t eat you anymore!¡± The Taotie threatened.

    ¡°No way? There¡¯s a mature Taotie as well?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished. ¡°Killing the young one would draw out the old one for revenge? Wow¡­ that¡¯s thrilling!¡±

    The mighty Yin Emperor would naturally not be intimidated by threats; a mature Taotie may indeed have boundless demonic power, but the Yin Emperor was no pushover!

    ¡°Right, although this Taotie is merely in its juvenile stage and is no cause for concern, it is still an ancient fierce beast. After slaughtering it, its flesh, its soul, and even its blood, bones, and skin, can all be used to refine top-quality Magic Artifacts. I¡¯ve struck it rich! This time I¡¯ve truly made a fortune!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    However!!!!

    Suddenly!

    An inspiration seized Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Wait~~ I¡­ I might as well! Yes! Hahaha! I¡¯ve got it! I¡¯ve got it!¡± Huang Xiaolong was so excited that he trembled. ¡°Taotie, since you like eating so much, today, I¡¯ll let you taste what it¡¯s like to be eaten!¡±

    ¡°You want¡­ you want to eat me?¡± The Taotie felt completely irrational.

    This little guy in front of me wants to eat me?

    Huang Xiaolong said no more and took out his Yin Soul Tube.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly, a giant egg emerged slowly from the Yin Soul Tube!

    Thud thud~~ thud thud~~ thud thud~~~

    From within the eggshell, there emanated a powerful, evil, primordial, terrifying, ancient¡­ life force!

    It seemed to be incubating some supreme primordial beast that would dominate the world!

    ¡°It¡¯s not me who wants to eat you, but¡­ my treasure that¡¯s going to eat you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an evil smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 838 - Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Curse

    Chapter 838: Chapter 838: Curse! Chapter 838: Chapter 838: Curse! ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong directly sacrificed the Divine Beast egg he had obtained from the Kunlun secret realm.

    In an instant, a powerful oppressive force that dominated the heavens and the earth swept over the Taotie nailed in the void.

    ¡°Ah~~ What is this?! What is this? What do you want to do?¡± Taotie let out a terrified screech, completely intimidated by the life force emanating from the giant egg at this moment!

    In an instant, Taotie began to feel a delusion, feeling very, very small, extremely insignificant! This was a sense of fear and despair of being dominated by a higher life form!

    At that moment, ancient symbols on the Divine Beast egg began to flicker with a dense and dazzling divine brilliance. The symbols on this eggshell formed a Formation, which was absorbing various energies from the void!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to kill the Taotie, a sudden whim struck him; why not let the Divine Beast egg ¡°devour¡± the Taotie and absorb its nutrients!

    One must know that such a Divine Beast egg, to be hatched, requires an immense amount of energy, and it would be difficult for any family conglomerate in the mundane world to support its nurturing.

    Although Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor of the underworld, even in this degenerate age, he could not afford to raise a Divine Beast egg!

    But now, as if a pillow had arrived with his drowsiness, the ferocious Taotie, belonging to an ancient and exotic lineage with vigorous life force, even in its juvenile stage, could offer unimaginable hatching energy to a Divine Beast egg!

    At that moment!

    Boom boom boom~~ Boom boom boom~~

    From within the Divine Beast egg, a thread of bloodthirsty restlessness emerged, and the bound Taotie was pulled directly toward the egg.

    ¡°Ah~~ No! No! Don¡¯t!¡± The Taotie, like a maiden about to be violated, let out a cry of despair.

    In the barbaric era, the law of the jungle, the survival of the fittest, was thoroughly enacted; even Taotie, when confronting a beast more powerful than itself, including other Divine Beasts, could normally be devoured.

    The Taotie was getting closer and closer to the Divine Beast egg¡­ closer and closer¡­ closer and closer¡­

    ¡°Roar!!!!!¡± Finally, Taotie gave up its pleading howls, bursting forth with a cacophony of heartbreaking screams, its eyes turning blood red, staring fixedly at Huang Xiaolong as if it wanted to glower him to death!

    The next second~~

    ¡°Chirp chirp~~~ Chirp chirp chirp~~~~¡±

    Taotie emitted a sound similar to an infant¡¯s wailing, which was its own language.

    The sound was filled with bloodied sorrow.

    What followed¡­

    ¡°Spurt~~~~~¡±

    The Taotie suddenly spewed out a mouthful of essence blood, revealing an ancient symbol that was neither a Daoist talisman nor an ancient script¨Cit was a type of mysterious writing that seemed to have emerged from the beginning of the heavens and earth.

    It was not a script belonging to humanity.

    This symbol, faster than the speed of light, swiftly lanced towards Huang Xiaolong, magically imprinting itself on his right arm.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a faint palpitation and chill mounting on his heart, an unpleasant sensation, but that sensation vanished in a flash.

    ¡°Cursed me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he lifted his right arm, rolling up his sleeve; he saw a small Taotie tattoo had appeared on his right arm¡­

    ¡°I have cursed you with my life¡¯s essence! This is our Taotie¡¯s curse filled with endless resentment and inexorable hatred¡­ This curse, you will never be able to break¡­ My father, my brothers and sisters, they will come for you! They will know that I died at your hands, they will come for vengeance! Just you wait! Wait to face my father¡¯s wrath!¡± The Taotie uttered a teeth-clenched curse.

    ¡°Oh, is this curse meant to help your father and other Taoties find me, to avenge you?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes carried a mocking spark. ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t wish for more¡­ you see, my treasure needs so much energy to hatch that I can¡¯t afford to raise it. Every Taotie that comes, I will slaughter one by one, feeding them all to my treasure. Only then can it break out of its shell~~~¡±

    Knowing that the Taotie clan was coming to seek revenge, Huang Xiaolong was not alarmed but delighted.

    Isn¡¯t this like giving away a free meal!

    Ultimately, the Divine Beast egg absorbed the Taotie, the symbols on the eggshell¡¯s Formation started to operate.

    The Taotie began to disintegrate.

    Disintegrated into strands of the purest life essence, seeping into the eggshell.

    ¡°Ah~~!! Ah~~~~~~~~¡±

    Taotie let out a piercing howl.

    Huang Xiaolong burned a ¡°Soundproof Talisman¡± only then shielding the soul-stirring cries.

    About 20 minutes later, an entire Taotie had been completely drained by the egg, leaving no trace behind.

    ¡°`

    However, the giant egg still showed no signs of hatching, it seems like it would need to devour several more gluttonous beasts to complete the process.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled as he placed the Divine Beast giant egg back into the Yin Soul Container.

    Afterward, Huang Xiaolong checked the curse the gluttonous beast had placed on him and murmured, ¡°Hurry up and come find me¡­ I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°All done,¡± Huang Xiaolong rejoined Su Xiaoman, Feng Hanyan, and Ma Chuxia, the trio.

    ¡°Little Long, are you hurt?¡± Su Xiaoman asked anxiously.

    ¡°Me, hurt? It¡¯s just a juvenile gluttonous beast¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an easy smile. ¡°Unless its father comes along, I might actually take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Its¡­ its father?¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in shock.

    ¡°Yes, as I said, this gluttonous beast is still in its juvenile stage, albeit a few thousand years old. It has a father, who is a real big demon, probably lived at least tens of thousands of years, and has cultivated into human form,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a gleam of excitement in his eyes.

    ¡®I want to see whether I, the sole ruler of the underworld, the current Yin Emperor, am more formidable, or this elder gluttonous beast~~~~¡¯

    Now, at least Huang Xiaolong knew that this world wasn¡¯t that boring; in the future, there could be plenty of clashes with the vast number of Yin Tribe and even with the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe.

    And now, a pack of gluttonous beasts had appeared!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head back,¡± Huang Xiaolong gathered his thoughts and said with a smile.

    Right away, several of them returned to the Wolong Villa.

    Tonight, Su Xiaoman also stayed at the Wolong Villa.

    Inevitably, she would get entangled with Huang Xiaolong for a while.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong did not rush to find Ying Kexin to inquire about the black dagger in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb.

    Huang Xiaolong decided to rest and recuperate.

    With various potential enemies lurking, even though Huang Xiaolong was like a descended deity, fearless, he still had to make some preparations.

    At the very least, he must take both the Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince and the elder gluttonous beast seriously and could not afford to be negligent.

    Huang Xiaolong personally drew quite a few talismans as a supply.

    Afterward, he reviewed the martial arts inheritance he had acquired at the top of the snowy peak from the Kunlun Sect.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body had been transformed by the ¡®Ghost Pill¡¯ since he was young, making him extraordinary, and his soul force was extremely powerful. Moreover, being the Yin Emperor, he almost resembled an immortal. His foundation in ancient martial arts was also incredibly profound. Therefore, when he practiced martial arts, he progressed by leaps and bounds. In less than half a month, he mastered various martial arts inheritances from the Kunlun Sect to a stage of perfection.

    True to their name in various martial arts novels, the martial arts of the Kunlun Sect indeed contained unique secrets. This half month of practice advanced Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ancient martial arts proficiency substantially.

    Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, and Feng Hanyan were also practicing with Huang Xiaolong and occasionally benefited immensely from a tip or two from him.

    During this period, Huang Xiaolong had completely put the gluttonous beast¡¯s curse out of his mind, and no gluttonous beast came seeking revenge on Huang Xiaolong. Everything seemed peaceful, yet it also seemed as if a terrifying undercurrent was brewing.

    Finally, after gathering energy and building strength, Huang Xiaolong went to find Ying Kexin at the Binhai City God Temple to chat.

    Ma Chuxia went with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re going to meet the Ghost King Ying Kexin; there must be something up, right?¡± Ma Chuxia speculated.

    Huang Xiaolong wrapped his arm around Ma Chuxia¡¯s slender waist and chuckled. ¡°Of course I have something important to look for her about¡­ My little wife, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve found a clue to the third black dagger! Maybe we¡¯ll be able to unravel its mystery soon!¡±

    ¡°What?! You¡¯ve found the whereabouts of the third black dagger so quickly?¡± Ma Chuxia was both shocked and delighted. ¡°Could it be, in Binhai? Right under our noses?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°However, we may have to make a trip to Shaanxi Province.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Shaanxi Province?¡± Ma Chuxia asked tremulously. ¡°Is it¡­ in Shaanxi Province?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, in Shaanxi Province, inside the tomb of Huaxia¡¯s first emperor!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Emperor Qin¡¯s Tomb?¡± Ma Chuxia blurted out.

    ¡­

    PS: I need to carefully plan out the exploration of Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, no update today

    ¡­

 Chapter 839 - Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Xu Fu

    Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Xu Fu Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Xu Fu Upon hearing that Huang Xiaolong was going to explore Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum next, Ma Chuxia¡¯s mood immediately surged with excitement!

    You must know, Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum is the greatest underground tomb in the world, bar none!

    It is also one of Huaxia¡¯s famous mysterious areas!

    What about Egypt¡¯s pyramids, what about the ancient Inca civilization, compared to Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, they probably don¡¯t amount to much!

    Moreover, it is said that during the Qin Dynasty, it was the most prosperous period for magicians and sorcerers!

    However, for Huang Xiaolong, what he valued most in his heart was the black dagger buried in Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum!

    Huang Xiaolong knew that the secrets contained in these black daggers far exceeded the secrets of Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum itself, incomparable!

    Binhai City God Temple!

    The main hall of the City God!

    Ying Kexin had long known that Huang Xiaolong was coming to inquire about the black dagger and had been waiting all along. At this moment, she had already brewed some fragrant tea, attentively serving both Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia.

    Ma Chuxia was also basking in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s glory, being served by a Ghost King left her somewhat flattered, not to mention, Ying Kexin, this Ghost King, would possibly become a Ghost Immortal in the coming days!

    ¡°Ying Kexin, do you still remember the exact location of the black dagger you saw in Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°My lord, it seems that there is more than one black dagger, each containing astounding secrets, but even the king himself did not know at the time. I¡¯m afraid, even he himself had never seen that black dagger meant to be a funerary item.¡± Ying Kexin sighed.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Ma Chuxia nodded her head. ¡°Yes, back then, Emperor Qin made a big loop over the territory he ruled and unfortunately passed away during an inspection tour, naturally, he had no chance to inventory the items buried with him in the tomb.¡±

    At this point, Ying Kexin¡¯s face was filled with difficulty. ¡°My lord, I¡¯m sorry, but what I know about the great king¡¯s mausoleum is quite limited. Because the underground imperial city is boundless, with countless chambers, and the small portion that has been excavated in modern times is just the periphery of the entire tomb¡¯s periphery. Moreover, how many secret entrances and exits there are in the underground imperial city, no one can know them all. Even I, Great Qin¡¯s premier swordsman, only know a few. At that time, the craftsmen who built it were absolutely forbidden from communicating with each other. The same was true for the overseers among themselves and between the overseers and craftsmen. Violators would have their entire clans punished!¡±

    After a pause, Ying Kexin continued. ¡°The funerary items are countless! Inexhaustible! Take the ¡®terracotta warriors¡¯ for example, they are the result of more than twenty years of effort by all the potters in the world, with human and horse figurines numbering in the tens of millions, no, more accurately, innumerable, beyond count. Initially, I was focused on the Sword Dao and had but a passing acquaintance with that black dagger, and afterwards, I did not know which chamber the black dagger was placed in for burial¡­¡±

    After a conversation, the clues Ying Kexin could provide were indeed very limited.

    And for Huang Xiaolong, going into the underworld to find the souls of the craftsmen and overseers who originally built Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum to question them one by one was an incredibly difficult task. Besides, the souls of those craftsmen and overseers may not know more than Ying Kexin!

    ¡°Little Long, it seems that this matter is quite thorny. To exaggerate a bit, trying to find that funerary black dagger in Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum is like looking for a needle in the ocean!¡± Ma Chuxia said with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ No matter how difficult things in the world may be, they can¡¯t defeat me,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Besides, I have two black daggers in my hand. If I am within a certain range of the accompanying black dagger in the Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, it can produce a response! All in all, I will definitely go to Shaanxi Province, enter Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, and get the third black dagger!¡±

    ¡°Little Long~~ you must bring me with you,¡± Ma Chuxia said, clenching her fists with enthusiasm.

    At that moment, Ying Kexin watched Huang Xiaolong with a strange look in her eyes, hesitating to speak.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°Ying Kexin, I understand your concerns. Don¡¯t worry, this time I¡¯m going to find the third black dagger, not to rob the tomb, and certainly not to cause significant damage to Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb. I¡¯m a person of principle.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, Ying Kexin finally breathed a sigh of relief. As the saying goes, ¡°A monarch doesn¡¯t joke.¡± Huang Xiaolong is the Yin Emperor, ruling the world; his words are as heavy as nine cauldrons.

    ¡°Milord, you must also be very careful when you explore Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb. The underground imperial city has endless twisting passages. Once inside, it seems endless, and one will surely get lost. Heavy stone doors must be opened with specific methods, and the procedures are exceedingly complicated. Even the slightest mistake can trigger longbows and spears, thousands of arrows piercing the heart¡­ All these weapons are tainted with the deadliest poisons in the world, a touch means certain death. Moreover, there are various traps created by Qin magicians within the underground imperial city, which are unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°Traps made by magicians?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    Others might not be aware, but Huang Xiaolong knew very well that before the burning of books and burying of scholars, magicians and alchemists flourished in the Qin Dynasty, reaching incredible heights. Various spells were almost beyond belief. However, these earth-shattering spells and alchemy techniques almost disappeared over time.

    It could be said that some of the top magicians from the Qin Dynasty, if they brought their great spells to modern society, would be akin to the existence of nuclear bombs! With just a thought, they could move mountains and fill the seas!

    With this thought in mind, Huang Xiaolong smiled at Ma Chuxia. ¡°Little wife, in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, there must be lost alchemy techniques and spells. Once we retrieve them, you can practice them to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Yeah~~ Little Long! That¡¯s fantastic! That¡¯s absolutely marvelous!¡± Ma Chuxia, usually composed, burst into excitement, hugging Huang Xiaolong tightly and planting a fierce kiss on him.

    ¡°Ying Kexin, continue to hold the fort in Binhai. You don¡¯t need to involve yourself in the exploration of Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb. Now, I¡¯ll use our psychic link to access your memories about Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Yes, Milord,¡± Ying Kexin complied.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong drew a blood lotus flower and used it to establish a psychic link with Ying Kexin, extracting memories related to Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb from her mind.

    Confidential information that scholars of the current age couldn¡¯t deduce throughout their entire lives flowed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind like a gentle stream.

    Huang Xiaolong took Ma Chuxia back to Wo Long Villa.

    With a long journey ahead, Huang Xiaolong gathered all his wives together for a farewell party.

    Huang Xiaolong did not hide anything from his wives, spilling the beans about his intentions to explore Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb.

    Upon hearing this, the wives were all utterly shocked.

    Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, that was the grand project that took several decades to complete by the first emperor of Huaxia! There was no second project of the same caliber in the entire world!

    However, Huang Xiaolong made it clear that there were certain risks involved in this operation, and only Ma Chuxia, Xia Ying, Feng Hanyan, Ying Aoshan, and Yan Pianpian¨Cfive individuals of exceptional strength¨Cwere allowed to go.

    All other wives were strictly forbidden to go and had to stay put in Binhai.

    Miao Erfang and Zhou Mi had thought this would be a great opportunity for a live broadcast, but they were outright rejected by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Eh~~~¡± At this moment, the mixed-race beauty Shirley Bai exclaimed with twinkling fascination in her eyes, ¡°I want to go too! I must go!¡±

    Including Huang Xiaolong, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Shirley Bai.

    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Shirley Bai smiled sweetly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, I can take care of your daily needs along the way¡­ Besides, I¡¯ve done very¡­ very extensive research into the history of the Qin Dynasty of Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve studied the history of the Qin Dynasty?¡± Huang Xiaolong found it somewhat unbelievable.

    Shirley Bai was of mixed race, having grown up in the Western countries. Despite appearing obedient and docile now, she¡¯s actually the leader of the world¡¯s largest mercenary group¨Cfamous for her countless kills, a notorious female demon. Could she really have conducted any research on a certain period of Huaxia¡¯s history?

    Probably just bluffing and showing off!

    ¡°Eh~~Don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ My father is Huaxian, you know¡­¡± Shirley Bai defended herself. ¡°My father has a strong interest in the history of the Qin Dynasty of Huaxia. Maybe influenced by him, I¡¯ve liked studying Qin history since I was a child; I even have some insights. Hehehe~~~~ In academic achievements, I might surpass ninety percent of Qin history scholars in Huaxia!¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Ying Aoshan spoke with some disdain. ¡°You, a foreigner, dare to claim your research on Huaxia¡¯s history surpasses that of our seasoned Huaxian scholars? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Master! You must believe me!¡± Shirley Bai argued back, ¡°Master, although you have divine skills, the mausoleum of Emperor Qin was built by the effort of several hundreds of thousands of craftsmen over decades. There¡¯s no way you can explore it by yourself! Take me with you! An expert like me can be of help to you!¡±

    ¡°An expert? Hahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong finally couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Alright then, since you claim to have studied Qin history, tell us your greatest research finding.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Shirley Bai gathered her thoughts and quickly said, ¡°Emperor Qin Shi Huang was a great emperor, but the reason he could unify the Six States and establish an everlasting legacy, the reason he could build the world¡¯s greatest underground mausoleum, that is because¨C¡±

    Shirley Bai¡¯s tone rose and fell, skillfully controlling the mood and rhythm as she successfully shifted everyone¡¯s attention to her.

    Looking serious and quite pleased with herself, Shirley Bai deliberately kept the others in suspense before slowly saying, ¡°He had the help of aliens!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong, who was drinking tea, just couldn¡¯t hold back when he heard Shirley Bai¡¯s so-called research result. He sprayed the tea all over Shirley Bai¡¯s stunningly beautiful face, full of exotic charm.

    ¡°Master¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Shirley Bai was utterly embarrassed, hurriedly wiping the water off her face with her sleeve, ¡°Master, listen to me, I¡¯m not making this up. I have evidence. Both the ¡®Search for the Divine¡¯ and ¡®Han Book: Treatise on the Five Elements¡¯ have detailed records¨C¡®In the twenty-sixth year of Emperor Qin Shi Huang¡¯s reign, a being ten feet tall with six-foot long strides, dressed in the attire of the barbarians, a total of twelve individuals, appeared in Lintao¡¯¡­ That¡¯s aliens! With a body ten feet tall and wearing attire never seen by the Qin people, perhaps their spacesuits. A total of twelve aliens came to Earth to help Emperor Qin annihilate the Six States and construct the underground imperial city¡­¡±

    Ma Chuxia, Ying Aoshan, and the rest stared blankly at Shirley Bai¡¯s presentation, dumbfounded by her lecture.

    Shirley Bai continued unabated. ¡°You should know, I¡¯ve studied many Huaxian historical records, and few are detailed in writing like this. The detail here even includes a small place name! Lintao is a county in what is now Gansu Province of Huaxia, and it is also the westernmost starting point of the Great Wall built during the Qin Dynasty!¡±

    ¡°Enough, can we stop spouting nonsense?¡± Yan Pianpian, like other ladies from the Huaxia ancient martial arts families, was getting impatient. ¡°Our Huaxia¡¯s history is not something that foreigners like you can fabricate and distort at will.¡±

    ¡°NO! I¡¯m not a foreigner, my father is Huaxian!¡± Shirley protested vigorously.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong fell into deep thought, as if he was desperately trying to recall something.

    ¡°Little Long, no way? You believe what Shirley is saying?¡± Sun Wei was astonished.

    ¡°Well¡­ I have to say, this mixed-race girl has quite the wild imagination.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Indeed, in the Qin and Han eras of Huaxia, there were many, many mysterious events that simply couldn¡¯t be explained by science.¡±

    ¡°Yay~~~! Master, you believe what I said! You¡¯re the best!¡± Shirley was so excited that she hurled herself at Huang Xiaolong, wrapping her arms around his neck and planting a kiss on his face.

    ¡°However, as far as I know, it wasn¡¯t extraterrestrials at all,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°What you mentioned, those are the Twelve Golden Men. Emperor Qin ¡®gathered weapons from across the world to Xianyang, casting twelve golden figures, each weighing a thousand stones, and placed them in the court palace¡¯.¡±

    Ma Chuxia continued the discussion, ¡°However, these Twelve Golden Men have also vanished without a trace. There are no more records of them in the historical materials. I suspect they might be placed in the underground imperial city.¡±

    ¡°About the Twelve Golden Men, I do know a bit¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said while recalling. ¡°In fact, the Twelve Golden Men were not cast by Emperor Qin, but by a very powerful magician of the Qin Dynasty. The Twelve Golden Men are actually twelve terrifying Magic Artifacts! This magician, it is said, later led three thousand boys and girls to sail eastward from the coast, seeking the elixir of immortality for Emperor Qin. Most likely, he took the Twelve Golden Men with him. His name is¨C¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu!!!!!¡± Ma Chuxia and Xia Ying exclaimed in unison.

    Shirley also screamed, ¡°According to my research, Xu Fu is also an extraterrestrial!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Mmm~~ Xu Fu, the most powerful magician of the Qin Dynasty, held the most advanced spells and alchemy techniques of that time, was considered among the terrestrial immortals, and the Twelve Golden Men were his treasures,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then muttered softly, ¡°However, it¡¯s strange. I haven¡¯t seen Xu Fu¡¯s soul in the underworld¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had not been interested in the history of the Qin Dynasty before, nor had he any desire to meddle with Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum.

    However, because of this quest to find the third black dagger in Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, he had become somewhat keen on the matter.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Only then did he suddenly remember that, in the underworld, there were souls of Emperor Qin, Li Si, Bai Qi, Zhao Gao, Wang Jian, and others but notably absent was the soul of Xu Fu, who was from the same era!

    This was indeed very strange.

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong directly took out the Book of Life and Death and started flipping through it.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Xu Fu¡¯s name isn¡¯t recorded in the Book of Life and Death! What does this mean?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 840 - Chapter 840 Chapter 840 The Ferocious City The Ghost City

    Chapter 840: Chapter 840: The Ferocious City, The Ghost City Chapter 840: Chapter 840: The Ferocious City, The Ghost City Huang Xiaolong once again confirmed that on the Book of Life and Death, there was no name of Xu Fu!

    In an instant, various thoughts flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. One must know that the Book of Life and Death is one of the three great books of heaven, earth, and humanity, recording the birth and death of all beings, so it certainly couldn¡¯t be wrong. Legend has it that Xu Fu went on a search for the elixir of immortality on overseas fairy islands. Even if he had died abroad, his name should have been listed in the Book of Life and Death. It was impossible that he couldn¡¯t be found!

    Huang Xiaolong had previously come into contact with the spirits of alchemists and magicians from the Qin Dynasty in the underworld and had learned their magical arts and Alchemy Technique. During that era, alchemists and magicians were at the zenith of their power, yet they still could not achieve immortality!

    This meant that even the most powerful magician could not live forever! Eventually, everyone must return to dust, and enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    Hence, the fact that Xu Fu¡¯s name could not be found in the Book of Life and Death presented two possibilities¨Cthe first, that Xu Fu hadn¡¯t died at all! He was still alive! He indeed had found the legendary elixir of immortality!

    The second, just as Shirley Bai had said, Xu Fu was not human; he was an alien who came to Earth. Of course, this could also be interpreted as Xu Fu being a fairy or a deity, not a mortal being of flesh and bone.

    ¡°Little Long?¡± Ma Chuxia looked at Huang Xiaolong with a puzzled face.

    Huang Xiaolong put away the Book of Life and Death and composed himself before speaking. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. After all, we only have one goal this time¨Cto find the third black dagger in Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum. As for the other mysteries, there¡¯s no need to investigate them deliberately.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong smiled at the mixed-race beauty Shirley Bai. ¡°Since you are so interested in Qin Dynasty culture, well, you can follow us this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± Shirley Bai danced with joy. ¡°Grandmaster, rest assured, my expertise will definitely be of help to you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, as long as your theories don¡¯t cause more trouble, that would be good enough,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile.

    The other wives couldn¡¯t persuade Huang Xiaolong otherwise and chose not to add to the chaos.

    In the end, it was Ma Chuxia, Ying Aoshan, Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, Xia Ying, and Shirley Bai¨Csix top beauties¨Cwho accompanied Huang Xiaolong to Shaanxi Province to secretly explore Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong and the beauties flew to Lin County in Shaanxi Province.

    This Lin County, bordering Dong¡¯an City, was where Huang Xiaolong had learned from Ying Kexin that some of the tombs she had supervised the construction of were located. It was even possible to find a secret passage from a village in Lin County that allowed for free entry and exit without damaging the tomb chambers!

    After arriving in Lin County, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two black daggers did not produce any subtle fluctuations.

    Lin County! This was a small and quaint county town! Beneath the soil of this town lay the great Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum! Of course, only some chambers of the vast mausoleum.

    Nowadays, Lin County was also brimming with high-rise buildings, exuding a strong modern atmosphere.

    However, after arriving in Lin County, Huang Xiaolong distinctly felt a trace of yin energy and ghost energy flowing in the air of this county town!

    ¡®Could it be? Just arriving in Lin County makes it feel like stepping into a gloomy ghost town¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was astounded. ¡®Could it be that Lin County has many supernatural incidents? Or maybe it is plagued by numerous aggrieved and fierce ghosts?¡¯

    Ma Chuxia also felt that something was off and whispered to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s strange. Look, many pedestrians on the street have ghost energy wrapped around their fate palaces, obviously afflicted with evil. But¡­ for so many people in one county to encounter evil, that¡¯s quite puzzling.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~~ No need to rush. When in Rome, do as the Romans do¡­ let¡¯s take our time and enjoy¡­ Whatever ghostly trickery is afoot, upon meeting me, they are on the path to death¡­ Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, never one to shy away from excitement, had a gleam of thrill in his eyes.

    Then, they went to a hotel they had booked in advance, settled their luggage, and had lunch at the hotel. In the afternoon, Huang Xiaolong took the beauties out shopping.

    As they strolled, Huang Xiaolong felt increasingly that something was amiss; among the people they encountered, at least seven out of ten had ghost energy clinging to them, their fate palaces dim, and they were shrouded in ominous energy!

    ¡°Little Long, it seems there is some wicked force intent on turning Lin County into a ghost town,¡± Ma Chuxia spoke with certainty. ¡°A huge calamity is approaching, and the people of Lin County are still unaware!¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ Perhaps I should investigate who is causing this trouble,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    Just then, Shirley Bai suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Grandmaster, look! Look! Dr. Fang has come to Lin County! Today at 3:30 pm, she¡¯s going to hold an academic lecture!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked and saw an advertisement on a billboard by the street describing a Chinese-American woman, ¡®Dr. Fang¡¯, who was an authority in the field of Qin history with great international influence. She was a Chinese-American, originally from Lin County, and was holding this academic lecture on Qin history while visiting her hometown.

    ¡°Grandmaster, let¡¯s go to Dr. Fang¡¯s lecture! I¡¯ve been fascinated by the study of Qin history since I was young, and I greatly admire Dr. Fang! She¡¯s quite renowned in the West,¡± Shirley Bai urged.

    Ma Chuxia also nodded slightly. ¡°Little Long, since we¡¯re going to explore Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum and Dr. Fang has unique insights into Qin history, why don¡¯t we have a look? It might provide us with some inspiration. As for the many people in Lin County who are afflicted with ghost energy, we can investigate that tonight¡­ After all¡­ If there is a malevolent presence causing trouble, it¡¯s unlikely to show itself in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go listen to Dr. Fang¡¯s lecture,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Dr. Fang¡¯s lecture was held in the conference room on the 13th floor of an office building in Lin County.

    As the saying goes, ¡®money talks,¡¯ and after spending a bit of money, Huang Xiaolong and his wives managed to blend into the audience.

    The spacious conference room, resembling a university lecture hall, was already filled with various scholars and students, each with a look of admiration on their faces, holding notebooks and pens, and brimming with anticipation.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others found seats in the back row and settled down.

    At 3:30, ¡®Dr. Fang¡¯ made her appearance on time.

    The entire room stood up and cheered enthusiastically.

    Shirley Bai seemed to be a fan of Dr. Fang, her face beaming as she squealed a few times.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced over and was immediately a bit dumbfounded.

    Originally, he thought that as an expert in Qin history with such great academic achievements, she should at least be a middle-aged or elderly woman.

    But the ¡®Dr. Fang¡¯ who appeared on the podium looked to be in her early thirties at most, with fair skin and not a single wrinkle on her face. Both in appearance and temperament, she was one in a thousand!

    ¡°No way? She¡¯s so young?¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Fang is really beautiful and very young. She is a genius in the field of Qin history!¡± Shirley Bai said excitedly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Who says a doctor must look old and decrepit?¡±

    ¡°I just have a strange feeling,¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows.

    The lecture began.

    The whole venue fell silent.

    Dr. Fang spoke eloquently, her voice very pleasant, melodious, and magnetic¨Cindicative of a charming young woman.

    Huang Xiaolong listened patiently.

    Truth be told, he was rather dismissive of such lectures.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had acquired the memories of Ying Kexin regarding the Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum¨CYing Kexin was the foremost swordsman of Great Qin, who had personally participated in the construction of the mausoleum. The information she shared with Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t something that modern scholars could research and uncover!

    However, Dr. Fang¡¯s lecture deeply startled Huang Xiaolong!

    Dr. Fang also talked about the Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum.

    ¡°The current detection technology estimates the mausoleum¡¯s area to be fifty-six square kilometers, a figure that I do not support. Of course, I do not know the exact size of the underground palace, but I can affirm that the most important part of the underground palace extends a hundred meters into the earth. Within an area of several tens of meters, it is entirely surrounded by mercury, and beyond the mercury, there are copper walls seven feet thick. Even an army of thousands would be unable to breach it, and even explosives would fail to blast open the royal tomb!¡±

    ¡°As to how many secrets entrances lead to the underground palace, we modern people have no clue. Moreover, even the Qin people responsible for building the mausoleum were probably in the dark because at that time, craftsmen were not allowed to communicate with each other. The entire construction process of the tomb is almost a blank in historical records. From my research, all those involved in the tomb¡¯s construction, whether craftsmen, supervisors, designers, or engineers, were killed after the completion of the tomb to silence them. Some may question: such a large underground construction would require hundreds of thousands of participants¨Ccould Emperor Qin really have killed so many people?¡±

    ¡°I can assure you, it¡¯s entirely possible! After all, the Qin army is recorded to have slaughtered four hundred thousand surrendered soldiers.¡±

    ¡­

    Throughout the lecture, Dr. Fang presented several bold conjectures, which indeed starkly contrasted with the ideas of Qin history experts from all ages and around the world!

    ¡®How does she know these things? Impossible! Modern people can¡¯t possibly know this!¡¯ The more Huang Xiaolong listened, the more incredible it seemed because most of Dr. Fang¡¯s lecture content was identical to the information that Ying Kexin had shared with him!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t believe that this American-born Huaxia woman could have researched such accurate scholarly results.

    Ma Chuxia whispered into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s so strange. Dr. Fang¡¯s words give the impression that she may have been to the Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, or even as if she had personally participated in the construction of the underground palace¡­¡±

    Just at that moment!

    A surge of murderous intent flashed past Huang Xiaolong¡¯s seat in the front row.

    Following the direction of the murderous aura, Huang Xiaolong saw a middle-aged man in the front row, dressed in a black trench coat and wearing a duckbill cap, who seemed extremely agitated. An uncontrollable killing intent erupted from him as he slowly stood up, hands buried in the pockets of his trench coat, quietly walking towards the stage.

    Naturally, it was not only Huang Xiaolong who sensed the killing intent of the man in the trench coat. Ma Chuxia and the beautiful Shirley Bai seated next to him also appeared to be on high alert.

    Shirley Bai even stood up directly, reaching into her bosom and grabbing hold of a dagger.

    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear!

    Suddenly, the man in the trench coat moved as fast as lightning, pulling out a silenced pistol from his coat pocket. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he fired at Dr. Fang on the stage!

    From the way he drew his gun, aimed, and fired, there was no doubt that this man was a well-trained gunman!

    Pfft~~~~!!!!

    The deadly bullet soared towards Dr. Fang!

    The people in the auditorium had not yet reacted, but Dr. Fang on the stage had already made a side dive, dodging the bullet in an extremely awkward manner as quick as lightning!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    The bullet exploded on the lecture table, sending scraps of paper flying!

    Just in a flash, Dr. Fang was rolling and crawling towards the small hall behind the stage, truly as still as a maiden and moving like a startled rabbit!

    ¡°No way, he could dodge bullets?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help exclaiming in surprise.

    At this moment, the whole auditorium erupted into chaos.

    All hell broke loose.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Shirley Bai roared in fury. This man in the trench coat had dared to shoot at her idol under her watch, which was practically a provocation to Shirley Bai!

    With a wave of Shirley Bai¡¯s right hand, a flash of cold light streaked by, as a dagger quickly like a bullet stabbed towards the man in the trench coat.

    Huang Xiaolong flicked a finger, and his True Qi shattered the dagger in mid-air.

    Huang Xiaolong said to Ma Chuxia, ¡°Wife, take this man away.¡±

    Ma Chuxia and Yan Pianpian, one on each side, stepped forward to subdue the man in the trench coat.

    The hotel where Huang Xiaolong was staying.

    The man in the trench coat had his leg acupoints sealed by Yan Pianpian¡¯s ancient martial technique, forcing him to kneel motionless in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ who are you¡­¡± The man in the trench coat, a man in his forties of Huaxia descent with average looks, had often a fierce and stern look flashing in his eyes.

    Considering the way he handled his gun, he was clearly no ordinary person.

    However, at this moment, his face was full of fear. He could tell from their appearances that Huang Xiaolong and the others were not to be trifled with.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat! I¡¯ll slaughter you!¡± Shirley Bai cursed. ¡°How dare you attempt to assassinate Dr. Fang! I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±

    ¡°No! I must kill her! That bitch! This¡­ this monster¡­¡± the man in the trench coat¡¯s voice was filled with unspeakable hatred.

    ¡°What grudge do you have with Dr. Fang?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I can¡¯t die! I have to kill her with my own hands! I swear! I must kill her myself!¡± The man in the trench coat wailed and pleaded for mercy at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I know you must be very powerful, I¡¯ve been acupointed! It¡¯s said that only a Grandmaster can seal a person¡¯s acupoints¡­ you¡­ you are Grandmasters, who can break a person from a distance with just a thought¡­ Please spare me¡­ I beg you, let me go, and I can tell you a secret to redeem my life!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What secret? About Dr. Fang¡¯s secret?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face showed a very interested expression. ¡°Your marksmanship is not bad, at least on par with professional gunmen. You had the advantage yet she managed to dodge your shots¡­ And her speech, I think there¡¯s a big problem with it¡­ She must be a woman with secrets, right? Spit it out, tell me everything you know.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Yes! That bitch has a shocking secret!¡± The man in the trench coat flashed a complex look in his eyes, a mix of hatred, bitterness, anger, and also a trace of fear.

    ¡°My grandfather was killed by that bitch!¡± The man in the trench coat took a deep breath and said through clenched teeth. ¡°50 years ago, my grandfather died at the hands of that bitch! I won¡¯t forget her! Even if she turns to ashes, I won¡¯t forget her! I swore a poisonous oath at my grandfather¡¯s grave, I must avenge him!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ying Aoshan exclaimed. ¡°50 years ago? Dr. Fang looks at most in her thirties, how could she have killed your grandfather fifty years ago?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve observed her using my technique for discerning Qi and determined Dr. Fang¡¯s true age couldn¡¯t be over 35 years old.¡±

    ¡°No! No! No! This is a secret! That bitch¡­ she¡­ she¡­ she¡¯s not human! She¡¯s a zombie! A monster! Fifty years ago, she looked exactly like she does today! She doesn¡¯t age! She¡¯s immortal!¡± The man in the trench coat yelled, his eyes wide with emphasis. ¡°It¡¯s a secret! Maybe¡­ Maybe you could help me, kill her, and you can take her body for research¡­ I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but I¡¯ve obtained her DNA from 50 years ago and compared it to her current DNA through special channels. It¡¯s confirmed to be the same person! Fifty years ago, she had a different identity, not the American-Chinese Dr. Fang, but¡­ but a Huaxia woman named ¡®Du Qiulian¡¯! Please believe me! You must believe me!¡±

    At these words, Ma Chuxia and Shirley White and others looked at Huang Xiaolong with puzzled eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong rubbed his temples with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ve observed her and determined that Dr. Fang is neither a ghost, nor a demon, and certainly not a zombie. She¡¯s human.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile, looking at the man in the trench coat. ¡°At the same time, I can also confirm that this guy has not lied.¡±

    Everyone tended to trust what Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Little Long, do you mean to say that everything this guy has said is true? That is to say, Dr. Fang, who was called ¡®Du Qiulian¡¯ fifty years ago, didn¡¯t become an octogenarian but miraculously retained her thirties, eternally youthful, and changed her identity to become¡­ to become¡­ a renowned Qin Dynasty expert in the Western countries¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, I also find it somewhat incredible. She doesn¡¯t practice ancient martial arts, she has no True Qi within her, but her physical condition is exceptionally strong. This kind of physical condition is not something cultivated but rather innate. That¡¯s why she was able to dodge the bullets shot at her¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shimmered slightly. ¡°What secret could be hiding here?¡±

    At this time, Ma Chuxia received a phone call. After the call, Ma Chuxia said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve arranged for the Taoists stationed by the Metaphysics Association in Lin County to track Dr. Fang¡¯s movements. After being attacked, she didn¡¯t report to the police but quietly left the hotel where she was staying and drove to a place by herself.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Xiahe Village,¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s gaze flickered.

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong and the others felt a chill in their hearts.

    Because Huang Xiaolong had planned to go to Xiahe Village after arriving in Lin County!

    According to information provided by Ying Kexin, within the territory of Xiahe Village in Lin County, there was a secret passage that could lead freely into several tombs below!

    ¡°Little Long, I think¡­ Dr. Fang, who was ¡®Du Qiulian¡¯ fifty years ago, her visit to Xiahe Village is not a coincidence! This person¡­ might have connections with Emperor Qin¡¯s Mausoleum!¡± Ma Chuxia said with certainty.

    Just then¨C

    Suddenly!

    The hotel was surrounded by dense, ghostly energies!

    Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia were the first to feel something was wrong and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows to look down.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ma Chuxia felt a surge of terror.

    Below the hotel, the masses of lost souls formed lines, moving towards the hotel!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    There were so many of them, looking down, one couldn¡¯t see the end!

    Some of these souls occasionally looked up, seemingly at the room where Huang Xiaolong was staying, their faces pale and nearly transparent, with expressions of misery, their ghostly eyes revealing a greedy, sinister gaze.

    ¡°So many ghosts¡­ Little Long¡­ What is this¡­ This is¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was somewhat distressed.

    ¡°There really is something that has boldly decided to turn Lin County into a city of disaster, a ghost city¡­ Heh, interesting. This truly is unabashed¡­ Let¡¯s go down and have a look!¡± Huang Xiaolong turned and headed out of the room.

    ¡­

 Chapter 841 - Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Descendant of Xu Fu (Super-sized

    Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Descendant of Xu Fu! (Super-sized Chapter) Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Descendant of Xu Fu! (Super-sized Chapter) Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t harm the man in the trench coat. After Yan Pianpian released his acupoints, he began to lead his wives out of the room.

    As they stepped out, they witnessed a shocking scene.

    They saw that most of the guests in each hotel room were walking out in nightclothes, their expressions numb. They staggered about as if controlled, like puppets, with ghostly qi swirling between their eyebrows.

    ¡°Little Long, this¡­ these people are bewitched by ghosts. Nothing seemed amiss during the day when the yang qi was strong, but at night¡­ they¡¯ve actually started sleepwalking¡­¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in horror.

    The people entranced by ghosts were all lined up, heading towards the elevator, then meticulously entered it as if they were meant to go somewhere.

    ¡°This is indeed a bit strange¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a few seconds, then said, ¡°For now, don¡¯t clear the ghostly qi from these people. Well, Miss Hanyan, you, Aoshan, and Pianpian, follow these people and see where they are going.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Although the situation was eerie, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and Ying Aoshan were all accomplished ancient martial arts grandmasters with strong courage, so they weren¡¯t scared off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you covered.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, took out several amulets, and injected them into Feng Hanyan and the other two¡¯s bodies before letting them follow the creepy crowd.

    ¡°Yay~~ fun!¡± Shirley danced and celebrated with her hands.

    ¡°Then you go too~¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Shirley.

    Shirley stuck out her tongue and gave Huang Xiaolong a seductive wink, ¡°Master, I¡¯d rather stay with you.¡±

    Before long, all the guests from every room on this floor had taken the elevator downstairs.

    Suddenly, the elevator opened again!

    Boom~~~~!

    An icy blast of yin wind hit them in the face!

    Dense masses of ghosts surged out from the elevator, tilting their heads and laughing foolishly, some even spitting yin blood, completely ignoring Huang Xiaolong and the others and entering each room on this floor.

    ¡°My god, Little Long, it¡¯s like these ghosts are blatantly coming to stay at the hotel¡­¡± Xia Ying said in utter disbelief.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed a ghastly pale female ghost from the air, chuckling, ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~~¡± The female ghost, with eyes void of pupils and only showing whites, looked surprisingly innocent, ¡°Let me go¡­ please let me go¡­ I haven¡¯t harmed anyone, I¡¯m just here to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep?¡± Huang Xiaolong was a bit baffled.

    ¡°Yes, we all came here looking for a place to sleep. Living people have occupied our houses, so we had no choice but to lodge in the houses of the living. Is there anything wrong with that? Is it a mistake for us to sleep too?¡± The female ghost began to sob pitifully, as if she had been greatly wronged.

    Huang Xiaolong released the female ghost and muttered, ¡°Living people have occupied the houses where ghosts reside¡­¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, it was a call from Yan Pianpian.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ it¡¯s terrifying¡­ The streets are full of people and ghosts. People in L County have gone mad, leaving their homes one by one and walking towards the suburbs. And the ghosts have taken to the living¡¯s homes. Everything¡¯s in chaos! We followed a group of people to a nearby cemetery. Those people, upon reaching the graveyard, lay down in front of the graves and immediately fell into a deep sleep¡­ oh my god! It¡¯s so creepy!¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s voice was full of disbelief.

    ¡°Hmm, I understand. Pianpian, you guys come back to the hotel now, wait downstairs.¡± Huang Xiaolong hung up the phone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± Huang Xiaolong led his wives to take the elevator down.

    ¡°Little Long, have you figured out what¡¯s going on?¡± Ma Chuxia asked, her face full of confusion.

    ¡°Someone has tampered with the feng shui of L County and set up an evil formation. It¡¯s caused the entire L County to fall into a state of yin and yang chaos, with the living going to sleep in the ghostly dwellings and the ghosts with no other choice but to sleep in the living¡¯s sunny houses. Probably just in the morning, the living and ghosts will switch back. At first, this might seem harmless, but over time, as the living absorb more and more ghostly qi, they will eventually die suddenly,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°Before long, L County will be completely bereft of life, thoroughly becoming a ghost town.¡±

    The group went down to the ground floor.

    The scene downstairs was indeed as Yan Pianpian had described over the phone: the streets were full of people and ghosts, but there was no conflict between them. Everyone was clearly divided into two lines, with the people walking towards the cemeteries on the outskirts and the ghosts entering each home one by one.

    ¡°If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before L County truly becomes a ghost town,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his face filled with confusion. ¡°Who could have done this? They¡¯re far too brazen, aren¡¯t they? Even those malevolent Taoists I¡¯ve encountered before, the disciples of Master Zhang, despite their crooked hearts and criminal deeds, have never committed such monstrously evil acts.¡±

    Indeed, before this, the disciples of Master Zhang whom Huang Xiaolong had encountered were only secretly doing misdeeds. But what he witnessed today in L County was a demon boldly turning the entire county into a ghost town.

    This was outright audacity to the extreme.

    ¡°Little Long, could it be the work of a Ghost King or something of that sort?¡± Ma Chuxia speculated.

    ¡°To say it¡¯s a Ghost King also seems unlikely that they would openly commit such heinous acts that court divine retribution¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°Never mind, once we find the central point of this geomantic formation, the truth will become clear.¡±

    Not long after, Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, and Ying Aoshan ran over to regroup with Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong looked around, then headed towards the southeast. ¡°Follow me!¡±

    His wives quickly followed behind.

    After making their way through several streets, Huang Xiaolong stopped.

    In front of them was a business district, but it was completely devoid of people¡¯s presence, with only some wretched ghosts fleeting about. A gust of wind blew, sending scraps of paper whirling up from the ground, making a ghostly wailing sound.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up, a glint of cold light flashing in his eyes. ¡°Found the evil Feng Shui formation that¡¯s disrupting the Feng Shui of L County¨Cthe formation¡¯s core.¡±

    In this commercial district, a building stood out like a crane among chickens.

    The building was about 30 stories high, and its entire structure astonishingly resembled a Dongying katana, thrusting straight into the heart of the commercial district.

    This move had severed the Feng Shui and fortunes of L County.

    The whole building was steaming with ghostly and Yin energy like dragons and serpents, appearing under the moonlight like an unfathomably deep ghostly spider.

    Atop the building, a Dongying national flag bearing the image of the rising sun fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°Ah, Little Long, I know this building. I saw information about it on the internet a few days ago. It is the headquarters of a Dongying-owned enterprise. It was completed about half a year ago, they claim it was an investment of several billion RMB¡­¡± Xia Ying said rapidly.

    ¡°Little Long, could it be the work of a Dongying Onmyoji?¡± Ma Chuxia frowned, a flash of anger in her eyes. ¡°This is too rampant! Do they think Huaxia has no one to stand against them?¡±

    Taoists and monks from Huaxia, Onmyoji from Dongying, Nanyang sorcerers, as well as wizards from South America and Africa¡­ These were all beings who possessed supernatural powers.

    ¡°Heh, whatever it is, I¡¯m going to show them today why flowers are so red!¡± A playful look flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look inside that building.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong led his wives into the commercial district and arrived at the base of the building.

    No lights were on in the entire building, the doors were wide open, and the inside was pitch black, like the mouth of a demon ready to devour everything.

    Wuu wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu wuu wuu~~~~

    A series of Yin winds mixed with the odor of blood rolled out, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Huang Xiaolong showed no fear, stepping into the doorway.

    Feng Hanyan and the others protected their bodies with True Qi, following Huang Xiaolong closely. Shirley Bai¡¯s body also surged with a special power, and from her backpack, she took out some metal parts, clicked and snapped them together in a few moves like magic, assembling a Desert Eagle pistol complete with a silencer and magazine.

    The lobby on the first floor.

    Winds howled, the coldness piercing straight into one¡¯s neck, causing uncontrollable shivers.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled suddenly and waved his hand casually.

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~~!¡±

    A scream sounded as if something had been struck and sent flying by Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took out several incense sticks from his canvas backpack, lit them, chanted the fire bell curse, and in an instant, holy firelight spread, illuminating the entire lobby.

    Against the wall, a pale ghostly shadow embedded into the surface, oozing Yin blood. It wore orange clothes, the garments of an orange-robed fierce ghost, though the style was strange, resembling a Dongying kimono.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a little ghost, and you dare to ambush me?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    The orange-robed fierce ghost cursed in a low voice.

    It wasn¡¯t speaking in Chinese, but in¨CDongying language!

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s a Dongying ghost,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a slight frown.

    Just then!

    Wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~~

    The sound of a flute arose.

    A figure, seemingly like a phantom, emerged from nowhere.

    This individual was human, not a ghost, but his aura was eerily cold.

    He held a flute in his hand, playing a drifting melody.

    He was dressed in a moon-white sacrificial robe with a pointed black hat on his head, blowing on a white, bone-chilling flute, obviously made from human bones, and a fan made of some bird¡¯s feathers was tucked into his waistband. With each gust of wind, his robe rustled, giving him an incredibly eerie appearance.

    In the sound of the flute, Dongying fierce ghosts clad in kimonos approached from all directions, screaming greedily with their claws extended, as if they wanted to drag Huang Xiaolong and the others into the bottomless hell.

    ¡°It is indeed an Onmyoji from Dongying!¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed angrily. ¡°Daring to run wild in our Huaxia land, wanting to turn an entire county into a ghostly spider¡­ Such monstrous ambition! Today, you will not be spared!¡±

    As soon as Ma Chuxia¡¯s words fell, Shirley Bai¡¯s hand rose slightly, and the Desert Eagle fired two consecutive shots!

    Bang! Bang!

    One shot aimed at the Onmyoji¡¯s forehead, the other at his heart.

    Her shooting was fast, accurate, and ruthless.

    However, when the bullets were just inches away from the Onmyoji, they suddenly stopped in their tracks. An invisible barrier of energy materialized around the body of the Onmyoji, blocking the bullets.

    Clang~ Clang~~

    The bullet fell to the ground.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± the Dongying Onmyoji stopped playing the flute and let out a sinister laugh, squinting his eyes and speaking in extremely fluent Chinese, ¡°You gentlemen must have recognized the formation we set up¡­ ah, it turns out you are Huaxia Taoists¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t expect your Chinese to be so fluent¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his limbs a bit. ¡°So tell me, how do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Since we have returned to our homeland, naturally we should speak Chinese.¡± The Dongying Onmyoji said with a grave tone. ¡°The Taoist arts of Huaxia have declined, today I shall let you witness the true abilities of us Dongying Onmyoji!¡±

    The next second, the Dongying Onmyoji started playing the flute again, and more and more Dongying fierce ghosts started to pounce towards Huang Xiaolong and the others from all directions, bringing a sweeping chill, like mad tigers!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips twisted into a mocking smile, casually grabbing a talisman and throwing it out.

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    The talisman turned into raging flames, all of them being Taoist Samadhi True Fire, which in a moment enveloped and burned those Dongying fierce ghosts amidst loud crackling, with blue smoke rising and pus splattering, their screams incessant.

    The Dongying Onmyoji instantly looked serious and blurted out, ¡°The Taoist arts of Huaxia have long declined, how can you have such Taoist arts? You¡­ are you a disciple of Master Zhang?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ What is Master Zhang? He doesn¡¯t even deserve to be compared to me!¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed coldly.

    The Dongying Onmyoji took the fan from his waist, backed up a few steps, and began to mutter an incantation.

    Right after that, with a wave of his wide sleeves, a stream of cutouts flew out from within.

    These cutouts were all shaped like tigers, with densely inscribed runes covering them.

    The Onmyoji waved his fan and a gust of wind blew past. He shouted in Chinese, ¡°Transform! Tiger! Talisman! Curse!¡±

    Roar~~ Roar~~ Roar~~

    A miracle occurred!

    The cutout tigers actually transformed into real fierce tigers, roaring through the forests with a menacing presence!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong and the others were surrounded by a large group of fierce tigers, at least thirty or forty of them!

    ¡°Mere beasts, what¡¯s there to speak of!¡± Feng Hanyan exclaimed sharply, her palm erect, and she sent out a sword strike of True Qi in the air, slashing towards one of the fierce tigers.

    Splat~~~~~

    The sword strike hit the tiger, making a sound like tearing fabric, and the tiger was split in two, but it quickly reassembled itself, completely unharmed!

    ¡°Hmm? A technique that was lost during the Qin Dynasty?¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong quickly took out a few yellow papers from his canvas bag and casually tore them into strips.

    Muttering an incantation, Huang Xiaolong threw a handful of the torn strips, blew out a breath and said softly, ¡°Transform into a serpent curse!¡±

    Ssss~ Ssss~ Ssss~~

    Each strip of yellow paper that Huang Xiaolong threw out suddenly turned into a huge python, flicking their tongues and eyes emitting a bloodthirsty, dim light!

    Each python wrapped around a tiger, and soon the ground was strewn with bits of torn paper, and all the tigers and pythons vanished from sight.

    ¡°How come you know our techniques?¡± the Dongying Onmyoji roared in shock, as if he had seen something unbelievable.

    ¡°How foolish, this is not your technique, this is a technique created by magicians in our Huaxia during the pre-Qin era,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such experts in Huaxia! Well, I will not accompany you any further!¡± The Dongying Onmyoji saw that the situation was bad, and he recited another string of incantations, ¡°Earth Escape Technique!¡±

    Suddenly, the Onmyoji¡¯s figure shrank and he turned into a beam of yellow light and drilled into the ground! Just like ¡®Earth Traveling Sun¡¯ from the Investiture of the Gods!

    The Onmyoji burrowed into the ground, about to escape in an instant.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly. ¡°Such insignificant tricks dare to be performed before me?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong made a grabbing motion with his hand, ¡°Inverse the Five Elements! Earth into Metal!¡±

    Boom!!!!

    The ground suddenly solidified, emitting a metallic luster.

    Huang Xiaolong had forcibly converted the ¡°earth¡± of an area into ¡°metal¡± from the Five Elements, and in an instant, the Dongying Onmyoji who had burrowed into the ground was crushed and exploded, his body turned to mere dregs.

    With a casual grab, Huang Xiaolong pulled out the Onmyoji¡¯s ghost and pinched it in his hand.

    ¡°Spare me! Don¡¯t destroy my soul! I don¡¯t want to be obliterated!¡± The Onmyoji¡¯s pale ghostly face contorted, his eyes flickering with boundless terror. ¡°You¡­ with your vast divine skills, effortlessly invert and confuse the Five Elements, your command becoming reality, I¡¯m no match for you¡­ I surrender! Spare me! If you spare me now, I might still reclaim a body and save my life!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, tell me, what conspiracy do you have? Why turn L County into a ghost town?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    An invisible pressure emanated, deeply gripping the Onmyoji¡¯s soul, and with just a slight movement from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts, it would instantly be obliterated.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak!¡± the Onmyoji dared not hesitate, ¡°This time, we are following the orders of our ancestors, coming here to retrieve certain things, items which rightfully belong to our ancestors!¡±

    ¡°Who is this ancestral figure, and what are you trying to take?¡± Huang Xiaolong demanded.

    ¡°The ancestral figure¡­our progenitor¡­after slumbering for a thousand years, has finally awakened¡­he instructed us to retrieve some items! These include elixirs, as well as other things the progenitor had left behind¡­¡± the Onmyoji chirped.

    ¡°Elixirs?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind stirred, ¡°What kind of elixirs?¡±

    ¡°That¡­that is¡­¡± the Onmyoji stammered.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly, and in an instant, his oppressive aura covered the area, causing the Onmyoji¡¯s ghostly form to start showing cracks, on the verge of shattering!

    ¡°Ah~~ Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll speak! It¡¯s the Immortal Pill of everlasting life! It¡¯s the Immortal Pill of everlasting life! Initially, our ancestor offered it to Emperor Qin, but it was mistaken for a fake, and Emperor Qin never took it¡­ However, a small part of that batch of elixirs remains, buried within the underground imperial city¡­ We came to retrieve those elixirs, to take back those few Immortal Pills of everlasting life!¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but be moved. ¡°What is your ancestor¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Our ancestor is called¡­Nakata Kuro¡­he also has a Huaxia name, his surname is Xu, and his given name is a ¡®Fu¡¯ character!¡± the Onmyoji screamed.

    At this moment, Ma Chuxia, Ying Aoshan, Shirley Bai, and the others all screamed in unison, ¡°Xu Fu?¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu¡­is still¡­still alive¡­¡± Ma Chuxia murmured as if in a dream. ¡°The Immortal Pills of everlasting life, they are real¡­ they are¡­ they are real¡­¡±

    ¡°No wonder this guy can speak fluent Chinese and even said he was returning to his homeland¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered several times. ¡°So, you¡¯re the descendents of Xu Fu¡­ Where are your people?¡±

    ¡°They have¡­ already entered the underground imperial city! Our people have entered the underground imperial city! We aim to retrieve the Immortal Pills, as well as the Divine Artifact cast by our progenitor for Emperor Qin!¡±

    ¡°The national treasures, the Twelve Gold Men! So, the Twelve Gold Men are still within Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum! They weren¡¯t taken away by Xu Fu!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Your men have already entered the underground imperial city?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, tonight¡­tonight¡¯s operation¡­ I¡¯m the only one left to guard this high-rise building¡­turning L County into a ghost town was also to gather souls for our ghost ninjas¡¯ cultivation¡­¡± the Onmyoji had no choice but to divulge everything he knew, praying for his life.

    ¡°Furthermore, our ancestor also instructed us to look for a black knife among the burial objects in the underground imperial city¡­ I¡¯ve told you everything, everything I know¡­ Please spare me! Please spare me!¡± the Onmyoji cried out.

    ¡°A black knife?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt increasingly shocked in his heart.

    Immortal Pills! The Twelve Gold Men! A black knife!

    Damn, Xu Fu is reaching for the heavens!

    ¡°Little Long, ghost ninjas are a branch of the Dongying ninjas, the most mysterious and powerful of them, practicing their ninjutsu with souls, truly wicked¡­¡± Ma Chuxia immediately said.

    ¡°Onmyoji, ghost ninjas¡­what a Xu Fu!¡± With that, Huang Xiaolong crushed the Onmyoji¡¯s soul in his hand.

    ¡°Ah~~~~ Our ancestor will not let you off! You¡¯re dead for sure~~~ Ah~~~~~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what do we do now?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was solemn.

    ¡°We need to move immediately to Xiahe Village. We must also make haste to enter the underground imperial city. We can¡¯t let these Dongying bastards beat us to it! The Immortal Pills, the Twelve Gold Men, the black knife, they¡¯re all mine! Xu Fu? Heh heh¡­¡± Without hesitation, Huang Xiaolong, along with his wives, promptly left the building.

    ¡­

    Mount Li.

    Woo~~!!!!

    A cold wind blew over the ridge.

    Leaves were whipping into a frenzy.

    Suddenly, atop the ridge appeared a large group of people.

    The leader was a man with a lean and muscular build, but he was shrouded in black attire, with a headgear that left only his cold, merciless eyes visible.

    His gaze was chilling to the bone.

    At his waist on his back were two oddly shaped swords, one long and one short, emitting a fearsome sharpness at all times.

    He resembled not a human, but a lifeless statue!

    Behind this man knelt a large group of people.

    Some wearing black clothes like him, with headgear and a long and short sword at their backs.

    And then there were Onmyoji in ceremonial robes, holding fans.

    ¡°This mission can only succeed, not fail!¡± the leader in black held a map in his hand, and besides, there was a piece of parchment depicting a black knife!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Back then, Emperor Qin was ungrateful and even conspired against our ancestor, who then stole Emperor Qin¡¯s national fortune and fled to Dongying¡­ Hmph! Now, Emperor Qin has turned to ashes, yet our ancestor lives on, such is what they call fate! Alright, let¡¯s go down!¡± The leader in black gave a cold laugh.

    ¡­

    PS: 1, This chapter cost more because I combined several chapters into one for this update, resulting in more words, hence the additional cost.

    2, I¡¯ve increased the update size; previously it was 2000 words per chapter, but now I write more in one go and upload directly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 842 - Chapter 842 Chapter 842 General Ying I am your maidservant

    Chapter 842: Chapter 842: General Ying! I am your maidservant! Chapter 842: Chapter 842: General Ying! I am your maidservant! In this building, other than an Onmyoji, there were no other Dongying People guarding it. Huang Xiaolong easily found the critical point of the formation on the hotel¡¯s top floor and destroyed it.

    The formation the Dongying Onmyoji used to sever Lin County¡¯s feng shui and destiny, creating a world where yin and yang were inverted, was thus broken. From now on, the order of yin and yang in Lin County would return to normal, and no longer would such terrifying incidents of people occupying ghost houses or spirits dwelling in the homes of the living occur at night.

    Most importantly, Huang Xiaolong had learned of Xu Fu¡¯s secrets and conspiracies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to Xiahe Village,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, renting several cars with his wives and rushing non-stop to Xiahe Village.

    The night was deep. The village was quiet with only occasional barking of dogs.

    Parking the cars at the entrance of the village, Huang Xiaolong led his wives in.

    ¡°By the way, Little Long, that ¡®Dr. Fang¡¯ has also come to Xiahe Village. She has remained in her thirties for decades, forever young¡­¡± Ma Chuxia whispered beside him, a trace of speculation in her eyes. ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±

    ¡°The elixir of immortality,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°According to the confession of the Dongying Onmyoji, Xu Fu indeed found the Immortal Pill for Emperor Qin, but Emperor Qin thought it was fake medicine. Not only did he not consume it, but he also wanted to execute Xu Fu, which forced Xu Fu to flee far away and escape to Dongying¡­ However, there must have been Qin People who tried the medicine¡­ And in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, there are still leftovers of the elixir of immortality!¡±

    ¡°Oh! My God, the Immortal Pill that grants eternal youth!¡±Shirley exclaimed with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, it¡¯s not meant for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°As if I had ever said I wanted to get involved with the Immortal Pill¡­¡± Shirley retorted, feeling wronged.

    Feng Hanyan nodded deeply in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, testing the medicine! It is said that in ancient times, emperors would have eunuchs and maids taste their food first to prevent poisoning and assassination. Emperor Qin was probably extremely suspicious, even if he obtained the Immortal Pill Xu Fu sought out for him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t consume it easily and would insist on having his subjects try it first!¡±

    The beauties each had their own opinions, analyzing the situation.

    Ying Aoshan continued. ¡°That is to say, the person who tested the medicine for Emperor Qin was¡­ was ¡®Dr. Fang¡¯¡­ After she took the Immortal Pill, something abnormal must have happened, leading Emperor Qin to believe that the medicine Xu Fu offered was fake, causing his imperial wrath?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Your analysis is quite logical and well-founded,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Alright, I know the secret passage to the underground tomb in Xiahe Village. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

    With the memories obtained from Ying Kexin, Huang Xiaolong looked around carefully.

    Through the long passage of thousands of years, Xiahe Village was no longer the same. The old had been replaced with the new, and for a moment, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t accurately locate the position of the secret passage.

    At this moment, they saw a building ahead with bright lights and bustle of voices coming from it.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s past midnight, and yet there is quite a crowd gathered ahead¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said, puzzled.

    Huang Xiaolong closed his eyes slightly, gathering his thoughts¡­ ¡®Eh? According to the information Kexin gave me, that building up ahead should be¡­ should be the location of the secret passage to the underground tomb in Xiahe Village¡­¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and have a look.¡± Immediately, Huang Xiaolong strode forward.

    What they saw was a teahouse ablaze with lights and filled with noisy voices.

    Inside the teahouse, dozens of vigorous middle-aged men were gathered, each sitting straight-backed on a chair, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and strong, angular faces, exuding a vigorous spirit from their gazes.

    These middle-aged men were plainly dressed and shared one common characteristic¨Cif they all changed into ancient costumes, they would look very much like the heroes of various wuxia novels!

    As Huang Xiaolong and the others entered the teahouse, they couldn¡¯t help but softly exclaim ¡°Eh?¡±

    Ordinary people might not notice, but Huang Xiaolong and Feng Hanyan, among others, could clearly see that the middle-aged men in the teahouse were all ancient martial arts grandmasters!

    Inside their bodies, they had condensed at least 70 to 80 strands of True Qi, and the most formidable among them even 113 strands. Such cultivation was not inferior to the experts among the top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia!

    Why would such a group of great masters gather in a teahouse in Xiahe Village? Judging by their attire, they seemed to be the natives of Xiahe Village!

    Moreover, it was very likely that hidden within this teahouse was the secret passage leading directly to the underground tomb chamber!

    Something was amiss!

    ¡°Outsiders, what are you doing here? Get out at once!¡± A man with a square face glared at Huang Xiaolong and the others with a menacing expression, issuing an eviction order.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this a teahouse? I¡¯m thirsty, just looking for a cup of tea to quench my thirst,¡± Feng Hanyan said calmly.

    ¡°Ill-intentioned visitors!¡± Suddenly, the man who had condensed 113 strands of True Qi also realized that Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, Ying Aoshan, and the others were ancient martial Grandmasters who had condensed True Qi within their bodies!

    ¡°Who exactly are you? What are you doing in our Xiahe Village?¡± The men all stood up, their eyes fierce, as True Qi began to surge throughout their bodies, filled with hostility!

    The atmosphere in the teahouse became tense and volatile.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ve come here looking for someone. Where¡¯s Dr. Fang?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged men in the teahouse trembled, their faces revealing extreme caution, and some even had sharp murderous auras seeping out of their eyes.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize Dr. Fang? Then, Du Qiulian from fifty years ago, you must recognize her, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He believed that these ancient martial Grandmasters, who stayed hidden from the world, must have something to do with Dr. Fang, who was also Du Qiulian!

    ¡°Kill them! Make it quick!¡± Unable to contain his killing intent any longer, the man who had condensed 113 strands of True Qi moved, and the True Qi within his body surged like the great Yangtze River, bursting forth with a terrifying cracking sound like exploding beans; an icy, stern aura furiously radiated out, sweeping through the teahouse like a tornado, and wooden tables and chairs levitated as if weightless.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Feng Hanyan was filled with indignation. ¡°To think you would dare to spout such wild words?¡±

    Just then, a magnetic female voice emanated from the small room behind the teahouse, ¡°Ah~~ why must you do this? Let¡¯s not resort to violence for now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, should I call you Dr. Fang, or Du Qiulian?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked towards the room behind the teahouse.

    A fair hand gently lifted the curtain, and ¡®Dr. Fang,¡¯ who had given the Qin history lecture that afternoon, gracefully walked out of the room, ¡°What exactly have you all found out?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ there¡¯s no need to hide anything anymore; we already know what we ought to know,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah~~ There¡¯s no point in your witless endeavors. I won¡¯t tell you anything. Some things are better not known ¨C knowing them might not be a good thing for you,¡± said ¡®Dr. Fang,¡¯ her eyes showing resoluteness. ¡°You should leave quickly; otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment, Dr. Fang¡¯s gaze lifted and by chance, she saw Ying Aoshan.

    Instantly, Dr. Fang shook violently as if struck by lightning, her complexion pale, and shock, disbelief, and tears glimmering in her eyes. She threw herself at Ying Aoshan without any regard, exclaiming, ¡°General Ying! General Ying! Have you also consumed the Immortal Pill given by the Great King? General Ying! I am Qiulian! I¡¯m your servant Qiulian!¡±

    Dr. Fang, as swift as lightning that leaves no time to cover one¡¯s ears, lunged forward and knelt on both knees before Ying Aoshan, tears streaming down like rain.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Ying Aoshan was utterly bewildered.

    ¡­

 Chapter 843 - Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Entering the Mausoleum of Emperor Qin

    Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Entering the Mausoleum of Emperor Qin! Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Entering the Mausoleum of Emperor Qin! At this moment, the situation suddenly changed¡­

    The ¡°Dr. Fang¡± was actually weeping bitterly, and he prostrated himself before Ying Aoshan.

    Everyone present had yet to react!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind raced¨C¡®Aoshan¡¯s wife is a descendant of the Ghost King Ying Kexin. Both her appearance and her aura bear some resemblance to Ying Kexin¡­ Ying Kexin, back then, was the greatest swordsman of the Great Qin¡­ Ah~~ Hahaha~~ This Dr. Fang, also known as Qiulian, who had consumed the elixir of immortality, was just a little maid serving Ying Kexin back in the day¡­ Hahaha~~ Fate truly brings people together from thousands of miles away!¡¯

    With that thought, Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh, ¡°Alright, stop kowtowing. My wife Aoshan is not some General Ying but rather, she is a descendant of General Ying.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Dr. Fang raised his tearful eyes, gazed once more at Ying Aoshan, and then recognized his mistake, showing a face full of embarrassed apology, ¡°I¡­ I have been obsessed to the point of illness¡­ mistaking you for General Ying¡­ sorry, sorry¡­¡±

    After a pause, Dr. Fang wiped away his tears and smiled, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for General Ying back then, I would have died in the chaos of war¡­ Today, seeing a descendant of General Ying and offering a bow is only natural.¡±

    Dr. Fang had once served Ying Kexin closely. Now, upon seeing Ying Aoshan, he naturally confirmed that Huang Xiaolong was not lying, and that Ying Aoshan was indeed a true descendant of Ying Kexin.

    ¡°Oh, so you mistook me for our ancient ancestor,¡± Ying Aoshan chuckled, ¡°Stand up and talk. We have something to ask you.¡±

    Dr. Fang stood up and glanced at the robust men in the teahouse who had practiced ancient martial arts, then hurriedly said, ¡°They are our own people. They are descendants of General Ying!¡±

    After speaking, Dr. Fang said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Thereupon, Dr. Fang led Huang Xiaolong and the others to a small house behind the teahouse.

    The room was decorated very simply, resembling the settings in ¡°Seeking Qin¡±. It also had a very high degree of similarity to the ancestral homes of the Ying Family.

    Everyone sat down.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I have consumed the Immortal Pill,¡± Dr. Fang confessed voluntarily.

    ¡°Is your real name ¡®Qiulian¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yes, my name is ¡®Qiulian¡¯, but I have no surname. I am an orphan from the times of war and was fortunate to be taken in by General Ying. In that era, most commoners didn¡¯t have surnames. Later, General Ying granted me the surname ¡®Ying¡¯¡­¡± Dr. Fang¡¯s eyes shimmered with gratitude and reminiscence.

    ¡°So, we should call you ¡®Ying Qiulian¡¯ then,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, ¡°Are those in the teahouse who practiced ancient martial arts also Qin people who, like you, have consumed the Immortal Pill in the past?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ they are the descendants of the tomb guardians,¡± Ying Qiulian said with a faint smile, ¡°They are the progeny of the ¡®Meng Clan¡¯, a surname that was highly respected in our era.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and the others suddenly understood.

    So it was a clan of tomb guardians!

    ¡°Back then, how many people, like you, had tested medicines for Emperor Qin and consumed the Immortal Pill?¡± Ma Chuxia suddenly asked.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not too clear about that¡­¡± Ying Qiulian hesitated, then murmured as if talking to herself, ¡°All these matters¡­ My lord, my husband, knows better than I do¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Alright, we can chat idle later; right now, we must go through this secret passage in Xiachucun to enter the tomb chambers below. We must not delay.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ that¡¯s not possible!¡± Ying Qiulian shook her head, ¡°Sorry, back then, under the king, we all swore a deadly oath that even in death, turned into ghosts, we absolutely couldn¡¯t lead people into the king¡¯s resting mausoleum! Miss Aoshan, even if you are a descendant of General Ying, I¡­ we cannot make an exception.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ How rigid. Pressing matters at hand and still putting on airs,¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. The descendants of Xu Fu are already approaching with big forces and have secretly penetrated the Qin Emperor¡¯s mausoleum. There are many secret passages into the underground imperial city, and I believe that what Xu Fu¡¯s descendants know is no less than what you know.¡±

    ¡°What? The descendants of Tutor Xu?¡± Ying Qiulian¡¯s face paled.

    As the counselor and teacher to the emperor, Xu Fu once held such a position. Histories didn¡¯t mention this either.

    After a pause, Ying Qiulian¡¯s expression cleared, ¡°It turns out that the Immortal Pill Tutor Xu presented to the king, he also kept some for himself, just like us, he consumed the Immortal Pill and achieved eternal life¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Ying Qiulian¡¯s expression sharply changed, showing anger, ¡°That can¡¯t be! Back then, Tutor Xu stole the dynasty¡¯s national fortune with his incredibly deep schemes and is a treasonous villain! His return now is probably to destroy the king¡¯s corpse, and to steal critical national treasures!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°The twelve golden men are one of the main targets for Xu Fu¡¯s descendants this time.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ please follow me!¡± Ying Qiulian made her decision, ¡°However, this still depends on my husband¡¯s wishes¡­¡±

    ¡°Your husband?¡± Feng Hanyan frowned.

    Right away, Ying Qiulian led Huang Xiaolong and the others to a garden behind the teahouse.

    The garden was overgrown with wild grass and ancient trees; among them, some of the old trees were lush and sturdy, clearly having weathered thousands of years of wind and rain, yet still standing strong.

    In the garden, there was a shrine with two large characters engraved on its exterior: ¡°Meng Clan¡±, in an ancient and vigorous style, suggesting it had weathered countless years to achieve such a profound sense of time.

    Ying Aoshan bowed slightly in the direction of the shrine.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Ying Qiulian walked over to a large tree, bent down, and felt around at its base.

    Suddenly¡­

    Boom boom boom~~ Boom boom boom~~~

    A patch of grass beside the tree suddenly caved in!

    ¡°The secret passage entrance!¡± Ma Chuxia whispered excitedly to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Below must be the underground imperial city! It¡¯s Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb!¡±

    Feng Hanyan and the others were all incredibly excited.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression remained calm as he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. There is a special method to open this secret passage. If we get it wrong, this passage will be sealed off permanently.¡±

    Just then, under the moonlight, they saw a figure with a straight back rising slowly from the sunken ground, like a javelin.

    This person had a tall and majestic stature, around one meter eighty-five in height!

    He wore ancient leather armor, adorned with small plates on the back and lower waist, adding up to several hundred tightly-fitted square pieces, held together with straps of leather and sinew. In addition, he wore shoulder guards made similar to leather.

    He had an imposing presence without anger, radiating a massive fluctuation of True Qi and an invincible fighting spirit.

    With just a glance, Huang Xiaolong knew that this man had condensed at least 600 or 700 channels of True Qi in his body, making him a top-tier expert comparable to the martial Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba of the modern era.

    ¡°Oh¡­ This is a Qin military officer, who also must have taken an Immortal Pill¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Having Ying Qiulian, an ancient person who had consumed the Immortal Pill, as a precedent, the sight of a Qin military officer who had lived for more than 2000 years without aging did not cause Huang Xiaolong and the others too much shock or astonishment.

    Ying Qiulian hurried over and whispered a few words to the Qin military officer¡¯s ear.

    Soon, the two approached Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Ying Qiulian introduced him. ¡°Everyone, this is my husband.¡±

    ¡°I am ¡®Meng Zhuang¡¯, at your service!¡± The Qin military officer bowed deeply to Ying Aoshan with utmost respect as if a subordinate was meeting a superior.

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Ying Aoshan was momentarily speechless and quickly made small talk. ¡°Um¡­ General Meng¡­ Have you been living¡­ living in this¡­ this¡­ underneath?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ying, for more than two thousand years, I have spent most of my time living inside the imperial tomb, though I have also gone out¡­ Ah~~ times have changed, worlds have transformed¡­ And the great king¡­ after all¡­ Ah~~~¡± Meng Zhuang appeared deeply vexed. ¡°Miss Ying, everyone, the vastness of the imperial tomb is beyond your imagination. It was built over more than twenty years by over a million prisoners and forced laborers, magnificent and unparalleled! Unmatched in this world!¡±

    ¡°Look, can we stop the chatter and just go down?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, growing impatient. ¡°If you keep spouting nonsense, those Onmyoji and Ninjas from Dongying will have already thoroughly searched Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb!¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t hesitate and walked towards the ancient tree Ying Qiulian had tampered with.

    By now, the entrance that had collapsed near the old tree had already closed automatically, showing no sign of anything unusual.

    Just like Ying Qiulian had done earlier, Huang Xiaolong squatted down and began fiddling at the base of the tree.

    ¡°No, no, you must not!¡± Meng Zhuang cried out in shock. ¡°Triggering the secret passage mechanism carelessly will cause thousands of pounds of boulders to rise from below and block the passage!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking.

    Boom boom boom~~ Boom boom boom~~~

    The ground collapsed, revealing an entrance.

    ¡°You¡­ How did you know how to open this secret passage?¡± Meng Zhuang¡¯s eyes widened in horror, staring at Huang Xiaolong as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°How could you know?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ If I say Ying Kexin told me, would you believe me?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to move quickly. I need to find what I¡¯m looking for, and take care of those Dongying bastards once and for all! Hahaha! Let¡¯s go down!¡±

    Meng Zhuang sighed, shook his head, and said, ¡°Since the descendant of the great magician Xu Fu has returned to sweep through the imperial tomb¡­ then¡­ let¡¯s go down together, we must stop them.¡±

    In the end, Meng Zhuang consented for Huang Xiaolong and the others to enter the underground chambers.

    The group quickly entered the secret passage.

    Upon entering, it appeared to be a circular tunnel, sloping downward, very smooth, with chains above for grasping; everyone slipped and slid down.

    Booming~~~ Booming~~~~

    The entrance above closed magically.

    After sliding for a good twenty minutes, everyone finally landed smoothly.

    It seemed like they had fallen into a massive stone chamber.

    Huang Xiaolong took out several incense sticks, chanted the Fire Bell Incantation, and everything around them brightened substantially.

    Meng Zhuang exclaimed in amazement, ¡°Eh~~ I didn¡¯t expect the gentleman to also be a magician!¡±

    In the Qin Dynasty, magicians and alchemists held prestigious positions, and were highly esteemed in the military. Xu Fu, back then, was a powerful magician and alchemist, holding a position inferior only to the Emperor, with the power to overshadow everything.

    Therefore, Meng Zhuang too changed his address, respectfully calling Huang Xiaolong ¡®Sir¡¯.

    Huang Xiaolong looked around, the stone chamber was as large as half a standard soccer field, empty, and surrounded by stone walls.

    ¡°Ah! We¡¯ve finally arrived inside Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb! This is truly a wonder of the world!¡± Shirley White continuously crossed herself in front of her chest.

    At that moment, everyone felt that there was no foul air in the underground tomb, the air could flow naturally, and breathing was unimpeded.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t ask further, surmising that when Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb was constructed, engineers must have designed a ventilation system.

    After entering the underground tomb chamber, the two black knives in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms still showed no sign of fluctuations.

    It seemed that the black knife buried with the Emperor¡¯s tomb was still some distance away and would require some thorough exploration before it could be found.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± said Meng Zhuang as he quickly walked over to a stone wall, fiddled with it for a bit, and with a click, click sound, a secret door opened to the left and right.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong handed several incense candles to Ma Chuxia and others for illumination and then followed Meng Zhuang through the stone door.

    Behind the stone door lay a labyrinth of passages, long or short, winding or straight, with many forks, akin to a vast maze. If it weren¡¯t for someone experienced like Old Ma leading the way, even Huang Xiaolong would spend time and energy to avoid getting lost. Any ordinary person would definitely perish within.

    The four walls of the passages were made of smoothly polished stones, adorned with lifelike carvings of warhorses, terracotta soldiers, flying birds, and so forth.

    As they walked, to alleviate the boredom, Meng Zhuang also narrated the story about taking the Immortal Pills to Huang Xiaolong.

    It turned out that Xu Fu was commissioned by Emperor Qin to seek the elixir of immortality from a mystical overseas mountain.

    Xu Fu led several large ships, carrying thousands of men, women, and children, on a grand-scale voyage.

    Years later, Xu Fu returned, allegedly having found the legendary Immortal Pills!

    The Emperor was overjoyed!

    At that time, Xu Fu brought back a total of 15 Immortal Pills.

    Emperor Qin wanted to take them immediately to achieve immortality, but the powerful Zhao Gao stopped the Emperor from taking the medicine.

    Zhao Gao reasoned that if the medicine wasn¡¯t an Immortal Pill, but poison instead, it would be disastrous. Hence, it was necessary to have people test the medicine first.

    Emperor Qin selected Meng Zhuang and seven other generals, granting each an Immortal Pill.

    Meng Zhuang¡¯s wife, Ying Qiulian, because she was Ying Kexin¡¯s personal maidservant, was exceptionally given a pill as well, to share with her husband Meng Zhuang.

    Immediately, nine people took the Immortal Pills in front of Emperor Qin and his ministers.

    Unexpectedly, after ingesting the pills, the nine of them felt as if countless knives were twisting inside them, causing unbearable pain and screams that shook the heavens and earth.

    According to Meng Zhuang and Ying Qiulian¡¯s description, after half an hour of excruciating pain, their bodies finally lost all strength and they passed out.

    When they woke up, they found themselves buried in the underground chambers as part of the tomb¡¯s accompaniment.

    Huang Xiaolong listened with great interest, while Feng Hanyan and others were utterly captivated.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°I understand now, you tested the drug; after taking the Immortal Pills, you suffered torture and unbearable pain, and eventually, you feigned death. Emperor Qin and Zhao Gao and the others, of course, believed that what Xu Fu brought back was not a real medicine, but poison. Hence, Emperor Qin never took the Immortal Pills until his death¡­ Xu Fu brought back 15 Immortal Pills, and you all took 9, so it¡¯s highly possible that there are still 6 Immortal Pills within the Emperor¡¯s tomb!¡±

    There was a pause before Huang Xiaolong continued to speak. ¡°Also, Xu Fu definitely found more than just fifteen Immortal Pills back then, he kept a part of them secret¡­¡±

    Meng Zhuang gritted his teeth. ¡°The nine of us, luckily granted long life, only to wake up and find through a secret passage, that the Qin Dynasty had fallen, and it is now the Eastern Han period in the realm.¡±

    ¡°You guys sure slept for quite a long time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    ¡°We also discovered that Emperor Qin wanted to execute Xu Fu, but he escaped and even stole the dynasty¡¯s fate! Hmph! If not for Xu Fu, the Qin Dynasty would not have fallen! Xu Fu! A scourge to the country and the people!¡± Meng Zhuang¡¯s voice was filled with an indescribable rage.

    Afterward, Huang Xiaolong also learned more secrets about the Immortal Pills from Meng Zhuang.

    For instance¨C1, after taking the Immortal Pill, one would fall into an irregular state of deep sleep. Sometimes you might sleep for decades, sometimes for over a hundred years. For example, Ying Qiulian¡¯s longest sleep was from the Qing Dynasty straight through to the Republic of China era.

    This sleeping state was like hibernating, it did not require sustenance or energy.

    2, those who had taken the Immortal Pill could stay forever young but would lose their ability to reproduce.

    After hearing this news, Ma Chuxia and the others just shook their heads, feeling somewhat disinterested.

    Ying Aoshan said, ¡°Can¡¯t reproduce? I¡¯d rather not have the Immortal Pill then.¡±

    As they walked on, the group came upon a huge stone chamber.

    As soon as they entered the chamber, a strong smell of blood hit them in the face!

    They saw a man dressed just like Meng Zhuang lying dead on the ground in a pool of blood, his head chopped off, lying ten meters away from his body.

    From the bloodstains, it appeared the man had died less than an hour ago.

    ¡°ROAR!!!!¡± Meng Zhuang let out a bestial roar, his eyes splitting with rage as he charged forward. ¡°Brother Qiang! Brother Qiang! Who killed you? Who was it?¡±

    Ying Qiulian also began to wail loudly.

    Upon asking, Huang Xiaolong found out that the decapitated man was one of the eight Qin generals who had tested the drug with Meng Zhuang!

    To think that he had died here!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept across the room and noticed some cuts on the stone walls, the traces of True Qi impacts, and scorch marks. Stone chips were scattered all around.

    Clearly, this Qin general had engaged in a fierce battle before his death.

    And now, dead, his soul had dissipated like smoke!

    ¡°It is unexpected, this man had already taken the elixir of eternal life, and yet to be killed here,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a sense of regret.

    At that moment, Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and the others simultaneously looked toward Huang Xiaolong and spoke in unison, ¡°Descendants of Xu Fu!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, those Dongying ninjas and onmyoji must have arrived at this stone chamber first and fought with this Qin general!¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, a flash of murderous intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Qiang! I will definitely avenge you!¡± Meng Zhuang placed the body and the head together, directly embracing them, his gaze spilling with vengeance.

    Meng Zhuang approached a stone wall to activate a hidden door mechanism.

    However¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Click~~Click~~Click~~~

    No hidden door appeared, but suddenly there were sounds of mechanisms working within the walls!

    ¡°Someone has tampered with the secret door mechanism!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly shouted.

    Just then¨C

    Whiz whiz~~whiz whiz whiz~~whiz whiz whiz~~~

    Crossbow arrows burst out densely from the walls!

    Each crossbow arrow glowed with a blue light, clearly coated with deadly poison!

    ¡­

 Chapter 844 - Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Discovery of Dongying Forces

    Chapter 844: Chapter 844: Discovery of Dongying Forces! Chapter 844: Chapter 844: Discovery of Dongying Forces! Originally, it was almost a sure thing for Meng Zhuang to open this stone door; for thousands of years, there had never been a hiccup.

    But at this moment, someone had tampered with the stone door. Not only did the secret door fail to open, but a myriad of arrows were also simultaneously released, aiming to kill everyone in the stone chamber!

    This sudden turn of events caught everyone off guard, and together with the trap of poisoned arrows with immense force piercing through the air, they reached the group in the blink of an eye. There was no time to react, no place to dodge!

    Moreover, the arrow tips were coated with deadly poison, a touch meant instant death. Even if anyone miraculously dodged a few arrows, they were not likely to escape the poison unscathed.

    In that split second, a yellow talisman flew out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s canvas bag, instantly exploding into powder, filling the stone chamber with dense symbols that formed a Formation in midair. In a fraction of a blink, the air in the stone chamber solidified!

    Even time within the chamber seemed to slow down.

    All the poisoned arrows hung suspended in midair as if frozen in place. The next second, they even began to retract backward a few inches, giving the impression of a slow-motion replay.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong cursed, and with a wave of his hand, boundless Dao fire spread out from his body, incinerating the suspended poisoned arrows into nothingness in an instant.

    ¡°Phew~~~~~~¡± Ma Chuxia and the others went limp, collapsing on the ground, panting heavily with cold sweat streaming down their faces, the scent of a narrow escape from death hanging in their chests.

    Even Meng Zhuang¡¯s face was filled with lingering fear.

    Just now, life and death had hung by a thread.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re incredible. If it weren¡¯t for your intervention, we¡¯d all be dead now,¡± Shirley Bai stuck out her tongue and looked at Huang Xiaolong with even more admiration.

    ¡°Your magic is truly exceptional. If you had lived during our era, the great king would have definitely relied on you as his right-hand man!¡± Meng Zhuang gave Huang Xiaolong a deep bow.

    ¡°Little Long, what is that talisman?¡± Ma Chuxia stood up and recovered her wits.

    ¡°Well¡­ ¡®Little Temporal Talisman.¡¯ It is capable of slowing down, or even reversing, time within a certain area to a certain extent. It can only reverse time by a second or two, but that¡¯s enough to save lives. I am the only one in the world who can draw this talisman. Even Xu Fu probably doesn¡¯t know it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Then he walked up to the stone door.

    On closer inspection, he saw that the control of the stone door was a Formation carved on the stone wall.

    ¡°These stone door mechanisms must have been personally crafted by the Magicians of the Qin Dynasty. They are all controlled by Formations,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, with a glint in his eyes. ¡°It must have been those Dongying Onmyoji who altered the Formation, turning the door opening into a trap¡­ It seems Xu Fu had an excellent grasp of the underground imperial city¡¯s mechanisms and various Formations¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, in those days, Grand Tutor Xu was responsible for all the mechanisms and traps in the underground imperial city, and all the magicians followed Grand Tutor Xu¡¯s commands,¡± Meng Zhuang said somberly.

    ¡°These Dongying Onmyoji are courting death!¡± Huang Xiaolong studied the Formation on the stone door briefly, understood its principle, then took out a cinnabar brush, modified a few strokes on the Formation, pressed his hand against it, and with a click, a secret door opened.

    ¡°Sir, we must hurry and find the descendant of Grand Tutor Xu. My brothers have probably gone after them¡­¡± Meng Zhuang held a corpse in his arms, his eyes filled with rage. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my brothers might be in danger!¡±

    As the secret door opened, the sound of water came from ahead.

    Meng Zhuang explained, ¡°There¡¯s a large lake ahead with a swift current. Everyone, be careful.¡±

    The group passed through the stone door, and an immense space opened up before their eyes, making it hard to believe that such a vast void existed under the ground.

    Looking up, the ceiling was too high to see, adorned with numerous gemstones gleaming like stars in the night sky.

    There was a lake on the ground, with its clear waters flowing gently over colorful pebbles.

    Beyond the lake was a grassy field rich with water grass.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s really like a fantasy world,¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in admiration.

    Shirley Bai issued a dreamy murmur, ¡°This is¡­ this is Journey to the Center of the Earth¡­¡±

    Meng Zhuang, grief-stricken, buried the corpse in his arms on the spot, and together with Ying Qiulian, paid his respects several times.

    Ma Chuxia and the others followed suit, paying respects to the new grave.

    ¡°Sir, there are bloodstains on the ground¡­¡± Meng Zhuang was seething with killing intent.

    Huang Xiaolong had long noticed that along this grassy area, there were scattered specks of blood, evidently the result of people fighting each other along the way.

    The group quickened their pace, heading forward.

    Before long, the terrain ahead became increasingly narrow, and ultimately a stone door blocked the path.

    ¡°Sir, this is the limit of what we know. In over two thousand years, we have never passed through this stone door underground¡­ We have no idea how to open the mechanism on the stone, or how to avoid triggering any traps,¡± Meng Zhuang said with a troubled expression.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the Formation carved into the stone door and frowned slightly. ¡°This Formation is different from the one on the previous stone door, it seems to be from the hand of a different magician. Heh, the defenses of Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb are indeed extremely strict; the mechanisms of each door are all different¡­¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°To break this Formation, I¡¯d need several minutes, and if we were to stop and take the time to break each one we encounter, we¡¯d waste too much time and energy¡­¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took out a large bundle of yellow talisman papers from his canvas bag and distributed them to everyone.

    ¡°Here, these are Wall-Piercing Talismans, all empowered by me. Just stick them on your forehead and they¡¯ll work,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, no longer bothered to study the Formation on the stone door. Instead, he directly used the Wall-Piercing Talismans to forcefully pass through!

    In this way, they would not trigger any mechanism on the stone door¨Cit was as if, with a whoosh, they passed through the door, both magical and efficient.

    After passing through the stone door, they entered a huge pit chamber, filled entirely with clay soldiers.

    Each clay soldier, dressed in armor, wielding a spear, was arranged in rows, their expressions solemn, giving off a somewhat eerie appearance.

    ¡°These are Terracotta Warriors,¡± Shirley exclaimed.

    These Terracotta Warriors were colored and remarkably well-preserved. The ones discovered in the world today, once excavated and exposed to the air, their paint oxidizes within 15 seconds and dehydrates within four minutes, curling and then quickly flaking off, turning into dust. As a result, visitors today can only see rows of grey clay figures.

    But Huang Xiaolong was not interested in admiring them and led the group to continue moving forward.

    Every time they encountered a stone door, they went through it with the Wall-Piercing Talismans without a second word, as if entering an uninhabited domain!

    After an hour, Huang Xiaolong and his companions lost count of how many chambers they had passed through, but they still had not found the Dongying forces, nor Meng Zhuang¡¯s brothers, although they occasionally found fresh bloodstains and signs of struggle in some chambers.

    At this moment, the group found themselves in an extremely large tomb chamber, where entire rows of stone bookshelves were filled with rolls of bamboo scrolls.

    These were books from the Qin Dynasty, most likely many had perished in the long river of history, and the content on these books had never been discovered by later generations.

    ¡°This is a library,¡± Ma Chuxia said, her eyes shining. ¡°The sheer number of these bamboo slips is incalculable; just taking a few rolls back could create an academic uproar in the field of Qin history!¡±

    As she spoke, Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan couldn¡¯t help but move forward to take some bamboo slips from the shelves to look at them.

    Just at that moment!

    ¡°Buzz~~~ Buzz~~~ Buzz~~~¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, two black daggers simultaneously began to emanate a subtle vibration!

    ¡°The accompanying burial black dagger is getting closer and closer to me!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    At the same time, his ears moved slightly!

    At the end of the library, outside the stone door, vague sounds of combat, shouting, and heavy impacts could be heard!

    Huang Xiaolong, with his sharp ears and eyes, naturally heard everything clearly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment, then recited a Clairvoyance Spell. The thick stone door rippled for a few moments in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vision, like ripples on water, before becoming as transparent as glass.

    With just one glance, Huang Xiaolong, filled with murderous intent, said, ¡°Damn it! We¡¯ve finally found those Dongying bastards!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Huang Xiaolong, brimming with a killing aura, headed straight for the stone door!

    At this moment, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, there was only one thought¨Ckill!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 845 - Chapter 845 Chapter 845 National Divine Artifact Twelve Golden

    Chapter 845: Chapter 845: National Divine Artifact, Twelve Golden Men! Chapter 845: Chapter 845: National Divine Artifact, Twelve Golden Men! Wandering blindly through the tomb of Emperor Qin for quite a while, Huang Xiaolong finally sensed the black dagger that was meant as a burial item and discovered the Dongying Onmyoji and Ninja sent by Xu Fu to stir up trouble!

    Huang Xiaolong led his people through the walls!

    Beyond this stone door was another chamber of considerable size.

    At this moment, the chamber was filled with a pungent smell of blood.

    In one corner of the chamber, there were six middle-aged men dressed in Qin soldier armor, similar in appearance to Meng Zhuang¡¯s outfit. They were all curled up in the corner, their bodies riddled with wounds, their hair disheveled, blood spurting out, forming a large pool of blood.

    It was obvious that these six were like Meng Zhuang, having taken the Immortal Pill, and they were guarding the underground imperial city. They had encountered the forces from Dongying and fought a bloody battle to this point, but now they were almost utterly exhausted.

    Additionally, there were some corpses strewn around the chamber, all wrapped in black outfits with head covers ¨C fallen Dongying ninjas, presumably.

    Beyond them, a dozen or so ninjas stood with swords drawn, revealing from the slits of their hoods a chilling, cruel gaze, emanating a fierce and wolfish nature that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    These ninjas also emitted a faint ghostly aura, the so-called ¡°ghost ninjas.¡±

    Behind the ninjas were five Onmyoji dressed in sacrificial robes with pointed hats, their expressions sinister as they waved feather fans. Mana rippled in waves around them, winding around their bodies like dragons and snakes.

    ¡°ROAR!!!!!!¡± Meng Zhuang¡¯s eyes split with rage as he looked at his wounded brothers on the ground, his whole body trembling.

    ¡°Brother Meng Zhuang! Those thieves who have trespassed into the emperor¡¯s tomb, show no mercy!¡± a middle-aged man lying in a pool of blood bellowed with fury.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, there are others who have infiltrated the underground imperial tomb¡­¡± A sinister male voice, light and fleeting, echoed in the tomb, elusive as the source.

    The speaker was one of the Onmyoji, speaking fluent Chinese.

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his muscles and took a slight step forward, squinting his eyes. ¡°A descendant of Xu Fu?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! To call out the name of our ancestor so casually!¡± Both the ninjas and the Onmyoji shrieked furiously, as if Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words had violated their deity!

    ¡°The reason you secretly infiltrated the tomb of Emperor Qin was to obtain the Immortal Pill, the twelve gold figures, and that black dagger¡­ However, I¡¯m sorry, but all these things are mine,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    Hearing this, the Onmyoji looked at each other, not expecting that this seemingly young man before them had already figured out the purpose of their mission!

    ¡°Kill him!¡± an Onmyoji commanded coldly.

    The next second¨C

    Whoosh~~~

    A gust of chilling wind kicked up, the chamber was filled with flying dust, and in the air, vague ghostly shadows appeared!

    A ghost ninja made just a slight movement and suddenly sprung from a distance of a dozen meters to just a foot in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    His movements were like a wraith: imperceptible when still, but too fast to react to once in motion!

    Next, an incredibly fierce sword qi unsheathed and aimed straight at Huang Xiaolong!

    The ghost ninja had already drawn his longsword in a flash, chopping towards Huang Xiaolong. The ninja¡¯s longsword blazed with a ghastly green ghost fire, and even the air seemed to tremble with the murderous aura of the blade, making a rustling noise!

    Leaving aside the sharp sword qi, the ghost fire burning on the ninja¡¯s longsword would incinerate anyone it touched, even a master of ancient martial arts. Just a brush would cause one¡¯s body to burn up, eventually turning into a puddle of pus, with the soul obliterated, unable to rest even as a ghost!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind stirred faintly¨C¡®Ghost ninjas, it seems, are a combination of ancient martial arts, magic arts, and ghostly aura. Truly formidable. It seems Xu Fu, that traitor, taught these Dongying bastards quite a few things¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t waste words, raising his hand to throw a punch directly out.

    The punch struck precisely at the ghost ninja¡¯s most vulnerable point, his fist bypassing the ninja blade and landing squarely on the ninja¡¯s chest, imprinting a fist mark.

    The next moment, crack, crack, crack¡­ the terrifying sound of bones breaking echoed.

    This ghost ninja¡¯s body, just like shattered porcelain, showed dense cracks before suddenly exploding.

    Shattered!

    This ghost ninja was actually blown to pieces by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch!

    Blood burst like a bouquet of flowers, scattering all over the ground.

    The onmyoji, dumbfounded, but with swift reactions, yelled in unison, ¡°Attack together!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, a dozen well-trained ghost ninjas, like tightly drawn bowstrings, unleashed a torrent of fierce killing intent, encapsulating Huang Xiaolong.

    Immediately afterward, their movements synchronized and in a crouch, they vanished in several swishes!

    This trick was too eerie, and Feng Hanyan and Ying Aoshan among other ancient martial grandmasters, gasped in astonishment.

    Meng Zhuang blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s a spell! It¡¯s a spell!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, his smile seemingly filled with an indescribable sense of irony and mockery. ¡°Earth Escape? This trick again? Aren¡¯t you just asking to die even quicker?¡±

    With a grab through the air from Huang Xiaolong, the entire tomb¡¯s floor, which was ¡°earth,¡± transformed into ¡°metal.¡±

    The five elements were in chaos and reversal!

    Thus, those dozen ghost ninjas using the Earth Escape technique were all crushed and exploded by the suddenly solidified metal ground, meeting their untimely deaths.

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!

    A series of blood sprays burst forth like fountains from underground.

    ¡°The master is truly brave and unrivaled!¡± exclaimed Meng Zhuang, offering a slight bow to Huang Xiaolong.

    The onmyoji now had faces filled with terror and astonishment. One of them asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about who I am. The way you look, you must be a bunch of underlings. How many people have you come with? Who¡¯s your leader? Where are the others?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked slowly and methodically.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Don¡¯t even dream of getting a shred of information from us!¡± one of the onmyoji laughed eerily and all five onmyoji waved their fans at the same time.

    In an instant, the entire tomb filled with incredibly strange and terrifying currents, with wails of ghosts and howls of wolves emanating from every inch of space, sending shivers down the spine.

    Soon, a dozen blood-drenched seal characters appeared above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    Every one of those seal characters emitted terrifying and immense power, like mountains descending from the sky, intent on utterly crushing Huang Xiaolong into powder!

    Doubtlessly, these Dongying onmyoji were using spells commonly practiced by magicians before the Qin Dynasty.

    Huang Xiaolong stood unwavering, his right hand suddenly forming an ancient hand seal.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong was bathed in resplendent golden light, radiating the majestic presence of a Buddha, with countless tiny ancient Buddha silhouettes swirling behind his head, chanting in unison a sutra to subdue demons and vanquish evil.

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!

    The crimson seal characters descending upon him shattered one by one, bursting like fireworks.

    Huang Xiaolong slightly smiled, his sanctity reminiscent of a saint plucking flowers, as his right hand slowly reached out.

    In the palm of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand converged a mighty and overwhelming power, like a terrifying storm.

    ¡°No!¡± The five Onmyoji, their wills and spirits instantly collapsing, tried to flee, but the air around their bodies had already solidified by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura, thick as cement.

    Pop~~ Pop pop pop~~ Pop pop pop~~~~

    Finally, the five Onmyoji shattered to pieces, their bodies exploded in death, and five wretched souls burst forth, which Huang Xiaolong snatched up with one grab.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Delusional to think you could extract any information from us¡­ Hahaha~~~¡± The five souls giggled foolishly.

    Suddenly¡­

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Four of the souls, astonishingly, self-destructed, splattering the ground with sticky, filthy, dark blood.

    The last soul was about to explode as well.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were piercing cold. ¡°You think by self-destructing and scattering your souls, I¡¯ll be at a loss? How foolish!¡±

    ¡°Soul Search!!!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand shot out, crushing the head of the soul before it could self-destruct, and a tide of memories burst forth like a flood.

    Huang Xiaolong selected some useful memories.

    ¡°Oh, there are a total of 88 ghost ninjas and 30 Onmyoji who entered the Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, led by someone named ¡®Fukuda Gang,¡¯ a genius among the ghost ninjas of this generation who has received part of Xu Fu¡¯s true transmission¡­ Fukuda Gang has already led the main force straight to the place where Emperor Qin¡¯s coffin is kept, which is also the most important part of the entire mausoleum. In Fukuda Gang¡¯s hands are the maps personally drawn by Xu Fu, along with various mechanisms, and strategies to deal with different Formations¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually shattered the soul in his hand.

    ¡°Fukuda Gang? A genius among the ghost ninjas?¡± Ma Chuxia furrowed her brows. ¡°Little Long, we need to hurry. That guy is going to dig up Emperor Qin Shi Huang¡¯s grave!¡±

    ¡°Master, we must stop these people! We can¡¯t let them disturb the great king¡¯s rest!¡± Meng Zhuang bellowed angrily.

    ¡°These Onmyoji don¡¯t know the map to Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum either. My forced search of their soul memories revealed nothing. It seems, only Fukuda Gang is familiar with the map¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then turned to the six seriously injured Qin People, quickly taking out several healing talismans and handing them to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Wifey, here are some healing talismans, go and use these on those Qin People.¡±

    Ma Chuxia took the talismans and hurried over, tearing the healing talismans, which immediately caused mana to swirl around the six seriously injured Qin People, rapidly stopping the bleeding, and they no longer cried out in pain.

    ¡°We continue forward.¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped forward and walked ahead.

    Ying Qiulian volunteered to stay behind to take care of her companions.

    The others followed Huang Xiaolong and continued onward.

    In front of this tomb chamber, to their surprise, there appeared a total of six stone doors.

    Everyone exchanged glances, unsure of which to choose.

    The six stone doors surely led to six different places, but which one led to the core area where Emperor Qin Shi Huang¡¯s coffin was placed?

    All eyes turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a few seconds, then took out a small black knife from his chest.

    Suddenly, the tip of the black dagger swayed slightly, pointing to the third stone door from the left!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s choose this one¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong held the black dagger in his hand. ¡°This time, the people from Dongying are probably after this black dagger. I can sense the mystery within the black dagger, and Xu Fu must be able to sense it too! Fukuda Gang and those ghostly ninjas, onmyoji, they will definitely go looking for that funeral black dagger¡­ heh heh heh¡­ Maybe, I¡¯ll run into them.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong led everyone through the wall.

    With the guidance of the black dagger, Huang Xiaolong and his companions were not wandering aimlessly like headless flies.

    The passageways within the tomb were winding and numerous, endless, and without a map, anyone who entered would lose their way. But with the black dagger to guide them, it was as if they had divine assistance, and gradually, they delved deeper into the tomb¡¯s interior.

    In some chambers, they had already come across funerary goods piled up like mountains¨Csuch as a large number of exquisitely made stone armors, as well as various cauldrons, bronze birds, and so on.

    ¡°Little Long, I have a premonition that we are getting close to the core area of the tomb!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes shone with excitement.

    After passing through another chamber, the view opened up suddenly.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others had arrived in a vast plain, and in the middle of this plain stood a high platform.

    ¡°This¡­ this is the Forbidden Army¡¯s camp!¡± Meng Zhuang¡¯s voice trembled as he extended his hand, pointing at the high platform. ¡°That¡¯s the roll-call platform!¡±

    The entire plain was enveloped in layers of deathly aura, hazy and obscure, giving off a subtle pressure.

    At that moment, taking a closer look, one could see the ground covered with skeletons.

    These skeletons still clutched weapons in their hands, some still wearing armor. At a glance, it was impossible to tell if there were tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of skeletons here.

    Atop the roll-call platform and upon the general¡¯s throne, sat a gigantic skeleton. Judging from its size, the skeleton must have been at least 2 meters tall when alive, with thick joints. Its bony hand grasped a longsword emitting a chilling cold, its tip stabbed into the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s the King¡¯s personal sword¡­ the Tai¡¯a Divine Sword! It¡¯s the Tai¡¯a Divine Sword!¡± Meng Zhuang cried out.

    ¡°Oh¡­ no wonder¡­¡± Shirley Bai nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The Qin Dynasty united the six states with such grandeur, truly unstoppable. The million-strong Qin army was indeed invincible. But from the death of Emperor Qin Shi Huang to the fall of the Qin Dynasty, it was only three years. How could such a powerful Qin army be reduced to a hastily formed conscript army of less than two hundred thousand? Where did the rest of the Great Qin army go? I¡¯ve studied the history of Qin for so long and never unraveled this mystery, never knowing how hundreds of thousands of Qin troops vanished, and now I understand! They were all buried here! Oh my God!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look inside this camp,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found the Forbidden Army¡¯s camp, then the place where Emperor Qin¡¯s coffin lies must not be far away.¡±

    Since ancient times, the Forbidden Army has always been under the direct command of the emperor, serving as the troops that protect the emperor or the imperial palace. Now that they had found the Forbidden Army¡¯s camp, indeed, they were probably close to finding Emperor Qin¡¯s coffin.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped into the camp; the ground was densely covered with orderly placed soldier skeletons, wafting with a stream of eerie black mist, extremely spooky.

    Ma Chuxia and the others, mustering their courage, followed behind Huang Xiaolong. Although the bodies of these Forbidden Army soldiers had long since turned to bone and there were no vengeful spirits to worry about, walking among them was still somewhat heart-pounding, as if they had come to the tents of the Qin army at its zenith, quite oppressive.

    ¡°I reckon there are at least 500,000 to 600,000 skeletons here. That¡¯s some grandeur,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Wow¨CLittle Long! Look over there, there are so many golden pillars!¡± Yan Pianpian¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed towards the distance.

    Indeed, in the distance stood 24 pillars!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    These pillars, all very thick, seemed like they were made of gold or perhaps cast from refined bronze, exuding an indescribable aura of solemnity and intimidation.

    ¡°Pillars?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished, his eyes narrowed, taking a closer look, he saw dense, complex, and ancient runes engraved upon the 24 pillars!

    ¡°These aren¡¯t pillars¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression changed, he looked up at the sky, and then he pointed above the pillars. ¡°Look, you see¡­¡±

    Just then, a sinister, sarcastic male voice rang out across the vast expanse of the camp. ¡°These are the Twelve Golden Men! Finally found by me, these are the Twelve Golden Men! The divine artifacts of the state, cast for Emperor Qin Shi Huang by our ancestors!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 846 - Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Revival of the Five Hundred Thousand

    Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Revival of the Five Hundred Thousand Imperial Troops Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Revival of the Five Hundred Thousand Imperial Troops Ghostly voices drifted from all around the military camp, heavy as fog with ghastly aura.

    But Huang Xiaolong was preoccupied not with the people around him; he looked up at the twelve ancient golden statues.

    Yes, these 24 towering pillars were in fact the legs of the twelve golden statues.

    As recorded in historical texts, each statue was at least 15 meters tall.

    They were like 12 buildings erected within the military camp, giving off an imposing, sky-scraping presence.

    Each one was like a mountain abruptly rising, propping up the heavens while the earth sank beneath them.

    Subtle yet tremendous power emanated from them, making it nearly impossible to breathe.

    For Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, and the others, it was like looking up at towering mountains, stirring within them an urge to worship devoutly.

    ¡°These are King Qin¡¯s twelve golden statues, the nation¡¯s mighty treasures! They have swept across the six states!¡± Meng Zhuang said with a trembling voice.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, the most profound part of the twelve golden statues lay in the inscriptions etched onto their surfaces.

    Dense inscriptions, one after another, arranged into infinitely mysterious formations.

    Once activated, these formations would unleash the twelve golden statues¡¯ destructive powers, capable of decimating anything in their path.

    Metallic giants five zhang high, even a simple punch or kick could sweep away all in their vicinity, a thought that alone was terrifying.

    Huang Xiaolong believed that even the fierce Taotie or the Long Clan would be at a disadvantage against these twelve golden statues.

    ¡®Damn it, since I¡¯m here already, these twelve golden statues are just lying around idle. Might as well just take them with me!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong licked his lips.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong explained to those beside him. ¡°The twelve golden statues are a magnificent sight. Forged from weapons gathered from all over, who knows how much craftsman sweat was poured into them, or how much of a magician¡¯s life¡¯s work of Taoist magic¡­ Each statue is a supreme Magic Artifact, and together, the twelve could almost cause gods to fall!¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong then turned his gaze.

    He saw a group of black-clad ninjas and some Dongying Onmyoji not far away.

    The leading ninja, with a tall and sturdy body, exuded an astonishing power. His black eyes flickered with a cold gleam unnatural for the living; he seemed more like a lifeless statue than a human being.

    An endless tide of ghostly aura roiled around him, as if he were a peerless death god who had emerged from the depths of hell. In terms of ghostly aura, he was on par with a Ghost King!

    But indeed, he was a man, not a ghost. A man able to exert an aura so terrifying that it rivaled that of a Ghost King was definitely not ordinary.

    Huang Xiaolong was convinced that this ninja leader possessed the combat power to eradicate a Ghost King!

    So much so that when Ma Chuxia and the others met his gaze, they felt a chill in their hearts, as if plunged into an icehouse.

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh, you must be that ¡®genius¡¯ ninja, Fukuda Gang, right? What a coincidence, since you¡¯ve revealed yourself, it saves me the trouble of looking for you. Good, very good indeed.¡±

    An intangible will to fight spread out from Huang Xiaolong, the air rippling around him like flowing water.

    ¡°Oh? You actually know my name, it seems my men have all died at your hands.¡± Fukuda Gang¡¯s eyes shifted, becoming ferocious and terrifying, exuding a devil king¡¯s presence. ¡°I see you must have practiced Taoist magic. However, the true arts of Tao have long departed from Huaxia. The vast land of Huaxia has seen its Daoist arts decline. In ancient times, our ancestors took away massive amounts of arts from the pre-Qin period, and later, Emperor Qin¡¯s wrath led to the burning of books and burying of scholars, nearly severing the transmission of Huaxia¡¯s Daoist arts! Throughout history, many of Huaxia¡¯s exquisite Daoist arts have either vanished or been stolen by foreign peoples¡­ Now, Huaxia only has Master Zhang to save face. Haha¡­ Our ancestor has already awakened, and Master Zhang, mere ants, will soon become prisoners at our ancestor¡¯s feet.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you are wrong, the real arts of magic and Dao are still in Huaxia.¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed with a teasing smile. ¡°Come on, let me see the trifling skills Xu Fu passed down to you Dongying bastards!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fukuda Gang¡¯s body emitted a chilling ghostly aura, his eyes brimming with murderous intent, like a wolf about to devour its prey, like a deeply vengeful ghost howling. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll slaughter you first, then take the twelve golden statues!¡±

    ¡°`

    As soon as the words were out, Fukuda Gang waved his hand and commanded his subordinates, the ninja and Onmyoji, ¡°Deal with the people around this lad, I¡¯ll handle the boy myself¡­¡±

    A large group of ninja and Dongying Onmyoji spread out in a fan shape and advanced towards the people beside Huang Xiaolong.

    Ma Chuxia, Ying Aoshan, Feng Hanyan, Meng Zhuang and others were also quickly preparing for battle.

    In this ancient military camp, yet another fierce battle was about to erupt!

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t worry, we can handle these guys. Give Fukuda Gang a good thrashing and don¡¯t be distracted by us,¡± Ma Chuxia said sternly.

    ¡°These people are all mine! I¡¯m going to have a good time!¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was enveloped in Dao energy, and he levitated, reaching down and grabbing a handful of yellow soil from the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong chanted quickly, ¡°Soil from the east hill, soil from the south hill, soil beneath my feet, use it to form a mountain five zhang high, keeping ghosts at bay, warding off weapons¡­ Rise!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong scattered the yellow soil from his hands.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The earth suddenly shook nonstop, and circular mounds of earth rose rapidly, their presence awe-inspiring!

    In just an instant, a large circle of mounds, each five zhang high, completely surrounded Ma Chuxia and the others, protecting them within.

    ¡°What?¡± Fukuda Gang and the others were all moved!

    They never expected Huang Xiaolong to know such profound Daoist magic!

    ¡°This is the spell to shape soil into mountains¡­ The ancestors said that no Taoist in Huaxia possessed this art anymore¡­ You¡­ you¡­¡± Fukuda Gang was horrified.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What¡¯s so strange about that? Didn¡¯t I tell you, the true arts and Dao are still in Huaxia.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled broadly. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll play with you. All of you, come at me.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Realizing Huang Xiaolong was a formidable opponent, Fukuda Gang immediately ordered, and all the ninja rushed toward Huang Xiaolong, brandishing their blades and slashing with astonishing waves of blade energy that were as large as doors, cutting through the air towards Huang Xiaolong.

    On top of the blade energy, ghost flames twined around, corroding the void as if the air were tofu, easily sliced apart.

    The Dongying Onmyoji in the back opted for distant attacks, chanting spells and throwing paper cutouts that, in an instant, transformed into fierce tigers, pythons, bears, and red-eyed crows, surging towards Huang Xiaolong to assail him.

    ¡°Your Daoist magic is strong, but I will not give you a moment¡¯s respite!¡± Fukuda Gang sneered and also launched an attack at Huang Xiaolong.

    Fukuda Gang¡¯s hands drew blades ghostly and swift. A long and a short ninja sword slashed simultaneously, unleashing endless ghost flames that surged forth!

    This wave of ghost flames swelled with the wind and quickly grew to half an acre in size; the void crackled and popped as it burned and melted. Wherever the ghost flames went, the void was scorched into a large, pitch-black hole, like a black hole that could consume everything!

    With Fukuda Gang leading, this group of ninja and Dongying Onmyoji launched a collective assault on Huang Xiaolong.

    Such an onslaught, especially the ghost flames released by Fukuda Gang, would probably obliterate even a Great Grandmaster of one of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial arts families in an encounter.

    But Huang Xiaolong was no ordinary person.

    ¡°Heh, if I don¡¯t get serious, you will think Huaxia is undefended¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly, and a breath of death and decay emanated from him.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong stretched out his right hand and gently pressed down.

    Behind him, suddenly countless elderly monk apparitions appeared.

    ¡°`

    These monks, all with white hair and beards, were sitting cross-legged on their cushions, chanting mantras with mournful tones, as if tasting the flavor of impending transcendence.

    And indeed, all of a sudden, these spectral images of the old monks annihilated altogether, transforming into streaks of rainbows, shooting up into the sky!

    They had transcended!

    That is to say, at the same moment, all the spectral images of the old monks had passed on!

    Simultaneously, waves of desolation and the scent of death, wilting all things, surged forth!

    This was the breath of death emanating from the monks at the moment of their transcendence!

    Cold, desolate, the sky wept Divine Blood, and from all around, wailing and mourning filled the air!

    ¡°Annihilation Palm!¡±

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong pushed forth with a palm strike.

    This palm burst forth with a terrifying deathly aura, as well as an endless, boundless force of death as vast as the sea of smoke.

    Pop pop pop~~pop pop pop~~pop pop pop~~~~

    The attacks unleashed by Fukuda Gang¡¯s ghost ninjas and Onmyoji withered away, turning to ash and dissipating.

    The force of annihilation did not weaken but continued to barrel through.

    Ghost ninjas and Onmyoji, their life force completely drained as if sucked dry, shriveled, withered, and turned to dust, fell to the ground like mummified corpses, then scattered into dust.

    Death.

    Annihilation.

    Only Fukuda Gang, with an outburst of an aura that could rival that of a Ghost King, managed to disperse the annihilating aura covering him.

    Nevertheless, Fukuda Gang was still blasted away, his black clothes torn apart, the hood that covered his head exploding, revealing an exceedingly sleazy face with a goatee underneath, presumably in his thirties, with an ashen complexion.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you actually managed to dodge my Annihilation Palm, not too shabby,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled with a sly smile. ¡°Shall you take another one of my moves?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Bastard! Beast!¡± Fukuda Gang cried his heart out like a wild beast, howling. Looking around, he saw that the elites he brought were all dead and dissolved, their bodies withered and scattered, turned to ashes.

    ¡°Scared now, are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong descended leisurely from the void, strolling toward Fukuda Gang with an air of nonchalance.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~Hahaha~~~~¡± All of a sudden, Fukuda Gang burst into a wild laugh. ¡°Truly idiotic¡­ This tomb of Emperor Qin, built by our ancestor leading thousands of magicians, and all its various mechanisms and traps, no one knows better than our ancestor¡­ Your magic is admittedly superior to most, but here, in this royal tomb, killing you is easier than stepping on an ant~~~¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    From Fukuda Gang¡¯s throat emerged a ghastly, cackling noise, and in the next second, he directly pulled out a jade pendant from his bosom!

    This jade pendant was very ancient, shaped like a tiger¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh? This is the Tiger Talisman, also known as the military command talisman used in ancient times to convey orders or dispatch troops¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked closely and remarked.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Die! Be buried here!¡± Fukuda Gang suddenly raised the Tiger Talisman in his hand, bellowing fiercely. ¡°Five hundred thousand imperial guards, heed my command! Kill him for me!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Within this army camp, a massive Formation was activated!

    Within the Formation, there suddenly erupted a sky-high surge of malice, sinister energy, deathly aura, and resentment, combined with an overwhelming force of Taoist might!

    An imposing aura, incredibly dense, began to coalesce above the entire camp.

    Boom~~~~~~~!

    This pressure, like a flood descending from the heavens, poured down in torrents, forcefully infusing into the skeletons within the camp!

    Crack~crack~~crack~~~

    A bizarre scene unfolded!

    The corpses laying in the camp, as if governed by an evil force, one by one, all stood up!

    In the blink of an eye, the entire camp came alive with hundreds of thousands of white bone skeletons, all standing, some holding weapons like spears and halberds.

    ¡°Oh? There is a Formation in the camp that contains an evil life force made of malice, deathly aura, ghostly energy, resentment, and mana, which can revive all the corpses here¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered briefly and then slightly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not resurrection, but turning dry bones into corpselike ghost soldiers.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong was musing, streaks of black aura entwined the corpses, causing bits of flesh and rotten tissue to start growing on them.

    In an instant, these skeletons grew muscles, veins, membranes¡­ Dense black aura merged and twisted within their flesh and membranes, forming an incomprehensibly terrifying power!

    They even grew blood-dripping eyes, all of which glaring at Huang Xiaolong with uniform hatred, murderous intent, and madness!

    ¡°Cackle cackle cackle~~~ These are King Qin¡¯s five hundred thousand elite troops, valiant and skilled in battle, they have stamped out the six states, sweeping through thousands of soldiers¡­ I want to see how you die! Hahahaha!¡± Fukuda Gang let out a cruel, bloodthirsty laugh, looking at Huang Xiaolong as if he were looking at a dead man.

    Especially atop the command platform, on the general¡¯s throne, a withered skeleton writhed as tendrils of flesh, muscles were crazily growing. Its neck rotated a few times, emitting a crackling, terrifying sound, and in the empty eye sockets, a pair of pale pupils appeared, exuding a cold aura.

    Finally, the general stood up abruptly, a heaven-shattering momentum burst forth, as if the void above and the skies were punctured with a gaping hole!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly constricted, knowing that this general¡¯s combat strength during his life was definitely overwhelming, perhaps even surpassing He Tianchong, the Kunlun successor and half-corpse he had encountered in the Kunlun Secret Realm.

    Clang~~~~

    The general casually lifted the Tai¡¯a Divine Sword that was embedded in the ground, and in an instant, a presence as if thousands of swords filled the sky materialized out of nowhere.

    The general raised the Tai¡¯a Divine Sword high in his hand.

    In a moment, hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers also lifted their weapons, and from deep in their throats, a hoarse, obscure roar burst forth¨C¡°Wind! Wind! Wind! Strong wind! Strong wind! Strong wind!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Majestically devouring mountains and rivers like a tiger!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Slay him for me!¡± Fukuda Gang raised the Tiger Talisman, commanding loudly.

    Densely packed, the hundreds of thousands of forbidden troops, along with the general, all approached Huang Xiaolong with a crackling sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go collect the twelve Golden Men first, then come see how you die!¡± Fukuda Gang mocked Huang Xiaolong with a taunting smile, then ran towards the twelve colossal Golden Men.

    ¡­

 Chapter 847 - Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Summoning the Golden Man

    Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Summoning the Golden Man Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Summoning the Golden Man The scene at this time was incredibly vast, the full half-million imperial guards who had been buried with Emperor Qin turned into zombie soldiers, massing like mountains, like seas, like the surge of the tide, surrounding Huang Xiaolong. It was as dense as stumbling into an anthill, causing one to feel goosebumps at a glance. Those with a fear of crowded spaces would faint on the spot.

    The scene was like a paused moment, with an overwhelming sense of time travel, dazed and hazy, giving one the feeling of having returned to an ancient battlefield of the Qin era, where ten thousand horses galloped, yellow sands and iron cavalry churned, and the sounds of killing shook the heavens.

    All half a million zombie soldiers opened their gaping mouths, their sharp teeth eerie and dreadful, as they roared at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    Billowing waves of energy erupted, causing sand and stones to fly around within the camp, with the murderous aura incredibly ferocious.

    Even the mounds of earth that Huang Xiaolong had created by pinching dirt trembled continuously, and people like Ma Chuxia and Meng Zhuang who were protected within the mountains felt a chill in their hearts.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening now¡­ Don¡¯t let anything happen, Little Long¡­ you must not let anything happen~~~¡± Yan Pianpian prayed with clasped hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll climb to the top of the mountain and have a look.¡± Feng Hanyan used her qinggong and leapt up to the peak of the five zhang high mountain like a bird soaring.

    At this moment, the leader of the imperial guards, the two-meter-tall general, grasped the Tai¡¯a Divine Sword in both hands, his ghostly gaze locking onto Huang Xiaolong, and suddenly he swung his arm down heavily!

    Boom~~~~!

    A sword qi several zhang long, cutting through the air like slicing tofu, was directly slashing towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Feng Hanyan and others had reached the top of the mountain, and upon looking down, they were frightened to jelly, almost falling off.

    ¡°They¡¯ve come to life! All those skeletons have come to life! My god! Unbelievable! Hundreds of thousands of troops are attacking our Little Long~~~¡± Ying Aoshan exclaimed with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Pfft~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a scornful expression, and he reached out to grab a longsword from his canvas bag.

    A sword light as bright as the blazing sun suddenly illuminated the huge camp, revealing everything in minute detail.

    Embedded in the hilt of this sword was a massive gemstone which resembled a great sun, radiating blinding light. It seemed as if the gemstone itself was the essence of flame, capable of burning everything, containing immense energy within it.

    This sword was the ¡®Blazing Sword¡¯ that Huang Xiaolong had seized from ¡®He Tianchong,¡¯ a descendent of Kunlun in the secret realm of Kunlun; there was also a gold-threaded jade garment, but it was of no use to Huang Xiaolong.

    In the time it takes to speak, Huang Xiaolong also concentrated his True Qi and slashed out with his sword!

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    Behind Huang Xiaolong, a proud sun slowly rose, the intensely fierce sword light stretching for dozens of zhang, easily cleaving through thousands of troops and sweeping through with an irresistible force!

    With just a sweep of the blazing sword light, it extinguished the sword light unleashed by the general, and even bisected the general at the waist, burning him to ashes with raging flames.

    This streak of sword light directly annihilated the leader of the imperial guards, and with momentum to spare, killed more than a thousand zombie soldiers, incinerating them to nothingness.

    However, these zombie soldiers lacked any sense of reason; they were machines driven by cold blood and killing, madly rushing towards Huang Xiaolong, about to overwhelm him.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and stopped using the Blazing Sword to cut down his enemies. Instead, remarkable Buddha light, Daoist power, and True Qi erupted from his body, as he leisurely walked towards the twelve golden statues.

    Above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, a hazy figure emerged, ghostly and vast like the heavens and the earth, wearing a crown and a robe billowing into the sky¨Cthe entire camp lay beneath this phantom¡¯s shadow!

    Others might not recognize what this phantom was, but atop the mountain, Ma Chuxia¡¯s mind was crystal clear¨C¡®The Yin Emperor! Little Long has summoned the shadow of the Yin Emperor! Too powerful! Supreme and invincible!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong continued to walk, and wherever he went, the approaching zombie soldiers would simply disintegrate, explode, and then be purified by a supreme force, leaving nothing behind.

    Along the way, who knows how many zombie soldiers were purified.

    This presence was simply a vow to proceed regardless of the millions in the way!

    On the other hand, Fukuda Gang ran to the side of the twelve golden statues. His eyes were filled with greedy fervor as he gathered his focus and calm, took out a stack of talismans, and affixed them to the legs of the twelve golden statues, before sitting down cross-legged and chanting an ancient, abstruse incantation.

    At the same time, he brought out a piece of fine jade.

    ¡°Does this guy really think he can take away the twelve golden statues?¡± Huang Xiaolong strode towards Fukuda Gang.

    It is known that the casting of these twelve golden statues cost countless craftsmen their painstaking effort, as well as materials, and also the mana of numerous outstanding magicians. They are the Divine Artifacts of the nation.

    However, Xu Fu was the foremost among magicians; perhaps he did indeed possess a secret technique to take the twelve golden statues directly!

    At this moment, all of the talismans that Fukuda Gang had placed on the twelve golden statues began to emit a bright glow, and the dense patterns of inscribed runes swirled around the statues.

    Fukuda Gang suddenly bellowed, ¡°Take them for me!!!¡±

    He raised the jade in his hand high, intending to collect all of the twelve golden statues into it!

    But¡­

    Bang!!!

    The jade in Fukuda Gang¡¯s hand suddenly shattered, and the talismans affixed to the twelve golden statues also disintegrated into ash.

    ¡°How is this possible? The talismans, personally drawn by our ancestor and the incantations, how¡­ how could they possibly fail to take the twelve golden statues? The twelve golden statues were personally overseen in their casting by our ancestor. Surely there should be no secrets from him!¡± Fukuda Gang was utterly disconsolate.

    Immediately afterward, he clambered to his feet and continually circled the twelve golden statues, his hands forming various ancient hand seals.

    But the twelve golden statues still stood unmoving between heaven and earth.

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind stirred slightly. ¡®Oh, I know now. Back in the day, Xu Fu tried to steal the twelve golden statues. Later on, Emperor Qin must have summoned magicians from all over to alter the inscriptions and the formations on the twelve golden statues¡­ hehe, Xu Fu, you were still one move short!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind moved, and he sent a wisp of his consciousness directly into the underworld.

    The underworld. Chilling winds swept through, and the wailing of thousands of pitiable ghosts filled the air as Huang Xiaolong hurried along the path of the Yellow Springs.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was clad in the regalia of the Yin Emperor, exuding a solemn majesty.

    Beneath the Naihe Bridge, in the River of Oblivion, ancient creatures and serpents abounded, the waves churned wildly, and a fishy wind hit him in the face. Countless lost souls struggled frantically in the river, moaning and begging for mercy.

    ¡°Ah~~ Lord~~ please let us out, I don¡¯t want to become nourishment for the River of Oblivion~~¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Huang Xiaolong thundered. His voice was not loud, but it echoed across the whole River of Oblivion, suppressing the wails of the countless ghosts, and even the dark clouds above the underworld shook a few times. ¡°As long as you cleanse the karma from your bodies, I will eventually pull you up. Don¡¯t be noisy and disruptive, or else, severe punishment awaits!¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong flicked his right hand, sending a chain flying out, which coiled around the neck of a ghost, yanking it straight out of the river.

    This ghost was dressed in imperial robes, crowned, had a commanding presence, and was wrapped in the aura of a True Dragon, naturally exuding an overlord¡¯s demeanor. It was an emperor among men!

    ¡°Ying Zheng pays his respects to the lord.¡± The ghost, while suspended in the void, knelt before Huang Xiaolong.

    The Emperor Qin! This was Emperor Qin¡¯s soul!

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve come specially to find you today. Do you know? A descendant of Xu Fu has entered your tomb, and now he wants to dig up your grave. Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    ¡°What? Xu Fu?¡± In Ying Zheng¡¯s ghostly eyes, a boundless killing intent erupted, and a supreme and unmatched aura radiated from his spectral body, transforming him into a domineering sovereign as if he lorded over the world. ¡°Scoundrel! He stole the fate of my empire back then, and now he wants to steal the twelve golden statues and even desecrate my corpse, such outrageous treachery! Such outrageous treachery!¡±

    ¡°Ying Zheng, you are being presumptuous,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile.

    Ying Zheng¡¯s ghostly form trembled as he quickly said, ¡°My lord, Ying Zheng was out of line, but this is an indelible disgrace. I implore you to seek justice for Ying Zheng.¡±

    ¡°No more nonsense, now, I want to obtain a part of your memory¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong reached out directly, grabbed Ying Zheng¡¯s head, and pressed it down.

    ¡­

    Soon, a wisp of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness returned to his body from the underworld.

    He looked at Fukuda Gang, who was as anxious as ants on a hot pan, and sneered mockingly, ¡°Heh~~ now, I am the only person in the world who knows the method to collect these twelve golden figures¡­ and I am also the only one who can control the twelve golden figures¡­ Hahaha~~ Xu Fu? After all your scheming, you still have to drink the water I use to wash my feet!

    After cleansing countless corpse soldiers, Huang Xiaolong walked over to Fukuda Gang and smiled coldly, ¡°You Dongying mongrel, I advise you to stop wasting your efforts. I¡¯ve said, these twelve golden figures are mine. You can¡¯t take them. Better let Xu Fu come and get them himself.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Bastard!¡± Fukuda Gang bared his teeth and grimaced, looking at Huang Xiaolong with angry and venomous eyes, yet also filled with deep dread.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fearsomeness had far exceeded Fukuda Gang¡¯s assessment.

    Even with five hundred thousand resurrected corpse soldiers, they could not stop Huang Xiaolong!

    However, Fukuda Gang laughed shrilly, ¡°What do you want to do? You want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you think you can still leave Huaxia alive?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Fukuda Gang as if he were looking at a fool, ¡°This land is not a place where you can come and go as you wish. Not just you, even if Xu Fu dares to come here, I will bury him in this land all the same!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~ Do you really think your Taoist art is unrivaled in the world?¡± A vicious cold glint passed through Fukuda Gang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve forced my hand! You¡¯ve forced my hand! Do you think, my ancestors didn¡¯t give me something to save my life? Hahahaha~~~~ You¡¯re doomed! You¡¯re doomed!¡±

    ¡°Something to save your life?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes revealed a mocking expression, ¡°This is interesting. What life-saving card did Xu Fu give you? Hurry up, let¡¯s see it!¡±

    With a ferocious roar, Fukuda Gang no longer hesitated and took out a piece of jade from his chest.

    This piece of jade was carved with inscriptions similar to tadpole characters, faintly emitting tremendous mana fluctuations!

    ¡°Twelve golden figures, come out!¡±

    Fukuda Gang¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty, mana vibrated from his body, and he shattered the jade in his hand.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Mana fluctuations rose from the shattered jade into the sky.

    The dense inscriptions quickly assembled into a formation in the void.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced up and nodded slightly, ¡°An ancient formation imbued with the mysteries of time and space¡­ This is a formation personally inscribed by Xu Fu; indeed impressive. Just with this skill alone, it¡¯s likely that Master Zhang, the number one Taoist in Huaxia, wouldn¡¯t be Xu Fu¡¯s match.¡±

    Although late in speaking, the formation in the void emanated a subtle and profound pressure, and with it, an inexplicably cold and terrifying aura began to drift out.

    The next second, space started to distort!

    Thud!!!!

    A giant foot stepped out from within the formation.

    Thud!!!!

    Soon after, a second foot followed.

    With each step, an unknown number of corpse soldiers were crushed into dust.

    Shortly, a golden figure emerged from the formation. This golden figure, towering several zhang tall, was identical in shape to the twelve golden figures in the military camp.

    However, the golden figure that walked out from the formation seemed to be not a solid entity but a kind of phantom, giving an unreal sensation.

    As I speak, one after another golden figure walked out of the formation in the void.

    The entire military camp was shrouded in a ferocious pressure that intimidated everyone present, and the densely packed undead soldiers couldn¡¯t withstand this pressure and kept self-destructing.

    In the end, exactly twelve golden figures emerged from the void formation. Though their appearance was not entirely clear, each of them radiated a domineering and ferocious aura, giving the impression that with a mere movement, they could destroy all things in the world and grind them to dust.

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I see now,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up as he said with a slight smile, ¡°It seems that after escaping to Dongying, Xu Fu also forged twelve golden figures. However, the twelve golden figures cast by Xu Fu are at best knockoffs. First of all, the materials Xu Fu could gather cannot compare to what Emperor Qin collected by confiscating the weapons of the six states¡­ Secondly, Emperor Qin¡¯s twelve golden figures were forged by thousands of magicians who painstakingly worked together, whereas Xu Fu¡¯s counterfeit twelve golden figures were merely tinkered with by himself. No matter how impressive he is, can he really outdo the collaborative efforts of thousands of skilled magicians?¡±

    ¡°Now, you¡¯ve just used a formation to summon the mere shadows of Xu Fu¡¯s counterfeit twelve golden figures. Hahaha~~ is this your trump card?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this trump card won¡¯t save your dog life.¡±

    Fukuda Gang burst into wild laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, even if these are just shadows, they are enough to crush you into powder! The twelve golden figures forged by our ancestor are not inferior to the twelve golden figures in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb! Shadows can sweep away everything!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ look at you, so deep in self-deception. If Xu Fu¡¯s own forged twelve golden figures are more powerful than the authentic twelve golden figures in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, why would he send you to fetch the genuine, high-quality twelve golden figures? Hahahaha~~~, aren¡¯t such simple truths clear to you? Or were you born with the brains of a pig?¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked with laughter.

    ¡°Bastard!!!! I will crush you to death!¡± Fukuda Gang bellowed, chanting a spell.

    In an instant, the shadows of the twelve counterfeit golden figures surrounded Huang Xiaolong!

    Boom boom~ boom boom boom!!

    The sound of footsteps was as heavy as an earthquake, akin to the eruption of a volcano or a tsunami¡­ The ground of the entire military camp was upheaved, and the undead soldiers were crushed into dust like ants.

    Far away, on a mountaintop, Ma Chuxia and the others watching the battle were terrified and shocked.

    ¡°Impressive, that Xu Fu is really incredible, to be able to summon the shadows of the golden figures with such a formation¡­¡± Ma Chuxia felt inferior. Putting aside Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, Xu Fu¡¯s sorcery indeed deserved to command respect from all over the world. Perhaps even Master Zhang was no match for him!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, unconcerned and somewhat indolent, said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve summoned the golden figure shadows, I might as well summon mine too. Let me show you the level of power that true golden figures can unleash.¡±

    Right after speaking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips parted, and he rapidly chanted a complicated incantation.

    Crack~~ crack~~~ crack crack~~~

    The twelve golden figures stood immovable between heaven and earth, and at that moment, one of the golden figures turned its neck!

    What followed was terrifying!

    This golden figure clenched its right fist, and suddenly drove it down!

    Space was directly shattered, and the golden figure¡¯s fist shone brilliantly. It was unclear whether it was made of pure gold or refined copper, but each of the five fingers was etched with countless intricate runes that were now emitting a divine glow.

    ¡°Impossible! How can you¡­ How can you possibly summon the authentic twelve golden figures to fight!¡± Fukuda Gang let out an agonized, incredulous scream.

    Correct, Huang Xiaolong had summoned the true twelve golden figures, though it was only the fist of one golden figure.

    Boom!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This fist smashed directly towards the golden figure shadows Fukuda Gang had summoned.

    Above the fist, a domineering aura capable of demolishing heavens and earth spread out!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sounds of the air being blasted apart indefinitely echoed from all directions around the military camp!

    ¡­

 Chapter 848 - Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Refinement

    Chapter 848: Chapter 848 Refinement! Chapter 848: Chapter 848 Refinement! ¡°`

    The punch of this golden figure was so overwhelming that it seemed to shake the heavens and the earth, shattering everything.

    With just one punch, the twelve golden figure shadows summoned by Fukuda Gang were blown apart, turning into nothingness; even the Formation in the void was burst open with a ¡®pop¡¯ sound.

    The aftermath of the punch, like a typhoon passing by, swept over Fukuda Gang¡¯s physical body.

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~

    Fukuda Gang¡¯s skin surface began to show densely packed, horrifying cracks, like a spider¡¯s web.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ this is impossible¡­ how could this be possible¡­ this¡­¡± Fukuda Gang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    The next second¨C

    Bang~~~!

    He burst.

    Fukuda Gang¡¯s entire body exploded on the spot, literally shattered by the punch¡¯s force.

    ¡°The twelve golden figures, indeed, are a great killing device,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. Due to the short amount of time, Huang Xiaolong had not yet fully mastered the knack of controlling twelve golden figures at the same time, let alone handling them like an extension of his own body. It was merely one punch by one golden figure he had summoned.

    But even just that one punch had been like sweeping away decay, destroying armies effortlessly.

    At that moment, Fukuda Gang¡¯s soul sprang out from his corpse, its vicious, bloodthristy eyes glaring at Huang Xiaolong, grinding its teeth as if casting the most venomous curse.

    ¡°Hehehe, why are you glaring at me? Alright, spit out everything you know, about Xu Fu and all of it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    ¡°Dream on! Hahaha! Dream on if you think you can know about the ancestor¡¯s matters! That¡¯s utterly impossible!¡± Fukuda Gang¡¯s soul roared. ¡°The secrets of the ancestor can¡¯t be divulged by anyone! Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°You either drink a toast or take a forfeit, the choice isn¡¯t yours anymore!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes turned cold, as he was about to forcibly search Fukuda Gang¡¯s memories.

    However!

    Bang~~!

    With a loud bang, Fukuda Gang¡¯s soul actually self-destructed!

    ¡°No way? Is this too ruthless?¡± Huang Xiaolong was speechless for a moment.

    ¡°No, this bastard from Dongying didn¡¯t self-destruct; rather, someone had set a restriction within his soul. The purpose of this restriction was such that upon his death, his soul would burst apart, his spirit scatter, with no chance of even becoming a ghost¡­ This restriction must have been personally arranged by Xu Fu, ensuring his secrets would never be leaked¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Good, Xu Fu, truly a ruthless and vicious person, cruel like a devil. That man stole the Great Qin¡¯s nation¡¯s fortune back in the day, and now he plots against the state¡¯s Divine Artifact, the twelve golden figures, deep and insidious, truly a tyrant who aspires to dominate the world¡­ Well, it¡¯s truly enjoyable to compete against such a person.¡±

    With this thought, Huang Xiaolong lost interest in Xu Fu¡¯s secrets, because he knew that in the face of absolute power, all secrets, schemes, strategies, and conspiracies meant nothing!

    After releasing the punch, the golden figure stood still.

    Huang Xiaolong went into the military camp, disrupting the Formation that revived the dead into undead soldiers. With that, the countless undead soldiers sprawled across the mountains collapsed once more, their flesh and skin dissolving, reverting back to lifeless white skeletons.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong began to draw talismans.

    After drawing dozens, even hundreds of talismans, he affixed them to the twelve golden figures.

    By this time, Ma Chuxia and the rest had hurriedly jumped down from the earthen mound, running over to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too fierce! Can you control these golden figures?¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes sparkled as she fixated on Huang Xiaolong.

    Even the Qin People, like Meng Zhuang, were dumbfounded, unsure of what to do next. ¡°Sir, you can command the Divine Artifacts of the Great Qin¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Let me deal with this first,¡± Huang Xiaolong finished sticking the talismans and began to mutter a string of ancient, obscure incantations.

    The talismans pasted on the twelve golden figures ignited spontaneously.

    Then, an unbelievable scene unfolded!

    The twelve golden figures, as if ancient giants standing shoulder to shoulder, actually began to shrink!

    From several meters tall, they shrunk to mere feet, and from feet, they continued to shrink to mere inches!

    Eventually, they transformed into twelve miniature models!

    Huang Xiaolong bit his finger, flicking it lightly, sending a string of blood beads splashing out.

    Splat! Splat! Splat! Splat!

    Each golden figure was sprinkled with a drop of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blood.

    The divine lights blossomed resplendently.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Enter my body!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest puffed out.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~

    The twelve infinitely shrinking golden figures actually entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, as if merging with him and becoming a part of his physique.

    ¡°Done!¡± A look of satisfaction emerged on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple matter of taking away the twelve golden figures, but¡­ assimilating them!

    Using Divine Blood, Huang Xiaolong completely assimilated the twelve golden figures into his own Magic Artifact!

    And he concealed them within his body.

    Ordinary Taoists and Magicians would never be able to assimilate the twelve golden figures, let alone merge them into their bodies. That¡¯s because their mortal form could not contain the twelve golden figures, and both their flesh and spirit would be blown to pieces under the strain.

    But could Huang Xiaolong be considered an ordinary person?

    He was the Yin Emperor, possessing a Divine Body that was even more formidable than the Taoist Body. He could contain everything, merging all Magic Artifacts!

    ¡°So impressive!¡± Shirley cheered and clapped.

    Meng Zhuang felt something was amiss but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly, mumbling, ¡°Sir¡­ this¡­ this is Great Qin¡¯s national treasure¡­ um¡­¡±

    ¡°What national treasure? Keeping it buried in the imperial mausoleum is simply a waste of heaven¡¯s gifts. Better to lend it to me for a while,¡± Huang Xiaolong said jokingly. ¡°Besides, Emperor Qin promised to give it to me.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Zhuang dared not say more.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong proceeded to tidy up the battlefield, taking the weaponry used by the imperial guard¡¯s commander.

    Taia Divine Sword!

    One of the ten famous swords from the Warring States period!

    As Huang Xiaolong held the Taia Divine Sword, the blade, approximately two feet long, looked like a clear autumn lake, emitting a divine light throughout.

    ¡°A marvelous sword,¡± Huang Xiaolong praised incessantly.

    ¡°Little Long, if a sword can be considered marvelous by you, then it must indeed be a rare Divine weapon,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a smile by his side.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll tell you, the hilt of this sword is made from the heartwood of purple sandalwood that¡¯s over a hundred years old. This wood is extremely restrictive to ghosts and evil spirits. Moreover, the blade is forged with Taiyi Golden Essence. It takes five hundred pounds of deep-sea cold iron to refine a single gram of Taiyi Golden Essence. This sword must weigh about twenty pounds. Can you imagine how much sea cold iron that required? Hahaha~~~ such a sword can have Formations engraved within it, transforming into a flying sword, possessing its own spiritual nature, automatically drawing nature¡¯s spiritual energy, and with a mere thought, killing from a thousand miles away!¡± Huang Xiaolong explained exuberantly. ¡°Ordinary swords can¡¯t withstand Formations and would just burst instantly. Only a true sword that can contain Formations and be turned into a flying sword can be counted as a truly good one.¡±

    Finishing, Huang Xiaolong gently touched Ma Chuxia¡¯s delicate face and said with a smile, ¡°Honey, when I have time, I¡¯ll refine this sword into a flying sword for you to use for self-defense.¡±

    Ma Chuxia smiled sweetly, her heart brimming with happiness, as if filled with honey.

    Feng Hanyan said from the side, ¡°Can you¡­ can you also give me a flying sword?¡±

    ¡°First, you are not my wife yet, so I can¡¯t give you one. Second, do you think Divine weapons that can be used to make flying swords are easy to come by like cabbages? The only other one I have is the Sun Radiance Sword, and I need it,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated confidently.

    Feng Hanyan felt a pang of frustration.

    Yan Pianpian hurriedly pulled Feng Hanyan aside, gently consoling her in a soft voice.

    ¡°Alright, now that I¡¯ve taken care of these Dongying bastards who sneaked into Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Next¨C¡±

    In the midst of speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out a small black dagger from his bosom.

    Huang Xiaolong clearly felt the vibrations of the black dagger growing more vigorous!

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the black dagger buried with Emperor Qin is getting closer to me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°How about this¨Cyou guys wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go get that black dagger, then come back and join you.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Grandmaster, I want to go with you,¡± Shirley quickly ran up to Huang Xiaolong, seemingly worried he wouldn¡¯t include her.

    Feng Hanyan and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives also moved to his side.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After pondering for a moment, Meng Zhuang said, ¡°Please give me some more wall-passing-charms, and I won¡¯t accompany you, sir. Sir is invincible, and I suppose there is no mechanism or trap within the royal tomb that could confine you. I plan to head back and see how Qiulian and the brothers are doing.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually handed over a big handful of wall-passing-charms to Meng Zhuang.

    Meng Zhuang bid his farewell and returned the way he came.

    ¡°Based on what Emperor Qin said, the path ahead indeed holds some dangers, but they¡¯re nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed as he played with the small black dagger in his hand. ¡°Wives, let¡¯s go find that black dagger!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 849 - Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Your Luck is Against the Sky

    Chapter 849: Chapter 849 Your Luck is Against the Sky! Chapter 849: Chapter 849 Your Luck is Against the Sky! After taking out Fukuda Gang and the other descendants of Xu Fu, Huang Xiaolong was leisurely and single-mindedly searching for the whereabouts of the black dagger that was buried as a funerary object. That was destined to be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s third dagger!

    Huang Xiaolong held a black dagger in his hand, its tip trembling, emitting a buzzing sound.

    With guidance, searching was no longer like a blind man riding a blind horse.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and the others arrived in front of a huge stone wall.

    On the stone wall, there was a large bird carved, flapping its wings to soar, filled with a mysterious aura.

    ¡°This is the Xuan Bird,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°The Qin people, Yin people, and Yi people all originate from the myth of ¡®Xuan Bird¡¯s fall and egg-hatching¡¯, sharing a common bird totem-worship¡­ Behind this stone door lies a dangerous pass, extremely perilous.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, how do you know that?¡± Yan Pianpian asked in surprise.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled without answering.

    Of course, he knew. He had just sent a wisp of thought back to the netherworld to inquire from the soul of the First Emperor and the souls of the magicians and craftsmen who built this underground imperial city.

    Now, the underground imperial city was no stranger to Huang Xiaolong.

    The many structures, formations, traps, and dangers were all understood!

    ¡°Little Long, even you say it¡¯s dangerous¡­ it must be extremely perilous,¡± Ma Chuxia agreed deeply.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems, to find the buried black dagger, we must pass through the most perilous passes of these imperial tombs.¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been pondering, and now, I also have a method to get through this pass¡­¡±

    As soon as these words fell, Huang Xiaolong took out a stack of talismans from his canvas bag. Each talisman emanated sacred fluctuations of Dao force.

    ¡°Here, these are ¡®Vajra Talismans¡¯. They¡¯ll be useful later, make sure you all hold onto them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly, distributing the talismans to Ma Chuxia and the others. ¡°Remember, once I open this stone door, none of you should stray far from me, the closer to me, the better.¡±

    The beauties all nodded, then instinctively gathered around Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I mean¡­ you don¡¯t have to be so dramatic, do you?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave Shirley Bai a sidelong glance as she clung tightly around his waist.

    Shirley Bai, thick-skinned, chuckled and hugged Huang Xiaolong even tighter.

    Without further ado, Huang Xiaolong instructed the beauties to affix a ¡®Vajra Talisman¡¯ to their bodies and then activated the formation on the stone wall, opening a secret door.

    Wuuu~~ Wuuu~~ Wuuu~~

    Inside the secret door, chaos reigned from all directions, pitch-dark, unable to discern north from south, east from west, with bursts of spectral wind sweeping across in rolls and swirls.

    ¡°My God! Such a strong spectral wind! I have never seen such terrifying spectral wind¡­¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed with a trembling voice.

    Indistinctly, one could see mystical symbols carrying a ghostly semblance appearing amidst the howling spectral wind.

    ¡°Here, this is called ¡®Spectral Wind Formation¡¯,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°This is a grand tomb-guarding formation set up by pre-Qin magicians with great effort.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°What¡¯s terrifying about this ¡®Spectral Wind Formation¡¯ is that it contains countless malicious spirits and resentments. These lingered for a thousand years, and if a person is in the spectral wind, these malevolence and resentments will invade the person¡¯s brain, causing instant madness and mental collapse. Also, the penetrating power of this spectral wind itself is very horrifying. It can pass through the skin and directly blow into the body, causing flesh to dissolve until only a layer of skin remains. If a grandmaster who has cultivated ancient martial arts has condensed True Qi in their body, even that will be shattered by the wind.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, all the beauties felt a chill.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ then¡­ how should we break this ¡®Spectral Wind Formation¡¯?¡± Ying Aoshan asked, her pretty face turning pale with fear.

    ¡°Break it? I haven¡¯t thought of a way to break it,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I plan to force my way through. We¡¯re going to charge through this extremely dangerous pass directly!¡±

    ¡°Force through?¡± The beauties shuddered.

    ¡°Listen, the ¡®Vajra Talismans¡¯ I gave you, I drew them myself. They are incredibly defensive, not only making the body impervious but also stabilizing the soul. Now, I will teach you a technique to crush resentments! Later on, in the ¡®Spectral Wind Formation¡¯, when infinite malice and fierce energy intrude into your minds, don¡¯t panic, just crush them,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong extended his right index finger and pointed at Shirley Bai¡¯s forehead.

    In that instant, Shirley Bai felt a warm and smooth flow pouring into her mind, accompanied by a stream of information flowing like a trickle.

    This flow of information was precisely a technique to crush resentments, stabilize the soul, maintain a calm state of mind, and prevent evil spirits from invading.

    ¡°How amazing! Master, is this what you call impromptu enlightenment?¡± Shirley Bai¡¯s eyes shone with extreme admiration.

    ¡°Baptism of wisdom and essence? Something like that,¡± Huang Xiaolong said without elaborating. With his right index finger, he touched the foreheads of the beauties one by one.

    After getting things done, Huang Xiaolong took a step forward and walked into the formation ahead, where dark winds howled, the sky turned pitch black, and the roaring sound was like a looming disaster!

    The beauties hurriedly followed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Woooo~~~~!!!!

    As the terrifying dark wind blew, something interesting happened.

    To their surprise, the clothes of beauties like Ma Chuxia, Shirley Bai, and Feng Hanyan were instantly shredded to dust by the wind!

    This left them stark naked right beside Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~~~!!!!¡±

    Feng Hanyan let out a shriek of terror, filled with indescribable shame and embarrassment.

    Poor girl!

    Feng Hanyan was known as the number one beauty in the ancient martial arts circles of Huaxia, an exalted goddess, with martial arts talent surpassing countless male geniuses, and she was virtuous and chaste. Although there was some ambiguous relationship with Huang Xiaolong, she had never been so exposed!

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, had various protective spells inscribed into his clothing, thus, his clothes were not shredded by the wind.

    ¡°Grandmaster! You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Shirley Bai teased with a mix of joy and reproach.

    ¡°Ahem~~~ Right, the Vajra Talismans can only protect your bodies. The clothes you wear are even more fragile than paper in this dark wind formation,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°They shatter at the slightest blow.¡±

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Aooo~~ aoo~~~ aooo~~~~¡±

    One after another, blood-curdling roars penetrated directly into everyone¡¯s minds!

    In an instant, illusions abounded!

    In the minds of Ma Chuxia and the others, and even in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, a bloody, ghastly spirit appeared, roaring with bloodlust, cursing, accusing, and screaming¡­

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± With a single thought from Huang Xiaolong, the resentment was shattered.

    At first, Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, and the others were somewhat panicked, but on one hand, the Vajra Talismans stabilized their souls, and on the other, Huang Xiaolong had passed on to them the method to shatter the resentment.

    Consequently, they also quickly activated the secret technique, obliterating the resentful spirits in their minds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rush through quickly!¡± Feng Hanyan stamped her foot with both urgency and embarrassment. Under these circumstances, it was simply undignified!

    ¡°Everyone be quiet and sit down cross-legged,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The beauties looked at Huang Xiaolong with confusion and puzzlement.

    ¡°This is a Heaven-sent opportunity, something you can¡¯t find even if you seek it. Aren¡¯t you going to cultivate quietly?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone with an extraordinary light. ¡°Once this chance is gone, it¡¯s gone! I have to say, your luck is simply defying the heavens!¡±

    Just then¨C

    Pfft~~~~~!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As the dark wind passed through them, a mass of black, filthy substance exploded from within Ma Chuxia and the others.

    These substances, like sewage, emitted an intense foul odor but were blown away by the wind and ground into nothingness in an instant.

    ¡°I get it now!¡± Feng Hanyan forgot all about her shyness, her phoenix eyes sparkling. ¡°These dark winds have forced out all the impurities that have settled in our bodies over the years!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Vajra Talismans can protect your physical bodies, but they can¡¯t protect against the various impurities that have accumulated inside you over the years. So, when the dark wind blows, the impurities are purged,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I said this dark wind formation is a blessing from heaven, a transformative opportunity that comes once in a lifetime!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 850 - Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Return Fully Loaded

    Chapter 850: Chapter 850: Return Fully Loaded! Chapter 850: Chapter 850: Return Fully Loaded! Having finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong sat down cross-legged first.

    You must know that although Huang Xiaolong was the current Yin Emperor with a Divine Body, his physical body still contained some impurities. For instance, before Huang Xiaolong had his fortunate encounter and took control of the underworld, he grew up eating grains.

    Likewise, even after obtaining the fortune, he enjoyed eating all sorts of food, such that his marrow still retained some dirt.

    Now, with the powerful Yin Wind Formation, it was possible to remove the impurities solidified within the marrow, so Huang Xiaolong simply let the intense yin winds penetrate his body.

    Put~ Put~~ Put~~~

    Black, foul-smelling substances, akin to pus, spurted out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah~~ it feels so comfortable~~¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes. ¡°Hahaha~~ These years of old filth, once cleaned out, make one feel incredibly refreshed~~ Hahaha~~~¡±

    Feng Hanyan and the others, being martial artists themselves, quickly understood the benefits of cultivating in the Yin Wind Formation. Suppressing their elation, they sat down, cultivating with a focused mind, allowing the yin wind to cleanse their bodies of impurities, sweeping them out in flakes.

    Moreover, the infinite resentment, grudges, and malevolence entering everyone¡¯s minds were shattered, which also brought great benefits to everyone.

    In this way, it was possible to temper one¡¯s soul, cleansing the spirit; it was like sharpening a blade, honing one¡¯s willpower to reveal its sharpness! This made the inner mind incredibly strong and indestructible, giving one an invincible confidence in doing anything.

    For a martial artist, this was elevating one¡¯s foundation!

    Thusly, not knowing how long they had been cultivating in the Yin Wind Formation, Huang Xiaolong was the first to cleanse his body of all impurities, leaving it flawless and as pure as jade.

    His mind was likewise immaculate and bright, like the clear skies after a sunrise.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, and with just a slight concentration, his entire body radiated with a dazzling golden light, like a golden statue made of pure gold; his eyes sharp as lightning, as if they could pierce through the heavens!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body had become perfect, a genuine ¡°Divine Body,¡± impervious to all evil, unbreakable by any law.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ With an unsullied golden body, my physique is now complete.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled to himself. ¡°Right now, just in terms of my physique, I¡¯m comparable to the great demons of the wilderness. Who would have thought that after coming to Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, I would have such an encounter?¡±

    Turning to look at Ma Chuxia and the others, their clothes had already disintegrated into dust; as endless impurities were expelled from their bodies, their jade-like bodies emitted a natural fragrance that lingered and glowed with a rare luster, shining brightly!

    Furthermore, the constant shattering of resentments purified their thoughts, and their minds and willpower improved countless times.

    ¡°Hmm~~ They¡¯ve also gained a lot. Although their bodies are not Divine Bodies like mine, they have been tempered into ¡®Unblemished Bodies¡¯¡­ that too is a non-human physique, capable of exerting unbelievable power with every move. Moreover, their mental states have undergone dramatic changes, like emerging anew. From now on, whether it¡¯s cultivating martial arts or learning other things, they will make rapid progress.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was very pleased.

    Finally, Ma Chuxia and the others had removed all the accumulated filth from their bodies, becoming incredibly powerful, each radiating an aura as if their energy could pierce through rainbows.

    ¡°This is too good¡­ too wonderful¡­¡± Feng Hanyan stood up, examining her bodily state, her eyes alight with disbelief and astonishment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve actually cleansed my marrow¡­ and even gained an indescribable talent for martial arts¡­¡±

    With a thought, Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyes filled with unspeakable gratitude as she looked up at Huang Xiaolong, ready to say words of thanks, only to find Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brimming with brilliance, rolling over her body.

    Feng Hanyan¡¯s face blushed, but she did not deliberately cover up, feeling a trace of sweetness deep inside. She thought to herself, ¡®Well, sooner or later, he¡¯s going to see it all¡­ I¡¯m probably meant to be his woman in this life¡­¡¯

    ¡°Alright, ladies, do you feel exceptionally refreshed? Now, all of you have transcended the mortal flesh, forged into ¡®Unblemished Bodies.¡¯ Even without the Vajra Talisman, you can walk through this Yin Wind Formation at will, as if strolling in your own courtyard.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, and casually ripped off the Vajra Talisman from Ma Chuxia¡¯s body.

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    As expected, the devastation wrought by the yin winds, when they hit Ma Chuxia, felt as insignificant as tickles, weightless as air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, leading the beauties through the Yin Wind Formation.

    ¡°`

    A stone wall blocked the way ahead, and on the wall, densely packed runes were etched¨Cthis was the layout of the Yin Wind Array.

    ¡°This Yin Wind Array is quite useful,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, committing the formation deeply to memory before opening a hidden door in the stone wall.

    Passing through the door, the group was met with a vast prairie that seemed to stretch to infinity.

    Huang Xiaolong used runes to transform into sets of clothes, which he had Ma Chuxia and the others put on for cover.

    Walking on the grassland, everyone felt inexplicably elated and cheerful.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to reach the core of the entire underground imperial city, the palace where Emperor Qin¡¯s coffin is placed. However, as I said, I won¡¯t disturb Emperor Qin¡¯s coffin, so we¡¯ll just stay on the outskirts and take that black knife, along with those few Immortal Pills of eternal life, and that will be enough.¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t keen on looting Emperor Qin¡¯s burial goods on a large scale.

    The beauties naturally had no objections.

    It wasn¡¯t much longer before a range of winding mountains appeared ahead!

    These mountains, with their peaks and valleys, meandered like dragons, surrounding and protecting the most important area inside!

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sharpened, ¡°Once we cross the mountain range, we can reach the palace where Emperor Qin¡¯s coffin is placed!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so magnificent!¡± Ma Chuxia and the others, looking at the towering mountain range ahead, were overwhelmed with a shock that was hard to describe!

    It was as if a desolate scroll from a primeval myth had unfolded before their eyes!

    ¡°Little Long, look¨C¡± Ma Chuxia stretched out a hand to point, and saw that the dragon-like mountains were filled with pile upon pile of treasures.

    Endless treasure glows rose to the sky, illuminating the mountain peaks with resplendent beauty.

    ¡°Burial goods! My god! The mountains are all filled with Emperor Qin¡¯s burial goods! They¡¯re absolutely endless!¡± Feng Hanyan exclaimed in awe.

    Hum hum hum~~~ Hum hum hum~~

    The black knife in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand vibrated intensely.

    ¡°Alright, the third black knife I¡¯m looking for is on that mountain over there.¡± A trace of joy surfaced in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Finally found it!

    After spending considerable time and energy, and entering Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, he had finally found the third black knife, taking a huge step closer to unlocking that earth-shaking secret!

    However, above the mountains, dragon-shaped streams of Qi circled, some a kilometer long, some nearly a hundred meters.

    These dragon-shaped streams of Qi wound around the mountains, constantly moving as if guarding the burial goods on the mountains and the Emperor Qin¡¯s coffin surrounded by the mountains.

    The Dragon Qi exuded a deterrence that shook the heavens and earth, much stronger than the Draconic Corpse Huang Xiaolong had refined outside his body¨Ccountless times more powerful!

    Even for Ma Chuxia and the others, who had pure and unblemished bodies, the pressure from the Dragon Qi was almost unbearable even from a great distance.

    ¡°Little Long, what is that?¡± Yan Pianpian asked in astonishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s True Dragon Qi. The True Dragon Qi guarding the mausoleum.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Back then, Emperor Qin was an emperor recognized by heaven and earth, one of absolute authority. After his death, his grave was guarded by True Dragon Qi.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon Qi is too powerful,¡± Ma Chuxia said earnestly. ¡°I believe that if we get close to that side, let alone climbing the mountain to take the burial goods, even if we were just at the foot of the mountain, we would definitely be crushed to pieces by the Dragon Qi!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, ¡°You¡¯re better off, with bodies untainted and non-human. If people from the ten great ancient martial families of Huaxia were to come here, even with True Qi protecting their bodies, they would have been shaken to death by the Dragon Qi by now.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°Of course one cannot leave a treasure mountain empty-handed. Alright, you all wait here, I¡¯ll go and retrieve that black knife¡­¡±

    ¡°`

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong headed straight for the mountains in the distance.

    The True Dragon Qi was indeed domineering and unrivaled, but it was no match for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Body. At most, it only slowed down Huang Xiaolong¡¯s walking speed a bit.

    As he walked¡­

    Suddenly!

    A surge of excited fluctuation emitted from the Corpse Dragon tattoo on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left arm!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused.

    The next second¡­

    Boom~~~~~!!!!

    A strand of True Dragon Qi hovering in the sky swooped towards Huang Xiaolong, howling as if with the wrath of a celestial deity!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was at a loss for words.

    Because Huang Xiaolong knew that the True Dragon Qi didn¡¯t come at him without reason, but was¡­ forcibly drawn over by the Corpse Dragon tattoo on his left arm.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and without delay, he raised his left arm.

    In an instant, the approaching True Dragon Qi, like converging rivers into a vast sea, merged into the Corpse Dragon tattoo on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left arm.

    Crack~~crack~~crack-crack-crack~~~

    The Corpse Dragon tattoo underwent visible changes!

    On that decaying dragon¡¯s body, ancient scales began to form one after another.

    They were dragon scales!

    Soon, the broken dragon horns of the Corpse Dragon also regrew.

    Underneath the Corpse Dragon¡¯s dragon scales, fresh flesh, tendons, and skin began to grow anew¡­

    It turned out that the Corpse Dragon was devouring the dragon energy!

    Before long, the Corpse Dragon tattoo completely devoured that strand of dragon energy, and with an angry roar, it drew another even longer strand of True Dragon Qi!

    The Corpse Dragon greedily sucked in the True Dragon Qi, repairing its battered body. The dragon¡¯s might that it radiated climbed steadily!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~ This True Dragon Qi is indeed a rare tonic for my Corpse Dragon¡­¡± This unexpected delight made Huang Xiaolong laugh heartily.

    Immediately afterward, an idea flickered through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°Since the Corpse Dragon can¡¯t finish all this True Dragon Qi¡­ I might as well¡­ hehehe~~~¡±

    Without further ado, Huang Xiaolong directly brought out the Divine Beast egg!

    The Divine Beast egg, sensing the floating True Dragon Qi above the mountains, activated the Formation on its shell, which spun crazily like a black hole vortex, devouring the True Dragon Qi!

    The Divine Beast egg consumed the True Dragon Qi at a speed many times faster than the Corpse Dragon, almost like gorging itself. Strands of True Dragon Qi were forcibly pulled towards the egg, letting out pitiful cries before being devoured.

    ¡°Emperor Qin, I¡¯ve used up the True Dragon Qi that guarded your tomb¡­ Well, I¡¯ll set up some powerful Formations, to replace the True Dragon Qi and protect your tomb for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously.

    Eventually, the Corpse Dragon and the Divine Beast egg completely drained the True Dragon Qi above the mountains, leaving not a single drop behind.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at his left arm and saw that the Corpse Dragon no longer existed¨C

    Its head was like a camel¡¯s, its horns like a deer¡¯s, its eyes like a rabbit¡¯s, its ears like a cow¡¯s, its neck like a snake¡¯s, its belly like a mirage, its scales like a carp¡¯s, its claws like an eagle¡¯s, and its palms like a tiger¡¯s. Its back had eighty-one scales, matching the number of nine times nine for yang. Its voice was like clanging copper, its majesty was like a sovereign ruling the world. There were whiskers beside its mouth, a bright pearl under its chin, and a reverse scale below its throat!

    A True Dragon!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s external embodiment, the Corpse Dragon, had evolved into a True Dragon that soared through the nine heavens!

    Although the Divine Beast egg still showed no signs of hatching, the boost in energy it received from this was no small matter!

    Huang Xiaolong put away the Divine Beast egg and with a few leaps, he reached the summit of the mountain.

    Wandering among the burial offerings piled like a mountain, Huang Xiaolong was not distracted nor took anything. He quickly found the accompanying black dagger.

    The dagger was engraved with the ancient seal character ¡°Four.¡±

    Clearly, it indicated that this was the fourth dagger!

    By now, Huang Xiaolong already had ¡°Four,¡± ¡°Seven,¡± ¡°Nine,¡± three black daggers!

    Having obtained the dagger, Huang Xiaolong desired nothing else.

    This trip to Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb could be considered a complete success.

    In the end, among the burial offerings, Huang Xiaolong found six fiery red, dragon-eye-sized Immortal Pills, which, even after thousands of years, still contained a terrifying vitality within them.

    ¡°Eh~~ Immortal Life Pills,¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up the pills and saw, ¡°So these are the legendary Immortal Life Pills. Xu Fu was the one who sought them for Emperor Qin¡­ Hahaha~~ Immortality? I¡¯m afraid, if even a shred of news about these six Immortal Pills were to leak out, the whole world would go crazy, right?¡±

    But there were no ripples on the surface of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    He had no particular ambition for the Immortal Life Pills, thinking instead that such pills had some flaws.

    1. After consuming the Immortal Pill, one would periodically fall into a deep sleep, which could last for dozens of years or even hundreds before awakening.

    2. After taking the Immortal Pill, one would never again have the ability to reproduce.

    However, regardless, Huang Xiaolong still put away the six Immortal Life Pills.

    Descending the mountain.

    Huang Xiaolong spent quite some time setting up an ancient Sword Array at the foot of the mountain.

    This Sword Array was terrifying in its lethality. Once a living person entered, the Sword Array would activate automatically, swords flying in all directions, instantly slicing the invader into dust.

    Moreover, the Sword Qi was strong enough to shred the intruder¡¯s soul, causing it to disperse and be annihilated forever.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°We¡¯ve got what we came for, let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong called out to the beauties and left Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb.

    On the way, Ma Chuxia asked, ¡°Little Long, this time the ninjas and Onmyoji sent by Xu Fu have been completely wiped out, but do you think he¡¯ll give up, or continue to send people to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°The Twelve Golden Men, the accompanying black daggers, and the Immortal Life Pills have all been taken by me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°I actually hope that Xu Fu himself comes to find me¡­ I¡¯d like to meet this peerless overlord who has stolen the fate of Great Qin.¡±

    During the journey, Huang Xiaolong also set up numerous killing arrays inside Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, ensuring that even if Xu Fu sent more people, they would definitely not end well!

    ¡­

 Chapter 851 - Chapter 851 Chapter 851 You Have a Strange Smell on You

    Chapter 851: Chapter 851: You Have a Strange Smell on You Chapter 851: Chapter 851: You Have a Strange Smell on You Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by his wives, embarked on their return journey the way they had come.

    After reuniting with Meng Zhuang, Ying Qiulian, and others, Meng Zhuang¡¯s brothers¡¯ injuries had also stabilized.

    Following a brief exchange, Huang Xiaolong and the others parted ways with the mausoleum guardians.

    Back on the surface, they were greeted by a brilliantly sunny afternoon, and the fresh air swept away the fatigue from Huang Xiaolong and the others¡¯ bodies and spirits.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ The outside truly is more comfortable,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he stretched lazily. ¡°That underground mausoleum was way too stuffy. Just this once, I won¡¯t come again; it wasn¡¯t fun at all.¡±

    Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t act coy after taking advantage. Our trip to Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum this time has made you a fortune¡­ Not to mention that mysterious black knife, the twelve golden men, and the Immortal Pills of Immortality¡­ Tsk tsk, those are all legendary treasures.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Speaking of the Immortal Pills, I have six here, who wants them?¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan, among others, shook their heads in unison.

    Even Ying Aoshan blurted out, ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, who would want that thing? Aoshan wants to bear your children in the future, to be a good wife and mother at home¡­¡±

    Having said that, Ying Aoshan suddenly realized she might have spoken out of turn and lowered her blushing face.

    ¡°Since none of you want them, I¡¯ll just have to keep them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a giggle, ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Immediately after, everyone boarded a plane, left Shaanxi Province, and returned to Binhai.

    Back at the Dragon Villa, Lin Jing and the other wives who had stayed behind held a banquet to welcome Huang Xiaolong back.

    During the banquet, Sun Wei, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, and others bombarded Huang Xiaolong with questions about his adventure in Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum. Animated by Shirley¡¯s embellishments, everyone listened with bated breath, transported by the tales.

    In the days that followed, Huang Xiaolong spent a fortune and leveraged the connections of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial arts families to acquire a vast quantity of natural jade.

    He then buried these jades within the Dragon Villa, setting up a large Formation.

    This Formation had an immensely strong defense; after all, Huang Xiaolong had offended not a few, including the mysterious Taotie demon and Xu Fu, Great Qin¡¯s number one magician. Amongst potential enemies was also the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe¡­ Therefore, Huang Xiaolong had to ensure the absolute protection of his lair, the Dragon Villa.

    Moreover, the countless precious jades made the entire Dragon Villa abundantly rich in Spiritual Energy, granting extraordinary advantages to those cultivating martial arts or Taoist magic.

    One evening, Huang Xiaolong refined the Tai¡¯a Sword into a simple flying sword and gave it to Ma Chuxia. He then rigorously explained a Cultivation Technique for maneuvering the flying sword and imparted it to Ma Chuxia.

    Sitting cross-legged, Ma Chuxia channeled the incantations, and the flying sword exuded a blue glow, circling her and slicing the air into shreds, hissing as it moved.

    The flying sword seemed to possess its own intelligence, constantly absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy just like a Martial Artist would during cultivation.

    ¡°Little wife, with this flying sword, hunting demons and catching ghosts will be much easier for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°In ancient times, Taoists caught ghosts with flying swords. It¡¯s just that in modern society, the art of refining and using flying swords has all but disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I feel a deep connection with this flying sword; now, I¡¯d even dare to contend with a Ghost King!¡± Ma Chuxia lifted her eyes to Huang Xiaolong, her gaze deep as the ocean with tender affection, almost bringing tears to her eyes.

    After a moment, Ma Chuxia suddenly asked, ¡°Little Long, I guess you¡¯re about to leave Binhai to visit other cities, right?¡±

    Having spent much time with Huang Xiaolong and being his most intimate woman, Ma Chuxia understood his nature well.

    ¡°Yes, little wife, I¡¯m planning to leave Binhai to have some fun in other cities. Maybe I¡¯ll even go abroad,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°With Ying Kexin in Binhai, there are no fears for a thousand years. It is a peaceful land indeed, but for me, it¡¯s become too monotonous.¡±

    As he said this, Huang Xiaolong gazed out the window into the deep and peaceful night sky. ¡°I still need to find the remaining black knives and, by the way, hunt down those Yin Tribe members lurking in the human realm.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, can I accompany you?¡± Ma Chuxia pleaded.

    ¡°Little wife, I intend to travel alone this time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°You stay in Binhai. I¡¯m worried that Xu Fu might cause trouble; if he really dares to come, I will return immediately. Besides, the Formation I¡¯ve set up in the Dragon Villa needs you to oversee it.¡±

    Leaving Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan behind in Binhai, along with others, was part of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan to assist Ying Kexin in dealing with the possibility of Xu Fu sneaking into Binhai to stir up trouble.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s resolve, Ma Chuxia did not protest; she withdrew the flying sword back into her body.

    Now, having cultivated a flawless body, Ma Chuxia could also house magical treasures within herself, an impressive feat.

    Ma Chuxia slowly stood up, walked over to Huang Xiaolong, and from behind, wrapped her arms around his waist. In a seductive tone, she said, ¡°Dear husband, let your little wife serve you well tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡­

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong, alone, left Binhai.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have any particular destination in mind; one could say he was aimless. Last night, after a glance at the map of Huaxia, he decided to go to ¡ª the capital of Shu province¡­ Rong City.

    Since ancient times, Rong City has been a land of plenty in Huaxia, with a prosperous populace and abundant resources, and is considered a place of outstanding people and spirit.

    Moreover, Rong City also has a tradition of ancient martial arts. One of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial arts families, the ¡°Yu Family,¡± has its headquarters and ancestral home there.

    Dressed in casual attire, Huang Xiaolong boarded a flight to Rong City.

    Sitting leisurely on the plane, he admired the attractive flight attendants and occasionally enjoyed the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, making Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mood very pleasant.

    As there were few passengers on this flight, the seat next to Huang Xiaolong was empty.

    Before long, suddenly, a wave of fragrance hit him!

    He saw a fashionably dressed young woman with impressive looks and figure sit down beside him, her face full of surprise. ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong instinctively looked up.

    The fashionably dressed woman had an elegant air about her, wearing a black business suit with a tight skirt and black stockings, her expression extremely excited. ¡°Great¡­ great¡­ master¡­ What a coincidence! Master! I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you here!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I remember now, you¡¯re that what¡¯s-her-name, the big pop star¡¯s manager, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong immediately recognized the dazzling woman sitting next to him as the manager of the love song queen and singer-songwriter ¡°Zhao Bing¡± whom he had met previously in Bao City.

    That time had also been very perilous, as Master Zhang¡¯s disciple sought to craft a ¡°Seven Evils Ghost,¡± requiring the collection of the souls of seven pure Yin life forms, and those seven had to be engaged in seven specific professions.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Bing had become the last target of the wicked paths.

    Lucky for her, Huang Xiaolong saw through the evil scheme, displayed his divine might, and saved Zhao Bing¡¯s life. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to sing again.

    ¡°Ah! Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right! Master, I can¡¯t believe you remember me¡­ I¡¯m Bingbing¡¯s manager, just call me ¡®Ahuan.''¡± The manager called ¡°Sister Ahuan¡± was so excited that she started to call out, leaning her voluptuous body against Huang Xiaolong.

    Initially, Sister Ahuan had a strong aversion to Huang Xiaolong, but after encountering an evil ghost at the hotel that left her petrified with fear, Huang Xiaolong stepped forward at the critical moment and subdued the malevolent spirit. That scene had been deeply etched into her heart.

    From that moment on, she regarded Huang Xiaolong as a living immortal, worshipping him in her heart.

    Sometimes, Sister Ahuan thought, if she were ten or eight years younger, she would definitely pursue Huang Xiaolong, and even if she couldn¡¯t win him over, being a one-night stand would be a blessing from her past life.

    ¡°Heh~~ nice to meet you, nice to meet you,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied indifferently.

    ¡°Master, what are you doing in Rong City?¡± Sister Ahuan asked obsequiously.

    ¡°Just hanging out,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah~~ What fate! Master, our Bingbing is also in Rong City¡­¡± As she said this, Sister Ahuan¡¯s eyes showed a trace of a startled expression. ¡°Uh, master¡­ it just so happens, I have something to ask of you¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a playful smile.

    ¡°Our Bingbing, she seems¡­ she seems to have come into contact with something unclean, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sequela from that time in Bao City,¡± Sister Ahuan said with a trembling voice. ¡°Lately, she¡¯s been sleepwalking every night, and¡­ and¡­ even imitating the cry of a fox, which is really scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Imitating the cry of a fox?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong sniffed, then leaned in close, his nose almost touching Ahuan¡¯s fair and slender neck as he sniffed again.

    Startled by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sudden act, Sister Ahuan shivered, then the masculine scent drifting from Huang Xiaolong almost made her cry out. ¡°Uh, master¡­ I¡­ I actually have something for you¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You have a smell on you.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled back, pondered for a moment, then a spark flashed in his eyes.

    ¡°Perfume smell, right? That¡¯s Chanel¡­¡± Sister Ahuan¡¯s face turned red as she spoke softly. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°No, it smells awful,¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smile. ¡°On you, there¡¯s a musky stench¡­ Hmm. Heh heh, interesting, really interesting¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 852 - Chapter 852 Chapter 852 The Fox Demon

    Chapter 852: Chapter 852: The Fox Demon! Chapter 852: Chapter 852: The Fox Demon! ¡°Oh my~~ Master, I¡¯m trying to discuss serious matters with you, how can you call me flirty¡­¡± Sister Huan blushed and her heart pounded wildly.

    She thought to herself, this handsome young man with his incredible skills, is he hinting at a date with me, or is he hinting at a date with me?

    ¡®Alright¡­ since he said so, I might as well give in to him~~¡¯

    Just as Sister Huan was about to act coy, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°No, you really do have a sort of flirty stench to you. Forget it, it¡¯s difficult to explain to you. You said that big pop star Zhao Bing, she¡¯s been sleepwalking at night, mimicking a fox¡¯s call?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ Yeah. It¡¯s really scary,¡± Sister Huan replied, reining in her burgeoning romantic hopes with lingering fear. ¡°Master, you have no idea, even though I¡¯m just Bingbing¡¯s manager, we¡¯re like sisters, and we usually live together. Lately, after Bingbing had her concert in Baoshi and returned to Rong City, she started acting strange. I¡¯ve secretly consulted many Taoists, spent over ten million but saw no improvement¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Sister Huan looked troubled.

    ¡°Zhao Bing herself doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to tell Bingbing, for fear of affecting her work. However, I¡¯ve quietly cancelled many of her engagements,¡± Sister Huan said.

    ¡°By the way, how could you tell it was mimicking the cry of a fox? Have you heard a fox call?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard a fox call¡­¡± Sister Huan furrowed her brow. ¡°But every night, Bingbing gets out of bed, runs to the living room and starts howling¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s like a puppy barking, sometimes like a wolf howling, and sometimes like a child crying¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but every time Bingbing cries out, the image of a fox appears in my mind¡­ So, I¡¯m sure, Bingbing is imitating a fox¡¯s call. Master, what should we do? Master, since you¡¯re so capable, perhaps¡­¡±

    ¡°This is quite interesting, alright, I¡¯ll go with you to check it out,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily.

    Relieved by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s promise, Sister Huan muttered to herself, ¡°Bingbing, you¡¯re going to be saved now!¡±

    The plane arrived at Rong City International Airport.

    Huang Xiaolong, traveling light, and Sister Huan, pushing her luggage, exited the airport together.

    The two of them had a simple bowl of beef noodles outside the airport, a makeshift lunch.

    Then, they took a taxi directly to an upscale neighborhood in Rong City.

    Zhao Bing had bought an apartment in this neighborhood.

    Arriving at the apartment door, Sister Huan took out her keys and suddenly grinned. ¡°Master, Bingbing will surely be delighted to meet you, she¡¯s been talking about you a lot lately.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with an indifferent smile.

    They opened the door.

    ¡°Sister Huan, have you returned?¡± Came the heavenly voice of Zhao Bing.

    ¡°Yes~~ Bingbing, look who I¡¯ve brought you!¡± Sister Huan said mysteriously.

    Upon entering, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he surveyed his surroundings.

    This was a three-bedroom, two-living room, two-bathroom apartment. There wasn¡¯t the slightest aura of yin or ghostly spirits in the house, meaning there weren¡¯t any haunted incidents happening at Zhao Bing¡¯s home.

    However, there was a faint scent in the air, difficult for ordinary people to detect but definitely there.

    Additionally¡­

    ¡®Hehehe~~ indeed¡­ there¡¯s a demon¡¯s aura!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Last time in Binhai, Huang Xiaolong took down Long Wu, the gluttonous dragon, and gained a deeper understanding of demonic auras.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong had a great interest in ¡°demons¡±!

    At this moment, Zhao Bing, who had permed her hair into curls, was wearing colored contacts, with her lips painted in candy colors making them look pouty, was donning a nearly transparent nightgown and walked out looking languid.

    ¡°Hey~~¡± Huang Xiaolong greeted Zhao Bing.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes became sharp as if he could see right through her!

    There, on Zhao Bing¡¯s left shoulder, rested a yellow-furred fox, its head poking around sneakily, with a sly glint in its eyes.

    ¡®Yo, yo, yo~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled inwardly. ¡®The big star has been possessed by a fox spirit, huh?¡¯

    Zhao Bing was possessed by a demon, which was clearly different from being haunted by a ghost. No wonder, Sister Huan had spent quite some money and had Taoists come over to check repeatedly, but they couldn¡¯t find anything amiss.

    Most of the time, Taoists deal with ghosts, so those with slightly lower cultivation couldn¡¯t see when someone was possessed by a demon.

    ¡°Master Huang Xiaolong!!!!¡± The moment Zhao Bing saw Huang Xiaolong, her beautiful eyes shone brightly, her face alight with happiness, but the next moment¨C

    ¡°Eek~~~!!!!¡± Zhao Bing screamed at the top of her lungs, her hands covering her chest as her cheeks instantly flushed red. She turned to Sister Huan and reproached, ¡°Sister Huan! If you were going to invite a master to our house, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance! It¡¯s all your fault! How embarrassing!¡±

    Having said that, Zhao Bing hurried back into her bedroom and slammed the door shut.

    ¡°Master, did you notice any problems?¡± Sister Huan quickly pulled Huang Xiaolong aside and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there a ghost? What kind of ghost is it?¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°But indeed there¡¯s a demon.¡±

    ¡°A¡­de¡­demon?¡± Sister Huan was horrified.

    ¡°Yes, a true demon, a fox demon,¡± Huang Xiaolong confirmed. ¡°But don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s a very minor one, not yet transformed.¡±

    Indeed, compared to Long Wu¡¯s demonic aura, the fox inside Zhao Bing was far less significant.

    After all, fox demons are just ordinary ones and can¡¯t compare to one of the four great ancient evil creatures, Taotie.

    Even if the fox demon took human form, it wouldn¡¯t be a concern.

    ¡°Come on, Sister Huan, you don¡¯t need to be white as a sheet and gasping for breath,¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the terrified Sister Huan. ¡°In this world, where there are ghosts, there are demons. As the saying goes, humans have their ways, demons have their paths. During Ancient Times, it was a world inhabited by humans, demons, immortals, and devils alike. No reason to make a mountain out of a molehill.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ you must help, save Bingbing¡­¡± Sister Huan trembled.

    Huang Xiaolong ignored her and pondered for a moment. ¡°Fox demons? As far as I know, in some places, people like to offer homage to ¡®Wu Lu Ye Xian¡¯, which actually represents five different demons. ¡®Hu¡¯ refers to fox demons. ¡®Huang¡¯ is the yellow-skinned weasel. ¡®Bai¡¯ is the hedgehog. ¡®Liu¡¯ is the snake demon. ¡®Hui¡¯ is the rat¡­ These five types of demons are enshrined as protective spirits.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Sister Huan, Zhao Bing¡¯s possession by a demon must not have originated from the market in Rong City, as that was a ghost, not a demon. Think about it, has she offended anyone recently? I suspect she has offended someone with a protective spirit in their home, causing the nemesis to employ it against her. Otherwise, why would a demon bother her without any reason?¡±

    ¡°Offend someone¡­?¡± Sister Huan frowned, deep in thought for a while, then shook her head. ¡°Our Bingbing is really well-behaved and has a good temperament. Although she¡¯s young, she often supports newcomers in the industry¡­ She hasn¡¯t really offended anyone over the years.¡±

    At that point, Zhao Bing had changed her clothes and, with a flushed face, emerged from the bedroom.

    Sister Huan quickly gave Huang Xiaolong a meaningful look, signaling him not to burst Zhao Bing¡¯s bubble right there and then.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Subsequently, the three of them sat on the living room sofa and chatted.

    In front of Huang Xiaolong, Zhao Bing had none of the airs of a big star; she was just like the girl next door, chatting with Huang Xiaolong, and expressing her endless gratitude for his life-saving help last time.

    As the opportunity arose, Sister Huan said, ¡°Well, Bingbing, since Master Long is here in Rong City to play and hasn¡¯t found a hotel yet, why don¡¯t we let Master Long stay at our place? What do you think¡­¡±

    A seductive glint flashed in Zhao Bing¡¯s eyes, ¡°That¡¯s great. There¡¯s a spare guest room at home anyway; I just worry that Master Long might look down on it.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. For me, just having a bed is enough,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin.

    Zhao Bing said with a heart full of joy, ¡°Master Long, I¡¯m from Rong City. Since you¡¯re here, and I don¡¯t have work for these few days, I¡¯ll accompany you to have a good time in Rong City and do my bit as a host.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile, indicating no problem.

    By this time, the fox spirit had already slipped into Zhao Bing¡¯s body. Huang Xiaolong chanted an insight spell and saw that the critter was sleeping soundly and snoring away.

    ¡®It seems that this fox spirit doesn¡¯t intend to harm Zhao Bing¡¯s life¡­ Most likely, someone instructed her to possess Zhao Bing¡¯s body, either to make Zhao Bing embarrass herself or to bewitch her into doing things she wouldn¡¯t normally do¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself. ¡°This is really thrilling. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a demon as soon as I arrived in Rong City¡­ Since I have to deal with Long Wu¡¯s father, a greedy and monstrous demon later, it¡¯s necessary to warm up by interacting with demons early on,¡± he mused with excitement.

    After chatting the afternoon away, Zhao Bing helped Sister Huan cook and made a lavish dinner to treat Huang Xiaolong.

    After they had dinner, Sister Huan went to wash the dishes in the kitchen, leaving Huang Xiaolong and Zhao Bing in the living room.

    It gets dark early in winter, and the crystal lamp in the living room lit up.

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡°Mmm~~~¡± Zhao Bing moaned softly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, and he turned to look at her.

    He saw Zhao Bing¡¯s face flushing, her figure enchantingly beautiful, and her eyes full of allure as she gazed at Huang Xiaolong.

    She had changed!

    Zhao Bing¡¯s demeanor had completely changed!

    When Huang Xiaolong first arrived at Zhao Bing¡¯s house, she was enthusiastic, but still rather shy and pure. But at this moment, she appeared somewhat tender and coquettishly seductive¡­

    Huang Xiaolong casually asked, ¡°Big star, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ if it weren¡¯t for you last time, I would have been in a terrible state¡­¡± Zhao Bing smiled sweetly, her whole body going limp like she had lost her bones, and she lay on Huang Xiaolong whispering, ¡°Master~~ later, after Sister Huan goes to sleep, will you come to my room? I really want to thank you properly¡­¡±

    Zhao Bing¡¯s breath was fragrant, and in that instant, Huang Xiaolong felt as if the living room was filled with blossoming flowers, with a spring-like atmosphere wafting around, making him feel slightly dopey.

    The art of seduction!

    ¡®So the fox spirit is skilled in the art of seduction¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t be bewitched by the little fox spirit at all; he felt like laughing. ¡®They say that the fox spirit¡¯s ancestor is Su Daji, who charmed King Zhou of Shang into losing his soul and even his kingdom¡­¡¯

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come to your room tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a laugh.

    At that moment, the fox spirit hidden inside Zhao Bing¡¯s belly made a chirping sound, as if laughing in triumph.

    Soon, Zhao Bing regained her senses. She gasped as she realized she was actually leaning against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest in an extremely indecent pose¡­

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± Zhao Bing screamed, quickly shrinking back, her face blushing as red as a traffic light, stammering, ¡°Master¡­ what happened to me just now? I got all muddled and fell asleep¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, maybe you¡¯re just really tired,¡± shrugged Huang Xiaolong. ¡°By the way, to tell you the truth, have you offended anyone recently? Or maybe¡­ have you bought any coats made from mink or fox fur or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°Master, I never wear fur,¡± pondered Zhao Bing as she replied. ¡°Offended someone? Offended someone¡­ um¡­ Master, if annoying men pester me and I verbally reject them, does that count as offending someone? It shouldn¡¯t, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Annoying men have been pestering you, and you rejected them?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a slight stir in his heart. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Ugh~~ It¡¯s Young Master Fan from Rong City,¡± a hint of disgust flashed in Zhao Bing¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Fan Family is the largest and most powerful family in Rong City. Young Master Fan wanted me to be his mistress¡­ How could that be possible? Master, you have to believe me, I could never agree to such disgraceful and unreasonable demands¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain that to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say that, Zhao Bing felt an inexplicable sense of loss.

    After watching TV for a while, and around nine o¡¯clock, Zhao Bing yawned, her eyelids heavy as if weighed down by lead, appearing very sleepy, so she went to take a shower first, getting ready for bed.

    ¡°Master, Bingbing has been in poor spirits these past few days, getting especially tired at night,¡± said Sister Huan anxiously. ¡°Now that I think about it, it must be that demon causing trouble. Master, please don¡¯t go to sleep yet; Bingbing is going to sleepwalk soon, imitating a fox¡¯s cry. It¡¯s really scary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry~~ I¡¯ll catch that little demon tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned as well. ¡°By the way, Sister Huan, you go take a shower and rest later.¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡± Sister Huan nodded nervously.

    After taking her shower, Zhao Bing indeed went into her bedroom and shut the door to sleep.

    Following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions, Sister Huan also showered early and returned to her room.

    Huang Xiaolong turned off the lights in the living room, making the house seem dark and eerie, quite sinister.

    Right at that moment, the door to Zhao Bing¡¯s room creaked open, and moonlight shone from the window into her bedroom, casting her entire body in a cloak of light, giving her an enigmatic and alluring beauty.

    ¡°Master~~ come in¡­ Tonight, let Bingbing take good care of you¡­¡± Zhao Bing beckoned to Huang Xiaolong with a curl of her finger.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, stood up, and walked into Zhao Bing¡¯s room.

    Bang~~ Zhao Bing closed the door, locking it behind her.

    There were no lights on in the bedroom, just the poetic moonlight.

    As soon as he entered, Zhao Bing stretched out her delicate arm and hooked it around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck, cooing in his ear, ¡°Master, do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡±

    ¡°Mm~~ Fair to middling, not too bad,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a half-smile.

    Just then!

    Zhao Bing¡¯s cute and beautiful face suddenly turned a dark color, and strands of hair burst out from her pupils, growing wildly like weeds!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A pungent, demonic aura erupted!

    Out of her mouth grew two green fangs that gleamed with a metallic shine, her eyes turned blood-red, and her expression became savage and fierce as she hissed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°There¡¯s a scent on you that makes me very uncomfortable¡­ I¡¯m going to eat you!¡±

    Roar~~~~~~~~!

    ¡°Zhao Bing¡± let out a sharp scream and lunged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck with an open mouth!

    ¡­

 Chapter 853 - Chapter 853 Chapter 853 You Are Not Qualified to Sit Here

    Chapter 853: Chapter 853: You Are Not Qualified to Sit Here! Chapter 853: Chapter 853: You Are Not Qualified to Sit Here! At this time, the fox demon that had possessed Zhao Bing completely revealed its true form, intending to bite Huang Xiaolong to death then and there.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled softly and then roared in a low voice, ¡°Om mani padme hum!¡±

    This was the Supreme Mantra for Subduing Demons from Buddhist teachings, which could not only subdue fierce ghosts but also overwhelm demons.

    Of course, if a common monk were to recite it, the effect on subduing demons wouldn¡¯t be very pronounced, but Huang Xiaolong was different. His Taoist and Buddhist powers could be described as defying the natural order.

    ¡°Squeak~~~!¡±

    A shrill scream suddenly erupted as a fluffy, yellow-skinned fox bolted out of Zhao Bing¡¯s body. It was about a meter long, shaking its head in disorientation, seemingly a bit dazed. Not only had Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Mantra forced it out of Zhao Bing¡¯s body, but it was also left shattered and confused.

    However, it quickly came to its senses, barked at Huang Xiaolong, and then flicked its fluffy tail.

    In an instant, the chilly wind howled miserably from all directions, rushing towards Zhao Bing¡¯s house. Among it, countless horrifying cries intermingled, with ghostly shadows looming outside the window.

    Soul snatching.

    By nature, the fox demon could snatch souls, beckoning nearby ghosts and spirits to come and wreak havoc.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Huang Xiaolong bellowed, his body radiating golden light as an invisible, violent pressure spiraled out.

    In a split second, the approaching ghosts were as if swept by a hurricane, their forms torn apart. The ghosts behind screamed in terror and hastily fled in all directions.

    This time, the little fox knew the strength of Huang Xiaolong and gave him a cursing glare before it shot upward, turning into a flash of yellow lightning, zipping towards the window with speed matching that of a Great Grandmaster in ancient martial arts!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t attempt to stop it. A playful smirk appeared on his lips, and with a flick of his hand, he sent out a talisman.

    The talisman silently merged into the fox¡¯s body.

    It was a ¡°tracking spell.¡± Once affected, within a certain range, Huang Xiaolong would be able to sense the location of the fox demon, unless it was dead.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong took another look and saw that Zhao Bing had fainted on the floor. However, the demonic aura entwined around her had dissipated completely, and she had returned to her normal self.

    ¡°Pop star, you¡¯re lucky this time to have encountered me¡­ well, to send the Buddha to the West, I shall find and eliminate the person or demon that harmed you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then bent down to pick up the unconscious Zhao Bing from the ground.

    Footsteps sounded as Sister Huan ran over in her nightgown, hastily unlocking the door to Zhao Bing¡¯s bedroom, and shouted, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the situation now? Master!¡±

    ¡°All right, no need to shout. Turn on the light,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling.

    Click¨CThe bedroom light was switched on.

    At the same time, Zhao Bing also regained consciousness. Her eyelashes fluttered a few times before she groggily opened her eyes and looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah? Master Long, why are you¡­ why are you in my bedroom? You¡­ you¡¯re holding¡­ what are you holding me for¡­¡± Completely embarrassed, Zhao Bing wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into, but her heart also fluttered with an inexplicable sweetness.

    ¡°Bingbing, don¡¯t misunderstand the master,¡± Sister Huan hurriedly explained.

    Sister Huan looked toward Huang Xiaolong, her eyes brimming with questions.

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve already dealt with that little demon. A piece of cake,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a relaxed smile.

    ¡°What¡­ what demon?¡± Zhao Bing asked, baffled.

    Subsequently, the three sat on the couch in the bedroom, chatting.

    Since Huang Xiaolong had mentioned it, Sister Huan felt it would be improper to keep hiding it and thus revealed the strange incidents of Zhao Bing sleepwalking and mimicking a fox¡¯s cries that had occurred at night over the past several days.

    Zhao Bing, the person involved, only felt a sense of shock and remained terrified, ¡°Oh my God! I was actually possessed by a demon! No wonder!¡±

    ¡°No wonder what?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been dreaming at night lately, dreaming of a yellow-furred fox!¡± Zhao Bing said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all over now,¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled out a talisman. ¡°This is a soul-stabilizing talisman. After you burn it, soak it in water, and drink it down, you won¡¯t have any lingering effects.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong crossed his legs. ¡°Previously, I asked if you had offended anyone. Now, have you thought of anything?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhao Bing pondered for a dozen seconds before suddenly speaking. ¡°I suspect it was Young Master Fan¡¯s doing. Last time, I rejected his unreasonable demand. Not only did he not get angry, but he also said mysteriously that sooner or later, I would willingly¡­ willingly go to his bed, begging him¡­ begging him¡­ you know¡­ At the time, I thought he was simply perverted, but now I think about it, he was very serious when he said that, not at all joking, as if he was sure of me¡­¡±

    ¡°It turns out to be that good-for-nothing scumbag Fan Zixuan!¡± Sister Huanhuan was furious.

    ¡°Young Master Fan?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    At that moment, Zhao Bing¡¯s expression became somewhat shy, hesitant; she looked up at Huang Xiaolong as if she wanted to say something but stopped.

    ¡°Big pop star, is there something you want to tell me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    Zhao Bing gritted her teeth and finally mustered the courage to say, ¡°Master Long, could you pretend to be my boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong and Sister Huanhuan both stiffened in surprise.

    ¡°I say, Bingbing, aren¡¯t you usually quite introverted? What¡¯s gotten into you today¡­¡± Sister Huanhuan said, smiling yet not smiling.

    Zhao Bing was extremely embarrassed and hurriedly explained, ¡°Sister Huanhuan, please don¡¯t tease me~~ What I mean is, I want Master Long to pretend to be my boyfriend just once, for tomorrow¡¯s event, Sister Huanhuan, you know what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you mean, Bingbing.¡± Sister Huanhuan suddenly realized, and then she turned to Huang Xiaolong, saying with a smile, ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this, tomorrow, Huanhuan¡¯s mother is hosting a banquet for some local dignitaries of Rong City¡­ you know, as parents, they inevitably worry about their daughter¡­ Actually, Bingbing¡¯s parents don¡¯t really support her being a singer and being in the spotlight either. Their thinking is more traditional; they want Bingbing to marry into a good family early and be a wife and mother¡­ You understand what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So, for tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Bingbing¡¯s mother has invited local dignitaries of Rong City, and then¡­ quite a few rich second-generation guys will attend¡­ to put it bluntly, it¡¯s actually a matchmaking event,¡± Sister Huanhuan¡¯s expression also showed a bit of helplessness.

    ¡°Master Long, I¡¯d like to ask for your help, to pretend to be my boyfriend tomorrow, to meet my parents¡­ and by the way, to ward off the intentions of those rich second-generations. I don¡¯t like those pampered guys at all. They don¡¯t have any real abilities. None of them can compare to you, Master¡­ ¡± Zhao Bing mumbled, pouting. ¡°Oh, and Master Long, that Young Master Fan, Fan Zixuan, he¡¯ll be there tomorrow, too.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and then readily agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. Pretending to be a boyfriend is no problem for me, I¡¯m well practised at it. Hahaha~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts flickered slightly. ¡®Speaking of local dignitaries and big families in Rong City, the Yu Family is the first that comes to mind. I wonder if Zhao Bing¡¯s parents have invited any of the younger generation from the Yu Family for tomorrow¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong had some connections with the Yu Family as well; he was still controlling some of the Yu Family¡¯s clan members. He had planted talismans inside their bodies, and with just a single incantation, they would explode and die. Thus, these Yu Family members were Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, henchmen, and puppets.

    In Rong City, with the Yu Family¡¯s henchmen, anything Huang Xiaolong wanted to get done was very convenient.

    The night passed without incident.

    The next day, Zhao Bing applied a light makeup and then took Huang Xiaolong and Sister Huanhuan to a luxurious and grand hotel in the city center for the banquet.

    Soon, the three of them arrived at a lavish private room on the fifth floor of the hotel.

    Outside the room, Zhao Bing took a deep breath, feeling nervous, apprehensive, and a little excited; she tentatively hooked her arm through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, whispering, ¡°Master Long, I¡¯m sorry¡­ we¡­ we need to act convincingly, so my mom doesn¡¯t spot any flaws; she has really sharp eyes.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly said, ¡°If you want to hug, embrace, kiss, or even more, I have no objections. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess up the act.¡±

    Zhao Bing blushed and lowered her head.

    Sister Huanhuan nodded, then knocked on the door to the private room.

    The three of them walked inside.

    Upon entering, Huang Xiaolong cast a sweeping glance and saw that in the private room, there were two extremely large dining tables. At the moment, lunch had not yet started, and numerous wealthy and noble individuals were chatting in the room, among which there were some young men, each one arrogant and strutting, their faces filled with a sense of superiority.

    These were the so-called local elites of Rong City.

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not find anyone who had practiced ancient martial arts. It seemed that members of the Yu Family were not among the invited.

    That made sense, considering what Huanhuan Jie had said. Zhao Bing¡¯s family was, after all, just a bunch of businessmen worth a few tens of millions, and even though Zhao Bing had risen to prominence in the domestic music scene, assuming the status of a top diva, for a behemoth like the Yu Family, she was still too grassroots, hardly worth mentioning.

    Even if Zhao Bing¡¯s parents had invited members of the Yu Family, they would most likely be declined.

    At this moment, a middle-aged woman, bedecked in jewels, came directly over. Her features shared a resemblance with Zhao Bing, she was quite a beautiful woman as well, but her eyes flickered with a sharp and mean-spirited edge.

    ¡°That¡¯s Bingbing¡¯s mother,¡± Huanhuan Jie whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, then pointed with her lips. ¡°That man sitting over there is Bingbing¡¯s dad.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong followed her gesture and saw a middle-aged man with a composed air sitting in a chair, chatting with a few pot-bellied guys.

    ¡°Bingbing, why are you so late? Everyone¡¯s been waiting for you!¡± Mother Zhao said with rapid speech, and then, she clearly saw Zhao Bing arm in arm with a young man!

    ¡°What?¡± Mother Zhao¡¯s eyebrows knotted tightly, displeasure casting a shadow over her face.

    She prided herself on her ability to read people and could tell at a glance that Huang Xiaolong, dressed in simple clothes and not very old, was likely not the son of some rich and noble family. He was just an ordinary young man!

    ¡°Bingbing, who is this?¡± Mother Zhao asked coldly, looking at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of hostility.

    ¡°Mom, this is Master Little Long¡­ erm, Little Long, my boy¡­ boyfriend¡­¡± Zhao Bing said, her cheeks flushing red as she spoke in a low voice.

    As soon as she said this, the entire private room fell silent.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Huang Xiaolong!

    A few seconds later!

    Laughter! Mockery! Schadenfreude! Anger! Contempt! Disgust¡­!

    All sorts of emotions came flooding toward Huang Xiaolong from all directions!

    Huang Xiaolong remained unfazed, even exuding a hint of disdain.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± At this point, a bald middle-aged man stood up, his face ashen. ¡°I say, Old Zhao, you and your wife invited us all here to see if our kids could catch Bingbing¡¯s eye, to see if there¡¯s a chance for a match¡­ Now look, Bingbing even brought her boyfriend. Are you two pulling a fast one on us all?¡±

    Father Zhao hurriedly tried to rectify the situation. ¡°No, no, everyone, I¡­ I and my daughter¡¯s mother had no idea¡­ that my daughter wouldn¡¯t be coming by herself today¡­ this¡­ her boyfriend, neither her mother nor I have ever met him¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha~~~~¡± A fair and handsome young man in his twenties, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, stood up and looked at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking glare. ¡°Bingbing is currently the hot shot of the domestic music scene¡­ she¡¯s pretty and can¡¯t help attracting bees and butterflies, but let me say this here, one should know their place¡­ don¡¯t let any Tom, Dick, or Harry the riff-raff get close to Bingbing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ are you saying I lack self-awareness, that I¡¯m some Tom, Dick, or Harry?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Pff~~~ I wasn¡¯t naming names. If you insist on taking it personally¡­ you can¡¯t blame me,¡± the young man with gold-rimmed glasses replied with a teasing smile.

    Just then, the door to the private room opened.

    Immediately, someone in the room stood up respectfully. ¡°Young Master Fan is here! Young Master Fan has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Fan?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled and, without turning around, he smelled a showy scent!

    Moving slightly, Huang Xiaolong turned his head to see a man in his thirties, dressed in a suit, elegantly walking into the room.

    The man had a decent appearance but his eyes were somewhat narrow, giving people the feeling of a wolfish nature, vindictive, with thin lips indicative of a man who is harsh and often heartless in affairs of the heart.

    This was Young Master Fan, Fan Zixuan, the man Zhao Bing had mentioned to Huang Xiaolong.

    The young master of an established, prestigious family in Rong City.

    Locally, he was a figure who could stir up storms.

    Huang Xiaolong let out a slight smile. Around Young Master Fan wrapped a faint stench as well as a mild demonic aura. But he wasn¡¯t a demon; it was just that he had been around demons for so long that some of their aura had inevitably clung to him.

    This demonic aura, coupled with the foul smell, was clearly characteristic of ¡°fox demons¡±.

    ¡®It seems that the one who let the fox demon possess Zhao Bing, intending to harm her, is indeed this Young Master Fan¡­ good, very good¡­ to be able to control a fox demon without any fluctuation of mana or ancient martial cultivation¡­ this is truly very interesting¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    At this moment, when Fan Zixuan saw Zhao Bing clinging tightly to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, a sharp, fierce light flickered in his eyes as if he were a starving wolf about to gobble up Huang Xiaolong, bones and all!

    However, this fierce demeanor was fleeting. Fan Zixuan gave a laugh and said to Zhao Bing, ¡°Bingbing, who is this?¡±

    ¡°My boyfriend, Little Long,¡± Zhao Bing replied with a cold and firm tone.

    ¡°Boyfriend? Hahaha~~ Boyfriend¡­ interesting, really interesting¡­¡± Fan Zixuan sneered a few times before finding an empty seat and sitting down.

    ¡°Young Master Fan, this¡­¡± Mother Zhao hurriedly walked over, with a face full of apologetic caution. It was clear she cared a great deal about Young Master Fan¡¯s opinion. ¡°Young Master Fan, we had no idea¡­ Ah, that child Bingbing¡­ she¡¯s really too reckless! Young Master Fan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it! I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡±

    ¡°Master Long, let¡¯s sit over here.¡± Huanhuan led Huang Xiaolong and Zhao Bing to find seats as well.

    At this time, the atmosphere in the private room became somewhat weird.

    ¡°And you!¡± Mother Zhao glared at Huang Xiaolong with a demanding gaze. ¡°Our Bingbing is young and inexperienced in the world. What boyfriend? Without the screening by her father and me, what boyfriend? That¡¯s it, we don¡¯t approve of you! Go out right now! And don¡¯t bother Bingbing in the future! Did you hear me clearly? Otherwise, I will call the police!¡±

    ¡°Mom! How can you be like this! Don¡¯t I even have the right to love freely?¡± Zhao Bing argued with reason.

    Father Zhao sighed beside her, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t say those things just yet. Be polite, be polite, let¡¯s first ask about this young man¡¯s situation¡­¡±

    ¡°What else is there to ask? Do we even need to ask?¡± Mother Zhao almost roared. ¡°Just look at him, do we need to ask?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me say a few words.¡± At this point, the man with gold-rimmed glasses who had previously spoken sarcastically about Huang Xiaolong, saying he was a stray cat or dog, gave a light smile.

    ¡°Okay, Lawyer Lv, you speak,¡± Mother Zhao nodded her head.

    The gold-rimmed glasses man also had a certain reputation in Rong City; his family dealt in import and export trade with assets worth several hundred million. He himself was not a wastrel but a rather famous lawyer in Rong City. He had fought hundreds of lawsuits, big and small, and had never lost. If not for the overpowering presence of Fan Zixuan, Lawyer Lv would have been Mother Zhao¡¯s ideal son-in-law candidate!

    Lawyer Lv coughed, cleared his throat, and looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°This is a private gathering, and a high-end one at that. Judging from your accent, you¡¯re probably not a local from Rong City, right? This time, Uncle Zhao and Auntie have invited prominent figures from Rong City¡­ but personally, I don¡¯t think you qualify to sit here. Yes, you heard me right, you don¡¯t qualify to be here. Whether or not you¡¯re Bingbing¡¯s boyfriend, please leave immediately. No one here welcomes you. Do you understand? As the saying goes, ¡®One¡¯s face is one¡¯s fortune.¡¯ Leave now while saving some face; if it comes to tearing faces, it wouldn¡¯t be nice. Unless, of course, your skin is naturally thicker than others¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Lawyer Lv is right,¡± Fan Zixuan looked down on Huang Xiaolong with a condescending gaze, as if looking at an ant. ¡°You indeed have no right to sit here, not the slightest. Haven¡¯t you realized? No one here welcomes you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°How many foxes does your family raise? Is the guardian spirit you worship at home a fox demon?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abrupt question caught Fan Zixuan off guard, and he almost blurted out instinctively, ¡°So what if it is¡­¡±

    The words had barely left his lips when Fan Zixuan came to his senses, his face suddenly changing color as he demanded harshly. ¡°How do you know? Last night, was it you¡­?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Mhm, it was me,¡± Huang Xiaolong naturally understood what Fan Zixuan was alluding to.

    Fan Zixuan said no more and glared at Huang Xiaolong with malicious intent, eyes flickering with murderous energy.

    Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°In fact, I do have the right to sit here, it¡¯s you who does not. Well~~ since I¡¯ve got nothing better to do, let¡¯s do this. Give me 10 minutes, and I¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m the most welcome person here, while you? No one welcomes you here.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze to Lawyer Lv, ¡°You¡¯ve been having quite a lot of trouble recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 854 - Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Fan Zixuan Get Out

    Chapter 854: Chapter 854: Fan Zixuan, Get Out!!!! Chapter 854: Chapter 854: Fan Zixuan, Get Out!!!! ¡°Hahaha~~ Do I have big troubles? What kind of joke is that?¡± Lawyer Lv was at a triumphant point in his life, his pinnacle moment, how could there be any troubles as Huang Xiaolong mentioned?

    Sitting aside, Fan Zixuan¡¯s complexion shifted uncertainly, staring intensely at Huang Xiaolong, with no one knowing what he was thinking. However, his eyes were filled with a ruthless killing intent.

    ¡®The little fox fairy I hired to bewitch Zhao Bing ran away last night¡­ Zhao Bing found a master! Could it be this kid? Good, very good! How dare he oppose me, Fan Zixuan! I want you dead! I have the Fox Fairy enshrined at home, do you think you can fight me? Dead! Your whole family should die!¡¯

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong smiled mockingly at Lawyer Lv. ¡°Your forehead is deeply furrowed, your hall of impressions is dark, and there¡¯s a crack in your palace of life. I think there¡¯s something wrong with your heart. Recently, at around 8 in the morning and 9 in the evening, your heart would faintly ache for about 15~20 minutes each time. Medicine won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Upon hearing this, Lawyer Lv¡¯s smile stiffened, his hand subconsciously touching the area over his heart, wanting to be obstinate, but what Huang Xiaolong said was indeed accurate.

    Yet, strangely, Lawyer Lv had been to hospitals for check-ups, done electrocardiograms, and echocardiograms, and nothing was found wrong.

    ¡°Your life is in peril, don¡¯t doubt that,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke languidly.

    ¡°Alarmist rubbish! Nonsense!¡± Lawyer Lv¡¯s tone was clearly full of bluster but also fear. In the private room, many people felt Lawyer Lv¡¯s changed attitude, shivering in their hearts¨C¡®Could it be? Did this guy really hit the nail on the head?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Don¡¯t bother going to the hospital for further checks; they won¡¯t find anything. You¡¯ve been undermined by your own brother. I see strife in your brother¡¯s palace, two forces at war, and the one belonging to you is clearly losing. Your brother¡¯s force is like an overwhelming army, aggressively closing in to devour you! If I¡¯m not mistaken, your brother must have hired someone with skills to lay a feng shui death trap on you¨Clet me see, oh, I got it, it¡¯s the ¡®Arrow Piercing Heart Death Formation¡¯. Think carefully, are you and your brother at odds?¡±

    Thud~~~!

    Finally, Lawyer Lv collapsed into his chair, contorted in countenance, muscles twitching at the corner of his eyes, gritting his teeth. ¡°Well done~~ that¡¯s my dear brother~~ appearing all conciliatory on the surface. Bloody pretending to be so warm and harmonious, I never figured that he stabbed me in the back!¡±

    Indeed, just as Huang Xiaolong said, Lawyer Lv had a younger brother and they had recently had an unpleasant feud over the family¡¯s assets. However, the brother soon gave in and voluntarily abdicated the contest.

    At that time, Lawyer Lv thought his brother had understood the difficult position and retreated. But now, hearing Huang Xiaolong, he understood¨Chis brother was trying to kill him!

    In a flash of realization, Lawyer Lv looked at Huang Xiaolong with almost pleading eyes. ¡°Sir, since you¡­ you can see this, then¡­ ¡±

    At this moment, Lawyer Lv was like a drowning man clutching at a straw!

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother with Lawyer Lv; his gaze leisurely drifted around the private room to a dignified middle-aged man, smiling. ¡°You have a mistress, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s previously composed face changed abruptly.

    He was known in Rong City as a paragon of husbands, highly responsible towards his family, but in private, he indeed had a mistress, a secret known to no third party!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The middle-aged man trembled, momentarily at a loss for words.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re a successful person, and having a mistress is quite normal. However, you should pay close attention to your mistress lately. To be frank, she has already betrayed you!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    This statement left the middle-aged man deeply shaken, sweating profusely!

    Upon reflection, indeed, his mistress¡¯s recent behavior seemed peculiar.

    With the mistress having knowledge of many business secrets, betrayal could not only financially cripple him, but the middle-aged man could also face imprisonment.

    In an instant, the middle-aged man felt a chilling cold, trembling uncontrollably.

    And so, Huang Xiaolong, with an air of nonchalant ease, pointed out the faults of most people in the private room.

    Those called out by Huang Xiaolong were rendered speechless, recalling the accuracy to their astonishment. At that moment, they were all filled with doubt and could no longer maintain their composure.

    Moreover, these people, who had initially treated Huang Xiaolong with great disfavor and even outright hostility, now naturally began to respect and fear him! No one dared to say they didn¡¯t welcome Huang Xiaolong or suggested expelling him from the room!

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve said my piece.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. ¡°I can solve the problems you¡¯re all facing. They are all minor issues, just give me some compensation, and none of it will be trouble.¡±

    With that said!

    Boom~~~~!!

    Emotions surged!

    Those in trouble, such as Lawyer Lv, all stood up, looking at Huang Xiaolong with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Sir, I was wrong. I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t judge by appearances,¡± Lawyer Lv cast aside his pride. At this moment, his life mattered most. ¡°Sir, you are the most qualified person to attend this gathering, and that¡¯s an understatement.¡±

    Well then, even Lawyer Lv, a turncoat, was now using honorifics towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Others, seeking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s help, followed suit with flattery, virtually placing Huang Xiaolong on a pedestal!

    Zhao Bing and Sister Huanhuan were astounded, their eyes wide open.

    ¡°The master is truly¡­ truly invincible¡­¡± Zhao Bing showed a rare fanatical admiration on her face.

    Sister Huanhuan was also enraptured, ¡°So handsome! So manly~~~ I really like him!¡±

    At this moment, Father Zhao too looked at Huang Xiaolong with an unusual gaze, utterly astounded.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t boasting or exaggerating. In less than ten minutes, he had turned the tide, transforming from a universally shunned rat into the most welcomed person in the room!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± Mother Zhao was awkward to death, her face burning with embarrassment. If she now insisted on driving Huang Xiaolong away, she would inevitably offend the majority of the people in the private room!

    ¡°So¡­ you all want me to take action to help you solve your troubles, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong had completely seized control over these people, master of the atmosphere and the pace. ¡°In this private room, there¡¯s a person who, I think, should not be welcomed, should not be sitting here¡­ uh¡­ to be clear, I don¡¯t like the look of him, you know what to do, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Fan Zixuan sitting to the side with an ironic smile.

    It was clear to anyone with eyes that the person Huang Xiaolong referred to as ¡°should not be welcomed¡± was Fan Zixuan.

    In the private room, all eyes turned to Fan Zixuan in unison.

    Feeling so many stares, Fan Zixuan felt an unnatural sensation from head to toe. He was like sitting on pins and needles, and yet he glared defiantly and said, ¡°What? You want to drive me out? What a joke! I want to see who has the guts!¡±

    Lawyer Lv and others looked at each other, feeling extremely awkward.

    To openly offend Fan Zixuan, they indeed held reservations.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Fine, if you don¡¯t dare to speak up, then I¡¯m leaving. I won¡¯t bother with your affairs anymore, fend for yourselves. Ah~~ pitiful, I reckon in less than half a year, the grass over many of your graves will be a few inches tall¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, utterly relaxed.

    ¡®Damn it! I¡¯ll take the plunge! After all, it¡¯s my life that matters, offending Young Master Fan, so be it!¡¯ Lawyer Lv suddenly felt a vague pain in his heart again, breaking out in a cold sweat, and hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Fan, that¡­ that¡­ perhaps you should¡­ you should leave first. We¡­ we indeed also don¡¯t welcome you¡­¡±

    With one person taking the lead, the others no longer held their reservations, and they rushed to issue Young Master Fan an eviction notice¨C

    ¡°Young Master Fan, please do us a favor and leave on your own. You see, life is at stake here, we¡¯re helpless.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Fan, you truly are too overbearing, too dominant. The moment you came in, you showed that gentleman displeasing expressions¡­ This situation is of your own making, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Fan, saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-story pagoda, please, be kind and leave quickly.¡±

    ¡­

    Sure enough, more than half the people in the private room were telling Fan Zixuan to get lost.

    Fan Zixuan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, he slammed the teapable with a bang and roared, ¡°Shut up, all of you! Today¡¯s host is Bingbing¡¯s mother, who are you to say anything? Auntie, what do you say?¡±

    Fan Zixuan turned his gaze to Mother Zhao.

    Mother Zhao was sweating profusely.

    With a resentful gaze, she looked at Huang Xiaolong¡­ Good for you, little rascal, a troublemaker! Now you¡¯ve put me in a difficult situation where I can neither advance nor retreat!

    A minor misspoken word from Mother Zhao could offend someone!

    This was simply like Zhu Bajie looking in the mirror, not a person either way!

    ¡°Let me think¡­ let me think¡­¡± Mother Zhao seemed to be racking her brains, torn in her mind.

    ¡®Today, I must choose a rich and powerful perfect gentleman for my Bingbing¡­ Among these young talents, the most outstanding one, undoubtedly, is Fan Zixuan, Young Master Fan¡­ Forget it, forget it! For my daughter, I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t bother with anything!¡¯

    Mother Zhao bit her lip, ¡°Young Master Fan must not go! Today, anyone can leave, but Young Master Fan definitely cannot!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Hahaha~~~ Auntie, your choice is wise.¡± Fan Zixuan laughed as if relieved, like a general returning from victorious battle, taunting Huang Xiaolong, ¡°What? Annoyed with me? Even if you¡¯re annoyed, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it, I¡¯m not leaving today! Save it! You heard me! Leave right now! Get out! What a disgrace!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh, looking at Mother Zhao. ¡°Have you felt recently that the blood vessels in your brain are very tense, sometimes you would have unexplained headaches, dizziness, and when it¡¯s particularly unbearable, it¡¯s as if your whole head is going to explode?¡±

    Before Mother Zhao could answer, Father Zhao was visibly moved and said, ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡±

    ¡°There, your face has some dark patches, quite obvious, probably developed in the last half year. Make-up can¡¯t even cover it,¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed at Mother Zhao¡¯s face. ¡°These patches, in fact, are symptoms of cerebral blood vessel congestion. In a month, you will have a stroke. In less than two months, the blood vessels in your brain will all burst¡­ uh, meaning, you have less than two months to live. Your illness, only I can cure it in the whole world, of course, you don¡¯t have to believe me, I can¡¯t force you.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Mother Zhao¡¯s face darkened as if possessed by a ghost.

    Without a doubt, Mother Zhao had all the symptoms Huang Xiaolong described!

    For such matters, it was better to err on the side of caution. Besides, hadn¡¯t everything Huang Xiaolong said about the others in the room been accurate?

    ¡°Wife!¡± Father Zhao quickly gave Mother Zhao a meaningful look.

    Mother Zhao took a deep breath and looked at Fan Zixuan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Fan, I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t welcome you, please leave.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Fan Zixuan stood up in a rage. ¡°Say that one more time!¡±

    Mother Zhao was already a hot-tempered woman, and at the moment, upon hearing the news of her impending death, she felt terrible. Being threatened by Fan Zixuan like that further enraged her. ¡°Fan Zixuan! What are you yelling for? Can¡¯t you understand human words? I told you to scram! Leave immediately, don¡¯t humiliate yourself here!¡±

    ¡­

    PS: Several chapters were blocked, resulting in a mess across all chapters. They have to be revised before they can be released and the chapters can be normalized again, sorry. Many books are in the process of being revised right now.

    ¡­

 Chapter 855 - Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Youve Come Elder

    Chapter 855: Chapter 855: You¡¯ve Come, Elder! Chapter 855: Chapter 855: You¡¯ve Come, Elder! The middle-aged woman was still very aggressive, cursing with a flow of insults that could put anyone to shame. Mother Zhao, also hot-tempered, lashed out at Fan Zixuan until he was metaphorically bleeding.

    ¡°Shut your mouth! You wench! Do you actually think that I came here today for a blind date with your daughter? Damn it! Just an actress, aspiring to marry into a wealthy family? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? I was just playing around! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ungrateful! I¡¯ll make sure you regret this; your whole family is done for!¡± Fan Zixuan, who had never been chased away and humiliated like this, was raging with anger, pointing at Mother Zhao¡¯s nose and cursing harshly.

    Everyone in the private room was a local tycoon or a dignitary from Rong City¡¯s upper social circles. Seeing Fan Zixuan losing all decorum, they all shook their heads disapprovingly, and their dislike for him intensified.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Zhao Bing was so infuriated by Fan Zixuan¡¯s nasty insults that she trembled all over and was left speechless.

    The next second, Fan Zixuan turned his head to look at Huang Xiaolong with a terrifyingly fierce glint in his eyes, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re finished! This is Rong City, and you¡¯ve offended me, you¡¯re dead! But rest assured, I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I will torture you slowly! I will abuse you! For the rest of your life, you¡¯ll lie on your bed, barely alive, repenting for what you¡¯ve done today!¡±

    Fan Zixuan¡¯s words were indeed malicious, chilling the atmosphere in the room. It was evident to everyone that Fan Zixuan now considered Huang Xiaolong an arch-enemy.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Are you stupid or what? You still dare to threaten me?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed disdainfully.

    At that moment, Fan Zixuan was like a barrel of gunpowder, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dismissive smile was the spark that set him off!

    ¡°Damn it! You still dare to laugh!¡± Fan Zixuan roared furiously and lunged at Huang Xiaolong, throwing a punch straight at his head!

    With casual ease, Huang Xiaolong lifted his hand and caught Fan Zixuan¡¯s punch.

    Fan Zixuan felt as though his fist was embedded into a block of iron!

    ¡°You!¡± Fan Zixuan struggled fiercely but couldn¡¯t free his hand from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grip, his forehead¡¯s veins bulging as he shouted, ¡°Damn it, let go of me! Let go now!¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is way too foul. It deserves some punishment,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied calmly with a light smile.

    ¡°Heh~~~ Are you daring to hit me?¡± Fan Zixuan smirked arrogantly, full of false bravado. ¡°Let me tell you the truth¨CI brought bodyguards with me. They¡¯re just outside in the hotel, one call and they could come here and chop you up!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to hit you, I¡¯m going to¡­ cripple you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his expression unchanged.

    Suddenly!

    Crack~~!!!!

    The sound of bones shattering echoed through the room!

    Then came Fan Zixuan¡¯s agonizing screams.

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~!!!!¡±

    Fan Zixuan¡¯s hand, gripped by Huang Xiaolong, was completely shattered, and he bent over in pain, his body convulsing uncontrollably.

    Huang Xiaolong casually let go of the hand.

    What could be seen was Fan Zixuan¡¯s right hand, now utterly deformed, crushed into a mess as if a child had destroyed a plastic toy.

    The people in the private room were all dumbstruck, witnessing the ruin of Fan Zixuan¡¯s hand, feeling chills down their spines.

    My God, with his hand crushed like that, probably even the best surgeon couldn¡¯t restore it, could they?

    This implied that, from now on, Fan Zixuan was indeed a disabled person!

    He was the Young Master of the Fan Family in Rong City! Would the Fan Family let this go?

    ¡°It¡¯s over~~ it¡¯s over¡­¡± Mother Zhao trembled with fear, not having anticipated that the situation would escalate to this extent.

    As the host of the day, Mother Zhao could not escape responsibility for Young Master Fan¡¯s plight; she would certainly face the Fan Family¡¯s revenge.

    Mother Zhao felt her vision darken and her body weaken, ready to collapse.

    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± Father Zhao hurriedly supported her.

    ¡°I feel dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~! You¡¯ve ruined me! You really have! I¡¯ll kill your entire family! I¡¯ll massacre your family! Just you wait! Just you wait!¡± Fan Zixuan screamed like a slaughtered pig while biting through the pain and stumbling out of the room.

    ¡°Little Long, maybe¡­ maybe you should get out of here quickly,¡± said Zhao Bing anxiously. ¡°Fan Zixuan is definitely going to get backup.¡±

    Sister Huan tried to stay calm, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be scared¡­ He has such great skills¡­ he won¡¯t¡­ he won¡¯t be afraid of Fan Zixuan.¡±

    But that was clearly a bit of self-consolation on Sister Huan¡¯s part. The Fan Family were entrenched local powers in Rong City. As the saying goes, even a mighty dragon doesn¡¯t crush a local snake, and no matter how powerful Huang Xiaolong was, in Rong City, he would probably have to yield to the Fan Family!

    If Huang Xiaolong had only beaten up Fan Zixuan, then there might still be room for maneuvering. But crippling him and causing permanent disability was a completely different matter.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong sat back at ease, looked around at the people in the private room exchanging glances, and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Sit down, everyone. When is the meal starting? I¡¯m starving.¡±

    ¡°Meal¡­¡± Lawyer Lv muttered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, the meal won¡¯t be happening today!¡±

    Soon after¡­

    Frantic footsteps could be heard!

    ¡°`

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The private room¡¯s door was shattered!

    ¡°An ancient martial arts master?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced up, offering a faint smile.

    The broken door, entwined by True Qi, instantly turned into sawdust and scraps, scattering in the air!

    A fierce aura surged into the private room.

    The people inside were so oppressed by it that they couldn¡¯t help but cower and tremble.

    Two middle-aged men with a menacing air stepped into the private room, their eyes sweeping across the room. ¡°Who is it? Who crippled Young Master Zixuan? Stand out! Are you tired of living?¡±

    With just a glance, Huang Xiaolong could tell that these two middle-aged men had merely condensed two or three streams of True Qi in their bodies. They could intimidate the average person, but in front of Huang Xiaolong, they were no more significant than ants.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one! Grab him for me! Today, I must flay him!¡± Fan Zixuan also entered the room in a fit of fury, his face pale with pain, devoid of color, but the vengeance in his eyes grew more intense.

    In the blink of an eye, Fan Zixuan¡¯s two bodyguards, one on the left and one on the right, charged at Huang Xiaolong like whirlwinds.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even look, simply waving his hand.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A gust of hurricane-force wind swept out like a tidal wave!

    However, as this wind enveloped the two bodyguards, it softened, turning as gentle as a spring breeze.

    The next second, the two bodyguards stood frozen in place, like statues of clay and wood.

    Pressure point sealing!

    Acupoint pressure point sealing from a distance!

    With that move, Huang Xiaolong had sealed off a few acupoints on the bodyguards, rendering them immobile.

    The expressions on their faces turned to utter terror.

    ¡°Young Master Zixuan¡­this guy is a martial artist! He¡¯s an ancient martial arts expert!¡± One of the bodyguards exclaimed in shock.

    ¡°Young Master Zixuan, you should leave quickly!¡± warned the other bodyguard.

    Before Fan Zixuan could react, he saw a blur before his eyes, and Huang Xiaolong was suddenly in front of him.

    ¡°Get lost! You¡­ you¡­ what do you want to do now?¡± At this moment, the arrogance and domineering air vanished from Fan Zixuan¡¯s eyes, replaced by deep fear.

    His two bodyguards, whom he considered to be unparalleled experts who could kill from a distance with just a thought, were now like infants before Huang Xiaolong, utterly powerless to resist!

    One could only imagine how terrifying, how formidable Huang Xiaolong was!

    ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Fan Zixuan¡¯s mangled right hand and laughed. ¡°You see, your hands are asymmetrical, which is quite unsightly, right? Let me fix that for you~~¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong grabbed Fan Zixuan¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Spare me!¡± Fan Zixuan screamed.

    ¡°Friend¡­ please stop¡­ There¡¯s a line one should never cross, so we can meet on good terms another day¡­¡± One of the bodyguards hastily intervened. ¡°We were wrong to underestimate you, friend. Your mastery of ancient martial arts is truly inscrutable. However¡­stirring up trouble in Rong City all by yourself¡­ Hehe, surely you know of the Yu Family, friend?¡±

    Yu Family!!!!

    Everyone in the private room felt as if struck by lightning!

    It was a name that resonated like thunder!

    In Rong City, the Yu Family was mysterious, powerful, ancient, and had unfathomably deep roots!

    Although the Fan Family claimed to be the number one family in Rong City, they were like a humble household compared to the Yu Family!

    ¡°The Yu Family?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smile held a noncommittal edge.

    ¡°Yes, the Yu Family. One of the top ten ancient martial arts families in Huaxia! Friend, as a cultivator of ancient martial arts, surely you wouldn¡¯t be unaware of the famous Yu Family?¡± The bodyguard wore a triumphant look. ¡°If you continue to maim Young Master Zixuan, then we¡¯ll have no choice but to call upon the members of the Yu Family to administer justice. But by then, friend, you might just regret your actions for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Then go ahead, continue to cripple me!¡± Fan Zixuan laughed savagely. ¡°What¡¯s this? Scared now? Let me tell you the truth, our Fan Family has some connections with the Yu Family!¡±

    ¡°Sir, please¡­let it go¡­¡± Lawyer Lv pleaded with a trembling voice. ¡°The Yu Family¡­ the Yu Family¡­ they¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re like an unstoppable behemoth¡­ please, let it go¡­¡±

    Many people in the room anxiously advised with bated breath.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°I just happen to be looking forward to meeting someone from the Yu Family¡­ Well~~ I¡¯ll wait for them right here, then.¡±

    The moment the words fell!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Crack~~~~!!!!

    Bones shattered!

    Fan Zixuan¡¯s left hand was also crushed into a pulp by Huang Xiaolong, rendered completely useless.

    ¡°Ahh~~!!!!¡± Fan Zixuan let out a miserable scream, no longer able to bear the pain, and fainted.

    The two bodyguards almost popped their eyes out, suspecting they were hallucinating.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, unlocking the acupoints of the two bodyguards, and said with a smile, ¡°You better hurry and call the Yu Family.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, very good. A friend indeed possesses great skills and boldness. However, some consequences are not something you can bear!¡± One of the bodyguards glared at Huang Xiaolong venomously, then rushed forward to pick up the fainted Fan Zixuan.

    The two bodyguards rushed out of the private room.

    Inside the private room, there was a dead silence.

    ¡°What are you all standing around for?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed nonchalantly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we start eating? I¡¯m really hungry.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, all wanting to flee this trouble-stricken place as quickly as possible.

    However, most of them were counting on Huang Xiaolong to save their lives. Leaving now might result in his indifference. Besides, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ferocity was too much; he crushed a person¡¯s hand like kneading dough. If anyone ¡°deserted before the battle,¡± and angered Huang Xiaolong, who the hell could withstand his rage!

    ¡°Everyone, please take a seat. Sit down quickly,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, as he found an empty seat and sat down by the dining table.

    The people in the private room didn¡¯t dare dawdle and promptly took their seats.

    Zhao Bing and Sister Huan sat on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left and right sides, respectively.

    Mother Zhao sighed and called the waiter in to serve the dishes.

    Soon, the dining table was covered with various exquisite delicacies.

    Huang Xiaolong began to eat his fill heartily, without a care in the world.

    The others had no appetite at all. Occasionally, they would pick up a mouthful of food, chew it in their mouths, and it tasted as if they were chewing wax.

    The meal was extraordinarily lengthy.

    It could even be described as torture.

    No one dared to speak during the meal. They ate silently, and the atmosphere in the private room was so gloomy it felt almost like water could drip from it.

    ¡°I say¡­ what¡¯s the matter with you all? Eating like you¡¯re at a funeral¡­ Really,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always keep my promises. After the meal, I will take care of your troubles.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong turned to the troubled-looking Mother Zhao. ¡°Your illness, I will treat it as well.¡±

    Mother Zhao had a mournful expression. ¡°I regret it so much! Who knew a meal could lead to such a disaster¡­ Oh, I regret it!¡±

    ¡°What disaster? Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Mother Zhao¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I say, you¡¯re an outsider; you can just leave after causing trouble, but we¡¯ll be miserable. In Rong City, offending the Fan Family we might barely survive, but offending the Yu Family, that¡¯s truly like having no path to heaven and no way into the earth.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. The Yu Family isn¡¯t a big deal,¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re still too young! The Yu Family isn¡¯t a big deal? This¡­ This is the most hilarious joke I¡¯ve heard in my life¨Chahaha¨C¡± Lawyer Lv laughed dryly a few times, but his smile was clearly uglier than crying.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which friend from the pathways has come to Rong City to cause trouble without restraint, as if they¡¯ve never heard of our Yu Family¡¯s name, or simply don¡¯t know how to hold back¡­¡±

    A sinister voice came from outside the private room.

    The voice was very eerie. When it started, it seemed as if it were dozens or hundreds of meters away, but as the last word fell, it was already outside the private room.

    An invincible aura, lording over all, pressed in from the outside.

    Wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~~~

    It felt as if a typhoon had swept through the private room, the tableware of cups, dishes, and bowls all shattered, splashing soup and water over the faces and bodies of the people sitting at the edge!

    The guests in the private room felt as though a large stone was blocking their chests!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± An almost hysterical laugh came through.

    There, Fan Zixuan walked into the private room.

    This guy¡¯s hands were now wrapped in white cloth. His face, which had been as pale as paper from the pain, had regained some color, and his body was emitting a faint medicinal fragrance.

    ¡°Oh? You went to the Yu Family and got some medicine for your injuries?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, tauntingly looking at Fan Zixuan.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Was it you who crippled my son? Was it you?¡± A middle-aged man followed closely into the private room. His face bore a resemblance to Fan Zixuan, but at this moment it was twisted grotesquely, his eyes malevolent like those of a demon, fixed dead on Huang Xiaolong as if he were wishing he could gouge out chunks of flesh from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body with his gaze!

    This was Fan Zixuan¡¯s father.

    The current head of the Fan Family!

    In Rong City, he was such a big shot that a mere stomp of his foot could cause an earthquake!

    ¡°Fan¡­ Family Head¡­¡± Many people in the room nearly wet themselves in fear.

    ¡°You all did very well. To actually collude with an outsider against my son¡­ I will remember each of you! I will remember you today!¡± Fan Zixuan¡¯s father cursed, as if pronouncing a curse.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, all is over¡­¡± Mother Zhao said, her eyes devoid of spirit.

    Father Zhao was also sighing heavily, utterly disheartened.

    ¡°You bastard, I will make sure you die today! Whatever Fan Zixuan says, always comes true!¡± Fan Zixuan bellowed, and then, with a slight shift in his stance, his face took on a look akin to a fawning dog. ¡°Please¡­ please welcome¡­ welcome Young Master¡­ Young Master Yu Hong¡­¡±

    Fan Zixuan¡¯s father as well quickly dropped his domineering attitude, standing servilely beside Fan Zixuan.

    Finally, a young man of handsome appearance and impressive stature walked in from outside the private room.

    He was younger than Fan Zixuan, but his mere presence made him seem insurmountable like towering mountains.

    As his aura spread, people in the room felt so oppressed that they nearly knelt down on the spot.

    But¡­

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, that ¡°Young Master Yu Hong¡± suddenly seemed as if his soul had been sucked out, staring blankly, trembling incessantly, while sweat poured from his forehead and face as if it cost him nothing.

    Huang Xiaolong cast a casual glance at Yu Hong.

    This guy was the one from the Yu Family who had gone to Binhai with ¡°Yu Zhe¡± to suppress Huang Xiaolong but had been effortlessly defeated by Huang Xiaolong and had even had a talisman planted within him by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®Damn it!!!!!!¡¯

    A scream of agony erupted within Yu Hong¡¯s mind!

    Ni Ma! The Fans! You¡­ you¡­ you guys really know how to offend people, huh!

    Do you know who this is?

    This damn guy is practically a living immortal!

    Fear of Huang Xiaolong for Yu Hong was something that just couldn¡¯t be put into words.

    Not to mention the talisman planted in his body by Huang Xiaolong, which could explode at any moment.

    Back in the Kunlun Mountains, Huang Xiaolong was an invincible war god; what Ancient Martial Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba, what great young masters of Ancient Martial families, what heirs of Kunlun¡­ in front of Huang Xiaolong, they were simply weaker than mud!

    ¡°Young Master Yu Hong, this is the guy! He openly disrespected the Yu Family! It was him!¡± said Fan Zixuan with triumphant glee.

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Yu Hong wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and then nervously turned to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re so tough? I was eating, and you¡¯ve shattered all the dishes with your aura. Do you not want me to have my meal?¡± Huang Xiaolong said mockingly to Yu Hong.

    The people in the room were on the verge of collapse.

    At a time like this, with a big figure from the Yu Family present, you don¡¯t hurry to apologize, but instead, you bicker over petty issues and reprimand the young master of the Yu Family¡­

    Isn¡¯t this madness?

    Yu Hong mustered his courage and unsteadily walked toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Dad! This guy is a dead man!¡± Fan Zixuan excitedly looked to his father.

    Fan¡¯s father smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Finally, Yu Hong approached Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Next second!

    Thump!!!!!!

    Yu Hong¡¯s body and will could no longer bear it; his knees went weak, and he knelt directly in front of Huang Xiaolong, clutching at his legs with both hands while sobbing, ¡°I never expected¡­ you to be here¡­ this¡­ this is all a misunderstanding¡­ I was wrong, I was wrong, please be magnanimous and don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hold this against me, okay?¡±

    In an instant, the private room was dead silent!

    ¡­

 Chapter 856 - Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Fan Zixuans Wish

    Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Fan Zixuan¡¯s Wish! Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Fan Zixuan¡¯s Wish! A Yu Family young master, Yu Hong, who was also an exceptionally strong Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, was now a blubbering mess, clinging onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thighs, ceaselessly pleading for mercy, much like some wretched creature begging his own master for grace.

    Stunned, dazed, and utterly bewildered¡­

    Everyone in the private room was vigorously rubbing their eyes, almost as if they were trying to burst them, just to clearly see whether the scene before them was real, or perhaps a cruel joke, an illusionary dream.

    ¡°Alright, stop your sniveling in front of me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Stand up.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ not¡­ not angry anymore, Elder Sir?¡± Yu Hong¡¯s face was ashen, his heart already cursed the entire Fan Family and swore to take revenge on Fan Zixuan and his son. If the Yu Family¡¯s higher-ups learned about what had happened with Huang Xiaolong, Yu Hong would likely be put to death directly! This was no mere scaremongering¨Cgiven Huang Xiaolong¡¯s means, uprooting the Yu Family would be as easy as blowing off dust. Even more so, with just a command from Huang Xiaolong, other ancient martial families would launch an attack on the Yu Family!

    Imperceptibly, Huang Xiaolong had already become the king above the ten great ancient martial families of Huaxia!

    ¡°What do I have to be angry about? Am I worth that?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied speechlessly.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Hong finally exhaled a long breath and felt as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Right, right, right, who is Elder Sir anyways? To your eyes, the Fan Family in Rong City is less significant than ants, would you bother getting upset over little ants? It¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    These words clearly fell into the ears of everyone present in the private room.

    All of them shuddered with horror!

    Good heavens! What sort of person was Huang Xiaolong really?

    The Fan Family of Rong City was just trivial ants in his eyes! These words, coming from anyone else, would naturally be seen as ridiculous raving, yet, they were spoken by Young Master Yu Hong!

    At this moment, Fan Zixuan¡¯s father burst into tears with a loud cry, going weak as if he were made of noodles and collapsed to the ground, beating his chest and stumping his feet while cursing at Fan Zixuan. ¡°You beast! You wretch! You¡­ you really know how to bring disaster upon me! Our¡­ our Fan Family is finished!¡±

    ¡°Dad~~ Dad~~ are we¡­ are we dreaming?¡± Fan Zixuan was utterly disconsolate.

    ¡°Yay, Bingbing actually knows such a distinguished person¡­¡± Mother Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    Yu Hong stood up and whispered earnestly beside Huang Xiaolong, his face full of flattery, ¡°So, should we take care of the Fan Family¡­¡± Yu Hong made a throat-slitting gesture.

    ¡°The Fan Family¡¯s matters are not something your Yu Family needs to worry about,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Does the Fan Family worship a guardian immortal?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Yu Hong staggered, then hurriedly answered. ¡°Master¡­ since Fan Zixuan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s time, they¡¯ve always been engaged in all kinds of mystical nonsense¨Cworshipping beasts¡­ yes, foxes. They keep a lot of foxes at their home. I think the whole Fan Family is mad.¡±

    Last time in Binhai, Yu Zhe and Yu Hong among others had submitted to Huang Xiaolong, therefore they addressed Huang Xiaolong as ¡®Master¡¯. Back then, it felt like a great humiliation, but today, this ¡°Master¡± felt like an immense honor, and his whole body indulged in comfort.

    Serving as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s servant, wasn¡¯t that the same as their ancestors¡¯ graves billowing with green smoke?

    ¡°Heh~~~ I can see that even your Yu Family is not clear about the Fan Family¡¯s details,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking amused. ¡°Alright, another day have someone with a say in your Yu Family come and find me. You may leave, take this father and son with you. Don¡¯t make it difficult for them, and your Yu Family should also not act recklessly. They are my toys.¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong understood that not only has the Fan Family been worshipping fox spirits as their guardian immortals for three generations, but their home was likely a fox den. There might even be high-ranking spirits amongst them!

    ¡®It¡¯s said that a fox spirit¡¯s power can be judged by the number of tails it has, the more tails a fox spirit has, the more powerful it is. A nine-tailed fox spirit is the king among the Fox Clan¡­ I wonder how many tails the guardian immortal the Fan Family worships has¡­¡¯

    In this regard, Huang Xiaolong was full of interest, and he did not want the Yu Family to intervene. He planned to personally have some fun!

    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡± Yu Hong nodded hastily.

    Then, Yu Hong promptly excused himself, carrying Fan Zixuan and his son out of the private room.

    After Yu Hong and others left, everyone in the private room rushed towards Huang Xiaolong, showering him with all sorts of sycophantic words, pouring down on him as if they cost nothing.

    Brown-nosing! Flattery! Obsequiousness! Bootlicking!

    Mother Zhao pulled Zhao Bing over, her eyes gleaming. ¡°My dear daughter, your boyfriend is so formidable, his status and background are so extraordinary, why didn¡¯t you tell Mom earlier? Aiya! Even the Yu Family fears him¡­ My dear daughter, you must have accumulated good fortune in your past life! How did you meet Little Long?¡±

    Indeed, Mother Zhao had some nerve to refer to Huang Xiaolong as ¡°Little Long¡± with considerable warmth.

    ¡°Mom! You are being a snob!¡± Zhao Bing spat out with her face flushed red. However, inside, she felt as if she had knocked over a jar of honey, sickeningly sweet!

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong had lost his appetite for dining, so he lived up to his word and dealt with all sorts of troubles for the people in the private room on the spot.

    Exorcising demons where necessary, handing out talismans where requested, treating diseases¡­

    ¡­

    Evening.

    The Fan Family stronghold in Rong City.

    A feng shui gem located in the suburbs, nestled against mountains and beside water. A series of villas stood erect.

    The tallest villa. In the council hall.

    The head of the Fan Family, the father of Fan Zixuan, sat arrogantly on a large chair.

    On either side of him sat the pillars of the Fan Family¡¯s current generation. At the moment, these people all had faces filled with shock and resentment, and they looked at Fan Zixuan, who was kneeling on the ground, with great anger.

    Fan Zixuan¡¯s hands were wrapped in bandages, and his face showed a mix of grievance and bitterness. ¡°Dad, this has nothing to do with me. I had no idea that kid actually¡­ actually¡­ had such a big background¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Shut up!¡± Fan Zixuan¡¯s father roared in fury, smoke seemingly billowing from his seven orifices. ¡°You beast! Our Fan Family is about to be destroyed by you! You little monster! How did I ever father such a direly unfilial progeny? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡±

    ¡°Family Head, regarding this matter, I¡¯m afraid the Yu Family and that distinguished person might pursue it. Our Fan Family absolutely cannot afford to offend the Yu Family. Perhaps, let Zixuan carry a thornbush and ask for punishment, to kneel down and apologize to that distinguished person. Pray for forgiveness,¡± an elder said with a grim expression.

    ¡°No! Dad, why should I go and apologize? He crippled me!¡± Fan Zixuan argued stubbornly.

    ¡°You worthless son! You¡­ you¡­¡± Fan Zixuan¡¯s father trembled with rage. ¡°Crippled? Even if today they had killed you, our Fan Family wouldn¡¯t dare to let out a fart!¡±

    ¡°Dad! You¡¯re being too cowardly!¡± Finally, Fan Zixuan couldn¡¯t contain his roar of indignation. ¡°Our Fan Family isn¡¯t without support! Let¡¯s just ask the Fox Fairy to take action! I refuse to believe that the Fox Fairy can¡¯t kill a mere mortal! Our family has worshiped the Fox Fairy for three generations, and now that I¡¯ve caused trouble, asking for the Fox Fairy¡¯s intervention is¡­ is only right. Besides, didn¡¯t the Fox Fairy say she could grant our family one wish?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fan Zixuan¡¯s father¡¯s face went pale as if he had heard something utterly terrifying. He slammed his hands on the arm of his chair and stood up abruptly. ¡°You little beast! Don¡¯t spout such nonsense! Leave at once! Don¡¯t disturb the Fox Fairy with this matter! Get out! If you utter one more word, I¡¯ll kill you myself! Leave!¡±

    Fan Zixuan, utterly scolded, a fierce glint passing through his eyes, got up and left the council hall without a word.

    After Fan Zixuan left, a middle-aged man in the council hall furrowed his brow. ¡°Family Head, weren¡¯t you a bit too harsh? As the saying goes, even a tiger does not eat its cubs. Why are you speaking of killing Zixuan? Actually, what Zixuan said made some sense. The Fox Fairy did promise to grant our Fan Family one wish. Having cultivated for thousands of years, the Fox Fairy has profound abilities that may not necessarily be afraid of that person, nor necessarily¡­ be afraid of¡­ the Yu Family¡­¡±

    ¡°You all know nothing!¡± Fan Zixuan¡¯s father collapsed back into his chair, his expression dark and fearful, which grew more and more intense. After several minutes, he sighed and said. ¡°Enough, I must tell you the secret of the Fox Fairy, lest you do something wrong and bring about the doom of our entire house.¡±

    Fan Zixuan¡¯s father organized his thoughts, then began to speak. ¡°Yes, the protecting deity of our Fan Family, the Fox Fairy, indeed has thousands of years of cultivation and in terms of power, is not inferior to the Yu Family. To tell you the truth, the Fox Fairy has eight tails!¡±

    ¡°In the Fox Clan, the more tails one has, the more powerful they are. Each additional tail makes them more than ten times stronger! A nine-tailed fox is an existence like immortals that can communicate directly with the heavens, move mountains and fill seas. Our Fan Family¡¯s revered Fox Fairy has eight tails and is just one tail away from perfection.¡±

    ¡°However, to grow the ninth tail is incredibly difficult! My father told me that to grow the last tail and ascend to the ranks of immortals, an eight-tailed fox must interact with humans, be worshiped by them, and become their protective deity. Then, the eight-tailed fox must help the humans fulfill a wish. Once this wish is fulfilled, naturally, with complete merit, it would grow the ninth tail, and become the emperor of the Fox Clan.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ over the course of history, for thousands of years, eight-tailed foxes have fulfilled countless wishes for humans. Strangely enough, every time a wish is fulfilled and the ninth tail grows, one tail would fall off. Thus, the eight-tailed foxes can never truly grow their ninth tail! This has become a vicious cycle!¡±

    ¡°Later, the enraged eight-tailed foxes took a heavy oath: if the human¡¯s wish is granted and they still grow and lose a tail, they would devour that family! Extinguishing their lineage! Leaving no chicken or dog alive!¡±

    ¡°Ever since my grandfather began to worship the Fox Fairy, we¡¯ve never dared to make any wishes to the Fox Fairy¡­ What we fear is, if the wish is granted and the Fox Fairy can¡¯t truly grow its ninth tail, then, it will surely keep its promise and devour my entire family!¡±

    In the entire council hall, the sound of people inhaling sharply in shock rose and fell.

    ¡°Actually, in my view, the so-called nine-tailed fox fairy is just nonsense. It¡¯s impossible for the fox clan to produce a nine-tailed fox fairy,¡± Father Fan said with a trembling voice. ¡°After my father passed away and I took over the Fan Family, the Fox Fairy would often proactively ask me if I had any wishes it could help me fulfill. I¡¯ve always subtly refused. Fortunately, the Fox Fairy didn¡¯t force me. Instead, whenever our Fan Family needed help, it would send some lesser fox fairies to lend a hand¡­¡±

    Everyone suddenly understood.

    ¡°As long as none of my family members make a wish to the Fox Fairy, it will continue to bless us! We also won¡¯t have to worry about being eaten,¡± Father Fan said with a smile.

    ¡­

    The Fan Family villa complex.

    The back mountain.

    In front of a cave.

    Outside the cave, many foxes were frolicking and playing. Their fur was yellow, black, white, and red. Some had one tail, others had two. The one with the most tails was a red fox with seven tails, its demeanor haughty, exuding the air of a sovereign.

    Fan Zixuan came alone to the outside of the cave and suddenly knelt on both knees, calling out with a trembling voice, ¡°Fox Fairy, Zixuan requests an audience.¡±

    From inside the cave, a clear, melodious female voice like music from the heavens floated through the air, making listeners¡¯ pores open and feeling so comfortable they nearly soared into the sky.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Fan Zixuan, what brings you to seek me? Could it be that you want me to fulfill some wish of yours?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Yes! Fox Fairy, Zixuan begs you to kill someone! Kill a detestable person!¡± Fan Zixuan said, filled with deep venom.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Is that truly your wish?¡± The woman¡¯s voice contained a hint of excitement. ¡°Hehehe~~ Good, very good! After so many years, someone from the Fan Family has finally made a wish to me¡­ Excellent! As you wish! I will kill someone for you.¡±

    Squeak, squeak~~ Squeak squeak squeak~~ Squeak squeak~~~

    The various foxes outside the cave all emitted excited, high-pitched howls, jumping up and down.

    ¡­

 Chapter 857 - Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Another monster

    Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Another monster! Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Another monster! Fan Zixuan, as a member of the Fan Family, finally spoke his wish to the ¡°Fox Fairy.¡±

    Murder! Kill Huang Xiaolong!

    Today, Fan Zixuan did what his father and grandfather never dared to do in their lives!

    At this moment, the seven-tailed red fox outside the cave squeaked a few times at the cave, then stood up on its hind legs, unexpectedly made a kneeling motion, its front limbs together as if it was worshipping and praying for something.

    ¡°Very well, Xiaohong, this matter is for you to handle,¡± the Fox Fairy said with a clear and gently laughing voice from within the cave.

    Next second¡­

    Bang~~!!!!

    With a loud noise, the seven-tailed red fox suddenly disappeared.

    Fan Zixuan was so startled that he quickly took a step back. It was as if a firecracker had gone off in front of him, with smoke billowing and a great cloud of white smoke rising up.

    Within the smoke, one could faintly see a slender and mesmerizing silhouette.

    Then, out of the smoke, a young girl stepped forth!

    This girl, in the bloom of her youth, was dressed in a red outfit that seemed to be from the time of the Republic of China. With bright eyes and shiny teeth, she was extraordinarily charming. Her red clothes only served to make her radiate with even more stunning beauty. As she revealed a smile, flowers seemed to bloom all around her, and even the air was filled with intoxicating floral fragrance.

    ¡°My goddess, Xiaohong will now follow Young Master Zixuan to kill that person and fulfill Young Master Zixuan¡¯s wish. This will complete your meritorious deeds,¡± the young girl in red spoke sweetly, her voice tinglingly enchanting as if to numb one¡¯s very marrow.

    Upon hearing her voice, Fan Zixuan felt so spellbound that a surge of impulse emerged within him¨Cto die for the red-clad girl before him right this instant, without a word of complaint! Even if the girl in red ordered him to kill his own parents, not a single frown would appear on his brow!

    Inside the cave, the Fox Fairy spoke. ¡°Xiaohong, you have cultivated for a thousand years before you grew seven tails and took human form¡­ You must be very careful. In Rong City, there are formidable ancient martial families like the Yu Family. You must act discreetly, or else all your millennia of cultivation could be ruined in an instant, which would be a complete loss.¡±

    The girl in red, Xiaohong, instantly fell to her knees outside the cave. ¡°Goddess, rest assured, Xiaohong will surely fulfill Young Master Zixuan¡¯s wish. If not, Xiaohong will have no face to return to see you!¡±

    Xiaohong too made a firm pledge.

    ¡­

    It took Huang Xiaolong several hours, but it wasn¡¯t until the evening that he managed to resolve the troublesome matters of those people in the private room.

    The people left respectfully and bid farewell.

    In the room, only Huang Xiaolong, Zhao Bing, Sister Huan, and Zhao Bing¡¯s parents were left.

    At this time, the dark spots on Mother Zhao¡¯s face had completely vanished, and Huang Xiaolong had cured her illness with acupuncture. Mother Zhao felt much lighter all over, especially in the mind, which had become more clear.

    ¡°Ah~~ Little Long, you really are capable! I feel so much better now!¡± Mother Zhao looked at Huang Xiaolong with a rather flattering smile, her face nearly blooming with joy.

    Oh dear. When Huang Xiaolong arrived, Mother Zhao had still been pulling a long face, sarcastically mocking Huang Xiaolong, even driving him away in person. But now, she showed a face that seemed desperate to marry her daughter to Huang Xiaolong right away.

    How quickly people turn their faces, faster than flipping a book!

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t take her to task. Judging from her facial disposition, Mother Zhao was a bit sharp and harsh, but not a thoroughly vile person¨Cjust somewhat mercenary. And in today¡¯s society, who isn¡¯t a bit mercenary?

    ¡°Little Long~ my mom¡­ you know, could you please not hold it against her?¡± Zhao Bing apologized tentatively.

    Father Zhao and Sister Huan also apologized profusely on the side.

    Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s response, the Zhao Family members all heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Ah ha~ Dinner time is approaching¡­ Why not, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll cook a meal myself, as a way to apologize to you, Little Long, and also to thank you for curing my illness,¡± Mother Zhao offered warmly.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Whatever works.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied succinctly.

    Then, they left the private room.

    Father Zhao and Mother Zhao took one car.

    Huang Xiaolong, Zhao Bing, and Sister Huan took another.

    On the car driven by Sister Huan, Zhao Bing and Huang Xiaolong were sitting in the back seat.

    ¡°Little Long~ today¡­ today really¡­ really troubled you¡­ I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.¡± Zhao Bing said, embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an indifferent smile. ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem. Besides, life is so boring without such events; it¡¯s quite good this way, actually.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reply left Zhao Bing somewhat speechless.

    After a pause, Zhao Bing continued, ¡°Little Long, now that the Yu Family has stepped in, and they have shown you so much¡­ such respect, even if Fan Zixuan had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare find fault with you or retaliate against you again.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously. ¡°If the Fan Family doesn¡¯t trouble me, I might have to go looking for their bad luck¡­ harboring a nest of fox spirits, what good could they possibly do in the future?¡±

    At this moment, Sister Huan asked while driving, ¡°Master Long, what exactly are you doing in Rong City this time?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, ¡°Just strolling around, catching ghosts if there are any, and subduing demons if they appear.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said meaningfully, ¡°I find Rong City to be a very interesting city¡­ there are many surprises¡­¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ Master Long, you really are carefree,¡± Sister Huan said with a laugh.

    The car arrived at a residential community where Zhao Bing¡¯s parents lived.

    This community was quite upscale, with uniform row houses and excellent greenery.

    All along the way, Mother Zhao was very warm, taking great care of Huang Xiaolong, treating him as if he was already her son-in-law, ¡°Little Long, when you get to our home, don¡¯t be polite, just treat it like your own home. Just now, Bingbing¡¯s dad and I discussed it, and we have no objections to your relationship with Bingbing! By the way, Little Long, have you and Bingbing already done what needs to be done? When are you planning to get your marriage license?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± Upon hearing this, Sister Huan couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    Zhao Bing was enormously embarrassed, stamping her foot and saying, ¡°Mom! What nonsense are you talking about! I¡¯m speechless with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Bingbing, why are you feeling shy? Mom has been there; us women, no matter how capable we are, ultimately rely on men. Finding a good marriage is what allows us to live the second half of our lives with peace of mind¡­¡± Mother Zhao began to ramble on and on.

    Just at that moment!

    An invisible ripple swept through the air!

    ¡®There¡¯s a demon aura!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡®Oh¡­ could it be, the Fan Family? They called for a protective fairy so quickly to take revenge on me?¡¯

    But soon, Huang Xiaolong realized¡­ The faint demon aura was not that of a fox spirit, but another kind of demon.

    And more importantly, the target of this demon aura was not Huang Xiaolong, but¨CMother Zhao!

    In the time it took to speak, a cluster of black qi floated over out of nowhere, piercing straight into Mother Zhao¡¯s forehead!

    In an instant, Mother Zhao, who had been incessantly muttering and giving life lessons to Zhao Bing, suddenly stopped speaking. Her expression turned sinister and greedy as she cast her gaze towards Zhao Bing!

    The next second!

    Mother Zhao, as if possessed, lunged straight at Zhao Bing, emitting a strange squeak from her throat, her hands reaching for Zhao Bing¡¯s neck!

    This was so sudden that Zhao Bing, Father Zhao, and Sister Huan were completely caught off guard. Just as Mother Zhao was about to seize Zhao Bing¡¯s neck¨C

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, and his right index finger pointed out through the air.

    ¡°`

    Whoosh~~!

    A beam of golden light directly struck the spot between Mother Zhao¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°Squeak~~~~~~~!¡±

    Mother Zhao let out a piercing scream as a stream of black smoke billowed from between her eyebrows, twisted a few times, and tried to escape.

    ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand grabbed with his fingers, and from the center of his palm burst forth a raging flame. This was the pure Samadhi True Fire, which did not burn mundane objects, but was specialized in vanquishing ghosts and demons!

    The Samadhi True Fire engulfed the cloud of black smoke, quickly reducing it to nothingness.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted and he saw in a distant flower bed a yellow shadow flash by at an incredibly fast speed, disappearing into the night in a moment.

    However, before the yellow shadow vanished, a pair of eyes filled with resentment and hatred appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    These eyes were green, exceedingly eerie, and reeked of greed and cruelty.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re holding a grudge against me?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled teasingly. He didn¡¯t bother to chase after it, but gave a slight nod after a quick thought.

    Mother Zhao came back to her senses, murmuring in confusion. ¡°What happened to me just now? How did I suddenly lose consciousness¡­ It¡¯s so strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Wife, what sort of madness did you have? The way you were just now was truly vicious. And, did you really want to strangle our daughter to death?¡± Father Zhao scolded, his voice a blend of shock, bewilderment, and heart-pounding fear.

    Zhao Bing and Sister Huan, however, turned their attention to Huang Xiaolong, both saying in unison. ¡°A ghost? A monster?¡±

    Indeed, after spending more time with Huang Xiaolong, Zhao Bing and Sister Huan couldn¡¯t help but think of demons and ghosts whenever something spooky occurred.

    ¡°Mhm. It was a demon, but just a remnant soul of it that had possessed Aunt Zhao,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Demon~~demon¡­ demon¡­¡± Mother Zhao¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and she began to shake like a sieve.

    Father Zhao was terrified as well.

    ¡°Little Long, is it Fan Zixuan who is causing trouble?¡± Zhao Bing said through gritted teeth, anger visible in her expression. She thought to herself how cursed their lives had been, falling into such misfortune. She had just been possessed by a fox demon, and now her mother was ensnared by evil as well!

    ¡°It¡¯s not him,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied confidently with a shake of his head. He then said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve scared the demon away. However¡­ Aunt Zhao, you¡¯re in danger now.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Mother Zhao¡¯s teeth chattered.

    ¡°Yes, the demon is fixated on you and will seek revenge until your death,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his expression far from joking.

    Mother Zhao fainted on the spot.

    At the Zhao household.

    On the living room sofa.

    Huang Xiaolong applied pressure to the unconscious Mother Zhao¡¯s philtrum, and she soon began to stir.

    ¡°Little Long! What on earth is going on?¡± Mother Zhao cried out distraught.

    Zhao Bing also quickly tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve, choking up. ¡°Little Long, you must help my mom! You have to help her! My mom might be a bit snobbish, but¡­ but she has a kind heart¡­ She¡¯s not a bad person¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, gathering his thoughts before saying to Mother Zhao, ¡°Aunt Zhao, you have offended a demon. Now, it has come for you.¡±

    ¡°Offended a demon?¡± Mother Zhao shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Little Long, I would never dare to offend a demon! I mean, yes, I might have a bit of a sharp tongue, but I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed meaningfully, muttering. ¡°Coming to Rong City was the right decision! It¡¯s thrilling! Hahaha~~~~!¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong spoke calmly. ¡°Aunt Zhao, think carefully. Have you recently scolded someone without good reason?¡±

    ¡°Cursing?¡± Mother Zhao¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration, getting lost in her memories. It took her several minutes before she replied with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Little Long, haven¡¯t I told you? I do tend to have a foul mouth¡­ Ah, cursing¡­ Well, yes, I curse quite often¡­ This¡­ This bad habit of mine, I¡¯ll change it! I¡¯ll change! I¡¯ll definitely change! From now on, I absolutely won¡¯t curse people at random anymore! But¡­ Does cursing people have anything to do with offending monsters?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Zhao, what I mean is, have you ever cursed someone that you don¡¯t know at all?¡± Huang Xiaolong hinted.

    ¡°Little Long, although my mouth is foul, I see no point in cursing strangers, not at all! What, you really take me for some unreasonable shrew?¡± Mother Zhao said, looking aggrieved.

    ¡°Think about it more carefully.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t¡­ Oh, wait, now that I think about it, something does come to mind.¡± Mother Zhao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she slapped her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right, last Sunday, I ate a bit too much for dinner and went downstairs to walk around the neighborhood. As I was walking, some person popped out of nowhere, blocking my path and smiling at me, which gave me quite a scare¡­ I thought I¡¯d encountered a robber or some pervert¡­¡±

    ¡°What did this person look like?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°A young man, wearing some nondescript yellow clothes, he looked quite handsome but in a weird way¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right, he was also wearing a melon cap. I mean, who still wears such an outdated hat nowadays?¡± Mother Zhao recalled as she spoke. ¡°At the time, I suspected that the young man had some mental issues.¡±

    Mother Zhao continued her story. ¡°Later on, something even stranger happened. The young man kept grinning foolishly at me and bowing. He asked me, ¡®Big sister, do you think I look like a human?¡¯ When I heard this, I immediately got annoyed, thinking he really was crazy!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest piqued, and he smiled. ¡°How did you respond?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Mother Zhao admitted somewhat sheepishly. ¡°I confess, I did curse at him¡­ I said, ¡®You look like a fart¡­ You¡¯re not human at all, just a lunatic, not like a person in the slightest¡­''¡±

    ¡°Heh heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, half-smiling. ¡°Well cursed.¡±

    Mother Zhao became increasingly embarrassed. ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re mocking me, aren¡¯t you? Anyway¡­ After that, he kept asking me the same question over and over, ¡®Big sister, do you think I look like a human?¡¯ I got so angry that I kicked him, sending him tumbling. He didn¡¯t fight back, just got up and walked away dejectedly, tears streaming down his face. However¡­ as he left, he glared at me fiercely, as if he wanted to kill me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it then.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°No way, Little Long, was that young man a monster?¡± Mother Zhao¡¯s face was a picture of disbelief. ¡°If he really was a monster, he could have just eaten me right there. But he didn¡¯t retaliate when I kicked him; he even cried his eyes out¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke gravely, ¡°Aunt Zhao, that young man is a monster. You¡¯ve ruined its big plan, and now you¡¯re in trouble. Such monsters are very vindictive and will stop at nothing to kill you if they don¡¯t die! It¡¯s not just you who will die, your entire family will too¡­ I didn¡¯t expect, coming to Rong City, to continuously encounter monsters¡­¡±

    Mother Zhao felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave.

    Zhao Bing, Father Zhao, and the others exchanged bewildered looks.

    Yet, they couldn¡¯t help but believe what Huang Xiaolong had said.

    Huang Xiaolong organized his thoughts and explained, ¡°As far as I know, for such monsters to transform into a human shape, the final step of their success is to find someone on the street and ask, ¡®Do you think I look like a human?¡¯ If that person says ¡®You look human¡¯ or ¡®You are human,¡¯ then the monster¡¯s transformation is complete. Their big plan has succeeded. On the other hand, once someone answers ¡®You don¡¯t look human,¡¯ the monster¡¯s efforts have been wasted, and they lose their chance to transform for life.¡±

    Mother Zhao and the others listened in a daze, scarcely understanding.

    Zhao Bing asked, ¡°Little Long, do you mean to say that the monster asked my mom if it looked human, and when my mom said it didn¡¯t and even hit it, that resulted in its failure and now it¡¯s dead set on revenge? My mom prevented it from achieving its goal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and smiled.

    Mother Zhao beat her chest and stamped her feet in regret. ¡°I¡­ I brought this on myself! At that time, I should have just gone along with it and said it looked human, wouldn¡¯t that have been fine? Such unnecessary trouble!¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t have worked either.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°If you had helped it achieve its big plan, you would have been using the fortune of your descendants to aid its cultivation. Simply put, Aunt Zhao, had you said it looked human that night, it would have risen to great heights, becoming a royal of its kind. From then on, you would have had to worship it. It could guarantee you a lifetime of glory and wealth. However, once you died, it would have taken its revenge on your descendants, causing your family to fall apart and meet with untimely deaths¡­¡±

    ¡°This is too bizarre¡­ too bizarre¡­¡± Mother Zhao was distraught.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It is a rule, and there¡¯s no reasoning to it,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked with a smile. ¡°In the world of monsters, many things are inexplicable. For example, for an eight-tailed fox demon to evolve into a nine-tailed one, it must help a human fulfill a wish. If a snake demon is seen by someone during its tribulation, it must be referred to as a ¡®dragon¡¯; if the word ¡®snake¡¯ is uttered, the snake demon¡¯s efforts are for naught.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong looked at Mother Zhao with a mockingly sympathetic gaze. ¡°Aunt Zhao, today was just the first act of revenge. From now on, you will face endless retribution from that monster. Like I said, it will not rest until you die.¡±

    At these words, Mother Zhao fainted from fright once again.

    Zhao Bing, weeping like rain on pear blossoms, begged Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, you must save my mom, save my family~~~¡±

    Sister Huanhuan asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Master Long, the monster you mentioned, it¡¯s too uncanny. What, what exactly is it?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 858 - Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Little Fox Ill Let You Off Today

    Chapter 858: Chapter 858: Little Fox, I¡¯ll Let You Off Today! Chapter 858: Chapter 858: Little Fox, I¡¯ll Let You Off Today! ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Actually, this kind of monster is just a weasel, commonly known as the ¡®yellow-skin,¡¯ and once it achieves something significant, it is referred to as ¡®Immortal Huang¡¯¡­ All in all, this kind of monster is quite wicked and is one of those with the pettiest nature. It never forgets an injury or slight.¡±

    ¡°Wea¡­ weasel?¡± Zhao Bing looked utterly horrified. ¡°Can even that thing turn into a monster?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s one of the five wild immortals of the folk tales, which include foxes, snakes, weasels, rats, and hedgehogs,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, my mom must be in grave danger right now. That damned weasel has already started to take revenge on her¡­ You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Zhao Bing looked at Huang Xiaolong with a pleading face. After a pause, she said softly, ¡°Little Long, please help my mom, rest assured¡­ I¡­ I will definitely repay you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Alright then, I will be staying in Rong City for a while, so I might as well help you out and get rid of that weasel. After all, catching ghosts and subduing demons is a hobby of mine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± Father Zhao had long realized that Huang Xiaolong was a highly capable young man, and hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s willingness to help, he felt a weight lifting from his chest. ¡°Little Long, why not just stay at our place? Don¡¯t see yourself as an outsider¡­¡±

    And so, Huang Xiaolong ended up spending the night at Zhao Bing¡¯s parents¡¯ home, with Zhao Bing and her elder sister Huanhuan staying over as well.

    After taking a bath, Huang Xiaolong sat on the bed, focusing his thoughts into the netherworld, searching for souls there, to learn as much as he could about demons and monsters.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong, being the Yin Emperor, was only in his early twenties. Although he had a profound understanding of ghosts and spirits, he still felt somewhat unfamiliar with demons and monsters.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong slept in until almost noon.

    It was the knocking of Zhao Bing that awoke him.

    Huang Xiaolong got up, rubbing his sleepy eyes, and heard Zhao Bing say from outside the door, ¡°Little Long¡­ My mom¡­ My mom is about to go out¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Go out?¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily, dressed, got out of bed, and opened the door.

    ¡°Go out for what?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°A friend of my mom¡¯s, an old high school classmate of hers, just got back from abroad and asked my mom out for lunch¡­ What do you think? Is¡­ Is there a problem with that?¡± Zhao Bing asked cautiously.

    By then, Mother Zhao had already changed into a new outfit, applied makeup, and looked to be in her early thirties, radiant and attractive, with an air of an elegant lady.

    ¡°Little Long, did you sleep well last night?¡± Mother Zhao walked over beaming. She knew Huang Xiaolong would protect her and had hence recovered from her previous shock. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, my best friend from college days, also my closest roommate sister, has just returned from abroad, and she wants to meet me for lunch. What do you think? Should I go? There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    Aunt Zhao,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already changed clothes and done your makeup, which means you¡¯ve already decided to go, haven¡¯t you? So why ask me? Well, the thing is, every trip you make alone now potential exposes you to that weasel¡­ Once that creature has its eyes on you, it¡¯s like an incessant, burrowing maggot¡­ Never mind, I¡¯ll accompany you. Heh, this is called ¡®luring the snake out of its hole¡¯¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was not utterly determined to protect Mother Zhao, but his interest in catching demons was intense. He had grown weary of catching ghosts and now found hunting demons far more entertaining.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! Little Long, you come with me! This is the best of both worlds!¡± Mother Zhao exclaimed with praise.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong handed a few talismans and amulets to Zhao Bing and the others, instructing them to wait at home and not wander around.

    Huang Xiaolong and Mother Zhao then went outside to the parking spot.

    Mother Zhao¡¯s car was a BMW 5-series GT, and they both got in.

    At that moment, a worker weeding in the community immediately took out his phone, dialed a number, and spoke urgently. ¡°Young Master Zixuan, that guy¡¯s leaving! The driver is Zhao Bing¡¯s mother. Mm, it¡¯s a BMW 5-series GT, an import, and the license plate number is¡­¡±

    Driving leisurely, Mother Zhao steered the car out of the community.

    ¡°`

    Outside the residential area, a Bentley was parked.

    The driver was one of Fan Zixuan¡¯s bodyguards, the ancient martial arts grandmaster whose pressure points had been struck by Huang Xiaolong just yesterday.

    Fan Zixuan¡¯s hands were disabled, so he couldn¡¯t drive, and there was a cruel, twisted expression in his eyes. His facial muscles twitched uncontrollably, and his face was covered in a layer of fierce energy. Sitting in the passenger seat, he was awkwardly holding a phone, engaged in a conversation.

    A stunningly beautiful girl clad in red, with the charm to bring down cities and nations, sat leisurely in the back, legs crossed. Her enchanting eyes constantly scoped out the scenery outside the window, full of curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been out to play. Her Majesty usually doesn¡¯t allow us to go out¡­ This time, I¡¯m going to enjoy myself to the fullest!¡±

    This beauty in red naturally was the seven-tailed fox demon, ¡°Xiaohong.¡±

    ¡°There he is! That¡¯s the BMW!¡± Fan Zixuan shouted, his eyes fixed on the BMW driving out of the residential area. ¡°Hurry up and follow it! Quick! Don¡¯t let that little bastard get away!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Zixuan, don¡¯t worry.¡± The bodyguard immediately started the car and followed at a relaxed pace, frowning while driving. ¡°However, Young Master Zixuan, that kid¡¯s martial arts skills are too strong, inscrutably deep, even more so than the genius young masters of the Yu Family¡­ Besides, the Yu Family is also obeying him, so he must have a significant background. If we rashly try to kill him, not to mention whether we can succeed¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fan Zixuan roared fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you, a useless person, take action¡­¡±

    As he spoke, the brutal expression on Fan Zixuan¡¯s face suddenly vanished, replaced by a slavishly servile one. He turned around to Xiaohong in the back seat. ¡°Miss Xiaohong, are¡­ are you ready? My man personally witnessed that little bastard getting on that BMW¡­¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~~ Killing a mere mortal¡­ Easy peasy.¡± Xiaohong giggled, enchanting with every smile and glance.

    Fan Zixuan hurriedly bowed his head, not daring to look into Xiaohong¡¯s eyes. He felt that just looking at Xiaohong a bit longer would scatter his soul.

    Fox spirits are too formidable! With just a smile or a frown, they can consign a person to death or doom them forevermore!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Zixuan, I will help you fulfill this wish¡­ and I won¡¯t get you into any trouble. We from the Fox Clan always kill without a trace.¡± Xiaohong smiled. ¡°Keep up with that car. He¡¯s as good as dead!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This young lady¡­ The other party is an extremely formidable ancient martial arts master,¡± reminded the driving bodyguard, unable to hold back.

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~~ I don¡¯t care what kind of master he is¡­ One glance from me, and he¡¯ll be dead as a doornail.¡± Xiaohong laughed with a snort.

    ¡°What are you blabbering about?¡± Fan Zixuan yelled irately. ¡°I want revenge! I want that kid dead! I want revenge! Follow him! Hurry!¡±

    The bodyguard, having no choice, stepped on the gas pedal, and the Bentley chased after the BMW like an arrow released from a bow, quickly catching up.

    Finally, on a six-lane road, the Bentley and the BMW drove side by side.

    Xiaohong let out a charming laugh, rolled down the window, and looked over at Huang Xiaolong, who was sitting in the passenger seat of the BMW.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly felt a sensation and turned his face to look out the window.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    An invisible wave of spiritual power swept directly towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong saw Xiaohong.

    To be precise, Huang Xiaolong saw Xiaohong¡¯s eyes.

    In that moment, their gazes intertwined!

    Actually, it appeared as if a BMW and a Bentley were driving side by side, both traveling safely with no possibility of collision, everything calm and uneventful.

    But within this calm, there lurked an extremely dangerous assassin¡¯s intent!

    Huang Xiaolong and Xiaohong were competing in the realm of spirit.

    The degree of danger in such a contest was no less than that of a bloody, flesh-and-blood struggle with real blades and spears.

    A single lapse in attention, and the loser would suffer a mental collapse, turning into a walking corpse.

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze locked unwaveringly on Xiaohong¡¯s beautiful eyes, while a mocking smile formed at the corner of his mouth.

    Ignoring the distance between them, both could clearly see their own faces reflected in the pupils of the other.

    Huang Xiaolong saw himself in Xiaohong¡¯s pupils, surrounded by a group of enchanting girls, deep in pleasure¡¯s embrace, hopelessly lost in their charm.

    ¡®This is the Fox Clan¡¯s Illusion Technique¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡®Such techniques are very deadly when used against ordinary people, or even against seasoned ancient martial arts Great Grandmasters. However, against me? It¡¯s a joke!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong saw through Xiaohong¡¯s true form immediately, a fox about two meters in length, its fiery red fur like flames. Behind it trailed seven tails, fanned out like a peacock¡¯s plume, radiating an air of luxury.

    ¡®So it¡¯s a Seven-tailed Fox Spirit, already capable of taking human form¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong appraised. ¡®Judging from its aura, the strength of this Seven-tailed Fox Spirit should be close to that of the Ghost King Ying Kexin from before. It also possesses a thousand years of Taoist cultivation. If it were to return to its original form, even Ying Kexin would not be its match¡­ Interesting, could it be that the Fan Family¡¯s guardian spirit is a Seven-tailed Fox Spirit?¡¯

    As thoughts raced through his mind, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered, bursting with Divine Light!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    Xiaohong¡¯s body shook violently!

    Crack~~~~!!!!

    The image of Huang Xiaolong imprinted in Xiaohong¡¯s pupils shattered like glass, and fresh blood even seeped from its eyes!

    At the same time, Xiaohong saw the image of itself in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils suddenly engulfed by boundless blood light! Horrific ghosts, vengeful spirits, and skulls swarmed from all directions, threatening to drown it!

    And there were many monsters, appearing out of nowhere, ready to devour it!

    ¡°Emergency stop!¡± Xiaohong screamed!

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Behind Xiaohong, seven fiery red tails sprouted out in an instant, immediately radiating endless rays of dawn light, auspicious qi, and demonic aura. These lights enveloped Xiaohong completely, not a single drop could penetrate, and thus, the terrifying visions imprinted in Xiaohong¡¯s mind of bloodbaths, thousands of souls, and monsters all dissipated into nothingness.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Little fox, I have other important matters to attend to today, so I¡¯ll let you off the hook. But I¡¯ll come to continue playing with you later. Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mocking voice echoed in Xiaohong¡¯s mind.

    Crack~~~~~~!

    The Bentley made an emergency stop.

    The BMW didn¡¯t slow down and instantaneously left the Bentley behind.

    ¡°Miss Xiaohong, did you kill that bastard? Did you manage to kill him?¡± Fan Zixuan roared excitedly. ¡°Revenge! I¡¯ve finally taken my revenge! I have my vengeance! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± At this moment, Little Red was in a sorry state, blood flowing from her eyes, and her beautiful, lovely face had become pale and haggard to the extreme.

    The next second¡­

    ¡°Splurt~~~~~~~~!¡±

    A large mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, blooming like a blood flower on the front windshield, a shocking sight!

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong withdrew his gaze, casually lounging with his legs crossed and whistling, appearing completely at ease.

    ¡®This little fox is so foolish, actually trying to compete with me in spiritual power; I¡¯m literally a god¡­ It would have been better off fighting me with its true form. This way it wouldn¡¯t have been killed by me in a single blow¡­ Hahaha~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong scoffed with laughter.

    ¡°Little Long, that Bentley just now was really strange, it seemed to be tailing us. Could it¡­ Could it¡­ Possibly be that weasel?¡± Mother Zhao said, her voice trembling with fright.

    ¡°Hahaha, this time it¡¯s not a weasel, it¡¯s a fox, a red fox, quite cute too,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a grin.

    ¡°Splurt~~ Little Long, you really have a sense of humor, no wonder our Bingbing fell for you. You are handsome, capable, well-backed, and witty¡­ Perfect! 100 points!¡± Mother Zhao laughed heartily.

    Before long, Mother Zhao parked the car outside a luxuriously decorated restaurant.

    At the entrance of the restaurant, a woman dressed like a fine lady was waving at Mother Zhao, ¡°Tongtong, over here!¡±

    ¡®Tongtong? Aunt Zhao¡¯s name is quite trendy.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smiled, opened the car door, and stepped out.

    The lady, who indeed looked quite decently beautiful, clad in branded clothes, indeed was not inferior to Mother Zhao in looks, but there was something very strange¨Cshe was sporting a big belly!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the lady, his eyes narrowing slightly. Then, without alerting anyone, he followed Mother Zhao over.

    ¡°Eh? Yuzhen, what¡¯s that?¡± Mother Zhao exclaimed in surprise, pointing at the lady¡¯s big belly, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You couldn¡¯t be?¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~ Second child, second child,¡± the lady explained. Then her gaze shifted to Huang Xiaolong, a trace of imperceptible sinister killing intent flashing by. ¡°Tongtong, who is this young man? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a kept man you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°Splurt~~~¡± Mother Zhao let out a laugh, her face turning red. She stole a glance at Huang Xiaolong and then, taking the lady¡¯s hand, responded very warmly. ¡°Yuzhen, don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is our Bingbing¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± responded the lady, nodding her head, yet her expression turned displeased. ¡°Tongtong, really, how many years has it been since we sisters have met? This rare trip back to the country, we agreed to have a meal and chat alone, but look at you, bringing along your future son-in-law. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Oh¡­ I get it now, you and your son-in-law¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuzhen! Nonsense! If you keep talking like that, I¡¯ll get mad!¡± Mother Zhao was embarrassed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ How about this, you have your son-in-law step aside, and we two sisters can have our own gathering,¡± suggested the lady with a cunning and greedy glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then alright¡­¡± Mother Zhao nodded, then turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, I don¡¯t think there is any problem with Yuzhen, so why don¡¯t you¡­ find yourself a place to eat? I¡¯m worried she might misunderstand our relationship.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°If I leave you for even half a step, you¡¯ll surely be gobbled up by it.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the lady with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 859 - Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Qingqing

    Chapter 859: Chapter 859: Qingqing Chapter 859: Chapter 859: Qingqing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words visibly startled the distinguished lady, a crafty and frantic glint flickered in her eyes but vanished as quickly as it appeared, soon returning to normal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± the lady glanced at Huang Xiaolong from the corner of her eye.

    Mother Zhao was taken aback as well, scrutinizing the distinguished lady ¡®Yuzhen¡¯ intently for a few seconds before murmuring, ¡°Little Long, so many years have gone by, but Yuzhen hasn¡¯t changed much¡­ Her personality is pretty much the same, always joking around, carefree¡­ Could it be, Little Long, that you are too tense?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Me, too tense?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied sardonically with a laugh, casting a glance at the distinguished lady ¡®Yuzhen¡¯s¡¯ protruding belly, ¡°You can drop the act, your Taoist skills aren¡¯t strong enough, I saw through you at a glance, still playing a role? Even though you¡¯re a demon who¡¯s cultivated for hundreds or thousands of years, don¡¯t be so foolish, okay?¡±

    The lady¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, her eyes flashing with a vicious and brutal expression, as if she was about to pounce and bite Huang Xiaolong to death. In a huff, she reached out to grab Mother Zhao¡¯s hand, ¡°Tongtong, we¡¯re leaving. Your son-in-law is out of his mind, let¡¯s not bother with him!¡±

    ¡°Idiot~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, then suddenly, his eyes burst with brilliance, his gaze material, and two extremely sharp Sword Qi slashed out from his eyes.

    In an instant, the distinguished lady¡¯s hand, which was reaching out to pull Mother Zhao, quickly jerked back, feeling a sharp pain on her wrist. Looking down, she saw several cuts on the back of her hand and her wrist, sliced by the invisible Sword Qi.

    Strangely, though the lady¡¯s hand was cut, no blood flowed out!

    The Sword Qi leaking from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes made the distinguished lady shudder; she instinctively stepped back, twisting her face into an expression of extreme viciousness, savagery, greed, and eeriness, as though it had suddenly changed completely.

    ¡°Yuzhen, you¡­ you¡­¡± Seeing the horrific look on the lady¡¯s face shocked Mother Zhao into trembling, her body instinctively leaning closer to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heehee~~ Heehee~~ Heehee~~~~¡± The lady¡¯s throat emitted a sinister, hoarse sound that in no way resembled a human voice, as if a monster were growling lowly, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Before the eyes of Huang Xiaolong and Mother Zhao, the lady¡¯s face underwent terrifying transformations, morphing abruptly into the face of a weasel¨Cfuzzy, with sly and narrow eyes that smirked without humor, her mouth revealing a full set of sharp teeth.

    However, this transformation was fleeting, and the lady soon reverted to her well-preserved, youthfully charming face.

    ¡°You¡­ you aren¡¯t¡­ you aren¡¯t Yuzhen! You¡¯re a monster!¡± Mother Zhao finally realized what was happening and, out of fright, hurriedly hid behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You wretched woman!¡± the lady glared resentfully at Mother Zhao. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have succeeded already! How dare you say I don¡¯t look human! You wretched woman! Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for this guy, saving you again and again, I would¡¯ve eaten you already!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the lady then looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Why do you help her? How about this, hand her over to me, and I¡¯ll give you gold, silver, and treasures, I¡¯ll grant you wealth and honor, how about that? Whatever you want, I can steal for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Then I¡¯d like a weasel¡¯s hide, why don¡¯t you skin it for me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± The lady¡¯s face contorted fiercely, but she quickly laughed, ¡°So what if you¡¯ve found me out, boy? Under the bright sky, in this vast world, do you dare to kill me? Heeheehee~~~~¡±

    Then, with an abrupt change of tact, the lady let out a loud scream. ¡°Help~~! Help! These¡­ these two are attacking me! I¡¯m just a pregnant woman, they¡¯re attacking me!¡±

    While shrieking, the lady purposely fell to the ground, clutched her rounded stomach, and began rolling around and crying as if her heart was breaking. ¡°They¡¯re beating someone! They¡¯re beating a pregnant woman! They¡¯re beating a pregnant woman!¡±

    One must realize, it was lunchtime, and this location was known to be a bustling commercial district in Rong City, crowded with pedestrians.

    With the lady¡¯s screams, people from all directions gathered around.

    Moreover, ¡°beating a pregnant woman¡± was enough to arouse the public¡¯s outrage!

    Suddenly, a flood of condemnations, like a tide, surged towards Huang Xiaolong and Mother Zhao¨C

    ¡°What a freak! Attacking a pregnant woman? Is this creature even human?¡±

    ¡°Is there no decency left? Is there no law? Let¡¯s call the police right away!¡±

    ¡°Beat the crap out of this little bastard. Attacking a pregnant woman? What kind of ability is that? No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t have laid a hand on her!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Kill the son of a bitch!¡±

    ¡­

    The people didn¡¯t just gather around; they were rubbing their hands together, eyes ablaze with anger, ready to tear Huang Xiaolong apart.

    Seeing this, Mother Zhao immediately cowered.

    The noblewoman looked at Huang Xiaolong and Mother Zhao with a pair of greedy, mocking eyes. ¡°Hehehe~~~ Hehehehe~~~ What can you do to me, hm?¡±

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, speechless. ¡°I must say, this weasel is pretty cunning.¡±

    No matter how powerful Huang Xiaolong was, it was difficult to justifiably slay this annoying weasel in front of such a large public crowd, under the watchful eyes of hundreds of people.

    The main concern was the hassle.

    After all, most of the world was unfamiliar with and did not believe in the existence of demons and ghosts.

    If he had to exorcise the demon, he would have to use a lot of ¡°Amnesia Talismans¡± afterward, to wipe the memories of these agitated people.

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve got nothing on me, have you?¡± The noblewoman was smug.

    ¡°Not that I have no means.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°Today, if I say I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯ll definitely kill you, without fail.¡±

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong rapidly recited a spell, his hands forming seals in quick succession.

    Suddenly!

    Everyone around them vanished!

    All the noise from the cursing and clamor stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The noblewoman also stopped screaming.

    Now, both Huang Xiaolong, the noblewoman, and Mother Zhao suddenly found themselves in a completely different place.

    There were mountains and waters, birds singing, and flowers fragrant, but it was rarely visited by people and seemed very desolate. Far away, there were some low houses with large ¡°Demolish¡± characters written on the walls.

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t this ¡®Nie Family Village¡¯?¡± Mother Zhao exclaimed in shock and confusion. ¡°How did we get here?¡±

    Nie Family Village, located near the suburbs of Rong City, used to be a rural area, but over a year ago, it had been planned as a new industrial park, and all the farmers had moved away. Only some dilapidated houses remained, usually deserted and quite desolate.

    At that moment, the noblewoman was not crying or making a fuss anymore. She slowly got up, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a wary gaze. ¡°You¡­ What have you done¡­ This is¡­ ¡®Great Teleportation Technique¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Pff¨CWho would¡¯ve thought a weasel demon like you would also know ¡®Zhou Tian Great Teleportation Technique¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°Now, should I be the one to skin you, or will you do the honors?¡±

    The noblewoman was truly scared of Huang Xiaolong, knowing that this kind of space teleportation spell was a Great Divine Power that had basically been lost for over a thousand years. It was unexpected that someone could still use it.

    Moreover, from the bustling city center, they had teleported to a desolate wilderness almost dozens of kilometers away in an instant, and Huang Xiaolong was still talking and laughing with ease, composed and unruffled. His mana seemed unfathomably deep!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly. ¡°It seems you weasel won¡¯t shed tears till you see the coffin¡­ alright, let me do you in.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took a step forward, his invisible aura enveloping the noblewoman!

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fight you with all I¡¯ve got!!!!¡± The noblewoman screamed, suddenly lunging at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡­

    Downtown.

    ¡°You guys go back. Don¡¯t follow me!¡± ¡°Xiaohong,¡± a seven-tailed fox demon, said impatiently to Fan Zixuan and his bodyguards.

    At that moment, Xiaohong looked listless and pale, her seductive eyes becoming extraordinarily fierce, angry, and filled with deep apprehension.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Miss Xiaohong¡­¡± Fan Zixuan stammered. ¡°That¡­ that guy¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I made a military vow before the Fairy. I will definitely kill that boy for you.¡± Xiaohong got out of the car, not looking back as she left. ¡°Rest assured, wait for my news. I won¡¯t go back to see the Fairy unless I kill him.¡±

    In just a few steps, Xiaohong disappeared into the surging crowd, impossible to trace.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Fan Zixuan cursed. ¡°Even the Fox Fairy can¡¯t kill him, this is so evil! Forget it, let¡¯s go back! In any case, if Miss Xiaohong can¡¯t kill him, the Fox Fairy will personally take action. He¡¯s as good as dead! He must die~!¡±

    Xiaohong crossed several streets and arrived beneath an office building. She took out a brand-new iPhone X (recently bought for her by Fan Zixuan).

    ¡°Humans really are clever, inventing such a tool for communication¡­¡± Xiaohong giggled, then immediately dialed a number.

    Soon, the call connected.

    From the other side of the phone came a cold female voice. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Pff¨CQingqing! It¡¯s me!¡± Xiaohong laughed cheerfully.

    ¡°Ah? Sister Xiaohong!¡± The voice on the phone suddenly exclaimed with surprise. ¡°The Fairy allowed you to go out to play? Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, I¡¯m right beneath your office building. Hurry down, I need your help with something.¡± Xiaohong replied quickly.

    ¡°Mhm mhm mhm. Sister Xiaohong, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a year, I will definitely spend some time with you. Have you had lunch yet? I¡¯ll treat you to lunch.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Qingqing, treat me to lunch. How about eating humans?¡± Xiaohong said playfully.

    ¡°Tch¡­ Stop talking nonsense!¡± Qingqing retorted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you to a French meal. I¡¯m hanging up now, coming downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Hey~~ Qingqing, do you really think you¡¯re human? What¡¯s so good about being human, anyway.¡± Xiaohong stuck out her tongue.

    Soon, a young woman in her early twenties quickly walked out of the office building¡¯s main entrance and waved her hand upon seeing Xiaohong. ¡°Miss Xiaohong, I¡¯m here.¡±

    This young woman was the ¡®Qingqing¡¯ on the phone.

    Qingqing, carrying a Chanel bag, a well-known brand, in professional attire and with a slender figure, had delicate eyebrows and a lotus-like face ¡ª the very image of a stylish and attractive office lady.

    However, her eyes were exceptionally cold, like two ice spheres.

    ¡°Qingqing~~¡± Xiaohong hurried over, her face filled with grievance and on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Miss Xiaohong, you¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re injured?¡± Suddenly, Qingqing¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and a bloodthirsty murderous intent flashed in her icy eyes, but it vanished in an instant. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing sis~~ you must help me,¡± Xiaohong pleaded pitifully. ¡°I was hurt by a human¡­ that human is really powerful¡­ he hit me, cursed me, humiliated me¡­ Qingqing sis, you have to help me.¡±

    ¡°Human? Xiaohong, you¡¯ve already grown your seventh tail and transformed into a human, how could you be hurt by a human?¡± Qingqing looked skeptical. ¡°Was it a Grandmaster of the Yu Family¡¯s ancient martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Qingqing sis, it wasn¡¯t someone from the Yu Family, it was an outsider¡­ you must help me¡­¡± Xiaohong cried.

    ¡°Miss Xiaohong, don¡¯t panic¡­ how do you want me to help you?¡± Qingqing kept comforting Xiaohong.

    ¡°I want him dead! I want to kill him! Qingqing sis, you¡¯re so powerful, help me, let¡¯s join forces and kill him! Eat him! At worst, I¡¯ll let you have his blood to drink,¡± Xiaohong begged.

    ¡°No,¡± Qingqing decisively shook her head. ¡°Xiaohong, we now live alongside humans and should abide by the order of the human world, how can we kill at will? Besides, I¡­ I¡¯ve never eaten humans either¡­¡±

    ¡°Qingqing sis, you won¡¯t even help me with this?¡± Xiaohong was speechless. ¡°No way, you won¡¯t even do this little favor for me? Have you forgotten? A thousand years ago, when we first met, I gave you so many treats.¡±

    Qingqing looked troubled. ¡°Xiaohong¡­ we can¡¯t just kill people on a whim. If our identities are exposed, it could bring human retaliation. You should know, humans not only have Grandmasters of ancient martial arts, but also Taoists, Magicians. Some Taoists possess high and profound Mana, not inferior to us¡­ and besides, I don¡¯t think humans are that bad¡­ I don¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing! Have you started thinking of yourself as a human?¡± Xiaohong¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Have you really started thinking of yourself as a human? Oh! Goddess above! Qingqing, you¡¯re a demon! You¡¯re a monster that can call the wind and summon the rain! How can you do this! This is degrading yourself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fainting here, don¡¯t be so loud!¡± Qingqing almost wished she could cover Xiaohong¡¯s mouth herself.

    Luckily, there weren¡¯t many people around; if someone had heard their conversation, it would have scared them silly.

    ¡°Miss Xiaohong, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you¡­ how about¡­ I teach that guy a lesson, but you have to promise me¡­ no killing and definitely no cannibalism, got it?¡± Qingqing finally compromised.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Qingqing sis! I must have him dead!¡± Suddenly, Xiaohong burst into loud sobs. ¡°He¡­ he¡­ he took advantage of me¡­ he deceived me, then¡­ then he¡­ he¡­ in human terms, he¡­ slept with me¡­ he slept with me and still wanted to kill me¡­ wuuu~~~ he said he wants to make a fur coat out of my fur¡­ wuuu~~~¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    All at once, a frenzied murderous intent blazed in Qingqing¡¯s icy eyes.

    The air around them rippled, and the murderous aura emanating from Qingqing was so intense that it seemed to slash through the surrounding atmosphere, causing the temperature to plummet by more than ten degrees.

    ¡°Fine! Miss Xiaohong, that is a piece of human trash! I¡¯ll kill him for you!¡± Qingqing said coldly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 860 - Chapter 860 Chapter 860 The Demon Race Resurges

    Chapter 860: Chapter 860: The Demon Race, Resurges! Chapter 860: Chapter 860: The Demon Race, Resurges! ¡°`

    On the outskirts of Rong City, Nie Family Village.

    The noblewoman, who was in fact the shapeshifting weasel, had her identity exposed by Huang Xiaolong and was transported to this desolate wilderness by his supreme divine skills, including the art of moving instantly. She was not willing to submit easily and immediately launched an attack on Huang Xiaolong!

    The movements of the noblewoman became incredibly agile, and her aura was chillingly sinister, an aura that no human could produce.

    With a vicious swipe, the noblewoman aimed for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, and the force of her palm strike carried the weight of tens of thousands of pounds! This was not the force of true qi associated with an ancient martial arts grandmaster but pure physical strength!

    Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile, without any superfluous movements, raised his right hand, and a burst of sword qi exploded. He slashed through the air, sending a blade of light howling toward the noblewoman¡¯s protruding belly.

    Spurt~~~~!

    With a thunderous noise, the noblewoman¡¯s stomach was split open!

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡± Mother Zhao let out a terrified, piercing scream.

    ¡°Don¡¯t yell, your old classmate has long been eaten by the shapeshifting weasel,¡± Huang Xiaolong said gravely.

    Strangely enough, after the noblewoman¡¯s stomach was split open, not a single drop of blood flowed out. Upon closer inspection, Mother Zhao screamed continuously in terror before bending over to retch violently.

    For inside the belly of the noblewoman, everything had been eaten away ¨C her heart, liver, spleen, intestines, flesh, and even the bones were all gone, leaving nothing but a bare hollow.

    A fat shapeshifting weasel curled up inside the hole, its greedy and cruel eyes spinning as it glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong.

    It turned out that the noblewoman¡¯s stomach had been hollowed out by the weasel and it had hidden inside her. The noblewoman¡¯s figure was relatively slender, and the weasel was quite fat, so hiding inside her belly caused it to bulge as though she were several months pregnant. Huang Xiaolong smelled the weasel¡¯s stench and felt the demonic power that couldn¡¯t be fully suppressed when he first saw the noblewoman.

    After reciting the Insightful Incantation, he saw the truth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± the weasel spoke in human language, darting out of the noblewoman¡¯s belly in a flash.

    Bang~~!

    The noblewoman¡¯s corpse fell backward stiffly as if a golden mountain had collapsed, her skin instantly turning dry and rigid, with blotches of livor mortis appearing.

    In the blink of an eye, the weasel waved its forelimbs in the air, clawing towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face. Its paws grew to the size of water jars, with demonic energy and a silvery glow flowing over them, tearing the air apart so violently that one could imagine how much sharper than the world¡¯s toughest hard metal its claws were. It seemed capable of shredding a steel plate as easily as tofu!

    ¡®Indeed, the physical attack of this demon is much more formidable than that of any ghostly creature. Only a ghost king like Ying Kexin would possess such destructive power,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought nonchalantly, as he silently made his assessment.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong made a light beckoning gesture with his right hand, and in the broad daylight, a bolt of lightning several meters long struck down from the void.

    Crack~~!

    A loud boom ensued as the lightning struck the weasel fiercely.

    The weasel convulsed in the air for a moment before dropping to the ground with a thud, its yellow hide burnt black, much like charcoal.

    It lay motionless on the ground, its fate between life and death unknown.

    ¡°Phew~~~~¡± Mother Zhao, having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability to summon lightning from the void, was utterly astounded. ¡°Incredible! Little Long, you truly are a living deity! This damned demon, this beast, you¡¯ve finally electrified it to death! Poor Yuzhen, she was eaten by it! Wuuu wuuu~~~¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh, Aunt Zhao, you don¡¯t know, but the weasel has a tricky skill up its sleeve, and that is playing dead,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if this weasel is really dead yet, so I plan to behead it just to be on the safe side.¡±

    At these words, the weasel lying motionless on the ground got so scared that it suddenly sprang up.

    ¡°It really was playing dead! So cunning!¡± Mother Zhao exclaimed in shock.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Humans! I shall devour you!¡± The weasel, charred black by the lightning, burst into towering rage, its two miserable green eyes blazing with fury. The next second, its body moved.

    Boom~~!!!

    Infinite demonic power shot up into the sky!

    From all directions, sand and stones flew, the sky and earth darkened, the sun and moon lost their light.

    A large clump of yellow mist enveloped the weasel.

    Huang Xiaolong casually flung out an amulet, directing it into Mother Zhao¡¯s body, ¡°Aunt Zhao, get away from here, this guy is desperate.¡±

    ¡°Aooo~~~~~~~~~!¡±

    The weasel let out a howl, like that of a starving wolf in the night.

    The yellow mist dissipated, revealing a gigantic weasel in mid-air.

    It was about 10 meters long, with a head as big as a small hill!

    My, what a size ¡ª even more terrifying than the largest polar bears on land. Forget about everything else, even the bravest souls would have their spirits scattered in fright upon seeing this.

    ¡°Got bigger? Hehe, you think that will intimidate me?¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered. ¡°You failed at the last step and couldn¡¯t transform into a human, so this is as far as your cultivation goes. No matter how much bigger you get, you¡¯re still trash.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all this bitch¡¯s fault! All this bitch¡¯s fault!¡± Undoubtedly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words hit the weasel¡¯s sore spot. It was just one step away from great success, but Mother Zhao ruined everything.

    In the air, the weasel made a thunderous call, ¡°Once I¡¯ve dealt with you, I will devour this bitch! And I will eat up her entire family too!¡±

    No sooner had the words left its mouth than the weasel suddenly turned around, its back facing Huang Xiaolong, and then took a deep breath!

    ¡°Crap!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly came to his senses. ¡°This thing is going to fart!¡±

    No sooner said than done, Huang Xiaolong quickly retreated, grabbing Mother Zhao and intending to pull away in a breath.

    Purrr~~~~~~~~!!!

    A loud fart was released.

    A large cloud of visible pale yellow smoke, like a tornado, covered everything!

    This cloud of yellow smoke, covering acres in size, moved swiftly and surged toward Huang Xiaolong.

    A stinking fart!

    This was the weasel¡¯s most potent fart ¡ª its natural talent!

    Where the yellow mist passed, all the vegetation withered away.

    Huang Xiaolong hurriedly covered his nose and offered Mother Zhao another talisman.

    Although Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t smell even a trace of the stench, one could imagine that the odor wasn¡¯t something that just anybody could endure, not to mention even a Great Grandmaster of the ancient martial arts would be suffocated by it.

    ¡°Damn it! To dare fart in front of me, are you tired of living!¡± Huang Xiaolong exploded in anger.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong casually threw out a glittering gold talisman adorned with a sword.

    The talisman flung out, transformed into a longsword-shaped beam of golden light, which beckoned the Qi of Gengjin and changed unceasingly in the sky. From one beam of golden light to two, two to four, four to eight¡­ In an instant, hundreds of golden beams were divided up, as if they were hundreds of extremely sharp Sword Qi, covering the heavens and the earth as they flew toward the yellow weasel to slash it!

    Sword Qi devoured everything in its path, crisscrossing through the air!

    It directly shredded the yellow weasel¡¯s stench and demonic power.

    This yellow weasel was a monster that had cultivated for hundreds of years, possessing extraordinary intelligence. Faced with the impenetrable onslaught of sword light, it knew that life and death hinged upon a moment.

    ¡°All or nothing!¡± The yellow weasel¡¯s fur stood on end, and it suddenly opened its mouth, letting out a wild roar!

    It spit out a fist-sized bead, pale yellow in color, containing tremendous demonic power!

    The bead seemed to have its own life, pulsating continuously, emitting a terrifying aura that kept nullifying and dissipating Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword light.

    ¡°Oh? The inner core of a monster? This is the essence of a monster¡¯s lifetime of cultivation! Hahaha~~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed with great delight, reaching out his hand from afar.

    True Qi coalesced into a palm, which picked stars and grabbed the moon, taking hold of the yellow weasel¡¯s inner core.

    The inner core continued to struggle, as if trying to break free. Huang Xiaolong quickly seized it, affixed a talisman on top, and directly threw it into the Yin Soul Vessel.

    With this action, the yellow weasel that spanned ten meters in the air instantly shrank, ultimately turning into less than a meter in length, and with a plop, fell to the ground.

    Now that Huang Xiaolong had taken its inner core, its hundreds of years of cultivation were utterly obliterated.

    ¡°Give me back my inner core¡­ give me back my inner core¡­¡± the yellow weasel called out weakly, sounding defeated. But its body was like it had been drained of all strength, without an ounce of energy left, convulsing on the ground, unable to get up.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over with a grin. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Run away. I told you, I¡¯m definitely going to slaughter you today.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± A malevolent light flashed in the yellow weasel¡¯s eyes, but it quickly pleaded. ¡°Let me go, and I will repay you. The inner core, please just give me back my inner core. I¡¯ve cultivated for hundreds of years; it hasn¡¯t been easy¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved. ¡°You had it hard? Everyone is having a tough time.¡±

    Seeing this, the yellow weasel seemed to grow fierce again, baring its teeth and snarling. ¡°The Great Ancestor of our Huangpizi clan has come to Rong City! If you dare to kill me, the Great Ancestor won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°The Great Ancestor of the Huangpizi clan?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Great Ancestor has already achieved great feats and become perfect, accumulating thousands of years of cultivation, and has long since transformed into human form. No matter how strong your mana is, it¡¯s suicide to face the Great Ancestor! So, what do you think? I¡¯m not just boasting! This time, the Great Ancestor has led our Huangpizi clan to Rong City to accomplish a great deed! Hehe!¡±

    The yellow weasel was very proud, speaking in human language, shaking its head and wagging its tail.

    ¡°I sense a whiff of conspiracy.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Tell me, what exactly is going on?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s a great demon that has emerged, seeking to unite all demons under the heavens, and then to reinstate our Demon Race to rule over the world!¡± the yellow weasel shrieked. ¡°In Ancient Times, humans, demons, devils, and ghosts coexisted. Back then, our Demon Race occupied a high status, at the top of the food chain, with the Human Clan being merely our food. Later on, the Demon Race declined, and many great demons went into hiding. Now, the time has come for a resurgence!¡±

    ¡°A resurgence? What kind of demon is this great demon?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of the gluttonous demon, Long Wu¡¯s father, along with its siblings.

    ¡®Could the so-called great demon be the gluttonous one?¡¯

    The yellow weasel shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. All in all, the Great Ancestor of our clan has already pledged allegiance to the great demon. This time, the Great Ancestor came to Rong City to consolidate some of the Demon Race in the city¡­ and also to teach the humans a lesson!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    To say nothing else, Rong City was already fraught with undercurrents! The Huangpizi Great Ancestor, with thousands of years of cultivation, was an extremely formidable demon!

    Such a demon coming to Rong City to stir up trouble, wouldn¡¯t that be chaos? Let alone the fact that the Great Ancestor of the Huangpizi was merely a henchman of a greater demon!

    Could it be that a massive upheaval was imminent?

    Huang Xiaolong interrogated the weasel further, but it couldn¡¯t provide much information¨Cit hadn¡¯t even been in contact with its elder ancestor, the Yellow Skin.

    After some thought, Huang Xiaolong decided not to kill it. He sealed its six senses with a charm and tossed it into the Soul Container.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ is everything alright now?¡± Mother Zhao came running over, her heart pounding with fear.

    ¡°The Demon Race, silent for eons, now seeks to rise again, bring forth a storm of blood and carnage to conquer the world¡­ Heh heh, as the Yin Emperor, I shall have to fight them! Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    ¡°Little Long, what are you talking about?¡± Mother Zhao asked, completely bewildered.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°Well, Aunt Zhao, I¡¯ve temporarily resolved your misfortune. That weasel has been imprisoned by me. As for the funeral of your old classmate, I¡¯ve had the Yu Family take care of it, so you won¡¯t get into any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, thank you so much.¡± Mother Zhao said earnestly. ¡°Our Bingbing is so lucky to have you as her husband; it¡¯s a blessing she must have cultivated in her past life.¡±

    To himself, Huang Xiaolong thought, Auntie, you¡¯re really jumping the gun here. When did I become Zhao Bing¡¯s husband?

    ¡­

    Rong City, city center.

    A high-end French restaurant.

    All the waitstaff here were brought in from France, giving the place an elegant ambiance.

    The patrons here were all society¡¯s elite, the cultured and refined types.

    In a private room.

    Xiaohong and Qingqing were dining.

    With practiced ease, Qingqing adeptly used a knife and fork to eat her steak in small bites. Her poise and posture were no different from that of an office lady.

    Qingqing, in fact, was acting as an executive assistant for a multinational company.

    Xiaohong, on the other hand, was eating a steak directly with her hands in a messy fashion.

    ¡°Little sister Xiaohong, you¡¯re not being very ladylike eating like that,¡± Qingqing said with a suppressed smile. ¡°Come on, let me teach you how to use a knife and fork. This is the way to eat Western food¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Xiaohong, munching on the steak, stared at Qingqing as if looking at a monster. ¡°Sister Qingqing, you¡¯re not a demon right now, you¡¯re a human¡­ Ah~~ how did you become like this?¡±

    ¡°Being human is quite nice,¡± replied Qingqing nonchalantly. ¡°I enjoy the feeling of being with humans, it makes me feel like I¡¯m not a demon, but a real person!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, Sister Qingqing, let¡¯s talk business. My reputation has been ruined by that scum, how are you going to help me get revenge? I must kill him,¡± Xiaohong said bitterly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you this time,¡± declared Qingqing, putting down her utensils with a cold and fierce killing intent in her eyes. ¡°For us girls, our chastity is the most precious thing!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon!¡± Xiaohong retorted.

    ¡°Little sister Xiaohong, we obviously can¡¯t kill him openly; there are laws in this world. Hmm~~ I¡¯m planning to get close to him first, then lure him to a deserted place where nobody goes, having already prepared a Formation¡­¡± Qingqing already had a plan in mind.

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, how are you going to get close to him?¡± Xiaohong asked curiously.

    Qingqing flicked her cloud-like hair and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. According to human standards of beauty, I am considered a top-tier beauty. Approaching a human, especially a lecherous wastrel, will be very easy.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 861 - Chapter 861 Chapter 861 The Yu Family Has a Demonic Aura

    Chapter 861: Chapter 861: The Yu Family Has a Demonic Aura! Chapter 861: Chapter 861: The Yu Family Has a Demonic Aura! Qingqing and Xiaohong, two sisters, were now earnestly discussing how to approach Huang Xiaolong and lure him into a trap to tear him into a million pieces!

    Although Qingqing had never actually met Huang Xiaolong, the exaggerated tales from Xiaohong made her hate him to the bone. She loathed how he used honeyed words to deceive Xiaohong¡¯s affections and tarnish her body!

    And he had injured Xiaohong, too!

    It was simply unforgivable!

    Feeling the cold murderous aura emanating from Qingqing, Xiaohong was secretly overjoyed. A sly smile that was almost imperceptible flickered across her eyes, ¡°Sister Qingqing, that guy is quite strong, my bewitching technique was useless against him, and when I competed with him in spiritual power, I was countered¡­ Remember, Sister Qingqing, never compete with him in spiritual power; it¡¯s best to just bite him to death as soon as you approach him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Sister Xiaohong, I have my own discretion,¡± Qingqing nodded. ¡°I will set up a Formation, and as long as he steps into this Formation, he is doomed. I won¡¯t even need to lift a finger to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ Sister Qingqing, you¡¯re truly amazing!¡± Xiaohong said happily.

    ¡°Little Sister Xiaohong, since you¡¯ve competed with him in spiritual power, as long as he¡¯s still in Rong City, you should be able to sense his location. Now, let¡¯s go find him,¡± Qingqing said as she put down her knife and fork, seemingly full.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Xiaohong closed her eyes slightly, concentrated, and after a few breaths, she opened her eyes and announced. ¡°Sister Qingqing, I¡¯ve sensed his location!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Qingqing said very elegantly, picking up a napkin to wipe her mouth before standing up.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and Mother Zhao returned from the suburban Nie Family Village to the urban area.

    Huang Xiaolong wanted to stroll around the city and hence split up with Mother Zhao.

    While walking, his cell phone rang. Huang Xiaolong picked up the call only to hear an old, humble voice that contained a surprising amount of power.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, is it you?¡± the elder asked with the utmost respect.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback, then laughed. ¡°Someone from the Yu Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master Huang, it is me¡­ This humble person is the Grand Elder of the Yu Family¡­¡± the elder sincerely brownnosed. ¡°Hearing that Young Master Huang you have arrived in Rong City, our Yu Family is truly overjoyed! We hope Young Master Huang can visit our household for a meeting, we have swept the couch to welcome you! During the last Kunlun secret realm venture, if it weren¡¯t for Young Master Huang putting aside old grudges and acting righteously, our Yu Family would have been annihilated. Moreover, Young Master Huang repaid grudge with kindness, bestowing the Kunlun inheritance for our Yu Family to cultivate¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ enough with the nonsense. Fine, give me the address, and I¡¯ll come by later,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    Since he was in Rong City, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t avoid meeting with the local powerhouses. Moreover, with the Demon Race emerging and chaos about to ensue, the ancestral Old Huang had quietly infiltrated Rong City. It was necessary for Huang Xiaolong to make certain arrangements with the people of the Yu Family.

    The Great Elder of the Yu Family gave Huang Xiaolong an address, and he hung up the phone.

    Speaking of the Yu Family, Huang Xiaolong felt like laughing. He remembered that the current Family Head of the Yu Family, named Yu Li, had a son named Yu Feng, who tried to snatch away Lin Jing. Huang Xiaolong had turned him into a eunuch, rendering him impotent, and wondered whether Yu Feng was still bedridden and recovering.

    ¡°Hehe~~~ Later, I might see that dead eunuch, hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled to himself.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was crossing the street. This street was not bustling; pedestrians were sparse, and the various shops on both sides of the street were somewhat quiet in business.

    Suddenly~~!!!!

    Wooo~~~~~~~~~!

    A gust of wind howled towards Huang Xiaolong, sweeping over him.

    ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong caught a glimpse in the corner of his eye and saw a red Beetle speeding toward him at over 100 yards!

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not immediately dodge, as he sensed a faint hint of demon aura.

    Inside the Beetle, there was a wisp of icy demon aura!

    In the blink of an eye, the Beetle was less than ten meters from Huang Xiaolong!

    It was about to hit!

    The pedestrians around were shocked out of their wits; it was already too late to even cry out. The same thought flashed through everyone¡¯s minds¨C¡®An accident is about to happen! At such a high speed, this young man will surely be hit to death! If not dead, he¡¯ll be disabled!¡¯

    Screech~~!!!!!!

    The tires screeched against the ground with a piercing squeal!

    The Beetle began to slow down!

    However, with such a fast speed, the braking distance would definitely be more than ten meters; therefore, the Beetle still hit Huang Xiaolong.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    With a muffled sound, Huang Xiaolong was sent flying several meters, landing seated on the ground.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking light, and his lips curled as he muttered, ¡®What kind of demon is driving? Deliberately hitting me like this, what kind of trick are they trying to play? Hehe~ Interesting, Rong City is really too fun. Fox spirits, weasels, and now what ghost, what demon?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong felt quite amused, but on his face appeared an angry look as he bellowed, ¡°What the hell! How are you driving!¡±

    Many people from all directions had already started to gather, denouncing the driver one after another.

    The Beetle had, after all, come to a stop. The door opened, and out from the driver¡¯s seat jumped a young lady in an office OL skirt suit.

    My, what beauty, that figure, that skin, that temperament¡­ all of them were one in a thousand!

    Beautiful!

    So beautiful it bubbled!

    This young lady was naturally Qingqing. However, Xiaohong was not in the car.

    After getting out of the car, Qingqing quickly cast a disdainful glance at the cursing Huang Xiaolong and thought, ¡®Little Xiaohong has really made a big fuss over nothing. This guy is so ordinary. He couldn¡¯t even avoid a car at this speed, and I even braked¡­ It seems, this man only has a naturally immune spiritual power against Little Xiaohong¡¯s Bewitching Technique¡­ I could squash him with one hand!¡¯

    Qingqing¡¯s exquisite face, so delicate it could be shattered with a blow, quickly showed nervousness and guilt as she hurried over to Huang Xiaolong, repeatedly asking, ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡®Hehe, what an actress! Are demons born with such acting skills?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong wondered inwardly. He gazed straight at Qingqing and saw through her true form in just one look.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts shifted. ¡®This time it¡¯s not a fox spirit or a weasel, hahaha~~ what a new species¡­ This is too much fun¡­ Rong City really is home to quite a number of demons, no wonder that old ancestor of the demon skins wanted to come to Rong City to integrate and recruit various demons~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong saw it clearly, this beautiful young lady in the office OL attire was not a fox spirit, nor was she a demon skin, but another kind of demon!

    As she approached, Qingqing squatted down to help Huang Xiaolong up and pretended to check his injuries.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor skin scrape, beautiful¡­ wow~ you¡¯re really gorgeous~~¡± Huang Xiaolong deliberately put on a lecherous expression and unabashedly peered into Qingqing¡¯s neckline.

    Tsk tsk, and let me tell you, her skin is so tender, so white, like milk! How does that saying go, ¡®skin so delicate it seems coagulated!¡¯

    Qingqing was fuming inside, ¡®As expected of a bad seed who¡¯s led astray by lust! Xiaohong, my dear, you can rest easy, this kind of guy, he¡¯s not worth pitying if he dies!¡¯

    At this moment, the onlookers who had gathered around to watch the commotion stopped their cursing and noise, all of them staring straight at Qingqing as if their souls had been hooked.

    Some of the younger men even started to daydream¨C¡®She¡¯s so beautiful! A goddess! She¡¯s even prettier than those female celebrities on TV! This guy is so lucky, getting hit by a goddess¡¯s car, and he doesn¡¯t seem hurt at all. Now he can legitimately get the goddess¡¯s contact information¡­ Ah! Why didn¡¯t she hit me? Goddess, hit me!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I just got my driver¡¯s license recently, and I mistook the brake for the gas pedal. I¡¯m so sorry, do you want me to accompany you to the hospital?¡± Qingqing repeatedly apologized.

    ¡°No need for the hospital. Female drivers, I can understand.¡± Huang Xiaolong pretended to try to get up, but then bit his lip, ¡°Oh~~ why don¡¯t I have any strength? Ow¡­ I can¡¯t get up¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡±

    Qingqing gritted her teeth, ¡°Let me help you up then.¡±

    ¡°That would be too embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Although Huang Xiaolong said this, his hands were anything but honest. He reached out like an ape, actually trying to encircle Qingqing¡¯s slim waist.

    A murderous intent flashed in Qingqing¡¯s eyes, but she forcibly suppressed it and didn¡¯t lash out. She subtly dodged, but Huang Xiaolong still managed to grab hold of her hands.

    With a bit of force, Qingqing pulled Huang Xiaolong up.

    ¡°Come on, let me help you over to the side, I¡¯ve studied medicine, I¡¯ll take a look at where you¡¯re hurt, then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Qingqing took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, no, more accurately, Huang Xiaolong was holding Qingqing¡¯s hand firmly¡­

    The anger in Qingqing¡¯s heart was raging. Although she was a demon, ever since she had taken human form and begun living in the human city, she had never been touched by a male, not even the slightest touch like holding hands, which had never happened before. But now, she had broken her own rule because of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®This guy is definitely trying to take advantage! Xiaohong was right, he¡¯s nothing but scum! I must kill him! I will have him die!¡¯

    Qingqing, supporting Huang Xiaolong, sat down on a bench at the side of the road and quickly wrenched her hand from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°devil¡¯s clutches.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m calling an ambulance right now to come get you.¡± Qingqing pretended to take out her phone, her eyes rolling, ¡°It¡¯d be better to go to the hospital, but¡­ actually, I¡¯ve studied medical techniques. If you don¡¯t mind, we could just go to my place instead, and I could check on you¡­ Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m being irresponsible. Mainly, I think your injuries don¡¯t seem too serious, just like you said¡­ just a skin scrape.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong could hardly contain his laughter¨C¡®Damn, she wants to lure me back to her place and devour me? Hahaha~~~ This demon has schemes, deliberately hitting me with the car and then taking the opportunity to get close to me¡­ there¡¯s a strategy! Indeed, there¡¯s a strategy!¡¯

    However, Huang Xiaolong was planning to string the demon along, just to whet her appetite. He chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got some other stuff to take care of, so forget it, I¡¯ll be fine after sitting for a few minutes, don¡¯t need to go to the hospital, and don¡¯t need to go to your place.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Qingqing blurted out. ¡°No matter what, it was my fault. I hit you with my car; I can¡¯t just let it slide, right? Come on, let¡¯s go to my place~~~¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, I really am in a hurry.¡± Huang Xiaolong made a troubled face, ¡°Hehehe, someone as beautiful as you, must be what those high-society folks call a ¡®goddess,¡¯ right? Ah~ goddess, I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. You can go.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Qingqing frowned.

    Qingqing¡¯s home was far from the city center, and she had set up a Formation near her house. Right now, Xiaohong was waiting at her place. Her plan was to lure Huang Xiaolong to her home, then activate the Formation and kill him.

    To kill with a Formation, silent and seamless, perfect!

    But now, Huang Xiaolong was not taking the bait.

    Qingqing became anxious.

    The more anxious Qingqing became, the more amused Huang Xiaolong felt. He stood up from the bench, dusting himself off, ¡°I¡¯m fine, goddess, look, I¡¯m really okay. All right, I¡¯ve got to go now, if fate allows it, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ so you¡¯re really not going to my place, huh?¡± Qingqing said anxiously.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Huang Xiaolong firmly shook his head.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay then¡­¡± A hint of frustration surged in Qingqing¡¯s heart, but she clearly wasn¡¯t about to give up so easily. ¡°How about we add each other on WeChat as friends? I was wrong about today, and I¡¯ll definitely find a way to make it up to you. How does that sound? Please, I¡¯d feel so guilty if you just left like this.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned a moment¡¯s hesitation before agreeing. He took out his phone and exchanged WeChat contacts with Qingqing.

    After that was done, Huang Xiaolong strutted off.

    As she watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, Qingqing felt an itch in her teeth from anger. ¡°I¡¯ve never invited a human to my place before¡­ This guy¡­ He just wouldn¡¯t take the bait¡­ It¡¯s infuriating! But I¡¯ll definitely kill you! How dare you touch my hand? My hand is not something you can just touch? You¡¯re dead meat! I¡¯m going to bite you to death!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Qingqing took a deep breath. ¡°Stay calm, Qingqing, you have to stay calm. You can¡¯t go around eating and biting people. Eating humans is addictive, you must not do it¡­ just use a Formation to kill him¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong roamed leisurely, pulling out his phone, opening WeChat, and checking the profile of the newly-added Qingqing.

    ¡°Her WeChat nickname is ¡®Qingqing¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled as he browsed through the various Moments Qingqing posted, and all the photos she shared.

    ¡°Dammit, this monster really knows how to live like a person,¡± Huang Xiaolong found it somewhat absurd. The Moments posted by Qingqing were indistinguishable from those of a modern, fashionable city girl.

    Sharing gourmet food, travel experiences, various inspirational quotes, ¡°Good morning world¡± posts, all sorts of LV bags, Chanel perfume¡­

    You couldn¡¯t tell at all that this was the social feed of a monster!

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong labeled Qingqing ¡ª a peculiar monster who loved human life!

    Not long after, Huang Xiaolong hailed a taxi and arrived at a cluster of ancient-looking buildings in the suburbs.

    The buildings were quaint, with red walls and green tiles, exuding a sense of age-old desolation and a dignified charm.

    This place was the stronghold of the Yu Family from Rong City!

    On a broad road outside the architectural complex, on both sides, stood ancient martial artists of great prowess, like spears piercing the sky!

    There was even a long red carpet laid out on the road.

    The scene was extraordinarily grand.

    Elderly folk with the robust vigor of the ocean, and middle-aged men and women with eyes radiating vitality, were gathered together, craning their necks and waiting as if anticipating the arrival of some highly distinguished guest.

    ¡°Eh~~ are these guys putting on such a big show to welcome me? Hahaha~~~ The Yu Family really does things right,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a slight smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, his gaze once again settled on the Yu Family¡¯s buildings.

    He saw wisps of faint demonic aura drifting among the buildings of the Yu Family.

    ¡°Demon aura?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    The Yu Family has a demon aura!

    ¡­

 Chapter 862 - Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Trading life with the yellow-skinned

    Chapter 862: Chapter 862: Trading life with the yellow-skinned demon! Chapter 862: Chapter 862: Trading life with the yellow-skinned demon! The vast Yu Family compound was suffused with a faint, ghostly aura, which set Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirring. ¡®These demons of Rong City are quite audacious, aren¡¯t they? To think they¡¯d set their sights on the Yu Family? What gall~~~¡¯

    Although, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, the Yu Family might as well be no better than chickens and dogs, it was still one of the Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial arts families, boasting hidden dragons and crouching tigers with experts emerging in an endless stream, having Great Grandmasters as common as cabbages on the streets.

    But surely, even if the demons were rampant, they wouldn¡¯t dare to seek trouble with the Yu Family, right?

    Strange! An abnormal situation surely signifies the presence of demons!

    Just then, upon noticing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrival, the senior members of the Yu Family swarmed over, surrounding him like stars orbiting the moon.

    ¡°Young Master Huang! You¡¯ve arrived! Your presence brings glory to our Yu Family! Welcome, most welcome indeed!¡± An elder with a deep aura bowed repeatedly to Huang Xiaolong, his face beaming with enthusiastic welcome.

    By the sound of his voice, he was the ¡°Elder¡± who had phoned to invite Huang Xiaolong over just now.

    While amidst the crowd, Huang Xiaolong spotted ¡°Yu Zhe,¡± who had previously troubled the Lin Family in Binhai. Yu Zhe had already been subdued by Huang Xiaolong, with a charm planted within him that could explode with a mere thought, holding him tightly in check, unable to make a move. If Yu Zhe was alone with Huang Xiaolong, he would have to servilely address him as ¡°Master.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong swept a glance over the Yu Family¡¯s high-level officials and chuckled. ¡°I see your ancient martial arts skills have improved quite a bit.¡±

    Indeed, in this meeting, Huang Xiaolong clearly felt that every member of the Yu Family was rejuvenated, their spirit, energy, and strength could be described as having made leaps and bounds.

    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to you, the legacy of Kunlun, an ancient and complete martial arts heritage that is supreme above all. Even just one more day of cultivation can bring about noticeable progress,¡± the Elder hastily said.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded nonchalantly.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, please,¡± the Elder gestured, making way.

    Huang Xiaolong then followed the Yu Family¡¯s people into the buildings ahead.

    As they walked, Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked, ¡°Eh? Why don¡¯t I see the Yu Family¡¯s Family Head?¡±

    He had met the Family Head ¡°Yu Li¡± the last time in the Kunlun mountain range, but today, he didn¡¯t catch sight of him.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡± The faces of the senior members of the Yu Family immediately colored with embarrassment, unsure of what to say!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I get it now, it must be because I crippled Yu Feng that the Family Head holds a grudge against me, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed it off, unconcerned.

    This comment sent shivers through the entire Yu Family!

    Despite Huang Xiaolong¡¯s frivolous demeanor and seemingly temper-free, jovial face, the Yu Family was well aware that when it came to killing, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t even blink an eye. Hadn¡¯t even someone as powerful as Xuanyuan Ba been neatly handled by Huang Xiaolong?

    ¡°Young Master Huang, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± the Elder said with a sweat-drenched forehead. ¡°It¡¯s true that not¡­ not a single member of the Yu Li lineage¡­ has come to welcome you¡­ But¡­ I have informed them¡­ They are definitely not absent on purpose¡­ Perhaps, maybe¡­ perhaps they are busy with cooperative matters with the ¡®Kangs Group¡¯¡­¡±

    Not a single member of the Yu Li lineage had come!

    Yu Zhe tried to explain, ¡°Master¡­ ahem, Young Master Huang, recently, the ¡®Kangs Group,¡¯ a transnational conglomerate ranked among the top thirty in the Fortune Global 500 and a true international tycoon, sent their CEO personally to Rong City to discuss some major cooperation projects with our Yu Family. The Yu Li lineage is in charge of the negotiations¡­ I think perhaps they are swamped with work~~¡±

    Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, the Elder barked at a few of the Yu Family higher-ups, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go summon Yu Li immediately! Have him bring his lineage here right now to meet me! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let him off easily!¡±

    Even though Yu Li was the current Family Head of the Yu Family, the Elder was his biological father, and since the Elder Group had the power to impeach the Family Head, the Elder had the authority to order Yu Li around.

    The Elder was deathly afraid that if Huang Xiaolong were to get angry, it would bring calamity to the Yu Family, so he had his clan members immediately call out the descendants of Yu Li¡¯s branch to welcome Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, please wait¨Cplease, we have already prepared the wine and banquet for you.¡± The Elder tilted his head toward Huang Xiaolong with a fawning expression that was disgustingly obsequious.

    Several members of the Yu Family dashed toward one of the buildings.

    Just a dozen breaths later!

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    From within that building, there erupted a scream filled with terror!

    The cry was laden with fear, horror, anger, and panic¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Elder roared furiously, ¡°What is happening here?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked toward the building, feeling a chill in his heart. Earlier, he had detected demonic energy from the Yu Family, with its source being that very building!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± A bad premonition rose within Huang Xiaolong.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong strode rapidly toward the building.

    The people of the Yu Family swarmed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    It was a four-story villa, grand and lavishly decorated¨Cit must be the residence of Yu Li¡¯s branch.

    Just as they reached the entrance of the villa, one of the clan members who had rushed in to call people out tumbled out, his eyes wide with terror, his entire being seemingly collapsed, as he cried, ¡°Dead¡­ dead¡­ all¡­ all¡­ all dead¡­ Everyone is dead¡­¡±

    ¡°You damn fool! What do you mean, ¡®dead¡¯? Get out of my sight!¡± The Elder, known for his volatile temper, was infuriated to see his kinsman making a fool of himself in front of such an esteemed guest as Huang Xiaolong. He grabbed the clan member, flung him aside with a toss of his hand.

    ¡°I smell the scent of death~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured, and then he stepped into the villa.

    In the hall!

    Everyone witnessed a scene that was shocking, terrifying, and utterly unbelievable!

    All saw that a good twenty-something people were hanging dead in the main hall.

    Their feet dangled in the air, swinging listlessly, with a long piece of their tongues sticking out, their complexions pale, already long dead!

    A few of the Yu Family members who had run in to call people out were now cowering in a corner, shivering uncontrollably, their eyes filled with fear, clearly having been terrified out of their wits; they couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced over, and among those hanging, he saw Yu Feng who he had turned into an eunuch, and the Yu Family Head, Yu Li¡­ men and women, twenty-five in total.

    In other words, every direct descendant of Yu Li¡¯s line, including himself, was hanging here.

    The expressions on their faces were extremely strange, as if they were smiling¡­ meaning, in their final moments, there was no fear or pain, but rather sheer pleasure.

    ¡°Ah~~ Li¡¯er! Li¡¯er! Feng¡¯er! Who did this? Who was it!!!!!!¡± The Elder¡¯s cries were like those mourning the death of his own children, tears streaming down his face, a beastly growl erupted from the depths of his throat as he hurriedly rushed over.

    ¡°Master¡­ what¡¯s happened here? This¡­ how could they commit suicide¡­ it¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Yu Zhe ran over to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, his voice distorted and hoarse, his eyes brimming with an indescribable terror.

    Huang Xiaolong observed for a moment, then frowned. ¡°There are no signs of a fight. A group of ancient martial arts Great Grandmasters, especially with a top expert like Yu Li, to actually hang themselves silently in this place¡­ hey, there really is something demonic about unusual events¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Yu Zhe shivered non-stop, ¡°Even if the enemy were too strong, but¡­ but¡­ Yu Li and the rest, shouldn¡¯t they at least have the capability to fight back? Could it be, they really committed mass suicide by hanging themselves¡­¡±

    A member of the Yu Family suddenly speculated. ¡°Young Master Huang, could it be¡­ could it be because, you and Yu Li¡¯s lineage have always had grievances, and they¡­ they knew you were coming, feared your retaliation, and so¡­ so they all¡­ all committed suicide out of fear of their crimes?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ That¡¯s utter nonsense. ¡®Suicide out of fear of their crimes¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed uncontrollably. ¡°Am I that frightening? If I wanted to kill them, I would have done it on Mount Kunlun.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Huang!¡± At that moment, the Great Elder cried out as he ran to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, his knees giving out, and with a thud, he knelt on the ground. ¡°Young Master Huang, with your extensive Divine Skills, please¡­ you must help our Yu Family, uphold justice¡­ I absolutely do not believe that my son would commit suicide!¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed to have been confident all along, his eyes narrowing slightly, sensing the demon aura within the villa, and he quickly walked towards a staircase entrance.

    The entrance in the hall led to the basement.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped down the wooden staircase, followed by the people of the Yu Family who stumbled after him.

    This sudden tragedy had already thrown the Yu Family into utter chaos!

    Vaguely, the people of the Yu Family all felt an ominous premonition, as if a conspiracy targeted against the Yu Family was unfolding silently!

    Inside the basement, it was pitch dark.

    However, the air was filled with a sweet aroma of alcohol.

    Beyond that, there was also a foul stench¡­

    ¡°Young Master Huang¡­ this basement is used for storing wine¡­¡± Yu Zhe explained from the side.

    Snap~~~!

    Someone turned on the light.

    Under the illumination of the lights, another horrifying scene appeared!

    In this underground wine cellar, a row of weasels hung dead!

    A row of weasels hung stiff in the wine cellar, their postures mirroring the hanged people of the Yu Zhe lineage in the hall, eerily identical!

    The people of the Yu Family, these extraordinary ancient martial arts Great Grandmasters, now felt chills running down their spines, as the wine cellar felt as cold as an ice cellar!

    Huang Xiaolong counted, and there were a total of 25 dead weasels. The number was exactly the same as the people who hung upstairs.

    ¡°Hmm~~ This is the ¡®Yellow Weasel Spirit exchanging lives¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°People of Yu Li¡¯s lineage have recently been bewitched by the Yellow Weasel Spirits, tempted by the little spirits of their kind, to exchange lives and hang themselves.¡±

    ¡°The legend of the Yellow Weasel Spirit exchanging lives with humans has been around for a long time¡­ but¡­ but¡­ Yu Li was a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, we martial artists have vigorous and bursting True Qi, protected by it, invulnerable to hundreds of evils, how could it be possible¡­ how could it be possible for him to be bewitched by the Yellow Weasel Spirit?¡± the Great Elder said, full of unwillingness and disbelief.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Right, martial artists, even fierce ghosts find it hard to get close to them. Yellow Weasel Spirits are demons, not ghostly spirits, but even Yellow Weasel Spirits that have been cultivating for hundreds or thousands of years would certainly not be able to silently bewitch a group of ancient martial arts Great Grandmasters, leading them to hang themselves with smiles on their faces. This time it¡¯s¡­¡±

    All eyes of the Yu Family were fixed on Huang Xiaolong, and in the vast expanse of the wine cellar, there was dead silence.

    Huang Xiaolong uttered each word deliberately. ¡°The ancestral monster has arrived. Perhaps, only the ancestral monster could bewitch a master like Yu Li¡­¡±

    Indeed, the ancestral monster had come!

    Unexpectedly, after the ancestral monster arrived in Rong City, it targeted the local powerhouse, the Yu Family, first!

    ¡°Is it establishing its authority?¡± murmured Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Is it signaling to the world that the Demon Race is returning to seize control and regain supreme power?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head and walked straight out of the wine cellar, ¡°Burn all these ancestral monster corpses.¡±

    In the Yu Family¡¯s conference hall.

    The bodies of Yu Li and the others were laid out in the villa, and the Yu Family had already contacted the funeral parlor to bring over ice caskets.

    The atmosphere in the conference hall was so heavy it seemed like it was about to drip with moisture.

    ¡°Young Master Huang¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Our Yu Family, we¡­ we have nothing to do with those monsters, there¡¯s no conflict between us¡­¡± The eldest elder had a terrifying murderous look in his eyes, hatred filled his bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°This time the ancestral monster came to Rong City personally, stirring up trouble. The death of Yu Li and the others is just the first step, and more bizarre incidents will continue to occur.¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment, but an idea struck him as he recalled what Yu Zhe had just mentioned.

    ¡°¡­ Recently, a transnational corporation ranked within the top thirty of the Fortune Global 500, the truly international giant, Kangs Group, its CEO has personally come to Rong City to discuss some important cooperation projects with our Yu Family. The negotiation was supposed to be handled by Yu Li¡¯s branch¡­¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone vibrated with a new message on WeChat.

    Huang Xiaolong took out his phone and opened WeChat to see.

    It was a message from Qingqing¨C ¡°Handsome guy, are you free tonight? Could I treat you to a meal? I was really too impulsive today; although you were only slightly scraped, I still feel awful¡­ I genuinely want to apologize to you in person and offer you some compensation¡­¡±

    ¡®It seems this demon has taken a fancy to me,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡®I wonder if this Qingqing is related to the ancestral monster clan¡­ But then, all crows under the heavens are black. Well, tonight, I¡¯ll settle the score with Qingqing first!¡¯

    Thinking this, Huang Xiaolong quickly replied with a WeChat message, ¡°I¡¯m free tonight. Send me your location and I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    Qingqing responded promptly with a location.

    Seeing the location, Huang Xiaolong was surprised to find it was in the outskirts of Rong City.

    Huang Xiaolong put his phone away, ¡°When will your negotiation with Kangs Group take place?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young Master Huang, this matter was originally meant to be handled by Yu Li¡¯s branch, but now¡­now¡­¡± The great elder, white-haired, was sending off someone younger than him and had eyes swollen from crying. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just let this cooperation fizzle out¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master Huang, if nothing had happened to Yu Li, the negotiation with Kangs Group¡¯s CEO would¡¯ve been tomorrow,¡± reported Yu Zhe.

    ¡°Alright, proceed with the negotiation tomorrow. I¡¯ll join you,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, ¡°I have a dinner engagement and must leave now.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong walked away from the Yu Family¡¯s villa district, night fell early in the winter. It was dark, and a moon was slowly rising, but its light was much dimmer than usual, devoid of its usual brightness.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and murmured, ¡°Tonight is a lunar eclipse, an abundance of yin energy fills the space between heaven and earth. It¡¯s a night when a hundred ghosts roam, and demons lurk¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 863 - Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Samadhi Divine Wind

    Chapter 863: Chapter 863: Samadhi Divine Wind! Chapter 863: Chapter 863: Samadhi Divine Wind! Huang Xiaolong followed the coordinates Qingqing had sent him and first took a taxi to the suburbs before continuing on foot.

    The sky turned darker and darker, the moon was high overhead, its pale light chilling to the bone, casting a cold glow on anyone it touched and causing goosebumps to rise.

    This was the phenomenon known as a lunar eclipse when the malevolent qi was at its strongest, an ideal time for demons and ghosts to arise and cause chaos.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong walked on the mountain trail, where there was almost no sign of human activity, no dwellings in sight, and no traces of people. The night wind swept through the poplars, which rustled and whispered like thousands of ghosts clapping their hands.

    These poplars, also known as ¡°ghost clappers,¡± served as burial trees. With countless new and old graves in the mountains and fields, there were many such trees planted, giving off a distinctly eerie and ghastly aura.

    ¡°Oh~~ The little fox that was with Fan Zixuan during the day is nearby too¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong had competed with Xiaohong in spirit, so there was also Xiaohong¡¯s spiritual imprint in his mind, which allowed him to sense that Xiaohong was also nearby.

    ¡°Interesting~~ It seems that the little fox has sought out help, which must be the demon that deliberately drove a car into me today. They¡¯re conspiring against me~~ It looks like they want to eat me in this desolate place. Are they thinking of braising or steaming me? Or perhaps eating me raw? Interesting~~ Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was quite amused and delighted, finding the situation rather entertaining.

    Along the way, there were also many lonely spirits and wild ghosts that popped out from the grave mounds, gazing at Huang Xiaolong with pitiful eyes, but they were deterred by the aura he emitted and quickly shrank back in fear.

    At the same time.

    Within tens of miles, the only building was in sight.

    This building resembled a medieval European castle and looked very ancient; it should not have been inhabited for a long time.

    Around the building, there appeared to be a formation set up, which forcibly absorbed the nature¡¯s spiritual energy and the essence of moonlight from tens of miles around, in a quite domineering manner.

    Lights were on inside the building.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong sat on a wooden sofa in the hall.

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, this must be your clan¡¯s ancestral mansion, right¡­¡± Xiaohong craned her neck to look around curiously. ¡°Where¡¯s your empress? Doesn¡¯t she live here?¡±

    ¡°The empress moved out long ago,¡± Qingqing explained. ¡°I¡¯ve been living in a human city as well. It¡¯s been many years since I returned to the mansion. Sister Xiaohong, I wouldn¡¯t have come back if it weren¡¯t for helping you kill that annoying human. The old mansion is not fun at all.¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~ I knew Sister Qingqing you¡¯re the best to me,¡± Xiaohong chuckled sweetly. ¡°Sister Qingqing, has that guy arrived?¡±

    Qingqing concentrated inwardly, a cold light flashing in her eyes, her fingers moving in a calculating motion, ¡°He has already entered the formation I set up! This formation was originally used to protect our clan¡¯s ancestral mansion, but today, let¡¯s use it to kill him! Sister Xiaohong, that person deceived your feelings and tainted your innocence, he deserves to die! I will activate the formation right now!¡±

    As she spoke, Qingqing extended her slender fingers, with demonic power oozing out. She traced a series of complex patterns in the void with her fingertips.

    Xiaohong, emotionally moved, her beautiful eyes glowing red, murmured, ¡°Empress, I can finally fulfill the wish of the Fan Family for you!¡±

    ¡­

    As for Huang Xiaolong, after walking on the mountain road for quite a while, he was becoming impatient. With a few swift taps of his feet, he glided over the ground like a floating cloud, as weightless as if he were stepping on snow without leaving a trace¨Can exceptional Qinggong technique indeed!

    However, at that moment!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground shook violently all around, streams of demonic power emerged from nowhere, crisscrossing through the air!

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks.

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    Mounds of earth suddenly rose from the ground, enclosing Huang Xiaolong within their circle.

    Huang Xiaolong found it quite interesting.

    Upon closer inspection, he saw countless mounds, all oozing out gurgling fresh blood, lifting layers of blood mist into the air, eventually forming a blood sea-like area where Huang Xiaolong stood!

    ¡°Oh, this is blood poison, deadly on touch for ordinary people,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, his body bursting with golden light, turning the sweeping blood mist into nothingness.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong looked around the mounds with interest. ¡°Zhuge Liang¡¯s Stone Array? It is said that during the Ancient Times, Lu Xun was trapped in this formation, nearly losing his life. One would surely be confused without knowing this Formation.¡±

    ¡°Blood poison and the Stone Array, it seems the demons are ready to make their move against me here. But these little parlour tricks, they think can hold me back? They¡¯re really underestimating me,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Just then¨C

    Rustle~~ Rustle rustle~~ Rustle rustle rustle~~~

    From all around came a strange-rustling sound, growing more urgent by the breath, sounding almost like a downpour was imminent.

    Amidst these eerie sounds, dense clusters of crimson specks flickered without end.

    Huang Xiaolong realized these spots of crimson light were all snake eyes!

    Turns out, countless black snakes, were hastily slithering out from the surrounding vegetation, crawling into the Stone Array towards Huang Xiaolong!

    The snakes appeared ethereal, their triangular heads swaying from side to side, with blood-red tongues hissing out like flickering flames, teeming with demonic power!

    ¡°Enchanted snakes. Oh, I see now, use the Stone Array to trap me first, and then command countless enchanted snakes to overwhelm me within the Formation,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    In just a few seconds, the number of enchanted snakes pouring into the Stone Array multiplied; they seemed endless, creating what looked like a massive black carpet on the ground.

    Soon, the ground churned, and innumerable enchanted snakes emerged from beneath the soil.

    The snakes above were constantly being displaced by those burrowing up from below, making the vast carpet appear as if it was incessantly writhing. The temperature inside the Stone Array plummeted to freezing, with chilling demonic winds, as if coated in ice.

    ¡­

    Inside Qingqing¡¯s old residence.

    ¡°OK~~ all done!¡± Qingqing snapped her fingers.

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, is he dead? Has that man been killed?¡± Xiaohong asked eagerly.

    ¡°He¡¯s been trapped in the Stone Array and the Ten Thousand Snakes Soul Devouring Formation. I¡¯d say, even a Daluo Golden Immortal couldn¡¯t escape. Kekeke~~~¡± Qingqing laughed coyly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Xiaohong, this time, I¡¯ve avenged you properly.¡±

    Suddenly!

    Qingqing¡¯s self-satisfied smile froze instantly, replaced by a chilling expression, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Qingqing¡¯s gaze shifted towards the window.

    ¡°Hehe~~ little sister, you are quite astute. You can come out now,¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from outside the old house.

    This was an extremely mature, charming, and elegant voice!

    Just like the voice of a noblewoman.

    Qingqing frowned slightly, grabbing Xiaohong¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Xiaohong, let¡¯s go out and have a look.¡±

    Qingqing and Xiaohong ran out of the old mansion.

    They saw, on a slope outside, countless sneaky heads poking out.

    It was weasels!

    Dozens, even hundreds of weasels stood up on their hind legs, perching on the slope, eyeing Qingqing and Xiaohong with greedy gazes.

    ¡°Little sister, even your mistress would call me ¡®sister¡¯ upon seeing me. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling to pay your respects?¡± said that elegant, mature woman¡¯s voice, sounding once again.

    Looking in the direction of the voice, they saw a weasel standing quietly on the slope¨Can extraordinarily beautiful weasel!

    Yes, beautiful!

    It¡¯s well known that weasels have a reputation for being small-eyed and mean-spirited, far from what one would describe as ¡°beautiful.¡±

    Yet this weasel¡¯s fur was smooth as satin and its eyes sparkled like gemstones. With an indescribable elegance and demeanor, it stood on the slope as if it were a noblewoman with a graceful figure.

    In an instant, the image of a stunningly attractive woman in yellow imperial attire with picturesque features, full of poise¨Calmost like the empresses of Ancient Times¨Cemerged in the minds of Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are¡­¡± The thoughts in Qingqing¡¯s mind tumbled out, ¡°You¡¯re the great ancestor of the Huangpile tribe, you are¡­ you are¡­ you are Fairy Huang¡­¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ Little sister, did your mistress tell you that? Hmm~~¡± The weasel nodded as if it were an elder. ¡°Where is your mistress? I¡¯ve come to Rong City this time to find them and discuss a matter of great importance¡­¡±

    ¡°What great matter?¡± Qingqing managed to assert herself.

    ¡°Nowadays, the Demon King has arisen and intends to subjugate all the demons of the world. I am here to conspire with your mistress for this cause,¡± the weasel chuckled. ¡°However, your mistress isn¡¯t opening her door to me, which is kind of disrespecting this elder sister¡¯s presence¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what great matter?¡± Xiaohong asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. The Demon King¡¯s mana is boundless, and he intends to unite all the demons to combat humanity. Our Demon Race is supposed to regain absolute power in this world.¡± ¡°Fairy Huang¡± flicked her nails nonchalantly, her gestures no different from those of a human. ¡°We, the Demon Race, are the most noble life forms in the world. In Ancient Times, humans were merely our food supply, at our mercy. Later, our race became downtrodden and was almost exterminated by humans. But with the Demon King¡¯s rise and resurgence, he will lead us to reclaim our lost lands, annihilate humanity, and redefine the order and rules of this world¡­ You two little sisters are deeply favored by your mistress. So, just come with me! With you in hand, your mistress won¡¯t dare disobey!¡±

    ¡°Combat humanity?¡± A cold light flashed in Qingqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°My mistress said that humans and the Demon Race should coexist peacefully. Living in the human world, enjoying the conveniences that humans provide without strife and enmity, that is the best. The mistress also mentioned not to underestimate humans. Among them, there are beings with mana that can reach the heavens and shake the earth¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! Remember, you are demons, not humans!¡± Fairy Huang burst out furiously, gritting her teeth. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to come with me, do you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Qingqing¡¯s attitude was firm.

    Xiaohong also muttered, ¡°My mistress has never mentioned subjugating the entire human race. That would be such a hassle.¡±

    ¡°Children, seize these two rebellious demons!¡± Fairy Huang waved her hand.

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~~

    The weasels on the slope all pounced towards Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    In mid-air, a demonic wind swept through. The weasels all swelled and enlarged, swiftly transforming into the figures of grown men, each clad in golden armor with a chest guard and deerskin boots, wielding sharp tridents. Their presence was fierce and menacing as they encircled Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    ¡°Psh~~ I don¡¯t want to play with you guys,¡± seeing the bad turn of events, Qingqing grabbed Xiaohong¡¯s hand and quickly chanted a spell.

    Whoosh~~~!!!!

    A multicolored auspicious cloud, about half an acre in size, rose from the ground, carrying Qingqing and Xiaohong up into the sky. In a blink, they were about to flee into the distance.

    The weasels below could only stand there at a loss, watching them escape.

    ¡°This cloud soaring technique, you dare to perform such a rudimentary skill in front of me?¡± Fairy Huang sneered, lifted her head, and with a puff of breath, blew towards Qingqing and Xiaohong up in the air!

    Whooosh~~~~~ Whooosh~~~~~~

    That single breath from Fairy Huang spiraled in the air, turning into an extremely fierce hurricane that instantly shattered the colorful auspicious clouds conjured by Qingqing.

    Wrapped in the hurricane, Qingqing and Xiaohong spun ceaselessly in the air, feeling dizzy and disoriented as if their brains had turned to mush, plummeting towards the ground like kites with severed strings.

    Below, the weasels squeaked in excitement, their eyes filled with greed as they were about to capture Qingqing and Xiaohong on the spot.

    ¡°Sister Xiaohong! Let¡¯s fight with all we¡¯ve got! Falling into the hands of these vulgar creatures, what good can come of it? Let¡¯s fight!¡± Qingqing roared defiantly.

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, I¡¯ll listen to you, let¡¯s fight these vulgar creatures to the death!¡± Xiaohong also gritted her teeth.

    The very next second!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~~!!!!

    In mid-air, two bursts of demonic power exploded.

    From all directions, sand flew and stones rolled, obscuring the sun and moon!

    A ten-meter-long fox could be seen howling with might in the void, its cry shaking the nine heavens!

    This fox was covered in red fur, burning brightly like flames, with seven fluffy tails forming an impressive canopy behind it, magnificently indescribable!

    Beside the red fox, a green python, at least twenty to thirty meters in length, coiled and twisted, swallowing clouds and puffing out mist, its scales gleaming with a metallic luster, and its snake eyes filled with cold and ferocious auras!

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, both revealing their true forms, preferred to shatter rather than submit, resolved to fight a desperate battle against the group of weasels to the death!

    The weasels below were so terrified they urinated, their foul stench billowing into the sky.

    Fairy Huang, however, mocked them. ¡°A fox with seven tails and a snake that has shed its skin seven times, I really do want to see what kind of storm you can stir up! It¡¯s like refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡±

    The very next second!

    Fairy Huang suddenly opened her mouth wide, ¡°Samadhi Divine Wind!!!¡±

    Whooooosh~~~~~~!

    A yellow wind, arising from nothing, blew directly towards Qingqing and Xiaohong!

    As soon as this yellow wind appeared, the sky darkened, and wails pierced the air; everything it passed was ground to dust!

    The wind carried endless sand, the sound of the grains colliding was like thunder and lightning, crackling and sparking, frightening to the core.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, like a sea of serpents, they rolled towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was unfazed, but his gaze suddenly turned towards the direction of Qingqing¡¯s old mansion, only to see nature¡¯s spiritual energy going berserk and the terrifying demonic power making the void itself collapse.

    Grasping at straws¡­ What¡¯s going on? This demonic power is just too terrifying!¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°Is a great demon appearing? I¡¯ve got to check it out!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 864 - Chapter 864 Chapter 864 You Are All My Pets Now

    Chapter 864: Chapter 864: You Are All My Pets Now! Chapter 864: Chapter 864: You Are All My Pets Now! At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention had long been captured by the rolling, surging demonic qi not far away.

    Facing the tidal wave of monster snakes, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind moved slightly, his body surrounded by golden light, with golden lotuses blooming around him. Behind him, a golden giant, standing eight zhang tall, began to appear. This golden giant¡¯s face vaguely resembled Huang Xiaolong, hands together in prayer, his expression solemn, his sense of compassion overwhelming¨Clike Buddha descending to the mortal world, or a deity taking human form.

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    A large circle of golden shockwaves, with the golden giant at its center, spread outward, turning all the monster snakes and the chaotic rock formations to nothingness.

    At the same time, in the void, a ferocious yellow wind howled, making the world wail with its intensity, almost affecting the local weather patterns.

    Countless large trees were uprooted, and massive boulders were lifted into the air, then ground into dust.

    Within this mad wind, the demonic aura was wildly aggressive and ominously chilly beyond belief.

    ¡°A great demon is casting demon arts!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart chilled, and immediately, his fighting spirit soared.

    No sooner said than done, Huang Xiaolong opened his mouth and expelled a burst of red light!

    It was a stream of red Sword Qi!

    A Flying Sword!

    A Flying Sword personally refined by Huang Xiaolong!

    This Flying Sword had been crafted from the ¡®Blazing Fire God Sword¡¯ he acquired in the secret realm of Kunlun.

    Contained within this Blazing Fire God Sword was the essence of fire. After it was transformed into a Flying Sword, it consisted of a burning flame, which could incinerate anything. Plus, its sharpness was such that it could cut through spirits and gods, slicing through all matter!

    Hardly had the Flying Sword been released when it transformed into eighteen sword lights, each several zhang long and wide as a door, like streaks of silk, flying towards the mass of yellow demonic wind!

    Infinite nature¡¯s spiritual energy, vast and majestic, infused itself into these streams of Sword Qi!

    Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom!

    The ground trembled. It was as if a natural disaster had descended.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve used this Flying Sword since I refined it, seems not bad at all¡­ Hahaha~~~¡± After releasing the Flying Sword, Huang Xiaolong ran towards the other side.

    At the same time, Qingqing and Xiaohong¡¯s true forms had already been caught in the ¡°Samadhi Divine Wind,¡± subjected to its furious blowing!

    Suddenly, Qingqing and Xiaohong felt everything go dark; all their surroundings disappeared. The wind howling in their ears was sharp as blades, whistling through their pores, making their bodies spin like tops. Sand grains in the wind had enough force to compare to meteors, hammering against their bodies, pounding until their tendons nearly snapped and their bones almost fractured, inflicting unbearable pain. Their whole bodies felt as if they were about to be blown to ashes!

    You should know, this ¡°Samadhi Divine Wind¡± was the strongest Demon Art cultivated by Fairy Huang for over a thousand years, tremendously powerful. Someone like Ying Kexin, a Ghost King, would be instantly obliterated if enveloped by the wind even for a moment.

    Of course, Fairy Huang had wanted a living captive, so she restrained her power, only using sixty percent of the Demon Art¡¯s force. Had she unleashed its full power, Qingqing and Xiaohong would have already been blown to dust!

    Even so, they ended up with severe injuries.

    Just then!

    Whoosh~~Whoosh whoosh~Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~

    Eighteen beams of Sword Qi sped through the void, arriving on the scene!

    Sword Qi crisscrossed, carving ravines across the night sky, possessing the force of a thousand swords launched simultaneously, as if the Milky Way itself was collapsing from beyond the heavens!

    ¡°What? You actually enlisted the help of human cultivators too?¡± Fairy Huang furiously exclaimed, yet deep within her brow, a trace of profound fear emerged. ¡°Flying swords! It¡¯s the human cultivators¡¯ lost art of flying swords technique that¡¯s been missing for over a thousand years!¡±

    A bone-chilling cold seized Fairy Huang¡¯s heart.

    Back when she was still a yellow weasel, hiding deep in the mountains to cultivate, she had witnessed human flying swords cultivators¨Ctheir single flying sword could slay from a thousand miles away, annihilating both spirits and deities!

    At that time, Fairy Huang was terrified of the cultivators who could wield flying swords to the core of her bones.

    In the blink of an eye, eighteen beams of sword light twisted together, shredding Fairy Huang¡¯s ¡°Samadhi Divine Wind¡± to pieces.

    From the void, a battered green snake lacking many of its scales and barely a foot long, along with a bloodied red seven-tailed fox the size of a domestic cat, fell to the ground.

    The momentum of the flying swords was unyielding. They turned in another direction, ready to slash towards Fairy Huang!

    In a flash, countless thoughts ran through Fairy Huang¡¯s head¨C¡°I don¡¯t know how many human cultivators are lying in ambush nearby¡­ These flying swords are too formidable. Human cultivators have many magical treasures. Although, with my full strength releasing a breath of Samadhi Divine Wind, I might not necessarily lose, but¡­ There¡¯s no need to take the risk! There are actually such experts among humans, this matter must be reported to the Demon King!¡±

    In an instant, whoosh~~!

    The flying sword, like a meteor, accelerated its pace, teleporting towards Fairy Huang with a slash!

    ¡°Children, we must go!¡± Fairy Huang roared, transforming into a gust of yellow wind, enveloping her yellow-skinned descendants, and fled swiftly.

    Pu~~!

    In the instant Fairy Huang flew off, the flying sword swept past her, its keen Sword Qi even slicing a wound across her cheek, from which beads of blood splattered out.

    Clang!!!!

    Eighteen beams of sword light combined into one, fiercely plunging into the ground.

    Boom~~!

    A large section of the ground caved in, forming a crater over ten meters in diameter. Billowing smoke and steaming heat turned the entire crater into a transparent, glass-like horror.

    ¡°Damn, they sure run fast.¡± Huang Xiaolong hurried over, gesturing with his hand to retract the flying sword into his body.

    Sniffing around, he detected a lot of residual demonic energy.

    ¡°There¡¯s the scent of a yellow weasel.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with certainty, ¡°These yellow-skins really go around causing trouble everywhere.¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong noticed a red fox with seven tails and a green snake lying on the ground, both barely clinging to life, on the verge of expiring.

    The green snake and the red fox looked at Huang Xiaolong with human-like eyes filled with pain and fear¡­

    These were the badly injured Qingqing and Xiaohong, who had just witnessed the might of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword and were utterly shocked.

    Only now did Qingqing realize that her Formation couldn¡¯t kill Huang Xiaolong at all¨Cif it wasn¡¯t for Fairy Huang¡¯s intervention, they would have been the ones facing the flying sword¡¯s terrifying might tonight!

    ¡°Phfft¨Cyou two little demons, what¡¯s this, injured?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled as he ran over and crouched down. ¡°Got hurt by the yellow-skins? I must say, you¡¯re pretty cunning, actually trying to scheme against me? Wanting to eat me? Well, that¡¯s just perfect. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet tonight and I¡¯m starving¡­ Honestly, I¡¯ve never eaten snake meat before, nor have I ever had fox meat. Tonight, I¡¯ll skin you both and stew up a pot of soup¨Cah~~ that taste must be simply delicious~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Xiaohong and Qingqing trembled non-stop, eyes filled with fear that was simply indescribable.

    ¡°`

    ¡°To be killed is one thing, but to be skinned and stewed, then eaten, would be a truly tragic fate.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong could tell that these two little demons were severely injured; not only could they no longer speak like humans, they had also lost the demonic power to transform into human form.

    If Huang Xiaolong were to just walk away, they could only die here!

    Just then, Xiaohong suddenly struggled to her feet and with a thud, knelt before Huang Xiaolong, eyes brimming with tears, her front paws pressed together as if in worship, and then she started kowtowing to him.

    A fox kowtowing!

    While kowtowing, Xiaohong cried out in whimpers.

    ¡°Pfft ~~~ little fox, what¡¯s this for? Why are you kowtowing to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    ¡°Squeak, squeak~ squeak~~¡± Xiaohong weakly called out a few times, then turned her head to point at the green snake wriggling on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, I get it, you¡¯re saying you want me to spare this little snake, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Xiaohong nodded her head repeatedly.

    ¡°No way, I want to eat snake meat soup!¡± Huang Xiaolong pretended to be fierce. ¡°You two demons usually eat humans, and now when a human wants to eat you, you even dare to beg for mercy? That¡¯s simply presumptuous!¡±

    Upon hearing this, both Xiaohong and Qingqing quickly shook their heads, their gazes revealing an expression of unjust accusation.

    ¡°Have you ever eaten people?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked sternly.

    Both Xiaohong and Qingqing shook their heads vigorously.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had long noticed that neither the red fox nor the green snake had eaten people. If demons consumed humans, they would get addicted to it, and their demonic aura would inevitably be contaminated with the aura of humans and ghosts. However, their demonic power was very pure, and their breath was clear, obviously indicating they had never consumed humans.

    Since they hadn¡¯t eaten humans, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hostility towards them was reduced by more than half.

    As the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong had seen all sorts of ghosts and spirits, and he did not hold any particular prejudice against ghosts, demons, monsters, or even zombies.

    ¡°These days are indeed strange, with a snake and fox becoming good friends.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled to himself, then followed up with, ¡°You were injured by a yellow-skin, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Qingqing and Xiaohong nodded their heads again and again.

    ¡°That yellow-skin is quite slippery, escaping without fighting. If it had dared to stay, I would have definitely killed it.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°But, my flying sword did slash a bloody wound on its face. Tomorrow, I will have to check and see if the president of Kangs Group has a wound on his face¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment, then laughed again, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t eaten humans, I¡¯ll spare your lives. However, while death can be pardoned, sin cannot; you actually tried to lure me out to harm me¡­¡±

    Xiaohong began to cry loudly, continuously pointing at her own nose and then looking at Qingqing, shaking her head non-stop. The gesture meant that this was my idea, and Qingqing was not involved.

    But Qingqing also moved up, coiling her body into a circle, protecting Xiaohong. The subtext was clear, sharing weal and woe together, if one should die, then die together.

    ¡°Who would have thought that you demons would have such loyalty. Well, I can¡¯t stand that yellow-skin, I¡¯ll sooner or later annihilate its entire race and crush that so-called yellow-skin ancestor. Since you are against the yellow-skin, I¡¯ll help you out. But like I said, sin cannot go unpunished; from now on, you are my pets! Hahaha! I¡¯ve raised a mud dog as a pet before, but never a snake and a fox.¡± Huang Xiaolong was playful.

    Qingqing flicked her tongue, making hissing sounds as if protesting, while Xiaohong quickly gave her a look, implying that a demon must bow under a roof; they had to bide their time and bear it for now.

    Huang Xiaolong took two yellow talismans out of his canvas bag; these were healing talismans. He lit them and a faint light wrapped around Qingqing and Xiaohong, quickly healing their wounds.

    Before long, the ghastly wounds on Qingqing and Xiaohong had all healed, and their breath had steadied, but they were still weak, their bodies devoid of demonic power, barely able to maintain their current form.

    ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong casually grabbed Qingqing and placed her into his coat pocket before lifting Xiaohong in his arms and heading off.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace, Xiaohong couldn¡¯t help but feel strangely comfortable and secure, intoxicated by the waves of his masculine scent.

    ¡°I¡­ I need to return to see my Lady¡­¡± Xiaohong managed to speak in human tongue, although her voice sounded weak. ¡°Woo hoo hoo hoo~~ I won¡¯t dare to provoke you again, please take me home to see Lady Bai Suzhen¡­ I¡¯ll reward you, I¡¯ll provide lots of gold, silver, and jewels~~¡±

    ¡°I want to return home to see my Lady too~~ please let us go,¡± Qingqing pleaded from inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°Can you two just shut up?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, from now on, you¡¯re my pets. Stop your whining, keep it up and I¡¯ll really stew you up for soup, got it?¡±

    Threatened in such a way, both Qingqing and Xiaohong dared not make a sound anymore.

    As they walked, car headlights whizzed past them.

    Huang Xiaolong said to Xiaohong in his arms, ¡°Look, tuck your tail in, will you? If someone sees you with seven tails, won¡¯t that scare them to death?¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Xiaohong responded as her furry tails shook and converged into one.

    Huang Xiaolong waited by the roadside for a while and hailed a cab.

    They got into the car.

    ¡°Wow, brother, where did you buy this fox? Its fur is beautiful!¡± The driver, a middle-aged man, ogled Xiaohong in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace. ¡°Brother, can I buy it from you? My wife loves fur coats, and this fox¡¯s pelt is so great, it would make a fine scarf; keep the head too, it¡¯s trendy!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiaohong bared her teeth and growled at the driver, snarling softly.

    The driver jumped, ¡°This thing understands human speech?¡±

    Ss~ss~~~

    Not wanting to be outdone, Qingqing poked her snake head out of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pocket and hissed at the driver, giving him a cold, spine-chilling stare.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t¡­ no¡­ damn, you¡­ you¡­ you also keep a snake for a pet? Dude, you¡¯ve got some extreme tastes!¡± The driver¡¯s face turned pale from fright.

    ¡°How about you just cut the chatter, okay?¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently. ¡°These are my pets, and they¡¯re not for sale.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± The driver forced a few awkward laughs. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s illegal to keep these exotic creatures, you know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I need your opinion?¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted in response.

    Without further ado, Huang Xiaolong just stuffed both Xiaohong and Qingqing inside his coat, securing them close to him.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Xiaohong and Qingqing huddled together, murmuring softly¨C

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, what do we do now? Is this guy going to eat us? And he won¡¯t really keep us as pets, right? We¡¯re demons who¡¯ve cultivated for a thousand years; how can we become someone¡¯s pets? Lady Bai Suzhen will flay us if she finds out!¡±

    ¡°Little sister Xiaohong, stop your babbling. It¡¯s all your fault this time! I think this guy doesn¡¯t seem like he deceived your feelings, nor has he tarnished your innocence. You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Sister Qingqing, you¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re so smart.¡±

    ¡°Sigh~ I¡¯m really worried now. Our Lady said that if a female of our Snake Race is saved by a human male, then¡­ then we must¡­ must marry him to show our gratitude. Lady Bai Suzhen did the same back in the day¡­ I¡¯m so troubled¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 865 - Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Joint Hands

    Chapter 865: Chapter 865 Joint Hands Chapter 865: Chapter 865 Joint Hands Huang Xiaolong took a ride back to the downtown area of Rong City.

    It was already very late, but the downtown was still brilliantly lit, with men and women reveling in the lively nightlife, reluctant to leave.

    They had no idea that this seemingly prosperous and lively era was now quietly infiltrated by demons and calamity loomed imminent!

    Huang Xiaolong strolled idly through the night market, his stomach growling with hunger, truly on the hunt for some food.

    He stuffed Qingqing and Xiaohong into his coat, resulting in a big bulge at his chest, definitely drawing sideways glances.

    Huang Xiaolong, unconcerned, found a food stall, ordered a table full of dishes, and wolfed down the food.

    ¡°I want to eat~ I¡¯m hungry~~ I want to eat~~¡±

    ¡°Hungry~~ So hungry~ I can smell the green pepper beef~~¡±

    Qingqing and Xiaohong started to grumble restlessly inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Quiet~~ I¡¯ll get you takeout later¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t pay attention to these two little hungry demons.

    After eating and drinking his fill, he got takeout of twice-cooked pork and Kung Pao chicken among other dishes.

    He found a decent hotel nearby and checked into a suite.

    Huang Xiaolong released Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    A green snake and a red fox looked at Huang Xiaolong with pitiable eyes.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Do I look that good?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then locked Xiaohong and Qingqing in a bedroom, placing the takeout on the carpet. ¡°There, eat if you¡¯re hungry, go to sleep after eating, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    Bang~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong shut the door and left.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong exchanged looks, then quickly started to devour the food.

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, it seems this guy is really stupid.¡± Xiaohong said while stuffing twice-cooked pork into her mouth, her sly eyes rolling around.

    ¡°How is he stupid?¡± Qingqing simply drilled her snakehead into a pot of braised pork and gobbled it up.

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, our demonic power has recovered a little bit. Although we still can¡¯t transform into humans, it¡¯s enough to escape¡­ Hee hee~~ Sister Qingqing, are you full? Let¡¯s make a run for it!¡± Xiaohong laughed mischievously while licking the grease from her paws. ¡°How could we, so noble, be his pets? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Qingqing looked around cautiously for a while, then said, ¡°He¡¯s showering! Let¡¯s hurry and go!¡±

    At that, the two little demons dashed straight for the bedroom door.

    But!

    Buzz~~~~!!

    Just as they reached the bedroom door, there seemed to be an invisible wall in the air that bounced them back, flopping onto the floor.

    ¡°Damn it! This is infuriating! He actually set up a Formation! We¡¯ve been imprisoned! This human is too cunning! Too detestable!¡± Xiaohong said, her teeth itching with hatred.

    ¡°Ah~~ forget it. Little sister Xiaohong, we can¡¯t escape.¡± Qingqing sighed weakly, her snake eyes gazing sorrowfully at the moonlight outside the window as if weighed down by heavy thoughts, ¡°This guy is too strong, he set up the Formation on the sly, can even wield a flying sword. Even Fairy Huang was scared away by him in a panic. Even if our Mistress herself came, we might not fare any better~~ we¡¯ve really hit a snag this time.¡±

    After a pause, Qingqing continued with a woeful tone, ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow, there are several big contracts in the company recently, I¡¯m really busy~~~!¡±

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, you¡¯re a demon! What work do we demons have? I think you¡¯ve gone mad!¡± Xiaohong muttered.

    ¡°`

    ¡­

    Night.

    The topmost hotel in Rong City.

    Inside the presidential suite.

    In the living room, the atmosphere was so heavy it felt like it could drip with moisture. A group of men in suits and leather shoes stood with heads bowed, not daring to speak, nor to breathe too loudly.

    Seated on the sofa was a woman clad in fur, her yellow hair done up high. She appeared to be in her thirties, exceptionally well-maintained, her skin pale and gleaming, smooth as fine jade.

    On her delicate hand was an enormous emerald ring, a crystal bracelet on her wrist, and the red diamond earrings in her ears twinkled under the crystal lights.

    The clothing she wore was likewise tailor-made by an international top designer.

    She was indeed an affluent lady!

    Moreover, she was Huaxia people, a classic Eastern beauty with a melon-seed face, phoenix eyes, and willow-leaf eyebrows¨Cextremely beautiful, with an ethereal aura.

    However, at this moment, the affluent lady had a nightmarish wound on her left cheek¨Ca thin sword mark about two inches long that continuously wept blood.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± the lady roared in wrath, and with a mere thought, an antique vase on the coffee table shattered into dust!

    ¡°My Lady, please calm your anger!¡±

    The group of suited men standing in the living room were all scared stiff, promptly kneeling down.

    The lady¡¯s voice was exceedingly graceful, but her breathtaking face was now twisted and savage, making the sword mark on her cheek as hideous as a centipede.

    ¡°That human cultivator¡­ is indeed formidable! The wound on my face has consumed a good amount of my demonic power, yet I still can¡¯t stop the bleeding!¡± A mixture of spite and barely concealed fear, along with lingering dread, flared in the lady¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°Luckily, I saw the opportunity and left before he could appear¡­ Otherwise~~¡±

    ¡°My Lady¡­ could it really be that the Little Snake and Little Fox called upon this human cultivator?¡± A suited man inquired, panic-stricken.

    ¡°Now that I think of it, that human cultivator probably has no connection to the Snake Race and the Fox Clan. These kinds of human powerhouses are often unyielding and committed to exterminating demons¡­ Encountering him was just our bad luck,¡± the lady said, a shadow crossing her face. ¡°The Demon King ordered me to Rong City to subjugate the demons¨Cit must not fail¡­ If¡­ If something goes wrong with this¡­ I fear¡­ I fear~~~¡±

    In the midst of speaking, the lady became extremely uneasy, trembling all over with fear, clearly terrified of the ¡°Demon King¡± she mentioned to the core.

    ¡°The Demon King might devour our entire clan!¡± she shrieked, almost hysterically. ¡°No! It must succeed!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, are you worried that the human cultivator will thwart our plans?¡± another man in a suit asked sharply.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived in Rong City, and this mysterious human cultivator appears¨Cno matter how coincidental it seems, it¡¯s too much of a coincidence! Now, I¡¯m getting quite anxious.¡± The lady stood up as if sitting on pins and needles, pacing ceaselessly and her eyes darting about as if she were concocting some sinister scheme. ¡°I suspect he has already caught my scent and might strike at any moment!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ My Lady, how terrifying!¡± The suited men also showed signs of fear, apparently a bunch of craven cowards. ¡°If he comes for us, what shall we do? Will we be killed?¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t delay! I must immediately go to my two sisters from the Snake Race and the Fox Clan and persuade them to join forces with me against this mysterious human cultivator!¡± The lady had made up her mind.

    ¡°But, My Lady¡­ haven¡¯t the two ladies from the Snake Race and the Fox Clan been keeping their distance from you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Now, their most beloved descendants are in the hands of that human cultivator, heh~~ I am not afraid they¡¯ll refuse to join forces!¡± A sly smile crossed the lady¡¯s eyes.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next second.

    Whoosh~~~~!

    The lady transformed into a gust of yellow wind and swept out, vanishing into the night sky.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 866 - Chapter 866 Chapter 866 The Three Great Empresses

    Chapter 866: Chapter 866: The Three Great Empresses! Chapter 866: Chapter 866: The Three Great Empresses! ¡°`

    A high cliff!

    In the midst of the black night, this towering cliff stood like a solitary peak, resembling a fierce beast choosing its prey, making one¡¯s heart tremble at the sight!

    Below the high cliff was the vast river, with its waters like so many ferocious dragons baring their teeth and claws, churning tumultuously, creating many terrifying whirlpools, a scene of extreme danger.

    The noblewoman stood atop the cliff, looking down on the torrents a dozen or so feet below, yet her figure was as still as a statue, not moving an inch.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~~¡± The noblewoman laughed softly; her voice was not drowned out by the surging sound of the river¡¯s waves, but instead, it suppressed all other noise. ¡°Bai family¡¯s sister, it has been a thousand years, and I have missed you dearly¡­ This time, I have come specially to find you, why do you refuse to meet me? Won¡¯t you give your sister some face?¡±

    Boom~~~Boom~~~Boom~~~Boom~~~

    The river roared.

    Finally, a detached but pleasant female voice rang out in the void, uncertain in origin as if coming from every corner, completely enigmatic regarding its true source¨C¡°Huang family¡¯s sister, if you have come simply to reminisce with me, I would naturally welcome such an occasion, but if you wish to start a war between the demon race and the human race¡­ I cannot possibly agree to that.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Bai family¡¯s sister, have you developed feelings for humans?¡± A hint of mockery appeared on the noblewoman¡¯s face. ¡°Humans and demons, clearly divided; in ancient times, human cultivators slaughtered our demon race indiscriminately, driving many great demons to extinction. As a result, our demon race has never recovered. Bai family¡¯s sister, have you forgotten the hatred? Many of your Snake Race¡¯s great demons, did they not also die under the flying swords of human cultivators? Now, the Demon King is rising again, gathering demons from all over to retake power¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Huang family¡¯s sister, there¡¯s no need to say any more¡­¡± The detached female voice sighed. ¡°Our demon race, living in peace with humans, isn¡¯t that wonderful? Humans are so much smarter than us demons, just look, sister; this world is no longer the world it once was. Humans have established a high level of civilization, technology is flourishing, why should we destroy this civilization? Wouldn¡¯t that be a regression?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The noblewoman snorted coldly, but soon after, she sighed deeply. ¡°Bai family¡¯s sister, do you really think that our Huang weasel clan wants to start a war? Ai~~~~¡±

    In the noblewoman¡¯s voice, a deep sense of helplessness suddenly emerged, a helplessness that seemed truly sincere and not feigned, ¡°Bai family¡¯s sister, actually¡­ I also don¡¯t wish for it¡­ In the human world, I also have an identity. In human terms, I am the creator of a business empire, but alas¡­ with the Demon King coming out of seclusion, powerful and domineering, if I defy the Demon King¡¯s orders, then our entire Huang weasel clan will be devoured¡­¡±

    After a pause, the noblewoman composed herself, ¡°Bai family¡¯s sister, it seems you have been bewitched by humans¡­ Well, I won¡¯t force you, but¡­ giggle giggle giggle~~~ do you not have a little green snake you are very fond of¡­ named ¡®Qingqing¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What? Huang family¡¯s sister, what about Qingqing? What did you do to Qingqing?¡± The detached female voice, suddenly became a bit agitated and carried a hint of chilling killing intent. ¡°Huang family¡¯s sister, don¡¯t go too far, or else there will be no sisterly bond left between us!¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~~ Bai family¡¯s sister, look at you, don¡¯t be angry~~ I wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to threaten your juniors¡­ It¡¯s like this, in Rong City, a mysterious human cultivator appeared, skilled in swordsmanship, with boundless mana, proclaiming the extermination of all demons!¡± The noblewoman¡¯s eyes shifted non-stop. ¡°That day, Qingqing happened to encounter this human cultivator and had her true form exposed, resulting in a chase!¡±

    Boom~~~Boom~~Boom~~~~

    The river wind howled!

    The river surged!

    Waves of water, like dragons, wrapped around the high cliff, rising visibly with explosive speed! Between heaven and earth, an atmosphere of cold, grim death pervaded.

    ¡°Bai family¡¯s sister, this isn¡¯t something I made up¡­¡± the noblewoman continued. ¡°Qingqing was severely wounded on the spot, revealed her true form, and was captured by that human cultivator. That person is unbridled, voicing intentions to skin Qingqing alive and boil her into a pot of snake soup¡­ Ai~~~ my mana is too weak, no match for that human cultivator, and I couldn¡¯t rescue Qingqing¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to find you, Bai family¡¯s sister, hoping we can join forces against that human cultivator, and somehow rescue little Qingqing~~~¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The entire surface of the river exploded!

    ¡°`

    The demonic winds howled and swept across the river¡¯s surface, morphing into dense and endless sinister images of demonic snakes.

    ¡°Damn it, Qingqing¡­ Qingqing~! How preposterous! If no one offends me, I won¡¯t offend anyone, but if someone offends me, I¡¯ll annihilate their entire clan!¡±

    Crack~~ Crack~~!

    The calm night sky underwent a sudden change with lightning flashing and thunder booming, followed by a torrential downpour.

    The river had already risen to the top of the high cliff.

    The next moment~~

    ¡°Roar~~~!!!!!¡±

    A terrifying and deep roar erupted, shattering the river water that was coiled around the cliff, revealing the body of a giant python!

    It turns out that what was coiling around the cliff was not river water, but a huge white python!

    This massive python, easily several dozen zhang long, was tightly wrapped around the cliff. Its white scales glimmered with a chilling luster, and the enormous serpent head rose proudly. Its red eyes flickered with a cold chill, and the blood-red forked tongue emitted a terrifying ¡°hiss¡± in the air, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Close to the noblewoman, the python¡¯s head smirked. ¡°Bai Family girl, you¡¯ve already shed your skin eight times. To succeed, you just need one last time. Hehehe~~ How about this, sister can plead with the Demon King on your behalf, to help you become a true great demon worthy of joining the ranks of immortals~~¡±

    ¡°Huang Family sister, let¡¯s not bring this up again. Where is that human cultivator who took Qingqing? Take me to him immediately!¡± The white python¡¯s eyes swirled with rampant murderous intent.

    ¡°No rush. I have fought with him and got injured. I believe that human cultivator will definitely come to us on his own initiative. By then, the three of us sisters will join forces and surely thwart him and rescue Qingqing!¡± The noblewoman flicked her fingernail.

    ¡°The three of us sisters?¡± The white python was filled with confusion.

    ¡°Yes, the descendant of Sister Su from the Fox Clan, that adorable seven-tailed red fox, has also been captured by that human cultivator. Let¡¯s go and find Sister Su and discuss the important matters together!¡± The noblewoman nodded slightly and then turned into a demonic wind, disappearing in an instant.

    The white python also stirred slightly and transformed into a demonic wind to follow.

    ¡­

    The noblewoman, also known as Fairy Huang who was injured by Huang Xiaolong, was in the presidential suite she had booked.

    Three stunningly beautiful women were sitting together, drinking and discussing matters.

    Among these three beauties, the eldest was the dignified and graceful noblewoman, Fairy Huang!

    And the other two!

    One of them, a woman dressed in light purple attire appearing to be in her twenties, had well-proportioned limbs, a face framed with almond-shaped eyes and rosy cheeks, resembling a tipsy begonia or a pear blossom veiled with rain, no less than a celestial maiden from the Jade Pond or Chang¡¯e who left the palace on the moon. The way she cast glances from the corners of her eyes brimmed with irresistibly enticing amorousness.

    This woman was the ancient ancestress of the Fox Demon Tribe, also the guardian deity of the Fan Family, the Fox Fairy, an eight-tailed fox demon!

    Another woman, also in her twenties, was clad in dazzling white silk that shimmered with golden light. Her beauty was matchless, her bright eyes full of kindness, her skin as white and smooth as cream, and her movements exuded an enchanting grace. Truly, she was a rare paragon of beauty in both heaven and earth.

    This woman was none other than the ancient progenitor of the Snake Demon Tribe, the matriarch of Qingqing¡¯s family.

    Now, the matriarchs of the three major tribes¨Cthe Snake Demons, the Fox Demons, and the yellow-skinned spirits¨Cwere gathered together, conspiring on significant matters!

    These three demons, having cultivated for thousands of years, each had their own demon arts, magical treasures, and unique skills. If the three joined forces, they could turn Rong City into a river of blood, where life was extinguished, and not a blade of grass would grow!

    ¡°What kind of human cultivator dares to abduct our Xiaohong and even gravely injure her¡­ It¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡± The voice of the Fox Fairy, though still charming and moving, was filled with a murderous rage in her eyes.

    ¡°Alas¡­ Human greed, you know it too well don¡¯t you, sisters from the Yu and Bai families? Those human cultivators, they¡¯re all sanctimonious hypocrites. It¡¯s just a pity for Qingqing and Xiaohong, such poor children.¡± Fairy Huang sighed continuously. ¡°The man is domineering, but I believe he will surely come knocking. At first, I was very apprehensive, but with my two sisters here, I¡¯m confident that the three of us together will be able to handle a human cultivator!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ this matter must be carefully planned!¡± the Snake Demon matriarch furrowed her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t suggest a life-or-death struggle. Human cultivators usually come from a lineage. Such a strong person can¡¯t just pop out of a rock. If we¡¯re not careful and provoke the forces behind him, we¡¯ll end up in trouble, and our peaceful and carefree days will be over.¡±

    ¡°Sister Bai, what do you suggest?¡± the Fox Fairy asked, batting her eyes like rippling spring water. ¡°You¡¯ve always been wise and strategic. Just speak your mind, I will follow your lead.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, the Snake Demon matriarch spoke. ¡°If that human cultivator does come looking for trouble with sister Huang, the three of us sisters will join forces and challenge him to three matches! Best two out of three! If he loses, he must release Qingqing and Xiaohong and promise never to trouble our Snake Race, Fox Clan, and yellow-skinned tribe again!¡±

    ¡°A contest of skills?¡± Fairy Huang frowned slightly. Her idea was still to join forces and dispose of Huang Xiaolong. However, she guessed that the Snake Demon matriarch and Fox Fairy might not consent to this suggestion.

    ¡®Never mind, a contest of skills it is. When the time comes, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to sow discord and take the chance to eliminate the human cultivator¡­¡¯ Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes rolled around schemingly.

    ¡°But what if we lose?¡± the Fox Fairy said warily.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply impossible for us to lose,¡± the Snake Demon matriarch replied with a confident gleam in her eyes. ¡°With our own demon arts, taking turns in the contest against that human cultivator, giving it our all, it¡¯s inconceivable that we won¡¯t emerge victorious in at least two out of the three matches.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but what if the cunning human cultivator refuses to agree?¡± asked Fairy Huang.

    ¡°He won¡¯t. Humans care greatly about their pride,¡± the Fox Fairy smiled. ¡°We just need to provoke him, and he is sure to agree. Especially those humans who boast strong mana, they look down on everything. If he truly refuses, it¡¯s not too late for us to take action together.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll assume the identity of a human and negotiate with the local powerhouse of Rong City, the ancient martial family¨Cthe Yu Family. Why don¡¯t you sisters come along?¡± Fairy Huang said with a smile.

    ¡­

    At the hotel where Huang Xiaolong was staying.

    After taking a shower, Huang Xiaolong entered the bedroom where Qingqing and Xiaohong were held captive. He sat on the edge of the bed, grinning playfully at the two little demons.

    ¡°How long are you going to imprison us?¡± Xiaohong said, close to tears. ¡°Please let us go¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, from now on, you are my pets,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously. ¡°How could I let you go? Have you ever seen an owner abandon their pets? That would be the most unscrupulous owner, wouldn¡¯t it? I¡¯m very caring. I take really good care of my pets.¡±

    ¡°Our Snake Demon Tribe has never been pets to humans. If our matriarch finds out how disgraceful I¡¯ve been, she will surely kill me,¡± Qingqing said, on the verge of tears.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered arguing with you,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how fortunate you are. To be my pets is a stroke of good luck that others couldn¡¯t even beg for. I¡¯m off to sleep now.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong stood up and walked out of the bedroom.

    Upon reaching the bedroom door, Huang Xiaolong flicked his wrist and a Formation materialized out of nowhere, enveloping Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong took out an inner core of a yellow-skinned beast that he had acquired earlier and casually tossed it out.

    The inner core of the yellow weasel floated above Qingqing and Xiaohong¡¯s heads, slowly being refined by the Formation.

    One could see the yellow inner core being refined into a mist of yellow gas!

    It contained immensely pure demonic power!

    This was the inner core that the yellow-skinned beast had cultivated and tempered for hundreds of years, essentially its life¡¯s essence, and now it was being refined into pure demonic power, rushing into Qingqing and Xiaohong like an enlightening baptism.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong felt a vast, boundless cool breath pouring down from the crown of their heads.

    They cried out in comfort.

    ¡°Ah! That human has refined a Demon Race inner core¡­he is helping us restore our demonic power, and moreover, we can absorb the demonic power from this inner core for cultivation!¡±

    Qingqing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she greedily absorbed the vast and pure demonic power floating within the Formation, quietly starting her cultivation using the unique method of the Snake Race.

    Xiaohong also began cultivating on her own, just like Qingqing.

    ¡°That human is quite considerate,¡± Xiaohong muttered, ¡°After absorbing this demonic power, I wonder if I can grow an eighth tail~~ Cultivate, let¡¯s cultivate!¡±

    ¡­

    Early the next morning.

    Huang Xiaolong received a phone call.

    It was from the Yu Family¡¯s Patriarch.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Mr. Huang, are you awake?¡± In the voice of the Patriarch, there inevitably lingered a sadness from the loss of his son. ¡°Today, Mr. Huang, you are going to negotiate with the president of Kangs Group, Ms. Huang¡­ Where are you? I will send a car to pick you up immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Come and pick me up,¡± Huang Xiaolong reported the name of the hotel where he was staying.

    Then he rolled out of bed and walked over to the bedroom where Qingqing and Xiaohong were staying.

    ¡°The injuries and demonic power of these two little demons should be restored to normal by now, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly and pushed open the door.

    ¡­

 Chapter 867 - Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Too Sinister

    Chapter 867: Chapter 867 Too Sinister Chapter 867: Chapter 867 Too Sinister Huang Xiaolong pushed open the bedroom door, only to find that the demonic power refined from the yellow-skinned inner core had already been completely devoured by Qingqing and Xiaohong!

    By this time, Qingqing and Xiaohong had transformed into human figures and used demonic power to create their clothing.

    Both were dressed like modern fashionistas, with Xiaohong in all red, looking charming, coquettish, lively, and adorable. Qingqing, on the other hand, wore green, radiating a cool, aloof beauty, with a presence that could overshadow even the most beautiful, and a grace that could put the full moon to shame.

    Not only had their injuries healed, but their demonic power and cultivation had not only returned to their peak state, but they had also made significant progress individually.

    Although Xiaohong had yet to grow her eighth tail, and Qingqing had not undergone her eighth molting, they were definitely several degrees stronger than before their injuries.

    At this moment¨C

    Clang~~ Clang~~ Clang~~~

    The two little demons were concentrating their demonic power, frantically pounding away at the Formation that Huang Xiaolong had set up to imprison them!

    Inside the bedroom, ripples of light flashed continuously, but regardless of how hard Qingqing and Xiaohong tried, exerting all their strength, they couldn¡¯t break the Formation.

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Seeing Huang Xiaolong come in, Qingqing and Xiaohong awkwardly stopped what they were doing and looked up at Huang Xiaolong with their big watery eyes.

    ¡°Oh, you want to forcefully break my Formation?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°I mean, are you guys sick or something? Fine then, carry on making a fuss, just pretend I¡¯m not here.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Qingqing¡¯s face, previously as cold as frost and bearing an air of dignity, suddenly melted into a pitiable, helpless expression. ¡°I mean¡­ can you let us out? Please¡­ I still need to go to work today¡­ it¡¯s really busy at the company lately¡­ please let us go¡­ in the future, we will definitely repay your kindness¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to work?¡± Huang Xiaolong almost laughed out loud. ¡°I did plan to take you guys out for a walk, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so restless¡­ Forget about leaving today! Just stay here quietly! Of course, if you think you¡¯re strong enough to break my Formation, then go ahead and try¡­ really ungrateful, after I healed your injuries and even refined an inner core for you to absorb¡­ I¡¯m leaving~~¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong turned and left.

    ¡°Damn it! You bastard! Come back here! Release us! Or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Xiaohong bared her teeth and bawled, stomping her feet in anger.

    Just as her words fell!

    Crack~!

    Inside the bedroom, a bolt of lightning appeared out of nowhere and struck Xiaohong directly!

    Caught off guard, Xiaohong was hit squarely, and her whole body instantly turned black as charcoal, with her hair sticking up in all directions.

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Qingqing looked at Xiaohong, sticking out her tongue a little, trying not to laugh, ¡°Xiaohong¡­ you¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re all charred¡­ pfft~~~ You look so ridiculous, hahaha~~~~¡±

    ¡°I hate it! I must bite him! It¡¯s so infuriating!¡± Xiaohong burst into tears, then quickly urged her demonic power to enshroud her body and heal the burns.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong had just left the hotel when several Bentley cars were already waiting outside. Surrounding the cars stood several young martial arts Great Grandmasters from the Yu Family, each looking vigorous and composed, exuding an impressive and unshakable aura with their mere presence.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Huang.¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, all of these Great Grandmasters bowed respectfully, their reverence bordering on the excessive.

    This scene left the passersby gaping in astonishment, struggling to understand exactly who Huang Xiaolong was.

    Huang Xiaolong casually got into one of the Bentleys.

    The cars slowly drove away.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, do you suspect that the president of Kangs Group is¡­ the yellow-skinned demon responsible for killing Family Head Yu Li and his line?¡± The young Grandmaster driving the car couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That¡­ is just a suspicion, hehe,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile, ¡°We¡¯ll know for sure soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Yellow-skinned¡­ demon¡­¡± The young Grandmaster couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He had practiced martial arts for many years and was widely knowledgeable, but he had never personally encountered a demon before. His heart was filled with curiosity, terror, and a strange fear.

    Indeed, this was the case for the entire Yu Family as well!

    Before long, the car stopped in front of a majestic office building.

    Getting out of the car, Huang Xiaolong saw that the Yu Family¡¯s Great Elder, along with Yu Zhe and other high-level members, had been waiting for a while. They all appeared ready for battle, burning with a fighting spirit, and their expressions held a blend of wrath and vengeance.

    Especially the Great Elder, who had lost a family member, with eyes bloodshot and teeth grinding audibly, seemed eager for an immediate fight to reclaim the blood debt!

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to be so tense~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Relax, relax a bit. We can¡¯t be sure yet that Kangs Group is related to the yellow-skinned demon.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong walked over smilingly.

    ¡°Mr. Huang,¡± the Great Elder calmed his emotions. As a Great Grandmaster of martial arts with profound cultivation, he managed to suppress his hatred upon Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, even offering a smile. ¡°I never expected our Yu Family would have such a deep blood feud with that demon¡­ To be honest, our Yu Family has never dealt with demons throughout history, so we really don¡¯t have a clue and are quite anxious; we came today prepared to fight to the death. However, with Mr. Huang taking charge, we feel a lot more at ease. Mr. Huang, our Yu Family will follow your lead. If you have any orders, just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on small talk, let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Immediately, a group of Yu Family members, all sharp and capable, followed Huang Xiaolong into the office building.

    As he entered the lobby, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nostrils flared slightly; he could clearly smell a faint demonic aura, as well as the unique stink of yellow-skinned demons¡­

    ¡°Master, have you found something?¡± Yu Zhe asked quietly from the side.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s quite likely,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold smirk.

    A shiver ran down Yu Zhe¡¯s spine.

    The group took the elevator and arrived at the 15th floor of the office building.

    This floor was long since contracted by Kangs Group as their office space in Rong City.

    After reaching the 15th floor, Huang Xiaolong felt an even stronger fluctuation of demonic aura.

    Just then, a few men in suits came walking over. The one in the lead spoke up loudly, ¡°People from the Yu Family?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took a closer look and saw that these men in suits, although appearing respectable, had a sneaky and sly bearing that was very lewd!

    ¡°Humph!¡± The great elder of the Yu Family scoffed coldly, his face twisting as he couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly, ¡°A few days ago, my son, Yu Li, negotiated with your Kangs Group, but¡­ but¡­ my whole lineage committed suicide at home yesterday! How do you explain this? Today, if you don¡¯t give the Yu Family an explanation, this means a fight to the death! None of you will leave Rong City alive!¡±

    After all, when enemies meet, they see red. The Yu Family¡¯s great elder roared and questioned right from the start.

    The men in suits harbored a mocking and weird smile in their eyes, shrieked, ¡°We really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ Alright, wait in the conference room, our president will be over from the hotel in a while.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ you see¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud. ¡°You ghoulies are quite good at imitating humans¡­¡±

    ¡°What?! What are you talking about?¡± As soon as they heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the men in suits¡¯ faces changed drastically, and a fierce and violent look appeared in their eyes.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re all soaked in human and ghostly aura from the demonic power; you must have eaten a lot of people, huh? Then go to hell!¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother with niceties and simply raised his hand, striking out with a thunder palm.

    Crackle~~~~~!

    Thunder and lightning!

    The whip-like lightning instantly turned the leading man in a suit completely charred, with white foam at his mouth, convulsing for a bit before slumping to the ground.

    The people from the Yu Family were also startled; they hadn¡¯t expected Huang Xiaolong to take action immediately. This was just too aggressive and domineering.

    In the blink of an eye, the remaining men in suits almost simultaneously turned around, bent over, and then took a deep breath!

    ¡°Good heavens, these fellas are about to fart!¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry as he tossed out several talismans.

    In the blink of an eye, several loud farting sounds exploded like bombs.

    A visibly yellow gas rolled toward Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Wherever the yellow gas passed, the carpet and the walls corroded into a moss-like substance.

    The talismans Huang Xiaolong threw out also ignited, turning into several dragon-like water jets that scattered the yellow gas and washed the entire corridor clean.

    Looking again, aside from the man in a suit struck dead by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Thunder Palm, the others had already fled in panic.

    Huang Xiaolong walked towards the corpse of the man in the suit.

    The members of the Yu Family looked at each other with shocked expressions and quickly followed Huang Xiaolong, but in the air, they caught a whiff of a nauseating stench.

    This was because Huang Xiaolong had promptly reacted; if they had been directly hit by the stench of these ghoulies¡¯ farts, the Yu Family¡¯s people would have likely fainted on the spot, and those with weaker cultivation could have died from the stench.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, you guessed it right! The people from Kangs Group are indeed monsters! Despicable, how despicable!¡± The Yu Family¡¯s great elder was furiously seething with anger.

    Huang Xiaolong walked to the corpse, squatted down, looked at it for a few seconds, then said to the Yu Family¡¯s people, ¡°Who has a knife? Cut open this corpse¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The people of the Yu Family hesitated but soon complied.

    Yu Zhe took out a sharp dagger from within his clothes and sliced toward the head of the corpse.

    As soon as the dagger began to cut the scalp, Yu Zhe cried out in surprise.

    It turned out, the inside of the skull had been hollowed out, devoid of bones and flesh, resembling a whole skin sack, extremely horrifying and repulsive.

    Yu Zhe¡¯s trembling hand completely split the head open, revealing a small ghoul curled up inside, apparently long dead.

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡± Even Yu Zhe, a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, couldn¡¯t help but scream out at this sight, his hand trembling, and the dagger clanged to the ground.

    How bizarre!

    Too bizarre!

    ¡°Stop making a big fuss, these little ghouls don¡¯t have enough cultivation to transform, so they crawl into people¡¯s bodies, devour them from the inside, and then use illusions to pose as humans,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained nonchalantly. ¡°I say, you all are quite lucky, soon you¡¯ll have the chance to witness the grandeur of the great ghoulie ancestral spirit. Hahaha~~~¡±

    The great ghoulie ancestral spirit?

    The people of the Yu Family were all terrified.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    One little ghoul was already so sinister and bizarre; how terrifying¡­ how frightening would the great ghoulie ancestral spirit be?

    This group of grandmasters, usually fearless of anything, were now feeling their scalps tingle¡­

    ¡°Mr. Huang, what do we do now, what do we do now?¡± The Yu Family¡¯s great elder, completely losing his composure, asked tremblingly.

    ¡°To the conference room, wait for the great ghoulie ancestral spirit!¡± Huang Xiaolong, however, seemed eager for the confrontation.

    ¡­

 Chapter 868 - Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Sorcery Duel Huang Xiaolong VS Serpent

    Chapter 868: Chapter 868: Sorcery Duel! Huang Xiaolong VS Serpent Demoness! Chapter 868: Chapter 868: Sorcery Duel! Huang Xiaolong VS Serpent Demoness! The Yu Family clan members, like stars clustering around the moon, surrounded Huang Xiaolong and arrived at the largest meeting room on this floor, where they started to wait.

    The atmosphere among the Yu Family members was akin to sitting on pins and needles, the yellow-skinned monster that had feasted on human brains had genuinely set their hearts racing with fear.

    However, luckily they had Huang Xiaolong, this heaven-reaching, earth-penetrating deity; otherwise, the Yu Family members really would be lacking a pillar of strength!

    Huang Xiaolong, with a cigarette dangling from his lips, puffing clouds of smoke, sat back with one leg crossed over the other, leisurely beginning to wait.

    Finally¡­

    Huang Xiaolong flicked the cigarette butt from his mouth, his eyes narrowing slightly as he murmured, ¡°Eh? There are actually three streams of demonic power rushing towards this meeting room¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong realized that these three streams of demonic power were exceedingly profound; compared to the likes of Qingqing and Xiaohong, they were countless times stronger!

    Before long, the ancient martial arts grandmasters of the Yu Family also felt a sensation, ¡°Mr. Huang, someone¡¯s coming! Three people in total!¡±

    ¡°Wrong, not three people, but three demons¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    ¡°Giggles~~ Human cultivators, as expected, you sought us out, and for no reason at all, you even killed my offspring¡­ We have indeed learned of your brutal and overbearing ways!¡± A magnetic female voice rang out.

    The doors to the office opened.

    Three breathtakingly beautiful women gracefully entered.

    Leading them was the dignified Fairy Huang, her cheek marred with a clear sword scar. Although the bleeding had stopped, the scar was a shocking sight to behold. Such a scar, appearing on the face of a woman of her elegance and grace, was indeed a blight on the scenery.

    Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes, filled with deep resentment, were fixed on Huang Xiaolong. Disregarding the people from the Yu Family, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why must you oppose us? Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you were the one who escaped last night,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°You really are cunning, if not for you slipping away, you wouldn¡¯t only have a scar on your face by now¡­¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Fairy Huang was fuming with rage.

    Standing behind Fairy Huang were the Serpent Demon Queen and the Fox Demon Queen. Both were incomparably beautiful, their eyes clear and from them radiated a faint divine glow, a sign that they were not from the common fold, almost seeming transcendent and out of this world. If one did not know their real identities, they might even mistake them for celestial beings!

    ¡°Good, very good, three big demons have come¡­ I reckon that the demon leaders lurking in Rong City are all gathered, aren¡¯t they? Just perfect, I can capture all of you in one fell swoop,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, revealing a wide smile before continuing indifferently, ¡°I must say, you demons are quite beautiful. But why are all the demon leaders female? Is the Demon Race dominated by the yin and deficient in the yang? Hahaha~~~~¡±

    The Yu Family members were also puzzled¡­ Not to mention anything else, why were these demons so attractive, each more beautiful than the last?

    ¡°Your Excellency¡­ our Serpent Demon Tribe, although living alongside humans, has never done anything outrageous and has even abided by the rules of the human world¡­ Why must you be so aggressive?¡± The Serpent Demon Queen was relatively polite, her eyes cold but ready to start with courtesy before resorting to force with Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Please release Qingqing.¡±

    The Serpent Demon Queen was extremely fond of Qingqing and had left a mark on her. If Qingqing were to perish, she would sense it clearly. Now, the Serpent Demon Queen was certain¨CQingqing was still alive!

    The Fox Demon Queen quickly added, ¡°And my Xiaohong, please let her go. Xiaohong is naive, if she has offended you in any way, I will apologize on her behalf here¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Naive?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°That little fox, together with Fan Zixuan of the Fan Family, took it upon themselves to launch an attack on me, seeking to put me to death. How is she naive then?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Fox Demon Queen was jolted, suddenly realizing, ¡®So the person Fan Zixuan wanted me to kill was this young man¡­ No wonder Xiaohong fell into his hands! Damn it! That Fan Zixuan sent me to kill such a powerful human cultivator¡­ he¡­ isn¡¯t he just setting up our Fox Demon Tribe?¡¯

    Now, the Fox Demon Empress found herself in quite a quandary.

    She had already promised Fan Zixuan to fulfill his wish, and if she failed to kill Huang Xiaolong and fulfill Fan Zixuan¡¯s wish, she would never be able to grow nine tails and ascend to be a true grand demon of the celestial rank! Of course, looking at the history of the Fox Demon Tribe, even if they helped a human fulfill their wish, it was always a case of gaining a tail only to lose another. But having cultivated for thousands of years, she would never be content without at least trying!

    ¡®Enough! This time, I must find a way to kill this man!¡¯ A murderous intent stirred in the heart of the Fox Demon Empress.

    Huang Xiaolong immediately sensed it and looked at the Fox Demon Empress with a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Oh¡­ you are the Fan Family¡¯s guardian spirits, so it¡¯s destined that you will have to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°That little green snake and little fox are indeed in my hands¡±, Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°However, they have now become my pets¡­¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡±

    ¡°How preposterous!¡±

    Both the Snake Demon Empress and the Fox Demon Empress were furious, their bodies trembling as if they were shaking with anger.

    Pets?

    Qingqing and Xiaohong were the most talented of the younger generation within the Fox and Snake Demon Tribes, respectively, analogous to the scions of Huaxia¡¯s ten ancient martial arts families. How could they demean themselves to become pets for a human?

    At this time, Fairy Huang saw that Huang Xiaolong did not deny having Qingqing and Xiaohong and did not reveal that it was she who had injured the two little demons the night before. She breathed a sigh of relief and said with a furious glare. ¡°Is this the arrogance of humanity? To regard our Demon Race as nothing! Are you seeking war?¡±

    ¡°Then let there be war! Who¡¯s afraid of who!¡± the Yu Family¡¯s Grand Elder roared, his beard bristling in anger. ¡°Mr. Huang, Mr. Huang! Who claims to be the ancestor of Mr. Huang! My son Yu Li and the 25 lives lost, on whose conscience shall this weigh? Today, my Yu Family is here for a blood debt to be repaid in blood!¡±

    As he spoke, the members of the Yu Family all stood up, their True Qi burning all over, transforming like enraged deities, causing everything in the conference room, including the dust and the chairs, to levitate as though weightless!

    Fairy Huang said disdainfully, ¡°Oh, your Yu Family is stubborn and refuses to cooperate; I may just have to teach you a lesson¡­ ¡±

    For a grand demon like Fairy Huang with thousands of years of cultivation, there was no fear of the Yu Family¡¯s martial arts Grandmaster. After all, even the most powerful Grandmaster only had a few decades of cultivation. Although their True Qi was strong and more than capable of dealing with minor demons, it was far from enough to contend with grand demons.

    ¡°Roar~~~!!!!!¡± the Yu Family¡¯s Grand Elder let out a bloodthirsty roar. ¡°Mr. Huang, let¡¯s take action!¡±

    ¡°Wait~~¡± the Snake Demon Empress frowned, ¡°We do not wish for a major conflict. Nor do we want to destroy the laws of the human world.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what would you suggest, Snake Demon?¡± Huang Xiaolong gestured for the Yu Family to sit down.

    ¡°Although human cultivators are strong, we are not mere chickens and dogs. If we really were to fight, there would be innocent casualties,¡± the Snake Demon Empress said with a mocking smile. ¡°Do you want this city reduced to rubble?¡±

    Indeed, if these three grand demons were to fight desperately, it¡¯s likely that the area within several miles would be instantly turned into ruins! And there was no telling how many lives would be lost then.

    Even the Yu Family¡¯s members were acutely aware of the stakes at hand.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ trying to threaten me?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t stop himself from laughing. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t believe this, but I assure you, I¡¯ll finish you all off before you can unleash your demonic power.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Fairy Huang¡¯s face showed obvious sarcasm and mockery. ¡°Humans, always so inflated with pride and egotism, looking down on others. I too can assure you that before you take any action, everyone in this office building will be dead.¡±

    The office building was 30 stories high, and the number of white-collar workers and various staff members that came to work there daily was in the thousands!

    With just a bit of exertion from the three grand demons, this building could collapse!

    ¡°Hehe, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes also surged with a fearsome combat intent.

    ¡°Human cultivator!¡± the Serpent Demon Empress spoke, ¡°How about we agree to a duel of spells, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°A duel of spells? What kind of spells?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong, his face bearing an expression like that of a cat toy with a mouse.

    Taking a deep breath, the Serpent Demon Empress said slowly, ¡°Sister Huang said your mana reaches the heavens, and you are one of the best among human cultivators. We three sisters would like to challenge you in a three-round duel of spells, two out of three wins! Each of us will take a turn to duel with you! In this way, we can compete to our heart¡¯s content without worrying about harming the innocent souls of this city.¡±

    After all, the Serpent Demon Empress was kind-hearted and did not want to fight Huang Xiaolong to the death, causing all the living beings in Rong City to suffer.

    ¡°Pfft, so you came here today with the intention of luring me into a trap?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, these demons are full of tricks, don¡¯t fall for their trap!¡± the Yu Family¡¯s Grand Elder bellowed, ¡°They¡¯re planning to wear you down with a war of attrition!¡±

    ¡°A war of attrition? I don¡¯t really mind,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled wryly. ¡°What¡¯s the stake for the duel of spells?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you, sir, lose, please release Qingqing and Xiaohong, and swear that you will never bother the Fox Demon Tribe, the Serpent Demon Tribe, or the Huangpizi Tribe ever again,¡± the Fox Demon Empress stated gravely.

    ¡°And if I win, what do you say?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡®How could you possibly win?¡¯ The three demons thought simultaneously.

    ¡°What stakes do you want?¡± asked the Serpent Demon Empress with a smile.

    ¡°Each of you takes a turn, clearly aiming to take advantage of me. But I don¡¯t really mind and I¡¯ll agree to your terms. However, if I win, you¡¯ll have to become my pets, you got that?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with an enigmatic smile.

    As pets, Huang Xiaolong was quite interested in acquiring demons. Besides, when dealing with ghosts in the future, these demons could prove useful, as ghosts innately fear some things while the Demon Race does not.

    Gathering a few more Demon Race pets would be no disadvantage to Huang Xiaolong. Especially demons of the caliber present, who were many times more formidable than the Ghost King Ying Kexin.

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the three demons laughed in rage.

    ¡°Hahahahaha, you really have a big appetite!¡± the Serpent Demon Empress¡¯s eyes blazed with fire, while the Fox Demon Empress and Fairy Huang wished they could transform and bite Huang Xiaolong on the spot!

    ¡°That¡¯s my condition for the bet. If you¡¯re not willing, let¡¯s just fight it out,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    The Serpent Demon Empress, Fox Demon Empress, and Fairy Huang exchanged glances quickly and communicated with each other through their eyes¨C

    ¡°This human has lost his mind! He actually wants to make us submit¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pipe dream! But let¡¯s just agree for now. I can¡¯t believe that he can defeat all three of us sisters on his own!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, even if we truly lose, we can go back on our word. What right does he have to make us his pets? Does he really think he is an ancient sage or a Daluo Golden Immortal?¡±

    ¡°Human cultivator, we can agree to your terms. However, we will decide what the duel will involve, is that okay? Do you dare to accept it?¡± Fairy Huang spoke up.

    The people from the Yu Family felt indignant.

    Damn it, the three demons challenging Huang Xiaolong to a spell duel was already a huge advantage for them. Now, they also get to decide the spell for the duel.

    It¡¯s almost as if they are in an unbeatable position!

    Unexpectedly, Huang Xiaolong agreed readily, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll play along with you!¡±

    ¡°Very well! If we still lose to you, then I am willing to accept my loss,¡± the Serpent Demon Empress agreed decisively, with a heroic air, ¡°This is not a place for a spell duel, let¡¯s go~~~¡±

    The next second, a demonic wind arose, sweeping up Huang Xiaolong and the Yu Family members inside the conference room.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and did not resist the demonic wind.

    The Yu Family felt the world spinning around them, the stars shifting in their courses.

    When everyone opened their eyes, they found themselves not in the bustling downtown area of skyscrapers, but in a desolate mountainous region with no signs of human habitation.

    The area was completely desolate!

    Three demons stood opposite Huang Xiaolong and the Yu Family.

    ¡°Space-shifting technique, not bad, huh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the Serpent Demon Empress and smiled faintly.

    The Yu Family were dumbstruck, unable to believe that such a technique existed in the world!

    ¡°Who will come for the first round of the duel?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked proudly, a surge of excitement in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± the Serpent Demon Empress took a step forward.

    ¡°Bai Family sister, use your most powerful Demon Art,¡± Fairy Huang reminded.

    However, the Serpent Demon Empress told Huang Xiaolong, ¡°We of the Serpent Demon Tribe don¡¯t like to take advantage of others. So¡­ teleportation, phase through walls, healing, fortune telling, call the wind and summon the rain, bean soldiers, Formation, hypnotism, flash freezing¡­ what would you like to compare?¡±

    The Serpent Demon Empress listed the Demon Arts they excelled at and even let Huang Xiaolong choose.

    But Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°No need. If I choose, you won¡¯t stand a chance at all. So you pick instead. I want to make you lose convincingly and willingly become my pet.¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant!¡± The Serpent Demon Empress was provoked into a burning rage, her eyes almost freezing over. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me see for myself the Formation skills of human cultivators!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The first match is a test of Formation, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled inquiringly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll meet your challenge. How shall we compare?¡±

    Fairy Huang and the Fox Demon Empress both breathed a sigh of relief ¡ª Formation was the Serpent Demon Empress¡¯s strongest trump card! Though a demon, her mastery in Formation had reached the ¡°Formless Realm,¡± enabling her to set up numerous formidable formations in an instant, even while speaking or in silence.

    The Serpent Demon Empress¡¯s Formation skills had already surpassed those of some ancient human formation masters!

    ¡®Competing in Formation with the Bai Family sister? This guy has already lost one round!¡¯ Fairy Huang chuckled throatily.

    ¡­

 Chapter 869 - Chapter 869 The 869th Chapter The Taiji Dust Array

    Chapter 869: The 869th Chapter: The Taiji Dust Array Chapter 869: The 869th Chapter: The Taiji Dust Array Human and demon, both sides having discussed and agreed upon terms, acknowledged that the first duel would be between Huang Xiaolong and the Snake Demoness!

    The dueling discipline¨CFormation!

    Thereupon, the Fox Demoness and Fairy Huang both retreated to the side.

    The members of the Yu Family did likewise, stepping back.

    They cleared a vast space, leaving it open for Huang Xiaolong and the Snake Demoness.

    The eyes of the Snake Demoness sharpened incredibly as she stared at Huang Xiaolong. She spoke indifferently, ¡°We will each set up a Formation and see who can trap the other to decide the winner, how about that? This is just a duel, not a battle to the death, so there¡¯s no need to set up a lethal formation.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Seeing that Huang Xiaolong had no objections, the Snake Demoness nodded.

    All of a sudden, with just a few casual movements of her body, ripples emanated around Huang Xiaolong!

    In fact, in the blink of an eye, the Snake Demoness had set up forty-nine Formations invisibly, entrapping Huang Xiaolong!

    With a thought, the Formation was complete! It must be said that the Snake Demoness¡¯s mastery of Formations had truly reached an extraordinary level!

    However, Huang Xiaolong just smiled, ¡°Not bad, indeed quite skillful.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong uttered these words, his tone as calm as ever, not unlike his usual speaking manner.

    By the time he finished his last word, popping and fizzling sounds began to emanate from the air around Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°You!¡± The Snake Demoness was astounded!

    As it turned out, as Huang Xiaolong was speaking, he had silently solved all forty-nine ¡®trapping Formations¡¯ that she had meticulously set up!

    His approach was understated and effortless, without a hint of flamboyance!

    Suddenly, the composed expression on the Snake Demoness¡¯s face stiffened. In the field of Formation setting, the Snake Demoness had once apprenticed under a distinguished human Formation Master and had surpassed her mentor. She believed that in today¡¯s world, when it came to setting Formations, no human could surpass her!

    But in reality, Huang Xiaolong had just metaphorically slapped the Snake Demoness in the face!

    ¡°Hehe? What now? Is it over? Then you might as well admit defeat,¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smile, ¡°Actually, you have not yet reached the ¡®formless state¡¯ of setting a Formation. You¡¯re just missing a little something because, just now when you were setting the Formation, you still moved a bit, and the thoughts in your mind were not pure¡­ ¡±

    While Huang Xiaolong appeared to be making light remarks, by the time he finished speaking, he had also set up the same forty-nine Formations, trapping the Snake Demoness within.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± In an instant, the Snake Demoness¡¯s breathing became hurried; her face suddenly turned a bit pale, sweat beaded on her forehead and face, and even her speech became incoherent.

    The next second, the Snake Demoness¡¯s brows knitted tightly, and she simply stopped talking, holding her breath, and began spinning in circles on the spot.

    The Fox Demoness and Fairy Huang on the side were both shocked!

    ¡°This is bad! Sister Bai has been trapped! She is trapped by this human cultivator¡¯s Formation!¡± the Fox Demoness exclaimed as if she had witnessed something unbelievable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see¡­ who will perish, is still unknown,¡± Fairy Huang commented, lifting an eyebrow.

    After a full three minutes, the Snake Demoness finally emerged from the ¡®trapping Formation¡¯ set by Huang Xiaolong. At this point, she appeared somewhat exhausted, her body drenched in sweat, breathing heavily, and with a complex look in her eyes, she stared at Huang Xiaolong. In that look, there was deep wariness, disbelief, and also admiration¡­

    ¡°Admit defeat?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked teasingly, with a smile. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve lost this round of the duel, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I! I! I haven¡¯t lost!¡± The Snake Demoness started to roar with reluctant indignation. ¡°Although it took me quite a while to break free from the Formation you set, you ultimately did not trap me to death. Therefore, I do not consider it a loss. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ there does seem to be some sense in what you say,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded involuntarily.

    ¡°Right, your mastery over formations indeed surpasses mine, but¡­ ah, given the gravity of the situation, today, I have no choice but to use that formation¡­,¡± the Serpent Demoness bit her teeth as if making a difficult decision. ¡°To be able to save Qingqing, I¡¯m going all out! Sir¡­ you are bound to lose! There¡¯s no suspense about that!¡±

    A confidence that was off the charts emanated from the enchanting body of the Serpent Demoness!

    It was a belief in certain victory!

    Huang Xiaolong became somewhat curious. ¡°Really? You¡¯re that confident? Do you have some kind of magic treasure? Hehe, alright then, hurry up and show me your last trump card! I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±

    In truth, agreeing to a magical battle with these three demons, Huang Xiaolong did so with a sense of amusement. The stronger the demons and the more trump cards they had, the more thrilling it was for Huang Xiaolong to play along.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was simply waiting quietly for the Serpent Demoness to show her true capabilities.

    Suddenly, the Serpent Demoness¡¯s hands fluttered like butterflies as she quickly formed several hand seals, and above her head, wondrous phenomena appeared, with clouds of immortals shrouding and dazzling, changing lights creating a spectacular scene. Amidst these phenomena, a spatial coordinate pattern emerged!

    Boom!

    A good half of the Serpent Demoness¡¯s demonic power was channeled into this spatial coordinate!

    Instantly, the Serpent Demoness seemed a little drained.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve expended a great deal of my demonic power to send you into that grand formation¡­ This formation will trap you for an eternity. However, I don¡¯t want to harm you¡­ Once I¡¯ve recovered my demonic power, I¡¯ll bring you back¡­ This battle, after all, is your loss¡­¡±

    Boom~~~~~!!!!

    The spatial coordinates burst forth with a terrifying glow, strands of radiant light enveloping Huang Xiaolong!

    So that within a few seconds, Huang Xiaolong disappeared from sight!

    ¡°Mr. Huang! Mr. Huang!¡± The members of the Yu Family all started to cry out in panic. ¡°Mr. Huang, where have you gone?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent him to an ancient formation¡­ As soon as he sees that formation, he won¡¯t dare to make a reckless move. Once my demonic power recovers a bit, I¡¯ll bring him back.¡± The Serpent Demoness smiled amicably at the Yu Family members, then sat down cross-legged, consumed a few medicinal pills, and quietly began to restore her demonic power.

    Fairy Huang and the Fox Demoness both smiled easily.

    ¡°Bai Family sister, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such a trump card up your sleeve¡­¡± Fairy Huang giggled.

    ¡°Bai Family sister, where did you send this human cultivator?¡± the Fox Demoness asked, full of curiosity.

    The Serpent Demoness smiled without answering.

    Back to Huang Xiaolong.

    All of a sudden, Huang Xiaolong found himself in a vast wilderness!

    Every direction was shrouded in boundless fog.

    In six directions of the wilderness, there was a gate.

    Six gates in total, made of some unknown material, five of them were closed, and only one was open.

    An ancient and desolate aura wandered through the wilderness.

    ¡°Oh? That great serpent, after exhausting demonic power, actually teleported me to this place¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong observed all around. ¡°This is an ancient grand formation. Most likely, that great serpent discovered this formation, then marked a spatial coordinate, and now it can trap someone here indefinitely.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong simply sat down with his legs crossed and began sorting through his thoughts continuously. A few minutes later, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. ¡°This is the legendary ¡®Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯! The number one formation of Ancient Emei!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong finally remembered the origin of the formation.

    No sooner had he done so than Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the genuine ¡®Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯ but a fake one set up by later generations, or perhaps the descendants of Emei, resembling the true formation¡­ The real ¡®Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯, when maximized, could turn a speck of dust into a primitive universe! Moreover, according to the information I have, all the treasures, secret manuals, and elixirs of ancient Emei were hidden within the ¡®Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯. Yet, in this formation I¡¯m trapped in, I can¡¯t sense the presence of any treasures¡­¡±

    ¡°However, the person who set up this ¡®pseudo Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯ is also a talent, being able to unleash perhaps one-tenth of the true formation¡¯s power. That is quite impressive indeed¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed and then stood up.

    ¡°This formation is divided into six gates: life, death, obscurity, clarity, illusion, and annihilation.¡±

    ¡°The gate of death is in the northeast. It is difficult to enter but easy to seek life; the gate of life is in the southwest, and while easy to enter, one is easily trapped; the gate of illusion is in the center, constantly changing and easy to lose one¡¯s way; the gate of annihilation is at the utmost east. The gate of annihilation is the crux of breaking the formation; the gate of obscurity is in the utmost south, dark as pitch, which is not something ordinary people can deal with; the gate of clarity is in the northwest and is wide open¡­¡±

    Most people attempting to break the formation would likely choose the gate of clarity. After all, among the six great gates, only the gate of clarity is wide open.

    Nevertheless, Huang Xiaolong knew that once one entered the gate of clarity, they would be trapped, as endless mist obscured all directions. In fact, this gate of clarity is nothing less than a trap to lure people into confusion!

    ¡°The utmost eastern gate of annihilation is the crux of the entire formation. Once this gate is broken, the entire formation will come undone! Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered and immediately ran to the front of the gate of annihilation.

    The gate was tightly closed.

    Huang Xiaolong did not resort to forceful methods to smash his way in.

    Instead, he recited a wall-passing chant and easily made his way into the gate of annihilation!

    Inside the gate!

    Huang Xiaolong felt like he had plunged into a sea of clouds, finding himself enveloped by colorful mists from all sides.

    Within the mist, mystical symbols shimmered with light.

    These symbols were mostly for offense.

    There were sword symbols!

    There were thunder symbols!

    There were falling rock symbols!

    There were myriad arrows piercing heart symbols!

    There were earth fissure symbols!

    ¡­

    Countless symbols were present, each emitting brilliant light and powerful mana vibrations that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Yet in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, he chuckled, ¡°In the real ¡®Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯, each gate would house flying sword treasures, such as the Subhuti Needle, Purple-Green Twin Swords, Chaos Disk, Nine Heavens Sun Measuring Ruler, Mici Treasure Banner, Nine Heavens Ten Earths Demon Repelling God Shuttle¡­ and so on. Those treasures are extremely powerful, and if one triggers the mechanism, they would be attacked by the treasures, like maggots to bones. Once hit, one¡¯s body and spirit would be annihilated¡­ But in this ¡®fake Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯, not a single treasure is used; they are replaced with symbols. The power is greatly reduced¡­¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong began to critique, ¡°Tch, not a single treasure, how boring. However, my Twelve Golden Men are no less than the genuine treasures within the ¡®Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯¨Cin fact, they are even more formidable.¡±

    ¡°To get through this gate of annihilation and break the formation, one must walk according to specific steps. Even the slightest deviation, half a step wrong, could trigger the mechanism and subject oneself to the attack of these symbols. Presumably, that giant serpent got hold of some information about this formation so she can stroll through the formation with ease. However, her demonic powers aren¡¯t enough to claim these symbols for herself.¡±

    ¡°These symbols, although not as powerful as the treasures, are great stuff¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept all around, looking at the twinkling, treasure-lit symbols with a hint of greed in his eyes, ¡°Hmm, when I have the time, I¡¯ll study them and then collect all the symbols from this ¡®pseudo Two Yi Microcosmic Formation¡¯!¡±

    The flash of greed passed quickly, and soon, Huang Xiaolong gathered his thoughts and began to observe intently.

    As he observed, Huang Xiaolong nodded, seeming to have gained some insight.

    Half an hour later¨C

    ¡°Alright, I know how to get out now,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Indeed worthy of an ancient Formation, just one ¡®Annihilation Gate¡¯ took me half an hour to crack~~~¡±

    Then, Huang Xiaolong walked through the ¡®Annihilation Gate¡¯ using a special sequence of steps.

    After a few hundred steps, he hadn¡¯t even triggered a single attack charm.

    With ease, Huang Xiaolong reached the end of the ¡®Annihilation Gate¡¯.

    There, on a stone wall, were two sets of spatial coordinates.

    One of them was the spatial coordinate of this Formation.

    The other, freshly inscribed, was undoubtedly the spatial coordinate of the place where Huang Xiaolong had fought the three monsters.

    Huang Xiaolong memorized the two sets of spatial coordinates, then channeled his mana into one of them, which was linked to the location where he had fought the three monsters.

    Whoosh~~~!!!!

    A force of teleportation completely enveloped Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡­

    ¡°This is bad! It¡¯s been nearly an hour! Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Huang shown up yet?¡± Yu Zhe and the others were nearly driven mad with anxiety!

    Meanwhile, the three monsters were completely confident, with expressions as if they held victory in the palm of their hands.

    ¡°It will take about two more days for my demonic power to recover. Then, I will teleport that human cultivator back here,¡± the Serpentine Monster Queen said with a smile.

    Just at that moment!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± The carefree laugh of Huang Xiaolong rang out.

    The next second, ripples disturbed the air, and a human silhouette flickered a few times before solidifying.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    There stood Huang Xiaolong, grinning at the Serpentine Monster Queen, teasing her. ¡°Your ancient Formation couldn¡¯t hold me, could it? Did you really think you had won this first showdown? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°What?! How is this possible?¡± The Serpentine Monster Queen stared at Huang Xiaolong as if seeing a ghost. ¡°You¡­ you even broke through the ¡®Taiji Dust Formation¡¯¡­ who¡­ who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Pffft, your Formation was fake, cut the nonsense. Since you teleported me away once, I¡¯ll teleport you somewhere too, but you¡¯ve got to stay strong, hold on¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a mischievously sinister chuckle. ¡°You better not cry your eyes out¡­ hahahaha~~~¡±

    With a shift in expression, Huang Xiaolong dramatically summoned above the void, a towering ancient city engulfed in blackness. Hanging high on the city gate was a giant plaque, inscribed with seven golden characters¨C¡®Dark Gate Netherworld Ghost Pass¡¯!

    Creeeek~~~~

    The city gates slowly opened, and a chilly draft swept out, mixed with the wailing of myriad ghastly spirits.

    A pitch-black path, resembling a deep abyss, extended from within the city gate, reaching all the way to the front of the Serpentine Monster Queen.

    ¡­

 Chapter 870 - Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Sorcery Duel Huang Xiaolong VS Fox

    Chapter 870: Chapter 870: Sorcery Duel! Huang Xiaolong VS Fox Demoness! Chapter 870: Chapter 870: Sorcery Duel! Huang Xiaolong VS Fox Demoness! Huang Xiaolong had just summoned the underworld itself!

    Of course, he had used some means to make the Ghost Gate visible only to the Snake Demoness.

    All others, including Fairy Huang, the Fox Spirit, and the members of the Yu Family, were as blind as if their eyes were closed.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!¡± The Snake Demoness¡¯s pupils dilated, her body trembling as if having a cramp, every cell filled with fear, ¡°You¡­you are¡­so you are¡­¡±

    With a single thought from Huang Xiaolong, without waiting for the Snake Demoness to finish her sentence, a black hole-like terrifying suction force engulfed her like the gaping maw of an ancient fierce beast, swallowing the Snake Demoness whole!

    Huang Xiaolong directly sent the Snake Demoness into the underworld!

    The Ghost Gate disappeared.

    ¡®Heh heh, you want to play with teleportation, I¡¯ll play with teleportation with you¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled with a wicked sense of humor.

    Fairy Huang and the Fox Spirit had no idea what Huang Xiaolong had done, but they guessed that he had probably sent the Snake Demoness into an ancient Formation.

    This was a classic case of using another¡¯s strategy against them.

    The difference was that when the Snake Demoness had sent Huang Xiaolong to the ¡®Two-Yi Micro Dust Formation,¡¯ she had nearly exhausted more than half of her demonic power, almost reaching the point of collapse. In contrast, Huang Xiaolong did it effortlessly and with leisure.

    ¡®This man¡¯s Spell is inconceivably powerful~!¡¯ Both the Fox Spirit and Fairy Huang felt a chill in their hearts.

    ¡°So, I won this battle of Spells, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Not yet! It¡¯s still unknown which of us will be the hunted!¡± Fairy Huang said, somewhat flustered. ¡°How do you know the Bai Family girl can¡¯t escape? You also took an hour just to break through the Bai Family girl¡¯s Formation¡­ At the very least¡­ At least wait¡­ wait a few more hours¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help wanting to laugh.

    Once you enter the underworld, Mom, do you still expect to come back out?

    Even a Daluo Golden Immortal or a Saint, once fallen into the underworld, would be beyond redemption, let alone a mere Snake Demon!

    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s wait then. I don¡¯t mind,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a cheeky grin, before finding a raised boulder to sit on.

    The members of the Yu Family came running over, surrounding Huang Xiaolong like stars around the moon, their eyes full of admiration.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, you truly are omnipotent! Those three demons were simply no match for you!¡± praised the Yu Family¡¯s great elder as he heartily patted Huang Xiaolong on the back.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, it seems that the first duel is securely ours. Win one more, and these three demons will all be your pets!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise Mr. Huang would overpower these demons!¡±

    ¡­

    Soon, an hour had passed¡­

    Fairy Huang and the Fox Spirit were fraught with urgency on the other side, peering out from time to time, hoping for a miracle that the Snake Demoness would make a miraculous escape.

    Two hours passed¡­

    Three hours passed¡­

    All was quiet on all fronts.

    ¡°So, ready to admit defeat now?¡± Huang Xiaolong tossed away the cigarette butt from his mouth, jumped down from the boulder, and said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes brimmed with a terrifying murderous intent, but with the outcome determined, she had nothing more to say.

    ¡°You truly are a rare talent¡­ Fine, we admit defeat in the first battle of Spells. Please release the Bai Family girl,¡± the Fox Spirit said dejectedly.

    ¡°No rush. When it¡¯s time to release her, I naturally will. Don¡¯t waste time; let¡¯s start the second round,¡± urged Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Come on, will it be the fox or the yellow-skinned one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± said the Fox Spirit as she stepped forward, took a deep breath, and looked at Huang Xiaolong with a complicated gaze.

    Her attitude towards Huang Xiaolong differed completely from that of the Snake Demoness.

    The Snake Demoness only wanted Huang Xiaolong to spare Qingqing, but the Fox Spirit wanted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life!

    She had promised Fan Zixuan to fulfill his wish and take down Huang Xiaolong.

    If she did not fulfill this wish, the Fox Spirit would never have the chance to grow her ninth tail and ascend to the ranks of the immortals!

    ¡°Fox Spirit, what do you propose we fight with?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The Fox Spirit¡¯s enchanting eyes twirled, a myriad of thoughts crossing her mind. Biting her teeth, she said, ¡°If you can withstand my Illusion Technique, then I¡¯ll willingly admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Illusion Technique? Hahaha~~ Such a low-level trick? Alright, alright, bring on whatever Illusion Technique you have! Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong was actually filled with anticipation.

    Suddenly, the Fox Spirit¡¯s eyes became alluring as spring water, and her breath as fragrant as orchids. It was as if flowers bloomed in all directions, and the air was filled with intoxicating scents.

    Her voice became tender enough to melt one¡¯s soul. ¡°This is a unique Illusion Technique of our Fox Demon Tribe~~¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking¨C

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Behind the Fox Spirit, eight lustrous and jade-like tails bloomed, resplendent and majestic like a peacock fanning its feathers!

    The next second, the eight tails swelled up in the wind, enveloping both Huang Xiaolong and the Fox Spirit, creating a ¡°yurt¡±-like enclosure.

    This made it impossible for the outsiders to see what was happening inside the ¡°yurt¡±.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong seemed to be alone in a room with the Fox Spirit, the heart-captivating fragrance entwining around him.

    ¡°Mmm~~ This must be the unique fragrance of the Fox Clan, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong inhaled deeply, his face a picture of bliss.

    Seeing this, a trace of scorn and disdain flashed across the seductive eyes of the Fox Spirit as she cooed in a spoiled manner. ¡°Young Master~~ Young Master~~¡±

    This voice was so intoxicating that it tingled one¡¯s bones and tickled the soul!

    ¡®Pff~~~Hahahaha! Is this Fox Spirit really resorting to her old tricks to deal with me? Hahaha~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nearly laughed out loud.

    ¡°Young Master, our Fox Demon Tribe is famously passionate¡­ Since ancient times, there have been many stories of love between Fox Spirits and scholars¡­¡± the Fox Spirit cooed delicately.

    ¡°Pff~~ I mean, you¡¯re not exactly young anymore, why the distress, Aunty!¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    ¡°The Young Master jests¡­ though I have cultivated for thousands of years, according to human age, I am not yet 30 years old~~~¡± the Fox Spirit said pitifully. ¡°Young Master, please look into my eyes¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong knew very well that the Fox Spirit was attempting to use a ¡°Bewitching Technique¡± on him.

    This type of Demon Art could only be cultivated by demons born with a natural charm.

    And among the Demon Race, Fox Spirits are the most bewitching. The so-called ¡®Bewitching Technique¡¯ is in fact a ¡°natural gift¡± unique to the Fox Demon Tribe, something that other demon races do not possess. If one wants to learn it, one must first become a Fox Spirit.

    Back in the day, the most powerful spells of the nine-tailed Fox Spirit Su Daji were the Bewitching Technique and the Art of Essence Draining. The Bewitching Technique made King Zhou infatuated with her alone, and the Art of Essence Draining completely broke down King Zhou¡¯s body. King Zhou of Shang was once a brave man, but in the end, his body gave out, leading to the loss of his kingdom.

    ¡®Could this Fox Spirit be planning to harvest me? My goodness¡­ She is the Fan Family¡¯s household fairy, and that little fox tried to kill me already. It seems the Fan Family wants the Fox Demon Tribe to take my life. I get it now, this fox wants to squeeze me dry! Damn! Truly, nothing is more poisonous than a woman¡¯s heart!¡¯

    Yes, the Fox Spirit intended to kill Huang Xiaolong, but she knew that if they were to fight head-on, she would stand no chance against Huang Xiaolong. There was only one way¨Cto let Huang Xiaolong die in the arms of pleasure!

    Moreover, by doing this, the Fox Spirit could gain immense benefits!

    ¡°Young Master, please look into my eyes¡­¡± the Fox Spirit said dreamily.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong was fearless, his gaze meeting the Fox Spirit¡¯s directly.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Reality transformed all around him!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly found himself in an illusion, amidst a forest lush with birdsong and fragrant blossoms, where the sunlight warming the skin felt unspeakably comfortable.

    Strolling leisurely with a hint of a mocking smile on his lips, Huang Xiaolong remarked, ¡°Fox Spirit, where are you hiding? Won¡¯t you come out? Hahaha~~~¡±

    As he walked on, the soothing sound of flowing water approached. Rounding a few thickets, he was greeted by a serene pond surrounded by trees. The water was crystal clear, and in it bathed a stunningly beautiful maiden¡­

    That maiden was naturally the Fox Spirit herself.

    ¡°Young Master~~¡± the Fox Spirit beckoned Huang Xiaolong from the water.

    ¡­

 Chapter 871 - Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Monster Wife

    Chapter 871: Chapter 871: Monster Wife Chapter 871: Chapter 871: Monster Wife (PS: Due to recent strict content filtering, the beginning section of this chapter will just be described briefly; otherwise, it would be censored directly¨CIndeed, the Fox Demon Empress had used the technique of energy absorption on Huang Xiaolong, and her goal was clearly not just to defeat Huang Xiaolong in a battle of wits, but to drain him of life itself!)

    However, during that process, the Fox Demon Empress could never have imagined that behind Huang Xiaolong, a colossal golden statue reaching several zhang in height would appear! Towering behind Huang Xiaolong, the statue had four faces and eight arms, its faces looking in the four cardinal directions of east, south, west, and north, each expressing joy, fierceness, indifference, or solemnity. Each of the eight arms held a Magic Artifact.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind was a blank canvas, without a single thought, as he entered a wondrous state where the Fox Demon Empress¡¯s ploy backfired spectacularly, not only failing to absorb his energy but instead having her own energy absorbed by him! All of her demonic power surged into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    ¡°No~~!¡± The face of the Fox Demon Empress lost all color, filled with despair, yet she was unable to break free as Huang Xiaolong siphoned the cultivation she had built up over thousands of years like water bursting through a levee, until the golden statue behind him appeared even more majestic and divine!

    ¡°Tragic, tragic, tragic! A thousand years of cultivation washed away¡­ and even losing my life¡­¡± The Fox Demon Empress cried until she was soaked with tears.

    Meanwhile, the Huang Family and the Yu Family outside, including Fairy Huang, were as confused as a puzzled Monk, unable to comprehend whether Huang Xiaolong or the Fox Demon Empress had won their supernatural duel.

    Fairy Huang¡¯s thoughts raced at the speed of lightning. ¡°If I lose this¡­ that¡­ that would be extremely bad¡­¡± The scar on her cheek from the injury inflicted by Huang Xiaolong twisted grotesquely, overtaken by a murderous aura. ¡°No! No matter what, I must find a way to kill this human cultivator! This time, the Demon King has ordered me to subjugate all the demons in Rong City. If I return in defeat, I will undoubtedly face a cruel punishment!¡±

    Just the thought of the Demon King¡¯s cruelty and various torturous methods sent an endless chill flooding every pore of Fairy Huang¡¯s body.

    After an entire hour, the Fox Demon Empress¡¯s demonic power had been completely drained by Huang Xiaolong, leaving not a single drop!

    ¡°Enough~~,¡± the Fox Demon Empress felt utterly disheartened. ¡°Human cultivator, I regret agreeing to Fan Zixuan¡¯s request¡­ Now that it¡¯s come to this, there¡¯s nothing else I can say. I only hope you¡¯ll spare Xiaohong and not let the bloodline of our Fox Demon Tribe be extinguished~~¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You think it¡¯s over just like this?¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a sly laugh. ¡°It is said that since Su Daji, your Fox Clan has never produced another nine-tailed fox demon¡­¡±

    As soon as his words ended, an energy of nourishment burst forth from Huang Xiaolong, endlessly and directly, giving the Fox Demon Empress an enlightening baptism!

    Boom~~!!!

    The lost demonic power, not only reinjected back into the Fox Demon Empress¡¯s body, but within this demonic power, there was also a trace of boundless righteousness and yang energy! When the demonic power and this righteous yang energy fused, they formed a deeper form of energy!

    ¡°This~~~¡± The Fox Demon Empress¡¯s eyes widened in shock, looking at Huang Xiaolong with incredulity.

    ¡°Haha~~ After all, you are now my woman, and although you¡¯re a demon¡­ well, I¡¯ll take you as my wife. I treat my wives well, so today, I¡¯ll help you achieve something grand!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled playfully.

    The heart of the Fox Demon Empress was filled with mixed feelings!

    Instantly, the face of the Fox Demon Empress began to radiate with an enlightened glow, breaking the chains that had long troubled the Fox Demon Tribe.

    Her body emitted a heavenly and auspicious halo!

    Every inch of her radiated with revitalized vitality, her skin became even more lustrous and full, and a potent aura emanated from her body, which surprisingly seemed like not demonic power but rather immortal energy!

    The Fox Demon Empress became ethereal and otherworldly, akin to a celestial maiden walking out of the Moon Palace, with eyes like autumn waters and bones like polished jade, her face as lovely as a lotus and eyebrows like willow branches.

    Boom~~~!!!

    At last! The Fox Demon Empress¡¯s ninth tail has grown!

    The nine grand tails emitted a sacred light of colorful glazed glass, just like a Divine Artifact!

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was not purely expending himself to nourish the Fox Demon Empress; they had engaged in a deeply meaningful cycle.

    From Huang Xiaolong, the Fox Demon Empress obtained that wisp of pure positive energy, finally breaking free from her shackles and becoming a nine-tailed fox demon, ascending to the ranks of immortals.

    As for Huang Xiaolong, the benefits he received from the Fox Demon Empress were even greater!

    At that moment, nine dazzling pillars of rainbow light shot up into the sky, reaching the heavens, soon accompanied by the miraculous sights of flowers raining from the sky and golden lotuses springing from the ground.

    Seeing this, the members of the Yu Family wished they could kneel and worship deeply.

    ¡°Su Daji¡­ she¡­ she actually grew the ninth tail¡­ She¡¯s done it! She¡¯s done it!¡± Fairy Huang was flabbergasted, her eyes filled with a mix of envy and amazement.

    Everyone knows that fox demons are innately superior to the Huang Family. The Fox Demon Empress had always been suppressed by Fairy Huang because she only had eight tails, but now, having grown her ninth tail, it was only natural that she would surpass Fairy Huang in all aspects!

    After a while, as the phenomena faded, Huang Xiaolong and the Fox Demon Empress dressed themselves and stood together. The Fox Demon Empress also put away her tails, standing tall and elegant, her demeanor transcendent, occasionally casting affectionate glances at Huang Xiaolong.

    Although the Fox Demon Tribe is born with enchanting qualities, the Fox Demon Empress has always valued chastity. It could be said that Huang Xiaolong was her first man.

    Since ancient times, there have been numerous stories of fox demons falling in love with scholars. Now, after the almost soul-deep exchange and cycle they had just experienced, the Fox Demon Empress naturally fell in love with Huang Xiaolong! This love was heartfelt and genuine, impossible to fake.

    ¡°Congra¡­ Congratulations, Su Daji, on your grand achievement, henceforth, you will take your place among immortals¡­¡± Fairy Huang¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°So¡­ in this contest of magic, Su Daji, you¡­ you¡¯ve won, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Fox Demon Empress smiled sweetly, ¡°I lost to the young master¡­ From now on, I am willing to serve by the young master¡¯s side for all of my life, happy to be a maid or a servant¡­ ¡±

    As she spoke, the Fox Demon Empress faced Huang Xiaolong, knelt gracefully, and said with affectionate eyes, ¡°From now on, I will follow you, Master, preparing your papers and inks, adding a touch of grace with my red sleeves¡­ Heehee~~¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. He felt a peculiar sensation in his heart¨C¡®I actually have a demon as a wife¡­ How unpredictable life is¡­¡¯

    However, as the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong was open-minded to such matters. He was a carefree and capricious person by nature and quickly accepted this reality.

    ¡°This is outrageous! Su Daji, you are completely unreasonable!¡± Fairy Huang was so angry she was smoking from her seven orifices. ¡°You¡­ as a leader of the Fox Demon Tribe, favored by the Demon King, dare to shamelessly submit to a human¡­ Su Daji, you are now a nine-tailed fox demon, why degrade yourself so?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Sister Huang, who is the Demon King? I don¡¯t know him. But he is my man, and insulting him means crossing me!¡± The Fox Demon Empress had a smiling face, but a hint of severity flashed through her eyes.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then looked at Fairy Huang nonchalantly. ¡°Best two out of three, and I¡¯ve won two matches. What do you say? Still not willing to admit defeat and be my pet obediently?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 872 - Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Demon Kings Move

    Chapter 872: Chapter 872: Demon King¡¯s Move! Chapter 872: Chapter 872: Demon King¡¯s Move! Huang Xiaolong looked at Fairy Huang with a smirk that was not quite a smile, ¡°Kneel down and call out ¡®Master¡¯ for me to hear¡­¡±

    ¡°You! You! You! Outrageous! You!¡± Fairy Huang¡¯s face, dignified like that of a noble lady¡¯s, instantly twisted and distorted, her eyes filled with shame and anger, and a terrifying intent to kill. ¡°Su Family¡¯s little sister, I didn¡¯t think you would betray us! Fine! Very good! The Demon King will not let you off!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ The Demon King? Where is this Demon King of yours? Why don¡¯t you take me to see it, and then, I¡¯ll just kill it off and be done with this once and for all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly.

    ¡°Presumptuous! Human cultivator, do not be insolent! Even though your magical abilities are strong and your mana is profound, you are far from being an opponent for the Demon King! The Demon King, capable of shattering the stars with a roar, makes even gods fall! In front of the Demon King, you are but an ant, whom the Demon King could crush with a single finger!¡± Fairy Huang ranted furiously.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered wasting words with you. Since you refuse to admit defeat and abide by the wager, I¡¯ll just turn you into a dead hide!¡± A flicker of murderous intent crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes swiveled, and she said with gritted teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t accept this! The girls from the Bai Family and the Su Family lost to you in a magic duel, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will! If you want me to bow down and call you lord, only if you duel me and win will I follow your commands¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Do you still wish to struggle desperately? Very well, I¡¯ll satisfy your request. I also want to see what the esteemed ancestor of the Huang skin clan has up her sleeve,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll play along with you. If you lose, you will obediently become my pet and lead me to kill that so-called Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fairy Huang huffed coldly.

    ¡°Young master, you must be careful. Fairy Huang has profound skills; she has a special technique called ¡®Samadhi Divine Wind¡¯ that can blow everything away¡­ Unless someone has a treasure like the ¡®Wind Calming Pearl,¡¯ it cannot be resisted¡­¡± The fox demon whispered a warning.

    ¡°Traitor! You¡¯re a disgrace to the Demon Race!¡± Fairy Huang looked at the fox demon with spite.

    ¡°Samadhi Divine Wind?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment and muttered, ¡°No wonder that day when I went looking for that little green snake and the little fox, I saw a demon wind blustering, obscuring the sun and the moon. So, the ancestor of the Huang skin clan¡¯s special move is to blow wind. Interesting, I really want to see just how powerful this so-called ¡®Samadhi Divine Wind¡¯ is.¡±

    ¡°Yellow skin, what do you want to compete with me in?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired nonchalantly.

    As expected, Fairy Huang smirked coldly. ¡°Since you already know my special technique is ¡®Samadhi Divine Wind,¡¯ then I shall let you witness it! How about this, I will blow a gust of Samadhi Divine Wind at you, and if you can stand unmoved, then I accept my loss. But if I manage to blow you away, then it means I win. How about it? Human cultivator, do you dare to accept?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much to bear!¡± Before Huang Xiaolong could agree, the fox demon cried out indignantly. ¡°What kind of duel is that? Samadhi Divine Wind is devastating, strong enough to shatter mountains with a single breath. You stand there, and if you¡¯re moved by the wind, she wins. This is clearly taking advantage of you, young master!¡±

    Indeed, in the eyes of the fox demon, Huang Xiaolong was an outstanding and exceptional human cultivator. However, even if he could resist Fairy Huang¡¯s Samadhi Divine Wind, she believed he would have to dodge and weave to do so; standing still would be impossible.

    However, Huang Xiaolong appeared utterly nonchalant. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll just stand here, and you can blow all you like. Hehehe, what Samadhi Divine Wind, I see, it¡¯s just child¡¯s play. Today, if you manage to move me even half a step, I¡¯ll consider it my loss!¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡± The fox demon exclaimed anxiously.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    The fox demon saw an indescribable confidence in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes; consequently, she said nothing more, thinking to herself, ¡®Could the young master possess a treasure like the Wind Calming Pearl?¡¯

    ¡°Come on.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled proudly at Fairy Huang.

    ¡°Hmph! Humans are truly arrogant to the extreme!¡± Fairy Huang said with a sinister sneer. ¡°My Samadhi Divine Wind has been practiced for thousands of years, it annihilates ghosts and gods alike, and I can¡¯t blow you away? If you can really stand firm without budging an inch, then I will truly be convinced!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Impatience flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    Fairy Huang concentrated her demonic power, opened her mouth three times in succession, and then let out a single breath!

    Last time, dealing with Qingqing and Xiaohong, Fairy Huang only used sixty percent of her demonic power without going all out; this time, however, she was channeling all her demonic power for a desperate attempt!

    Fairy Huang was quite optimistic; she knew Huang Xiaolong was powerful, but she doubted she could kill him with a single breath of Samadhi Divine Wind. However, blowing Huang Xiaolong into a somersault or blowing him away, wouldn¡¯t that be easy?

    Whooo~~~

    A yellow storm coalesced instantaneously, erupting from Fairy Huang¡¯s mouth and engulfing Huang Xiaolong!

    Whooo~~ Whooo~~ Whooo~~~~

    The sound of the wind was like the wailing of ten thousand ghosts.

    This Samadhi Divine Wind was indeed capable of destroying heaven and earth; a mere touch upon one¡¯s body would pulverize them into dust and ashes.

    ¡°Kikikiki¨Cascend to the heavens!¡± Fairy Huang was overjoyed to see Huang Xiaolong not putting up any resistance, allowing the Samadhi Divine Wind to blow upon him. She was convinced that in just a moment¡¯s time, Huang Xiaolong would be blown spiraling into the sky.

    But unexpectedly!

    Huang Xiaolong stood firm as if his feet had taken root, appearing as one with the earth!

    ¡°This wind really is fierce¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile, and without any hesitation, an immaculate divine radiance burst forth from his entire body!

    Divine Body!

    Huang Xiaolong unleashed the aura of his Divine Body!

    Last time, within Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, Huang Xiaolong had refined his Divine Body in the ¡®Yin Wind Array¡¯, removing all residual impurities, bringing his Divine Body towards perfection, without a single flaw, impervious to myriad evils, unbreakable by all spells.

    This Samadhi Divine Wind was fierce indeed, but it was incapable of shaking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unsullied Divine Body!

    The Fox Demon Empress and the members of the Yu Family watched as the Samadhi Divine Wind swept in, filling the world with gloom and despair, stones scattering and sky darkening, and they couldn¡¯t help but clutch their hearts in fear for Huang Xiaolong.

    Quickly, the Samadhi Divine Wind that enveloped Huang Xiaolong was pierced by thousands of golden rays! It exploded with a bang, transforming into chaotic gusts of wind that howled manically through the sky.

    They saw Huang Xiaolong standing steadfast in his original spot, neat and clean, with not even a wrinkle in his clothes, smiling at Fairy Huang. ¡°Your Samadhi Divine Wind doesn¡¯t cut it.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! You¡­ you¡­ you actually broke through my Samadhi Divine Wind! Impossible!¡± Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes were about to split open, her body shaking uncontrollably as if she were having a seizure.

    Her signature ability had been easily shattered by a wave of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, plunging Fairy Huang into complete despair.

    ¡°Alright then, shall we end this? Why not kneel down and obediently call me master?¡± Huang Xiaolong said teasingly. ¡°This is what it means to abandon darkness for light, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Fairy Huang had a bitter expression. ¡°Human cultivator, I¡­ I truly admire you. Your mana is so strong; it¡¯s comparable to ancient cultivators¡­ but¡­ but, I have my own unspeakable troubles, I cannot betray the Demon King. Otherwise, I will be beyond redemption.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Betray the Demon King and be beyond redemption? So, you¡¯re refusing to accept the bet and become my pet?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously, but his eyes were filled with a murderous intent.

    ¡°I cannot comply,¡± Fairy Huang shook her head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you beyond redemption right now!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent rose steadily.

    ¡°Heh~~ human cultivator, I¡¯d advise you not to be rash.¡± Fairy Huang, on the other hand, became calm and fearless. ¡°To tell you the truth, the Demon King has left a Demon Art within my brow. Should I face mortal danger, this Demon Art will activate to save my life! If you dare to kill me, the Demon Art granted by the Demon King will be triggered, and you will be reduced to ashes in an instant! Don¡¯t make a mistake,¡± she warned.

    ¡°Is that so? Well then, let¡¯s give this Demon King¡¯s method a try!¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong was actually thrilled, and in an instant, he raised his hand and a radiant golden palm print, like a bolt of lightning, shot towards Fairy Huang.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Fairy Huang remained motionless, a trace of ridicule crossing her eyes as she muttered, ¡°What a pity, the life-saving Demon Art given by the Demon King will now be used up; he will no longer grant me such a favor in the future.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, just as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s golden palm print was about to slice Fairy Huang into pieces, a fissure suddenly appeared on her brow!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    Desolate and torrential demonic power, like a storm, swept out!

    ¡­

 Chapter 873 - Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Clashing Against the Demonic Hand

    Chapter 873: Chapter 873: Clashing Against the Demonic Hand! Chapter 873: Chapter 873: Clashing Against the Demonic Hand! Fairy Huang truly did not lie; the Demon King¡¯s legacy was indeed within her brow, leaving behind a Demon Art.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, even if he intentionally wanted to kill Fairy Huang, actively provoked the Demon Art to reveal itself, which was akin to luring the snake out of its hole!

    The overwhelming demonic energy surged from Fairy Huang¡¯s brow, bursting forth like a tyrant, so overbearing that, for a fleeting moment, it felt as though one was transported back to the Ancient Times of myths and legends!

    Boom~~~!

    Within the demonic energy, a huge furry hand reached out!

    In an instant, within the minds and spirits of the Fox Demon Lady and the Yu Family members, illusions appeared. This giant hand eclipsed the heavens and earth, swallowing the light whole, with an aura as vast as the ocean, giving one the feeling of an undeniable, insurmountable force to which one could only submit. Standing in the palm of the hand was a vague figure, neither human nor demon, arms behind their back, with eyes like suns, lording over all!

    It was as if this being intended to trample all living creatures beneath its feet!

    This was the Demon King¡¯s Demon Art, a single move that managed to intimidate the Fox Demon Lady, who had the stature to be ranked among immortals!

    Moreover, most of the power of this Demon Art was drawn away by Huang Xiaolong.

    Pff~~~!

    The golden palm seal that Huang Xiaolong struck towards Fairy Huang disintegrated in an instant.

    The hand continued its relentless assault, bearing down directly on Huang Xiaolong! It was poised to grind Huang Xiaolong into dust!

    ¡°Truly a supreme demon of Ancient Times! Very good! Exactly to my liking!¡± Huang Xiaolong exhaled and spoke, his voice seemingly capable of swallowing the heavens!

    Instantly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body erupted with golden light, his Divine Body revealed, with a several-zhang-tall golden figure rising behind him, with eight arms and four faces, like a deity!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong also threw a punch!

    This punch contained the power of True Qi, the strength of Taoist force, and the will of his spirit!

    Rumbling loudly!!!!

    The earth shook!

    Then came a terrifying sound!

    This sound, like thunder and lightning, like a storm, an earthquake, a tsunami, a natural disaster, a man-made calamity, destruction, the apocalypse¡­

    This horrifying sound caused the Fox Demon Lady and the Yu Family to temporarily lose their hearing and sight, their minds muddled, unable to distinguish north from south, east from west.

    At the same time, Fairy Huang was in a daze, her soul nearly scattered to the winds by the aftershocks of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clash with the Demon King¡¯s move, leaving her thoroughly disoriented. She once again reassessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength!

    ¡°Go! We must leave now or it will be too late!¡± Fairy Huang made a decisive judgment, casting a wary and resentful glance at Huang Xiaolong, then, with a shriek, she turned into a rolling yellow demonic wind, scattering and drifting towards the horizon!

    ¡°Yellow-skin!¡± Huang Xiaolong threw a punch with his left hand, striking through the air at the fleeing Fairy Huang.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch was light and seemingly effortless, without a trace of force.

    The punch merged with the yellow demonic wind.

    In truth, the punch lacked lethal force; it only left a mark within Fairy Huang¡¯s aura, making it easier for Huang Xiaolong to track her later. At the moment, Huang Xiaolong was contending with the Demon Hand and could not afford to chase after the fleeing Fairy Huang, granting her a narrow escape.

    Finally, the furry Demon Hand suddenly shattered, turning into chaotic demonic winds that howled as they flew into the sky, causing a wild gale everywhere.

    Huang Xiaolong retracted his fist, his gaze inward, as he took continuous steps back.

    With each step, the ground exploded into a pit several meters wide.

    After retreating ten steps, the ground kept collapsing, the scene was one of utter devastation, a complete mess.

    Only when the demonic wind in the sky had dissipated did Huang Xiaolong finally steady himself.

    This area truly resembled a site stricken by a natural disaster, utterly ruined.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The Fox Demon Lady was the first to come to her senses, appearing beside Huang Xiaolong in a flash, her arms looping through his, leaning on him tenderly, the epitome of gentleness. ¡°How are you, Young Master? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Er~~¡± Huang Xiaolong exhaled a breath of turbid air, his gaze shifting slightly.

    Just now, in that clash, Huang Xiaolong had fought the Demon King¡¯s Demon Art to a standstill!

    Huang Xiaolong felt a strange sensation in his heart. Ever since he had entered the city, he had encountered all sorts of beings ¡ª ghosts, monsters, zombies, Taoists, martial arts experts, Kunlun descendants, and so on ¡ª far too many to count. He had even killed a gluttonous beast.

    But this time, Huang Xiaolong truly faced a formidable enemy!

    That Demon King was definitely a survivor from Ancient Times who had lived until now! Moreover, it was a highly noble bloodline among the great demons, no less prestigious than the gods, a so-called ¡°Ancient Aberrant.¡± It could be a gluttonous great demon or perhaps another species¡­

    However, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t the slightest bit disheartened; on the contrary, he felt an unprecedented urge to fight!

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong still had many cards up his sleeve.

    For instance, his external incarnation that had evolved from a corpse dragon by absorbing dragon qi: a True Dragon.

    For instance, the Divine Artifact of Great Qin, the Twelve Golden Men.

    For instance, his flying sword.

    For instance, some of the magical treasures left in the underworld.

    Furthermore¡­ there was that mysterious giant egg that had yet to hatch.

    ¡­

    If he really had to use all his cards in a battle against that Demon King, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t afraid.

    ¡°Young Master~~ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The vixen¡¯s concern turned into chaos; tears welled up in her eyes, fearing that Huang Xiaolong might be in the slightest danger.

    Demons are different from humans. Many demons, once they choose a partner, are loyal for life, never betraying nor easily moved by another¡¯s affections. Having set her heart on Huang Xiaolong, the vixen would remain faithful. Should Huang Xiaolong perish before her, she would die from a broken heart.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°What? Auntie Fox, at your age, you¡¯re still crying?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was deliberately teasing the vixen.

    ¡°You! Young Master! I¡¯ve told you before, if we¡¯re going by human age, I¡¯d only be in my twenties! Not that old at all!¡± The vixen spat, her charm utterly captivating, yet hearing Huang Xiaolong make such a joke put her previously anxious heart back in place.

    The vixen looked at Huang Xiaolong somewhat distractedly and murmured, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re so mysterious; I can¡¯t see through you at all.¡±

    At this moment, the Yu Family members also came swarming over.

    ¡°Young Master Huang is truly a supernatural being!¡± the Yu Family¡¯s Great Elder trembled with emotion.

    The earlier unbounded demon hand, if met head-on by the Yu Family¡¯s Great Grandmasters, would have likely left them nothing but bones in an instant. Not only had Huang Xiaolong withstood it, but he had also emerged unscathed.

    It seemed that the strength Huang Xiaolong demonstrated back in the Kunlun secret realm was indeed just the tip of the iceberg!

    ¡°Master, that yellow-skinned ancestor got away.¡± Yu Zhe was no longer hiding his feelings and directly addressed Huang Xiaolong as ¡®Master.¡¯ He was now eager to publicly declare his status as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s servant; what an honor that would be!

    Uttering the word ¡®Master¡¯ made him feel completely relaxed and honored.

    ¡°That yellow-skinned ancestor isn¡¯t that remarkable. I¡¯ve left a mark in her aura, so no matter where she runs off to, I can capture her,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight squint in his eyes, ¡°The problem now is that the Demon King seems to be coming out of hiding, and this fellow is unimaginably strong. Apart from me, I¡¯m afraid no one in the world can handle it¡­ There won¡¯t be peace on earth, perhaps leading to a bloody storm¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was after all a human, a young man in his twenties, and now that he knew the Demon Race wanted to poison humanity and regain power, he couldn¡¯t help worrying for his own kind.

    To put it plainly, Huang Xiaolong did not want to see a river of blood.

    ¡°Let it be, for now, I won¡¯t concern myself with too much. First, I¡¯ll chase after that yellow-skinned ancestor and have her take me to that Demon King. I will kill it before it wreaks havoc on the human world,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with determination.

    ¡°Young Master, what about Sister Bai? Can you¡­ can you let her go~~¡± The vixen implored pitifully.

    ¡°Oh, I did forget about that snake,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smacking his forehead, then with a mere thought¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A figure appeared out of thin air before Huang Xiaolong.

    It was indeed the snake demoness.

    At that moment, the snake demoness¡¯s face was pale, filled with terror and fear, even shivering ¨C it was clear that she had experienced something unbelievably horrifying in the underworld.

    ¡°You! You! It turns out you are!¡± The snake demoness stared at Huang Xiaolong in shock.

    ¡­

 Chapter 874 - Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Chasing Down the Yellow-Skin

    Chapter 874: Chapter 874: Chasing Down the Yellow-Skin! Chapter 874: Chapter 874: Chasing Down the Yellow-Skin! Although the Snake Demon Queen was a great demon, Jiuyou Hell was still a terrifying, mysterious existence to her, as vast as the heavens and the earth. After having walked through the underworld, she was scared out of her wits, and had also approximately understood Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity¡­

    Just as the Snake Demon Queen was in utter despair, thinking that she would never be able to leave the underworld and would sink into oblivion forever, Huang Xiaolong released her.

    At that moment, once the Snake Demon Queen saw daylight again, a sense of surviving a calamity welled up in her, and upon seeing Huang Xiaolong again, she regarded him as if he were a deity!

    ¡°Do you know my identity now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± the Snake Demon Queen answered meekly. ¡°I should never have contested in magic with you, Excellency. You are the light of the sun and the moon, how can a glowworm compete for brilliance.¡±

    In saying this, the Snake Demon Queen wasn¡¯t merely trying to flatter Huang Xiaolong; she spoke from the heart.

    Indeed, a mere snake demon was truly insignificant and humble in front of the Yin Emperor, not in the same league at all.

    ¡°Bai Sister, what are you talking about?¡± the Fox Demon Queen affectionately hooked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, adopting a demeanor of dependency.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Only then did the Snake Demon Queen look at the Fox Demon Queen with horror. Her heart was engulfed by towering waves.

    Firstly, the Snake Demon Queen noticed that the Fox Demon Queen had become extraordinary, her aura was divine ¨C this was the sign of having developed the ninth tail.

    Secondly, the Fox Demon Queen was actually so intimate with Huang Xiaolong, looking just like a pair of lovers!

    The Snake Demon Queen was stupefied, thinking, I only walked through the underworld once, and the whole world changed?

    The Fox Demon Queen giggled and ran to the Snake Demon Queen¡¯s side, taking her hand and whispering into her ear.

    The Snake Demon Queen nodded with surprise, and there was also a hint of unmistakable envy.

    ¡°Su Sister, you really have turned a misfortune into a blessing.¡± The Snake Demon Queen said sourly.

    After a pause, the Snake Demon Queen looked towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young Master, Bai Lianhan admits her loss and is willing to serve¡­ to serve as a personal maid by your side.¡±

    After understanding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity, the Snake Demon Queen no longer saw being a human¡¯s pet as something shameful, but rather a fortunate opportunity not to be missed!

    ¡®If I behave and obey, the Young Master will most likely bestow me with a chance to undergo my ninth transformation, just like Su Sister, and achieve greatness, ascending to the ranks of the immortals!¡¯ thought the Snake Demon Queen ¡®Bai Lianhan¡¯, her heart ablaze.

    ¡°Hmm, you have a human name too?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master, we all have names. I¡¯m called ¡®Su Miaoling.¡¯ Remember it,¡± said the Fox Demon Queen, running over to Huang Xiaolong, her voice sticky sweet as she took his arm, clinging to him as if she couldn¡¯t bear to be apart for a moment, very lovestruck.

    ¡°Bai Lianhan, Su Miaoling, I¡¯ll remember,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s head back to the city.¡±

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong led the two great demons and the Yu Family members towards Rong City¡¯s downtown area.

    On the way, Bai Lianhan and Su Miaoling were both very well-behaved and obedient.

    As they walked, Bai Lianhan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know how my little Qingqing is doing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean that little snake?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile. ¡°That night, that little snake and the little fox set up a Formation to trap me so they could kill me. However, they ended up getting hurt by the old ancestor of the Yellow Skin. I saved their lives and healed their injuries¡­ Hey, if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, they would have become a dead snake and a dead fox.¡±

    Upon hearing this, both demons suddenly realized the truth and were filled with hatred.

    ¡°So it was Fairy Huang¡¯s doing! She kept saying that it was you, Young Master, who kidnapped Qingqing and Xiaohong¡­ This¡­ This yellow-skinned creature, using others to do her dirty work, is detestable!¡± Bai Lianhan¡¯s serpent eyes were brimming with murderous intent.

    ¡°But I should thank that cunning creature, if not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have this destined relationship with the Young Master,¡± said Su Miaoling, her tone soft and affectionate.

    Bai Lianhan was speechless, thinking to herself that demons and humans are alike, once falling in love, intelligence plummets severely.

    Back in the city.

    The Yu Family members left respectfully.

    Before they parted, Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, ¡°Be at ease. That old yellow-skinned ancestor is doomed. I will avenge your family¡¯s grievance on your behalf.¡±

    The elder of the Yu Family was extremely thankful, almost kneeling before Huang Xiaolong right there and then.

    After saying goodbye to the Yu Family members, Huang Xiaolong cheerfully said to the two great demons, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll take you to see the little snake and little fox.¡±

    As the evening approached, Huang Xiaolong had a simple dinner with Bai Lianhan and Su Miaoling and then returned to the hotel where they were staying.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled as he pushed open the bedroom door where Qingqing and Xiaohong were ¡°imprisoned.¡±

    Inside, the two little demon creatures sat on the floor looking dejected, sighing continually, their eyes filled with helplessness and frustration. Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong return, they cried out in unison, ¡°Please let us go~~ we beg you~¡±

    ¡°Out of the question,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    Qingqing bared her teeth and said, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be smug! If my mistress finds this place, you¡¯re going to suffer!¡±

    Xiaohong also postured and said, ¡°My mistress is the fiercest, she¡¯ll eat you up!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Your mistress?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Sorry, but now one of them is my wife, and the other is my pet.¡±

    Xiaohong and Qingqing were shocked, their mouths hanging open in disbelief.

    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying! How could my mistress ever!¡± Qingqing kept shaking her head in denial.

    ¡°Qingqing, what the Young Master said is all true,¡± the voice of the Snake Demon Queen Bai Lianhan drifted in from outside as she gracefully walked into the bedroom. ¡°Qingqing, as long as you¡¯re alright. You offended the Young Master previously, shouldn¡¯t you kneel and apologize?¡±

    ¡°Mistress?!¡± Qingqing was both shocked and pleased.

    Su Miaoling also came in, not forgetting to hook Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, ¡°Xiaohong, don¡¯t make a scene. When have I ever eaten anyone?¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°My lady, what is this¡­ you¡­ really?¡± Seeing Su Miaoling practically snuggling into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, Xiaohong suddenly felt as if her entire worldview had been turned upside down!

    ¡°See? I wasn¡¯t fooling you.¡± Huang Xiaolong kissed Su Miaoling in his arms proudly. ¡°Alright, for the sake of your mistress, I will let you out now. Remember, no making a fuss.¡±

    ¡­

    The suite¡¯s living room.

    Huang Xiaolong was lounging on the sofa with his legs crossed, while Su Miaoling gently massaged his legs. Bai Lianhan was standing behind Huang Xiaolong, rubbing his shoulders and back.

    Xiaohong and Qingqing had bewildered expressions, still unable to accept the reality before their eyes.

    ¡°Young Master, are you planning to pursue and kill Fairy Huang?¡± Bai Lianhan asked while attentively massaging Huang Xiaolong, her hands never stopping.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded gravely. ¡°Yes, this matter is urgent. I left a mark within that yellow-skinned creature¡¯s aura. No matter where she flees to, she can¡¯t escape from the palm of my hand. I have to capture that yellow-skinned creature before the Demon King emerges and force out whatever schemes and machinations the Demon King has up his sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, let my sister from the Bai Family and me accompany you,¡± Su Miaoling hurriedly said. ¡°It was clear that Fairy Huang set us up this time. She¡¯s cruel and unscrupulous, severely injuring Xiaohong and Qingqing. We must avenge this grudge!¡±

    ¡°You two?¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitated, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to come. You are both powerful demons with dense demon qi. That yellow-skinned ancestor is very cunning. If you follow me, I¡¯m afraid you might tip her off. Forget it, just stay in Rong City.¡±

    ¡°What the Young Master said is very true,¡± Bai Lianhan nodded slightly, but her gaze shifted to Qingqing. She cautiously said, ¡°Young Master¡­ Qingqing is quite astute¡­ You will need someone to take care of things on your journey to hunt down Fairy Huang¡­ Why don¡¯t you take Qingqing with you? Her demon qi is not strong; I presume Fairy Huang won¡¯t detect anything amiss.¡±

    Bai Lianhan knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s esteemed status and that following him brought only benefits, not harm. She doted on Qingqing, and at this moment, she also had her own agenda, hoping that if Qingqing stayed close and served Huang Xiaolong well, she might encounter a huge stroke of luck one day!

    Su Miaoling wasn¡¯t a fool either; she also pleaded at this point. ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you take Xiaohong as well? Xiaohong is articulate and can deal with people for you when you don¡¯t feel like dealing with the common folk.¡±

    ¡°My lady, I won¡¯t~~ I really don¡¯t want to~~¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong protested in unison.

    They were scared stiff by Huang Xiaolong; subconsciously, they were quite afraid of him.

    ¡°Shut up! Qingqing, listen up, from now on, you are to follow the Young Master and serve him well. If the Young Master wants you to face east, you cannot turn west, understand? Even if the Young Master orders you to die, you must go!¡± Bai Lianhan scolded with a stern face.

    Qingqing¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, though she didn¡¯t dare to argue, merely mumbling, ¡°But I have my job¡­ and I just had my annual leave¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Qingqing and Xiaohong with amusement; he was all too clear about their intentions. After some thought, he nodded. ¡°Alright then, little snake and little fox, follow me. Be smart, or else I¡¯ll lock you up again and leave you without food.¡±

    Qingqing and Xiaohong glared at Huang Xiaolong, but they were too angry to say anything.

    ¡°And you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, beckoning Bai Lianhan with a crooked finger.

    Bai Lianhan hurriedly walked around to stand in front of Huang Xiaolong and actually knelt down before him.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve shed your skin eight times, just a step away from your goal, yet to take this step is exceedingly difficult.¡±

    Bai Lianhan nodded.

    ¡°`

    ¡°However, this is but a trivial matter for me. As long as you¡¯re loyally devoted to me, I will naturally grant you this immense fortune. Moreover, I could even help you become the most powerful serpent demon in history. Molting nine times is no big deal; turning you into a flood dragon or a real dragon is not impossible,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an easy smile.

    To Huang Xiaolong, these words were spoken with casual ease.

    But to Bai Lianhan, they were like the sound of celestial music, thrilling and sending shivers down his spine!

    This Demon King was quite ambitious, aiming to unite all of the Demon Race. Huang Xiaolong, facing him, also wanted to subdue more of the Demon Race.

    A demon like Bai Lianhan, with a pure heart and never having partaken in human flesh, whose potential was also considerable, naturally fell within the scope of those who Huang Xiaolong wanted to subdue.

    ¡°Lianhan will serve the young master for life, with unswerving loyalty! Never to betray! If there¡¯s even a trace of double-mindedness, let Lianhan be reduced to ashes, never to reincarnate!¡± Without hesitation, Bai Lianhan immediately made a solemn vow.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and a talisman was imbued into Bai Lianhan¡¯s mind, branding a mark within his psychic sea.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fully trust you yet, so I¡¯ve placed a talisman inside you. If you betray me or collude with the Demon King and act as his accomplice, then I will have no choice but to erase you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    Bai Lianhan dared not disobey and accepted it without protest.

    Since Su Miaoling was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife, there was naturally no need for Huang Xiaolong to take precautionary measures against her.

    Xiaohong and Qingqing, seeing their mistress so compliant and respectful towards Huang Xiaolong, also didn¡¯t dare to harbor any dissent.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll follow in the Demon King¡¯s footsteps and plant a move in your glabella. If ever you face a life-threatening danger, this move will activate and save your life.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, mimicking the Demon King who had left a move of Demon Art in Fairy Huang¡¯s glabella, extended his hand and pressed a finger to each of Su Miaoling¡¯s and Bai Lianhan¡¯s foreheads.

    Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t known this technique before, but this time he was inspired and learned it on the spot.

    Su Miaoling and Bai Lianhan felt a mysterious and powerful force had appeared in their minds, deeply dormant and poised to erupt at a critical moment.

    ¡°Young master, your mana is truly too powerful.¡± In Su Miaoling¡¯s alluring eyes, there was nothing but tenderness and admiration.

    The night passed without incident.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong left the hotel with Xiaohong and Qingqing.

    Huang Xiaolong closed his eyes to sense the surroundings for a moment and then nodded slightly. ¡°The old ancestor with the yellow skin is no longer in Rong City¡­ but she won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±

    Following the trail, Huang Xiaolong rented a luxury car and set off in hot pursuit.

    This pursuit of the ancestor with the yellow skin was a venture into the unknown, and Huang Xiaolong found it thrilling and full of anticipation.

    ¡®Heh~~ old yellow skin, you¡¯re as good as dead. I wonder in which city you¡¯re hiding¡­ Also, perhaps my luck will hold, and I¡¯ll uncover news of the Yin Tribe, as well as the whereabouts of those remaining black knives¡­¡¯

    ¡­

 Chapter 875 - Chapter 875 Chapter 875 The Monster in the Throat

    Chapter 875: Chapter 875 The Monster in the Throat Chapter 875: Chapter 875 The Monster in the Throat ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong left Rong City and tracked the signs all the way.

    Finally, the car drove into a city named ¡®Liu City¡¯.

    This was a strong second-tier city, comparable in standing to Rong City.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong had not been to Liu City before. As soon as they got out of the car, their eyes gleamed, watching the bustling crowd on the streets. These two little demon creatures beamed with joy. It seemed they were quite at home in the human world.

    Huang Xiaolong found a hotel and parked the car.

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go out and take a stroll~¡± Xiaohong also imitated Su Miaoling¡¯s behavior, eagerly hooking her arm through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    After spending time together, Xiaohong and Qingqing¡¯s initial grievances with Huang Xiaolong had completely thawed. They had come to understand that Huang Xiaolong was easy to get along with, and they were now quite familiar with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong answered without a change in expression, but his eyes subtly narrowed.

    Qingqing asked from the side, ¡°Young Master, did that yellow-skinned creature escape to Liu City?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile, ¡°Really very strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s so strange? How about we find a place to eat first?¡± Xiaohong chuckled.

    ¡°Little Sister Xiaohong, don¡¯t distract the Young Master from important matters,¡± Qingqing scolded.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain, that yellow-skinned ancestor ran to this city, but¡­ just now, the tracking sign I left in her aura was wiped away.¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered a moment. ¡°Who did it? Who is helping that yellow-skinned creature?¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ Young Master, could it be that the yellow-skinned creature discovered the sign you left and erased it herself, to avoid being hunted down by you?¡± Xiaohong frowned and said.

    ¡°No. The sign I left in the yellow-skinned ancestor¡¯s aura is hard for any demon or ghost to detect,¡± Huang Xiaolong mused. ¡°Unless¡­ it¡¯s a monk or Taoist with decent mana¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat helpless.

    Back when he stood against the Demon King¡¯s Demon Art, Fairy Huang escaped, and Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t afford too much distraction. He had only used a tiny fraction of his Taoist power to leave a traceable sign in her aura. Now, after tracking her to Liu City, that sign was suddenly eradicated.

    ¡°Although at that time I used only about one percent of my Taoist power to leave that sign, erasing it isn¡¯t something an ordinary monk or Taoist can do. Hahaha~~~ Interesting, this Liu City is truly full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly beamed with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, what kind of monk or Taoist would dare oppose you? They¡¯re really too audacious!¡± Xiaohong blustered. ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t Qingqing and I handle him for you? One bite and we could kill him! Sister Qingqing, do you feel like eating human?¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, both of you!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh. ¡°You two little demons, just stay out of trouble and don¡¯t add to my chaos.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong took out two talisman charms and handed them to Qingqing and Xiaohong. ¡°Here, keep these close to you; they¡¯ll disguise your demon aura. There are monks and Taoists with not-so-shabby mana in Liu City. Don¡¯t get caught, or they might eliminate you.¡±

    ¡°With the Young Master here, we¡¯re not afraid of anyone,¡± Qingqing chortled.

    Passersby glanced at Huang Xiaolong, wondering how a man could bring two stunningly seductive girls out for a stroll, their eyes filled with curiosity, envy, jealousy, and resentment.

    A man and two demons entered a restaurant that seemed quite decent.

    They chose a seat by the window and settled down.

    The server came over with menus.

    Qingqing took charge of ordering. She actually ordered thirty-eight servings of frogs just for herself.

    Xiaohong refused to be outdone and ordered herself a dozen chicken dishes and an equal number of tomato and egg stir-fries.

    ¡°`

    The waiter was stunned into silence.

    Huang Xiaolong was also taken aback.

    It was only after the waiter left with the menu that Qingqing said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Young Master, we snakes just like to eat frogs. Heehee~~ I never worry about gaining weight no matter how much I eat.¡±

    Xiaohong¡¯s laughter caused her eyebrows to curve. ¡°Young Master, foxes love chicken the most, didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found that taking you out is simply a mistake within a mistake,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, smiling wryly. ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be eaten out of house and home by you two.¡±

    Qingqing quickly changed the subject. ¡°Young Master, according to your calculations, that detestable ¡®huangpizi¡¯ is in Liu City, and it has even teamed up with a monk or Taoist with considerable mana, right? They¡¯re in cahoots?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Huang Xiaolong lit a cigarette. ¡°However, perhaps the ¡®huangpizi¡¯ ancestor doesn¡¯t know we¡¯ve silently tracked it down to Liu City. So, we need to be extra vigilant about whether any particularly strange, supernatural events have recently occurred in Liu City. Let¡¯s eat first, and afterward, I¡¯ll find a secluded place to summon the spirits of Liu City. I want them to search for me, even if it means digging three feet into the ground, I must unearth that ¡®huangpizi¡¯!¡±

    Soon, the dishes arrived.

    Plates of frogs and chicken were piled high, covering the whole dining table.

    ¡°Well, today we¡¯ll just have a frog feast and a chicken feast,¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up his chopsticks reluctantly.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong had already started eagerly tucking in.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eating manner could be considered unseemly, but these two little demons were even worse.

    At that moment, the restaurant burst into a round of raucous laughter.

    ¡°Young Master, who¡¯s laughing at us?¡± Xiaohong looked up, somewhat displeased.

    ¡°No,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted to the entrance of the restaurant, a look of surprise and peculiarity flashing in his eyes.

    Some patrons laughed loudly, ¡°That guy is here again¡­ Hahahaha~~ The Echomimic has arrived!¡±

    A man and a woman walked into the restaurant.

    Both middle-aged, their attire did not suggest poverty. The woman was plump and had a certain charm, but her face was etched with worry.

    The man looked bizarre, wearing several thick masks! His eyes brimmed with a blend of helplessness and sorrow.

    ¡°Young Master, how weird~~ What¡¯s wrong with that man, wearing so many masks?¡± Qingqing was astonished.

    ¡°Just focus on eating. In a while, I¡¯ll show you something interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes twinkled with a playful light as he murmured, ¡°This Liu City really has some oddities¡­ No wonder the ¡®huangpizi¡¯ wound its way through several provinces and cities before finally arriving here~~¡±

    The man and woman found an unoccupied seat and sat down, as if they knew their way around, looking like regulars here.

    The other patrons in the restaurant laughed even harder, a mocking, farcical atmosphere inundating the place.

    The woman stood up, a mix of anger and resignation in her voice, ¡°Everyone¡­ We¡¯re all regulars here, so please¡­ don¡¯t talk to my husband. I¡¯m asking you all for a favor.¡±

    ¡°What kind of rule is this? We can¡¯t talk to her husband?¡± Qingqing was confused.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled, saying nothing, as if he already knew the whole story.

    That¡¯s when something eerie happened! The man with the masks blurted out, ¡°Everyone¡­ We¡¯re all regulars here, so please¡­ don¡¯t talk to my husband. I¡¯m asking you all for a favor.¡±

    He had repeated the woman¡¯s words exactly, word for word, imitating even the intonation perfectly.

    Although he wore several layers of thick masks and his speech was muffled, every word and sentence was clearly audible.

    However, after speaking, the man appeared extremely distressed, grasping his hair and his eyes filled with pain and indecision.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~~¡± The people in the restaurant all burst into laughter, rocking back and forth.

    A waiter came over.

    The woman gave the waiter a meaningful look, and the waiter nodded slightly without saying a word, simply handing the menu silently to the woman.

    The woman passed the menu to the masked man and then took out a piece of paper and a pen from her bag, wrote something on the paper, and showed it to the masked man.

    Great, the communication between this couple was like that of deaf-mutes, not speaking, mainly communicating through writing.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong could only look at each other in dismay. Although they were both monsters and had lived for several hundred to a thousand years, they had never seen anything as bizarre as what happened today.

    The masked man quickly ordered the dishes and handed the menu back to the waiter. The waiter received the menu and gestured for silence to the patrons in the restaurant.

    Just then, a hulking brute seated near the strange couple couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and slammed his fist on the table. ¡°What kind of rule is this? Damn it! I¡¯m paying to eat here, and you¡¯re telling me I can¡¯t even speak?¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen when the masked man shouted, ¡°What kind of rule is this? Damn it! I¡¯m paying to eat here, and you¡¯re telling me I can¡¯t even speak?¡±

    Once again, the diners in the restaurant burst into uproarious laughter.

    The hulking brute, probably not a regular of this restaurant, was immediately riled up upon hearing the masked man mimic him. He stood up abruptly, pointing at the masked man¡¯s nose. ¡°What the hell! You dare to mimic me? Are you mocking me? Stand up, you!¡±

    The masked man immediately responded, ¡°What the hell! You dare to mimic me? Are you mocking me? Stand up, you!¡±

    Despite saying this, the distress in his eyes only deepened, and he frantically waved his hands to indicate that he wasn¡¯t intentionally mimicking anyone.

    As the commotion escalated, Huang Xiaolong finally stood up, ¡°Enough, stop the noise.¡±

    The masked man echoed, ¡°Enough, stop the noise.¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡± The hulking brute turned towards Huang Xiaolong with a hostile expression. He was just looking for trouble.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could speak, Xiaohong stood up, her eyes shimmering like spring waters, and talked to the brute in a coy voice. ¡°Big brother, why haven¡¯t you left after finishing your meal? Please hurry up and leave. There are so many cars outside; just find one to crash into, hehehe, wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡±

    To the brute, Xiaohong¡¯s voice sounded like music from heaven, flowing into his ears. His eyes opened wide, and drool actually started dribbling from the corners of his mouth as he stuttered, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll pay up and leave right now. Yes, there are so many cars outside, I need to find one to crash into!¡±

    After speaking, the brute indeed pulled out his wallet, threw several hundred-yuan bills on the table, and rushed out in a hurry.

    ¡°Young master, that guy was really annoying. He wanted to charge at you, so just let him go out and bump himself to death,¡± Xiaohong said nonchalantly.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head, thinking to himself that monsters will be monsters, and sometimes they just take things too far.

    Huang Xiaolong gave Qingqing a look, and she discreetly followed the brute outside.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong approached the masked man¡¯s table. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±

    The masked man replied, ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±

    The woman, incensed, scolded, ¡°You! You! Is there anyone like you? I already told you not to talk to my husband, you¡­ you just have to be so unreasonable! Forget it, forget it, we¡¯re not eating here anymore! Old Li, let¡¯s go home, don¡¯t embarrass ourselves like this again. If you like the food here so much, I¡¯ll just order takeout for you. Ahh~~ if it weren¡¯t for you not going out for half a month, and I wanted to take you out for some fresh air, I would never have let you come out!¡±

    The masked man repeated the woman¡¯s words again.

    The people in the restaurant weren¡¯t laughing anymore, and in their eyes, there was more or less a hint of sympathy.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious, I¡¯m not here to make fun of your man. I¡¯ve come to treat him,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The masked man simply repeated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Treat him?¡± The woman looked at Huang Xiaolong skeptically, then shook her head. ¡°If it could be treated, it would have been done long ago. Over the past few years, I don¡¯t know how many hospitals we¡¯ve visited, how much money we¡¯ve spent¡­ but nothing has cured him. My heart is completely worn out, wu wu wu wu~~~~¡±

    As she spoke, the woman began to cry.

    Qingqing walked back into the restaurant from outside, gave Huang Xiaolong an ¡°OK¡± gesture with her hand, and then returned to Xiaohong¡¯s side.

    ¡°As for his illness, doctors can¡¯t really cure it. Because, well¡­ let me be frank,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°Your man, you see, is possessed by a demon.¡±

    A demon?

    Possessed?

    Upon these words, the whole restaurant fell silent.

    Even Qingqing and Xiaohong were utterly confused.

    ¡°Sister Qingqing, is the young master spouting nonsense? If that masked man were possessed by a demon, we would definitely be able to tell, because we are demons ourselves,¡± Xiaohong muttered with a pout.

    ¡°Xiaohong, can you not start with a demon and end with a demon? Right now, we are humans! Humans!¡± Qingqing said irritably, ¡°But, I also don¡¯t think he looks like he¡¯s possessed by a demon.¡±

    The next second¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~hahaha~~¡±

    The entire restaurant was filled with roaring laughter.

    ¡°A demon? Damn, today is really interesting. That echo was funny enough, and now here comes a lunatic. Where¡¯s the demon? Where is it? I¡¯ve lived this long and have never seen a demon in my life! I really want to see one with my own eyes!¡± A young man laughed uproariously.

    Xiaohong was about to erupt, but Qingqing grabbed her and said coldly to the young man, ¡°Are you sure you want to see a demon with your own eyes?¡±

    The young man turned his head and, seeing the stunning Qingqing and Xiaohong, he said with an awestruck expression, ¡°Beauties, hello¡­ hello to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you, but in any case, your man is possessed by a very unique demon, and I can treat him. Seeing that you¡¯re in a tough spot, I¡¯d like to help. Of course, you¡¯re welcome to refuse,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile.

    The woman¡¯s expression was extremely conflicted. She was an atheist herself but was truly at her wit¡¯s end, and she instinctively asked, ¡°How¡­ how do you treat it?¡±

    ¡°Dealing with this kind of demon is simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong said playfully, looking at the masked man. ¡°It lives in a person¡¯s throat and makes the host repeat every single word spoken by nearby people¡­ Sister, I see there¡¯s a Wenxuan Bookstore outside the restaurant. Go buy a copy of Shennong¡¯s Herbs. This book is also known as ¡®Herbal Classic¡¯ or ¡®The Classic,¡¯ and is one of the four classic works of traditional Huaxia medicine¡­ Most Wenxuan Bookstores sell it.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Buy¡­ buy a book?¡± The woman seemed to doubt her own ears.

    ¡°You mean, buy a book to¡­ to¡­ to drive out the demon growing in my husband¡¯s throat?¡± The woman was flabbergasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go buy it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a calm smile.

    The restaurant was again filled with waves of laughter.

    ¡­

 Chapter 876 - Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Croton Croton Croton

    Chapter 876: Chapter 876: Croton! Croton! Croton! Chapter 876: Chapter 876: Croton! Croton! Croton! At this time, many patrons in the restaurant, including the waitstaff, were laughing so hard they were nearly out of breath, and tears were almost bursting out of their eyes.

    The idea of a monster was already absurd beyond measure, but the method this guy was using to exorcise and vanquish the demon involved telling people to go buy a book¨Cjust an ordinary book available in any major Wenxuan bookstore.

    This had to be a joke!

    ¡°Go buy it quickly. I¡¯m not cheating you out of your money. Why are you still hesitating?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed helplessly.

    The woman was internally torn, but unexpectedly, the man with the face mask pulled at her sleeve and nodded emphatically.

    It seemed that the man with the face mask had been living a life worse than death these past days, and now, even the slightest glimmer of hope, no matter how unrealistic it appeared, like a mirage, he had to give it a try.

    Put crudely, treat a live horse as if it were dead.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll go right away!¡± The woman clenched her teeth and left the restaurant.

    Huang Xiaolong took a chair and sat down next to the man with the face mask, looking with interest at the man¡¯s throat, which showed no sign of abnormality.

    The patrons in the restaurant stopped leaving and wore faces full of mockery while watching Huang Xiaolong.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong also cast curious glances at Huang Xiaolong, who gestured that they should mind their own business and just eat their meal in peace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine very soon,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, his smile almost a smirk, as he looked at the man with the face mask.

    The man with the face mask immediately repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine very soon.¡± After that, he slapped his mouth in frustration, tears spilling out.

    At that moment, the woman had returned to the restaurant, holding several thick collector¡¯s editions of new books, ¡°Here, the books you wanted, ¡®Shennong¡¯s Herbs,¡¯ I¡¯ve bought them. There¡¯s a total of three volumes, upper, middle, and lower. Is this what you wanted?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually picked up one of the books, nodded, and then declared loudly, ¡°Now, I shall exorcise the demon!¡±

    The man with the face mask mimicked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone, ¡°Now, I shall exorcise the demon!¡±

    Ha ha ha ha~~~~Ha ha ha~~!!

    The atmosphere of ridicule and uncontrollable laughter in the restaurant had reached its peak.

    The woman was mortified, wishing she could just disappear into a crack in the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong paid no attention to these people, opened the book, and fixed his gaze on the man with the face mask. ¡°Take off your face mask.¡±

    The man with the face mask echoed, ¡°Take off your face mask,¡± and obediently removed the layers of face masks, revealing a face with a scruffy beard, emaciated and haggard looking.

    All eyes from around quieted down as everyone wanted to see just how Huang Xiaolong would use a set of ordinary books to ¡°exorcise the demon.¡±

    ¡°To drive out the little demon that¡¯s grown in your throat, it¡¯s both simple and difficult. Among these ¡®Shennong¡¯s Herbs,¡¯ there¡¯s certainly an herb that the little demon is very afraid of. However, which specific herb it is, I can¡¯t say for sure. This little demon fears a different herb each day. So, I can only try to find out which one it fears today,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained smilingly.

    His words were too bizarre for belief.

    The little demon fears a different herb every day?

    Such talk was incredibly hard to swallow.

    The man with the face mask still mimicked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone, repeating his words.

    ¡°For every herb I name, you repeat after me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°For every herb I name, you repeat after me,¡± the man with the face mask said, and also nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Lily,¡± Huang Xiaolong proclaimed loudly.

    The man with the face mask¡¯s voice was not quiet either, matching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s volume. ¡°Lily.¡±

    ¡°Angelica.¡±

    ¡°Angelica.¡±

    ¡°Longan.¡±

    ¡°Longan.¡±

    ¡°Aconite, deer antler, goldthread, angelica dahurica, baical skullcap¡­¡±

    ¡°Aconite, deer antler, goldthread, angelica dahurica, baical skullcap¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong, holding the book, began to read aloud. As he recited the name of each medicinal herb, the man in the mask copied his expressions.

    The situation was truly comical to the extreme!

    It was as if a private school teacher was teaching a student how to read.

    Huang Xiaolong was fresh-faced, and the man in the mask was in his prime. The contrast between the two only increased the comedic effect.

    The people in the restaurant were already covering their mouths, struggling terribly to hold back, and were about to burst out laughing the next second.

    Just then!

    ¡°Croton seeds!¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed loudly.

    At that moment, something strange happened!

    The man in the mask did not repeat Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    It was the first time in years that he hadn¡¯t repeated what someone nearby had said!

    The man in the mask bulged his eyes, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a mix of shock and joy!

    People in the restaurant swiftly reacted and gazed at the man in the mask in astonishment.

    ¡°Oh! So today, this little demon is afraid of croton seeds! Hahaha~~~ Found it!¡± Huang Xiaolong also began to laugh. Then he raised his voice an octave and roared, ¡°Croton seeds!!!!!¡±

    The man in the mask was silent!

    Someone in the restaurant started shouting loudly, ¡°Croton seeds!¡±

    Soon, the whole restaurant was chanting in unison, ¡°Croton seeds! Croton seeds! Croton seeds! Croton seeds!¡±

    The man in the mask did not respond or echo back, clenched his fists tightly, and was trembling with agitation beyond words.

    ¡°Hurry and go to the nearby Chinese medicine shop and buy some croton seeds,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged the masked man¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Go, go, go, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll be right back, I¡¯ll be right back¡­ this is miraculous! Truly miraculous!¡± she hurried out of the restaurant without stopping.

    The man in the mask then repeated, ¡°Go, go, go, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll be right back, I¡¯ll be right back¡­ this is miraculous! Truly miraculous!¡±

    At this point, people in the restaurant started to look at Huang Xiaolong in a new light.

    It appeared that this youthful lad might truly have some ability! However, people still couldn¡¯t believe that the man in the mask was possessed by a demon.

    Perhaps it was just some sort of complicated illness.

    Xiaohong, however, whispered in Qingqing¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister Qingqing, it seems the young master was telling the truth. So strange, there actually is such a little demon that even we didn¡¯t spot its flaw. I want to see what kind of demon it is. When the time comes, I¡¯ll eat it in one bite!¡±

    ¡°Xiaohong, how can you be so disgusting?¡± Qingqing frowned and said.

    Before long, the woman returned with a big bag of croton seeds, and her attitude toward Huang Xiaolong was very respectful. She kept asking, ¡°Esteemed master, what do we do now¡­ now? Do we need to find a place to concoct the medicine or what?¡±

    ¡°Just let your husband eat the croton seeds raw,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, taking a seed from the woman¡¯s pocket and handing it to the man in the mask. ¡°Here, grit your teeth and swallow it.¡±

    The man in the mask repeated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words and eagerly accepted the croton seed, swallowing it immediately.

    Just after eating the seed, the man in the mask showed no reaction yet, but just looked at Huang Xiaolong with excited eyes.

    In the restaurant, every pair of eyes, including those of Qingqing and Xiaohong, was fixed on the man in the mask.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Two minutes later!

    The man in the mask suddenly felt extreme discomfort in his stomach, as if his insides were churning, especially in his throat, which was unbearably itchy!

    The next second¡ª-

    ¡°Vom~~~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Unable to hold back any longer, the man in the mask vomited, and out came an object!

    ¡­

 Chapter 877 - Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Taoist Xia

    Chapter 877: Chapter 877 Taoist Xia Chapter 877: Chapter 877 Taoist Xia Everyone looked over and saw what the man with the face mask spat out. It was a two-inch-long object, green in color, resembling a ginseng root or a tiny person with a head, body, face, arms, and legs. Even upon a closer look, its facial features appeared extremely greedy.

    ¡°Ah!!!! It is indeed a monster! It really is a demon! What is that? What kind of demon is that?¡± A waiter in the restaurant dropped the tray he was holding to the floor and screamed in horror.

    The ¡®green little figure,¡¯ with a look of deep resentment, glared at Huang Xiaolong and then turned to flee.

    Huang Xiaolong was already prepared with a magical talisman, which he threw out effortlessly. The talisman wrapped around the ¡®green little figure,¡¯ and Huang Xiaolong casually snatched it through the air, grasping it in his hand.

    ¡°Xiaohong, Qingqing, let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, and then instructed Xiaohong, ¡°Use hypnotism to erase their memories of this restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Xiaohong said sweetly, and began to hypnotize the people in the restaurant.

    ¡­

    Half an hour later.

    Hotel.

    Inside a suite.

    Huang Xiaolong put the ¡®green little figure¡¯ on the coffee table.

    Under the constraint of the talisman¡¯s power, the green little figure couldn¡¯t break free and pleaded with a mournful expression on its face. ¡°Please spare me, great one, please spare my life¡­¡±

    The voice was like that of an infant.

    ¡°Huh~~ this guy¡¯s demonic aura is so faint, you really wouldn¡¯t notice it if you weren¡¯t paying attention,¡± Qingqing observed with interest as she examined the ¡®green little figure¡¯.

    ¡°This is called a ¡®mythical creature,¡¯ a small demon that lives in the human throat. In most cases, it doesn¡¯t harm human life, but makes people become ¡®mythical creatures¡¯ too, endlessly repeating what others say. You can say it¡¯s a particularly annoying little demon. Moreover, when it grows in someone¡¯s throat, it¡¯s basically very hard to sense its demonic aura,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°In ¡®Stories of Dynasty,¡¯ ¡®Good Tales of Sui and Tang Dynasty,¡¯ ¡®Yijian Zhi,¡¯ ¡®Compendium of Materia Medica,¡¯ and other such books, there is mention of this small demon¡­¡±

    He paused and then asked the mythical creature, ¡°How many years have you been in Liu City?¡±

    ¡°Boss! Great one! I am only over two hundred years old¡­ I have never harmed a human life¡­ Spare me, spare me, please¡­¡± the mythical creature pleaded with a sorrowful face.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been in Liu City for more than two hundred years?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°In this Liu City, are there any great demons or monks or Taoists with high mana?¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s questions, Qingqing and Xiaohong suddenly realized¨CHuang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t just treating that man sick with the mythical creature for nothing; he intended to use the creature to gather information! He was using this opportunity to pursue the ¡®Huang¡¯ creature!

    ¡°Uh¡­ er¡­ well¡­¡± the mythical creature stammered.

    ¡°Speak up! Or else I¡¯ll eat you!¡± Xiaohong bared her teeth threateningly.

    ¡°Ah?! Two Madams!¡± The mythical creature shuddered with fear, recognizing that both of them were indeed mighty demons.

    Of course, to a small demon like the mythical creature, any demon with a little bit of cultivation was considered a mighty one.

    ¡°Alright, alright, Boss, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± the mythical creature finally caved in, confessing frankly. ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t really know much about demons¡­ I¡¯m timid and try not to attract attention¡­ However, a few years ago, a Taoist came to Liu City¡­ He had strong mana and lingered in the city for several years, seemingly looking for something¡­ That¡¯s all I truly know.¡±

    ¡°A Taoist?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly lit up.

    ¡°Right, a very powerful Taoist,¡± the mythical creature said, believing it to be true.

    ¡°Where is this Taoist?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ I¡¯m not really sure, but it seems he operated in a village on the outskirts of Liu City. That¡¯s really all I know,¡± the mythical creature cried pitifully.

    Xiaohong and Qingqing used a mix of threats and temptations to intimidate the mythical creature again, but they didn¡¯t find out anything more. It seemed that was all it knew.

    ¡°Please let me go,¡± the mythical creature begged repeatedly.

    However, Huang Xiaolong put it into a container for containing souls.

    ¡°Young Master, why are you putting this little guy away? You should either kill it, let Sister Qingqing eat it, or release it. What¡¯s the point of locking it up?¡± Xiaohong wondered aloud.

    ¡°Oh, this thing is quite fun; whenever someone annoys me, I¡¯ll use this Echo Insect to deal with them. Heh heh.¡± As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong looked at Qingqing and Xiaohong with ill intentions.

    The two little demons shuddered.

    ¡°Alright, after dinner, I¡¯m going to walk around the village in the city.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master, we¡¯ll accompany you,¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong said, their faces alight with excitement.

    ¡­

    Liu City.

    A villa district.

    Inside a detached villa.

    In the living room sat two people.

    A man and a woman.

    The man appeared to be in his forties, with three strands of long beard, exuding an air of a celestial being, his body permeating with powerful Taoist energy as if he were a deity among men!

    The woman, with her exceptional demeanor, was a noble lady; indeed, it was Fairy Huang who had fled Rong City in a hurry!

    At that moment, the man spoke with respect and a smile, ¡°This time, we will have to rely heavily on Fairy Huang.¡±

    It turns out, the man already knew Fairy Huang¡¯s true identity! But far from avoiding her, he made every effort to ingratiate himself.

    Of course, with a big demon like Fairy Huang, who had cultivated for thousands of years and possessed a trump card, the ¡®Samadhi Divine Wind¡¯, the Taoist had to curry favor with her.

    ¡°Giggle~~~ Taoist Xia, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± A hint of fierce resentment flashed in Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Speaking of which, I should thank Taoist Xia. If it weren¡¯t for you discovering the imprint that person left within my aura and erasing it for me, I would have had an inevitable clash with that person.¡±

    As she spoke, a shiver of terror also crossed Fairy Huang¡¯s heart, trembling inwardly. ¡®That guy, I wonder if he has pursued me to Liu City.¡¯

    Taoist Xia stroked his beard and laughed, ¡°Fairy Huang, may I ask, who was it that left this mark on you? So reckless and audacious! But judging from the Taoist energy contained in this mark, although the person is strong, their strength has its limits. At Fairy Huang¡¯s word of command, I, Xia, will surely help you eliminate this person!¡±

    A look of disdain appeared in Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes. ¡®You want to contend with that person? You really don¡¯t know how the word ¡®death¡¯ is written! Even I had to flee in panic without the power to fight back; you count for nothing! Even if your master, Heavenly Master Zhang came over, I¡¯m afraid he would also face embarrassment.¡¯

    Fairy Huang did not tell Taoist Xia that she had been humiliated by Huang Xiaolong; after all, it was too shameful to speak of such things.

    As a great demon who had been cultivating for thousands of years, she could not afford to lose face.

    Fairy Huang changed the subject, ¡°Taoist Xia, I will help you with your matter as soon as I can. Now, I already have some clues.¡±

    ¡°I thank Fairy Huang greatly.¡± Taoist Xia stood up and bowed respectfully to Fairy Huang. Then, a fire of hatred and resentment flashed in his eyes. ¡°This demon, thirty years ago, brought disaster to my whole family! I was fortunate to escape with my life! Afterwards, as I learned the Tao with my master and achieved some success, I sought revenge on that demon as soon as I gained my master¡¯s permission. I¡¯m almost certain this demon is hiding in Liu City! But despite searching for years, there wasn¡¯t a single clue! This demon has hidden itself too well!¡±

    ¡°Taoist Xia is Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s favored disciple; I have to give Heavenly Master Zhang some face, don¡¯t I?¡± Fairy Huang giggled seductively. ¡°Moreover, I have come to Liu City this time to subdue some demons here. That demon you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯ve already sensed its aura! Hmph! It can¡¯t hide from me! Rest assured, I¡¯ve sent some of my juniors to scout around. As soon as we have solid information, I will personally accompany you!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Fairy Huang! That demon has committed heinous crimes! Now, it¡¯s time for blood to pay for blood!¡± Bloodlust gleamed in Taoist Xia¡¯s eyes. ¡°With Fairy Huang helping me, it won¡¯t be able to escape even if it grew wings!¡±

    After a pause, Taoist Xia ingratiated himself with Fairy Huang. ¡°Fairy Huang, I have cultivated some influence in Liu City over many years. If there¡¯s anything you need, just say the word.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Fairy Huang nodded with a smile. ¡°Not bad, a disciple of Heavenly Master Zhang, indeed unconventional. Good, let¡¯s cooperate well this time.¡±

    ¡­

    Night.

    After dinner, Huang Xiaolong took Qingqing and Xiaohong to the village in the city on the outskirts of Liu City.

    ¡­

 Chapter 878 - Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Back Mountain

    Chapter 878: Chapter 878 Back Mountain Chapter 878: Chapter 878 Back Mountain The so-called ¡°urban village¡± is literally a ¡°village within a city,¡± and almost every city has one, like Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main wife, Song Yuru, whose hometown is also in the urban village of Binhai City.

    The urban village in Liu City is also quite vibrant, with thousands of households brightly lit, vehicles shuttling back and forth, and even a hint of the debauchery of neon lights and nightlife.

    ¡°No way? How do we even start searching?¡± Xiaohong suddenly felt overwhelmed. ¡°Could it be that the answering spirit didn¡¯t tell the truth?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was sensing something. After a dozen or so seconds, he murmured, ¡°That yellow-skin isn¡¯t in the urban village.¡±

    ¡°Master, what about the Taoist?¡± Xiaohong asked, peering around. ¡°What about the Taoist with strong mana that the answering spirit mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go in first and then talk about it. In this vast sea of people, if you want me to find that Taoist directly, I¡¯d at least have to stroll around the urban village first, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, taking his time as he stepped into the urban village. The two little demons hurriedly scurried after him.

    Huang Xiaolong strolled through the streets of the urban village, carefully sensing for any demonic energy or the presence of a Taoist.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qingqing quickly asked.

    ¡°This place is a bit too clean,¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered.

    ¡°Too clean?¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong were somewhat bewildered and puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, too clean,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mischievous smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°So clean that not even a solitary ghost can be found.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath. ¡°Such clean air. A huge urban village with thousands of households and not a single ghost, what does that tell you?¡±

    Xiaohong and Qingqing both shook their heads, completely confused.

    ¡°I tell you, the intelligence of you demons isn¡¯t all that great. This means that the Taoist is in the urban village. Maybe he has more than one hideout, but at the very least, the urban village is one of his lairs!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°The ghosts and spirits of the urban village, have either been totally wiped out by him, or have been captured by him to craft some Magic Artifact¡­¡±

    Ghosts have their Ghost Path, and humans have their own ways. Truth be told, humans and ghosts live together; it¡¯s just that humans can¡¯t see the other world. A place without even a trace of ghostly energy can only mean that there¡¯s someone with strong mana here, who has dealt with all the ghosts.

    ¡°Eh~~ Master, what you said makes so much sense,¡± Xiaohong gave Huang Xiaolong a subtle round of flattery.

    However, Qingqing said, ¡°Master, how do we go about finding that Taoist then?¡±

    ¡°Originally, I had planned to summon ghosts in the urban village and let the spirits tell me the whereabouts of the Taoist, but now there¡¯s no other way,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°But he can¡¯t run away. Let me think.¡±

    Just then¨C

    There was a hubbub of footsteps not too far away, and a woman was crying loudly.

    Huang Xiaolong looked toward the sound and saw a middle-aged man, carrying a child on his back, rushing down the road with determined strides. A middle-aged woman was running alongside him, crying, and looking around to flag down a car.

    But just then there were no taxis passing by, and private cars whizzed past without giving them a second glance.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze flickered, and he approached them.

    ¡°Is the child sick?¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped the middle-aged man. He saw that the child on his back, about thirteen or fourteen years old, was listless and hazy as if he had fallen into a deep sleep, and there was a wisp of black qi swirling around his forehead!

    This was a symptom of being tainted with ghostly energy!

    ¡®There are supposed to be no ghosts left in this urban village, where did this child pick up such ghostly energy?¡¯ A chill ran through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    The couple were simple and honest folk, and when Huang Xiaolong stopped them, they didn¡¯t get angry. The middle-aged man said with a worried frown, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to my child. He started having stomach pain yesterday afternoon. At first, we didn¡¯t pay much attention, but today he didn¡¯t get better; it just got worse and worse. Look, his face has become all black, and he doesn¡¯t have any energy as if he¡¯s passed out. I have to rush him to the hospital. Ai~~ We had our only precious son late in life¡­ If something truly happens to him, we won¡¯t want to live either!¡±

    Qingqing and Xiaohong also ran over.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of hospital. Come, let me treat the child,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The couple eyed Huang Xiaolong with suspicion and uncertainty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can cure your child,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his voice containing an inexplicable power of persuasion. The couple were momentarily entranced, and promptly, the middle-aged man set the child down.

    The middle-aged man squatted down, allowing the child to sit on his legs.

    ¡°Then¡­ then please have a look,¡± the middle-aged woman said tearfully.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, his hands moving as if he were playing a lute, pressing on the child¡¯s body in a circle until finally, his right thumb lightly pressed on the child¡¯s heart.

    The child arched his back violently, coughed violently a few times, and suddenly vomited out clumps of black, viscous fluid, which was as sticky as glue and emitted an indescribable stench.

    Huang Xiaolong patted the child¡¯s back a few more times, and black fluid spurted from the child¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. However, the black aura at his brow gradually faded.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the child finished vomiting the black water, and his dark face slowly became rosy. He slowly regained consciousness, opened his eyes, looked around, and called out, ¡°Dad, Mom, where am I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Son, you¡¯re fine! Hahaha~~~¡± The couple¡¯s hearts, which had been hanging in suspense, finally returned to their rightful place.

    The family of three was incredibly grateful to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile, ¡°Little friend, where did you go yesterday? How come your stomach suddenly started to hurt?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Big brother, I played in the back mountain yesterday. I set a trap with a rope and winnowing basket and caught a mountain chicken, which I roasted and ate. After I ate it and went home, my stomach started to hurt,¡± the child said, blinking his eyes.

    ¡°You little rascal! I told you not to go to the back mountain! You just wouldn¡¯t believe me! And you dared to eat recklessly! You wait, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get home!¡± the middle-aged woman scolded with a stern face.

    ¡°The back mountain?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up without showing his excitement. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with the back mountain behind this urban village?¡±

    A trace of dread crossed the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, showing fear. ¡°That¡­ young man, let me tell you, these past few years, the back mountain of our urban village is haunted! Really haunted! People have seen it with their own eyes, very strange happenings!¡±

    ¡°Haunted?¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°By the way, are there any Taoists living in the urban village?¡±

    ¡°Taoists? I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± the middle-aged man shook his head.

    ¡°Well then, take the child home. Prepare some calamus to boil in water for his baths over the next few days, and he won¡¯t suffer any sequelae from his illness,¡± Huang Xiaolong patted the child¡¯s head.

    The family of three left, full of gratitude.

    ¡°Master, the back mountain?¡± Qingqing¡¯s eyes also shone slightly.

    ¡°Hmm, the boy captured a mountain chicken in the back mountain to roast and eat, which was tainted by an evil spirit, so he became possessed. The back mountain of this urban village is not simple; let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, leading both Xiaohong and Qingqing towards the direction of the back mountain.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re definitely going to catch that despicable Taoist this time!¡± Xiaohong said, eager to try. ¡°Once we catch the Taoist, we can find out where the ¡®Huang Pizi¡¯ is!¡±

    Soon, one human and two demons arrived at the entrance of a valley in the back mountain.

    Looking down into the valley, it was filled with dark, rising mists, black as ink. The wind that blew out seemed to carry countless tiny insects that settled on the skin of Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Xiaohong, causing a ticklish, sticky sensation.

    At first glance, the valley was terribly quiet, but listening closely, it sounded as if something was crying or howling, sending chills down the spine.

    ¡°Haha~~ This back mountain is really no ordinary place.¡± A flame of excitement flashed in the depths of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Qingqing and Xiaohong looked at each other.

    In the valley, the presence of something made both of the demons feel wary!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Master, what are you talking about? We¡¯re demons, what do we have to be afraid of? It¡¯s just a Taoist and some ghosts. What¡¯s to fear? If it comes to it, we¡¯ll just show our true forms and swallow them in one bite!¡± Xiaohong bared her teeth.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he stepped into the valley first.

    Xiaohong and Qingqing followed close behind.

    ¡­

 Chapter 879 - Chapter 879 Chapter 879 The Orphanage

    Chapter 879: Chapter 879: The Orphanage Chapter 879: Chapter 879: The Orphanage Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Qingqing and Xiaohong, entered the mountain valley.

    He took out several incense sticks, chanted the Fire Bell Spell, and light burst forth in all directions. A ghostly wind blew towards them but was dispelled by the light.

    The area was filled with towering mountains that stretched on endlessly, with occasional deep pools and huge ravines, as well as densely packed ancient graves. At a glance, many wandering spirits and ghosts could be seen drifting about, their faces ghastly pale and covered in ghostly blood, a truly terrifying sight.

    ¡°Oh¡­ no wonder the towns and villages are so clean, not even a single ghost to be found. They¡¯ve all run off to this place,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, both having cultivated for hundreds to thousands of years, naturally did not fear ghosts. Instead, it was the lost souls and wild ghosts that were deterred by the faint demonic aura exuding from them, promptly wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves as they fled in panic.

    Although Huang Xiaolong had given them talismans that concealed their demonic aura, making it difficult for ordinary Taoists to discern their true forms, the perceptive abilities of the ghostly spirits were much stronger than humans¡¯. Thus, as soon as Qingqing and Xiaohong entered the valley, the ghosts within a several-mile radius scampered away from them as if they were avoiding snakes and scorpions.

    ¡°Ah~~ I thought there was something strange going on, turns out they¡¯re just some cowardly little ghosts,¡± Xiaohong said with disdain, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Sister Xiaohong, don¡¯t take things lightly,¡± cautioned Qingqing, ¡°I always feel there¡¯s more to this valley than meets the eye¡­¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Qingqing looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young master, am I right? This valley is indeed filled with a strange aura everywhere. Could it be that Taoist laid out a misleading formation and he is here?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong looked down and saw the carcasses of rabbits, pheasants, and mountain mice lying at his feet.

    Bending down to inspect them, he found that their small bodies were all as hard as rocks, which was quite peculiar.

    Huang Xiaolong murmured, ¡°They were all killed by ghostly energies. No wonder that boy became possessed after eating a pheasant here.¡±

    As they walked, the fog around them grew denser, refusing to disperse, as if it would freeze into ice!

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong stopped, wearing an expression that was a mix of a smile and not quite a smile; Qingqing and Xiaohong, puzzled, stared at him blankly.

    At this moment, the mist dampened Qingqing¡¯s and Xiaohong¡¯s hair, and they faintly sensed people standing all around, spying on them.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Child¡¯s play,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Young master?¡± Xiaohong asked curiously.

    ¡°Look, a ¡®Ghostly Spirit Formation¡¯ has been set up here to trap us,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes twinkled with playfulness. ¡°Usually, if people walk at night and pass by a graveyard, they go round and round and can¡¯t find their way out. That¡¯s because the graveyard is filled with heavy Yin energy, confusing people like a headless fly, unable to discern their direction, forever unable to exit. This is commonly known as ¡®ghost hitting the wall.¡¯ And this ¡®Ghostly Spirit Formation¡¯ is similar in principle. The formation here is not badly arranged and could trap an ordinary Taoist, but to me, it seems even more naive and foolish than a child playing house.¡±

    ¡°Come on now, no more skulking and hiding, show yourselves,¡± Huang Xiaolong said playfully. ¡°There are eight of you in total.¡±

    From within the dense fog, several startled gasps could be heard, followed by a male voice. ¡°You do have some skills, sir. However, this is not a place for you! Leave quickly! Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Stop pretending! Come out already!¡± Xiaohong snapped back aggressively.

    ¡°Humph! The three of you, I¡¯ll count to three. If you still refuse to leave knowing it¡¯s difficult, then don¡¯t blame us for being rude!¡± An angry male voice filled with murderous intent rose from the mist.

    Wuu wuu~ wuu wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu wuu wuu~~~

    Within the fog, a strange ghostly wind howled, and several shadowy figures appeared, but they were indistinct and flitted about, near and far, elusive as phantoms.

    Soon after, someone began to count. ¡°One!¡±

    Qingqing, as a thousand-year-old snake demon, except for Huang Xiaolong, had never been threatened by a human before. A sense of hatred arose in her, revealing the ferocity of a demon. She said sternly, ¡°Young master, this formation isn¡¯t all that impressive. I can break it in ten breaths! These guys are all bluster, I want to bite them to death!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong scoffed with scorn. ¡°Ten breaths? Why go to such trouble?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, and before the man could continue counting, Huang Xiaolong casually took out a talisman, which he flung into the air to ignite by itself!

    The talisman turned into a streak of fire that soared into the sky, letting out a roar like an enraged dragon. In an instant, it devoured all the fog in every direction, leaving nothing behind!

    ¡°`

    The mist dissipated completely, leaving the hidden person with nowhere to hide.

    The moonlight shone down, combined with the light of the incense held by Huang Xiaolong, it was clear to see, just as Huang Xiaolong had said, there were a total of eight people standing around.

    These eight men¨Call narrow-mouthed and monkey-cheeked with a sinister look to their faces¨Cdid not seem like good people at a glance.

    Huang Xiaolong felt that each of them had streams of Daoist mana coursing through their bodies, clearly identifying them as Taoists!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Although the mana of these eight Taoists was passable, it was far from enough to erase the mark he had left in the aura of the old Yellow Ancestor.

    At this time, the eight Taoists looked at each other in dismay. They had never expected Huang Xiaolong to be able to break their carefully arranged ¡°Ghost Formation¡± with a single talisman.

    The strength of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mana was indeed beyond their expectations!

    ¡°You certainly have some skill!¡± A crafty smile played on one man¡¯s lips, who then quickly exchanged glances with his companions.

    The next second!

    All eight men simultaneously raised their right hands, muttering incantations. Out of the palm of their right hands erupted a ball of flame, making their hands burn fiercely like candles.

    In the time it would take to speak, the eight moved as if they had been well-trained, each action in unison, all striking the ground with their palms at the same time.

    Eight fiery palm prints were stamped onto the ground simultaneously!

    Boom~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Immediately, a large expanse of eerie, blue phosphorescent flames rose up as if a great fire had started.

    Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Xiaohong all stood calmly, unmoved.

    Xiaohong even curiously asked, ¡°Young Master, what kind of spell is this?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s but a minor trick. This valley is filled with countless skeletons and bones; perhaps it used to be a mass grave, which is why there are endless phosphorous fires underground. These fellows have activated their spells simultaneously to force out the phosphorous fire buried underneath this vast area, intending to burn us alive. How ridiculous.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the phosphorous fires flickered without ceasing, like innumerable ghastly green serpentine flames writhing everywhere. The area where Huang Xiaolong and the two demons stood seemed to boil over, with endless eerie green phosphorous fires surging toward Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Xiaohong!

    ¡°Hmph! This is what you call bringing disaster upon oneself!¡± One man sneered, as though he could already see Huang Xiaolong being engulfed by the phosphorous fire and turned into dry bones.

    ¡­

    Night.

    The outskirts of Liu City.

    A few buildings stood on a low hill, surrounded by lush vegetation and dim lights, giving off a warm feeling.

    At the entrance of these buildings, there was a large signboard lit up with neon tubes, forming several large characters¨C¡°Huimin Orphanage.¡±

    Fairy Huang and Taoist Xia stood at the foot of the hill.

    ¡°Fairy Huang, is that demon really hiding in this orphanage?¡± Taoist Xia¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as his eyes filled with a dense intent to kill.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Fairy Huang chuckled. ¡°To hide in plain sight¡­ Good, very good¡­ However, this time, you won¡¯t escape!¡±

    After a pause, Fairy Huang smiled at Taoist Xia. ¡°Taoist Xia, my little yellows came over for an inspection this afternoon. The demon is indeed hiding in this orphanage, probably for several years now¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Fairy Huang and Taoist Xia walked side by side toward the orphanage.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 880 - Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Ghost Puppet

    Chapter 880: Chapter 880: Ghost Puppet Chapter 880: Chapter 880: Ghost Puppet ¡°`

    These eight men joined forces to drive the phosphorescence from beneath the ground in this area, intending to burn Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Xiaohong to ashes.

    It must be known that within this phosphorescence was an extremely terrifying corpse poison. It wasn¡¯t just about being burned; even a slight infection from the corpse poison could lead to endless troubles.

    However, Huang Xiaolong just sneered with disdain, waved his hand, and a barrage of golden light poured out like a reversed galaxy, quenching the blazing phosphorescence into ashes!

    The surrounding fires extinguished, the ground cracked and charred, and an overpowering stench of death rose to the heavens.

    The complacent smiles on the faces of the eight men froze all at once, as if they were wearing poor-quality clown masks.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this guy actually broke our Corpse Phosphorescence Spell¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡±

    At the same time, the eight men each took out a talisman that erupted into smoke, and they almost simultaneously disappeared.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± Xiaohong smiled cunningly. ¡°Young Master, I have memorized their scents. I¡¯ll lead the way!¡± With that, Xiaohong sniffed delicately with her refined nose.

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I only knew that dogs have a keen sense of smell; I never expected foxes to be just as sensitive. Ha-ha~~~ Well, those eight Taoists moved in unison, their Taoist powers were quite comparable, I think they must be fellow disciples from the same sect.¡±

    By now, Huang Xiaolong was certain that these eight Taoists were the disciples of the Taoist he was searching for.

    Before long, Xiaohong took the lead, chasing after them.

    Shortly after, a vast and flat expanse of land appeared ahead, and on it¡­ lay rows upon rows of corpses!

    Nine rows horizontally and nine rows vertically, there were a total of eighty-one corpses laid out under the moonlight, creating an exceptionally eerie and strange atmosphere.

    ¡°Eh? So many dead people.¡± Neither Xiaohong nor Qingqing, creatures like monsters, would fear mere corpses.

    Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, ¡°These corpses are very strange. Look¡­¡±

    Every corpse had its eyes, ears, mouth, and nose sealed with mud, and there was a talisman attached to each chest. Their skin turned a deathly pale blue color, as if they were stiffly asleep.

    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s poison! These corpses are poisonous!¡± Qingqing suddenly said.

    Being a serpent demon, Qingqing was very familiar with toxins.

    ¡°However, why are all the corpses¡¯ faces smeared with mud?¡± Xiaohong wondered aloud.

    Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh, ¡°How wicked¡­ Truly wicked, it¡¯s like something only a supreme villain would do¡­¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong explained, ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary corpses, they are half-human, half-zombie monsters. First, they catch living people, seal their orifices with mud, then use poison to forcefully turn their bodies into poisoned beings, and use talismans to protect their vital meridians, ensuring that they don¡¯t completely die. Their organs don¡¯t decay, yet their bodies are dead. In this way, they become half-human, half-zombie monsters, with the strength of zombies and the cleverness of the living, and their bodies are entirely poisonous. The number eighty-one must be part of a Formation.¡±

    Just then, a ringing sound of bells came from the bushes, followed by a chilling, sarcastic laugh, ¡°You brat, you sure know a lot~~~ To think you¡¯ve chased us here, it¡¯s like not taking the path to heaven and forcing your way into hell instead!¡±

    Accompanying the rustling sounds, the eight previously-escaped Taoists emerged from the bushes, each holding a string of bells. As the wind blew, the bells jangled, making a spine-chilling sound.

    At the same time, the poisonous corpses lying on the ground seemed to hear the sound of the bells, and their limbs began to twitch slightly.

    The eight Taoists glared at Huang Xiaolong, their faces full of murderous intent, as if they wanted to torture him to death right there and then!

    ¡°Catching living people and transforming them into these inhuman, poisoned zombies, you really have no conscience¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent as he said in a deliberate manner, ¡°Where is your master?¡±

    The eight men exchanged glances, and one of them said, ¡°You are not worthy of meeting our master!¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°Hehe, I actually came to see your master about something. Where is he?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°How dare you! Our venerable master isn¡¯t someone you, a stinking brat, can just meet with on a whim!¡± one of them sneered viciously. ¡°Stinking brat, since you¡¯ve come and discovered our secret, then you can just die here! Hehe¡­ The two young ladies accompanying you, however, are quite pretty¡­ afterwards¡­ Keke~~ Kekeke~~~¡±

    The eight of them began to laugh wickedly, their eyes filled with greed and malevolence as they looked toward Xiaohong and Qingqing.

    Seeing that Xiaohong and Qingqing were young and beautiful, vile intentions rose in their hearts.

    With a flash of demonic light in their eyes, Xiaohong and Qingqing were about to lash out.

    At that moment, the eight of them shook their bells simultaneously.

    Ding ding ding~~ ding ding ding~~ ding ding ding~~~~

    The sound of the bells rose and fell like a death knell!

    Suddenly, the eighty-one toxin-ridden corpses lying on the ground all stood up straight, turned their bodies, and started running with the agility of monkeys, quickly surrounding Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Xiaohong in the middle!

    While running, these corpses shifted positions and indeed formed a Formation! In their movement, a miasma of poison billowed, and the blue fog made the surrounding air wither and die, giving off a terrifying, deathly aura!

    One should know that these toxin-ridden corpses possessed immense strength, with bodies as tough as metal, agile as monkeys, and their bodies exuded deadly poison, killing on contact. Their individual combat abilities were extremely formidable, and eighty-one of them combined could annihilate a well-equipped mercenary corps. Even Xiaohong and Qingqing would need to transform back to their original forms to fight!

    Not to mention that now these corpses had formed a Formation, increasing their lethality exponentially!

    Xiaohong and Qingqing, with a ferocious roar, were about to reveal their true forms.

    However, Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a wry smile.

    Ding ding ding~~ ding ding ding~~~

    The eight men kept shaking their bells, acting as if they were eight commanders directing an army of toxin-ridden corpses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, just watch me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he reached down with his right hand, grabbing a handful of green grass from the ground.

    Then, with his left hand, he reached out through the air towards the eight men.

    With this grab, he drew a portion of the men¡¯s vital energy right towards him.

    Just when it seemed that eighty-one toxin-ridden corpses were about to pounce on Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Xiaohong, swiftly and suddenly,

    Huang Xiaolong pulled with his left hand, shredding the handful of green grass he had grabbed with his right hand to pieces.

    Xiaohong and Qingqing were both clueless about what Huang Xiaolong was doing.

    ¡°My lord, at this critical moment, why are you playing with grass?¡± Xiaohong couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled without a word. And that¡¯s when it happened!

    Something bizarre occurred!

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    On the other side, the eight middle-aged men who were shaking the jingling bells suddenly let out heart-wrenching screams. Their bodies were twisted in a grotesque manner, as if they were eight ragdolls, with blood spurting out like fountains, and their corpses collapsed askew.

    Eight men died, and the bell tolls ceased as the flags and drums fell silent.

    The poison corpses that had been jumping around also froze at the same time, like a collection of terrifying statues.

    Huang Xiaolong casually tossed the shredded grass in his hand onto the ground.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, with their eyes wide and mouths agape, looked at the grass Huang Xiaolong had casually thrown away, then at the eight middle-aged men who had been twisted into pretzel shapes.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ what¡­ what kind of spell is this?¡± Qingqing exclaimed in horror.

    ¡°Oh, this is a minor spell from an unorthodox school. I absorbed the essence of these eight people into this bunch of grass. When the grass was torn, their bodies also shattered,¡± said Huang Xiaolong indifferently.

    ¡°So powerful! Young Master! You are truly amazing! Even the mistress of my household does not know such a spell!¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong¡¯s admiration for Huang Xiaolong had reached an inexpressible level.

    At that moment, the souls of the eight Taoists rose up, each ghostly face filled with misery, looking at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of resentment and fear.

    Huang Xiaolong captured them and chuckled, ¡°Now, are you willing to tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°Spare us, my lord! Please don¡¯t scatter our souls¡­ It¡¯s not our fault, it was all done by our master, all of it,¡± the souls wailed.

    ¡°Hmm~~ tell me more. Who is this master? What exactly did he do?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Our ancestral master is Heavenly Master Zhang. Our master¡¯s surname is Xia, a proud student under him¡­ A few years ago, Master Xia led us to Liu City to hunt down an enemy. This enemy, about thirty years ago when Master Xia was a child, killed Master Xia¡¯s whole family. After making progress in his Taoist practice, Master Xia tracked the enemy to Liu City, seeking revenge for a blood feud. However, over the years, he has not been able to find the exact whereabouts of his foe,¡± a soul chirped.

    ¡°An enemy?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    ¡°Yes, our master¡¯s enemy is not a human, but a demon. This demon, thirty years ago, committed all kinds of evil without restraint¡­ After Master Xia and the eight of us disciples arrived in Liu City, while searching for the demon¡¯s whereabouts, we came to this mountain behind and gathered evil spirits, refined Magic Artifacts, set up various Formations, and captured living people to make eighty-one poison corpses¡­ Each of these poison corpses, which cost us disciples and our master a great deal of effort and money, had only just been created. The formation of poison corpses is as powerful as a Magic Artifact!¡± one spirit sobbed.

    ¡°Also, our master is refining a ¡®Ghost Puppet¡¯ not far ahead¡­ My lord can go see for himself¡­¡± one spirit revealed everything without holding back, ¡°This is a Secret Technique passed down by our ancestral master to Master Xia. He captures a thousand fierce ghosts, refines them with the flames of the Tao to extract their essence, and uses his own blood as a sacrifice to create a Ghost Puppet. The strength of this Ghost Puppet is not weaker than that of a Ghost King, and it can even surpass one. Moreover, it can become an external embodiment of our master, essentially giving Master Xia an extra life¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Interesting. So this Taoist surnamed Xia is cultivating his own force of evil in these mountains behind. Has that Ghost Puppet been refined?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a laugh.

    ¡°We¡¯re just ten fierce ghosts short of completion. It¡¯s only a step away!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall finish refining this Ghost Puppet for your master¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, waved his hand, and tore the eight Taoists¡¯ souls into pieces. He then brought out the Soul Collector and collected all eighty-one poison corpses.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡­ you¡¯ve collected these filthy things full of poison¡­ Your taste¡­ Your taste is quite heavy¡­¡± Qingqing stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°These poison corpses are not easy to refine. They require a lot of materials and poisons. That Taoist named Xia couldn¡¯t make perfect use of these poison corpses, but in my hands, they will be fully utilized,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s go find that Ghost Puppet.¡±

    ¡­

    Hui Min Orphanage.

    Fairy Huang and Taoist Xia entered the orphanage and walked along the garden path on the ground floor. They saw little boys and girls playing and frolicking under the streetlights, some even reading books out loud. These were orphans who had been abandoned and taken in here; this place was their home.

    ¡°Hmph! So the demon has been lurking here all these years! An orphanage? Hahaha~~ is it doing good deeds? It¡¯s said that this orphanage is a privately run charity, investing huge amounts of money every year, not for profit, and in fact suffering heavy losses¡­¡± Taoist Xia¡¯s face twisted fiercely, his eyes barely able to contain the murderous intent.

    ¡°Taoist Xia, let me take the lead later,¡± Fairy Huang said with a trace of disdain in her eyes. ¡°If you want to seek revenge on your own, I fear~~~ it¡¯s very powerful, you should know that.¡±

    Fairy Huang clearly had some contempt for Taoist Xia¡¯s abilities.

    Taoist Xia¡¯s face turned red, and he replied resentfully, ¡°Fairy Huang, indeed we need your help this time. Actually, I am close to completing a Ghost Puppet, and once it is finished, I am confident I can seek vengeance on my own.¡±

    Indeed, deep down Taoist Xia was a little dismissive. Since he dared to come to Liu City seeking revenge, it wasn¡¯t without aim. In his possession, he holds a secret ace, given to him by Master Zhang, a killer move that he wouldn¡¯t expose lightly.

    At this moment, Fairy Huang¡¯s delicate brows furrowed slightly, her demonic eyes emitting a ghostly light, as if attempting to see through the entire orphanage. After a few breaths, she said firmly, ¡°It has escaped! It¡¯s not in the orphanage! It seems that my little minions startled the snake by beating the grass!¡±

    ¡°What? Escaped?¡± Disappointment was clearly written on Taoist Xia¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my ways,¡± Fairy Huang said with a cold laugh. ¡°Perhaps, it hasn¡¯t really escaped. It¡¯s still in the orphanage, merely hiding. You should know, its forte is the art of the Five Elements¡¯ Escapade; if it wants to hide, even I would find it difficult to discover¡­¡±

    Just then, a man wearing the orphanage¡¯s uniform approached, and Fairy Huang beckoned, ¡°You, come here.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± The staff member was momentarily startled, then quickly stepped forward. ¡°May I help you?¡±

    At that moment, Fairy Huang suddenly grasped, lifting the staff member into the air and clutching his neck, she demanded sharply, ¡°Where¡¯s your director?¡±

    Petrified, the staff member cried out, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, the director¡­ the director left in the afternoon¡­ and hasn¡¯t returned¡­ I really don¡¯t know! Who are you? Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh~~ Within three minutes, gather all the children and staff of the orphanage¡­¡± Fairy Huang¡¯s smile turned ominous.

    That sentence didn¡¯t seem to be meant for the staff member.

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh~~

    A little imp burst forth from within Fairy Huang¡¯s body and without a second word, it climbed onto the staff member, then gurgled and burrowed into his stomach.

    Immediately after, crunching and chewing noises came from within the staff member¡¯s belly.

    The staff member began to convulse as though in the throes of shock, and seconds later, his face, once filled with horror and despair, pain and suffering, twisted into one of greed and strangeness, his eyes flickering with a green glint, and his voice sharp, ¡°Your Highness, I will go right away.¡±

    With that, the staff member scurried off.

    ¡°Fairy, what was that?¡± Taoist Xia thought to himself that demons are indeed ruthless, ready to strike without a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Probably, it is hiding inside the orphanage. It won¡¯t show itself? Fine, then I will consume everyone in this orphanage! Let¡¯s see if it will show itself then!¡± Fairy Huang said fiercely.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong, with Qingqing and Xiaohong, arrived at the depths of the valley.

    Ahead, the Yin energy was intense, the area filled with wooden stakes, each one covered in dense, overlapping charm scripts.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hm? This is the ¡®Ghost Array that Devours Yin Energy,¡¯ an extremely vicious formation. Once established, it can draw the restless spirits and fierce ghosts from miles around to be used. It seems that this ¡®Ghost Array that Devours Yin Energy¡¯ is the formation that Taoist Xia uses to create ¡®Ghost Puppets.''¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, his feet moving towards the sinister formation ahead. ¡°Taoist Xia is Master Zhang¡¯s disciple, and although I have never seen Master Zhang, we have been ¡®acquainted in spirit¡¯ for a long time, haha~~ His disciples, all those who commit evil deeds, have mostly been killed by my hand, and today, another one shall fall! Hahaha!¡±

    Upon nearing the formation, there stood a figure towering more than ten feet tall!

    This creature was humanoid, its skin dark as night, resembling a demonic body, with two horn-like protrusions on its head, emitting an overwhelming evil aura, its Yin energy rivaling that of a ghost king!

    ¡°A Ghost Puppet?! Not bad! To possess such a supremely wicked and strong aura before it is even fully formed¡­ Once completed, it could indeed wreak havoc. This thing is the product of Taoist Xia¡¯s untold efforts and is on the verge of completion. If I were to claim this Ghost Puppet, I wonder if Taoist Xia¡¯s heart would bleed¡­ Hahahaha~~~ Moreover, since the Ghost Puppet was cultivated with his own essence blood, I can easily find Taoist Xia¡¯s location through it!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 881 - Chapter 881 Chapter 881 The Dean Appears

    Chapter 881: Chapter 881: The Dean Appears! Chapter 881: Chapter 881: The Dean Appears! As he approached, Huang Xiaolong could see clearly the ¡°ghost puppet¡± that ¡°Taoist Xia¡± had exhausted his energy to refine.

    It stood about ten feet tall, with horns on its head resembling those of the Ox Devil King, its body pitch-black and solid, not just the ephemeral form of a spirit. Its gaping maw was large, with huge, protruding fangs. Inside the body, a whistling wail emanated, as if it housed countless terrifying specters.

    At that moment, the demon body of the ghost puppet was pasted with numerous mystical symbols, which, using their power, suppressed it and prevented it from moving.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face showed uncontainable joy. ¡°This time I¡¯ve made a tidy profit. That Taoist Xia surely made this wedding dress for me¡­ Hahahaha!¡±

    Taoist Xia had thought that with his eight disciples guarding the rear mountain, and additionally the eighty-one toxic corpses present, nobody would dare to covet his ghost puppet. However, he never accounted for the existence of someone like Huang Xiaolong, who was already eyeing it!

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong took out a stack of blank yellow papers from his canvas bag, inscribed several symbols on the spot with overwhelming Taoist power and threw them at the ghost puppet!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    The snow-like symbols, sticking onto the demon body of the ghost puppet, on its head, face, causing the symbols that were already affixed to it to turn to ash.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll erase the essence blood imprint that Taoist Xia left within the ghost puppet,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a slight smile as he reached out with his right palm and released a wisp of Samadhi True Fire directly into the body of the ghost puppet to begin the refinement process.

    Sizzling~~ Sizzling~~

    Whisps of green smoke emerged from the top of the ghost puppet¡¯s head, condensing into the image of a middle-aged Taoist with long whiskers and an air of immortality.

    It was unmistakably the spiritual image of Taoist Xia!

    ¡°Boy, who are you?¡± Taoist Xia¡¯s image looked down at Huang Xiaolong furiously. ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing right now!¡±

    This image was a trace of Taoist Xia¡¯s essence blood fused within the body of the ghost puppet.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Huang Xiaolong said dismissively, curling his lip and flinging a handful of Samadhi True Fire over the illusion of Taoist Xia, which crackled fiercely as it burned.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I see now, this fellow is currently¡­ at this place!¡± From the trace of Taoist Xia¡¯s essence blood, Huang Xiaolong quickly located his real body¡¯s whereabouts.

    Having burned Taoist Xia¡¯s image into nothingness and with the ghost puppet now masterless, Huang Xiaolong used another talisman to shrink the puppet¡¯s over ten-foot-tall body down to just a few inches in size. He reached out through the air and grabbed the puppet, now resembling a tiny doll-like toy, and began to fiddle meticulously with it in his hands.

    ¡°Young Master, you already know the whereabouts of that stinking Taoist?¡± Qingqing¡¯s eyes lit up; this night¡¯s venture into the village had given her and Xiaohong a deeper insight into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s terrifying strength. Moreover, they understood that what they had seen tonight was merely the tip of the iceberg when it came to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities!

    After putting away the ghost puppet, Huang Xiaolong stretched languidly, ¡°Let¡¯s go~~¡±

    He led the two little demons away from the valley at a swift pace.

    ¡°Young Master, that old yellow-skinned fiend must be in cahoots with that surnamed Xia Taoist! Young Master, he bullied me and Xiaohong last time; you must help us take our revenge this time!¡± Qingqing exclaimed excitedly.

    Xiaohong¡¯s eyebrows arched, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s peel off that old yellow-skinned fiend¡¯s hide and make a fur coat out of it; it sounds quite nice.¡±

    ¡­

    Hui Min Orphanage.

    Downstairs in the courtyard.

    The moonlight and the street lamps interwove to create a somewhat eerie atmosphere.

    All the staff of the orphanage and the adopted orphans had been assembled, standing expressionlessly in the courtyard.

    Fairy Huang and Taoist Xia looked over these people with chilling gazes as if they were inspecting livestock.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Fairy Huang smiled eerily and spoke loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re hiding in the orphanage. I must say, you¡¯re not easy to detect¡­ Over the years, you¡¯ve been running this orphanage. Could it be that you want to reform and become virtuous? Kikiki~~ That¡¯s laughable. Well, I¡¯m looking for you because I have some matters to discuss. If you¡¯re sensible, show yourself. We are similar beings, after all; I won¡¯t make things too difficult for you. However, if you¡¯re stubborn, then everyone standing here today will die!¡±

    With that, Fairy Huang¡¯s demonic pupils flashed with a bloodthirsty killing intent!

    However, even after she finished speaking, there was still calmness in the orphanage courtyard.

    ¡°Kikiki~~ It seems you don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness,¡± Fairy Huang cackled maliciously.

    At that moment, a staff member of the orphanage, filled with rage, said, ¡°Who on earth are you? Looking for trouble with the headmaster? That¡¯s outrageous! The headmaster is known in Liu City for his compassion, his empathy for others, he¡¯s been running the orphanage at a loss for years to take care of those poor homeless children. You come here causing trouble, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±

    ¡°Annoying!¡± Fairy Huang¡¯s demonic eyes flashed, and with a casual grab¡­

    Boom~~~~!

    A furry large hand reached towards the staff member, its claws sharp as hooks!

    Gurgle!

    The staff member¡¯s chest was ripped open with a bloody gaping hole, and his heart had been plucked out, now being held in that furry hand.

    Gurgle!

    With a squeeze, the heart shattered into pieces!

    The staff member¡¯s eyes were still brimming with shock and anger, but they quickly became dull and lifeless. His body thudded to the ground with a thump.

    At this, the orphans and staff in the courtyard were all struck with terror, each of them trembling involuntarily at the sight.

    The scene before them, so incredibly bloody, deeply shocked them all.

    They had never imagined that in this world, there could be someone so bloody and brutal, so twisted!

    ¡°Taoist Xia, make your move. Force out your nemesis,¡± Fairy Huang said with a giggle.

    ¡°Hmm. Great achievements are not hampered by trifles,¡± Taoist Xia¡¯s face twisted into a sinister smile. His gaze flashed as he locked onto a four- or five-year-old girl, carved from jade, adorable and delicate.

    ¡°You, come here,¡± Taoist Xia beckoned the little girl with his finger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t~ don¡¯t! You¡¯re a bad person, you¡¯re all bad people~~!¡± The little girl screamed in terror.

    ¡°Beasts! You beasts have lost all humanity! Won¡¯t you even spare a child?¡± A woman hurried over, protected the girl with her body, shielding her.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± There was a mad glint in Taoist Xia¡¯s eyes. ¡°To have my revenge, I¡¯ve already waited for more than thirty years! I can¡¯t wait any longer! I must have my revenge; those who stand in my way will die!!!!¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen than Taoist Xia swung his right hand, casting out a ghostly shadow that possessed the woman shielding the girl.

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± The woman let out a scream, red strangulation marks visible to the naked eye appearing above her neck. Terrified, she clawed at them, collapsing to the ground, legs kicking, but soon she lay still, her face turning purplish-black, the marks on her neck grimly alarming.

    Suddenly, the square was filled with heartrending cries. In these cries was an indescribable despair and fear.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Taoist Xia reached out and grabbed at the air, and seemingly supported by something, the little girl was thrown towards him.

    Taoist Xia caught the girl with both hands, lifting her high, and bellowed, ¡°If you don¡¯t come out now, I¡¯ll throw her to the ground and smash her to death! Smash her while she¡¯s still alive!¡±

    Behind Taoist Xia was a dormitory building. Suddenly, on the wall of the building facing him, a shadowy figure appeared.

    The shadow, in the shape of a human, gradually became clear¡­

    And soon, the figure seemed about to squeeze out from the wall while the hard cement turned as soft as mud.

    At last!

    The figure flew out from the wall, and a flash of cold light streaked through the air!

    The cold light slashed through the air and aimed directly at Taoist Xia¡¯s back!

    At the same time, as if sensing something, Fairy Huang jeered, ¡°Finally showing yourself, huh? Couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, could you?¡±

    Meanwhile, just as Taoist Xia was about to fiercely smash the girl he held into the ground, he suddenly felt a chilling sensation on his back, as if pricked by needles!

    In the face of danger, Taoist Xia didn¡¯t lose his composure. He quickly threw the girl away and, as if by magic, he had a Peach Wood Sword in his right hand, with a talisman burning at the tip, and golden talismans flickering along the blade.

    Taoist Xia didn¡¯t bother to turn around, and just slashed backward with the sword.

    Clang~~~!!!!

    An explosion rang out!

    Immediately after, a gale swept through and caught the thrown girl, safely and firmly, setting her gently on the ground.

    ¡°Hahaha! So you¡¯ve finally shown yourself!¡± Taoist Xia laughed wildly, spinning around on his heels.

    There, under the moonlight, stood a woman of an age similar to Fairy Huang. Her skin was fairer than snow, her eyes as clear as pools of water. With every glance, she exuded an aura of elegant nobility, captivating and yet humbling, making others feel unworthy of her presence. Yet there was also a seductive quality in her spirited aloofness that ensnared the soul.

    In her left hand, she held a sword-like weapon, now enveloped in raging flames. Her hand clutched the hot blaze, seemingly oblivious to the fire, and she sneered, ¡°You are utterly despicable.¡±

    ¡°Gigglegigglegiggle~~ Dear Sister Cha, it¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve seen you. Why have you been hiding and taking care of these human children, hmm?¡± Fairy Huang wore a mocking smile.

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡± Taoist Xia grasped the Peach Wood Sword, his hatred boiling over, ¡°I remember you! You appear the same as you were that day! I remember you! You vile creature filled with evil deeds!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± the woman said indifferently, shaking her head lightly, with a faint demonic light flickering in her eyes.

    ¡°Gigglegigglegiggle~~~ Dear Sister Cha, you used to poison humans far and wide. Countless humans have died at your hands, of course, you wouldn¡¯t remember the Taoist Xia whose family you exterminated¡­ gigglegigglegiggle~~~¡± Fairy Huang laughed coquettishly. ¡°Dear Sister Cha, you really have changed. If you had just stayed hidden, we would never have found you. But for the sake of a bunch of humans, you actually showed yourself. Now, you can¡¯t hide. I came to Liu City to find you, to plot great deeds together!¡±

    ¡°These humans are innocent,¡± the woman stated coldly.

    ¡°Gigglegigglegiggle~~~ Innocent? You¡¯re killing me with laughter. Dear Sister Cha, back when you used to kill humans, you didn¡¯t even blink an eye, not caring whether they were innocent or not. What happened to change you into what you are now?¡± Fairy Huang spoke as if she heard the world¡¯s funniest joke.

    At that moment, the children of the orphanage began to cry loudly, ¡°Director, director~~ Director, they¡¯re bad people. Please run away.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Fairy Huang, let¡¯s strike together and slaughter this demon!¡± Taoist Xia conjured a handful of shimmering talismans, his hatred immense.

    ¡°Dear Sister Cha, can you withstand the Samadhi Divine Wind from me?¡± Fairy Huang asked with a mocking smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to try and see,¡± the woman replied without emotion. Suddenly, her back sprouted densely packed longswords. These swords, some ablaze with fierce fire, others crystallized with ice, emitting astonishing cold, and yet others swirling with hurricanes¡­

    Dozens, if not hundreds of longswords, had grown from the woman¡¯s back!

    ¡­

 Chapter 882 - Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Yellow Skin How Will You Escape This

    Chapter 882: Chapter 882: Yellow Skin, How Will You Escape This Time? Chapter 882: Chapter 882: Yellow Skin, How Will You Escape This Time? At that time, the woman surnamed ¡°Zha¡± had already transformed once! Swords of various styles and states sprouted densely from her back, Sword Qi surged to the sky, her black hair fluttered wildly, she was truly commanding and formidable, and in her eyes, a wild, demonic flame also ignited.

    The staff and orphans of the orphanage were all dumbfounded. Their most respected dean, gentle and elegant, with a good temper and a good character, now seemed so unbelievable¡­ However, the people of the orphanage all understood that it was for their sake that the dean had transformed into this!

    ¡°Indeed¡­ back then, I did kill the innocent indiscriminately, and I can¡¯t even count how many humans died by my hand¡­ But I¡¯ve long since had a profound realization, gone into hiding, and even stopped using demonic power. Over the years, I¡¯ve been just an ordinary person, doing good deeds and helping countless humans. Those with incurable diseases, those impoverished families, I¡¯ve also helped many in silence¡­ Are these not enough to atone for my past crimes?¡± Although she had reawakened the demonic power that had been dormant for many years, Dean Zha still seemed to have some reservations.

    After a pause, Dean Zha¡¯s gaze shifted to Taoist Xia, who was full of resentment, ¡°Oh, I recognize you now, back then, you were just a teenager¡­ I recognize the look in your eyes. Humph! Back then, it was your family, who made unrighteous profits by hunting wild animals, capturing my clan¡¯s newborn offspring and even cooking a wild game soup out of them. I must give my clan¡¯s younger generation an explanation!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Demon! What do your years of good and evil have to do with me? I only know that for over thirty years, every moment, I¡¯ve been consumed with thoughts of revenge! Revenge! Today is your day to die!¡± Taoist Xia¡¯s eyes blazed with vengeance, madly burning, wanting to incinerate everything.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Sister Zha, don¡¯t be anxious, I came to see you actually to discuss a matter of great importance,¡± Fairy Huang giggled.

    ¡°Fairy Huang?¡± Taoist Xia was taken aback, his heart filled with shock¨CDamn it! I¡¯ve been played by this yellow-skinned woman! She didn¡¯t intend to help me get revenge. She had important matters to discuss with this demon¡­ If they reach an agreement, won¡¯t they join forces against me? Damn it! It¡¯s a pity my ghost puppet isn¡¯t ready yet. If I had the ghost puppet to assist, along with that Magic Artifact my master gave me, and my eight disciples, along with the eighty-one poisoned corpses, we might be able to fight these two demons!

    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Fairy Huang said indifferently, glancing at Taoist Xia. Taoist Xia immediately fell silent as though stricken by cold.

    ¡°Sister Zha, now that the Demon King has emerged, he intends to unify all of the Demon Race and regain control of the human world¡­ I¡¯m here this time to be his envoy,¡± Fairy Huang said with a smile. ¡°Sister, all you need to do is nod, and I¡¯ll personally take care of Taoist Xia for you. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you, if you submit to the Demon King now, you¡¯ll surely gain his favor and be put to good use. Tsk tsk, from then on, your status in the Demon Race will surely be as high as the sun.¡±

    After a moment, Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If you persist in your obstinacy and refuse to agree¡­ I might have no choice but to join forces with Taoist Xia and defeat you so thoroughly that your soul will be dispersed forever.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Taoist Xia¡¯s body jolted as though electrocuted, trembling spasmodically, and cold sweat seeped from his forehead without cost¨C¡®What¡¯s going on here? The Demon King emerges to reclaim control of the world¡­ What exactly is happening here? Even my master might not know of this¡­ This¡­ this¡­¡¯

    Taoist Xia was utterly terrified.

    At this moment, Dean Zha almost without consideration, shook her head. ¡°No need for further words, I¡¯ve long since taken a solemn vow to never again kill the innocent indiscriminately. If you hadn¡¯t come to me, perhaps I would never have used demonic power again¡­ Sigh~~ Sister Huang, when you sent a few of your underlings to scout my orphanage today, I knew my peaceful days were over¡­ These years, I¡¯ve been comfortable and at peace¡­ The Demon King emerges? Surely, this will cause untold suffering and rivers of blood, won¡¯t it? What¡¯s the point? I won¡¯t assist in tyranny. If the Demon King insists on sweeping across the land, I¡¯m prepared to fight to prevent it!¡±

    It seemed that Dean Zha had clearly chosen to stand with humanity.

    This caused Fairy Huang to flare up in a great rage, her demonic power growing wildly, and her eyes filled with a killing intent that reached its peak! ¡°Very well! Sister Zha, you actually dare to betray the Demon Race! Today, I will be the one on behalf of the Demon King to clean house!¡±

    When Taoist Xia heard the choice that Dean Zha made, he breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, he realized his back was soaked with cold sweat!

    Pity the heavens, if Dean Zha had chosen to submit to the Demon King, then today he would have been devoured alive by these two demons!

    ¡°Fairy Huang, kill her!¡± Taoist Xia said fiercely.

    In the blink of an eye, Dean Zha waved her hand, and a gust of demonic wind rose up, pushing all the staff and orphans of the orphanage far away to avoid collateral damage.

    The next second, a surge of demonic energy rose from under Dean Zha¡¯s feet, her body soaring straight up, ascending to the heavens!

    ¡°Humph!¡± Fairy Huang rode the clouds, also flying into the sky.

    The two great demons faced each other from afar, their demonic energies both so dense it was outrageous, covering the vast expanse of the night sky!

    ¡°Die, you traitor!¡± Fairy Huang moved, grabbed with her right hand, and a gigantic claw shadow bombed towards Dean Zha, tearing apart a large expanse of space as if it were cloth!

    In Dean Zha¡¯s hand was a fiery sword, which she swung down in a mighty chop!

    This strike was like a wildfire, the flame tongue hissed out like a snake, striking straight at Fairy Huang¡¯s chest!

    Within the flame tongue, an astonishing sharpness pierced through the air, like the ultimate strike of an extraordinary swordsman after a long preparation!

    Before the flames could touch her, Fairy Huang felt as if she was about to be scorched and pierced through!

    ¡®Impressive!¡¯ Fairy Huang silently cursed in her heart, but her figure was already retreating sharply through the air.

    Even though she managed to dodge the ferocious sword¡¯s fiery brilliance, Fairy Huang still felt as if her entire body had been barbecued, unbearably hot and uncomfortable.

    Dean Zha was exceedingly savage, and after his attack failed to hit its mark, he reached behind with his right hand and drew another sword.

    This sword did not have a single spark of fire on it but instead emitted a chill so cold it seemed like it could freeze everything, as terrifying as water freezing instantly in the harshest winter!

    Dean Zha¡¯s dual swords hacked towards Fairy Huang in a vicious assault of heat and cold, and for a time, Fairy Huang found herself in a difficult and somewhat embarrassed position.

    Taoist Xia watched the battle from below, not in a hurry to make a move, with all sorts of treacherous expressions brewing in his eyes. ¡®Good, very good, since you two demons are fighting each other, I¡¯ll just sit back and watch¡­¡¯

    Just as Fairy Huang was driven to a situation fraught with peril, she suddenly turned and bent over!

    That Fairy Huang was about to fart!

    Indeed!

    Pffff~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    A loud fart erupted!

    A large cloud of yellow, sticky gas, like a bomb, blasted towards Dean Zha!

    The heavens and earth filled with an indescribable, horrendous stench!

    Even at a distance, the people from the orphanage all bent over to vomit, their faces twisted in agony.

    Even Taoist Xia hurriedly slapped a talisman on his face to cover his nose and mouth, to avoid being overwhelmed by the stench.

    Naturally, Dean Zha dared not underestimate Fairy Huang¡¯s loud fart and quickly retreated.

    At that moment, taking advantage of the opportunity created by her stinky fart to force Dean Zha back, Fairy Huang had already appeared beside Dean Zha like a specter, her fingers like hooks, as she lunged for Dean Zha¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Dean Zha, sister, you forced my hand!¡±

    Her attack was as fast as a bolt of lightning, and though Dean Zha attempted to dodge, it was too late. However, there was not a hint of panic in her eyes; instead, a trace of mockery flitted across them.

    Although it was too late to say it at the time, Fairy Huang¡¯s claws had already grabbed onto Dean Zha¡¯s shoulder!

    However¨C

    ¡°Ahhh~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Fairy Huang let out a tear-inducing, heart-wrenching scream. Her figure flew backward! She had clearly been severely wounded!

    The next second, Fairy Huang voluntarily widened the gap between herself and Dean Zha. She looked at her hand and saw that it was covered in blood, the wound was extremely deep, and white bone could almost be seen!

    It turned out that Fairy Huang¡¯s claw strike, which was supposed to wound Dean Zha, had instead severely injured her own hand!

    ¡°Soft hedgehog armor! I had completely forgotten, you¡¯re covered in spikes!¡± Fairy Huang snarled, looking nothing like her normal self. At last, her demonic power surged to its peak. ¡°I want you dead! I want you dead!!!¡±

    ¡°`

    Roar~~~~~~~!

    Fairy Huang let out a roar, her demonic power burst forth, and soon in the sky, a 20-meter-long yellow hide appeared!

    Fairy Huang revealed her true form!

    The terrifying pressure, like a mountain, bore down on Dean Zha.

    Dean Zha was not to be outdone and with a low growl, her demonic power exploded, and she too quickly revealed her true form to confront Dean Zha.

    It turned out that Dean Zha¡¯s true form was a¡ª-hedgehog!

    A gigantic hedgehog over ten meters in length!

    The longsword on her back was, in fact, her spines!

    The densely packed sharp spines, some wrapped in flames, some filled with chill, and some flickering with electricity!

    These spines, each one of them, nearly rivaling the power of an average flying sword!

    The two great demons, having revealed their true forms, were set for a fight to the death, their demonic powers standing off against each other!

    The people of the orphanage were stunned, everything happening before their eyes today was almost like a scene out of a movie! But in their hearts, they all prayed ¡ª may the hedgehog defeat the yellow weasel!

    ¡°Dean Zha my dear, take my Samadhi Divine Wind!!!!!¡± Fairy Huang screamed balefully, opening her mouth three times in succession, then with a whoosh, she spewed out a whirlwind!

    This whirlwind was her ultimate move, the Samadhi Divine Wind, capable of tearing down anything in its path, easily blowing a mountain to dust!

    Dean Zha knew the formidable power of the Samadhi Divine Wind and she also used her trump card.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± The hedgehog howled at the moon, and all the spines on her body flew out at once!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    This was like a volley of thousands of arrows!

    In the blink of an eye, the countless sharp spines on the hedgehog¡¯s body were wrapped up by the Samadhi Divine Wind.

    The wind carried the spines.

    The spines tore through the wind.

    For a moment, the two demons¡¯ deadliest moves clashed in the air, neither gaining the upper hand.

    ¡°Good, now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Taoist Xia sneered cunningly, light as smoke, and within a few bounds, he was among the crowd at the orphanage, reached out, and grabbed a little boy!

    In Taoist Xia¡¯s hand, a silver needle appeared, which he swiftly jabbed into the back of the little boy¡¯s neck, and the boy, who had been crying loudly, suddenly quieted down. In his eyes, a hint of greed and ferocity emerged, emotions unfit for his age.

    Taoist Xia moved quickly, grabbing boys and girls one after another, each time inserting a silver needle into the back of their necks.

    Five boys and five girls, ten orphans in total!

    ¡°`

    The next second, Taoist Xia swung his hand and the ten orphans soared into the sky, launching themselves at the hedgehog in mid-air.

    Taoist Xia was holding a strand of silk thread in his hand, with each thread connected to a silver needle that was inserted into the nape of the orphans¡¯ necks.

    With agile movements of his hands, he controlled the orphans like puppeteering marionettes, masterfully manipulating the ten children to besiege the hedgehog.

    This was the ¡°Living Corpse Technique,¡± which used silver needles and silk threads to control living people; those controlled by the ¡°Living Corpse Technique¡± would become as strong and resilient as zombies for a short period, possessing immense strength. However, once this time passed, the controlled person¡¯s vitality and potential would be exhausted, leading to instant death and turning into a withered corpse.

    It was too late to react; the giant hedgehog only felt a blur before its eyes, then saw ten orphans charging at it!

    It instinctively wanted to tear apart these little creatures, but then it horrifically realized that those rushing towards it were the precious orphans she had always adored!

    In an instant, Dean Zha¡¯s reactions slowed down.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With Taoist Xia controlling the threads from below, all ten orphans drilled under the hedgehog, viciously pounding their fists into the softer abdomen of the creature!

    Being controlled by the ¡°Living Corpse Technique,¡± a single strike from the living people could have the force of ten thousand pounds, and this barrage of punches sent the hedgehog somersaulting in the air, spurting out demonic blood with a ¡®huff.¡¯

    This shock to its mind and spirit meant that the hedgehog could no longer concentrate on controlling its spikes.

    Fairy Huang¡¯s burst of Samadhi Divine Wind finally gained the upper hand, sending a large swath of spikes whirling away, clattering as they fell and blasted the orphanage buildings to pieces or impaled themselves directly into the ground, ripping open chasms.

    The Hui Min Orphanage seemed to have been struck by an earthquake!

    While it was too late to react, Taoist Xia tugged at the silk threads in his hand, and the ten orphans, baring their teeth and grimacing like demons, pounced at the hedgehog again.

    This truly was a hedgehog that had lost its spikes and sustained injuries!

    At the same time, Fairy Huang¡¯s Samadhi Divine Wind blew directly at the hedgehog!

    Dean Zha felt bitterness in her heart, and she sneered at herself with self-mockery. ¡°Back when I wantonly slaughtered the innocent, I never even suffered a minor injury. Yet now, having turned over a new leaf, opening an orphanage, doing good deeds, I¡¯m about to die here¡­ Life¡¯s unpredictability is truly ironic, isn¡¯t it~~¡±

    In that split second, suddenly, Taoist Xia¡¯s whole body shook and he spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood with a ¡®puff.¡¯

    His face turned instantly pale as paper, his hands unable to maintain their grip on the silk threads, which flew from his grasp; consequently, the ten orphans attacking the hedgehog lost control and began to plummet straight down.

    Ignoring everything else, Taoist Xia¡¯s face contorted even more terrifyingly than a ghost¡¯s, and he howled at the sky: ¡°Who is it! Who! Who erased the essence blood I left in the ghost puppet¡¯s body! What about my ghost puppet? My ghost puppet!¡±

    Taoist Xia had cultivated the ghost puppet with his own essence blood, so when Huang Xiaolong erased the essence blood he left inside it, it naturally caused Taoist Xia to suffer backlash, spitting blood and weakening dramatically.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment, a lackadaisical and irreverent young voice echoed through Hui Min Orphanage. ¡°Yo? A hedgehog? Such a big hedgehog? Ahahaha~~ Interesting, really interesting. Little Huang, I finally found you. This time, let¡¯s see how you can escape?¡±

    Upon hearing this voice, Fairy Huang felt as if her soul was scattering to the winds; this was the voice she least wanted to hear in all her life! Because, should this voice appear again, she might die with nowhere to bury her body!

    Fairy Huang¡¯s heart descended into chaos, and the Samadhi Divine Wind she blew towards the hedgehog immediately burst into disarray, turning into scattered streams of air.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Qingqing and Xiaohong, strolled leisurely into the orphanage.

    ¡­

 Chapter 883 - Chapter 883 Chapter 883 I Forgive You Thats Enough

    Chapter 883: Chapter 883: I Forgive You, That¡¯s Enough! Chapter 883: Chapter 883: I Forgive You, That¡¯s Enough! Huang Xiaolong finally made his brilliant entrance!

    ¡°Just as I expected, you this yellow-skinned creature are in Liu City! Hehe, yellow skin, last time you lost to me in a magical confrontation, yet you shamelessly ran away without keeping your promise¡­ This time, you¡¯re not so lucky, huh? How about it, do you know what ¡®the Net of Heaven has large meshes, but it lets nothing through¡¯? Do you still have the Demon Art left by the Demon King in your brow to protect you?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the yellow-skinned creature in the sky with a mocking and sarcastic gaze.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong had laid out a few Formations around the yellow-skinned creature. Although they weren¡¯t particularly sophisticated Formations, trapping the creature for a little more than ten minutes shouldn¡¯t pose any problem!

    Fairy Huang was terrified out of her wits; despite being a great demon and possessing a killer move like the Samadhi Divine Wind and being usually fearless of heaven and earth, she became completely terrified at the sight of Huang Xiaolong, like a mouse seeing a cat!

    Desperate to escape, Fairy Huang tried to flee frantically in the air, jumping and darting about, but she was completely surrounded by the Formations laid out by Huang Xiaolong, trapped on the spot, unable to escape!

    At this moment, Dean Zha, the hedgehog demon, looked at Huang Xiaolong with suspicion and astonishment in his eyes, thinking, ¡®Who is this person? Among humans, there could be such a powerful being!¡¯

    At that time, not only was Fairy Huang trapped by the Formation, but even Dean Zha found himself stiffened and immobilized by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s almost contemptuous presence, unable to move a muscle!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong looked at Fairy Huang with smug satisfaction. Xiaohong bared its teeth, ¡°Stinky yellow skin, this time we won¡¯t be stripping just one layer of your skin!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, for the time being, didn¡¯t bother with the two monsters in the sky but instead turned to Taoist Xia with a teasing look, who was in a state of utter dejection and raging like thunder, ¡°It was you who wiped off the mark I left in the yellow-skinned creature¡¯s aura, wasn¡¯t it? Hehe, I see you have quite the nerve. As a Taoist, you actually conspired with demons to harm and kill people¡­I think, today I need to get rid of the pest for the people¡­ But then again, thinking about it, which one under Master Zhang isn¡¯t a sinner deserving of ten thousand deaths?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the ten orphans who had fallen to the ground, all of whom had been subjected to Taoist Xia¡¯s ¡®Corpse Animation Spell¡¯ and had turned into terrifying mummies, rapidly withering away after being thrown to their deaths. In fact, even if they hadn¡¯t been thrown to their deaths, death would have been their only outcome.

    ¡°You! You!¡± Taoist Xia trembled violently with rage, pointing a shaking finger at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°My¡­My ghost puppet¡­ My¡­my ghost puppet!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ghost puppet? I¡¯ve already taken it.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Pfff~~~~~~!¡± Taoist Xia spat out a mouthful of blood, infuriated by Huang Xiaolong!

    He had spent years of painstaking effort, pouring everything into it, refining it with his essence blood, and was finally about to succeed in creating a ghost puppet, which would mean having an extra helping hand, and being able to create an external incarnation of himself was like having an extra life!

    But just when his great achievement was within sight, the ghost puppet got taken away by Huang Xiaolong!

    Wasn¡¯t this infuriating enough to kill someone!

    ¡°Then¡­then my disciples, and¡­and my eighty-one poison corpses¡­¡± Taoist Xia said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Oh, your eight disciples? They¡¯ve all dissipated soul and spirit. But rest assured, they died peacefully, without pain; I was very quick with my hands. As for those poison corpses, I¡¯ve collected them all at once. Thank you for all the hard work over the years, refining poison corpses and ghost puppets for me; I really want to give you a little red flower,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an insincere laugh.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡± Taoist Xia let out a crazed scream.

    It was over.

    Everything was over.

    To draw an analogy, this situation was like Taoist Xia being a billionaire whose lifetime of hard work and wealth were swallowed up by Huang Xiaolong in an instant! Eaten whole, without even leaving him a tiny bone!

    ¡°I want you dead! You little bast¨C! I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± Taoist Xia screamed frantically. His eyeballs almost burst out as he glared at Huang Xiaolong with deep-seated hatred.

    ¡°I find your eyeballs rather annoying,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold smile, followed by a flash of brilliance in his eyes!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shot directly into Taoist Xia¡¯s bulging eyes that were like copper bells.

    Suddenly, Taoist Xia let out a scream of pain. A stare from Huang Xiaolong felt like two steel needles piercing his eyes. The pain was unbearable; he closed his eyes, and blood streamed out from them.

    Blinded.

    Taoist Xia had actually been blinded by Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong knew early on that Taoist Xia was an evil creature full of sins, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have captured so many living people to refine into poison corpses. So right from the start, he didn¡¯t show any mercy, first crippling Taoist Xia¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Ah~~ Ah! It hurts! It hurts so much! I¡¯m dying of pain!¡± Taoist Xia burst out with a scream like a slaughtering pig, and the next second, he pulled out a golden shining talisman!

    The Taoist power emitted from the talisman was definitely beyond what Taoist Xia could possess!

    In mid-air, Fairy Huang¡¯s heart stirred slightly. ¡®Is this the life-preserving talisman given to Taoist Xia by Heavenly Master Zhang? It seems quite powerful¡­ Hopefully, this talisman can fend off this terrifying human¡­¡¯

    A glimmer of hope arose in Fairy Huang¡¯s heart.

    But in the blink of an eye, Taoist Xia roared fiercely and threw the golden talisman out!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The golden talisman exploded into nine heavenly thunderbolts, aiming straight for Huang Xiaolong.

    The lightning, like a giant dragon, tore across the night sky, striking towards Huang Xiaolong with unstoppable force. The light from the lightning rendered everyone in the orphanage pale as death, their faces like those of zombies.

    Xiaohong and Qingqing screamed in terror, ¡°Young master, be careful!¡±

    Even Fairy Huang and Dean Zha, with their abundant demonic power, felt their hearts race with fear. If that lightning struck them, they feared they would be either dead or severely injured.

    Instinctively, Fairy Huang¡¯s eyeballs rolled, thinking that she must reassess the Taoist powers of ¡®Heavenly Master Zhang.¡¯ The Demon King himself had underestimated this man who, for nearly a hundred years, was said to be the first in human Taoist arts¡­

    The golden lightning struck down at Huang Xiaolong.

    But Huang Xiaolong only smiled faintly, standing calmly without moving. He slowly raised his right hand as if holding up a pagoda. Suddenly, time itself seemed to slow down. The lightning, like a celestial being descending from heaven, also became very slow, very slow, and then gently landed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, twisting and condensing until it became a basketball-sized golden thunder ball.

    Huang Xiaolong spun it like a globe, leisurely rotating it.

    Throughout heaven and earth, all was calm and tranquil.

    Stunned! Completely bewildered!

    Fairy Huang, Dean Zha, Xiaohong, Qingqing, all of them looked at Huang Xiaolong with faces full of confusion.

    He caught such terrifying lightning with just one hand?

    Could this be the work of an immortal?

    Taoist Xia, although blind, also knew what had happened. The hatred and bitterness in his heart were instantly swept away by fear, and he hastily said, ¡°This¡­ this¡­ misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! Alright, fellow Daoist, we¡¯re all humans, we should live in peace. No fighting, please. I was deceived by the sly words of this yellow-skinned creature¡­ Fellow Daoist, please swiftly exterminate this monster¡­ These demons, they seem to be conspiring something big. It¡¯s said that a Demon King is about to descend and wage war against humanity. Fellow Daoist, with your powerful mana, you should take on the duty to protect mankind¡­ Fellow Daoist, I shall take my leave first¡­¡±

    Taoist Xia¡¯s legs had gone weak from fear. After uttering some niceties, he prepared to slip away.

    ¡°Good, you may leave. However, I¡¯m returning this little thing to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk, tossing the golden lightning ball towards Taoist Xia.

    ¡°No~~~!!!!¡± Taoist Xia let out a desperate scream of imminent death, ¡°My master won¡¯t let you get away with this! You little bastard¡­¡±

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    The lightning ball instantly hit Taoist Xia, exploding on impact and reducing him to dust, not even his soul was left intact.

    The shockwave of the explosion was contained by an invisible force, preventing it from spreading. Otherwise, this entire area would have been razed to the ground.

    After dealing with Taoist Xia, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned to Fairy Huang and Dean Zha in the sky. ¡°You two, come down.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and an invisible force unraveled the Formation that trapped Fairy Huang.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two beams of demonic light flashed, and the gigantic hedgehog and yellow weasel in the sky instantly transformed back into human form and fell down.

    Dean Zha¡¯s face was slightly pale, with a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. She looked with pity at the collapsed orphanage and the dead orphans, sighing deeply.

    Fairy Huang hit the ground and tried to flee.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an effortless smile. Yet, a boundless and majestic force burst forth from his body, instantly suppressing Fairy Huang, who was flattened like a dried toad under the immense pressure, lying flat on the ground.

    ¡°Ah~~ don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­ Your Grace! I beg for mercy! Do not kill me! I was wrong, I¡¯ve realized my mistake¡­¡± Fairy Huang burst into tears, understanding that this fearsome human in front of her might be no less powerful than the Demon King!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother with Fairy Huang for the moment; his eyes settled on the intellectually beautiful Dean Zha. ¡°Hedgehog?¡±

    Dean Zha was also very afraid of Huang Xiaolong. Thinking of the crimes she had committed in the past, her heart chilled, and she thought to herself, ¡®This human will probably not spare my life¡­ Alas, I have reaped what I have sown. Those years, I indeed committed unforgivable sins, killing so many humans¡­ I¡¯m doomed today as retribution¡­¡¯

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace, I am a hedgehog. I have cultivated in the mountains for 2000 years and transformed into a human,¡± Dean Zha didn¡¯t hide her identity but looked over at Qingqing and Xiaohong. ¡°How¡¯s your mistress doing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know who you are now. You¡¯re the very hedgehog that our lady spoke of, the one who wantonly slaughtered so many people! Dean Zha!¡± Qingqing¡¯s eyes shone.

    Dean Zha shrugged, speaking forthrightly, ¡°My Lord, indeed my hands were once stained with the blood of humans. In recent years, I¡¯ve had an epiphany, but regret came too late. Go ahead and kill me. I will have no complaints.¡±

    At that moment, many staff members of the orphanage, along with all the orphans, began to wail, ¡°Don¡¯t kill our dean! Please, we beg you, don¡¯t kill our dean. The dean is a good person! No, the dean is a good monster! The kindest monster in the world! The most benevolent monster!¡±

    By now, the people of the orphanage were also aware of Dean Zha¡¯s true identity, but they did not fear her for being a monster. Instead, they knelt down before Huang Xiaolong, pleading and kowtowing for mercy.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the people from the orphanage and had a good grasp of the situation, chuckling, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve done quite a few good deeds over the years.¡±

    Dean Zha let out a wry and helpless smile, shaking her head, ¡°What use is that? Once a monster, always a monster¨Cthis is an unchangeable fact. Even though I¡¯ve transformed into human form and have lived in the human world for so many years¡­ ¡®The sea of suffering is boundless, yet turning back is the shore¡¯ is probably just an empty platitude.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled noncommittally, ¡°I¡¯m very curious, what exactly happened to turn a ruthless, bloodthirsty hedgehog like you into a compassionate philanthropist who pities the world?¡±

    ¡°Alas~~~¡± Dean Zha shook her head. ¡°Back then, I was besieged by a group of Taoists who came to exorcise and kill me. I fell into their trap and was severely wounded, becoming a small hedgehog. I fled to a temple and was saved by the abbot¡­ I recuperated from my injuries in the temple for half a year, listening to the masters preach the Buddhist Law every day. I¡­ I felt the weight of my grave sins and resolved to no longer be a monster and to stop using demonic powers. As a human, I decided to do good deeds to cleanse my sins¡­ But enough, I know that no matter how many good deeds I do, they cannot undo the sins I once committed. My Lord, kill me now.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Who says monsters can¡¯t achieve enlightenment?¡± Huang Xiaolong giggled. ¡°Listen, from today onward, you will follow me and continue to do good deeds. If you truly repent, I will naturally grant you a chance for redemption.¡±

    After a pause, an awe-inspiring divine light radiated from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and a golden statue, several meters tall with four faces and eight arms, appeared in Dean Zha¡¯s sea of consciousness!

    Dean Zha was as if she had seen the Buddha, as if she had seen a deity!

    Huang Xiaolong said indifferently, ¡°Even if the whole world holds you accountable, it¡¯s no big deal. I forgive you, and that¡¯s enough!¡±

    I forgive you! That¡¯s enough!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words had the air of a supreme ruler!

    It was like an emperor granting a pardon to a criminal!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Dean Zha¡¯s spirit was profoundly shaken. She fell to her knees beside Huang Xiaolong, tears streaming down her face as she said tremblingly, ¡°I am willing to follow you for the rest of my life, to heed your commands and do more good deeds to wash away my sins! Thank you, my Lord, for taking me in! Thank you!¡±

    ¡®Heh, I¡¯ve already subdued three great monsters. I bet even the Demon King isn¡¯t as efficient as me,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought with amusement.

    At that moment, Fairy Huang was also crying bitterly, ¡°My Lord! Spare my life! Since you could forgive Sister Zha, then you, you surely can forgive me too¡­ My Lord, Sister Zha has killed many people over the centuries¡­ I¡­ although I worked for the Demon King, I¡¯ve never eaten humans. The people I¡¯ve killed were not as many or as mercilessly as Sister Zha¡­¡±

    ¡°You? You mangy yellow-skin,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°The hedgehog here has done many good deeds over the years to offset her past sins. Even if those aren¡¯t enough, I will ensure she continues to do good and stays away from evil. After a few decades, she¡¯ll be able to achieve enlightenment. What about you? You¡¯re nothing but a lackey of the Demon King!¡±

    Fairy Huang wept till she was a wreck, ¡°My Lord, just as Sister Zha can do good deeds to offset her sins, so can I! My Lord, it¡¯s so unfair. I too have an identity in the human world. I am the CEO of Kangs Group, I do business with humans, make money, and I really don¡¯t need to kill or harm people. This time, the Demon King came to me, threatened me¡­ Wuuu~ I had no other choice. All my fellow yellow-skins were controlled by the Demon King, and if I disobeyed, the Demon King would eat them~~ I watched as my sisters were devoured alive by the Demon King, and my brothers too¡­ Wuuu~~~¡±

    ¡°Eh? The Demon King eats you monsters?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred slightly. ¡°What is the true form of the Demon King?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 884 - Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Shirley Bais Merit

    Chapter 884: Chapter 884 Shirley Bai¡¯s Merit Chapter 884: Chapter 884 Shirley Bai¡¯s Merit ¡°My Lord¡­ I¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­ I can¡¯t tell what the Demon King¡¯s true form is either¡­ But it must be ferocious, and an ancient creature¡­¡± In Fairy Huang¡¯s eyes, a fear and trembling stemming from the depths of her soul surfaced. This was not something that could be feigned.

    Huang Xiaolong could also be certain that Fairy Huang, at this moment of life and death, was telling the truth.

    Naturally, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t deduce the true form of the Demon King based on Fairy Huang¡¯s superficial description. Demons devouring demons is not an unusual occurrence.

    ¡°Where is the Demon King¡¯s lair?¡± Huang Xiaolong continued to inquire.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± sobbed Fairy Huang.

    ¡°Hmm? ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ to every question?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smile, yet his eyes were brimming with a murderous intent.

    ¡°Ah~~! This¡­ this¡­ My Lord! I really don¡¯t know! The Demon King, he contacts me with a demon art that can transmit his voice over thousands of miles, including the life-saving demon art imprinted on my forehead¡­ It was all done remotely¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Fairy Huang began to wail in terror. ¡°My Lord, I swear I¡¯m not hiding anything. At first, I also resisted the Demon King, but it just appeared out of thin air, a giant mouth tearing through space, swallowing several of my sisters and brothers whole, not to mention a great many of Little Huang¡¯s kin. It was too horrific¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying demon¡­ If I didn¡¯t submit, I too would surely be consumed! I¡¯ve cultivated for thousands of years to achieve enlightenment; I don¡¯t want to be eaten, my Lord¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡±

    Fairy Huang¡¯s tears flowed freely and she seemed pitiful beyond measure.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment.

    Fairy Huang seemed eager to make amends and quickly added, ¡°My Lord, actually, there¡¯s still at least a few months before the Demon King emerges. It seems he is still making final preparations. Moreover, I can assure you that his lair is overseas, possibly on an island beyond the sea! This time, besides me, there must be other demons that have submitted to him, assisting him to subjugate the world¡¯s Demon Race.¡±

    ¡°Overseas?¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong also nodded slightly. ¡°I have indeed heard that some cultivators, even demons, choose to reside overseas. Given the vastness of the ocean, which is far broader than the land, and the fact that the quantity and quality of both natural treasures and resources found in the sea far exceed those on land, cultivators or demons might seek an island overseas, or beneath layers of ice, or within volcanoes, using their mana to conceal and establish their dens.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Right, the Demon King has not truly emerged yet. Otherwise, there would be no reason for him to employ such low-level demons like you. His arrival would be enough to make all demons submit to his power, to serve him¡­¡±

    Having said that, the difficulty for Huang Xiaolong to find this Demon King overseas was as daunting as searching for a needle in a haystack!

    The islands overseas are as numerous as the stars in the sky.

    ¡°The demons like you, who are out there subjugating the world¡¯s demons, do you know their whereabouts?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°My Lord, I also do not know. I acted alone. My task was to go to Rong City, to subdue serpent demons and fox demons¡­ I ended up in Liu City because I was fleeing from your pursuit, and by chance, I caught the scent of this hedgehog¡­ As for the demon clans in other cities, I really can¡¯t control them¡­¡± Fairy Huang sadly explained between sobs. ¡°My Lord, I have told you everything I know. In the future, I will submit to you. Please take pity on me for how hard my cultivation has been¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha~~ To me, you¡¯re nothing more than a grasshopper that can be crushed with a flick of a finger,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an indifferent smile. ¡°To spare your life is not impossible. However, starting today, within three years, you must perform 1,000 good deeds, and must not commit a single bad act, or else I will make your life a living hell!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fairy Huang was overjoyed as if she¡¯d received a royal pardon.

    Huang Xiaolong raised his hand, and a cascade of symbols were branded into Fairy Huang¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Heh heh~~ From now on, if you commit any bad deeds, with a mere thought from me, even thousands of miles away, your soul will shatter into pieces.¡± Huang Xiaolong reined in his aura, allowing Fairy Huang to regain her composure, trembling as she stood up. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, my Lord. From now on¡­ I¡¯ll never do evil again¡­¡±

    Fairy Huang was ultimately subdued by Huang Xiaolong. Yet, she felt no injustice, for Huang Xiaolong was too powerful and perhaps no weaker than the Demon King.

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong was not as cruel as the Demon King, for the latter would indiscriminately devour demons. Fairy Huang had witnessed with her own eyes the Demon King devouring hundreds of Little Huang¡¯s kin in one gulp, the sight of which scared her to the core.

    Even after submitting to the Demon King, Fairy Huang lived in constant fear, deeply understanding the saying ¡®to accompany a monarch is like accompanying a tiger¡¯¨Cmaking even the slightest mistake could lead to being devoured.

    This young man before her, with his immeasurable mana and endless tactics, surely wouldn¡¯t eat humans or demons, right?

    Fairy Huang even felt a bit of relief. ¡°I understand, my Lord. I will complete 1,000 good deeds in three years, I promise! Definitely!¡±

    Having said that, Fairy Huang took the initiative to apologize to Dean Zha. ¡°Sister Zha, today¡¯s incident was my fault, I apologize to you.¡±

    As she spoke, Fairy Huang bowed deeply to Dean Zha.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a wave of his hand. ¡°Hedgehog, there¡¯s no need for you to continue being the dean here. The Demon King is about to sweep through the world; blood and carnage are certain. As a demon who has cultivated to a certain level, there¡¯s no hope of remaining uninvolved.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the future, I shall follow by my Lord¡¯s side,¡± Dean Zha replied, the cold and elegant lady submissive before Huang Xiaolong. With a wave of her hand, all of the spikes that filled the orphanage, like flying swords, were retracted into her body.

    Right then, Dean Zha instructed the staff of the orphanage, bid farewell to the orphans with tears in his eyes, and followed Huang Xiaolong, disappearing into the night.

    Huang Xiaolong, leading the monster companions, arrived in Liu City¡¯s downtown area, found a hotel, and booked several rooms.

    Initially, Qingqing and Xiaohong had some complaints about Fairy Huang, but the resourceful weasel managed to win them over in no time, showering them with numerous gifts.

    Huang Xiaolong had a room to himself.

    Comfortably enjoying a hot bath, he lay on the bed playing with his cellphone.

    For now, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t know where to head next.

    There were no updates from the Yin Tribe or the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe.

    The remaining black knives were still nowhere to be found.

    Where the Demon King was hiding remained a complete mystery.

    ¡°Should I randomly visit some cities I¡¯ve never been to and hunt ghosts for fun, or should I go and subdue monsters from different places?¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered lightly.

    Just then, his phone rang.

    Seeing the caller ID, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Eh, now that¡¯s rare, why would she think of calling me?¡±

    Turns out, the caller was the lively and cheerful half-blood beauty, Shirley White, who was always obedient to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong answered the call with a smile.

    ¡°Ah~ Master! I miss you so much!¡± Shirley White was indeed a brave girl.

    ¡°Erm~~~ what made you think of calling me? I bet it¡¯s not just because you miss me. Out with it, what¡¯s up?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Giggle~~~ Master, this time, you have to reward me properly! I¡¯ve made a meritorious deed!¡± Shirley White said mysteriously.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°All in all, I don¡¯t want to be the Master¡¯s servant anymore, I want to be your woman! Just like the other sisters, I want to be your woman!¡± Shirley White declared confidently.

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush. What¡¯s the matter? And by the way, you¡¯ve been my wife for a long time now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. He had spent no short amount of time with this half-blood beauty and indeed, had long regarded her as his wife.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be so hasty, listen to me,¡± Shirley White¡¯s voice softened and became more coquettish the moment Huang Xiaolong called her ¡°wife,¡± her tone becoming implausibly gentle. ¡°My dad owns a shipping company, and last month, one of the ships disappeared! Completely vanished! Master, you know that modern technology, especially in naval transportation, is very advanced. It¡¯s quite rare for a ship to just disappear without a trace. Yet, this very ship seemed to get swallowed by the mysterious sea.¡±

    Shirley White¡¯s voice trembled a bit, ¡°But! Three days ago! Someone found the missing ship¡¯s captain! He was clinging to a piece of driftwood, drifting out at sea, and thus, he got rescued. However, his crew was nowhere to be found, and the missing ship wasn¡¯t found nearby either.¡±

    ¡°Alright, get to the point, what does this have to do with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, Master~~¡± Shirley White cooed, trying to placate him. ¡°The captain that was rescued, he went mad¡­ He spouts nonsense constantly, and in the mental hospital, he drew lots of incomprehensible stuff on paper with a pen. Nobody could understand these drawings¡­ But yesterday, when my dad mentioned this to me and sent me a few photos, they were of the drawings done by the insane captain. And I¡­ I understood them!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A thought struck Huang Xiaolong. ¡°What did he draw?¡±

    ¡°Knives! Master, the very knives you are looking for!¡± Shirley White¡¯s voice filled with fervor. ¡°I¡¯m certain that they are the knives you¡¯re after! I¡¯ve seen them before, they are identical! Except, the knives drawn by the mad captain, on them, the number was ¡®one¡¯¡­.¡±

    ¡°The first black knife!¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out. ¡°Hahaha~~ My half-blood beauty, this time, you might have truly achieved a great feat¡­ rest assured, I will reward you well.¡±

    ¡°Heeheehee, I don¡¯t want any reward, I just want you~~~¡± Shirley White said affectionately.

    ¡­

 Chapter 885 - Chapter 885 Chapter 885 The Captain Who Went Mad

    Chapter 885: Chapter 885 The Captain Who Went Mad Chapter 885: Chapter 885 The Captain Who Went Mad ¡°So, Shirley White, what about that mad captain? Where is he now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    With the location of the first black dagger known, Huang Xiaolong was naturally thrilled beyond words.

    ¡°Giggle~~~ Master, I¡¯ve had my father bring him to Binhai. He¡¯s currently arranged to stay in the special care ward of the First People¡¯s Hospital of Binhai City. Master, my father, after learning about your deeds, admires you a lot. He told me to follow you closely, and I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to~~~¡± Shirley White said coyly with a silly laugh.

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll hurry back to Binhai as soon as possible,¡± Huang Xiaolong said immediately.

    The two exchanged some more sweet nothings that scratched the surface before ending the call.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong gathered a few monsters and decided to leave.

    Fairy Huang¡¯s mission was to travel the world doing good deeds to wash away sins.

    However, Fairy Huang was worried that her Little Huangs would be persecuted by the Demon King. After reporting to Huang Xiaolong, he allowed Fairy Huang to take all the Little Huangs and migrate to Binhai City.

    After all, Binhai City was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s turf, especially his Wulong Mountain Villa, where many Formations had been laid out, enough to protect the Little Huang clan. Even if the Demon King came to attack, he would be up for no good!

    For Huang Xiaolong¡¯s leniency, Fairy Huang was deeply grateful, even feeling like she had seen the light at the end of the tunnel.

    Huang Xiaolong then instructed Dean Zha, Qingqing, and Xiaohong, these three monsters, to go to Rong City to meet up with the Snake Demon Lady Bai Lianhan and the Fox Demon Lady Su Miaoling.

    Dean Zha naturally had no objections, but Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little monsters, were reluctant to leave Huang Xiaolong and made a scene about sticking with him.

    Huang Xiaolong was amused and exasperated; he had actually been wrapped around the finger by a little snake and a little fox.

    In the end, Huang Xiaolong took Xiaohong and Qingqing back to Binhai with him.

    ¡®Heh, I wonder if my wives will be surprised and taken aback when they find out I brought two little monsters home with me?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought with a chuckle.

    After making arrangements, Huang Xiaolong took Qingqing and Xiaohong on that day¡¯s flight back to Binhai.

    At Binhai International Airport, Shirley White, dressed in stylish and striking clothes, came alone to pick them up.

    The rest of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives did not make an appearance.

    ¡°Master!!!!¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, Shirley White danced excitedly over and hooked her arm around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, getting cozy as if no one else was around.

    If it hadn¡¯t been at the airport, Shirley White might have done something even more audacious to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Just you? Where are my big wife and the rest?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Master, I wanted to pick you up by myself, to spend some time alone with you,¡± Shirley White said, a bit jealously.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve made quite the progress,¡± Huang Xiaolong noted that Shirley White had clearly cultivated True Qi already, and her disposition had become very sharp.

    Inside Shirley White¡¯s body coursed as many as 21 True Qi channels!

    It should be known that Shirley White had never been involved in ancient martial arts before, and such progress could truly be described as meteoric.

    But after a moment¡¯s thought, Huang Xiaolong realized why; last time in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, Shirley White, along with Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, and others, had been tempered in the Yin Wind Formation. Not only had it removed the impurities from their bodies, transforming their ordinary mortal bodies into flawless ones, but it also purified their minds, granting them unequaled martial arts talent.

    This also explained why Shirley White had gone from nothing to becoming an ancient martial arts Grandmaster in such a short time! Moreover, her progress would only grow exponentially from here on out!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Master, I¡¯ve been practicing the Kunlun heritage during this time,¡± Shirley White said, clearly pleased with herself.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°No wonder your dad is at ease letting you stay by my side. Look at all the benefits you¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ What benefits. Master, I am all yours now. No matter how big the benefits, in the end, they all belong to you¡­¡± Shirley White said, her eyes alluring.

    Seeing Shirley White speak in such a ¡°dissolute¡± manner made Qingqing and Xiaohong feel goosebumps all over.

    ¡°Cough cough~~ you, this foreign chick, have no restraint at all, do you?¡± Qingqing frowned and said.

    ¡°Oh? Who are you? Are you another wife taken in by our Master? But there¡¯s an order to these things; you should call me sister, that¡¯s the rule,¡± Shirley White said, with an air of the oppressed who had turned over a new leaf. She was the last among Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, and now that two newcomers had arrived, she definitely wanted to flex her seniority.

    ¡°Tsk~~¡± Xiaohong scoffed in disdain. ¡°Think you¡¯re something, do you? Sister? What a joke.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? So disrespectful!¡± Shirley White became angry; after all, she had been a ruthless female demon in the Western world, and now she was being talked back to by two little girls. Shirley White thought to herself, if she couldn¡¯t suppress two ¡°newbies,¡± how would she ever hold any status among Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives? ¡°Exactly who are you?¡±

    ¡°Us? We¡¯re not humans; we¡¯re monsters.¡± Qingqing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she spoke with a smirk.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle giggle~~ If you¡¯re a monster, then I¡¯m a fairy,¡± Shirley White laughed sarcastically.

    ¡°Alright, cut the chatter. Whoever keeps arguing, I¡¯ll lock up,¡± Huang Xiaolong said sternly, then immediately put his arm around Shirley White. ¡°Take me to see that mad captain.¡±

    ¡°Mhm mhm.¡± Shirley White obediently agreed. In front of Huang Xiaolong, she was just a docile little kitty.

    The two of them, along with the two monsters, left the airport. Shirley White drove an SUV with Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Xiaohong, heading straight for the First People¡¯s Hospital of Binhai City.

    On the way, Shirley White started to recount to Huang Xiaolong the whole story of that incident.

    ¡°Master, the area where the captain disappeared is very famous,¡± people call it the ¡®Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle.¡¯ It has always been a dangerous area for seafarers since ancient times. Throughout history, in this area, there have often been supernatural phenomena. For example, in 1918, the American ship ¡®Cyclops¡¯ with 306 people on board disappeared collectively. In 1945, six American bombers disappeared in the Bermuda Triangle, and the search and rescue team sent afterward also vanished. According to my statistics, in the past hundred years, about thousands of people have disappeared in the Bermuda Triangle area, with an average of 13 planes and 34 ships disappearing every year. Of course, in modern times, there have been few disappearances of planes and ships.¡±

    It seemed that Shirley had done her homework in advance.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong listened with great interest.

    ¡°Uh¡­ so it¡¯s the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle; I¡¯ve seen this on TV before. It¡¯s said to be an unsolved historical mystery. Aside from all kinds of brain-dead speculations by enthusiasts, there is no reliable answer to this day,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered.

    In fact, the nature of the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle is very similar to that of the Kunlun Secret Realm.

    Huang Xiaolong had no interest in this initially, but his interest was piqued when it involved a mysterious black knife.

    ¡°Ah~~ Master! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Shirley suddenly became excited and called out. ¡°Master, I am very interested in Bermuda! It¡¯s said that the true secret lies in a planet at the bottom of Bermuda! Some say there are pyramids and a lost civilization underwater! Or maybe it¡¯s aliens who are messing around!¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop. Don¡¯t get carried away,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile. ¡°I have no interest in all that. I¡¯m only interested in that black knife.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ Master, although that captain went mad, he was able to accurately draw the knife. He must have encountered it during his disappearance, and it left a deep impression on him!¡± Shirley gushed. ¡°I think, the black knife you¡¯re looking for must be in the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle area!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t deny.

    ¡°Master, with your divine skills, please tell us, what really is the secret of Bermuda?¡± Shirley asked eagerly.

    Huang Xiaolong originally did not want to entertain her, but to his surprise, Qingqing and Xiaohong were also fascinated and tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve, bombarding him with questions.

    Huang Xiaolong was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t know squat! Bermuda? That¡¯s foreign business! Foreign matters are not my concern!¡±

    That¡¯s true, although Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor, his jurisdiction was limited to the vast Huaxia. In foreign lands, the deaths that turned people into ghosts really weren¡¯t his business.

    Perhaps, in foreign countries, there were deities similar to Huang Xiaolong, who reigned over spirits and ghosts.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment and then an idea struck him. ¡°According to my deduction, it might be the work of demons.¡±

    ¡°Demons?!¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t that a bit far-fetched?¡±

    The reason Huang Xiaolong came to such a conclusion is because it suddenly occurred to him that the Demon King mentioned by Fairy Huang probably had its lair on a remote island in the vast ocean!

    ¡®Could it be that the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle is truly related to that Demon King?¡¯

    With this thought, vivid images unfolded in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    The vast ocean, boundless and infinite, yet in some areas, there were dense clouds and demon winds blowing fiercely! These areas had been occupied by demons!

    The demonic aura, thick as fog, would cause any ship or airplane that entered these areas to disappear inexplicably!

    The people who vanished were all devoured by the demons!

    Over time, when people couldn¡¯t explain these phenomena with science, they would come up with theories of cosmic rays, magnetic fields, dark matter and dark energy, even aliens.

    ¡®Thinking about it, it¡¯s highly possible! Could it be that this time when I go looking for the black knife, I¡¯m going to have an early clash with the Demon King? Damn¡­ That¡¯s thrilling!¡¯

    ¡°Um¡­ Master, you¡¯re not serious, right? Demons? That¡¯s just too bizarre¡­¡± Shirley murmured.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ I¡¯m not a scientist. If you ask me to analyze the reason, I can only say it¡¯s either demons or malevolent spirits causing trouble,¡± Huang Xiaolong insisted. ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other possibilities.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve arrived at the First People¡¯s Hospital. Now take me to see that insane captain, I will make him come to his senses,¡± Huang Xiaolong said smilingly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get the information I want.¡±

    First People¡¯s Hospital of Binhai City.

    Dean Zha had somehow gotten wind of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s visit and immediately scurried out to greet him, his face full of flattering smiles.

    ¡°Dean, you know who I¡¯m here to see, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°I know, I know, you must be here to see that madman, Master Long?¡± The dean¡¯s eyes flickered with a fearful expression. ¡°This guy is really strange. When he¡¯s alone, he¡¯s very quiet, only doing one thing: silently drawing knives on paper. He has drawn a very peculiar knife, and has filled several hundred sheets of paper with it. However, as soon as he sees someone else, he becomes extremely vicious, like a wild animal, full of aggression!¡±

    ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t need to accompany me, Dean. Just give me the keys to the ward,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Huang Xiaolong took the keys from Dean Zha and went to the top floor ward of the inpatient department.

    It was a special care ward, but the door was securely locked.

    Inside the door, there were no peculiar sounds, and it was exceptionally quiet.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, unlocked the door with the key, and stepped inside.

    Upon entering, he saw the living room scattered with stacks and stacks of A4 paper, like snowflakes.

    A scruffy man with a bushy beard, a Huaxia native, was sitting amidst the piles of paper, deeply engrossed in drawing. He resembled an elegant artist.

    However, as soon as the bearded man heard someone entering, he suddenly looked up, his previously calm eyes instantly filled with the wild fury of a beast! A terrifying sound gurgled from the depths of his throat!

    ¡­

 Chapter 886 - Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Haunted House on the Island

    Chapter 886: Chapter 886: Haunted House on the Island Chapter 886: Chapter 886: Haunted House on the Island The mad captain, like a wild beast, lunged at Huang Xiaolong. He raised the pen in his hand and jabbed the tip toward Huang Xiaolong.

    However¡­

    To Huang Xiaolong, to Shirley White, or to Qingqing and Xiaohong, he was just an ordinary madman with no threat at all, no matter how crazy he was.

    Huang Xiaolong gently reached out his hand and, with a pat through the air, the captain froze like a clay statue.

    Huang Xiaolong had sealed his acupoints, temporarily depriving him of the ability to move.

    ¡°Damn it! Kill! Kill! Kill! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± the captain screamed hysterically.

    ¡°Master, can this man be cured? He seems seriously ill~~~¡± Shirley White asked. ¡°You must cure him, for he¡¯s the only one who found that small knife, the sole key!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He¡¯s been through a tremendous shock, but that¡¯s not the point.¡±

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the key point?¡± Shirley White¡¯s curiosity was stronger than anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°He¡¯s possessed,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated succinctly.

    Indeed, as soon as Huang Xiaolong entered the sickroom, he noticed a thick ghostly aura in the deep center of the captain¡¯s forehead¨Can indication of possession.

    ¡°Could it be that the secret of the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle really has something to do with ghosts and evil spirits? I just don¡¯t know if they are ghosts from our Huaxia or foreign ghosts¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then took out a talisman, burned it to ashes, found a paper cup in the sickroom, filled it halfway with water, poured the ash into the cup, mixed it well, and had the captain drink it.

    Soon, the captain bent over and began to vomit, spewing out a black, viscous liquid.

    Half an hour later.

    Binhai City First People¡¯s Hospital conference room.

    The captain was still somewhat weak but had clear eyes and had regained his senses. Holding a steaming cup of coffee with his pale face showing a trace of having survived a catastrophe, he muttered, ¡°Damn¡­ This was truly a nightmare¡­ a real nightmare.¡±

    Sitting opposite the captain, besides Huang Xiaolong, Shirley White, Qingqing, and Xiaohong, there were no others.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re awake now, right? Get on with it!¡± Shirley White urged impatiently. ¡°This knife you drew, what¡¯s the deal with it?¡±

    With that, she unfolded an A4 paper with the drawing of a small knife that the captain had made.

    One had to say, the captain had some drawing skills; the small knife was well drawn. Huang Xiaolong had seen it too, and it was indeed the kind of mysterious dagger he was searching for!

    It bore an ancient seal character¨C¡°One.¡±

    ¡°Er~~ dear miss¡­¡± the captain showed a flattering and ingratiating expression. Working for Shirley White¡¯s family, he naturally had to be obsequious to this young lady.

    ¡°Cut the crap! Get to the point!¡± Shirley White¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely.

    ¡°This knife, I¡¯ve seen it in an ancient mansion on an island¡­¡± the captain stated with utter conviction. ¡°The moment I saw it, I was mesmerized¡­ My instincts told me that this knife must be a treasure¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face also slightly changed as he thought, ¡®Now it¡¯s confirmed. The whereabouts of this black dagger lie within an ancient mansion on a certain island! If I can acquire this black dagger numbered 1, then I will have four in total. I wonder if I can unlock the hidden shocking secrets within!¡¯

    ¡°What island? Speak up, you!¡± Shirley White¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience.

    ¡°Let me ask him,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Shirley White, who was originally quite fierce, immediately became as docile as a lamb.

    The captain watched this with amazement.

    ¡°Ah, respected sir, my name is ¡®Cao Dabiao¡¯. I work for the world¡¯s largest shipping company as a captain of a freighter,¡± the captain, Cao Dabiao, was extremely sycophantic to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I heard that you cured me, for which I¡¯m really thankful. Um¡­ so, can I start from the beginning? This matter is complex and¡­ also quite horrifying¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ve got plenty of time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Cao Dabiao took a big gulp of coffee, sorted out his thoughts, then started narrating. ¡°Respected sir, I don¡¯t mean to toot my own horn, but I¡¯ve always loved the ocean and every marine adventure since I was little¡­ When I was ten, I vowed to become a captain! A navigator! Well, I¡¯m 43 this year, and I think I¡¯ve fulfilled my childhood dream. I became a sailor at 18 and a captain of an ocean freighter at 37¡­¡±

    Shirley White could hardly contain herself and slapped the table, almost roaring, ¡°Get to the point! No one cares about your dreams!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gave Shirley White a look and she stuck out her tongue, containing her fiery temper.

    Cao Dabiao grumbled, ¡°Yeah, in the eyes of you top-tier tycoons, what does a dream of a little man like me worth? Well¡­ actually, I was trying to demonstrate my professionalism. A captain with my experience shouldn¡¯t meet with any accidents. Yet, that day, against all odds, something happened¡­ It was absolutely unbelievable, under circumstances where nothing should have gone wrong¡­ but¡­ but something happened¡­ Perhaps, it was the mysterious curse from the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not interrupt Cao Dabiao¡¯s narration.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong were also listening intently.

    ¡°It was a day when nothing could possibly go wrong¨Cthe weather, the ship itself, the sailor steering the ship, and I were all without issue, especially during the daytime.¡± A deep fear flashed in Cao Dabiao¡¯s eyes as he took another big sip of coffee. ¡°We were navigating normally. But then, during the voyage, suddenly! A thick fog arose over the sea! All the high-tech instruments on the ship failed at once!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that why you didn¡¯t send out a distress signal in time?¡± Shirley White had an epiphany.

    Cao Dabiao was completely lost in his memories, this time ignoring Shirley Bai as he continued, ¡°In the thick fog, I¡­ I saw¡­ I saw¡­ ships, other ships¡­¡±

    Sailing at sea and sighting other ships is an extremely normal occurrence. It¡¯s puzzling why Cao Dabiao would be so terrified and distraught.

    Huang Xiaolong was also gradually becoming captivated and blurted out, ¡°What ships?¡±

    ¡°Strange, they were¡­ they were wooden sailing ships! My God! Wooden sailing ships! The largest one, with four decks, had nine masts and twelve sails. I estimated it to be at least 140 meters long and 60 meters wide¡­ I swear, I¡¯ve only ever seen such massive wooden sailing ships in movies!¡± exclaimed Cao Dabiao in fright.

    ¡°In addition to this unbelievably huge wooden sailing ship, there were¡­ there were dozens of smaller ones¡­ this¡­ this was a fleet! A vast fleet of wooden sailing ships!¡± Cao Dabiao¡¯s hand holding the cup began to tremble violently.

    ¡°Based on my experience¡­ these were not replica ships, but rather, really ancient wooden sailing ships¡­¡± Cao Dabiao said with a quivering voice. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve researched these things, these wooden sailing ships should be part of some fleet of Huaxia, and¡­ they date back at least several hundred years¡­ Those ships were incredibly beautiful, like outstanding works of craftsmanship, with majestic tiger head carvings at the bow, solemn Feilong figures or paintings on the front sides, phoenix paintings at the rear, and a depiction of a soaring Dapeng bird above the stern board¡­¡±

    Shirley Bai blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s a ghost ship! The ¡®ghost ship¡¯ talked about by seafarers, which are ships that have long sunk to the bottom of the sea, yet suddenly reappear on the surface. This phenomenon can¡¯t be explained by science, but indeed, there are at least dozens of eye-witness records in history.¡±

    After a pause, Shirley Bai turned her gaze toward Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that supernatural; I think it might be a ghostly deception. In other words, Captain Cao, during his voyage, encountered spirits or fierce ghosts, and the ships he saw were just illusions created by these ghosts.¡±

    Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s authority in matters of the supernatural, naturally Shirley Bai couldn¡¯t question him, after all, she had seen Huang Xiaolong catching ghosts and even slaying a dragon once.

    ¡°I see.¡± Shirley Bai suddenly realized.

    ¡°However~~¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°There is one doubt.¡±

    ¡°What doubt?¡± Shirley Bai, Qingqing, and Xiaohong asked in unison.

    ¡°The incident happened in Bermuda, which is not within our Huaxia territory; it¡¯s foreign land. It¡¯s a world away from Huaxia. In such a place, a ghostly deception allowed Captain Cao to see ancient wooden sailing ships of our Huaxia¡­ that¡¯s odd.¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared somewhat puzzled. ¡°Feilong sculptures, phoenix paintings, the Dapeng bird¡­ These patterns, which Captain Cao could accurately describe, seem to be what he personally witnessed, not a figment of his imagination. These belong to our Huaxia civilization.¡±

    If Captain Cao, after being affected by a ghostly deception, had seen Western-style ships, there would be nothing suspicious. But it was odd that he saw Huaxia wooden sailing ships.

    ¡°The only explanation is that in that sea area, there were people from Huaxia who died there and turned into fierce ghosts, their resentment lingering and haunting people¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s an ancient spirit.¡±

    ¡°Our ancient Huaxia maritime industry was nowhere near as developed as it is today. Who could have sailed to the Bermuda area, died in a foreign land, and become a fierce ghost?¡± Cao Dabiao rebutted.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t continue to analyze and simply smiled. ¡°You continue.¡±

    ¡°The situation was too terrifying at the time, I vaguely saw that on those wooden sailing ships, there were people standing¡­¡± Cao Dabiao swallowed hard before continuing. ¡°Our ship had almost lost control and was heading towards them¡­¡±

    ¡°Suddenly! Ahead of our route in the dense fog, there appeared an intensely bright light! That light was so glaring, and it¡­ it was filled with a kind of¡­ a very mysterious aura¡­ Our ship couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore. Finally¡­ finally we sailed into that mysterious light.¡±

    ¡°What happened next? What happened after that?¡± Qingqing asked with great interest.

    ¡°After that¡­ after that I passed out. When the cargo ship entered the light, I lost consciousness. When I woke up, I found¡­ found myself on an island. My ship was gone, my crew, not a¡­ not a single one was around¡­ I was very scared¡­ truly scared, I have never been so frightened before¡­ my ship and I, sailing in the ocean, why, suddenly¡­ suddenly ended up on such an island¡­¡±

    ¡°Formation? That fierce ghost, set up a formation that transported a huge cargo ship along with its crew to an island?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    If that was the case, then the ghost at the very least had to be of Ghost King level, if not more powerful; otherwise, it would have been impossible for an entire ship to simply vanish in the vast sea. Keep in mind, that was a behemoth with a displacement of tens of thousands of tons!

    ¡°What kind of island was it?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt the matter was getting more and more interesting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what island it was, just that it felt very desolate, especially desolate, I have never been to that island before¡­ nor to any similar islands¡­¡± Cao Dabiao shook his head in bewilderment. ¡°The place where I found myself was a dense forest, filled with towering trees. I didn¡¯t have time to identify what type they were, as I called out my crew¡¯s names while walking towards the edge of the forest. I don¡¯t know how long I walked because I had lost both my watch and my phone. Finally, when I emerged from the dense forest, I saw, I saw a very large and ancient house¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say, that house, I think, must have been several hundred years old at least, incredibly ancient, and¡­ it was built with materials like brick, glazed tile, and hardwood. It¡¯s a bit like the residences of officials in Huaxia¡­ with overhanging eaves and heavy arches¡­¡± Cao Dabiao recounted as he reminisced.

    ¡°Huaxia architecture?¡± Shirley exclaimed in shock. ¡°What kind of island is this to have Huaxia architecture?¡±

    ¡°I walked towards that ancient house¡­ When I got closer, I saw that the ancient dwelling was in a state of disrepair, almost the entire house was covered with vines. But it was indeed grandiose, at the entrance there were even two towering stone Pixiu as guardian statues, several meters tall¡­ However, it was still daylight, yet from inside the house, there emanated an eerie presence, I¡­ I thought I heard, inside the house, there were¡­ there were¡­ people crying~~~ many many people crying~~¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qingqing, utterly engrossed, couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.

    However, Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s probably a haunted house.¡¯

    Xiaohong glanced at her with disdain and said contemptuously, ¡°Sister Qingqing, you¡¯re a monster, why are you making such a fuss? It¡¯s embarrassing for the rest of us monsters.¡±

    Shirley and Cao Dabiao themselves were in a state of terror and didn¡¯t pay attention to Xiaohong¡¯s words.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You eventually entered that ancient house, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Cao Dabiao¡¯s facial muscles twisted. ¡°I¡­ I was very scared, I didn¡¯t dare to go in, but for some reason, it felt like someone was whispering in my ear, non-stop¡­ telling me to go in, to take a look¡­¡±

    ¡°I was getting a bit woozy, I¡­ I seemed to be as if I was drunk, in a daze, so I walked into the house.¡± Cao Dabiao began to sweat profusely on his face and forehead.

    ¡°What did you see after entering the house?¡± Shirley, Qingqing, and Xiaohong almost asked in unison.

    ¡­

 Chapter 887 - Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Encounter with a Ghost Ship

    Chapter 887: Chapter 887 Encounter with a Ghost Ship Chapter 887: Chapter 887 Encounter with a Ghost Ship Captain Cao Dabiao¡¯s recollection and narration had already reached an incredibly gripping climax, his gaze and expressions were filled with horror and distortion.

    Shirley, Qingqing, Xiaohong, they were all drawn into the terrifying atmosphere that Cao Dabiao had created, holding their breaths.

    However, Huang Xiaolong seemed completely unfazed.

    Cao Dabiao said with a trembling voice, ¡°I went in! I stepped inside! The house was extremely, exceedingly cold, as if it were an ice cellar¡­ And then! I saw many shadowy figures! Lots of blurry, fleshly shadowy figures! They were not humans¡­ They were not humans¡­ Their eyes were oozing blood, their skin was falling off, exposing the disgusting chunks of flesh¡­ These creeps, their clothes, were very odd, I¡­ I even saw, some¡­ some ¡®people¡¯s¡¯ attire, from the European Middle Ages, the attire of the Spanish navy¡­¡±

    ¡°I think, at that moment, my heart was in despair¡­ But then, I¡­ I saw, in the middle of the room, there was an altar, and on the altar, there was a small black dagger! It was a mysterious black dagger¡­ I can¡¯t express what was mysterious about it, perhaps it was a kind of instinct¡­ driving me to rush towards that black dagger!¡±

    Cao Dabiao swallowed mouthfuls of saliva, struggling to say, ¡°I rushed over! I grabbed the black dagger! Suddenly, a warm breath seeped out from the black dagger, spreading throughout my body¡­ I suddenly felt, it wasn¡¯t that scary anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°At this time, the room was filled with chilling whispers, it was bone-chilling, I¡­ I¡­ my eyes, suddenly went dark, and then¡­ then I lost consciousness.¡±

    Cao Dabiao finished his narration and shrugged. ¡°Later I was rescued, but I went mad¡­ I think it was because of that black dagger, it saved me, therefore, even though I was mad, I still remember it¡­ It left a deep impression, that¡¯s why I keep drawing that black dagger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad, you were bewitched by a ghostly aura,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°The old house you mentioned is a standard haunted house. When you were sailing in the ocean, what you saw, the wooden sailboat, was a ghostly deception, so¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Shirley exclaimed in shock. ¡°So the secret that haunts the Bermuda Triangle is ghosts! It¡¯s the specters and ghostly entities causing trouble!¡±

    ¡°It should be like that,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°So¨CI will go to that island, get rid of all the fierce ghosts there, and take that black dagger.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic! Master, I want to go with you!¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong both tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve, indicating their great interest too, volunteering to join Huang Xiaolong in the search for that mysterious island and even more mysterious black dagger.

    ¡°Where exactly is that island?¡± Shirley couldn¡¯t wait to interrogate Cao Dabiao.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve said that I know nothing about that island,¡± Cao Dabiao said with a downcast expression. ¡°Plus, there are some things I truly can¡¯t comprehend. Perhaps, as this esteemed gentleman says, it¡¯s all the work of ghostly influences.¡±

    As he spoke, Cao Dabiao took out paper and pen and started to draw.

    He explained while drawing, ¡°This was the cargo ship¡¯s course that day; within a thousand kilometers, there¡¯s barely any island marked on the map to be found¡­ I also don¡¯t know why, my cargo ship, would suddenly disappear, and inexplicably I found myself on an island¡­ Could I have been transported to a small island more than a thousand kilometers away? Could it be the Bermuda Islands or the West Indies? I really do not know¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Cao Dabiao, in great distress, grappled with his hair.

    ¡°Perhaps, there¡¯s a fierce ghost or monster, using ghostly or demonic Qi to hide that island, so it has never appeared on the map. Moreover, that island could very well be near your cargo ship, not beyond a thousand kilometers,¡± Huang Xiaolong said carelessly. ¡°Anyway, you still remember the course for that day, right? We just need to follow it again.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡± Hearing this, Cao Dabiao was terrified to death. ¡°Go again? No, no, I can¡¯t go back there again¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of killing intent. ¡°You must go, understand? Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Shirley, can you stop threatening him?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile and then looked at Cao Dabiao. ¡°To tell you the truth, my hobby is catching ghosts and subduing demons. Since you¡¯ve encountered a ghost this time, I¡¯ll avenge you and wipe out all those ghosts for you, so you don¡¯t have to be scared.¡±

    ¡°This time you take us, and I¡¯ll give you ten years¡¯ salary at once! Are you satisfied now?¡± Shirley tempted.

    Cao Dabiao shivered, fell silent for a few seconds, then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°All right then. I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll take you all, following the same route we took on that day¡­ actually, I really want to find my ship and my crew, they are all my brothers!¡±

    As he spoke, a touch of sadness flashed across Cao Dabiao¡¯s eyes.

    Shirley¡¯s family business controlled the largest shipping company in the world. Binhai City was a coastal city with bustling docks, and thus, Shirley¡¯s family shipping company also had large cargo ships docked at the port of Binhai City.

    After Shirley made some arrangements, they would set sail early the next morning, headed for the mysterious Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle!

    Next, Huang Xiaolong, along with Qingqing and Xiaohong, and Shirley, returned to Wulong Manor.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong return home, his various wives were so overjoyed they forgot themselves,

    Whether it was Ma Chuxia or Song Yuru, or Sun Wei, as well as Feng Hanyan, who had maintained a subtle relationship with Huang Xiaolong without taking it further, the smiles on their faces bloomed like a hundred flowers, stunningly beautiful.

    As the old saying goes, brief parting is better than a newlywed night; throughout the evening, Huang Xiaolong was busy until dawn, finally achieving fairness with his wives.

    Needing to set out to sea the next day, Huang Xiaolong told his wives to stay home and wait, merely taking Shirley, Qingqing, and Xiaohong with him to the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle.

    At the port of Binhai City, a 500,000-tonnage cargo ship was docked, with Cao Dabiao and fifty experienced crew members already prepared and waiting!

    Huang Xiaolong and Shirley boarded the ship hand in hand, while Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little monsters, had never been on a ship before and were beaming with excitement.

    Huang Xiaolong also didn¡¯t forget to remind them not to get too carried away and reveal their monster identities.

    Soon, the cargo ship started with a roar of machinery and then slowly moved, sailing into the sea!

    The cargo ship¡¯s amenities were extremely complete, with the cabins being as comfortable as those on luxury cruise ships, including refrigerators, TVs, computers, and Internet access.

    Huang Xiaolong would sometimes go to the deck to admire the magnificent ocean views and sometimes sleep in his cabin.

    During the days of sailing, nothing much happened; they didn¡¯t encounter any marine storms. Cao Dabiao and the crew had abundant sailing skills and experience, ensuring smooth sailing with calm winds and tranquil waters.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that one evening, Shirley took the initiative to visit Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cabin, bringing along two bottles of expensive red wine.

    Huang Xiaolong discerned the subtle hints in the music and during Shirley Bai¡¯s half-drunken state, he took possession of the mixed-race beauty¡¯s body.

    Huang Xiaolong became Shirley Bai¡¯s first man and would also be the only man in her life.

    One day, Cao Dabiao came to Huang Xiaolong and Shirley Bai with a nautical chart in his hand, a trace of panic in his eyes, ¡°Miss, Sir, we ¡­ we have now arrived at the Puerto Rican waters, heading north. Tomorrow ¡­ tomorrow we can ¡­ can enter the so-called Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle ¡­¡±

    Although he had been mentally prepared for some time, the closer they got to the initial accident site, the more nervous and terrified Cao Dabiao became.

    ¡°Good, finally we¡¯re about to get there! These days at sea, I¡¯ve really been too bored.¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily and took out a stack of talismans from his canvas bag, handing them to Cao Dabiao. ¡°Here, these talismans, for you and the crew, one for each person, keep them close to your body. Even if something supernatural happens tomorrow, you won¡¯t be harmed.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ then¡­ thank you, Sir.¡± Cao Dabiao took the talismans from Huang Xiaolong with a face full of skepticism.

    The next day!

    Ahead of the freighter, there was an endless, calm azure sea, eerily quiet.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on the deck with Shirley Bai, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Cao Dabiao by his side.

    ¡°Sir, we are sailing on the same route where I encountered the accident, and in¡­ in an hour, we will¡­ we will reach the sea area where I saw those damned wooden sailboats¡­¡± Cao Dabiao swallowed nervously, but carrying the talismans given by Huang Xiaolong made his state of mind much more peaceful, at least no longer feeling that desperate fear and suffocation.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there! We¡¯re almost there! I really want to see what kind of ghost is causing trouble,¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong said, their faces filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Having become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman, Shirley Bai still hadn¡¯t changed her way of addressing him. ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°No ghostly aura, everything is normal.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the ghost stirring up trouble knew we were coming and decided to hide deliberately?¡± Xiaohong said, her face filled with disappointment.

    An hour later¡­

    The freighter slowed down.

    Cao Dabiao held onto the railing with both hands, his expression horrifying, muttering incessantly, ¡°This is the place! That day, it was right here! I can¡¯t be wrong! I can¡¯t be wrong! It¡¯s this sea area!¡±

    However, after a full ten minutes or more, there was no sign of anything unusual on the sea, and Huang Xiaolong did not sense any obvious ghostly or demonic aura.

    ¡°It seems we came here for nothing,¡± Xiaohong pouted.

    Right at that moment!

    ¡°Captain! Captain!¡± a crew member ran up to the deck, his face full of terror and panic, yelling, ¡°It¡¯s not working! Our radar, the ship¡¯s communication system¡­ they¡¯re all down! Everything¡¯s down!¡±

    At the same time~~

    Wooo~~~~~~!!!!!!

    On the sea, gust after gust of gale-winds! Endless grievances, ghostly aura, and yin energy rolled in from all directions!

    The yin energy surged, looming and tumbling, blotting out the sun, and in broad daylight, the freighter was engulfed in a dense fog teeming with gloom.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ giggle giggle giggle~~ giggle giggle giggle~~~¡±

    Within the fog came a strange sound, like someone laughing and yet also crying.

    ¡°Finally here?¡± A slight smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips. ¡°Such deep resentment¡­ Only a vengeful ghost with strong obsessions could emit such powerful resentment¡­ I think, we¡¯re surrounded by a group of fierce ghosts.¡±

    Cao Dabiao collapsed to the ground scared out of his wits.

    Shirley Bai¡¯s nerves were tense, and she couldn¡¯t help holding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, trembling slightly.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong¡¯s eyes flashed with a demonic light.

    Whoosh whoosh~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    From all around the freighter came a sound similar to water striking the bow of the ship, and this sound was closing in on the freighter at a steady pace.

    ¡°Ah!!!! Ghost ships! The ghost ships are coming! We are surrounded! We are surrounded!¡± Cao Dabiao screamed dreadfully as if his soul had left his body.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong peered into the distance, and indeed, vague colossal ship silhouettes were converging on their position.

    These ship silhouettes, like terrifying beats, were also filled with a sinister ghostly aura, issuing shrill roars from on board.

    Above the sea, the yin energy grew thicker, rising up like smoke from a raging fire!

    ¡°Huh? Turns out it¡¯s not an illusionary wall or ghost¡¯s blinding trick!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted slightly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 888 - Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Entering the Haunted House

    Chapter 888: Chapter 888: Entering the Haunted House! Chapter 888: Chapter 888: Entering the Haunted House! This situation was somewhat different from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previous analysis.

    It turned out that the ancient wooden sailboats described by Cao Dabiao were not illusions designed to deceive the eye, but¡­ real objects!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone like electricity as he too saw the large ship described by Cao Dabiao. Indeed, it was magnificent¨Capproximately 150 meters long, around 60 meters wide¨Ca multi-storied ship from ancient Huaxia, with four levels, grand and imposing, akin to a piece of art! Tall masts and sails full of wind conveyed an intense, unbelievable shock!

    Besides this huge wooden sailboat, which held the position equivalent to a modern navy¡¯s flagship or main battle ship within the fleet, there were also about 50 to 60 smaller wooden sailboats with a similar design.

    This was a fleet!

    In addition, there were six other distinctly designed wooden sailboats, also large mast sailboats, with tattered flags.

    ¡°Master¡­ those few¡­¡± Shirley White pointed to the six peculiarly shaped wooden sailboats and exclaimed in horror. ¡°That¡¯s the Spanish flag! The shield emblems on the ships belong to¡­ belong to¡­ the fleet of Columbus! My god, there are 15th century European cannons on those ships!¡±

    After a pause, Shirley White¡¯s voice trembled even more, ¡°I remember now! I¡­ I read a book before, a precious sole copy of a document. It said that during his last voyage, Columbus lost over 500 sailors and sank 6 ships in the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle. When he returned to Spain, he was immediately imprisoned by the queen. However, these details aren¡¯t recorded in any history book¡­ Could it be that these 6 wooden sailboats are¡­ are indeed the fleet of Columbus¡­ that sank in Bermuda¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Columbus¡¯s fleet? How come there¡¯s a Huaxia fleet and Columbus¡¯s fleet, too complicated¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then looking over at the six wooden sailboats with large masts, he noticed their decks were teeming with dense, malicious ghosts.

    From the appearance of these ghosts, they were definitely not from Huaxia. They wore a retro European and American sailor¡¯s uniform, with blonde or brown hair, their faces covered in shredded flesh, bloodied and indistinct, eyes burst open, but one could vaguely see an expression of greed and resentment that was not of this world.

    These ghosts were all emitting heart-wrenching screams, their resentful energy soaring to the skies, extremely terrifying.

    On the wooden sailboats with a Huaxia style, stood numerous ghosts as well, but all dressed in ancient Huaxia attire, brandishing weapons, and howling sharply.

    The cargo ship was almost surrounded, dozens of wooden sailboats rolled and crushed over.

    Pu~~pu~~pu~~

    Ghosts jumped into the sea one after another, like dumplings.

    Then, ripples surged through the sea, and they swiftly swam towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cargo ship.

    The sea was dyed dirty with ghastly blood, the stench unbearable.

    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s take out these annoying ghosts,¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong burst out with wild demonic energy, ready to reveal their true forms and fight to the death against the encircling ghosts.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, and without waiting for the approaching ghosts to get closer, his body radiated with golden light. A several-zhang tall golden body emerged behind him, and in that instant, Huang Xiaolong felt a sense of looking down upon all living beings, regarding them and the world itself as insignificant.

    Standing beside Huang Xiaolong, Shirley White, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and even including Cao Dabiao, all felt an obscure pressure. Looking at Huang Xiaolong, they felt as though he was standing high in the sky, resembling a heavenly deity!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    Golden characters spread out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body as the center.

    Each golden character was like thunder rolling through the void, solidifying into reality.

    Boom~~! Boom~~!

    Upon contact with the ghosts, the golden light and characters ignited, burning them without mercy, scattering their bloody substance and souls, instantly turning them to nothingness.

    ¡°Eh~~ With the young master so fierce, it seems we won¡¯t have to make a move, heh~~¡± Qingqing awkwardly smiled.

    Like a sun rising over the sea, the intense golden light flashed, rapidly wiping out the dense grudges and mist.

    ¡°`

    No matter if it was the swimming ghosts in the sea or the fierce ghosts filling the wooden sailing ships, they were all quickly eradicated by a sweep of golden light.

    Huang Xiaolong dealt with these spectral ghosts with ease, effortlessly, not bothering with any reasoning at all.

    Just at that moment¡­

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    Suddenly, characters of extinction burst forth on the sea surface within this area, cold and terrifying. Between these characters, ghostly auras condensed into threads, connecting into a clear and distinct formation.

    Within this formation, there was power of space entwined!

    The next second, all the wooden sailing ships surrounding the cargo ship mysteriously vanished!

    However, the ghostly formation did not disappear. Instead, its resentful energy grew stronger and stronger, and various ghostly entities¨Caflame ghosts, hanged ghosts, cat ghosts, water ghosts, bloody corpses, zombies¨Cemerged out of nowhere on the sea, all ogling Huang Xiaolong as if looking at a delicious meal on a plate.

    ¡°Heh heh, just a mere ghostly formation trying to show off in front of me?¡± A mocking smile emerged on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face as he prepared to break through the formation in one fell swoop.

    However¨C

    Boom~~!!!!!!

    A cluster of light appeared right in front of the cargo ship!

    This was an extremely bright light, filled with a mysterious aura!

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong deeply felt that within that light, was brimming with ghostly aura!

    ¡°Oh, my God! This light! This damned, terrible light!¡± Cao Dabiao¡¯s face twisted as he screamed in a shrill voice, ¡°That day¡­ that day, after my cargo ship passed through this light¡­ it disappeared¡­ my crew members, they disappeared too¡­ Ah~~!¡±

    The cluster of light emitted a terror comparable to a black hole, dragging the huge cargo ship forcefully towards it.

    A thought suddenly struck Huang Xiaolong, but he could only laugh. ¡°Hmm~~ Pass through this light and I¡¯ll get to that island¡­ and find that black knife, not bad, hahaha~~~ Everything is going smoothly! Hahaha!¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out several talismans from his canvas bag and handed them to Shirley, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Cao Dabiao, ¡°Stick these talismans on yourselves, and we won¡¯t get lost.¡±

    Next, Huang Xiaolong took out another talisman and slapped it fiercely onto the deck.

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    Golden light burst forth, and the cargo ship stood still amidst the ocean, immovable. Above the cargo ship, a shadow of Buddha appeared, seated cross-legged, preventing any ghostly aura from approaching the vessel.

    ¡°Alright, now we can head to that island.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his right hand, and a talisman floated out, swelling in the wind and transforming into something resembling a magic carpet.

    Huang Xiaolong brought Shirley, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Cao Dabiao along as they all leaped up and stood on the talisman.

    With a thought from Huang Xiaolong, the talisman turned into a streak of light, shooting straight into the ghastly, dazzling light.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The world spun around.

    Huang Xiaolong felt an incredibly strong space-traveling force.

    ¡°`

    It was just like the time when he battled with the serpent demoness, and she teleported Huang Xiaolong into the ¡°pseudo Dual Binary Micro Dust Formation.¡±

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong had walked into the trap himself, otherwise, with the teleportation power of this ghostly formation, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to send Huang Xiaolong away!

    A few seconds later.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet touched the ground.

    ¡°Ah~~~ Master! Are you there?¡± Shirley¡¯s scream rang out, standing next to Huang Xiaolong.

    Following her were Qingqing and Xiaohong, as well as Cao Dabiao.

    ¡°Captain Cao Dabiao, look around and see if this is the island you came to before,¡± Huang Xiaolong scanned the surroundings.

    All around, it seemed to be an island. The sky was covered with dense clouds, shrouded by fog, and within the low-hanging clouds, there were occasional flashes of lightning.

    All around, ancient trees towered into the sky, forming primeval forests.

    In the forests, every now and then, the howling of wild beasts could be heard, chilling to the bone.

    ¡°I¡­ let me see¡­ Let me have a look¡­¡± Cao Dabiao anxiously peered around, and after a full ten seconds or more, he nodded. ¡°Yes, it should be this island¡­ The atmosphere is similar, and there are so many towering trees¡­ That terrifying old house, after you walk through a patch of forest, you¡¯ll get there.¡±

    Shirley appeared somewhat annoyed. ¡°Mobile phones and other communication devices have all lost their signal.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll find that old house,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled meaningfully and took the lead towards the densest part of the eastern jungle.

    Shirley hurried to catch up and grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm while Qingqing and Xiaohong gave Shirley a contemptuous glance, following closely behind.

    ¡°Wait~~ wait for me¡­ wait for me¡­¡± Cao Dabiao ran up with a face full of horror.

    In the dark and damp jungle.

    Hisss~~ Hisss~ Hisss~~

    Suddenly, they saw a multitude of giant pythons coiling among the trees.

    These pythons were several meters long, as thick as water buckets, covered in scales like crocodiles, and had four claws ¨C resembling Sea Dragons in a way ¨C with cockscomb-like projections on their heads. They opened their massive mouths, growling fiercely, and their mouths were full of sharp teeth that glinted with a blue light, clearly indicating a deadly poison.

    ¡°Such disgusting pythons¡­¡± Shirley shivered and cuddled closer into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Qingqing sister, these are your kind, you handle them,¡± Xiaohong giggled.

    A demonic light flashed in Qingqing¡¯s eyes, and from her throat came a ¡°hisss~~ hisss~ hisss~~¡± sound.

    Strangely, it seemed that these pythons were intimidated by Qingqing¡¯s demonic aura and quickly slithered away.

    It appeared that Qingqing, a serpent demoness who had cultivated for over a thousand years, still held great deterrence over her fellow snakes.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what exactly are you?¡± Shirley trembled with suspicion. ¡°Why do these pythons seem to be so scared of you¡­?¡±

    Qingqing retracted her demonic aura, stuck out her tongue, and made a scary face at Shirley. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? I am a demon!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ is she telling the truth?¡± Shirley asked, shocked.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded solemnly, but soon after, he directed everyone to walk out of the dense forest.

    As they walked, Huang Xiaolong could see, between the trees, some wretched ghosts peering around, being very stealthy.

    Many of those ghosts were golden-haired and blue-eyed foreigners.

    However, these ghosts seemed to be very afraid of Huang Xiaolong, or perhaps they were scared of the scent on Qingqing and Xiaohong, so they did not dare to act rashly.

    Finally, they made their way through the ancient forest!

    Ahead, stood a towering cliff, and the sea water was hitting the rocks below the cliff.

    Above the cliff stood a solitary ancient building.

    Bricks, glazes, and hardwood among other materials had been used to construct an estate!

    It was filled with the style of ancient Huaxia!

    ¡°Is this the old house?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Cao Dabiao.

    ¡°Yes, yes, this is it! This is the place!¡± Cao Dabiao replied, still in shock.

    ¡°It really does resemble the ancient estates of our Huaxia officials,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    However, through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Heavenly Eye, he saw that the estate was dripping in blood, with dense resentful energies that couldn¡¯t dissipate above it. Inside the estate, endless torrential and miserable howling sounds were rising wave upon wave.

    This was a haunted house, a malevolent place that couldn¡¯t be more malevolent. By comparison, the villa that was once touted as the most haunted place in Binhai was nothing.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong could have released a group of fierce ghosts into this haunted house and had them bring out the black knife, which would have been both time and effort-saving.

    However, not only did Huang Xiaolong enjoy catching ghosts and subduing demons, but he also had a fondness for ghost houses and haunted places¨Cthe more eerie, the better!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly, rubbing his hands together.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong led everyone along a mountain slope towards the estate.

    Arriving at the main entrance of the estate, just as Cao Dabiao described, there were two giant Pixiu stone carvings guarding the house, one on each side.

    The large wooden door was ajar, and the bronze lock had long been corroded and rusted through.

    Inside the door was pitch black, and a cold draft blew out, feeling like countless caterpillars crawling over the skin. There were also sounds that resembled crying and laughing at the same time.

    Waves of profound cold wrapped around from all sides.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah! Blood!¡± Shirley screamed.

    Looking closer, a large swath of foul-smelling blood had seeped out from behind the door, flowing down.

    ¡°Damn these tricks and deceptions,¡± Huang Xiaolong threw out a talisman, and with a loud bang and a sweep of golden light, all the blood evaporated in an instant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see what kind of ghost it is,¡± Huang Xiaolong walked in front, striding into the haunted house. ¡°The ghost that set up this ghostly formation is very powerful, much stronger than Ying Kexin. I wonder if it¡¯s in this house. I actually wanted to meet it and see what it looks like.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 889 - Chapter 889 Chapter 889 The Atrocity That Extinguished

    Chapter 889: Chapter 889: The Atrocity That Extinguished Humanity Chapter 889: Chapter 889: The Atrocity That Extinguished Humanity Huang Xiaolong stepped leisurely into the chilling darkness.

    Shirley, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Cao Dabiao hurried to follow.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong entered, he took out several incense sticks and chanted the ¡°Fire Bell Charm¡± rapidly. Instantly, the firelight illuminated everything clearly.

    Upon entering, Huang Xiaolong sensed gusts of yin wind and an overwhelming aura of resentment and hostility coming at him from all directions, carrying with it numerous malicious intentions. The temperature in the entire hall was definitely below freezing.

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong conjured up layers upon layers of dense light nets, each layer adorned with tiny, precise runes swimming across the mesh, faintly visible and radiating a formidable resilience.

    This was a protective light net that enveloped Shirley and the others, shielding them from any ghostly or malevolent energies within the haunted house, causing them to retreat instead.

    However, countless resentful spirits and ghosts seemed to be lurking in the shadows, not revealing themselves immediately. Huang Xiaolong was in no hurry, looking around with interest.

    He saw that it was an expansive hall with ancient and traditional decor. Although it was now in ruins and filth, it still exuded an air of scholarly elegance!

    The wooden furniture had long rotted away, the remains of a screen were toppled to one side, and on the walls hung portraits and calligraphy that were too decayed to recognize their original forms.

    In one corner, a bookshelf lay scattered along with numerous fragmented wooden objects. Upon closer inspection, these turned out to be broken ship models.

    The desk was covered in inches of dust. Beneath the dust, one could see instruments that Huang Xiaolong recognized as those used by ancient maritime navigators¨Clike the lodestone, compass, and astrolabe.

    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s like we¡¯ve come to the residence of an ancient Huaxia maritime navigator,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head in speechless wonder. ¡°Could it be that an ancient Huaxia navigator died and became a ferocious ghost?¡±

    But this, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t very interested in. No matter who was behind the ghostly Formation wreaking havoc, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care. In the snap of a finger, he could obliterate them!

    What concerned Huang Xiaolong the most was that mysterious black dagger.

    His gaze shifted and immediately saw an altar table!

    On the table was the black dagger, emitting an endless mysterious aura. On the dagger was an ancient seal character ¡°Yi ¡°. At that very moment, the other three daggers Huang Xiaolong carried also resonated with strong vibrations!

    ¡°Haha~~ Finally found you! It¡¯s just like they say¡­ ¡®No need for exhaustive efforts when what you seek comes easily¡¯.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled to himself.

    It seemed that the long journey from Huaxia to the Bermuda area was worthwhile after all.

    Cao Dabiao was also visibly excited, actually kneeling in front of the black dagger with his hands clasped together in deep reverence.

    Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for this black dagger, Cao Dabiao would likely have been dead a long time ago.

    Just then, with a whooshing sound, a gust of yin wind blew past, and countless brutal and fierce resentments and intentions swept through like a tidal wave, causing various objects in the hall to clatter loudly.

    Within the yin wind, groups of blurry figures gradually became solid.

    A glance revealed dozens of ghastly figures hanging from the ceiling, their bodies dripping with netherblood, heads drooping to one side, tongues protruding over a foot long, eyes bulging with blood, and faces twisted in ferocious rage, as if they had died with grievances unappeased.

    These dozens of hanging ghosts were all dressed in sailor¡¯s garb and bore countless bite marks on their bodies, as if they had been horrifically gnawed to death by some terrible beast.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!! Gangzi! Dazhuzi!¡± Cao Dabiao let out a heart-wrenching scream, overwhelmed by both fury and fear to the utmost degree.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, ¡°Oh? Are these the crew members who disappeared with you that day?¡±

    Cao Dabiao burst into tears with a wail, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, they are all my crew, my brothers!¡±

    ¡°It turns out they were all killed by malevolent ghosts,¡± a flash of murderous intent crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°In their lifetime, they were bitten to pieces by malevolent ghosts, their yang energy sucked dry until they perished¡­ truly a tragic death¡­ After death, their bodies were even hung up¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong directly took out the soul tube and collected the souls of these crew members. After returning to Huaxia, he would send them to the underworld to be reincarnated.

    Cackle cackle cackle~~ Cackle cackle cackle~~ Cackle cackle cackle~~~

    Sudden cries of ghostly howls rang out, the hall suddenly shook, and dust fell from the ceiling. An overwhelming tide of resentment and ghostly energy burst forth. Soon, this resentment and ghostly energy coalesced, transforming into ferociously malevolent ghosts!

    In an instant, the entire hall was filled with bloodstained heads flying chaotically, and dense malevolent ghosts, some clad in ancient Huaxia sailor attire, some in retro European and American sailor costumes, each with smashed heads and spilling brains, intestines hanging out, brains splattered, some even bisected at the waist, dragging their half-bodies as they crawled and writhed in a blood-soaked plight.

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet ¨C Huang Xiaolong saw that the majority of the malevolent ghosts that materialized in this hall were of higher ranks: blue-clad malevolent ghosts, purple-clad malevolent ghosts, and even a few Ghost Kings!

    Moreover, the resentment and malevolence they exuded were clearly stronger than those of other malevolent ghosts of the same rank that Huang Xiaolong had encountered before.

    ¡°Oh, I understand now, these guys are all dressed in sailor costumes; they must have died at sea. Especially these Huaxia malevolent ghosts, who died in a foreign land. Dying in the sea, and not connected to the local spirit of the land, their souls do not enter the underworld, do not enter the cycle of reincarnation, do not enter the six realms, and can only wander in the Bermuda Sea area, without being subdued by Taoists, nor liberated by monks, forever unable to transcend, which naturally makes their resentment and ferocity unparalleled! Much more brutal than malevolent ghosts of the same rank,¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered thoughtfully.

    The malevolent ghosts in this haunted house were filled with sky-high resentment, merging into one mass, which left the entire island devoid of living creatures. Instead, it gave rise to monstrous creatures like giant pythons, which devoured each other in a brutal and terrifying manner.

    However, the one who had set up the Formation in that sea area was definitely not one of the malevolent ghosts here. Even with the presence of Ghost Kings, Huang Xiaolong was certain that these malevolent ghosts were just underlings; there must be even more powerful ghosts lurking behind the scenes!

    ¡°Could it be a Ghost Immortal? A being even more powerful than the Ghost King?¡± Huang Xiaolong shivered slightly.

    These thoughts flashed through his mind in a very short moment.

    As fast as lightning, the malevolent ghosts and Ghost Kings in the hall all pounced toward Huang Xiaolong. The chilling wind whirled around, and the killing intent soared to the heavens. The violent and ruthless consciousness was so intense that even thousand-year-old demons like Qingqing and Xiaohong felt a shudder of terror.

    Huang Xiaolong intended to conclude the fight swiftly, to unleash his flying sword and finish off these malevolent ghosts first.

    However, with a thought, Huang Xiaolong directly released the ghost puppet from the soul tube!

    The ghost puppet refined by Taoist Xia in Liu City!

    This object originally required the capture of 1,000 malevolent ghosts to be refined. Once completed, it would bring about a bloody storm. At the time, Taoist Xia was only 10 ghosts short of success, but unfortunately, the ghost puppet was seized by Huang Xiaolong, leaving Taoist Xia¡¯s work to fall short.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong extracted the ghost puppet and swiftly erased the Formation on its body, then redrew several Formations!

    This was equivalent to changing the original method of refining the ghost puppet.

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong upgraded the method originally used by Taoist Xia to refine the ghost puppet. As a result, the newly refined ghost puppet would be even more powerful and ferocious!

    In the blink of an eye, the ghost puppet unleashed a vortex-like terrifying suction force, shattering all the malevolent ghosts that attacked in the hall!

    These ghosts turned into billowing black mists, all of which were absorbed into the demonic body of the ghost puppet!

    ¡°Ah~~! Ah~~~~!¡± The malevolent ghosts let out heart-wrenching screams, but inevitably became nourishment for the ghost puppet.

    Even the several ferocious Ghost Kings were shattered and continuously flooded into the body of the ghost puppet. Within the black mist, ghostly faces emerged, roaring, howling, and cursing, trying to break free, but to no avail.

    The ghost puppet¡¯s aura grew increasingly terrifying, and its demonic body emitted a crackling sound as a pair of tiny black wings began to sprout from its back!

    These black wings continued to grow at a visible pace, soon resembling the wings of a giant bat.

    ¡°Alright, all these fierce ghosts will be devoured by my ghost puppet. There¡¯s no need to bother with them for now,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then walked straight to the altar, reached out, and grabbed the black dagger in his hand.

    At that moment!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly showed a stirred emotion!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s still a trace of consciousness in this black dagger!¡± Huang Xiaolong was shocked.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong clearly felt that there was a trace of consciousness tightly winding around the black dagger!

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± A woman¡¯s voice transmitted directly into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    This was the trace of consciousness entwined with the black dagger attempting to communicate with Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with his mind.

    The consciousness wasn¡¯t a ghostly entity, nor did it have a physical form. It was merely a single thought, an obsession.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful person to find this place¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was eager. ¡°In the past, the people who were transported here were all ordinary people, all of whom were killed by these ghosts¡­ But today, such a powerful being has come, these cruel and evil spirits deserve to be annihilated¡­¡±

    In the woman¡¯s voice, there was a tone of relief. It seemed she was not aligned with the ghosts in this place.

    A thought suddenly occurred in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh, I get it now. Captain Cao Dabiao originally entered this haunted house and was doomed, but because he grabbed this black dagger, he was confusedly transported out and saved his life. It was you who did it, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm~~ My physical body and soul have perished, leaving only a wisp of obsession. The people who come to this mansion are innocent and will be tortured by the fierce ghosts. I can¡¯t save them. However, if they get close to this wisp of my consciousness, I can still exert all my strength to transport them out, as for whether they live or die, that¡¯s up to fate,¡± the woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded tired.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could speak, the woman¡¯s voice once again resounded in his mind. ¡°Listen, I can feel that you are kind, and you are strong. I want to ask you for a favor¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly communicated with this trace of consciousness through his mind.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t interrupt me, let me finish. I am just a wisp of consciousness, and for most of the day, I lie dormant. Within this mansion, there is a hidden atrocity of inhuman nature¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself¡­ those paintings¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m going to sleep now, please¡­ please make sure to uncover this atrocity¡­ All these years, no one has known about this atrocity, I can¡¯t accept it! I can¡¯t accept it! I can¡¯t accept it!¡±

    Can¡¯t accept it?

    This consciousness kept repeating ¡°I can¡¯t accept it,¡± showing that it was this strong and resentful obsession that kept her from being completely extinguished, instead tightly clinging to the black dagger, practically becoming one with it.

    ¡°I need to sleep for a while¡­ please¡­ please you¡­¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice quickly grew silent.

    ¡°An atrocity of inhuman nature?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s power, he could have easily erased the consciousness attached to the black dagger, but the obsession of this trace of consciousness was too deep and strong, filled with resentment and injustice, which piqued Huang Xiaolong¡¯s great curiosity.

    At that time, all the fierce ghosts, including the Ghost King, had been shattered, streaks of black mist entwined around the evolving ghost puppet.

    Shirley, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Cao Dabiao felt the pressure on their bodies suddenly dissipate like melting ice.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve got the black knife, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Shirley said with a smile. ¡°This place is creepy and no fun at all.¡±

    Just now, that wisp of thought was a spiritual communication with Huang Xiaolong, so Shirley and the others didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°Young Master! There is a painting here, look,¡± Qingqing pointed at a wall.

    Huang Xiaolong shifted his gaze to look.

    On one of the walls, there was a huge portrait.

    The portrait only retained its upper half, the lower half had probably corroded away long ago, turning to ash.

    It was a colored painting.

    Above the portrait, there was a line of text, written in proper Huaxia script, neat and strong¨C¡°For a country to be wealthy and strong, it cannot ignore the ocean. Wealth is derived from the ocean, and danger also comes from the sea.¡±

    ¡°The handwriting is quite good,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Beside this line of text, there was a painting of a middle-aged man.

    This middle-aged man had the appearance of a Huaxia person, wearing a white robe emblazoned with five-clawed dragons, a winged coronet on his head, his face pale and clear, with moth-like eyebrows, no beard, looking spirited and lively!

    It was just an old portrait, yet it exuded an air of self-contentment and magnanimous spirit!

    ¡°This man has quite a presence,¡± Qingqing also praised from the side.

    Then, Cao Dabiao, muttered as if lost in a trance, ¡°So beautiful! So noble! How can there be such a beautiful and such an elegant woman in the world¡­¡±

    In the portrait, next to the middle-aged man, stood an extremely beautiful woman. This woman had long black hair cascading over her shoulders, her skin was honey-colored, her eyes were not black but a mysterious, ocean-like azure blue, her nose slightly high, features exquisite and pretty, her demeanor serene.

    Indeed, the woman in the painting was too beautiful, too elegant; together with the middle-aged man, they looked like a match made in heaven¨Ca talented man and a beautiful woman!

    However, the lower half of the painting was missing, preventing viewers from seeing the feet of the middle-aged man and the beautiful woman.

    Huang Xiaolong murmured, ¡°The middle-aged man depicted in this painting is most likely the master of this mansion, and the woman by his side, could she be his wife?¡±

    At that moment, Shirley exclaimed, ¡°Unbelievable! Could this be a fabricated portrait? Look, the man in the painting is wearing ancient Huaxia official robes, and he appears to hold a high rank, but the woman in the painting is clearly not Huaxia. Was there a history of intermarriage with women of different ethnicities in ancient times, especially among officials?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong, who had encountered souls from various dynasties in the underworld, affirmatively said after looking at the clothing of the middle-aged man in the painting, ¡°This should be an official uniform from the Huaxia Ming Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°It is said that an inhuman tragedy is hidden in this old mansion. Moreover, the one who arranged the Ghost Formation has not shown up; let¡¯s look around. I¡¯m very curious indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, placing the black knife into his chest.

    With the black knife in hand, Huang Xiaolong felt at ease and his curiosity about the wisp of thought¡¯s words grew stronger, along with an intense desire to solve the mystery.

    Moreover, the matter was not yet concluded; it was necessary to continue the investigation and eliminate the person who had set up the Ghost Formation.

    ¡­

 Chapter 890 - Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Three Treasures Eunuch Goes to the

    Chapter 890: Chapter 890: Three Treasures Eunuch Goes to the Western Seas Chapter 890: Chapter 890: Three Treasures Eunuch Goes to the Western Seas At this time, after Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ghost puppet devoured all the ferocious ghosts within this haunted house, including the Ghost King, it had completed its evolution!

    This creature stood about ten meters tall, piercing a large hole through the roof of the ancient mansion with its pitch-black iron-like body that shimmered with a cold metallic luster. It had a pair of huge, bat-like wings on its back, and its eyes glowed with a fierce red light. Its presence was soul-shaking, resembling a demon god!

    The ghost puppet had utterly evolved into a machine of slaughter, capable of instantly tearing even the Ghost King into shreds.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two monsters, both felt a sense of trepidation when they faced the ghost puppet.

    Cao Dabiao was completely baffled, staring blankly at Huang Xiaolong, incapable of uttering a word, yet he thought to himself, ¡°The young lady¡¯s boyfriend, what identity does he hold? I see him¡­ He seems¡­ rather profound indeed~~Better not provoke, better not provoke¡­ Who would have thought that in this world, there indeed are such capable and extraordinary individuals¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, my ghost puppet is indeed several times more powerful than what Taoist Xia planned to refine,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled smugly. ¡°I wonder if the guy who set up the Ghost Formation in the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle can withstand my ghost puppet~~ Hahaha¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a proud laugh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a stroll and see if we can find any grievous wrongs that need righting.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong stored the ghost puppet into the soul-confining vessel.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong led Shirley Bai and the others, wandering through the hall, carefully inspecting the ancient mansion.

    All the ferocious ghosts had vanished, and Huang Xiaolong burned a few exorcism talismans, which dissipated the ghostly aura that had lingered around the mansion for a long time.

    From a spiritual perspective, the mansion no longer carried that bone-chilling sensation.

    ¡°Hmm~~ There¡¯s a painting here too,¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong exclaimed with curiosity, as they walked ahead and suddenly stopped.

    On the wall of a corridor hung a colorfully painted scroll.

    This painting still only had its upper half; the lower half had long since decayed.

    When Huang Xiaolong approached it, he saw that the painting still depicted that middle-aged man dressed in Huaxia official garments, standing shoulder to shoulder with the woman who exuded exotic charm.

    However, from this painting, it was apparent that the exotic beauty was about two heads taller than the middle-aged man!

    ¡°No way?¡± Shirley Bai said in astonishment. ¡°How can the woman be so much taller than the man?¡±

    Cao Dabiao offered a sheepish smile. ¡°Miss, this painting is incomplete; both of their lower halves are lost. Perhaps, when the artist was painting, the man was sitting while this beautiful woman was standing, which is why she appears so much taller than the man.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a smile. ¡°The first painting we discovered showed the man and the woman to be of similar stature, though the lower half was missing from that as well. But, I can deduce from their postures in that painting that the woman was sitting while the man was standing, which is why they seemed of comparable height. In this painting, however, both are standing, which makes it quite obvious that the woman is much taller than the man. That is their true height.¡±

    Studying the painting on the wall, Huang Xiaolong analyzed. ¡°Judging from the man¡¯s body proportions, he seems to be around 170 centimeters. If the woman is about two heads taller than the man, then her height is close to 2 meters¡­ this is¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong found it unbelievable.

    In ancient times, the average human height was generally not as tall as in modern times. Even if this woman was not of Huaxia ethnicity but closer to European or American descent, it would have been hard for her to reach a height of 2 meters back then, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Not to mention that era, even in modern times, despite the evolution of human genes, women standing 2 meters tall in Western countries are extremely rare.

    Just at this moment, a flash of inspiration crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°Could the woman in the painting be the owner of the obsession wrapped around the black dagger?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had an intuition¨Cit was so!

    Then¡­ the way she claimed time and time again that she had suffered a tragedy, could it be that the man in the painting had persecuted her?

    They seemed like a married couple, so could it be¨Cfratricide?

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to dwell on this; I think these portraits have been artistically processed, even fictional,¡± said Shirley. ¡°Maybe the painter was intentionally beautifying this woman.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t taken many steps when another scroll appeared on the wall.

    This scroll was very well-preserved, without any damage.

    Furthermore, it was a large painting, several meters tall and wide, showcasing the artist¡¯s supreme skill, depicting a grand and majestic scene!

    The background was the vast and turbulent sea!

    Upon the sea lay docked dozens of wooden sailing ships! It was a fleet! A large fleet!

    The largest among those wooden sailing ships was the flagship of the entire fleet, the main battleship!

    It was a tower ship, with four decks, nine masts, and twelve sails, looking majestic and formidable!

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± Cao Dabiao screamed, ¡°This¡­ this is what we¡­ we saw¡­ those ghost ships¡­¡±

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong and Shirley had also realized that these ships in the painting were familiar. The prows had formidable tiger sculptures, the foreparts of both sides had solemn flying dragon sculptures or images, the stern had phoenix images, and above the stern planks were paintings of a roc spreading its wings to fly¡­

    Weren¡¯t these the ghost ships that had suddenly appeared in the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle, amidst the ghostly fog, during their voyage?

    Onshore, there was also a painting of that middle-aged man, with a longsword hanging at his waist, his hand on the hilt, bearing a heroic and indomitable demeanor, exuding an unspoken heroic air. This painting was very lifelike; one could see a tremendously ambitious gaze in the man¡¯s eyes, a defiant posture!

    Dozens of wooden sailing ships all had their flags fully unfurled, and on some flags, there was a traditional character ¡°Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Zheng?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Cao Dabiao screamed. ¡°I know! I know! The man in the official attire in the painting is none other than Zheng He! The Treasure Eunuch Zheng He!¡±

    ¡°The Ming Dynasty? For a nation to become prosperous, it cannot neglect the ocean. Wealth comes from the sea, and so does danger? Yes, it indeed is Zheng He,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°So, this painting¡­ it depicts¡­ The Treasure Eunuch¡¯s voyage to the western seas!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean¡­ this island estate, where we are right now, could be¡­ could be¡­ could it be Zheng He¡¯s estate?¡± Shirley was utterly astonished. ¡°But this place is highly likely to be located in the Bermuda waters¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the story of the Treasure Eunuch¡¯s voyage to the western seas,¡± Qingqing nodded and shook her head knowingly. ¡°Back then, my lady also told me the story of the Treasure Eunuch¡¯s voyage to the western seas, hmm, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    Qingqing, this demon, also began to show off her knowledge, indicating that although she was a demon, she was still very familiar with human history.

    ¡°Keep searching, see if there are any other paintings. These ancient scrolls seem to tell a story,¡± Huang Xiaolong sensed intuitively¨C¡®This story could be real! And moreover, it¡¯s a part of history that people don¡¯t know about! Even I, the Yin Emperor, might not be privy to it!¡¯

    Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued, and as they walked, they searched the mansion for ancient paintings.

    As he walked, Huang Xiaolong reflected¨C¡®Right, when I was in the underworld, I never saw the eunuch Zheng He¡¯s soul¡­ But at the time, I didn¡¯t care, after all, he wasn¡¯t a significant figure¡­¡¯

    After a while, they found a few more paintings, but unfortunately, these paintings were extremely damaged, leaving only tiny remnants of the corners, making it completely impossible to identify the content.

    Shirley and Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but beat their chests and stamp their feet, exclaiming their regret.

    Fortunately, when they inspected a study, they found a complete, large scroll hanging on the wall.

    This painting had a blue background.

    But not just any blue, it was a deep blue, like the depths of the sea.

    Bubbles, corals, shoals of fish and shrimp were swimming around.

    ¡°Ah, I know, this painting depicts the underwater world,¡± Shirley said with certainty.

    After a pause, however, Shirley shook her head. ¡°That can¡¯t be right, could the ancient painters have dived to the bottom of the sea to paint?¡±

    Above this underwater painting, there was a building. The architecture was very strange; it wasn¡¯t a mansion, nor a tower, but rather a triangular construction.

    This triangle was made of giant stones, and on the surface of these stones, dense and mysterious symbols were drawn, along with squiggled text resembling tadpoles.

    Huang Xiaolong, despite his vast knowledge, did not recognize these symbols or the text.

    In front of this building, a man and a woman were painted.

    The man was the middle-aged man who had appeared in the earlier paintings, ¡°Zheng He.¡± The woman was naturally the peerless beauty brimming with exotic charm.

    The two were wearing Huaxia wedding clothes.

    Zheng He was dressed in a bright red robe embroidered with a kylins, the attire of a top scholar, and the gorgeous woman wore a phoenix coronet and robes of state.

    This painting was undamaged and offered a full view.

    In the painting, both people stood straight, the woman indeed two heads taller than Zheng He.

    But!

    ¡°This painting! This painting is fake! Fake!¡± Suddenly, Shirley shrieked aloud. Her trembling finger pointed at the exotic woman¡¯s legs in the painting.

    But more accurately, she didn¡¯t have legs.

    Of course, not in the sense that she was disabled, rather, where she should have had legs, there was instead a tail!

    Yes, a fish tail! A fish tail covered with scales!

    This fish tail was much longer than a normal person¡¯s legs.

    So much so that the woman¡¯s height was a full two heads taller than Zheng He¡¯s!

    ¡°Impossible¡­ this can¡¯t be real, under the sea¡­ mer¡­ mer¡­ mermaid¡­ it just can¡¯t be real! Impossible! She¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Cao Dabiao was completely distraught¡­ his throat dried up, his voice hoarse and murkily soft.

    ¡°Oh, how interesting¡­ really interesting¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was only slightly astounded for a few seconds, then quickly regained composure.

    Mermaid?

    Bunch of nonsense!

    Huang Xiaolong had seen all sorts of monsters and demons! Jiangshi, porcupines, snakes, foxes, echo insects¡­ a mere mermaid was nothing to fuss over!

    Qingqing and Xiaohong were even more composed. One a python and the other a fox, they came from a world of demons; to them, a woman with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a fish tail was not at all unusual.

    ¡°Oh, can you not take this so lightly as if it¡¯s nothing? It¡¯s just a fish demon, that¡¯s all!¡± Xiaohong said with feigned maturity. ¡°I guess it hasn¡¯t fully transformed, that¡¯s why it still has part of a fish tail. If it cultivates enough, even the fish tail can transform into human legs. This fish demon might be pretty, but it is clearly quite weak.¡±

    You know nothing.¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Xiaohong, ¡°¡®Beyond the Southern Sea, there are mermaids, who live underwater like fish but do not cease weaving. Tears from their eyes can produce pearls,¡¯ have you never heard of this? Mermaids live in the sea, half-human, half-fish creatures, alluring and mostly female. They are good at singing with captivating voices that enchant sailors, leading their ships to wreck and doom¨Ca deadly temptation. And it¡¯s said that their oil has a very low burning point, a single drop can burn for days without extinguishing. There were Everlasting lights made from mermaid oil in Emperor Qin Shi Huang¡¯s tomb.¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, mermaids weren¡¯t simply fish demons; of course, they were considered a type of demon nonetheless.

    ¡°Is this what¡¯s known as a ¡®mermaid¡¯ in Western mythology?¡± Shirley made the sign of the cross on her chest, her voice trembling. ¡°God, the legends of mermaids are real! So, they are true¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, this painting is part of a series. In these pictures, the eunuch and a mermaid are getting married. Unfortunately, several pictures are missing, so we cannot know how Zheng He met the mermaid and fell in love¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke gravely.

    ¡°Master, do you believe that the content of this painting is real?¡± Shirley was still incredulous.

    ¡°Yes, I believe it¡¯s real. Intuition,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded solemnly. ¡°Exciting, I really want to know how it ends.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young master, this really is a romantic love story! Just like in our serpent demon tribe, the love story of Lady Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian, so tragic and so wonderful¡­¡± Qingqing said dreamily.

    Shirley and Cao Dabiao looked at Qingqing with faces full of horror.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled mysteriously. ¡°I think the story of Zheng He and the mermaid won¡¯t be some romantic love story, but a tragedy. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can bet with me.¡±

    After a moment, Huang Xiaolong pointed to Zheng He in the scroll. ¡°Take a closer look; it¡¯s supposed to be a happy day of marriage, but Zheng He¡¯s eyes bear a sinister chill¡­ I must say, the painter¡¯s skill is sublime, capturing this flicker of expression in Zheng He. However, it¡¯s also possible that on his wedding day, Zheng He¡¯s expression was always so creepily disturbed¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 891 - Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Zheng He - Ghost Immortal

    Chapter 891: Chapter 891: Zheng He ¨C Ghost Immortal???? Chapter 891: Chapter 891: Zheng He ¨C Ghost Immortal???? ¡°`

    Under the guidance of Huang Xiaolong, Shirley Bai and the others all began to pay close attention to the expression of Zheng He in the scroll.

    Indeed, just as Huang Xiaolong had said, amid such a picturesque scene on a day of great joy and celebration of marriage, and the bride being so stunningly beautiful, exotic, and filled with a mysterious aura of the Mermaid Clan, it was only natural to expect Zheng He to be overjoyed with laughter and open smiles. However, his expression was very sinister, almost twisted!

    ¡°Wait¨Csomething¡¯s wrong!¡± Shirley Bai exclaimed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been interested in the history of Huaxia. I¡¯ve read about the deeds of the Treasure Fleet eunuch as well. He was a eunuch, so how could he possibly get married?¡±

    Cao Dabiao gazed at the mermaid in the painting and said foolishly. ¡°Such a beautiful mermaid lady, even if I were a eunuch, I couldn¡¯t resist her charm, and I would still fall in love and marry her.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shirley Bai glared fiercely at Cao Dabiao.

    ¡°It might be what you humans call a platonic spiritual love,¡± Xiaohong offered her own opinion. ¡°Stories of humans falling in love with demons have not been uncommon since ancient times.¡±

    ¡°I have a different view,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile. ¡°I think that Zheng He¡¯s marriage to the mermaid is not about the wine in front of him, but something else altogether.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was now extremely interested in this story, filled with a desire to solve the mystery.

    ¡°Master, look, in the painting, the seawater around Zheng He¡¯s body seems to be pushed apart by some inexplicable force. Near his body, there appears to be a bubble that encases him, protecting him from the erosion of the sea.¡± Qingqing pointed out.

    Indeed, in the painting, Zheng He¡¯s mouth was tightly shut, his cheeks puffed out, indicating that he was holding something in his mouth. Perhaps it was that very thing that allowed him, a human, to swim freely under the sea like fish and shrimp, unrestrained.

    ¡°It might be something like a Water-Repelling Pearl,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Huang Xiaolong led the group to continue searching for scrolls in the mansion.

    They soon found another painting.

    The background was still set deep under the sea where many mermaids, along with Huaxia sailors in uniform, appeared to be celebrating.

    Both mermaids and sailors were holding musical instruments, such as suona, flutes, guqin, and panpipes, playing them vigorously.

    The meaning of this painting was easy to grasp: Zheng He had married a beautiful mermaid, and his sailors and the Mermaid Clan were jubilantly celebrating with music and fanfare.

    In the painting, every sailor seemed to have something in their mouths.

    And more!

    Each sailor had an unnatural expression, all slightly twisted and perverted, just like Zheng He in the previous painting!

    ¡°It feels¡­ it feels a bit chilling¡­¡± Shirley Bai shivered involuntarily, moving closer to Huang Xiaolong, and held his hand.

    ¡°None of these guys are good news!¡± Qingqing declared assertively.

    ¡°Ha, let¡¯s continue looking for the next painting,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Finally, in a side hall, they found another scroll.

    When Huang Xiaolong and the others saw this painting, they felt as if they had fallen into an ice cellar! Huang Xiaolong still managed to keep his composure, but Shirley Bai bent over and vomited uncontrollably.

    Even Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two demons who had much stronger mental fortitude than humans, were trembling intensely at this moment!

    Cao Dabiao¡¯s eyes rolled back, his face turned as pale as paper, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this is truly! Beastly! Absolutely atrocious!¡±

    The painting depicted a mansion ablaze with lights.

    From the layout, it was indeed the dilapidated old house where Huang Xiaolong and the others were currently located.

    Inside the mansion, it was a festive scene, with the sailors hosting a major banquet.

    Cooks came out one after another, carrying delicious dishes.

    The so-called delicacies were actually¨Cvarious cooked¡­ mermaids!!!!

    The sailors were drinking from huge bowls, heartily eating mermaid meat!

    In their eyes, there was nothing but greed, distortion, evilness, and perversion!

    From the painting, these sailors looked just like a bunch of gluttonous and vicious demons, malevolent spirits!

    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s what the strand of consciousness spoke of when it mentioned the atrocity that was devoid of humanity¡­¡± Murder blazed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    He had suspected that Zheng He had persecuted the Mermaid Clan and even caused the death of his wife. But he never imagined it was much more than mere persecution¨Cit was¡­ cannibalism! They were literally eaten!

    Zheng He and his sailors had actually cooked the mermaids into food, held grand banquets, and devoured them ravenously, like devils!

    This was beyond cruelty and could not be simply described as such!

    ¡°Ha, although mermaids are demons, their upper bodies are undoubtedly human, and most possess human thoughts, feelings, and desires; otherwise, the beautiful mermaid would not have married Zheng He. And they still had the heart to eat them?¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched, forcefully suppressing the surge of killing intent almost exploding from his chest.

    ¡°How preposterous! This is simply outrageous!¡± Qingqing¡¯s demon energy surged forth, wreaking havoc in the mansion with howling winds. In her eyes shone a demonic light, as red as blood, ¡°They say humans are greedy and crafty, with cunning minds, and it¡¯s true! So true!¡±

    After speaking, Qingqing realized she had misspoken and quickly held Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm with an apologetic smile. ¡°Of course, Master, you are the exception, the exception.¡±

    ¡°Now the storyline of the entire tale seems to be clear,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°The Treasure Fleet eunuch visited the West seven times, and during those travels, he formed a bond with the Mermaid Clan and fell in love with a beautiful mermaid. But his love was with ulterior motives. Perhaps it was on the night of his wedding that Zheng He and his men enacted their premeditated poisonous scheme, slaughtering the Mermaid Clan and cooking them into delicacies, gleefully celebrating as they devoured them¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking to see if there are more paintings,¡± Huang Xiaolong led the group on their continued search.

    In a large study, they found another painting.

    The background of the scroll once again took place deep under the sea.

    Many fish, corals, octopuses appeared in the painting, with only Zheng He alone.

    Zheng He, wearing an official¡¯s hat and with his hands clasped behind his back, was seen strolling leisurely in the deep sea, with a smile on his face, looking extremely, extremely pleased with himself, his pride reaching the zenith.

    Compared to the gloomy expression when he was getting married, he seemed like a completely different person.

    ¡°`

    The painter¡¯s skill was exquisite, and from this painting, one could surmise that Zheng He harbored a kind of joy and satisfaction that emanated from within.

    Furthermore, in this painting, there was no longer anything in Zheng He¡¯s mouth.

    It seemed, without the aid of items like the Water-Repelling Pearl, he could still wander the deep sea at will.

    Huang Xiaolong murmured, ¡°Could it be that eating mermaid flesh allows one to breathe underwater as freely as fish?¡±

    Below the painting was a caption.

    ¡°I am the greatest navigator of our age. I have uncovered their secrets. They thrive in the sea, commanding the wind and rain, yet they could not escape my schemes! Exhilarating! Exhilarating!¡±

    These words were obviously written by Zheng He, and reading them would send a chill down one¡¯s spine.

    The depth of his cunning and the malevolence of his deeds were probably rare in history!

    Below this statement, there was more description¨C¡°The mermaids, shaped like fish with human faces, speak human languages and are indistinguishable from us. Mermaid tears solidify into pearls that, when placed in the mouth, function like Water-Repelling Pearls and allow one to dive thousands of meters beneath the sea unharmed. Mermaids have lifespans reaching a thousand years. Eating their flesh would allow mortals to live freely in the sea and possibly grant them eternal life, with limitless longevity!¡±

    After reading these words, Huang Xiaolong finally understood, ¡°Oh, so mermaid tears can solidify into pearls that, when placed in the mouth, have the same effect as a Water-Repelling Pearl. Consuming mermaid flesh enables one to live underwater with no restrictions and no need for any tools. Moreover, it grants one a kind of immortality.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong let out a sarcastic laugh. ¡°However, it seems now that eating mermaid flesh certainly doesn¡¯t bring immortality. All these were just wild fantasies of Zheng He. Otherwise, how could those sailors have died and turned into ghosts, to be devoured by my ghost puppets? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°So Zheng He must also have died, right?¡± Shirley Bai asked tremblingly.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment. ¡°His name is not on the Book of Life and Death.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Shirley Bai and the others were all astonished.

    ¡°Either this man, like Xu Fu, has not truly died. Or there is another possibility,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes twitched slightly.

    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s the other possibility?¡± Qingqing¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Zheng He has long since died and turned into a ghost, but he has become a Ghost Immortal, reversing life and death and removing his name from the Book of Life and Death,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke solemnly. ¡°A Ghost Immortal, whose ghostly form has cultivated into an immortal one, lives forever. With the power to shatter mountains and split stones with the flick of a wrist, they are like Immortals, beyond the control of the underworld. Even hell¡¯s emissaries have no cause to capture their souls. Logically, not even King Yan or the Yin Emperor can govern a Ghost Immortal.¡±

    For a Ghost King to ascend to a Ghost Immortal is no easy feat; the gulf between them is as vast as that between heaven and man.

    Ying Kexin had been conferred a title by Huang Xiaolong, becoming the temple priestess of Binhai City¡¯s Wall Temple, with the potential to become a Ghost Immortal, yet it would still require a long period of accumulation.

    Judging by the ghostly formation set up in the Bermuda Triangle, it certainly wasn¡¯t something a Ghost King could have arranged.

    Huang Xiaolong had his suspicions at the time.

    Considering the current situation, it was possible that Zheng He had already become a Ghost Immortal.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong was not afraid of a Ghost Immortal.

    ¡®Zheng He, no matter whether you are now man or ghost, or even a Ghost Immortal, you have committed deeds that have enraged both heaven and man, and I will surely kill you!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself silently.

    ¡°Young Master, look, there are some glowing pearls on the desk!¡± Xiaohong ran into the study next to a desk.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over and saw that indeed, the desk was adorned with a dozen or so pearls, each about the size of a walnut, perfectly round, clear, and radiant. After so many years, they hadn¡¯t gathered a speck of dust and remained thoroughly clean.

    The color of the pearls was a deep sea-like azure, just like the eyes of a mermaid. Inside, they also held wavy marbled patterns resembling waves.

    ¡°These are the tears of a mermaid,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he casually picked one up and handed it to Cao Dabiao with a smile. ¡°Try putting it in your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Huh~~¡± Cao Dabiao was startled.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one, do you want it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Cao Dabiao immediately nodded vigorously, took the pearl from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, and put it in his mouth. ¡°Hmm~~ It has a faint taste of seawater, and it seems like¡­ it¡¯s like the taste of tears.¡±

    Shirley suddenly cried out. ¡°I know! These are all the tears of Zheng He¡¯s wife. I¡¯m afraid that on that day, when Zheng He was about to kill her, she begged tearfully, but¡­ but she still died at Zheng He¡¯s hands. Before her death, her tears turned into pearls and were placed on this desk by Zheng He¡­ It¡¯s despicable! So perverse! It¡¯s utterly infuriating!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about the whole story,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, as he collected the dozen or so pearls from the desk.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong sent a trace of his thoughts into the underworld and summoned the souls associated with Zheng He¡¯s eunuch¡¯s voyage to the West, thoroughly questioning them one by one.

    Some secrets unknown to the people of his time were now all clear to Huang Xiaolong.

    At dusk, Huang Xiaolong led everyone away from the ancient mansion. Outside the mansion, they found a rocky area with towering stones and sat down to rest.

    At that moment, the obsession attached to the black dagger marked ¡°one¡± awoke.

    The woman¡¯s voice echoed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Sir¡­ have you found those paintings?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong communicated with his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve come to understand the whole story. You are not a human, but a mermaid, right?¡±

    Instantly, the woman¡¯s voice wailed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sea of consciousness, the crying filled with boundless resentment and hatred, discontent, and rage¡­

    Huang Xiaolong sighed and said with his heart¡¯s voice. ¡°It turns out that during the Ming Dynasty, there were records of ¡®Emperor Jianwen taking to the sea, with a mermaid as his carrier.¡¯ And Zheng He¡¯s actual purpose in his seven voyages to the West was not to promote national prestige or expand tribute trade, much less strengthen international ties. His main goal was to find the mermaid.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Zheng He really did find one. This piece of history is not recorded in any historical document. During Zheng He¡¯s sixth voyage to the West, his fleet encountered a storm and almost perished. According to unofficial records, ¡®fortunate was the noble¡¯s rescue, sparing disaster.¡¯ I think it was your Mermaid Clan that saved him, right?¡±

    ¡°Later, before Zheng He¡¯s seventh voyage to the West, he told the emperor that if he were to die for his country, he wished for the emperor to take care of Zheng He¡¯s descendants. Then, when he reached the western coast of India, the fleet again encountered a storm, and after the storm, the eunuch Zheng He vanished from the human world. I think by the time of Zheng He¡¯s last voyage to the West, he had already decided not to return. Thus, you mermaids used magic, employed the storm as cover for Zheng He, and played a vanishing act. Zheng He brought you all to this Bermuda area and settled on this island. What happened later is the human tragedy you described, utterly unforgivable. Zheng He schemed tirelessly, all for¡­¡±

    At this moment, the woman¡¯s voice roared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨Ca roar of bloodied tears, filled with hatred almost unimaginable.

    ¡°Sir, could you¡­ could you grant me a few requests!¡± The woman¡¯s voice pleaded sorrowfully in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sea of consciousness, voice filled with tears.

    ¡­

 Chapter 892 - Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Ghost Immortal Demon King

    Chapter 892: Chapter 892: Ghost Immortal! Demon King! Chapter 892: Chapter 892: Ghost Immortal! Demon King! ¡°`

    Hearing this woman¡¯s voice, Huang Xiaolong already knew her intention, and he communicated with his mind, ¡°Do you want me to avenge you?¡±

    The woman, unable to hold back her tears, said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ all my fault¡­ I doomed my own kind¡­ At that time, Mr. Zheng, no, Zheng He, that demon, he saved us¡­ He taught us to write in the human language, brought us glowing jewels, porcelain, silk¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t listen to the elders, I fell in love with him¡­ wuuu~~~¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice, which was none other than the beautiful mermaid with exotic charm that Huang Xiaolong had seen in the scroll, began to recount her story with a sobbing voice.

    Her encounter with Zheng He, their love, and eventually their marriage, coincided strangely with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s deductions.

    In that era, pirates were rampant, and one pirate named Chen Zuyi played an extremely important role in this tragic story.

    Chen Zuyi was a great pirate, commanding over ten thousand crew members and nearly a hundred warships; he was also proficient in ancient martial arts and Taoist magic, a formidable and unusual man.

    Later, Chen Zuyi captured a mermaid. This mermaid was very young and turned out to be the very being now attached to the black knife, the owner of this strand of obsession, and the one in the scroll who married Zheng He!

    During the battle between Zheng He¡¯s forces and Chen Zuyi, Zheng He defeated the pirates and captured Chen Zuyi alive.

    Chen Zuyi claimed to know a shocking secret that he could trade for his life.

    That night, Zheng He spoke privately with Chen Zuyi.

    The next day, Chen Zuyi was beheaded by Zheng He.

    According to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s analysis, the secret that Chen Zuyi wanted to trade for his life was nothing other than the secret of the mermaids.

    So far, some of Chen Zuyi¡¯s scarce nautical diaries have been found¨Clonely documents in which there are written records: ¡°Female figures appear at sea, with disheveled hair and the body of a fish; capturing them and torturing them for answers, we learned they are mermaids, with lifespans reaching a thousand years.¡±

    After beheading Chen Zuyi, Zheng He released the mermaid and showered her with attention and expressions of love, providing her with all kinds of care.

    In fact, by that time, Zheng He was already scheming, beginning his attempts to gain the trust of the mermaids.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred when he heard this. ¡°Zheng He and his subordinates killed your entire Mermaid Clan¡­ and even cooked and ate them, but it seems they did not achieve immortality¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ eternal life was just a deception¡­ they all died¡­ all died¡­ However, they turned into fierce ghosts¡­ Zheng He, his ghostly soul is terrifyingly fierce and resentful; during the extermination of pirate Chen Zuyi, he also obtained Chen Zuyi¡¯s Taoist heritage and some magical treasures. As a ghost, he cultivated Taoist magic, able to set up various ghost formations, trapping passing ships and killing the people on board, devouring the living¡¯s Yang energy and flesh, their spirits and souls, for his cultivation¡­ He has killed many people, including sailors and soldiers from the Spanish Columbus fleet centuries ago¡­ He has become a very terrifying ghost¡­ He¡¯s too dreadful¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized.

    So, over all these years, the ships, planes, and people that vanished in the Bermuda Triangle were all Zheng He¡¯s doing!

    The missing souls had all been devoured by Zheng He and his subordinate sailors¡¯ ghosts.

    Having consumed so many people and gained the various teachings of the pirate king, Chen Zuyi, Zheng He had evolved into something quite horrific.

    Perhaps, a Ghost Immortal!

    Meanwhile, a thought struck Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I understand now! After Chen Zuyi was captured, he deceived Zheng He! He told Zheng He that eating mermaids would grant eternal life! In reality, this was but a lie contrived to save his own life. If, as Chen Zuyi claimed, eating mermaids bestowed immortality, why didn¡¯t he do it after capturing one? It was at that moment, in the pursuit of eternal life, that Zheng He cold-heartedly contrived a cruel plot!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice, within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mental sea, kept crying, a cry so miserable, filled with hatred that even the water of the three rivers and five lakes couldn¡¯t wash away.

    Zheng He had not just consumed his wife but had devoured the entire Mermaid Clan.

    ¡°Where is Zheng He now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, suppressing his killing intent.

    ¡°`

    ¡°It has left this island a long time ago¨Cabout fifty or sixty years, I reckon. It set up a ghostly formation in the Bermuda region, causing ships that entered these waters to sink to the ocean floor. The people on board were all transported to this desolate island for its crew of ghostly sailors to devour,¡± the woman¡¯s voice was filled with deep resentment. ¡°It never returned. This small knife is very mysterious and was obtained by Zheng He from the Pirate King Chen Zuyi himself. It has always been studying the mystery of the knife, but has never been able to unravel its secrets. When I was killed by it, a trace of my obsession never faded and lingered on this small knife¡­¡±

    ¡°Our entire Mermaid Clan was killed and eaten by Zheng He, and I couldn¡¯t reconcile with it! So I had an obsession that has yet to be extinguished!¡±

    Hatred and dissatisfaction allowed the mermaid¡¯s obsession to stick to the small knife, preserving it to this day!

    Suddenly, something struck Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Since you have been attached to this black knife for hundreds of years, have you deciphered its secret?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. However, I know that there are a total of nine such knives! Finding all nine can unveil a secret¡­ That¡¯s all I know. It¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ve learned after being attached to the small knife for hundreds of years¡­¡± the woman¡¯s voice explained.

    ¡°Oh? Nine in total? Gathering all nine would reveal a secret? Good, very good; this information is very useful to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong felt an unexpected joy.

    Now, he already had four knives in his possession!

    Only five more to go!

    However, finding the remaining five black knives was clearly not an easy task.

    These black knives truly were scattered to the remotest corners of the world.

    For instance, in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, or used by the Pirate King Chen Zuyi during the Ming dynasty.

    It seemed that finding the remaining five black knives would require some luck.

    ¡®Wait¡­ last time, Xu Fu had sent Dongying onmyoji and ninja ghosts into Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb in search of the black knife. Could it be that Xu Fu also had one?¡¯ A thought flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s not worry about these things for now. The remaining black knives can be searched for slowly; no need to rush things.¡±

    ¡°Zheng He¡¯s deeds indeed incurred heavenly wrath and human resentment, and he deserves death by everyone. I believe you want me to help you achieve your revenge, rest assured, I will take care of this matter! I will personally execute Zheng He,¡± Huang Xiaolong promised gravely.

    This was a promise, words from the Yin Emperor, destined to be fulfilled!

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!¡± the woman¡¯s voice sobbed.

    Then her voice weakened again, tired, and it quickly became silent; she must have fallen asleep once more.

    Huang Xiaolong tucked the black knife into his chest.

    At that moment, Shirley Bai asked, ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a bit.

    Zheng He had left the island many decades ago and never returned; waiting here like guarding a tree stump for rabbits to come would likely be futile.

    Huang Xiaolong had no desire to stay on such a spooky island.

    ¡°Forget it, I might as well go home for now. After all, Zheng He is bound to die! He can¡¯t escape my grasp, not in heaven nor on earth, nor at the ends of the sea and sky!¡± Huang Xiaolong decided not to pursue Zheng He across the vast ocean.

    That would be too time-consuming and draining.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Binhai City for now,¡± Huang Xiaolong decided.

    ¡°But, respected sir, how are we going to leave this island? Moreover, we don¡¯t even know where this island is¡­ And without a single nautical chart¡­ it¡¯s really troublesome,¡± Cao Dabiao said with a troubled face.

    ¡°This will be easy, let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, tossing out a talisman that swelled in the wind and turned into a large magic carpet-like object.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others stepped onto the talisman and, with a whoosh, flew away.

    Soon, the talisman rose to an extremely high altitude.

    Looking down, they saw the island shrouded in layers of ghostly and resentful fog.

    ¡°Just as I thought, using ghostly fog and some formations to hide the island, modern scientific methods can¡¯t detect this lonely island in the vast ocean,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered and threw out a handful of talismans.

    The talismans emitted sharp Sword Qi, like flying swords, piercing through the air barrier, gleaming golden light, and directly shattered the ghostly fog and formations concealing the island.

    With that, the island was exposed in the sea, bound to be discovered sooner or later.

    And the mansion on the island, with all its various scrolls inside, would likely shock the academic world of today!

    Huang Xiaolong steered the talisman, flying swiftly through the sky.

    This island was actually located in the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle area, only a hundred or so nautical miles from where the cargo ship had its incident.

    After a short flight, they saw lights in the dark ocean.

    Looking closely, wasn¡¯t that the same cargo ship that Cao Dabiao had used to take Huang Xiaolong and Shirley Bai and others to Bermuda?

    ¡°Oh, God! That¡¯s my ship! That¡¯s my ship!¡± Cao Dabiao exclaimed, relieved, making the sign of the cross on his chest.

    Shirley Bai, Qingqing, and Xiaohong couldn¡¯t help cheering.

    ¡°This operation is now over, let¡¯s go home~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡­

    The night.

    The vast ocean, boundless and endless, was plunged into eternal darkness.

    In an area of the sea, fog swirled, filled with a sinister demon aura.

    This area of sea was enshrouded in fog all year round, impenetrable to sight, and any ship that strayed into this area would inexplicably disappear.

    Moreover, no modern scientific instrument in the world could detect this mysterious and terrifying area of sea!

    Just then, a streak of light descended from the sky and fell into the thick fog of this area.

    The light transformed into a man. He landed on an island about a hundred miles in circumference, where the demon aura skyrocketed to the heavens!

    This man, with the appearance of a Huaxia person, middle-aged, dressed in a white dragon robe with five claws, wearing a cicada-winged crown on his head, had a fair complexion without a single beard, hands behind his back, majestic bearing, standing straight as a demon god, radiating wisps of Immortal Spirit Qi, as if he were a deity.

    If Huang Xiaolong were here and saw this man, his killing intent would flare up, and he would strike without hesitation!

    As it turned out, this middle-aged man was the very same person from the portrait in the island¡¯s mansion¨CZheng He!

    At this moment, Zheng He didn¡¯t look at all like a ghost; not a trace of ghostly Qi was on him, but rather, he exuded a transcendental and pure sandalwood-like Immortal Qi!

    Upon this island lay a colossal palace, seemingly forged from the cold iron of the ocean¡¯s depths. Around the palace, piled like mountains, were the skeletal remains of humans.

    The entire palace was wrapped in a miasma of demonic energy.

    Outside the palace, a number of sinister-looking ¡®people¡¯, armed and on patrol, could be felt.

    Upon seeing Zheng He, these ¡®people¡¯ berated him angrily, ¡°Halt! What crime is it to trespass in the great Demon King¡¯s palace uninvited?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Zheng He laughed aloud, ¡°Zheng seeks an audience with the great Demon King.¡±

    But in his heart he thought, ¡®Humph, you shrimp demons, octopus monsters, do you really think you can stop me? Despicable!¡¯

    ¡°Zheng He, if you have something to say, out with it. There¡¯s no need to come any closer, I rather not meet you,¡± came a malevolent yet strangely bland voice from within the palace. This voice, while seemingly calm at first listen, actually contained a terrifyingly tyrannical aura that suppressed everything!

    ¡°Oh~~ Great Demon King, it¡¯s said that you are preparing to rally the Demon Race to lay siege upon mankind,¡± Zheng He spoke with deep reverence in his voice, clearly wary of the Demon King.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Zheng He? You, a ghost, also wish to dip your fingers in the pie?¡± The Demon King¡¯s voice was laden with sarcasm. ¡°You are a ghost, and I a demon; our paths do not align¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°I dare not to claim an equal share of the world with the great Demon King,¡± said Zheng He humbly, ¡°However, I can offer my support to the great Demon King. Once we succeed, I would be satisfied with ruling over all the ghosts in the world.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you bargaining with me?¡± The Demon King¡¯s voice was full of sarcasm and mockery.

    ¡°Zheng dares not,¡± Zheng He replied with a slight bow.

    ¡°Enough. You Ghost Immortal, although you may not amount to much in my eyes, you still have some credentials to negotiate with me. You wish to unite all the ghosts in the world and become the ghostly emperor? Hahahahaha~~~ Zheng He, you have always been ambitious and scheming¡­ Well, I shall consent!¡± laughed the Demon King.

    Ghost Immortal!

    So it was true, Zheng He was indeed a Ghost Immortal!

    ¡°Zheng He, let me hear your plans,¡± the Demon King chuckled.

    ¡°Great Demon King, we live in the age of Dharma decline, where all the gods have vanished. The underworld no longer exists; neither the Yin Emperor nor King Yan, nor the ghostly messengers. In this world, I, Zheng, am probably the only Ghost Immortal,¡± Zheng He said with a trace of pride in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s time for Zheng to return to Huaxia, gather all the fierce ghosts, and plot something grand! With Zheng¡¯s identity, ruling all the ghostly beings of the world is only right and proper.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Ahahahaha~~~¡± The Demon King¡¯s terrifying laughter echoed, ¡°Zheng He, you truly are ambitious. However, I am not afraid of you, go ahead. I still need some time before I leave my retreat; you go and lead the charge.¡±

    ¡°After that, in the world, there will only be demons and ghosts, no more humans!¡±

    ¡°Very well, great Demon King, Zheng will now return to Huaxia,¡± said Zheng He with a slight smile, ¡°I shall not disturb the great Demon King any longer.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Whoosh~~~!

    Zheng He turned into a streak of light, soaring into the sky, disappearing from the region.

    ¡°Hmph! Demon King, you wish to let the Demon Race take control of the human realm again¡­ Hahahaha~~ I, Zheng, shall never allow you to have your way! This time, I, Zheng, shall summon a host of ghosts to storm the underworld! To become its ruler! The new King Yan! The Yin Emperor! Hahahaha~~~~¡±

    In mid-flight, a vicious and terrifying expression flitted across Zheng He¡¯s eyes, his face momentarily lit up with an astonishing ghostly aura, which then vanished as quickly as a fleeting shadow, replaced by a peaceful celestial aura.

    ¡°Huaxia! I, Zheng He, have returned!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 893 - Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Summoning Ghosts from All Over the

    Chapter 893: Chapter 893: Summoning Ghosts from All Over the World! Chapter 893: Chapter 893: Summoning Ghosts from All Over the World! Huang Xiaolong and Shirley Bai, among others, took a cargo ship and returned to Binhai City.

    Wolong Villa.

    The wives celebrated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s return with song and dance.

    Huang Xiaolong also shared the strange tales from his trip to the Bermuda Triangle with his wives¨Cthe stories, long lost to history, were so captivating that his wives were utterly enthralled, exclaiming in excitement.

    The wives were also thrilled about Huang Xiaolong adding another mysterious black knife to his collection.

    There were a total of nine black knives, and now that Huang Xiaolong had acquired four, he almost had half of them in his possession. Perhaps soon, the ultimate secrets hidden by these black knives would be unearthed!

    However, Huang Xiaolong had no leads on taking revenge on behalf of the Mermaid Clan by hunting down Zheng He. After all, the sea was vast and boundless, and he was not in Huaxia, which left him somewhat helpless.

    But Huang Xiaolong was a man of his word and would not go back on his promise to the mermaid.

    ¡®It seems I need to rest for a while and then head out to sea for some time,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    As for the mermaid¡¯s obsession attached to the first black knife, Huang Xiaolong let it be for the time being. She could be reborn in an appropriate woman¡¯s body in the future, though it would depend on whether she was willing.

    In the following days, Huang Xiaolong relaxed thoroughly in Binhai.

    With Ghost Immortal Ying Kexin in control, Binhai was devoid of any supernatural mysteries, making it an unparalleled haven.

    In his spare time, Huang Xiaolong would also guide his wives in their cultivation. The two demon beasts, Xiaohong and Qingqing, got along quite well with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives.

    This homecoming allowed Shirley Bai to finally claim her place as one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, and most of the other wives, who had been in her shoes before, could tell by her complexion that she and Huang Xiaolong had indeed become intimate.

    Seeing this, Feng Hanyan felt a sourness in her chest, and her breath was full of jealousy.

    ¡®Why has this mixed-race woman, after just one trip with him, rightfully become his woman¡­ Me¡­ me¡­ he has never regarded me so highly¡­ I, Feng Hanyan, although slender, was once considered the first beauty among the young generation of Huaxia¡¯s ten great ancient martial arts families¡­¡¯ Feng Hanyan felt extremely bitter.

    At this point, Feng Hanyan realized with a profound clarity that she had truly and deeply fallen in love with Huang Xiaolong, unable to extricate herself. Her love was no different from that of Ma Chuxia, Shirley Bai, and the others!

    ¡®No! Next time he goes somewhere, I¡­ I must stick to him even if it means being shameless! I want to go! I must go with him! Even to the ends of the earth, I must!¡¯ Feng Hanyan bit her lip, completely disregarding her ladylike demeanor and reserve.

    One day, while Huang Xiaolong was at Wolong Villa teaching his wives swordsmanship, a few breezes suddenly brushed past his ear.

    The voice of Ghost Immortal Ying Kexin slowly reached Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears.

    ¡°My lord, you have returned to Binhai, and in these past few days, a strange thing has happened. Please come to the City God Temple immediately,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh? What happened?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused slightly, detecting an obvious anxiety in Ying Kexin¡¯s tone.

    What could make a Ghost Immortal, especially one with such a powerful backing, anxious?

    It was indeed intriguing.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong left Wolong Villa by himself and drove to the Binhai City God Temple.

    Nowadays, the City God Temple was thriving with incense, with devout followers coming and going ceaselessly. The entire temple radiated with a touch of Immortal Spirit Qi, making it seem solemn and sacred.

    Huang Xiaolong met with Ying Kexin in the rear hall.

    Ying Kexin¡¯s ghostly aura was barely perceptible even to Huang Xiaolong, replaced instead with an abundant immortal aura, making her every move seem ethereal and transcendent.

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like you could ascend to Ghost Immortal within three to five years,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your cultivation, my lord,¡± Ying Kexin gave a slight bow to Huang Xiaolong before quickly preparing tea for him.

    Sitting leisurely with his legs crossed, Huang Xiaolong watched as Ying Kexin stood behind him, massaging his shoulders and back with diligent care.

    ¡°You seemed in such a hurry to call for me; I assumed you had urgent matters,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile. ¡°But it seems the ghosts and spirits of Binhai are behaving themselves. Could it be like last time, has some monster arrived? A gluttonous beast?¡±

    ¡°My lord, I haven¡¯t detected any demon qi, and the supernatural order of Binhai City is not in the slightest disarray. However, my lord, please look at this¨C¡± Saying this, Ying Kexin produced a stack of joss paper from her bosom.

    Huang Xiaolong casually took it and looked it over.

    Each sheet of joss paper was entwined with ghost qi and filled with cryptic characters.

    ¡°My lord, these are from some of the ghostly apparitions in Binhai; they have been receiving these in recent days,¡± Ying Kexin reported.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, intrigued as he read the cryptic characters on the joss paper.

    After finishing¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into mocking laughter.

    It turned out that the message on the joss paper was a summons for Binhai City¡¯s ghostly apparitions to head to Shanghai to ¡°conspire on a major event.¡±

    It mentioned that in this age of dharma decline, with the Underworld ceasing to exist, all ghosts should not enter the Underworld for reincarnation but should instead linger in the mortal realm, turning the living into spirits!

    In doing so, this world would become a domain of spirits!

    It was clearly written on these sheets to command all the fierce spirits of Binhai to walk to Shanghai and, along the way, harm as many living beings as possible, thereby strengthening the ranks of ghostly apparitions! They should have no reservations!

    In Shanghai, there would be a grand and unique ¡®Ghost Assembly,¡¯ which would gather the fiercest and most resentful ghosts from all over to discuss significant matters and turn the mortal realm into the Underworld!

    ¡°My lord, this is a bit outrageous. It seems that there is an ambitious ghost who wants to disrupt the order of yin and yang and create a kingdom of ghosts!¡± Ying Kexin said with a frown. ¡°Since ancient times, even ghosts each had their territories and wouldn¡¯t easily gather together.¡±

    ¡°How interesting. The age of dharma decline, the Underworld¡¯s disappearance, do they really think I, the Yin Emperor, cease to exist?¡± A fierce light flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    The ghost that was secretly calling upon all the spirits to gather in Shanghai was challenging Huang Xiaolong¡¯s authority!

    ¡°I knew there was a Demon King who wanted to regain supreme power, but now comes a foolish ghost as well. Very good, very nice¡­¡± With a flick of his hand, Huang Xiaolong sent the joss paper fluttering like butterflies before they instantly burned to ashes.

    ¡°My lord, please calm your anger!¡± Ying Kexin quickly knelt down.

    ¡°Get up,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, flicking his fingernail. ¡°In ten days, the ghosts of the world will gather in Shanghai, which will evidently become a city of ghosts. I want to see for myself who is bold enough to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°My lord, let me accompany you,¡± Ying Kexin volunteered.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°You stay here to keep watch over Binhai. Within Binhai¡¯s borders, if any ghostly apparitions wish to go to Shanghai, you just extinguish their souls!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Ying Kexin quickly accepted the command.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Pausing for a moment, Ying Kexin respectfully asked, ¡°When does my lord plan to depart for Shanghai?¡±

    ¡°The ¡®Ghost Assembly¡¯ will be held in ten days. I am not in a rush. I¡¯ll first return to Wolong Villa to prepare,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°If they wish to be presumptuous right under my nose, I don¡¯t mind sending them all to eternal damnation!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Ying Kexin felt the temperature plunge from all around; outside the City God Temple, lightning flashed in the daytime sky, followed by a booming thunder!

    Ying Kexin shivered uncontrollably; it was evident that Huang Xiaolong was truly enraged!

    ¡­

 Chapter 894 - Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Departure Shanghai

    Chapter 894: Chapter 894: Departure! Shanghai! Chapter 894: Chapter 894: Departure! Shanghai! Huang Xiaolong left the City God Temple without showing any emotion and returned to Wolong Villa.

    He knew that Shanghai was an extremely important major city in Huaxia, an international metropolis, with a status much higher than that of Binhai City by who knows how many times.

    Now, if the fierce ghosts from all over gathered in Shanghai, it would be an extremely terrifying matter.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong also believed that not every fierce ghost would obediently leave their lairs and travel thousands of miles to Shanghai.

    Returned to Wolong Villa.

    Huang Xiaolong shut himself in for three days!

    During these three days, Huang Xiaolong was doing one thing¨C

    Drawing talismans!

    Non-stop drawing of talismans!

    Talisman after talisman that contained extremely strong Taoist power, each with a terrifying killing power!

    For these three days, Huang Xiaolong could be said to have worked incessantly, drawing tens of thousands of talismans. The entire Wolong Villa was shrouded in a mist of radiant auspicious energy, like a fairyland blessed by immortals!

    Fortunately, Wolong Villa was located on the outskirts, which did not attract the attention of irrelevant people. If it had been in the city center, it would probably have attracted countless pilgrimages!

    Those within Wolong Villa were dumbstruck, unsure of what Huang Xiaolong had been doing these past few days.

    After the talismans were drawn, Huang Xiaolong called Ma Chuxia into the study.

    ¡°This¡­ Little Long, what are you doing?¡± Ma Chuxia looked at the neatly arranged talismans on the desk, glowing with treasure light, as if each and every one of them was infinitely mystical.

    ¡°Well~~ My little wife, listen carefully, these are the talismans I¡¯ve been drawing overnight, all consecrated, drawn very seriously. Each talisman is offensive, one is enough to annihilate a blue-robed fierce ghost, five to take down a purple-robed fierce ghost, and twenty to repel a Ghost King¡­¡±

    Ma Chuxia was shocked beyond words. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Huang Xiaolong would spend his time and energy, his Taoist power, drawing so many boundlessly powerful talismans for no apparent reason. However, she knew her man was usually frivolous, but definitely not a person who did things aimlessly.

    ¡°My little wife, summon the members of the Metaphysics Society and distribute these talismans to them, twenty per person. Then have them patrol throughout Huaxia. As soon as they find any fierce ghosts trying to leave their homes to head to Shanghai, use the talismans to annihilate them! Make their souls fly away and scatter their spirits!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a giggle.

    As it turned out, Huang Xiaolong wanted Ma Chuxia to lead the Taoists and nuns of the Metaphysics Society to intercept the ghosts that wished to rush to Shanghai for a gathering.

    The Taoist power of the Metaphysics Society¡¯s members varied greatly. They could handle ordinary little ghosts, wild ghosts, or slightly weaker fierce ghosts. However, they would be on a path to certain death if they encountered a strong ghost. But now, in a time of need, Huang Xiaolong had to spend some time drawing powerful talismans to give to the Metaphysics Society¡¯s forces.

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, I understand what to do.¡± Ma Chuxia did not immediately question Huang Xiaolong further but solemnly began to gather the talismans from the desk, carefully storing them away. ¡°I will immediately summon the Metaphysics Society¡¯s branches in Huaxia and distribute the talismans.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ My little wife, times are troubled lately, and a mysterious ghost creature has delusional ideas, intending to gather all the fierce ghosts in the world to terrorize the human realm¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°What?!!!!!¡± Hearing this, Ma Chuxia was utterly horrified; her eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. ¡°Little Long¡­ such a thing exists, it has never happened from ancient times till now! The yin souls and fierce ghosts wanting to dominate the yang realm, overturning yin and yang, will be punished by heaven!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Those guys probably think that in these degenerate times, with the gods no longer present and hell practically non-existent, they want to rebel,¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed playfully. ¡°Huaxia is vast, with too many fierce ghosts causing trouble. Their greed is insatiable, committing murder for wealth. It would indeed be a troublesome feat for me alone to wipe out all these fierce ghosts. But now, they want to gather together, and I can annihilate them all in one net!¡±

    As he spoke, excitement also flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°So many fierce ghosts can be used to refine many magic artifacts¡­ Hahahaha~ Very useful!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I get it now!¡± Ma Chuxia had an epiphany, ¡°So all the fierce ghosts in the world will head towards Shanghai! Great! I will lead the forces of the Metaphysics Society to stop them!¡±

    Ma Chuxia could feel the urgency of the situation.

    She couldn¡¯t remain calm! Not like Huang Xiaolong, so composed and light-hearted!

    After all, with so many ghost creatures in vast Huaxia, if they all came out to harm the human world, and if slightly uncontrolled, the situation could escalate into doomsday!

    ¡°My little wife, your Taoist skills are not bad, and your mastery of ancient martial arts is advancing by leaps and bounds. You also have the Flying Sword Magic Artifact; you alone could withstand ten thousand ghosts. I believe in you. Moreover, you can pass the message to the top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia, and have them send experts to assist you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a kiss. ¡°Good girl, my little wife, go do your work. I¡¯ll be heading to Shanghai right now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, we¡¯ll split up and take action separately. I¡¯ll come find you in Shanghai in a few days,¡± Ma Chuxia said as she gently wrapped her arms around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist and rested her head on his chest to stabilize her turbulent emotions.

    Not long after, Ma Chuxia left the study.

    Huang Xiaolong called his wives over and told them that he needed to leave immediately for Shanghai as the matter was urgent.

    His wives expressed their wishes to go with him one after another.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself that this was not a trip for leisure, how could he possibly bring beauties along?

    Eventually, aside from Feng Hanyan, who had insisted on following Huang Xiaolong with a shameless tenacity, and the two demon monsters, Qingqing and Xiaohong, all other wives were left behind at the Wulong Villa.

    ¡°You there¡­ little fox, come here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his heart stirring, as he beckoned Xiaohong with a finger.

    ¡°Master!¡± Xiaohong ran over cheerfully, her smile bright and charming.

    ¡°You go to Rong City, bring your Mistress, the snake demon Mistress, the hedgehog, all of them to Shanghai. And if you can contact that yellow-skinned ghost, bring her along too,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    Shanghai had a population well over tens of millions, and at that time, he didn¡¯t know how many grotesque ghost would gather. Though Huang Xiaolong was invincible, he was wary of bringing harm to the innocent bystanders, so he called upon several demons to assist him in controlling the situation, hoping to prevent any casualties among the innocent.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re summoning all the Matriarchs to Shanghai, is there some exciting event happening?¡± Xiaohong¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation, her face showing a love for the hustle and bustle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, just go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, feigning a fierce glare at Xiaohong.

    The little fox giggled, gave Huang Xiaolong a kiss on the face, and then ran off, her face flushed.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong drove a car, taking Feng Hanyan and Qingqing with him, directly towards Shanghai.

    Driving from Binhai to Shanghai, even on the highway, would take several days as they needed to pass through several provinces.

    The reason Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t choose to fly directly to Shanghai was, firstly, there were still several days until the ¡°ghosts¡¯ gathering,¡± and, secondly, he planned to eradicate all the malevolent ghosts heading towards Shanghai along the way.

    After exiting the highway, Huang Xiaolong drove into the capital city of ¡°Fujian Province¡±¨C¡°Fozhou City.¡±

    Unexpectedly, just as they descended from the highway, Huang Xiaolong saw broad daylight ghosts in red, orange, yellow¡­ almost queueing up, their faces grim with eerie smiles, chirping strangely with greedy eyes as they walked towards the city center of Fozhou City!

    Looking again, the entire Fozhou City was almost shrouded in a cloud of condensed yin energy!

    The chilly wind was mournful!

    Fozhou City was teeming with ghostly energy, giving off the feel of a Ghost Festival, where hundreds of ghosts roamed at night. It was unknown how many wicked ghosts had already entered Fozhou City!

    Fozhou City had effectively become a city of ghosts!

    ¡°It looks like things are a bit more troublesome than I expected,¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows slightly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master, this city is simply too filthy¡­¡± Even Qingqing, a demon herself, felt something was off.

    ¡°No worries, this time, I will cleanse the entire Fozhou City,¡± a cold murderous intent flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    ¡­

    PS: Writer¡¯s block! It¡¯s quite uncomfortable! Now, I need to hurry and organize the plot!

    With the increase in word count, writing has become much slower than when there were fewer words.

    ¡­

 Chapter 895 - Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Ghost Entrusting a Dream

    Chapter 895: Chapter 895: Ghost Entrusting a Dream Chapter 895: Chapter 895: Ghost Entrusting a Dream Now, Huang Xiaolong saw that, upon exiting the highway and entering Fozhou City, the place had seemingly become a misty graveyard where all sorts of fierce ghosts were flocking to Fozhou City as if attending a fair. He even saw several paper vehicles made in perfect imitation of real ones, speeding toward the city.

    These paper vehicles, the same size as real ones, were crafted out of brightly colored paper. Looking through the windows, one could see that the drivers were all ghosts with ferocious faces and splattered with ghostly blood.

    ¡°Oh for heaven¡¯s sake¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that the fierce ghosts heeding the call to attend a meeting in Shanghai would be so numerous! Fozhou City was a necessary stop on the land route to Shanghai, making it a heavily affected area as well.

    In the car, Qingqing, being a demon, could see those ghostly beings (even animals like cats and dogs with spiritual awareness can see ghosts, so naturally it was the same for Qingqing the snake demon).

    ¡°I see them! Master! I see them!¡± Qingqing exclaimed, ¡°So many ghosts¡­ Master, let¡¯s go exterminate them right away!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong tapped on Feng Hanyan¡¯s forehead, allowing her to witness the scene unfolding before them, and she gasped in shock.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered, slowing down the car and deliberately driving towards the line of ghosts marching into Fozhou City.

    He rolled down the window.

    One after another, the ghosts turned their wretched gazes towards Huang Xiaolong, their eyes brimming with greed. They began whispering among themselves¨C

    ¡°Huh? One man, two women, three living people¡­ tsk tsk, seems like these three can see us?¡±

    ¡°Wow~~ Their scent is so delicious, I really want to eat them¡­¡±

    ¡°How about we just eat these three right now, after all, starting now, we have nothing to fear¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, once we¡¯re in Shanghai and the meeting is over, we can take over the world of the living! All the living people will be our food¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Bang~~~!

    A loud noise.

    A headless ghost in red climbed directly onto the hood of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s car, its ghostly blood covering the vehicle as it moaned eerily, ¡°Have you seen my head? Can you help me find my head, it¡¯s missing¡­ wuwuwu~~~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re heading to Shanghai, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered and shook his head. ¡°Well, then¡­ all of you can die!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Huang Xiaolong threw out a talisman.

    Boom~~~~!

    The talisman exploded into strings of golden light, blasting apart like a bomb.

    All the nearby ghosts and spirits were swept up by the golden light and instantly turned to ash.

    ¡°If you had stayed in your own territories without crossing my path, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you. But you dared to brazenly enter the city and even plan to attend a meeting in Shanghai? Then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± After dispatching the nearby ghosts at the highway entrance, Huang Xiaolong pressed the gas pedal, and the car raced towards the city center.

    After entering the downtown area of Fozhou City, they found a five-star hotel, parked the car, and then, Huang Xiaolong, along with Qingqing and Feng Hanyan, began to stroll around the city.

    The city center appeared bustling with life on the surface, with orderly streets and throngs of pedestrians coming and going.

    But in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, everything was utterly chaotic!

    Quite a few paper vehicles shuffled through the city, and occasionally ghosts hailed them and got on board.

    Even some of the living with weak life-force saw the paper vehicles, mistook them for taxis, and got on them too. These people were surely doomed to never return.

    As for the ghosts, they were plentiful in the streets as well.

    One could say that there were all sorts of ghosts, those burned to death, scalded to death, drowned, killed in car accidents, hanged, poisoned, flayed¡­

    All kinds of shapes and forms, it was not a night parade of a hundred ghosts but rather a typical day parade of a hundred ghosts! No, a day parade of a thousand ghosts!

    Fozhou City had evidently become a ¡®gatherer of yin¡¯, a ¡®city of ghosts¡¯.

    Qingqing and Feng Hanyan were both dumbstruck.

    Qingqing muttered, ¡°Young Master, with so many ghosts, how can we kill them all?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong observed for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°These ghosts currently are not yet wreaking havoc on a large scale, they are all restraining themselves. I believe there must be a very powerful ghost in Fozhou City, deterring the others, which is why all the fierce ghosts that have flocked to Fozhou City are throwing a rat, not daring to act rashly¡­ I need to find this big ghost first. This is called capturing the king first to capture the thieves.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, ¡°Temporarily, there shouldn¡¯t be too much trouble. Let¡¯s finish our meal first.¡±

    Actually, by the time they arrived in the downtown area of Fozhou City, it was already afternoon. After Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan had finished eating, the night began to fall.

    Fozhou City was slowly consumed by darkness, and between heaven and earth, the yin energy was incredibly vigorous.

    In the air, greed and evil were breeding.

    Countless ghostly faces thrived under the cover of night, like fish in water.

    Huang Xiaolong led Qingqing and Feng Hanyan back to the hotel.

    However, as he entered the hotel, Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes and scrutinized the hotel carefully.

    ¡°Little Long, is there something wrong with this hotel?¡± Feng Hanyan asked with a frown.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the hotel first,¡± Huang Xiaolong did not point it out directly, but an expression of contemplation surfaced in his eyes.

    The hotel lobby.

    A few receptionists were dozing off.

    It wasn¡¯t even past midnight, and they already looked exhausted.

    A female ghost sat in a corner sofa of the lobby, applying makeup while weeping mournfully, a heartrending sound that brought sorrow to those who heard it.

    Huang Xiaolong glowered at the ghost.

    The female ghost shivered, looked at Huang Xiaolong, and, filled with fear, swiftly fled.

    It was just a harmless stray ghost, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t be bothered to exterminate it¡­

    Huang Xiaolong approached the front desk, tossing several talismans onto the counter. ¡°Burn the talismans and drink the ashes with water. Otherwise, you won¡¯t survive three days.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The receptionists all looked at Huang Xiaolong in astonishment.

    ¡°You are entwined with a heavy resentment. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can look in the mirror,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, then took Qingqing and Feng Hanyan to the elevator and went upstairs.

    ¡°Young Master, those people have green complexions, are enveloped in ghostly air, their eye sockets are sunken, and their cheekbones protruding. They look neither human nor ghostly and likely won¡¯t live much longer,¡± Qingqing commented on the side.

    ¡°This hotel has a problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Perhaps, what I¡¯m looking for is in this hotel.¡±

    Feng Hanyan immediately exclaimed in horror, ¡°Little Long, are you saying¡­ the great ghost that¡¯s deterring Fozhou City is¡­ is hiding in this hotel?¡±

    The so-called strategy of capturing the king first meant Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan was to capture the strongest fierce ghost in Fozhou City. If they were to exorcise ghosts all over the streets, it would be too time-consuming. Moreover, with thousands of souls and ghosts already mingling among the people, this could easily cause harm to innocent individuals.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Huang Xiaolong said succinctly.

    A suite.

    Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, Feng Hanyan, lived together.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit sleepy, I¡¯m going to take a quick nap. Little Long, Qingqing, if you go ghost hunting later, make sure to wake me up, I can help,¡± Feng Hanyan couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Then she lay down on the couch with her clothes on and fell asleep.

    Perhaps it was because the yin energy in Fozhou City was too dense, affecting Feng Hanyan¡¯s state, or perhaps it was because the hotel itself indeed had issues, so Feng Hanyan, despite being a great martial arts grandmaster, actually felt sleepy and couldn¡¯t resist dozing off.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong watched Feng Hanyan, who had fallen asleep as soon as she lay down, and murmured thoughtfully, ¡°Oh¡­ has that guy started to make trouble?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Young Master, Miss Hanyan is so funny, she¡¯s a grandmaster in ancient martial arts, which already makes her a formidable person among humans, yet she falls asleep as soon as she gets to the hotel¡­ I don¡¯t want to sleep. When will we go ghost hunting, Young Master?¡± Qingqing said, full of interest.

    ¡°No rush,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    So, Huang Xiaolong found a chair to sit and watched Feng Hanyan, who looked like a sleeping beauty, with a partly smiling, partly serious gaze.

    Qingqing flashed a look and giggled. ¡°Young Master, are you harboring designs on Miss Hanyan?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll wake up soon,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile. ¡°Besides, do I need to harbor designs on her?¡±

    What Huang Xiaolong meant was¨Cwasn¡¯t this like a freely offered meal!

    Feng Hanyan had fallen asleep. She didn¡¯t know why she felt so sleepy as soon as she entered the room.

    In a groggy state, she suddenly opened her eyes, rubbed them, and looked around. She saw neither Huang Xiaolong nor Qingqing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me? They went ghost hunting without waking me up? That¡¯s really disloyal,¡± Feng Hanyan complained.

    Just at that moment¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I died so miserably¡­ I died so miserably~~~¡± A husky female voice echoed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s spirit tensed, but she found that her entire cultivation had vanished out of the blue! The True Qi in her dantian also seemed to be completely gone!

    Not only that, her whole body was weak and limp, without a hint of strength!

    A naked young woman (female ghost) crawled into the living room; her body was covered with wounds as if she had been tortured to death. Blood was splashed all over the floor, and her eyes were bleeding as she crawled while looking at Feng Hanyan and sobbing.

    ¡°Ghost! You¡­ you¡¯re a ghost! Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± Feng Hanyan cried out helplessly. She had no ability to defend herself at this moment, as if caught in a nightmare. How much she wished Huang Xiaolong was by her side at this moment! But that deep sense of isolation gripped her, causing her to feel immense fear toward the female ghost before her, just like any ordinary girl would.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid~~ I¡¯m not going to harm you¡­ I¡¯m also a victim¡­¡± The female ghost sobbed as she spoke. ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t harm you¡­ truly, believe me, I¡¯m not an evil spirit, I¡¯m just a ghost who died unjustly¡­ I¡¯ve never harmed anyone¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ then why did you come to me?¡± After thinking it over, Feng Hanyan found the crying of the female ghost genuinely heart-wrenching, leading her to not only believe what the ghost was saying but also feel sympathy for her. ¡°If you died unjustly, then those who owe, pay. Why did you come to me?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I came to warn you to leave this hotel quickly! Don¡¯t stay here! The hotel¡­ this hotel¡¯s owner is problematic! He¡¯s a psychopathic murderer who dismembers his victims! The night I stayed at this hotel, he¡­¡­ sob sob~~ sob sob~~ he broke in and¡­ and¡­ he violated me¡­ and then, he killed me¡­ Sob sob~~ Sister, you should leave, I¡¯m just here to tell you to be careful¡­ don¡¯t drink the water in the hotel rooms¡­¡±

    ¡°What? How outrageous!¡± Feng Hanyan, with her sense of justice ignited, was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! I will seek justice for you! But you should also stop clinging to the mortal world; otherwise, you might be destroyed by some Taoists or monks.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so pitiful, I want to reincarnate too, but¡­ but I can¡¯t reincarnate, the owner of this hotel, not only is he a psychopath but also a Taoist. He covered my corpse with talismans, kept my body like a specimen for his sick pleasure, and also¡­ also trapped my soul inside my body, making it impossible for me to reincarnate¡­ Sister, I¡¯m really so pitiful, not only did I die unjustly, but I also have no chance at reincarnation¡­¡±

    ¡°He really is a deviant! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Feng Hanyan was practically in a rage.

    She felt an extreme amount of compassion for what the female ghost had been through.

    ¡°What can I do for you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not just anybody, and I¡¯m not afraid of the hotel¡¯s psychopathic owner. Plus, the person who came with me is invincible in the ways of the Taoist,¡± Feng Hanyan stated seriously.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Sister, could you find my body and tear off and burn the talismans that the psychopath placed on me? As long as those talismans are burned, I can reincarnate! I will be able to be reborn!¡± The female ghost knelt and kept kowtowing to Feng Hanyan.

    ¡°Tell me, where is your body kept? I will go right now!¡± Feng Hanyan declared decisively.

    ¡°Sister, my body is in the office of the hotel owner, that psychopathic maniac, on the top floor of the hotel,¡± the female ghost cried pitifully. ¡°But sister, it¡¯s dangerous, that maniac has people guarding the office¡­ Sob sob sob~~~~¡±

    ¡°No problem, no matter who he has guarding the office, I can get in, find your body, and tear off those charms!¡± Feng Hanyan said earnestly. ¡°I will help you, that is a promise from Feng Hanyan to you!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Ugh~~~¡± Feng Hanyan opened her eyes and woke up.

    She saw Huang Xiaolong and Qingqing sitting across from her.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were intently fixed on Feng Hanyan, his face beaming with a smile.

    Upon seeing this, Feng Hanyan gave Huang Xiaolong a quick glance, feeling shocked, embarrassed, and happy, ¡°Tsk~~ What¡¯s so interesting about someone sleeping¡­ How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°Less than an hour,¡± Qingqing said with a smile.

    Suddenly, Feng Hanyan came to her senses, ¡°I get it now! I was dreaming just now! No wonder all my True Qi had dissipated, and I didn¡¯t have any strength left¡­¡±

    ¡°Dreaming? What did you dream about?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I dreamt of a female ghost¡­ Right, the owner of this hotel turned out to be a psychotic killer! He killed a beautiful girl, put the body in the top-floor office, and used charms to seal the girl¡¯s spirit, preventing the poor girl from being reincarnated¡­ It¡¯s really pitiful¡­¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s voice also conveyed feelings of righteous indignation and sympathy.

    ¡°No way, you¡¯re taking a dream seriously?¡± Qingqing said sarcastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, the dream felt too real! I¡­ I¡­ I believe what that female ghost said in the dream must all be true!¡± Feng Hanyan said firmly.

    ¡°Just because of a dream, you say the hotel owner is a psychotic killer, he must hate you to death. He might even sue you for slander,¡± Qingqing giggled teasingly.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Feng Hanyan turned her pleading eyes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Subconsciously, on matters of uncertainty, Feng Hanyan had already come to regard Huang Xiaolong as her pillar.

    ¡°Maybe it was a ghost sending the dream,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°The body is in the top-floor office, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! There¡¯s said to be someone guarding it¡­ but that¡¯s not an issue, Little Long, let¡¯s go find the body now. That female ghost is really too pitiful! Too tragic! Too innocent!¡± Feng Hanyan said through gritted teeth. ¡°I will not let that perverted owner off! I swear!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, muttering to himself. ¡°So it¡¯s in the top-floor office¡­ hehehe~~~ Feng Hanyan, you¡¯ve been bewitched¡­ It¡¯s laughable, a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, bewitched by a ghost¡­¡±

    ¡­

    In a Bentley car.

    A man in his forties wearing traditional Chinese garments sat in the passenger seat, his face anxious, his sword-like eyebrows signaling integrity!

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up! Something chaotic has happened in the Fozhou City Night Parade of a Hundred Ghosts. There¡­ there¡­ there¡­ might be imminent disaster! I need to check on the seals right away, if it¡­ if it¡­ if it breaks out¡­ the whole Fozhou City¡­ maybe¡­ maybe¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice trembled as if he dared not continue.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan quietly arrived at the hotel¡¯s top floor.

    This top floor of the hotel was not open to guests and belonged to the hotel¡¯s office area.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Upon arriving, Huang Xiaolong immediately sensed a suppressed ghostly aura!

    This ghostly aura was incredibly powerful!

    However, the aura was being suppressed by layers of Taoist and Buddhist forces, only leaking out in traces.

    ¡°No wonder¡­ turns out there¡¯s Taoist and Buddhist Law suppressing it, diluting this trace of ghostly aura¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 896 - Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Release the Fierce Ghost

    Chapter 896: Chapter 896: Release the Fierce Ghost! Chapter 896: Chapter 896: Release the Fierce Ghost! Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan arrived at the hotel¡¯s top floor.

    The hallway was eerily quiet; the top floor strangely had no extra rooms, only an office at the end of the corridor.

    The entire top floor was enveloped in a layer of chilly air, as if air-conditioning was on, giving anyone who felt it on their skin the sensation of creepy crawlies. The average person coming up would most certainly experience a spine-chilling feeling.

    Just then, several burly men patrolling the hallway spotted Huang Xiaolong and menacingly approached.

    These burly men had stable lower stance, sharp eyes, and were clearly not martial arts grandmasters, but they were at least at the half-step grandmaster realm. Their waists bulged noticeably, indicating they were armed with guns.

    It was clear that the office was heavily guarded.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Get out of here! This is a private area of the hotel!¡± one of the burly men roared. ¡°Scram! Otherwise, you¡¯re responsible for the consequences!¡±

    ¡°You bunch of bullying thugs!¡± Feng Hanyan stepped forward and elegantly flicked her fingers as if strumming a pipa.

    Pop pop pop~~ Pop pop pop~~

    The air exploded with the sound, and sharp whistles shot out from thin air.

    The burly men didn¡¯t even have a chance to grunt before they collapsed heavily onto the floor.

    What Feng Hanyan used was a Kunlun martial technique capable of sealing an enemy¡¯s acupoints effortlessly with just a movement of her hands and feet.

    ¡°Heh~~ Your martial skills aren¡¯t bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a casual smile.

    ¡°These pawns of tyranny, I want to butcher them all¡­¡± Feng Hanyan said fiercely. ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go find that poor ghost¡¯s corpse.¡±

    Right away, the two people and one demon hurried to the end of the corridor.

    Indeed, there was an office.

    A sign hung above it¨C¡®No trespassing for the uninvited, trespass at your own risk.¡¯

    Additionally, over a dozen talismans were pasted on the door.

    Daoist power radiated from them.

    ¡°Well¡­ the person who drew these talismans has passable Daoist power,¡± Huang Xiaolong commented. ¡°It¡¯s slightly inferior to my baby wife¡¯s. Could it be someone from the Metaphysics Society?¡±

    However, Feng Hanyan was righteous with indignation. ¡°This is outrageous! After someone has been killed, they still pasted talismans to prevent the soul from reincarnating! I must kill that twisted boss!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, shall I tear off these talismans?¡± Feng Hanyan inquired, looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me, do whatever you please, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    Without further ado, Feng Hanyan ripped off all the talismans from the door, then shook them with her True Qi. The talismans were shredded as if cut, turning into a shower of paper scraps fluttering in the air.

    These talismans were mainly targeted at ghosts and spirits; they posed little threat to the living, thus Feng Hanyan could tear them off effortlessly.

    Once the talismans were torn off, the heavy wooden door of the office flung open.

    Whoosh~~~~

    A bone-chilling cold breeze blew from inside the door.

    The room was pitch-dark, so dark one could not see their own fingers.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a few incense sticks, chanted the Fire Bell spell, and a bright glow illuminated the room. He stepped in first.

    Inside the office.

    It was a spacious office, decorated quite simple.

    Shocking!

    In the center of the office, a woman was hanging!

    No, to be precise, it was a corpse!

    A female corpse!

    ¡°Here, this is the body of the ghost who has been appearing in your dreams,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk on his face.

    The woman¡¯s dress was strange, not of the modern era but resembling clothing from the Qing Dynasty.

    The female corpse had delicate features, jade-like skin, and waterfall-like black hair, beautifully adorned as if painted in fine brushwork. One could see she must have been a stunning beauty in her lifetime.

    She had her eyes closed, as if she were merely asleep.

    If not for the lack of breath, anyone would believe she was a gorgeously alive beauty caught in the midst of a springtime nap.

    However, to Huang Xiaolong, the ghostly energy within the female corpse was unmistakably powerful¨Ccertainly surpassing a purple-clad fierce ghost and nearing that of a Ghost King!

    Although she was not as strong as Ying Kexin, she was a bit stronger than the purple-clad ghost Gui Mengyao.

    On the female corpse, there were talismans pasted everywhere, and even around her neck, hung a string of Buddha Beads.

    The power of Taoist magic and Buddhist law, layer upon layer, entangled the female corpse, locking in her ghostly soul.

    It was sealed.

    The ghostly soul was firmly sealed inside the corpse, unable to escape.

    These talismans were relatively ancient, and the Taoist power they contained was countless times stronger than the talismans pasted on the office door.

    It seemed they were left by a Taoist of considerable mana.

    As for those Buddha Beads, they were clearly no ordinary magic artifact.

    ¡°Just as the ghost said in the dream, not only was she killed, but talismans were also pasted on her body to lock her soul from being reincarnated¡­ It¡¯s utterly heinous. This perverted hotel owner, keeping the corpse in his office and admiring it every day, is the epitome of perversion!¡± Feng Hanyan said through gritted teeth.

    At the same time, in Feng Hanyan¡¯s mind, the pitiful cries echoed again, ¡°Sister, you must save me¡­ I am so miserable¡­ I don¡¯t want to harm anyone, I don¡¯t want vengeance, I just want to be reincarnated and start a new life¡­ wah wah wah~~~~ Sister, burn these talismans¡­ and those Buddha Beads¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright! I have promised to help you, and I will!¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s mind suddenly felt a bit trance-like, with only one thought in mind¨Ctear off the talismans, destroy the Buddha Beads!

    Almost in the blink of an eye, Feng Hanyan struck out with her palm.

    This palm force was ferocious, blowing off all the talismans that were pasted on the female corpse, then with a twist of her force, they turned to powder.

    Next, Feng Hanyan moved to snatch the Buddha Beads from the female corpse¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No!!!!!¡± A voice of shocked anger rang out from the entrance of the office.

    A middle-aged man with sword-like eyebrows, dressed in a Tang suit, his face full of rage and panic, rushed in. ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stood aside, watching with a humorous glint in his eyes, without attempting to intervene.

    In a flash, Feng Hanyan reached out across the air and snatched the Buddha Beads from the female corpse¡¯s neck.

    Thump~~~~!

    The man in the Tang suit slumped to the ground, his facial muscles twisting uncontrollably, lips muttering unable to articulate his thoughts, and after several seconds, he trembled, ¡°You¡¯ve caused a disaster, a terrible disaster!¡±

    Feng Hanyan turned and said, ¡°You are the owner of this hotel, aren¡¯t you? You sick and twisted pervert! I was just looking for you, but here you come to me!¡±

    Feng Hanyan¡¯s entire body radiated a murderous aura, her True Qi bursting forth. Feng Hanyan¡¯s cultivation was in the Sword Dao, and her True Qi was extremely sharp, cutting through the air and producing a terrifying hissing sound that was horrifying.

    The middle-aged man in the Tang suit was completely intimidated by Feng Hanyan¡¯s murderous intent and presence. However, he was still panicked. ¡°What do you mean? What sick and twisted pervert? What are you talking about?¡±

    The middle-aged man in the Tang suit was also perplexed, thinking to himself how he became a pervert.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong spoke up, ¡°Hey~~ I say, Feng Hanyan you beauty, are you blind or what? Haven¡¯t you seen the ancient attire on this female corpse? This is a centuries-old ghost. How could it have possibly been humiliated and murdered while staying in this hotel? Besides, there are no visible wounds on the body. That ghost deceived you in your dream, telling you it was dismembered and tortured to death¡­ It tricked you¡­ hehe, the ancients said that beauty comes with no brains, and they weren¡¯t deceiving me.¡±

    Regaining his composure, the middle-aged man in the Tang suit roared, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re acting recklessly! This is a fierce ghost from the Qing Dynasty! Sealed with Buddha Beads and talismans, and you¡¯ve just released it! This ghost slaughtered several villages, leaving behind a catastrophic trail with sky-high resentment¡­ So many Taoists and monks died to seal it¡­ and you¡¯ve set it free! From now on, Fozhou City will be overturned! There are only a few people in this world who can suppress it! It¡¯s over, all over¡­¡±

    A look of despair appeared in the eyes of the middle-aged man in the Tang suit.

    Just then!

    The female corpse, which had appeared ¡°fresh,¡± rapidly withered and shriveled before our very eyes!

    In just a few seconds, it turned into a terrifying mummy.

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    A ghastly and fierce ghostly aura surged from the head of the female corpse into the sky!

    ¡°Gegege~~gegegege~~~¡± A light female voice rang out in the office, ¡°Sister, you are truly kind¡­ gegegege~~~ Finally, I am free! Finally, after so many years! I can¡¯t even remember how long it¡¯s been! I¡¯m finally out!¡±

    Crack~~crack~~crack~~crackle crackle crackle~~~~~~

    Suddenly, all the glass in the hotel showed visible cracks.

    Then with a bang, they exploded!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All the glass in every room of the hotel shattered to pieces!

    And moreover, the hotel¡¯s electrical system and various signals were simultaneously damaged by an unknown force!

    ¡°Gegege~~gegege~~~¡± The woman¡¯s voice mocked, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve killed¡­ Today¡­ let¡¯s start here¡­ All of you, every single one, must die~~ gegege~~ Sister, to thank you for releasing me¡­ when I kill you later, I¡¯ll try to make it as painless as possible for you¡­ gegegege~~~¡±

    At the same time, outside the hotel, various ghostly wails rose, and gusts of wind carrying the howls converged towards this place from all directions!

    ¡°You¡¯ve released Fozhou City¡¯s most ferocious ghost! You are sinners for the ages!¡± The middle-aged man in the Tang suit wailed in despair, beating his chest and stamping his feet.

    ¡­

 Chapter 897 - Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Monk Ghost King

    Chapter 897: Chapter 897: Monk Ghost King Chapter 897: Chapter 897: Monk Ghost King Within the layers of dense ghostly aura, like the mournful winds and piteous rain, the contour of a human figure gradually emerged, eventually coalescing into a ghostly form.

    It was a woman dressed in Qing Dynasty clothing, her hair disheveled, her face as pale as if it were powdered, and her sinister ghostly eyes were filled with spite and hatred, radiating a twisted aura. From her gaping mouth dripped strings of black, viscous liquid.

    ¡°Heeheehee~~ Heeheehee~~~¡± The ghost cackled coldly, her clothes taking on a dark purple hue. Just as Huang Xiaolong had suspected, this entity was indeed a top-tier purple-robed fierce ghost, its malevolence reaching the skies, with a tendency to evolve toward being a ghastly king.

    ¡°You!¡± At that moment, Feng Hanyan was a mix of anger, shame, and grievance!

    She had been duped!

    Deceived by a female ghost!

    She had been used as a pawn!

    As it turned out, the cunning Qing Dynasty female ghost that had appeared in Feng Hanyan¡¯s dreams had fabricated everything. The stories of the perverted hotel owner were all lies. It simply wanted to use Feng Hanyan to destroy the talismans and Buddha Beads Magic Artifact that sealed its corpse, to release its Yin spirit.

    ¡°You lied to me! You actually lied to me!¡± Immense guilt enveloped Feng Hanyan.

    The middle-aged man in traditional attire, with an expression of resigned bravery, leapt up, brandishing a Peach Wood Sword in one hand and clutching several yellow talismans in the other, bellowing, ¡°Enough, fierce ghosts are naturally deceitful, not to mention a fierce ghost of the Qing Dynasty¡­ Hurry and leave! Let me hold it off!¡±

    After speaking, the middle-aged man in traditional attire silently chanted a mantra. The talismans in his hand spontaneously ignited, and with a slash of the Peach Wood Sword, a stream of fire stabbed directly at the Qing Dynasty female ghost hanging in the air.

    ¡°Heeheehee~~ You pesky Taoist! I¡¯ve wanted to kill you ever since you were in charge of watching my corpse!¡± The Qing Dynasty female ghost sneered viciously, waving her hand and effortlessly extinguishing the flames produced by the man with a surge of Yin energy.

    ¡°Hurry and leave! Do you all want to die here?¡± The man in traditional attire yelled at Huang Xiaolong, then prepared to bite the tip of his tongue to fight desperately with his heart¡¯s blood!

    ¡°Young master, this female ghost is too arrogant. Let me handle her,¡± Qingqing murmured, biting her lip.

    However, Huang Xiaolong simply smiled leisurely. ¡°So you¡¯re the fiercest ghost in Fozhou City? Heh, not even a ghost king and yet daring to run amok? That¡¯s hilariously absurd.¡±

    Feng Hanyan suddenly said to Huang Xiaolong with tears in her eyes, ¡°Little Long, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I had known all along that you were being deceived by this female ghost, I just never called it out. And even if you hadn¡¯t torn those sealing talismans, I would have taken action anyway,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Feng Hanyan was stunned.

    ¡°How else am I to kill her if I don¡¯t release her?¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong teased the Qing Dynasty female ghost. ¡°Since you claim to be the most malicious ghost in Fozhou City, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Control the Yin spirits of Fozhou City and make them behave; if you do this, I might spare your ghost life and not scatter your soul.¡±

    ¡°Gigglegiggle~~ Gigglegiggle~~~~ Young man, you sure know how to joke!¡± The Qing Dynasty female ghost laughed furiously. ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand the situation! Fine! I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±

    No sooner had her words fallen than the Qing Dynasty female ghost suddenly opened her mouth and sprayed a breath of ghostly air at Huang Xiaolong!

    This ghostly breath was the size of a water jar, forming the ghastly shape of a skull, and its mouth kept opening and closing as if chewing on something. From the skull¡¯s mouth emanated a fishy and piercingly noxious gas! One could only imagine that even a slight touch from this skull would dissolve a person into a puddle of pus.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Even though the man in traditional attire was not lacking in Taoist skills, facing this top-tier purple-robed fierce ghost almost completely shattered his fighting spirit. He had wanted to give it his all in the end, but now he felt frustratingly outmatched.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression remained undisturbed. With a casual wave of his hand, a streak of golden light shot out and obliterated the ghostly skull charging towards him.

    ¡°Ah?! Such powerful Taoist skills?¡± The middle-aged man in traditional attire was so shocked his eyes nearly popped out.

    ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t expect there to be a master here!¡± The Qing Dynasty female ghost was taken aback, but she quickly grimaced and said, ¡°Fine, take a look at my Magic Artifact!¡±

    As she finished speaking, the female ghost tossed something into the air, revealing a pitch-black banner. The banner was covered with dense, mysterious characters, and the faces of countless ferocious spirits barely visible within it, emitting a high-pitched wailing like the chants of monks, sounding incessantly, making one¡¯s scalp tingle with dread!

    With just a flicker of the banner, the hotel area was filled with chilling gusts of wind.

    ¡°Gigglegiggle~~~ This is my ¡®Thousand Souls Banner¡¯, forged from the extraction of a full 1,000 living souls. Not even a typical ghost king would dare underestimate this Magic Artifact of mine! Gigglegiggle~~ Back when those monks and Taoists tried to seal me, hehe, it was this ¡®Thousand Souls Banner¡¯ that led to the deaths of quite a few of them¡­ Little Taoist, once you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll extract your living soul too and refine it into this banner¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be delightful?¡± The Qing Dynasty female ghost was brimming with pride.

    As she spoke, swirling clouds of black mist and ghostly aura began to surge from the Thousand Souls Banner, with the roars of fierce ghosts erupting forth. In no time, countless ghostly hands formed from the Qi reached out to grab Huang Xiaolong, as if they were about to wrestle his soul out and merge it into the banner.

    ¡°Thousand Ghosts, heed my command! Extract this man¡¯s living soul for me; disobey, and face obliteration!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the mass of ghostly hands, like a spider¡¯s web, ensnared Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong remained motionless, a smile on his face.

    Qingqing and Feng Hanyan were initially shocked, but they quickly calmed down.

    They knew very well who Huang Xiaolong was. Not to mention a top-tier Purple-robed Ferocious Ghost, even if a Ghost King came, it wouldn¡¯t be a match for a flick of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s finger.

    The reason Huang Xiaolong remained still was likely due to some other scheme he had in mind.

    The middle-aged man in the Tang suit, however, had no idea what was happening, and shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist! Be careful!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, a phantom shadow emerged directly from the top of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    This phantom had the shape of a human, glimmering with golden light, in the figure and appearance of Huang Xiaolong.

    Well, there you go!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul had actually been captured.

    The next second, those black hands clutched tightly onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul, dragging it straight towards the Thousand Souls Banner.

    ¡°Uh¡­ the young master is doing this on purpose, right?¡± Qingqing said somewhat speechlessly. ¡°What exactly is the young master playing at?¡±

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul arrived at a place filled with chilling winds.

    This place was pitch-dark, but some formations were flickering with faint light, resembling phosphorescent flames in a graveyard, which was terrifying to behold.

    ¡°Oh, so this is the interior of the Thousand Souls Banner?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul let out a mocking laugh.

    Just then¡­

    ¡°Ah~ I died so miserably¡­ I died so miserably.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to die¡­ I was only eighteen when I died, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ wuuu wuuu~~~¡±

    ¡°Give me your life!¡±

    ¡­

    Among the whistling cold winds, wails of ferocious ghosts could be heard.

    Around Huang Xiaolong, pairs of blood-drenched ghost eyes lit up.

    One by one, the ghostly forms of ferocious ghosts gradually revealed themselves. There were hanged ghosts, seductive ghosts, strangled ghosts, burnt ghosts, scalded ghosts¡­

    A total of a thousand ferocious ghosts.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come in, don¡¯t even think about leaving. Become one of us!¡± an old ghost dressed in the attire of a landlord from the Republic of China period said to Huang Xiaolong with a sinister laugh.

    ¡°Well¡­ all you little ghosts, now, all of you bow down to me!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, and immediately, a terrifying pressure emanated from his soul!

    This pressure felt like the end of the world to the ferocious ghosts closing in from all sides.

    Their ghostly bodies vibrated, almost shattering on the spot.

    ¡°Ah~~ Spare us, lord~ Spare us, lord¡­¡±

    All the ferocious ghosts knelt down before Huang Xiaolong, begging with trembling voices.

    ¡°Just a piece of junk like this and you call it a Magic Artifact? It¡¯s laughable enough to make me lose my teeth.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, then squeezed out a drop of blood and threw it into the main formation of the Thousand Souls Banner.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Instantly, the ownership of the Thousand Souls Banner changed, and it became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s possession.

    At this time, the Qing Dynasty female ghost was still laughing non-stop, her laughter filled with mockery and triumph. ¡°How about that, opposing this lady doesn¡¯t end well, does it? I have captured that little Taoist¡¯s living soul. With just a little more refining, the resentment and power of this lady¡¯s Thousand Souls Banner will advance further¡­ Hehehe~~~~¡±

    At that moment!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    From within the Mystic Banner, a dense mass of ghostly hands burst forth, grabbing the Qing Dynasty female ghost relentlessly.

    ¡°Ah~~! What is this! Why is it backfiring! What¡¯s going on!¡± Caught off guard, the Qing Dynasty female ghost let out a panicked and incredulous shriek.

    After all, she had painstakingly cultivated this Mystic Banner for over a hundred years; it was a magic artifact that she was completely attuned to. Why was it suddenly turning against her?

    ¡°No~~~~~~!¡± The spirit body of the Qing Dynasty female ghost was quickly pulled into the Mystic Banner.

    Inside the Mystic Banner.

    Under the oppressive aura of Huang Xiaolong, the ghostly power of the Qing Dynasty female ghost seemed to have been imprisoned.

    The vengeful spirits within the Mystic Banner stared at the Qing Dynasty female ghost with hatred grinding their teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! It was you! You extracted our living souls to craft this thing! It was you! You deserve to die a horrendous death!¡±

    The vengeful spirits cursed.

    Previously, the vengeful spirits inside the Mystic Banner were too intimidated by the Qing Dynasty female ghost¡¯s power to resist, but now that the Mystic Banner had a new master, they had no more reasons to hold back, and they wanted nothing more than to leap at her and bite her to death.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re too cunning! You deliberately let your soul leave your body, allowing your spirit to enter my Mystic Banner¡­ To take control of my magic artifact¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re too cunning!¡± The Qing Dynasty female ghost glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Enough with the fucking nonsense. Submit. Or else, your soul will be scattered.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You want me to submit? In your dreams! You despicable little Taoist!¡± The teeth of the Qing Dynasty female ghost clicked together angrily.

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand dismissively.

    The next second¨C

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~~

    One by one, the vengeful spirits shot through the spirit body of the Qing Dynasty female ghost like arrows, leaving trails of ghostly blood.

    The spirit body of the Qing Dynasty female ghost was bitten into a ragged mess, with each of the bloodthirsty vengeful spirits holding a small piece of flesh they had torn from her in their mouths.

    ¡°Ah~~ no! My lord! I submit! I submit! Please stop! I submit!¡± The Qing Dynasty female ghost screamed miserably, completely subdued; she had not anticipated this little Taoist to be so decisively ruthless.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong drew several symbols in mid-air with his hands and embedded them into the ghostly body of the Qing Dynasty female ghost.

    Hence, the Qing Dynasty female ghost was bound to remain inside the Mystic Banner, becoming the leader of the vengeful spirits within it. Unless Huang Xiaolong released her, she could not leave.

    Huang Xiaolong had effectively sacrificed the Qing Dynasty female ghost into the Mystic Banner, thereby increasing the banner¡¯s power and malevolence several times over.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the slight usefulness you possess, I would have shattered you long ago.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking laugh.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the most sinister ghost in Fozhou City, now, go stabilize the situation there.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°My lord! It wasn¡¯t me! I¡¯m not the most sinister vengeful spirit in Fozhou City! Actually, the most sinister spirit in Fozhou City is a Ghost King, not me¡­¡± The Qing Dynasty female ghost cried out in haste.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment.

    ¡°My lord, the most ferocious and cruel ghost in Fozhou City is a Ghost King, who in life was a monk!¡± As she spoke, a complex mix of emotions appeared in the ghostly eyes of the Qing Dynasty female ghost.

    Contained within that expression were anger, hatred, fear, and shock¡­

    ¡°What exactly is the situation? Speak quickly.¡± Huang Xiaolong demanded chillingly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, my lord, I dare not hide anything¡­¡± The fierce Qing Dynasty female ghost began to sob, ¡°My lord, I was just an ordinary girl from a village at the foot of the ¡®Empty Mountain Temple¡¯¡­ That year, I went to the ¡®Empty Mountain Temple¡¯ to pray for good fortune, but¡­ but¡­ I was¡­ I was violated by a heinous monk¡­ When I returned to the village, I don¡¯t know why, but this matter¡­ it became known by the villagers¡­ The villagers didn¡¯t dare confront the monks of ¡®Empty Mountain Temple,¡¯ they even¡­ they called me a whore, said I was promiscuous¡­ they wanted to drown me in a pig cage¡­ One night, I¡­ I¡­ I committed suicide by poison¡­¡±

    ¡°Later, I became a vengeful spirit, and I killed everyone in the village, my resentment grew stronger and stronger¡­ I wanted revenge¡­ But that monk¡¯s Buddhist Law was very powerful, and I couldn¡¯t get near him¡­ There were several times when I almost had my soul dispersed by him¡­¡±

    ¡°Later on, the monk, for having insulted a wealthy patron¡¯s concubine, was¡­ was seized by that patron and flayed alive¡­ The monk screamed in agony for three days and nights until he finally drew his last breath¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so after the monk died, he turned into a fierce ghost, a ghost more ferocious than you¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed to understand, ¡°So, the monk became the fiercest ghost in Fozhou City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, after the monk turned into a ghost, he devoured the entire family of the wealthy patron and even the other monks at Kongshan Temple¡­ It¡­ It¡­ Eventually, it evolved into a Ghost King, quite formidable¡­¡±

    ¡°Is Kongshan Temple still there today?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°It is still there¡­ that place, that is the lair of the monk¡¯s fierce ghost. In Fozhou City, all the Yin spirits and fierce ghosts are very scared of it¡­ You could say that it is the overlord of all the Yin spirits in Fozhou City¡­¡± the ghost from the Qing Dynasty said miserably.

    ¡°Good, Kongshan Temple, right? I¡¯ll pay a visit,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Listen, now I am going to release the Soul Banner. Currently, in Fozhou City, a mass of souls and myriad ghosts are gathering, moving towards Shanghai. You go and clear out these minions, capture them all into the Soul Banner, refine them all! Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, master, I understand, I understand¡­¡± the Qing Dynasty ghost hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed.

    Swish~~~~!

    After giving his instructions, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul also left the Soul Banner.

    As his soul returned to his body, Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°All right, that¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°My lord, are you alright?¡± Qingqing chuckled from the side.

    Feng Hanyan was still overwhelmed with self-blame. ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m really sorry for this, it was my recklessness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been reckless, and I¡¯m going to punish you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said sternly, feigning seriousness.

    ¡°Yes! I accept my punishment!¡± Feng Hanyan nodded vigorously.

    ¡°You¡¯re punished to warm my bed,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously.

    Feng Hanyan¡¯s stunningly beautiful face instantly blushed, a throb of emotion surged through her, her body felt electrified, and with that, her guilt and sense of wrongdoing were somewhat washed away.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to warm my bed, forget it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s.

    With a wave of his hand, Huang Xiaolong turned the Soul Banner into a gust of Yin wind that howled away.

    Soon, outside the hotel, the screams of fierce ghosts being devoured could be heard.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist¡­ no no no, master¡­ you are¡­ truly¡­ truly¡­¡± Just then, the middle-aged man in the Tang suit looked at Huang Xiaolong with a reverent gaze, ¡°Master, your mana is beyond anything I¡¯ve seen or heard¡­ If I have offended you earlier, I beg you to not take offense¡­¡±

    ¡°Just a mere Purple Garb ghost, don¡¯t make a fuss about it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Master, please this way,¡± the middle-aged man in the Tang suit bowed to Huang Xiaolong.

    In the hotel¡¯s lavishly decorated reception room.

    The middle-aged man in the Tang suit had the hotel service staff prepare exquisite tea for Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan.

    This man, named ¡®Ming Kuan¡¯, was not affiliated with the Metaphysics Association, but like Ma Chuxia, hailed from a family tradition of Taoism, catching ghosts and exorcising demons generation after generation in Fozhou City¨Che was quite a prestigious and influential local magnate.

    The encasement of the Qing Dynasty ghost back then was presided over by a sage from the Ming family.

    ¡°Master, with all the ghosts convening in Fozhou City, something troublesome must have occurred. With your boundless magical powers, please save the people of Fozhou City!¡± Ming Kuan pleaded.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Seeing that Ming Kuan was upright and just, Huang Xiaolong felt a bit of fondness for him. ¡°Rest assured, I will take care of the chaos in Fozhou City.¡±

    Ming Kuan was immensely grateful and suddenly hesitated. ¡°Master, I have a rather presumptuous request¡­ that is¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°Master, a dear friend of mine, also the richest man in Fozhou City, his¡­ his family has encountered some trouble¡­ which I am unable to resolve. I wonder, could you lend a hand?¡± Ming Kuan asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡­

 Chapter 898 - Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Taking Disciples

    Chapter 898: Chapter 898: Taking Disciples Chapter 898: Chapter 898: Taking Disciples ¡°Fozhou City¡¯s richest man?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ Master, Old Meng¡¯s daughter¡­ has been frail and sickly since childhood, and no medical treatments have worked¡­ suspecting she¡¯s possessed by some evil spirit, but I¡¯m also at a loss¡­ Master, with your mana reaching the heavens, could you¡­ could you possibly¡­¡± Ming Kuan, the middle-aged man in traditional attire, stammered.

    ¡°Ha, I think your Taoist skills are quite decent. If there was some kind of mischievous spirit possession or curse, you should be able to handle it most of the time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    ¡°Master, stop teasing me. How well I can manage, I know very well¡­ In front of you, how dare I talk about my Taoist skills¡­¡± Ming Kuan said with an embarrassed smile.

    Huang Xiaolong already had a favorable impression of Ming Kuan, and now, hearing that it was a strange case of ghostly possession, his interest was slightly piqued.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look with you. But we should hurry; let¡¯s go now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he stood up. He asked casually, ¡°This Fozhou City, does it have a ¡®Kongshan Temple¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Master, you know about ¡®Kongshan Temple¡¯?¡± Ming Kuan was taken aback for a moment before explaining, ¡°Yes, Master, Kongshan Temple is a temple built during the Ming Dynasty, once flourishing with incense offerings. However, during the Qing Dynasty, it declined. It¡¯s said that all monks of the temple died violently overnight, and the place is remote, long devoid of pilgrims. I¡¯ve visited the temple during past ghost disturbances, but found nothing unusual.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind stirred slightly. It seemed that even Ming Kuan, the Taoist, was unaware of the monk ghost king dwelling within Kongshan Temple. ¡°Tomorrow, take me to Kongshan Temple.¡±

    ¡°All right, Master. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Ming Kuan nodded hurriedly in agreement, then with a fawning manner said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll contact old Meng now and take you to his mansion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you two stay at the hotel and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back quickly,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed Qingqing and Feng Hanyan.

    ¡°Oh~~ Master, I want to go with you,¡± Qingqing muttered.

    ¡°No,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and then smiled at Feng Hanyan, ¡°Remember, tonight, you¡¯re warming the bed for me, got it?¡±

    Feng Hanyan was greatly embarrassed and blushed as she fled.

    Soon after, Ming Kuan had arranged a meeting with Fozhou City¡¯s richest man, ¡°Meng Jiansheng.¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong rode in Ming Kuan¡¯s Bentley, heading straight to a high-end villa community in the suburbs of Fozhou City¡¯s rich district.

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong noted that the ghosts and spirits that had been rampant throughout Fozhou City had significantly diminished.

    It seemed the Qing Dynasty female ghost was controlling the ¡°Thousand Soul Banner,¡± devouring many vengeful spirits.

    The heavy pall of yin energy that had blanketed the skies above Fozhou City had evidently lightened considerably.

    The residence of Meng Jiansheng was a standalone villa.

    Meng Jiansheng, with his wife, was already waiting at the villa¡¯s entrance.

    As the richest man in Fozhou City, Meng Jiansheng¡¯s appearance was one of great wealth and prosperity, with an air of violet aura between his brows, in his forties, looking quite distinguished.

    ¡°Ah~~ Taoist Ming, you¡¯ve arrived! Please come in, do come in,¡± Meng Jiansheng¡¯s attitude toward Ming Kuan was enthusiastic and respectful.

    In these times, Taoists and monks with real skills were still highly esteemed. Even the wealthiest wouldn¡¯t dare to offend a Taoist or monk, for with just your Chinese zodiac and birth date, they could curse you till you¡¯re on the brink of death!

    Huang Xiaolong glanced over and paused slightly.

    Looking at the children¡¯s palace in the faces of Meng Jiansheng and his wife, they seemed to be destined for a life without children, lonely in old age.

    Why then did Ming Kuan say that their daughter was in trouble?

    Moreover, this villa community had very good feng shui; there was no indication of any malevolent hauntings.

    ¡°Aha~~ Old Meng, this is the master I was telling you about¡­ Don¡¯t be fooled by the master¡¯s young age, his Taoist abilities are nothing short of miraculous!¡± Ming Kuan carefully introduced Huang Xiaolong to Meng Jiansheng.

    ¡°Ah, master, please come in, please,¡± said Meng Jiansheng, as the wealthiest man in Fozhou City with a keen eye for people. Despite Huang Xiaolong¡¯s youthful appearance, he exuded an indescribable aura. Besides, who was Ming Kuan? He was a major figure in the Taoist community of Fozhou City!

    Anyone Ming Kuan admired and respected, how could there be any doubt about their abilities?

    Seeing the humble attitude of Meng Jiansheng and his wife, Huang Xiaolong also smiled, ¡°Well said, well said.¡±

    In the villa¡¯s hall.

    ¡°Master, not to hide from you, my daughter has been frail and ill since she was young, never in good spirits, we¡¯ve visited many major hospitals, but stubbornly they say there¡¯s nothing wrong¡­¡± Meng Jiansheng was distressed, clearly valuing his daughter very much.

    But Huang Xiaolong was one hundred percent certain that Meng Jiansheng could not have children.

    And certainly, it wasn¡¯t some vexing circumstance of a sudden fatherhood. Meng Jiansheng¡¯s wife was presumably his first wife, and her face too had no sign of bearing children.

    ¡°Ming Daoist said that our daughter may be¡­ possessed¡­ tainted by something filthy¡­ Master, what do you think¡­¡± Meng Jiansheng said cautiously.

    ¡°Call your daughter out so I can have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, alright, Aunt Zhang, go call the miss,¡± Meng Jiansheng instructed the servant.

    In a short while, a girl around twenty years of age came down from upstairs.

    Upon seeing her, Huang Xiaolong noted that the girl was indeed ethereal, possessing an extraordinary beauty that seemed to be blessed by the essence of heaven and earth. However, she appeared fragile, delicate, and was even covering her mouth as she coughed, clearly the modern incarnation of Lin Daiyu!

    Brows knitted yet not, eyes smiling yet not, they held a captivating charm.

    Her bearing carried worry from both cheeks, her fragile form clad in illness.

    Tears glittered, and her faint panting was soft.

    In her still moments, she resembled a lovely flower reflected upon water, and when she moved, she was like a tender willow supported by the breeze.

    Her heart held more wisdom than Bi Gan, her illness surpassed even the beauty of Xi Shi by threefold.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The sight of the girl caused Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes to move slightly, as if he had just seen a panda!

    The girl did not bear the aura of ghosts or resentment, but Huang Xiaolong had discovered something incredibly rare¡­

    ¡°How peculiar! This is truly rare!¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unusual expression, Ming Kuan asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, have you discerned anything?¡±

    Meng Jiansheng promptly said, ¡°Jingling, do not delay in paying your respects to the master! Hurry!¡±

    The girl looked shyly and curiously at Huang Xiaolong, then said in a low voice, ¡°Jingling pays her respects to the master.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows, his eyes reflecting deep thought.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Meng Jiansheng asked tremulously, ¡°What is happening to our daughter?¡±

    ¡°She is not your biological daughter, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Meng Jiansheng and his wife exchanged glances before he openly said, ¡°Correct, Jingling is our adopted daughter. She is aware of this. But we love her as if she were our own, and Jingling is also filial and well-behaved.¡±

    As he spoke, a fond look crossed Meng Jiansheng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitated for a few seconds, ¡°You seem to be good people, and it wouldn¡¯t be right not to help you. Your daughter does indeed have a problem. However, having met me today, it is a blessing rather than a curse.¡±

    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t met me, she would have at most three more years to live,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously, ¡°After three years, she will die from the depletion of her vitality. If you want me to save her, it cannot be for nothing unless she is willing to become my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are you considering taking a disciple, Master?¡± Ming Kuan was astonished, eyes envying the gleam that shone forth.

    He knew Huang Xiaolong to be a man of incredible abilities. The two female companions beside Huang Xiaolong, Feng Hanyan and Qingqing, were obviously not ordinary women. So why did Huang Xiaolong want to spontaneously take a sickly girl as his disciple today?

    To gain wealth? With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, would he worry about not having money?

    To seek beauty? Jingling was naturally beautiful, but compared to Qingqing and Feng Hanyan, it was hard to say she had any advantage!

    Meng Jiansheng and his wife were completely baffled.

    The girl Jingling was also at a loss.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Jingling! What are you dawdling for! Pay your respects to your master!¡± At this point, Ming Kuan excitedly shouted, ¡°This is your blessing! The master is a land-bound immortal, a profound scholar of nature!¡±

    Saying so, Ming Kuan seemed to make a decision and, with determination, bowed to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, if you are inclined to take on disciples today, please also consider taking me, Ming Kuan, as a disciple. I shall strictly follow your teachings!¡±

    Ming Kuan¡¯s heart trembled with excitement, thinking that becoming a disciple of Huang Xiaolong would allow him to cultivate profound and inscrutable Taoist laws. What a wonderful prospect!

    But Huang Xiaolong shook his head and said, ¡°What do you mean by me being in the mood today? I have never had such whims. I have also never intended to take a disciple. However, she has something special¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Meng Jingling with an amused expression, ¡°Now, will you or will you not agree to be my disciple?¡±

 Chapter 899 - Chapter 899 Chapter 899 The Beheaded People

    Chapter 899: Chapter 899: The Beheaded People Chapter 899: Chapter 899: The Beheaded People ¡°Uh¡­¡± Meng Jingling looked at Huang Xiaolong with some bewilderment. She hadn¡¯t expected that her parents would seek someone to treat her illness, and in the end, it turned into an act of taking on a disciple!

    However, seeing that Huang Xiaolong had clear and tranquil eyes and an ethereal demeanor, even emitting a presence that seemed deeper and more unfathomable than Ming Kuan¡¯s, Meng Jingling subconsciously developed an indescribable trust in Huang Xiaolong.

    After a brief moment of astonishment, Meng Jiansheng and his wife exchanged looks and nodded at each other.

    ¡°Jingling, aren¡¯t you going to pay respects to your master?¡± Meng Jiansheng hurriedly said.

    The reason why they agreed was based on the attitude of Ming Kuan.

    In Fozhou City, Ming Kuan was practically revered like a living immortal, respected and sought after as a leading figure in high society!

    Since Ming Kuan himself was eager to pay homage to Huang Xiaolong as his master, it was enough to demonstrate how significant a figure Huang Xiaolong was.

    Having such a backer for their daughter Jingling would certainly make any path she took in the future much smoother.

    Besides, wasn¡¯t Jingling¡¯s illness still hoping for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s treatment?

    With no further objections, Meng Jingling bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, your disciple Jingling pays respects to you.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all modern people, so let¡¯s not bother with those ancient and complicated formalities. From today onwards, you are my disciple. I will help you with your illness. In the future, I will also take care of you. Hmm¡­ You should go back to your room and sleep now.¡±

    Go back to sleep?

    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to check on Jingling¡¯s condition now?¡± Meng Jiansheng asked, puzzled.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°First go back to your room and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright, Master, I got it,¡± said Meng Jingling obediently, nodding to Huang Xiaolong before going upstairs to her room.

    After watching Meng Jingling head back to her room, Huang Xiaolong chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, before I cure my disciple¡¯s illness, I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­ wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait? Master, do you mean that you will treat Jingling tonight?¡± Ming Kuan asked.

    ¡°Yes, I must wait until she falls asleep; only then can I treat her,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Ah? Master, what on earth is this strange illness? Why¡­ Why does she have to be asleep to be treated?¡± Meng Jiansheng¡¯s wife asked with an expression of concerned confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much, just know that later, when I¡¯m treating my disciple, I will let you witness it with your own eyes,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    Thus, the group waited in the living room, chatting and waiting.

    Truth be told, Ming Kuan felt some jealousy and harbored lingering thoughts about Huang Xiaolong taking Meng Jingling as his disciple. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master¡­ taking Jingling as your disciple, I¡­ I¡­ must admit, I¡¯m quite envious.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Meng Jiansheng and his wife couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Ming Kuan said awkwardly, ¡°Master, Jingling is indeed smart, but she doesn¡¯t necessarily have the talent or aptitude for cultivating the Dao. Even if she has it, I¡¯m afraid she is not at my level¡­ Yet, you seem dismissive of me, Master. This¡­ This seems to be showing partiality.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I understand what you mean,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, with his legs crossed and an air of nonchalance. ¡°You¡¯re somewhat mistaken. In choosing my disciples, I don¡¯t look at their aptitude.¡±

    ¡°At affinity?¡± guessed Meng Jiansheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s neither that. This time, the exception is because¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly lowered his voice, as if speaking to himself. ¡°Meng Jingling might be the only one left in the world, completely unique¡­ even more precious than a giant panda. I couldn¡¯t help but be pleased with the hunt¡­¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong stood up. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    No one dared to delay and they also carefully stood up.

    Huang Xiaolong led them upstairs with light steps to the door of a bedroom.

    This was Meng Jingling¡¯s boudoir.

    ¡°Now we¡¯ll go in, but don¡¯t turn on the lights or speak loudly. If you see anything hard to believe, make sure not to cause a commotion, understand?¡± Huang Xiaolong warned.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong added coldly, ¡°If you make noise and disrupt me while I¡¯m treating my disciple, then her illness will never be cured.¡±

    Hearing this, Meng Jiansheng and his wife, along with Ming Kuan, all nodded earnestly, promising that no matter what they saw, they wouldn¡¯t overreact.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded and then turned the doorknob to enter the bedroom.

    Inside the room.

    Utterly tranquil.

    This was a small bedroom, with the lights out. Meng Jingling lay asleep in bed, her breathing even and steady¨Cshe must have fallen asleep.

    She hadn¡¯t closed the window and the faint, hazy moonlight spilled inside, casting a gossamer veil over the bedroom.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others entered the bedroom and closed the door behind them.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong took out several incense sticks, recited the Fire Bell Charm, and sacred flames spread out, brightly illuminating the room.

    Only then could they see clearly that Meng Jingling was lying on her back, sleeping soundly.

    There seemed to be nothing amiss.

    But at that moment¨C

    Something eerie, something terrifying happened!

    Whoosh~~~!

    Meng Jingling¡¯s head on the bed unexpectedly detached from her body and flew up!

    How strange and horrifying was this situation!

    A person¡¯s head had separated from her neck and body!

    Although Huang Xiaolong had forewarned them, faced with this sudden spectacle, Meng Jiansheng and his wife, as well as Ming Kuan, felt their hearts leap out of their chests, their mouths agape, about to let out terrified screams.

    Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly, extended a hand, and a breeze of True Qi sealed their mute points, temporarily preventing them from making a sound.

    ¡°No shouting,¡± Huang Xiaolong said softly.

    Only then did Meng Jiansheng and the others react, recalling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s earlier words, and instinctively covered their mouths tightly!

    Looking again, Meng Jingling¡¯s head, though it had flown up, still had a facial expression like she was deep in sleep, peaceful and endearingly naive.

    She didn¡¯t look dead.

    Her body also moved slightly with the beating of her heart.

    Which meant that her head had flown up, but she was not dead.

    Before they knew it, Meng Jingling¡¯s ears began to flap like wings, and then, with a whoosh, flew out the window.

    This petrified Meng Jiansheng and his wife; they collapsed to the floor as if they had seen a ghost.

    In their minds rose a horrifying thought¨C¡°Could it be that the daughter we¡¯ve raised for over a decade is a monster or ghost?¡±

    No sooner had Meng Jingling¡¯s head flown out than Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman and threw it out the window, commanding, ¡°Come back!¡±

    Soon, Meng Jingling¡¯s head seemed to circle in the night sky outside before flying back with a talisman stuck to her forehead.

    The head reattached itself to the neck.

    And she continued sleeping.

    Soft snores began to fill the room.

    As if nothing had happened at all!

    ¡°I will now unseal your mute points. Don¡¯t make a fuss and listen to me,¡± said Huang Xiaolong.

    Meng Jiansheng and his wife, along with Ming Kuan, nodded their heads in shock and terror.

    He unsealed their points.

    ¡°Huff~ Huff~~ Huff~~~~¡± Meng Jiansheng and his wife gasped for air.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°My disciple is not a monster, and you don¡¯t have to worry about that. She¡¯s not a ghost either. She¡¯s human.¡±

    After pausing, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°In the Three Kingdoms period, the Wu State general Zhu Huan had a servant girl who would fly away each night after others were asleep. She entered and exited through dog holes and skylights, using her ears as wings. As dawn approached, her head would fly back. When the people around her noticed something was amiss, they lighted a lamp in the night to observe the servant girl, finding only her body without a head, barely breathing. They covered her body with a blanket. When dawn came, her head returned, but because the body was covered by the blanket, it couldn¡¯t reattach and fell to the ground. The head sighed deeply in distress while the body¡¯s breathing became very rapid, as if on the verge of death. Then the people removed the blanket, the head flew up, reattached to the neck, and soon all was calm. Zhu Huan, thinking the servant was a monster, was too scared to keep her any longer and let her go.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Zhu Huan¡¯s servant girl was not a monster or ghost; she belonged to a special, rare species called the ¡®Detachable Head Tribe.¡¯ It is said that when the Wu State army was campaigning in the south, they encountered the tribe of the Detachable Head Tribe and fought them. Defeated again and again, they later attacked at night, while the Detachable Head Tribe members¡¯ heads were away, entering their tents and covering their necks with bronze dishes, preventing the heads from reattaching, leading to their death,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    ¡°In ¡®The Collection of Forgotten Tales,¡¯ ¡®The Record of Creatures,¡¯ ¡®The Miscellaneous Records of the Ghost Kingdom,¡¯ and ¡®In Search of the Supernatural,¡¯ the Luo Tuo Min are described as a kind of monster, also called ¡®flying head fiends.¡¯ They are known as ¡®flying heads¡¯ in the night parade of a hundred demons, a monstrous tribe from the south whose heads can fly out of their bodies. However, this description is incorrect. The Luo Tuo Min is a rare human race.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this peculiar race was practically wiped out during the Three Kingdoms period. I never expected that my disciple, Jingling, would be a descendant of the Luo Tuo Min.¡±

    After listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s recounting of the affairs, knowing that Jingling was not a monster, Meng Jiansheng and his wife, as well as Ming Kuan, all heaved sighs of relief.

    ¡°My disciple herself is unaware that she is from the Luo Tuo Min, for when her head flies out while she is sleeping at night, she is unconscious. In fact, this is very dangerous; if her head were to inadvertently encounter some strange bird or other, destroying her head, she would die.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°It¡¯s lucky that my disciple has not died accidentally over the years. As for why she has been as frail as Lin Daiyu since childhood, it is because her head often leaves her body!¡±

    Meng Jiansheng and the others suddenly realized the truth upon hearing this.

    ¡°Master, what should we do now? How can we save Jingling?¡± Meng Jiansheng asked anxiously.

    ¡°The first method is the simplest, that is, I use talismans to seal the bloodline traits of the Luo Tuo Min within her body. This way, she can become an ordinary person, her head no longer departing from the body. She just needs to eat more nourishment, and she will be fine. But by doing this, she would be transformed from the unique ¡®Luo Tuo Min¡¯ into an ordinary person among the masses, which would be a bit of a waste of her potential.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°The reason I took her as my disciple is because there are plenty of two-legged people in the world, but an orphan of the Luo Tuo Min who can send her head flying out might just be her alone.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see,¡± Ming Kuan repeated with understanding.

    ¡°The Luo Tuo Min tribe has some cultivation techniques that I happen to know about, which are tailor-made for my disciple, Jingling. It would be a pity not to teach her.¡± Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°Besides, I also know some sorcery, some special Daoist techniques, that are most suitable for the Luo Tuo Min to cultivate. In a short time, I can turn Jingling into a very powerful being, which is another reason I took her as my disciple.¡±

    As it turned out, Huang Xiaolong had chanced upon an exceptionally rare Luo Tuo Min and did not want to waste such a talent, which was why he took Meng Jingling as his disciple.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off. I¡¯ve placed a talisman on Jingling¡¯s head, so her head won¡¯t fly out for the time being. Tomorrow, I will come again to awaken her completely, and then teach her the techniques.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then turned and left.

    Meng Jiansheng and his wife respectfully saw Huang Xiaolong and Ming Kuan out.

    In the Bentley.

    ¡°Master, this time, I¡¯ve really opened my eyes.¡± Ming Kuan sighed repeatedly. ¡°Who would have thought that Old Meng¡¯s adopted daughter Jingling would actually be a Luo Tuo Min.¡±

    ¡°Heh, the Luo Tuo Min tribe is quite formidable; otherwise, the army of Wu State wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a heavy loss to them. Once I pass down the ultimate teachings of the Luo Tuo Min to Jingling, and teach her sorcery, curses, witchcraft, and Daoist techniques, her future accomplishments will surely be great. She won¡¯t be weaker than an average Ghost King and could even wrestle with monsters,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    Ming Kuan gasped in amazement. ¡°Congratulations, Master, on finding such a talented and beautiful disciple.¡±

    ¡°Mm~~ Remember to take me to Empty Mountain Monastery tomorrow.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master, I¡¯ve got it,¡± Ming Kuan replied eagerly.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong returned to the hotel.

    Qingqing had long since curled up and fallen asleep in the living room.

    In one of the bedrooms, the light was still on.

    When Huang Xiaolong pushed the bedroom door open, he saw Feng Hanyan in her pajamas, sitting on the bed and reading a book under the bedside lamp. She seemed to be indeed waiting for Huang Xiaolong to return.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Huaxia¡¯s number one beauty from the ancient martial family, is the bed warm?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong return, Feng Hanyan¡¯s heart fluttered with surprise, nervousness, and anticipation. ¡°Mmm~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong wasted no time taking a bath, jumping into bed, and making Feng Hanyan his woman.

    This number one beauty from the ancient martial family, a celestial being in appearance, was just like any ordinary girl in bed, endlessly infatuated with Huang Xiaolong, totally compliant, and pouring out her profound love like the ocean depths.

    ¡­

    Early the next morning, Ming Kuan alone drove an SUV to the hotel to pick up Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong got into the car with Qingqing and Feng Hanyan.

    ¡°Master, Empty Mountain Monastery is located in the suburbs of Fozhou City, in a deep mountain and old forest that is yet to be developed. After we enter the mountain, the road becomes difficult to navigate, and we will have to abandon the car and proceed on foot,¡± Ming Kuan, the local serpent of Fozhou City, informed knowledgeably.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded succinctly.

    Ming Kuan then drove toward Empty Mountain Monastery.

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong also rolled down the window and looked around.

    After a night of the Thousand Souls Flag¡¯s slaughter, the rampant ghosts in Fozhou City had mostly fled or died, with many being directly devoured and refined by the Thousand Souls Flag, thus bringing the yin and yang order of the entire Fozhou City under excellent control.

    ¡®I need to hurry and kill that Monk Ghost King at Empty Mountain Monastery and then head to Shanghai,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    The time for the ghosts to hold their grand conference was drawing nearer.

    ¡®I wonder how my little wife and the people from the Metaphysical Society are doing with their ghost busting by now.¡¯

    Around noon, the car arrived at the vast mountains¡¯ border.

    There was only a small town beyond the mountains.

    Ming Kuan found an inn in the town and parked the car.

    Everyone hastily ate lunch and then set off on foot into the mountain trails.

    The mountainous path was difficult to navigate, but for Huang Xiaolong and the others, it was just a casual stroll and chat.

    After walking for quite some time, suddenly, a village appeared up ahead.

    Behind this village, there was a hill.

    One could vaguely make out an ancient temple perched atop the hill.

    The temple¡¯s red walls and grey tiles loomed in the forest outside, where birds occasionally took flight.

    Upon closer inspection, all of the birds perched in the treetops were crows! Red-eyed crows!

    The entire temple felt ghostly and ominous, almost like it was a part of the netherworld!

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s Kongshan Temple,¡± said Ming Kuan cautiously. ¡°It looks really sinister. I visited many years ago, but¡­ my mana was weak, and I didn¡¯t notice anything strange. Also, Master, why is there a village at the foot of the mountain? I remember it being deserted when I came last time. Where did this village come from?¡±

    Ming Kuan was very puzzled.

    Huang Xiaolong observed the village closely.

    Smoke curled from chimneys, and paths crisscrossed the fields.

    From afar, one could hear the sounds of women scolding, children playing, and villagers singing folk songs within the village¡­

    The entire village was vibrant and gave off a very happy feeling.

    Travelers from far away who passed by such a village would surely relax completely, feeling an overwhelming sense of fatigue and a strong desire to rest and stay overnight in the village.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right,¡± Qingqing, being a demon with a strong seventh sense, sniffed the air. ¡°Really not right.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    His eyes shone brightly, and upon another look, the peaceful village had transformed into a bloody, terrifying burial ground!

    There were wild graves without tombstones standing everywhere.

    Coffins were also piled up haphazardly.

    The charred ground was littered with chilling white bones, skulls, and skeletons.

    ¡°It seems that all this is the work of that ghost king monk¡¯s illusion,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled again and looked at Ming Kuan beside him. ¡°Ming Kuan¡¯s Daoist skills are mediocre at best, but even he was deceived by this illusion. That monk ghost king truly is an impressive fellow¡­¡±

    Not only had the illusion fooled Ming Kuan and Feng Hanyan, but even Qingqing, who was a demon, could only sense that something was off but could not see through the village¡¯s illusion.

    Boom~~~~!

    Just then, a deep and muffled bell sounded from Kongshan Temple halfway up the hillside. The bell echoed through the mountains, and a flock of red-eyed crows flew up from the treetops, cawing as if they were sounding a death knell.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The atmosphere became gloomy and hair-raising.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check out that village first,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, without revealing the truth and with a cheerful tone.

    The group moved towards the village up ahead.

    Or rather¨Cthe chaotic burial grounds!

    ¡­

 Chapter 900 - Chapter 900 Chapter 900 The Temple in the Empty Mountain

    Chapter 900: Chapter 900 The Temple in the Empty Mountain Chapter 900: Chapter 900 The Temple in the Empty Mountain Huang Xiaolong led Ming Kuan, Feng Hanyan, Qingqing, and paced quickly to the entrance of the village (Burial Mounds).

    They saw a few children playing hide-and-seek, singing nursery rhymes.

    ¡°One two three, dig out a heart¡±

    ¡°Four five six, chop a pig¡¯s trotter¡±

    ¡°Seven eight nine, lift and go¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What kind of song is that, who taught them that?¡± Feng Hanyan muttered.

    Ming Kuan smiled at the children and called out. ¡°Kids, we¡¯re just passing by and would like a bowl of water from your village. Where are your elders? Can you lead us into the village, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~ Hee hee hee~~¡± The children raised their eyes, looked at Huang Xiaolong and the others, and their expressions were devoid of childish innocence, instead filled with a strange greed and distortion.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, had already seen right through them; these were clearly just a few bloody little ghosts.

    The little ghosts laughed for a while, then ran into the village.

    Ming Kuan shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡°The children in the village are indeed odd. Master, let¡¯s just go in ourselves.¡±

    The group walked into the village.

    In every household, numerous people (ghosts) came out, eyeing Huang Xiaolong and the unexpected visitors with avaricious looks.

    Without waiting for Ming Kuan to speak, Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Where is that monk from the Empty Mountain Temple? You all are the little ghosts under its command, right?¡±

    ¡°L¡­ l¡­ little ghosts?¡± Ming Kuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver with a chill.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± An old man, with a sinister smile, said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Who would have thought that you, a young lad, would see through Master Yizhen¡¯s blinding magic. However, this time, you won¡¯t be leaving!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense~ Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand dismissively, uninterested.

    In the midst of speaking, Huang Xiaolong lightly released his Daoist power.

    Boom~~~~!!

    Golden light spread out like ocean waves, instantly reaching the entire village!

    The next second, the houses and various buildings in the village crumbled apart as if they were made of paper!

    The blinding magic was broken directly!

    Ming Kuan, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan immediately felt a chilling sense all around them. The villagers, one by one, turned into the forms of fierce ghosts!

    Graves, coffins, skeletons¡­ The whole place was laid out like the Burial Mounds!

    ¡°Kneel down, all of you!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes blazed with commanding might, and upon releasing his imposing aura, the ghosts of the village were so terrified they wet themselves and fell to their knees with a clutter. ¡°Spare us, sire, spare us¡­ It¡¯s not our fault¡­ It¡¯s not our fault¡­ Master Yizhen made us stay here¡­¡±

    ¡°You there, speak. What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently to an old ghost.

    ¡°Yes, yes, sire¡­¡± The old ghost was covered in shredded flesh, oozing a revolting thick goo, with hollow eyes and countless corpse worms crawling over its ghostly body.

    The old ghost wailed in fear. ¡°Sire, we¡­ we were just villagers from nearby, but¡­ but we were killed by Master Yizhen¡­ Master Yizhen made our souls stay here, so if the living came by, we were to¡­ to deceive them into going to the Empty Mountain Temple for praying and offering incense, and trick the living by saying¡­ by saying¡­ that the Empty Mountain Temple is very effective¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. So this supposed Master Yizhen, that¡¯s the Ghost King, right? The most sinister ghost in Fozhou City,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Master Yizhen is the Ghost King, and we, the little ghosts, dare not defy him¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright~~ I see you are also innocent victims. I won¡¯t pursue this to the bitter end.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Containing Tube and collected all the fierce ghosts in the Mass Burial Mound.

    ¡°Ghost King? Master Yizhen?¡± Ming Kuan was terrified. ¡°Fozhou City actually harbors the existence of a Ghost King! I¡­ I had no idea¡­ I always thought, that¡­ that sealed ghost from the Qing Dynasty¡­ was the most vicious ghost in Fozhou¡­ I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    Ming Kuan broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°That Qing Dynasty female ghost was also a pitiful person in life, killed by Monk Yizhen of this deserted mountain temple. Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and took the lead towards the temple up the hillside.

    Ming Kuan, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan, followed closely behind without stopping.

    ¡°I do find it a bit strange¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mused as he walked. ¡°Usually, temples and Taoist temples are places where ghosts can be suppressed. But Monk Yizhen turned this deserted mountain temple into his own lair, that¡¯s quite audacious.¡±

    Reaching the temple gate, the red-eyed crows in the nearby trees flapped their wings frantically and flew about chaotically, cawing in a manner most alarming.

    The whole temple was steaming with a thick ghostly mist that couldn¡¯t be dispersed.

    The main gate of the temple was already rotten and destroyed, and the inside was dark and gloomy, like the gaping maw of a monstrous beast ready to devour everything!

    Woo woo~~ woo woo~~

    A viscous yin wind blew out from the temple.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, let¡¯s not just stand here. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Besides Qingqing the snake demon who feared nothing, Ming Kuan and Feng Hanyan instinctively felt a bit apprehensive.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled wryly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared. I don¡¯t sense the Ghost King¡¯s aura, I think¡ª-Monk Yizhen has probably left already.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡± Ming Kuan asked curiously.

    ¡°However, I will meet him,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mysterious smile. ¡°In Shanghai.¡±

    ¡°Oh, young master, do you mean that the Ghost King of Fozhou City, Monk Yizhen, has already gone to Shanghai to attend that Ghost King¡¯s Assembly?¡± Qingqing suddenly understood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take down his lair first,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and walked into the temple.

    He took out a few incense sticks and recited the Fire Bell Curse, lighting up the entire main hall.

    Suddenly! In the main hall, the Buddhist statues being worshipped had their eyes gouged out, forming two terrifying empty cavities!

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    So that¡¯s how it is. Most Buddhist statues are spiritual and can vanquish demons and subdue ghosts, but with their eyes gouged out, these statues in the deserted mountain temple naturally lost their spirituality.

    And the desecrated statues without eyes were terrifying and sinister!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Xiaolong, this place has a terrifying feel¡­ these statues are too frightening, let¡¯s just destroy them!¡± Feng Hanyan frowned slightly.

    ¡°That Ghost King is really too arrogant, even daring to desecrate Buddhist statues! This is simply! It¡¯s simply outrageous!¡± Ming Kuan was very angry and annoyed.

    At that moment, outside the temple, a chilly wind rose from the ground, followed by a sigh. ¡°Ah~~~ Amitabha, since the benefactors have come, please don¡¯t leave¡­ All beings suffer, from birth, aging, sickness, death, resentment, separation from loved ones, and the failure to obtain what one seeks¡­ The benefactors are too attached, the Buddha delivers those with destiny, this time, let this humble monk deliver the benefactors¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    This voice did not have the compassion inherent in Buddhism, but was filled with evil, cruelty, greed, and an overwhelming ghostly aura!

    ¡­

 Chapter 901 - Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Awakening of the Bloodline

    Chapter 901: Chapter 901: Awakening of the Bloodline Chapter 901: Chapter 901: Awakening of the Bloodline Hearing the sinister chant of ¡°Amitabha,¡± Huang Xiaolong and the others turned around to look.

    They saw a bald monk standing at the temple gate.

    The monk looked to be only in his teens, very young, wearing a purple monk¡¯s robe, with his hands joined together in prayer. Yet, a ghostly aura swirled around him like smoke, and the yin and resentful energy contained within his body was immense.

    At the same time, the wailing sounds of numerous wronged souls surged into the monastery from the outside.

    The corner of the monk¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a particularly vicious and cold smile.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I thought it was Monk Yizhen who had come. I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯s just a purple-clad vicious ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Little Monk, where¡¯s Monk Yizhen? Has he gone to Shanghai?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha~~ I am a disciple of Master Yizhen¡­ My Dharma name is Yidian.¡± The little monk muttered. ¡°Benefactor, how did you know that my elder brother went to Shanghai? This time, my elder brother took the other senior brothers and junior brothers to Shanghai for an important grand gathering. Hee hee~~~ After I¡¯ve converted you benefactors, I too shall set off for Shanghai immediately.¡±

    As he spoke, the expression of Little Monk Yidian became increasingly ferocious, baring his teeth as though he intended to tear Huang Xiaolong and the others to pieces.

    ¡°Sigh~~ The big fish really isn¡¯t here, just a small fry, no fun at all¡­ truly no fun¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said listlessly, shaking his head.

    Just then, Yidian the purple-clad specter flipped his right hand, and suddenly he was holding a sacred knife.

    The entire knife was pitch black, with fresh blood still dripping from the blade, thick with ghostly energy swirling like vortexes!

    It was apparent that the sacred knife in Monk Yidian¡¯s hand was also a formidable magical treasure, but there was a gap in rank compared to the Thousand Soul Banner refined by the Qing Dynasty female ghost!

    In the blink of an eye, Monk Yidian raised the knife and slashed towards Huang Xiaolong, his ghostly eyes filled with a crazed and bloodthirsty expression.

    Boom~~~~!

    The slash of the knife was imbued with monstrous ghostly energy, within which densely packed wronged souls cried out, gnashing and clawing as they spun and attempted to burrow into Huang Xiaolong and the others¡¯ brains.

    Clearly, this sacred knife had slaughtered many living people, and the souls of those victims had been collected within the blade. With each slash, thousands of souls and spirits lunged forward; before the knife light even arrived, the yin souls were already burrowing into the enemy¡¯s brain, a truly vicious and formidable technique.

    However, such despicable tricks were all too boring for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t wish to waste time, casually throwing a punch.

    This punch erupted with unmatched golden light and explosive yang energy, dazzlingly bright.

    Bang~~~~!!!!

    The wave of golden light obliterated the oncoming knife light and yin souls, reducing them to ash, and immediately swept over Monk Yidian.

    Monk Yidian¡¯s ghostly body exploded instantly, disintegrating into pieces of flesh, which were wrapped in the golden light and continually melted away.

    ¡°Ah~~~! You! You! My elder brother won¡¯t let you off! You¡­ you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± With a deeply resentful curse, Yidian vanished into smoke.

    His magical treasure, the sacred knife, was also blasted to smithereens.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ So weak, yet daring to challenge the son, truly clueless,¡± Qingqing clapped and cheered from the side.

    ¡°Master is mighty, Master is invincible~~¡± Ming Kuan rushed to sing praises. Admiration for Huang Xiaolong spilled out from his eyes.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. Without King Yizhen of ghosts at Kongshan Temple, there¡¯s no fun at all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    Thereupon, the group left the temple.

    Looking back, Huang Xiaolong released a handful of Samadhi True Fire, wrapping around and setting the temple ablaze.

    ¡°`

    The crackling sounds rang out, as ghostly auras billowed out like black smoke during the incineration process, where if one listened closely, they could faintly hear the whining of some lesser ghosts.

    ¡°Inside this deserted temple, some ghost formations were set up, and quite a few lesser ghosts were raised, all burned together. Although we didn¡¯t encounter that ghost king Yizhen this time, at least we took care of his lair in one fell swoop,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, then threw out a talisman.

    The talisman swelled in the breeze, turning into a ¡°magic carpet.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took everyone on the talisman, shooting back toward the city center of Fozhou City like a flying sword.

    Ming Kuan sat on the talisman trembling, looking at the various scenes retreating in the night. He said in a daze, ¡°Master¡­ you really are a living immortal¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know how many more mysterious methods you have¡­ I, Ming Kuan, can actually make the acquaintance of such an immortal like you, this life is truly fulfilled!¡±

    Hearing her man praised, Feng Hanyan smiled ever so sweetly.

    Qingqing pouted and said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? The young master has many more amazing skills. You really are frogs in a well.¡±

    The talisman quickly flew back to the city center of Fozhou City.

    It wasn¡¯t too late, so Huang Xiaolong decided to find his newly accepted disciple¨CMeng Jingling.

    ¡°I will be leaving Fozhou City tomorrow for Shanghai. Tonight, I¡¯ll sort out Jingling¡¯s matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    The Meng family, the wealthiest family in Fozhou City.

    Inside the villa.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on the sofa with his legs crossed.

    Qingqing and Feng Hanyan also came, sitting on either side of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Master, please have some tea,¡± Meng Jingling obediently poured tea and handed water to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Young Master, you¡¯ve even taken a beautiful disciple while in Fozhou City?¡± Qingqing giggled teasingly from the side.

    Feng Hanyan coyly glanced at Huang Xiaolong and said with a hint of annoyance, ¡°You, always flirting here and there.¡±

    Meng Jingling, very obediently, started to explain for Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Sister, you are so beautiful, while Jingling is like a frail willow. When Master took Jingling as a disciple, it wasn¡¯t for¡­ for that kind of thing¡­¡±

    Feng Hanyan laughed helplessly and said, ¡°Xiaolong, your disciple is quite obedient. She¡¯s already making excuses for you, a child who can be taught, indeed.¡±

    Tucked to Meng Jingling¡¯s forehead today still was a yellow talisman paper, and her parents, Meng Jiansheng and his wife, had told her about what had happened to her.

    ¡°Well, enough idle chatter. Jingling, you surely know by now that you are the unique ¡®fallen head tribe¡¯ of today,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    Meng Jingling nodded and said, ¡°Master, your disciple is aware.¡±

    ¡°However, your bloodline has not yet awakened, so every time when you fall asleep, your head will fly off without you knowing or being conscious of it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°This is very dangerous. Now, I will help you awaken the bloodline of the fallen head tribe.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, blowing away the talisman paper stuck to Meng Jingling¡¯s forehead.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong extended his right index finger, pressing it directly onto Meng Jingling¡¯s forehead.

    Boom~~~!

    A warm current surged directly into Meng Jingling¡¯s brain.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 902 - Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Zhe City Vegetable Market

    Chapter 902: Chapter 902 Zhe City Vegetable Market Chapter 902: Chapter 902 Zhe City Vegetable Market The warm current gave Meng Jingling a sensation like a sudden enlightening, as if something deep within her heart had been awakened!

    It was a taste of realization!

    In an instant, Meng Jingling¡¯s face, originally as frail as Lin Daiyu¡¯s, became radiant with health!

    Blooming and glossy!

    It was as if she had just recovered from a serious illness!

    Meng Jiansheng, Ming Kuan, and others watched on with amazement.

    A few minutes later, a strange light burst forth from Meng Jingling¡¯s beautiful eyes as she loudly said, ¡°Master! I¡­ I understand¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s like I suddenly comprehend many things¡­ It¡¯s so strange¡­ This feeling is really so odd¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ I have helped awaken the bloodline of the Head Detachment Tribe within you. Now, you can consciously control your head, allowing it to freely leave your body and fly out¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°In time, I will also pass on the unique cultivation methods of the Head Detachment Tribe to you.¡±

    Meng Jingling nodded, and with a slight thought, suddenly¨C

    Whoosh~~~

    Her head leapt straight off her neck, performed several somersaults in the air, and then swiftly flew out of the villa.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Feng Hanyan and Qingqing both cried out in shock.

    ¡°What kind of demon is this?¡± Qingqing said in astonishment. ¡°But I don¡¯t sense any demonic aura~~ Strange! Strange! Young Master, is your disciple a demon too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°My disciple is the only one of her kind in the world, a member of the Head Detachment Tribe. She¡¯s not any kind of demon.¡±

    Before long, Meng Jingling¡¯s head took a turn outside and then flew back in.

    In midair, her eyes were wide open, and her facial expression indistinguishable from a normal person, she said in amazement, ¡°This is so strange! This feeling is too odd¡­ I¡­ I can actually fly¡­ Good heavens~~¡±

    Alright, this time when Meng Jingling¡¯s head detached and flew, not only was it conscious, but she could also control its flight path as easily as moving her arm, flying wherever she desired.

    Soon, the head landed, Meng Jingling moved her neck a bit, and chuckled, ¡°Master, this is really fun.¡±

    She still had some childlike innocence.

    Having witnessed this kind of situation the night before, Meng Jiansheng and his wife, as well as Ming Kuan, were somewhat psychologically prepared.

    ¡°Master, Jingling¡¯s complexion looks so much better. All these years, she has never been this healthy!¡± Meng Jiansheng was also somewhat excited. ¡°Master, is Jingling¡¯s illness cured?¡±

    ¡°Mm, there¡¯s no problem now. However, I plan to keep Jingling by my side and teach her many skills. Do you have any objections?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as he looked at Meng Jiansheng and his wife.

    ¡°Master, you are a person of great abilities¡­ we have come to see that,¡± Meng Jiansheng said sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s Jingling¡¯s good fortune to follow you¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Jingling, you child, from now on, stay close to the Master, listen to his words, and learn a lot, understand?¡± Meng Jiansheng lovingly patted Meng Jingling¡¯s head.

    ¡°There might be a lot for your family to talk about tonight, so I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Jingling, follow me to Shanghai in the morning,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed, then left with Qingqing and Feng Hanyan in tow. Ming Kuan followed Huang Xiaolong as well.

    Inside the hotel.

    ¡°Master, you are going to Shanghai¡­ I¡­ would like to follow you. Although my skills are quite modest, running errands and the like¡­ I certainly can manage,¡± Ming Kuan volunteered eagerly, wishing to accompany Huang Xiaolong to Shanghai.

    Ming Kuan regarded Huang Xiaolong as a living immortal and was eager to stay by his side, hoping to learn even a little bit of his Taoist magic. To have such an opportunity would be an immense stroke of luck. Even if he learned nothing, just to gain some experience would be excellent.

    As Ming Kuan was already a Taoist, Huang Xiaolong let him follow along to Shanghai.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong retracted the Thousand Soul Banner, placing it back into the Yin Soul Tube.

    During this operation, with the Qing Dynasty female ghost at the helm, the purple-clad fierce ghost, almost equal to a Ghost King, swept through Fozhou City. It killed a great number of wandering ghosts and fierce spirits in Fozhou City, sacrificing many Yin souls into the Thousand Soul Banner and thus significantly enhancing the quality of this artifact.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, Ming Kuan drove to the hotel to pick up Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, Feng Hanyan, and then went to fetch Meng Jingling, heading straight for Shanghai.

    There were still a few days before the Great Assembly of Ten Thousand Ghosts in Shanghai.

    Within a day, the car reached the territory of Zhe City. Passing through Zhe City would lead them to Shanghai.

    Similar to the situation in Fozhou City, from a distance, Huang Xiaolong could already sense that the entire Zhe City was shrouded in a sinister ghostly aura!

    Even more, the density of ghostly aura in Zhe City exceeded that of Fozhou City!

    ¡°Master, it seems that Zhe City isn¡¯t at peace either,¡± Ming Kuan shook his head, ¡°The world is in chaos, in utter chaos. If it weren¡¯t for a deity like you, this mess could never be resolved!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll head to Zhe City first and deal with the malevolent spirits causing trouble. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll continue on to Shanghai. By tomorrow evening at the latest, we should arrive in Shanghai, getting there before those evil spirits hold their meeting,¡± Huang Xiaolong had already made up his mind.

    Ming Kuan didn¡¯t waste words and drove them off the highway, exiting at the Zhe City toll booth.

    Entering the downtown area of Zhe City.

    How strange!

    Although the entire downtown was enshrouded in ghostly mists, not a single ghost could be seen in the streets and alleys!

    ¡°Eh? Young Master, there are no ghosts here,¡± Qingqing said, surprised.

    ¡°Ghosts¡­ ghosts, do they really exist in this world?¡± Meng Jingling had never seen a ghost before, so she was amazed. However, after the awakening of her Luo To Min bloodline, she had become quite brave, unafraid of ghosts, and even wanted to see what a ghost looked like.

    ¡°Ghosts? I find ghosts to be quite common. But someone whose head can fly off like yours, that I am seeing for the first time,¡± Qingqing made a face at Meng Jingling.

    ¡°Hmm~~ the ghosts in Zhe City are distinctly different from those in Fozhou City¡­ even in broad daylight, the ghosts of Zhe City hide themselves. I suspect that at midnight, they will engage in a night parade, causing chaos,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes swept over the many pedestrians on the street, noting thick threads of ghostly aura entangling their brows, indicating they were deeply afflicted.

    Needless to say, these afflicted people had become the targets of the sinister ghosts!

    After walking the streets for a while, Huang Xiaolong became even more certain of his judgment, ¡°Tonight, something big is going to happen in Zhe City!¡±

    Hearing that, Ming Kuan¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Master, what¡­ what might happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found the area in Zhe City where the yin and ghostly aura are the thickest. Tonight, we¡¯ll come and see,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Right away, everyone checked into a five-star hotel, booked several suites, ate well, and rested up to gather their strength.

    Night fell!

    Huang Xiaolong, with Ming Kuan, Meng Jingling, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan in tow, left the hotel.

    The streets were eerily quiet, and no one was to be seen, nor were any ghosts spotted for the moment.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to lead the way as confidently as Old Ma would.

    Before long, they arrived at a crossroads.

    Whoo, whoo~~ whoo, whoo~~~ whoo, whoo~~~~

    The cold gusts whipped violently at the crossroads, where amidst the winds one could faintly hear screams.

    Not far from the side of the road, there was a sign with the words ¡°Caishi Kou Station¡± on it.

    ¡°Master, the resentment here is too terrifying; many people must have died¡­¡± Ming Kuan said, a chill creeping up his spine. ¡°The murderous intent! Besides the resentment, the killing aura here is overwhelming!¡±

    ¡°This is the place. Something big is about to happen here,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    At that moment, after Ming Kuan saw the ¡°Caishi Kou Station¡± sign, his body shivered, ¡°No wonder! No wonder! Master, this is the Caishi Kou of Zhe City!¡±

    He paused, then explained, ¡°During the Ming and Qing Dynasties, Caishi Kou in Zhe City was an execution ground. It was the place of execution! Many famous people and unforgivably wicked criminals were beheaded at Caishi Kou! Some operas sing of ¡®pushing through the Wu Gate for beheading,¡¯ but in actuality, they were dragged to Caishi Kou for a ¡®red assignment¡¯, to be decapitated! After the criminals were killed, their bodies were removed, and the bloodstains were immediately covered with yellow soil. Afterwards, people would sell vegetables there, and the vegetable market would thrive, hence the name Caishi Kou. In modern times, vegetables are no longer sold at Caishi Kou, and it has been transformed into a crossroads.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how many heads have been chopped off here, no wonder the killing aura and resentment are so heavy¡­ certainly, there must be quite a few fierce ghosts lurking!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s just wait here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, a ghost of a smile on his face.

    In the meantime, the traffic and pedestrians at the crossroads dwindled, and fog began to form. This fog was black in color and swept across the ground.

    Whoo, whoo~ whoo, whoo, whoo~~~

    The chilly winds, coupled with the faint cries, rolled unabashedly through the crossroads.

    ¡­

 Chapter 903 - Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Four Types of Ghosts

    Chapter 903: Chapter 903: Four Types of Ghosts Chapter 903: Chapter 903: Four Types of Ghosts Huang Xiaolong could say with absolute certainty that the place in Zhe City with the most rampant hauntings, densest gloom, and strongest stench of death was this vegetable market which was also the ancient execution ground. Something big was definitely going to happen tonight!

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong took out several talismans and handed them to Ming Kuan, Meng Jingling, Feng Hanyan, and even Qingqing, the monster, got one.

    ¡°Stick these talismans on your bodies, they will not only make you invisible, but also shield your presence so that even a Ghost King will not be able to detect you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The group did as told and affixed the talismans.

    ¡°Little Long, this place is getting more and more evil by the minute. What are we supposed to do now?¡± Feng Hanyan asked curiously.

    ¡°Just wait, the show hasn¡¯t started yet,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with interest. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch and see.¡±

    At that moment, the ghostly energy and black fog at the crossroads grew thicker, and within the dense fog, faint scenes began to emerge!

    The desolate crossroads morphed into a bustling marketplace!

    Stalls and shops densely packed together, and a multitude of grim-faced ghosts appeared in the marketplace.

    Indeed, a busy scene unfolded, ¡°with heavy traffic, bustling crowds, an endless stream of people, shoulder to shoulder, wine shops and tea houses, peddlers and porters, music and shouting, all constant to the ear.¡±

    Then, a sequence of ear-piercing cries rang out¨C

    ¡°Fresh jujube rolls, sugar-topped sesame cakes, white sugar sponge cakes, wow~~¡±

    ¡°Almond tea, truly delicious, with plenty of green silk and rose petals, extra sugar~~~¡±

    ¡°Hey~~ Fresh persimmons here~~ Not astringent at all~~ And if they are, we¡¯ve got replacements!¡±

    ¡°Turnips as crisp as pears, hey~~ Trading for spicy ones! Honey-coated strings of sugar-glazed hawthorns here!¡±

    ¡°Roasted ginkgo nuts here~~ Ginkgo nuts!¡±

    ¡°Green-skinned turnips right here!¡±

    ¡°Sharpening scissors and knives over here~~ Get your kitchen knives!¡±

    ¡°Selling rice here~~ Selling rice!¡±

    ¡°Steamed buns, steamed buns, piping hot steamed buns!¡±

    ¡­

    Well, this scene truly restored the vibrancy of the old vegetable market.

    Just looking at the gathered assortment of ghosts and fierce spirits, there were easily hundreds, if not thousands. Luckily, they were mostly wandering ghosts and wild spirits. The stronger ones were merely red or orange-robed ghosts, hardly a cause for concern.

    ¡°This is too weird! Are these the old vendors from the vegetable market?¡± Ming Kuan shrank his neck in fear. ¡°They have some nerve, so many ghosts gathering in the world of the living¡­ They¡¯re up to no good! A parade of a hundred ghosts, a parade of a hundred ghosts!¡±

    ¡°Just keep watching. This is only the beginning,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    And right after that¨Crumble, rumble, rumble!

    In front of the vegetable market, a vast open space appeared and suddenly, a dozen wooden stakes shot up from the ground.

    All the stakes were about one foot tall and covered with mottled blood stains; strands of red ghostly energy and deathly Qi soared into the sky like beacon fires, the atmosphere chilling to the bone!

    ¡°There, those are the ancient wooden stakes used for beheadings. Normally, the locals would slaughter chickens and fish on these stakes, but when there¡¯s an executioner¡¯s call, he would behead serious criminals and notorious thieves on them,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile. ¡°The reason the locals use the stakes to slaughter animals is to prevent the executed criminals from reincarnating as humans, forcing them into the animal realm as pigs, dogs, chickens, or ducks.¡±

    ¡°No way. Could it be that today¡­ today they¡¯re going to behead prisoners at the vegetable market?¡± Ming Kuan muttered to himself.

    At this moment, a vendor at the vegetable market shouted out loud, ¡°Heads are going to roll! Heads are going to roll! Hurry and watch the excitement!¡±

    In an instant, the thousands of souls and myriad ghosts gathering at the vegetable market swarmed toward the open space, and quickly surrounded it three layers deep, both inside and out.

    At the same time, within the open space, a group of headless ghosts emerged, crawling on the ground, their hands ceaselessly groping around as if searching for something. The severed necks of these headless ghosts were cleanly cut, with ghostly blood spurting out¨C

    ¡°My~~ my head, where is it? Who has seen my head?¡±

    ¡°Does anyone have golden sore medicine? My neck hurts so much, it really hurts.¡±

    ¡°Please sew my head back on, I don¡¯t want to die without a complete corpse¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The cries of these headless ghosts, amidst the howling ghostly wind, sounded especially pitiful, but they also enhanced the spine-chilling atmosphere.

    The specter onlookers all chuckled foolishly to themselves.

    ¡°Look, now it¡¯s almost like the scene of the beheadings at the vegetable market has been recreated. There are ghosts for the audience, and there¡¯s even the wooden stake for beheadings. The main event should be appearing soon,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile full of interest.

    More and more specter creatures gathered here, until later they were so numerous they were uncountable, as if all the ghosts of Zhe City had already rushed over to this place.

    Finally¡­

    An extremely cold and evil Qi rolled in from the distance!

    One after another ferocious blue-dressed vengeful ghosts, escorting one person after another, walked towards the execution ground of the vegetable market, continuously making strange chirping noises.

    Indeed, those being taken to the execution ground were not ghosts, but¨Cpeople! Living people! Real-life people!

    These were the very same people Huang Xiaolong had seen in the streets and alleys of Zhe City during the day, those deeply possessed and targeted by vengeful ghosts!

    These people were deathly pale, their faces filled with horror, despair, bewilderment, fear, nightmares¡­ It seemed as though they couldn¡¯t understand what was happening at all!

    ¡°What is this place? Why have we been brought here?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Is this a dream?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu~~ I want to go home~~ Wuwuwu~~ I want to go home~~¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°My God! This is utterly outrageous! Ghosts¡­ These ghosts, are actually going to chop off people¡¯s heads?¡± Ming Kuan trembled in anger and astonishment as if his whole body was spasming. ¡°Ghosts beheading people! Ghosts beheading people! What kind of farce is this? Throughout history, there has probably never been such an event!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this should indeed be the first time,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, but his eyes were filled with a chilling murderous intent. Vengeful ghosts harming people¡¯s lives was not uncommon, but the situation before him was unprecedented. There were at least several thousand people being escorted to the execution ground by the blue-dressed vengeful ghosts. In other words, the people these ghosts were about to execute tonight were on a massive scale¨Cit was nothing short of a massacre!

    ¡°It seems that the ghosts of Zhe City are preparing to move to Shanghai; therefore, they¡¯re aiming to make one big final act. They¡¯re doing something they usually wouldn¡¯t dare to do,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Soon, these living people were escorted to the inside of the execution ground, where they knelt en masse.

    Just then, a ghost with an extremely tall figure, dressed in purple robes, approached from afar! The deep purple of its clothes signified that its ghostly power was at least equal to that of the Qing Dynasty female ghost in Fozhou City, indicating it was also on the cusp of evolving into a ghost king.

    This purple-clad vengeful ghost was extremely ugly and ferocious, with a face full of scraggly beard and two ghostly eyes like blocks of ice; its glare alone could nearly scare someone to death!

    In its hand, it carried a ghostly beheading knife exuding powerful evil Qi; the blade was bloodstained and wrapped in the screams and wails of thousands of wronged souls. A skull adorned its hilt, reminiscent of the attire of ancient executioners.

    ¡°Master¡­ the¡­ the most terrifying ghost is here¡­ so fierce¡­¡± Meng Jingling tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve nervously.

    ¡°As I expected, it turns out that the fiercest ghost in Zhe City was an executioner in life,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that ghost terribly ugly and fierce? This guy was born to be an executioner. One must be extremely ugly and ferocious to be an executioner, only then can they intimidate criminals, and even scare ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this executioner ghost in purple clothes possesses a terrifyingly strong killing aura. In its lifetime, it must have killed no less than a thousand people, making it a true mass murderer. After becoming a fierce ghost, it¡¯s almost able to instantly kill other ghosts of the same level,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°In other words, the female ghost from the Qing Dynasty that I encountered in Fozhou City, even if she had the Thousand Soul Banner, would still be no match for this executioner.¡±

    ¡°In ancient times, there was a common saying among executioners, ¡®Kill ninety-nine but stop before the hundredth,¡¯ meaning that the job of an executioner couldn¡¯t be a lifetime career. Furthermore, there was the belief that ¡®killing over a hundred will cut off one¡¯s lineage¡¯; given that this executioner has killed over a thousand, it surely had no offspring and met a violent end in its later years.¡±

    ¡°Also, take notice of the ghost head knife in its hand; that¡¯s a very powerful treasure,¡± Huang Xiaolong commented discerningly. ¡°Typically, the role of executioner is hereditary¨Cthey don¡¯t accept disciples, but pass it from father to son through generations. The same ghost head knife has been used for generations, which means the knife in its hand has killed no less than ten thousand people. In ancient times, there was a saying that a knife that has killed over a hundred is a great omen of misfortune. This knife, having killed over ten thousand, is a massive evil and nefarious weapon, capable of protecting one¡¯s home from negative forces, beheading demons and spirits, and severing lost souls¨Ca rare and valuable treasure indeed.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong unraveled the situation layer by layer, clarifying the stakes involved.

    Qingqing, the monster, listened with great interest.

    Feng Hanyan, Meng Jingling, and Ming Kuan all felt their scalps tingle upon hearing this.

    The aura of killing and evil Qi emanating from the executioner and its ghost head knife, as it approached the execution ground, was so overpowering that the assembled spirits and souls felt unstable, as if on the verge of collapse.

    The living person kneeling on the execution ground found even breathing extremely difficult, their heart nearly bursting.

    ¡°You all deserve death! Today, I shall sever your heads! Hmph! What a thrill! This time, I can finally indulge in my craving for beheading¨Csuch a pleasure with so many heads! Once this is done, I must head to Shanghai to discuss major matters,¡± the executioner¡¯s eyes glowed bloodthirsty, with a hint of madness flickering within.

    In this scenario, the ferocious executioner held all the cards, and there were no officials to oversee the execution. It pointed directly at a young woman in her early twenties, kneeling on the ground. ¡°You, for leading astray multiple men and not acting with womanly virtue, deserve more than just death!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~ No! Help! Save me! I¡­ I¡¯ve only dated a few boyfriends, I haven¡¯t been unchaste! I really haven¡¯t!¡± The girl cried out in terror.

    ¡°Bring her to me!¡± bellowed the executioner.

    Immediately, two blue-robed fierce ghosts dragged the girl to a wooden post and pressed her head onto it.

    Those living beings brought for the execution were already scared out of their wits, but some were still in a daze, unable to believe this was real¨Cas if trapped in a nightmare.

    The ghosts who had gathered to watch the spectacle jeered and screeched in excitement.

    ¡°Bring the wine!¡± the executioner demanded.

    A blue-robed fierce ghost respectfully presented a bowl of wine to the executioner.

    After taking the bowl, the executioner tilted its head back to drink, then spat a mouthful onto the ghost head knife.

    Instantly, the ghost head knife glowed with an eerie, otherworldly light.

    Then, the executioner began muttering some sort of incantation under its breath.

    On the side, Huang Xiaolong explained, ¡°The wine that the executioner drinks is very particular, made from boy¡¯s urine, dew, crow¡¯s blood, snake fruit, and other ingredients. Spraying the wine on the knife is said to conceal the resentment, and after decapitating someone, that person¡¯s soul will be obliterated, never to return. As for the incantation it¡¯s muttering, it¡¯s a ¡®secret spell¡¯ left by their ancestral master Weizheng. Executioners have three ancestral masters: Zhang Fei and Fan Kuai, who were pig butchers. The one worshipped in the middle is Weizheng, who knew Taoist arts and even slew a dragon, hence he is revered as their ancestral master. I¡¯m not too clear about the use of this ¡®secret spell.''¡±

    Just then, as the executioner finished chanting the spell, it raised the ghost head knife high, ready to swing it down upon the girl¡¯s neck!

    ¡°Master! Stop it quickly! You can¡¯t let a ghost kill people!¡± Meng Jingling screamed in terror, trembling all over.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, unhurriedly flicked his finger, and a golden talisman silently struck the girl about to be beheaded.

    In the blink of an eye!

    The executioner¡¯s knife slashed down!

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡± Feng Hanyan and Meng Jingling both closed their eyes in horror.

    Ming Kuan also nearly collapsed.

    Only Qingqing, the monster, had a strong mental fortitude, not even blinking.

    Thump~~~!!!!

    The ghost-head knife chopped down on the girl¡¯s neck, but then, something eerie happened!

    Not even a hair on the girl¡¯s head was severed, instead¨C

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~~!!!!!¡± The blue-clothed fierce ghost that had been holding the girl¡¯s head to the wooden stake suddenly had its own head fly off, as a fountain of ghostly blood erupted from its neck. In no time, its entire ghostly body was cleansed by a wave of evil Qi into nothingness!

    Well, the knife chopped down on the girl¡¯s neck, but it ended up severing the head of a blue-clothed fierce ghost instead, and even its soul was scattered instantly by the evil Qi on the ghost-head knife!

    ¡°Master, it was you who made a move, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ming Kuan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a shocked expression on his face, while Huang Xiaolong wore a smile.

    ¡°Yes, this move is called ¡®Transfer of Harm,''¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± The executioner was slightly startled, and then his face, covered in horizontal flesh, trembled, as his body¡¯s evil Qi and killing intent burst out without restraint.

    A radius of several dozen zhang was engulfed in flying sand and rolling rocks.

    ¡°Heh heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong no longer concealed his presence and revealed his form as he leisurely proceeded towards the execution ground. ¡°You ghosts actually dared to behead people here. Your audacity really is too great.¡±

    Ming Kuan and the others quickly followed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hm? A living person? A Taoist?¡± The executioner was merely briefly startled, then soon looked at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking gaze. ¡°For trespassing into the execution ground, you should be executed! Come and meet your death quickly! Hahahaha~~~ I, as a Taoist, take the greatest pleasure in chopping off the heads of other Taoists! Hahahaha~~~~~¡±

    ¡°Are you planning to go to Shanghai?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    ¡°Heh~~ And what if I am?¡± The executioner sneered unceasingly.

    ¡°I think, you are not even the most ferocious ghost in Zhe City,¡± said Huang Xiaolong all of a sudden. ¡°Besides you, Zhe City should have three other ghosts comparable to you, either as purple-clothed fierce ghosts or as ghost kings.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You little Taoist, how do you know this?¡± The executioner showed a slight trace of emotion.

    ¡°Since ancient times, there has been a saying among the common folks, ¡®the executioner¡¯s knife, the coroner¡¯s eyes, the paper effigy maker¡¯s skill, the cobbler¡¯s stitches,¡¯ representing the four professions that profiteer from the yin world. Since Zhe City has an executioner like you, it naturally also has a coroner, a paper effigy maker, and a cobbler¡­ how come, have they gone to Shanghai ahead of time?¡± Huang Xiaolong said unhurriedly.

    ¡°Hahahah~~ Hahahah~~~ I really didn¡¯t expect you to know so much, little Taoist¡­¡± The executioner chuckled darkly. ¡°Yes, in Zhe City, the four of us ghosts reign supreme. This time, they went to Shanghai ahead of me, and after I finish beheading these living people, I will head to Shanghai to join them.¡±

    Qingqing had also torn off the talismans stuck to her body, revealing her form, and asked with a giggly voice, ¡°Young Master, how interesting, the four kinds of ghosts you just spoke of, they really are quite fascinating.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile, ¡°A coroner is essentially the ancient counterpart of a forensic doctor. When we say a coroner can see, we¡¯re referring to the coroner¡¯s eyes. Coroners, like executioners, usually inherited their profession generation after generation. It¡¯s said that coroners have the yin-yang sight, allowing them to see spirits. In Huaxia¡¯s history, many strange and suspenseful cases were solved by coroners who sought souls to resolve them.¡±

    ¡°The paper effigy maker¡¯s craft, if attained to a certain height, can revive the paper effigies or paper horses they create.¡±

    ¡°The cobbler is actually a branching profession from seamstresses and leather workers. When someone dies and their bones are incomplete, they find it hard to reincarnate; even if they do, they might be reborn with inherent disabilities. Hence the existence of cobblers, who are tasked with repairing corpses. Some cobblers are so skilled that the dead they stitch back together may even revive.¡±

    ¡°These four types of people, who profit from the yin side, would definitely become the most ferocious and clever ghosts upon their transformation,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, narrowing his eyes at the executioner. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity the other three ghosts left Zhe City; otherwise, I could have captured them all in one go. Such a hassle, I¡¯ll have to go to Shanghai to deal with them all together. Oh, and there¡¯s the ghost king Yizhen at Fozhou City¡¯s Kongshan Temple.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong caught himself daydreaming, imagining the fascinating collection of strange and menacing spirits that must have gathered in Shanghai already.

    It would indeed be interesting to play that game when the time comes!

    And who could be the skulk orchestrating this grand assembly of thousands of ghosts behind the scenes?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    So fascinating!

    ¡°Minions, are you not yet going to take down this little Taoist for me!¡± The broker roared furiously.

    The next second, a dense swarm of blue-clothed fierce ghosts whooshed and pounced toward Huang Xiaolong.

    For a moment, ghostly figures flickered everywhere; a chilly wind struck to the bone, and from all directions, the wails and howls of grieving spirits filled the air.

    ¡­

 Chapter 904 - Chapter 904 Chapter 904 To Shanghai

    Chapter 904: Chapter 904: To Shanghai! Chapter 904: Chapter 904: To Shanghai! A substantial number of blue-clad fierce ghosts, seemingly crazed, lunged at Huang Xiaolong. Their speed was as fast as lightning, seemingly aiming to violently pass through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body and bite off chunks of his flesh.

    It all happened in the blink of an eye. Huang Xiaolong simply waved his hand, and the Soul Banner was immediately brought into play!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    A terrifying yin energy directly spread out, enveloping the entire vegetable market!

    The dark fog churned, countless ghost faces emerged, and streaks of black mist, in an instant, coalesced into ghostly hands that grabbed the blue-clad fierce ghosts and forcefully dragged them in.

    ¡°Ah~~! Ah~~~!¡±

    Haunting screams of agony emanated from within the Soul Banner, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ With the refining of these blue-clad fierce ghosts, my Soul Banner will become even more powerful, not bad at all~~ Hehe, thanks.¡± Huang Xiaolong put away the Soul Banner and laughed gleefully at the executioner ghost.

    Seeing this, the executioner ghost bellowed furiously, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ damn it! Little Taoist! I¡¯m going to chop you to death! Chop off your head!¡±

    Whoosh~~~~~!

    The executioner ghost¡¯s spectral body flashed as if teleporting, rushing in front of Huang Xiaolong. The ghost-head saber in its hand turned into a streak of blood light, directly slashing toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vulnerable head.

    This streak of saber light was gloomy and mournful, filled with the harrowing screams of tens of thousands of bloody heads swarming out, wailing sorrowfully, causing heaven and earth to weep and the spirits to lament, as ghostly blood shot out, darkening the sky.

    Moreover, the malevolent qi contained in this strike was enough to destroy the heavens and obliterate the earth.

    Perhaps, the executioner ghost was just a slightly stronger purple-clad fierce ghost, which wasn¡¯t so formidable, but its ghost-head saber was an incredibly powerful Magic Artifact. The Evil Qi within the saber was enough to make even a Ghost King steer clear!

    This attack was too fast, surpassing the thought process of most people.

    As soon as the saber light came slashing down, only Qingqing was able to react in time.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong stood there, calm and composed, without the slightest intention of dodging or evading, his smile serene on his face.

    However, from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth came a rapid incantation.

    Clang~~~~!!!!

    The saber struck Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck.

    At that moment, Feng Hanyan, Meng Jingling, and Ming Kuan almost simultaneously cried out, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    No sooner had they spoken.

    Splat~~~~!!!!

    The executioner ghost¡¯s ugly ghost head was suddenly sent flying, gushing out ghostly blood, and soon, a large mass of crimson Evil Qi wrapped around it.

    Huang Xiaolong, meanwhile, was unscathed.

    Hiss~~ Hiss Hiss~~~ Hiss Hiss Hiss Hiss~~~~

    The executioner ghost¡¯s spectral body was being constantly corroded by the Evil Qi.

    ¡°Ah~~! Why~~ ah¡­ it hurts~~ my head¡­ my head¡­¡±

    The executioner ghost¡¯s decapitated head lay on the ground, its mouth wide open, spitting out ghostly blood while emitting terrified screams.

    ¡°Ah~ Kekekeke~! Young Master! It¡¯s that ¡®Damage Transfer¡¯ move again, it¡¯s so awesome! You¡¯re so amazing! This guy has been duped by the same trick twice; he¡¯s really stupid!¡± Qingqing clapped her hands and cheered.

    ¡°I always said, your strength doesn¡¯t come from yourself, after all, you haven¡¯t reached the level of a Ghost King. Your reliance is nothing more than this blade. And you yourself can¡¯t even withstand a single strike¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed cheerfully. ¡°You¡¯ve been beheading others all your life, and even as a ghost, you¡¯ve continued the trend. Today, you¡¯ll taste what it¡¯s like to be on the receiving end!¡±

    Feng Hanyan muttered from the side, ¡°Little Long, this is too risky! Why use your own head to block that strike? It¡¯s not worth it! If something happened to you, what am I¡­ what am I supposed to do?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just laughed.

    Something happen?

    Even without using the ¡®Damage Transfer¡¯ move, Huang Xiaolong could easily take it.

    After all, he has a Divine Body!

    At this moment, the executioner¡¯s headless ghost body collapsed with a thud. It frantically clawed around, trying to grasp its severed head and reattach it.

    Huang Xiaolong, impatient, released a burst of Samadhi Divine Fire, and in an instant, both the executioner¡¯s head and ghost body were burned to ashes.

    Huang Xiaolong picked up the ghost-headed blade from the ground, casually drew a few talismans on it, set up a Formation, and then said to Meng Jingling, ¡°Jingling, drip a drop of blood at the eye of this Formation.¡±

    Meng Jingling did as instructed.

    After the blood was dripped, the ghost-headed blade transformed into a streak of light and merged into Meng Jingling¡¯s body.

    ¡°There, Jingling, consider this a welcome gift from your master. I¡¯ve refined the ghost-headed blade into a more perfect Magic Artifact. With your blood bound to it, it has become a part of your body, at your beck and call,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°This ghost-headed blade¡¯s quality is quite decent, indeed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Meng Jingling gratefully acknowledged, apparently aware of the ghost-headed blade¡¯s formidable power.

    ¡°Tch~~ You¡¯re so biased, giving such a great gift to your disciple right off the bat. I want to be your disciple too,¡± Qingqing cooed playfully.

    By now, the executioner and a group of blue-robed fierce ghosts had all been eliminated. The remaining ghosts gathered at the market were relatively weak, already in dire straits, wailing to the skies, and one by one, fleeing in panic. Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother with these small fries.

    After that, Huang Xiaolong recited a segment of Buddhist scripture, purifying the evil Qi and ghost Qi from the thousands of people kneeling at the execution ground, allowing them to return to normal.

    Huang Xiaolong led Ming Kuan and the others back to the hotel.

    In the hotel suite.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve dealt with all the troublesome ghosts in Zhe City. The next step is to go to Shanghai, right?¡± Ming Kuan revered Huang Xiaolong as if he were a celestial being.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off for Shanghai tomorrow morning,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile. ¡°However, this time, we should plan our trip to Shanghai well.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, Ming Kuan and the others listened intently, holding their breath.

    ¡°Listen, we¡¯re going to infiltrate Shanghai under the guise of ¡®ghosts¡¯. Then, we¡¯ll blend in with those ghosts attending their convention and boldly participate in the Great Ghost Convention. Doesn¡¯t that sound fun? Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly felt a surge of playfulness. ¡°I want to see from start to finish, what exactly they¡¯re up to at this meeting.¡±

    ¡°Fun! Master, that sounds like a blast!¡± exclaimed Qingqing, the first to applaud the idea.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Master¡­ how¡­ how can we successfully disguise ourselves as ghosts?¡± Ming Kuan asked in shock. ¡°You know, the ghosts going to Shanghai for the meeting are all formidable, like Ghost King Monk Yizhen¡­ If¡­ if we¡¯re discovered, then¡­ then¡­ heh heh¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be fun at all.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Logically speaking, the ghosts qualified to attend the meeting in Shanghai were all major ghosts¨Cfierce ghosts, evil ghosts, Ghost Kings¨Cand there were a lot of them.

    To sneak in unnoticed was quite challenging.

    After all, Ghost Kings are not so easy to fool.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ That¡¯s very simple. Don¡¯t worry. All in all, it¡¯s decided, and it¡¯s going to be fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Alright, go rest up. We¡¯ll head to Shanghai bright and early tomorrow! This is definitely going to be the most fun outing yet!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 905 - Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Pretending to be the Ghost King

    Chapter 905: Chapter 905: Pretending to be the Ghost King Chapter 905: Chapter 905: Pretending to be the Ghost King Early the next day, Huang Xiaolong, Ming Kuan, Feng Hanyan, Meng Jingling, and Qingqing set off in their car, driving along the highway towards their destination: Shanghai.

    The journey would take several hours, and Huang Xiaolong made preparations unhurriedly in the car.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll start by drawing some talismans,¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a stack of blank yellow papers, ready to start drawing.

    However, after thinking for a moment, he smiled and released the Qing Dynasty female ghost from the Thousand Soul Banner.

    The Qing Dynasty female ghost knelt before Huang Xiaolong, her ghostly form trembling uncontrollably.

    She had already learned of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity!

    The Yin Emperor! The Living King Yan!

    Man, now the Qing Dynasty female ghost acted even more exaggerated than a mouse who had seen a cat when she saw Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My lord¡­ my lord¡­ please spare me¡­ spare my life¡­¡± the Qing Dynasty female ghost wept and begged, sniffling and tearing up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle. ¡°Rest assured, as long as you obey me, I won¡¯t execute you. Now, I have a nice little job for you, draw some talismans for me. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my lord, draw talismans, draw talismans, I understand, I understand,¡± the Qing Dynasty female ghost nodded her head frantically.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong drew a lotus flower of the other shore on his forehead for spiritual communication, taught the female ghost the required methods for drawing several types of talismans, and then sent her back into the Thousand Soul Banner to gather ghostly power with the rest of the spirits inside and draw talismans together.

    The Qing Dynasty female ghost accepted her orders and returned to the Thousand Soul Banner.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong not only had the fierce ghost draw talismans for him, but he also used authentic ghost script, drawing genuine ghost talismans.

    ¡°For this trip to Shanghai, the talismans you will use are being drawn by ghosts. The one I need, I¡¯ll draw myself,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll disguise myself as a Ghost King, and you all can pretend to be my underlings¡­ Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ My Lord, this is so much fun. With you around, we¡¯re sure to fool those ghosts in Shanghai,¡± Qingqing, this playful little demon, was naturally fond of fun and wasn¡¯t much different in temperament from Xiaohong.

    ¡°Jingling, we still have a few hours before we reach Shanghai. I¡¯ll take this time to teach you a type of South East Asian dark magic,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Although you already possess a Ghost Head Saber as a magical treasure, you yourself are too weak. Utilizing it may be somewhat constrained. There¡¯s some danger heading to Shanghai, but it¡¯s also a test for you. You¡¯re my disciple, and you mustn¡¯t disparage my reputation. Therefore, I¡¯m going to teach you a move so you¡¯ll have the power to protect yourself.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Meng Jingling took a deep breath and said earnestly, ¡°Master, rest assured, your disciple will definitely make you proud. Whatever you teach me, I will learn with all my heart!¡±

    ¡°My Lord, I want to learn too,¡± Qingqing said playfully from the side.

    ¡°What use do you have for it? This is a type of South East Asian dark magic that can only be learned by people from the Luo Tou Min ethnicity,¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Qingqing.

    ¡°Jingling, listen well. I¡¯m teaching you the South East Asian dark magic called ¡®Blooming Head Dropping,¡¯ which is said to be the most difficult to master in Nanyang¡­ The so-called head dropping spell allows a master to use talismans and spells to lower their own state and enable their head to fly away from their body, increasing their power. When a master first starts to practice the head dropping spell, they must find a secluded place to ensure they won¡¯t be disturbed before they begin at exactly midnight. The head dropping spell consists of seven stages, with each stage requiring a period of forty-nine days to complete. Only then is it considered complete.¡±

    ¡°Head dropping is the most mysterious and eerily terrifying prime head dropping spell among all others. In other words, when a master practices head dropping, it¡¯s like Zhang Wuji practicing the Qiankun Da Nuo Yi. With each level achieved, their power greatly increases. After mastering all seven stages, the master will be able to live forever.¡±

    ¡°Because when the Flying Head attacks, it is also accompanied by an extremely strong blood mist and blood blossoms, and the person killed by the Flying Head Technique will die in a haze of blood mist. Therefore, the sorcerers in Nanyang call it the ¡®Hundred Flowers Flying Head Technique.¡¯ The so-called hundred flowers refer to the countless blood mists and blood blossoms. However, very few sorcerers have managed to master this technique. Why is that? Because the Flying Head Technique itself is extremely dangerous. Unless the sorcerer has immense confidence in themselves or harbors a deep-seated grudge and wishes to use it for revenge, ordinary sorcerers would not dare to practice it lightly!¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong narrated in detail, he wrote the method to practice the ¡°Hundred Flowers Flying Head Technique¡± on a talisman. Finally, he directly inserted the talisman into Meng Jingling¡¯s brain, allowing her to understand and master the intricacies of the technique without a teacher.

    ¡°Jingling, because you are inherently from the Falling Head tribe, practicing this technique is a piece of cake for you, and there¡¯s no risk at all. One could say that the ¡®Hundred Flowers Flying Head Technique¡¯ was tailor-made for you!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Moreover, with my help, your progress will be as fast as a thousand li in a single day! Now, I¡¯m going to give you some fierce ghosts to assist you in your practice!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Meng Jingling concentrated with nose to eyes and heart, silently reciting a mantra, and all at once, her head leaped up from her neck.

    A thick, red blood mist started to float in the passenger compartment, swiftly enveloping Meng Jingling¡¯s head. Within the mist, a pair of blood-red eyes brimmed with sharpness, ferocity, malice, and brutality¡­

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and then grabbed a handful of fierce ghosts from the Yin Ghost container, refining them directly into the blood mist.

    In an instant, the blood mist turned sinister, revealing numerous ghastly and vicious ghost faces.

    Put~~~~~~!!

    Meng Jingling¡¯s head flew straight out of the moving vehicle.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Feng Hanyan was completely baffled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Jingling¡¯s head will come back on its own. She is in the midst of training,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Soon after, a Qing Dynasty ghost came out of the Thousand Souls Banner holding a stack of well-drawn talismans, knelt down, and presented them to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Sire, these talismans were collectively drawn by me and all the yin ghost within the Thousand Souls Banner.¡±

    Receiving the talismans, Huang Xiaolong praised, ¡°Very good, they are full of ghostly energy and of high quality. You¡¯ve done a good job. I will reward you in the future. You may return now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sire! Thank you, Sire!¡± The Qing Dynasty ghost was overwhelmed with gratitude as she repeatedly kowtowed before returning to the Thousand Souls Banner.

    ¡°Look, these talismans are ghost talismans, drawn with pure ghostly power,¡± Huang Xiaolong boasted. ¡°Some of these can completely shield your living breath and the demonic aura on Qingqing, and also allow you to perfectly disguise yourselves as blue-clad fierce ghosts¡­¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong inserted several talismans directly into Ming Kuan, Feng Hanyan, Qingqing, and Meng Jingling¡¯s headless body.

    Boom~~~!!

    Their aura changed!

    The clothes on their bodies all turned into a strange shade of blue, their aura became imposing like that of a ghost, and their complexions and expressions transformed into the bloody and greedy visage of ferocity.

    ¡°Eh? This feels so strange¡­¡± Feng Hanyan was astonished and quickly took out a mirror from her bag, ¡°I want to see what I look like now. It must be hilarious. It feels like a costume party.¡±

    However, upon looking into the mirror, it was completely empty! Feng Hanyan couldn¡¯t see her own reflection in the mirror at all!

    ¡°Stop looking, you are now a ghost. Ghosts can¡¯t see themselves in mirrors,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Ah? Not seeing oneself in the mirror¡­ what a terrifying feeling¡­¡± Feng Hanyan was thoroughly horrified.

    ¡°Not only can you not see yourselves in the mirror, but now, as long as you don¡¯t manifest, ordinary people won¡¯t be able to see you with the naked eye either. Unless you encounter someone born with the Yin Yang eyes, or you run into other ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong giggled. ¡°How about that, fun right? This is observing the world from a different perspective.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed fun!¡± Qingqing raised her hands to gaze at her palms entwined with ghostly qi, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m a demon, then I transformed into a human, and now I¡¯ve become a ghost¡­ My experiences are quite complicated, huh. If only Xiaohong were here, she would definitely love to play this trick even more than I do¡­¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. After we settle the matters in Shanghai, I¡¯ll remove that Ghost Talisman from within you, turning you back into humans,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then passed the other Ghost Talismans to Ming Kuan, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan. ¡°These Ghost Talismans can release ghost techniques. Use them to protect yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Right, young master, we¡¯ve all transformed into blue-clad fierce ghosts, but what about you? You are to play the Ghost King. How will you disguise yourself?¡± Qingqing asked curiously.

    ¡°Mine is very simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman and drew dozens upon hundreds of tadpole-like characters on it. Then, he placed the talisman into the Underworld to absorb a portion of the ghost qi.

    The following task was to casually find some ghosts in the Underworld.

    Such as ghosts like Song Jiang, Lin Chong, and Lu Zhishen, to drip some of their Yin blood onto the talisman.

    Lastly, Huang Xiaolong absorbed the talisman into his body.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire presence became eerily and impressively evil; with every breath, a dense ghost qi was released, and the air of a ghostly noble poured out non-stop from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cells and pores.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, too, naturally became very cold, greedy, and inhuman.

    Ghost King!

    Huang Xiaolong transformed in a flash, becoming a sovereign Ghost King!

    A Ghost King whose aura was in no way weaker than Ying Kexin¡¯s!

    ¡°Giggles~~~ Young master, your aura naturally suppresses us,¡± Qingqing clapped her hands and laughed loudly. ¡°I get it now, we are blue-clad fierce ghosts, while you are the Ghost King. When facing your aura, we instinctively feel submission and fear. It¡¯s so marvelous, so entertaining.¡±

    ¡°Correct, I am now a Ghost King. It¡¯s also my first time playing this,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, proud and laughing, casually gathering a ball of ghost qi in his palm that formed a sphere of Yin energy. Once released, an explosion of Yin energy could cause a radius of several yards to be devoid of life, leaving not a single blade of grass to grow.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to use this identity to fight with the fierce ghosts in Shanghai. I won¡¯t use Taoism, ancient martial arts, or any other means. I¡¯ll use ghostly methods!¡± Huang Xiaolong restricted himself, which was like suppressing his own power, but this made the whole affair much more interesting.

    ¡°Giggles~~~ Little Long, what techniques do you, this Ghost King, possess?¡± Feng Hanyan quickly adapted to her temporary role, asking with a bizarre laugh. ¡°Oh mighty Ghost King, please reveal your trump cards.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me now. I am a scholarly prodigy, after all. Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Forget the rest, I have the Thousand Souls Flag, eighty-one toxic corpses, and a refined Ghost Puppet. Besides, I also know many ghost techniques¡­¡±

    ¡°The master is truly invincible!¡± Ming Kuan laughed darkly.

    As the car was about to drive into the toll station at the entrance of the Shanghai expressway, Meng Jingling¡¯s head flew back and reattached to his body.

    The blood fog dissipated, and Meng Jingling moved his neck. ¡°Master, my head flew out for a spin, capturing some Yin souls and fierce ghosts, which I have refined into the blood fog¡­ With this Flying Head Down technique, I have grasped its essence. With some more time to polish my skills, I can achieve perfection.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Meng Jingling, you are now dressed as a blue-clad wraith, get used to this temporary identity.¡±

    Inside Meng Jingling¡¯s body, a ghost talisman had merged, she was now dressed in blue, spectral and ghastly.

    When they got to the highway toll booth, Ming Kuan stopped the car and abandoned it by the roadside.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong led the crew with great swagger into Shanghai.

    The toll booth staff only felt a sudden chill as a cold draft swept past, they all shivered, but saw nothing.

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong led the crew into the urban area of Shanghai!

    Shanghai was almost the most bustling megacity of Huaxia, an international city, a city of charm, known as the ¡®Magic City¡¯, a place of never-ending music and drunken revelry!

    To describe such a city with all manner of exaggerated terms would not seem overstated in the slightest.

    However, the masses had no idea that Shanghai had fallen into an unprecedented crisis!

    At any moment, life could be devastated, bloodshed was rampant!

    Wandering among the crowds, Huang Xiaolong and the crew were, as expected, completely invisible to the bustling streets filled with dense crowds, even as they brushed past them.

    ¡°Young Master! This is so fun! These people can¡¯t see us at all! If I were to reveal myself now, I¡¯d probably scare a bunch of them to death! Ah, to think being a ghost could be this entertaining!¡± Qingqing laughed, her eyebrows curved in delight.

    Of course, no one else could hear her voice.

    ¡°If you enjoy playing around so much, why don¡¯t you just stay a ghost forever,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Oh¡­ No way. I¡¯d rather be a demon,¡± Qingqing stuck out her tongue.

    After walking for a while, Huang Xiaolong suddenly looked around and frowned. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Master? Have you discovered something?¡± Ming Kuan asked, startled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The whole of Shanghai has been arranged into a formation,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed a fierce light. ¡°It appears to be a large-scale formation that gathers Yin energy, attracting all the surrounding spirits to rush into Shanghai like moths to a flame. And¡­ once activated, this formation will draw away the Yang energy from everyone in Shanghai! They¡¯re planning to devour the entire city¡¯s Yang energy! It¡¯s too savage! The ambition is too grand! Such actions will incur divine punishment. However¡­ we are now in the age of decline, the gods have fallen¡­ who could it be? Setting up this kind of formation, it definitely couldn¡¯t have been just a Ghost King, it must be at least a Ghost Immortal.¡±

    ¡°That serious?¡± Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Shanghai has at least tens of millions of people, plus those passing through, it could be over a hundred million. If the Yang energy of all these people is drawn out, the entire city of Shanghai will turn into a city of wraiths¡­ and with so much Yang energy, many Ghost Kings could evolve¡­¡±

    ¡°The ghost that set up this formation must be very powerful,¡± Ming Kuan trembled with fear.

    Just then, they heard a sinister voice from behind. ¡°Honored Ghost King, welcome to Shanghai, this place will be our paradise, our hunting ground. May I inquire, where does the esteemed Ghost King hail from?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 906 - Chapter 906 Chapter 906 The Ghost King of Binhai

    Chapter 906: Chapter 906: The Ghost King of Binhai! Chapter 906: Chapter 906: The Ghost King of Binhai! ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing this greeting, Huang Xiaolong and others turned around together.

    Behind them, several fierce ghosts had appeared.

    At the forefront was a purple-clad fierce ghost, followed by several blue-clad ghosts, all of them looking miserable; however, in the depths of their ghostly eyes, a smug expression emerged.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°What, suddenly stopping this lord, do you have something to say? This lord does not recognize you! Kekeke~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, playing the part of a capricious Ghost King, was quite lifelike.

    Qingqing and the others couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh.

    ¡°Oh, His Excellency the Ghost King, may I have a word with you in private?¡± The purple-clad fierce ghost, appearing as a middle-aged man, gave Huang Xiaolong a slight bow, but without much respect.

    This was after all a busy district, and although the living could not see them, it truly was somewhat inconvenient to discuss matters here.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his sleeve deliberately, an expression of impatience on his face.

    ¡°Please, please, Your Excellency the Ghost King, please~~~¡± the purple-clad fierce ghost hastily said.

    In the midst of speaking, the purple-clad fierce ghost and the blue-clad ghosts led Huang Xiaolong and company to a secluded forest park.

    Inside the park, human footprints were sparse.

    ¡°Respected Ghost King, as you see¡­ this time, influential spirits from all over Huaxia have responded to that lord¡¯s call and have come to Shanghai to discuss important matters¡­¡± A sense of superiority showed in the eyes of the purple-clad fierce ghost.

    Clearly, he was acting on ¡®that lord¡¯s¡¯ behalf, and so, even when facing Huang Xiaolong, the ¡°Ghost King,¡± he did not much bother to hide his arrogance.

    ¡°That lord?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Kekeke~~~¡± The purple-clad fierce ghost and the few blue-clad ghosts started howling eerily.

    ¡°Ghost King, as for that lord, better not to ask too many questions. In short, you might not be aware that the entire Shanghai has been ensnared by a Formation set by that lord! Kekeke~~ How many living people in Shanghai? Probably hundreds of millions, and with just a thought from that lord, all these people will die out! Kekeke~~ The life force of hundreds of millions of people¡­ how¡­ how delicious¡­¡± As the purple-clad fierce ghost spoke, he also dribbled with greedy saliva.

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say? My patience is limited,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of killing intent.

    ¡°Your Excellency the Ghost King, no need to get angry. This Shanghai grand gathering of ghosts is no trivial matter; not a single mistake can occur¡­ So, there are some things we need to double-check, to make sure no spies have slipped in to sabotage the event¡­¡± The purple-clad fierce ghost gave some suggestive gestures.

    ¡°How preposterous!¡± Feng Hanyan burst out in anger. ¡°Are you actually suspecting that we are spies?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Is it your place, a blue-clad ghost, to speak?¡± An old blue-clad ghost bared his teeth at Feng Hanyan aggressively. ¡°We are serving that lord! You¡¯d best mind your manners! Otherwise, if that lord issues a reprimand, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Kekeke~~ Ghost King, may I ask where you come from, and, do you have your invitation?¡± The purple-clad fierce ghost stretched out a withered palm toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Your Excellency the Ghost King, please forgive us, we are just following that lord¡¯s rules; we don¡¯t want to do this either.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ This lord hails from Binhai.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fingers moved slightly. ¡°As for the invitation, this lord already threw it away¡­¡±

    ¡°Binhai?¡± The purple-robed fierce ghost¡¯s eyeballs rolled about. ¡°Ghost King, the invitation has indeed also been sent to Binhai¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into a raspy laughter. ¡°Merely a few little ghosts, daring to babble in front of me? Hahahahaha~~~~~ Die!¡±

    As his voice fell, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    The Thousand Souls Banner was summoned.

    Instantly, the yin energy surged wildly from all directions, and on the banner, terrifying ghost faces appeared, roaring angrily.

    In the blink of an eye, the Thousand Souls Banner released billowing black qi, which solidified into a multitude of ghostly hands, grabbing all the blue-robed fierce ghosts brought by the purple-robed ghost and yanking them into the banner.

    Screaming and chewing sounds rose up.

    ¡°Ah~~ You! You! How could you!¡± The purple-robed fierce ghost was shocked, angry, and frightful, staring at Huang Xiaolong with resentful ghostly eyes, shivering all over. ¡°You¡¯re disrespecting that person! You dare defy him!¡±

    ¡°Since when do I need to give face to anyone else?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, and from within the Thousand Souls Banner, a ghostly hand shot out like lightning, grabbing the purple-robed fierce ghost firmly.

    ¡°Knowing that I am the Ghost King yet still prattling on, mistaking an insignificance for an imperial decree, isn¡¯t that seeking death?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, as the ghostly hand pulled the purple-robed fierce ghost into the Thousand Souls Banner.

    ¡°No! No! Spare my life! Ghost King, spare my life! Please spare me!¡± Finally, the purple-robed fierce ghost caved in.

    ¡°Speak, who exactly is your so-called ¡®that person¡¯? And how is the Underworld Conference preparations coming along?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Ghost King, about ¡®that person,¡¯ I¡­ I really have no idea¡­ But that person came from overseas and has many extremely ferocious, powerful ghost lieutenants¡­ That person¡­ might be¡­ might be the only Ghost Immortal in the world!¡± In his desperation to live, the purple-robed fierce ghost spilled everything.

    ¡°Overseas? The only Ghost Immortal?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ Ghost King, that¡¯s all I know¡­ That person hasn¡¯t shown his face yet¡­ Us little ghosts are mainly responsible for contacting all kinds of specters and¡­ and verifying their identities¡­¡± The purple-robed fierce ghost wailed miserably. ¡°The Underworld Conference preparations are going very smoothly; a large number of souls, including quite a few Ghost Kings, have arrived in Shanghai¡­ In two days, a meeting will be held at ¡®Dayan Mountain¡¯¡­ At that time¡­ ¡®that person¡¯ will also attend¡­ This time, he is planning¡­ planning to command all the specters and fierce ghosts to turn the human world into the netherworld¡­ He said that this is the last days, the underworld has fallen, there¡¯s no more King Yan, Yin Emperor, Black and White Impermanence, or Ox-Head and Horse-Face, not even a single ghost messenger remains¡­ It¡¯s time for us ghosts to take control over the human realm¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? That person said, there is no Yin Emperor left in this world? No ghost messengers?¡± A hint of sarcasm flitted across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he murmured, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, but your ¡®that person¡¯ is going to be shocked out of his mind this time¡­ Hehehe~~~¡±

    Whoosh~~~~!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The ghostly hand pulled the purple-robed fierce ghost into the Thousand Souls Banner and refined him on the spot.

    ¡°Little Long, these little ghosts really don¡¯t understand their place,¡± Feng Hanyan muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Master¡­ uh¡­ If we just wipe out ¡®that person¡¯s¡¯ underlings, wouldn¡¯t that¡­ wouldn¡¯t that send a warning signal?¡± Ming Kuan said with some fear.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ In the ghost realm, the law of the jungle is quite normal. Being a ghost means seeing who can be more vicious.¡± Huang Xiaolong said dismissively. ¡°Also, from now on, you can call me ¡®Ghost King of Binhai¡¯~~ Hahahahaha~~ Not a bad name! Hmm, in two days, at Shanghai¡¯s ¡®Dayan Mountain¡¯¡­ that will be some spectacle! For now, let¡¯s find a place to settle down!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 907 - Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Go to the Meeting

    Chapter 907: Chapter 907: Go to the Meeting! Chapter 907: Chapter 907: Go to the Meeting! Huang Xiaolong, along with Ming Kuan, Meng Jingling, Qingqing, and Feng Hanyan, found a secluded park to temporarily settle down.

    After all, their identities were now ghostly beings, so there was no need to stay in a hotel.

    ¡°Master, I see that for now, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any trouble in Shanghai,¡± Ming Kuan said, his voice trembling. ¡°It seems that all the ghosts gathered in Shanghai won¡¯t make a move before the Ghost Conference is held, abiding by the rules. However, once the Conference is over, things will become troublesome, possibly leading to a catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°Hey~~ with me here, what trouble can there be?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°The biggest threat in Shanghai is that Ghost Formation, which, once activated, will drain the life force of all living people within Shanghai, killing them. However, I¡¯ve carefully studied this Ghost Formation¡­ With my methods, breaking the formation will be no challenge at all.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I plan to transform this life-draining Ghost Formation into a grand formation that banishes evil and slaughters ghosts without anyone being the wiser¡­ Hahaha~~~¡±

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone rang with an incoming call.

    Checking his phone, he saw that it was a call from his little wife, Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s the situation like in Shanghai now?¡± Ma Chuxia asked urgently from the other end of the line.

    Laughing lightly, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Xixi, little wife, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. The Ghost Conference won¡¯t start for another two days, and I¡¯ve already arrived in Shanghai.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve been intercepting ghosts that are trying to head to Shanghai with the talismans you gave me, along with the people from the Metaphysics Society. In these few days, we¡¯ve also slain quite a few ghosts, but there are some that slipped through the net and headed straight for Shanghai. The number of ghosts is just too vast, endless to kill,¡± Ma Chuxia said, somewhat annoyed.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. Little wife, where are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve also arrived in Shanghai. Your little girl, Xiaohong, along with a few enchantresses, have already met up with me,¡± Ma Chuxia said, puzzled. ¡°You know, Little Long, these women have a very strange aura, not like¡­ not like humans. Including that girl Xiaohong, I find them all quite odd. Where did you meet these people?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ little wife, I¡¯ll tell you about their identities later. Since you¡¯re already in Shanghai, come and find me. Hurry, there¡¯s something I need you to do,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, laughing.

    ¡°Wow~~ Sister Xiaohong is finally here!¡± Qingqing cheered excitedly.

    Soon after, Ma Chuxia arrived with Xiaohong to meet Huang Xiaolong.

    Well well, several demoness matrons had arrived.

    The fox demoness matron Su Miaoling.

    The snake demoness matron Bai Lianhan.

    The Huangpizi ancestor.

    The hedgehog Dean Zha.

    ¡°My lord, greetings,¡± the demoness matrons bowed to Huang Xiaolong, but seeing his current appearance, they were also full of doubt.

    ¡°My lord, how did you turn into a ghost?¡± Su Miaoling giggled coquettishly, her charm overflowing.

    The fox demoness¡¯s power of seduction was not to be underestimated; her every smile and gesture made Ma Chuxia, Ming Kuan, Meng Jingling, and the others feel slightly unsettled.

    ¡°This time I brought you all here for a good time. There hasn¡¯t been any special situation since you arrived in Shanghai, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Oh, my lord, a few minor spirits were following us, but I¡¯ve dealt with them,¡± the Huangpizi ancestor said respectfully.

    ¡°My lord, I see Shanghai is filled with ghostly aura like a city of ghosts, teeming with countless fierce ghosts lurking in the shadows, and additionally, there¡¯s a continuous stream of fierce ghosts arriving in Shanghai, it seems like a major event is about to unfold,¡± the snake demoness matron said with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s not anything significant. However, you¡¯d better conceal your auras, so as not to attract the attention of the fierce ghosts and cause an unnecessary stir,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    The demoness matrons all nodded in agreement.

    Ming Kuan breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself that this time, they finally had some reinforcements, no longer alone in the battle. Although he couldn¡¯t fully comprehend the origins of the matrons before him, they seemed to be masters of a high level, their prowess no less than that of any Ghost King¡­

    ¡°With the young master personally overseeing everything, exterminating all the fierce ghosts lingering in Shanghai would be a piece of cake,¡± Dean Zha said with a smile. ¡°Should the young master have any orders, just instruct us. In fact, the young master need not lift a finger; we are fully capable of eradicating everything on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s enjoy this slowly. The real player has yet to show up; we can¡¯t let him get scared away now. Hahaha~~~~ the Ghost Immortals from overseas, this will be interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong mused with an anticipatory gleam in his eyes. ¡°They actually believe the Underworld has perished, and no more ghost envoys exist in this world. This time, I won¡¯t make it easy for you!¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°I have a task for you to carry out separately.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took out some blank talisman paper and wrote on them swiftly, busily crafting talismans on the spot.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong had finished drawing a stack of talismans and called over several female monsters, instructing them, ¡°Take these talismans. Huangpizi¨C¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, your concubine is here.¡± The Huangpizi ancestress hurriedly stood by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Later, you will go to this place¡­ There will be several old willow trees there, and someone has buried some talismans under those trees. Dig those out, and then bury the talismans I¡¯m giving you instead. Pull a switcheroo.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out his smartphone map to show Huangpizi ancestress the direction while handing over a portion of the talismans to her.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong assigned tasks to the Fox Demon Empress, the Snake Demon Empress, Huangpizi, and the porcupine, telling them to dig up talismans and then rebury the ones he had drawn.

    After arranging everything, the female monsters transformed into magical winds and disappeared.

    Ma Chuxia and Ming Kuan, among others, stood by dumbfounded, thinking to themselves, who on earth are these beings?

    Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers and said, ¡°I¡¯m very well-versed in Formations, including Ghost Formations. Now, I will destroy the Ghost Formation that guy set up in Shanghai, and then I¡¯ll bury my drawn talismans to completely alter the function of that Formation. Moreover, that guy won¡¯t realize anything in advance. He can still activate the Formation, but the moment it¡¯s triggered, that¡¯s when he¡¯ll suddenly realize that someone¡¯s tampered with his Ghost Formation¡­ Hahaha~~~ At that time, not only will the Formation be unable to harm the living, but it will instead slaughter all the fierce ghosts in Shanghai!¡±

    ¡°Master, this way, the hundreds of millions of people in Shanghai will have escaped calamity! What you¡¯ve done is truly of immeasurable merit!¡± Ming Kuan praised and worshiped from the side.

    ¡°Today, there¡¯s nothing more to do, everyone rest up well,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched languidly.

    Ma Chuxia looked at Huang Xiaolong with a half-smile. ¡°Little Long, your impersonation of the Ghost King was so lifelike, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, little wifey, I¡¯m good at impersonating anything.¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled Ma Chuxia over, wrapped his arm around her slender waist, and whispered, ¡°Little wifey, how about we try playing with the Ghost King tonight?¡±

    Ma Chuxia blushed fiercely, her face becoming as red as a persimmon. ¡°Little Long, you really are a pervert!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Xiaohong, the little fox, chuckled on the side, trembling with laughter.

    The next day.

    All the female monsters had returned.

    They had dug up the talismans buried all around Shanghai by the ¡°Overseas Ghost Immortal¡± overnight and then switched them with the talismans drawn by Huang Xiaolong.

    This meant that the Ghost Formation arranged by the ¡°Overseas Ghost Immortal¡± had been broken by Huang Xiaolong. Now, the entire Shanghai was enveloped by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Formation.

    Huang Xiaolong was extremely discreet in his actions, each talisman he drew preserved most of the aura of the original Ghost Formation, ensuring they could perfectly deceive the ¡°Overseas Ghost Immortal¡± without being detected.

    Only when the ¡°Overseas Ghost Immortal¡± activated the Formation would they realize they¡¯d been caught by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s trick, but by then it would be too late to do anything about it.

    Huang Xiaolong was quite eager to see if the ¡°Overseas Ghost Immortal¡± would be so angry they¡¯d vomit three liters of blood.

    Huang Xiaolong took a large stack of ghost talismans from the Huangpizi ancestress.

    Most of these talismans were likely drawn by the ¡°Overseas Ghost Immortal,¡± filled with an overwhelming ghostly aura. Each talisman seemed to carry the wails of miserable ghosts; ordinary people, and even Grandmasters of ancient martial arts, if they got hold of these talismans, would probably be struck by ghostly energy and die within a minute.

    Huang Xiaolong tossed these ghost talismans into the Yin Soul Tub.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong transformed Ma Chuxia, Xiaohong, and the female monsters into the semblance of blue-clothed fierce ghosts and prepared them all to attend the grand gathering of ten thousand ghosts.

    The next day.

    Night.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, and the female monsters headed straight for the site of the grand assembly of ten thousand ghosts¨C¡°Da Yan Mountain.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Tonight! The long-awaited grand assembly of ten thousand ghosts would unfold as scheduled!

    In magnificent Huaxia, all sorts of ferocious souls, a variety of ghosts, and Ghost Kings dominating their own realms would all gather here, in a grand assembly!

    And the ¡°Overseas Ghost Immortal¡± behind the scenes would also make an appearance.

    For Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, tonight¡¯s event would be an incomparable and thrilling spectacle!

    ¡­

 Chapter 908 - Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Zheng He is Here

    Chapter 908: Chapter 908 Zheng He is Here!! Chapter 908: Chapter 908 Zheng He is Here!! Huang Xiaolong led the group to the foot of Mount Dayan.

    Now, under the reflection of a cold moon, the entire Mount Dayan was shrouded in a deep haze.

    This haze was, of course, the mourning spirit qi that made the ground within miles seem like it would freeze over.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up the mountain. I really can¡¯t wait!¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong briskly walked towards Mount Dayan.

    Through the haze-like spirit qi.

    A rugged path, winding its way upwards.

    At this moment, one could see ghosts and fierce spirits queuing up in an orderly fashion to ascend the mountain, whispering to each other, conferring in hushed tones, and issuing strange cries¡­ It really seemed as if they were here to attend some grand and significant gathering!

    At the foot of the mountain, an old ghost, hunchbacked and clad in purple, said to Huang Xiaolong with a forced smile, ¡°Ghost King, may I ask where you come from? Where is your invitation?¡±

    The old ghost was skinless, constantly secreting foul-smelling yin blood from his body¨Ca flayed evil spirit.

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°I am the Ghost King of Binhai¡­ Invitation? I¡¯ve thrown it away. So what? Without an invitation, I can¡¯t go up the mountain?¡±

    As he spoke, a cruel murderous intent flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and he glared fiercely at the flayed old ghost.

    The old ghost shivered and, with a smile still on his face, said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Ghost King of Binhai¡­ Please, Ghost King, go up the mountain~~ Please, go up¡­ The meeting is about to start¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly and led the group up the mountain with great swagger.

    ¡°Wow~~¡± Xiaohong chattered from behind. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re so amazing! You really managed to sneak in, you really did¡­¡±

    ¡°Little fox, shut up!¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Xiaohong.

    Ma Chuxia looked all around, her eyes only meeting ghosts; all kinds of ghosts were present¨Cburned, starved, bloated, alluring ghosts, drowned spirits, ghost kings¡­ All sorts of bizarre and varied shapes were beyond imagination.

    ¡°Little Long, the variety of ghosts here really encompasses everything. It includes all known types and even some unheard of ones¡­ It¡¯s an eye-opener. This is truly an eye-opener,¡± Ma Chuxia marveled. ¡°You could write a whole encyclopedia on this.¡±

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong and the company reached the summit.

    There was a flat clearing on the mountaintop, already filled with ghosts and fierce spirits. The weakest were of the Blue Robe Fierce Spirit level, and there was no shortage of Purple Robe Fierce Spirits, and even the Ghost Kings¨Cwho generally laid dormant like sleeping dragons and rarely showed themselves¨Cwere quite numerous!

    So many fierce spirits and evil ghosts gathered together, their hatred, resentment, and spirit qi forming columns of smoke that shot into the sky and obscured the night, painting an almost apocalyptic scene of gloomy clouds and distressing fog.

    These fierce spirits all had greedy and distorted expressions in their ghostly eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong, along with his companions, casually found a spot to sit down and observed with great interest.

    In the middle of this vast clearing, a stage had been erected, and on the stage stood numerous stone statues with tiger heads and animal faces, human bodies with beast heads, helmets on their heads, and stone axes in hand, their faces fiercely grotesque.

    And on the stage, there stood quite a few Ghost Kings.

    These Ghost Kings, each and every one of them was dressed in ancient Huaxia attire, seemingly ancient ghosts with many years under their belts.

    ¡°Master!¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong exclaimed in unison. ¡°Master, look, the ghosts on that stage, their clothes¡­ that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s what we saw in Bermuda¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, interesting~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with narrowed eyes. Indeed, the garments of the Ghost Kings on the stage were the attire of sailors from the Ming dynasty period! To be precise, it was the same as what was worn by Zheng He¡¯s subordinates in the murals within the mansion on that island in the Bermuda waters!

    They were the ruthless and greedy sailors who had feasted with Zheng He in the mansion, cooking and eating mermaids, utterly devoid of humanity!!

    ¡°Master, Zheng He!¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong said with trembling voices.

    ¡°I think I understand¡­ It¡¯s it¡­ It really is it¡­ Hahaha~~~¡± A playful expression emerged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he murmured. ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s true that no effort is needed where luck is due. Look, those Ghost Kings in sailor uniforms on the stage¡­ we¡¯ve seen them in the murals¡­ Back then, they were so happy eating mermaids~~ Never thought they would return from overseas to Huaxia, wanting to stir up trouble¡­¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had a clear idea in his mind. The so-called ¡°Ghost Immortal from overseas¡± behind this grand assembly of ghosts was most likely that bastard Zheng He!

    Huang Xiaolong had promised the will entwined within the black knife, a strand of the Mermaid¡¯s consciousness, that he would definitely slay Zheng He and avenge the Mermaid Clan. Originally, Huang Xiaolong was worried about the immense difficulty of finding Zheng He in the vast ocean. Now, ironically, Zheng He had taken the initiative to return to Huaxia!

    For Huang Xiaolong, this was like a dream come true, hitting the bullseye!

    However, until this moment, Zheng He had yet to show himself.

    It seemed he saw himself as the finale, unlikely to appear until the very last moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Stay calm, stay calm,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Qingqing and Xiaohong, who were visibly excited.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong leisurely continued to survey the surrounding ghosts and ferocious spirits.

    Without a doubt, this place had already gathered the most terrifying batch of specters in Huaxia.

    Yet¨C

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s usually nonchalant expression suddenly froze!

    He was moved!

    Huang Xiaolong was somewhat moved!

    Ma Chuxia, standing aside, exclaimed in shock, ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ma Chuxia knew her man well; no matter what danger they faced, he always handled things with grace and composure.

    But at this moment, Ma Chuxia could distinctly feel that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s emotions were experiencing a rare fluctuation!

    Huang Xiaolong closed his eyes and took a deep breath, his nostrils flaring a few times.

    Immediately after, he opened his eyes, and a brilliant light flashed in his pupils!

    ¡°Hehehe~~ I can feel it¡­¡± A fiery excitement burned within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye sockets. ¡°No mistake!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what¡­ what¡¯s not wrong? Do you sense something?¡± Ma Chuxia became increasingly alarmed.

    ¡°That faint, deeply-hidden malignant aura¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s the scent of the Yin Tribe¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± Ma Chuxia quickly covered her mouth with her hand.

    After several seconds, Ma Chuxia moved her hand away and lowered her voice. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ a Yin Tribe member¡­ that has infiltrated¡­¡±

    ¡°So, this Ghost Feast doesn¡¯t just include all sorts of fierce spirits from all over the world, overseas Ghost Immortals¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°It even includes the Yin Tribe¡­ This time, it¡¯s really a full house!¡±

    It is said that when a person dies, they become a ghost, and when a ghost dies, they become Yin; ghosts fear Yin as humans fear ghosts!

    One could say, Yin is the bane of ghosts! Ghosts dread Yin, and Yin relishes in devouring them!

    To the Yin, ghosts are the epitome of delicacies!

    Huang Xiaolong really wanted to laugh! He felt like bursting into loud laughter!

    That overseas Ghost Immortal, schemed deeply to return to Huaxia, gathered all the fierce spirits far and wide, and held this grand feast.

    Their plans seemed flawless.

    But they miscalculated two crucial vulnerabilities¨C

    First, the Yin Emperor still exists in this world, and the underworld hasn¡¯t fallen into oblivion!

    Second, they¡¯ve lured in the very Yin that ghosts most fear!

    Even Ghost Immortals possess an intrinsic dread of the Yin!

    And with the Yin among them, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯ve come to hunt for prey!

    They¡¯re probably in for a feast with so many delectable foods available here!

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe who¡¯s come¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was uncontrollably excited.

    The Yin Tribe, too, was a target Huang Xiaolong intended to eradicate. They were deeply concealed, hard to come by, and unexpected arrivals¡­ this time, they too had come¡­

    Huang Xiaolong planned to catch them all in one fell swoop!

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s truly a case of the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind,¡± Ma Chuxia also felt a thrilling sensation.

    After a moment, Ma Chuxia said, ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s not easy for Yin to blend in with these fierce spirits without being discovered¡­ can you see through their disguise?¡±

    ¡°Wifey, right now I¡¯m too lazy to look for them, wait for a bit and they¡¯ll naturally jump out,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile.

    One by one, more and more fierce spirits ascended the mountain.

    Only when the number of fierce spirits on the mountain reached over ten thousand did it seem almost everyone had arrived.

    Standing on the platform, a ghost king dressed in the sailor uniform of the Ming dynasty smirked eerily, then announced in a loud voice, ¡°Welcome, everyone! On behalf of my master, I extend a warm welcome to all. Today¡­ the significance of my master hosting this Ghost Feast is profound!¡±

    Atop the mountain, the cacophony of ghostly wails abruptly ceased.

    Countless ghostly eyes were fixed on that platform, staring at the ghost king who was speaking.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao collapses! The human world decays!¡± the ghost king exclaimed in a hoarse and piercing voice. ¡°This is an era of Dharma¡¯s decline! This is an era that belongs to us! The underworld has long been a mere shadow without substance, without the Yin Emperor, without King Yan, without the Ox-Head and Horse-Face, without Black and White Impermanence, not even a single petty ghost messenger¡­ We should no longer suffer any constraints!¡±

    The ghost king¡¯s address instantly brought the atmosphere to its peak.

    The wraiths and fierce spirits present all started cackling in strange screams, waving their arms and cheering, like a dance of devils in disarray.

    ¡°We need not enter the cycle of rebirth! The world of the living shall become our paradise! Those tender and fresh humans shall become our sustenance¡­ hehehe~~ This time, we shall set the rules and elect an ¡®Emperor¡¯ to lead us and reign supreme over the realm of the living!!!!¡± the ghost king roared.

    To elect an emperor and rule over all the fierce spirits of the world!

    ¡°Amitabha~~¡± At that moment, a bald ghost king monk stood up. Surrounding him, ghost qi swept out like a sandstorm, with purple arcs of electricity mingling with the black ghost qi, emitting a hissing sound, which contained the wails of countless wronged souls who had died in agony. Yet, his ghostly form continuously consumed the escaping ghost qi, not affecting those around him.

    However, his aura was thus impenetrable and terrifying to an extreme.

    Beside the bald ghost king monk, numerous monks in purple robes sat, each with a face full of gloom.

    The bald ghost king monk smirked, holding a string of rosary beads, each bead shaped like a skull. He laughed and said, ¡°This humble monk from Fozhou City, Monk Yizhen, speaks well. In this era of Dharma¡¯s decline, we should hold the reins of power in the world, elect a ghostly emperor, and strategize behind the scenes. This is what everyone anticipates. However, who becomes the ghostly emperor isn¡¯t up to you to decide~~~¡±

    ¡°Heehee~~ Master, these guys are going to fight over the ¡®royal throne¡¯~~¡± The Fox Demon Consort murmured seductively to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°It looks like they¡¯re going to have an internal conflict¡­ We can just sit back and enjoy the show.¡±

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Right, to determine who will be the ghostly emperor, we must see who is the strongest¡­¡± A voice filled with Immortal Spirit Qi approached from afar, floating closer.

    When the first word was spoken, it seemed as though it came from a thousand miles away, but by the last word, it felt like the speaker had already arrived on the mountain!

    ¡°It¡¯s him!!!! It¡¯s him!¡±

    Suddenly, from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, a black dagger began to tremble inexplicably!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The conscience of that mermaid screamed inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, filled with overwhelming hatred. ¡°He has come! He has come!¡±

    At the same time, on the platform, the air rippled, creating rings of waves, and a man casually walked out from the undulating ripples.

    This man had the appearance of a Huaxia native, middle-aged, dressed in a white dragon robe with five claws, wearing a diadem with cicada wings, with a clean face free of any beard, hands clasped behind his back, with the bearing of someone accustomed to giving orders, upright as a sword, exuding faint traces of Immortal Spirit Qi. In fact, there was also an ethereal scent of sandalwood wafting from him, a fragrance of someone transcendental and detached from the mundane world.

    ¡°Zheng He?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 909 - Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Join the Battle Group

    Chapter 909: Chapter 909: Join the Battle Group! Chapter 909: Chapter 909: Join the Battle Group! Huang Xiaolong was certain that the middle-aged man before him, dressed in a white dragon robe adorned with a five-clawed dragon and brimming with an aura of immortality, was indeed Zheng He¨Cthe main character of the mural he had seen in the mansion on the Bermuda solitary island!

    Huang Xiaolong craftily deceived a mermaid girl into marriage, then led his men to capture the entire Mermaid Clan in one fell swoop when their guard was down, and ruthlessly cooked and devoured them!

    What a ruthless character indeed!

    The depth of his cunning and the venom of his schemes were simply beyond the power of words to describe.

    The mermaid girl¡¯s intention emitted heart-wrenching cries of agony. ¡°That¡¯s it! Please~~ please~~ please avenge our Mermaid Clan!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it. Since it has shown itself, it can¡¯t escape¡­ hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured the mermaid girl¡¯s strand of desperate obsession with his mental voice.

    ¡®Indeed, an entire body of ghostly qi has already been completely transformed into immortal qi¡­ without a doubt, a Ghost Immortal, almost capable of crushing all the present Ghost Kings single-handedly¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡®Of course, that Xu lurking in the shadows probably wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Zheng He.¡¯

    Upon Zheng He¡¯s arrival, all the ghosts and fierce spirits at the scene, including the Ghost Kings, exhibited a profound fear and awe.

    This was¡­ an instinctive reaction!!

    Even the Ghost King of Fozhou City, Monk Yizhen, who had just stood up to rebut, collapsed dejectedly, tremblingly counting his prayer beads with his dried-up ghostly hand, and muttered gloomily, ¡°Indeed¡­ indeed it is¡­ indeed the realm of a Ghost Immortal¡­ it turns out that there really are Ghost Immortals in this world¡­ Amitabha, too formidable to provoke~~~¡±

    Many of the fierce ghosts who had sought to show off and stir up trouble had no choice but to calm down, not daring to overstep any longer.

    You see, the difference between a Ghost King and a Ghost Immortal is only a rank, but it might as well be the difference between heaven and earth!

    A Ghost Immortal is akin to having ascended, joining the ranks of the immortals, their strength not inferior to some deities!

    In the present-day Huaxia, there were actually quite a number of Ghost Kings, but no Ghost Immortal had yet been discovered. For a Ghost King to ascend to the status of a Ghost Immortal was exceedingly difficult, perhaps even harder than reaching the heavens.

    To put it in an analogy, it was like thousands of Ghost Kings crossing a single-plank bridge, and at the end, perhaps only one could become a Ghost Immortal! A sole survivor! Or there might even be none at all!

    Therefore, the moment Zheng He made an appearance, and merely by dispersing a trace of immortal qi, he was able to instantly suppress the scene. Not even extra words needed to be spoken, and nearly all the fierce spirits and Ghost Kings present conceded defeat, giving off a sense of submission.

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, several demoness mothers were sending voice messages to Huang Xiaolong¨C

    ¡°Young Master, this guy is very strong. He has immortal qi on his body, stronger than us.¡±

    Indeed, Zheng He¡¯s strength exceeded that of the fox demoness mother, the snake demoness mother, the yellow-skinned ancestress, the hedgehog Dean Zha, and other such great demons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, the show has just begun¡­ Let¡¯s take our time to enjoy it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to everyone with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha~~~~¡± Zheng He laughed heartily, his face displaying an exuberant manner reminiscent of when he had successfully tricked the Mermaid Clan and devoured their flesh. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! In my lifetime, I traversed back and forth commanding respect, with lofty ambitions. Hundreds of years ago, I had already dominated overseas! Even in death and becoming a ghost, my aspirations have not faded! This time, coming back to Zhongtu from overseas, I intend to lead you all to re-establish order in the world of the living! Those living people, with nothing in their heads but fat and folly, weak and incompetent, by what virtue and ability do they deserve to monopolize the human realm?¡±

    At this moment, Zheng He was like an emperor delivering a stirring speech, filled with provocative power.

    ¡°When I was human, I had resolved to unify the world, bring peace to all under heaven, and be crowned as emperor!¡± Zheng He¡¯s presence became overwhelmingly domineering!

    ¡®Pff~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong scoffed, ¡®Oh, I see. When he was alive, he was always dreaming of being an emperor, haha~~ Knowing that eating the flesh of the Mermaid Clan could grant him immortality, he took the risk¡­¡¯

    Zheng He continued, ¡°Alas, when I was human, the heaven¡¯s ways were unjust, and my lofty aspirations went unfulfilled! But after I became a ghost, yet to report to the underworld, I cultivated overseas and finally achieved enlightenment! With a ghostly body, I accomplished an immortal form¨Cunique in this world! This time, I will complete the great undertaking of a thousand years! I hope you will support me wholeheartedly! After I establish a ghost nation and claim the throne, all of you present will be Great Generals, Prime Ministers, Councilors of State, Imperial Censors~~~hahahahaha¡­¡±

    Zheng He erupted into a hysterical laugh.

    Many fierce spirits at the scene, including the Ghost Kings, roared along, ¡°Establish the ghost nation! Establish the ghost nation! Establish the ghost nation!¡±

    Suddenly, Zheng He signaled with his hand, and all the noise ceased.

    He indeed had the air, perfectly controlling the atmosphere and pace of the scene.

    ¡°In this age of dharma decline, with the extinction of the underworld and the fall of the gods, a ghost nation must rise!¡± Zheng He¡¯s eyes sparkled with vigor. ¡°You need not fear anything now, even within the underworld, not a single lowly ghost envoy can be found. There is no longer anything to stop our plans! I volunteer myself as your leader. I ask that you recognize me as your Lord! Of course, in our world of ghosts, strength is honored! Should there be any dissenters, feel free to step forth to challenge! I will not reject any comers!¡±

    As he spoke, Zheng He¡¯s intent swept across the scene like a storm.

    This sweeping intent served two purposes: firstly, Zheng He was surveying the true nature of the ghosts present to see if anything else untoward had infiltrated their ranks.

    Secondly, it was to exert psychological pressure on the multitude of ghosts present.

    Huang Xiaolong and others camouflaged themselves perfectly, leaving no flaw for Zheng He to discover.

    Huang Xiaolong had also observed subtly that the Xu had not been detected by Zheng He¡¯s scrutiny.

    Subsequently, in the minds of the fierce spirits present, a colossal being appeared, pointing to the heavens and stomping on the earth, seemingly invincible¨Cthe image of the Ghost Immortal Zheng He!

    On the faces of the fierce spirits present, and in their ghostly eyes, the color of submission intensified, and even the ferociously cruel Ghost King like Monk Yizhen dared not utter a sound.

    After a long while, Zheng He proudly declared, ¡°Gentlemen, with me as your Lord, as the emperor among ghosts, I presume, there are no objections now, right?¡±

    Dead silence!

    Atop the mountain, only the desolate and mournful wind was raging.

    ¡°Good! I am honored by your support, and I shall definitely lead you in dominating the world of the living, reshaping the rules of this world!¡± Zheng He smirked, greed flashing in his eyes, an expression far from human. ¡°Now, I still require a few capable generals, my left and right arms¡­ Those present may compete to see who can become my confidant.¡±

    With that, the spirits and fierce ghosts were all exhilarated.

    Well then, even if they couldn¡¯t become the emperor of ghosts, they could still vie for the position of ¡°highest-ranking official¡±!

    A sly look appeared in Zheng He¡¯s eyes as he continued to stir up excitement. ¡°I am clear with rewards and punishments. These past centuries, my looting overseas has been quite fruitful. I will not mistreat my confidants~~ Compete, show me who is more worthy of becoming my left and right arms. As for rewards, various magical treasures, ghost talismans, and rare natural resources will not be lacking.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, Amitabha~~~ This poor monk must contend for the position of Prime Minister in the ghost nation,¡± Monk Yizhen squealed bizarrely, his body engulfed in ghostly qi, transforming into thousands of ghost faces.

    The other fierce ghosts and ghost kings also readied themselves.

    Zheng He¡¯s subordinates conjured a tiger-skin Taishi Chair out of ghostly qi, inviting Zheng He to take a seat.

    Zheng He sat down majestically with an air of arrogance. ¡°As ghosts, we need not be as concerned with the cumbersome formalities like humans. Win my favor with your strength and tactics.¡±

    ¡°Kekeke~~ My lord! The position of highest-ranking official in the ghost nation is mine for the taking! Kekeke~~¡± A gaunt old ghost, with a mouth full of black teeth and ghostly white eyes, suddenly floated forward.

    This ghost was a ghost king, and suddenly, chilling black qi burst forth from its ghostly form, like whips crackling and twining around some of the blue-clothed and purple-clothed fierce ghosts. Without a word, it twisted and pulverized them instantly, their ghostly blood splattering and souls scattering, killed on the spot.

    ¡°Kekeke~~~¡± The gaunt old ghost extended a crimson ghost tongue, swirling it around to catch the ghost bodies of the killed fierce ghosts, crunching and gnawing on them in a spectacle of extreme horror and depravity.

    Many fierce ghosts screamed and fled in panic, avoiding the fray. Zheng He just snickered darkly, making no move to intervene.

    ¡°This poor monk would also like to join the excitement,¡± declared the ghost king from Fozhou City, Fozhou¡¯s most vicious ghost, Monk Yizhen from the Empty Mountain Temple, rising up at his leisure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll join!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±

    ¡­

    Suddenly, more than ten ghost kings stood up.

    ¡°Good, engage in combat one-on-one,¡± Zheng He chuckled with satisfaction. ¡°It seems my subordinates do include many mighty warriors. Hahaha~~ Fight to your heart¡¯s content. If you¡¯re injured, I will use soul-restoring talismans to heal you; I won¡¯t let my ghost kings disperse their souls.¡±

    After pausing, Zheng He chuckled contentedly. ¡°In life, I trained in Daoism, ancient martial arts, and was a scholarly seeker of the divine. My methods reached the heavens. I don¡¯t wish for my subordinates to die; even if you want to, you won¡¯t be able to¡­ Begin!¡±

    Immediately, more than a dozen ghost kings drifted to the middle of the clearing, each choosing an opponent and engaging in fierce combat.

    These were all ghost kings, rare and extraordinary beings known for their ferocity, malice, and ruthlessness, each with their own special moves, magical treasures, and trump cards.

    The battle was intense, with demon arts exploding amidst the ghosts, and malevolent energy surged like the tides; it was quite a spectacle.

    In the end, in the narrow path of combat, the bravest emerged victorious, with several of the stronger and more ruthless ghost kings defeating their opponents, almost shattering their ghostly bodies.

    Monk Yizhen from the Empty Mountain Temple had an easy victory over another ghost king.

    Zheng He burned several talismans to heal the severely wounded, defeated ghost kings, then had them step aside, losing their right to compete.

    New ghost kings continually stepped up to challenge, and even some powerful purple-clothed fierce ghosts couldn¡¯t resist entering the fray.

    As for the ordinary purple-clothed and blue-clothed fierce ghosts, they didn¡¯t dare to throw their lives away by participating.

    It could be said that this was a battle among the strongest ghosts in the entire world.

    It was like the human world¡¯s top ancient martial arts grandmasters dueling for supremacy.

    Of course, as Zheng He said, he wouldn¡¯t let the ghost kings perish in competition. After each fight, he used soul-restoring talismans to revive those who had been severely injured or dismembered.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t we join in?¡± Dean Zha, the hedgehog, blazed with a desire to fight.

    ¡°You monsters, once engaged in battle, will surely use Demon Art, and Zheng He will easily spot the flaws. You¡¯d better just behave and enjoy the show,¡± Huang Xiaolong, growing more excited, stood up decisively. ¡°Watch me!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong floated up and directly joined the battle fray!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s desire to fight could no longer be contained!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 910 - Chapter 910 Chapter 910 You are defying me

    Chapter 910: Chapter 910: You are defying me!! Chapter 910: Chapter 910: You are defying me!! Huang Xiaolong floated into the center of the arena.

    By this time, several pairs of Ghost Kings were already locked in intense combat.

    Huang Xiaolong had originally intended to challenge Monk Yizhen from Fozhou City.

    After all, back when he was in Fozhou City, Huang Xiaolong had already developed a killing intent toward this Ghost King of Kongsan Monastery, Monk Yizhen, and had scattered his junior brother, the purple-robed fierce ghost ¡®Monk Yinyi¡¯ to the winds.

    However, at the moment Monk Yizhen was entangled in a fight with another Ghost King, making it temporarily difficult to determine a winner.

    Just then¡­

    Woo~~~~!

    In front of Huang Xiaolong, a fierce gale of yin wind surged, the area around him boiling with a chilling aura, as if isolating him from everything else.

    In front of Huang Xiaolong, a shadowy figure shrouded in ghostly qi appeared.

    From within this ghostly shadow, a sharp voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? No opponent? How about this general keeps you company¡­ hehehe~~~~¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, that sounds good. Let¡¯s warm up first. You don¡¯t need to play ghostly tricks,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Disperse the ghostly qi, let me see what kind of ghost you are¡­ heh heh~~~¡±

    Pfft~~~~~~~!

    A saber light, like a bolt of silk, directly cut through the mass of ghostly qi.

    From within the ghostly qi emerged a formidable and towering ghost general clad in armor, with a helmet on his head and a blood-drenched saber in his hand, exuding a fierce aura as if ready for battle. The ghostly figure radiated a ferocious aura of someone who had fought bravely on the battlefield!

    This Ghost King had a face mangled with torn flesh, a neck scar that was horrific to behold, flesh turned outward, apparently a general who led troops into battle before being beheaded by the enemy in combat.

    The ghostly qi upon the ghost general billowed like a mushroom cloud. ¡°Hehehe~~~ In life, this general was decreed by Heaven to command the armies, and now in death, as a ghost, I shall assist Lord Ghost Immortal, wage wars across the land, and establish a ghostly empire. Hehehe~~~ This general will tear you to shreds! Let Lord Ghost Immortal realize that this general is the arm they should truly rely upon!¡±

    At that moment, sitting upon that high platform, Zheng He had also noticed this ghost general. Compared to Huang Xiaolong, it wasn¡¯t particularly concerned. A strange light flickered in its eyes as it chuckled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the ¡®General Ghost¡¯¡­ not bad, quite impressive indeed¡­ If a person was a noble or a general in life, they become leaders among ghosts in death, being thrice as formidable as ordinary ghosts of the same rank, since nobles and generals were decreed by Heaven in life¡­ Very well, this General Ghost, I shall cultivate with care.¡±

    And thus, Zheng He posed as if an emperor, pointing out strategies and orders. Having been a mere eunuch in life but turning into a ghost after death, it was finally indulging in the fantasy of being an emperor!

    ¡°Kill!!!!¡± Speaking slower than acting, the ghost general raised his saber and slashed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    His saber technique was practiced, that of a warrior used to cutting down foes on the battlefield, and a raging black saber qi, mixed with resentment and yin qi, covered Huang Xiaolong.

    Swiftly, the black saber qi twisted in the air, transforming into a black tiger baring its fangs and claws, roaring fiercely as if it were about to tear Huang Xiaolong apart.

    This ghost general, among the Ghost Kings, could be considered a strong presence, capable of condensing yin qi and ghost qi into a solid tiger, which was no small feat.

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, reaching out with his right hand.

    Having infiltrated the grand congregation of ghosts disguised as a Ghost King, Huang Xiaolong had never planned on using any other methods.

    With this move, Huang Xiaolong used yin qi and ghost qi to condense a gigantic demonic hand that tightly gripped the ferocious tiger, crushing it into powder with a single squeeze!

    ¡°Hmph! Your ghostly strength is not weak,¡± the ghost general sneered.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled as well and casually reached out again, immediately condensing endless yin qi and ghost qi into a bow.

    Huang Xiaolong took the stance of drawing a bow.

    The bowstring strained tight!

    Endless streams of ghost qi and yin qi converged on the longbow, morphing into an arrow!

    ¡°Die~¡± Huang Xiaolong roared fiercely.

    Whoosh~~~~~~!!

    An arrow shot towards the ghost general!

    This arrow possessed an overwhelming force, sweeping across all in its path; it also carried an undertone of withering and extinction!

    An earth-shattering arrow! The day turned dark, and the moon lost its glow!

    The ghost general didn¡¯t have any time to dodge and, with a ¡®puchi,¡¯ a gaping hole was blasted through his shoulder. Dark blood spurted out, and the armor he was wearing shattered and scattered!

    Upon the high platform, Zheng He sighed softly, ¡°Unexpected. The General Ghost was actually wounded by an ordinary Ghost King¡­ interesting, very interesting¡­ However, I believe that the General Ghost still has some cards left to play¡­ I still favor the General Ghost!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! This general is enraged! You¡¯ve completely infuriated this general!¡± The ghost general glared bitterly at Huang Xiaolong, his body erupting in layers of black qi that wrapped around the wound inflicted by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s yin qi arrow. Quickly, his dark blood flow subsided, and the wound on his body healed visibly.

    It seemed that this ghost general possessed tremendous self-healing ability.

    Huang Xiaolong was somewhat helpless.

    After all, he, at the end of the day, was only human, and the ghost qi on his body was merely borrowed from the underworld for a time. Had he not used ghost qi and yin qi for his earlier attack and chose another method, this ghost general would have already been reduced to ashes.

    Just then, the ghost general waved his arms and silently chanted incantations.

    In the next second, faint black ripples flowed above its head, from which a vast, bitterly cold ghostly qi seeped out, accompanied by the sound of thousands of horses and the stomping of iron hooves!

    Boom~~~!!

    The black ripples exploded with a loud bang, and the entire mountaintop seemed to tremble. In the blink of an eye, around Huang Xiaolong, hundreds of fierce ghosts were howling, completely surrounding him.

    These vengeful spirits all wore the armor of ancient warriors, holding long spears and broadswords, some even riding warhorses formed of ghostly qi. There were specters in blue, and specters in purple.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! You¡¯re not dead yet? All troops heed my command! Form up!¡± The Ghost General commanded from his position.

    It appeared that these spectral soldiers were all subordinates of the Ghost General in life, a well-trained military force experienced in siege and conquest!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~~

    Ghosts flitted before Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and the spectral soldiers quickly formed a battle array, encircling him at the center, preparing to unleash wave upon wave of assaults to utterly annihilate Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, so the ultimate move of this Ghost King is commanding thousands of soldiers, directing spectral combat, huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Back in my day, I led troops in a hundred battles and emerged victorious in all. This battle formation is my blood and sweat¡¯s masterpiece, capable of unleashing tremendous power! What about it, fancy giving it a try? Or perhaps, you¡¯d rather kneel and surrender now and become one of my pawns, how about that? Kekeke~~~~¡± The Ghost General let out a disdainful laugh at Huang Xiaolong.

    The specter soldiers all had ferocious, bloodthirsty, and malevolent expressions as they glared at Huang Xiaolong.

    Down below, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and several other demons, along with Feng Hanyan, Meng Jingling, and Ming Kuan, watched Huang Xiaolong without blinking. However, given the current circumstances, there was no need to worry about Huang Xiaolong.

    The thought in everyone¡¯s mind was this: at today¡¯s grand gathering of a myriad of ghosts, the only one who could truly trouble Huang Xiaolong was the Ghost Immortal, Zheng He, or perhaps, that Nikk who remained hidden in the shadows!

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate favors¡­ All troops heed my command! Attack using the formation!¡± The Ghost General gave the order.

    Soon, the specter soldiers surrounding Huang Xiaolong raised their banners, the sound of drums was unceasing, and they brandished their weapons amidst earth-shaking cries. In the rear, several specter soldiers had already drawn their bows, ready to fire a volley at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh, you can summon reinforcements; did you think I couldn¡¯t?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered playfully, and then he directly opened the Soul Cylinder!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Shade after shade leaped out!

    A total of eighty-one corpses!

    Each corpse had mud sealing its eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, with a talisman stuck on the chest, and their flesh exhibited a blueish color, clearly infused with intense poison!

    Huang Xiaolong released eighty-one poison-cursed corpses!

    These poison-cursed corpses were created by using intense poisons to refine the bodies, while sealing the souls inside, resulting in beings that were part human, part ghost, part zombie. They could be described as unfathomably strong, impervious as diamond, exceedingly toxic, and as swift as leopards!

    No sooner had Huang Xiaolong released the poison-cursed corpses than their eyes burst forth with an extreme brutality and bloodlust, rushing towards the spectral soldiers like a swarm of flies at the sight of blood!

    The specter soldiers¡¯ attacks were akin to scratching an itch through boots when hitting the poison-cursed corpses, and the poison gas emitted by the corpses could even poison ghosts!

    In a single confrontation, countless specter soldiers were poisoned, their movements slowed. They were then torn apart by the poison-cursed corpses, their souls scattered.

    In the blink of an eye, that valorous and skilled spectral army was completely wiped out.

    The Ghost General hadn¡¯t even reacted before being surrounded by the eighty-one poison-cursed corpses. The terrifying poison gas, swept towards him by the gloomy wind, numbed and stiffened his ghostly body.

    At this moment, Zheng He, on the platform, exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°Unexpected indeed, even the Ghost General has been defeated. This Ghost King, who appeared so ordinary, is truly not ordinary. It seems I might have misjudged. Alright¡­ cease your attack. You¡¯ve won, you¡¯re qualified to continue vying for the position of my confidant. There¡¯s no need to kill them all. This Ghost General, as a Ghost King, still has his uses, don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Zheng He transmitted his voice to Huang Xiaolong.

    This voice also carried a commanding tone.

    It was as though an emperor was naturally issuing orders to his minister.

    Huang Xiaolong grinned, and the next second, he waved his hand, and a wisp of ghostly qi wrapped around the Ghost General like chains, preventing him from moving an inch.

    That Ghost General was indeed unfortunate, suffocated by the poison gas released by the poison-cursed corpses and then locked by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ghostly qi; he was thoroughly stupefied.

    Subsequently, the eighty-one poison-cursed corpses, like flickering shadows, moved back and forth across the Ghost General¡¯s body.

    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!

    Clumps of flesh and blood splattered.

    In just a moment, the Ghost General was disassembled into a pile of mangled flesh by the poison-cursed corpses, each of which was chewing on a piece of bloody flesh.

    The Ghost General¡¯s soul, too, was chewed to pieces by the poison-cursed corpses.

    The Ghost General, with his soul scattered, ceased to exist completely!

    The observing specters trembled, gazing at Huang Xiaolong and his poison-cursed corpses with eyes filled with horror.

    A Ghost King, and not a weak one at that, was just so obliterated.

    Of course, this was also because Huang Xiaolong had intervened, binding the Ghost General solidly; otherwise, the poison-cursed corpses couldn¡¯t have destroyed him so swiftly.

    And under these circumstances, Zheng He also couldn¡¯t revive the Ghost General.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zheng He roared in anger, eyes intently fixed on Huang Xiaolong as if enraged. He stood up abruptly, and a gust of gloomy wind rose from the ground, ¡°I just told you to cease your attack, yet you still killed him! Do you realize that you¡¯re defying me!!!¡±

    Instantaneously, Huang Xiaolong felt a mental force locking onto him firmly!

    It was Zheng He!

    The muscles near Zheng He¡¯s eyes twitched madly, and as his gaze landed on Huang Xiaolong, it seeped with a hint of murderous intent!

    ¡­

 Chapter 911 - Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Battling the Three Great Ghost Kings

    Chapter 911: Chapter 911: Battling the Three Great Ghost Kings Alone! Chapter 911: Chapter 911: Battling the Three Great Ghost Kings Alone! Ghost Immortal Zheng He was furiously incensed, an unprecedented occurrence!

    Within his eyes, a chilling murderous intent brewed, fixed intently on Huang Xiaolong, as if he were an emperor and Huang Xiaolong had committed the crime of lese-majeste!

    ¡°I told you not to be so ruthlessly thorough, and what is this¡­ you pay no heed to my words?¡± Zheng He¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    But Huang Xiaolong just gave a smirk, his urge to kill also reaching its peak.

    ¡®Zheng He! You really see yourself as the emperor, huh? Still trying to show off in front of me? Watch me torment you to death! Damn it¡­ What a grand assembly of ghosts, today, I am here to wreck the place!¡¯

    At the same time, many of the fierce ghosts present looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sense of schadenfreude, whispering nonstop among themselves, discussing what fate Huang Xiaolong would meet.

    Within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s camp, the few monster queens, Qingqing, Xiaohong, including Feng Hanyan, Ming Kuan, were all on high alert, bristling with the desire to fight, ready to strike as soon as Huang Xiaolong gave the command!

    The fox queen, the snake queen, the yellow-skinned ghost, the hedgehog¡­ all had made their preparations, ready to revert to their original monstrous forms at any moment, to sweep away and reap the souls of the myriad ghosts on this mountaintop.

    Under the pull of their aura, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eighty-one venomous corpses also bared their teeth, each of them looking at Zheng He with eyes filled with bloodlust and hatred.

    The atmosphere had already reached a breaking point!

    Just at this moment¡ª-

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~Hahahaha~~~¡± Zheng He suddenly burst out laughing, the murderous look in his eyes quickly fading, replaced with pity, mockery, disdain¡­ ¡°Enough, enough, I truly disdain to punish you, you unruly ghost king. Hahahaha~~~ Ghost King, you hear me, apparently, you still don¡¯t understand the heaven and earth difference between a Ghost Immortal and a ghost king! A mere ghost king, in front of me, is no more than an ant!¡±

    Boom~~~~!

    As he spoke, an overwhelming spiritual pressure once again swept out, shaking the souls of the thousands of fierce ghosts present, making them tremble with fear, even Monk Yizhen, one of the top ghost kings, felt trepidation.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please calm your wrath! We beg Ghost Immortal to calm your wrath!¡± The fierce ghosts cried out anxiously.

    Yet Huang Xiaolong remained unconcerned, his expression as calm as a cloudless sky.

    ¡°Listen, I truly disdain to suppress you personally! You ghost king, what you rely on are merely eighty-one venomous corpses, while your own ghostly powers are not worth mentioning!¡± Zheng He looked down with a scornful laugh. ¡°Since you have obliterated that ghost, scattering its soul to the winds, then¨C¡±

    Zheng He¡¯s gaze swept across. ¡°Your opponent can also obliterate you! Listen! To all ghost kings, when you confront this ghost king, there is no need to hold back! Whoever can turn him into ash, I will surely reward him greatly!¡±

    There you go, Zheng He was essentially inciting other ghost kings to kill Huang Xiaolong. Whoever succeeded in killing Huang Xiaolong would receive some form of reward from Zheng He!

    Zheng He was essentially issuing a bounty!

    Having said that, Zheng He casually took his seat, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking gaze as a telepathic message appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C ¡°Hmph! Little ghost king, you dare to jump around in front of me! I would like to see if you can withstand the relentless attacks of the other ghost kings! Kekeke~~~Kekeke~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled to himself. ¡®This Zheng He is quite the schemer, giving me a taste of using someone else¡¯s knife to kill¡­ However, I can just take this opportunity to crush all those ghost kings in front of him, turning them to dregs, completely and utterly! He wants to be the emperor among ghosts? Then I¡¯ll let him get a taste of what it¡¯s like to be a commander without any soldiers¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡¯

    Great rewards incite heroes to emerge!

    At this time, countless fierce ghosts and ghost kings looked at Huang Xiaolong with greedy eyes, edgy as if they were staring at a tender piece of succulent meat.

    ¡°He¡¯s mine now! Hahaha~!¡± A piercing scream sounded.

    Whoosh~~!

    A ghostly figure shot straight towards Huang Xiaolong.

    This ghostly figure, who looked identical to Huang Xiaolong, lacked the dense ghostly aura and bearing of a ghost king that Huang Xiaolong possessed.

    ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± The ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± standing opposite Huang Xiaolong said with a grim smile.

    ¡°Ah? Why are there two Young Masters?¡± Xiaohong was both surprised and amused.

    ¡°Of course one is fake. It¡¯s so easy to tell, can¡¯t you see?¡± Qingqing chuckled. ¡°Although they have identical appearance and physique, it¡¯s too poorly done. It must be a minor ghost impersonating him. Even with my eyes closed, I could tell which one is the real Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ That¡¯s really funny¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud, then, the gloomy aura around him condensed into a whip, and he lashed it directly at the ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± across from him.

    ¡°Ah~~ You will not die a good death~~~¡± that ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± screamed, his body directly blown apart, revealing an empty interior, the outer layer just paper mache.

    It was a paper effigy!

    After the paper effigy exploded and scattered, a blue-robed fierce ghost tried to flee desperately, but Huang Xiaolong casually grabbed him and crushed the blue-robed fierce ghost outright.

    ¡°The craftsmanship of this paper effigy is not bad, making one that looks so lifelike, and even being able to attach a blue-robed fierce ghost to it¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong commented appreciatively. ¡°Moreover, this paper effigy was obviously made last minute based on my appearance¡­ Excellent craftsmanship, excellent craftsmanship~~~¡±

    In fact, receiving such praise from Huang Xiaolong was a great affirmation and honor.

    ¡°Kekeke~~~ Kid, you defy the Ghost Immortal, this is the crime of lese-majeste~~ Let me be the one to erase you~~~¡± As the voice spoke, a tide of yin energy swept forth, and a hunched old ghost dressed in dark garments appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    This old ghost was clearly a ghost king, and most strikingly, behind it stood two figures, one black and one white.

    The one dressed in white had a smiling face, was tall and thin, with a pallid complexion, a long tongue sticking out, and the words ¡°Encountering Fortune at First Sight¡± written on its official hat. It held a white mourning staff in its hand, adorned with bells and shredded cloth strips.

    The one in black had a fierce appearance, was wide and stout, short with a dark face, and ¡°Peace Under Heaven¡± was written on its official hat. The mourning staff it held was black.

    Their expressions, one weeping and one laughing, were extremely unsettling, and the ghostly aura emanating from their bodies was like flames soaring into the sky.

    These black and white figures were two papercrafted figures.

    However, the ones they had been crafted into were none other than Black and White Impermanence!

    ¡°This is just too ridiculous~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong almost burst into laughter.

    Black and White Impermanence were among the ten great Yin Generals of the underworld, holding a status similar to that of the Ox-Head and Horse-Face, or Great Commander Hornet, far more noble than an ordinary menacing ghost. But Huang Xiaolong was well aware that Black and White Impermanence no longer existed in the underworld.

    Yet this ghost king skilled in papercrafting could actually craft the divine figures of Black and White Impermanence; that proved it was daring, its papercrafting technique was sublime, and moreover, its spiritual cultivation was by no means shallow!

    The papercrafted Black and White Impermanence, standing behind the ghost king, looked like a pair of devoted bodyguard enforcers. Other malevolent spirits, as well as the ghost king himself, though they clearly knew them to be fakes, felt a slight dread in their hearts.

    After all, spirits instinctively harbored some fear of the Yin Gods of the underworld. It was their nature.

    ¡°Heeheehee~~ Scared, are you?¡± the ghost king cackled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Seeing Black and White Impermanence and not kneeling down!!!¡±

    The papercrafted Black and White Impermanence roared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°How dare you!!! You have already turned to dust, so why not properly go reincarnate in the underworld, instead of stubbornly clinging to the mortal world? Come with us! We¡¯ll toss you into the frying pan of hell right away!¡±

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong nodded as if he had realized something. ¡°I get it now, are you the ghost king from Zhe City?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? How did you know?¡± The ghost king was taken aback.

    ¡°There you have it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°The executioner¡¯s knife, the mortician¡¯s visible tasks, the paper-crafter¡¯s skills, the cobbler¡¯s needle and thread¡­ these are the four ancient mystical professions for making a livelihood from the spirits of the dead. You¡¯re a paper-crafter, huh, so where¡¯s the mortician and the cobbler?¡±

    ¡°You actually know our secrets!!!!!¡± The ghost king¡¯s spectral eyes widened in shock, and suddenly he shuddered. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Right, did you guess it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with playful ridicule. ¡°Yes, that ghost king executioner from Zhe City was taken down by me. Hahahahaha~~~~¡±

    ¡°You!!! You deserve to die!¡± The paper-crafter ghost king¡¯s eyes were filled with fury!

    The executioner, the paper-crafter, the cobbler, and the mortician, these four ghosts were originally close as siblings. Now, with the executioner gone, it was like the paper-crafter ghost king had his limbs chopped off!

    At the same time, two other deeply chilly killing intents also closely enveloped Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, so the mortician and the cobbler have arrived too, right? Come at me all together. Today, I¡¯ll wipe out all three of you ghost kings in one go!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s what you call a clean sweep.¡±

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Below, there appeared a ghost king who looked like an old woman, holding a needle and thread in her hand. As she mended the incomplete parts of a body, she gazed fiercely at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of malice and vengeance.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the corpse the old woman ghost king was mending moved slightly, as if it had come to life, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a gaze full of horror and hatred!

    This old woman was evidently the cobbler among the four professions.

    Standing beside the old woman ghost king was a gaunt man in his forties, possessing a somewhat scholarly aura, with piercing ghostly eyes as if he could see through everything.

    This gaunt man was most likely the mortician.

    ¡°All of you, come at me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    The mortician, the cobbler, and the paper-crafter, these three ghost kings turned their gaze simultaneously towards Ghost Immortal Zheng He.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong casually collected all eighty-one poison corpses into the Yin Soul Tube and laughingly said, ¡°To deal with scum like you, I don¡¯t even need to use poison corpses~~ Hey~~ hurry up and come at me!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant! You think you, a single ghost king, dare to take on three ghost kings alone without using your trump card, the poison corpses? You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± Zheng He flicked his fingernail. ¡°Go on then, you three ghost kings, attack together! Since he¡¯s being so rampant, you all join hands to take him down! Just don¡¯t disappoint me¡­ destroy him!¡±

    ¡°As you command!!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Two mournful, ghastly breezes passed by as the cobbler old woman and the mortician gaunt man both floated in front of Huang Xiaolong, standing side by side with the paper-crafter!

    The whole scene was horrifying!

    A single ghost king, taking on three ghost kings!

    This was just too audacious!

    ¡­

 Chapter 912 - Chapter 912 Chapter 912 The Showdown with Monk Yizhen

    Chapter 912: Chapter 912: The Showdown with Monk Yizhen Chapter 912: Chapter 912: The Showdown with Monk Yizhen Ghosts don¡¯t speak of righteousness; three against one, they felt no shame or issue with that. At this moment, the coroner, the cobbler, and the paper effigy maker were already standing in a triangular formation, confronting Huang Xiaolong!

    This battle was of vital importance to the three ghost kings!

    Firstly, they had to avenge their fellow brother, the executioner ghost king.

    More importantly, the Ghost Immortal Zheng He had commanded them to kill Huang Xiaolong at all costs. If the three of them couldn¡¯t handle one together, they were afraid that their failure might provoke Zheng He and lead to catastrophic punishment.

    At this time, the aura of the three ghost kings seemed to merge into one, with surging yin energy billowing around, sinking slowly. A layer formed on the ground, rustling like flowing sand, creeping towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong stood still, allowing the yin energy sand to cover his feet. Soon, skulls emerged from the sand, weeping and wailing miserably.

    ¡°You killed the executioner, so today, your soul will scatter to the winds!¡± The coroner ghost king sneered abruptly, and between its eyebrows, a bizarre eyeball split open and revealed itself!

    This eyeball, the size of a walnut, rolled around, emitting streaks of ghostly light.

    These ghostly lights shone directly onto Huang Xiaolong, seemingly attempting to uncover every flaw, every secret within him, leaving nothing hidden, nowhere to escape!

    ¡°Oh? Trying to spy on me?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The eyeball that appeared on the coroner ghost king¡¯s forehead was its trump card!

    In ancient times, coroners were equivalent to modern forensic doctors and medical examiners. The position was hereditary, and descendants had a high chance of having the Yin-Yang Eye. This eye could not only conduct autopsies but also communicate with spirits. It¡¯s said that Bao Qingtian¡¯s mother was a coroner, which is why Bao Zheng could communicate with ghosts, making his investigations as smooth as swimming fish. Bao Qingtian would judge the living by day and the dead by night, interrogate people as well as ghosts, executing both the corporeal and spiritual, no small feat.

    This coroner ghost king, with the eyeball in its brow, first and foremost, could see all the details of other spirits and fierce ghosts: how they died, what kind of ghost they were, their vulnerabilities, weaknesses, magic artifacts, the ghostly techniques they excelled in, and their ultimate moves.

    All of this, the coroner ghost king could see at a glance. As the saying goes, know yourself and your enemy, and you will never be in peril. With this miraculous eye, for the coroner to kill other spirits and fierce ghosts was almost effortless.

    The ghostly light diffusing from the eyeball had no actual attack power but was meant to probe Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reality.

    Huang Xiaolong, too, allowed the coroner ghost king to investigate him with dignity.

    As if a mere ghost king could spot any weakness of Huang Xiaolong!

    And sure enough, an expression of extreme shock burst forth from the coroner ghost king¡¯s eyes, lamenting, ¡°What¡¯s this? What¡¯s going on? I¡­ I¡­ I can see nothing at all¡­ I can only see a mass of ghostly qi, completely impenetrable¡­ I see nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, no need to investigate any further! Kill him!¡± The paper effigy maker ghost king, extremely irritable, gave a wave of his hand, and paper effigies of Black and White Impermanence lunged towards Huang Xiaolong!

    With the paper effigies of Black and White Impermanence raising their wailing sticks high, they smashed down towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    Violent ghostly qi, mixed with chilling death inscriptions, intended to crush Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skull outright.

    Meanwhile, the Ghost King of paper effigies continuously waved his hands, tossing out paper cutouts one after another.

    These paper cutouts swelled with the wind, rapidly expanding in the air, transforming into giant paper figures! Each of the paper figures stood about thirty feet tall, resembling ancient titans!

    The figures of the paper effigies included the likes of Cheng Yaojin, Li Yuanba wielding a large hammer, Wu Song fighting a tiger¡­ all were formidable figures from the history of Huaxia.

    ¡°Cackle cackle cackle~~~ Kid, listen well, these paper effigies of mine, made from special asbestos paper, are not afraid of fire, impervious to rain, and nearly immune to common Taoist techniques¡­ And within these paper figures, fierce ghosts in purple robes are sealed¡­ Even if you have toxic corpses, they are no match for these paper effigies! Cackle cackle cackle~~~ Die!¡± The paper effigy Ghost King let out a triumphant cackle.

    These paper effigies were indeed fierce, and numerous; a regular Ghost King would have great difficulty dealing with them, and one slip could lead to a tough battle.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, smiled broadly as a wisp of his intention already entered underworld, casually collecting some flames from within.

    The flames from the underworld, naturally, were the Netherworld Fire!

    This Netherworld Fire, the fire of the underworld, unique in heaven and earth, was nearly as formidable in power as the Samadhi True Fire.

    Huang Xiaolong extended his hand, and a huge blossom of Netherworld Fire surged and writhed in his palm.

    ¡°No matter how well the paper figures are crafted, they ultimately fear fire. Your paper effigies may not be afraid of mortal fires or even most fires of this world, but this Netherworld Fire of mine is also akin to divine fire, and I shall see if it can burn away your paper effigies!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The Netherworld Fire in his hand exploded into countless tiny blossoms of flames, which twisted and shifted into the shape of birds, swiftly flying out.

    Paper effigies of Black and White Impermanence, Li Yuanba, Wu Song, Cheng Yaojin¡­ and so on and so forth, upon encountering the Netherworld Fire, crackled and burned, disintegrating into ashes in an instant. The fierce ghosts sealed within were also enveloped by the Netherworld Fire, burning fiercely, their screams unceasing as droplets of pus spattered all around.

    ¡°How preposterous! This is utterly preposterous!¡± The paper effigy Ghost King was so angry that he was practically glowering and puffing. These paper effigies were the work of his lifetime, and in the blink of an eye, they were completely destroyed, not one remained! How tragic!

    ¡°Huh? What is this¡­ flame? It¡¯s somewhat similar to the Netherworld Fire from the underworld?¡± Zheng He, on the stage, also had a somewhat stiff expression. He had thought that three Ghost Kings ganging up on Huang Xiaolong would be enough to crush him with sheer momentum, but contrary to expectations, Huang Xiaolong remained unfazed, releasing such terrifyingly powerful fire. However, Zheng He, the Ghost Immortal, had never been to the underworld, so he did not recognize the divine fire, the Netherworld Fire, that Huang Xiaolong had released.

    Nevertheless, the sinister nature of the Netherworld Fire, very different from the Taoist Samadhi True Fire, did not arouse suspicion in Zheng He.

    On this side, with the paper effigies burned to smithereens, the cobbler Ghost King finally made his move.

    With a wave of his hand, corpses emerged from nowhere.

    These corpses, covered in centipede-like wounds but stitched up with thread, were armless, legless, or headless, yet somehow pieced together and showing signs of reanimation, although they emitted an eerie ghostly presence, turning into neither-human-nor-ghost monsters.

    These reanimated corpse monsters had traits very similar to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s toxic corpses, also possessing tremendous strength, impervious to blades and spears, and as agile as monkeys.

    A large group of corpses besieged Huang Xiaolong.

    The cobbler Ghost King threw out a handful of needles and thread, stabbing into the bodies of numerous fierce ghosts present on the scene.

    These fierce ghosts were suddenly controlled by the Second Shoemaker Ghost King, like marionettes on strings, flooding toward Huang Xiaolong in a wave, each one fearlessly aggressive as if intending to drown him.

    Well, the Second Shoemaker launched a human wave attack at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Forensic doctor! Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡± The Second Shoemaker Ghost King called out miserably to the Forensic Doctor Ghost King.

    ¡°Die!¡± The Forensic Doctor Ghost King cackled sinisterly, and from the large eyeball between his brows, a surge of Yin energy exploded, so chilling that it froze the ground and air into ice wherever it passed.

    Whiz whiz whiz~~ whiz whiz whiz~~~

    This ice, breaking and flying out, was like daggers or flying swords, piercing through the air towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, the intense chill from the Yin energy also enveloped Huang Xiaolong, seemingly about to freeze him into an ice sculpture in the blink of an eye.

    This was the ultimate technique of the Forensic Doctor Ghost King¡¯s big eyeball!

    The Aura of Yin Chill!

    That Second Shoemaker Ghost King also emitted an extremely hoarse and twisted scream, taking out a very long needle wrapped with the souls of thousands of spirits and filled with Yin energy, murderous intent, and ferocity as if it were a high-quality Magic Artifact, and threw it at Huang Xiaolong!

    Aimed straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow!

    This needle was seemingly the Second Shoemaker Ghost King¡¯s killer move. A mere graze from the tip would bring great misfortune even to an ordinary Ghost King.

    Confronted with the human wave tactic, the ice projectiles, the chill of Yin, and the flying needle¡­ Huang Xiaolong smiled and suddenly erupted with a mushroom cloud of Netherworld Fire around him.

    In the underworld, there was an abundance of Netherworld Fire, an inexhaustible resource. As the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong could simply take as much as he needed whenever he wanted.

    Actually, Huang Xiaolong preferred using Samadhi True Fire, but since he was currently portraying a Ghost King, he was limited to using ghostly means in battle. Therefore, he had no choice but to replace Samadhi True Fire with Netherworld Fire.

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    A blast of Netherworld Fire burned forth, turning everything that approached into ash.

    Seeing their poor odds, the three Ghost Kings transformed into wraiths of ghostly Qi, attempting to flee, but the Netherworld Fire enveloped them, crackling as it consumed them.

    ¡°Ah~~ ah~~~ Ghost Immortal, save us! Ghost Immortal, save us~~~~~¡±

    Heart-wrenching screams echoed through the air.

    With a distorted expression, Zheng He sought to extinguish the Netherworld Fire and save the Forensic Doctor, Second Shoemaker, and Paper Effigy Ghost Kings. However, with a slight stirring of his fingertips, he suppressed the urge.

    ¡°Hmph! Useless things! Three against one and still fail¡­ How could such trash assist me in establishing a ghost nation?¡± Zheng He snorted coldly, then fixed Huang Xiaolong with a sinister stare, as if trying to see through all his secrets, but to no avail!

    ¡®This fellow, he gives me an unfathomable feeling¡­ What kind of ghost is he?¡¯ Zheng He¡¯s eyes brewed with consideration, showing an uncommon regard for a Ghost King!

    In the past, Ghost Kings were as insignificant as ants in his eyes, but today, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s performance made him take notice.

    Of course, this concern was not enough to make Zheng He act against Huang Xiaolong personally.

    Soon, the three Ghost Kings were reduced to ashes, their souls scattered, utterly annihilated.

    The Monster Mistresses, Qingqing, Xiaohong, Feng Hanyan, Ming Kuan, and Meng Jingling all exchanged knowing smiles.

    Huang Xiaolong was simply invincible, no matter what identity he assumed or where he was, he could sweep away all obstacles.

    After incinerating the three Ghost Kings, Huang Xiaolong retracted the Netherworld Fire, looking calmly at Zheng He.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good, very good, extremely good. It seems you are prepared to defy me to the end! Hahaha~~~¡± Zheng He glared at Huang Xiaolong with a ghostly gaze. ¡°Whoever kills this Ghost King for me will be rewarded with a top-quality Magic Artifact!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha~~~¡± A Monk cloaked in ghostly Qi swirling like a sandstorm, with his monk¡¯s robe fluttering, stood in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    While counting his prayer beads, the Monk said to Huang Xiaolong with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Since the Ghost Immortal has decreed it, you are surely doomed. Allow this humble monk to see you off. You are strong, but in my previous life I was a monk, deeply versed in Buddhist Law. After death, I became a ghost and transformed my Buddhist Law into ghostly arts, which are infallible. You are no match for me~~ Amitabha~~ Why not lay down the butcher¡¯s knife and become a Buddha on the spot?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, numerous bald-headed ghosts appeared all around Huang Xiaolong, starting to chant.

    They recited scriptures in a cacophony, interspersed with taunting laughter both faint and clear.

    This Ghost Chanting Scripture easily disoriented the minds of people or other ghosts, leaving them vulnerable to manipulation.

    ¡°You must be Monk Yizhen from Fozhou City¡¯s Empty Mountain Temple, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for you. I¡¯ve always wanted to eliminate you. You¡¯ve actually come to me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How do you know me?¡± Monk Yizhen was startled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~ Your Empty Mountain Temple, I burned it down with a single fire. Your fellow disciple, Monk Yizhen, was also killed by me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a harmless smile.

    ¡°Hmph!!!!!!¡± Ghost King Yizhen burst into fury, his body trembling as if he were having a fit, gritting his teeth and cursing. ¡°Amitabha, Amitabha¡­¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong directly brought out the Banner of Thousand Souls. ¡°You should recognize this, right? The Qing Dynasty female ghost you offended, she¡¯s been longing to seek revenge on you every day and night.¡±

    ¡°Yizhen! Lecherous monk! Accept your death!!!!!!¡± From the Banner of Thousand Souls, emerged the Qing Dynasty female ghost, her face full of hatred and rage.

    ¡­

 Chapter 913 - Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Today Youre Dead for Sure

    Chapter 913: Chapter 913: Today, You¡¯re Dead for Sure! Chapter 913: Chapter 913: Today, You¡¯re Dead for Sure! Facing Monk Yizhen, the Ghost King, Huang Xiaolong unleashed the Soul Banner. The banner fluttered in the nether wind, whistling sharply as the faces of myriad ferocious spirits appeared on it, soul-reaping and life-stealing, especially that Qing Dynasty female ghost who, upon seeing her enemy, turned even more bloodthirsty!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Amitabha Buddha, so it turns out, you¡¯ve captured this lowlife¡­¡± Monk Yizhen cracked a smile, exuding endless eeriness. ¡°Right, back then, it was this monk who favored this lowlife¡­ However, since this lowlife is dead, why didn¡¯t she reincarnate? Instead, she became a vengeful ghost harming others¡­ Amitabha Buddha, merit, merit, this monk ferries the living and also the dead¡­ Today, let this monk convert all of you damned beings, and let it be a gift for the Ghost Immortal¡¯s audience!¡±

    As soon as these words fell, Monk Yizhen¡¯s aura surged, his ghostly aura gushed out like a breach in a dam, the thick ghostly qi took the form of a several zhang tall Buddha statue! This Buddha statue was pitch-black, filled with ghostly qi, its eye sockets had been hollowed out, and within those empty sockets, countless maggots writhed, creating an odd, sinister, and extremely horrifying and disgusting sight.

    Monk Yizhen sat cross-legged on the shoulder of the Buddha statue, rosary in hand, chanting in a low voice. Between heaven and earth, a jumbled chanting sound arose. A large number of bald-headed fierce ghosts appeared in the air, each holding three incense sticks, devoutly chanting. Amidst the chant, there were also mixed sounds of wails from unjustly dead souls and faint laughter.

    There¡¯s a saying: humans chant to exorcise evil, ghosts chant to invite calamity. The chanting of these bald-headed fierce ghosts actually caused Monk Yizhen¡¯s fierce and evil aura to surge to an extreme, shooting up like a beacon of war smoke!

    ¡°Ah~~ Stop chanting! Don¡¯t chant anymore, I can¡¯t take it~~~!!!!¡±

    Many of the lower-ranked fierce ghosts present wailed in agony, desperately covering their ears, rolling on the ground, and soon, they exploded with a bang, souls scattering and vanishing.

    Standing on the platform, Zheng He nodded slightly, a trace of praise appeared in his eyes as he muttered, ¡°This ghost monk is indeed formidable. Among the Ghost Kings, he¡¯s a very strong presence. Skilled in the Buddhist Law in life, after death, he became a ghost, merging the Buddhist Law and ghostly arts, which is quite remarkable. This time, this seat wants to see how this rebellious Ghost King will end this. Ghost monk, eliminate this ghost for me, and from now on, you will be a trusted aide, my right-hand man!¡±

    Unconcerned by the ghostly chanting, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts moved, and the ghostly qi on the Soul Banner surged, filling the sky with a ferocious aura, emitting a black hole vortex-like suction force.

    Spurt~~ Spurt~~ Spurt~~ Spurt~~

    Bloody ghost hands emerged from within the Soul Banner, grabbing at the chanting bald-headed fierce ghosts, and lightning-fast, dragged them into the Soul Banner.

    In just an instant, the ghostly chanting that echoed between heaven and earth stopped abruptly.

    It should be known that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Soul Banner had devoured a large number of sinister spirits and ferocious ghosts and had become an extremely powerful Magic Artifact, its might greatly increased.

    ¡°Absurd! This monk will kill you!¡± Atop the Buddha statue¡¯s shoulder, Monk Yizhen¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent, and with a wave of his hand, a gigantic black palm descended upon them.

    This black palm, made purely of condensed ghostly qi, was nearly the size of a few mu, with clearly visible patterns on its palm. In its center, a series of bloody heads writhed out, howling with agape mouths.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Before the ghost hand could land, the ground trembled with spider-web-like cracks, and the spectating fierce ghosts scattered in terror.

    The Qing Dynasty female ghost commanded all the fierce ghosts in the Soul Banner to concentrate their ghostly qi into a sphere, which then morphed into a large ghostly hand that struck upward from below, colliding head-on with Monk Yizhen¡¯s massive ghostly palm.

    Bang~~~~!!!!

    The collision erupted like crashing meteorites, shaking the entire Dayan Mountain. Some rocks were blasted away, pulverized by the ghostly qi.

    Monk Yizhen¡¯s ghostly palm disintegrated into disordered qi, while numerous fierce ghosts within the Soul Banner were also killed, and the Qing Dynasty female ghost spurted out a mouthful of nether blood from the impact, seriously injured.

    This collision was a case of both sides suffering damage.

    Huang Xiaolong took back the Soul Banner into his possession.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Ahahahaha~!¡± High above on the great Buddha statue, Monk Yizhen looked down at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°What now? Your Magic Artifact was almost destroyed by this monk, what abilities do you have left? This monk still has many powerful trump cards that haven¡¯t been played¡­ Kekeke~~ Why don¡¯t you release all your poison corpses, and let this monk take care of them all at once!¡±

    Monk Yizhen stood up from the shoulder of the Buddha statue, and as the wintry wind blew, his monk robe billowed, his presence was like a demon monk emerging from the abyss, chilling to the core.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Did you think I¡¯d run out of trump cards?¡± A mocking smile flitted across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    With a casual wave of his hand, a colossal demon rose up, towering as if it were propping up the heavens!

    This monster, too, stood several zhang tall, comparable to Monk Yizhen¡¯s Buddha statue formed from ghost qi.

    The beast was coated in black iron, shimmering with a cold metallic luster, possessed a pair of large bat-like wings on its back that blotted out the sky, and its fierce crimson eyes emitted a terrifying light, its presence overwhelming.

    It was a slaughter machine! Even Ghost Kings would be torn to shreds in an instant!

    Ghost Puppet!

    Huang Xiaolong released the Ghost Puppet!

    It is said that this Ghost Puppet originally needed only 1,000 fierce ghosts to be refined, but Huang Xiaolong re-refined it on the Bermuda solitary island, in the residence of Zheng He, where it devoured many fierce ghosts, including ghost kings, causing it to grow wings and evolve into something even more monstrous and incredibly powerful!

    Huang Xiaolong leapt up and stood on the shoulder of the Ghost Puppet, looking at Monk Yizhen with a smirk that was not quite a smile.

    The scene was like that of an ancient battlefield, with a Buddha statue and a Ghost Puppet standing opposite each other, about to embark on a shocking and earth-shattering battle.

    The numerous fierce ghosts and ghost kings at the scene stared with eyes wide in horror and astonishment.

    Qingqing, Xiaohong, and other demons, as well as Ming Kuan, Meng Jingling, Feng Hanyan, and Ma Chuxia, were all dazzled and mystified. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s trump cards were being played one after another, as if no one could see through his depth!

    Zheng He himself couldn¡¯t help but stand up, staring intently at the Ghost Puppet. ¡°Good! To actually refine such a Ghost Puppet! If I obtain this Puppet and refine it again, it will surely become a Magic Artifact that terrorizes the world, unrestrained and unrivaled! Good! I must obtain this Ghost Puppet!¡±

    Even Zheng He harbored covetous thoughts for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Ghost Puppet!

    Zheng He sat back down, with even greater greed flashing in his eyes.

    Monk Yizhen let out a sinister chuckle, waved his hand, and held a scythe. The end of the scythe¡¯s handle was threaded with chains, and he bellowed, ¡°Behead the heavens, behead the earth, behead mortals, behead ghosts, Soul-locking Sickle, slay it for me!!!!!¡±

    With a whoosh, the chain scythe flew straight towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    ¡°Hehehe~~ With this scythe, I have beheaded a thousand humans and a thousand fierce ghosts. It is a top-tier malevolent entity in the world, aren¡¯t you going to die?¡±

    The Qi unleashed by the scythe was like a whistling cold wind, bone-chilling and capable of slicing through everything!

    Huang Xiaolong grinned and stood motionless, while a bony hand of the Ghost Puppet moved like lightning and reached out, grabbing the scythe in midair, crushing it into pieces! Ghost Qi seeped from between the fingers of the Ghost Puppet, which then opened its mouth wide like a whale playing in the water, devouring the scattered Ghost Qi, and let out a satisfied burp, its ferocity unmatched.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ It seems that without some real skills, I can¡¯t extinguish you¡­ What¡¯s a Ghost Puppet? Witness my techniques!!!!!¡± Monk Yizhen was not the least bit disconcerted, but instead sneered, ¡°This is a technique that I¡¯ve created by combining Buddhist Law with Ghost arts~~ Hehehe~~ To die under this move, you should consider it an honor¨CEight Coffins Ghost Extinction!!!!!!¡±

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~~

    Exactly eight coffins flew out.

    These eight coffins were initially only the size of a palm, but they swelled up against the wind, quickly becoming several meters in length and width, as large as eight buses!

    The coffins, made of pure yin wood and originally used to contain ghosts, had their lids inscribed with Dense Text and Sanskrit, forming various Formations.

    On top of these eight coffins, each one had a different picture painted on it.

    These pictures represented the Eight Sufferings of sentient beings as told in Buddhism¨Csuffering of birth, suffering of old age, suffering of sickness, suffering of death, suffering of being together with those one loathes, suffering of separation from those one loves, suffering of not getting what one wants, and the suffering of the five aggregates of clinging¡­

    These eight coffins, specialized in killing fierce ghosts, even a regular ghost king, if sucked into them, would turn into ashes and vanish!

    Seeing this move, even the Ghost Immortal Zheng He nodded repeatedly, a look of enlightenment appearing in his eyes.

    This Monk Yizhen, though a ghost, had managed to meld Buddhist law with ghost arts and created such a technique; he indeed had exceptional talent.

    ¡°This ghost monk must be the strongest ghost king in the world today! An existence ¡®Under one ghost, above ten thousand ghosts!¡¯ In the future, you may follow me in conquering all directions and establishing a supreme ghost nation, obtaining a position beneath only one man,¡± Zheng He said, holding Monk Yizhen in very high regard.

    In the blink of an eye, the eight coffins surrounded Huang Xiaolong, arranged according to the Bagua positions into a Formation, effectively trapping Huang Xiaolong in the middle, making it impossible for him to escape¨Cthen they slammed shut! The next moment¨C

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The lids of all eight coffins flew open at the same time!

    From the eight coffins, beams of black light erupted, shining directly onto Huang Xiaolong and the Ghost Puppet!

    These dark lights were trying to forcibly drag Huang Xiaolong and the ghost doll into the coffin and then directly refine and obliterate them into nothingness!

    Ka~~ Ka~~ Ka~~~

    The colossal ghost doll was trapped by chains formed of dark light, forcefully being pulled. It made chirping sounds, desperately resisting. But it seemed to be gradually losing strength.

    However, Huang Xiaolong stood firm and unyielding. He reached into his bosom and directly took out a talisman!

    This talisman was not a Taoist charm but one that churned with endless ghost Qi!

    The talisman was entirely black, with densely packed ghost runes all over it! Each stroke and line of the ghost runes oozed strands of ghost Qi, eerily unique!

    This was a ¡°Ghost Talisman¡±!

    Taoists have Taoist charms, and naturally, ghosts have Ghost Talismans.

    Being the Yin Emperor, how could Huang Xiaolong not know how to create a Ghost Talisman? It was just that he wasn¡¯t usually interested in such things. If he did draw, it would be the Taoist charms. Just now, a thought entered the underworld, allowing the fierce ghosts there to quickly draw a Ghost Talisman for him.

    ¡°Monk Yizhen, your eight coffins aren¡¯t anything special. Let¡¯s see how I break through your most proud ghost craft! Hahaha~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud and directly threw out the Ghost Talisman!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!!

    The Ghost Talisman swelled against the wind, as large as heaven and earth, its ghost runes constantly twisting. Then, the entire Ghost Talisman violently exploded, turning into waves of ghost Qi shockwaves that directly covered the eight coffins.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Terrifying explosion sounds!

    This noise was like an atomic bomb detonating, and a mountaintop was illuminated. Thunder rumbled, lightning flashed like swords, and meteoric fire streaked through the sky. The eight coffins were blasted to smithereens!

    The might of a single talisman was this terrifying!

    But there was nothing surprising about this. The ghost that drew this talisman for Huang Xiaolong was probably at the level of Lu Bu, Luo Cheng, Zhang Fei, Li Kui. Although hastily drawn, the ghostly power and destructive force contained within were extraordinary.

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    Monk Yizhen spurted a mouthful of dark blood midair, stood on the shoulder of a Buddha statue, and clutched his chest. His ghostly body swayed as if it was about to fall.

    It should be known that these eight coffins were refined using the soul of Monk Yizhen himself. Now that the coffins were destroyed, he too was severely injured.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Zheng He was horrified beyond measure!

    It had originally thought that Monk Yizhen¡¯s eight coffins would easily exterminate Huang Xiaolong, but it never expected that just one Ghost Talisman from Huang Xiaolong would obliterate the eight coffins!

    A single Ghost Talisman was even more formidable than Monk Yizhen¡¯s magic artifact!

    Zheng He was somewhat dumbfounded!

    It, being a Ghost Immortal, couldn¡¯t quite process this!

    ¡°Ah~~!!!! You beast! You destroyed my magic artifact! I will fight you to the death!¡± Monk Yizhen erupted with a wail like a bereaved mourner, his ghostly hand trembling as he released a string of sacred beads!

    This string of sacred beads was made up of forty-nine skulls.

    At this moment, the sacred beads burst apart in midair, transforming into forty-nine skulls that rushed at Huang Xiaolong!

    Each skull became as large as a water jar, ferocious in the extreme, like bloodthirsty demons out to devour souls, opening their ghastly maws wide as if they intended to tear Huang Xiaolong into shreds!

    This is yet another magic artifact of Monk Yizhen!

    This guy really does have a wealth of magic artifacts; they just keep coming, one after another, leaving one struggling to cope.

    The other Ghost Kings spectating at the sidelines couldn¡¯t help but admit that Monk Yizhen, in the realm of Ghost Kings, probably indeed was an invincible presence!

    Nevertheless, no matter what magic artifacts Monk Yizhen used, Huang Xiaolong would simply break them with a single ghost talisman. It was so simple and easy!

    Just a moment ago, in a makeshift effort, the ghosts in the underworld had drawn another ghost talisman for Huang Xiaolong.

    After all, with countless ghosts in the underworld, even if each ghost drew just one stroke, they could quickly produce a mass number of incredibly powerful ghost talismans for Huang Xiaolong.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong threw out another ghost talisman.

    Boom~~~~~~~~~~!!!!

    The ghost talisman exploded!

    The blast wave of ghost qi enveloped those skull heads, instantly devouring them and turning them into plumes of green smoke!

    The surge of ghost qi persisted, rolling like a mushroom cloud towards the massive Buddha statue and Monk Yizhen, exploding in their direction.

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!!¡±

    Monk Yizhen didn¡¯t even have time to dodge, as he was instantly wrapped by the ghost qi shockwave.

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~~

    The Buddha statue shattered like glass, exploding into a sky full of fine dust, and Monk Yizhen¡¯s soul scattered, dead beyond dead.

    In the ensuing silence, Huang Xiaolong casually retracted the ghost puppet, his feet touched the ground, and his gaze swept across the entire place. ¡°Who else is there?¡±

    Silence! From all directions, a weird, eerie quiet!

    No matter how ferocious a malevolent ghost or how wild a Ghost King was, now none dared to make a sound, even afraid to meet Huang Xiaolong¡¯s commanding gaze!

    After successively killing several Ghost Kings, Huang Xiaolong had evidently established a sort of oppressive aura, and his methods, too strong and domineering, left other malevolent ghosts no choice but to submit.

    At this moment, Zheng He¡¯s gaze locked onto Huang Xiaolong, his eyes brewing with many emotions, his expression also becoming complex¨Canger, murderous intent, distortion, greed, surprise¡­

    Zheng He¡¯s fingertips moved continuously a few times, but in the end, he suppressed the wild rage and murderous intent in his heart.

    Zheng He laughed. ¡°Hahaha~~ Good! Excellent! What a thrilling performance! It seems you are indeed the most powerful Ghost King. Let it be, I am establishing a Ghost Nation, and it¡¯s precisely the time to employ ghosts. How about this, I¡¯ll put aside my prejudices, and formally recruit you. You are worthy of becoming my confidant. In the future, when I have established the Ghost Nation, you could become the Prime Minister of the Ghost Nation, second to one, above ten thousand ghosts! How about that? It¡¯s an honor, aren¡¯t you going to kneel and thank me? Don¡¯t worry, I am not stingy; in a bit, I will bestow some magic artifacts upon you, to make you even stronger.¡±

    His words caused many malevolent ghosts to look at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with jealousy.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In the contention for the ¡°confidant¡± of the Ghost Immortal, in the end, Huang Xiaolong emerged as the unrivaled victor, soon to be the second-ranked ghost in all of heaven and earth!

    Just beneath the Ghost Immortal!

    In the future, within the Ghost Nation too, he would indeed be a highly respected and powerful being!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~¡± All of a sudden, Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, his voice laden with mockery and sarcasm, ¡°You? Wanting me to kneel? Hahahaha~~~~ Actually, my purpose in attending this gathering of a myriad of ghosts today is to kill you, get it? Zheng He, right? Hahaha~~~~ Today, you¡¯re a goner! I¡¯ve never killed a Ghost Immortal before; today, I¡¯m going to try something new!¡±

    ¡°What? How do you know my name from when I was alive? You?¡± Suddenly, Zheng He felt utterly terrified!

 Chapter 914 - Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Appear Jing

    Chapter 914: Chapter 914: Appear! Jing!!!! Chapter 914: Chapter 914: Appear! Jing!!!! At this moment, Zheng He¡¯s heart was suddenly swamped with turmoil!

    It must be known that it had only disclosed to the ghosts that it was a Ghost Immortal who had returned from overseas, without mentioning a word about its own background!

    No one would have guessed its identity in life, for it was none other than the famous eunuch from the Ming Dynasty, the Three Treasures Eunuch!

    And indeed, Zheng He had intentionally concealed this identity.

    But the moment Huang Xiaolong arrived, he revealed Zheng He¡¯s identity, catching Zheng He somewhat off guard!

    On the stage, the sailor ghost kings under Zheng He were also looking at each other, unable to utter a sound.

    Speaking deliberately, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you surprised? You¡¯ve been hiding overseas for hundreds of years, never having set foot in the Middle Kingdom, yet I¡¯ve unveiled your identity with a single phrase. Do you feel like you¡¯re caught in a bind and embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Zheng He asked sternly. ¡°Could it be that you are also a ghost who has returned from overseas?¡±

    ¡°Knowing your secret is a simple matter. I know you are Zheng He, and I even know¡­ the filthy things you did in your lifetime. Hahahaha~~~¡± There was a mocking look in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Impudent! I have always been transparent and just, beneficial to all people in my life! You little ghost king, could it be that you want to slander me?¡± Zheng He retorted righteously, emanating an aura of noble integrity that made him seem not like a ghost, but an Immortal!

    ¡°Pfft~~~hahaha~~~ You¡¯re pretty good at pretending¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat disgusted. ¡°You schemed to marry a Mermaid as your wife, but caused her death. You even held a grand Mermaid feast and relished in eating their flesh. Is this your definition of transparency and justice? You sought immortality, but in the end, you still died.¡±

    ¡°You!!!!!!¡± Zheng He suddenly stood up, and the ground beneath his feet abruptly cracked open, as if struck by thunderous explosions!

    Even as a Ghost Immortal, when Huang Xiaolong mentioned its most shameful secret and the most despicable act it had committed in life face-to-face, Zheng He could not help but feel extreme shame and rage. His gaze sharpened like needles, the muscles by the corners of his eyes twitching violently. He had already decided Huang Xiaolong must die!

    ¡®No matter what, I must kill this little ghost¡­ My greatest secret has been discovered by this ghost¡­ No! That incident! That incident must not be known by anyone, nor by ghosts! Die! I will slay it and scatter its soul to the winds!¡¯ Zheng He¡¯s face was filled with a fierce and murderous expression.

    ¡°You little ghost, you dare to malign me and attempt to usurp my throne¡­¡± Zheng He sneered menacingly. ¡°I had initially thought to cultivate you, but¡­ forget it, you are ungrateful! Today, I will annihilate you!¡±

    ¡°Ghost Immortal~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath, a surging eagerness for battle appearing in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never fought a Ghost Immortal before, I wonder if it will be fun¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had slaughtered dragons, battled demons, killed gluttonous beasts, tortured zombies, and effortlessly dealt with all sorts of ghosts and ghost kings¡­ but he had never played with a Ghost Immortal.

    This was a first!

    But at that time¡­

    ¡°Jie jie jie~~ Jie jie jie~~ Jie jie jie~~~~¡± A strange cackling sound rang out.

    Many vengeful ghosts turned to look toward the source of the noise.

    It turned out that the source of the odd cackling was a blue-clad vengeful ghost.

    This blue-clad ghost looked like a middle-aged woman with a pale face and a wicked smile on her lips, but her ghostly aura seemed quite ordinary. In this grand assembly of ghosts, she was a very weak and inconspicuous existence, almost like cannon fodder.

    Yet it was this unremarkable blue-clad vengeful ghost who audaciously stood out and cackled strangely amidst the standoff between Huang Xiaolong and the Ghost Immortal Zheng He.

    Furthermore, within that laughter, there was a hint of mockery and derision, and even a tinge of greed.

    ¡°How dare you! Get down!¡± Some ghost kings roared furiously at that odd blue-clad ghost.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± The snake demoness frowned slightly. ¡°This little ghost seems quite peculiar, and besides the ghostly aura, there seems to be a hidden presence about it. What that presence is, I¡­ I can¡¯t quite say¡­¡±

    The blue-clad ghost continued to laugh sinisterly, walking towards Huang Xiaolong and Zheng He.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Things are heating up; now it¡¯s getting interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly said with a playful smile, the amusement in his eyes growing stronger.

    From the moment he arrived at this mountaintop, Huang Xiaolong had sensed that among these ghostly spirits, a hidden creature was lurking!

    This creature had disguised itself so well that it went unnoticed by all the vengeful ghosts, ghost kings, and even Zheng He.

    If it were not for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previous encounters and battles with several of these creatures, along with his familiarity with the evil aura they emitted, he might have been fooled as well!

    But now, the creature no longer could conceal its presence and took the initiative to come forth.

    Clearly, the strange blue-clad ghost in front of them was such a creature in disguise!

    Truly, it was a case of the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind!

    ¡°How dare you! Get down from there!¡± Zheng He had been provoked by Huang Xiaolong, losing all his usual composure and becoming somewhat violent and thunderous. He roared at that blue-clad ghost (creature), and an immense oppressive force bore down directly to crush the blue-clad ghost (creature) into dust!

    Puff~~~~!

    An explosion sounded.

    The blue-clad ghost (creature) was shattered to pieces by Zheng He¡¯s oppressive force!

    However, it was just a piece of skin on the surface of its ghostly body that had burst open.

    And beneath that piece of skin was the appearance of a young purple-clad female ghost, with eyes that flitted around seductively.

    ¡°Oh? A skin-drawing ghost?¡± Zheng He was slightly startled, ¡°But it¡¯s useless! Trash! Scram!¡±

    Zheng He released another tangible oppressive force.

    Bang~~~!!!!

    An explosion.

    Another piece of skin was shredded to pieces.

    Beneath this skin appeared another blue-clad ferocious ghost, this time an old crone with a face full of shredded flesh.

    ¡°Heeheehee~~~¡± The old crone¡¯s shriveled lips quivered as she let out a grating, piercing cackle.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Amusing, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many skins, no wonder you¡¯ve been hiding so deeply, not exposed until now¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Creative, you really are creative!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled; it turned out this entity really knew how to play, draping itself in who knows how many skins, one layer beneath another, seemingly endless!

    Zheng He had even mistaken it for a mere skin-drawing ghost!

    ¡°Hmph! A mere skin-drawing ghost dares to pretend and meddle in front of me! You have many skins, right? I¡¯ll rip them all off!¡± Zheng He said with a furious laugh, casually reaching out with both hands.

    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!

    Layers of ghostly skin were torn apart as easily as dry weeds.

    Zheng He¡¯s hands moved like afterimages, repeatedly tearing at the skins, and in an instant, he had ripped off at least a hundred layers.

    But the result was that beneath each layer of ghost skin, there was always another new layer; it was impossible to tear them all off, endless!

    ¡®Oh, I get it now, this entity has eaten so many ghosts, it has skinned the ghosts it devoured and stretched them all over itself¡­ Damn, this is really twisted!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head in amusement. ¡°Even more twisted than ghosts~~~¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯ve got skills,¡± Zheng He also found it somewhat absurd, and stopped tearing off the skins, ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want by coming out here?¡±

    At that moment, the entity took on the form of a yellow-clad ferocious ghost, a hanged specter with a tongue stretching over a meter long, and bulging eyes that looked morbid, ¡°Heeheehee~~~ A grand ghost assembly? Unite the world? Interesting¡­ I¡­ am very interested¡­ However, the thought of you wanting to be the Ghost Emperor almost makes me laugh my head off¡­ Heeheehee~~~~¡±

    ¡°So, what do you mean?¡± Zheng He asked with a sardonic smile. ¡°I¡¯m not fit to be the emperor of the ghosts, but maybe you, a skin-drawing ghost, should take the throne? Hahahaha~~~ Sure, you have many skins, but what use is that? I find you amusing and didn¡¯t want to destroy you all at once. I wanted to slowly peel off your skins for fun, otherwise, I would¡¯ve scattered your soul long ago!¡±

    ¡°Hmm! I can temporarily rule over you ghosts! Once I¡¯ve had my fun and grown tired of it, I will eat you all¡­ Ultimately, you are just my food~~~ Ah~~ Such a feast¡­ and there are quite a few ghost kings¡­ Eating them must be extremely satisfying¡­ I want to eat! I¡¯m dying to eat!¡± The entity let out a weird, deep chuckle, eyes gleaming with greed, and drool flowing from its mouth.

    Upon hearing this, all the ghosts and ghost kings present burst into uproarious laughter.

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong and Zheng He were about to clash like Mars hitting Earth, to fight a classic duel. Unexpectedly, such a comically disruptive ¡°skin-drawing ghost¡± had popped up; it was indeed hilarious.

    Even Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little demons, were tickled by this, giggling uncontrollably.

    ¡°You are¡­ laughing at me? Hahahaha~~~~¡± The entity suddenly burst into frenzied laughter, but within that laughter was a surge of rage. ¡°Ghosts dare to laugh at me???? Ghosts, such lowly food, dare to laugh at us, the apex of the food chain? Then¡­ I no longer want to be a Ghost Emperor, I¡¯ll just eat you all instead! Heeheehee~ I¡¯ll eat everyone!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Can¡¯t hold back any longer and need to reveal your true form?¡± Huang Xiaolong watched with interest at the enraged entity.

    The entity swept a glance at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡¯re quite a powerful ghost king. The stronger the ghost, the more delightful and tasty it is to eat, and you will be the first one I devour! Hahahaha!¡±

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    A massive, chilling, terrifying, abyss-like miasma burst forth!

    The next instant!

    All the ferocious ghosts on the mountaintop felt as if they had fallen into an ice cellar!

    Whether blue-clad or purple-clad, ferocious ghosts or ghost kings, they all felt an innate fear to their very bones!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It was a fear that was born within them, like a mouse before a cat!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ what is this¡­¡± Finally, Zheng He was deeply moved!

    His body even started trembling slightly. ¡°Is¡­ is¡­ is¡­ it¡­ a¡­ a¡­ an entity! How could there be such an entity in this world? That¡¯s impossible! The realm of those entities is supposed to be¡­ to be¡­ closed!¡±

    ¡°Pffft~~ Scared now, huh? Your arch-enemy is here,¡± chuckled Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡­

 Chapter 915 - Chapter 915 Chapter 915 I Have Another Identity

    Chapter 915: Chapter 915: I Have Another Identity! Chapter 915: Chapter 915: I Have Another Identity! ¡°`

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Not wrong at all! I am the supreme being, the ¡®Zheng,¡¯ the most noble existence between heaven and earth! The ¡®Zheng!¡¯ Immortal and indestructible! You ghosts are my favorite food~~ Hehehe~~~¡±

    The ¡®Zheng¡¯ shrouded in countless ghost hides no longer concealed itself and brazenly released the evil aura enveloping it.

    This revelation made all the malevolent spirits on the mountain tremble in fear; they curled up on the ground, their eyes full of terror and despair.

    Escape?

    They wished to flee, but they couldn¡¯t move at all!

    The logic was simple, much like a cat with a mouse¨Cmost of the time, a cat, upon spotting a mouse, will pounce but not immediately kill or eat it. Instead, it will watch from the side, while the mouse, upon noticing the cat, will freeze, laying there and squeaking in heart-wrenching fear, seemingly too numb to even consider running. The cat then toys with the mouse for a while before finally playing with it in its jaws.

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s monsters, as well as Feng Hanyan, Ming Kuan, Ma Chuxia, Meng Jingling, and others, were all astounded, and some even felt an urge to laugh. So many fierce ghosts, usually so sinister, were now all terrified like quails. It was, frankly, too comical. Unlike the ghosts, the monsters and humans weren¡¯t afraid of ¡®Zheng,¡¯ so they didn¡¯t feel anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± At that moment, Zheng He, after a brief moment of astonishment, regained his unflustered composure. Although he was a ghost, he was at the top of the pyramid; as a Ghost Immortal, while he instinctively felt a tinge of trepidation towards ¡®Zheng,¡¯ it wasn¡¯t enough to make him disintegrate in fear. ¡°The ghost assembly I organized did have a slight mishap~~ A ¡®Zheng¡¯ has slipped in. However, it¡¯s no big deal¡­ Since ancient times, it has been said, ¡®Humans die and become ghosts, and ghosts perish to become ¡®Zheng.¡¯ Ghosts fear ¡®Zheng¡¯ just as humans fear ghosts¡¯¡­ Yet, I am not afraid of you! Moreover¡­ Hahahaha~~~ Since I am to establish a ghost kingdom, I should indeed start by establishing authority! Now that you, ¡®Zheng,¡¯ have appeared, I shall kill you and use your defeat as the perfect foundation to establish the ghost kingdom!¡±

    Goodness! Zheng He had just declared war on ¡®Zheng¡¯!

    And Zheng He¡¯s battle spirit had indeed reached its zenith, swelling to an extreme! A mighty power surged from within him, not ghostly energy but rather that of a pure Immortal. Indistinctly, it enveloped the sky and shook the entire mountain with its vibrations.

    ¡°There is no need to fear! With me here, this ¡®Zheng¡¯ only has one path¨Cto death!¡± Zheng He shouted sternly. ¡°Since ancient times, there¡¯s never been a story of a ghost counterattacking and killing ¡®Zheng¡¯! Today, I shall be the first ghost to do so! This will also show you that joining me in establishing a ghost kingdom is your privilege!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± The ¡®Zheng¡¯ too let out a series of bizarre howls and floated into the air, radiating an evil, mysterious power filled with the essence of sin. Centered on itself, the air began to rotate slowly, turning muddied as if a massive vortex was swallowing the mountain¡¯s yin energy and transforming it into an aura of sin.

    Ghost Immortal Zheng He and ¡®Zheng,¡¯ opposite each other, were about to start a battle of the ages!

    On the mountain, the wretched spirits witnessing Zheng He unaffected by ¡®Zheng¡¯s presence found a spark of hope in their shattered and desperate souls, and they began to howl excitedly, ¡°Lord! Please, Ghost Immortal, annihilate this¡­ this¡­ ¡®Zheng¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Zheng He declared proudly; his entire body began to blaze with a sunlight-like fire. Within this fiery radiance, a giant wooden sailing ship appeared indistinctly, as if cutting through the waves. At that moment, Zheng He seemed like a deity, an exiled immortal descended to the mortal plane, ¡°Establishing a ghost kingdom is a grand undertaking. It needs a perfect prelude and grandeur to highlight the significance. Killing this ¡®Zheng¡¯ will be the perfect overture!¡±

    The ¡®Zheng,¡¯ enveloped in layers of ghost hides, just sneered. Its evil aura transformed into flashing lightning that coiled around its sinister body, and among the flickering strands, the air seemed riddled with thread-like sparks. Even the ghost kings present felt their souls tingling, on the verge of scattering apart.

    Even the Serpent Empress, the Fox Empress, the hedgehog, and the yellow-skinned ghost, such formidable monsters, upon introspection, all silently shook their heads. Even if the four of them joined forces and revealed their true forms, they were still no match for Zheng He and ¡®Zheng¡¯!

    This was a showdown between masters! Ordinary beings had no place in it!

    At that moment, Zheng He and ¡®Zheng¡¯ stood against each other in a standoff¨Cequally matched, one like a piercing bolt of evil lightning, the other like the sun and moon hanging in the sky.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, ¡°Good, very good, today¡¯s gains are truly substantial.¡±

    ¡°Insolent! Who asked for your input?¡± Zheng He glared at Huang Xiaolong, his face contorted with rage. ¡°And don¡¯t you be smug, once I¡¯m done with this ¡®Zheng,¡¯ I¡¯ll personally disperse your soul! You won¡¯t escape today!¡±

    The ¡®Zheng¡¯ also cast a peculiar glance at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Eh¡­ You, this ghost king, seem not to be afraid of me, huh¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong continued nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for ¡®Zheng,¡¯ wanting to eradicate it¡­ stumbling upon one by accident this time. As for Zheng He, I vowed to eradicate him back in Bermuda¡­ Ah, today is indeed a day of double happiness for me¡­ Right, since you¡¯ve both revealed your true selves, I shall stop playing along¡­ I¡¯ll drop my disguise too¡­ Sigh, playing the ghost king isn¡¯t really fun¡­ too gloomy¡­¡±

    As the words fell!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A surge of yang energy shot up from Huang Xiaolong, piercing the sky!

    ¡°`

    At the same time, a talisman flew out from within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body and shattered into powder in the air.

    This talisman was what Huang Xiaolong had used to disguise himself as a Ghost King.

    Now that the talisman was destroyed, not a trace of ghostly, gloomy, or resentful aura could be found on Huang Xiaolong. Instead, there was vitality!

    The breath of the living! Yang energy! A righteous aura!

    Seeing this, the thousands of souls and ghosts present let out terrified cries¨C

    ¡°Ah! This guy isn¡¯t a ghost! Nor is he a Ghost King! He¡¯s just a human!¡±

    ¡°How audacious, a human actually sneaked in here! We¡­ we didn¡¯t even realize¡­¡±

    ¡°So, the one who killed¡­ who killed so many Ghost Kings is a human! But how¡­ how can a human use ghost techniques~~~!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re a human!¡± Zheng He was moved once again.

    This time, the ripples in his heart were no less tumultuous than the shock he felt upon discovering the ¡°ming,¡± that state.

    For all this time, Huang Xiaolong had been right under Zheng He¡¯s eyes, slaying other Ghost Kings, and he had never noticed it from beginning to end.

    Furthermore, a human had used the methods of ghosts to take down the strongest Ghost King, Monk Yizhen.

    Thus, one could only imagine how formidable and powerful this human was!

    ¡°You¡¯re a Taoist! How preposterous! To think you snuck in to kill the Ghost Kings under my command! You deserve to die a thousand times!¡± Zheng He snarled with bared teeth,

    This time, having held a grand gathering of ghosts, full of confidence and pride, but not only did a ¡°ming¡± infiltrate, but also a human!

    Zheng He felt so aggrieved!

    A mighty Ghost Immortal, with infallible schemes, had been outsmarted this time!

    ¡°Eh¡­ yes, I¡¯m a human,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a harmless smile, ¡°I¡¯m not a ghost, nor am I a ¡®ming¡¯.¡±

    He paused, then with a sarcastic look, turned to Zheng He. ¡°Oh right, aside from being a human, I have another identity.¡±

    ¡°What identity?¡± Zheng He was now extremely curious about Huang Xiaolong, this human.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Zheng He, you say that nowadays, the underworld has perished, not only is there no King Yan, no Yin Emperor, no Judges, not even a single ghost envoy¡­ but I¡¯m here to tell you, you¡¯re wrong, utterly and completely wrong,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mysterious smile.

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    Between heaven and earth, a sudden gust of yin wind arose!

    The entire sky turned dark, swirling with black qi, and faintly, the outline of a majestic archway appeared, barely discernible. On the archway, three strong and powerful characters were inscribed¨C ¡°Ghost Gate Pass¡±!

    ¡­

 Chapter 916 - Chapter 916 Chapter 916 I Am Yin Emperor

    Chapter 916: Chapter 916: I Am Yin Emperor! Chapter 916: Chapter 916: I Am Yin Emperor! Between heaven and earth, a terrifying pressure descended!

    This pressure was like the end of the world, instilling fear and despair in everyone¡­

    Confusion abounded!

    Zheng He was confused!

    Even that Yin Tribe member was confused!

    The thousands of souls and myriad of ghosts on the mountaintop were not only confused but also uneasy¡­

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, aside from the snake demoness and Ma Chuxia who knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity, others such as the monster queens and Feng Hanyan, Ming Kuan, and the like were in a state of bewildered confusion.

    Silence!

    It was quiet!

    Eerily quiet!

    With a creak~~

    The gates of the netherworld in the sky seemed to slowly open, with bursts of cold wind surging out, accompanied by countless mournful ghostly wails. A path extended from the gate.

    ¡°My lord, I am Liu Xuande, begging you to save me onto the shore¡­ My lord~~¡±

    ¡°My lord, I, Ying Zheng, am willing to offer all my treasures¡­ My lord~~¡±

    ¡°My lord, I am Pan Jinlian, willing to serve at your side¡­¡±

    ¡°My lord, I, Wu Song, am willing to follow to the death¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Between heaven and earth, deafening screams resonated.

    At this moment, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet, a burst of flamboyant red light flashed, and blossoms of red flowers bloomed. Soon, the path extending from the gate of the netherworld was flanked by knee-high red flowers swaying in the chilly breeze, emitting a seductive fragrance.

    ¡°This is¡­ this is the other shore flower¡­¡± Zheng He said despairingly. ¡°This is¡­ these are the flowers blooming on the roads of the yellow springs at the border of life and death¡­ the gate of the netherworld¡­ the road of the yellow springs¡­ this¡­ this¡­

    Zheng He looked at Huang Xiaolong, his body trembling as if in spasms. This ghost immortal, who had lofty ambitions, was finally afraid!

    An inexplicable unease and fear spread through every cell of Zheng He¡¯s body like the plague!

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong had undergone a dramatic change in appearance. He now wore a war helmet on his head, armor made of lead, a belt around his waist, leather boots on his feet, and a black cloak that soared to the skies. On the cloak, rivers of hellish magma swirled.

    In addition, hanging at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist was a black chain, and in his hand, he held a black spear. The aura emanating from the spear¡¯s tip made even a ghost immortal like Zheng He tremble with fear, terrified to the extreme, almost devoid of the courage to resist!

    Zheng He was, after all, just a ghost immortal, but what he faced now was the Yin Emperor, the entire underworld itself!

    The disparity between the two was simply too vast, a chasm as wide as the heavens and earth; describing it as a firefly competing with the sun and moon wouldn¡¯t be sufficient!

    ¡°Zheng He, weren¡¯t you saying that between heaven and earth, there was no more underworld, no more Yin Emperor? Hahaha~~~ You¡¯re joking too much, did you know that?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s domineering presence that looked down on the world directly enveloped Zheng He!

    ¡°Ah~~~ You¡¯re the Yin Emperor!!!!!!¡± Zheng He let out a heart-wrenching scream, at an utter loss. ¡°The underworld¡­ the underworld is not extinct¡­ I was wrong¡­ I was wrong¡­ A total loss! I was wrong!¡±

    Whoosh~~ whoosh~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    At this time, one after another, black chains shot out from the gate of the netherworld, binding the necks of the spirits and fierce ghosts on the mountaintop, swiftly dragging them into the gate and directly throwing them into the River of Oblivion to suffer.

    The spirits and fierce ghosts had no strength to struggle, not even the Demon King could escape being bound.

    ¡°Ah~~ The young master is King Yan!¡± Both Qingqing and Xiaohong, two little monsters, were utterly shocked. ¡°No wonder the young master has always been invincible.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough~~ I¡­ I once opposed the young master¡­ I am so lucky he didn¡¯t kill me¡­ truly¡­ truly¡­ so fortunate.¡± The ghoul broke out in cold sweat. ¡°The young master has the right and the strength to contend with the Demon King! Joining the young master was a right move! It truly is abandoning the dark and turning to the light!¡±

    Ming Kuan, a Taoist, was already kneeling and continuously kowtowing to Huang Xiaolong.

    In an instant, all the spirits and fierce ghosts, including the Demon King on the mountaintop, were bound and dragged into the gate of the netherworld.

    Only Zheng He was left, a solitary commander without any subordinates.

    At this moment, Zheng He dared not linger any longer, ¡°Yin Emperor¡­ this¡­ this¡­ I won¡¯t accompany you any further, I¡¯m leaving first!¡±

    Zheng He was quick to make a decision. With a sudden flash, he had already made his escape a thousand miles away!

    He dared not battle Huang Xiaolong. Are you kidding? Knowing that Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor, there would only be suppression for him. Where would he dare to fight back?

    Of course, surrendering without a fight was also impossible, so Zheng He exerted all his strength to flee for his life.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered, his hand hurling the black spear directly!

    Whoosh~~~!

    With that one thrust, supreme authority was demonstrated, shattering all magic, slashing all ghosts, subduing all demons, and intimidating all immortals!

    The entire sky rippled with light, as colossal power erupted.

    Spurt~~~~~~!!!!!

    In an instant, Zheng He¡¯s body was pierced by the spear!

    However, as a Ghost Immortal, Zheng He was no ordinary foe. One could see immortal qi overflowing from his body, repairing his wounds. Then, in the blink of an eye, Zheng He¡¯s body exploded.

    The hard-earned Ghost Immortal body directly blew up, turning into tens of millions of black ghostly qi that flew out in all directions.

    Swoosh swoosh swoosh~~ swoosh swoosh swoosh~ swoosh swoosh swoosh~~~

    The dense black ghostly qi flew chaotically through the world.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed a large amount of the black ghostly qi in his hand.

    The captured black ghostly qi emitted pitiful shrieks and soon dissipated.

    But, a small portion of the black ghostly qi managed to escape.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hand and grabbed the black spear back. ¡°Zheng He, that fellow, really made a decisive move. By self-destructing his Ghost Immortal body and dispersing into countless strands of ghostly qi, he narrowly escaped from death. However, I have already extinguished more than half of his ghostly qi. Even if the remaining qi were to recondense, his realm would greatly diminish.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong estimated that the remaining black ghostly qi, if completely reassembled, would be at the level of a blue-clothed fierce ghost.

    In other words, although Zheng He had narrowly escaped from Huang Xiaolong, he had degenerated from a Ghost Immortal to a mere blue-clothed fierce ghost.

    From now on, not to mention a Ghost Immortal, it was nearly impossible for Zheng He to cultivate back into a Demon King.

    After dealing with Zheng He, Huang Xiaolong teasingly turned his gaze to the Yin dressed in ghost skin.

    Under the divine pressure of the Yin Emperor, even the Yin could no longer move, trembling and squeaking in fear, ¡°It has nothing to do with me¡­ you¡­ you are the Yin Emperor who controls the underworld, all the sinister ghosts in the world are under your jurisdiction¡­ but¡­ I¡¯m not a ghost, I¡¯m a Yin, you can¡¯t control me¡­ I¡­ I have nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked teasingly with a smile.

    The Yin blurted out, ¡°No¡­ not¡­ I¡¯m not the Crown Prince¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just an ordinary Yin¡­ If it were the Crown Prince here, he could contend with you¡­ The Crown Prince has ¡®Yin Arts¡¯ that would at least allow him to stand against you, the Yin Emperor¡­ but I¡¯m just an ordinary Yin¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, without saying more, waved his hand directly.

    Splurch~~~ splurch~~ splu~ splurch~~~

    Sheet after sheet of ghost skin peeled off from the Yin.

    After about a thousand sheets of ghost skin were torn off, the true appearance of the Yin was finally revealed. Evidently, this creature had consumed a large number of ghosts.

    It took the shape of a shadow, floating and about two meters in length, darkly gleaming and emitting an evil miasma. Its head bore a single horn, and its spine was covered in dense spikes. Furthermore, its tailbone extended out more than a meter, resembling a tail.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The form of this Yin was identical to the one that had possessed the body of the ancient martial Crown Prince, Xuanyuan Ba.

    Huang Xiaolong believed this Yin was not the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe.

    He guessed that the actual appearance of the Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince would be even more remarkable.

    ¡°Spare me¡­ spare me¡­ please let me go¡­ I have consumed many ghosts, which is also a contribution to the humans of the yang world¡­ let me go¡­¡± The Yin struggled and twisted, begging for mercy.

    ¡­

 Chapter 917 - Chapter 917 Chapter 917 The Whereabouts of the Third Black

    Chapter 917: Chapter 917: The Whereabouts of the ¡°Third¡± Black Dagger! Chapter 917: Chapter 917: The Whereabouts of the ¡°Third¡± Black Dagger! ¡°`html

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong had stripped the Yin Tribe member of its ghostly skin, revealing its true form for all to see.

    The demons and Ming Kuan, Meng Jingling, and the others all looked at each other in utter astonishment.

    It had to be said that the Yin Tribe, indeed, was more revolting in appearance than ghosts!

    The Yin Tribe member continued to beg for mercy incessantly.

    Normally, the members of the Yin Tribe were extremely fast and could devour human shadows, usurping their bodies and souls. However, under the oppressive divine aura of Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, it was completely immobilized, like a snake grasped by its crucial seventh inch.

    ¡°Spare me¡­ spare me, please¡­¡± the Yin Tribe member cried with tears streaming down.

    ¡°Tell me, where is your Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong asked slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince has divine skills, capable of arm-wrestling with me? Fine then, tell me where he is, and I¡¯ll go have some fun with him.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong knew that the threat the Yin Tribe posed to humanity was far greater than that of the Ghost Immortal Zheng He. Therefore, eradicating the Yin Tribe members that had come to the human realm was the top priority. As the saying goes, to capture bandits first capture their king. To exterminate the Yin Tribe, it was necessary to take out their Crown Prince first!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know~ His Highness the Crown Prince moves unpredictably, we also don¡¯t know where he is¡­ I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± the Yin Tribe member wailed. ¡°Please believe me, if I knew the whereabouts of the Crown Prince, I would tell you. His Highness would definitely redeem my life from your hands¡­¡±

    After a brief pause, the Yin Tribe member suddenly said, ¡°Oh, right, His Highness the Crown Prince is looking for something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow creased slightly.

    ¡°Uh~~ it¡¯s a mysterious black dagger¡­ We also don¡¯t know what secret lies within this black dagger, but His Highness has mobilized us to search for it worldwide¡­ It seems that this black dagger has greatly captivated His Highness,¡± the Yin Tribe member answered.

    ¡°A black dagger?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°How many black daggers does the Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince have in his possession?¡±

    ¡°Only¡­ only one. However, His Highness mentioned that there are more than one black dagger. If all the black daggers are collected, a shocking secret will be revealed¡­¡± the Yin Tribe member sobbed. ¡°That¡¯s all I know¡­ please spare me¡­ spare me¡­ If you kill me, His Highness won¡¯t spare you. The Yin Emperor of the underworld is probably on the same level as our Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince¡­ If one day, His Highness opens the Yin Realm, our Yin Tribe¡¯s army will easily overrun the underworld~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong paid no attention to the Yin Tribe member¡¯s threats. Various thoughts flooded his mind. ¡®So, the Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince also possesses a black dagger! There are a total of nine black daggers; I already have four, with five more to go¡­ The Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince is also searching for them¡­ Hahaha~~ interesting, this is too interesting~~¡¯

    After further questioning, the Yin Tribe member really had no more useful information to provide. Huang Xiaolong took out some waters of the Yellow Springs from the underworld, completely erased the creature¡¯s spirit and soul, leaving only its body.

    Huang Xiaolong tossed the Yin Tribe member¡¯s body into a ghost container and stored it away. There might come a day when it could be useful.

    Now, atop the vast mountain, the yin energy had already begun to dissipate, the moonlight was gentle, and from time to time the sound of insects and birdsong could be heard, very tranquil.

    There were no more ghosts; Huang Xiaolong had sent them all to the underworld, and the whole world seemed all the purer for it.

    Huang Xiaolong then closed the Ghost Gate.

    The majestic and domineering presence of the Yin Emperor vanished from Huang Xiaolong, replaced by his usual playful and frivolous demeanor.

    ¡°Alright, Zheng He has been seriously injured by me. In the future, he will be no more than a ghost in blue robes at best. In addition, I¡¯ve memorized his soul¡¯s aura. Next time I run into him, it¡¯ll be an instant kill, hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong walked over to the monsters.

    ¡°Master~~ you really kept us in the dark~~~¡± The Fox Demon empress flirtatiously threw a glance at Huang Xiaolong. Being married to Huang Xiaolong and now knowing his true identity, she was incredibly enamored and even a bit overwhelmed with favor.

    The yellow-skinned spirit and the hedgehog were both trembling with fear.

    ¡°Master¡­ you are¡­ you¡¯re King Yan?¡± Meng Jingling naively clapped her hands, ¡°King Yan is my master? I am the disciple of King Yan? I wonder if my parents will go crazy when they find out.¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°Little Long, Hanyan really had to reach high to match up with you.¡± Feng Hanyan teased.

    Huang Xiaolong wrapped his arm around Ma Chuxia¡¯s slender waist. ¡°This matter, my little wife knew first, but my other wives don¡¯t know yet. You guys, remember, keep this a secret for me. I don¡¯t want too many people knowing my identity.¡±

    The monsters and the others all nodded their heads eagerly in agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t reveal too much about the underworld to you, but just keep one thing in mind. With me looking after you, even if you wanted to die, you couldn¡¯t. Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong led everyone down the mountain.

    They returned to the urban area of Shanghai overnight.

    Shanghai never slept, dazzled by glitz and glamour. By that time, all the high-level specters and ghost kings that had gathered there had been annihilated. Huang Xiaolong then activated the Formation set up around Shanghai, completely wiping out the remaining lower-level fierce ghosts.

    In one night, the entire Shanghai was filled with the laughter and singing of merry men and women, as well as the sorrowful wails and desperate blood-curdling cries of the ghosts right before their death.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m merciless, but you¡¯re the ones to blame for being so ambitious, leaving your homes to stir up trouble in Shanghai. You¡¯re the ones who deserve to die!

    The next morning, as the sunlight shone, the whole of Shanghai was clean and brimming with vital yang energy.

    Since Shanghai was known as the city of magic and charm, Huang Xiaolong decided to stay for a while and took the monsters, his disciples, including Feng Hanyan and Ma Chuxia, out to have some fun in Shanghai.

    Indeed, Shanghai was larger, with more people and more prosperity than Binhai and any other city Huang Xiaolong had visited; he had a blast.

    It was only a pity that all the fierce ghosts had perished. Otherwise, it would have been perfect to catch ghosts while having fun.

    One day, Ma Chuxia received a phone call.

    Then she rushed to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side without delay.

    ¡°Little Long! I have¡­ I have a lead on a black dagger!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s face was filled with excitement and eagerness to claim credit.

    ¡°Hmm? Another lead on a black dagger?¡± Huang Xiaolong was also taken aback.

    ¡°Yes! Little Long, it¡¯s like this. Recently, over a dozen Taoists from our Mystical Studies Society received some news. There have been hauntings by specters and fierce ghosts in ¡®Lushan¡¯ of ¡®West River Province¡¯, so they set out to the mountains to capture ghosts and drive away evil spirits!¡± Ma Chuxia hurriedly explained.

    ¡°Later, when they reached ¡®Lushan¡¯, in the home of a villager from a small mountain village, they saw a drawing! This drawing depicted a black dagger! Look at this!¡± While speaking, Ma Chuxia handed her mobile phone to Huang Xiaolong.

    On Ma Chuxia¡¯s WeChat, there was someone with the nickname ¡®Brother Xiao Er¡¯, whose profile picture featured a middle-aged Taoist, and he had sent over a photograph.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The photo, taken inside the hall of a farmhouse, showed a yellowed painting on the wall. It contained nothing else but a black dagger!

    This black dagger, in shape, was the spitting image of the mysterious black daggers that Huang Xiaolong was looking for, and on its blade, the ancient seal character for ¡°three¡± was inscribed.

    ¡°This is the third black dagger!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°No mistake! Through this painting, I can already sense the mystical aura of the dagger within! I have the first, fourth, seventh, and ninth black daggers in my hand, and now, knowing the whereabouts of the third, truly, heaven is helping me!¡±

    Ma Chuxia excitedly said, ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s hurry and set out for Lushan in West River Province. That Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe is also searching the world for these black daggers, we can¡¯t let him get there first!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 918 - Chapter 918 Chapter 918 The Haunted Town

    Chapter 918: Chapter 918: The Haunted Town Chapter 918: Chapter 918: The Haunted Town Huang Xiaolong quickly decided on his journey¨Cto head for Lushan in Western Jiang Province in search of the mysterious black knife marked with the number ¡°three¡±.

    He would fly directly to Western Jiang Province from Shanghai and not return to Binhai City for the time being, but he did call his wives to assure them of his safety.

    To venture to Western Jiang Province, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t bring all the demons and his disciple, Ming Kuan, along with him.

    In the end, it was agreed that the Fox Demon Queen, the Snake Demon Queen, the Hedgehog, and the Huangpizi would stay in Shanghai.

    Huang Xiaolong imparted the variety of lost cultivation methods and secret techniques of the Luotou people to his disciple Meng Jingling in one fell swoop, telling her to cultivate in Shanghai with peace of mind while Ming Kuan took care of her daily needs. Huang Xiaolong also took the opportunity to teach Ming Kuan a few Taoist techniques.

    Feng Hanyan also stayed by Meng Jingling¡¯s side, to protect and care for her.

    For the trip to Western Jiang Province, Huang Xiaolong only brought along his little wife Ma Chuxia, and the two little demons, Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    The day before they set off, Ma Chuxia found Huang Xiaolong, her brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What problem?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°Our Taoist Association sent more than a dozen Taoists to Lushan to capture ghosts and exorcise evil spirits, and they¡¯ve all lost contact,¡± Ma Chuxia revealed with a hint of a bad premonition in her eyes.

    ¡°Little Long, all the members of our Taoist Association are equipped with satellite phones. Even if they venture deep into Lushan, it should be impossible for them to lose contact. But now, we can¡¯t reach any of those Taoists. Their phones are all switched off, untraceable by GPS, and naturally, we can no longer contact them on WeChat¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said grimly. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve all¡­ all been killed by malevolent ghosts? According to the information we had before, the ghosts found in Lushan were of the inconsequential Red-Dressed Fierce Ghost variety¡­ The dozen or so Taoists who went had no ordinary skills either, and with their numbers, they shouldn¡¯t have had any trouble¡­¡±

    After a pause, Ma Chuxia looked up at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, could it be that our information was wrong, and that there¡¯s something big hidden in Lushan, like a¡­ ghost king or something?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, Chairman Ma?¡± Xiaohong blinked and said. ¡°Even if there is a ghost king, or even a Ghost Immortal causing trouble, once our young master makes his move, they¡¯ll be turned to ashes in no time. Besides, maybe your Taoists aren¡¯t dead at all? Perhaps they¡¯ve just been captivated by the natural scenery of Lushan, turned off their phones, and are leisurely wandering through the mountains, enjoying their time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re heading to Lushan tomorrow. Let¡¯s not make wild guesses here,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong flew directly to Changnan City, the capital of Western Jiang Province.

    On the plane, Ma Chuxia also briefly explained the situation of Lushan to Huang Xiaolong.

    Lushan, in Huaxia, is a nationally renowned tourist attraction. Famous for its majesty, strangeness, peril, and beauty, it holds extremely high scientific and tourism value. It is acclaimed as ¡®the leading beauty spot under the heavens¡¯, listed as a World Cultural Heritage site and a World Geopark.

    However, despite Lushan¡¯s fame and its daily reception of tens of thousands of tourists from all over the country and the world, only a fraction of it has been developed. A substantial portion remains in its primal, undeveloped state.

    Lushan¡¯s historically named peaks number 171, interspersed with 26 hills and ridges, 20 ravines, 16 caves, and 22 spots of bizarre rocks. Streams develop crevices in river valleys, leading to many fast-flowing watercourses and waterfalls¨C22 waterfalls, 18 streams, and 14 lakes and ponds¡­

    Such a vast area will naturally require an extended period to be fully developed.

    Undeveloped regions are naturally off-limits to tourists, but there are still many who dare to quietly enter these desolate places. Each year, a number of adventurous hikers go missing or die, some of them under very strange circumstances, but such news is naturally suppressed and not released publicly.

    ¡°Little Long, in fact, in Lushan¡¯s primitive areas, in the scarcely trodden deep forests, dangers lurk everywhere. One can easily get lost if they venture there, and the miasma that fills the mountains can cause dizziness and swelling in the head. There¡¯s even some poisonous miasma that corrodes human blood and flesh, not to mention various venomous insects that are deadly¡­¡± Ma Chuxia spoke earnestly. ¡°Of course, what¡¯s even more dangerous are the legendary mountain demons, supernatural creatures, and all sorts of monstrous beings. There¡¯s also talk that within Lushan, there are mythical creatures that have cultivated into human forms, specifically to bewitch people¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Really? There are demons in Lushan? Demons that have cultivated into human forms?¡± Qingqing snickered, her interest piqued.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a legend. I can¡¯t be certain,¡± Chuxia said gravely. ¡°But no one has actually seen a monster. Perhaps, those who have seen it with their own eyes, are all dead.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic! If we could find a monster in Lushan this time, that would be so much fun!¡± Xiaohong clapped her hands excitedly.

    ¡°You two little sisters, would you please stop fooling around?¡± Chuxia was getting a little annoyed.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t mind them, they¡¯re just crazy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    After more than two hours of flight, the plane landed at Changnan City International Airport, in Xijiang Province.

    As soon as they disembarked from the airplane, several energetic middle-aged men radiating Daoist power approached them.

    Upon meeting, these middle-aged men bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong and Chuxia with the utmost respect. ¡°Welcome, Chairman Ma, and Young Master Huang,¡± they greeted.

    ¡°Little Long, these gentlemen are the heads of the Metaphysical Society¡¯s branch in Xijiang Province,¡± Chuxia introduced.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    One of the middle-aged men, with a sorrowful look on his face, sighed. ¡°Chairman Ma, Xiao Er and over a dozen others went into Lushan to catch ghosts¡­ but¡­ they¡¯ve lost contact¡­ I¡¯m afraid the odds are against them this time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already aware of this matter. Xiaolong and I have come personally to deal with it,¡± Chuxia said with a certain dignity, yet she chose not to inform anyone about that black dagger.

    ¡°Thank you, Chairman Ma, thank you, Mr. Huang,¡± said the Taoists in unison. ¡°Please follow us.¡±

    The Taoists then led Huang Xiaolong and the others out of the airport and into a business vehicle that had been prepared in advance.

    They headed straight for Lushan!

    It took about two hours to drive from Changnan International Airport to the foot of Lushan.

    Huang Xiaolong sat in the car with his eyes closed, conserving his energy, while Chuxia appeared to be somewhat tired, snuggling up against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder to nap.

    On the other hand, Qingqing and Xiaohong, like two little demons injected with adrenaline, excitedly pointed and chattered non-stop about the scenery flashing by the car windows.

    The car arrived at a small town at the foot of Lushan.

    The town was called ¡®Xiufeng Town,¡¯ bustling and filled with a strong commercial atmosphere. Many mountaineers chose to stay in this town in advance either to rest up for the next day¡¯s climb, to experience the charm of the ancient town, or to gather supplies.

    As the evening approached, the town was brightly lit, with throngs of people and various stalls already set up.

    In the background of the town, the silhouette of Lushan was faintly visible.

    Indeed, there were ranges of mountains, luxuriant and lush, with odd-shaped peaks rising, and amidst the tall mountains and steep ridges, mist was swirling. If observed during the day, it would surely give one a sense of being in an Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ This is Lushan, it really does look good. No wonder, many famous poets and lyricists from history wrote poems and lyrics to extol the beauty of Lushan,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed as he got out of the car.

    A Taoist said respectfully. ¡°Young Master Huang, Chairman Ma, Xiao Er and the others entered an undeveloped primitive area, passing through a very remote and backward village. The mountain paths are rugged, the ravines are many, and the roads are difficult to traverse. It seems that we will have to stay overnight in this town tonight and head into the mountains early tomorrow morning to search for traces of Xiao Er and the others.¡±

    Chuxia Ma turned her inquiring gaze towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded his head.

    At this moment, one of the Taoist priests suddenly whispered, ¡°Young Master Huang, Chairman Ma, to be honest with you, ¡®Xiufeng Town¡¯ has also been experiencing frequent hauntings recently¡­ Don¡¯t be fooled by its bustling liveliness and crowds of tourists. In the dark, quite a few incidents have occurred.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°What incidents?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± the middle-aged Taoist priest whispered. ¡°Some tourists come to this small town and after leaving, they meet with misfortunes, dying from accidents unexpectedly. Some were hit by cars, some drowned while swimming, some committed suicide by jumping off buildings, some by hanging, some died by self-immolation¡­ Our Mystical Society has also sent people to investigate the town, but we haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ So you mean you want me to take action?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The faces of the several Taoist priests became somewhat embarrassed, but they still nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°Little Long, exorcising demons and defending the Tao is our duty as cultivators. Since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we just¡­¡± Chuxia Ma softly pleaded from the side.

    ¡°How many people have died unexpectedly after coming to this town?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with curiosity.

    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Huang, as far as we know, over sixty people have met with tragedy¡­¡± the Taoist priest said emphatically. ¡°There must be a ghost causing trouble. I once saw some of the bodies and detected a faint aura of yin energy¡­ I think these victims were possessed by ghosts! Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for them to commit suicide without cause!¡±

    ¡°Over sixty people have died like this?¡± Qingqing remarked in shock from the side.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, if we don¡¯t figure out a solution to this, I¡¯m afraid more and more people will continue to die unexpectedly¡­¡± a Taoist priest shook his head, sighing deeply.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted towards the town, his eyes slightly squinting. After a few seconds, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll enter the town first and find a place to stay.¡±

    The group, indistinguishable from other tourists, entered the town and found an inn where they booked several luxurious rooms.

    After completing the check-in procedures, the time was already past 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, and all kinds of nightlife in the town began to emerge.

    There were calls from vendors selling goods, haggling tourists, hoarse singing from the singers¡­

    Yet, in such a peaceful and happy town, some dirty, unknown things lay hidden¨Cdeadly things!

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s so lively outside, let¡¯s go out and play! And I¡¯m so hungry! I want to eat, I want chicken!¡± Xiaohong clung to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm and cooed.

    ¡°Eat chicken? You think about eating chicken all the time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing scold.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong led the group out onto the streets of the town.

    ¡°Little Long, have you noticed anything?¡± Chuxia Ma asked quietly from the side.

    Although Chuxia Ma was also a Taoist priest with considerable skill in the Taoist arts, she could only feel that the town was indeed unclean after entering, but she could not immediately pinpoint the location and was uncertain where the malicious spirits and ferocious ghosts that plotted against people¡¯s lives were coming from.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve noticed. My little wife, these little things are just a trifle to me~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Hearing this, the Taoist priests from the Mystical Society expressed their shock. ¡°Mr. Huang, you already have a lead? Where¡­ where is it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled without saying a word but was already leading the group to the entrance of a restaurant.

    The restaurant was called ¡°Yuelai Restaurant,¡± and was quite large, with many cars parked outside.

    Delicious smells wafted from inside the restaurant along with the clinking of dishes, glasses, and cups, harmonious and continuous.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong observed the ¡®Yuelai Restaurant¡¯ discreetly before smiling and saying, ¡°Seems like business is good. Let¡¯s eat here.¡±

    The group entered the restaurant.

    A young and beautiful waitress immediately came over, her expression somewhat numb, ¡°How many? Right this way, please. What would you like to eat?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that there were several faint lines around the waitress¡¯s eyes.

    Quickly, the waitress led Huang Xiaolong and his companions to a large table by the window.

    Everyone took their seats and ordered their food.

    Suddenly, Chuxia Ma whispered, ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s something wrong with this restaurant! There¡¯s a yin energy! And the waitstaff, cashiers, bussers¡­ they all have a somber feeling, as if¡­ they have been bewitched¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey~~ Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    ¡°If there¡¯s an issue with this restaurant, then everyone who eats here will suffer¡­¡± Qingqing looked around. ¡°So many people¡­ this ghost has quite an appetite, huh?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong mused aloud, ¡°Of course, not everyone who eats here will have an incident. Ghosts, too, choose their targets¡­¡±

    Just then, at a small table next to Huang Xiaolong, a young man and woman, who appeared to have finished their meal, were wiping their mouths with napkins and gesturing for the check. ¡°Bill, please.¡±

    A sullen-faced waiter ran over, tapped a few buttons on a calculator, and smiled, ¡°The total is 222 yuan for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? 222 yuan?¡± The female customer took the bill to glance at it, ¡°Just make it 200 yuan; it¡¯s easier to settle the account with a round number.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A glint of malice appeared in the waiter¡¯s eyes, and he shook his head firmly, ¡°You see¡­ our little establishment operates on tight margins, and 222 yuan is already a discounted price. I can¡¯t give you any less. I hope you can understand.¡±

    The female customer was about to haggle, but the male customer across from her took out his wallet and said nonchalantly, ¡°If it¡¯s 222 yuan, then it¡¯s 222 yuan. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    While counting out 222 yuan from his wallet to hand to the waiter, the male customer suddenly heard Huang Xiaolong interject with a smile from the neighboring table, ¡°222 yuan, right? Don¡¯t pay just yet, order another dish. In any case, the total for the bill must not consist of the same digits. 222 yuan won¡¯t work, neither will 333 yuan, nor 444 yuan¡­ Do you get what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The waiter looked up at Huang Xiaolong, glaring, his face showing a hint of fierceness.

    ¡­

 Chapter 919 - Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Buying a Ghost

    Chapter 919: Chapter 919: Buying a Ghost Chapter 919: Chapter 919: Buying a Ghost ¡°`

    The waiter glared at Huang Xiaolong with some dissatisfaction, as if warning him not to be a busybody.

    His eyes were filled with bloodshot veins, and there was a trace of black qi between his eyebrows.

    She wasn¡¯t possessed by a ghost, but her mind was indeed bewitched by one.

    At that moment, the male and female customers at the table both gave Huang Xiaolong a cold look.

    The woman said sarcastically, ¡°We¡¯ve finished eating, what¡¯s there to order? Really nosy, must be something wrong with his brain.¡±

    ¡°Hey, how can you talk like that?¡± Ma Chuxia immediately expressed her dissatisfaction.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little demons, also showed a strange gleam in their eyes.

    Seeing that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s party was numerous and strong, the male customer didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous, quickly signaled his female companion with his eyes, and then hurriedly handed over 222 yuan to the waitress before pulling his partner to leave, muttering, ¡°We¡¯ve eaten our fill, no need to add more dishes.¡±

    It seemed he was someone who feared trouble.

    After taking the money, the waitress¡¯s mouth twisted into a peculiar smile as she said sinisterly, ¡°Welcome to visit again.¡±

    The man and woman walked quickly toward the exit of the restaurant. However, just then!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~~

    Two ghostly shadows shot out directly from the walls of the restaurant!

    ¡°Ah!!!!¡± A Taoist sitting at the edge of the table nearly popped his eyes out. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ a hanging ghost, a burning ghost!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than the two ghosts had already attached themselves to the man and woman.

    The man and woman¡¯s figures stiffened momentarily, then they continued outside with an odd gait.

    Possessed by ghosts!!!!

    ¡°So it turns out this restaurant is haunted! All the people who died tragically before must have come to this restaurant!¡± another Taoist came to a sudden realization.

    At this time, more customers were gradually paying and leaving.

    Strangely, however, other departing guests were safe and sound, not possessed by any ghosts.

    ¡°Hmph, just two red-dressed fierce ghosts, you handle it,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed the several Taoists from the Metaphysics Society.

    The Taoists didn¡¯t even bother to finish their meal, standing up immediately.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, rest assured, catching ghosts and exorcising evil spirits is our bounden duty in the Metaphysics Society. We¡¯re on it!¡±

    ¡°Erm, you sure you can handle it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with some skepticism.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, they¡¯re just two red-dressed fierce ghosts, no problem,¡± several Taoists from the Metaphysics Society affirmed as they promptly followed the man and woman.

    ¡°Little Long, this is so strange. Why were the hidden ghosts in this restaurant drawn to that couple and not to any other guests?¡± Ma Chuxia looked puzzled then suddenly turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, that¡¯s right, I heard you say something about the amount of the bill absolutely cannot be a sequence of identical numbers. 222 yuan is no good, 333 yuan is no good, 444 yuan is no good either¡­ What exactly does that mean?¡±

    At this time, the dishes Huang Xiaolong had ordered arrived, deliciously spread across a large table. All were famous local delicacies.

    Huang Xiaolong picked up his chopsticks and started eating ravenously, while speaking between bites, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, eat up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve checked; there¡¯s nothing wrong with these dishes.¡±

    Reassured by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong began to feast heartily.

    After eating for a while, Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, if you go to some haunted supermarkets, convenience stores, or restaurants at night, and when you pay, the total is three identical numbers, you really need to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong simultaneously stopped their chopsticks and looked up at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°In situations like that, it¡¯s equivalent to buying a ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained further.

    Buying a ghost?

    ¡°Yes, buying a ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded earnestly. ¡°Just like those two just now, when they paid the bill, the amount was 222 yuan, three of the same numbers. I already asked them to order another dish, but they didn¡¯t appreciate the kindness. As soon as they paid, the ghosts lying in wait at this restaurant were sold to them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Ma Chuxia slapped the table lightly. ¡°The other customers¡¯ bills definitely weren¡¯t three identical numbers, so they didn¡¯t buy any ghosts, and the ghosts didn¡¯t go after them!¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°These are all little tricks of the supernatural.¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up another chopstick of food. ¡°In places heavy with yin energy, where ghosts and malevolent spirits lurk, three identical numbers are a big taboo. It¡¯s not just about paying the bill; even if you look at a clock and the time is 1:11, 2:22, 3:33, 4:44¡­ it¡¯s also easy to attract ghosts to possess you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really creepy,¡± Ma Chuxia said speechlessly.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, however, giggled with laughter. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Encountering a situation where you buy a ghost is actually very rare. You can¡¯t just buy a ghost whenever you want to. There are two conditions that must be met: first, the place you spend money at must be replete with yin energy, and there must indeed be ghosts present. Second, the amount of the bill must be three identical numbers, not one more or one less. Even two or four identical numbers wouldn¡¯t work. Because only the number ¡®three¡¯ can form the ¡®Three Evils¡¯ and attract ghosts.¡±

    Ma Chuxia nodded in realization, ¡°Oh, Little Long, from what you¡¯re saying, buying a ghost is indeed quite difficult. Because this restaurant is haunted, and when that man and woman settled the bill, it just happened to be 222 yuan, so they accidentally bought a ghost each¡­ They are really unlucky!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Hahaha~~ Yeah, really unlucky,¡± Xiaohong snorted with laughter.

    At this moment, the several Taoists who had gone out to exorcise ghosts came back, their faces glowing with a reddish hue.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Ma Chuxia asked quietly.

    ¡°President, we beat those two red-dressed vengeful ghosts until their souls scattered. The man and woman were unconscious for a while, but we used talismans to awaken them, and they¡¯re fine now,¡± a Taoist said with a smile.

    The Taoists sat down to eat.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, now that we¡¯ve confirmed this restaurant has issues. What do we do? Shall we just kill all the ghosts in this restaurant?¡± said a Taoist fiercely.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted to the walls of the restaurant.

    He saw that those walls were crammed with various ghastly-looking ghosts, each watching the patrons through the walls with greedy eyes, like a bunch of goods placed in a display window, waiting to be picked up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush it~~ take it slow,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled slyly, a playful expression emerging, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, after we finish our meal, let¡¯s try our luck.¡±

    With Huang Xiaolong there, everyone had a sense of reliance, looking to Huang Xiaolong as their leader.

    When Huang Xiaolong said to eat, everyone focused on eating without distractions.

    An hour later, with a table full of leftovers and dishes in disarray, they finished their meal.

    Huang Xiaolong belched and gestured, ¡°Waitress, the bill.¡±

    The waitress from before, with a gloomy face, came over, tapping on a calculator. She then smiled crookedly. ¡°Thank you, your total is 888 yuan. We do not bargain here.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~ 888 yuan?¡± Xiaohong found it amusing. ¡°My lord, we are in luck! Three identical numbers.¡±

    ¡°We bought ghosts¡­ We¡¯ve bought ghosts¡­¡± Qingqing murmured softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too coincidental?¡±

    ¡°Great! This is fantastic!¡± Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers and said to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Wifey, pay the bill!¡±

    Ma Chuxia took out 888 yuan from her wallet and handed it to the waitress.

    The waitress took the money and sneered, ¡°Welcome to visit again.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up nonchalantly, ready to leave with the group.

    But just at that moment!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~~

    One by one, the malevolent ghosts surged out from the crevices in the restaurant walls, impatiently flying towards Huang Xiaolong and the group, swarming like they were rushing to reincarnate!

    Among these ghosts were those charred with only black residues clinging on their bones, the burned dead.

    There were ghosts squished and burst open from car accidents.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    And there was also a hanging ghost with its tongue stretching out more than a meter long.

    Even an ostentatiously adorned seductive ghost.

    ¡­

    A gaggle of ghosts excitedly chirped, they had been bought by Huang Xiaolong and the rest, ready to possess them!

    ¡­

 Chapter 920 - Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Divine Cave Village (Large Chapter)

    Chapter 920: Chapter 920: Divine Cave Village (Large Chapter) Chapter 920: Chapter 920: Divine Cave Village (Large Chapter) Well, Huang Xiaolong had just spent 888 yuan to buy a bunch of ghosts. There wasn¡¯t much to fight over; everyone with Huang Xiaolong got one, even the two little demons, Qingqing and Xiaohong, were targeted by the ghosts.

    ¡°Haha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a mocking laugh and simply waved his hand.

    Whoosh~~~!!!!

    Beams of golden light spread out.

    The attacking ghosts melted away like ice cream meeting a branding iron, hissing as they dissolved, their souls blasted to oblivion.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong had wiped out all the ghosts he had purchased.

    So much so that the diners in the restaurant hadn¡¯t even had time to react.

    The restaurant¡¯s waitstaff and cashiers, all sorts of employees, looked at Huang Xiaolong with shocked eyes.

    As for the ghosts crammed into the cracks in the walls, waiting to be sold, each of them was inexplicably terrified, pressing their heads against the wall and watching Huang Xiaolong with bloodied eyes, filled with fear.

    ¡°Little Long, what do we do now? It seems there are quite a few ghosts left in this restaurant.¡± Ma Chuxia said eagerly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just wipe them all out in one go?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment, ¡°Let it be, those ghosts that haven¡¯t been sold yet, although they are full of resentment, haven¡¯t actually harmed anyone for the time being. In fact, the reason why these ghosts are so resentful and have turned into vengeful spirits is because, the owner of this restaurant has gone too far.¡±

    ¡°Ah? My lord, what exactly happened?¡± Qingqing looked at Huang Xiaolong with puzzlement.

    ¡°Little Long, are you saying that the owner of this restaurant deliberately kept a lot of ghosts here, then waiting for customers to come to sell them off for money and cause harm?¡± Ma Chuxia guessed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, I reckon he doesn¡¯t have the guts for that,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, shaking his head, then said to a waiter in the restaurant, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Have him come to see me.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ the boss¡­ the boss¡­¡± The waiter¡¯s expression was somewhat robotic and numb, it seemed that working in the restaurant for a while had made him quite influenced by the ghostly energy, to the point where he was a bit out of it.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly and directly threw out a few talismans.

    The talismans ignited mid-air, transforming into streams of golden light that spread to every corner of the restaurant.

    The employees of the restaurant, caught in the golden light, all started to vomit.

    They vomited a filthy, black, viscous liquid.

    The entire restaurant was filled with a foul stench.

    After such a spectacle, the diners in the restaurant all cursed and left, settling their bills on the way out.

    The large restaurant was left with only Huang Xiaolong and his group, as well as the restaurant staff.

    After vomiting for a while, the ghostly, yin, and resentful energies that had been hovering around the employees all dissipated. They all returned to their senses.

    They looked at each other with wide eyes, dazed, as if they didn¡¯t understand what had happened in this period of time.

    Huang Xiaolong simply found a stool and sat down, lighting a cigarette, ¡°Hurry up, call your boss over.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ please wait~~¡± A person in charge at the restaurant, having taken stock of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s presence, noticed his extraordinary comportment and the several stunningly beautiful women accompanying him, surmised that Huang Xiaolong was someone of status and background, possibly some kind of tycoon¡¯s offspring, and didn¡¯t dare to neglect him, immediately dialing the restaurant owner¡¯s mobile number.

    20 minutes later, a Cadillac stopped at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, and a bald man got out, with an impatient look on his face, storming in and clamoring, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on? Why call me here in the middle of the night? Do you all not want to work anymore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, boss, this gentleman asked for you,¡± the person in charge of the restaurant meekly said.

    Turning to see Huang Xiaolong, the restaurant owner, seasoned in judging people, immediately put on a smile, ¡°Yo, what can I do for you? I am the owner of this modest establishment, just trying to make a living. If there¡¯s anything that wasn¡¯t up to standard, please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Save the nonsense,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold sneer. ¡°Your glabella is darkened, and there are cracks in your misfortune palace; I see that you have been utterly unlucky lately. Nothing you do is going right.¡±

    Hissing with shock, the owner blurted out, ¡°How did you know? Yes, I¡¯ve been losing money in mahjong recently, my wife has cheated on me, damn it, it really pisses me off, to think she found some college student ten years younger than her online; an old cow eating tender grass, shameless! Also, I went to the hospital last week for a check-up, there¡¯s a shadow in my lung, the biopsy results haven¡¯t come back yet, it scared me to death¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ You¡¯ve done some conscienceless deeds,¡± Huang Xiaolong said mockingly. ¡°Spill the beans, your restaurant has been haunted, and it¡¯s not just one or two ghosts, but a whole bunch of them. If this goes on, within a year, your family will be ruined, and your lineage cut short, you¡¯ll be undoubtedly dead!¡±

    As soon as he heard this, the owner fell to his knees with a thud, crying, ¡°Save me! Save me, please! I¡­I¡­ I beg you to save me, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°Did you use a lot of gravestones and soil from graves when you were building this restaurant?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, sneering.

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± The restaurant owner asked, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a terrified gaze.

    This matter was, after all, illegal, so the restaurant owner had done it stealthily from the beginning, with only a handful of people in the know. He hadn¡¯t expected Huang Xiaolong, this stranger, to reveal the truth in one sentence!

    ¡°Behave yourself, damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡­ I¡­ I have gone against my conscience! I deserve to die! I¡¯m not human! I¡¯m a beast!¡± The owner started bawling. ¡°Back then, in order to save costs when building this restaurant, I secretly went to a graveyard. That graveyard wasn¡¯t managed by any formal organization and was abandoned all year round, so¡­ I¡­ I went there quietly, stole some gravestones, and dug up a lot of dirt. Then, I shattered the headstones to use for the restaurant walls, and also used the mud from those graves¡­ Wuu wuu wuu wuu~~~ I was really possessed¡­¡±

    ¡°People like you should just die! Stealing materials from graves to build a house, you¡¯re the epitome of scum!¡± Ma Chuxia was furious beyond measure.

    Now, everyone finally understood why the restaurant¡¯s walls were crammed with so many resentful spirits and fierce ghosts. It turned out that the restaurant had been built using stones from gravestones and soil from the grave mounds.

    How could this not attract ghosts?

    These burial ghosts had been resting peacefully in their own yin houses, and you had the nerve to demolish their homes. Who else would these resentful spirits and fierce ghosts come after if not you?

    A Taoist from the Metaphysics Association also roared with anger. ¡°You are utterly heartless! Do you know how many tourists have lost their lives because of what you¡¯ve done? You¡­ You deserve to be shot ten times over!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with such scum.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave the owner a disgusted glance, then stood up and walked over to the wall.

    The resentful spirits and fierce ghosts in the cracks of the wall trembled in terror, chirping non-stop.

    ¡°I see that you are also victims, pitiable indeed. But you shouldn¡¯t hide here and harm others. There is a debtor for every grievance; the innocent people you killed are not few in number.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t stay in the world of the living any longer. I¡¯ll send you to the underworld to be reincarnated.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong took out the ghost capturing jar and collected all the ghosts inside the wall cracks. Then, he affixed a talisman on the wall.

    With this, the restaurant¡¯s ominous aura dissipated completely.

    Having finished this deed, Huang Xiaolong signaled to a few Taoists from the Metaphysics Association, ¡°Take care of this, and make it clean.¡±

    ¡°Will do~~~¡± The Taoists propped up the restaurant owner, who had already been scared limp.

    One Taoist whispered softly, ¡°Find a minor ghost later to attach to this guy and let him set up a sky lantern for himself.¡±

    The owner¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he fainted from fright

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the hotel to sleep.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned and led everyone back to the hotel.

    That night, of course, Huang Xiaolong shared a room with his little wife Ma Chuxia; the two could be said to be reuniting after a long separation and naturally became entangled until death.

    The next morning, everyone was ready to set out.

    Led by a few Taoists from the Metaphysics Association, Huang Xiaolong and the others started trekking into Lushan on foot.

    What they entered was not the so-called scenic area but a completely undeveloped wild land!

    Before long, they entered the mountains where miasma billowed with very low visibility. The slopes were steep and rugged, making the path treacherous. Moreover, mosquitoes as big as the palm of a hand and leeches several inches long could be seen everywhere.

    Luckily, Huang Xiaolong and the others were not ordinary people, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to continue.

    Huang Xiaolong took out some talismans and had everyone apply them to their bodies. This way, neither the miasma nor the venomous insects could harm them.

    As they walked, a Taoist from the Metaphysics Association explained, ¡°Mr. Huang, our President, inside Lushan, there are some villages that are very secluded and backward, with almost no contact with the outside world. While not exactly primitive, they are not far off. Several of our Metaphysics Association members who lost contact were last headed to a place called ¡®Shendong Village¡¯ and then¡­ then¡­¡±

    At this point, the Taoist choked up a few times, his eyes becoming red-rimmed.

    The other Taoists from the Metaphysics Association appeared sorrowful as well.

    ¡°Shendong Village? That¡¯s a rather strange name for a village.¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, ¡®Could the mysterious black knife with the number three be in Shendong Village?¡¯

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be less pessimistic? Your fellow Taoists might just be out of contact. Maybe they¡¯re not dead, right?¡± Xiaohong the little fox tried to comfort them from the side with kind intentions.

    ¡°In any case, we must find them dead or alive!¡± Chuxia said sternly. ¡°I¡¯m the President, and I have to take responsibility for every member!¡±

    Along the way, although the environment turned harsher, they encountered neither demons nor monsters, nor did they run into any mountain spirits or fiends.

    Around noon, the sight of smoke rising from cooking fires signaled a peaceful little mountain village coming into view.

    In front of the village was a meandering stream with a vast mountain as its backdrop.

    The village had a few dozen households with ramshackle mud houses. Weeds overgrew the paths, and there seemed to be no water or electricity, a typical backward mountain village.

    Huang Xiaolong led everyone into the village.

    There, some children were playing. When they saw Huang Xiaolong and the others entering the village, these kids didn¡¯t show any signs of panic or shyness. Instead, they looked at Huang Xiaolong and the others with very strange eyes.

    These eyes possessed a maturity that didn¡¯t belong to their age, and¡­ a hint of ferocity, coupled with¨Cgreed!

    Yes, that¡¯s right, Huang Xiaolong had clearly seen ¡°greed¡± in these children¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°More outsiders have come! More outsiders have come!¡± A child cheered and shouted, ¡°They¡¯ve brought us more fun things!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced over and saw a girl of about six or seven holding an iPhone X!

    Good heavens, that phone had just hit the market, selling for around RMB 10,000!

    A child in a mountain village actually playing with an iPhone X was simply too absurd! After all, numerous city kids didn¡¯t even own one!

    Not just iPhone X, Huang Xiaolong also noticed some children holding iPads or PSP gaming consoles.

    ¡°Little Long, this village is pretty strange,¡± Ma Chuxia also noticed something was amiss.

    A mystic association Taoist whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Huang, Chairman, we¡¯ve arrived. This is Shendong Village, where those dozen-plus Taoist priests lost contact!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get nervous yet, let¡¯s look around first,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said.

    At this time, a few children actually ran over on their own, chattering. ¡°Are you from the big city outside? Are you going to stay in our village?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly. ¡°Kids, have many people from the big cities outside stayed in your village before?¡±

    The children all gave a mysterious smile and didn¡¯t directly answer Huang Xiaolong¡¯s question.

    At this moment, several young and middle-aged villagers came face-to-face, their faces filled with excited smiles. ¡°Everyone, welcome to Shendong Village, welcome, welcome~~~¡±

    Soon, every household in the village opened their doors, and the villagers came out to look at Huang Xiaolong and the others, their eyes filled with greed and maliciousness.

    It was as if Huang Xiaolong and his party had entered a den of wolves, facing a pack of fierce jackals!

    ¡°Little Long, be careful,¡± Ma Chuxia whispered.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, these villagers don¡¯t know ancient martial arts, nor do they know Taoist sorcery, and there are no evil spirits in this village. It¡¯s just an ordinary village,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Welcome, everyone!¡± An elderly villager, escorted by the crowd, came forward. ¡°I am the village head here. Would you like to stay the night?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I heard that you have a painting here, in which there¡¯s a black knife. I want to have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    The village head¡¯s expression froze, and from the depths of his eye sockets emerged a sinister look. ¡°You¡­ how do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just heard about it,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°By the way, some friends of mine also came by your village some time ago, some Taoist priests. How are they doing? Mr. Village Head, do you remember my Taoist friends?¡±

    ¡°Oh~~ Taoist priests?¡± The village head¡¯s eyelid muscles twitched a few times, then he shook his head like a rattle-drum, ¡°I don¡¯t know, haven¡¯t seen any Taoist priests~~ haven¡¯t seen them, really haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    Ma Chuxia became furious and was about to erupt.

    Huang Xiaolong gestured to her, signaling her not to act rashly.

    The village head continued, ¡°The painting of the black knife you mentioned is in my house. Why don¡¯t I take you to have a look. Hehehe~~~¡±

    ¡°Fine, lead the way,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with composure.

    ¡°This way, please, this way, please,¡± the village head said repeatedly, his eyes also flashing with a hint of ferocity.

    As the village head led the way, he signaled to the villagers with his eyes, a look full of murderous intent!

    Huang Xiaolong was well aware of these tricks, he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to call them out.

    All in all, this Shendong Village was not simple at all!

    Before long, the village head had led Huang Xiaolong and his party to the outside of a few mud houses.

    Huang Xiaolong saw something at the entrance to the houses; there were patches of dried blood on the ground, splotchy and shocking to behold.

    ¡°Heh¡­ what is this?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, pointing at the bloodstains on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, we butchered a pig a while back, heh heh, butchered a pig, butchered a pig.¡± The village chief said, rubbing his hands together. ¡°Please come inside, the painting is in the main room, please, please, please.¡±

    At this moment, the killing intent in the eyes of Ma Chuxia and the Taoists from the Xuanxue Society was already somewhat uncontrollable!

    The bloodstains in front of the house were most likely not from any pig or cow but¨Chuman blood! It¡¯s very possible that it was the blood of those dozen or so missing Taoists!

    In other words, those Taoists hadn¡¯t just gone missing, but were¨Cmurdered here! Killed in this village!

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little demons, also sensed something was amiss, a flash of demon light in their eyes.

    Xiaohong grumbled, ¡°I especially feel like eating humans today¡­¡±

    Into the house.

    The interior of the mud house was very simple and shabby. However, it was faintly permeated with the residual stench of blood.

    Sure enough, on the wall of the main room hung an ancient painting with yellowed paper. In the painting, there was a small black knife with an ancient seal character ¡°Three¡± engraved on it.

    An air of ancient desolation, extremely mysterious, flowed through the painting and washed over them!

    ¡°The small knife in the painting, do you have it here as well?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the village chief.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Kekeke~~ kekeke~~~ another group of fat pigs~~~ hahaha~~~~¡± The village chief suddenly let out a bizarre laugh!

    The next moment, his movements became incredibly agile. He flashed back and retreated outside the house.

    Ka-cha~~~!

    A metallic sound rang out as an iron gate descended from above the house¡¯s main door, sealing it shut.

    The iron gate, made up of dozens of thick iron bars as thick as a child¡¯s arm, trapped Huang Xiaolong and the others inside, as if it were a prison gate.

    ¡°Tch~~ A bunch of idiots.¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted disdainfully.

    He didn¡¯t bother with the outside situation and walked straight into the inner room.

    Upon entering, he smelled a faint odor of blood mixed with a stench.

    On a bed, a young girl lay bound. She had dyed blonde, wavy hair, wore tattered clothes, was curled up, with a dirty sock stuffed in her mouth, and her eyes were already swollen from crying, filled with fear, despair, and numbness¡­ much like a puppet.

    On the bed, there was also a pile of various items: a Longines watch, cell phones, several travel backpacks, rings, earrings, and stacks of bills of various denominations.

    Additionally!

    There were several Peach Wood Swords! And a stack of talismans!

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Taoist friends¡¯ belongings!!!!!!¡± a Taoist from the Xuanxue Society let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    ¡°Oh, I see now.¡± A murderous glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he nodded slightly. ¡°The people in this village are all bandits and thugs. Any backpacker or hiker who passes through gets killed and then robbed of their belongings. Look¡­ this girl, she must have been tied up here and subjected to some very depraved and disgusting humiliation¡­ Damn it! Today, I¡¯m going to slaughter this entire village!¡±

    ¡°Young master, look!¡± Qingqing pointed outside the window.

    Huang Xiaolong lifted his gaze and looked outside.

    Outside, dozens of villagers, both men and women, had already surrounded the house. They held homemade bows and arrows, crossbows, machetes, and even guns loaded with gun powder, all the while yelling and howling with venomous, greedy, and ferocious looks¡­ as if they were a pack of wolves!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Wolves that wouldn¡¯t spit out bones after eating a person!

    ¡°So sometimes I say, some people are more disgusting than ghosts, more terrifying than ghosts¡­ Anyway, don¡¯t leave a single one alive in this village,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    Qingqing licked her lips. ¡°Not even one survivor, young master?¡±

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll catch their souls later and interrogate them slowly, then scatter them to oblivion,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡­

 Chapter 921 - Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Worshiping the Deity

    Chapter 921: Chapter 921: Worshiping the Deity Chapter 921: Chapter 921: Worshiping the Deity At this time, the mud house where Huang Xiaolong and the others were located, had already been surrounded by the villagers of the Divine Cave Village, from the inside out, in three layers.

    The village chief, who had led Huang Xiaolong and the others into the trap, was now outside, commanding with murderous aura, emitting a roar like that of a wild beast.

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh~~~~!

    A crossbow arrow, tearing through the air like lightning, venomous like a snake, shot towards Huang Xiaolong inside the house!

    The archer was a robust young man, with a square face and a beard, very brave, bare-chested, with an accurate aim, his arrow directly targeting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    After this arrow was released, the villagers all cheered, as if this sturdy young man was the number one warrior of the village, revered by all.

    However, not to mention Huang Xiaolong, even if any ancient martial Grandmaster were to see this arrow, they would find it extremely laughable, as if it were a child shooting an arrow.

    Huang Xiaolong casually grabbed the crossbow arrow, then threw it back out.

    The arrow, returning at a speed several times faster, wailed like a ghost!

    Phut~~~!

    This arrow penetrated the sturdy young man¡¯s hard skull, going straight through, carrying blood and fragments of white brain tissue with it, its momentum unabated, shot through several villagers like skewered candied hawthorns, then finally embedding deeply into the trunk of an old tree.

    At this, the entire Divine Cave Village¡¯s villagers were simply dumbstruck!

    ¡°You beasts!!!!¡± Ma Chuxia gathered all her True Qi in her palm, and with a slap blasted a big hole through the mud house, dust and smoke billowing!

    Amidst the falling dirt and ash, Ma Chuxia shot out like lightning. She was like an enraged leopardess, her hands like blades, each swing taking the life of a villager!

    The villagers completely collapsed. Although they were barbaric and cruel, faced with a powerful enemy who could easily crush them, they had long lost their nerve.

    They wanted to scatter and flee, but their speed was far less than Ma Chuxia¡¯s killing pace.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes were red with slaughter!

    Xiaohong and Qingqing also rushed out, blew a breath, and a demonic wind swept by; just like that, all the villagers, like wooden stakes, were immobilized, unable to move an inch.

    Several Taoists from the Metaphysical Society watched Xiaohong and Qingqing, completely shocked by their incredibly skilled spells.

    With the villagers immobilized, Ma Chuxia¡¯s killing was even more like cutting melons and vegetables.

    In the blink of an eye, the ground was covered in blood, strewn with corpses, leaving only a dozen or so villagers still alive, though not for long.

    Terrified, they shook like sieves and screamed frantically, ¡°Mercy! Have mercy! Have mercy!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ this is the first time I¡¯ve seen my little wife this angry¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then his eyes slightly turned, and he moved swiftly, grabbing Ma Chuxia¡¯s arm. ¡°Little wife, just wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Little Long! Don¡¯t stop me! I want to kill these heartless beasts! You saw it too, in that village chief¡¯s house, a young girl is still kidnapped, she has been violated beyond recognition! And¡­ all those Taoists from our Metaphysical Society¡­ they all died at the hands of these beasts¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes filled with hot tears.

    ¡°Well, little wife, I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t kill them, but something just occurred to me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked mysteriously. ¡°Do you want those dozen or so Taoist priests to come back to life?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Resurrect¡­¡± Ma Chuxia snapped back to clarity. ¡°That¡¯s right! Little Long, I forgot your identity! You surely have a way to bring them all back to life!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. But as for these villagers, don¡¯t kill them yet, and don¡¯t leave any wounds on their bodies. I¡¯m planning a soul summoning to return to a borrowed corpse,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he pulled out a stack of yellow papers from his canvas bag.

    ¡°You guys, come over,¡± Huang Xiaolong gestured to the few Taoist priests from the metaphysical society.

    The several Taoist priests scurried over.

    ¡°You all know the names, lunar birth dates, and Eight Characters of those deceased Taoist priests, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°We do, we do! They were our own brothers; we¡¯re familiar with these details,¡± the Taoists from the metaphysical society nodded hastily.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good. Write their names and lunar birth dates on the yellow paper, and make sure there are no mistakes. I¡¯m going to summon their souls. If their spirits haven¡¯t gone to report to the underworld yet, then I should be able to call them over,¡± Huang Xiaolong distributed the yellow paper to the Taoist priests.

    ¡°Spare us! We had no choice¡­ Please, spare us¡­¡± The village chief, not yet killed, was blubbering with tears and snot. ¡°It¡¯s like this, our Shendong Village, generation after generation, has worshipped a deity¡­ That deity, it likes to eat human flesh¡­ That¡¯s why we harmed outsiders who came to our village and¡­and threw their bodies into the cave for the deity to eat¡­ If we don¡¯t worship it¡­ the deity will send down disasters and wipe out our entire village¡­ We were forced to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°A deity?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, right! In the ancient cave on the back mountain, there is a deity¡­¡± The village chief cried bitterly. ¡°Whenever outsiders enter our village, we¡­we offer these outsiders as sacrifices to the deity¡­ Spare us, please, we did it for self-preservation¡­ Right! That black knife you¡¯re looking for, it is¡­it¡¯s in the hands of the deity! My grandfather told me, the black knife in the painting at my home, it¡¯s a treasured possession that the deity carries with it all the time¨Cit¡¯s a sacred object¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh~~ How interesting, a deity in the cave? No wonder this village is named Shendong Village,¡± Huang Xiaolong realized suddenly.

    Qingqing muttered from the side, ¡°Young master, what kind of deity could that be, and besides, a deity wouldn¡¯t eat human flesh¡­ In this world, those who love to eat human flesh the most, hehehe, are¨C¡±

    ¡°Us demons!¡± Xiaohong continued, ¡°Young master, there must be a demon living in that cave on the back mountain! I wonder if it has taken human form. Let¡¯s go and see!¡±

    ¡°I understand. Village chief, you¡¯re old and your body is decayed. Even if I wanted to use a body for soul summoning, I wouldn¡¯t want yours¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, waved his hand, and a ripple swept through the air. The village chief¡¯s head then burst upward with a whoosh, neck blood spurting wildly.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, we¡¯ve finished writing!¡± The few Taoist priests handed over the yellow papers with the names and lunar birth dates written on them to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong began the soul summoning.

    He chanted the spell silently, and the yellow papers ignited spontaneously.

    However, after the yellow papers burned to ash, the spirits of the deceased Taoist priests were still nowhere to be seen.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was on edge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they all died unjust deaths, they must be full of resentment. Theoretically speaking, they wouldn¡¯t report to the underworld right away. Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Huang Xiaolong reassured her with a gentle voice.

    Just then!

    Not far away, over a dozen blood-soaked spirits slowly drifted towards them. They peeked around woefully, some with smashed heads, others with bodies pierced by crossbow arrows.

    Suddenly, these spirits began to cry out loud, bowing to Ma Chuxia, ¡°Leader, little spirits pay respect to the Leader¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 922 - Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Nine Heads

    Chapter 922: Chapter 922: Nine Heads! Chapter 922: Chapter 922: Nine Heads! The dozen or so little ghosts on the other side, all dressed in bloodstained Taoist garb, rolled their ghostly eyes round and round, filled with sorrow, resentment, and fear.

    ¡°Hey, Brother Xiao Er! You guys¡­ you guys hurry over here!¡± Several Taoists from the Mystic Association waved their hands frantically and called out to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mr. Huang, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the lost comrades¡¯ spirits!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then come on over quickly~~¡± Huang Xiaolong beckoned to the little ghosts. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ve slaughtered all those perverted villagers¡­ come quickly~~¡±

    The dozen or so little ghosts floated over, wailing mournfully.

    The leading ghost, nicknamed ¡°Brother Xiao Er,¡± then recounted the tragic experience of that day, how they were surrounded and beaten to death by the villagers.

    Although the Taoists were capable of exorcising evil spirits and capturing ghosts, against the vicious villagers armed with weapons and attacking en masse, they only had one path ¨C death.

    Ma Chuxia clenched her teeth in anger as she listened, then said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, can you really resurrect them? Little Long, I beg you, please help them, they¡¯re really pitiable~~¡±

    ¡°Hey, little wife, don¡¯t worry~~ I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then walked over to a group of villagers whose bodies were frozen still and about to faint from fear.

    The villagers¡¯ bodies were all intact, and they were mostly young and strong.

    ¡°Hehe~ don¡¯t be scared, it will be over soon. I¡¯m making you pay with your lives¡­ I¡¯m a very fair person,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. Then he scattered a handful of netherworld water, wiping out the villagers¡¯ spirits, turning them all into vegetables.

    Immediately afterward, he arranged the vegetative villagers in a line, drew a Formation on the ground, buried some talismans, and let each of the dozen or so fallen Taoists¡¯ spirits choose a vegetative villager as their host for possession.

    After the selection, Huang Xiaolong placed some candles, muttered under his breath, and in an instant, rays of light spilled out, and the spirits of the Taoists began to slowly squeeze into the bodies of the vegetative villagers.

    ¡°Alright, just leave one person here to watch.¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed, ¡°In an hour¡¯s time, as long as the candles don¡¯t go out, the possession will be complete.¡±

    In the end, several Taoists from the Mystic Association stayed behind to oversee the process. After Qingqing and Xiaohong played rock-paper-scissors, Xiaohong, the little fox, was left behind to ensure everything was safe.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head up the mountain to find that cave, to see what deity is enshrined inside,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile as he walked toward the mountain behind the village.

    Ma Chuxia and Qingqing followed him, one on the left and one on the right.

    The mountain behind was desolate, with old trees and withered vines, and a flock of red-eyed crows cawing and screeching mournfully as they flew around.

    After walking for a while, they came upon a sheer cliff face.

    Underneath the cliff, indeed, there was a huge cave entrance!

    ¡°Master, look, there are murals on that cliff face,¡± Qingqing pointed out.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia looked closely and saw carvings of figures and symbols on the opposite cliff face, but due to years of erosion, the murals weren¡¯t complete.

    Dimly discernible were nine strange faces, elevated and superior. These faces had dark skin, big ears, prominent noses, faces covered with coarse hair, and mouths turned upward in what appeared to be a smile, their expressions chilling to the bone.

    The bodies of these nine faces were hidden in the darkness.

    Below these nine faces, innumerable humans in tattered clothes were prostrating themselves devoutly, each holding up a bloody corpse, seemingly in offering to the nine faces.

    ¡°Oh, Master, could there be a total of nine deities?¡± Qingqing speculated curiously.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment, then smiled and walked toward the cave entrance.

    It was an entrance to an underground cave. Just as he approached the edge of the cave, a putrid stench wafted up from below, accompanied by bursts of chill that made one¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°Little Long, it smells of decayed corpses,¡± Ma Chuxia furrowed her brows.

    Qingqing¡¯s eyes flickered, and she suddenly nodded. ¡°Master, I smell demon qi¡­ This must be the lair of some demon! Indeed, the deity worshiped by those villagers is actually a demon! Hmph! What kind of demon could it be!¡±

    Qingqing was a monster herself, highly sensitive to the presence of demonic auras.

    ¡°What kind of monster, I¡¯m not quite sure,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle as he rubbed his hands excitedly, ¡°but I know the mysterious black knife I¡¯m looking for is down below. Hehe~~~ Let¡¯s not guess here; how about we take a look for ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! I want to see what kind of monster is playing tricks too,¡± Qingqing clapped her hands and cheered.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong took out a charm and casually tossed it, transforming it into a blanket.

    Huang Xiaolong leaped onto it, followed by Qingqing and Ma Chuxia.

    The charm floated into the cave like a falling leaf before slowly descending further down.

    Inside the cave, it was terrifyingly dark; not a single beam of light could penetrate. Huang Xiaolong took out several sticks of incense and recited the fire bell charm for illumination.

    After dropping dozens of meters, at last, they came upon a vast stone chamber.

    This stone chamber was approximately half the size of a professional football field, with uneven, slick ground¨Cit felt like stepping on moss.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ the ground is covered in corpse grease,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, speechless.

    Spacious as it was, the atmosphere in the stone chamber was undoubtedly eerie; the ground was piled with stacks upon stacks of bones!

    These bones were all human skeletons, with skulls, femurs, ribs, and all sorts of other bones scattered everywhere, emitting a strong stench of decay that couldn¡¯t be dissipated.

    There were also some rotten clothes and fabric; Huang Xiaolong even spotted a few Nokia cell phones produced in the ¡¯90s.

    ¡°Little Long, these skeletons are the people who were killed by those beastly villagers in the Divine Cave Village, thrown in here as offerings to the so-called deity. They have indeed all been devoured,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a stern expression.

    Just then!

    Rustle rustle~~ rustle rustle~~

    Sounds of something scraping the floor echoed from all directions within the stone chamber.

    At the same time, swaths of eerie mist started to enshroud Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Qingqing.

    This peculiar mist hugged the floor, making whooshing sounds, much like rolling quicksand.

    ¡°Demonic aura¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~~¡± Suddenly, Qingqing laughed delicately. ¡°It turns out it¡¯s a kin~~ Why hide and skulk about? Come out proudly.¡±

    ¡°Cackle cackle cackle~~~ After so many years, at last, living people have been thrown down to be offered to us¡­ Oh, and one of them is a kin¡­ Interesting, so very interesting~~¡± A harsh male voice floated through the air, chilling to the bone and imbued with an indescribable cruelty.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly! Illuminated by the light from the incense in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, a colossal head slowly drifted from the northeast corner!

    This head was about the size of a water jar, with dark skin, large ears and a high nose, a face covered in thick hair, upturned corners of the mouth as if smiling, creating a horrifying expression. Especially the eyes, bulging out like brass bells, gleaming with a demonic and mocking light!

    At the same time¡ª-

    Whoosh~~ whoosh~~ whoosh~~ whoosh~~~~

    Eight more heads shot out from eight different directions, making a total of nine heads extending and retracting as if there were rubber bands attached behind them.

    ¡°Cackle cackle cackle cackle~~~~¡± The nine heads, opening their fang-filled, gaping mouths, simultaneously let out bloodthirsty, maniacal laughter!

    ¡­

 Chapter 923 - Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Got the Item

    Chapter 923: Chapter 923: Got the Item! Chapter 923: Chapter 923: Got the Item! ¡°Is¡­ is that a monster? These strange huge heads, can they¡­ can they talk?¡± Ma Chuxia was still a bit dazed. In her lifetime, she¡¯d seen plenty of ghosts, but honestly, she had never seen a monster before¡­

    Nine heads, as large as water jars, muttered and stuttered with a ferocious glint in their eyes; they erupted into laughter, filling the entire cave with their nauseating cackles.

    ¡°Young Master! Let me handle this!¡± Qingqing seemed to have been enraged by the demonic aura emitted by these nine monsters, and without any warning, she let out a low roar, and suddenly, a great mass of demonic energy burst forth!

    Boom~~!!

    Demonic energy filled the entire cave, and the next second, a green python appeared in the cave, twenty to thirty meters long, coiling and writhing, swallowing clouds and puffing mist, its scales glistening with a metallic chill, and within its snake eyes, there was nothing but cold and violent breath!

    Qingqing transformed into her true form! As she opened her mouth, two long fangs hung with gleaming saliva, while her crimson tongue hissed incessantly.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Ma Chuxia screamed, her eyes as wide as walnuts. ¡°Little Long! Qingqing¡­ Qingqing¡­ Qingqing, this delicate girl, she¡¯s actually¡­ actually¡­ actually is a¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°My little wife, a snake demon. Qingqing is a snake demon, how about that? Not bad in size, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fainting!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s mind was almost in chaos.

    At that moment, Qingqing lunged forward, biting towards one of the large heads!

    ¡°You mere snake demon, dare to rebel!¡± The large head roared furiously, and opened its mouth¨CBoom~~~!!

    A huge blast of fire spat out!

    The fire was so hot that it caused the air to emit white vapors.

    Qingqing was not to be outdone and from her wide mouth, a stream of demonic energy howled out!

    Bang~~!

    The demonic energy that Qingqing spat out collided with the fire belched by the large head, nullifying it.

    At that time, the other eight heads simultaneously lunged towards Qingqing, attempting to surround her.

    One of the heads excitedly howled, ¡°This snake demon¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t bad, her inner core must be delicious! Eating her inner core, we can gain substantial power¡­ cackle cackle cackle cackle~~ let¡¯s eat this snake demon first!¡±

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong realized that these nine heads were attached to the bodies of nine pythons!

    They were white giant pythons, each one tens of meters long, just slightly shorter than Qingqing the green python. The light from incense candles shone upon these white python scales, casting a demonic glow.

    ¡°Uh~~ Humanoid bodies with snake tails, and there are nine heads and nine snake bodies¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°I remember seeing in an ancient book, there¡¯s a kind of monster called ¡®Nine Infants,¡¯ which is actually a nine-headed snake monster that lives underground and can spit water and fire¡­ after all this fuss, it turns out to be this thing.¡±

    Qingqing engaged in fierce combat with the monster with nine serpent bodies and human heads.

    For a moment, the cave was filled with demonic winds, flying sand and stones, as snake tails whipped against the cave walls, creating terrifying large pits, and fist-sized rocks shattered and flew in all directions.

    Qingqing had the advantage of agility, moving easily among the nine large heads and nine python bodies, seemingly with room to spare, and she wasn¡¯t easily hit.

    However¨C

    Roar~~~!

    Qingqing bit down on the neck of one of the heads!

    Spurt~~~

    A gush of demonic blood sprayed out.

    The other eight heads, seeing this, screamed frantically and simultaneously opened their gaping mouths, spewing at Qingqing!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    A volley of intense fire, and sometimes floodwaters, covered Qingqing.

    The head that Qingqing had bitten, struggled desperately, its body rolling on the ground, but was unable to break free, and as the demonic blood flowed out, it grew weaker and weaker.

    Finally, that head took a gamble, yelling ¡°Dare!¡± and spat out a chicken egg-sized, emerald-green sphere!

    This sphere seemed to condense terrifying demonic energy, and once it exploded, the power was unimaginable!

    Well, would you look at that? The big-headed creature spat out the inner core it had trained so hard to cultivate, almost blowing Qingqing to bits.

    ¡°Hehe, the little snake can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and then immediately threw out a bunch of magical symbols.

    The symbols exploded in the air into a dense array of sword lights, sweeping across the sky like thousands of swords, flying toward those big heads and the python¡¯s body.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and the inner core aimed at Qingqing was snatched away by him as easily as plucking stars and moons from the sky.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The sword lights, like raindrops, sliced into the python¡¯s body and the big heads.

    In an instant, demon blood splattered everywhere, and snake scales exploded and fell off.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s firepower was indeed too fierce; the nine big heads and nine white pythons writhed in agony on the ground.

    The next moment, eight inner cores were spat out toward Huang Xiaolong, in a desperate move!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Since you¡¯re giving me your inner cores, I¡¯d be rude not to accept them.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily and reached out repeatedly, collecting all eight inner cores.

    Eventually, the monster ¡°Jiuying¡± was sliced and shredded by the sword lights, dead beyond doubt.

    Blargh~~~ Blargh~~ Blargh~~

    Before they died, the nine heads simultaneously vomited from their big mouths.

    Some spat out sticky, partially digested human corpses.

    However, one of the big heads spit out a black dagger!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Found it!¡± Huang Xiaolong threw out a Water Purification Symbol, cleaning the filth and stickiness off the black dagger, then grabbed it.

    There was an ancient symbol ¡°Three¡± inscribed on the blade, exactly like the black dagger from the painting in the Village Chief¡¯s house in Shendong Village!

    Got it!

    With this black dagger in hand, Huang Xiaolong now had five!

    They were¨C1, 3, 4, 7, 9!

    The cave returned to calm.

    The ground was covered in demon blood, and snake scales and flesh cut into pieces.

    As the demonic wind blew, Qingqing changed back into human form and ran to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young Master, why did you intervene to help me? I could have dealt with these lowly monsters myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come off it. You? If I hadn¡¯t stepped in, you would¡¯ve been done for, little snake.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile.

    Qingqing¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Young Master, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Qingqing suddenly ran over, latched onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, and cooed, ¡°Young Master, my dear Young Master, when¡­ when you just collected the monster¡¯s inner cores¡­ could you give them to me~~ Young Master¡­ dear Young Master~~ my dear Young Master~~¡±

    If a demon acquired the inner core of another demon, the benefits were substantial.

    ¡°Stop acting cute with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong scolded playfully. ¡°It depends on how you behave. If you do well in the future, I might just give you those inner cores.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ I knew Young Master was the best.¡± Qingqing was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help but plant a kiss on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cheek.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright, we got what we came for, so let¡¯s not dawdle anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and go. This place stinks too much.¡± Huang Xiaolong grimaced.

    ¡°Okay, but wait for me a moment, Young Master¡­¡± Qingqing said as she quickly ran toward a corner of the stone chamber.

    When she ran back to Huang Xiaolong, in her hands was a large egg.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ Young Master, I found a snake egg!¡± Qingqing exclaimed with a laugh.

    ¡­

 Chapter 924 - Chapter 924 Chapter 924 The Strange Haunted School

    Chapter 924: Chapter 924: The Strange Haunted School Chapter 924: Chapter 924: The Strange Haunted School ¡°Snake egg?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the egg in Qingqing¡¯s hands, only to feel that it was brewing an evil life within, brimming with demonic aura.

    ¡°Yep. My lord, it¡¯s most likely the egg of the nine-headed snake demon. I plan to take it back and hatch it, to raise as a pet! Hehehe~~ This is going to be so much fun. I finally have a pet too!¡± Qingqing laughed heartily.

    ¡°Oh, then do as you like.¡± Huang Xiaolong also smiled faintly.

    Thereupon, Qingqing carefully tucked away the snake egg.

    Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, and Ma Chuxia, riding on a talisman charm, flew out of the cavern filled with the stench of death.

    Huang Xiaolong used a Purification Talisman to cleanse everyone of the stench and smell of death, leaving a light fragrance on their bodies before they returned to Shendong Village.

    In the village.

    A dozen strong young villagers were wailing to the sky as if they had just survived a calamity, overwhelmed with emotion¨C

    ¡°We¡¯re alive! We¡¯re finally alive! This is wonderful!¡±

    A few Daoists from the Metaphysical Society also showed delighted and astounded expressions, dancing with joy like children.

    Well then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul possession had been a great success, and the Daoists who were killed by the beastly villagers had seized the young villagers¡¯ bodies, gaining a second chance at life.

    Although the bodies were no longer their own, it was still a thousand times, no, ten thousand times better than being ghosts.

    ¡°Mr. Huang!!!¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong approaching with large strides, the reborn Daoists ran over, weeping and wailing, and knelt before Huang Xiaolong, knocking their heads on the ground incessantly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Huang, for saving our lives and giving us a second chance! In this life, even if we have to toil like oxen or horses, we will repay your kindness!¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop kowtowing. I just saved you along the way, it was no trouble at all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Get up, all of you. Get used to your new bodies and you can start cultivating the Dao again.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong stretched languidly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Oh right, burn this village down to the ground.¡±

    A few Daoists from the Metaphysical Society rescued the girl who was kidnapped and humiliated in the village chief¡¯s house, then set the place ablaze. The evil Shendong Village was quickly engulfed in roaring flames, gradually turning to ash.

    Leaving Lushan.

    They drove back to Changnan City, the capital city of Xijiang Province.

    Having acquired the mysterious black dagger, Huang Xiaolong was naturally very content and returned with full rewards.

    Ma Chuxia personally made arrangements and found a nice place to stay.

    In Changnan City, the Metaphysical Society had its own properties. Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong moved into a high-end villa community with an elegant environment.

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t in a rush to return to Binhai and decided to have some fun in Changnan City for a few more days.

    The nine inner cores obtained from killing the nine-headed snake demon were handed over to Qingqing and Xiaohong by Huang Xiaolong.

    In the villa¡¯s basement, Huang Xiaolong personally drew a Formation, had Qingqing and Xiaohong sit cross-legged within it, and then refined the nine inner cores into a thick demonic aura.

    The demonic aura, like rivers flowing into the sea, merged into Qingqing and Xiaohong¡¯s bodies.

    The two little demons immersed themselves in cultivation, undistracted as if they had entered a state of hibernation.

    Huang Xiaolong knew they had begun their secluded cultivation and estimated that it would be at least ten days to half a month before they would emerge.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t disturb them. After arranging some defensive and concealment Formations in the basement, he left.

    In the days to follow, Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia thoroughly enjoyed a romantic world of their own.

    During the day, they would tour around Changnan City and its surroundings, and at night, they fully indulged in their passions.

    After about ten days like this, he actually began to feel a bit weary of it.

    Indeed, it was boring¡­ There was no word from the Yin Tribe, the Demon King who wanted to unify the Demon Race and reclaim dominance over the human world was also quiet, the crippled Zheng He was missing, and there were no clues about the other black daggers¡­

    Huang Xiaolong planned to wait for Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two demon creatures, to come out of seclusion before returning to Binhai City.

    One day, early in the morning, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyelids twitched inexplicably, and a very strange feeling welled up in his heart. As to what was strange, he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it at the moment. In short, he had never felt this way before¡­

    Ma Chuxia noticed the change in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong responded with a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I suddenly had a very strange feeling just now¡­ it¡¯s weird, really weird. Little wife, don¡¯t ask me what this feeling is about, I can¡¯t explain it.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s condition left Ma Chuxia baffled as well.

    After lunch, Ma Chuxia received a phone call. It was from a Daoist of the Metaphysical Society¡¯s Xijiang Province branch.

    ¡°Little Long, a private middle school in Changnan City has experienced some supernatural events. Our people from the Metaphysical Society are out of their depth. Could you take a look?¡± Ma Chuxia smiled sweetly, ¡°If you¡¯re too lazy to move and don¡¯t want to go, I can take care of it.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong wrapped his arm around Ma Chuxia¡¯s slender waist and teased her with a grin. ¡°Since I¡¯ve been utterly bored lately, I¡¯ll go take a look for some entertainment. You know I love ghost hunting the most. As for you saying I¡¯m too lazy to move, hehehe, of course, in bed, I don¡¯t feel like moving, you¡¯re the one who does all the moving~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long, cut it out!¡± Ma Chuxia was mortified, her face instantly flushed.

    ¡­

    Half an hour later.

    Several Daoists from the Metaphysical Society came in a car to pick up Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia.

    On the car.

    These few Taoists from the Xuanxue Society, Huang Xiaolong knew them well ¨C they were the same ones who had accompanied him to Lushan previously.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, Honorable President, we really regret to bother you this time,¡± said one of the Taoists with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s about ¡®Changqing Private Middle School,¡¯ our Changnan City¡¯s elite school, where some strange incidents have recently occurred. Very bizarre. We¡¯ve all taken a look, but¡­ but¡­ we haven¡¯t found a single clue¡­ It¡¯s quite embarrassing, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, it¡¯s like this¨C¡± Another Taoist took over the conversation and began to explain. ¡°Recently, at Changqing Private Middle School, two strange incidents took place¨Cthe first incident happened in the school¡¯s restroom, where numerous students, while using the toilet, happened to look up and saw lots of little ghosts, eerily smiling on the ceiling. Several students were so frightened on the spot that they began to exhibit some psychological issues. Mr. Huang, the children studying at Changqing Private Middle School all come from wealthy and prestigious families¡­ The school is under a lot of pressure now.¡±

    ¡°Just this kind of thing?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a trace of disappointment.

    From the looks of it, the paranormal occurrences happening in this private middle school were nothing more than child¡¯s play! These Xuanxue Society Taoists couldn¡¯t even resolve this minor issue, which was just pathetic!

    ¡°Hmm~~ Mr. Huang, there¡¯s also a second matter¡­ and this one is even more bizarre.¡± As the Taoist spoke, his face turned to one of horror and unease, his body even twitched a few times in fear. ¡°Four male students, overnight, became blind.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the Taoist lowered his voice and said with terror, ¡°Mr. Huang, Honorable President, when I say they went blind, I mean¡­ their eyeballs disappeared¡­ leaving behind only two bloody eye sockets¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Then we cannot say that they simply went blind, but rather, their eyeballs were gouged out¡­ It¡¯s unclear whether it was done by a person or some other creature.¡± Huang Xiaolong finally showed a sliver of interest.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, considering these two paranormal incidents happening at Changqing Private Middle School together, could it be that there¡¯s some foul being hiding in the restroom, then sneaking out at night when the yin energy is heavy, to steal¡­ steal¡­ the students¡¯ eyeballs?¡± the few Taoists said with ashen faces.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment. ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s not very likely.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong begin to speak, the few Taoists and Ma Chuxia all held their breath, perking up their ears to listen intently because every word from Huang Xiaolong could become a classic, a golden saying.

    ¡°Ghosts in the restroom are a very common occurrence, nothing surprising. Because restrooms are connected to sewers, which are places that never see sunlight throughout the year, the yin energy from such places will slowly accumulate and eventually start to rise and spread into the restroom. It¡¯s inevitable that some lingering spirits and lost ghosts will be attracted. These solitary ghosts like to hide in the last stall of the restroom. So, when using the restroom, especially at night, it¡¯s best to avoid the last stall. However, the ghosts hiding in the restroom are usually lesser ghosts, timid, and do not dare harm people. Sometimes, they even get scared away by people back into the sewers. The likelihood of such a small ghost going out to gouge out people¡¯s eyes is very low.¡±

    ¡°According to what you said, in Changqing Private Middle School, there are only students who have seen ghosts in the restroom, but none of these students who¡¯ve seen ghosts have been harmed, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Meaning that the ghosts hiding in the restroom are ¡°timid ghosts¡± and not brave enough to actively attack people.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Huang, you mean to say there¡¯s one group of ghosts hiding in the restroom, but another group stealing students¡¯ eyeballs. So, you¡¯re suggesting that Changqing Private Middle School may now have two groups of ghosts? That would be quite serious!¡± One of the Taoists shivered.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ let¡¯s not jump to conclusions just yet, I¡¯ll make judgments after I¡¯ve been to the school,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    However, a thought flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C¡®This morning, I had a strange feeling that I just couldn¡¯t describe; could it be¡­ that the ghost phenomenon at Changqing Private Middle School is the source of this feeling? It can¡¯t be¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like any significant ghost. Besides, ghosts are the least of my worries, what kind of ghost could cause me to have such strange sensations? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­ probably not possible¡­¡¯

    ¡­

    20 minutes later.

    Changqing Private Middle School.

    Upon entering the school, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept around, observing his surroundings.

    The Feng Shui of this school must have been inspected by quite a formidable Feng Shui Master, with definitely no issues. Moreover, at the ¡®Death¡¯, ¡®Shock¡¯, and ¡®Injury¡¯ gates, there stand statues of Pixiu or Kylin, warding off evil spirits.

    Logically speaking, such an arrangement should absolutely not breed any ghosts.

    From the perspective of Feng Shui architecture, these three locations are ¡®ominous gates¡¯. If not built recklessly and instead suppressed with auspicious objects, they could ensure safety, and evil spirits would keep their distance.

    However, within the school¡¯s vicinity, Huang Xiaolong indeed sensed traces of a chilly ghostly aura, indicating that the school was far from clean.

    Among these ghostly auras, most were relatively weak, but a few were incredibly formidable, likely on par with a regular Demon King!

    ¡®Good, there¡¯s actually something of a Demon King level here, good, this trip hasn¡¯t been wasted, this will be fun! This will be fun!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong felt excitement instead of alarm.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, have you discovered anything?¡± asked a Taoist respectfully.

    ¡°I need to meet with the person in charge of this school,¡± said Huang Xiaolong impassively.

    ¡­

    The Principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°My surname is Tian. I have long admired the Master¡¯s reputation. This time, I implore you to help¡­ As for the reward, Master, please feel free to name your price,¡± said a middle-aged, fat man, shaking hands with Huang Xiaolong with utmost respect. His face showed a deeply anxious expression, with heavy bags under his eyes and bloodshot whites, indicating his immense recent stress, nearly on the brink of collapse.

    This fat man was the principal of Changqing Private Middle School.

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he sat in the principal¡¯s chair, crossing his legs. ¡°How many years has this school been built? Have there ever been any students or teachers who died unexpectedly?¡±

    ¡°No! Absolutely not! Master, believe me, our school has been operating normally for over a decade, cultivating many outstanding talents. There has never been any death, not even an injury¡­¡± the fat principal assured earnestly.

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s strange then¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted slightly. ¡°If no one has died unexpectedly, then there definitely shouldn¡¯t be any ghosts! Where did the ghosts in the school come from? Could it be that the school¡¯s leaders or students have offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong asked, ¡°And what about those students who had their eyeballs gouged out?¡±

    ¡°Master, they are all in the hospital¡­ After the incident, they were immediately taken to the hospital, all precious children, sigh~~~¡± Principal Tian said, beating his chest and stomping his feet. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t it bizarre? They were perfectly fine, and then their eyeballs were gouged out. These children¡­ they all stayed in single dorms. Later, I personally reviewed the surveillance footage; absolutely no one else entered their dormitories at night. Around¡­ around 2 or 3 in the morning, they seemed to be sleepwalking, dressed in their pajamas¡­ they ran out of the¡­ out of the dorms with¡­ with a¡­ a strange smile on their faces, then¡­ then they just walked out of the dormitories¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Principal Tian¡¯s voice began to twist, filled with an indescribable hoarseness and deep fear. ¡°From¡­ from the surveillance footage¡­ they¡­ they all went to the flowerbeds¡­ and then¡­ then¡­¡±

    ¡°Their eyeballs, they just exploded!!!¡± Principal Tian screamed in terror. ¡°I swear! I¡¯ve never seen such a bloody, terrifying, and bizarre scene in my life¡­ truly, Master, their eyeballs just burst, leaving behind two blood-drenched eye sockets, their eyeballs just whooshed out¡­ After their eyeballs flew out, they¡­ they had blood all over their faces, but¡­ but they were still¡­ still smiling that¡­ that eerie smile¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ whoever you are, Principal, you have quite a way with descriptions¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but let out a dry laugh, ¡°Alright, there are ghosts in the toilets too, right? Take me to the haunted toilet to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master, follow me, please follow me~~¡± Principal Tian said repeatedly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 925 - Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Dongyings Ghost Envoy

    Chapter 925: Chapter 925: Dongying¡¯s Ghost Envoy Chapter 925: Chapter 925: Dongying¡¯s Ghost Envoy At that moment, Principal Tian, along with Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and several Taoists from the Metaphysical Society, headed straight for the haunted toilet at the school.

    And let me tell you, even the toilets at Changnan City¡¯s finest private middle school were extremely elegant¨Cso much so that at first glance they could be mistaken for a vacation resort!

    At this time, a number of students were gathered outside the restroom, whispering amongst themselves, but not a single one dared to enter. Even those who were desperate to use the toilet would detour to use the facilities outside the school.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he saw layers of yin energy gathering in the air above the toilet.

    Indeed, this toilet was very ¡°dirty,¡± and it was quite normal to see ghosts inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s on the men¡¯s side¡­ Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, leading everyone straight to the men¡¯s restroom.

    Inside the restroom.

    Huang Xiaolong first burned a Revealing Charm.

    Suddenly, the entire restroom turned very chilly, as though the air conditioning was blasting cold air. Although it was broad daylight, Principal Tian felt a shiver run down his spine.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed and said, ¡°Principal Tian, you haven¡¯t seen the ghost in this restroom before, have you?¡±

    ¡°No~ I~~ I personally haven¡¯t seen it¡­¡± Principal Tian shivered.

    ¡°Hey~~ then today, I¡¯ll let you take a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the innermost cubicle of the restroom.

    He opened the door.

    Inside the cubicle was a Western-style toilet, not the usual squat type.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the ghost~ the ghost?¡± Principal Tian nervously peered around, asking.

    Huang Xiaolong silently pressed the toilet¡¯s flush button.

    Whoosh~~~~!

    A sound of water.

    The water swirled rapidly inside the toilet bowl, speeding up and the quantity of water increasing!

    Soon, the water began to overflow from the toilet!

    ¡°Uh¡­ Little Long, there¡¯s hair down there¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was startled and saw a large clump of black hair floating on the water, clearly a woman¡¯s hair, and very long. The hair twirled in the water and quickly formed into braids.

    At the same time, the water in the toilet bowl turned a bloody red and a strong smell of blood emanated from it!

    ¡°Blood! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s blood~~~¡± Principal Tian exclaimed, stepping back in fright.

    Blurt~~~!

    A hand suddenly emerged from the toilet!

    A withered hand!

    The entire arm was covered in bloody wounds, and the hand continued to grasp as if trying to catch something.

    This terrifying scene seemed inconsequential to both Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia, even not worth a glance, but the Taoists from the Metaphysical Society felt their scalps tingle.

    ¡°Stop your goddamn tricks and come out~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong snapped impatiently, grabbing the bloody hand and yanking it upward!

    ¡°Holy shit! Mr. Huang is too fierce!¡± one of the Metaphysical Society¡¯s Taoists exclaimed.

    With a splash, Huang Xiaolong pulled a disheveled, red-dressed female ghost out from the toilet! The ghost¡¯s hair almost completely concealed her face, but one could faintly see her ghastly countenance, with blood dripping down from her hair. Within it, filthy maggots wriggled, burrowing in and out.

    As soon as the red-dressed female ghost opened her mouth, a blast of yin energy spewed out.

    Principal Tian was so scared that he froze, his body uncontrollably beginning to tremble like a sieve.

    However, it was odd that the female ghost was wearing a kimono, an attire resembling that of the women from the Dongying islands.

    Huang Xiaolong was shimmering in golden light, his divine might awe-inspiring, ¡°Where did you spring out from? Actually daring to come to this school and cause trouble, I think you¡¯re seeking death! Heh- Caught by me, I¡¯m going to make your soul disperse!¡±

    The red-clothed female ghost was intimidated by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura, shaking in terror, and let out a series of yelps, but Huang Xiaolong only understood a little bit of what it was saying.

    It actually said something like ¡°yameide¡±¡­

    ¡°No way?¡± Huang Xiaolong was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a female ghost from the Dongying islands! How did it get to Changnan City?¡± Ma Chuxia could distinguish that the female ghost was speaking standard island country language! Ma Chuxia had once taken island country language as an elective during her university days.

    ¡°Little Long, this female ghost¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s saying to spare its life, begging you to let it go¡­ not to harm it~~~¡± Ma Chuxia began translating on the spot.

    ¡°Could it be that one of the island country¡¯s exchange students, who knows the art of raising ghosts, has brought their country¡¯s sinister spirits here to this school in secret?¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself and then turned to ask Principal Tian. ¡°That¡­ Principal Tian, do you have any exchange students from the Dongying islands at this school?¡±

    Principal Tian paused for a moment, then stammered, ¡°No¡­ no¡­ Mr. Huang, our school is a secondary school, not a university, and currently¡­ currently we don¡¯t have any exchange students¡­ from the Dongying islands, there really aren¡¯t any. Not just now, but since the establishment of the school, there haven¡¯t been island country exchange students¡­ Our school isn¡¯t international, it¡¯s just open to the children of local dignitaries¡­¡±

    Just then, a cold wind blew down from the ceiling above the lavatories.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others looked up.

    They saw that the ceiling was covered in ghastly, ghostly faces.

    These ghostly faces were all babbling in the island country language that Huang Xiaolong could barely understand.

    ¡°Your mom, really? A group! A bunch of foreign ghosts actually came!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mix of laughter and helplessness.

    ¡°Little Long, wait¡­ it seems like they¡¯re saying it¡¯s not their fault, they didn¡¯t want to leave their homeland and come here¡­ they haven¡¯t hurt anyone¡­¡± Ma Chuxia kept translating without stopping.

    ¡°Leaving their homeland???¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback and then chuckled. ¡°Little wifey, can you speak this bird language?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~ Little Long, I took island country language as an elective in college. Of course, I can speak it.¡± Ma Chuxia replied with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Alright then, little wifey, would you ask these little ghosts from the islands what they mean by leaving their homeland. Exactly how did they come here?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    Subsequently, Ma Chuxia spoke a string of island country language. Although it was a bit rusty, she was basically able to communicate normally with these islander ghosts.

    After negotiating for a moment, suddenly, Ma Chuxia¡¯s voice became extremely rushed, almost screaming out a few phrases in island country language, beads of sweat visible on her forehead.

    Clearly, Ma Chuxia had fallen into a tremendous shock, completely unexpected!

    ¡°Little wifey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked anxiously.

    ¡°Li¡­ Little¡­ Little Long¡­¡± Ma Chuxia suddenly grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulders, her voice hoarse. She swallowed her saliva several times and said with difficulty, ¡°Listen to me¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t rush¡­ listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Pu~~~ Little wifey, you¡¯re exaggerating too much, what am I rushing for? Just tell me, what exactly is going on. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll support it.¡± Huang Xiaolong was, however, quite composed.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ these¡­ these little ghosts from the island country¡­ they¡­ they¡¯re innocent¡­ they were¡­ they were¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s voice was tense to the extreme as if she had come across something unbelievable. ¡°They were¡­ they were taken by the ghost messengers of the island country¡¯s underworld¡­ they were fished out from¡­ from the underworld, and then¡­ then¡­ then brought to¡­ brought to our Huaxia¡­¡±

    ¡°Ghost messengers from the island country?!!!!!¡± Finally, Huang Xiaolong was visibly moved.

    In an instant, his mind raced with countless thoughts!

    Underworld! Generally speaking, Huaxia would be the place with an underworld!

    And in Huaxia¡¯s underworld, King Yan, the Yin Emperor, Black and White Impermanence, Ox-Head and Horse-Face¡­ none of these existed anymore.

    Only Huang Xiaolong remained as a lone ghost messenger.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But why would there also be an ¡°underworld¡± in the island country?

    Moreover, in the underworld of the island country, there were even ghost messengers! These messengers had brought the ghosts of the island country¡¯s underworld to Huaxia!!!!!

    Those little ghosts from the island country then jabbered on with Ma Chuxia for a while.

    Ma Chuxia was even more horrified. ¡°Little Long! These spirits said that a few days ago¡­ a spirit from Huaxia went to the underworld of the island country¡­ to seek refuge with the underworld of the island country¡­ This spirit from Huaxia, is called¡­ is called¡­ Zheng He¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 926 - Chapter 926 Chapter 926 The Specter that Steals Eyes

    Chapter 926: Chapter 926 The Specter that Steals Eyes Chapter 926: Chapter 926 The Specter that Steals Eyes Hearing these words of the little Dongying demons, various thoughts flooded into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    When he heard the name ¡°Zheng He¡±, Huang Xiaolong had an epiphany.

    ¡®So it¡¯s that bastard~~ after being crippled by me, he actually ran off to the underworld of Dongying and stoked flames¡­ hehehe, this guy, by attracting the Dongying underworld reapers, is probably plotting his revenge on me!¡¯

    Since Zheng He knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity, even as a ghost, no matter how much it cultivated, even if it became a ghostly immortal, it was fated to be merely crushed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whim.

    Huang Xiaolong demoted Zheng He¡¯s rank, a grievance as profound as the blood feud of the heavens. Moreover, if caught by Huang Xiaolong again, the only path left would be soul dispersal.

    Therefore, Zheng He chose to collaborate with the Dongying underworld, leveraging its power to avenge the deep blood feud and kill Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor of Huaxia!

    Furthermore, if Huang Xiaolong were killed, perhaps Zheng He could reignite his ambition to unite all of Huaxia¡¯s ghosts, establish a ghost nation, and become the Emperor of ghosts!

    ¡°Good, good, a fine scheme indeed, truly a ghost with meticulous thoughts¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingernails.

    Subsequently, Ma Chuxia interrogated these Dongying demons further.

    It came to light that even in the Dongying underworld, there was a King Yan, ox-headed and horse-faced demons, Black and White Impermanence, and ghost reapers¡­

    There were even the Yellow Springs path, the Ghost Gate, Naihe Bridge, and Mengpo¡¯s soup¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless, ¡°This is just freaking copying our Huaxia to the letter!¡±

    In his heart, Huang Xiaolong had a rough outline: the so-called Dongying underworld was simply a carbon copy of the Huaxia underworld!

    The authentic version was, of course, in Huaxia; this went without saying.

    And it seemed that the Huaxia underworld was gradually fading, while the Dongying underworld was still operating as normal¡­

    Ma Chuxia commented from one side, ¡°Little Long, actually, there¡¯s nothing odd about it. Back in the Han and Tang dynasties, Dongying was just a barbarian and weak vassal state of Huaxia. Many aspects of Dongying¡¯s culture come from our Huaxia.¡±

    Principal Tian also began to rattle on, ¡°Exactly. Gentlemen, let me give a few examples¡­ The Dongying sword comes from the Tang sword, also known as the Miao sword, named for its sprout-like shape. Dongying¡¯s three regalia, the Grasscutter sword, is just a Tang sword. Dongying¡¯s kimono, called Wufu, is actually a modified version of Hanfu from the Jiangsu and Zhejiang region of Huaxia. Dongying¡¯s Sword Dao originated from the Spring and Autumn and Warring States periods of Huaxia, and its attire is of the Tang dynasty style, especially the trousers ¨C such trousers were worn by ancient Huaxia people and are called ¡®kuo¡¯. Tea ceremony comes from the Song dynasty. ikebana and incense ceremonies from the Tang dynasty. Calligraphy goes without saying. Dongying ninjas originated from the acrobatics of ancient Huaxia¡­¡±

    It appears that Principal Tian¡¯s knowledge reserve is indeed quite substantial.

    ¡°So you see!¡± Ma Chuxia snapped her fingers. ¡°The Dongying underworld is also¨Ca pirated version of ours!¡±

    Next, Ma Chuxia questioned the little ghosts in the bathroom for a while, but truly couldn¡¯t get anything substantial out of them. After all, these little ghosts were dime a dozen in the underworld of Dongying, belonging to the lowest class and not considered anything special. Their knowledge was very limited.

    Huang Xiaolong took out the Ghost Capture Tube and collected all the little ghosts in the bathroom.

    Next, he took out a few Evil-Destroying Charms and threw them directly into the toilet. With one flush, the charms were directly washed down the drain.

    Boom~~~~~~~!

    A muffled explosion came from beneath the bathroom.

    The entire bathroom seemed to shake, and faintly amidst it, there were some screams, but things quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°All the malevolent ghosts in the bathroom have been dealt with. From now on, this bathroom can be used normally,¡± Huang Xiaolong said smilingly to Principal Tian, then took out a few more charms. ¡°Here, these are for the exterior wall of the bathroom. If you paste these here, you won¡¯t have any more malevolent ghosts hiding in the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Master, you are really a capable person! Aren¡¯t your methods those of a living immortal?¡± Principal Tian laid on a very sincere flattery, but his face quickly fell. ¡°But that¡­ that¡­ the one stealing students¡¯ eyeballs¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that waiting for the wee hours? Come on, let¡¯s go out. I¡¯ll take a stroll around the school,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, and, taking Ma Chuxia with him, he walked straight out of the bathroom.

    The two walked along the tree-lined track of the school.

    Ma Chuxia seemed to be somewhat worried.

    ¡°Little wife, what are you thinking about? You seem distracted,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an insouciant smile, while even a rare excitement tinged his features.

    ¡°Xiaolong, things are getting serious now,¡± Ma Chuxia furrowed her brows. ¡°You said that with the gods of Huaxia fallen; it¡¯s the end times, and inside the underworld, you¡¯re the only ghost envoy left, and there¡¯s no more King Yan or Ox-Head and Horse-Face¡­ But in Dongying¡¯s underworld, even King Yan exists! Now, the ghost envoys of Dongying¡¯s underworld, along with the little ghosts, are sneaking into Huaxia¡­ I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve been incited by that damned Zheng He¡­ The forces of Dongying¡¯s underworld might¡­ might want to¡­ to eliminate you, Huaxia¡¯s only ghost envoy, the Yin Emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Little wife, don¡¯t be such a scaredy-cat,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with his arms nonchalantly around Ma Chuxia¡¯s small waist. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all. On the contrary, I find it thrilling, exciting! As for me, the world is too boring. I must find some fun. So, whether it¡¯s the Demon King or those black daggers, they¡¯re all good entertainment. With Dongying¡¯s underworld showing up now¡­ this will be an even bigger fun!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong continued with a cheerful smile, ¡°Little wife, what¡¯s so great about Dongying¡¯s underworld? It¡¯s just a knock-off of ours in Huaxia. Just wait and see, I will give King Yan of Dongying¡¯s underworld a good beating! Hahaha~~~¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say that, and feeling the intense and unbelievable confidence emanating from him, Ma Chuxia was deeply influenced, casting her concerns to the winds as she smiled sweetly, looking at Huang Xiaolong enamored. ¡°Xiaolong, I¡¯ve realized that in this world, there really is nothing that can make you scared and anxious¡­ It¡¯s like you¡¯re an unbeatable existence¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you defeat me last night? After so many times, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore~~~¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong! Shameless!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s face flushed red, but then she let out a giggle, whispering, ¡°When I¡¯m alone with you, I just¡­ just can¡¯t help¡­ can¡¯t help thinking about¡­ about that¡­ that thing¡­ Xiaolong, you¡¯re not allowed to make fun of me!¡±

    After joking around with his little wife for a while, the atmosphere became completely relaxed and delightful.

    Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself, ¡°I guess, that ghost envoy from the Dongying underworld is currently in Changnan City¡­ Ah, I know now!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°No wonder I had a strange feeling this morning, a feeling I¡¯ve never had before. It¡¯s indescribable, but now it all makes sense¡­ It was because a ghost envoy from the Dongying underworld arrived in Changnan City! In the same city as I!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly had a revelation.

    Walking along, they saw a soccer field where some students were playing soccer.

    Huang Xiaolong stopped in his tracks, watching the football field closely and observing the boys playing.

    Eventually, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze locked on one tall and burly student.

    ¡°Little Long? Did you find something?¡± Ma Chuxia asked.

    ¡°In this school, aside from those little ghosts that appeared in the bathroom, there are also some stronger ghosts lingering around. Look¡­ These strong ghostly presences have already found their target,¡± Huang Xiaolong pointed toward the soccer field. ¡°You see, that boy wearing the Manchester United No. 9 shirt¡­ Yes, that big and tall guy¡­ He has already been targeted by a fierce ghost.¡±

    ¡°A Peeping Eye Ghost?¡± Ma Chuxia gasped slightly.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡­

    Before long, the game ended and the students walked over in groups.

    Huang Xiaolong, with Ma Chuxia in tow, walked towards the student wearing the Manchester United No. 9 shirt.

    Upon getting closer, sure enough, they saw faint cracks appearing on his calamity palace, a clear sign that great misfortune was about to befall him.

    ¡°Hey, student, wait up~~¡± Ma Chuxia smiled at the student.

    The sight of Ma Chuxia, a mature and stunningly beautiful woman, made the student¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°Ah¡­ Sister, are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Heh, yes, you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a boarding student, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I board here.¡± The student felt an almost imperceptible yet immense aura emanating from Huang Xiaolong, and subconsciously he became somewhat afraid of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Which dorm room do you stay in?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked directly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Room 502 in the new dormitory building. I have a single room,¡± the student replied honestly. ¡°My name is Yu Dabao. Oh, I know now! I heard the principal hired a very powerful paranormal expert to deal with the recent frequent supernatural occurrences in our school¡­ You two must be the paranormal experts the principal brought in, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong simply offered a noncommittal smile.

    Student Yu Dabao suddenly experienced a profound shock, his eyes revealing an extremely terrified expression. ¡°Master, masters, what¡­ what do you want with me? Could it be¡­ Could it be¡­ that I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m in trouble?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, student, don¡¯t feel pressured. With us here, nothing will happen to you,¡± Ma Chuxia reassured him.

    ¡°My dear, let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The two said goodbye to Yu Dabao and walked away side by side.

    ¡°Help! Masters, help! I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go blind¡­ My buddy¡¯s eyeballs popped out the night before last, and now he¡¯s lying in the hospital. Could it be¡­ my turn now? Please, no! Help~~~~¡±

    ¡­

    In the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°Find a place for us to rest,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking at Principal Tian, who was anxious and nervous. ¡°Tonight at midnight, room 502 of the new dorm building. The fierce ghost¡¯s target is a boy named ¡®Yu Dabao¡¯.¡±

    ¡°So soon¡­ So soon¡­ another¡­ another target¡­¡± Principal Tian turned pale with fright.

    ¡°That eye-stealing ghost will only show up after midnight when the yin energy is at its peak, so¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, with me here, tonight that ghost¡¯s soul will disperse and it will surely die. I¡¯m curious to see if, this time, it¡¯s another ghost from Dongying causing trouble¡­¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said to Principal Tian, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t exorcise ghosts for free. 2 million, wired to my bank account before midnight. That¡¯s the discounted price, you got it?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    Night!

    The entire Changqing Private Middle School seemed to be shrouded in an atmosphere of gloom and doom.

    Especially the new dorm building, with chilly wind blowing, and one could see blood chillingly flowing down the outer walls, if they had the ¡°Heavenly Eye¡± to perceive it¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 927 - Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Hundred Eyes Demon

    Chapter 927: Chapter 927: Hundred Eyes Demon Chapter 927: Chapter 927: Hundred Eyes Demon ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Principal Tian, and several Taoists from the Metaphysical Society stood underneath the new dormitory building.

    ¡°Little Long, the entire dormitory building has been permeated by a ghostly aura. Tonight, the fierce ghost will surely descend! This is its hunting excursion,¡± Ma Chuxia said as she too opened her ¡®Yin-Yang Eyes¡¯ and saw the spotty bloodstains on the external walls of the dormitory. In fact, they were caused by the strong ghostly aura.

    ¡°Well, we need to shield our auras so as not to frighten the ghost that steals eyes and affect its hunt tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. Then, he took out several talismans and had everyone stick them on themselves.

    Once that was handled, Principal Tian informed the dormitory supervisor, then led Huang Xiaolong and the others into the dormitory.

    The dormitory was filled with a heavy Yin energy. The corridors were chillingly cold, and many students had already shut their doors ¨C some sitting in front of their computers playing games, others lying on their beds reading.

    The group went straight to the outside of Dorm 502.

    This was where Yu Dabao lived.

    A single room.

    Inside, it was pitch dark as if no one was there.

    ¡°Uh¡­ did this kid get scared off? He¡¯s not staying in the dorm tonight?¡± Principal Tian was astonished.

    ¡°He¡¯s in there. I heard breathing sounds. Seems like he¡¯s asleep,¡± Ma Chuxia said, concentrating.

    ¡°Here~~ the Yin energy is strongest in this room out of the entire dormitory building,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Or rather, all the Yin energy is converging towards this Dorm 502.¡±

    ¡°I have the key, I¡¯ll open the door first,¡± Principal Tian pulled out a set of keys, found the right one, and then opened the door to Dorm 502.

    As soon as the door opened, a gust of cold air blew out.

    Principal Tian shivered and immediately switched on the light.

    The room was brightly lit by the light.

    It was a fancy school after all; the dormitory conditions naturally went without saying. This dorm was like the suite of a five-star hotel, with a bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom, all very elegantly decorated.

    Everyone stood in the living room, only hearing faint snoring noises coming from the bedroom.

    ¡°Hey~~ this kid is actually asleep! What time is it?¡± Principal Tian said, half laughing and half crying, and then shouted. ¡°Yu Dabao! Yu Dabao, get up for me!¡±

    Yu Dabao did not respond.

    The snoring in the bedroom continued.

    With a smile playing at the corner of his mouth, Huang Xiaolong was the first to walk into the bedroom. Everyone quickly followed behind.

    In the bedroom, Yu Dabao was lying on the bed, sound asleep, with the corners of his mouth slightly turned up as if he were having a beautiful dream.

    ¡°Yu Dabao, get up! It¡¯s time to get out of bed!¡± The principal called out a few more times.

    ¡°Forget it, save your breath, stop calling. He¡¯s been bewitched by the ghostly aura. No matter how much you shout, he won¡¯t pay any attention,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking smile, ¡°He¡¯s completely mesmerized by the ghostly aura. Let¡¯s go into the living room to make some tea and wait while drinking it.¡±

    Everyone left the bedroom and sat down on the sofa in the living room. Principal Tian went to get some good tea leaves.

    As they chatted and sipped the tea, time flew by quickly.

    The Taoists from the Metaphysical Society discussed the strange and bizarre ghostbusting tales they had encountered over the years, which made Principal Tian listen with rapt attention.

    The clock struck midnight.

    Bursts of cold wind blew even more fiercely towards the dormitory.

    At that moment, the faint sound of a woman¡¯s giggling could be heard in the air of the dormitory.

    On this silent night, it made one¡¯s skin crawl.

    Just then!

    The snoring from the bedroom stopped abruptly!

    Then, rustling noises followed!

    ¡°Is he getting up? Is student Yu Dabao getting out of bed?¡± Principal Tian exclaimed.

    Footsteps sounded.

    The bedroom door opened.

    Yu Dabao came out!

    He wore a set of pajamas, his eyes wide open, filled with an incredibly greedy, soul-stealing gaze. The corners of his mouth were turned upward even more, forming a bizarre and exaggerated smile on his face.

    Yu Dabao didn¡¯t even glance at the people in the living room, walking out of the dorm as if he were sleepwalking.

    Cold sweat broke out on Principal Tian¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just like those four students who somnambulated in the middle of the night with their eyes bulging out! The same situation! Yu Dabao! Student Yu Dabao! Come back!¡± he called out nervously.

    But Yu Dabao completely ignored him, seemingly immersed in an odd dream, deaf to the people and sounds around him.

    Soon, Yu Dabao left the dormitory.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, follow me. That eye-stealing ghost has already arrived~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and quickly caught up with Yu Dabao.

    Yu Dabao left the dormitory and went down the stairs.

    Reaching the bottom of the stairs, a chilling gust of wind suddenly whooshed through, blowing open the tightly closed dormitory door, allowing Yu Dabao to walk out of the building with ease.

    Once outside, Yu Dabao almost instinctively made a round and headed straight for the school¡¯s rear garden.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting closer to the site of the incident¡­ closer¡­ just¡­ it¡¯s right ahead, near a¡­ a flowerbed¡­¡± Principal Tian¡¯s legs trembled violently.

    True to his words, Yu Dabao stopped in front of a flowerbed.

    He slightly tilted his head back, and the light from a nearby lamp shone on his face, giving his profile an eerie appearance. His eyes were fixed on something, his expression somewhere between smiling and not smiling.

    ¡°Master! Quick! Quick! That¡¯s the expression! The previous students also had¡­ displayed such expressions before their eyes just went ¡®pop¡¯, and exploded, blood everywhere, terrifying to death!¡± Principal Tian¡¯s nerves were completely on edge, about to snap!

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Ma Chuxia too was somewhat nervous, seemingly afraid that in the next second, Yu Dabao¡¯s eyes would burst out.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Such petty tricks dare to show off in front of this lord?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed out loud, and tossed out a talisman to reveal the truth.

    The talisman ignited itself.

    A flash of golden light.

    A female ghost appeared, materializing a few steps away from Yu Dabao near the flowerbed, revealing her ghostly form.

    This was a very beautiful and enchanting female ghost.

    She wore a kimono from the Dongying islands, her features were exquisite, her eyes seductive, her fingers slender, smiling at Yu Dabao as charmingly as the spring.

    And Yu Dabao was bewitched, his eyes intently fixed on her.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a ghost from the Dongying islands again¡­¡± A flicker of anger passed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    For a ghost from the islands to venture into Huaxia territory was a severe provocation to Huang Xiaolong! Because Huaxia¡¯s supernatural incidents, the thousands of souls and myriad ghosts, to put it plainly, were under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s jurisdiction!

    For a ghost from another nation to come and wreak havoc, even harming people, was tantamount to trampling on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s turf!

    ¡°Giggling~~ Giggling~~~~¡± The Dongying female ghost shook with laughter, turned her head to glance at Huang Xiaolong and the others, and rattled off a string of unintelligible sounds.

    Ma Chuxia immediately translated at his side, ¡°Little Long, it says it only needs two more pairs of eyes to complete the collection of 100 pairs of human eyes and tells us not to meddle in its business¡­¡±

    ¡°Collecting 100 pairs of human eyes?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, then waved his hand dismissively. ¡°This is just a strand of the malevolent ghost¡¯s aura.¡±

    A streak of golden light flashed by, and the Dongying female ghost, her body sizzling and emitting blue smoke, was instantly burned into a wisp of ghost qi.

    ¡°Giggle~~~ Giggle~~~¡± An indistinct laughter echoed through the air.

    Soon, that wisp of ghost qi also dissipated into nothingness.

    Bang~~~!

    Yu Dabao suddenly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Little Long, was that just now¡­ not the true form of that fierce ghost, merely a strand of ghost qi taking shape?¡± Ma Chuxia was astounded.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a spell talisman and handed it to a Taoist from the Metaphysical Society, ¡°Burn this talisman into ash and let that student drink it with water.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang, I understand,¡± the Taoist from the Metaphysical Society took the order and left.

    ¡°Little Long, what on earth is going on?¡± Ma Chuxia was thoroughly confused now.

    ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s just walk around.¡± Huang Xiaolong, holding Ma Chuxia¡¯s hand, began to stroll through the garden.

    ¡°Wifey, although I have not delved deeply into the ghosts of Dongying, I have read some ancient texts,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained leisurely. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this time, it is the ¡®Hundred-Eyed Ghost.¡¯ The so-called ¡®hundred¡¯ doesn¡¯t refer to one hundred eyes, but one hundred pairs of eyes.¡±

    ¡°Hundred-Eyed Ghost?¡± Ma Chuxia was taken aback.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, legend has it that in the island country of Dongying, there is a type of ghost formed from the spirits of beautiful women who have died. These ghosts use their qi to create alluring illusions to bewitch men and steal their eyes for their own use. Once it has a hundred pairs of eyes, it will become an uncontrollable demon king.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I see! No wonder that strand of ghost qi that took the shape of a female ghost said it was two pairs of eyes short of completing its collection! It was about to gather a full 100 pairs of eyes!¡± Ma Chuxia suddenly realized.

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°There is another legend. Once in Dongying, a Hundred-Eyed Ghost was discovered in Osaka. When a Dongying mage attempted to subdue it, the ghost already had 99 pairs of eyes. The evil glow from its 99 pairs of eyes rendered the mage immobile. To prevent the Hundred-Eyed Ghost from obtaining its full hundred pairs, the mage blinded himself and then sealed the ghost¡¯s two main eyes on its head with the ash of incense. Only then was he able to subdue it.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, this Hundred-Eyed Ghost that came to Changnan City is close to gathering 100 pairs of eyes¡­ it¡¯s about to become an uncontrollable demon king!¡± Ma Chuxia said in a worried tone.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Wifey, you¡¯re really too naive. What ¡®uncontrollable demon king¡¯? I don¡¯t care about that. In my presence, there is no ghost I can¡¯t deal with!¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let it gather 100 pairs of eyes and complete its final transformation. But even if it really does evolve, I can easily take it down! Hahaha, no matter how powerful a Dongying ghost is, can it be more formidable than our Huaxia¡¯s Ghost King?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Ma Chuxia spoke seriously. ¡°Little Long, we shouldn¡¯t wait for it to gouge out more people¡¯s eyes, we need to stop it! A Dongying ghost creating havoc in our Huaxia and harming the living, as if no one in Huaxia can stand against it? We must eradicate it! Little Long, do you have any leads? Where is the true body of this Hundred-Eyed Ghost hiding?¡±

    Whooo whooo~~ Whooo~~~

    In the sky above the school, mournful wisps of ghost qi began to swirl, and in the night sky, as if there were beautiful women in kimonos spinning, lamenting, crying, telling their stories¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for it any longer. Hehe~~ it¡¯ll soon come to this school,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking up at the night sky, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°It seems that tonight, it is determined to gather the last two pairs of eyes to complete its final evolution¡­ Hahaha~~ good, good, Hundred-Eyed Ghost, I¡¯ve never seen one before, today, I¡¯ll broaden my horizons¡­ Hahaha~~~ come on!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 928 - Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Burst Your Eyes

    Chapter 928: Chapter 928: Burst Your Eyes! Chapter 928: Chapter 928: Burst Your Eyes! Time had already passed midnight, and the gloom hovering over the school grew denser and stronger. Eventually, it became almost tangible, pitch-black as ink, exuding a chill that crept into one¡¯s bones. Ghostly wails and howls permeated every inch of space in the campus, making the school seem like the very courts of hell itself.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, the situation doesn¡¯t seem too good~~¡± A few Taoists from the Metaphysical Society hurriedly ran over to Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia.

    Principal Tian, together with a group of school security guards, also rushed over, pleading incessantly. ¡°Master, Master, please you must save us. There are hundreds, thousands of lives at stake, with the boarding students and staff¡­ There can¡¯t be any mishaps.¡±

    ¡°No big deal.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was filled with a playful expression. ¡°Tonight, the ¡®Hyakki Yagyo¡¯ from the Dongying island nation will descend. Heh heh, I¡¯m actually quite looking forward to it~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m not worried about the ¡®Hyakki Yagyo,¡¯ but there are too many innocent students and teachers here. If a fight breaks out later, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be caught in the crossfire¡­¡± Ma Chuxia also expressed her concerns.

    ¡°Little wife, rest assured, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a grin, then addressed the few Taoists from the Metaphysical Society. ¡°Come here.¡±

    The Taoists of the Metaphysical Society looked up to Huang Xiaolong for direction, most of them aware that the disturbance was caused by malevolent ghosts from Dongying, igniting a fervor in their bones to defend their national dignity.

    There was a major battle approaching, but with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s formidable abilities, these Taoists from the Metaphysical Society were not going to be cowardly; on the contrary, they were secretly excited at the prospect of striking down the malicious ghosts from the Dongying island nation under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s leadership!

    ¡°Mr. Huang, give us your orders. Tonight¡¯s battle is no small matter; even if it means death, we will not retreat even half a step!¡± one of the Taoists from the Metaphysical Society declared with boiling passion.

    ¡°Can you all not be so dramatic?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless, and soon after, he pulled out a stack of talismans from his canvas bag. ¡°Listen up, we still have some time. Go and bury these talismans at several locations around this school¡­ Remember, the talismans must be buried eight inches deep into the ground.¡±

    Immediately, the Taoists from the Metaphysical Society took the talismans from Huang Xiaolong, memorized the locations for burying them, and then split up to carry out their tasks.

    Principal Tian hurriedly arranged for the security team to assist passionately.

    ¡°Little Long, I should help out too,¡± Ma Chuxia said, not daring to delay.

    ¡°Little wife, no rush¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pulled Ma Chuxia back. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand the bird language of the island nation. Now that the spectral envoys and various evil ghosts of the island nation are bearing down on us, I need to learn their language on the fly~~ By the way, little wife, I¡¯ve taught you how to draw the Red Spider Lily. Let¡¯s communicate, and you can transmit the information about the bird language of the island nation directly to me.¡±

    The Red Spider Lily that Huang Xiaolong drew had been modified, allowing for communication between the living and the dead, and even between people. Coupled with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s exceptional ability to assimilate new things, he would quickly learn the language of the island nation from Ma Chuxia.

    Ma Chuxia nodded her head.

    Without delay, Ma Chuxia bit her finger, squeezed out a drop of blood, and drew a Red Spider Lily on her forehead, then lightly placed a fingertip on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forehead.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Symbols and pronunciations of the Dongying language transferred from Ma Chuxia¡¯s mind into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain like a data transmission.

    This was possible because both had tempered their willpower and thoughts in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, possessing pure and powerful souls unlike ordinary people, which supported this synchronous transmission.

    In no time, Huang Xiaolong mastered a significant amount of the Dongying language, as if it were an innate ability.

    Opening his mouth, Huang Xiaolong babbled fluently and engaged in a conversation with Ma Chuxia in the Dongying bird language with no barrier at all. Although he wasn¡¯t as smooth as a Dongying person, he managed to communicate normally.

    At that moment, the Taoists from the Metaphysical Society arrived, foreheads dotted with sweat and hands caked with mud, having completed the task Huang Xiaolong had assigned them. They had buried the talismans at the designated spots within the campus.

    Wuu wuu~~~ wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu wuu~~~

    The chilling wind howled fiercely!

    Finally! Ghostly figures, faint and indistinct, started to appear above the school!

    These ghostly figures were all tragically varied, including ghosts who died by fire, starvation, decapitation, flaying¡­ of all sorts and conditions, each one in a state of bloody disarray or with broken bones. They spoke in the Dongying bird language, some dressed in traditional Dongying garments, some clutching bloody katanas in their hands.

    ¡°Is it¡­ has it come¡­ damn it¡­ has it come?¡± Principal Tian¡¯s lips trembled as he raised his head to the night sky that was as terrifying as the underworld itself, his whole body shuddering as if convulsing.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The entire school shook like an earthquake.

    The next second, dense waves of Yin energy, like meteors, shot down from the night sky toward the campus!

    Like a cascading waterfall, the Yin energy bombarded the school grounds, then quickly transformed into ghosts and malevolent spirits howling in greed, frantically running everywhere, seemingly trying to possess the living.

    In an instant, groups of fearsome ghosts with gnashing teeth charged into several dormitory buildings of the school.

    ¡°Ow! Master! Master! Ghosts! There are ghosts everywhere in the school! What do they want? They¡­ they~~~¡± Principal Tian was nearly scared out of his wits.

    Without any show of emotion, Huang Xiaolong recited an incantation, and in an instant, innumerable golden flames whirled around the campus.

    The entire campus was enveloped in layer upon layer of auspicious auroras and mystical aura.

    These golden flames burned upon contact with the ghosts; every ghost that had broken into the grounds and was even slightly touched by a flame crackled and burned away.

    The vast campus was filled with the wails of ghosts, and plumes of black smoke billowed as the ghosts from Dongying were incinerated to ash, emitting final screams of despair and distortion before their souls dissipated.

    Principal Tian, the Taoists from the Metaphysical Society, including Ma Chuxia, were all thoroughly shaken by the scene that was so resplendent it was hard to look directly at.

    Those golden flames, so divinely beautiful, were like fireflies, like shooting stars, fluttering everywhere, mesmerising to the point of making one¡¯s heart quiver.

    Gradually, the howling of ghosts in the campus grew weaker, and this wave of defense was nothing short of perfect; it annihilated every single Dongying ghost that had infiltrated the campus, while all the students and school staff remained unharmed!

    ¡°Ah~~ Mr. Huang, is this the divine might of the charms you had us bury around the school? So powerful! Truly amazing!¡± Several Taoists from the Metaphysical Society said in trembling worship.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up at the night sky.

    In the night, streams of ghostly Qi shuttled around. At times, they transformed into beautiful young girls in kimonos, eyebrows drawn, eyes painted, giggling coquettishly.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke in the island country¡¯s language, ¡°Stop sending these minions to their deaths. Hundred-Eye Ghost, show yourself already!¡±

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~whoosh whoosh whoosh~~whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~!

    The strands of ghostly Qi in the night sky gathered together, converging like rivers flowing into the sea.

    In the blink of an eye, the sky revealed a young girl appearing beguiling and enchanting.

    The girl was dressed in a kimono, eyes sultry like silk, but her body was covered with¨Ceyes!!!!

    The girl¡¯s body was densely packed with eyes, easily dozens of pairs at a glance, which to those with trypophobia would likely cause them to faint on the spot.

    These eyes, all horrendously grotesque, bulged like light bulbs, filled with terrifying blood vessels, rotating creepily, at times showing a greedy expression, at times a vicious one, and at times a wicked one¡­

    This was the Hundred-Eye Ghost!

    A unique kind of ghost from the island nation of Dongying!

    It wasn¡¯t like Huaxia¡¯s purple-robed fierce ghosts or Ghost Kings, but a special kind of specter.

    The yin energy that the Hundred-Eyed Ghost exuded was also very unusual; Huang Xiaolong had never encountered such yin energy in his previous ghost hunting career.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ Do you also speak our language? That¡¯s great¡­ I only need two more pairs of eyes to complete the collection of a hundred¡­ Your eyes are so pretty¡­ Would you give them to me~~¡± The Hundred-Eyed Ghost giggled coquettishly at Huang Xiaolong, as if flirting like lovers.

    ¡°Evil spirit! Today, you will be utterly destroyed!¡± Ma Chuxia also spoke in the island country¡¯s language, angrily rebuking.

    ¡°Wife, there¡¯s no need for you to be jealous of a Dongying ghost~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then continued to converse with the Hundred-Eyed Ghost in the island¡¯s language. ¡°How did you come to our Huaxia? Did a ghost errand from your underworld bring you here?¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ Knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you.¡± The Hundred-Eyed Ghost whispered to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°But¡­ I really like your eyes, I can tell you¡­ There¡¯s more than one ghost errand that came to Huaxia this time¡­ And, there¡¯s more than one Hundred-Eyed Ghost like me¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long¡­ It seems we¡¯re up against a formidable force this time¡­¡± Ma Chuxia frowned deeply.

    ¡°Pssh~~ Wife, what¡¯s there to worry about? The more that come, the better, so we can catch them all in one fell swoop.¡± A glint of murderous intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Okay then¡­ No more nonsense, I¡¯ve come here to collect pretty eyes¡­¡± The Hundred-Eyed Ghost looked tenderly at Huang Xiaolong, and then, all the eyeballs on its body closed at once!

    One second later!

    98 pairs of eyes opened simultaneously!

    Boom~~~~~~!

    98 pairs of demonic gazes, showing a faint red color like fresh blood, shone together upon Huang Xiaolong!

    This Hundred-Eyed Ghost also sensed that Huang Xiaolong was out of the ordinary, thus it concentrated all its gazes to launch a full-on attack on him from the get-go!

    The gaze of the Hundred-Eyed Ghost was its trump card; once targeted by this demonic and ghostly gaze, a person¡¯s spirit, soul, and life would drain away, leaving their body to turn into a pool of pus, leaving only the eyes intact.

    Huang Xiaolong remained unafraid, chanting a spell quietly, and all of a sudden, he shone like sunlight bursting through dark clouds, with thousands of golden rays emanating from him, filling the entire campus with his divine light, dispelling all evil spirits!

    ¡°Ah~~ A deity! A deity!¡± Principal Tian immediately knelt before Huang Xiaolong.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong stood like a divine statue that had endured for thousands of years, invulnerable to all evil. The Hundred-Eyed Ghost¡¯s gazes upon him immediately sizzled, then flared up like natural gas, burning away into nothingness in an instant.

    ¡®Oh, this level of attack is about equivalent to an ordinary Ghost King using ghost techniques¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong assessed silently to himself.

    That is to say, the Hundred-Eyed Ghost that had collected 98 pairs of eyes had strength roughly equal to a run-of-the-mill Ghost King in Huaxia.

    However, should it complete its collection with 100 pairs of eyes, and achieve its final evolution, the Hundred-Eyed Ghost would reach the level of a top Ghost King, approximately at the level of the one from the empty mountain temple, Monk Yizhen.

    The Hundred-Eyed Ghost, failing in its initial strike, was indeed surprised, but it didn¡¯t panic. Giggle giggling coquettishly, it said, ¡°Who would have thought Huaxia had such a formidable human¡­ But, I only need two more pairs of eyes to complete my final evolution, and when that happens, even you won¡¯t be my match~~¡±

    No sooner had the words fallen!

    The 98 pairs of eyes on the Hundred-Eyed Ghost¡¯s body closed again.

    Immediately afterward, they snapped open quickly!

    98 pairs of demonic gazes shone out once more!

    However, this time, these gazes didn¡¯t target Huang Xiaolong, but spread out, firing off in all directions across the campus like a scattergun.

    Principal Tian was within range of the attack.

    Several Taoist priests from the Metaphysical Society were also within the attack range.

    Even the students and faculty members fast asleep in the dormitory were within the Hundred Eyes Ghost¡¯s attack range.

    With 98 pairs of eyes, it needed only two more pairs to succeed, and the Hundred Eyes Ghost would have collected the last two pairs of eyes, completing its hundred eyes!

    At that critical moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whole body¡¯s True Qi concentrated, he waved both hands!

    Swish swish swish~~ swish swish swish~ swish swish~~~

    Streams of True Qi condensed into sword beams, emitting sharp Sword Qi, flying upwards from below, attacking the Hundred Eyes Ghost!

    Each sword qi was precisely aimed at one of the eyes of the Hundred Eyes Ghost that was open!

    Sword Qi crossed the sky, tearing the air chaotically, carrying an aura of dominating the world with its blade.

    The Sword Qi burst out by Huang Xiaolong was even faster than the Hundred Eyes Ghost¡¯s gaze!

    In the blink of an eye, the Hundred Eyes Ghost, unable to use its gaze to harvest its prey any longer, closed all of its eyes and dodged with ghostly speed.

    The speed of the Hundred Eyes Ghost was unquestionably fast, evading most of the Sword Qi, but there were still over a dozen Sword Qi it couldn¡¯t avoid no matter what!

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    These dozen streams of Sword Qi directly burst over a dozen of the Hundred Eyes Ghost¡¯s eyeballs!

    In mid-air, a strange sound erupted like a clutch of eggs being crushed.

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~~~!! My eyes! My beloved eyes!¡± the Hundred Eyes Ghost shrieked with a heartbreaking scream.

    Upon another look, over a dozen of its eyes had turned into pools of disgusting blood, drops of yin blood falling straight down.

    The Hundred Eyes Ghost also convulsed all over due to the extreme pain.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ You do dodge quite fast or else, with that hit, I would have burst all your eyeballs. Oh~~ it¡¯s so fun to burst eyeballs!¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked as he burst into laughter. ¡°Fun, fun, come on! Get ready. This time, I¡¯m going to burst all your eyeballs, leaving none behind! I¡¯ll turn you from the Hundred Eyes Ghost into a blind ghost! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~ Huaxia humans! I will eat you! I will eat you!¡± the Hundred Eyes Ghost raged!

    Hate and malice filled the remaining eyes on its body, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine!

    It shrieked, then its hands crossed over in a strange motion, and suddenly, a cyan light flickered from the remaining eyes on its body.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    These beams of light intertwined with each other.

    Soon, all the remaining eyes of the Hundred Eyes Ghost merged together, and its entire ghostly body transformed into a giant eyeball!

    An evil and terrifying eyeball the size of a water jar!

    This giant eyeball silently observed Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 929 - Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Pursuing the Dongying Ghost Envoy

    Chapter 929: Chapter 929: Pursuing the Dongying Ghost Envoy! Chapter 929: Chapter 929: Pursuing the Dongying Ghost Envoy! A bitter chill of a yin wind burst forth from the huge eyeball!

    Strands of fierce and malevolent Qi wrapped out from the eyeball like a spiderweb, clustering into a dense mass that seemed intent on completely entangling Huang Xiaolong.

    Further still, the vengeful and hateful intentions within the eyeball were enough to freeze one¡¯s marrow in terror!

    ¡°Oh? The Hundred-Eyes Ghost has this trick up its sleeve? Combining all its eyeballs into one giant eye¡­ Haha~It¡¯s just like a Transformer~~This is interesting¡­ It¡¯s said that quite a few Hundred-Eyes Ghosts have come to our Huaxia, then next time I¡¯ll have to catch a few and study them well.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, his body erupting with ten thousand rays of golden light. These lights transformed into numerous talismans, layer upon layer, swirling around him like falling snowflakes.

    The evil Qi and yin energy entangling from the large eye were effortlessly extinguished by the golden light talismans.

    The next moment, the giant eyeball burst into flame, bubbling in the fire like blood plasma. The eyeball had turned into a fireball! Within this fireball, there was a twisted woman¡¯s face, ferocious and terrible, grinding her teeth as if desperate to bite into Huang Xiaolong, to drink his blood, and tear his body into ten thousand pieces!

    The blood-red fireball, like a meteor racing across the sky, charged furiously towards Huang Xiaolong! Everything it passed withered and died, and even the air corroded into gaping black holes.

    Huang Xiaolong looked unruffled, waving his right hand!

    A sword light flashed!

    This sword light not only carried an edge capable of slicing through all things but also bore a fiery ferocity that could incinerate anything!

    This was the flying sword Huang Xiaolong had refined using the fiery sword treasure he had obtained from the Kunming secret realm!

    Poof~~~~

    The sword light flashed for just an instant.

    The blood-red fireball suddenly hung still mid-air, motionless.

    Soon after, the fireball extinguished, reverting back to a giant eyeball, now weeping tears. The tears were red, tears of blood.

    The Hundred-Eyes Ghost was weeping blood!

    The next second.

    The eyeball split in two!

    It turned out, Huang Xiaolong had just wielded the flying sword, splitting the eyeball in two with lightning speed.

    The severed eyeball was wrapped in flames of unyielding ferocity, burning fiercely as blood and flesh splattered around, releasing an acrid, sickening stench.

    The pitiful and wretched screams of the Hundred-Eyes Ghost echoed in the night sky, ¡°We won¡¯t let you off! The emissary of ghosts will kill you~! Other Hundred-Eyes Ghosts will also come to claim your life¡­ You will not die a good death~~~ah~~!¡±

    Before long, the eyeball had turned to ashes.

    At that time, the surging yin energy above the school finally began to dissipate, and the moon peeked out from the dark clouds, spilling gentle moonlight down below, while the sounds of insects came from all directions.

    ¡°Master¡­master¡­is it¡­is it gone?¡± Principal Tian hurried over, looking at Huang Xiaolong with eyes that adored him like a deity.

    ¡°For now, your school is temporarily safe. This Hundred-Eyes Ghost has been slain by me; its soul is scattered and destroyed.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a few instructions to Principal Tian, then left the school with Ma Chuxia and several Xuanxue Society Taoists.

    In a five-star hotel in Changnan City. Inside a suite.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia were seated on the living room sofa, with several Xuanxue Society Taoists standing by respectfully.

    ¡°Little Long, although the Hundred-Eyes Ghost has been eliminated, there¡¯s¡­there¡¯s trouble now,¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s complexion was filled with worry. ¡°A large number of evil spirits, fierce ghosts, and even quite a few ghost emissaries from Dongying¡¯s underworld have come to our Huaxia¡­ It¡¯s the rhythm of stirring up strife!¡±

    ¡°I reckon, in Changnan City, there¡¯s an emissary from the Dongying underworld¡­ My feeling can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment. ¡°I need to find this Dongying underworld emissary before anything else.¡±

    ¡°Right, Little Long, this time Dongying¡¯s underworld has launched a large-scale incursion into our Huaxia, it¡¯s likely that ordinary fierce ghosts from Dongying are not privy to the exact plans of their underworld, we must catch an emissary and interrogate them severely,¡± Ma Chuxia nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Heh~~To be peers with me is interesting, truly interesting,¡± A hint of killing intent flitted across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll summon all the ghosts in Changnan City; let them help me search! Even if I have to dig three feet into the ground, I must unearth that Dongying underworld emissary!¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong rushed out of the hotel, and on a grassy lawn outside, he set up an enormous ghost-summoning formation. Using a ghost-blindness spell, he shielded the area from all sides so that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see what Huang Xiaolong was doing.

    Having set up the ghost-summoning formation, Huang Xiaolong burned a few joss papers and chanted a complex spell.

    Soon, one after another, the spirits and fierce ghosts floated over from all directions.

    Huang Xiaolong watched these lost souls and fierce ghosts with an unconcerned nod.

    These specters and fierce ghosts seemed to sense the oppressive aura Huang Xiaolong willingly released, standing orderly on the lawn, not even daring to breathe too heavily, just like a group of obedient students.

    Half an hour later, Huang Xiaolong had summoned thousands of ghosts, among which were not a few blue-clothed fierce ghosts and purple-clothed fierce ghosts of formidable ferocity.

    ¡°Listen up, everybody. I didn¡¯t call you here today to finish you off¡­ I¡¯ve got something, and I want to ask you about it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The specters and fierce ghosts wore bleak smiles on their faces, nodding repeatedly at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Recently, a soul reaper has arrived in Changnan City. But don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s not one of our Huaxia¡¯s reapers, but from Dongying¡­ Technically, they shouldn¡¯t be able to manage you¡­ Who has any leads?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked straightforwardly.

    Ma Chuxia scanned the crowd of ghosts with her gaze.

    Several Taoists from the Metaphysical Society, having never seen so many ghosts, were so scared that their legs trembled uncontrollably, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities once again raised the ceiling of their awe for him.

    The fierce ghosts looked at each other, faces all showing a hint of bewilderment.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was beginning to feel disappointed, an especially disgusting fierce ghost jumped out. ¡°My lord, I know!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned his attention to that ghost.

    That ghost¡¯s body was entirely devoid of skin and hair, leaving nothing but bloody flesh, with each muscle fiber clearly visible, exuding the aura of a purple-clothed fierce ghost. It wore an ancient hat on its head, seeming to be an old ghost.

    ¡°Ah, you must be the Skin-peeling Ghost, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, my lord, this humble ghost was a man of the Ming dynasty, who committed crimes and was sentenced to an extreme punishment. Oh dear, it was tragic¨Cburied in the desert with only my head exposed. Then someone cut open a hole in my head and poured mercury into the wound¡­¡± The Skin-peeling Ghost rambled on endlessly. ¡°By noon, when the sun was scorching and the sand was burning hot, I couldn¡¯t bother with it anymore and whoosh, I jumped out of the sand, leaving my entire skin behind¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know of this method; skinning tends to be very clean and complete¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with understanding.

    ¡°Little Long! Can we stick to the matter at hand?¡± Ma Chuxia was speechless, ¡°You¡¯re actually discussing skinning with this old ghost. Isn¡¯t it disgusting?¡±

    ¡°Miss, how could this be disgusting?¡± The Skin-peeling Ghost smiled at Ma Chuxia, showing a mouthful of bright white teeth, then turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°My lord, I know of a village on the outskirts of Changnan City. Last night I was passing by there¡­ I saw a strange fellow reaping souls. Clad in black, neither human nor ghost, he exuded an aura that frightened me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a purple-clothed fierce ghost and a ferocious Skin-peeling Ghost, and you¡¯re scared of that guy?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    ¡°Scared, of course I¡¯m scared,¡± said the Skin-peeling Ghost earnestly. ¡°So I didn¡¯t dare to look for long. I saw that fellow holding chains, slipping them around the villagers¡¯ necks in a flash, and whoosh, he reaped their souls with such deft movements. Moreover, that guy was babbling incomprehensibly, not speaking our Huaxia language. Besides, isn¡¯t soul reaping the favorite task of soul reapers?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into furious laughter. ¡°How audacious! The Dongying underworld¡¯s reaper has the nerve to come to our Huaxia to capture souls! Alright, very well! If I let you leave alive this time, I might as well quit what I¡¯m doing!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was truly enraged!

    Boom~~~~!

    The oppressive aura of the sovereign Yin Emperor surged out!

    Thousands of specters and fierce ghosts were terrified, their bodies quivering like chaff, immediately kneeling on the ground, persistently kowtowing.

    After asking a few more questions, the Skin-peeling Ghost provided him with the name and location of the village.

    ¡°No time to delay, my little wife, let¡¯s head over there right away,¡± Huang Xiaolong decided on the spot.

    Hearing this, Ma Chuxia nodded firmly.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept over the many specters and fierce ghosts on the ground. ¡°Listen well!¡±

    The fierce ghosts held their breath and concentrated intently, listening to Huang Xiaolong with extreme focus, afraid to exhibit any attitude that might provoke Huang Xiaolong¡¯s merciless slaughter, as by now, these ghosts fully understood Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity and dared not show the slightest disobedience.

    This was one of the rare occasions where Huang Xiaolong revealed his divine aura in front of specters and fierce ghosts, and this time, he was indeed fiercely angry!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The reapers from the Dongying underworld were causing chaos on his turf, which was a direct affront to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s authority!

    ¡°Now, some Dongying fierce ghosts have come to our Huaxia to stir up trouble, here in Changnan City among other places. Listen well, all of you, search for them! If you find any ghosts from Dongying, devour them straight away! Got it? Anyone who kills a Dongying fierce ghost can come to me for a reward. Understood?¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    Upon hearing this, all the specters and fierce ghosts present united in their hatred, each cursing fiercely, swearing to exterminate any ghost from Dongying.

    ¡°Alright, disperse,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wave of his hand, dismissing the ghosts.

    ¡°My little wife, let¡¯s go find that death-courting Dongying underworld¡¯s reaper~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes blazed with murderous intent. ¡°I hope he¡¯s still in that village~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 930 - Chapter 930 Chapter 930 The entire village has been enthralled

    Chapter 930: Chapter 930 The entire village has been enthralled! Chapter 930: Chapter 930 The entire village has been enthralled! It was already 2 or 3 in the morning, and Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t stopped for a moment. After dispersing the summoned ghosts, he took Ma Chuxia and several Huaxia Metaphysical Society Taoists to the village where the Dongying underworld enforcers had appeared last night!

    The group drove two cars along the provincial road and quickly arrived at a village near the suburbs.

    Behind the village lay rolling mountains.

    They got out of the cars.

    ¡°Little Long, according to what that skin-peeling ghost said, the village should be not far ahead,¡± Ma Chuxia stretched out her hand and pointed towards the front.

    Dimly, they indeed saw a small-scale village that seemed to have around a hundred households. However, it was pitch-black, silent as death, looking just like an abandoned, desolate village.

    A faint Yin energy lingered above the village.

    The atmosphere was chilling.

    ¡°Mr. Huang, this village¡­ indeed¡­ indeed seems peculiar,¡± a Taoist from the Huaxia Metaphysical Society said with a trembling voice beside Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What¡¯s so peculiar about it? I¡¯ve been to weirder places. Enough, let¡¯s enter the village first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, a hint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong led the way, and the group entered the village, their steps uneven as they walked in.

    ¡°Little Long, it really is strange. This village has such weak Yang energy; it doesn¡¯t seem like there are people living here at all¡­¡± Ma Chuxia observed her surroundings.

    ¡°As that skin-peeling ghost said, this village has likely been ravaged by the Dongying underworld enforcer, and all the villagers¡¯ souls have been snatched away~~¡± While speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out several incense sticks, recited the Fire Bell Curse for illumination, and muttered to himself, ¡°You filthy thing~~ I will find you~!¡±

    As the group moved through the village, they looked into each household; the Huaxia Metaphysical Society¡¯s Taoists even knocked on a few doors, but there was not the slightest response.

    Behind the village, the dark mountains loomed like a giant beast lurking in the night. The mountain wind blew, making whooshing and rustling sounds in the forest, exceedingly eerie, yet devoid of any sign of life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother knocking anymore. Just go inside and have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong walked up to the doorway of a house and recited an incantation to pass through walls, simply diving right in.

    Ma Chuxia leaped with agility, effortlessly vaulting over the wall.

    There was a courtyard behind the door.

    They crossed the courtyard and entered a large house.

    In the glow of the firelight, they saw no one in the room.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped towards the bedroom.

    In the bedroom, a man and a woman lay stiffly on a bed!

    They seemed like a couple, middle-aged.

    Huang Xiaolong approached and saw that the couple¡¯s faces were pale as paper, and the root of the mountain on their Sijiugong had already fractured.

    ¡°Little Long, are they dead?¡± Ma Chuxia whispered from the side.

    ¡°Not dead. They have indeed had their souls snatched away. But¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitated for a moment. ¡°Humans have three spirits and seven souls, this couple, both had two spirits and five souls taken¡­ This indicates that the Dongying underworld enforcer¡¯s soul-snatching technique is still lacking.¡±

    After pausing, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°However, in such a situation, this couple won¡¯t live much longer¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, the villagers here are innocent, we must save them,¡± Ma Chuxia said anxiously.

    ¡°Of course, they are now akin to being in a vegetative state,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°We must find their lost two spirits and five souls before dawn, otherwise, they¡¯ll die unnatural deaths.¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong hurried out of the house.

    He went into several more households in succession, and the situation was exactly the same. Every villager, from eighty-year-old elders down to mere several-year-old children, had lost two spirits and five souls and lay like corpses¨Cprecarious as candles in the wind.

    Seeing this, Ma Chuxia cursed furiously, ¡°That Dongying underworld enforcer is nothing but a beast! Not even sparing the elderly and the children!¡±

    ¡°Which is why it must die,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, his eyes cold.

    ¡°Little Long, what we need to do now is retrieve the lost souls of all the villagers!¡± Ma Chuxia said with urgency.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t reply but looked towards the mountains behind the village before saying, ¡°The Yin energy is dense in the mountains; it¡¯s either gathered many fierce ghosts or¡­ the villagers¡¯ souls are all in the mountains¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong led Ma Chuxia and the metaphysical society¡¯s Taoist priests along the rugged mountain path behind the village, entering the mountains. Even though they had incense sticks to light their way, the vast mountains were completely silent, shrouded in darkness, which made the few Taoist priests from the metaphysical society feel as if something in the dark was spying on them, causing them to shrink their necks in fear.

    As they walked on, a vast valley appeared before them. A chilling, eerie wind blew out from the mouth of the valley, carrying with it a terrifying Evil Qi. The valley ahead gave off the impression of the netherworld.

    ¡°Here we are, just inside that valley,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, quickly striding forward.

    After taking a few steps, Huang Xiaolong suddenly felt that indescribable, strange sensation well up inside him again. He blurted out, ¡°The Dongying netherworld¡¯s ghost guards are in the valley!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Ma Chuxia gave a slight start.

    ¡°My intuition.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a smile, and then took a handful of talismans out of his canvas bag, instructing everyone to stick them on.

    ¡°Each person gets two talismans. One is a ¡®Soul Concealing Talisman,¡¯ rendering you invisible to ghosts and deities. The other is an Invisibility Talisman, rendering you invisible to the living,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained at a rapid pace. ¡°We¡¯ll sneak in quietly. I really want to see what sort of tricks these Dongying netherworld¡¯s ghost guards are up to. They¡¯ve gathered the souls of all the villagers here for some peculiar purpose¡­¡±

    After Ma Chuxia and the other Taoist priests from the metaphysical society stuck the talismans on themselves, they disappeared instantly as if they had evaporated from the human world.

    Huang Xiaolong was leading the way at the front, and he saw a group of ghostly spirits standing guard at the mouth of the valley.

    These ghostly spirits were all dressed in clothing from the Dongying islands, with some even wearing military uniforms, wielding samurai swords, their faces twisted with ferocity.

    However, since Huang Xiaolong and the others were all bearing talismans, these fierce spirits failed to notice them at all.

    Ma Chuxia glared at these Dongying fierce spirits, her eyes filled with killing intent, but fearing that she might alert the enemy, she restrained herself and did not make a move.

    Huang Xiaolong whispered to her secretly, ¡°Little wife, don¡¯t be hasty. Not one of these little Dongying ghosts will escape. When the time comes, we¡¯ll reduce them all to ashes and smoke.¡±

    Inside the valley!

    It was a large hollow!

    The Yin Qi roiled!

    A horde of grim Dongying ghosts stood guard with various weapons, surrounding the area.

    Besides, about a hundred Huaxia souls were bound and lined up in rows, looking pitiful, weeping and wailing.

    Huang Xiaolong saw clearly that among these hundred or so souls, not all were ghostly spirits ¨C they were indeed the secondary souls and the five spiritual souls of the villagers that had been snatched away!

    So they were all here!

    Huang Xiaolong also discovered that beside these souls, a large group of living people was being controlled!

    These living people, men and women, old and young, were all dressed like simple villagers. Each one was restrained by the Yin Qi, unable to move, their faces filled with terror and despair, their bodies shaking uncontrollably like sieves.

    Apparently, these villagers were the ones that the Dongying netherworld¡¯s ghost guards and the Dongying ghosts had snatched from the nearby villages!

    Just then!

    Huang Xiaolong saw a figure in the valley, clad in dark armor. In his presence, aside from the Yin Qi, there was an innate formidable pressure that was natural to the ghostly spirits and fierce souls.

    The figure held a pitch-black chain with a razor-sharp scythe attached to one end, exuding an evil chill.

    He seemed extremely arrogant, disdainful, and noble. Suddenly, he let out a roar, ¡°Baka yarou!¡±

    Whoosh~~~~

    He swung his chain, ensnaring the neck of a living person.

    With a ¡°whoosh,¡± the soul of the living person was pulled out.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The individual¡¯s eyes went blank as the body collapsed limply to the ground.

    With a casual flick of his hand, the soul obediently lined up beside the secondary souls and the five spiritual souls of the villagers.

    ¡°Wuuu~~ wuuuuu~~ wuuuuu~~~¡± The soul of the living person let out a pitiful cry.

    ¡°Hehe~~ This is interesting, right in front of me, you¡¯re reaping the souls of our Huaxia people¡­ good, very good¡­¡± A cruel light flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

 Chapter 931 - Chapter 931 Chapter 931 King Yan is... Xu Fu

    Chapter 931: Chapter 931: King Yan is¡­ Xu Fu! Chapter 931: Chapter 931: King Yan is¡­ Xu Fu! The ghost reapers of Dongying¡¯s underworld had kidnapped these villagers to this place and extracted their souls, clearly with ulterior motives.

    The living villagers looked like a herd of pigs, dogs, cattle, and sheep being led into a slaughterhouse, subject to butchery at will. They kept wailing, emitting desperate pleas for mercy¨C

    ¡°Spare us~~ Spare our lives~~ Spare us¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh~~~¡± The ghost reaper from Dongying¡¯s underworld cruelly laughed, then skillfully flung out a soul-locking chain, and pulled out a villager¡¯s two souls and five spirits, taunting in the language of the Dongying islands. ¡°You Huaxia beasts! Your souls are excellent materials indeed~~ gaga gaga~~~¡±

    As the Yin Emperor of Huaxia¡¯s underworld, Huang Xiaolong absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate an outsider reaper torturing his compatriots right under his nose!

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura blossomed, revealing his form.

    Ma Chuxia and several Taoists from the Xuanxue Society also stepped forward, filled with righteous indignation.

    ¡°Hm? A living person?¡± The Dongying underworld ghost reaper¡¯s face slightly changed, and using his sharp and menacing gaze, he stared at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with scrutiny and a hint of shock.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong and the others had revealed themselves on their own accord, and the Dongying underworld ghost reaper hadn¡¯t sensed their arrival from the beginning!

    ¡°You beast! Coming to our Huaxia to harm the innocent! You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s entire body was radiating a murderous energy, and she wished she could immediately rush forward and tear the Dongying underworld ghost reaper into pieces.

    The Dongying fierce ghosts in the valley also all converged towards Huang Xiaolong and the others, with extremely ferocious and malevolent expressions surfacing on their ghostly faces. Within the valley, the gloomy and evil air swirled like a whirlwind.

    The Dongying ghost reaper chuckled a few times, eyeing Ma Chuxia with a greedy look. ¡°You actually speak our Dongying language. But, you¡¯re a Huaxia person! Oh~~ Are you a Taoist? I sense fluctuations of Taoist energy from you¡­ However, you need to understand, I am a ghost reaper! For ghost reapers to capture souls, that¡¯s the natural order of things! Heh heh heh~~~ Of course, as a ghost reaper, I can¡¯t just hook the souls of the living at will, otherwise the underworld would punish me. But¡­ heh heh heh~~ This is Huaxia, and the Huaxia underworld has long been finished. It can¡¯t control me¡­ You Taoists, don¡¯t even think about opposing a ghost reaper, you¡¯re on a path to death! Get lost!¡±

    The Dongying ghost reaper could tell that Huang Xiaolong and the others were not pushovers, so he didn¡¯t attack right away, choosing to threaten them first instead.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled and took out a candle from his canvas bag, lighting it. This candle was mixed with the tears of a bull and some talisman ashes, and when it burned, it radiated a blue glow.

    Upon seeing the light of the candle, the souls crowded over to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    This was a soul-attracting lamp, capable of attracting and guiding away the lost souls of the living.

    ¡°Damn it! You Taoist, actually using a soul-attracting lamp to snatch souls from my grasp!¡± The Dongying ghost reaper was furious, and with a wave of his hand, a large group of Dongying fierce ghosts rushed crazily at Huang Xiaolong, attempting to drain them of their Yang Qi.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled, and suddenly, his body¡¯s surface erupted with unceasing flashes of golden light, which revealed countless tiny talisman characters as numerous as the sands of the Ganges.

    Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    As the golden light shone, the entire valley was illuminated brightly, and those Dongying fierce ghosts didn¡¯t even get close before their ghostly bodies turned into wisps of black smoke. Their soul-wrenching screams were incessant, and in a blink of an eye, all the Dongying fierce ghosts in the valley were utterly obliterated!

    ¡°You!!!!!!¡± The Dongying ghost reaper was both shocked and furious.

    ¡°Cut the crap, coming to our Huaxia to stir up trouble. You come to my turf to capture souls; you¡¯re as good as dead, you know that?¡± A cold smirk blurred with mockery and murderous intent flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hmph! A mere Huaxia Taoist, you dare to stop me?¡± The Dongying ghost reaper let out a fierce cry and swung his soul-locking chain, the sickle-end slashing towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    An insidious force tore through the air!

    ¡°Insignificant trick¡­ I wonder how this soul-locking chain is forged. Compared to the soul-locking chains used by ghost reapers in our Huaxia underworld, it¡¯s simply frail~~¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed mockingly and waved his right hand.

    A dazzling sword light flashed out!

    This sword light, with the momentum to move mountains and the power to tear through anything in its path, went straight for the Dongying ghost reaper!

    Spurt~~!

    Ghoulish blood sprayed wildly!

    The Dongying ghost reaper¡¯s hand holding the soul-locking chain was abruptly severed!

    With a clang, the soul-locking chain fell to the ground!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!!!¡± The Dongying ghost reaper let out a blood-curdling and terrible scream, ¡°I am a ghost reaper! You dare to injure me? You¡¯re opposing the underworld! You¡¯re opposing the underworld!¡±

    ¡°Tch~~ The underworld? I call the shots in the Huaxia underworld,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with another wave of his hand.

    Spurt~~!

    More ghoulish blood gushed forth.

    The Dongying ghost reaper¡¯s other arm was also chopped off.

    Well then, this fellow turned into an ¡°armless ghost reaper.¡±

    It seemed that Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to finish off the Dongying ghost reaper in one go; he was torturing him! Chipping away at him bit by bit!

    ¡°Bakayaro!!!!!!¡± The Dongying ghost reaper roared furiously!

    The very next second, a huge flag unfurled above its head.

    The flag emitted waves of resentment and cold winds, and numerous fierce ghosts with their heads poking out snarled wildly like beasts.

    The souls in the valley and the villagers who hadn¡¯t had their souls hooked yet were so terrified they prostrated on the ground, trembling violently.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body radiated streaks of golden light, like a warm sun, protecting the souls and villagers.

    ¡°Ah, I see now, the reason why you¡¯ve detained so many souls is to craft this banner flag~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye muscles twitched slightly, ¡°Banner flags, many Taoists craft them, and some powerful ghosts do as well, but most use the souls of Yin ghosts for the crafting process, and rarely do they detain the souls of the living¡­ Yet you dared to come to Huaxia, forcefully detain souls, and craft this artifact¡­ you¡¯ve truly made me angry! Do you understand?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong erupted with a sky-high fury, and a bone-chilling killing intent!

    Standing by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little. To be honest, she had rarely seen Huang Xiaolong this angry since she¡¯d known him.

    When Huang Xiaolong got angry, the consequences were severe!

    ¡°You have a banner flag, well, I happen to have one too.¡± With a thought, Huang Xiaolong also summoned his own Thousand Souls Banner.

    In the air, the two banner flags flapped and buzzed in the wind!

    ¡°Die!¡± The Dongying ghost functionary, manipulating his banner, swept directly toward Huang Xiaolong, and in the wind, the flag inflated massively, becoming huge enough to blot out the sky!

    Whiz, whiz, whiz~ Whiz, whiz, whiz!

    From within the Dongying ghost functionary¡¯s banner flag exploded a horrific suction force like a vortex, and in an instant, the secondary souls and five spirits of the several Mystical Study Taoists were forcibly pulled out!

    The Taoist¡¯s souls emerged, wailing hideously as they floated towards Huang Xiaolong, crying, ¡°Mr. Huang! Save us! Save us!¡±

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s physical body, True Qi cultivation, strength of spirit, and power of the Tao allowed her to withstand the suction force of the banner flag; aside from feeling a slight dizziness, her soul was solid as gold!

    Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hand and made a virtual press in the air, and the souls of the Mystical Study Taoists immediately returned to their bodies.

    At this moment, black ghostly qi burst from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Thousand Souls Banner, condensing into muscular, entangled ghostly hands that reached for the Dongying ghost functionary¡¯s banner.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The Dongying ghost functionary¡¯s banner flag, as if made of mere paper, was instantly torn to shreds by the ghostly hands!

    ¡°Come into my Thousand Souls Banner and have some fun~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    In the blink of an eye, countless ghostly hands from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Thousand Souls Banner reached out to grab the ghost functionary from the Dongying underworld, binding it tightly and dragging it into the Thousand Souls Banner.

    ¡°No~~ What do you want to do? What exactly are you doing? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re looking for death~~~¡± The Dongying ghost functionary let out a terrified scream.

    But soon enough, several ghostly hands clamped tightly over its mouth, silencing it completely.

    At last, the ghost functionary from the Dongying underworld was pulled into the Thousand Souls Banner.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind moved, and a strand of his consciousness followed into the Thousand Souls Banner.

    Inside the boundless interior of the Thousand Souls Banner.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the Dongying ghost functionary with a grin.

    All around, ghastly spirits with bloodthirsty eyes and mocking stares surrounded the Dongying ghost functionary.

    ¡°Master, this one has not only Yin energy but also carries a special aura that makes us somewhat wary. What is it?¡± asked the female ghost from the Qing Dynasty who presided over the Thousand Souls Banner, with utmost respect.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just a ghost functionary from Dongying. But it¡¯s very weak, you all have nothing to fear,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an easy smile.

    The malevolent spirits within the Thousand Souls Banner all cackled madly, aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity as the true Yin Emperor from Huaxia, and with such a backing, why would they fear a foreign ghost functionary?

    ¡°Master, I wonder what a foreign ghost functionary tastes like~~¡± asked one blue-dressed malevolent spirit, licking its lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what exactly are your plans in coming to Huaxia this time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking at the Dongying ghost functionary. ¡°Also, your Dongying underworld actually has a King Yan; that¡¯s quite unusual. Tell me, what¡¯s the deal with your Dongying underworld¡¯s King Yan?¡±

    King Yan should be the highest authority in the Dongying underworld.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Dongying ghost functionary let out a cold snort, but the terror seeping out of its eyes deeply betrayed it.

    ¡°Unwilling to talk, huh? Alright, bite!¡± Huang Xiaolong gave the command with a wave of his hand.

    At that moment, it was as if a drop of water had fallen into a pan of oil!

    Inside the Thousand Souls Banner, all of the Yin ghosts and powerful spirits boiled with excitement, then, like a volley of arrows, they swooshed toward the Dongying ghost functionary.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Pieces of flesh flew from the body of the Dongying ghost functionary.

    In an instant, it was riddled with holes.

    ¡°No, no, no~ I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell~~ Our Dongying underworld¡¯s King Yan, it¡­ it¡¯s actually¡­ actually a human! And it¡¯s a Huaxian! His Huaxian name is¡­ is ¡®Xu Fu¡¯¡­ He is the one who founded Dongying¡¯s underworld~~ Ah~~ Let me go~~~~¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu is King Yan? Goodness me~~ This is huge~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was astounded.

    ¡­

 Chapter 932 - Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Issue the Imperial Decree

    Chapter 932: Chapter 932: Issue the Imperial Decree! Chapter 932: Chapter 932: Issue the Imperial Decree! Huang Xiaolong had finally reached a complete epiphany!

    So-called Dongying underworld was actually created by that Xu Fu!

    Xu Fu was from the Qin Dynasty of Huaxia, and he was the most outstanding magician and alchemist of his time, mastering many powerful magic arts. After secretly consuming the elixir of life, he fled to Dongying and spread his lineage.

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong thought that Xu Fu had simply cultivated a number of Onmyoji and Ghost Ninjas in Dongying, but he had never expected that Xu Fu had also created an underworld!

    No wonder, the organization of the Dongying underworld was exactly the same as that of the Huaxia underworld!

    ¡°Heh~ So that¡¯s how it is~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a faint smile and looked at the Dongying messenger, who was bitten all over and grimacing in pain, with a mocking gaze. ¡°Continue, you messengers and various Dongying fierce ghosts coming to our Huaxia, what¡¯s your purpose? Spit out your plans!¡±

    ¡°Ye~~Yes, I¡¯ll speak~ I¡¯ll tell everything~~¡± This Dongying messenger was actually very cowardly deep inside, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Once faced with a being more powerful than itself, it completely cowered and spilled the beans to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because some time ago, a little ghost from Huaxia, who was being hunted, escaped to our Dongying underworld to seek an audience with Lord King Yan¡­ This Huaxia little ghost was someone from the Ming Dynasty, called ¡®Zheng He¡¯. It was originally a Ghost Immortal, but now its cultivation had greatly fallen. Our Lord King Yan, being originally from Huaxia, got along very well with this Zheng He. Zheng He said that the current Huaxia underworld only exists in name¡­ Our Dongying underworld should take the opportunity to dispatch troops and take control of the Huaxia underworld!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Such great ambition indeed~¡± Huang Xiaolong chortled. Yet, a sinister killing intent emerged in his eyes. ¡°Xu Fu, oh Xu Fu, this time, you¡¯ve been deceived by Zheng He¡­¡±

    However, speaking of which, Xu Fu was cunning and Zheng He was deceitful, but it was impossible to fool Xu Fu. The reason Xu Fu ordered a large number of Dongying messengers to come with fierce ghosts was very likely to test the depth of the Huaxia underworld. If, as Zheng He said, the Huaxia underworld was a pushover, then Xu Fu wouldn¡¯t mind taking advantage and swallowing up the Huaxia underworld, becoming the king of both Huaxia and Dongying underworlds! At that time, it truly would be covering the sky with one hand, an existence comparable to the gods!

    The Dongying messenger continued, ¡°This time, Lord King Yan commanded our group of messengers to first come to Huaxia to scout, and he released many of Dongying underworld¡¯s fierce ghosts to come over¡­ Our plan is to kill at will in Huaxia at first¡­ and finally converge in Beijing¡­¡±

    ¡°Converge in Beijing? What are you planning to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Specifically¡­ exactly what to do, Lord King Yan did not instruct, only told us to kill Huaxia¡¯s souls and fierce ghosts at will, and we could consider the living humans as prey. No need to worry about anything, just indulge in killing.¡± The Dongying messenger confessed honestly.

    The killing intent in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes intensified again, ¡°Heh~~ Kill at will? Not sparing either humans or ghosts? Alright, very good, converging in Beijing, right? Then I also have to personally make a trip to Beijing. This time, I¡¯ll make sure you come without return!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong then pressed for more confessions.

    It was about one or two months later when all these messengers from the Dongying underworld who had come over to have their fun would head to Beijing! By then, they would definitely join forces for another big play!

    When that time comes, with Huang Xiaolong going to Beijing, he would be able to wipe out all these scum from Dongying in one fell swoop!

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong refined the Dongying messenger directly into the Thousand Souls Flag, becoming a part of his Thousand Souls Flag. With this, there was now a hint of the Dongying messenger¡¯s aura in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Thousand Souls Flag, making it even more effective against ordinary fierce ghosts!

    The reason he didn¡¯t kill this Dongying messenger was that Huang Xiaolong had a use for keeping it alive, such as using it as bait to lure other Dongying messengers into the trap.

    After finishing all this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness flew out of the Thousand Souls Flag.

    ¡°Little Long, did you take care of that Dongying messenger? That¡¯s really relieving!¡± Ma Chuxia asked Huang Xiaolong by his side.

    ¡°Mhm. Creatures like that are doomed when they encounter me,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s send these villagers¡¯ souls back first,¡± Ma Chuxia said anxiously, fearing that the villagers¡¯ souls wouldn¡¯t be able to return.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Little wife, don¡¯t worry too much, we have enough time.¡±

    There and then, Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Guiding Lamp and shouted to the souls, ¡°Follow me, step lively, keep up!¡±

    The souls lined up neatly and followed Huang Xiaolong step by step.

    The villagers who had not yet been captured by the Dongying messengers were comforted by a few Taoists from the Metaphysical Society, who were responsible for the evacuation.

    Back at the village, Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia personally returned the villagers¡¯ secondary souls and five poes back into their bodies, and applied ¡®Soul-Fixing Talismans¡¯ to them.

    One by one, the villagers woke up, as if the whole experience had been nothing but a nightmare.

    In the eastern sky, a hint of dawn appeared.

    The sky gradually brightened.

    Huang Xiaolong yawned, and along with Ma Chuxia and a few Taoists from the Metaphysical Society, headed back to the urban area of Changnan City.

    After finding a hotel, Huang Xiaolong cuddled with Ma Chuxia and slept soundly for a few hours.

    After waking up, they went for lunch.

    ¡°Little Long, what should we do next?¡± Ma Chuxia asked anxiously. ¡°So many Dongying ghost messengers and ghosts have swarmed into our Huaxia. Shouldn¡¯t we take some measures? We can¡¯t just let them make trouble, can we?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨CLittle Wife, I¡¯ve thought about it too,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a look of certainty. ¡°First of all, I will issue a royal decree to all the thousands of souls and ghosts in Huaxia using my identity as the Yin Emperor.¡±

    ¡°A royal decree?¡± Ma Chuxia was taken aback.

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that, Little Wife? Just like the ancient emperors could issue decrees, I, as the Yin Emperor, can also issue a royal decree to all the ghosts under heaven. If any ghost dares to disobey, I¡¯ll chop off its head!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Pfft¨CLittle Long, you¡¯re so cool,¡± Ma Chuxia looked at Huang Xiaolong adoringly, ¡°What comes next?¡±

    ¡°What comes next? Little Wife, I¡¯ll take you on a national tour. After we have fun for a month or two, we¡¯ll head to Beijing,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°A tour?¡± Ma Chuxia was momentarily lost in thought.

    ¡°Yes, a tour. We¡¯ll travel around and take out any Dongying ghost messengers and all kinds of Dongying ghosts we encounter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Finally, we¡¯ll go to Beijing, because by then, all the Dongying ghost messengers and fierce ghosts will converge there, a throng in full assembly, and I¡¯ll wipe them all out in one fell swoop, not sparing a single one!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all going to Beijing?¡± A look of shock crossed Ma Chuxia¡¯s face, ¡°These damned things!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Wife, give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll go draft the royal decree,¡± Huang Xiaolong beckoned to Ma Chuxia with his finger.

    Ma Chuxia leaned over with a look full of tenderness and affection and kissed Huang Xiaolong on the face.

    Only then did Huang Xiaolong send a strand of his consciousness into the underworld.

    In the underworld, Huang Xiaolong called together some ghosts, many of whom had worked with historical documents over various dynasties. Some were specialized in drafting royal decrees for emperors.

    Among them were the ones who compiled the ¡°Zizhi Tongjian¡± and wrote the ¡°Records of the Grand Historian.¡±

    A group of ghosts ground ink and laid out paper, looking respectfully towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°The royal decree shall be written like this¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment, then dictated word by word, ¡°By the mandate of Heaven, King Yan proclaims, the fierce ghosts of Huaxia hearken! There are foreign ghost messengers, Dongying fierce ghosts, sneaking into our vast Huaxia. Ghosts of Huaxia, prepare your knives, when these bastards come, kill them first and ask questions later. Let it be known.¡±

    This royal decree wasn¡¯t written in a florid style, but was straightforward and extremely dominant.

    The ghosts in the underworld, using seal script, transcribed countless copies of this decree. Huang Xiaolong exuded the dignity of the Yin Emperor, and this aura permeated every decree, filling each one with a pressure that compelled innate subservience from the specters of Huaxia, daring none to so much as think of disobedience.

    Next, these royal decrees, like snowflakes, flew from the underworld towards all corners of Huaxia!

    The living could not see the royal decree, only the spirits and fierce ghosts could receive the command.

    After finishing this task, the corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneering arc, ¡°You scum from Dongying, this time, I¡¯ll make sure you have no place to die! The vast Huaxia is teeming with countless ghosts, including extremely ferocious ones like ghost kings. You dare to run wild on Huaxia land, you¡¯re simply courting death!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia arrived at the villa where they originally stayed.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little demons, had already absorbed all the energy from the nine-headed serpent¡¯s inner core and broken through their cultivation.

    ¡°Master! Master! We¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong, with blooming smiles, flung themselves at Huang Xiaolong, each hooking an arm.

    Huang Xiaolong saw at a glance that the demonic power hidden within the two little demons had become even more pure and immense.

    It seemed that their time in closed-door cultivation had indeed led to remarkable progress.

    By now, Xiaohong had grown eight tails, becoming an eight-tailed fox demon.

    And Qingqing had completed her eighth shedding.

    ¡°Alright, stop clinging to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiaohong and Qingqing clung to Huang Xiaolong, refusing to let go. ¡°Young Master, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Just wandering around, not really heading anywhere in particular,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong embarked on a journey around the country with Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong!

    One day, Huang Xiaolong and his companions arrived at ¡°Yangzhou City¡± in ¡°Sujiang Province¡±.

    Upon entering the city of Yangzhou, Huang Xiaolong could feel some rather noticeable dark energy.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s broad daylight, and Yangzhou City seems¡­ a bit unclean, eh~¡± Ma Chuxia also sensed something was off. ¡°Could it be the Dongying ghost envoys and those Dongying ghosts causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ my little wife, don¡¯t be so tense,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong, unable to believe it.

    He paused for a moment, then murmured, ¡°This dark energy seems to be drifting from the same place¡­ little wife, let¡¯s follow it and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, if it¡¯s the Dongying ghost envoys stirring up trouble, you don¡¯t need to lift a finger, we¡¯ll just bite them to death,¡± Xiaohong said with a smile while munching on an apple.

    These two little demons had learned from Ma Chuxia about the Dongying underworld¡¯s ghost envoys and the impending invasion of Dongying¡¯s powerful ghosts. Surprisingly, the two little demons were filled with hatred and eager for revenge, clamoring to find the Dongying ghost envoys to bite them dead.

    ¡°You two, just try not to cause me any trouble,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Pfft~~ Young Master, what are you talking about, that we¡¯d only cause trouble? Young Master, Xiaohong and I are very powerful now. Those Dongying ghost envoys are no match for us. If one comes, one dies; if two come, both die,¡± Qingqing mumbled discontentedly, pouting her lips.

    With laughter and talk, it didn¡¯t take long for Huang Xiaolong and his companions to arrive at a densely packed area with rows of bungalows. The contrast between this place and the skyscrapers of the bustling city center was striking.

    ¡°Hmm~~ why are there only old bungalows here¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong paused, ¡°This must be what those from the upper echelons call a ¡®slum¡¯~~~¡±

    Just then, in the sky above these ¡®slums¡¯, strands of dark energy were lazily rising.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he traced the dark energy to a few bungalows.

    Before he even knocked, they heard the sound of a woman¡¯s sobbing from inside.

    Huang Xiaolong walked up silently and knocked on the door, thud thud thud.

    After about a dozen knocks, footsteps were heard, and someone opened the door.

    The woman who opened the door was in her thirties, dressed simply, with tear-streaked cheeks. Tears were falling like broken pearls, showing an expression of utter despair.

    ¡°Cough cough~~ sorry to bother you. Did something happen in your home?¡± Ma Chuxia asked politely.

    She couldn¡¯t help but glance at the lingering dark energy above the roof, thinking to herself, ¡®It would be strange if this family hadn¡¯t experienced some incident!¡¯

    ¡°Wuwu~~ wuwu~~~¡± the woman continued to wail but still managed to say, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°Us? We might be the people who can help solve your family¡¯s troubles,¡± Xiaohong said from behind, blinking her eyes.

    The woman scrutinized the ¡°uninvited guests¡± standing at the doorway.

    Huang Xiaolong looked like an innocuous young man, and the other three were stunningly beautiful women.

    This combination hardly seemed like bad people.

    ¡°You~~ you¡­ wuwuwu~~~ my husband this morning¡­ he suddenly became unresponsive¡­ it¡¯s as if¡­ he turned into¡­ into a vegetable¡­ wuwuwu~~~¡± The woman wept profusely, but she stepped aside to let Huang Xiaolong and others enter the house.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Ma Chuxia with a smile, and then she walked into the house.

    Huang Xiaolong, Qingqing, Xiaohong, also stepped inside.

    The room was simply furnished, with furniture and appliances that were quite old.

    Wisps of Yin energy drifted about the room, giving it a chilling sensation.

    In the bedroom.

    A man in his thirties, well-built, lay on the bed.

    This man lay stiff as if a corpse, his complexion deathly pale, and his brow entwined with Yin energy, while dark patterns covered his palace of life. Had it not been for his faint heartbeat and breathing, one would truly mistake him for a dead person!

    ¡°Wuu wuu wuu~~ He was fine last night, but this morning¡­ this morning he became like this, no response when I call out¡­ wuu wuu wuu~~ What kind of sickness is this~~ wuu wuu wuu~~¡± The young wife burst into loud weeping again.

    ¡°This condition, it¡¯s clearly a case of soul loss.¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured. ¡°And what¡¯s gone is his secondary soul and five spirits.¡±

    ¡°What? Lost his secondary soul and five spirits?¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed with eyes wide open!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded solemnly in agreement. ¡°If all three souls and seven spirits were to be lost, the person would be completely dead, without body temperature, heartbeat, or breathing. This man is not dead yet. Little wife, you¡¯re so silly.¡±

    ¡°No! Little Long¡­ What I mean is, this¡­ this method of soul seizing is exactly the same as¡­ as that of the Ghost Immortal from the Dongying Underworld! I¡¯ve got it! There must be¡­ there must be another¡­ Dongying Ghost Immortal hiding in Yangzhou City! We¡¯ve found them! Little Long, we¡¯ve found it!¡± Ma Chuxia roared in excitement and agitation.

    ¡°Little wife, calm down, calm down¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept around the room before he addressed the weeping woman. ¡°Your man isn¡¯t sick; he¡¯s lost his soul.¡±

    ¡°Lost¡­ lost¡­ lost his soul?¡± The woman looked at Huang Xiaolong in shock and horror. ¡°Do you mean to say that my man¡­ encountered¡­ encountered¡­ dirty things?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and did not say a word, then he headed straight for a cabinet in the bedroom.

    The cabinet was locked tight with a heavy iron lock.

    ¡°Could you please open this cabinet?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the woman.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± The woman¡¯s eyes flashed with panic, and then flickered evasively, ¡°Who¡­ Who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not bad people. Open the cabinet,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°This¡­¡± It seemed as if the woman was frozen with fright, and she even forgot to cry. Her forehead began to secrete fine beads of sweat.

    ¡°Oh, is there something in this cabinet that you can¡¯t show people?¡± Xiaohong mocked sharply from the side. ¡°My master told you to open the cabinet, hurry up! Do you believe I will smash it right now?¡±

    Hearing Xiaohong mention ¡°something you can¡¯t show people,¡± the woman surprisingly did not argue back but became even more panicked.

    Huang Xiaolong gave Xiaohong a glare, signaling her to stop talking too much.

    ¡°Well, if you want to save your man, just open the cabinet,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile. ¡°To tell you the truth, your man has lost his secondary soul and five spirits, and from now on, if his soul is not recovered within five hours, he will truly die.¡±

    ¡°Five hours?!¡± The woman was terrified to death!

    Whoosh, her tears came pouring down again.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to open the cabinet, I won¡¯t insist. I¡¯m not one to bully the powerless. Besides, the life and death of your man are of no concern to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said amiably. Then he turned to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Little wife, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t!¡± The woman was frantic, ¡°Okay~~ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll open the cabinet¡­ I¡¯m opening it right now¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After saying this, the woman took out a bunch of keys from her waist, picked out one, and shakily unlocked the iron lock on the cabinet.

    Whoooo~~~~!

    A gust of Yin energy slipped out from the crack of the cabinet door like poisonous snakes.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and opened the cabinet door!

    ¡­

 Chapter 933 - Chapter 933 Chapter 933 The identity of this Ghost King

    Chapter 933: Chapter 933: The identity of this Ghost King! (Super-sized chapter) Chapter 933: Chapter 933: The identity of this Ghost King! (Super-sized chapter) Huang Xiaolong directly opened the cabinet.

    In an instant, a great swath of dazzling gold burst forth!

    However, amidst this brilliance was also a chilling aura of yin energy.

    The cabinet contained nothing more than some household registers or bankbooks, as well as cash, both fifty and one-hundred denomination notes, but at a glance, the total amount was at most around ten or twenty thousand yuan. Perhaps this was all the savings that the impoverished family had.

    Within the cabinet, the most eye-catching item was a piece¨Ca gold ingot!

    Yes, a shining gold ingot!

    Huang Xiaolong squinted slightly as he picked up the gold ingot, weighing it in his hand, ¡°In ancient times, gold ingots came in sizes half-liang, one liang, ten liang, twenty liang, fifty liang all the way up to one hundred or even three hundred liang¡­ This ingot, I estimate it¡¯s about fifty liang¡­¡±

    With a grin, Huang Xiaolong asked Ma Chuxia, ¡°My little wife, what¡¯s the current market price for gold per gram?¡±

    Ma Chuxia took out her phone and quickly checked, ¡°Little Long, today¡¯s gold market price is 357 RMB per gram.¡±

    ¡°Fifty liang, which is roughly 2500 grams, so this ingot of gold is valued at nearly one million yuan,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, clicking his tongue in astonishment. Then, he flipped the gold ingot over, ¡°Look, there are inscriptions underneath. This gold ingot is from the Ming Dynasty¡¯s Wanli era. So, including the value of the relic, this ingot of gold could possibly be worth several million, or even tens of millions¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, this ingot of gold is something passed down in your family¡­¡±

    The woman took a step back, her face turning pale. ¡°Are you¡­ are you from the Cultural Relics Bureau, or the police?¡±

    ¡°Neither,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°Just tell me honestly, where did the gold ingot come from? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your stuff, I¡¯m just asking. Because¡­ this gold ingot is related to the matter of your man losing his soul.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, do you mean to say that this man didn¡¯t lose his soul because of a Dongying ghost emissary, but¡­ but because of this gold ingot?¡± Ma Chuxia asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The woman bit her lip, sobbing bitterly. ¡°I said we shouldn¡¯t take ill-gotten gains, we can¡¯t take them! I¡¯ll tell you¡­ just last night, my man and his coworkers passed by the riverbank, and then¡­ then they found a lot gold, silver and jewels¡­ They¡­ They each took one piece¡­ My man took this gold ingot¡­ but who would¡¯ve thought¡­ who would¡¯ve thought something would happen early this morning¡­ wuu wuu~~ wuu~~¡±

    ¡°Coworkers?¡± A flicker appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your man¡¯s coworkers, they all live around here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all here, they are all old neighborhood friends¡­¡± said the woman amidst her tears.

    ¡°No wonder there¡¯s such heavy yin energy in this poor district~~¡± Huang Xiaolong weighed the gold ingot in his hand once more.

    Just then!

    ¡°Little Long! There are a pair of eyes inside the ingot! I saw them!¡± Ma Chuxia suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Just now I saw, inside the ingot, a pair of eyes blinked! It¡¯s like they are spying on us!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed it off.

    The next second, a pair of pale ghostly hands stretched out surprisingly from the ingot, reaching straight for Huang Xiaolong!

    It seemed as if these ghostly hands were trying to forcibly drag Huang Xiaolong inside!

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly as he let out a trace of his aura.

    ¡°Ahh~~~!¡± As though stung, the ghostly hand recoiled like lightning back into the ingot.

    For Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong, who were accustomed to various supernatural events, this scene was nothing significant.

    However, for the woman, it was sheer terror, her eyes bulging as she nearly fainted.

    Huang Xiaolong patted the woman on her forehead, sending a warm current into her limbs and bones, diluting the shock she had experienced.

    ¡°What is that¡­ What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s inside that gold ingot¡­¡± The woman, still frightened but slightly calmer, cried out in confusion.

    ¡°Inside, there are your man¡¯s secondary soul and five wraiths,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Then, he burned a Revealing Talisman.

    Suddenly, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and the woman felt their vision delve into the gold ingot like water!

    Inside the gold ingot was evidently another world, a different scene altogether!

    It was a world shrouded in yin energy and death, where mist flowed and skulls and gloomy blood were everywhere.

    At the entrance of a large gate stood a man.

    To be precise, the soul of a man.

    Shockingly, it was the secondary soul and five wraiths of the man lying on the bed, who had lost his soul!

    The man¡¯s soul, with a face full of anguish and ferocity, kept waving his hands. ¡°Come in¡­ whoever comes in¡­ Hurry! Hurry come in! If you don¡¯t come in, I can¡¯t get my soul out¡­ Hurry in¡­¡±

    The voice was utterly chilling to hear.

    ¡°Shut your ghost wailing! We¡¯re not going to come in and die in your stead¡­ giggles~~ So naive~~¡± Xiaohong let out a mocking laugh.

    ¡°So it¡¯s indeed this ingot that¡¯s the problem.¡± Ma Chuxia suddenly realized, then a trace of faint disappointment surfaced on her delicate face. ¡°I thought we had encountered a ghost emissary from the Dongying underworld~~¡±

    Without further delay, Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed!

    He seized the man¡¯s soul by the head and yanked it out straight away.

    Within the gold ingot was a ghostly formation, and the moment it was activated, a fierce yin and ghostly energy swept out, seemingly trying to snatch the man¡¯s soul back from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grasp.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and quickly grabbed a talisman, affixing it to the gold ingot.

    In an instant, the yin energy emanating from within the gold ingot was sealed.

    Huang Xiaolong tossed the gold ingot to Ma Chuxia and then grabbed the man¡¯s soul, directly sending it into his body, which lay as if in a vegetative state.

    He then put another soul-stabilizing talisman on the man.

    Before long, the man slowly regained consciousness, sitting up in bed in a daze, looking around with confusion. ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡±

    The woman burst into tears, rushing over to hug the man and quickly explained what had happened.

    The man shuddered, looking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you, sir, for saving my life. Alas, I almost¡­ almost lost my life due to a moment of greed¡­¡±

    ¡°This gold ingot is real, not an illusion created by a malevolent ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong took the gold ingot back from Ma Chuxia¡¯s hands. ¡°However, this gold ingot belongs to a malevolent ghost; it has a ghost formation inside. Whoever picks up the gold ingot will have their secondary soul and five wits pulled into it.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong activated his Daoist power and wiped out the yin energy and ghost formation inside the gold ingot completely.

    The gold ingot, once a malevolent object, became a harmless treasure.

    Huang Xiaolong tossed the gold ingot back to the man. ¡°Here, if you have the means, you can sell it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve erased the malevolent energy inside.¡±

    The man caught the gold ingot, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a mixture of astonishment.

    ¡°I can see that your days have not been easy. The gold ingot was found by you, so deal with it as you see fit,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The man suddenly brimmed with tears, flipped off the bed, and kneeled before Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master¡­ You! You! Your heart is truly that of a living Bodhisattva! Thank you~~thank you~~ I¡­ I¡­,¡± he began, but was so choked up that he couldn¡¯t finish.

    ¡°Last night, who else went with you to collect the gold and jewelry? Take me to them,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take you right away! I¡¯ll take you right now! I reckon¡­ they¡¯ve all¡­ come to harm¡­¡± The man said as he hastily got up and led Huang Xiaolong out of the house.

    In this densely packed slum composed of simple houses, the man led Huang Xiaolong and knocked on over a dozen households.

    Each household¡¯s man was in the same condition, having lost their secondary soul and five wits.

    Their souls were also sealed within the gold and jewelry they had picked up the day before.

    Huang Xiaolong looked over these gold and silver treasures and indeed, they were worth a fortune, all from the Ming dynasty era. In addition to gold and silver ingots, there were kingfisher feathers, bright pearls, jade hairpins, precious earrings, agate, and cat¡¯s eye stones¡­ predominantly ancient women¡¯s jewelry.

    Huang Xiaolong purged all the yin energy, malevolent spirits, and ghost formations from these gold and silver ornaments, pulled out all the lost souls, and returned them to their respective bodies.

    It wasn¡¯t long before all those who had lost their souls were back to normal.

    ¡°Little Long, these gold and silver ornaments are quite exquisite and pretty. But they¡¯re also incredibly sinister, aren¡¯t they? Could it be that some malevolent ghost deliberately threw its treasures by the riverside, then waited for the living to pick them up, and in the end snatched their souls¡­¡± Ma Chuxia frowned. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t run into this situation, far more than these few would have been ensnared. Anyone who got their hands on this treasure would lose their soul and end up dying inexplicably. Hehehe~~ Little Long, you¡¯ve inadvertently done another good deed, saving many innocent folks.¡± Ma Chuxia looped her arm through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, looking at him with admiration.

    ¡°Heh~~ retrieving these people¡¯s souls is nothing; we still need to catch that ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Although Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current plan was to eradicate the Dongying ghost envoys and various malevolent Dongying ghosts, he did not mind dealing with some supernatural incidents along the way and taking care of the troublemaking ghostly spirits.

    Huang Xiaolong quite enjoyed catching ghosts, especially some of the more peculiar and interesting ones.

    The ghost in question was incredibly intriguing, having set up its ghostly trap amidst a hoard of gold and silver ornaments with the intention to harm people.

    Moreover, judging by the ghostly array it had set up, the ghost was at least a Purple Robed Wraith, if not a Ghost King!

    Immediately, he gathered all the men who had lost their souls and got to the bottom of things.

    They had found the sinister gold and silver ornaments at the ancient Guazhou Ferry in Yangzhou City, the junction where the canal merges into the Yangtze River.

    He arranged a meeting with these men, getting them to guide him to the Guazhou Ferry that very night.

    The men, owing their lives to Huang Xiaolong, agreed without a second thought.

    Night fell.

    A group of men from the slums, holding flashlights, led Huang Xiaolong towards Guazhou Ferry.

    Before long, they arrived at Guazhou Ferry, a melon-shaped island narrow at the top and wider at the bottom, nestled in the middle of the canal. In the darkness of the night, the most prominent structure on the island was a dilapidated building of olden design. Judging by its concrete walls and boxy architecture, it looked like something from the 1970s, bearing an eerie and weary atmosphere along with everything around it.

    There were also numerous low houses and smoke-bound trees bathed in the night.

    The crowd reached the banks of the swiftly flowing canal.

    One of the men respectfully said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master, last night after we finished work, and as we were passing by, we found those gold and silver ornaments on the shore. At that time¡­ we got greedy, and¡­ we shared out the treasures¡­ Hoping that with these, we could give our families a better life¡­ Alas~~~¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the still river surface, then suddenly, smiling, said to Ma Chuxia, ¡°Wifey, this place might seem desolate and lonely now, but back in ancient times, it was a sacred destination where scholars and beauties aspired to be! There is a line of poetry that says, ¡®Flowers in smoke in Yangzhou beneath the March moon.''¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Back then, this canal was a place of pleasure, with the sound of oars and the glimmering lights every night. Every boat had its graciously talented courtesans. The lights from the boats illuminated both sides of the river in a dazzling display. They say that scholars bound for the imperial exams, as well as many self-proclaimed dashing nobles, liked to come here to seek pleasure¡­ Hehehe, so much so that they couldn¡¯t bear to leave.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~ My lord, I know about this. My mistress used to tell us, ¡®A decade asleep in dreams of Yangzhou, earning a name for faithlessness in a brothel¡¯s embrace.¡¯ Many stories about courtesans occurred in Yangzhou, on this very canal,¡± Xiaohong clapped her hands excitedly.

    Ma Chuxia sported a thoughtful look on her face, then suddenly said, ¡°Little Long, could these gold and silver ornaments be from a courtesan who lived here during the Ming Dynasty? Maybe she turned into a ghost, never went to the underworld to be reincarnated, and has remained for several hundred years, thus becoming a fierce spirit. Then, using her own treasures as bait, she ensnares people¡¯s souls?¡±

    ¡°Wifey, you really are clever~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Ma Chuxia with approval.

    Just then, a dense layer of yin energy floated over the river¡¯s surface with the chilling wind, so thick it wouldn¡¯t disperse.

    This yin energy hung over the river like a layer of smog!

    Huang Xiaolong felt deep resentment within this yin energy.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he smirked playfully. ¡°My little wife, we¡¯ve come at just the right time; there¡¯s a good show about to start.¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of water gurgling came from within the yin energy over the river.

    It was as if there was a boat slowly gliding through the water.

    Faintly, peals of a woman¡¯s giggling carried over with the chilling wind, accompanied by the beautiful sounds of string and wind instruments.

    On the shore, the men who had led Huang Xiaolong and the others here all couldn¡¯t resist pricking up their ears to listen, their gazes beginning to glaze over.

    ¡°Heh~~ putting on airs and playing tricks, huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mockingly and then directly lit a revealing charm.

    A flash of gold!

    The heavy fog enveloping the dim river cleared up in an instant, becoming completely transparent!

    Lo and behold!

    A massive pleasure boat appeared on the river¡¯s surface¨Cit was a tower ship!

    This pleasure boat was designed with antique elegance and exquisitely decorated; it didn¡¯t seem like a product of the modern era.

    The boat had three levels, and the topmost one took the form of an ancient brothel. The signboard above was inscribed with the words ¡°Yicui Courtyard,¡± written with a coquettish charm oozing with the air of rouge and powder.

    On the first and second levels of the pleasure boat, one could vaguely see many graceful young ladies dressed in ancient clothing, some leaning on the railing, others giggling, and some playing the zither or flute¡­

    Well now!

    The scene in front of them truly had a strong sense of time travel, making Huang Xiaolong and the others feel as though they had suddenly returned to several hundred years ago, to Yangzhou¡¯s most prosperous era, strolling through the nightlife of pleasure quarters, listening to tunes, drinking a few pots of wine, and indulging in the joys of gentle company.

    ¡°Little Long, this is a ghost ship, and all the women aboard are vengeful spirits and ferocious ghosts!¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°But¡­ but I can¡¯t feel too much ghostly aura¨Cinstead, there¡¯s a scent of rouge and powder wafting over with the wind.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned towards the pleasure boat slowly approaching the shore and he smiled. ¡°The ghosts on this boat are not simple¨Cthey¡¯re ghost kings.¡±

    ¡°Ghost kings?¡± Excitement flared in Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes.

    Among Huaxia¡¯s myriad spirits and ghosts, apart from Ghost Immortals, ghost kings were considered the most formidable.

    Moreover, nearly every ghost king had a story or experience that was nearly legendary!

    For instance, Ying Kexin, the top swordsman of Great Qin, was a ghost king that Huang Xiaolong had once subdued.

    But what was the story behind the ghost king on the pleasure boat of the Yangzhou Canal?

    Before long, some sightseers appeared along the riverbank.

    Mostly young men and women, they all took out their phones, captivated by the fantastical beauty of the pleasure boat, and began recording¨C

    ¡°Oh my God~~ how can there be such a boat!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! It¡¯s truly so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°There are so many beauties on the boat!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, the beauties on the boat are all dressed in ancient women¡¯s clothing¡­ awesome!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, could it be that the special services industry nowadays relies on this to draw attention? But I have to say, it¡¯s so creative! It¡¯s incredibly creative! I want to play! Let¡¯s go! Board the ship!¡±

    ¡­

    Eventually, the pleasure boat finally stopped not far from Huang Xiaolong and the others along the riverbank, lowering a gangplank.

    The young sightseers swarmed towards it frenetically.

    Suddenly, a graceful female voice drifted from the third floor of the pleasure boat. ¡°Please, come aboard for a chat~~¡±

    With that invitation, the young sightseers couldn¡¯t contain themselves; without a second thought, they rushed up the gangplank toward the boat.

    Ma Chuxia furrowed her brows. ¡°Little Long, those fools who are ignorant of their own arrogance have been seduced by the ghosts¨Cthey¡¯re willingly boarding the ghost ship. It¡¯s a classic case of courting death! I fear once they board, they won¡¯t be able to come down again!¡±

    ¡°No rush, as long as I¡¯m here, these people won¡¯t lose their lives,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Since their will is weak and they¡¯ve been mesmerized, it might be good for them to learn a lesson the hard way.¡±

    From the third floor of the pleasure boat, the graceful and sorrowful sound of a zither wafted through the air. This music seemed to linger, reverberating through the surroundings.

    Within this feathery music, a mournful and haunting voice sang¨C

    ¡°¡­pitying myself for falling into this commonness.

    Like wind-tossed fallen flowers without an owner, my tears mark the passage of floating down and scattered drifts.¡±

    The brothel houses her not by choice, she aspires to a life pure and to be paired in kindness,

    Wishing to live her days in a simple wooden hairpin and plain cloth dress.

    In the brothel she met a young master Li, biting her arm she pledged three lifetimes to follow him like Meng Jiang.

    ¡­¡±

    The singing had a choking quality, deeply moving.

    Huang Xiaolong gazed intently and saw on the deck of the third floor of the painted boat, a woman in a pink robe playing the zither.

    ¡°Ha~~ Ghost King¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised.

    He recognized at a glance that the woman softly singing and playing the zither was in fact a Ghost King with powerful ghostly strength! Despite her seductive appearance, the resentment hidden within her ghostly form and yin energy was exceedingly terrifying.

    Once she grew angry, she would unleash a bloodbath and storm of violence!

    Moonlight shone on her cheeks, illuminating her figure. She was dressed in exquisite elegance, her body exuding a delicate fragrance. Two gently arched eyebrows, like distant green hills, and a pair of bright autumn-water eyes. Her face was like a lotus bud.

    She wasn¡¯t using any illusion magic; her appearance was exactly as it had been in life.

    Indeed, a beauty, a great beauty. Rationally speaking, this Ghost King¡¯s beauty surpassed even that of Purple Clothes Ghost Mengyao and Ghost King Ying Kexin, who were under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control, by several degrees!

    She wouldn¡¯t lose to any of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives!

    The group of young tourists who boarded the ghost ship seemed to vanish without a trace, silent as if swallowed by the sea.

    After the Ghost King played a tune, she gracefully stood up, walked to the railing, and held a chest in her hands.

    Under the moonlight, the chest emitted a colorful, splendid light, as if it was inlaid with numerous pearls and gemstones, radiating a rich and aggressive aura.

    When the Ghost King opened the chest, a flood of glittering radiance made her face appear even more delicate, her beauty blossoming like spring flowers!

    However, at that moment, the Ghost King began to weep softly, with ghostly tears streaking messily across her face, her aura turning more vengeful and terrifying by the second!

    Ooooo~~ Ooooo~~~~

    A piercing cold wind furiously swept across the river surface!

    The entire painted boat seemed engulfed in a chilling ghostly aura!

    Grinding her teeth, the Ghost King cursed under her breath and from the chest, threw piece after piece of glittering jewelry directly towards the riverbank.

    Clang¨C a gold hairpin,

    Clang¨C a gold ingot,

    Clang¨C a jade bracelet,

    Clang¨C a pair of earrings,

    ¡­

    Soon, the riverbank was scattered with priceless pieces of gold and silver jewelry. Each piece, however, was shrouded with a wistful ghostly and yin energy as if evil eyes were embedded within them, ceaselessly peering out.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled at the group of men. ¡°Last night, it was there that you found the gold and silver jewelry, right?¡±

    The men, shaking uncontrollably, nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Master¡­ that¡­ that beautifully dressed woman from ancient times¡­ is¡­ is she¡­ a ghost?¡± one man asked, his voice trembling.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled heartily. ¡°Who said she wasn¡¯t? But, having encountered me by mistake, she¡¯s out of luck¡­ Hahaha~~~~ Although she¡¯s not a grim reaper from the netherworld of Dongying, subduing a Ghost King is still a pretty good catch¡­ Hehehe, this way, I now have two Ghost King maids¡­ and they¡¯re both quite beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, can you stop throwing those away?¡± Finally, Huang Xiaolong took a step out, floating above the riverbank, his body radiating golden light, imposing and overwhelming.

    The Ghost King, positioned on the third level of the painted boat, looked down at Huang Xiaolong with a tinge of surprise in her gaze, but she didn¡¯t seem too concerned. ¡°Taoist?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong merely smiled in response. ¡°You, a fierce ghost, throwing things around here and luring souls, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve~~¡±

    Giggling, the Ghost King replied. ¡°You want to subdue me?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Subduing you is a given. But heed my advice, don¡¯t resist stubbornly, quickly release the living souls that boarded your boat and don¡¯t provoke my anger,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, playfully.

    ¡°You, a young Taoist, have quite the big talk. You want me to release them? You want to subdue me? Ridiculous!¡± The Ghost King¡¯s eyes carried a hint of mocking scorn. ¡°You Taoists always talk of punishing evil and eliminating villains, of exorcising demons to defend the path¡­ It¡¯s a pity you have no idea who I am, nor do you understand my injustices, grievances, and sorrows, yet you wish to subdue me¡­ Humph! Completely out of line!¡±

    The Ghost King erupted with ferocious and violent ghostly energy, with terrifying whirlpools forming one after another on the river¡¯s surface. Even the sky, influenced by the ghostly energy, began to unexpectedly shower snowflakes, like fluttering goose feathers!

    In a hostile tone, the Ghost King said, ¡°Tell me, who am I! If you can correctly say it, I will release the living souls that boarded just now. But if you can¡¯t, I will claim their lives immediately!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, his face showing a playful expression. ¡°Is your identity a mystery? You wish to play a guessing game with me? Do you not realize that nothing in this world can be hidden from me? I¡¯ve known your true identity from before. You are none other than the one fallen into a life of woe through a spotless piece of jade, the one entangled in the dust of flowers and willows¨C¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 934 - Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Du Shiniang

    Chapter 934: Chapter 934 Du Shiniang Chapter 934: Chapter 934 Du Shiniang Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes, looking at the extremely beautiful and stunning Ghost King, and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve known all about you! You are Du Shiniang.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Du Shiniang? Little Long, this¡­ this Ghost King on the painted pleasure boat¡­ is actually¡­ actually the one sung about in the songs¡­ that ¡®Du Shiniang¡¯¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said with a look of astonishment.

    The Ghost King¡¯s delicate body shivered, looking at Huang Xiaolong in a daze, her eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and sadness. She murmured, ¡°I never thought that there would still be someone¡­ someone who knows¡­ knows me¡­¡±

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong had guessed the Ghost King¡¯s identity correctly. One could say that he had hit the nail on the head.

    Huang Xiaolong went on, ¡°Du Shiniang was originally the daughter of a wealthy family. At the age of seven or eight, she was kidnapped and sold to Yangzhou City, far from her hometown, and given to the old madam of Yicui Courtyard at a high price. The old madam saw that this clever girl would make a lot of money in the future, so she painstakingly trained and managed her. Born beautiful, Du Shiniang also developed the charm of a lady of a respectable family from a young age. With some training, she became skilled in singing and dancing, literate and well-mannered, possessing all the charms of a woman. At seventeen or eighteen, she blossomed into a beauty of heavenly grace and talent in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, enticing the princes and noblemen of Yangzhou City. They were all love-struck and willing to spend fortunes without hesitation. With this cash cow, Yicui Courtyard¡¯s fame spread throughout Yangzhou, earning pots of gold daily, and the old madam treasured her like a jewel in her palm.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the Ghost King, who was Du Shiniang, couldn¡¯t help choking up. ¡°I¡¯ve been alone and miserable since I was a child¡­ these¡­ these are all fated¡­ Ah~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Du Shiniang saw guests day and night, always displaying charming manners as if she was sincerely affectionate to every single patron, treating them with great care, but in reality, her sweetness was entirely professional, devoid of any true feelings. That was until one day, when she met the young and inexperienced student Li Jia. It was then that she truly rendered her pure and innocent tenderness. Although Du Shiniang was a woman of the brothel, oppressed but steadfast, she struggled fiercely to escape her adversities. She pinned all her hopes on the wealthy young master Li Jia. But no matter how hard she tried, she could not escape her tragic fate; Li Jia betrayed her, selling her to Sun Fu. Despairing, Du Shiniang cursed at Sun Fu, denounced Li Jia, and flung one precious item after another from her treasured chest into the river, before finally leaping into the raging waves.¡±

    ¡°This is a famous historical tale, known as¨C¡®Du Shiniang Sinks Her Treasure Chest in Fury¡¯~~¡± Speaking of which, Huang Xiaolong smiled and looked at the treasure chest in Du Shiniang¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away. Your gold and silver jewelry contain thick Yin energy, and you¡¯ve set up a ghostly array to lure souls, which is quite harmful¡­ Stop it, or I¡¯ll scatter your soul to the winds.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!!!! So you know about that heartless and ungrateful man, Li Jia, and Sun Fu too?¡± Du Shiniang¡¯s emotions suddenly became extremely agitated, and the terrifying ghostly aura emanating from her body overflowed, turning the entire river surface eerie and sinister, with the pitiful faces of water ghosts rising from the water, grinning grotesquely at Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°I suffered countless grievances and hardships in my lifetime and never had the chance for redress. I was the most pitiable woman in the world! I want revenge! I want revenge!¡± Du Shiniang roared furiously, sobbing while she screamed.

    Ma Chuxia was a woman who appeared cold on the outside but warm inside. Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s recount of Du Shiniang¡¯s story, she felt a sense of pity, and even Xiaohong and Qingqing, the two little demons, seemed to be moved with compassion. The three of them almost simultaneously said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill it¨Cit¡¯s a pitiable ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the attractive Du Shiniang and smiled. ¡°Du Shiniang, I see that your ghostly power is pretty strong, and in life, you were skilled in singing and dancing, as well as music, chess, calligraphy, and painting¡­ How about this, from today onward, you reform and become a good spirit, follow me, and be a personal maidservant¡­ As for your past mistakes, I might just let bygones be bygones¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Hehehehe~~ You really have a way with words, little Taoist!¡± Du Shiniang burst out with a mocking laughter, then with a gentle wave of her hand.

    Murky yin qi surged in the river like a tide; a vast expanse of ghastly and horrifying ghosts swam towards the shore, heading straight for Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    The men leading Huang Xiaolong, terrified, turned ashen-faced and weak at the knees, each of them collapsing onto the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong simply smiled, softly chanted a spell, then his body faintly emitted endless golden light. Simultaneously, a mighty pressure burst forth like a tornado, sweeping out!

    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!

    Sounds of bursting echoed one after another, as the ghosts clamoring to climb onto the shore, touched by the golden light, had their faces explode with blood blisters. In an instant, all the ghosts perished and exploded, their dark, dense yin blood floated in the river water, emitting a foul stench that soared to the heavens.

    ¡°Oh? I really didn¡¯t expect you, little Taoist, to have some skill¡­¡± Du Shiniang was slightly taken aback.

    Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing laugh, ¡°Right, one thing at a time. I¡¯ve guessed your identity, so now, you should release all those people you¡¯ve deceived into boarding the ghost ship, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe~~ Little Taoist, you really are quite foolish. I am a ghost and you are human, two completely different paths, with no moral obligations between them. Even if you¡¯ve guessed my name from my previous life, what about it?¡± Du Shiniang sneered, ¡°However, I see you¡¯re not one of those swindling Taoists, and you do have some real skills¡­ How about this, I can let go of those living people, but you must disappear immediately! You can¡¯t interfere in my affairs anymore! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±

    ¡°Hey~~ Du Shiniang, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin, huh~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. However, he did not feel any killing intent; all he had was taunts and sarcasm.

    About this Du Shiniang, even though she was a courtesan, the experiences in her life were truly tragic, especially the betrayal by a man that resulted in her sinking the treasure box and committing suicide in the river. It must be said that Huang Xiaolong did feel some sympathy for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin! You meddling little Taoist!¡± Du Shiniang was enraged by Huang Xiaolong. It thought to itself, I am a Ghost King, and this green-faced youth, though he may have some real skills, should not be strutting about in front of me!

    No sooner had she spoken than suddenly, Du Shiniang waved her long sleeves and a great expanse of flames emitting a cold aura engulfed Huang Xiaolong on the shore.

    These were cold flames, containing endless resentment. An ordinary person, or even an ancient martial arts grandmaster, would turn into icy ashes just by touching a bit of it. Yinhun, on the other hand, would be crushed by the resentment in the cold flames. Hence, these cold flames were a fearsome thing, powerful enough to completely obliterate the soul and disperse the spirit.

    The cold flame that had obscured the sky suddenly dispersed in midair, transforming into a flock of birds that darted towards Huang Xiaolong and the others like a plague of locusts!

    This move was indeed formidable and wouldn¡¯t lose to any magical treasure.

    Having led an exceedingly wretched life, Du Shiniang became a malevolent ghost after death, harboring profound resentment. Thus, she was capricious, acting unpredictably in wrath and delight. With this fierce attack, she sought to bring Huang Xiaolong to his doom. Perhaps, she was also venting some of the resentment she felt towards men who had betrayed her onto Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He was absolutely certain that this killer move, the swarming cold flame birds, was aimed solely at him. There was no intention to attack Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, or Xiaohong.

    Apparently, Du Shiniang seemed to treat women quite favorably. It was men that she resented.

    This could also explain why only men had their souls hooked away upon finding Du Shiniang¡¯s jewelry, with no women affected.

    Indeed, she loathed men to the core!

    ¡°Child¡¯s play,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, waving his hand as a swath of pure Samadhi True Fire burst forth directly.

    The Samadhi True Fire enveloped the cold flame birds, crackling and burning them fiercely until all the cold flames were extinguished.

    Reasonably speaking, although Du Shiniang¡¯s cold flame was incredibly potent, it ultimately could not compete with divine fires like ¡°Samadhi True Fire¡± or ¡®Hellfire¡¯.

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~~

    Specks of Samadhi True Fire flew towards the painted boat.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Du Shiniang shrieked, her ghostly form flickering as she desperately dodged. Still, some of the Samadhi True Fire landed on her robe, immediately bursting into fierce flames.

    With ghostly energy erupting from her body, Du Shiniang exerted all her strength to snuff out the Samadhi True Fire burning on her.

    But soon, the entire painted boat began to burn!

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Suddenly, numerous colorfully dressed specters on the boat cried out in alarm.

    Then, these female ghosts floated up from the boat, hovering above the river surface.

    Under the moonlight, it was visible that these female ghosts all exuded the aura of purple-garbed specters, each one of them a beauty with exceptional features, finely drawn brows, and painted eyes. In life, they had all been extremely gorgeous women, although with a hint of worldly weariness. Scents of rouge and powder, heart-melting and seductive, drifted on the chilling wind across the river surface.

    ¡°Oh, these must be the courtesans who once mingled with Du Shiniang. After death, they turned into ghosts and now, to this day, have all evolved into purple-garbed specters,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Speaking of which, Du Shiniang¡¯s power was quite formidable. For instance, Ying Kexin, the Ghost King Huang Xiaolong had once subdued, was essentially a loner. Yet, as a Ghost King, Du Shiniang commanded several dozen purple-garbed female ghosts.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Miss, this Taoist is very powerful. You should flee, and we will hold him off for you!¡± The dozens of purple-garbed female ghosts shouted in unison.

    ¡°Heh heh~~ You courtesans are quite loyal, aren¡¯t you~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Du Shiniang had extinguished the Samadhi True Fire on her and was in a rather sorry state as she shouted at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my sisters!¡±

    ¡°Save your breath. You dared to attack me. If it weren¡¯t for your pitiful past, I would have destroyed you already,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice was filled with a chilling authority. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Submit and become a maid by my side, or¨Cdie!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 935 - Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Making a Bet with Du Shiniang

    Chapter 935: Chapter 935: Making a Bet with Du Shiniang! Chapter 935: Chapter 935: Making a Bet with Du Shiniang! Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mana and divine skills firsthand, the esteemed Ghost King Du Shiniang felt somewhat cowed. Besides, she also feared that Huang Xiaolong might harm her dear sisters.

    Therefore, Du Shiniang¡¯s attitude softened considerably. ¡°Master¡­we stay here at the inn, and we do not leave, actually¡­ actually, it¡¯s for revenge¡­ How about this, Master, I, Du Shiniang, hereby promise that I will never again harm innocent people. My jewelry will also never be picked up by anyone again¡­ Master, are you satisfied with this?¡±

    ¡°Revenge? What revenge do you still seek?¡± Ma Chuxia asked in surprise.

    ¡°Heh heh, still trying to negotiate terms with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of coldness.

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body shone with golden light once again, within which countless runes floated, exuding a majestic pressure, each rune seeming to crush the heavens and the earth!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine might radiated! That terrifying presence, as if he were a monarch above all, directly subdued Ghost King Du Shiniang and those purple-dressed fierce ghosts, leaving them completely unable to flee.

    At this moment, Du Shiniang and the purple-dressed fierce ghosts also deeply understood that Huang Xiaolong was no simple character! They were in no position to contend against him!

    Under the envelopment of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura, Du Shiniang and the purple-dressed female ghosts felt an extreme sense of insignificance! It was as if they were mere ants facing a prehistoric beast, utterly terrifying!

    ¡°Master¡­ who¡­ who are you? How¡­ how could you be so strong¡­¡± Du Shiniang clenched her fists. ¡°But¡­ I must take my revenge! I have waited for hundreds of years! I need to avenge myself!¡±

    ¡°What revenge, speak already,¡± Xiaohong couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke leisurely, ¡°Du Shiniang¡¯s greatest nemeses in her life, one was the faithless lover ¡®Li Jia¡¯ who betrayed her, and the other was the sly and deceitful merchant ¡®Sun Fu¡¯¨C¡±

    ¡°No way? Both of those men have long since died. What revenge is there to take?¡± Ma Chuxia said somewhat speechlessly. ¡°Du Shiniang, your grudge¡­ it¡¯s too persistent.¡±

    ¡°Yes, these two men who betrayed me have long been dead, and even their souls have entered the underworld for reincarnation,¡± Du Shiniang said with a murderous and indignant glare in her ghostly eyes.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Qingqing scoffed contemptuously. ¡°Your enemies are already dead and haven¡¯t turned into fierce ghosts lingering in the world of the living¡­ what revenge could you possibly take?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I have figured it out! I finally figured it out! Although the souls of Li Jia and Sun Fu had descended to the underworld a long time ago, they have been reincarnating all this time! It¡¯s been exactly four hundred years since I furiously sunk my treasure chest! And at last, I¡¯ve deduced the news of the reincarnations of Li Jia and Sun Fu! They are now people in Yangzhou City! I will kill them! I want to obliterate their souls! Only by avenging the profound grudge of the past will my resentment dissipate! Otherwise, it will plague me forever and ever! I don¡¯t want this! I must put an end to it!¡±

    Malice flickered in Du Shiniang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re really too obsessed,¡± Ma Chuxia, although sympathetic to Du Shiniang, was somewhat disapproving of her vengeful obsession. ¡°Your hatred should have turned to dust four hundred years ago, but somehow, you¡¯ve extended it to this day, hundreds of years later. Li Jia and Sun Fu are long dead, and even though they have been reincarnated¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be seeking revenge on them. Li Jia and Sun Fu of this life are innocent! Let it go, how long will this cycle of vengeance continue?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Du Shiniang with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    Actually, all Huang Xiaolong needed to do was recite a few Buddhist scriptures to cleanse Du Shiniang of her resentment and persistence.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was curious to see what else Du Shiniang had to say.

    ¡°Master, your mana is powerful, and I am no match for you. Here, I have a request¡­ after I kill Li Jia and Sun Fu of this lifetime, I am willing to accept death!¡± Du Shiniang¡¯s eyes showed determination. ¡°Also, please, Master, spare my sisters¨Cthey have never harmed anyone, all the sins committed were my doings! After I execute the enemies, you can kill or decimate me as you wish!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already said, I don¡¯t like making deals with ghosts. You should be clear, if I want to kill you, it is but a thought away¡­¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Du Shiniang was extremely unwilling.

    The atmosphere became somewhat stiff.

    After being silent for a dozen seconds, Du Shiniang finally looked at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master, do you dare to make a bet with me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Du Shiniang, you still want to provoke me? Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a knowing laugh. ¡°Forget it, what bet do you want to make? Tell me? Actually, I quite enjoy taking bets.¡±

    ¡°Master, now, Li Jia and Sun Fu have been through several reincarnations and are people once more. They are both in Yangzhou City. I will kill them within three days. If, Master, you can also determine their current identities and stop me from killing them, and I cannot succeed after three days, then I lose,¡± Du Shiniang¡¯s gaze flickered, a shrewd look crossing her eyes. ¡°If I lose, Master can dispose of me as you please, annihilate my soul, and I will have no complaints. Of course, if Master pities me, you can take me as your servant, and I am willing to follow by Master¡¯s side with my sisters, serving you wholeheartedly and with undivided loyalty.¡±

    ¡°`

    Pausing for a moment, Du Shiniang continued, ¡°If, by chance, I succeed and win, Master, please leave Yangzhou City immediately and cease troubling me and my sisters. Of course, I can also assure you that, once revenge is taken, my sisters and I will retreat to this canal and no longer harm innocent people.¡±

    Du Shiniang¡¯s intention was crystal clear: Huang Xiaolong had three days to find the current incarnations of Li Jia and Sun Fu. And if he found them, he had to protect them from being killed by Du Shiniang.

    If Du Shiniang succeeded within three days, it would mean Huang Xiaolong had lost to her.

    Otherwise, Huang Xiaolong would win.

    Then, with a command from Du Shiniang, the purple-robed female ghosts drifted back to the painted boat. Huang Xiaolong did not stop them.

    The burning painted boat was also extinguished by Du Shiniang, who exerted all her strength to quell the roaring flames.

    Soon after, the purple-robed female ghosts carried out all the living people who had previously stepped onto the ghost ship.

    Those people were not in mortal danger, souls intact, merely having fainted. Laid on the riverbank, they would all naturally wake up after at most half an hour with the cold wind blowing on them.

    ¡°Heh heh heh~~quite interesting~~¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, but in his heart, he was full of disdain, ¡®Little one, still trying to give me a challenge? Hahaha~~Alright! This round, I¡¯ll play along with you!¡¯

    ¡°Good! It¡¯s settled then, I will go find the current incarnations of Li Jia and Sun Fu right now.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled abruptly, wrapping his arm around Ma Chuxia¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Little wifey, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and the men leading the way all left together.

    Taking a few steps, Huang Xiaolong looked back, tauntingly gazing at Du Shiniang. ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t try any tricks. I¡¯ve memorized the aura of all you ghosts. Whether you ascend to heaven or burrow into the earth, you won¡¯t escape my clutches.¡±

    ¡°Master, please be assured, Shiniang will not resort to deceit. If Master can find the current incarnations of Li Jia and Sun Fu, Shiniang is willing to accept the bet and admit defeat,¡± replied Du Shiniang, curtseying to Huang Xiaolong, her resentful and fierce aura somewhat diminished, becoming gentle and charming, no longer ghostly but resembling a lady from a wealthy ancient family.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others left.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± A group of purple-robed fierce ghosts swarmed up, encircling Du Shiniang.

    ¡°Miss, that Taoist is too formidable. If you lose the bet to him, it would be terrible¡­¡± the purple-robed female ghosts chattered anxiously.

    Du Shiniang collected her emotions, her face charming and touchingly delicate, the calmness on it as serene as water. ¡°He cannot find the current incarnations of Li Jia and Sun Fu! It¡¯s impossible! Four hundred years have passed, Li Jia and Sun Fu have both undergone ten cycles of reincarnation. He cannot possibly find them in three days. Not to mention three days, even three years, thirty years, he won¡¯t find them!¡±

    A sharp look flashed in Du Shiniang¡¯s alluring eyes, ¡°I was driven by hatred and resentment, my obsession leading me to calculate for a full four hundred years before finally finding the current incarnations of Li Jia and Sun Fu! This time, that master has no chance! Absolutely none!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose, we¡¯ll make our move tonight!¡± declared Du Shiniang, waving her sleeve as her spectral form suddenly fluttered in the wind before transforming into a stream of ghostly qi and vanishing without a trace.

    Following that, the painted boat and all the purple-robed fierce ghosts also disappeared.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong arrived at the downtown area of Yangzhou City and checked into a presidential suite at a five-star hotel.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong took a hot shower.

    ¡°Young Master, this bet is a bit risky,¡± Qingqing expressed with a frown. ¡°Those Sun Fu and Li Jia lived during the Ming Dynasty, 400 years ago. They must have been reincarnated many times over by now. To find their current incarnations is incredibly difficult. And that Du Shiniang, she¡¯s too cunning. She must have already known who those two reincarnations are by now. That ghost is practically invincible.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~What¡¯s so difficult about that? Okay, I¡¯ll go find the current incarnations of Li Jia and Sun Fu right now!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lightheartedly, irreverently.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 936 - Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Found in This Life

    Chapter 936: Chapter 936: Found in This Life! Chapter 936: Chapter 936: Found in This Life! Hearing that Huang Xiaolong was about to go look for the present lives of Li Jia and Sun Fu, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong all became eager to try, seeming to want to make the most of their time.

    Xiaohong was very active and even ran to the door, ready to open it and go out.

    ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in surprise.

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say you want to go look for those two faithless men¡¯s present lives?¡± Qingqing hopped in excitement. ¡°Hurry up!¡± she said and opened the door.

    ¡°You are a snake, you should be a cold-blooded animal, why are you so excited?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Come on, did I ever say I was going out to look for them? You really are a fool.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Little Long¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re thinking of¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s mind trembled slightly.

    Huang Xiaolong did not say much, casually chanting a few incantations, and in an instant, dim netherworld lights twinkled beneath his feet.

    The entire room underwent a huge transformation.

    Huang Xiaolong and the group seemed to be in a boundless space.

    Everywhere was covered with glimmering, enchanting flowers.

    These flowers were the Manjusaka, blooming at the border between yin and yang.

    A pitch-black stone path appeared under the feet of Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°The¡­ The Path of the Yellow Springs¡­¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in horror.

    She had died once before and walked the Path of the Yellow Springs, so it was not unfamiliar to her.

    Huang Xiaolong took the lead, followed by a trembling Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong. They walked down the Yellow Springs Path with a chilling wind blowing, stepping between the knee-high Manjusaka that swayed enticingly, emitting a devilish fragrance.

    Even fearless demons like Qingqing and Xiaohong, walking on the Yellow Springs Path, had their spirits taut, and every pore, every cell in their bodies was filled with terror.

    ¡°Master~~ you¡¯ve brought us to the underworld~ it¡¯s so scary~¡± Xiaohong looked around nervously, her voice trembling.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? This is my territory, I brought you down here for fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°How about it, isn¡¯t it nice here? I¡¯ve spent a lot of time playing in the underworld since I was young. I also learned a lot of skills.¡±

    ¡°The environment¡­ the environment is indeed quite nice.¡± Qingqing said stiffly, nodding her head.

    They passed the River of Oblivion.

    In the surging River of Oblivion, numerous fierce ghosts, and even a great number of ghost kings and Ghost Immortals, were rolling and howling, begging for Huang Xiaolong to pull them up. Red-eyed crows, the birds of hell, spiraled above the river¡¯s surface.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong, who knew his way around, walked to the riverside, in front of a massive boulder.

    The boulder had three crimson ancient seal characters inscribed on it¨C ¡°Book of Life and Death.¡±

    This was the legendary Book of Life and Death by the River of Oblivion!

    At this moment, people¡¯s names continually appeared on the Book of Life and Death, dense and numerous, flashing and changing, offering a quick glimpse like a brisk walk through a garden, a magnificent sight!

    ¡°So~ this is the Book of Life and Death, inscribed with the past and future lives of all beings in the world,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Wow~~ Master! Isn¡¯t this amazing? You¡¯re going to find Li Jia¡¯s and Sun Fu¡¯s present lives after ten cycles of reincarnation on the Book of Life and Death!¡± Qingqing¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Ma Chuxia also breathed a sigh of relief, her face blooming with a smile as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. ¡°Little Long, you really have a way! I knew it, how could you possibly lose to that ghost king Du Shiniang~~ you are the Yin Emperor after all!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the little wife of the Yin Emperor, how about that, isn¡¯t that an impressive title?¡± Huang Xiaolong said teasingly.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s cheeks flushed with happiness, and her face showed expressions of bliss, her eyes filled with pride.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little demons, were also looking at Ma Chuxia with eyes full of envy, saying in unison, ¡°Master! We want to be your wives too!¡±

    ¡°Um~~¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted at Qingqing and Xiaohong. He mused to himself, ¡®A snake, a fox¡­ heh heh heh~~ interesting. This is quite a heavy taste! Although, I¡¯ve married a fox demon before, a snake, I haven¡¯t tried that yet.¡¯

    Qingqing quickly said, ¡°Young Master, we have all transformed into human forms, and we can marry humans. In the past, wasn¡¯t there a Lady Bai Suzhen from our snake demon clan who married a human and lived harmoniously for a hundred years? Hehe, Young Master, there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss this for now,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I need to find out about Li Jia and Sun Fu¡¯s present lives first.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took out the Book of Life and Death and found the lunar birth dates for Li Jia and Sun Fu.

    Then, he wrote the two men¡¯s names and their lunar birth dates onto the Three-life Stone.

    Suddenly, the dense mass of names on the Three-life Stone disappeared, leaving only two names¨CLi Jia, Sun Fu!

    Beneath those two names, the identity information of each of their lives began to appear.

    For example, after Li Jia died, in his first reincarnation, he was reborn as a pig in the animal realm.

    The situation after Sun Fu¡¯s death was even more tragic, as he reincarnated as a crow.

    The second life.

    The third life.

    The fourth life.

    ¡­

    Finally!

    The identities of their ten reincarnations surged into view!

    Li Jia¨Cnow known as ¡®Huo Qiu,¡¯ the wealthiest man in Yangzhou City, a 47-year-old man.

    Sun Fu¨Cand his present identity¡­ well¡­

    Looking at Sun Fu¡¯s identity in this life, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong all found it somewhat ludicrous.

    ¡®Mu Hui,¡¯ a female, 21 years old, a student at Yangzhou University, with business-owning parents and a family fortune worth millions.

    ¡°No way, Little Long, that Sun Fu is now¡­ actually a girl! And she looks like a rich and beautiful one at that¡­ Incredible¡­ This¡­ this¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said with a bewildered face.

    ¡°Hmm, the Three-life Stone doesn¡¯t make mistakes,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded earnestly. ¡°Remember this, Huo Qiu, the richest man in Yangzhou City, a middle-aged man of 47. And then there¡¯s Mu Hui, a 21-year-old rich and beautiful university student.¡±

    Pausing a moment, Huang Xiaolong instructed, ¡°I¡¯ve made a bet with Du Shiniang to not only find the current lives of Li Jia and Sun Fu within three days but also to keep them out of Du Shiniang¡¯s hands. There¡¯s no time to waste, let¡¯s split up and protect these two individuals.¡±

    After finishing his instructions, Huang Xiaolong said to Qingqing and Xiaohong, ¡°You two little demons, go and find Huo Qiu immediately. He¡¯s the richest man in Yangzhou City, so he should be easy to locate. Remember, you must not let Du Shiniang succeed! Also, do not harm her, as this Ghost King is already destined to be my maidservant!¡±

    ¡°Wife, our task is to find the rich beauty Mu Hui,¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Little Long, I understand,¡± Ma Chuxia quickly said. ¡°I¡¯ll call the Mystical Society¡¯s Yangzhou City branch right away and ask them to help find Mu Hui¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Leaving the netherworld.

    In the hotel room, Qingqing and Xiaohong transformed into two demon winds and shot directly out of the hotel.

    Ma Chuxia quickly took out her phone and dialed the Mystical Society¡¯s branch leader in Yangzhou City.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Fortunately, the Mystical Society had a vast influence in Huaxia, with branches in every province and city.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ma Chuxia to get a lead on Mu Hui¡¯s whereabouts. After all, Mu Hui was somewhat of a celebrity in Yangzhou City¡¯s upper circles, and her parents were local dignitaries, so it was not difficult to track her down.

    ¡°Little Long, Mu Hui is a freshman at Yangzhou University. She¡¯s a boarding student, which means there¡¯s a high chance she¡¯s at Yangzhou University¡¯s dormitory now!¡± Ma Chuxia said gravely.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Wife, have the Mystical Society people stake out near Mu Hui¡¯s home. We¡¯ll head straight to Yangzhou University immediately¨Cwe can¡¯t let Du Shiniang get there first!¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his limbs, excited. ¡°This is actually quite fun!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 937 - Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Mu Hui

    Chapter 937: Chapter 937: Mu Hui Chapter 937: Chapter 937: Mu Hui After learning that Sun Fu¡¯s current incarnation, ¡°Mu Hui,¡± was likely living on campus at Yangzhou University, Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia immediately left the hotel.

    By now, it was already past 3 a.m., but the nightlife in Yangzhou City was bustling. The two had no trouble hailing a taxi right outside the hotel.

    They headed straight for Yangzhou University!

    After a twenty-minute drive, the taxi stopped at the entrance to Yangzhou University.

    As soon as they got out, Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia could see that the entire Yangzhou University was shrouded in a gloom, at first glance it didn¡¯t look like a school at all, but rather a giant haunted house!

    A chilly wind blew out from the campus, as if carrying the resentment from a graveyard, bone-piercing cold!

    ¡°This is bad! There are already many ghosts and fierce spirits that have entered Yangzhou University¡­ Du Shiniang is really fast! Hundreds of years of grudges and hatred have accumulated, finally leading it to find the current lives of Sun Fu and Li Jia!¡± Ma Chuxia got a bit nervous.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let Mu Hui be harmed! She is innocent!¡± Ma Chuxia hurried towards the campus.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t rush~~ Let¡¯s not worry about the ghosts hiding in Yangzhou University for now, we need to find Mu Hui first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he walked up to Ma Chuxia and stuck an Invisibility Talisman on her, allowing them to slip into the campus unnoticed.

    At that moment, Ma Chuxia¡¯s phone rang. In the silent campus, it was slightly piercing to the ear, and she quickly answered.

    Before long, she whispered to Huang Xiaolong with a lowered voice, ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ve got some important intel! Mu Hui is staying in room 312 of the female dormitory, and she shares it with three other girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, quite composed. Observing the yin energy around the campus, he deduced that the ghosts lurking around had not yet made any rash moves and were deeply hidden.

    Arriving at the female dormitory building, they used a Wall-Passing Talisman and whisked in.

    Outside room 312 of the dormitory.

    ¡°Mu Hui lives in this dormitory,¡± Ma Chuxia said, her voice trembling. ¡°I hope nothing happens, I hope nothing happens~~~¡±

    ¡°Wifey, why the rush?¡± Huang Xiaolong listened for a moment and heard four steady breathing sounds coming from the room 312 dormitory. Clearly, there were four people inside, all sound asleep.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go~¡± Huang Xiaolong applied another Wall-Passing Talisman on Ma Chuxia, and like ghosts, they drifted into the dormitory.

    This dormitory was spacious, with the faint fragrance of young girls and the scent of high-end cosmetics lingering in the air.

    In the quiet darkness, four single beds were neatly arranged with a girl lying on each, all looking normal and sleeping soundly.

    Moreover, there were no signs of any significant yin energy floating around in this female dormitory.

    ¡°Phew~~~¡± Ma Chuxia breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I don¡¯t know which one is Mu Hui~¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, sneaking into a female dorm at night is really thrilling,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s just turn on the light, wake these beauties up, and ask them clearly, who is Mu Hui.¡±

    ¡°Alright~ wait a second¡­ Little Long, waking people up in the middle of the night like this, we might¡­ we might scare the living daylights out of them?¡± Ma Chuxia expressed some concern.

    ¡°Wifey, we are not bad people. Alright, I¡¯m going to turn on the lights now. If they scream, you immediately seal their mute acupoints from afar, understood?¡± Huang Xiaolong approached the wall switch.

    Ma Chuxia, who was very obedient to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, nodded her head.

    Click~~~

    Lights on.

    The dormitory suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Beauties, wake up,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong threw out a talisman. This talisman¡¯s effect was to instantly wake up those in deep sleep and keep them sufficiently alert.

    In an instant, four reasonably attractive girls on the single beds woke up almost simultaneously. Fortunately, they were all dressed in winter pajamas, avoiding any embarrassing exposure.

    Suddenly!

    The four girls saw the abrupt appearance of a man and a woman in their dormitory, and their eyes instantly bulged.

    Ma Chuxia was still okay, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intrusion had indeed brought a huge shock and fear to the four girls.

    The next moment~~

    ¡°Ahh~~~!¡± The four girls screamed in unison.

    However, as soon as they opened their mouths and uttered a syllable, Ma Chuxia¡¯s right hand flicked like plucking a string. With a few ¡®pfft¡¯ sounds, gentle forces sealed the girls¡¯ mute acupoints, abruptly cutting off their screams.

    They immediately curled up into balls, trembling like chaff, and looked at Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia with eyes full of pleading and fear.

    ¡°Well, beauties, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re not bad people,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°Take a deep breath and look at us again. Do my wifey and I look like bad people? Right? We don¡¯t, do we?¡±

    With that said, the four girls did take another careful look at Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia, and indeed, the fear and apprehension in their eyes seemed to diminish a bit.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, but I would like to ask which one of you is Mu Hui,¡± Ma Chuxia asked very politely and courteously.

    Subconsciously, three of the girls turned their gazes toward the pretty girl lying on the bed furthest inside, who wore a flower-patterned long-sleeved nightgown.

    Even though she was curled up on the bed and barefaced, it was evident that she had the highest beauty and the tallest, most slender figure. She possessed a waterfall of long, shiny black hair, an oval face, and a classical grace in the tilt of her brows and eyes.

    ¡°Are you Mu Hui?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt certain in his heart.

    The goose-egg faced beauty clenched her teeth and, though still very afraid, bravely nodded her head.

    ¡°Ah~~ such is the unpredictability of life, Sun Fu, who is rumored in the story of Du Shiniang to be a cunning and sleazy man, would transform into a university¡¯s campus beauty after ten cycles of reincarnation. In terms of figure or facial beauty, almost flawless. She¡¯s nearly the same level as my wife, Song Yuru¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°Alright, enough talk. My little wife and I are here to catch ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Catch ghosts?

    Mu Hui and the other three girls all revealed a look of surprise in their eyes.

    ¡°We are not bad people, nor will we ever harm you. However, you¡­ Mu Hui, there is a group of fierce ghosts right now that want to deal with you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half smile.

    Mu Hui widened her eyes in astonishment, looking at Huang Xiaolong with an innocent face.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his voice filled with a strong power of persuasion.

    Without realizing it, Mu Hui instinctively nodded her head.

    ¡°Now, I will unseal your mute acupoints. Once done, you must not scream or disturb other students¡¯ rest, understand?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    All four girls nodded hastily.

    Ma Chuxia then flicked her fingers again, and with a few ¡°pop¡± sounds, the mute acupoints of the four girls were unsealed.

    This kind of technique, which all four girls were witnessing for the first time, surprised and alarmed them. However, they also had some thoughts¨C ¡®Since these two people are so powerful, we couldn¡¯t even speak with just a flick of their fingers. It would certainly be easy for them to harm us if they wanted to. It seems they are really not here to harm us.¡¯

    Indeed, none of them screamed.

    ¡°May I ask, how do you know¡­ that there are¡­ ghosts trying to harm me?¡± Mu Hui¡¯s voice was extremely soft and pleasant. ¡°Although I usually never burn incense or chant Buddha, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, nor have I offended anyone, let alone desecrated any ghosts or gods¡­ Why¡­ Why¡­ I really don¡¯t understand ya~¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time to explain this to you. In short, you are in great danger, but you must not be afraid. Just come with us. If you can get through these three days safely, then there should be no more issues afterward,¡± Ma Chuxia said earnestly. ¡°You must believe us, right now, Yangzhou University campus is already teeming with many fierce ghosts, and it seems, they are all targeting you.¡±

    ¡°Get dressed and come with us,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Mu Hui with a smile.

    ¡­

    Yangzhou University.

    Inside the campus.

    A security guard was walking around with a flashlight, shining it here and there.

    Just then!

    Under a tree ahead, there stood a very slim and beautiful woman.

    The woman was wearing a Dongying island country kimono and waved to the security guard.

    The guard shone his flashlight over.

    Tsk tsk, under the strong light, the woman under the tree was truly enchanting, exuding a pitiful, vulnerable charm.

    Subconsciously, the guard felt an urge to protect the woman and tremulously said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Beauty! Are you in some kind of trouble? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    After speaking, the guard ran over.

    As he approached the kimono-clad woman, suddenly, her lovely features twisted horribly, her eyes bled with yin blood! And her originally attractive mouth stretched grotesquely to the root of her ears!

    ¡°Ah~!¡± the guard shivered in shock, and the flashlight dropped to the ground with a clang.

    The next moment!

    A blood-filled gaping maw and a pair of lantern-sized, terrifying eyes appeared behind the kimono woman!

    Under the faint moonlight, one could see a creature resembling a catfish head behind the kimono woman. It was some kind of monster extending its tongue, upon which the seemingly pitiful and beautiful woman actually stood.

    In the blink of an eye!

    Wham~~~!

    The gaping mouth swallowed the terrified guard in the time it takes for thunder to follow lightning.

    With a few chews, it swallowed him down.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then, the gaping mouth opened again, sticking out its tongue, on the tip of which still stood a pitiful beauty.

    At the same time, around the campus, there were many places where this frail girl in a kimono appeared.

    Cackling~~ cackling~ giggling~~ giggling~~~

    Through the air of Yangzhou University, a faint, barely audible female giggle permeated.

    The temperature of the entire campus dropped several degrees all at once.

    ¡­

 Chapter 938 - Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Dongying Specter Ghost Ikuchi

    Chapter 938: Chapter 938: Dongying Specter ¡°Ghost Ikuchi Chapter 938: Chapter 938: Dongying Specter ¡°Ghost Ikuchi In Mu Hui¡¯s dormitory.

    Ma Chuxia said, ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s hurry and take Mu Hui out of here. The situation in this campus is getting weirder and weirder.¡±

    Indeed, Ma Chuxia felt that the entire Yangzhou University campus had become a place where yin energy gathered, with the intensity of the yin and ghostly energy reaching a terrifying level. There was even a faint scent of blood spreading out.

    At this moment, Mu Hui and her three roommates, perhaps affected by Ma Chuxia¡¯s mood, couldn¡¯t help but shiver, their gazes turned towards the pitch-black, eerie night outside the window, feeling more and more scared the more they thought about it. They, too, indeed smelled a faint whiff of blood.

    ¡°Okay! I¡­ I¡¯ll leave with you right away,¡± Mu Hui finally decided with gritted teeth.

    ¡°As long as we take Mu Hui away, Du Shiniang and her underlings ¨C those purple-robed fierce ghosts ¨C won¡¯t linger in this school and bother us anymore. Little Long, with Mu Hui by your side, Du Shiniang won¡¯t have the slightest chance. She probably never imagined that you would be able to find Sun Fu¡¯s present life in such a short time!¡± Ma Chuxia then smiled again.

    ¡°We want to leave too!¡± Mu Hui¡¯s three roommates also unanimously cried out at this moment.

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and get dressed; we¡¯re leaving now.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked to the window, looked out, and then slightly furrowed his brows, muttering, ¡°These yin energies are clearly not from Du Shiniang and those purple-robed female ghosts¡­ Hehehe, quite interesting. Could it be that there will be an unexpected gain tonight?¡±

    Not bothering to change into anything else, Mu Hui and her roommates simply threw on down jackets and followed Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia out of the dormitory, step by step.

    ¡°I mean¡­ why would the fierce ghosts come after me?¡± Mu Hui still looked utterly baffled.

    ¡°Because of the sins you committed in your past life~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously.

    ¡°Past life?¡± Mu Hui¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, in your past life, you were a very sleazy man,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± At this moment, one of Mu Hui¡¯s roommates couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°The great campus beauty, who would have thought that your past life was a sleazy man¡­ Hahahaha~~ I¡¯m dying of laughter¡­ Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Cut it out! Nonsense! What man? And a¡­ a sleazy man at that¡­¡± Mu Hui¡¯s face turned a slight red, truly coquettish and captivating.

    The group walked out of the dormitory building into the quiet campus.

    The campus was enveloped in a haze that was very strange; even with the lights on, it felt dim and visibility was low. The cold wind blew against them, seeming to penetrate to their bones.

    Mu Hui and her three roommates, hugging their shoulders, shivered as if they were frightened little birds.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ look over here!¡± Suddenly, Ma Chuxia¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she walked quickly to the side of a tree.

    Huang Xiaolong followed with Mu Hui and the others.

    Huang Xiaolong took out several incense sticks and chanted the Fire Bell Curse. Within a radius of several yards, the haze and yin energy were all driven away, brightening everything.

    Mu Hui and her three roommates felt exceptionally warm and secure, no longer cold at all. They couldn¡¯t help but give Huang Xiaolong a peculiar look.

    Their trust in Huang Xiaolong, as well as confidence in his abilities, became even more affirmed.

    Beneath the glow of the incense light, several fresh bloodstains could be seen on the side of the tree, along with some pieces of blood-stained clothing fabric.

    ¡°Ah!!!!¡± Mu Hui screamed in horror. ¡°This is¡­ this is the uniform of our school¡¯s security guards! This¡­ this¡­ could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s still a ghostly aura lingering here. It looks like a school security guard was killed by a malevolent spirit¡­¡± Ma Chuxia frowned. ¡°Du Shiniang¡­ it actually went after the innocent security guards at the school! This is outrageous! To think I actually felt sorry for its tragic fate¡­¡±

    ¡°Wuwu~~¡± Mu Hui finally believed without a doubt what Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia had said. There must indeed be vengeful spirits haunting the school! She looked at the bloodied clothes on the ground and suddenly started crying softly. ¡°You said those malevolent spirits were after me, but now¡­ surely a security guard at our school has become a victim¡­ It¡¯s my fault for dragging innocent people into this¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ wuwu~~ wuwu~~ it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh wryly. ¡°Hehe, who would¡¯ve thought, you¡¯re quite kind in this life¡­ It¡¯s not your fault, all right.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what do you mean?¡± Ma Chuxia looked at him with a thoughtful expression in her eyes.

    ¡°My dear, when we first entered this school, we felt the campus was filled with yin energy, likely a malevolent spirit lurking around, selecting its victims¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°In fact, this yin energy has quite a large difference compared to Du Shiniang and those purple-clad courtesan ghosts. I can easily distinguish the smell of the ghosts with just a whiff.¡±

    Ma Chuxia suddenly realized. ¡°I get it now, Little Long, you mean the vengeful spirits hiding in Yangzhou University aren¡¯t from Du Shiniang¡¯s group.¡±

    ¡°Correct~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before he took a deep breath. ¡°I can smell something similar to the aura of the Hundred Eyes Demon from Dongying¡­¡±

    ¡°Dongying malevolent spirits?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Now that the presence of Dongying malevolent spirits has been detected in Yangzhou University, I cannot just stand by and do nothing¡­ Hehehe~~ I¡¯ll slaughter them all!¡± A murderous glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Just then¨C

    Swish~~~ Swish~~~ Swish swish swish~~~~

    Sharp sounds of the air being pierced rang out.

    Streaks of yin energy, like arrows, shot into the campus from outside.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Things are getting lively now. The purple-clad ghost underlings of Du Shiniang are here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking laugh. ¡°Follow me!¡±

    Inside Yangzhou University, on a football field.

    The air rippled with waves and ripples.

    In the next moment, dozens of comely female ghosts, dressed in purple and exuding a faint fragrance of rouge, appeared on the football field.

    ¡°Sisters, the mistress has informed us that Sun Fu¡¯s ten lifetimes of reincarnation have led him to this university, and now is a beautiful female college student! Tonight, we must work for our mistress, capture that college girl, and bring her to the mistress to be dealt with!¡± one of the purple-clad fierce ghosts ordered sharply, swift as a blade.

    ¡°Yes! This time, the mistress must not lose to that Taoist, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t only fail to avenge the deep blood feud but would also have to serve as the Taoist¡¯s personal maid.¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~ That Taoist looks to be just over twenty, barely out of his teens, thinking of having us as his maids, how utterly ridiculous. But on second thought, he is quite powerful. Even the mistress is no match for him.¡±

    ¡°Tch~~ Being a maid is just an excuse, he is actually coveting our beauty. That¡¯s how all men are! Enough talking, let¡¯s go find that female college student. Her name is ¡®Mu Hui¡¯.¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time. Even if that little Taoist has an infallible plan, he won¡¯t be able to figure out Sun Fu¡¯s identity in this life. This time, miss, you are certain to win. Let¡¯s split up and act!¡±

    ¡­

    The ghostly women in purple were about to disperse.

    Suddenly!

    Giggles~~~giggles~~~

    Out of the blue, from the edge of the soccer field, a series of ghastly, hair-raising laughter bursts forth.

    It was the laughter of a woman.

    At the same time, thick, impenetrable mists of Yin energy rolled in, almost as if they were sealing off the soccer field.

    The ghostly women in purple on the soccer field all halted in their tracks, their eyes fixed on the source.

    Amidst the haze, dimly visible, were the figures of many women.

    These women, all clad in the traditional kimonos of Dongying, were beautiful and appeared pitifully charming, but they emitted a chilling, eerie aura.

    This eeriness even surpassed that of the purple-clad ghostly women!

    ¡°Oh? Ghosts?¡± After a brief moment of shock, the ghostly women in purple began to exude a fierce air.

    ¡°What kind of ghosts are you? Looking at your dress, it¡¯s neither here nor there. Surely you¡¯re not the ghosts of Yangzhou City. Scram at once!¡± A ghostly woman in purple shouted viciously. ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost now, once our miss arrives, you¡¯ll all be scattered to the winds!¡±

    Giggles~~giggles~~~

    Around the soccer field, the kimono-clad women¡¯s mouths were slightly upturned, emitting a sinfully chill laugh.

    ¡°Outrageous! Sisters, let¡¯s finish off these nonsensical little ghosts!¡± The ghostly women in purple erupted with fierce murderous intent and brutal ghostly energy.

    Joking aside, this group of ghostly women in purple were renowned courtesans from the Ming Dynasty, who had become ghosts. They could be considered the local bullies of Yangzhou City, plus with Ghost King Du Shiniang backing them, how could they tolerate this group of outlandish, weirdly-dressed little ghosts causing trouble?

    Whoosh~~~whoosh whoosh~~~

    Immediately, the ghostly women in purple each darted towards the kimono-clad women at the edge of the soccer field, intent on a straightforward slaughter!

    Simultaneously, Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Ma Chuxia, Mu Hui, and Mu Hui¡¯s three roommates, followed the Yin energy and arrived at the edge of this soccer field.

    ¡°Little Long! These ghosts are actually killing each other!¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in shock.

    ¡°This is not them fighting amongst themselves. One group is ghosts from our Huaxia, and the other from Dongying. How can this be termed fighting amongst themselves?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked with a chuckle, then carefully eyed those kimono-clad women with a thoughtful look flashing across his eyes.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had been busily boning up on the varied ghosts of Dongying and had gained an in-depth understanding of Dongying¡¯s myriad spirits within a short time.

    ¡°These Dongying fierce ghosts are no match for our Huaxia¡¯s purple-clad fierce ghosts. These sisters of Du Shiniang¡¯s have been old ghosts since the Ming Dynasty. In front of you, Little Long, they may not withstand a single blow, but their ghostly power shouldn¡¯t be underestimated,¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes flashed with scorn. ¡°This group of Dongying fierce ghosts, I see their ghostly energy isn¡¯t very strong either, they¡¯re doomed for sure!¡±

    ¡°Little wife, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s Du Shiniang¡¯s sisters who are in danger.¡±

    As his words fell, the ghostly women in purple zipped forward like lightning, skimming across the water like swift swallows, arriving in front of those kimono-clad women!

    Boom~~~Boom~~~Boom~~~

    Explosive ghostly power detonated like bombs.

    The kimono-clad women, as though made of paper, were torn into shreds in an instant.

    However, just at that moment!

    Behind each kimono-clad woman, within the dense Yin energy, a massive gaping maw appeared. From every one of those maws, a nauseating smell of blood and a terrifying suction force were emitted.

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~! No! Sisters, we¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Several ghostly women in purple screamed out in agony.

    Then, a horrifying scene unfolded as the ghostly women in purple were sucked into the gaping maws like slurping noodles.

    Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­ Disgusting swallowing sounds rose in succession, and lo and behold, the ghostly women in purple were ingested by the vast maws.

    Then, dense mists wafted out and the huge mouths vanished. Soon after, a number of enchanting kimono-clad women reappeared, standing at the edge of the soccer field, an ambiguous smile on their faces and an extremely terrifying look in their eyes!

    ¡°Little Long¡­this¡­this¡­¡± Faced with the sudden twist of events, Ma Chuxia was horrified, utterly unable to comprehend what had just happened.

    Mu Hui and her three roommates were even more terrified by the sight before them, their limbs going weak.

    Mu Hui suddenly cried out, ¡°I get it! The security guard at our school, he was¡­he was eaten by one of those big mouths¡­¡±

    ¡°In Dongying, there¡¯s a strange kind of ghost called ¡®Ghost in One Bite.''¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile. ¡°This type of ghost is very interesting; it looks rather like an ugly big fish. It has an especially large mouth and a particularly long tongue, and is extremely gluttonous, eating anything it catches. Its most distinguishing feature is beautiful women growing on its long tongue. These women are stunningly seductive and can bewitch people. Whenever someone approaches, the large mouth hidden in the back will take the opportunity to swallow the person whole. Hehe, Dongying¡¯s ghosts are both ugly and perverted, it seems.¡±

    Listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s explanation, Ma Chuxia and the others clicked their tongues in wonder, yet felt a chill creep over them.

    This Dongying fierce ghost, ¡®Ghost in One Bite,¡¯ really was too bizarre and too cunning!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Do you want to see what a ¡®Ghost in One Bite¡¯ actually looks like?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, grinning.

    Following this, he simply tossed out a talisman. The talisman ignited by itself in the air, emanating brilliant beams of light like fierce suns, gradually dispersing the thick mists, Yin energy, and ghostly energy around the soccer field.

    At last, the massive beings hidden behind each of those kimono-clad women were revealed!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 939 - Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Encountering a Colleague

    Chapter 939: Chapter 939: Encountering a Colleague Chapter 939: Chapter 939: Encountering a Colleague Huang Xiaolong used the light of the burning talisman to dispel all the yin energy lingering around the soccer field, finally revealing the true form of the Dongying fierce ghost ¡°Ghost with a Gigantic Mouth¡±.

    The creature resembled a giant-mouthed catfish, several meters long, but with a head as big as a water jar, its mouth occupying two-thirds of its facial area.

    Its body was covered with densely packed small mouths, oozing pus, utterly disgusting.

    The gaping maw on its face was open, displaying a tongue more than a meter long, coated with sticky mucus, fragments of bone, pieces of flesh, and bits of internal tissue. A tide-like yin energy burst forth from this giant mouth. However, the most bizarre and eerie sight was the woman dressed in a kimono standing on the tip of its tongue, looking pitifully charming. Upon closer inspection, the kimono-clad woman had no feet, as if her legs had been firmly embedded into the tip of the tongue.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this¡­ this is the Ghost with a Gigantic Mouth¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was tremendously shocked. ¡°It¡¯s like a monster. It must be those damn ghost messengers from the Dongying underworld who brought these monsters to our Huaxia.¡±

    Mu Hui and her three roommates, seeing that the surroundings of the soccer field were all filled with these ¡°giant-mouthed catfish,¡± dozens of them, each with a sinister Dongying woman growing on the tip of their tongues, were nearly scared unconscious.

    At that moment, all the Ghosts with Gigantic Mouths squirmed their way towards Huang Xiaolong.

    The Dongying women in kimonos situated on the tongues faced Huang Xiaolong, smiling coquettishly, full of charm. Amidst the cold wind, their tender laughter was faintly audible, truly soul-stirring.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Think these lowly creatures can bewitch me?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed hollowly.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, unleashing sharp, all-penetrating Sword Qi that slashed out with irresistible force.

    Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!

    The dense sword rain shimmered with golden light, interweaving into a dazzling net of swords that first sliced into those Dongying women in kimonos.

    In an instant, all the Dongying women grown on the tongues were chopped up like vegetables, their beautiful faces contorted and torn, their eyeballs scattering like marbles, viciously glaring at Huang Xiaolong midair, but then bursting apart in the very next moment.

    The sword net continued to sweep across, chopping the ghastly Ghosts with Gigantic Mouths into pieces, which exploded open.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, all the Ghosts with Gigantic Mouths were annihilated.

    The ground was covered with stinking chunks of corpses and yin blood, and many nearly digested human skeletons that had been cut out from the bellies of the Ghosts with Gigantic Mouths. It seemed that these Ghosts with Gigantic Mouths had been lurking in Yangzhou City for quite a while, and had secretly eaten quite a few people.

    ¡°Ah~~~! Have we¡­ have our souls scattered?¡±

    A group of purple-clad female ghosts lay on the ground in great disarray, their ghostly bodies smeared with filthy, sticky fluid, their ghostly energy greatly weakened.

    Although they had just been swallowed by the Ghosts with Gigantic Mouths, as purple-clad fierce ghosts with strong spectral energy, they were not so easy to digest.

    By annihilating all the Ghosts with Gigantic Mouths, Huang Xiaolong had also rescued these purple-clad female ghosts from the bellies of their captors.

    ¡°So terrifying~~ too terrifying~~~¡± Mu Hui and her three roommates clung together, nervous and scared, nearly suffocating.

    However, having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary divine might, with a single sword stroke, he vanquished a group of ghosts, and they were quickly subdued, their eyes filled with the sentiments of young girls, a glow of admiration for a hero.

    ¡°Ah? Little Taoist?¡± These purple-robed female ghosts all looked up in shock at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Surprised to see me here, aren¡¯t you? Delighted, perhaps?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smile. ¡°However, had it not been for me tonight, you would have certainly been beyond saving, even Du Shiniang couldn¡¯t have saved you. By the time she would have arrived, you¡¯d already have been digested.¡±

    The purple-robed female ghosts immediately realized that Huang Xiaolong had saved them.

    Their hearts were a tumult of emotions. For a moment, they found themselves at a loss for words.

    ¡°You are here for Sun Fu¡¯s reincarnation, right? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve outpaced you. Now, trying to kill her would be exceedingly difficult for you. How about it, care to try?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brimmed with a playful expression.

    ¡°Ah~~~ No need to try. Thank you, Grandmaster, for your lifesaving grace.¡± A purple-robed female ghost said dejectedly.

    Once Huang Xiaolong decided to protect Mu Hui himself, it wouldn¡¯t matter if these purple-robed female ghosts or even Du Shiniang came, they would still be miserably outmatched. The female ghosts were very clear about this.

    ¡°Grandmaster, how did you find Sun Fu¡¯s reincarnation?¡± A purple-robed female ghost asked reluctantly and with great confusion.

    ¡°No comment.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mischievously.

    ¡°Grand¡­ Grandmaster¡­¡± Mu Hui stammered timidly. ¡°These beautiful ghosts, they¡¯ve come to kill me?¡±

    She had listened to the conversation between Huang Xiaolong and the purple-robed female ghosts, and had roughly understood some of the situation.

    ¡°Yes, they all came to kill you. Had I not arrived in time tonight, you would have been done for.¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly, ¡°You better believe me, I¡¯m not trying to scare you.¡±

    ¡°I believe, I believe,¡± Mu Hui said repeatedly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, why would they want to kill me¡­ I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel! You humiliated our mistress back then!¡± The purple-robed female ghosts snarled and growled at Mu Hui, their teeth bared as if they wished to rush forward and tear her to pieces. However, the aura from Huang Xiaolong suppressed them so much that they did not dare to make a move, realizing that any rash action could result in Huang Xiaolong dispersing their souls in the blink of an eye.

    Mu Hui immediately hid behind Huang Xiaolong, choking back sobs in aggrievement. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I never humiliated anyone!¡±

    ¡°Four hundred years ago, you were a man called ¡®Sun Fu.¡¯ Sun Fu was a despicable and cunning salt merchant who lusted after Du Shiniang¡¯s beauty and ruined her happy life. He used tricks to break apart the marriage between Li Jia and Du Shiniang, a man of no morals. Under the guise of ¡®benevolence and morality,¡¯ he engaged in indecent deeds. Of course, Li Jia was no saint either, as the saying goes, ¡®a clean hand wants no washing.''¡± Huang Xiaolong elucidated.

    ¡°Alright Little Long, stop scaring the girl. It¡¯s been several hundred years, and after ten life cycles, the vile acts of Sun Fu have nothing to do with her,¡± Ma Chuxia chuckled. ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go find the reincarnation of Li Jia now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then turned to the purple-robed female ghosts prostrate on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your lives for now. Come and serve as my maids in three days, together with Du Shiniang. Hahaha~~~¡±

    After finishing his words, Huang Xiaolong directly took out the soul-confining tube and collected all the purple-robed female ghosts scattered on the ground.

    ¡°Xiaolong, since Du Shiniang sent these purple-robed female ghosts to kill Sun Fu¡¯s current life, then she must be going to deal with Li Jia¡¯s current life herself,¡± Ma Chuxia furrowed her brows and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qingqing and Xiaohong, these two little monsters, are more than enough to handle Du Shiniang.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong gave Qingqing a call.

    These two little monsters each had a mobile phone and usually mingled in human society in human form, almost completely assimilated by humans. They were even active on WeChat Moments.

    ¡°My lord, we have found ¡®Huo Qiu,¡¯ the Richest Man of Yangzhou City, who is Li Jia¡¯s current life,¡± Qingqing giggled coquettishly over the phone. ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve noticed a ghostly aura darting around outside Li Jia¡¯s villa, which should be Du Shiniang. However, Xiaohong and I deliberately released demon qi to intimidate Du Shiniang, making her too wary of making rash moves against Li Jia. My lord, it¡¯s getting late; you might as well have a sleep. We¡¯ll be here tomorrow. Rest assured, with Xiaohong and me here, Du Shiniang won¡¯t dare to make any hasty moves¡­¡±

    Xiaohong grabbed the phone, laughing so hard she trembled, ¡°My lord, we won¡¯t go out of our way to kill Du Shiniang. We still have to catch this enchanting courtesan, who captivated thousands, and hand her over to you to pour tea, serve water, warm the bed, and serve as your personal maid. My lord, Du Shiniang was one of the top courtesans when she was alive. Whether it¡¯s playing flutes or handling men, she¡¯s sure to be adept at everything. You are so lucky, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, you little vixen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dirty-minded. Alright, make sure to keep a close watch. If anything happens to Huo Qiu, I¡¯ll skin you alive,¡± Huang Xiaolong threatened half-jokingly before yawning. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll come over tomorrow.¡±

    After hanging up, Huang Xiaolong put his arm around Ma Chuxia¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s go back to the hotel and sleep. We¡¯ll find Huo Qiu tomorrow.¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia intimately walked shoulder to shoulder towards the outside of the school.

    ¡°Master, little miss, wait up~~~¡± Mu Hui and her three roommates hurriedly ran up, following Huang Xiaolong closely, not willing to be left behind.

    Joking aside, they now dared not to leave Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side even for a second. Otherwise, not to mention purple-robed fierce ghosts, even if a few ordinary ghosts suddenly appeared, it could mean the end for them!

    Inside the Presidential Suite of a five-star hotel.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia went to sleep in the bedroom.

    Mu Hui and her three roommates sat on the living room sofa, chatting because they were either too scared to sleep or just couldn¡¯t sleep.

    The next morning around ten o¡¯clock, Huang Xiaolong got out of bed and called Qingqing. Everything was OK, she reported.

    Moreover, Huo Qiu didn¡¯t go to the company that day. He practiced Tai Chi after getting up in the morning, then read some books, and sorted out files in the study.

    Xiaohong and Qingqing used magic to hide from Huo Qiu and all the people in his villa, making them oblivious to the presence of the two little monsters. By now, the two monsters were thoroughly familiar with every grass and tree in Huo Qiu¡¯s villa and every person there.

    After eating lunch, Huang Xiaolong took Ma Chuxia, Mu Hui, and the others by taxi to Huo Qiu¡¯s villa.

    Outside the villa, Huang Xiaolong indeed sensed Du Shiniang¡¯s presence, hidden in the air, very covert.

    However, inside the villa, there was no trace of ghostly energy, indicating that Du Shiniang didn¡¯t dare to enter the villa because there were two very obvious and very dangerous demon qi inside. Needless to say, it was the work of the two little monsters, Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    ¡®Hmm, the protection work of the two little monsters is not bad.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled mockingly, then looked towards a certain spot where there was nothing, but he could sense Du Shiniang¡¯s ghostly qi. He murmured as if to himself, ¡°What¡¯s up? I¡¯ve found you after all. Get ready to become my personal maid. Ha ha ha~~~¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong suddenly faced the inside of the villa and shouted out loud, ¡°Huo Qiu, come out!¡±

    Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but giggle at his side. ¡°Xiaolong, you are really straightforward.¡±

    This shout startled all the servants inside the villa, who looked out in shock. Soon, a crowd gathered at the front door of the villa.

    You have to understand, Huo Qiu was the Richest Man of Yangzhou City with a very high social status. Even the local officials of Yangzhou City were extremely courteous to him.

    No one had ever dared to stand at Huo Qiu¡¯s doorstep and call out his name like this.

    Today, the servants in Huo Qiu¡¯s household had their eyes opened wide, their faces a mix of confusion and indignation, as they looked through the iron gate at Huang Xiaolong with none-too-friendly gazes.

    ¡°What the heck, is Huo Qiu home? Call him out for me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to the crowd of onlooking servants.

    ¡°How outrageous! Who¡¯s making such a racket here?¡± Suddenly, a pleasant young girl¡¯s voice, filled with anger, came from inside the villa.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw a girl around twenty-three or twenty-four, holding the arm of a man with graying temples, striding out from the villa, anger evident in her demeanor.

    Behind the pair stood several bodyguards with steady auras, all were half-step Grandmasters with sharp gazes.

    The man with graying temples seemed to be in his forties or fifties with an air of dignified luxury, his eyes shining with intelligence and an aura of authority.

    ¡®That must be Huo Qiu, Li Jia¡¯s current life, the Richest Man of Yangzhou City,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded to himself.

    The girl holding Huo Qiu¡¯s arm was tall and curvy, with delicate features, lotus-like cheeks and willowy eyebrows, cold starry eyes, red lips, and white teeth. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, her skin was porcelain white, she was truly a stunning beauty.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, when they saw the girl, Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia exchanged a glance.

    ¡°Xiaolong¡­ I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d run into someone from our own profession here,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a slight smile.

    Indeed! The girl was radiating a significant amount of Taoist energy, making it clear that she knew Taoist magic!

    At that moment, a demon wind whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, bringing Qingqing¡¯s playful giggle. ¡°My lord, Huo Qiu has come out, and the girl holding his arm is his only daughter. I forgot to tell you over the phone, but the young Miss of the Huo family also practices Taoist magic¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 940 - Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Love at First Sight Confession

    Chapter 940: Chapter 940: Love at First Sight Confession Chapter 940: Chapter 940: Love at First Sight Confession When Li Jia¡¯s current life, ¡°Huo Qiu¡± of Yangzhou City, wealthy beyond compare, made his appearance, Huang Xiaolong could immediately feel that Du Shiniang, hidden in the air, had her ghostly and resentful aura intensify, boiling up as if ready to explode.

    However, with Huang Xiaolong present, Du Shiniang was hesitant to strike, fearing to damage the valuable. She dared not show herself or lash out. Probably, at this very moment, she was wracking her brain for ways to kill Huo Qiu.

    ¡®This Ghost King¡¯s obsession is truly too persistent¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong sighed helplessly with a wry smile.

    At this time, taking another look at Huo Qiu¡¯s daughter, she was stunningly beautiful and had an amazing figure, with a notable aura of Taoist power emanating from her. Of course, this ¡°notable¡± was in comparison to an ordinary Taoist. Even in front of Ma Chuxia, she wasn¡¯t much to speak of.

    ¡°Who are you people? Making such a fuss here!¡± Behind Huo Qiu, a few security guards looked on with wary expressions, their somber gazes centering on Huang Xiaolong.

    However, when they saw Ma Chuxia, Mu Hui, and Mu Hui¡¯s three gorgeous roommates standing beside Huang Xiaolong, the stern look in the guards¡¯ eyes softened somewhat.

    It seems that a beautiful woman, no matter where she goes or whom she faces, is always popular.

    Huo Qiu¡¯s daughter, on the other hand, took a keen interest in Huang Xiaolong and the others. Although she was a Taoist, she couldn¡¯t fathom the depths of Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Ahem¨Ceveryone, what brings you here?¡± Having clawed his way through the business world for decades and standing as the wealthiest in Yangzhou City, Huo Qiu was experienced and tough in all aspects. He didn¡¯t show any unfriendly expression, instead, he smiled politely, exuding the grace and composure of someone high above the rest.

    ¡°Hey¨Clet¡¯s skip the pleasantries,¡± Huang Xiaolong went straight to the point. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Huo Qiu, right? A fierce ghost is after you. I plan to protect you for a few days for free. To tell you the truth, the ghost is already here, lurking near your home.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ a fierce ghost?¡± Huo Qiu was taken aback for a moment, then turned to his woman with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. ¡°Bingyan, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle¨C,¡± Huo Bingyan, Huo Qiu¡¯s beloved only daughter, burst into a laugh filled with blatant disdain and mockery.

    With this laugh, the chilly demeanor of Huo Bingyan transformed instantly into a dazzling bloom of charm and brilliance, exceedingly alluring.

    ¡°A fierce ghost is out to get my dad?¡± Huo Bingyan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking gaze. ¡°All right, I get it, you all are charlatans, right? Knowing who my dad is, you thought to come and swindle money. But¡­ I¡¯m sorry, today you all will have to return as disappointed as you were elated when you came. Please leave quickly before we call the police and accuse you of trespassing.¡±

    Huo Bingyan was blunt, giving them the order to leave without any courtesy.

    She considered herself highly skilled in Taoist arts and had captured many formidable ghosts in the past. Within a range of ten miles, even the slightest hint of ghostly aura could not escape her. Now, Huang Xiaolong was claiming to her face that a fierce ghost was out to harm her father, and even insisted the ghost had arrived. Huo Bingyan didn¡¯t believe him, not one bit, not a hundred or a thousand!

    In fact, ordinary ghosts indeed couldn¡¯t escape Huo Bingyan¡¯s detection, but Du Shiniang was a Ghost King. Even if Du Shiniang stood right in front of her, as long as Du Shiniang didn¡¯t wish to reveal herself, Huo Bingyan was unable to sense her presence.

    Huang Xiaolong believed that, at this critical juncture, if he were to leave and call away Qingqing and Xiaohong, the entire Huo family would likely be wiped out by Du Shiniang!

    Huo Bingyan was a prideful girl. Normally, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her antics, but since he was currently in a bet with Du Shiniang, he had no choice but to shamelessly stick around the Huo residence.

    ¡®Heh~ Little miss, since you¡¯re acting all high and mighty, I need to take you down a peg or two and teach you a lesson~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong watched Huo Bingyan with a teasing look in his eyes, a hint of mischief flickering within.

    Huo Bingyan also looked at Huang Xiaolong with a smile, and in an instant, a peculiar emotion flashed through her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re so young and quite handsome too. Why be a con artist? If you¡¯re short on money, why not work at my dad¡¯s company? How does that sound?¡± Her tone was half-joking, half-serious.

    Upon hearing this, Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly, whispering in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Little Long, you really are a lady-killer. Look, the girl has taken a liking to you and is planning to get you a job at her dad¡¯s company¨Cfirst a job, then something more, perhaps.¡±

    Mu Hui and her three roommates also seemed a bit amused.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, truth be told, my daughter Bingyan has been following a master since she was young, practicing Taoist spiritual teachings. Her talent is quite impressive, and after years of hard training, she has completed her apprenticeship. Should there really be any malicious spirits seeking to harm me, I expect my daughter would be able to handle it very well,¡± Huo Qiu laughed, then looked meaningfully at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, perhaps you should consider my daughter¡¯s suggestion. Just so happens, my company needs a new Public Relations Manager.¡±

    At this suggestion. the Huo family bodyguards and servants looked at Huang Xiaolong with strange expressions that contained a hint of jealousy.

    It was known that Huo Bingyan, the wealthy heiress, was still single, and her standards for a partner were extremely high. Huo Qiu had introduced many eligible bachelors to her, but none could catch her fancy. Concerned about his daughter¡¯s marital prospects, Huo Qiu was quite anxious. If things continued this way, he feared his daughter might end up an old maid. Today, however, it was unprecedented for Huo Bingyan to openly praise a young man for his good looks and even consider giving him a position in Huo Qiu¡¯s company.

    The thoughts of Huo Bingyan were as apparent as lice on a bald head, weren¡¯t they!

    Huo Qiu¡¯s mind became quite active. Looking at Huang Xiaolong, who indeed was handsome, clean-cut, and possessed a cleverness uncommon in others, he began to entertain the idea of positioning Huang Xiaolong in his company to have him spend time with his precious daughter. If things worked out, who knows, by next year he might be holding a grandchild!

    ¡°Enough already~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, however, seemed quite impatient. ¡°I came here on serious business, not to flirt.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong looked at Huo Bingyan and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, underneath the marble slab at your front door, you¡¯ve buried a Ghost-Repelling Talisman and a Demon-Suppressing Talisman, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± At that, Huo Bingyan¡¯s expression stiffened, and she remained stunned for several seconds before looking at Huang Xiaolong with a surprised gaze as if she had discovered a new world. ¡°Interesting, very interesting¡­¡±

    After speaking, Huo Bingyan turned to Huo Qiu and instructed, ¡°Dad, let them in.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huo Qiu pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Alright, my sweet daughter, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Afterwards, Huo Qiu graciously said to Huang Xiaolong and the others, ¡°Please come in.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at where Du Shiniang was hiding, showing a playful smile, and then led Ma Chuxia and the others into Huo Qiu¡¯s villa.

    Soon, on an old tree outside the villa, a chilling wind blew, ultimately revealing Du Shiniang.

    ¡°What to do¡­ This Taoist has already located Li Jia¡¯s present life¡­ How did he do it? Could it be¡­ Could it be that this Taoist is so powerful that he knows everything? No! I can¡¯t give up on my revenge! I¡¯ve waited four hundred years! I¡¯ve waited a full four hundred years! Now, with my enemy right before me, I cannot get my vengeance¡­ No! I, Du Shiniang, will not be content!¡±

    Du Shiniang¡¯s eyes brewed various conspiracies and tricks.

    ¡­

    At Huo Qiu¡¯s villa, in the first-floor hall.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to notice the ghost-repelling charm and the evil-suppressing charm that I discreetly buried at the entrance of the house. It seems you¡¯re not a charlatan. I misjudged you.¡± Huo Bingyan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Anyone with eyes could see that she was now very interested in Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± A sense of inexplicable jealousy welled up in Ma Chuxia¡¯s heart, and she let out a cold laugh.

    Huo Bingyan gave Ma Chuxia a provocative look.

    Huo Qiu, trying to stir things up from the side, said, ¡°Bingyan, since this young man also understands Taoist magic, you two should communicate more. Exchange knowledge, young people, like-minded, it¡¯s important to interact.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to interact.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke swiftly to Huo Bingyan. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, there¡¯s a malevolent spirit trying to harm your dad, and it¡¯s right outside your house. You¡¯re no match for it. From now on, I will protect your dad for two days. After that, I won¡¯t bother with your family¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~~¡± Huo Bingyan laughed mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. If you can deal with the evil spirit that I can¡¯t handle, I¡¯d like to see it. It seems we¡¯re about the same age¡­ So, how about this, let¡¯s have a duel of magic. If you can beat me, then I¡¯ll acknowledge that you¡¯re stronger than me. You can protect my dad for two days, two months, even two years, no problem. And, my dad can pay you a handsome reward.¡±

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°However, if you lose, then¡­ you have to agree to do one thing for me, understand?¡±

    ¡°A magical duel?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°Little Long, why use a cleaver to kill a chicken?¡± Ma Chuxia smiled coldly and looked at Huo Bingyan. ¡°I¡¯ll take you on for a couple of rounds.¡±

    Mu Hui winked and gestured to her roommates. ¡°See, these two women are getting into it, fighting over a man.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Huo Bingyan smirked dismissively at Ma Chuxia and waved her off. ¡°Sorry, I have no interest in you. None at all.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at Ma Chuxia, signaling her to stay calm.

    ¡°You really like dueling with magic?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled teasingly.

    ¡°Of course I do. There¡¯s usually no one to play with. Most of my fellow students are too weak; it¡¯s not fun to duel with them. Come on, let¡¯s duel, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Huo Bingyan said eagerly.

    ¡°Since you like to play, I¡¯ll play with you this once.¡± A hint of mischief flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    He had originally planned to mess with Huo Bingyan, but the girl had taken the initiative to doorstep him, so Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    ¡®You want to play? This time, big brother will play you to death!¡¯

    ¡°Dad, arrange an empty room for us.¡± Huo Bingyan stood up. ¡°Everyone else, stay out of it. Just you and me, a private duel.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Huang Xiaolong also got up.

    He transmitted a message to Ma Chuxia. ¡°Wifey, keep an eye on things here. Du Shiniang is waiting for a chance outside. Hehe, don¡¯t give her any opportunities.¡±

    Ma Chuxia nodded.

    Woo~~ Woo~~

    Two demonic winds whistled past Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong¡¯s bell-like laughter entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears, ¡°Master, are you going to fight a duel with this big-breasted but brainless woman? Hee hee hee, how interesting! We¡¯ll be here to cheer for you!¡±

    In a large study room.

    Huang Xiaolong and Huo Bingyan stood facing each other.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, two little demons, also watched with great interest from inside the study room.

    ¡°Tell me, how do you want to play.¡± Huang Xiaolong teased Huo Bingyan with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s make it quick.¡±

    ¡°To be honest~~¡± Huo Bingyan suddenly looked at Huang Xiaolong with a very soft gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. The first time I saw you, I felt my heart race, a sensation I¡¯ve never experienced before. I know there is something about you that has attracted me.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Eh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily dumbfounded.

    Had this duel turned into a confession?

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman with strong possessive urges.¡± Huo Bingyan stared intently at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°That beautiful woman earlier is your girlfriend, right? But it doesn¡¯t matter, because from today, you are mine, Huo Bingyan¡¯s private property! The duel is simple: I will curse you with a paper effigy, and for the rest of your life, you¡¯ll only react as a man when facing me. With other women, you¡¯ll be nothing but a eunuch! Giggle~~~ If you¡¯re unaffected by my curse, then you win. But that¡¯s impossible. My master said my curse is very powerful, no man of this age can escape it! You¡¯re doomed to lose!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into uproarious laughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a pervert!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 941 - Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Curse Backlash

    Chapter 941: Chapter 941 Curse Backlash Chapter 941: Chapter 941 Curse Backlash Huo Bingyan¡¯s words and various actions managed to amuse Huang Xiaolong.

    Firstly, the fact that Huo Bingyan fell in love with Huang Xiaolong at first sight was actually quite normal. After all, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Taoist prowess was unmatched, and as the Yin Emperor, it was only natural for Huo Bingyan, being a Taoist herself, to be attracted by a trace of aura from Huang Xiaolong. Moreover, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary bearing and high level of attractiveness had long since transformed him from his rural kid origins, making it reasonable for him to attract a woman or two¡­

    The key point was, Huo Bingyan was truly twisted!

    She wanted to possess Huang Xiaolong all to herself!

    With a vicious spell, she aimed to strip Huang Xiaolong of his natural reactions in front of other women!

    ¡°Truly twisted~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed with amusement.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little demonesses, giggled incessantly by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you scared?¡± Huo Bingyan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Come on, would I be afraid of your insignificant sorcery?¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s start. Do you want my lunar birth date, a strand of hair, or my fingernails? But, I¡¯d advise against taking my lunar birth date¨Cmy characters are too strong and might backfire on you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke in all seriousness, his expression sincere.

    Huo Bingyan chuckled with a hint of coquettishness. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re quite humorous. It seems I really didn¡¯t choose the wrong man. My cultivation of the Taoist arts is usually so dull, I quite enjoy a man with a sense of humor¨Csomeone who can make me laugh.¡±

    ¡°Stop flirting.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Be quick about it!¡±

    ¡°You are mine!¡± Huo Bingyan glared at Huang Xiaolong fiercely, as if she could hardly wait to devour him in one bite.

    Having said this, Huo Bingyan took out a blank talisman paper, cut it into the shape of a little person with scissors, and with a cinnabar pen, sketched and wrote complex talisman characters on the paper figurine.

    ¡°Your hair, give me one strand,¡± Huo Bingyan looked up at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh heh~~ I¡¯m actually quite curious about your spell.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t prevaricate; he plucked a hair and handed it to Huo Bingyan immediately.

    Huo Bingyan pulled out one of her own locks and then twisted the two strands of hair together, her mouth murmuring incantations.

    Finally, she wrapped the braided hair around the paper figurine.

    ¡°From today onward, you and I will be entwined throughout this lifetime!¡± Huo Bingyan¡¯s look appeared mockingly amused as she gazed at Huang Xiaolong.

    In fact, she could only use this spell once in a lifetime.

    It could keep the man she loved by her side forever. But, this spell held a powerful risk of backlash!

    If the spell failed, Huo Bingyan herself would have to pay the price!

    Which meant, if her curse on Huang Xiaolong did not succeed, she herself would lose her natural reactions in front of all other men for the rest of her life, becoming a frigid stone woman!

    ¡°Quite interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed to sense the flow of Taoist power and the curse¡¯s force on the paper figurine.

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s expression turned intensely focused, and she started to chant once more.

    She tossed the paper figurine into the air, and in an instant, it caught fire, unleashing an incredibly ferocious power that hurtled straight towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

    Inside Huo Qiu¡¯s villa living room.

    ¡°Ladies, please enjoy your tea, have some tea.¡± Huo Qiu was being exceptionally hospitable to Ma Chuxia, Mu Hui, and her three roommates.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, Mr. Huo,¡± Ma Chuxia said, keeping her guard up.

    Huang Xiaolong was currently contending with Huo Bingyan in a magical battle, and Ma Chuxia had sensed that two demonic winds had gone with Huang Xiaolong just moments before. She figured Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two playful little demonesses, might have already gone to enjoy the spectacle.

    Thus, at this moment, it was essentially only Ma Chuxia alone protecting Huo Qiu, er¡­ And she was aided by Sun Fu¡¯s current incarnation, ¡®Mu Hui.¡¯

    Ma Chuxia also worried that Du Shiniang might seize this fleeting opportunity to strike suddenly!

    Although Ma Chuxia was remarkably strong in Taoist arts, ancient martial skills, and physical prowess, and although she had the flying sword treasure refined by Huang Xiaolong, she had never faced a Ghost King by herself before.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous.

    ¡®Whew~~ No need to be nervous! I can handle a Ghost King! After following Little Long for so long, if I can¡¯t stand on my own by now, I¡¯d be pretty pathetic! As one of his wives, I can¡¯t shame our Little Long!¡¯ Ma Chuxia took a deep breath to steady her nerves.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Outside the villa.

    Du Shiniang suddenly became excited atop a tree!

    ¡°That little Taoist and the two fearsome demonic auras have left the living room! And that animal Li Jia¡¯s current incarnation, Huo Qiu, is inside! Good! Good! Now¡¯s the chance!¡±

    Du Shiniang no longer had time to contemplate too much, even if it was a trap, even if it meant her soul would scatter to the winds, she had to try! Her resentment had accumulated for a full four hundred years, and if it couldn¡¯t be resolved, she would be in a very dangerous situation!

    With a burst of ferocious energy, Du Shiniang transformed into a gust of Yin wind, creating a heart-wrenching shriek as it rubbed against the air and blew directly into the villa¡¯s living room!

    At the villa¡¯s entrance, the ghost-repelling charm and the demon-suppressing charm buried by Huo Bingyan, sensing Du Shiniang¡¯s ghostly Qi, instantly ignited themselves and turned into two beams of golden light, aiming to annihilate Du Shiniang.

    ¡°Scram!¡± With a wave of her long sleeves, Du Shiniang unleashed torrents of sinister ghost Qi, effortlessly snuffing out the two beams of golden light.

    BOOM~~~!!!!!

    Huo Qiu¡¯s villa was instantly engulfed in a vast expanse of eerie ghost Qi, turning it into a terrifying haunted house!

    ¡­

    The study.

    The power of the curse attacked Huang Xiaolong with the swiftness of lightning.

    ¡°I told you, you belong to me!¡± Huo Bingyan¡¯s eyes flashed with the joy of a hunter capturing a splendid prey.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± responded Huang Xiaolong as he extended his hand casually, his whole arm flickering with runes and characters, his entire presence radiating divine might.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong swung his hand, and the power of the curse was unbelievably rebounded back!

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± Huo Bingyan couldn¡¯t even dodge in time as the curse, like a rope, bound her tightly!

    In an instant, Huo Bingyan¡¯s body trembled violently, and her gaze became vacant.

    The curse, slithering like a snake, entered her body, penetrated to her foundation, and burrowed deep into her soul.

    Backlash!

    Her curse had not affected Huang Xiaolong but had turned against her; from this moment on, for all her life, she could only become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s possession, incapable of being moved by other men; in fact, she would only feel disgust!

    ¡°Ah! Young Master! There¡¯s Yin Qi! Du Shiniang has broken in!¡± Qingqing¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears.

    Quickly, two demonic winds darted straight toward the living room.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned toward the living room, his lips curling slightly. ¡°Du Shiniang, I was just waiting for you to fall into the trap!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Huang Xiaolong threw out a talisman!

    The talisman turned into a streak of light, zipping toward the direction of the villa¡¯s living room, its speed even surpassing Qingqing and Xiaohong!

    At that moment, a vast expanse of haze surged within the villa¡¯s living room!

    The chill in the air, pervading every nook and cranny, seeped in from all directions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Huo Qiu trembled all over, his face covered in a look of terror.

    Mu Hui and her three roommates also shivered uncontrollably.

    ¡°Giggle~~~¡± In the midst of the haze, a drifting female voice emerged. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, Li Jia, Sun Fu, you two beasts are both here!¡±

    ¡°Nobody move!¡± Ma Chuxia stood up, her mind focused, locking onto Du Shiniang¡¯s position within the mist of Yin Qi. ¡°Du Shiniang, you unreasonable ghost! With me here, you won¡¯t succeed!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Ma Chuxia swung her hand, and a sword Qi brimming with sharpness slashed directly at Du Shiniang!

    The sword howled like a dragon!

    Ma Chuxia didn¡¯t dare to slack off, revealing her trump card at this critical juncture, the flying sword given to her by Huang Xiaolong, which she now brought out.

    ¡°Mind your own business! Back off!¡± Du Shiniang flicked her long sleeve, which all of a sudden billowed like drifting clouds, bright and colorful, becoming so vast that it seemed to fill the entire villa!

    Atop her sleeves rolled thunderous ghost Qi.

    The flying sword was immediately enveloped by the sleeve!

    Spurt~~~~~~~!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The sound of tearing fabric echoed.

    Du Shiniang¡¯s long sleeves were sliced open by the flying sword, exploding into fragments that filled the sky!

    But it was during this diversion that Du Shiniang had already pounced toward Huo Qiu. Her fingers sharpened into hooks, she viciously reached for Huo Qiu¡¯s head and screamed furiously, ¡°Li Jia, you faithless and fickle beast! Today is the day you die!¡±

    ¡°What Li Jia? What¡¯s going on?¡± Huo Qiu screamed in terror.

    ¡­

 Chapter 942 - Chapter 942 Chapter 942 The Supermarket Disappearance Incident

    Chapter 942: Chapter 942: The Supermarket Disappearance Incident Chapter 942: Chapter 942: The Supermarket Disappearance Incident At this critical moment between life and death, Huo Qiu felt his soul almost scared out of his body.

    In the blink of an eye, two streams of monster qi whirled out like tornadoes.

    Boom~~!!!!

    The first appeared as a massive green python that almost demolished the villa as it approached through clouds and mists, its crimson tongue flicking incessantly and sharp fangs flashing in the snakes¡¯ eyes with furious light.

    Following the green python was a red fox with eight splendid tails.

    Two little monsters were on the attack!

    In the split second, Du Shiniang already knew that if she didn¡¯t abandon her attempt to kill Huo Qiu, it was highly possible that she would be devoured by the two monsters!

    If Du Shiniang backed off now, there remained a slim chance to flee.

    But Du Shiniang¡¯s obsession was too deep, she would rather have her soul shattered than fail to kill Huo Qiu!

    Just then!

    A talisman burst forth dazzling golden light, overtaking Qingqing and Xiaohong, exuding an overwhelming dominance as it soared towards them!

    Boom~~!

    The golden light and talisman transformed into a giant golden hand with distinct palm lines, directly seizing Du Shiniang!

    ¡°Ah~~~ No! I can¡¯t accept this! I refuse to accept this!¡± Du Shiniang¡¯s body emitted hissing green smoke as she struggled in vain against the gold hand¡¯s grasp.

    Seeing this, Qingqing and Xiaohong both heaved a sigh of relief, reverted to human forms, and landed in the chaos of the hall, grinding their teeth at Du Shiniang, ¡°Damned brat! You almost succeeded! Fortunately, our young master is invincible!¡±

    Huo Qiu was so frightened that he fainted.

    Mu Hui and her roommates looked on with horripilation, staring at Du Shiniang being firmly grasped by the golden hand in mid-air, then at Qingqing and Xiaohong, these two delicately beautiful ladies, their minds filled with gigantic question marks.

    ¡°Enough, Du Shiniang, you¡¯ve lost. I deliberately gave you a chance to kill Huo Qiu, and Mu Hui was here as well. But you¡¯re so incompetent.¡± The languid voice of Huang Xiaolong drifted leisurely into the hall, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to waste more time with you. This is the end. You¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong strolled into the hall, looking at Du Shiniang whose ghostly body was being eroded by the golden light.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ who on earth are you~~¡± Du Shiniang watched Huang Xiaolong in terror.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s array of methods was utterly incomprehensible to her. In her mind, Huang Xiaolong had become an unbeatable terror, akin to a great demonic lord!

    This was not because Huang Xiaolong was THAT strong in combat but what truly shook Du Shiniang was his ability to find Li Jia and Sun Fu¡¯s current incarnations faster than her. What took her four hundred years to accomplish, Huang Xiaolong had done overnight!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I yield~~¡± Du Shiniang said bitterly.

    ¡°Your sisters are all here with me. Reunite with them first.¡± Huang Xiaolong cracked a smile and squared Du Shiniang away into the Soul Confinement Vessel.

    Soon, the gloomy and ghostly qi enveloping the villa dissipated like smoke into the air.

    Everything returned to normal.

    Huo Qiu slowly came to his senses, his gaze still slightly vacant as he looked around.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Mr. Huo. All the troubles have been resolved,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a sigh of relief to Huo Qiu. Then she turned to Mu Hui. ¡°You¡¯re safe now, you can go back to school anytime.¡±

    ¡°Dad~~ are you alright?¡± At this moment, Huo Bingying hurried out of the study.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, Bingying. Just like this young man said, there was a fierce ghost trying to harm your dad~~ It was so dangerous¡­ The scene just now, almost scared your dad to death,¡± Huo Qiu said, still shaken. After a pause, he looked at his daughter with ambiguous eyes, then glanced at Huang Xiaolong and said in a low voice, ¡°Bingying, how did your match with this young man turn out?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~¡± Huo Bingying sighed, her face flushed with red, and then with a very strange look, she turned her gaze towards Huang Xiaolong.

    In that look, there was deep, instinctive love, as well as absolute submission, as if in Huo Bingying¡¯s eyes, Huang Xiaolong was the only man she could accommodate.

    ¡°Dad~~ from today on, your daughter will follow him. He¡¯s your daughter¡¯s husband¡­ and the only husband for your daughter in this lifetime. Without my husband, your daughter would die,¡± Huo Bingying cooed.

    ¡°Hus~hus~husband???¡± Huo Qiu was horrified. ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm~¡± Huo Bingying nodded tenderly, her face full of gentle affection.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Young Master, congratulations, you¡¯ve gained another wife for nothing,¡± Xiaohong laughed from the side.

    ¡°Ahem~~ Little Long, you move pretty fast,¡± Ma Chuxia said, a bit jealous.

    Huang Xiaolong looked helplessly. ¡°She cursed me, but it backfired. From now on, whenever she faces me, she becomes a wanton~~ ahem, that kind of woman. When facing any other man, she turns into a cold and indifferent stone woman. Heh heh, my little wife, this isn¡¯t intentional, it¡¯s her own doing, she lost her husband and her troops,¡± he said.

    Despite her jealousy, Ma Chuxia wouldn¡¯t oppose Huang Xiaolong having multiple wives and concubines. Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status, it was nothing out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Husband~~~¡± Huo Bingying hurriedly jumped over, took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, and nestled against him like a bird relying on a person.

    ¡°This woman is quite coquettish,¡± Qingqing muttered disdainfully.

    Then, Huo Qiu arranged for the servants in the manor to tidy up the villa once more. Huang Xiaolong was his life-saving benefactor, and having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heaven-piercing and earth-crossing abilities, he held great respect for him.

    Huang Xiaolong asked Huo Qiu to arrange for a secluded environment for him.

    This was a manor on the outskirts of Yangzhou City and was one of Huo Qiu¡¯s properties.

    Inside the manor.

    Mu Hui and her roommate had returned to school.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, Xiaohong, along with Huo Bingying who was clinging to Huang Xiaolong, entered the manor.

    Huang Xiaolong released Du Shiniang and her ghost sisters, the dozens of purple-robed fierce ghosts.

    These ghosts hovered in the sky, their faces full of defeat and dejection. They were thoroughly convinced of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods, but the terrifying resentment still seeped out of their ghostly bodies. If this continued, they would eventually become bloodthirsty super fierce ghosts.

    ¡°Master¡­ my sisters and I are willing to accept the loss and hope the master can give us a chance to stay by the master¡¯s side and serve the master well,¡± Du Shiniang and the purple-robed ghost women both bowed to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Now that the messengers and fierce ghosts from Dongying¡¯s underworld have come, I happen to need ghosts. You all possess good aptitude, so follow me, and consider it your good fortune.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged and began to recite Buddhist scriptures.

    In a moment, Du Shiniang and those purple-clad female ghosts were bathed in one sacred ray of light after another, the hostility, resentment, and obsessions contained within their ghostly forms were continuously dissolved.

    Not long after, a shocking scene unfolded above the villa in the sky, a colossal golden Buddha statue appeared, as if solid.

    This Buddha statue was draped in a kasaya, holding a zen staff, adorned with a Treasure Bead and suspended behind it was the red sun, displaying a majestic and sacred presence.

    An aura of immense compassion and sorrow filled the space between heaven and earth.

    Seeing this, both Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingying couldn¡¯t help but bring their hands together in prayer, silently praying to the Buddha statue in the sky.

    Even Xiaohong and Qingqing, these two little demons, became exceedingly devout in their thoughts, as if their demonic energy had undergone an evolution of sorts.

    Finally, the centuries of accumulated resentment and obsessions of Du Shiniang and the purple-clad female ghosts dissipated into nothingness. On their beings, not a trace of terrifying ghostly aura remained. All hatred and poison turned to dust, vanishing like smoke in the air.

    Even to the likes of Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingying, who were quite skilled in Taoist arts, it was impossible to tell that Du Shiniang and her sisters were ghosts.

    They were like a group of ancient beauties with youthful jade-like features, ethereal and graceful, with a transcendent aura arriving in the modern world.

    ¡°Thank you, master, for your salvation!¡± Du Shiniang and her sisters knelt in front of Huang Xiaolong, filled with reverence and worship, feeling as if they had transcended.

    ¡°Alright, use your ghostly power to conjure up some modern clothes. Dressed like that, you indeed look out of place,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Soon, Du Shiniang and her sisters transformed in the blink of an eye, each becoming a fashionable modern city girl. Some wore OL uniforms, some leather pants and jackets, and others in jeans and down coats¨Cit was truly a feast for the eyes with variety and charm.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Little Long, look at you, surrounded by beautiful women. All the men in the world will be jealous of you,¡± Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but laugh coquettishly from the side.

    Huo Bingying tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Husband~~ why do you flirt everywhere you go, not even sparing these ancient female ghosts? Your taste is really heavy and varied~~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t nag in front of me. If you want to follow me, you have to obey. If you don¡¯t, then get lost and stay in Yangzhou City,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied irritably.

    In front of Huang Xiaolong, Huo Bingying seemed like a born masochist, as if the more he scolded her, the happier she became, and the more she loved Huang Xiaolong.

    This situation had Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, and Xiaohong all clicking their tongues in wonder.

    After staying a night in the villa, the next morning, Huang Xiaolong was ready to leave Yangzhou without a definitive destination, aiming to wander around the country.

    Even though Huang Xiaolong, in the capacity of the Yin Emperor, had issued a decree for all the fierce ghosts of Huaxia to eliminate the ghosts and envoys from Dongying, there were likely many Dongying fierce ghosts stirring trouble in various places across Huaxia.

    There was still a month or two before the Dongying messengers would converge in Beijing. Huang Xiaolong took this opportunity to stroll around randomly, intending to eradicate any Dongying fierce ghosts or messengers from the underworld he encountered.

    Having Du Shiniang and her sisters alongside him would be exceedingly conspicuous, so Huang Xiaolong decided to temporarily keep them in the ghost capturing jar.

    Thus, with Ma Chuxia, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Huo Bingying, who was shameless in her persistence, by his side, Huang Xiaolong unhesitatingly left Yangzhou City.

    A few days later, Huang Xiaolong and his company arrived at ¡°Zhengjiang City¡±.

    The reason they came to ¡°Zhengjiang City¡± was that Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan had all sensed that the city was shrouded in a dense yin energy!

    Huang Xiaolong even smelled the scent of fierce ghosts from Dongying!

    ¡°Hehe~~ This Zhengjiang City is plagued by a large number of yin ghosts and fierce ghosts, and there are no lack of those from Dongying¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to engage in a massive slaughter.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s stay in Zhengjiang City for a few days then. Maybe, we¡¯ll be able to find out the whereabouts of the ghost messengers from Dongying¡¯s underworld!¡± Ma Chuxia was spirited.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong and the others found a five-star hotel in the city center of Zhengjiang City and opened a luxurious presidential suite that was several hundred square meters in size.

    ¡°Little wife, first check to see if any particularly supernatural events have happened recently in Zhengjiang City,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ma Chuxia nodded. ¡°Little Long, with such heavy yin energy in Zhengjiang City, there must be many supernatural events. The Metaphysical Society also has a branch here, I will contact my Taoists immediately.¡±

    Next, Huang Xiaolong opened the Ghostly Soul Jar and released Du Shiniang and all her sisters.

    ¡°Master~~!¡±

    In the room, Du Shiniang and the purple-clad female ghosts knelt all over the floor.

    ¡°You will help me with something,¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered. ¡°There are many specters haunting this city, go check it out for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Du Shiniang and the purple-clad female ghosts took orders and departed, turning into streams of ghostly qi that shot out from the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Shortly after, an old Taoist with white-bearded stubble, wearing a Taoist robe, arrived in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room.

    ¡°Little Long, this is the person in charge of the Metaphysical Society¡¯s Zhengjiang branch,¡± Ma Chuxia introduced him.

    The old Taoist gave Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia a deep bow. ¡°Mr. Huang, President, greetings, welcome both of you to Zhengjiang.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ Your Taoist strength is mediocre but passable,¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the old Taoist, then got straight to the point. ¡°You should know about the supernatural events that happened recently in Zhengjiang City, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the old Taoist shivered, his face showing a trace of horror. ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ President, Mr. Huang, one unthinkable supernatural event after another has happened in Zhengjiang City over the past half a month, and we¡­ we¡¯re almost at our wits¡¯ end¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, take your time, and go through them one by one,¡± Ma Chuxia soothed the old Taoist¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Ah~~ Previously, Zhengjiang was very peaceful, even if yin ghosts and fierce ghosts appeared, they were just minor troubles¡­ but recently, it has been truly sinister.¡± The old Taoist tried to collect his thoughts, ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to begin, because there have been too many paranormal events lately. Let me start with the ¡®Haili Supermarket¡¯ incident then.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Haili Supermarket is our Zhengjiang¡¯s largest chain supermarket, with a daily flow of at least ten thousand people. Recently¡­ over the past half month¡­ nearly every day, someone would mysteriously disappear while shopping at Haili Supermarket¡­¡± The old Taoist had a grim expression and trembling voice. ¡°Before and after, just from the intelligence we have, more than a hundred people have disappeared¡­ and these people, almost as if they¡¯ve evaporated from the human world, we can¡¯t find any clues at all, even after checking the supermarket¡¯s surveillance footage, we haven¡¯t discovered anything. This must be a supernatural event! What kind of fierce ghost is causing this? Over a hundred people missing, this is not a small number! And this number is still increasing every day! If Haili Supermarket hadn¡¯t blocked the news, there would have been chaos by now! But the supermarket can¡¯t hold on much longer~!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Over a hundred people disappeared in half a month, no trace of the living or the dead?¡± A glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Huang, no trace of the living or the dead,¡± the old Taoist said with a mournful face. ¡°We are at a loss.¡±

    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go to the supermarket right now!¡± Huo Bingyan, energized as if injected with adrenaline, grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    ¡­

 Chapter 943 - Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Ghost Drawing

    Chapter 943: Chapter 943 Ghost Drawing Chapter 943: Chapter 943 Ghost Drawing The old Taoist led the way, and Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, and Xiaohong left the hotel together to head for the main store of ¡°Haili Supermarket.¡±

    After about a dozen minutes, the group got out of the car and what jumped into view was a luxurious and grandiose supermarket with several floors. The parking spaces outside the supermarket were already filled with cars.

    The supermarket was bustling with a large flow of people, with a constant stream of entrants and exiters at the front door, making for quite a lively scene.

    ¡°This supermarket has had over a hundred people go missing within half a month?¡± Ma Chuxia frowned and then murmured, ¡°That¡¯s so strange, I don¡¯t feel any distinct yin energy. Logically, if it swallowed over a hundred people, it must be a vengeful ghost with extremely terrifying resentful and yin energy, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Correct, there is no presence of yin energy.¡± Huo Bingyan, who was also a Taoist, and only slightly less skilled in the art than Ma Chuxia, also spoke in a very professional tone. ¡°The flow of people in this supermarket is extremely high, the more people, the more robust the yang energy becomes. Now, with it being broad daylight, even if there were ghosts, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯d come out to cause trouble.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and asked, ¡°During what time do most of these disappearances occur?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang, the vast majority of the people went missing around dusk, around 6 or 7 o¡¯clock,¡± the old Taoist replied.

    ¡°Alright, you know the person in charge of the supermarket, don¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Huang, Chairman Ma, I will take you to meet the supermarket¡¯s owner right away,¡± the old Taoist hurriedly said.

    ¡­

    At the very top of the supermarket.

    Office.

    Today, by coincidence, the owner of ¡°Haili Supermarket¡± and his friend were in this office, discussing business.

    The owner of Haili Supermarket, who knew the old Taoist, saw the old Taoist visit and squeezed a forced smile on his anxious face. ¡°Ah~~ Taoist Master Hong¡­ You¡¯ve come? Please, have a seat, please~~¡±

    Everyone settled down.

    Upon looking, Huang Xiaolong saw that the owner of Haili Supermarket was a forthright man in his forties with an honest and kind face. His name was very feminine, called ¡°Hu Haili.¡±

    Sitting next to Hu Haili was a figure from Zhengjiang City¡¯s upper-class social circles. He was the president of Zhengjiang University, ¡°Min Yifei.¡±

    Min Yifei was a bit younger than Hu Haili, in his thirties.

    Upon examining Min Yifei¡¯s face, Huang Xiaolong slightly shook his head.

    This man had a narrow forehead, upturned eyes, a short philtrum ¨C a face that indicated a narrow-minded and petty character.

    The old Taoist introduced Huang Xiaolong and the others to Hu Haili and Min Yifei.

    They, however, sidelined Huang Xiaolong. Upon hearing that Ma Chuxia was the chairwoman of the Huaxia Metaphysics Society and a stunningly beautiful woman, they began lavishing praise on her.

    ¡°Chairwoman Ma, you must help me out~~ I can hardly keep it together anymore¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m about to collapse¡­¡± Hu Haili said with a desperate expression.

    ¡°Boss Hu, there¡¯s no need for formalities, we came here today to deal with the matter of the continuous disappearances at your supermarket,¡± Ma Chuxia said earnestly. ¡°Please, explain the situation briefly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Hu Haili said with an air of terror. ¡°As Taoist Master Hong said, my¡­ my supermarket has encountered a ghost¡­ The situation is as follows: over the past half month, every day customers come to shop and then mysteriously go missing. The surveillance videos show that after the missing persons enter the supermarket, they¡¯re never seen leaving¡­ But we searched thoroughly, to no avail. We can¡¯t find them¨Cnot to mention finding bodies¡­ I have some connections in Zhengjiang City and can barely cover these incidents up, paying off the missing persons¡¯ families¡­ but, you can¡¯t cover fire with paper, and if this keeps up, I¡­ I¡¯m doomed¡­¡±

    ¡°Chairwoman Ma, please help old Hu,¡± Min Yifei also interceded, but the gaze he cast at Ma Chuxia was filled with greedy desire.

    Clearly, he coveted Ma Chuxia¡¯s beauty.

    Huang Xiaolong cast an indifferent and scornful glance at Min Yifei and then said to Hu Haili, ¡°No need to analyze it so much. The problem with your supermarket is clear to me. It indeed involves a supernatural event, and all the disappearances are related to malevolent ghosts.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone was somewhat stunned.

    Even Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan were somewhat taken aback.

    At the supermarket entrance, there was clearly no sense of yin energy.

    Now, with Huang Xiaolong confidently affirming that it was the doing of malevolent spirits,

    Could it be that Huang Xiaolong discovered something that Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan were unable to detect?

    ¡°This?¡± Both Hu Haili and Min Yifei were somewhat skeptical of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°She is my partner, and her Taoist arts are tens, even hundreds of times more powerful than mine¡­¡± Ma Chuxia spoke candidly. ¡°She can perfectly solve all the troubles in the world.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Mr. Huang! I was oblivious to your profound presence, Mount Tai! Hello, hello~~¡± Hu Haili was quick to change direction upon hearing Ma Chuxia¡¯s words, and he promptly stood up, wanting to shake Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    Min Yifei, on the other hand, looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of jealousy, and there was something brewing in his gaze.

    Huang Xiaolong did not shake hands with Hu Haili, ¡°Five million.¡±

    ¡°Five million? Wha¡­what do you mean?¡± Hu Haili was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, five million; I¡¯ll take care of this issue for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the final offer.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little demons, giggled, exchanging glances, thinking that with Zhengjiang City¡¯s heavy yin atmosphere and the rampant Huaxia and Dongying malevolent spirits, if Huang Xiaolong charged for each exorcism, this trip to Zhengjiang could be quite lucrative.

    ¡°Done! Five million it is!¡± Hu Haili clenched his teeth and agreed. ¡°As long as Mr. Huang can solve this issue for me perfectly, I am willing to pay the five million. Additionally¡­ Mr. Huang, I want to ask if it¡¯s possible to find the missing people?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s very unlikely now,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    ¡°Ah~! You mean to say¡­ they¡­ they all¡­ all¡­¡± Hu Haili¡¯s eyes darkened, and she almost fainted on the spot.

    ¡°However, if you¡¯re lucky, you can still find the remains of the missing,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Thump~~~!

    Hu Haili slid off the chair and onto the floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hang out in the supermarket for a while. We¡¯ll start working at 6 p.m.,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Time flew by.

    Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by a few beauties, strolled through the supermarket, inadvertently reaching 6 p.m.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, now we head to the supermarket¡¯s main entrance,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement.

    Hearing about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ghost hunting, Hu Haili and Min Yifei also eagerly followed beside him.

    The group arrived at the supermarket¡¯s main entrance.

    Huang Xiaolong walked directly to a wall at the supermarket¡¯s entrance.

    There, hanging on the wall, was a poster.

    It seemed to be a furniture advertisement.

    On the poster, a large family sat around a dining table, holding chopsticks, knives, and forks, with dishes filled with delicious food spread on the table.

    ¡°What kind of poster is this? Who hung it up? How come I don¡¯t know about it?¡± Hu Haili said in shock as she looked at the poster on the wall.

    ¡°There¡¯s a yin energy!¡± Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan exclaimed in unison.

    Indeed, faint streams of yin energy seeped out from within the poster.

    ¡°Ah~~ Husband, no wonder we didn¡¯t detect any yin energy while standing outside the supermarket, and we didn¡¯t find any while walking around inside. Turns out, the yin energy was sealed within this poster!¡± Huo Bingyan realized. ¡°Moreover, the yin energy inside this poster is very subtle; if you don¡¯t get close, it¡¯s very hard to notice¡­ Husband, you really have a keen eye!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, then took out a talisman and burned it.

    A flash of golden light!

    Ripples spread across the poster!

    The originally cozy image on the poster suddenly changed appearance!

    In the poster, the people sitting around the table had turned into pitiable ghosts!

    The ghosts¡¯ stomachs were large, and they held knives, forks, bowls, and chopsticks; their ghostly eyes rolled around, and disgusting drool leaked from the corners of their mouths.

    The dishes on the table were also transformed into bloody intestines, hearts, stomachs, and even¡­ human heads!

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~ Hee hee hee~~~ So hungry~~ So hungry~~ Really so hungry~~~¡±

    Faintly, chilling cries came from within the poster.

    Suddenly!

    All the little ghosts sitting around the dining table simultaneously turned their heads, their gaze fixed on the supermarket¡¯s entrance with a sinister expression, as if waiting for their meal!

    With a wave of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, the image in the poster returned to normal; the little ghosts and the bloody limbs and torsos disappeared, and the poster once again showed a group of normal humans about to eat a feast on the table.

    ¡°Is this¡­ is this an illusion¡­ an illusion?¡± Hu Haili and Min Yifei were so scared that their legs shook uncontrollably.

    Suddenly, they noticed a little girl in tattered clothes sitting against the wall under the poster, about six or seven years old, with delicate features but dirty skin.

    Her pure eyes were filled with a pitiful and distressing expression.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°So hungry~~ So hungry~~ Really so hungry~~¡± The little girl, with her pitiful eyes, looked at Huang Xiaolong and the others and stretched out her withered arms, ¡°I want to eat¡­ Uncle, Auntie, Brother, Sister, I¡¯m so hungry~~¡±

    As she spoke, tears already filled the little girl¡¯s eyes, then flowed down, truly a pitiable sight.

    As if possessed, Hu Haili and Min Yifei took a wooden step forward. ¡°Uncle will take you to eat~~¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ It turns out to be a group of starved ghosts causing trouble,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes held a mocking smile as he looked at the poster, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°A group of starved ghosts isn¡¯t enough to account for the mysterious disappearance of hundreds¡­ This painting is interesting¡­ Hmm~~ This painting is very interesting~~¡±

    ¡°Come, Brother will take you to eat,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking at the little girl with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    After finishing, Huang Xiaolong took out another talisman and with a flick of his hand, the talisman automatically ignited!

    A ray of golden light hit the little girl!

    ¡­

 Chapter 944 - Chapter 944 Chapter 944 The Game of the Grim Reaper

    Chapter 944: Chapter 944: The Game of the Grim Reaper Chapter 944: Chapter 944: The Game of the Grim Reaper Just as Huang Xiaolong threw out a ¡°Reveal¡± charm at the pitiable little girl, Ma Chuxia perfectly synchronized her actions and also threw out a charm.

    The charm that Ma Chuxia threw had an effect similar to ¡°Ghost Hitting the Wall,¡± which made it impossible for people going in and out of the supermarket entrance to see clearly what was happening on this side.

    A flash of golden light.

    The delicate and pitiable little girl suddenly transformed!

    Her body was dripping with blood and gore, as if she had been soaked in formalin for over a decade, and her belly was as large as a water jar!

    From her mouth, filthy drool dripped out.

    It was a hungry ghost!

    These things called hungry ghosts are quite cruel, and the particularly ferocious ones like to eat people.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re too mean! You won¡¯t give me anything to eat!¡± the hungry ghost glared at Huang Xiaolong with hatred, its face completely distorted, the corners of its mouth curling into a bloodthirsty, ferocious smile, looking extremely famished.

    ¡°You, this hungry ghost, are indeed savage, but you are only at the level of a red-clothed fierce spirit. This supermarket has a huge flow of people every day, full of yang energy; I reckon you wouldn¡¯t dare harm people here. I suspect it¡¯s because of this painting, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold smile.

    At that moment, the hungry ghost ¡°whooshed¡± into the painting and fled.

    Huang Xiaolong split off a strand of consciousness, quickly following into the painting.

    The consciousness of Huang Xiaolong arrived outside of a villa.

    The architectural style of this villa was neither Huaxia nor European or American but was instead a standard Dongying island country style!

    The entire villa emanated an extremely horrifying aura of resentment! It was as if an unknowable number of people had died inside the villa to accumulate such astonishing resentment.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± A contemplating expression flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes before he stepped into the villa.

    The villa¡¯s hall was very dimly lit, and the windows were covered with many scribbles; upon closer inspection, they were all characters from the Dongying island nation.

    ¡°Hmph! So, it was those beasts from the Dongying island nation causing trouble!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong walked towards the dining area.

    Upon entering the dining room.

    The resentment there reached a peak, almost bubbling and boiling over with a strong stench of blood. The dining room¡¯s walls were moldy, and fresh blood was constantly seeping through the cracks.

    In a corner of the dining room, there was a pile of human skeletons and various shattered organs, as well as pitiful human heads. Undoubtedly, these skeletons were the people who had gone missing in the supermarket over the past half month. They had all been lured into the painting by the hungry ghost and were then eaten alive.

    A group of hungry ghosts sat around the dining table, eyeballs bulging as they stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    These hungry ghosts were all dressed as red-clothed fierce spirits and were also from Huaxia.

    This seemed somewhat incongruous, a group of Huaxia hungry ghosts living in a Dongying island nation villa¡­

    ¡°Heh, you hungry ghosts have quite the nerve¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, his body bursting with golden light, his immense aura pressuring the group of hungry ghosts until their ghostly bodies creaked and groaned as if they could be scattered at any moment.

    ¡°Ah~~ No¡­ don¡¯t kill us¡­ we¡­ we¡­ it¡¯s not our fault~~¡± a hungry ghost pleaded tremulously.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°It was¡­ it was a female ghost from Dongying¡­ she gave us this painting¡­ in the painting, there is a villa, along with the resentment it harbored¡­¡± the pitiful hungry ghost explained. ¡°Ordinary Taoists won¡¯t notice anything odd about this painting, and the resentment within it is so dense it doesn¡¯t fear yang energy. We hide in the painting, luring living people in to eat them every day¡­ And the more people that die in this villa, the more terrifying the resentment becomes¡­ Here, we can also evolve into higher-level fierce spirits¡­¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°A painting gifted to you by a Dongying female ghost?¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows slightly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, it was a Dongying female ghost who beguiled us into eating humans, otherwise, how would we dare to hunt for food right at the entrance of this supermarket¡­¡± One of the starving ghosts sobbed, as if it felt very wronged. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Dongying female ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Where is this Dongying female ghost?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­¡± Another starving ghost said. ¡°However, it seems she has moved her villa to Zhengjiang City¡­ This villa in the painting is drawn based on her home¡­ All we know is that this Dongying female ghost¡¯s name is ¡®Kayako¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°Kayako?¡± Huang Xiaolong remembered the name, then pressed them further, but these starving ghosts indeed didn¡¯t know much.

    They only provided one useful piece of information¨Cthe Dongying female ghost Kayako had moved her residence, which was exactly the same as the villa in the painting, to Zhengjiang City!

    Just by drawing a picture of her home, her resentment was this horrific. Then her actual home must be overflowing with resentment¨Ca slight touch of it by the living would likely lead to death!

    Huang Xiaolong had to find Kayako¡¯s villa as quickly as possible and kill her.

    Otherwise, countless innocent civilians in Zhengjiang City would suffer terribly.

    Moreover, the more people that died in Kayako¡¯s villa, the stronger the resentment would grow, and she would evolve even more powerful.

    ¡°This Dongying female ghost Kayako considers our Huaxia a place for leveling up¡­ Humph!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent flashed wildly.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong completely obliterated these starving ghosts. They had already consumed hundreds of people over the last half month ¨C their sins were unforgivable, and they deserved more than death.

    After getting rid of a bunch of starving ghosts, Huang Xiaolong committed to memory the resentment emanating from the villa in the painting. He believed that through these resentful energies, he would definitely find Kayako and her villa!

    Swoosh~~~

    A wisp of thought emerged from the painting.

    Ma Chuxia hurriedly asked, ¡°Little Long, have you found those missing people?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded at Ma Chuxia. ¡°I found them, but only their remains¨Call of them have been eaten by the starving ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Ma Chuxia lamented with sympathy.

    At that moment, the content of the poster painting changed. It was no longer the interior of a restaurant, but the exterior of a villa.

    The exterior of a villa in the architectural style of the Dongying islands.

    ¡°Um¡­ Taoist Master Hong, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong waved over the person in charge of the Metaphysical Society¡¯s Zhengjiang City branch, an elderly Taoist.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Huang, may I know what you would like¡­¡± Taoist Master Hong approached respectfully.

    ¡°Here, this villa on the poster, from now on, mobilize everyone to search for it! Search throughout Zhengjiang City, perform a carpet-style search!¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Huang, I understand,¡± Taoist Master Hong replied without hesitation, promptly taking out his phone to take several photos of the villa on the poster.

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, and Xiaohong also took out their phones and started taking photos of the poster.

    ¡°Husband~~ Is there a problem with the villa on the poster?¡± Huo Bingyan asked with a frown.

    ¡°That villa belongs to a Dongying female ghost who has relocated to Zhengjiang City; it¡¯s filled with heavy resentment and devours people. If we don¡¯t find it in time and kill the Dongying female ghost Kayako, there¡¯s no telling how many more will die,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained quickly.

    At that moment, Hu Haili and Min Yifei spoke with a face full of fear and trepidation. ¡°Master¡­ how¡­ how are things¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Follow me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, tearing the poster from the wall and heading straight towards the supermarket.

    Inside the supermarket¡¯s freezer.

    ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong shook the poster.

    Rustling rustling~~~ Rustling rustling~~~

    In an instant, a large number of human skeletons fell out of the painting. They were piled up like a mountain, a sight too dreadful to endure!

    Some bloody skulls could still vaguely be identified, showing what the deceased had looked like while alive.

    ¡°Ah~~~~! These¡­ these are¡­ are the missing¡­ the missing people¡­¡± Hu Haili let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°All dead¡­ all dead¡­ all dead¡­ all of them are dead¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the aftermath to you, handle it yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile to Hu Haili. ¡°Remember, 5 million, sent to my bank account.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong turned and walked away.

    At this moment, Min Yifei, with a fawning face, ran up to him, eyes twinkling with anticipation. ¡°Master, you really are a capable person! Amazing! Truly amazing! Well¡­ Master, actually¡­ actually I have some trouble too, and I¡¯d like to ask for your assistance¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you need?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a sardonic smile as he looked at Min Yifei.

    Huang Xiaolong knew that this guy was no good person, but such a small ant was not worth his concern.

    ¡°Master, I¡­ I am the principal of Zhengjiang University¡­ Our old campus has a sealed ghost building. However, in recent years, the seal seems to be failing¡­ Students keep hearing creepy laughter from women inside the ghost building. They have even seen ghostly shadows drifting around¡­ This has agitated everyone¡­ Master, could you please take a look¡­ Rest assured, money won¡¯t be a problem~~¡± Min Yifei said with a greasy face.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ll see when I have time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile, then sauntered off with his arm around Ma Chuxia and carrying Huo Bingyan. Qingqing and Xiaohong bared their teeth at Min Yifei before scurrying after Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Min Yifei watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure with a woman on each side, a vicious and envious expression flashing in his eyes.

    By the time they left the supermarket, it was past 8 o¡¯clock.

    Zhengjiang City at night was filled with the hustle and bustle of worldly prosperity.

    But behind this tender-hearted city lurked the terrifying and inexplicable energies of resentment and malevolence.

    ¡°Honey, at night, Zhengjiang City seems even more filled with dark energies~~ Ah, we need to quickly clear out these fierce ghosts and various supernatural events here,¡± Huo Bingyan said, her sense of justice still intact.

    Ma Chuxia said, ¡°Little Long, I believe it must be those Dongying malevolent ghosts disrupting the order between our world and the yin world in Zhengjiang City, causing all the evil spirits and fierce ghosts to become restless. To restore peace to Zhengjiang City, we must eliminate all the Dongying malevolent ghosts hiding in this city, even those ghost messengers from the Dongying underworld!¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, Xiaohong, you two also go help find Kayako¡¯s villa. Go now,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed the two little monsters.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go find it right away, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find it,¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong said, each of them very obedient.

    Instantly, two demonic winds arose from the ground and whisked away into the distance.

    ¡°I could summon all the Huaxia evil spirits and fierce ghosts in Zhengjiang City. However, summoning Huaxia ghosts isn¡¯t very useful, it is essential to find the Dongying malevolent ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    After all, he was just a ghost messenger from the Huaxia underworld and could not command the ghosts coming from the Dongying underworld. So, things were a little tricky.

    Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong had previously clashed with Dongying malevolent ghosts, having killed ¡°Hundred Eyes Ghost¡± and ¡°Oni Gokko,¡± so he was familiar with the scent of Dongying malevolent ghosts. If any were nearby, he could accurately identify them.

    Suddenly, Ma Chuxia spoke, ¡°Little Long, didn¡¯t you catch a ghost messenger from the Dongying underworld and refine it into your Thousand Souls Banner¡­ How about, Little Long, you let that Dongying underworld ghost messenger search for the hiding Dongying ghosts in Zhengjiang City¡­ After finding them, exterminate them directly! Scatter their souls! And ah, there¡¯s also a Dongying female ghost called ¡®Kayako¡¯, find her for me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ My clever little wife, that¡¯s a good idea¡­ I had forgotten about that,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with bright eyes upon hearing this. ¡°Right! Let that Dongying underworld ghost messenger do the searching!¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong found a secluded place and directly brought out the Thousand Souls Banner.

    Using the language of the Dongying island nation, Huang Xiaolong commanded the ghost messenger inside the Thousand Souls Banner¨C¡°Lead the way, find the Dongying ghosts in this city¡­ After finding them, kill them directly! Make their souls scatter! And, find me that Dongying female ghost called ¡®Kayako¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Dongying underworld ghost messenger inside the Thousand Souls Banner respectfully accepted the command. Now refined into the Thousand Souls Banner, the Dongying underworld ghost messenger had no choice but to obey Huang Xiaolong¡¯s orders.

    Hum~~~~~~!

    The Thousand Souls Banner transformed into a sinister shadow of ghostly energy, sweeping out to reap the Dongying vengeful ghost hidden in Zhengjiang City.

    After releasing the Thousand Souls Banner, Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan, continued to stroll through the night. As they walked, Huang Xiaolong felt a little hungry, so he led Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan into a random restaurant on the street.

    They had just sat down and hadn¡¯t ordered yet when Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze subtly shifted, looking towards a diner at the next table.

    It was a man in his thirties, a chubby fellow who was engrossed in reading a poster he held in his hands.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly; he could sense a faint wisp of ghostly energy emanating from the poster.

    And this ghostly aura was unmistakably the essence of a Dongying vengeful ghost!

    ¡°Excuse me, could I take a look at that poster?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the chubby man with a smile.

    The chubby man glanced at Huang Xiaolong and then handed over the poster. ¡°Just make sure to give it back to me after you¡¯re done,¡± he said.

    Huang Xiaolong unfolded the poster to look.

    It was an advertisement for an event.

    Tonight at 12 o¡¯clock, on the top floor of the ¡°Emperor Building¡± in Zhengjiang City, there will be an interesting event in the revolving restaurant.

    The details of the event were as follows¨C

    ¡°We invite 99 volunteers to participate in the game

    Each volunteer will receive a white candle

    Then a host from the organizers will also join the game

    That is to say, 100 people will join the game, each with a white candle, totaling 100 white candles

    Next, everyone will take turns to tell a strange and terrifying tale that they¡¯ve experienced, extinguishing a candle after each story

    The 100th story will be told by the host, and when the last candle goes out, all participants in the game will receive a prize worth 200,000 RMB provided by the organizers.¡±

    ¡°Giggle, giggle~~ Honey, this game sounds so fun.¡± Huo Bingyan let out her giggling laughter as she looked at the content on the poster, her face full of interest.

    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, hurry up and give the poster back to me~~¡± the chubby man at the next table said to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Are you planning to take part in this game?¡± Huang Xiaolong returned the poster to the chubby man, asking with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going! It¡¯s just about telling ghost stories and blowing out candles¨Csuch an easy thing for a prize of 200,000. Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t go!¡± the chubby man said with smug pride.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ then congratulations, you¡¯re not far from death!¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked with laughter.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Xiaolong, what do you mean?¡± Ma Chuxia asked with a curious look on her face.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got some fun tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a hushed voice. ¡°Later, we¡¯ll also join this game¡­ this game is probably concocted by a rather formidable Dongying vengeful ghost.¡±

    ¡°When the last candle is extinguished, all participants, except for the host, will instantly lose their souls¡­ Ah~~ the so-called host is a dangerous Dongying vengeful ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°This Dongying vengeful ghost is even more powerful than the Hundred-Eyes Ghost and Ghost Ikko¡­ The so-called game is also known as the ¡®Game of Death¡¯~~~ It¡¯s hunting. But tonight, it will become my prey!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 945 - Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Telling Ghost Stories

    Chapter 945: Chapter 945: Telling Ghost Stories Chapter 945: Chapter 945: Telling Ghost Stories Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan were utterly astonished.

    ¡°Little Long, what kind of ghost is this? Its way of harming people is really unique, telling ghost stories, blowing out candles¡­ And to think, it wants to kill 99 living beings all at once¡­¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in horror. ¡°Sure enough, vengeful spirits from Dongying are all twisted.¡±

    ¡°Hey~~ Little wife, don¡¯t you think this game sounds fun?¡± Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, wore an expression brimming with interest. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat something first. We need to fill up, so we¡¯ll have the energy to blow out the candles later.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°That type of ghost is called ¡®Qingdeng Xing.¡¯ On the island nation of Dongying, it¡¯s considered a very dangerous vengeful spirit. Telling ghost stories and blowing out candles are its rituals for killing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm hmm~~ Qingdeng Xing? What a strange name¡­ But it does sound really fun~~¡± Huo Bingyan was also looking forward to it with great anticipation. She suddenly realized that after following Huang Xiaolong, her life had become much more colorful.

    After finishing their meal, Huang Xiaolong took Huo Bingyan and Ma Chuxia for a long stroll around the city center.

    Approaching 12 o¡¯clock, the three of them hailed a taxi and headed straight for the landmark building of Zhengjiang City¨CEmperor Building!

    Emperor Building stood over 300 meters tall, and its top-floor revolving restaurant offered a panoramic view of the entire city¡¯s splendor.

    Upon reaching the foot of Emperor Building, they saw that the square was already packed with hundreds of people. Each one of them was holding a poster and queuing up, their faces filled with extreme excitement, clearly looking forward to something.

    ¡°Ah~~ I¡¯m still too late; there are already so many people in line. I wonder if I can take part in that game.¡±

    ¡°I must join the game! A prize of 200,000 is too tempting!¡±

    ¡°Telling ghost stories is my forte. I¡¯ve been hearing them from my grandpa since I was little. Not to brag, but I could tell hundreds of fascinating ghost stories with my eyes closed!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Uh~~ Little Long, we need to queue up,¡± Ma Chuxia said somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°These people really are lining up to meet their doom. I¡¯m gaining new insights today,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked sarcastically with a sneer. ¡°So naive. Is there such a thing as a free lunch in this world? 200,000? Hahaha~~~¡±

    Just then, several men dressed in suits came down in the elevator to the square and announced to the crowd lining up. ¡°Okay, everyone, please be quiet. Now, we will start selecting the 99 volunteers to participate in the event.¡±

    As soon as these words were uttered, the crowd began to jostle against each other, no one wanting to miss out on this windfall opportunity.

    ¡°Husband, look at those workers. Their foreheads are dark, and their brows are enveloped with an eerie air, they¡¯re obviously bewitched by ghosts,¡± Huo Bingyan said, nodding her head as if it made perfect sense.

    ¡°Stay calm! Everyone please stay calm!¡± the workers struggled to control the chaotic scene, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious; everyone has a chance. In fact, our game will take place over several days¡­ Even if you aren¡¯t selected today, there¡¯s still tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after that¡­ Everyone will get a chance!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan exchanged glances.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, this vengeful spirit from Dongying, ¡®Qingdeng Xing,¡¯ is planning to harm people¡¯s lives here for a long time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking gleam in his eyes.

    At that moment, someone in the crowd chattered away, ¡°That¡¯s unfair! What if those who are chosen today come back and interfere tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Heehee~~~¡± One of the workers, with a sudden shadow of ghostly air flitting across his face, spoke indifferently. ¡°This game, a person can only participate once in their lifetime. There¡¯s no second chance to play again¡­¡±

    The selection began.

    Quickly, 99 individuals were chosen.

    Those who weren¡¯t selected looked downcast, with expressions of defeat spread across their faces.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan didn¡¯t even bother to line up, so they had not been ¡°fortunate¡± enough to be selected.

    Huang Xiaolong walked up with a smile. ¡°We want three spots.¡±

    Everyone looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with anger and ridicule.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± a staff member said, glaring fiercely at Huang Xiaolong. The look on his face seemed as though he wanted to bite Huang Xiaolong into pieces and tear him apart. It seemed that these staff members had been blinded by the ghostly aura. Even if they were rid of the ghostly aura, their intelligence and even their lifespan would be greatly affected.

    ¡°Well, I quite like this game. Three hundred thousand for a spot, and I¡¯ll buy three. Who¡¯s selling?¡± Huang Xiaolong said brazenly.

    At this, the 99 selected individuals scrambled over each other to transfer their spots to Huang Xiaolong.

    It made sense after all. Participating in the game would only earn a prize worth 200,000, but here Huang Xiaolong was offering 300,000 in cash for a spot.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan easily got their spots, and with the other selected participants, they followed the staff, lined up, and entered the Emperor Building.

    They took the elevator in batches to the rotating restaurant located on the top floor.

    Upon arriving at the rotating restaurant, Huang Xiaolong quietly sensed his surroundings. Everything was normal, indicating that the Japanese specter ¡°Green Lantern Procession¡± had not yet appeared.

    The silent rotating restaurant had several staff members standing at the entrance, taking white candles out of a large box and handing them to the selected individuals. ¡°Please come in, but don¡¯t be in a hurry to light the candles.¡±

    A white candle in hand, the 99 people entered the rotating restaurant one by one.

    In the vast rotating restaurant, there were no electric lights. Moonlight streamed in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting a desolate and eerie atmosphere.

    Everyone sat at the large round table that could accommodate hundreds of people, holding a candle in hand.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan sat down without a fuss.

    Soon, all 99 people arrived, sitting properly, nervously holding a white candle in their hands.

    At that moment, a staff member said in a deep, hoarse voice, ¡°All right, everyone, please sit quietly. Next, the game we¡¯re going to play is called ¡®The Game of A Hundred Stories¡¯¡­ ¡®A Hundred Stories¡¯ is a game that was popular during Japan¡¯s Edo period, where friends are invited to gather at midnight, light many candles, and then take turns telling ghost stories. After each story, they blow out a candle. It¡¯s said that when the hundredth candle is extinguished, a real ghost will appear¡­ Hehe, isn¡¯t that interesting?¡±

    In such a quiet and dark atmosphere, saying such things indeed made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Now, please, light your candles!¡±

    At the staff¡¯s command, the 99 individuals lit the white candles in their hands and placed them on the table.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan also lit their candles without drawing attention.

    At that moment, 99 candles were lit around the round table.

    However, at the head of the round table, there was an empty single seat without a person, yet there was a candle on the table. It was unclear who had placed it there, perhaps a staff member.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    To whom did this seat belong?

    Pff! The candle lit up as if possessed!

    And so, in the rotating restaurant, exactly 100 candles were burning.

    ¡°In order, start telling the ghost stories. After each person finishes, please blow out the candle in front of you. Let¡¯s see if a real ghost appears when the hundredth candle is extinguished¡­ Hehehe, wait and see!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 946 - Chapter 946 Chapter 946 The Whereabouts of Kayako

    Chapter 946: Chapter 946: The Whereabouts of Kayako Chapter 946: Chapter 946: The Whereabouts of Kayako In the revolving restaurant of the Emperor Building, 100 candles were lit.

    This filled the originally pitch-dark restaurant with light, but the light was eerily sad; the faces of people sitting behind the candles took on a bizarre, twisted appearance.

    The first person began to tell a ghost story.

    His storytelling skills were not very impressive, yet the story was quite terrifying, chilling the listeners to the bone.

    Of course, for Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan, such ghost stories were utterly boring, nearly putting them to sleep.

    It was a story about a hanged ghost, finished in three minutes.

    Pfft~~!

    The storyteller blew out the candle.

    Suddenly, above his head, a layer of mist materialized, heavy with yin energy. Amidst the dense yin energy appeared a hanged ghost in red, its face deathly pale and its eyeballs bulging as if about to burst.

    The ghost¡¯s crimson tongue, stretched out a whole meter long, wrapped directly around the storyteller¡¯s neck!

    The face of the hanged ghost in red was incredibly ferocious, staring intently at the storyteller, as if harboring a deadly grudge against him!

    Poor storyteller, he was completely unaware that his tale had summoned an actual hanged ghost, and his life was hanging by a thread!

    The storytelling went on.

    The second person told a story about a drowned ghost, and afterward, blew out the candle.

    Just like the first storyteller, as soon as the candle was extinguished and the cold wind blew, another ghastly specter appeared, looking like it had been soaked in formalin.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan exchanged glances.

    It seemed that the routine of the Qing Lantern Murderer involved conjuring various ghosts from the stories while the narrators spoke, and once the hundredth candle was snuffed out, these menacing spirits would begin their deadly hunt! They would kill the storytellers as a form of seeking substitutes.

    Ghost stories continued one after another, and candles were extinguished one by one. The number of ghosts in the revolving restaurant grew, a bizarre assortment of specters assembled, a veritable night parade of a hundred demons!

    Following the seating order for storytelling, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan were seated in positions 97, 98, and 99, respectively.

    Finally, it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s turn to tell a story!

    Huang Xiaolong told a cheeky story about a burnt ghost. Just as he blew out the candle, a fierce ghost with a charred body appeared out of nowhere, floating above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    However¨C

    Huang Xiaolong slightly raised his head and glanced at the burnt ghost.

    In an instant, the burnt ghost trembled with fear, its soul nearly scattering.

    The next second, as the burnt ghost was about to make a run for it, Huang Xiaolong transmitted a message with his thoughts. ¡°Hehe~~ don¡¯t be scared, no need to run, I won¡¯t kill you. Just stay here~~ don¡¯t run~~ if you dare to flee, I¡¯ll make sure your soul vanishes.¡±

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong spoke, the burnt ghost indeed did not dare to move an inch more, staying frozen above his head like it was walking on thin ice, almost ready to burst into tears.

    Next up were Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan¡¯s turns to tell ghost stories. Ma Chuxia told a story about a starved ghost, while Huo Bingyan recounted one about a flayed ghost. Unsurprisingly, they too summoned actual starved and flayed ghosts, but like Huang Xiaolong, they quickly gained control over the two ferocious spirits.

    Thus, only one candle remained in the revolving restaurant!

    99 malicious ghosts floated eerily above people¡¯s heads, laughing senselessly.

    Behind that still-burning candle, the seat remained empty.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, after the last candle goes out, you will receive¡­ heh heh heh¡­ a generous reward¡­ Now¡­ please welcome our¨Chost!¡± A staff member spoke slowly, his voice twisted and altered.

    No sooner had he finished speaking¨C

    Woooo~~~!

    A chilly gust of wind blew in from the floor-length window outside!

    Suddenly!

    On that empty seat, without anyone noticing when, sat a¡­ ¡°woman.¡±

    This ¡°woman¡± was dressed in a pale teal outfit, with her hair done up in a bun, wearing an authentic Dongying woman¡¯s attire.

    This was the Sealed Lamp Procession!

    Designed to lure people into playing the ¡®Hyakumonogatari Kaidankai¡¯ game and instantly rob 99 people of their lives, an extremely dangerous Dongying ghost!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong watched the Sealed Lamp Procession with interest.

    At the same time, the 99 floating ghosts within the revolving restaurant all turned their ghostly gaze towards the Sealed Lamp Procession.

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~~¡± The Sealed Lamp Procession laughed charmingly, murmuring in the Dongying language, ¡°Next, I will give you, a gift, and this will also be, the last gift in your life.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and burst out laughing aloud.

    The storytellers all glared at Huang Xiaolong with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Damn it, what are you laughing at? There¡¯s only one story left. Let the host finish, and then we can collect our prizes and go home to sleep! Shut up!¡± A fat-headed, large-eared man scolded Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the Sealed Lamp Procession, sneering in the language of the Dongying islands. ¡°Is the ritual about to end?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Sealed Lamp Procession then noticed Huang Xiaolong, ¡°You know about it? Are you¡­ a Huaxia Taoist? Oh¡­ giggle giggle~~~ Quite impressive, aren¡¯t we~~ to have a Huaxia Taoist sneak in¡­ But it¡¯s useless¡­ It¡¯s too late¡­ Even a Taoist like you will die~~¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong with a smile that grew even colder, filled with an indescribable scorn.

    At that moment, all 99 spectral ghosts floating inside the revolving restaurant had been subdued by the unintentional oppressive aura emanating from Huang Xiaolong.

    These spectral ghosts were actually Huaxia ghosts, and not Dongying ghosts, hence, the aura from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was more than enough to subjugate and intimidate them.

    The ghosts looked at Huang Xiaolong with begging, pitifully dim eyes.

    ¡°When I blow out this candle¡­ you are all going to die!¡± In an instant, a fierce ghostly aura surfaced on the pale face of the Sealed Lamp Procession!

    ¡°You Dongying ghosts, full of yourselves, dare to stir up trouble on our Huaxia turf¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered sarcastically, shaking his head faintly. ¡°In the end, you¡¯ll be buried in this land¡­ Go on, blow out the last candle¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Sealed Lamp Procession made a sharp, snorting call, sensing a deep and alarming threat from Huang Xiaolong.

    Phoo~~~!

    Quicker than words could tell, the Sealed Lamp Procession blew out a gust of ghostly breath!

    The last candle suddenly went out!

    In that moment, a breathtaking scene unfolded!

    The 99 malevolent spirits in the revolving restaurant all revealed their spectral forms!

    Hanged ghosts, strangled ghosts, drowned ghosts, burned ghosts¡­

    ¡°Ah~~~! Ghosts! Ghosts!¡±

    The storytellers, one by one, were horrified and trembled as if their bodies were in spasms, some even fainted on the spot.

    The scene instantly descended into chaos.

    Cackle cackle cackle~~cackle cackle cackle~~~

    In the revolving restaurant, the greedy and hoarse cries of the malevolent spirits echoed.

    ¡°Enjoy your prey!¡± The man with the blue lantern stood up, spread his arms, and said with great satisfaction.

    ¡°Pfft~~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong could not help but let out a wry laugh, then lazily commanded, ¡°Bite to death this bastard from Dongying¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes! My lord!¡±

    And then, all of a sudden, the 99 malevolent spirits bowed neatly to Huang Xiaolong.

    In an instant!

    Splat~~splat~splat~~~!

    The 99 malevolent spirits turned into a volley of arrows, piercing through the heart, and flew towards the man with the blue lantern.

    The man with the blue lantern never expected that the ritual would fail, that these Huaxia ghosts would turn against him!

    In a flash, chunks of flesh were viciously torn from the ghostly body of the man with the blue lantern by the 99 greedy and bloodthirsty spirits.

    The next second, the man with the blue lantern was left riddled with holes, and from those honeycomb-like wounds on his ghostly body, disgusting and filthy Yin blood spurted out.

    He wailed in unbearable pain, ¡°Ah! Dammit!¡±

    Tremendous ghostly power burst from the man with the blue lantern, sending all 99 malevolent spirits flying away, and then, with eyes filled with intense hatred and bloodlust, he tried to pounce on Huang Xiaolong and tear him apart.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled mockingly and casually threw out a talisman.

    The talisman exploded into a burst of golden light, quickly transforming into a giant golden hand that firmly grasped the man with the blue lantern.

    Sizzle~~sizzle~~sizzle~~!

    Just like snow melting under sunlight, the ghostly body of the man with the blue lantern continuously dissolved in the dazzling golden light, emitting green smoke.

    ¡°Spare me~~my lord¡­ Spare me¡­¡± the man with the blue lantern let out a desperate scream.

    ¡°Tell me, which of you bastards from Dongying came to Zhengjiang City to cause trouble this time? Is it a reaper from Dongying¡¯s underworld?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked indifferently.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ It was Lord Kayako¡­ Lord Kayako ordered us to do this¡­¡± the man with the blue lantern wailed miserably, his voice was utterly heart-wrenching.

    ¡°Kayako? Him again?¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly furrowed his brows.

    It turned out that it was not a reaper from Dongying¡¯s underworld leading the Dongying malevolent spirits to wreak havoc in Zhengjiang City, but Kayako!

    The culprit behind the starving ghost that devoured over a hundred people in Haili Supermarket was also Kayako!

    ¡°Where is Kayako?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡­ Lord Kayako it¡­¡± Qing Deng Xing stammered.

    ¡°Spit it out!¡± Huang Xiaolong snapped angrily.

    The golden hand clenched tightly.

    Crack~~ Crack~~!

    The ghost body of Qing Deng Xing directly shattered into a dense web of cracks, looking like it was about to burst apart.

    ¡°Lord Kayako¡­ it¡­ its villa, seems¡­ seems to be at the old campus of Zhengjiang University¡­¡± Finally, unable to withstand the torture, Qing Deng Xing confessed.

    ¡°Zhengjiang University¡¯s old campus?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused slightly.

    ¡°Little Long! Do you remember? That detestable Min Yifei, he is the president of Zhengjiang University. He told you before that there was a haunted building in the old campus of Zhengjiang University, which was sealed off and has been troubled by ghosts lately¡­ He asked for your help¡­¡± Chuxia¡¯s eyes sparkled continuously. ¡°Could it be that haunted building¡­ is the Dongying ghost, Kayako, causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go take a look?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold smile.

    Immediately, he threw the Kayako that was about to fall apart.

    ¡°This is your feast. Enjoy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile to the ghosts in the revolving restaurant.

    The next moment, 99 wretched ghosts, like flies drawn to blood, pounced upon Qing Deng Xing and tore it apart to feast on it.

    Huang Xiaolong burned several talisman spells to drive away the ghostly energy that clung to the people in the revolving restaurant who had been telling stories.

    The staff members who had been confused by the ghostly energy bent over and began to vomit, expelling a large pool of disgusting black pus.

    ¡°Little wife, let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong beckoned, taking Ma Chuxia and Yue Bingyan with him.

    Standing in the plaza beneath the Emperor Building.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s 2 a.m. now, should we go and check out Zhengjiang University¡¯s haunted old campus?¡± Chuxia hurriedly said. ¡°If Qing Deng Xing didn¡¯t lie, then Kayako is probably there!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Little wife, you can¡¯t wait to rush over and see for yourself, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile.

    Yue Bingyan also said, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go! I also want to see, how sacred this Kayako really is.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Min Yifei agree to pay a high price for me to exorcise ghosts at his school? Fine, call him to get up and take us to the haunted old campus,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Soon, Ma Chuxia got in touch with Min Yifei through Taoist Master Hong, the head of Zhengjiang City branch of the Metaphysical Society.

    Min Yifei, woken from his sleep, was initially annoyed, but when he heard Huang Xiaolong was willing to deal with the ghost building at the old campus, he got out of bed without a word, drove straight to the old campus.

    Before long, Taoist Master Hong personally drove over to pick up Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and Yue Bingyan.

    ¡°Taoist Master Hong, you¡¯re a local of Zhengjiang City, do you know about the ghost building at Zhengjiang University¡¯s old campus?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked while they were in the car, out of boredom.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Taoist Master Hong sighed while driving, ¡°Actually, nearly every local here knows. It was about ten years ago, in room 204 of the dormitory building at the old campus of Zhengjiang University, a female student mysteriously disappeared¡­ Around ten days later, a cleaning lady found a handbag on Huaqiao Road near the school, containing over 500 cooked slices of flesh. It was only when she washed the meat slices that she found 3 fingers mixed in and immediately reported it to the police. Other parts of the corpse were subsequently found nearby the school, scattered around, wrapped in handbags and a bed sheet. After being cooked, the body was estimated to have been cut into more than 2000 pieces, with the cutting being very precise and orderly, indicating the murderer¡¯s brutality and strong psychological makeup¡­¡±

    ¡°That case was a huge sensation in our Zhengjiang City at the time. Despite several months of investigation and interviewing tens of thousands of people, it remained unsolved, becoming an unresolved case nationwide. Later, the dormitory building where the victim lived began to experience hauntings¡­ With no other recourse, the school invited Taoists and monks to perform rituals, chant scriptures, and attempt to elevate the spirit. They sealed off the haunted dormitory building. For years, it was quiet, but recently it seems as if the seal is weakening, and the building has begun to stir again¡­ I guess it¡¯s that dismembered girl, her spirit lingering and turning into a fierce ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong caught his breath. He had assumed that the haunted building at Zhengjiang University¡¯s old campus was the work of the Dongying ghost, Kayako, but it seemed that there were also the remnants of an unsolved case, a female student who was dismembered into thousands of pieces.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Huang Xiaolong believed that once they got to the old campus, all the puzzles would unravel.

    ¡­

 Chapter 947 - Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Ghost Building

    Chapter 947: Chapter 947 Ghost Building Chapter 947: Chapter 947 Ghost Building It wasn¡¯t long before the car arrived at the old campus of Zhengjiang University.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others got off the car one after another.

    Just as they alighted from the car and looked up, the entire old campus was shrouded in a terrifying ghostly and sinister aura, resembling a graveyard. Moreover, within this sinister aura was a terrifying, blood-curdling resentment!

    This resentment felt eerily familiar to Huang Xiaolong!

    Wasn¡¯t it the same resentment he had felt from the poster at the entrance of Haili¡¯s supermarket during the day?

    Only, the resentment in the poster paled in comparison to the resentment now engulfing the old campus.

    ¡°Heh~~~ Kayako¡­ I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils overflowed with a terrifying murderous intent.

    ¡°Little Long, is that Japanese ghost Kayako really here in the old campus of Zhengjiang University?¡± Ma Chuxia asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find Min Yifei first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The principal¡¯s office in the old campus.

    Min Yifei and several security guards were waiting respectfully for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrival.

    After Huang Xiaolong and the others entered, Min Yifei hurriedly stood up, nodding and bowing.

    Upon inspection, Huang Xiaolong noticed that the office was adorned with consecrated Buddhist statues and several Taoist talismans.

    There was a faint presence of Taoist and Buddhist forces filling the entire office, providing a warmth and an inexplicable sense of security to those inside.

    It seemed that Min Yifei had spent a considerable amount of money on these Buddhist statues and talismans.

    ¡°Yo, your place seems quite safe,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a touch of irony in his tone.

    ¡°That it is¡­ Master, let me tell you, these Buddhist statues and talismans cost me several million,¡± Min Yifei said, oblivious to the sarcasm in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything guilty, you won¡¯t fear ghosts knocking at your door¡­ What do you need so many Buddhist statues and talismans for?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    Huang Xiaolong had merely glanced at Min Yifei¡¯s physiognomy during their first encounter and knew he was not a good person. Now, upon a careful second look with his observational technique.

    This guy had blood on his hands! And not just from one person!

    This guy was nothing but a villain!

    To be precise, he was a murderer! Yet at this moment, he was still living comfortably and had even become the principal of Zhengjiang University, indicating his crimes had yet to be exposed!

    ¡°Um~~~¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Min Yifei¡¯s face struggled to maintain composure, and a sinister look flashed across his face briefly before he quickly put on a smiling front. ¡°Master, you must be joking. This old campus has a haunted building that¡¯s truly ominous. I had to get these Buddhist statues and talismans for my own protection.¡±

    ¡°Enough, I¡¯ve come today to resolve this matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly with a smile. ¡°I heard that the sealed spirit of a fierce ghost in the haunted building is that of a female university student who was dismembered ten years ago. What exactly happened? Were you at the school at that time?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Min Yifei¡¯s face darkened slightly before he sighed. ¡°Ah~~ it really was a tragic case¡­ Yes, it was ten years ago. There was a girl in our old campus named ¡®Mo Aiqing.¡¯ She¡­ she left the school alone after having dinner one night and never returned. When she was found, it was just bags of gruesome body parts. The murderer was truly cruel. I was at the school then, I was in my twenties, just out of medical university, working as a school doctor here at Zhengjiang University¡¯s old campus.¡±

    ¡°Heh, a school doctor to a principal in just ten years, you¡¯ve climbed the ladder quite well,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, Master, don¡¯t tease me. It was just good luck,¡± Min Yifei said, a little upset as he glared at Huang Xiaolong before forcing a smile. ¡°After Mo Aiqing died, her dorm building could no longer find peace. We had no choice but to get monks and Taoists to seal off the whole building. But so many years have passed, who knows if the seals are failing.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at it now. However¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Min Yifei with a seemingly amused expression.

    ¡°I understand, I understand, 5 million, right?¡± Min Yifei said with a laugh.

    ¡°No, 10 million,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated offhandedly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, Master. You only charged 5 million for exorcising ghosts for Hu Haili,¡± Min Yifei said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°The ghosts in this school are far more formidable than those in Haili supermarket,¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed with a cold smile. ¡°10 million is reasonable.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Min Yifei clenched his teeth. ¡°Fine! 10 million it is! But I hope you¡¯ll handle this cleanly, exterminate the filth in the haunted building, and obliterate its soul!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ maybe it really is Mo Aiqing¡¯s restless spirit. It¡¯s been dead for so many years and the killer has never been caught. I should ask it who killed it back then,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°You can find that out?¡± Min Yifei blurted out subconsciously, a flicker of terror passing through his eyes immediately after.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m going to that haunted building now.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong added, ¡°President Min, you¡¯ve been having poor sleep quality lately, haven¡¯t you? Having nightmares often, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    With that said by Huang Xiaolong, sweat began to seep out on Min Yifei¡¯s forehead. ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯ve been sleeping very well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and, accompanied by Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Taoist Master Hong, turned and left the principal¡¯s office.

    After Huang Xiaolong and the others left, Min Yifei quickly gave a look to several security guards in the office.

    This look was tinged with a hint of brutal intent!

    And the expressions of those security guards turned somewhat fierce and bloodthirsty.

    ¡°Cough cough~~ Listen up, this time the Taoist priests are exorcising ghosts for our school and will destroy the ghost, but they¡¯ll also be killed by the ghost. Both will perish together,¡± Min Yifei said with a sardonic smile. ¡°You little bastards think you can con me out of 10 million? Forget it, I¡¯m supposed to report these 10 million to the education bureau¡­ hehehe~~~ But well, you little bastards, since you¡¯re going to perish with the vengeful spirits, this money¡­ hahaha~~ I¡¯ll just take the trouble to spend it for you~~¡±

    ¡°President Min, we understand,¡± several guards stood up, stretching their limbs.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions headed towards the haunted building.

    ¡°Little Long, I feel something¡¯s off with that Min Yifei,¡± Ma Chuxia said, furrowing her brows. ¡°I have an intuition. Mo Aiqing¡¯s death many years ago has some connection with Min Yifei, more or less!¡±

    ¡°Right! I also did some analysis just now,¡± Huo Bingyan spoke with earnest. ¡°Back then, Mo Aiqing was murdered and then horrifically dismembered, with the body cut into thousands of pieces. That¡¯s not something an ordinary person could do. It must be someone with a special profession, like a butcher or a surgeon. Didn¡¯t Min Yifei say he served as the school doctor here ten years ago? Honey, could it be possible that he¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of us making wild guesses here?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°If the ghost in that building really is Mo Aiqing, then we just need to ask directly who the killer is, right?¡±

    As they walked, an old building appeared ahead.

    The walls on the outside of this building were plastered with yellowing talismans and covered in moss.

    Cold air seeped out from the building, carrying with it a vengeful fury belonging to Gaya!

    Huang Xiaolong was one hundred percent sure that Gaya was inside this haunted building!

    ¡°Huh~~ Isn¡¯t Mo Aiqing¡¯s spirit sealed inside the haunted building? Why has Gaya shown up too? What about its mansion? Motherfucker, this is a case of sparrows taking over the dove¡¯s nest~~~¡± A thrill of excitement flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Looking intently, the entire haunted building was bathed in a blood mist, with fresh blood seeping continually from the cracks in the walls.

    It was as though the entire building was bleeding!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, a large group of students, both men and women, were mechanically walking toward this haunted building from not far away!

    These university students, dressed in their thin pajamas, utterly disregarded the cold of the deep night. The moonlight shone on their faces, revealing their vacant expressions, their creepy smiles, and their eyes which stared fixedly at the haunted building!

    Soon, more and more university students came from all directions, walking toward the haunted building with silly laughter!

    ¡°Mr. Huang¡­ these¡­ these students¡­ they¡¯ve all been¡­ been enchanted by the ghost!¡± Taoist Master Hong exclaimed in horror!

    ¡­

 Chapter 948 - Chapter 948 Chapter 948 The Truth Behind the Unsolved Case

    Chapter 948: Chapter 948: The Truth Behind the Unsolved Case Comes to Light Chapter 948: Chapter 948: The Truth Behind the Unsolved Case Comes to Light In an instant, a dense crowd of students moved toward the haunted building like zombies, numbly shuffling forward.

    The scene resembled a spine-chilling horror movie, causing goosebumps to rise on one¡¯s skin.

    Moreover, it was obvious that the seals containing the haunted building had been completely broken, rendering them useless.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Ma Chuxia looked at Huang Xiaolong with some nervousness.

    To tell the truth, with so many students possessed, whether it was her, Taoist Master Hong, or Huo Bingyan, they were all helpless.

    ¡°Heh~~ they even brought me a starter dessert~ Alright, interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled nonchalantly and with a wave of his hand, a vast expanse of golden light burst forth.

    Within this golden light, dense ancient talismans flickered and pulsed.

    In that moment, all the possessed students were enveloped in the golden light, as if bathed in the warmth of spring.

    Soon, each student expelled wisps of black smoke from their mouths, some even began to vomit. Their consciousness quickly returned to them.

    ¡°Eh? How the hell did I get here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold~~ damn, it¡¯s freezing. Did I sleepwalk out here in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°The haunted building! How did we come here by ourselves, could it be¡­ is it¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Taoist Master Hong took charge of the situation, dispersing all the students and telling them to return to their dorms and sleep, advising against wandering around the campus tonight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time; let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong strode toward the haunted building.

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Taoist Master Hong hurried to follow.

    Entering the haunted building, Huang Xiaolong took out some incense sticks and chanted the Fire Bell Spell to light them up.

    Inside the haunted building, the atmosphere was heavy with gloom, like a freezer or a graveyard, utterly terrifying. Blood seeped continuously from the walls, and in the restroom, the faucets were left running, spewing out bloodwater with a pungent odor.

    ¡°The resentment from the spirits in this haunted building is so strong,¡± Huo Bingyan muttered.

    ¡°By the way, Min Yifei said, which dorm was the dismembered girl ¡®Mo Aiqing¡¯ living in?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a grin.

    ¡°Husband, I remember it was room 204,¡± Huo Bingyan quickly said.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head straight to room 204 then.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The group then made their way to the second floor of the dormitory.

    Outside room 204, the door was tightly shut.

    Faint crying sounds seeped out from within the room.

    It seemed like something was crying, definitely not a human cry, and the sound was indeed heart-wrenchingly sad.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s really in there¡­ Mo Aiqing¡­ could it really be Mo Aiqing¡­¡± Taoist Master Hong, being a local from Zhengjiang City, knew that the dismemberment case of Mo Aiqing had once caused a sensation. To possibly see Mo Aiqing¡¯s spirit now, he felt mixed emotions, fear mingled with a desire to solve the mystery.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with investigating cases. However, if the specter in this dormitory is indeed Mo Aiqing, then something¡¯s not quite right.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Husband, what¡¯s not right?¡± Huo Bingyan asked, looking confused.

    ¡°Think about it. The dismemberment case back then occurred after Mo Aiqing went missing and was murdered after leaving the school. Thus, Mo Aiqing¡¯s spirit shouldn¡¯t be in the school,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Sss~~!¡± As a local who had undoubtedly studied the cold case, when the investigation had reached a dead end, Taoist Master Hong knew that many Taoists were once called in by related parties to catch the real culprit through supernatural methods like soul summoning, but ultimately, they failed. Taoist Master Hong was among the Taoists invited by the school at that time. Now, hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, he seemed to have an epiphany. ¡°Mr. Huang, are you suggesting¡­ that Mo Aiqing¡¯s spirit didn¡¯t move on to reincarnation and would only linger at the original crime scene! If that¡¯s the case, the spirit in room 204¡­ it means¡­¡±

    ¡°That night, Mo Aiqing never left the school! Or after leaving, she returned to her dormitory! Her own dormitory was actually the original crime scene! She was killed right there in her dormitory!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Perhaps the dismemberment didn¡¯t occur in the dormitory, but at least Mo Aiqing was killed there!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ there¡¯s no need to guess any further, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled playfully and then pushed open the old wooden door, calling out, ¡°Mo Aiqing, are you in the dormitory?¡±

    The dormitory door swung open in response!

    Inside the dusty, cobweb-filled dormitory, some decayed beds were placed!

    The windows were covered with wooden slats.

    At that moment, a shadow was seen sitting at a writing desk by the window, facing away from the door, sobbing softly.

    That shadow emitted an overwhelming aura of resentment!

    ¡°Mo Aiqing,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The shadow slowly turned around.

    Huang Xiaolong straightforwardly burned a revealing charm, and the entire dormitory blazed with bright golden light!

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡±

    Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan almost screamed simultaneously. Although the scream was brief, lasting only half a second before they regained their composure, it was clear that when they saw the shadow turn and face them, they were deeply terrified, instinctively letting out a scream.

    Taoist Master Hong went even paler and kept retreatin.

    Indeed, the figure turning its head was a female ghost, her entire body draped in deep purple. She was, undeniably, a purple-clad vengeful ghost, yet the resentment emanating from her ghostly form was many times stronger than that of the vast majority of her kind.

    In terms of pure resentment, this purple-clad vengeful ghost probably wouldn¡¯t lose to an ordinary ghost king!

    This resentment condensed into blood, which ceaselessly spurted out from her body.

    As a result, the floor of the dormitory soon became like a rising tide, covered with a layer of blood.

    The face of the purple-clad female ghost looked as though it were made of torn strips of paper, pieces of flesh haphazardly stuck to it.

    And her spectral body was itself pieced together from strips of blood-drenched flesh. At a glance, one could even see the ghastly pale bones within.

    Organs had tumbled out from her belly, dangling on the outside.

    Ghastly!

    This purple-clad female ghost had met with too cruel a death when she was alive!

    Her ghostly eyes bulged, filled with bloodshot veins, and with a look of resentment, unwillingness, hatred, and distortion, she looked at Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°It seems that in life, she was brutally murdered and dismembered. This is akin to the ancient execution by slow slicing. Such a death often creates a type of ghost known as ¡®Qiang Ghost¡¯, which refers to the vengeful spirits of those who died under severe torture. Without a doubt, among all ghostly spirits, the resentment of a ¡®Qiang Ghost¡¯ is the strongest and also the most terrifying,¡± Huang Xiaolong said matter-of-factly. ¡°It appears that this purple-clad ¡®Qiang Ghost¡¯ is indeed the former¨C¡±

    ¡°Mo Aiqing!!!¡± Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Taoist Master Hong exclaimed almost in unison.

    ¡°Tell us, who exactly is your murderer?¡± Huang Xiaolong said to the purple-clad ¡®Qiang Ghost¡¯ with a smile.

    At the same time, a subtle pressure spread out, restraining her so that she wouldn¡¯t fly into a rage and launch an indiscriminate attack on Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am a person who distinguishes right from wrong very clearly. Name your murderer, and I will seek justice for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The words of Huang Xiaolong carried an indescribable persuasive power, and the resentment within the purple-clad ¡®Qiang Ghost¡¯ weakened. She began to weep softly, whining, trying to speak, but on closer inspection, it was apparent that she had only half a tongue left inside her mouth.

    It seemed that before becoming a ghost, even her tongue had been cut off.

    Cruel! Such an act was utterly heartless and shocking!

    A hint of ferocity flickered through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and he promptly took out several ¡°Soul-Healing Talismans,¡± throwing them directly at the purple-clad ¡®Qiang Ghost¡¯, ¡°Eat these, and from now on, you will no longer suffer any pain.¡±

    The purple-clad ¡®Qiang Ghost¡¯ took the Soul-Healing Talismans with a grateful look, deeply gazing at Huang Xiaolong, then consumed the talismans.

    Soon, her spectral form began to emit a hazy light.

    Her fragmented ghostly body gradually healed.

    A few minutes later, that horrifying image had transformed into the likeness of a demure, artless girl with a touch of immaturity.

    It was none other than Mo Aiqing!

    ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!¡± Mo Aiqing immediately got down on her knees before Huang Xiaolong, banging her head in gratitude. ¡°Master, I am Mo Aiqing¡­¡±

    ¡°I had already guessed your identity. Now, tell me everything about your situation in detail.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Mo Aiqing fell into a memory, her eyes filling with a vengeful glint as she clenched her teeth. ¡°That day, my roommate was caught using electrical appliances against the rules, and since I was the dormitory head, I was punished along with her. There were four girls in the dorm including me, and we were all fined. But¡­ it had nothing to do with me. I even tried to stop them when they were breaking the rules. Later, I was in a bad mood, so I went out to buy some things. When I returned to the dorm, I couldn¡¯t help but have an argument with my roommates. Then¡­ then¡­ then they strangled me to death¡­¡±

    Mo Aiqing¡¯s personal account finally shed light on the truth behind the mysterious case in Zhengjiang City!

    ¡°And the dismemberment? I don¡¯t think it would have been done by your three roommates.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°After they killed me¡­ they made a phone call and had our school physician¡­ Min Yifei come¡­ Min Yifei put my body in a chest, then took it out of the school¡­¡± Mo Aiqing¡¯s eyes flashed with hatred. ¡°In Min Yifei¡¯s home, there were all kinds of surgical tools¡­ He dissected my body and discarded it in multiple places¡­¡±

    ¡°So the killer and the body disposer weren¡¯t the same person, but were accomplices!¡± Taoist Master Hong suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder, when we questioned Mo Aiqing¡¯s roommates at that time, because they had alibis, they were let go¡­ And when we questioned Min Yifei, he lacked a motive¡­ A perfect collusion! Such cooperation was indeed seamless!¡±

    ¡°That beast Min Yifei!¡± Taoist Master Hong gritted his teeth with hatred, ¡°Now, he is a highly respected principal among the elite social circles of Zhengjiang City¡­ Who would have thought that he was capable of such a despicable and inhuman act back then! And those three roommates of Mo Aiqing, they also deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Seamless collusion? I think ¡®The net of Heaven has large meshes, but it lets nothing through¡¯is more like it.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. Then he said to Mo Aiqing, ¡°Don¡¯t blame others here. Rest assured, vengeance may be delayed, but it will not be denied. I will personally avenge you. None of those who harmed you will get away, and their deaths will be more miserable than yours.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s promise, Mo Aiqing knelt down again, incessantly kowtowing to him.

    At the same time, the vengeful spirit on Mo Aiqing¡¯s ghost also began to dissipate gradually.

    After all, having consumed a soul-replenishing talisman and having her fragmented ghostly form restored, Mo Aiqing no longer had any connection with the term ¡°harming ghost.¡±

    However, after Mo Aiqing¡¯s grudge faded, a terrifying resentment still lingered throughout the haunted building! This resentment was even thicker and far surpassed Mo Aiqing¡¯s!

    Huang Xiaolong was not unfamiliar with this kind of resentment!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Mo Aiqing, I want to ask you. Has a Dongying formidable ghost named¡­ Kayako, come to this building?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze flickered.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Master. Half a month ago, a female ghost from Dongying entered this dormitory building. Its resentment is strong, much stronger than mine, and I am very wary of it¡­ At first, this dormitory building still had some remnants of sealing power, but as soon as that Dongying ghost came, it broke all these seals, and it asked me to join it in tormenting the living people of Zhengjiang City.¡± Mo Aiqing told Huang Xiaolong everything, ¡°Because the dorm had my resentment, which was not weak, it attracted the Dongying ghost here. It wanted me to be its slave, or it would scatter my soul. These past few days, I¡¯ve been considering¡­ I also don¡¯t dare to leave the dorm casually, otherwise, it¡¯ll kill me¡­ This Dongying ghost¡­ It almost has the power of a Ghost King¡­ Its resentment is especially terrifying¡­ I am no match for it, but I don¡¯t want to be its slave either¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Where is it?¡± A murderous light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Master, that Dongying ghost is on the top floor of the dormitory building, let me take you there,¡± said Mo Aiqing respectfully.

    ¡­

 Chapter 949 - Chapter 949 Chapter 949 A Family of Three

    Chapter 949: Chapter 949 A Family of Three Chapter 949: Chapter 949 A Family of Three After dealing with Mo Aiqing, Huang Xiaolong and his group followed her to the dormitory¡¯s top floor, searching for Kayako.

    In fact, Mo Aiqing, although a murderous ghost with heavy resentment, was by nature quite timid, which explains why after being sealed in this haunted building for ten years and evolving into a purple-clad fierce ghost, she still hadn¡¯t actively broken the seal to go outside and harm living creatures.

    The biggest problem in the haunted building wasn¡¯t Mo Aiqing, but rather the female ghost from Dongying¨CKayako, who was also currently the leader of all the Dongying fierce ghosts in Zhengjiang City!

    Walking on the stairs and in the corridors, the air was filled with heavy yin energy that flowed like quicksand from above. These yin energies took on various ugly and terrifying forms, bewitching the mind.

    Huang Xiaolong took out several talismans and attached them to Taoist Master Hong, Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and even Mo Aiqing.

    ¡°Little Long, that Kayako¡¯s resentment is too terrifying¡­ I feel it¡¯s a tough match. If I were to face Kayako alone, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I would be no match for her,¡± Ma Chuxia rationally assessed. ¡°This creature won¡¯t be weaker than Du Shiniang, no, to be precise, it¡¯s even more frightening. Its vengefulness could easily be enough to put anyone to death.¡±

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was full of excitement. ¡°So fun! This is too exciting! The more formidable Kayako is, the more thrilled I am! If she were a pushover, what fun would that be?¡±

    As they walked, finally, Mo Aiqing led Huang Xiaolong and the others to the very top floor of the dormitory building.

    On the rooftop!

    At that moment, the resentment on the rooftop rolled like smog, and through it, one could vaguely make out a villa.

    Blood gushed down from the roof of the villa like a waterfall. On the chimney of the villa, a flock of red-eyed crows cawed raucously.

    One bloody head after another tumbled atop the roof, and these heads all opened their eyes, looking at Huang Xiaolong and the rest with eyes full of spite and anger, as if they harbored irreconcilable hatred.

    ¡°Little Long, this villa, it¡¯s exactly the same as the one in the poster at the entrance of the Haili Supermarket!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Hmm. This must be, as they say, Kayako¡¯s villa. Turns out this Dongying female ghost transported her villa all the way here¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then eagerly said. ¡°Let¡¯s go~~ Let¡¯s head inside!¡±

    ¡°Mo Aiqing, stay behind me,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Mo Aiqing.

    Even though Mo Aiqing was a purple-clad murderous ghost, it hadn¡¯t done anything particularly outrageous over the years while sealed in the haunted building, so Huang Xiaolong had to protect her and make sure she wasn¡¯t killed by Kayako.

    Moreover, if a Huaxia ghost were to be killed by a Dongying ghost right in front of his eyes, it would be like a slap in the face for Huang Xiaolong!

    Right away, Mo Aiqing obediently hid behind Huang Xiaolong and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, Master. However, you had better be careful, Master. I have seen that Dongying female ghost, and it is incredibly powerful. Unbelievably so.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and walked straight toward the wide-open door of the villa.

    The others followed closely behind.

    Upon entering the villa, they immediately felt that the resentment inside was many times more terrifying than outside; every step they took felt as if they were stepping in mud, with a squelching sound that was chilling to the bone.

    Huang Xiaolong had a sense of deja vu. Yes, the villa was not only identical in appearance to the one in the poster but the interior was also exactly the same without any difference.

    On every window, there were scribbles of all kinds of jumbled Dongying island country characters.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong looked at those Dongying island country characters and nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Little Long, have you discovered something?¡± Ma Chuxia hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Oh~ I get it,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°It turns out that the Dongying island country characters inside this villa form an extremely vicious and powerful curse. The curse dooms everyone who enters the villa to die a violent death. Hence, the villa accumulates sky-high resentment, and with each death, the resentment in the villa grows. As long as the controlling ghost of the villa doesn¡¯t die, the resentment will continue to accumulate indefinitely, never dissipating, eventually reaching a level that can destroy everything¡­¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°I reckon that at least a few thousand people have died inside this villa. If we allowed the villa¡¯s resentment to be released, I fear that at least a hundred thousand people in Zhengjiang City would die.¡±

    Hearing this terrifying number, Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Taoist Master Hong all trembled slightly.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a few incense sticks, muttered the fire bell curse, and the smog-heavy villa not only brightened up brilliantly but also filled with a sacred aura of yang energy. This yang energy continuously devoured the resentment within the villa.

    Just then!

    From under the dining table in the hall, a child abruptly burst forth!

    This was a little ghost, about five or six years old, naked, with a hideously contorted face, staring at the ¡°uninvited guests¡± like Huang Xiaolong and the others. It was covered in blood, and its flesh seemed as though it was about to fall off piece by piece, utterly horrifying!

    Furthermore, its ghostly body was eerily similar to Mo Aiqing¡¯s, as if it had been dismembered before death, covered in tattered flesh, each strip looking like it had been glued on to the ghostly form.

    ¡°This is just a little ghost, not Kayako?¡± Ma Chuxia blurted out.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ it seems that this villa is home to more than just Kayako¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and called out to the little ghost in the island nation¡¯s language of Dongying. ¡°Come here, little friend, come here~~¡±

    ¡°Junxiong! Come back to me, Junxiong!¡± From upstairs, a male voice, harsh and angry, screamed in the island nation¡¯s language of Dongying.

    The little ghost, hearing the call, scampered away quicker than a rat, and with a flash, dashed upstairs.

    ¡°His name is Junxiong,¡± Ma Chuxia nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting¡­ The one who called the little ghost upstairs just now wasn¡¯t the female ghost Kayako,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk.

    ¡°Husband, could it be that Kayako and her whole family of three have turned into vengeful ghosts in this villa?¡± Huo Bingyan asked curiously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and see for ourselves,¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped towards the staircase.

    When Huang Xiaolong and the others reached the second floor, they saw that every room¡¯s door was wide open.

    ¡°Husband, it must be that room,¡± Huo Bingyan pointed to a room. ¡°I think I just saw that little ghost run in there.¡±

    At that moment¨C

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± A sullen male voice spoke, in the Dongying island country¡¯s language. It was the same voice that had called the little ghost Junxiong upstairs earlier.

    Out of one of the rooms came a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed glasses, suit and leather shoes, but his clothes and body were covered in fresh blood.

    This was a Dongying vengeful ghost, but not Kayako. Huang Xiaolong assessed briefly that this fellow¡¯s strength was equivalent to a Huaxia Purple-Shirted Vengeful Ghost. It was holding a chainsaw, the teeth of which were covered in blood, flesh, and some internal organ tissues.

    In its ghostly eyes were filled with hatred, anger, and a kind of twisted expression. The terrifying resentment swirled around its body like boiling water, hissing and bubbling.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kayako?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a chuckle, speaking in Dongying¡¯s island language.

    ¡°That¡­ that bitch¡­ Hmph!¡± The Dongying vengeful ghost, called Saeki Junxiong, let out a bark, then said through gritted teeth, ¡°I am Saeki Junxiong. Kayako was my wife, a girl who was lonely and eccentric from a young age, without friends throughout her growing years, with only a black cat for company¡­ During her university days, she developed feelings for Kobayashi Toshiya and even kept a notebook recording everything about Kobayashi Toshiya¡­ but in the end, Kobayashi Toshiya fell in love and started a family with another girl from the class. Kayako later married me, and we had a son named Junxiong, who happened to be a student of Kobayashi Toshiya¡­ I wanted a second child, but we were unsuccessful, and after medical examinations¡­ I was diagnosed with oligospermia, with a very low chance of fertilization, so¡­ I suspected! I suspected that Junxiong might not be my son, and when I got home, I discovered Kayako¡¯s diary about Kobayashi Toshiya¡­¡±

    This Dongying vengeful ghost ¡°Saeki Junxiong¡± started rambling on with a story.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Then did you, kill Kayako and your son Junxiong with this chainsaw?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a snigger.

    ¡°Hehehe~ Hehehe~~~¡± Saeki Junxiong laughed ghastly, a laughter that contained a twisted satisfaction. ¡°I went to Kobayashi Toshiya¡¯s house, killed his wife Manami, and tore out the unborn baby in Manami¡¯s womb¡­ it was a baby girl¡­¡±

    ¡°You sicko! Little Long, take him out!¡± Hearing this, Ma Chuxia could no longer suppress her killing intent and roared loudly.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could make a move, Saeki Junxiong had already swung the chainsaw and lunged at Huang Xiaolong!

    The chainsaw roared ferociously, buzzing into action, releasing a tornado of yin energy and bone-chilling resentment!

    ¡°Heh~~ I think, you¡¯re a lot weaker than Kayako,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his lips curling with a faint sneer as he swiftly transformed into a blur and appeared in front of Saeki Junxiong, lightly poking out with his right index finger.

    Pu~~!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s finger punctured Saeki Junxiong¡¯s glabella directly.

    A pure ray of Buddha¡¯s light burst forth from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s finger like a scorching sun, entering into Saeki Junxiong¡¯s forehead and rapidly spreading throughout his body.

    The Buddha¡¯s light shines everywhere!

    Putt~~ Putt~~ Putt~~~

    Buddha¡¯s light had the capability to purify and exorcise resentment and vengeful thoughts. At that moment, the chainsaw dropped from Saeki Junxiong¡¯s hand as he erupted into agonizing screams and fell to the ground, convulsing uncontrollably as the Buddha¡¯s light devoured the resentment within his ghostly body like flesh-eating maggots.

    Wisps of blue smoke evaporated away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s look for Kayako and that little ghost, Junxiong,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, ignoring Saeki Junxiong and heading straight into a room.

    Inside, there was a large wardrobe.

    The wardrobe was wrapped in tape, which was completely covered in blood, and from the crevices of the wardrobe, blood continuously seeped out.

    The wardrobe shook and swayed, with faint, low shrieks coming from within.

    It was as though something was hiding inside the wardrobe!

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Taoist Master Hong, and even Mo Aiqing all exchanged looks.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With a grin, Huang Xiaolong spoke to the wardrobe in the Dongying island language, ¡°Junxiong, your dad has been shattered into pieces. Now, it¡¯s time for me to send you on your way~~¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    Bang~~~!

    The wardrobe exploded! Blood spattered everywhere!

    Resentment gushed forth!

    ¡­

 Chapter 950 - Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Annihilation of Kayako

    Chapter 950: Chapter 950 Annihilation of Kayako Chapter 950: Chapter 950 Annihilation of Kayako Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say a word and blasted the bloody wardrobe to smithereens.

    In an instant, endless resentment burst out like a black fog.

    The black resentment, even slightly touching anything in the room, such as the bedding, desk, chairs, or even the walls, instantly turned them blackened, decayed, and then reduced them to a pile of rubble.

    This resentment was too fierce!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body radiated a divine golden light, shielding Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Taoist Master Hong, and the purple-clothed ghost Mo Aiqing who were behind him.

    Huang Xiaolong knew that once ordinary people came into contact with this level of resentment, their flesh and blood would dissipate like ice cream, turning into a pile of bones in the blink of an eye. The people behind him, if not protected, would likely have been spared, except for Ma Chuxia.

    At that moment, the little ghost ¡°Junxiong,¡± whom they had encountered in the villa¡¯s lobby before, leaped out from the wardrobe. Its ghostly eyes, terrifying and streaming with shade blood, stared intently at Huang Xiaolong. Its face was so sinister, like a venomous snake lurking in the darkness and choosing its prey, that it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. However, to Huang Xiaolong, it only felt mildly nauseating.

    ¡°You killed my daddy~~ You killed my daddy~~ I curse you! I curse you!¡± Junxiong shrieked at Huang Xiaolong pitifully. As it spoke, its mouth continuously leaked pitch-black, disgusting shade blood, and its fragmented flesh trembled nonstop, like reeds in the wind.

    After these words, Junxiong¡¯s mouth opened wide, as if it wanted to rip its entire face apart.

    Boom~~~!

    A massive wave of resentment sprayed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Amidst this resentment, faint Dongying characters emerged, forming a blood-curdling curse aiming to penetrate Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul and marrow, inflicting him with eternal torment from this curse.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care whether the little ghost had been innocent in life; now that it had become a fierce ghost and had likely killed many people, not to mention it was a Dongying ghost, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thought was simple¨C

    Kill!

    ¡°Come, little friend, I have something for you to eat. You must be very hungry, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and casually threw out several talismans.

    The supreme Taoist power dispersed, grinding Junxiong¡¯s resentful breath and curse into dust. Then, those talismans flew straight into Junxiong¡¯s widely opened bloody mouth.

    Junxiong curled its tongue and wrapped it around the talismans, then crunched them into pieces with its teeth and swallowed them down, even giving Huang Xiaolong a malicious grin.

    ¡°Heh~~ tasty, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a laugh. ¡°But be careful, it might give you the runs~~¡±

    The moment he finished speaking!

    Boom~~~!

    A blazing red light appeared in Junxiong¡¯s abdomen, followed by flames that burst out from the inside, tearing through Junxiong¡¯s ghostly body!

    ¡°Ahhhh~~~~!¡± Junxiong let out a heart-wrenching scream, its ghostly face contorting violently, then its entire body was engulfed in roaring Taoist flames, crackling loudly. The resentment and ghost qi on its body were baked into streams of blue smoke rising up.

    ¡°All done,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly with a smile. ¡°This family of three Dongying ghosts¨Chusband Jo Sae-Gang-Yong, son Junxiong¨Chave all been vanquished by me, their souls scattered. Now only Kayako is left.¡±

    Ma Chuxia sensed the resentment inside the villa and slightly frowned. ¡°Little Long, even after killing Jo Sae-Gang-Yong and Junxiong, the resentment inside the villa hasn¡¯t dissipated. On the contrary, it¡¯s getting stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°Husband, that Dongying female ghost Kayako must be extremely powerful, not something her husband or son can compare to,¡± Huo Bingyan also said. ¡°She¡¯s the real big BOSS behind all this.¡±

    Mo Aiqing nodded in strong agreement.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I said the stronger the Kayako, the more interesting and thrilling it becomes,¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly, rubbing his hands together.

    ¡°The Kayako is inside the villa. Let¡¯s go find it and see which room it¡¯s hiding in,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he rubbed his hands and led the group out.

    Huang Xiaolong walked ahead and stopped in front of the last room on the second floor, smiling slyly. ¡°Here we are, it¡¯s inside.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Huang Xiaolong stepped into the room.

    Inside the room!

    It was a large room, and upon entering, a thick, indissoluble stench of corpses, resentment, and blood hit them in the face.

    Looking carefully, one could see bodies nailed to the walls like posters, men, women, and children. These bodies were pinned to the walls, dripping blood tick-tock, tick-tock. It flowed down the walls and pooled into a sizable blood lake in the middle of the room.

    Set into the walls were also embedded heads, all with eyes wide open, muttering incomprehensible words in the bird language of the Dongying island nation.

    A chilling breeze blew in from nowhere, causing shivers down their spines. Within the cold air, vengeful ghosts from Dongying appeared, wielding knives or axes, ready to pounce on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Crap, it¡¯s like walking into a slaughterhouse,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, shaking his head in disbelief.

    One could imagine Kayako had killed countless people in this room, preserving their bodies like specimens, nailing them to the walls or embedding the victims¡¯ heads into the walls.

    However, the ghost of the Dongying woman, Kayako, was nowhere to be seen in the room.

    ¡°Eh? Husband, where is Kayako?¡± Huo Bingyan looked around, perplexed.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face wore a half-smile, then he extended his right index finger and pointed upward.

    Drip-drip~~drip-drip~~drip-drip~~~

    Drops of fresh blood began to fall from the ceiling.

    ¡°Aaah~!¡± Taoist Master Hong let out an odd cry when a drop of blood landed on his neck. Suddenly, the drop of blood seemed to ignite, and in an instant, it left a palm-sized, burnt-red mark, like a birthmark, on Taoist Master Hong¡¯s neck.

    Sizzle-sizzle~sizzle-sizzle~~

    Smoke poured from Taoist Master Hong¡¯s neck as he let out screams of unbearable pain, collapsing to the floor and writhing like a maggot.

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Mo Aiqing quickly dodged to avoid being splashed by the blood dripping from the ceiling.

    In the nick of time, Huang Xiaolong flung a talisman onto Taoist Master Hong.

    A golden light rolled over, and the eerie mark on Taoist Master Hong¡¯s neck was wiped away. He scrambled up, touching his neck with lingering fear and looking at Huang Xiaolong in terror.

    At the same time, with a whoosh, several strands of bloodied hair, like venomous snakes, shot down from the ceiling, aiming to entangle Huang Xiaolong and the others!

    Before one could react, more and more hair filled the room, not just falling from the ceiling, but also wildly bursting from the floor and walls!

    These hairs were climbing, wriggling, and growing frenziedly!

    The entire room was completely entwined with hair. Huang Xiaolong and the others¡¯ legs were wrapped by the cold hair, which dragged them down forcefully as if to pull them into the netherworld.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Ma Chuxia roared, summoned her flying sword with a thought.

    Hisss~~ Hisss Hisss~~ Hisss Hisss~~~

    The flying sword turned into a sharp force, slicing through the hair in the room, but more hair grew out, making it impossible for the flying sword to cut them all down at once.

    Huo Bingyan also threw out a handful of talismans, which were even less effective than Ma Chuxia¡¯s flying sword.

    In a blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong and the others were surrounded by hair, as if they had fallen into a dense forest made of hair.

    The air in the room seemed to have been sucked dry by the hair, especially Taoist Master Hong, who felt an indescribable sensation of suffocation.

    ¡°Heh, this trick doesn¡¯t seem that remarkable, just about the same as your average ghost king in Huaxia,¡± Huang Xiaolong commented as if watching a play, only taking action when they were nearly strangled to death by the hair.

    Huang Xiaolong merely had to shift his thoughts slightly before countless sword lights burst forth from his body, shooting up into the sky!

    Within these sword lights, there was not only the sharpness that could cut through everything but also the explosive True Qi of yang energy, as well as the overwhelming force of Taoist and Buddhist powers, like a torrential downpour.

    The flickering sword lights were as if a massive cutting machine, turning every hair, each strand, into miniscule fragments!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong looked up with an extremely disdainful gaze.

    Ma Chuxia and the others also instinctively looked up when the crisis was averted.

    They saw a female ghost clinging to the ceiling like a gecko.

    The ghostly body of the female ghost was bound with countless transparent tapes, affixed to the ceiling. Among its dense hair, a ghastly and extremely ferocious ghost face could be faintly seen.

    On its ghastly pale face, crisscrossing scars were filled with turned-out flesh and blood.

    Its ghostly body was also a bloody mess, without a single piece of intact flesh.

    ¡°Kayako?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°I will eat you! I will eat you all!¡± the female ghost Kayako burst into a roar filled with deep resentment, making the whole villa tremble.

    At the same time, the corpses nailed to the four walls and the heads embedded in the walls made eerie rustling noises.

    Gusts of cold wind howled past, and these corpses and heads seemed to come alive, emitting beast-like roars, then breaking free from their bonds and floating in the air.

    Soon, multiple illusions formed in the room, attempting to drag Huang Xiaolong and the others into them.

    Unmoved, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips parted slightly as he recited a passage of Buddhist scripture.

    Divine light swept into the resentment-filled room.

    The corpses and the wandering spirits in the air seemed unable to bear Huang Xiaolong¡¯s recitation of the Buddhist scripture, letting out angry and hateful howls before exploding one by one.

    Amid the resounding Buddhist chants, were the terrifying sounds of bursting ghosts and spirits.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kayako had not anticipated that the Taoist from Huaxia before her would be so formidable. She roared, tore off the tape around her, and with a downward swipe of her right hand, she aimed a palm strike at Huang Xiaolong.

    This palm strike condensed profound resentment like the depths of an abyss, solidifying into a bloodied, massive hand that crashed down on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    As if intending to crush Huang Xiaolong into pieces.

    Ma Chuxia, quick on the uptake, urged her flying sword to strike upwards from below.

    In the blink of an eye, the flying sword stabbed into the resentful palm.

    However, instead of piercing through the resentful palm, the sword was smeared with dirty resentment which temporarily sealed the sword¡¯s Spiritual Energy. With a clang, it dropped to the ground.

    Ma Chuxia exclaimed in shock, ¡°Little Long, be careful, this Dongying female ghost is very powerful!¡±

    Just at that moment, Huang Xiaolong finished reciting the last word of his Buddhist scripture.

    Boom~~~~!

    The entire room became filled with divine light, as if it had transformed into a sacred temple!

    Red lotuses blossomed out of nowhere, giving off dazzling and pure light!

    Boom~~~~!

    Kayako¡¯s resentful palm instantly shattered to pieces.

    Under the illumination of the divine light, Kayako¡¯s body began to disintegrate, her flesh falling off piece by piece, then directly incinerated into nothingness by the light emitted from the dazzling red lotuses.

    Seconds later, Kayako¡¯s soul was scattered to the winds.

    ¡°Wow! Hubby, you¡¯re amazing! You finally killed that Dongying female ghost! Hubby~~ you¡¯re even stronger than my master!¡± Huo Bingyan clapped and cheered.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But¨C

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°Something¡¯s not right~~ I have annihilated Kayako, so why is the resentment in this villa still so strong¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Little Long, rather than dissipating, Kayako¡¯s death has made the resentment even stronger¡­¡± Ma Chuxia was also confused.

    The thick resentment, like smog, rolled around Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind stirred. ¡°Could it be that Kayako isn¡¯t the most powerful ghost in this villa?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 951 - Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Taming the Little Black Cat

    Chapter 951: Chapter 951: Taming the Little Black Cat Chapter 951: Chapter 951: Taming the Little Black Cat Looking around the entire villa, with its turbulent lake-like aura of terror and resentment, Huang Xiaolong and the others were somewhat puzzled.

    Kayako was obviously utterly destroyed, dead beyond dead, so why hadn¡¯t the resentment in the villa dissipated?

    ¡°There¡¯s something sinister about this,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he casually pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and started smoking.

    If the supernatural event before him had occurred in Huxia, Huang Xiaolong would surely have easily found the crux of the problem. But when it came to the supernatural events in Dongying, he was relatively less familiar with the various vengeful spirits and malevolent ghosts.

    Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows in contemplation.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a simple story. Kayako, a housewife, had a crush on a man named Kobayashi Toshiya since she was young. Later, her husband Saeki Takeo suspected that their son, Toshio, was not his own, and so he cruelly killed both Kayako and Toshio¡­¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong recalled, he murmured to himself.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Little Long, if it was Saeki Takeo who killed Kayako, then the most powerful ghost in this villa shouldn¡¯t be Kayako, but Saeki Takeo¡­¡± Ma Chuxia shared her opinion.

    He Binyan also spoke softly, ¡°Honey, could there be a fourth ghost hidden in this villa, one even more powerful than Kayako, that is¡­ Kobayashi Toshiya!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong carefully recalled the story told by Saeki Takeo a moment before. Suddenly, an epiphany struck him!

    Just then!

    Pieces of paper began fluttering around the room.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed one, and realized it was a crayon drawing likely done by Toshio; it was a bit childish, but the content was discernible.

    The crayon drawing depicted a woman lying in a pool of blood, yet her eyes were wide open, her gaze somewhat mocking, and her smile on her face was eerily unsettling.

    Next to the woman, a black cat was squatting.

    Ma Chuxia and He Binyan also grabbed several crayon drawings.

    Each one featured the same black cat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly snapped his fingers in realization. ¡°Little wife, do you remember? When Saeki Takeo was recounting the story just now, he mentioned that Kayako was a girl with a peculiar and reclusive personality from a young age, with no friends growing up, just a black cat to keep her company¡­¡±

    ¡°A black cat?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes also brightened slightly.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Ever since we entered this villa, we¡¯ve slain Saeki Takeo, Toshio, and Kayako, but from the beginning to end, we never saw that cat¡­ Cats are inherently mysterious creatures; even if it¡¯s killed in a villa with such terrifying vengeful energy, it could still transform into a vengeful spirit or a monster~~¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but think of the cat-faced old lady he had encountered in the past.

    Suddenly, a family portrait appeared on the wall of the room.

    It was a photo of a family of three: the husband, Saeki Takeo, with gold-framed glasses, Kayako, the somewhat gloomy housewife, and Toshio, their son with a stolid expression.

    In Toshio¡¯s arms, he held a completely black cat with purple pupils. At this moment, within the photo, the cat¡¯s eyes were fixedly staring at Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, squinted his eyes slightly, and then looked towards the pool of blood in the middle of the room. ¡°Little kitten, no need to hide any longer, come on out~~¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth!

    Miaow~~~!

    An utterly terrifying cat¡¯s screech sounded!

    At the sound of it, Ma Chuxia, He Binyan, Taoist Master Hong, and even the ghost in purple, Mo Aiqing, all felt goosebumps rise, their hair standing on end!

    A black cat, just like the one in the photo, slowly crawled out from the pool of blood!

    The black cat snarled, brandishing its crimson tongue, licking the fresh blood from its paws, and gazing at Huang Xiaolong and the others with a hungry, greedy look.

    The aura of resentment it exuded was earth-shattering, giving off a sensation of apocalyptic terror!

    ¡°Oh¡­ Little kitten, turns out, you are the real boss of this villa~~ Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter and spoke in the Dongying island language, ¡°In the beginning, it was you who helped Kayako take revenge, killing Saeki Takeo, right? And all the curses in this villa, they were your doing as well, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Miaow~~~~~!¡± The black cat let out a cry, seeming to understand Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, a look of smugness on its face.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this little black cat, seems¡­ seems kind of cute¡­ but¡­ but its resentment is really heavy¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said, gaping.

    ¡°There¡¯s something sinister about this cat, and it¡¯s not a ghost or anything like that.¡± Huang Xiaolong also looked at the black cat with great interest.

    What¡¯s meant by not being a ghost is, simply put, that the cat is not dead!

    It is a living cat!

    ¡°This cat must be hiding some secret. Alright, I¡¯ll tame it and then slowly uncover its mystery,¡± Huang Xiaolong had already made up his mind.

    ¡°Yay~~! Hubby, you¡¯re so talented! This black cat is actually really cute~~ I love little cats and dogs the most, hurry and tame it! Tame it!¡± Huo Bingyan clapped her hands and cheered.

    Taoist Master Hong was a bit stunned with fear. ¡°No way? A cat with such crazy evil and resentful aura¡­ can¡­ can it be tamed? Who dares to tame such a thing? Isn¡¯t it like a ticking time bomb?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing my man can¡¯t do, don¡¯t even mention a cat¨C even if it were a dragon, my man could tame it,¡± Ma Chuxia said earnestly.

    ¡°A dragon?!¡± Huo Bingyan could swear that all the surprises in her life combined didn¡¯t amount to as many as there were today!

    Huang Xiaolong and the black cat faced off against each other.

    The black cat arched its back, all the fur on its spine standing on end, baring its teeth with a snarl, its sharp fangs gleaming like unparalleled treasure blades, flickering with the glint of Death¡¯s scythe.

    Firstly, Huang Xiaolong directed his qi towards the black cat.

    This was the majestic qi of the Huaxia Yin Emperor, a presence that seemed to look down upon the world and all its inhabitants!

    Under the oppression of this qi, no matter how sinister the black cat was, it was instantly cowed.

    The black cat lay prone on the ground, the greed and cruelty in its eyes vanishing without a trace, replaced by fear and confusion.

    Meow meow~~ Meow meow cat~~ Meow meow meow~~~

    The black cat began to yowl as if pleading with Huang Xiaolong for mercy.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and said in the language of the Dongying islands, ¡°Are you very hungry? Have you not eaten in many, many years?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not detect the scent of having eaten humans from the black cat¡¯s qi. This cat, at best, fed on resentment, but by the look in its hungry eyes, it seemed it didn¡¯t enjoy feeding on resentment.

    ¡°Meow~~~¡± The black cat nodded pitifully.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll give you something tasty,¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a blank charm paper from his canvas bag and imbued it with strands of Spiritual Energy.

    Then he tossed it to the black cat.

    The black cat¡¯s purple eyes suddenly lit up, and it instantly drooled with desire.

    It meowed, sprung into the air, clutched the charm paper with its teeth, chewed it a few times, and then swallowed it down, revealing an expression of great satisfaction on its face.

    Meow~~ Meow~~~

    The black cat wagged its tail a few times at Huang Xiaolong, somewhat like a dog wagging its tail for pity, a gesture of flattery. Clearly, the charm imbued with Spiritual Energy that Huang Xiaolong had just fed it was immensely satisfying.

    It hadn¡¯t had enough, begging Huang Xiaolong to continue feeding it.

    ¡°Listen well, if you are willing to follow me, you¡¯ll eat and drink the best from now on. If you¡¯re unwilling, I have no choice but to put you down,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, half-smiling. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, then rein in your resentment and come to me obediently. If you¡¯re not willing¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Before Huang Xiaolong could finish his words, all the resentment in the villa evaporated like steam, and the little black cat came scampering over to Huang Xiaolong like an adorable pet, rubbing against his trousers and meowing affectionately, as docile as a little bird.

    ¡°I¡¯m stunned, this black cat¡­ has no shame, does it?¡± Ma Chuxia said with a mix of laughter and tears. ¡°Little Long, you just used one charm, and it¡¯s already been won over¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, the resentment inside the haunted house dissipated quickly too, and moonlight poured in, giving off an incredibly peaceful and soothing atmosphere.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and casually picked up the black cat. ¡°Mo Aiqing, come with me. Now, I¡¯ll help you take your revenge!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 952 - Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Revenge

    Chapter 952: Chapter 952 Revenge Chapter 952: Chapter 952 Revenge Huang Xiaolong led everyone out of the Kayako¡¯s villa.

    Just as they left the villa, the sound of a thunderous collapse came from behind.

    When Huang Xiaolong and the others turned back to look, they saw that the villa had already decayed and collapsed, turning into a pile of ruins with dust and smoke billowing.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    For so many years, this villa had been maintained by resentment, and now that all the resentment had been drained, the villa naturally fell to ruins in an instant.

    ¡°Little Long, we¡¯ve finally eliminated Kayako, the sinister spirit from Dongying that had been causing trouble in Zhengjiang City. From now on, the order of the yin and yang realms in Zhengjiang City can be restored to normal~~¡± Ma Chuxia said with a sense of relief.

    Taoist Master Hong couldn¡¯t help feeling a lingering fear. ¡°Mr. Huang, you are indeed the savior of the entire population of Zhengjiang City! That dread spirit Kayako from Dongying, with its family of three, was too vicious. If you hadn¡¯t acted in time, at least tonight, all the students in this campus area would have died an unnatural death to increase the resentment for their villa. Even more so, within a few days, the whole Zhengjiang City would have fallen into a terrifying plight¡­ Too risky! Too risky!¡±

    Huo Bingyan pursed her lips, looking at the little black cat in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, ¡°Tsk~~ What¡¯s so great about Kayako? It was just a puppet. Wasn¡¯t everything caused by this little guy?¡±

    At this moment, the fearsome little black cat had already retracted its resentful aura and was lying down leisurely in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, its eyes slightly squinting. Occasionally, it licked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clothes with its tongue. When Huang Xiaolong subconsciously stroked its fur, it would show an expression of enjoyment.

    This damned cat didn¡¯t at all resemble a demon that created the fearsome ghost Kayako; it was purely a domestic black cat!

    Huo Bingyan tentatively reached out to touch the little black cat, but the cat glared at her and she immediately did not dare to move.

    The group proceeded down the stairs towards the dormitory building.

    Mo Aiqing¡¯s expression was clearly a bit excited, even somewhat resentful and hateful.

    After so many years, it was finally about to leave this sealed haunted dormitory! It would also finally face the murderers who killed it and cruelly dismembered it!

    ¡°Right, Mo Aiqing, don¡¯t act rashly for now. Alright, stay in my Soul Container for the time being,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Mo Aiqing was almost completely obedient to Huang Xiaolong, not daring to disobey.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Container, and Mo Aiqing turned into a stream of purple light and entered it.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong led everyone out of the dormitory building.

    They saw Min Yifei and a few security guards hiding far away to the side, peering and looking around.

    At this time, the entire dormitory building was very quiet. The moonlight shone on the ivy and moss on the outer wall, reflecting a silvery glow, imparting a vibrant feel.

    Even laymen like Min Yifei could tell that this dormitory building was now thoroughly ¡°clean.¡±

    ¡°This brat does have some real skills,¡± Min Yifei nodded slightly, a look of relief suddenly appearing on his face, as if a chronic illness had finally been cured after many years.

    Min Yifei¡¯s face was radiant. He thought to himself, ¡®It seems like the ghost of Mo Aiqing has been eliminated¡­ Hahaha~~ Starting from now, I don¡¯t have to have nightmares every night anymore! Hahaha!¡¯

    ¡°Principal, everything is ready, hehe~~ This round, we can save you another 10 million¡­¡± A security guard sneered. ¡°These guys are good at catching ghosts, but¡­ so what? In front of us, they are just like little lambs.¡±

    These security guards were all brutal men with criminal records, who had not refrained from committing all manners of heinous deeds under Min Yifei¡¯s lead over the years. To them, a Taoist¡¯s only use was to catch ghosts and nothing more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, though,¡± Min Yifei¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Proceed according to plan. But indeed, armed with foresight against their carelessness, they are certainly doomed! Rest assured, once the higher-ups release the 10 million yuan for the ghost-catching fee, I won¡¯t forget to reward you all handsomely. Prosperity follows those who stick with me.¡±

    Adjusting his expression, Min Yifei plastered a servile smile on his face and, followed by several security guards, walked straight towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Wow, Master! Master, you really have divine skills, don¡¯t you? Everything¡¯s been taken care of, right?¡± Min Yifei greeted with a sanctimonious smile.

    Seeing this, a sardonic smile appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Principal Min, everything is settled. As I¡¯ve said before, once I make a move, all sorts of evil spirits and fierce ghosts can only end up scattered and destroyed.¡±

    Ma Chuxia and Luo Fei looked on coldly with eyes filled with disgust and disdain at Min Yifei¡¯s clumsy act. If not for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previous instructions, they would have rushed forward to brutally tear this psychopath apart.

    Taoist Master Hong was also struggling to contain the fury that was raging increasingly within him.

    ¡°So about that, Principal Min, the 10 million?¡± Huang Xiaolong deliberately asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh¨CMaster, don¡¯t worry, the 10 million, I¡¯ll report it to the higher-ups tomorrow. In a few days¡¯ time, the funds should be transferred down.¡± Min Yifei sneered as he looked at Huang Xiaolong, thinking to himself, you¡¯re about to die and still thinking about money?

    ¡°Come, Master, you¡¯ve been battling ghosts late into the night; you must have used up quite a bit of energy,¡± Min Yifei said earnestly. ¡°Come, come, I have prepared a simple banquet to properly thank you all! This time, you all really solved a huge problem for me! You¡¯ve also made an indelible contribution to the education sector of Zhengjiang City!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I am quite hungry.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong and the others followed Min Yifei and a few security guards to a reception room in the school.

    A table full of fine dining was already set up, with various delicacies and authentic local snacks from Zhengjiang City steaming and exuding rich aromas.

    The table also held several bottles of Wuliangye and Maotai.

    ¡°Sit down! Sit, please take a seat,¡± Min Yifei gave a few security guards a signal without drawing attention.

    Then Min Yifei and the guards took their seats first, leaving the remaining seats for Huang Xiaolong and his companions.

    Without raising suspicion, Huang Xiaolong gestured for everyone to sit comfortably while caressing the black cat in his embrace. ¡°Principal Min, my pet is also hungry.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨CMaster, you¡¯re quite the refined person, even keeping a little stray cat as a pet while catching ghosts,¡± Min Yifei laughed heartily. ¡°Well, Master, we don¡¯t have cat food, but the cat is welcome to any dish on the table. We¡¯re not fussy about it, hahaha¨C¡±

    Having said that, Min Yifei personally opened a bottle of Wuliangye and filled the cups for Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    He and the guards also filled their cups with liquor.

    Ma Chuxia picked up her cup and inspected it, then conveyed to Huang Xiaolong through a secret message, ¡°Little Long, this bunch of fiends are trying to harm us! There¡¯s no poison in the wine, but our cups have been coated with deadly poison!¡±

    Ma Chuxia was gnashing her teeth in anger.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Min Yifei to strike first with such a ruthless move!

    Indeed, he was cruel and merciless.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly and through a secret transmission of voice, said to Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Taoist Master Hong at the same time, ¡°The cups, as well as the chopsticks and bowls we are using, have all been smeared with deadly poison, but the dishes are fine. We can eat with confidence and boldness.¡±

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong silently recited an ¡°antidote incantation,¡± and a faint glow flashed by, erasing the deadly poison that had been smeared on their utensils.

    Min Yifei raised his cup high to toast Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others picked up their cups and drank with Min Yifei.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Ahahahahaha~~~~¡± Min Yifei couldn¡¯t help bursting into laughter. ¡°Good! You all really can hold your liquor! Come! Keep drinking, keep drinking!¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong and the others using the heavily poisoned cups to drink, Min Yifei instantly felt¨Ceverything was settled! All within grasp!

    After saying that, he filled Huang Xiaolong and the others¡¯ cups with wine again, and kept diligently urging them to drink.

    Huang Xiaolong indeed felt a bit hungry, sipping wine contentedly while incessantly picking food and eating, his style resembling that of a ravenous wolf.

    Min Yifei and several security guards wore expressions that hunters have when they see their prey trapped.

    ¡°By the way, Principal Min, have you been in contact with Hu Lanlan, Zhang Ting, and Luo Fei, these three girls, over the years?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked cheerily while chewing his food.

    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, Min Yifei¡¯s right hand trembled, and his wine cup clattered to the ground, spilling wine all over the floor.

    His face was covered in shadow and trepidation. The security guards were also tense, their eyes filled with murderous intent as they glared at Huang Xiaolong.

    The atmosphere became rather tense, as if swords were drawn and crossbows cocked.

    Meow~~~!

    The little black cat let out a strange meow.

    Hu Lanlan, Zhang Ting, and Luo Fei, these three women, were precisely the roommates of Mo Aiqing from those years and the actual murderers who killed her.

    The reason Min Yifei agreed to help those three women dispose of Mo Aiqing¡¯s body was because they had reached an agreement.

    Thereafter, Hu Lanlan, Zhang Ting, and Luo Fei had to willingly be Min Yifei¡¯s slaves for life!

    Over the years, these three women indeed honored their promise, always staying by Min Yifei¡¯s side. Although they could not truly be considered as slaves, they all were Min Yifei¡¯s concubines and had borne him children.

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong suddenly bring up these three women, the muscles at the corner of Min Yifei¡¯s eyes twitched rapidly, and he said darkly, ¡°Master, have you come to know something?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed aloud. ¡°The vengeful ghosts in the Ghost Tower are Mo Aiqing, and it happened to tell us the whole story of what happened back then in detail.¡±

    As he spoke, a flash of murderous intent appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°I must say, you, along with Hu Lanlan, Zhang Ting, and Luo Fei, are all beasts. However, the net of heaven has large meshes, but it lets nothing through. You won¡¯t get away.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~~!¡± Min Yifei laughed madly, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Fine, fine, today I admit it. Yes, back then, Mo Aiqing was indeed killed by Hu Lanlan, Zhang Ting, and Luo Fei. The person who dismembered and disposed of the body was me. But so what?¡±

    Min Yifei went into a frenzy, ¡°There¡¯s no physical evidence, the primary crime scene was destroyed long ago, and so was the dismembering site¡­ Who will believe you? Could it be that the testimony of a ghost can serve as court evidence? Hahahahaha~~~~¡±

    There was a pause, and Min Yifei¡¯s expression became somewhat cruel, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve all been poisoned already! You¡¯re going to die yourselves. Do you still want to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Hahahaha~~~ Little bastard, I actually have to thank you for helping me eliminate Mo Aiqing¡¯s ghost. From now on, this matter will be flawless, hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°Ah~~~ forget it, your intelligence and methods are just too primitive. I actually wanted to play with you guys a bit longer, but you really can¡¯t pique my interest at all. As for Mo Aiqing¡­ it really wants to see you¡­¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong directly took out the soul-container tube, ¡°Mo Aiqing, come on out.¡±

    Wooo~~~~!

    A vast expanse of blood fog filled with intense resentment drifted out from the soul-container tube.

    Within the blood mist, the figure of a female ghost dressed in purple, slender and graceful, gradually became visible.

    If this female ghost wasn¡¯t Mo Aiqing, then who was it?

    However, after consuming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul-restoring talisman, Mo Aiqing now looked just like a student from years past, somewhat naive, somewhat graceful, with a hint of rustic charm. It was as if the Mo Aiqing who had been brutally murdered years ago had come back to life, without time leaving any marks on her face or figure.

    ¡°Min Yifei! I¡¯ve come for you!¡± Mo Aiqing looked at Min Yifei with a gaze filled with venomous hatred and let out a piercing scream. That sound almost tore Min Yifei and the security guards¡¯ eardrums.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!! No! No! This can¡¯t be real! Ah!¡± Min Yifei fell to his knees with a thud, his body trembling like chaff.

    The security guards were terrified out of their wits as well.

    ¡°Shoot¡­ Shoot them! Shoot these people to death! And also, kill Mo Aiqing! Hurry!¡± Min Yifei seemed to still want to resist stubbornly.

    The security guards, all fierce people, in this critical moment, forcefully suppressed the fear in their hearts and drew their handguns, aimed to shoot at Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Mo Aiqing let out a sinister laugh. The resentment rippled like water waves, and soon, the guns in the guards¡¯ hands twisted and were kneaded into a pile of scrap metal by the ghostly qi.

    ¡°No! Spare me! Spare me! Mo Aiqing¡­ What¡­ what do you want? There¡¯s a debtor for every debt¡­ it wasn¡¯t me who killed you back then, not me!¡± Min Yifei kowtowed while crying out miserably.

    ¡°What do I want? How you treated me back then, I now want you to repay it! With interest!¡± Mo Aiqing said fiercely.

    Suddenly, the walls of the entire room began oozing out thick blood, gushing to the floor. Soon, the room¡¯s floor was flooded with blood.

    ¡°Master, how should I take my revenge?¡± Mo Aiqing held Huang Xiaolong in high regard and didn¡¯t forget to ask his opinion even at this time.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After all, it dared not commit the atrocity of tormenting a few living people in front of Huang Xiaolong, since he was a Taoist known for capturing ghosts and exorcising evil spirits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scrupulous,¡± said Huang Xiaolong sternly. ¡°In my eyes, all beings are equal. Humans are not nobler than ghosts. You have a grievance, then take your revenge. However, just killing them like this does seem to let them off too easily.¡±

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong released several fierce ghosts from the soul-container tube, letting them possess Min Yifei and the security guards.

    ¡°Call Hu Lanlan, Zhang Ting, and Luo Fei, and tell them to come here now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Min Yifei.

    Min Yifei¡¯s face twisted malevolently as he lifted a corner of his mouth into a strange smile, responding to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Yes, my lord, I¡¯ll make the call right away. Hehe~~ Hehe~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 953 - Chapter 953 Chapter 953 The Ghost More Formidable Than Coconut

    Chapter 953: Chapter 953 The Ghost More Formidable Than Coconut! Chapter 953: Chapter 953 The Ghost More Formidable Than Coconut! Min Yifei was possessed by a fierce ghost, having lost control over both his body and his brain, as if reduced to a mere puppet although he was still alive.

    He immediately called Hu Lanlan, Zhang Ting, and Luo Fei, the three women.

    In front of these three women, Min Yifei had always been extremely assertive, never tolerating dissent, and hence, despite the late hour, the three women didn¡¯t dare to dawdle.

    ¡°You, drive to pick them up,¡± Min Yifei ordered a security guard with a sullen face.

    The security guard promptly obeyed the order.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others continued their dinner.

    About half an hour later, three women decked out in gold and silver swayed gracefully into the room.

    They had been college students a decade ago, but now in their thirties, they still had a certain charm due to their affluence and good care.

    Compared to them, Mo Aiqing definitely would have been less beautiful in her youth, which explained why Min Yifei had risked so much to help them exonerate themselves from a murder charge.

    As soon as they entered the room, the three women cooed at Min Yifei, ¡°Husband, why have you called us so late?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Hehe~~¡± Min Yifei let out a weird laugh, ¡°Take a look, who has come¡­¡±

    The three women lifted their eyes and saw!

    Mo Aiqing, her body emanating a ghostly aura, murmured, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years¡­ We haven¡¯t seen each other in ten years¡­ Have you missed me all these years?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    A scream!

    A high-decibel scream!

    All three women fainted from fright at the same time.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries and directly released three fierce ghosts from the Spirit Container, possessing them.

    After everything was in order, Huang Xiaolong burped satisfactorily, recontained Mo Aiqing into the Spirit Container, and left with the little black cat in his arms.

    Back at the hotel.

    Huang Xiaolong attached a talisman to the little black cat, putting it to sleep.

    Taoist Master Hong, knowing the score, excused himself and left.

    Suddenly, whoosh~~ whoosh~~ two demon winds blew in through the window.

    Transforming into Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been searching for so long, but we couldn¡¯t find that villa¡­ We¡¯re exhausted to death~~ really exhausted to death~~¡± Xiaohong quickly grabbed a drink from the fridge and started gulping it down.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s continue our search tomorrow,¡± Qingqing giggled.

    ¡°No need to search anymore, I¡¯ve found that Dongying villa, and the Dongying ghost Kayako and her family of three have also been vanquished,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily, ¡°Alright, rest now.¡±

    Just then!

    Both Qingqing and Xiaohong, as if sensing something, rushed toward the black cat that was sound asleep on the sofa.

    ¡°This¡­ this cat¡­¡± Qingqing said in astonishment. ¡°Master, where did you pick up this cat? It feels¡­ feels a bit strange, somewhat like us demons, but also not quite the same¡­ and it contains a terrifying ghostly and vengeful energy inside it~~~ what in the world is this creature?¡±

    ¡°This cat is very powerful, a bit stronger than both Qingqing sister and me combined¡­¡± Xiaohong pouted. ¡°Master, have you fallen for another and do not want Qingqing sister and me anymore? Did you pick up a demon cat?¡±

    ¡°Enough, no more nonsense. This black cat is a bit peculiar, but I don¡¯t have time to examine it right now,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with the talisman I¡¯ve stuck to it. If it wakes up, you two are not its match. For now, this cat only listens to me. Your demon aura has angered it, beware lest it decides to fight with you. Speaking of demons, it¡¯s also a demon from Dongying~~~¡±

    Thus, both Qingqing and Xiaohong were very wary of the little black cat, not daring to touch it, and each went to take a bath and then fell asleep in bed.

    Huang Xiaolong shared a room with Ma Chuxia.

    Huo Bingyan, feeling neglected, simply went to sleep on the sofa with the little black cat.

    The next day.

    Early next morning, a horrifying event took place in Zhengjiang City!

    This incident, for a long time to come, became the talk of the town among the residents of Zhengjiang City! Some fiction writers even adapted the event into a supernatural novel.

    The event unfolded as follows: In the morning, in the busiest square of Zhengjiang City, Min Yifei, his three mistresses, and a group of security guards knelt down in the center of the square, shouting loudly¨C¡°We are the killers who murdered Mo Aiqing all those years ago!¡±

    Such a roar naturally attracted countless onlookers.

    Then, Min Yifei and others spilled the beans, detailing how they killed Mo Aiqing, how they dismembered the body, how they disposed of it, and how they dealt with the police investigation, one by one.

    Min Yifei and several security guards also confessed to the heinous acts they committed over the years.

    In the end, Min Yifei and the others each took out a sharp dagger and, before the eyes of all, dismembered themselves!

    They slashed at their own bodies with knife after knife, mercilessly cutting off flesh, soaked in blood, yet the expressions on their faces seemed numb to the pain, smiling sinisterly, unlike any human expression.

    By the time the ambulance arrived, they had already mutilated themselves to an extreme.

    When this incident occurred, Huang Xiaolong had already left Zhengjiang City, carrying the little black cat and accompanied by Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, Xiaohong.

    Huang Xiaolong had also retrieved the Thousand Souls Flag.

    Last night, under the guidance of the Dongying underworld¡¯s errand ghost within the Thousand Souls Flag, almost all the Dongying fierce ghosts lurking in Zhengjiang City, regardless of their strength, were all slaughtered.

    In other words, the Dongying fierce ghosts led by Kayako in Zhengjiang City were wiped out.

    Probably, this was something those Dongying errand ghosts who brought the fierce ghosts could never have imagined!

    Huang Xiaolong patted the Thousand Souls Flag, smiling at the Dongying errand ghost. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve done a good job as a double agent. Alright, whenever I arrive in a city, I will let you find Dongying fierce ghosts for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the Dongying underworld¡¯s errand ghost replied respectfully.

    During the day when carrying the little black cat, Huang Xiaolong chose not to stick any talismans on it, but to hold it close instead.

    Qingqing was more afraid of the black cat than Xiaohong, perhaps because snakes are naturally somewhat afraid of cats, as almost every house cat is an expert snake killer.

    ¡°Pssh~~~ Sister Xiaohong, my guess is that this cat is a female, otherwise, the young master wouldn¡¯t always be carrying it. Tsk tsk¡­ seems like the young master doesn¡¯t like snakes or foxes, he likes cats!¡± Qingqing snickered on the side.

    The little black cat didn¡¯t understand Huaxia language, but it seemed to sense that Qingqing and Xiaohong were badmouthing it, hence it bared its teeth and hissed at the two little demons, its cat eyes emitting a strange purple light.

    ¡°Enough, stop being fierce. Behave yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong scolded the black cat in Dongying¡¯s language.

    Immediately afterwards, he fed it a talisman paper imbued with spiritual energy.

    The black cat became so docile that it licked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm incessantly.

    It seemed that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s carrot-and-stick approach was quite successful.

    That day, Huang Xiaolong and company arrived leisurely in Suzhou.

    Suzhou, known since ancient times as a wonderful place, boasts the saying, ¡°Above there is heaven, below there are Suzhou and Hangzhou.¡±

    However, as soon as they entered the territory of Suzhou, the Dongying underworld¡¯s errand ghost inside the Thousand Souls Flag transmitted a message to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Lord! In this city, there are our Dongying ghosts! And what¡¯s more, they are even more formidable than Kayako!¡±

    Indeed, just as the Dongying underworld¡¯s errand ghost said, as soon as Huang Xiaolong arrived in Suzhou, he could sense the city was filled with traces of Dongying fierce ghosts¡¯ presence.

    But the judgment of the Dongying underworld¡¯s errand ghost was somewhat more accurate than that of Huang Xiaolong.

    They were ghosts more formidable than Kayako!

    Huang Xiaolong naturally had no concerns, but such a level of fierce ghost, if it caused trouble, it was feared Suzhou would become a living hell!

    ¡°Damn it, these Dongying bastards are too rampant, once I settle these matters, I¡¯ll have to take a trip to Dongying myself. When that time comes¡­ an eye for an eye, blood for blood! Heh heh~~¡± Killing intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s find a hotel first. Even if it¡¯s a ghost more formidable than Kayako, meeting me, it¡¯s on a one-way street to death!¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°After settling down, I want to clear up the origins of this little black cat.¡±

    Thereupon, the group found a five-star hotel in the most bustling district of Suzhou and booked a luxurious suite with hundreds of square meters.

    Huang Xiaolong locked himself and the little black cat in a study.

    ¡°Heh heh, little kitty, now, I¡¯m going to see exactly what your origins are, what secrets you are hiding,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The little black cat meowed with a hint of horror, but dared not defy Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong bit open his right index finger and drew a blossom of the other shore flower on his forehead using his blood.

    He quickly dabbed blood onto the forehead of the little black cat and drew another blossom of the other shore flower.

    As the two other shore flowers bloomed simultaneously, a torrent of information surged from the little black cat¡¯s mind, rolling into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain.

    ¡­

 Chapter 954 - Chapter 954 Chapter 954 The Demon Cat Black Sister

    Chapter 954: Chapter 954: The Demon Cat, Black Sister! Chapter 954: Chapter 954: The Demon Cat, Black Sister! ¡°`

    After the Manjushaka bloomed, the identity and secrets of the little black cat were all thoroughly unveiled by Huang Xiaolong¨C

    This little black cat is indeed extraordinary!

    It was born on the Dongying island nation a thousand years ago. Among all the kittens born in the same litter, which were white or of various colors, it was the only one that was completely black, without a single strand of stray fur. Its owner believed that the little black cat would bring misfortune, and so abandoned it.

    A newborn little black cat, unbelievably, wandered the wild for several years. Not only did it not die, but it also became the ¡°Cat King¡± of a region, commanding great respect and fear.

    Later, an Onmyoji from Dongying discovered the little black cat and took it in.

    It turned out that this little black cat, had the potential to cultivate into a yokai!

    You must understand, if animals learn the ways of cultivation and absorb the essence of the sun and the moon, they can evolve into spirits or even yokai, just like Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    However, as common as cats are, found everywhere around the world, becoming a yokai requires special aptitude and talent.

    Of all the various types of cats in the world, probably counted by the billions, not every cat can become a yokai. The probability is lower than winning the lottery, perhaps one in several million, or even in tens of millions.

    And as it happens, this little black cat had the potential to become a yokai¨Cand its talents were exceptional!

    The Onmyoji from Dongying, seeing the opportunity, decisively adopted the little black cat.

    Afterward, over the long years, the Onmyoji from Dongying traveled all around the island nation with the little black cat, battling all sorts of ghosts and vengeful spirits. The Onmyoji also took an unconventional approach by feeding the little black cat with resentment and ghostly energy. This caused the little black cat to develop a yokai¡¯s temperament, filled with malevolence, and also an overwhelming grudge.

    The inherent yokai aura of the little black cat, however, was concealed by the resentment and ghostly energy.

    That¡¯s why it turned into the bizarre creature it is now.

    Later, the Onmyoji from Dongying found that Kayako had the potential to become an unparalleled vengeful ghost, so he arranged for the little black cat to grow up with Kayako and, in the end, had the little black cat set up the ¡°Cursed Villa¡±. Using Kayako¡¯s hand to continuously kill people, the accumulated resentment within the little black cat grew more and more, eventually allowing it to evolve into a terrifying yokai.

    However, unexpectedly, Huang Xiaolong breached the ¡°Cursed Villa¡± this time, and also captured the little black cat, causing the Onmyoji¡¯s plan to fail.

    Huang Xiaolong would not allow the little black cat to continue evolving through resentment!

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Huang Xiaolong had also acquired a piece of intelligence from the memories of the little black cat¨Cthe Onmyoji from Dongying who had raised it was named ¡°Yamamoto Kazuhiko¡±. Over a thousand years ago, he was already the leading Onmyoji of the island nation. He possessed twelve spirit beasts, each powerful without equal. And even to this day, ¡°Yamamoto Kazuhiko¡± is still alive and well!

    The reason he does not age or die is that, over a thousand years ago, someone had given him an ancient medicine!

    Yes! Xu Fu! He granted an Immortal Pill of eternal life to ¡°Yamamoto Kazuhiko,¡± the number one Onmyoji of Dongying island nation!

    Now, Yamamoto Kazuhiko has become Xu Fu¡¯s trusted aide!

    ¡°Damn it¨CXu Fu seems to be involved everywhere¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head somewhat speechlessly.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at the somewhat cute little black cat and smiled. ¡°You are also an oddity among the cat clan. Well¡­ today, I shall help you become a yokai.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong set up a Formation with talismans, and then used his methods to erase the accumulated malevolence and ferocity of the little black cat over a thousand years, the evil and dark aspects. He restored its inherently kind nature and amplified this kindness.

    He also erased the little black cat¡¯s memories of being adopted by the Onmyoji Yamamoto Kazuhiko and all feelings for him!

    As such, the little black cat no longer recognized Yamamoto Kazuhiko at all!

    ¡°`

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong ¡°fabricated¡± a set of false memories and implanted them into the little black cat¡¯s soul. These fake memories were of the little black cat being bullied in its youth, and it was raised by Huang Xiaolong with great difficulty.

    While retaining the little black cat¡¯s proficient grasp of Dongying¡¯s island nation¡¯s language, Huang Xiaolong also enabled it to master the Huaxia language.

    After all this was done, Huang Xiaolong used his own Divine Power to stimulate the demonic energy slumbering within the little black cat¡¯s bones and soul.

    The next moment¡­

    Boom!!!!

    A gust of demonic wind rose up, mushrooming into the air like a mushroom cloud.

    As the demonic wind dispersed, the little black cat was nowhere to be seen; in the room, there now stood a young girl.

    This girl had jet-black hair fashioned into a princess bun adorned with a jeweled hairpin draping tassels. Her face was fair, and her skin was delicate. Her eyebrows were slender as if painted, her eyes sparkled like stars. Beneath her small nose was a tiny mouth with thin lips curved slightly upwards, carrying a sorrowful smile. Her entire face was exquisite and beautiful, seemingly untouched by the mortal world.

    She was dressed in a black robe that was somewhat bewitching, and her beautiful eyes were an unusual shade of purple.

    ¡°Meow~~~¡± The girl meowed, looking somewhat bewildered, then fixed her adoring gaze on Huang Xiaolong.

    The next second¨C

    ¡°Meow~~ Daddy~~ Daddy~~~¡± The girl¡¯s form flashed, and she pounced directly towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Then she hung onto Huang Xiaolong, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, and extended her tongue, affectionately licking his face. ¡°Meow~~ Daddy~~ Daddy~~~¡±

    ¡°Daddy?¡± Huang Xiaolong was both amused and exasperated. ¡°Uh¡­ but¡­ it turns out to be a female cat¡­ sweat~~~¡±

    However, now that this cat demon was created by Huang Xiaolong himself, it made sense for her to call Huang Xiaolong ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Moreover, this was her first transformation into a human form, and she still retained some cat-like habits.

    ¡°Mmm~~ You should get down, don¡¯t hang on me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and patted the demon cat¡¯s hair, ¡°And from now on, don¡¯t call me ¡®Daddy.¡¯ Just call me Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Daddy, oh, no, Young Master~~¡± The demon cat obediently jumped down from Huang Xiaolong and stood up gracefully, her face filled with an affectionate and dependent expression towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a name yet, do you?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then let out a mischievous grin. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give you a name. From now on, you will be called ¡®Heimei¡¯¡­ Hahaha~~~~¡±

    ¡°But Young Master, I¡¯m not black¡­¡± the demon cat said with a confused face.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a black cat? Calling you Heimei is quite fitting¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a grin. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided happily like this, let¡¯s go out. I have to introduce you to my little wives.¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong took the demon cat, Heimei, out of the room.

    In the living room of the suite.

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, and Xiaohong were chatting.

    Their gazes simultaneously turned to Heimei, who was walking beside Huang Xiaolong like a bird clinging to a person.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huo Bingyan exclaimed in shock. ¡°Husband, who¡­ who¡­ who is this girl?¡±

    Ma Chuxia took a closer look at Heimei, a thoughtful expression appeared on her face, and then she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Xiaolong, you¡¯ve picked up another peerless beauty¡­ heh~~ I never thought that a random cat could turn into a living beauty, our Xiaolong¡¯s luck with ladies is really not shallow~~¡±

    Qingqing and Xiaohong immediately sensed the trace of yokai energy emanating from Heimei.

    ¡°Hmph, the young master is so biased! He holds that cat in his arms all day long, and I knew it¨Cshe¡¯s a female cat!¡± Qingqing pouted. Both she and Xiaohong wore expressions of jealousy. As yokai themselves, they had never enjoyed the privilege of being cradled in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms.

    Heimei bowed gracefully, first uttering something in her native Dongying language before swiftly switching to Huaxia. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Heimei. Please take good care of me.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ this is Heimei, and from now on, she¡¯s one of us,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile as he introduced her.

    Heimei?

    Ma Chuxia and the others couldn¡¯t help but to chuckle at the name.

    Even though Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor and possessed mana that could reach the heavens, just now in the room, dealing with Heimei had taken up a considerable amount of time, and now it was time for dinner.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting a bit hungry. Let¡¯s go out for dinner,¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested.

    Just at that moment!

    Outside the hotel, chaos erupted, filled with the sound of scrambling footsteps accompanied by screams.

    ¡°Little Long, it seems like something happened outside,¡± Ma Chuxia frowned slightly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ isn¡¯t it normal for Suzhou to have many Dongying ghosts lurking about? It¡¯s actually more unusual for things to be too peaceful,¡± Huo Bingyan murmured under her breath, cursing. ¡°Damn Dongying ghosts¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong opened the door of the room quickly, leading everyone outside.

    They saw that the corridor was crowded with onlookers and hotel staff gathered around another room.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over and asked a hotel employee, ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°Oh¨Cthis¡­ this¡­¡± The worker¡¯s face was painted with fear. Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s imposing manner, he didn¡¯t beat around the bush and shakily said, ¡°Mr. Ma who stayed in this room, he¡­ he phoned the front desk five minutes ago, saying¡­ saying¡­ saying he was going to die¡­ He said he was cursed and was going to die very soon¡­¡±

    After a pause, the employee continued, ¡°By the time we got here¡­ Mr. Ma¡­ indeed¡­ Could there really be such a thing as a curse?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded his head then exuded a subtle pressure to clear away the crowd and strode into the room where someone had died.

    Ma Chuxia and the others followed close behind.

    Inside the room.

    A middle-aged man in a bathrobe lay on the floor, dead, with streaks of blood seeping from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.

    His face was severely contorted, expression extreme, as if his eyeballs were about to burst from their sockets.

    ¡°Little Long, this man was scared to death,¡± Ma Chuxia confidently nodded. ¡°The way he is, he definitely died of fright. I wonder what he saw that scared him so much.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong crouched down near the body and began to examine it closely.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong; the middle-aged man had indeed been scared to death, his soul shattered to pieces.

    Generally speaking, no matter how one died, there would usually be a remaining spirit, and if that spirit lingered in the world of the living for too long, it could turn into a vengeful ghost.

    However, there was only a corpse in the room, no spirit to be seen.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong discovered traces of resentment on the body, remnants of a cursing power.

    ¡°Hmm, a curse, this guy was literally scared to death because he was cursed,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°The power of the curse even shattered his spirit.¡±

    Although Huang Xiaolong could sense the curse and malice on the body, he was unable to use them as clues to track down the caster.

    Huang Xiaolong had the ghost from the Dongying underworld in the Qianhun Banner inspect the body, but it couldn¡¯t provide a clear explanation either.

    The resentment on the body was gradually disappearing.

    ¡°What on earth is cursing this man?¡± Huang Xiaolong checked the deceased¡¯s belongings but didn¡¯t find any clues. Then, he stood up and began searching the room carefully.

    After half a minute, Huang Xiaolong turned his attention to a laptop that was still running on the computer desk in the room.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over quickly.

    Heimei followed closely behind him and whispered, ¡°Young master, there is resentment inside the computer.¡±

    Heimei, having been nurtured by resentment since she was little, had an extremely keen sense of various resentful energies.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, then sat down in front of the computer and took hold of the mouse, carefully starting his search.

    Ma Chuxia also came over. ¡°Little Long, have you found anything?¡±

    ¡°This computer is emitting a faint resentment, but the computer itself doesn¡¯t contain any resentment,¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the resentment is coming from a file within this computer.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong opened each of the laptop¡¯s drives one by one.

    Finally, in the external drive, he found the source of the resentment!

    It was a video file¨C

    It was labeled in Dongying characters, obviously some kind of adult flick!

    ¡°What the hell¡­ a porno?!¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned. ¡°Resentment was coming from a porno, and after watching it, the victim was cursed? What kind of twisted trick is this?¡±

    Ma Chuxia also smiled wryly. ¡°Little Long, that¡¯s normal. Look, this porn film is from Dongying, and isn¡¯t that garbage country famous for making these kind of perverted films? Maybe there¡¯s a Dongying ghost using this to harm people.¡±

    ¡°Good lord, does that mean this cursing Dongying ghost that scared a man to death used to make AV?¡± Huang Xiaolong found the situation increasingly absurd.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Without hesitation, he double-clicked the smutty clip with the mouse.

    Ma Chuxia quickly warned Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei. ¡°You¡¯re still children, don¡¯t watch this kind of film!¡±

    Qingqing sneered condescendingly. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve seen it before, what¡¯s so special about it?¡±

    The video file opened!

    ¡­

 Chapter 955 - Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Internet Communication

    Chapter 955: Chapter 955: Internet Communication Chapter 955: Chapter 955: Internet Communication When Huang Xiaolong opened this video file, a chill wind blew out from behind the computer screen with a whoosh.

    Huang Xiaolong cast a ¡°Ghost Masking¡± spell, preventing the other people in the room from seeing the video.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t really be a porno, could it~~¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered.

    At this time, the background of the video was still pitch black, and then, two lines of text appeared.

    Two blood-curdling lines that looked as though they were truly written in blood.

    The top was in Dongying island country text, and the bottom was translated into Huaxia text¨C

    ¡°After watching this video, if you do not forward it to others within 10 minutes, you will be cursed and your soul will scatter. Don¡¯t want to die? Then forward this video to someone else¡­ let someone else die in your stead!¡±

    ¡°Idiot~!¡± Seeing this text, He Bingyan scoffed and cursed. ¡°The same old brain-dead nonsense from the internet¡­¡±

    Then, the text on the video disappeared, and after a brief flurry of snow, the video started to play normally.

    It was a black and white old movie with a village scene.

    A village utterly devoid of people, filled with deathly stillness.

    The style of the buildings in the village clearly had the look of a Dongying island country.

    The camera moved, entering a forest and after passing through the trees, a dry well appeared.

    Next to the dry well was a deserted hut.

    The scene was the epitome of desolation.

    ¡°Oh~~ so it¡¯s not a porno after all?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with some disappointment.

    The scene froze on the dry well, and eerie music began to play.

    However, a few minutes later, with no warning whatsoever, all of a sudden¨C

    Two white arms covered in corpse spots suddenly clung to the well¡¯s edge, as if straining to crawl out!

    This unexpected scene would have surely given anyone a fright.

    However, Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and He Bingyan, who often interacted with ghosts and vengeful spirits, and Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, who were even more eerie than ghosts, watched this terrifying scene without as much as blinking an eyelid, unfazed.

    From the well, bubbles started to surface with gurgling sounds, and finally, a female ghost with disheveled hair slowly climbed out.

    Her wet hair clung to her face, with only whites in her eyes without pupils, and her mouth twisted into a sinister, hideous smile. The female ghost slowly climbed out, then like a dog, she started crawling toward the camera.

    The eerie atmosphere instantly filled the hotel room.

    Without a sound, the female ghost crawled toward the camera, seemingly about to crawl out of the computer screen. Her movements were too weird, a bit stiff, and twisted, writhing like a robot, her bones making a crackling noise.

    About that time, two bloody lines of text appeared on the video, the top in Dongying island text, the bottom translated into Huaxia characters¨C

    ¡°5 minutes left, if you don¡¯t forward this video to someone else, you will be cursed and your soul will scatter. Don¡¯t want to die? Then forward this video to someone else¡­ let someone else die in your stead!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mockingly and casually lit up a cigarette to smoke.

    Time flew, and the 5 minutes passed. Naturally, Huang Xiaolong did not forward the video.

    Finally, the female ghost had crawled up very close, pressing her ghostly face up against the screen, nearly in an extreme close-up!

    Even the wriggling maggots on her pale, rotting face, as if soaked in formalin, and terrible corpse spots, were vividly visible!

    The female ghost grasped the edges of the computer monitor with both hands, and with a push, her head burst forth directly from the screen! She was coming out of the computer! Then her upper body was already emerging from the monitor!

    ¡°Nima, isn¡¯t this too stupid? This is supposed to scare me?¡± Huang Xiaolong simply couldn¡¯t help but cry with laughter.

    At the same time~~~

    Whoosh~!

    A cold, ghostly breath shot out from the computer screen as if a ghost had emerged, wrapping around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow!

    Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved and felt that this cold breath was actually malice! The power of a curse!

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and with a slight release of his aura, he shattered the malicious force.

    The female ghost immediately stopped crawling out, shrank back, and the video turned into a flurry of static.

    Huang Xiaolong then tried to open the video again, but no matter what, he could no longer view it.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯ve broken the curse of this video. As a result, the video has also become invalid,¡± Ma Chuxia said from the side.

    ¡°This is too weird. To actually seal malice and a curse inside a video¡­¡± Huo Bingyan clicked her tongue in wonder from the side. ¡°In this way, it¡¯s completely indefensible.¡±

    Qingqing nodded. ¡°I get it. The guy who lived in this room, it was because he watched this video and didn¡¯t forward it to others within the specified time. So, he was cursed himself, then frightened to death, and his soul was scattered.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°If it¡¯s spreading through videos over the internet, then it¡¯s going to be a bit of a problem. Because in that case, it would spread very fast, which would be terrifying.¡±

    Indeed, the online world is like a spider web, spreading out in all directions, and internet propagation spreads like a plague.

    The key issue was that Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t locate the ghost that made the video through a video alone.

    However, it was now one hundred percent certain that this video was created by a Dongying specter.

    ¡°No wonder, once that Dongying death god came to Suzhou City and claimed that the Dongying specter hiding in Suzhou was stronger than a Kayako¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded his head.

    Yes, however strong a Kayako might be, it only had a ¡°Cursed House¡± at most. Once you find the house and eliminate the evil spirits and ghost within, and deal with the black girl, everything would be settled.

    But the Dongying specter in Suzhou, relying on spreading curses through the internet, left no trace to follow. Even Huang Xiaolong, despite his mighty powers that pierce through heaven and earth, couldn¡¯t find any clues for the moment.

    Just then¨C

    Di di di~~~ di di di~~~

    The QQ on the laptop, which was logged in, made the sound of an incoming message notification.

    Huang Xiaolong instinctively pulled up the deceased¡¯s QQ list.

    He saw a message from a QQ friend with a picture of a beauty as her avatar, nicknamed ¡°Empty Valley Orchid.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong opened the chat window.

    Empty Valley Orchid¨C¡°Hehehe, Old Ma, have you watched the video I sent you just now? It¡¯s so scary¡­ It almost gave me a heart attack¡­ Sorry haha, I forwarded it to you. Did you watch it? Did you forward it to others?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at the middle-aged man lying on the floor, whose body was almost stiffened, ¡°Idiot¡­ You, Old Ma, played yourself to death.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It appeared that the video Old Ma received was sent by this ¡°Empty Valley Orchid.¡± Of course, she must have forwarded it as well.

    Not long after, Empty Valley Orchid sent another message¨C

    ¡°Old Ma, you¡¯re not mad, are you? Oh dear, I apologize, okay? Actually, I saw many friends forwarding the video, so I did it for fun¡­ Old Ma, I¡¯m wrong, why don¡¯t you punish me? Hehe, how about, I come over to you tonight, and I give you¡­ a blowjob¡­ hehe, isn¡¯t that what you always wanted?¡±

    ¡°Okay, come over. Hurry up.¡± Huang Xiaolong typed one line and sent it over.

    ¡°Well, let this ¡®Empty Valley Orchid¡¯ come over, and then see if I can find some clues from her,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking out at the night through the floor-length windows. ¡°The video has already spread out. I¡¯m afraid that Suzhou City will soon fall into a state of panic¡­ We must find the Dongying specter who made this video as soon as possible¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 956 - Chapter 956 Chapter 956 The Cursed Maternity Hospital

    Chapter 956: Chapter 956 The Cursed Maternity Hospital Chapter 956: Chapter 956 The Cursed Maternity Hospital Huang Xiaolong and the others left the room of the deceased, instructing Qingqing and Xiaohong to stay behind and wait for ¡°Valley Orchid.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long after Huang Xiaolong returned to his own room that Qingqing and Xiaohong brought a heavily made-up woman to see him.

    This woman had some charm, but she was slightly older, in her early thirties. She was now pale with fear, shaking like a sieve, and muttering under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡­ It¡¯s not my fault¡­ I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way¡­ I didn¡¯t know just forwarding a video would¡­ would really¡­ wuwuwu~~~~¡±

    ¡°Young Master, this is ¡®Valley Orchid,''¡± Xiaohong said to Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    Upon close inspection, Huang Xiaolong noticed that ¡®Valley Orchid¡¯ bore no trace of resentment or curse on her; it seemed that she had indeed escaped unharmed after forwarding that video clip. She had effectively found a scapegoat for herself.

    ¡°Stop your crying; how did you get that video?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked her directly.

    ¡°A friend sent it to me¡­¡± Valley Orchid had a terrified look. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do to me?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to do anything to you, nor are we interested in that,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile. ¡°By the way, how many people did you forward that video to?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­¡± Valley Orchid hesitated.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the Young Master¡¯s question honestly?¡± Heimei glared at Valley Orchid, somewhat angrily. A strange light flared up in her deep purple eyes. In Heimei¡¯s pupils, Valley Orchid¡¯s image was immediately reflected.

    Valley Orchid was easily captivated, her eyes widened slightly as she became somewhat dazed and mechanically said, ¡°Apart from sending that video clip to Old Ma, I forwarded it to six other friends¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a cold laugh, ¡°Hurry up and call these six friends of yours.¡±

    Valley Orchid obediently took out her phone and dialed six numbers in succession.

    Out of these six calls, four people answered and even laughed, saying that they had forwarded the video from Valley Orchid as soon as they got it.

    The remaining two did not answer the calls at all.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°It looks like two more have died¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a frown. ¡°Four people have spread the video from Valley Orchid further, which means the number of deaths will multiply geometrically, and the speed of transmission will be extremely terrifying¡­¡±

    Since they couldn¡¯t get any more useful information out of Valley Orchid, Huang Xiaolong had no choice but to let her go.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked out at the night scene outside the floor-length window, feeling that tonight¡¯s darkness was particularly desolate, the moon somewhat red, as if stained with blood. ¡°Tomorrow, I guess Suzhou will be somewhat chaotic¡­¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong led his group out of the hotel and into the streets, searching aimlessly.

    Along the way, they saw the occasional ambulance with its heart-wrenching siren weaving through the city.

    Huang Xiaolong and his group even witnessed medical personnel carrying stretchers out from residential complexes or office buildings, with white sheets draped over them, hiding the cold bodies beneath.

    These bodies, without exception, bore a faint air of resentment and the power of curses, with contorted facial features, scared to death.

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions exchanged glances, looking at each other with dismay.

    It was no question that all the victims had lost their lives because of that video!

    ¡°This time it¡¯s really tricky,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, sitting down in a pavilion in a central garden, lighting a cigarette, and taking a deep drag.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and the others didn¡¯t know how to console him.

    ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong cleared his mind of any stray thoughts, trying to recall the content of that video. ¡°That female ghost climbed out from an old well¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone slightly. ¡°If Kayako¡¯s lair is in a villa, then¡­ this female ghost that records terrifying death videos, couldn¡¯t her lair be in a dry well?¡±

    ¡°Husband~~¡± Huo Bingyan clearly had a different opinion. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen that video, the female ghost indeed climbed out of a dry well. But that well is in a village, and definitely not one in our Huaxia, but in a village in the rural parts of Dongying¡­¡±

    After pondering for a few seconds, Ma Chuxia addressed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, since Kayako could move her villa to Huaxia, then¨C¡±

    ¡°The female ghost who records horror videos could also move her well, her nest, to Huaxia! To Suzhou City!¡± Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong directly summoned the Qian Soul Banner and commanded the ghosts and fierce spirits inside. ¡°Now, go to every village around Suzhou City and look for me! Find a dry well that emanates ghostly and resentful energy!¡±

    ¡°Yes~~ Master!¡± The thousands of souls and myriad ghosts inside the Qian Soul Banner responded in unison.

    Immediately, the Qian Soul Banner turned into a thick stream of ghostly energy and howled away.

    Huang Xiaolong then turned his head to look at Qingqing and Xiaohong.

    The two little demons stuck out their tongues and said in unison, ¡°Alright already, Master, we got it. We¡¯re to look for that dry well, right? Okay, we¡¯re on it, we¡¯re on it. Master, if we find that dry well and finish off the female ghost inside, how will you reward us?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°I want Master to hold me close just like he holds that cat, to embrace me for a whole day and night.¡± Xiaohong said cheekily.

    Qingqing also nodded her head like a pecking chicken.

    ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s a deal! Now get going!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    ¡°Okie-dokie~~~¡± Energized as if they¡¯d been injected with chicken blood, Qingqing and Xiaohong turned into two demonic winds, soaring upwards, and instantly they were gone.

    Hei Mei had only just transformed into a human, and Huang Xiaolong had decided not to send her out yet.

    With that, Huang Xiaolong, along with Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Hei Mei, continued to stroll in the dark night.

    As they walked, Hei Mei¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and she instinctively took a few deep sniffs with her nose, then she said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master, I smell resentment and the stench of curses!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°I can feel it too; around here, there is a strong presence of resentful force and curses.¡±

    Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan almost simultaneously exclaimed, ¡°Have we finally found the female ghost from the dry well?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong and Hei Mei walked ahead.

    Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan hurriedly followed.

    After rounding a street, a large hospital appeared ahead.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The signboard of the hospital shimmered with a fluorescent glow in the night¨C¡°Suzhou City Maternity Hospital¡±

    At that moment, from within some of the buildings of this maternity hospital, streams of frightening resentful energy seeped out.

    ¡°The whole hospital is cursed¡­ heh~~ quite the grand endeavor.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as murderous intent emerged.

    ¡°Little Long, it is said that Suzhou City Maternity Hospital is not only the largest maternity hospital in Suzhou City but also very famous nationwide. Especially for in vitro fertilization, it ranks among the top in the country in terms of success rates,¡± Ma Chuxia quickly interjected. ¡°Families from all over the country come here to have children and for IVF treatments, and the number of them is very, very large every day¡­ A hospital like this, cursed, how¡­ how¡­ how terrifying that must be¡­¡± Even the well-experienced Ma Chuxia felt a chill at the thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look inside this maternity hospital first.¡± Huang Xiaolong repressed the rising anger and killing intent in his heart and led everyone quickly into the hospital.

    ¡­

 Chapter 957 - Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Split Mouth Baby

    Chapter 957: Chapter 957 Split Mouth Baby Chapter 957: Chapter 957 Split Mouth Baby Huang Xiaolong and the others entered the Suzhou Municipal Obstetrics and Gynecology Hospital, only to feel that the resentment and curses had become more and more apparent.

    However, Huang Xiaolong could be certain of one thing¨Cthe resentment within the hospital was entirely different from that which spread through the horrifying video.

    In other words, the malevolent ghosts causing disturbances in the hospital were not the same as the one crawling out from the dry well in the video to scare people.

    One thing was for sure, both emitted a very distinct aura of Dongying vengeful ghosts.

    At this moment, Heimei frowned and said, ¡°Young Master, I have encountered this kind of resentment before on the island of Dongying¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong caught his breath.

    Heimei nodded. ¡°The resentment from that video is unfamiliar to me, but I have encountered the one in this hospital before¡­ Let me think¡­ I will definitely remember~~~¡±

    It made sense, after all, Heimei had followed Yamamoto Kazuhiko, the number one Onmyoji of Dongying, for a thousand years, traversing the entire country, and had subdued many demons and ghosts. Her familiarity with various Dongying ghosts was absolutely incomparable to Huang Xiaolong, a true Yin Emperor from Huaxia.

    Without further ado, Huang Xiaolong used the Manjushahua to access the information in Heimei¡¯s mind regarding all the Dongying ghosts and monsters she knew¡­

    A few minutes later, Huang Xiaolong and Heimei nodded at each other and said in unison, ¡°I know it! It¡¯s that one!¡±

    The building with the densest concentration of resentment in the Obstetrics and Gynecology Hospital was the surgical building.

    All childbirth surgeries, whether natural or cesarean, were completed in this building.

    That is to say, this building welcomed an unknown number of new lives every day.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t beat around the bush and led everyone into the surgical building.

    In the vast waiting area outside the operating room, family members sat, their faces a mix of anxiety and joy, as they awaited the birth of their children with bated breath.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced towards the direction of the delivery rooms and said with a furrowed brow, ¡°All childbirth surgeries must be suspended for a while.¡±

    In this extremely quiet area, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were heard by almost all of the waiting families.

    Instantly, pairs of unfriendly and even annoyed gazes were directed at Huang Xiaolong.

    A few security guards, wielding electric batons, strode towards Huang Xiaolong and his group, ¡°Which pregnant woman¡¯s family are you with? What are you ranting about here?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows, ¡°I said, all childbirth surgeries in the operating rooms must be temporarily halted, I need to draw some talismans. After I finish drawing the talismans, the pregnant women can continue with the delivery.¡±

    With these words, the faces of the security guards immediately darkened.

    The majority of relatives waiting in the area stood up indignantly and began to curse at Huang Xiaolong¨C

    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell are you to cause trouble here? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°Get out! Do you think giving birth is a trivial matter? Just stop because you say so?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, watch out for a beating!¡±

    ¡­

    Even Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan couldn¡¯t figure out what Huang Xiaolong was up to with his mysterious ways.

    ¡°Young Master~~ these people are like ungrateful dogs biting Lu Dongbin, not recognizing the good intentions, I might as well just bewitch them all¡­¡± Heimei bit her lip and said with a face full of anger.

    ¡°Heimei, don¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head at Heimei and then chuckled. ¡°Since they won¡¯t listen, let them suffer a bit first~~ ha~~¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong stopped talking, found a vacant chair in the waiting area, sat down with an air of confidence, and took out a thick stack of blank talisman paper from his canvas bag. He pondered and began to draw talismans.

    Since Huang Xiaolong was just drawing talismans, it didn¡¯t interfere with anyone else, so the security and family members no longer targeted him, though occasionally they would glance at him with suspicious and hostile eyes.

    Before long, a hospital bed was wheeled out of the operating room.

    A nurse, with a hint of panic in her voice, said, ¡°The family of Zhang Lanlan¡­ your wife Zhang Lanlan gave birth¡­ gave birth to a baby boy¡­ seven pounds and six ounces¡­¡±

    This was supposed to be good news, yet the nurse¡¯s expression and tone were as if she had made a mistake and feared punishment.

    ¡°Hahaha! A son? I¡¯ve got a son? Hahaha~~~¡± A man with a bushy beard jumped up joyfully and, followed by his family, rushed towards the hospital bed.

    But¨C

    ¡°Ah!! What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?!¡± Zhang Lanlan¡¯s husband stood beside the hospital bed, staring at the baby boy in the swaddling clothes, his face a mix of anger and fear as his body began to tremble slightly.

    Huang Xiaolong continued to draw his talismans, commenting indifferently, ¡°I told you to pause the childbirth surgeries, but you just wouldn¡¯t believe me¡­ heh~~~¡±

    Heimei made a face towards the direction of the hospital bed, sticking out her tongue in a somewhat schadenfreude manner.

    Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan, puzzled, couldn¡¯t help but go over for a look.

    Indeed!

    They saw that the baby boy in the swaddles had tear marks extending from the corners of his mouth to the roots of his ears, as if his mouth had been cut open with scissors!

    Eerie! Extremely eerie!

    ¡°You¡­ you quacks!¡± Zhang Lanlan¡¯s husband, without another word, grabbed the nurse by the collar and raised his fist to strike, ¡°We¡¯ve been doing prenatal checks at your hospital all this time, and the child was always healthy. How come when he¡¯s born, his mouth is all torn? Medical malpractice! This is medical malpractice! My son¡¯s mouth must have been accidentally cut open by the doctor¡¯s scissors!¡±

    ¡°Family member, please don¡¯t be rash¡­ How could it be cut with scissors? Look for yourself, there isn¡¯t even a wound on your son¡¯s mouth¡­ he was born this way¡­ how can you blame the hospital for this?¡± the nurse argued desperately.

    The security guards also rushed up to restrain the enraged family member.

    Well, now things are in disarray.

    However, to be fair, it really isn¡¯t the hospital¡¯s fault. Anyone with clear eyes could see that the baby boy was born with a cleft mouth; it was not the result of any medical accident.

    But what happened next was somewhat bizarre!

    One after another, infants were pushed out of the delivery room, yet each and every one of them, just like Zhang Lanlan¡¯s son, had a cleft mouth!

    No matter whether it was a boy or a girl, each infant¡¯s mouth appeared as if it had been cut open directly with scissors.

    Now, the family waiting area was in uproar.

    All the family members started shouting, demanding an explanation from the hospital.

    Soon enough, the night-shift vice president of the hospital rushed to the scene with a group of doctors, anxious to understand the situation.

    Keep in mind, Suzhou City Maternity Hospital is among the top in the nation, reputed for its quality services, and in all these years, it had never encountered such a bizarre occurrence as tonight.

    In that moment, the vice president, after listening to the security and some of the family members, headed straight for Huang Xiaolong and said tremulously, ¡°This¡­sir, just now you said to halt all the deliveries¡­ What¡­what exactly is going on?¡±

    Given the current situation, the vice president had reason to believe that Huang Xiaolong was an insider! Huang Xiaolong¡¯s earlier demands to halt all deliveries weren¡¯t without reason!

    This vice president also happened to be a fan of the metaphysical arts, and looking at the stack of talismans in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, he felt a tremor in his heart. He had a vague hunch that tonight¡¯s events weren¡¯t due to any medical issues, but rather what is referred to in folklore as phenomena beyond scientific explanation¨Csupernatural events!

    With that question from the vice president, the family members who had been cursing furiously at Huang Xiaolong just moments before now turned their heads, looking at him with eyes full of horror.

    Suddenly, the entire family area fell silent as a graveyard.

    Huang Xiaolong waved the talismans in his hand. ¡°I had told you earlier to halt all deliveries, and you told me to get lost, so, what now? Are you planning to come and beg me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± the vice president, with his face covered in cold sweat, pleaded, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±

    If this situation wasn¡¯t resolved well, the vice president wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his position much longer, so he immediately started to apologize to Huang Xiaolong, addressing him respectfully.

    A large group of relatives were now wailing and apologizing to Huang Xiaolong repeatedly. Some of the families with ¡°cleft-lipped babies¡± were even kneeling down to Huang Xiaolong, bitterly pleading with him.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s heart swelled with compassion. She whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t be harsh with these common folk. The children are innocent after all. Look at these babies, just born and already in such a strange state. When they grow up, they will certainly¡­ certainly be pitied and ostracized everywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft~ Little wife, has your motherly instinct been triggered?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Huo Bingyan also pleaded, ¡°Husband, please help these people out.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t hold it against you all.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong said to the deputy director, ¡°Suspend all childbirth procedures.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, will follow the instructions, definitely will follow,¡± the deputy director responded submissively.

    ¡°Here, take these talismans. Paste one outside each delivery room. The mothers can only continue with the delivery after a talisman is pasted, otherwise, the babies born will still be those with split mouths.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed a stack of talismans to the deputy director.

    The deputy director quickly gathered all the doctors and nurses of the hospital to carry out Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions.

    Thereafter, Huang Xiaolong handed the remaining talismans to the deputy director as well. ¡°Besides the delivery rooms, you must paste a talisman outside every sickroom in your hospital. If there aren¡¯t enough talismans, I¡¯ll send more tomorrow. The main task for tonight is to paste talismans outside the delivery rooms.¡±

    After giving these instructions, Huang Xiaolong stood up, walked to each bed of a baby with a split mouth, and dispelled the curses on them using his Taoist power.

    A golden light flashed, and the babies¡¯ split mouths magically healed as if wounds were mending, quickly returning to normal.

    After finishing this, Huang Xiaolong led Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Heimei swiftly out of the hospital.

    ¡°Little Long, what exactly is this curse?¡± Ma Chuxia hastily asked from behind.

    As they walked, Huang Xiaolong answered rapidly, ¡°In the Dongying islands, there are some very strange vengeful ghosts. They curse pregnant women, and the children born to these cursed women, along with their descendants, will all have mouths that split open, with no cure available. After death, they are never granted salvation, turning into demons.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan both fell silent, as if struck by a cold chill.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°These ghosts, besides cursing pregnant women, also like to roam the streets at night wearing a large coat, a scarf around their necks, and wielding a large pair of scissors or sickle, with long hair covering their face and a mask concealing their burst mouths. They ask passersby they encounter, ¡®Am I pretty?¡¯ If the answer is ¡®not pretty,¡¯ they get eaten right away. If the answer is ¡®pretty,¡¯ they will remove their mask, revealing a frightful torn mouth, and ask again, ¡®¡­Well, what about now¡­?¡¯ If the person changes their answer to ¡®not pretty,¡¯ they will be cut down with the sickle or scissors. If the answer is still ¡®pretty,¡¯ then they will cut the person¡¯s mouth to resemble their own.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°This type of ghost generally lingers near places they¡¯ve cursed¡­¡±

    ¡°Which means, it¡¯s currently haunting the vicinity of this maternity hospital?¡± Huo Bingyan asked, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m going to take off its mask and tear it apart! I¡¯ll make it not just with a split mouth but also have its entire ghostly body burst open!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared fiercely.

    ¡­

 Chapter 958 - Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Found the Dry Well

    Chapter 958: Chapter 958: Found the Dry Well! Chapter 958: Chapter 958: Found the Dry Well! Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and Heimei, wandered around the vicinity of the Suzhou Maternity and Child Health Hospital, searching for traces of that Dongying specter.

    As Huang Xiaolong walked, he narrated in a leisurely manner, ¡°The Dongying specter I just mentioned is called ¡®Slit-Mouthed Woman¡¯. It¡¯s said that before her death, the Slit-Mouthed Woman was a great beauty. One day, she went for a plastic surgery, and because she kept moving due to the smell of wax coming from the doctor¡¯s head, the doctor accidentally cut the sides of her mouth. Angered by her disfigured reflection, she killed the doctor and left. Later, she was shot to death by the public who mistook her for a monster. After that¡­ her resentment lingered, and she became the famous ghost ¡®Slit-Mouthed Woman¡¯ from the Dongying islands.¡±

    ¡°It is said that carrying pomade can scare away the Slit-Mouthed Woman, due to the smell of the wax. Another theory is that when the Slit-Mouthed Woman asks if she is beautiful, one should answer ¡®just so-so¡¯ and then escape while she is confused. Or you can say, ¡®I am a friend of Tanaka¡¯, which can also make her spare you.¡±

    ¡°Around the 1970s, the ¡®Slit-Mouthed Woman legend¡¯ spread like a contagion, sweeping across school campuses throughout the Dongying islands, causing extreme public unease. Initially, it was just a topic of conversation among elementary school students. It wasn¡¯t until some students were too frightened to go to school alone that the parents realized the severity of the situation and wrote notes in communication books, requesting teachers pay special attention to the students¡¯ safety. The situation even escalated to the point where schools sought police assistance to strengthen patrols around campuses, with the most affected areas seeing local schools being forced to close completely.¡±

    After obtaining information about the majority of Dongying¡¯s specters and monsters from Heimei, Huang Xiaolong had now become quite familiar with all sorts of supernatural knowledge from Dongying, as if it were at his fingertips.

    This was like adding wings to a tiger for Huang Xiaolong in exterminating the various Dongying ghosts lurking in Huaxia.

    As Huang Xiaolong walked, he was searching for the aura of the ¡°Slit-Mouthed Woman.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I smell blood¡­¡± Ma Chuxia pointed towards a dark, narrow alley not far ahead.

    ¡°Hmm~ let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, taking the lead into the alley.

    Upon entering the alley, the pungent smell of blood hit them in the face.

    They saw several young people lying on the ground.

    Some had been cut in half at the waist, their intestines and various organs scattered around, clearly dead.

    Others had their mouths cut open, their faces covered in blood, and they lay on the ground convulsing.

    Additionally, there were some blood-stained ribs and leg bones on the ground, and even horrendous skulls.

    ¡°This~~¡± At the sight of such a gruesome scene, Huo Bingyan quickly shrank closer to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    Ma Chuxia steadied herself and said, ¡°The Slit-Mouthed Woman did this¡­ Some of these people were killed by scissors or sickles, others were eaten alive. Even if they weren¡¯t dead, they all had their mouths cut open¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°It seems that these guys gave various answers to the Slit-Mouthed Woman¡¯s question and ended up with quite different fates¡­ but no doubt, all of them are pretty tragic.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong threw out several ¡°Blood Stopping Talismans¡± and ¡°Pain Stopping Talismans,¡± allowing those in the alley who were in agony from having their mouths cut to be healed.

    ¡°The Slit-Mouthed Woman hasn¡¯t gone far~~Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong quickened his pace and passed through the alley.

    Outside the alley!

    The desolate street was flanked by dim streetlights.

    There was a very slender woman walking alone in the cold wind, looking very lonely and desolate.

    The woman was wearing a red coat with her hands tucked into the pockets, walking with a strange gait. From her, a terrifying aura of resentment and ghastliness emerged!

    ¡°Heh heh~~Found you!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly and then shouted loudly, ¡°Wait~!¡±

    The woman turned her head around.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong had described earlier, the woman was wearing a large mask that nearly covered her entire face. However, her eyes were large. At first glance, they were a pair of delicate and beautiful eyes, but they were filled with a cold and crazy murderous intent, full of venom.

    Slit-Mouthed Woman!

    This was the Dongying female ghost, the Slit-Mouthed Woman!

    Huang Xiaolong was like a hunter who had spotted his prey, striding forward with a beaming smile on his face.

    At that moment, the slit-mouthed woman spoke.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, she could speak the Huaxia language, though her tone was a bit stiff and strange, as if she could only say a few simple sentences¨C

    ¡°Am I pretty?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Faced with this question, Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into uproarious laughter, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°What¡­ you¡¯re just an ugly, disgusting, filthy piece of trash from Dongying¡­ bitch!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong cursed at the slit-mouthed woman with venomous words and even repeated it in the Dongying island language.

    ¡°Hehe~~ If hubby answers like that, the slit-mouthed woman is gonna lose it right away.¡± Zhao Bing snickered.

    ¡°You! Are! Lying!¡± Sure enough, the slit-mouthed woman roared angrily, her frenzied grudge and ghostly aura erupting skyward from her.

    Her long hair stood on end as if moved by an invisible wind, and her eyes rapidly turned blood red, oozing drops of terrifying blood!

    ¡°I will eat you!¡± The slit-mouthed woman removed her mask right away.

    Below the mask was a face that had been quite pretty, but the mouth seemed to have been viciously torn open with scissors, not only ruining the beauty but also creating an extremely horrifying visage, even more dreadful than some malevolent spirits.

    Roar~~~!

    With a howl, the slit-mouthed woman opened her huge bloody mouth, the corners of her mouth tearing up to her ears in an instant, and her teeth, cramped and extending to where her ears were, some of them stained with bloodied flesh.

    At this moment, the slit-mouthed woman looked ferociously vicious, with a gaping maw that exuded a fishy stench, assailing Huang Xiaolong.

    The next moment, the slit-mouthed woman lunged to bite Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    With such a big mouth, if she managed to bite down, it was likely that she would crush his entire head to pieces.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and casually tossed out a few talismans.

    The talismans turned into a golden light and in an instant, they were thrust into the gaping maw of the slit-mouthed woman.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Sharp golden light, from the inside out, tore through the body of the slit-mouthed woman.

    The golden light swirled, and the terrifying slit-mouthed woman was instantly shredded into pieces, as if butchered by a skilled chef.

    Fragments of flesh and blood exploded everywhere, and with a sweep of the golden light, all that filthy residue was purified into nothingness.

    ¡°Although this slit-mouthed woman is peculiar, she¡¯s not very strong.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, a ghost from the 1970s, not even fifty years ago, not any match for our Huaxia¡¯s purple-robed fierce spirits, just with somewhat more bizarre methods and a knack for cursing.¡±

    After taking care of the slit-mouthed woman, Huang Xiaolong led the others around nearby for a while, and finding no more anomalies, they decided to head back to the hotel.

    Chuxia knew Huang Xiaolong was somewhat worried, so after taking a bath, she dutifully attended to Huang Xiaolong in bed, compliant and responding to every request, and after the deed, she nestled into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, soothing him with a gentle voice. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t be too anxious. Although we didn¡¯t find the withered well female ghost spreading the horror video tonight, we¡¯ve annihilated the slit-mouthed woman, which counts as doing good and accumulating virtue¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Xiaohong and Qingqing are so clever, they might find that well very soon¡­¡±

    The next day.

    As Huang Xiaolong had predicted, the entire Suzhou City fell into a state of panic the next day!

    The number of people who died from that horror video last night had reached the triple digits. Moreover, the spread of that video was now beyond imagination.

    One share led to ten, ten to a hundred, a hundred to a thousand¡­

    If we don¡¯t swiftly put an end to the ghost at the bottom of that well, the instigator of all this, then the situation will spiral into an apocalyptic kind of madness!

    The relevant departments are in complete disarray, and although they¡¯ve figured out that the terrifying video is the problem, they¡¯re utterly helpless. They can only keep urging the public not to randomly download any videos, nor accept any videos sent by others¡­

    In the afternoon, Qingqing and Xiaohong, the two little demons, returned to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, somewhat dejected. They had searched all night, scouring both the suburbs and the outskirts of Suzhou City, but they hadn¡¯t found a well like the one in the horror video at all.

    Huang Xiaolong also retrieved the Thousand Souls Flag and inquired the ghostly envoys from the Dongying netherworld inside it, but to no avail.

    At this, Huang Xiaolong also felt slightly annoyed.

    All the remote countryside around Suzhou City had been turned upside down, but they had not found that dried-up well even after digging three feet into the ground.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, the person calling him was¨CZhao Bing.

    The superstar Zhao Bing!

    The leading diva of the new generation in the Huaxia music scene! A singer-songwriter par excellence!

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, the memory of his several encounters with Zhao Bing surfacing in his mind.

    Especially that last visit to Rong City, Huang Xiaolong had even stayed at Zhao Bing¡¯s home for a few days, which led to the involvement of various demons such as the Fox Fairy, the Snake Fairy, the Yellow Ghoul, Qingqing, and Xiaohong.

    It was during the time in Rong City that Zhao Bing developed a fondness for Huang Xiaolong, something he was well aware of. However, since he had to go after the Yellow Ghoul last time, their relationship hadn¡¯t progressed any further.

    Lately, Huang Xiaolong had seen news about Zhao Bing on his phone as well; she¡¯d transitioned from music to acting and was now officially entering the film industry, having begun filming movies.

    Huang Xiaolong answered the phone.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± On the other end of the line came Zhao Bing¡¯s sweet voice, filled with longing and yearning.

    ¡°Haha, superstar, how are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Eh~~ How can I be okay~~ Little Long, you didn¡¯t stay in Rong City for a few more days last time¡­ And also, you stopped contacting me after you left. You really are heartless. My parents often talk about you and told me to bring you home for a meal¡­¡± Zhao Bing¡¯s voice was laced with grievance. Tsk tsk, it was as if Huang Xiaolong had abandoned her after stirring up her emotions.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you when I have some free time. By the way, I heard you¡¯re filming a movie, when can I see the film you¡¯re working on?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Bing¡¯s voice sank, then she spoke somewhat anxiously, ¡°Little Long~ my reason for calling you today is about the movie I¡¯m shooting¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    Huang Xiaolong was puzzled; Zhao Bing was in the middle of shooting a film perfectly well, so why was she reaching out to him?

    Zhao Bing¡¯s voice, filling with hints of panic and fear, drifted slowly. ¡°Little Long, this is my first movie, and it¡¯s a ghost film where I play the lead actress. The film is called ¡®Haunted Village Affairs¡¯, and it¡¯s being shot in a desolate mountain village. But¡­ But¡­ weird things started happening in the crew a few days ago¡­ Starting a few days ago, our makeup artist, the lighting technician, they¡­ they began disappearing one by one. Just vanished into thin air¡­ unable to be contacted again. We¡­ we suspect¡­ could it be¡­ we¡¯ve encountered ghosts¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong understood the situation.

    Zhao Bing continued, ¡°Little Long, I¡­ I know you are the most powerful at catching ghosts and exorcising evil spirits. Since the crew is in a state of panic and I¡¯m really scared, could you¡­ could you please come over¡­ help us drive out the ghosts¡­ Besides¡­ Little Long, I really want to see you¡­ I¡¯m afraid that one day, like them, I¡¯ll suddenly disappear, and then¡­ I¡¯ll never get to see you again¡­¡±

    Zhao Bing¡¯s words, trailing off towards the end, overflowed with tenderness.

    It was nothing short of an open declaration of her feelings for Huang Xiaolong.

    Such a life under the spotlight, extremely glamorous, worshipped by the masses¨Ca big star¡¯s personal confession also satisfied some vain pride in Huang Xiaolong.

    However, at this moment, Suzhou City was fraught with danger. To say it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, if those terrifying videos continued to spread, there was even the possibility of the city being wiped out! This was not fearmongering!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to refuse helping Zhao Bing, but he genuinely had trouble getting away. However, Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan were there, and when the time came, they could go. As for regular ghosts, as long as no formidable ghost king showed up, they could handle them.

    ¡°Hey~~ Big Star, don¡¯t rush. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Take some pictures of where you are, the place your crew suspects is haunted, and send them to me on WeChat. I¡¯ll take a look and see what¡¯s going on,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Alright then, Little Long, I¡¯ll take the pictures now and send them to you on WeChat. I¡¯ll hang up the phone,¡± Zhao Bing obediently responded.

    End of call.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Zhao Bing sent over the photos.

    Huang Xiaolong began looking through the pictures.

    The filming location chosen by Zhao Bing was an abandoned village that had been in ruins for who knows how many years, a veritable ghost town.

    Everywhere you could see crumbling clay walls and jutting rocks among the overgrown weeds.

    Just from the pictures, Huang Xiaolong could make out layers of haze-like yin energy.

    Indeed, Zhao Bing¡¯s guess was right¨Cthis abandoned village was haunted!

    And the ghosts were quite formidable!

    In a few pictures, there was an old-style courtyard. Weeds overgrew within it, standing amidst the courtyard was a dilapidated clay wall building. It was two stories tall with walls covered in moss and creeping vines, making it appear especially eerie and weird.

    The courtyard was quite large, some sections had been cleared of the messy weeds.

    Just then!

    On one of the pictures, Huang Xiaolong spotted¨Ca dry well!

    Yes, a dry well! The well was wide with a circumference made of blue bricks, with streams of yin energy rising from the depths.

    Using his Heavenly Eye, Huang Xiaolong took a closer look and amidst the thick yin energy, he saw a ghastly pale ghostly face¨Ca female ghost! And it was¡­ the very same female ghost from those horror videos!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart shook, and he immediately called Zhao Bing.

    Suppressing the turmoil inside him, Huang Xiaolong asked, ¡°Big Star, where are you guys filming? In Suzhou City?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Little Long, our location base isn¡¯t in Suzhou. We¡¯re in ¡®Wuxi City¡¯¡­¡± Zhao Bing hurriedly answered. ¡°Little Long, Suzhou and Wuxi are neighboring cities. This deserted village where I¡¯m filming is right at the boundary between the two cities. Though, it¡¯s technically under the jurisdiction of Wuxi City¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it. Big Star, send me the exact location of where you¡¯re filming. I¡¯m coming over to find you right now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, without any further ado.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After hanging up the phone, Huang Xiaolong turned to Ma Chuxia and the others. ¡°Found it! The dry well, we found it!¡±

    Without another word, Huang Xiaolong shared the photos that Zhao Bing had sent to Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan for them to see.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Ma Chuxia realized in enlightenment. ¡°No wonder, we¡¯ve almost searched every mountain village in Suzhou without a single discovery. The female ghost spreading those horror videos has been hiding in an abandoned village on the boundary near Wuxi City!¡±

    ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s set off right now! To the deserted village where Zhao Bing is filming!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with an excited flame, brimming with murderous intent. ¡°This time, I¡¯m definitely going to kill you!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 959 - Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Desolate Village

    Chapter 959: Chapter 959: Desolate Village Chapter 959: Chapter 959: Desolate Village Without delay, after receiving Zhao Bing¡¯s location, Huang Xiaolong decisively took Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and others to the desolate village situated on the border between Suzhou City and Wuxi City.

    To save time, Huang Xiaolong even used a flying talisman.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong and the others landed not far from the village entrance where Zhao Bing was filming.

    From a distance, a crowd could be seen gathered at the entrance, seemingly waiting expectantly.

    From afar, Huang Xiaolong could see the beautiful Zhao Bing and her agent, Huanhuan Jie, a beautiful woman dressed in professional attire.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Zhao Bing also saw Huang Xiaolong and quickly led people to greet him.

    Upon meeting him, Zhao Bing noticed that Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t alone; he had brought several stunningly beautiful women with him. A hint of jealousy flashed through her beautiful eyes, but it was soon replaced by a deep longing. ¡°Little Long! You arrived so quickly! It¡¯s like you descended from the sky; it¡¯s really magical!¡±

    As she spoke, Zhao Bing¡¯s face suddenly reddened, and she lowered her head, muttering to herself almost under her breath. ¡°You always appear beside me at my most dangerous moments¡­ I¡¯m so happy, so touched~~¡±

    Huanhuan Jie also smiled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master Long, long time no see.¡± The look she gave Huang Xiaolong also contained an indescribable longing and affection. However, being quite a bit older than Huang Xiaolong, she could only bury these complex emotions deep in her heart.

    ¡°Oh, I just happened to be nearby,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a casual smile.

    He looked over the men and women behind Zhao Bing, a group of several dozen people in total.

    Zhao Bing quickly introduced them; all were either crew members or actors from the film team.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore. This is the Master Long I told you all about. He¡¯s very powerful. No matter what kind of vengeful ghosts, he can easily resolve them!¡± Zhao Bing said earnestly to everyone. ¡°Honestly, ghosts do exist in this world! Don¡¯t be incredulous, I have truly experienced paranormal events. If it weren¡¯t for Little Long, I would have been killed by a vengeful ghost long ago!¡±

    No sooner had Zhao Bing finished speaking than the film crew and actors all turned their hopeful gazes towards Huang Xiaolong, heaping praise upon him in a cacophony of voices.

    They went on about long-admired reputations and thunderous fame, saying a lot.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that these people, including Zhao Bing and Huanhuan Jie, all looked dispirited and were in an extremely weakened state of mind. Moreover, there was a faint aura of ghostly qi entwined around them and their foreheads.

    ¡°Heh~~ it seems I arrived just in time,¡± Huang Xiaolong touched his nose and said with a light smile. ¡°If I had come any later, I¡¯m afraid the entire film crew would have become a feast for the vengeful ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a look inside the desolate village,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Then, the group, with Huang Xiaolong as the center of attention like the moon surrounded by stars, headed towards the derelict settlement.

    Just like the pictures Zhao Bing had sent before, the village was an abandoned place that had been uninhabited for many years, with ruins and boulders everywhere and crooked, twisted trees, accompanied by dilapidated mud walls and houses.

    Clearly, strands of resentment and ghostly qi were swirling through the village like smog.

    Huang Xiaolong sensed the distinct scent of the Dongying specter as well as the same resentful energy from the terrifying video.

    It seemed he had indeed found the right place!

    ¡°Who¡¯s the director of your movie?¡± Xiaohong asked playfully, her face beaming with a smile. ¡°Take a look, see if I can act.¡±

    An assistant director looked at Xiaohong with a flattering gaze. ¡°Young lady, with your beauty, you¡¯re not only capable of acting, but you could also play the female lead. How about I introduce you to Director Song later on?¡±

    This ¡®Director Song¡¯ the assistant director mentioned was the director of this ghost movie, quite well-known domestically and a significant figure in the entertainment industry.

    The director is the soul of the film crew, the most critical role, the authority, so, seemingly carrying a sense of importance, he did not come forward to greet Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little girl, what do you want to act as?¡± The assistant director asked with a grin.

    Xiaohong giggled and pointed at Qingqing, then at Heimei. ¡°The three of us can act as monsters.¡±

    Just then, several people walked out of the village, led by a middle-aged man in his forties. He had a plump figure, wore a vest, a peaked cap, and looked quite imposing, holding a megaphone in his hand.

    Seeing the middle-aged man, the assistant director and the film crew hurried over, calling out ¡°Director Song.¡±

    In a low voice, Huanhuan Jie whispered to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master Long, that fat one is the director of this show. This guy is quite lecherous, always trying to take advantage of our Bingbing, so you better watch out. It would be best to find an opportunity to teach this bloke a lesson. He even has designs on me!¡±

    Huanhuan Jie¡¯s face was filled with indignation.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly let out a mocking smile, then turned his eyes toward Director Song, his gaze narrowing slightly.

    Ma Chuxia whispered beside Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, that director is possessed by a ghost.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied calmly. ¡°But don¡¯t startle the snake.¡±

    From the moment he laid eyes on Director Song, Huang Xiaolong had used his Heavenly Eye to take a look and saw a vengeful ghost dressed in Dongying attire inside the director, covered in blood and filled with resentment.

    It appeared that somebody from the film crew had informed Director Song that Huang Xiaolong was brought by Zhao Bing to catch ghosts and perform exorcisms. With a sinister and resentful gaze he looked at Huang Xiaolong. At the same time, greed seeped through this gaze, as if he saw Huang Xiaolong as a plump prey.

    Next, Director Song picked up a megaphone and shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid, and don¡¯t be superstitious. In broad daylight, what ghosts can there be? Those missing from our crew, I have already reported to the police, and they will find them soon. There are no ghosts in this desolate village! Those people have just gotten lost. Humph! Taoists catching ghosts? That¡¯s utter nonsense! Lunacy! With you all being so tense, how can we continue filming? And¡­ those charlatans, our crew doesn¡¯t welcome you, get lost!¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Bing immediately turned livid, and indignantly said, ¡°Director Song, our people have been missing for several days, and you haven¡¯t taken any measures. You¡¯re still acting so nonchalant¡­ Since you don¡¯t care about our lives, is it not right for us to save ourselves? Now, the entire crew is in a state of panic, who has the mood to shoot a movie?¡±

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~ My big star, you¡¯re quite tough-tongued~~¡± Director Song stared at Zhao Bing with a grimace. In the blink of an eye, wisps of grudge burst forth from his eyes, encasing Zhao Bing like a spider¡¯s web.

    Zhao Bing shivered slightly, but didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong.

    Huang Xiaolong watched silently from the side and glanced at Ma Chuxia with the corner of his eye, secretly transmitting his voice, ¡°Zhao Bing has been cursed by the Dongying ghost possessing the director. Chuxia, later you use talismans to lift the curse from Zhao Bing, and also remove the ghostly qi from everyone in the crew. I will keep an eye on this Dongying ghost possessing the director.¡±

    Ma Chuxia obediently nodded her head.

    After cursing Zhao Bing, Director Song turned and left.

    Huang Xiaolong silently followed after him.

    As he walked, Huang Xiaolong recited an invisibility incantation and masked his presence, shamelessly tracking Director Song.

    Soon, Director Song entered a small farmhouse courtyard.

    A rundown courtyard, with a house of earthen walls.

    In the trees outside the house, dozens of crows circled and flapped their wings, uttering ¡°caw caw caw.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong distinctly sensed that this farmhouse was brimming with terrifying grudge. Especially inside the earthen house, the resentment was so concentrated, it had almost solidified into reality, like droplets of blood seeping from the walls and flowing on the ground into a pool of blood.

    Director Song chuckled sinisterly, opened the door, and slipped inside. With a bang, he closed the door.

    ¡°This house definitely has a problem¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°The intensity of this grudge is definitely not inferior to Kayako¡¯s villa¡­¡±

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong flashed into the earthen house.

    Inside the house!

    The chilly wind howled!

    The grudge surged!

    Amidst the chilling wind and resentment, ghostly faces appeared one by one, opening their mouths as if to speak about something.

    The furnishings were extremely simple inside the house.

    What stood out most was a ragged table with a laptop computer on it.

    At that moment, Director Song sat in front of the laptop, skillfully operating the computer, copying and pasting a video file, distributing it across various forums and online communities.

    With every video file sent, a portion of the grudge in the room was carried away by the file.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In other words, each video file carried a terrifying curse, which then spread rapidly through the internet, cursing those who received the file!

    This was a bizarre and cunning method capable of cursing and killing people from a distance!

    A barely concealed murderous intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he revealed his form, ¡°Hehehe~~ So, these terrifying videos cursing people were spread from this computer. You¡¯re the spreader¡­ Hah, I¡¯ve searched far and wide to no avail, and here it was, effortless to find~~¡±

    ¡°Who?!¡± Consumed by the pleasure of spreading curses, Director Song cried out in alarm, then turned his head to stare fixedly at Huang Xiaolong, a sinister sneer forming at the corner of his mouth, ¡°You saw everything? You know our secret? Hee hee hee~~ Then you must die!¡±

    The chilling wind and grudge in the house boiled like water on the verge of spilling!

    ¡­

 Chapter 960 - Chapter 960 Chapter 960 The Chaste Woman of the Mountain

    Chapter 960: Chapter 960: The Chaste Woman of the Mountain Village Chapter 960: Chapter 960: The Chaste Woman of the Mountain Village As the words were coming out of Director Song, a piercing scream echoed, and with it, the malevolent energy in the room coalesced into gigantic iron hammers, ruthlessly smashing towards Huang Xiaolong as if to crush him into mincemeat.

    Bang~~ Bang~~~ Bang~~~!

    The malicious hammers, almost tangible, relentlessly pounded, causing the mud-brick house to crack and collapse explosively.

    A trace of mocking amusement flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. Unmoved as a mountain, golden glyphs burst from his body, and at the same time, a tremendous aura of pressure, centered on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, surged outwardly like a tidal wave in all directions!

    Boom~~~~!

    The malicious energy hammers completely dissipated into nothingness!

    ¡°You?!¡± Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pressure, Director Song trembled like chaff, his gloomy face contorting non-stop. ¡°Who are you?! Who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Seems to me that¡¯s the question I should be asking you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± A spasm twitched at the corner of Director Song¡¯s mouth. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the director of this film crew¡­ In the industry, I¡¯m quite renowned¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly. ¡°Enough, you Dongying ghost. Don¡¯t waste any more time. But, I believe, the ghost that created those horror videos is not you. You¡¯re just a puppet spreading them¡­¡±

    ¡°Hee hee hee~~~¡± Director Song¡¯s voice suddenly changed, becoming deep and hoarse, as he started to speak in the language of Dongying Island. ¡°Unexpected indeed, for Huaxia to have such a formidable Taoist¡­ That¡¯s right, I am ¡®Ikuma Heihachirou¡¯ from Dongying, and these videos were made by my daughter ¡®Sadako Yamamura¡¯ with malevolent energy, laden with the power of curses¡­ Hee hee hee~~~ Our first targets are Suzhou City, and then Wuxi City¡­ We will sweep across all of Huaxia! Every living being in Huaxia will face our curse! Hee hee hee~~~ Futile, little Huaxia Taoist, you are no match for my daughter ¡®Sadako Yamamura¡¯! In life, she possessed supernatural abilities to control the life and death of humans, and in death, as a ghost, she is invincible!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that Dongying female ghost climbing out of the dry well in the video is called ¡®Sadako Yamamura¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Which means, after I exterminate Sadako Yamamura, all of the horror videos that have been spread will lose their malevolent energy and curses, becoming exceedingly ordinary videos~~¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start by exterminating you first then,¡± Huang Xiaolong said contemptuously, his gaze penetrating Director Song¡¯s body, seeing the bloodied Dongying male ghost within him, ¡®Ikuma Heihachirou¡¯.

    ¡°Hee hee~~~ Little Taoist, now that I¡¯m in the body of one of your Huaxia people, it won¡¯t be so easy to kill me~~ unless, you destroy this Huaxia man as well¡­ Hee hee hee~~¡± Ikuma Heihachirou sneered. ¡°But, aren¡¯t you Huaxia Taoists always all about benevolence and morality? If you destroy this Huaxia man¡¯s body, letting me perish with him, then you will be guilty of indiscriminate killing! Hee hee hee~~~¡±

    So, this Dongying ghost, Ikuma Heihachirou, intended to use Director Song¡¯s body to threaten Huang Xiaolong, hoping to hold him back.

    ¡°I find you Dongying ghosts are really quite foolish~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a scornful laugh, and then with a wave of his hand, a golden hand imbued with unmatched Taoist power reached straight for Director Song¡¯s body.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong uttered the Nine-character True Words of the Taoist sect.

    Lin, Soldiers, Fight, All, Array, Line up, In front, Advance!

    Nine dazzling golden characters merged into the golden hand, and its might surged to become unparalleled!

    Bang~~~!

    The golden hand slammed directly onto Director Song¡¯s body.

    Director Song¡¯s body remained unharmed, but the ghost of Ikuma Heihachirou within him was forcefully expelled, his ghostly body cracking all over like porcelain, with sinister blood spurting from his ghostly eyes.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s golden hand clasped Ikuma Heihachirou¡¯s ghostly body and lightly squeezed.

    Exploded with a bang!

    ¡°No~~! Damn it! My daughter Sadako Yamamura will kill you! She will personally avenge me~~ Ah~~ and all of you in Huaxia will die~~~ Ah!¡±

    As the resentful voice, which sounded almost like a curse, vanished, Ikuma Heihachirou completely dissipated, both soul and spirit eradicated.

    Huang Xiaolong dispelled the malevolent and ghostly energy in the room with his Taoist power and also destroyed the computer that Ikuma Heihachirou had used to spread the horror videos.

    At this moment, Director Song collapsed on the ground like a dead pig, breathing weakly, oblivious to life and death.

    Huang Xiaolong affixed a talisman to his body and smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve been possessed by a Dongying ghost for too long. Now, whether or not you can come back to life depends on your own fate. But even if you do come back to life, your IQ will become very low~~¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong turned around and left.

    Logically, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, saving Director Song completely wouldn¡¯t be difficult. However, hadn¡¯t Sister Huanhuan said that this guy had a terrible reputation in the entertainment industry, often taking advantage of various female stars, a typical scum of the literati, a scourge to the group.

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about him, whether he could live or not was up to his own destiny!

    Leaving the cabin.

    Outside, a crowd had already gathered.

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, Xiaohong, Heimei, all of them had come, along with Zhao Bing, Sister Huanhuan, and the rest of the crew.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± Ma Chuxia looked at Huang Xiaolong with an inquiring gaze.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly walked over and whispered, ¡°That female ghost hiding in the dry well is called Yamamura Sadako. I¡¯ve already killed her father. However, to eradicate Yamamura Sadako, this calamity can be settled.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong smiled at the crew, ¡°Your Director Song got possessed by a ghost, but I¡¯ve already conducted a ritual for him and eliminated that ghost. Now, you guys should hurry and take him to the nearby hospital for resuscitation.¡±

    Several crew members, with worried faces, rushed into the collapsed cabin and clumsily lifted the unconscious Director Song.

    Huang Xiaolong said to Zhao Bing, ¡°Big star, in the photo you sent me before, there was a dry well. Do you remember it?¡±

    ¡°Mm, Little Long, that well is near the earthen building where we¡¯re staying,¡± Zhao Bing replied.

    ¡°Hehe, you guys still dare to stay near that well? You really have big lives~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled, then said earnestly, ¡°Take me to that well immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Little Long, follow me!¡± Zhao Bing didn¡¯t dare to delay.

    Immediately, Zhao Bing and Sister Huanhuan led the way, and a large group from the crew, along with Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia, headed straight to an old-style mansion.

    In the courtyard stood a dilapidated earthen building. Additionally, there were some clotheslines in the yard with quite a few clothes hanging to dry. Clearly, this earthen building had been turned into a temporary dormitory by the crew.

    At first glance, the earthen building was covered with dead ivy, and from the broken wooden windows, endless profound darkness seeped out. The space above the building was filled with a heavy aura, as if countless ghosts were wandering about. The whole sky above the old mansion was covered with a thick malice, like dark clouds overhead.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t dawdle and stepped into the courtyard. The people behind him followed in a swarm.

    Upon entering, the first thing Huang Xiaolong saw was that dry well!

    The area around the well was covered with dried leaves; the well was quite large with a green-brick rim, from which malice burbled up like boiling water, puffing and hissing.

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong walked towards the well with a mix of smiles, ¡°Big star, hasn¡¯t your crew lost several people? If I¡¯m not wrong, their corpses should be in this well.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Bing, Sister Huanhuan, and everyone from the crew felt chills to the bone.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At the same time!

    From the well suddenly came a rustling noise!

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡± Some women in the crew turned pale with fright and screamed out loud.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was as calm as still water, he murmured, ¡°Yamamura Sadako, no need to hide. I know you¡¯re in the well, come out and show yourself~~!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 961 - Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Resentment Avatar

    Chapter 961: Chapter 961: Resentment Avatar Chapter 961: Chapter 961: Resentment Avatar As soon as Huang Xiaolong finished speaking, it seemed as if there was a response from the dry well, with an even stronger malevolent energy surging upwards, bursting forth!

    This malevolent aura was pitch black, shooting up into the sky, plunging the entire old mansion into darkness. The people present mostly felt as though they had fallen into an ice cellar, their bodies turning cold, as the chilling Yin energy whirled chaotically about.

    ¡°Master~~ Its resentment is even stronger than mine¡­¡± Even Xiaohong felt a tinge of dread.

    Yet Huang Xiaolong only smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite normal. It¡¯s said that this Dongying female ghost, called the ¡®Village Maiden Sadako,¡¯ had supernatural powers during her life, able to control the life and death of humans. After becoming a ghost, she naturally became extremely fierce¡­¡±

    For Huang Xiaolong, his biggest fear had been not being able to find the ¡®Village Maiden Sadako,¡¯ who was spreading the curse far and wide. Now that she had been found, there was nothing to fear anymore, even if she was a Ghost Immortal, Huang Xiaolong was determined to crush her!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong casually threw out a few talisman spells, which self-ignited, turning into a sky full of golden light that illuminated the nearly pitch-black courtyard of the old house.

    Bathed in the golden light, Zhao Bing and the others, whose bodies and minds had nearly frozen, finally found some relief.

    ¡°Little wife, you are in charge of protecting these people. I¡¯ll deal with this mysterious Dongying female ghost~~¡± Huang Xiaolong struck a pose, ready for a big showdown.

    ¡°Everyone, come over here, don¡¯t act rashly~~¡± Ma Chuxia also didn¡¯t dare to slack off, gathering Zhao Bing, Sister Huan, and the rest of the film crew together.

    Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, the three demons, were also on full alert.

    ¡°Giggle~~~ Giggle~~~~¡± From the bottom of the well, there came a muffled and grim laughter.

    Following that¨C

    Plop~~ plop~~ plop~~

    Some things were thrown up from the bottom of the well.

    The moment these things were thrown up, someone from Zhao Bing¡¯s side immediately let out a blood-curdling scream.

    One could see that they were mutilated corpses, almost to the point where their white, skeletal bones were visible, tossed up from below. These corpses were covered in dead leaves and a disgusting viscous liquid, emitting a rotten stench.

    Indistinctly recognizable, they were the several people from the film crew who had gone missing!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong had said, these people had already been buried at the bottom of the well. Instantly, the film crew was overcome with grief, bursting into wails of mourning.

    After the corpses were tossed up, there came thumping sounds from the well, followed by rustling noises, like something was climbing up.

    This sound was outright hair-raising, and even Taoist priests like Huo Bingyan, who dealt with ghosts and demons on a regular basis, found it hard to bear.

    Finally!

    In a scene identical to that of the horrifying video, a pair of pale ghostly hands gripped the edge of the well!

    These ghostly hands had sharp, knife-like nails and arms covered with a sticky liquid and spots of mortifying corpse blemishes!

    An irrepressible Yin energy and resentment, like a tornado, wreaked havoc all around as if this entity had clawed its way out of the eighteenth level of hell.

    ¡°Giggle~~ Giggle~~~¡±

    Eventually, accompanied by the piercing laughter, the female ghost climbed out of the dry well, revealing herself in a bloody white garment. Her damp black hair, like living seaweed, constantly twisted and floated about, and beneath it was a ghostly white face caked in heavy makeup, unbearable to look upon, with lips painted a bright red, vibrant as blood, as if smeared with blood itself.

    Her ghostly eyes bled continuously, her gaze locked with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, her lips curled in a mocking, deranged smile.

    Huang Xiaolong also watched the female ghost with interest.

    The image of this female ghost was indeed the same as the one in the terrifying video, emerging from the well and even crawling out of the computer to curse people.

    The eyes of one human and one ghost tangled together in an extremely eerie atmosphere that permeated the surroundings.

    ¡°Husband, this female ghost must be the ¡®Village Maiden Sadako¡¯ who created the horrifying video and spread the curse through the air.¡± Huo Bingyan clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Husband, kill it! It looks so disgusting!¡±

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong showed no intention of making a move.

    Just then!

    Another pair of pale, withered ghostly hands appeared on the rim of the well, and following that, another ¡°Village Maiden Sadako¡± swiftly climbed out from the well.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing this, Ma Chuxia was startled.

    ¡°Twins?¡± Qingqing exclaimed in surprise.

    Soon, one after another ¡°Village Sadako¡± climbed out of the dried-up well in a continuous, never-ending stream!

    In less than half an hour, the old house was densely packed with hundreds, if not thousands, of ¡°Village Sadakos,¡± completely surrounding Huang Xiaolong as well as the others.

    Cack cack cack~~ Cack cack cack~~

    The countless Village Sadakos began to scream and howl, their voices not only sharp as blades, piercing the heart, but also filled with the terrifying power of curses!

    Huang Xiaolong threw out several talismans without showing any sign of alarm and quickly recited incantations. As the talismans burned to ashes, they transformed into a golden light shield that protected Zhao Bing and the group, saving them from being cursed immediately.

    ¡°So scary~ so scary~~¡± Someone from the film crew was so frightened that they knelt down, sobbing and crying.

    Zhao Bing took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone! With Little Long here, we will be fine! Everyone must believe in Little Long!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ So this is your trump card?¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong finally said with a smile. ¡°Besides having extremely terrifying vengeful energy and the power of curses, you also have this move¡­ the Vengeful Spirit Duplication.¡±

    ¡°Vengeful Spirit Duplication?¡± Ma Chuxia was moved. To tell the truth, she had been watching for quite a while and hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Now that Huang Xiaolong mentioned it, she began to understand a bit.

    ¡°Yes¡­ my little wife, these ¡®Village Sadakos¡¯ are fakes,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained slowly. ¡°To be precise, what you¡¯re seeing are duplicates created from the vengeful energy of the Village Sadako.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment. ¡°Each Vengeful Spirit Duplicate is about the same level as the orange-clothed ghosts in Huaxia~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh, orange-clothed ghosts?¡± Huo Bingyan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought they would be more powerful. The orange-clothed ghosts are quite weak.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ One strand of vengeful energy turns into one duplicate. Judging by the intensity of the Village Sadako¡¯s vengeful energy, she could create at least a million such duplicates,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a chuckle.

    ¡°A million?¡± Huo Bingyan instantly fell silent.

    Damn it, a million orange-clothed ghosts, even if her master came, she¡¯d probably get bitten half to death. Even ants can overwhelm and kill an elephant.

    At that moment, more and more duplicates of Village Sadako still kept crawling out of the well.

    Huang Xiaolong was getting impatient as well. ¡°Is this ever going to end?¡±

    As soon as the words left his lips, Huang Xiaolong directly took out the Soul Banner!

    Boom~~~!

    Terrifying ghost energy shot up into the sky! Black fog surged out of the Soul Banner with ghostly faces flickering in and out, some howling in sorrow, others laughing uproariously.

    ¡°Take them!¡± commanded Huang Xiaolong.

    In an instant, a black hole vortex-like suction erupted within the Soul Banner, swallowing all the Vengeful Spirit Duplicates created by the Village Sadako like a whale taking in seawater.

    Because inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Soul Banner, there was a Ghost Immortal from the Dongying underworld, dealing with these Dongying ghosts, including the Vengeful Spirit Duplicates of the Village Sadako, was a great advantage. In the blink of an eye, all of the Vengeful Spirit Duplicates were sucked into the Soul Banner and quickly refined, becoming part of the Soul Banner.

    After swallowing these Vengeful Spirit Duplicates, the quality of the Soul Banner improved a notch.

    The Soul Banner not only devoured all the Vengeful Spirit Duplicates but also, like slurping porridge or noodles, unrestrainedly drew out the vengeful energy from the well and devoured it contentedly.

    This time, the Village Sadako hidden in the bottom of the well could no longer remain sitting back and fishing calmly.

    The next second!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    A well of vengeful energy, deep as the abyss, exploded from the bottom of the well, revealing a terrifying vengeful energy mushroom cloud!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A gusty wind arose, and the true form of the Village Sadako appeared!

    ¡°Die~~ die~~~ I will curse you¡­ You all must die!¡±

    An unpleasant, chilling sobbing sound echoed in the ears of everyone in the old house.

    Amidst the howling, a white shadow within that mushroom cloud of vengeful energy started to take shape gradually.

    ¡­

 Chapter 962 - Chapter 962 Chapter 962 To Beijing

    Chapter 962: Chapter 962: To Beijing! Chapter 962: Chapter 962: To Beijing! The true village Sadako finally revealed herself!

    In the gloomy wind, the bloodstained white dress on her body fluttered wildly, and her ghost eyes bulged out, spurting blood.

    Swish, swish, swish~~ swish, swish, swish~~~

    In the howling gloom, countless white soul-calling banners flew out from the dry well, revolving around the village Sadako. Each soul-calling banner was covered with vicious curses written in the bloody characters of the Dongying island country.

    Unlike the resentful doppelgangers before, the ghost body of the village Sadako had almost condensed into a solid form; it seemed not to be a spirit but a genuinely existing entity!

    Infinite resentment swept out, even forcing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Thousand Souls Banner to retreat continuously, and the thousands of souls and ghosts within it, including the Dongying Underworld¡¯s reapers, all shivered in terror.

    ¡°Heh, very impressive,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Judging by your strength, you should be equivalent to the top-tier Ghost Kings in our Huaxia. Even the Ghost Immortal Zheng He, in his prime, would find it not so easy to completely annihilate you.¡±

    As he spoke, a holy aura also spread from Huang Xiaolong, protecting the people in the old mansion.

    Ma Chuxia summoned her flying sword while Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, the three little demons, all released thick demonic auras.

    The atmosphere was tense and explosive.

    ¡°You can make videos to perform inscrutable, long-distance curses. You can also replicate each strand of your resentment into a doppelganger like a copier¡­ You indeed have quite some tricks. If it weren¡¯t for encountering me, I¡¯m afraid there wouldn¡¯t be many in the vast Huaxia who could handle you,¡± Huang Xiaolong analyzed slowly and deliberately.

    Perhaps, in terms of strength, the fox demon queen, the snake demon queen, and other great demons like the yellow skinned creature might not be inferior to this village Sadako, but her cunning and unpredictability were not something these great demons could cope with.

    ¡°Right, it is said that in your life, you possessed supernatural powers that could control life and death. I really don¡¯t understand; with so much power, why didn¡¯t you choose to be good, but instead preferred to be a ghost?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled with amusement.

    The throat of village Sadako gurgled with a hoarse, unintelligible sound. ¡°I¡­ in my life¡­ though I had supernatural powers¡­ could do many things¡­ but, I could still die of old age and disease¡­ Only by becoming a ghost! Can I live forever! Hehehehe~~ hehehehe~~~¡±

    ¡°Forget it, no matter what you become, I¡¯m going to reduce you to ashes!¡± Huang Xiaolong dismissed further talk, with killing intent flashing in his eyes.

    The next second¡­

    Whoosh~~ whoosh~~ whoosh~~~~

    Huang Xiaolong casually threw out a handful of talismans.

    These were exorcism talismans meticulously drawn by Huang Xiaolong, of very high quality.

    Each exorcism talisman turned into a beam of golden light, shredding village Sadako¡¯s resentful energy as if tearing a piece of fabric, forcibly tearing it apart!

    Village Sadako suddenly opened her wide, bloody mouth, seemingly mustering all her strength to condense her resentment to the extreme, and spewed out a mouthful of dark energy.

    Within this dark energy rolled a giant character from the Dongying alphabet, covered with mottled bloodstains as if it were the blood of a demonic god.

    This Dongying character, translated, was the Huaxia character for ¡°Curse.¡±

    Village Sadako knew Huang Xiaolong was formidable, so she unleashed her strongest curse.

    The terrifying curse completely shattered the exorcism talismans thrown by Huang Xiaolong, dimming their golden light.

    Immediately afterward, the giant ¡°Curse¡± character suddenly exploded, turning into countless tiny characters, writhing like corpse maggots, flying towards Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Zhao Bing, Sister Huan, and others in the mansion, like bone-etching larvae.

    ¡°Heh, trying to curse someone in front of me?¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a disdainful snort, and his True Qi burned furiously throughout his body.

    Pure and profound True Qi, like holy fire, invincible against all evil!

    This True Qi contained unstoppable Sword Intent.

    In an instant, thousands of Sword Qi burst forth!

    Each strand of Sword Qi roared with disdain for the world, thunderous and furious!

    Layers of Sword Qi completely sliced village Sadako¡¯s curse into oblivion!

    With her strongest curse broken, village Sadako let out a piercing, heartrending scream, as though her very soul had suffered damage.

    Striking while the enemy was down, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and the magnificent Sword Qi of ten thousand swords struck towards the ghost body of village Sadako.

    To rend her into pieces!

    This great battle only left Ma Chuxia and the others watching, exchanging incredulous looks.

    It truly was heart-stopping.

    Village Sadako also knew she was in imminent danger and let out a sharp screech; her body¡¯s resentment and ghost energy boiled and suddenly coalesced to form a half-acre sized, eerie head!

    It was a human head without eyes, ears, or nose, featuring just a mouth!

    A gigantic mouth!

    Roar~~!

    With a gaping yawn, it actually swallowed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Qi!

    ¡°Oh? Still have a trump card?¡± Huang Xiaolong was both shocked and delighted. ¡°Good, not bad, you¡¯re full of surprises! Fighting you is quite interesting!¡±

    Though it happened in the blink of an eye, that gigantic head lunged directly towards Huang Xiaolong, its mouth gaping, ready to swallow him whole.

    With a grin, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Nine Heavens Dark Extermination, transform into divine thunder, imposing might of the heavens¡­ Thunder, come!¡±

    No sooner had the incantation finished than several purple bolts of lightning, resembling dragons, slashed down from the sky, striking directly at the strange cranium!

    This lightning truly was divine thunder, containing a terror akin to world-ending power, mixed with the high-pitched wails of dragons.

    Boom~! Boom~! Boom~!

    The eerie human head the size of half an acre was directly shattered by the thunder!

    Splat~~~~!!

    The mountain village Sadako threw her head back and spewed a mouthful of dark blood, her ghostly form fracturing like a shattered porcelain doll, creating terrifying fissures, about to explode into pieces!

    Her boundless resentment was now barely a tenth of what it had been.

    That gigantic head was the mountain village Sadako¡¯s final trump card. Now that the head had been destroyed by divine thunder, she too was severely injured.

    Seeing this, although Huang Xiaolong realized that most of the mountain village Sadako¡¯s resentment had practically been broken, it was still continuously regenerating on its own.

    In an instant, strands of resentment started to wrap around the near-shattered body of the mountain village Sadako, miraculously repairing her ghostly form.

    ¡°Such tenacity for life, she¡¯s still not dead¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a dry chuckle.

    ¡°I will come back to curse you all!¡± the mountain village Sadako screamed miserably, about to transform into a wisp of green smoke and flee.

    ¡°Thinking of leaving? Too late,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he reached out with his right hand, his fingers transforming into five towering jade pillars, firmly capturing the mountain village Sadako. Each finger was enveloped in mist as dense as mountain fogs. Each finger contained unbelievable might, capable of crushing everything.

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, including Qingqing and the other little demons, all looked on, dazzled and entranced, their eyes revealing undisguised admiration.

    Such a casual display by Huang Xiaolong was indeed a Great Divine Power!

    The mountain village Sadako was tightly bound, struggling ceaselessly but utterly unable to escape.

    ¡°Inter-spatial curses, resentment clones, bizarre head, restoring the ghostly body¡­ you¡¯re strong,¡± Huang Xiaolong said suddenly with a smile. ¡°Well, it would be rather wasteful to just destroy you like this¡­ Come into my possession!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the Thousand Souls Banner rolled out, countless black ghostly hands extended from it, grasping the mountain village Sadako tightly and dragging her into the banner.

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~~!!! Ah~~~!!!¡±

    The mountain village Sadako resisted desperately, screaming heartbreakingly as she struggled.

    However, she had already been severely injured. With the myriad of ghosts within the Thousand Souls Banner, and the addition of a Dongying underworld enforcer, it was impossible for the mountain village Sadako to resist.

    It didn¡¯t take long before she was pulled into the Thousand Souls Banner.

    Huang Xiaolong took out some talisman paper, drew several refining symbols on it, and infused them into the Thousand Souls Banner, slowly assimilating the mountain village Sadako into a part of the banner.

    Although the mountain village Sadako had been gravely injured, if allowed to recuperate within the Thousand Souls Banner for a period of time, all her abilities, resentment, and cursed power could be restored to their prime state.

    However, the mountain village Sadako was no longer a malevolent Dongying ghost; from that moment on, she could only become a puppet of Huang Xiaolong, equivalent to a Magic Artifact, manipulated at his will.

    After refining the mountain village Sadako into the Thousand Souls Banner, the lingering resentment in the entire desolate village also began to gradually dissipate.

    Sunlight bathed the desolate village, slowly revealing signs of life.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± Ma Chuxia hurried over.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°After I refined the mountain village Sadako, those terrifying videos she created and spread will no longer work, and the resentment and curses contained within the videos will automatically become ineffective. This calamity in Suzhou City has been perfectly resolved.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Long, that Dongying female ghost was incredibly powerful; she was probably one of the top amongst the Dongying ghosts haunting Huaxia. I think even the typical enforcers from the Dongying underworld wouldn¡¯t be a match for the mountain village Sadako,¡± Ma Chuxia said, her face brightening with a smile. ¡°Little Long, now that you have refined the mountain village Sadako into the Thousand Souls Banner, it has become an extremely powerful Magic Artifact. Even the average Ghost King would struggle to withstand a single blow from the banner.¡±

    When Huang Xiaolong first acquired the Thousand Souls Banner, it had only been an ordinary Magic Artifact created by a purple-clothed female ghost, but now, it had become a top-tier Magic Artifact.

    Heh, it will be much easier now to kill those hidden Dongying ghosts in Huaxia,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he put away the Thousand Souls Banner, ¡°I¡¯ll just leave it to the mountain village Sadako.¡±

    Having settled matters, Huang Xiaolong bid farewell to Zhao Bing and Sister Huanhuan.

    Zhao Bing wanted to spend more time with Huang Xiaolong, but it seemed he had urgent matters to attend to, so she did not insist on him staying.

    Besides, Zhao Bing had a contract with the film company. The movie had to be completed within the agreed timeframe, and she could not leave the desolate village.

    Before leaving, Huang Xiaolong gave Zhao Bing some amulets, assuring her that she could film there without fear of any sinister ghosts.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then, Huang Xiaolong left the desolate village with Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Blackie.

    Huo Bingyan asked, ¡°Husband, are we heading back to Suzhou now?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a smile, his gaze turning towards the distant horizon. ¡°To Beijing. All the Dongying underworld enforcers that have come to Huaxia will gather in Beijing. I want to round them all up in one fell swoop!¡±

    Ma Chuxia nodded slightly, murmuring, ¡°There will surely be another fight in Beijing¡­ But Little Long has always been unstoppable. How could the Yin Emperor of our Huaxia be afraid of a few insignificant Dongying underworld enforcers?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 963 - Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Master Zhangs Birthday

    Chapter 963: Chapter 963: Master Zhang¡¯s Birthday! Chapter 963: Chapter 963: Master Zhang¡¯s Birthday! Having decided to head to Beijing, Huang Xiaolong took Ma Chuxia and others, bypassing both Wu Xi and Suzhou, and made his way toward the capital.

    Along the journey, every time they passed through a city, Huang Xiaolong would release the Ghost Banner.

    With the formidable Dongying spirit, Sadako from the mountain village, as its anchor, not only had the quality of the Ghost Banner improved immensely, its power became boundless, and its ability to detect the presence of Dongying ghosts was even more accurate than Huang Xiaolong himself.

    In other words, every time they went through a city and deployed the Ghost Banner to wreak havoc, they were able to exterminate the restless Dongying ghosts lying hidden within, never failing to succeed.

    This left Huang Xiaolong with nothing to do, so he spent his days leisurely sightseeing with Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and the three little demons.

    However, the only problem was that Huang Xiaolong had yet to find any trace of the other Dongying underworld envoys, despite their considerable numbers in this powerful incursion.

    ¡°Could it be that we have to get to Beijing before we bump into those Dongying underworld envoys?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled wryly.

    That evening, as they were about to arrive in Beijing, Huo Bingyan took the initiative to seek out Huang Xiaolong, claiming she had something to discuss with him.

    Having spent some time together, Huang Xiaolong had come to understand Huo Bingyan very well.

    This girl not only had decent Taoist skills and a kind heart, despite sometimes being distant and unapproachable, but she was also utterly devoted and compliant to Huang Xiaolong. After all, it was love at first sight with him, followed by a backlash from a curse spell. Now the situation was strange; Huo Bingyan was indifferent towards all other men like a stone maiden, but when it came to Huang Xiaolong, she was deeply passionate and struggled with self-control.

    Although he hadn¡¯t taken Huo Bingyan¡¯s virginity, Huang Xiaolong already considered her one of his women, one of his many wives.

    The two went out to the luxurious viewing balcony outside the presidential suite.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down, smoked a cigarette, and looked at Huo Bingyan with an amused smile. ¡°What is it? Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~ Darling, can¡¯t I spend some alone time with you without a reason?¡± Huo Bingyan gave Huang Xiaolong a flirtatious glance, then leaned against him like a little bird snuggling up to its mate, and sweetly said, ¡°But, darling, this time I really do have something I need your help with~~¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Is there anything Miss Huo Bingyan can¡¯t handle herself?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a small matter¡­ a tiny little thing¡­¡± Huo Bingyan kissed Huang Xiaolong on the cheek, and then coaxed, ¡°Darling, next month is my master¡¯s birthday, and all his disciples will gather together¡­ My master is a prominent figure of our times, with countless admirers. I¡¯m just one of his minor disciples¡­ Though I¡¯m deeply favored by him, I still have many seniors above me¡­ And he hasn¡¯t passed on his mantle to me yet~~~¡±

    Huo Bingyan went on, ¡°Taking advantage of my master¡¯s birthday, we disciples will have a competition to see how much we¡¯ve progressed in the Taoist arts over these years¡­ Those who perform well will naturally earn the favor and appreciation of my master¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ get to the point.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Well¡­ Darling, your Taoist skills are so powerful¡­ and you¡¯re my husband¡­ So, on the day of my master¡¯s birthday, I want you to accompany me¡­ to¡­ to help me make an impression¡­ Hehe~~ Darling, that¡¯s an easy task for you, right?¡± Huo Bingyan finally made her request clear.

    ¡°Your master? A prominent figure of our times?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, and he was already making some guesses!

    ¡°Spill it, who is your master?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked calmly.

    ¡°Mmm~~ Darling! Although you¡¯re amazing, my master is truly a grandmaster!¡± A proud expression emerged in Huo Bingyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°My master is none other than¨CMaster Zhang, the Heavenly Master!¡±

    ¡°Cough~~ cough~~~¡± Even though Huang Xiaolong had anticipated this answer, he still couldn¡¯t help coughing a few times.

    The fact was simple, Huo Bingyan¡¯s Taoist skills were second only to Ma Chuxia.

    The Xia Family had deep scholarly roots and had established the Huaxia Metaphysics Society, making Ma Chuxia a rising genius in the Taoist community of Huaxia.

    Huo Bingyan, not having inherited family Taoism but reaching such proficiency, indicated that her teacher could only be one person in this era of waning Taoist influence¨CMaster Zhang!

    Although Huang Xiaolong had never met the itinerant Master Zhang, he had encountered numerous of his disciples¨Cin some cases, he had killed them or scared them soulless. It could be said that Huang Xiaolong had already formed a feud with Master Zhang!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong had no good feelings toward Master Zhang. As the saying goes, ¡®a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow.¡¯ Disciples taught by Master Zhang were all unorthodox and nefarious, offending the heavens and committing countless evils, summoning ghosts for profit and harming lives for wealth¡­

    Presumably, Master Zhang was no saint either!

    ¡°`

    Huo Bingyan was young and pure of heart, not yet corrupted, but with time and exposure she might have inevitably done some vile deeds out of greed. Fortunately, now that she was with Huang Xiaolong, she wouldn¡¯t fall from grace.

    Huang Xiaolong had secretly vowed to confront Master Zhang someday, to have a magical duel and teach that guy a lesson!

    ¡°Husband, do you know my master?¡± Huo Bingyan asked in astonishment.

    ¡°No,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, thinking to himself, Your fellow disciples have been killed in such numbers by me, your master probably hates me to the bones. You want me to join his birthday celebration, isn¡¯t that like a weasel paying a New Year¡¯s visit to a chicken? Hahahaha~~~~

    Huang Xiaolong wanted to burst out laughing, but he held it back with effort.

    ¡°Oh, husband, then you should come with me to meet my master even more. He really likes geniuses like you. Plus, I want to show off in front of my fellow disciples how amazing my husband is¡­¡± As she spoke, Huo Bingyan seemed to be moved, clinging even closer to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Um, what¡¯s with your master¡¯s birthday party anyway? How old is he turning?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, his interest piqued.

    ¡°Husband, my master¡¯s age is a mystery,¡± Huo Bingyan said seriously. ¡°He looks like a majestic and handsome middle-aged man, but no one knows his true age. We disciples all speculate privately that our master is a several-hundred-year-old immortal!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ An immortal?¡± Huang Xiaolong finally burst into laughter.

    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t laugh, I¡¯m serious!¡± Huo Bingyan quickly said. ¡°There¡¯s a story that says my master¡¯s mother once dreamed of a godly and majestic immortal, and then the next day she was pregnant. She carried the baby for thirty-six months before giving birth to my master¡­ It¡¯s said that my master¡¯s mother is very mysterious, not a woman of modern times but one from ancient times¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­ the more you talk, the more incredible it gets,¡± Huang Xiaolong could only laugh in disbelief.

    ¡°Husband, nevermind all that, in the end, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s true or false. But indeed, my master is considered the ancestor of modern Taoism in Huaxia¡­ Gathering the strengths of various schools, his knowledge immense like heaven and man¡­¡± Huo Bingyan said with a bit of coquettishness. ¡°Husband, come with me, please~~¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a quasi-smile. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to meet this Master Zhang for a while. And going there, I might bring him a big surprise¡­ Hahahaha~~~ What¡¯s the exact time, and where will the birthday banquet be held?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s next month,¡± Huo Bingyan was utterly unaware of the grudge between Huang Xiaolong and Master Zhang. After all, Master Zhang had so many disciples; a few deaths here and there were unnoticed by Huo Bingyan, who wouldn¡¯t even care about them.

    ¡°Originally, my master and some powerful fellow disciples have been practicing overseas, exploring immortals¡¯ paradises, practicing alchemy, and crafting magical items. For this grand event, my master has already returned! It will take place at Longhushan in Xijiang Province, and he has invited Taoists from all over the world. One reason is for the birthday celebration, and the other, to have a discourse on Taoism!¡± Huo Bingyan said excitedly.

    ¡°Hm, it should be quite lively then,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked with a devilishly gleeful expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not just all our master¡¯s disciples who will attend, but all of Huaxia¡¯s cultivators! This includes reclusive and old Taoists who rarely appear in public. Plus, overseas Loose Cultivators will also be invited! Husband, those overseas Loose Cultivators are so mysterious and powerfully unmatched, with numerous formidable individuals! Even I don¡¯t know much about them,¡± Huo Bingyan explained.

    ¡°Aside from that, there might also be some enlightened forest spirits and demons~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see, so in short, it¡¯s a gathering of all sorts from various paths. There might even be ghosts and monsters¡­ Good, good, I definitely can¡¯t miss such a lively scene. Don¡¯t worry, next month, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he flicked his fingernail. ¡°But first, we need to go to Beijing and clean up those Dongying underworld emissaries.¡±

    After settling the matter, Huang Xiaolong told Huo Bingyan to go back to her room to rest. But she pulled Huang Xiaolong into her room instead and gave herself to him, truly becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife.

    Finally, after clearing the Dongying fierce ghosts along the way, Huang Xiaolong and company meandered into Beijing!

    From a distance, Huang Xiaolong could see a giant golden five-clawed dragon guarding Beijing.

    That five-clawed dragon, invisible to ordinary people and even Taoists like Ma Chuxia and demons like Qingqing, could hardly be seen with the naked eye.

    It represented the nation¡¯s destiny!

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly as he watched the auspicious golden dragon of national destiny soar and weave through the air.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The destiny of the nation was incredibly vibrant, a picture of a prosperous age.

    ¡°Hmm~~ With the supreme national destiny acting as a guardian, those Dongying underworld emissaries probably wouldn¡¯t dare to approach Beijing¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    ¡°Forget it, no point in worrying about that now. Let¡¯s head into Beijing first and investigate slowly.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and led the group into Beijing!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 964 - Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Young Master Huang Youve Come

    Chapter 964: Chapter 964: Young Master Huang, You¡¯ve Come? Chapter 964: Chapter 964: Young Master Huang, You¡¯ve Come? Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei stepped together into Beijing.

    Well, this Beijing is indeed quite different compared to Binhai City, Rong City, Dong¡¯an City, and so on!

    Beijing is bigger! And more prosperous! With a population over a hundred million!

    Every inch of air seemed to be permeated with an auspicious aura, stately yet elegant, solemn without lacking the opulence of royalty, layers of golden walls, brilliance everywhere, truly a city clad in golden armor!

    Moreover, Beijing was under the terrifying repression of a national destiny golden dragon, and basically, there were no ghosts lurking about!

    Even Huang Xiaolong felt that the strength of ordinary cultivators would be subtly suppressed after arriving in Beijing.

    This, Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan had already deeply felt.

    Due to his special status, Huang Xiaolong, however, was not subject to this restriction.

    Even for Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, such spirits, movement was quite restricted.

    ¡°Little Long, do you think those Japanese underworld envoys are spouting nonsense~~ How dare they come to Beijing to cause trouble?¡± Ma Chuxia whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement, silently summoning the Thousand Souls Banner and casting a ¡®ghost blinding¡¯ spell to make it invisible to the surrounding common folk.

    At this moment, under the awe of the national destiny golden dragon, the ghosts within the Thousand Souls Banner shuddered with fear.

    Huang Xiaolong sent a thread of his thoughts into it.

    ¡°My lord~~!¡±

    Inside the Thousand Souls Banner, all the malevolent ghosts respectfully knelt before Huang Xiaolong, including the Japanese underworld envoys, and the village ghost Sadako who was recuperating.

    ¡°I have arrived in Beijing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile to the Japanese underworld envoys. ¡°I suppose your companions wouldn¡¯t dare to create a disturbance here, would they? Weren¡¯t you planning a gathering?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ My lord, such a powerful pressure¡­¡± The Japanese underworld envoys trembled with fear. ¡°This is my first time coming to Huaxia¡¯s Beijing; before this, Lord King Yan did not tell us about the national destiny repression¡­ I think the other envoys likely dare not linger here long either¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Realization dawned in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°I see now. Xu Fu, that old sly fox. You minor envoys are cannon fodder, sent by him to test the waters in Huaxia¡¯s Beijing¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong mused to himself, ¡°Estimating that, even if these Japanese underworld envoys are not in Beijing, they must be somewhere close by the region~~~¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong released the Thousand Souls Banner.

    He instructed the banner to leave the capital¡¯s central district to search the surrounding areas.

    Whoosh~~~

    The Thousand Souls Banner turned into a shadowy gust, fleeing into the distance.

    At that time, the national destiny golden dragon, which seemed to be in slumber, suddenly sensed the aura of the Thousand Souls Banner and abruptly opened its eyes!

    Boom~~~~!

    Its eyes emitted an angry divine light, and its dragon roar echoed throughout the whole of Beijing!

    A divine glow chased directly after the Thousand Souls Banner!

    Huang Xiaolong looked up, and his pupils burst with divine light!

    Where the two beams of divine light met, they neutralized each other. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Thousand Souls Banner finally broke through the encirclement and left Beijing. In the peripheral areas, where the national destiny golden dragon¡¯s pressure could not reach, it started its search.

    After releasing the Thousand Souls Banner, if that group of restless Japanese underworld envoys were nearby Beijing, they would certainly be found!

    Huang Xiaolong was in no hurry, leisurely taking his two wives and three little demons for a tour around the city.

    Speaking of Beijing, Huang Xiaolong actually had some connections there.

    The Yan Family!

    One of the ten ancient martial families of Huaxia, the Yan Family!

    In Beijing, the Yan Family is an old and large clan, not only a mysterious and powerful ancient martial family but also a family of influence and great wealth in other realms!

    After the battle in the Kunlun secret realm, the Yan Family had long been submissive to Huang Xiaolong, treating him like a deity, even taking the initiative to give Yan Pianpian to Huang Xiaolong to be his wife.

    Now, if Huang Xiaolong simply revealed his whereabouts to the Yan Family, he would be able to call the shots in Beijing with ease.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Had I known I would be coming to Beijing, I would have brought Pianpian with me,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought of Yan Pianpian, whom he had left at Binhai¡¯s Wulong Villa.

    Soon, dusk fell, and night engulfed the city, enveloping the entire Beijing in a brilliant canopy of light, just like the palaces in the sky.

    Huang Xiaolong casually strolled the streets with Ma Chuxia and the others.

    Meanwhile, a Bentley with an extremely fancy license plate number was slowly driving on the road.

    Other vehicles on the road seemed to automatically give way, steering clear of the Bentley. It wasn¡¯t that the Bentley was so luxurious, but its license plate number was a symbol!

    A symbol of a colossal family!

    Inside the Bentley.

    On the spacious backseat, a young man and woman sat side by side. Both in their twenties, they radiated a vibrant light from their eyes and an extraordinary presence.

    Although sitting, the man exuded an air as if standing tall like a crane.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were like bright stars.

    If someone knowledgeable were to see this beautifully crafted pair, they would be shocked and full of admiration. Despite their young age, they were both martial artists, Great Grandmasters of True Qi, with incredibly powerful abilities!

    An invisible whirlwind of energy surged around their bodies, intimidating anyone who dared to look directly at them.

    This pair was none other than direct descendants of the Yan Family, top-tier figures even within Beijing¡¯s social circles!

    However, at this moment, their expressions were clouded with worry.

    The man chuckled bitterly, ¡°This time, our Yan Family¡¯s limelight is destined to be overshadowed by the Wang Family.¡±

    ¡°Brother, why think so much about it? Why should we compete with the Wang Family over momentary fame and status?¡± The woman shrugged, laughing lightly, ¡°If we talk about martial arts, the Wang Family isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying our shoes!¡±

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not funny,¡± the man shook his head. ¡°The Wang Family is specifically targeting the fact that we are one of the major martial arts families and they choose to put us in a difficult position by focusing on magic, rather than martial arts.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the man laughed wryly, ¡°This time, the Wang Family got lucky by recruiting several magicians who returned from overseas. I must admit, these returning magicians are indeed powerful. Lately, they¡¯ve been an eye-opener in our circles. At tonight¡¯s small banquet hosted by both our Yan Family and the Wang Family, it¡¯s unavoidable¨Cthe Wang Family will let those magicians show off again¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft, overseas magicians¡­ Only those who don¡¯t understand the Way think they¡¯re impressive. In the eyes of real experts, they¡¯re probably just bit players,¡± the woman muttered discontentedly.

    The man smiled, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be resentful. Do you think people from the Wang Family are so easily fooled? Objectively speaking, those overseas magicians do have some tricks up their sleeves¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, how can I not be disgruntled?¡± a touch of near-worship suddenly flickered in the girl¡¯s eyes, ¡°Compared to him, what are they? He is a true powerhouse with the ability to reach the heavens and the earth!¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ that person¡­¡± Upon hearing her words, the man¡¯s body trembled, his eyes showing a mixture of fear, horror, and submission. He lowered his voice to a whisper, ¡°Sister, are you talking about¡­ Young¡­ Young Master Huang?¡±

    When the man uttered the name ¡°Young Master Huang,¡± his voice was so low it was as if he feared being overheard.

    Moreover, he spoke with utmost respect, careful to not show any disrespect even when speaking in private.

    ¡°Yes, with Young Master Huang around, what are those petty magicians good for? Wouldn¡¯t they obediently admit defeat? Whether in martial arts or magic, Young Master Huang is like a deity among men¡­¡± the woman said, her face full of infatuation.

    After a pause, the woman expressed envy, jealousy, and sour grudges, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Pianpian, to be Young Master Huang¡¯s woman¡­ Sigh, why don¡¯t I have such luck? Not to mention being his wife, even if I could be a maid at Young Master Huang¡¯s side, it would be the blessing of several lifetimes!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, sister, why don¡¯t you go to Young Master Huang, show some initiative, and ask him to take you as a maid,¡± the man teased her.

    ¡°Really? Brother, stop making fun of me. Young Master Huang is a living immortal; if I shamelessly threw myself at him and he accepted me, my life¡­¡± the woman spoke rapidly, ¡°My life would not have been lived in vain!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± the man laughed heartily. ¡°Sister, mind your image. Our high and mighty goddess, saying such things, if the young masters from the other families heard you, they¡¯d probably die of shock.¡±

    Just then!

    Out of the corner of his eye, the man suddenly noticed a youth with a fresh young face leisurely strolling across the crosswalk, accompanied by several exceptionally beautiful women as if owning the street.

    ¡°Stop¡­ stop¡­ stop the car! Quick, stop the car!¡± The man suddenly yelled.

    The woman was startled and replied discontentedly, ¡°Brother! What¡¯s all this fuss about? Why stop the car? We¡¯re almost at mealtime; we should hurry to the Wang Family, or grandfather will scold us again for being late!¡±

    No sooner had she finished speaking than she too turned her gaze and saw Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Stop~~~ the car!!!¡±

    The woman screamed out loud.

    Screech~~~~~~

    Frightened, the driver slammed on the brakes, the sound of the tires screeching against the pavement was sharp, and dust billowed.

    The Bentley came to a stop right next to where Huang Xiaolong and his group stood.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong blinked, then narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Oh? Martial arts Great Grandmasters¡­ One has condensed 98 strands of True Qi, and the other 112 strands of True Qi¡­ They should be from the Yan Family¡­¡±

    The Bentley¡¯s sudden abrupt stop caused many nearby cars to brake as well, drawing the attention of pedestrians to the event.

    That¡¯s when everyone noticed the Bentley¡¯s impressive license plate and looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sense of schadenfreude.

    Some onlookers even speculated, ¡°Oh, that guy is in trouble. Surrounded by several beautiful girls, he must have caught the eye of the young master in the Bentley, and then¡­ hehe, he better wish himself good luck. Not a single woman eyed by a young master of the Yan Family has ever escaped!¡±

    Suddenly, many bystanders stopped to watch.

    The doors of the Bentley¡¯s rear seats swung open rapidly!

    A man and a woman, both with imposing airs, rushed out and ran up to Huang Xiaolong, trembling with excitement.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young Master Huang, you¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re here?¡± The pair looked at Huang Xiaolong with faces full of servility, almost suffocating with apprehension!

    The onlookers who had been excited to see a spectacle couldn¡¯t believe their eyes!

    ¡°Oh¡­ Members of the Yan Family?¡± Huang Xiaolong cracked a slight smile, ¡°It seems that after practicing the ancient martial arts passed down from Kunlun, you have both made significant progress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master Huang, this is all thanks to your blessing¡­¡± The pair, sweating profusely, bowed deeply and bent at the waist, eager to please.

    ¡­

 Chapter 965 - Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Overseas Magician

    Chapter 965: Chapter 965: Overseas Magician! Chapter 965: Chapter 965: Overseas Magician! Upon seeing the members of the Yan Family, Huang Xiaolong knew that the top ten ancient martial arts families of Huaxia had benefited greatly from their trip to the Kunlun secret realm. Although they had lost their family heirs, they had gained ancient martial arts inheritances, and the martial skills of their family members had generally improved significantly, with limitless potential.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°I wonder, Young Master Huang, what brings you to Beijing¡­ if there is¡­ anything you need~~¡± The man was fawning and obsequious, utterly lacking the pride of a martial practitioner. ¡°Young Master Huang, should you have any commands, just say the word, and our Yan Family will brave fire and water to see it done for you~¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ that matter, your Yan Family is not yet capable of handling for me~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes rolled several times before she whispered, ¡°Young Master Huang, have¡­ have you had dinner yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the man and woman both lit up. They almost simultaneously said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you, Young Master Huang, join us for a simple meal?¡±

    As they spoke, their expressions were slightly excited, their bodies trembling.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was amused at their transparency, ¡°Are you perhaps looking for my help with something? It seems to me that you have ulterior motives~~¡±

    ¡°No no no, Young Master Huang, we wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± the man quickly defended.

    ¡°Come on, just tell the truth,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with some impatience.

    The two Yan Family members no longer dared to hide the truth, and they told Huang Xiaolong everything that was to happen tonight¨C

    It turns out that in Beijing, a multitude of influential families coexist, and although they did not have open disputes on the surface, there were always undercurrents of competition for the spotlight.

    Apart from the Yan Family, there was the Wang Family in Beijing, another colossal force of power and influence.

    The Yan Family and the Wang Family liked to suppress each other as well.

    Recently, the Wang Family had employed several Guest Elders. These Guest Elders were not minor figures, but sorcerers who had returned from overseas!

    It could be said that Huaxia had nearly entered the end of the age of spells, with various magics largely withered and lineages broken, so much so that the disciples of Heavenly Master Zhang, who knew a bit about Taoist magic, could wreak havoc and do as they pleased.

    However, throughout the ages, many Taoists had left the central lands to settle overseas, either to establish their own sects, continue their lineages, seek out natural treasures, or build their private retreats.

    In other words, the Taoist practices that had dwindled in the central lands might still persist overseas!

    Chances are, overseas sorcerers were more formidable than those in the central lands.

    Moreover, overseas sorcerers had one defining feature¨Cmystery!

    Extreme mystery!

    Furthermore, after the Wang Family had taken in these overseas sorcerers, they started showing off in Beijing¡¯s high-society circles and even intimidated the Yan Family.

    The Yan Family was an ancient martial arts family, with many outstanding Great Grandmasters among their ranks, but when it came to magic, that was a realm they knew nothing about.

    The overseas sorcerers from the Wang Family had put on several convincing shows at the expense of the Yan Family, who spent money to bring in some Taoists to compete in a magic showdown with the Wang Family¡¯s sorcerers, only to suffer humiliating defeats!

    Tonight, the Wang Family had set up a banquet and invited some members of the Yan Family, ostensibly for a casual gathering, but the underlying intention was to humiliate them!

    The Yan Family was out of options, having spent so much to hire Taoists for appearances, only to be powerless in front of those overseas sorcerers.

    Tonight, they were prepared to go along with the humiliation.

    Unexpectedly, these Yan Family members happened upon Huang Xiaolong!

    Wasn¡¯t this like rain after a long drought?

    They believed that as long as they could persuade Huang Xiaolong to take action, not only would the Yan Family avoid being humiliated tonight, they would crush the Wang Family and recover all the face they had lost!

    Those sorcerers from overseas were nothing compared to Huang Xiaolong!

    However, the Yan Family members were still anxious and fearful that Huang Xiaolong might misunderstand, thinking they were using him as a pawn. Offending Huang Xiaolong was something they couldn¡¯t even begin to contemplate!

    ¡°Oh, I see, I understand completely,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with a playful look, his gaze turning to Ma Chuxia and the others, ¡°My little wives, here¡¯s an opportunity to enjoy a free banquet. Are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, don¡¯t I know you well enough?¡± Ma Chuxia smiled charmingly. ¡°You¡¯re not interested in the food; as soon as you heard about overseas sorcerers, you couldn¡¯t wait to test your skills against them, right? ¡­Alright, we¡¯ll accompany you. I¡¯ve never encountered overseas sorcerers either. I only know they¡¯re very mysterious, but I don¡¯t know how their spells compare to those of our central lands¡¯ Taoists.¡±

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Husband, I get it! These sorcerers from overseas must have come for my master¡¯s birthday festivities!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself when you talk,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with distaste, glaring at Huo Bingyan. ¡°When you meet those overseas sorcerers, keep your yap shut about who you are, got it? Just eat quietly and don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    ¡°Oh, husband, I know, I know,¡± Huo Bingyan immediately cuddled up to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm obediently.

    Huang Xiaolong then glanced at Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Blackie, the three little monsters. ¡°You three better keep a low profile as well.¡±

    After that, Huang Xiaolong said to the two Yan Family members. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll tag along for some good food.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± The pair from the Yan Family were practically dancing with joy.

    Immediately, they called for several luxury cars to take Huang Xiaolong and the others to the Wang Family.

    The Beijing Wang Family!

    This Wang Family was located on the outskirts of Beijing, occupying a feng shui treasure land by the mountains and waters, shrouded in an aura of wealth and power.

    The villa complex was built alongside the mountain.

    In front of the grand main villa, the lights shone brilliantly as a buffet reception was being held.

    The Yan Family¡¯s driver, drove the car and brought Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and others directly to the reception site.

    They got out of the car.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up.

    There were about a hundred people attending the reception, all dressed dazzlingly, exuding an impressive aura. From their appearance, they were all people of great wealth and high status.

    Among them, those with surging True Qi within their bodies were members of the Yan Family.

    Huang Xiaolong also saw several elders with restrained divine light and pervasive vitality; they were from the Yan Family¡¯s Elder Group, and among them was the standout figure of the current Clan Leader of the Yan Family!

    The others were members and high-level figures from the Wang Family. Although most had not cultivated ancient martial arts, they naturally exuded noble aura and the authority of high ranking individuals!

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a light, indifferent laugh.

    Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan were no ordinary people and were not overly constrained by such a scene. As for Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, being monsters of over a thousand years, they cared even less; whether it was high and mighty nobility or commoners, to them, the difference wasn¡¯t significant.

    What caught Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention, however, was that in a corner of the reception, there were three men in their thirties who seemed extremely out of place, holding their wine glasses and drinking.

    They exuded a very peculiar aura of Taoist power.

    At the moment, their expressions were extremely arrogant, disdainful, and indifferent, as if they were high-ranking officials who had come to a rural area.

    ¡°Little wife, do you see those three standing over there, with the look of smugness on their faces? I guess they must be the so-called overseas magicians,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with intense interest.

    He instantly recognized that the auras of Taoist power on these three overseas magicians were distinctly different from the Taoist powers inherited in the Central Plains (Huaxia)!

    Huang Xiaolong almost felt the thrill of the hunt!

    At this moment, the younger generation of the Wang Family burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha~~~ Yan Jun, Yan Yiyi, you¡¯re quite late tonight~~ Huh? Who are these people? Tonight¡¯s buffet reception is an internal gathering of our Wang Family and your Yan Family. Why have you brought some irrelevant people over?¡±

    No sooner had these words fallen than everyone at the buffet reception stopped eating, stopped talking, and turned their gaze toward Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia and the others.

    Indeed, looking at the attire of Huang Xiaolong and his group, to the eyes of ordinary people, it absolutely could not be described as shabby, but in the eyes of people from such large families, they might as well have been beggars!

    It was clear they were not from the same circle!

    Immediately, several members of the Wang Family began to mock coldly and sarcastically¨C

    ¡°Hehe, what sorts of people are these? You Yan Family really aren¡¯t choosy, daring to bring anyone into our Wang Family¡¯s domain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re just some people delusional about climbing the social ladder.¡±

    ¡°People of such status coming here has ruined my appetite for dining. It¡¯s a real mood-killer!¡±

    ¡°Where is security? Hurry up and kick these bumpkins out!¡±

    ¡­

    Moments later!

    All of the Yan Family¡¯s people had their expressions stiffen instantly upon seeing Huang Xiaolong!

    Suddenly!

    Joy! Ecstasy! Excitement! Fear! Reverence! Astonishment¡­!

    A flood of emotions surged forth!

    ¡°Oh, Old Yan, are these people your guests?¡± the Wang Family¡¯s Clan Leader asked with a light smile, looking toward the Yan Family¡¯s Clan Leader.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ these are not our guests~~~¡± The Yan Family¡¯s Clan Leader¡¯s eyes bulged in terror and nervousness, then he walked toward Huang Xiaolong hesitantly and trembling.

    Every member of the Yan Family present did the same, cautiously approaching Huang Xiaolong!

    Yes, in the eyes of the Yan Family, strictly speaking, Huang Xiaolong was not considered their guest. He was more like¨Ca lifesaver! Master! Leader! King!

    Before long, the people of the Yan Family all stood in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Could it be, these fellows don¡¯t have any deep relationship with the Yan Family and, by coming over rashly, have angered the senior levels of the Yan Family?¡± someone from the Wang Family remarked, taking pleasure in the others¡¯ misfortune.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Young Master Huang! Salutations to Young Master Huang!¡± Led by the Yan Family¡¯s Clan Leader, all the members of the Yan Family bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Their attitude could be described as devout!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    The wine glass in the hands of the Wang Family¡¯s Clan Leader, gripped insecurely, slipped and smashed to the ground!

    At the same time, the three unfathomable overseas magicians also turned their gaze toward Huang Xiaolong. Moreover, when they looked at Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, a strange light flickered in their eyes!

    ¡­

 Chapter 966 - Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Battling with Magic

    Chapter 966: Chapter 966: Battling with Magic! Chapter 966: Chapter 966: Battling with Magic! The state displayed by the members of the Yan Family plunged the entire reception into profound silence!

    Everyone doubted whether this scene before their eyes was but a dream!

    You must know, the Yan Family is a great family with a thousand years of heritage, and also a deeply entrenched ancient martial arts family. The family has produced several experts.

    In ancient times, the Yan Family would have been considered a household brimming with military talent!

    A Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, capable of running on walls, releasing True Qi externally, killing enemies from a distance, and to a certain extent withstanding the impact of firearms, was akin to an army of thousands! However, in modern society, the significance of ancient martial arts Great Grandmasters has somewhat diminished. But they are still considered at the top of the food chain!

    Although the Wang Family tends to vie with the Yan Family for the spotlight from time to time, they would never dare to truly offend the Yan Family! Otherwise, just sending out a few Great Grandmasters could throw the Wang Family into disarray.

    And now, from the Clan Leader to the common members, all of the Yan Family were bowing in respect to an apparently ordinary youth, which was indeed puzzling.

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong expressed extreme indifference, calmly accepting the Yan Family members¡¯ bows with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner and came to scrounge a meal, you guys don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    ¡°No~~ no~~¡± the members of the Yan Family said in a trembling voice. ¡°Young Master Huang, your presence really brings honor to our entire Yan Family~~¡±

    At this moment, the Clan Leader of the Wang Family, accompanied by the high-level members of his family, approached Huang Xiaolong with a friendly smile on his face.

    No matter what, the members of the Yan Family wouldn¡¯t be staging a play, so the identity of this young man must be extraordinary. The Wang Family maintained an attitude of befriending him, not daring to offend him in the slightest.

    ¡°This gentleman, your presence is indeed a great honor that brightens our Wang Family,¡± said the Clan Leader of the Wang Family with a warm smile. He then turned to the Clan Leader of the Yan Family. ¡°Brother Yan, that¡¯s not quite right of you. Since we have an honored guest, why didn¡¯t you inform me beforehand? Look, I fear we may have treated the gentleman poorly and caused displeasure in his heart.¡±

    After a pause, the Clan Leader of the Wang Family couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. ¡°Brother Yan, who exactly is this young master?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± The Clan Leader of the Yan Family¡¯s face was flushed with delight, his expression one of pleasant surprise. However, he dared not reveal Huang Xiaolong¡¯s details readily, simply saying offhand, ¡°In the realm of ancient martial arts, we in the entire Yan Family sincerely admire and revere Young Master Huang~~¡±

    Upon hearing this, the people of the Wang Family suddenly understood.

    ¡®Indeed, a genius in the field of ancient martial arts~~¡¯ The Clan Leader of the Wang Family took another look at Huang Xiaolong and nodded slightly, but his heart relaxed a great deal.

    A Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts?

    Given the powers wielded by the Wang Family, they wouldn¡¯t offend any Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, but they wouldn¡¯t be too fearful either.

    After all, it¡¯s a modern society, a society governed by law; however capable a person is at fighting, they¡¯re still subject to some constraints.

    In this era of flourishing technology, the role of ancient martial arts has indeed weakened considerably. For instance, the Yan Family has many Great Grandmasters of ancient martial arts, but the vast majority have integrated into modern life and would not easily take action.

    ¡®This youth probably doesn¡¯t have any remarkable background, perhaps he¡¯s from one of those reclusive ancient martial arts families spoken of in legends¡­heh, and I thought the Yan Family had invited some special character¡­today¡¯s spotlight still belongs to the magicians the Wang Family has hired from overseas. Although ancient martial arts are powerful, they¡¯ve become somewhat outdated compared to spells.¡¯ The members of the Wang Family were very certain in their minds.

    After witnessing the abilities of a few magicians from overseas, the Wang Family prioritized spells over ancient martial arts, and by a significant margin at that.

    To the Clan Leader of the Wang Family, spells were like rocket launchers, even missiles, whereas ancient martial arts were akin to regular firearms.

    ¡°Sir, tonight¡¯s reception is a casual affair, heh heh, please feel free, please feel free,¡± said the members of the Wang Family with good-natured laughter.

    Immediately, some Yan Family members, exceedingly attentive, brought over several plates and respectfully handed them to Huang Xiaolong and Ma Chuxia, among others.

    Huang Xiaolong was already a bit hungry, so he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and picked up his plate to find something to eat.

    The Yan Family Clan Leader personally accompanied Huang Xiaolong, nodding and bowing. ¡°Young Master Huang, do you have a place to stay in Beijing?¡±

    While eating, Huang Xiaolong casually replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The Yan Family Clan Leader was overjoyed. ¡°Well¡­ if Young Master Huang doesn¡¯t mind, you can¡­ can stay at my humble residence for a few days¡­ hehehe~~ That really would be a blessing for our Yan Family¡­ Young Master Huang, how has Pianpian been these days?¡±

    The Yan Family Clan Leader was also an old fox who was now subtly trying to curry favor with Huang Xiaolong.

    Pianpian was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife, so strictly speaking, Huang Xiaolong could also be considered a son-in-law of the Yan Family!

    Perhaps because he loved the house and its crow, Huang Xiaolong was fairly polite to the members of the Yan Family, he chuckled and said, ¡°No need. I still have things to do. Important things.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You say important matters?¡± The Yan Family Clan Leader was deeply moved.

    Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s profound abilities, if he said something was important, it certainly would be anything but trivial!

    ¡°Hmm, there are some ghosts from Dongying Island that I¡¯m going to take care of personally,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh, his tone light and breezy.

    ¡°Sss!! Creatures from Dongying Island?¡± The Yan Family Clan Leader was immediately filled with a sense of shared enmity, his voice trembling. ¡°Young Master Huang, this is indeed a serious matter, in that case, if Young Master Huang needs assistance, just say the word. Our Yan Family can mobilize hundreds, all elite.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ You think this is a war?¡± Huang Xiaolong said incredulously.

    Elsewhere.

    The three foreign magicians, however, had been keeping an unblinking eye on Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei.

    Their gaze was very eager and even filled with greed.

    ¡°Fellow brothers, those three ladies have a faint demonic aura about them!¡± one of the foreign magicians said with a trembling voice. ¡°Unless we¡¯re mistaken, they must be demons!¡±

    ¡°Yes, demons!¡± another foreign magician said eagerly. ¡°And they¡¯ve transformed into human form¡­ tsk tsk, such creatures are rare even in the vast overseas regions.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s even rarer is that these three demons are so beautiful and charming¡­ truly enchanting!¡± Yet another foreign magician, eyes glued to Qingqing, his gaze almost pressing against her. ¡°They¡¯re not using any illusion spell, they really are that beautiful~~ Excellent! Excellent! What luck we have! Three demons, just right for the three of us brothers! No fighting over them, that one is mine!¡± He pointed at Qingqing.

    ¡°We cultivators, what beauty have we not laid our hands on? It¡¯s just that the women of the mundane world lack some spiritual energy. Even if they cultivate ancient martial arts and become Grandmasters, they¡¯re only passable. It¡¯s the women who cultivate the Dao, and the beautiful female demons, who are really flavorful¡­ For instance, these female demons have long lifespans, hardly age, and are hundreds of times stronger than mundane women!¡± A foreign magician sighed repeatedly.

    At that moment, the Wang Family Clan Leader walked over inconspicuously, his voice low. ¡°Gentlemen, today, the Yan Family has invited a capable person over~~¡±

    With that, the Wang Family Clan Leader glanced surreptitiously at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°In the previous gatherings, you gentlemen showed great prowess, thoroughly humiliating the half-baked Taoists invited by the Yan Family. I reckon that the Yan Family wouldn¡¯t swallow the insult quietly, and sure enough, they¡¯ve invited a young ancient martial Grandmaster over today, determined to regain some dignity. Hehehe, gentlemen, tonight, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± A foreign magician laughed heartily. ¡°No problem. Cultivating ancient martial arts is inferior, no matter how strong a Grandmaster is, they are no match for magic.¡±

    Pausing a moment, this foreign magician glanced sideways at Huang Xiaolong with ill intent and flicked his fingernail. ¡°Let me put it this way, no matter how strong their martial skills are, when facing a magician, it¡¯s a death sentence. We cultivators, with a single release of our flying sword, can take a person¡¯s head from a thousand miles away!¡±

    This statement was made with swagger, and even the Wang Family Clan Leader couldn¡¯t help but shiver, his voice trembling. ¡°Are there truly immortals who cultivate flying swords in this world?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~¡± The three foreign magicians let out mocking laughter.

    ¡°Wang Family Clan Leader, with your knowledge, there are many things you don¡¯t know. All I can say is, there¡¯s so much in this world beyond your imagination, too many to count. Hahaha~~~ We magicians, having long resided overseas, never meddling in the Central Plains, only upon arriving here did we discover that in our vast Huaxia, I don¡¯t know how many spells have already been lost, truly a pity. Hmph! Riding a flying sword, what¡¯s that? Indestructible bodies, Solar Spirits, Heavenly Immortals, Universal Embodiments¡­ Do you know of these?¡± An overseas magician looked at the Wang Family Clan Leader as if he were looking at an ant.

    The Wang Family Clan Leader was so awestruck that he nodded continuously, hurriedly flattered them. ¡°Gentlemen, you truly are like immortals on earth~~~¡±

    After three rounds of drinks!

    The Wang Family Clan Leader laughed heartily. ¡°Alright, gentlemen, the night grows late, but we have still invited our Wang Family¡¯s three Guest Elders to perform a magical display. Hahahaha~~~ Surely, everyone has been looking forward to this, right?¡±

    While speaking, the Wang Family Clan Leader did not forget to glance at the Yan Family Clan Leader.

    The members of the Yan Family were somewhat indignant.

    To call it a spell demonstration was nothing more than a slap in the face!

    However, today, the people of the Yan Family were not necessarily cowed!

    All members of the Yan Family turned their hopeful gazes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong set down his plate.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Brother Yan, the last few times you invited Taoists to compete with our Wang Family¡¯s three Guest Elders. This time¡­ I wonder if you have made any arrangements?¡± The Wang Family Clan Leader said, with a slightly provocative tone.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Yan Family Clan Leader snorted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Brother Yan, I must say, the Taoists you have invited in the past¡­ were truly somewhat lacking,¡± said the Wang Family Clan Leader with an air of superiority.

    The Yan Family Clan Leader didn¡¯t say anything but subconsciously looked towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took a napkin from Ma Chuxia, wiped the grease from the corner of his mouth, and belched, ¡°Ah¡­ is it finally time for a magical duel? Good, I¡¯ve had my fill too, and I was just looking for some fun.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong was willing to step forward, everyone from the Yan Family heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This gentleman, that¡­ We are here to appreciate spells, not ancient martial arts,¡± the Wang Family Clan Leader said with a smile towards Huang Xiaolong, his grin carrying a mocking undertone.

    ¡°I know,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied cheerfully. ¡°I also know some spells. Anyway, they should be more than enough to deal with mere minions.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!!!!!¡± An icy snort came through.

    In an instant, the temperature in the area seemed to drop several degrees.

    The three overseas magicians had stepped forward, looking at Huang Xiaolong with brooding faces.

    ¡°Boy, are you suggesting we are mere minions?¡± One of the overseas magicians asked, staring fiercely at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes flashing unabashedly with killing intent.

    These three magicians, accustomed to living freely overseas, and in a magician¡¯s world where the strong are respected, they fully embodied the law of the jungle with the strong preying upon the weak.

    According to their temperament in the past, they would have drawn their swords and killed Huang Xiaolong for his offensive words, but now that they were in the Central Plains, when in Rome, they had somewhat restrained themselves.

    ¡°What, are you actually considering murder?¡± The Yan Family Clan Leader¡¯s True Qi boiled with anger.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Those who cultivate ancient martial arts are mere brutes! What¡¯s the point of putting on airs in front of us? Stand down!¡± One of the overseas magicians spoke defiantly.

    Huang Xiaolong gestured with his hand, signaling his people to stay calm.

    ¡°Talk is cheap,¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just have a try.¡±

    ¡°This little one, these three¡­¡± An overseas magician glanced towards Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, and sneered with interest, ¡°How about this? Today we stoop to lower ourselves to compete with you in spells. But in our world of overseas magicians, a magical duel requires stakes. If you lose, you will give us these three girls.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Xiaohong showed her teeth fiercely.

    Heimei was visibly steaming with resentment.

    Qingqing¡¯s demeanor was cold as ice.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ So that was your plan all along¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed wryly. ¡°Right. Having stakes does make it more interesting. But what if you lose?¡±

    Hahahahaha~~~ Hahahahaha~~~!

    The three overseas magicians laughed heartily, as if they had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke.

    ¡°A magical duel? Us losing to you? Hahahahaha~~~~¡± One of the overseas magicians laughed until tears nearly formed in his eyes, ¡°Alright, you tell me, what do you want from us if we lose?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way; if I win against you, you three¡­ leave behind your right hands and then never show your faces around me again. How about that?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an innocuous smile.

    ¡°Leave behind our right hands?¡± The three overseas magicians¡¯ killing intent surged.

    Then, they greedily glanced at Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei.

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a deal! Junior, you name the terms of the competition,¡± one of the overseas magicians haughtily said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way; I¡¯ll fight all three of you alone. Whether you come at me one by one or all together, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly. ¡°After all, I¡¯m bound to win anyway, so it doesn¡¯t really matter to me.¡±

    Hahahahaha~~~!

    The three overseas magicians roared with laughter out of sheer rage.

    Although they weren¡¯t particularly prominent figures in the overseas magician world, upon arriving in the Central Plains, they considered themselves invincible and did not take the local Taoists and magicians seriously at all.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Now Huang Xiaolong, a young greenhorn, was actually declaring that he would fight all three of them alone; it was utterly ridiculous!

    ¡°Fine, you crazy little brat; since you¡¯re delusional, we three brothers will indulge you!¡± One of the overseas magicians sneered. ¡°We will each display a minor trick, and if you can do better than us, then naturally you win!¡±

    With that said, the Wang Family and Yan Family both stepped aside, clearing a large space for Huang Xiaolong and the three overseas magicians.

    ¡°You go first, so that I can also behold the spells of overseas magicians,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked with a teasing smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 967 - Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Ill Just Create Some Money For Fun

    Chapter 967: Chapter 967: I¡¯ll Just Create Some Money For Fun! Chapter 967: Chapter 967: I¡¯ll Just Create Some Money For Fun! The duel has officially begun!

    Everyone at the cocktail party held their breath and fixed their eyes intently on Huang Xiaolong and the three foreign magicians.

    In their eyes, there was nothing but expectation.

    The Wang Family, needless to say, had long been subdued by the spells of these three foreign magicians. They watched eagerly today, waiting to see what kind of surprises the three foreign magicians would bring them! After all, from the beginning to the end, these three foreign magicians had never repeated their performance of any spell!

    As for the Yan Family, they were looking forward to Huang Xiaolong slapping their faces fiercely! They wanted him to hit the Wang Family hard! They had all witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine skills, capable of capturing dragons and taming tigers. Their faith in Huang Xiaolong was unshakable!

    As for Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, they also looked at Huang Xiaolong with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    They didn¡¯t think that Huang Xiaolong would capsize in front of these few small fry!

    ¡°I¡¯ll start first,¡± said a foreign magician with great confidence as he stepped forward, ¡°Today, I will perform a spell that, I guess, has long been lost in your Middle Earth. Hehe~~ Come! Bring me a basin filled with water, a fishing rod, and a box of bait!¡±

    ¡°Alright~~~¡± The Wang Family immediately complied.

    Soon, a wooden table was carried up, with an ordinary copper basin on top, filled with water.

    Also, there was a fishing rod and a box of bait.

    ¡°Eh~~ Could it be fishing?¡± Xiaohong said, surprised, from the side.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Yes, it¡¯s fishing!¡± The foreign magician glanced at Xiaohong with a gulp, ¡°Little demon, you¡¯ll be mine after a while!¡±

    A flash of murderous intent crossed Xiaohong¡¯s eyes, and her lips curled up seductively, ¡°Giggle~~ Don¡¯t talk nonsense; if you want me, you¡¯ll have to ask if my young master is willing to let go of me~~¡±

    Xiaohong¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, charmingly enchanting; the foreign magician felt surrounded by a fragrant breeze, his body suddenly a bit weak. But in an instant, he regained his composure, his confusion clearing from his eyes as he glared at Xiaohong and snarled, ¡°Good, I was almost caught in your trick! Not bad, not bad, you have flavor; I like your saucy cat and bewitching fox look!¡±

    Having said that, the foreign magician no longer looked at Xiaohong, fearing that a moment of carelessness would trap him deeply in Xiaohong¡¯s Bewitching Technique, affecting his competition in the duel.

    With undivided attention, the foreign magician threaded the bait onto the fishing rod, gently casting it, as the bait sank into the water.

    Everyone was on their toes, watching.

    Only half a minute later, the foreign magician jerked the rod up!

    With a splash, a several-pound, extremely plump and live bass was fished up.

    ¡°Excellent!!!!!!¡± The Wang Family Clan Leader clapped and cheered.

    The foreign magician cast again, and the bass flew out, caught by a member of the Wang Family.

    ¡°I plan to prepare a full fish feast, hahaha~~~~¡± While speaking, the foreign magician began fishing again.

    In this manner, fresh bass kept being fished out of the basin. In just half an hour, he had already caught over a hundred bass, all splashing water in a bucket.

    ¡°How strange~~~¡± Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help whispering to Huo Bingyan, ¡°Each bass is fresh and alive; they are definitely not an illusion, nor are they fish conjured by a spell.¡±

    Huo Bingyan also nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed impressive.¡±

    The Wang Family members all vigorously clapped their hands.

    An amused expression appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    ¡®So, it¡¯s similar to a spell like the Ghostly Transference Technique¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong could clearly see through the trick.

    Just now, when the foreign magician was fishing, several little ghosts had drifted out from his body. These ghosts weren¡¯t solitary spirits or fierce ghosts but ¡°house ghosts¡± that the foreign magician had raised since they were small. These kinds of ghosts don¡¯t have much fierce energy, so they¡¯re usually hard to detect and aren¡¯t repressed by the national fortune golden dragon of Beijing.

    These ¡°house ghosts¡± weren¡¯t harmful to people and were generally raised for stealing things, boasting the skill of traveling thousands of miles during the day and having exceptionally fast speeds.

    The bass that the foreign magician fished out were all stealthily stolen from the nearby seafood market.

    After the first foreign magician finished fishing, he looked at Huang Xiaolong teasingly, then stepped back.

    The second foreign magician walked up leisurely, ¡°Kid, watch carefully~~~¡±

    After finishing his words, he looked around, ¡°Prepare several pots for me! Empty pots!¡±

    The Wang Family members immediately ran off to do as told.

    Before long, they were carrying several large water pots and placed them on the open ground.

    The foreign magician looked at Huang Xiaolong with a condescending gaze and then took out a gourd from his bosom. He threw the gourd to Huang Xiaolong directly, ¡°Kid, inspect this gourd of mine.¡±

    ¡°Hey~~¡± Huang Xiaolong took the gourd and saw that it was empty with nothing inside, and there was nothing special about it.

    ¡°What are you going to conjure this time?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually with a smile, tossing the gourd back to the foreign magician.

    ¡°Watch closely!¡± the foreign magician approached a pot, holding the gourd with the spout facing downward. Suddenly¨C

    Splash~~~ Splash splash~~ Splash splash splash~~~~

    A stream of clear and mirror-like liquid poured from the gourd into the pots.

    In an instant, the rich and mellow aroma of wine filled the entire area.

    Fragrant, too fragrant.

    It was simply top-notch wine.

    Just by smelling the aroma of this wine, many people present were getting tipsy and intoxicated.

    The wine in the gourd seemed infinite, and before long, it filled an entire water tank. In the air, a thick fragrance of wine lingered, almost impossible to dissipate.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ with fish and wine, how delightful, how delightful,¡± that overseas magician handed his gourd to a member of the Wang Family, asking him to continue pouring the wine until all the water tanks were full.

    Then, the overseas magician cast a mocking glance at Huang Xiaolong and retreated.

    Huang Xiaolong just chuckled.

    This overseas magician also raised a ¡°house ghost¡±. While the first overseas magician was performing ¡°Fishing in an Empty Basin¡±, the second magician had already released his house ghost.

    Huang Xiaolong tracked these house ghosts with a strand of his thoughts. He saw the ghosts stealthily go to a nearby brewery, where they stole all the precious original brews from the wine cellar.

    ¡°Bravo! Excellent! The spells of you two gentlemen are truly magical!¡±

    ¡°This is amazing, producing live fish and wine¡­ If we could learn the spells of you two gentlemen, we wouldn¡¯t need to work for a lifetime and would still have food and drinks~~hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°This is truly a powerful spell, vital to people¡¯s livelihood, amazing and awe-inspiring!¡±

    ¡­

    The people from the Wang Family began to sing their praises.

    Huang Xiaolong was lost for words and shook his head, thinking, ¡®Damn, these are just a few petty thieves. You¡¯re venerating them like gods?¡¯

    The third overseas magician also stepped forward, and he asked the Wang Family members to prepare a few bamboo poles.

    They planted the bamboo poles into the ground.

    He then started muttering, as if performing a spell.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, found it quite dull and returned to Ma Chuxia and the others, yawning, ¡°Boring, truly boring. This time it¡¯s going to be watermelons.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Husband, he hasn¡¯t cast his spell yet, how do you know?¡± Huo Bingyan was amazed.

    It must be said, though Huo Bingyan and Ma Chuxia detested these three overseas magicians, they did admire their sorcery from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Just watch,¡± Huang Xiaolong said languidly.

    As expected, on those bamboo poles, vibrant green vines quickly extended, and with a speed visible to the naked eye, large watermelons began to form.

    This overseas magician casually plucked a melon, gently tapped it a few times with his hand, producing a clear sound, then with a few strokes in the air, the watermelon was sliced into several pieces. The ripe, red flesh and black seeds made it evident that the watermelon was extremely sweet.

    ¡°With fish and wine, how can we go without some fruits after the meal?¡± The overseas magician took a bite of the watermelon, then looked at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking gaze. ¡°Kid, we have finished casting our spells; now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    At this moment, the Yan Family members all focused their gaze on Huang Xiaolong.

    In their eyes, the spells of the three overseas magicians were indeed beyond imagination, once again leaving them in awe.

    Now, it was time to see how Huang Xiaolong would retort!

    Huang Xiaolong was not a man to concede easily; perhaps, this would be another fierce battle!

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped forward, and saw the house ghosts sprawled over the shoulders of the three overseas magicians.

    These house ghosts were merely the size of infants, with tigerish features and large eyes, yet they were tame, much like pet dogs or cats.

    At this time, these house ghosts, too, looked at Huang Xiaolong with a playful malice, as if waiting for him to make a fool of himself and give in.

    ¡°Quit dawdling! Show us whatever spell you have, and hurry up! Let¡¯s see if you can surpass us three brothers!¡± one of the overseas magicians barked impatiently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Huang Xiaolong said leisurely. ¡°Just now, one of you produced a perch, one produced wine, and one produced watermelons¡­ I, on the other hand, am planning to produce¨C¡±

    At this point, a sly glint shone in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he looked directly into the eyes of the house ghosts.

    In an instant, the look in the eyes of those house ghosts at Huang Xiaolong was no longer mocking or hostile, but one of submission, of obedience!

    Indeed, no matter what kind of ghost, even those raised by magicians, they are still ghosts. And all ghosts must obey the commands of Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make some money for fun,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    At the same time, those house ghosts silently stole some bank cards from the overseas magicians.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    You should know, house ghosts were raised by overseas magicians from childhood, and their thieving skills were unmatched. The three magicians were all focused on Huang Xiaolong and didn¡¯t expect the house ghosts to turn traitor and rob their own masters.

    Once they got the bank cards, the house ghosts swiftly fled far away.

    House ghosts, like cats and dogs, were also mischievous. It was normal for them to occasionally run out to play.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Right, you heard correctly, I¡¯m going to produce money! RMB! Okay! I have cast my spell, and in half an hour, it will rain here, a heavy rain, a RMB rain!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 968 - Chapter 968 Chapter 968 The Battle of Hide and Seek

    Chapter 968: Chapter 968: The Battle of Hide and Seek! (Super-sized Chapter) Chapter 968: Chapter 968: The Battle of Hide and Seek! (Super-sized Chapter) Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong say he would conjure money, everyone was a bit stunned¡­

    Conjuring bass, wine, and watermelons, these things are certainly closely related to people¡¯s livelihoods, but damn, nothing beats conjuring money!

    One thing was beyond doubt, as long as Huang Xiaolong publicly made money appear today, then he would definitely win this magical competition. There was no question about it.

    The three overseas magicians were all giving each other perplexed looks.

    Then, they all stared intently at Huang Xiaolong, thinking ¡ª ¡®Could it be that this guy, like us, has raised a household ghost? Could he command the ghost to steal money?¡¯

    However, looking over and over, they found no sign of Huang Xiaolong releasing a household ghost. In fact, he wasn¡¯t doing anything!

    ¡°Fine! Kid, if you can¡¯t conjure money in half an hour, huh, you¡¯ll have to obediently hand over those three little demons by your side!¡± one overseas magician threatened Huang Xiaolong fiercely.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ You folks are in luck, just wait to pick up money tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned, then he casually walked to the side, picked up a cup of wine, and leisurely started drinking.

    ¡°Husband, get on with the spell! I want to see you conjure money!¡± Huo Bingyan and the others ran over, excited.

    Huang Xiaolong took a sip of his wine and said, ¡°Spell? Do I need to use a spell? To deal with these amateurs, I just need to employ a little trick.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Little Long, I have no idea what trick you¡¯re playing this time,¡± Ma Chuxia gazed adoringly at her man, knowing full well that Huang Xiaolong was like a treasure chest, always giving unexpected surprises.

    Time ticked away, second by second.

    The Wang Family and the Yan Family were all waiting with bated breath.

    Actually, by this time, Huang Xiaolong had already taken complete control of the household ghosts the three overseas magicians had raised since childhood.

    These three overseas magicians, after arriving in the Central Plains, quickly integrated into local society. The Wang Family had hired them as Guest Elders for a hefty price, providing them each with a bank card containing at least a billion in funds.

    At this moment, the household ghosts transformed into the likenesses of the three overseas magicians and, under the guise of VIP customers, brazenly got in touch with the bank¡¯s president and withdrew the money from the cards.

    Then, the ghosts turned into gusts of wind and whooshed toward this side.

    Half an hour was up!

    At that moment, the scene was dead silent; forget money, there was nothing at all!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± The Wang Family Clan Leader felt at ease and let out a loud laugh. ¡°Mr. Huang, right? Conjuring fish, wine, and melons seems feasible, but this conjuring money? Hahahaha~~ in the past, there were spells to turn stone into gold, but conjuring banknotes is unheard of. Besides, if one could conjure money out of thin air, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Huang be able to lie at home counting money until his hands cramped every day, not needing to do anything, and still become the world¡¯s richest man?¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the members of the Wang Family all let out mocking laughter, clearly expressing strong skepticism toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s claim.

    ¡°Kid, the time is up!¡± An overseas magician sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I see you¡¯re nothing but a good-for-nothing pretty face!¡±

    ¡°Hey~~~ The money¡¯s here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light chuckle.

    The next second!

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~~

    A few gusts of wind passed.

    Rustle~~ rustle, rustle, rustle~~ rustle, rustle, rustle~~~~

    Sure enough, RMB started to flutter down from the sky like snowflakes!

    All of them were hundred-yuan notes, densely falling.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    New banknotes fell on their heads, shoulders, feet, and the ground indiscriminately.

    In less than half a minute, the ground was covered with thick layers of notes, like fallen leaves.

    ¡°Giggle~~ it¡¯s really money!¡± Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, the three little demons, the most mischievous, laughed as they picked up banknotes, checked if they were real, and then started stuffing their pockets.

    The next second, all the members of the Yan Family, including the Clan Leader, erupted with thunderous roars¨C

    ¡°Young Master Huang¡¯s divine skills!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Huang is mighty! Young Master Huang, unrivaled in the world!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Conjuring fish and wine, how much are they worth? Look, look, how much money Young Master Huang conjured in an instant, tsk tsk, like rain, billions of cash in the blink of an eye¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it rain money in all my life~~¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, the members of the Yan Family felt incredibly triumphant; the humiliation they suffered from the Wang Family on previous occasions had been thoroughly avenged today!

    The Yan Family Clan Leader¡¯s face glowed as he looked at the Wang Family Clan Leader. ¡°Brother Wang, look, it¡¯s still raining money. In this magical battle, your three Guest Elders working together couldn¡¯t beat Young Master Huang¡­ Now, you must admit defeat, right?¡±

    The Wang Family Clan Leader¡¯s face was ashen, his lips trembling, unable to utter a word.

    The members of the Wang Family collectively fell silent.

    Just then!

    The ringtones for text messages on the phones of those three overseas magicians chimed simultaneously, and they took out their phones to check!

    It was a message from the bank, informing them that all the money in their accounts had been withdrawn!

    ¡°What? Our money?¡± One overseas magician turned pale as his eyes twitched in fury. Looking up, he cursed, ¡°This is all our money! Damn it!¡±

    Well, lo and behold, the family ghosts they had raised for many years were now holding money boxes and throwing money around above their heads!

    ¡°Outrageous! You vile creatures!¡± The three overseas magicians burst into rage, chanting spells to recall their family ghosts.

    However, the family ghosts floating in the sky remained unmoved and even made faces at them.

    They had betrayed them!

    The family ghosts had betrayed them!

    ¡°Fine then! You thief! You actually stole our family ghosts!¡± An overseas magician glared at Huang Xiaolong with a venomous and murderous gaze.

    ¡°Oh, tit for tat, eh.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously. ¡°These family ghosts might not have combat prowess, but they are unmatched thieves. Thanks for raising a few clever and nimble ghosts for me. I¡¯ll be needing them in the future.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took out the Soul Containment Vessel and collected the family ghosts.

    ¡°You brat! I will have your life!¡± The killing intent in the eyes of one overseas magician flared wildly as he approached Huang Xiaolong in a near frenzy.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you all respected figures? Now that you¡¯ve lost in a magical duel, are you going red-faced with shame and resorting to violence?¡± The Yan Clan Leader¡¯s True Qi permeated the air, sending dust and pebbles flying in all directions.

    All members of the Yan Family stood ready, concentrating their True Qi, prepared to unleash brutal energy on the three overseas magicians from afar at just a word from Huang Xiaolong.

    The atmosphere became extremely tense.

    ¡°Wait~~everyone¡­ let¡¯s all just calm down, give me some face¡­ don¡¯t be rash~~~¡± The Wang Family Clan Leader, also fearful of the situation spiraling out of control, hurriedly stepped forth to mediate.

    ¡°What, not willing to accept your defeat?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of murderous intent as he spoke at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°Interesting~~ it seems we have underestimated you,¡± said the eldest overseas magician, who was presumably the eldest disciple, halting his two junior fellows. His pupils constricted like a venomous snake¡¯s as he stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You managed to turn our painstakingly raised family ghosts against us and stole the money from our bank accounts. Your cunning mind and skill set truly are exceptional. Who would have thought that the Middle Kingdom still housed magicians of your caliber? It seems we have underestimated the sorcery of the Middle Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°No need for idle talk.¡± A benign smile spread across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve lost. Leave behind your right hands.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± The eldest of the overseas magicians snorted coldly. ¡°Sir, we haven¡¯t had enough fun¡­ what do you say to another round? Let¡¯s raise the stakes. Do you dare?¡±

    Another overseas magician sneered. ¡°Just now, the three of us brothers were merely toying around and didn¡¯t use our real strengths. Do you dare face us in another duel?¡±

    ¡°This time, our word is our bond; we¡¯ll accept defeat graciously!¡± The third overseas magician spoke through gritted teeth with an animalistic roar, ¡°When we¡¯re serious, we will not lose to a greenhorn like you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ I knew you¡¯d renege,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he stretched his limbs. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll humor you with another game. Let¡¯s up the ante. If you lose again, I want both your hands!¡±

    ¡°You sure have a big appetite,¡± said the eldest overseas magician, his confidence somewhat restored at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s agreement to another round.

    In the previous duel, the three brothers hadn¡¯t taken Huang Xiaolong seriously and hadn¡¯t gone all out. Losing to Huang Xiaolong was something they were loath to accept.

    Besides, Huang Xiaolong had been too cunning, stealing their family ghosts and emptying their bank accounts. They had to retaliate; they had to crush Huang Xiaolong and avenge their previous humiliation!

    ¡°Very well, if we three brothers lose again, we will surrender both hands to your handling¡­ however, if you lose,¡± the eldest overseas magician¡¯s eyes swept over Huang Xiaolong like a ravenous wolf, as if his gaze could pierce through him, ¡°If you lose, not only do you have to hand over the hands of the three little monsters, but you must also return our family ghosts and¡­ please leave behind one of your hands as a souvenir for us brothers. What say you?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Whatever you say is fine, since you¡¯ll be losing anyway,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with slight impatience. ¡°Alright, what shall we compete in? Say it quickly.¡±

    The three overseas magicians huddled together for a secret discussion.

    ¡°Sir, this time, let¡¯s play ¡®hide and seek,¡¯ shall we?¡± the eldest overseas magician suggested with a scheming look at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hide and seek?¡± A playful smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face. ¡°That does sound interesting.¡±

    ¡°Hide and seek is fun, yay!¡± Xiaohong laughed merrily on the side, completely oblivious to the tension.

    With a worried expression, Huo Bingyan said, ¡°These three guys are extremely cunning, acting with a plan. The game they propose will surely be their forte! This is very unfavorable for husband!¡±

    Yet Ma Chuxia responded with an air of nonchalance. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Little Long. He is capable of anything. But I don¡¯t blame you; you haven¡¯t known him for long and haven¡¯t witnessed the miracles he created one after another.¡±

    Indeed, ¡®hide and seek¡¯ was the type of spell that the three overseas magicians excelled at!

    Their forte was the ¡°Art of Transformation,¡± which, put simply, was not an illusion, but the ability to transmute their spirit and body into other substances.

    This could be considered a Divine Skill.

    Such Divine Skills had long been lost in the Middle Kingdom and were now only found among overseas magicians!

    Among the three overseas magicians, the eldest was skilled at transforming into rocks.

    The second one excelled at transforming into leaves.

    The youngest was good at transforming into insects and birds.

    Each had their own specialty.

    Their plan was to use transformation magic to turn into stones, leaves, and insects, which Huang Xiaolong had to find. If he couldn¡¯t find them within the set time, it would be considered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s loss.

    ¡°This villa district will be the boundary,¡± declared the senior among the foreign magicians to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The three of us brothers will hide within ten minutes. After ten minutes, you will come to search for us. If you manage to find us, naturally, that means you¡¯ve won. How does that sound?¡±

    Another foreign magician added, ¡°We¡¯ll give you one hour to find us! That¡¯s plenty of time! If you can¡¯t find us in an hour, then you might as well give up on finding us for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve played like this! Honestly, it sounds fun! Alright, let¡¯s start now, go hide yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The three foreign magicians walked together into the villa behind them.

    Huang Xiaolong solemnly covered his eyes with both hands. ¡°I won¡¯t look, I absolutely won¡¯t peek. I really want to see what tricks you can come up with! Hahaha~~~~¡±

    All the others also turned their backs, instinctively covering their eyes.

    Inside the villa.

    The three foreign magicians closed the door and sat cross-legged.

    ¡°Brothers, we can¡¯t afford to have any slip-ups this time,¡± the senior brother said with a stern expression.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Brother, you worry too much. The spell we three brothers have practiced all our lives, the one we¡¯re most proud of, is this transformation magic. Once we cast the transformation spell, our spirit, energy, and essence are concealed and blend with nature, making it impossible for that brat, even with his high-level Taoist sorcery, to find us!¡±

    ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯s begin the transformation!¡±

    The three foreign magicians concentrated their mana and silently chanted incantations.

    Minutes later, a colorful dazzling light enveloped them.

    The next moment¨C

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    The senior brother turned into a ray of light, shooting outside the villa, transforming into an ordinary pebble and falling to the ground.

    The second brother disappeared without a trace, and on a willow tree outside the villa, a new tender green leaf appeared, indistinguishable from the other leaves.

    The third brother became a cricket, hiding outside the villa in the corner by a pile of rocks, peering around sneakily and suspiciously.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± At that moment, Huang Xiaolong, who had his eyes covered, suddenly had a thought, as if he sensed something, then the corners of his mouth curved into a faint smile, murmuring, ¡°Do you think you can deceive everyone just like that?¡±

    Ten minutes had passed.

    Huang Xiaolong removed his hands and opened his eyes, sweeping the villa¡¯s outdoor yard with a teasing gaze.

    ¡°Have they all hidden themselves?¡± Xiaohong asked excitedly, grabbing Qingqing¡¯s hand and dashing into the villa, only to shout out soon after, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no one in the villa; those three fellows have gone into hiding.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, no rush, take your time. They can only hide within this villa district, so they can¡¯t fly away!¡± said Ma Chuxia from the side.

    The Wang Family Clan Leader raised his voice, ¡°Mr. Huang, you may start searching now. You have one hour, starting now.¡±

    As he spoke, many members of the Wang Family began to check their watches.

    ¡°Young Master Huang, let¡¯s search together,¡± the Yan Family Clan Leader quickly suggested.

    The Wang Family Clan Leader immediately interjected, ¡°Brother Yan, this is a challenge between Mr. Huang and the three guest elders of my Wang Family; it¡¯s best if others do not get involved. Otherwise, even if Mr. Huang wins, it would be a hollow victory, breaking the rules, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± grumbled the Yan Family Clan Leader with displeasure.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such an exaggeration, finding them will be a piece of cake,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong cast his spiritual awareness like a fishing net, spreading it out!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    An invisible surge of spiritual power swept across the villa area!

    Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor, a divine being, and his spiritual power, in layman¡¯s terms, is ¡°Divine Consciousness,¡± which, when cast, leaves nothing hidden!

    Although the transformation magic of the three foreign magicians was very clever, and their spiritual auras were extremely concealed in their transformed state, making them hard to detect,

    no matter how concealed the spirit is, it still leaks a trace or two.

    Besides, since it¡¯s a spell, it generates faint mana fluctuations.

    These nearly imperceptible mana fluctuations might fool most Taoists and magicians, but they couldn¡¯t escape the fine net of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Consciousness!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled teasingly and then casually walked near the villa.

    There, on the pebble path, were scattered pebbles.

    Huang Xiaolong bent down, picked up a pebble, and weighed it in his hand.

    The others, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s action, were taken aback.

    ¡°Playing hide and seek, why are you picking up stones?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, without missing a beat, walked to a willow tree and plucked a leaf after picking up a stone.

    Then, he dug through a pile of rocks and caught a cricket.

    ¡°Um¡­ honey, what are you doing?¡± Huo Bingyan asked in surprise.

    The people of the Yan Family couldn¡¯t help but loudly say, ¡°Young Master Huang! You should be searching for people! What¡¯s the meaning behind picking up stones, plucking willow leaves, and catching crickets?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Huang, 20 minutes have already passed. You have only 40 minutes left,¡± the Clan Leader of the Wang Family said to Huang Xiaolong, his eyes beginning to show a hint of a victor¡¯s smile.

    ¡°I have already found them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to revert to your original forms.¡±

    Upon his words, the stone, willow leaf, and cricket didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~ Just like that, I could crush you all with ease. Are you still planning to be stubborn?¡± A trace of killing intent appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice.

    The next moment!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    Intense mana fluctuations rippled from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands!

    Among the myriad of colors, three overseas Magicians appeared before Huang Xiaolong in a most sorry state.

    ¡°My heavens~~~¡± Huo Bingyan was dumbfounded. ¡°So those stones and willow leaves, as well as the cricket, were these three overseas Magicians¡­ This spell is really too powerful¡­ It¡¯s completely unimaginable~~~¡±

    In Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes, a hint of amazement flashed, yet she smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, the mana of these three overseas Magicians is incredible, but what¡¯s even more impressive is our Little Long. Even with such transformations, they couldn¡¯t escape Little Long¡¯s discerning eye.¡±

    The clansmen of the Yan Family and the Wang Family were left doubting their own reality upon witnessing such a spell.

    However, very soon, a shadow crossed the hearts of the Wang Family. ¡°This is bad! The three Guest Elders have been found! We¡¯ve lost!¡±

    ¡°How about it? Are you ready to admit defeat now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked teasingly.

    The expressions of the three overseas Magicians fluctuated between shades of dark and light, their eyes reflecting defeat and an unimaginable level of confusion.

    ¡°You¡­ how did you find us? This¡­ this is impossible¡­ Our art of transformation is unbeatable¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± One of the overseas Magicians said in frustration as he stared at Huang Xiaolong, but there was no denying the facts before them¨Cthey had no choice but to admit defeat.

    ¡°Enough talk; those who are wise enough should just sever their own arms, don¡¯t force me to act,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Wait~~! We haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± The eldest brother among the overseas Magicians suddenly glared, ¡°Indeed, you found us, but now it¡¯s your turn to hide, and we three brothers will seek! If we find you, then¡­ this magic duel will be considered a draw!¡±

    ¡°Right! That¡¯s reasonable! That¡¯s perfectly reasonable!¡± the Clan Leader of the Wang Family immediately echoed loudly.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Still putting up a struggle?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll satisfy your request.¡±

    Each of the three overseas Magicians took a deep breath, their faces showing a determined look of a do-or-die battle, as they said in unison, ¡°Your Excellency, please start hiding now!¡±

    In their hearts, they all had their own plans. The art of transformation had mostly vanished from mainland China.

    Even though Huang Xiaolong could see through the overseas Magicians¡¯ spells, he most likely did not know the art of transformation.

    Therefore, no matter how much Huang Xiaolong hides, it would be difficult to elude the three overseas Magicians in such a large villa area!

    ¡°Your Excellency, please hide well, as this duel will end in a draw,¡± one of the overseas Magicians said with a sneer.

    ¡°Hide? Why should I hide?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mischievous look on his face. ¡°Like this, I will simply stand here, not moving an inch, and cast a small spell, and you will still not find me.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡±

    All three overseas Magicians were utterly shocked, blurting out. ¡°You¡¯re going to stand right before our eyes, not moving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will stand still, not hide, nor seek shelter, and openly, you will still not find me,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with conviction.

    Nearly everyone had an expression of extreme disbelief and skepticism.

    Not hiding or seeking, and letting people find you, isn¡¯t that just openly admitting defeat?

    ¡°Hmph! I have no idea what kind of trick you¡¯re playing,¡± the senior brother among the overseas Magicians, who was more composed, his eyes darting around. ¡°Could it be that Your Excellency wants to ascend to the heavens or shrink to the ground? However, do not forget, this game of hide and seek is only within this villa area. Your Excellency, if you were to shrink to an inch or fly to the sky, that would be against the rules!¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear me? I said, I will just stand still,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I get it now! Does Your Excellency intend to use the invisibility spell?¡± another overseas Magician said with a grave expression.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ No need to guess, my methods are beyond your comprehension. Invisibility? Even though I know it, I disdain to use such a thing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Neither ascension nor invisibility, fine! I really want to see what other earth-shattering methods Your Excellency possesses!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t blink!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 969 - Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Leave Your Arms Behind

    Chapter 969: Chapter 969: Leave Your Arms Behind! Chapter 969: Chapter 969: Leave Your Arms Behind! Everyone stared at Huang Xiaolong with wide eyes, not blinking, eager to see how he could stand still, disappear from this spot, and elude those three overseas magicians, thereby winning this magic duel.

    It seemed like an impossibility.

    Even the three overseas magicians were locking onto Huang Xiaolong with their minds, determined not to miss any movement from him and ready to react swiftly.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly and opened his mouth to exhale.

    Wooo~~~~!

    A whirlwind formed out of nowhere, sweeping directly across the villa area.

    This wind, springing up from flat ground, sent plates, bowls, cups, dining tables, and carts tumbling every which way.

    Amidst the flying sand and rocks, everyone staggered, unable to open their eyes.

    Even the three overseas magicians couldn¡¯t help but shield their eyes with their hands, stumbling back several steps.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly again and blew another breath.

    He had completed casting the spell!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong also released a spell!

    The wind stopped.

    Everything returned to normal.

    But then¡ª

    Suddenly!

    The heads of the three overseas magicians practically exploded!

    They wore dumbfounded expressions, their eyes bulging out, staring intently at the hundreds of people before them¡­

    The scene was so quiet you could hear a pin drop!

    At this time, something extremely bizarre happened! In the eyes of the three overseas magicians, every single person before them was Huang Xiaolong!

    ????

    To put it simply, everyone present, except for the three overseas magicians, had transformed into the image of Huang Xiaolong!

    Regardless of gender, age, and appearance, they all became ¡°Huang Xiaolongs.¡±

    Facial features, clothing, build, and even the look and demeanor, there was absolutely no difference¨Cthey were indistinguishable from the real or fake!

    ¡°Ah~~~! How did I turn into this?¡± someone screamed.

    Indeed, even the voice matched perfectly.

    Everyone was stunned, disoriented, yet found it a bit funny.

    One of them kept touching their chest, shouting, ¡°Where did they go? Where did they go?¡±

    Chaos ensued.

    The buffet turned into a complete mess.

    At this moment, several ¡°Huang Xiaolongs¡± spoke out loud at the same time, ¡°I didn¡¯t even move, now come and find me!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The three overseas magicians were at a complete loss.

    They realized they had been tricked by Huang Xiaolong again!

    Huang Xiaolong indeed had not flown into the sky or burrowed into the ground, nor had he turned invisible; he might not have even moved an inch, but in an instant, he had made everyone look exactly like him¨Cdamn, the difficulty of finding the real one was immense!

    ¡°Too cunning! This damn kid! Seriously too cunning! He¡¯s practically an old fox!¡± the eldest brother among the overseas magicians raged furiously.

    ¡°Members of the Wang Family, come over here!¡± a ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± shouted frantically. ¡°I am the Wang Family Clan Leader! Our Wang Family people, come over here, do not mislead the three Guest Elders! Hurry over here!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, all of the Huang Xiaolongs rushed to his side.

    ¡°Absurd! I just asked the people of the Wang Family to come over, how could you¡­ how could all of you come over? Audacity! People of the Yan Family, roll aside!¡± the ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± who had spoken earlier fumed angrily.

    ¡°Absurd! How dare you impersonate me?¡± Another ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± stepped forward and pointed at the one who had just spoken, claiming to be the Clan Leader of the Wang Family, and cursed furiously. ¡°Son of a bitch, impersonating me to my face, are you seeking death?¡±

    ¡°I am the real one!¡±

    ¡°The Clan Leader of the Wang Family is me! It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡­

    Chaos ensued, complete and utter chaos.

    The three foreign magicians were sweating profusely from their foreheads.

    They released their soul power to identify the real one, but the hundreds of ¡°Huang Xiaolongs,¡± in terms of temperament and spirit, were all indistinguishable, with not the slightest difference.

    ¡°Brother~~ I¡­ my head¡­ my head is feeling dizzy~~¡± one of the foreign magicians pressed his hands to his temples. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve been duped! That brat¡¯s spell is too bizarre; he actually has this trick up his sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Can you find him? Hurry up and find him!¡± a large group of ¡°Huang Xiaolongs,¡± jeering and laughing, provocatively shouted at the three foreign magicians.

    ¡°Look carefully~~¡± The elder of the foreign magicians wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and approached one ¡°Huang Xiaolong,¡± looking him over from left to right.

    ¡°What are you looking at, I¡¯m not the one.¡± That ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± glared disdainfully, ¡°Get lost! Quick, go away!¡±

    ¡°You! It¡¯s you! I suspect you are that brat!¡± the elder among the foreign magicians suddenly grabbed the arm of this ¡°Huang Xiaolong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! I feel it, it¡¯s you! Found him!¡±

    The next second.

    Whoosh~~~!

    The ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡± whose arm was grabbed suddenly shimmered with ripples and quickly returned to his own appearance. He was not Huang Xiaolong at all, but rather a youth from the Yan Family.

    That Yan Family youth chuckled with a snort. ¡°What now, got the wrong person? You lose!¡±

    ¡°This~~~¡± The three foreign magicians truly felt like crying then and there.

    Find the real Huang Xiaolong?

    Not a chance in hell!

    Moreover, strictly speaking, these three foreign magicians had already lost because they had misidentified earlier.

    ¡°Lost! Lost! Lost! Lost!¡±

    Dozens of ¡°Huang Xiaolongs¡± shouted together, their voices thunderous.

    Finally¡­

    Ripples spread outward.

    Of all the Huang Xiaolongs present, except for one original, all the others returned to their true appearances.

    There, the real Huang Xiaolong, quite smugly held a tall wine glass, gently sipping the red wine within and watched the three helpless foreign magicians with a mocking gaze. ¡°Now, there¡¯s nothing left to squabble about, is there? Winning is winning, losing is losing. You are no match for me, so leave behind your arms.¡±

    The scene fell silent, everyone, including the people of the Wang Family, looked at Huang Xiaolong with a shocked and horrified gaze.

    Upon reflection, the array of abilities and spells Huang Xiaolong had demonstrated was indeed too much for the three foreign magicians.

    ¡°Husband! You are so powerful! I never expected you to have this move! Even my master definitely doesn¡¯t know this one! It¡¯s like a copying machine, instantly creating countless husbands¡­ even I couldn¡¯t tell which one was real and which was fake!¡± Huo Bingyan¡¯s eyes shone with admiration.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Never mind you, I¡¯ve been with Little Long for so long as husband and wife, and even I couldn¡¯t tell. This move of Little Long¡¯s is truly magical.¡± Ma Chuxia sighed with emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always said it, Young Master Huang¡¯s spells are truly the best in the world!¡± the Clan Leader of the Yan Family boasted with raised eyebrows. ¡°This is what they call there¡¯s always someone better!¡±

    The Clan Leader of the Wang Family was completely cowed and hung his head, not saying another word.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze back to the three foreign magicians, his eyes becoming sharp again, and he spoke in a stern tone, ¡°You foreign magicians returning from overseas, recklessly arrogant and shortsighted, today is a lesson for you. Quickly leave behind your hands, or you won¡¯t even be able to save your lives!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 970 - Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Wiped Them All Out

    Chapter 970: Chapter 970: Wiped Them All Out! Chapter 970: Chapter 970: Wiped Them All Out! Huang Xiaolong was also brimming with a grim murderous intent. He had always looked down on those arrogant overseas magicians. Moreover, these three overseas magicians were attempting to snatch away Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, his three little demon pets. How could he allow others to covet what was his?

    It could be said that these three overseas magicians were unaware that they had touched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bottom line!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡±

    Suddenly, the three overseas magicians burst into wild laughter. Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, they reacted as if they had heard the funniest, most ludicrous joke in the world.

    Step by step, the three overseas magicians advanced, exuding a subdued yet powerful mana. With grim, murderous expressions, they showed an utterly dismissive attitude, not intending to honor the bet. They stood in a trigram formation, seemingly ready to encircle Huang Xiaolong, treating him as if he were meat on a chopping board or a chicken in a cage.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed with an unexpectedly calm demeanor. He spread his hands and said, ¡°It seems like you plan to deny your wager. Heh, accomplished magicians all, with such high-status, making bets straightforwardly, yet now you want to brazenly default on them. Very good, very good indeed~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Yes, you are right, we intend to renege. What about it, brat?¡± the eldest brother among the overseas magicians retorted with a cold laugh.

    Upon hearing this, the crowd erupted in hisses.

    The Yan Family, all being ancient martial grandmasters, inherited the tradition of ancient martial families, believing in values such as ¡°keeping one¡¯s word¡± and ¡°a promise worth its weight in gold¡±¡­ and so on.

    Now, with the three overseas magicians acting in such a deceitful manner, the Yan Family looked down on them with disdain and disgust.

    Even members of the Wang Family looked down on the three overseas magicians, considering their character too despicable!

    At this moment, one of the overseas magicians sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Listen well, kid. Your spellcraft does not seem to originate from the Central Plains; after all, the might of spells from the Central Plains is weak. Which overseas sect did you learn from? Well, let me tell you. The three of us are disciples of the Kunlun Sect! If you¡¯ve ever been overseas, then you¡¯ve surely heard of the reputation of our Kunlun Sect! Going against us is simply seeking death, tired of living! Now, report which sect¡¯s disciple you are, or if you¡¯re the disciple of some loose cultivator, tell me so I can find out whether you have any connection with our Kunlun Sect. If there¡¯s no affiliation, then I¡¯ll ensure your body and soul are annihilated, turned to ash, sentenced to never transcend after death!¡±

    The three overseas magicians revealed fierce and malicious expressions.

    One of them even looked greedily at Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, the three little demon pets.

    ¡°Disciples of the Kunlun Sect? Who would have thought, that the Kunlun Sect, such an ancient sect, still existed¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment.

    However, his thoughts quickly shifted, and Huang Xiaolong understood¨C

    In the Central Plains, with the development of technology, various logging activities, environmental pollution, and the natural dissipation of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, those majestic mountains and rivers were reduced to mere tourist sights. The various sects that had once established caves and grounds for cultivation in the mountains had long since vanished.

    They had not perished but relocated overseas, where they continued to teach and advance their practices unhindered.

    Just like these disciples from the Kunlun Sect before him!

    ¡°Oh, if the Kunlun Sect exists, then surely the Emei, Shushan, Hua Mountain, Mount Tai, and such sects exist too¡­ Interesting! Truly interesting!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had discovered some novel and exciting toy.

    ¡°You brat, there¡¯s no need for you to know these things! Die!¡± Suddenly, the three Kunlun Sect disciples exchanged glances, then, with impeccable coordination, launched an assault on Huang Xiaolong.

    With a flick of their hands, several glinting daggers surrounded by immortal aura and crisscrossing sword Qi appeared out of thin air.

    Yes, daggers, not flying swords.

    Presumably, these three individuals did not hold very high status in the Kunlun Sect, which is why they lacked the materials to forge flying swords and had settled for a bunch of daggers instead.

    ¡°`

    However, these daggers were also forged from materials like seabed cold iron, and each one was inscribed with a Formation.

    The power of the daggers was equivalent to a slightly smaller flying sword, much more formidable than an attack with True Qi, absolutely indestructible. With just a thought, they could decapitate someone from afar as easily as reaching into a bag.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    The sharp Sword Qi sliced through the air, causing it to crackle and explode, forcing those nearby to instinctively back away. Even the ancient martial Great Grandmasters of the Yan Family felt their skin prickle with pain, as if blades were slicing their flesh, causing goosebumps and making it nearly impossible to keep their eyes open. Only two words came to mind¨Cformidable!

    In the blink of an eye, the daggers formed a Sword Array and emitted an extremely pure Taoist demon-subduing Sword Qi. They began to spin rapidly and move in to strangle Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Flying swords and Formations? Yes, they are countless times stronger than the inadequate Taoists I¡¯ve encountered before! This is more like it! Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong was undaunted; he let out a long howl that resembled the roar of dragons and tigers. Around him, a golden sword light began to permeate.

    With a wave of his hand, the flying sword that he had previously refined, which was crafted from a Blazing Fire Magic Artifact, shot out at once.

    An immense surge of sword light, spouting unresisting flames that could incinerate anything, burst forth like a tidal wave!

    Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!

    A single flying sword clashed with more than a dozen daggers in mid-air, colliding dozens or hundreds of times and making a clinking sound, and then¨C

    The dazzling sword light emitted by the daggers suddenly dimmed and they fell to the ground one after another!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword, however, continued its relentless trajectory, heading straight for the three foreign Magicians.

    This turn of events terrified the three Kunlun Sect foreign Magicians, shocking them to their core.

    They had never imagined that this mysterious young man before them possessed such a high-quality flying sword!

    ¡°Run~~!!¡±

    The three foreign Magicians let out agonizing screams in unison.

    Making a snap decision, they prepared to flee.

    In that critical moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword was already upon them, its light sweeping across them with a crackle, severing the right arm of the eldest brother among the Magicians like chopping vegetables.

    Blood splattered, and before the severed arm could hit the ground, it was incinerated to ash by the intense fire within the Sword Qi.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!¡± The man screamed as if his soul was departing. ¡°Run! Use the Blood Escape Spell! Hurry! If you don¡¯t run now, it¡¯ll be too late!¡±

    Thwack! Thwack!

    The other two foreign Magicians¡¯ right arms were also simultaneously severed and turned to char.

    Thwack~~~~~~!!

    The three Kunlun Sect foreign Magicians each opened their mouths wide, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°`

    Within this blood, there were innumerable mysterious ancient symbols. It exploded into a blood mist capable enough to fend off Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword. Then, with a great propelling force, it pushed them directly towards the sky, escaping thousands of miles away in an instant!

    ¡°Oh? Blood Escape?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect they knew this technique.¡±

    The so-called Blood Escape Art was sacrificing one¡¯s own life force, lifespan, and essence blood to temporarily enhance one¡¯s potential, especially speed, to an alarming level for the sake of escape.

    However, a Magician with average cultivation could only perform the Blood Escape Art once in their lifetime. Although it saved their life, after its use, they would be left weakened, suffering a great decline in cultivation, with almost no hope of ever recovering.

    In the sky, the roars almost filled with bloody vengeance and a resolve to not rest until death could be distantly heard. ¡°You little brat! You mongrel! You dare to harm a disciple of the Kongtong Sect! You are dead meat! Next month at Master Zhang¡¯s birthday celebration in Beijing, Mount Longhu, the news of which has spread throughout the cultivation world, our overseas forces will also flock there! At that time, the experts of my Kongtong Sect will surely find you! We will search relentlessly, skin you alive, and make your whole family pay with their lives!¡±

    This malicious voice caused all the Yan and Wang Family members present to shudder with hair standing on end.

    ¡°Heh heh~~ Overseas forces? I¡¯ll be waiting for you all!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a casual laugh, his spirit as the Yin Emperor surely wouldn¡¯t falter!

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong picked up the daggers that had fallen to the ground. Each dagger weighed over a hundred jin, sharp and brilliant, enshrouded with immortal light.

    ¡°As expected of Magic Artifacts refined by a Great Sect, the quality is indeed not bad. Any of these daggers, if sold, would be a priceless treasure.¡± Huang Xiaolong tossed these daggers into the Ghost Drum and turned to Ma Chuxia with a smile. ¡°Little wifey, when I have time, I¡¯ll reform these daggers, and then gift them to you as personal Magic Artifacts.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei all flashed envious looks.

    ¡°Young Master Huang¡­ So, immortals truly exist in this world~~ These people, using their mind to control the daggers with Sword Qi that shocks the world, and using blood to escape¡­ Tsk tsk, too powerful. They could probably effortlessly slaughter us cultivators of ancient martial arts, even Grandmasters like us,¡± said the Yan Family Clan Leader as he approached, his face a mixture of awe and complexity.

    They had believed that after receiving the ancient martial arts heritage of the Kunlun Sect, looking across the world, they had reached the pinnacle that humans could achieve through cultivation.

    But having witnessed the methods of the three Kongtong Sect Magicians today, they realized they had been shortsighted.

    Meanwhile, the Wang Family members looked at Huang Xiaolong with fear and trepidation, afraid that he would vent his anger on them.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled. ¡°Alright, today¡¯s matters are settled. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong led Ma Chuxia and the others away.

    ¡°Ah~~ Young Master Huang is truly like a dragon seen in head but not in tail; unparalleled in the world, yet so indifferent to fame and fortune, so unpredictable in his comings and goings¡­¡± A young Yan Family girl watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s departing figure with a dreamy expression.

    The Wang Family Clan Leader immediately shouted, ¡°Wang Family members, heed my command! The Huang Xiaolong just now is of the same ilk as immortals. We Wang Family members must remember his appearance. From now on, wherever we are, if we encounter Young Master Huang, we must treat him with utmost respect, not offend or rebel against him in the slightest. Violators will be directly expelled from the Wang Family!¡±

    ¡­

    In the cover of night, Huang Xiaolong, with Ma Chuxia and the others, swiftly left the villa area.

    ¡°Little Long, you seemed in a hurry. Is something the matter?¡± Ma Chuxia seemed to sense something amiss.

    ¡°My Thousand Souls Banner transmitted a thought to me through the void.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up faintly, ¡°It has found the hiding place of those Dongying specters!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Ma Chuxia and the others lit up at the news.

    Their primary mission in coming to Beijing was to exterminate those Dongying specters.

    ¡°`

    The skirmish with those three Kunlun magicians was merely a minor interlude.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go directly then,¡± Ma Chuxia nodded.

    Without delay, Huang Xiaolong brought out a flying charm and everyone stepped onto it, whizzing through the night sky.

    The flying charm, capable of traveling a thousand miles in a day!

    It didn¡¯t take long before it carried Huang Xiaolong and the others, leaving Beijing behind.

    Once out of Beijing, the terrifying pressure of the nation¡¯s fate suddenly diminished.

    ¡°Indeed, those Dongying Underworld emissaries must be hiding near the outskirts of Beijing!¡± A trace of faint killing intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Landing on the ground.

    With a wave of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, the Thousand Souls Banner silently drifted back from afar.

    From within the Thousand Souls Banner, the voice of Sadako from the mountain village could be heard.

    In this Thousand Souls Banner, the most powerful presence now was Sadako from the mountain village, who had taken charge of the banner.

    Speaking in the language of the Dongying islands, Sadako reported to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°My lord, in an industrial park nearby, there are some enterprises from the island nation. Inside one of the office skyscrapers, I can feel the presence of emissaries¡­ there are many, many Dongying emissaries gathered there¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Understood. They shouldn¡¯t be able escape this time, right?¡± A gleam of excitement flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong put away the Thousand Souls Banner and, leading Ma Chuxia and the others, walked for a short while before entering an industrial park that was densely packed with factory buildings yet eerily deserted.

    As expected, in the very center of the industrial park stood a towering skyscraper!

    Now, with the cold moon hanging high, its light was unable to illuminate the exterior of the skyscraper; the entire building was enveloped in a thick layer of Yin and ghostly qi.

    This Yin qi, rising and churning, took on various bizarre shapes; amidst it, wails and howls could be heard, making it seem exceedingly mournful.

    Near this skyscraper also stood a huge battle statue.

    The statue, over ten meters tall, was wearing the armor of an ancient warrior from the island nation, with both hands gripping the hilt of a katana, its tip resting on the ground.

    Looking closely, the statue was covered in various charms and Dongying island nation characters, densely inscribed all over it.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The statue¡¯s facial expression was extremely cold, fierce, and cruel.

    The whole statue emitted an aura of malevolent spirits, complementing the skyscraper rather well.

    ¡°Hmm, interesting~~¡± Huang Xiaolong closed his eyes to sense the surroundings. ¡°I can feel the presence of many Dongying vengeful spirits and Underworld emissaries; we haven¡¯t come to the wrong place. Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll take them all in one fell swoop!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 971 - Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Intense Battle Inside the Building

    Chapter 971: Chapter 971 Intense Battle Inside the Building Chapter 971: Chapter 971 Intense Battle Inside the Building Huang Xiaolong, together with Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, entered the towering skyscraper.

    Inside the skyscraper at this moment.

    The top floor.

    In a vast conference room, dozens of eerie black mists were steaming. These black mists would sometimes coalesce into human shapes, and sometimes disperse.

    At this moment, these black mists, as if in a meeting, were emitting cold, detached voices, conversing in the language of the Dongying islands¨C

    ¡°It seems that Huaxia also has some troublesome characters¡­ Our Kayako, as well as the villagers like Sadako, those extremely vicious specters from our Dongying, have all perished¡­ Who killed them? Who?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Lord King Yan¡¯s plan might face some obstacles. Unexpectedly, in the Beijing of Huaxia, there exists such a terrifying national fortune golden dragon¡­ We, the ghost envoys from Dongying, being suppressed by Huaxia¡¯s national fortune golden dragon, can only temporarily avoid its edge and retreat here~~¡±

    ¡°However, fortunately, there has been a meticulous arrangement by our Dongying island nation Onmyoji¡­ We can use this place as a base.¡±

    ¡°About these matters, we should inform Lord King Yan as soon as possible. Huaxia has masters! It¡¯s not as simple as we imagined!¡±

    ¡°It matters not, the masters of Huaxia, no matter how powerful, are not opponents of Lord King Yan. This time, Lord King Yan¡¯s plan is to take control of Huaxia¡¯s underworld in one fell swoop! As long as we control Huaxia¡¯s underworld, then¡­ tsk tsk tsk, the birth, aging, sickness, and death of countless souls in Huaxia will be within Lord King Yan¡¯s grasp~~~¡±

    ¡°Jie jie~ jie jie jie jie~~~~¡±

    Eerie laughter, like that of night owls, resonated throughout the conference room.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Hmm? Someone has broken in! A living person has broken in!¡±

    The black mists all morphed into human forms.

    These beings, one after another, were clad in black armor, exuding a mixture of yin energy and a natural imperial presence that oppressed spirits and fierce ghosts.

    In their hands were black chains, each ending in a sharp scythe, radiating a malevolent and chilling gleam. They were all decidedly arrogant in demeanor.

    They were all ghost envoys from the Dongying underworld!

    ¡°Kill them~~~¡± The ghost envoys waved their hands casually, a vast sweep of black mist rolled up, then turned into numerous fierce ghosts. These ghosts were all very burly, dressed in ancient Dongying armor, wielding katanas, with ferocious faces, blood dripping from their mouths, bloodthirsty eyes, and radiating a sky-high aura of murder and malevolence.

    These were the fierce ghosts that the Dongying underworld ghost envoys had brought over from the underworld of Dongying. They were all ancient soldiers who had died and become ghosts after their demise.

    Indeed! All were spirits of dead soldiers! These soldier spirits, who had been battle-hardened on the field of war, naturally had an aura of murder, and after death, their fierce evil spirit was far beyond that of ordinary spirits and fierce ghosts.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    A large group of Dongying soldier spirits, swinging their katanas, followed the scent of Huang Xiaolong and the others and charged directly to kill them!

    Meanwhile, as Huang Xiaolong and the others entered the skyscraper, they felt the yin energy as thick as sand everywhere, rolling around, uncomfortable and sticky on the skin, and the ground under their feet felt as if stepping in mud, squelching with every step.

    Huang Xiaolong took out some incense, recited the Fire Bell Charm, and lit up the interior of the building. His body burst with golden light, expanding like a giant golden sphere, breathing and twinkling, emitting a sacred aura that turned all the yin energy to naught, making the inside of the skyscraper instantly warm and cozy, unspeakably comfortable.

    At that moment, before Huang Xiaolong could speak¨C

    Wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu wuu~~~

    A horror-inducing gale, like a typhoon passing through, gusted down from the upstairs corridor. Within these gales, one could vaguely see the figures of fierce ghosts dressed in armor and wielding katanas!

    A vast number of soldier spirits were attacking!

    Kill kill kill! Kill kill kill!

    Bakayaro!

    Countless ferocious and malignant thoughts, like wild horses gone rogue, were wildly surging forth, causing the temperature in the entire skyscraper to plummet suddenly.

    Kacha~~ kacha~~ kacha~~~

    Under the terrifying sweep of murderous and malevolent energy, visible cracks appeared on the surrounding walls.

    The entire building began to shake, as if unable to withstand the aura of the Dongying soldier spirits, as if it was about to collapse and explode.

    Fierce and bloodthirsty thoughts, like specters, first attempted to drill into the heads of Huang Xiaolong and the others, aiming to shatter their souls!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul, so formidable, with just a slight thought, shattered these fierce ghostly thoughts one after another with crushing force!

    ¡°Some Dongying little ghosts dare to jump around in front of me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said coldly with a laugh, his golden light swelling again, exploding with strands of Sword Qi infused with True Qi and Taoist power!

    The Sword Qi was dazzling, unmatched!

    Puff~~ puff~~ puff~~ puff~~~~

    These burly soldier ghosts, under the mere touch of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Qi, were pierced with holes, their bodies emitting black smoke, letting out heart-wrenching screams, then like punctured balls, deflated in an instant.

    Souls scattered and vanished!

    Encounter after encounter, these formidable Dongying soldier spirits were completely annihilated by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Qi.

    At the top of the skyscraper.

    ¡°What? The soldier spirits we brought here, all killed? Damn it! Damn it! A Huaxia master has come! It must be a master!¡±

    The Dongying underworld ghost envoys let out furious and incredulous howls. Yet, within these howls, there was a hint of wariness and fear.

    ¡°So, release that ghost~~ to deal with these intruding Huaxia masters~~~ Huaxia is different from what we imagined, although its underworld has perished, it¡¯s still full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons¡­ Just release that ghost! It can destroy everything!¡±

    All the ghost officials from the Dongying underworld exchanged glances, then nodded gravely.

    ¡°That ghost is even more formidable than us. It was raised by Lord King Yan himself. No matter how powerful the Huaxia masters who break in are, they will ultimately be devoured! Kekeke~~~¡±

    During their conversation, one of the Dongying underworld ghost officials took out a bottle, carefully and devoutly opened the stopper.

    Wu~~~~~~

    A gust of Yin energy carrying a terrifying aura of death blew out directly!

    This Yin energy had a withering effect on all things, incomparably more potent than the army soul fierce ghost¡¯s aura from before.

    These Dongying underworld ghost officials even stood up and bowed slightly to this mass of Yin energy. ¡°Please eliminate the intruders.¡±

    It seemed that this ghost was indeed incredibly powerful, as even this group of Dongying underworld ghost officials spoke to it with such respectful tones, using the word ¡°please¡± ¡ª a term of high respect.

    ¡°Kekeke~~ Kekeke~~~¡± The mass of Yin energy emitted horribly terrifying screams.

    The next second~~~

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    A huge wave of dark energy, like a tidal wave, swept down from the top of the skyscraper!

    Within the dark energy were elements that could cause all living things to wither and any life force to wilt!

    Wherever the dark energy passed, whether it was the ground, walls, each room, or even elevators, everything turned scorched, decayed, as if they would crumble upon a single touch. In the building, there were also some humans from the Dongying islands, white-collar workers who were working there. They had merely been bewildered by the ghost aura until now, in a state akin to slumber, but as the dark energy swept over them, their flesh turned to ash in an instant, and even their bones shattered into bone ash.

    In the blink of an eye, a modern office building had turned into a pile of ruins.

    Even the Dongying underworld ghost officials couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues in astonishment at the sight.

    After these Dongying islanders died, their souls merged into the dark energy, making it even more terrifying, like an ancient behemoth that devoured everything.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others were walking when they suddenly faced a roaring wave of dark energy, rolling towards them like a tsunami!

    ¡°Oh? This Yin energy is indeed formidable, possessing the terrifying destructive power to corrode mountains and earth¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. However, he was not afraid and shone with an even brighter golden light.

    Within this golden light emerged densely packed, intricate runes and inscriptions!

    Golden light burst forth, shining upon the dark energy.

    The dark energy immediately melted away as if it were ice and snow under the scorching sun, at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    But at that moment¨C

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ Giggle giggle~~~¡±

    A delicate, bell-like laughter echoed.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others looked up.

    They saw a woman from the Dongying islands not far away, wearing a kimono with an extremely pale complexion, waist-length snow-white hair that moved without wind, and a chilling aura all around her. Her facial features were bizarrely captivating.

    ¡°Heh~~ This Dongying female ghost¡¯s aura is on par with that of the Ghost Immortal Zheng He from back then! Interesting, very interesting!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Hearing this, Ma Chuxia gasped in shock, ¡°What? This Dongying female ghost is comparable to our Huaxia¡¯s Ghost Immortal!¡±

    Just at that moment!

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~

    The Dongying female ghost¡¯s body started to crack!

    Her ghostly form began to tear apart, revealing countless mouths!

    Mouths upon mouths!

    From each mouth, a long, scarlet, extremely disgusting tongue protruded!

    The tongues writhed like serpents, turning the Dongying female ghost into something resembling a sea urchin!

    This form was somewhat similar to the Hundred-Eyed Ghost that Huang Xiaolong had slain before. However, the Hundred-Eyed Ghost was covered in eyes all over its body, whereas this female ghost was covered in mouths.

    In any case, they were both repulsive beings.

    Moreover, the Hundred-Eyed Ghost¡¯s limit was a hundred eyes.

    But this Dongying female ghost had thousands, perhaps even millions of mouths sprouting all over her body, too numerous to count!

    These mouths emitted countless sounds.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Some were singing, some chanting sutras, some crying, some laughing, some screaming in agony¡­

    The myriad of different voices coalesced into one, forming a tangible spiritual shockwave that blasted towards Huang Xiaolong and the others!

    Needless to say, such a spiritual shockwave would shatter the soul of any ordinary Taoist who faced it!

    ¡°Oh, I get it now. Each mouth represents a very ferocious malevolent ghost. This Dongying female ghost is actually a special vessel, then thousands and thousands of terrifying and ferocious ghosts have been sealed within it! On the surface, it appears to be only one ghost, but in reality, it¡¯s equivalent to the combination of thousands and thousands of malevolent ghosts! No wonder it can burst forth with an aura comparable to the Ghost Immortal Zheng He!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 972 - Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Demon God Statue VS Twelve Golden Men

    Chapter 972: Chapter 972: Demon God Statue VS Twelve Golden Men! Chapter 972: Chapter 972: Demon God Statue VS Twelve Golden Men! At that moment, the Dongying female ghost, who carried tens of thousands of Yin souls and fierce spirits, had all its mouths spread wide to the limit!

    Boom~~~!

    This scene was nothing short of bone-chillingly horrifying!

    Even Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, these three monsters, could only feel the acid rising in their stomachs, almost vomiting it out.

    Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan simply couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said in unison, ¡°Little Long, this thing is too disgusting, finish it off quickly!¡±

    As slow to describe as it was quick in occurrence, from every mouth on the female ghost¡¯s body, the nauseating tongues, extremely long and razor-sharp, whooshed out like thousands of arrows being released, stabbing towards Huang Xiaolong!

    The thick, viscous liquid falling from the tongues, like a light rain, dropped onto the ground, quickly forming puddles.

    ¡°Indeed quite disgusting~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly, then with a wave of his hand¨C

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    Numerous meteor-like gleams of cold light flew out! Each beam of cold light contained immortal energy, sharp beyond belief, sharp enough to cut through everything!

    And these numerous gleams subtly formed a Formation!

    A Sword Array!

    These cold gleams were daggers seized from the hands of three magicians from Kungang Sect.

    When Huang Xiaolong employed these daggers, their power was naturally incomparable to that of the three magicians. Each dagger contained a trace of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul power, a trace of Divine Power.

    Turning rot into magic.

    Divinity slays gods; Buddha slays Buddhas.

    Pff~pff~~pff~~

    The female ghost¡¯s seemingly impregnable ghostly body was directly penetrated by the several daggers.

    Even the formidable Sword Qi tore her ghostly body to shreds, exploding it apart!

    Bang~~~!

    The explosion resembled that of an atomic bomb, producing a massive mushroom cloud of Yin energy!

    Within the mushroom cloud, tens of thousands of fierce spirits floated and sank, and countless ghastly and terrifying faces appeared and disappeared intermittently.

    As the vessel exploded and lost control, these fierce spirits were almost scattered to every corner of this city, heading in all directions.

    As slow to describe as it was quick in occurrence, Huang Xiaolong grinned, ¡°These Dongying fierce spirits, each not weak at all, seem to be carefully gathered by the Dongying underworld Infernal Judges, perfect for refining my Thousand Souls Banner! Hahaha~~~¡±

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong summoned the Thousand Souls Banner!

    The strong suction force, like a black hole vortex, gobbled up the thousands of souls and spirits blasted out from the vessel woman¡¯s body, swallowing them all!

    The Thousand Souls Banner inflated violently a few times and then began to refine!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ I really want to see what other cards these Dongying underworld Infernal Judges have~~ Let¡¯s go! Finish them off!¡± Huang Xiaolong put away the Thousand Souls Banner, leading Ma Chuxia and the others straight to the top floor of this skyscraper, the gathering place of the Dongying underworld Infernal Judges.

    At the top of the skyscraper.

    A tide of panic began to spread.

    The Dongying Infernal Judges screamed in horror, their sullen faces completely twisted and deformed¨C

    ¡°Impossible! What is going on? How can this be! That ghost¡­ that ghost¡­ was actually¡­ actually eliminated¡­¡±

    ¡°That was a super fierce spirit personally cultivated by Lord King Yan~~ It took a thousand years to find a vessel, sealing tens of thousands of fierce spirits inside¡­ how could it be killed~ Who did this?¡±

    ¡°There is such an expert in Huaxia¡­ We miscalculated! We completely miscalculated!¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for? Get going! We¡¯re no match for that guy¡­ Quick, run! It¡¯s too late if we don¡¯t leave now!¡±

    ¡­

    In extreme helplessness and fear, the Dongying Infernal Judges immediately decided to flee. They were desperate to leave Huaxia posthaste and return to Dongying!

    At that moment¨C

    ¡°Gentlemen¡­¡± A voice filled with carefree mockery rang out. ¡°This land of Huaxia is not a place where your kind can come and go as you please, is it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by Ma Chuxia and the others, stepped into the conference room.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and a sardonic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Tsk tsk, quite a number of you here¡­ Good, it¡¯s more enjoyable to slaughter like this~~ If it were just a few kittens, it wouldn¡¯t be satisfying¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Dongying Infernal Judges looked uncertainly at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes filled with anger, but more so with fear and disbelief.

    They had never imagined that this supreme expert from Huaxia would turn out to be a young man with a youthful appearance!

    ¡°Sir! We are the Dongying underworld Infernal Judges~~!¡± One of the Infernal Judges said in broken Huaxia, addressing Huang Xiaolong. ¡°We were sent by Lord King Yan to learn about Huaxia¡­ Huaxia¡¯s underworld has perished, without a single Infernal Judge left. And our Dongying underworld is rising by the day, so why not merge the underlords of Dongying and Huaxia into one! Let our Lord King Yan preside over Yin and Yang! Enfeoff Ox-Head and Horse-Face, Black and White Impermanence¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Xu Fu, this guy has quite the ambition~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed dryly, ¡°Who told you that my vast Huaxia has a fallen underworld? What a bunch of brainless beasts¡­ Anyway, there¡¯s no point in further talk with you, I¡¯ll send you on your way right now~~¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than the killing intent around Huang Xiaolong began to climb steadily!

    ¡°Bagaaa!!!!!¡± Sensing the impending doom, these Dongying Infernal Judges knew there was no escape; a fight was inevitable!

    Only by killing Huang Xiaolong would they stand a chance of survival!

    However, even that ghost was no match for Huang Xiaolong, so how could they dare to make a rash move? To fight Huang Xiaolong would be to court death!

    Huang Xiaolong did not immediately deal a killing blow either. He watched the group of Dongying messengers of death with a jesting gaze, his eyes filled with the expression of a cat toying with a mouse. He wanted to give them the greatest degree of mental torment before they died!

    ¡°Roar~~~~!¡± Just then, one of the Dongying underworld messengers let out a heart-wrenching scream. The cry was peculiar, sounding like that of a wild beast in its dying moments.

    ¡°It¡¯s time! To serve Lord King Yan!¡± The Dongying underworld messenger who screamed, with madness flickering in his eyes, exclaimed, ¡°We! Let us help Lord King Yan to clear the obstacles and eliminate this annoying yet powerful guy!¡±

    After speaking, the Dongying underworld messenger knelt down, his mouth muttering, hands clasped as if worshiping something.

    Simultaneously, all of the Dongying underworld messengers did the same, kneeling and praying.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ they seem to be performing some kind of ritual,¡± Ma Chuxia frowned. ¡°I can sense a dangerous aura¡­ should we stop them?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ no need, I want to see what tricks they are playing.¡± Huang Xiaolong, however, smiled nonchalantly. A bunch of garbage Dongying messengers of death, what earth-shattering thing could they do? No matter what happened, Huang Xiaolong was confident he could keep the situation under control!

    Just at that moment!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    All of these Dongying underworld messengers spontaneously combusted!

    One by one, they were enveloped in towering golden flames and their bodies were burned to ash in an instant!

    ¡°No way? They committed suicide?¡± Huo Bingyan, standing aside, was thoroughly baffled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not suicide,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully, ¡°They are making a sacrifice, offering themselves to something¡­ logically, to some powerful entity¡­¡±

    Streams of golden light filled with golden powder, like shooting stars, burst out towards the outside of the skyscraper.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong did not intervene, striding quickly to the floor-to-ceiling window.

    He looked out through the window.

    In the darkness of the night, streams of golden light were all pouring into the giant statue.

    The statue that stood beside this skyscraper.

    At a height of several meters, the statue, clad in ancient Dongying warrior armor, held the hilt of a katana with its blade resting on the ground. The statue¡¯s surface was inscribed with various symbols and Dongying characters, densely packed and countless.

    With the sacrifice of these Dongying underworld messengers, as streams of golden light poured into the statue, something eerie happened¡­

    Clank~~ Clank~~ Clank~~~~

    A harsh sound of metal grinding resounded, and the giant statue moved, as if a slumbering titan had awakened to flex its muscles.

    The statue¡¯s eyes snapped open!

    Boom~~~!

    Blood-red eyes burst with crimson light, instantly blowing apart a factory building not far ahead!

    The statue was alive!

    A ferocious and malignant aura erupted violently, tearing apart a wide expanse of the night sky!

    ¡°Resurrect, Demon God!¡±

    The desperate cries of the Dongying underworld messengers roared from within the statue.

    Thud~~ Thud~~ Thud~~~~

    The statue began to lift its feet and step forward, heading towards the skyscraper where Huang Xiaolong was.

    It seemed like an ancient giant capable of moving mountains and capturing dragons, bulldozing its way forward, creating craters with every step, while dust swirled and debris scattered everywhere.

    With a casual swing of the katana in its hand, a terrifying black Sword Qi slashed out, blowing apart factories in massive explosions.

    The ground shuddered as if an earthquake disaster had struck.

    At a towering height of several meters, the visual impact of the statue was indeed strong.

    ¡°My God, is this Transformers¡¯ Optimus Prime?¡± Huo Bingyan blurted out.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, had an amused look on his face and nodded slightly. ¡°I see, this statue must be an Onmyoji from Dongying, a contingency they planted in my Huaxia. The statue has many spells cast upon it, marked with countless inscriptions and spells. Once the Dongying underworld messengers make their sacrifice, blending themselves into the statue, it can activate the statue to become a terrifying war machine~~~¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong touched his nose and laughed. ¡°Since they want to play this game, I¡¯ll join in~~~¡±

    The next moment!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips moved rapidly, chanting a segment of an ancient and abstruse incantation.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly, between heaven and earth, a dominating aura filled with the power to destroy and obliterate spread far and wide!

    From all directions, sand and rocks flew!

    In the air, countless fervent roars echoed ¡ª ¡°Great winds! Great winds! Great winds!¡±

    After completing the incantation, Huang Xiaolong shouted sharply. ¡°National treasure, The Twelve Gold Men! Come out!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 973 - Chapter 973 Chapter 973 The Binhai Crisis

    Chapter 973: Chapter 973: The Binhai Crisis! Chapter 973: Chapter 973: The Binhai Crisis! ¡°`

    When facing the demon god statue activated by the Dongying Grim Reaper¡¯s offering, Huang Xiaolong was not prepared to take action himself; he summoned the twelve golden statues!

    The Great Qin national treasures he had acquired in the Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, the twelve golden statues!

    Huang Xiaolong had long since refined the twelve golden statues within his own body and could use them as he wished, as if they were his own life-bound magical artifact.

    However, the demons and evil spirits he had encountered before were not worth summoning the twelve golden statues for!

    This time, Huang Xiaolong tested the waters by summoning the twelve golden statues. However, he did not summon all twelve; only a single golden statue appeared with a fearsome presence!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The air erupted in all directions, shockwaves ripped through the industrial park¡¯s buildings, and the ground cracked!

    A golden statue, slowly stepped out.

    This golden statue stood several zhang tall, even taller than the demon god statue itself, shining with a golden light and radiating an aura of supreme dominance!

    It seemed that with a mere shuffle, it could destroy all living beings, grinding them to dust!

    As soon as the golden statue appeared, it blocked the demon god statue¡¯s path and started advancing towards it step by step.

    The demon god statue, seemingly wary or perhaps suppressed by the golden statue¡¯s presence, unexpectedly retreated a few steps.

    ¡°Wow~~ honey, you have such magical artifacts?¡± Huo Bingyan stared in amazement.

    Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, the three demons, were also shaken to their core.

    Only Ma Chuxia, having seen the twelve golden statues before, managed to barely maintain her composure, but she too was once again awed by their imposing manner.

    The appearance of the golden statue gave a sense of time travel.

    It was as if one had returned to the chaotic and bloody battlefields of the Warring States period.

    Finally, under the crushing pressure, the demon god statue could not help but launch the first attack!

    Whoosh~~~~~!

    The demon god statue, waving its war blade frantically, shot out black bladed auras that rolled like ribbons, furiously crushing towards the golden statue!

    In this black aura, innumerable resentments swirled, with countless fierce spirits howling. A dense mass of headless ghosts wielding various weapons roared within the black mist, surrounded by eerie winds and a murderous aura, as if they sought to destroy the whole world!

    The golden statue simply extended a finger and jabbed it out!

    This finger, also golden and covered in mystical runes, pierced through the void upon extension, becoming several zhang long with its finger joints clearly visible, like a pillar holding up the heavens, vast and irresistible, ready to crush everything!

    The power of this finger was incredibly powerful, to an outrageous degree!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    The golden finger burst through the black bladed aura and then jabbed into the demon god statue.

    Crack~~crack~crack crack~~~~~!

    In an instant, the towering demon god statue covered in horrific cracks exploded into pieces.

    Crumbled to dust! Not a tile left intact!

    Well then, such a formidable demon god statue was simply crushed by the finger of the golden statue, softer than mud, almost as if it were made of paper!

    A gust of wind blew, and the demon god statue ceased to exist.

    ¡°The twelve golden statues, truly deserving of being Great Qin¡¯s national treasures. With just one golden statue, I have such terrifying offensive power. If all twelve golden statues were released together, what then?¡± Huang Xiaolong took the golden statue back into his body with great satisfaction, ¡°Such a level of magical artifact is not inferior to the various treasures listed in the mythological ¡®Investiture of the Gods¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, the power of the twelve golden statues is so overwhelming; they have the dominance to bulldoze everything!¡± Ma Chuxia deeply nodded. ¡°Little Long, no matter how fierce and domineering those foreign magicians are, they can¡¯t compare to your golden statues¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ little wife, I don¡¯t even consider those backwater curdogs worth my attention,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong summoned a flying talisman, ¡°Now that all the Grim Reapers from the Dongying underworld have been wiped out, let¡¯s leave this place~~~ When I have time, I¡¯d like to take a trip to Dongying, tear down the Dongying underworld, and finish off their King Yan, Xu Fu!¡±

    The group then left on the flying talisman, but they did not return to Beijing. Instead, they settled down in a hotel in a county near Beijing.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, Huo Bingyan was very ¡°flattering¡± towards Huang Xiaolong, massaging his shoulders and rubbing his legs.

    ¡°Unasked favors signal hidden intentions; what do you want to say?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Huo Bingyan.

    Huo Bingyan had long since belonged to Huang Xiaolong in body and spirit, and Huang Xiaolong regarded her as his wife.

    ¡°Husband~~¡± Huo Bingyan cooed. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to curry favor with you. I¡¯ve always been like this with you~~¡±

    ¡°Speak up,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Husband, now that you¡¯ve eliminated those ghosts from the Dongying underworld¡­ can you come with me¡­ to attend my master¡¯s birthday celebration?¡±

    Huo Bingyan gazed at Huang Xiaolong with her watery, big eyes.

    This trip to Beijing had once more proven Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unmatched divine might to Huo Bingyan.

    She believed that with Huang Xiaolong accompanying her to see her master, she could definitely make a big impression, overshadowing all her fellow disciples, and even foreign magicians could only bow down in submission!

    ¡°`

    It could be said that Huo Bingyan was quite eager to take Huang Xiaolong to Dragon Tiger Mountain!

    Ma Chuxia, being the president of the Metaphysical Society, naturally also received an invitation from Master Zhang, inviting her to attend his birthday banquet next month.

    ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time, why the rush to go to Dragon Tiger Mountain?¡± Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, the three demonesses, also started to make a ruckus. ¡°Young Master, we want to go to Dragon Tiger Mountain too! It must be fun, we want to go!¡±

    ¡°Hey~~ you three are demons, by then, Dragon Tiger Mountain will gather cultivators from all over the world, and even magicians from overseas. Once they discover your identities, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll snatch you away to become their wives,¡± Huang Xiaolong pretended to threaten.

    Qingqing giggled. ¡°Young Master, you couldn¡¯t bear to send us to be someone else¡¯s wives~~ Besides, with you by our side, who would dare to touch us?¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong was considering whether to head to Dragon Tiger Mountain earlier than planned, his phone rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, it was a call from Binhai City! It was Feng Hanyan, known as the number one beauty of ancient martial arts in Huaxia, who was calling!

    Feng Hanyan had also long become one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives and the two of them were very affectionate. She stayed behind at Wulong Villa because her ancient martial arts were extremely strong, effectively ensuring the safety and order within the villa.

    ¡°Hmm? What could Hanyan, my wife, be calling me for?¡± Huang Xiaolong was quite surprised.

    It should be noted that Feng Hanyan was always a composed and steady person, displaying the air of a seasoned general. Even though she loved Huang Xiaolong deeply, she endured silently and never said a word, suffering greatly until she could no longer control her feelings and confessed to Huang Xiaolong.

    Usually, when Huang Xiaolong was out capturing ghosts and exorcising demons, Feng Hanyan would not call him to avoid disturbing him.

    But today¡­

    Huang Xiaolong felt slightly stirred and answered the call.

    ¡°Hanyan, my dear, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked solemnly.

    ¡°Xiaolong~~ some trouble has arisen in Binhai,¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s voice was a bit urgent, with a hint of worry, and even anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    In an instant, a slight panic crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    One should know, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s base was in Binhai City!

    Almost all his wives, except for Ying Aoshan, who was cultivating in seclusion within her clan¡¯s territory, mostly lived in Wulong Villa! If something had happened in Binhai, Huang Xiaolong was not willing to bear the consequences! Although he was the Yin Emperor and could revive the dead or even bring souls back through other bodies, he did not want his wives and friends to suffer any humiliation or harm.

    ¡°Xiaolong, the Gao Family has been exterminated¡­¡± Feng Hanyan said with anger in her tone.

    The Gao Family of Binhai, one of the four big families in the city!

    In fact, the Gao Family had been exterminated by Huang Xiaolong a long time ago!

    What replaced them were paper effigies set up by Huang Xiaolong, and attached to these paper effigies were all sorts of fierce ghosts and spirits.

    It could be said that the Gao Family was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s puppet family!

    Those familiar with Huang Xiaolong also knew this secret.

    ¡°The Gao Family has been exterminated¡­ How did this happen?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered with a murderous intent.

    Even if it was just a puppet family, it was still Huang Xiaolong¡¯s power; he could not allow other forces to exterminate his own!

    ¡°Xiaolong, a group of Taoists came to Binhai City, their mana extremely formidable. They discovered the oddity of the Gao Family, knowing that all the family members were made of paper, and thus they burned these paper effigies to ashes¡­¡± Feng Hanyan explained.

    ¡°Taoists?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced at Huo Bingyan, wondering if it could be the disciples of her master, Master Zhang, her fellow senior and junior brothers.

    Feng Hanyan continued, ¡°Xiaolong, not only that, the city god temple in Binhai has also been torn down by that group of Taoists¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The city god temple that he personally established had been torn down!

    Who could it be?

    Who had such audacity!

    To trample on the dignity of the Yin Emperor and disregard his authority!

    Then¡­ what about Ying Kexin, the Ghost King? Was she also¡­

    ¡®Ying Kexin is at the Ghost King realm, serving as the temple priestess of the city god temple, absorbing the faith of the masses, and advancing towards the realm of Ghost Immortal¡­ Whoever was able to defeat Ying Kexin and tear down my city god temple, is unlikely to be one of Master Zhang¡¯s disciples! There must be another expert!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong speculated.

    ¡°Xiaolong, it was a young man, extremely arrogant. If it weren¡¯t for the protective spells and formations you placed around Wulong Villa, he probably would have barged in by now. We don¡¯t dare to go out. He¡­ he¡­ he said¡­¡± Feng Hanyan stopped, seemingly hesitant.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hanyan, my love, go on,¡± Huang Xiaolong said frigidly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°He said¡­ he wants us¡­ us¡­ to become his¡­ his¡­ maids¡­¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s voice revealed anger and a sense of grievance.

    ¡°Good! Very good! Hanyan, my dear, I¡¯ll return to Binhai immediately! I want to see who has grown so bold, tiresome, and reckless!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent surged, and his fury reached the heavens!

    ¡­

    PS: I recommend a book written by a real big shot. It¡¯s a great read that¡¯s utterly addicting: ¡°Honor of Kings: The Special Player.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 974 - Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Young Master Ling

    Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Young Master Ling! Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Young Master Ling! Upon learning such news, Huang Xiaolong was also infuriated.

    Unexpectedly, someone had destroyed his foundation in Binhai!

    At the same time, this was somewhat beyond Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expectations.

    You see, Huang Xiaolong had left many safeguards in place in Binhai.

    Especially at Wolong Villa, where he had buried several defensive formations, as well as an attacking Sword Array.

    Furthermore, Wolong Villa housed quite a number of experts.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong had inevitably become a bit complacent.

    And now¡­

    ¡°Some Taoists?¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered silently, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that Demon King, nor the gluttonous monster¡­ Could it be, magicians from overseas?¡±

    After the initial rage, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s emotions gradually cooled down.

    After all, the enemy had not yet breached the defenses of Wolong Villa.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong did not believe that the enemy could march straight in and penetrate Wolong Villa in a brief moment.

    The formations he personally buried were not child¡¯s play.

    ¡°Little Long, the situation is as such, you¡¯d better hurry back. I¡¯ll hang up the phone now¡­¡± After informing Huang Xiaolong, and even after hearing his voice, Feng Hanyan felt a sudden surge of security, and her tone softened considerably.

    ¡°Hanyan wife, tell everyone not to panic, just stay safe and sound in Wolong Villa, I¡¯ll handle the rest. Heh, those who dare challenge me will surely die! Even if it¡¯s the Jade Emperor himself, I¡¯ll defy the heavens to slay him!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed softly. Then he hung up the phone.

    ¡°Little Long, has something happened to Binhai? To Wolong Villa?¡± Ma Chuxia hurried over.

    Qingqing, Xiaohong, Heimei, including Huo Bingyan, all wore faces of concern.

    ¡°Heh, someone is courting death.¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go back to Binhai right away. No time to lose, let¡¯s go immediately!¡± Ma Chuxia had stayed in Wolong Villa before and was as close as sisters with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other wives. Upon hearing the news, she was anxious to return, wishing she could instantly sprout wings and fly back to Wolong Villa!

    Huang Xiaolong remained silent.

    He focused his divine sense, and his head emitted a golden light.

    Countless fine filaments of radiance entwined and spun at the center of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brows, and gradually, a slight crevice opened up between them¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were half-closed.

    In the midst of darkness, a heavenly light burst forth, filling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind with a splendid array of colors.

    The next moment¡­

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The space between Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows split open completely, revealing an eye!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s form was just like the mythological Erlang God!

    He had grown a third eye!

    The Heavenly Eye!

    Huang Xiaolong had opened the Heavenly Eye!

    This Heavenly Eye was a Great Divine Power of Buddhism.

    The Heavenly Eye and divine sense are quite different.

    Divine sense mainly relies on a type of perception, a spiritual touch, a feeling. But the Heavenly Eye can truly see.

    With the Heavenly Eye open, the vast world and all things within it have nowhere to hide.

    However, opening the Heavenly Eye does consume a fair amount of mana, but fortunately, Huang Xiaolong is the Yin Emperor, not only does he possess infinite mana, but he also has Divine Power, so he can use the Heavenly Eye as he wishes.

    This was also the first time Huang Xiaolong used this Great Divine Power, which left Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, and the three little demons completely flabbergasted.

    After opening the Heavenly Eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze pierced through the void towards the direction of Binhai City.

    ¡­

    Binhai City!

    Wolong Villa!

    Since Huang Xiaolong had buried a massive amount of top-quality jade and talismans, along with formations at Wolong Villa, the entire place was clearly bathed in a dense Spiritual Energy, much like the celestial abodes depicted in movies.

    Just then!

    An illusionary spell directly shrouded the Wolong Villa area, preventing others from seeing what was happening here.

    Swish~~~~!!!!

    A golden streak tore through the sky!

    Whipping up a fierce gale!

    In the sky, a golden Sword Qi appeared, three zhang long and several feet wide.

    On top of this Sword Qi, stood a group of people.

    The one at the forefront, with his hands clasped behind his back, donned a loose robe, appeared to be in his twenties, and had a haughty air. Amidst the furious winds, his body was utterly still, his robe billowing, looking as if he were about to ascend to the heavens.

    His eyebrows were sharp like swords, he was extremely handsome, and there was an ethereal aura of a celestial being enshrouding him. If ordinary people of the world saw him, they would definitely kneel down and worship.

    Standing behind this young man were not mere mortals; each of them had a divine light in their eyes, and an aura that was contained, with the fluctuations of mana wafting off their beings.

    The golden sword light, like a falling meteor, descended before the Wolong Manor.

    That massive golden sword light eventually transformed into a flying sword, which directly merged into the body of the young man.

    ¡°Heh, who would have thought that Binhai City in the Central Plains could conceal such an exceptional cultivator,¡± the young man said indifferently. His every action exuded an air of elegance and the supreme authority of royalty, commandeering with an air that brooked no disobedience.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Ling, Binhai City is indeed full of oddities. There are families of paper effigy makers and also kings of ghosts who receive offerings of incense from the mortal world,¡± one of the young man¡¯s subordinates agreed.

    ¡°But the oddest thing of all is this manor. Not only is it full of spiritual energy, but there are also some decent Formations buried here,¡± Young Master Ling said with relish as he looked at Wolong Manor.

    A subordinate said with a forced smile, ¡°Young Master Ling, this spiritual energy is nothing compared to our overseas immortal islands. On those islands overseas, the spiritual energy that wafts out casually is far superior to this petty manor. Moreover, our sect¡¯s Mountain Protection Array is far more exquisite than the Formations inside this manor.¡±

    ¡°Inside this manor, there are indeed people who practice ancient martial arts to a considerable level. There are even some women of exquisite beauty,¡± Young Master Ling¡¯s eyes twinkled with mockery. ¡°I think the owner of this manor is nothing special. His men all practice ancient martial arts, ancient arts, which are just the most insignificant of skills. They are merely a mundane show for the mortals to display their might and settle brawls. No matter how well one practices ancient martial arts, once they face a cultivator like us, it is a dead end. The attacks of true Qi from ancient martial arts, when they land on our cultivator¡¯s body, are like a mosquito bite. Hahaha~~~¡±

    Hahaha~~~

    The people behind Young Master Ling also erupted into raucous laughter.

    ¡°The manor has many beautiful women of fine quality. I, as the young master, have decided to capture all these women and tame them into maidservants. Heh heh~~ For these lowly women to become maidservants of the young master, it must be said, is truly the blessing of several of their lifetimes~~¡± Young Master Ling laughed arrogantly.

    ¡°Good! Today, this young master will break the Formation of this manor! Let¡¯s see if the creator of this manor will show himself, hahaha~~~¡± Young Master Ling said with a teasing smile and then gestured with a swing of his hand!

    Boom~~~~!!

    In his palm, surprisingly, a fierce and terrifying fire dragon burst forth!

    This fire dragon, about ten zhang long, imposing and grand, covered in dense runes, and exuding the aura of immortality, charged directly towards Wolong Manor, circling around it.

    Boom~!!

    Inside Wolong Manor, a dense barrage of light waves and sword Qi suddenly erupted, resisting the fire dragon.

    For a moment, the defense of Wolong Manor and the ferocious fire dragon were equally matched.

    ¡°Hmph! I will just refine it slowly here! I will dissolve your manor¡¯s defense! Your defense may be stable, but I want to see how long it can hold up!¡± Young Master Ling sneered.

    At the same time, inside Wolong Manor, everyone was panicking.

    Feng Hanyan, Song Yuru, Lin Jing, Zhou Mi, Yan Pianpian¡­ All these people were somewhat flustered.

    Although Wolong Manor had not been breached yet, Huang Xiaolong had not returned. If the enemy continued to refine the defenses, the defensive Formation would sooner or later collapse!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already notified Little Long~~¡± Feng Hanyan¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. ¡°Everyone, do not panic, watch for changes. Little Long will come back to save us. If Little Long can¡¯t make it back in time and Wolong Manor is breached, then we, as the women, must not fall into the enemy¡¯s hands. These people have strong divine skills, and we will inevitably suffer humiliation if we fall into their clutches.¡±

    Clang~~~!

    Feng Hanyan drew her longsword. ¡°Sisters, prepare yourself to sacrifice for Little Long!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives all responded in unison, none of them showing any weakness.

    Huang Xiaolong, using his Heavenly Eye, saw this scene, saw the arrogant and commanding Young Master Ling, and also saw the raging fire engulfing Wolong Manor.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes grew slightly colder, and then he said to Ma Chuxia, ¡°Little wife, get me a bowl of water.¡±

    Ma Chuxia immediately fetched a bowl of water and handed it to Huang Xiaolong, although she did not understand what Huang Xiaolong was going to do.

    Huang Xiaolong took the bowl, drank a mouthful of water, and spitting towards the direction of Binhai City, puh a mouthful of water was ejected.

    At Wolong Manor.

    The fire raged on.

    Suddenly~~

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    Out of nowhere, a torrential rain began to fall from the heavens!

    This rainwater, falling upon the airspace of Wolong Manor, sizzled upon the flames, causing smoke to billow, and the fire was extinguished instantaneously!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Young Master Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his gaze shifted toward the northern sky. ¡°The owner of the manor? Hahahaha~~~ Since you¡¯ve returned, then show yourself! This young master wants to see what kind of person you really are!¡±

    ¡°Daring to jump around like a dog here? Die!!!¡±

    From the northern sky, a thunderous voice came rolling, tumultuous as if a sovereign were commanding from the heavens!

    The next second~~

    Boom~~~~!

    A hand reached down from the heavens!

    This hand, immense and boundless, seemed to pierce through the void from beyond thousands of mountains and rivers!

    This hand was upright and noble, magnificent and dignified, containing a domineering power that swept away all in its path!

    ¡°Young master, run!¡± The people behind Young Master Ling screamed in horror.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In that moment, for the first time in his life, Young Master Ling felt fear and even the presence of death!

    As quick as the saying, the hand had already covered his head.

    Boom!

    The hand pressed down, as if the heavens themselves had collapsed!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 975 - Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Fleeing in Panic

    Chapter 975: Chapter 975: Fleeing in Panic Chapter 975: Chapter 975: Fleeing in Panic Facing a palm that seemed as vast as the heavens itself, Young Master Ling and his men experienced a momentary short-circuit in their thoughts.

    The power contained in this palm slap was not actually intense, but a kind of solid, tangible force, embodying the philosophy that one strength could break all spells and return to simplicity.

    No matter if you have a thousand Divine Skills or myriad magical treasures, I will simply slap them down, and they will all turn to dust and crumble to pieces!

    This palm slap left Young Master Ling completely unable to resist, nor did he know how to begin resisting. His confidence was utterly shattered! All his sense of superiority had evaporated. He was the biological son of a Sect Master from a major overseas faction, born with a golden key in his mouth. Even overseas, he was a notorious second-generation descendant who everyone gave way to. He had thought that coming to the Central Plains, he could take and snatch as he pleased, regarding the cultivators of the Central Plains as chickens and dogs, easily defeated.

    But today, he had run into a nail too hard to hammer!

    After all, Young Master Ling was a genius. In this moment of life and death hanging by a thread, he was the first to come to his senses, exploding with Sword Qi all over his body, and forcefully withstood Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm.

    Boom!

    A golden Sword Qi, like a Sea Dragon, burst forth above Young Master Ling¡¯s head!

    This Sword Qi illuminated the surroundings for several dozen yards, making every detail clearly visible.

    As real as it seemed, the Sword Qi rose from below, aiming straight for the center of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm!

    Clang!

    As soon as the Sword Qi touched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, it instantly shattered, scattering into chaotic sharp energy that whipped around ferociously.

    This surge of Sword Qi, which had condensed Young Master Ling¡¯s life¡¯s Mana and talent, was completely incapable of stopping Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand!

    In the blink of an eye, this palm was about to crush Young Master Ling to death like smashing an ant!

    ¡°Dad! Save me!¡±

    Suddenly, Young Master Ling let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    Crack!

    A crack suddenly appeared between Young Master Ling¡¯s eyebrows, from which strands of misty Qi began to gush out, accompanied by the sound of a majestic and imposing man¡¯s voice, filled with an authority that seemed to command the world¨C

    ¡°In the legends between heaven and earth, boundless tears of goodwill, only my Shushan spirit soars heroically to the sky¨C¡±

    This sentence was only 20 words long, but each word felt like a heavy hammer blow, mercilessly smashing down on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm was forced to lift upwards.

    ¡°Run!

    Seizing the chance, a flying sword burst out from Young Master Ling¡¯s body, and along with his men, they scrambled like bereaved dogs, leaping onto the flying sword and streaking towards the horizon.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong had already shattered the power emitted by those 20 words. His hand reached straight out towards Young Master Ling¡¯s flying sword.

    This palm was unable to catch up with the flying sword, however, the palm wind scraped against it, affecting the people on the flying sword.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A few of Young Master Ling¡¯s subordinates were barely brushed by the palm wind, and their bodies instantly collapsed, exploding into a mass of flesh in mid-air, dead beyond death itself.

    Young Master Ling also caught a blast of palm wind, making a series of crackling fractures noises inside his body.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Young Master Ling cursed in a frenzied scream, flinging out a few broken Jade Pendants. It turned out these Jade Pendants were all inscribed with life-saving defensive formations, which had just taken the hit for him. The Jade Pendants shattered, but he was unharmed.

    With that brief delay, Young Master Ling¡¯s flying sword had already gone far.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±

    Young Master Ling was drenched in cold sweat, slumped on the flying sword as if he had been completely drained of all his strength, still in a state of shock.

    The few surviving subordinates were also in a daze. ¡°Young Master, that guy was really too powerful¡­ His palm had the might to cover the skies¡­ If not for the sudden outburst of power from the phrase left in your forehead by the Sect Master, I¡¯m afraid¨C¡±

    ¡°This Binhai City is really creepy!¡± After regaining his senses, although Young Master Ling was still shaken, his face had twisted beyond recognition, and his eyes were filled with hatred and venom. ¡°I have never been humiliated like this! Good! Very good! Binhai City! I want¡­ I want every single person in this city to die without a place to be buried! I will destroy this city!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be impulsive, absolutely do not act rashly. Instead of destroying Binhai, we should wait until the experts from our Sect have gradually arrived in the Central Plains and then make a comeback¨C,¡± those few subordinates, already petrified by Huang Xiaolong, just wanted to leave Binhai as quickly as possible, no longer daring to speak of revenge, for fear that the capricious Young Master would act recklessly.

    ¡°You bunch of cowards!¡± Young Master Ling¡¯s face darkened. Yet he did not dare to stay in Binhai any longer.

    After speaking, Young Master Ling¡¯s eyes flickered with a sinister and chilling light, and he took out a willow-wood bottle from his arms and opened the cork¨C

    ¡°Woooo¡­¡±

    As the ghostly wind blew, several vengeful ghosts appeared.

    One of the ghosts, holding a square halberd, was extremely powerful, at the level of a Demon King. Behind this Demon King, several smaller ghosts followed.

    ¡°Go! Kill every single person in this city!¡± Young Master Ling laughed maliciously.

    The ghosts turned into a sinister wind and descended upon Binhai City.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re so powerful? Today, I want every single person in Binhai City to die a terrible death! Remember, these people are dying because of you!¡± Young Master Ling said bitterly.

    Immediately after, the flying sword sped away from the territory of Binhai City, heading towards another city.

    In fact, Young Master Ling was very afraid of Huang Xiaolong. Even when he reached other cities, he did not dare to linger, continuously flying until he reached the remote city of ¡°Nanyun City,¡± where he finally stopped.

    As for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong closed the Heavenly Eye and retracted his palm.

    There were also some bruised marks in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm.

    ¡°This guy has a really tough backing, huh,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a murderous light, and he felt a bit excited. ¡°Initially, that Demon King left a spell in the forehead of our yellow-skinned ancestors as a life-saving trick. I didn¡¯t expect that in the forehead of this overseas cultivator, he also left an ace up his sleeve, a sentence, 20 characters long¡­ Every character contained incredible power¡­ My palm even got hurt from it.¡±

    ¡°Honey, let me rub it for you,¡± Huo Bingyan hurriedly grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, tenderly and gently rubbing the center of his palm, ¡°Husband, it¡¯s a bit swollen¡­ I feel so bad for you¡­ Should we get some ointment to apply?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really too naive,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, speechless. ¡°Can ointment cure this? This is an attack launched by a land deity capable of moving mountains and seas¡­ Forget it, I¡¯m fine; it will go down in a few days. Let¡¯s go back to Binhai City. That fellow even dared to attack Wolong Villa; I¡¯ll hunt him down sooner or later. No matter how powerful his backing is, he will have no place to die!¡±

    ¡°Husband, are we going to Binhai now? Then I¡¯ll book plane tickets,¡± Huo Bingyan said, eagerly trying to please.

    ¡°You might as well save it,¡± Huang Xiaolong recited a spell, casting a blinding spell.

    ¡°Qingqing, you know what to do, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Qingqing.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Qingqing replied as her entire body burst into a demonic aura, transforming into a huge python.

    Huang Xiaolong jumped up and sat on the python¡¯s head.

    The others also hurriedly settled themselves on the python¡¯s body, holding on tight.

    ¡°Are you all seated properly?¡± Qingqing chuckled, and then her body expanded in an instant!

    A green giant python suddenly soared into the clouds, like a green lightning bolt flashing across the sky.

    Once Qingqing transformed into her true form, her flying speed was definitely much faster than that of a plane.

    After all, she was a thousand-year-old demon. Sometimes a gust of her demonic wind could blow, and in the blink of an eye, they would have traveled hundreds of miles.

    In less than an hour, a gale brought them directly into Wolong Villa in Binhai City!

    Huang Xiaolong and the others jumped down from Qingqing¡¯s body.

    Qingqing also transformed back, from a terrifying python into a lively and spirited young girl.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong arrived at Wolong Villa, someone from the Lin Family spotted him and immediately called out loudly, ¡°Master Long is back! Master Long is back!¡±

    In an instant, the entire Wolong Villa was boiling with excitement!

    Everyone in the villa rushed over here.

    Huang Xiaolong was the spiritual support, the pillar of everyone in this mansion!

    ¡­

    In the grand banquet hall.

    Everyone from the villa had gathered.

    All of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were present.

    One by one, his charming and obedient wives surrounded Huang Xiaolong like stars around the moon.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re finally back, we were almost bullied,¡± the first wife, Song Yuru¡¯s eyes were rimmed red.

    ¡°Little Long, as long as you are back,¡± there was also emotional turbulence hidden within Lin Jing¡¯s seemingly calm demeanor.

    ¡°Wives, don¡¯t worry, that guy was beaten half to death by me,¡± seeing that everyone was all right, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart also settled down.

    Moreover, after returning to Binhai, Huang Xiaolong could clearly sense Ying Kexin¡¯s presence.

    Ying Kexin was still alive, but her aura was slightly weak, indicating she was injured.

    But no matter, as long as her soul wasn¡¯t dispersed, even if her injuries were severe, Huang Xiaolong could heal her.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°I¡¯m going to spend a few days setting up some more powerful formations in Wolong Villa. Then, no one will dare to come here and cause trouble again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Immediately, various chefs in Wolong Villa, with great joy, slaughtered chickens and sheep, preparing delicacies to welcome Huang Xiaolong back.

    The atmosphere at the banquet was very much that of a family gathering.

    Huang Xiaolong had been adventuring outside these days, slaying demons, and it was rare for him to have the chance to gather with his wives.

    However, just after finishing the meal, the head of the Lin Family, as well as Lin Zicong¡¯s father, Lin Jianfeng, and others came to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side with panicked faces.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s happened?¡± Huang Xiaolong discerned their expressions and asked.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master Long¡­ We just received a phone call¡­¡± the head of the Lin Family stuttered, ¡°Our Lin Family owns some properties in Binhai. One of them¡­ a company, had something inconceivable happen tonight¡­ the employees who were working overtime suddenly complained of heartache¡­ the company¡¯s doctor immediately attempted to save them, but¡­ couldn¡¯t even diagnose the illness. Soon¡­ those employees complaining of heart pains¡­ they just¡­ just passed away¡­¡±

    At this point, Old Master Lin added, ¡°Master Long, these employees had just had a health check last month¡­ There was nothing wrong with their health.¡±

    ¡°How many died?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°Already¡­ already 34 people¡­ they all suddenly suffered heart pains and died shortly after¡­ Master Long, I suspect, I suspect there is something evil at play,¡± Old Master Lin said, his face ashen.

    ¡­

 Chapter 976 - Chapter 976 Chapter 976 So It Was That Ghost

    Chapter 976: Chapter 976: So It Was That Ghost! Chapter 976: Chapter 976: So It Was That Ghost! For the Lin Family, a super clan like a local snake in Binhai City, the death of dozens of employees in their enterprises could easily be suppressed. However, what terrified Old Master Lin was that these people died out of the blue, all experiencing severe heart pain before their demise. This definitely wasn¡¯t an accident, nor could it possibly be a coincidence!

    ¡°Hm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, but a trace of ruthlessness flitted across his eyes as he murmured, ¡°When I left Binhai, I made sure it was peaceful, and I even built a City God Temple with Ying Kexin in charge. In Binhai City, it¡¯s impossible for any supernatural events to occur. Now, suddenly dozens of people die under mysterious circumstances, huh¡­ Are those bastards up to their tricks again?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was no fool; after a moment¡¯s thought, he pointed the finger directly at the extremely arrogant ¡°Young Master Ling¡± from overseas.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, ¡°Young Master Ling¡± had already been added to the must-kill list.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded imperceptibly.

    Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, and Yan Pianpian, his three most capable wives, followed Huang Xiaolong. Huo Bingyan, Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei were also by their side, not leaving him for a step.

    Thereupon, Old Master Lin personally drove Huang Xiaolong and the others to the company where the incident occurred.

    In the company¡¯s lobby, rows of cold bodies were laid out.

    The faces of these bodies all showed expressions of horror, as if they had seen something terrifying.

    Huang Xiaolong walked over slowly.

    Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian had already taken the lead and begun examining the bodies.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s strange, these bodies are intact inside and out,¡± Feng Hanyan furrowed her brows. ¡°Not only is there not a single scratch on their skin, but their internal organs are also unharmed¨Cthis is bizarre. How exactly did they die?¡±

    Ma Chuxia also said, ¡°Little Long, it doesn¡¯t look like they were possessed by evil spirits or ghosts.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong crouched down to check the bodies.

    At first glance, he noticed nothing suspicious, but Huang Xiaolong quickly opened his Heavenly Eye, and his penetrating gaze saw right through the corpses.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils shrank slightly.

    He saw that each of these bodies had a tiny wound near the heart, as if stabbed by some sharp weapon.

    However, there were no marks on the skin, and on top of the heart wounds, there emanated a sinister aura, cryptic and undetectable to the average person.

    ¡°Stabbed in the heart by something?¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly stood up. Although he couldn¡¯t fully grasp the situation at the moment, there was no doubt that these people died from some kind of spell or ghostly art.

    Just then, a succession of shrill screams came from outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure flashed, and he went straight outside.

    Outside the company was a bustling commercial street, and it was now past 9 pm, typically the busiest time.

    However, a chill pervaded the street.

    A gust of wind blew by, sending plastic bags and scraps of paper flying while the LED signs on both sides shook erratically, creating an especially eerie atmosphere.

    But even stranger was that on this street, there were at least a hundred men and women sprawled on the ground, clutching their chests tightly in agony¨C¡°My heart hurts so much¨Cso much¨Cit¡¯s killing me¨Cmy heart hurts so much¨C¡±

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong and the others frowned slightly. Old Master Lin was even more ashen-faced. ¡°Master Long, this is bad. It starts with a heartache, and then they quickly die¡­ So many people are going to die, it¡¯s too¡­ too terrifying¡­ too terrifying¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong directly took out a stack of talismans from his canvas bag and threw them out like a scattering of flowers.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~~ Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~~

    These mystic symbols, as if they had eyes of their own, affixed themselves onto the bodies of the people on the street.

    Instantly, those whose faces were contorted with pain stopped their wailing in unison, their hearts seemingly no longer in pain.

    ¡°Yay~~ Husband! You¡¯re so amazing! You¡¯ve cured these people of their strange illness! They won¡¯t have to die now!¡± Huo Bingyan clapped her hands in admiration, full of adoration.

    Huang Xiaolong used his Heavenly Eye to scan them and saw that, just like the previously examined deceased, their hearts had a small wound, punctured by some sinister weapon. Around the wound, there was a lingering ominous aura.

    ¡°All I did was temporarily save their lives, it¡¯s not a permanent solution~~ We must find the true perpetrator who punctured their hearts to really solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°Punctured their hearts?¡± Ma Chuxia and the others were aghast.

    Huang Xiaolong rushed to a trendily dressed young girl and asked seriously, ¡°What happened just now? Why did your heart suddenly start hurting~~¡±

    Meanwhile.

    In Nanyun City, a remote city in Huaxia.

    Inside a five-star hotel.

    Young Master Ling sat on the sofa, his face gloomy as if dripping with gloom, while a vicious glint passed through his eyes. ¡°The one who dared to build that mansion has provoked this young master! I swear to grind his bones to dust! I¡¯ll extract his living soul and refine it into a Magic Artifact!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s better to take a long-term view on this matter,¡± a subordinate said nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not too late to exact vengeance on that guy after the elites of our sect have all arrived in Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Hmph~~¡± Young Master Ling sneered sinisterly. ¡°Offending this young master leads to but one path¨Cdeath. However, I, in my mercy, will grant him a few more days to live. First, let¡¯s kill everyone in Binhai City! Binhai City will be massacred. All of this is thanks to him! Hahahaha~~~ Forever branded with the sin of a city¡¯s death¨Cwhat a heavy burden, hahaha~~~¡±

    After a pause, Young Master Ling ordered his subordinates. ¡°After tonight, spare no one in Binhai City! Tomorrow, you few go to Binhai City and see if it¡¯s a scene of total devastation, everyone dead, and Binhai transformed into a city of death!¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± The subordinates exchanged glances, their eyes betraying their palpable fear.

    They had already been so terrorized by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unmatched prowess that their courage had been shattered, and now Young Master Ling was asking them to return to Binhai to gather intelligence, leaving them trembling with fear.

    ¡°Damn it! A bunch of useless cowards!¡± Young Master Ling erupted in rage, his body¡¯s Sword Qi brewing invisibly, and in the blink of an eye, it was as if an ancient behemoth was lurking in the room, ominously ferocious, ready to devour.

    ¡°Young Master Ling, please calm your anger! We will, we will go to Binhai tomorrow~~¡± Those subordinates all cried out in sheer terror.

    ¡°Heh~~ Rest assured, it¡¯s just a secret visit to check on the situation. This time, the catastrophe of Binhai City cannot be averted by anyone~~ Hahaha~~~¡± Young Master Ling looked confident, self-assured. ¡°Even a Daluo Golden Immortal could not save the lives of the people of Binhai City!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    There were tens of millions of people in Binhai City, yet he regarded them as mere livestock, intending to slaughter them all in a single night!

    Young Master Ling had an arrogant demeanor, as if he were a god sitting on high, decreeing the life and death of mere ants.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong was questioning a young woman about what had happened just moments before.

    ¡°Just now~~~¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes were slightly dazed as she recalled. ¡°In my confusion, I saw a strange person who wore the attire of an ancient general, holding a halberd, followed by a large crowd. Then, that general-like person used the halberd to poke my chest. My heart felt extremely painful, too painful~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh?!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he exclaimed, ¡°So it¡¯s that ghost! I thought it had dissipated long ago, but to think, it still exists~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 977 - Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Found the Big Ghost

    Chapter 977: Chapter 977 Found the Big Ghost Chapter 977: Chapter 977 Found the Big Ghost Huang Xiaolong was indeed the Yin Emperor from the netherworld, an erudite scholar of spirits and men, with knowledge spanning across the ages, especially various kinds of ghosts, which simply couldn¡¯t escape his notice.

    Upon hearing the young woman¡¯s narrative, Huang Xiaolong also realized the truth of the matter.

    Ma Chuxia, standing beside Huang Xiaolong, promptly asked curiously, ¡°Little Long, what kind of ghost are you talking about?¡±

    However, Huang Xiaolong merely smiled faintly and then instructed Old Master Lin, as well as other Lin family members who continued to arrive, ¡°Go fetch some live chickens immediately. Kill the chickens and use their blood to smear on the chests of these people. Quick!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Long!¡± The Lin family members, who revered Huang Xiaolong like a deity, obediently followed his command and began searching for live chickens without delay.

    Huang Xiaolong instructed the people on the street, ¡°None of you move. Although my mystical symbols have temporarily stopped your wounds and kept you from dying immediately, if you want to be completely saved, you¡¯ll need to pour chicken blood over your hearts.¡±

    People fear death; hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, no one dared to object.

    After giving instructions, Huang Xiaolong then explained to his wives, ¡°This matter is quite risky. I remember in ¡®In Search of the Supernatural,¡¯ there is a record of such an event. In ancient times, there was a man named Xiahou Hong, who was a peculiar person. One day, when Xiahou Hong was in Jiangling, he saw a big ghost carrying a square halberd with a group of little ghosts following behind. Xiahou Hong was very scared and ducked to the side of the road to hide. After the big ghost passed by, he caught one of the little ghosts and asked, ¡®What is that big ghost?¡¯ The little ghost replied, ¡®The big ghost is their master. It stabs people with the square halberd in its hand, aiming only for the heart. Anyone struck by it will surely die.¡¯ Xiahou Hong then asked, ¡®Is there a way to cure it?¡¯ The little ghost immediately answered, ¡®If you kill live chickens and pour their blood on the heart, you will recover right away and not die. Moreover, this is the only way for those who have been struck to survive. No other method will work.¡¯ ¡ª Later on, in places like Jingzhou and Yangzhou, a ¡®heart pain disease¡¯ broke out like an epidemic, killing countless people, and it was incurable. Xiahou Hong, knowing that it was the work of that big ghost, commanded the slaughter of a large number of chickens and used their blood to anoint the hearts, saving many lives.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s story was met with rapt attention from Ma Chuxia and the others.

    Huo Bingyan nodded thoughtfully as if understanding. ¡°No wonder, now some malignant heart diseases are treated with folk remedies that involve smearing chicken blood over the heart. It seems that there¡¯s historical precedent.¡±

    Before long, people from the Lin family had brought over a rush of live chickens.

    Chickens were by no means rare; they could be easily found in the market in any quantity needed.

    Huang Xiaolong ordered the Lin family members to slaughter the chickens and smear their blood on the chests of those on the street struck in the heart by the big ghost.

    The remedy was truly effective. In no time, the wounds on these people¡¯s hearts began to heal on their own, and the gloomy aura that had infiltrated their heart area dissipated entirely.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong took out some blank talisman paper and taught Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan how to draw a simple mystical symbol. This symbol, which Huang Xiaolong had just used, could temporarily save the lives of those who had been stabbed in the heart by the big ghost wielding the square halberd.

    ¡°Looks like there won¡¯t be any rest tonight,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile. ¡°Little wife, you and Hanyan are in charge of drawing symbols, temporarily saving the lives of the victims. Then organize some people to smear chicken blood on their hearts. As for those who have already died, gather their bodies together. That big ghost is still wandering around Binhai City; the souls of those it killed will automatically follow it. As long as we find the big ghost with the square halberd and the souls of the deceased, I can help the victims reincarnate and bring them back to life.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s well-considered arrangements, everyone around sighed in relief.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re incredible. If it weren¡¯t for you, who knows how many people would have died in Binhai City overnight,¡± Feng Hanyan said with lingering fear. ¡°That big ghost with the square halberd, stabbing everyone it sees¡­ It¡¯s trying to turn Binhai City into a city of the dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Binhai City has been clean and free of supernatural incidents for a long time, but now suddenly an ancient big ghost has appeared¡­ There must be a hidden mastermind behind this¡­¡± A sharp glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and his killer intent surged. ¡°That person will fall into my hands sooner or later!¡±

    What Huang Xiaolong was referring to was ¡°Young Master Ling¡±¨Cthis matter was surely related to him!

    That night, besides the Gao Family, which had already been wiped out by Young Master Ling, the other three great families¨CShu Family, Lin Family, Sun Family¨Calmost emptied their houses, scurrying everywhere to grab live chickens to save people.

    Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan were responsible for drawing symbols to temporarily save the affected people¡¯s lives.

    A great calamity was being silently extinguished by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own efforts.

    As for Huang Xiaolong himself, his task was to find that unrestrained big ghost.

    In the outskirts of the city.

    The Chenghuang Temple, which Huang Xiaolong had personally granted as a fief, had now collapsed into ruins.

    ¡°Ying Kexin, I¡¯m back,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, suppressing the anger at having his divine authority affronted.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~ Whoosh~~~

    From all directions, gusts of yin wind rose.

    These winds converged into a mass in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    The winds were incredibly faint, with droplets of yin blood falling from them.

    Ultimately, as the yin winds dispersed, with her hairpins askew and her appearance in disarray, Ying Kexin knelt down before Huang Xiaolong.

    Her hands and feet had been severed by Sword Qi and were barely reattached with ghostly power, yet the wounds were still spurting yin blood.

    Above her neck, she had also sustained a sword strike, with flesh turned inside out and her head drooping on her neck, hanging by a mere layer of skin.

    Ying Kexin¡¯s breath was exceedingly weak, her ghostly form almost nebulous.

    She was only alive now by sheer willpower, avoiding the dispersal of her soul.

    ¡°My lord~~ You have finally returned¡­ Kexin is useless, failing to protect the City God Temple~~¡± Ying Kexin choked out, blaming herself.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Upon seeing Ying Kexin¡¯s miserable state, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent surged uncontrollably once again, nearly unstoppable. ¡°It was that Young Master Ling who did this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. That person¡¯s mana is extremely formidable. That day, he suddenly appeared at the City God Temple, spouting arrogant words, and even asked Kexin to pledge fealty to him¡­ Naturally, Kexin refused, and as a result, she was gravely injured by his flying sword~~ Kexin escaped at all costs, waiting for my lord to return to Binhai~~¡± Ying Kexin sobbed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are my ghost, and I will decide for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded indifferently and then produced a large stack of ¡°Soul Healing Charms,¡± tossing them to Ying Kexin. ¡°Consume these Soul Healing Charms, and your injuries will heal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord, thank you~~~¡± As Ying Kexin devoured the Soul Healing Charms, the gushing yin blood instantly stopped, and her blurry, fading ghostly form also gradually solidified.

    ¡°Now, no one in heaven or earth can save your life¡­ Young Master Ling!¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    Soon after, Ying Kexin returned to her prime condition, standing ethereally by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, like a banished immortal, untouched by worldly troubles.

    ¡°First, find a large ghost carrying a Fangtian halberd.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his divine sense expanded, immediately sensing the breath of that large ghost!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong directly took out a flying talisman seal, carrying Ying Kexin as they soared into the sky.

    Flying over Binhai City.

    Before long, the flying talisman seal began to descend. In an industrial zone below, there were densely packed souls, at least tens of thousands, lined up like ants moving house.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Most of these souls were fresh, belonging to the recently deceased, each with a face filled with tears.

    Leading the procession was a large ghost about three meters tall. This ghost, clad in armor and wrapped in a lion¡¯s mane belt with tiger-head boots, carried a Fangtian halberd in hand, exuding an imposing and terrifying presence as a ghost king with immense ghostly power.

    ¡°My lord, it is a ghost king, stronger than me in ghostly power,¡± Ying Kexin whispered behind Huang Xiaolong.

    At that moment, the large ghost entered a factory. Inside, numerous workers were still overtime. Without a word, the ghost brandished its Fangtian halberd, poking at anyone it encountered. Those who were struck clutched their chests in unbearable pain, writhing on the ground, quickly collapsing in a heap!

    ¡­

 Chapter 978 - Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Shushan Sword Sect

    Chapter 978: Chapter 978 Shushan Sword Sect! Chapter 978: Chapter 978 Shushan Sword Sect! ¡°`

    Watching the ghost hand wield the Fangtian Huaji while indiscriminately slaughtering the innocent, a fierce killing intent streaked through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Ying Kexin was overwhelmed with self-reproach. ¡°My Lord~ it¡¯s all Kexin¡¯s fault. Ever since the City God Temple was destroyed, such evil spirits began to wreak havoc in Binhai, tormenting the living~¡±

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s but a trifling matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°So, Young Master Ling has arranged for such a ghost to kill in Binhai, attempting to turn Binhai into a city of the dead as revenge against me, huh? Hahaha~~ This defeated underling is bound to be disappointed~¡±

    As soon as his words fell, Huang Xiaolong moved, and with a slap of his palm, a palm thunder shot across space towards the Fangtian Huaji-wielding great ghost!

    The great ghost immediately sensed it, raised its head, and with bloodthirsty scarlet ghost eyes, glared back at Huang Xiaolong. Simultaneously, it pointed the Fangtian Huaji!

    Boom~~~!!

    An eerie ghostly force burst forth, with boundless power transmitting from all directions above.

    Crack~~!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm thunder was outright shattered.

    Then, with a sweep of the Fangtian Huaji in the great ghost¡¯s hand, an edge sharp enough to split the heavens like a vast chasm cut through the layers of the sky, aiming to pierce Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest and shatter his heart!

    As the Fangtian Huaji swept out, countless Yin spirits and fierce ghosts appeared in the night sky, the ghostly aura boiling, transforming this stretch of the universe into a domain of ten thousand ghosts!

    ¡°My Lord~ such a powerful move!¡± Ying Kexin inadvertently cried out in alarm from the side.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on the flying talisman, unperturbed, yet his thoughts flickered.

    The next second¨C

    Boom~~~!

    Without another word, Huang Xiaolong sacrificed the Qianhun Banner!

    In an instant, a fierce ghostly and resentful aura shot up to the heavens, as thousands of ghastly and fearsome ghosts surged out from the Qianhun Banner, shaking the entire world as they crushed the great ghost¡¯s Fangtian Huaji attack.

    The violent ghostly and resentful aura condensed into substantial black hands.

    Dense and numerous, these black hands were like tendrils, each bulging with muscles and swirling with an overwhelming ghostly aura. Amid the thick ghostly mist, countless images of Yin spirits shattered, and severed heads flew through the air, their faces twisted with ferocity. Some heads were half flesh and half skeleton, spurting Yin blood, which would undoubtedly scare the average person to death on sight.

    It must be known that within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Qianhun Banner were the souls of countless fierce ghosts from Dongying, including the likes of mountain village Sadako, whose resentment was unparalleled and easily surpassed that of Huaxia¡¯s Ghost Kings. Even the evil creatures, personally refined by Xu Fu, which sealed tens of thousands of fierce ghosts in a vessel, were destroyed by Huang Xiaolong, who then absorbed all of those evil spirits.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Qianhun Banner was an extraordinary treasure, one that even the Ghost Immortal Zheng He might be directly suppressed by.

    How could the Fangtian Huaji-wielding great ghost stand against it?

    In an instant, the great ghost was caught by the endless black hands, utterly powerless to resist, and was yanked into the Qianhun Banner!

    With the great ghost captured, the others were as headless dragons, and the minor ghosts following behind it were immediately consumed with fear. Not daring to flee, they could only kneel on the ground, looking up at Huang Xiaolong, with their ghostly bodies shivering uncontrollably.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me~ I¡¯m just an innocent person who was stabbed in the heart by the Fangtian Huaji by this ferocious ghost, dying a wrongful death. I was forced to follow it, unable even to reincarnate~¡±

    ¡°My Lord, I am a ghost from Binhai City. I was just killed tonight, a small private business owner. My life was lovely, I don¡¯t want to die yet, I haven¡¯t lived enough~~¡±

    ¡°My Lord, please spare us~ please spare us~~¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong, in the sky, threw out a batch of talismans, sticking them onto the bodies of workers whose hearts had been pierced, allowing them temporarily not to die.

    ¡°Ying Kexin, go find a live chicken, get its blood, and pour it over the hearts of the injured, and they will be healed. As for the little ghosts below, gather them all together, don¡¯t let them scatter, I will take them back into their bodies later, resurrected from death,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed Ying Kexin.

    Ying Kexin took the order, transforming into a streak of light, and flew down.

    A strand of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness entered the Thousand Soul Banner.

    Within the Thousand Soul Banner, terrifying blood-stained ghost eyes were everywhere, red and densely packed, as if ferocious beasts were lurking within the dark and cold qi.

    ¡°Heh~~now, the number of ghostly souls and fierce spirits in my Thousand Soul Banner is truly vast~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    ¡°Great.. great one~~¡± The big ghost holding the square halberd had been refined by the Thousand Soul Banner, becoming a part of it like Sadako from the mountain village, entirely at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command.

    ¡°Speak, what exactly happened?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the big ghost indifferently.

    ¡°Great one~~ I am a ghost from the Eastern Jin dynasty, but later, I was captured by a sword cultivator from the Shushan Sect.¡± The big ghost sang like a bamboo tube pouring out beans.

    ¡°Shushan Sect¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart grew slightly cold.

    The Shushan Sword Sect!

    It is an extremely mysterious sect!

    And filled with mythological colors!

    In many novels and TV dramas, there are stories about the Shushan Sword Sect!

    In some film and television works, the Shushan Sect¡¯s magical artifact ¡°the Purple-Green Twin Swords¡± are massive slaying tools, cutting down endless demons and ghosts, invincible in every battle.

    However, now is the Age of Dharma Decline, the Dao arts are withering, and in the Central Plain, there exists no more the presence of the Shushan Sword Sect. People can only understand this once world-shaking sword sect through some contrived films, television works, and novels.

    Even Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, was completely ignorant about the Shushan Sword Sect!

    The reason is simple! Among the souls in the underworld, not a single one was a disciple of the Shushan Sword Sect who died and fell into reincarnation!

    Could it be that the disciples of the Shushan Sword Sect are all immortal and undying?

    Of course not!

    But in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, there was a faint answer ¡ª perhaps, the Shushan Sect¡¯s disciples had some methods that allowed their souls not to go to the underworld to be reborn after death!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong collected his scattered thoughts and continued to question the big ghost. ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, great one, after I was captured by the Shushan Sword Sect, I was sealed away for I don¡¯t know how many years. The current Sect Master of the Shushan Sect gave me to his most beloved youngest son, that is, ¡®Ling Xiaopeng¡¯. This time, it was Ling Xiaopeng who released me, instructing me to kill all the living beings in this city overnight, turning this city into a city of death,¡± the big ghost added.

    ¡°I see. So ¡®Young Master Ling,¡¯ his real name is ¡®Ling Xiaopeng¡¯¡­¡± A flash of killing intent streaked through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    The big ghost supplemented his information. ¡°Great one, the Shushan Sect¡¯s foundation now lies on a mystical island overseas. The spiritual energy there is comparable to the immortal mountains of ancient times~~ This time, many of the Shushan Sect¡¯s elite will enter the Central Plain, secretly plotting something.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Interesting, how amusing! So the mysterious and powerful Shushan Sect hasn¡¯t vanished after all, but has always been there, only exiled overseas. This time, I have the chance to meet the invincible sword cultivators of the Shushan Sect! Hahaha~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud. ¡°This world is really not that simple~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 979 - Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Im Here to Kill You

    Chapter 979: Chapter 979 I¡¯m Here to Kill You! Chapter 979: Chapter 979 I¡¯m Here to Kill You! During this period, Huang Xiaolong had come into contact with sorcerers from the Kongtong Sect and Ling Xiaopeng, the son of the current Sect Master of the Shushan Sect. Their mana was countless times stronger than that of the Taoists in the Central Plains, and they all came from overseas!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong had also learned that there was a Demon King overseas, unimaginably powerful and ambitious.

    ¡°Heh, if one only sets their sights within the Central Plains, that¡¯s indeed being shortsighted,¡± amusement glittered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Overseas is a land of mystery, filled with far too many unimaginables¡­ Good! This world is actually going to be quite fun!¡±

    With a single thought, a wisp of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness emerged from the soul banner.

    After putting away the soul banner, Huang Xiaolong transformed into a streak of light and descended below.

    Ying Kexin had already captured some live chickens from afar, and following the method taught by Huang Xiaolong, poured the chicken¡¯s blood on the injured person¡¯s heart, and soon the shattered hearts healed quickly.

    The lost souls and wandering spirits following the great ghost were assembled neatly in the wasteland outside the industrial park.

    Huang Xiaolong and Ying Kexin left the industrial park.

    ¡°Running into me, consider yourselves lucky¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the pitiful lost souls and wandering spirits. ¡°But it also means your time isn¡¯t up just yet. Come on, follow me, I¡¯ll take you to find your bodies.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong and Ying Kexin led the way, with little ghosts trotting along behind them.

    Huang Xiaolong made a phone call to Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Little wife, how is the situation currently?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, we are completely exhausted~~~¡± even Ma Chuxia¡¯s voice betrayed a trace of weariness, ¡°Busy catching live chickens all over, treating the injured. Also, there were so many deaths tonight, the bodies have been moved to the Binhai City Stadium, I reckon there are tens of thousands of bodies~~ and probably far more than that~~ Oh right, Little Long, how is it on your end?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, little wife, I¡¯ve dealt with the big ghost,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank heavens, the calamity has finally been averted¡­ Thank heavens~~~¡± Ma Chuxia let out a long sigh of relief.

    A few hours later.

    The night deepened.

    Binhai City Stadium.

    The Binhai City Stadium, capable of accommodating fifty thousand spectators, was actually a professional soccer stadium that hosted a Chinese Football Super League match every week.

    At this very moment, a horrifying scene was unfolding inside the stadium!

    The grass of the soccer field was eerily lined with dead bodies!

    Bodies were densely packed!

    In the soccer field measuring 120 meters in length and 90 meters in width, corpses of men and women, young and old, were crammed together, with some even stacked upon one another.

    Moreover, people were still driving in, bringing in even more bodies, placing them atop the field.

    Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, Huo Bingyan, as well as many of the Lin Family, Sun Family, and Shu Family¡¯s higher-ups, stood on the edge of the soccer field, all with expressions of utter horror.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many bodies before¡­ never.¡± Even a Great Grandmaster like Feng Hanyan, who came from an ancient martial world and had been through many calamities, felt his scalp tingle at this sight. ¡°Even in war, there wouldn¡¯t be this many dead, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying¡­ Absolutely terrifying¡­ This is even worse than the ancient plagues~~ It¡¯s like the end of the world!¡± The faces of Old Master Lin, Old Master Shu, and Old Master Sun, all had turned white, shaking on their feet.

    ¡°You all don¡¯t have to be afraid or worried¡­ Little Long will soon be here to deal with it. Rest assured, with Little Long here, there¡¯s nothing in the world that can¡¯t be solved,¡± Ma Chuxia comforted them.

    At this moment, a streak of light sliced through the night sky and descended steadily onto the stadium, beside Ma Chuxia and Feng Hanyan, and the others.

    Huang Xiaolong had arrived.

    Earlier, Huang Xiaolong, with Ying Kexin, had returned to the City God Temple, repaired it with divine power, making it look brand new again, and letting Ying Kexin continue to serve as the temple priestess to enjoy the offerings from the living.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Feng Hanyan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Look at this, there are too many bodies¡­ I¡¯ve made an estimate, and tonight in Binhai City, at least over a hundred thousand innocent people have perished¡­ This is beyond what a disaster can describe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a lot of people did die,¡± Huang Xiaolong looked over the endless corpses that could not be counted.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, ¡°But luckily, these corpses are completely undamaged~~ Now, watch me!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong encircled the soccer field, setting up a formation.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand¨C

    Swish swish swish~~ swish swish swish~~ swish swish swish~~~

    Tons of souls drifted into the stadium from all directions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t crowd! One by one, go find your bodies,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    ¡°Yes~~ yes~~ thank you, sir, thank you, sir~~~¡± The souls expressed their gratitude tearfully, then carefully and orderly made their way onto the soccer field to claim their own bodies.

    Huang Xiaolong then burned some ¡°Memory-Erasing Charms,¡± and the power of the talismans would cleanse the memories of these resurrected people from the nightmare they experienced tonight. This way, no shadows would linger in their hearts.

    ¡°Ah~ I¡¯ve found it, my body! Hahaha~!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found mine too!¡±

    ¡°I can be human again! It feels so wonderful!¡±

    ¡­

    One by one, the souls found their bodies and, with the help of the formation Huang Xiaolong had drawn around the soccer field, easily entered their corpses.

    Before long, the bodies resumed their heartbeat and body temperature, miraculously coming back to life.

    ¡°Huh? Where am I? Why am I in the stadium? What happened to me?¡±

    ¡°This is so strange~~ I feel like something happened just now, but I can¡¯t remember it at all.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that I was sleepwalking?¡±

    ¡­

    The resurrected person, rubbing their bleary eyes, stood up and stretched their limbs, looking around in a dazed confusion.

    ¡°Alright, wives, the matter has been resolved completely, let¡¯s head back to Wulong Villa and rest. It¡¯s getting late,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned lazily, leading his wives back to Wulong Villa.

    The next day, the sun rose as usual.

    All of Binhai City was bursting with vitality.

    Those who had fallen victim last night were all alive and well, going about their business¨Cworking, studying, or trading as they should.

    It was as if the mystical event of the previous night had been nothing but a dream, and upon waking up, life¡¯s trajectory had not altered in the slightest.

    At the same time.

    Whizz~~~ Whizz~~~

    Several flying talismans quietly, and undetected, arrived above Binhai City.

    Atop each talisman stood a stealthy figure.

    These people were the subordinates of Young Master Ling Xiaopeng, who had been forced, against their better judgment, to come check on the situation in Binhai City. They did not possess first-rate flying swords capable of covering great distances, nor did they have the mana required for long-distance sword flight. Therefore, they rode on flying talismans drawn by Shushan experts, secretly infiltrating Binhai City.

    Upon looking down¨C

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Binhai City is thriving! There¡¯s no difference from usual!¡±

    ¡°This Binhai City, it¡¯s not emanating any aura of death at all. Last night, there were no deaths in Binhai City!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The young master had clearly released that great ghost; it should have been able to cause countless casualties in Binhai City overnight. But¡­ how come not a single person died?¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that¡­ the expert who built Wulong Villa has returned? His mana is incredibly powerful; perhaps only those true elites of our Shushan faction, who have cultivated for hundreds, even thousands of years, could defeat him. Even the young master is no match for him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the young master is extraordinarily talented, but after all, he has not been cultivating for very long, only around twenty years. The expert who built Wulong Villa is most likely an old fossil who has cultivated for several centuries. It¡¯s no shame that the young master is not his opponent for now. Let¡¯s go, we must hurry and report to the young master!¡±

    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s get out of here! Don¡¯t alarm that guy¡­ otherwise, we won¡¯t even be able to save our lives! Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    ¡­

    Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s subordinates dared not linger any longer and quickly urged the flying talismans to flee.

    Wulong Villa.

    Huang Xiaolong lay in a large bed, sweetly asleep, nestled among a bevy of wives.

    Just then!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open, and a terrifying brilliance flared within them. ¡°Dare come back?¡±

    It turned out that because of the trouble Ling Xiaopeng had caused, Huang Xiaolong had extended his divine sense to envelop the entire Binhai City. Any slight disturbance would be immediately perceived and responded to by his divine sense, and he would instantly discover it.

    Without a doubt, those stealthy figures had already caught Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attention!

    The next second!

    Zoom~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong partitioned a portion of his divine sense into a streak of light, pursuing swiftly!

    The divine sense, formless like a maggot in one¡¯s bones, tracked the individuals riding the talismans all the way to Nanyun City.

    Those people, naturally, had no inkling that they were being tracked by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense.

    They were still self-congratulating.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Luckily, we were quick to realize and didn¡¯t linger in Binhai City. Now, having flown several hundred miles away, that old fossil who built Wulong Villa, even if he notices us, won¡¯t be able to catch up to us immediately. He probably can¡¯t even lock onto our flight direction.¡±

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t take this lightly. Let¡¯s hurry to report to the young master. Our Shushan faction¡¯s elites should be arriving in Central China one after another. When the time comes, we¡¯ll invite the experts to go to Binhai and avenge the young master!¡±

    ¡­

    Nanyun City.

    Atop a beautiful, verdant mountain.

    Ling Xiaopeng stood on the peak with his hands behind his back, his clothing billowing, emanating an ethereal elegance like a celestial being.

    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s what happened,¡± reported the subordinates respectfully. ¡°We saw with our own eyes, Binhai City was bustling, without a trace of death. Last night, Binhai City must have been peaceful; no one died.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!!!!¡± Ling Xiaopeng roared furiously. ¡°How is this possible? The ghost I released could easily annihilate a city. Could it be that the ghost was also killed?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, it seems the expert who built Wulong Villa has returned to Binhai City,¡± said a subordinate, clearly frightened. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s hurry and meet up with our brothers. No matter how formidable that person is, once our brothers take action, they can surely crush him and slaughter him.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ling Xiaopeng nodded. ¡°We have to reclaim this situation sooner or later. Everyone in Binhai City must die. All the women in Wulong Villa must become my maids and slaves. No one can defy my will. Anyone who dares to oppose me will end up dead, soul destroyed and families executed. Let¡¯s go¨C¡±

    Just at that moment!

    ¡°Leave? Do you think you can still leave?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s laughter echoed from behind Ling Xiaopeng.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense had long since arrived at the place, but Ling Xiaopeng had never noticed.

    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± Ling Xiaopeng turned around in shock, scanning the area, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Don¡¯t skulk around, show yourself!¡±

    ¡°You ask who I am? Hehe~~ I am the one who¡¯s come to kill you!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, and not far from Ling Xiaopeng, the air rippled with waves.

    ¡­

 Chapter 980 - Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Dont Kill Me Dont Kill Me

    Chapter 980: Chapter 980: Don¡¯t Kill Me! Don¡¯t Kill Me! Chapter 980: Chapter 980: Don¡¯t Kill Me! Don¡¯t Kill Me! In the air, a humanoid ripple gradually solidified into a person. It was indeed Huang Xiaolong.

    However, this was not Huang Xiaolong himself, but an astral projection of his consciousness that he had tracked there, condensed into his likeness.

    Uh¡­

    This projection of consciousness could not unleash Huang Xiaolong¡¯s full strength, only about one-fortieth of it, perhaps.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, and his subordinates also wore expressions of alertness.

    But soon, Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s countenance relaxed, seemingly not taking Huang Xiaolong seriously. ¡°Who are you? State your name. Why are you spying on Young Master Ling in secret? Do you know your crime?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~So you are Ling Xiaopeng, right? What you¡¯ve been up to in Binhai City is a bit too much,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly. ¡°Did you ever consider the price you¡¯d have to pay when you were doing those things?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who built the Woolong Estate? Boy! Near Woolong Estate, you dared to attack Young Master Ling!¡± Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed again, but his facial expression only showed gloom and not too much wariness. ¡°Don¡¯t think that Young Master Ling doesn¡¯t know that what¡¯s standing before me is just a projection of your spirit¡­ Indeed, you are deeply rooted in the Way, but your mere spiritual will¨CI, Young Master Ling, certainly do not take it seriously!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Young Master Ling, your sense of superiority is truly nauseating¡­ I don¡¯t even need to take action myself to crush you; just a strand of consciousness is enough to kill you ten or eight times. Want to give it a try?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± Ling Xiaopeng suddenly spoke up.

    As he spoke, his eyes rolled a few times, inadvertently revealing traces of slyness. ¡°Both you and I are cultivators, and there are some truths we both understand. The world of cultivation is not like the secular world. In the world of cultivation, it is survival of the fittest, a matter of life and death, without dispute over right and wrong, without any notion of fault or blame. The battles between cultivators usually involve the clash of magical treasures and flying swords, and in an incautious moment, one could be doomed, with both spirit and form annihilated, without even the qualifications to become a ghost and reincarnate. Indeed, in Binhai, I did have the intent to kill, but those were all mere mortals, mere ants. As a cultivator, what¡¯s wrong with crushing a few ants? Have you never killed mortals yourself? Why oppose me over some ants? Young Master Ling is not in the wrong, being weak is the original sin of the ants~~~~~¡±

    This Ling Xiaopeng began to justify his actions, but he hadn¡¯t finished speaking!

    Suddenly!

    Boom~~~!

    Inside Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s heart, a surge of violent energy rose to the heavens, shredding the air above his head!

    In an instant, more than a dozen flying swords flew out from inside his body!

    These flying swords quickly formed a mysterious Sword Array, surrounding Huang Xiaolong in the middle!

    With a mere thought from Ling Xiaopeng, he activated the Sword Array!

    The Sword Array interweaved into a net of light, thousands of golden rays bursting forth, directly stabbing at Huang Xiaolong! A large expanse of space seemed to collapse!

    ¡°`

    The sharp and piercing howl of Sword Qi tearing through the sky carried far, so clear that people within a dozen miles could hear it distinctly!

    As it turned out, Ling Xiaopeng had intentionally feigned conversation with Huang Xiaolong to distract him. Then, seizing the opportunity when Huang Xiaolong was preoccupied, he released his flying sword and activated the Sword Array, aiming to grind Huang Xiaolong to death within it!

    All the actions were completed in the blink of an eye¨Cswift as a falcon swooping on its prey, dazzlingly fast. This displayed Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s effortless command over Mana and magical artifacts. Moreover, his adaptability, ruthlessness, and decisive killing intent were fully demonstrated.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Die! Once your soul, spirit, and will are obliterated, your true body will surely be affected. It seems you¡¯re still a chick, utterly unaware of the dangers in the cultivation world! Hahaha~~~ This time, this young master is teaching you the perilous nature of the pugilistic world~~ Hahaha~~~¡± Ling Xiaopeng let out a triumphant sneer, not believing that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strand of consciousness could escape this sudden yet ruthlessly fierce ambush.

    But just as he was about to strike, in front of Huang Xiaolong, the air twisted and shockingly formed a barrier resembling a diaphragm!

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The flying swords stabbed at this barrier, emitting a dense sound akin to rain pattering on banana leaves.

    The flying swords, tempered like Vajra and with sharp Sword Qi, were unexpectedly unable to penetrate what appeared to be a very thin barrier!

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, reached out his hand which suddenly expanded, like a hand covering the sky, grabbed all the flying swords, and then absorbed them into his body.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ The quality of these flying swords is pretty good~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed contently. ¡°Not bad, not bad, far superior to those daggers of the three Kongtong Magicians.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Seeing this, Ling Xiaopeng was utterly horrified. He hastily tried to control the flying swords, but the swords that Huang Xiaolong had swallowed seemed to have vanished without a trace, motionless.

    ¡°You!!!!!!¡± Ling Xiaopeng was startled, furious, and panicked, ¡°Quickly return my young master¡¯s flying swords!¡±

    Although Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s status was extremely distinguished, these flying swords had not come easily to him, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see them consumed by Huang Xiaolong just like that.

    Moreover, since this ambush hadn¡¯t killed Huang Xiaolong, a profound sense of fear and defeat emerged in the depths of Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You really are naive. Facing death and still daring to ask for your flying swords back? I bet there are quite a few treasures on you, and once I kill you, all those treasures will be mine!¡± Huang Xiaolong licked his lips, harboring the thought of murder and plunder.

    ¡°Presumptuous!!!!!!¡±

    Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s subordinates stepped forward, their voices filled with sternness. ¡°Enough is enough! Even a single hair from our young master is more precious than you. If you harm him the slightest, you¡¯ll never be able to atone for it! Go now, the previous grudges we shall write off in consideration of our young master¡¯s magnanimity. He won¡¯t pursue your crimes¨Cyou may leave. Perhaps, you think we are being overly arrogant, but maybe you don¡¯t know, our young master is the most beloved younger son of the current Sect Master of the overseas Shushan Sword Sect! How about now, are you feeling scared?¡±

    These subordinates were quick to leverage Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s background in an attempt to suppress Huang Xiaolong. Indeed, as they uttered the words ¡°Shushan Sword Sect,¡± a sense of superiority naturally surfaced on their faces.

    ¡°Return the flying swords to me!¡± Ling Xiaopeng roared angrily.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly and without another word, waved his hand, dispersing a large cloud of Sword Qi directly out!

    ¡°`

    ¡°Young Master! Run!¡±

    Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s subordinates let out earth-shattering screams, their voices hoarse with roaring. They all had a premonition that death was imminent!

    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!

    Dense Sword Qi sliced through the bodies of these subordinates, and in an instant, their physical bodies were cut into tens of thousands of tiny fragments!

    A vast expanse of sky was dyed red with shocking blood!

    Death!

    In an instant, Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s subordinates were killed!

    The moment their physical bodies were destroyed, just as their souls began to leave their bodies, they burst with a ¡®puchi¡¯ sound!

    Their souls scattered to the winds!

    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and he understood.

    It turned out that the disciples of the Shushan Sect had a secret curse placed within their souls so that once they died, their souls would immediately explode and completely disperse.

    Presumably, it was to prevent the sect¡¯s disciples from having their souls searched and their cultivation techniques forcibly extracted by some demonic or heretical forces after they died.

    This explained why in the underworld, the souls of the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s disciples could never be found.

    They all bloody self-destructed, not even leaving ashes behind!

    Just then, Ling Xiaopeng also realized there was no turning back; it had come to a life-and-death fight!

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!¡± Ling Xiaopeng roared. He pointed one hand to the sky and the other to the earth, as a colossal flying sword burst out from his body!

    This flying sword instantly expanded to over a dozen feet long, like a gigantic dragon!

    Golden light flickered, continuously absorbing the surrounding light, plunging the mountaintop into a terrifying darkness akin to an eclipse.

    Next, Ling Xiaopeng chanted a strange and cumbersome spell. The sound of his bones popping like exploding soybeans echoed, his muscles swelled, and his entire body suddenly grew taller. Then, he eerily fused into the flying sword!

    Man and sword united!

    Man and sword as one!

    At that moment, his might surged explosively, causing the mountain to shake and begin to collapse.

    ¡°Die!!!!¡±

    The golden flying sword slashed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Puchi~~~!

    A loud boom!

    The left half of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was suddenly slashed apart, vanishing into nothingness.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was actually formed from his divine sense, so there was no blood to splatter, and his facial expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡°This move must be your strongest strike, using up all your potential. But even after this move, even if I don¡¯t kill you, your path of cultivation from now on is likely destroyed. The cultivation technique of the Shushan Sword Sect is indeed powerful. It actually managed to cut away half of this strand of my divine sense,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    The next second, the right half of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, his right hand, directly landed on the golden flying sword.

    Bang~~~~!!!!

    It was as if mountains were collapsing and the earth was splitting apart!

    Ling Xiaopeng was forcibly slapped out of the flying sword by Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The golden light on the flying sword dimmed instantly, the sword twisted a few times, and compacted into a few feet long, falling to the ground, seemingly having lost its spirit for a moment.

    ¡°Puh~~~~¡± Ling Xiaopeng fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face pale, gravely injured, ¡°To still not kill you even like this¡­ to still not kill you~~~¡±

    ¡°Being able to sever half of my divine sense, you were quite impressive. Alright, you are going to die soon, but you can die with some dignity. After all, nothing has ever managed to destroy even a small part of my divine sense before,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Ling Xiaopeng wept blood as he howled, his eyes bulging out, staring hatefully at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I am the young master of the Shushan Sword Sect, if you dare kill me, you will never recover, if you dare kill me, you are defying the entire heaven and earth!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Defying heaven and earth?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°You think too highly of yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, today you are doomed. If heaven wishes to punish me for killing you, then so be it¨CI shall defy heaven!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 981 - Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Caused Big Trouble

    Chapter 981: Chapter 981: Caused Big Trouble Chapter 981: Chapter 981: Caused Big Trouble Ling Xiaopeng also sensed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s resolute determination to kill, but he couldn¡¯t just accept his fate. He let out a roar of defiance, blood spurting from his mouth. ¡°I am the son of the Sect Master of the Shushan Sect, I am exceptionally talented and have a promising future. When I was born, my father had predicted my destiny, saying that I would cultivate to a state where my body would not perish, that I definitely would not meet an early death! I will leave now and return later to kill you!¡±

    Until this moment, Ling Xiaopeng still didn¡¯t believe he would truly fall. His words were true; at his birth, his father had personally divined his future. He was not to encounter significant calamity, and definitely not a premature death.

    Unfortunately, he met Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was not just any ordinary person, he was¨Cthe Yin Emperor! A god!

    Suddenly, Ling Xiaopeng let out a booming roar, his grievously injured body transforming into a Sword Qi that soared into the sky, attempting to flee!

    ¡°Kneel,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered with a chuckle, pressing down with his right hand through the air.

    A swath of space seemed to cave in.

    Ling Xiaopeng, who had flown into the sky, was crushed down mid-air, thudding to the ground on his knees, forcibly kneeling before Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Roar~~~! You dare to make me kneel! You dare to make me kneel! My father has never made me kneel before! The humiliation! This is the greatest disgrace of my life! Ah~~~ I cannot accept this!¡± Ling Xiaopeng bellowed, his eyes bulging with blood.

    ¡°If only you had known today, why did you have to start in the past? Against someone like you, I won¡¯t be merciful,¡± Huang Xiaolong flashed a glint of killing intent in his eyes and threw a punch.

    Pu~~~!!!

    Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s body, right at the chest, was pierced right through!

    ¡°Do you really dare to kill me?!!!!¡± Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s eyes still filled with disbelief, but soon, the Mana within his body began to dissipate bit by bit, and his body temperature rapidly dropped. He finally realized death had arrived, and there was no escape.

    Ling Xiaopeng really regretted it!

    He regretted causing trouble in Binhai.

    What he regretted even more was that after offending Huang Xiaolong, he hadn¡¯t quickly left the Middle Kingdom, or reached out to the elite masters hidden in the Middle Kingdom from the Shushan Sword Sect.

    Deep in Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s glabella, there remained his father¡¯s words, 20 characters, which could save his life in any situation. However, he had already used it the last time to escape from Huang Xiaolong. Now, in this critical moment of life and death, there was nothing left that could save him.

    Just then¨C

    Pu~~!

    Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s mouth suddenly opened wide, spitting out a large mouthful of fresh blood.

    This blood contained a faint golden light and Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s last bit of Mana!

    The blood converged into a blood arrow and flew into the sky, exploding into a string of ancient seal characters, Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s voice echoing between heaven and earth¨C¡°By the mandate of heaven, Shushan Decree proclaims! I, Ling Xiaopeng, have been slain by an unscrupulous person, the one from Binhai City, Middle Kingdom, master of Wolong Manor! All disciples of the Shushan Sect, upon receiving this decree, know that my soul has scattered. Please hasten to avenge me! And convey my death to my father!¡±

    After finishing these words, the ancient seal characters from the blood arrow explosion disappeared, as if they had merged with heaven and earth.

    This was Ling Xiaopeng using his last breath and Mana to issue a blood decree! Once sent, the Shushan Sword Sect masters in the Middle Kingdom would get the message and arrive extremely quickly.

    ¡°I am going to die! However, you and everyone in your Wolong Manor will be buried with me!¡± Ling Xiaopeng spoke through a ghastly laugh, then looked at Huang Xiaolong with an incredibly venomous gaze, as if cursing him, and then¨C

    Boom~~~!

    Ling Xiaopeng completely shattered his body into pieces.

    Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly and bent down to check, finding that not only had Ling Xiaopeng shattered his own body, but even his carried talismans and precious pills had been destroyed.

    He was determined to destroy everything, leaving no benefits for Huang Xiaolong.

    After his death, just as Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s soul floated out, it too exploded.

    ¡°Shushan Sword Sect people are truly ruthless, to prevent their inheritance from falling into others¡¯ hands. They even placed a secret curse in the soul of a Sect Master¡¯s son like Ling Xiaopeng, making it explode upon death, unable to even become a ghost. Ruthless, truly ruthless.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    On the ground, only a Longsword remained, Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s most cherished top-grade Longsword that held many mystical functions.

    Huang Xiaolong grabbed the Longsword without hesitation, half his body turning into divine sense, instantly returning to Binhai City!

    ¡°This guy, before dying, leaked the news about Wolong Manor. I must protect it¨Cthe people of the manor cannot be allowed to suffer slaughter!¡±

    Before leaving, Huang Xiaolong ignited a burst of Samadhi True Fire, burning Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s remains to ash. Not even bones were left¨Ca true death with no place for burial.

    ¡­

    Just as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense had left for less than half an hour, suddenly, atop this mountain peak, a dazzling golden light traveled fiercely from thousands of miles away through the sky. Within the golden light, a middle-aged scholar with a square face, authoritative and ethereal, with hands clasped behind his back and an aura as robust as a tide, yet harmoniously aligned with the world, appeared.

    This man was a supreme expert!

    At that moment, the color of regret briefly passed through the scholar¡¯s eyes, ¡°Just now, the junior brother issued a blood decree, saying that he had been killed¡­ Sigh~~~ Indeed, I have discovered here faint traces of grievance and death aura, all left behind by the junior brother¡­ The owner of the Dragon Villa in Binhai City, Central Plains? Although the junior brother was only in his twenties, he was already a super genius, carrying not only the treasure bestowed by our master but also a life-saving phrase left on his forehead by the master. Who exactly is the owner of the Dragon Villa? To be able to kill the junior brother¡­ Does Central Plains really have such an expert?¡±

    Then came another fierce bolt of lightning, roaring towards them!

    This lightning contained an earth-shattering sword qi, which, like a dragon, struck the mountaintop, shearing off the peak completely. Mud, sand, and rocks were scattered and instantly pulverized by the sword qi.

    Amidst the sword qi emerged a young man in white, appearing to be of similar age to Ling Xiaopeng, with a handsome face as if carved from jade. He carried a longsword on his back, resembling a sword immortal from the movies.

    The young man in white looked up at the middle-aged scholar in the sky, his words sparing as if they were gold, ¡°Brother, our junior brother is dead. If the master finds out about this news, he will surely be heartbroken.¡±

    A gust of wind swept down from the sky, followed by an immortal crane larger than an ox, flapping its wings and gently landing beside the young man in white.

    This crane was magnificent, a world apart from the ones raised in zoos.

    The claws of the immortal crane were terrifyingly sharp, casually scratching the ground and turning the hard stones to dust as if they were made of paper.

    With a slight crouch, the crane lowered its back, and a young man in blue clothing jumped off. He was not tall, but his eyes were electric, his bearing noble, exuding the air of a celestial being.

    The young man in blue took out a copper plaque, and the immortal crane let out a piercing cry, turning into a streak of light that entered the plaque.

    ¡°This is a big problem now,¡± the young man in blue frowned, ¡°Sigh~~ If only I had stayed by the junior brother¡¯s side. The junior brother was somewhat frivolous, fond of causing trouble overseas. However, thanks to the reputation of our Shushan Sword Sect, forces from all around gave us some deference. But in the Central Plains, encountering a tough character, they might not extend the same courtesy to our sect.¡±

    These three were the elite dispatched by the Shushan Sword Sect to the Central Plains this time!

    On their arrival, they used a spell to conceal their presence, creating extraordinary phenomena that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see.

    However, it¡¯s strange that after confirming Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s death, they appeared merely regretful but not overcome with rage, despair, or grief.

    On the contrary, they seemed indifferent.

    Indeed, these three were nothing like Ling Xiaopeng.

    Ling Xiaopeng was just a brash young man in his twenties, arrogant and unruly, acting as he pleased.

    Yet these three, despite appearing young, were all beings who had cultivated for hundreds or thousands of years!

    Their mentality had already reached a state of detachment.

    Regarding life and death, they actually looked at it very lightly; what they pursued was cultivation and even¡­ Enlightenment!

    ¡°However, no matter what, we must avenge our junior brother,¡± said the young man in blue, looking at the middle-aged scholar in the sky, ¡°Brother, what do you say?¡±

    The middle-aged scholar¡¯s eyes showed a contemplative look, ¡°You all know that the master left twenty life-saving characters in the junior brother¡¯s forehead. Still, the junior brother was killed. This means that the opponent is very powerful¡­ This time, we are here by the master¡¯s command, ostensibly to attend Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet at Longhu Mountain. But what are Master Zhang¡¯s merits that justify our Shushan sect congratulating him on his birthday? The master has other important matters at hand, and we cannot afford any mistakes. After the banquet, we¡¯ll head to Dragon Villa in Binhai City together and capture its master to be personally dealt with by the master.¡±

    ¡°We shall follow brother¡¯s commands,¡± the young men in white and blue said respectfully.

    ¡­

    Binhai City, the Dragon Villa.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness returned to his body.

    Huang Xiaolong also got out of bed.

    ¡°Strange, Little Long, you seem a bit weary today,¡± the first wife, Song Yuru, was lying beside Huang Xiaolong and she looked at him with confusion.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was slightly pale.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness had been partially severed by Ling Xiaopeng, and while it didn¡¯t cause him any substantial harm, he still felt a bit exhausted and haggard. It would take several days of nurturing his spirit to replenish the depleted consciousness.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, Little Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The wives on the large bed turned over and sat up, looking at Huang Xiaolong with concern and affection.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all you ladies¡¯ fault¨CI¡¯ve been worn out since last night,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ are you sick? You never used to get tired before; your vigor was even more robust than a dragon¡¯s,¡± Ma Chuxia said unbelievingly as she shook her head.

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smile, then deliberately put on a serious face, teasing them, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth? Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve caused a huge trouble¨C¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 982 - Chapter 982 Chapter 982 To Dragon Tiger Mountain

    Chapter 982: Chapter 982: To Dragon Tiger Mountain!! Chapter 982: Chapter 982: To Dragon Tiger Mountain!! Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong say he had caused trouble, his wives were initially startled, their faces unconsciously displaying worry. But they soon all laughed.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Little Long, don¡¯t try to tease us. Who are you? What trouble could you possibly cause?¡± Yan Pianpian giggled.

    ¡°Exactly. Our Yin Emperor, if he doesn¡¯t provoke others, they are already rejoicing. Who would dare to trouble the Yin Emperor?¡± Ma Chuxia said with a smile blooming like flowers.

    Huang Xiaolong also began to laugh. ¡°Tsk tsk, wives, you¡¯ve all improved. I can¡¯t deceive you anymore~~ Alright, to tell the truth, I offed the son of the contemporary Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect from overseas. As he was dying, that guy issued a blood decree, telling the elite of the other Shushan factions located in the Central Plains to come to Wulong Mountain Villa for revenge~~ That¡¯s the whole story. It seems that this time, the Shushan Sword Sect from overseas is not lacking in masters who have come to the Central Plains.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s not just people from the Shushan Sword Sect that have come, have you forgotten? Previously in Beijing, we also encountered three magicians from the Kongtong Sect. I suppose that these mysterious sects from overseas, with their powerful cultivators, have all gathered in the Central Plains¡­¡± Ma Chuxia said thoughtfully. ¡°What are they here for?¡±

    Huo Bingyan immediately boasted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? They must be here to attend the birthday banquet of my master! My master¡¯s face is huge!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Your master? Master Zhang of Dragon Tiger Mountain may be a noteworthy figure in the Central Plains, but in the eyes of those overseas cultivators who ride the winds and slay with flying swords, regarding the common people as mere ants, he¡¯s pretty much just a slightly larger ant¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with disdain. ¡°The overseas cultivators have come to the Central Plains under the pretense of attending Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet, but they surely have ulterior motives!¡±

    Huo Bingyan pouted. ¡°Then¡­ then, husband, are you still going to accompany me to attend my master¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±

    ¡°Go? Of course, we¡¯ll go. I already have a feeling that it will be a unique feast! Hahaha! An assembly of all manner of masters! Overseas cultivators making their grand entrance, and it¡¯s even possible that the Demon Race will come¡­ How can such a grand scene go on without me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, Huo Bingyan finally felt at ease.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not afraid of the people from the Shushan Sect, I must also take precautions,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t want Wulong Mountain Villa to fall into grave danger again~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what should we do? Set up some more formations around Wulong Mountain Villa?¡± Ma Chuxia asked.

    A contemplative look appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and then he smiled broadly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got an idea! Get up! I have work to do. This time, I¡¯m going for a permanent solution!¡±

    After getting up, they had breakfast.

    Huang Xiaolong drew some mystic charms, burned them to ashes, mixed them with water, and drank it all, replenishing the spiritual sense he had depleted last night. He felt rejuvenated, as if he had consumed Jadescent Nectar.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong wandered around Wulong Mountain Villa, seeming to assess the feng shui. He stopped here and there, occasionally burying a mystic charm in the ground.

    His wives, along with Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Hei Mei, three little monsters, followed beside Huang Xiaolong, interested in watching him work, although not understanding what exactly Huang Xiaolong was doing. They didn¡¯t dare ask too much, fearing they might disturb him.

    The entire afternoon passed this way, with Huang Xiaolong burying at least a thousand mystic charms around Wulong Mountain Villa.

    After the sunset.

    Huang Xiaolong stood at the core location of Wulong Mountain Villa, smiled slightly, and declared in a clear voice, ¡°Dragon, come!!!¡±

    He lifted his left arm!

    Roar~~~~!!!!

    A terrifying roar of a dragon filled the air!

    Might akin to that of a celestial being, the dragon¡¯s might covered the entire Wulong Mountain Villa! The ground began to tremble, and the whole villa showed signs that it was about to collapse and crumble.

    Wulong Mountain Villa could no longer withstand this dragon¡¯s might!

    Those within the villa were all shivering intensely, their hearts nearly bursting out of their chests.

    However, quite soon, the talismans that Huang Xiaolong had buried underneath began to emit golden light!

    The entire Wulong Mountain Villa was enveloped in golden light, appearing almost translucent, sacred and solemn beyond words.

    Under the glow of the golden light, Wulong Mountain Villa was no longer harmed by the dragon¡¯s might, and it stabilized.

    The True Dragon flew out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, roaring to its heart¡¯s content.

    Originally, the external embodiment that Huang Xiaolong had refined was a corpse dragon, but in the Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, after absorbing draconic energy, it transformed into a True Dragon!

    The massive True Dragon, like an emperor, hovered above Wulong Mountain Villa.

    With a wave of his hand, Huang Xiaolong turned the True Dragon into a huge stream of dragon Qi, which carried an imperial presence, and then¨C

    Boom~~~!

    It drilled into the depths of Wulong Mountain Villa!

    Instantly, Wulong Mountain Villa was filled with an incredibly rich Spiritual Energy!

    Moreover, vivid streams of dragon Qi were meandering and weaving throughout Wulong Mountain Villa.

    Each stream of dragon Qi was a small dragon with bared teeth and grinning mouth, complete with dragon scales, whiskers, head, and tail, vivid and lifelike!

    ¡°Little Long~~ this¡­ this is¡­ this is~~~¡± Ma Chuxia was utterly speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ve set up Formation here in Wulong Mountain Villa and then infused a True Dragon into it. From now on, Wulong Mountain Villa will have its own dragon vein, turning it into an extreme Feng Shui treasure land!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a gleeful smile. ¡°Do you know what it means to live in Wulong Mountain Villa now?¡±

    The wives all shook their heads in bewilderment.

    ¡°Well~~ wives, listen well. Now, there¡¯s a dragon vein beneath Wulong Mountain Villa, living here, being nourished by dragon Qi every day, one would have great fortune, evil cannot encroach, spirits and goblins dare not invade, whatever you do will be smooth sailing. Cultivating ancient martial arts, you¡¯ll make rapid progress, cultivating Taoism is also simple and easy, doing business will bring in heaps of gold, exams will always score one hundred percent, pregnancies will result in dragon and phoenix twins, the children born will be extremely intelligent, plus they¡¯ll enjoy longevity, delaying aging¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words left his wives giggling in delight.

    However, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s serious expression, the wives knew that everything he said was true.

    ¡°That¡¯s so awesome!¡± Sun Wei and Song Yuru exclaimed in unison.

    Huang Xiaolong was indeed telling the truth. What he had buried under Wulong Mountain Villa was an actual, tangible, living True Dragon!

    In this world, who knew if there would be a second True Dragon as mighty and sovereign as this one.

    Burying a True Dragon beneath the Wolong Manor was indeed a grand move unparalleled under the heavens.

    Not only that, once an enemy dared to invade, the True Dragon would burst forth and annihilate them directly!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t believe that the experts from the Shushan Sect had the ability to shake the foundation of the Wolong Manor any longer. Take Ling Xiaopeng, for instance; if he were to come looking for trouble now, he would be greeted by death. The dragon¡¯s might alone could crush him to death.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually looking forward to the people from the Shushan Sword Sect coming to cause trouble now. That way, no matter how many come, that¡¯s how many will perish!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly. ¡°The name ¡®Wolong Manor¡¯ is well chosen. Could it be that it was known all along that I would bury the True Dragon here? Hahaha~~~ It seems destiny has its own arrangements. Interesting, interesting indeed.¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong cast a minor spell that made the countless visible strands of dragon energy within the Wolong Manor invisible.

    The dragon energy was still omnipresent, but now ordinary people could no longer see it, thus avoiding any undue commotion.

    After sorting this out, Huang Xiaolong found a secret chamber.

    Within this chamber, there was only a meditation cushion.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged, and with a thought, swords and daggers flew out swiftly from within his body.

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong became surrounded by endless treasures¡¯ brilliance and spiritual energy.

    ¡°Hehe~~ that little bit of plundering wasn¡¯t half bad. I seized a dozen daggers from a magician of the Kongtong Sect and acquired a dozen fairly high-quality flying swords from Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s possession.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that throughout history, the quickest way to make a fortune has always been to rob and kill, a foolproof method for amassing wealth overnight!¡±

    At this moment, these flying swords and daggers, as if alive, were breathing, automatically absorbing the spiritual energy and dragon energy from the Wolong Manor.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense spread out, completely eradicating the spiritual imprints left by their former masters on these swords and daggers.

    From then on, these swords and daggers became ownerless items, and anybody could refine them into their own magical treasures.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed the flying sword that Ling Xiaopeng had used personally, which was the highest quality among them.

    This flying sword, forged from superior materials, radiated spiritual energy and divine light; its sword aura flitted about, like autumn water filling a brook.

    ¡°Hehe~~ If it were ancient time¡¯s warfare, having such a flying sword would mean even if one person stood against thousands of soldiers, they could remain undefeated. With a mere thought, the head of the enemy general could be severed.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly and upon a closer look, saw that the blade of the flying sword was carved with countless pictographic inscriptions that formed an article and seemed to construct various formations. These pictographs moved continuously, much like the endless cycle of the sun rising and setting.

    Huang Xiaolong began to study these pictographic texts.

    The formations arranged by these inscriptions were closely guarded secrets of the Shushan Sect!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Do the people of the Shushan Sect think that after their disciples die and their souls shatter, their cultivation techniques would not be leaked? What a joke. With my heaven-defying talent, simply by analyzing the text formations on this flying sword and sensing the characteristics of the contained sword qi, I can simulate a portion of the Shushan Sect¡¯s Sword Dao cultivation techniques! Hahahaha!¡±

    As the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong had studied the ways of heaven and man but had never practiced the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s techniques, and now he felt a spark of interest.

    Huang Xiaolong began his retreat.

    After half a month!

    In these half a month, Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged, engrossed in the study of a flying sword, barely sleeping or resting, not even shifting his position once.

    Dust had accumulated on him.

    At that moment, he suddenly opened his eyes!

    Boom~~~!!!

    His gaze shone like exploding stars!

    A shudder of his body shook off the dust, leaving him clean and emanating a scent similar to sandalwood, refreshingly refined.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and formed several sword techniques with his fingers.

    Swish swish swish~ swish swish swish~~~

    All the flying swords in the chamber began to operate on their own, forming an innate Tai Chi Diagram.

    The sword qi cut through the air, making hissing sounds.

    This sword qi carried a distinctive rhythm of the Shushan sword techniques!

    ¡°Hm, after half a month of devoted study, I have finally grasped some of the essentials of the Shushan sword techniques¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled with satisfaction. Through his study of the formation¡¯s text on Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s flying sword, he had grasped a bit of the essence of the Shushan sword techniques.

    Now, if Huang Xiaolong released the flying swords, outsiders would definitely assert that he was a disciple of the Shushan Sword Sect, almost deceiving them completely.

    Even if he faced the elite of the Shushan Sword Sect, they probably could not discern the truth immediately.

    ¡°Alright! Master Zhang¡¯s birthday feast is coming up soon. There¡¯s going to be quite a commotion on Mount Longhu, and the elites of the Kongtong and Shushan Sects will also be heading there¡­ It¡¯s time for me to stretch my muscles~~¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned as he retracted all the flying swords and daggers back into his body.

    Splendid treasure light burst forth within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, but in the next moment, he perfectly concealed it, revealing nothing.

    ¡°These flying swords have had their soul imprints removed, so even ordinary people can easily use them after re-infusing their blood. Originally, I wanted to give them to my wives for protection, which would have been perfect. However, the number of flying swords is insufficient; favoring one over another would not be fair since they are all my wives. Forget it, I¡¯ll acquire more top-quality flying swords on my trip to Mount Longhu, so each of my wives can have one¨Cthat would be fair!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong walked out of the secret chamber with a grin.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong announced¨Cdeparture!

    To Mount Longhu!

    To attend that grand feast gathering heroes and gluttons from all over!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 983 - Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Wife I Brought You a Gift

    Chapter 983: Chapter 983: Wife, I Brought You a Gift! Chapter 983: Chapter 983: Wife, I Brought You a Gift! Since they were going to Dragon Tiger Mountain, Huang Xiaolong had to delegate some manpower and make the appropriate preparations.

    His wives actually all wanted to go, but given the mixed crowd and gathering of masters at Dragon Tiger Mountain this time, Huang Xiaolong decided to only bring Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, and Yan Pianpian.

    As a disciple of Master Zhang, Huo Bingyan naturally had to go.

    Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Hei Mei, the three little demons, were also glad to go.

    ¡°Little Long, Master Zhang has also invited me, but¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of worry. ¡°It¡¯s possible that Master Zhang will want to swallow my Metaphysics Society in one bite.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ My little wife, what are you worried about? Just go. He wouldn¡¯t dare touch you,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Let Hanyan and Pianpian, disguised as members of the Metaphysics Society, follow by your side.¡±

    ¡°Great. We will blend in with Chairman Ma,¡± Yan Pianpian giggled, linking arms with Ma Chuxia, one on each side.

    ¡°As for me~~ I¡¯ll go as Bingyan¡¯s partner,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Husband~~ you¡¯re so good! This time, you will definitely shine and help me win some face in front of those show-off senior and junior brothers!¡± Huo Bingyan, starry-eyed, ran over and linked arms with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Bingyan, don¡¯t get cocky. When we arrive at Dragon Tiger Mountain, don¡¯t cause any trouble, I know what to do and say,¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Huo Bingyan.

    Huo Bingyan bobbed her head like a pecking chicken.

    ¡°As for you three little demons, if your demon aura is exposed, it will be troublesome. Therefore¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong threw out three talismans with strong Taoist energy fluctuations, infusing them into Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Hei Mei, eliminating all traces of demon aura from their bodies, which were then filled with an overwhelming sense of righteousness.

    After arranging everything, Huang Xiaolong led everyone straight to Dragon Tiger Mountain in Xijiang Province!

    They arrived at Dragon Tiger Mountain by evening that day.

    Well, Dragon Tiger Mountain was indeed awe-inspiring and majestic.

    Moreover, the mountain was abundant in Spiritual Energy, as if Immortals inhabited it.

    It is said that Zhang Daoling, the founder of the Zhengyi Taoism, once practiced Alchemy here, and it was reported that ¡°when the elixir was completed, the dragons and tigers appeared,¡± which is how the mountain got its name. The highest peak is Tianmen Mountain, with an altitude of 1300 meters.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw the peak bathed in Spiritual Energy and mist, with many Taoist temples built on the mountain and numerous illusionary spells laid out.

    These illusionary spells were naturally for dealing with tourists from the secular world.

    When Huang Xiaolong activated his Heavenly Eye, he easily saw through the layers of illusionary spells and observed the true face of Dragon Tiger Mountain!

    He saw that inside Dragon Tiger Mountain, many Taoists were meditating and practicing, emitting and inhaling clouds of energy, and various immortals and spiritual beasts were running about in the clouds.

    It gave people a sense of a holy land!

    If ordinary people from the secular world saw this, they would undoubtedly feel the urge to worship and struggle to calm their excitement for a long time.

    ¡°Not bad~~ Dragon Tiger Mountain should be the last holy land for cultivators in the Central Plains. The Spiritual Energy here is denser than many famous mountains and rivers, very suitable for cultivation. However, it still can¡¯t be compared to my Wolong Estate,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Boom~~~~!

    A bell tolling sound came from the mountain.

    This bell sound was the so-called morning and evening bell, sounding like Vedic chanting, driving away all the stray thoughts from one¡¯s mind.

    The sound of the bell reached more than ten miles around, and those who heard it felt a sense of solemnity.

    ¡°Sigh~~~ I¡¯ve never been to Dragon Tiger Mountain before; indeed, it¡¯s a Taoist holy land. ¡®It¡¯s not the height of the mountain but the presence of an Immortal that gives it fame.¡¯ Master Zhang is truly a leading figure of our Central Plains Taoist community. Back when I was just starting out, I even challenged Master Zhang in a contest of magic; now that I think about it, I really overestimated myself,¡± Ma Chuxia said with self-deprecating humor on her face.

    ¡°My little wife, you don¡¯t need to belittle yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong said speechlessly. ¡°In Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, both your body and mind have been purified, and now you make rapid progress in whatever you cultivate. How can you be inferior to Master Zhang? It¡¯s just that he is older than you. Besides, as my little wife, your status is tens of thousands of miles above him.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, I understand,¡± Ma Chuxia said with an affectionate look at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huo Bingyan didn¡¯t get upset at all when she heard Huang Xiaolong criticize her master. She had been afflicted by a spell backlash, her body belonged to Huang Xiaolong now, and she had fallen deeply in love with him over these days. Therefore, in her eyes, Huang Xiaolong was first and foremost, he was the sky, he was the earth, everyone else, even Master Zhang, had to step aside.

    Since the actual birthday of Master Zhang had not yet arrived, Huang Xiaolong and the others temporarily stayed in a courtyard house at the foot of Dragon Tiger Mountain.

    The courtyard was tranquil and clean, resembling a quadrangle courtyard with ponds, rockeries, and pavilions, offering its own unique ambiance.

    Thanks to Huo Bingyan¡¯s identity, the courtyard was also at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s group¡¯s disposal, preventing any outsiders from entering.

    The courtyard also had servants delivering various delicacies, making life quite convenient.

    ¡°Indeed, this place is rather nice. Living here, we can comfortably wait for Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet,¡± said Huang Xiaolong leisurely, sitting in the pavilion after finishing their meal. His wives, as well as the three little demons, sat obediently beside him.

    Everyone began admiring the moon.

    Just at that moment¨C

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± An out-of-place laughter from a man erupted. ¡°Ice Swan, you¡¯ve arrived? Brother didn¡¯t expect you to come early. How come, since you¡¯re here, you didn¡¯t inform me? You should know that I miss you very much. When I message you on WeChat, you don¡¯t seem to care to respond.¡±

    The moment she heard this voice, a look of disgust flashed across Huo Bingyan¡¯s eyes, and she quickly clutched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, whispering an explanation. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t get angry or think too much. This person is our senior brother, who¡¯s always liked to pester me¡­ He has followed our master for the longest time. Legend has it that he¡¯s an old thing who has cultivated for over a hundred years, but he looks quite young, like he¡¯s in his thirties. He¡¯s very arrogant, holds grudges easily, and our master values him greatly¨Che¡¯s powerful in the Taoist arts~~Previously, I had to keep up appearances and didn¡¯t dare offend him, but now~ With my husband here, I¡¯m no longer afraid of him!¡±

    An imposing spiritual energy swirled directly into the courtyard.

    As Huang Xiaolong looked up, he saw a man in an apricot-yellow Taoist robe, in his thirties, elegant and handsome, with immense Taoist power contained within his body, strolling leisurely into the courtyard.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± With a brief sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong discovered that despite the apricot-robed man appearing to be a middle-aged adult, his soul indicated he was at least 200 years old!

    ¡®Tch~~ An old geezer still wants to fancy my wife, Ice Swan?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was full of disdain.

    However, by that reasoning, Master Zhang¡¯s actual age was definitely several hundred years old as well.

    As the man entered, an uncontrollable divine light flared from his body a few times, clearly indicating he was carrying magical treasures on him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± When his gaze fell upon Huang Xiaolong, who was very intimate with Huo Bingyan, a murderous gleam flashed in his eyes. And when he saw Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and the three little demons, a blatant greed surfaced. Perhaps even he did not expect to find so many top-tier beauties had come alongside Huo Bingyan.

    ¡°Ice Swan, who is this?¡± the man asked coldly.

    ¡°Oh, Senior Brother, this is Ice Swan¡¯s husband,¡± Huo Bingyan introduced with composure.

    ¡°What?!¡± Senior Brother¡¯s face turned dark and foreboding, and he clenched his fists slightly, ¡°You are Ice Swan¡¯s husband?¡±

    ¡°Heh, yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong acknowledged directly. Huo Bingyan¡¯s heart filled with a sudden burst of happiness.

    Senior Brother¡¯s face stretched long like a bitter melon.

    ¡°Giggle~~ Ice Swan junior sister, you got a husband? Why didn¡¯t you tell your senior sister~¡± A seductive laugh sounded.

    A man and a woman walked into the courtyard.

    The woman was also beautiful, albeit slightly less so than Huo Bingyan. However, her thick make-up added some appeal, and she was several years older than Huo Bingyan. Judging from the Taoist power emanating from her, she was stronger than Huo Bingyan, perhaps on par with Ma Chuxia.

    Next to her was a proud-looking young man with an aura of immortality.

    ¡°Ice Swan junior sister, this time sister won¡¯t let you have all the glory~~ I also found a husband¡­ My husband, ah, comes from overseas! He¡¯s a disciple from the overseas Ailao Mountain!¡± The woman started to introduce him, a hint of indescribable superiority on her face!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The young man lifted his gaze, utterly ignoring Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Giggle~ Ice Swan junior sister, this husband of mine, that¡¯s his temperament. Who told him he¡¯s a genius from a famous overseas sect? Ice Swan junior sister, look, the husband sister found, isn¡¯t he much stronger than the spoiled brat you found? Giggle~~~¡± The woman laughed radiantly.

    ¡°Tch~~ My husband is the best!¡± Huo Bingyan didn¡¯t care to argue further, whispering to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Husband, that¡¯s one of my senior sisters. She¡¯s more gifted in the Taoist arts than I am, and she¡¯s always loved to compare with me. Look, she¡¯s even comparing husbands with me now. So ridiculous.¡±

    With an indifferent glance at these people, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say anything, his heart filled with disdain¨C¡®Tch, I didn¡¯t expect to run into a bunch of show-offs like these rabble the moment I arrived at Dragon Tiger Mountain~~¡¯

    Senior Brother glared at Huang Xiaolong fiercely, then said mockingly, ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t seem to have the slightest understanding of the Taoist arts. Just mingling with our Ice Swan junior sister, I wonder what she sees in you. We who cultivate the Tao should not mix with worldly people. Riches and power look like fleeting clouds to us, no better than manure. Young man, what can you give Ice Swan junior sister? I think you have nothing to offer! You¡¯d better watch yourself!¡±

    After that, Senior Brother¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at Huo Bingyan, ¡°Ice Swan, this time brother has prepared a gift for you.¡±

    Senior Brother waved his right hand!

    A longsword suddenly appeared in his hand.

    The blade sparkled brightly, and a simple swing produced the sound of dragons and cranes.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ice Swan junior sister, this sword is called ¡®Fumo Sword,¡¯ a renowned blade. Although it¡¯s not a flying sword, it can slice through iron as if it were mud, and the sword contains vigorous yang energy, capable of slaying shadowy spirits and fierce ghosts¨Cit¡¯s of very high quality,¡± Senior Brother said with a smile. ¡°Ice Swan junior sister, this sword is yours. With it in hand, even the ordinary purple-clothed fierce ghosts wouldn¡¯t dare to come near you!¡±

    After speaking, Senior Brother looked at Huang Xiaolong with a provocative gaze. ¡°Such a thing is not something you can afford to give.¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~~¡± The woman who didn¡¯t get along with Huo Bingyan also let out a playful laugh. ¡°Ice Swan junior sister, I¡¯m afraid your husband has never given you any rare objects, right? How did you end up choosing a measly statue with a silver spearhead?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Such trash, and you dare to give it to my wife? That¡¯s really funny. Alright, wife, since you¡¯ve followed me without regrets, I¡¯ll give you a gift today as well!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 984 - Chapter 984 Chapter 984 A Roll of Toilet Paper

    Chapter 984: Chapter 984: A Roll of Toilet Paper Chapter 984: Chapter 984: A Roll of Toilet Paper ¡°`

    Hearing that Huang Xiaolong wanted to give a gift to Huo Bingyan, both the senior brother and Huo Bingyan¡¯s senior sister revealed very obvious sarcasm and mockery in their eyes.

    Because Huang Xiaolong had deliberately concealed his aura, he appeared to be just an ordinary youth. The senior brother and the sister thought to themselves, what kind of gift could a mundane commoner possibly present? At most, it might be luxury cars, mansions, diamond necklaces and the like. Indeed, those could dazzle the eyes of most women in the secular world, but Huo Bingyan was a cultivator. She surely wouldn¡¯t spare such worldly items a second glance.

    After all, the senior brother¡¯s gift of the Demon-Subduing Sword was truly practical!

    As for that senior sister¡¯s man, the youth from overseas Ailao Mountain, he maintained an indifferent and arrogant demeanor, as if he looked down upon everything. He paid no attention to the competition and rivalry between Huang Xiaolong and the senior brother, acting as if he were above it all.

    ¡°Wow! Husband! What gift are you going to give me?¡± Huo Bingyan was overjoyed, her eyes filled with anticipation. Others might not understand Huang Xiaolong, but was she not clear about him?

    The gift Huang Xiaolong would present would surely be a peerless treasure! That Demon-Subduing Sword would definitely need to step aside!

    Even Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes revealed envy.

    Without saying a word, Huang Xiaolong merely moved his mind slightly, and a beam of sword light shot out from above his head!

    This sword light was incredibly sharp, spinning around Huang Xiaolong. The air immediately emitted a piercing screech, and ripples proliferated as if even space itself had been punctured!

    Flying sword!

    Huang Xiaolong directly took out a flying sword!

    ¡°What?!!!!!¡± The senior brother and the sister, whose faces had been full of mocking smiles, suddenly bulged their eyes in horror and disbelief.

    ¡°A flying sword¡­ this¡­ this is a flying sword¡­¡± The senior brother was scared to death. ¡°How can you casually give away a flying sword as a gift?! Impossible! This must be a joke, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± At this moment, even the Ailao Mountain youth, who had been acting aloof, turned his gaze to the flying sword that seemed animated with life and brimming with spiritual energy.

    In the eyes of the Ailao Mountain youth, a greedy expression suddenly flickered!

    The Ailao Mountain youth, knowing his stuff, saw at a glance that the quality of this flying sword was far higher than his own!

    ¡®This flying sword, its material is excellent, and the arrays carved on it are extremely ingenious, it¡¯s perfectly balanced for attack and defense, capable of splitting light to produce shadows, and versatile in transformation! This is so much better than the flying sword I use! How did this kid come across such a flying sword to give to a woman with such lowly magical skills! Such wanton waste of heavenly materials! Hmph! Such a supreme flying sword should belong to the capable one!¡¯ The greedy look in the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s eyes intensified, becoming almost uncontrollable!

    ¡°This!¡± At this time, the senior brother felt incredibly embarrassed. As Master Zhang¡¯s head disciple, he also had several flying swords. Never mind the quality, the senior brother treasured and adored each of his flying swords as if they were his heart and soul. He would never give them away to anyone. After all, the resources in the Central Plains were not as abundant as in ancient times, and supreme natural treasures had long been scavenged clean over thousands of years.

    The flying swords that the senior brother possessed were all made by Master Zhang collecting some materials overseas.

    ¡°You! I refuse to believe that you would really give a flying sword to Bingyan! You¡¯re just trying to show off, aren¡¯t you?¡± The senior brother said, his face dark with anger.

    Indeed, the Demon-Subduing Sword he was planning to give Huo Bingyan seemed like a toy for playing house compared to the flying sword Huang Xiaolong had brought out! Too ridiculous!

    Huang Xiaolong swept a disdainful glance at the senior brother. ¡°What¡¯s so special about a flying sword?¡±

    Right, Huang Xiaolong had over a dozen similar flying swords.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong had Huo Bingyan bite her finger and drip a drop of blood onto the flying sword.

    Blood recognition!

    Boom~~~!

    The flying sword turned into a beam of sword light, directly merging into Huo Bingyan¡¯s body!

    ¡°Wow!¡± Huo Bingyan¡¯s eyes sparkled with a strange light. ¡°Husband! How weird! The flying sword and I have become one! It¡¯s like it¡¯s a part of my body!¡±

    ¡°My Bingyan wife, a good flying sword is alive and has spiritual nature. It can even breathe on its own and blend into the body. Now, try activating this flying sword,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s gaze shifted slightly.

    Whoosh!!!!

    The flying sword streaked out of Huo Bingyan¡¯s body, turning into a beam of light, stirring up a whirlwind as it swept a circle around the courtyard. Everywhere it passed, trees and flowers were ground into dust by the sword qi, and even artificial hills and stones were easily shredded as if they were made of tofu or paper.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Huo Bingyan called out, and the flying sword obediently returned to her body, just like a well-behaved child.

    ¡°Husband! This treasure is amazing! So wonderful! I¡¯m so touched, I love you so much!¡± An emotionally moved Huo Bingyan immediately hugged Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck and, in front of everyone, planted a kiss on his face.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly and turned to Ma Chuxia and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, everyone¡¯s got a share. I won¡¯t play favorites. Whether you¡¯re the main wife or a concubine, or even a lesser concubine, all present will receive their due. I¡¯m all about fairness,¡± he said.

    Seeing Huo Bingyan kissing Huang Xiaolong, the senior brother almost spat blood. His face became uglier than a dead man¡¯s, extremely awkward as he put away the Demon-Subduing Sword, grinding his teeth in anger. ¡°You brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at bluffing! You concealed your cultivation level, didn¡¯t you? But such a flying sword is a rare find. By giving it to Bingyan in a fit of jealousy, you¡¯ve left yourself without a protective artifact! Such behavior, while maybe satisfying for a moment, is utterly stupid. If you ever encounter any danger, you¡¯re probably going to regret it at the moment of your death!¡±

    ¡°`

    The senior brother¡¯s tone clearly contained a threat, and a murderous intent quickly brewed in his eyes!

    At that moment, Huo Bingyan¡¯s senior sister¡¯s face was also extremely ugly. She walked up to the side of that Ailao Mountain youth and said in a honeyed voice, ¡°Husband, look, the junior sister is showing off¡­ She dares to show off in front of me, how hateful~~¡±

    ¡°This flying sword, in your hands, can¡¯t demonstrate even one percent of its power.¡± The Ailao Mountain youth spoke up, his gaze fixed on Huo Bingyan, filled with greed. ¡°How about this, I can trade a treasure with you for that flying sword.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t trade!¡± Huo Bingyan didn¡¯t even ask the Ailao Mountain youth what he would trade with, she flatly refused.

    Huo Bingyan was no fool. This flying sword was almost perfect in quality with immense killing power, and it was a gift from the man she loved, so unless she was out of her mind, she wouldn¡¯t trade it with anyone.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s face suddenly became somewhat ferocious, and a stern aura surged around him, ¡°You dare to defy me?¡±

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s senior sister was also fanning the flames from the side. ¡°Junior sister Bingyan, don¡¯t be ungrateful. My man is a genius from overseas, with such a lofty status. He has a lot of precious materials and superior Magic Artifacts. Being willing to trade with you for that flying sword is your good fortune. Are you suggesting that you¡¯d suffer a loss?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, his eyes squinting slightly. ¡°I see that if my wife doesn¡¯t trade, you are going to try and take it by force, aren¡¯t you? Is it jealousy that¡¯s making your heart leap with desire?¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think that just because you occasionally got a flying sword of decent quality, you can strut around. I see your Mana is weak. For us cultivators, Magic Artifacts are external things. To forge iron, one must be tough themselves; strength is the foundation. Even with that flying sword, you¡¯re no match for me. In the face of us overseas cultivators, you¡¯re as soft as mud, easily crushed with a pinch!¡± The Ailao Mountain youth righteously said. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not wrong. If I can¡¯t get what I want, I have no choice but to seize it. Don¡¯t be surprised, and don¡¯t be indignant. We cultivators do as we please. Everything speaks with strength, and might makes right. Whatever about morality, whatever about the great way, it¡¯s all empty talk! Only power is eternal! For the sake of enhancing power, all can be plundered!¡±

    ¡°Idiot~~¡± A murderous intent also flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart; he flexed his muscles and bones, stepping forward to stand in front of Huo Bingyan.

    The senior brother¡¯s eyeballs rolled around, revealing a cunning look. He thought to himself, ¡®Kid, you¡¯ve actually gone and provoked an overseas cultivator. Heh, fine, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to be in trouble~~ Your mouth is tough, but the strength of these overseas cultivators is tougher! Now, let¡¯s see how you end this!¡¯

    The senior brother actually adopted the attitude of watching the fire from the other side of the bank.

    At that time, Huang Xiaolong and the Ailao Mountain youth stood off against each other.

    A heavy oppressive force, like a mountain bearing down, swept out from the Ailao Mountain youth, pressing hard towards Huang Xiaolong.

    However, this oppressive force automatically dissipated when it got within a few inches of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    Just then¡ª-

    ¡°Please, both of you, don¡¯t fight!¡±

    The sound of footsteps was hurried as many men and women rushed in from outside the courtyard.

    Behind these men and women, followed a group of children aged around seven or eight.

    A swarm of children, looking excited as if watching a lively event, burst into the yard.

    ¡°Husband, the older ones are my fellow disciples, and the younger bunch of children are our juniors, considered Disciples,¡± Huo Bingyan explained in a low voice by his side.

    It seemed that Huang Xiaolong and the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s standoff had caused the overflow of their aura¡¯s fluctuations, attracting some nearby disciples of Ailao Mountain.

    ¡°The senior brother is here too~~¡± A few men and women who entered the courtyard glanced at the senior brother and immediately said politely to Huang Xiaolong and the Ailao Mountain youth, ¡°Please don¡¯t fight. There will be opportunities in the future. Under Mount Longhu, many experts reside, and there are also many seniors from big overseas sects. If you two fight here and disturb those venerable seniors, I¡¯m afraid it would be inappropriate~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s eyes clearly showed a hint of wariness.

    He was not intimidated by the cultivators of the Central Plains, but he had to give some thought to the cultivators like him from overseas. No one knew better than him how terrifying overseas experts could be. In fact, he was just a nobody overseas.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t calculate this with you today.¡± The Ailao Mountain youth restrained his killing intent, swept a glance at Huang Xiaolong, and then set his eyes on the group of smart and cute Disciples. ¡°Oh, these Disciples are indeed lovely and endearing. Well, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you some gifts as a first meeting present.¡±

    Saying this, the Ailao Mountain youth waved his hand, and bands of treasure light appeared.

    In front of him floated various plants, ores, and jade stones.

    These things were difficult to find in the Central Plains, all collected from overseas. They were excellent materials used for concocting medicines, crafting weapons, or various tools.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Come on, little ones, choose whatever you like,¡± the Ailao Mountain youth smiled, and then, with a sarcastic gaze, looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If you have the ability to attend Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet, you should prepare some gifts. Besides offering a birthday gift to Master Zhang, you should also tip off the disciples and Disciples of Mount Longhu. Surely you¡¯re not so destitute that you don¡¯t even have these sorts of things prepared, are you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huo Bingyan¡¯s senior sister showed a triumphant expression on her face, clapping her hands, ¡°Husband, you are so generous! Unlike some pauper, whose only valuable possession is a flying sword~~~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, tipping off at Mount Longhu is also customary,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, then noticed a roll of toilet paper on a stone table nearby.

    ¡°Bingyan love, go fetch that roll of toilet paper, I also want to give some things to these Disciples,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    Toilet paper???

    ¡­

 Chapter 985 - Chapter 985 Chapter 985 A Contest of Magic

    Chapter 985: Chapter 985: A Contest of Magic Chapter 985: Chapter 985: A Contest of Magic The Ailao Mountain youth was clearly displeased with Huang Xiaolong and, unable to find an opportunity to take action, aimed to oppress Huang Xiaolong and show off his wealth at the same time. Hence, he brought out many materials to give to the Taoist boys who were crowding into this courtyard to enjoy the spectacle.

    The items that the Ailao Mountain young master presented were indeed exceedingly rare, priceless even. For instance, some of the ores were dazzlingly brilliant ¡ª if a bit of this ore were integrated into the forging process, one could certainly create an exceptional weapon capable of cutting through hair with a mere breath. There were also some gemstones, crystal clear and perfect for crafting Jade Talismans!

    ¡°Overseas cultivators are really loaded~~¡± Even the eldest senior brother couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tempted as he watched; he too wanted to pick out a welcome gift for himself. However, it was clear that these gifts were meant for the Taoist boys, so the eldest senior brother, holding on to his pride, had no choice but to suppress his desires.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong actually asked Huo Bingyan to bring him a roll of toilet paper!

    ¡°Kid, what are you trying to do?¡± The Ailao Mountain youth looked somewhat bewildered. He thought to himself, we¡¯re showing off our wealth, and instead of presenting treasures, you¡¯re getting a roll of toilet paper. Are you planning to go to the toilet?

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s eyes flashed with a look of realization, followed by a burst of endless, mocking laughter. ¡°I get it, you¡¯re planning to use an ¡®Excrement Escape Art,¡¯ right? Hahahaha~~~That¡¯s just pathetic, just ridiculous¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, both the eldest senior brother and Huo Bingyan¡¯s senior sister sister also started laughing.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, however, were smiling in a way that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. They knew all about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unfathomably deep methods; if Huang Xiaolong asked for toilet paper, it must have a purpose.

    Huo Bingyan obediently brought over the roll of unused toilet paper and handed it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Husband, here you go!¡±

    ¡°Who said I was planning to use an ¡®Excrement Escape Art?¡¯ As for your stuff, it¡¯s all just a bunch of junk metal and trashy rocks, eh~~ To think they say that overseas cultivators and magicians are all immensely wealthy. Turns out, your generosity is so stingy, so narrow-minded¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong tore off a small piece of the toilet paper.

    ¡°I see, you just want to have a quick wit. Since you look down on the things I¡¯ve given out, then fine, what about you? What do you intend to give?¡± The Ailao Mountain young master sneered incessantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving this roll of toilet paper.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated seriously.

    As soon as he said this, everyone was dumbfounded!

    Including those Taoist boys!

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Xiaohong and Heimei both burst into laughter at the same time.

    ¡°You~you~you¡­ You¡¯re making a fool of me! You dare to compare my painstakingly collected heavenly and earthly treasures from overseas to a roll of toilet paper!¡± The youth from Ailao Mountain quivered with rage, burning with anger. If it weren¡¯t for his concerns about repercussions, he would have already lashed out at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Kid! You¡¯re really lucky! If we were overseas, the moment you said such a thing, you¡¯d have already been obliterated!¡± A cruel glint flickered through the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s eyes.

    But the eldest senior brother just nodded again and again, laughing sinisterly. The bigger the conflict between Huang Xiaolong and the Ailao Mountain youth, the happier he was. He would just sit back and reap the benefits when the time came.

    Huang Xiaolong said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, how could I possibly compare this roll of toilet paper to your junk metal and trashy rocks? You misunderstood. What I mean is this roll of toilet paper, in my hands, is no longer just toilet paper, but a treasure! Worth countless times more than your junk!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took out a cinnabar brush, started tearing the toilet paper, and began to draw talismans on those torn pieces.

    As soon as each talisman was completed, it would flutter upwards. To everyone¡¯s amazement, the talismans drawn on toilet paper were filled with powerful spiritual power, shining brightly and overflowing with brilliance!

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Even the eldest senior brother was somewhat stunned!

    It¡¯s known that drawing talismans required the use of fine-quality yellow paper; the better the quality of the yellow paper, the more effective and powerful the resulting talismans would be.

    Even someone with formidable spiritual power couldn¡¯t produce top-quality talismans if the drawing materials were subpar.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong using toilet paper to draw talismans was something unheard of, unseen by anyone present!

    For a while, everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong had been immersed in the art of talisman crafting since he was young and was extremely proficient at it.

    In no time at all, an entire roll of toilet paper had been used up.

    This one roll of toilet paper yielded several hundred talismans!

    At that moment, several hundred talismans were all floating in the air, including Wall Penetration Talismans, Invisibility Talismans, Evil Banishing Talismans, Demon Suppressing Talismans, Gale Talismans, Fire Dragon Talismans, Ice Talismans¡­

    Suddenly, several hundred talismans, some like autumn waters, some entwined with spiritual fire, some twisting like dragons and snakes, others brimming with murderous intent, and still others exuding an aura of overwhelming righteousness¡­

    Brilliant treasure light was abundant, and spiritual energy surged like a tide.

    The whole courtyard was illuminated!

    It was a spectacular sight to behold!

    The mystical symbols glowed brightly, completely overshadowing the radiance of the precious materials and treasures of the Ailao Mountain youths! This made those materials and gemstones appear dull and lackluster.

    ¡°Top-quality mystical symbols! All of them are top-quality! Even using the finest yellow paper and cinnabar, one couldn¡¯t draw these mystical symbols!¡± Several disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain uttered dreamlike exclamations, their eyes filled with fervor.

    Those present were experts, and they could immediately sense the quality of the mystical symbols.

    ¡°For those present, aside from you few, it¡¯s ¡®finders, keepers¡¯¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the eldest senior brother with a mocking gaze, at Huo Bingyan, that acerbic senior sister, and the Ailao Mountain youths. ¡°These are my gifts for meeting you. To those who like them, feel free to pick as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Ah?! Are we really allowed to pick?¡± A disciple from Dragon Tiger Mountain was almost gasping for air.

    ¡°Yes, go ahead and choose,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a carefree smile.

    ¡°Ah~~~ such great stuff! I want one!¡±

    In an instant, those Dragon Tiger Mountain disciples who had originally come to mediate forgot about their status and, along with the young temple attendants, began grabbing for the mystical symbols.

    ¡°Husband, can we pick too?¡± Huo Bingyan asked, rubbing her hands together.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Following that, everyone around Huang Xiaolong except for Ma Chuxia¨CHuo Bingyan, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and the three little demons¨Crushed to grab the mystical symbols floating in mid-air.

    ¡°I¡¯ve activated these mystical symbols. Whoever uses them, they will work,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Little Long~~ your talent in drawing mystical symbols is truly unmatched in this world. But aren¡¯t you really against the people from Dragon Tiger Mountain? Why would you draw mystical symbols for them?¡± Ma Chuxia whispered from the side.

    ¡°Hehehe, wife, there are many heretics in Dragon Tiger Mountain, of course, I wouldn¡¯t draw mystical symbols for them. These symbols, indeed, I drew them myself, and all are of high quality, but because they were drawn on toilet paper¡­ they will lose their mana after three days,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cunning laugh, whispering to Ma Chuxia. ¡°These mystical symbols drawn on toilet paper are best used right away. After a few days, they will become nothing more than toilet paper for wiping one¡¯s butt, hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, you really know how to prank people. With such high-quality mystical symbols, these people will treasure them and hardly dare to use them. But after a while, when they look at their collected treasures¡­ pfft~~ they¡¯ll be worthless¡­¡± Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t join in the rush.¡±

    Everyone was frantically scrambling for the toilet paper mystical symbols, wishing they could grab more, and no one bothered to ask about the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s precious materials and treasures anymore.

    The Ailao Mountain youth, the eldest senior brother, and senior sister Huo Bingyan¡¯s faces looked like eggplants beaten by frost, yet when they looked at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes were filled with a fierce hatred that seemed to want to grind him into dust on the spot!

    This time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face-slapping was truly ruthless!

    However, they gained a new appreciation for Huang Xiaolong!

    Setting everything else aside, his talent in the art of mystical symbols was truly unparalleled in this world!

    Even Heavenly Master Zhang would have to admit inferiority to his skill in drawing top-quality symbols on toilet paper!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ What do you think? I told you, whatever you brought out is nothing but trash, scrap metal¡­ Hey, don¡¯t you boast about being so rich overseas? It seems that you must be having a tough time, coming from some poor backwater place¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked the Ailao Mountain youth as he rubbed salt into the wound.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± The senior sister Huo Bingyan screeched, furious and flustered, like a shrew.

    ¡°Kid! So, you¡¯ve been playing the pig to eat the tiger all along!¡± The Ailao Mountain youth stared at Huang Xiaolong with a grim and vicious look, wishing he could carve a chunk out of Huang Xiaolong. ¡°In the art of mystical symbols, you are indeed talented, but in life-and-death battles, what matters more are mana, magical treasures, flying swords, cultivation techniques¡­ Mystical symbols are inferior! Overseas, there are no shortages of experts in mystical symbols, but no one has ever heard of someone making a name for themselves relying on mystical symbols! Maybe you think that because you can draw symbols well, you can act foolishly and disrespect me?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ just a frog at the bottom of a well.¡± Huang Xiaolong said dismissively, then spoke seriously. ¡°With a true mastery of the art of mystical symbols, one could use a single symbol to shatter mountains and a single symbol to make stars fall¡­ of course, small fry like you wouldn¡¯t understand that.¡±

    ¡°Kid! You¡¯ve gone too far today! I¡¯ve formed a grudge with you from this day forth,¡± the Ailao Mountain youth said with a ferocious and cruel expression.

    ¡°What? Do you want to fight me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked nonchalantly, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m ready any time.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t have to provoke me. Right now, at the foot of Dragon Tiger Mountain, there¡¯s a gathering of the winds and clouds, and many formidable figures are present. A fight here might disturb the tranquility of some senior experts, and that¡¯s something we can¡¯t afford¡­¡± The Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°How about we compete in a test of skills instead? A fight between us is inevitable, but due to some constraints, let¡¯s not resort to blows for now, and instead compete in some trivial magic spells, do you dare?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Since you are Junior Sister Bingyan¡¯s husband, I, too, would like to test your depth,¡± the eldest senior brother also stepped forward.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled with interest. ¡°Interesting. Compete in spells? Right now?¡±

    ¡°What, are you scared now?¡± The eldest senior brother and the Ailao Mountain youth said with a sneer in unison.

    ¡°Fine, it sounds fun. Alright, then I alone shall play with you two,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile. ¡°What kind of competition?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 986 - Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Rat Demon

    Chapter 986: Chapter 986: Rat Demon Chapter 986: Chapter 986: Rat Demon The eldest senior brother steadied his emotions and looked at Huang Xiaolong with a teasing gaze, ¡°Indeed, your talismanic art is beyond extraordinary, but for us cultivators, subduing demons and dispelling evil isn¡¯t just about talismans. Little Sister Bingyan has been doted on by our master since she was a child. If you want to be her husband, as the eldest senior brother, it¡¯s only natural that I thoroughly test your Daoist arts~~~¡±

    In this courtyard, a good number of Longhu Mountain disciples had gathered along with some Taoist boys. Not only had the eldest senior brother¡¯s gift of a sword to Huo Bingyan been rejected, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword also left him in a sorry state. Afterwards, Huang Xiaolong had shown himself to great advantage in a wealth contest with the Ailao Mountain youth.

    As the current Chief Disciple of Longhu Mountain, the eldest senior brother had to suppress Huang Xiaolong, or where would his dignity as the eldest senior brother be? Plus, the eldest senior brother had long coveted Huo Bingyan and was planning to snatch her back from Huang Xiaolong. This spell contest was bound to happen!

    Needless to say, the Ailao Mountain youth hated Huang Xiaolong to the bone.

    ¡°How about this, it¡¯s not suitable for us to contest our spells here, why not take a walk? We can discuss how to conduct the duel while walking,¡± the eldest senior brother said slowly and deliberately.

    After a pause, the eldest senior brother added, ¡°Rest assured, I and this fellow Taoist here are both honest and upright people, we won¡¯t harm you. Tonight is just a small contest of spells. There will be a segment for exchanging Daoist arts during my master¡¯s birthday banquet, and we can settle tonight¡¯s score then.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I¡¯m not afraid of you guys finding a place to take me down,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled nonchalantly. ¡°However, a spell duel needs some stakes. It really isn¡¯t much fun without a wager.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same~~¡± The Ailao Mountain youth sneered. ¡°In the upcoming spell duel, if you lose, the flying sword you gave to that woman will belong to me.¡±

    The eldest senior brother also took the opportunity to say, ¡°Fine, having a wager does indeed make it more interesting. So, in the spell duel later, if you lose, just leave Little Sister Bingyan.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ deal! My word is my bond!¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t concerned at all about the content of the spell duel. Huang Xiaolong had dueled various spells with different people, including not only cultivators like the Kongtong Magicians but even the Serpent Demoness, the Fox Demoness, and the Yellow Ghost. Huang Xiaolong always let the opponent propose the content of the duel and simply accepted it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out then. But, if it¡¯s you guys who lose the spell contest later¡­ then kneel down and apologize to me. Hahahaha~~~¡± A playful smirk flitted across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Kneeling to apologize? That was downright humiliating!

    Both the eldest senior brother and the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s faces twisted with ferocity, and they couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances before nodding in agreement.

    Both were extremely conceited. In their eyes, the likelihood of losing to Huang Xiaolong in a spell contest was very low. As long as they didn¡¯t compete in talisman-related areas, they at least believed themselves unbeatable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, let¡¯s go,¡± said the Ailao Mountain youth, who swept out of the courtyard.

    That Sister Huo Bingyan followed behind with a flattering face, ¡°Husband, with your boundless mana, you must win. This brat is too detestable, it would be good to take him down a notch~¡±

    ¡°You better follow closely yourself,¡± the eldest senior brother said provocatively, glancing at Huang Xiaolong before turning to leave.

    ¡°The eldest senior brother¡¯s going to have a spell duel! How exciting! So much fun~~~¡± Naturally, the Longhu Mountain disciples in the courtyard weren¡¯t going to miss the chance for such an entertaining spectacle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I really want to see what kind of spells these two self-righteous fellows intend to compete with me,¡± A hint of playful amusement glinted in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong led his wives and three little demon pets out of the courtyard.

    A large group of people headed towards the outskirts of Longhu Mountain.

    The spell contest tonight was spread far and wide by those Longhu Mountain disciples. Consequently, at least dozens of onlookers had come to watch the excitement. Among them were Longhu Mountain disciples and various Taoists who had come to celebrate Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s birthday, all of whom were energetically idle with nothing better to do. However, after observing, Huang Xiaolong noted they were all minor characters and there weren¡¯t any noteworthy masters to be wary of.

    They quickly left the Longhu Mountain area, where the Ailao Mountain youth and the chief disciple deliberately cast a spell, suddenly increasing their pace as if they were gliding close to the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly and also chanted ¡°Swift Wind Curse,¡± leading his wives and three little demons, following leisurely behind.

    The onlookers, after a great deal of effort, could barely keep up.

    Before long, they covered several dozen miles and arrived at a small town.

    Beneath the night sky, the town¡¯s streetlights appeared dim, creating a tranquil ambiance as if it was in a world of its own.

    The chief disciple and the Ailao Mountain youth ahead stopped in their tracks.

    The chief disciple narrowed his eyes slightly, as if sensing something; after a few seconds, he turned around and gave Huang Xiaolong a slight smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have our duel right here.¡±

    ¡°Heh, what are we dueling over?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The crowd behind also caught up, watching eagerly with great interest.

    ¡°This town has a few hundred households, and I am certain that one of them has been plagued by an evil presence,¡± boasted the chief disciple. ¡°You and I shall compete to see who can find this unsettled household first. Then, we¡¯ll help them by eliminating the evil and eradicating it from its roots¡­ This way, we¡¯ll also be doing a good deed.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan, both Taoists, paid close attention to the town, but they did not detect any demonic or ghostly aura.

    Naturally, the other Taoists who came for the spectacle also failed to find anything unusual.

    Only the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s eyes flickered slightly before nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Sometimes, exorcising demons and monsters isn¡¯t as simple as drawing a few charms,¡± the chief disciple said with a scoff. ¡°If there are no objections, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°I naturally have no objections,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an indifferent smile.

    ¡°Hahaha, then I¡¯ll go first!¡± The chief disciple laughed triumphantly and instantly turned into a blur, vanishing from everyone¡¯s sight after only a few movements.

    ¡°Husband, the chief disciple has probably already found the target¡­ Let¡¯s hurry up too! We absolutely can¡¯t lose to him! Otherwise, who knows how he¡¯ll gloat,¡± Huo Bingyan said anxiously. She was worried that Huang Xiaolong might make a mistake and inadvertently lose to the chief disciple. Then Huang Xiaolong would have to honor the bet and leave her, which to her would be worse than death.

    ¡°All right, just follow me,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with certainty, turning and heading in the southeast direction of the town.

    A large group of onlookers followed behind Huang Xiaolong with a whoosh.

    The Ailao Mountain youth and Huo Bingyan¡¯s senior sister casually strolled behind Huang Xiaolong as well.

    As they walked, Huang Xiaolong suddenly turned to look at Xiaohong.

    Xiaohong looked somewhat unusual and whispered, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s the scent of rats. No, to be precise, the scent of a Rat Demon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master, we all smelled a faint demonic aura. There are no ghosts in this town¨Cit¡¯s a demon!¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong chorused.

    Only then did Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan realize. ¡°So it¡¯s a demon. No wonder we didn¡¯t find anything strange earlier.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I just love catching mice¡­ How about you let me do it?¡± Blackie¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and in those seductive and sharp eyes, a flicker of excitement passed in an instant.

    Blackie was a cat demon, and rat demons were her natural enemies. Having her catch the rat demon that was causing trouble in the town was the best possible scenario.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and shook his head. ¡°No rush, Blackie, don¡¯t let your presence be detected and scare the rat demon away. Let¡¯s take our time and enjoy this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand, Young Master,¡± Blackie said obediently, nodding her head.

    After taking a stroll around the town, Huang Xiaolong and the others came near a self-built, two-story house.

    The house¡¯s door lamp was already shining brightly.

    At the gate, a middle-aged couple stood with worried and pained expressions.

    At that moment, the chief disciple wore a face full of compassionate solemnity as he conversed with the couple. ¡°Does someone in your family suffer from an illness that is causing them to wither away day by day, with no cure to be found despite seeking medical help?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± The man from the middle-aged couple was overawed by the ethereal aura emanating from the chief disciple and responded with respectful language.

    ¡°All you need to say is yes or no,¡± the chief disciple said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my daughter¡­ my daughter has been like this for half a year. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong¡­ She¡¯s been sick and unable to get better¡­ We¡¯ve been to many hospitals, but they can¡¯t find the cause of her illness. My daughter¡­ my daughter is so pitiful¡­ Who¡­ who are you?¡± The middle-aged couple both started to cry terribly.

    ¡°Mm. You need not worry. I am here tonight to exorcise the evil and cure your daughter! Take me to see her!¡± the chief disciple said calmly and leisurely.

    ¡°Please, please, follow me~~¡± The middle-aged couple hurriedly ushered the chief disciple into their house.

    ¡°This is bad! Husband, Master Zhang found the victim first!¡± Huo Bingyan said anxiously.

    ¡°Hehe~~ What does it matter if he found her first? Finding her first doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll be able to solve the problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a disdainful smile, then narrowed his eyes as he observed the family¡¯s house, nodding slightly with an enlightened look on his face.

    Immediately after, a large crowd also poured into the two-story building.

    On the first floor of the house.

    The spacious living room.

    The couple had already carried their critically ill daughter down from the upstairs bedroom on a stretcher.

    The girl appeared to be about sixteen or seventeen years old, in the prime of her youth, but was extremely thin and was currently unconscious.

    Her entire body was swollen with lumps, and she would occasionally cough violently. She had patches on her body that resembled rotting sores, and also, there were what appeared to be bite marks, not as though made by a human, but rather as if she had been bitten by some small creature.

    ¡°The doctors said it was sepsis, then said pneumonia¡­ but despite many medications, hospital stays, and treatments, they were all useless. Oh, my poor daughter~~~¡± The middle-aged couple burst into loud wailing again.

    ¡°Mm~~ rest assured. I have already found the method to cure this girl,¡± the chief disciple laughed. ¡°It¡¯s but a mere trifle.¡±

    After speaking, the chief disciple looked at Huang Xiaolong with a smug and confident gaze. ¡°I apologize, but since I found this victim first, it¡¯s only right that I make the first move.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you make the first move,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a shrug.

    ¡°Hahaha~ Facing your doom and still trying to look cool! Let me tell you the truth, once I make my move to slay demons and exorcise evil, there will be no room for you to step in! This contest of power, I¡¯ve won! Just wait and see how far you¡¯ll roll away from Sister Bingyan!¡± The Chief Disciple sneered.

    Immediately, many onlooking disciples from Longhu Mountain started cheering obsequiously. ¡°The Chief Disciple has never failed in exorcising demons! This time won¡¯t be an exception!¡±

    ¡°Your daughter appears to be afflicted by the plague. However¡­ treating her with ordinary means for the plague will be futile,¡± the Chief Disciple said enigmatically. ¡°Let me tell you the truth, your daughter has been ensnared by a Rat Demon, which is tormenting her little by little, driving her to her death. Look, these bite marks on her body, they are the result of rat bites!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± The middle-aged couple were nearly frightened to the point of fainting!

    A Rat Demon!

    Ordinary people had never heard of such creatures.

    Nevertheless, upon closer inspection, the bite marks on the girl¡¯s body did look increasingly like they were made by rat bites.

    ¡°For the past six months, every morning when my daughter wakes up, she has these bite marks on her body¡­ Could it really¡­ really be that a Rat Demon has bitten her~~ Please! Save my daughter! I beg you!¡±

    The simple and honest middle-aged couple knelt down, continuously kowtowing.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, as long as we eliminate the mischief-causing Rat Demon, your daughter will naturally recover once the proper medicine is applied. I¡¯ll prescribe a few doses for her, and in less than half a month, she¡¯ll be as good as new,¡± the Chief Disciple declared proudly.

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but snicker to himself at the side. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t have to be so stubborn! This time, I will make you admit defeat wholeheartedly!¡± Chief Disciple chuckled coldly, then approached the unconscious girl, sniffed her with his nose, and nodded. ¡°Alright, this scent, I also caught it outside of the town just now. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that Rat Demon¡¯s lair is right outside this town! I¡¯ll go and kill it now!¡±

    With that said, the Chief Disciple turned and walked away.

    A swarm of people followed him out.

    The young man from Ailao Mountain looked at Huang Xiaolong with a pitying gaze at that moment. ¡°I thought you actually had some abilities, but it seems I overestimated you. This contest of power, you¡¯ve already lost!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Just wait and see,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a meaningful smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and see how that guy is going to kill the Rat Demon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want to intercept the Rat Demon?¡± the young man from Ailao Mountain said sarcastically.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m just going to watch, I won¡¯t make a move. Because even killing the Rat Demon won¡¯t actually cure this girl,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on a brave front~~,¡± the young man from Ailao Mountain said indifferently as he glanced at Huang Xiaolong and left swiftly with Sister Bingyan.

    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go kill the Rat Demon!¡± Bingyan urged anxiously.

    ¡°Kill what? Killing it would be a waste of effort. Let¡¯s just go and watch,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 987 - Chapter 987 Chapter 987 You Were Wrong from the Beginning

    Chapter 987: Chapter 987: You Were Wrong from the Beginning Chapter 987: Chapter 987: You Were Wrong from the Beginning ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong left the two-story building with his wives and three little demons in tow.

    He followed the eldest apprentice brother and others to hunt the so-called Rat Demon.

    As they walked, they came to a remote and desolate mountain.

    At that moment!

    Squeak, squeak~~squeak, squeak~~squeak, squeak~~

    Indeed, rat squeaks were coming from a pile of chaotic graves ahead, creating an especially eerie sound in the quiet night.

    ¡°Hmph~~ The Rat Demon¡¯s lair is indeed here,¡± said the eldest apprentice brother, his eyes turning fierce.

    The Ailao Mountain youth, with arms folded and a smile that was not quite a smile, spoke. ¡°Fellow Taoist, since we have a common enemy, do you need any help from me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Just a mere Rat Demon, no need to trouble you to make a move,¡± the eldest apprentice brother said with an unconcerned expression. ¡°In this battle of skills, I will defeat that stinky kid. You also work hard, fellow Taoist, then that kid will end up with egg on his face, utterly humiliated!¡±

    ¡°Defeating him is a foregone conclusion for me, no suspense there,¡± said the Ailao Mountain youth, full of pride.

    ¡°Eldest apprentice brother~~¡± The disciples who came to spectate from Dragon Tiger Mountain were somewhat nervous.

    ¡°One by one, what are you nervous about? Step aside! It¡¯s just a Rat Demon; you¡¯re already scared, how can you perform exorcisms and uphold the prestige of Dragon Tiger Mountain in the future?¡± the eldest apprentice brother scolded.

    ¡°Little Long, the demonic energy is quite strong here,¡± Ma Chuxia said, frowning as she stood next to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long~~ it smells terrible~~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it stinks,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°This demonic energy is just so-so; it can¡¯t compare to Xiaohong, Qingqing, and Heimei.¡±

    ¡°My lord, how can you compare us with a rat? Even if a Rat Demon transforms into a human, it¡¯s still not strong among the Demon Race. Huangpizi are much stronger than Rat Demons,¡± Qingqing said with a slight glare at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°By the way, my lord, us snake demons also love to eat rats~~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me! We cat demons are the natural predators of Rat Demons!¡± Heimei and Qingqing started to quarrel.

    ¡°You are so disgusting, we foxes are better, we only eat chicken,¡± Xiaohong said with a giggle.

    Just then¡­

    Rustling noises were heard.

    Under the moonlight, countless indiscernible mice surged out of a grave mound!

    Black mice!

    These creatures can¡¯t exactly be described by their quantity¨Cit¡¯s more like a tide of rats, or a spread of black, velvety flowing water.

    As these rats crawled out of the grave mound and a demonic wind blew, the nauseating stench spread, making people want to vomit.

    ¡°Hmph! So you want to spread the plague!¡± the eldest apprentice brother bellowed, burning a talisman that caused a gust of wind to blow the stench away.

    ¡°Evil creature!¡± The Ailao Mountain youth snorted angrily, with radiance bursting from his body, which burned the stinking smell into nothingness.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t move an inch, as the waves of stench hadn¡¯t even reached him before they naturally dissipated like smoke.

    The innumerable rats arranged themselves as if they were a well-trained army, each standing on hind legs with blood-red eyes glinting fiercely, emanating an aura of brutality.

    ¡°Fellow human cultivators~~ Why have you come to my lair?¡± A sharp male voice emanated from the grave mound, ¡°Between me and the human cultivators, have we not always kept to our own waters?¡±

    The voice sounded terrible, like hard plastic rubbing against glass.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Are you the king among these Rat Demons? You wicked creature, for harming innocent people, today, I, Zeng Qi of Dragon Tiger Mountain, shall carry out justice on Heaven¡¯s behalf and eliminate a public nuisance!¡± the eldest apprentice brother declared righteously.

    Immediately, disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain flattered loudly, ¡°Eldest apprentice brother is truly foresighted! You just came to this small town and deduced there was a Rat Demon creating trouble! Sure enough! You have driven the Rat Demon out of its lair! Eldest apprentice brother is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Tiger Mountain? Hmph!¡± The Rat Demon inside the grave mound let out a sharp and angry scream, showing fear and also considerable wariness. ¡°I¡¯ve never provoked those of Dragon Tiger Mountain! What got into you today? Carry out justice on Heaven¡¯s behalf? This¡­ this is just utter nonsense!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, listening on the side, felt somewhat embarrassed.

    What carrying out justice on Heaven¡¯s behalf?

    He knew all too well what the Taoists from Dragon Tiger Mountain were like; he had dealt with them before! All those human skin dolls, consuming the fortunes of others¡¯ ancestral homes¡­ they were involved in all kinds of heinous acts.

    The only reason the eldest apprentice brother came to kill the Rat Demon today was to win a bet with Huang Xiaolong. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t care about such trifles at all!

    ¡°Your eldest apprentice brother is called ¡®Zeng Qi¡¯? That name is quite unpleasant, really disgusting,¡± Huang Xiaolong joked with Huo Bingyan on the side, not at all concerned about the Rat Demon that was about to appear.

    Heimei looked somewhat grimacing, her hair standing on end.

    ¡°Ah~~ Heimei, calm down,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Meow~~!¡± Heimei called softly. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s instinct, okay, okay, I¡¯m calm, I¡¯m calm~~~¡±

    Finally, a skinny old man appeared on the grave mound!

    He was probably only one and a half meters tall, wearing an earth-yellow waistcoat with a character ¡®Ba ¡® beard, the epitome of wretchedness!

    The old man was enveloped in layers of demonic energy.

    ¡°This humble one is the Rat King!¡± the old man declared, puffing his beard and glaring fiercely.

    With an evil presence surrounding the Rat King, many of Zeng Qi¡¯s junior brothers and sisters from Dragon Tiger Mountain instinctively felt fearful, stepping back repeatedly.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Do not fear! Just a mere Rat Demon, huh~~ Well, I won¡¯t waste any more time; die now!¡± Zeng Qi was a ruthless man; he struck without warning, not giving the Rat King any time to prepare!

    In the blink of an eye, Zeng Qi flicked his wrist and released eight golden talismans which instantly ignited and transformed into layers of white mist, shrouding all the rats in the burial ground, including the Rat King.

    Hidden within this mist were various Formations designed to trap the enemy.

    Immediately, the shrill cries of the Rat King and its progeny echoed from within the mist.

    In a flash, Zeng Qi had burnt the talismans, released the mist, and summoned a flying sword¨Call in the blink of an eye, showcasing his terrifying experience earned through countless battles.

    Whoosh~~~!

    The sword light, like a stretch of white silk, pierced towards the Rat King inside the mist.

    These rapid actions¨Creleasing the mist and unleashing the flying sword¨Cwere performed in an instant, revealing Zeng Qi¡¯s formidable combat experience.

    Clang clang clang~~

    A series of metallic clashing sounds followed.

    Within the mist, the Rat King let out a miserable scream, apparently wounded.

    ¡°Fellow Taoist of Mount Longhu! Please show mercy! Whatever the matter, we can discuss it properly! There¡¯s no need for such ruthlessness!¡± the Rat King pleaded, clearly struggling to hold on.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You demon, you dare to bargain with me?¡± Zeng Qi let out a scornful laugh, ¡°This Rat Demon, you are doomed to die today, your soul scattered! All your rat offspring shall die with you, reduced to ashes!¡±

    ¡°Roar~~~! Ah~~!!!! My hand! My hand!¡± The Rat King let out a roar of anger and a scream of agony.

    At this moment, Zeng Qi, still full of bravado, mockingly smiled at Huang Xiaolong. The subtext was clear: Look at me, see how incredible I am, even able to slay monsters that have cultivated human forms!

    Just as Zeng Qi was basking in his triumph, Huang Xiaolong chuckled dismissively. ¡°Enough, you should rein it in a bit. Look, some of your fellow Disciples might be about to die.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken!

    Boom boom boom~ Boom boom boom~~~

    A series of muffled booms like thunder shook the air!

    The ground began to tremble as if an earthquake had struck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s die together!!!!¡± The voice of the Rat King, desperate and without hope, resounded!

    The next moment, a powerful force of explosion spread out from within the mist like ripples.

    Wherever it passed, the ground split open with terrifying, eye-catching cracks.

    A savage and terrifying feeling enveloped everyone!

    ¡°That bastard self-detonated! An inner core self-detonation! Damn it!¡± Zeng Qi cursed out loud in frustration. ¡°Get clear! Hurry!¡±

    As he shouted, he channeled his Daoist energy to protect the Disciples from Mount Longhu who had come to spectate.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t be bothered to do much, worrying only about keeping his own people safe.

    The young man from Ailao Mountain was even colder and more ruthless, only protecting himself and his woman.

    Bang bang~~ Bang bang~~~

    This explosion blasted a crater about ten meters in diameter into the ground, the area charred and blackened; Zeng Qi¡¯s protection was insufficient, and three Mount Longhu Disciples were blown apart, their souls scattered and their remains incomplete.

    ¡°Ah~~ Our senior brother indeed¡­ him¡­ why did he show off just now? One moment of negligence has killed several fellow Disciples~~ Ah~~¡± Huo Bingyan sighed with a tone that was hard to bear.

    The surviving Disciples of Mount Longhu were all too frightened to speak a word.

    ¡°Humph! A bunch of trash!¡± Zeng Qi¡¯s expression fluctuated wildly, but he quickly composed himself. After a brief check, he realized that all the Rat Demons, including the Rat King, had perished in the blast, leaving not even a trace behind.

    Zeng Qi sheathed his flying sword and said to Huang Xiaolong in a stern voice, ¡°I won this showdown!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ You won? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking laugh.

    At that, everyone returned to the two-story house.

    As soon as they entered the ground floor hall, they saw that the girl who had fainted had awoken, but there were no signs of improvement; her body was oozing pus as she screamed in agony, her cries heart-wrenchingly intense.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zeng Qi exclaimed in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve clearly eradicated all the Rat Demons, so why¡­ Instead of getting better, her condition has worsened¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s parents looked at Zeng Qi pitifully. ¡°Master¡­ What¡¯s happening? My daughter seems¡­ seems¡­ seems to be sicker than before¡­ this¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Shut up! Stop the noise!¡± Zeng Qi shouted impatiently, wracking his brains to understand the situation, but despite thinking it over, he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Hahaha~ You won? I think you¡¯ve gone mad!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed scornfully. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to take action, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Zeng Qi panicked, but quickly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine! Try then, I don¡¯t believe you have any miraculous methods!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you were wrong from the start,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, taking a step forward with a faint smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 988 - Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Showdown with the Young Man from Ailao

    Chapter 988: Chapter 988: Showdown with the Young Man from Ailao Mountain! Chapter 988: Chapter 988: Showdown with the Young Man from Ailao Mountain! At this time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was very determined, as calm as the gentle breeze and light clouds, even exuding a sense of confidence.

    It seemed he had long foreseen that the eldest disciple Zeng Qi¡¯s attempt to slay the Rat King would be futile and unsuccessful!

    ¡°What? I¡¯m wrong? How could I possibly make a mistake?¡± Zeng Qi was beside himself with rage, his face completely pale.¡± I, Zeng Qi, am the leading disciple of my master! The number one true successor of Longhu Mountain! I have followed my master in exorcising demons and ghosts, destroying countless specters, slaying numerous monsters¡­ how could I be wrong? The cause of this woman¡¯s illness is precisely because that Rat Demon was causing trouble in the shadows! Now, I have killed the Rat Demon, along with its entire brood! This woman¡¯s illness should have cured on its own right! How could I be wrong? I can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    Indeed, when it came to exorcising demons and ghosts, Zeng Qi was exceptionally outstanding among the Taoists of China, almost never missing his target!

    Now that Huang Xiaolong said he was wrong from the start, he definitely couldn¡¯t accept it!

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong?¡± In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, there was unabashed mockery and ridicule as he looked toward the woman who was violently vomiting and whose illness was becoming increasingly perilous,¡± If you¡¯re not wrong, how come she is getting worse, almost dying?¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± Zeng Qi¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. But he was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The youth from Ailao Mountain let out a cold snort.¡± Kid, stop spouting nonsense here. If you say that Brother Zeng was wrong from the beginning, then what about you? Can you cure this woman? If you can¡¯t either, then your contest with Brother Zeng is a tie!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the youth from Ailao Mountain said to Zeng Qi with a smile,¡± Brother Zeng, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. This kid is bluffing you. If even you can¡¯t subdue the demon, how could he?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s a draw!¡± Zeng Qi¡¯s eyes lit up,¡± Hahaha~~ Brother, if you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would have almost fallen for this kid¡¯s trick. He is really sly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can solve the problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a touch of boredom as he yawned.¡± Actually, the root cause is that the Rat Demon has cursed this girl. Even before I entered the house, I felt the curse power of the rat clan. Without removing the curse, even if you killed all the rats within a hundred miles, it would still be in vain~~¡±

    ¡°Curse?¡±

    Everyone was somewhat stunned.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ This is hilarious, a curse? The rat clan¡¯s curse? That¡¯s utterly absurd!¡± Zeng Qi especially didn¡¯t believe a word, not even a single letter, of what Huang Xiaolong was saying.

    At this moment, the girl¡¯s parents knelt down before Huang Xiaolong, kowtowing and crying out,¡± Little Master, please, save our daughter~~ we beg you~~~¡±

    ¡°Your pleading is useless! He¡¯s nothing but trash! A decorative pillow!¡± Zeng Qi shouted angrily.

    Huang Xiaolong paid no attention to Zeng Qi, and instructed Huo Bingyan who was beside him,¡± Bingyan wife, go and close the front door. All the windows upstairs should be shut too, leave only the windows on this floor open.¡±

    ¡°Mhm~~¡± Huo Bingyan obediently went to carry out the order. Yan Pianpian and Feng Hanyan hurried to help.

    Before long, all the doors and windows of the two-story building were closed, except for a single window on the first floor, which remained open.

    At this moment, Zeng Qi and the youth from Ailao Mountain, as well as Huo Bingyan¡¯s mean senior sister, and some disciples from Longhu Mountain, were all looking at Huang Xiaolong with faces full of doubt.

    ¡°Do you have any burlap sacks at home?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the couple.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll get them right away. I¡¯ll get them right away~~~¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly stumbled up to the second floor and quickly brought down several large burlap sacks.

    ¡°Tie the burlap sacks to the window that¡¯s open, cover the window tightly so there are no gaps, and point the opening of the sacks into the room,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed further.

    Ma Chuxia took care of this task. Following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions, she tied the sacks in place.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled and he crooked his finger at Black Sister.

    ¡°Young Master, did you call me?¡± Black Sister hopped and bounded over to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Black Sister, do you need to use the restroom?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked softly.

    Black Sister¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and she stammered, ¡°Young Master~ you¡¯re so bad~ but¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ I do feel a little bit of a need~~¡±

    ¡°Number one or number two?¡±

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Although she was a cat demon who had cultivated for over a thousand years, after transforming into a human, her thoughts were similar to those of a teenage girl. She was very reliant on Huang Xiaolong, but being asked such an embarrassing question face-to-face made her extremely bashful. However, she was obedient and whispered in a voice as faint as a mosquito¡¯s, ¡°Number¡­ number one~~~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Black Sister, go use the restroom right now~~¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered a few words in Black Sister¡¯s ear.

    With a flush on her face, Black Sister left.

    Soon after, Black Sister came out holding a paper cup half-filled with liquid, which she quickly handed to Huang Xiaolong. Then she covered her face with her hands and hid behind Feng Hanyan.

    Huang Xiaolong took the half cup of liquid and walked over to the girl who was hanging on to life by a thread. Supporting her, he then fed the liquid into her mouth.

    ¡°What did you give her to drink? You better be careful, if she dies from it, you¡¯ll be facing a lawsuit!¡± Zeng Qi sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, your cup of water can bring her back to life!¡±

    Right now, Zeng Qi would rather the girl just died. He had no good intentions in his heart; if the girl died, he could make a big fuss out of it and embarrass Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ I get it~~¡± Qingqing covered her mouth and laughed.

    ¡°I know too, it¡¯s Black Sister¡¯s¡­ her¡­ her urine! Hahaha!¡± Xiaohong struggled to hold back her laughter without making a sound.

    Ma Chuxia, however, had a serious expression on her face, nodding in sudden realization. ¡°So, this is the trick to break the Rat Demon¡¯s curse! Indeed, cats are naturally the nemesis of rats. Cat urine can surely break any spell of a Rat Demon. Moreover, Black Sister isn¡¯t just an ordinary cat demon, but a terrifying cat demon with a thousand years of cultivation and a sea of resentment!¡±

    Ma Chuxia couldn¡¯t help but glance at Black Sister.

    No matter how cute and pretty Black Sister might seem, that¡¯s because she¡¯s by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side. If she were left to her own devices, she could probably kill off the population of an entire city in just a few days!

    After the girl drank the last half of the ¡°water,¡±

    suddenly!

    Wu wu~~ wu wu~~ wu wu~~~!

    A gust of demonic wind burst forth from inside the girl¡¯s body!

    The wind carried with it an unbearable stench of rats!

    This demonic wind circled around the room as if trying to find an escape, only to realize that all the doors and windows had been closed, except for one window that had been left open on purpose by Huang Xiaolong¨Cthe same one with the burlap bag tied to it.

    The gusts of wind lunged towards that burlap sack!

    In an instant, the empty burlap sack swelled up as if it was being inflated like a balloon.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong walked over, methodically tied up the mouth of the sack, and then took it down from the window.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong took out a talisman from his canvas bag and slapped it onto the burlap sack.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Golden light burst forth as cries and squeals like those of cornered rats came from the sack, but quickly, those sounds disappeared, and the balloon-like inflated burlap sack deflated.

    Looking again, the girl had stopped vomiting and oozing pus; her troubled and heavy breathing had returned to a calm rhythm.

    On her face appeared tinges of long-absent rosy health.

    Her eyes narrowed as if she had fallen asleep, her expression peaceful.

    ¡°Oh my God!!!! My daughter! My daughter!¡± The parents were as if in a dream. They hurried over and gingerly touched the girl¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°No fever! No cough either! She¡¯s better! My daughter is better! Good heavens! A living immortal! Little Master, you truly are a living immortal!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe~~ a trifle matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking glance towards the dumbfounded Zeng Qi and the youth from Ailao Mountain, as well as a group of disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain.

    Then Huang Xiaolong untied the mouth of the burlap sack and gave it a shake, dropping a large amount of rat fur from inside.

    The fur fell to the ground, forming a thick layer.

    This scene left everyone in the room baffled, even the youth from Ailao Mountain was somewhat taken aback.

    After shaking out all the rat fur, Huang Xiaolong burned a fire talisman. The flame swiftly turned both the sack and the pile of rat fur into ashes.

    ¡°Xiaohong, come here, there¡¯s one more thing you need to do,¡± Huang Xiaolong called the visibly shy Xiaohong over and whispered a few instructions into her ear.

    Xiaohong nodded, then went to the girl¡¯s side, bit open her own finger, and with her blood, wrote a character in the palm of the girl¡¯s hand.

    The character for ¡°cat.¡±

    That blood character quickly disappeared; to be precise, it seeped into the girl¡¯s body.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯re all set. From now on, no matter how fierce the rat demons are, they won¡¯t dare to harm you again,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling at the girl who was deep in slumber.

    Indeed, a powerful cat demon had personally written the character ¡°cat¡± with her blood. From now on, wherever the girl might go, rats would surely flee in terror, even formidable rat demons wouldn¡¯t dare to harm her.

    Because Xiaohong had talismans given to her by Huang Xiaolong hidden within her, neither Zeng Qi nor the youth from Ailao Mountain or the other people could perceive her true identity.

    ¡°So what do you think, this contest of powers¨Cyou lost, right? Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong teased Zeng Qi with a taunting look. ¡°Aye~~ as the chief disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain, to be honest, that¡¯s pretty mediocre~~ To exorcise ghosts and subdue demons, you almost killed the person. Such a simple matter, yet you went to kill rat demons and ended up losing several fellow disciples¡¯ lives¡­ hahahahaha~~~~ That¡¯s just too funny; I can¡¯t stop laughing~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong never hesitated to kick an enemy when they were down.

    ¡°Pfft~~~!!!!!¡± In an instant, Zeng Qi spat out a mouthful of fresh blood in anger, his body staggering and trembling.

    Indeed, he had caused such a commotion, going off to kill the Rat King, and lost a few men in the process, and yet he couldn¡¯t solve the problem that Huang Xiaolong dealt with effortlessly.

    Even as Huang Xiaolong had pointed out, from the start Zeng Qi had made a grave error in judgment!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The outcome of this contest of powers was clear!

    Zeng Qi suffered a crushing defeat!

    The disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain lowered their heads, one after another, their faces filled with dejection, their innate sense of superiority shattered!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself, it¡¯s just a fluke,¡± said the youth from Ailao Mountain, stepping forward as if to divert the attention from Zeng Qi. ¡°Let¡¯s have a contest of powers as well. But rest assured, this time, you stand no chance! You¡­ are doomed to lose!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 989 - Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Divination

    Chapter 989: Chapter 989: Divination Chapter 989: Chapter 989: Divination After Huang Xiaolong¡¯s duel with the senior brother Zeng Qi had ended, the youth from Ailao Mountain didn¡¯t give Huang Xiaolong a chance to catch his breath and immediately stood up, demanding to engage in the second round of dueling with Huang Xiaolong¨Che was determined to win.

    Zeng Qi had lost, but a hint of unwillingness flashed in his eyes, and he quickly began to brew a scheme, seizing the opportunity to say, ¡°Hmm~~ kid, why don¡¯t you duel with this overseas cultivator? Just now, I was negligent~~¡±

    It seemed that Zeng Qi didn¡¯t plan to fulfill the bet immediately; instead, he intended to delay Huang Xiaolong first, using a stalling strategy until after Huang Xiaolong¡¯s duel with the youth from Ailao Mountain, and then make a decision.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Negligent? Fine, I¡¯ll defeat him too, and then I¡¯ll settle the account with you. I want all of you to kneel down and apologize to me~~ Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned broadly. ¡°Tell me, what kind of duel do you want to engage in?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the youth from Ailao Mountain felt a surge of joy in his heart.

    Huang Xiaolong had actually given up the opportunity to choose the form of the duel.

    That meant the terms of the duel were decided by the youth from Ailao Mountain! He could play to his strengths and avoid his weaknesses!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside first,¡± said the youth from Ailao Mountain, hands clasped behind his back, leisurely walking to the outdoors.

    A group of people followed behind.

    Once they stepped out of the two-story building, they saw the tranquil town bathed in a hazy glow of stars and moonlight, brimming with poetic charm.

    ¡°Such a beautiful night like this naturally shouldn¡¯t be spoiled by fighting and killing; doing so would be like throwing away a lyre to cook a crane¨Cutterly ruining the mood~~¡± the Ailao Mountain youth, shaking his head and swaying as if putting on airs, declared.

    The woman quickly flattered in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes. Husband, you speak so well, you really are a man of great elegance.¡±

    The youth from Ailao Mountain slightly narrowed his eyes, pondered for a moment, then provocatively said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°How about this, we engage in divination right here to see who is the most unfortunate person in this town. Then, we¡¯ll call out the person each of us chooses and let them verify whether they will encounter bad luck or not. How does that sound?¡±

    As it turned out, the youth from Ailao Mountain was proficient in ¡°divination,¡± capable of detecting through the energy who the most unfortunate person was among thousands of people.

    Such divination skills were almost like magic.

    You should know, for a Taoist to tell someone¡¯s fortune accurately, they must combine palmistry, facial features analysis, the Chinese lunar birthdate, and other factors in a comprehensive assessment.

    Yet, this Ailao Mountain youth could stand in the middle of the town and divine who the unluckiest was¨Ctruly unbelievable!

    You have to know, this small town hosted several hundred households, with a total population surely exceeding a thousand.

    Without even meeting face to face, could it be that just by calculating, he could find the most unfortunate one among these thousands of people?

    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable?¡± Even Zeng Qi, the senior brother from Longhu Mountain, showed a skeptical look in his eyes, but upon realizing that the opponent was an overseas magician, he became somewhat reconciled. He thought to himself that indeed, the numerous methods of overseas magicians are beyond our imagination.

    ¡°How about it, do you dare to compete with me in this art of divination?¡± The youth from Ailao Mountain squinted, his gaze sweeping towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~~ I¡¯ve said before, whatever the contest, I am up for it,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°You first.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The youth from Ailao Mountain flashed a smug look, thinking to himself that this time, he would have the upper hand over this kid! ¡°Me first?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a toothy grin.

    This action granted the youth from Ailao Mountain an even greater advantage!

    Then, the youth from Ailao Mountain¡¯s expression turned solemn, and his ten fingers performed a series of strange gestures as if he was making some calculations.

    A profound and mysterious aura then began to emanate from his body.

    ¡°What?!!!¡± All of a sudden, senior brother Zeng Qi, upon seeing the youth¡¯s ancient gestures, exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°This¡­ could this be the lost ¡®Guiguzi Finger-Guessing Divination¡¯?¡±

    A disciple from Longhu Mountain beside him immediately asked with keen interest, ¡°Senior brother, what is the Guiguzi Finger-Guessing Divination? Is it very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± With a flash of envy in his eyes, Zeng Qi replied irritably, ¡°Guiguzi had vast knowledge; among his several skills, the foremost was ¡®divination.¡¯ The heavens and earth were within his grasp, and his observations of the past and predictions of the future never missed. The fastest, most accurate, and most divine form of divination is by finger-guessing. The Guiguzi Finger-Guessing Divination is one of the thirty-six secret techniques passed down through oral instruction within the Guiguzi sect. During the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, Guiguzi utilized this technique primarily for military decision-making. Later, it gradually spread among the people for predicting all things under heaven and evolved into a high-level predictive science. This technique uses the twelve Earthly Branches as signs; it is simple to learn, saves time and effort, and requires just a few pinches within the palm to instantly determine good or bad outcomes.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Zeng Qi seemed lost in thought and muttered to himself, ¡°This is a lost art of the Tao; could it be that it was inherited by overseas cultivators~~ our central land¡¯s Taoism has withered¡­ we are greatly falling behind overseas~~ even my master is somewhat struggling alone~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked mockingly at the youth from Ailao Mountain as he made his calculations and spoke in a very low voice to Ma Chuxia and the others, ¡°I know this too; it¡¯s called the Guiguzi Finger-Guessing Divination. But it can only deduce a person¡¯s fortune or misfortune and can¡¯t accurately make someone avoid bad luck and seek good fortune.¡±

    Soon, the youth from Ailao Mountain stopped calculating with an air of confidence and looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sneer, ¡°I have finished divining; now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°No need for now; instead, let¡¯s go find the person you determined will have bad luck,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful laugh.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Without saying much, the youth from Ailao Mountain started searching through the town as if he knew exactly where to go.

    In no time, outside an inn, he spotted a middle-aged man in a suit who looked like a businessman. The man had just walked out of the inn and was standing next to a Volkswagen Passat, opening the car door.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± The young man from Ailao Mountain stepped forward immediately.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man paused for a moment and looked up, only to see a large group of people, several dozen of them, walking towards him. However, these people didn¡¯t seem like bad guys, so he didn¡¯t show any obvious fear. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Who are you? Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Little Long, this man¡¯s facial features are indeed very poor, his forehead is dark, I¡¯m afraid he has an imminent disaster of bloodshed ahead.¡± Ma Chuxia, who was also a Taoist, upon taking a look, nodded deeply in agreement, and then expressed surprise. ¡°Little Long, this guy from Ailao Mountain does have some skills, casually finding someone with an imminent disaster looming over them. This kind of divination, if taken to our Central Plains, would probably be worshipped by ordinary people as a deity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the Ailao Mountain youth asked the middle-aged man with a condescending attitude.

    ¡°Er~~ my name is Zou Datong.¡± The middle-aged man replied honestly, intimidated by the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Where are you heading to now?¡± The Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s voice was full of authority, like interrogating a prisoner, leaving no room for disobedience.

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Yet, Zou Datong also did not dare to lie and spilled the beans. ¡°I¡¯m from the neighboring town, running a small business. Today, I came here to discuss some business¡­ Now that the business is finished, I was preparing to drive back home. Everyone, what¡­ what¡¯s the issue?¡±

    While speaking, Zou Datong subconsciously looked at his watch. ¡°Ah~~ it¡¯s almost 11 o¡¯clock, I have to hurry back home~ otherwise, my wife will scold me again, I promised her that I must rush back before 11:30 tonight.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± The Ailao Mountain youth sneered, ¡°Tonight disaster will strike and you will inevitably meet a violent demise¨Cyou are bound to die!¡±

    The Ailao Mountain youth, already a cultivator, had an otherworldly temperament, and his eyes shone with divine light. Even his breath carried a convincing quality that made mortal folks trust him.

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± Upon hearing this, Zou Datong screamed in terror, his face turning deathly white as he cried out. ¡°What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m living just fine, how could I die¡­ how could¡­¡±

    However, subconsciously, he believed the words of the Ailao Mountain youth. ¡°Save me! Save me! You can save me, right? How about¡­ how about¡­ I just stay in this town tonight, I won¡¯t drive, I won¡¯t go back home tonight, and talk about it after tonight? How about that?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Mortals always delude themselves so. It¡¯s fate and cannot be avoided if it is a disaster. Do you really think you can escape from disaster just by altering your original plan for the evening? This will only bring forth an even more ferocious calamity.¡± The Ailao Mountain youth sneered. ¡°Here is what we¡¯ll do: carry on with whatever you were meant to do tonight, I will follow by your side, and when disaster strikes, I will protect you from it.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~! Thank you! Thank you!¡± Zou Datong, at least, breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Can you tell me, what kind of disaster will I face tonight?¡± Zou Datong asked cautiously.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Ailao Mountain youth looked at him with a trace of disdain and disgust. ¡°Divine secrets must not be divulged!¡±

    ¡°Oh, divine secrets must not be divulged.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled playfully to the side. ¡°He himself can¡¯t divine what disaster this fellow will encounter tonight.¡±

    At this moment, the Ailao Mountain youth walked over to Huang Xiaolong, scoffed, and said, ¡°I have already found the most unlucky person with an imminent disaster of bloodshed tonight in this town. Now it¡¯s time to verify it. Will you accompany me to verify it yourself, or shall we find a notary?¡±

    After a pause, the Ailao Mountain youth continued, ¡°You make a divination as well, see if you can find someone more unlucky than him in this town tonight~~¡±

    With that, a confident expression appeared on the face of the Ailao Mountain youth. He had divined much earlier that at least for tonight, all the people in this town would be safe and sound without any calamities, except for this man named ¡®Zou Datong¡¯, who had an omen of blood, marked by death.

    Therefore, no matter how Huang Xiaolong searched, he would not find a second unlucky person!

    In this contest of magic, the Ailao Mountain youth had already secured an invincible position!

    Victory!

    ¡°Er~~ I guess there¡¯s no need for me to search.¡± Huang Xiaolong said languidly.

    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re conceding?¡± The Ailao Mountain youth smirked playfully. ¡°Hahahaha~~ It seems you do have some self-awareness. Since you¡¯ve conceded, then hand over the flying sword you gifted to that woman to me!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly. ¡°This man certainly faces an imminent disaster of bloodshed tonight, but you don¡¯t have to block it for him. After all, you don¡¯t even know what disaster he will face. So, I¡¯ll give him two sentences, if he can survive this calamity with these two sentences, then I win. If he can¡¯t survive, then I lose.¡±

    ¡°What? You mean neither of us should intervene, and you just giving him two sentences would help him escape calamity?¡± Complete disbelief coloured the expression of the youth from Ailao Mountain.

    ¡°Not escape one calamity, but two calamities.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s utterly impossible! Divine secrets cannot be divulged, how could you possibly predict the disaster he is going to face in advance? You are simply spouting nonsense!¡± The Ailao Mountain youth shook his head repeatedly.

    The people around were all astounded.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Taoists who divine fortunes, the more skilled ones, can deduce events of the past. As for the future, the events yet to happen, they can only calculate general fortunes and misfortunes, but the specific events cannot be determined. Attempting to forcefully divine such things shortens one¡¯s life.

    Moreover, even if one risks their lifespan, it¡¯s not guaranteed that they could determine the outcomes!

    That is what¡¯s known as divine secrets that must not be divulged!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, let him try! I want to see how merely two sentences can dispel calamities¨Cyou think we¡¯re all three-year-old children?¡± The eldest disciple questioned with firm skepticism.

    ¡­

 Chapter 990 - Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Two Sentences

    Chapter 990: Chapter 990: Two Sentences Chapter 990: Chapter 990: Two Sentences The young man from Ailao Mountain, with a face whose expression fluctuated between gloomy and sunny, glanced around with flickering eyes, then sneered at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°This man will definitely encounter a bloody disaster tonight, and he¡¯s on a path to death. Now, you think telling him a couple of sentences in advance will allow him to escape danger? I don¡¯t believe in such things. I think you¡¯re just spouting nonsense, but unfortunately, I won¡¯t be fooled¡­ Fine! Go ahead and give him your two sentences! Remember, we will follow him later, and nobody is allowed to intervene. When disaster strikes him, I really want to see how he¡¯s going to use your two sentences to turn danger into safety!¡±

    Zeng Qi, the eldest disciple, as well as the disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain, all looked at Huang Xiaolong with mocking eyes, as if watching a clown¡¯s clumsy performance. Indeed, it was hard for them to believe what Huang Xiaolong said.

    Feng Hanyan¡¯s senior sister also let out a giggling laugh.

    The man named ¡°Zou Datong¡± was extremely anxious and fretful, with sweat pouring down his forehead like a waterfall.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled indifferently and beckoned to Zou Datong. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes~~¡± Zou Datong scurried over to Huang Xiaolong with a fawning expression on his face.

    ¡°Look, you will face a bloody disaster tonight, and it¡¯s no ordinary danger. I¡¯m not trying to scare you, but tonight you will face two calamities. If you manage to dodge them, then your future will be smooth sailing, and any business you do will prosper. However, if you fail to dodge them, hehe~~ it will spell death.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed as he said.

    ¡°Great~ master~~ you must save me~~ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die.¡± Zou Datong pleaded miserably with a mournful face. He too cherished his life!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to die?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked seriously.

    ¡°Hey! Master, you must be joking. Who wants to die?!¡± Zou Datong slapped his thigh. ¡°Even an ant fights for its life!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? Alright, listen carefully, I will give you two sentences now, remember these sentences well. Remember every single word.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone became more somber. ¡°Only these two sentences can save your life!¡±

    ¡°Okay! I will remember them clearly! Please speak!¡± Zou Datong put on a listening intently gesture.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, the three little monsters, people from Dragon Tiger Mountain, and the youth from Ailao Mountain, all fixated their gaze on Huang Xiaolong, maintaining a quiet state, eager to hear what Huang Xiaolong was about to say.

    ¡°The first sentence.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°When you should stop, do not stop.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Zou Datong was momentarily stunned. ¡°This¡­ this sentence is a bit cryptic. What does it mean, master? Can you be more specific?¡±

    ¡°Enough, shut up. The words have been spoken; it¡¯s up to you to comprehend them.¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at Zou Datong. ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    Zou Datong shivered and felt a chill all over his body, then quickly repeated nervously, ¡°When you should stop, do not stop~~¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you have a problem with your brain?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®when you should stop, do not stop¡¯!¡±

    Zou Datong¡¯s eyes rolled around a few times before he slapped himself. ¡°Yes yes yes, it¡¯s ¡®when you should stop, do not stop¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± Yan Pianpian couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Little Long, this guy is quite charming. It would be a pity if he died.¡±

    ¡°Whether he lives or dies depends on his understanding,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged slightly.

    Feng Hanyan glared at Zou Datong with a somewhat fierce expression. ¡°You better understand clearly! Make sure you comprehend the two sentences my husband gave you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you die, but if you cause my husband to lose a fight by using magic, I will disperse your soul!¡±

    ¡°My dear grandmother, my life is important, I¡­ I will definitely do as instructed by the master¡­¡± Zou Datong licked his lips and mumbled on, ¡°When you should stop, do not stop~~ When you should stop, do not stop~~~¡±

    Although he might not have grasped the meaning of the sentence, he had memorized it so well that it was almost a reflex for him.

    The mocking expressions on the faces of the youth from Ailao Mountain, Zeng Qi, and the others, became even more pronounced.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t believe that such a nonsensical sentence can help this man escape a disaster.¡± Zeng Qi scoffed.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°The first sentence, you¡¯ve memorized it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, it¡¯s imprinted in my brain. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t forget it,¡± Zou Datong nodded resolutely.

    ¡°The second statement,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Telling you to wash, yet you refuse.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zou Datong felt puzzled once again.

    Dammit, the first statement was ¡°Telling you to stop, yet you refuse to stop,¡± which was already difficult enough to understand. But this second statement was even more elusive!

    It was like trying to solve a mute¡¯s riddle!

    ¡°What are you dawdling for? Have you memorized both statements?¡± Huang Xiaolong chastised with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Memorized, memorized,¡± Zou Datong hastily replied. ¡°To not stop when told to stop, and to not wash when told to wash.¡±

    ¡°Alright, as long as you remember, your life and death lie within those two statements. Now, drive back home as originally planned,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Zou Datong hesitated somewhat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like an idiot. I¡¯ve told you, tonight¡¯s two calamities, you must face them yourself; you can¡¯t hide from them. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®You can avoid the first day, but not the fifteenth.¡¯ Of course, if you get through it, you¡¯ll soar high,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked playfully.

    ¡°Fine! For the future, for the glory of my ancestors, I¡¯ll go all out!¡± Zou Datong gritted his teeth and got into the car.

    ¡°Those two statements of yours sound like those of a lowly charlatan scamming others~~~¡± The young man from Ailao Mountain watched Huang Xiaolong indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s follow this person along the way, and remember, when his disaster strikes, neither you nor I may intervene.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ I, of course, won¡¯t make a move again,¡± Huang Xiaolong said disdainfully. ¡°You just wait to kneel and kowtow to apologize to me!¡±

    Zou Datong started the car.

    The vehicle slowly drove out of the small town.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go~~!¡± Zeng Qi released a flying talisman, and a group of Longhu Mountain disciples, stepping on the talisman, flew into the sky like they were riding on auspicious clouds. They followed Zou Datong¡¯s car closely like persistent maggots on a bone.

    The young man from Ailao Mountain released a flying sword, carrying him and his senior sister Huo Bingyan. They flew leisurely in the sky, closely monitoring Zou Datong¡¯s car.

    Huang Xiaolong also released a flying talisman, sitting on it with his wives and three little demons, completely at ease.

    ¡°Little Long, those two statements you made are pretty profound,¡± Ma Chuxia frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that guy won¡¯t be able to grasp them.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what do those two statements actually mean?¡± Feng Hanyan asked eagerly. ¡°Can you explain them to us?¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be revealed,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    At that moment, Zou Datong cautiously drove out of the small town and entered a provincial road.

    Following this provincial road for about half an hour by car, he would reach the town where he lived. He had traveled this road back and forth so many times, he could practically do it with his eyes closed.

    There were no surveillance cameras or speed traps on the provincial road, and since it was late at night with few cars around, he would usually step on the gas and speed up to 100 mph.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, today was unusual. Zou Datong drove with extreme care, as if treading on thin ice.

    The car¡¯s speed was only around 30 mph.

    ¡°Drive slower, drive slower~~ I¡¯ve foreseen bloodshed tonight, death is imminent. Could it be a traffic accident, death by car crash? No! I must drive as slowly as possible, better to arrive home late. Slow and steady wins the race~~~¡± Zou Datong, the old driver, felt tonight as if he were back to the days when he had just gotten his license and was driving on the road for the first time¨Cnervous, anxious, fearful, worried¡­

    ¡°To not stop when told to stop, and to not wash when told to wash~~~¡± While driving, Zou Datong kept murmuring to himself. The steering wheel was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡­

 Chapter 991 - Chapter 991 Chapter 991 I told you to wash and you wouldnt

    Chapter 991: Chapter 991: I told you to wash and you wouldn¡¯t! Chapter 991: Chapter 991: I told you to wash and you wouldn¡¯t! Zou Datong drove at a careful 30 mph on the provincial road.

    Half an hour passed¡­

    And nothing happened at all.

    For Zou Datong, it was half an hour of high tension, a life-or-death situation.

    But with nothing happening, Zou Datong¡¯s nerves, previously taut as a drawn bowstring, began to relax slightly.

    ¡°Phew~~~ All¡¯s good~~ It seems I was a bit overly nervous.¡± Zou Datong heaved a sigh of relief, turned on the car radio, lit a cigarette, and smoked while he drove.

    Just then!

    Two people suddenly emerged from the side of the road ahead!

    A man and a woman.

    The two of them directly reached out to stop Zou Datong¡¯s car.

    Zou Datong¡¯s reflex was to hit the brakes, slowing the car and switching on the high beams for a better look.

    He saw that the man was about thirty, of average height, with a noticeable scar on his face. The woman was in her early twenties, with a prominent belly ¡ª she was pregnant.

    The man was supporting the woman, waving at Zou Datong¡¯s car.

    Faintly, Zou Datong could hear the man shouting with a pleading voice, ¡°Stop the car~~ Kind-hearted person, please stop, my wife is about to give birth¡­ my wife is about to give birth¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zou Datong wasn¡¯t without conscience; faced with this situation, he immediately pressed down on the brake pedal, bringing the car slowly to a stop by the roadside.

    ¡°This woman is about to give birth, and there¡¯s no village ahead or shop behind on this provincial road. It¡¯s definitely not possible to hail a ride, so it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll take them to the hospital in town. That would be doing a good deed.¡± Zou Datong thought to himself.

    The man and woman, seeing Zou Datong stop the car, quickly ran over.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! I shouldn¡¯t stop when they want me to stop!¡± In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first piece of advice flashed through Zou Datong¡¯s mind!

    An epiphany struck him!!!!

    Damn! So that¡¯s what it meant by not stopping when they ask me to!

    ¡°Damn! I almost forgot what the Master told me! Am I looking to die?¡± Zou Datong¡¯s body shook with shock, and cold sweat broke out instantly.

    The next second.

    Vroom~~~!

    Zou Datong whipped the steering wheel around and floored the accelerator. The car shot away like an arrow off its string, blazing past the man and woman like a flash of lightning.

    ¡°Hmph! Damn it!¡± The scar-faced man watched the receding car, his face flashing an extremely vicious look.

    ¡°Ah~~ Husband, we must stop a car, or else, I¡¯m afraid~~~¡± Worry flickered in the woman¡¯s eyes as she suddenly pulled out a pillow from her embrace.

    Turns out, she wasn¡¯t pregnant at all. The bulge was actually just a big pillow stuffed under her clothing.

    The scarred man licked his lips with a malevolent look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep trying to stop cars. Stop one, kill the driver, and we¡¯ll drive away. That guy earlier, he was about to stop for us, but then he realized something¡­ Pity, his luck was too good.¡±

    As he spoke, the man drew a gleaming triangular dagger from his belt. Under the star and moonlight, his face was filled with cruel intent to kill.

    In the sky.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A disciple of Ailao Mountain, having witnessed the whole scene, looked rather displeased. ¡°So, this was the first ordeal. This man and woman, with heavy killing intent on them, must have several lives on their hands¡­¡±

    ¡°Husband, I understand now! ¡®Do not stop when asked to stop¡¯ means not to stop the car! If that guy had stopped just now, allowing these two murderers to get on, he would certainly have been killed!¡± Zhou Li, his fellow disciple, was filled with sudden realization.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The young disciple of Ailao Mountain said irritably. ¡°He guessed it right! He actually guessed right, that spoiled brat!¡±

    Meanwhile, Zeng Qi and a group of disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain looked at each other, completely stunned.

    Over at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, his wives, along with three little demons, were all pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re simply incredible! How did you manage to predict this? But it was so close, that fool was nearly about to stop!¡± exclaimed Zhou Li in admiration. ¡°Husband, you really can calculate everything!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡±

    ¡°That guy with his Guiguzi¡¯s divination is nothing compared to my Zhou Tian Divine Calculation Technique ¡ª he¡¯s but a mere novice in the presence of a master,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a light chuckle.

    ¡°Alright, my little wife, release a few ghosts to take care of that man and woman. They¡¯re bona fide bad people,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Ma Chuxia obediently nodded her head.

    Meanwhile, Zou Datong continued driving.

    At this moment, a news report playing through his car radio caught his attention ¡ª

    ¡°¡­Dear listeners, after relentless efforts by our city¡¯s police force, the suspect of the appalling ¡®9.15¡¯ mass murder case has been confirmed. An A-level arrest warrant has been issued: The criminal Luo Hang, male, 35 years old, 1.74 meters tall, with a noticeable scar on his face¡­ The criminal Zhou Li, female, 24 years old, 1.64 meters tall, is Luo Hang¡¯s wife¡­ This couple, on the 15th of September, with Zhou Li disguised as a pregnant woman, entered Unit 55, Building 7 of Maple Leaf Community, and brutally murdered a family of seven, with methods that are utterly heinous¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± At this moment, Zou Datong exclaimed in shock. ¡°Scarred face? Disguised as a pregnant woman? I¡­ Bloody hell! Weren¡¯t they just¡­ just now those¡­ the man and woman who tried to stop my car? Damn it, a mass murder? Killed a whole family of seven? I¡¯m dizzy! I almost let them get in the car!¡±

    At this point, cold sweat was seeping out of Zou Datong¡¯s spine.

    He was scared to death!

    He was absolutely terrified.

    ¡°This is truly a calamity averted! Lucky¡­ lucky¡­ me for not stopping when told to stop¡­ that master is simply divine! If it weren¡¯t for his words, I would¡¯ve been dead in my car tonight!¡± Zou Datong¡¯s face was full of devout gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Master, thank you so much~¡±

    Now, Zou Datong revered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s every word as if they were divine pronouncements!

    ¡°The second phrase was ¡®don¡¯t wash when told to wash~~¡¯ Definitely remembered that!¡± Zou Datong gripped the steering wheel tightly.

    At this time, his cellphone rang.

    He took it out to look. It was a call from his wife.

    ¡°Hello~~¡± Zou Datong answered the call.

    ¡°Husband, why aren¡¯t you home yet? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re out messing around behind my back?¡± came a woman¡¯s coquettish voice from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°No, no, wife, I ran into some trouble. All right, I¡¯m heading home now. I¡¯m about to leave the provincial road,¡± Zou Datong replied meekly.

    ¡°Oh, you better not be lying to me. Okay, husband, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    In the town where Zou Datong lived.

    In an apartment building with an elevator.

    A young, enchanting woman was tidying up the messy bed.

    ¡°Young Master Sun, you should hurry up and leave. My husband will be home soon,¡± the woman urged while straightening up.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed was a young man who looked carefree and liberal, in his twenties, with a satisfied smile. He ogled the enchanting woman greedily. ¡°Little Fox Spirit, you are truly irresistible. I must say, I¡¯ve been with quite a few women, but you are the most special. Hehe, really, Zou Datong that idiot is so lucky. Have you given any thought to divorcing him?¡±

    The enchanting woman¡¯s face showed a hint of difficulty. ¡°Young Master Sun, stop joking around. You rich kids are fickle, you only want me for fun. Once you¡¯ve had enough, you¡¯ll just toss me aside, then who would I turn to? Besides, Old Zou, he¡¯s been really good to me. Come on, Young Master Sun, tonight was the last time, we shouldn¡¯t contact each other anymore, I can¡¯t keep doing wrong by Old Zou.¡±

    It turns out that this young and enchanting woman was none other than Zou Datong¡¯s wife!

    A classic case of an old husband with a young wife!

    And this bewitching woman was having an affair behind Zou Datong¡¯s back!

    ¡°Oh?¡± A vicious glint flickered in Young Master Sun¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m serious about you. Now, give me an answer today, I want you to divorce that man named Zou!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Sun,¡± the enchanting woman shook her head, her expression resolute.

    A lethal intent filled Young Master Sun¡¯s face, and suddenly, it seemed like he had made up his mind about something. ¡°Fine! A twisted melon is not sweet. Alright, I won¡¯t force you, I¡¯m leaving now. Your husband will be tired from discussing business. Tell him to take a shower and rest.¡±

    With that, Young Master Sun stood up and left.

    After leaving Zou Datong¡¯s house, Young Master Sun took out a mobile phone with a sinister expression and dialed a number.

    ¡°Alright, get ready to do it. That guy will be tired when he gets back, first thing he¡¯ll do is take a shower. The apartment I rented for you has a clear view of their bathroom. When you see someone showering, one shot is all you need, and the job is done.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Young Master Sun, I know what to do,¡± came a brutal male voice from the other end of the call.

    After hanging up,

    ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s never been a woman I¡¯ve wanted that I couldn¡¯t have!¡± A sinister look flashed across Young Master Sun¡¯s eyes.

    Before long, Zou Datong drove back to his complex, parked the car and ran home.

    Huang Xiaolong, the youth from Ailao Mountain, Zeng Qi, and others remained hovering in the sky above the complex, watching Zou Datong¡¯s every move.

    Zou Datong made it home.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Husband~~~¡± The young enchanting woman, having just wronged her husband Zou Datong, now felt a bit guilty and hastily came over, taking his bag from his hands, ¡°You must be very tired after running around all day, right?¡±

    ¡°Phew~~~¡± Zou Datong collapsed onto the living room sofa, loosening his tie as he spoke, ¡°Utterly exhausted. So tired.¡±

    Indeed, mainly because he knew he was in danger that evening, he had been on edge the whole time, and now that he was home, fatigue washed over him like a wave, eager to go straight to sleep.

    ¡°Alright, husband, you go take a shower first, and then, um¡­¡± The young seductive woman, her face suddenly reddened, adding to her allure, whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±

    Glancing at his beautiful and tender wife, Zou Datong was moved, and he stood up. ¡°Okay, my sweet wife, I¡¯m going to shower now, haha~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 992 - Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Kill

    Chapter 992: Chapter 992 Kill!!! Chapter 992: Chapter 992 Kill!!! At this moment, Zou Datong was feeling utterly delighted inside.

    After hustling and bustling outside all day, and scared out of his wits no less, it was such a relief to come home to a doting wife eagerly waiting to help him bathe¨Cafter which, hehehe!

    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m going to take a shower right now! Immediately!¡± Zou Datong¡¯s fatigue seemed to vanish in an instant, replaced by a burst of energy. He got up from the sofa in a flurry, starting to strip off his clothes.

    In no time at all, he was down to just his boxer shorts.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~¡± The young, seductive woman, who was Zou Datong¡¯s wife, started to giggle coquettishly from the side, giving Zou Datong a playful glare, ¡°You really are¡­ so impatient!¡±

    ¡°Wife, how can I not be in a rush?¡± Zou Datong was about to dash into the bathroom.

    Just then!

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Zou Datong¡¯s mind exploded!

    He started to come to his senses!

    Told me to shower but I shouldn¡¯t?

    ¡°Holy crap! Does that mean¡­ if I¡¯m told to take a shower, I shouldn¡¯t?¡± Zou Datong stopped in his tracks, shuddering all over, and immediately walked back to the sofa, picking up the clothes he had just taken off and hurriedly putting them back on.

    ¡°Husband, what are you doing now? Why are you putting on your clothes?¡± The young, seductive woman was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Wife, I can¡¯t take a shower for now,¡± Zou Datong replied as he swiftly redressed and sat upright on the sofa. ¡°No shower! If told to, I won¡¯t¨Cabsolutely cannot, must not shower!¡±

    Zou Datong¡¯s stance was exceptionally firm. After all, his life was on the line! The first of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pieces of advice had already proved true, so he had taken Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words as the golden rule in his heart. He dared not defy him.

    Now, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if his wife, let alone the Heavenly Emperor himself, came and told him to take a shower, he definitely would not do it!

    ¡°Zou!¡± The young, seductive woman, clearly dissatisfied, grabbed Zou Datong¡¯s ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I kindly asked you to take a shower, and you don¡¯t appreciate it at all. You¡¯re filthy, and if you don¡¯t take a shower, don¡¯t even think about getting in my bed tonight!¡±

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t pull my ear, listen to me, I¡¯ve been forewarned by a wise man and I just can¡¯t bathe tonight. Never mind, you sleep in the bedroom tonight, and I will sleep on the living room couch,¡± Zou Datong said, unyielding.

    ¡°It makes me furious!¡± The young, seductive woman exclaimed angrily.

    ¡°Wife, why don¡¯t you go take a shower then, and get to bed early after that,¡± Zou Datong quickly suggested.

    ¡°Eh~~,¡± the young, seductive woman hesitated. She had actually taken a bath before her sneaky affair¡­but she hadn¡¯t managed to shower after the deed!

    ¡°No way, wife, you¡¯ve taken a shower? Haha, come here, let me smell the fragrance on you,¡± Zou Datong said casually.

    The young, seductive woman immediately stepped back, continuously saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet~~¡±

    She too was afraid, worried that Zou Datong would sniff out the truth!

    In that moment, the young, seductive woman gritted her teeth and managed a reluctant smile. ¡°Husband, since you won¡¯t bathe, then I¡¯ll go first~~¡±

    ¡®This is the last time with Young Master Sun! I must wash thoroughly, to cleanse his scent from my body completely!¡¯

    Without another word, the young, seductive woman grabbed her change of clothes and entered the bathroom. Soon after, the sound of the water heater came on as she started to shower.

    ¡°Whew~~ As long as I don¡¯t bathe, I should be able to avoid tonight¡¯s calamity,¡± Zou Datong sat on the sofa without glancing elsewhere, lost in thought. ¡°Tonight, I can¡¯t shower, or wash my hands, or my feet¡­ I mustn¡¯t wash anything!¡±

    Just at this moment!

    Bang~~~!

    A loud noise erupted!

    It sounded as if someone was setting off firecrackers.

    At the same time, from Zou Datong¡¯s bathroom, came the noise of shattering glass and a thud of someone falling.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened? Wife! What¡¯s happened?¡± Zou Datong, terrified out of his wits, leapt from the sofa and rushed to the bathroom door.

    The bathroom door wasn¡¯t locked, and as Zou Datong turned the knob, a suffocating smell of blood assaulted him.

    Upon looking inside, Zou Datong nearly fainted from shock!

    His wife lay in a pool of blood with a bullet wound in her forehead, and the blood was still gushing out. The bathroom glass had been blown to smithereens, with shards scattered all over the floor!

    Horror!

    The young, seductive woman who was just moments ago vibrant with life, now was essentially beyond help!

    ¡°Wife!!!!!¡± Zou Datong let out a heart-wrenching scream. It was the epitome of tragedy.

    However, in a split second, a phrase flashed through his mind¨C¡°You refuse to wash when told to.¡±

    At this moment, Zou Datong felt utterly terrified!

    Just before, had he not stopped in the nick of time, the one taking a bath would have been him instead, and now, the corpse lying in a pool of blood would not have been his wife, but himself!

    ¡®Tonight, I indeed faced two calamities, both bathed in the light of blood. Had it not been for those words given to me by that master, I would have been dead by now¡­¡¯

    Zou Datong glanced at his wife¡¯s body, then hurriedly rushed back to the living room, took out his cell phone, and dialed the emergency number.

    Meanwhile, above the skies of this residential area.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The youngster from Ailao Mountain had a gloomy expression, as if about to wring water from his face,-written all over with a fierce and venomous intent.

    He had lost!

    This contest of magic, he was utterly defeated!

    His divination skills could only predict Zou Datong¡¯s fortunes and misfortunes, but they could not provide precise hints.

    Whereas Huang Xiaolong seemed to have foreseen the future, giving Zou Datong those words in advance, allowing him to escape death!

    After this competition, the superior and inferior were clear!

    The youngster from Ailao Mountain had always been terrifyingly arrogant, especially confident in his divination skills. Now defeated, he found it hard to accept!

    ¡°Husband, so, ¡®You refuse to wash when told to¡¯ means this~~ That was close, almost went to take a bath just now,¡± the sister of Huo Bingyan, still unsettled, exclaimed.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The youngster from Ailao Mountain¡¯s face was distorted with rage, and with a backhanded slap, he delivered a loud smack that landed heavily on her face.

    On the other hand, the elder brother Zeng Qi as well as the other disciples of Longhu Mountain were at this moment completely dumbfounded.

    Everything that happened to Zou Datong tonight seemed to be under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control.

    Two calamities, and it was just with two very simple sentences that he helped Zou Datong survive.

    Such skill was truly miraculous!

    ¡°That Daoist friend¡­ has¡­ also lost¡­¡± A chilling killing intent surfaced on elder brother Zeng Qi¡¯s face.

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, naturally, his wives were delighted and full of immense admiration.

    Atop a barren mountain near Zou Datong¡¯s residential area.

    A group of people gathered at the mountain peak.

    ¡°Hmm~ I won both contests of magic~~¡± Huang Xiaolong wore an innocuous expression, smiling at the disheveled youngster from Ailao Mountain and the others. ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? How could you country bumpkins be my opponents? Competing in magic is just a waste of time. Now that you¡¯ve lost, honor the bet.¡±

    The youngster from Ailao Mountain, his face full of ferocity, glared hatefully at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brat, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want?¡± Huang Xiaolong wore a puzzled look. ¡°Before the contest, didn¡¯t we agree that if I won, the two of you must kneel before me, kowtow, and then apologize? What, you forgot? Come on, no more stalling, kneel down.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous! Brat, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Zeng Qi¡¯s eyes sparkled fiercely. ¡°You are Bingyan¡¯s companion here to celebrate my Heavenly Master¡¯s birthday, and as the chief disciple of Longhu Mountain, your aggressive behavior is disrespecting my Heavenly Master! Forget it, quit while you¡¯re ahead, making an enemy of me won¡¯t benefit you!¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯re mistaken, do you not understand the principle of honoring one¡¯s bets? Had my husband lost the contest of magic, I doubt you would have been so magnanimous,¡± Huo Bingyan, unable to restrain herself any longer, raised her voice.

    Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, Ma Chuxia, and the others all showed disdain.

    ¡°Look at the lot of you, grownups and cultivators at that~~ how can you be so shameless, reneging in public~~~ Kneel down now,¡± Huang Xiaolong insisted relentlessly.

    The corners of Ailao Mountain¡¯s youngster¡¯s and Zeng Qi¡¯s eyes twitched simultaneously as they emitted an uncontrollable killing aura. They exchanged a glance and nodded at the same time, apparently reaching a silent agreement.

    ¡°Fellow brothers and sisters, go ahead without me. I need to settle the matter with this kid,¡± Zeng Qi signaled to the disciples of Longhu Mountain.

    ¡°You should go too. After I handle this matter, I¡¯ll come to find you,¡± the youngster from Ailao Mountain also said to his female companion.

    These people, all understanding the situation without needing to be told, glanced at Huang Xiaolong with schadenfreude, then took out their flying talismans or affixed swift wind talismans to their feet, and in an instant, they scattered like birds and beasts.

    At the mountaintop, only the youngster from Ailao Mountain, Zeng Qi, Huang Xiaolong, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, along with the three little monsters, were left.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Brat, this is like refusing the way to heaven and barging into hell!¡± Zeng Qi¡¯s face burst with undisguised killing intent, resembling a hungry jackal, his eyes bloodthirsty and his body emanating with overwhelming Dao energy. ¡°Bingyan, step back! Don¡¯t make excuses for outsiders!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had long known that the youngster from Ailao Mountain and Zeng Qi harbored murderous intentions toward him. He chuckled heartily, his expression calm. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Hand over your flying sword, then kneel and sever your arms yourself, and we might spare your dog life,¡± the youngster from Ailao Mountain radiated a stern aura, the dignity and wrath of an emperor, oppressively bearing down on Huang Xiaolong!

    After a pause, the youngster from Ailao Mountain declared righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about speaking of reason before us, and don¡¯t beg for mercy. In our cultivators¡¯ world, strength reigns supreme. Overseas, killing someone outright for a disagreement is nothing unusual. If you remain obstinate, then today I will completely annihilate your soul. But you don¡¯t need to worry, I will take care of these women around you afterward. I¡¯m quite a gentleman who pities and cherishes the fairer sex~~~¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent also became uncontrollable, and he replied lazily. ¡°Originally, I intended to keep a low profile before Master Zhang¡¯s birthday celebration and didn¡¯t wish to kill, but since you¡¯ve come looking for death, I don¡¯t mind getting some blood on my hands to warm up¡­ You two lowly insects, daring to act so brazenly before me, truly tired of living!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 993 - Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Soul Searching Demonic Hand

    Chapter 993: Chapter 993: Soul Searching Demonic Hand Chapter 993: Chapter 993: Soul Searching Demonic Hand Huang Xiaolong gave a meaningful look, and his wives, along with the three little demons, all stepped back with smiles.

    They, of course, didn¡¯t worry about Huang Xiaolong at all. To them, the two self-important fools before them, appropriately described by Huang Xiaolong as ¡°ants,¡± were insignificant. Whether Huang Xiaolong decided to kill them instantly or slowly torture them to death depended on his mood at the moment.

    ¡°Big Senior Brother, you have no idea about my husband¡¯s methods¨Cah, it was you who went back on your word, despicable and shameless¡­ Anyway, I can¡¯t persuade my husband once he gets angry. You¡¯d better pray for your luck,¡± Huo Bingyan said, shaking her head slightly.

    Although she was in the same sect, Huo Bingyan¡¯s relationship with Zeng Qi was rather superficial; after all, they had barely met a few times over the years. To Huo Bingyan, they were more like strangers. Moreover, Zeng Qi had been coveting her, which she found repulsive. Particularly after being cursed, she utterly abhorred men other than Huang Xiaolong!

    Now that Zeng Qi was courting death, Huo Bingyan said nothing more.

    ¡°You two¨Cdeserve to die.¡± Huang Xiaolong said leisurely. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it with my Aura Vision Technique. The number of innocent lives you two have on your hands is not few, I¡¯m afraid. Extortions, abductions, ruthless killings of the innocent¨Cyou¡¯ve done it all. Today, I¡¯ll send you to report to the underworld.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± The Ailao Mountain youth burst into loud laughter. ¡°Oblivious till the end! Fellow Daoist, let¡¯s do this!¡±

    In an instant, the Ailao Mountain youth and Zeng Qi both launched their ultimate attacks on Huang Xiaolong!

    Having witnessed the spell battle just before, they knew that Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t a pushover they could manipulate at will. He also had some abilities. Therefore, they went all out right from the start, without bothering with any testing attacks, and unleashed their trump cards!

    Indeed, both individuals were ruthless types who wouldn¡¯t act until it was absolutely necessary. But once they did, they were as frenzied and terrifying as demons! No mercy!

    The Ailao Mountain youth produced a copper mirror that emitted a terrifying spiritual energy. With a wave of his hand, a burst of golden light erupted from the mirror and shot towards Huang Xiaolong like a sharp arrow!

    The golden brilliance seemed to absorb the spiritual energy in the air, growing more and more dazzling as it approached Huang Xiaolong. The air itself seemed to emit sharp, strange shrieks, whistling mournfully in a heart-rending manner.

    The attack unleashed by this copper mirror was no less formidable than that of an ordinary flying sword.

    However, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, this Ailao Mountain youth, though hailing from overseas, was not much of a challenge. He effortlessly defeated and killed that Ling Xiaopeng from the Shushan Sword Sect!

    Then there was Zeng Qi from Dragon Tiger Mountain.

    As Master Zhang¡¯s chief disciple and already over two hundred years in age, Zeng Qi¡¯s Daoist skills were indeed renowned for a reason.

    The man actually bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of essence blood with a ¡®puh¡¯ sound!

    This essence blood, extremely dense and imbued with profound Daoist energy, hovered in the air, sparkling and distinct without scattering.

    Zeng Qi¡¯s hands moved like lightning, his fingers dancing rapidly as he drew talismanic symbols in the air with the essence blood, making dragon and phoenix-like strokes.

    As he drew the talisman, he also uttered a low and solemn, though difficult-sounding, incantation.

    In just a moment, a blood talisman was drawn in the void, and as the final stroke of the talisman was completed, his incantation was also finished. The talisman and incantation complemented each other, revealing profound spells.

    After drawing the talisman, Zeng Qi howled furiously, pressing his right hand on the symbol!

    Flames surged to the sky!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    From within the blood talisman, subtle pressures erupted, along with dazzling golden light. Next, a fiery dragon, several meters long, ferociously burning with claws and whiskers vividly in place, roared and lunged at Huang Xiaolong!

    The fiery dragon was huge, twisting and evaporating the air in its wake.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon seeing the fiery dragon¡¯s might, the Ailao Mountain youth couldn¡¯t help but glance sideways at Zeng Qi, with a flicker of an unusual expression in his eyes.

    ¡®It turns out there are people with decent mana in the Central Plains as well¡­ Having lived overseas, I thought that those from the Central Plains were just a bunch of bluffers and good-for-nothings, but today, this senior disciple from Dragon Tiger Mountain, in terms of spells and mana, indeed surpasses me by quite a bit.¡¯

    After both Zeng Qi and the Ailao Mountain youth released their ultimate moves, they relaxed a bit, both with the same thought flashing through their minds¨Ckid, you¡¯re dead this time!

    Faced with such an onslaught, Huang Xiaolong simply couldn¡¯t muster any interest.

    With a slight thought, the air around Huang Xiaolong abruptly solidified as if a large piece of it had turned into a steel plate!

    Whether it was the golden light burst from the youth¡¯s copper mirror or the fiery dragon launched by Zeng Qi, as the air around Huang Xiaolong solidified, they too were frozen, then violently compressed by the air¨C

    Bang~~!

    Bang~~!

    The golden light and fiery dragon shattered!

    ¡°What?!¡± Zeng Qi and the Ailao Mountain youth, with their previously assured smiles, suddenly crumbled, replaced by shock and disbelief.

    Huang Xiaolong, looking utterly unconcerned, had neutralized their killing moves!

    Though it was late to speak, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand moved swiftly!

    Boom~~~!

    A ghostly hand, permeated with eerie energy, reached out directly!

    ¡°Soul-Searching Magic Hand!¡±

    This spooky hand, ghost-like, grabbed hold of the head of Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s eldest senior brother.

    And with a squeeze!

    ¡°Ah~~! Ah~~!!!!!¡± Zeng Qi immediately screamed shrilly, like a chicken being killed, his body trembling nonstop; he wanted to escape, but it was already too late.

    His soul was forcibly extracted by the ghostly hand.

    All of his memories surged out like a flood.

    Huang Xiaolong threw out several blank talisman papers.

    Zeng Qi¡¯s lifelong memories were sealed onto one of the talisman papers, forming dense script.

    And Zeng Qi¡¯s lifelong mana, spells, and understanding of Dao were sealed onto the other talisman papers. These talismans were now bursting with spiritual energy, glinting with golden light, with countless seal characters rolling across them.

    This technique used by Huang Xiaolong was called ¡°Soul-Searching Magic Hand,¡± a demonic cultivation technique that had flourished thousands of years ago and had since vanished into obscurity, randomly learned by Huang Xiaolong in the underworld.

    This was the first time he used it against an enemy.

    ¡°Soul-Searching Magic Hand¡± could directly extract the enemy¡¯s soul from their body, forcibly extract memories from the soul, and even seal the enemy¡¯s cultivated spells or techniques onto talisman paper. By refining these talisman papers, one could inherit most of the enemy¡¯s spells and mana.

    However, since the ¡°Soul-Searching Magic Hand¡± was too vicious, Huang Xiaolong had basically sealed it away and had not been using it.

    Now, facing these two who seemed righteous but were in fact laden with innumerable sins, Huang Xiaolong did not mind using this tactic.

    After extracting Zeng Qi¡¯s memories and mana, and spells, only remnants were left of Zeng Qi¡¯s soul.

    The ghostly hand squeezed once more.

    Pop~~~!

    Zeng Qi¡¯s soul exploded.

    He didn¡¯t even leave a single word before his soul dissipated.

    The body fell softly to the ground like a sack of hemp.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed the talisman papers, throwing them directly to Huo Bingyan. ¡°Here, Bingyan wifey, one of these talisman papers contains the memories of your senior brother, while the rest hold all the different spells he cultivated and the mana he accumulated over a hundred or two hundred years. Find some spare time and refine these talisman papers; in a year or half, you will become as powerful as your senior brother~~hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Huo Bingyan was somewhat bewildered as she took the talisman papers Huang Xiaolong handed her, and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Hubby, such an evil spell~~~ But it¡¯s pretty cool, eh~¡±

    Though it was late to speak, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Soul-Searching Magic Hand was already reaching toward the head of the youngster from Ailao Mountain!

    This time, the youth from Ailao Mountain was already scared out of his wits, wetting himself; he let out a mournful scream. ¡°A demon! You¡¯re a demon! No! I can¡¯t die here! I must spread the word, let all the cultivators in the world come to kill you! A demon like you should be executed by everyone!¡±

    With a howl, the youth from Ailao Mountain, with movements swift as fleeting light, dashed to escape.

    But how could he escape Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Soul-Searching Magic Hand?

    In the blink of an eye, the Soul-Searching Magic Hand was firmly pressed on the head of the youngster from Ailao Mountain, gently pushing him down until, incredibly, he knelt before Huang Xiaolong.

    He struggled fiercely a few times but didn¡¯t move an inch.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m kneeling, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± the youth from Ailao Mountain sobbed.

    ¡°Heh heh~ You¡¯ve come all the way from overseas, continuously provoking me; I simply cannot tolerate it. I¡¯m quite clueless about the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, about Shushan Sect, Kongtong Sect, Ailao Mountain, so it¡¯s just right that I get to know them through your memories. After all, knowing both your enemy and yourself ensures victory in every battle~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed eerily.

    The next second!

    ¡°Ah~~~! You, you demon~~~~¡± The youth from Ailao Mountain let out a deafening scream as his memories, mana, and spells gushed out like a bursting dyke.

    ¡­

 Chapter 994 - Chapter 994 Chapter 994 A Brand New World

    Chapter 994: Chapter 994: A Brand New World! Chapter 994: Chapter 994: A Brand New World! At that moment, Huang Xiaolong followed the same method, tossing out a few blank talisman papers and forcibly extracting the soul of the Ailao Mountain youth with the Soul-Searching Demonic Hand. Furthermore, he refined all the memories, Cultivation Techniques, and Mana contained within the youth¡¯s soul onto the talisman papers.

    The Ailao Mountain youth initially screamed heartrendingly a few times, but soon, as various ¡°essences¡± drained from his soul, his eyes gradually lost their luster, his Mana began to dissipate, and his body temperature started to cool. In fact, at this point, the arrogant and self-important Ailao Mountain youth had already breathed his last.

    On one of the talisman papers, dense text was roiling¨Cthis was the lifetime of memories belonging to the Ailao Mountain youth.

    Huang Xiaolong read through them with great interest.

    He also learned many things. Many things about the cultivators from overseas!

    Overseas, there were many sects and numerous powers, a mingling of dragons and snakes.

    The most fundamentally powerful among these sects included the likes of the Shushan Sect, Kongtong Sect, Emei Sect, Huashan Sect, Qingcheng Sect¡­ and many more. Their number was beyond count.

    As for the sect that this Ailao Mountain youth belonged to, it was somewhat weak with declining disciples and incomplete heritage, far from being mentioned in the same breath as glorious sects like Shushan. It could only survive by relying upon the breath of the larger sects, preventing its extinction.

    In the world of overseas cultivators, what matters is not leisure and freedom, not light clouds and gentle breezes, not being free from desires. Instead, it¡¯s about cutting through brambles and thorns, with the law of the jungle vividly illustrated¨Cwhoever has the bigger fist, has the truth.

    Therefore, the competition between the major sects overseas was extremely brutal.

    Additionally, an important piece of information that Huang Xiaolong obtained was the division of realms among overseas cultivators!

    Qi Condensation Realm¨CThis is the most basic realm, where cultivators can absorb nature¡¯s spiritual energy, or the energy from Spirit Stones and heavenly materials and treasures, to temper their bodies and broaden their meridians, endowing them with the strength to capture tigers and throw elephants and even kill from afar. This realm is actually equivalent to a Great Grandmaster in ancient martial arts, capable of releasing True Qi externally.

    However, when ancient martial arts are cultivated to their extreme, it only reaches the release of True Qi, whereas for overseas cultivators, this step is merely the basics, just the entrance threshold.

    Cultivators in the Qi Condensation Realm are considered cannon fodder, mere ants overseas.

    Mana Realm¨CThis is the second realm for cultivators, where they transform the absorbed spiritual energy into a more powerful force called ¡°Mana.¡± Possessing Mana allows one to manipulate the natural elements like thunder, lightning, water, fire, wind, and rain, to traverse through the air, and to create local natural phenomena. One can learn and utilize some ancient and powerful spells.

    This Ailao Mountain youth was actually a practitioner in the ¡°Mana Realm.¡±

    Overseas cultivators further divided these realms into early, middle, and late stages. To be precise, the Ailao Mountain disciple was at the late stage of the Mana Realm.

    Such cultivation, in the world of overseas cultivators, allowed one to be considered little more than a lackey, able to earn a living without too much trouble.

    Based on the memory of the Ailao Mountain youth, Huang Xiaolong estimated that the three Kongtong Sect magicians he had encountered in Beijing were also at the late stage of the Mana Realm.

    Divine Skills Realm¨CUpon reaching this realm, the practitioner¡¯s Mana would skyrocket, both in quality and quantity, taking a huge leap forward. Moreover, cultivators in the Divine Skills Realm could cultivate powerful spells, set up large formations, create advanced talismans, and even refine simple flying swords or magical treasures. How to describe the spells of a Divine Skills Realm cultivator? For example¡­with a single thought, they could move mountains! Put simply, a cultivator in the Divine Skills Realm could, with a single thought, move a great mountain, and even control it to move hundreds of miles as if it were nothing. This was truly terrifying; a high-level cultivator at the Divine Skills Realm could destroy a modern city with just a few thoughts and some consumption of Mana.

    Overseas, being at the Divine Skills Realm already makes one a minor powerhouse. Whether in any sect, even in the mighty Shushan Sect, the Divine Skills Realm represents a leader-level existence.

    Moreover, having cultivated to the Divine Skills Realm, one could easily achieve a lifespan of a thousand years!

    The Divine Skills Realm is also divided into three stages: early, middle, and late.

    The son of the Shushan Sect Master, Young Master Ling Xiaopeng, whom Huang Xiaolong had killed earlier, had just stepped into the Divine Skills Realm. He was in the early phase of the Divine Skills Realm.

    If he hadn¡¯t died, he would definitely have a bright future, with limitless potential.

    Unfortunately, having crossed Huang Xiaolong, all he could do was meet an early death and end in resentment.

    The Tribulation Transcending Realm¨Cupon cultivating to this level, one would attract the envy of the heavens, bringing down a great calamity. If one couldn¡¯t pass through it, then one would either perish completely or have to rebuild one¡¯s cultivation from scratch. Once one passed, it meant reversing life and death, possessing an indestructible body for ten thousand years, and eternal youth. Of course, while the physical body is said to be immortal, in the eternal river of time, nothing is truly indestructible.

    Even overseas, this realm, the Tribulation Transcending Realm, signifies a major powerhouse, typically leading a sect or a rank of elders. In some smaller sects, a practitioner at this level would be the most esteemed individual.

    For example, the Sect Master of Ailao Mountain is merely at the early stage of the Tribulation Transcending Realm. And the entire Ailao Mountain is overseen by only one strong warrior at the Tribulation Transcending Realm, their sole hope. Should he fall, the sect would almost certainly collapse.

    The Heavenly Law Embodiment Realm¨Cthis stage is extremely mysterious, involving the transformation of all of one¡¯s mana into the power of the soul and spirit, into divine thoughts. Why transform mana into soul power and divine thoughts? Because the most mystical organ within a person is actually the brain.

    In the memories of this young man from Ailao Mountain, there is very little exploration of the Heavenly Law Embodiment Realm, perhaps because he himself simply does not know the wonderful aspects of this stage.

    The young man from Ailao Mountain only knows that once one cultivates to the Heavenly Law Embodiment Realm, every single thought can be turned into a clone. A master of the Heavenly Law Embodiment Realm, if they can condense a thousand divine thoughts, can create a thousand clones; even if 999 of them died, as long as one remains, they could survive.

    Practitioners of the Heavenly Law Embodiment Realm also possess divine abilities like regeneration from a single drop of blood, and the unbelievable phenomenon of materializing divine thoughts.

    Basically, once reaching such a realm, it means one could hardly, if ever, be killed. Or rather it would be very, very difficult to kill them.

    The last realm known to the young man from Ailao Mountain!

    The Immortal Realm!

    Reaching the Immortal Realm means dominating the world, ruling over mortals, and commanding respect across the universe, completely transcending everything. In ancient times, such beings would receive the tribute of thousands of nations as exalted immortals!

    An entity of the Immortal Realm, if they self-destructed, could potentially destroy the entire Earth, their power comparable to the detonation of dozens of nuclear bombs, an unthinkable magnitude of force.

    ¡­

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Reading these memories, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but get excited. ¡°My God~~ unbelievable! Overseas, they have distinguished so many realms! Qi Drawing Realm¨CMana Realm¨CDivine Skills Realm¨CTribulation Transcending Realm¨CHeavenly Law Embodiment Realm¨CImmortal Realm¡­ Every realm is further split into early, middle, and late stages! It turns out, the world of cultivators overseas is so clearly defined! But¨Cwhat realm do I belong to?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat puzzled; with his identity as the Yin Emperor and the various methods at his disposal, it was difficult to classify him within the realms defined by cultivators from overseas!

    Perhaps, Huang Xiaolong is just an anomaly!

    Continuing to read the memories of the Ailao Mountain youth!

    In the world of overseas cultivators, there are two major power rankings.

    The first power ranking¨Cthe Hidden Dragon List!

    This list consists of the young generation¡¯s experts¨Cthose who shine the brightest, who display their edges and corners most keenly, who are the most wild and unruly, and who are brimming with talent!

    The so-called young generation refers to those outstanding individuals under the age of 30!

    The Hidden Dragon List has a total of 108 seats, and those who make it onto the list are all extraordinary talents destined to take the reins of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world in the future!

    In the memories of the Ailao Mountain youth, there is indeed a name, ¡°Ling Xiaopeng,¡± 27 years old, ranked 97th on the Hidden Dragon List!

    Besides the Hidden Dragon List, there is another ranking called the ¡°Titans List.¡±

    Those on the Titans List are all powerful beings, with no age restriction, where strength speaks for itself.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong read the memories of the Ailao Mountain youth with relish, completely mesmerized. These memories opened a brand new window for him, showing him a new world he had never imagined before!

    A world belonging to the true powerhouses between heaven and earth!

    It was like a grand, sweeping tapestry unfolding before Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    Additionally, in these memories, there are numerous details about the foreign heavenly and earthly treasures, demonic sects, the Demon Race, Loose Cultivators¡­ all sorts of information.

    Lastly, it mentioned why many overseas cultivators had all come to Huaxia this time to celebrate Master Zhang¡¯s birthday.

    In fact, the real intention behind this birthday celebration wasn¡¯t just about giving birthday wishes.

    According to what the Ailao Mountain youth knew, although overseas was full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers with experts emerging from all major sects, the population was far less than that of Huaxia. This led to a talent gap. Some sects were even struggling to recruit disciples with potential and qualifications.

    Therefore, many overseas sects, in order to preserve their legacies, took the initiative to step into Huaxia and select young cultivators with good potential and qualifications from Huaxia, then bring them overseas to take them as disciples and enhance their sect¡¯s prestige!

    Indeed, the world of overseas cultivators cannot be compared with the vast population of Huaxia. Over the years, the new disciples recruited by the sects have decreased batch by batch. Just last year, for instance, Ailao Mountain only took in a dozen disciples¨Cand several of them were only marginally qualified!

    With Huaxia¡¯s large population, even if their foundation in the Dao arts is somewhat lacking, or even if they don¡¯t know any Dao arts at all, if they have potential, if they are jewels in the rough, then they are still worth careful sculpting and cultivation.

    Master Zhang, in essence, acts as a middleman and also gains certain benefits from this role.

    To use an inappropriate analogy, Master Zhang is like a ¡°human trafficker.¡±

    Of course, those from Huaxia, if given the opportunity, would be eager to go overseas to pursue immortality and seek the Dao.

    This is actually a win-win-win situation!

    However, what other ulterior motives the various overseas sects may have, that¡¯s beyond what the Ailao Mountain youth was qualified to know.

    In a nutshell, this birthday celebration of Master Zhang marks the first intimate contact between the cultivators of Huaxia and the overseas world!

    All memories have been read.

    The various spells, mana, of the Ailao Mountain youth were also refined into several talismans.

    These talismans shone brightly, permeated with subtle mana fluctuations.

    Boom~~~!

    After sieving out the essence and discarding the dross, what remained of the Ailao Mountain youth¡¯s soul was crushed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Soul-Searching Devil Hand. His cold body also fell to the ground.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and the others also quickly gathered around.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You have no idea, but through reading this guy¡¯s memories, I¡¯ve learned about such an incredible world! Hahaha~~ Spectacular! Absolutely spectacular!¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed with eyebrows dancing.

    He then handed the talismans emanating mana fluctuations to Ma Chuxia and laughed, ¡°Little wife, take some time to slowly refine these talismans. Your thoughts have been tempered, and your comprehension is very strong. I estimate in about three to five months, you could become a cultivator at the late stage of the Mana Realm.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Mana Realm? Late stage?¡± Ma Chuxia was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the realm this guy was in before he died. Moreover, these talismans seal many spells from the Ailao Mountain lineage. Little wife, considering your current realm, if you were in the overseas world, you would at most be at the ¡®Qi Drawing Realm,¡¯ which is nothing more than cannon fodder~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Ma Chuxia and his other wives didn¡¯t understand at all. Even the three little demons had a jumbled mess in their heads.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll clean up the bodies of these two, and then we¡¯ll head back to the Dragon Tiger Mountain villa. Good! Very good! I have never been so excited about what¡¯s about to happen next!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone like the stars, filled with boundless imagination.

    ¡­

 Chapter 995 - Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Test

    Chapter 995: Chapter 995 Test Chapter 995: Chapter 995 Test ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred slightly as he tossed the corpses of the Ailao Mountain youth and Zeng Qi into the Soul Suppressing Flask without immediately destroying them.

    As for the belongings of the Ailao Mountain youth and Zeng Qi, Huang Xiaolong inspected them and found nothing remarkable, even their magical treasures and flying swords were far inferior to the flying sword used by Shushan¡¯s Ling Xiaopeng. So he carelessly threw them into the Soul Suppressing Flask as well.

    Afterward, he returned to the villa at the foot of Dragon Tiger Mountain with his wives and the three little monsters, traveling on a flying talisman.

    ¡°Eh~~ husband, you killed the chief senior brother¡­ and you also killed my sister¡¯s husband¡­ won¡¯t they¡­ won¡¯t they come looking for us?¡± Huo Bingyan was slightly worried at this moment.

    The Ailao Mountain youth was one thing, but Zeng Qi was Master Zhang¡¯s chief disciple, and now that his soul had been scattered, it would likely cause some disturbance. Moreover, many disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain were aware that Zeng Qi had stayed to compete with Huang Xiaolong, and now that he hadn¡¯t returned all night, it was bound to raise suspicions.

    ¡°Yeah, my lord, you¡¯ve committed murder and looting, and there are witnesses,¡± Xiaohong giggled charmingly, though she didn¡¯t care too much about it either.

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? So what if I¡¯ve killed? It¡¯s their own fault for courting death. Besides, as long as no one sees me commit the murder, I am justified no matter where I go in the world.¡±

    Killed someone and still justified in traveling the world?

    His wives all smiled wryly.

    Feng Hanyan, with the identity of a martial Great Grandmaster, had a bold temperament and nodded, ¡°Actually, if we talk about our martial world, which of the past masters hasn¡¯t been in the limelight? Since our Little Long has the strength, why bother acting timid and constrained? If others bully us to this extent, killing in return to establish authority isn¡¯t unacceptable.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Hanyan wife, you truly speak to my heart,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cheeky smile as he kissed Feng Hanyan.

    The atmosphere instantly relaxed.

    Everyone didn¡¯t take the night¡¯s killings too seriously.

    Back at the guest villa.

    The villa was extremely tranquil, and nobody seemed to be causing trouble.

    Perhaps the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain didn¡¯t believe that Zeng Qi could have been killed by Huang Xiaolong.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning.

    ¡°Dong~~ Dong~~ Dong~~~¡±

    From the summit of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the sound of bells and drums resonated.

    This sound seemed to carry the harmonics of the Great Dao, dispersing the clouds in the sky, allowing the sunlight to pour down unfettered. Bathing in this sunlight, one would feel their blood boil with excitement.

    ¡°Hmm? Husband, that¡¯s the signal to assemble!¡± Huo Bingyan¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    However, at this moment!

    A calm and neutral voice seemed to roll in from beyond the heavens, majestic and authoritative, belonging to a man. Yet from this voice, one could not discern his age¨C

    ¡°Fellow Taoists from overseas, and friends from various places in Huaxia, my disciples, I am very grateful to everyone for coming to celebrate my birthday ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s my master¡¯s voice~~¡± Huo Bingyan nodded at Huang Xiaolong; her expression also turned somewhat solemn.

    ¡°Heh~~ Master Zhang speaks, and his birthday ceremony is about to begin, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m quite looking forward to it~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    Among the heaven and earth, Master Zhang¡¯s voice thundered, ¡°This time, there are indeed many friends who have come to Dragon Tiger Mountain. The reception has been plain, and I hope for your forgiveness¡­ Now, please ascend the mountain. However, I have some rules that must be declared before everyone ascends.¡±

    ¡°As you climb the mountain, I hope everyone will follow the protocol. Taoists from overseas should enter through the west gate. All disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain and Taoists from Huaxia, as well as young talents, should enter through the north gate. Hmm~~~ I await everyone¡¯s noble arrival in the Supreme Pure Palace!¡±

    After speaking, Master Zhang¡¯s voice gradually faded away, but the remnants of his authority lingered between heaven and earth, instilling a sense of solemnity in people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Eh~~ these rules are quite numerous~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Overseas magicians enter from the west gate, while we guests from Huaxia enter from the north gate; the division is quite clear. The distinction is stark,¡± Ma Chuxia commented with a light smile, then turned to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, shall we go through the west gate or the north gate?¡±

    ¡°Haha~~ Since we¡¯re not practitioners from overseas, of course, we go through the north gate,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, somewhat obediently this time.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong led everyone out of the guest villa. Huo Bingyan and Old Ma knew the way and led the group straight to the north gate.

    Shoo~~ Shoo~~ Shoo~~~

    Sharp and whistling Sword Qi tore through the sky, shredding the clouds into tumultuous rolls.

    Looking up, Huang Xiaolong and the others saw several yards-long Sword Qi streaking through the sky like airplanes. They could vaguely make out the impressive figures of men and women standing upon the Sword Qi, descending towards the west side of Dragon Tiger Mountain.

    ¡°Husband~~ they are all heading towards the west gate, seems like they¡¯re all overseas practitioners¡­ so powerful~~¡± Huo Bingyan muttered in awe.

    No sooner had she spoken than they saw numerous individuals clad in Taoist robes, with noble demeanors, flying in on a gleam of dawn¡¯s light, their radiance bright and formidable, or riding majestic immortal cranes as if to ride the wind away¡­ all of them landing on the western side, ascending the mountain through the west gate.

    From time to time, intense breaths of Qi shook the firmament, descending to the west gate.

    ¡°This time we really do see living immortals, not just one or two~~~ but a whole flock of them~~~¡± Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, having achieved the status of martial grandmasters, had always believed that cultivating martial arts could push the human potential to its limits; now they realized how narrow their view had been. Even the most powerful martial grandmasters would likely be no match for these practitioners who could ride mist and control clouds. With a single thought, one could lose their life!

    Huang Xiaolong wore an expression full of curiosity, ¡°This is going to be fun! Hahaha~~~ Well, wives, there¡¯s no need to be afraid, they¡¯re not some immortals but overseas practitioners. And don¡¯t be envious, I will one day enable you to have such cultivation, to ride cranes freely, wield lightning, and slay with flying swords.¡±

    ¡°My lord, we¡¯re quite wary of the aura of those overseas practitioners,¡± Qingqing frowned, even as a thousand-year-old monster like her felt the pressure now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will be able to see through your identities,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°`

    At this time, the number of people congregating at the north gate was growing ever larger.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced over the crowd and saw that the majority were Taoists from the Central Plains, many of them disciples and grand-disciples of the Dragon and Tiger Mountain¡¯s Master Zhang. Their Daoist magic might be considered outstanding in Huaxia¡¯s Central Plains, but in the eyes of those sea-overseas cultivators, they were no different from ants.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and the others arrived at the northern gate at the foot of the mountain.

    Looking out, the north gate was already swarming with a dense crowd of people, at least several thousand!

    Yet!

    The north gate was blocked by a colossal object!

    This object was a towering pagoda, several dozen meters high; its majestic presence could be said to overshadow the sun and the sky!

    The pagoda, which appeared to be made of bronze, seemed ancient, powerful, and imposing. Its weighty presence was such that just looking at it made one want to kneel down and worship it.

    However, the pagoda also gave off an illusory, unreal feeling.

    Moreover, an extremely terrifying spiritual will was emanating from within the pagoda.

    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s the deal with this pagoda?¡± Huo Bingyan was completely bewildered. ¡°Why would such a huge tower suddenly appear outside the north gate of Dragon and Tiger Mountain?¡±

    It seemed that the pagoda was not originally from Dragon and Tiger Mountain, and it was unknown who had brought it here.

    However, likely only sea-overseas cultivators, and perhaps Master Zhang himself, could manage such a grand gesture.

    ¡°This tower isn¡¯t real,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight squint of his eyes, and then smiled.

    ¡°Huh? Little Long, you¡¯re saying this tower is fake? But it doesn¡¯t look like it~~¡± Feng Hanyan said with a puzzled face.

    Ma Chuxia, however, nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, Little Long, this tower gives me a feeling of being both real and illusory.¡±

    ¡°This is a projection of a magical treasure.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke with certainty. ¡°A very powerful magical treasure, casting its projection here. The projection possesses a fraction of the magical treasure¡¯s power, but it¡¯s probably less than one percent.¡±

    ¡°Terrifying! A projection with just a fraction of the original power can emit such an intimidating pressure; how fearsome must the actual treasure be?¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in shock.

    At this point, many people were standing in front of the tower, whispering and discussing among themselves, but none dared to speak too loudly.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen~~~¡±

    At that moment, a person came out of the tower.

    This person was a man in his twenties, with a face like jade, handsome and gentle in appearance, kind-eyed and seemingly amiable; yet, there was a hidden sharpness within, and occasional flashes of divine light in his eyes.

    The man walked out of the pagoda with an air of casual confidence, smiled arrogantly, and swept his gaze across the crowd.

    Everyone who met his gaze felt a terrible sensation!

    As if laid bare!

    Their vitality, Daoist magic, even their heartbeats, breaths, and pulses, all were exposed without exception!

    It gave the feeling of being stripped bare, standing naked in an icy, snowy field!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly; he released an aura that enveloped his wives and the three little demons, shielding them from the man¡¯s penetrating gaze.

    Sure enough, the man did not notice Huang Xiaolong and his group, but Huang Xiaolong observed the man with complete clarity.

    ¡®Oh, in terms of Mana, he¡¯s much more powerful than Shushan¡¯s Ling Xiaopeng, and he¡¯s at least 4 or 500 years old, an old fellow disguised by his powerful Mana as young. By the looks of it, he¡¯s at least in the mid to late stages of the Divine Skills realm¡­ According to what that guy from Ailao Mountain remembered, those in the mid to late stages of the Divine Skills realm are powerful figures even among overseas cultivators. Moreover, there is a constant flicker of treasured light within this man¡¯s body, indicating he must possess quite a few magical treasures~~¡¯

    Divine Skills realm, where a mere thought can move mountains, is no trivial matter!

    At that moment, the man from Qingcheng Sect spoke with a smile. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to panic, just listen to me. I am a disciple of the sea-overseas Qingcheng Sect. This pagoda, the ¡®Xuanhuang Tower,¡¯ is the treasure that anchors our Qingcheng Sect. In fact, it was forged with the wills of many predecessors of our Qingcheng Sect. Of course, what you are seeing is only a projection of the Xuanhuang Tower, but it is still a thing of great significance~~~¡±

    In the midst of speaking, the man¡¯s face was full of a sense of superiority and an indescribable pride.

    ¡°Today, everyone will enter the mountain through the projection of the Xuanhuang Tower. The tower has ten levels; each level contains a vast spiritual will, and upon entering, you will experience an inexplicable spiritual pressure. However, please do not be nervous or afraid. In fact, the tower serves a purpose, which is to test the talent, potential, and foundation of young disciples from Qingcheng Sect or other sects.¡±

    ¡°Our Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Xuanhuang Tower possesses various unexpected Divine Skills, though this projection has retained only the assessment function. The Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s other functions are not present in this projection. Within the projection of the Xuanhuang Tower, we do not consider Mana or cultivation level, only potential.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, today is to test everyone¡¯s talent in the field of cultivation. The so-called talent is basically determined by one¡¯s spiritual willpower!¡±

    The Qingcheng Sect disciple said with great profundity, ¡°With each level of the Xuanhuang Tower, the pressure increases geometrically! Currently, among the younger generation of sea-overseas cultivators, the best performance in the Xuanhuang Tower test was reaching the eighth floor! Heh~~ That is an exceptional achievement, indicating a talent and foundation capable of cultivating to the Immortal realm!¡±

    As he spoke, a crazed jealousy flashed in the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Alright, no more talk. Everyone, line up and enter the Xuanhuang Tower. When your spiritual will can no longer withstand the pressure inside the tower, you will be automatically teleported to Dragon and Tiger Mountain. So don¡¯t worry, today is just a brief test, nothing more.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh~~ Testing for talent, huh? Hahaha~~ these sea-overseas sects really have come to the Central Plains to absorb fresh blood and recruit new disciples,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded to himself.

    At this time, the Qingcheng Sect disciple stepped aside gracefully, with a wave of his hand, everyone gathered outside the tower filed in one after another.

    ¡°Young master, this seems quite interesting~~ let¡¯s go in too!¡± Heimei pulled Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, heading towards the tower.

    Qingqing, Xiaohong, and the wives hurriedly followed.

    ¡­

 Chapter 996 - Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Storming the Tower

    Chapter 996: Chapter 996: Storming the Tower Chapter 996: Chapter 996: Storming the Tower Huang Xiaolong and the others, along with the crowd, surged into the illusory shadow of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    Inside the tower!!!

    The first level!

    The space inside the tower seemed endlessly vast, one couldn¡¯t see its limits at a glance!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± As Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual consciousness swept through, he ¡°saw¡± that the four walls of the illusory shadow of the Xuanhuang Tower were actually carved with a large number of ancient and intricate inscriptions, forming one formation after another.

    Even to an expert like Huang Xiaolong, these formations were outstanding, truly deserving the title of great!

    ¡°These formations contain the order of time~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    ¡°Hubby, what do you mean by ¡®the order of time¡¯?¡± Huo Bingyan asked curiously beside him.

    Ma Chuxia and the others also turned their attention to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Haha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a bit profound to explain. I¡¯ll just put it simply; there is no time in this tower. That is, time inside the tower does not pass, or perhaps it passes extremely slowly¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I understand what you mean. So, a person could stay in the tower for a day, or even several days, and in the outside world, it might just be a moment¡­ is that what you mean?¡± Yan Pianpian wore a dawning expression on her face.

    ¡°Yes. Pianpian, my clever wife,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and nodded.

    ¡°This is¡­ this is too incredible. Even time cannot interfere with this tower¡­¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes sparkled with amazement.

    Just then¨C

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Suddenly, like a flurry of snowflakes, talismans began to spin out within the tower. These talismans, like phantoms, merged into the bodies of everyone inside the Xuanhuang Tower in the blink of an eye.

    Surprised exclamations rose here and there, but soon everyone nodded in realization.

    Talismans also fused into the bodies of Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°These talismans serve as identification numbers. Hmm, the identification number that merged into my body is 634.¡±

    Qingqing giggled. ¡°My lord, I feel it too¡­ my number is 636.¡±

    Ma Chuxia and the others couldn¡¯t help but report their own numbers.

    Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingernail and said, ¡°Everyone who enters the Xuanhuang Tower for the test will have an identification talisman. That way, the person presiding over this test will know the results.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my lord, who is presiding over this test? Is it Master Zhang?¡± Heimei squinted and smiled.

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s definitely those cultivators from overseas. Maybe it¡¯s the cultivators from the Qingcheng Sect!¡± Xiaohong immediately said. ¡°Those overseas cultivators really have formidable mana~~ That Master Zhang, compared with overseas cultivators, must be pitifully weak~~¡±

    Hearing this, Huo Bingyan did not object and seemed to agree.

    At the same time, everyone finally clearly felt the powerful waves of spiritual will rolling within the tower, tangible as they constantly swept over them. Being amidst it was like entering an ocean of spiritual power, filling the heart with awe.

    These waves of spiritual will were like densely twisted beams of light, sweeping over people in completely unobstructed trajectories.

    There was no escaping them; one could only allow these waves of spiritual will to scan over them.

    And each wave carried a terrifying pressure!

    ¡°Eh~~ Do you guys feel anything?¡± Huang Xiaolong, unaffected by the wave of spiritual will that swept over him, regarded the profound spiritual pressure as if it was nothing more than a breeze past his ear, unworried by it.

    Next to Huang Xiaolong, first Qingqing, Xiaohong, and Heimei, three little demons, were unaffected, unbothered by the spiritual pressure.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s expression was relatively relaxed, and she smiled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, I just feel my heartbeat is slightly faster than usual, nothing else really.¡±

    ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t have any particular problems either, just that besides my heartbeat quickening, it feels like I¡¯m carrying some weight on my back,¡± Huo Bingyan let out a breath of turbid air.

    Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, on the other hand, had slightly unnatural expressions on their faces. ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s like carrying dozens of pounds. But I don¡¯t really feel uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully.

    The weight Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian referred to wasn¡¯t about the physical burden on their bodies, but rather a purely spiritual and willful kind of burden, a form of oppression.

    It seems that when it comes to cultivating talent, the three little demons are the strongest. It makes sense, after all, to be able to transform from a snake, a fox, and a cat into demons and then into human forms, they must be extraordinarily gifted, one in ten thousand.

    Ma Chuxia, being the president of the Metaphysics Society and descending from a lineage of Taoists who have subdued demons and exorcised evil, possesses commendable aptitude. Therefore, she could afford to take it easy on the first level of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s talent is slightly inferior to Ma Chuxia¡¯s.

    Remaining are Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, the two ancient martial arts Grandmasters, who seemed to be struggling somewhat. This indicated that while they have exceptional talent in the martial arts, they are not quite as outstanding purely in cultivation.

    ¡°This Xuanhuang Tower has a total of ten levels; the spiritual pressure is more terrifying on each level than the last,¡± Huang Xiaolong observed as he spoke.

    Those on the first level of the Xuanhuang Tower were red-faced and covered in sweat, walking with great difficulty, as if carrying mountains on their backs. With every step, their bones would crackle loudly, as if they might crumble under the tremendous load.

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Those who could not withstand the spiritual pressure reached a breaking point, and their bodies transformed into streaks of mysterious light, disappearing from sight. Clearly, they had been teleported out.

    In an instant, the number of people on the first level of the Xuanhuang Tower had decreased by about one quarter.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ So many mediocrities, eh? Can¡¯t even withstand the pressure of the first level?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh dryly. ¡°These people¡¯s talents and bone structure are utter rubbish!¡±

    Of course, there were also many who seemed unaffected by the spiritual pressure of the first level, their faces filled with smiles, extremely excited, moving swiftly. They ran toward the staircase at the center of the tower.

    Through this staircase, one could reach the second level of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    ¡°Little Long, although Pianpian and I are under some pressure, it¡¯s not enough to stop us from getting through this first level, come on, let¡¯s go to the second level too!¡± Feng Hanyan, full of martial spirit, defiantly spoke, not willing to fall behind others.

    As a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, she had been taught from a young age that, no matter the circumstance, one should never easily admit defeat! To go against the current!

    This test had indeed ignited her competitive spirit!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a look at the second level,¡± Huang Xiaolong scanned with his gaze, noting that only he, his wives, and the three little demons were left on the first level.

    Just as he took a few steps, Huang Xiaolong stopped and smiled. ¡°If I lend you a hand, you might be able to walk to the tenth level of this tower as easily as if you were taking a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Little Long~~ No!¡± This time, Ma Chuxia surprisingly didn¡¯t obediently follow Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words; she shook her head, her expression quite resolute, ¡°Little Long, actually, I want to try and see just what level my true cultivation talent is at!¡±

    ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t want your help either, I too want to know if I¡¯m a genius or a mediocrity!¡± Huo Bingyan nodded firmly.

    Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and the three little demons were also not interested in ¡°cheating.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Well then, let¡¯s properly test it out. Remember, gauge your strength and don¡¯t be reckless,¡± Huang Xiaolong said laughingly with interest. ¡°By the way, of the Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s ten levels, that Qingcheng Sect cultivator said, the most freakish genius among the young generation overseas only made it to the eighth level during the test. Actually, I don¡¯t even know¡­ how many levels I can reach¡­ Hahaha~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed with a hint of playfulness.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t take this kind of test seriously at all, but he purposely left himself a bit of suspense. That way, there would be some element of fun, and it wouldn¡¯t be too boring.

    ¡°My lord, you must be joking, you¡¯ll definitely be able to reach the tenth level as easily as if you were shopping. Those so-called geniuses from overseas aren¡¯t even fit to carry your shoes,¡± Xiaohong said with a seductive smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me,¡± Huang Xiaolong scratched Xiaohong¡¯s nose. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 997 - Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Breaking Records with Ease

    Chapter 997: Chapter 997: Breaking Records with Ease Chapter 997: Chapter 997: Breaking Records with Ease ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong and the others, joined hands to climb the ladder and arrived at the second level of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    As soon as they ascended, they saw numerous people turned into mysterious lights and were directly transported out.

    After reaching the second level, Huang Xiaolong was still nonchalant. As the Yin Emperor, his will was that of a god¡¯s, his soul¡¯s power had formed divine thoughts, a single divine thought could transform into an avatar. By all logic, he had already reached the ¡°Heaven and Earth Manifestation¡± realm found within the world of overseas cultivators.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s realm was difficult to categorize using the system of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world. He truly was an anomaly¨Ca unique anomaly between heaven and earth!

    ¡°What do you all feel?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked his wives and the three little demons curiously.

    ¡°Little Long~ we are also okay,¡± Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, and Huo Bingyan, at this moment, had perspiration appearing on their foreheads, their tender cheeks a bit sweaty, breathing slightly labored. Their walking gait was not as composed as usual.

    But they were not overwhelmed.

    The three little demons of course strolled leisurely and chatted calmly.

    ¡°Eh~~ this second level of the Xuanuang Tower, the spiritual pressure, is just about 1 or 2 times stronger than the first level,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    However, on this second level, some people were struggling as they crawled towards the heart of the tower¡¯s stairs, as wretched as dogs, stopping to catch their breath after every few steps. The sweat that burst forth from their bodies flowed across the ground forming puddles after puddles.

    ¡°You! Disciple Bingyan!¡±

    Suddenly, a woman with her hands akimbo and leading a group of people came striding towards Huang Xiaolong and the others with a menacing air.

    When Huang Xiaolong looked up, he thought, isn¡¯t that Huo Bingyan¡¯s sharp-tongued senior sister? Also, the woman who had killed that young man from Ailao Mountain?

    At this moment, the woman and a group of disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain looked as if they were suffocating from altitude sickness; red blotches appeared on their faces, breathing as laboriously as bellows, appearing extremely strained.

    The woman, with eyes full of resentment and suspicion, glared at Huang Xiaolong, her look downright malicious. ¡°How are you still not dead?¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, what are you saying? Why curse my husband the moment you get up here!¡± Huo Bingyan was also livid.

    ¡°Last night, my man and big senior brother wanted to settle a dispute with you,¡± the woman raged, chilling murder in her aura, yet with a hint of fear. In her heart, there was a sinister suspicion that her man and big senior brother Zeng Qi did not return all night, and something bad must have happened to them!

    Yet, it was hard for her to believe that, even if they joined forces, they could be killed by the young man before her!

    ¡°Oh, them~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sneer, his eyes full of ridicule. ¡°They bet against me last night, lost to me, and considering their faces, they sent you away and then knelt down to me, kowtowed, apologized¡­ Hahaha~~ what, they have disappeared? Probably out of sheer shame, so they must have hid somewhere. It¡¯s also possible they might have committed suicide~~~¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The woman exploded in rage, coughing violently with emotions running high, her back bending sharply as if crushed by a heavy weight, barely able to sustain herself.

    ¡°Senior sister, don¡¯t get agitated, stay calm, stay calm. Let¡¯s continue tackling the tower~~¡± the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain behind her hurriedly persuaded.

    ¡°You! Just you wait!¡± Although the woman wished to attack Huang Xiaolong immediately, the spiritual pressure inside the Xuanhuang Tower was too terrifying, especially the second level, which she found overwhelmingly difficult to cope with.

    Let alone cast spells and fight with people, even walking a few more steps made her breathless.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, later when we see our master, he will naturally force you to reveal the whereabouts of the big senior brother! If you¡¯ve harmed the big senior brother, today you will surely be crushed to pieces! Our master could destroy your soul with a flick of his finger!¡± the woman cursed at Huang Xiaolong in fury.

    Then she laughed viciously once more. ¡°My man is a disciple from overseas Ailao Mountain. Today, some elders from Ailao Mountain have also come to congratulate our master on his birthday. The elders from Ailao Mountain will personally inquire about my man¡¯s whereabouts from you¡­ Heeheehee~~¡±

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Huang Xiaolong was getting impatient. ¡°If you¡¯re done, then scram.¡±

    ¡°Disciple sister~~¡± The woman turned her head towards Huo Bingyan, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°These days, you¡¯ve been sickeningly close to this stinky brat. There are important secrets you probably don¡¯t know about¡­ Well, let me tell you, today, besides being our master¡¯s birthday, many sects from overseas are also coming to the Central Plains for the first time to select disciples. This Xuanhuang Tower is the treasure the overseas sects use to test our talents! As long as one can step into the third level of the Xuanhuang Tower, they qualify to be accepted into an overseas sect! Our master will also permit us to join other sects! My entering the third level of the Xuanhuang Tower is a sure thing, with my exceptional talents, I will definitely go overseas and seek the Way of Immortality! At that time, just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you!¡±

    ¡°And you! After I join a great overseas sect and practice my spells, I will personally snuff you out!¡± Glaring at Huang Xiaolong with venomous eyes, she seemed to look at him as an irreconcilable enemy, and then she waved her hand to the fellow disciples behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the third level!¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    The woman and a group of Longhu Mountain disciples meandered along and finally set foot on the stairs leading to the third level.

    About the major overseas sects that would come to recruit disciples in the Central Plains, last night Huang Xiaolong had not elaborated to his wives in detail.

    Now that Huo Bingyan¡¯s senior sister had brought it out in the open, Huang Xiaolong took the opportunity to lay out the whole matter.

    After listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s narrative, Ma Chuxia and the others, including the three little demons, all revealed a look of longing on their faces.

    Indeed, the world of cultivators overseas held an inexplicable attraction for them.

    It was a brand-new world.

    Filled with opportunities, passion, adventure, fantasy¡­

    However, they soon shook their heads in unison.

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, what does the world of overseas cultivators have to do with us? You are so strong, if we were to cultivate, following you would be the best choice,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a charming smile.

    Feng Hanyan was also mesmerized as if recalling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various descent from heaven, unparalleled. ¡°Right, Little Long, those overseas cultivators are no match for you, you could beat them single-handedly.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You can¡¯t say that. I am very unfamiliar with the world of overseas cultivators, and I don¡¯t understand the cultivation techniques passed down from their major sects¡­ If you really have the luck to join an overseas sect, perhaps, it might be a blessing in disguise?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled about as if he had some ideas. ¡°Alright, enough chit-chat, let¡¯s continue to challenge the tower.¡±

    He paused, and with a thought from Huang Xiaolong, a palm opened¨C

    Whoosh~~

    A talisman shot out from his body, floating above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm.

    On the talisman was the number ¡°634¡±¡­ unmistakably the very number that had merged into his body after entering the Xuanhuang Tower.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want people to see my trump card, to be targeted by those annoying overseas sects¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then took out a blank talisman, tearing it into the shape of a paper doll, and bound the numbered talisman to the paper doll, pulling out one of his hairs and tying it all together.

    This way, the paper doll would perfectly replace Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong casually tossed it, and the paper doll floated in the second layer of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then instructed the three little demons. ¡°You guys don¡¯t even think about testing. If you really join those major overseas sects, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before your fox, snake, and cat skins will be peeled off by them. Although I¡¯ve temporarily shielded your demon auras, if you stand out too much in the test and get selected by the major sects, once you go overseas and I¡¯m not by your side, any small mistake could spell disaster for you~~¡±

    The three little demons turned pale with fright when they heard this and hastily said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to go overseas; we want to stay with Young Master always~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took out the numbered talismans from within the three little demons¡¯ bodies, then tore off a strand of their hair to make paper dolls for them.

    Thus, the numbered talismans of Huang Xiaolong and the three little demons remained in the second layer of the Xuanhuang Tower, creating a false impression.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong and the three little demons would continue to challenge the tower, and the outcome of the final test would be unknown to outsiders!

    The third layer of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    Here, the spiritual pressure was even denser, like smog.

    Within this smog, one could faintly make out the lonely, struggling figures of solitary individuals.

    In this third layer, even the three little demons began to feel some pressure.

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Feng Hanyan, and Yan Pianpian were like carrying mountains, their steps trembling, sweating profusely, and gritting their teeth to persist.

    ¡°Can you still continue?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°`

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dawdle anymore. Let¡¯s head to the fourth floor,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s fourth floor!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    On this fourth floor, the spirit pressure actually condensed into swords, hammers, halberds, spears, arrows¡­ striking from all directions!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    A giant hammer, formed from spirit pressure, smashed down onto Ma Chuxia¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah~!¡± Ma Chuxia hissed softly, immediately kneeling down and panting heavily, her whole body shaking like a sieve. She tried to stand up but momentarily lacked the strength. However, Ma Chuxia quickly said, ¡°Little Long! Don¡¯t mind me! I can hold on!¡±

    ¡°Er~~ my little wife, please don¡¯t overdo it,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for his wife.

    ¡°No~ no~~ it¡¯s nothing~~~¡± After a full half-minute, Ma Chuxia finally managed to stand up again.

    At the same time.

    Pfft~~~!

    A longsword, formed from spirit pressure, pierced right through Yan Pianpian¡¯s body.

    Yan Pianpian¡¯s body began to fade, ¡°Little Long, I can¡¯t hold on anymore, I¡¯ll wait for you guys outside~~ but I have no regrets for making it to the fourth floor. Little Long, you must reach the Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s summit, the tenth floor~~~¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yan Pianpian¡¯s body turned into nothingness.

    She had reached a critical point on this fourth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower and was finally ejected.

    Following that.

    Another loud noise, and Feng Hanyan was hit by a large spirit-pressure blade.

    ¡°Little Long, it seems my limit is here too. Keep going, we¡¯ll meet later.¡± Feng Hanyan smiled at Huang Xiaolong, Ma Chuxia, and the others before turning into nothingness.

    ¡°Er~~ Pianpian, my wife, and Hanyan, my wife, just left like that. I¡¯m so emotional~~¡± Huang Xiaolong cracked a light-hearted joke. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep going.¡±

    Finally, after what seemed like years in a day, Ma Chuxia and Huo Bingyan barely managed to grit their teeth and make it to the fifth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    The three little demons also appeared to be struggling a bit.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, remained unaffected.

    The fifth floor!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    Just as they stepped onto the fifth floor, Huo Bingyan was blown away, her body even shattered by the blast!

    Turns out, the fifth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower was filled with a rampaging spirit pressure storm!

    Indeed, a terrifying storm! It was like it could tear everything apart, turn heaven and earth into dust¨Ca great storm!

    Huo Bingyan was blown away as soon as she arrived.

    ¡°Er~~ it seems that most people in the world would have trouble withstanding this level of spirit pressure, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Huang Xiaolong assessed lightly.

    ¡°Yah~~~!¡± Ma Chuxia was also blown away like a paper kite spiraling in the wind.

    Her body rolled through the air repeatedly before crashing down in disarray.

    ¡°My little wife, are you okay?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I~~ I¡­ I feel¡­ I¡­ I can still hold on~~¡± Ma Chuxia braced herself with her hands, and before she could get up, another storm easily blew her away.

    But this time, the place where she landed was not far from the stairs to the sixth floor!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I want to try! I must try!¡± Ma Chuxia decided not to get up but to crawl on the ground, heading toward the stairs to the sixth floor.

    As for the three little demons, each step they took, they were pushed back three. Although they were not as embarrassed as Ma Chuxia, flying kites in such a sorry state, they no longer possessed their previous composure.

    In the end, Ma Chuxia kept being blown away, but it seemed she gradually found some methods. Every time she was blown away, she even managed to use the spirit storm¡¯s wind to actively move herself towards the stairs.

    Finally!

    Ma Chuxia miraculously made it to the sixth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    Huang Xiaolong even admired Ma Chuxia¡¯s stubborn willpower.

    The sixth floor!

    The sixth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower featured spirit pressure forming magma, flame!

    Ma Chuxia could no longer continue to create miracles, and as soon as she arrived, she was burned into nothingness by a flame.

    ¡°Little Long~ I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯m heading out now. See you later.¡± Ma Chuxia smiled resignedly. ¡°I think I did pretty well~~ giggle~~~¡±

    The seventh floor.

    The seventh floor of the Xuanhuang Tower was an icy, snowy land!

    A kingdom of ice formed by spirit pressure!

    The three little demons didn¡¯t last long on the seventh floor. They were quickly frozen into ice sculptures and then shattered.

    They were also sent out of the Xuanhuang Tower. The paper figures left on the second floor, as well as the identifying symbols, also left the Xuanhuang Tower with them and fused back into their bodies without anyone noticing any flaws.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The true test result of the three little demons was the seventh floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, but no one knew except for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong strolled through the ice and snow world of the seventh floor, murmuring, ¡°I guess, by now, in the entire Xuanhuang Tower, I¡¯m the only one left taking the test, right? Alright, I won¡¯t waste any more time~~ hurry, rush, let¡¯s go to the eighth floor now¡­ ah, that is, the record set by that overseas super-genius. Hahaha~~ I¡¯m going to break this record so easily~~~¡±

    With that thought, Huang Xiaolong actually started to run at high speed on the seventh floor.

    In the blink of an eye, he reached the stairs and whooshed up.

    Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s eighth floor!

    ¡­

 Chapter 998 - Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Possession

    Chapter 998: Chapter 998 Possession!!! Chapter 998: Chapter 998 Possession!!! When Huang Xiaolong reached the eighth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, he finally understood why the peerless geniuses and monstrous talents from the world of overseas cultivators were stopped in their tracks here.

    It turned out that this eighth level of the Xuanhuang Tower was filled with thunder and lightning condensed from spiritual pressure!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    One after another, thick, purple thunderbolts, each several zhang in diameter and of an unknown length, struck down like thunder from the ninth heaven!

    Moreover, they were numerous, like a myriad of thunders striking simultaneously, causing the heavens to shatter and the earth to split!

    ¡°Impressive, the difficulty of this eighth level is several times greater than the seventh level~~¡± Huang Xiaolong walked leisurely toward the staircase leading to the ninth level.

    Crackle~~!

    A bolt of spiritual pressure lightning struck Huang Xiaolong, and the torrents of spiritual pressure directly bombarded his soul!

    Huang Xiaolong immediately saw in his mind an ancient thunder god appear, this god had black clouds underfoot, wore a cloak of lightning, was dignified and imposing, and had control over all the thunder and lightning in the world.

    ¡°Oh my~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips twitched slightly. With a thought, he immediately extinguished the thunder god that had appeared in his mind.

    In this manner, Huang Xiaolong strolled along and finally arrived at the staircase to the ninth level, then climbed upward. ¡°I¡¯ve broken the record. I wonder what the ninth level of the Xuanhuang Tower is like. I want to see, although I¡¯m afraid those who have reached the ninth level, throughout the ages in the vast world of overseas cultivators, are rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s ninth level!

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong had thought that this ninth level would be even more dangerous and fraught with crises. However, after coming up, he found that this was not the case.

    The ninth level of Xuanhuang Tower was full of splendid gardens, exquisite pavilions, willows on the banks, and the fragrance of birds and flowers.

    Huang Xiaolong felt as if he had come to a paradise.

    And here, there was not the slightest bit of spiritual pressure.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a jolt in his heart.

    Just then¨C

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain suddenly shook, and many illusions appeared in his mind.

    These illusions included luxury carriages, beautiful wives and concubines, high-rise buildings, sumptuous clothes and jade food, as well as some of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s past experiences in catching ghosts¡­

    Various illusions came to life, one after another.

    ¡°Oh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true self was not fooled by these illusions, but he nodded in realization instead. ¡°I get it now; the test of the Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s ninth level is ¡®Heart Demon¡¯.¡±

    Yes, the Heart Demon.

    Everyone in the world has a Heart Demon.

    The so-called Heart Demon is actually oneself; one¡¯s self is the Heart Demon.

    As long as the ¡°self¡± exists, there will be a Heart Demon.

    However, most people¡¯s Heart Demons are hidden in the deepest depths of their hearts, suppressed, not allowed to erupt.

    Especially those who cultivate or practice martial arts, once a Heart Demon appears, they will be consumed by their cultivation, destroying both body and soul, but they understand better than ordinary people how to restrain their own Heart Demons.

    And upon entering the ninth level of the Xuanhuang Tower, a person¡¯s Heart Demon would be released and magnified infinitely.

    ¡°This level, even though the cultivation level is extremely high, the supreme powerhouses in the world of overseas cultivators probably cannot get through. Because the higher the realm, the more Heart Demons there will be. Here, it is impossible to suppress the Heart Demon. However¡­ how could it possibly trouble me?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled easily.

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor; his body was a Divine Body, his soul was divine consciousness, he could be described as eternally free and indestructible.

    It wasn¡¯t that Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have a Heart Demon; rather, he could perfectly suppress it, even in the ninth level of the Xuanhuang Tower his true self was as solid as gold, and it could not be broken.

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong could truly obliterate his own Heart Demon with a mere thought.

    ¡°This level is indeed somewhat interesting, but still no match for me~~Hahaha~~ Let¡¯s go directly to the tenth level, which is the topmost level of the Xuanhuang Tower. The Heart Demon comes without knowing its origin and goes without knowing its departure. It is already a very mysterious and difficult barrier to break through. I want to know, on the tenth level, what could be more difficult than the Heart Demon~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, feeling a trace of interest, quickly ascended to the tenth level!

    Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s tenth level!

    This was a hazy space¨Clike the ninth level, there was no spiritual pressure to be seen.

    ¡°What¡¯s this situation?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile.

    Just at that moment!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    From the midst of mystery, waves of enormous auras, vast and overwhelming, came rolling in from all directions on this level!

    Under the cover of this aura, the entire Xuanhuang Tower seemed to tremble and shake, as if it was about to collapse and disintegrate.

    ¡°Oh? A very powerful aura~~¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself. ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~Hahahaha~~~~¡± A man¡¯s laughter sounded from all around, quite elusive.

    ¡°Who would have thought, truly who would have thought~~~someone could break through to the tenth level of the Xuanhuang Tower! What kind of genius would that be? Hahaha~~~¡±

    Amidst the laughter, a man¡¯s image vaguely emerged.

    This man wore ancient-style blue clothing, resembling a refined scholar from the mundane world, but immense, mysterious power surged from his body. This power, centered on his body, spread out, suppressing the aura of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    However, Huang Xiaolong could see that this man wasn¡¯t a real ¡°person,¡± but a projection formed from a wisp of divine consciousness.

    Moreover, this strand of divine consciousness seemed to be sealed within the tenth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, unable to escape.

    ¡®If a mere clone formed from a strand of divine consciousness is this formidable, then the original body must be frighteningly powerful. According to the realm division of cultivators from the overseas world, the original body of this divine consciousness clone must at least be at the level of Formations of Heaven and Earth. Furthermore, within this realm, it might be at the top, just one step away from the Immortal realm. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that the original body of this divine consciousness clone has already reached the Immortal realm.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind was inundated with many thoughts.

    ¡°Young man, which sect do you belong to? Are you one of our Qingcheng Sect¡¯s disciples?¡± The man in green¡¯s face was somewhat blurry, but his eyes burned brightly as he gazed at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°No, you¡¯re not one of our Qingcheng Sect disciples. I cannot feel the aura of our Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Cultivation Techniques on you~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and released a hint of Shushan Sword Qi.

    After obtaining Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s flying sword from the Shushan Sect, Huang Xiaolong studied the Formation on the sword in closed cultivation for a while and managed to condense some Shushan Sword Qi.

    ¡°Oh? A disciple of the Shushan Sect?¡± Indeed, the man in green was fooled by the Sword Qi emitted by Huang Xiaolong. He sighed with a trace of regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the first one to break into the tenth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower to be a genius not of my Qingcheng Sect but a Shushan Sect disciple. It seems that the Shushan Sect will dominate overseas in the future! Young man, as long as you don¡¯t die young, you will surely become the overlord of the cultivator¡¯s world overseas, sweeping through the universe, invincible!¡±

    The voice of the man in green trembled slightly, tinged with an excitement he couldn¡¯t hide.

    However, the man in green quickly realized he had lost his composure. He deliberately masked his emotions and said indifferently, ¡°Young man, I am Gu Lonely Hong of the Qingcheng Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Eh~~~¡± Gu Lonely Hong choked for a moment, then laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Right, right, right, I¡¯ve been sealed here for a very long time. People from the Qingcheng Sect surely regard my name as taboo and wouldn¡¯t mention it to outsiders. It¡¯s normal for someone as young and inexperienced as you to have not heard of me.¡±

    ¡°Young man! Opportunity! Since you¡¯ve come to the tenth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, I shall bestow upon you an opportunity!¡±

    ¡®Opportunity? There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought disdainfully. However, his playful nature was provoked, and he prepared to toy with Gu Lonely Hong.

    ¡°Senior, what opportunity?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with feigned seriousness.

    ¡°Ha! Young man, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Back then, during the internal strife of the Qingcheng Sect, I competed for the position of sect leader with several fellow disciples. Unexpectedly, they plotted against me and shattered my physical body. I am of the Formations of Heaven and Earth stage, and in the instant my body broke apart, an infinite amount of divine consciousness burst forth. However, my fellow disciples were no ordinary individuals¨Cmy divine consciousness was obliterated by them to the last 99 percent. Just as the final strand of my divine consciousness was about to fail to escape, fortunately, I had a stroke of genius¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Lonely Hong¡¯s tone carried a hint of pride. ¡°This Xuanhuang Tower is the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s treasure for suppressing our teachings. Initially, it was I who forged it with my master. Therefore, my last bit of divine consciousness hid inside the Xuanhuang Tower and was thus preserved! Yes, young man, what you see is not the real me, but a clone formed from a strand of my divine consciousness.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said to himself, I knew that already.

    However, Huang Xiaolong intended to continue playing along with Gu Lonely Hong, so he didn¡¯t point it out. Instead, he put on an admiring look. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re incredible! You couldn¡¯t be killed even like that!¡±

    ¡°Ahem~~ Young man, I am in the later period of the Formations of Heaven and Earth realm, just one step away from the Immortal realm. If not for being ruthlessly schemed against back in the day, I would have ascended by now! Young man, do you understand what it means to ascend? It is the supreme realm of enduring even when the heavens and earth decay! Hmm~~ don¡¯t interrupt, let me continue.¡±

    ¡°After entering the Xuanhuang Tower, those fellow disciples naturally could no longer harm me, and I was able to preserve this strand of divine consciousness. However, this strand of my divine consciousness has been sealed on the tenth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, unable to leave ever again~~~¡±

    ¡°I am waiting! Waiting for someone! Waiting for a young genius to come to the tenth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower!¡±

    Upon hearing this, several thoughts flickered through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    But Huang Xiaolong asked aloud, ¡°Then, Senior, are you waiting for someone to rescue you from here?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Young man, that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s already a stroke of fortune that this strand of my divine consciousness has not been extinguished. Who can rescue me from here? Unless it¡¯s an Immortal realm powerhouse¡­ But there aren¡¯t many Immortal realm powerhouses overseas. Each one is an ancient and dominant existence. Who would come to save me?¡±

    ¡°Young man, listen well, since you have come to the tenth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, being the first person ever to do so, it is a stroke of destiny! I will confer upon you the Cultivation Techniques I have cultivated my entire life, as well as the mana contained within this strand of divine consciousness, pouring it all into you!¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong felt not the slightest ripple in his heart; instead, he felt somewhat amused.

    Had a pie really just fallen from the sky?

    ¡°What do you say, young man? Receiving the inheritance of my cultivation technique, as well as the mana of this strand of divine consciousness, will immediately let you rise among the younger generation of the Shushan Sect! Your potential is immense. In the future, if you cultivate both the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s and Shushan Sect¡¯s supreme arts, you will certainly make a name for yourself in all directions, and even becoming an Immortal is within reach!¡±

    The voice of the Lonely Hong was full of seduction.

    ¡°No, no¨CSenior, you must not¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong struggled to suppress his laughter, speaking loudly. ¡°I do not deserve such a reward without having rendered any service!¡±

    ¡°How pedantic! Young man, you are too pedantic! I have been trapped here for countless years and have long since looked past all worldly matters. It is not easy to meet you, so why wouldn¡¯t I seize the opportunity and have you inherit my mantle? Moreover, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re not deserving of this reward; I also have some things I need you to do.¡±

    Lonely Hong began to do ideological work with Huang Xiaolong, tempting him earnestly and gently.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong agreed somewhat reluctantly. ¡°Well¡­ alright then, Senior, I will inherit your mantle. However, what is it exactly that you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°It is quite simple! Avenge me! Young man, once you¡¯ve cultivated to the Law Manifestation realm of heaven and earth, you can begin to take revenge for me and annihilate those several junior brothers of mine. After that, the position of Qingcheng Sect Leader will be yours for the taking!¡± Lonely Hong threw out another huge bait. ¡°How about that, all the benefits are yours, right? Hahaha~~~¡±

    A mocking light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good, I agree to Senior¡¯s request. So, what should I do right now?¡±

    ¡°Remember, now, you must open up your soul completely, with no defenses whatsoever. Listen clearly, not even the thought of defense should exist,¡± Trembling with emotion, Lonely Hong spoke. ¡°Then, this strand of my divine consciousness will enter the depths of your soul, bestowing upon you all the cultivation techniques and some mana¡­ Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, empty the mind and leave the soul undefended, right? I understand. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. Then, he truly opened his soul.

    ¡°Good! Here I come!¡±

    Suddenly, the man in green clothes, Lonely Hong, transformed into a strand of divine consciousness and shot straight into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain.

    The next moment!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Foolish boy! You¡¯ve been tricked! Hahaha! Souleater Divine Consciousness!! Young man, did I teach you about ultimate wisdom? In this world, is there ever such a good thing? Hahaha~~~ I am here to possess your body! To take over your flesh! Hahaha!¡±

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain, Lonely Hong¡¯s voice turned exceedingly vicious and sinister!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ So many years have passed, and finally, a monstrous talent like you has come here. Rest assured, young man. With your body, I can swagger out from the Xuanhuang Tower! You have a talent like a demon, and I will not waste your potential; rest assured, in the future, with your body, I will stand at the pinnacle of this world, becoming a true supreme being, ruling over all!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ This body is too good¨Cit¡¯s so young~~ and the soul so perfect~~ Hahaha~~~¡±

    Lonely Hong¡¯s divine consciousness began to swim within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul, emitting greedy laughter.

    Possession!

    It turned out that this fellow intended to use a strand of divine consciousness to possess Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 999 - Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Checking Results

    Chapter 999: Chapter 999 Checking Results Chapter 999: Chapter 999 Checking Results At this moment, a thread of Dugu Hong¡¯s divine consciousness was churning like a tempest in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul, preparing to refine Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul in a bid to usurp it completely.

    ¡°Hehe~~ really not very amusing,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, somewhat speechless.

    In truth, he had realized early on that there was something off about Dugu Hong.

    In this world, there was hardly anyone who would willingly sacrifice themselves for the benefit of others, especially not a giant of the cosmic law realm like Dugu Hong. Anyone capable of cultivating to such a realm was no simple character!

    All of them were formidable figures of their era!

    Moreover, the main issue was that Huang Xiaolong harbored no greed. To Huang Xiaolong, who was the Yin Emperor himself, he truly disdained the mantle of Dugu Hong.

    Therefore, no matter what, Huang Xiaolong would not fall for it.

    ¡°Boy, you indeed possess extraordinary talent and exceptional bone structure; your potential is even higher than mine back in the day~~ That¡¯s why your soul is so difficult to refine and control. However, don¡¯t rush; I will take my time with a gentle flame, bit by bit, until I have utterly refined your soul, kekeke~~ What serendipity, this truly is my, Dugu Hong¡¯s, fortune! It seems that destiny has decreed I, Dugu Hong, shall rise again!¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul, came the greedy and sinister laughter of Dugu Hong.

    ¡°Utterly disgusting~~ Forget it, I¡¯m done playing.¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness stirred!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    All at once, that thread of Dugu Hong¡¯s divine consciousness felt a force capable of destroying heaven and earth emanating from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul! This power seemed to be able to pierce through the Xuanhuang Tower with a single strike!

    Within this force was an immense divine might.

    A divine might that brooked no violation!

    This made Dugu Hong deeply feel as if a sovereign deity who ruled over all living beings had awoken!

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!! No! No! You are not human! No human could possess such a soul! You are not an overseas cultivator either¡­ you¡­ you¡­ you are¡­ who exactly are you~~~¡± Dugu Hong screamed, his voice filled with indescribable terror and despair.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness began refining Dugu Hong.

    ¡°Ah~~~! Have mercy¡­ mercy, please~~~ No! Ah¡­ my divine consciousness, instead, is being refined by you¡­ How miserable, how utterly miserable! Why, after waiting for so many years, is my end like this~~ I tried to steal a chicken only to lose my rice~~~¡± Dugu Hong wailed in agony.

    However, it was not long before that sliver of Dugu Hong¡¯s divine consciousness was forcibly refined by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul.

    Thus, this cunning and ruthless tyrant was completely obliterated in body and spirit.

    At the same time, mysterious characters flooded into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind like the roiling waters of the Yangtze River.

    These mysterious characters formed various cultivation techniques and secret manuals.

    ¡°Oh~~ Qingcheng Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques¡­ Hmm, after refining Dugu Hong, I¡¯ve acquired many of Qingcheng Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques¡­ I have never dabbled in these techniques before; they are quite interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly. ¡°Cultivating these techniques must be super fun!¡±

    Soon, the residual mana in that thread of Dugu Hong¡¯s divine consciousness also fortified Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ponder and practice these Qingcheng Sect¡¯s techniques when I have time. For now, I¡¯m going to find my wife and see what this Master Zhang looks like¡­ Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind moved, and he flashed out of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    The seal number that had lingered on the second floor of the Xuanhuang Tower also merged back into his body as Huang Xiaolong left.

    Outside of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and found himself atop a mountain peak. All around him, palaces resplendent with gold and jade were arranged in an orderly manner.

    Furthermore, countless jade dragons like waterfalls cascaded down from a height of three thousand feet.

    Above the mountain peak, ancient pines with twisted roots and sprawling branches exuded primordial energy.

    Amidst the drifting mists, one could faintly make out a colossal city in the sky, a mirage-like palace floating there; it was an ancient palace with three characters inscribed¨C¡°Shangqing Palace.¡±

    This was the true Shangqing Palace of Dragon Tiger Mountain.

    The one that worldly tourists visited was merely an illusion.

    Using his Heavenly Eye, Huang Xiaolong saw that within the Shangqing Palace sat many cultivators with formidable auras. Some had depths unfathomable like the abyssal sea while others were as desolate as wilted vegetation and rocks; some were scorching like the sun, others were as chilling as hell.

    It looked like the Shangqing Palace harbored many masters, mostly from various overseas sects. Perhaps Master Zhang was also within the palace at this moment.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to take a closer look, several soft and tender voices suddenly called out to him¨C¡°Little Long! Over here!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong reined in his mind and, smiling, followed the voices.

    He saw that on a vast plain, several thousand people were standing.

    Although there were many, they were not crowded but sparsely scattered across the plaza.

    These people were all those who had just entered the Xuanhuang Tower for testing; there were disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain, as well as various monks and Taoists from across the country who had rushed over to celebrate Master Zhang¡¯s birthday.

    Naturally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife Chuxia Ma, Huo Bingyan, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, as well as the three little demons, were among them.

    The wives were calling for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong immediately ran over.

    ¡°Little Long, you must have reached the tenth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower by now, right?¡± the wives asked in unison.

    ¡°The young master can definitely do it,¡± the three little demons giggled charmingly.

    ¡°Hmm~~~ I strolled around that tenth floor and encountered a little interesting situation, hahaha~~~¡± Saying this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat proud.

    A fool wanted to possess a spirit, but ended up being devoured by Huang Xiaolong instead.

    This was indeed very amusing.

    ¡°Young master, what is the interesting event?¡± asked Heimei, most curious of all, for after all, she was a cat.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could speak.

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~~

    In the square, the number talismans within everyone¡¯s body flew up, fluttering in the sky like snowflakes.

    The number talismans inside Huang Xiaolong and his wives, as well as the three little demons, also whizzed up into the air.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet, now we will check the test results of everyone inside the Xuanhuang Tower,¡±

    a gentle and ethereal male voice announced.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the voice.

    They saw a group of extraordinary-looking men and women walk out from the edge of the square.

    They had the aura of immortals and fierce spirits; as they approached, they gave off a commanding presence that seemed to control the winds and clouds!

    Overseas cultivators!

    A group of overseas cultivators!

    Their vast aura enveloped the entire square, intimidating everyone¡¯s spirits!

    All the people fell silent as if chilled by the cold.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and made a face at his wives. ¡°Let¡¯s see what these fellows want to do.¡±

    Among that group of overseas cultivators, a young man in white caught the eye; his eyebrows were sharp, his spine erect like a sword, as if his body contained the strength of dragons and tigers.

    With a wave of his hand, thousands of number talismans swirled and flew towards him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check, everyone,¡± the young man in white said with a faint smile.

    Next, these overseas cultivators used their thoughts to swiftly scan over the number talismans.

    ¡°Hmm~ Not bad, we¡¯ve actually found a genius! Yes, there¡¯s a catch this time! To think that in the Central Plains, we¡¯d actually find a person of talent and grace! Good, very good! This one, I, the Huashan Sect, will take!¡± The young man in white looked slightly solemn as he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab a number talisman, ¡°Reached the sixth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower! When I was his age, I only achieved this much! Truly praiseworthy!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ This person, I, the Kongtong Sect, will take!¡±

    ¡°No need to fight! This person belongs to our Emei Sect!¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, could you please give our Cangpai Sect some face?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    These overseas cultivators seemed to be representatives of their respective sects, and now, they were arguing over a particular number talisman.

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a slight chuckle as he had overheard the overseas cultivators¡¯ debate, then turned his head and smiled at Chuxia Ma. ¡°My little wife, they seem to be discussing you~~¡±

    ¡°Alright! Everyone, those who only passed the first and second floors of the Xuanhuang Tower, stand on the left. Those who passed the third floor and above, stand on the right, and hurry up!¡± the young man in white with sharp eyebrows, stated coldly.

    After a pause, he smiled indifferently. ¡°This is the moment that decides your fate.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 You Finally Fell Into My Hands

    Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: You Finally Fell Into My Hands! Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: You Finally Fell Into My Hands! Under the command of these overseas cultivators, the thousands of people gathered in the square began to form lines. Among these people, some still had no idea what was going on, while others already knew that the major sects from overseas were absorbing fresh blood, selecting disciples!

    ¡°Form lines quickly!¡± An overseas cultivator with an overwhelmingly powerful aura urged.

    The handsome and imposing youth in white clothes, with eyebrows extending into his temples, said resolutely, ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the wrong line. The number codes on your talismans are imprinted with your soul aura. Anyone trying to cheat their way through will be discovered by us and will not be let off lightly!¡±

    Immediately, those who had only made it through the first and second floors of the Xuanhuang Tower quickly stood on the left side of the square.

    And those who had made it through the third floor and above stood on the right side.

    The overseas cultivators, with their imposing manners and aura that enveloped the area and could shatter one¡¯s spirit, ensured that no one dared to stand incorrectly.

    Huang Xiaolong, of course, cheerfully took his place on the left side, followed closely by his three little monsters.

    His four wives¡­ Yan Pianpian and Feng Hanyan had made it to the fourth floor. Huo Bingyan had reached the fifth floor. Ma Chuxia had even reached the sixth floor. They all temporarily separated from Huang Xiaolong and stood on the right side.

    At this moment, people filled up the left and right sides of the square, leaving a large space in the middle, which the group of overseas cultivators leisurely walked into.

    Huang Xiaolong observed for a moment and noticed that the people standing on the left side made up two-thirds of the total number.

    The remaining one-third were standing on the right side, all of whom had at least made it through the third floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, numbering about a thousand people in total.

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s senior sister, the lover of that Ailao Mountain youth, was also standing on the right side. She had an air of drifting aloofness, even somewhat condescending, and was insufferably smug!

    At that time, her gaze seemed to be searching for something, and when she spotted Huang Xiaolong, her eyes flashed with bitterness and mockery. The intent to kill quickly brewed within her.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Not bad, there are also a thousand people who have the opportunity to join our overseas sects,¡± an overseas cultivator nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Although the geniuses who brought us great surprises are few and far between, and most only made it to the third floor, where in this world can you find so many geniuses?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, as the saying goes, diligence can make up for lack of talent. When I was tested for my talent, I only made it to the third floor of the Xuanhuang Tower as well,¡± said a man with a simple and honest appearance, smiling faintly.

    ¡°Now, listen carefully,¡± said the youth in white, raising his voice. ¡°Today, many sects from overseas have come to Central Earth, on the one hand, to celebrate Master Zhang¡¯s birthday on Longhu Mountain, and on the other hand, to¨Cselect disciples! Yes, that¡¯s right, to bring the talented cultivators from Central Earth to overseas, to join a sect, and cultivate spells! This is an opportunity of a lifetime!¡±

    No sooner had the words fallen¨C

    Whoosh~~~~!

    A tumultuous uproar immediately spread across the square!

    Although many people already knew about this, hearing it announced officially by the overseas cultivators was still unavoidably shocking.

    ¡°Silence.¡± The youth in white gestured with his hand, and all the noise in the venue ceased instantly.

    First, the youth in white turned his sharp gaze towards the left side.

    ¡°Those who were repelled from the first floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, leave the square,¡± said the youth in white coldly. ¡°Quick!¡±

    Woosh~~~

    Of the approximately two thousand people on the left side, about half left the square with their heads down, their expressions one of utter heartbreak.

    Huang Xiaolong stood still, an amused expression flickering across his eyes.

    The overseas cultivators looked at those who left the square as if they were a bunch of ants, without the slightest scrap of emotion.

    ¡°Good, the rest who reached the second floor of the Xuanhuang Tower have a tiny bit of talent, but this talent is not enough for you to join a sect. However, heaven favors all living beings, and you too can obtain a small fortune,¡± the youth in white said with a grin. ¡°Those who reached the second floor of the Xuanhuang Tower can go overseas, to various sects, to serve as menial laborers, toiling workers! Don¡¯t look down on the menial labor of overseas sects; it¡¯s also an honor, a stroke of luck! You can cultivate beginner techniques of various sects, obtain some low-grade spirit stones, and even some remnants of elixirs! After a few years of hard work, cultivating mana will be a breeze, if not soaring through the clouds and slaying enemies with a flying sword. Extending your lifespan, however, will be easy. Menial laborers with exceptional performance may have the chance to be promoted to disciples!¡±

    With these words, the more than a thousand who had reached the second floor of the Xuanhuang Tower became wildly excited, even bursting into shouts¨C

    ¡°My God! We also have the chance to enter overseas sects? This is fate!¡±

    ¡°Even if I have to be a menial laborer, I want to go! I will go!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we must start from the bottom and work our way up, I believe with my determination, one day, I will stand out and become a true disciple of an overseas sect!

    ¡°I have finally risen above others! From now on, I no longer need to go around catching ghosts and doing coarse work! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Tsk~~ what idiots, so excited to be menial laborers? Speechless~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong scorned those around him who seemed as though they had just won the lottery.

    After setting up the people on the left side, the youth in white turned to look at the people on the right. His eyes, which had been nearly cold and ruthless, softened, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Congratulations, all of you will become a part of the world of overseas cultivators!¡±

    The people on the right were all trembling with excitement, their fists tightly clenched.

    ¡°First, those who have made it to the third level of Xuanhuang Tower, step forward,¡± the youth in white instructed.

    Whoosh~~!

    About 900 of the thousand people standing on the right stepped out in unison.

    Huang Xiaolong looked around and noticed that Sister Huo Bingyan hadn¡¯t moved. It seemed that she had not only reached the third level of Xuanhuang Tower but at least the fourth.

    The woman¡¯s face bore an even more triumphant expression.

    ¡°These are the ones whose talent barely meets the threshold~~ there¡¯s hardly any room to pick and choose. Let¡¯s just divide these people among our sects according to the number of heads,¡± the youth in white discussed with other representatives of the overseas factions beside him.

    There were no objections; everyone from the overseas sects nodded in agreement.

    Immediately, the representatives from these overseas sects fairly distributed the 900+ people among themselves.

    The remaining hundred or so on the right side of the plaza, who had not been picked, were those with talent and aptitude above the rest.

    Even the major overseas sects would compete for them.

    Plainly speaking, these people were hot commodities.

    It was then that Huo Bingyan¡¯s sister, perhaps a bit too full of herself, couldn¡¯t restrain herself any longer and spoke out, ¡°Seniors from the overseas sects, this humble girl ¡®Zhou Jingjing¡¯ is a disciple under the tutelage of Heavenly Master Zhang, and today, I was fortunate enough to reach the fourth level of Xuanhuang Tower~~~¡±

    The youth in white smiled, ¡°Entering the Xuanhuang Tower for the test, there¡¯s nothing about luck. If you¡¯ve reached the fourth level, it shows that your talent is not bad. Usually, there¡¯s a very high chance that you can cultivate to the ¡®Divine Skills Realm,¡¯ and there¡¯s about a one in twenty chance that you could step into the ¡®Transcending Tribulation Realm¡¯¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred slightly.

    According to the realm classification of the overseas cultivation world, the Divine Skills Realm was akin to a minor leader, while the Transcending Tribulation Realm was equivalent to the linchpin of a medium to small sect.

    Zhou Jingjing, who bore a grudge against Huang Xiaolong, had the opportunity to cultivate to the ¡®Transcending Tribulation Realm,¡¯ but a one in twenty chance was relatively small.

    Yet according to the youth in white, her advancing to the Divine Skills Realm was almost a certainty.

    The youth in white continued, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this one in twenty chance. Sometimes, all it takes is a bit of luck or an epiphany, and you can make it. Hmm~~ Miss Zhou, are you interested in joining my Huashan Sect?¡±

    The youth in white had begun to actively recruit Bai Jingjing!

    It seemed he did indeed have some regard for Bai Jingjing¡¯s talent.

    Unable to conceal the joy in her heart, Bai Jingjing giggled with ecstasy, and then, casting a sidelong glance at Huang Xiaolong, she looked at him defiantly.

    ¡®Oh¡­ this bitch wants to play me?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    Sure enough, Bai Jingjing cooed softly, her voice playful and seductive, ¡°Senior, Jingjing would naturally love to join the Huashan Sect~~ but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± the youth in white smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to join the Huashan Sect, according to seniority, I would be your senior uncle. If you have anything to say, just tell me. I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Thank you, Senior Uncle!¡± Overjoyed, Bai Jingjing immediately shifted her gaze and stared daggers at Huang Xiaolong, pointing at him with a fierce look on her face, ¡°Senior Uncle, this person holds a grudge against Jingjing and has repeatedly been insubordinate to her. I simply cannot stand him. I implore my Senior Uncle to deal with this man for me. Alternatively, have him restrained and handed over to Jingjing for personal disposal!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, the youth in white¡¯s gaze turned to Huang Xiaolong, and an aura of sharpness oozed out. His look was condescending as if he was regarding an ant that he could crush at will.

    The other overseas cultivators did not utter a word, as if this was a trivial matter.

    Three little monsters were gritting their teeth in rage.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were also staring at Bai Jingjing with fury.

    ¡°Heh, what do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his muscles and watched Bai Jingjing with a mocking gaze.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You dare to look at me with that expression? Do you know what your status is now? And what¡¯s mine?¡± Bai Jingjing sneered, ¡°At most, you would be a menial serf overseas! While I am a disciple of the Huashan Sect! There is a heaven-and-earth difference between us! If I want you dead, you must die! I¡¯ve said it before, you better not fall into my hands. If you do, Bai Jingjing will make sure you wish for death that won¡¯t come!¡±

    After a pause, Bai Jingjing turned sweetly to the youth in white, ¡°Senior Uncle, please decide for Jingjing!¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± The youth in white¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, he flicked his fingernail casually and said, ¡°Alright. Just a menial serf~~ well then. Niece Bai Jingjing, now go over there, break this man¡¯s limbs and cripple his cultivation. If he dares to resist, I will take action myself. However, spare his life. After all, today is Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet, and it is inauspicious to kill.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Uncle, for granting this favor!¡± Bai Jingjing¡¯s heart leaped with joy, and she looked at Huang Xiaolong with venomous eyes, ¡°Will you sever your own limbs and cripple your own cultivation, or shall I do it?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Teach Her a Lesson

    Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001: Teach Her a Lesson! Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001: Teach Her a Lesson! Facing Bai Jingjing, whose arrogance was blazing and her eyes full of resentment, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t get angry at all.

    It was as if he saw a grasshopper, hopping back and forth in front of him.

    Ridiculously funny.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a signal to the three little monsters beside him and slightly shook his head towards his wives, indicating they should not act rashly.

    In the square, the others looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sense of schadenfreude.

    ¡°What, you want to disable me? Then come over and try it yourself~~~ come on, hurry over,¡± Huang Xiaolong said teasingly as he watched Bai Jingjing with a flippant and disdainful gesture.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor, Bai Jingjing was about to explode with anger!

    She had already joined the Huashan Sect and saw a boundless future for herself, plus she had a solid support that couldn¡¯t be firmer, so in her view, Huang Xiaolong could only soften like a pitiful little dog, wagging its tail and begging in front of her.

    But Huang Xiaolong was still so arrogant!

    ¡°What are you relying on?¡± Bai Jingjing lost her composure, shrieking shrilly as her whole body trembled with anger. ¡°Yes, indeed your magical arts are not ordinary, you managed to cause my senior brother, and my man, to suffer losses at your hands¨CI admit I¡¯m not your match, but! Times have changed! Your talent and potential can only reach the second level of the Xuanhuang Tower, hence you are destined to be a menial laborer! While I, can step into the fourth level of the Xuanhuang Tower! In the future, I will be the phoenix that soars across the heavens, and you will just be a crawling bug on the ground! Kneel down!¡±

    ¡°Heh, I think, you are courting death,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a killing intent flickering.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The young man in white, sensing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent instantly, glared at him with piercing eyes. ¡°What, you dare to strike at my nephew? Hmph!¡±

    In the meantime, the young man in white¡¯s eyes burst with a chilling glint, and with a faint release of his aura, the entire square turned bitterly cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you have some skills in the Central Plains that you can dominate the whole world! To us cultivators from overseas, you are as soft as mud!¡± the young man in white sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think my nephew is oppressing you, the truth of the world is no greater than the fist. If you are to blame, blame your own mediocre talents that qualify you only to be discarded.¡±

    ¡°Discarded?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the young man from Huashan Sect. In fact, this person¡¯s aura was only slightly stronger than Ling Xiaopeng he had encountered earlier; he was merely a mid to late stage Divine Skills realm existent, one that Huang Xiaolong could easily slaughter.

    ¡°Yes, a discard,¡± the young man in white declared with a righteous look. ¡°In the world of cultivation, without talent, potential, or backing, you are just a discard. No need for more words, now kneel immediately, let my nephew handle you, and perhaps, you can still survive, live on in this world.¡±

    At this, those with talent who had been chosen and could join overseas sects displayed a sense of superiority, while those not chosen, or who could only be menial laborers, felt somewhat like the mourning of a dying rabbit and a grieving fox.

    The young man in white¡¯s words vividly showed the rules of the world for overseas cultivators¨Chere, if you are weak and lack background, then you can only be humiliated and cannot resist.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian were the first to step forward.

    Yan Pianpian and Feng Han Yan, like Bai Jingjing, had also reached the fourth level of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    In fact, they knew Huang Xiaolong very well, so they were not worried about him. They deeply believed that, even in extremely dangerous places or in a demonic land, their man could handle everything perfectly and leisurely.

    The reason they stood up now was that they could no longer bear Bai Jingjing¡¯s annoying demeanor and words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The young man in white, redirected his gaze towards Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, and was struck by their beauty, an astonishing sense of allure hitting him!

    Beautiful! Ethereal charm! Perfect figure!

    Indeed, Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian¡¯s demeanor was absolutely ethereal. This kind of demeanor had slowly developed after becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s women.

    Why?

    Because their man was the Yin Emperor, and after merging with the Yin Emperor, their aura had inevitably attained a touch of divinity, giving their demeanor a very unique touch, not attainable by mundane women, and even some female cultivators from overseas could hardly match it.

    Upon seeing Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, the young man in white was somewhat shaken in his typically indifferent heart!

    For someone who had cultivated for several hundred years, worldly passions were generally very faint; occasional affairs were only a diversion.

    It was unlikely for him to be moved by any woman.

    However, upon seeing Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, the young man in white was indeed moved!

    ¡°That Bai Jingjing, compared to these two women, is indeed just a weed,¡± the young man in white thought to himself.

    After sensing the aura of Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, the young man in white quickly found their numbers among a large stack of identifier talismans he held.

    ¡°Oh~~ Ladies! You have also reached the fourth level of the Xuanhuang Tower, would you, too, like to join our Huashan Sect?¡± asked the young man in white, his heart feeling a bit heated.

    ¡°Really? Elder of Huashan Sect, you¡¯ve already recruited one disciple, and now you want to recruit these two ladies, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? It should be our turn by now, right?¡±

    The representatives of other overseas sects also showed some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Well, if these two ladies join my Huashan Sect, then each of you also chooses three disciples who have broken into the fourth level of the Xuanhuang Tower. How about that?¡± the young man in white hastily suggested.

    At this time, Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, using the secret technique Huang Xiaolong taught them, transmitted to Huang Xiaolong via soul, ¡°Little Long, should we join an overseas sect? It¡¯s really awkward right now~~ these sects seem to be scrambling for us~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, in reality, whether his wives would enter an overseas sect or not, he had already decided during their time in the Xuanhuang Tower.

    Join!

    After all, the world of overseas cultivators is a whole new world.

    The wives going to different sects for cultivation and experience would greatly benefit them. Although Huang Xiaolong was exceptionally strong, using others to polish one¡¯s skills could let the wives temper themselves in some overseas sects, which would help them grow faster in the future.

    But before that, Huang Xiaolong had to lay some groundwork on them, ensuring that they could turn danger into safety whenever they faced it.

    ¡°Pianpian wife, Hanyan wife, Little wife, and Ice Yan wife, listen well. This time, your chance has come. Don¡¯t think too much. Trust your instincts and choose the overseas sect you wish to join. Also, do not be afraid; I will leave a trump card with you all, so even if it¡¯s overseas, you can handle real dangers with ease,¡± Huang Xiaolong transmitted his voice to his wives.

    Having received Huang Xiaolong¡¯s approval, the four wives then nodded together.

    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t want to join the Hua Mountain Sect,¡± said Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, shaking their heads at the same time.

    ¡°This bitch, too arrogant, her face makes people nauseous~~~¡± Feng Hanyan looked at Bai Jingjing with a disgusted expression.

    ¡°Whichever sect will teach this bitch a lesson, my sister and I will join that sect!¡± Yan Pianpian continued.

    ¡°You!¡± On hearing this, Bai Jingjing was furious.

    However, with those words, representatives of these overseas sects fell somewhat silent.

    Teach Bai Jingjing a lesson?

    Bai Jingjing was already a disciple of the Huashan Sect, and now, if these sect representatives, in order to recruit Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian, went to teach Bai Jingjing a lesson, it would mean ripping the face off the Huashan Sect!

    This was no small matter!

    After all, the Huashan Sect was also a major force overseas, supported by top-notch experts!

    Offending the Huashan Sect to recruit two disciples who had broken into the fourth layer of the Xuanhuang Tower was extremely irrational.

    ¡°Giggle~~~¡± Seeing this, Bai Jingjing laughed spitefully through gritted teeth. ¡°You two bitches! Good! I¡¯ll remember you! Later, I will settle scores with you! Oh, you want to stand up for this man? Hahahaha~~ Stop daydreaming. I am a disciple of the Hua Mountain Sect, and my backing is extremely strong. Who would dare to make an enemy of the Huashan Sect for you two bitches?¡±

    ¡°Any sect willing to teach this bitch a lesson, I will join,¡± Huo Bingyan also stepped forward, her face filled with a murderous glare at Bai Jingjing. ¡°Sister, you dared to threaten my husband, from today onwards, don¡¯t blame me for disregarding past camaraderie as sect mates!¡±

    ¡°Bing Yan sister, are you also coming out to make a fool of yourself? What an idiot! I really want to see who will teach me a lesson!¡± Bai Jingjing screamed defiantly.

    At this moment, the expressions of the overseas sect representatives changed!

    Huo Bingyan, judging from her identification symbol, had reached the fifth level of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    Among the many who participated in the tests, only about four people could reach the fifth level of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    Each one was a genius treasure!

    To put it bluntly, recruiting a disciple who had reached the fifth level of the Xuanhuang Tower was worth ten, or even twenty, who had only reached the fourth level!

    ¡°This~~¡± Some of the overseas sects were clearly tempted!

    ¡°Gentlemen, you also want to move against a disciple of my Hua Mountain Sect?¡± The white-robed youth now felt immense pressure, but still had to uphold the scene. ¡°Enough, do not act rashly. I will handle this matter.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the white-robed youth glared at Bai Jingjing with some annoyance, thinking, you really know how to cause trouble!

    She had just joined my Huashan Sect, and already caused such a big mess!

    At that moment, the white-robed youth slightly regretted admitting Bai Jingjing.

    ¡°Niece Jing, come back, do not trouble that guy anymore,¡± the white-robed youth instructed.

    ¡°But, Uncle Master, you promised Jingjing~~~¡± Bai Jingjing argued unwillingly.

    ¡°Come back!!!¡± the white-robed youth roared.

    Bai Jingjing¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± At this moment, Ma Chuxia stood out with a smile on her face. ¡°I repeat, whichever sect will teach this bitch a lesson, I will join.¡±

    All eyes of the overseas cultivators turned towards Ma Chuxia!

    Then, their breathing became somewhat rushed.

    These include the Huashan Sect¡¯s white-robed youth!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ are you serious?¡± an overseas cultivator asked, trembling.

    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a slight smile.

    The next moment!

    All the overseas cultivators, every representative of the overseas sects, looked at Bai Jingjing with fierce and vicious eyes, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to swallow her whole!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 A Pheasant Can Never Become a

    Chapter 1002: Chapter 1002: A Pheasant Can Never Become a Phoenix! Chapter 1002: Chapter 1002: A Pheasant Can Never Become a Phoenix! All representatives of the overseas sects, even including the young man in white from the Huashan Sect, stared at Bai Jingjing with a gaze as fierce as that of jackals, tigers, or leopards, seemingly wishing they could devour her alive!

    Because Ma Chuxia had stepped forward!

    These people, naturally, were all aware of Ma Chuxia¡¯s test results. They had long been ¡°salivating¡± over them!

    This time, in the conquest of the Xuanhuang Tower, the one with the best performance was Ma Chuxia!

    She reached the sixth level of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    You should know, in the world of overseas cultivators, the most demonic talent currently reached the eighth level of the Xuanhuang Tower, a feat unmatched and unprecedented.

    Simply put, reaching the eighth level of the Xuanhuang Tower was unique, an exception.

    Hence, speaking of Ma Chuxia¡¯s talent, it was already superior!

    Actually, none of the overseas cultivators, who had come here, had ever reached the sixth level of the Xuanhuang Tower when they tested themselves, like Ma Chuxia had!

    Which means, strictly speaking, in aspects of cultivation talent, they couldn¡¯t compare with Ma Chuxia!

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s potential was explosive, her future boundless!

    Although it was very difficult to cultivate to the Immortal realm, there was also a certain probability to strike at the ¡°Heaven and Earth Law Form,¡± this supreme state!

    The representatives of the overseas sects were all very clear, if they managed to recruit Ma Chuxia this time, they would definitely receive significant rewards upon returning to their sects! Even gaining one or two magical artifacts was quite possible!

    A genius who had passed the sixth level of the Xuanhuang Tower was indeed like the difference between a phoenix and a wild chicken compared to Bai Jingjing who only made it to the fourth level!

    It can be said that to compete for the genius Ma Chuxia, these representatives of the overseas sects were ready to go all out! Damn the consequences! Offending the Huashan Sect was just an offense! In plain terms, it was just teaching a lesson to a newly acquired disciple of the Huashan Sect, which could totally be reconciled later. Even compensating with some resources to the Huashan Sect would be worth it!

    At this moment, Bai Jingjing was still cluelessly lost, unaware of what was happening, only feeling, from all directions, a strong oppressive force, an emperor¡¯s wrath, a murderously overwhelming aura pressing down on her!

    ¡°You! Ridiculous! Haven¡¯t you understood what¡¯s happening?¡± Bai Jingjing, still unaware, then glared at Ma Chuxia with a ferocious mocking look. ¡°No one will offend the Huashan Sect for you¡­ Who do you think you are? So naive! I¡¯ll just stand here and see, who dares to teach me a lesson!¡±

    As soon as the words fell!

    Slap~~~~!!!!!!

    A loud bang erupted!

    Bai Jingjing¡¯s left cheek immediately suffered a slap!

    The slap was extremely heavy, instantly swelling her left cheek red, leaving behind five blood-like finger marks.

    However, this slap was, after all, merciful, otherwise Bai Jingjing would have been killed on the spot.

    Bai Jingjing was initially bewildered for a moment, subconsciously covering her burning cheek, ¡°Who? Who slapped me? I am a disciple of the Huashan Sect! Who slapped me?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Out of the crowd of overseas cultivators, a tall young woman dressed in a purple robe stepped forward. She had a slender figure, snow-white skin, delicately arched eyebrows, refined features, and her body shone with a glowing light.

    The young woman¡¯s aura was no less formidable than that of the young man in white from the Huashan Sect!

    ¡°Another word, and you¡¯ll get another slap,¡± the young woman glared at Bai Jingjing with a piercing look, and suddenly, Bai Jingjing felt as if she had been thrown into a world of ice and snow, feeling chilled to the bone!

    ¡°Miss, does this slap give you some relief?¡± The young woman in purple smiled at Ma Chuxia. ¡°I am from the Emei Sect. Among our Emei Sect disciples, nine out of ten are women. If you were to join the Emei Sect, it would be most favorable. Honestly, other sects are mostly dominated by men.¡±

    ¡°Ah ha~~ Ziluo! You actually struck first! You¡¯re quick!¡±

    ¡°No! Just because the Emei Sect has mainly female disciples, it shouldn¡¯t mean that this young lady should join the Emei Sect.¡±

    ¡°Ziluo, your Emei Sect is already powerful with many talented new disciples. Why do you compete with us?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Wow~~~¡± At this moment, Bai Jingjing, having come to her senses, burst into loud cries, ¡°Uncle Master! She¡­ she¡­ she hit me¡­ This is showing no respect for our Huashan Sect~¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You wretch!¡± The young man in white finally exploded with rage, ¡°You wretch, just having joined our Huashan Sect, have caused trouble, bullied the good, but now, I will represent the Huashan Sect and expel you from our sect! Get lost!¡±

    ¡°No! Uncle Master, I¡­ I¡­ I did nothing wrong¡­ Could it be, just because of her, you¡­ you are going to expel me from the Huashan Sect?¡± Bai Jingjing looked at Ma Chuxia with eyes filled with terror and resentment.

    ¡°Yes, this girl, her talent and potential, ten times yours, you are just a mountain chicken, while she is a phoenix soaring through the heavens¡­¡± The young man in white unintentionally praised Ma Chuxia.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Bai Jingjing, struck by the blow, wailed miserably.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The young man in white¡¯s expression turned cold, and he backhandedly slapped her.

    Smack~~~!

    Bai Jingjing¡¯s right cheek took another heavy hit.

    Today was Master Zhang¡¯s birthday, and Bai Jingjing was Master Zhang¡¯s disciple, playing host, so the young girl Ziluo from Emei and the young man in white from Huashan Sect just casually slapped her, causing only minor injuries.

    ¡°Girl, look, I have expelled this wretch from the Huashan Sect and personally punished her. Do you see, would you like to join our Huashan Sect?¡± When facing Ma Chuxia, the young man in white switched his expression, smiling brilliantly.

    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡± At this moment, Bai Jingjing felt as though she had fallen from heaven into the deepest abyss!

    Just a moment ago, she was gloriously becoming a disciple of the overseas Huashan Sect, but now, not only was she slapped, she was also expelled from the Huashan Sect.

    What Bai Jingjing found even harder to accept was that she seemed abandoned by everyone, thrown into the trash can like garbage.

    Bai Jingjing trembled all over.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I¡¯m dying of laughter. Weren¡¯t you going to cripple me?¡± At this time, Huang Xiaolong could no longer hold back and burst into laughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think you had turned from a mountain chicken to a phoenix? Hahahaha~~ Look, a mountain chicken is still a mountain chicken, and it can never become a phoenix¡­ It¡¯s too funny, really too funny~~¡±

    At Huang Xiaolong¡¯s laughter, three little demons, along with Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, Huo Bingyan, and Ma Chuxia, all giggled.

    Many people in the square, already somewhat disgusted by Bai Jingjing¡¯s pretentious and ugly demeanor, naturally took pleasure in seeing her embarrassment.

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± Bai Jingjing nearly broke down mentally, and with a spurt, a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, her face as pale as golden paper, swaying unsteadily.

    At this moment, those foreign cultivators all shouted, ¡°Girl! Is that still not enough? Good! We¡¯ll give you a hand and punish this wretch more!¡±

    A group of foreign cultivators prepared to rush forward and severely slap Bai Jingjing!

    Just at that moment¡ª-

    ¡°Enough!¡± A majestic and profound male voice came from the unreal mirage-like Shangqing Palace!

    At the same time, a strong will, like a tornado, rushed towards them, causing these foreign cultivators to slightly frown.

    ¡°Oh? Is that Master Zhang¡¯s voice? Seeing his own disciple being beaten up, he couldn¡¯t stand by anymore, so he came out to defend her?¡± Huang Xiaolong thought with a smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Everyone, although Jingjing is impolite, she is still my disciple. Doing this in front of me, humiliating and beating her¡­ is also inappropriate~~~¡±

    Master Zhang sighed, and then, the aura hovering outside the Shangqing Palace like fairy mist, drifted with the wind and dissipated, revealing the scene inside the palace.

    There, a group of profound and powerful figures sat within the hall!

    Suddenly, a breath laden with killing intent and pressure swept over Huang Xiaolong! In that breath, there was extreme disgust towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and he looked up towards the Shangqing Palace.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 The Bizarre Master Zhang

    Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: The Bizarre Master Zhang! Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: The Bizarre Master Zhang! Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw, in the main hall of the Supreme Clear Palace, sitting on the master seat at the top was a middle-aged man, legs wide apart, showing a majestic posture.

    This man was dressed as a scholar, wearing a loose long robe, with a temperament that was very archaic and peculiar. He looked just like a sage educating the world in a painting, venerable and esteemed. Moreover, his aura was in perfect harmony with the surrounding heaven and earth.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. This person was none other than Master Zhang!

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had heard of Master Zhang¡¯s name for a long time. After entering the city, the evil demons and heretical Taoists he encountered were basically Master Zhang¡¯s disciples, but they all died at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands.

    In fact, it was clear that Huang Xiaolong was Master Zhang¡¯s enemy!

    At first glance, Master Zhang¡¯s aura was comparable to the representatives of the sea-crossing sects in the square, perhaps only slightly stronger but limited in its extent.

    That is to say, according to the classification of realms by the overseas cultivators, Master Zhang should approximately be in the middle to late period of the Divine Skills realm.

    But¨C

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly!

    Perhaps others could not see it, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense was unmatched. He had keenly sensed that although Master Zhang appeared to be seated on the golden throne, even Huang Xiaolong could not pinpoint his real location!

    Why was that?

    In fact, it was quite simple!

    The Master Zhang seated in the Supreme Clear Palace was not actually his real body but an incarnation of divine sense! His incarnation bore the aura of Master Zhang¡¯s real body, but since his actual body wasn¡¯t there, it was impossible to accurately lock onto his position.

    ¡®Hahaha~~~ How interesting! Truly interesting!¡¯ The corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. ¡®So, Master Zhang, you¡¯ve managed to deceive all the overseas cultivators who came to the Central Plains today! What a move to pull the wool over everyone¡¯s eyes! Turns out, you¡¯re the big fish! Hahaha! Everyone has underestimated you!¡¯

    Aside from Huang Xiaolong, no one else had discovered the incarnation of Master Zhang seated in the Supreme Clear Palace.

    Huang Xiaolong even suspected that all this time, the Master Zhang in the Central Plains was merely an incarnation!

    Where the real body was, he still didn¡¯t know!

    ¡®According to the overseas cultivators, once one¡¯s cultivation reaches the realm of Heaven and Earth Law Phase, every single thought can transform into an incarnation. The fact that Master Zhang¡¯s incarnation managed to fool all the experts here suggests that his true body could very well be someone of the Heaven and Earth Law Phase, a towering figure of such stature that even if placed overseas, would be a monumental bigwig, an overlord with immense power! It¡¯s laughable, truly laughable. Those overseas deceased probably looked down on Master Zhang in their hearts. Their main purpose for coming here to wish Master Zhang a happy birthday was merely perfunctory, chiefly to absorb fresh blood. Little did they know that Master Zhang is an unparalleled powerhouse~~~ What a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! Hey, as soon as Master Zhang¡¯s real body comes over, all the overseas cultivators who came to the Central Plains today would be wiped out without a doubt! A master of the Heaven and Earth Law Phase can sweep aside everything¡­¡¯

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, various thoughts came rushing in.

    With every thought he turned over, he found more and more doubts about Master Zhang.

    Firstly, according to Huo Bingyan, Master Zhang¡¯s birth occurred when his mother dreamed of a saintly immortal and then became pregnant the next day. She carried the pregnancy for thirty-six months before giving birth to Master Zhang. This was what meant by a divine incarnation descending to earth. This alone indicated that Master Zhang¡¯s origins were a mystery.

    Secondly, if Master Zhang was so powerful, why didn¡¯t he expand his territory overseas and instead mingled in the decaying Central Plains? He had not made an illustrious name for himself overseas, yet he was willing to be the local king in the Central Plains. Why was that?

    Thirdly, given Master Zhang¡¯s realm, the disciples he taught were one worse than the other. Those Taoists killed by Huang Xiaolong were only capable of trivial skills like talisman drawing and ghost nurturing. Even the Chief Disciple, Zeng Qi, was of little consequence. It seemed he hadn¡¯t even been willing to teach his disciples and grandchildren even the slightest bit of what he knew!

    There were just too many doubts!

    However, Huang Xiaolong quickly composed himself and a smile spread across his face.

    Master Zhang¡¯s disdainful gaze swept over Huang Xiaolong before he declared loudly, ¡°Everyone, could you do me a favor and stop making things difficult for Jingjing?¡±

    The overseas cultivators in the square naturally would not go too far. Although they didn¡¯t think highly of Master Zhang, the self-proclaimed emperor of the Central Plains¡¯ cultivation world, they weren¡¯t prepared to completely fall out with him. There would be increasingly frequent collaborations between the overseas cultivation world and the Central Plains, and Master Zhang was a crucial intermediary.

    In simple terms, Master Zhang still had great value to the major sects overseas.

    As soon as Master Zhang spoke, the representatives of the overseas sects released the oppressive aura and the fierce atmosphere they had directed at Bai Jingjing and let it dissipate.

    ¡°Master~~~!¡± At this moment, with her own mountain of support stepping in, Bai Jingjing immediately burst into loud crying, filled with grievances, and ran towards the Supreme Clear Palace.

    It seemed that Master Zhang usually doted on Bai Jingjing exceedingly.

    Bai Jingjing moved quickly, reaching Master Zhang in a few moments, and while sobbing and sniffling, she whispered into Master Zhang¡¯s ear. Master Zhang nodded slightly as he listened, a cold light blooming in his eyes, and looked in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s direction several times.

    But Huang Xiaolong appeared completely unconcerned.

    Within the Supreme Clear Palace, besides Master Zhang, there were many other overseas cultivators seated, emanating mysterious and powerful auras. The place was a veritable gathering of dragons and fishes, with numerous masters present.

    Huang Xiaolong even sensed that among them, three cultivators were radiating the Sword Qi distinctive to the Shushan sect!

    Huang Xiaolong had deduced the Shushan Sword Qi himself, so he was able to accurately sense the presence of people from the Shushan sect.

    ¡®Hehehe, even the people from Shushan sect have arrived~~ Before Ling Xiaopeng breathed his last, he issued a blood decree. These guys must have received the news of Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s death by now. They are much stronger than Ling Xiaopeng; if they knew I was the one who killed Ling Xiaopeng, they would probably take action right on the spot to avenge him, right?¡¯

    ¡®Hahaha~~ Exciting, exciting, today¡¯s gathering is truly bustling.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong felt a little eager in his heart.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the selection of disciples by the various overseas sects will be put on hold for now,¡± Master Zhang shifted his gaze away from Huang Xiaolong and smiled faintly, ¡°Now, the banquet may begin¡ª-¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen than Master Zhang waved his hand, and streaks of golden light flickered out, shooting towards the square. These streaks of golden light projected onto the square, twisted continuously, and then transformed into rows of golden chairs, luxurious and majestic.

    ¡°Please take your seats!¡± Master Zhang said with a smile.

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. He knew this move of Master Zhang¡¯s was a spell that teleported chairs from elsewhere, equivalent to a space-transposing spell.

    This spell wasn¡¯t anything spectacular, but Master Zhang used it with ease, which showed that this incarnation of his was proficient in many spells.

    ¡°Thank you, Master, for granting us seats!¡± On the square, Master Zhang¡¯s disciples erupted with orderly and respectful voices.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Zhang,¡± said the other attendees, including representatives from the overseas sects, also expressing their gratitude.

    The next moment, the crowd surged towards the seating area and chose their seats to sit down.

    This choosing of seats was also exceedingly particular, with the seats at the very front naturally given to the representatives of the overseas sects.

    Those who had performed well in testing at the Xuanhuang Tower were seated behind them.

    Further back were those who had only managed to pass the second level and could only work overseas as laborers.

    Lastly, sitting at the very back were those who had been eliminated and couldn¡¯t even work as laborers.

    Huang Xiaolong was indifferent; accompanied by his wives and three little monsters, he sat down at the very last row.

    ¡°Little Long, be careful~~¡± Chuxia whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°I think Master Zhang holds a deep grudge against you.¡±

    ¡°Tch~~ My little wife, I¡¯m not afraid of him. Actually, my feud with Master Zhang was already set long ago. I¡¯ve slaughtered quite a few of his disciples. Even the chief disciple of Longhu Mountain died by my hand,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said to Chuxia, ¡°My little wife, thank you for standing up for me just now~~ Haha. Now, you have become a genius that those overseas sects are scrambling to covet, a real delicacy.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, stop teasing me~~ I¡¯m no genius. I¡­ I¡¯m just your little wife,¡± said Chuxia tenderly.

    At that moment, Huo Bingyan bit her lip and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Husband, if you and my Master were to fight~~ I¡­ I would stand by your side! I¡­ I would rather betray Longhu Mountain! In¡­ In this world, nothing is more important than you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Good girl,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°But indeed you should leave Longhu Mountain. You reached the fifth level in the Xuanhuang Tower; although your talent is not as good as my little wife¡¯s, there will still be many overseas sects fighting to take you on as a disciple.¡±

    Just then, they heard Master Zhang announce loudly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I thank you all for coming to celebrate my birthday today. However, before the banquet starts, there is one thing I need to address. Ah~~ Brother Shangguan, please speak.¡±

    Master Zhang addressed a man who was sitting in the seat to his lower left, the first seat.

    The man was dressed like a middle-aged scholar and had a square face that exuded both dignity and detachment from worldly matters.

    The man smiled at Master Zhang and then rose to his feet, dominating the atmosphere of the entire place!

    ¡®Hmm~~ What does a person from the Shushan Sword Sect have to say at Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes showed an interested expression.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. My name is Shangguan Lin of the Shushan Sword Sect. Friends from overseas know me well, but those from the Central Plains may not have heard of me. However, it¡¯s no matter. Today, I have something to say at Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet,¡± Shangguan Lin said with a somewhat serious expression. ¡°The Central Plains are vast and full of capable people. In the future, our various overseas sects will also continue to select disciples with talent for cultivation in the Central Plains.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Shangguan Lin continued, ¡°Actually, today, on behalf of the various major sects from overseas, I want to ask the friends from the Central Plains to help us search for an item. This item consists of nine pieces. Ah~~~ Everyone, please look.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As he spoke, Shangguan Lin waved his hand.

    A giant scroll soared into the sky, unveiling itself before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    On the scroll, there was a painting of an ancient and mysterious black dagger!

    ¡°Oh? They are also looking for this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure shuddered slightly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Sneak Attack

    Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004: Sneak Attack Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004: Sneak Attack Looking at the scroll depicting a black knife, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred greatly! Wasn¡¯t that the mysterious black knife he was collecting? There were nine in total! Once he gathered all nine black knives together, a shocking secret would be unveiled!

    Huang Xiaolong had long felt that the secret contained within these nine black knives would even move someone like him, the Yin Emperor.

    So far, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s luck had been good, having acquired five black knives numbered¨C1, 3, 4, 7, 9!

    Only four more were needed to complete the collection!

    As far as Huang Xiaolong knew, in Dongying, it was likely that King Yan, Xu Fu, possessed one of the black knives.

    It now appeared that overseas cultivators also possessed the black knives, and furthermore, these cultivators were continuously searching. They had finally come to the Middle Kingdom. Probably, besides adding fresh blood, this was one of their real purposes for visiting Master Zhang to celebrate his birthday!

    The black knife in the scroll wasn¡¯t marked with a number, but it was depicted so vividly that, in addition to retaining the mysterious aura of the black knives, it also radiated an overwhelming Sword Qi. This Sword Qi conveyed a tyranny that could sever everything, spare no spirits, and bring a rain of blood upon the heavens and earth.

    It seemed that the artist who created this black knife was also a supreme expert, particularly in the Sword Dao.

    Seeing the black knife in the painting, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were naturally moved and glanced at Huang Xiaolong, but they quickly composed themselves, restoring their calm demeanors.

    Master Zhang also changed his expression, squinting his eyes at the black knife depicted in the painting, seemingly deep in thought.

    The others, however, were all baffled, unaware of what the black knife was, but considering it was sought after by overseas cultivators, it was probably no ordinary object.

    Shangguan Lin from Shushan Sect solemnly said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there are a total of nine of these black knives in the world, relating to a secret. To be honest, our overseas sects have been searching for them. However, most likely, most of the black knives have ended up in the Middle Kingdom, which has left us overseas empty-handed for years. Therefore, if any of you discover the whereabouts of these black knives, please immediately inform Master Zhang. He will then liaise with us.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Shangguan Lin smiled and said, ¡°Of course, our overseas sects are not stingy with rewards. For finding one black knife, you can obtain a large quantity of Immortal Pills, magical treasures, and even receive rewards related to the cultivation techniques of our overseas sects.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the eyes of everyone present heated up.

    To say nothing of other rewards, just the Immortal Pills alone; it was said that the pills crafted by overseas cultivators could prolong one¡¯s life and were truly ¡®Immortal Pills.¡¯ Everyone fears death; to be able to live several decades or even a hundred years longer surpasses any attraction that money, fame, or even power could offer.

    At that moment, Master Zhang smiled warmly, ¡°Brother Shangguan, could you tell us what secret these nine black knives actually contain?¡±

    Shangguan Lin smiled meaningfully but did not reply immediately.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong thought to himself¨C¡®I already have five black knives, but I¡¯m still unable to decipher the secret within them. It seems that gathering all nine black knives is necessary to finally unveil that secret. Master Zhang¡¯s question is futile.¡¯

    ¡°If Brother Shangguan finds it inconvenient to tell us, then let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Master Zhang smiled.

    ¡°Hahaha~ Master Zhang, this secret¡­ indeed requires gathering all nine black knives to unravel,¡± Shangguan Lin eventually said as expected.

    A flash of unnoticed disappointment swept across Master Zhang¡¯s eyes, but he quickly regained his usual demeanor, ¡°Very well, Brother Shangguan, rest assured, I will do my utmost to search for these black knives in the Middle Kingdom, and if I find any, I will inform the overseas sects.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Master Zhang,¡± Shangguan Lin¡¯s face now revealed a hint of pride. ¡°However~~ well, Master Zhang, to be honest, the secret of the nine black knives is unknown to others, but the higher echelons of our Shushan Sect are aware of some of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Master Zhang¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°Do you mean that even without gathering all nine black knives, Shushan Sect is aware of the secret they hold?¡±

    Shangguan Lin did not deny it, ¡°Yes. But I hold a low position in the Shushan Sword Sect, so I was not informed. Such top-secret intelligence is only accessible to the Sect Master and the Elder Group.¡±

    Hearing this conversation, Huang Xiaolong also felt somewhat astonished.

    So, the people of Shushan had already possessed some intelligence!

    Now it seemed that the shocking secret hidden behind these nine black daggers was becoming clearer.

    At that moment, Master Zhang publicly announced, ¡°Everyone, look carefully. Whoever finds the black daggers in the painting, even if it¡¯s just one, will receive a hefty reward from the major sects overseas! These gifts are enough to vastly benefit one, and could even reverse one¡¯s fate!¡±

    The atmosphere at the scene became even more heated as many people secretly vowed that they must search for the black daggers all over the world in the coming days. Once found, their fate would undergo an earth-shattering change¨Clike a carp leaping through the dragon¡¯s gate and becoming a superior person!

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Shangguan Lin nodded in satisfaction and put away the scroll. He sat down and said to Master Zhang, ¡°Master Zhang, please continue with your birthday celebration.¡±

    Master Zhang smiled and nodded.

    Before long, one of Master Zhang¡¯s disciples bowed deeply and called out loudly, ¡°Please, all the birthday guests, present your birthday gifts!¡±

    As soon as these words fell, the sound of silk and bamboo orchestras rose from all directions, very festive.

    One after another, the birthday guests, Master Zhang¡¯s disciples, and those cultivators from overseas, all presented their prepared gifts.

    In no time, the platform designated for gifts was aglow with treasures, piled high with various pills, materials, medicines, and talismans.

    For example, major sects like the Shushan Sect and Qingcheng Sect, made notable gestures by directly presenting flying swords to Master Zhang as birthday gifts.

    ¡°Little Long, did you prepare a birthday gift?¡± Chuxia asked in a low voice. ¡°I painted a few charms as the birthday gifts for Master Zhang~~~¡±

    Chuxia knew that Huang Xiaolong had a grudge with Master Zhang, and although Huang Xiaolong was known for his generosity and had many treasures, he most likely wouldn¡¯t present a gift to Master Zhang.

    But Huang Xiaolong responded with a playful smile, ¡°A birthday gift? I indeed have something prepared~~heh~~¡±

    Meanwhile, Bai Jingjing, who was sitting next to Master Zhang, ingratiatingly said, ¡°Master, look at this, so many people are celebrating your birthday, including those powerful individuals from overseas, so many gifts~~and even flying swords.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Master Zhang seemed rather unconcerned about these birthday gifts.

    At this moment, Bai Jingjing wore a pitiful expression, covering her slapped, swollen face, and tearfully whined to Master Zhang, ¡°Master, today~~Jingjing feels so wronged~~¡±

    ¡°You child~~¡± Master Zhang sighed. ¡°It¡¯s your own fault.¡±

    After speaking, Master Zhang gently blew out a breath, a soft wind caressed Bai Jingjing¡¯s face, bringing her instant coolness, and her pain was gone, the swelling also quickly subsided, restoring her face to its delicate state.

    ¡°Thank you, Master. Master, as you saw, Jingjing had just joined the Huashan Sect before being¡­ expelled¡­¡± Bai Jingjing continued to cry.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Master Zhang smiled. ¡°After the celebration is over, I will plead for you. With your talent of reaching the fourth level of Xuanhuang Tower, all the major sects overseas will accept you as a disciple.¡±

    Bai Jingjing nodded, then, her gaze inevitably turned towards Huang Xiaolong.

    In that instant, Bai Jingjing¡¯s tearful expression transformed into one filled with bitterness and hatred; she wished she could immediately charge forward and tear Huang Xiaolong to shreds!

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have gloriously joined the Huashan Sect by now! It¡¯s you who humiliated me in public! It¡¯s you!¡±

    The flames of hatred crazily burned in Bai Jingjing¡¯s chest, her murderous intent becoming uncontrollable!

    ¡°Master, the last time you mentioned that if I pass the test and can join an overseas sect, you would gift me a magical artifact that you personally crafted, to ensure that I wouldn¡¯t be bullied overseas~~~¡± Bai Jingjing said with a fawning look.

    Master Zhang glanced at Bai Jingjing and was slightly moved; his gaze then shifted to Huang Xiaolong sitting in the distance outside the Qing Palace, his face thoughtful. He suddenly spoke, ¡°Where is your senior brother? Where did he go? It¡¯s the feast celebrating my longevity, and he disappears. Today, if your senior brother also participated in the Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s test, his talent might not necessarily lose to yours, Jingjing.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Bai Jingjing suddenly looked sorrowful. ¡°Senior brother¡­ senior brother¡­ he¡­ he might be in more trouble than luck!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What exactly happened?¡± Master Zhang frowned deeply, looking very imposing.

    Thereupon, Bai Jingjing recounted the incident of Huang Xiaolong and Zeng Qi betting and fighting, embellishing her tale with some extra details.

    She emphasized that after Zeng Qi and the Ailao Mountain youth dispersed the crowd, they stayed behind to settle the matter of the bet with Huang Xiaolong, but he did not return all night and has since been unreachable.

    ¡°Oh~~ so that¡¯s what happened.¡± Master Zhang¡¯s pupils contracted, and he scanned Huang Xiaolong with a ferocious gaze.

    Bai Jingjing took the opportunity to say, ¡°Master, I think it¡¯s most likely that¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Jingjing, you need not say more.¡± Master Zhang shook his hand. ¡°Since I promised you, I must deliver a magical artifact as protection, to ensure that you can stand your ground overseas. Naturally, I won¡¯t go back on my word~~~¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Master Zhang flipped his right hand.

    In his palm appeared an object.

    This object was golden in color, with layers of radiance emanating from it, approximately the size and length of a cigarette, engraved with numerous runes.

    ¡°Jingjing, this magical artifact is the ¡®Golden Mace¡¯; I collected several tons of materials and spent years abroad to craft it. Its power is no less than that of a flying sword. One strike with it, and even a small mountain could be shattered,¡± said Master Zhang with a smile as he handed the cigarette-sized ¡°Golden Mace¡± to Bai Jingjing. ¡°Jingjing, quickly bond with it through your blood. With this artifact, even joining an overseas sect, you will have some means of self-protection.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Bai Jingjing joyfully received the Golden Mace, performed the blood bonding, and soon, the Golden Mace transformed into a golden light and merged into Bai Jingjing¡¯s body, quite magically.

    Simultaneously, the numerous wonderful uses of the magical artifact were understood by Bai Jingjing, as if she had become one with the artifact.

    ¡°Master, this artifact is truly powerful! Master, I¡­ I¡­¡± Bai Jingjing¡¯s eyes rolled around. ¡°I want to go¡­¡±

    At this, Bai Jingjing lowered her head and murmured, ¡°To relieve myself~~¡±

    A sharp gleam flashed in Master Zhang¡¯s eyes as he nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Bai Jingjing quickly walked out of the Qing Palace, then, with her head lowered, she took a long detour, winding up behind the area where Huang Xiaolong was sitting.

    After coming to a halt, Huang Xiaolong, his wives, and the three young demons revealed their backs to Bai Jingjing.

    ¡°You brat! You bastard! Today, I will have you dead!¡± Fury flashed in Bai Jingjing¡¯s eyes, her gaze fixed on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s silhouette like that of a venomous snake.

    She harbored a murderous intent toward Huang Xiaolong¨Ca murderous intent she could barely contain!

    Although it was true that Ma Chuxia, being extraordinarily talented, was highly sought after by various overseas sects, which disgraced Bai Jingjing. However, Bai Jingjing was no fool; she knew better than to provoke Ma Chuxia anymore.

    But¡­

    Huang Xiaolong was merely a worthless man who had only made it to the second layer of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    His life and death meant nothing to those overseas cultivators!

    If Bai Jingjing were to kill Huang Xiaolong with one strike, then even if Ma Chuxia and the others were furious, it would be of no use.

    After all, this was Master Zhang¡¯s territory, and it was unlikely that Ma Chuxia and the other women would retaliate on the spot for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sake. Even if they dared to make a move, Master Zhang would surely intervene to prevent it.

    Later, as Ma Chuxia and the other women joined the overseas sects and embarked on a path of seeking immortality, they would likely soon forget about a person like Huang Xiaolong. The longer the time passed, the less likely they would seek revenge against Bai Jingjing!

    ¡°You bastard! Now is the best time to kill you! My master gifted me a magical treasure, the Golden Mace, and this is my first time using it. I¡¯ll use your life to consecrate this treasure!¡± With a thought, Bai Jingjing locked her aura onto Huang Xiaolong, preparing to unleash the Golden Mace and directly kill Huang Xiaolong!

    Simultaneously, Huang Xiaolong had already sensed the resentful murderous intent from Bai Jingjing. He didn¡¯t even need to turn his head to ¡°see¡± Bai Jingjing, whose murderous aura was growing restless.

    The three young demons also noticed it and simultaneously told Huang Xiaolong, ¡°My lord, the mean lady who was slapped earlier has sneakily approached from behind you.¡±

    ¡°Heh, let her.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Today seems destined to be unrestful~~ I generally dislike killing women, but, unfortunately¡­ ah, why must a joyful birthday banquet turn into a funeral event?¡±

    A cold gleam flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Within the Supreme Palace, Master Zhang lifted his gaze, glanced at Huang Xiaolong, saw the sneaky Bai Jingjing behind him, and gave a chilling smile, ¡°Jingjing is really impulsive~~ But¡­ never mind, the hatred and resentment in her heart, if not vented, are detrimental to her cultivation in the future, and may lead to a heart demon. This young man is cunning and manipulative, but he¡¯s not anything special; his talents are mediocre, so his death doesn¡¯t really matter~~ I just hope that by this, Jingjing can break free from her inner demons¡­¡±

    As the moment lingered, Bai Jingjing finally made her move!

    The Golden Mace that she had refined within her body suddenly erupted, growing several meters in length, as thick as a copper pillar! Dense runes and formations rolled across the surface of the Golden Mace, emitting a formidable pressure!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The speed of the Golden Mace, comparable to a flying sword, was wrapped in layers of golden light, striking directly at Huang Xiaolong!

    Boom boom boom~ Boom boom boom~~!

    An explosion like that of a volcanic eruption sounded from within the Golden Mace, as if it could punch a hole through the sky!

    This strike, landing on Huang Xiaolong, would surely smash him into a mass of flesh!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Direct Explosion

    Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: Direct Explosion! Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: Direct Explosion! Bai Jingjing, with that move, had struck a deadly blow on Huang Xiaolong from behind. Seizing the opportunity, she directly wielded the golden mace and hammered fiercely towards Huang Xiaolong!

    The surging mana fluctuation felt like a mountain, pressing down from above!

    The wild gale tore through the air, causing currents to surge wildly like a typhoon, spraying chaotically in every direction.

    Suddenly, those sitting near Huang Xiaolong were caught off guard, being blown around haphazardly.

    Many overseas cultivators turned their attention toward the scene.

    In fact, the moment Bai Jingjing wielded her magical treasure to attack Huang Xiaolong, these overseas cultivators had already noticed.

    However, no one intervened.

    Though Chuxia was a coveted prize by all the major overseas sects, and they all knew of some entanglements between Huang Xiaolong and Chuxia,

    after all, Chuxia was Chuxia and Huang Xiaolong was Huang Xiaolong. After Chuxia would join an overseas sect, she would be on a path soaring straight to great heights, whereas Huang Xiaolong, who had only managed to reach the second level of the Xuanhuang Tower, would at most be a menial laborer of an overseas sect in his life. The two were never meant to be in the same world! Chuxia would gradually forget such an insignificant person as Huang Xiaolong.

    Therefore, the overseas cultivators on the scene disdained protecting such a small fry. All that was needed was to comfort Chuxia well afterwards.

    If Bai Jingjing were to kill Huang Xiaolong on the spot today, although Chuxia might be infuriated, nothing could be salvaged, and she would have to accept this reality.

    Moreover, Bai Jingjing¡¯s move against Huang Xiaolong must have been sanctioned by Heavenly Master Zhang.

    The overseas cultivators didn¡¯t bother to oppose Heavenly Master Zhang for the sake of Huang Xiaolong.

    If one were to blame, blame Huang Xiaolong for provoking someone he shouldn¡¯t have!

    In the blink of an eye, just at the moment when the golden mace was about to hit Huang Xiaolong, he lazily caught it with a backhanded grab!

    Boom~~~!

    The space around them suddenly fluctuated!

    The mana exuding from the golden mace suddenly vanished without a trace!

    Moreover, the size and weight of the golden mace kept shrinking until it finally turned back to the size of a cigarette.

    Without looking back, Huang Xiaolong stretched out his arm, and capturing the shrunken golden mace in his palm, he casually put it into his pocket.

    ¡°What?!¡± Bai Jingjing was utterly stunned, incredulous. ¡°The magical treasure bestowed to me by my master~~~ give it back to me!¡±

    Bai Jingjing tried repeatedly to activate the golden mace, but found that the seamless connection between her and the mace had been severed!

    In that instant, Bai Jingjing felt a pain as if a piece of flesh had been cut from her body!

    She had lost the golden mace, which felt like a chunk of flesh from her heart had been stolen!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Many overseas cultivators present couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze towards Huang Xiaolong, their faces showing a visibly moved expression!

    It is known that while this golden mace might not be considered an extraordinary magical treasure among the overseas cultivators, it still represented a treasure that Heavenly Master Zhang had invested effort and years into, gathering various materials to refine it.

    With one strike of the mace, cultivators at the Mana stage could be killed instantly, unable to react or defend themselves. Even those at the early Divine Skills stage would have to choose to temporarily avoid its force.

    What¡¯s more, Bai Jingjing had launched a surprise attack.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong, without even a hint of effort or flair, casually confiscated the magical treasure!

    If Huang Xiaolong had merely dodged Bai Jingjing¡¯s attack, that would not have been enough to move the overseas cultivators. Having the capability to directly confiscate someone else¡¯s magical treasure during a confrontation indicated that his strength was immensely formidable!

    ¡°Heh~~ truly unexpected, that within Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s birthday feast, there is such a person, pretending to be weak but proving mighty. Even a magical treasure refined by Heavenly Master Zhang was confiscated by him,¡± an overseas cultivator¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Huang Xiaolong with a fascinated gaze.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ This young man has truly deceived us all. No one saw it coming that he was actually a master in disguise. To be able to take a magical treasure from Heavenly Master Zhang, I believe he must be at least at the Divine Skills realm.¡±

    ¡°This young man doesn¡¯t seem to belong to any known major sects overseas. Could he be a loose cultivator? It¡¯s quite unlikely for such a master to emerge from the Middle Lands.¡±

    ¡°Well, today there is entertainment to be seen. But it¡¯s no big deal, this youth has also participated in the Xuanhuang Tower trial, reaching only the second level with extremely mediocre talent. Don¡¯t be fooled by his current performance; his future cultivation will definitely encounter insurmountable bottlenecks. His achievements in life are likely to end here.¡±

    ¡­

    Amid these foreign cultivators, while discussions were rife, even Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s heart was wildly turbulent!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s face darkened so much it seemed like water might drip from it. ¡°Who is this person? He actually concealed his level and ran to my birthday feast to create chaos! His intentions are punishable by death!¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong also stood up, turned around, and looked at Bai Jingjing with a sly grin. ¡°What? You want my life that badly?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you! Return the magical treasure my master bestowed upon me right now! Otherwise, you will be utterly annihilated today!¡± Bai Jingjing¡¯s face was filled with ferocity, as if her full-powered, sudden attack on Huang Xiaolong was entirely justified.

    ¡°Pfft~~~~even at this time, you still want me to return your magical treasure? Is your brain sick?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was full of mockery and jest.

    The very next second.

    ¡°Die~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke indifferently.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice was neither loud nor carried a fierce aura, but those simple two words, upon reaching Bai Jingjing¡¯s ears, within her body, deep into her soul¡­

    Boom~~~! Boom~~~!

    In an instant, it seemed as if two bolts of heavenly lightning had exploded right inside Bai Jingjing¡¯s ears, within her body, deep in her soul!

    Bai Jingjing did not have time to react, and her entire body exploded in an instant!

    Bang~~~!

    Fragments of flesh burst and splattered all around!

    In an instant, all that could be seen were horrifying chunks of flesh, blood, and shattered bones everywhere¡­

    She was dead.

    Bai Jingjing was utterly dead.

    After her death, as her soul barely escaped, it too was ground into dust by the lingering sound of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    This time, she was truly dispersed into nothingness.

    Quiet!

    There was extreme silence all around!

    The disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain were so frightened that their legs went limp.

    Even the foreign cultivators felt a chilling fear in their hearts!

    This youngster was too domineering!

    He acted the moment he spoke, killing without a word of excess. This decisive killing intent had somewhat of a foreign cultivator¡¯s style, perhaps even beyond.

    Moreover, Bai Jingjing was a disciple whom Heavenly Master Zhang doted on immensely. He had given her a magical treasure that he had cultivated for several years, which showed how significant Bai Jingjing was in Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s heart.

    Today was Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s birthday celebration, a day of great joy, yet Huang Xiaolong, right in front of him, just blasted his beloved disciple to death.

    This was too outrageous, too reckless.

    This was not a matter of disrespecting Heavenly Master Zhang, but rather a slap in his face!

    In such a grand gathering, to slap Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s face in front of all the guests, this was a mortal feud¨Can irreconcilable one!

    ¡°Roar~~~!!!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Heavenly Master Zhang unleashed an uncontrollable roar of fury.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    Heavenly Master Zhang rose from his seat, his aura erupting as if he were a massive mountain tens of meters high rising from the ground, poised to pierce through the entire Shangqing Palace!

    Even someone as scheming as Heavenly Master Zhang had a face twisted in rage at this moment, his eyes glinting coldly. ¡°You stole my magical treasure, killed my disciple?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied innocently, looking at Heavenly Master Zhang.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Choice

    Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006: Choice Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006: Choice Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words almost made Master Zhang spurt blood.

    And those overseas cultivators, each and every one of them was left dumbfounded.

    Huang Xiaolong had killed someone¡¯s disciple, yet he still confronted Master Zhang right to his face, and what¡¯s more, he did so with a completely righteous demeanor.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Master Zhang laughed wildly in rage, ¡°You fiend! You shattered my disciple¡¯s soul, yet you still hold your head high, hahaha~~~how amusing, truly amusing! Do you think my Dragon Tiger Mountain has no one to respond?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong fixed his gaze on Master Zhang, thinking to himself, this fellow is the incarnation of an exceptional and unparalleled powerhouse, you can deceive others but not me. Not to mention that, your disciples, one by one, they have committed heinous crimes, raising ghosts to harm people, consuming the fortune of villages and towns, creating human skin dolls¡­ their misdeeds are too numerous to record. I see you are no good person either. Today, taking advantage of your birthday celebration, I shall settle accounts with you!

    A murderous intent flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Master Zhang had deep and profound thoughts, and although he had the intent to kill Huang Xiaolong on the spot, he had managed to calm himself down now and spoke with a cold and sinister tone, ¡°Young man, I see you wish to make a name for yourself in the world, am I right? Today, the world¡¯s elite cultivators have gathered at Dragon Tiger Mountain. In front of everyone, you want to show off your prowess by killing my disciple. You want to become famous, right? Yes, you¡¯ve become famous indeed, but disaster looms at dawn!¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face still wore a mischievous and smiling expression. ¡°Master Zhang, I think your mind is really muddled. I¡¯ve been sitting here without moving a muscle, not provoking anyone, and yet your disciple secretly sneaked up behind me and launched a sudden attack, trying to put me to death¡­ Now, you have the audacity to blame me? Is it that only your Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s disciples are allowed to kill, and I¡¯m not allowed to retaliate?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words firmly occupied the ground of reason, causing the majority of the people present to nod silently in agreement.

    Huang Xiaolong had killed Bai Jingjing, that was a fact, but to say Huang Xiaolong deliberately flaunted his power, that was an unwarranted accusation.

    ¡°You still have the audacity to twist the truth!¡± A hint of embarrassment flashed across Master Zhang¡¯s face. He knew very well what was right and wrong today. With so many people watching, if he directly struck down Huang Xiaolong, it would seem rather ungraceful!

    ¡®This little bastard, he isn¡¯t just recklessly impulsive, he actually knows how to use words to pinch me!¡¯ Master Zhang felt an intense desire to tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces.

    ¡°Young man, what¡¯s the use of quibbling? Your strength is obviously far superior to Jingjing¡¯s, even if Jingjing was somewhat unreasonable, you could¡¯ve just taught her a lesson, why go so far as to kill her?¡± Master Zhang sternly rebuked.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so overprotective. What do you mean by ¡®somewhat unreasonable¡¯? She attacked me, trying to kill me, and that is just ¡®being unreasonable¡¯? My strength is stronger, and when faced with such petty people, I naturally have to retaliate with a deadly blow. If I were weak and she killed me, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to seek justice. In the world of cultivators, there is no such thing as reason. My principle is simple: if you try to kill me, then I must kill you! If you are vicious, I will be ten times more vicious! If you are cruel, I will be ten times more cruel!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words rang out powerfully and resonated firmly, which left Master Zhang speechless, unable to refute for a moment.

    The overseas cultivators present nodded repeatedly in agreement.

    Even Shangguan Lin of the Shushan Sword Sect nodded in agreement, muttering to himself, ¡°In the world of cultivators, there really is no such thing as reason¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words resonated with these overseas cultivators. Of course, Master Zhang¡¯s disciple was inferior in skill and tried to attack others sneakily, only to be slaughtered¨Cshe had nobody to blame but herself. Now, Master Zhang sought revenge for his disciple, and talking about reason was futile; he couldn¡¯t outargue Huang Xiaolong. Either he would swallow his teeth and concede defeat, or he would have to crush Huang Xiaolong with sheer power.

    Talking about reason was the most foolish thing.

    Master Zhang¡¯s eyes flickered incessantly, and his gaze took on a sinister appearance.

    He had always regarded himself as an immortal among men, dignified in bearing. Now that he had lost the argument, to resort to violence¨Cespecially in front of so many people¨Che still had some pride to maintain!

    At this time, however, Xu Bingyan boldly stood up!

    With an expression of frankness on her face, Xu Bingyan slightly bowed to Master Zhang, who was standing within the Xuanhuang Tower with a face full of rage, and said softly, ¡°Master, this matter indeed started because Sister Bai was aggressive and overbearing.¡±

    ¡°Bingyan! You!¡± Master Zhang erupted in anger. He had not expected that even his own disciple would turn against him!

    Moreover, Xu Bingyan was a disciple Master Zhang valued highly; in his heart, her position was higher than Bai Jingjing¡¯s.

    However, for some time now, Master Zhang hadn¡¯t been able to contact Xu Bingyan and was unaware of what she had been up to.

    Today, he finally saw that Xu Bingyan was actually mixing with Huang Xiaolong!

    In an instant, many disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain began cursing Xu Bingyan loud and clear, denouncing her for her ¡°rebellious and unfilial¡± behavior.

    ¡°You¡¯re bending the elbow outwards!¡± Master Zhang cried out in mad fury and then slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°Oh¡­ Bingyan, what exactly is your relationship with him?¡±

    Xu Bingyan respectfully replied, ¡°Master, he is my husband.¡±

    ¡°Husband?¡± Master Zhang¡¯s words were clenched in anger. His divine sense then swept over Xu Bingyan, ¡°I see¡­ Bingyan, you¡¯re also being compelled against your will. You¡¯ve cast a ¡®Love Curse¡¯ on this young man, but his mana is strong, and he not only broke your ¡®Love Curse¡¯ but also caused you to suffer from the curse¡¯s backlash. Because of this, for the rest of your life, you can only be at his mercy~~~¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve suffered from the curse¡¯s backlash¡­ but my heart is true towards my husband, and that has nothing to do with the curse¡¯s backlash,¡± Xu Bingyan hurriedly explained.

    Master Zhang waved his hand, signaling Xu Bingyan to stop explaining. He then squinted his eyes slightly and looked towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, you must be laughing up your sleeve, right? You¡¯ve taken advantage of the curse¡¯s backlash to control Bingyan, and now you let her oppose me publicly. Is this to make me taste the bitterness of being deserted by everyone? Hahahaha~~~how despicable! How ludicrous! But do you dare to lift the Love Curse from Bingyan?¡±

    Break the curse?

    As the saying goes, ¡°only the person who tied the bell can untie it.¡± To lift the curse rebound that Huo Bingyan suffered, only Huang Xiaolong could do it¨Cit was because Huo Bingyan¡¯s love was deeply rooted in him alone.

    Master Zhang was put in a passive position by Huang Xiaolong, and at this point, he was determined to regain the initiative, scoffing, ¡°Young man, see if you can undo the curse¡¯s rebound for Bingyan. Let¡¯s see what she says. If she continues to oppose me, it would prove that her love for you is true. In that case, I can overlook the grudge for killing my disciple Jingjing and let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, if she no longer opposes me, then I must seek justice for Jingjing!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨Cyou want to make a bet with me.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed gleefully.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A flash passed through Master Zhang¡¯s eyes.

    He was confident that once Huo Bingyan was free from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control, she would know how to choose!

    ¡°Hmph! Ever since her youth, Bingyan studied with me, and I have treated her well. She respects me greatly,¡± Master Zhang thought, his confidence overflowing. ¡°Could it be that my disciple, whom I have taught since she was small, would stand by the side of this young bastard?¡±

    Master Zhang had brainwashed every disciple he taught.

    ¡°Hubby~~~¡± Huo Bingyan suddenly glanced at Huang Xiaolong; her gaze was filled with complex and unsettled emotions, and she whispered, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into loud laughter and then, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, reached out his finger to trace an airflow talisman in the void. With a slap, the talisman entered Huo Bingyan¡¯s body like a flash of light!

    Crack~~~~!!!!

    A shattering sound echoed abruptly within Huo Bingyan¡¯s body!

    It was as if some sort of shackle had been broken!

    The next second, Huo Bingyan¡¯s body trembled slightly, a glint of light flashed in her eyes, and her aura seemed to undergo a slight change, but she quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°The curse rebound has been lifted,¡± a cultivator from across the seas nodded.

    ¡°Bingyan! Now you are free from this young man¡¯s manipulation, come back to your master!¡± Master Zhang gestured at Huo Bingyan to approach him.

    Within the Shushan Palace, Master Zhang was well aware of the results of those who participated in the Xuanhuang Tower test that day.

    It was crystal clear to Master Zhang that Huo Bingyan had reached the fifth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, and her talent in cultivation was far superior to Bai Jingjing¡¯s!

    Now that Bai Jingjing had perished, Master Zhang was helpless, but fortunately, there was still Huo Bingyan, who was superior to Bai Jingjing in every aspect, which brought some consolation to Master Zhang~~~

    ¡°Master~~¡± Huo Bingyan did not immediately walk towards Master Zhang inside Shushan Palace. She lifted her gaze and looked at Master Zhang.

    ¡°Bingyan! Quickly come to your master!¡± Master Zhang grew somewhat angry. ¡°What are you still standing there for?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ really boring,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head speechlessly.

    ¡°Bingyan! Listen, now I give you two choices!¡± Master Zhang bellowed fiercely. ¡°Either come over here, and your master will bestow you a magical item, ensuring that whichever overseas sect you join, you will be well taken care of. Should anyone bully you, your master will stand up for you!¡±

    ¡°The second choice! If you choose to betray, then from today onwards, your master will expel you from the sect! And, return all of your Dao arts to your master!!!!¡±

    Master Zhang gave Huo Bingyan two choices!

    The first was to leave Huang Xiaolong and return to his side.

    The second was to betray, but once she betrayed, Master Zhang would destroy all her life¡¯s cultivation of Dao arts! It could be said that the second choice contained a strong element of threat.

    ¡­

    ¡°Bingyan, since your youth, your master has taught you. Now, you should know how to choose without me saying more. Can outsiders ever compare to the grace your master has shown you?¡± Master Zhang¡¯s voice softened.

    He had assumed that once Huo Bingyan¡¯s curse rebound was lifted, she would immediately return to his side, but contrary to his expectations, Huo Bingyan stood still, motionless.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Master Zhang became anxious.

    It could be said that Huo Bingyan¡¯s choice was related to Master Zhang¡¯s face!

    At this moment, everyone, including the overseas cultivators, watched Huo Bingyan with interest.

    Everyone wanted to know how Huo Bingyan would choose.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 You Selfish Man

    Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: You Selfish Man!!!! Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: You Selfish Man!!!! At this moment, the atmosphere in the square had become somewhat stiff.

    Master Zhang had already issued the ultimate ultimatum to Huo Bingyan.

    He forced her to make a choice.

    Huo Bingyan stood unmoving, resolute.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was playfully standing with his arms crossed, his facial expression utterly indifferent.

    At this time, even those seasoned cultivators, who were a cut above the rest, felt a bit nervous about what Huo Bingyan¡¯s final choice would be.

    But¨C

    ¡°Is there really a need to choose? She will definitely return to Master Zhang¡¯s side,¡± one of the overseas cultivators said with a laugh. ¡°Betraying one¡¯s sect and being stripped of one¡¯s cultivation is only natural. Once cultivation is stripped away, not only are years of hard work wasted, but even the talent for cultivation will be affected. The future is utterly ruined, profound in significance, entirely altering a person¡¯s fate.¡±

    Ziluo, the Emei sect woman who had been the first to slap Bai Jingjing, also shook her head slightly. ¡°Indeed, the love between a man and a woman cannot reach the point of sacrificing everything. In this world, is there truly such thing as a love that disregards all else? Those are but deceptions, only cultivation is eternal! This woman¡¯s choice will certainly not be that young man!¡±

    These overseas cultivators saw things very clearly.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Master Zhang also had a confident expression on his face as he took out a talisman from within his robes. ¡°Bingyan, this talisman can wash away all the Dao you carry within you, as well as all the various cultivation techniques I have taught you. It is also a charm that wipes away part of your memory. Once you decide to betray the sect, then, as your master, I will reclaim all that was given to you. All your memories about Dao techniques will be erased. But rest assured, you won¡¯t die, you will just become an ordinary girl.¡±

    ¡°Erase memories? That will harm her talent!¡± someone among the cultivators exclaimed in alarm. ¡°Such a pity for this woman; she made it to the fifth level of the Xuanhuang Tower, and had a promising future. If even a part of her memory is erased, then she is thoroughly doomed!¡±

    ¡°Yes, memory is a part of the soul, and erasing a few days or months of it is trivial. But this woman has been cultivating alongside Master Zhang since she was a child¨Cthat¡¯s decades of effort through the cold and heat of the seasons. One can say that most of her life¡¯s memories are connected with Dao techniques. Erasing these memories will cause irreparable damage to her soul. Her talent will undoubtedly be destroyed. She¡¯ll be destined to live as nothing more than an ordinary woman in the marketplace.¡±

    ¡°One path leads to immortality and proving one¡¯s Dao. The other is the insignificant path of the common mortals.¡±

    ¡­

    Almost everyone was banking on Huo Bingyan to quickly abandon Huang Xiaolong and return to Master Zhang¡¯s side.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s domineering attitude would be immediately struck down.

    Moreover, based on the agreement he had with Master Zhang earlier, the matter of him killing Bai Jingjing would be pursued by Master Zhang. It would be justifiable for Master Zhang to act against Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huu~~~¡± Suddenly, Huo Bingyan took a deep breath and her face showed a look of relief and acceptance!

    This expression was very relaxed and cheerful, as if making a certain decision had given her a great sense of ease. She had broken the shackles in her heart.

    Clearly, Huo Bingyan had made her choice! And this choice, she had followed her own heart! Such a choice made her feel joyous, without restraint, open-hearted, without guilt!

    ¡°Master!¡± Huo Bingyan¡¯s gaze reached out to Master Zhang in the Qingqing Palace.

    This ¡°Master¡± contained a mix of respect and admiration.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Hearing this, Master Zhang knew what Huo Bingyan¡¯s choice was.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Bingyan, good disciple! Good disciple! I¡¯ve always known your loyalty!¡± A beaming smile spread across Master Zhang¡¯s face.

    Immediately after, Master Zhang looked at Huang Xiaolong with a cold, mocking gaze. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve said it before, could the disciple I myself taught possibly betray me? You¡¯re merely controlling Bingyan through curse backlash, making her act against her will. Now that the curse backlash has been lifted, she has dropped you like a pair of worn-out shoes!¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong did not retort, but the mocking irony in his eyes grew even more intense.

    Meanwhile, the other wives of Huang Xiaolong, and three little demons, remained absolutely sure.

    They had confidence in Huo Bingyan! Even more confidence in Huang Xiaolong!

    They all knew deeply that after being with Huang Xiaolong, one would be deeply attracted to him, an attraction engraved in the bones! For him, what did forsaking the future matter? Even if it meant dying immediately, they would die smiling!

    ¡°Come, good disciple, come here,¡± Master Zhang beckoned towards Huo Bingyan with a very gentle voice. ¡°Your master will immediately bestow upon you a magical treasure!¡±

    ¡°Master, Bingyan has something to say to you¨Cthank you!¡± Huo Bingyan said earnestly.

    Thank you?

    As soon as she spoke, a baffled expression appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Why would Huo Bingyan want to say thank you?

    Could it be that there was a twist?

    Huo Bingyan spoke with a relaxed smile. ¡°Master, ever since I met my husband, I knew I could never leave him in this lifetime. Even without that curse backlash, Bingyan feels the same¡­ If I lost my husband, life would be like walking dead. What would be the point of high cultivation without him?¡±

    The whole place was silent, you could hear a pin drop.

    ¡°Bingyan lives, solely for her husband.¡±

    ¡°However, betraying ones mentor and sect, Bingyan feels guilty in her conscience. Fortunately!¡± Huo Bingyan¡¯s tone revealed a hint of elation. ¡°Master suggested such a method, which is to abolish Bingyan¡¯s Dao techniques! Wonderful! Bingyan is willing to return to the master everything he has given; then, Bingyan will no longer be accused by her conscience! Bingyan can remain by her husband¡¯s side without guilt, raise children! No need for cultivation in the future!¡±

    Having finished speaking, Huo Bingyan directly knelt down toward the direction of the Upper Pure Palace, where Heavenly Master Zhang was. ¡°Please, Master, take back everything!¡±

    Whoosh~~~!!!!

    The entire place was in an uproar!

    Huo Bingyan had actually chosen to betray! She would rather be crippled!

    It was simply astonishing to everyone present.

    Even those overseas cultivators!

    However, many of the overseas cultivators shook their heads, silently cursing Huo Bingyan for her shortsightedness.

    To abandon everything for a man¨Cwas it worth it? Was it really worth it?

    ¡°What kind of man is this, to make a genius make such a sacrifice¡­¡± For the first time, Ziluo of the Emei sect looked at Huang Xiaolong with a curious and inquiring gaze.

    ¡°Huo Bingyan! You beast!!!!¡± At this moment, Heavenly Master Zhang was thunderously furious!

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s public betrayal was like a resounding slap to his face!

    It left him completely humiliated!

    The next second, without the slightest hesitation, Heavenly Master Zhang flicked his wrist, and the talisman flew out like a dragon-snake!

    The talisman flew toward Huo Bingyan!

    It was intended to cleanse her memory of everything related to the Longhu Mountain¡¯s Daoist arts!

    Huo Bingyan closed her eyes, with not a trace of fear or regret on her face¨Cwhat was there was all calm! Relaxed! As if relieved from a heavy burden!

    Huang Xiaolong remained motionless, doing nothing to stop it.

    ¡°Young Master~~¡± Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but tug at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve.

    A playful smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips. ¡°Returning all the Daoist arts to Heavenly Master Zhang is only natural and reasonable. Moreover, the Daoist arts from Longhu Mountain are so trashy that keeping them is useless.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the talisman burrowed into Huo Bingyan¡¯s brain.

    Instantaneously, endless light burst forth from Huo Bingyan¡¯s head.

    Whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh~~

    This light continued to wash away the traces of Longhu Mountain¡¯s Daoist arts in her memory, dissipating Huo Bingyan¡¯s mana.

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s aura began to change, gradually becoming more ordinary.

    The overseas cultivators naturally exhibited looks of pity. They couldn¡¯t bear to see a genius in cultivation fall back into the mortal world.

    This was nothing short of a waste of talent.

    However, no one intervened. After all, this was a matter between Heavenly Master Zhang and his disciple.

    Finally, after a few minutes, the light from Huo Bingyan¡¯s head completely receded.

    Her entire aura became exceedingly ordinary, and the spiritual energy in her eyes was gone. She looked like a common secular woman¨Caside from being slightly prettier and having a better figure, she no longer had any other merits.

    ¡°Phew~~ It¡¯s over,¡± Huo Bingyan said lightly as she stood up, murmuring, ¡°From today onward, I¡¯m done with Master, no, with Heavenly Master Zhang.¡±

    After finishing, Huo Bingyan gave Huang Xiaolong a charming smile. The subtext was¨C¡°Husband, are you happy with this choice I¡¯ve made?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!!!!¡± Just then, Ziluo from the Emei sect couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and snorted coldly, striding toward Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Selfish!!!!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You selfish, despicable man!¡± Ziluo scolded shrilly. ¡°For your own selfish desires, you ruined this woman! You ruined her life! Your character is utterly garbage beyond redemption!¡±

    ¡°For you, this woman was willing to betray her sect, cripple her own foundation, and even endure the scorn of the secular world¡­ She sacrificed everything!¡± Ziluo glared furiously. ¡°And you? Out of a bit of vanity, you just watched as she lost everything in an instant¡­ You¡¯re too cold-blooded, too selfish!¡±

    This stirred the crowd, and they began to condemn Huang Xiaolong.

    In their eyes, if he truly loved Huo Bingyan, then he should have stopped her just then. Huo Bingyan had made sacrifices for him; shouldn¡¯t he do something for her?

    ¡°Haha~~ What am I even saying. My own wife, of course, I cherish her,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed casually. ¡°Eh~~ Bingyan my wife, now, I¡¯ll compensate you. Hehehe~~~ you will become even better than before. Hahaha~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Giving You a Generous Gift

    Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008: Giving You a Generous Gift! Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008: Giving You a Generous Gift! After losing all her cultivation techniques and related memories, Huo Bingyan appeared somewhat frail and pitiful, eliciting endless compassion from Huang Xiaolong.

    It could be said that the choice Huo Bingyan made this time truly moved Huang Xiaolong.

    However, as Huang Xiaolong had said, he would doubly compensate her for what she had lost.

    ¡°Compensate?¡± The Emei Sect woman, Ziluo, still wore an indignant expression as she questioned, ¡°Yes, your cultivation is not bad, and perhaps, you can produce some magical artifacts or even flying swords to compensate her. But her foundation is destroyed. She was a talent who could have cultivated to the ¡®Tribulation Crossing¡¯ stage. Now, she can only be an ordinary woman¡­ Nothing can compensate for such a loss.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You don¡¯t need to worry about matters between us,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling at Ziluo.

    He then walked up to Huo Bingyan and teased, ¡°Wife Bingyan, where are those talismans I gave you earlier?¡±

    ¡°Talismans? Oh, husband, you mean senior brother~~¡± Huo Bingyan quickly covered her mouth, stopping herself from saying more.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    What Huang Xiaolong was referring to was how he had initially used the Soul-searching Devil Hand to extract all the memories, cultivation techniques, and mana from the souls of Zeng Qi, the senior brother from Longhu Mountain, and a youth from Ailao Mountain, and then sealed them in several talismans.

    In particular, the talismans sealed with the lifelong cultivation techniques, spells, and understanding of the Dao by Longhu Mountain¡¯s senior brother Zeng Qi, had been given to Huo Bingyan by Huang Xiaolong.

    He had told Huo Bingyan to refine them when she had time.

    Given Huo Bingyan¡¯s original talent, refining those talismans would probably take a year and a half. Now, with her soul damaged, it would likely take even more time.

    But once she refined these talismans, Huo Bingyan would undergo a complete transformation.

    Let alone other things, she would at least gain everything Zeng Qi knew about spells!

    Zeng Qi might not compare to overseas cultivators, and if he went overseas, he might at best be a minor character. But after all, he was the head senior brother of Longhu Mountain!

    Moreover, with 1,200 years of mana, his talents are better than Huo Bingyan¡¯s.

    If Zeng Qi were alive and came to challenge the Xuanhuang Tower today, without comparing to Ma Chuxia, he could realistically make it to the fifth level, though not the sixth.

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s record was making it to the fifth level of the Xuanhuang Tower, but she was just blown away by a spiritual pressure storm upon reaching the fifth level.

    Zeng Qi would definitely withstand more than Huo Bingyan.

    ¡°Wife Bingyan, take out those talismans first, I¡¯ll help you refine them. I won¡¯t say it will send you soaring into the sky, but at least you¡¯ll recover your Dao, and maybe even surpass your previous self,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Alright, husband,¡± Huo Bingyan obediently took out the several yet-unrefined talismans.

    These talismans, brimming with spiritual energy, shone with a radiant golden light, and dense inscriptions flowed across them.

    Apart from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives and the three little demons, no one else, including Heavenly Master Zhang and overseas cultivators, knew what Huang Xiaolong was about to do.

    And rightly so, as skills like the Soul-searching Devil Hand and its miraculous uses were unknown to others. This was a secret technique Huang Xiaolong learned from the underworld, a long-extinct auxiliary technique considered one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secret skills.

    Huang Xiaolong took the talismans from Huo Bingyan¡¯s hand and suddenly flung them!

    Boom~~ Boom~~

    The talismans directly entered Huo Bingyan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Wife Bingyan, gather your essence and guard it, focus your spirit and calm your qi,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    Furthermore, after injecting the talismans into Huo Bingyan¡¯s body, he also infused some mana to assist her in refining the talismans.

    Immediately, Huo Bingyan emptied her mind, feeling a warm current surge within her soul. It seemed as if her somewhat dry soul was being nourished. Then, a large amount of spells flooded into her soul, deeply imprinting there as if they were innate, making her master these spells.

    At the same time, some mana, like a stream of trickling water, was infused into Huo Bingyan¡¯s limbs and bones.

    Huo Bingyan regained her mana!

    Around Huo Bingyan¡¯s body, the air rippled due to the mana, creating wavelike traces of airflow, lifting countless tiny particles into the air.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ziluo, with her ice-like stunning face, suddenly showed a look of utter shock.

    The other overseas cultivators weren¡¯t any better, losing their composure completely, their mouths agape.

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s mana was not only recovering, but it also steadily climbed, becoming much stronger than before she was crippled!

    Her entire being was again filled with spiritual energy, her eyes became incredibly clear, her gaze sharp. The aura of a cultivator had returned to Huo Bingyan, making her seem transcendent and ethereal.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this monstrous creature¡­ this¡­.¡± Inside the temple at Shangqing, Master Zhang¡¯s mind had completely turned into a mess. With his level, vision, and experience in cultivation, he couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening. ¡°This monster was clearly crippled by me, and even her memories of cultivation were wiped clean; why, now¡­ now has she transformed¡­ and become stronger¡­ than before she was crippled¡­it even seems like her core essence and talents have slightly improved¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow~~ hubby you are amazing!¡± Huo Bingyan also felt her changes and was overjoyed. ¡°Suddenly, I know many new spells¡­ I realized these are all big brother¡¯s spells! I¡¯ve mastered them all, as if I¡¯ve been practicing hard for many years¡­¡±

    Soon, several talismans were completely refined, and Huo Bingyan transformed, acquiring the exact same level of mana as Zeng Qi, knowing everything that she knew!

    ¡°I said I would compensate everything Bingyan wife has lost. So, didn¡¯t I? Thus, you no longer need to meddle and stand up for others. I might be selfish, but I am selfless when it comes to my own people,¡± Huang Xiaolong said somewhat mockingly to the Emei Sect woman, Ziluo, who was poking her nose into others¡¯ business like a meddlesome dog.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­.¡± Ziluo said, heart pounding. ¡°What¡¯s with those talismans? What kind of talismans are they? Such strange skills have never been seen in our world of overseas cultivators!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­ it was wrong of me to pry,¡± Ziluo laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°It seems, you are truly a remarkable person. Well, young lady, now that you¡¯ve been expelled from Longhu Mountain, could you consider joining my Emei Sect? Your talents and core essence are exceptional; you would definitely hold a place of importance within the Emei Sect.¡±

    There it was, Ziluo seizing the opportunity to recruit Huo Bingyan.

    She really knew how to seize the moment.

    ¡°Eh~~ hubby~~¡± Huo Bingyan clung to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, coquettishly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if you want to join the Emei Sect, then go ahead. It¡¯s also my wish for you to venture into the world of overseas cultivators and thoroughly temper yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°Then¡­ then alright.¡± Huo Bingyan nodded heavily, then immediately smiled at Ziluo. ¡°Senior, Bingyan is willing to join the Emei Sect.¡±

    ¡°Good! From today onward, you¡¯re a disciple of our Emei Sect. No one will dare to mistreat you now.¡± While speaking, Ziluo couldn¡¯t help but glance at Master Zhang inside the temple to herself, thinking, you were so cruel and merciless to your own disciple, without any sentiment; you¡¯re not a good person!

    The representatives from other overseas sects cast envious glances towards Ziluo.

    At this moment, Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, and Feng Hanyan also exchanged looks; now that Huo Bingyan had joined the Emei Sect, as sisters, they naturally would also choose to join the Emei Sect for mutual support.

    This development couldn¡¯t be helped but make everyone present feel a bit sentimental.

    Huo Bingyan originally had a tragic fate, being expelled from her sect and crippled, but now, in just a short time, her magical powers and skills had greatly advanced, and she had even become a coveted disciple of the Emei Sect¨Cwhich was indeed like switching from hell to heaven in an instant!

    And because of this, these overseas cultivators regarded Huang Xiaolong much more highly.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong wore a teasing expression as he looked at Master Zhang inside the temple, and chuckled mockingly. ¡°Now, Bingyan wife has returned all the cultivation techniques to you. She owes you nothing now. From today onwards, she has no connection with Longhu Mountain. Plus, since she has chosen me, just as you said before, you would forgive and forget my killing of that vile Bai Jingjing, right? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°You!!!!¡± Master Zhang no longer maintained his noble and otherworldly demeanor; now, his gaze turned fiercely wild. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions at today¡¯s birthday banquet had thoroughly humiliated him; sitting in the temple, the overseas cultivators wore sneers on their faces.

    However, it was somewhat contradictory to lash out and suppress Huang Xiaolong now.

    Master Zhang gritted his teeth with deep resentment. ¡°Fine, fine, the matter of you killing Jingjing, I will temporarily not pursue. However! Two things! First! Return the golden mace I crafted for Jingjing! I spent years refining this treasure, and if you dare take it, you will incur divine retribution and my relentless pursuit! Even if I don¡¯t kill you today, I will in the future!¡±

    ¡°Second, today is my birthday banquet, and your disruption, I, being magnanimous, will not hold you accountable, but you must kneel and apologize, right?¡±

    Master Zhang¡¯s voice carried a hint of venom.

    He was determined that once Huang Xiaolong showed any hesitation, he would explode in anger and suppress Huang Xiaolong right then!

    To utterly crush him!

    Master Zhang¡¯s gaze became more intense and ferocious, and his whole body¡¯s mana and murderous intent were brewing!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingernails, and said casually, ¡°First, this treasure, you gifted it to Bai Jingjing, and she used it to sneak attack me, and I seized it; there is no reason to spit it out again.¡±

    ¡°Second, about your birthday banquet~~ hehe, actually, I too have prepared a generous gift.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed with a teasing smile, ¡°Alright, now, let me give you this gift, hoping it will bring you a surprise~~~¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong moved his thoughts and directly withdrew a corpse from the nether tube!

    This corpse was none other than¨CZeng Qi!

    The corpse of Zeng Qi, the great disciple of Longhu Mountain!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Today Im Here to Annihilate the

    Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009: Today, I¡¯m Here to Annihilate the Clan! Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009: Today, I¡¯m Here to Annihilate the Clan! Huang Xiaolong directly released the body of the chief disciple from Dragon Tiger Mountain, also known as Master Zhang¡¯s chief disciple, Zeng Qi.

    Under the faint support of mana, Zeng Qi¡¯s body floated in the air.

    This was a cold corpse, and even its soul had already dissipated.

    The scene suddenly fell into deafening silence.

    While others joyfully celebrate a birthday feast, you bring a corpse as a gift!

    In an instant, after the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain saw clearly the appearance of the corpse, they all let out piercing screams of grief, beating their chests and wailing bitterly¨C

    ¡°Elder Brother!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Elder Brother has been killed by this treacherous fiend!¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother! Our Elder Brother!¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother, you died such a tragic death!¡±

    ¡­

    Although Zeng Qi was actually over two hundred years old, as the chief disciple under Master Zhang, he held high prestige in the entire Dragon Tiger Mountain. Many Dragon Tiger Mountain disciples looked up to Zeng Qi as their idol.

    Now, seeing Zeng Qi¡¯s body, it left the Dragon Tiger Mountain disciples horrified to the point of death, simply unable to accept it.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Master Zhang let out a maniacal laugh, as his terrifyingly powerful consciousness burst forth, overwhelming mana fluctuations surged out like tides, carrying the force of annihilating all things, the atmosphere between heaven and earth was one of grim slaughter!

    The entire Shangqing Palace shook with a thunderous rumble.

    ¡°Good, very good, so it turns out, you really came here to stir trouble. You killed my disciple Bai Jingjing, abducted my disciple Huo Bingyan, and now you¡¯ve killed my chief disciple Zeng Qi. And you¡¯ve personally delivered Zeng Qi¡¯s body to my face¡­ Hahahaha~~~~ No rest until death, this time it is a fight to the death!¡± Master Zhang stepped out from the Shangqing Palace, and with each step, his mana, aura, rage, and hatred climbed higher and higher.

    By the time Master Zhang stepped out from the Shangqing Palace, all his powers had reached their pinnacle, like an ancient Heavenly God who could unleash a world-shattering blow at any moment!

    ¡°This person, has gone too far~~¡± At this moment, some foreign cultivators watched Huang Xiaolong with unfriendly, even murderous gazes.

    ¡°Today, we were invited by Master Zhang to his birthday celebration, and at the very least, we are Master Zhang¡¯s guests. Now, this youngster actually humiliates Master Zhang like this, we, as guests, cannot just sit by and watch!¡±

    ¡°No rush, let Master Zhang deal with it himself. This vengeance, he must avenge personally. There¡¯s no need for us to overstep.¡±

    ¡°Right, Master Zhang¡¯s fury soars to the sky, he is about to make his move. If Master Zhang were overseas, he might not be counted as a strong player, but to kill this youngster, isn¡¯t that effortlessly done?¡±

    ¡­

    Many foreign cultivators who wanted to take action to defend their sense of justice held back, wanting to see Master Zhang personally slay his foe.

    Confronted by Master Zhang¡¯s fury, Huang Xiaolong appeared nonchalant. ¡°You should save it~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke at ease. ¡°Master Zhang, you pharisaical fellow, most of the disciples you have taught are no better than beasts, wreaking havoc and committing evil everywhere, either raising ghosts or harming people. The number of good and innocent people who have died at the hands of your disciples is countless. Your chief disciple Zeng Qi¡¯s hands were also soaked with the blood of innocents. With all the evil deeds committed by your sect, encountering me spells death for each one I meet. Don¡¯t think that by practicing some lowly spells, you can do whatever you want¡­ heh, meeting me means there¡¯s no escape.¡±

    ¡°Today, I will seek justice for those innocent civilians who died at the hands of you and your disciples from Dragon Tiger Mountain~~¡± Despite Master Zhang¡¯s oppressive aura, Huang Xiaolong seemed to take it lightly, and amidst the sweeping mana fluctuations, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hair fluttered, unconquerable!

    At these words, Master Zhang¡¯s spirit was once again shaken!

    Thoughts flashed through his mind in a split second. ¡°Oh! So, it turns out that the murders of my disciples, one after the other across the various provinces of Huaxia, at the hands of a mysterious Taoist, were all your doing! It seems you intend to annihilate my Dragon Tiger Mountain sect! Hahahahaha~!¡±

    ¡°Mhm~ I am indeed here today to destroy the sect,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled harmlessly, ¡°After all, having killed so many of your disciples, the enmity between us runs deep. It wouldn¡¯t be right not to exterminate your sect, to cut the weeds and dig up the roots, would it~~¡±

    ¡°This kid, truly a peerless cruel character! To come and annihilate a sect on the joyous day of Master Zhang¡¯s birthday celebration, and make it sound so justified and natural, damn, even in the overseas world where the weak are prey to the strong, such cruelty is rare, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually started to feel admiration for this young talent, but it¡¯s a pity his innate gift is too poor, otherwise, I would have protected him today, taken him under my Diancang Sect¡¯s wing, and cultivated him with focus.¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words also led some overseas cultivators to start admiring him.

    Ziluo of the Emei Sect whispered to her junior, Huo Bingyan, beside her, ¡°Niece, this man is your husband. Right now, he is in extreme danger, and Master Zhang¡¯s wrath is probably not something he can withstand. Since you are now a disciple of our Emei Sect, forget it, I will risk offending Master Zhang and save your husband. You don¡¯t have to worry, for our Emei Sect to rescue someone from Master Zhang¡¯s hands is no big deal. Master Zhang would not dare to offend us.¡±

    While speaking, a touch of pride emerged in Ziluo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Young man, I misjudged you earlier, but now, I¡¯ll save your life as compensation~~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t~~¡± Huo Bingyan hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Great-uncle, please don¡¯t get involved. My husband is very proud, he might not be happy with your intervention. And moreover, my husband can deal with any danger~~¡±

    Huo Bingyan¡¯s voice was extremely serious, yet her face already bore a look of near-idolatrous adoration.

    At this critical moment, right before the confrontation, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives and the three little demons were actually not the least bit worried; they all knew that Huang Xiaolong was invincible!

    In their eyes, not to mention Master Zhang, even all the overseas cultivators present were no match for Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Enough talk! Brat, come and accept your death!!!!¡± Master Zhang¡¯s killing intent had reached its peak, and at that moment, he waved his hand grandly!

    ¡°Thunder, come!!!!¡±

    Master Zhang had initiated the Lightning Summoning Spell; in an instant, the skies above Dragon Tiger Mountain were enveloped by thick, dense clouds.

    These clouds contained a tremendous and unfathomable pressure, with countless lightning serpents crackling and brewing within them.

    The sky darkened as if a natural disaster was about to descend.

    Finally!

    Boom~~! Boom~~! Boom~~!

    One after another, purple lightning bolts struck directly toward Huang Xiaolong!

    These purple lightning bolts contained a fierce and unparalleled murderous intent, with a momentum that was immensely vast, tearing apart everything with the force of heaven shattering and earth splitting!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong was enveloped by these dense and numerous purple lightning bolts!

    ¡°The kid is dead. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. He brought this upon himself,¡± commented an overseas cultivator, shaking his head slightly.

    ¡°Master Zhang, you needn¡¯t be so angry. This arrogant fool is already scattered to the winds,¡± offered several overseas cultivators with smiles to Master Zhang.

    ¡°An ignorant ant still dares to jump around; I should¡¯ve killed him myself!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Turn the Body into a Sword

    Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010: Turn the Body into a Sword! Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010: Turn the Body into a Sword! This Master Zhang, with murderous intent towards Huang Xiaolong, thus activated an ancient secret technique, the Lightning Art. With his cultivation in the middle-late stage of the Divine Realm (the level of his spiritual avatar¡¯s consciousness), his casting was indeed like an army of a thousand troops¨Ca thunderous blast capable of sweeping them all away.

    Moreover, with lightning bolts striking in unison, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t possibly dodge them all.

    In just the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong was enveloped by fierce purple lightning, subjected to a relentless bombardment of crackling explosions.

    One would have guessed that Huang Xiaolong had already been blasted to smithereens.

    The corner of Master Zhang¡¯s mouth curled up with a mocking smile, his heart finally feeling some relief. ¡°Little bastard, you brought this upon yourself! Killing my disciples, a blood debt must be paid with blood!¡±

    The overseas cultivators congratulated one another.

    And the disciples from Qingcheng cheered in unison.

    ¡°All right, everyone, let¡¯s continue the banquet.¡± Master Zhang turned around, ready to return to the Palace of Supreme Clarity. As he was about to leave, he swept a glance at Huo Bingyan with a look of mockery and ridicule in his eyes.

    However, Master Zhang¡¯s steps halted, the mocking smirk on his face freezing, replaced by an expression of doubt!

    It was strange. Master Zhang had personally ¡°annihilated¡± Huo Bingyan¡¯s loyal husband, yet now, not only was there no trace of sorrow on Huo Bingyan¡¯s face, but she was smiling brightly, radiant as spring flowers¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be a trick?¡± In a flash of inspiration, a thought crossed Master Zhang¡¯s mind.

    Just then¨C

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    The thunder was torn asunder!

    An extremely powerful sword light shot into the sky, not only tearing apart the purple lightning but also shredding the densely packed dark clouds overhead, revealing once again a vast expanse of clear, blue sky!

    All eyes involuntarily lifted to the sword light in the sky.

    Amidst the dazzling sword light in the sky, a young man with a youthful face emerged, standing in the air.

    His eyes were like cold stars, his presence uncontested, his whole being sharp and vigorous, exuding an overpowering aura of dominance, as if his mere bearing could tear the heavens and suppress everything!

    Many of the overseas cultivators had rarely seen such a sharp temperament.

    If not Huang Xiaolong, then who could the young man be?

    Just now, that Master Zhang¡¯s ancient secret technique, the Lightning Art, the powerful purple electric thunder, could sweep through the void and kill all in its path. Everyone thought that Huang Xiaolong had been struck to death, with not a trace of him left.

    But unexpectedly, not only was Huang Xiaolong not dead, but he was also completely unscathed¨Ceven his clothes were undamaged!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong even activated his Sword Qi to tear the purple lightning apart!

    It could be said that in this first exchange, Master Zhang was defeated!

    ¡°So he is a master!¡± someone among the overseas cultivators suddenly shouted at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Such a young man, merely in his twenties, yet he possesses such skills! This person is a genius!¡±

    ¡°An overflowing genius! No wonder he dared to challenge Master Zhang!¡±

    ¡°Excellent! In our overseas lands, all the geniuses of the past were rebellious and sharp. As long as one has the strength, there¡¯s no need to be timid. It is only right to pursue vengeance with vigor! This fellow is extraordinary! The Qingcheng Sect is willing to take him in!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Heh, Master Zhang, how come I don¡¯t feel anything from these lightning bolts that hit me?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked down from above, eyeing Master Zhang with a mocking gaze. Actually, even before Master Zhang¡¯s lightning attack could strike him, Huang Xiaolong had already activated his Divine Body to defend against it. Furthermore, he had burned several defensive charms, so he was indeed completely unharmed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already let you have one move. Now, it should be my turn to attack you, right? I would like to see if you can withstand one blow from me¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent, coupled with his spiritual awareness, became solid and tangible, imposing itself silently from above, pressing down on Master Zhang.

    Master Zhang felt an immense pressure, and for the first time in his heart, a sense of crisis emerged!

    A terrible premonition of imminent death!

    ¡°This little bastard¡­ where did he come from? To be so formidable! Fine, it¡¯s a fight to the death today, a final stand!¡±

    In an instant, Master Zhang too gathered all his lifelong mana, and with a fierce exhale, a breath blew out.

    Within this breath was a terrifying whirlwind; within the whirlwind were more than a dozen flying swords, forming a Sword Array, intending to grind Huang Xiaolong to bits!

    Master Zhang¡¯s move was very formidable, his entire mana coalesced into a whirlwind, and within it, the flying sword treasures were even arranged into a deadly Sword Array.

    Even amidst the all-consuming whirlwind, there were also symbols flying up, these characters twisted like dragons and snakes, filled with various fierce and lethal spells!

    It was a constant onslaught of deadly traps, dazzling those overseas cultivators.

    To thoroughly kill Huang Xiaolong, Master Zhang had indeed used all his trump cards.

    He had no choice; Master Zhang realized he had greatly underestimated Huang Xiaolong.

    This person¡¯s strength was no less extraordinary than some of the geniuses from overseas, truly a stunning talent!

    The battle was earth-shattering!

    In the sky, Huang Xiaolong also made his move!

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong moved, intense Sword Qi burst forth from his body, scattering the hurricane that swept up from below in the glare of the penetrating sword light, causing the various symbols within the hurricane to shatter first.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire person also transformed into a beam of Sword Qi, slashing down directly!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t use a flying sword; instead, he used his body as one!

    You must understand, Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor, and his body was a Divine Body.

    When he harnessed the sword momentum and used his body as a flying sword, that became a great treasure!

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t unleash all the might and aura of his Divine Body. He only exerted a small fraction of his power. If he were to stimulate all the power of the Divine Body, the entire Dragon Tiger Mountain would be razed to the ground, and all the people on the mountain would meet their demise.

    The only one Huang Xiaolong wanted to kill was Master Zhang alone, there was no need to go all out.

    The strike Huang Xiaolong unleashed, slicing straight down, turned the surroundings into a ghostly realm steeped in sinister energy, as he slightly invoked a trace of the Netherworld¡¯s aura.

    Suddenly, from all directions, the mournful winds howled, the ghosts wailed and the wolves howled, countless gigantic, ferocious, terrifying, nightmarish specters emerged, and the sight of mountains of corpses and seas of bones filled the world with a brutal and violent air!

    It was as if the realm of Asura Hell was recreated on earth by Huang Xiaolong.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The hurricane was instantly shredded!

    Wherever he passed, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was like a black hole, absorbing the flying swords within the hurricane into his body!

    ¡°No good!!!!!¡±

    In an instant, Master Zhang let out a scream of despair.

    But it was already too late!

    Splurt~~~~~~!!!!

    The Sword Qi bursting forth from Huang Xiaolong swept across Master Zhang¡¯s body like a fishing net!

    In an instant, Master Zhang¡¯s physical body shattered, cut into densely packed chunks of flesh, which scattered and splashed, dyeing the sky red with blood!

    Death!

    Master Zhang had fallen!

    However, these chunks of flesh evaporated in the blink of an eye, turning into thousands of strands, delicate like a hair, scattering in all directions as they fled.

    At this moment, the overseas cultivators immediately sensed that something was amiss, and a colossal uproar ensued¨C

    ¡°Can it be? This Master Zhang was actually an incarnation formed from Divine Sense?¡±

    ¡°Master Zhang, who dominated the Central Plains Daoist world, was merely a Divine Sense incarnation! Where is his true body?¡±

    ¡°He actually managed to deceive all of us!¡±

    ¡°Incredible! Unbelievable! Even our Sect Masters had not anticipated that Master Zhang was just an incarnation!¡±

    ¡°Could he be plotting some sort of scheme?¡±

    ¡­

    Only then did these overseas cultivators awaken as if from a dream.

    At that time, the Sword Qi around Huang Xiaolong erupted once more, chasing after the Divine Sense of Master Zhang.

    That incarnation of Master Zhang was extremely sly; it had broken into countless hair-thin fragments, frantically fleeing for its life!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Qi swept forth, pursuing like maggots on bones, shredding numerous escaping Divine Senses in an instant. However, Master Zhang¡¯s Divine Sense was too numerous and too fine, like ox hair, and ultimately, a small portion still managed to escape.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, Huang Xiaolong was indifferent. It was just an incarnation. He would find Master Zhang¡¯s true body later and obliterate him altogether, ensuring his utter ruin.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong reined in his aura and swept his gaze coldly, mockingly, and arrogantly toward those loose cultivators from overseas. ¡°Just now, when I wanted to kill Master Zhang, you seemed quite dissatisfied, ready to seek justice? Well, is there anyone still unsatisfied? Step forward!¡±

    An intense chill burst forth from Huang Xiaolong, causing the overseas cultivators to tremble slightly in spirit and their hearts to palpitate upon hearing this.

    For a while, the scene was dead silent!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Joining the Emei Sect

    Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011: Joining the Emei Sect Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011: Joining the Emei Sect After slaying the majority of Master Zhang¡¯s avatar¡¯s divine consciousness, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s momentum also reached a peak, unparalleled at that moment!

    So much so that, when facing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s provocation, the overseas cultivators present were rendered speechless. Some itched to act impulsively but as soon as they met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart-throbbing gaze, they immediately fell silent again!

    For several long minutes, not a single overseas cultivator stepped forward to antagonize Huang Xiaolong!

    These overseas cultivators had never imagined that their trip to the Central Plains would be so stifling and awkward, yet indeed, they dared not act rashly.

    On one hand, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura was too overwhelming; on the other hand, Master Zhang¡¯s avatar was strong in its own right, with many magical treasures, and yet, it was still quickly exploded by Huang Xiaolong.

    Truth be told, even if these overseas cultivators took action, they were not necessarily Huang Xiaolong¡¯s match! Unless they ganged up on him!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Since no one wishes to make a move, then let¡¯s call it a day,¡± all of a sudden, the sharp aura around Huang Xiaolong dissipated, replaced by a playful and relaxed demeanor.

    ¡°Whew~~~¡±

    Everyone let out a long breath.

    ¡°Young man, it turns out you¡¯re a hidden expert,¡± the incredibly beautiful woman from the Emei Sect, Ziluo, shook her head with some helplessness. ¡°We all misjudged you. I never would have thought that such a powerful individual existed in the Central Plains. We, the overseas cultivators, are truly ignorant.¡±

    At this time, the three great masters from the Shushan Sword Sect were communicating with each other through soul transmission¨C

    ¡°This person is strange!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve long been aware of the existence of such experts in the Central Plains!¡±

    ¡°Right, our junior brother Xiao Peng was killed by a cultivator from the Central Plains, and before his death, he sent out a blood decree, informing us that his killer was the master of Binhai City¡¯s Wulong Villa! There may be some experts in the Central Plains, but they are likely few and far between. I wonder if there is any relation between this young man and the master of Wulong Villa~~~¡±

    ¡°This person is a prime suspect. However, let¡¯s not startle the snake for the time being; we¡¯ll investigate this slowly.¡±

    ¡­

    The three masters from the Shushan Sword Sect all looked at Huang Xiaolong with a suspicious gaze, their auras subtly laced with a faint killing intent.

    Huang Xiaolong instantly sensed this, his peripheral vision scanned over, and the corner of his mouth curled into a mocking smile, ¡®What, you suspect me? Hahahaha~~~¡¯

    Just then, suddenly, a representative from an overseas sect approached Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, it turns out Master Zhang was merely an avatar. He has deceived us all~~ I wonder what schemes and plots this person harbors in the Central Plains. Today, it¡¯s not unwarranted for you to have slain his avatar. Why not join our Qingcheng Sect?¡±

    ¡°Young man, your talent is astonishing. Why not join our Tianshan Sect?¡±

    ¡°Young man, we at Ailao Mountain are willing to overlook your talent and potential; once you join Ailao Mountain, you can become a core disciple, specially cultivated! Although Ailao Mountain is a small sect, you surely understand the idiom that it¡¯s better to be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix.¡±

    ¡­

    These overseas sects were actually scrambling to recruit Huang Xiaolong!

    Having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fighting strength, they had long since forgotten the matter of him only reaching the second layer of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    Such a monstrous talent, barely into his twenties, had blasted the domineering Master Zhang of the Central Plains to pieces¨Cthis was simply outrageously strong!

    The representatives of these overseas sects all had one thought in mind¨Cmaybe this young man is an exception, seemingly with low aptitude, yet fighting beyond his levels is as simple to him as drinking water and eating!

    Recruit him! They must recruit him!

    However, of course, Huang Xiaolong was not about to join any sect.

    He was a free-spirited individual, and furthermore, as the Yin Emperor, why bother joining any sect to be tied down? Why stifle himself? Besides, these overseas sects were not worthy of having Huang Xiaolong as a disciple!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to flatly reject them, Ziluo from the Emei Sect also spoke with a face full of expectation. ¡°Young man, since your wife has joined our Emei Sect. So¡­ our Emei Sect sincerely invites you to join! The majority of our Emei Sect¡¯s disciples are females, and it is rare for us to recruit male disciples, but this time, we are willing to make an exception for you!¡±

    ¡°Hubby~~¡± Huo Bingyan said with a smiling gaze to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve never intended to join any sect. There¡¯s no need to speak further. However, my wives, they can go with you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s outright refusal, the representatives of the overseas sects had no choice but to give up. However, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of regret.

    Next, the representatives from the overseas sects continued with the selection of disciples.

    When Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept over them, all the disciples from Longhu Mountain trembled and fell into utter terror upon meeting his eyes; they behaved as if mice who had just seen a cat.

    The forefather of Longhu Mountain, Master Zhang, had been blown to smithereens; how could his disciples not fear for their fate?

    Besides, Huang Xiaolong had just declared he would exterminate their sect!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a broad smile. ¡°When I said I¡¯d exterminate your sect, I was just joking. To be honest, you small fry aren¡¯t worth the effort it would take for me to personally execute you.¡±

    At those words, the disciples from Longhu Mountain were all engulfed by the sensation of having escaped disaster.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression suddenly shifted, becoming fierce and vicious. ¡°But, if you continue to engage in evil deeds, committing acts that outrage Heaven and Earth, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to exterminate you. When death is upon you, there won¡¯t be anyone in the heavens or on earth who can save your little lives!¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, we wouldn¡¯t dare to harm anyone¡­¡± The disciples from Longhu Mountain wailed in terror, internally resolving never to commit unconscionable acts again.

    ¡°Little Long, what should we do?¡± Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, and Feng Hanyan all came up to Huang Xiaolong, their faces betraying a mix of feelings.

    They actually found the world of the overseas cultivators quite appealing.

    Sword flight, cloud riding, summoning wind and rain, leisurely crane riding¡­ who wouldn¡¯t yearn for such a celestial existence?

    It¡¯s just that this would mean parting ways with Huang Xiaolong.

    It was something they were absolutely loath to do.

    Now, it all depended on what Huang Xiaolong would say. If he couldn¡¯t bear their departure, they would readily stay without a second word.

    ¡°My wives, didn¡¯t I just tell you? Join an overseas sect. Hehe, joining the Emei Sect would probably be the best choice. You¡¯ll all have someone to look out for each other. And there are more women than men in the Emei Sect,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, laughing.

    ¡°Little Long, I don¡¯t want to be apart from you~~¡± The three wives said in unison.

    ¡°Parted? It¡¯s only temporary. Before long, I¡¯ll be heading to the overseas world too,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, a gleam of different light flashing in his eyes. ¡°Such a vast and magnificent world, surely there¡¯s a place for me too! Hahaha!¡±

    Upon hearing that Huang Xiaolong would also go overseas, his wives breathed a sigh of relief, and then headed toward the Emei Sect¡¯s Ziluo together.

    ¡°We three sisters wish to join the Emei Sect! Together with Bingyan, we will become Emei Sect disciples!¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Ziluo was shocked and moved!

    Ma Chuxia had reached the sixth level of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    Feng Hanyan and Yan Pianpian had both reached the fourth level!

    With Huo Bingyan reaching the fifth level, this was a vastly rewarding haul for the Emei Sect!

    It could be said that of all the overseas sects who came to pick disciples, the Emei Sect benefited the most!

    ¡°Good! Good! Good! Welcome to the Emei Sect! From now on, you¡¯re a part of our sect!¡± Ziluo couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy.

    However, she also gave Huang Xiaolong a look, knowing full well that these talents were only willing to join the Emei Sect because of his suggestion.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The other overseas sect representatives looked on with envy, jealousy, and resentment at the Emei Sect.

    ¡°My dear nieces, now that everything here is settled, we will soon return overseas. You will accompany me to the Emei Sect¡¯s immortal islands~~ This gives you some time to say your goodbyes,¡± Ziluo said with a gentle smile.

    Thereupon, Feng Hanyan, Yan Pianpian, Ma Chuxia, and Huo Bingyan all ran over to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My wives, come with me. Before you leave for the overseas world, I have something to leave with you~~ Come!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Wives Have a Smooth Journey

    Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: Wives, Have a Smooth Journey! Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: Wives, Have a Smooth Journey! Huang Xiaolong brought his four wives to the top of this mountain, into a secluded, uninhabited small hall, while three little demons scampered up excitedly.

    Inside the hall.

    Everyone sat cross-legged on meditation cushions.

    Huang Xiaolong sat opposite his wives. The three little demons stood at the palace gate keeping watch.

    ¡°Wives, today, we are going to part ways for a while. But don¡¯t feel too reluctant, I have promised you that I will come to find you overseas in the future. You all should practice your cultivation diligently at Emei Sect,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Emei Sect is definitely a major sect; it inherits many top-level Cultivation Techniques which you must study diligently.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t worry, we will cherish this opportunity. We will surely study and cultivate hard,¡± Ma Chuxia said firmly, nodding her head earnestly.

    ¡°Little Long, you remember to come find us overseas as soon as possible,¡± Yan Pianpian pouted. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be apart from you.¡±

    ¡°This is your chance, I don¡¯t want to let you lose such an opportunity for my own selfish reasons. Alright, let¡¯s not linger on sentimentalities now. Now, I¡¯ll give you something for self-defense,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression grew serious.

    All four wives brushed aside their feelings of farewell and gazed tenderly and seriously at their man.

    ¡°You all already know about my identity,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently. ¡°Thus, as my wives, having related with me in that way, you all, more or less, have gained a trace of divinity in you. The presence of this trace of divinity means that all kinds of evil wouldn¡¯t dare come near you. No matter what kind of ghosts, mountain spirits, or evil beings, they will repel you like venomous snakes. Even the Yin Tribe would stay far away upon sensing the divine aura around you. Only some powerful beings from the Demon Race would dare to confront you. But since you will later be cultivating at the Emei Sect, encountering beings from the Demon Race is unlikely.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, his wives were very touched, but shy glimmers tinted their faces.

    The reason they had traces of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine aura wasn¡¯t it because they had slept with him!

    How embarrassing!

    However, amidst this embarrassment, a feeling of happiness overflowed!

    Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°While it protects against demons and ghosts, it¡¯s also necessary to guard against cultivators from overseas. My wives, each of you is beautiful and possesses a divine aura, which makes your demeanor transcend the mundane. It¡¯s inevitable that male cultivators from overseas might harbor covetous thoughts~~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t imagine things,¡± Ma Chuxia scoffed. ¡°We are going to the Emei Sect, aren¡¯t all the Disciples there women? Where would these male cultivators come from? Besides, we are all steadfastly loyal. Even if we died for you, we would die smiling. Where in the world could there be any man that could make us a slightest bit infatuated?¡±

    Hu Bingyan also said with a simple smile, ¡°Yes, husband, we belong to you, and we can¡¯t escape from that in this lifetime. We are even more afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want us anymore.¡±

    ¡°One must always be cautious~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then with a flick of his hand.

    Swish~ Swish~~ Swish~~~

    Dozens of flying swords surrounded Huang Xiaolong, emanating an aura capable of severing everything!

    ¡°These flying swords, I just seized them from Master Zhang. This old guy actually had some good stuff. All these flying swords were crafted from superb materials, and many powerful Formations were inscribed upon them. Their lethality and quality are comparable to the flying swords of Ling Xiaopeng from the Shushan Sect,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Now I¡¯ll erase the marks from these swords, and then you all should immediately refine them with your blood. Each of my four wives will take two flying swords. Hanyan my wife, I¡¯ve previously given you one, so this time you¡¯re getting just one. That should be enough for self-defense.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong effortlessly erased the brand of Master Zhang from the flying swords, without damaging the quality of the swords, nor the various attack and defense Formations arranged in them.

    Then the wives infused their blood into the unowned flying swords, claiming them as their own.

    They immediately established a connection as close as flesh and blood with these flying swords, able to command them as easily as moving their limbs.

    With a mere thought, the wives absorbed the Magic Artifacts of the flying swords into their bodies.

    After distributing the Magic Artifacts of the flying swords, Huang Xiaolong imprinted an ultimate move in the center of each wife¡¯s forehead.

    This move would explode when his wives faced a life-threatening crisis.

    Within this move, Huang Xiaolong also sealed some of the daunting pressure from the netherworld, effectively ensuring that once triggered, this move could bulldoze everything, unless it was against a Demon King or an exceptionally high-leveled overseas cultivator.

    As his wives¡¯ spiritual strengths were limited, Huang Xiaolong could only seal one life-saving move in each of their foreheads; sealing any more would be too much for their souls to bear.

    After everything was arranged, Huang Xiaolong held his wives close, affectionately whispering the sorrows of parting.

    He did not know how much time had passed when he heard a hurried voice resound from the sky outside¨C¡°New disciples and laborers of the Kunlun Sect, gather immediately, we are departing for overseas at once!¡±

    Following that¨C

    ¡°New disciples of the Huangshan Sect, gather!¡±

    ¡°New disciples of the Huashan Sect, gather!¡±

    ¡­

    In the sky, the sound of flying swords slicing through the air could be heard.

    ¡°Alright, wives, it¡¯s time for you to head overseas.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave each of his four obedient wives a hug and a kiss.

    ¡­

    Outside in the square.

    Ziluo of the Emei Sect and several other cultivators from the sect were leading dozens of new disciples and hundreds of laborers, already assembled and ready.

    Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Yan Pianpian, and Feng Hanyan all stood in the line of new disciples from the Emei Sect.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I hope one day you can come to the Emei Sect overseas, we will definitely welcome you warmly.¡± Ziluo smiled at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come and visit my wives at Emei Sect,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave now, until we meet again!¡± With a wave of her hand, Ziluo summoned a large expanse of colorful clouds that rose slowly from the ground, with all the Emei Sect disciples standing on them.

    The clouds ascended.

    ¡°Wives, have a smooth journey!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved goodbye from below.

    The four wives lay on the cloud, teary-eyed, waving vigorously back at Huang Xiaolong.

    Whoosh~~~~!

    The clouds picked up speed and rapidly flew high and far, vanishing in an instant.

    Simultaneously, the sky flickered continuously with meteor-like Sword Qi and various people-carrying flying Magic Artifacts; one after another, sects from overseas took their new disciples and laborers away from Mount Longhu.

    Before long, the once bustling Mount Longhu seemed somewhat desolate. Those not chosen trudged down the mountain in a gloomy mood.

    ¡°Young Master, you must feel reluctant to let them go, right?¡± Qingqing teased with a smile next to him.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°A little bit. But I will go overseas,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze twinkled.

    ¡°Young Master, when the time comes, take us with you!¡± three little demons said in unison.

    ¡°Alright, when the time comes, I¡¯ll bring you along. For now, let¡¯s head down the mountain.¡± Huang Xiaolong gathered his emotions and smiled briskly.

    ¡°Yay~~ At least, we are still with the Young Master, so fortunate~~~¡± The three little demons eagerly took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms and headed down the mountain.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 The Seal Breaks The Malevolent

    Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: The Seal Breaks! The Malevolent Ghost Emerges! Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: The Seal Breaks! The Malevolent Ghost Emerges! Huang Xiaolong and three little demons descended from Dragon Tiger Mountain together.

    The melancholy of temporarily parting from his four wives had already been suppressed by him.

    Huang Xiaolong was an optimistic person. Besides, he would eventually travel overseas and reunite with his wives.

    It was not only because overseas was the true stage for the chosen ones but also due to another important reason. Those overseas sects controlled the black knives! Although he did not know whether they had one or several, altogether, there were nine black knives, and Huang Xiaolong intended to acquire them all!

    The black knives harbored a world-shocking secret, so profound that even Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, was moved by it. If he did not personally uncover this secret, although it might not spawn a Heart Demon, it would probably disturb his peace of mind!

    ¡°Heh~ It¡¯s said that the high-ranking members of Shushan Sword Sect know the secrets of these black knives. When the time comes, I¡¯ll have to find a few high-ranking members of Shushan Sword Sect and properly interrogate, no, torture them~~hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    After leaving Dragon Tiger Mountain, Huang Xiaolong planned to relax a bit and took the three little demons on a meandering tour through West River Province.

    Huang Xiaolong planned to leisurely enjoy more time, then return to Dragon Villa to spend some time with his wives, and then visit the ancestral lands of the Ying Family to indulge in a passionate reunion with Ying Aoshan before setting off for the magnificent overseas world.

    A few days later, Huang Xiaolong arrived in ¡°Bajiang City¡± of West River Province with the three little demons. However, upon their arrival, Huang Xiaolong distinctly felt an eerie resentment permeating the city¡¯s skies!

    ¡°Young Master, this city is unclean.¡± Qingqing also immediately frowned.

    ¡°Hehe~~ it seems my plans to go overseas will have to be postponed for now~~¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself as he immediately began to search for the source of this resentment.

    Huang Xiaolong did not fly around the city center; rather, he took the three little demons on various transit options¨Csubway, bus, and rural coach bus¨Cfor over an hour before finally arriving at a rural village in Bajiang City.

    This was an ancient village with old vines and trees. Although there were signs of modernization, the old charm from years past still lingered.

    Within the ancient village was a stone arch bridge.

    Huang Xiaolong stood under the bridge.

    ¡°Young Master, is there something wrong with this bridge?¡± Xiaohong asked curiously.

    The three little demons could sense the ghostly aura, but they were far less sharp and accurate than Huang Xiaolong.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could answer, several farmers passed under the bridge, carrying hoes.

    ¡°Hey~~Hey uncles, what¡¯s the story with this stone arch bridge?¡± Xiaohong asked the farmers.

    Xiaohong, beautiful and charming as a Fox Spirit, caused the farmers to be somewhat distracted, their old faces turning red. They hastened to answer obligingly, ¡°Young lady, this stone bridge has been here since our village was founded, it¡¯s a bridge from the Tang Dynasty~~~¡±

    ¡°A bridge from the Tang Dynasty.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled wryly.

    ¡°Young Master, what exactly is the problem?¡± Once the farmers had left, Heimei couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°The bridge itself is fine. However, this place is a sealed location,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°I felt the mana fluctuations from Heavenly Master Zhang, or rather, a sliver of his split spirit here. But these mana fluctuations are collapsing.¡±

    The three little demons were somewhat perplexed.

    Huang Xiaolong explained in detail, ¡°That is to say, within this stone arch bridge from the Tang Dynasty, are sealed some rather old and powerful ghosts. They were personally sealed by Heavenly Master Zhang, or rather, by a strand of his avatar, using his mana. Essentially, he suppressed those formidable ghosts tightly within the bridge. And now, that strand of Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s avatar has been shattered by me, so the mana that sealed the ghosts has collapsed and dissipated. Now¨C¡±

    ¡°Young master, are you saying, the thing sealed inside the bridge has escaped?¡± Qingqing asked, suddenly realizing.

    ¡°The matter is a bit troublesome,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    ¡°Uh~~ Young master, it¡¯s just a ghost from the Tang Dynasty after all. In your presence, it surely would be like a mouse seeing a cat, for you are the Yin Emperor, the living King Yan of this era. Are you still concerned about a ghost from the Tang Dynasty?¡± Xiaohong was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t even need to take action; the three of us sisters can take down this guy who has escaped from the bridge!¡±

    ¡°Since this Bajiang City has been sealed with powerful ghosts, then surely, across the entire Huaxia, there must be more than one sealed location. Now, with the destruction of Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s avatar, isn¡¯t it true that every sealed evil site will be broken, with all the sealed demons and ghosts running amok?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    The slight trouble Huang Xiaolong spoke of wasn¡¯t just about the demon escaping from this stone bridge, but also¨Cother evil sites across Huaxia could all be facing seal collapses, and it might become impossible to suppress those sinister spirits again.

    ¡°Who would have thought that killing Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s avatar would bring about such troubles,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head again. ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t think too much about it for now. Let¡¯s deal with the demon that has escaped from this stone bridge first.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong called out to the three little demons.

    ¡°Young master, aren¡¯t you going to take a look at this village? Perhaps, there are many demons and ghosts hidden inside!¡± Xiaohong said insistently.

    ¡°This village is fine.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned and started walking away.

    The three little demons hurriedly followed.

    Back to the urban area.

    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s deal with it quickly!¡± Xiaohong said enthusiastically.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°This ghost is very adept at hiding; so much so that I am temporarily unable to sense its presence. Surely, the older the ghost, the more formidable it is. Ghosts from the Tang Dynasty sure have many tricks up their sleeves.¡±

    ¡°Really? Young master, you can¡¯t sense that ghost¡¯s presence either?¡± Qingqing was utterly astonished.

    ¡°Yes, that ghost must be skilled in a very special kind of concealment spell, making it very difficult to detect,¡± a playful expression flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°But the more challenging it is, the more I like it! Don¡¯t you know that my favorite thing is to catch ghosts, especially the challenging ones!¡±

    ¡°Young master is amazing!¡± the little demon praised. ¡°So, young master, where should we start?¡±

    ¡°Although that ghost hides deeply, here in Bajiang City, many people have already suffered its torment. If I find the people it has harmed, I can follow the clues and find it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting. Let¡¯s stroll around. First off, we can start at the hospital. Generally, people who have been harmed by ghosts are mistaken for being ill and are sent straight there.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not go to the hospital immediately; instead, after dinner, when the skies turned dark, he led the three little demons straight to the largest public hospital in Bajiang City.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, they saw a large cluster of pale souls floating around like kites in disarray.

    ¡°Young master, are these wandering spirits? That¡¯s too many!¡± Qingqing exclaimed in shock.

    ¡°These are not wandering spirits, but human souls. The people aren¡¯t dead yet, but their souls are lost,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile. ¡°Now, there¡¯s a clue.¡±

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong stepped into the hospital and called out to the dismal souls, ¡°You, come over here¨C¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Soul-Devouring Water

    Chapter 1014: Chapter 1014: Soul-Devouring Water Chapter 1014: Chapter 1014: Soul-Devouring Water Huang Xiaolong used an Illusion Technique, and then summoned the wandering souls near the hospital.

    He released just a sliver of the Yin Emperor¡¯s majesty, and those souls were so frightened they almost collapsed, hastily floating over to kneel down in front of Huang Xiaolong in a well-behaved throng.

    ¡°Woo woo~~ woo woo~~ woo woo woo~~~¡±

    These souls all burst into sorrowful cries, as if they had encountered something heartbreakingly dismal.

    ¡°No way? My lord, there are so many souls~~ easily over a hundred~~¡± Qingqing, standing to the side, was dumbstruck.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Normally, when a person loses their soul, the spirit would not, and dare not, stray far; it always stays near the body¡­ heh, it seems this hospital¡¯s business must be quite good.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then inquired, ¡°Tell me, how did you lose your souls, what thing bewitched you?¡±

    ¡°My lord~~ we don¡¯t know, we are also unclear, it just happened in a daze.¡±

    These souls were utterly confused, each shaking their heads.

    ¡°Pfff~~~ My lord, these souls are so stupid, they don¡¯t even know how they died.¡± Xiaomei laughed so hard beside him that she nearly shook herself apart.

    ¡°None have died. However, these souls have been separated from their bodies for some time now, and if they don¡¯t return soon, I reckon in at most two days, they¡¯ll fall apart.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled again, then persistently questioned, ¡°You do want to return to your own bodies and live, don¡¯t you? Fine, then hurry up and try to remember exactly how you lost your souls.¡±

    Finally, the soul of a middle-aged man spoke haltingly, ¡°My lord~~ it¡¯s because I ate a woman, that¡¯s why I ended up like this~~¡±

    ¡°Ate a woman?¡± The three little demons¡¯ eyes nearly popped out of their skulls.

    ¡°Uh~~ My lord, ate a woman? Could it be, from the seal on that stone bridge, what escaped was a female ghost, a Tang Dynasty female ghost, its haunting tricks are that it makes people, eat it, and then~~~¡± Xiaohong conjectured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡± Huang Xiaolong glared at the babbling Xiaohong.

    Xiaohong was immediately scared into silence, quiet as a cicada in winter.

    ¡°What does eating a woman mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong continued to ask.

    In the midst of speaking, Huang Xiaolong produced a charm that resembled a ¡°Soul Restoring Talisman,¡± and made the soul of the middle-aged man eat the talisman. This talisman made the drowsy souls, wandering as if sleepwalking, become more spirited, like an injection of chicken blood.

    The other souls watched the middle-aged man¡¯s soul happily swallowing the talisman, with greedy looks appearing in their eyes, salivating at the sight.

    After the middle-aged man¡¯s soul had swallowed the talisman, it seemed somewhat more solidified, which also meant more spirited. After letting out a satisfied burp, he hastily said, ¡°So delicious, my lord, thank you so much, it was truly delicious.¡±

    ¡°Alright, no more nonsense, speak clearly, what exactly does eating a woman involve?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with some impatience.

    ¡°Okay, okay, my lord, now I remember,¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s soul promptly replied. ¡°That day, I went to a tea house to play cards with friends, and I ordered a cup of tea. Thirsty, I wanted to drink, but suddenly, I saw a woman¡¯s face in the tea¡­ At first, I thought there was a woman standing behind me, so I quickly turned around to see who was playing a joke on me. However, when I looked back, I saw nobody!¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s soul seemed fraught with fear, shivering tremendously.

    ¡°Keep talking.¡± Huang Xiaolong urged.

    ¡°I was really scared at the time, and upon looking closely again, my god, the woman¡¯s face on the water, it was still smiling at me¡­ I was so frightened that my hand went limp, dropping the teacup on the ground, shattering it, and spilling tea everywhere. The waitress then replaced it with a new cup. But in the tea, there was still that woman¡¯s face. I thought, maybe it was because I was stressed from work lately and began to see hallucinations.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s soul detailed everything. ¡°In the end, I kept reassuring myself, and feeling suddenly very thirsty again, I gritted my teeth and drank the tea with the woman¡¯s face in it.¡±

    ¡°After drinking the tea with the woman¡¯s face, you lost your soul?¡± Qingqing asked with overflowing curiosity.

    ¡°No~~¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s soul shook his head. ¡°At the time, nothing happened, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. However, when I got home and went to sleep that night, I was woken up by a woman.¡±

    At this point, the middle-aged man¡¯s soul revealed a state of infatuation. ¡°That woman, she was so beautiful, in ancient clothing, with a charming and lovely smile, her face, somewhat familiar to me. On closer inspection, eh, wasn¡¯t it the face of the woman in the tea I drank in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°She told me not to sleep but to go out with her~~ I couldn¡¯t control myself, so I went with her. She took me to a place more luxurious than any palace on TV, really majestic, like it was straight out of a costume drama, complete with many beautiful maidens as in ancient times. Ah~~~ That night was filled with exquisite delicacies, an endless enjoyment of spring delights~~~¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    As he spoke, the middle-aged man¡¯s soul let out a terrified scream. ¡°When I woke up the next day, I found¡­ I found¡­ I was lying in¡­ lying in a graveyard! At that moment, I was so scared I nearly wet myself, and I don¡¯t know how I got back home. Once home, I grew ill¡­ fell into a coma, and then my soul was gone~~¡±

    After the middle-aged man¡¯s soul finished recounting, the other souls also began to cry out¨C

    ¡°My lord, we too ate the face of a woman while drinking water, and then turned into this.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± The three little demons were also unclear about what exactly was happening.

    ¡°That ghost¡¯s technique is very special. It¡¯s in the water that it reflects its own ghostly face, and then turns this cup of water into soul-capturing water. Once someone drinks this cup of soul-capturing water, they won¡¯t only be haunted by the female ghost but will also enter an illusion created by it,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find its whereabouts in an instant. It turns out to be a vengeful spirit skilled at using Illusion Technique.¡±

    Ghosts using Illusion Technique means creating ghostly barriers or, to put it another way, ghostly veils; however, according to the descriptions of these lost souls, the female ghost¡¯s Illusion Technique was not that simple.

    And ordinary tea water is the medium with which it harms people.

    That is to say, as long as someone is targeted by it and wants to drink water, they¡¯re in for misfortune!

    ¡°Concealed in the imperceptible, using water as the medium to capture souls¡­ Good! Great method! Such a technique is no worse than that of my maid, the Ghost King Ying Kexin!¡± Huang Xiaolong had a clear understanding in his mind.

    It turns out that the ghosts that escaped from the seal in that Tang Dynasty stone bridge in Bajiang City were at least all Ghost Kings!

    Huang Xiaolong then proceeded to ask a few more questions, such as where these soul-lost people were drinking tea when they were targeted by the female ghost.

    However, the answer left Huang Xiaolong a bit baffled.

    The places where these people drank tea were scattered all over the streets and alleys of Bajiang City, every single corner.

    Some were ensnared in high-end tea houses.

    Others fell victim in the tea shops of impoverished districts.

    There were even those who were affected while drinking coffee.

    And some were caught while drinking water in internet cafes.

    ¡­

    What¡­ that means that the ghost is almost omnipresent! It can infiltrate anywhere!

    ¡°I¡¯m going~ Could it be that as long as someone drinks water, it can capture souls, without any pattern?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless. However, he was full of interest; he believed that no matter how powerful or cunning a Yin soul or a vengeful spirit was, it could not escape the palm of his hand!

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong led the group of lost souls to the hospital building.

    The Neurology Department on the 12th floor of the hospital building was already overcrowded.

    Not only was every room filled with patients, but even the corridor passageways were lined with beds.

    The patients had all lost their souls, one by one looking withered, emaciated, with lifeless eyes, just like vegetative patients.

    Loads of reporters, as well as leaders from various sectors, had come to the Neurology Department, where all sorts of chief doctors and attending physicians were as clueless as fools, at a complete loss.

    Nearly overnight, so many patients had been brought to the hospital, all with the same symptoms, yet the doctors simply could not find the cause.

    They even called in some medical professors from overseas for consultations, to no avail.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t beat around the bush and used a ghostly veil technique, then calmly returned all the lost souls back to their bodies and burned a stack of soul-solidifying talismans.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong led the three little demons quietly out of the hospital, keeping his good deeds hidden.

    ¡°The people in the hospital who lost their souls will wake up in a few hours,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°However, that ghost seems to be quite resentful, capturing souls and harming people everywhere without restraint.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Young Master, after being sealed for so many years, how could its resentment not be heavy? I reckon the living beings in this city are about to suffer greatly,¡± Xiaohong smiled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young Master, we must find that ghost as soon as possible!¡± Qingqing enjoyed imagining herself as a metropolitan office worker; she liked living with humans, so she was the most anxious one right now.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go find it now,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned towards the deep night sky, sensing the wandering resentment within.

    ¡°Young Master, how do we find it?¡± Xiaohong asked.

    ¡°First, we find places to drink water, tea, alcohol, coffee¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled wryly. ¡°Since the ghost uses water as a medium, what we need to do is¡­ Drink! Drink! Drink!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Wake Up Quickly~~~

    Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: Wake Up Quickly~~~ Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: Wake Up Quickly~~~ Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by three little demons, was wandering around the dazzlingly lit downtown area of Bajiang City.

    The fierce ghost that had escaped from the Stone Bridge Seal used water as a medium to capture human souls, and was untraceable. Theoretically speaking, for Huang Xiaolong and his companions, searching in this vast sea of people was indeed like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    However~~~

    Above the city, traces of thick resentment still lingered.

    Huang Xiaolong observed the resentment in the night sky as if he were studying the stars, using it to capture some useful information.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s focused expression, the three little demons did not dare to interrupt.

    ¡°Hey~~ follow me.¡± Huang Xiaolong, smiling, led the three little demons around the downtown area as if on familiar ground.

    Before long, they arrived at a street food stall.

    This place was a food street, mainly for late-night snacks.

    At that moment, every stall on the food street was packed, men and women in colorful outfits were toasting and reveling to their heart¡¯s content. They were either venting the frustrations accumulated over the day, killing time they had in excess, or had ulterior motives.

    ¡°Young master~~ it¡¯s so noisy here.¡± Qingqing frowned, clearly not fond of the flashy and noisy environment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s find a place to eat, have some beer and drinks,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, then chanted a series of spells, concealing his and the three little demons¡¯ aura.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong deliberately extinguished one of the three fires on his body.

    Extiguishing one of the three fires on a human body, even if it¡¯s just one, signifies weakening Yang energy and an omen of impending disaster.

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong feigned the appearance of insufficient Yang energy, thus easily attracting ghosts.

    Huang Xiaolong had observed that the resentment gathered above this night market stall seemed ready to strike trouble at any moment.

    If nothing unexpected happened, that ghost should choose this food stall as its target!

    ¡°This ghost, damn, it¡¯s like it¡¯s taking revenge on society~~ It was Master Zhang who sealed you, and now you¡¯ve escaped but are venting your anger on ordinary people~~¡± Huang Xiaolong wryly smiled as he looked at the bustling night market.

    ¡°Young master~~ your Yang energy seems very weak now.¡± Xiaohong squinted her eyes. ¡°Young master, you really look pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you dare to tease me? Be careful or I¡¯ll hit you,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled wryly.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong went over to a barbecue stall, ordered some skewers and a crate of beer, and sat down with the three little demons, heartily enjoying the food.

    It must be said that the late-night snacks at this night market stall were very authentic; the skewers were oily but not greasy, crisp and savory.

    Huang Xiaolong wolfed down his food while having Qingqing continuously pour him beer.

    In the clear glass, the beer was amber-colored.

    With every beer he drank, Huang Xiaolong subconsciously checked whether a woman¡¯s ghostly face would appear in the glass.

    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t one¡­

    The barbecue stall owner, looking disdainfully at Huang Xiaolong, muttered. ¡°This young man, his complexion is too poor, just like he¡¯s got tuberculosis, and at this age, so listless, probably won¡¯t live long~~ No wonder, drinking as if trying to kill himself, and surrounded by three young girls. Alcohol is a poison that pierces the gut, desire is a knife that scrapes the bone!¡±

    By this time, Huang Xiaolong and the three little demons had guzzled the crate of beer as if it was water.

    ¡°Boss! Another crate of beer, and oh, bring a few bottles of laobaigan,¡± Huang Xiaolong called with a laugh.

    ¡°My goodness~ still drinking? You¡¯re going to drink yourself to death!¡± The stall owner shuddered, but still had his assistant carry over another crate of beer for Huang Xiaolong.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong filled his glass directly with white liquor.

    Looking up at the night sky, the faint resentment swirled like dragons and snakes.

    ¡°Huh~~ why haven¡¯t they come yet~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed softly.

    Suddenly!

    He looked down!

    In the glass, atop the liquor, a face appeared¨Ca woman¡¯s face!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirits lifted slightly, and he focused his gaze, seeing a very beautiful woman¡¯s face with a high bun and a golden hairpin across it, dressed very traditionally, her slightly plump face complementing the Tang Dynasty¡¯s beauty standards that favored plumpness. Her delicate skin and noble demeanor suggested she was of no ordinary origin. Her eyes shifted mesmerizingly, captivating anyone who saw them.

    It seemed that the face on the surface of the liquor was emitting a Bewitching Technique, any ordinary person who saw that face would definitely be breathlessly amazed and at her mercy.

    But Huang Xiaolong was not to be tricked.

    The three little demons, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression at that moment, couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze to the glass in his hand.

    But in the liquor in the glass, the three little demons didn¡¯t see the enchanting woman¡¯s face!

    That meant the ghost had targeted only Huang Xiaolong and was unrelated to the others.

    At the same time¨C

    ¡°Ah~~ Why is there¡­ a woman¡¯s face in the cup?¡±

    ¡°Mine too! Could it be, I¡¯m freaking hallucinating?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ What a beautiful face, could she be a fairy descending to earth? Hehehe~~~¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong looked around and saw that, at the late-night food stall, aside from himself, many others were also targeted by that ghost!

    ¡®It seems this annoying creature prefers to harm many people at once to feel satisfied~~ Anyway, there¡¯s no time to delay, must kill it quickly, otherwise, more and more people will lose their souls and eventually waste away to death¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    At that moment, when Huang Xiaolong looked again at the woman¡¯s face in the cup, he saw her smile faintly as a clear thought transmitted into his mind¨C

    ¡°Quickly drink this cup of liquor~~~¡±

    The voice carried a charming allure.

    Meanwhile, the smile on the woman¡¯s face grew stronger and contained a mix of mockery and derision, as if laughing at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s inner cowardice for not daring to drink the liquor.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered, tilted back his head, and drank the cup of white liquor in one go, leaving none behind.

    After finishing the drink, Huang Xiaolong stood up and said to the three little demons, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The three little demons were excitedly looking around as many people at the stalls were talking about a woman¡¯s face in their cups.

    ¡°Master, it seems to have shown itself!¡± Xiaohong said, slightly nervous.

    Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly took out some bills, threw them on the table, and left with the three little demons without further discussion.

    ¡°Master, it looks like many people have been tricked.¡± Qingqing spoke quickly as they walked.

    ¡°Yes~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I~~ have been tricked too.¡±

    The three little demons were astounded.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Master, we didn¡¯t see any woman¡¯s face in your cup~~¡± Heimei remarked curiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions, all in all, I drank the soul-stealing water and now I¡¯m waiting for it to come after me,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned. ¡°Good timing; I want to sleep now, Qingqing, find a decent hotel and book a room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Master, I understand. Tonight, Master, you¡¯re going to beat it into oblivion! Great! That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Qingqing giggled delightfully.

    When they passed a five-star hotel, Qingqing efficiently booked a room.

    Two large suites, Huang Xiaolong alone in one, and the three little demons shared the other.

    Initially, the three little demons wanted to squeeze into one room with Huang Xiaolong, but he sternly refused.

    After taking a bath, Huang Xiaolong lay in bed as usual, played with his phone for a while, and sent some messages to his wives.

    However, Yan Pianpian, Ma Chuxia, Feng Hanyan, and Huo Bingyan¡¯s phones were now completely out of signal. They couldn¡¯t be reached anymore.

    From then on, they had joined the Emei Sect to seek immortality and embarked on a path isolated from the mundane world.

    However, Huang Xiaolong had left a life-saving secret technique in each of their souls, so he could sense their presence.

    ¡°Sigh~~ four wives, getting further and further away from me~~ Probably they¡¯ve reached some secretive places overseas,¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed, placed his phone beside the pillow, and fell asleep.

    Despite having drunk the ghost¡¯s soul-drinking water, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care and fell right asleep, sleeping soundly.

    Late at night.

    Woooo~~~~!

    A gust of cold wind blew in from the floor-to-ceiling window in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bedroom.

    The cold wind swirled around the bedroom like a vortex.

    Soon, a woman emerged from the vortex.

    Under the moonlight shining through the window, she was seen wearing magnificent ancient attire, specifically, Tang Dynasty court attire, with a high bun, skin fair as jade, with a beauty that could topple cities and nations!

    This woman looked playfully at Huang Xiaolong, who was asleep on the bed, then lightly stepped over.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    On the bed.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even open his eyes, but a devilish smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    A wave of fragrant powder scent attacked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hey~~ wake up, wake up~~~¡± the woman in the court dress called softly, gently pushing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016 I young master want you to vanish into thin air

    Chapter 1016: I, young master, want you to vanish into thin air! Chapter 1016: I, young master, want you to vanish into thin air! At the moment this woman¨Cghost¨Cappeared, Huang Xiaolong had already woken up. He could not be deceived by the ghostly aura emanating from her, being the grand Yin Emperor himself.

    However, Huang Xiaolong discovered that what had entered the hotel to look for him was merely¡­ a wisp of ghostly aura!

    Uh, this so-called ghostly aura was just like a thread of spiritual awareness from Master Zhang, and not its true form. This wisp of ghostly aura was indeed somewhat weak. Probably equivalent to a yellow-dressed fierce ghost!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned waking and opened his eyes. He saw the enthralling female ghost staring at him and laughing. Her laugh was peculiarly eerie, and Huang Xiaolong could not mistake that face¨Cit was the same one he had seen in his drink during supper tonight.

    ¡°My lord~~¡± The female ghost giggled at Huang Xiaolong, a few strands of bewitching smiles emerging on her lips, her eyes seeming to contain a teasing light¡­

    ¡®Hehe~~ using bewitching techniques on me? Tsk tsk, my Fox Spirit Xiaohong¡¯s bewitching techniques are far more formidable than yours. Even she can¡¯t handle me, let alone this ghostly incarnation? Too green in practice!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought, his disdain reaching its peak.

    But since this was just a ghostly incarnation and not the true form, Huang Xiaolong did not want to startle the snake. To kill, he needed to eliminate this ghostly incarnation¡¯s true form to eradicate it completely.

    This ghost¡¯s true form was adept at hiding and was extremely cunning, which left Huang Xiaolong no choice but to play along with this ghostly incarnation.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned an astonished expression.

    ¡°Giggle, giggle~~~¡± The ghostly incarnation laughed uncontrollably. ¡°My lord, I am your destined partner. My lord, why not follow me to my humble abode and enjoy riches and honors~~~¡±

    ¡°What riches and honors?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, squinting his eyes.

    ¡°Giggle, giggle~~~ My lord, that would be exotic delicacies, fine wines, and also~~ the pleasures of gentle company!¡± The ghostly incarnation, acting like an ancient brothel woman, coquettishly pulled at Huang Xiaolong.

    A wave of disgust surged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart. He voluntarily rolled off the bed and laughed jokingly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you~~¡±

    The ghostly incarnation giggled repeatedly, her eyes flashing a mix of resentment and mockery, as she clung to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm and they headed for the door.

    Upon opening the door!

    Huang Xiaolong felt a burst of brightness before his eyes!

    Tsk tsk, outside was a scene of spring in full bloom, mountains clear and waters pristine, birds chirping and flowers fragrant!

    Beneath their feet was a path surrounded by clusters of flowers, leading through the mountains.

    ¡°My lord~~ please.¡± The ghostly incarnation giggled.

    Huang Xiaolong inhaled deeply, his nostrils filled with a rich fragrance.

    ¡®This illusionary technique is indeed wonderfully vivid and lifelike~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Yes, everything he saw was just an illusion created by the ghostly incarnation, or rather, by this ghost¡¯s true form.

    The illusion was strong. Huang Xiaolong assessed and concluded that even if his wife Chuxia Ma and Huo Bingyan were here, they would be deceived by the illusion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong, without a change in expression, walked alongside the ghostly incarnation through the heartlifting landscape.

    If there were other people present, they would see Huang Xiaolong talking to himself as he left the hotel, appearing extremely bizarre.

    Huang Xiaolong was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery created by the ghostly technique. He activated the Heavenly Eye, broke through the illusion, and saw himself leaving the hotel, gradually making his way out of the city directly to the sparsely populated suburbs.

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong also saw people all around the city talking to themselves, seemingly like mental patients, coming from all directions. They were unable to see each other, their faces filled with soul-ensnaring and greedy smiles. In the center of their foreheads, slight cracks appeared.

    ¡®It seems that not a few people today have drunk the soul-capturing water.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡®These people are close to death! But fortunately, they met me~~!¡¯

    After walking for over an hour, they finally reached a desolate mountain ridge along with hundreds of others.

    Many tombs stood in rows.

    Ghastly green phosphorescence floated like fireflies.

    Around the tombs, lonely ghosts peered around, smiling miserably, their faces full of schadenfreude and greedy sneers.

    This was a terrifying burial ground!

    All of this was witnessed by Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, in the sky above the cemetery, malevolent energy gathered like dark clouds over the desolate mountains.

    However, in the eyes of others, the cemetery had transformed into a grand and glorious palace.

    The ground was covered with a crimson mat. Pink lanterns hung everywhere, their soft, warm candlelight enchanting to behold.

    Lone wandering ghosts leapt out from the graves, flitting around, emitting dismal, eerie laughter. But to them, it appeared as if beautiful ladies in palace dresses were flirting and posturing.

    ¡°My lord~~please sit down!¡±

    Countless ghostly figures let out a bell-like laughter at once.

    Those who had drunk the soul-capturing water rushed towards the graveyard en masse, each taking a seat next to a grave mound.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up at the night sky, where the gathering resentful spirits exuded a faint, oppressive aura.

    ¡®The ghost sealed in the stone arch bridge is about to show itself! Good, I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡¯

    With deliberate slowness, Huang Xiaolong sat down by a grave, his expression showing a sober lucidity in a world drunk in delusion, a clarity untainted by the world¡¯s filth.

    The ghostly figures giggled, ¡°Bring the wine and dishes for the lord.¡±

    Suddenly, the air in the graveyard carried wafts of nauseating odor, but those who drank the soul-capturing water smelled the rich, irresistible aroma of fine wine and delicious food, feeling bouts of warmth and somewhat floated off their feet.

    Then, lone wandering ghosts came out holding broken pots and shattered dishes, prompting Huang Xiaolong to frown with just one glance.

    In those pots and dishes were dead rats, dead bats, earthworms, skull heads, and even cremated ashes!

    Lone wandering ghosts placed the broken pots and shattered dishes in front of those who had drunk the soul-capturing water.

    A broken cauldron was placed before Huang Xiaolong, containing corpse water soaking a grotesque pale skull, the surface of the water also floated several dead rats.

    ¡°My lord, please~~¡±

    Each ghost had a single person to look after.

    Those who had drunk the soul-capturing water eagerly grabbed the disgusting items before them¨Cdead rats, dead bats, earthworms, dung beetles¨Call impatient to stuff them into their mouths.

    The scene was disgustingly repulsive.

    The lone wandering ghosts, on the other hand, laughed so hard they bent backward in fits.

    ¡°My lord, please enjoy~~¡± The ghost attending Huang Xiaolong urged him as he remained seated motionless.

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Enjoy what? What do you want me to enjoy?¡±

    ¡°My lord, this bird¡¯s nest porridge is excellent, I personally prepared it~~¡± the ghost cooed.

    Meanwhile, high above the graveyard, a woman¡¯s figure began to form amidst the ominous cloud-like resentful spirits.

    This figure exuded authority and churned with a terrifying ghostly aura!

    It had an oppressive presence that commanded submission from thousands of ghosts!

    Ghost King!

    King of all ghosts!

    This was indeed the aura of the Ghost King!

    ¡°You have finally come~~ Aha.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then suddenly pulled a talisman from his bosom and slapped it onto the forehead of the attendant ghost.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    That ghost figure was instantly engulfed in hissing vapors, let out a heart-wrenching scream, thrashing around on the ground, especially its ghostly face, which melted as if splashed with sulfuric acid.

    The once noisy graveyard quieted down in an instant, all ghost figures and wandering ghosts stared at Huang Xiaolong with an incredulous, stunned look.

    In the sky, the malicious intent of the Ghost King swept down towards Huang Xiaolong overwhelmingly.

    With deliberate slowness, Huang Xiaolong stood up, kicked the broken cauldron in front of him away, and looked up at the Ghost King, ¡°Tonight, I came looking for you. Now that you¡¯ve shown yourself, you can no longer escape death. Come down, I will obliterate you!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 The Ten Fierce Lands

    Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017: The Ten Fierce Lands Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017: The Ten Fierce Lands From the stone arch bridge of Bajiang City, the fierce ghost that had broken through the seal finally revealed its true form!

    As soon as it appeared, it was firmly locked onto by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense.

    Therefore, no matter how well it hid or even if it fled to the ends of the earth, ascending to the heavens or burrowing into the ground, it could no longer escape Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pursuit.

    It was nothing but a dead end.

    An obscure oppressive force violently burst out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, shattering the layers of illusion techniques within this graveyard.

    In an instant, those who had drunk the soul-capturing water all came to their senses. They looked around and found themselves in the middle of a desolate and spine-chilling graveyard, with a dismal wind blowing as they held dead rats and bats in their hands, gnawing away~~

    ¡°Ahh~~~!!!!¡±

    In a flash, screams and vomiting sounds rose and fell in succession. Almost all who had drunk the soul-capturing water were so frightened that they fainted.

    ¡°Oh¡­Taoist!¡± From the depths of the resentful energy in the night sky, a female figure emerged and let out a startled, incredulous cry. There was a slight fear and wariness in her voice. ¡°You¡­you¡­you and¡­do you have any connection with Master Zhang? You are so young, could it be that you are his disciple?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I see you¡¯re also a Ghost King, so why do you fear Master Zhang so much?¡± Huang Xiaolong said mockingly with a laugh, eyes brimming with ridicule. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the backbone of a Ghost King~~ you might as well be dead. However, to tell you the truth, I am not a disciple of Master Zhang, and I have nothing to do with him~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong deny any connection with Master Zhang, the Ghost King clearly seemed relieved.

    The next second¡ª-

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~

    Within the graveyard, all the ghostly duplicates turned into streaks of pitch-black ghost energy, soaring into the sky, fusing into the Ghost King¡¯s phantom body.

    As a result, the malevolence, resentful energy, and ghostly aura emanating from the Ghost King swelled to an extreme.

    The lone ghosts and spirits in the graveyard were so frightened that they shivered uncontrollably and knelt down, incessantly kowtowing.

    A gust of yin wind blew, the grudge dissipated, and a woman in Tang Dynasty clothing appeared up in the air!

    This woman was in her twenties, dressed in very luxurious attire, her hair bound high upon her head, her skin creamy and smooth, extremely beautiful, a nation-toppling beauty.

    She carried herself with an especially noble air, clearly someone of not insignificant status before she died.

    ¡°Little Taoist, since you know I am a Ghost King, yet you still dared to come here and ruin my plans, you¡¯re really quite bold~~¡± the Ghost King said with a cold laugh.

    ¡°Heh~~ When you were sealed by Heavenly Master Zhang, you were full of resentment. Now that the seal is broken and you have escaped, you should be making a low-profile as a ghost instead of wildly harming others. You¡¯re seeking death. Moreover, if you really wanted revenge, shouldn¡¯t you have gone to Mount Longhu to find Heavenly Master Zhang? After all, the indebted has a creditor and the wrong has its perpetrator,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    He squinted slightly, and based on the aura of this Ghost King, as the Yin Emperor, he could accurately judge that she was a bit stronger than Ying Kexin.

    Indeed, using water as a medium to capture human souls was in itself a more uncanny and unpredictable method compared to Ying Kexin¡¯s sword technique.

    ¡°Little Taoist, you¡¯re meddling too much!¡± The Ghost King¡¯s expression changed, a ruthless gleam of murderous intent flashed through her beautiful eyes, her face contorted into a ferocious look, apparently about to lash out violently at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to waste time either.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and spat out a massive ancient seal character.

    The character was¨C¡°Seal¡±

    The immobilization spell!

    However, this time, the immobilization incantation Huang Xiaolong recited was many times more potent than the one he usually used.

    In addition to containing the overwhelming mana, the ancient seal character for ¡°immobilize¡± was also blessed with Buddhist Law, seemingly capable of preventing and annihilating the harm caused by evil spirits in the world.

    The character ¡°immobilize¡± blazed like the scorching sun, setting the entire night sky on fire, and a pressure descended like massive mountains, crushing down on the Ghost King.

    ¡°What?!¡± In the pupils of the Ghost King, the character ¡°immobilize¡± became infinitely large, practically obscuring the sun and filling the whole world!

    The Ghost King felt an utter despair, as if there was no escape from heaven and earth. It didn¡¯t even have the chance to struggle before it was pinned in midair like a fly.

    Its eyes betrayed a look of terror and desperation.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Actually, I forgot to tell you. While I might not be a disciple of Master Zhang, I¡­ I killed Master Zhang,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a harmless smile.

    ¡°Ah~~! You~~ you¡­¡± The Ghost King¡¯s voice was as if its throat was being squeezed, shrieking out loud.

    ¡°What, don¡¯t believe me?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Actually, if it hadn¡¯t been for me killing Master Zhang, the seal in Bajiang City wouldn¡¯t have broken, and you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to escape. Can¡¯t you understand such simple logic?¡±

    ¡°I believe! I believe! Your Excellency¡­ Your mana is much stronger than Master Zhang himself¡­ Your immobilization incantation leaves me completely unable to resist~~ Spare me, spare me, Your Excellency, please spare my life~~~¡± After witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s capabilities, how could the Ghost King not believe?

    You must know that Master Zhang once fought with her to seal her away. Although Master Zhang emerged victorious, he certainly wasn¡¯t as at ease as Huang Xiaolong was today, so leisurely and comfortable.

    ¡°Logically speaking, after you escaped from the seal, you¡¯ve been harming people all over, and I cannot spare you~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the Ghost King like he was examining his prey, sending shivers down her spine.

    ¡°No, Your Excellency, please let me explain~~¡± The Ghost King begged desperately. ¡°Back then, although I was a Ghost King, I did not do evil. But I was forced by that Master Zhang, and ultimately sealed within a stone bridge for a hundred years¡­ Throughout these hundred years, I endured loneliness and the torment of the sealing force, hence I accumulated a lot of resentment. After the seal broke, I couldn¡¯t control the resentment and began to harm people~~ I was wrong, I was wrong, Your Excellency, please spare my life. From today onwards, I am willing to serve at your side~~ Your Excellency, spare my life.¡±

    ¡°What is your name? From which dynasty are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    The Ghost King didn¡¯t dare to conceal anything. ¡°Your Excellency, I am Princess Li Xianhui of the Tang Dynasty¡­¡±

    The Ghost King revealed her identity and origins.

    ¡°Oh, a princess? Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong inquired, ¡°That¡¯s right, you were sealed for a hundred years~~ I wasn¡¯t even born a hundred years ago. At that time, in Huaxia, there must have been quite a number of Ghost Kings. Tell me, within the entire Huaxia, how many Ghost Kings were sealed by Master Zhang at that time? Were there any Ghost Immortals?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, there are no Ghost Immortals. It¡¯s been many, many years since a Ghost Immortal has appeared in Huaxia. Moreover, once we ghosts evolve into Ghost Immortals, we all head to overseas lands. There are great opportunities abroad that allow a Ghost Immortal to completely break away from the Ghost Path and find a new fate,¡± said the Ghost King, Princess Li Xianhui, without holding back any information. ¡°Originally, there were about a dozen Ghost Kings like me. Some were scattered to the winds by Master Zhang, and in the end, including me, a total of ten Ghost Kings were sealed in various places across Huaxia. These places are known as the ¡®Ten Deadly Lands of Huaxia,¡¯ each housing the seal of one Ghost King. I was the one sealed inside the Tang Dynasty stone arch bridge in Bajiang City.¡±

    ¡°The Ten Deadly Lands of Huaxia? A total of ten Ghost Kings were sealed~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. Originally, Master Zhang sealed us as part of setting up a Formation, but over the past hundred years, Master Zhang perhaps got busy with other matters and seemed to forget about us~~~¡± Li Xianhui cried. ¡°Your Excellency, please spare me, I dare not misbehave again~~¡±

    ¡°Oh, the seals of the Ten Deadly Lands are probably all broken by now. So, in addition to this Ghost King princess from the Tang Dynasty escaping, there are also nine other Ghost Kings who have escaped. These Ghost Kings, having been sealed for a hundred years, have accumulated a terrifying amount of resentment, and they will certainly wreak havoc everywhere~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly, then spoke in a cold tone. ¡°I might spare you, but only if you make amends for your crimes! I have a task for you now, and if you do it well, not only will I let you go, but I¡¯ll also bestow upon you great fortune. If you fail, I will make your soul scatter to the winds!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Having spoken, Huang Xiaolong, with a thought, released the Ghost King Du Shiniang and all her group of purple-clad fierce ghost sisters as well.

    ¡°We greet the young master!¡±

    Du Shiniang and the group of purple-clad female ghosts all knelt before Huang Xiaolong, their manner respectful and reverent.

    ¡°Mmm, Du Shiniang, this time, I have a task for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, then his eyes filled with the authority of the Yin Emperor. ¡°Suppress all the Ghost Kings who have escaped from the seals of the Ten Deadly Lands of Huaxia! Subdue them! Any who resist shall be eliminated without exception!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Ying Aoshan Emerges from Retreat

    Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018 Ying Aoshan Emerges from Retreat Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018 Ying Aoshan Emerges from Retreat With the seals of the ten most ferocious places in Huaxia successively shattering, a plethora of ghost kings have emerged, inevitably stirring a bloody storm throughout the lands.

    However, Huang Xiaolong had no desire to personally subdue these ghost kings. After all, he had plans to venture overseas, to that vast and magnificent world, to forge his way through.

    In comparison to the overseas realms, Zhongtu is like a small pond.

    Certain ghost kings are like the small fish and shrimp in this pond; subduing one or two occasionally can be quite amusing, but for Huang Xiaolong to personally take on the task of eliminating all the ghost kings that had escaped their seals would be somewhat lackluster.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong prepared to delegate this task to Du Shiniang.

    ¡°Yes! My lord, Shiniang obeys!¡± Du Shiniang replied respectfully.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Du Shiniang, although you are also a ghost king, your combat strength and experience may not match those of the ghost kings that have escaped their seals, so I shall gift you a treasure to aid you!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze flashed.

    Boom~~~!!!

    The eerie Thousand Souls Banner was conjured by Huang Xiaolong.

    As soon as the Thousand Souls Banner appeared, myriad emaciated ghostly hands reached out, grasping all the lonely spirits and wandering ghosts within this burial ground into the banner.

    This Thousand Souls Banner had refined countless fierce ghosts within it, including an innumerable number of Dongying ghosts, such as the wicked entity Sadako from the mountain village; thus, its power was immense.

    Even in the face of the Thousand Souls Banner, ghost kings like Li Xianhui and Du Shiniang felt waves of palpitations and terror, fearful of being consumed by it.

    ¡°Princess Li Xianhui of the Tang Dynasty, listen up. Now, I shall refine you into the Thousand Souls Banner to become the ¡®prime spirit¡¯ that presides over it. You are more familiar than I am with the ten most ferocious places of Huaxia and the ghost kings that have escaped. Follow Du Shiniang and subdue these ghost kings, and refine them all into the Thousand Souls Banner,¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded in a deep voice. ¡°Hereafter, you and Du Shiniang will maintain the order of the yin and yang realms of the entire Huaxia. The ghost king of Binhai City¡¯s City God Temple, Ying Kexin, can also lend you assistance~~~¡±

    ¡°Young Master, are you leaving Huaxia?¡± Du Shiniang discerned Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intent from his words.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°I am preparing to visit the overseas cultivators¡¯ world to take a look.¡±

    ¡°My lord~~¡± Li Xianhui¡¯s eyes flickered with contemplation, but she quickly made up her mind. ¡°Very well, my lord, I am willing to be refined by you into the Thousand Souls Banner as the prime spirit. From this day forward, I shall sweep away the ghosts of Huaxia!¡±

    Li Xianhui was now like a fish on the chopping board, not daring to resist at all, for fear that even half a word of rejection could result in obliteration.

    Besides, presiding over an extremely powerful magic treasure was also not a bad outcome.

    ¡°Good! When I return from overseas, I shall confer titles upon you both!¡± Huang Xiaolong made a promise.

    The next second, thousands of ghostly hands within the Thousand Souls Banner reached straight for Li Xianhui, who was immobilized by a binding curse high in the air.

    Ghost King Li Xianhui did not struggle at all, allowing those ghostly hands to grasp her body and pull her into the Thousand Souls Banner.

    Refinement!

    During the process of refinement, Huang Xiaolong also brought forth some ghostly qi from the underworld, infusing it directly into the Thousand Souls Banner to enhance its quality and making Li Xianhui the prime spirit of the banner.

    Before long, within the Thousand Souls Banner, powers were being nurtured, as if a peerless malevolent being was about to emerge!

    Finally!

    Boom rumble~~!

    A loud explosion sounded.

    The Thousand Souls Banner burst forth with a cloud of ghost qi, and after the ghost qi dissipated, the Thousand Souls Banner transformed into¨Cthe figure of a woman!

    It was the likeness of Li Xianhui!

    Only now, Li Xianhui wore an ancient-style blood robe, her eyes turned a blood red, and there was a tattoo on her brow, in the shape of the Thousand Souls Banner.

    Melodious music echoed behind her.

    As the prime spirit of the Thousand Souls Banner, Li Xianhui now perfectly controlled the magic treasure, able to morph it into her image.

    It could be said that she and the treasure had become one.

    ¡°My Lord~~,¡± Li Xianhui hurriedly knelt down before Huang Xiaolong. By now, she had learned of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true identity, and the reverence and submission she felt toward him were naturally beyond words and genuinely heartfelt.

    ¡°I have taken the ghostly qi from the underworld and refined the Soul Banner. Now, you are the Soul Banner, and the Soul Banner is you. Even a Ghost Immortal would be no match for you!¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly.

    ¡°My Lord! I am willing to give my all to support Du Shiniang in subduing all the Ghost Kings that have escaped after breaking the seals of the ten deadly lands,¡± Li Xianhui said sincerely.

    ¡°My Lord, Shiniang wishes to eliminate those Ghost Kings whose resentments reach the skies!¡± Du Shiniang and her sisters also quickly knelt down.

    ¡°Good, Du Shiniang, take the Soul Banner with you,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    As soon as his voice fell, Li Xianhui soared into the air, her body spinning several times in midair, stirring up gusts of ghostly wind, and eventually transformed into the Soul Banner, falling into Du Shiniang¡¯s hands.

    With the Soul Banner in hand, Du Shiniang said to the ghostly girls in purple behind her, ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead~~,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Then, Du Shiniang, holding the Soul Banner, led her sisters away as streaks of ghostly qi, disappearing into the night sky.

    ¡°Huh~~,¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed in relief, ¡°This time, I can finally enjoy some peace and quiet. Alright, time to get ready. I should also go and venture overseas.¡±

    Before leaving, Huang Xiaolong burned several talismans to disperse the ghostly and evil qi from the people who had fainted in the graveyard.

    ¡­

    He returned to the hotel.

    And continued to sleep.

    The next day, three little demons found Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe, Young Master, where did you go last night? Did you go have a good time with that female ghost?¡± Xiaohong asked bluntly.

    ¡°Hehe, indeed,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement.

    ¡°No way! Young Master, you¡­¡± Qingqing was dumbstruck, ¡°Huh~~ Young Master, you can¡¯t resist even a female ghost, but you won¡¯t pamper us. We demons are at least better than ghosts, aren¡¯t we~~?¡±

    Heimei also wore a look of grievance.

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t think too much. The business here is done, and now we¡¯ll head back to Wo Long Mountain Villa.¡± At that moment, Huang Xiaolong felt rather eager to return home.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The three little demons cried out in unison.

    ¡°Young Master, are you planning to go overseas? That sounds like so much fun! We want to come too!¡± The three little demons clapped their hands excitedly.

    Just then,

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s phone began to ring.

    Looking at the caller ID, it was actually Ying Aoshan calling!

    It should be noted that since they returned from the Kunlun secret realm, the ten ancient martial houses of Huaxia had gained the ancient martial heritage of Kunlun, and thus were in secluded cultivation.

    The Ying Family, in order to maintain their competitiveness, had their clan members in seclusion at their ancestral grounds, training arduously.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife, Ying Aoshan, as well as the Lin Family¡¯s young master, Lin Zicong, and others, were all in closed-door cultivation.

    Ying Aoshan¡¯s call meant she had emerged from closed-door cultivation.

    Huang Xiaolong, with a heart full of passion, answered the call, eager to hear from his wife Aoshan.

    True to his intuition, the moment he answered, he heard Ying Aoshan¡¯s voice, full of longing ¡ª ¡°Little Long! Little Long! I¡¯ve finished my cultivation!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Hostage

    Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: Hostage! Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: Hostage! After a long time, hearing Ying Aoshan¡¯s voice once again, Huang Xiaolong felt a strong surge of longing in his chest. Scenes of the past affectionate moments spent with Ying Aoshan emerged in his mind like a fast-moving slideshow.

    ¡°Aoshan my wife, I was just preparing to return to the Wolong Villa in Binhai, but since you¡¯re out of your retreat, I¡¯ll come to find you instead. Tell me your address. I¡¯ll be by your side very soon,¡± Huang Xiaolong said hastily.

    ¡°Giggles~~ Little Long, you must have missed me a lot, right? Actually, I was planning to give you a surprise. But I just couldn¡¯t help myself and had to call you ahead of time~~~ I¡¯m in Binhai. It¡¯s not just me, your disciple Lin Zicong, your maid Mengyao, my father, and my brother Aotian~~~ We¡¯ve all come to Binhai~~ Giggles~~ Little Long, how big of a surprise is this?¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s laughter sounded like silver bells, filled with tenderness and delight.

    Her voice was so filled with affection, it made Huang Xiaolong itch with eagerness, wishing he could sprout wings and fly straight to Binhai City to embrace Ying Aoshan and shower her with kisses.

    ¡°Heh~ Everyone has gone to Binhai? That really is a huge surprise,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Alright then, Aoshan my wife, you all head to the Wolong Villa first. I¡¯ll come and join you very soon!¡±

    After chatting on the phone with Ying Aoshan for a while, Huang Xiaolong reluctantly ended the call.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to Wolong Villa,¡± Huang Xiaolong called out to the three little monsters.

    ¡°Young Master, was that your wife on the phone just now?¡± Qingqing asked with a face full of curious gossip. ¡°Is she pretty?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Which one of my wives isn¡¯t pretty?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted with a laugh. ¡°Enough, no more babbling. I¡¯m summoning my sword, we¡¯re heading straight back to Binhai, to the Wolong Villa! Once we¡¯re back at the Wolong Villa, aside from reuniting with my wife Aoshan, I still have some matters to arrange.¡±

    ¡­

    Binhai City.

    On the road to the Wolong Villa.

    A group of spirited people with an air of vigour and vitality were excitedly making their way towards the Wolong Villa.

    These individuals moved with such agility and ease, it seemed as if they were flying over grass without touching the ground!

    If any martial arts masters witnessed this group, they would be dumbfounded!

    Because¡­ all of these people were great grandmasters of ancient martial arts!

    Leading them was the present Clan Leader of the Ying Family, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s father-in-law, Ying Xiao!

    Following Ying Xiao was a strikingly beautiful girl, capable of toppling kingdoms with her charm. At the moment, her face bore a deep, unabashed longing and a blush of excitement, her eyes as soft and radiant as water, stunning beyond words.

    This girl was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife¨CYing Aoshan!

    Beside Ying Aoshan was a young girl whose beauty was no less than that of Ying Aoshan¨CGui Mengyao restructured by the lush divine trees of the Kunlun secret realm. She was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s personal maid.

    Additionally, there were Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disciple Lin Zicong, the Ying Family prodigy Ying Aotian, and many other outstanding family members.

    ¡°Miss Aoshan, you must be very happy to about to see the Young Master, right?¡± Mengyao said with a certain smile to Ying Aoshan.

    Ying Aoshan didn¡¯t deny it and nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy~~ During the days of seclusion in the ancestral grounds, it felt like each day was a year, and every moment was spent missing Little Long~~¡±

    ¡°Cough cough~ Sister Aoshan, moderation, moderation,¡± Ying Aotian coughed dryly.

    The rest of the Ying Family members couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡­

    At the same time!

    Outside of the Wolong Villa!

    The Wolong Villa at this time had a sealed True Dragon beneath it!

    This was tantamount to building the Wolong Villa right on top of a dragon vein!

    It was quite simply a supremely treasured land!

    Streams of dragon-shaped energy, invisible to the naked eye of mortals, continuously roared and swirled around Wolong Villa.

    Those living in Wolong Villa were constantly nourished by the dragon veins, which was akin to granting them longevity and forever peace; impurities in their bodies were ceaselessly expelled, and their roots and thoughts became exceedingly pure.

    Besides the dragon veins, within Wolong Villa, many Formations were set up that integrated offense and defense, making it as impregnable as a fortress. Not to mention anything else, even if an army were to attack Wolong Villa, they would definitely fail to break through!

    At that moment, outside Wolong Villa, suspended in the sky, were two youths.

    One of them was a youth in white, with a Longsword on his back, enshrouded in lightning that seemed to twine around him; his eyes were piercingly sharp, and from every pore of his body Sword Qi radiated, as if he was a Sword Immortal from a painting!

    The other youth, dressed in blue garments, was actually riding on a majestic and unmatched crane; with a simple flap of its wings, the crane could stir up whistling whirlwinds.

    These two were disciples of the Shushan Sword Sect!

    This time, three experts from the Shushan Sword Sect, including ¡°Shangguan Lin¡±, a middle-aged scholar-like figure, went to Kunlun to celebrate Master Zhang¡¯s birthday. After leaving Kunlun, Shangguan Lin took his newly accepted disciples and various servants and laborers back overseas.

    Only these two youths were left to head to Wolong Villa to investigate ¡°Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s¡± death.

    ¡°Inconceivable, simply inconceivable! I even suspect that I¡¯m dreaming,¡± said the youth in blue on the crane, his eyes fixed on Wolong Villa as he murmured dreamily. ¡°Dragon veins! To think that beneath Wolong Villa lies an extremely complete dragon vein! Such a blessed land is exceedingly rare even overseas. The master of Wolong Villa is truly magnificent; no ordinary person could manage this! Little Junior Brother¡¯s death at the hands of such a person now seems truly justified!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!!!!¡± The youth in white¡¯s eyes blazed with a sharp light, and a surge of Sword Qi within him rose like a soaring dragon. In his arrogant gaze was also an undeniable greed; his divine consciousness swept over Wolong Villa in one quick motion. ¡°How infuriating! A bunch of mortals! Merely some who have cultivated ancient martial arts¨Cwho are they to enjoy the nourishment of dragon veins? I¡¯m so infuriated!¡±

    Judging by the posture of the youth in white, it seemed as though he wished he could rush into Wolong Villa and slaughter everyone there, then occupy the villa for himself for a good three to five years.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t act rashly. Wolong Villa is shielded by the dragon veins and is guarded by a net of Heaven and Earth Formations. With our cultivation level, attempting to force our way in could result in injury from the dragon energy,¡± the youth in blue urgently cautioned. ¡°However, now that we¡¯ve discovered such a treasure, our Shushan Sect cannot miss the opportunity to occupy it!¡±

    The youth in blue showed a face full of covetousness, licking his lips. ¡°Be it rare treasures or blessed lands, they belong to the deserving! This land of dragon veins, Wolong Villa, must be seized by our Shushan Sword Sect! But, we need to return to our sect and report to the Sect Master before we can send a few elders to refine and subjugate this land of dragon veins!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the youth in blue furrowed his brows. ¡°I wonder if the master of Wolong Villa has any connection to that arrogant youth on Kunlun who destroyed Master Zhang¡¯s spiritual avatar¡­¡±

    At this, both the youth in white and the youth in blue showed a hint of apprehension in their eyes.

    They had to be wary of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve observed with my divine consciousness that Wolong Villa houses mere commoners, pitifully weak, like a nest of ants. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the dragon veins, I would have already slain every person there with one sword thrust,¡± said the youth in white venomously. ¡°It seems that the master of Wolong Villa is not currently in the villa.¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Hm? A group of people is approaching Wolong Villa!¡± The youth in white¡¯s spirit suddenly sharpened, and his gaze shot out like lightning, happening to look in the direction of Ying Aoshan and her group! His divine consciousness even quickly scanned over Ying Aoshan, Mengyao, Ying Xiao, and others, thoroughly grasping their situations as if seeing them clearly in the palm of his hand.

    ¡°Oh? Someone¡¯s coming? To enter Wolong Villa?¡± observed the youth in blue as he extended his divine consciousness. ¡°They¡¯re all cultivators of ancient martial arts! It seems they must have a significant connection with the master of Wolong Villa!¡±

    Having said that, the two disciples from the Shushan Sect quickly exchanged glances.

    A ruthless and fierce light emerged in their eyes.

    ¡°Good! I never expected a group of hostages to come knocking on our door! Let¡¯s capture this group to threaten the master of Wolong Villa, forcing him to submit and let us have our way!¡± exclaimed the youth in white eagerly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ At the very least, we need to make him hand over Wolong Villa willingly, and then, we can talk about the grudge for killing our Little Junior Brother!¡± the youth in blue sneered as well.

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As Ying Aoshan and the others walked, they suddenly felt an inexplicable chilling sensation.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Mengyao suddenly stopped.¡± It feels like we¡¯re being spied on by something~~ A very strong presence¡­¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Suddenly, the heavens spun and the earth turned, and two terrifying pressures covered them all at once!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Have you thought about the

    Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Have you thought about the consequences? Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Have you thought about the consequences? At this moment, Ying Aoshan and the others, including Mengyao, all felt it: two ferocious yet supreme thoughts barrelled toward them like ancient behemoths!

    Under the lock of these two thoughts, even the Great Grandmasters who had cultivated the ancient martial teachings of Kunlun were overwhelmed with an indefensible sense of despair, their spirits nearly collapsing!

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are these masters!¡± Ying Xiao let out a shrill cry, his True Qi boiling and automatically protecting his body; but his True Qi was torn to shreds in an instant by the two thoughts!

    ¡°Everyone run!¡± Mengyao¡¯s mind reeled, and she immediately gestured, releasing spell after spell.

    The sky was filled with swirling ancient scripts that formed numerous fierce and eerie spells.

    However, under the suppression of those two thoughts, Mengyao¡¯s spells burst like soap bubbles in an instant.

    Thoughts flashed through Mengyao¡¯s mind¨C¡®How could there be such powerful masters! How could Huaxia have such powerful masters! Could they be here to seek revenge on the young master? Besides the young master, I fear no one else has the qualifications to provoke such masters!¡¯

    ¡°Halt, don¡¯t move. Whoever moves dies,¡± a voice, cold and indifferent, rang out above their heads.

    Next, the two masters from the Shushan Sword Sect, the young man in white and the young man in blue, floated above the crowd, looking down with a playful expression emerging on their faces.

    The blue-robed young man¡¯s mount, a crane, caused a storm to erupt from the mere flutter of its wings, whirling up sand and rocks, the fierce wind like arrows, blowing the people beneath into disarray, unable to even open their eyes.

    You should know, the people of the Ying Family were all quite accomplished ancient martial Great Grandmasters, with the exceptionally gifted having condensed one to two hundred strands of True Qi, capable of standing rooted even amidst raging waves without budging.

    Yet a casual flap of the crane¡¯s wings generated wind strong enough to carry them away like paper.

    This showed how staggeringly powerful the two who had suddenly appeared were!

    The people of the Ying Family felt an insignificance akin to facing the might of the heavens.

    Life and death were at the mercy of another¡¯s fleeting thought!

    ¡°Go~~!¡± Lin Zicong growled lowly, and immediately employing the peerless Qinggong from Kunlun¡¯s ancient martial teachings, he attempted to flee.

    Lin Zicong likely knew that such formidable enemies were probably not targeting them, but were related to his mentor, Huang Xiaolong! If captured by the enemy, they might be used to blackmail his mentor!

    So Lin Zicong resolved that, even if it meant death, he had to escape!

    Ying Aotian was quick to seize the opportunity, bellowing, ¡°Ying Family, heed my command, escape! Every one of you who can get away counts!¡±

    The next moment, the Ying Family erupted with potential, pushing their True Qi and agility to the limit, scattering in all directions!

    In mid-air, the two masters from the Shushan Sword Sect remained motionless, their eyes filled with mockery and scorn, indifferently watching the Ying Family scatter below as if observing a group of ants scurrying over a hot pot.

    ¡°Hehe~~ How amusing, ants trying to escape life?¡± the white-robed youth nonchalantly waved his hand.

    His overwhelming Mana, like haze, diffused far and wide.

    Amidst the strong Mana fluctuations, dense ancient characters bobbed up and down, seemingly materializing an intricate Formation in an instant.

    Below, Lin Zicong and Ying Aotian, tearing through the air, dashed like beasts, but all the surroundings vanished, replaced by thick fog. No matter which direction they fled, it all seemed like running in place.

    ¡°No need to run, everyone. We¡¯ve met masters we cannot handle,¡± Ying Aoshan quickly said, then lifted her gaze to look at the two masters from the Shushan Sect. ¡°Who are you? Why do you prey on the weak, intercepting us like this?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The white-robed youth¡¯s eyes were cold, and he lifted an eyebrow. ¡°You mere mortals, what right do you have to speak? Now, I will ask, and you will answer! Remember, don¡¯t try to lie; killing you is as easy as slaughtering pigs and dogs!¡±

    The blue-robed youth, however, looked at Ying Aoshan and Mengyao with a hint of greed. ¡°Oh~ To think that such women of outstanding quality exist in the Central Plains. Senior brother, these two women, though barely passable, could serve as our maidservants.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll attend to serious matters first,¡± the white-robed youth shook his head, then coldly said, ¡°What is your relationship with the master of Wolong Mountain Villa?¡±

    At these words, all the people of the Ying Family instinctively exchanged glances.

    The master of Wolong Mountain Villa, was that not Huang Xiaolong?

    Indeed, these two supreme experts had come looking for trouble with Huang Xiaolong!

    However, not a single member of the Ying Family spoke up; everyone maintained their silence.

    In their hearts, Huang Xiaolong was their spiritual pillar, their deity. Even if they were tortured to death, they would never betray Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm? Not talking?¡± The youth in blue smirked teasingly. ¡°Hahahaha~~ It seems that you¡¯re quite loyal to the master of Wolong Villa. Unwilling to share his information with us. But I advise you to be truthful, or else¡­ Hmph! Listen! I¡¯ll give you three breaths¡¯ time, and if you still refuse to speak the truth, it will be a dead end for you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, Ying Aotian burst into uninhibited laughter, his spine as straight as a sword, the fear in his eyes fading away, replaced by a sense of calm acceptance. ¡°Yes, you two are indeed very strong. To tell the truth, I always believed that ancient martial arts could bring out the ultimate potential of the human body. In my eyes, the young masters from the ten great ancient martial families of Huaxia were already the best of the best. But today, after seeing your skills, I realize that ancient martial arts might just be child¡¯s play, utterly insignificant in your eyes. It would only take a flick of your fingers to kill us. But¨C¡±

    ¡°A warrior can be killed but not humiliated! We, the ancient martial grandmasters, may be weak, but we still have some backbone! Taking our lives is easy, but making us speak is absolutely impossible!¡± Within Ying Aotian¡¯s eyes, a sense of pride emerged as he spoke.

    The words had just fallen!

    Thwack~~~!

    In the air, a ripple formed, solidifying into a sharp Sword Qi!

    The Sword Qi swept across Ying Aotian!

    Ying Aotian¡¯s right arm was sliced off and flew away, blood gushing like a fountain!

    That youth in white, with just a glance, created slivers of Sword Qi in the air that, as fast as lightning, cleaved off Ying Aotian¡¯s right arm.

    The intense pain of the severed arm only made Ying Aotian frown deeply. He let the blood spurt wildly but said nothing.

    ¡°Good lad! Truly worthy of being a direct descendant of my Ying Family!¡± Ying Xiao nodded profoundly in approval.

    Thwack~~!

    Ying Xiao¡¯s right arm was also hacked off!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ The people of my Ying Family will not submit to power!¡± Ying Xiao laughed wildly. ¡°Kill us, and naturally, someone will avenge us!¡±

    ¡°In this life, I have received countless favors from my master,¡± Lin Zicong said with a faint smile, his eyes filled with a reflective expression. Beside him stood a delicate-looking woman, holding his hand, their fingers tightly interlocked. This woman was Lin Zicong¡¯s wife, a member of the Ying Family, ¡®Ying Yuqi¡¯.

    ¡°It was the master who gave me dignity, power, and everything¡­ Now someone wants to be my master¡¯s enemy. I yearned to serve my master by confronting the enemy, alas, my cultivation is too pathetic¡­ Forget it, there is nothing I can do for my master, except for this one life¡­¡± Lin Zicong smiled, looking towards his wife. ¡°Yuqi, sorry, from now on, I won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Zicong reached out his hand, gathering all his True Qi, prepared to smash his own head.

    He intended to repay Huang Xiaolong¡¯s kindness with his own death.

    Thwack~~~!

    A splash of blood burst from Lin Zicong¡¯s right hand!

    His attempt at suicide failed, as his arm was severed by an invisible Sword Qi.

    ¡°What a joke, you people are like dogs, thinking of suicide? I don¡¯t want you to die; even if you want to, you can¡¯t!¡± The youth in white sneered ferociously, the murderous light in his eyes flashing wildly.

    He didn¡¯t wish to let these hostages take their own lives, after all, they were to be used to threaten the master of Wolong Villa, to force him into a dilemma.

    At this moment, the youth in blue, with eyes like those of a jackal, turned towards Ying Aoshan and Mengyao. ¡°I see that you two have a rather special amorous connection with the master of Wolong Villa, don¡¯t you? Good, very good. Today, I shall toy with you~~~ Hahaha, if you do not wish to be humiliated, then tell us about the master of Wolong Villa!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then!

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± A voice filled with light laughter sounded, followed by languid words laced with killing intent. ¡°Did you ever consider the consequences of tormenting my people like this?¡±

    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.

    They saw a youth¡¯s figure emerging slowly through the hazy mist!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Desperate Fight

    Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Desperate Fight!!!! Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Desperate Fight!!!! At such a critical moment, Huang Xiaolong finally made his appearance.

    Riding on his sword, he had intended to reunite with Ying Aoshan and many old friends with great joy; however, he had not expected such an event to unfold!

    He had previously met these two disciples of the Shushan Sword Sect during Master Zhang¡¯s birthday feast at Dragon Tiger Mountain. He thought they had left Central Earth and returned overseas, but unexpectedly, they were still lying in wait outside the Wulong Mountain Manor, like hunters by a tree stump, awaiting their prey!

    And it was just the Ying Family members¡¯ bad luck to arrive at Wulong Mountain Manor exactly at this critical juncture¨Cto literally walk into an ambush!

    Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong was not too late.

    With a sweeping glance, Huang Xiaolong saw Ying Aotian, Ying Xiao, and Lin Zicong, all with severed arms and bleeding profusely.

    Although these three, being ancient martial arts Great Grandmasters, could barely endure the pain, their limbs were severed by mana-infused Sword Qi, which made it impossible for them to stop the bleeding. If the blood continued to flow like this, they would die from massive blood loss.

    Huang Xiaolong threw out several blood-stopping talismans directly.

    As the talismans burned, they turned into rays of light that penetrated the wounds of those with severed limbs, instantly halting the blood flow.

    The two Shushan Sword Sect disciples did not prevent Huang Xiaolong from doing so.

    Both of them watched Huang Xiaolong warily, but their eyelids began to glint with gold, and their bodies swirled with condensed Sword Qi. This indicated that they were brewing mana and Sword Intent, ready at any moment to strike a fatal blow at Huang Xiaolong.

    Indeed, having witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods before, they dared not take him lightly.

    Of course, as disciples of a major sect, they had the courage and weren¡¯t intimidated by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, Daoist friend, this is our second meeting,¡± the youth in white spoke indifferently. ¡°So it turns out you are the master of this Wulong Mountain Manor.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not respond but instead turned his attention to Ying Aoshan.

    ¡°Aoshan honey~~¡± Huang Xiaolong greeted Ying Aoshan with a playful and smiling face, completely ignoring the two Shushan Sword Sect disciples.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± Having not seen the man she loved for many days, Ying Aoshan felt her deep affection and yearning erupt like a volcano. However, mingled with these overwhelming emotions was a sense of injustice.

    This caused Ying Aoshan¡¯s eyes to suddenly well up with tears, and like pearls falling off a string, they continued to drop down, sliding across her snow-white cheeks and pausing at her delicate chin. It was a sight that invoked pity.

    Huang Xiaolong hastened to say, ¡°Aoshan honey, don¡¯t cry. I will get justice for all of the grievances you suffered today. Anyone who dares to bully you will have their soul utterly destroyed.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were delivered in a casual and understated manner, his smile present as he spoke. Yet those who knew him well understood that trouble was brewing for the two Shushan Sword Sect disciples¨Cand it would likely come swiftly!

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong scanned the area and took in Mengyao, Lin Zicong, and the Ying Family members, slightly nodding his head.

    With that gesture, the previously crumbling spirits of the Ying Family members immediately recovered. Now that Huang Xiaolong had arrived, there was nothing to worry about. No matter how powerful the enemy, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s presence, they were all as vulnerable as a strike of straw!

    Huang Xiaolong was regarded as a deity in the hearts of the Ying Family, and they had absolute faith in him!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist! We! Are! Speaking! To! You!¡± Two disciples of the Shushan Sect, having never suffered such disregard and humiliation, simultaneously shouted in anger.

    Their fury erupted, their bodies trembling slightly from indignation, and with every slight sway, a myriad of sword cries emanated from within them!

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the two Shushan Sword Sect disciples with a teasing gaze.

    If Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t mistaken, they were both at the mid-stage of the ¡°Divine Skills Realm,¡± capable of moving mountains with a thought. To the secular world, they were akin to nuclear weapons.

    Their real ages must be several hundred years old.

    Originally, the one Huang Xiaolong had killed, ¡°Ling Xiao Peng,¡± had just stepped into the ¡°Divine Skills Realm,¡± with an unstable foundation, nowhere near a match for the two men before him.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong now understood that even within the same realm, whether it¡¯s ¡°early,¡± ¡°mid,¡± or ¡°late¡± stage, there was a great distinction!

    ¡°What is it you want to say?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a playful smile.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, our Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s junior disciple, Ling Xiao Peng, did he die at your hands?¡± The young man in blue spoke sharply, with a cold smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t bother denying it. In the Central Plains, the only ones capable of killing the junior disciple besides Master Zhang¡¯s divine thoughts, I¡¯m afraid, are you. It¡¯s useless to quibble. Just admit it outright.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°Uh~~ I never had any intention of denying it. Yes, that youngster, I killed him.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice was unabashedly righteous.

    ¡°You!!!!!!¡±

    These two Shushan Sword Sect disciples were immediately infuriated upon hearing this, their faces flushed with blood, feeling deeply humiliated. Huang Xiaolong was not only insulting them but also belittling the illustrious Shushan Sword Sect!

    A fierce killing intent seeped from their bodies, but they forcefully restrained themselves from immediately lashing out in retaliation.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t think that with a bit of ability, you can act without any restraint. Truth be told, your mana, compared to our Shushan Sword Sect, is utterly inconsequential, like dust! The junior disciple, he is the beloved son of our current Sect Master, he¡¯s not a nobody. By killing him, you¡¯ve brought a calamity upon yourself! You surely won¡¯t meet a good end! Now, I¡¯ll give you one last chance, offer up your Wolong Villa to our Shushan Sword Sect, and then, you and everyone from the villa, go to our Shushan Sword Sect and submit yourselves for punishment. We might speak a few good words for you; perhaps you can avoid death, but your cultivation will be crippled~~~¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Really¡­ This is laughable¡­ You hurt my people and yet boast in front of me. Could it be that you people from the Shushan Sword Sect inherently believe that only you have the right to insult others without allowing retaliation? Where does your sense of superiority come from? If one day, I were to visit the Shushan Sect, it would not be to submit for punishment but to eradicate! Alright, since you think you¡¯re born with this sense of superiority, today, I will trample on your superiority,¡± said Huang Xiaolong indifferently.

    ¡°Hmph! Die!¡± Said the young man in white, as soon as Huang Xiaolong refused to yield, he had already brewed his killing intent.

    He pointed a finger, and a pale purple Sword Qi burst forth explosively from his body!

    This Sword Qi, upon bursting forth, swelled to several meters in length and as wide as a door, filled with a deep sharpness as if anything could be torn apart by it!

    This Sword Qi truly possessed the fierceness of an ancient Sword Immortal, as well as the Sword technique of the Shushan Sword Sect.

    As soon as the Sword Qi was released, nature¡¯s spiritual energy from all directions swarmed towards it, converging upon the Sword Qi, causing a large expanse of the void to seem as though it was about to collapse inward.

    ¡°Little Long, be careful!¡± Ying Aoshan screamed in horror.

    This sword light had indeed exceeded the realm of ancient martial arts.

    Ying Aoshan, as well as every other member of the Ying Family present, had every reason to believe that no ancient martial arts Great Grandmaster, when faced with this sword light, differed from an ant¨Cthere was simply no comparison!

    Even the most formidable ancient martial arts practice would struggle to withstand a fraction of this sword light!

    Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved, his right hand suddenly reaching out.

    A stream of air morphed into an enormous hand, emanating a terrifying ghostly aura. It seemed as if thousands of wailing ghosts were tumbling within the palm, making bubbling sounds.

    In the blink of an eye, the ghostly hand Huang Xiaolong had formed grasped the sword light unleashed by the young man in white. It even firmly captured the superior quality flying sword encapsulated within the sword light!

    At the same time, a sword light burst forth from within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    This sword light, with a momentum that could shock the heavens, swooped out with the might to sweep across the sky, swallowing all nature¡¯s spiritual energy, and slashing through everything with an imposing aura.

    Contained within this sword light was the essence of Shushan¡¯s sword techniques!

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s understanding of the sword techniques and Sword Qi, which he had deciphered from the sword array on the flying sword he had acquired from Ling Xiaopeng!

    Using it for the first time, its power proved to be shockingly formidable!

    ¡°Ah~~!!¡± The young men in white and blue erupted with harrowing roars, their eyes filled with disbelief, as if they had witnessed the most impossible occurrence unfold right before them.

    ¡°Our Shushan Sect¡¯s sword techniques!! Why! How could it be!¡±

    The next second.

    Spurt~~~~!

    The right arm of the young man in white was cleanly severed by the sword Qi!

    Blood gushed out like a fountain!

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and snatched the severed arm.

    However, due to the shock, the young man in white seemed unable to react immediately as he let out a heart-wrenching scream. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible for an outsider to cultivate any of our Shushan sword sect¡¯s cultivation techniques! Such Sword Qi could only be emitted by our sect¡¯s authentic ¡®Heaven Shocking Sword Technique¡¯¡­ You¡­ You¡­ Could it be that you¡­ are a divine consciousness avatar of the Grandmaster, a descendant he left behind in the Central Plains? You killed my junior brother because¡­ because¡­ you wanted to vie for favor?¡±

    The young man in white shared his speculation aloud.

    Huang Xiaolong was nearly laughing himself to death.

    But, it was no wonder these two Shushan Sect disciples would think as such.

    After all, the soul of every disciple of the Shushan Sect was sealed with a secret curse, ensuring that if their physical bodies died, their souls would explode and vanish, an assurance that the true teachings of the Shushan Sect would never fall into outsiders¡¯ hands.

    They had never imagined that Huang Xiaolong could deduce some of the true teachings of the Shushan Sect from certain sword arrays.

    The only explanation was that Huang Xiaolong had some connection to the Shushan Sect!

    The current Sect Master of Shushan, known for his romantic escapades, might well have left a descendant in the Central Plains with a strand of his divine consciousness¨Cit wasn¡¯t impossible!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care about any of that as he tossed the young man in white¡¯s severed arm to his father-in-law, Ying Xiao.

    Spurt~~!

    The severed arm directly embedded itself into the wound where Ying Xiao¡¯s right arm had been severed.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong forcefully utilized mana to fuse the young man¡¯s severed arm with Ying Xiao¡¯s body!

    ¡°Father-in-law, this arm belonged to an overseas Sword Immortal, filled with abundant mana and Sword Qi. Since he severed your arm, let him compensate you with his own. Heh heh, this arm is practically a magical treasure. Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed boisterously.

    Only then did the two Shushan Sect disciples react.

    Shocked and furious!

    ¡°Use my arm to compensate these ants?¡± The young man in white was furiously incredulous!

    ¡°Yes, exactly like that!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing laugh, his cold gaze shifting toward the young man in blue, ¡°Your turn to compensate!¡±

    Whoosh~~~!

    The sword light flickered, cleanly severing the right arm of the young man in blue!

    ¡°The boy is formidable! Stop hesitating and fight him with all we¡¯ve got! Otherwise, we¡¯re surely dead!¡± The young man in white unleashed a gut-wrenching roar. ¡°Let¡¯s fight him!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After speaking, both of them quickly took out a blue pill from their bosoms and threw it into their mouths.

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    In an instant, both erupted with a mana fluctuation several times more powerful than before!

    They roared, and the winds and clouds changed color!

    ¡°Oh? An explosion of mana?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Return to Wolong Villa

    Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: Return to Wolong Villa Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: Return to Wolong Villa After each swallowed a pill, the two Shushan Sect disciples experienced a surge in Mana, seemingly advancing from the mid to late stage of Divine Skills realm in a mere instant.

    They seemed like madmen with severed arms; a mere fluctuation in their breath had already locked down the surroundings with their Mana.

    It turned out that at the brink of life and death, they had taken a secret medicine from the Shushan Sect, which contained fierce Mana capable of enhancing their realm but inflicted great damage to their body¡¯s essence, spirit, and Qi, also reducing their lifespan by a hundred years. Every disciple in the Shushan Sect was allotted only one such pill in their lifetime for survival purposes. It was not to be consumed until the very last moment.

    ¡°Kill him! No matter who he is, kill him! Offer his Wolong Villa to the sect, and the Sect Master will surely reward us, compensating for the hundred years of lifespan we have now exhausted!¡± The man in white, like a vengeful ghost, roared out loud, watching his own arm being chopped off and then attached to a weaker person¡¯s body, which was no longer merely a great humiliation but a blood feud.

    Huang Xiaolong paid no heed to these two crazed individuals but instead attached the blue-robed youth¡¯s right arm onto Ying Aotian¡¯s severed arm and, using his own Mana, helped Ying Aotian subdue and refine the arm.

    As for Lin Zicong, Huang Xiaolong merely reattached his severed arm for the time being and laughed, ¡°Young Master Lin, it seems today we only have right arms, but don¡¯t worry, next time we encounter disciples from the Shushan Sect, I¡¯ll chop off another right arm for you. Oh, and here¡¯s a flying sword as compensation.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually took the flying sword snatched from the man in white, wiped off the branding, and tossed it to Lin Zicong. ¡°Young Master Lin, immediately activate it with your blood.¡±

    Confronting the two Shushan Sect disciples whose Mana had exploded after swallowing the pills, Huang Xiaolong acted as if there were no one else around and didn¡¯t care at all.

    In an instant, the two men roared furiously, unleashing a terrifying assault akin to a stampede of thousands of horses, with swords mixed in the howling Sword Qi, slashing towards Huang Xiaolong as the air around them fluctuated wildly, resonating with the Sword Qi and causing the ground to tremble like waves.

    Although it was too late and almost too soon, a giant ancient character for ¡°stop¡± lightly flew out of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth.

    This ¡°stop¡± character shone like a fiercely burning sun, emanating endless light and enshrouding with a terrifying oppressive force like that of a total eclipse.

    In just a moment, both Shushan Sect disciples were nailed dead in the void, unable to move, and appeared like specimens.

    Their Sword Qi, Mana, and flying swords also froze in midair, resembling abstract sculptures.

    ¡°This¡­ what~~! How can he be so strong~~¡± Both Shushan disciples struggled incessantly, but they couldn¡¯t move even slightly.

    ¡°Heh~~ I told you, if you dare touch my people, you should be ready to pay a certain price,¡± Huang Xiaolong said slowly and deliberately.

    The Ying Family¡¯s camp burst into earth-shattering cheers.

    Huang Xiaolong truly did not disappoint them; facing such powerful opponents, he still won easily, cutting arms and wreaking havoc at will. There was no reason involved.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t kill us!¡± the man in white screamed in terror, ¡°Fellow Daoist¡­ you must have significant ties with our Shushan Sect¡­ This time, we did go too far, so from today onwards, we will no longer seek vengeance for Ling Xiaopeng. Most likely, your feud with him is merely a brotherly dispute. Why don¡¯t you come back to the Shushan Sect with us? Upon seeing you, the Sect Master will be very reassured, and your talents certainly surpass Ling Xiaopeng¡¯s. In time, your name will surely appear on the overseas Hidden Dragon List!¡±

    It seemed, this man in white was adamant that Huang Xiaolong was the Sect Master of Shushan Sect¡¯s illegitimate son.

    ¡°Enough talk.¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, ¡°Listen up, now I¡¯m going to ask you a question.¡±

    Now like fish on the chopping block, the two Shushan Sect disciples didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore and, cowering, quickly responded, ¡°Please ask.¡±

    ¡°Your overseas practitioners are looking for a mysterious black dagger. It is said that your Shushan Sect knows the secrets hidden behind this black dagger. Tell me now, what exactly does your Shushan Sect know?¡±

    ¡°Black dagger?¡± Both Shushan Sect disciples¡¯ complexions drastically changed. Soon both of them said in unison, ¡°We don¡¯t know, only the high-ranking members of our Shushan Sect are privy to this earth-shattering secret. We disciples in the realm of Divine Skills really aren¡¯t much within the sect.¡±

    By measuring their expressions and colors, Huang Xiaolong knew they were not lying.

    ¡°What would it take for you to let us go?¡± the man in blue asked bitterly, filled with regret. Today, even if he luckily survived, the side effects caused by the pill that boosted his Mana would be enough to deal with him.

    ¡°Heh¨Cjust now, weren¡¯t you flaunting your power, yelling and killing, treating my people like animals?¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°So, how do you feel now? Isn¡¯t it great to be prisoners at my feet?¡±

    ¡°Alright, fellow Daoist, don¡¯t take such delight in our misfortune. In the world of overseas cultivators, we are just ordinary cabbages, and in front of true masters, you are as soft as mud. Just within our Shushan Sect, there are countless masters who could suppress you. So~~ let¡¯s both step back a bit. Let¡¯s pretend today¡¯s incidents never happened,¡± the man in white said with a sullen face.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ When you cut my man¡¯s arm and threatened my wife, why didn¡¯t you say ¡®let¡¯s both step back¡¯? What a joke! Alright, I don¡¯t need to ask you any more, I¡¯ll read your memories myself!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and then prepared to use the ¡°Soul-Searching Demon Hand¡± to strip these two Shushan Sect disciples of their memories, cultivation techniques, and Mana.

    ¡°Boy! You will not die a good death! The Shushan Sect will surely grind your bones to dust!¡± The two Shushan Sect disciples, their eyes bulging with rage, naturally foresaw their impending death as masters.

    Although it was too late and almost too soon!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    A loud explosion erupted within both of their heads.

    Then, smoke billowed from their seven orifices, and their eyes dimmed instantly; next, their bodies developed cracks all over.

    Ultimately¨C

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~~

    Their bodies exploded.

    ¡°Oh, they even self-destructed their souls.¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished. ¡°They chose to shatter rather than be whole but flawed?¡±

    From the shattered corpses fell several swords radiating dazzling treasure light, as well as an ancient copper plaque.

    Huang Xiaolong grabbed these items.

    The flying swords were of very good quality, and as for the copper plaque¡­

    When Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense scanned the copper plaque, he saw several spatial type formations arranged inside, housing 5 magnificent cranes.

    ¡°Heh~ this is interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong erased the imprint inside the copper plaque and dripped his own blood to claim ownership anew.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong felt that the 5 cranes housed within the copper plaque had established a bond with him, similar to that between pets and their master.

    ¡°Hey, not bad, it¡¯s actually a magical artifact. This Shushan Sword Sect is indeed wealthy; a mere disciple carries so many good-quality flying swords. Hahahaha~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stored all these items into the Yin Soul Tube.

    The mana and Sword Qi that were frozen in space, as if sculpted, were directly absorbed and refined by Huang Xiaolong, including the two flying swords enveloped by them.

    With another wave of his hand, the illusions and misleading formations set up all around had already vanished without a trace.

    Wolong Villa was once again clearly visible to everyone.

    ¡°Little Long~~~¡± At this moment, Ying Aoshan could no longer hold back her erupting, lava-like emotions and dashed directly towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong held her in his arms and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aoshan dear, it¡¯s all right now.¡±

    After comforting Ying Aoshan a bit, Huang Xiaolong looked around at everyone.

    Ying Xiao and Ying Aotian had already merged and refined the right arms of two Shushan Sword Sect disciples. They had turned a misfortune into a blessing, feeling that the new right arms contained a power many times more terrifying than True Qi and a deeper understanding and application of the Sword Dao.

    ¡°Boom~~~!¡± Ying Aotian tried swinging his right arm, and immediately, an invisible Sword Qi was unleashed, splitting the air and creating a wave of force.

    ¡°This power is incredible.¡± Ying Aoshan was dumbfounded.

    Lin Zicong had just reattached his own severed arm, but he had obtained a flying sword and had already claimed it by dripping his blood onto it, now fondly playing with it. ¡°Teacher, thank you. This sword can strike from a thousand miles away, it¡¯s really powerful. This must be the magical artifact mentioned in novels, right?¡±

    ¡°Son-in-law, those two people just now, who exactly were they? They kept mentioning the Shushan Sword Sect, but there¡¯s no such sect in Huaxia. Could it be some ancient sect?¡± Ying Xiao asked gravely.

    ¡°Oh, the Shushan Sword Sect comes from overseas. The two you met are practitioners from abroad, far more powerful than any ancient martial arts Grandmaster of Huaxia. Many things have happened during the days you¡¯ve been in seclusion, which I can¡¯t explain one by one.¡± Huang Xiaolong held Ying Aoshan¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Wolong Villa. It¡¯s been a long time since we all gathered together like this.¡±

    Just then, three demonic winds swept over.

    Qingqing, Xiaohong, Blackie also appeared.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, who are they?¡± Ying Aoshan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Oh, a fox, a snake, a little black cat.¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    Ying Aoshan burst into laughter, her charm irresistible.

    Everyone finally returned to Wolong Villa safely!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Checking Talent

    Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: Checking Talent Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: Checking Talent ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong finally returned to Wulong Manor with his wife, Ying Aoshan, as well as the Ying Family members, and three little demon creatures.

    What greeted them was the sound of drums and music, reeds, and strings, a bustling scene! It was like a moment of peace and prosperity!

    His other wives, such as his first wife, Song Yuru, Su Xiaoman, who had already moved to Wulong Manor, and Sister Bai Hu, Sun Wei¡­ and so on, all flocked around Huang Xiaolong like stars around the moon, chirping away happily and incessantly.

    Huang Xiaolong too felt the warm family atmosphere quite distinctly.

    As soon as the Ying Family members arrived at Wulong Manor, they felt their True Qi flowing more lively throughout their bodies, automatically circulating the major and minor celestial circuits.

    ¡°My heavens~~ as soon as I arrived here, I condensed a new stream of True Qi! What a blessed land, a treasure land indeed!¡± Ying Xiao, the Ying Family Clan Leader, expressed his disbelief with an incredible exclamation.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Wulong Manor has really changed, having been organized by our teacher into something akin to an Immortal Realm!¡± Lin Zicong, once one of the owners of Wulong Manor, couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.

    ¡°Hmm~ from now on, you can cultivate in seclusion here in the manor,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. And it wasn¡¯t just the ancient martial arts Grandmasters; even Huang Xiaolong himself found that his True Qi, Mana, and path force were continuously improving and refining within Wulong Manor.

    That evening, naturally, a grand banquet was held.

    The whole Wulong Manor turned into a sea of joy.

    This revelry lasted well into the late hours of the night.

    Next on the agenda for Huang Xiaolong were tender moments of affection with his lovely wives, so engrossing that nothing else seemed to matter.

    Such carefree days, as if walking on clouds, continued for half a month.

    After that, Huang Xiaolong began his closed-door cultivation.

    This so-called closed-door cultivation was to assimilate the opportunity he had gained within the shadow of the Xuanhuang Tower.

    At that time, on the tenth floor of the Xuanhuang Tower, Huang Xiaolong encountered a Qingcheng Sect expert, ¡°Solitary Hong,¡± at the realm of Laws of Heaven and Earth, or rather a strand of his divine will.

    Solitary Hong was devious and cunning, scheming against Huang Xiaolong, intending to use this strand of divine will to take possession of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body and be reborn.

    Contrary to his expectations, the clever ploy backfired. Solitary Hong¡¯s strand of divine will was instead refined by Huang Xiaolong.

    As a result, Huang Xiaolong obtained the top-tier Qingcheng Sect techniques contained within Solitary Hong¡¯s memories!

    Various Alchemy Techniques, Artifact Refining Techniques, Sword techniques¡­

    Huang Xiaolong had not yet had time to absorb and practice them; now was the perfect opportunity to digest them while regaining his energy and reserves at Wulong Manor.

    In his mind, mysterious and profound characters surged forward like a relentless tide.

    ¡°Eh~~ These overseas sect¡¯s Cultivation Techniques are indeed very powerful. In the overseas regions, the Qingcheng Sect is a distinguished great sect, and its techniques are extraordinary. Absorbing and practicing them will probably require a considerable amount of time~~¡±

    Indeed, practicing such overseas sect techniques is hundreds, if not thousands, of times harder than practicing ancient martial arts!

    If Huang Xiaolong obtained an ancient martial arts manual and intended to practice it, he probably could reach perfection just by reading it once. But to practice the techniques of overseas sects was relatively more difficult and slower.

    Right then, in order to save time, Huang Xiaolong went to the netherworld.

    To cultivate in the netherworld!

    As the ruler of the netherworld, the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong could modify the rules of time within the netherworld.

    While comprehending various techniques from the Qingcheng Sect, Huang Xiaolong adjusted the time scale in the netherworld to 365 to 1, meaning a year in the netherworld was equivalent to a day in the real world.

    A day in heaven, a year on earth! A day on earth, a year in the netherworld!

    Huang Xiaolong was truly dedicated to his training, and he was certainly able to endure the solitude!

    After a full half-year in the netherworld, with his talent, he was able to practice the various techniques contained in the strand of Solitary Hong¡¯s divine will to the point where they were like an extension of his body, doing as he willed!

    It turned out that what Solitary Hong was most accomplished in wasn¡¯t any Sword technique or Cultivation Technique, but¨CAlchemy!

    His Alchemy Technique, not only unparalleled within the Qingcheng Sect but also among the vast world of overseas cultivators, was as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.

    Huang Xiaolong had already cultivated numerous lost ancient Alchemy Techniques in the netherworld, but he had never encountered the Alchemy Technique contained in Solitary Hong¡¯s strand of divine will before.

    This time, he had learned something new! For the Yin Emperor, this was an extremely rare event! Comparing the newly acquired techniques with his previously mastered alchemy and even artifact refining skills proved to be enormously beneficial for Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong had also learned some of Qingcheng Sect¡¯s secret Sword techniques. Now, with a mere movement of his body, a supremely sharp Sword Qi would emanate from every pore, slicing through the air with piercing sounds, as if a thousand troops were thundering across the battlefield, slaughtering demons and cutting down ghosts in a flash.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was essentially a top-tier Qingcheng Sect expert!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Not bad, this time, I¡¯ve improved a lot~~!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong left the netherworld feeling wholly satisfied.

    By this time, only half a day had passed in the real world.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong summoned his wives, the people of the Ying Family, the senior members of the four major families of Binhai, as well as the leaders of the many forces that were aligned with him.

    In the solemn council hall!

    Everyone was grave, looking towards Huang Xiaolong, who sat at the head of the room, exuding an invisible aura of leadership.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ve gathered you all to announce something,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Everyone held their breath and listened intently to every word Huang Xiaolong spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much interesting left in the Central Plain. I¡¯m preparing to go overseas. Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but over there is a vast and turbulent world, a grand stage for extraordinary talents, hiding countless secrets unknown to the world. Haha, not to mention you folks, even I am quite unfamiliar with the overseas regions.¡±

    Yes, as the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong had always believed that he knew everything under the heavens and across 5,000 years of history!

    However, after encountering overseas cultivators, he realized that he knew absolutely nothing about the overseas world, that he was completely clueless.

    Even now, what Huang Xiaolong knew was merely the tip of the iceberg, a fragment of the whole picture.

    Seeing the many puzzled faces below him, Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to know the details. In short, the overseas world is similar to the immortal and cultivation worlds described in novels or movies. Cultivators from the overseas can ride on mist and clouds, soar with cranes, and enjoy carefree travels! They can refine elixirs to live for hundreds of years! They can also create magical artifacts beyond your wildest dreams!¡±

    At this point, many people below had gotten infatuated, their mouths gaping open in amazement, unable to close!

    ¡°Good heavens! Who would have thought such things were hidden in this world!¡± Some people gasped in shock.

    ¡°Right, master, the two powerful beings you killed earlier, their abilities were almost demonic, and to them, even Great Grandmasters like us appeared merely as slightly stronger ants, to be easily exterminated. They were the overseas cultivators Master spoke of! Indeed, they belong to another level of existence!¡±

    Lin Zicong¡¯s description was very fitting!

    Another level of existence!

    ¡°Hmm, right now, I¡¯m about to set off for the overseas world,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Little Long, why are you going to the overseas world?¡± asked Song Yuru, his main wife, with an innocent and pure expression.

    ¡°Hahaha, main wife, of course, I¡¯m going to take more wives,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t resist teasing her.

    ¡°Cut it out, stop joking around~~ With so many wives already, you still want to marry more~~~¡± Song Yuru said with a flush of embarrassment.

    ¡°Alright, to tell you the truth, I have many, many things to do overseas,¡± Huang Xiaolong enumerated. ¡°First, I want to have fun and explore this world I have never ventured into. Moreover, I want to witness the truly top-tier powerhouses among the overseas cultivators, who are said to hold the power to control the weather; I¡¯d like to compete with them. Also, I need to find the whereabouts of the remaining black daggers and uncover the shocking secrets they hold.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke rapidly. ¡°There¡¯s an evil Demon King planning to invade the mortal realm and take over again. But for now, it hasn¡¯t arrived and is probably still lying dormant in the overseas world, so instead of waiting for it to come, I¡¯d rather take the initiative to go overseas, find it, and annihilate it.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe still hasn¡¯t been found; I wonder if he¡¯s also overseas.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also Master Zhang, whose clone I¡¯ve killed. I still need to chase down his main body and eradicate it.¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong rattled off a long list, getting more excited as he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless~~ Little Long, it looks like you must go overseas,¡± Sun Wei laughed lightly.

    ¡°Then¡­ Master Long, you could take us with you,¡± one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, the beautiful anchor Zhou Mi, looked at Huang Xiaolong with hopeful eyes.

    The other wives also quickly echoed her sentiment.

    ¡°Master, please take us with you,¡± pleaded Lin Zicong, with longing in his heart.

    Ying Aotian, Ying Xiao, and others all expressed their desire to accompany Huang Xiaolong overseas, for the chance to broaden their horizons.

    ¡°Alright, the world of overseas cultivators is very dangerous. There are no laws to follow there; powerful people can kill at will. So, for now, you all don¡¯t need to go. Once I have spent some time mixing in the overseas realm, grasped the various rules, and even established a foundation, I will move the entire Dragon Manor overseas. For now, everyone should stay obediently at the Dragon Manor and cultivate properly,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone was not one of jest.

    Everyone knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s temperament, so they said no more.

    Still, the wives couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep reluctance to part.

    ¡°I¡¯ve written down some basic cultivation techniques from the Qingcheng Sect overseas, which you can practice. Cultivating these at the Dragon Manor will allow for quick mastery,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he took some papers and laid them on the table. ¡°Everyone can practice them.¡±

    ¡°Master, if we practice these techniques, can we, as you said, ride on mist and clouds and travel freely on cranes?¡± Lin Zicong asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Err, roughly speaking, yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    There was great joy among the people of Dragon Manor; they knew Huang Xiaolong had granted them a great fortune!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°However, before I leave, I want to check which of you have the talent for spell-casting,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Those with talent can come with me overseas. When the time comes, if you have the opportunity to join a sect, it means you have set foot on another path. Wives like Pianpian, Hanyan, Xiaoman, and Ice Swallow, they all have the talent and are already cultivating in the Emei Sect.¡±

    When Huang Xiaolong said this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and their hearts started pounding with excitement!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll now check your talent,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Riding the Crane Overseas

    Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Riding the Crane Overseas! Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Riding the Crane Overseas! Although Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have the Xuanhuang Tower, he had visited it and had long since figured out the testing rules of the tower.

    Moreover, the Xuanhuang Tower was a treasure of the Qingcheng Sect, and it seemed that Grandmaster Dugu Hong had also participated in its refinement. After Huang Xiaolong assimilated the strand of Grandmaster Dugu Hong¡¯s consciousness, his understanding of the Xuanhuang Tower was no less than that of the core disciples of the Qingcheng Sect, or even the elders!

    With that in mind, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept out, simulating the Xuanhuang Tower¡¯s testing method, and first tested all the males present.

    The results were obtained quickly.

    Although there were many ancient martial arts great grandmasters and martial arts geniuses among the men present, their talent in cultivating spells wasn¡¯t high. At best, they could only make it to the second layer of the Xuanhuang Tower!

    Not a single one had the potential to break into the third layer!

    ¡®Sweat~~~ The talent just isn¡¯t there,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head secretly.

    Immediately afterward, his divine sense reached out again, testing all the women present.

    After finishing, Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Alright, the testing is complete.¡±

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± his wives were the first to ask in unison. Even though they didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Huang Xiaolong, they still longed to join him on his overseas adventure.

    The so-called ¡°vast and majestic world¡± and the ¡°grand stage for the truly outstanding¡± held a great attraction for anyone!

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. ¡°It seems that things aren¡¯t so simple. Even though you¡¯ve received the nourishment of the dragon vein at Wolong Villa for a while, your talents in spell cultivation aren¡¯t outstanding. According to the rules of the overseas sects for selecting disciples, most of you can only serve as menial workers or labor under others¡¯ oppression. It¡¯s better not to go.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a look of dejection couldn¡¯t help but appear on everyone¡¯s face.

    Huang Xiaolong comforted them. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry, continue to live in Wolong Villa, and receive the cleansing from the dragon vein every day. I believe your potential will break through.¡±

    He paused, then a smile curved at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Of course, there are some people who can go overseas with me to have a look, and are qualified to join the sects abroad.¡±

    Silence. The hall was very quiet.

    ¡°Aoshan, my wife, you will go with me,¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Ying Aoshan.

    ¡°Me?!¡± Ying Aoshan was overwhelmed with joy, as if she were dreaming.

    ¡°Yes. Wife Aoshan, your talent in spell cultivation is actually not bad, you should be able to reach the fourth layer of the Xuanhuang Tower. Going overseas, you¡¯ll definitely be eagerly sought after by plenty of sects,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ying Aoshan danced for joy.

    Envy was undisguised in the eyes of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other wives.

    ¡°First wife,¡± Huang Xiaolong then looked at Song Yuru with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yuru was utterly confused. ¡°Little Long, you can¡¯t be serious, can you? Could it be¡­ but¡­ I haven¡¯t even practiced ancient martial arts. I¡¯m just a weak woman without the strength to truss a chicken, okay Little Long, I know you¡¯re just joking with me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ First wife, it¡¯s hard for me to believe it too. But the fact is, if you challenge the Xuanhuang Tower, you¡¯ll be able to reach the fifth level! Even stronger than Wife Aoshan¡¯s talent. So you see, there¡¯s no real logic to talent in spell cultivation. If you have it, you have it, if you don¡¯t, you can¡¯t force it. First wife! Come overseas with me!¡± Huang Xiaolong was also very gratified.

    The cultivation talent of Song Yuru was comparable to Huo Bingyan! Honestly, this was a tremendous surprise for Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Alright, the rest of you will stay in Wolong Villa for the time being,¡± Huang Xiaolong finally announced.

    This time, the only ones who could accompany him, aside from the three little demons, were his two wives, Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off early tomorrow morning,¡± Huang Xiaolong announced loudly.

    Immediately, Wolong Villa held a grand feast to see off Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Huang Xiaolong also took the time to go out once to find Ghost King Ying Kexin and gave her detailed instructions.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong thought on his feet and created a clone with a strand of divine sense.

    This clone had about one-twentieth of the strength of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main body.

    Huang Xiaolong left this clone to guard Wolong Villa, ensuring that nothing could go wrong!

    Early the next morning, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t ask anyone to see him off, to avoid adding to the sorrow of parting.

    Accompanied by three little demons, his beloved wife Song Yuru, and Ying Aoshan, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the seaside.

    Being a coastal city, it was very convenient to set sail from Binhai City.

    Standing by the sea, they looked out over the boundless ocean, feeling exhilarated, with an uncontrollable longing for the vast sky and sea, yearning to soar at will.

    The azure ocean, refracted by the sun, reflected various magnificent colors¨Cit was simply breathtakingly beautiful.

    The air had a slight sticky scent; when the sea breeze blew, it brought a unique salty smell.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as he opened his arms wide, as if a new and lively painting was unfolding before him.

    This feeling was somewhat similar to when Huang Xiaolong first left the mountains to arrive at the bustling metropolis.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Little Long, I have a question.¡± Ying Aoshan suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Aoshan, my wife, what do you want to ask?¡± Huang Xiaolong gathered his thoughts and smiled at Ying Aoshan.

    ¡°Little Long, I have taken cruises before, traveling around the world, and honestly, there are many islands at sea, but I¡¯ve never discovered this cultivator¡¯s world or any sects you mentioned¨CIt¡¯s really strange,¡± Ying Aoshan said, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a smile. ¡°Aoshan, my wife, indeed the overseas world of cultivators exists. The reason why it is difficult for the naked eye to see is that a very clever spell of illusion is set up on many islands, even some sea areas! What people see is an illusion. For example, an island that appears desolate and uninhabited might actually have many palaces standing tall, splendid in gold and jade, and may have a large number of cultivators meditating.¡±

    ¡°Ah! A spell of illusion!¡± Ying Aoshan suddenly realized.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing,¡± Song Yuru said, entranced. ¡°A world we cannot see! Uh¡­ But, Little Long, I also have a question.¡±

    ¡°My dear wife, what else would you like to ask?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile.

    These days, adventuring outside, subduing demons, and defeating wicked people, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have much time to accompany his first wife, Song Yuru.

    Now that Song Yuru had a talent for cultivation, the time Huang Xiaolong could spend with her at sea would increase.

    ¡°Little Long, are we taking a boat or a plane out to sea?¡± Song Yuru looked at the empty sea and seemed to be having difficulties.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ my dear wife, that¡¯s a very practical question,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat speechless.

    Qingqing said seriously, ¡°We might as well go by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Enough, you three. If you dare to show your true forms and fly around in the overseas world, getting spotted by those cultivators, they are sure to catch you and use you as mounts,¡± Huang Xiaolong joked half-seriously.

    Instantly, he took out a copper token.

    This copper token was a magical treasure confiscated after killing a disciple in blue from the Shushan faction.

    In the token, there were five extraordinarily majestic cranes.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts stirred!

    The next second, dazzling lights flashed, and five cranes flew out from the copper token!

    Each crane was larger and more robust than a bull, with wings as wide as those of a massive sect, circling around Huang Xiaolong and the others, letting out earth-shaking cries that could blow a person away with a single flap of their wings.

    ¡°My God! Little Long! Cranes!!!¡± Song Yuru exclaimed exaggeratedly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong had already erased the token¡¯s imprint and re-established ownership, so the five cranes saw Huang Xiaolong as their master and were very obedient and compliant.

    Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers, and the five cranes obediently landed, crouching on the ground, waiting for Huang Xiaolong and the others to mount them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We shall ride the cranes to the overseas world!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong yelled with great enthusiasm.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Old Driver Take Me With You

    Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Old Driver, Take Me With You! Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Old Driver, Take Me With You! There were five immortal cranes in total. Huang Xiaolong assigned them after some consideration. To be fair and not favor one over the other, he decided not to ride an immortal crane with either Ying Aoshan or Song Yuru.

    Huang Xiaolong rode one by himself.

    Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru shared one.

    Xiaohong, Qingqing, and Heimei, the three little demons, each rode one.

    After he had allocated the cranes, the five immortal cranes let out a resounding cry, flapped their wings, and soared up into the sky!

    The cranes swiftly navigated through the clouds. The wind blew past them, but the feathers of the cranes emanated a dazzling light that seemed to deflect the fierce winds.

    This allowed those on the backs of the cranes to sit steady and comfortably, without worrying about being blown off by the wind, no matter how fast they went. Even their hair remained undisturbed.

    It was incredibly comfortable!

    Looking down, the ocean seemed like a huge blue gemstone, dotted with islands scattered like stars. Some of the islands were breathtakingly beautiful, lush and luxurious with vegetation from a bird¡¯s-eye view, they looked like exquisite specimens in a display case!

    ¡°Wow~! It¡¯s so beautiful! Really, so beautiful! And riding an immortal crane is so exhilarating!¡± Song Yuru exclaimed like a girl who had never seen the world, crying out in surprise.

    Even Ying Aoshan, the Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts, was like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden.

    ¡°Hehe, my main wife, Aoshan my wife, did I lie to you? From now on, we are officially entering a whole new world,¡± Huang Xiaolong said happily, ¡°This is what they call ¡®riding a crane into freedom¡¯. I never thought this thing would be faster than a plane¨Cit¡¯s my first time riding one.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong analyzed that these immortal cranes must have been raised by the Shushan Sect using spiritual energy and even miraculous medicines. They were fast, docile, strong, and could even emit a trace of mana to shield against the winds.

    Thus, they flew for a day and a night. Of course, while crossing the ocean on the cranes, Huang Xiaolong had used a blinding spell so that mortals couldn¡¯t see them, and even radars couldn¡¯t detect them.

    In the evening, Huang Xiaolong swept the sea surface with his divine sense and found an isolated island. It was uninhabited, but there were living creatures on it, including wild beasts and birds.

    The immortal cranes landed on the island. Huang Xiaolong sent out a mental command, and the five cranes flew out again.

    ¡°Little Long, why did you send those immortal cranes flying away?¡± asked Song Yuru curiously.

    ¡°To look for food, of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied earnestly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    Uh~~ as soon as he said this, everyone suddenly felt their stomachs growl.

    True, in their excitement, they had flown for a whole day. They hadn¡¯t eaten at noon, and now that Huang Xiaolong mentioned it, they were famished to the point of feeling their front sticking to their backs.

    The nights over the ocean were very cold.

    Huang Xiaolong found some trees and built a simple shelter, then he lit several bonfires. The light from the fires dispelled the cold and darkness and even brought a hint of a charming atmosphere.

    At that time, the five immortal cranes returned, bringing something back with them¨C

    Wild rabbits! Pheasants! Ground squirrels! Leopards! There was even a wild bear!

    These were all food! Genuine game!

    Huang Xiaolong took matters into his own hands and used fire talismans to cook the game. Soon, the enticing aroma wafted through the air like a lonely woman, lingering nearby, inescapable, refusing to be driven away.

    A hearty feast ensued!

    After dinner, Huang Xiaolong collected the five immortal cranes back into the copper token. Everyone then slept soundly near the bonfires.

    The next day, they continued on their journey.

    Currently, Huang Xiaolong had no specific destination in mind; after all, he was very unfamiliar with this boundless sea.

    He did not know the location of the Qingcheng Sect, nor that of the Shushan or the Emei Sects¡­ He was in complete darkness, knowing nothing.

    However, by noon the next day, Huang Xiaolong discovered that the spiritual energy rising from the sea surface was becoming denser and more abundant!

    Moreover, some islands with blinding spells set upon them appeared!

    On some of these islands, there were ancient buildings, but no people were found.

    ¡°Oh~~ We have finally discovered the various blinding spells set by the overseas cultivators. I think we have reached the so-called world of overseas cultivators!¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    He then commanded the immortal cranes to halt their flight and hover in mid-air.

    ¡°Little Long, why have we stopped flying?¡± Ying Aoshan asked with a smile.

    ¡°Look down below. Do you see anything?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile as he pointed downwards.

    Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and the three little demons all focused their gaze below, but aside from the endless blue sea, they saw nothing.

    The sea was calm. With the breeze blowing, ripples and tiny waves undulated on the surface.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, there was an ancient island below, covered with some dilapidated buildings.

    The reason Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and the three little demons couldn¡¯t see anything was that both the island and the surrounding waters were under an illusion concealment spell.

    However, there was no spiritual energy on the island, nor any people. Huang Xiaolong surmised that long ago, there must have been indigenous inhabitants on the island, possibly even cultivators. Eventually, as the spiritual energy of the island was exhausted, spirit stones were all mined, leading the inhabitants to abandon the island. Only the concealment spell remained to this day.

    ¡°Little Long, what exactly is down there?¡± Yuru asked anxiously.

    ¡°Having come to the overseas, if you can¡¯t see through these illusion concealment spells, then blending into the world of overseas cultivators will be impossible,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. Then, he took out several blank talisman papers and drew several talismans on the spot.

    The completed talismans overflowed with Daoist energy that was full of spirituality.

    ¡°Here, these talismans will enable you to see through the illusion concealment spells of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world without any barrier, akin to the function of the Heavenly Eye.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong implanted the drawn talismans into the bodies of his two wives and the three little demons.

    In an instant!

    Their eyes emitted a strange brightness! This brightness was incredibly sharp, as if it could penetrate the void itself!

    Having the talismans within their bodies was equivalent to opening the Heavenly Eye!

    ¡°I see it! Little Long! It¡¯s so strange, I can see an island below that wasn¡¯t there before! It¡¯s marvelous!¡± Yuru exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°Not only is there an island, but there¡¯s also an abundance of spiritual energy~~¡± Qingqing nodded vigorously. ¡°Young Master, is this the real world of the overseas cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but I¡¯m also hearing many sounds I couldn¡¯t hear before,¡± Ying Aoshan said, thrilled.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue. If we¡¯re lucky, we will soon find islands where overseas cultivators gather, or even sects,¡± Huang Xiaolong contemplated, and the crane resumed its flight.

    ¡°What¡¯s most important now is to find an experienced guide.¡± Every cell in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was bubbling with the desire to explore!

    Afternoon!

    Strange hissing sounds emanated from an island above the sea.

    Additionally, there were sounds of battle, human shouts and roars, and the slicing of mana waves.

    ¡°I hear the voices of our snake kind! They sound angry!¡± Qingqing also focused her gaze on that island, showing a trace of nervousness.

    ¡°Snake kind?¡± Huang Xiaolong sensed briefly. ¡°Right, there¡¯s demonic energy on that island. It seems that human cultivators are fighting with sea serpents! Let¡¯s go down and have a look! Hahaha~~ isn¡¯t this the experienced guide we were looking for?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself that having a few overseas cultivators show them around was better than blindly bumping around in the vast sea.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong commanded the crane to fly towards the island.

    Approaching it, indeed, there were several robed overseas cultivators wielding weapons, battling against three sea snakes.

    These were three sizable sea snakes, each dozens of meters long, their black scales shimmering dully, and eyes cold and piercing. With their jaws wide open, they spewed out powerful demonic beams.

    The overseas cultivators they fought were easily recognizable to Huang Xiaolong as merely ¡®Mana Realm¡¯ beings. This realm was comparable to the Ailao Mountain youth whom Huang Xiaolong had killed in the past.

    Back in the central mainland, they would be considered immortal figures, but in the world of overseas cultivators, they were basically steppingstones.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment, those few Mana Realm cultivators were in extreme danger, almost clinging to survival. They were being slowly forced against a cliff by the three sea snakes.

    Moreover, there were several bodies of overseas cultivators lying on the ground.

    ¡°These cultivators are so weak, they don¡¯t even seem to have flying swords,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an incredulous smile.

    Suddenly, on the island, a cultivator seemed to have spotted Huang Xiaolong and others. He immediately let out a scream of terror. ¡°Fellow Daoist! Help! Help us!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Loose Cultivator

    Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: Loose Cultivator Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: Loose Cultivator The several overseas cultivators in dire straits actively sent out distress signals to Huang Xiaolong. Clumsily, they brandished their weapons, unleashing flashes of blade and sword light, while simultaneously throwing out various talismans.

    Each of the diverse talismans transformed into different forms, some into azure fires, others into defensive shields, some into Wind Blades, and yet others into ice spikes¡­

    Even so, all they did was slow down the pace at which the three sea snakes were about to devour them.

    The scales of the sea snakes were as solid as fortified walls, impenetrable to attack; from the snakes¡¯ mouths, bursts of demonic power shockwaves akin to bombs occasionally erupted.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? These three sea snakes haven¡¯t even cultivated to the point where they can transform into a human shape, so why is their demonic power stronger than mine? This is infuriating,¡± Qingqing grumbled indignantly.

    Indeed, the three sea snakes¡¯ cultivation realms were inferior to Qingqing¡¯s, yet their demonic power was even stronger.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. The spiritual energy overseas is abundant, far surpassing the scare cultivation resources of the Central Continent. Different platforms yield different standards,¡± Huang Xiaolong analyzed simply.

    ¡°Oh come on¡­ let¡¯s not discuss these matters right now. Little Long, why don¡¯t you make a move and rescue these people? They¡¯re about to get bitten to death by the snakes!¡± Song Yuru became somewhat anxious.

    Ying Aoshan spoke, ¡°Little Long, will you save them?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll save them. Do I seem like a person who does nothing when facing death?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied calmly. ¡°Besides, as newcomers, we do need an experienced guide.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up! They¡¯re about to die!¡± Song Yuru urged anxiously.

    ¡°Big wife, what are you so anxious about?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile, lifting his right hand.

    Whish~~~~!

    A streak of sword light flew out from his hand!

    Huang Xiaolong had many flying swords obtained from killing and looting, and at this moment, he casually threw one out.

    The sword howled mightily, shooting out like a meteor chasing the moon!

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Three sprays of blood shot into the sky; the heads of the three sea snakes had been simultaneously severed.

    The massive and ferocious bodies of the snakes twitched a few times before collapsing to the ground, motionless.

    ¡°Er~~~¡±

    The overseas cultivators were momentarily stunned before looking up in awe at Huang Xiaolong, who sat atop a crane in the sky.

    Swoosh~~~!

    The flying sword circled around and returned inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    Following that, the five cranes descended onto the island.

    Huang Xiaolong stood before the group of overseas cultivators, surveying them with interest.

    There were six overseas cultivators in total, five males and one female, wearing robes made from special materials that emitted a unique plant fragrance. At first sight, they all appeared to be in their twenties, but upon scanning them with his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong found that these people were each at least a hundred years old.

    Perhaps, such an age was nothing significant in the world of overseas cultivators.

    Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and the three little demons looked on curiously at the six overseas cultivators.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± The six overseas cultivators bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong all at once.

    That had really been a close shave; if it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intervention, they would definitely have met a grisly death. What shocked them further was the extent of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength, which was terrifying beyond belief!

    One flying sword had beheaded three snakes effortlessly, with a grace that seemed untouched by worldly concern!

    ¡®Could he be a late-stage Divine Skills expert? If not, at the very least, he must be at the mid-stage of Divine Skills! Amazing! Truly amazing!¡¯ The overseas Loose Cultivators were thoroughly horrified.

    At their level, they rarely came in contact with cultivators of Divine Skills, let alone those in the middle or late stages!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrival atop a crane, exuding the manner of a master, led them to believe he was an ancient figure, with an actual age much older than he appeared.

    However, the modern attire of Huang Xiaolong and his group did strike them as somewhat incongruent. Nevertheless, many overseas cultivators occasionally emulated the modern fashion styles of the Central Continent, so it was not something unacceptable.

    ¡°Senior?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, senior. Thank you for saving our lives,¡± the sole female cultivator said, her voice laced with nervousness and fear. ¡°Senior, those three sea snakes were slain by you, please take them.¡±

    These sea snake demons had been cultivating for hundreds of years, and their entire bodies were made of valuable material. Cultivators could use them for artifact refining, and their snake blood could be used to create talismans of decent quality.

    This time, several overseas cultivators teamed up to hunt snakes, but unexpectedly, instead of the single sea snake demon they anticipated, three suddenly burst forth. This miscalculation plunged them into a dire situation and cost the lives of a few of their number.

    Now, even though the snake demon had been slaughtered, they didn¡¯t dare covet the carcass. After all, in the world of overseas cultivators, killing at the slightest disagreement was common, especially where interests were concerned¨Clife was cheaper than paper!

    Huang Xiaolong had saved them, yet they dared not do anything untoward. A single misstep could lead to obliteration of body and soul.

    In the world of overseas cultivators, for the weak to associate with the strong was akin to keeping a tiger¡¯s company.

    ¡°For me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°Yes, Senior. Although this sea snake demon¡¯s carcass may not catch your esteemed eye, please still graciously accept it,¡± the six overseas cultivators implored anxiously.

    Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and three little demons standing behind Huang Xiaolong almost laughed.

    Was Huang Xiaolong really that terrifying? Why did these cultivators act like mice in the presence of a cat before Huang Xiaolong?

    Naturally aware of the key issue, Huang Xiaolong glanced at the several corpses lying nearby, then shook his head. ¡°Enough, no more words. I don¡¯t want these snake carcasses. You¡¯ve all made sacrifices¨Chow could I have the heart to crush you further? Besides, such snake demons aren¡¯t rare; I could hunt them anytime I wish.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong speak so, the six overseas cultivators showed expressions of gratitude and surprise.

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior. You truly have a righteous and noble character,¡± one readily flattered Huang Xiaolong.

    Immediately, the overseas cultivators took out some talismans and skillfully began to process the snake carcasses.

    These talismans had storage capabilities, with space sealed within them. After chanting a spell, they could store the snake carcasses within that space. However, such talismans were single-use only. Once used, they were spent.

    They also took out fire talismans to burn the bodies of their companions, collected the ashes, and stored them safely.

    For the deaths of their companions, these overseas cultivators did not appear overly saddened¨Cperhaps in their world, life and death were common occurrences.

    Once the overseas cultivators had finished tending to their tasks, Huang Xiaolong asked, ¡°Which sect do you belong to? It seems you¡¯re somewhat ill-equipped; don¡¯t you even have a single flying sword?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Several overseas cultivators wore embarrassed expressions.

    ¡°Not hiding anything from Senior, we are all Loose Cultivators,¡± one cultivator replied with a troubled sigh, ¡°without any backing.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Loose Cultivators?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with enthusiasm. ¡°What¡¯s the story with Loose Cultivators? Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡±

    The overseas cultivators were all dumbfounded!

    You are so powerful, and yet you don¡¯t even know these basic facts?

    ¡°Senior, you must be joking,¡± one cultivator stuttered awkwardly.

    ¡°Speak up. I just arrived from the Central Plains and am not familiar with the situation in the world of overseas cultivators. Go ahead, consider it a way to repay the life-saving debt,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile.

    He didn¡¯t mind sharing his origins with the overseas cultivators.

    ¡°What?!¡± The cultivators were severely shaken upon hearing this!

    When did people from the Central Plains become so powerful?

    Wasn¡¯t it said that the spells in the Central Plains were in decline, the Spiritual Energy had dried up, and no strong cultivators were emerging anymore?

    Could it be a mistake?

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Senior truly has exceptional talent. Even in the Central Plains, you were able to cultivate to such an extraordinary level; it¡¯s downright admirable,¡± a cultivator exclaimed. ¡°Senior, in the world of overseas cultivators, Loose Cultivators are the least secured, with the bleakest prospects and in the most danger. Our resources for cultivation are extremely scarce, and whenever we encounter Disciples of sects, at the slightest disagreement, they would oppress, rob, or even kill us Loose Cultivators. Because we lack a backing. We can¡¯t compete with Disciples for resources and can only scavenge what they leave behind.¡±

    As they spoke, the faces of the Loose Cultivators darkened with sorrow.

    ¡°How pitiful,¡± Song Yuru sighed. ¡°Is this the so-called law of the jungle?¡±

    ¡°Although there are some Loose Cultivators who manage to cultivate to an impressive level and stand on equal footing with the experts from large sects, those are few and far between. Most Loose Cultivators either fall prey to the sect Disciples or perish in the process of seeking fortunes. Senior, generally, sect Disciples deem such snake demons beneath them. But for us Loose Cultivators, they represent a fortune.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I see,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°No matter the world, having a powerful backer is indeed important.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°What¡¯s your plan now? Where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°Senior, we plan to go to a nearby marketplace to trade these snake carcasses for some Spirit Stones to continue our cultivation,¡± one Loose Cultivator respectfully informed him.

    ¡°Marketplace? It must be as lively as the village fairs back home! Great, that sounds fun! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Penniless and Empty-handed

    Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Penniless and Empty-handed! Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Penniless and Empty-handed! Huang Xiaolong volunteered to accompany them to the marketplace, which gave the six loose cultivators a sense of relief.

    The marketplace was still some distance away. The loose cultivators were too weak and feared encountering malevolent thieves on the road who might rob them. Now, with a powerful protector like Huang Xiaolong escorting them, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any unexpected trouble.

    Immediately, the six loose cultivators led the way, and the group headed towards the marketplace.

    The loose cultivators were indeed in a sorry state, all riding disposable flying talismans.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others continued on cranes.

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong engaged in constant conversation with the loose cultivators in order to better understand this mysterious world of overseas cultivators.

    However, these loose cultivators held too lowly positions and knew very little.

    But some information is better than none!

    It turned out that ¡°spirit stones¡± were the currency circulated in the overseas world.

    ¡°Spirit stones¡± were equivalent to Huaxia¡¯s RMB.

    Using spirit stones, one could purchase almost anything they desired in the world of overseas cultivators.

    The so-called spirit stones were crystals formed from the condensation of nature¡¯s spiritual energy. They could also be used directly for cultivation.

    They varied in quality.

    For example, different qualities of spirit stones corresponded to different denominations of RMB.

    Interestingly, in the world of overseas cultivators, the ¡°denomination¡± of spirit stones and their purchasing power were about the same as Huaxia¡¯s RMB!

    Inferior spirit stones were like the small change in RMB¨Ccoins worth half a yuan, one yuan, five yuan, ten yuan, etc.

    A low-grade spirit stone was roughly equivalent to 1000 RMB.

    A mid-grade spirit stone was about equal to 10,000 RMB!

    A high-grade spirit stone, then, corresponded to 100,000 RMB.

    The highest quality were the top-grade spirit stones, with a small piece worth about 1,000,000 RMB.

    This was quite fascinating.

    For instance, the three sea snakes that the six loose cultivators had killed could be exchanged for about 5 to 8 mid-grade spirit stones, which meant they were roughly worth 50,000 to 80,000 RMB in Huaxia.

    Considering the cost of living and average income in Huaxia, this was no small sum. However, these loose cultivators had risked their lives for this money, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s timely intervention, they would have been annihilated.

    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s all hard-earned money! How pitiable!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    After flying for several hours, finally, an island appeared below them.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong discovered that the island was bustling with people¨Cat least several thousand!

    Moreover, all of them were cultivators! The entire island was permeated with fluctuations of mana, varying in strength!

    The vast majority were Mana Realm cultivators, with a small portion in the Divine Skills Realm.

    In the deepest part of the island, in a palace, a subtle oppressive force was emanating, controlling the entire island. This force belonged to a powerful being. With just a slight touch of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong knew that this powerful being controlling the island was at least in the late stages of the Divine Skills Realm, possibly even in the early stages of the Tribulation Realm!

    Besides cultivators, the island was lush with exotic flowers and plants and was dotted with various brick and wood buildings.

    The architecture was ancient, styled like the lofts and palaces of ancient Huaxia.

    There were also extremely lively shops and street stalls.

    ¡°So this is what they call a marketplace, huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Wow, it feels so lively here~~¡± Song Yuru also looked down. ¡°Little Long, we¡¯ve finally found an inhabited island.¡±

    ¡°Senior, this is ¡®Guan Shan Island Marketplace.¡¯ This marketplace is open not only to disciples of sects but also to us loose cultivators. There are often some quite good items here, and a large auction is held regularly each month, attracting a lot of people. We loose cultivators like trading here. The most important thing is that the covert owner of Guan Shan Island Marketplace is an early-stage Tribulation Realm powerhouse!¡±

    At this, expressions of awe and fear appeared on the faces of the six loose cultivators.

    From their point of view, an early-stage Tribulation Realm indeed represented an almighty crocodile!

    ¡°With such a powerhouse in charge, security within the marketplace is guaranteed, ensuring the fairness of all transactions, with no incidents of coercion, robbery, or murder ever occurring. Even sect disciples dare not cause trouble here. It is said that this early-stage Tribulation Realm powerhouse has some connections with the Qingcheng Sect, and they provide some protection,¡± explained a cultivator earnestly.

    ¡°Qingcheng Sect?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled enigmatically.

    Having absorbed the divine sense of a Qingcheng Sect expert, Dugu Hong, he was, in fact, equivalent to a super-expert of the Qingcheng Sect.

    ¡°Senior, you know of the Qingcheng Sect?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I don¡¯t. But what rank does the Qingcheng Sect hold in the world of overseas cultivators?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to define their rank exactly, but they are definitely one of the larger sects with many disciples, countless geniuses, supremely powerful beings, and unfathomable depths,¡± a cultivator replied cautiously. ¡°Senior, the Qingcheng Sect is only slightly inferior to the Shushan Sect, Emei Sect, Shaolin Sect, Wudang Sect~~ and is on par with the Huasan Sect, Songshan Sect, and so on.¡±

    ¡°Understood. This is too interesting. Let¡¯s hurry down!¡± Huang Xiaolong said eagerly.

    Immediately, everyone slowly descended onto an island onto a vast square paved with jade.

    As soon as they landed, Huang Xiaolong saw that some cultivators in a hurry were heading towards the market outside of the square.

    Just then,

    ¡°Are you selling this crane or not?¡± A man¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, infused with an overbearing sharpness.

    Huang Xiaolong looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young man in brocade robes, estimated to be an early Divine Skills practitioner, with two old men with piercing gazes behind him, looking like servants.

    ¡°Ah~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°These five cranes have been trained quite well. Here¡¯s what, two high-grade spirit stones for all, and we can complete the transaction right here,¡± the young man in brocade said arrogantly.

    Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment; two high-grade spirit stones amounted to 200,000 yuan.

    ¡®This guy must be trying to trick me. Damn, the purchasing power of two high-grade spirit stones in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world is equivalent to 200,000 yuan in the Huaxia Central Plains. My five cranes should definitely be worth more than 200,000 yuan.¡¯

    ¡°Um¡­this¡­ Young Master, two high-grade spirit stones¡­ this¡­ this seems a bit off¡­ The last time I was at the market, I personally saw someone selling cranes of inferior quality compared to the one you¡¯re riding, and they sold for ten high-grade spirit stones each¡­¡± A loose cultivator, plucking up his courage, stepped forward. Huang Xiaolong had saved their lives, and they didn¡¯t want to watch him get cheated.

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong was infuriated.

    According to the loose cultivator, one crane was worth ten high-grade spirit stones, that is, one million yuan. Five cranes would then be worth five million yuan in the market, but this guy had the audacity to offer only 200,000 yuan¡­

    This wasn¡¯t just cheating; it was outright robbery!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The young man in the brocade robes, his eyes flashing with a sinister and disdainful light, glanced at the loose cultivators. His fingers twitched as if he was about to kill someone.

    Under the pressure of his aura, the six loose cultivators quickly backed away, their faces as pale as paper.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we can¡¯t fight here, you all would have been slaughtered by me already!¡± the young man in brocade snickered, then looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°So what do you say, consider it. I am a disciple of the Kongtong Sect. Looking at your attire, you¡¯re definitely a loose cultivator. Why not make a good connection with me? Later on, if you run into danger while wandering around, you might be able to save your life by mentioning my name.¡±

    ¡°Kongtong Sect?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not selling.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong walked away from the square with his companions, and within a few steps, he had stored the five cranes in the bronze token.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink the toast, you¡¯ll drink the punishment! When did loose cultivators become so impudent? They deserve a beating!¡± The young man in the brocade, with a malicious gaze, watched the retreating figure of Huang Xiaolong, and it seemed he was also brewing something in his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master, we shouldn¡¯t cause trouble here. Let¡¯s go,¡± the two old servants behind him advised.

    ¡­

    ¡°Senior, I think we should stay in the market for a few more days~~ Wait until the Kongtong Sect disciples leave, then we can move on.¡± A loose cultivator, anxious and nervous, said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The Kongtong Sect is comparable to the Qingcheng Sect, a major sect with arrogant disciples; they are not to be trifled with. If we leave now, that guy might follow us, rob us, and seek revenge.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and said nothing.

    The loose cultivators thought Huang Xiaolong was agreeing, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    There was no choice; without strength, in this cruel, bloody world of overseas cultivators, they had to keep a low profile, or else they wouldn¡¯t survive long.

    Immediately, the loose cultivators went to check into a hotel. They planned to settle down for now.

    They picked an average inn.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, this so-called inn was just a six-story wooden tower.

    ¡°Senior, how many rooms do you want?¡± a loose cultivator asked respectfully.

    Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment, then said, ¡°One or two is fine. How much are the rooms here, oh, I mean, how many spirit stones?¡±

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s one low-grade spirit stone per room per day.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. That¡¯s equivalent to one thousand yuan a night in the Huaxia Central Plains. Cheaper than a budget hotel but not by much.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any spirit stones on me right now, could you front me?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a little embarrassed to have others pay for him. ¡°I will pay you back double.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you are too polite! We should do this! It¡¯s just that this inn is a bit too simple, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to your standards,¡± the Loose Cultivator said apologetically.

    ¡°You all earn some spirit stones by risking your lives; how can I simply take advantage of you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll repay you with interest,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Song Yuru tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Little Long, now that we¡¯re here, we¡¯re penniless; not even a single low-grade spirit stone. How will you repay them?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Wife, aren¡¯t you being silly? If we don¡¯t have money, can¡¯t we make some?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed dumbly. ¡°This place is a market, a trading spot. Later, I¡¯ll just sell something casually and make quite a lot of spirit stones.¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was not embarrassed about being strapped for cash; instead, he was full of interest.

    He really enjoyed this feeling of starting from scratch!

    So invigorating!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Youre Asking for Death

    Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: You¡¯re Asking for Death! Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: You¡¯re Asking for Death! ¡°To get by in the overseas world of cultivators, one needs money, or should I say, Spirit Stones, right?¡±

    It just so happened that Huang Xiaolong had arrived at this marketplace, and he planned to sell some items.

    Huang Xiaolong carried many valuable things with him, including dozens of flying swords. In fact, he was quite wealthy. Even at his worst, drawing some talismans for sale would earn him a tidy sum.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. He was curious to see if there was anything in the marketplace that he needed, or perhaps something his two wives and three little demons could use.

    At that moment, the Loose Cultivators had settled into their rooms.

    Huang Xiaolong was assigned two rooms.

    He shared one room with Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru, while the three little demons squeezed into the other.

    The room was quite large, with furniture made of tender bamboo, showing great craftsmanship. On the windowsill were placed exotic flowers and herbs which, with a breeze, filled the room with a rich fragrance.

    There was also a guqin placed elegantly in the room.

    ¡°Sigh~~ I¡¯m so tired,¡± Song Yuru said as she sat on the bed, letting out a breath, then she curved her eyebrows and chuckled, ¡°Little Long, the environment here is really great, and the air is too. It¡¯s just that the people are fierce.¡±

    Ying Aoshan sat behind the guqin, her slender fingers gently plucking the strings, immediately filling the room with elegant notes.

    ¡°Yes, overseas cultivators, each of them is arrogant, but you get used to it,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly. ¡°However, you two will soon become members of the overseas cultivators. Your talents are exceptional, and many sects will fight to take you as disciples. Then, it will be your turn to bully others.¡±

    ¡°Cut~~ Little Long, I don¡¯t want to bully anyone. I just want to stay by your side,¡± teased Song Yuru, making a playful face at Huang Xiaolong.

    Just then, a knock on the door was heard, and the only female among the six Loose Cultivators spoke respectfully from outside, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Big wife, Aoshan wife, let¡¯s go eat,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking out the window where the setting sun was casting golden light over the sea, creating an exotic ambiance.

    Huang Xiaolong and others left the inn and found a restaurant nearby.

    The six Loose Cultivators hosted Huang Xiaolong and his family.

    The food on the island was very strange; for instance, the vegetarian dishes were mostly things Huang Xiaolong and his companions had never seen before, while the meat dishes comprised whale and shark meat, as well as various kinds of wild game with nourishing properties.

    The tastes were good, and the nutritional values were extremely high, capable even of nourishing the body and transforming the marrow!

    ¡°I must say, the world of overseas cultivators knows how to live~~ Hahaha¡­ even these vegetarian dishes are wild Spirit Grass, all natural and pollution-free,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    Even Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru, somewhat neglecting ladylike manners, devoured their food heartily.

    The three little demons were eating deliciously as well.

    ¡°This meal must have cost you quite a bit,¡± said Huang Xiaolong while eating. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll repay you with double Spirit Stones later. I¡¯m a person who never likes to take advantage of others. Uh~~ Is there a night market tonight?¡±

    ¡°Senior, one of the specialties of the Guan Shan Island market is the night market! After we finish eating, I¡¯ll take you for a stroll,¡± one of the Loose Cultivators offered eagerly. ¡°Senior, are you planning to sell some items?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Then, Senior, if it¡¯s high-quality items, or big deals, you don¡¯t need to set up a stall at the night market. You should go directly to the auction house,¡± another Loose Cultivator advised.

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    It turned out that setting up a stall at the night market was only for selling less valuable items.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stroll the night market first and then head to the auction house,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded cheerfully.

    After finishing their meal.

    They walked out of the restaurant.

    A cultivator with a bearded face, exuding early-stage Divine Skills mana fluctuations and strutting arrogantly, approached them.

    ¡°Senior, please wait a moment,¡± said the Loose Cultivators to Huang Xiaolong, then they all walked towards the bearded cultivator.

    Huang Xiaolong stood watching as several cultivators took out several talismans that had sealed sea serpent demon corpses and handed them to the bearded cultivator.

    The bearded cultivator scanned them with his divine sense, nodded slightly, and then it appeared that they were bargaining.

    Eventually, the bearded cultivator left some Spirit Stones and took the talismans sealing the sea serpent demon corpses with him and walked away.

    ¡°Oh? They made a deal just like that?¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed to recognize what was happening; the Loose Cultivators had made a transaction with the bearded man.

    ¡°Senior, that man is one of the second-hand dealers of Guan Shan Island market. We usually sell the items we need to sell to him, and he makes a profit from them,¡± one of the Loose Cultivators explained.

    ¡°Man, you guys fought to the death to kill that sea serpent demon, only to let someone siphon off a part of the profits for free. Why bother?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat at a loss for words.

    Those few Loose Cultivators all sighed with gloomy expressions.

    ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t know our difficulties. We are too weak and don¡¯t have any backing. If someone with ill intentions targets us, even if we are safe in the market, trouble will follow once we leave,¡± one of the Loose Cultivators said distressedly. ¡°We had no choice but to let the middlemen leech off us.¡±

    ¡°Uh~ You guys are really too timid,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered. ¡°Forget it, first take me to the auction house. I need to exchange some spirit stones, then I¡¯ll go to the night market. Having money on hand keeps the heart steady. Otherwise, what if I see something I like at the night market but have no money to buy it? Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? It¡¯s not like I can always borrow from you guys, especially since you¡¯re broke too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Senior, let¡¯s head to the largest auction house on Guan Shan Island. It has the best reputation, famously fair to both young and old,¡± another Loose Cultivator quickly said.

    Leading the way, the Loose Cultivator walked with Huang Xiaolong and the others quickly arriving at a splendidly magnificent palace.

    Several cultivators were entering and exiting the palace.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that those who could enter and exit the palace were all cultivators of significant realms¨Call Divine Skills realm! The ones in the Mana realm, mere small fries, generally had no eligibility to come here.

    Indeed, this palace was the island¡¯s largest auction house, dealing in big transactions, which were inaccessible to cultivators at the Mana realm; at most, they struggled to make a living in this perilous overseas world of cultivators.

    ¡°Senior, please go ahead. We¡¯ll just wait outside for you,¡± the Loose Cultivators said, too intimidated to enter the palace.

    ¡°You guys come in too. Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one will dare to bully you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his eyes flashing sharply as a faint pressure emanated from him. ¡°Come in!¡±

    Upon meeting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, the six Loose Cultivators were greatly shaken, feeling an irresistible urge to submit, and dared not defy Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, Senior.¡±

    Immediately, the group strode into the palace.

    The hall inside the palace was extremely spacious, with the floor covered in spirit stones! Moreover, there were Formations inscribed on them to keep the spiritual energy from dispersing.

    Thus, the spiritual energy in the entire main hall was incredibly rich, almost like ethereal mist, exuding an air of high elegance!

    Some cultivators sat leisurely inside the hall, sipping tea, and pulling out items for the auction house¡¯s professionals to authenticate and price.

    ¡°Heh~ Nice ambiance,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    However, they seemed too weak. For a moment, no one came up to greet him, which was a bit awkward.

    ¡°Little Long, what are you planning to sell?¡± Ying Aoshan asked softly.

    Xiaohong¡¯s eyes rolled around a few times, ¡°Young Master, I know, you have many flying swords, so you must be planning to sell a few flying swords.¡±

    ¡°Wrong. Who said I¡¯m selling flying swords?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Actually, on the way to the auction house, Huang Xiaolong had already decided what he was going to sell.

    Huang Xiaolong was certain that the item he was going to sell was worth far more than any flying sword!

    It was¨Can Immortal Pill obtained from Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb!!!!

    An Immortal Pill that could grant eternal life!

    Seeked overseas by Xu Fu in the ancient times!

    Xu Fu had taken this pill and was still alive in the world, having established Dongying¡¯s underworld and become King Yan!

    Huang Xiaolong had a total of six Immortal Pills on him, and at this moment, he planned to auction off just one to test the waters and see what price it could fetch.

    ¡°You ants daring to come to the auction house!¡± A challenging and icy male voice rang out.

    Upon hearing this voice, Huang Xiaolong knew who it was.

    It was the arrogant brocade-clad young man who had tried to forcefully buy Huang Xiaolong¡¯s immortal cranes when he had first set foot on the island.

    ¡°What, thinking of selling the immortal cranes?¡± The brocade-clad young man strolled up to Huang Xiaolong leisurely. Behind him stood two old servants, statue-like.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    ¡°I can hardly imagine what else you have worth auctioning besides those immortal cranes. Never mind, this isn¡¯t a place for you, get out!¡± The brocade-clad young man waved at Huang Xiaolong as if shooing away a fly.

    The killing intent in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart subtly stirred; he was the mighty Yin Emperor, yet a mere early Divine Skills realm brat dared to jump around before him time and again. Was he not courting death?

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed innocuously and said calmly, ¡°Do you realize that you are courting death?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Three Sword Techniques

    Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: Three Sword Techniques Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: Three Sword Techniques ¡°What are you saying? Do you dare to threaten me?¡± The brocade-robed youth, upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s harsh words, was immediately filled with rage. An oppressive force, invisible yet palpable, brutally crushed down on Huang Xiaolong!

    However, the brocade-robed youth could hardly believe that Huang Xiaolong would dare to spit such rebellious and outrageous words. He, a disciple of the towering Kunlun Sect, when had he ever been publicly humiliated by someone who most likely was a loose cultivator?

    Standing behind the brocade-robed youth, two elderly servants also flashed a fierce murderous intent in their eyes, but they promptly intervened. ¡°Young Master, this is not the place for violence. If we are to kill, we should do so after they leave Guan Shan Island. Let¡¯s not break the rules, or it won¡¯t be easy to deal with the aftermath,¡± they persuaded.

    These people, speaking right in front of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face, talked unabashedly about killing him once he left Guan Shan Island, displaying an utter brazenness and arrogance.

    The six loose cultivators who had come with Huang Xiaolong were now terrified out of their wits. They thought to themselves, it¡¯s all over¨Cwe¡¯re doomed! We¡¯ve caused an unmitigated disaster! The Kunlun Sect, it¡¯s like a juggernaut; how could loose cultivators like us ever provoke them? Although Huang Xiaolong was highly skilled in mana and possessed a flying sword, he was from the Central Plains!

    His foundation in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world was virtually non-existent!

    Within the Kunlun Sect, any high-level expert could suppress him with ease!

    ¡°Humph!!!!¡± The brocade-robed youth had a thought, but not daring to be too reckless here, he retracted the intense murderous pressure and sneered sinisterly. ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve got guts. But all the guts in the world are useless without true strength. You¡¯ll die quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ That¡¯s precisely what I should be saying to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with an indifferent laugh.

    Ying Aoshan, Song Yuru, and the three little demons all watched with amusement, not the least bit worried for Huang Xiaolong. They all knew what kind of being Huang Xiaolong was.

    In the auction hall, there were many cultivators who were now taking pleasure in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s predicament. Some cultivators were even joking about the brocade-robed youth.

    ¡°Young Master Chang, why get angry?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man in a date-red long robe hurried over.

    The mana waves emanating from this man indicated that he was at the late stage of the Mana Realm, only a step away from the early stage of Divine Skills. However, without taking that step, he would ultimately be nothing more than cannon fodder. Therefore, he appeared very frail in front of the brocade-robed youth.

    The middle-aged man wore a badge on his chest, identifying him as a staff member of the auction house.

    ¡°Humph! This loose cultivator dared to insult me here. What¡¯s wrong with your auction house? Since when can insignificant loose cultivators freely come and go?¡± the brocade-robed youth demanded with an accusatory look.

    ¡°This~~ Young Master Chang, there is no need for anger. I will handle it, I will handle it,¡± the middle-aged staffer responded obsequiously, clearly very afraid of the brocade-robed youth.

    And no wonder, for a disciple of the Kunlun Sect, regardless of their own realm, merely mentioning their backing was enough to make few people uncooperative.

    ¡°Ahem~~¡± The middle-aged staffer straightened his back, looking at Huang Xiaolong and the others with a somewhat sinister gaze. His realm might not be high, but having worked many years at the auction house and seen countless people, his ability to judge others was quite keen.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, whose attire was not a vestment robe (garments embedded with formations that emit mana with certain defensive capabilities¨Calmost all sect disciples have them), and then looking at the weak loose cultivators standing beside Huang Xiaolong, who looked pitiable, and even more so at Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan, who were even weaker, almost no different from ordinary people. And the three little demons, they didn¡¯t seem special in any way.

    ¡®Great! A bunch of ants have run to the auction house to spectate! And they dared to offend Young Master Chang of the Kunlun Sect! They¡¯re causing trouble for me! Damn it! Trash!¡¯ he thought.

    The middle-aged staffer¡¯s gaze became increasingly cold. ¡°You all, immediately apologize to Young Master Chang! Then, leave the auction house!¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, laughing instead of getting angry. ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    ¡°I am the auction house deacon of Guan Shan Island Market! What, you wish to take revenge on me? Hahahaha~~~~ Don¡¯t you owe Young Master Chang an apology?¡± the middle-aged man demanded aggressively.

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°So this is an auction house, and you¡¯re the deacon of the auction house, right?¡±

    ¡°Kid, you talk too much!¡± The middle-aged man growled impatiently. If it wasn¡¯t for the strict orders from the lord of Guan Shan Island Market that forbade anyone from fighting on the island, he might have already burst forth and slaughtered Huang Xiaolong on the spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°The auction house is a place for trading goods, and you, as the auction house deacon, have the duty to receive guests here to trade items. And I, just happen to have some items to sell at this auction house. The way you treat me shouldn¡¯t be to force me to apologize to someone from the Kunlun Sect. I have a question for you¨C are you the deacon of the auction house, or are you a dog raised by the Kunlun Sect?¡±

    Pfft~~~!

    The middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of blood at that!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words really choked him!

    Without any fuss or exaggeration, Huang Xiaolong spoke each word with moral superiority and each phrase struck deep, leaving the middle-aged man speechless with no counterargument!

    Even the other cultivators in the auction hall couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.

    ¡°Hey! The kid¡¯s sharp-tongued, quite a handful indeed!¡±

    ¡°His words are harsh, but reasonable. Acting as an auction manager and actively driving away patrons while blatantly favoring the Kongtong Sect¡¯s people is indeed quite shameless.¡±

    ¡°However, this kid¡¯s too brash and lacks the strength. Disaster looms over him, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Zhou Zhou, step back,¡± a gentle female voice said.

    A young woman who looked to be in her twenties walked over, with a delicate face and extraordinary bearing.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that the young woman¡¯s real age must be around 200 years, and her aura was at least no different from the two Shushan Sect disciples he had killed, a real expert, out of the league of that Kongtong Sect disciple in the brocade robe.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Miss Zhan.¡± The middle-aged man dared not dawdle any further, shooting Huang Xiaolong a resentful glance before stepping aside.

    ¡°Remember your place,¡± Miss Zhan said coldly, sweeping the middle-aged man with a stern look. Then, she turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You are right; our auction house should be impartial and not show favoritism towards anyone.¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhan,¡± the young man in the brocade robe also seemed somewhat wary of her, and quickly said, ¡°Miss Zhan, it is not that I¡¯m being unreasonable; it¡¯s just that these loose cultivators don¡¯t understand the rules. If they have something to sell, they should go to the night market and set up a stall, but this auction house is for treasured items. Why should they be allowed in?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Miss Zhan nodded, looking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s not that our auction house doesn¡¯t welcome you, but according to the rules, indeed, our auction house only deals with treasured items.¡±

    ¡°Get out immediately!¡± The arrogance of the young man in the brocade robe flared again.

    ¡°Treasured item transactions?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with amusement, looking at the man in the brocade robe. ¡°I do indeed have treasured items to sell to the auction house.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Immortal Cranes? Are you referring to those few cranes of yours? How ludicrous, such birds are hardly considered treasured items! Go set up a stall in the night market!¡± The young man in the brocade robe roared with laughter, displaying his disdain without reserve.

    ¡°Immortal Cranes? I never said I wanted to sell my Immortal Cranes~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°So, you¡¯ve also come to this auction house with treasured items to sell?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The young man¡¯s tone revealed an unmistakable trace of arrogance, ¡°I found three sword techniques in a relic, are such items not considered treasured?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, gasps of astonishment filled the entire hall.

    Sword techniques, especially those found in relics, were definitely extremely precious! Even more valuable than some lower-quality flying swords. After all, without the sword technique, one cannot fully unleash the power of a flying sword.

    Upon hearing this, Ying Aoshan¡¯s interest was piqued¨C¡®Oh, these sword techniques are akin to the secret martial arts of our ancient martial arts circles. Their value must indeed be high. If these are powerful techniques, then that¡¯s truly extraordinary.¡¯

    Even Miss Zhan appeared slightly moved. ¡°Young Master Chang, three sword techniques?¡±

    ¡°Yes, three. According to the eyes of a Kongtong Sect disciple like myself, those three sword techniques are incredibly powerful! It¡¯s just a pity they¡¯re not a complete set, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t need to come to Guan Shan Island¡¯s bazaar at all. The rewards from returning to the sect are unimaginable,¡± Young Master Chang said, a tinge of regret flashing in his eyes.

    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Haven¡¯t you rolled out yet?¡± Young Master Chang once again told Huang Xiaolong to leave.

    This time, Miss Zhan did not stop him.

    ¡°Wait~~ three sword techniques? Hahaha~~ is this what you call a treasured item transaction? Alright then, I will also bring out the item I wish to sell; I suppose it should be, barely, tens to hundreds of times more valuable than your three sword techniques,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    His words were met with roaring laughter in the hall.

    What could be tens to hundreds of times more valuable than three sword techniques? A superior magic weapon? An Immortal Pill?

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ You brat, what an outrageous claim!¡± Enraged yet amused, Young Master Chang then brewed up a sinister scheme in his eyes. ¡°Well then, the appraisers in this auction house have quite the discerning eye. Boy, bring out your item for the appraiser to assess. If, indeed, the item you wish to sell is more valuable than my three sword techniques, I will let you off. But if your item is mediocre and can¡¯t surpass the value of my three sword techniques, then¡­ kneel down and call me ¡®grandpa¡¯ three times. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ you want to make a bet on this?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart surged with joy, barely containing his laughter. ¡°Alright, if the item I wish to sell is worth more than your three sword techniques, you will kneel and kowtow, and I wouldn¡¯t want you to call me anything¨CI don¡¯t wish to be your grandfather. Having such an unworthy descendant would trouble me enough.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Bring Out Your Treasure

    Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: Bring Out Your Treasure! Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: Bring Out Your Treasure! Huang Xiaolong¡¯s frivolous words enraged Young Master Chang of the Kongtong Sect to the point where he was almost bursting with anger, yet he dared not make a move here and could only suppress his rage.

    Suppressing it! Forcing himself to suppress it!

    However, it was fortunate that Huang Xiaolong had agreed to compete with him to see whose item for sale at the auction hall was more precious!

    ¡°Fine, boy, you who know neither heaven nor earth!¡± Young Master Chang turned to Miss Zhan. ¡°Miss Zhan, you¡¯ve witnessed this matter. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bullying the weak but this trash, he¡¯s far too arrogant! Pushing people too far! Hence, Miss Zhan, I would like to request the best appraiser from the auction hall!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Miss Zhan nodded. ¡°Young Master Chang, the three sword techniques you found in the ruins are indeed too subtle for an ordinary appraiser to truly appreciate. Alright, I will go and invite Mr. Dongfang. Young Master Chang, please have a seat.¡±

    Mr. Dongfang!

    The most renowned appraiser in the Guan Shan Island market! Highly prestigious!

    He had even been invited by some major sects, such as the Shushan Sword Sect, the Emei Sect, the Kongtong Sect, and others, to appraise treasures! This was indeed an extraordinary honor!

    This was enough to prove that Mr. Dongfang held tremendous authority in the field of treasure appraisal!

    In fact, though Mr. Dongfang presided over the Guan Shan Island auction hall, he had rarely appeared in recent years to evaluate treasures.

    Now, hearing that Mr. Dongfang was personally intervening, everyone in the auction hall felt honored! Some were even excited, pausing their busy dealings to eagerly await his arrival.

    ¡°Ah! Mr. Dongfang!¡± Young Master Chang said, trembling. ¡°Miss Zhan, is Mr. Dongfang willing to take action? That¡¯s wonderful! Hahaha! That¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Mr. Dongfang has been resting on Guan Shan Island recently, turning down some invitations to appraise treasures. Given his advanced age, he should indeed settle down and enjoy his later years. However, these days, he has been rather bored. This time, let him come out and find some amusement,¡± Miss Zhan chuckled.

    ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and invite him,¡± Miss Zhan excused herself.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Boy, don¡¯t think you can bluff your way through! The fish eyes mixed with beads! Mr. Dongfang, with his unparalleled discerning eye! With his appraisal, we will be able to tell at a glance the superiority of the items we wish to sell! When the time comes, you will properly kneel down and call me ¡®grandfather¡¯ three times! Hahahaha!¡± Young Master Chang boasted immensely.

    Before long, Miss Zhan, accompanied by a white-bearded old man, slowly emerged.

    The old man looked somewhat frail, but his eyes were incredibly bright and sharp, as if they could see through nothingness to the truth!

    ¡®Oh, this old man, with his special eyes, must be the so-called treasure expert, Mr. Dongfang, huh? No wonder he excels at appraisals, his eyes are truly exceptional. But his level, it¡¯s probably just at the Mana Realm,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong assessed silently.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang! Hello!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, your physique appears much more vigorous!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, you really must take care of your health.¡±

    ¡­

    It seems that Mr. Dongfang is indeed held in high esteem.

    Although almost everyone present had a higher cultivation than Mr. Dongfang, they all showed him an unusual amount of respect. This was partly because Mr. Dongfang was one of the authorities in the overseas practitioners¡¯ world of treasure appraisal and partly because of Mr. Dongfang¡¯s terrifying connections.

    ¡°Hahaha! Thank you all for your concerns. This old man is quite well, quite well,¡± Mr. Dongfang greeted everyone casually with a fist and palm salute.

    Miss Zhan brought over a Taishi Chair and attended to Mr. Dongfang as he seated himself, then said to Young Master Chang and Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Gentlemen, please bring out the items you wish to sell today for Mr. Dongfang to appraise.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I hear that you¡¯ve made a bet? Interesting, interesting,¡± Mr. Dongfang¡¯s keen eyes gleamed with interest. ¡°Rest assured, give the treasures to this old man for appreciation. I can assure you, there will be no favoritism.¡±

    Young Master Chang cast a provocative gaze at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re in a hurry, aren¡¯t you? You go first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Afraid to bring out your worthless item, huh? Hahahaha!¡± Young Master Chang laughed triumphantly, then walked towards Mr. Dongfang and carefully pulled out some tattered parchment scrolls from his chest.

    Astonishing!

    Swoosh~~ swoosh~~~ swoosh~~

    From the parchment, invisible Sword Qi was actually emanating!

    The Sword Qi sliced through the air, making a ¡°puchi puchi¡± sound.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, these are three sword techniques that the junior has obtained from a relic site! The junior is rather clueless about these sword techniques, so please, Mr. Dongfang, have a look,¡± Young Master Chang said respectfully.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. Dongfang¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°It is indeed an ancient item! Quick, bring it here for me to take a look!¡±

    After receiving the parchment, brilliance burst from Mr. Dongfang¡¯s eyes as he carefully studied it, occasionally breaking into a smile, at times showing an intoxicating expression.

    Those present could easily tell from his facial expressions that Mr. Dongfang regarded these three sword techniques very highly!

    After a while, Mr. Dongfang finally raised his head. ¡°Good! This is the ¡®Asura Yin Sha Sword Technique¡¯¨Ca defining technique of the Mang Mountain Sect¡­ At its peak, the Mang Mountain Sect was extremely prominent. Although it wasn¡¯t quite a match for sects like the Kongtong or Shushan, it was at least no weaker than the current Hua Mountain or Mount Tai schools. It was only due to the depletion of the Mang Mountain Sect¡¯s Spirit Vein and inner strife that led to its downfall. Various secret teachings were lost¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to find the first three moves of the ¡®Asura Yin Sha Sword Technique¡¯!¡±

    Mr. Dongfang truly had a comprehensive understanding of ancient and modern knowledge, pulling references effortlessly!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Dongfang to hold such a high regard for these three sword techniques of mine! Mr. Dongfang, please, give it a valuation,¡± Young Master Chang¡¯s face grew smugger.

    ¡°Hmm~~ if this set of ¡®Asura Yin Sha Sword Technique¡¯ were complete, then its value would be incalculable. After all, it¡¯s a supreme teaching capable of founding a sect. It is a priceless treasure. If I must give it a price, then¡­¡± Mr. Dongfang frowned in thought for a full half-minute, then said, ¡°10,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    10,000 top-grade Spirit Stones?

    This statement caused an uproar in the hall! Shock!

    Huang Xiaolong also was slightly taken aback. ¡°Wow~~ impressive. A single top-grade Spirit Stone, when converted to Huaxia RMB, is 1 million. Then, 10,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, that is¨C100 billion!!!!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Mr. Dongfang¡¯s valuation is always the most accurate, the benchmark! Ha ha ha ha!¡± Young Master Chang couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter in pride.

    ¡°Ahem~~¡± Mr. Dongfang coughed a few times, indifferently saying, ¡°However, since you only have three sword techniques, the value must be greatly discounted. The present value of these three sword techniques should be around 100 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    100 top-grade Spirit Stones, when converted to RMB, is also 1 billion. In Huaxia, such a fortune would qualify one as a rich man, even a tycoon, in any city.

    ¡°Not bad at all, not bad at all,¡± Young Master Chang was still very satisfied with the valuation. Honestly, his total fortune didn¡¯t even come close to 100 top-grade Spirit Stones. Actually, a slightly better quality flying sword was worth only about 20 to 50 top-grade Spirit Stones.

    Big win! Huge profit!

    The rest of the people in the hall looked at Young Master Chang with eyes full of envy, jealousy, and hatred.

    ¡°Alright, present your treasure now,¡± Young Master Chang mockingly looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You heard it, Mr. Dongfang valued my three sword techniques at 100 top-grade Spirit Stones! Top-grade Spirit Stones! You probably haven¡¯t even seen a top-grade Spirit Stone in your life, have you? Now, take out your treasure. If it¡¯s worth less than 100 top-grade Spirit Stones, then kneel down and obediently call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯ three times! Ha ha ha! Good grandson!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let me also have Mr. Dongfang appraise my item,¡± Huang Xiaolong walked toward Mr. Dongfang without even glancing at Young Master Chang, smiling. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I am going to sell this item, but I¡¯m not sure if you can identify it.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. Dongfang¡¯s expression slightly changed, then he smiled. ¡°Young man, rest assured and bring it out. I will do my utmost to identify it. I have said I will not be biased.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Huang Xiaolong took out an Elixir of Immortality.

    The size of a dragon¡¯s eye, fire-red Immortal Medicine!

    ¡°This~~¡± Mr. Dongfang¡¯s eyes bulged, his lips instantly cracked, ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ could it be¡­ young man, could you, could you let me take a closer look at this pill¡­¡±

    Mr. Dongfang, actively extended his withered palm, his fingers trembling non-stop, as if he was suffering from ¡®chicken claw frenzy.¡¯

    ¡­

 Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Young Brother Can We Have a

    Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Young Brother, Can We Have a Discussion? Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Young Brother, Can We Have a Discussion? At this moment, Mr. Dongfang, with trembling hands, cautiously reached out to receive the elixir from Huang Xiaolong. However, there was a hint of hesitation in his eyes, fearing that Huang Xiaolong would not hand over the elixir for him to carefully authenticate.

    ¡°Young man, rest assured, I¡­ I will certainly not take advantage of your unpreparedness and consume your elixir,¡± Mr. Dongfang said with a quivering voice.

    Upon hearing Mr. Dongfang¡¯s words, the entire hall burst into laughter¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Mr. Dongfang is really humorous.¡±

    ¡°Witty, witty~~ It¡¯s rare for Mr. Dongfang to still retain a sense of humor and wit.¡±

    ¡°What kind of elixir is this? I can faintly sense the vitality it contains. But there isn¡¯t a strong fluctuation of Spiritual Energy or Mana.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ So, the item this Loose Cultivator wishes to sell is just this worthless elixir. It¡¯s hilarious~~ A mere broken elixir, and he thinks it can compare with Young Master Chang¡¯s three Sword Techniques from the Mang Mountain Sect? Once this gets out, it will surely be the butt of the joke! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°I thought he would bring out some supreme treasure, but it turns out to be just this. Generally speaking, the value of an elixir is absolutely lower than a Sword Technique. Unless it¡¯s some heaven-defying Immortal Pill. Young Master Chang¡¯s three Sword Techniques, although incomplete, are the Mang Mountain Sect¡¯s treasured techniques of yesteryear. With these three techniques, one could even establish a minor sect. And what does that Loose Cultivator present? Let¡¯s see the results of Mr. Dongfang¡¯s appraisal; it might be worth a few low-grade Spirit Stones at most~~ merely seeking public attention!¡±

    ¡°I am eager to see, this Loose Cultivator, in our presence, kneeling and kowtowing to Young Master Chang, calling him ¡®grandfather¡¯ in such a pathetic state~~hahaha¡­ This is no one else¡¯s fault but his own for bringing shame upon himself.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Dongfang, of course I intend to let you properly authenticate this elixir. Is there even a need to ask?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, tossing the Elixir of Immortality directly to Mr. Dongfang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw it around!¡± Mr. Dongfang exclaimed in horror, ¡°How¡­ how can you carelessly throw it around like that?¡±

    He caught the Elixir in a frantic hustle, and with a grateful look, he glanced at Huang Xiaolong. Then, he meticulously, over and over again, inspected it, his eyes gleaming ever more intensely. His lips kept twitching.

    ¡®Heh, it seems that Mr. Dongfang is indeed not ordinary; he must be someone knowledgeable! He recognizes my Elixir of Immortality!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ you little brat, now, what else do you have to say? Why don¡¯t you kneel down! Kowtow! Call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯!¡± Young Master Chang laughed wantonly, his expression fierce. ¡°You¡¯ve already lost! No matter how valuable your elixir is, it¡¯s not worth a high-grade Spirit Stone! You have utterly failed!¡±

    ¡°I ask you¨Cwhere do you get your confidence?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, speechlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Dongfang to finish the appraisal and evaluate the value of my elixir before we decide the winner.¡±

    ¡°You really won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin, will you?¡± Young Master Chang looked at Huang Xiaolong with a cat-playing-with-a-mouse gaze.

    The laughter in the hall grew louder and more intense.

    Among those who had explored the tomb of Emperor Qin with Huang Xiaolong, neither Ying Aoshan nor Song Yuru were present, not to mention the three little demons. Thus, they had no clear idea what treasure Huang Xiaolong had brought out. And from a visual standpoint, they couldn¡¯t determine the value of this crimson elixir either.

    With the three Sword Techniques of Young Master Chang as a precious comparison, Ying Aoshan, Song Yuru, and the three little demons couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious for Huang Xiaolong.

    Mr. Dongfang kept inspecting the elixir, occasionally closing his eyes, carefully placing the elixir under his nose and taking a deep sniff.

    A good fifteen minutes passed, and he was still appraising! He seemed to be entranced!

    ¡°Ahem~~ Mr. Dongfang, is it possible that the quality of this elixir is too low to determine its value?¡± Young Master Chang asked leisurely.

    Miss Zhan also frowned slightly. She had witnessed Mr. Dongfang appraising treasures countless times. Almost every time, Mr. Dongfang would accurately evaluate the value of the treasure within a very short period. It was rare, as it was today, for such a long delay without any comment.

    ¡®Could it be that this elixir has some hidden secrets? There have been several valuable medicines appeared in this auction house. Historically, the most expensive elixir, called ¡®Yin Yang Longevity Pill,¡¯ which could increase a person¡¯s lifespan by 200 years, was once auctioned for 80 high-grade Spirit Stones, causing quite a stir. However, the elixir that the Loose Cultivator provided today for Mr. Dongfang to appraise, whatever its effects, I doubt it could surpass the price of that ¡®Yin Yang Longevity Pill,¡¯ and Young Master Chang¡¯s three Sword Techniques have been appraised at 100 high-grade Spirit Stones. It means, actually, in this treasure contest, Young Master Chang has already won, and that¡¯s a foregone conclusion.¡¯

    While Miss Zhan was deep in thought, Mr. Dongfang suddenly raised a pair of fiery eyes, looking at Huang Xiaolong, but didn¡¯t immediately return the elixir in his hand. ¡°Young man! Could we possibly make a deal!¡±

    Uh~~!

    Young man?

    The widely renowned Mr. Dongfang was actually condescending to call Huang Xiaolong ¡®young man¡¯.

    What does this mean?

    Everyone in the hall was stupefied!

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, please announce immediately the value of this pill,¡± Young Master Chang said, beaming with pride. ¡°I guess this lousy pill is probably not even worth¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. Dongfang seemed extremely displeased with Young Master Chang¡¯s interruption and directly turned hostile. ¡°A lousy pill? If you think this pill is lousy, then your three moves of the Sword technique are worse than garbage!¡±

    Boom~~!!!!

    This statement, like a bolt of thunder, struck directly in the auction hall, exploding and causing everyone to lose their souls, questioning if there was something wrong with their ears!

    Young Master Chang himself was staring blankly, his mind suddenly in disarray.

    Miss Zhan was also dumbstruck.

    Mr. Dongfang no longer paid attention to anyone else. He looked at Huang Xiaolong with a gaze that was almost pleading. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s talk things out!¡±

    ¡°Heh, Mr. Dongfang, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with an amused smile.

    ¡°Little brother, my life is nearing its end, like a lamp running out of oil. Over the years, I have been looking for a life-extending treasure¡­ Ah¡­¡± Mr. Dongfang lamented a bit and then said in a trembling voice, ¡°So, having served as a treasure appraiser all my life, I¡¯ve collected fees which are quite considerable, so, I have accumulated 200 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    200 top-grade Spirit Stones, which when converted into Huaxia RMB, amount to 200 million!

    ¡°Heh, Mr. Dongfang, you really are a wealthy man,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t joke, my years are advanced, and I can no longer make any progress in my cultivation. No matter how much wealth I have, it¡¯s like fleeting clouds to me, meaningless. Little brother, 200 top-grade Spirit Stones, plus, I will be at your call to appraise treasures at no charge, unlimited times. How about we exchange them for your pill?¡±

    Silence!

    Quiet!

    The entire hall was eerily silent!

    Everyone was staring wide-eyed at Mr. Dongfang!

    200 top-grade Spirit Stones! Plus, unlimited free treasure appraisals for Huang Xiaolong from now on!

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, not responding immediately.

    Mr. Dongfang, suddenly biting his lip, said, ¡°Apart from the aforementioned conditions, I am willing to pay you an additional 200 top-grade Spirit Stones, but at the moment, I have no Spirit Stones left. However, rest assured, little brother, tomorrow! Tomorrow I will come out of seclusion and take up jobs! Every year, I will give little brother 20 top-grade Spirit Stones, and within ten years, I will repay all the debts!¡±

    The people inside the hall were almost going mad!

    Huang Xiaolong still did not speak.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Mr. Dongfang stood up. ¡°Another condition! I¡¯ll give up my face! I personally will go and plead! Little brother, which sect do you wish to join? I will help you smooth the way! I will make sure your wishes are fulfilled! Little brother, are you satisfied now?¡±

    Mr. Dongfang was continuously throwing out tempting offers which were hard to refuse!

    He was determined to exchange all he had for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pill.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, let¡¯s not discuss this matter for now. Now, please announce whether the value of my pill is higher, or the value of that Kongtong Sect disciple¡¯s three moves of the Sword technique,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking look, turning towards Young Master Chang, who was sweating profusely!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Things Got Out of Hand

    Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Things Got Out of Hand! Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Things Got Out of Hand! In fact, no one was a fool when Huang Xiaolong asked about the value of his medicinal pill compared with Young Master Chang¡¯s three sword techniques, which was higher and which was lower, better or worse¡­

    Everyone in the room had clearly heard every word previously said by Mr. Dongfang.

    Altogether, including installments, Mr. Dongfang had agreed to pay four hundred top-grade spirit stones for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medicinal pill, along with some additional generous terms.

    Meanwhile, Young Master Chang¡¯s three sword techniques had long been appraised at one hundred top-grade spirit stones.

    The comparison was immediately clear!

    Before Mr. Dongfang had even spoken, Young Master Chang¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, his corners of the mouth twitching, and his eyes filled with bloodshot veins.

    ¡°Little brother, the value of your medicinal pill is far greater than those three sword techniques. The difference between their values is like that between heaven and earth,¡± Mr. Dongfang declared in a fair-minded tone.

    Everyone in the hall fell silent.

    This bet had been lost by Young Master Chang, lost utterly and completely.

    Everyone trusted in Mr. Dongfang¡¯s impartiality; his reputation was impeccable in the world of overseas cultivators, and he never engaged in favoritism or malpractice, deliberately skewing his judgment for anyone.

    However, everyone was wracking their brains, unable to comprehend why a seemingly ordinary medicinal pill could be valued more highly than three powerful sword techniques.

    Where was the justice in that?!

    ¡°Hehe, you lost. Now kneel down and kowtow,¡± Huang Xiaolong teased Young Master Chang with a smirk.

    ¡°No!!!!¡± Suddenly, Young Master Chang shrieked sharply, ¡°Impossible! Impossible! How can a single medicinal pill be worth more than my three sword techniques? There must be some deceit involved!¡±

    Hearing Young Master Chang¡¯s hysterical scream, a shade of indignation flashed across Mr. Dongfang¡¯s face. ¡°What, are you questioning my integrity? Or perhaps, are you doubting my ability to assess treasures? Hehehe~~ Young man, you¡¯re a disciple from the Kongtong Sect, right? Even the transcendent elders of your sect have never doubted me. And you? Hehe, do you really want to tarnish my reputation today?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Chang, mind your words!¡± Miss Zhan chastised, her aura slightly emanating with disapproval.

    The two old servants behind Young Master Chang also hurriedly whispered a caution. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t talk recklessly like that.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Mr. Dongfang, I¡¯m not doubting you. But I cannot accept this! Mr. Dongfang, please reveal the value of this medicinal pill so I can judge for myself¡­ Just like this, I truly can¡¯t bear it!¡± Young Master Chang roared lowly.

    Not only Young Master Chang, but everyone present was utterly perplexed and all cast curious glances toward Mr. Dongfang, hoping he could clear up the confusion.

    ¡°Alright~~¡± Mr. Dongfang nodded and, somewhat reluctantly, handed the medicinal pill back to Huang Xiaolong.

    This caused Huang Xiaolong to develop some respect for Mr. Dongfang.

    After all, Mr. Dongfang already knew the effects of this not-dying medicinal pill; despite his old age and need for prolonging his life, he could have simply swallowed the pill first. Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current status as an unknown loose cultivator and Mr. Dongfang¡¯s stature and connections, who would care if he swallowed the not-dying medicine?

    But he had not done so, which clearly showed his integrity was as clear as day, forthright and upright!

    ¡°Hehe~¡± Huang Xiaolong gripped the not-dying medicinal pill and nodded his thanks to Mr. Dongfang.

    Mr. Dongfang was about to speak but seemed to suddenly recall something. He smiled at Huang Xiaolong and whispered. ¡°Young brother, do you really want me to disclose the mystery of this medicine in public? Young man, you are naive and unaware of the dangers in the world of cultivators. This medicine is a supreme treasure, which might incite a fierce scramble, and in the face of immense benefits, all rules can be crushed by the powerful.¡±

    The six loose cultivators who accompanied Huang Xiaolong all nodded in agreement, knowing well the law of the jungle in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world.

    Actually, Huang Xiaolong found himself in an awkward situation now.

    Either he could simply sell the medicinal pill to Mr. Dongfang and wash his hands of the matter,

    or insist that Mr. Dongfang disclose the extraordinary aspect of the medicine; but doing so might expose him to overt robberies or even losing his life.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, please speak. This competition must also convince the younger generation wholeheartedly,¡± Young Master Chang said, clearly understanding the key point. He gave Huang Xiaolong a sinister glance and stirred up the crowd.

    ¡°Heh, Mr. Dongfang, feel free to speak. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with nonchalance.

    ¡°Well, alright then.¡± Mr. Dongfang respected Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wishes and spoke aloud, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this medicine. I once had the fortune to see one during a major identification conference many years ago. At that time, a mysterious cultivator surnamed ¡®Xu¡¯ put it up for sale. Therefore, I am not unfamiliar with this medicine.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind stirred. ¡®Oh, so Mr. Dongfang is talking about Xu Fu¡­ It turns out, this guy had already brought the immortal medicine to trade in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world.¡¯

    ¡°This medicine does not contain much Spiritual Energy, nor does it have strong Mana fluctuations. This medicine is called ¡ª the Immortal Medicine!¡± Mr. Dongfang¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly. ¡°What is Immortal Medicine? As the name implies, those who consume this medicine achieve immortality! In the world of cultivators, what pill is most precious? The answer is simple ¡ª any pill that can extend one¡¯s lifespan! Many years ago, here in Guan Shan Island¡¯s market, a Yin Yang Longevity Pill that could add 200 years to one¡¯s life was sold for the high price of 80 top-grade Spirit Stones. Extending life by 200 years, worth 80 top-grade Spirit Stones. So, what is immortality worth?¡±

    ¡°Eternal life is the ultimate goal for us cultivators! Lifespan, something valued by the common folk, is even more valued by us cultivators. Although our lifespans are many times that of ordinary humans, the time we spend in cultivation is far too long. Only upon reaching the Transcendent Realm, does one obtain a relatively longer lifespan. However, the Transcendent Realm requires one to undergo tribulation; failing to transcend means eternal doom, immediate death. Stepping into the Law Manifestation Realm truly means transcending life and death. Yet of the many cultivators, how many can reach this state? Mana Realm cultivators will die, Divine Skills Realm cultivators also cannot withstand the erosion of time. Moreover, lifespan is too important for us cultivators; having a longer lifespan means constantly striving for higher realms without worrying about dying during the process, regretting an old death.¡±

    Mr. Dongfang¡¯s words were like the beating of drums at dawn and dusk, striking everyone¡¯s ears.

    In the hall, the cultivators showed various expressions ¡ª some were horrified, some were filled with greed, some were confused, some displayed a murderous aura, some were ferocious¡­

    The atmosphere became subtly delicate.

    ¡°However, this Immortal Medicine has two drawbacks. Because of these, the medicine is not considered a priceless treasure. These two drawbacks, if not perfectly resolved, leave the medicine with severe flaws. But it would still be highly coveted by us cultivators,¡± Mr. Dongfang revealed without the slightest concealment.

    Huang Xiaolong naturally knew the two major drawbacks of the Immortal Medicine.

    1, After consuming the Immortal Medicine, one would periodically fall into a deep sleep, possibly awakening only after decades, or it could even take hundreds of years to awake. Even overseas cultivators likely cannot control this dormant state, and during this period, vital functions cease, preventing cultivation.

    2, After consuming the Immortal Medicine, one would no longer possess the ability to reproduce.

    At that moment, cultivators couldn¡¯t help but surround Huang Xiaolong, quickly closing in to form an encircling trend.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Mr. Dongfang chastised somewhat helplessly.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, looked entirely unconcerned.

    Just then!

    Whoosh~ whoosh~~ whoosh~~~

    Brilliant lights, tearing through the void from unknown origins, descended directly into the auction hall ¡ª

    ¡°This Immortal Medicine, I claim it!¡± Among a radiance of golden sunlight, an old man dressed in a robe adorned with sun, moon, and stars walked out, his hair and beard all white but emanating a terrifyingly immense pressure, so oppressive that the restive cultivators in the hall recoiled in terror.

    A mighty figure had arrived!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡®Hmm, early stage of the Transcendent Realm. Not bad.¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good, good, not bad, another Immortal Medicine has appeared in the world of overseas cultivators. It belongs to no one but me.¡± Another robed old man stepped into the auction hall, his footsteps surging with dazzling light, dense runes swirling around.

    Another early stage of the Transcendent Realm.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In an instant, quite a few early-stage Transcendent Realm powerhouses had reached the auction hall! Their life force flared like scorching suns.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is Guan Shan Island, and you have no right to act recklessly here~~~¡± From deep within the island, inside a palace, an immensely deep voice rang out, filled with an unrivaled domineering aura.

    It was the voice of Guan Shan Island¡¯s Master!

    ¡®Hehehe~~ Things are getting interesting~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong had an expression of someone enjoying the show.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 One Island for One Pill

    Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: One Island for One Pill! Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: One Island for One Pill! Those who had arrived at the auction hall were all at the initial stages of the Tribulation Crossing Realm, and nearly all of them were aged elders or old women. Despite their high cultivation realms, their physical bodies had almost begun to decline. They had also encountered bottlenecks in their cultivation and were unable to break through, so they could only look for life-extending elixirs.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Elixir of Eternal Life was just what they needed! It could be said they were determined to obtain it!

    Now, with the arrival of these initial-stage powerhouses of the Tribulation Crossing Realm, some cultivators who had originally been restless no longer dared to make any further moves.

    After all, in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, those in the Tribulation Crossing Realm were considered major powerhouses, either elders of large sects or the final trump card within smaller sects.

    ¡°Little brother, you don¡¯t need to be nervous¡­ come, stand next to me,¡± said Mr. Dongfang, perhaps fearing that Huang Xiaolong would be overwhelmed by the imposing aura of so many giants and offered to let Huang Xiaolong stand by his side.

    ¡°Hehe, Mr. Dongfang, you are truly benevolent,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, his opinion of Mr. Dongfang¡¯s character rising further.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong made no move to reveal his own strength. Holding the elixir, he unassumingly took his people and stood beside Mr. Dongfang.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, anyone who comes to my Guan Shan Island is a guest, but you must not act rashly. Otherwise, I will not show any mercy,¡± a white-robed elder slowly walked in, his body passing through the walls like ripples on water and entering the hall. The elder had a thin, scholarly appearance and an aura about him that was elegant, yet his mana shone like divine radiance.

    Huang Xiaolong instantly recognized the aura of the white-robed elder as the one he had sensed when he first arrived at Guan Shan Island, hidden deep within a palace on the island.

    He was the Island Master of Guan Shan, an initial-stage powerhouse of the Tribulation Crossing Realm, and his body shone with treasured light, suggesting he possessed some treasures of no small value.

    With the Island Master¡¯s appearance, the faces of the other initial-stage giants in the hall all revealed a hint of wariness.

    ¡°Island Master!¡± In the hall, including Miss Zhan, Mr. Dongfang, and other staff members all bent at the waist, showing utmost respect and courtesy.

    ¡°Brother Guan Shan, I didn¡¯t expect you to leave seclusion as well. Hehe~~¡± a black-robed elder laughed awkwardly. ¡°I was just flying nearby, and my divine sense casually swept over this place. Unintentionally, I learned that an Elixir of Life had appeared in your auction house. So, I came down to have a look.¡±

    The Island Master was named Guan Shan, and the island was named after him.

    ¡°You all are here for this Elixir of Life. Heh~~¡± Guan Shan chuckled coldly.

    ¡°Enough, Brother Guan Shan, we¡¯re not fools. The value of this Elixir of Life, we all understand perfectly. Now, what¡¯s to be done? Since the elixir has appeared in the auction house, naturally it¡¯s first come, first served. My point is, everyone present has a chance to compete. Brother Guan Shan, you can¡¯t monopolize this Elixir of Life just because you¡¯re the local authority,¡± another giant stepped forward to say. ¡°We will certainly give you face, but if you insist on doing things your own way, that will certainly provoke public anger.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You underestimate me!¡± Guan Shan sneered. ¡°As long as you follow the rules, I won¡¯t do anything to incur public wrath.¡±

    With that, Guan Shan¡¯s gaze turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young friend, where did you obtain this elixir?¡±

    While asking, Guan Shan didn¡¯t use his oppressive aura to force Huang Xiaolong, displaying a very friendly demeanor.

    ¡°Oh, I just happened upon it by chance,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a giggle.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Then, young friend, how many of these Elixirs of Life do you have in your possession?¡± Guan Shan asked again.

    When he asked this question, everyone in the hall, whether they were giants in the Tribulation Crossing Realm or cultivators in the Divine Skills Realm, all looked somewhat nervously at Huang Xiaolong. Their gazes were filled with a greedy light like that of wolves and tigers.

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°Hehe, such elixirs are naturally not plentiful.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s response was vague.

    ¡°Then, this is the only one?¡± Guan Shan pressed.

    Huang Xiaolong simply responded with a non-committal gesture.

    ¡°Good, very good. You needn¡¯t be afraid, young friend, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. With our realm, to rob you of your goods would be unbecoming. Rest assured, we are all people who value our own status,¡± Guan Shan reassured Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong inwardly scoffed, thinking to himself, as if I¡¯d be afraid of you robbing me! If you dare, just try it! That would give me a good reason to kill you all, a swift and satisfying act of thievery!

    ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s no need for hard feelings among us. Since the elixir has appeared in the auction house and this young friend is willing to sell, then let¡¯s follow the auction house rules. We will auction it here, and the highest bidder wins!¡± Guan Shan smiled and looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young friend, do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just want to exchange it for a satisfactory amount of Spirit Stones. As for to whom the Elixir of Life goes, it¡¯s none of my concern. The highest bidder wins; that¡¯s fine. Let it be the highest bidder,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged nonchalantly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Young friend, you really are quite interesting. Facing us old timers, you¡¯ve managed to remain neither servile nor overbearing, promising, very promising,¡± there was a rare glint of appreciation in Guan Shan¡¯s eyes.

    Straightaway, Guan Shan looked at the giants in the hall. ¡°Gentlemen, I assume you have no objections?¡±

    ¡°That would be great!¡±

    ¡°Fair.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let the highest bidder win then.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You too can place a bid,¡± Guan Shan kindly said to Young Master Chang and other Divine Skills Realm cultivators.

    Those Divine Skills Realm cultivators, embarrassed to death, hastily replied, ¡°We dare not, we dare not.¡±

    Dammit, this was a game played by giants, where would cultivators of the Divine Skills Realm even find the capacity to get involved? Besides, their financial resources were completely insufficient!

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then,¡± Guan Shan nodded. ¡°I bid 200 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    Aside from Guan Shan, there were still eight other Tribulation Realm titans in the hall.

    That moment, an indifferent voice said, ¡°300 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ The temptation of eternal life is indeed great. This pill also caused a sensation in our overseas cultivator world back in the day, but the final transaction price remained a secret. Alright, I¡¯ll just bid 400 top-grade Spirit Stones for fun.¡±

    ¡°You all really throw your money around. I¡¯ll join the excitement. 500 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡­

    The price of the immortality pill skyrockets!

    In the hall, those with lower status are all gasping for breath, staring agape!

    The big shots are so awesome, casually raising the price by hundreds of top-grade Spirit Stones¡­

    Untouchable! Absolutely untouchable!

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve really made a huge profit this time,¡± Qingqing whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, seemingly helpless as well. ¡°Originally, I was thinking to sell it if the price was right. I didn¡¯t expect so many people to drive the price up.¡±

    This time, it really was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s good luck. If these Tribulation Realm big shots hadn¡¯t driven up the price, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s psychological price point was actually only 300 to 400 top-grade Spirit Stones.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Young Master Chang glared at Huang Xiaolong with jealous, venomous eyes. ¡°You mongrel! Actually got a heaven-sent bargain! No! This can¡¯t go on!¡±

    With a thought, a strong idea surged in Young Master Chang¡¯s heart. ¡°Fine! Let you be arrogant for now, but once you get the Spirit Stones and leave Guan Shan Island, this Young Master will have you dead! All the Spirit Stones you¡¯ve earned will belong to this Young Master!¡±

    Just like Young Master Chang, there were not a few cultivators who had the thought of robbing Huang Xiaolong, plundering and killing.

    ¡­

    By now, the price of the immortality pill had been driven to an extremely high point.

    ¡°Forget it! This pill can grant immortality, but it has two huge flaws. Back when it first appeared, these two flaws were also exposed. This is my final bid, and if someone offers a price higher than this, I¡¯ll give up,¡± an old woman gritted her teeth. ¡°1000 top-grade Spirit Stones, that¡¯s my ultimate offer.¡±

    1000 top-grade Spirit Stones! Converted into Huaxia RMB, that¡¯s 10 billion!

    Such a bid made everyone in the hall so envious they almost couldn¡¯t wait to rush up and rob Huang Xiaolong!

    Truly a breath-taking offer!

    Even Ying Aoshan, Song Yuru, and the three little demons were somewhat losing control of their emotions now.

    This transaction might have already become the most expensive in the history of Guan Shan Island¨Cunparalleled!

    After the offer of 1000 top-grade Spirit Stones was made, most of the Tribulation Realm titans essentially gave up.

    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t offer a higher bid, but it no longer made sense.

    You see, someone like Mr. Dongfang, a Mana Realm cultivator, who made his fortune by appraising treasures for others, had accumulated 200 top-grade Spirit Stones in his lifetime. These Tribulation Realm giants definitely had tremendous, incalculable wealth.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s immortality pill, with its two relatively fatal flaws, probably wasn¡¯t worth the giants breaking the bank. If it hadn¡¯t been for those two flaws, these giants might have been willing to exhaust all their resources.

    ¡°Yes, taking this pill, one can achieve immortality, but one would periodically fall into a dormant state, waking up after as short as a dozen years or as long as hundreds of years. And if there¡¯s a critical matter to deal with when the dormancy period strikes, wouldn¡¯t that ruin everything? What¡¯s more worrisome is that if enemies find you during your dormancy, you would die without a burial place, without any chance to resist. So, this is my last bid¨Ctake it or leave it,¡± a golden-robed elder stated, his eyes as fierce as the blazing sun. ¡°1300 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    This bid silenced the other Tribulation Realm titans, who all wore expressions of resignation on their faces.

    Only Island Master Guan Shan was still frowning in contemplation, weighing his options.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Guan Shan, you¡¯ve controlled the Guan Shan Island marketplace for many years, and your wealth should be the most substantial of us all. We can¡¯t compete with you. If you are willing to bid higher than 1300 top-grade Spirit Stones, then I give up. I won¡¯t compete with you in wealth. It¡¯s not worth it. It all depends on whether you are willing to part with it or not,¡± the golden-robed elder said, looking uncaring.

    Guan Shan had an intense internal struggle¨C

    ¡®I¡¯ve been stuck at the early stage of the Tribulation Realm for a very long time. I think I¡¯ve reached the ultimate bottleneck in my cultivation, which I might never cross. And I have only 200 to 300 years left of my natural lifespan. To mortals, that would be extraordinary. But to us cultivators, it¡¯s almost the blink of an eye. I do not want to die! I don¡¯t want to fall! I¡¯ve amassed wealth that rivals nations, and I haven¡¯t enjoyed it enough! No! Even if I can never break through another realm, I absolutely don¡¯t want to die! Better to live a bad life than a good death!¡¯

    Finally, Guan Shan made up his mind, took a deep breath, and said to Huang Xiaolong¨C¡°Young friend, truth be told, I spent most of my top-grade Spirit Stones on buying pills to strike at higher realms and recently in crafting a magical artifact, which cost me far too many Spirit Stones buying materials¡­ I don¡¯t have many Spirit Stones at hand. How about this, I won¡¯t give you Spirit Stones. I offer this island in exchange for the immortality pill in your possession!¡±

    Upon these words, the entire place was shocked!

    An island for a pill????

    ¡­

 Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Deal

    Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: Deal!!! Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: Deal!!! Guan Shan actually proposed exchanging his own island for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s elixir of immortality.

    Such a proposal literally exploded on the spot with everyone present.

    Even Huang Xiaolong himself had never anticipated it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    Guan Shan took a deep breath and began to explain, ¡°Young friend, this island is a mid-sized marketplace in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, somewhat famous in its own right. I have managed this marketplace for a long time. Various stalls and auction houses have also formed a certain scale and atmosphere. Every day, thousands of overseas cultivators come to my island to trade, sometimes even tens of thousands, creating a grand scene. For every transaction, as the master of the island, I take a small portion of the profits. There are also inns and taverns on the island that generate considerable income. In one day, my island can generate at least one to two top-grade Spirit Stones in pure profit.¡±

    Listening to Guan Shan¡¯s narrative, Huang Xiaolong started calculating in his mind.

    ¡®Earning one to two top-grade Spirit Stones in pure profit each day, that¡¯s equivalent to 1.2 million. In one month, that amounts to 30 to 60 million in profit. In a good year, profits could reach several hundred million.¡¯

    ¡°Young friend, this island has already become a market. Now, I offer this stable market in exchange for your elixir of immortality. What do you think?¡± Guan Shan looked at Huang Xiaolong with a resolute expression.

    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Guan Shan, you are formidable, truly formidable, we can¡¯t compete with you. Alright, we give up.¡±

    The major players at the Tribulation stage shook their heads.

    The value of Guan Shan¡¯s island could not be measured in Spirit Stones. This was a market that could generate long-term profits!

    With control over such a stable market, money would naturally flow continuously.

    Guan Shan was so ruthless to hand over his own source of wealth to Huang Xiaolong.

    Such boldness was not something an ordinary person could achieve.

    It seemed that Guan Shan was resolute in acquiring that elixir of immortality. No matter how others competed, they could not outdo him.

    At this moment, the people in the hall looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with insane jealousy.

    Especially Young Master Chang, who now almost wished he could bite chunks of flesh off Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body. ¡°This is outrageous! This is outrageous! Such a minor Loose Cultivator, transforming overnight, is about to become the master of an island! I cannot accept this! I cannot!¡±

    Jealousy, like thousands of venomous snakes, gnawed at Young Master Chang¡¯s heart!

    The Loose Cultivators who came with Huang Xiaolong felt as if they were dreaming.

    Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and the three little demons all felt happy for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°How do I control this island?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Young friend, on this Guan Shan Island, I have arranged a total of forty-nine defensive formations, as well as seventy-nine attack formations. I can let you refine these formations one by one. When you have refined them, you will be able to control the island as you wish. For example, one of the defensive formations I arranged can withstand attacks from early-stage Tribulation practitioners. And one of the attack formations I have set up can easily kill those below the Tribulation stage, and severely injure early-stage Tribulation practitioners,¡± Guan Shan elaborated.

    The island is controlled by formations.

    For instance, once Huang Xiaolong refines various formations on the island and decides to kill a cultivator who is on the island, if it is someone like Young Master Chang, a Divine Skills practitioner, then with just a thought, Huang Xiaolong could activate an attack formation and instantly kill him.

    ¡°So, young friend, are you satisfied? Although your realm is not strong, once you control the island, even early-stage Tribulation practitioners will not dare to cause trouble on the island,¡± Guan Shan enticed.

    In fact, Guan Shan also had his own calculations in his heart.

    The things he had just told Huang Xiaolong were partly true and partly exaggerated.

    Guan Shan had simply handed over the island, its various settings, its formations, and its hardware to Huang Xiaolong.

    But he had not handed over the market!

    What is a market?

    That was the reputation of Guan Shan!

    That was the deterrence power of Guan Shan!

    That was the immense cultivation of Guan Shan as a giant at the early stage of Tribulation Crossing!

    That was the network and backing Guan Shan had established over the years!

    Without these, the market on Guan Shan Island would gradually decline!

    After all, Loose Cultivators like Huang Xiaolong are like duckweed in the ocean, utterly unreliable, even vulnerable to protecting themselves. Who would come to this island to trade? Even personal safety might not be guaranteed!

    Simply put, considering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cultivation level, status, methods, and connections¡­, he was utterly incapable of controlling this island!

    He lacked virtue and capability!

    This is a piece of fat meat that the powerful would covet, and sooner or later, it would be snatched away!

    In contrast, for Guan Shan, finding a new island and starting up a bustling market again was easy, just a matter of time.

    At this moment, many cultivators present had already realized this.

    Guan Shan had merely handed over a seemingly prosperous shell to Huang Xiaolong!

    Thinking deeper, Guan Shan was actually harming Huang Xiaolong, after all, ¡®possession brings trouble¡¯ they say.

    ¡®Heh~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled with some amusement.

    Huang Xiaolong was no fool, quite the opposite, he was quite intelligent, and he knew the intricacies involved.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong was extremely satisfied with this trade!

    First, having come to the world of overseas cultivators, Huang Xiaolong still needed a foothold. To get an island for no reason at all was better than best. Moreover, this island had been well-managed by Guan Shan over such a long period, everything was impeccable.

    Second, the Elixir of Immortality came to Huang Xiaolong effortlessly; he still had five left in his possession, and he didn¡¯t care about them at all. He could even throw one away casually, let alone trade it for an island.

    Third, if Guan Shan could control the island, why couldn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong? Who would dare cause trouble? Huang Xiaolong could beat the crap out of them!

    ¡°Alright then, Island Master Guan, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Huang Xiaolong gladly agreed. His face also revealed a triumphant and joyful expression.

    ¡®This youth is still very naive,¡¯ Guan Shan thought to himself with a smile, ¡®Initially, the growth of my market had also reached a bottleneck, and I was planning to look for a new, larger island. Now, handing this island over to him, and withdrawing all my subordinates, it has become nothing but a shell~ Hehe, but even if it were an empty island, trading it for the youth¡¯s Elixir of Immortality, none of us made a bad deal. It remains to be seen whether this youth can hold onto the island.¡¯

    ¡°Good! It¡¯s a deal!¡± Guan Shan nodded. ¡°Come, young friend, let me first take you to assimilate the various formations on the island, and then, you give me the Elixir of Immortality. Rest assured, I, Guan Shan, will not play any tricks on you.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled contentedly.

    With that, Huang Xiaolong was about to follow Guan Shan to assimilate and control the various formations on the island.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The giants at the early stage of Tribulation Crossing also bid their farewells and left one after another.

    One of the giants looked at Huang Xiaolong with a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Young man, from now on, you better watch out for yourself. Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, it¡¯s really hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will manage this island well,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Such a statement drew bursts of malicious laughter from the crowd.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Handover

    Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035: Handover Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035: Handover ¡°Come, young friend, please follow me.¡± Guan Shan said with a chuckling smile to Huang Xiaolong as he led the way.

    Huang Xiaolong did not dawdle and followed him. He was not the least bit worried that Guan Shan might play tricks.

    Guan Shan kept his promise and did not demand the Immortality Elixir from Huang Xiaolong in advance.

    Behind the auction house, within a quaint small hall, there was a small Formation.

    After entering the small hall, Huang Xiaolong expressed his surprise. ¡°A teleportation array?¡±

    In central Huaxia, teleportation arrays were extremely rare, so much so that even Huang Xiaolong had never seen one!

    It should be noted that crafting a teleportation array was quite complicated and required a considerable amount of Mana.

    In fact, this small teleportation array was relatively crude and could not achieve long-distance teleportation.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I didn¡¯t expect, young friend, that you would recognize a teleportation array,¡± Guan Shan smiled amiably. ¡°This small teleportation array was merely drawn by me on a whim, and it leads to a secret chamber controlling the Formation of Guan Shan Island. Come, young friend, step in.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stepped into the teleportation array without any suspicion.

    Guan Shan released his Mana, causing Mana fluctuations that spread over the teleportation array like ripples.

    The whole teleportation array lit up.

    Streams of faint spatial force were drifting about.

    The glorious spatial force enveloped both Huang Xiaolong and Guan Shan.

    Guan Shan muttered a few incantations, which served as the password to activate the teleportation array.

    The bodies of Huang Xiaolong and Guan Shan gradually began to fade, eventually turning into nothingness.

    Dozens of breaths later, Huang Xiaolong found that he had arrived in a stone chamber where every wall was engraved with Formations.

    The backgrounds of these Formations were the maps of the island.

    Upon inspection, Huang Xiaolong saw that some Formations were set beneath the mountain ranges of the island, some beneath clusters of buildings, some at the docks, and some even floating in the air. For instance, beneath the foundation of the auction house, a fierce attacking Formation was set up that, once activated, would slaughter the people inside!

    It could be said that this stone chamber was the core and the critical location of the entire island!

    ¡°Hehe, young friend, this is where all the Formations of Guan Shan Island are located. Forty-nine Defensive Arrays and forty-nine attack Formations,¡± Guan Shan said with a smile, ¡°All these Formations were crafted by me with painstaking effort. Without reaching the mid-stage of Tribulation Transcendence, nobody would dare to invade!¡±

    During the conversation, a hint of pride also emerged in Guan Shan¡¯s expression.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced briefly and was somewhat disdainful in his heart!

    ¡®These Formations are just barely passable, such rubbish! If I were to slightly modify them, the power of these offensive and defensive Formations would increase exponentially!¡¯

    It should be known that Huang Xiaolong had learned various ancient techniques of Alchemy, weapon crafting, and Formation setting in the underworld, and additionally, he had assimilated the divine sense of the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s great power Dugu Hong, just in terms of Formation alone, he could outclass this Guan Shan by hundreds, if not thousands, of times!

    Dugu Hong was a mighty figure from the late stages of the Divine Physique Realm, an ancient giant!

    ¡°Impressive, most impressive,¡± Huang Xiaolong said perfunctorily.

    ¡°Young friend, I have treated you with sincerity. Now, I will erase my own imprint left on these Formations!¡± Guan Shan thought to himself, with a wave of his hand!

    Puff~~~!!!!

    With a sweep of Mana fluctuations, the Formations on all four walls emitted a buzzing sound which took a while to quiet down.

    ¡°These Formations are now ownerless, young friend, refine them with your blood and take control,¡± Guan Shan said with a smile.

    ¡°Island Master Guan is indeed a straightforward man.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not elaborate further and directly handed over the Immortality Elixir to Guan Shan.

    Upon receiving the Immortality Elixir, Guan Shan¡¯s heart trembled!

    Lifespan!

    He could feel, within the Immortality Medicine, that powerful vitality!

    ¡°Young friend, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Guan Shan said as he sat down cross-legged and immediately consumed the medicine, closing his eyes to refine its power within him.

    Guan Shan was also very cautious. With such a precious medicine in hand, it was imperative to consume it immediately, rather than risk a prolonged wait.

    Though he was powerful, in the world of overseas cultivators, there were not a few stronger than him. Should the news leak, he wouldn¡¯t just fail to preserve the Immortality Medicine, but could also lose his life!

    While Guan Shan was refining the Immortality Medicine, Huang Xiaolong also bit his finger, squeezing out some fresh blood to douse over the formation inscribed on the walls.

    Boom~~!!!

    The formation emitted a trembling sound.

    One after another, the formations absorbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blood and were quickly refined and controlled by him.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was very clear about the specific locations and functions of these formations. He could use them as easily as moving his own limbs, at will.

    With just a slight thought, he could perfectly activate any one of the formations, or even activate all the formations at once!

    ¡®Interesting, very interesting~~¡¯ A subtle feeling surged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart. ¡®I¡¯ve just arrived in the world of overseas cultivators and already have my own territory. Now, I¡¯m the Island Master~~ Hehe, this island must be renamed; it cannot be called ¡°Guan Shan Island¡± anymore.¡¯

    ¡°Young friend,¡± Guan Shan stood up, his entire body brimming with vitality, as if every strand of hair was pulsating with formidable life force. ¡°Hahaha~~~ Young friend, excellent, the Immortality Medicine is truly miraculous! Now, the vitality within my body flows endlessly, never to be exhausted! Hahaha~~ Immortality! Immortality! So this is the taste of immortality! It¡¯s so comfortable!¡±

    Guan Shan was radiant and somewhat lost in his euphoria. ¡°Come, young friend, let¡¯s return to the auction hall. Now, you are the master of this island! I am not a fussy person. Right away, I can complete the handover with you! I will leave tonight!¡±

    ¡°Oh? A handover?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback.

    At that moment, Guan Shan activated the transport formation, and the two returned to the quaint small hall behind the auction house.

    They then walked back to the main hall together.

    In the hall, the early-stage Tribulation Realm tycoons had already left, and even those Divine Skills cultivators, including Young Master Chang, had all departed.

    In the vast auction hall, only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two wives, Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru, three little demons, six Loose Cultivators who had followed Huang Xiaolong, as well as Miss Zhan, Mr. Dongfang, and other auction house staff remained.

    ¡°Island Master, congratulations on achieving immortality,¡± Mr. Dongfang immediately noticed that Guan Shan had refined the Immortality Medicine, his vitality and blood immensely vigorous, giving off a rejuvenating aura.

    ¡°Congratulations to the Island Master~~~!¡±

    All the staff members, including Miss Zhan, respectfully expressed their congratulations.

    ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to call me Island Master anymore,¡± Guan Shan said with a smile and a wave of his hand. ¡°This island has changed hands. Now, I am going to hand it over to this young friend.¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhan, go now and gather all the guards, stewards, watchmen, including every inn manager, every restaurant manager¡­ Have everyone come here,¡± Guan Shan said solemnly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Miss Zhan acknowledged and went to carry out the order.

    Guan Shan looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young friend, the people on this island aren¡¯t really my subordinates; I hired them all with Spirit Stones. Now, as I hand over to you, those who wish to stay can continue to assist you in managing the island¡¯s affairs. You just have to pay them the corresponding Spirit Stones monthly as their remuneration. However, if they wish to leave, then¡­ I will take them with me.¡±

    Having said this, Guan Shan also smiled.

    Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    To gather everyone together, and have those willing to stay remain, while Guan Shan takes all those who wanted to leave.

    Damn¡­ this was indeed a masterstroke of removing the pan from under the fire!

    Guan Shan had exchanged the island for Huang Xiaolong, but from the looks of it, he intended to take away all the island¡¯s staff. In this way, Huang Xiaolong would be left completely in command of nothing but an empty title.

    The island¡¯s marketplace could no longer operate effectively.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 One sentence follow me or not

    Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: One sentence, follow me or not! Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: One sentence, follow me or not! Huang Xiaolong had also figured out Guan Shan¡¯s thoughts. However, Huang Xiaolong, with a smile on his face, did not say much.

    In fact, even if Guan Shan took everyone on the island away, Huang Xiaolong did not care. Guan Shan had kept his promise to hand over the island to Huang Xiaolong without any foul play. That was already an act of integrity and honor. Naturally, Huang Xiaolong would not expect him to be completely selfless and righteous to the end.

    How could anyone who had managed to get this far in the cutthroat world of overseas cultivators be a pushover?

    ¡°Young friend, please wait a moment,¡± Guan Shan said with a smile.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    But that Mister Dongfang was observing on the side, sighing in his heart, ¡®This young man is really reckless. With his abilities, he is utterly incapable of controlling this island, and who among the island¡¯s various guardians and stewards would follow him? I fear that tonight, the island of Guan Shan will scatter like birds and beasts, leaving empty nests¡­ The young man has not only acquired a shell but also the crime of harboring a jade talisman, and there will be those with ulterior motives who will come to rob¡­¡¯

    Before long, cultivators began to enter the hall and stood in order.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down leisurely.

    Glancing around, he saw that most of the cultivated who came in were in the Mana realm, with a few in the Divine Skills realm. Among them were four, the highest in cultivation, all in the late stages of the Divine Skills realm. They were all individuals of some importance in the world of overseas cultivators. All four late-stage Divine Skills realm cultivators looked like middle-aged men, with a calm demeanor and a wild arrogance between their brows.

    Guan Shan explained from the side, ¡°Young friend, those four are the island¡¯s four great guardians!¡±

    In his words, it was evident that Guan Shan held these four guardians in high regard.

    ¡°Island Master, everyone is here,¡± Miss Zhan walked in and reported.

    Huang Xiaolong made a quick estimate. The number of various staff members standing in the hall added up to several hundred people.

    ¡°Everyone, please listen to what I have to say,¡± Guan Shan said loudly.

    The whole audience held their breath.

    ¡°You must have heard some news, yes, today, this island is going to change hands! From today on, I will hand over all the industries of the island such as markets, auction houses, taverns, inns¡­ and so on, to this young friend to manage. This young friend, replacing my position, will become the new Island Master!¡± Guan Shan announced publicly.

    In an instant, many eyes turned toward Huang Xiaolong.

    Among those eyes, there was mockery, jealousy, sarcasm, disdain, and sneers¡­

    Facing so many unfriendly gazes, Huang Xiaolong remained composed and detached.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s up to you to decide for yourselves. Those who wish to stay, I believe this young friend will surely treat you as honored guests. Those who do not wish to stay can follow me to forge a new world elsewhere, and I will not let you down,¡± Guan Shan said.

    After speaking, Guan Shan looked at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young friend, now you start persuading these cultivators. To avoid suspicion, I will take my leave first. Good luck!¡±

    After finishing his speech, Guan Shan left the auction house with great strides. ¡°Those who want to follow me, assemble outside the island! Come with me as we evacuate the island!¡±

    While speaking, Guan Shan disappeared like a gust of wind.

    Huang Xiaolong sat with his legs wide open, looking amusedly at the several hundred cultivators in the auction hall.

    ¡°Wait¨C¡± At that moment, the four great guardians, experts in the late stage of the Divine Skills realm, stepped forward simultaneously with a very arrogant demeanor.

    ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t need to say much. We know about your situation, you were lucky to get an Elixir of Immortality, which you used to exchange for this island from Island Master Guan. But you are too weak to persuade us to work for you, that¡¯s not going to happen. No matter how many Spirit Stones you offer us, we are not interested. In the world of overseas cultivators, the strong are respected, and you are not strong enough.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, no matter how eloquently you speak, we will not be swayed. We bid you farewell. We hope that in the future, you will be able to maintain firm control over this island.¡±

    ¡°What a pity, a marketplace that was flourishing so well, from now on, is about to dissipate into smoke and clouds.¡±

    ¡°Kid, if I were you, I would have asked Island Master Guan for something more practical instead of whimsically trying to swallow this island whole. Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡­

    After saying their piece, the four guardians turned and left.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru were both full of worry.

    ¡°Let them go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said slowly as he stood up. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking, so I never even planned on persuading you to stay.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°Those who want to leave, go ahead. I won¡¯t try to retain you, nor will I intimidate you, and definitely won¡¯t force you. To tell you the truth, keeping a big bunch of you around is also troublesome for me.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attitude of complete indifference and lack of attempt to retain them actually made these cultivators somewhat annoyed, feeling as if they had been humiliated.

    ¡°How arrogantly conceited! Without us, the marketplace on the island will immediately go to ruin,¡± a Divine Skills realm cultivator sneered. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, but the news of you taking over as the Island Master has already spread through the marketplace. Many of the stallholders have already left overnight. By tomorrow! At the latest, by tomorrow, this island that was thriving for a moment will be deserted! It will become an empty island!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Just go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, slightly impatient. ¡°I never intended to keep the marketplace. I hate marketplaces the most.¡±

    ¡°Stubborn till the end! Let¡¯s go!¡± The cultivators left in a huff.

    ¡°Little Long, what are you doing?¡± Ying Aoshan asked puzzledly from the side. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to retain them?¡±

    ¡°Aoshan, my wife, I¡¯m not familiar with these people. Why should I waste my breath trying to keep them? Their loyalty is questionable too. Besides, they are so worthless that if any real power were to invade, they would be completely incapable of defending against it. Moreover, I¡¯m telling the truth; I¡¯m not interested in dealing with a marketplace. This island, I intend to turn it into a sect!¡±

    Turn it into a sect?

    A whimsical thought struck Huang Xiaolong.

    He thought that maybe one day, he could create a supreme sect that would sweep across the overseas territories!

    ¡°Young friend, I take my leave,¡± Mr. Dongfang stood up as well.

    ¡°I wish you all the best,¡± Miss Zhan said with a polite and amiable smile.

    ¡°You two, wait a moment~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Both Mr. Dongfang and Miss Zhan were taken aback.

    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you just issue an eviction order?¡± Miss Zhan shook her head and chuckled.

    By this time, everyone had dispersed from the auction hall, leaving only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two wives, three little demons, six Loose Cultivators, and Mr. Dongfang with Miss Zhan.

    Huang Xiaolong promptly cast a blinding spell, ensuring that the inside of the auction hall couldn¡¯t be seen by outsiders.

    ¡°Oh? A very clever blinding spell indeed!¡± Mr. Dongfang exclaimed in amazement.

    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­ I can¡¯t even set up such a blinding spell~~ this¡­ you¡­ what exactly is your cultivation?¡± Miss Zhan was astonished.

    There are various degrees of sophistication in blinding spells. Ordinary ones can¡¯t deceive the truly skilled, and the one casually cast by Huang Xiaolong made Miss Zhan almost certain that even someone like Island Master Guan Shan, an early-stage Tribulation realm giant, wouldn¡¯t be able to see through it!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Young friend, I have really misjudged the situation. I¡¯ve appraised countless treasures with few mistakes, but today, I misjudged a person,¡± Mr. Dongfang shook his head.

    Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t try to retain others, but I do want to attempt to retain you two. Because I find you quite pleasing to my eye.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What kind of reason is that?¡± Miss Zhan asked, utterly dumbfounded. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re still too naive. While Island Master Guan Shan usually employs some schemes, he indeed has connections, a background, and means in the world of overseas cultivators. There¡¯s a saying, a good bird chooses a tree to nest in. If I have to follow someone, I should choose a good boss, a strong backer¡­ and you, I¡¯m afraid~~~¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, of course I¡¯d choose a strong backer. To tell the truth, today will be the biggest opportunity in your lives, it¡¯s just up to you whether you can seize it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his face showing not the slightest hint of exaggeration or boasting.

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°Of course, I have to offer you some benefits.¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong spread his right hand, and two red Immortality Pills rotated in the palm, emanating a strong vitality.

    ¡°One word, follow me or not! Just nod your heads, and each one of you will get an Immortality Pill. This is just a little sweetener. In the future, following me, you¡¯ll enjoy the best of everything, living joyfully!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Rename to Dragon Island

    Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: Rename to ¡®Dragon Island Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: Rename to ¡®Dragon Island ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong spared no expense in using two Immortality Pills to recruit Mister Dongfang and Miss Zhan.

    This was unquestionably a grand gesture.

    Moreover, such a reward was beyond the ability of Guan Shan to give!

    Huang Xiaolong was not exactly desperately seeking talent. The main reason was that he took a liking to Mister Dongfang and Miss Zhan, and moreover, the Immortality Pills were not so supremely precious in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ah~~! This¡­ this¡­¡± Mister Dongfang¡¯s eyes were locked onto the red pills in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, his breathing becoming rapid, his body trembling with excitement. With just a sniff, he recognized that the two pills in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand were indeed genuine Immortality Pills, not some trickery.

    ¡°Young friend¡­ with such a heaven-defying treasure, you¡­ you actually¡­ you still have¡­¡± Mister Dongfang said with a trembling voice.

    Miss Zhan was also visibly excited, but quickly regained her composure, revealing an exceptional state of mind. ¡°Young man, you truly hide your strengths well. Besides, your willingness to present the Immortality Pills before us is enough to show your great trust in us. After all, if word of this were to spread, you would become the target of many. Alright, in view of this trust, I will not speak of this matter,¡± she said.

    At this time, in Miss Zhan¡¯s eyes, a serious and contemplative expression also emerged.

    ¡°How about it? Are the Immortality Pills worth your allegiance to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Mister Dongfang himself was only at the Mana Realm, and one could say that his talent in cultivation was rather poor. Already of an age where his lamp of life was running low and his lifespan was not much, now that he had the chance to extend his life, and even achieve longevity, was there any need for him to hesitate?

    ¡°Good! From now on, I shall address you as Island Master,¡± Mister Dongfang said gravely. ¡°Island Master, I will take one Immortality Pill. Should you not disdain my old bones as useless, from this day on, I shall follow you. Moreover, rest assured, I also have some connections in the overseas cultivator world that might be of use if you wish to continue managing the market on the island. This old man is willing to exert every effort in service!¡±

    After a pause, Mister Dongfang continued, ¡°Island Master, the reason behind my decision is, on the one hand, I cannot resist the lure of the Immortality Pill. Furthermore¡­ my own worth is truly not deserving of such a pill. The Island Master has made me feel a sense of importance that I have never experienced before!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Miss Zhan nodded in agreement. ¡°A gentleman dies for those who appreciate him. Island Master! Your gesture of recruiting us with the Immortality Pills is to us a grace of recognition!¡±

    Miss Zhan, too, changed her form of address to ¡°Island Master¡± when referring to Huang Xiaolong.

    In fact, for Mister Dongfang and Miss Zhan, the most touching aspect was the value Huang Xiaolong placed on them.

    An Immortality Pill could be traded for an island.

    Yet Huang Xiaolong used them to recruit them, indicating that, in his eyes, their worth was equivalent to that of the island!

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s pleasantly decided then,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an easy smile, passing the Immortality Pills to both Mister Dongfang and Miss Zhan.

    Mister Dongfang received the Immortality Pill respectfully.

    ¡°Mister Dongfang, you might as well take the pill immediately to avoid any complications,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s consumed is the most secure.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed. Island Master speaks the truth,¡± Mister Dongfang immediately popped the Immortality Pill into his mouth with glee, then sat down cross-legged and quietly began the process of assimilating it.

    Fresh and surging vitality began to flow within his aging body!

    ¡°This~~¡± Miss Zhan hesitated, her face showing reluctance. ¡°Island Master, the Immortality Pill¡­ has a side effect that causes infertility¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Worried about that?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then tossed the Immortality Pill to Miss Zhan. ¡°Then keep it well, and after you have had children, you can take the pill.¡±

    Miss Zhan caught the Immortality Pill reflexively.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and two flying swords flew out from within him.

    The flying swords shone brilliantly, their bodies like shooting stars.

    These were the flying swords that Huang Xiaolong snatched from the will avatar of Master Zhang. That batch of flying swords was of a very high quality, crafted by Master Zhang who collected massive amounts of materials and poured his heart and blood into making them. They were not inferior to the flying swords used by divine skill realm disciples from overseas cultivator sects.

    The flying swords floated in mid-air.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his mana, erasing the existing imprints on the flying swords, then said to Miss Zhan, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to take the Immortality Pill right now, take these two flying swords to play with.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Miss Zhan¡¯s delicate body shook with shock. ¡°Such high-quality flying swords¡­ you¡¯re giving them¡­ giving them to me to play with?¡±

    Miss Zhan was truly taken aback.

    In fact, she was a loose cultivator, not a disciple of any sect, at most a loose cultivator with some backing.

    The flying sword she used was inferior to the two that Huang Xiaolong had released.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go on, take them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­ alright then. Done! From today, I, Zhan Tang, pledge my loyalty to the Island Master!¡± Miss Zhan declared solemnly, then dripped blood onto the swords, assimilating them and taking them into her body.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then turned his gaze toward the six loose cultivators who had brought him to Guan Shan Island¡¯s market.

    ¡°If you have nowhere else to go, you can also join me. From now on, this island will be your home,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    He found these six loose cultivators somewhat to his liking and felt sorry for them, which moved him to compassion.

    An incredible stroke of fortune had thus fallen upon the heads of six loose cultivators who were as insignificant as cannon fodder in foreign seas.

    The six loose cultivators were not fools and were almost beside themselves with gratitude as they knelt on one knee. ¡°We greet the Island Master! From this day forward, we will serve the Island Master with unwavering loyalty, through fire and sword, without ever frowning! We will never stop working ourselves to the bone, not until death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived overseas and am a bit tight on resources, so I won¡¯t give you anything for now. But rest assured, follow me, and sooner or later, you will enjoy all the good things in life,¡± Huang Xiaolong promised.

    ¡°Well then, the foundation of this island will be these people. Too many people would make it too chaotic, which isn¡¯t good,¡± he muttered to himself, smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look outside.¡±

    The people followed Huang Xiaolong, walking out of the auction hall.

    Outside!

    A group of figures hovered in mid-air above the island.

    The dazzling fluctuations of mana lit up a part of the night sky.

    The leader was none other than Guan Shan!

    Guan Shan¡¯s presence was majestic, like that of a heavenly deity.

    Behind Guan Shan, hundreds of cultivators stood in line, utterly respectful.

    The vast Guan Shan Island only had two who chose to stay: Mr. Dongfang and Miss Zhan.

    ¡°Island Master Guan, this old bag of bones won¡¯t cause you any trouble. From now on, I¡¯ll stay on this island,¡± Mr. Dongfang said with a gentle smile.

    At this time, Mr. Dongfang had almost completely assimilated the effects of the undying medicine, looking rejuvenated, but Huang Xiaolong had shielded the exuberant vitality of his body to prevent Guan Shan from noticing anything amiss.

    ¡°Hmm? Mr. Dongfang, what do you mean by that?¡± Guan Shan was utterly taken aback.

    After all, Guan Shan was absolutely certain that he could take away all the staff members from the island, not leaving a single one behind for Huang Xiaolong.

    But unexpectedly, Mr. Dongfang, the market¡¯s chief appraiser, had chosen to pledge loyalty to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, think this through clearly,¡± Guan Shan urged, somewhat anxiously. Mr. Dongfang had played an indispensable role in the market¡¯s success.

    Now, unable to take Mr. Dongfang away, rebuilding a new market elsewhere would also be affected!

    ¡°Heh, Island Master Guan, I¡¯ve thought it over carefully; this is not an impulsive decision,¡± Mr. Dongfang said seriously. ¡°I thank you, Island Master Guan, for your past care and concern.¡±

    ¡°Island Master Guan, I have also decided to stay,¡± Miss Zhan stated, succinct and clear.

    ¡°Miss Zhan! I have always treated you well!¡± Guan Shan¡¯s eyes finally flashed with a hint of fierceness.

    ¡°Island Master Guan, everyone has their own aspirations. I hope you will not insist,¡± Miss Zhan was resolute.

    Guan Shan looked at Huang Xiaolong, then at Mr. Dongfang and Miss Zhan, with a complex expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t insist anymore. Since you all wish to remain and guard this solitary island, then¡­ well, I hope one day you won¡¯t come looking for me because, at that time, I will no longer take you in. Humph! Let¡¯s go!¡± With a wave of his hand, Guan Shan led his followers away on the wind.

    In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared into the night sky.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s peaceful,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Island Master, our decision to stay may have provoked some anger from Island Master Guan. While he is upright and open in his dealings, he¡¯s also quite calculating. He may not target you openly, Island Master, but I fear he may cause us trouble in secret,¡± Mr. Dongfang said, a bit worried.

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not afraid of any schemes or plots,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check out the night market.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, this way please,¡± Miss Zhan led the way.

    The group headed on foot toward the night market.

    Meanwhile, from the direction of the night market, streams of figures wrapped in mana rushed up into the air.

    All of these were people involved in the night market¡¯s trade, and now, they began to evacuate en masse.

    In many inns as well, numerous cultivators were leaving, not waiting for the dawn.

    In the sky, some conversations could be heard¨C

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and leave, Guan Shan Island is no longer interesting. Even the Island Master of Guan Shan has withdrawn.¡±

    ¡°The market on Guan Shan Island has declined, alas, perhaps this is the principle of ¡®prosperity will decline¡¯ indeed.¡±

    ¡°What principle, it¡¯s just that the Island Master of Guan Shan himself didn¡¯t want to play anymore. He transferred the market to a Loose Cultivator.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said to be a very weak Loose Cultivator at that. Tsk tsk, that cultivator sure has great ambitions. What virtues and abilities do they have to control a market?¡±

    ¡°In the future, coming here for transactions, security and fairness are probably difficult to guarantee. Better leave early.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Little Long, these people are underestimating you too much, it¡¯s so infuriating,¡± Song Yuru said indignantly.

    ¡°Let them be. I never intended to keep this market,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    Upon arriving at the night market, what came into view was a picture of desolation.

    The night market was in disarray, with various kinds of rubbish left behind, and the vast majority of stallholders were already packing up their belongings, ready to leave.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Miss Zhan couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.

    Yesterday¡¯s bustling market had become desolate in the blink of an eye.

    ¡®I wonder if this young Island Master can restore the island to its former glory?¡¯ Miss Zhan couldn¡¯t help but let her thoughts wander.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others didn¡¯t wander around the night market for long. The vast night market was almost completely deserted!

    Everyone damn well ran off!

    No, that¡¯s not right¡­ There was still one person left.

    There, at a very small stall, sat a young man cross-legged, dressed in a coarse linen robe, sitting still as if untouched by the eight winds.

    Glancing over, Huang Xiaolong saw that the young man¡¯s real age was only in his twenties, his cultivation at the Mana realm, but¨C

    He had strong innate potential!

    Once Huang Xiaolong swept him with his divine sense, all information about the young man appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind as clear as if he was looking at patterns on his palm.

    Huang Xiaolong discovered that if this young man were to challenge the Xuanhuang Tower, he could at least reach the seventh level!

    When his little wife, Ma Chuxia, faced the Xuanhuang Tower, she reached the sixth level and became a genius highly sought after by various overseas sects!

    Yet this young man in front of him had innate potential that surpassed even Ma Chuxia!

    He would certainly be a giant figure in the future.

    However, he had not yet grown and seemed very frail at the moment.

    Moved by an impulse, Huang Xiaolong quickly walked over.

    On the young man¡¯s stall was an ancient-looking token, made of some unknown material, with a dragon carved on it!

    The lifelike dragon exuded a desolate and powerful charm, along with a faint dragon¡¯s might.

    ¡°Er~~ everyone has scattered, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the young man with a smile.

    ¡°Are you the new Island Master?¡± The young man¡¯s bright black eyes showed a hint of naivete. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to sell something.¡±

    After a pause, a look of sorrow appeared on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°My mother is critically ill and I need Spirit Stones to pay someone for treatment¡­ I must sell this token.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, this token is the ¡®Azure Dragon Order,''¡± Mr. Dongfang, as an expert appraiser, immediately recognized the token the young man wished to sell.

    ¡°Azure Dragon Order?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°This item is not very valuable,¡± Mr. Dongfang said with a smile. ¡°Not far from this island, there is a small island with an ancient ruin on it. Legend has it that this ruin was left by giant dragons from the primordial era. Dragons are exceedingly lustful and would transform into human form to copulate with human women, thus giving birth to many humans with dragon bloodlines. Later, when the giant dragons disappeared from this world, they left behind a ruin. It is said that humans with dragon bloodlines can enter the ruins and receive a profound inheritance, obtaining dragon power!¡±

    ¡°What dragon power is I do not know, it¡¯s not mana, but it should be an exceptionally powerful force. The ruin opens once every fifty years. The Azure Dragon Order is the key to entering the ruins.¡±

    ¡°On the surface, the Azure Dragon Order seems very valuable, but it is only superficially so,¡± Mr. Dongfang continued to explain. ¡°Because people without dragon bloodlines, even if they enter the ruin with the Azure Dragon Order, cannot inherit the dragon power and can only take a sightseeing trip. The bloodline of the dragon, I¡¯m afraid, has long been extinct in the world of cultivators overseas!¡±

    ¡°Historically, there has been no record of who inherited the dragon power from the ruins. However, based on time calculations, the day when the ruins open is likely a few days away.¡±

    The youth who ran the night market stall had also heard Mr. Dongfang¡¯s words, and his face was a picture of embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Dongfang is right, but¡­ I¡­ have nothing of value, except for this Azure Dragon Token I came across by chance. I simply can¡¯t find anything else to sell¡­ My mother¡¯s illness¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°I see you¡¯re a filial son. Well then, as the last vendor still at the night market, I¡¯ll give you some extra rewards. And for this Azure Dragon Token, I¡¯ll buy it. How many Spirit Stones?¡±

    ¡°Ah¨CYou¡­ You¡­ If you¡¯re willing¡­ then just¡­ one high-grade Spirit Stone, please¨C¡± The youth looked at Huang Xiaolong with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, could you lend me a top-grade Spirit Stone?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Island Master, there¡¯s no need for courtesy, where is borrowing needed? Here, take this.¡± Mr. Dongfang took out a purple Spirit Stone brimming with Spiritual Energy from his chest. This was a top-grade Spirit Stone, which if converted into RMB, would be equivalent to one million yuan.

    Huang Xiaolong handed the top-grade Spirit Stone to the youth, then collected the Azure Dragon Token from him.

    ¡°Island Master¨Cit¡¯s too much, Island Master¡­¡± The youth fumbled with his hands and feet.

    ¡°Just take it,¡± said Huang Xiaolong. ¡°By the way, you must be a Loose Cultivator, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the youth stammered.

    ¡°Well, if you ever find yourself with nowhere to go, you can bring your mother and family to this island and seek refuge with me,¡± Huang Xiaolong offered warmly.

    This young talent was extraordinary and destined to become a titan in the future. It was best to win him over ahead of time.

    The innocent youth, moved by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ulterior gesture, had tears brimming in his eyes.

    ¡°Also¨CI may not know what illness your mother has, nor if you can afford a famous doctor. Here, I have this talisman that you might try.¡± Huang Xiaolong took a blank talisman paper from his chest, used his mana, and drew a talisman on the spot.

    This talisman could cure a hundred diseases and was no small matter.

    The youth received the talisman with both hands and burst into tears. ¡°Island Master, your heart is kind and benevolent. I will definitely come to seek refuge with you! I will definitely come to seek refuge with you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, hurry back now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a nonchalant smile. He then took out a flying talisman and presented it to the youth.

    The youth suddenly knelt down, kowtowed three times to Huang Xiaolong, then mounted the flying talisman and quickly left the island.

    ¡°Island Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be skilled in talisman drawing,¡± Miss Zhan said, her eyes gleaming with admiration. As a cultivator at the level of Divine Skills, she was worldly and knowledgeable. The talisman that Huang Xiaolong had just drawn was clearly a high-grade one!

    ¡®Tsk tsk, this young Island Master keeps surprising me more and more¨Ccould it be that the choice I made today was the right one?¡¯

    Qingqing giggled beside him. ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? Our young master knows everything, can do anything, and excels in everything! Strong, invincible!¡±

    ¡°You all don¡¯t know my young master¡¯s true identity yet.¡± Heimei said haughtily from the side. ¡°If I told you, it would scare you to death!¡±

    ¡°What identity?¡± both Mr. Dongfang and Miss Zhan exclaimed in astonishment.

    ¡°Heimei, shut your mouth!¡± Qingqing and Xiaohong scolded in unison. ¡°You gossiping little cat!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke indifferently, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s nothing more to see at the night market. Let¡¯s head back to the auction hall to talk.¡±

    The group made their way back to the auction hall.

    They took their seats.

    ¡°Island Master, I¡¯ve just scanned with my divine sense, and it seems we¡¯re the only ones left on the island,¡± Miss Zhan said with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°A truly isolated island indeed.¡±

    ¡°Haha¨CThat¡¯s not a problem at all. I never liked having outsiders come to my island uninvited,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed nonchalantly. ¡°Now, this island won¡¯t be called Guan Shan Island anymore. Let me think¡­ I need to change its name¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, why not just call it Little Long Island?¡± Song Yuru suggested from the side.

    ¡°Tch¨CLittle Long Island doesn¡¯t sound good, Wulong Island is better. It can serve as a remembrance of Wulong Manor,¡± Ying Aoshan also joined in suggesting.

    ¡°Little Long Island sounds better¨C¡±

    ¡°Wulong Island is better¨C¡±

    The two wives began to argue.

    ¡°Stop arguing, let¡¯s compromise and just call it ¡®Dragon Island¡¯¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong decided in the end.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Exploring the Dragon Ruins

    Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038: Exploring the Dragon Ruins Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038: Exploring the Dragon Ruins ¡°`

    From then on, in the world of overseas cultivators, there was no longer a ¡°Guan Shan Island.¡± It was replaced by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°Dragon Island.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, I don¡¯t know what plans you have for the future? Are you really not going to continue running this market?¡± Mr. Dongfang asked with a smile. ¡°In fact, I still have some connections that could revive the market, so it won¡¯t decline. If you¡¯re interested¡­¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head decisively.

    Immediately, his mind moved slightly.

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    The island trembled as more than a dozen defensive arrays sprang up directly.

    These defensive arrays, just like eggshells, enveloped the vast Dragon Island, allowing those on the island to leave freely, while outsiders couldn¡¯t enter without permission. They could only attempt to break through these arrays by force. However, breaking the array would require the strength of someone in the mid-stage of Tribulation Passing Realm.

    ¡°Heh~ Island Master, you really activated the array, sealing off the entire Dragon Island.¡± Miss Zhan ¡®Zhan Tang¡¯ chuckled.

    ¡°The island¡¯s offensive and defensive arrays are too weak. I¡¯ll improve them myself tomorrow.¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself before saying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. You all should rest. There are plenty of inns and palaces on the island; sleep wherever you like. I want to take a walk around the island.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Zhan Tang offered with a graceful smile.

    ¡°No need. You all rest.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong took his two wives and three little monsters, soared into the sky with his sword, and circled around Dragon Island.

    The island was several hundred li in length and width¨Cnot exceptionally large, but not small either.

    There were continuous mountain ranges, well-distributed architectural complexes, and fields planted with grains, vegetables, and fruits. On such an island, self-sufficiency was entirely possible, and housing thousands or even tens of thousands of people would be no issue.

    ¡°Hmm~ Not bad. It¡¯s much bigger than the Wo Long Manor.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in satisfaction. ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll move the entire Wo Long Manor here, including the Dragon Vein. Then this island will truly live up to the name of Dragon Island. Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long! What a great idea!¡± Song Yuru was overjoyed. ¡°I miss Sun Wei and Sister Xiaoman, Cui Feiyan, and the others so much!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed possible.¡± Ying Aoshan nodded seriously.

    Qingqing and Xiaohong simultaneously said, ¡°Master, can we also bring our Lady Mother over?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    After wandering for a while, Huang Xiaolong, along with his two wives and three little monsters, descended onto the island, chose a palace, cleaned it inside and out with several Purifying Water Talismans, and then moved in.

    Early the next morning, Huang Xiaolong arrived at the secret chamber that controlled all the arrays on the island.

    He sat cross-legged.

    ¡°These trashy arrays are simply unworthy of my Dragon Island~~ Heh, now I¡¯m going to improve them and turn this island into an invincible fortress that can easily crush any intruders!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong inserted new runes into each array, infusing them with his own mana and Sword Qi.

    Forty-nine defensive arrays and forty-nine offensive arrays, each underwent a transformation.

    However, while amending these arrays, Huang Xiaolong also employed some concealment spells to prevent the fluctuation of mana within the arrays from leaking out. This meant that other than Huang Xiaolong, no one would be able to see that the offensive and defensive capabilities of the island¡¯s arrays had been enhanced.

    Even Guan Shan, the original creator of these arrays, would be fooled if he personally came.

    In a patch of grassland covered in a riot of flowers on the island.

    Ying Aoshan, Song Yuru, Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, and others were gathered together, sitting in the midst of the grass, basking in the sun.

    ¡°`

    ¡°The Island Master is altering the formations on the island?¡± Zhan Tang felt incredulous. One must know, these formations were set up with great difficulty by Guan Shan, an early True Immortal realm cultivator.

    Zhan Tang did not believe that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s realm was higher than Guan Shan¡¯s.

    To alter the formations was almost an impossibility!

    If not done properly, it could even destroy the original formations.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching here for a long time, and it seems that there have been no changes to the island¡¯s formations at all,¡± Mr. Dongfang said with a wry smile, ¡°Perhaps, the Island Master was just joking.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, you simply do not understand my Little Long. Whatever he says, he will definitely accomplish! He said he would change the formations, and he will definitely be able to! It¡¯s just that you are all too weak to see through our Little Long¡¯s method!¡± Song Yuru said with immense pride.

    Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang could only smile wryly in response.

    They would not believe Song Yuru¡¯s words. After all, Song Yuru was just an ordinary mortal with no mana.

    Huang Xiaolong had been busy until the evening, before finally leaving the secret room, satisfied with his work.

    Done!

    Now, even if a colossal being at the bodily Incarnation Realm was to come, they wouldn¡¯t dream of breaching this Dragon Island. And those who were within the range of the island¡¯s offensive formations and at the early stage of the bodily Incarnation Realm would likely be killed.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m actually quite looking forward to seeing some short-sighted fool covet and try to seize my island¨Chahaha!¡±

    Thus, after staying on Dragon Island for a few days, Huang Xiaolong began to feel restless.

    Huang Xiaolong summoned everyone to a palace¡¯s meeting hall for a meeting.

    ¡°Staying on this island has become rather suffocating, I¡¯ve decided to go out for some fresh air,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°May I ask where the Island Master wishes to go?¡± Mr. Dongfang quickly asked.

    Huang Xiaolong flipped his hand and took out the ¡®Azure Dragon Order¡¯ that the young man had sold him. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it said that the ancient ruins will open in a few days? With this order, it¡¯s possible to enter the ruins and see if I can inherit the Dragon power¨CI plan to try my luck and maybe get a share of it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Island Master, are you really thinking of trying your luck?¡± Mr. Dongfang was astonished. ¡°But, Island Master, I¡¯ve told you, only those with the dragon bloodline can inherit the Dragon power¨Cyou¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°What about me? Maybe with some luck, I too can inherit this so-called Dragon power?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mysterious smile.

    The bloodline of a dragon?

    Please! Huang Xiaolong had refined a zombie dragon into his external incarnation, and moreover, in Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, the zombie dragon had evolved into a True Dragon!

    Doesn¡¯t that mean he possesses the bloodline of a dragon?

    Not to mention Huang Xiaolong, even Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan, who had lived in the Dragon Villa and absorbed the Dragon Qi, would probably stand a chance if they went there!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Island Master, it¡¯s not about luck,¡± Zhan Tang also shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°However, if the Island Master wishes to partake in the excitement and worship the ancient ruins, I can accompany the Island Master on his visit.¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then,¡± Huang Xiaolong decided promptly. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, you and the six Loose Cultivators will stay and guard Dragon Island. The rest, come with me to check out the ruins said to be left by an ancient colossal dragon.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great. It¡¯s been pretty boring on the island, and I¡¯ve been eager to go out and explore,¡± Ying Aoshan said with a smile.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong told Mr. Dongfang the spells to activate several of the island¡¯s offensive formations. Then he led the others to the relics left by the colossal dragon!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 You All Must Die

    Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: You All Must Die! Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: You All Must Die! Huang Xiaolong summoned a flying sword, which transformed into an immense Sword Qi, radiating dazzling light that was a spectacle to behold. Everyone casually sat on the flying sword and soared into the sky.

    Zhan Tang guided the direction.

    The destination was none other than the Dragon Relic!

    They had flown just dozens of miles from Dragon Island when suddenly, from the diagonal, a sword light blasted towards them, blocking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s path.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback, and the flying sword immediately halted in midair.

    Looking up, they saw blocking their path was a young man in yellow, surrounded by tremendous Mana fluctuations, standing with his hands behind his back, gazing at the sky, not deigning to glance directly at Huang Xiaolong, full of style.

    Based on the Mana fluctuations emanating from this young man in yellow, he seemed to be a touch stronger than Zhan Tang, and his Mana was purer than that of Zhan Tang, a Loose Cultivator, likely at least at the mid-stage of the Divine Skills realm.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you block our Island Master¡¯s way?¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s face grew cold as he rebuked.

    ¡°Huangshan Sect¡¯s Zuo Yuan,¡± the young man in yellow sneered. ¡°A mere Loose Cultivator, what qualifications do you have to control an island? Today, I am here to demand your island. If you are wise, hand over the control peacefully, and you can keep your life. If not, prepare to be utterly destroyed.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re coveting my island.¡±

    ¡°To be ambushed just stepping out, this world of overseas cultivators is truly perilous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ying Aoshan sighed somewhat speechlessly. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no law at all, blatant robbery in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°You~~~¡± Zhan Tang was furious, and the Mana within him burst forth, rolling tumultuously in the air, ready to argue vehemently with the opponent.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Zhan Tang, don¡¯t speak. Step back, let me handle this.¡±

    ¡°Island Master¡­ This person is in the mid-stage of the Divine Skills realm and a disciple of a sect, not a trivial opponent. Please be careful,¡± Zhan Tang warned earnestly.

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, indicating that he understood.

    Zhan Tang stepped back.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been waiting here for me for several days, haven¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    That ¡®Zuo Yuan¡¯ laughed teasingly. ¡°Yes, I thought you were a coward, only daring to hide and not brave enough to come out. But unexpectedly, you did come out. Very good, very good~~¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°I see you¡¯re a coward, too. If you want to seize my island, why didn¡¯t you come directly to the island? Instead, you hide here, waiting for me to appear. Oh, you must be waste. Afraid that the Formation on the island would kill you? Oh, no, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have the strength to break the island¡¯s defenses~~ So, not only are you a coward, but you¡¯re also weak to the point of being laughable.¡±

    ¡°You?!!!!!¡± Zuo Yuan¡¯s face changed drastically, feeling deep humiliation.

    ¡°Brother Zuo, this kid is sharp-tongued. Didn¡¯t Young Master Chang from the Kongtong Sect also jump with rage because of him? There¡¯s no need to waste words with him; just act directly!¡± Another young man in green appeared, stepping on air with clouds swirling under his feet as he moved.

    This person¡¯s realm was comparable to Zuo Yuan¡¯s, his Mana erupting from the top of his head and transforming into great verdant mountains, immensely heavy.

    ¡°Yandang Mountain Sect¡¯s Zeng Rong,¡± the young man in green mocked Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Do you still have any of those immortality medicines? If so, hand them over, and perhaps you can save your life.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Really, man proposes but heaven disposes. Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you really would come out. I was just cultivating nearby, not originally planning to deal with you, but since you showed up, there¡¯s nothing more to say. So, hand over everything you should, otherwise, you won¡¯t escape death.¡± Another mid-stage Divine Skills realm expert arrived, stepping on a cone-shaped weapon, its treasure light twinkling as it flew from afar.

    ¡°How can there be so many experts~~¡± Zhan Tang felt immense pressure, thinking that today they might really be doomed.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be scared. This is so much fun, what are you afraid of? My master will sweep through everything,¡± Qingqing said excitedly, comforting Zhan Tang as she clung to his arm.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ What does it mean that the nets of heaven are wide and let nothing through? This is it!¡± a boisterous laugh rang out, as Young Master Chang from the Kongtong Sect, who had previously confronted Huang Xiaolong on the island, finally appeared as well. He stood on a hazy Sword Qi, with two heavily atmospheric old servants following him.

    Young Master Chang stared at Huang Xiaolong with bloodthirsty eyes. ¡°You little mongrel, you¡¯ve opposed me everywhere, and humiliated me in public. Today, I will have your soul scattered to the winds! How about it? Do you feel regret now? How about this: kneel down, call me ¡®grandpa¡¯ three times, and if I¡¯m in a good mood, I might consider leaving your whole corpse behind~~ cackle~~~¡±

    Whoosh~~Whoosh~~Whoosh~~~

    In an instant, the air was filled with the sound of tearing through the air.

    In the blink of an eye, dozens of men and women had Huang Xiaolong completely surrounded.

    These people were all Divine Skills realm experts, and some were even at the later stages of the Divine Skills realm, capable of moving mountains with a thought, and destroying a modern city was but a mere thought away, their attack power equivalent to nuclear weapons. Such realms, in any overseas sect, would make one a minor leader.

    Seeing this, Zhan Tang¡¯s face turned utterly despondent.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the people surrounding him, who were mostly those he had seen before in the auction hall.

    Undoubtedly, these people envied Huang Xiaolong, and after leaving the island, had not dispersed immediately, but instead waited quietly, lurking, just waiting for Huang Xiaolong to leave the island¡¯s protection before quickly revealing themselves, ready to strike.

    Now, they finally had their chance.

    ¡°Kid, I must say, the immortality medicine you swapped with the Island Master of Guan Shan, it¡¯s too tempting for us,¡± said a handsome young man, a mid-stage Divine Skills realm expert, smiling at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°How about this: if you can produce another immortality medicine and then hand over Guan Shan Island, we promise to only cripple you, not kill you. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ I¡¯m dying of laughter, really dying¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong indeed burst into laughter, bending over from the sheer humor of it. ¡°Cripple me but not kill me? In this brutal world of cultivators abroad where they devour without spitting bones, what¡¯s the difference between crippling me and killing me? Tell me, since you¡¯re all set on robbing, why not be more ruthless? Why spout such laughable, hypocritical nonsense?¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong stepped forward from his flying sword, hovering in mid-air, and casually surveyed the group of Divine Skill realm experts with a fearless smile. ¡°Folks, why rush over early in the morning to seek death? What for?¡±

    When Huang Xiaolong spoke, his expression was utterly serious, as though he was stating a fact.

    However, the moment he finished speaking, he incited bursts of insane laughter from all directions.

    A mere youth, evidently in his twenties and of humble origin, who appeared weak and delicate, actually dared to come out spewing bold threats at several dozen Divine Skill realm experts.

    It wasn¡¯t just foolishness; it was the complete absence of a brain.

    To be honest, even with Guan Shan present, given his early Crossing Calamity realm cultivation, he would not dare to confront dozens of Divine Skill realm Martial Artists alone.

    ¡°The Island Master really is¡­ really is¡­ that courage, it¡¯s simply too audacious~~¡± Zhan Tang was both alarmed and somewhat fearful. After all, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fearless spirit in facing legions alone was something Zhan Tang had never seen in many years mixing in the world of overseas cultivators!

    ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant!¡± a stout man stepped forward, his stomping solidifying the air below him, with Mana fluctuations above his head like a mushroom cloud, a mid-stage Divine Skill realm expert. His expression vicious, he glared straight at Huang Xiaolong, wishing he could carve a piece of flesh off him. ¡°You ant-like fool, daring to utter such madness! Forget it, one finger from me could crush you! However, I still need to extract some information from you, so I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll just cripple your cultivation to teach you the vast difference between heaven and earth!¡±

    During his speech, the stout man waved his hand, and seven types of weapons floated up in the sky. Each weapon bathed in the glow of the dawn, their unmatched power subtly surrounded by faint celestial music. Their quality was certainly not inferior to ordinary flying swords.

    The seven weapons were¨Ca sword, a saber, a spear, a halberd, a hammer, a ruler, and a sickle.

    The man arrogantly declared, ¡°Ant, for each fight and every kill, I only use one of these magic treasures. In my life, I¡¯ve only ever used five weapons together once when I fought a late-stage Divine Skill practitioner to a standstill! Heh~~now I am going to cripple you, and I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose~~which weapon do you want me to use to cripple you?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhan Tang suddenly remembered someone and, trembling, conveyed through a voice transmission to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Island Master, this guy is a Loose Cultivator known for his extreme cruelty. With these seven treasures, he has committed endless murders¡­you¡­you need to be careful¡­¡±

    Even the few late-stage Divine Skill experts present showed a hint of apprehension.

    ¡°What complete idiots!¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat at a loss for words. ¡°Flaunting in front of me~~Alright, go die!!!¡±

    As soon as he said this, Huang Xiaolong waved his right hand, and a vast black palm emerged!

    This black palm was connected to an arm.

    Both the palm and the arm were entirely made up of thousands of souls and ghosts.

    That is to say, this arm connected to the palm held countless ferocious ghosts, each sticking their heads out, howling fiercely, and picking victims to devour.

    This palm was further enforced by a faint essence from the underworld.

    Upon its release, the skies changed color! The world turned bleak!

    An eerie and terrifying aura swept across, completely obscuring even the sunlight.

    On the surface of the sea, it seemed as if innumerable water ghosts were swimming, churning the waves.

    As quick as it is said, Huang Xiaolong slammed his palm down!

    The ghosts forming the arm and palm, all being underworld ying ghosts and not merely captured from the real world, though none were historically famous, were very ancient spirits from various dynasties.

    These ancient old ghosts typically inhabited the underworld, enduring the torments of purgatory and had, in fact, evolved into the realm of Ghost Kings.

    A single Ghost King might not amount to much in front of these overseas cultivators, but the combined, countless Ghost Kings were terrifying!

    With one slap, the whole sky seemed to quiver, as if the firmament itself was about to be shattered!

    Bang!!!!

    A loud noise erupted, and before the stout practitioner could react, his head was smashed to pieces. That single slap, equivalent to countless Ghost Kings striking simultaneously, was lethal¨Cwho else could survive if not him?

    Explosion!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Immediately thereafter, his entire body explosively shattered into pieces.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly withdrew the eerie palm, standing with his hands behind his back as the wind caused his clothes to flutter noisily.

    The surrounding area fell into stunned silence, no bird dared tweet.

    ¡°Heh, since things have reached this point, I¡¯ve no more concerns, nor care about which sects you are from, or what Loose Cultivators you might be. Today, you¡¯re all going to die! If even one escapes, consider it my loss,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked devilishly, his murderous intent chilling!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Chopping Melons and Vegetables

    Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040 Chopping Melons and Vegetables Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040 Chopping Melons and Vegetables ¡°`

    All the people present, except for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two wives and the three little demons, had turned into statues, as if they were made of clay and wood.

    They were truly dumbfounded.

    A Loose Cultivator with a notorious reputation in the overseas world, in the mid-phase of the divine skills realm, boasting seven treasures, each with its unique usefulness, roamed unchallenged¨Cuntil, unexpectedly, he was smashed to pieces upon first encounter.

    An instant kill¡­

    Huang Xiaolong paid no attention to the shocked expressions of the crowd, reaching out to collect the seven floating treasures directly into his soul-capturing cylinder.

    ¡®Hehe, these seven treasures are of passable quality. I¡¯ve stumbled upon a small fortune just as I¡¯m leaving the island¨Cit¡¯s a great start!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong licked his lips with a peculiar gleam in his eyes, as he swept them around the room.

    It wasn¡¯t the look one gives to another person, but rather to an object or a beast.

    ¡®Open a market and make money? Pshh, killing people and seizing their goods is way more profitable! In a world where the big fish eat the small, why should I show any courtesy when bullied? Kill! And wipe them all out!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong steeled his heart.

    ¡°So¡­ so it turns out¡­ the Island Master is actually this powerful!¡± Zhan Tang said, both startled and delighted. However, soon after, he worried about the situation at hand.

    Now that Huang Xiaolong had acted, a fierce battle was inevitably to follow. With so many enemies before him, Zhan Tang found himself completely without an opportunity to intervene.

    Could it be that, as Huang Xiaolong said, he really intended to wipe them all out in one blow, to kill them without exception?

    That seemed hardly possible!

    ¡°How preposterous! This kid was actually playing the pig to catch the tiger! What I hate the most are those who hide their strength and play such tricks!¡± A cultivator in the late phase of the divine skills realm burst out in a furious roar, ¡°You brat, I¡¯ll slaughter you first!¡±

    No sooner had the words fallen than the late phase divine skills realm master chanted an incantation, and his body started to swell up explosively. In the blink of an eye, he grew to over ten zhang tall, with a pair of faintly glowing ox horns on his head, eyes as large as copper bells, and skin that looked like it was made of black metal!

    He transformed, turning into a beast resembling a Minotaur, with a massive frame as formidable as a demon¡¯s.

    ¡°That¡¯s an ancient secret technique! Island Master, be careful!¡± Zhan Tang shouted in warning.

    ¡°Hah, so what if he turns into a big oaf?¡± Huang Xiaolong just snickered.

    ¡°This is the Wushan Sect¡¯s secret ultimate skill. Now I have the strength to move a hundred mountains! I will crush you! I will extract every bone from your body and arrange them into a huge ¡®death¡¯ formation!¡± The bull-headed beast spoke with a deep, booming voice, like distant thunder, which made people¡¯s hearts go soft.

    ¡°You die as well,¡± Huang Xiaolong once again conjured the black ghost hand.

    The massive hand formed by countless ghost kings contained unimaginable power, with ghost energy so dense it was shocking!

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The ghost hand moved as fast as a phantom, striking the bull-headed beast three times on the head.

    In just a moment, a sound like firecrackers going off could be heard as the beast began to crumble from the head down, its entire body shattering bit by bit until even its feet were smashed to pieces.

    A colossal, majestic creature that seemed like an ancient giant was obliterated, vanishing into nothingness!

    ¡®Hah, no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t withstand a few strikes from tens of thousands of supreme-grade ghost kings, can you?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    Among the flying flesh and debris, a glint of treasure shone. Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed a ring. A sweep of his divine sense revealed a unique space inside, about the size of a basketball court.

    ¡®Oh, a space ring mentioned in the novels? Not bad, now it¡¯s mine!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong pocketed the space ring.

    At this time, the cultivators surrounding Huang Xiaolong were completely terrified.

    One must realize, among this group of cultivators, the most powerful in terms of realm and combat prowess was the late-phase divine realm master from the Wushan Sect, yet in a face-off, he was still burst apart by Huang Xiaolong!

    A profound fear spread among them like a plague!

    ¡°This¡­ this guy is fierce! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    These cultivators were never united to begin with, and now, none of them considered joining forces to besiege Huang Xiaolong¨Cthey all wanted to save their own skins and escape first. As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s island, it could be schemed over later.

    Survival was of the utmost importance!

    In an instant, dozens of cultivators activated their flying swords or flying magical treasures and scattered in all directions to flee!

    ¡°Haha, a bunch of ragtag rabble! Typical rabble!¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked with a laugh before once again summoning the ghost hand.

    A myriad of ghost kings simultaneously cast a blinding spell.

    ¡°`

    From all directions, the skies gloomily oppressive, as if the world had vanished and hell itself had descended upon earth!

    Those cultivators who were trying to escape seemed as if they were just spinning in place, utterly unable to fly away.

    ¡°Ah~~ it¡¯s ghost arts! It¡¯s a ghost blinding spell! We¡¯ve been trapped by a ghost blinding spell!¡± cried out an experienced cultivator in terror. ¡°In this world, there are actually people who cultivate ghost arts! And how can there be such a powerful ghost blinding spell that can trap us all~~ We can¡¯t fly away!¡±

    The cultivators were like headless flies, with nowhere they could escape to.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t fly away, you might as well save some energy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile that harmed neither humans nor animals. ¡°I told you I¡¯d catch you all in one swoop, and there definitely won¡¯t be any fish that slip through the net.¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill us!¡± Young Master Chang screamed sharply. ¡°I am a disciple of the Kongtong Sect. If you kill me, you will be an enemy to the Kongtong Sect! Everybody, don¡¯t be afraid, he actually doesn¡¯t dare to make a move! Even if he is a powerful Loose Cultivator, would he dare to offend the sects of all of us here?¡±

    Having said this, the cultivators thought it made sense.

    ¡°Right, I am a Shushan Sect disciple, and my father is a current elder of the Shushan Sect. My status and position are beyond your imagination! If you kill me, you will descend into a plight with no redemption!¡±

    ¡°I am a Songshan Sect disciple. Do you dare kill me? Our Sect Master of Songshan Sect is extremely protective! Try touching a single hair on my body today!¡±

    ¡°I am a Mount Tai Sect disciple!¡±

    ¡°I am a Huashan Sect disciple!¡±

    ¡°I am a Wudang Sect disciple!¡±

    ¡°I am a Five Poison Cult disciple!¡±

    ¡°I am a Sun Moon Holy Cult disciple!¡±

    ¡­

    Indeed, these cultivators came from various overseas forces, now each revealing their affiliation trying to intimidate Huang Xiaolong with their backgrounds, hoping he¡¯d hesitate to act and willingly let them go.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly narrowed his eyes, temporarily holding back from making a move.

    Zhan Tang, who was standing on her flying sword, was nearly fainting from fright¡­ She had not expected that not only could Huang Xiaolong kill a mid-stage Divine Skills cultivator in a second but also effortlessly slay a late-stage Divine Skills cultivator.

    However, would Huang Xiaolong actually decide to go on a killing spree now? The cultivators here belonged to dozens of large and small overseas sects, and if Huang Xiaolong acted now, would he not become the enemy of the entire world once his actions were uncovered?

    ¡®Perhaps, the Island Master won¡¯t make a move¡­ If he really does, that would be insane~~¡¯ Zhan Tang speculated, her heart pounding with fear.

    ¡°Hey~~ try this Qingcheng Sect sword technique of mine!¡± With a thought from Huang Xiaolong, a tremendous Sword Qi arose from within him, rising slowly.

    This Sword Qi, as resplendent as a pillar, had the sun, moon, and stars orbiting around it.

    The next second!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The Sword Qi suddenly exploded, split apart, and then transformed into a vast, overwhelming net-like sword formation that seemed to blot out the sun!

    Whoosh~~~~~!!!!

    The sword formation swept over those dozens of cultivators.

    The cultivators let out heart-wrenching screams of agony and then shattered!

    Each person¡¯s body was cut into countless fragments by the net-like Sword Qi!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Wow! Young Master, this move must be called ¡®Slicing Vegetables¡¯, right?¡± Xiaohong, standing on the flying sword, said excitedly as she clapped her hands.

    At that moment, Zhan Tang looked at Huang Xiaolong with a shocked gaze, her heart filled with admiration, astonishment, and a bit of fear¡­

    ¡®This new Island Master is simply more than ten times more formidable than Island Master Guan Shan. Not only are his cultivation and combat power inscrutable, but his nature is also so ruthlessly violent, so vicious, so merciless, so reckless, and so audacious. He explodes and slices people into pieces at the slightest disagreement¡­ He¡­ What kind of demon is he?¡¯

    ¡­

    PS: I recommend a super interesting book for everyone to check out, written by Chong Tianyi called ¡°Super God Demon Soldier King¡±. Don¡¯t forget to give it a look!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 The Legendary Genius

    Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: The Legendary Genius Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: The Legendary Genius This was the first time Huang Xiaolong had used the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Sword Technique after assimilating that wisp of divine consciousness from Dugu Hong, and its power was still impressive. Without even using his flying sword, he managed to kill dozens of Divine Skill Realm cultivators on the spot as if ripping through dead weeds.

    However, when one thought about it, there was nothing surprising about this. Dugu Hong was an expert in the late stages of the Law Affinity Phase, one step away from becoming an immortal. His lifelong legacy was not child¡¯s play, was it?

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong released Samadhi True Fire, turning the sky full of remains and fragments to nothingness, and then with a casual grab, he scooped up a handful of storage rings and storage sachets¡­

    Upon sweeping them with his divine sense, he found that some of the storage rings had encrypted formations, which prevented his divine sense from entering for a time. But breaking these formations was simple. Huang Xiaolong, with no time to spare right now, put all the storage rings, storage bags, and sachets into the Soul Tube and decided to leave them for later.

    Huang Xiaolong then dispelled the ¡°Ghost¡¯s Veil¡± all around, and the sea surface once again regained that airy feeling of sunny skies and clear days.

    ¡°Island Master, you¡­¡± Zhan Tang said with an unsettled soul.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t ask anything right now, and I don¡¯t have much to explain. In summary, as I¡¯ve said before, choosing to side with me will be the most correct decision of your life. You might not understand me now, but you will come to know me gradually,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a hearty laugh.

    ¡°Yes, Island Master.¡± By now, Zhan Tang was utterly convinced by Huang Xiaolong. Before, it was because of the grace that Huang Xiaolong showed to subordinates that he had chosen to side with him. Now, it was the sheer dominance of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods that had won him over.

    ¡°Island Master, these people who blocked our way and tried to rob us, naturally deserved to die for their ignorance. However, the forces backing them are no trivial matter,¡± Zhan Tang shared his worries.

    As a Loose Cultivator, her perspective was ultimately limited.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing to worry about. In the overseas world, it¡¯s survival of the fittest. If I showed weakness, or if I didn¡¯t exterminate them completely, then there would be no deterrent power. The strong are revered. Ever since the day I came to this overseas world, I had made up my mind to crush everything with the most domineering attitude. In the future, I will make everyone in this overseas world understand one thing clearly, I am the master. Those who provoke me will pay a heavy price, their souls will be scattered, and they will be annihilated,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated, full of righteous indignation.

    Zhan Tang was immediately overwhelmed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor, with a mesmerized look and a bowed head, she said, ¡°Island Master, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue on our way. Let¡¯s see what this giant dragon relic is all about,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with intense curiosity.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong returned to his flying sword, which transformed into a long rainbow, shooting out like a meteor chasing the moon.

    In the evening, the afterglow of the sunset spilled over the sea, resembling pieces of splendid gemstones.

    ¡°Island Master, we¡¯re here~~ Below us is the legendary relic left by the giant dragon~~~¡± Zhan Tang reported by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and looked down from above.

    Indeed, a solitary island hung over the calm sea surface.

    This island was not large, over ten times smaller than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s island! At this moment, the entire island was enveloped in a mass of black mist.

    One could vaguely sense a kind of pressure emanating from the island, a very ancient pressure, as if it had come from ancient times.

    When Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept over the island, some unclear images immediately surfaced in his mind¨Cthese were some dilapidated walls and ruins. But to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s astonishment, his divine sense couldn¡¯t fully penetrate the dense black mist covering the island.

    His divine sense met with some resistance and interference.

    It was as if a mysterious entity, lying dormant on the island, was warning Huang Xiaolong.

    It seemed that the black fog on the island would not dissipate until the Dragon Relic opened, and if one tried to force their way through, they would likely encounter some danger.

    Huang Xiaolong withdrew his divine sense and a smile formed at the corner of his mouth. ¡®Interesting, even my divine sense couldn¡¯t perfectly capture the situation on the island-the mysterious divine pressure there is actually comparable to my own as the Yin Emperor! Hahaha¡­ Could it really be a dragon? Compared to the corpse dragon that I refined as my external incarnation, even after it absorbed dragon energy and evolved into a True Dragon, its dragon might is far inferior to the slightest divine pressure emitted from this relic¡­¡¯

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was certain of one thing-

    The being that left behind this relic was at least not weaker than him, the Yin Emperor.

    ¡®I have finally found an existence that can stand toe to toe with me in this world. How interesting, how interesting.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong felt a fresh sense of excitement.

    ¡°Island Master, according to the calculations of the date, the Dragon Relic should open the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to wait here. If we fly a bit further, away from this island¡¯s divine pressure, there will be a small island. Let¡¯s set up there. I imagine that the island has already gathered some cultivators here to watch the excitement,¡± Zhan Tang said, sharing what he knew.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded without ado, propelling his flying sword according to Zhan Tang¡¯s guidance toward another island.

    As they flew, Zhan Tang explained, ¡°Island Master, it is said that this Dragon Relic was quite bustling and busy back in the day. Each time it opened, many people would take their Azure Dragon orders to take a look inside. Thus, someone saw the business opportunity and developed an island nearby the Dragon Relic. This island provides lodging and rest for the sightseers. Initially, business on the island was booming, and every time the Dragon Relic was about to open, it would be packed with people. But over the years, although many have entered the Dragon Relic, not a single person has gained dragon power. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t much to see in the Dragon Relic; they say it¡¯s just some old, decaying buildings. Over time, the island offering rest and lodging began to decline.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? I wonder how many people will try their luck at the Dragon Relic this time,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured quietly.

    After flying for a while longer, indeed, another island appeared ahead, not too large. Lights flickered on the island and many palaces and houses could be seen, built against the mountain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down~~!¡±

    The flying sword swooped down toward the island.

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions landed on a square on the island.

    There were a few cultivators sparsely moving about in the square.

    ¡°Island Master, let¡¯s find an inn first,¡± Zhan Tang suggested with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been to this island before, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    Subsequently, Zhan Tang led Huang Xiaolong and the others to a palace-like building.

    At the reception, a chubby clerk was dozing off; his cultivation wasn¡¯t high, merely at the mana level.

    ¡°We¡¯d like several of your best rooms,¡± Zhan Tang approached and said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ welcome, welcome~ Hahaha~~¡± The clerk immediately perked up.

    ¡°Our inn has only one type of room, each costing one medium-grade Spirit Stone,¡± the clerk said with a smile plastered on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s so expensive~~¡± Song Yuru frowned immediately.

    One should know, the purchasing power of a medium-grade Spirit Stone was equivalent to 10,000 yuan in the Huaxia Middle Earth world.

    ¡°Ah ha~~ Not expensive at all, everyone, in our inn, you can get an Azure Dragon Token just by opening a room. The day after tomorrow will be the grand day when the Ancient Dragon Relic opens. With the Azure Dragon Token, you can go to the island to admire the scenery of ancient times, and if you¡¯re lucky, you might even inherit dragon power!¡± The attendant was persuasive.

    ¡°Enough, no need for such a grandiose sales pitch,¡± Zhan Tang said somewhat displeased.

    ¡°Well then, I only have one Azure Dragon Token, far from enough. Why don¡¯t I just open several rooms, so that everyone can have an Azure Dragon Token, and we can all go to that island to have fun?¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mind at all. He had just robbed someone thoroughly, so he didn¡¯t care about spending a bit more Spirit Stones.

    Zhan Tang, following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intentions, took out his own Spirit Stones and opened several rooms.

    The attendant truly produced several Azure Dragon Tokens, handing them over to Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, a violent surge of mana fluctuated from outside the palace!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, and he turned to look outside.

    He saw a youth in a purple robe, swaggering in with the poise of a dragon or tiger.

    The youth¡¯s eyes were proud, as though he was born superior to others.

    ¡®Oh?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡®Indeed a genius.¡¯

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong immediately had a clear understanding of the purple-robed youth¡¯s condition!

    This purple-robed youth was in the late stage of the Divine Skills realm!

    Huang Xiaolong had been in this overseas cultivator world for a short while now. To be honest, late stage of Divine Skills realm was not unusual. He had seen and even killed experts in the early stages of Crossing Calamity realm like Guan Shan.

    However, the real age of this purple-robed youth was only in his twenties!!!!

    That was just a few years older than Huang Xiaolong!

    This was somewhat inconceivable!

    A person in his twenties had actually reached the late stage of Divine Skills realm! You should know that loose cultivators in the middle stage of Divine Skills realm, like Zhan Tang, actually had a real age of 1,200 years.

    It seems that this youth was a genius! A real genius!

    ¡°Hehe~ I have finally seen one of the overseas cultivator world¡¯s legendary geniuses. No wonder this fellow is so arrogant; as it turns out, he really has the capital for arrogance. With his age, if he cultivates to 1,200 years old, he¡¯s destined to be a power figure. Of course, that¡¯s provided he doesn¡¯t die young,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ Huangfu Tianjiao~~~¡± At this moment, Zhan Tang¡¯s voice also started trembling, and his entire demeanor showed extreme inferiority.

    ¡°Huh? Zhan Tang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Xiaolong was puzzled.

    ¡°Island Master, this¡­ this person has a high reputation in the overseas cultivator world. He is the core disciple of the Snow Mountain Sect, ranked 45th on the Hidden Dragon List, a super genius, a peerless monster! Such people are on a completely different level from ordinary cultivators. They are monsters with remarkable talents, their cultivation breakthroughs as easy as drinking water and eating, invincible within the same realm, and even capable of killing beyond their level. It¡¯s like they are dragons in the sky, and we can only stand on the ground, looking up at them, so far out of reach~~~¡±

    ¡°Really? That exaggerated?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    As for the Hidden Dragon List that Zhan Tang mentioned, Huang Xiaolong was indeed aware of it.

    It was one of the two most authoritative lists in the overseas cultivator world.

    Those who can be listed on the Hidden Dragon List are the strongest young geniuses in the overseas cultivator world, aged no more than 30. They are prominent, create upheavals, stand out, and are unruly!

    The Hidden Dragon List has a total of 108 spots.

    Ling Xiaopeng from the Shushan Sword Sect, who was killed by Huang Xiaolong, was a genius in this list, though his ranking was relatively low, just 97th.

    The person in front of us, ¡®Huangfu Tianjiao,¡¯ had a somewhat pretentious name, but with a ranking of 45th on the Hidden Dragon List, he was considered an above-average genius.

    This wasn¡¯t just a talent of some sect, but a universally recognized genius of the entire overseas cultivator world.

    Huangfu Tianjiao was followed by a group of subordinates.

    Each one also possessed no weak realm, and even among his servants were those in the Crossing Calamity realm, with great prestige.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was surprised to find that among Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s subordinates, several people, although not strong in realm, only at the Mana realm, were exuding a familiar aura.

    ¡®It¡¯s the aura of a dragon~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was sure. ¡®Unexpectedly, among the followers of Huangfu Tianjiao, several have dragon blood flowing within their bodies!¡¯

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had a True Dragon as an external incarnation, making him no stranger to dragon blood or dragon aura.

    ¡®This time, it looks like that Ancient Dragon Relic is going to be quite lively.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smiled excitedly.

    One of Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s subordinates came over and opened several rooms.

    Afterward, Huangfu Tianjiao stepped onto the second floor.

    ¡°That person seems so proud,¡± Ying Aoshan smiled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a genius on the Hidden Dragon List, with extraordinary elegance, a future power holder of the overseas cultivator world¡­ His name is ¡®Tianjiao,¡¯ and indeed he is a worthy genius,¡± Zhan Tang sighed.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong just laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s Tianjiao or unparalleled. In any case, I will also explore the Ancient Dragon Relic. They better not provoke me; otherwise, I¡¯ll beat him up so bad he¡¯ll kneel and call me daddy.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± Song Yuru couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    ¡°Island Master, you¡­ you shouldn¡¯t talk recklessly~~~¡± Zhan Tang said, turning pale.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Youre Telling Me to Get Lost

    Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: You¡¯re Telling Me to Get Lost???? Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: You¡¯re Telling Me to Get Lost???? ¡°Heh¡­ alright, let¡¯s find a place to have dinner, and then we can head back to our rooms to rest. Ah¡­ we have to wait until the day after tomorrow for the Dragon Relic to open, I¡¯m getting a bit impatient here¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a lazy smile.

    Now, the small island they were on was close to the Dragon Relic, which made some of the dragon aura contained within Huang Xiaolong, and even his entire body, a bit restless.

    Indeed, having a True Dragon as an external incarnation, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own body was inevitably filled with an abundance of dragon aura.

    Even his two wives and three little monsters felt something unusual.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s so weird, why do I suddenly feel more and more energized?¡± Song Yuru asked, puzzled. ¡°Such an exciting feeling¡­¡±

    This was because of the dragon aura they absorbed from Wolong Villa resonating with the Dragon Relic¡¯s energy.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t reveal the truth and smiled, ¡°Who knows? Come on, let¡¯s go have dinner.¡±

    Outside the inn they were staying at, not too far away, stood a simple restaurant.

    Huang Xiaolong led the group inside.

    The restaurant was simply furnished, but it had a charm of its own¨Crustic, clean, and there was a young girl in green, at the first floor¡¯s vestibule, playing an elegant tune on the pipa, her mana apparent.

    Upon entering, Huang Xiaolong realized that the restaurant already had quite a number of diners.

    ¡°Eh? Why is it so bustling this time?¡± Zhan Tang was greatly puzzled.

    After all, not many people were interested in the Dragon Relic these days. Logically, this resting island should have been pretty quiet.

    But here they were, in an ordinary restaurant that was filled with cultivators.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Huang Xiaolong gazed out into the night sky, noting streaks of mana fluctuations, like shooting stars with brilliant tails, descending upon the island.

    ¡°Even at this late hour, quite a few people are arriving,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Yeah, Island Master, could it be that there is some issue with the Dragon Relic this time?¡± Zhan Tang asked, full of curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    ¡°There might be a good show to watch this time!¡± Huang Xiaolong hinted, already knowing something.

    This year someone will inherit the dragon power contained within the Dragon Relic, for instance¡­ the followers that Huangfu Tianjiao brought along clearly had dragon blood in their veins!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about that for now, let¡¯s fill our bellies first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The first floor was quickly overrun with people, so Huang Xiaolong and company promptly moved to the second floor and found a spot by the window.

    Xiao Er hastened to welcome them.

    Huang Xiaolong took the menu, ordered a table full of dishes, and then casually asked, ¡°Tsk tsk, there are more and more cultivators on this island, what¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Young Master, I¡¯m not entirely sure myself, but it¡¯s said that when the Dragon Relic opens this time, for the first time ever, some cultivators from overseas will inherit the dragon power. Of course, it could be someone blowing smoke, but it might also be true. Who knows? Let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± Xiao Er whispered.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s too fake, isn¡¯t it? After so many years, countless people have explored the Dragon Relic, and not a single soul has successfully inherited the dragon power. Now someone will this year? That¡¯s just grandiose. I wonder who started that rumor. Probably it¡¯s the Island Master generating hype by spreading false rumors,¡± Zhan Tang said dismissively.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, indeed someone will break precedent and inherit the dragon power this year,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated earnestly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Zhan Tang was taken aback.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, without delving further into the topic.

    Soon, a table of uniquely flavored dishes was served.

    The aroma was overwhelming.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say more and dug in heartily.

    ¡°The cuisine on this island is pretty good,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with his mouth full, his manner of eating a bit unsightly, prompting giggles from his two wives.

    Not long into the meal, suddenly, a man¡¯s voice, full of surprise, came through. ¡°Zhan Tang! Tang Tang!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled. ¡°Tang Tang? That¡¯s a bit cheesy~~¡±

    Hearing this, Zhan Tang¡¯s brows furrowed, and her face showed some displeasure.

    A handsome man walked over, and judging by the mana fluctuations radiating from him, he was approximately at the mid-stage of the Divine Skills realm, on par with Zhan Tang.

    The man walked straight over, completely ignoring Huang Xiaolong as if he didn¡¯t exist, his eyes fixed on Zhan Tang as though he wanted to merge her into his body!

    However, Zhan Tang displayed a look of disgust, not paying much attention to the man!

    ¡°Tang Tang, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, are you doing well? Are you¡­are you still mad at me?¡± the man said softly.

    ¡°Sorry, Tian Youliang, please don¡¯t address me so intimately; we no longer have any relationship,¡± Zhan Tang replied coldly.

    ¡°Tang Tang, you still won¡¯t forgive me? When I joined the Quick Blade Hall, there were difficulties you don¡¯t know about!¡± the man hurriedly explained.

    Huang Xiaolong, Ying Aoshan, and Song Yuru exchanged glances.

    ¡°Well, just trying to have a meal and we run into Zhan Tang¡¯s old flame,¡± Huang Xiaolong privately remarked to his two wives.

    ¡°By the way, Tang Tang, what brought you here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also planning to enter the Dragon Relics the day after tomorrow?¡± the man changed the subject.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Zhan Tang responded, still very chilly.

    ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t you find it strange that this year, so many cultivators are going to the Dragon Relics? Among them are several super geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List,¡± the man said with a showy look on his face.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± This time, curiosity crept into Zhan Tang¡¯s expression as she couldn¡¯t help but look at the man.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Tang Tang, I know about this!¡± the man boasted. ¡°Let me tell you. It¡¯s like this; the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List are in fierce competition, which isn¡¯t limited to fighting on the stage but extends to other areas as well. A few years ago, a bet was set among several geniuses! Do you know what they gambled on, Tang Tang?¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, speak quickly. Don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Zhan Tang said impatiently.

    ¡°Alright, Tang Tang, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Those geniuses bet on locating people with the dragon bloodline. Once found, they would enter the Dragon Secret Realm when it opens this year and have those people inherit the dragon¡¯s power to see who manages to inherit more dragon power. Isn¡¯t that an interesting competition? According to the information I have, several geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List have made their catch and found individuals with the dragon bloodline! This time, it¡¯s going to be quite entertaining!¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ indeed interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out.

    ¡°Hmm? Tang Tang, who is this person?¡± The man¡¯s gaze swept toward Huang Xiaolong, looking at him properly for the first time. However, sensing the very faint mana fluctuations from Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with contempt and disdain. ¡°Tang Tang, how can you associate with such an ant-like figure? You should conduct yourself with more dignity!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhan Tang erupted in anger. ¡°He is my Island Master! What are you babbling about in front of my Island Master? Tian Youliang, I will never forgive you for your betrayal! Back then, our village was slaughtered by disciples of the Quick Blade Hall, and instead of vowing revenge, you disgracefully acknowledged the enemy as your father and joined the Quick Blade Hall! You! You! Get lost!¡±

    Tian Youliang got an earful from Zhan Tang, his face flushing with blood, but he restrained himself from lashing out, redirecting all his anger towards Huang Xiaolong instead!

    ¡°Who are you? Island Master? That¡¯s a joke! With such weak cultivation, you¡¯re not worth a strike! Now, leave Tang Tang immediately! Get as far away as possible!¡± Tian Youliang bellowed at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re telling me to get lost?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a chill flaring within them.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 What are you

    Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043 What are you? Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043 What are you? Huang Xiaolong indeed found it quite ironic.

    He was just quietly having a meal here, not bothering anyone, when suddenly someone jumped out, repeatedly demanding him to scram¡­

    This was utterly ignorant of basic principles, wasn¡¯t it? Too dark, right?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m telling you to scram.¡± That Tian Youliang, with his overbearing manner, glared at Huang Xiaolong, his face full of displeasure. ¡°I am reminiscing with Tang Tang, discussing some private matters. You sitting here so boldly is simply provoking me! Moreover, you are so weak, yet Tang Tang calls you ¡®Island Master¡¯¨Cthat¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡±

    Zhan Tang and this Tian Youliang had grown up together in the same village and could be described as childhood sweethearts. However, a catastrophe had befallen their village, leading them to part ways and live their own lives. Now that they had reunited, Tian Youliang was reigniting his youthful affection for Zhan Tang. Yet, Zhan Tang still harbored resentment for a past mistake he had made, which was quite embarrassing for Tian Youliang. On one hand, he wanted to vent his anger on Huang Xiaolong. On the other, he wanted to show off his masculinity in front of Zhan Tang!

    ¡°Humph!¡± Zhan Tang initially wanted to burst out in anger, but he quickly restrained himself and looked at Tian Youliang with a look of pity.

    Zhan Tang knew that Tian Youliang¡¯s realm and combat power were on par with his own, whereas Huang Xiaolong was a major demon, having killed dozens of high-level martial artists with Divine Skills, his hands stained with blood.

    For Tian Youliang to show off in front of Huang Xiaolong was almost like he was brain-dead. No, not just brain-dead, but as if his brain had been eaten by a dog.

    Ying Aoshan, Song Yuru, and the three little demons all wore expressions of thoroughly enjoying the commotion.

    On the second floor of this restaurant, the other diners were also watching with amused smiles.

    Huang Xiaolong subtly gave Zhan Tang a look.

    Zhan Tang nodded. The unspoken message was, don¡¯t worry about my feelings, go ahead and teach Tian Youliang a lesson.

    ¡°What? Still not scramming? You not scramming, is it that you want me to¡­¡± Tian Youliang barked arrogantly.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered, casually waving his hand.

    Slap~~~!

    A loud bang!

    Under the gaze of all, this mid-level martial artist with Divine Skills, Tian Youliang, didn¡¯t even get the chance to react. A fierce slap landed on his cheek, and he was directly flung into the air, crashing out the window, and fell down outside the restaurant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our meal.¡± Huang Xiaolong acted as if he had done something trivial, as if he had merely swatted away a fly!

    Stunned!

    The spectators, all watching the drama unfold, sat frozen like clay statues, staring at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of disbelief.

    A mid-stage martial artist with Divine Skills, who could easily make a living and hold a respectable status overseas, was just slapped away like that~~

    This seemingly ordinary, even somewhat weak-looking young man, who appeared to be an easy target, was actually so powerful?

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before someone said, ¡°I know Tian Youliang, infamous for bullying the weak and fearing the strong, a mere fox that pretends to be a tiger. He really isn¡¯t much, but allegedly, he has gained the favor of Shushan¡¯s Junior Hall Master. As the saying goes, you hit the dog, you face its master. This youth, having hit Tian Youliang, if the Junior Hall Master of Shushan is here on this island, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let it go easily.¡±

    ¡°Island Master~~¡± Zhan Tang immediately explained. ¡°Shushan is a sect overseas, with seven to eight hundred disciples. Their strongest expert is in the midst of crossing the calamity phase. Although they are not considered a major sect overseas, they are not to be trifled with. Because Shushan is a vassal to the Shushan Sword Sect~~~¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Zhan Tang, why are you telling me all this?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s the ¡®Fast Blade Hall¡¯ or the ¡®Slow Blade Hall¡¯~~¡±

    Just at that moment!

    A chilling wind swept up from downstairs.

    On the wooden floor of the second floor, a layer of frost had quietly formed!

    ¡°Interesting~~ really interesting~~ You dare to touch a person of Shushan too? You do not take me, Bai Huan, seriously at all,¡± a sharp male voice rang out.

    The next moment, two people walked up from downstairs, one of whom was Tian Youliang, who had just been slapped down by Huang Xiaolong. At this time, one side of Tian Youliang¡¯s face was completely swollen, his aura was deflated, but in his eyes, a venomous expression flashed like that of a viper, staring fixedly at Huang Xiaolong.

    The one walking beside Tian Youliang was a young man in white, who, despite looking youthful, was actually 200-300 years old. Observing the fluctuations of his mana, his cultivation was at the later stages of the Divine Skill realm, an extraordinary presence.

    However, previously Huang Xiaolong had seen the genius Huangfu Tianjiao on the Hidden Dragon List, also at the later stages of the Divine Skill realm, but Huangfu Tianjiao was much younger than this young man in white. Moreover, the quality of the mana emanating from the two of them was vastly different, as different as the cloud is from the mud.

    For example, it was like two pieces of jade, both jade indeed, but one is a genuine ice jadeite and the other a common stone found everywhere.

    This is the worry about comparisons among people. But among cultivators, comparisons should not be made!

    ¡°Island Master, this person is the Junior Hall Master of Shushan, Bai Huan!¡± Zhan Tang whispered a reminder.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed again, put down his chopsticks, and said playfully, ¡°Right, I was the one who hit him. But, I¡¯m here eating, and this guy was making a racket and speaking rudely. Shouldn¡¯t he be hit?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ what a ¡®speaking rudely¡¯! That you defeated Tian Youliang with one move shows you have some skills. But, in front of me, they are far from enough! In this world of overseas cultivators, there are some people you simply can¡¯t hit casually, and since you¡¯ve hit one, you must pay the price. Because, as the saying goes, you hit the dog, you face its master. I, for one, am quite protective of my own people.¡±

    Bai Huan compared Tian Youliang to a dog, yet unexpectedly, Tian Youliang not only showed no shame but instead pleaded earnestly, ¡°Junior Hall Master, please stand up for me!¡±

    Seeing Tian Youliang¡¯s servile expression, Zhan Tang shook his head slightly, feeling more contempt and disgust for his former playmate.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I have to pay a price for hitting him?¡± Huang Xiaolong smacked his lips. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll just sit here and see what kind of price you can make me pay. However, I must remind you, once you make a move, then, I will hit you too.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you utter such brash words in front of me! Today, I am going to crush your bones into pieces, inch by inch!¡± As soon as the words were out, Bai Huan¡¯s entire body surged with mana, which formed a tumultuous river above his head, and bathing within this river of mana was a battle saber!

    This battle saber was not an illusion created from Bai Huan¡¯s mana but a magical treasure that had been nurtured by his own vital energies!

    Equivalent to the flying swords used by ordinary cultivators.

    This battle saber was of extraordinary quality, as the mere light emitting from the saber seemed to slice the air of this floor into shattered pieces.

    Even the space itself was being sliced apart.

    The diners on the second floor, watching the excitement, all stimulated their mana to resist the terrifying blade light that spilled out.

    ¡°Kid, die! In your next life, be smarter when you¡¯re reborn. With your pathetic skills, I can wipe you out with a mere wave of my hand! Remember, the person who killed you is Bai Huan, the Junior Hall Master of the Quick Blade Hall!¡±

    As he spoke, Bai Huan waved his hand, and the war saber directly swept toward Huang Xiaolong with a momentum that seemed to sweep across the world, slashing at him head-on!

    The most prominent feature of Bai Huan¡¯s war saber was its speed, which almost seemed like teleportation, about to chop off Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    This quick saber move almost perfectly showcased the origin of the name ¡°Quick Blade Hall¡±!

    But as fast as he was, Huang Xiaolong was faster!

    Before the full power, mystery, and finesse of the strike could fully erupt, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand casually reached out.

    As if he had rehearsed it beforehand, Huang Xiaolong effortlessly caught the war saber.

    The war saber, a formidable magical weapon infused with Bai Huan¡¯s essence and a massive amount of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, thus had its own spirit and struggled fiercely, trying to resist.

    However, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t escape Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control.

    Simultaneously, Huang Xiaolong summoned his ghostly giant hand.

    The black hand, made up of tens of thousands, perhaps even over a hundred thousand underworld ghost kings, descended ghost-like on Bai Huan¡¯s head, gripping it tightly.

    ¡°Hehe~~ You really made your move, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Huang Xiaolong surged his mana and shattered all the marks Bai Huan had embedded in the war saber.

    The war saber immediately became an ownerless object, quietly held in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, no longer resisting.

    Huang Xiaolong casually tossed the saber into the ghostly drum, then lazily stood up and walked step by step toward Bai Huan.

    ¡°Ah!!! My magical weapon! My saber! You! You!¡± Bai Huan, his head seized by the ghost hand, couldn¡¯t move at all; his mana burst forth in an attempt to break free, but the numerous ghost kings on the ghost hand simply devoured the mana he emitted, indulging in it!

    Moreover, the strength of the ghost hand grew stronger and tightened more and more, gripping Bai Huan¡¯s head as if it had clamped a tightening spell around it.

    Thud~~thud~~thud~~~

    Some of Bai Huan¡¯s blood vessels in his head were directly pinched by the ghost hand, bursting open, and blood spurted wildly!

    His otherwise handsome face was now covered with shocking blood.

    ¡°No!¡± Bai Huan realized that this young man before him had power he couldn¡¯t compete with. His expression suddenly changed, and he smiled, saying, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk this out. It was all a misunderstanding just now. We don¡¯t know each other till we fight~~ hahaha~~~ Tian Youliang, that damn guy, has always been riding on my coattails, stirring up trouble everywhere. Brother, you did right in hitting him! Well deserved! Well deserved!¡±

    Sure enough, Bai Huan flipped his stance faster than flipping a book, truly the epitome of shamelessness!

    ¡°Wait~~ have you forgotten what I said just now?¡± Huang Xiaolong said somewhat speechlessly. ¡°I said, if you dare to make a move, I¡¯ll beat you up too! Just in time, my hands are a bit itchy too.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stepped forward to Bai Huan, ¡°Today, I really do not wish to kill anyone, but I must teach you a lesson.¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong raised his hand.

    ¡°Wait a moment~~¡± From below, a calm and breezy male voice sounded.

    A young man dressed in luxurious brocade clothes, casually walked up.

    This young man had his hands clasped behind his back, carried an extraordinary posture, and had the demeanor of an influential figure. Behind him followed several delicate-bodied, breathtakingly beautiful women.

    Putting aside the young man for the moment, the beauties following him appeared to be his maids and personal attendants, each of whom was formidable, possessing a realm comparable to Zhan Tang.

    The young man was in his twenties, his cultivation had reached the late stages of Divine Skills. He had not released any deliberate mana pressure, but the mana fluctuations sprouting from his pores were tremendous and terrifying, shaking the void, making the entire tavern tremble as if it could barely contain him.

    ¡®Oh~~ Another genius? His prowess seems to be on par with that of Huangfu Tianjiao!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought amusingly.

    After seeing the young man, everyone in the tavern stood up, bowing respectfully, ¡°Chu Luoxue, greetings to Junior Hall Master Luoxue!¡±

    ¡°Island Master, this¡­ this is Chu Luoxue, ranked 47th on the Hidden Dragon List. ¡®A thought of Luoxue brings frost to the world.¡¯ He is¡­ an extremely monstrous genius¡­¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s voice choked slightly.

    ¡°Junior Hall Master Luoxue! Save me! This villain is bullying me for no reason!¡± Bai Huan cried out for help.

    ¡°Hmm, Bai Huan, no need to say more; I am already aware of the conflict between you two, and I have seen everything,¡± Chu Luoxue said with an indifferent smile, ¡°My friend, you truly are a hidden expert. However, it¡¯s best to show mercy when you can. Please stop now. Do me this favor.¡±

    Chu Luoxue¡¯s words were very calm, yet, there was a slight commanding tone to them.

    ¡°Huh~ So, are you ordering me now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in astonishment.

    ¡°No, not an order,¡± Chu Luoxue replied gracefully with a smile. ¡°Just advising a friend not to invite trouble. The Blade Hall might not be a major sect in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, or even a minor sect, but, for thousands of years, Blade Hall has been a vassal to the Shushan Sword Sect. What the Shushan Sword Sect represents, you probably know, right? Better to take what you have and leave it at that. I¡¯ve asked as a favor from me, Chu Luoxue of the Hidden Dragon List. Surely, you can respect that much, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Give you face?¡± Huang Xiaolong nearly laughed aloud. ¡°You want me to give you face? Hahaha~~ When earlier, this guy was threatening to crush every bone in my body, why didn¡¯t you come out? When he deployed his magic weapon to slay me, why didn¡¯t you intervene? Now, when he¡¯s no match for me and I am about to strike, you come out, claiming justice and urging me to cease~~ What does that mean? Oh, you clearly mean to side with him, right?¡±

    At these words, Chu Luoxue¡¯s refined expression slightly changed, showing a hint of ferocity.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Talk about giving you face? Uh~~ Sorry, let me be honest¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong said arrogantly. ¡°What are you to me? Why should I give you face? I give you face, but you can¡¯t handle it!!!¡±

    Shock!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words left everyone in the tavern, including passersby nearby, utterly shocked!

    Huang Xiaolong had directly defied Junior Hall Master Luoxue! This being ranked 47th on the Hidden Dragon List, a demonic genius of an unrivaled era!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Moving Flowers Palace

    Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Moving Flowers Palace Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Moving Flowers Palace Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were like arrows each aimed at the heart, and there was, frustratingly enough, a ring of truth to them.

    Indeed, you, Snowfall Prince, stepped in and advised Huang Xiaolong to be merciful when you yourself did not do the same when Bai Huan was arrogant and repeatedly threatened to torture Huang Xiaolong. Why didn¡¯t you ask Bai Huan to show mercy?

    Such behavior, plainly put, is nothing but ¡°hypocrisy.¡±

    Snowfall Prince was truly choked by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words! As a genius, the bright moon among the stars, born with a silver spoon and raised amidst a halo of glory, he was accustomed to excessive flattery and praise¡­ But he had never been confronted so directly and disrespectfully to his face, not to mention insulted!

    Suddenly, Snowfall Prince¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care at all about Snowfall Prince¡¯s feelings.

    Slap~~~!

    He slapped Bai Huan across the face.

    Huang Xiaolong still hadn¡¯t intended to kill; he just used a bit of force and shattered all of Bai Huan¡¯s teeth!

    With a glare that shouted death before dishonor, Bai Huan stared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong, choked for breath, unable to speak, and hissed, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you hit¡­ you hit me~~~¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, hit you? Oh, you¡¯re upset about that? Well then¡­ might as well kill you,¡± thought Huang Xiaolong, his grip tightening around Bai Huan¡¯s head with a ghostly hand!

    Crack~~ crack~~~!

    Sounds of cracking bones filled the air.

    Bai Huan¡¯s skull began to show fracture lines.

    The next moment, Bai Huan¡¯s head was about to burst! Although he was a late-stage Divine Skills cultivator, a burst skull meant death.

    At this critical moment of life and death, Bai Huan caught Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze.

    It was a numb, indifferent, cold gaze, as if life meant nothing to him, his eyes unswayed. Such a gaze made Bai Huan¡¯s heart pound!

    He even saw visions of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, Asura Hell itself, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    Scared!

    Bai Huan was truly frightened, a chilling fear and despair seeping into every cell of his body, penetrating deep into his soul!

    ¡°No! I was wrong! Forgive me~~ I¡­ I, Bai Guang, from now on, dare not show my face before you! I will never utter the word ¡®revenge¡¯ again. Don¡¯t kill me¡­ getting hit by you today is my own fault~~~¡±

    ¡°Hehe, not bad~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, genuinely feeling that Bai Huan was truly cowed and indeed would not seek retaliation again. In his heart, a shadow of Huang Xiaolong had formed.

    A subtle pleasure of controlling life and destiny flickered through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    That feeling was indeed satisfying!

    ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Huang Xiaolong withdrew the ghostly hand. ¡°Remember, next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand~~¡± Bai Huan, along with Tian Youliang, who was equally terrified, scrammed away.

    Zhan Tang watched Huang Xiaolong obsessively, feeling that his own Island Master was naturally domineering, not acting except when necessary, but once he did, he was as terrifying as a demon. Offending him was nothing short of a disaster!

    Ruling the world with a majestic presence that could sway in all directions, it was nothing but the same!

    At this time, Snowfall Prince finally lost his composure, his previous calm, scholarly demeanor had disappeared, replaced by a tyrannical, venomous, brutal rage¨C¡°In front of me, you hit the person I was protecting¡­ You are slapping my face!! Do you know what the consequences of slapping me, Snowfall Prince, are?¡±

    ¡°Young Master! Kill him! Break his legs!¡± The stunningly beautiful maids behind Snowfall Prince also began to snarl aggressively.

    Zhan Tang¡¯s expression tightened once again.

    To Zhan Tang, talents from the Dragon Hidden List were like the moon in the sky, to be admired from a distance without any personal interaction.

    Yet today, his own Island Master was openly opposing and competing with one such genius from the Dragon Hidden List!

    This shocking development was somewhat hard for Zhan Tang to accept in the moment!

    ¡°Hehe, are you scared again? Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared, my young master can handle it. What¡¯s the Dragon Hidden List, the Snake Hidden List? In front of my young master, they¡¯re nothing!¡± Xiaohong held Zhan Tang¡¯s hand, giggling gleefully.

    ¡°You little Fox Spirit! How can you speak like that! What¡¯s this about a ¡®Snake Hidden List¡¯?¡± Qingqing, who was inadvertently dragged into this, glared at Xiaohong.

    Indeed, amid this brewing storm, the three little demons started frolicking and causing mischief.

    With his aura soaring, Snowfall Prince instantly became overwhelmingly domineering, every gesture exuding a terrifying royal presence that intimidated everyone!

    Under the influence of his powerful aura, all the tables and chairs in the tavern seemed to lose weight and began floating in the air.

    As for the cultivators¨C

    ¡°Not good! The Mana in my body is disrupted!¡±

    ¡°My breathing is unstable!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I feel like I¡¯m about to run amok! This is terrible!¡±

    ¡­

    Under the oppressive aura of the Son of Falling Snow, these cultivators were all thrown into disarray!

    Huang Xiaolong appeared calm and at ease, exuding faint ripples of energy that protected those around him, preventing them from being suppressed by the Son of Falling Snow¡¯s aura.

    Terrifying mana and killing intent were slowly brewing inside the Son of Falling Snow, as silent as a volcano yet as oppressive as thunder.

    The entire tavern, and even the surrounding area for several miles, felt as heavy as if it were about to drip water.

    ¡°I, the Son of Falling Snow, will kill you today,¡± the Son of Falling Snow said coldly, staring at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve long heard about so-called geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List. Today, I shall see for myself just how much of a genius you are,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wicked smile. ¡°Has anyone ever shattered your sense of superiority? Good, let me do it today!¡±

    The two were about to engage in a battle!

    The Son of Falling Snow had already cultivated his spirit, mana, and momentum to their peaks, ready to deliver a lethal strike!

    Yet Huang Xiaolong did not bother to brew any power; he was simply prepared to strike casually.

    Just at this critical moment,

    suddenly, a gentle wave of mana as soft as a spring drizzle flowed into the tavern, significantly dissipating the Son of Falling Snow¡¯s aura and murderous intent.

    The air rippled with the freshness of spring winds and green waters, refreshing the spirit.

    A thought flickered through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    The ferocity in the Son of Falling Snow¡¯s heart had noticeably weakened.

    ¡°Oh? A master from the Move Flowers Palace has arrived,¡± the Son of Falling Snow¡¯s gaze shifted toward the staircase.

    There was a clinking sound of jewelry.

    A beautiful woman with the elegance of a quiet valley orchid walked up slowly.

    She radiated an intellectual beauty, with an oval face and delicate features that retained a classic charm. Dressed in a plain long robe, she resembled Chang¡¯e, the Moon Goddess, descending to the mortal realm.

    Upon seeing her, Huang Xiaolong realized this beautiful woman was actually a mid-stage Crossing Tribulation expert, truly a grandmaster who oversaw a territory.

    ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Steward Murong,¡± the Son of Falling Snow¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he gave a small smile.

    It seemed that facing such a Crossing Tribulation expert, he restrained his arrogance, showing great politeness and courtesy.

    Of course, the Son of Falling Snow valued not just the mid-stage Crossing Tribulation expert but deeper still, the power behind Steward Murong¨Cthe Move Flowers Palace!

    ¡°Island Master, the Move Flowers Palace is a large sect in our world of overseas cultivators; it¡¯s extremely mysterious,¡± Zhan Tang quickly started to explain to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°It is said that the sect primarily consists of female disciples, with only a few male disciples. Its combined strength is only slightly less than that of ancient major sects like Shushan, Emei, and Qingcheng.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Son of Falling Snow, I heard that a few of you on the Hidden Dragon List were planning to bet in the Ancient Dragon Ruins to see whose chosen one would inherit the power of the ancient dragons. Interesting, I just happened to pass by and decided to take a look. However, I discovered something else,¡± Steward Murong said with a mysterious smile.

    Immediately after, Steward Murong¡¯s gaze turned toward Ying Aoshan, then Song Yuru, looking from left to right, nodding, and asked, ¡°Young ladies, have you joined any sect or are you Loose Cultivators?¡±

    Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan shook their heads simultaneously, then hooked their arms around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms on both sides and said in unison, ¡°We are traveling the world of overseas cultivators with our husband.¡±

    ¡°Husband?¡± Steward Murong paused for a moment, then nodded at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Son of Falling Snow, could you grant the Move Flowers Palace a favor and not oppose this young friend today,¡± Steward Murong said to the Son of Falling Snow.

    ¡°This¨C¡± The Son of Falling Snow frowned, his thoughts racing, then he nodded. ¡°Fine, I, the Son of Falling Snow, will give Steward Murong, the Move Flowers Palace, some face. Today, I won¡¯t kill this youngster. However¨C¡±

    The Son of Falling Snow glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Remember, you¡¯d better scram immediately. I¡¯m letting you off today, but only for today! If next time I encounter you, you will have nowhere to be buried!¡±

    Having said that, the Son of Falling Snow, then led his maids away.

    A faint smile formed on the corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth.

    Although the Son of Falling Snow seemed to walk away, Huang Xiaolong noticed that he had left a mark on him. With this mark, the Son of Falling Snow could lock onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s location and pursue him anytime!

    Huang Xiaolong did not mind the mark. After all, entering the Ancient Dragon Ruins tomorrow, he would meet the Son of Falling Snow again!

    ¡°Young friend, if I have your two wives join the Move Flowers Palace, would you have any objections?¡± Steward Murong couldn¡¯t wait to ask.

    As she spoke, she took out a crystal ball from her bosom. Inside the transparent crystal ball was a projection similar to the Xuanhuang Tower.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Steward Murong moved the crystal ball towards Ying Aoshan¡¯s position, and immediately, four lights shone in the Xuanhuang Tower projection inside the ball. ¡°She can reach the fourth layer!¡±

    She moved the crystal ball towards Song Yuru¡¯s position, and even brighter, five lights shone in the Xuanhuang Tower projection!

    ¡°Confirmed, no mistake! Able to reach the fifth layer! Good, young ladies, you both have a talent for practicing spells! Moreover, I see you have not practiced any spells yet, like two blank sheets, two raw gems, you can cultivate the supreme mental method of my Move Flowers Palace without any obstruction!¡± Steward Murong was somewhat excited.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself¨C

    So, it turned out that Steward Murong from the Move Flowers Palace intervened and persuaded the Son of Falling Snow to back down not for anything else but because she had taken a liking to Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Inheriting the Dragons Strength

    Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: Inheriting the Dragon¡¯s Strength (Major Chapter) Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: Inheriting the Dragon¡¯s Strength (Major Chapter) Faced with this sudden situation, Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru were somewhat stunned. Unconsciously, they both turned their gazes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Zhan Tang, on the other hand, wore an envious expression and blurted out, ¡°Two ladies, to be chosen by Yihua Palace, an esteemed overseas sect, is an incredible blessing.¡±

    Steward Murong steadied his excited state and looked at Huang Xiaolong with an extremely earnest gaze. Through careful observation, Steward Murong could tell that Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan didn¡¯t have much of an opinion of their own, and everything was decided by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Young friend, may I have a word with you?¡± Steward Murong said solemnly.

    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and responded.

    ¡°You see, our Yihua Palace has very strict standards for selecting disciples. We primarily choose female disciples, and they must also be of outstanding beauty. For those who enter Yihua Palace, we also demand that they be under the age of 30. These are just the basic requirements. In the overseas world, there are not a few girls who can meet such conditions. However, even after meeting these basic requirements, they must also have a certain degree of talent. According to the standards of the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Xuanhuang Tower test, the threshold for joining Yihua Palace is to accept only beautiful girls who can reach the third floor of the Xuanhuang Tower.¡±

    ¡°Ah, young, beautiful, and highly talented,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°The requirements are indeed a bit harsh, like if a girl is talented but not beautiful, that wouldn¡¯t work. This Yihua Palace really has some fastidious standards for choosing disciples.¡±

    Steward Murong smiled and continued to explain, ¡°Actually, the most stringent condition for selecting new disciples at our Yihua Palace is that new disciples must not have cultivated any spells before joining! In other words, to join Yihua Palace, they must be a blank slate! This is because many spells, mental methods, and cultivation techniques of Yihua Palace cannot have the foundation of other sects¡¯ spells during cultivation, or else it will lead to a conflict, causing one to deviate from the proper course, combust from within, and die! Sigh~~~¡±

    Steward Murong sighed deeply. ¡°It is because of this requirement that it¡¯s very difficult for our Yihua Palace to select disciples~~ Often, not many disciples are recruited within a year.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong fully understood.

    So to be accepted into Yihua Palace, not only does one need to be young and beautiful with exceptional talent, but more perverse yet, one must be utterly flawless!

    You should know, in the overseas world, every sect values the continuation of their lineage and takes the selection of disciples very seriously. As soon as they discover someone with talent, they will fiercely compete for them! Some individuals are uniquely gifted, or have practiced some simple spells from a young age, or are recruited into various sects when they are very young.

    Where could Yihua Palace find disciples who are both talented and completely untainted?

    To draw a rather crude comparison, it¡¯s even harder than finding a young and beautiful virgin!

    ¡°Just now, as I was passing by, I sensed that within this restaurant, there were two ladies with exceptional talent, and they had no mana fluctuations on them! Overjoyed, I immediately sought them out! Indeed, indeed~~!¡± Saying this, Steward Murong once again fixed his eager gaze on Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan, his eyes almost brimming with water.

    ¡°Oh. So that¡¯s how it is. Aoshan, my wife, and my senior wife, they have never cultivated spells. Only Aoshan has practiced some ancient martial arts since she was young. That¡¯s their greatest value,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    He paused, then turned to Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru. ¡°What do you two wives think?¡± he asked.

    Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru answered in unison, ¡°No way! We don¡¯t want to join any sect. We just want to follow you.¡±

    Hearing this, Steward Murong became anxious. ¡°But¡­ but¡­ Both of you young ladies, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. This is a great opportunity! With your talents, indeed, you are qualified to enter any overseas sect. However, our Yihua Palace guarantees to treat you as core disciples and provide you with ample resources! Don¡¯t you want to prove yourselves immortal and soar to the heavens? The overseas world is incredibly cruel; only the strong can earn respect. Right now, there¡¯s a path to becoming peerless powerhouses right under your feet~~~¡±

    Steward Murong began to persuade them, then said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young friend, could you perhaps talk to your two wives? Our Yihua Palace is genuinely sincere~~ How about this, our Yihua Palace can make an exception and take you in as a disciple, allowing you to cultivate together with your two wives. Moreover, I will intervene on your behalf and settle the vendetta between you and Luo Xue for good! You won¡¯t have to worry about any repercussions!¡±

    While saying this, Steward Murong sighed repeatedly in her heart ¨C ¡°Ah, in the overseas world, cultivation is the most important thing, the fundamental to survival. If men and women are together all day, indulging in love, wouldn¡¯t that cut off their own path to greatness? These two young ladies, blinded by love at such a young age, have far too many distracting thoughts. If they don¡¯t join our Yihua Palace, wouldn¡¯t that be a terrible waste? When I was a young girl, I wasn¡¯t so consumed with feelings of love and such~~ What can compare to cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about the matter between Luo Xue and me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, turning his gaze to Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru.

    In fact, taking them out to sea this time was also to find them a suitable sect. The eager attitude of Yihua Palace was quite good, joining Yihua Palace would be a fitting destination.

    Moreover, although Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru had talent, they had never cultivated spells and had a weak foundation. Joining other sects would mean a lower starting point. On the contrary, the supreme cultivation methods of Yihua Palace required exactly the kind of clean and flawless bodies that had not been tainted by any spells¡­ Objectively speaking, Yihua Palace was the most suitable for Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru.

    Since Huang Xiaolong was at ease letting Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Feng Hanyan, and Yan Pianpian become disciples of Emei Sect, he naturally also trusted his other wives to join sects that suited them.

    ¡°Little Long~ We¡¯ve just arrived overseas, ah, I can¡¯t bear to separate from you so soon~~ Please, no~~¡± Seeing that Huang Xiaolong was contemplating, Song Yuru quickly tugged on his sleeve, pleading coquettishly.

    Ying Aoshan also grumbled, ¡°Little Long, Aoshan isn¡¯t ready psychologically either.¡±

    ¡°How about this~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested to Steward Murong. ¡°I agree to let Aoshan and my senior wife both join Yihua Palace. But it¡¯s a bit rushed right now. So, let¡¯s allow them to have some more fun. Once they are completely ready, I will personally escort them to Yihua Palace. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Well~~ Then, okay¡­¡± Steward Murong, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s firm stance, felt it inappropriate to persuade further, and Huang Xiaolong had already agreed. It was only a matter of time before Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan became Yihua Palace disciples.

    ¡°Here are two tokens. With these tokens, once you arrive at Yihua Palace, you can come straight to me, and I will take both young ladies as my personal disciples. The tokens also have a map to Yihua Palace,¡± Steward Murong said, handing over two antique-looking tokens to Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan.

    The two women took the tokens and began to examine them closely.

    ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t impose on you any longer. I hope the two ladies can hurry to the Yi Hua Palace,¡± Steward Murong said politely. She then turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young friend, Master Luo Xue is haughty and prone to holding grudges. Now that you¡¯ve incurred his enmity, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let it go easily. You¡¯d better leave quickly.¡±

    As she spoke, Steward Murong waved her hand, and a wave-like mana swept over Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong immediately felt that the mark Master Luo Xue had left on him had been erased.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I have my own judgment. Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure both my wives arrive at Yi Hua Palace unharmed. Moreover, Steward Murong, you needn¡¯t intervene; I can handle this.¡±

    While he spoke, a captivating glint of determination flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, startling Steward Murong. She nodded slightly. ¡°Alright then. I shall take my leave.¡±

    Having said that, Steward Murong transformed into a streak of light and vanished from the tavern.

    In the night sky, Steward Murong hovered, gazing at the tavern and murmured, ¡°That young man is quite proud at heart. He refuses to accept my help. Possessing such pride is commendable. He even dares to challenge Master Luo Xue, which is a rare courage¡­ Well then, I¡¯ll just protect him in secret to prevent Master Luo Xue from harming him¡­¡±

    Steward Murong made up her mind.

    Back in the tavern, after such a commotion, all the other customers had left, leaving only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s table.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others continued to eat.

    He had a large appetite and wasn¡¯t put off by the earlier disturbance, retaining his enthusiasm for eating.

    Having eaten and drunk his fill, Huang Xiaolong stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Now that it¡¯s quiet, we can go back to rest.¡±

    The group left the tavern and returned to the inn.

    In their room.

    Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru, and Ying Aoshan shared a room.

    ¡°Little Long, do you really want us to join that Yi Hua Palace?¡± Song Yuru looked reluctant.

    ¡°Big wife, Steward Murong is right. For you and Aoshan, this is indeed a rare opportunity. It could change your destinies,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated earnestly. ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll take you there. Remember, cultivate diligently.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan nodded at the same time. They were very gentle and obedient, without any intention of disobeying or questioning Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    There were no further discussions that night.

    The next day was still leisurely spent on the island.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that more and more cultivators were arriving on the island.

    It seemed that when the giant dragon relic opened tomorrow, the scene would be quite busy.

    ¡°Ah, Island Master, I never would have expected that this year, so many cultivators would come to watch the excitement,¡± Zhan Tang said with some surprise.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your old flame mention yesterday that there are several prodigies on the Hidden Dragon List making bets to see who can find more people with the dragon bloodline to successfully inherit the dragon force? That¡¯s quite an eye-catcher. On one hand, the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List are peerless and everyone wants to witness their heroic stature. On the other, it¡¯s the fact that no one has ever succeeded in inheriting the dragon force from the giant dragon relic, and that record is going to be broken,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained logically.

    Zhan Tang blushed with embarrassment and retorted, ¡°Island Master, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What do you mean old flame? No, it¡¯s not like that! Tian Youliang was just a childhood playmate. We grew up in the same village. Later, Kuai Dao Hall¡¯s people, in pursuit of an enemy, brought a massacre to our village¨C¡±

    At this point, Zhan Tang¡¯s eyes also revealed a hint of hatred. ¡°My parents passed away early, and I was raised by the villagers. I survived that tragedy and swore an oath of vengeance. Kuai Dao Hall would pay in blood for their debts. As for Tian Youliang, he was taken away by Kuai Dao Hall¡¯s people because he had some talent, and he even joined them, acknowledging the thieves as his parents.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, is your enemy that Junior Hall Master Bai Huan from Kuai Dao Hall we met earlier?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°No. Island Master, my enemy are several Protectors of Kuai Dao Hall who have reached the early stages of the Crossing Calamity Realm,¡± Zhan Tang said, her face showing a hint of melancholy and helplessness.

    With her current level of cultivation, it was difficult for her to seek vengeance.

    ¡°Heh, Zhan Tang, let¡¯s not talk about vengeance for now. Rest assured, I will help you exact it,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Island Master, I don¡¯t want to rely on others for this matter. Just as you don¡¯t want Steward Murong from Yi Hua Palace to interfere with your feud with Master Luo Xue,¡± Zhan Tang asserted strongly.

    ¡°Very well then,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled again. ¡°Tomorrow, we don¡¯t need to rush to the giant dragon relic. Let the others crowd around.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Island Master,¡± Zhan Tang affirmed the command.

    The next day!

    It was the day, which came only once every fifty years, when the Dragon Relics would open!

    Early in the morning, the island that served as a resting place for the cultivators was bustling with noise!

    The cultivators on the island were leaving in a rush, some riding on swords, some on smoke and clouds, some on flying clouds, and some on fog¡­ all hastening toward the Dragon Relics.

    Not long after, the island quieted down.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s nearly gone, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said lazily as he led Zhan Tang, his two wives, and three little monsters out of the inn.

    ¡°Little Long, we should hurry as well,¡± Song Yuru said eagerly.

    ¡°No rush~~ the Dragon Relics aren¡¯t going anywhere~~ hahaha¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong summoned a flying sword. At the same time, the bloodlines within them seemed to be called by some inexplicable force, sending out faint ripples.

    Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan also experienced a reaction that was clearer and stronger than in the previous days!

    They stepped onto the flying sword and flew unhurriedly towards the Dragon Relics!

    The closer they got to the Dragon Relics, the more vigorously the bloodlines of Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and even the three little monsters (who had all stayed at the Wulong Villa before, and although they were of monster lineage, they too had absorbed some dragon aura) throbbed.

    Finally!

    They flew over the airspace of the island where the Dragon Relics were!

    The black fog that lingered above the island, along with the terrifying pressure, had dissipated!

    The mysterious island suspended in the sea finally revealed its true Lushan face!

    It was a small island with towering ancient trees, withered vines and verdant ivy. These plants were ancient, so old that they were beyond words, and the species were very rare.

    In the center of the island, there were ancient buildings. However, these buildings had fallen into decay, leaving behind ruins and broken walls.

    Despite this, there was still a majestic and sacred aura that permeated the island, compelling respect from anyone who set foot on it, whether they were long-established giants or stunning prodigies.

    Huang Xiaolong fixed his eyes and saw that numerous cultivators had already gathered in a plaza at the center of the island.

    ¡°Everyone is here, let¡¯s go down.¡± Huang Xiaolong steered the flying sword and swiftly descended onto the island, alighting in the plaza where the crowd was gathered.

    From the sky, the plaza didn¡¯t seem very large, but once truly standing on it, it became apparent that the plaza was vast and rugged.

    At this time, there were about a thousand cultivators on the plaza. There were those in the Mana Realm, the Divine Skills Realm, and a few in the Tribulation Passing Realm.

    Upon arriving on this island, the mana within the cultivators¡¯ bodies felt somewhat suppressed.

    Huang Xiaolong and his party unobtrusively took their place at the back of the plaza.

    Looking around, there was an ancient altar outside the plaza.

    Atop the altar stood a stone sculpture of a dragon¡¯s head!

    The dragon¡¯s head was immense, carved from unknown stone, exuding an ancient presence, as well as an overwhelming pressure that seemed to disdain all living beings.

    The dragon¡¯s mouth was open wide as though it was about to spew out a breath that could end the world!

    The surface of the altar was made of rough rock, inscribed with dense, obscure symbols and script. These did not belong to any known human language.

    The altar, in the form of stairs, reached a height of several dozen meters and resembled a pyramid.

    At this time, beneath the altar, there stood clearly four distinct groups of people.

    ¡°`

    These four groups of people were each led by a young man of peerless elegance.

    Huang Xiaolong then saw ¡°Huangfu Tianjiao¡± as well as that ¡°Falling Snow Young Master¡±.

    The other two young men were about the same age as Huangfu Tianjiao and the Falling Snow Young Master. They too were imposing but restrained, their eyes gleaming with divine light, exuding arrogance that was beyond words between their brows.

    ¡°Island Master, there are a total of four Hidden Dragon List geniuses. Apart from the number 45-ranked Huangfu Tianjiao and number 47-ranked Falling Snow Young Master that you have seen, there are also number 51-ranked Teng Tian Song and number 58-ranked Zhuang Zi Xu¡­ These four are peerless geniuses, exceptionally brilliant,¡± Zhan Tang said gravely.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, his eyes filled with some disdain.

    Behind the four geniuses stood several servants and followers, as well as people gathered from all around who possessed dragon bloodlines.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen~~¡± Huangfu Tianjiao, with an imperial bearing and sweeping gaze, spoke dominantly, his demeanor that of a king. ¡°It¡¯s once again the great day that the Dragon Relics open every fifty years. This year is somewhat special. As everyone is probably aware, we four played a little game, which was to spend some time searching far and wide for individuals with dragon bloodlines to inherit dragon power. We have been successful in our quest and found them!¡±

    Pride filled Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s brows!

    The other three Hidden Dragon List geniuses were also full of arrogance!

    Yes, this matter was worth being proud of!

    After all, since the birth of the Dragon Relics, it had never been heard that someone with a dragon bloodline had successfully inherited dragon power.

    It could be said that people with dragon bloodlines were rarer than rare in this world!

    Yet this time, all four geniuses had actually found individuals with such special bloodlines!

    This was a testament to their abilities! Extraordinary talents and capabilities!

    Just by this alone, they had solidified their reputations as top geniuses! They stood out from the crowd, daring to do what others did not and achieving what others could not!

    The thousands of cultivators standing in the plaza were all there to watch the spectacle, and at this moment in their eyes were nothing but awe and admiration.

    ¡°I, Huangfu Tianjiao, have found a total of five individuals with dragon bloodlines!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao declared proudly.

    ¡°I, Falling Snow Young Master, have found four individuals with dragon bloodlines.¡±

    ¡°I, Teng Tian Song, have also found four persons.¡±

    ¡°I, Zhuang Zi Xu, have found three.¡±

    ¡°Good, I believe everyone is eager to start, right? Now, let me simply announce the rules of this game. We four will have those we¡¯ve found with dragon bloodlines step onto the altar to receive the dragon power. Then, we will add up all the dragon power inherited by the individuals we¡¯ve each found. Lastly, we compare the amount of dragon power inherited,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao announced.

    The cultivators in the plaza excited themselves, their eyes filled with anticipation. This time was sure to be an eye-opener for them.

    Huang Xiaolong licked his lips and rubbed his hands together. ¡°Good, very good, let¡¯s begin then, don¡¯t dawdle~~ Heh heh~~ I¡¯m so impatient! How much dragon power can I inherit? I¡¯m really curious to know!¡±

    ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s begin the game we agreed upon now,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao stated with a cold smile, his face exuding a sense of assured victory.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start. The winner of the game will gain the highest-quality magical treasure from each of the other three. Heh heh~~ Huangfu Tianjiao, it seems your flying sword should be ready to change hands,¡± the Falling Snow Young Master sneered.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Falling Snow Young Master, that may not necessarily be the case. It¡¯s quite possible that your Sun Divine Needle will end up in my possession~~¡± Huangfu Tianjiao retorted saucily.

    ¡°All this talk is less effective than actual results. Let¡¯s begin; let my people go first,¡± Zhuang Zi Xu announced impatiently.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Fine, Zhuang Zi Xu, let your people go first. Step onto the altar and inherit the dragon power,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao agreed.

    Immediately, Zhuang Zi Xu waved his hand, and one of the three individuals with dragon bloodlines under him took long strides up the stone stairs toward the altar!

    Heading straight for the dragon head sculpture!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 I Want to Inherit the Dragons

    Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: I Want to Inherit the Dragon¡¯s Strength Too! (Super Major Chapter) Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: I Want to Inherit the Dragon¡¯s Strength Too! (Super Major Chapter) Now, the entire island was engulfed in silence.

    A sturdy youth, a subordinate of the ¡°Zhuangzi Xiu,¡± a genius from the Dragon List, strides forward with fervent gaze and steps onto the ancient and sacred altar. His heart was incredibly excited, every cell boiling with anticipation. He could sense that something extraordinary was about to happen to him!

    Whether it was Huangfu Tianjiao and other prodigies or the cultivators on the square watching the spectacle, they were all holding their breath in rapt attention. After all, no one knew what was to come!

    Even Huang Xiaolong was clueless!

    Finally, the sturdy youth arrived at the altar.

    It seemed as if guided by a will from beyond the void, he was directed to the very center of the altar. His body, his face, all turned toward the dragon head and the gaping, enormous dragon maw!

    The next moment!

    A mystical phenomenon occurred!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The desolate altar began to light up!

    It looked as if the altar was ignited directly by the youth¡¯s presence!

    The whole structure radiated with a celestial glow and auspicious aura!

    The altar seemed to be blessed with a powerful benediction!

    The inscriptions on the altar¡¯s surface¨Cscript unknown to mankind¨Cthrived and came to life, with virtual images of each character rising like fireflies, thick and numerous.

    The altar was bathed in beauty and grandeur, a majestic and marvelous sight to behold!

    Even the four geniuses from the Dragon List found the scene utterly incredible!

    ¡°A miracle! This is what you call a miracle!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao exclaimed in amazement. ¡°It¡¯s indeed hard to imagine~~¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ According to legend, the so-called dragons do not belong to this space and time but are creatures of another plane, who occasionally descend upon our world,¡± the Young Master Luoxue bragged about his knowledge.

    ¡®Oh~~ It seems that it¡¯s the dragon bloodline in that guy¡¯s body that has activated a Formation on the altar. And this Formation is connected to a place that is extremely distant and ethereal~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, his curiosity ever-growing.

    At that moment, the dragon head statue on the altar saw its eyes suddenly light up!

    Thus, the dragon head statue seemed to have been granted life! Vivid and lifelike! From the depths of the dragon¡¯s eyes burst a domineering presence that seemed to overlook the world!

    This was the first time the dragon¡¯s eyes had opened wide!

    It was intense, suffocating, compelling one to submit. Even the four geniuses of the Dragon List were not exempt.

    At the same time¨C

    Roar~~~!

    The open dragon mouth emitted a dragon chant, and a divine light shone forth onto the sturdy youth.

    This light, as soon as it erupted from the maw, transformed into a purple dragon-shaped virtual image! With scales, horns, and whiskers, vivid and lifelike!

    The dragon-shaped shadow saturated the youth¡¯s body like a divine baptism, then wildly coursed through his internals!

    Beneath the sturdy youth¡¯s skin, among his organs, resonated a roar reminiscent of ancient primordial dragons!

    Then, within every cell of his entire body, there was the terrifying sound of popping and crackling.

    Spurt~spurt~~spurt~~spurt~~

    Clumps of dark, fetid impurities sprayed from the youth¡¯s pores.

    The impurities were being forced out!

    Within the body, the bones, the guts¡­ years of accumulated impurities were expelled, and at the same time, the sturdy youth¡¯s body seemed to go through a purification.

    ¡°Roar~~~!¡± The sturdy youth couldn¡¯t help but bellow, like the chant of a dragon, powerful enough to swallow mountains and rivers!

    His height shot up by several inches!

    With a clench of his fist, the air itself burst with noise.

    Strength!

    The sturdy youth had gained strength!

    This was not the True Qi of ancient martial arts, nor was it Mana, nor any other power, but rather, the strength that belonged to ancient dragons¨Cthe Dragon Force!

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong saw a gaseous purple dragon shadow coiled within the youth¡¯s Dantian, bursting with a masculine and explosive force.

    ¡°Oh, so he has inherited a strand of Dragon Force. This kind of force is purer, more direct, violent~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong assessed continuously in his mind. ¡°A single strand of Dragon Force is roughly equivalent to the power of 2000 strands of True Qi condensed by a Grandmaster of ancient martial arts. Wow~ Impressive. Back when I was in the Central Plains of Huaxia, the Grandmasters of ancient martial families would condense up to a hundred strands of True Qi at most, while the possessed Crown Prince Xuanyuan Ba had only condensed a few hundred.¡±

    ¡°That means, inheriting a single strand of Dragon Force would easily crush any Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts from the Central Plains of Huaxia, and with just a flick of a finger, no less.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ So, this is the so-called inheritance of dragon power! Good, it¡¯s indeed very profound!¡± The genius Zhuang Zixiu issued a triumphant roar. ¡°Indeed magnificent! Since the emergence of this Dragon Relic, neither we nor the sage cultivators from the overseas world have ever witnessed anyone successfully inheriting dragon power. Today marks the very first time! It must be said, we all have witnessed history!¡±

    Observers on the plaza were completely enthralled, their emotions surging.

    ¡°It truly is a miracle~~¡± Zhan Tang, standing beside Huang Xiaolong, also exclaimed in awe.

    As the saying goes, ¡®in the blink of an eye¡¯¨C

    ¡°Roar~~~!¡±

    From the dragon head sculpture, the gaping maw of the dragon erupted with a second dragon roar, and the second dragon-shaped phantom followed, gushing forth and once again infusing into the robust youth¡¯s body.

    Dirt and impurities deep within his body were again expelled in a burst.

    With just a slight movement of his muscles, he emitted a terrifying sound like the clashing of metal.

    His strength soared once again!

    ¡°The second one!!!! The second wave of dragon power!¡± Zhuang Zixiu boomed with a powerful voice.

    Roar~~~!

    The third dragon-shaped phantom poured into the robust youth¡¯s body.

    Among the crowd in the plaza, an onlooker shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°The third wave of dragon power!¡±

    The atmosphere was boiling with excitement.

    Roar~~!

    The fourth wave of dragon power!

    Roar~~!

    The fifth wave of dragon power!

    Roar~~~!

    The sixth wave of dragon power!

    ¡­

    One after another, the dragon-shaped phantoms emerged endlessly from the dragon¡¯s mouth, pouring into the robust youth¡¯s body akin to hammering and steel tempering, repeatedly refining his physique.

    As the inherited dragon power increased, the robust youth¡¯s aura became more and more imposing. His height shot up from around 1.7 meters to over 1.8 meters. His physique became incredibly formidable, and his skin radiated a terrifying vitality and a divine glow.

    Finally, after the 18th wave of dragon power had been bestowed, the dragon¡¯s mouth fell silent, no longer roaring nor spewing forth any dragon-shaped phantoms.

    Even the shadowy figures of the words on the altar, its brilliance and the auspicious qi, all began to dim.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes closed.

    ¡°Huu~~~!¡± The robust youth exhaled a turbid breath, like thunder.

    It was over.

    It seemed his dragon bloodline only allowed him to inherit 18 waves of dragon power.

    ¡°Alright, you can come down now,¡± Zhuang Zixiu chuckled. ¡°Originally, you had the cultivation of the early Mana realm, pathetically weak in this overseas world. However, I discovered you had the bloodline of a dragon and brought you here to inherit dragon power, which has brought you some fortune. Hmm, not bad, having inherited 18 waves of dragon power, this raw strength is enough to defeat even peak Mana realm cultivators~~ I will bestow upon you some methods for cultivating physical techniques. You might well challenge Divine Skills realm cultivators. Come down now, from here on, I shall nurture you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Zhuang!¡± The robust youth nodded slightly. Although his demeanor toward Zhuang Zixiu remained extremely respectful, an uncontrollable fierce light shone through in his eyes, akin to a ferocious dragon encircling his pupils, ready to lash out and consume at any moment.

    This was the true nature of a dragon.

    Amidst an atmosphere of universal attention, the robust youth descended from the altar.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts raced, ¡°This guy has 18 dragon-shaped phantoms coiled in his Dantian. Having inherited 18 waves of dragon power means he can unleash the strength of 36,000 strands of True Qi in a single strike. Such power is quite formidable. However, it¡¯s still not comparable to the formidable cultivators in the Divine Skills realm, who can move mountains with a thought and have infinite marvelous uses for their Mana, as well as command flying swords to kill someone a thousand steps away in an instant.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong scoffed slightly in his heart.

    Inheriting dragon power is meaningless if only a small amount is obtained. One cannot contend with cultivators unless able to inherit hundreds or thousands of dragon power waves.

    ¡°On my side, I have found three people with the bloodline of a dragon. Now that one has inherited the dragon power, let¡¯s wait until the remaining two have finished inheriting it before we discuss further,¡± Zhuang Zixiu told Huangfu Tianjiao with a smile.

    ¡°Good, this will make the final tally even more convenient,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao, the Snowfall Lad, and another genius named ¡°Teng Tian Song,¡± all expressed no objections.

    Consequently, the next person with a dragon bloodline designated by Zhuang Zixiu, a square-faced middle-aged man harboring dreams, stepped onto the altar.

    As he walked, he prayed fervently in his heart, hoping to inherit even more dragon power.

    As soon as this man ascended the altar, the previously dimmed altar ¡°rekindled from ashes,¡± once again exploding into a spectacular scene.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes reopened!

    Roars of dragon chants.

    Wave after wave of dragon-shaped phantoms poured down upon the square-faced middle-aged man!

    At this moment, the atmosphere was once again intensified as thousands of cultivators in the square collectively roared as if they were injected with chicken blood¨C

    ¡°One thread of dragon power!

    ¡°Two threads of dragon power!¡±

    ¡°Three threads of dragon power!¡±

    ¡­

    In the end, the square-faced middle-aged man inherited 21 threads of dragon power, three more than the solidly built youth before him.

    Zhuangzi Xiu¡¯s last subordinate with dragon blood went up to the sacred altar to inherit the dragon power, obtaining 19 threads of dragon power.

    ¡°Um~~ Zhuangzi Xiu, the three people with dragon blood you found have all finished inheriting, totaling 58 threads of dragon power. I didn¡¯t miscalculate, did I?¡± Huangfu Tianjiao, graceful as ever, said.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s your turn now,¡± Zhuangzi Xiu said with a smile. ¡°Although I only found three people with dragon blood, fewer than you did, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I have lost.¡±

    ¡°Let my people come up,¡± Luzue Gongzi said arrogantly.

    Luzue Gongzi found a total of four people with dragon blood.

    They went up to the altar in turn.

    However, the first one to go up was a woman in her thirties, who only inherited 5 threads of dragon power and could no longer continue.

    This drew the ridicule of geniuses like Huangfu Tianjiao.

    Luzue Gongzi¡¯s expression was dark and ominous.

    Fortunately, the second one that went up inherited 26 threads of dragon power, immediately salvaging his face.

    The remaining two, the first inherited 11 threads of dragon power, and the second 23 threads of dragon power.

    Luzue Gongzi¡¯s four subordinates successfully inherited a total of 65 threads of dragon power.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Zhuangzi Xiu, Brother Zhuang, from the current situation, I have beaten you,¡± Luzue Gongzi bragged. ¡°And, I am very likely to be the last one laughing~ Delightful! Delightful!¡±

    Zhuangzi Xiu found himself with egg on his face, unable to utter a word.

    ¡°Teng Gong, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao said with a smile to Teng Tengge.

    Teng Tengge shrugged indifferently. ¡°Huangfu Tianjiao, you want to be the finale, right? Hehe, you always like to take advantage and show off, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Perhaps my people¡¯s inherited dragon power will make you feel desperate.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao said, smiling proudly. ¡°But, I, Huangfu Tianjiao, rarely fail in my life.¡±

    Teng Tengge¡¯s four subordinates with dragon blood inherited a total of 63 threads of dragon power, unexpectedly less than Luzue Gongzi¡¯s four.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Sorry, Brother Teng, this young master has narrowly won,¡± Luzue Gongzi confidently looked towards Huangfu Tianjiao. ¡°Huangfu Tianjiao, I¡¯m currently ranked lower than you on the Hidden Dragon List, but today, I will beat you first!¡±

    ¡°That remains to be seen!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao, with his previously graceful demeanor erased, replaced by a grim and cruel expression, barked coldly at his last subordinate about to go to the altar. ¡°You, go up. If you cannot turn the tide, I will kill you.¡±

    The man, a bearded hulk, trembled at Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s words, not daring to resist, and stepped onto the altar with an air of tragic determination.

    Unexpectedly, once the bearded hulk went onto the altar, he successively inherited dragon power. Endless dragon-shaped illusions continuously spewed from the dragon¡¯s mouth and infused into his body.

    The bearded hulk astonished everyone!

    He actually inherited a full 67 threads of dragon power!

    This made the man grow to a height of 2 meters! The supreme dragon¡¯s might emanating from him transformed him from his former unremarkable demeanor to a radiant one!

    The bearded hulk simply stood there, exuding a sense of natural superiority and transcendence, willful and unyielding!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± The bearded hulk let out a savage laugh, the dragon¡¯s might around him growing denser, making the surroundings tremble.

    In the square, many cultivators watching the excitement felt a profound trepidation at the sight of the bearded man, as if the person standing on the altar was not a human, but a humanoid ferocious dragon!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~¡± Huangfu Tianjiao, shrugging off his earlier dispirited state, let out a triumphant laugh. ¡°It seems that this subordinate of mine carries an exceptionally rich dragon bloodline, having inherited a full 67 strands of dragon power~~ In my life, Huangfu Tianjiao, I have seldom lost, and this time is no exception. Gentlemen, I think there¡¯s no need to tally anything further. You¡¯ve lost, hand over your magical artifacts to me.¡±

    The three geniuses were at once shocked, helpless, and enraged.

    But the facts before their eyes were indisputable, set in stone.

    Just the power of the bearded man¡¯s inherited dragon power alone was enough to suppress the combined dragon power inherited by the subordinates of the other three geniuses!

    ¡°Who could have expected such a reversal.¡± Qingqing sighed next to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I thought that Huangfu Tianjiao, or whatever his name is, was going to meet a crushing defeat, but who knew, his last subordinate would turn the tide, inheriting a terrifying 67 strands of dragon power~~~¡±

    ¡°Young Master, inheriting dragon power is truly more exhilarating than cultivating, just casually standing there allows one to obtain unimaginable strength.¡± Xiaohong said enviously.

    ¡°Tsk~~ You think, only those with a dragon bloodline can inherit the dragon power.¡± Xiaohong said with a playful smile, refuting her. ¡°What, you want to give it a try, too? But, you don¡¯t have dragon bloodline, you only have cat blood~~ giggles~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s still way better than your fox blood, sassy!¡± Xiaohong retorted with a sneer.

    ¡°Enough, stop bickering, do you all want to go and try playing on that altar?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh, his eyes sparkling with extreme excitement.

    Seeing so many people stepping onto the altar one after another and inheriting dragon power, Huang Xiaolong was now itching to try it himself!

    Moreover, he had a strange premonition¡­

    It seemed as if the dragon head stone carving on the altar was calling out to him!

    This led Huang Xiaolong to feel that once he stepped onto the altar, something earth-shattering would occur!

    ¡°Island Master, are you really going?¡± Zhan Tang was startled and then stuttered anxiously, ¡°Island Master, maybe it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get involved. Do you¡­ do you have dragon bloodline? If not, going up there is pointless. And besides, it might attract a lot of mockery from others.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Tang, you stay here,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed. ¡°Big wife, Aoshan, Qingqing, Xiaohong, Xiaomei, let¡¯s go play on the altar.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± The three little monsters, who had the most playful hearts, were the first to clap their hands and cheer.

    As for his two wives, they too felt a sense of calling from deep within, urging them to set foot on the altar!

    Without delay, Huang Xiaolong led his two wives, and three little monsters out from the crowd, heading straight for the altar.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The thousands of cultivators present in the square were all startled, wondering what these folks were doing stepping out.

    The four geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List also noticed Huang Xiaolong, and their sharp, intense gazes swept over him.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you again!¡± The Snowfall Prince¡¯s eyebrows lifted, and his eyes flashed with a brutal light, ¡°Hahaha~~ Truly brazen~~ Last time, Steward Murong from the Pavilion of Moving Flowers intervened on your behalf, sparing you, and you didn¡¯t scurry away with your tail between your legs. Instead, you dare to prance around in front of me¡­ Could it be you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    Son of Falling Snow, prideful and haughty, had just been outshone by Huangfu Tianjiao in the recent contest and was already seething with rage. At this moment, when Huang Xiaolong stepped forward, he unfortunately became the target of Son of Falling Snow¡¯s anger.

    Son of Falling Snow saw the perfect opportunity to pick on Huang Xiaolong!

    However, at this time, Huang Xiaolong was entirely focused on the altar, with no mind to bother with Son of Falling Snow. He completely ignored him and made straight for the altar.

    ¡°Wait, you, stop right there.¡± Huangfu Tianjiao looked coldly at Huang Xiaolong, his gaze condescending, as if a noble lord was looking down upon a beggar.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, clearly unamused.

    ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Huangfu Tianjiao flicked his fingernail. ¡°The four of us from the Dragon Hidden list are discussing some matters, so what are you doing here? Who allowed you to come out?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t restrain his laughter, bursting out loudly. ¡°This is quite farcical. You can discuss whatever you wish; what does it have to do with me? This is the Dragon Relics, and naturally, I want to try and see if I can inherit the power of the dragon. Asking me what I want to do? Isn¡¯t that a rhetorical question?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the cultivators watching the spectacle in the square were dumbfounded.

    Who would have thought that a youth, oblivious to his place, would stand up to Huangfu Tianjiao¨Cwith his status, reputation, realm, and soaring potential!

    Ignorance truly is bliss!

    ¡°You wish to inherit the dragon¡¯s power as well?¡± Huangfu Tianjiao was momentarily stunned, then his complexion turned as dark as still water, ¡°Ridiculous! Do you really think that just anyone can inherit the dragon¡¯s power? Forget it, today, I am in a good mood and will not hold it against you in excess. Plus, I disdain to argue with you. I¡¯ll give you three breaths¡¯ time to disappear!¡±

    ¡°Sigh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed and said in a speechless tone, ¡°Is this dragon relic on the island yours, by any chance?¡±

    This question indeed stumped Huangfu Tianjiao.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yours, right? Since it¡¯s not yours, then what business is it of yours whether I can inherit the dragon¡¯s power or not? I have the Azure Dragon Order that allows me to enter this island, and even if I want to play around on the altar, you have no say in it, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a tinge of impatience.

    Although in the eyes of those cultivators, the difference between Huang Xiaolong and Huangfu Tianjiao seemed too vast in every aspect, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forthright words still held the moral high ground.

    This island, along with the dragon relics, weren¡¯t possessions of Huangfu Tianjiao, and others who wanted to take a turn on the altar couldn¡¯t be stopped by anyone.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~ What a sharp tongue you have, well~~very good. If I were to shoo you away like this, it would seem ungracious. Instead, let us make a bet,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao sneered.

    ¡°A bet? On what?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°You and your companions go ahead onto the altar and inherit the dragon¡¯s power. If the total power the lot of you inherit exceeds the combined total of the dragon¡¯s power inherited by my five subordinates, then you win, and you may take the highest quality magical artifact from each of us four. However,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s expression became ferocious, ¡°if you lose, or if you are unable to inherit the dragon¡¯s power, then you must kneel down and slap your own face a hundred times¡­ How about that?¡±

    In Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s eyes, there was a thick trace of mockery, as if a cat was toying with a mouse.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Overestimating Oneself

    Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: Overestimating Oneself? Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: Overestimating Oneself? ¡®Huh~~ actually wants to make such a bet with me? I think this guy must be brain-dead,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong almost laughed out loud.

    Huang Xiaolong owned a True Dragon as an external incarnation of himself, and it can be said that in this world, under the heavens, unless someone has an extremely pure dragon bloodline, they might possibly inherit more dragon power than Huang Xiaolong.

    After feeling the dragon¡¯s might emanating from the dragon head sculpture on the altar, along with the dragon-shaped phantoms spewing out, Huang Xiaolong was sure that his own True Dragon was not of pure blood. To put it crudely, it was like a mongrel dog. But no matter how impure, damn it, it¡¯s still a dragon!

    To Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, these people with dragon bloodline brought by the four geniuses on the Dragon Leaderboard, although they had made history by successfully inheriting dragon power for the first time, had very faint dragon bloodlines¨Cbasically, a bunch of country chickens and mutts.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t dare to bet?¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s face held an even thicker teasing look, ¡°If you dare to bet, I¡¯ll let you go up to the altar. If not, then get lost~~¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ that suits me perfectly! Since you want to give me a few magical treasures, I won¡¯t hold back,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, casting his gaze around the plaza full of onlookers, and said lazily with a smile, ¡°You all are witnesses.¡±

    These words provoked laughter.

    ¡°Pfft~~ hahahaha~~ to think that this useless thing would dare to bet against the geniuses on the Dragon Leaderboard, it¡¯s simply courting death.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s bringing disgrace upon himself!¡±

    ¡°This kid must be out of his mind.¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, there have always been those who seek attention.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see this kid slap his own face!¡±

    ¡­

    Nobody truly believed Huang Xiaolong could inherit dragon power. To everyone, Huang Xiaolong gambling with Huangfu Tianjiao was nothing more than a foolhardy act.

    Huangfu Tianjiao and the other three geniuses on the Dragon Leaderboard didn¡¯t take Huang Xiaolong seriously at all.

    Inherit dragon power?

    As if it were that simple!

    The four of them had used a vast amount of effort, resources, methods, and treasures for testing¡­ only then did they find a few people with dragon bloodlines out of the countless masses!

    Now, a random group leaps out wanting to inherit dragon power, as if people with dragon bloodlines are as common as cabbages on the streets?

    ¡°Hmph! My credibility is not bad. A promise worth its weight in gold! I don¡¯t do things like going back on my word, nor do I deem such acts beneath me. There¡¯s no need for you to be coy! Since you are willing to bet, then hurry up!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao sneered incessantly.

    The other three geniuses also stood with their arms folded, exuding disdain.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t waste any more time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, unable to wait any longer, ¡°On my side, including me, there¡¯s a total of six people. Blackie, you go first.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gestured with his mouth to the little demon Blackie.

    ¡°Ah?! Master, me?¡± Blackie was somewhat speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected Huang Xiaolong to let her try, and thought to herself, ¡®This is tough, I¡¯m just a cat!¡¯

    However, Huang Xiaolong was essentially Blackie¡¯s master, and she dared not defy his words.

    ¡°Master, alright then~~¡± Blackie said meekly, and then she scurried toward the altar with a spring in her step.

    Zhan Tang was sweating profusely as he watched from the plaza. ¡®The Island Master has thoroughly offended the geniuses on the Dragon Leaderboard this time, what is his purpose? Can he really inherit dragon power, or is he deliberately antagonizing Huangfu Tianjiao and the other geniuses?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Forget it, the Island Master¡¯s actions are always unpredictable, and I can¡¯t fathom his thoughts.¡¯

    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Blackie ran up to the altar.

    Everyone¡¯s face was already blooming with mixed expressions of mockery and derision.

    But that kind of smile hadn¡¯t had enough time to fully spread across their faces before it froze and stiffened¨Cas if dead in the womb!

    On the altar, miraculous visions abounded! Radiant glows and auspicious vapors! Flowers rained from the sky! Golden lotuses sprouted from the ground!

    The dragon¡¯s eyes opened once more!

    From within the dragon¡¯s mouth, a long and ancient dragon chant resonated!

    A dragon-shaped phantom emerged and soared, perfectly entering Blackie¡¯s body!

    Pfft~~~!!!!!!

    A mass of impurities, pure and untainted, spurted out from Blackie¡¯s body!

    Within Blackie¡¯s dantian, a dragon-shaped phantom also coiled, and her demon body even underwent a tempering!

    This was the phenomenon of successfully inheriting dragon power.

    Genuine article!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s expression changed dramatically!

    The other three geniuses of the Dragon Leaderboard, also had darkened expressions.

    ¡°Could this kid truly possess dragon bloodline? Then deliberately provoke me, leading me into a trap?¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s mind raced, his eyes now harboring a trace of venomous killing intent.

    The practitioners in the plaza fell silent, and were as quiet as cicadas in cold weather!

    ¡°No way?¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s mouth dropped open.

    Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, Qingqing, and Xiaohong were also utterly astonished.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention others, even Blackie who is standing on the altar right now is also very confused. ¡®I am a cat! What¡¯s going on?''¡±

    Boom~~~!

    The second dragon force was bestowed upon Blackie.

    But that¡¯s all there was.

    After inheriting two strands of dragon force, Blackie¡¯s dragon eyes closed, and the divine aura on the altar faded away.

    ¡°Hmph! I thought she was going to be amazing, but she only inherited two strands of dragon force¡­¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s tightly wound nerves slightly relaxed.

    The other three prodigies on the Hidden Dragon List also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Only inheriting two strands of dragon force is really not competitive! Trash among trash!

    ¡®Hmm, Blackie has spent the shortest time in the Wyrm Villa, the nurturing from the dragon aura is far from enough, hence, she can only inherit two strands of dragon force~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was not disappointed at all.

    He directly called Blackie down.

    ¡°Aoshan wife, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Ying Aoshan, who had been mostly in seclusion at the Ying Family ancestral lands, cultivating the Kunlun secret realms, had also stayed at the Wyrm Villa for a relatively short time.

    Ying Aoshan ran excitedly onto the altar.

    Inheriting the dragon force was expected, but she barely managed to inherit two strands, same as Blackie.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Finally, Huangfu Tianjiao regained his proud demeanor, all his actions exuded arrogance. ¡°Right, you can inherit dragon force, so what? Inheriting such a tiny amount of dragon force, truly pitiful, like a beggar! Keep going~~ I want to see what other tricks you clowns can pull off!¡±

    On Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s side, a man with a beard who inherited a total of 67 strands of dragon force, smirked coldly. ¡°Too pathetic.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, unfazed, had Ying Aoshan come down and sent Qingqing and Xiaohong up.

    Qingqing inherited five strands of dragon force.

    Xiaohong also inherited five strands of dragon force.

    Thus, on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, out of six people, four had completed the dragon force inheritance ritual, with a total of 14 strands of dragon force inherited.

    ¡°Big wife, you go,¡± Huang Xiaolong encouraged with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then. Little Long~~ can I¡­ can I do it?¡± Song Yuru was very nervous.

    ¡°Big wife, you must have confidence in yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong gently patted Song Yuru¡¯s shoulder.

    It should be noted that Song Yuru had lived in the Wyrm Villa for a considerable time, longer than Qingqing and Xiaohong. When she went to inherit the dragon force, it was expected she would surpass the two little demons.

    Indeed, as soon as Song Yuru stepped onto the altar, various lights and shadows surrounded her.

    She inherited a total of 13 strands of dragon force. Being a mortal who had never practiced ancient martial arts or understood spells, this wave of dragon force inheritance expelled too many impurities from her body. It was almost like she had undergone a complete transformation.

    One strand of dragon force equaled the power of a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts accumulating 2,000 strands of True Qi. In other words, Song Yuru now possessed an unfounded ability, able to unleash a horrifying power equivalent to 26,000 strands of dragon force with a wave of her hand.

    Not to mention comparing herself with these overseas cultivators, if she returned to the Huaxia mainland, she would be more formidable than a superhero. Even if besieged by dozens or hundreds of ancient martial arts great grandmasters, she could defeat and kill each enemy.

    ¡®Big wife, this is the first gift you received after coming to the world of overseas cultivators, not bad, right?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Above this island, some lesser giants who were in the tribulation-crossing stage were also floating in the sky, witnessing the events on the island.

    Steward Murong from the Moving Flowers Palace was among them, with a very gratified expression in her eyes. ¡°Good! Good! Not only do these two young ladies have great potential, but they also carry the bloodline of dragons! Heh~~ We must bring them into the Moving Flowers Palace! If we miss out on such gems, even I would not forgive myself!¡±

    As Song Yuru dreamily walked down from the altar, aside from Huang Xiaolong, his two wives and the three little demons had all completed the dragon force inheritance ritual.

    ¡°Heh heh, five people, a total of 27 strands of dragon force~~ do you still want to compete?¡± Huangfu Tianjiao looked at Huang Xiaolong with pity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Do you want to continue?¡±

    After a pause, Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Let me do the math for you. On my side, five subordinates have inherited a total of 99 strands of dragon force. Now, your five people have a combined total of 27 strands, which means, unless you alone can inherit 72 strands~ you won¡¯t win this game¡­ do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha~~~~¡±

    In the plaza, the thousands of onlookers erupted into raucous laughter. They were mocking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s overconfidence.

    ¡°Is 72 strands of dragon force a lot?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡°Ah~~ ¡®geniuses¡¯? I see them as nothing more than frogs in a well.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still talking tough? If you admit defeat now, you could still save some face. But you insisted on revealing your true colors! Enough, hurry up to the altar! Later, you¡¯ll slap your own face first, then this young master will settle the old scores with you!¡± Zhan Tang, the Snowfall Prince, roared at Huang Xiaolong with a ruthless tone.

    A faint smile played at the corner of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, then he stepped onto the ancient stone steps, striding towards the altar!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong could not be bothered with the others, because, from the second he stepped on the altar, that inexplicable calling grew stronger and stronger!

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, in his skin, internal organs, and even every cell, the dormant dragon aura was stirred!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Today, I shall see how many strands of dragon force I can inherit!¡± Huang Xiaolong finally reached the altar and stood opposite the dragon head sculpture!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, and a torrential momentum arose from nowhere!

    His entire being seemed to merge perfectly with the ancient altar, integrating as one, indistinguishable!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Do We Still Need to Compete

    Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Do We Still Need to Compete? Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Do We Still Need to Compete? Now, Huang Xiaolong had evidently become the center of attention on the entire island.

    Most people no longer doubted whether Huang Xiaolong could inherit the dragon¡¯s power. With Song Yuru and Qingqing setting a shining example, it was easier to believe that Huang Xiaolong was not shooting in the dark. Since he dared to step onto the altar, he must be able to inherit the dragon¡¯s power!

    However, inheriting the dragon¡¯s power, whether one or dozens, still counted as an inheritance¡­

    How much dragon¡¯s power would Huang Xiaolong inherit?

    This was a huge question mark looming in everyone¡¯s mind!

    ¡°Hee hee~~ We actually inherited the dragon¡¯s power too~~ Wow! I know now, it must be because we lived in the Dragon Villa! Didn¡¯t our young master infuse a True Dragon into the Dragon Villa, creating a unique dragon vein? We were nourished by the dragon vein every day! No wonder!¡± Qingqing cheerfully said.

    At that moment, Song Yuru and the others suddenly realized the truth.

    ¡°Yuru, how much dragon¡¯s power do you think Little Long can inherit?¡± Ying Aoshan nervously asked.

    ¡°Aoshan, I don¡¯t know much about this, but I believe that our Little Long is certainly the most incredible! Mmm~~ He should at least be able to inherit a hundred strands of dragon¡¯s power,¡± Song Yuru seriously said.

    Simultaneously, figures like Huangfu Tianjiao and the other four geniuses of the Hidden Dragon Ranking coldly observed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Young Master Huangfu, you need not worry. My body is rich with dragon¡¯s blood, having inherited as many as 67 strands of dragon¡¯s power, while that youngster, look at him, feeble and frail¡­ At most, he will inherit a single-digit amount of dragon¡¯s power,¡± said the man with a beard, flattering with a smile.

    ¡°Hmm, that should be the case,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao nodded in firm agreement.

    At that moment, the altar was illuminated by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura!

    Various runes and texts not belonging to humans transformed into a kaleidoscope of light and shadows, spinning around and flying around Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong vaguely felt the presence of an ancient civilization!

    ¡®Oh? Because I refined a True Dragon into an external embodiment, the aura on my body has stirred an ancient civilization¡­ The texts on this altar that don¡¯t belong to humans are actually narrating a civilization! This seems to be a civilization from a different space-time! Not a human civilization!¡¯

    This civilization was extremely vague, and for the moment, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t understand or penetrate it. He tried to scan it with his divine sense but couldn¡¯t decipher these strange and abstruse texts.

    Huang Xiaolong decided to memorize every text on the altar to ponder over it later.

    However, as time ticked by, the stone sculpture with the dragon head and wide-open maw did not emit a dragon¡¯s roar, nor did the dragon¡¯s eyes open.

    This led the thousands of cultivators watching in the plaza to relish the spectacle and begin discussing¨C

    ¡°Uh~~ It seems not to be working!¡±

    ¡°That guy seems unable to inherit the dragon¡¯s power!¡±

    ¡°Previously, those who inherited the dragon¡¯s power almost always completed the inheritance ceremony quickly upon stepping onto the altar. But that youngster has been standing there for quite a while, and besides the runes flickering on the altar, that dragon head sculpture is like stagnant water.¡±

    ¡°This time it¡¯s a flop!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°A farce,¡± Huangfu Tianjiao lifted his brow.

    However¡­

    Huang Xiaolong felt that something seemed to be brewing inside the dragon¡¯s maw¨C

    Just like a volcano in terrifying silence before an eruption.

    Yes, brewing.

    The dragon head sculpture was not stagnant water; on the contrary, it was brewing a terrifying storm! Others might not feel it, but Huang Xiaolong felt it as if it were happening to his own body!

    The next second!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura directly stirred!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~ Boom~~~~

    The dragon¡¯s roar, so supremely arrogant and unrivaled, finally burst forth!

    And this roar was far louder, more terrifying, more ancient, and more desolate than any before¡­

    Boom boom boom! Boom boom boom! Boom boom boom!

    The entire island began to tremble as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the roar and was about to burst apart!

    Whether it was the thousands of cultivators watching the excitement on the plaza, or geniuses like Huangfu Tianjiao, everyone now had trembling legs and was filled with dread, as if facing a formidable enemy, barely able to stand steadily!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huangfu Tianjiao was filled with panic and fear.

    Meanwhile, a full eighteen dragon-shaped phantoms finally spiraled out from the dragon¡¯s mouth!

    Each dragon-shaped phantom was ferocious and domineering, looking down upon all creatures with an authority that was as profound as an abyss!

    Surrounding Huang Xiaolong, the eighteen dragon-shaped phantoms revolved, bathing him in divine light. His aura soared, his spine as straight as a sword, piercing through the blue sky!

    At this moment, in the eyes of the onlookers, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s presence was like that of a mountain range! An insurmountable range, one that could only be looked up to with awe!

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    All eighteen dragon-shaped phantoms simultaneously burrowed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, they raced through a full circulatory cycle before settling within his Dantian. These dragon-shaped phantoms seemed to possess their own life force, quietly coiling in his Dantian, their dragon eyes calmly observing from within, exuding an unsurpassed ferocity!

    ¡®Huh, inheriting eighteen dragon forces all at once, not bad.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, satisfied with his current condition.

    Before, anyone who inherited dragon power did so one by one, but Huang Xiaolong was different, inheriting eighteen dragon powers simultaneously.

    ¡°Impossible!!!!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s eyes widened, utterly unable to believe what was happening before him.

    As soon as he finished speaking!

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    This time, it was even more shocking and unprecedented. A full twenty dragon-shaped phantoms spiraled out from the dragon¡¯s mouth, pouring into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Thirty-eight dragon powers!

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The dragon¡¯s mouth erupted for a third time, with a full thirty dragon-shaped phantoms entering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body in a surge like an overwhelming sea!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire being, from the inside out, exploded with an unparalleled dominance.

    His eyes blazed with an enthralling brilliance!

    His body shone with columns of divine splendor!

    Even each strand of hair radiated the brilliance of the blazing sun!

    He was like a deity descended from the heavens!

    Though he stood still, he exuded a terrifying aura that felt as though with a mere movement, he could crush everything and pierce through the earth!

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Another wave came!

    The precious dragon powers, which now seemed cheap to Huang Xiaolong, wildly flooded into his body.

    Initially, people counted the amount of dragon power Huang Xiaolong inherited, but eventually, there was no need to count anymore!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong had inherited at least a hundred dragon powers!

    And the ceremony of inheritance continued, showing no sign of stopping!

    The dragon-shaped phantoms poured endlessly into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    ¡°Heh, not bad, I was born with a Divine Body, but after inheriting these dragon powers, truly, I¡¯ve become even stronger! Hahaha~~~~ it seems this adventure is no small matter¡­ truly an unexpected gain.¡± Huang Xiaolong was very pleased. He could clearly feel his own advancement.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Originally, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity, he was nearly an invincible existence, and progress was hard to come by. But now, he had broken through the limits, taking another step beyond the pinnacle!

    As Huang Xiaolong continued to inherit dragon powers, the already inherited dragon-shaped phantoms within his Dantian were also released by him.

    Countless dragon-shaped phantoms, like a twister, revolved around Huang Xiaolong. Each phantom exuded a ferocious aura capable of devouring heaven and earth to the extreme!

    ¡°How about it? Still want to continue the competition? When I called you all frogs in a well, you denied it¡­ Now, you should be ready to accept your loss, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong gazed at Huangfu Tianjiao with a cold and mocking look in his eyes. ¡°Leave your most precious treasures behind and get lost, or else~~ heh heh¡­¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, a ruthless intent naturally revealed itself.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Challenge the Hidden Dragon List

    Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Challenge the Hidden Dragon List! Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Challenge the Hidden Dragon List! At this moment, Huang Xiaolong stood with an intense aura, rising from the ground, towering and imposing.

    He was still incessantly inheriting dragon power.

    His aura kept soaring unrestrained, impossible to curb.

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong had actually suppressed Huangfu Tianjiao and the other four prodigies from the Hidden Dragon List in terms of aura!

    In fact, this island was a remnant of the Dragon Heritage. Practitioners who came to this island had their mana and even their realms suppressed.

    Now, having inherited innumerable dragon forces, Huang Xiaolong had virtually become the master of the island, pressing down on Huangfu Tianjiao and the others with the authority of a host!

    Behind Huang Xiaolong, the dragon aura shone like a proud sun, and like a massive fireball, casting the entire island in a ruddy glow. The might of the dragon loomed, everyone was filled with trepidation! Within that ball of dragon fire, numerous dragon-shaped phantoms swam about.

    The number of dragon-shaped phantoms was so vast that it was dense and terrifying at a glance, with each phantom exuding an earth-shaking murderous aura!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao, along with Young Master Xuexue, Teng Tian Song, and Zhuangzi Xiu, the four great talents, simultaneously unleashed their mana, forming surging mana rivers overhead, with countless tiny, twisted runes swirling in the rivers.

    They spurred their mana to resist Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dragon might.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ interesting, very interesting,¡± Teng Tian Song suddenly laughed. ¡°Fine. Today has truly been an eye-opener. Originally, I had lost this game to Huangfu Tianjiao and was supposed to give him the highest quality magical artifact I possessed. Now that you¡¯ve joined the fray~~ well, it doesn¡¯t matter who I lose it to, right? This is a ¡®Divine Punishment Whip,¡¯ albeit a fake, but its power is decent. It can easily injure a cultivator in the early stages of the Tribulation Crossing. Now, I shall concede it to you~~~¡±

    Teng Tian Song took out a small copper whip from his bosom and casually threw it towards Huang Xiaolong, who was standing on the altar.

    The man, on the surface, appeared to be magnanimous.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, casually reaching out to catch the copper whip. The whip was only the size of a thumb, shrouded in mist and hidden gleams, with ancient twisted runes etched all over it. Even without using it, one could feel the immense power contained within.

    Indeed, it was a top-grade magical artifact. Its quality surpassed all of the flying swords Huang Xiaolong had plundered!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t stand on ceremony; he directly cleansed the whip with mana, erasing the markings that had been branded upon it.

    For a moment, Teng Tian Ge furrowed his brow as a sensation like flaying his own flesh surged in his heart. He forced a smile. ¡°I am a man who honors his bets. Hmm~~ Actually, now that you have taken my magical artifact, it¡¯s not too bad. Cultivators, if they always rely on magical artifacts, their own cultivation will hardly improve. Now that I have no magical artifact, perhaps, this year I can make a breakthrough to the Tribulation Passing Realm.¡±

    After a pause, Teng Tian Ge¡¯s voice grew colder, ¡°However, my possessions are not so easily taken. This time, since you have inherited so much dragon power, you will undoubtedly rise to fame in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world. I see, your real age is even a few years younger than us. Before reaching 30 years old, you can participate in the Hidden Dragon List competition to strive for a place on the list, or even fight for a ranking. With your flashy nature, you will surely take part in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List competition, won¡¯t you? Fine! Since that¡¯s the case, I will wait for you on the Hidden Dragon List! I want to defeat you personally, and take back everything you took from me, with interest!¡±

    ¡°Oh? The Hidden Dragon List competition? I will definitely join, and I will take first place for sure,¡± Huang Xiaolong said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Upon hearing this, Huangfu Tianjiao burst into a tremendous laugh, but within that laughter was also a great deal of jealousy!

    ¡°It¡¯s just inheriting some dragon power. You¡¯re getting cocky? You want to vie for a ranking on the Hidden Dragon List? Hahaha~~ It¡¯s truly naive! Ridiculous!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao sneered repeatedly. ¡°How did you come by this power? Don¡¯t you know in your heart? It¡¯s all luck! You merely stumbled upon it! A true powerhouse elevates step by step with perseverance, with immense willpower, immense talent, continually slaying Heart Demons, refining vigor, essence, and spirit until they are razor-sharp¡­ Your current situation is like that of a nouveau riche, when faced with a true genius, you¡¯ll be as soft as mud and easily defeated!¡±

    Huangfu Tianjiao spoke with growing fervor and authority. ¡°The four of us are unbeatable within our own realms, and we can even battle beyond our levels, killing those above us. What can you, a nouveau riche, possibly have to compare with us?¡±

    His words sounded just and righteous, causing the thousands of cultivators watching in the square to nod in agreement.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had fortuitously stumbled upon incredible strength, while the cultivators present had painstakingly cultivated to their current realms, facing great dangers and near-death experiences along the way. It was not easy for them to obtain their strength today, so they naturally envied and even resented Huang Xiaolong, the ¡°nouveau riche¡± who obtained strength without effort, uniting them in common enmity against him!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What a joke,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a face full of mockery. ¡°That sounds very noble indeed. The world of overseas cultivators is vast and boundless. You so-called geniuses of the Hidden Dragon List, thinking yourselves invincible within your realm and capable of killing beyond it, you put on airs and look down on others. In reality, you have tunnel vision! Not to mention whether or not you will survive to grow into magnates¡­ In this vast overseas world, you probably don¡¯t even know if there are reclusive supreme experts who disdain to fight with you and compete for a position on the Hidden Dragon List!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words struck to the heart.

    And they were not without basis.

    Indeed, the world of overseas cultivators is turbulent and mysterious. Perhaps, as Huang Xiaolong said, there were indeed some hidden geniuses who never thought to appear on the Hidden Dragon List to fight for empty glory, thus leaving opportunities for the likes of Huangfu Tianjiao to take advantage.

    ¡°Huangfu Tianjiao, is it? No matter how talented you claim to be, you are still just in the late stage of the Divine Skills Realm. I want to ask you, what right do you have to evaluate me? Is the power obtained through luck inferior to power cultivated by you? Hahahaha~~ You have no right to say such things! If you were a giant in the Heavenly Law Physique Realm, or even at the Immortal Realm, then I might believe your words to some extent. But, you¡¯re just a piece of trash in the late stage of the Divine Skills Realm, and you dare to speak so boldly in front of me? Well, I¡¯ll just have to take it as, you¡¯re breaking wind!¡± Huang Xiaolong was truly mocking Huangfu Tianjiao, speaking his mind. ¡°Besides, I remind you of something, luck is also a manifestation of strength!¡±

    Pff~~~~!

    Huangfu Tianjiao, when mocked by Huang Xiaolong, almost spat out a mouthful of old blood in frustration!

    It was infuriating!

    He actually couldn¡¯t find words to rebut Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Sharp-tongued!¡± Luoxue¡¯s son gritted his teeth and snarled viciously.

    ¡°Enough of the nonsense. There are many witnesses here. Since you¡¯ve lost, produce your best-quality magical treasure. No going back on your word,¡± Huang Xiaolong said lightly.

    Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s face was a storm of emotions!

    His highest-quality magical treasure was an ancient flying sword with dozens of offensive and defensive Formations engraved on it, extremely formidable. It could be said that Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s ranking of 45 on the Dragon Hidden List owed much to this flying sword!

    Now, as Huang Xiaolong demanded the flying sword, it truly pained him!

    No, it wasn¡¯t just painful. It hurt in the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys too!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Huangfu Tianjiao trembled with rage!

    However, in front of so many people, Huangfu Tianjiao couldn¡¯t commit the shameless act of going back on his promise. He prided himself as a peerless genius and cherished his reputation greatly. If he didn¡¯t want to hand over the flying sword, he would have to kill everyone here! Silence them all!

    But clearly, that was impossible!

    Furthermore, on this island, Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s realm and Mana were suppressed, unable to unleash his full strength, not to mention bursting forth even half of his usual power.

    It was simply unwise to make a move against Huang Xiaolong, who had just inherited dragon power and was at his peak.

    After much deliberation, Huangfu Tianjiao finally took out an ancient flying sword and said to Huang Xiaolong in a voice filled with suppressed sorrow, ¡°This year¡¯s Dragon Hidden List competition, do you dare to come? Do you dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong paused momentarily. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

    ¡°I, Huangfu Tianjiao, now challenge you to a duel!!!!!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s face twisted into something terrible and ghostly. ¡°I want to fight you to the death at the Dragon Hidden List competition! No rest until one of us is dead!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Don¡¯t get agitated. Stay calm. It¡¯s just asking for a magical treasure. What¡¯s there to get excited about? Seems like you¡¯re really narrow-minded,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a carefree laugh. ¡°Alright, alright, as you wish. I will participate in the Dragon Hidden List competition. If you want to fight, I definitely won¡¯t back down.¡±

    ¡°Good! Heaven above, Earth below, I, Huangfu Tianjiao, swear that in this year¡¯s Dragon Hidden List competition, I must kill this man! If I don¡¯t kill him, I, Huangfu Tianjiao, will kill myself immediately and vanish into ash and smoke forever! Everyone present is a witness! Should I, Huangfu Tianjiao, break my word, may heaven and earth annihilate me, and both gods and men slay me!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s eyes were full of spite as he spat out each word.

    After making his poisonous oath, he finally threw the flying sword to Huang Xiaolong.

    This was his treasured possession, and now it was out of his hands. Once word got out, he would certainly be the butt of jokes. To regain his honor, he could only kill Huang Xiaolong in front of countless witnesses and personally take back the flying sword!

    Huang Xiaolong casually caught the flying sword, weighed it in hand, and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good, good, indeed a fine sword! This flying sword contains dozens of rather good Formations. A wonderful item~~¡±

    ¡°Remember, hold on to this flying sword tightly, don¡¯t let anyone take it. In the battle of the Dragon Hidden List, I will retrieve the flying sword from your corpse. Humph, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Huangfu Tianjiao, having lost all face, led his subordinates and fluttered away on the clouds.

    They departed in utter defeat!

    The remaining two geniuses, Luoxue¡¯s son handed over his ¡®Sun Divine Needle¡¯ to Huang Xiaolong, while Zhuangzi Xiu gave him a gourd, his magical treasure.

    Then, Tengtian Song, Luoxue¡¯s son, and Zhuangzi Xiu, all in a furious and frustrated state, followed Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s lead, commanding their underlings to flee on the clouds.

    As they left, they all dropped threatening words¨C

    ¡°See you at the Dragon Hidden List competition. Hope you don¡¯t chicken out.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Huangfu Tianjiao to act; I¡¯ll thrash you!¡±

    ¡°I will tear you into a million pieces!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong paid no attention to these four geniuses. At this time, finally, the dragon head on the altar stopped spewing dragon-shaped shadows.

    At last, the ritual for Huang Xiaolong to inherit the dragon power had ended.

    Both his wives and the three little demons couldn¡¯t wait to rush to the altar, shouting eagerly, ¡°How many strands of dragon power did you inherit in total?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Contemplation

    Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050 Contemplation Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050 Contemplation How much Dragon Power had Huang Xiaolong actually inherited?

    At this moment, the altar had returned to the silence that had persisted for thousands of years, with the dragon head sculpture no longer displaying any anomalies.

    It was over, everything had ended.

    Huang Xiaolong, himself, had also retracted the dragon energy he exuded; aside from his eyes shimmering more brilliantly than before, occasionally flashing with a violent light, he appeared no different from before.

    Soon, his two wives and three little demons had already rushed up to the altar, encircling Huang Xiaolong like stars around the moon.

    ¡°Young Master, you have inherited so much Dragon Power. It¡¯s countless,¡± Qingqing said excitedly.

    ¡°There is nothing surprising. I knew from the start that the Young Master would be the most powerful. No matter who he is compared with, the Young Master is always the last one standing! The Young Master is invincible!¡± Xiaohong waved her little fist.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept over the thousands of cultivators standing in the square.

    These cultivators had originally supported people like Huangfu Tianjiao and had been sarcastic and jeering towards Huang Xiaolong. Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s momentum was soaring, and he had even driven away Huangfu Tianjiao and the others.

    They were all feeling apprehensive!

    Upon meeting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, their bodies couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    They were all afraid of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s revenge! After all, they had witnessed with their own eyes that Huang Xiaolong had inherited incalculable Dragon Power, and now, with a single strike, he could have overwhelming might!

    The weaker cultivators were already thinking about slipping away!

    ¡°Ahem~~~ would any of you like to come up and have a try?¡± Huang Xiaolong offered politely. ¡°This Ancient Dragon Ruin isn¡¯t mine, after all, and I wouldn¡¯t be as overbearing and rude as certain people. Who wants to come up and see if they can inherit the Dragon Power?¡±

    With these words, the whole place fell into silence.

    After a while, people in the square began shaking their heads.

    ¡°Alright then. If you don¡¯t want to try, please feel free to do as you please,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a harmless smile.

    The majority of the cultivators in the square felt as if they had received a royal pardon.

    Immediately after, the cultivators began leaving, whether riding on swords, driving clouds, riding on mists, or using light to escape¡­

    In an instant, they were all gone.

    The island was left only with Huang Xiaolong and his two wives, the three little demons, and Zhan Tang, who still stood alone on the square in shock.

    However, in the hundred feet high clouds above the island, some Crossing Tribulation Stage big shots were still watching.

    Including Steward Murong from the Moving Flowers Palace.

    As the island grew quieter, discussions began to unfold, with many expressing excitement and exuberance¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~ today has truly been an eye-opener! The legend of the Ancient Dragon Ruin is true; a person with the bloodline of a dragon can indeed inherit Dragon Power!¡±

    ¡°Today set a precedent. But that young man at the end gave us so many surprises and shocks. He must possess an extremely dense dragon bloodline to inherit such boundless Dragon Power!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this young man is sure to rise! In our Overseas Cultivators¡¯ World, there¡¯s now another young expert to watch out for!¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, this kid is too sharp and aggressive. Sure, he is imposing, but he has offended four geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List. His future won¡¯t be easy!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? In our Overseas Cultivators¡¯ World, which powerful figure didn¡¯t act lawlessly and brazenly in their youth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say. Huangfu Tianjiao has already sworn a poisonous oath to fight to the death with this young man. This year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List competition will be even more intense. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Regardless, this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List will see the rise of a genius young man who crushes his opponents with Dragon Power!¡±

    ¡­

    Amidst the laughter, these Crossing Tribulation Stage big shots also started leaving one after another.

    Finally, Steward Murong was left, his gaze bird¡¯s eye viewing the altar direction with a hint of surprise. ¡°Good lad~~ Initially, I thought the surprise brought by the two little girls by your side was already quite significant, but you, you¡¯ve given me an even bigger surprise! Facing the four geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List, you didn¡¯t show any fear, you argued with reason, and you even annoyed them to the extreme¡­ Heh~~ Good! It seems I must return to the Moving Flowers Palace and report to the Palace Master¡­¡±

    Steward Murong¡¯s mind raced with thoughts, ¡°Since both of your wives have agreed to join the Moving Flowers Palace, why don¡¯t you come along too?¡±

    Thinking of this, Steward Murong became extremely excited. And then, he transformed into a beam of light and disappeared in an instant, as if he had teleported.

    On the altar.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, come up here and join the fun,¡± Huang Xiaolong called out to Zhan Tang.

    ¡°Oh, Island Master, I¡¯m coming.¡± Only then did Zhan Tang leap up, jumping onto the altar like a swallow returning to the forest.

    ¡°Island Master, you really are¡­ a hidden dragon,¡± Zhan Tang now wanted to kneel down to Huang Xiaolong completely.

    She finally realized that pledging allegiance to Huang Xiaolong was the most correct decision in her life!

    Huang Xiaolong was youthful and confident, dazzlingly brilliant! In his rivalry with supreme talents like Huangfu Tianjiao, he not only held his own but also gained the upper hand, infuriating Huangfu Tianjiao to nearly spit blood!

    ¡®The Island Master will definitely be a celebrated figure in all directions in the future! A titan! His name will surely be on the Dragon Ranking!¡¯ Zhan Tang looked up to Huang Xiaolong with respect.

    ¡°Island Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to truly have dragon bloodline~~ It seems that among your ancestors, there was a sage who once had a connection with a great dragon,¡± Zhan Tang respectfully said.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ That¡¯s not true; in fact, I¡¯m just a small farmer from the mountains, with no relations to any great dragons whatsoever,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, Zhan Tang was visibly confused.

    A small farmer?

    What is this about?

    ¡°Little Long, tell me, how much dragon power did you just inherit?¡± Song Yuru asked with curiosity.

    ¡°1478 strands of dragon power,¡± Huang Xiaolong was extremely clear in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Ying Aoshan was astounded.

    The most anyone else had inherited that day was 67 strands of dragon power, which wasn¡¯t even a fraction of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s!

    ¡°Little Long, with so much dragon power, you must be invincible~~~¡± Song Yuru¡¯s face was full of joy.

    ¡°Hehe, even without inheriting dragon power, I am invincible,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true.¡± The three little demon race creatures nodded their heads adorably, as if pandering.

    ¡°In any case, if I now rely purely on dragon power without using any other strength, with just a casual strike, I could easily shatter a Lesser Giant at the early stage of Crossing Tribulation Realm, and even if it¡¯s the mid-stage, I could seriously injure them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Little Long, so now, should we return to Dragon Island?¡± Ying Aoshan asked.

    ¡°Wait a moment, not so fast~~,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, then started walking around the altar on his own, pausing every few steps to frown and ponder deeply.

    Song Yuru and the others seldom saw Huang Xiaolong in such a focused and serious state.

    Immediately, the women tiptoed down from the altar, not daring to disturb Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong, with a single-minded focus, sometimes walked, sometimes paused, used his fingers to draw something in the air at times, sat cross-legged at others, furrowed his brow in thought, and even walked up to the dragon¡¯s head sculpture to touch it.

    For a full day!

    It wasn¡¯t until sunset that Huang Xiaolong finally came down from the altar, his face reflecting an enlightened glow!

    Obviously, Huang Xiaolong had deciphered some mystery!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, what is this?¡± Ying Aoshan asked curiously.

    ¡°Island Master, you must have found something,¡± Zhan Tang also said.

    ¡°Right. The characters on the altar are not human scripts, nor are they the annihilative text of ghosts, nor the writing of the Demon Race~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Although I have memorized all these characters and have inherited quite a bit of dragon power, for the time being, I also find it difficult to comprehend the content conveyed by these texts, but I have discovered one thing¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong was slightly excited, as if he had found a treasure.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone asked in unison.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 I Want Dragon Island Everyone Like

    Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: I Want Dragon Island, Everyone Like a Dragon! Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: I Want Dragon Island, Everyone Like a Dragon! Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze returned to the ancient and mysterious altar, and he spoke slowly, ¡°In fact, this is a large Formation.¡±

    ¡°Formation?¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Formation. Though I can¡¯t yet understand the text on the altar, well, the way of Formations ultimately converges to the same principles,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a confident smile.

    He could be considered an expert in studying Formations, having assimilated the strand of divine consciousness from the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s giant, DuGu Hong. Hence, he could not be mistaken in this regard.

    ¡°This Formation,¡± he began to explain, ¡°contains some temporal rules. That is to say, it opens once every fifty years, a setting predetermined during the Formation¡¯s arrangement. Moreover, the Formation also includes spatial rules. This Formation connects to an extremely mysterious place. When the term of fifty years comes, the Formation will activate, allowing one to bypass the constraints of space and connect to that mysterious land.¡±

    ¡°Then, the person standing on the altar, if they possess the bloodline of a dragon, will be able to directly draw dragon power from that mysterious land through the dragon head sculpture and have it inherited by someone else,¡± Huang Xiaolong elaborated. ¡°How¡¯s that, isn¡¯t the principle quite simple?¡±

    With this explanation from Huang Xiaolong, the secret of the dragon ruins was thus deciphered.

    It was a Formation, connecting to a distant mysterious land, opening once every fifty years, and the person with the dragon bloodline is the key, capable of opening the gateway, ignoring the vast distance, and channeling dragon power into their body!

    Song Yuru and Zhan Tang, among others, were nodding their heads.

    ¡°Island Master, do you know where this mysterious place connected by the Formation is?¡± Zhan Tang asked, full of curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s a place very, very far away, so distant that even my divine consciousness cannot detect it~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured. ¡°Perhaps, that place doesn¡¯t belong to our planet~~~¡±

    Shock!

    Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t need to discuss this issue for now. We also have no need to know exactly what that place is,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a relaxed brow and a brisk smile. ¡°One day, I will decipher the text on the altar, and then, all secrets will be within my grasp!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Song Yuru said, her admiration for Huang Xiaolong bordering on the blind. ¡°Little Long, can we go back now? It¡¯s getting dark.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Just wait a moment. Our island is called ¡®Dragon Island,¡¯ right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile, a plan brewing in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone was puzzled by why Huang Xiaolong would ask such a question.

    ¡°Originally, naming it Dragon Island was simply because my name includes the character ¡®dragon¡¯ and also to commemorate our ¡®Sleeping Dragon Villa¡¯¡­ Plainly put, our ¡®Dragon Island¡¯ is somewhat ill-named,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, why are you suddenly bringing this up?¡± Ying Aoshan couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Suddenly, a glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°What if I were to move this dragon relic, this altar, to Dragon Island? Then, Dragon Island would truly live up to its name!¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡±

    Such a statement from Huang Xiaolong was earth-shattering, leaving everyone utterly stunned.

    Move this altar back? The idea was terrifying!

    Huang Xiaolong, with a flourish, said, ¡°In fact, the core of the Dragon Relics is this altar, or even the Formation inscribed on the altar. I plan to move the entire altar back to Dragon Island without damaging the Formation. Then, I will also relocate the Wulong Villa to Dragon Island. Given this, with both dragon veins and the altar on Dragon Island, guess what will happen?¡±

    Everyone was utterly baffled.

    ¡°Little Long, your imagination is too vast, we can¡¯t keep up with your thoughts~~~¡± Ying Aohan laughed helplessly.

    Song Yuru also said, ¡°Little Long, stop beating around the bush, you¡¯re making our heads spin~~ just spit out your thoughts already.¡±

    ¡°Listen up,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an excited face. ¡°With the dragon veins on Dragon Island, everyone living on the island will be nourished by the dragon¡¯s breath every day, and unknowingly, a scent similar to the dragon¡¯s bloodline will emerge in their bodies. This will allow them to inherit the Dragon Force.¡±

    ¡°As for this altar, after I move it back to Dragon Island, I¡¯ll spend some time in seclusion to study it, decode the Time Rules within the Formation, and modify them. For instance, I will change the activation time of the Formation from once every 50 years to once every day,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, filled with excitement.

    ¡°Master! I understand now! With this, people living on Dragon Island can inherit the Dragon Force daily!¡± Qingqing broke down Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan in one sentence!

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Huang Xiaolong, rubbing his hands together, said, ¡°I want to establish a power, a sect, in this overseas cultivators¡¯ world. However, any sect has its heritage, its history, its unique skills. Although my abilities are heaven-reaching, I am somewhat lacking in this aspect. Plus, even if I really start from scratch and create a sect, nurturing disciples will take a very long time, and I can¡¯t wait that long. I must figure out a way for the rapid development of my disciples.¡±

    ¡°What is the rapid development method? It is for the people on Dragon Island to absorb the dragon breath every day and then inherit the Dragon Force! Let every individual on Dragon Island possess overwhelming Dragon Force!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his fist. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Having said that, he squinted slightly toward the ancient altar. ¡°In the near future, everyone on Dragon Island will be like a dragon.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, I understand your intention now,¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°According to your plan, once realized, people on Dragon Island will rely on inheriting the Dragon Force for cultivation. As time goes on and it grows stronger, it could even rival other sects! Island Master¡­ do I¡­ do I have the chance to inherit the Dragon Force?¡±

    Over the years, Zhan Tang had reached a bottleneck in her Mana cultivation; not to mention advancing to the Tribulation Stage, even progressing to the late stage of Divine Skills was incredibly difficult.

    Zhan Tang doubted whether her innate potential could advance any further at all!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan had sparked a glimmer of hope in her!

    That is¨Cinherit the Dragon Force!

    If advancing in Mana cultivation was difficult, then she would inherit the Dragon Force! She didn¡¯t need to inherit as many as Huang Xiaolong with his terrifying thousands of Dragon Forces. Even just inheriting a hundred Dragon Forces would double her overall combat power!

    ¡°Of course, Zhan Tang, you do have that chance, but it all depends on your loyalty to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile.

    Immediately, Zhan Tang knelt on one knee before Huang Xiaolong and spoke with an almost devout voice. ¡°Island Master, Zhan Tang swears loyalty unto death, never daring to defy any of your wishes! Upon receiving a single word from you, Island Master, Zhan Tang will exhaust herself in your service until the very end!¡±

    ¡°Good, very good. Rise,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°As I said, those who join me will enjoy a future of unlimited potential.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, how are you going to move this altar?¡± Song Yuru asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh~~ the altar is made of a very special material. Ordinary people, even the big shots at the later stage of the Tribulation Stage, or even the ancient behemoths at the stage of Law Manifestation of Heaven and Earth, might try their hardest yet fail to budge it even slightly. However, this is not a challenge for me,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong faced the altar, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Boom~~!!!!

    Suddenly, a river of ghostly energy burst forth from the top of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    The so-called river of ghostly energy was blood-red, filled with indescribable resentment and murderous aura, dreadfully sinister to the extreme!

    Lots of tiny, twisted symbols drifted up and down in the long river.

    Huang Xiaolong used a blinding technique to shield the island, making it impossible for passing cultivators or those whose divine sense reached this place to detect what was happening on the island.

    Soon, every inch of the island was shrouded in a terrifying ghostly aura.

    It was as if the netherworld had descended upon the mortal realm!

    His two wives and three little demons were fine; they knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity and were no longer surprised by his ghost-summoning spells.

    But Zhan Tang was stunned, the pervasive ghostly aura chilling him to the bone and causing goosebumps all over his body!

    ¡®Cultivated ghost techniques~~ The Island Master has also cultivated extremely powerful ghost techniques~~ The Island Master has too many tricks up his sleeve!¡¯ Zhan Tang was in awe of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Summon ten thousand Ghost Kings for me!¡± Huang Xiaolong communicated with the underworld in his mind.

    In the underworld, the number of Ghost Kings was as numerous as the sands of the Ganges! Even Ghost Immortals were not few in number.

    With a thought, ten thousand Ghost Kings were transmitted from the underworld.

    They roamed the river of ghostly aura, emitting wailing cries that captured the soul.

    Huang Xiaolong chanted a spell, and suddenly, the ten thousand Ghost Kings merged together.

    Before long, the ten thousand Ghost Kings fused into a massive ghostly creature!

    It was a grotesque ghost with four heads and eight arms, a green face and fangs, ten meters tall, and its body pitch black!

    It emitted waves of cold and sinister ferocity.

    It was like a demonic god that had stepped out of ancient myths!

    ¡°This ¡®Ghost King Slaying Immortals Technique¡¯ is my first time using it, and it seems quite powerful¡­ Heh heh heh~~ Move it for me!¡±

    At Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command,

    Boom!

    The demon god moved, its steps booming, solidifying the surrounding air into mud.

    In a fleeting moment, the demon god extended its terrifying hand, strong enough to bulldoze everything, and firmly grasped the large altar.

    With a forceful pull upward!

    Crack~~~~~!!!!!!

    The altar began to shake!

    Huang Xiaolong then took out a handful of talismans from his canvas bag and scattered them.

    Each talisman flickered with spiritual light like dragons and snakes, containing abundant spiritual power and various mysteries.

    The talismans densely covered the altar, seemingly reducing its weight.

    Finally~~!

    Boom~~!!!!!!

    It rose!

    The massive and ancient altar was directly lifted by the two demonic hands of the demon god!

    ¡°My~~ my heavens~ Incredible¡­ Incredible~~~~¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, wondering if she was dreaming.

    The demon god held the altar with both hands, also struggling hard, its ten-meter-tall demonic body beginning to tremble.

    Huang Xiaolong took out a blank talisman paper and, astonishingly, bit open his finger and, using his blood, swiftly drew a symbol on the talisman.

    Being the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blood was Divine Blood.

    Huang Xiaolong generally didn¡¯t use Divine Blood to draw talismans.

    But once Divine Blood was used to draw a talisman, even the simplest symbol would become immensely powerful, unleashing heaven-shattering might!

    With the talisman drawn, a flick of his hand sent it flying out like a streak of light!

    When the talisman stuck onto the altar, it burst out waves of divine light.

    The talisman ignited.

    Something weird happened.

    The massive and ancient altar began to shrink! Shrink! And shrink some more!

    Ultimately, it shrunk to the size of a palm!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ This makes it much more convenient.¡± Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed it.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The altar, resembling a building block toy, flew out of the demon god¡¯s palm and landed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    Huang Xiaolong, treating it like a new toy, weighed the altar in his hand, ¡°Good, very good, now I will take this thing back to Dragon Island to study thoroughly and see if I can modify the Formation on the altar.¡±

    ¡°Modifying the Formation¡¯s time rule could change it from being accessible once every fifty years to being accessible whenever desired, even every day.¡±

    ¡°Modifying the Formation¡¯s Space Law could even allow direct teleportation into the mysterious place connected by the altar!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Magic Treasure Auction

    Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Magic Treasure Auction Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Magic Treasure Auction ¡°`

    After fiddling with it for a while, Huang Xiaolong simply tossed the toy-like altar into the Asura Tube.

    Once the altar was gone, the ancient island¡¯s years of enshrouded mystery, along with the dragon¡¯s majesty that permeated the air, slowly vanished like smoke dissipating into the clouds.

    In just a few days, the island would become nothing more than an ordinary island.

    Even the ¡°Dragon¡¯s Relics,¡± a site with many years of fame in the world of overseas cultivators, would be erased from the annals of history.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Now let¡¯s return to Dragon Island. I will place this altar on Dragon Island,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, unable to wait.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong summoned a flying sword.

    The Sword Qi was like a rainbow as everyone stepped onto the flying sword and soared into the sky.

    In the night, the flying sword trailed a splendid and exquisite light, speeding through the air.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged on the flying sword, contemplating the characters on the altar that didn¡¯t belong to the human race.

    Not long into their flight, suddenly, sword lights flashed incessantly from all directions.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment and with a sweep of his divine sense, he discovered quite a few cultivators flying on their swords nearby.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    ¡°Island Master, there are quite a few cultivators traveling nearby,¡± Zhan Tang immediately reported. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask what¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Zhan Tang unleashed his flying sword and shot out, calling to a nearby cultivator maneuvering a sword, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡±

    Soon, Zhan Tang rode his flying sword beside that cultivator, and they spoke softly to each other.

    Huang Xiaolong, too, willed his flying sword to halt, hovering in mid-air.

    After a while, Zhan Tang flew back and reported respectfully beside Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Island Master, I¡¯ve found out. It turns out that nearby, an island will host a rather unusual auction. This auction is special.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about it?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Island Master, it¡¯s like this. The items for auction are limited to magical treasures. There are no elixirs, no secret Cultivation Techniques, no rare ores. The auction only has an array of magical treasures,¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s eyes also sparkled with excitement. ¡°Island Master, it¡¯s said that there will be some high-quality magical treasures at the auction, and so many cultivators have come after hearing the news, hoping to acquire a magical treasure they desire.¡±

    In the world of overseas cultivators, the importance of magical treasures goes without saying.

    A good offensive magical treasure could dramatically increase a cultivator¡¯s attack power, making it easy to fight above one¡¯s level.

    A good defensive magical treasure, on the other hand, could make a cultivator invincible in battle, even when fighting against a stronger enemy, at the very least ensuring survival.

    Even prodigies like Huangfu Tianjiao relied on magical treasures to a certain extent!

    ¡°This~~ Island Master¡­¡± Zhan Tang hesitated.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, just speak your mind,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Island Master, here¡¯s the thing. You intend to develop Dragon Island into a faction. So¡­ apart from recruiting disciples, we also need to¡­ prepare a number of magical treasures. For an overseas faction, magical treasures and Cultivation Techniques represent its foundation¡­ For example, some large factions, aside from inheriting various Cultivation Techniques, also have amassed a wealth of magical treasures for their disciples to use,¡± Zhan Tang said frankly.

    ¡°You mean, you want me to attend the auction to purchase a batch of magical treasures?¡± Huang Xiaolong understood what Zhan Tang was getting at.

    Zhan Tang nodded, but then he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°However, Island Master, I heard that the auction for magical treasures is quite upscale, and the treasures available might all be quite pricey, particularly in terms of Spirit Stones¡­¡±

    Zhan Tang started to worry about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s purchasing ability.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You don¡¯t need to worry about that. At the auction, as long as there are good magical treasures, I¡¯ll certainly be able to buy them!¡± Huang Xiaolong was full of confidence.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong actually had the financial means.

    For instance, with the Elixir of Life, besides the one traded to Guan Shan and those given as gifts to Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang, Huang Xiaolong still had several in hand.

    Just cashing in one Elixir of Life could probably buy even the most expensive magical treasures!

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go take a look at this auction. I want to broaden my horizons as well,¡± Huang Xiaolong changed his plans to return to Dragon Island.

    ¡°Alright, Island Master, I¡¯ll lead the way,¡± said Zhan Tang as he summoned his own flying sword to lead the way.

    ¡°`

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong saw many practitioners heading in the direction of Zhan Tang¡¯s sword flight; they were all going to the magical treasure auction.

    After about an hour¡¯s flight, a larger island appeared below.

    Huang Xiaolong had a bird¡¯s eye view.

    What he saw was an island larger than his Dragon Island by more than a dozen times, its lights gleaming, bustling with voices, like a city that never sleeps.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong discovered that there were at least a dozen Spirit Gathering Arrays set up on the island. This kind of Spirit Gathering Array could forcefully gather nature¡¯s spiritual energy from all directions. As such, the island was rich in spiritual energy, making it an excellent place for cultivation.

    For practitioners on the island, it was like entering an Immortal Realm!

    Additionally, Huang Xiaolong sensed some covert auras lying dormant on the island, belonging to peerless powerhouses who were hidden. They were not at the early stage of Tribulation Realm like Guan Shan, but at least mid-Tribulation Realm or even late-Tribulation Realm giants.

    ¡°This island is quite interesting,¡± nodded Huang Xiaolong, deeply convinced. ¡°It has a large scale, plenty of spiritual energy, and several strong practitioners stationed here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Island Master,¡± Zhan Tang came back to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side. ¡°Island Master, this island is called ¡®Giant Whale Island¡¯; it¡¯s a somewhat powerful force overseas, not inferior to other smaller sects like Quick Knife Hall, Ailao Mountain Sect, and so on. The Island Master is known as ¡®Old Man Giant Whale,¡¯ a late-Tribulation Realm giant with the ability to pluck stars and grasp the moon.¡±

    ¡°Old Man Giant Whale? Hahaha~~ That¡¯s quite a peculiar name. Alright, let¡¯s head down,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    The flying sword transformed into a beam of light and descended directly onto ¡°Giant Whale Island.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and the others landed on a spacious street.

    On both sides of the street, inns and taverns were lined up one after another.

    Underneath the antiquated eaves hung two rows of bright red lanterns.

    Many practitioners were strolling leisurely along the street. Some of them even led divine steeds, immortal cranes, exotic giant cattle, and so on.

    For Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and others from the Huaxia central plains, these scenes gave off an incredibly strong feeling of having traveled through time!

    ¡°I like the style of this place~~¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked comfortably.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s like we¡¯ve traveled back to the bustling ancient times¡­¡± Song Yuru also exclaimed wistfully.

    ¡°Island Master, the magical treasure auction will be held tomorrow. Let¡¯s find an inn to stay in first. I¡¯ll go out to gather more information about the auction,¡± Zhan Tang said.

    ¡°Alright, Zhan Tang, you arrange it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    After dinner, Zhan Tang found a tastefully decorated inn and booked several large rooms to settle everyone in.

    Once everyone was settled, Zhan Tang immediately went out to gather intelligence.

    After a while, Zhan Tang returned to the inn and entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room.

    ¡°Island Master, according to reliable information, entry to tomorrow¡¯s auction requires the payment of one high-grade Spirit Stone,¡± Zhan Tang reported rapidly, ¡°To acquire a simple private room, you need to pay five high-grade Spirit Stones. The fee for a top-tier luxury room is¡­ one top-grade Spirit Stone!¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong listened, he converted the costs¨C

    Entry was equivalent to 100,000 Huaxia RMB.

    A simple small private room required 500,000 RMB.

    The top-tier luxury room reached a frightening 1 million RMB!

    ¡°It seems that this treasure auction is quite the event,¡± Huang Xiaolong clicked his tongue in amazement.

    ¡°Yes, Island Master, I¡¯ve also gathered some intelligence,¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s expression became solemn, ¡°At tomorrow¡¯s auction, several extremely powerful magical treasures, said to have been discovered in an ancient ruin and were the protective treasures of a major sect, will appear! Just for these few treasures, numerous potent practitioners have been attracted. Even some geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List have rushed here upon hearing the news! They¡¯ve all declared their determination to secure these treasures!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Pausing for a moment, Zhan Tang continued, ¡°Island Master, to prepare for this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List competition, many talents from the list are very eager. They hope to secure a few treasures to swiftly enhance their combat power, so they can make an impressive name for themselves in this year¡¯s competition and aim for higher rankings!¡±

    ¡°Oh? More Hidden Dragon List talents? Hahaha~~ I already encountered four of them before¡­interesting, very interesting~~ I just enjoy playing and tormenting these so-called talents from the Hidden Dragon List. Those self-righteous people really rub me the wrong way,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Er~~ Island Master, you¡¯re not planning to compete with those Hidden Dragon List talents for the top-tier treasures at the auction, are you?¡± Zhan Tang was astonished. ¡°That¡¯d be¡­ um¡­ like snatching food from the jaws of a tiger¡­¡±

    Zhan Tang thought to himself, my Island Master sure knows how to court trouble. Is he planning to offend every single talent on the Hidden Dragon List?

    ¡­

 Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 One Dumber Than the Next

    Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: One Dumber Than the Next Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: One Dumber Than the Next Huang Xiaolong thought to himself that no matter whether he could win the auction of the treasure he desired at tomorrow¡¯s auction, it would be a lot of fun.

    ¡°Okay, Zhan Tang, you go rest early,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand at Zhan Tang. ¡°You¡¯ve been bustling about, you must be tired.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Island Master,¡± Zhan Tang now absolutely adored Huang Xiaolong and respectfully bowed before withdrawing.

    That night, because Huang Xiaolong and his two wives had all inherited dragon power, their energy was somewhat overflowing, leading inevitably to some intimate activities between husband and wife.

    To prevent the cultivators on the island from using their spiritual sense to spy, Huang Xiaolong also set up a barrier Formation.

    The following day.

    Early in the morning, Huang Xiaolong and the others left the inn and headed to the venue of the treasure auction.

    Walking on the street, in broad daylight, one could see high-rise buildings everywhere on the island, bustling to the extreme, with cultivators shuttling to and fro, occasionally even seeing nascent soul realm tycoons, all walking around haughtily.

    ¡°Island Master, this way please,¡± Zhan Tang led the way.

    The group entered a spacious street. This street was paved with white jade, spotlessly clean, brimming with spiritual energy, almost like a mortal¡¯s fairyland. There were many guards clad in uniform, holding weapons, vigilant in expression, most of them cultivators at the early stage of Divine Skills Realm.

    As they walked, a massive building appeared ahead, glittering with gold and jade. On the plaque outside this building, there were three gilded characters¨C¡®Auction House¡¯

    Some cultivators in the middle and late stages of Divine Skills Realm, dressed as guards, stood at the entrance of the building, greeting guests and collecting Spirit Stones.

    One saw that numerous auction participants formed an orderly queue, paid the respective Spirit Stones, and then entered the venue in an orderly manner.

    Though there were many cultivators attending the auction, the scene was neither crowded nor chaotic, with everything proceeding in an orderly fashion.

    ¡°Hmm~~This auction house isn¡¯t bad, much better than the one on Dragon Island,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    ¡°Indeed, Island Master, the former Island Master Guan Shan, while managing the island¡¯s market quite well and having some fame among overseas cultivators, pales in comparison to the atmosphere of this Whale Island,¡± Zhan Tang also smiled.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, get the Spirit Stones out, we¡¯re getting a top luxury private room,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have the Spirit Stones returned to you later. Consider it a loan for now.¡±

    Opening a top luxury private room in this auction house required a premium Spirit Stone. Huang Xiaolong knew, asking Zhan Tang, a Loose Cultivator like her, to fork out a premium Spirit Stone was somewhat wasteful.

    Zhan Tang chuckled. ¡°Island Master, you are really too kind. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve saved up over the years, I¡¯ll go and arrange the room now.¡±

    Just then, a terrifying aura emanated from behind Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn around for a look.

    He saw a group of people, rushing toward them.

    The one in the front was a young man, wearing a saffron-yellow robe, enveloped in swirling mist. This man wore an arrogance on his face, looking down on everything, as if no one was worthy of his consideration, his gaze regal like an emperor¡¯s, as if even a mere glance from him was a great privilege.

    That terrifying aura was emanating from this young man. Within him, there was also a hidden aura, like a dragon lying dormant, unobtrusive and yet to burst forth, a force that, once unleashed, would surely be as devastating as a tsunami.

    With only a slight sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong made an accurate judgment: the young man was under 30 years of age, yet his mana fluctuations had already reached the early stage of Transcending Tribulation Realm.

    A man in his twenties who was at the early stage of Transcending Tribulation Realm was indeed curious¨Che could be described as a freak of nature. Moreover, his mana was purer and more formidable than that of other cultivators of the same realm. For instance, Guan Shan, the Island Master of Guan Shan Island, was also at the early stage of Transcending Tribulation Realm, but if he stood beside this youth for comparison, he would surely be overshadowed. The difference in their presence was too vast, as if comparing an emperor to his subject.

    ¡®This barely qualifies as a genius before that ¡°Huangfu Tianjiao,¡± ¡°Falling Snow Young Master,¡± yet much, much stronger~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded inwardly.

    Following the youth were also a group of experts. Each one of them had a subservient look on their faces.

    Among them were a few whom Huang Xiaolong had seen before, standing in the square watching the excitement at the Dragon Relics site yesterday.

    At this moment, those few cultivators also recognized Huang Xiaolong and trembled in their hearts, quickly stepped forward, bending as they whispered a few words into the young man¡¯s ear.

    Upon hearing this, the young man¡¯s eyes flashed sharply, somewhat chilling and somewhat mocking, as he brazenly stared straight at Huang Xiaolong.

    The young man¡¯s gaze was fixed directly on Huang Xiaolong, but he still glanced at Zhan Tang who was standing by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side from the corner of his eye.

    In an instant, Zhan Tang felt as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning, his mind was shocked, his face turned pale, and he was gasping for breath as he subconsciously took a step back.

    It was just a mere peripheral glimpse that had sent Zhan Tang reeling back!

    ¡°Island Master¡­ this¡­ this person¡­ this person is ranked 26th on the Hidden Dragon List, ¡®Xia Ding¡¯~~ a young master from the ancient Xia Family, the strongest of his generation in the Xia Family. The Xia Family may not be a sect, but their profound heritage is immeasurable, a distinguished family with numerous experts and a collection of magical treasures¡­¡± Zhan Tang hurriedly explained.

    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s ranked the 26th, eh? Indeed, he is much more formidable than Huangfu Tianjiao. Just speaking in terms of realms, Huangfu Tianjiao is in the later stages of the Divine Skills Realm, whereas this Xia Ding is in the early stages of the Crossing Calamity Realm~~~ a huge disparity indeed. It appears that the higher the ranking on the Hidden Dragon List, the more monstrous the talents. If this person is the genius of the twenty-somethings, then how incredible must the top ten be?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not flinch at all, only growing increasingly curious.

    ¡°Oh, you are the one who yesterday, in the Dragon Relic, inherited a massive amount of dragon power, causing Huangfu Tianjiao and Teng Tian Song, among others, to return in defeat. Not bad, you¡¯ve really made a name for yourself; now, our Hidden Dragon List¡¯s circle of geniuses is all discussing you. Hmm, you are quite interesting; tell me your name and which sect or family you come from. Lay out all your details for this Young Master,¡± Xia Ding demanded in an undoubtable tone.

    This attitude was very clearly that of a king questioning his subjects.

    ¡®My goodness~ Really? These geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List seem to be one dumber than the next~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong truly felt a bit defeated.

    These so-called geniuses, full of a sense of superiority, even their words were brimming with teenage angst!

    ¡°This¡­ My background isn¡¯t really your concern, is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, shaking his head speechlessly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xia Ding¡¯s eyes shifted, his demeanor becoming domineering and regal, a king peerless.

    Before he could erupt, the subordinates behind him started barking towards Huang Xiaolong incessantly¨C

    ¡°How preposterous! How dare you talk back to Young Master Xia! You clearly don¡¯t know how to die!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Xia¡¯s inquiry is a favor to you, and yet you don¡¯t appreciate it! Wait and see, you¡¯re going to die very rhythmically!¡±

    ¡°Kneel down quickly, cripple your own cultivation, and beg for Young Master Xia¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    ¡­

    The clamor immediately drew the attention of some cultivators at the auction house entrance, as well as those guards in the Divine Skills Realm. Everyone glanced over, but as soon as they noticed it was Xia Ding lecturing a young man, they merely watched from a distance, even the guards from the auction house didn¡¯t come over to stop it, instead, they looked on with schadenfreude at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°All of you shut up.¡± Xia Ding, showing signs of impatience, scolded the noisy subordinates behind him.

    Immediately, the subordinates, barking like dogs, quieted down, not daring to make any more noise.

    ¡°You¡¯ve inherited a lot of dragon power, and in the future, you will have a place in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world and even on the Hidden Dragon List. No wonder you¡¯ve become somewhat complacent,¡± Xia Ding chuckled and flicked his fingernail. ¡°This Young Master won¡¯t touch you for now. After all, you and Huangfu Tianjiao have set up a life-and-death battle. Hehe~~ this young master certainly won¡¯t help that fool Huangfu Tianjiao by eliminating you. However, I must remind you that everyone on the Hidden Dragon List is a genius, and if you judge a genius¡¯s combat power with the eyes of the ordinary, you will pay a heavy price. Inheriting dragon power does not mean you can defeat the top masters on the Hidden Dragon List.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ that remains to be seen after the fight. So, do you also want to compete with me during the Hidden Dragon List contest?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a playful smile.

    Xia Ding laughed, his laugh elegant, nonchalant, mocking, and scornful. ¡°Indeed, suddenly obtaining power can make one arrogant and senseless. No, this young master will not compete with you because you do not yet qualify to be my opponent. Since you¡¯ve become so inflated, this young master indeed wants to temper your sharpness a bit.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    He knew today was going to be fun.

    And sure enough, an interesting toy had indeed presented itself!

    ¡°I hear you and Huangfu Tianjiao played a little game to see who inherited more dragon power, with the winner possessing the most. As a result, Huangfu Tianjiao and the others were greatly defeated and even lost their finest magical treasures to you.¡± Xia Ding¡¯s eyes brewed with something. ¡°Well then, today, this young master will condescend to play a game with you.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What do you want to play?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked cheerfully. ¡°To be honest, I love playing games.¡±

    ¡°You are going to the auction, right? Today, I also have some magical treasures that I must obtain. How about this, later on, we will each bid, and in the end, see who gets the higher quality magical treasures. Don¡¯t worry, the auction house has professional master-level appraisers, it¡¯s quite fair.¡± Xia Ding said wth a light chuckle. ¡°If, the magical treasures you get are of lower quality than the ones this young master gets, then you will have to hand over the magical treasures you won from Huangfu Tianjiao and others to this young master, how does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, this young master isn¡¯t coveting those mediocre treasures, but to take those treasures and humiliate those fools like Huangfu Tianjiao in front of this young master. It would be quite delightful, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Xia Ding laughed rather smugly, seemingly already sure of his victory over Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®A competition to see who can get better magical treasures at the upcoming auction?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment, immediately feeling it was going to be extremely fun.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Competing

    Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Competing Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Competing Huang Xiaolong, naturally, preferred to play various games with these self-proclaimed exceptional talents from the Hidden Dragon List, especially those involving gambling.

    It was far more satisfying to beat the faces of these fellows than those of the so-called second generations from Huaxia¡¯s Central Plains.

    ¡°What if I win against you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    ¡°If the treasure you bid for is indeed of higher quality than mine after being appraised, then¡­ however many treasures I win, I will give you the same number. How about that?¡± Xia Ding sneered, his eyes implying, ¡®How could you possibly beat me?¡¯

    ¡°Agreed! I¡¯ll go in first, then,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and promptly led Zhan Tang, Song Yuru, and others to line up at the entrance of the auction house.

    Zhan Tang paid for a top-quality spirit stone and requested a deluxe private room.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and the others entered the auction house.

    Xia Ding watched Huang Xiaolong leave, the mockery in his eyes intensifying.

    ¡°Young Master, this lad does have some tricks up his sleeve. Yesterday, when he inherited the dragon power, he looked impressive from all angles; but before that, he also appeared naive and dumb, which confused Huangfu Tianjiao and others,¡± a cultivator at the early stage of Tribulation whispered as he stepped forward.

    ¡°No worries. This time, he won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble,¡± Xia Ding spoke with unshakeable confidence. ¡°The top treasures that are going to be auctioned today, I have them in mind. That lad might not be able to discern which treasure is of the highest quality. Even if he does know, he won¡¯t be able to outbid me. Can he compare with the wealth accumulated by the Xia Family over thousands of years?¡±

    ¡°Even if it comes to using spirit stones, I can crush him outright!¡± Xia Ding said proudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go in too!¡±

    Inside the auction house.

    The vast space was already filled with cultivators seated in rows.

    The interior of the auction house was as tall as a building with a dozen floors. Going up the stairs, hundreds of private rooms were partitioned off. The simpler, ordinary rooms were located on the lower floors, while the deluxe rooms were at the very top.

    Huang Xiaolong and his group ascended the stairs to the top floor.

    Scarlet carpets, exquisite murals, and elegantly styled deluxe rooms. In front of every deluxe room, two beautiful young girls stood attentively.

    ¡°Welcome, everyone.¡± When Huang Xiaolong and the others approached one of the deluxe rooms, the two beautiful young girls came forward and bowed slightly.

    Zhan Tang showed a badge, and they were led inside.

    The deluxe room was about a hundred square meters in size, with floor-to-ceiling windows facing the auction stage below.

    There were also bamboo tables and chairs, and a pot of fragrant tea was brewing, filling the room with its aroma.

    The environment was exceptionally refined.

    ¡°Not bad at all. This top-quality spirit stone was well spent,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a satisfied smile, then sat down in a bamboo chair behind the large window, legs crossed.

    The view from these deluxe rooms was excellent; from where Huang Xiaolong sat, he could clearly see the auction stage.

    ¡°I wonder what treasures will be auctioned today.¡± Huang Xiaolong was full of interest.

    After waiting for a while, the hall below gradually quieted down. The cultivators sitting there fell silent, all eyes fixated on the auction stage.

    Soon, an elegant and dignified beautiful woman gracefully walked onto the auction stage.

    Huang Xiaolong swept his divine sense over her and saw that this beautiful woman¡¯s cultivation was not weak¨Cshe had reached the late stage of the Divine Skills realm. She possessed a beguiling charm yet contained elegance, truly a captivating figure.

    After the beautiful woman got on stage, she smiled and spoke calmly, ¡°Welcome everyone to Giant Whale Island for today¡¯s auction. I am sure you all know, today¡¯s auction is special, with no medicinal pills, rare flowers, or secret manuals on sale. Only treasures! My name is ¡®Mengqi,¡¯ and I am very honored to be your host today. Without further ado, let me express my sincere hope that everyone will bid on items they desire. Also, I would like to inform everyone that this auction will only use top-quality spirit stones. Please make all your bids in top-quality spirit stones, and each bid increment cannot be less than 10 top-quality spirit stones.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°A single top-quality spirit stone is equivalent to 1 million RMB. So, each bid increment cannot be less than 10 million. The standard of this auction is indeed high.¡±

    ¡°Now, the first treasure we are going to auction is a flying sword, forged fifty years ago. The sword is engraved with five defensive formations, five attack formations, and two speed formations. During its forging, it absorbed the essence of magma from a thousand-year-old volcano, thus it has fire attributes. The starting bid is 20 top-quality spirit stones!¡±

    After Mengqi¡¯s announcement, two cultivators carefully brought up a flying sword that glowed red and sparkled.

    This flying sword truly possessed fire attributes, and its light flickered, causing visible heat waves to rise in the air.

    Huang Xiaolong directly released his divine sense to inspect it¡­

    ¡®Well, the quality of this flying sword is just so-so. It¡¯s similar to the ones I¡¯ve acquired through conquest.¡¯

    ¡°Island Master, I¡¯ve always been around the marketplace. Generally speaking, a flying sword of decent quality is valued between 20 to 50 top-quality spirit stones,¡± Zhan Tang, sitting beside Huang Xiaolong, whispered. ¡°This flying sword is okay, but the formations engraved in it aren¡¯t particularly ingenious. So, its ultimate worth is between 30 and 40 top-quality spirit stones. Anyone paying more than 40 is getting a bad deal.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Zhan Tang, I had forgotten that you¡¯re an expert,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°You are in charge of the auction house at Guan Shan Island.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯ve just seen a lot, and sometimes, Mr. Dongfang would also give a few pointers.¡± Zhan Tang blushed, feeling flattered by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s praise and naturally overwhelmed by the favor.

    The auction begins!

    As Zhan Tang had said, the fire attribute flying sword eventually sold for 40 top-grade Spirit Stones.

    It seemed that the cultivators participating in the auction were not foolish; a quick sweep with their divine sense was enough to roughly assess the value of the auctioned items. They wouldn¡¯t blindly waste Spirit Stones.

    Thus, the auction proceeded normally.

    One after another, treasures were presented on the auction stage.

    Each time a treasure appeared, Huang Xiaolong would first scan it with his divine sense.

    While Huang Xiaolong was scanning with his divine sense, he discovered that many other divine senses were also inspecting and assessing. He also discovered the domineering divine sense of the renowned prodigy from the Talent Rankings, ¡®Xia Ding.¡¯

    More than two hours passed by.

    All 43 treasures found new owners.

    The most expensive item sold for 124 top-grade Spirit Stones, considered a rather impressive treasure.

    However, Xia Ding had not made a move yet.

    Huang Xiaolong also remained inactive, as if the absence of a bid from Xia Ding meant he would not participate in the auction.

    The auction temporarily halted.

    The beautiful woman, ¡®Mengqi,¡¯ with shimmering eyes and raising her pitch, said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! The next batch of treasures to be auctioned is quite interesting! This batch was uncovered by our Island Master during the exploration of an ancient ruin! All of them are treasures from a great sect in the past, including some that served as the core of that sect!¡±

    Everyone held their breaths¨Cincluding the cultivators in various private rooms and the luxurious ones¨Cwho all felt a surge of emotions!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, for this batch of treasures, each bid increase must be no less than 100 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± Mengqi¡¯s eyes also clearly showed her excitement.

    100 top-grade Spirit Stones, that¡¯s equivalent to 1 billion RMB in Huaxia!

    At this, most cultivators sitting in the hall let out a long sigh!

    Disappointed, they shook their heads!

    The auction had reached its most exciting part, the finale, but this game was no longer playable for cultivators with insufficient financial power. They could only watch like bystanders.

    ¡°Attention everyone. The next treasure, named ¡®Eight Treasures Gourd¡¯ by our Island Master, contains some mysterious formations inside. It can hold up to eight flying swords, forming a deadly Sword Array powered by top-grade Spirit Stones! Once activated, the fierce blade lights can instantly grind the enemy into shreds!¡±

    As she spoke, Mengqi clapped her hands.

    Several cultivators, trembling with caution, carried a palm-sized golden gourd up to the stage!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept over it, revealing that the golden gourd was naturally formed, but it was no ordinary gourd. It was one that had absorbed nature¡¯s spiritual energy, containing ancient Sword Arrays and some spatial formations within it.

    This Sword Array was extremely formidable.

    ¡°¡®Eight Treasures Gourd,¡¯ discovered in ancient ruins, with exceptionally strong offensive capabilities! The starting price is 300 top-grade Spirit Stones! Now, please start bidding!¡± Mengqi stirred up the atmosphere.

    ¡°400 top-grade Spirit Stones,¡± came a supremely arrogant male voice from a luxurious box at the top level.

    Huang Xiaolong knew immediately who it was¨Cwho else but Xia Ding?

    ¡®Tsk tsk~~ finally making a move? Hahaha~~~ Just waiting for you!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°500 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    Wow~~~!!!!

    The entire hall was in an uproar.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Xia Ding¡¯s bid had already far exceeded the base price of the ¡®Eight Treasures Gourd,¡¯ which was quite lavish. However, unexpectedly, Huang Xiaolong directly increased by 100 top-grade Spirit Stones, instantly raising the gourd¡¯s auction price to 500 top-grade Spirit Stones!

    ¡°Hmph~~!¡± From Xia Ding¡¯s box, a cold snort sounded. ¡°800 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    The entire room fell so silent you could hear a pin drop.

    Three breaths later, a lazy voice said, ¡°Ah~~ 1000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Teasing

    Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: Teasing Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: Teasing At that moment, Huang Xiaolong continued to bid, offering a price of 1000 top-grade Spirit Stones for the ¡°Eight Treasures Gourd.¡±

    In fact, this price was not unreasonable. The gourd itself was a natural treasure, not to mention the ancient and powerful Sword Array contained within. Inserting eight flying swords could unleash terrifying combat power.

    Huang Xiaolong briefly estimated that the maximum price for this ¡°Eight Treasures Gourd¡± should be around 5000 top-grade Spirit Stones.

    At this time, in Xia Ding¡¯s lavish suite.

    Xia Ding sat boldly in a bamboo chair near the floor-to-ceiling window, with two enchanting young girls attentively massaging his shoulders and back, and gently feeding him peeled fruits.

    Within the suite, stood a group of followers with profound presences and impressive realms.

    Xia Ding indeed carried the aura of royalty on these outings, indescribably noble.

    ¡°Ha~~, this foolish lad is really trying to compete with me~~¡± Xia Ding¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. ¡°This gourd treasure indeed has quite good quality and is worth around 5000 top-grade Spirit Stones¡­ However, a powerful artifact must be used by powerful people~~ handing this treasure to those incompetents would simply be a waste! This Young Master will take this gourd!¡±

    Xia Ding, too, had a keen eye, and was no candle in the wind. With a sweep of his divine consciousness, he could roughly assess the true value of a treasure, with little error.

    ¡°Young Master, that boy is just messing around with you~~ He has no idea of the value of this gourd treasure. You might as well just quote a high price and suppress him!¡± advised an elder in the Transcendence Realm.

    ¡°Mm~ I was thinking the same.¡± Xia Ding nodded, then loudly declared, ¡°3000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    With this bid, the entire place was shocked!

    The auction price for the gourd treasure had skyrocketed from 1000 top-grade Spirit Stones to 3000 all at once! It was as fast as riding a rocket!

    Thus, some cultivators who had been coveting this gourd had no choice but to reluctantly give up on bidding.

    This game was indeed only for the powerful!

    Just then, from another luxurious suite, a cold male voice was heard. ¡°Brother Xia, you are a talented person from a great clan, and your clan is not lacking in treasures. In fact, you don¡¯t really need this gourd treasure. Why not let your little brother take it~~ 3200 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s suite.

    ¡°Island Master, the one participating in the bidding, judging by the voice, seems to be another genius from the Hidden Dragon List, ranked 42nd¨CHe He, a direct disciple under an elder of the Kongtong sect,¡± explained Zhan Tang by his side.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~ He He, you too want to muddy the waters? Such a treasure is for the capable. You should just step aside. This game is not for you to play.¡± Xia Ding, his tone full of arrogance, sneered and continued bidding, ¡°4000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    In the suite where He He was located, waves of angry emotions radiated, yet He He did not react outburst¨Cafter all, on the Hidden Dragon List, there was too much disparity between his and Xia Ding¡¯s ranks; they were simply not on the same level. ¡°Alright, Brother Xia, you are indeed wild. Here¡¯s my final bid. If you can outbid me this time, I¡¯ll quit. 5000 top-grade Spirit Stones! Humph! Take it if you can go beyond this price!¡±

    He He also had realized the limit price of this gourd treasure!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ enough with this nonsense! My family is rich enough to not care about spending a few more Spirit Stones. 6000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡± Xia Ding quoted wildly.

    ¡°You! Okay, fine! The Xia Family really is wealthy¡­ Since you want to be the big spender, I won¡¯t accompany you any longer.¡± He He, both angered and frustrated, stopped speaking.

    Other cultivators naturally wouldn¡¯t join in either.

    6,000 top-grade spirit stones completely exceeded the maximum price of the Eight Treasures Gourd, and by far too much. To compete further would be foolish.

    The host, ¡®Mengqi,¡¯ gleamed with joy. These magical treasures had already been appraised by master appraisers to estimate the most accurate price. If the final transaction price exceeded the appraisal, Mengqi would also receive a commission from the excess.

    ¡°So, Young Master Xia¡¯s bid is 6,000 top-grade spirit stones, ladies and gentlemen, any higher offers?¡± Mengqi looked around.

    Silence. The auction hall was completely quiet.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ It looks like no one else is going to compete with this young master for this treasure. Right? It¡¯s wise to recognize the times, no need to pretend to be bigger than you are,¡± Xia Ding arrogantly said, casting a glance towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s luxurious private room.

    Mengqi raised a wooden hammer, about to settle the deal.

    Just then, a lazy voice floated out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room¨C¡°8,000 top-grade spirit stones.¡±

    Whooosh~~~!!!!

    A simple statement caused a huge uproar!

    8,000 top-grade spirit stones?

    My god, 6,000 top-grade spirit stones were already far above the price of this Eight Treasures Gourd, and now someone was raising the bid even higher!

    Is this really a case of having too much money to handle?

    Mengqi, who had raised the hammer, suddenly froze mid-air, her expression filled with disbelief and ecstasy!

    ¡°Alright, alright, you want to fight to the end with this young master?¡± Xia Ding said with a smile, not angry.

    The Xia Family had accumulated wealth for thousands of years, a truly terrifying amount. Xia Ding, a rare talent, had been collecting great wealth while training overseas since his youth, so his personal savings were unimaginably huge for an ordinary cultivator. Even more, when necessary, he could tap into the Xia Family¡¯s reserves!

    ¡°10,000 top-grade spirit stones,¡± Xia Ding said very pretentiously.

    Indeed, his pretension had an effect; the cultivators throughout the auction hall were stunned by his imposing aura.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    ¡°Wow~~ Master, this is so thrilling~~ really so thrilling. I didn¡¯t expect the auction to be this exciting,¡± Xiaohong said excitedly.

    Song Yuru frowned. ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re just acting out of spite¡­ Actually, if the treasure isn¡¯t worth that many spirit stones, there¡¯s no need to continue bidding¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, my dear wife, I¡¯m not acting out of spite,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Master has already made a bet with that guy to see who can procure the more precious treasures today at the auction. So, we must fight to the end! Master, I support you!¡± Qingqing said, waving her fists with a fiery look of determination.

    ¡°Island Master, you are¡­ having trouble getting off the tiger~~¡± Zhan Tang was also somewhat horrified.

    Huang Xiaolong did not say much, directly shouting, ¡°20,000 top-grade spirit stones.¡±

    20,000 stones? The bid had doubled!

    Shocking!

    This bid alone blew up the entire auction house, stunning all the cultivators into a daze!

    In Xia Ding¡¯s private room.

    Even Xia Ding, who was relaxed and comfortable just a moment ago, now had a slight change in complexion.

    Being rich and powerful did not mean he was foolish. Spending 20,000 top-grade spirit stones on this gourd artifact would definitely turn him into a laughingstock if word got out.

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not worth it,¡± several subordinates advised at the same time.

    Xia Ding hesitated for a moment.

    Just then, a mocking laugh echoed from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Young Master Xia, don¡¯t dare to continue playing? Feeling cowardly?¡±

    Provocation.

    Huang Xiaolong was openly provoking.

    Provoking under the watchful eyes of the public.

    Xia Ding, who highly valued his reputation and was extremely arrogant, naturally could not admit defeat.

    ¡°Interesting, very well, I, Young Master Xia, will of course accompany you to the end.¡± Xia Ding was unbearably defiant. ¡°30,000 top-grade spirit stones!!!!¡±

    A wild bid! A bid crazy enough to drive the cultivators mad!

    Moreover, the cultivators had already realized that this was no longer just an auction; it had turned into a contest of egos. They were hell-bent on fighting each other to the death!

    In such a case, this gourd artifact, originally valued at only 5,000 top-grade spirit stones, would see its final price continue to climb.

    Just as all cultivators were polishing their eyes, ready to watch the drama, a sneer came from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room. ¡°Very well, Young Master Xia, you are powerful, you have vast wealth, your leg hair is thicker than my waist, I won¡¯t compete with you anymore. 30,000 top-grade spirit stones, take the gourd.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gave up bidding.

    Thus, the Eight Treasures Gourd was taken by the auction house staff to Xia Ding¡¯s private room.

    At that moment, Xia Ding seemed to realize something¨C¡°Outrageous! I, the Young Master¡­ I seem to have been played by that kid!¡±

    ¡°Ahem~~ Young Master, during the next item¡¯s auction, you¡­ you should be more cautious, that kid, I see him as cunning as an old fox, extremely insidious!¡± a subordinate grimaced as he spoke.

    Soon, Mengqi continued to preside. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next item up for auction is a mysterious artifact. Even our appraisers have been unable to determine its value and use¡­ But this artifact was also found in that ancient ruin. Surely, it is no ordinary artifact.¡±

    As she spoke, a hint of embarrassment appeared on Mengqi¡¯s face, but it quickly vanished.

    A cultivator from the auction house, holding a metal fragment, slowly walked up.

    This metal fragment had no luster, looked rusted, and had some broken runes engraved on it, but unlike other artifacts, it did not emit any spiritual light.

    This metal fragment exuded a dead and stagnant air.

    When the metal fragment was just brought to the auction table, a flurry of divine senses swept over it.

    Soon, whispers began to fill the hall¨C

    ¡°What is this thing? I scanned it with divine sense, but found no trace of spiritual energy. This isn¡¯t an artifact at all.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s just a piece of junk metal.¡±

    ¡°Definitely not an artifact. There are no formations on the metal fragment. You know, artifacts are made by engraving various formations into materials.¡±

    ¡­

    Xia Ding¡¯s divine sense also scanned the metal fragment, and a flash of anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? They even bring waste products for auction! Do they think we don¡¯t understand?¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept over it.

    Suddenly! When Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense touched the metal fragment, he discovered that there was a layer of aura on the surface of the fragment blocking his divine sense from penetrating completely inside!

    ¡®Oh? Could there be another mystery?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled, then he focused his divine sense and suddenly stabbed at it!

    Pu~~!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The strange layer of aura attached to the metal fragment was directly pierced!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense, unstoppable, penetrated within!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    Instantly, a torrent of information poured into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense, and at the same time, various runes and formations appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Ill Take This Game

    Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: I¡¯ll Take This Game! Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: I¡¯ll Take This Game! Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul was strong enough, otherwise, the sudden surge of information would have burst his head.

    In just an instant, Huang Xiaolong understood what was happening!

    It turned out that this metal fragment indeed contained a hidden secret!

    First, the surface of the metal fragment was coated with a layer of aura that shielded the secret within. Thus, most cultivators, scanning with their divine sense, would be deceived.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense was much stronger than anyone present, several grades higher, which is why he spotted the anomaly.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong bombarded it with his divine sense, piercing through the camouflaging aura and directly extracting the essence of the metal fragment!

    What is essence?

    It turned out that this metal fragment was the most critical part of a magical artifact!

    The stream of information that had flowed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind was about this magical artifact¡¯s specifics and some refinement methods.

    This magical artifact was the treasured artifact of a sect from thousands of years ago.

    The sect was called ¡®Golden Bell Sect¡¯.

    This magical artifact was known as ¡®Divine Meteor Bell.¡¯

    It was said that ringing the ¡®Divine Meteor Bell¡¯ would annihilate everything within a hundred miles, be it human or animal! Even a mighty titan at the Heavenly and Earthly Manifestation realm would be crushed to powder by its sound.

    However, the ¡®Divine Meteor Bell¡¯ had shattered, leaving only its most critical part.

    But with the refinement method of the ¡®Divine Meteor Bell¡¯ and various formations, Huang Xiaolong could use this metal fragment as a foundation to refine and restore this once supreme magical artifact!

    However, the ¡®Divine Meteor Bell¡¯ required 49 cycles of refinement, each enhancement dramatically increasing the artifact¡¯s power. If all 49 cycles were completed, then the ¡®Divine Meteor Bell¡¯ would become one of the most terrifying magical artifacts in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, surpassing even the treasured artifacts of major sects like Shushan, Emei, and Kunggang, possibly even stronger!

    But, the strongest expert of the ¡®Golden Bell Sect¡¯ had only successfully refined the ¡®Divine Meteor Bell¡¯ 38 times, after which they dared not continue.

    Why?

    First, each refinement required materials that exponentially increased in quantity. Eventually, the sect couldn¡¯t sustain the cost.

    Second, as the refinements progressed, the more mana and divine sense were needed. The requirements for the refinement technique also increased.

    Third, should the refinement fail, the ¡®Divine Meteor Bell¡¯ would shatter and explode, leaving only the core metal fragment. This means that a failure would wipe out all previous efforts, labor, and materials.

    This metal fragment was left from when the last Sect Master of ¡®Golden Bell Sect,¡¯ after gathering materials and attempting the 39th refinement, ended in failure.

    The Divine Meteor Bell exploded.

    This failure not only severely damaged the sect¡¯s vitality after expending all their resources but also led to their destruction by hostile sects after losing their treasured artifact.

    ¡°Sheesh, looks like refining this magical artifact into a perfect state with 49 times is no small feat~~ I guess since its creation, no one has managed to completely refine it to perfection, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have exploded and left just this fragment~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled internally. At the same time, he had perfectly absorbed all the symbols, scripts, and formations, mastering them completely.

    All of this happened in a very short time.

    At that moment, the auctioneer Mengqi declared loudly, ¡°Next, please place your bids on this mysterious magical artifact~~~ The starting bid is¡­ 50 top-grade Spirit Stones, and each increment must be no less than 10 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    It seemed that the auction house was not very confident. Since these are part of the last batch of artifacts unearthed from ancient ruins, being the grand finale, the starting bid should be exceedingly high.

    But this metal fragment was priced at only 50 top-grade Spirit Stones!

    Such a low starting price was enough to show that the auction house itself wasn¡¯t optimistic about this metal fragment.

    In fact, the auction house had its rules, meaning that all treasures excavated from a particular ruin or relic had to be sold off entirely, regardless of their quality. Keeping even one could bring bad luck, affecting future business.

    So, even though it was known that this metal fragment was junk, it still had to be auctioned off, even if it meant ridicule, as rules are ultimately unbreakable.

    As soon as the starting price was announced, whether in the hall or in the private rooms, not only was there no active bidding, but also mocking laughter erupted¨C

    ¡°Heh, do they really take us for fools? 50 top-grade spirit stones might not be much, but they¡¯re enough to buy a decent flying sword. And they dare to sell such a piece of junk?¡±

    ¡°Come on, our spirit stones aren¡¯t blown in by the wind.¡±

    ¡°This is downright insulting!¡±

    ¡­

    Facing these doubting voices, the host Mengqi also felt immense pressure.

    Several minutes passed, and there was still no bidding.

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong lazily said, ¡°Since nobody else is willing to bid, I might as well form a good relationship with the auction house. I¡¯ll take this lot. I¡¯ll add 10 top-grade spirit stones. Hmm¨C60 top-grade spirit stones.¡±

    Since Huang Xiaolong knew the secret of this metal fragment, he was definitely determined to get it. Of course, this metal fragment was the highest value treasure of the entire auction and had the highest quality, most astonishing lethality, and destructive power. It was simply a pearl covered in dust.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong placed his bid, the scene immediately became lively.

    All kinds of mockery, all kinds of schadenfreude, all kinds of uproar¡­

    Inside Xia Ding¡¯s luxurious suite.

    ¡°Hahaha¨Cthis kid actually bought a piece of scrap metal!¡± Xia Ding laughed, his smile full of scorn. ¡°It seems he understands nothing!¡±

    A subordinate asked, ¡°Young master, should we drive up the price?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xia Ding looked extremely displeased, ¡°Shut up! Do you want me to bid for that scrap metal? Are you trying to make me look foolish? Humph! I do care about my own reputation!¡±

    Yes, a scion listed on the Hidden Dragon List, if he really were to bid on a piece of scrap metal, he would inevitably become a talking point, a laughingstock.

    ¡°Hahaha¨C¡± Xia Ding laughed loudly toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room, saying with relentless mockery, ¡°What? You think you can pick up a bargain? Hahahaha¨Csuch ignorance! In this overseas world, there¡¯s never such a thing as a bargain, especially not under my watch! Rest assured, I have no interest in competing with you for this ¡®treasure lump.¡¯ Feel free to worship it all you want, haha¨C¡±

    Xia Ding¡¯s mocking words immediately provoked another burst of laughter.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled indifferently and said nothing.

    ¡°Xiaolong, you always have your reasons for what you do. Surely, that metal fragment must hide some secrets, right?¡± Ying Aoshan still understood her man very well.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a mysterious smile. Then, he also smiled faintly toward Xia Ding¡¯s suite. ¡°The truth is often in the hands of the wise. Most mediocre, self-conceited people are often deceived by appearances.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨CXiaolong, you are quite philosophical with your words now,¡± Song Yuru laughed.

    Mengqi, seemingly afraid that Huang Xiaolong would back out, immediately picked up the wooden hammer and slammed it down.

    Bam¨C!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A definitive strike.

    ¡®Sheesh¨CI thought it wouldn¡¯t sell, thank you, big spender¨C¡® Mengqi swept a relieved glance toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    Then, she arranged for the auction house staff to deliver the metal fragment to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    ¡°Phew¨Cthis time, I really picked up a bargain. Actually, I don¡¯t even need to bid for other treasures anymore. Because, I¡¯ve got the best quality treasure. Genius Xia, you¡¯ve lost to me this time,¡± Huang Xiaolong licked his lips. ¡°All the treasures he bid on will lose to me! Today, he is destined to make wedding clothes for me¨Chahahaha¨C¡±

    ¡°Boring, how can none of these people play against me?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt lonely as snow.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Spirit Stone I Dont Have It

    Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: Spirit Stone? I Don¡¯t Have It! Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: Spirit Stone? I Don¡¯t Have It! Soon, a staff member from the auction house delivered the metal fragment to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    60 top-grade spirit stones.

    Huang Xiaolong did not have so many spirit stones on hand, and he felt embarrassed to ask Zhan Tang to advance the payment again. So, he simply took out two flying swords and exchanged them for the metal fragment.

    Upon seeing the two flying swords Huang Xiaolong took out, the staff noticed their exceptional quality, definitely worth more than 60 top-grade spirit stones, and without saying much more, they respectfully took the swords and left the private room.

    As Huang Xiaolong held the metal fragment in his hands, a mysterious smile emerged on his face.

    ¡°Young master, may I take a look at that metal fragment?¡± Qingqing asked curiously as she watched Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Take it and play with it,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually tossed the metal fragment to Qingqing.

    Qingqing studied it this way and that for a good while but still shook her head in bewilderment. ¡°I really can¡¯t see anything special about it.¡±

    Hei Mei said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not the young master. You¡¯re just a little snake. What could you possibly see?¡±

    The auction continued.

    Next to take the stage was a treasure of the finale, a ¡°ding¡±¨Ca type of ancient cauldron.

    This cauldron, the size of a water jar, was made of an unknown material, with archaic inscriptions densely etched on its sides, emanating a subtle aura all over.

    The large cauldron was lifted by Mengqi using her mana, floating in mid-air.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next item for auction is this very cauldron. It is another world-shocking treasure excavated from ancient ruins! After appraisal, the attack power of this cauldron far surpasses the Eight Treasures Gourd that was just auctioned,¡± Mengqi said with pride on her face. ¡°During combat, when this cauldron is summoned, it will grow as large as a mountain and will directly crush enemies into powder! Additionally, it possesses another divine skill, which is to suck enemies into the cauldron and refine them alive into dust!¡±

    There was a moment of breathless silence!

    A myriad of spiritual senses swept over the cauldron.

    Then, sounds of sharp intakes of breath continued to rise and fall!

    The cultivators in the hall locked their gazes on it, their throats dry and their expressions dazed.

    They clearly understood the formidable nature of this cauldron!

    Inside Xia Ding¡¯s private room.

    ¡°This treasure¡­ this treasure¡­ splendid! Absolutely splendid! If this young master refines this cauldron, my combat strength will be significantly enhanced~~ With this cauldron, I can surely advance my ranking in this year¡¯s Qianlong List competition!¡± Xia Ding¡¯s eyes shot out a dazzling light, his right shoulder trembled slightly as he clenched his teeth and declared, ¡°I must have this treasure! I am resolute in my determination! No one shall compete with me for it! Whoever dares to challenge is disrespecting me and inviting endless trouble! I will obtain this cauldron at any cost!¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please pay attention. This cauldron has been appraised by our auction house¡¯s masters, and the starting bid is set at 1500 top-grade spirit stones¡­ Please start your bidding now!¡± Mengqi¡¯s face was full of confidence.

    She believed that this cauldron would indeed create a sensation and be fiercely contested over at the scene.

    And sure enough, as soon as the starting bid was announced, excited and impulsive bids came from the main hall and various private rooms¨C

    ¡°1600 top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°1800 top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡°2000 top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    ¡­

    Apart from the cultivators who lacked the financial resources, the few who could take part in the competition began bidding. Some even staked their entire fortune in an attempt to obtain the cauldron.

    After all, in the world of cultivators, spirit stones can be earned again, but supreme treasures like this are hard to come by. Acquiring a treasure of this caliber would be tantamount to having an extra life!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Do you think any of you can outbid this young master?¡± Xia Ding¡¯s scornful and wild laughter burst forth in his private room. ¡°All of you shut up! 5000 top-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Xia Ding was indeed domineering, immediately suppressing the atmosphere with his bid.

    The cultivators who valued the cauldron highly were now merely shaking their heads with a bitter smile¨C

    ¡°Can¡¯t compete, can¡¯t compete anymore. Just now, Xia Ding finalized the Eight Treasures Gourd with a bid of 30,000 top-grade spirit stones. Given that the cauldron is far more powerful, Xia Ding is very likely to bid over 30,000 spirit stones. With that, who would dare contend with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that Xia Ding, as the Xia Family¡¯s current number one genius, has boundless potential and is very likely to rise to the realm of an Immortal. Therefore, he has become the favorite talent of the entire Xia Family. He can make use of the Xia Family¡¯s wealth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it were just Xia Ding¡¯s wealth alone, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to bid so recklessly, burning through Spirit Stones like that. However, with a great clan backing him, competing with him would just bring us humiliation. Unless an elder from a major sect or a core disciple were to come, then there might be a chance to contend.¡±

    ¡­

    Faced with the wealthy Xia Ding, other cultivators could only sigh in frustration.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    ¡°Island Master, what do you think, should we fight for it?¡± Zhan Tang asked from the side.

    This time, it was Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ding gambling to see who could auction off the magical artifact of higher quality to be the winner. Now, with the appearance of this ancient cauldron, it was very likely to be the most precious and powerful artifact of the auction. If Xia Ding got his hands on it, Huang Xiaolong would be at a significant disadvantage.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong just laughed. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to get involved anymore. Because I¡¯ve already got the best artifact. However, I can¡¯t let that Genius Xia win the artifact for such a small price¡­ I¡¯ve got to make him bleed a bit, right?¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong lazily called out.

    ¡°10,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    This move left the cultivators somewhat amused.

    ¡°That kid who bid on the metal shard is opposing Xia Ding again. It seems these two are archenemies. Because of their feud, the Eight Treasures Gourd went for the unimaginable price of 30,000 top-grade Spirit Stones. It¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess how high they¡¯ll drive the price of this cauldron~~¡±

    Having given up on the magical artifact cauldron, the cultivators simply turned to watch the excitement. They stood by and enjoyed the spectacle of the struggle between Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ding.

    Inside Xia Ding¡¯s luxurious private room.

    ¡°Young Master, that kid is at it again! He¡¯s like an annoying ghost that won¡¯t go away!¡± An old man at the Crossing Tribulation stage expressed extreme disgust on his face. ¡°So annoying!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! He bet with me, so of course, he¡¯s going all out, competing for the most formidable artifact against me,¡± laughed Xia Ding. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what resources he has to compete with me, with what foundation he dares to fight against the entire Xia Family!¡±

    ¡°The limit price for this big cauldron should be around 10,000 top-grade Spirit Stones. After all, this cauldron has the power to easily kill a mid-Crossing Tribulation stage enemy¡­ Now that this kid is meddling, the price is bound to go up a bit,¡± Xia Ding¡¯s eyes glittered as he snickered. ¡°15,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice quickly followed. ¡°30,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    This time, the bid went straight up to the final sale price of the Eight Treasures Gourd.

    ¡°40,000 top-grade Spirit Stones,¡± Xia Ding also did not give Huang Xiaolong any chance.

    As expected, once Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ding got serious, the bidding price climbed higher and higher.

    Bids that jumped up by tens of thousands of top-grade Spirit Stones at once were unseen even by the auction house staff. The less wealthy cultivators were terrified and exhilarated, shouting for joy.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong still had a few Elixirs of Immortality, so he wasn¡¯t just bidding wildly.

    ¡°Enough, this kind of bidding isn¡¯t satisfying, let¡¯s just stop¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong cleared his throat and shouted loudly. ¡°Genius Xia, let¡¯s stop beating around the bush and settle this quickly. I¡¯ll make a bid and let¡¯s see if you continue playing¨C100,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bid coming out, it was like an atomic bomb had been dropped in the auction hall.

    Everyone was dumbstruck, and even their minds went blank!

    100,000 top-grade Spirit Stones?

    What did that amount to?

    It was essentially equivalent to the total foundation of some smaller sects overseas!

    This artifact cauldron, despite being an incredibly formidable artifact, was definitely not worth that many Spirit Stones!

    Such a sky-high bid was no longer competitive bidding, but a kind of frenzied, messy play!

    Silence.

    The entire auction hall was so quiet, you could hear a pin drop!

    Inside Xia Ding¡¯s luxurious private room.

    ¡°Hmph!!!!¡± Xia Ding could no longer maintain his composure; he could not sit still. He slammed his palm onto the delicate bamboo tea table, turning it to dust.

    Xia Ding stood up abruptly, his gaze ferocious and his expression terrifyingly twisted. ¡°You little bastard, to bid like this, do you intend to crush this young master to death in one go~~~¡±

    Xia Ding¡¯s subordinates were now in a state of sincere trepidation, severely suppressed.

    ¡°Young Master, this is playing a bit too big,¡± an old man resembling a steward approached and bowed, his cultivation at the late stage of Divine Skills realm. ¡°Young Master, this old servant suggests giving up. 100,000 top-grade Spirit Stones is already no small sum.¡±

    Indeed, with Xia Ding¡¯s gifted talent and youth, he had ventured out into the overseas world, fought in numerous battles large and small, killed countless people, and plundered much wealth. He had even discovered some ancient relics and stumbled upon fortunes.

    It can be said that Xia Ding had amassed quite a lot.

    His entire fortune amounted to roughly 100,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, and the Eight Treasures Gourd he had just acquired had already cost him 30,000 top-grade Spirit Stones¡­

    ¡°Impossible! How could this young master lose to an unknown little bastard!¡± Xia Ding ground his teeth. ¡°Steward Hu, how much wealth can this young master mobilize from the Xia Family?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The old man, skilled at reading people and situations, heaved a quiet sigh, knowing full well Xia Ding¡¯s temperament. Xia Ding was a genius, a monstrous talent, terrifyingly arrogant and self-loving, and indeed, he had never encountered any setbacks in his life.

    For him to admit defeat, it would have to be to a genius ranked much higher than him on the Hidden Dragon List. Those geniuses who are even more monstrous!

    ¡°Young Master, you are the future hope of our Xia Family¡­ you can unconditionally mobilize the Xia Family¡¯s savings. It¡¯s just that¡­ although the Xia Family is a great clan with a foundation accumulated over thousands of years, that also amounts to an exaggerated figure. Nevertheless, the Xia Family still has too many members, and the daily consumption is also a large number¡­¡± The steward earnestly advised.

    Indeed, to keep such a large family running, the daily consumption is terrifying.

    ¡°No more nonsense! Steward Hu, just tell this young master, how many Spirit Stones can this young master use?¡± Xia Ding said impatiently.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master, you can use 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones~~~¡± Steward Hu calculated in his mind and then spoke cautiously.

    ¡°Good! Very good! 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones! This young master refuses to believe that with this, I can¡¯t crush that little bastard!¡± Xia Ding licked his lips, then immediately shouted a bid. ¡°120,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    This bid once again plunged the entire venue into a great shock.

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Before this bid, that Genius Xia had a short period of silence; I think he must have made quite an effort to arrange this bid~~ Hahaha, even the host family has run out of surplus grain~ good, I¡¯ll give it another fierce shot.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed casually.

    ¡°200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.¡±

    A new storm had arrived!!!!

    200,000!

    Huang Xiaolong was too crazy!

    Inside Xia Ding¡¯s luxurious private room.

    ¡°Young Master! Give up! We can¡¯t compete any further!¡± Steward Hu, as well as many subordinates, all strenuously tried to dissuade him.

    ¡°Young Master, the value of that big cauldron treasure is far from reaching 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones; if we rashly purchase it, we will also face criticism from the Family Head and the elders upon our return!¡± An old servant spoke shakily.

    ¡°Young Master, just to win an argument, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not worth it!¡± Steward Hu pleaded bitterly.

    At this moment, Xia Ding¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he was in a state of hysteria.

    However¨C

    ¡°Wait~~~~!¡±

    Suddenly, Xia Ding¡¯s expression shifted, revealing a hint of peculiarity. ¡°This young master has something to say!¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ This is Young Master Xia from the Xia Family. May I ask, what does Young Master Xia wish to say?¡± Host Mengqi politely smiled toward Xia Ding¡¯s luxurious private room. ¡°Young Master Xia, please feel free to speak.¡±

    ¡°This is a fraud!¡± Xia Ding sneered. ¡°Previously, the auction for that gourd treasure, I will not mention. Now, the bidding price for this big cauldron has been raised to 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones¡­ this is utterly absurd! Preposterous to the extreme!¡±

    ¡°200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, do you realize what that means? I believe everyone present is very clear about that. Even some sects, if they were to sell everything including their treasures and Cultivation Technique manuscripts, they could not gather 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, right? Only the big sects could bear such a sum at this level.¡± Xia Ding spoke with more confidence. ¡°As the number one figure of the current generation of the Xia Family, relying on the foundation the Xia Family has built overseas for so many years, to come up with 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, even though it is not without effort, it wouldn¡¯t cause a crippling injury. But that kid! What about him? Who believes that he can produce 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones?¡±

    ¡°He is but a nameless nobody! Perhaps even a Loose Cultivator! Can he bring out 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones?¡±

    ¡°Could his personal wealth really be on par with the foundation of a minor sect? Isn¡¯t that preposterous?¡±

    ¡­

    Xia Ding¡¯s words were logical and well-founded.

    With that said, almost all the cultivators had come to a realization from their shock¨C

    ¡°Right, with Young Master Xia putting it that way, there¡¯s a good chance we¡¯ve been hoodwinked by that kid. 200,000 top-grade spirit stones, that¡¯s enough to buy a minor sect. Who is that kid to be able to take that out?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s just in that private room. I¡¯ve scanned it with my divine sense, and there are only a few ordinary cultivators with not high cultivation inside. Being able to take out 20,000 top-grade spirit stones would already be quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°What audacity! To actually dare to deceive!¡±

    ¡­

    Thus, the entire auction house was filled with voices of doubt.

    Even Mengqi looked at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room with a face full of suspicion.

    Xia Ding was even more smug. ¡°The reputation of this Giant Whale Island¡¯s auction house is paramount. There is a rule that if anyone, during the bidding, blindly makes bids, disrupting the order, and inflating the prices of the auction items, then they will face severe punishment. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Xia, indeed it is,¡± Mengqi nodded.

    ¡°May I ask, what punishment awaits those who make bids to the sky with ulterior motives, those who are only pretending to be something they¡¯re not?¡± Xia Ding sneered.

    ¡°Once confirmed, if someone acts recklessly and makes bids without having enough spirit stones, then¡­ at the very least their cultivation will be crippled and they will be expelled from Giant Whale Island. At worst¨Cexecuted in public!¡± Mengqi¡¯s voice also turned chilly.

    Clearly, reminded by Xia Ding, Mengqi also had significant doubts about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s purchasing power!

    ¡°Well then, I would like the auction house staff to verify it. Let¡¯s see if the person who bid 200,000 top-grade spirit stones, such an astronomical sum, can indeed take out 200,000 top-grade spirit stones!¡± Xia Ding¡¯s demeanor and temperament went back to his usual calm, and his eyes were filled with mockery.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Kid, you think you can compete with this Young Master with such tricks? That¡¯s utterly foolhardy! I want you exposed for what you truly are!¡± Xia Ding cruelly mocked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room with biting sarcasm.

    ¡°Young Master Xia, there¡¯s no need to be angry, I will send someone to verify it immediately,¡± Mengqi apologized.

    Soon enough, two fierce and ferocious early-stage Crossing Calamity cultivators from the auction house rushed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room in a flurry.

    ¡°Heh~~ Well, once it¡¯s confirmed that the person was making a sham, we will have to reauction this cauldron treasure. All previous bids will be invalid,¡± Xia Ding smile lightly.

    Immediately after, Xia Ding said to the subordinates in the private room, ¡°This cauldron must be obtained by this Young Master. After getting rid of that troublemaker, perhaps, with only tens of thousands of top-grade spirit stones, it can be added to our collection.¡±

    All the subordinates in the private room breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Young Master truly thinks of everything. That kid must be bluffing, and now that Young Master has called his bluff, the Giant Whale Island won¡¯t let him off,¡± Steward Hu also laughed.

    Xia Ding¡¯s triumphant voice echoed inside the auction house. ¡°This cauldron is going to be Young Master¡¯s. Later, those that want to compete with this Young Master, I will be happy to oblige. But remember, don¡¯t be like that kid, talking nonsense and deceiving. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to pay the price.¡±

    In the auction house, many voices of schadenfreude arose¨C

    ¡°That guy is as good as dead!¡±

    ¡°Giant Whale Island won¡¯t let off such people.¡±

    ¡°Despicable, to actually sneak around and cheat on Giant Whale Island, he¡¯s really courting death.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to die a horrible death!¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The two ferocious early-stage Crossing Calamity cultivators had already charged into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room!

    Huang Xiaolong was still sitting calmly, having been indifferent to the various criticisms and mockery until then.

    ¡°Please take out 200,000 top-grade spirit stones,¡± one of the early-stage Crossing Calamity cultivators demanded coldly from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Spirit stones? I indeed don¡¯t have them,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded, squinting his eyes.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Today you will lose everything~

    Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058: Today, you will lose everything~! Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058: Today, you will lose everything~! Spirit Stone? I don¡¯t have any¡­

    Huang Xiaolong said these words with blunt decisiveness.

    Now, in the entire auction hall, the attention of all the cultivators was focused on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room, as they extended their divine senses to scan the movements within.

    Huang Xiaolong did not deliberately shield his room to prevent other cultivators¡¯ divine senses from prying into it.

    Thus, the words spoken by Huang Xiaolong were heard loud and clear by all the cultivators!

    Whoo~~~!!!!

    An uproar!

    The whole venue was in an uproar!

    ¡°Damn it! After all this time, it turns out he was bluffing!¡±

    ¡°How audacious can he be? A pauper daring to run wild here, who gave him the courage?¡±

    ¡°He dares to bid 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones without having any?¡±

    ¡°Island Master Giant Whale is a powerful existence in the late stages of Crossing Calamity Realm, able to pluck stars and seize the moon, and dominate a region! This kid¨Cdid he eat the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard? Running wild here is no different than seeking death!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, years ago, the old Giant Whale set down some rules, which even the major sects overseas acknowledge and their disciples abide by. This youngster flagrantly overrules the old Giant Whale¡¯s rules, a blatant provocation. No matter his background, he only faces a dead end, and there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, death is certain. He will be suppressed on the spot.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hmph! I knew it would be like this, it¡¯s simply outrageous, ruining my good mood today!¡± Xia Ding seemed completely relaxed now, with a thick layer of mockery on his face.

    The hostess Mengqi had a frosty layer on her pretty face, cold enough to freeze the air around her.

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s luxurious private room.

    The two mid-Crossing-Calimity cultivators who had barged in now had completely darkened faces, and they exuded a suffocating, terrifying aura, their eyes sharp like hawks¡¯, as if they wanted to skin Huang Xiaolong alive!

    ¡°Young man, should I say you are arrogantly ignorant, or should I say your courage knows no bounds? You truly do not value your life~~¡± One of the initial-stage Crossing Calamity cultivators flexed his muscles, channeling and consolidating his Mana so much that his body burst with incomparably dazzling beams of light, ready to make his move.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sat back leisurely, crossing his legs. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t cherish my life? I value it most dearly.¡±

    ¡°Since you cherish your life, yet you utter nonsense in bidding here. Forget it, we won¡¯t make a move. Now, come with us to see the old Giant Whale and see how he will deal with you,¡± another initial-stage Crossing-Calamity cultivator said, looking at Huang Xiaolong with pity, as if he were looking at a dead thing!

    ¡°I did not bid recklessly.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I may not have 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, but I have items worth more than 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones. I bid for the artifact with these items. Does this also count as a violation of the rules?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the ferocious and murderous auras of the two Crossing-Calimity cultivators suddenly weakened, replaced by a thread of doubt.

    ¡°Oh? Young man, you have items worth 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones? If that¡¯s true, then we have indeed wronged you. What are these items? Bring them out now; our auction house has master Appraisers who can assess them and come up with the fairest price,¡± one of the cultivators said to Huang Xiaolong, his tone now more polite.

    In the auction hall below and in many private rooms, exclamations of surprise were heard one after another.

    ¡°Hahahaha¨Chow cunning! Too cunning! You, a little boy, possess treasures worth 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones? Utterly ludicrous! Do you take us for three-year-old children?¡± Xia Ding scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Let¡¯s set aside someone as insignificant as you for the moment; even I, myself, don¡¯t have a treasure worth 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones in my possession!¡±

    Xia Ding was well aware that even True Disciples of major sects like Shushan, Qingcheng, and Emei could not produce a treasure valued at 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.

    He was certain Huang Xiaolong was talking nonsense in an attempt to bluff his way through.

    Mengqi quickly apologized to Xia Ding¡¯s private room, ¡°Young Master Xia, please calm down. We will handle this matter fairly.¡±

    The auction was temporarily put on hold. It could only proceed after verifying whether Huang Xiaolong¡¯s items were truly worth 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    Huang Xiaolong did not dawdle; he thoughtlessly took out three Life Extension Pills from his bosom.

    Before coming overseas, Huang Xiaolong had a total of six Life Extension Pills. He exchanged one with Guan Shan, then gave one each to Zhan Tang and Master Dongfang, leaving him with three. Huang Xiaolong believed that the value of these three Life Extension Pills would not be difficult to surpass 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones.

    After all, Guan Shan was willing to trade an island that had been operating for many years for one Life Extension Pill from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This is? What is this?¡± Taking the three red, life-force-pulsing pills from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, one of the Crossing Calamity cultivators had a more solemn expression on his face. ¡°Pills! Though I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about medicine, I can tell that these red pills are high-quality precious medicines. I can¡¯t assess the value of your pills. Please wait, now I will hand over these pills to the Appraising Master!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I have no problem with that,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled cheerfully.

    He wasn¡¯t worried. If these people from Whale Island dared to swallow his immortal medicine, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t mind making them pay tenfold! After all, Huang Xiaolong never minded making a big fuss about things.

    ¡°Rest assured, our Whale Island values our reputation above all. We would not clandestinely consume your elixirs, young man. Please wait,¡± said the two early-stage Crossing Tribulation realm giants as they hurriedly left the private room.

    ¡°Esteemed guest, please stay seated calmly. Do not make any rash moves or attempt to slip away. Our Appraisal Master will announce the assessment results shortly,¡± Mengqi warned coldly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~ It seems there are a few pills. What kind of medicine are they? This young master has traveled all over the world and has seen countless treasures and rarities. I have never come across any elixirs worth so many top-grade spirit stones,¡± Feiyang said with great spirit. ¡°Let alone seeing, I have never even heard of such a thing! So¡­ your little spider tricks are downright despicable! Just wait for death!¡±

    ¡°The reason you¡¯ve never seen them is that you¡¯re short-sighted. The reason you¡¯ve never heard of them is your ignorance,¡± Huang Xiaole retorted lazily before leisurely picking up a teapot, pouring himself a cup, and sipping slowly and deliberately.

    Zhan Tang, standing by, clicked his tongue in amazement, his eyes wide with shock. ¡°Longevity¡­ Immortal¡­ Immortal Medicine~~ Island Master, this¡­ this kind of heaven-defying medicine, you¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are no more left. Just the last three,¡± Huang Xiaolong said placidly. ¡°Stop staring at me; there really aren¡¯t any left.¡±

    Waiting.

    Everyone was waiting for the appraisal master¡¯s final evaluation.

    However, during the wait, skepticism, curses, and mocking laughter¡­ negative voices grew increasingly intense.

    ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t escape your fate today,¡± Xia Ding said viciously. ¡°Cherish the last moments of your life~~ Hahahaha¡­¡±

    As Xia Ding laughed, everyone else joined in laughter.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A fierce fire streaked in from outside!

    Everyone was startled and turned to look.

    They saw a middle-aged man wearing a fiery red robe rushing into the auction house, exuding an extremely strong aura and robust mana fluctuations, clearly at the mid-stage of Crossing Tribulation realm.

    ¡°Ah~~ Manager Zhao?¡± Mengqi said, her face draining of color in shock.

    ¡°This is the Chief Appraiser of Whale Island, who also holds the position of the great steward, Manager Zhao!!!!¡± Someone immediately recognized the identity of the man in the red robe, someone of a much higher status.

    Shortly after, the two early-stage Crossing Tribulation realm giants who had taken the Immortal Medicine for appraisal from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room also rushed in, not stopping for a moment.

    ¡°Where is the person? Which private room?¡± Manager Zhao bellowed anxiously.

    ¡°Manager Zhao, please don¡¯t rush, please follow us~~¡±

    Amidst the focused silence of the crowd, the two early-stage Crossing Tribulation giants led the anxious Manager Zhao to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s room.

    ¡°Young friend, is this medicine yours?¡± Upon entering the room, Manager Zhao¡¯s divine sense swept over Huang Xiaolong back and forth. However, Huang Xiaolong gave the impression of a deep and unfathomable pool. At first glance, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cultivation seemed weak, but upon closer examination, it seemed not to be the case.

    Manager Zhao marveled at this.

    But he wasn¡¯t too interested in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s realm of cultivation, as he started by inquiring about the Immortal Medicine.

    Huang Xiaolong sat back, relaxed, and asked with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my medicine. What about it? Have you appraised it?¡±

    ¡°This is the Immortal Medicine,¡± Manager Zhao said eagerly. ¡°This kind of precious medicine appeared once in the overseas world years ago, sparking a frenzy. It¡¯s incredible that such a heaven-defying treasure has resurfaced!¡±

    Manager Zhao was visibly excited.

    ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t worry about us doing anything to you. Here, the Immortal Medicine, we¡¯ll temporarily return it to you,¡± and with that, Manager Zhao handed back the three Immortal Medicines, returning them intact to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Umm~~ did I happen to disrupt the rules of this auction house today?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Young friend, you jest,¡± Manager Zhao said humbly. ¡°Just now, it was our people who were too presumptuous and disrespectful, disturbing you. Here, I, as the steward of Whale Island, wish to offer my apologies.¡±

    After a pause, Manager Zhao continued. ¡°These three Immortal Medicines have been assessed by our appraisers, and a result has been reached. Such magical medicine should be beyond price, and it¡¯s difficult to measure the value of the Immortal Medicine with spirit stones. Yet, as I¡¯m sure the young friend knows, the medicine has a few drawbacks, which even the world¡¯s top alchemists can¡¯t mitigate. Therefore, the value of the Immortal Medicine is significantly reduced.¡±

    ¡°Even so, if it were auctioned, it would still incite numerous giants to compete fiercely,¡± Manager Zhao said pointedly. ¡°If auctioned, there would be excess bids. In our evaluation process, we have also considered this excess part. So¨Cuh, 250,000 top-grade spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°250,000 top-grade spirit stones?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Yes, young friend, this should be a relatively fair price. Three Immortality Pills, totaling a value of 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones,¡± Manager Zhao said sincerely.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Young friend, if these Immortality Pills did not have those defects and shortcomings, we wouldn¡¯t be able to evaluate them today. How about it ¨C would you be willing to sell these three Immortality Pills to our Giant Whale Island? 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones,¡± Manager Zhao said, his eyes filled with hope.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind raced with thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t help but fiddle with the piece of metal fragment in his hand. Slowly, an idea began to take shape.

    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile to Manager Zhao, then he burst into loud laughter. ¡°How does it feel? All you reveling in schadenfreude, wanting to kick me when I¡¯m down, aren¡¯t you disappointed now? And you, Genius Xia, didn¡¯t you calculate that I wouldn¡¯t be able to produce 200,000 top-grade Spirit Stones? Tsk tsk, how does that superior look on your face feel now, a bit painful perhaps? How about it, can I say that I¡¯ve slapped your face? Hahaha! How does being slapped in the face feel? Next, I am going to bid for that large cauldron treasure, the one you set your heart on and were determined to get, but if I succeed in getting it, it will be another slap in your face! Hahaha! A genius of the Hidden Dragon List? Tsk tsk, being able to slap your faces is truly exhilarating!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong deliberately provoked Xia Ding.

    The conversation between Manager Zhao and Huang Xiaolong had been overheard by the other cultivators, who caught every word with their spiritual sense.

    No one would question Manager Zhao¡¯s appraisal.

    250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!!!!

    With such a fortune, he instantly outclassed ninety percent of the cultivators present!

    Those who just previously mocked Huang Xiaolong for posturing as if he had nothing were now blushing with shame, wishing they could crawl into a hole and hide!

    Xia Ding was furious and trembling all over, a violent aura emanating from him.

    No one had ever insulted him as deeply as Huang Xiaolong just did. And never before had he felt so powerless and humiliated like today.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Genius Xia, let¡¯s not waste words. I have 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones on me, and I¡¯ve already made a bid of 200,000. You can raise the price. Once you go beyond 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, then I will be unable to compete with you. Otherwise, if you cannot reach 250,000, then I¡¯m sorry, the large cauldron treasure will be mine. Hehe, don¡¯t forget our wager.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong handed the choice over to Xia Ding.

    It was simple; now it was Xia Ding¡¯s turn to raise his bid.

    If he could offer more than 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones in one go, Huang Xiaolong would give up the competition.

    The atmosphere was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

    All cultivators¡¯ eyes were fixed on the luxurious private room where Xia Ding was seated!

    The air grew tense and heavy!

    Inside Xia Ding¡¯s private room.

    Xia Ding was standing, his body shaking, veins on his forehead bulging, and beads of sweat flowed down his face like waterfalls.

    His complexion was ashen!

    His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his flesh, drawing blood!

    Xia Ding faced a fierce internal struggle.

    One could say this was the toughest choice Xia Ding had ever faced in his life!

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t act rashly! And don¡¯t fixate on temporary gains and losses!¡± an old servant advised shakily. ¡°250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones to purchase such a treasure is absolutely not worth it!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, why not just endure it for now? Let that youngster be smug, and we can track him afterwards and take the cauldron from him, then deal with him¨C,¡± another old servant suggested, his eyes flickering with a cold murderous intent.

    ¡°Endure? I am a genius favored by heaven. Should I really endure an ant?¡± Xia Ding lost control of his emotions. ¡°Endure? What a joke! That would be a colossal joke! If I don¡¯t get that large cauldron today¡­ wouldn¡¯t I become a laughingstock to the entire overseas world? Only by obtaining the cauldron will my thoughts be clear!¡±

    ¡°Young Master! If we offer more than 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones¡­ it will put a strain on our family¡¯s finances,¡± another cautioned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I can¡¯t swallow this insult! Running out of Spirit Stones? Just send the family¡¯s disciples out to make more! Today, I must win!¡±

    Finally, Xia Ding roared, ¡°260,000 top-grade Spirit Stones!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Indeed, you¡¯re flush with cash, very good, very good,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mocking laughter echoed from his private room. ¡°Alright, alright, Genius Xia, I can¡¯t compete with you. You¡¯re really a big spender, oh no, a major financial backer. Yeah, I won¡¯t fight with you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong indeed gave up.

    ¡®Hehehe, all these treasures bought for an exorbitant price will soon be mine! Hahaha!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong could hardly contain his laughter.

    Immediately, auction house staff carried the large cauldron treasure into Xia Ding¡¯s private room. After much effort, Xia Ding finally gathered 260,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, having almost drained all the Spirit Stones carried by his entourage.

    The auction continued.

    There were still a few finale-grade magical artifacts to come, but their quality was also inferior to that of the large cauldron artifact.

    Both Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ding had fought to a mutual defeat, so neither of them made any more moves.

    Of course, this ¡°mutual defeat¡± was how others saw it. In reality, Huang Xiaolong was ¡°completely unharmed.¡±

    ¡°These three Undying Pills are worth 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones, and I am willing to exchange them with you,¡± Huang Xiaolong finally said to Manager Zhao. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me top-grade Spirit Stones; I need a large amount of materials.¡±

    ¡°Materials?¡± Manager Zhao¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Done! Deal! We on Giant Whale Island have also amassed quite a collection of heaven and earth treasures, including some rare materials. Young friend, what materials do you need?¡±

    Although these three Undying Pills had flaws, their value was incalculable. Once Giant Whale Island got the pills, held onto them for a while, and then operated properly, finding a powerhouse in need, they believed that they could at least make double the profit!

    Huang Xiaolong then took out pen and paper, and wrote down a list of material names in a flowing hand.

    ¡°Here, these are the materials. Fetch them immediately for me. Just calculate the price based on 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he handed over the paper with the material names and the three Undying Pills to Manager Zhao.

    Manager Zhao took it, glanced over the paper filled with the names of materials, and nodded. ¡°Good, we have most of these materials here. Young friend, do you need them right away?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°All right. Our Giant Whale Island values reputation above all. Please wait a moment, I will instruct my subordinates to proceed immediately,¡± Manager Zhao said and hurriedly left the private room.

    Huang Xiaolong watched Manager Zhao leave, but the corners of his mouth revealed a gratifying smile.

    ¡°Little Long, what do you need so many materials for?¡± Ying Aoshan asked from beside him.

    ¡°I naturally have use for them,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a mysterious smile.

    In fact, all the materials Huang Xiaolong needed were to refine the ¡°Godfall Bell¡±¨Cthe very materials required!

    ¡®This Godfall Bell can be refined forty-nine times in total to reach perfection. With each successful refinement, its power increases by more than several times! 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones is quite a sum. After purchasing all the materials, I want to see how many times I can successfully refine it!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was full of anticipation.

    After a while, all of the magical artifacts up for auction today had found their owners.

    As Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ding did not make any more moves, the last few artifacts of decent quality were all acquired by other cultivators.

    They were also glad that due to the rivalry between Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ding, it gave others the opportunity to step in. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, those finale-grade magical artifacts would have probably all ended up in Xia Ding¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your participation. This auction is now successfully concluded~~~¡± announced Mengqi, the hostess.

    ¡°Wait~~~!¡± Xia Ding¡¯s somber voice interrupted.

    Footsteps sounded as Xia Ding, leading a group of his followers, walked down from the top floor¡¯s private room, speaking as he walked. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please wait a moment. There¡¯s one more thing, and you might enjoy joining in the fun and watching the excitement.¡±

    Hearing Xia Ding¡¯s words, the departing cultivators stopped in their tracks.

    Xia Ding walked straight to the auction stage, his cold gaze turning towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room. ¡°Earlier, I made an agreement with a certain someone. We would play a little game: to compare the magical artifacts we acquired at today¡¯s auction, to see whose artifacts are of higher quality and greater power.¡±

    ¡°If I, Young Master Xia, win, then that person must surrender all the magical artifacts he has on him to me.¡±

    In Xia Ding¡¯s eyes flickered a flame of revenge!

    Today, Huang Xiaolong had made him spit blood and severely wounded his vitality; he had to regain his pride!

    The magical artifacts he referred to on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s person were the four artifacts Huang Xiaolong had won from Huangfu Tianjiao and other nobles.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡®Later, when I win those artifacts from that kid, I can significantly reduce the losses incurred today¡­¡¯ Xia Ding calculated inwardly.

    The cultivators who were there for the spectacle hadn¡¯t expected this twist and stood eagerly, their gazes beginning to heat up.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Laughter rang from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room, as he, along with Song Yuru and Zhan Tang, also stepped out leisurely towards the auction hall.

    ¡°Genius Xia, of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten our little game. Hmm~~ If I lose, I will certainly offer the four artifacts I carry with both hands. However, if you lose, the magical artifacts you acquired today, that Eight Treasures Gourd, as well as that large cauldron artifact, will all belong to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he descended, his gaze fixed on the proud Xia Ding standing at the auction stage. With a sigh, he added, ¡°Honestly, Genius Xia, I am starting to feel a bit reluctant. Today, you¡¯re going to end up with nothing.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Sacrificial Refinement

    Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: Sacrificial Refinement Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: Sacrificial Refinement Now, everyone had come to a halt, it seemed that the auction was not over yet, there was still a main event to come.

    Xia Ding¡¯s gaze was somewhat crazed, violently staring at Huang Xiaolong with an intimidating momentum.

    However, Xia Ding had come to realize Huang Xiaolong¡¯s craftiness. Thus, he reiterated, ¡°Boy, remember, our contest over magical artifacts is limited to those we obtain today at this Giant Whale Island auction. If you bring out any other magical artifacts to compete with this young master, then you¡¯ll be breaking the rules, and you¡¯ll have lost without the need for a contest!¡±

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no need for you to repeat the rules; I¡¯m well aware of them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking smile. ¡°There are so many witnesses here, and you, Genius Xia, are a person of status. I presume you wouldn¡¯t be so shameless as to go back on your word if you lost, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~!¡± Upon receiving Huang Xiaolong¡¯s response, Xia Ding finally felt at ease and burst into wild laughter. ¡°This young master certainly won¡¯t take back his word¡­ But what do you have to use against this young master? At this auction, I¡¯ve acquired the Eight Treasures Gourd and that big cauldron¡­ What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? Genius Xia, it seems your memory is really poor,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile, taking his time to take out the metal fragment. ¡°Here~~ I spent 60 top-grade Spirit Stones at the auction to acquire this magical artifact.¡±

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong take out the metal fragment, the entire auction house burst into raucous laughter¨C

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ I thought this kid was going to present something formidable to contend with Young Master Xia, but it turned out to be nothing more than a piece of scrap metal! It¡¯s utterly absurd!¡±

    ¡°It seems that this kid only managed to get his hands on this one ¡®magical artifact.¡¯ He really had no choice, huh!¡±

    ¡°Spend 60 top-grade Spirit Stones to buy trash, hoping to contend with the grand magical artifact that cost Young Master Xia 260,000 top-grade Spirit Stones to acquire¡­ Is this person living in a fantasy?¡±

    ¡­

    Now, not only the onlookers were laughing in mockery, even Ying Aoshan, Song Yuru, Zhan Tang, and the three little demons were slightly unsure.

    Indeed, they truly could not discern any special characteristics in a piece of metal that was lifeless, ice-cold, and as stagnant as dead water.

    ¡°You¡¯re really bold, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Xia Ding said with a ferocious grin. ¡°Fine, with that settled, let us ask Miss Mengqi to invite the most famous appraiser in the auction to come over and give us some insight.¡±

    Before Mengqi could respond, a deep and authoritative male voice came from outside. ¡°Good, we¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    It was the voice of Zhao, the chief appraiser of the Giant Whale Island auction house.

    Manager Zhao, accompanied by several appraisers, first approached Huang Xiaolong and took out several storage rings, handing them to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young friend, we have found all the materials you requested. These materials are all inside the storage rings, and I have already removed their seals. You can now check to see if the quantity is correct. Additionally, these storage rings are a gift from our auction house to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, pleasantly surprised, as he took the rings and scanned the storage rings with his mind.

    Indeed, each storage ring was filled with an eye-catching variety of materials.

    ¡°Manager Zhao, this boy and I have a wager~~~¡± Xia Ding looked towards Manager Zhao and briefly described his bet with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Okay, I already know that. So please, both of you, take out the magical artifacts you wish to compare.¡± Manager Zhao nodded amiably. ¡°Rest assured, we will be fair and impartial, without favoring anyone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xia Ding¡¯s thoughts moved, and from within his body, a cauldron sprang forth.

    This cauldron was the very one that Xia Ding had acquired at the exorbitant price of 260,000 top-grade Spirit Stones just a while ago. He had already refined and taken it into his body, so the cauldron had become palm-sized. It would only expand in volume and turn into battle mode when used against enemies.

    ¡°Here is my magical artifact.¡± Huang Xiaolong handed over the metallic fragment in his hand to Manager Zhao with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    ¡°Uh¡­ This?¡± Manager Zhao did not take the magical artifacts from Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ding. His gaze stalled, and then he shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for further appraisal. Before these magical artifacts were auctioned, we had already thoroughly appraised and evaluated them.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Xia Ding laughed triumphantly. ¡°That saves some trouble. Please Manager Zhao, announce the result of the judgement.¡±

    Manager Zhao spoke gravely, ¡°Young Master Xia, this cauldron among the magical artifacts being auctioned, is of the highest quality, possesses the strongest attack power, and is also the most ancient. This cauldron can even refine someone at the mid-stage of crossing tribulation, of course, presuming it¡¯s a surprise attack.¡±

    After a pause, Manager Zhao turned to look at Huang Xiaolong and shook his head slightly, ¡°Young friend, this piece of metal in your hand is also quite ancient. However, forgive my bluntness, our appraisers have been working day and night for several days, and have yet to find anything special about this metal fragment. It doesn¡¯t even have a trace of Spiritual Energy. This¡­ this¡­ Sorry, this piece of metal is worthless, not even as good as an ordinary flying sword. Therefore, young friend, you have lost to Young Master Xia in the comparison of magical artifacts.¡±

    The result was out!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Kid, did you hear that? You¡¯ve lost! Now, don¡¯t try to wriggle out of it. Hand over all the magical artifacts you won from people like Huangfu Tianjiao!¡± Xia Ding¡¯s face finally revealed a vengeful smile, incredibly satisfied and cocky¡­

    Today, he had really been humiliated and toyed with by Huang Xiaolong, ending up with a face covered in dust. Now, at last, he had the chance to fight back and let out a triumphant breath.

    Getting those four artifacts, to tell the truth, didn¡¯t make Xia Ding¡¯s day too bad.

    Seeing this, Xia Ding¡¯s subordinates all sighed in relief.

    Losses had been recouped!

    This time they indeed had recouped their losses!

    ¡°Uh¡­ Why should I hand over those four magical artifacts to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong wore a face of bewildered state. ¡°How strange. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one giving that gourd and this cauldron to me, instead?¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Xia Ding raged. ¡°Playing dumb when death is at hand? You want to openly renege on our deal? Manager Zhao is one of the foremost authorities in the overseas cultivator world in the field of treasure appraisal. A piece appraised by him won¡¯t have much price discrepancy. Just a moment ago, Manager Zhao clearly said that the piece of scrap metal in your hand is trash, wouldn¡¯t you dare question Manager Zhao?¡±

    At this moment, Manager Zhao also appeared somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°Young friend, if you think there is something wrong with my level of appraisal, that I cannot fathom the profundity of this piece of metal, then you may seek someone else more capable. However, no matter who you invite over, their appraisal will be no different from mine! Young friend, the most important thing is to keep one¡¯s word; a win is a win, a loss is a loss. Being fair and square will never be wrong.¡±

    ¡°Tch~~ When did I lose? It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know your stuff.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke disdainfully. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to have anyone else appraise it. No matter who it is, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discern the mystique and dominance of this object. Let me reveal the mystery myself~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Everyone fell silent, and they all looked at Huang Xiaolong with schadenfreude and mockery in their eyes, wondering what he would say next. Even if his rhetoric was as brilliant as a lotus, it seemed unlikely he could overturn the apparently certain outcome, right?

    ¡°This piece of metal is an artefact of a level that could be the foundation of a sect. This treasure is no less impressive than the foundational artefacts of major sects such as Shushan, Qingcheng, Emei¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong explained.

    No sooner had his words fallen than the room erupted with raucous laughter¨C

    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m dying of laughter, dying here! This guy sure knows how to bluff!¡±

    ¡°He even dared to drag the giants like Shushan and Emei into this. If disciples from those great sects heard what he¡¯s saying, they would want to kill him on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, how can a piece of scrap metal be compared to the artefacts of great sects? That would be blasphemous!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Well¡­ my words are not finished,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with unfazed composure. ¡°This piece of metal is not a complete artefact, but it is indeed the most important, the most crucial part of that artefact. The secret within is something most people cannot find, but I have discovered it, heh heh!¡±

    After finishing, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and the piece of metal floated in front of him.

    Then, he took out some materials from a storage ring.

    The dazzling array of materials also floated in mid-air, revolving around the piece of metal at the center.

    The materials were all of high quality and not cheap; they emitted brilliant spiritual lights, whereas the piece of metal was dim and dull.

    This situation was akin to a group of unparalleled beauties surrounding an old and ugly beggar, leaving onlookers dumbfounded.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Young friend, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Manager Zhao¡¯s voice trembled because he had begun to suspect something.

    Materials? A fragment of an artefact?

    ¡°Young friend, are you actually trying to re-enchant this artefact???¡± Manager Zhao exclaimed in shock.

    Enchanting and repairing an artefact was an extremely difficult task, even more challenging than forging a new one from scratch.

    ¡°Heh, it won¡¯t take much time. Just you watch,¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed. He had already thoroughly researched the method of enchanting the ¡°Divine Descent Bell.¡± With his talent, intelligence, divine sense, mana¡­ as long as he had the materials ready, he could do the job in minutes!

    ¡°Just some parlor tricks!¡± Xia Ding was utterly contemptuous and sneered. ¡°You want to turn this piece of scrap metal into an artefact, claiming it to be of even higher quality and power than my own artefact? Pure fantasy!¡±

    Even with Xia Ding¡¯s exceptional talents, he could craft some artefacts himself, but he was still unable to produce any of higher quality than the Eight Treasures Gourd, let alone one surpassing his own cauldron. Naturally, he believed it was something others could not achieve either.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say more but started moving his hands in myriad complex patterns, forming ancient hand seals containing faint mana and Samadhi True Fire!

    Pfft¨Cpfft¨Cpfft¨Cpfft¨C

    He imprinted the seals on those materials!

    Immediately, the materials melted into liquid.

    These liquids, congealed in the air, did not scatter or fall, but instead formed various runic symbols.

    In other words, the materials that had been orbiting the metal piece had all turned into liquid runes.

    These runes were pulsing ceaselessly, full of spirit and liveliness, like little sprites.

    In the next moment, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and all the runes swarmed into the metal piece!

    At once, as the materials merged in a unique way, the metal piece burst forth with divine light!!!

    It became extraordinary!

    A powerful surge of Spiritual Energy began emanating from it!

    Hum¨Chum¨Chum¨C

    The piece of metal grew in size and transformed into the shape of a bell!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Dong¨Cdong¨C

    The bell seemed to be struck, its sound astonishing to the soul. However, the bell only sounded twice before falling silent again.

    But the bell now was only about the size of a water vat.

    ¡°What?! This¡­ this¡­ this is an artefact now!¡± Manager Zhao was dumbstruck! With his appraiser¡¯s eye, he saw that the metal piece, with the materials merged into it, had evolved into an artefact!

    ¡®Heh, the divine bell chimed twice¡­ just now, using these materials, it has been successfully enchanted twice¡­ its power is now comparable to an ordinary flying sword¡­ let¡¯s continue!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp glint. ¡°Divine Descent Bell, you must have lain dormant for many years. Well, this time, I will let you shine with your former glory! Once again, you will become a top-tier artefact that dominates all around!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 The Divine Bell Chimes Twenty-One

    Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: The Divine Bell Chimes Twenty-One Times! Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: The Divine Bell Chimes Twenty-One Times! Now, all the cultivators present had seen that the laughable piece of metal, after the addition of some materials, had indeed been refined into a magical treasure!

    ¡°It¡¯s true! My young friend! What you said¡­ what you said is true!¡± Manager Zhao, his mind and spirit agitated, said with a trembling voice. ¡°I was wrong, I admit it. I made a mistake in my appraisal, treating a piece of a magical treasure as trash. Moreover, I have seen that this bell-shaped magical treasure has indeed originated from this piece of metal.¡±

    ¡°Mistaken sight¡­ We were mistaken indeed.¡± The appraisers from the auction house, who had come with Manager Zhao, were all blushing with shame, feeling utterly humiliated.

    Those cultivators who had been noisily mocking Huang Xiaolong fell completely silent.

    ¡°No¡­ Impossible! I, Young Master Xia, cannot lose to you! It cannot be!¡± Xia Ding¡¯s forehead veins bulged like an angry dragon, but fear was starting to show.

    If he lost to Huang Xiaolong in this comparison of magical treasures, then the Eight Treasures Gourd and the great cauldron he had acquired today would have to be handed over to Huang Xiaolong.

    The loss would be enormous¨Calmost 300,000 high-grade Spirit Stones!

    Moreover, the loss of face was something the proud Xia Ding found even harder to accept!

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t panic¡­ This magical treasure is very ordinary, and even the Eight Treasures Gourd is quite inferior to it, not to mention comparing it to that great cauldron of yours,¡± a subordinate reassured Xia Ding.

    While they were still talking, Huang Xiaolong took out a pile of materials from the Storage Ring, melted them with the Samadhi True Fire into a liquid, and released streams of Mana, turning them into various ancient and obscure seal runes. These runes, created from Mana, were embedded into the materials, one by one, and Huang Xiaolong inserted them into the Divine Falling Bell.

    Dong~~~!

    The third bell toll.

    It was heavy and prolonged, like the morning and evening bells of a temple.

    Cleansing one¡¯s heart.

    Huang Xiaolong had completed the third refinement.

    The size of the Divine Falling Bell increased once again. As for its quality and power, they had surged several times over!

    Without another word, Huang Xiaolong continued scattering materials from the Storage Ring.

    Refining!

    Dong~~!

    The Divine Falling Bell sounded for the fourth time!

    ¡°Inconceivable! Inconceivable! The quality of this magical treasure is climbing with each refinement!¡± Manager Zhao, with even more astonishment in his eyes, said, ¡°My young friend, this magical treasure is extremely ancient; how do you know the method of its refinement?¡±

    No wonder Manager Zhao was shocked; each magical treasure had its unique method of refinement. Generally, such methods were known only to the powerful being who created the treasure. Even a Grandmaster of artifact refinement would need to dedicate themselves to lengthy research and study to figure it out.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Huang Xiaolong acquired this piece of metal from the auction, yet he was able to refine it so adeptly. The mastery he showed was almost incomprehensible!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    Instead, he tossed out materials chunk by chunk, burned them into a liquid, and injected them into the Divine Falling Bell.

    Dong~~! Dong~~! Dong~~! Dong~~~!

    As the bell continued to toll again and again, the whole island shook slightly.

    After a series of refinements, the surface of the Divine Falling Bell gradually took on a golden hue, as if it were cast from solid gold.

    On the surface of the bell, dense and twisted runes that resembled tadpoles started to appear, along with images that looked like ancient ancestors worshipping the heavens and deities.

    A subtle aura of oppression radiated outwards, causing the cultivators in the auction hall to feel repressed and tense, overwhelmed by the pressure.

    By this time, the Divine Falling Bell had gone through twenty refinements, and its quality and power were nearly on par with the great cauldron magical treasure in Xia Ding¡¯s hands. It could directly kill a powerhouse at the Crossing Calamity realm.

    ¡®Good, very good¡­ After just twenty refinements, this Divine Falling Bell has gained tremendous power¡­ If it successfully goes through all forty-nine refinements and reaches a perfect state, then indeed, I can carry this bell and sweep away everything¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was quite satisfied.

    Indeed, if the Divine Falling Bell reached a perfect state, its power wouldn¡¯t fall short of the Great Qin Divine Artifact, the Twelve Golden Figures!

    However, the further he went with the refinements, the more materials were required. As of now, there weren¡¯t many materials left in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Storage Ring, barely enough to complete the twenty-first refinement.

    ¡°Hehe, my magical treasure is about to burst through the ceiling of this auction hall in an instant. You all don¡¯t mind, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Manager Zhao with a mischievous smile.

    Yes, the Divine Collapse Bell had grown extremely large, shrouding the entire auction house¡¯s roof.

    Heavy as a mountain!

    It truly seemed like a bell-shaped range of small hills, floating above everyone¡¯s heads, threatening to burst the auction hall!

    ¡°Cough, cough¨Csuch a treasure is rarely seen even by us, it really broadens our horizons¡­ No matter¡­ Little friend, please continue with the refinement¨Cflipping the auction house¡¯s roof is no issue, at worst we just find someone to repair it, it¡¯s a trivial matter,¡± Manager Zhao said earnestly.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s great!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly and threw all the remaining materials out!

    Boom¨C!!!!

    The materials merged into the body of the bell!

    A divine glow burst forth!

    Dong¨C!

    The Divine Collapse Bell¡¯s 21st chime!

    An oppressive aura that crushed everything blossomed forth!

    Once again, the size of the Divine Collapse Bell surged.

    Instantly, the roof of the auction house was blown away! Mud, ash, and tiles all shattered and were ground into dust!

    The entire auction house began to shake as if struck by an earthquake.

    And then, akin to a hot air balloon, the Divine Collapse Bell floated outside!

    At this time, the size of the Divine Collapse Bell was already large enough to suppress the entire auction house, blocking out the sunlight, casting the interior of the auction hall into darkness.

    The Divine Collapse Bell exuded an ancient and desolate aura, intimidating all around!

    A very dangerous and subtle aura lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Even a heaven-sent genius like Xia Ding felt a chill and trepidation in his heart at the sight of this divine artifact, with his mana exhibiting some murky fluctuations from the bell¡¯s wild and oppressive aura.

    ¡°Alright, the refinement will pause here for now,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    He had already made his assessment.

    After 21 rounds of refinement, the quality of the Divine Collapse Bell had firmly surpassed Xia Ding¡¯s cauldron divine artifact.

    Of course, it was only by a small margin.

    However, if Huang Xiaolong continued the refinement and completed the 22nd round for Divine Collapse Bell, then it could easily surpass the cauldron.

    But this was not simple, based on the required materials, the 22nd refinement would consume the total of what the first 21 rounds had used!

    To put it plainly, Huang Xiaolong would need to spend another 250,000 top-grade Spirit Stones to buy materials for the 22nd refinement.

    ¡®My heavens¨Cthis divine artifact is indeed powerful, but it really burns through Spirit Stones, doesn¡¯t it? No wonder the sect that originally possessed this artifact ultimately perished. They simply couldn¡¯t afford to maintain such a thing! What¡¯s more terrifying is that should the refinement fail even once, the Divine Collapse Bell will shatter, leaving nothing but a piece of metal scrap¨CThe farther you progress in the refinement, the harder it becomes! The possibility of an explosion also increases!¡¯

    Not just a single person, but even a great sect would struggle to afford this Divine Collapse Bell! Unless you stopped taking risks after refining it 20 or 30 times, it was akin to pouring water into a bamboo basket¨Cfruitless!

    After a few thoughts flickered in his mind, Huang Xiaolong regained his composure and his gaze shifted to Manager Zhao. ¡°Now, the true nature of this treasure I have acquired has finally revealed itself¨Chow about it? How does the value of my artifact compare to Genius Xia¡¯s cauldron, in terms of superiority and inferiority?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, his smile filled with amusement.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Please wait¨C¡± Manager Zhao conferred with several other Appraisers for a moment.

    In a very short time, a conclusion was reached.

    ¡°Hmm~ Young Master Xia, as well as this little friend, after our discussion and evaluation, we have reached a unanimous decision regarding which of your divine artifacts triumphs,¡± said Manager Zhao with a slight smile.

    The entire auction hall fell deathly silent!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Murderous Intent Surges

    Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061: Murderous Intent Surges! Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061: Murderous Intent Surges! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Manager Zhao tidied up his appearance, concealed the slight shock on his face, and declared aloud, ¡°According to our unanimous decision, this young friend¡¯s bell-shaped artifact surpasses Young Master Xia¡¯s large cauldron artifact in quality, offensive power, and all other aspects. Therefore, in the contest of artifacts, the young friend is the complete victor!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Manager Zhao then sighed, ¡°As everyone has seen, the young friend¡¯s bell-shaped artifact has an exceptionally strong potential for growth! Such artifacts, which can continuously be refined to enhance their quality, are, in our overseas cultivators¡¯ world, the¨Cstrongest artifacts! Their value is immeasurable!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, all the cultivators present nodded in agreement.

    Indeed, to evaluate the merits of artifacts, one generally looks at which artifact is of higher quality. However, the vast majority of artifacts are incapable of growth!

    If an artifact could be enhanced through refinement just like a cultivator, that would be truly extraordinary!

    It would essentially be a major sect¡¯s sect-protecting artifact!

    Of course, it also depends on whether this artifact can grow to its perfect state.

    No cultivator questioned Manager Zhao¡¯s judgment.

    Moreover, the cultivators had all witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s refining process of the Divine Meteor Bell, and they were all awestruck!

    ¡°Young Master Xia, you have lost,¡± Manager Zhao said sternly, looking at Xia Ding whose eyes were already bloodshot.

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~giggle giggle~~~¡± A strange, twisted noise burst from Xia Ding¡¯s throat. His face devilish, fiercely green, teeth nearly shattered, he glared at Huang Xiaolong with such hatred that he wished he could grind him to dust!

    Defeated!

    A complete and utter defeat!

    Having spent all his resources, and even employing a portion of the Xia Family¡¯s wealth to finally acquire two artifacts, only to end up unwittingly embellishing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wedding gown!

    The loss of wealth and the humiliation suffered were enough to make Genius Xia, a genius once considered divinely gifted, feel as if his insides were burning, angered to the point of spitting blood!

    In his life, he had never suffered such a setback. Even if he was defeated on the Hidden Dragon List, it was by a talent more monstrous than him, and there was nothing to say about it. But Xia Ding never considered Huang Xiaolong an opponent worthy of competing with¡­ In his heart, he was a phoenix soaring through the nine heavens, while Huang Xiaolong was just a petty person lucky to have inherited some dragon power!

    The two weren¡¯t on the same level at all!

    The humiliation today for Xia Ding was like an emperor sitting in the Golden Throne being slapped by a dirt-digging peasant who barged into the palace.

    It was a humongous disgrace!

    Xia Ding¡¯s subordinates also sported gloomy expressions.

    Just then, a profound and authoritative voice emanated from the depths of the Vast Whale Island. This voice, containing immense pressure, naturally suppressed anyone who heard it.

    Even a talent like Xia Ding had to bow his head in submission to this voice.

    ¡°Young friend, your artifact is very interesting. It¡¯s truly unexpected that the essence and mysteries of the artifact were perceived by you.¡± The voice, aged, spoke to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young friend, why not stay and help me refine this artifact? I, the old Vast Whale, will provide all materials. Once the job is done, you can sell the artifact to me. For the price, I can offer you one million top-grade Spirit Stones, or, you can choose any five treasures from my treasure vault~~~¡±

    It was the Island Master Vast Whale speaking to Huang Xiaolong! This person was a formidable talent, a late-stage Tribulation expert, an ancient colossus!

    Apparently, the Island Master Vast Whale had also taken a liking to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Meteor Bell.

    All cultivators predominantly looked at Huang Xiaolong with shocked eyes.

    And Xia Ding was burning with jealousy!

    The words of the Island Master Vast Whale also indirectly confirmed that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s artifact surpassed Xia Ding¡¯s artifact.

    Not just surpassed, but by far too much!

    You see, Xia Ding¡¯s large cauldron artifact, if it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong competing with him, would have a real price of only about ten thousand top-grade Spirit Stones.

    But the Island Master Vast Whale was willing to pay one million top-grade Spirit Stones to purchase Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Meteor Bell.

    The gap between them was almost like heaven and earth!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Island Master Vast Whale, you really have a discerning eye,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed casually. ¡°However, I do not intend to sell this artifact; I will keep it for myself to play with.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and the Divine Meteor Bell, which had broken through the roof, began to shrink continuously, eventually becoming palm-sized and held in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Alright then. I won¡¯t insist, young friend,¡± the Island Master chuckled. ¡°You have a keen eye, very interesting. In the future, if you are free, feel free to visit Whale Island.¡±

    Sure enough, the Island Master, this influential figure, seemed to have taken a liking to Huang Xiaolong.

    This again caused a stir among those present.

    ¡°Alright, Genius Xia, I told you, everything you bid on today was on my behalf. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Huang Xiaolong, having absorbed the Divine Annihilation Bell into his body, smiled faintly at Xia Ding and stretched out his hand. ¡°Enough talk, hand over that Eight Treasures Gourd and the large cauldron. With so many witnesses here, I believe you wouldn¡¯t go back on your word, would you?¡±

    Xia Ding¡¯s gaze turned somewhat bloodthirsty.

    However, schemes were rapidly brewing in his eyes.

    ¡®Hmph! If I don¡¯t hand over the treasures now, I¡¯ll be ridiculed. Besides, the Island Master seems to favor this kid. If I make a move against him, the Island Master would instantly intervene¡­¡¯ Xia Ding licked his lips. ¡®Heh¨Cthis bell is indeed incredibly powerful and can continuously be refined and enhanced¡­ Good! Good! This bell now belongs to me! With this bell, I¡¯m sure to dominate at this year¡¯s Dragon Ranking competition!¡¯

    At that moment, Xia Ding realized the value of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Annihilation Bell, and his greed was uncontrollable!

    ¡°Hehe¨Cokay!¡± Xia Ding, with a half-smile, looked at Huang Xiaolong, and indeed, promptly handed over the Eight Treasures Gourd and the cauldron to him. ¡°I, Xia Ding, always keep my word. These two treasures, obtained at such a high price, are yours.¡±

    ¡°Young Master! You¨C¡± Behind him, his followers were all in panic.

    ¡°Silence! I can afford to lose!¡± Xia Ding declared righteously.

    At this time, in the auction hall, many cultivators started to praise him¨C

    ¡°Young Master Xia is capable of taking and letting go, truly a paragon among men!¡±

    ¡°Such magnanimity! Only with this kind of temperament can one achieve greatness in the future!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Xia¡¯s composure is truly admirable, to the utmost!¡±

    ¡°In this competition over magical artifacts, though Young Master Xia lost, he remains glorious!¡±

    ¡°In reality, success and failure are only momentary. This discernment of magical artifacts relies mostly on luck. In a peak clash between prodigies, what really matters is whose combat strength is higher and who can suppress their opponent!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°How nauseating¨Ca bunch of sycophants¨C¡± Hearing these excessively flattering remarks, Song Yuru frowned deeply.

    Zhan Tang smiled wryly on the side. ¡°In the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, there are many who engage in excessive flattery. Hehe, you get used to it. But the Island Master really is extraordinary, one surprise after another, incessantly bombarding us, overwhelming indeed.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, without any qualms, took the two artifacts from Xia Ding, erased the imprints, dripped blood to claim ownership, and then stored them away. He looked at Xia Ding with a half-smile. ¡°Hehehe, Young Master Xia, thank you for your generosity. Ah¨Cnew to the world of overseas cultivators, and I was worried about not having any magical artifacts. Today, you¡¯ve really gone out of your way for me¡­ Hahaha¨C¡±

    On hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mocking words, Xia Ding felt like he was about to vomit blood, but he forcibly restrained himself, clenching his fists tightly, his whole body trembling slightly, and maintained a dignified demeanor. ¡°Hah, today indeed, your eye for quality and luck were a bit better. However, one can¡¯t always be lucky. We will meet again in the future. Then, I believe, you will regret today¡¯s actions and pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong called to Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, Zhan Tang, and the three little monsters, and quickly left the auction house.

    Only after Huang Xiaolong had walked away did Xia Ding¡¯s followers close in around him, each bearing a fierce expression.

    These followers all communicated secretly with Xia Ding¨C¡°Young Master, what do we do now? Surely we can¡¯t just let that kid walk away?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmph! Of course not! We¡¯ll head out now! But don¡¯t be in a hurry to kill. Follow him until we reach his lair, then we¡¯ll torture him to death and all associated with him, torture them to death! Hmph! Today he went too far, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless! I¡¯ll seize all the magical artifacts he has!¡±

    Xia Ding¡¯s mouth curled into a vicious smile. ¡°That kid is like a walking treasury. Doesn¡¯t he know the principle that possessing a treasure is a crime itself? Some things are not meant for trash like him to touch¨C¡±

    Afterwards, Xia Ding unassumingly walked toward the outside of the auction house, his followers, seething with murderous intent, following close behind.

    Auctioneer Mengqi and Manager Zhao exchanged glances.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwell, once out of Whale Island, we can¡¯t control what happens. Besides, the Xia Family is powerful, and Xia Ding is a prodigy on the Dragon Ranking¡­ Well, well, let¡¯s hope the young friend fends for himself¨C¡±

    Manager Zhao sighed with pity.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Sending You on Your Way

    Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: Sending You on Your Way! Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: Sending You on Your Way! Huang Xiaolong directly took everyone and left the auction house, and then summoned a flying sword.

    The light of the sword was misty and several zhang in width. Stepping onto the flying sword, it whooshed and flew away from Giant Whale Island.

    Return to Dragon Island!

    ¡°Ah~~ Finally going home.¡± Huang Xiaolong sat on the flying sword and stretched leisurely. Subconsciously, he had come to regard Dragon Island as his home in the overseas world! Just like when he initially moved from the mountains to the city, considering Binhai City as his second hometown!

    ¡°Island Master, this journey has truly brought ample gains for you~~¡± Zhan Tang sighed, feeling somewhat as if in a dream. He had thought accompanying Huang Xiaolong to the Dragon Relics was merely to join in the hustle, but little did he expect Huang Xiaolong to continuously perform miracles and acquire numerous treasures!

    ¡°Yes, I not only inherited a lot of dragon power but also moved the altar from that dragon relic. Hereafter, everyone on Dragon Island shall be as dragons! Moreover, I acquired quite a few magical treasures.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a look of pride covering his face. ¡°Most importantly, I slapped the faces of several geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List¡­ What a thrill! Hahaha! I need to slap their faces more often in the future; they just ask for it.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed unrestrainedly. In his speech, he did not consider talents like Xia Ding and Huangfu Tianjiao at all.

    ¡°Island Master, you¡­ you truly have no inhibitions.¡± Zhan Tang was utterly convinced by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, are we going to move Wolong Villa to Dragon Island this time?¡± Song Yuru, excitedly grabbing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, asked. ¡°That¡¯s great! Finally, I can meet Sister Jing, Sister Xia Ying, and Sun Wei~~~¡±

    It was apparent that Song Yuru deeply missed her good sisters.

    Huang Xiaolong felt the same way.

    However, at that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, spreading like a fishing net, fluctuated slightly as he clearly ¡°saw¡± a group of murderous cultivators like bone-piercing maggots trailing behind them!

    Leading them was none other than Xia Ding!

    ¡®Hehe~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong sneered in his mind.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised. He truly didn¡¯t believe that someone with a vengeful nature like Xia Ding would let things go so easily!

    Sure enough, they had followed!

    However, Xia Ding and his subordinates deliberately kept a distance from Huang Xiaolong. They did not rush to encircle and attack immediately but followed at a steady pace.

    ¡®These idiots, are they planning to follow me all the way home and then capture us all at once? Hahahaha~~ It¡¯s really foolish¡­ Ah well, it must be what they call walking into hell with no gate when heaven¡¯s road is open~~¡¯ A slight killing intent flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong said nothing about it, continuing to chat and laugh with Song Yuru and the others.

    Dozens of li behind!

    Leading a large group of cultivators, Xia Ding, standing on a flying sword, tore through the air, following in hot pursuit.

    Xia Ding¡¯s face was filled with extreme murderous intent, appearing ferocious and fearsome. ¡°Boy, this time, I want not only your death but also the extermination of your entire family! You dared to slap this young master¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I think that kid is just a loose cultivator. Getting lucky and inheriting some dragon power, he started to get arrogant. In reality, before the Young Master, he is simply no match.¡± A junior powerhouse at the initial stage of Crossing Disaster flattering said.

    ¡°Young Master, later, there¡¯s really no need for you to take action personally. We can dismember that kid for you,¡± another junior giant at the initial stage of Crossing Disaster said with a bared teeth smile.

    Xia Ding pondered for a moment. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to rush to kill him. Let¡¯s kill his family and friends first, trick him into refining that bell for the young master, then torture him to death¡­ I want to give him some hope first, then let him slowly despair~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Young Master is wise!¡±

    ¡­

    After flying on his sword for a few hours, Huang Xiaolong was finally almost home, just before the sunset.

    Dragon Island was just ahead!

    But¡ª-

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and peered closely, only to see dozens of cultivators suspended above Dragon Island!

    These cultivators, one by one, bore vicious expressions, filled with greed, surveying Dragon Island as if they were staring at a piece of succulent meat!

    On Dragon Island, over a dozen defensive formations opened up, like globes of light, or glazed covers, enveloping the entire island entirely.

    At that moment, Mr. East and the six low-rank loose cultivators who had taken refuge with Huang Xiaolong stood outside a palace with solemn expressions, looking up at the sky.

    ¡°Damn it! These loose cultivators, actually taking advantage of the Island Master¡¯s absence, came here to commit violence! They want to seize Dragon Island!¡± Mr. East¡¯s expression was somewhat anxious.

    A loose cultivator said tremblingly, ¡°Mr. East, this¡­ these loose cultivators, I know¡­ they are a gang of thieves active overseas, led by a few individuals in the early stages of Crossing Disaster. They often rob and murder, their methods extremely vicious. I didn¡¯t expect them to set their sights on our Dragon Island~~~¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Former Island Master Guan Shan, had a slight reputation in the world of overseas cultivators and had connections, so, during his time, no one dared to cause trouble. Our Island Master, new to the overseas, has yet to make a name~~ This island is a piece of fat meat, naturally attracting those who covet it. Perhaps, those disciples from the sects might keep their pride and not blatantly rob like this, but loose cultivators don¡¯t care so much,¡± Mr. East sighed. ¡°Loose cultivators are like duckweed, generally rootless, hence they always love to snatch territory.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Mr. East¡¯s eyes flashed with a determined color. ¡°We are all at the Mana Realm, by no means opponents of these savage loose cultivators. However, the island has offensive and defensive formations, and we can counterattack by using the formations! Everyone, do not panic, strive to defend the island! Our little Island Master, though unremarkable at first glance, I, having judged countless people, know he is extraordinary. If he can return in time, he will surely turn dangers into safety, and save Dragon Island!¡±

    Mr. East had already decided, as soon as those loose cultivators started their attack, he would activate the island¡¯s offensive formations!

    Huang Xiaolong, riding his sword, stopped nearby, squinting his eyes, looking towards that group of loose cultivators.

    ¡°Oh? Who are you?¡± A man in a red robe, face white and beardless, who stood floating in mid-air among those loose cultivators, with mana fluctuations around him, very tumultuous, displaying the demeanor of a master.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong knew, this person was a minor leader in the early stages of Crossing Disaster, his cultivation and combat power, almost no different from the original Island Master Guan Shan.

    ¡°Heh heh, and who might you be?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted instead of answering, his tone somewhat mocking.

    ¡°Us?¡± The man in the red robe, slightly taken aback, then burst into a wild laugh. ¡°We will soon be the masters of this island~~ kid, you¡¯re a loose cultivator too, right? What, you also want a share? Hahaha~~~¡±

    In an instant, these loose cultivators all began to laugh uproariously.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could speak, dozens of terrifying presences flew towards him.

    Without turning back, he already knew that Xia Ding and his lackeys had arrived.

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve told you before, you will pay the price for your actions,¡± Xia Ding, standing proudly on a flying sword, spirited and formidable, terrifying mana and murderous intent slowly brewing around him, making this dominating prodigy, like a dormant volcano, yet giving off an oppressive thunderbolt-like force.

    ¡°Now, young master gives you a chance. Kneel down, kowtow, accept young master as your lord, and refine that bell for young master. This way, perhaps, you can keep this dog¡¯s life.¡± Xia Ding said nonchalantly.

    While speaking, Xia Ding¡¯s followers also dispersed, forming a fan-shaped formation, slowly surrounding Huang Xiaolong.

    The terrible fluctuations of mana nearly turned this stretch of the sea into a vacuum zone, incredibly oppressive!

    Seeing this, the loose cultivators who coveted the island were also stunned into disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s~it¡¯s¡­the one on the Hidden Dragon List, ranked¡­ ranked 26th¡­ from the Xia Family, a young master~~¡± the red-robed loose cultivator nearly collapsed!

    Although his and Xia Ding¡¯s cultivation were both in the early stages of Crossing Disaster, the quality of their mana and combat power were absolutely incomparable!

    The red-robed loose cultivator felt an imminent despair, as if Xia Ding could kill him in a moment, but he was petrified in place, daring not to move, fearful that even the slightest movement, as slight as pulling at the vital energy, might provoke Xia Ding¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Ah ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at both the island-snatching loose cultivators and the boastful Xia Ding and his people.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah~~ you guys really know how to pick a place~~¡± Huang Xiaolong then looked at the blood-red setting sun. ¡°The mountains here are clear, the sea is blue; dying here would indeed be an excellent Feng Shui treasure spot~~ You wouldn¡¯t need to worry about your corpses changing, hahaha~~~¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts moved, a palm-sized divine meteor bell flew out from his body, hovering in front of him. ¡°I just acquired this magical artifact, refined it a bit, used a lot of materials, and haven¡¯t used it even once! Just itching to use it, hahaha~~ Just in time, you guys came, then let me use this magical artifact to send you all on your way!¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong faced dozens of cultivators, among them not a few in the Crossing Disaster stage, with Xia Ding, a peerless prodigy who suppressed others single-handedly.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face remained unchanged, his demeanor casual, his speech conveying an indescribable disdain, pride, confidence, looking down on everyone, disregarding everyone!

    ¡°Actually daring to come to my doorstep, then you can¡¯t escape your doom!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Island Master Youre Famous

    Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Island Master, You¡¯re Famous! Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Island Master, You¡¯re Famous! Since Huang Xiaolong had already considered Dragon Island as his home in the overseas world, an enemy invading his home and spouting vile words about torturing his ¡°family¡± constituted a touch on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reverse scale.

    Dragons have reverse scales! Touch them, and you will die!

    Conveniently, Huang Xiaolong also wanted to test the supreme divine might of the Divine Burial Bell!

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong directly summoned the Divine Burial Bell!

    His aura surged to the skies, forcing the hearts of those around him to pound in terror!

    At the same time, Mr. East on Dragon Island and a few Loose Cultivators were looking up, already having spotted Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°The Island Master is back!¡± Mr. East felt an inexplicable sense of security rising in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. East, from what it seems, the Island Master is going to fight with those cultivators. The Island Master is alone, we¡­we¡­¡± a Loose Cultivator said anxiously.

    ¡°Do not act rashly. Our mana is weak, and we can¡¯t help much. Look at the Island Master, surrounded by formidable enemies, yet he maintains a calm and proud demeanor¡­I believe the Island Master can handle it!¡± Mr. East said excitedly.

    In an instant, the Divine Burial Bell suddenly enlarged!

    The Divine Burial Bell became massive, spanning several acres in size, radiating intimidating ferocity all over, and its body adorned with runes, floating in front of Huang Xiaolong like a towering green mountain, very upright and heavy!

    ¡°You little bastard! This bell is mine now!¡± As Xia Ding saw the Divine Burial Bell, greed surged wildly in his eyes!

    Using his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong wrapped up Song Yuru and Zhan Tang along with others, protecting them from potentially being killed by the bell¡¯s sound!

    ¡°Hehehe¨CThis Divine Bell, once dominated an era, and today it has regained a sliver of its glory. If you die under this bell, it will have been a worthy death¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t waste words, his body moved, and several glimmering golden Dragon Qi roared and emerged from his body!

    Each Dragon Qi was equivalent to a highly condensed 2000 streaks of True Qi!

    Klang! Klang! Klang!

    This few Dragon Qi struck the body of the Divine Burial Bell like giant hammers!

    The bell sound was vast! It shattered the skies!

    The next moment!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    Firstly, a huge swath of sea water was lifted up several dozen feet high by the sound of the bell!

    Among the seawater, countless fishes, shrimps, crabs, and even whales floated dead; their remnants, further blasted by the sonic waves, shattered into pieces, blood staining the skies!

    Some rocks around Dragon Island were also shaken loose, turning powdery and scattering all around.

    Dragon Island, enhanced by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s defensive formation, remained undisturbed by the sonic impact of the bell.

    Simultaneously, as the sonic waves swept through, every cultivator at the Divine Skills realm exploded on the spot, turning into a mist of blood without even the chance to scream, utterly disintegrated.

    The cultivators assaulting Huang Xiaolong, including Xia Ding¡¯s underlings and those Loose Cultivators attempting to seize the island, were mostly at the Divine Skills realm.

    Now, with Huang Xiaolong having just rung the Divine Burial Bell, all cultivators at the Divine Skills realm perished, not one survived!

    The sight was horrifying, too gruesome to witness, leaving only a few cultivators at the Crossing Calamity realm dumbfounded and standing still. However, the previous bell sound, though not killing them, had shaken their entire bodies violently, causing a momentary blank in their brains and as if all their internal organs were fiercely squeezed.

    The weaker cultivators at the early stage of Crossing Calamity realm even vomited blood!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xia Ding shouted anxiously and furiously, ¡°What are you dawdling for? Use your treasures! Kill him!¡±

    No sooner said than done, Xia Ding¡¯s body moved first, releasing a dozen flying swords in a stance that filled the sky, slashing towards Huang Xiaolong!

    The other Crossing Calamity realm cultivators, no longer daring to delay, exerted their full strength, sacrificing their most treasured magical treasures.

    Suddenly, all sorts of flying swords, knives, spears, and halberds surged from all directions toward Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong stood proud and unmoving as Dragon Qi successively swarmed out of his body!

    This Dragon Qi, possessing scales, horns, and whiskers, appeared vivid and lifelike as they danced and spiraled, radiating ferocious auras, numbering in the hundreds to thousands!

    The dense mass of Dragon Qi nearly filled the entire space!

    All the Dragon Qi fiercely collided with the Divine Burial Bell!

    Klang~~Klang~~Klang~~~~

    The continuous bell sounds created a relentless flow!

    The terrifying sonic waves, like visible ripples spreading out, exploded the air, producing popping sounds.

    The magical treasures flying towards Huang Xiaolong were actually stagnated in mid-air by the sonic waves.

    The magical artifact contended with the sonic waves!

    But very soon!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The formations engraved on these artifacts finally couldn¡¯t withstand the crushing of the sonic waves and burst apart one after another.

    Once the formations broke, the spiritual energy of those artifacts dissipated, turning into decayed fragments that fell into the ocean.

    The flying sword summoned by Xia Ding, while of decent quality, was also sending sparks flying, on the verge of disintegration.

    Huang Xiaolong, like a demon god, showed no mercy as he continually activated the dragon energy, frantically striking the bell!

    Clang~~ Clang~~ Clang~~!

    Each tribulation-crossing cultivator¡¯s body exploded with shocking, horrifying wounds! Then, their bodies began to split apart at a visible speed, directly bursting into granular fragments.

    In the blink of an eye, Xia Ding was the only one left facing Huang Xiaolong!

    The rest were all dead! No bones left!

    This instilled an unprecedented sense of defeat and fear in Xia Ding!

    Yes, he was afraid!

    However, this relentless tolling of the bell didn¡¯t immediately kill Xia Ding.

    Xia Ding, truly a genius, possessed mana that was much purer than ordinary cultivators and of exceptionally high quality.

    Using his mana, Xia Ding mitigated the lethal effect of the bell, sustaining only light injuries.

    ¡°Glassy Divine Body!!!!!!!!¡±

    Xia Ding roared loudly, changing the color of the sky and clouds, and his body immediately emitted a majestic glass-like light, with features filled with dimensionality.

    This was a defensive cultivation technique, indestructible, a closely guarded secret of the Xia Family, and nothing minor.

    Following that, Xia Ding activated another defensive artifact!

    Several large tortoise shells, acting like shields, protected him.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~thinking of becoming a shrinking turtle?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    Amidst his wild laughter, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t stop, releasing all the dragon energy from inside his body in this wave!

    A total of 1487 tyrannical, tyrant-like dragon energies were unleashed, displaying their dragon might, fiercely tolling the bell!

    Dong~~ Dong~~ Dong~~ Dong~~

    In the blink of an eye, the God-Felling Bell was struck 1487 times!

    A total of 1487 soundwaves, like a tidal wave, swept over towards Xia Ding.

    Xia Ding, originally intending to rush at Huang Xiaolong for a desperate fight, aiming to kill him, didn¡¯t expect Huang Xiaolong to suddenly ring the bell over a thousand times, with soundwaves like a tide, mighty and overwhelming!

    Xia Ding was so frightened that his soul scattered, and his proud genius demeanor disappeared, with the last bit of his fighting spirit crumbling away.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

    The tortoise shells surrounding Xia Ding immediately shattered.

    ¡°Splurt~~~!¡± A mouthful of fresh blood spurted wildly!

    The supreme glassy hue on Xia Ding also gradually faded!

    At this point, Xia Ding dared not act recklessly anymore; he gathered all his mana, as if he had installed a flamethrower on his body.

    Whoosh~~~~~~~!

    Xia Ding withdrew rapidly like lightning, the soundwaves pursuing for a short distance before their lethal force weakened considerably.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Xia Ding burned another talisman to greatly increase his speed, finally managing to escape with his life.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go! You killed people from my Xia Family, and you also want to kill me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Xia Ding issued a blood-curdling scream.

    But his voice was somewhat hollow, seemingly afraid of Huang Xiaolong chasing him, he fled desperately.

    ¡°My god! Island Master, you actually defeated the 26th ranked monster on the Hidden Dragon List! You made him flee in utter disarray! Island Master, you¡­ you¡¯re famous now! You¡¯re completely famous now!¡± Zhan Tang couldn¡¯t help but shriek at the side.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 I Want to Establish a Sect

    Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: I Want to Establish a Sect Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: I Want to Establish a Sect ¡°Heh~~ truly worthy of being the 26th ranked genius on the Qianlong List, my Divine Meteor Bell couldn¡¯t even kill him instantly~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Of course, had Huang Xiaolong wanted to use other methods just now, he could have killed Xia Ding. However, he was testing the power of the Divine Meteor Bell and couldn¡¯t be bothered to use any other killing moves.

    Such an ant, if it ran away, it did so; it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong almost wished that Xia Ding would run back to bring help, which would give Huang Xiaolong another chance to ring the Divine Meteor Bell vigorously.

    Packing up the Divine Meteor Bell, Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile, ¡°What¡¯s in a name? It¡¯s just an empty title~~ Hahahaha~~~~ Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong dived with his sword and landed on Dragon Island.

    With a thought, he activated the island¡¯s defensive formation.

    A group of people returned to the island.

    At this time, night had fallen, and the island was ablaze with lights.

    Master Dongfang and the six loose cultivators hurried forward to meet Huang Xiaolong and the others, surrounding them in a circle.

    When they learned that the genius Xia Ding from the Qianlong List had been defeated and fled by Huang Xiaolong, Master Dongfang and the six loose cultivators were extremely shocked, their eyes widened and their mouths agape!

    ¡°Island Master! Now, this old man finally believes that you can make Dragon Island prosper! It was indeed an extremely correct decision for this old man to follow the Island Master! Hahaha~~~¡± Master Dongfang expressed a sense of great satisfaction. ¡°The previous Island Master Guan Shan was cautious, diligently striving for survival, but you, Island Master, seem aggressive, yet you are a hero who has made a great name for himself overseas. Which one among them isn¡¯t as decisive in killing as you, Island Master?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Now, let¡¯s eat,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an indifferent smile.

    The crowd headed to a restaurant on the island. The six loose cultivators busied themselves preparing the meal.

    ¡°Sweat, I can¡¯t believe my island doesn¡¯t even have people to cook¡­ it¡¯s really quite shabby.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head in disbelief and glanced at Zhan Tang, Master Dongfang, and the few loose cultivators beside him, feeling somewhat like a commander without an army.

    There were so few people available!

    ¡°It seems I really should recruit some hands,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°Island Master, if you wish to recruit hands, we could go to some overseas places that sell slaves and pick carefully,¡± Master Dongfang suggested with a slight smile. ¡°Hands are not a problem, but most slaves are dull and lack the talent for cultivating mana.¡±

    ¡°You can still buy slaves?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat astonished.

    ¡°Of course. Island Master, in the overseas world, as long as you have Spirit Stones, you can basically buy anything. There are no laws here. In Huaxia¡¯s central earth world, what is impossible there, all becomes possible overseas,¡± Zhan Tang also said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, interesting, very interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°However, my Dragon Island will be a blessed land in the future, so it wouldn¡¯t be right to recruit a bunch of slaves, would it?¡±

    By this time, the meal was ready, and it was indeed sumptuous, filling the table.

    The culinary skills of these loose cultivators were impressive.

    Huang Xiaolong feasted heartily.

    After everyone had their fill of food and drink, they began conversing casually.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve agreed to a fight with Huangfu Tianjiao from the Qianlong List. So, I must participate in this year¡¯s Qianlong List competition. Master Dongfang, Zhan Tang, what exactly happens during the Qianlong List competition?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with great interest.

    ¡°Island Master, the Qianlong List is the stage for geniuses. In the cultivator world overseas, as long as one is not over the age of 30, they can enter the battle!¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Those who make it onto the List are all rare and exceptional, glorified for life!¡±

    A hint of disdain sprouted in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart¨CExceptional? Exceptional my ass! They¡¯re still going to be stepped on by me!

    Zhan Tang continued, ¡°Island Master, this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Ranking competition should take place in half a year. However, there are two conditions for registering.¡±

    ¡°There are two conditions to register for the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition?¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Yes, Island Master, two conditions, meeting one is enough,¡± Zhan Tang said. ¡°The first condition is that you are a disciple of an overseas sect. Sect disciples can register for the competition directly through their sect.¡±

    ¡°The second condition is because the world of cultivators overseas looks down on loose cultivators. Loose cultivators generally have no status. However, some loose cultivator geniuses under the age of 30, who are exceptionally gifted, need a recommendation letter from a sect to participate in the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition.¡±

    Zhan Tang stated bluntly, ¡°In other words, if a loose cultivator does not have a recommendation letter, they cannot participate in the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition.¡±

    ¡°Geez, this is outright discrimination,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head speechlessly.

    He figured that as he wasn¡¯t a sect disciple, he wouldn¡¯t meet the first condition.

    He should be considered a loose cultivator, so where could he find a recommendation letter?

    Perhaps by approaching the Emei Sect or the Moving Flowers Palace, he might be able to obtain a recommendation letter, but given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nature and status, how could he condescend to ask others for favors?

    ¡°Island Master, actually, there is another possibility,¡± Mr. East pondered aloud.

    ¡°Oh? Mr. East, please continue,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged.

    ¡°Island Master, that is¨Cyou can establish your own sect. However, this condition is even more stringent. It is much more difficult to fulfill,¡± Mr. East said with a helpless smile.

    Yes, the first condition could technically be met by joining a sect.

    The second condition could be met by thickening one¡¯s skin, or perhaps by offering some treasures in exchange for favors, one could likely get a recommendation letter.

    But the third condition, to establish a sect, that¡¯s a hundred times more difficult!

    However, Huang Xiaolong was clearly very enthusiastic about this matter, speaking excitedly, ¡°What conditions are generally needed to establish a sect?¡±

    ¡°Island Master, founding a sect is no small matter,¡± Mr. East said with a trembling voice. ¡°The most basic requirement is the number of disciples!¡±

    The number of disciples!

    ¡°How many people do we need to recruit?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked eagerly.

    ¡°Island Master, even the smaller sects overseas have several thousand members,¡± Zhan Tang said in astonishment. ¡°In other words, if you, Island Master, want to establish a sect, you need at least thousands, if not tens of thousands of disciples! That¡¯s no small number!¡±

    Mr. East continued, ¡°Apart from recruiting so many disciples, a newly established sect must also possess its own legacy and foundation.¡±

    ¡°The so-called legacy and foundation refer to the cultivation techniques! These techniques cannot be plagiarized from other sects. This is very challenging,¡± Mr. East sighed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Island Master, besides the number of disciples and the legacy of cultivation techniques, you also need treasures. How could a sect lack treasures? And you can¡¯t have too few of them,¡± Mr. East clicked his tongue. ¡°The number of disciples, the legacy foundation, the quantity of treasures¨Conce you meet these three requirements, you can then invite other sects to review, and it must be the major sects. If these major sects nod in approval, it signifies that the overseas cultivator world has recognized this newly established sect.¡±

    Difficult! So difficult! The difficulty is too great!

    ¡°Island Master, you might as well just listen for now. Apart from anything else, you are new to overseas, everything is unfamiliar, where are you going to recruit thousands upon thousands of disciples?¡± Mr. East shook his head. ¡°Island Master, I have some connections in this overseas world. How about this¨Cif you are determined to participate in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Ranking competition, I will put my old face out there and get you a recommendation letter!¡±

    ¡°No need¨Cwhy bother asking others?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve decided! I am going to establish a sect!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Disdain Questioning Mockery

    Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: Disdain, Questioning, Mockery Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: Disdain, Questioning, Mockery Huang Xiaolong revealed his true intentions.

    That was to establish his own sect in this chaotic and grand world of overseas cultivators!

    What a monumental undertaking this was!

    Upon hearing these words, Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and the three little demons couldn¡¯t help but clap their hands enthusiastically.

    ¡°Fantastic! Master! That¡¯s wonderful! Establishing a sect overseas to compete with those well-established major sects, what a spirited undertaking!¡± Xiaohong exclaimed cheerfully.

    Heimei¡¯s cat-like eyes sparkled, ¡°The sect founded by Master will surely dominate the era! It will trample all the major sects of the overseas underfoot and utterly crush them! Those sects must submit, or Master will simply obliterate them with a wave of his hand!¡±

    However, Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, and six Loose Cultivators exchanged glances.

    This was too incredible, wasn¡¯t it?

    It was true that Huang Xiaolong had inherited immense dragon power and could refine magical treasures, even using a fortuitously acquired treasure to make Xia Ding, a genius on the Hidden Dragon List, cry for his daddy and flee in disgrace.

    But that was not enough for Huang Xiaolong to establish a sect and become a new elite in the world of overseas cultivators, was it?

    If you said Huang Xiaolong firmly held a high ranking on the Hidden Dragon List, Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang believed it.

    Even if you said Huang Xiaolong would definitely become famous far and wide in the future, becoming an immortal great leader, Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang would believe it.

    But to think of Huang Xiaolong establishing a sect now and gaining recognition from other sects overseas, wasn¡¯t that a far-fetched dream?

    One must understand that even the minor sects in the overseas cultivators world had histories spanning at least a thousand years, having persisted through the struggles and advancements of countless generations.

    What foundation did Huang Xiaolong have to establish a sect from nothing?

    There were no Spirit Veins on Dragon Island, just an ordinary island of modest size. What could attract disciples?

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was too young, lacking the necessary experience and prominence¨Che was not a great leader!

    ¡°Eh~ Do you find it unbelievable?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked playfully at Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang, as well as the Loose Cultivators, his face serious and focused. ¡°I will prove it to you~~ Eh~~ In six months, the Hidden Dragon List competition will begin, meaning, I need to build the sect within these six months! Only then can we smoothly obtain the qualifications to compete!¡±

    ¡°Six months!¡± Zhan Tang screamed. ¡°Island Master, isn¡¯t this timeline too tight?¡±

    ¡°Not quite~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly shook his head. ¡°After building the sect, I also need some qualified major sects to review it, so I must act sooner. So~~ four months! In four months, I¡¯ll sort everything out, and then host a grand founding ceremony on Dragon Island, inviting powers from overseas to attend.¡±

    Four months?!!!!!!

    Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang felt like they were about to faint.

    ¡°If you say it shall be done, it shall be done.¡± Huang Xiaolong was excited. ¡°I will release this news now, to let the forces from overseas prepare in advance. Four months from now, they will come to attend!¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong immediately took out a stack of blank talisman papers from his canvas bag.

    Using mana, he wrote an announcement on the talisman paper¨C

    ¡°After four months, I cordially invite the heroes and great powers from overseas to my Dragon Island to attend the ceremony. Dragon Island will become a rising power overseas~~~~¡±

    Flourishing the pen, he wrote a good number of words.

    As each talisman was finished, they flew like butterflies, gracefully leaving Dragon Island, wandering above the sea, until they were discovered by cultivators.

    In an hour¡¯s time, Huang Xiaolong skillfully wrote several hundred to a thousand talismans and sent them out!

    ¡°Done! The news will soon spread throughout the overseas cultivators world,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in satisfaction. ¡°By then, my Dragon Island will be bustling.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, no new sect has appeared in the world of overseas cultivators for many years~~ If you manage to accomplish this, it will indeed be an unprecedented event and will become a celebrated story in the world of overseas cultivators,¡± Mr. Dongfang spoke with a hint of bitterness.

    Now that the news had been released and was known to all, if Huang Xiaolong could not accomplish this, it would become a huge joke!

    Indeed, Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong could achieve this miracle.

    Yes, this was a miracle, a heaven-defying one!

    Huang Xiaolong did not pay attention to Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang¡¯s shock and, having eaten and drunk his fill, returned to his dwelling.

    Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and the three little demons followed eagerly behind him.

    In an elegantly ancient wooden building.

    The soft light of the lamps created a warm atmosphere, the sea breeze outside the window rustled, and the high-hanging moon composed a breathtaking seascape night view!

    Huang Xiaolong sat in the bamboo chair, enjoying a meticulous shoulder and back massage from three little demons.

    Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan were also staring with their big, shiny eyes, gazing at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, once words are spoken, they are like spit out saliva, you can¡¯t take them back,¡± Song Yuru said with a smile. ¡°Do you have any plans for the next four months?¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ of course, there¡¯s a chance. But haste won¡¯t bring success,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a certain face.

    ¡°Firstly, the first step is to gather enough people.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. ¡°A small sect overseas must have thousands, if not tens of thousands of disciples. A larger sect, I fear, would have an even greater number¡­ However, I am not too worried about personnel.¡±

    ¡°I get it! Little Long, you want to go back to Huaxia and bring some people over!¡± Ying Aoshan¡¯s eyes lit up, understanding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Bringing a few people isn¡¯t enough, it should be at least tens of thousands. Little Long, everyone in our Wolong Villa altogether is just about 1,200, right?¡± Song Yuru furrowed her brows as she calculated and said. ¡°But anyway, I¡¯ll soon be able to be with my good sisters again! I really miss them!¡±

    ¡°In Huaxia, I indeed know quite a few people. Besides Wolong Villa, there are the Four Great Families in Binhai, the ancient martial arts families, and others~~~ adding up, there definitely are tens of thousands,¡± Huang Xiaolong said confidently. ¡°Recruiting disciples in Huaxia is better than trying to gather people overseas. Overseas cultivators have malicious intentions, and many are wolf-like beings who would do anything for their goals. I don¡¯t like them.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll set off tomorrow and return to Huaxia!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    A night without words.

    The next day!

    Early in the morning, Huang Xiaolong got out of bed.

    Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and the three little demons also got up early, their eyes filled with an eagerness to return home.

    This time, going back to Huaxia to recruit people was like going home!

    After all, their roots were in Huaxia, and although they hadn¡¯t been away for long, they dearly missed it!

    Leaving the wooden tower.

    Zhan Tang was already waiting outside early. He looked respectful.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, tell Mr. Dongfang that I¡¯m about to leave Dragon Island for a while,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Island Master, where are you planning to go?¡± Zhan Tang asked.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, as you said, to establish a sect, I must gather people. Hence, I am preparing to recruit tens of thousands before discussing further,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    Zhan Tang paused for a moment, then chuckled bitterly. ¡°The Island Master really acts decisively. But may I know where the Island Master plans to recruit tens of thousands of people?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I came from Huaxia, my connections, my foundation, are all there. Naturally, I am going back home to recruit my troops, hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    ¡°Oh?¡± A thought struck Zhan Tang, and he quickly said. ¡°Island Master, I have never been to Huaxia, and I heard it¡¯s very interesting and technologically advanced. I¡¯d¡­ I¡¯d like to accompany you.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Just follow me,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed with a smile.

    Just then!

    Over Dragon Island!

    In the azure sky, powerful divine senses swept across!

    At the same time, in the void, pairs of ancient, profound eyes emerged, exuding unmatched authority, these eyes, looked down on Dragon Island disdainfully.

    Following this, were peals of mocking and sarcastic laughter~~~

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ In four months, establish a sect on this island? Hahahaha~~ Ridiculous, ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°The world of overseas cultivators has not seen the establishment of a new sect for many years. There were some loose cultivators who tried to establish a sect but couldn¡¯t get approval from the major sects. Humph! To think that this tiny place, with just a few cats and dogs, is dreaming of starting a sect, and even posting invitations for people to come and witness¡­ It¡¯s simply delusional!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The island is indeed desolate, practically an isolated island, without any Spirit Veins or a Gathering Formation, how can one talk about establishing a sect?¡±

    ¡­

    Many powerful beings scanned Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Dragon Island with their divine senses and voiced their mockery.

    In response, Huang Xiaolong just smiled. His divine sense too quickly spread out¨C

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on people, four months from now, I will surprise you, the whole overseas world, just wait and see!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Wives Im Back

    Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066: Wives, I¡¯m Back! Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066: Wives, I¡¯m Back! It seems that the notice Huang Xiaolong sent out has been seen by many cultivators overseas. As a result, early this morning, a vast number of divine senses swept over from various places, eager to probe into the matter.

    However, when they noticed the layout of Dragon Island and the personnel on it, they all burst with thoughts filled with mockery.

    Sneering and jeering were one thing, but there were even some who hurled abusive insults.

    Well then, just as Huang Xiaolong had announced his intention to establish a new sect, he encountered a significant amount of criticism.

    As for these ill-intentioned thoughts, Huang Xiaolong turned a deaf ear to them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pack up. Let¡¯s set off right away,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    Immediately after, he called over Mr. Dongfang and instructed him to guard Dragon Island well, along with the six Loose Cultivators.

    The offensive and defensive Formations on Dragon Island had all been meticulously improved by Huang Xiaolong, so he had no worries about any mishaps occurring.

    Without delay, Huang Xiaolong summoned his flying sword. Zhan Tang, Song Yuru, Ying Aohan, and the three little demons all stepped onto it.

    Like a meteor chasing the moon, the flying sword streaked towards the direction of central Huaxia.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged on the flying sword, unflustered by the winds. Yet, his face also revealed an expression similar to that of a traveler returning home, ¡°Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t been gone for very long, and I¡¯ve already started to miss my hometown.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨CLittle Long, I think you¡¯re missing a certain someone,¡± chuckled his first wife Song Yuru playfully.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong did not deny it. ¡°Originally, I planned to develop overseas for a while before bringing Sister Jing and Sister Bai Hu over. However, this time, I can take advantage of the opportunity to manage this matter. From now on, to be closely involved with them, to stay together without suffering the torment of longing, that couldn¡¯t be better!¡±

    ¡°Err¨CIsland Master¨C¡± Zhan Tang asked with an odd expression. ¡°Does the Island Master have many wives?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨CDon¡¯t you know that our Little Long is famously fickle in love? He has several hundred wives!¡± exclaimed Ying Aoshan dramatically. ¡°How about it, Miss Zhan Tang, would you consider becoming a member of our spouses¡¯ club?¡±

    At these words, ripple stirred in Zhan Tang¡¯s heart, which had always been calm. She blushed and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around like that. The Island Master¡­ the Island Master will get angry¨C¡±

    Well, the implication from Zhan Tang was that the Island Master would get angry, but she herself wouldn¡¯t¡­

    Throughout the journey, with everyone chatting and laughing, the trip didn¡¯t seem dry or boring.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t plan on spending the night over the sea, so he applied a few additional speed-enhancing talismans to the flying sword, multiplying its speed several times!

    Seeing this, Zhan Tang was shocked once again, not expecting that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods would be so endlessly diverse!

    His mastery of weapon forging and talisman drawing was superb and beyond compare!

    Zhan Tang found that the more she interacted with this Island Master, the less she could fathom him!

    He seemed unfathomably deep!

    ¡®Could it be that this time the Island Master will manage to establish a sect in an extremely short period and gain recognition from other sects? Thus, securing a place in the world of overseas cultivators?¡¯ Zhan Tang felt lost in her thoughts and¨Canticipation!

    The flight continued until the evening!

    Finally!

    Under the enchanting glow of the evening sky, a vast stretch of land appeared tens of miles ahead!!

    Thousands of lights glittered brilliantly!

    People thronged in great numbers!

    The air was filled with the scent of fireworks, the worldly array of emotions¨Cjoy, anger, sorrow, happiness!

    Sky-scraping buildings stood in great rows!

    The tailpipes of cars sent fumes into the air, creating layers of haze.

    Binhai City!

    Ahead, that was Binhai City!

    ¡°Binhai¨Cwe¡¯re back!¡± Song Yuru jumped and danced on the flying sword, moving her hands and feet in joy like a child!

    Huang Xiaolong also stood up, took a deep breath, as if smelling the very familiar air once again!

    ¡°Huh, this is Huaxia Zhongtu?¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s eyes immediately filled with curiosity, and as she released her divine senses, they swept outward. ¡°Wow, this city, so many people! My god! Over ten million people!¡±

    Binhai City has a population of over ten million people. In Huaxia, this is the scale of a large city, yet there are a number of cities with even denser populations and larger bases than Binhai City.

    But for an overseas loose cultivator like Zhan Tang, the idea of a city with over ten million people was an incredibly large number indeed.

    In the time of overseas cultivators, even the top sects would have only tens of thousands or at most hundreds of thousands of disciples and sect members!

    ¡°Yes, this is one of the cities in Huaxia Zhongtu. There are many cities like this one. The population of Huaxia Zhongtu is more than several billions,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Interesting, Island Master, indeed interesting. However, these people are too weak, just like ants,¡± Zhan Tang said frankly. ¡°Sheer numbers are useless. In the eyes of us cultivators, they are merely a laughingstock, easy to crush en masse with just a finger. Island Master, I¡¯m not being arrogant, just telling it like it is.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is a fact. Huaxia Zhongtu is in the age of Dharma Decline, with Daoist arts withering away and spells almost extinct. Only some ancient martial arts grandmasters stand above all others. However, any ancient martial arts grandmaster would probably be a joke in front of a master with mana cultivation skills,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Nevertheless, the mortal world has its own merits ¡ª the people here seem more genuine, with their own joys, angers, sorrows, and life experiences. The world of overseas cultivators is too cold and utilitarian.¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough talk, let¡¯s go directly to Wolong Villa, that¡¯s my territory!¡± With a smile, Huang Xiaolong used a blinding spell and flew on his sword straight to Wolong Villa located in the suburbs of Binhai City.

    ¡­

    Wolong Villa!

    Huang Xiaolong transformed his True Dragon exterior body and buried it under Wolong Villa, creating an exceptional dragon vein. Throughout the seasons, dragon energy enshrouded the area without pause.

    This caused the people living in Wolong Villa to gradually undergo a transformation, with every cell in their bodies infused with dragon energy.

    Even their brains had become smarter and more perceptive than before.

    At that moment, in one of the courtyards, several gorgeous, youthful, and breathtaking beautiful women were gathered, chatting together.

    The topic of their conversation revolved around ¡ª Huang Xiaolong!

    These outstanding beauties were all Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives!

    Lin Jing, Su Xiaoman, Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, Cui Feiyan, Shirley Bai¡­ and so on, all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives!

    There were also girls like Jing Xiaoxi, who had some ambiguous feelings toward Huang Xiaolong, but hadn¡¯t yet breached the final barrier.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had left a wisp of his divine consciousness avatar in Wolong Villa, which was equivalent to Huang Xiaolong himself. So, they weren¡¯t in unbearable longing for Huang Xiaolong.

    But they were indeed very worried about him.

    ¡°Sigh, Little Long has already been gone for quite some days now¡­ I have no idea what his situation is,¡± Lin Jing said with a worried heart.

    ¡°Sister Jing, stop worrying about Master Long. As long as he isn¡¯t provoked, that¡¯s already good. Who dares to provoke him?¡± The beautiful anchor Zhou Mi said with a laugh, but soon, a touch of melancholy crossed her eyes. ¡°Now we have no idea when he will come back to see us.¡±

    ¡°One year? Two years? Or many more years? If I had known it would be this hard, I would¡¯ve thickened my skin and gone overseas with him!¡± Cui Feiyan expressed some regret.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too sad! Who knows, maybe the Master will appear before us at any moment, and then take us away with him to the overseas world!¡± Shirley Bai, having grown up in the West, filled with romantic and fantastical emotions, suggested.

    With that, the other wives burst into laughter¨C

    ¡°Pfft¨CShirley Bai, please, can you not delude yourself like that? How could Little Long possibly appear before us right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Little Long said he¡¯d come back to fetch us only after he¡¯s established himself in the overseas world.¡±

    ¡°If Little Long really appears before us, right now, then I¡¯ll immediately give you 10 million without saying a word, Shirley Bai!¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just at that moment!

    A lazy, captivating voice, the one these beauties dreamt of, rang out above their heads¨C

    ¡°Wives, I¡¯m back. Surprised or not, weren¡¯t you waiting for this?¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a brilliant light flashed, and Sword Qi descended into the courtyard.

    A young man, verdant and handsome, slowly emerged from the midst of the Sword Qi!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Delivering the Message

    Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: Delivering the Message Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: Delivering the Message ¡°`

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong had already returned to the inner part of Wulong Mountain Villa with Zhan Tang, Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, and the three little demons, descending in the courtyard, appearing within the line of sight of his wives.

    Instantly, the wives¡¯ faces froze with expressions of surprise, shock, amazement, and bliss.

    More than one.

    At the same time~~

    Swoosh~~!

    A figure identical to Huang Xiaolong flew out from within the villa and directly merged into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main body, enriching his spirit, energy, and vitality by a fraction.

    This was the divine sense avatar that Huang Xiaolong left at Wulong Mountain Villa to suppress everything!

    With the main body¡¯s return, the avatar naturally merged into it.

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± Seeing this, Zhan Tang¡¯s eyes almost popped out, and she covered her mouth to stop herself from exclaiming in shock.

    After several breaths, Zhan Tang slowly uncovered her hand and said with a trembling voice, ¡°This is¡­ this is¡­ this is a divine sense avatar~~ To materialize a divine sense avatar into a separate living entity, as long as the avatar remains, life can continue even if the main body dies! This is the means of a major figure at the Heavenly Dao Physique realm!¡±

    Zhan Tang was truly going mad!

    Huang Xiaolong was only in his twenties! If he truly was at the Heavenly Dao Physique realm, then calling him a genius or a freak would be inadequate!

    He must be a god or an immortal then, someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun!

    After all, among Huang Xiaolong¡¯s contemporaries, Xia Ding, ranked 26th on the Hidden Dragon List, was at the early stages of Crossing Tribulation realm already quite an extraordinary genius!

    ¡®Maybe~ maybe the island master just possesses a treasure capable of creating a divine sense avatar¡­ The Heavenly Dao Physique realm, not very likely~ no, impossible~~ Daren¡¯t think, can¡¯t even dare to think~~~¡¯ Zhan Tang kept telling herself this.

    At this moment, the wives all rushed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong hugged his wives one by one.

    The wives clung tightly to Huang Xiaolong, firmly embracing him as if they wanted to meld him into their bodies, fearful that this was just a beautiful dream.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so excited~~¡± Huang Xiaolong joked with a chuckle.

    ¡°Little Long, you really came back!¡± Lin Jing said, sounding almost incoherent, ¡°This time¡­ this time you¡­¡±

    Chu Tingting, the beautiful teacher, joked, ¡°Little Long, couldn¡¯t you make it in the overseas world? No worries, it¡¯s good to be home. We¡¯ll take you in. Pfft~~~!¡±

    ¡°This time I¡¯ve returned~~ well, I have an important announcement to make~ Alright, soon give orders to prepare a banquet.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sudden smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the banquet hall.¡±

    The wives joyfully bounced off to personally arrange a banquet to welcome Huang Xiaolong back.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, this here is my Wulong Mountain Villa; do you notice anything different about this place?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a seemingly teasing smile.

    Zhan Tang looked somewhat baffled. She swept her divine sense across Wulong Mountain Villa several times, and although she found that there were numerous symbols and formations buried within the villa, she did not discover any dragon veins.

    Right, Huang Xiaolong had long concealed the aura of the dragon veins, so with Zhan Tang¡¯s realm, it was indeed impossible for her to sense them. Even so, being at Wulong Mountain Villa, Zhan Tang was also nourished by the dragon Qi at the moment.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll find out in time. Hmm, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Soon, the banquet was ready!

    The largest banquet hall in Wulong Mountain Villa!

    With dozens of tables laid out!

    All to the standards of a state banquet!

    Huang Xiaolong and his wives sat at the top table.

    Those who could attend such a banquet were basically Huang Xiaolong¡¯s confidants!

    Among the four major families of Binhai, the Gao Family had been destroyed, and even the paper man that Huang Xiaolong had struck out was destroyed by Ling Xiaopeng from the Shushan Sect. Therefore, only the top echelons of the remaining three major families appeared at the banquet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Everyone, please start.¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t in a hurry, naturally intending to thoroughly enjoy the feast before him first.

    Let¡¯s eat!

    During the meal, many people, such as Lin Zicong, and the senior members of the major families, Ying Xiao, Ying Aotian, and others, all respectfully held their wine glasses and came over to offer a toast to Huang Xiaolong. Huang Xiaolong likewise emptied his glass with each toast.

    After the third round of wine, Huang Xiaolong had also satisfied his hunger.

    ¡°Cough cough~~¡± He cleared his throat.

    The entire banquet hall quieted down all at once.

    Everyone stopped eating and drinking, halted their whispers, and looked at Huang Xiaolong with utmost respect.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°A while ago, I went to the overseas world. You didn¡¯t expect me to return so soon, right? Here¡¯s the thing, I now own an island overseas, and I¡¯m now about to establish a sect to stand equal with the major sects overseas! I need manpower! Listen¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Every one of you sitting here can bring your families and kin to set out to sea with me! On that island, I have also arranged some opportunities for everyone. As for what kind of opportunities, I won¡¯t reveal them now,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°However, obtaining this bit of opportunity will at least grant you strength and prolong your life.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not deceive those present.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Once you get to Dragon Island, you can inherit the Dragon power. Even the weakest person, upon inheriting a thread of Dragon power, could obtain strength equivalent to a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts with 2000 threads of True Qi!

    2000 threads of True Qi! That¡¯s like a human-shaped fierce beast!

    Moreover, once you succeed in inheriting the Dragon power, it¡¯s as if your body has been tempered and undergone a rebirth. Your lifespan will definitely increase!

    Think about it, dragons are virtually eternal and undying beings. If humans inherit some Dragon power, it¡¯s not to say they will live forever, but to break free from the shackles of life and easily live for several hundred years is absolutely no problem!

    Everyone deeply believed in what Huang Xiaolong said.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were somewhat fervent and bright!

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t force anyone. After all, your roots are here in Huaxia, here in Binhai City. In this city, you have your careers, your homes, your relatives¨Calright, those willing to go with me, stand up,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°We are willing!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, without exception, stood up!

    ¡°Master Little Long, if you don¡¯t find us unworthy, our Lin Family will bring all of our clan members and go overseas with you!¡± The current Clan Leader of the Lin Family, Old Master Lin, stood up directly. ¡°Everything in this mundane world can be given up!¡±

    ¡°Our Sun Family is also willing to go overseas with the entire family!¡±

    ¡°Our Shu Family is willing to serve by Master Little Long¡¯s side!¡±

    ¡°Dear son-in-law, I am willing to take my entire Ying Family to follow you,¡± declared the Family Head of the Ying Family, Ying Xiao, one of the top ten ancient martial art families, immediately taking a stand.

    ¡­

    The major families of Binhai City enthusiastically responded to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s call. Basically, without much consideration, every family member would migrate overseas with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°The Island Master¡¯s connections within the Huaxia central region are indeed deep. But these people are all mortals; the slightly more impressive ones are merely ancient martial arts grandmasters¨Csuch power, while decent in Huaxia, is cannon fodder in our overseas cultivators¡¯ world. No, they¡¯re even less than cannon fodder. I wonder how the Island Master plans to establish a sect and earn recognition from other major sects with such people,¡± Zhan Tang mused with doubt.

    There wasn¡¯t a single person present who expressed a desire to stay behind.

    Besides the major families and the Ying Family, there were also Cui Dong, the father of Cui Feiyan, as well as Zou Shi, Hong Quantao, Chairman Qiu, Brother Zhao Qi¡­ and so on, old acquaintances, all willing to take their families, young and old, to follow Huang Xiaolong.

    Because they all knew, remaining in Binhai, they would merely walk the mundane path of life, growing old, falling ill, and dying. But if they followed Huang Xiaolong, they would walk a different path!

    ¡°Good, then there¡¯s no time to waste. You should quickly return to your families, make arrangements, and communicate this matter to your clan members, your family. If they are willing to go overseas, then start packing your belongings. Time is of the essence, I won¡¯t wait for you too long,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed immediately.

    At that moment, many people respectfully excused themselves and hurried to make the necessary arrangements.

    Binhai City was about to experience a great migration! Almost all of the social elites would¨C¡°disappear¡±!

    The banquet ended.

    ¡°Prepare a secret chamber for me, and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°Okay, Little Long, I¡¯ll arrange it right away,¡± Lin Jing nodded.

    Inside the secret chamber.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged.

    Eyes on his nose, nose on his heart.

    ¡°Now, I will use divine thought to send out a message. This message will reach every corner of Huaxia, and all those who have formed a good karma with me will receive this message,¡± he contemplated.

    Huang Xiaolong was about to use a Great Divine Power.

    Divine message transmission!

    First of all, in his mind, images of people he had met flashed by like a swift horse passing a gap.

    For example, the other families of the ten major ancient martial arts families besides the Ying Family.

    For example, the ancient martial arts families of Jiangnan City, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disciple, the family of Old Master Jin.

    And for instance, Qinxue from Dong¡¯an City.

    Of course, there were also some people from Binhai City¡­ his classmate Chu Tingting¡¯s friend Yang Kai, Mayor Fang Shijie¡¯s daughter Fang Zhaoyue¡­

    The fox spirit, the snake spirit, the yellow-skinned goblin¡­

    The gambling expert Ji Yianxue, her bodyguard Ouyang Lingling¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s female disciple, the fallen spirit ¡°Meng Jingling¡±¡­

    And so on, too numerous to mention. It was almost a ¡°sweeping capture.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All those who had formed good karma with Huang Xiaolong appeared in his mind.

    Threads of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine thought split off one after another, transcending space to convey a thought to these people.

    ¡°I am Huang Xiaolong, and now, I offer you an opportunity. If you are willing, you may join me in going to the overseas cultivators¡¯ world. Of course, I won¡¯t force you, and I certainly won¡¯t demand it. Hmm¨Cif you are determined to go overseas, then rise immediately and come to Binhai City to converge with me!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Convergence

    Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Convergence! Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Convergence! Huang Xiaolong transmitted his thoughts out into the world.

    In his memory, no matter the distance, these individuals could precisely and immediately receive Huang Xiaolong¡¯s message!

    This was a Great Divine Power, something not even the formidable experts from the overseas cultivator world could manage to do!

    After finishing transmitting the message, Huang Xiaolong stood up and stretched lazily. ¡°Done! I should have just about gathered the tens of thousands needed for establishing the sect~~ Hahaha~! Alright, absence makes the heart grow fonder, it¡¯s time to go and do that thing with my wives¡­ Wahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡­

    Night!

    The headquarters of the Xuanyuan Family, an ancient martial clan in Huaxia.

    This was a tranquil mountain range, almost untouched by human presence.

    In the depths of this mountain range, continuous manors were built. All were wooden pavilions, classic and elegant, adorned with long dragon-like lanterns, giving the ambiance of a small town deep in the mountains.

    At this moment, in the courtyard of a certain manor, a group of people with profound auras sat cross-legged on the ground, breathing in and out under the moonlight as if absorbing the essence of the moon!

    Streams of True Qi, visible to the naked eye, swirled around their bodies like dragons and snakes. Occasionally, they would exhale misty swords from their mouths, piercing the air with crackling sounds!

    These individuals were all core figures of the Xuanyuan Family, all Great Grandmasters of ancient martial arts!

    The Xuanyuan Family, being the head of the ten great ancient martial families, had become even more powerful after obtaining the heritage of the Kunlun ancient martial arts!

    Soon, their cultivation session ended.

    All the top masters of the Xuanyuan Family stood up, their bodies shaking as crackling sounds reverberated rapidly from all directions.

    The leading figure was the current Family Head of the Xuanyuan Family.

    ¡°Family Head, we have been in seclusion for a long time, and our clansmen have grasped a lot of the Kunlun secret teachings. The entire family¡¯s strength has improved by more than a notch!¡± one of the clansmen said, barely able to contain his excitement.

    ¡°Yes, our trip to the Kunlun secret realm was highly rewarding. It¡¯s only a pity about Ba¡¯er¡­ sigh~~~¡± the Clan Leader gently shook his head.

    After a pause, the Clan Leader¡¯s expression turned stern and somewhat terrifying. ¡°However, no one is allowed to bear grudges! This matter is in the past! Master Huang Xiaolong, with his heaven-defying abilities, sweeps aside all before him. He is not only endowed with ancient martial fortunes but also impressively talented in numerous realms! A genius among geniuses! We absolutely must not speak of revenge! Not even think about it! In fact, Master Huang Xiaolong allowing us to practice the Kunlun sect¡¯s secret arts is already repaying our grievances with virtue. We should be¡­ grateful!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± All the family members nodded earnestly in fear and respect, recalling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine presence like a god descending to earth, feeling a chill in their hearts. They were both afraid and in awe, not daring to harbor any resentment.

    Just then!

    The voice of Huang Xiaolong echoed in everyone¡¯s minds!

    ¡°What?! Master Huang Xiaolong is summoning us to Binhai City? There¡¯s a chance? He wants us to join him on a journey to the mysterious overseas world!¡± exclaimed the Clan Leader.

    ¡°Clan Leader! We have also received the message transmitted by Master Huang Xiaolong! It¡¯s incredible! Absolutely astonishing! All of our Xuanyuan Family members have seen Master Huang Xiaolong¡¯s image and heard his words in our minds!¡±

    ¡°This is nothing short of a miracle! Peerless in this world!¡±

    ¡°Clan Leader, what should we do?¡±

    The Xuanyuan Family Clan Leader, without a second thought, said, ¡°Go! Immediately to Binhai! Inform all family members! Immediately head to Binhai, to convene with Master Huang Xiaolong! Master Huang Xiaolong is a being from beyond this world, if he is to bestow a chance upon us, we¡­ we~~~¡±

    The Xuanyuan Family Clan Leader was so excited that he began to tremble, his face flushing red. ¡°Quick! Gather all the family members immediately!¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time!

    Apart from the Xuanyuan Family, the other ancient martial clans like Yan Family, Yu Family, Ji Family¡­

    The clan leaders and cores of these ancient martial families all received Huang Xiaolong¡¯s message at the same time!

    Without any hesitation!

    Each of the ancient martial family heads immediately ordered their family¡¯s private jets to fly to Binhai City overnight, to the Wolong Villa, and meet up with Huang Xiaolong!

    There was no time to lose!

    A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to change their destiny, nobody wanted to miss it!

    ¡­

    Shanghai.

    ¡°The young master is summoning us!¡±

    The fox demon queen, the snake demon queen, the hedgehog, the yellow skinned one¡­

    These great demons, turned into a roaring demon wind, rushed directly towards Binhai City.

    ¡­

    Also in Shanghai.

    In the eerie night, a bloody human head was moving between high-rise buildings. The head, belonging to a girl, was accompanied by blood mist and blood blossoms, sinister to the extreme.

    All the surrounding shades and fierce ghosts fled far away, terrified to the point of nearly shattering their spiritual bodies.

    Even more bizarrely, the head¡¯s eyes were open, and the corners of her mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve finally mastered the Hundred Flowers Flying Head charm that master taught me to perfection! Ah~~ I wonder where my master is now.¡±

    This head was none other than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s female disciple, Meng Jingling!

    Suddenly, a thought entered Meng Jingling¡¯s mind through the air!

    ¡°Ah! Master is looking for me! Binhai City! Wolong Villa!¡± Overjoyed, Meng Jingling¡¯s blood-colored head sped up, turning into a shadow that entered a building.

    The head returned to its body.

    Meng Jingling got up from the bed, moved her neck, then got dressed, and raced out of the room, opening the door.

    This was a hotel.

    She had just opened the door when the door of another room opposite hers also opened, and a man emerged.

    It was none other than ¡°Ming Kuan¡±, the Taoist she had met in Huaxia¡¯s Fozhou City.

    ¡°Taoist Ming Kuan!¡± Meng Jingling called out.

    ¡°Jingling, did you receive a message from Master Long?¡± Ming Kuan¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Taoist Ming Kuan, did my master also send you a message? Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go to Binhai City right away to find Master!¡± Meng Jingling said impatiently.

    ¡­

    Additionally, the Taoists set up by the Metaphysical Society in every province and city in Huaxia had also received Huang Xiaolong¡¯s message!

    Without a second word, the entire Metaphysical Society¡¯s members collectively rushed to Binhai City!

    ¡­

    It could be said that, on this night, a portion of Huaxia¡¯s top figures were making their ceaseless journey to Binhai City¡¯s Wolong Villa.

    At Wolong Villa!

    Huang Xiaolong was engaging in some affectionate activities with his wives, but soon enough, some visitors would come knocking at the door.

    They were all from Binhai City, who had received Huang Xiaolong¡¯s message.

    For example, Zhaoyue immediately informed her parents, who agreed that she should accompany Huang Xiaolong on an adventure that might lead to great fortune.

    Similarly, Cui Feiyan¡¯s father, Cui Dong, Chairman Qiu¡¯s entire family, Brother Zhao Qi¡¯s family, and others all arrived at Wolong Villa with their suitcases in tow.

    Lin Zicong and Ying Aotian received and settled these individuals.

    By the afternoon of the following day, almost everyone who had received the message had arrived at Wolong Villa. Not one was missing!

    Thus, Wolong Villa was brimming with people, a massive throng of tens of thousands!

    In the largest square of Wolong Villa!

    Huang Xiaolong hovered in the air, looking down at the tens of thousands below.

    Everyone held their breath, looking up at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with worship and submission.

    ¡°Hehe~ thank you all for coming,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and said. ¡°This message was indeed to bring you all to a magnificent world! This world is very mystical, akin to the cultivation world found in immortal-hero novels. That is the overseas world!¡±

    Cultivation world?

    The eyes of the people below shone even brighter.

    ¡°Yes, the cultivation realm overseas, where people practice spells. What are spells? Hehe, riding clouds and commuting in fog, killing from a thousand miles away with a sword, controlling thunderstorms~~ No matter how powerful a great Grandmaster of the ancient martial arts is, they are like ants before overseas cultivators. This time, I have acquired a territory in the world of overseas cultivators. I plan to develop it well and establish a sect. Now, all of you follow me! I will grant you fortune, and perhaps, you too can become cultivators, achieving eternal life!¡± Huang Xiaolong was not exaggerating. He was merely stating a fact!

    But to those below, it was as if they were enraptured!

    ¡°We swear undying loyalty to Master Long!¡±

    ¡°We swear to follow Master Long to the death!¡±

    ¡°Master Long! Please bestow upon us the chance for immortal fate!¡±

    ¡­

    Immediately, many of them began to roar loudly in response.

    ¡°Alright, no more nonsense, I must create the sect within four months,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and a large number of talismans fluttered down like snowflakes.

    ¡°These are flight talismans I drew up this morning, one for each person. With these flight talismans, you will be able to fly smoothly to Dragon Island!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Tens of thousands of flight talismans!

    Of course, they weren¡¯t all drawn by him; all were ordered to be drawn by the yin souls and fierce ghosts in the underworld.

    The underworld had a vast number of ghosts, endless and infinite. Each ghost drawing one talisman could instantly finish the task.

    In the past, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t like to make the ghosts from the underworld work for him, but now, intending to make a name for himself in the overseas world, there was no need to be particular about these things.

    Make the most of resources! No, to be more accurate, make the most of the ghosts!

    People took the flight talismans and felt the ghostly aura emanating from them, all of them shocked.

    ¡°Island Master, we indeed already have enough hands,¡± Zhan Tang said respectfully from below. ¡°Then, let us set out now, and return to Dragon Island. Hehe, Island Master, you¡¯ve only been back in Huaxia for a little more than a day, yet you¡¯ve recruited tens of thousands. Such a number is sufficient to create a grand sect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ All of you, use the flight talismans,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed everyone on the simple method to use the flight talismans.

    Then, he used a distracting technique to ensure that everyone present, even though they flew up, would not be discovered by unrelated individuals.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next second~~~

    Whoosh~~whoosh~~whoosh~~~~

    Everyone took out their flight talismans and flew into the sky as if they were riding on magic carpets!

    Tens of thousands of people, dense and teeming, almost looked like a locust swarm crossing the land, obscuring the sun and sky. The sight was so overwhelmingly intense that it made onlookers¡¯ scalps tingle.

    Huang Xiaolong also brought out his flying sword, allowing all his wives, along with Zhan Tang and the three little monsters, to step onto the flying sword.

    Before taking off, Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°I will take the entire Wolong Villa with me! Transport it to Dragon Island!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Dragon Camel Manor

    Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Dragon Camel Manor! Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Dragon Camel Manor! Zhan Tang was slightly horrified when he heard Huang Xiaolong intended to move away the Wulong Villa.

    After reaching the Divine Skills realm, cultivators had the ability to move mountains with a single thought, but Wulong Villa was vast and beautifully constructed. If brute force was used, it might damage the various buildings and facilities within the villa.

    The thought had just arisen in Zhan Tang¡¯s mind when suddenly he heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soft hum¨C ¡°Rise!!¡±

    Boom boom boom~~ boom boom boom~ boom boom boom~~

    A tremendous noise.

    It was as if the earth and mountains were shaking.

    The entire Wulong Villa rose from the ground.

    That wasn¡¯t all; when Zhan Tang witnessed what came next, his soul nearly fled from his body in fright!

    Dragon!!

    He saw a gigantic dragon!

    This was not a dead dragon, but a living True Dragon!

    It was hundreds of meters long, its entire body seeming to be cast from molten iron, filled with awe-inspiring power. Apart from its horns, which were crystal clear, the dragon¡¯s body displayed a deep abyssal black color, its scales shimmering with an ancient and mysterious luster.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes slightly turned, fixing Zhan Tang with a ferocious gaze, quietly observing him.

    Zhan Tang¡¯s body trembled, almost falling from the sky. ¡°Dragon~~ It is¡­ it is¡­ it is a True Dragon~~ This¡­ unbelievable, unbelievable~~~!¡±

    Dragon! A legendary being! Co-existing with gods! Surpassing natural laws! Long disappeared from this world! Yet today, Zhan Tang personally witnessed a dragon!

    This dragon, slowly rising into the air, carried on its huge back a villa dense with lush vegetation and numerous buildings, Wulong Villa!

    The dragon carrying the villa!

    Such a phenomenon was simply eye-popping.

    Meanwhile, within the villa, prestigious dragon auras began to flash one after another.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, do you understand now?¡± Huang Xiaolong said proudly with a smile. ¡°My Wulong Villa is guarded by a True Dragon. This is akin to a top-tier dragon vein! Being in Wulong Villa, one is nourished by the dragon aura every moment, capable of a complete transformation!¡±

    Zhan Tang was greatly shaken and suddenly realized. ¡°I understand now! Island Master! That¡¯s why you all were able to inherit the dragon power at the dragon¡¯s relic!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Now, I am moving Wulong Villa to Dragon Island, where the dragon vein¡¯s aura will permeate the entire Dragon Island! I plan to use this as a foundation to establish a sect, what do you think?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Island Master! Zhan Tang understands!¡± Zhan Tang was so excited he could barely contain himself!

    Dragon vein plus the dragon relic!

    What an immense foundation! With such a foundation, establishing a sect wouldn¡¯t pose any problem at all!

    Initially, Zhan Tang was very skeptical about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan, thinking it was a flight of fancy, but now he finally understood that Huang Xiaolong was indeed not messing around, but had a specific aim in mind!

    ¡°Island Master~~ You, you, you will definitely succeed! You are destined to create a legend of your own in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world!¡± Zhan Tang bowed and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste more words, let¡¯s set off immediately,¡± Huang Xiaolong used a highly ingenious concealing method to hide Wulong Villa and the True Dragon avatar, making them invisible not only to ordinary humans but even to the powerful overseas cultivators using divine sense scanning.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong activated his flying sword and led tens of thousands of people, spreading across the land as they flew towards the overseas.

    During the flight, Huang Xiaolong also ordered the Hell¡¯s myriad ghosts to draw talisman seals. These talismans were to help these people, who had never been overseas, see through various foreign illusions and truly understand the world of overseas cultivators, ensuring they were not as blind as when in their own lands.

    After the symbols were drawn, infinite ghostly spirits from the underworld appeared and thrust those symbols into people¡¯s bodies.

    From then on, when people gazed out at the vast sea, their perspective had significantly changed compared to before; the colors were richer, there was more depth, and it all seemed much more mysterious!

    On the flying sword.

    ¡°Hey, Little Long, why does the ocean look so different from before?¡± the beautiful teacher Chu Tingting asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe, of course it¡¯s different. In the future, you¡¯ll have the chance to encounter another world, a brand-new world, you know.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry at all, I¡¯m here to protect you.¡±

    Along the way, there was laughter and chatter, tens of thousands of people traveling together without a hint of loneliness or dreariness, resembling a massive tribal migration, very spectacular.

    Thus, the large troop flew until dusk, with the setting sun casting patches of resplendent, mottled gold across the sea.

    Finally!

    The Dragon Island appeared within everyone¡¯s sight!

    It was a not so large island, enveloped in layers of light screens, with buildings that lacked any modern city features typical of central nations.

    Gone were the skyscrapers seen everywhere, no large shopping malls or supermarkets, and definitely no modern transportation like cars.

    What existed were merely quaint, charm-filled wooden ¡®ge-lou,¡¯ glazed tiles, and palaces.

    It felt like traveling back in time!

    ¡°My goodness! Little Long, is this the overseas fairy island you were talking about? It¡¯s so beautiful! Pure natural beauty! It¡¯s prettier than any island I¡¯ve ever traveled to!¡± Cui Feiyan was astonishingly impressed. ¡°Perfect! It¡¯s truly perfect!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, are we going to live on this island from now on?¡± Lin Jing was also excited.

    Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang, among other wives, were naturally prone to fantasy. Facing Dragon Island, it was like stepping into a fairytale world, dreamlike and illusory.

    The others, such as the patriarchs and high-ranking officials from the top ten ancient martial families, were also in awe. They had clearly begun touching a brand-new world they had never ventured into before!

    ¡°Right, this is Dragon Island¨Cnot bad, right? This is our home in the overseas world. However, with so many people arriving on Dragon Island now, it¡¯s a bit crowded. Looks like I will have to expand the island,¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a sense of thriving urgency, quite motivated.

    Just then, a mass of divine thoughts washed over the air¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~~we¡¯ve actually found quite a few mortals!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they think by just gathering these feeble mortals, weak as ants, they can form a sect? That¡¯s laughable, it would make an old man¡¯s teeth fall from laughter! Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Tens of thousands of mortals, tsk tsk, although numerous, isn¡¯t it too childish?¡±

    ¡°Just a swarm of ants, no matter their number, they¡¯re crushed in a moment of thought.¡±

    ¡­

    These divine thoughts were filled with Schadenfreude.

    Clearly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s announcement to establish a new sect in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world had stirred up a great buzz across the entire overseas realm, drawing significant attention.

    And all the attention was filled with mockery and skepticism, as well as ridicule and abuse¨Can overwhelming doubt!

    Perhaps, only a true madman would choose to believe in Huang Xiaolong!

    However, these divine thoughts had yet to discover Huang Xiaolong¡¯s trump card¨Cthe True Dragon Clones at Wolong Villa!

    Facing these divine thoughts, even the Great Grandmasters from the top ten families felt stifled, nearly suffocating, their faces pallid as paper.

    Cultivators of mana, indeed, were not contended by Great Grandmasters of ancient martial arts. Merely a thread of divine sense from a thousand miles away was enough to make these Great Grandmasters crumble!

    ¡°Hmph! What are you doing loitering at my doorstep? It¡¯s utterly boring! Disperse already, four months from now you can come and attend the ceremony openly!¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly, and instantly, a massive blinding formation exploded, isolating all divine senses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded.

    In an instant, he led all the people, flying over to the sky above Dragon Island, and descended.

    The island was lit up with countless lanterns, a brilliant spectacle.

    At this moment, Mr. Dongfang and six Loose Cultivators were eagerly anticipating their arrival.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang! Look!¡± the six Loose Cultivators exclaimed simultaneously. ¡°The Island Master is back! And he brought so many people! Unbelievable, the Island Master brought back tens of thousands of people~~!¡±

    Boom~~!!!!

    The first to land on Dragon Island was the Wolong Manor, carried by a True Dragon.

    As Huang Xiaolong recited the incantations, his hands continuously formed various seals, powerful mana bursting forth!

    The True Dragon avatar, along with Wolong Manor, was suddenly embedded on Dragon Island, on a vast flat terrain.

    The True Dragon avatar quickly burrowed into the bottom of Dragon Island, and in an instant, the entire Dragon Island was enveloped in Dragon Qi, swirling like fish and dragons. In other words, Dragon Island now had the protection of a Dragon Vein!

    The True Dragon, hidden in the sea, was a dragon returning to the sea, releasing Dragon Qi that was even more majestic and of a higher quality!

    Those on Dragon Island were automatically nourished by the Dragon Qi every day, benefiting immensely.

    Huang Xiaolong still continued casting spells, shielding this spectacle, preventing overseas forces from temporarily spying on his real capabilities!

    Wolong Manor, as if it had stood on Dragon Island since ancient times, blended perfectly, showing no signs of transportation.

    ¡°A sizable manor has descended?¡± Mr. Dongfang couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°What grandeur! This truly is grandeur! This manor, covering dozens to hundreds of acres, was transported all the way from the central plains of Huaxia, unscathed¡­The Island Master really has divine abilities! Let¡¯s go over and take a look!¡±

    Mr. Dongfang and the six Loose Cultivators did not notice the True Dragon avatar. If they had, they would probably have been startled enough to jump up!

    Next to Wolong Manor.

    Tens of thousands of people arrived.

    Huang Xiaolong and his wives, along with another group of people, directly descended inside Wolong Manor.

    ¡°Wow~~finally here, yeah!¡± Zhou Mi giggled. ¡°I even want to start a live stream! Uh~~but there¡¯s no cell signal.¡±

    ¡°Island Master~~you¡¯re back!¡± Mr. Dongfang, accompanied by the six Loose Cultivators, rushed into Wolong Manor and approached Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe, Mr. Dongfang, this time I brought tens of thousands of people. From today onwards, Dragon Island will be bustling with activity, no longer quiet and deserted.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Good news, good news, this is great news.¡± Mr. Dongfang quickly responded.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, what do you think of my Wolong Manor?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually with a smile.

    ¡°What grandeur!¡± Mr. Dongfang looked around in admiration. ¡°Antique and cultural, the layout shows great craftsmanship, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such majestic and beautiful manors in the central plains of Huaxia!¡±

    ¡°Now that there are more people, there will be more things to keep us busy,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, you are now the steward of Dragon Island. Among the people I brought, there are various craftsmen and cooks; I ask you to settle them in and delegate some of the daily tasks to them.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Island Master, rest assured, I will arrange everything properly,¡± Mr. Dongfang chuckled with a squint.

    Immediately, Mr. Dongfang began organizing various affairs.

    Most of the people were accommodated in the various inns that previously existed on Dragon Island, settled down, and were assigned jobs according to their individual skills, each performing their duties.

    Everything was carried out in an orderly fashion.

    Huang Xiaolong, along with his wives and several beasts, as well as most of the female family members, moved into Wolong Villa.

    Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang were also housed in Wolong Villa, occupying a few rooms.

    That night, Dragon Island was filled with laughter and joy, bonfires everywhere, filled with songs and dances.

    It was a grand banquet!

    The island had ample stored food supplies, and beings like Zhan Tang, who were at the Divine Skills level, could easily conjure spells to catch a large number of deep-sea fish, giant lobsters, and even sharks and whales.

    There were many chefs among the people Huang Xiaolong brought, hence the banquet was incredibly lavish with all kinds of exquisite mountain and sea delicacies.

    People from the Central Plains rarely had the opportunity to taste such fresh and natural seafood, and everyone thoroughly enjoyed themselves.

    The wives were particularly cheerful as they could now stay with Huang Xiaolong permanently, and even started dancing around one of the bonfires.

    In summary, that night, Dragon Island truly transformed into an ocean of joy.

    Huang Xiaolong cast several illusions to ensure that no matter what happened on Dragon Island, it would not be observed by other overseas cultivators.

    Late at night.

    Inside Wolong Villa, in a council hall.

    Huang Xiaolong, having eaten and drunk his fill, sat at the head of the table.

    Zhan Tang, Mr. Dongfang, six Loose Cultivators, many of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, three little monsters, and great demons like the Fox Demon Empress, all gathered together.

    ¡°Island Master, we now have enough manpower to establish a sect, what should we do next?¡± Zhan Tang was very interested in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s upcoming plans because she knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s capabilities, which dissolved her previous worries and instead filled her with boundless confidence.

    ¡°Island Master, we are now attracting attention from various overseas forces!¡± Mr. Dongfang said with a mix of laughter and helplessness. ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced such a situation before. I fear that sects like Shushan, Emei, Qingcheng, and Kongtong are all watching us. Yet, they are all simply waiting to see us fail.¡±

    ¡°Waiting to see us fail? Four months from now, I want none of them to be able to laugh!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes held a hint of scorn. ¡°But we must also hurry. Tomorrow, I plan to go into seclusion.

    Seclusion?

    Everyone looked at Huang Xiaolong with puzzled expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, last time we went to the Great Dragon Ruins, I transported the entire altar back here. I told you, that altar is actually a Formation containing the Time Law and Space Law! It opens once every fifty years! This time, I¡¯m going into seclusion to fully understand that Formation! I¡¯ll modify the Time Law on the altar! This will allow our people on Dragon Island to inherit the power of the dragon every day! Thus, making everyone as powerful as dragons! With this as the basis, we can establish a new sect!¡± Huang Xiaolong laid out his plan openly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Island Master! Then¡­ then¡­ does that mean I could also inherit the dragon¡¯s power?¡± Zhan Tang was nearly boiling with excitement!

    ¡°Inherit dragon¡¯s power?¡± Mr. Dongfang and the six Loose Cultivators were somewhat baffled.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Heh, Mr. Dongfang, perhaps you are not aware, but just wait and see, you will be able to inherit the dragon¡¯s power too!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and added, ¡°I will also decode the text on the altar, which isn¡¯t human script but belongs to the Long Clan. Deciphering the Long Clan¡¯s script might lead to another opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Little Long, go into seclusion with peace of mind. We won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Ying Aoshan said earnestly.

    The next day.

    In the early morning, Huang Xiaolong began his seclusion! This seclusion was extremely crucial to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s overall plan!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 The Envoy Arrives

    Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070: The Envoy Arrives Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070: The Envoy Arrives In Wolong Villa, there were already some secluded secret chambers, and the entire island was shielded by Huang Xiaolong using sophisticated formations and deception techniques, so there was no need to worry about external enemies invading.

    In the impregnable secret chamber.

    There was a meditation cushion, on which Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged.

    He took out the altar from the dragon relics.

    The altar, early sealed by Huang Xiaolong with talismans and secret techniques, had been reduced to a palm-sized model.

    The model exuded an ancient vast aura, and a mysterious atmosphere of a different time and space. Although small, the runes, scripts, and dragon head statues on it were lifelike.

    ¡°Heh-this time in seclusion, I must unravel all the secrets of this altar!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a gleam as if they could penetrate everything!

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was very research-minded.

    Since childhood, he loved to research.

    Researching all sorts of strange and curious objects in the underworld, all sorts of complex and profound talismans, researching all kinds of bizarre spectres and ghosts¡­

    Research brought him joy.

    His divine sense, bit by bit, permeated into the altar.

    Huang Xiaolong prepared to ¡°dissect¡± this altar.

    One step at a time, first, to penetrate the mysteries of time in the altar¡¯s formation!

    As for the laws of space and the obscure, incomprehensible script that did not belong to humans, those could be discussed later.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s understanding of formations, it was easy to find the part about the Time Law in the altar¡¯s formation.

    His divine sense was fully enveloped in this part!

    Undistracted!

    Day and night!

    Forgoing sleep and meals!

    No one knew how many days had passed when suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slightly closed eyes burst open!

    Two bolts of lightning flashed from his eyes, forming crackling arcs of electricity in the air!

    In a second, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand slightly.

    Whoosh-Whoosh-Whoosh¨C!

    Thousands of threads of supreme pure dragon aura, drawn out by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mana, drifted out from amid the altar¡¯s formation!

    Huang Xiaolong did not harvest this dragon aura, allowing it to wander within the secret chamber. Upon contact with the air, the dragon aura immediately distorted, forming various talismans!

    Almost in less than a blink of an eye, these talismans formed a massive formation!

    Under the envelopment of this formation, the time in the entire secret chamber slowed down drastically.

    ¡°Oh, the Time Formation has been refined by me-hehe-¡± A relieved and delighted smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face. ¡°Good, persistence pays off. The Time Formation set up on this altar has been stripped by me, now I will modify it!¡±

    The Time Formation on the altar activated once every fifty years.

    After refining this formation, Huang Xiaolong could modify it.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong grabbed with his fingers, and hundreds to thousands of talismans from the Time Formation were seized by him!

    The formation suddenly lost many talismans, becoming agitated and unstable, trembling violently as if about to collapse!

    This was a critical moment, Huang Xiaolong did not dare to be negligent, concentrating his mana, he bellowed-¡°Stabilize!!!!!¡±

    Tongue bursting with spring thunder!

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    A golden, impeccably pure ¡°Stabilize¡± character was concentrated and suspended in the center of the secret chamber.

    Everything in the secret chamber froze!

    Time froze! Space froze! Air froze!

    The chaotic, on the verge of exploding Time Formation also froze.

    In this frozen atmosphere, the only one unaffected, was Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Phew-okay, now I will modify the formation.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The hundreds to thousands of talismans he had extracted from the Time Formation, like a multitude of stars, swirled around him, flickering uncertainly.

    ¡°Hmm-just by changing the order of these talismans, I can completely alter the time rules of the altar¡¯s formation-from opening once every fifty years to opening daily-hahaha¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong felt greatly assured.

    Next, was to rearrange the order of the hundreds to thousands of talismans, and finally, reintroduce them one by one into the formation!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    The golden ¡°Stabilize¡± character in the secret chamber.

    Suddenly shattered.

    And the flavor emitted by this Time Formation indeed showed a groundbreaking difference from before!

    ¡°Success.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as expected. ¡°From now on, the ritual of inheriting dragon force will open once every morning around 7 a.m.¡±

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong reinserted the Time Formation back into the altar.

    If people knew that Huang Xiaolong had single-handedly changed the rules of a Time Formation, it would surely drive them to the edge of insanity! To know, altering the rules of time and space, in the overseas cultivator¡¯s world, was something only a powerful being at the realm of universal law alignment, perhaps even the late stages of that realm, could accomplish! Using supreme mana to deduce the rules of cosmic changes to turn back time and alter the void. Huang Xiaolong, merely in his early twenties, possessing such capabilities, how could it not be horrifying?

    If those heads of the overseas sects knew of this, they probably wouldn¡¯t allow Huang Xiaolong to participate in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Rankings talent competition. After all, even the top-ranked prodigy on the Hidden Dragon List couldn¡¯t match Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prowess!

    Continued researching the spatial rules of the altar¡¯s formation.

    After a day and a night, Huang Xiaolong found that these spatial rules were even more difficult to decipher than the Time Rules!

    ¡°I have found it, the part concerning the Space Law in the altar formation,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. Shortly thereafter, he extracted this part from the entire altar formation.

    Just like before, countless strands of dragon qi steamed up, then twisted in the air, turning into countless tiny runes, forming a formation.

    The core of this formation was a pitch-black vortex, like a wormhole! Deep and terrifying! Full of mysterious aura!

    ¡°Indeed, this formation leads to an extremely remote world. Not the human world, nor Earth! It¡¯s another space!¡± Huang Xiaolong tentatively released a thread of divine sense, infiltrating the core, the wormhole-like pitch-black vortex.

    His divine sense traveled at the speed of light through this wormhole.

    But the wormhole was too long, and his divine sense could not go through it to reach another time and space.

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thread of divine sense grew weaker and weaker, eventually getting torn apart by the terrifying energy storm inside the wormhole during transit.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to cross over.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Forget it, rest for a few days before continuing the research.¡± Huang Xiaolong returned the Space Formation back to the altar exactly as it was.

    He stood up and stretched his muscles.

    Although this retreat did not unveil all the secrets of the altar, at least he had deciphered and modified the Time Law, allowing the people of Dragon Island to absorb dragon force every day.

    Year after year like this, Dragon Island was bound to produce a group of powerhouses.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s goal was thus nearly half achieved.

    As for that wormhole leading to an alternate spacetime¡­

    Honestly, this thing had already exceeded Huang Xiaolong¡¯s knowledge!

    Yes!

    Although Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor of the underworld and could even be said to be the only deity on Earth¡­

    He was, after all, just a deity from Earth!

    And the place that the wormhole in the altar led to was definitely not Earth; it very likely was a dragon habitat. Once Huang Xiaolong broke through this spatial barrier and successfully traveled through the wormhole, it was uncertain whether it would be a blessing or a curse!

    If he really did end up in the realm of dragons, then Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, would probably find himself in hot water!

    Huang Xiaolong fantasized about being attacked by hundreds, if not thousands, of mighty dragons¡­

    Damn, that¡¯s too exhilarating!

    ¡°Shit~~ This thing is kinda fierce~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a wry smile.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave the retreat, put the altar on Dragon Island, and host a ceremony for ten thousand people to inherit dragon force! Hahahaha~!¡± Huang Xiaolong composed himself, a playful expression emerging on his face.

    Yes, he planned first to let every person on Dragon Island try to inherit dragon force.

    To see how much they could inherit.

    Everyone had lived for some time at the previous Sleeping Dragon Villas, or on Dragon Island now, nourished by dragon qi and all able to successfully inherit dragon force.

    Even a regular cook or gardener, or the physically weak Miao Erfang, Zhou Mi, Chu Tingting, and the other wives could attain dragon force.

    Dragon force is mighty! Even a single strand could dominate everything in Huaxia!

    Moreover, for those Great Grandmasters of the ancient martial world, they might despair after inheriting dragon force¡­

    Indeed, after practicing ancient martial arts for most of their lives, to find out they are still not a match for inheriting a single strand of dragon force!

    The more Huang Xiaolong thought about it, the more excited he became, and he started walking out of the secret room.

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A powerful intent came from above Dragon Island.

    This intent, turning into a voice, echoed across Dragon Island!

    ¡°Why does the lord of this island shut himself away? I am an envoy sent by various overseas sects. I have come to inspect and see whether this island indeed has the potential to become an emerging sect!¡±

    ¡°Eh? An envoy sent by the overseas sects?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Youre Possessed

    Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: You¡¯re Possessed! Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: You¡¯re Possessed! Huang Xiaolong leisurely walked out from the secret chamber.

    As he arrived at Wolong Villa¡¯s council hall, he immediately saw Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, and many wives swarming up to him.

    ¡°Island Master, emissaries from overseas sects wish to visit Dragon Island,¡± Mr. Dongfang hurriedly said.

    ¡°Oh, I am aware of that,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°By the way, how long was I in seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Little Long, your seclusion was quite lengthy this time, over a month,¡± Song Yuru answered.

    ¡°Ah¨Cover a month? That means less than three months are left until I announce the formation of our sect,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Island Master, shall we allow the emissary to descend onto Dragon Island?¡± Zhan Tang also asked.

    ¡°Hmm, no matter, open the defensive formation and let him come. Don¡¯t worry, the island is protected by an illusion I set up. Its secrets won¡¯t be easily discerned by anyone,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly with a smile.

    At that moment, with a thought from Huang Xiaolong, the layers of defensive light screens covering Dragon Island automatically parted.

    The next instant, an immense oppressive force descended from the sky.

    Huang Xiaolong led everyone to meet the force head-on.

    Dragon Island!

    A middle-aged man wearing a yellow robe, without a beard and a pale face, his mana fluctuations deep and vast, descended slowly, producing myriad halos and auspicious layers of phenomena wherever he went.

    People on the island, such as the Great Grandmasters of ancient martial families and individuals from the major Binhai families, were utterly astounded upon seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s descent, as if they were witnessing an Immortal arriving on the island!

    ¡°This¡­ this must be the foreign cultivator Master Little Long spoke of¡­ so¡­ so powerful¡­ Facing him feels¡­ like facing an apocalypse, it¡¯s truly frightening~~,¡± the Xuanyuan Family Head said to his relatives next to him, his voice filled with fear.

    The atmosphere on the island became somewhat heavy.

    After the middle-aged man landed on the island, he scanned with his divine sense and a slight sneer of disdain appeared at the corners of his mouth, but he maintained some decorum, avoiding exaggerating his disdain, murmuring to himself. ¡°The number of people is not small, reaching tens of thousands. Such a number doesn¡¯t fall short of some big sects, but there are hardly any cultivators~~ ants, a bunch of ants! And yet, they wish to form a sect? It seems~~ it won¡¯t take much of our time¡­¡±

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong led everyone to greet him.

    ¡°Hmm? Young man, are you the master of this island?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Huang Xiaolong with extreme arrogance. He scanned him with his divine sense, attempting to see through all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secrets.

    However, when his divine sense entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, it was like a clay ox entering the sea, or plunging into an unfathomably deep abyss!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The middle-aged man was taken aback.

    Such a situation could only imply two possibilities¨Cone, Huang Xiaolong was very weak, merely a mortal, undetectable by divine sense.

    Two, Huang Xiaolong was unfathomable, even beyond the middle-aged man¡¯s ability to perceive!

    The middle-aged man could not see through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reality, yet Huang Xiaolong had clearly understood him at a glance!

    This man was a mid-stage Tribulation Realm cultivator, with thick and refined mana and fluctuations that belonged to the Qingcheng Sect.

    He was from the Qingcheng Sect!

    In fact, after assimilating the strand of divine sense from Dugu Hong, Huang Xiaolong was practically an antique of the Qingcheng Sect, and subconsciously, he felt like he was meeting his juniors.

    ¡°Yes, this is my Dragon Island,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an innocuous smile.

    ¡°Hmm. Young man, you have announced that in a few months, you intend to form a new sect. This matter has already spread across the overseas world. It is no trivial matter, for it has been many years since a new sect was born. We, the major sects, take this matter seriously. Therefore, I was specially dispatched here, as an emissary, to inspect this island, to see if it qualifies~~~¡± the middle-aged man said formally. ¡°I come from the Qingcheng Sect.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even bother to mention his own name to Huang Xiaolong!

    And furthermore, his expression was filled with deep disappointment.

    ¡°As a senior of the Qingcheng Sect, since you have come to inspect, then let me take you on a tour around the island,¡± Mr. Dongfang hastily said with respect.

    ¡°No need,¡± the middle-aged man replied, his hands clasped behind his back as he shook his head indifferently. ¡°I have already seen enough. This island does not qualify to establish a sect. Thus, there is no need to waste our time. We will come back for another review in a few months.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Mr. Dongfang immediately became anxious.

    Zhan Tang and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were also very anxious.

    ¡°Could it be that we are being eliminated just like that?¡± Ying Aoshan muttered.

    Huang Xiaolong, with a calm expression, smiled and said, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Young man, your courage and ambition are great, that much is commendable. However¡­ there are no Spirit Veins on this island! To establish a sect, the most basic requirement is to have Spirit Veins so that your disciples can cultivate and generate Mana. Without Spirit Veins, it is as stagnant as dead water; what is there to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Secondly, your island has many people, tens of thousands, but they are all mere mortals! To establish a sect, you at least need a group of disciples capable of wielding Mana, right? I have looked; practitioners of Mana are extremely rare, merely some ancient martial arts Grandmasters with brute strength from the Body Refinement Realm. What is that worth? Not to mention establishing a sect, even some loosely connected Loose Cultivators are better off! Young man, it is good to have dreams and ambition, but what¡¯s more important is to have the matching foundation and roots!¡±

    The middle-aged man flicked his sleeve. ¡°There is no need for any explanations. That is simply the way it is. Young man, I advise you not to indulge in vain and flamboyant actions anymore. Being down-to-earth is most important. If you insist on establishing this so-called sect, we, the major sects, will not approve, might even stop inquiring further. If you seek to adorn a monkey with a crown, we will leave you to it!¡±

    Having said that, the middle-aged man was about to soar into the clouds and depart.

    ¡°Wait a moment~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong remained calm and tranquil.

    ¡°What more is there to discuss? I have seen everything,¡± the middle-aged man said, extremely impatient and disgusted.

    ¡°You are from the Qingcheng Sect, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, half-smiling.

    ¡°What if I am?¡± the middle-aged man said with a hostile tone.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been practicing Qingcheng Sect¡¯s unique technique, ¡®Thirteen Swords of Soaring,''¡± Huang Xiaolong continued with a smile. ¡°However, have there recently been some problems with your practice? For instance, does your Mana become somewhat muddled momentarily after releasing all thirteen flying swords at once?¡±

    ¡°This?¡± The middle-aged man, originally about to leave, was suddenly struck, his eyes widening. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Indeed, for the past six months, when this middle-aged man was practicing the unique skill ¡°Thirteen Swords of Soaring,¡± and especially when he released all thirteen swords at once, his True Qi would become chaotic, causing discomfort in his chest and making it somewhat difficult to control the flying swords!

    However, as a mid-stage Great Grandmaster transcending tribulations, he kept this a secret due to concern for his reputation!

    Few people knew about it!

    Unexpectedly, today, a young man had pointed it out directly to his face!

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Now, try concentrating your Mana on Dubhe, Canopy, Purple Palace, Hall of Jade, Middle Dan Tian, Upper Dan Tian, and the Hara Point¡­ hehe, you¡¯ll suddenly feel as if you¡¯ve been struck by lightning, with your Mana instantly thrown into disarray¡­

    ¡°You~! You¡­¡± The middle-aged man was shocked to his core, but subconsciously, he did as Huang Xiaolong had said.

    He immediately concentrated his Mana on Dubhe, Canopy, Purple Palace, Hall of Jade, Middle Dan Tian, Upper Dan Tian, and the Hara Point¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Ah~!¡±

    The middle-aged man let out a scream of agony, his body convulsing violently for a few moments, a tidal sound emanating from his body. However, this sound was extremely chaotic! Clearly, his Mana had been disordered at that moment!

    ¡°Hehe~~ you¡¯ve entered demonic cultivation. Well, you won¡¯t die immediately; you could drag it out for a year or so before your body and path wither away. Alright, you may go now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to the middle-aged man, smiling at his misfortune.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Tomorrow Inherit the Dragon Force

    Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: Tomorrow, Inherit the Dragon Force! Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: Tomorrow, Inherit the Dragon Force! Going mad with cultivation?

    These words, when spoken, left Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, and several Loose Cultivators behind Huang Xiaolong somewhat dumbfounded¡­

    The envoy before them was from the Qingcheng Sect, a major figure, and a mid-Nascent Soul stage cultivator at that!

    The mid-Nascent Soul stage is already an unfathomable realm, let alone one from a major sect!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words seemed¡­ somewhat abrupt!

    However, Zhan Tang and the others had to admire Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanour. Facing a power of great stature from a major sect, he still spoke effortlessly and logically.

    ¡°All right, you better hurry back and prepare for what follows,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, effectively showing the visitor out.

    The middle-aged man from the Qingcheng Sect was utterly terrified at this moment! As per Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions, concentrating his mana on several acupoints indeed took a toll like thunder striking, and his internal mana burst out wildly!

    Fortunately, the middle-aged man maintained a hint of clarity in his critical moment of life and death, quickly extracting the mana gathered at those acupoints, avoiding any dire consequences¡­

    Even so, he was scared to the point of turning pale as a sheet, with dense beads of sweat oozing out. His body felt as if drained of strength!

    Trembling, the middle-aged man pulled out a green porcelain bottle from his chest, poured out an elixir, and swallowed it down. His complexion gradually recovered, and his previously listless mana began to rally.

    Over the past six months, every time the middle-aged man practiced the ¡°Thirteen Swords of Flying,¡± signs of muddied mana appeared. At that time, he had some suspicions but wasn¡¯t sure; now, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s straightforward diagnosis, he grew even more convinced that he indeed had deviated in his cultivation!

    ¡°You haven¡¯t fallen terminally ill yet, so you can save yourself, but indeed, you¡¯ve gone mad with cultivation.¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a playful tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t an injury, nor a disease, it¡¯s a classic case of cultivation deviation, incurable by medicine or stone. Even if a great power of your Qingcheng Sect intervened, they could only prolong your life by a few years.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ this¡­ young¡­ friend¡­¡± The middle-aged man trembled, changing his reference for Huang Xiaolong from ¡°young man¡± to ¡°young friend.¡±

    He thought to himself that even the great masters of the Qingcheng Sect hadn¡¯t noticed his cultivation deviation, yet today, without him using any mana, this verdant youth detailed everything with precision¨Chow mysterious!

    ¡®Could it be that this youth holds the method to save my life?¡¯ The middle-aged man wondered, a strange thought crossing his mind.

    Thereupon, he became exceedingly polite, even somewhat meek. ¡°Young friend, I apologize for any offense just now. My name is ¡®Yu Tiankui¡¯, and I serve as the head of the Law Enforcement Hall in the Qingcheng Sect.¡±

    Head of the Law Enforcement Hall.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. It seemed this man held quite a status within the Qingcheng Sect.

    Indeed, the reason Huang Xiaolong could instantly see that Yu Tiankui had deviated in cultivation was simple: after assimilating the strand of divine consciousness from Dugu Hong, Huang Xiaolong was thoroughly familiar with the affairs of the Qingcheng Sect!

    Dugu Hong was a huge figure in the late stage of Dao Fusion!

    Huang Xiaolong had also extracted various sword techniques malpractices of the ¡°Thirteen Swords of Flying¡± from that strand of Dugu Hong¡¯s divine consciousness.

    ¡°Oh, Hall Master Yu. Nice to meet you,¡± replied Huang Xiaolong with some perfunctoriness.

    ¡°Um¡­ young friend¡­ I wonder¡­ I wonder about this cultivation deviation of mine¡­¡± Yu Tiankui looked at Huang Xiaolong with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Have you been taking ¡®Spirit Grass of Qing¡¯ recently to accelerate your cultivation?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡± Yu Tiankui was struck dumb!

    After several breaths, he exclaimed, ¡°Young friend! You truly have a divine tact! Yes, yes! From some ancient materials, I found that taking ¡®Spirit Grass of Qing¡¯ could hasten the practice of ¡®Thirteen Swords of Flying¡¯¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been immersed in this sword technique for over a hundred years, just one step away from perfection. Unable to resist the temptation, I¡­ I took a large amount of ¡®Spirit Grass of Qing¡¯ to use the herb¡¯s efficacy to drive the sword technique¡­ Initially, the progress was indeed rapid, breaking through several bottlenecks, but later¡­ it started to feel somewhat wrong¡­¡±

    Now, Yu Tiankui fully believed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    ¡°Yes. Taking ¡®Spirit Grass of Qing¡¯ can indeed speed up the practice of the ¡®Thirteen Swords of Flying.''¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke complacently. ¡°However, medication depends on the individual. The medicinal properties of ¡®Spirit Grass of Qing¡¯ are extremely potent and fiery. Considering your character, I presume you¡¯re the serene, highly strategic type who rarely resorts to violence¨Ca mild-mannered person. If it were someone impulsive, taking ¡®Spirit Grass of Qing¡¯ would be all benefit and no harm. But you, heh¡­ What¡¯s your character like?¡±

    With that, Yu Tiankui slapped his forehead and blurted out, ¡°Young friend! You truly are divinely tactful, perfectly strategic! Yes! Yes! Yes! I¡¯m not the impulsive or easily angered type¨CI¡¯m calculative! I rarely resort to violence! I¡­ I am a slow-tempered person!¡±

    ¡®A slow temper my foot, I see you as nothing but a smiling tiger¨Csweet-mouthed but secretly tripping others up,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°That explains it. With your disposition, rashly taking ¡®Spirit Grass of Qing¡¯ would inevitably lead to cultivation deviation. Now, the medicinal properties have infiltrated your foundation¡­ hehehehe,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Yu Tiankui was sweating profusely. ¡°Young friend, this¡­ my¡­ my¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, want to be cured?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a playful smile.

    Yu Tiankui immediately nodded vigorously, like a pecking hen. ¡°Yes! Yes! Young friend, I don¡¯t know if you have¡­ some wonderful method¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitated.

    ¡°Young friend, rest assured! If you cure my manic deviation, I will reward you handsomely! In my Qingcheng Sect, a disciple¡¯s word is as good as gold¨Cwe never go back on our word!¡± Yu Tiankui declared, thumping his chest.

    ¡°A generous reward is unnecessary,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°For now, go back. Use ¡®Fire Willow Flowers¡¯ to boil water and drink three bowls each day to delay the damage from the manic deviation. However, to fully recover without harming your cultivation¡­ it will take me some time and effort to concoct some elixirs.¡±

    ¡°How wonderful! Thank you, young friend! Thank you so much!¡± Yu Tiankui was overwhelmed with gratitude, as if he had been granted a royal pardon.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t have much time lately¨CI¡¯m busy establishing a sect¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Senior Yu, you are here as an envoy to inspect my Dragon Island¡­ You tell me, am I not qualified to establish a sect?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Tiankui understood the implication perfectly.

    He knew that Huang Xiaolong was blackmailing him!

    Admittedly, Dragon Island had no significant presence and couldn¡¯t possibly establish any sect.

    But now, with his life in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, how could he dare to object?

    ¡°Ah, young friend, this island is a land of outstanding natural beauty, with excellent feng shui, perfect for establishing a sect! Hahaha! With tens of thousands of people, it already matches the scale of a large sect! Young friend, rest assured, I will go back and persuade the major sects to send representatives for another inspection!¡± Yu Tiankui promised fervently. ¡°But, to be honest, whether your sect will gain approval from the higher-ups of these major sects, well¡­ that I dare not guarantee.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Senior Yu, you needn¡¯t worry about that. I promise you, as long as you bring those sect representatives here to Dragon Island, successful or not, I will proceed to concoct the life-saving elixir for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Phew~~¡± Yu Tiankui breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, alright, young friend, I won¡¯t impose any further. I¡¯m going back to Qingcheng Sect now to report this, rest assured, in a few months, representatives from the overseas sects will all come to this island!¡±

    Having said so, Yu Tiankui hurriedly flew away on his sword.

    After Yu Tiankui left, Huang Xiaolong deactivated the island¡¯s defensive formation.

    ¡°Island Master, you are truly incredible! With just a few words, you¡¯ve coaxed such a bigshot from the Qingcheng Sect into complete compliance!¡± Zhan Tang exclaimed in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, Island Master, originally Senior Yu from Qingcheng Sect had written off Dragon Island, but your words have made him change his mind completely!¡± Mr. Dongfang still found it hard to believe.

    ¡°What trickery? What do you mean by trickery? He really was going through a manic deviation and he would have died within half a year. I can indeed save his life¨Cthat¡¯s an absolute truth,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated seriously.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s as if we¡¯ve got the opportunity for the overseas sects to send representatives for a final assessment,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling. ¡°However, whether we will gain their approval remains to be seen. But I¡¯m not shooting in the dark here!¡±

    Having finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned towards a mountain range on the island.

    The mountain chain, winding like a dragon, had the highest peak at its top¨Ca flat area without any buildings, quite expansive.

    Huang Xiaolong performed a sweeping gesture with his hand!

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    The altar, akin to a model, was then tossed towards the summit of that peak.

    The altar grew wildly against the wind!

    It landed smoothly and steadily on the peak!

    And was deeply embedded in it.

    The size of the altar also became as it had been in the giant dragon ruins!

    At that moment, looking up, one could see an ancient altar standing on the peak!

    A profound oppressive force, centered on the altar, enveloped the entire island!

    Most captivating was the dragon head on the altar, immensely large and crafted from an unknown stone, exuding a desolate aura and an immense oppressive force that seemed to disdain all mortal life!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The dragon¡¯s mouth was wide open, as if it were about to spew a world-ending breath!

    The tens of thousands on the island all looked up at the altar and the dragon head, feeling a sense of reverence!

    ¡°Hmm~~~ do you know what this is?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice spread to every corner of the island, clear to everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°This is the foundation of the sect I¡¯m creating! This is your fortune! Your opportunity! Listen up, tomorrow morning, when the sun rises, you all climb that mountain, ascend the altar, and inherit the dragon¡¯s power! I want to see, among those on this island, who inherits more dragon power!¡±

    Tomorrow! Inherit the dragon power!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Everyone is like a Dragon

    Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: Everyone is like a Dragon! Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: Everyone is like a Dragon! Huang Xiaolong had modified the time Formation of the altar, placing it on the island. Thus, the altar would be activated daily, allowing people to undertake the ceremony to inherit dragon power!

    Everyone¡¯s minds were shocked by the altar, feeling as if something momentous was about to happen!

    On this day, Huang Xiaolong had a good rest, and by the next day, before the sun had risen from the sea level, a long queue had already formed at the foot of the mountain, orderly and serpent-like.

    The atmosphere was solemn and reverent.

    It was like a pilgrimage of tens of thousands!

    Huang Xiaolong took his wives and flew to the top of the mountain, standing next to the altar.

    ¡°Island Master, may we begin?¡± Mr. Dongfang stood at the ready with his hands at his sides.

    Zhan Tang spoke with extreme excitement, ¡°Island Master, I have lived at Wolong Villa for over a month, I wonder if I can successfully inherit dragon power.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can. Alright, Zhan Tang, you¡¯ll be the first one to ¡®eat the crab.¡¯ Give it a try,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Island Master, I¡¯m the first to go up?¡± Zhan Tang was filled with expectation, yet also a sense of being flattered.

    ¡°Stop dawdling, there are tens of thousands of people queuing down the mountain,¡± urged Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright! Island Master, I¡¯ll give it a try! I hope I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Zhan Tang took a deep breath and stepped onto the altar one step at a time.

    As soon as she ascended the altar, a celestial phenomenon ensued!

    The aura emanating from Zhan Tang immediately illuminated the ancient altar!

    Glows from the dawn sky intertwined, aureoles of auspicious energy stacked layers upon layers!

    Blessings from another time and space were bestowed upon this altar, and countless words and symbols emerged like a mirage, creating a spectacle to behold!

    This scene rendered Mr. Dongfang and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives speechless, nearly driving them to their knees in worship!

    Those queuing at the mountain¡¯s base also bowed down in homage!

    No sooner had these events started than the dragon¡¯s head atop the altar shone brightly, its eyes emanating authority and awe, and from its mouth, a purple dragon-shaped shadow with scales, horns, and wispy whiskers, lifelike, was spewed out!

    This dragon-shaped shadow howled and then burrowed into Zhan Tang¡¯s body! It circuited throughout her body before finally coiling itself within her Dantian!

    Zhan Tang¡¯s physique was refined in the process!

    Impurities within her body, and the marrow of her bones, were expelled!

    ¡°My God! Me! I¡¯ve inherited a dragon power! There¡¯s no dragon bloodline in my body, yet I¡¯ve inherited dragon power! A miracle! This is simply a miracle!¡± Feeling the ripple of dragon power within her, Zhan Tang was over the moon! This power was different from her Mana, more direct and more violent!

    Before Zhan Tang¡¯s thought could settle, another dragon power erupted into her body!

    She inherited a second dragon power!

    Following that¡­

    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom~~!

    Dragon Qi was emitted one after another from the dragon¡¯s mouth!

    Zhan Tang¡¯s dragon power also surged step by step.

    Ultimately, she inherited 15 strands of dragon power before the process came to a rest.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Zhan Tang, having resided in Wolong Villa for over a month, you¡¯ve inherited 15 strands of dragon power, even more than my chief wife did. It seems that as a cultivator, your physique is slightly more suited to inheriting dragon power,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Alright, come down now. From now on, as long as you live in Wolong Villa, you¡¯ll inherit dragon power daily. This gradual accumulation over time is not to be underestimated. You¡¯ll encounter bottlenecks in cultivating Mana, but there are no such bottlenecks in inheriting dragon power while you reside in Wolong Villa! Just accumulate day by day!¡±

    Content, Zhan Tang descended from the altar.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, you should try it too,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Seeing the miraculous event that had occurred to Zhan Tang, Mr. Dongfang was also somewhat unable to contain his excitement. As he stepped onto the altar, he inherited 11 dragon powers.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives took turns ascending the altar.

    Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan had already successfully inherited dragon power once before, but after residing in the Wo Long Villa for over a month, this was their second inheritance.

    This time, Song Yuru inherited 9 dragon powers, adding up to a total of 22 when combined with the 13 she had inherited previously.

    Ying Aoshan had only inherited 2 dragon powers last time, but this time she managed to inherit 10, totaling 12 dragon powers.

    The other wives were excited by the hunt and hurriedly rushed up to the altar one after another.

    Most of them inherited around twenty-something dragon powers.

    The ones with less inherited around ten or more dragon powers.

    Each dragon power was equivalent to the strength of a Great Grandmaster of ancient martial arts condensing 2000 True Qi. In this way, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives had almost done nothing at all yet lived in Wo Long Villa and lain there to gain superhuman strength!

    This was the quintessential example of gaining without laboring! If word of this spread, the overseas cultivators would probably turn green with envy!

    Everything went extremely smoothly, fulfilling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previous conception.

    Subsequently, people queuing at the foot of the mountain took turns stepping onto the altar.

    The process of inheriting dragon power was very simple, and no complications occurred.

    Some received as many as twenty-something dragon powers while others received a dozen or more.

    After inheriting the dragon power, Great Grandmasters of the top ten ancient martial families let out cries of shock and horror, ¡°What is this power! It¡¯s so magnificent! It¡¯s many times stronger than the True Qi I¡¯ve cultivated all my life! Every cell in my body is filled with the terrifying colossal strength of dragon capture and elephant flinging!¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ Mr. Dongfang, you and Zhan Tang can take charge here, I¡¯m heading down,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, feeling somewhat bored after watching by the altar for a while. Then, he took his wives and headed down the mountain.

    The dragon power inheritance ritual went on intensively.

    It was expected that by sunset, every person on the island would have gained dragon power.

    Huang Xiaolong descended the mountain with his wives clinging affectionately to him.

    ¡°Little Long, today was truly a day of witnessing miracles,¡± Lin Jing sighed in admiration. ¡°Those great sects from overseas thought you were just putting on a show, but they would never have imagined you could create such a miracle! A few months from now, when the representatives of those great sects arrive on Dragon Island, they will be absolutely shocked!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a carefree laugh. ¡°Now, on Dragon Island, everyone is as strong as a dragon. Though our roots in the overseas cultivator world are shallow and not enough to contend with those great sects, if we were to return to the Central Plains of Huaxia, this force would absolutely bulldoze everything without any suspense!¡±

    Right, for example, a person who had inherited 10 dragon powers could launch a strike equivalent to the attack of someone who condensed 20000 True Qi. They could pierce through steel plates, and bullets couldn¡¯t penetrate their bodies. This was an existence even more terrifying than Superman, essentially human-shaped Godzilla!

    And Huang Xiaolong had tens of thousands of such people on his side!

    What kind of concept was that?

    Utterly invincible!

    ¡°Hehe~~ But, I can¡¯t just rely on this~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong adjusted his mood and smiled. ¡°I intend to establish a sect that will shock the world of overseas cultivators! To overturn their worldviews! To ensure that those great sects¡¯ representatives can¡¯t find a single fault!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, what ingenious plans do you have now? You always have a trick up your sleeve,¡± Sun Wei giggled.

    ¡°That Qingcheng Sect practitioner who became deranged, didn¡¯t he say that this island had no Spiritual Energy and was like a stagnant pond? Hahaha~~ Now! I want Dragon Island to brim with Spiritual Energy! For Spiritual Energy to pour like rain! To be like a blessed land for immortals!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled with brilliance. ¡°If I don¡¯t play then I don¡¯t play, but if I do, it has to be big! I want Dragon Island¡¯s Spiritual Energy to surpass that of any sect overseas! Let the Qingcheng Sect, Shushan Sect, Emei Sect¨Call those sect headquarters¡¯ Spiritual Energy be completely outdone by me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s best to outshine them! Little Long, how exactly are we going to do that?¡± Song Yuru asked, clapping her hands excitedly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 The Great Array of Sun Moon and

    Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: The Great Array of Sun, Moon, and Stars! Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: The Great Array of Sun, Moon, and Stars! Huang Xiaolong vowed to develop his Dragon Island into a super sect that would make other sects overseas take notice.

    Inheriting dragon power was a fundamental aspect, but he also needed some other hardware facilities, such as¨CSpirit Veins!

    In the world of cultivators overseas, any sect, regardless of size, must have a Spirit Vein. If there were no Spirit Veins, disciples could not cultivate mana. Long ago, some sects had to relocate their headquarters to find new Spirit Veins because their existing ones had dried up.

    If they failed to find one, that sect might never recover and walk the path of decline from its peak!

    ¡°Little Long, could it be that you mean to find a Spirit Vein to implant into Dragon Island? If so, wouldn¡¯t the Spiritual Energy of our Dragon Island transform from nothing to abundance?¡± Lin Jing pondered for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Jing, that¡¯s actually not necessary. Look at this.¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong flew with his sword, making a round above the island.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong began to set up the Formation!

    Yes, he began setting up the Formation!

    He drew numerous talismans, replacing Spirit Stones, and buried them under the ground.

    After busying himself for several hours and skipping meals, he finally managed to set up the Formation before sunset!

    Huang Xiaolong stood at the position of the Formation¡¯s eye, surrounded and supported by his wives like stars around the moon.

    ¡°Little Long, is it ready?¡± Chu Tingting and Sun Wei asked in unison.

    ¡°Hmm~~ now, I will activate the Formation,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    The next second, chanting incantations, suddenly, the island lit up with clusters of light! Each cluster of light was one of the talismans Huang Xiaolong had buried underground.

    Each talisman was lit up. Then, like a spider-web, dense threads intricately connected these talismans in a mysterious order.

    Thus, a spectacular and sacred Formation was formed!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As soon as the Formation was activated, in the sky, the setting sun seemed to be drawn by the power of the Formation and cast beams of dazzling light onto the island!

    This sunlight spread all over Dragon Island and instantly transformed into streams of mighty Spiritual Energy!

    This Spiritual Energy was extremely rich, almost condensing into a haze so dense it couldn¡¯t dissipate!

    Moreover, this Spiritual Energy was warm and comforting, much like the warm sun in the winter!

    The people on Dragon Island were completely bathed in the Spiritual Energy, feeling revitalized as if their spirits had soared, and with every breath, they took in a deliciously fragrant air!

    ¡°Ah~~ this feels so good! Is this¡­ this is Spiritual Energy?¡±

    The wives were so comfortable that they closed their eyes, their faces filled with bliss!

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong casually grabbed a clump of Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Energy, as jiggly as jelly, kept rolling and surging in the palm of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Indeed, the Spiritual Energy refined from the scorching sun is of very high quality.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled contentedly and then took a deep breath, absorbing the Spiritual Energy in his palm.

    ¡°Ah~~! It¡¯s Spiritual Energy! It¡¯s really Spiritual Energy! How could such overwhelming Spiritual Energy appear on our Dragon Island! It¡¯s comparable to those major sects!¡± Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, and those Loose Cultivators were utterly astonished as they flew down from the mountain, landing beside Huang Xiaolong, exclaiming in awe. With a casual grab, they could capture jelly-like Spiritual Energy and couldn¡¯t help but joyfully absorb it.

    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, do not panic. Absorbing this Spiritual Energy gives one a feeling of the blazing sun high above, the sun as big as a wheel~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly with a smile, ¡°This is a Formation I have set up. This Formation has mostly been lost.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, what Formation is this?¡± Zhan Tang asked with a tremble in his voice.

    ¡°The Formation of the Celestial Sun, Moon, and Stars! It can refine the energies contained within the sun, moon, and stars, transforming them into the Spiritual Energy needed by cultivators while cultivating Mana!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sharp light. ¡°What is a Spirit Vein? It¡¯s merely some minerals that, over the years, have absorbed the essence of the sun and moon, thus becoming imbued with Spiritual Energy! Once this Formation is activated, it directly absorbs the essence of the sun and moon, isn¡¯t it wonderful? Moreover, every Spirit Vein has its day of depletion, but by directly extracting the essence of the sun, moon, and stars, it will never run out! Unless, of course, the sun and moon destroy the stars, and the world collapses!¡±

    ¡°As long as the world endures, the Spiritual Energy of Dragon Island will never perish!¡±

    The Formation of the Celestial Sun, Moon, and Stars?

    Directly extracting the essence of the sun, moon, and stars?

    Totally awe-inspiring!

    Everyone nearby was completely shocked!

    They had their mouths wide open, unable to close them!

    Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°Look, now Dragon Island is drawing the essence of the fierce sun, and at night, it will extract the essence of the moon and the power of the stars! I won¡¯t say much about the essence of the moon, as there¡¯s a legend in the west about a race of werewolves who, on full moon nights, howl at the moon and transform. This shows that the essence of the moon is an extremely powerful and mystical energy. As for the power of the stars, in the endless universe, aside from our Earth, there are countless stars. Some of these stars are ruins, but many stars radiate unique powers! Such as the forces of the five elements¨Cmetal, wood, water, fire, earth¨Cas well as various mystical powers! This grand Formation, collecting the light from billions of stars, is truly extraordinary!¡±

    In the midst of speaking, pride also shone in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°With this Formation in place, whether it¡¯s the Shushan Sect, the Qingcheng Sect, or any other major sect, they would likely have to admit defeat!¡±

    Originally, this Formation was too majestic, and Huang Xiaolong had never used it while he was in Central Huaxia, deeming it beneath his dignity to deploy.

    Now that he had reached the overseas world of cultivators, where powerful fighters and geniuses abounded, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various Divine Skills and techniques were finally being displayed one after another!

    ¡°Island Master! You, you truly are a god descended to earth!¡± Zhan Tang was almost ready to kneel before Huang Xiaolong, her eyes filled with devotion. ¡°The Spiritual Energy on Dragon Island is so abundant, the bottleneck in my cultivation that has persisted for many years feels like it is about to loosen! Three years! Island Master, just three years of dedicated practice on Dragon Island and I will definitely be able to advance to the later stages of the Divine Skills realm!! And in the future, I might even have the chance to reach the Transcendence realm!¡±

    ¡°Island Master, the idea of establishing a sect isn¡¯t just empty talk anymore!¡± Mr. Dongfang said as if invigorated. ¡°Our Dragon Island¡¯s foundation has become immensely strong!¡±

    ¡°When our Little Long takes action, it¡¯s always extraordinary!¡± The wives also let out proud laughter.

    After dinner.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The sky was filled with the glow of stars and moon, cascading down onto the Path of the Dragon.

    The whole Dragon Island appeared as if bathed in a resplendent galaxy! So magnificent! So spectacular!

    The people on the island were completely captivated. It seemed as though they were situated amidst an endless sea of stars!

    The Spiritual Energy on the island was incredibly dense!

    Under the nurture of various stellar forces and the essence of the moon, everyone emitted a glow of enlightenment!

 Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 One Hundred Thousand Water Ghosts

    Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075: One Hundred Thousand Water Ghosts! Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075: One Hundred Thousand Water Ghosts! Today, for Huang Xiaolong and for everyone on Dragon Island, was a day of great jubilation!

    Without exception, the tens of thousands of people on the entire Dragon Island had efficiently completed the Dragon Power Inheritance Ceremony! Everyone had acquired Dragon Power!

    The day before, the island had been nothing but a nest scorned by cultivators, a place of ants, but in the blink of an eye, everyone had some power.

    Although this power was not yet on par with most of the overseas cultivators, it was no longer a mere mob of chickens and dogs.

    The people of Dragon Island, with a wave of their hands, could shatter boulders, tear apart steel plates, survive bombs¨Cthey were no ordinary mortals.

    Moreover, the Spiritual Energy on Dragon Island was enough to support tens of thousands of people to whimsically consume and cultivate.

    With such joyous and celebratory events, how could they not hold a grand banquet to celebrate?

    That evening, thousands of open-air banquets were spread across Dragon Island!

    Huang Xiaolong sat in the seat of honor, the light of the stars and moon shining on him, his aura ethereal, his garments fluttering; truly, he was like an Immortal among men.

    The admiration people felt for Huang Xiaolong was no longer something that words could express, not even one in ten millionth of it.

    After all, the feats Huang Xiaolong had accomplished were nothing short of miraculous, something not even the timeless giants of the highest rank in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, the ¡®Immortal realm¡¯, could achieve!

    ¡°Island Master, now, our Dragon Island really has come into its own! It¡¯s a far cry from the past! This old man also believes that when the envoys from the major sects arrive on our island, they will definitely be astonished and then recognize Dragon Island! They won¡¯t be able to find a single fault!¡± Mr. Dongfang said, his face full of satisfaction. ¡°The best decision of my life was, back then, to abandon Guan Shan Island Master and join you, Island Master!¡±

    Thinking about it now, it really is somewhat fortunate!

    Even though Guan Shan had a bit of reputation among the overseas cultivators and had some connections, compared to Huang Xiaolong at this moment, he was indeed pitifully weak!

    ¡°No hurry, we still have a few months¡¯ time, we can still prepare gradually,¡± Huang Xiaolong said deliberately. ¡°As the saying goes, when it does not chirp, it is silent, but when it does, it astonishes.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what plans the Island Master has next?¡± Zhan Tang asked with utmost respect.

    ¡°Listen~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it reached every corner of Dragon Island, clear to everyone.

    Everyone stopped their eating and drinking, pricked up their ears, and listened respectfully.

    ¡°Now, as long as you reside on Dragon Island, every day you will absorb Dragon Qi, and every few days, you can go to the altar to inherit Dragon Power~~this really is leveling up while lying down.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The atmosphere immediately relaxed.

    Many people burst out laughing.

    ¡°Little Long, your sect is really quite interesting,¡± Ying Aoshan laughed enchantingly. ¡°In other sects, disciples diligent in cultivation and striving hard to gain power and progress. But in your sect, the disciples do nothing, eat their fill, sleep, and still gain power! Once this news spreads out, I¡¯m afraid¡­ all the disciples from all the sects overseas will defect and come to join you~~giggle giggle giggle~~~¡±

    The wives all laughed as well.

    However, although Ying Aoshan¡¯s words were somewhat in jest, they weren¡¯t completely without reason!

    Effortless power was indeed most enviable, especially in the overseas world where one often had to struggle to death to improve oneself!

    ¡°However~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong continued to speak, everyone fell silent again, holding their breaths, listening devoutly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just be idle. Now, the island has abundant energies of sun, moon, and stars, and the Spiritual Energy is so rich it¡¯s almost ludicrous, allowing for all-day cultivation. And because the Spiritual Energy is so dense, your cultivation will advance by leaps and bounds. Besides inheriting Dragon Power, you¨Call start learning Mana! Regardless of whether you have talent or not, just try it anyway.¡± After saying this, Huang Xiaolong smiled at Zhan Tang. ¡°Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang, both of you start from scratch, and your Cultivation Techniques are probably not complex. Starting from tomorrow, share all your Cultivation Techniques with the people on the island. No secrets allowed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Island Master!¡± Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang both respectfully accepted the command.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong sat down and thoroughly enjoyed the feast.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong, along with his wives, arrived at a mountain on the island.

    Releasing his divine sense with a sweep, he saw that the people on Dragon Island were all cultivating the basic spells taught to them by Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang.

    ¡°In less than three months, those major sects will send quite a few envoys to conduct the final inspection of Dragon Island,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a relaxed face. ¡°Hopefully, the island will produce some geniuses who can cultivate Mana. Only then will Dragon Island truly have competitive strength in this harsh, survival of the fittest world overseas~¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong no longer dwelled on these matters and looked down from his high position, surveying the entirety of Dragon Island.

    ¡°Hmm~ Dragon Island is still a bit small; I plan to fill in the land and expand the size of Dragon Island,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Moreover, we need to build a large number of new buildings on the island to give it some presence.¡±

    ¡°Land reclamation?¡± Song Yuru paused and nodded. ¡°Little Long, we have tens of thousands of people on the island, so manpower is enough, but building materials are scarce. However, with less than three months until the arrival of the envoys from those major sects, I wonder if it is still feasible to start such major construction now.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said in surprise, ¡°Big wife, who said I was going to mobilize the island¡¯s people for major construction? They should just focus on their cultivation, how can they be distracted with labor?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Little Long, if you don¡¯t let the people on the island fill the land and build houses, then¡­ could it be¡­¡± The wives were stunned. ¡°Could it be that you will do it yourself? Or should we all do it together?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need; we don¡¯t have to lift a finger, just watch from the sidelines,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a secretive smile. ¡°I will soon rejuvenate Dragon Island.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, his wives were all full of curiosity.

    Watch from the sidelines?

    What kind of watching from the sidelines was this?

    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s the matter of materials,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerily. ¡°I¡¯m not planning on purchasing building materials. On one hand, I don¡¯t have enough Spirit Stones on hand, and I don¡¯t want to rely on selling magical treasures for a living. Besides, we don¡¯t have the time. So¨Cwhy not get something for nothing?¡±

    Get something for nothing?

    The wives were even more baffled.

    ¡°Well, wives, don¡¯t look so dumbfounded. It¡¯s actually very simple. As for building materials, there are plenty underwater. Like sea willow, marine ore, pearls, agate, myrtle steel~~~ The materials available underwater are far superior to those on land,¡± Huang Xiaolong said proudly. ¡°The endless ocean is a natural treasure trove! It¡¯s just that the ocean is too mysterious and filled with dangers, so mankind has not developed it as much as the land.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, his wives suddenly realized and nodded continuously.

    So, Huang Xiaolong planned to find building materials in the ocean.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re really smart,¡± Lin Jing said softly with a smile. ¡°Then, who will go underwater to find the materials? I think, there are indeed a lot of great things in the ocean, endless even, but someone still needs to go and salvage them, right? That¡¯s also a very cumbersome job.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Not cumbersome at all,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, his mind sinking into the netherworld. The decree of the Yin Emperor majestically spread to every corner of the netherworld¨C

    ¡°One hundred thousand water ghosts, fall in! Dive into the ocean, and scrounge for materials!¡±

    A grand intention spread throughout the netherworld.

    Huang Xiaolong opened the gates of the netherworld!

    The next second~~

    Cackling~ Cackling cackling~ Cackling cackling~~

    A Netherworld Path extended down from the void, and a chilling wind whooshed continuously. Innumerable creepy, chilling ghostly laughs descended from the netherworld to the human world!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Its Time to Show the Real Technique

    Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: It¡¯s Time to Show the Real Technique! Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: It¡¯s Time to Show the Real Technique! Soon, within the gates of the underworld, one by one, the wretched water ghosts with disheveled hair made their way along the path of the Yellow Springs.

    These were not ordinary water ghosts but ghost kings, with chilling and sinister spirits emanating from them.

    A hundred thousand water ghosts!

    A hundred thousand ghost kings!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, having inherited the dragon¡¯s power, were bodies impervious to myriad evils, but the sudden sight of so many ghost kings made them feel the chill of a cold wind, their teeth chattering, their bodies frozen with cold!

    Huang Xiaolong cast an illusion so that the others on the island couldn¡¯t see this situation and thus would not affect their cultivation.

    Numerous people had drowned throughout the five thousand years of Huaxia¡¯s history. After death, they all became ghosts, water ghosts! The emergence of a hundred thousand ghost kings over thousands of years was straightforward.

    ¡°Dive into the sea and gather all the useful materials around, bring everything up to the island. Also, collect some mud and rocks; I need to expand the island~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded lightly, and the water ghosts had to obey!

    With a splash, just like dumplings, the water ghosts leaped into the sea.

    After all, as ghost kings of the underworld, diving thousands or even tens of thousands of meters into the ocean was no problem!

    After this task was done, Huang Xiaolong took his wives back to Wo Long Villa to rest.

    In the following days, water ghosts continuously brought various precious materials ashore, accumulating them on the island.

    All sorts of materials like sea oak, agarwood from the sea floor, tortoiseshell, pearls, agate, coral¡­ everything one could imagine!

    In just a few short days, the surface of Dragon Island was piled high with materials.

    Moreover, the water ghosts were quick at expanding the island, doubling its size by more than twice! Of course, this expanded island was still under the protection of the dragon veins.

    His wives were utterly dumbstruck by this.

    Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang, along with three little monsters, also came to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, looking at the array of underwater materials, unable to utter a word.

    ¡°Little Long, now that we have almost all the materials, can we build many buildings, letting those water ghosts start the work?¡± Song Yuru said eagerly.

    ¡°Water ghosts? How can water ghosts build houses?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s find some souls of excellent craftsmen from their past lives instead.¡±

    Excellent craftsmen?

    His wives looked at Huang Xiaolong with curiosity.

    Huang Xiaolong said slowly, ¡°You know about the Great Wall, right?¡±

    His wives nodded dumbly.

    ¡°As one of the seven wonders of the world, the Great Wall of Huaxia, a man-made structure built more than 2000 years ago, took over a hundred years to complete. The enormity of this project makes one believe in the greatness of human strength. About two to three million people died during this project. It is said that those who died were buried on the spot, hence the legend of Meng Jiangnu weeping so much that the Great Wall collapsed to reveal her husband¡¯s corpse.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum. The Prime Minister Li Si was the designer. Nearly 720,000 people were gathered, almost eight times the number of people who built the Pyramids of Giza.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong paused, ¡°Whether it was the craftsmen who built the Great Wall or those who constructed Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum, they were the most excellent and outstanding craftsmen of those times.¡±

    At this point, his wives finally understood what Huang Xiaolong was planning!

    Heavens! Huang Xiaolong was actually planning to use the craftsmen who had built the Great Wall and Emperor Qin¡¯s mausoleum to construct houses on Dragon Island!

    This was truly a move of epic proportions!

    Well¡­ to be precise, it would be the souls of those craftsmen.

    Huang Xiaolong had Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang leave. Currently, only the original members knew about Huang Xiaolong being the Yin Emperor. Huang Xiaolong had no plans yet to reveal this secret to cultivators overseas.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong opened the gates of the underworld again, releasing millions of the souls of these craftsmen.

    These craftsmen, all ghosts from the Qin period, many of whom had evolved into ghost kings, and even the lesser ones were either blue or purple fierce ghosts.

    Millions of craftsman ghosts used the materials accumulated on the island to begin construction.

    These souls had been skilled craftsmen in their lifetime, and after death, they became ghosts with immense ghostly power. Thus, when they wielded their tools to build, the speed was so rapid it dazzled the eyes. Some giant stones and logs, weighing tons, were often lifted by a mere gust of ghostly wind.

    The construction speed was extremely fast!

    Seven days! It took merely seven days to complete the massive project!

    A vast palace with an imposing aura!

    Pavilions and towers!

    An observatory!

    Carved beams and painted rafters!

    Many huge, unmatched pearls and gemstones were embedded in the various antiquely designed structures.

    Water ghosts mined spirit flowers and immortal trees from the seabed, which were also intricately planted around the island, with their fragrance subtly wafting through the air.

    At that time, Dragon Island drew the essence of the sun, the moon, and the stars, and the Spiritual Energy was so dense it could not be dispersed, creating a mist-enshrouded atmosphere during the day as if it were the Immortal Realm!

    Every ten steps, there was a building; every five steps, a pavilion. All buildings were shrouded in the illusive Spiritual Energy.

    Moreover, after expanding the island, Dragon Island¡¯s area had increased more than twofold. This allowed the originally small island to become much more spacious, accommodating tens of thousands of people without appearing chaotic or cramped.

    It was more than sufficient.

    The people on the island were completely stunned! Amazed! They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes!

    In just a few days, Dragon Island had transformed completely!

    It truly possessed the aura of a major sect!

    ¡°Is this¡­ Is this still our Dragon Island?¡± Zhan Tang uttered dreamily. ¡°Is it really? It¡¯s just like an abode of immortals¡­ When I was training overseas, if I had seen such an immortal blessed place, I would just look at it a bit more from the outside, even entering was a luxury¡­ But now, our Dragon Island¡­ is in no way inferior¡­¡±

    ¡°Island Master! You really are a supernatural being! This time, those major overseas sects probably have nothing to say!¡± Mr. Dongfang exclaimed excitedly, stomping his feet. ¡°It¡¯s done! Island Master! Your great endeavor has succeeded!¡±

    ¡°Island Master, these past few days of cultivation, many people on the island have also begun to step into the threshold of Mana. They can just about be called cultivators now,¡± Zhan Tang reported diligently to Huang Xiaolong with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that everyone has such high talent; mainly, the Spiritual Energy on our Dragon Island is just too abundant, and of such high quality that¡­ early-stage cultivation is nearly overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°Good, all progress is very smooth,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily. ¡°It will definitely blow their minds. Heh~~ But the people on the island, although they have inexhaustible Spiritual Energy and their cultivation progresses swiftly, I still find it a bit slow. Never mind, I¡¯ll concoct some elixirs.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, you can also make elixirs?¡± Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang were both shocked.

    Damn, isn¡¯t this Island Master too monstrous? A true all-rounder!

    ¡°Island Master, you can refine tools, and you can concoct elixirs¡­ This¡­ is truly incredible~~¡± Zhan Tang looked at Huang Xiaolong with evident infatuation.

    ¡°Of course I can concoct elixirs,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Yes, he had assimilated the divine thought of Dugu Hong, who, during his lifetime, had indeed been the greatest alchemy master of the Qingcheng Sect. Huang Xiaolong had inherited all of his skills.

    ¡°Elixirs are particularly important for cultivators. In fact, disciples of those big sects rarely eat meals because foods like grains contain impurities that can hinder cultivation if consumed over a long period. They replace food with elixirs,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke confidently. ¡°Cultivators worrying about elixirs is like farmers worrying about rice, busy all year round.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Island Master, you¡¯re absolutely right! It¡¯s said that in sects like Shushan, Qingcheng, Emei, and others, disciples of some standing eat fewer meals and instead consume high-quality elixirs three times a day to consolidate their Mana,¡± Mr. Dongfang hurriedly said. ¡°Unlike us Loose Cultivators, who usually don¡¯t have elixirs to eat, as truly nourishing elixirs are not easy to come by. We only get to buy some elixirs during the New Year as a treat.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Yes, disciples of major sects indulge daily in high-quality elixirs provided by their sects, savoring the delights.

    Loose Cultivators typically consume low-quality elixirs, with good ones only accessible during festive seasons.

    This wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    ¡°Okay, I will now make a large batch of elixirs for you all to feast on!¡± Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers. ¡°With elixirs, I can also better win over people¡¯s hearts. Heh heh, I inherited Dugu Hong¡¯s Divine Alchemy Arts, and haven¡¯t had the chance to show off. Now¡­ it¡¯s time to showcase the real skills!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Ultimate Technique - Alchemy with

    Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: Ultimate Technique ¨C Alchemy with Bare Hands! Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: Ultimate Technique ¨C Alchemy with Bare Hands! Now, the scale of Dragon Island had already taken shape. There was still some time before the emissaries from those major overseas sects would arrive for the final assessment. Huang Xiaolong had decided to spend his time refining medicinal pills for fun.

    This was not because he had nothing better to do; it was a serious matter.

    In the overseas world, cultivators of some status and identity considered medicinal pills as their food. Since pills were refined by alchemists, the benefits gained after consumption were significantly greater than merely drawing directly from spiritual energy. They could provide immense energy and nutrition. It¡¯s said that those who consume pills will flourish and never grow old.

    At that moment, Mr. Dongfang said with a smile, ¡°Island Master, since you are going to perform alchemy, I am truly looking forward to it. Do you have a pill furnace? If not, I have a few stored here, though their quality is just average, mere common goods. They cannot compare to the ones used by the official alchemists of the major sects.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I understand this.¡± After inheriting the wisp of divine consciousness from Dugu Hong, Huang Xiaolong was more than clear about this profession.

    Indeed, among the many magic treasures, a pill furnace was a highly valued one! And very difficult to refine!

    Because, inside a good pill furnace, countless formations are contained! Such as formations to filter out the residue, control the heat, separate and categorize the ingredients, and adjust the airflow¡­

    Complex, very complex.

    A common pill furnace could be exchanged for dozens or hundreds of ordinary flying swords. This was no exaggeration.

    Even some legendary pill furnaces contained transformations of time and space! Absolutely extraordinary!

    ¡°Pill furnace? Hehe¨CI don¡¯t have a pill furnace,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly with a smile.

    ¡°No pill furnace?¡± Everyone was shocked.

    Big brother¨Cwithout a pill furnace, how are you going to perform alchemy?

    Looking at everyone¡¯s suspicious faces, Huang Xiaolong smiled again. ¡°My method of alchemy is very special, an untransmitted secret¨Cit¡¯s called ¡®Hand Palm Alchemy.¡¯ Simply put, it¡¯s the hand-based refining of medicinal pills! Moreover, I do not need any ingredients other than spiritual energy!¡±

    Hand-based alchemy!

    This was a method originally created by Dugu Hong himself!

    It was almost pioneering in the overseas alchemy world!

    Unprecedented!

    Because Dugu Hong was quite secretive, after creating such an amazing alchemy technique, he kept it to himself, never sharing or teaching it to anyone! After Dugu Hong¡¯s death, this miraculous method of alchemy was thus lost!

    So there were no successors!

    But what Dugu Hong never anticipated was that someone would transmute his divine consciousness, and this supreme technique would eventually find a successor.

    As everyone looked on in perplexity, Huang Xiaolong was itching to begin!

    He slowly stretched out his right hand.

    He opened up his empty palm.

    With a thought!

    Strands of mana began to converge in the palm of his hand.

    This mana, like silken threads, smooth and lingering, resembling the fine rain of spring.

    The next second, all the mana strands twisted, transforming into tadpole-like runes, dense and endless, more numerous than the stars in the sky, beyond count.

    Zhan Tang, Mr. Dongfang, and others watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, mesmerized by the mysterious runes swirling there. Meanwhile, his wives, after a brief moment of astonishment, calmed down.

    Ah¨Cno matter what earth-shattering things their man did, they could accept it calmly. They were used to it by now.

    The runes formed by mana gathered more and more, eventually beginning to assemble into various formations!

    Scores of formations instantaneously took shape!

    All of these were grand formations for refining medicinal pills!

    Through these formations, one could gather nature¡¯s spiritual energy and concoct a type of pill called ¡°Spirit Infant Pill¡± for daily consumption by the disciples of the Qingcheng Sect.

    The medicinal effect of this ¡°Spirit Infant Pill¡± was to strengthen the foundation, nourish mana, and warm the blood.

    With long-term consumption, the mana within the body would continuously solidify and strengthen; impurities contained in the mana would also be removed one by one, becoming immaculate.

    However, Huang Xiaolong himself was a powerful figure in the field of alchemy and had learned many lost alchemical techniques from the underworld.

    He did not completely follow the method of Dugu Hong in concocting the Spirit Infant Pill; he had added some formations to the original ones, making the pills of higher quality and stronger medicinal effects!

    After setting up the formations in his palm, Huang Xiaolong suddenly grabbed at the air!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    From all around, the dew-like spiritual energy was captured into the palm of Huang Xiaolong.

    This large mass of spiritual energy, within the alchemy formation in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, continuously twisted! Then it emitted dazzling divine light!

    Boom~~~~!

    A loud sound!

    The medicinal energy instantly dispersed!

    The pills were formed!

    Upon closer inspection, there were three roundly spinning pills in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand!

    These pills were about the size of a walnut, entirely a vibrant green color, crystal clear and transparent.

    In the middle of the pills was a chubby baby-like shape, seated cross-legged!

    This ¡°baby¡± clearly had breathing and heartbeat, almost as if alive!

    Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that Huang Xiaolong had actually concocted a living baby. It wasn¡¯t a baby but a ¡°Pill Spirit.¡±

    That is to say, the Spirit Infant Pills that Huang Xiaolong concocted were endowed with spiritual energy, as if they possessed vitality!

    This kind of pill was of exceptionally high quality!

    ¡°Ah~~!!!!¡± Mr. East let out a roar. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­ this is the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Spirit Infant Pill! I have taken it before! Upon consumption, the qi and blood harmonize, mana circulates, warming the limbs and bones completely, making one extremely comfortable! This is a secret medicine of the Qingcheng Sect, not generally sold, meant only for their disciples¡¯ consumption! Some Qingcheng Sect disciples, if they have surplus and lack spirit stones, would sell some in the black market, where the price has soared to five medium-grade spirit stones per pill!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind slightly stirred.

    My god, five medium-grade spirit stones are equivalent to fifty thousand yuan in the central region of Huaxia!

    This is extremely valuable!

    Huang Xiaolong concocted these pills at almost no cost; casually making some every day would earn a fortune!

    However, immediately afterward, Mr. East let out a howl like a wolf. ¡°Not right! Not right! This doesn¡¯t seem like ¡®Spirit Infant Pill¡¯~~!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Mr. East, what do you mean by that? How is it both similar and not similar?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with an amused smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This~~ this~~ Island Master, the pills you concocted, are bigger than those of the Qingcheng Sect. Theirs are only the size of dragon eyes, while yours are nearly the size of walnuts. Moreover, while the chubby infant in the middle of Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Spirit Infant Pills looks lifelike, it does not have a heartbeat or breathing. But the chubby infant in your pills has life! Ah~~! This! Island Master, the pills you concocted resemble Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Spirit Infant Pills in appearance but are of much higher quality! Unbelievable! If these pills were sold, they could definitely fetch ten medium-grade spirit stones each.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I think so too.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually smiled and then directly threw the freshly concocted three pills to Zhan Tang and Mr. East. ¡°Here~ try and see how they taste.¡±

    Zhan Tang and Mr. East hurriedly caught them as if they were treasures, sniffed them, and their faces immediately showed intoxicated and greedy expressions.

    Then, they both consumed the pills.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Representatives of Major Overseas

    Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: Representatives of Major Overseas Sects Arrive! Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: Representatives of Major Overseas Sects Arrive! When Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang each took an ¡°enhanced version¡± of the Spirit Infant Pill¨C

    Boom~~!

    The medicine melted upon entering their mouths!

    It transformed into streams of extremely pure spiritual energy, rushing through their meridians and blood vessels, whirling up, and even stirring their internal mana, merging with it!

    In an instant, the faces of Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang burst into an unusual luster, and the sound of surging tides roared inside them!

    Clearly, after taking the medicinal pill, they both obtained tremendous benefits, and their internal mana became even livelier!

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡± Involuntarily, Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang let out cries of joy similar to a glutton feasting on meat or a drunkard guzzling wine.

    So comfortable, too comfortable, it was downright delightful.

    ¡°Island Master! The quality of this pill is too high! Consuming it feels like I¡¯m about to ascend to heaven!¡± Zhan Tang, with a face full of surprise and fanaticism in her eyes, seemed as if she wished she could ¡°devour¡± Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Island Master! If you give me dozens or even hundreds more of these pills to consume, I can definitely break through my bottleneck and charge straight to the later stages of Divine Skills realm! This is great! The quality is too high!¡±

    Zhan Tang was almost incoherent.

    She was excited and enthusiastic beyond measure.

    And she was full of confidence!

    ¡°Island Master! If the elderly me continues to take this pill for a month, I can also break into the Divine Skills realm!¡± Mr. Dongfang said, tears streaming down his face. In terms of cultivation, he had been stuck at the mana realm for a long time. It was almost as if he had no talent. But he was certain that by consistently consuming the Spirit Infant Pills refined by Huang Xiaolong, he would make a breakthrough!

    Of course, such a breakthrough would be from the mana realm to the Divine Skills realm. After all, with limited talent, even consuming more pills would hardly see Mr. Dongfang make much progress.

    ¡°Good, the Spirit Infant Pills I refined seem to have extraordinary potency,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile. With a casual grab, he drew in another ball of spiritual energy, brewed it slightly in the palm of his hand, and with fragrance filling the air and a flash of dazzling light, four more pills were successfully refined!

    Fast!

    So fast!

    With one grab, several pills were made!

    It was even simpler and more effortless than eating or drinking!

    And the quality of the pills he refined was still so high!

    ¡°With the Island Master¡¯s pill-refining skills, I¡¯m afraid even the most outstanding, most excellent alchemists overseas would feel so ashamed they¡¯d want to kill themselves,¡± Mr. Dongfang confessed truthfully.

    ¡°That goes without saying,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded without a hint of modesty. ¡°Besides refining this improved enhanced version of Spirit Infant Pill, I can also concoct various other exotic pills~~~ Alchemy is really simple for me, to the point of being a piece of cake!¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong tossed the four newly refined pills to his several wives for them to taste and enjoy.

    ¡°Alright, now I am going to mass-produce these pills,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°From now on, the people of Dragon Island popping pills will be like popping candy beans, no need for meals as the pills will suffice as food, haha~~ In this way, advancing in cultivation will be hard to resist.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°My pill¡¯s quality far surpasses the Spirit Infant Pills of the Qingcheng Sect, thus, I need to give it a new name.¡±

    He was about to name the pill.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up as they watched Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to think that much; just call it ¡®Dragon Infant Pill¡¯,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Eh~~ The Spirit Infant Pills refined on Dragon Island might as well be named Dragon Infant Pills!

    ¡°Dragon Infant Pill, Dragon Infant Pill~~¡± Zhan Tang flattered. ¡°Good name! It¡¯s a commanding and impressive name that very much fits the Island Master¡¯s status.¡±

    ¡°Tch~~ Bootlicker,¡± Song Yuru muttered under her breath before bursting into laughter. ¡°The pill name is indeed quite good.¡±

    In the following days, Huang Xiaolong spent every day in seclusion, refining pills.

    The grand Zhou Tian, riddled with the essence of the sun, the moon, and the stars array on the island, continuously collected the essence of the sun and moon and the light of the stars, making the spiritual energy of the island inexhaustible.

    As much as you want, never running out.

    In this way, the material problem for refining pills was solved.

    Huang Xiaolong secluded himself in a secret chamber within his Wulong (Crouching Dragon) villa.

    Inside the chamber, he had set up a Spirit Gathering Array.

    Moreover, he had gathered a considerable amount of spiritual energy into the chamber.

    Both of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palms were arranged with pill-refining formations.

    He smoked leisurely while casually grabbing spiritual energy with both hands.

    One after another, the translucent and fragrant ¡°Dragon Infant Pills¡± were freshly produced in quick succession.

    About an hour, he could refine several thousand top-grade pills.

    Such speed, such efficiency, was indeed against the heavens.

    Even if it were the Loneliest Hong of yesteryears doing the alchemy, he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Huang Xiaolong.

    After all, although the methods were largely the same, when it came to the materials used in alchemy, the gap between the Loneliest Hong and the present-day Huang Xiaolong was like heaven and earth!

    Huang Xiaolong was brimming with vigor, not needing sleep or rest. Out of the 24 hours in a day, he would spend at least 20 hours refining pills.

    That is to say, ¡°Dragon Infant Pills,¡± could reach a daily output of nearly 100,000!!!!

    How terrifying!

    Every morning, outside the secret chamber where Huang Xiaolong refined his pills, Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang would wait respectfully at the door.

    Pfft~ Pfft~ Pfft~ Pfft~~

    One pill after another would be ejected from the chamber, densely suspended in midair like a sky full of dazzling stars. The rich fragrance of the medicine would spread far and wide, refreshing the heart and enrapturing the senses.

    ¡°Thank you, Island Master, for bestowing the pills.¡± Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang would neatly collect these pills and then immediately distribute them.

    Currently, everyone on the island was supplied with one Dragon Infant Pill per person, per day.

    With tens of thousands of people on the island, tens of thousands of Dragon Infant Pills were consumed daily. Huang Xiaolong could still save some for himself.

    After half a month, Huang Xiaolong finally developed another method of pill refining!

    He carved the alchemy formations on the walls of the secret chamber, replacing his palms for pill refining.

    In one chamber, with 10 alchemy formations carved, it was equivalent to having ten palms refining pills. This was several times more efficient than Huang Xiaolong refining with his own two hands!

    The daily output of the Dragon Infant Pills reached several hundred thousand!

    The days passed by uneventfully like this.

    Today!

    Dressed neatly, Huang Xiaolong stepped out of the Wulong (Sleeping Dragon) Mansion and looked up at the sky.

    Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, and many of his wives stood behind him.

    Huang Xiaolong extended his divine sense and immediately noticed that the space above Dragon Island was densely packed with the breaths of cultivators!

    Tens of thousands of cultivators had already gathered from all directions, floating in the air above Dragon Island, each of them wearing expressions that seemed to relish the misfortune of others.

    However, Huang Xiaolong had set up defensive formations and obfuscation techniques on Dragon Island, preventing these thrill-seeking cultivators from spying on the true state of Dragon Island!

    They still thought that Dragon Island was the desolate place it used to be!

    ¡°Island Master, today is the auspicious day when representatives from the various major factions overseas are coming for inspection,¡± Mr. Dongfang said with a trembling voice at his side.

    His trembling voice was not due to fear or lack of confidence but because of excitement! Anticipation! The chance to hold one¡¯s head high!

    Indeed, the current state of Dragon Island was no less impressive than those major factions overseas. It was just that the cultivation levels of the people on the island were still a bit weak, but that was only a matter of months! Given time, they would certainly catch up!

    ¡°Island Master, our Dragon Island will definitely surprise the representatives of those major overseas factions, leaving them in awe,¡± Zhan Tang¡¯s excitement had him clenching his fists tightly.

    The mystery was about to be revealed!

    But the suspense wasn¡¯t significant.

    If such a state couldn¡¯t be recognized by the representatives of the major overseas factions, then it would be a deliberate difficulty!

    Suddenly!

    From the horizon came the sound of blowing conches and beating drums!

    Immortal melodies lingered on the air!

    Auspicious qi in layers!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Blossoms fell like rain!

    A commanding voice that looked down upon the vast expanse rang out from afar, ¡°The emissaries of the major overseas factions have arrived!!!! Won¡¯t you hurry to welcome them?¡±

    The majesty of this voice raised waves upon the sea!

    The cultivators who had come for the spectacle obediently stood at the side, not daring to even let out a breath!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Start by Showing Him Whos Boss

    Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Start by Showing Him Who¡¯s Boss! Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Start by Showing Him Who¡¯s Boss! At last, Huang Xiaolong and the others of Dragon Island had reached the day they had been anticipating.

    The ¡°Yu Tiankui¡± from Qingcheng Sect, who had been sent earlier to test the waters and had fallen under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control due to a demonic possession, could only follow the path to its dark end once he returned. He dared not speak ill of Dragon Island and chose instead to sing its praises or remain deliberately ambiguous. Today, he finally succeeded in deceiving the representatives of the major sects and lured them here!

    One could see a series of splendid divine lights dispersing the wind and clouds in the sky, and the first to appear was a group of young girls, as beautiful as fairies descending from the heavens.

    These young girls, treading on air as if walking on ripples, came floating in with the wind, holding musical instruments like pipas, erhus, bianzhongs, xiaos, flutes, se, qins, xuns, shengs¡­and played them energetically.

    Flowers rained down from the sky, and golden lotuses sprouted from the ground, creating a charming atmosphere over the sea even carrying with it the fragrance of rouge and powder.

    Following the young girls, five middle-aged men with extremely steady footsteps walked out. Each one was very imposing, uniform in their mid-stage Tribulation Realm cultivation. They stepped on the air with such force that it solidified, leaving the shape of footprints, and their expressions were somber and dignified, as if the Emperor of Heaven himself had descended to inspect the mountains and rivers!

    Among these five people was Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Yu Tiankui. Although he put on a serious facade, there was a hint of guilt in his eyes. He glanced at Dragon Island below nervously, thinking to himself, ¡®My young friend, I¡¯ve indeed managed to hoodwink them to come here¨CI¡¯ve taken a huge risk! What comes next, whether success or failure, depends on you¡­ Ah, but looking at this island¨Csigh! However, man proposes, heaven disposes, I¡¯ve done my best. You must keep your promise and save my life!¡¯

    By this time, the cultivators who had gathered early to watch the excitement all stood respectfully in several rows, each one feeling an overwhelming pressure that made it difficult to even lift their heads.

    They all called out, ¡°Welcome, esteemed predecessors!¡±

    On Dragon Island.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t make a big show of going out to welcome them, to fawn and kneel. He didn¡¯t even open the island¡¯s defensive formation and blinding array yet.

    Even these representatives of the major sects couldn¡¯t see the true situation on Dragon Island.

    ¡°So, how are the islanders doing with their cultivation?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually.

    ¡°Reporting to the Island Master,¡± Mr. Dongfang replied respectfully, ¡°These days, the people on the island have been nourished daily by dragon qi, going to the altar every few days to inherit the dragon force. By now, most have attained 40 to 50 strands of dragon force. This strength is mighty, and in combat against an ordinary Mana Realm cultivator, assuming neither side uses magical treasures or flying swords, the chances of victory are high! Of course, they are not yet capable of challenging Divine Skills Realm cultivators. However, at this rate, in just a few years, everyone on Dragon Island will possess hundreds of strands of dragon force and be able to compete with late-stage Divine Skills Realm cultivators!¡±

    As he spoke, Mr. Dongfang was quite pleased with himself. ¡°Heh¨Cheh. Island Master, I myself have also inherited 43 strands of dragon force¨Cmy body has been tempered and fundamentally transformed.¡±

    Zhan Tang took over the conversation, ¡°As for cultivation in terms of mana, Island Master, thanks to the ¡®Dragon Infant Pill¡¯ you crafted and our guidance, everyone on the island, including your wives, has gathered mana in their bodies. It¡¯s just that their foundation is still very weak. They have mana but have not yet reached the Mana Realm.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong observed his wives, such as Zhou Mi, Miao Erfang, and Chu Tingting¨Cwomen who were once fragile and powerless¨Cand saw that now not only did they have dragon force coiled within their Dantians, but their bodies also emitted faint fluctuations of mana.

    The progress was truly significant, a transformation from their former selves!

    ¡°Island Master, ideally, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with these major sects¡¯ representatives¡¯ inspection. So¨Cshall we open the defensive formation and welcome them down?¡± Zhan Tang asked in a deep voice.

    Elsewhere, three little demons had already taken charge of directing the tens of thousands of islanders, assembling them into a massive formation.

    Waiting attentively for the esteemed guests!

    ¡°No rush, let these fellows act all high and mighty for a little longer,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°Trying to show off in my territory? Heh¨Cheh.¡±

    In the air above the island.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The five middle-aged men, the representatives from the major overseas sects, aside from Yu Tiankui, were starting to feel angry.

    People have already arrived, yet those on the island, they don¡¯t even come out to kneel and welcome us!

    Moreover, they even shut their doors and didn¡¯t open the Formation, nor did they remove the blinding spells!

    This is simply preposterous!

    For the emissaries of these great sects, this situation was like an imperial envoy travelling incognito, coming to a village, wanting to enter a farmer¡¯s house for a look, but being turned away by the farmer!

    ¡°The people of this island really don¡¯t know their place, huh~~¡± A middle-aged man, with a glint of cold light in his eyes, suddenly roared fiercely, like the roar of a lion. ¡°Shushan Sect emissary! Qingcheng Sect emissaries! Kongtong Sect emissary! Huashan Sect emissary! All have arrived! Come out quickly to greet us!¡±

    Five middle-aged men, from four sects, two of whom were from the Qingcheng Sect. Yu Tiankui didn¡¯t need to come, but it was he himself who insisted on accompanying them.

    No sooner had the voice faded than the island remained utterly still, without the slightest movement.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± The emissary from Huashan Sect laughed in anger. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the master of this island has recently made a bit of a name for himself. Inheriting dragon strength, he even defeated the Xia Family¡¯s young master, Xia Ding, who ranked 26th on the Hidden Dragon List, thus becoming an upstart~~hahaha~~~ Excellent, very good, today, I want to see what capabilities he has!¡±

    What Huang Xiaolong did overseas had spread and was known by certain forces.

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± The Kongtong Sect¡¯s emissary raised an eyebrow. ¡°That would make him a genius. But what of it? What does it matter if he¡¯s a genius or if he¡¯s unruly? Today, we come to appraise the sect he has established!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s feeling guilty. He doesn¡¯t have the foundation to establish a sect, yet he boasted extravagantly, wanting to gain fame in the overseas world! Now, when push comes to shove, he feels guilty!¡± The Shushan Sect¡¯s emissary flicked his fingernail, his expression sinister. ¡°We¡¯ve come from afar, yet he doesn¡¯t lead his people out to welcome us! Such a person, oblivious to etiquette, is no better than a beast! Forget it, this time, we¡¯ll give him a lesson first!¡±

    After speaking, the Shushan Sect¡¯s emissary, with a mocking look in his eyes, turned his gaze to the surrounding cultivators who were watching the excitement. He indifferently said, ¡°We will forcefully break through this island¡¯s Defensive Array. Is there anyone who wants to go up first to take a look?¡±

    These onlooking cultivators heard the implied meaning in the Shushan emissary¡¯s words, understanding that his so-called ¡®taking a look¡¯ on the island¡­

    Was nothing more than taking a shot at the dignity of the island¡¯s inhabitants! Even brutally humiliating them! To trample upon them, making them embarrassed, unable to save face.

    In other words, it meant giving them a good thrashing.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Esteemed seniors! I will go!¡±

    ¡°Seniors, we know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Seniors, just watch, we will definitely teach those who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth on the island a lesson!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    Suddenly, a group of sycophants, all fired up, started making a clamor, all of them early-stage Tribulation cultivators, and there were even some mid-stage loose cultivators!

    These people, bulking up their numbers, volunteered to go down and show Huang Xiaolong some colors.

    ¡°Good, we will now forcefully destroy this island¡¯s defensive formation, and you all go down~~~ Don¡¯t worry, if something happens, we will take the consequences,¡± sneered the representative from Shushan Sect.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Demoted to Beast

    Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: Demoted to Beast! Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: Demoted to Beast! These onlookers, in fact, were hoping for chaos to unfold and moreover, they looked down on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions to establish a new sect in the world of sea cultivators, even feeling jealous and envious!

    Now that they had been instructed, they all showed their fierce intentions, wanting to ascend to Dragon Island, to create havoc and wreak destruction, even to gang up and give Huang Xiaolong a good beating!

    ¡°Gentlemen, let us teach these impudent people on the island a lesson,¡± said the emissary from Shushan Sect with a sinister smile. ¡°And force open the island¡¯s defensive formation!¡±

    The others smiled and nodded in agreement.

    Only Yu Tiankui¡¯s figure trembled slightly as he stammered, ¡°This may not be appropriate.¡±

    Another emissary from Qingcheng Sect rebuked him. ¡°Junior Brother Yu, what¡¯s wrong with this? We lower ourselves to come here, yet the people on this island are arrogant and disrespectful! Hmph! They must be punished! Enough talk, break the island¡¯s defensive formation!¡±

    At that moment, the five emissaries began to muster their mana, standing high above, channeling their power, and striking ferociously at the Dragon Island defensive formation!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The majestic mana, like cannonballs, bombarded the defensive formation.

    On Dragon Island.

    The island was practically unmoved, unaffected in the slightest.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ These fools, thinking they can take us by force? What a joke,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought with amusement as soon as his divine sense swept over them.

    He had long modified the offensive and defensive formations of Dragon Island, improving their quality by countless times. Not to mention these emissaries at the mid-stage of Crossing Catastrophe Realm, even those at the late stage, or even the experts at the Heavenly Earth Legal Physique Realm, could not breach it!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Since they want to play, I¡¯ll join in the fun!¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned and with a mere thought.

    One of the defensive formations covering Dragon Island opened, creating an opening above the island.

    The emissaries nodded at each other and shouted, ¡°Alright, descend! Show the people on the island some color!¡±

    As soon as their voices fell¨C

    Swoosh swoosh swoosh~~ Swoosh swoosh swoosh~~ Swoosh swoosh swoosh~~~

    The cultivators ready to strike dove down like locusts! In an instant, dozens of cultivators entered through the opening Huang Xiaolong had intentionally created.

    After these cultivators had stepped onto Dragon Island, Huang Xiaolong closed the defensive formation again.

    It was like shutting the door to beat the dog!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The emissaries were startled but soon, a mocking smile spread across their faces.

    ¡°With dozens of Crossing Catastrophe Realm cultivators descending, the people on this island won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡± The Huashan Sect emissary laughed coldly.

    Moreover, as dozens of cultivators who came to teach Huang Xiaolong a lesson had just set foot on Dragon Island and before they could make a move, they were stupefied¡­

    Completely stupefied!

    They stood still, motionless, like clay statues and wooden carvings!

    They looked around blankly in all directions.

    On a mountaintop of Dragon Island, an ancient altar stood erect! Atop this altar was a dragon head sculpture, emitting an aura of antiquity, intimidating all directions!

    The heavy dragon might covered the island, making people¡¯s hearts tremble!

    And the spiritual energy on the island was incredibly dense, so thick it could hardly be dispersed! This spiritual energy was like jelly, almost condensing into spirit stones when grabbed!

    Immortal mist lingered, hazy and ethereal like a holy land!

    Pavilions and towers faintly visible amidst the drifting clouds added an artistic conception!

    Magnificent! Breathtaking! Majestic! Splendid!

    Inconceivable!

    Thoroughly inconceivable!

    These cultivators had observed Dragon Island before, and it had been nothing but a stagnant pool, extremely shabby. Yet now, the transformation of Dragon Island had shocked them to the core!

    ¡°Impossible! How can this be? This island was so ordinary, it used to be a marketplace, and after the departure of Island Master Guan Shan, it declined into desolation. How come now it¡¯s brimming with such an abundance of Spiritual Energy that it¡¯s terrifyingly overwhelming?!¡±

    ¡°Such Spiritual Energy, it¡¯s not just ten times or a hundred times more terrifying than Ailao Mountain! No! No! No! I¡¯m afraid, not even great sects like Shushan possess it! Just how many Spirit Veins have been buried under this island?!¡±

    ¡°Look! That altar! Isn¡¯t that the desolate and ancient altar from the dragon relics? Why? Why has that altar been moved to this island?¡±

    ¡­

    The cultivators were in disarray, even though they were all at the Crossing Tribulation Realm and could be considered regional overlords and big shots. But now, they were completely flustered.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What¡¯s this? Did those envoys send you down to cause trouble?¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong approached with a spring breeze on his face, leading his group toward them.

    ¡°You¡­ you are the master of this island! What on earth have you done?¡± A middle-stage Crossing Tribulation Realm elder asked in a strange voice. ¡°This island has been completely transformed! It now has a grand scale! These are the methods of ancient giants! Could it be that you¡­ you have some unfathomable background?¡±

    These cultivators found it hard to believe that the harmless-looking youth before their eyes, who didn¡¯t seem all that formidable, was capable of accomplishing such heavens-defying feats!

    There must be someone behind him!

    ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sarcastic laugh. ¡°Initially, when you learned that I was going to establish a new sect, didn¡¯t you look down on me and mock me greatly? How about now? Does it feel like you¡¯ve been slapped in the face?¡±

    With these words, Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives all had smiles on their faces, feeling a wave of great satisfaction.

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°You want to give me a demonstration of your power? Hahahaha~~ Just with you?¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Today is a great day for me to establish a sect, and you dare to come and cause trouble, utterly oblivious to life and death! You want to give me a demonstration of power? Then I will treat you to a taste of your own medicine and teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± A middle-stage Crossing Tribulation Realm big shot hastily called out. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t act rashly! The envoys from the major sects have arrived, and by not going to receive them, you have already been impolite. We are also dispatched by those envoys, so if you lay hands on us without permission, it¡¯s like slapping the envoys¡¯ faces! If the envoys blame you later, you¡¯ll have no excuse! Don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±

    Now, these cultivators were very cautious. They were no fools; if Huang Xiaolong managed to turn an ordinary island into a paradise for immortals, he definitely had a significant background.

    It was best not to offend such a person.

    Another early-stage Crossing Tribulation Realm woman said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t act so aggressively in front of us. Teach us a lesson? Do you dare to kill us? Enough, don¡¯t waste time. Open up the island¡¯s defensive formation and let the envoys descend.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ You came here full of bluster, looking to provoke me~~ and I¡¯m not supposed to teach you a lesson? Hahaha~~~ And you use those envoys to threaten me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of ferocity. ¡°Indeed, today is a great day for me, and I don¡¯t want to kill. However, although I can spare you from death, I can¡¯t let you off without punishment! Today, I will degrade all of you to beasts!¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed with a mischievous expression.

    The next second, a series of lights burst forth from around Huang Xiaolong.

    Within the rays of light were densely packed, countless magical symbols and characters, profound beyond measure!

    The light shone upon the bodies of the cultivators and then, they all screamed in agony. But their cries were abruptly cut short.

    Their bodies began to shrink! And shrink! And then shrink some more!

    Finally, they were transformed into a pack of mongrel dogs!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A pack of mongrel dogs with their tails between their legs!

    Woof woof woof~~ Woof woof woof~~~~

    The dozens of mongrel dogs looked at Huang Xiaolong with tearful eyes, their gazes filled with confusion, fear, shame, and resentment¡­

    ¡°No way? Little Long, you¡¯ve turned these¡­ you¡¯ve turned these cultivators¡­ all into mongrel dogs?¡± Song Yuru screamed in shock.

    ¡°Island Master, this method!!!!!!¡± Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang were aghast!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Establishing Authority

    Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: Establishing Authority! Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: Establishing Authority! Huang Xiaolong unexpectedly deployed a divine skill that was unimaginably ghastly, demoting all the cultivators who came to cause trouble to beasts, transforming them into earth dogs.

    This was not an eye-deceiving illusion but an actual change in the structure of their physical form, altering people into beasts in the flesh.

    These were all cultivators at the Crossing Calamity Realm! At this moment, they had truly turned into earth dogs, and even all the mana in their bodies had vanished!

    In the face of such a scene, everyone on Dragon Island was shocked to death!

    Even Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang, loose cultivators who had been through the world of overseas cultivators for many years, had witnessed the extraordinary methods of some great powers, but they had never seen anyone directly turn a cultivator into a beast! Moreover, they were tycoons of the Crossing Calamity Realm!

    Too terrifying! Too thrilling!

    ¡°Little Long¡­ this¡­¡± At this time, Chu Tingting and Jing Xiaoxi both revealed expressions of deja vu.

    Yes, back when Huang Xiaolong accompanied Chu Tingting to her hometown, ¡°Ma City¡±, he had an encounter with the most beautiful woman of Ma City, Jing Xiaoxi.

    At that time, Jing Xiaoxi was calculated against by a demonic cultivator who, overnight, turned her from an unparalleled beauty into an ugly woman!

    Later, Huang Xiaolong dueled that demonic cultivator and found that he specialized in drawing a talisman. Once this talisman entered the body, in the first phase, it would turn a person into an ugly appearance, or even cause disability, or turn a man into a woman.

    The second phase of the talisman was to turn a person into an animal.

    That time, Huang Xiaolong turned that demonic cultivator into a mangy dog!

    Latter, Huang Xiaolong spent some time studying this talisman technique and improved upon it, thus evolving into the method used today!

    He drew talismans with supreme mana, no longer using talisman paper, and with a flash of light, the opponent was afflicted. However, this spell belonged to an unorthodox technique and was ineffective against cultivators with firm resolve, sharp willpower. It was also ineffective against cultivators of higher realms.

    For example, if a cultivator in the late stage of the Crossing Calamity Realm came, they would remain unaffected.

    These cultivators who turned into earth dogs appeared to have relatively weak wills; they were not those with hearts as firm as iron. They had flaws in their souls, and being in a state of panic and confusion, they were instantly ensnared.

    Moreover, the effect of degrading a person to a beast could only last for one day and one night; after the following day, it would cease to work.

    At this moment, those earth dogs began howling woefully, their dog eyes revealing human-like expressions as they looked at Huang Xiaolong with tearful eyes, making a gesture that was both laughable and tear-jerking!

    All the earth dogs stood on their hind legs, rising up like humans, their front paws clasped together in a pleading gesture.

    Some of the earth dogs even knelt down to kowtow to Huang Xiaolong.

    But they could no longer articulate human speech. Once they made a noise, it was just the barking of ¡°woof woof woof¡±.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives all burst into laughter.

    Thereafter, the entire island was filled with raucous laughter.

    ¡°I said I wanted to teach you a lesson, and I meant it¨Cheh, how about it? Fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted with a playful laugh. ¡°You¡¯re truly fools, being used as pawns by others. I¡¯ve just established my sect, worrying about how to establish my might, and you delivered yourselves to my doorstep, helping me establish my authority! Hahaha! Now, all of you shut up! Behave yourselves, if I feel a hint of compassion in my heart, I might cast a spell to restore you to humanity. If anyone annoys me, I¡¯ll immediately find a bunch of male and female dogs to mate you!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the earth dogs were so frightened that they peed on the spot!

    That won¡¯t do at all!

    Meanwhile, high above Dragon Island, those emissaries from the large factions were waiting to see a good show. Other cultivators who were there for the spectacle were also chuckling in schadenfreude.

    However¨C

    ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right~~~¡± The envoy from Huashan Sect¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°Why is there no disturbance at all?¡±

    ¡°Yes~~~ Although this island is shielded by defensive formations and layers of illusion, making our divine senses unable to penetrate, there are clearly no signs of combat taking place on the island. There are no fluctuations from collisions of mana¨Cit¡¯s eerily calm!¡± The emissary from Kongtong Sect also frowned.

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something strange going on?¡± The envoy from Qingcheng Sect¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Ahem~~~ Gentlemen, I have surveyed this island before, and to be honest, the master of this island is a young genius with quite some skill¡­ How about we lower our stances?¡± Yu Tiankui couldn¡¯t help but advise.

    In fact, Yu Tiankui was quite wary of Huang Xiaolong. This wariness was partly because his life was in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands. On the other hand, it was because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s insight, methods, and demeanor had completely subdued him. That insight, able to detect his deviation at a glance, was unmatched even within the Qingcheng Sect!

    ¡®That young man is no kind of good at all!¡¯ Yu Tiankui felt extremely uneasy in his heart.

    ¡°Shut up! Junior brother, you¡¯d better keep quiet!¡± the Qingcheng Sect messenger rebuked sternly.

    ¡°Listen up! Now, all of you, go to that island! Capture them for me! Capture everyone on the island!¡± The Shushan Sect messenger ordered angrily to the cultivators who were watching the excitement around.

    Aside from the few dozen Tribulation Realm cultivators who had gone to the island just now, there were thousands more gathered there to watch the excitement.

    But almost all of them were in the Divine Skills Realm, and there were even quite a few in the Mana Realm.

    At this point, several messengers, ultimately too disdainful to attack forcefully, seemed to think that Huang Xiaolong, a young upstart who had just risen overseas, was not worthy of their direct intervention.

    Therefore, they chose to use others to their advantage, ordering these cultivators to go up to the island and capture everyone!

    Thousands of cultivators, swarming onto the island, were essentially able to intimidate and capture the people there. There was not much suspense about this. Even if there were any oddities, the fact that ants could kill an elephant when there were enough of them was an unchanging truth through the ages.

    These cultivators were naturally not afraid of anything, with their strength in numbers and the backup of the great sect messengers.

    Immediately, those few messengers made their move again, striking at the island¡¯s defensive formation.

    But their every move couldn¡¯t escape Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense.

    So, as soon as their mana touched the defensive formation, Huang Xiaolong deliberately opened a gap in one of the formations.

    A gap appeared.

    ¡°Charge! Capture everyone on the island, don¡¯t let any fish slip through the net!¡± The Shushan Sect messenger screamed shrilly.

    Thousands of cultivators, like locusts swooping down.

    After these cultivators were all on the island, the defensive formation closed up again, as if a savage beast had opened its bloody mouth to swallow people! After swallowing the people, it closed its mouth again, lying in waiting silently for the next wave of ¡°food¡± to arrive.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! The island¡¯s defensive formation wasn¡¯t blasted open by us but¡­ it opened on its own!¡± The Huashan Sect messenger finally let out a cry of alarm.

    He became somewhat frightened, a vague sense of fear creeping over him!

    The messengers were all silent, their gaze fixed on the scene below.

    Time elapsed~~

    A full half-hour passed!

    That island below was remarkably still without any commotion!

    The thousands of cultivators had disappeared as if they had entered the sea, without leaving a trace!

    ¡°Impossible! With so many cultivators going down, even if there was some ancient leviathan on the island, it¡¯s impossible for them to be killed off so silently! Impossible! What kind of trickery is this?¡± The Shushan Sect messenger also began to feel fear.

    It can be said that these great sect messengers, who at the beginning were arrogant and full of a sense of superiority, but having reached this point, no longer felt superior, instead, a sense of panic inevitably arose in their hearts¨Ctheir spines turning cold!

    Just then!

    Boom~~!!!!

    The island¡¯s defensive formation, the blinding spells, all dissipated!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The true face of Dragon Island gradually revealed itself!

    Beams of holy light soared into the sky, rendering the entire sky a spectacle of bright colors!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ To all the guests who have come from afar, please come down for a chat~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lazy voice wafted from the island.

    The several great sect messengers looked intently, then in unison, let out screams of horror¨C¡°This island! This! How is this possible?! This~~~~~~~~~!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Big Bro Stay Humble but Confident

    Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Big Bro, Stay Humble but Confident! Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Big Bro, Stay Humble but Confident! What appeared in the visions of the envoys from the great overseas factions was, an Immortal Island!

    Yes, an Immortal Island!

    It was daytime now, a scorching sun overhead, the sky ablaze with its majesty, streaks of the sun¡¯s essence saturating the island, forging a dazzling, dreamlike, and colorful spectacle.

    And these essences of the sun were transformed into strands upon strands of Spiritual Energy. This was a kind of exceptionally high-quality Spiritual Energy, so dense it was almost solidifying!

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy on this island, it can sustain the cultivation of tens of thousands of people!!!¡± The envoy from Shushan yelled uncontrollably, eyes reddening with a look that couldn¡¯t help but betray his burning greed.

    One must know that for cultivators, Spiritual Energy and medicinal pills equate to the daily bread and butter for ordinary folks. As the saying goes, men die for wealth as birds die for food; for a mere whiff of Spiritual Energy, cultivators might come to blows, risking life and limb.

    Now, witnessing the overflowing Spiritual Energy on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s island, which was too much to even be used up, the hearts of the envoys from the great factions began to heat up.

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± said Yu Tiankui from the Qingcheng Sect, even more astonished. He had visited Dragon Island before, and to speak plainly, it had been a forsaken place, dreary and desolate. But now, things had changed beyond recognition, from a worthless rock into a gleaming gemstone.

    What on earth had happened in between?

    ¡°And there¡¯s more! The Giant Dragon ruins! They have actually been transported here!¡± exclaimed an envoy from the Huashan Sect, losing his composure.

    ¡°This island is a paradise for Immortals, even richer in Spiritual Energy than my Kongtong Sect,¡± lamented the envoy from the Kongtong Sect.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± asked the Qingcheng Sect envoy, barely managing to control the tumult inside him, licking his lips, ¡°Do we just go down there, recognize this newly established sect, and then announce it to the entire overseas world?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Have you all harbored greed in your hearts?¡± suddenly asked the Shushan Sect envoy.

    The rest of the envoys tacitly agreed.

    Indeed, who wouldn¡¯t covet such a holy place? Who wouldn¡¯t want to claim it as their own?

    Huang Xiaolong, holding sovereignty over Dragon Island, might just be guilty for possessing such a treasure.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush into this!¡± said the Shushan Sect envoy, his expression darkening slightly. ¡°And under no circumstances should we act rashly!¡±

    As he spoke, his expression became increasingly serious and stern.

    ¡°Brother Zhang, what concerns do you have?¡± asked the envoy from the Kongtong Sect.

    ¡°This island was previously called ¡®Guan Shan Island,¡¯ a marketplace bustling with thousands of people daily. The Island Master, Guan Shan, an early stage Tribulation-crossing cultivator and a Loose Cultivator with mediocre connections and means,¡± the Shushan Sect envoy explained, ¡°had reportedly exchanged treasures with a young man, ceding the island to him. This was less than a year ago! And since then, the island has undergone earth-shattering changes! The Spiritual Energy, as you can see, must have been collected from the essence of the sun, refined into what it is now! As long as the heavens and the earth do not perish, and the sun and moon do not crumble, the Spiritual Energy of this island will never run dry! What kind of power is this?¡±

    At these words, a shiver ran through the other envoys.

    ¡°Moreover, the transportation of those Giant Dragon ruins, that¡¯s also a major move. Therefore¨C¡± the Shushan Sect envoy¡¯s expression was gravely solemn.

    ¡°Brother Zhang, I understand your meaning,¡± the Huashan Sect envoy interjected, his expression turning grave, ¡°There must be a giant figure controlling this island!¡±

    ¡°Yes, undoubtedly an ancient giant,¡± nodded the Shushan Sect envoy with great certainty. ¡°At least, setting up a Formation that collects the sun¡¯s essence and refines it into Spiritual Energy, this sort of technique, even in our Shushan Sect, even if the Sect Master and the Elder Group took action, it would¡­ would be impossible to achieve.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ it must be an existence at least at the late stage of the ¡®Form and Spirit Realm¡¯?¡± asked the Qingcheng Sect envoy, his body quivering slightly.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ it goes even beyond that,¡± the Shushan Sect envoy voiced ominously.

    ¡°Impossible, do you mean to say¡­¡± The envoys were struck with terror. ¡°Imm¡­ Imm¡­ Immortal Realm.¡±

    After laboriously uttering those words, a cold sweat began to seep down their spines.

    The Immortal Realm, that level of existence, those three words¨Cby themselves constituted an unparalleled deterrent!

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± A Shushan Sect envoy swallowed dryly. ¡°Just now, thousands of cultivators landed on this island. But they disappeared in the blink of an eye~~with not even a trace of mana fluctuation from a fight spilling out~~ Dealing with thousands of cultivators without a sound¡­ it¡¯s no simple feat, not simple at all. We have been presumptuous!¡±

    We have been presumptuous!

    A feeling of fear surged up!

    Indeed, if there really were a mighty Immortal sitting atop Dragon Island, then these envoys, who just now were acting arrogantly, wanting to intimidate those on the island, weren¡¯t they courting death?

    ¡°What now¡­ what now¡­ what shall we do now?¡± the Huashan Sect envoy faltered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, since we have come to inspect this island, we must still go down. But, we must watch our step and be as humble as possible. I think that the ancient mighty being on the island, like a dragon lying in wait, will not show itself easily. Thus~~we must not provoke him!¡± the Shushan Sect envoy said sternly. ¡°If it is really an Immortal realm being, our lives are not nearly enough to compensate! Provoking such a lofty existence, our deaths would be insignificant, and you should also be aware that our sects would not offend an Immortal realm powerhouse over our lives! So dying would be in vain!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Brother Zhang! Thank the heavens you pointed it out in time! Otherwise, who knows what chaos would ensue!¡± the Huashan Sect envoy wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°However, we cannot appear too subservient. Otherwise, we would tarnish the reputation of our sects. In short, it is best to be neither servile nor overbearing!¡± the Shushan Sect envoy instructed.

    ¡°Good! Neither servile nor overbearing! Let¡¯s go down!¡± The envoy from Kongtong Sect took a deep breath, also extremely tense.

    The next second~~~

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    The five envoys moved in unison, diving down and landing on Dragon Island!

    No sooner had their feet touched the soil of Dragon Island than they looked around to see nothing but earth dogs!!!!!

    Thousands of earth dogs!

    These earth dogs, tails between their legs, squirting dog urine, eyes brimming with tears, appeared so pitiful and touching that one couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.

    ¡°These dogs?¡± The envoys were utterly bewildered.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Esteemed envoys from the great sects, welcome, a most hearty welcome indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by others, approached with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Ahem~~~¡± The five envoys straightened their attire and walked towards Huang Xiaolong with feigned composure.

    ¡°Hahaha~ Junior, your island is thriving indeed!¡± said the Shushan Sect envoy with a smiling face, maintaining a balance between humility and pride perfectly.

    The other envoys praised him inwardly for being so steady! Knowing full well that an ancient mighty being was hidden on the island, he remained so unperturbed as if it were nothing.

    So steady.

    ¡°Heh heh, just a little something.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a playful smile.

    ¡°Heh~~ Junior, there¡¯s an air of the Immortals about this island, but¡­ why have you raised so many dogs?¡± asked the Shushan Sect envoy casually.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°These earth dogs?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied seriously. ¡°Oh, these are the very cultivators who just now sought to cause trouble on my island, all of them have been reduced to beasts.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡± The Shushan Sect envoy¡¯s eyes widened, nearly stumbling and falling. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ reduced those thousands of cultivators¡­ all to beasts? These dogs, are¡­ are they those cultivators?¡±

    The Shushan Sect envoy truly could no longer remain unperturbed.

    ¡°Brother, remember to be neither servile nor overbearing~~~!¡± The envoys to his left and right hurriedly supported him.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Shocking

    Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: Shocking! Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: Shocking! Neither humble nor proud?

    Now, not to mention the envoy from the Shushan Sect, even the other envoys had all fallen into a state of extreme panic and shock!

    Thousands of cultivators, ah! All of them turned into mongrels!

    All their mana vanished from their bodies! And even their life forms had changed!

    No wonder! No wonder! Just now, those thousands of cultivators, upon setting foot on Dragon Island, had silently disappeared without leaving a trace of mana fluctuation!

    The envoys looked again at those mongrels, only to see their dog eyes, surprisingly filled with human-like expressions¨Ctears welling up!

    ¡°To demean living cultivators into beasts! Such means!¡± Several envoys felt almost suffocated, they glanced at Huang Xiaolong and then instinctively started looking around, as if searching for someone.

    Yes, they now wholeheartedly believed that these mongrels were the cultivators who had been spectating earlier, but this could not have been the doing of the youth before them!

    It must be! It must be another ancient colossus hidden on this island, one who hadn¡¯t shown themselves!

    The envoys now deeply believed, as they had suspected earlier, that there definitely was a powerful supporter on this island!

    Fearing to anger this ¡°ancient colossus,¡± they all behaved very cautiously, not daring to release their spiritual awareness to search recklessly.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ young friend¨C¡± stammered the Shushan envoy, although he claimed to maintain a neither humble nor proud attitude, his demeanor couldn¡¯t help but appear somewhat ingratiating. ¡°These fellow Taoists, perhaps they didn¡¯t mean any offense¡­ how about¡­ how about¡­ how about showing some magnanimity¨C¡±

    He also started to plead.

    ¡®That senior? What does that mean?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was momentarily startled.

    Soon, he burst into enlightenment¨C¡®Ha ha ha ha¨Cthey still think I have someone backing me up? Ha ha ha ha¨Cthese frogs in the well, their vision too limited, not believing I have such means¡­¡¯

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t object, being misunderstood this way was actually quite amusing!

    ¡°Oh¨C ha ha¨C you know?¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned a mysterious smile.

    Hiss!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong had admitted it right to their faces!

    The envoys were extremely tense, not daring even to breathe out loud!

    ¡®Can¡¯t offend this youth! If he gets angry, his backer might just turn us into beasts as well! Then how would we even continue to be human?¡¯

    ¡°Since you know, I won¡¯t refute it. However, keep your mouths shut. My senior prefers peace and quiet. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Huang Xiaolong played along deeply.

    ¡°Yes, yes, we dare not disturb the senior,¡± the envoys earnestly agreed.

    ¡°Hmm, these fellows recklessly intruded into Dragon Island, so my senior took action and justly punished them, turning them all into beasts. However¨C heaven carries the virtue of good life, my senior won¡¯t exterminate them ruthlessly. Hmm¨C by tomorrow, they will revert to their human forms. Their cultivation won¡¯t be harmed,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an expression of benevolence.

    Puff¨C!

    The thousands of mongrels all simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief, as if they had received a royal pardon. Heaven be merciful! They could change back! No need to live as beasts forever!

    ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s return to the main topic,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°A few months ago, I issued a notice about establishing a new sect, this matter is not a whim. Today, you came to audit, I hope¡­ that you will be fair and objective. Do not show favor due to personal interests.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± the envoys chorused in unison.

    ¡°Ahem¨C¡± the Shushan envoy collected himself and put on an act, looking around and soon nodding repeatedly. ¡°Young friend, so this island is named ¡®Dragon Island¡¯¡­ It seems that it¡¯s because of that dragon relic, right?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, young friend, that senior even moved the dragon relic here, it really seems like a lot of effort was put in,¡± the Huashan envoy also flattered with a smile.

    ¡°Young friend, with the dragon relic presiding, your Dragon Island really lives up to its name, every inch of space is filled with dragon¡¯s majesty. Majestic, sacred!¡± the Shushan envoy said repeatedly. ¡°Moreover, the spiritual energy on the island is so rich, it¡¯s almost ethereal like the Immortal Realm. Any cultivator practicing here will gain great fortune and opportunities! Young friend, I must say, your Dragon Island definitely has the foundation to establish a new sect! It even meets the requirements to establish a major sect!¡±

    The other envoys also nodded repeatedly, expressing their approval.

    These words, however, were not entirely sycophantic.

    They came from the heart. Real approval.

    ¡°Young friend, according to the regulations, your newly established sect¡¯s disciples?¡± asked the Shushan envoy.

    Huang Xiaolong gave Mr. Dongfang a meaningful glance.

    Mr. Dongfang nodded meticulously, and then, a clear whistling cry burst forth!

    This whistle spread throughout Dragon Island!

    Next!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~!

    A synchronized stomping noise arose!

    Moreover, this stomping noise did not seem to be made by humans¡­

    Heavy! Desolate! Trembling! Primitive!

    Like a giant elephant trampling!

    Upon hearing this stomping noise, the envoys shuddered, feeling an invigorating surge of blood!

    The sound of footsteps, as if trampling in between their heartbeats!

    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Involuntarily, the envoys looked in the direction of the sound!

    There, they saw a sight they would never forget for the rest of their lives!

    Tens of thousands of people! Arranged in neat formations, with a mighty momentum, advancing their way!

    These people, regardless of gender or age, each had a straight back, robust aura, and a resolute gaze!

    With every step, dust swirled, and the aura of tens of thousands melded together, nearly tearing the sky apart!

    ¡°This aura! As mighty as dragons and fierce as tigers!¡± exclaimed the envoys.

    However!

    The next second!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Above the heads of the tens of thousands on Dragon Island, dragon-shaped phantoms rose!

    The dense dragon phantoms twirled in the sky, majestic and domineering, with dragon might that suppressed everything, howling with supremacy!

    These dragon phantoms, with scales, horns, and whiskers, seemed as lifelike as real dragons, whose fierce and untamed breath from their dragon eyes was heart-pounding!

    Although the people on Dragon Island inherited limited dragon power and had shallow foundations compared to the mid-stage Traversing Calamity giants, the gap was as vast as fireflies to the sun and moon.

    But, the discharged dragon aura from tens of thousands, the interwoven dragon phantoms, created an overwhelming aura, as if the heavens and earth themselves could not contain them, producing a subtle pressure on the envoys! A concealed pressure!

    Stunned!

    The envoys were stunned!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They had never imagined that their inspection on Dragon Island today would leave them shocked time and again!

    Boom~~!

    Tens of thousands halted their march, looking at the envoys with neither servility nor arrogance!

    ¡°Hehe, gentlemen, what do you think of the disciples on my island?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a playful smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Generous

    Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: Generous Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: Generous How are the people on the island?

    Facing this question from Huang Xiaolong, the envoys finally broke free from their shock.

    ¡°Dragon power!¡± The envoy from the Kongtong Sect couldn¡¯t hide his horror as he realized, ¡°I understand now! Everyone on the island has inherited dragon power! It turns out that the predecessor didn¡¯t move the dragon ruins to Dragon Island just for decoration or beautification, to add presence to Dragon Island! But to utilize it to its fullest! On Dragon Island, everyone can inherit dragon power! Everyone is like a dragon!¡±

    ¡°My young friend! Is this the foundation on which you are establishing your sect? Good! Very good! In our overseas cultivator world, very few have successfully inherited dragon power! Today, we have indeed had our eyes opened! This will be a great spectacle in the overseas world! A miracle! My friend, your sect will surely flourish in the future! It will definitely carve out a place for itself in the overseas world!¡± The envoy from the Shushan Sect said excitedly, trembling with emotion. ¡°It is an honor for us to witness the rise of a new force today!¡±

    ¡°My friend, is your sect called ¡®Dragon Island¡¯ then?¡± The envoy from the Huashan Sect asked with an utterly convinced expression on his face.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Good! Dragon Island! From now on, there is one more sect in the overseas world! Rest assured, my friend, after we return, we will report this matter! Our Shushan, Qingcheng, Kongtong, Huashan, the four major sects, recognize your Dragon Island! Naturally, the other sects overseas will not have any objections!¡± The Shushan Sect envoy said loudly.

    Upon hearing this, Zhan Tang, Mr. Dongfang, and the many wives behind Huang Xiaolong were all overjoyed beyond expectation.

    It was too smooth!

    Everything was proceeding too smoothly!

    Almost perfectly!

    Several months ago, when Huang Xiaolong announced he was going to establish a sect, even Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang thought that Huang Xiaolong was too playful and even whimsical.

    After all, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens!

    But today, not only had Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan been perfectly successful, but he had also completely impressed the proud envoys of the major overseas sects!

    Their recognition was not due to the ¡°big shot behind¡± Huang Xiaolong, but rather the impressive presence of Dragon Island, which left them unable to find any fault.

    ¡°My friend, in less than a month, the fame of your Dragon Island will spread throughout the entire overseas world~~!¡± The Qingcheng Sect envoy said seriously.

    Yu Tiankui also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, smiling at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Congratulations, my friend.¡±

    He thought to himself that he had managed to save his life. The problem of his cultivation deviation going awry, Huang Xiaolong would certainly solve it for him.

    ¡°Mm~~this time we owe it to all of you, for coming from so far away. This way, I have prepared a banquet to treat everyone, and I hope you will honor us with your presence.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Immediately afterward, Huang Xiaolong, along with Zhan Tang, Mr. Dongfang, and his many wives, led the several envoys to a banquet hall on the island.

    The opulent banquet hall was filled with spiritual energy like mist, surpassing even the Immortal Realm.

    Everyone took their seats.

    But no one served any exquisite delicacies.

    ¡°In the overseas world, ordinary food will certainly not catch the eyes of everyone here, so for today¡¯s banquet¨CI will replace gourmet food and fine wine with elixirs,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    With a wave of his hand!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~whoosh whoosh whoosh~~!

    A dense crowd of elixirs fell like raindrops, pouring down!

    In an instant, the large banquet hall was filled with a rich and refreshing fragrance of medicine!

    Tens of thousands of elixirs, as if they cost nothing, were scattered by Huang Xiaolong!

    All of them were Dragon Babe Pills.

    ¡°This!!!!!!¡±

    The envoys never expected that the surprises from Huang Xiaolong were far from over!

    One surprise after another!

    With a wave of his hand, tens of thousands of elixirs were brought out to entertain guests!

    Truth be told, such a lavish display was beyond even what the great sects like Shushan could match!

    It further convinced the several emissaries from overseas that the power behind Huang Xiaolong was immense and that the behemoth backing him was terrifying indeed!

    An endless fragrance of medicinal pills piled upon everyone¡¯s table.

    ¡°My god, the quality of these pills is just perfect!¡± the emissaries exclaimed, casually picking up and evaluating the pills.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like our Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Spiritual Infant Pill!¡± both the Qingcheng Sect emissary and Yu Tiankui blurted out.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled inwardly¨CWhat do you mean ¡®just like the Spiritual Infant Pill¡¯? These are the Spiritual Infant Pills! It¡¯s just that they have been improved by me using peerless techniques.

    ¡°No, no, not just like the Spiritual Infant Pill, the quality is much higher than our Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Spiritual Infant Pills,¡± the Qingcheng Sect emissary kept sighing in admiration, ¡°Such good pills, truly excellent pills~~¡±

    Yu Tiankui also laughed and said, ¡°Young friend, you really are extravagant.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t be polite, enjoy them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Immediately, everyone began to happily consume the pills.

    Even for a mid-Jie Realm behemoth, consuming such pills would bring a slight benefit to their own mana. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy within the pills was refined from the essence of the sun, moon, and stars, giving an aftertaste that was simply endless.

    One could say that everyone was thoroughly enjoying themselves.

    After a while, Huang Xiaolong laughed again, ¡°My friends, the Dragon List competition is coming up this year, and I intend to participate. It¡¯s said that one needs either a recommendation letter from a major sect or to establish a new sect themselves to have the chance to contend with the overseas prodigies.¡±

    ¡°Oh, young friend, about that? Hmm, it¡¯s quite easy to solve,¡± the Shushan Sect emissary laughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t qualify for the Dragon List competition, then I¡¯d say no one of your generation does!¡±

    The Huashan Sect emissary said, ¡°That¡¯s no problem at all, young friend. Just go ahead. When we return, we will report everything, and you will not need any recommendation letter. Your identity as the lord of Dragon Island and a peerless talent is more than enough to participate in this year¡¯s Dragon List competition and make a name for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Young friend, I¡¯ve heard that you defeated the prodigy Xia Ding, who was ranked 26th on the Dragon List. Hehe, it seems that you will shake up the rankings in this year¡¯s competition,¡± the Shushan Sect emissary said with a smile. ¡°Young friend, we all have high hopes for you!¡±

    ¡°Young friend, here is the location and timing for this year¡¯s Dragon List competition!¡± the Qingcheng Sect emissary took out a talisman and handed it to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong received the talisman, his divine sense infiltrated it, and instantly, a map appeared in his mind.

    He carefully stored the talisman away.

    ¡®Hey, I can finally participate in the Dragon List competition! All those so-called geniuses on the list, just you wait, this is going to be fun!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought with an even brighter smile.

    When the banquet ended, there were still many Spiritual Infant Pills left from the tens of thousands that Huang Xiaolong had brought out.

    Huang Xiaolong said generously, ¡°Everyone, consider these pills a gift from me as a first meeting present.¡±

    ¡°This!¡± Upon hearing this, the emissaries were all stunned, but their eyes flickered with delight!

    There were many Spiritual Infant Pills left, and when divided among them, each person had a considerable amount. Taking them back to consume slowly, they would not lack medicinal pills for at least a year or half. Moreover, such high-quality pills could also be used to win people¡¯s favor!

    ¡°No need to be polite, just take them,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and waved his hand again, ¡°Here, these are some pills that can extend your lifespan; I¡¯ll give them to you as well.¡±

    Swish swish swish~~ Swish swish swish~~

    The pills that Huang Xiaolong scattered this time were only a few hundred in number, but the quality seemed even higher than the Spiritual Infant Pills.

    These were another type of pill that Huang Xiaolong had concocted, named the ¡°Seventh Month Pill.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The so-called ¡°Seventh Month Pill¡± was such that consuming a single one could extend one¡¯s lifespan by seven months.

    Although these pills could not compare to the life-extending elixirs found in Emperor Qin¡¯s tomb, the advantage was that there were no side effects after consuming them.

    Lifespan-extending pills were extremely precious. Even though a mere six months of additional life might not mean much to beings at their level, who lived for eons, the possibility of living an extra day when one¡¯s life was running out could lead to the chance of a turnaround!

    ¡°Great! Young friend, we will not stand on ceremony then! Upon our return, we will surely speak highly of you in front of our Sect Master and will vigorously promote your Dragon Island!¡± The emissaries smiled broadly, carefully storing away all the pills.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Tens of Thousands Come to Seek

    Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: Tens of Thousands Come to Seek Refuge! Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: Tens of Thousands Come to Seek Refuge! The several overseas envoys, ecstatic beyond measure, accepted the elixirs gifted by Huang Xiaolong. They were all aware of the value of these elixirs, especially the life-extending ¡°July Pill,¡± which, if auctioned on the market, would likely fetch an astronomical price!

    Of course, the envoys did not believe that these elixirs were concocted by Huang Xiaolong himself, they were certain it was the work of the behemoth behind him! Therefore, their esteem for that behemoth grew ever higher!

    The realm of this power was formidable, not to mention the ability to concoct such precious elixirs¨Cit truly was unfathomable!

    The envoys were resolved that upon returning home, they must report the backing of Dragon Island to their superiors and draw their attention to it; not only recognizing Dragon Island but also to avoid making an enemy of it.

    As the saying goes, ¡°He who takes, commits; he who eats, obliges,¡± now, these envoys treated Huang Xiaolong like a good brother of many years. Their enthusiasm even made Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives feel a bit of a cringe!

    As another saying goes, all banquets must eventually come to an end, and, after enjoying the feast of elixirs provided by Huang Xiaolong, these envoys gradually took their leave.

    Before leaving, Huang Xiaolong handed several specially concocted elixirs to Yu Tiankui, proving true to his word, for these pills could help him escape the plight of his cultivation going awry.

    Yu Tiankui was overwhelmed with gratitude toward Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°About that, please take those earth dogs with you. By tomorrow, they will have returned to human form. Hehe~~ Do warn them that from now on, they should not come to Dragon Island to cause trouble, otherwise, the consequences will not be as simple as being demoted to beasts,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    After sending off the envoys of the various sects along with the thousands of earth dogs, Huang Xiaolong shut down the defensive formation of Dragon Island.

    ¡°Congratulations, Island Master! Our best wishes, Island Master!¡± said Mr. Dongfang and the others as they hurriedly came over to offer their congratulations.

    ¡°Little Long, this time, you really played those overseas sect envoys like pieces in your palm!¡± said Lin Jing with a smile on her face. ¡°They came here full of arrogance, intending to put you down, but you crushed their hubris instead and made them believe there is an unparalleled expert supporting you from behind, instilling fear in them. Afterwards, you let the people of Dragon Island severely intimidate them. In the end, you even bestowed upon them numerous benefits. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve mixed both kindness and severity¨Cnow, they¡¯ll only speak well of you, and they will even exaggerate their praise, spreading it everywhere~~¡±

    ¡°It was just a waste of some elixirs. But no matter; I can replenish that amount in a day,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an indifferent smile.

    That very night, Dragon Island set up a grand banquet, and everyone raised their glasses in celebration.

    From then on, Dragon Island would belong to the sects with a proper lineage in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, and not merely an assembly of the rabble. All the major sects had to acknowledge it.

    And Huang Xiaolong, as the Island Master of Dragon Island, his status was now on par with the Sect Masters of all the other sects!

    During the banquet, Huang Xiaolong spoke out loud. ¡°Everyone, we came from the Huaxia heartland, and today, in this overseas world, we finally have our own standing. However, let¡¯s not become arrogant or complacent. Compared with those sects that have thousands of years of history, we are still too weak. Remember to cultivate diligently. In the future, we must make Dragon Island thrive, dominate over all sects, and become the one and only sovereign power!¡±

    The one and only sovereign power?

    Dominance!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were filled with a lofty and disdainful aura!

    The island¡¯s inhabitants were all brimming with zeal, their spirits high, determined to make a name for themselves under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s leadership in this world of overseas cultivators!

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°I will concoct more elixirs to assist in your cultivation. As for inheriting dragon power, there¡¯s not much to say; proceed as usual. And in the cultivation of mana, also make sure to intensify your efforts.¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts moved, and he directly tossed out several blank talisman papers.

    The talisman papers floated in front of Huang Xiaolong, and with a mere sweep of his divine sense, dense text and drawings were imprinted on them.

    In an instant, these talisman papers radiated a sharp and overpowering aura, almost as if they could tear apart the heavens with their force!

    ¡°Zhan Tang,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°What would the Island Master like to command?¡± Zhan Tang immediately bowed respectfully and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve branded some Cultivation Techniques and Sword Techniques on these talismans,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°You and Mr. Dongfang may first cultivate them, then teach them to the people on the island. The people on the island have already entered the threshold by practicing your basic spells, and now, they can gradually progress and cultivate some more advanced spells.¡±

    The Cultivation Techniques Huang Xiaolong branded onto the talisman paper were part of the basic spells of the Qingcheng Sect. Of course, even the basic techniques of a great sect have their unique secrets, which are not within the reach of Loose Cultivators.

    ¡°Alright, in two months¡¯ time, it will be the time for the Dragon Ranking Battle of the Geniuses. Not only will various geniuses make their appearance, but leaders of different factions will also be present. It will be a grand occasion; I intend to join the fun, overshadow the heroes, and see if there are any opportunities. For example, to acquire some flying swords, treasures, and Cultivation Techniques for you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°A sect still needs to possess a large number of treasures. Treasures are like a soldier¡¯s weapons, ammunition, and equipment. Without treasures, going out to fight others will inevitably lead to disadvantages.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong now had many things to be busy with since running a sect of tens of thousands of people. If he wanted it to grow and strengthen, many tasks required his personal attention.

    ¡°Little Long~~ can we go to the Dragon Ranking competition to broaden our horizons?¡± Zhou Mi and Miao Erfang asked with wide, expectant eyes as they looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    The other wives all had faces full of anticipation.

    ¡°Heh~~ you don¡¯t need to join the bustling scene,¡± Huang Xiaolong flatly refused. ¡°Be good and stay on Dragon Island to cultivate in peace. When you become strong enough, I¡¯ll take you out.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~¡± Disappointment showed on the faces of the wives, but it quickly turned into high spirits!

    Little Long, rest assured, we will definitely cultivate diligently, not drag you down, nor become your burden!

    After everyone dispersed, Huang Xiaolong returned to Wulong Villa to rest with his wives, blissfully sharing the same bed together.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong still rose early in the morning and plunged into the secret chamber to refine pills. And he was not only refining Dragon Spawn Pills but also various other types of pills.

    Inside the secret chamber, Huang Xiaolong drew numerous Alchemy Formations, and the room filled with abundant Spiritual Energy. Pills of excellent quality were freshly produced wave after wave and Huang Xiaolong stored them into his storage spirit ring.

    Eventually, Huang Xiaolong simply stopped refining the pills personally and let the finished pills roll out of the Formation, filling the room. He let Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang come to collect them regularly.

    That afternoon, above Dragon Island, countless divine senses gathered from all directions in the void.

    Soon, tens of thousands of cultivators were seen kneeling in the air, their gazes devout as they cried out towards Dragon Island, ¡°We wish to be admitted to Dragon Island, we hope the Sect Master will take us in!¡±

    Well then, by twilight, the number of cultivators kneeling outside had reached tens of thousands!

    ¡°Island Master, tens of thousands of cultivators have come to seek refuge!¡± Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang were both excited.

    ¡®Hehe~ they used to mock and kick me when I was down, and now that they know Dragon Island is an exceptional place for cultivation, they come begging to join? Hahaha~~ do they take me for a rag collector?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sarcastic laugh. ¡°Let them kneel outside! Pay them no mind!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Island Master, it seems that the reputation of Dragon Island has spread far and wide!¡± Mr. Dongfang was thrilled.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the effect I want,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily. ¡°Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, I¡¯ve set up many Alchemy Formations in several secret chambers in Wulong Villa, where Spiritual Energy descends day and night, inexhaustible, and pills are produced automatically. You just need to collect them regularly. Tomorrow, I will leave Dragon Island.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, where are you heading to?¡± Zhan Tang quickly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost two months until the Dragon Ranking Battle of the Geniuses, but staying on the island every day is boring,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll first take Aoshan, my wife, and my first wife to visit Hua Palace to seek apprenticeships, and then I will wander alone for a while to see if I can encounter any opportunities.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Arriving at the Palace of Moving

    Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: Arriving at the Palace of Moving Flowers Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: Arriving at the Palace of Moving Flowers Upon hearing that Huang Xiaolong himself would personally escort her to seek discipleship at the Moving Flowers Palace, both Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru were somewhat reluctant.

    Pouting, Ying Aoshan grumbled, ¡°Little Long, why must we go to that what¡¯s-it-called Moving Flowers Palace? Now that you have established a new sect, isn¡¯t it better for us to cultivate here on Dragon Island? Leaving our home like this is so depressing.¡±

    Naturally, the wives were reluctant to depart from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Of course, we must go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°One must learn from others to improve oneself, right? How can one see a rainbow without experiencing storms? Aoshan, my dear first wife, you both were chosen by that Steward Murong of the Moving Flowers Palace because of your outstanding talents. Others would not have the opportunity even if they desired it.¡±

    In this period, the island¡¯s inhabitants, under the guidance of Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang, were all practicing the basic mana techniques, but Huang Xiaolong specifically instructed not to teach Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru, allowing them to maintain their blemish-free aptitudes. Only then could they go to Moving Flowers Palace to practice its secret techniques not passed to outsiders.

    Huang Xiaolong possessed all the cultivation techniques of the Qingcheng Sect, as well as other various types. While Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru could cultivate them, the spells of the Moving Flowers Palace were clearly better suited for women.

    ¡°Zhan Tang, if you had such a chance, surely you would beg for it, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a chuckle.

    Zhan Tang hastily replied, ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    Then, she advised Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru, ¡°Ladies, the Island Master¡¯s wives, you should still go. Such an opportunity is truly rare. Moreover, by joining the Moving Flowers Palace, you can forge some connections, which is greatly beneficial to our Dragon Island.¡±

    With the situation as it was, Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru could not say much and could only agree.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set out early tomorrow morning,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    The banquet that evening was grand, serving both as a send-off for Huang Xiaolong, Ying Aoshan, and Song Yuru, and also as a wish for Huang Xiaolong to win the upcoming Hidden Dragon List talent competition in two months!

    Early the next morning, before departing, Huang Xiaolong alone climbed up to the giant dragon relic on the mountaintop, the Altar!

    Last time, Huang Xiaolong had inherited a total of 1,478 dragon forces, essentially exhausting that True Dragon avatar¡¯s potential in one go. However, after living several months on Dragon Island since then, his body had absorbed more dragon energy, so he expected to achieve some gains.

    Ascending the altar, he ignited the essence, his dragon eyes widened, summoning the dragon force from a different temporal space!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    This time, Huang Xiaolong inherited another 249 dragon forces!

    In his Dantian, a total of 1,727 dragon forces now coiled!

    This was truly mighty. With a light squeeze of his fist, the air would burst, and a single punch could shatter a mountain, leveling it to the ground!

    Even without using other powers, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dragon force alone could contend with most of the powerhouses in the Tribulation Passage Realm!

    ¡°The inscriptions on the altar likely belong to the Long Clan of a different temporal space, yet I still have not penetrated their meaning. I possess a True Dragon avatar, but even so, I cannot decipher these characters¨Cit¡¯s probably because my True Dragon avatar was born on Earth, and hence there¡¯s no record of these Long Clan characters in the memory heritage,¡± Huang Xiaolong contemplated somewhat pensively, shaking his head.

    Quickly, he gathered his emotions and leaped down from the mountaintop.

    As the sun rose, Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru were already waiting for Huang Xiaolong to set out together.

    Zhan Tang, Mr. Dongfang, and the other wives all came to see them off.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to make it seem like a farewell for life and death. Everyone focus on cultivating. Time flies when you are cultivating in the mountains; several months will pass in the blink of an eye,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. He then took out some storage spirit rings and handed them to Zhan Tang. ¡°Zhan Tang, these storage spirit rings were obtained from those foreign cultivators I killed. I¡¯ve erased their spiritual imprints, and there should be quite a few magical items stored inside. Take them and distribute them to the people on the island as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Island Master!¡± Zhan Tang respectfully accepted the rings.

    ¡°Aoshan, my dear first wife, let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong summoned an ordinary flying sword, and the three of them stepped onto it. In a flash, they transformed into a streak of light, shooting up into the sky and disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°This time I leave Dragon Island, I am going to meet the many talents and powerhouses of the overseas world and to crush them all underfoot!¡±

    A domineering voice echoed over Dragon Island, lingering for a long time!

    The people below were all waving¨C¡°Take care on your way!¡±

    ¡­

    In the sky!

    Huang Xiaolong stood in the center, with his two wives flanking him, one on each arm.

    The wind in the sky was fierce, but the dragon aura wrapped around the three of them engulfed any breeze that came their way. As a result, not a fold of their robes stirred, steady as a mountain.

    With a flip of his hand, Huang Xiaolong produced two ancient-looking tokens.

    ¡°Big Wife, Aoshan Wife, these two tokens were given by Steward Murong of the Yihua Palace when he first recognized your talents,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°These are your proof of membership for entering the Yihua Palace. Inside the tokens, there is also a map with information about Yihua Palace~~~¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual sense directly scanned one of the tokens.

    A detailed map then appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and, piloting the flying sword, whizzed on his way.

    Along the way, they also saw many islands. These islands were usually concealed with illusion techniques, invisible to mortal eyes.

    But Huang Xiaolong and his two wives could easily see through such deceptive illusions.

    Some of the islands appeared as desolate ruins that had been abandoned for a thousand years, dead and silent. Others were bustling and dream-like mirages, with spiritual energy and Spirit Gathering Arrays, and countless cultivators.

    They also encountered other cultivators traveling by sword, but no contact or friction occurred.

    Traveling incognito!

    Two days later!

    Finally!

    After crossing a valley, they saw a range of mountains appear in front of them!

    The mountains were lush and vibrant, standing tall above the sea.

    At a closer look, various palaces, dojos, pavilions, towers, flying eaves, and dougong were neatly arranged on the mountains.

    Beams of morning light, spiritual light, treasure light, and rosy clouds shot up to the sky, creating a spectacular sight! These beams twisted in the sky, forming three large characters¨C

    Yihua Palace!

    These three characters seemed ethereal, dreamlike, and compelling.

    ¡°Eh~~ Big Wife, Aoshan Wife, this is Yihua Palace; the atmosphere isn¡¯t bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It¡¯s quite nice, but it doesn¡¯t compare to our Long Island,¡± Song Yuru said seriously.

    ¡°Yeah, Little Long, the spiritual energy on our Long Island is much better than here at Yihua Palace,¡± Ying Aoshan nitpicked.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Well, we¡¯re here now. Big Wife, Aoshan Wife, let¡¯s head down!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°From now on, this will be where you work and learn~!¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong directed the flying sword toward that range of mountains above the sea!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Are You Talking to Me

    Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: Are You Talking to Me? Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: Are You Talking to Me? Huang Xiaolong reined in his sword flight, descending outside the mountain range of the Yi Hua Palace.

    The mountain gate was sealed by a Formation, preventing direct entry.

    Outside the mountain gate, there was a stone table.

    Sitting behind the stone table, an eagle-nosed crone with hair white as a crane¡¯s yet a youthful face exuded a powerful aura and a prideful demeanor. Observing her cultivation realm, she was in the mid-stage of Crossing the Tribulation.

    Behind the old woman, stood more than a dozen young girls with jade-like features, all possessing Divine Skills realm, and none of them were very old in actual years.

    At this time, there was already a queue formed in front of the stone table.

    ¡°Huh, there¡¯s a line?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment.

    Upon closer inspection, he saw that those lining up were young girls around the same age as Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan, each accompanied by a person of no small importance.

    Some were middle-aged men in the Crossing the Tribulation realm with divine light in their eyes and a hint of authority.

    Others were arrogant young geniuses who looked down on everything around them.

    The man at the very front of the queue, a square-faced middle-aged man, handed a token to the white-haired old woman behind the stone table and smiled, ¡°Grandma Lai, my daughter is quite talented. She has never practiced the cultivation techniques of our Dian Cang Sect and is most suitable for Yi Hua Palace. Today, I bring her to Yi Hua Palace, and I hope that Grandma Lai will put in a good word for her and treat her well!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Elder Shi of the Dian Cang Sect!¡± The old crone recognized the square-faced middle-aged man; her gaze was friendly and she looked at Elder Shi¡¯s daughter. It was a petite and cute girl with a few freckles on her face. ¡°Hehe, Elder Shi¡¯s daughter is indeed clever and adorable. Good, very good. Don¡¯t worry, having been in Yi Hua Palace for many years, I have some connections and will take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± the freckled girl humbly said.

    ¡°Alright, enter through the mountain gate! From now on, you are a disciple of Yi Hua Palace!¡± The old woman smiled and then instructed a female disciple behind her, ¡°Take Elder Shi and his daughter through the mountain gate, and claim the introductory benefits.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A female disciple led Elder Shi from the Dian Cang Sect, along with his daughter, into the mountain gate.

    Next, another middle-aged man led a young girl to Grandma Lai.

    ¡°Oh, big wife, Aoshan my wife, it seems that it¡¯s not just you joining Yi Hua Palace today. Look, there are quite a number of people coming.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Well, first come, first served, let¡¯s join the queue.¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong very respectfully led his two wives to the end of the line.

    Just at this moment!

    Ao wu! A roar! Resonating to the core!

    From the sky, a lion pounced straight down!

    This lion was not like any common lion Huang Xiaolong had seen before, but a creature of monstrous size and an otherworldly appearance!

    Its entire body was covered in red fur, looking like a blazing flame!

    From this lion, wafts of monstrous aura radiated.

    The lion¡¯s eyes were like lanterns, boldly surveying its surroundings.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. This lion was indeed a monster of some sort, but unlike fox spirits like Xiao Qing, it had not taken human form yet. Its strength, however, must be decent.

    ¡®Interesting, this is my first time seeing such a lion monster,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself with an imperceptible smile.

    Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan were also very curious as they watched, but with dragon qi protecting their bodies, they were not the least bit intimidated, simply finding the situation intriguing.

    A man and a woman jumped down from the back of the lion demon.

    The man, dressed in a black robe, was of a similar real age to Huang Xiaolong. His skin was somewhat pale, but his features were handsome and enchantingly unique. He possessed the cultivation of the early stage of the Tribulation Passing Realm; his eyes revealed a great ambition and aspirations. From the inside out, he radiated a sense of superiority that seemed ingrained in his bones.

    This person was a genius.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, this young man was on par with Xia Ding in terms of realm, but his aura and combat strength should be somewhat stronger.

    ¡®Hehehe~~ Could it be another prodigy from the Leaping Dragon List?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong felt like laughing. ¡®Strange, why is it that every time I go out in this overseas world, I always run into people from the Leaping Dragon List?¡¯

    By the side of the young genius, there was a girl who looked delicate and charming, in the prime of her youth. Her skin was soft and tender, and her features bore an exceptional beauty, yet her demeanor also held a touch of enchantment.

    ¡°Oh?! The Young Master Shi ranked 24th on the Leaping Dragon List!¡± Grandpa Lai from the Moving Flowers Pavilion, who was seated behind the stone table, had an excited expression and stood up directly, ¡°Young Master Shi gracing the Moving Flowers Pavilion is most welcome, a very warm welcome indeed!¡±

    Just now, when Elder Shi from the Cangpai Sect had brought his daughter to join the Moving Flowers Pavilion, Grandpa Lai had only smiled and had not stood up to receive them, maintaining an attitude that was neither humble nor arrogant.

    But with the arrival of Young Master Shi, Grandpa Lai seemed somewhat flustered!

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, sure enough, it was as I expected, definitely a prodigy from the Leaping Dragon List!

    Ranked 24th? Tsk tsk, indeed two ranks higher than Xia Ding!

    At this time, the other people waiting in line started to speak up¨C

    ¡°Young Master Shi has arrived! The son of the current Sect Leader Shi of the Songshan sect! A prominent figure among the younger generation of the overseas world! A truly important person!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Sect Leader Shi is a super powerhouse of the Earthly Law Physique Realm. As the saying goes, like father, like son, Young Master Shi is not yet thirty and has already risen to 24th place on the Leaping Dragon List. A prodigy in the early stage of the Tribulation Passing Realm, to him, defeating stronger opponents is as easy as drinking water and eating food! In the next few decades, Young Master Shi will undoubtedly be one of the leading figures in the overseas world!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that Young Master Shi doesn¡¯t like to take action normally, but once he does, it¡¯s bound to be bloody. He¡¯s a fierce one! Rumor has it that he¡¯s had a number of fortuitous encounters recently, it seems he is aiming to climb higher in the rankings of the Leaping Dragon List¡¯s genius battle this year!¡±

    ¡°The one accompanying Young Master Shi must surely be his confidante, Luo Chaozi. She¡¯s not an obscure name either. She¡¯s the beloved daughter of Baiyun City¡¯s City Lord! The City Lord of Baiyun City is also a late-stage Tribulation Passing Realm master, with an unpredictable Baiyun Sword Technique!¡±

    ¡°Truly a perfect match!¡±

    ¡­

    Hearing these discussions, Huang Xiaolong had a good understanding of the situation. However, this had nothing to do with him~~!

    ¡°Hmm~~ Today, I¡¯ve brought Chaozi to join the Moving Flowers Pavilion,¡± said Young Master Shi indifferently. The look he gave Grandpa Lai also seemed quite dismissive.

    ¡°The daughter of the City Lord of Baiyun City!¡± Grandpa Lai, too, looked at Luo Chaozi with a gaze full of utmost admiration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow the rules of the Moving Flowers Pavilion,¡± Young Master Shi said with a smile. ¡°Come, Chaozi, let¡¯s go line up.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Saying this, Young Master Shi and Luo Chaozi walked hand in hand toward the direction of the stone table.

    Young Master Shi scanned the people in the queue, and finally, his gaze fell on Huang Xiaolong. The corners of his mouth curved up, forming a charmingly wicked smile, as he made his way straight towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Here is a top-quality spirit stone, please move to the back of the line,¡± said Young Master Shi, taking out a lustrous top-quality spirit stone from his chest and looking down at Huang Xiaolong with a mix of mockery and pity in his eyes.

    ¡°Eh? Are you talking to me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was a little confused.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 A Crisp Slap

    Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: A Crisp Slap! Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: A Crisp Slap! Huang Xiaolong was beginning to doubt his own ears!

    Things were getting a bit absurd!

    There he was, queuing up nicely with his wife, awaiting their turn to enter the Moving Flowers Palace, without bothering anyone. Yet unexpectedly, this so-called genius, Young Master Shi, actually swaggered over, cool as can be, offering him a top-grade Spirit Stone as charity, and then asking him to give up his spot¡­

    Was this guy brain-damaged?

    Huang Xiaolong took a look around; those in front of him were mostly middle-aged men with extraordinary presence or young prodigies radiating sharpness, all leading some young ladies in the queue.

    By their appearance and manner, they were at least of some status and position.

    For example, the Elder Shi Huang Xiaolong had seen earlier was an elder of the Mount Dian Sect, certainly no ordinary individual.

    On the other hand, out of everyone in the queue, Huang Xiaolong seemed quite ordinary, young, and his aura wasn¡¯t anything special.

    Therefore¨C

    Young Master Shi had picked on Huang Xiaolong!

    This was the classic choosing of a soft target!

    ¡°Yes, take this top-grade Spirit Stone, then go to the back of the line behind me,¡± Young Master Shi¡¯s voice was very calm, but the condescension was palpable, and his tone was one that brooked no argument.

    Those queuing in front turned to Huang Xiaolong with a schadenfreude gleam in their gazes.

    At the Moving Flowers Palace, the old lady, Grandpa Lai, twitched the muscles at the corner of her eyes wanting to speak up and intervene, but she promptly changed her mind, sat back down and decided to turn a blind eye.

    Facing such humiliation, Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan were naturally not having it. What was so great about being a prodigy? No matter how formidable these prodigies were, they couldn¡¯t even compare to one ten-thousandth of their man!

    Huang Xiaolong flashed them a look, signaling them not to lose their temper.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, why bother talking so much with this lowlife? Just make him move to the back,¡± a young man in yellow clothes ahead in the queue called out in a flattering tone.

    ¡°Lowlife?¡± Huang Xiaolong touched his nose, his gaze turning somewhat frosty.

    ¡°Hehe~~ these people really don¡¯t know how to measure their words,¡± Young Master Shi shook his head in mock disappointment. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be a Loose Cultivator, right?¡±

    Loose Cultivator?

    Huang Xiaolong felt like spraying Young Master Shi in the face!

    Strictly speaking, as Dragon Island had been recognized by major sects like Shushan and viewed as a newly established sect, being the master of Dragon Island made Huang Xiaolong a Sect Master in his own right!

    Nonetheless, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t deny anything, instead, he followed Young Master Shi¡¯s line, nodding, ¡°A Loose Cultivator? Something like that.¡±

    Hearing this, an air of sharpness emanated from Young Master Shi. ¡°That explains it. Frankly speaking, in most cultivator circles, people are divided into different classes, and these classes are strict, with boundaries that can hardly be crossed. Loose Cultivators, they have no status to speak of.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a snort of laughter, ¡°You mean to say, Loose Cultivators are lowlifes?¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ Don¡¯t be resentful,¡± Luo Chazi, standing next to Young Master Shi, laughed with derision. ¡°Let me tell you. Being a Loose Cultivator doesn¡¯t make you a lowlife. Here, you¡¯re considered a lowlife because, in Young Master Shi¡¯s presence, you are a textbook lowlife.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± A playful expression blossomed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Young Master Shi is born into prestige, the son of the current Sect Master of Mount Song Sect, a natural-born genius. He progresses through various spells at an extraordinary pace and is even known for his innovativeness. At a young age, he reached the Tribulation Crossing Realm and is heralded as a peerless talent of his generation! In the domains of weapon forging, alchemy, and formations, he has his unique insights. On the Dragon Ascending List, he ranks twenty-fourth!¡± Luo Chazi¡¯s voice was clear and resounding, as if she was declaring an absolute truth; her face radiated an indescribable admiration and endearment.

    Pausing briefly, Luo Chaozi continued with evident pride, ¡°And you? You are just a loose cultivator! Anyone can see that you pose no threat! In terms of character, cultivation, identity, talent, and reputation¡­ Young Master Shi surpasses you by several times over! He crushes you completely! To say it¡¯s like the difference between heaven and earth still doesn¡¯t fully capture it! In his presence, you are naturally a lowlife! Now, do you accept it? Young Master Shi is like a prince, and you are but a lowlife. A prince has now granted you a superior spirit stone and allowed you to line up at the back. As a lowlife, shouldn¡¯t you be grateful and overwhelmed?¡±

    Luo Chaozi¡¯s words were truly a heart-piercing allegation, and coincidentally delivered with such righteousness!

    ¡°You¡¯re being way too harsh!¡± Song Yuru couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, erupting in anger.

    ¡°You woman, do you have bad breath? Such ugly words you speak!¡± Ying Aoshan was also shaking with anger.

    ¡°Heh heh, they say women with big breasts are brainless, but then, I see you don¡¯t have big breasts, so how come you¡¯re also brainless?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked earnestly, shaking his head with a chuckle. ¡°The word ¡®idiot¡¯ seems to have been tailor-made for you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Young Master Shi¡¯s eyes flashed with a murderous intent, his gaze locking onto Huang Xiaolong like a venomous snake, his voice dark and threatening. ¡°Chaozi is the daughter of Baiyun City¡¯s Lord, how noble is she? What are you in comparison? If it weren¡¯t for the rule at the Refinement Pavilion that forbids arbitrary fights, you would be a corpse by now! Hmph! Today, you also brought people here, trying to join the Refinement Pavilion, right? Heh heh~ Let me tell you the truth, I have a close relationship with the higher-ups of the Refinement Pavilion. Now, kneel down and apologize to Chaozi, and I, as a forgiving person, will let this go. However, if you remain stubborn, let¡¯s not talk about anything else, with just one word from me, the Refinement Pavilion will reject all of you!¡±

    Young Master Shi was indeed arrogant and despotic to the extreme, much like Xia Ding, whom Huang Xiaolong had defeated earlier. Clearly oppressing others, yet not allowing them to resist, and even placing himself on a moral high ground to trample on others!

    ¡°Chaozi, slap this person across the face,¡± Young Master Shi indifferently commanded Luo Chaozi.

    At the same time, Young Master Shi secretly communicated to Luo Chaozi, ¡°Chaozi, as a newcomer desirous of joining the Refinement Pavilion, you need to establish your authority. That¡¯s why I condescended to pick on such a lowlife to make an example for you. This will spread throughout the Refinement Pavilion and serve as a warning to other disciples, ensuring they don¡¯t dare to provoke you lightly.¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Chaozi was overjoyed, thinking that Young Master Shi indeed took great care of her, considering her in every aspect! Great! Today I will use this loose cultivator to establish my dominance, I¡¯ll slap him! Slap him to death!

    ¡°Right! This kind of lowlife, ignorant of his place, deserves to be slapped!¡± Luo Chaozi¡¯s eyes sparkled with an inexplicable excitement, and with a lift of her hand, she swung directly towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cheek!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t flinch, his expression unchanged, his demeanor terrifyingly calm.

    The next second~~!

    Smack~~!!!!!

    The crisp sound of a slap echoed!

    It wasn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong who got hit!

    It was¨CLuo Chaozi!

    Not a single person in the audience could see how Huang Xiaolong had moved!

    Even Old Lady Grandpa Lai and Young Master Shi were unable to react!

    The room fell into utter silence!

    Luo Chaozi clutched her cheek firmly, a bright red handprint left on her delicate skin!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She was completely stunned!

    As the daughter of Baiyun City¡¯s Lord, she grew up pampered and cherished, a precious body, and within Baiyun City, no one dared to provoke her, let alone hit her!

    This was a first for her, like a young bride riding in a bridal sedan chair!

    ¡°You hit her? You actually dared to hit her in front of me?¡± Young Master Shi¡¯s mana erupted violently, a ferocious wind swirling around him, as he lost his princely poise and became deranged, aggressive, cold, and terrifying, his killing intent soaring!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Is It So Hard to Admit Youre Trash

    Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: Is It So Hard to Admit You¡¯re Trash? Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: Is It So Hard to Admit You¡¯re Trash? At this moment, the atmosphere was extremely tense, filled with the suffocating pressure of the calm before a storm.

    Huang Xiaolong, right in front of Young Master Shi, had just slapped Luo Chaozi across the face! Luo Chaozi and Young Master Shi had always been intimately close; to slap Luo Chaozi was to slap Young Master Shi¡¯s face!

    ¡°You little bastard! There¡¯s no way out for you now!¡± Young Master Shi¡¯s body burst out with a destructive aura, ¡°You will regret this for the rest of your life! No, you won¡¯t even have a chance to regret! You¡¯re going to die!¡±

    Luo Chaozi covered her swollen, slapped cheek with her hand, her eyes filled with bitter venom, ¡°Young Master Shi, kill him for me! I¡¯ve never been humiliated like this in my life! If my father finds out, he¡¯ll slaughter him and his entire family!¡±

    ¡°Heh, I certainly won¡¯t regret it.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was filled with nonchalance. ¡°You keep calling me a lowlife, yet you¨Ca lady of high birth¨Cgot slapped by a lowlife. So, what does that make you, even less than a lowlife? Hmm~~ a mongrel! Hahaha! I¡¯ll just call you ¡®mongrel¡¯ then!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~!¡± Hearing this, Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan both snickered. ¡°Little Long¡¯s tongue is truly vicious.¡±

    ¡°Die!!!!!¡± Finally, Young Master Shi could no longer contain his rage. With his right hand¡¯s index and middle fingers pinched together, he formed a sword technique and suddenly stabbed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    Whoosh~~~!

    A sword cry shook the heavens! The sword light was as blinding as the sun, incredibly focused. The beam targeted Huang Xiaolong without any Sword Qi spilling out to harm others, displaying Young Master Shi¡¯s precise control to an exacting degree.

    In the midst of the sword light, a massive lion phantom emerged, feral and overwhelming, lunging directly at Huang Xiaolong!

    At this move, the bystanders watching the fight all started shouting out¨C

    ¡°This is Song Mountain Sect¡¯s ¡®Fierce Lion Sword Technique¡¯¨Ca deeply guarded secret! Young Master Shi has truly lost his temper!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, that kid is definitely dead! Daring to strike Young Master Shi¡¯s confidante, he¡¯s really asking for death!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Shi truly deserves his place on the Hidden Dragon List; this sword technique is highly concentrated and can easily pierce through a mountain peak!¡±

    ¡­

    Grandma Lai, sitting behind the stone table, stood up, wanting to intervene, but her pupils suddenly shrank, her fingertips trembled, and she ultimately restrained herself, shaking her head while muttering, ¡°Let it be, he brought this on himself by provoking someone he shouldn¡¯t have¡­ When a person does something wrong, there¡¯s always consequences¡­ and sometimes, that consequence is death¡­¡±

    Speaking of which, just when nearly everyone thought that Huang Xiaolong would be no match and was dead for certain, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes also narrowed slightly.

    The sword light and Sword Qi, swift as lightning and meteors, appeared as if in slow motion through his sight, continually slowing down, down, and further down¡­

    And then¨C

    Huang Xiaolong threw a punch with his right fist, straight out.

    This punch condensed over a thousand strands of dragon power!

    Roar!!!!!!

    The voice of dragon might, oppressing everything!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist seemed to have turned into one crafted from gold, dazzling with divine brilliance! Behind him, rows of domineering and wild dragon phantoms appeared, roaring defiantly, showcasing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unparalleled elegance.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch didn¡¯t brew any Mana nor contained any fancy techniques, it was simply concentrating all the dragon power into one fist. This made the punch possess the domineering power to shatter tens of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains!

    In the blink of an eye, the dragon might contained in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch, like a tidal wave, enveloped Young Master Shi!

    Suddenly, Young Master Shi felt the terror of an existence that could pierce the void and destroy everything. Such a terrifying sense of oppression made him feel nearly suffocated, sending tingles all over his scalp!

    ¡°Not good!!!!!!¡± Young Master Shi screamed shrilly, and immediately, a set of black armor appeared on the surface of his body! The armor was fierce, covering his entire body, even his head was protected by a horned helmet!

    ¡°`

    Boom~~!!!!

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch burst Young Master Shi¡¯s Sword Qi, tearing the roaring mighty lion¡¯s phantom into shreds with the power of the dragon!

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punching power had not diminished too much, still heading straight for Young Master Shi.

    The might of a single punch was awe-inspiring, as if it could burst the sun, moon, and stars, killing the supreme beings!

    ¡°Beast!¡± Young Master Shi bellowed.

    The fist smashed viciously onto his black armor.

    Puh~~!

    Young Master Shi spat out blood and staggered back. At the chest of his armor, a punch had indented a shocking crater, and nearby, a spiderweb of cracks appeared.

    A treasure armor known for its strong defense had been brutally damaged by Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, a portion of the punch¡¯s force, passing through the armor, transferred to Young Master Shi¡¯s body, injuring him, causing him to spit blood and stagger back!

    Of course, if it were not for his lightning-fast reaction, using the defensive armor at the crucial moment, perhaps Young Master Shi¡¯s bones would have been broken by Huang Xiaolong!

    After staggering back over a dozen steps, Young Master Shi finally steadied himself, still bleeding from the corner of his mouth. At last, a trace of fear surfaced in his eyes, his proud self-confidence shattered by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch!

    ¡°Young Master Shi!¡± Luo Chaozi hurried over to support Young Master Shi, her heart in turmoil. ¡°How could this be! Young Master Shi, why¡­ why¡­ is that commoner so¡­ so formidable¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wounded and resentful, Young Master Shi howled. ¡°I underestimated him! He feigned weakness for a mighty strike, while I struck carelessly, caught off guard by his attack! I underestimated him!¡±

    The proud Young Master Shi would naturally not believe he could be defeated so easily; he attributed his defeat to his own complacency and underestimation!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~!¡± On hearing this, Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing, ¡°Is it that hard to admit you¡¯re trash?¡±

    Trash?

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Tsk tsk, you so-called prideful sons of heaven look down on everything. And yet, you¡¯re beaten and made to spit blood by a so-called commoner. Isn¡¯t that a great irony?¡±

    In an instant, blood rushed to Young Master Shi¡¯s face, a deep sense of humiliation climbing into his heart. ¡°A petty man reveling in sudden power! I was just careless for a moment, underestimated you! Fine, today, I shall kill you! Perhaps you are unaware that I still have many ultimate moves and treasures that I have not used!¡±

    It was at that moment that Grandpa Lai finally slammed the table and stood up. ¡°Enough!!!!¡±

    The mid-stage Tribulation-transcending might erupted, attempting to suppress the scene.

    All eyes were instantly drawn to Grandpa Lai.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Grandpa Lai looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sinister glare. ¡°Young man, you come to my Yi Hua Palace and behave arrogantly, recklessly attacking and injuring the daughter of Baiyun City¡¯s Lord as well as Young Master Shi. This old woman wants to ask you, what are your intentions? Do you not take Yi Hua Palace seriously?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong choked.

    With those words, a knowing look appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes!

    It looks like Yi Hua Palace¡¯s stance is to still protect Young Master Shi and Luo Chaozi!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Who Gave You the Audacity

    Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: Who Gave You the Audacity? Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: Who Gave You the Audacity? After all, this is the territory of the Moving Flowers Palace, and moreover, the Moving Flowers Palace has explicit rules that forbid outsiders from engaging in combat on its territory.

    Therefore, once Grandpa Lai stepped forward and spoke, Young Master Shi temporarily refrained from speaking. His gaze, filled with venom that not even all the waters of the three rivers and five lakes could cleanse, glared deathly at Huang Xiaolong. The corners of his mouth bore an expression of extreme cruelty.

    Of course, Young Master Shi was well aware that under such circumstances, the Moving Flowers Palace would surely support him! After all, he was the son of the current Sect Master of the Songshan Sect! And Luo Chaozi¡¯s status was not ordinary either!

    ¡°What is my intention?¡± A mocking expression flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hmph! You fighting here is the same as not putting the Moving Flowers Palace in your eyes!¡± Grandpa Lai¡¯s tone was sinister. ¡°Young man, do you really think that your strength is enough to crush the rules of the Moving Flowers Palace?¡±

    ¡®Young Master Shi is a child favored by the heavens, and the Songshan Sect is a great sect. Now that a dispute has arisen, I will definitely stand on the side of Young Master Shi!¡¯ Grandpa Lai weighed the pros and cons in her heart. ¡®This youngster is reckless and impulsive, a real greenhorn! And it seems he has no background at all. Though he is indeed powerful, perhaps even a match for Young Master Shi, he ultimately lacks depth! Lacks backing! Not to mention the fact that the Songshan Sect is brimming with experts, even Baiyun City, deploying a few experts, could trample him to death! Hmm~~ Never mind, let¡¯s not offend the Songshan Sect and Baiyun City, these two giants, over such a trivial figure!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s truly laughable.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a face full of mockery. ¡°I¡¯m causing trouble? I have ulterior motives? It seems that the people of the Moving Flowers Palace really like to speak nonsense with their eyes open. Just now, I was quietly standing here in line, minding my own business without any wrongdoing. Yet this so-called favored genius, Young Master Shi, and that dog from the Luo family, took it upon themselves to provoke me¡­ I believe that the people here are neither blind nor foolish; can¡¯t they discern the truth from this injustice? They attempted to bully me, and naturally, I had to resist. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, those in line all nodded inwardly.

    If they asked themselves, this dispute, from the very beginning, was pushed aggressively by Young Master Shi.

    Grandpa Lai was choked into silence by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Huang Xiaolong continued unabated. ¡°You go to great lengths to protect Young Master Shi, twisting right and wrong, and your face is simply disgusting. Forget it~~ the Moving Flowers Palace is nothing but a lowly sect not worth mentioning. It was a mistake for me to bring my wife to seek refuge with the Moving Flowers Palace. The world is not lacking in shameless people. You, in order to ingratiate yourself with Young Master Shi, committed such shameless acts, your thick-skinned infamy is nauseating. It seems you are not only from the Moving Flowers Palace, but also a dog fed by the Songshan Sect and Baiyun City to bite people for them.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s verbal prowess was indeed remarkable; his sarcasm, word by word, sentence by sentence, struck directly at Grandpa Lai¡¯s heart, almost like scolding without dirty words, leaving her utterly humiliated!

    Even those female disciples of the Moving Flowers Palace standing behind Grandpa Lai felt ashamed and could not hold their heads up high. They, too, believed that this dispute was stirred by Young Master Shi, and Grandpa Lai¡¯s shameless bias was indeed improper. It damaged the prestige of the Moving Flowers Palace!

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Grandpa Lai was simply fuming with rage, her mana seething uncontrollably as she shrieked with gnashing teeth. ¡°Beast! In my life, I have no need to explain myself to you, nor do I need your judgments. Who do you think you are? In this overseas world, strength is revered! Young Master Shi is the son of the Sect Master of the Songshan Sect, famous throughout the world and known for his talent since his youth! Is it wrong for me to defend him? Yes, Young Master Shi¡¯s actions may indeed be domineering at times, but he has enough capital to be domineering!¡±

    Grandpa Lai grew increasingly rampant, utterly enraged by Huang Xiaolong, reason abandoned, overtly biased. ¡°Listen, today, by questioning the authority of the Moving Flowers Palace and speaking out of turn, you should be put to death. But as heaven values all life, I will spare you because of the difficulties of your cultivation! Kneel down, apologize to Young Master Shi and Miss Luo, beg for their forgiveness, and then cripple your own cultivation! As for the two women you brought, the Moving Flowers Palace will never accept them!¡±

    Grandpa Lai spoke from a high and mighty position, as if she was dictating life and death.

    ¡°Oh, is that so~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s realization appeared to dawn upon him as he nodded. ¡°So, strength is revered, and those with powerful fists can act domineeringly and turn the world upside down. Well then, if with a single move I defeated that Young Master Shi, wouldn¡¯t I also have the right to act domineering? Heh heh~~~ You crazy old hag, babbling in front of me, I might as well teach you a lesson and tear up that mouth of yours!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong no longer wished to waste words, and he stepped towards Grandpa Lai!

    Boom~~!!!!!!

    A tempestuous aura, born from nothing, skyrocketed from flat ground!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet seemed to be stepping into the eye of a windstorm, with hurricanes swirling chaotically!

    ¡°You beast! How dare you lay a hand on this old woman?¡± Grandpa Lai¡¯s face was twisted into a sinister smile.

    Young Master Shi felt a surge of elation in his heart¨C¡®This guy is truly brazen~~ Although Grandpa Lai is at the mid-stage of Crossing Tribulation realm, her combat power is weak, her comprehension is poor, and her strength is subpar. But after all, she¡¯s an old disciple of the Moving Flower Palace, with seniority, and this place is within the territory of the Moving Flower Palace. If Grandpa Lai were to be hit, this little bastard would never be able to leave the Moving Flower Palace alive!¡¯

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, there was a teasing light, without a hint of retreat. With steady steps, he advanced towards Grandpa Lai, a gust of frigid aura instantly sweeping over, enveloping Grandpa Lai and instilling an almost absurd sense of fear deep in her heart!

    ¡®Impossible! I am a mid-stage giant of the Crossing Tribulation realm! I have been famous for many years and cultivated for several hundred years, how could I possibly fear this little beast whose fur hasn¡¯t even fully grown out?¡¯

    Grandpa Lai roared unwillingly in her heart.

    But indeed, she was unable to muster her mana to launch an attack at Huang Xiaolong!

    Just at this moment!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    From among the mountains, a dignified female voice echoed.

    What one saw then was a group of exceedingly beautiful women with the aura of orchids in a secluded valley, stepping through the air, arriving from the mountains.

    These ladies, their bodies rippling with mana like water, all exuded the radiant glow of the bright moon, and in every brow and eye, there was authority!

    Huang Xiaolong saw that among these women, the one with the highest realm had actually reached the late stage of Crossing Tribulation realm and was indeed a great giant.

    Those who were a little lower in realm were still at the mid-stage of Crossing Tribulation realm but their presence was many times more majestic than that of Grandpa Lai.

    Among them, Huang Xiaolong recognized Steward Murong, who had once encountered him by chance and had taken the initiative to extend an olive branch to Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru!

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned towards Steward Murong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Steward Murong seemed to have long been aware that Huang Xiaolong had come with Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan.

    Without making any expression, Steward Murong smiled faintly at Huang Xiaolong from a distance, but within that smile, there was also a trace of apology.

    ¡°Ah! Stewards, Elders! This little beast has come to cause trouble in our Moving Flower Palace! I beseech the Stewards and Elders to uphold justice and enforce the law!¡± With salvation in sight, Grandpa Lai felt a burden lifted off her shoulders.

    ¡°Grandpa Lai, this young man has come with two young women to join our Moving Flower Palace, and just now, you repeatedly said you refused them?¡± Steward Murong looked at Grandpa Lai with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°Tell me, who gave you this audacity? Who granted you the authority to execute now and report after?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Forced Palace

    Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: Forced Palace Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: Forced Palace ¡°This¡­this¡­ Steward Murong, please calm your anger¡­please calm your anger¡­¡± Grandpa Lai hadn¡¯t expected such a high-ranking official as Steward Murong to arrive and begin scolding her harshly right away.

    Although it¡¯s true that Grandpa Lai had also reached the middle phase of the Crossing Disaster Realm, similar in level to Steward Murong, she was already old. She had achieved her level purely through the accumulation of time and had also consumed numerous pills to forcibly increase her power.

    On the other hand, Steward Murong was much younger than her, and his talent and potential were not even on the same scale.

    Within the Migratory Blossom Palace, Steward Murong¡¯s status was much higher than that of Grandpa Lai!

    ¡°Grandpa Lai, are you saying you want to refuse these two girls entry into my Migratory Blossom Palace?¡± Steward Murong still questioned her imposingly.

    Joking aside, Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan were two raw gems personally discovered by Steward Murong during his travels! Through testing, Steward Murong was well aware that if they attempted the Xuanhuang Tower, Ying Aoshan could reach the fourth level but Song Yuru even made it to the fifth level!

    Exceptional talent! And both were blank slates, having never practiced any spells!

    What delighted Steward Murong even more was the fact that both of them had successfully inherited the Dragon Force in the dragon ruins, indicating the presence of dragon blood in their veins!

    Such excellent talents were truly rare treasures!

    Although there were other girls who came to join the Migratory Blossom Palace today besides Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan, many were connected through relations! For instance, Chaozi, the daughter of the City Lord of Baiyun City, could only reach the third level of the Xuanhuang Tower. She had some talent, but it was quite limited! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her father was the City Lord of Baiyun City, it would not have been so easy for her to enter the Migratory Blossom Palace!

    Since their last parting, Steward Murong had returned to the Migratory Blossom Palace and had been eagerly looking forward to the arrival of Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan. Now that he had finally awaited their arrival, they were unexpectedly turned away by Grandpa Lai!

    This nearly drove Steward Murong mad with rage!

    ¡°Not so fast¨CSteward Murong, hear me out!¡± Grandpa Lai hurriedly tried to justify. ¡°This brat has been wreaking havoc in our Migratory Blossom Palace, challenging Young Master Shi and Miss Luo Chaozi, and even resorted to violence¡­ Therefore, I had to drive them away! I was upholding the dignity of the Migratory Blossom Palace! Please, Steward Murong and the elders, see the truth!¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± the woman standing next to Steward Murong, a stunning beauty with a golden hairpin and skin like creamy jade, possessed a majestic and commanding air, said. ¡°Grandpa Lai, we already know what happened. It¡¯s human nature to favor Young Master Shi, but you have gone too far.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!!¡± Grandpa Lai shrieked in alarm. ¡°Elder Jiang! Old woman¡­ I know my fault! Please punish me! Please punish me!¡±

    This woman held a higher position than Steward Murong, being a venerable elder. In Migratory Blossom Palace, she was an authoritative figure whose orders were absolute, and even she was condemning Grandpa Lai, popping her bubble of denial.

    Since Grandpa Lai admitted her fault, Elder Jiang and others did not press further.

    ¡°Haha~~¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst out laughing.

    ¡°Hmm? Young friend, why do you laugh?¡± Elder Jiang looked at Huang Xiaolong with interest.

    Her gaze was as deep as the ocean, gleaming with an azure brilliance, remarkably wise.

    Just now, Elder Jiang and others had ¡°seen¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ferocious punch that directly repelled the genius Young Master Shi from the Qianlong List, almost shattering his defensive artifact. This was indeed magnificent.

    Therefore, the elders and stewards of the Move Flowers Palace all regarded Huang Xiaolong with new respect.

    ¡°It¡¯s really funny,¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes. ¡°Just now, this old woman blatantly twisted the truth and constantly threatened me. She even wanted me to cripple my cultivation and then roll out of Move Flowers Palace~~~ Now, seeing the turn of events, she admits her mistake in one sentence, and that¡¯s the end of it¡­ Could it be that this is how Move Flowers Palace handles matters? Well, it seems that Move Flowers Palace is not a fit place for my two wives~~ My dear Aoshan and Yuru, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing special about this place. Unfair in handling matters, problems will surely arise later.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ying Aoshan and Song Yuru naturally followed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wait~~!¡± Steward Murong and Elder Jiang spoke up at the same time.

    ¡°Elder Jiang, indeed, Grandpa Lai was too arbitrary and overbearing~~¡± Steward Murong quickly whispered into Elder Jiang¡¯s ear. ¡°This young man, inheriting thousands of dragon powers in the land of dragon relics, is absolutely an extraordinary talent! I believe he is not inferior to those who are not within the top twenty on the Qianlong List. Even Huangfu Tianjiao and others like Luo Chazi have suffered in his hands. In this generation, only those within the top twenty on the Qianlong List could suppress him~~ Moreover, I¡¯ve already reported the potential of his two wives to the palace master~~!¡±

    ¡°Very well, Steward Murong, I will handle this matter,¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s eyes flickered, making a certain decision.

    ¡°Young man, what you said is very true. We were somewhat biased.¡± Elder Jiang gave Huang Xiaolong a warm smile, then with a stern gaze, he looked towards Grandpa Lai, ¡°Grandpa Lai, from beginning to end, you have been wrong. This young man is right, you are a member of our Move Flowers Palace, not a dog of Songshan faction or Baiyun City~~ Enough, I sentence you to face the wall and reflect for ten years. You are not allowed to leave the Cliff of Reflection for those ten years.¡±

    ¡°Ah!! I was wrong! I was indeed wrong!¡± Grandpa Lai wailed in despair. ¡°I was wrong! Young Master Shi! Please plead for me, Young Master Shi, I did it to protect you~~~¡±

    Grandpa Lai looked at Young Master Shi with a pleading gaze.

    However, Young Master Shi did not even give Grandpa Lai a glance, completely adopting an attitude of indifference.

    This man, cold-hearted! Cruel! Selfish!

    ¡°I was truly blind!¡± Grandpa Lai shook all over in anger, full of regret in her heart.

    ¡°Young Master Shi~~ Is this how it¡¯s going to be?¡± Luo Chazi, covering her red and swollen cheek, stamped her foot unwillingly, and coquettishly spoke up in front of Young Master Shi.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This~! Hmph! This little bastard!¡± Young Master Shi wiped the blood from his mouth, clenched his teeth, and then said loudly. ¡°All the elders, stewards of Move Flowers Palace, I, Shi Feng, bow to you all here. Today, I came with Chaozi, the daughter of the City Lord of Baiyun, to join Move Flowers Palace, yet such an incident occurred. Indeed, it was our fault, but Chaozi is a girl with a tough exterior but a soft heart, she just pretends to hit that boy, but actually, she didn¡¯t, instead, she got beaten up~~~ Everyone, here, I express my strong protest!¡±

    Young Master Shi, once again resumed his arrogant demeanor, put on airs and said, ¡°Well, today, I represent Songshan faction and Baiyun City, and would like to discuss with all the elders, stewards. If you insist on accepting those two women brought by that boy, then Chaozi will refuse to join Move Flowers Palace! She will join another faction!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Either they go, or I do!¡± Luo Chaozi also said arrogantly.

    Young Master Shi and she, both having powerful backgrounds, now, leveraging these backgrounds to pressure the palace!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Summoning the Experts

    Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Summoning the Experts! Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Summoning the Experts! Young Master Shi and Luo Chaozi, priding themselves on their extraordinary origins, also favored using their backgrounds to oppress others. Now, employing the same old tricks, they aimed to exert pressure on the higher echelons of the Yi Hua Palace, coercing them into making a choice.

    ¡®Hmph! Can¡¯t the prestige of my Song Mountain Sect and Baiyun City crush a mere loose cultivator? That Grandpa Lai is but a nameless pawn. The high-ups of Yi Hua Palace can easily manipulate him, and as for me? Hmph! Surely, I have some degree of clout!¡¯ Young Master Shi was full of confidence!

    Upon hearing this, Elder Jiang¡¯s phoenix eyes shimmered with a glint of icy light. Her fingertips twitched slightly as she spoke coldly, ¡°Young Master Shi, you are losing your composure.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Young Master Shi¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°Although you are considered a genius of this era, forgive my frankness, in the world of overseas cultivators, geniuses emerge one after another,¡± Elder Jiang expounded. ¡°Only those who truly survive, without dying young, are the genuine geniuses. Young Master Shi can only be said to have a glimmer of hope for enlightenment, but there is still a long way to go. This year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List competition is about to commence, Young Master Shi would do well to return and prepare. The matter of Yi Hua Palace recruiting disciples does not require your concern.¡±

    ¡°Additionally, Young Master Shi, you¡¯re still somewhat naive, thinking you can use the power of Song Mountain Sect and Baiyun City to forcibly suppress Yi Hua Palace. You are gravely mistaken,¡± sighed Elder Jiang.

    Those present all nodded in agreement, believing that Young Master Shi was being rather presumptuous.

    Under the scrutiny of the public eye, if Young Master Shi¡¯s intimidation truly caused Elder Jiang and the upper echelons of Yi Hua Palace to capitulate, it would deal a massive blow to the reputation of Yi Hua Palace.

    Besides, neither the Song Mountain Sect nor Baiyun City would oppose Yi Hua Palace over such a matter.

    All being major sects, they would not go to war unless it was absolutely necessary.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Young Master Shi was both embarrassed and indignant.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, please return,¡± Elder Jiang shook her head and then spoke with a solemn face. ¡°Although you were a bit underestimating your opponent just now, you also have some issues in the application of your cultivation technique and sword technique, lacking smoothness. The Hidden Dragon List is about to start soon, you better go back and enter into seclusion. Otherwise, it will be difficult to break into the ranks.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Young Master Shi¡¯s face darkened with deep resentment as he glanced at Huang Xiaolong. Then he nodded, ¡°Fine, I take my leave. But for today¡¯s humiliation, I will return it a hundredfold in the future!¡±

    Having said that, Young Master Shi prepared to leave with a flick of his sleeve.

    Elder Jiang¡¯s gaze then turned towards Luo Chaozi. ¡°Daughter of Baiyun City¡¯s Lord, Miss Luo, those two ladies are already our Yi Hua Palace disciples. If you cannot tolerate them, then please leave.¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous! Are you really giving up on me for those two women?¡± Luo Chaozi threw another tantrum. ¡°Am I inferior to them?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you are inferior to them,¡± Steward Murong confirmed earnestly.

    Luo Chaozi felt so challenged, she nearly spat blood, ¡°You will regret this! You will definitely regret it!¡±

    After speaking, she gave Huang Xiaolong a sinister glance, then caught up with Young Master Shi, ¡°Young Master Shi, let¡¯s go! Who cares about this Yi Hua Palace! My father will surely get me accepted into a better major sect!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Young Master Shi frowned briefly, then led Luo Chaozi onto the lion demon, and soared away.

    The demon lion flew against the wind, but just as it left Yi Hua Palace, Luo Chaozi hastily said, ¡°Young Master Shi, please wait!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Chaozi, what do you intend to do?¡± Young Master Shi was slightly startled.

    However, by this time, he was also quite impatient with this capricious miss. After all, Young Master Shi was haughty and proud. If it hadn¡¯t been for standing up for Luo Chaozi, he wouldn¡¯t have had to be so humiliated today!

    Now, he felt as if he had lost all face, tasting the bitterness of being unwelcome both inside and out!

    ¡°Young Master Shi, that little beast, is utterly despicable! He dared to strike Miss Jin! Death is certain for him! Not only must he die, but so must his entire family!¡± Luo Chazi bared her murderous intent.

    ¡°Chaozi, what exactly do you want to do? You can¡¯t possibly be thinking of storming into Yihua Palace to commit murder?¡± Young Master Shi smiled lightly, his tone tinged with slight sarcasm.

    ¡°No, Young Master Shi, I don¡¯t have the courage to storm Yihua Palace. But ordinarily, Yihua Palace does not take in men. That little beast, after sending those two cheap women there, he must come out eventually, right? Let¡¯s just wait here! The moment he comes out, we¡¯ll capture him and torture him to death!¡± Luo Chazi sneered, her beautiful face twisting into a ferocious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Shi. I¡¯m going to use talisman seals to send a message and call over the experts from Baiyun City right now! He won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±

    Baiyun City wasn¡¯t far from here, either.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Young Master Shi was clearly getting irritated and no longer wished to be alone with Luo Chaozi, so he said dismissively, ¡°Chaozi, I have other matters to attend to. You send the message, have the experts from Baiyun City come to support you. How you want to deal with that little beast is up to you. I¡¯m leaving first!¡±

    ¡­

    After sending away Young Master Shi and Luo Chazi, Elder Jiang and Steward Murong, among others, descended from the sky and stood before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Young friend, are you satisfied with our handling of the situation?¡± Steward Murong quickly inquired.

    She was aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fiery temper, as he had never bowed to the likes of Huangfu Tianjiao and Young Master Luo Xue before.

    He was a classic case of responding to kindness but not to force.

    ¡°It¡¯ll do,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Elder Jiang also smiled. ¡°Young friend, please entrust your two wives to us. Rest assured, I will treat them well and cultivate their talents properly. They are too talented to waste and are the perfect candidates for learning the top secret techniques of Yihua Palace. In not too many years, the cultivation world overseas will see the rise of two more geniuses, true experts!¡±

    ¡°Your wives won¡¯t be wronged. Elder Jiang and I will personally teach them,¡± Steward Murong chimed in earnestly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Good, with your word, I feel reassured in leaving my big wife, Aoshan, and the rest in your hands,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, not being someone overly bound by traditional formalities.

    Yihua Palace had gone so far as to offend the Songshan Sect and Baiyun City for Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan, which was quite a show of respect.

    Upon hearing this, the high-ranking members of Yihua Palace finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Excellent! From this moment on, you two ladies are disciples of Yihua Palace! No one will be able to insult you again!¡± Steward Murong declared excitedly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, okay. Greetings to all the elders and stewards,¡± Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan said graciously.

    ¡°And, arrange a secret chamber for me, please. I have some words for my big wife and Aoshan,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s normal for a couple to share their farewells, follow me!¡± Steward Murong said cheerfully.

    With that, a group of high-ranking members from Yihua Palace led Huang Xiaolong, Song Yuru, and Ying Aoshan through the mountain gates!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Do You Regret It Very Much

    Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093: Do You Regret It Very Much? Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093: Do You Regret It Very Much? Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by his two wives and followed by Steward Murong and Elder Jiang among others, entered the mountain gate of the Movements Palace!

    Upon entering, they were greeted by scenes resembling poetic paintings, filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. Inside the entire Movements Palace, flowers bloomed in abundance, seemingly everlasting throughout the year. The valley was filled with warm and moist air currents. Even the soil was fragrant with the scent of blooms. Many of the bouquets were filled with Spiritual Energy and were not of ordinary varieties. The petals, when they fell to the ground, turned into a floral mud, which acted as a Spiritual Medicine capable of curing hundreds of ailments. If these were taken to an auction in central Huaxia, they would certainly attract wealthy merchants like moths to a flame.

    Furthermore, butterflies and bees danced among the flowers, making it feel as though one had stepped into a fairy tale.

    Amidst the sheltering trees, elegantly quaint wooden cottages were methodically constructed.

    ¡°Young friend, since our Movements Palace is primarily composed of female disciples, it would not be convenient for you to enter further. How about you find a secluded cottage here to bid farewell to your two lovely wives?¡± Steward Murong suggested with an inquiring tone.

    ¡°That would be fine,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Then please feel free to do so,¡± Steward Murong said with a smile.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong, along with Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan, headed to an unoccupied wooden cottage.

    Upon entering the cottage, Huang Xiaolong immediately set up a Formation that isolated it, preventing anyone outside, even the most powerful beings, from peeking inside using their spiritual senses.

    ¡°Big wife, Aoshan wife, what do you think? Isn¡¯t the environment of the Movements Palace quite nice?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s really nice here, surrounded by a sea of vibrant flowers. Moreover, these flowers¡¯ fragrance is even more delightful than the world¡¯s most expensive perfumes,¡± Ying Aoshan sincerely replied.

    Song Yuru also nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Since you both like it here, then I¡¯m relieved,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°From now on, just focus on cultivating in the Movements Palace. Settle your minds and be humble. I think Elder Jiang and Steward Murong are quite nice to you. If you encounter any troubles, just seek them out.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Little Long, don¡¯t worry about us. You just established Dragon Island, and there is much to revive there, not to mention you have to participate in the ¡®Hidden Dragon List¡¯ competition,¡± Song Yuru expressed her understanding and support.

    ¡°Little Long, we will take good care of ourselves,¡± Ying Aoshan replied obediently.

    ¡°No need to worry, little wife and Pianpian wife are still studying at Emei. They¡¯ve been there for several months without any issues,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on our emotional farewells. I¡¯m about to part ways with you, but before we do, I have some things to give you.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong gathered his spiritual intentions and Mana, and branded a lethal technique in the foreheads of Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan!

    This was a life-saving move!

    Whenever their lives were threatened, this move would activate, sweeping through everything and shredding the enemy to pieces!

    However, under normal circumstances, this technique would remain deeply hidden and dormant, unnoticeable even to the master of the Movements Palace.

    After settling this matter, Huang Xiaolong then gifted two flying swords to his wives, instructing them to bind them with their blood and store them within their bodies.

    The final act was a deep embrace.

    Huang Xiaolong walked out of the wooden cottage.

    Steward Murong was waiting outside.

    ¡°Young friend, have you finished saying goodbye to your two lovely wives?¡± Steward Murong asked with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong walked over and casually waved his hand.

    Shoo-shoo~~shoo-shoo~~shoo-shoo~~~

    Tens of thousands of Dragon Infant Pills spiraled out, each one extremely plump, translucent, and emitting a delightful glow with an intoxicating aroma of medicine.

    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Steward Murong¡¯s face changed at once.

    Some of the female disciples standing behind Steward Murong were also struck dumb, gazing at the fine medicinal pills floating in the air and uttering dreamlike sounds. ¡°So many¡­ so many pills! And they smell so good!¡±

    ¡°Young friend, why are you doing this?¡± Steward Murong¡¯s mind also struggled to keep up.

    ¡°Hahaha, Steward Murong, I am bribing you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly with a smile. ¡°These are just some pills I made when I was bored. Please accept them, Steward Murong, and you ladies as well.¡±

    ¡°Young friend, these are too valuable; we dare not accept!¡± Steward Murong repeatedly shook his head, ¡°Honestly, I¡­ I have never seen anyone give away tens of thousands of high-quality medicinal pills as a gift¡­ You really are outrageously wealthy¡­ Hiss! Are you saying you crafted these pills yourself? You¡­ you know how to perform alchemy?¡±

    Steward Murong found it unbelievable!

    ¡°Hey, alchemy is just a trivial matter for me. Steward Murong, please don¡¯t be too polite with me. As for the medicinal pills, please keep them. Since I¡¯ve brought them out, there¡¯s absolutely no reason to take them back,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated indifferently. ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope, Steward Murong, that you take good care of my two wives. They are very obedient and never cause trouble. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to trouble them either.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ all right then,¡± Steward Murong no longer equivocated and directly collected the pills, sharing some with the female disciples behind him.

    ¡°Rest assured, my young friend, as long as I am in the Huaxia Palace, no one will dare to bully your two wives,¡± Steward Murong promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Hmm¡­ It¡¯s getting late, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± After speaking, Huang Xiaolong stepped forward and walked away.

    After settling down his two wives, Huang Xiaolong was preparing to take advantage of the upcoming Hidden Dragon List competition. It was still some time away, and he planned to travel around to seek opportunities and possibly make a fortune to contribute to the development of Dragon Island.

    ¡°Wait¡­ my young friend, I have a few words for you,¡± Steward Murong said as his eyes flickered slightly. He proactively walked up to Huang Xiaolong and whispered, ¡°Today, you have offended Shi Feng of the Songshan School and Chaozi, the daughter of the City Lord of Baiyun City. Both of these individuals are vengeful. Their backgrounds are also quite substantial. Therefore, you need to be cautious.¡±

    After a pause, Steward Murong continued, ¡°The Songshan School, one of the Five Peaks Sword Schools, is deeply rooted with a long history. Often, the Five Peaks Sword Schools form a small alliance, which is very challenging to provoke. Together, their influence rivals that of large schools like Shushan and Emei. Shi Feng himself is indeed a rare young talent.¡±

    ¡°Baiyun City, in the overseas world, is a medium-sized school, but the City Lord, Luo Weixiong, is a major figure at the later stages of the Tribulation Phase, who practices the Baiyun Sword Technique, which is elusive and unpredictable. He can match early Realm Laws of Heaven and Earth masters in combat. Luo Weixiong is excessively protective; he sees Chaozi as the apple of his eye. Today, you slapped Chaozi, and this matter will not end peacefully. Baiyun City¡¯s main business is selling all sorts of rare and exotic treasures. In Baiyun City, there is a treasure vault containing countless rare and precious treasures¨CLuo Weixiong¡¯s ability to defend this vault from covetous eyes proves his extraordinary strength and top-notch connections!¡±

    ¡°Oh? The City Lord of Baiyun City? Rare and exotic treasures? A treasure vault?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Alright, thanks for the warning, Steward Murong. I am not afraid of their revenge. Well then, as the saying goes, ¡®The green mountains will not change, the green waters will always flow; we shall meet again!''¡± Huang Xiaolong bowed, then flew up on his sword, and in a flash, disappeared without a trace!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong had flown away from the Huaxia Palace.

    Suddenly!

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~~

    Sword lights, as if coming from beyond the heavens, pierced through space, tearing open the sky!

    Endless rolling clouds, like boiling water, churned around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Upon closer inspection, over a dozen flying swords, dragging stunning sword glows, surrounded Huang Xiaolong completely.

    On each flying sword, a swordsman in white stood!

    With stunning sword glows, drifting white clouds, frost-like white robes, solitary proud silhouettes, their sharpness was fully revealed!

    On one of the flying swords, Chaozi, with a venomously cursing gaze, looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Hehehe~~~ What? Do you regret it now? Hehehe~~~! Too bad, too bad, regret is useless now!!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 The White Cloud Sword Art

    Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: The White Cloud Sword Art Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: The White Cloud Sword Art ¡°Eh~~¡± At this time, Huang Xiaolong too quickly realized what was happening.

    It seemed that Luo Chaozi, harboring resentment after being slapped by him, had gathered the forces of Baiyun City to set up an ambush and wait here to block Huang Xiaolong.

    With a sweep of his spiritual sense, Huang Xiaolong discovered that they were all Sword Cultivators, all at the early stages of crossing the tribulation. Only the middle-aged man who rode the same flying sword with Luo Chaozi was at the mid-stage of crossing the tribulation.

    This man¡¯s gaze revealed sharpness, and his whole being was like a peerless divine weapon unsheathed, extremely stern.

    ¡°Third Uncle! It was this little bastard who hit me! He slapped me in the face!¡± Luo Chaozi complained incessantly in the middle-aged man¡¯s ear, her eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°What audacity!¡± The middle-aged man, bristling with murderous intent, had Sword Qi spilling out from his body, and boundless clouds were swirling madly around him. The entire sky seemed oppressively heavy and gloomy as if it were about to rain, and a sharp and majestic pressure dispersed throughout the air.

    ¡°You little bastard! I¡¯m asking you now, do you regret it?¡± Luo Chaozi, extremely excited, shrieked. She didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong had any chance of turning the tables at this moment. She very much wanted to see fear, regret, despair, pleading¡­ in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s proud eyes.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reaction disappointed Luo Chaozi.

    His expression remained indifferent, unconcerned, and as harmless as anything.

    But within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, many thoughts flickered¨C¡®Just now, Steward Murong told me that there is a treasure vault in Baiyun City. In that treasure vault, there are numerous heavenly materials and earthly treasures~~ Eh¡­ this¡­¡¯

    A bold and playful idea began to take root in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, quickly taking shape!

    ¡°Chaozi, how do you plan to deal with this little bastard?¡± The middle-aged man seemed to dote on Luo Chaozi very much, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this little bastard is like a turtle in a jar, he can¡¯t escape. Chaozi, however you want to torture him, just say it, and your Third Uncle will do it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Third Uncle.¡± Luo Chaozi sneered sinisterly, then suddenly clapped her hands and said, ¡°Third Uncle! I¡¯ve thought of a way to torment this little bastard to my heart¡¯s content! To vent the hatred within! Hm~~ Take him back and execute him with the ¡®Thousand Swords Piercing Heart¡¯ punishment, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good, good, Chaozi, ¡®Thousand Swords Piercing Heart,¡¯ is it? That¡¯s exactly what I had in mind!¡± The middle-aged man also laughed heartily.

    The so-called ¡°Thousand Swords Piercing Heart¡± was Baiyun City¡¯s most brutal punishment. The condemned person would be bound to the city gate, and every person in Baiyun City would stab them with a sword.

    To be stabbed, sword by sword, until they had honeycomb-like wounds all over their body, their blood drained, their wails lasting for days and nights, only then would they die.

    It was essentially death by a thousand cuts.

    ¡°You little bastard, listen, Lady Chaozi is generous, letting you live a few more days. Now, come with us to Baiyun City. You¡¯d better not think about resisting, or I¡¯ll take your life right now,¡± the middle-aged man said with a sinister laugh.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay then~~ I won¡¯t resist. But once we get to Baiyun City, I want to see the City Lord. I would like to explain this matter.¡± Huang Xiaolong began to act, showing submission.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Hahahahaha~~~¡±

    The white-robed swordsmen all let out mocking laughter.

    He¡¯s caved!

    This guy has caved!

    And he still wants to negotiate with the City Lord? Purely delusional!

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~ Little bastard, it seems you really do regret it. Giggle giggle~~¡± Luo Chaozi seemed to be savoring the pleasure of revenge.

    ¡°You little bastard, now, I will seal your cultivation base,¡± the middle-aged man said mockingly. ¡°If you cooperate and behave, maybe I can speak a few good words for you to the City Lord.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed resignedly.

    Immediately, the middle-aged man released several talismans, embedding them into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, sealing his Dantian and some vital meridians.

    With this, even if Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mana was strong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wield it.

    However, for Huang Xiaolong, the talismans inside his body were too weak¨Ca mere thought from him could incinerate them into ash!

    But Huang Xiaolong played right into their hands without resistance, letting them do as they wished.

    Seeing that they had sealed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cultivation, the middle-aged man laughed heartily. ¡°Good, very cooperative. It seems you really are scared. Hahaha~~~ Let¡¯s go. Back to Baiyun City quickly.¡±

    The middle-aged man ordered a white-robed swordsman to share a flying sword with Huang Xiaolong.

    Then, with the sword light flitting through the air, the middle-aged man led the way, heading straight back to Baiyun City.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on the flying sword, leisurely enjoying the scenery along the way; sometimes he even laughed, showing not the slightest unease of a ¡°captive¡±.

    ¡°This little bastard, he couldn¡¯t possibly think that he can really survive, right?¡± the middle-aged man muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

    ¡°He truly lives in a dream! After slapping my face, his death is certain! Even his family members will die off!¡± Luo Chazi thought viciously.

    The flying sword was extremely fast and it didn¡¯t take long before an island appeared ahead.

    This island was shrouded in lingering clouds, filled with artistic conception.

    Huang Xiaolong looked carefully and saw a majestic city on the island! Within the city, streets crisscrossed, shops lined up, and palaces dotted the landscape.

    What a sight!

    The island also had rich spiritual energy, not as abundant as that of the Moving Flowers Palace, but still quite remarkable.

    Hanging above the city gate was a signboard with three characters on it¨C¡°Baiyun City¡±.

    These three characters radiated an immense Sword Intent!

    Each stroke seemed as if an Immortal had danced with a sword!

    Indeed, these three characters contained a sword technique that was ethereal and yet sharp.

    If an ordinary cultivator stared at these three words, just a few glances would cause their eyes pain from the Sword Qi in the characters!

    ¡®Hehehehe~~ It seems that these three characters were personally written by the Baiyun City Lord. To infuse a sword technique in the font, and also imbue Sword Intent, the essence of the sword, and the comprehension of the Sword Dao all within the characters~~ this person is really full of himself! Hahahaha~~~¡¯ Silently, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart was filled with endless mockery.

    How vain this Baiyun City Lord was!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind began rapidly deducing.

    Being the Yin Emperor of the underworld, he was akin to a deity, with a divine consciousness so powerful it was indescribable.

    His deduction abilities were against the heavens!

    The three characters on the city gate were essentially a complete sword technique.

    With a single deduction using his divine consciousness, Huang Xiaolong learned this sword technique!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡®Baiyun Sword Technique! Mmm~~ Not bad, this sword technique is not inferior to some of Qingcheng Sect¡¯s sword techniques. In the future, the people of Dragon Island can freely practice this Baiyun Sword Technique.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong felt very satisfied.

    Moreover, he also noticed that within Baiyun City on the island, there lurked a royal aura that was writhing. This must be the aura of the Baiyun City Lord, in the late stage of the Tribulation Passage, showing signs of an imminent breakthrough to the state of Law Manifestation.

    In the city, there were also palaces emitting a dazzling treasure light, presumably the so-called treasure vault.

    ¡°Little bastard, don¡¯t daydream. Now that you¡¯ve come to Baiyun City, you¡­ hehe, your life is about to end. Let¡¯s go!¡± The middle-aged man sneered viciously.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 The Treasure Vault

    Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: The Treasure Vault Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: The Treasure Vault ¡°Uncle! We¡¯re home! Now, I will inform father, and we¡¯ll hang this little bastard outside the city gate, let him sunbathe for a few days, and then have everyone in the city stab him with a sword! I¡¯ll be the first to stab! After he is stabbed to death, I¡¯ll hang his body outside the city gate and whip it every day, then use his body to make an ornament!¡± After bringing Huang Xiaolong back to Baiyun City, Luo Chaozi immediately said, eager to proceed.

    ¡®This bitch really is twisted,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought with a cold smile in his heart.

    ¡°Chaozi, don¡¯t rush. A cooked duck won¡¯t fly away. Today the City Lord has some business matters to attend to, so¡­ let¡¯s just imprison this little bastard for now. At the latest, we¡¯ll deal with him tomorrow.¡± The middle-aged man smiled.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Luo Chaozi nodded, looking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Just let you live one more day! Hmph!¡±

    A group of people descended to the streets of Baiyun City on their swords.

    Huang Xiaolong carefully observed his surroundings with a leisurely demeanor.

    Baiyun City was still bustling, with cobblestone pathways, palaces as grand as those with jade and gold, and shops and palaces densely scattered everywhere.

    On the streets, there were many disciples dressed in white uniforms, carrying longswords and strutting around proudly, most of them at the Divine Skills realm, and even more at the Mana realm.

    These were all disciples of Baiyun City.

    Apart from Baiyun City¡¯s disciples, there were also some casually dressed cultivators moving around.

    It seemed that Baiyun City had quite a scale in the overseas world.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Move!¡± Two white-robed swordsmen behind Huang Xiaolong coldly sneered and scolded.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and quickened his pace.

    ¡°Little bastard, I must say, you really are composed,¡± the middle-aged man said, walking in front of Huang Xiaolong and turning back to sneer. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a prisoner so calm as you. Too bad, all your mana is sealed, even if you had a pair of wings, you couldn¡¯t fly out.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong responded with a grin. ¡°Who said I wanted to escape? I still have to meet the City Lord of Baiyun City.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ What a fool! Still dreaming about meeting our City Lord! You? Worthy of meeting our City Lord?¡± A group of white-robed swordsmen burst out in mocking laughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father won¡¯t meet you. And tomorrow, you¡¯ll get to thoroughly enjoy the sensation of a thousand swords piercing your heart~~¡± Luo Chaozi let out a laugh as venomous as that of a venomous snake.

    ¡°Hey~~ I will definitely meet the City Lord of Baiyun City,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a secretive smile. ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not about me meeting him, but him coming to meet me~~¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Speak less! Did you know, your mouth stinks?¡± the middle-aged man angrily warned.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong was escorted into a cluster of buildings.

    These buildings were like a fortress.

    The dense ¡°fortress¡± comprised several hundred to a thousand units.

    Each fortress was engraved with various Formations to reinforce its defenses.

    Releasing his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong saw that inside the fortresses, various cultivators were imprisoned.

    These cultivators, whose mana was all sealed, had eyes filled with rage and a beast-like ferocity.

    ¡®Oh, so this is Baiyun City¡¯s prison?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong silently nodded.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong was thrown into one of the fortresses.

    Locking the door, Luo Chaozi and others then departed.

    ¡°Chaozi, rest assured, this little bastard¡¯s mana is sealed by me personally and he¡¯s locked in the cell, no way he can escape. Tomorrow, you can deal with him properly.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice faded away.

    ¡°Hey~~ Interesting, fun.¡± Huang Xiaolong surveyed the environment inside the fortress.

    Gloomy, damp, putrid¡­

    It also exuded a strong stench of death.

    It seemed that quite a few people had died within this fortress.

    Stone table, stone stool, stone bed. Beyond that, there was nothing else.

    Huang Xiaolong stretched his muscles and bones, his gaze turned towards the window grille, by this time, the sun was setting, and the whole Baiyun City was enveloped in a gloomy atmosphere, making this fortress prison area appear even more sinister and terrifying.

    A mute person slowly walked up to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cell, gave a sinister smile, threw in a few moldy steamed buns, and walked away.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged on the stone bed with a faint smile on his face.

    In the corner of the stone bed, a skeleton lay scattered. Huang Xiaolong turned around and smiled as if talking to himself, ¡°It seems you must have been imprisoned here by the people of Baiyun City, died a wrongful death. But don¡¯t worry, this time I will avenge you¨Chahaha¨C¡±

    After a while, Huang Xiaolong had a thought, and he crushed the middle-aged man¡¯s seal symbols that had sealed his mana into powder.

    Huang Xiaolong leapt down from the stone bed, stretched his muscles and bones; his eyes glowing in the dark were filled with restless excitement.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve invited me to this Baiyun City, I¡¯m going to stir up trouble and completely destroy this city,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with narrowed eyes, and then he recited an invisibility spell.

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure became transparent, vanishing without a trace.

    Subsequently, using a wall-passing spell, Huang Xiaolong easily breached the fortress¡¯s defenses and made his way outside.

    ¡°Let me out! Damn it! Baiyun City, you won¡¯t die a good death!¡±

    ¡°The City Lord of Baiyun, despicable and shameless! Grasping what¡¯s not rightfully his!¡±

    ¡°City Lord of Baiyun, slaying and looting, destroying my entire family, seizing my property¨Chow vile! Even as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡­

    In other parts of the fortress, mournful and blood-curdling cries echoed.

    ¡°Forget it, heaven favors all life, after I finish my business here, I will release all these prisoners,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then disappeared into the endless night.

    The city was alive with nightly revelry.

    In his invisible state, Huang Xiaolong boldly walked among the bustling lights, passing by intoxicated cultivators and Baiyun City disciples, none of whom noticed him.

    Huang Xiaolong had long since locked onto the exact location of Baiyun City¡¯s treasure vault with his divine sense.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at a basin.

    This basin was devoid of buildings or any obstructions, not even a tree could be seen, making it an area where it was impossible to hide.

    In the middle stood a grand palace, dazzling treasures shining out from it, coloring the night sky with a mesmerizing hue.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Around the palace were at least several hundred disciples of Baiyun City, holding swords and patrolling everywhere, appearing on high alert.

    A mid-stage Diviner man loudly admonished, ¡°Tonight, there must be no mistakes! This collection of heavenly materials and earthly treasures took half a year to gather, and we¡¯re sending them to Shushan Sect tomorrow! This is the biggest deal for Baiyun City so far; if anything goes wrong, you can bring your head to the City Lord!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, my lord, you jest, with hundreds of us strictly guarding this place, how could anything go astray?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, treasure vault, here I come!¡± Huang Xiaolong excitedly rubbed his hands together, then swaggered towards the treasure vault.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 The Twenty-Second Toll of the

    Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: The Twenty-Second Toll of the Divine Bell Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: The Twenty-Second Toll of the Divine Bell Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Dao techniques were divine. Even while invisible, not even a Tribulation stage practitioner could detect the slightest trace of his presence!

    In such a state, Huang Xiaolong casually strolled up to the heavily fortified treasury door, a place not even a fly could enter.

    The thick iron door was engraved with various formations, acting like combination locks that could only be unlocked with corresponding passwords.

    And the only person who knew all the passwords was none other than the City Lord of Baiyun!

    ¡®Hehe~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong sneered and recited an incantation to pass through walls. In a swoosh, he penetrated into the treasury.

    Once inside, Huang Xiaolong was momentarily dumbstruck.

    The vast treasure vault was as big as several professional soccer fields combined, gleaming with a mystic treasure light!

    Piles upon piles of heavenly and earthly treasures were everywhere to be seen.

    Top-grade Spirit Stones, various ores, rare metals¡­

    Huang Xiaolong materialized, walked over to a pile of materials, scooped them up with both hands, and said, ¡°Good, these are excellent: Yan blazing iron, Void Stone, Black Lotus Wood¡­ all top-quality materials that appear only in high-level auctions¡­¡±

    With a sweep of his spiritual sense, the treasury¡¯s myriad heavenly and earthly treasures caught his eye, many of which were precisely the materials needed for refining his God Meteorite Bell!

    ¡°It seems this City Lord of Baiyun has been scavenging far and wide, managing to plunder so many treasures~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded inwardly, recalling the people imprisoned in that fortress earlier, who wept as they accused the City Lord of Baiyun of his heinous crimes of murder, theft, and plunder. Huang Xiaolong then realized ¡ª

    It turned out, Baiyun City was essentially a pirate force! They lived off plundering, hoarding heavenly and earthly treasures to then sell to the major sects and profit from the price differences.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s all ill-gotten wealth, then I shall~~~ take it all! Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong claimed righteously.

    Afterward, Huang Xiaolong set up several formations, masking the entire treasury¡¯s aura along with his own.

    In this way, even if Huang Xiaolong caused a massive disturbance in the treasury like killing or arson, the Baiyun guards stationed outside wouldn¡¯t hear a single rustle.

    The last time at the auction house, Huang Xiaolong refined the God Meteorite Bell twenty-one times, using up all the materials. He was worried about not having materials to continue refining the bell. Now that he had entered the Baiyun City treasury, there was no need for courtesy!

    With a grab of his hands, he scooped up masses of materials, which hovered in mid-air.

    Huang Xiaolong used his mana to melt these materials, forming hand seals repeatedly, infusing the molten liquid into the God Meteorite Bell!

    New formations were carved onto the bell¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ All the materials needed to refine the God Meteorite Bell are here! I¡¯ll work hard through the night and see to what extent I can refine this bell. Each additional refinement of my God Meteorite Bell more than doubles its power!¡± Huang Xiaolong recited the refining methods, having mastered them inside and out, arguably better than anyone else in the world. As long as there were sufficient materials, he could start anytime!

    The materials in the vault whirled about as if they were free, melting into liquid and infused into the God Meteorite Bell!

    Huang Xiaolong busied himself joyfully inside, while the guards outside remained oblivious.

    Moreover, as the night deepened, they gradually relaxed their vigilance.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be negligent. Tonight, we must be extra vigilant. Tomorrow, we¡¯re transporting a large batch of materials to Shushan Sword Sect. We cannot afford any mistakes, otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable,¡± a Tribulation stage leader warned in a raised voice.

    After speaking, he also turned to look back at the treasury, his stern gaze softening as he muttered, ¡°With Baiyun City¡¯s awe-inspiring reputation and the City Lord¡¯s unparalleled dominance in this era, I reckon, no one who has eaten bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall would dare to cause trouble~~¡±

    Baiyun City!

    City Lord¡¯s mansion!

    A towering middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back, his expression somewhat grim, emitting a terrifying aura.

    Inside him, a horrifying Sword Qi lay dormant, seemingly ready at any moment to unleash a deadly strike! His body was like a sharp sword, silent and still, the Sword Qi that seeped out from his pores was enough to shatter the air¨Cthis was the supreme path. Merging the sword with the body, the body with the path, the path with heaven, and heaven with fate was known as the Supreme Sword Dao.

    This man was Luo Weixiong, the City Lord of Baiyun City, a prominent figure in the overseas world. With a sword in hand, he founded Baiyun City himself, striking terror into the hearts of the mighty from all corners overseas.

    In this overseas world, even major sects held Luo Weixiong in high regard.

    He was known as one of the most powerful and terrifying experts below the Heavenly Law Manifestation realm. In his realm, he was practically invincible.

    Moreover, he was on the verge of breaking his bottleneck and advancing into the Heavenly Law Manifestation realm!

    ¡°Chaozi, what¡¯s happened to you today? Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to the Moving Flowers Palace with Young Master Shi of the Songshan Sect?¡± Luo Weixiong interrogated.

    In the grand hall of the mansion, there were also several experts whose deep breaths and bright eyes hinted at their prowess.

    This included, ¡®Uncle Three¡¯ according to Chaozi, who had personally escorted Huang Xiaolong to Baiyun City.

    Chaozi was present too, her cheek mark had faded, but her expression was still ablaze with rage. ¡°Father! I have been wronged!¡±

    ¡°Who? Who dares to wrong the apple of my eye, Luo Weixiong¡¯s daughter?¡± Luo Weixiong¡¯s voice was fierce. ¡°Do they no longer wish to live?¡±

    At once, Chaozi embellished the story of what had occurred that day.

    ¡°They dared to strike my daughter?! It¡¯s utterly outrageous! I¡¯ve never laid a hand on my daughter myself! How dare they! Death!!!!¡± Luo Weixiong¡¯s gaze swept out!

    Bang~~!!!!

    In the hall, an antique rack with all of its antiquities was reduced to fragments!

    ¡°My lord, please calm down,¡± begged ¡®Uncle Three¡¯ as mentioned by Chaozi, quickly standing up. ¡°That despicable wretch deserving of death has already been captured and thrown into the dungeon, and all his Mana has been sealed. Chaozi plans to take matters into her own hands tomorrow and execute the thousand swords piercing heart punishment on that boy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ Chaozi, since the enemy is already in your grasp, your father is relieved. Tomorrow, I myself will personally escort a batch of Heavenly materials and treasures to the Shushan sector. This matter is of utmost importance and must not suffer any delay,¡± Luo Weixiong¡¯s face suddenly expressed a triumphant look. ¡°Once the matter succeeds, the Shushan Sect has promised to give me a supreme elixir to help me breach the bottleneck and step into that nearly eternal realm ¡ª the Heavenly Law Manifestation!!¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, City Lord! Well done, City Lord!¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, City Lord, on your enlightenment!¡±

    ¡°Father, your daughter congratulates you! Once you, Father, step into the Heavenly Law Manifestation realm, our Baiyun City will rise to the next level and exhibit unmatched brilliance! We will become a major sect!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~!¡± Luo Weixiong let out an uncontrollable, triumphant laugh.

    ¡­

    Treasury.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong had already consumed one-third of the materials in the entire treasury!

    And finally, he had successfully refined the Celestial Falling Bell for the twenty-second time!

    Dong~~~!!!!

    As the bell rang, a dominating aura of destruction spread out!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Release

    Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: Release Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: Release Huang Xiaolong used the treasures piled up in Baiyun City¡¯s treasury to refine the Divine Descent Bell for the 22nd time!

    Last time, after the Divine Descent Bell was refined for the 21st time, a single strike of the bell turned a group of Loose Cultivators into a mist of blood and caused Xia Ding, ranked 26th on the Hidden Dragon List, to vomit blood and flee in panic.

    Now, having completed the 22nd refinement, the power of the Divine Descent Bell had multiplied several times over! Huang Xiaolong believed that if he were to encounter Xia Ding again, the sound of the bell would reduce him to dust, leaving him no chance to escape!

    However, this mighty weapon had to be refined forty-nine times in total to be perfect, and Huang Xiaolong dared not slack off.

    Continue!

    Materials from the treasury were casually grabbed by Huang Xiaolong, melted into magma-like liquid, and infused into the body of the bell.

    Finally!

    After a whole night of hard work, just as the sun rose, Huang Xiaolong completed the 23rd refinement of the Divine Descent Bell!

    This bell now looked majestic, unspeakably massive, and the formations on its body operated automatically, emitting a soul-stirring brilliance.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ not bad, quite impressive.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and the Divine Descent Bell shrunk to a model size and was absorbed into his body.

    Looking around again¨C

    Empty!

    The treasury of Baiyun City was completely empty!

    All the heavenly materials and treasures had been fused into the Divine Descent Bell by Huang Xiaolong, leaving not even a speck of residue; it was ruthlessly thorough.

    It was absolutely clean, infuriatingly so!

    Materials that were needed, Huang Xiaolong naturally scavenged completely. Even those that were not needed were plundered.

    Ah~~ Some of the heavenly materials and treasures that could not be used to refine the Divine Descent Bell were also precious beyond compare. Huang Xiaolong also melted them down and attached them to the surface of the Divine Descent Bell, merely adding some weight. This was indeed a waste of heavenly treasures.

    ¡°Hmm~~ all set, I¡¯ll head out first.¡± Huang Xiaolong could already imagine the bloody, wailing horror that would unfold in Baiyun City upon the discovery of all this.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong recited an invisibility spell and walked through the walls.

    Outside, several hundred disciples of Baiyun City were still strictly guarding the treasury.

    Taking large strides, Huang Xiaolong returned to that castle area.

    In the castle, thousands of cultivators were imprisoned, each one with their Mana sealed.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged, chanting softly, and golden runes, resembling butterflies, flew into the castle. These golden runes entered the bodies of the cultivators, automatically breaking the seals, releasing their long-sealed Mana!

    ¡­

    A port outside Baiyun City.

    Headed by City Lord Luo Weixiong, a group of core members, including Chaozi, stood in line, seemingly preparing to welcome some extremely important figure.

    Several huge bronze battleships were docked at the port. These ancient battleships, made of strange materials, had many formations carved into their hulls, emitting a brilliant light. At a glance, they seemed capable of suppressing mountains and rivers. These bronze battleships were Luo Family¡¯s heirlooms! Not only could they sail far, but they also had offensive and defensive formations on board, extremely formidable. Luo Weixiong had relied on these ships to rampage across the seas, burning, killing, looting, and creating the foundation of Baiyun City, amassing a vast wealth!

    On those bronze battleships, large banners fluttered, each bearing a large character ¡°Luo,¡± awe-inspiring.

    ¡°Prepare to welcome the envoy from the Shushan Sect.¡± Luo Weixiong smiled.

    The people beside him all looked solemn.

    Just at this moment!

    Whoosh~~~!

    In the sky, an incredibly stunning Sword Qi tore through the air and circled the island a few times before finally landing at the harbor.

    There, a middle-aged man dressed in a plain robe, a sword on his back, hands clasped behind him, stood in front of Luo Weixiong.

    This man, with three strands of long beard, emanated an aura of dominion over all lands, seemingly at the late stage of the Tribulation Realm, comparable to Luo Weixiong.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± From the middle-aged man, Luo Weixiong sensed a sharp Sword Qi that was no less inferior to his own!

    ¡°Brother Luo, I am Zheng Miao from Shushan,¡± the middle-aged man proudly declared.

    After finishing, this ¡°Zheng Miao¡± also took out an Identity Token from his chest, giving Luo Weixiong a clear look.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Brother Zheng.¡± Luo Weixiong humbly replied.

    ¡°Brother Luo, I¡¯ll spare you the superfluous words. Today, the Sect Master sent me here specifically to assist you in escorting that batch of heavenly treasures back to Shushan,¡± Zheng Miao smiled. ¡°We in Shushan are forging an altar to bless the heavens, hoping to attract Spiritual Energy. Now, the most crucial part of the altar still lacks some materials. Today, by transporting these materials back from your place, we can successfully complete it! Surely, Brother Luo also understands that once this trade is done, your Baiyun City will receive ample benefits. And you will be granted a top-tier medicinal pill to help you break through your shackles and step into that true giant realm. Even becoming our Shushan Sect¡¯s Guest Elder is not out of the question!¡±

    Hearing such promises, Luo Weixiong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    A Guest Elder of the Shushan Sect!

    What a glory!

    What a privilege!

    Shushan was undoubtedly the foremost sect among the overseas sects, and for someone like Luo Weixiong, who rose from the grassroots, becoming a Guest Elder of the Shushan Sect would undoubtedly be an ancestral honor.

    As the saying goes, when one person gains enlightenment, even his pets ascend to heaven. Those standing next to Luo Weixiong, including Luo Chaozi and others, were also astounded.

    Thrilled, Luo Chaozi thought, ¡®This is marvelous! From now on, our Baiyun City can also associate with the Shushan Sect! Today, not only do I get to personally avenge my enemies, but it¡¯s also a double celebration!¡¯

    ¡°Then I must ask Brother Zheng to speak kindly of me,¡± Luo Weixiong quickly said. ¡°Brother Zheng, rest assured, those heavenly treasures have been well prepared by me. Now, please follow me, and let me show you the goods first.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Zheng Miao laughed.

    Bunker area.

    Huang Xiaolong was practically enacting spells as soon as he spoke them, reciting one incantation after another, shattering the seals that imprisoned the cultivators within the bunker.

    Suddenly!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Waves of Mana turbulence shot up from the bunkers into the sky!

    Some of the cultivators had reached the Tribulation Realm, so once their Mana was released, it was tremendously majestic, shaking the bunkers to the point of nearly bursting open.

    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s happening? The seal on me has been broken!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~ My Mana! It¡¯s restored! Kill! Let¡¯s kill! I want to slaughter all the people of Baiyun City! Blood for blood! Luo Weixiong, how you massacred my clan that day, today you will pay it all back!¡±

    ¡°Who is secretly helping us? Who? Benefactor! Please show yourself, and accept my bow!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hehehe, there were at least a thousand cultivators imprisoned here, from Divine Skills Realm to Tribulation Realm, probably every one of them harboring deep hatred towards Baiyun City¡­ Now that I¡¯ve released them, surely the City Lord of Baiyun City must be having a headache~~ Hahaha~~~¡± A mocking smile appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Didnt You Say It Was Absolutely

    Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: Didn¡¯t You Say It Was Absolutely Safe? Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: Didn¡¯t You Say It Was Absolutely Safe? Boom~~ Boom~~~

    Each stronghold shook violently, trembling incessantly.

    The imprisoned cultivators, after their mana was restored, tried to directly blast the strongholds apart to break free. They had been pent up for far too long and didn¡¯t want to stay a moment longer.

    However, each stronghold was engraved with a Defensive Array, as impregnable as a fortress. For the time being, the cultivators couldn¡¯t break out.

    As for this, Huang Xiaolong simply smiled. His whole body suddenly erupted with splendid light, each beam filled with dense and intricate runes.

    When these rays of light shone on the outer walls of the strongholds, the various formations engraved upon them immediately crumbled like snow melting under sunlight, dissolving away swiftly.

    The next moment~~!

    Bang~~! Bang~~! Bang~~!

    One by one, the strongholds were torn apart by mana infused with towering rage, bursting and exploding into fragments.

    Amidst the smoke of explosives, thousands of cultivators slowly walked out.

    Huang Xiaolong saw pairs of eyes filled with hatred and bloodthirst.

    At this time, thousands of cultivators all walked towards Huang Xiaolong. No longer invisible, he sat leisurely on a rock with his arms crossed, watching these cultivators calmly.

    The thousands of cultivators also saw Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little¡­ young friend¡­¡± A middle-aged man with a beard, emanating a deep and beast-like presence, and at the mid-stage of Crossing Tribulation, looked at Huang Xiaolong and said, ¡°It was you¡­ it was you who helped us lift the seals, breaking the defenses of these prisons and saving us, right?¡±

    The cultivators could all sense that it was Huang Xiaolong who had taken action.

    ¡°If not me, who else?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Upon hearing this, thousands of cultivators all knelt on one knee, tears of gratitude streaming down as they exclaimed, ¡°We thank you, benefactor, for saving our lives!¡±

    These words of gratitude came from the heart.

    Indeed, if it wasn¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong who acted today, they would eventually have been killed by Luo Weixiong. Or perhaps they would have been sold off as slaves, an even greater humiliation.

    Moreover, the ease with which Huang Xiaolong chanted the incantation to break the seals and effortlessly shattered the stronghold¡¯s defensive formation showed that he possessed exceptional skills! He was a profound and unfathomable expert!

    Therefore, these cultivators were genuinely respectful towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You need not be so formal,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with ease. ¡°I assume you were all imprisoned here for a reason, right?¡±

    ¡°Young friend, we, the people here, do not know each other,¡± the bearded middle-aged cultivator in the mid-stage of Crossing Tribulation said with some anger. ¡°The reason we are all prisoners under Baiyun City is because¡­ that City Lord Luo Weixiong, is completely wicked! He led his troops to attack our homes, plundered our belongings, slaughtered our kin, and finally, captured us here, perhaps to sell us off like slaves, squeezing out our last bit of value!¡±

    As he spoke, the rage in the eyes of the thousands of cultivators reignited, their murderous aura violent and uncontrollable!

    A middle-aged man with a thin face wailed miserably. ¡°My entire family was killed by Luo Weixiong himself~~ I am full of hatred! Every moment, I dream of revenge!¡±

    Hearing these words, Huang Xiaolong nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright, no need to complain any longer, I understand. Now, go settle your grudges and seek your revenge. But remember not to kill the innocent.¡±

    ¡°Young friend, rest assured! We will not kill innocents! We are not bloodthirsty maniacs or ruthless bandits~~ In fact, we¡­ we are all good people, yet we¡¯ve been brought to ruin¡­¡± The bearded middle-aged man spoke earnestly. ¡°At the very least, everyone in Baiyun City, starting with Luo Weixiong at the top, has blood-stained hands. Killing them is without fault, they have more than earned their deaths! Slaying them is akin to removing a menace for the people!¡±

    ¡°In that case, go ahead and remove the menace now,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, benefactor!¡± The thousands of cultivators shouted in unison once again, then stood up, activated their mana, and flew off in all directions.

    Today, Baiyun City would be dominated by slaughter and vengeance!

    Watching these furiously vengeful cultivators leave, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, however, remotely turned towards the direction of the treasure vault.

    ¡­

    The Treasure Vault!

    Luo Weixiong, along with a group of core members from Baiyun City, accompanied by Zheng Miao from the Shushan Sword Sect, arrived at the treasure vault.

    Outside the treasure vault, hundreds of elite personnel were standing by in strict formation, guarding it with their lives!

    ¡°Greetings, City Lord!¡± Hundreds of elites shouted in unison.

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any mishaps, right?¡± Luo Weixiong asked authoritatively.

    ¡°Reporting to the City Lord, last night, we increased the number of personnel and kept a close watch over the vault. There wasn¡¯t any sign of disturbance throughout the night,¡± a leader respectfully reported. ¡°Please rest assured, City Lord, not to mention a person, not even a fly could get into the vault!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Luo Weixiong chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    After a pause, he turned to Zheng Miao from the Shushan Sword Sect, ¡°Brother Zheng, please, the precious materials that took so much time and effort to collect are all within the vault. They will definitely satisfy the Shushan Sword Sect. On the four walls of this vault, I have drawn defensive formations. From what we see now, these formations haven¡¯t been damaged at all, which means the materials inside are absolutely safe.¡±

    ¡°Brother Luo, you¡¯re indeed meticulous in your work. Good, I will take a look inside,¡± Zheng Miao responded with a smile.

    The crowd made a beeline for the entrance of the treasure vault.

    As Luo Weixiong recited a few incantations, the vault¡¯s door made creaking sounds and slowly opened.

    However¡ª-

    ¡°Hm? Something¡¯s not right!¡± Zheng Miao was the first to feel a sense of alarm in his heart!

    The vault¡¯s door was open, but not a single ray of treasure light leaked out from the inside!

    With a thought, Zheng Miao flashed into the vault.

    Upon looking inside¡ª-

    Empty.

    The massive vault was void of anything but air, nothing was left, it was too clean, almost as if it had been plundered by tens of thousands of thieves!

    ¡°Absurd! It¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡± Zheng Miao was also starting to get angry.

    He represented the Shushan Sect to bring back a batch of important natural treasures. It was supposed to be a meritorious deed.

    But upon entering the vault, there was nothing!

    ¡°City Lord Luo!¡± Zheng Miao bellowed. ¡°Come in and take a look at once! Hmph! What¡¯s inside your vault? The defensive formation of the vault hasn¡¯t been touched, but there¡¯s nothing inside, could it be that you¡¯re playing me for a fool?¡±

    Footsteps sounded, and Luo Weixiong and the others rushed in as well.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They were dumbfounded upon entering!

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­ how¡­ how could it be gone¡­¡± Luo Chazi uttered in a dreamlike voice.

    After a silence of more than a dozen seconds, Luo Weixiong suddenly let out a heart-wrenching scream¨C¡°What happened? Who did it? My¡­ my life savings! Who is it?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! City Lord Luo, didn¡¯t you say it was absolutely safe?¡± Zheng Miao was also at the end of his rope.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Father Its Him

    Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: Father, It¡¯s Him! Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: Father, It¡¯s Him! Now, Zheng Miao of Shushan Sect was indeed very angry. He had volunteered to come to Baiyun City to escort a batch of heavenly materials and earthly treasures back to Shushan, thinking it was a very simple task that could not go wrong. But to his utter surprise, Luo Weixiong had brought him to a completely empty warehouse.

    ¡°City Lord Luo! You! How could you not even handle this little matter properly? These materials are of immeasurable importance to our Shushan Sword Sect! Now that there is a problem, you! You can¡¯t afford it! The Sect Master and the elders will surely be furious! Don¡¯t even think about becoming a Guest Elder anymore, let me tell you, you already can¡¯t make amends!¡± Zheng Miao¡¯s expression changed as rapidly as flipping through a book, as he bellowed at Luo Weixiong in rage.

    ¡°Impossible! I checked just yesterday afternoon! No way this could happen!¡± Luo Weixiong gritted his teeth and grimaced, and immediately, ¡°Guards outside! All of you, get in here! Hurry!¡±

    As soon as the words were out.

    Whoosh~~~!

    The hundreds of guards responsible for the tight security outside didn¡¯t dare to defy Luo Weixiong and hurriedly scurried in.

    ¡°This~~~~~!¡±

    Upon entering, these guards¡¯ eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    It was empty.

    The treasury, which just yesterday had been piled high with dazzling heavenly materials and earthly treasures, emitting a magnificent and blinding radiance, was now emptier than a pauper¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°You tell me! What happened here! What exactly happened!¡± Luo Weixiong¡¯s body erupted with astonishing Sword Qi as if he were about to devour someone, but his voice was trembling non-stop.

    Luo Weixiong truly was both shocked and afraid, as this hitch at the most critical moment could mean utter ruin, and besides, most of his life¡¯s savings were in this treasure vault. Now¡­

    Vanished without a trace?

    ¡°City Lord, sir!¡± Hundreds of guards, terrified, kneeled trembling on the ground.

    ¡°City Lord, please calm your anger! Please, calm down!¡± The leader hurriedly started explaining, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, we checked, and everything was normal. All the brothers knew this was a serious matter. In the evening, we barely blinked, and diligently carried out our duties, not daring to slacken¨Cbut¡­ but we really don¡¯t know! Moreover, City Lord, sir, last night, there was no sign of any disturbances around the treasure vault!¡±

    ¡°No unusual signs?¡± Luo Weixiong paused for a moment, then turned to Zheng Miao to explain. ¡°Brother Zheng, I believe that my men would never steal from their own vault, and if they say there¡¯s been no sign of disturbance, then there certainly hasn¡¯t been any.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What about the materials, then? Could it be that your treasury didn¡¯t have any materials at all!¡± Zheng Miao said with insincere sarcasm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¨CBrother Zheng, what I mean is¡­ an enemy has infiltrated our island, and this enemy has a high level of cultivation! This person, who managed to deceive the hundreds of guards outside the treasury and enter without anyone noticing to commit theft¡­ must have come prepared! He¡¯s a master!¡± Luo Weixiong¡¯s eyes flashed with a ferocious light. ¡°Who could it be? If I catch them, I¡¯ll cut them into pieces! Their soul will be utterly destroyed!¡±

    ¡°City Lord, don¡¯t panic just yet.¡± The one who had captured Huang Xiaolong and brought him to Baiyun City, referred to as ¡°Third Uncle¡± by Luo Chaozi, pondered aloud next to him. ¡°City Lord, the treasure vault being robbed must have happened last night, and the thief is likely still on the island!¡± Third Uncle¡¯s eyes also showed a glint of contemplation. ¡°Moreover¨Cour treasury has an endless supply of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, which would take several runs with a bronze battleship to fully transport! The thief definitely couldn¡¯t have used up all the heavenly materials and earthly treasures overnight. He must have used a storage magic ring or similar treasure. Moreover, an ordinary storage ring couldn¡¯t hold so much, so he must be carrying a large number of them! Now, by sealing off the city gates and inspecting everyone¡¯s storage rings, we can find the culprit! Whoever carries a large number of storage rings, we detain them immediately!¡±

    ¡°Good! Third Brother, you truly live up to your reputation as a tactician!¡± Luo Weixiong had finally stabilized his mind, ¡°Right, has anyone unfamiliar entered Baiyun City in the past few days?¡±

    Unfamiliar faces?

    Everyone exchanged glances.

    Baiyun City was bustling, and in addition to the disciples within the city, many foreign practitioners also came and went every day.

    There were far too many unfamiliar faces!

    ¡°Uh~~ Father, yesterday, Third Uncle and I brought a little brat onto the island¡­ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know if this has anything to do with him¡­¡± Luo Chaozi suddenly said.

    ¡°Chaozi, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Third Uncle firmly shook his head. ¡°That brat may be odd, but I personally sealed his mana and threw him into the dungeon. He can¡¯t possibly have the ability to fly away, let alone sneak into the treasury to steal. He¡¯s just a prisoner.¡±

    ¡°But what a coincidence~~¡± Luo Chaozi was becoming increasingly suspicious. ¡°Father, think about it, for many years, nothing like this has ever happened in Baiyun City. And yet, the moment that brat arrives, trouble ensues~~ It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, can it?¡±

    Luo Weixiong¡¯s brow furrowed, and before he could speak, suddenly, a cacophony of shouting and killing filled the air outside!

    ¡°`

    What followed were the sounds of mana explosions, the slicing through the air of Sword Qi, and the screams of people on the brink of death¡­

    Baiyun City, which had been extremely peaceful, suddenly seemed to be in a state of violent chaos.

    ¡°Enemy attack???¡± the third uncle exclaimed, his eyes wide with shock.

    Not just him, including Luo Weixiong, everyone in Baiyun City was fucking bewildered!

    Could it be? After so many years, who would dare to cause trouble on this patch of land in Baiyun City!

    ¡°Ah~~ The prisoners! The prisoners have been released!¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Ah~~~~~~!¡±

    ¡°The prisoners are rioting! No! Don¡¯t kill me~~ Ah~~!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°City Lord!¡± A swordsman in white hurried in from outside, pale-faced and panting heavily. ¡°It¡¯s bad! This is really bad! All the prisoners confined in the dungeon area have escaped! They¡­ They¡¯ve broken the seal¡­ restored their mana, and now¡­ now they are slaughtering! They are slaughtering!¡±

    ¡°They actually broke the seal!¡± Luo Weixiong roared with a mix of shock and anger, his divine sense lashing out as if catching something, and the next moment¨C

    Boom~~!!!!

    A majestic Sword Qi burst forth from Luo Weixiong¡¯s body, shattering the treasury¡¯s roof and dispersing into countless sharp sword lights in the air. These sword lights then formed a massive Sword Array!

    The Sword Array, as if capable of instantaneus teleportation, moved to a spot several miles away. There, a group of cultivators released by Huang Xiaolong, numbering around a few dozens, were engaged in battle with the disciples of Baiyun City!

    Suddenly, the aerial Sword Array descended swiftly, slicing through the air causing it to explode, the sound of sword howls continuous and unending!

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!

    The cultivators within the Sword Array were almost instantly shredded into pieces.

    Luo Weixiong truly was a powerhouse among powerhouses, a supreme master below the level of Heaven and Earth¡¯s mighty figures, who with a sweep of his divine sense could kill groups of enemies from several miles away using a Sword Array.

    ¡°Second brother, fourth brother, lead your forces immediately to suppress those rebellious prisoners. Third brother, accompany me to the dungeon area! I want to find someone!¡± Luo Weixiong¡¯s mouth curled into a cruel cold smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    A group of people soared towards the dungeon area with a whoosh. Zheng Miao of the Shushan sect flew beside Luo Weixiong without making a sound. ¡°City Lord Luo, I hope you can recover the stolen materials quickly! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to explain when I return.¡±

    ¡°Brother Zheng, rest assured, with so many materials, that dog thief won¡¯t be able to take them with him!¡± Luo Weixiong said gravely.

    The dungeon area was reached in the blink of an eye.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was seen leisurely sitting on a rock, his eyes half-closed, watching Luo Weixiong and the others descend from the sky.

    ¡°Ah~~ So you have finally arrived?¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, stretching lazily, and said to Luo Chazi with a grin, ¡°I said the City Lord of Baiyun would come to see me on his own, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Luo Weixiong landed on the ground, stopping tens of steps away from Huang Xiaolong with his divine sense firmly locking onto Huang Xiaolong, ¡°You little brat, did you steal from the treasury? Was it really you?¡±

    ¡°Father! It¡¯s this little bastard who hit your daughter! Plus¡­ he was clearly sealed by the third uncle, yet now he seems totally unaffected! It¡¯s strange! It must be him! It was him!¡± Luo Chazi pointed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nose and accused angrily.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 You Actually Dont Understand Swords

    Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: You Actually, Don¡¯t Understand Swords! Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: You Actually, Don¡¯t Understand Swords! Huang Xiaolong had finally gotten the chance he wished for to have a face-to-face encounter with Luo Weixiong, the City Lord of Baiyun City.

    ¡°How is this possible~~ I clearly sealed his mana.¡± The uncle muttered in confusion beside him and warned Luo Weixiong aloud. ¡°City Lord, this little bastard is extremely tricky!¡±

    ¡°No matter. In this little piece of land that is Baiyun City, I have never feared anyone. Besides, it¡¯s just a smelly kid who hasn¡¯t even grown all his hair yet. A genius? Hahahahaha~~ The geniuses who have died at my hand are not few in number.¡± Luo Weixiong sneered sinisterly, gradually relaxing. ¡°Brat, hitting my daughter is a crime worthy of extermination. Now tell me honestly, do not try to deny it, is the theft of the treasury related to you? And those prisoners, were they released by you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful grin. ¡°There are indeed quite a number of different materials in your treasury. It seems you have gone through a lot of trouble to collect them.¡±

    Huff~~~!

    Finally, they had found the thief!

    All the people in Baiyun City heaved a sigh of relief.

    Of course, they did not believe that Huang Xiaolong had squandered all the treasures in the vault overnight. Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t some gluttonous monster capable of consuming such a terrifying quantity of materials. They assumed he was still carrying them, stored within a spirit ring.

    ¡°Caught red-handed.¡± Chaozi sneered. ¡°Little bastard, today, you¡¯ll inevitably suffer the punishment of a thousand swords piercing your heart.¡±

    ¡°Oh, boy, did you steal the materials from Baiyun City¡¯s vault?¡± Zheng Miao from the Shushan Sect looked at Huang Xiaolong with a cold laugh. ¡°Do you know, these materials belong to my Shushan Sect? You really are audacious!¡±

    ¡°Shushan Sect?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned for a moment, then smiled nonchalantly.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Zheng Miao also grew annoyed. Initially, he wanted to intimidate Huang Xiaolong just by the reputation of the Shushan Sword Sect. Unfortunately, Huang Xiaolong showed a carefree expression, seemingly unbothered by the Shushan Sword Sect.

    ¡°Heh~~boy, not only did you create chaos in Baiyun City, you even scoff at my Shushan Sword Sect~~ I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence. You must have some powerful backing. However, no matter how strong your backing is, you¡¯ll have to bow down in front of my Shushan Sword Sect!¡± Zheng Miao declared dominantly.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered inside.

    What¡¯s Shushan Sect to him?

    Even the son of the Sect Master of Shushan, Xiao Peng, had been killed by Huang Xiaolong. In addition, Huang Xiaolong had also slain two disciples of the Shushan Sword Sect with Divine Skills~~~

    However, the Shushan Sword Sect still did not know that Huang Xiaolong was the culprit.

    Moreover, although Huang Xiaolong¡¯s founding of Dragon Island had already spread throughout the overseas world, everyone knew of Dragon Island, but they might not know the master of Dragon Island!

    ¡°This Baiyun City is really just a pirate gang.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously. ¡°The wealth accumulated by Baiyun City is all attained through murder and plunder. This ill-gotten wealth, since I¡¯ve run into it, naturally I couldn¡¯t refuse~~ Shushan Sword Sect? That¡¯s nothing to fuss about. The things I¡¯ve consumed, don¡¯t dream of making me spit them out.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~¡± Zheng Miao laughed furiously, his whole body¡¯s aura intensified, carrying an overwhelming momentum, suppressing the noisy crowd around them until it gradually quieted down, leaving the space deathly still.

    ¡°City Lord Luo, this man is defiant. It seems he is not willing to return the stolen divine treasures. Well~ make your move. Do it yourself. To deal with such a conceited youth, you must defeat him personally to vastly break his spirit, which will truly be satisfying,¡± Zheng Miao commanded in a tone that brooked no argument.

    ¡°Cackling~~cackling~~~¡± Luo Weixiong let out a hoarse, owl-like laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve long intended to do so! Little bastard, dare to fight?¡±

    As he spoke, a fierce and formidable aura, brimming with sharpness, radiated from Luo Weixiong, pressuring Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong remained silent and motionless, standing there with a grin. As soon as Luo Weixiong¡¯s aura contacted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, it automatically split to the sides.

    ¡°If you wish to fight, I¡¯m certainly not reluctant to fight,¡± Huang Xiaolong said gleefully.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Brave indeed!¡± Luo Weixiong laughed uproariously. Sword Qi surged around his body like the mighty Yangtze River, emitting a whistling sound. Suddenly, he transformed into a beam of sword light and soared into the sky!

    Within a single breath, he suspended himself in the sky, resembling a god, and pointed at Huang Xiaolong from afar. ¡°Come up here! Fight me! Meet your demise!¡±

    Seeing Luo Weixiong¡¯s imposing presence, the crowd below erupted in thunderous cheers and applause!

    ¡°Father! Don¡¯t just kill this scoundrel with one strike! That would be too merciful! Torture him slowly! Slice him piece by piece and execute him by lingchi!¡± Luo Chazi, somewhat crazed, imagined her father avenging her as she spoke.

    ¡°You little bastard, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you dare to fight my father?¡± Luo Chazi stared at Huang Xiaolong with venomous eyes.

    Luo Weixiong stood in the air, his robes fluttering, with an ancient sword strapped to his back. Sword Intent emanated from him, stirring the clouds in all directions.

    His figure was lofty and coldly aloof.

    He was proud and solitary, positioned high in the heavens, like a cloud above, overlooking the world.

    What a momentum!

    City Lord Luo of Baiyun City truly lived up to his reputation!

    Under his impressive presence, the turbulent Baiyun City immediately quieted down.

    Whether it was the disciples of Baiyun City or those cultivators who had been released, they all stopped their pursuit and fights, as if drawn by some invisible force. Their eyes and consciousness locked onto Luo Weixiong in the sky.

    Without a doubt, Luo Weixiong had become the focal point of the vast Baiyun City.

    ¡°Such momentum, truly like a heroic figure from humble beginnings, vaguely approaching the highest realm ¡®Heaven and Earth Manifestation¡¯. Even I, without using divine artifacts, could hardly withstand him. City Lord Luo¡¯s reputation is well-deserved. He is worthy to be a Guest Elder of our Shushan School,¡± Zheng Miao couldn¡¯t help but lower his pride from the great sect and sincerely praised Luo Weixiong.

    Immediately afterward, Zheng Miao looked at Huang Xiaolong sarcastically. ¡°Boy, weren¡¯t you incredibly overbearing, looking down on everything? What¡¯s the matter now, chickened out? Know only how to boast, but dare not to fight?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Interesting, quite interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed almost uncontrollably and quickly, too, moved his body and flew into the sky!

    Soon, he faced Luo Weixiong in the void, the two of them separated by twenty steps, which seemed like the most suitable distance for a swordsman to initiate an attack.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire aura was still faint, unshowy ¨C not aggressive or fluctuating. He quietly watched Luo Weixiong, eerily calm.

    If at this moment Luo Weixiong was like a cloud in the ninth heaven, then Huang Xiaolong was like the snow on the summit¡¯s pinnacle.

    ¡°I, at seven, forged swords; at eleven, made flying swords; at thirteen, studied swordsmanship; at twenty, grasped Sword Intent; at twenty-two, wielded a sword to kill, dealing with grudges joyfully, and the souls that died under my sword, if not a thousand, are at least eight hundred. The family¡¯s Baiyun Sword technique, cultivated to the highest realm¡­ Today, dying under my sword is your honor. You, deserve to die appropriately,¡± Luo Weixiong looked at Huang Xiaolong cruelly, his Sword Intent already sufficiently brewed, about to burst forth from every pore in his body!

    ¡°Well~~ In my view, you actually don¡¯t understand the sword,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Coincidentally, I also practice the sword, and today, when you exchange blows with me, perhaps you will understand the true essence of the sword. It¡¯s also your pride to have the opportunity to spar with me.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 One Sword Kill

    Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: One Sword Kill! Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: One Sword Kill! In Baiyun City, City Lord Luo Weixiong was famous in the world of overseas cultivators for his mastery of swordsmanship. His Baiyun Sword Technique was astonishing, profound, and unfathomable, causing even the great powers of sects like Shushan, Emei, and Qingcheng to praise him highly. Yet, today, he had been criticized by a young man who accused him of not understanding the sword.

    This was absolutely ludicrous!

    Furious yet amused, Luo Weixiong said, ¡°You dare talk to me about swords? Since you also practice swordplay, killing you will be even more interesting. Draw your sword!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled without saying a word, not drawing his sword or even summoning his flying sword, empty-handed.

    ¡°Playing tricks! I¡¯ll kill you first and then take the storage ring from your body!¡± Impatience crept onto Luo Weixiong¡¯s face.

    Finally, Luo Weixiong made his move, and he was the first to do so! His right hand slowly grasped the hilt of the sword on his back and gradually drew it out. During this process, his Sword Qi, Sword Intent, Sword Force, and the spirit of the sword all terrifyingly soared in power, escalating uncontrollably!

    The next second!

    Clang!

    A sonorous ring!

    The sword left the sheath!

    It was an ordinary flying sword, but in the hands of Luo Weixiong, it turned into something magical, transforming into an unbeatable sword light that carried the majesty of an exiled immortal.

    This dazzling sword light seemed to descend from the ninth heaven; myriad swords filled the sky, with thousands of sword lights like shooting stars, dazzling and chaotic.

    This was his invincible sword.

    It was also Luo Weixiong¡¯s ultimate move.

    Indeed, although Luo Weixiong disdained Huang Xiaolong, he still used his killer move right from the start when dueling with him!

    This was something many spectators below found puzzling.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right?¡± his uncle murmured dazedly. ¡°The City Lord is nearly invincible under the Heavenly Law Realm. To duel such a youth, even a genius, doesn¡¯t warrant using full force right away. Even a mere ¡®starting move¡¯ could easily tear this little bastard to pieces!¡±

    In fact, Luo Weixiong believed in the principle that even when a mighty lion fights a rabbit, it uses all its strength.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong had silently stolen all the materials from the heavily guarded treasury, even breaking the seals and releasing all the prisoners, proving he was no ordinary individual.

    For pride in front of Zheng Miao, Luo Weixiong used his killer move in an instant.

    This sword strike drained all life force from the plants within Baiyun City, causing them to wither and die instantly!

    ¡°This sword aims to¨Cextinguish! Extinguish all life! Die!¡± Amid the stunning sword light, Luo Weixiong seemed to vanish, as if he had ascended to immortality, leaving only his voice, filled with boundless killing intent, echoing in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears like the grim reaper¡¯s whisper.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong also made his move, casually waving his hand and suddenly holding a flying sword!

    The sword force arose!

    Wind and clouds surged!

    In an instant, Luo Weixiong saw a blur before his eyes, then clouds rolled in all around him, as if he were enveloped in an endless sea of clouds!

    Across from him, Huang Xiaolong stood atop this sea of clouds, looking down at the skies, as the clouds surged!

    The sword thrust by Luo Weixiong was extinguished by the clouds swirling around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    ¡°Baiyun Sword Technique!¡± Suddenly, Luo Weixiong felt terrified!

    What shocked him was not that his own meticulously crafted, ghost-slaying sword was broken by Huang Xiaolong.

    But because¨Cthe Sword Intent demonstrated by Huang Xiaolong was the Baiyun Sword Technique!

    The Baiyun Sword Technique was a secret art passed down through the Luo Family, which Luo Weixiong kept secret and had not even taught to his own children yet.

    How could this young man know how to use it?

    More shockingly to Luo Weixiong¨CHuang Xiaolong¡¯s understanding of the Baiyun Sword Technique seemed to be even deeper than his own!

    In that instant, Luo Weixiong felt as if he had become very small, and Huang Xiaolong like a towering deity! This was because his Sword Intent was completely suppressed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Intent!

    ¡°Where did you learn this sword technique?¡± Luo Weixiong exploded in a heart-wrenching scream, unable to believe it.

    ¡°Hehe¨Cdon¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen long ago that you haven¡¯t grasped the true essence of the Baiyun Sword Technique.¡±

    Indeed, when Huang Xiaolong arrived at Baiyun City and saw the three characters written on the city gate, he divined it tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of times with his divine sense, eventually deciphering and even perfecting the Baiyun Sword Technique, uncovering and deducing its ultimate mystery.

    Such an aberrant deducing capability could only belong to a deific presence like Huang Xiaolong, unrivaled in the world!

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Luo Weixiong screamed. But inside, he was flustered.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword force continued to rise, his presence like a lonely towering peak and a sword piercing the heavens! It could be said that in the contest of sword forces, Luo Weixiong had already been utterly defeated. His own sword force was now being disassembled and devoured by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s¡­

    ¡°The ultimate secret of Baiyun Sword Technique is destruction! It wipes out all traces of life!¡± Luo Weixiong bellowed.

    ¡°You are wrong. Clouds gather and disperse, clouds form and vanish, just like life. To disperse is to gather. To vanish is to live. Indeed, the ultimate secret of Baiyun Sword Technique is not destruction¨Crather, it is¨Clife!!¡± Huang Xiaolong drew his sword as well!

    Keng~~!!!!!

    The sword howls resonate across the world!

    ¡°What? It¡¯s not destruction, but life?¡± Luo Weixiong was suddenly shaken, his face showing signs of realization.

    But it was too late!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword had already struck!

    The sword comes!

    Invincible!

    Unparalleled!

    Like the thunder god¡¯s furious roar!

    A strike of annihilation!

    Yet, beneath this strike, it seemed to contain the life force of dead trees blooming in spring!

    Sword Intent enveloped the world, and the previously withered and decaying plants in Baiyun City simultaneously regained their vitality, sprouting new buds, competing in beauty!

    A sword comes from the west; a celestial immortal flies from beyond!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sword was almost untouched by dust, free from the smoke of worldly interests.

    This sword was flawless and transcendent!

    This sword was peerlessly splendid, capable of toppling kingdoms!

    In the blink of life and death, Luo Weixiong did not avoid or resist; it seemed that under this sword, he had already been sentenced to death. Under this sword, he had no escape.

    ¡°So this¡­ this is the ultimate secret of the Baiyun Sword Technique~~~ So it is, so it is~~ To witness this sword in my dying moments, it seems, is also worthwhile~~~¡± A smile actually tugged at the corners of Luo Weixiong¡¯s mouth.

    Thud~~~~~!

    A sword through the heart!

    Huang Xiaolong sheathed his sword, standing motionless.

    The vast sea of clouds began to disperse.

    Luo Weixiong, with his sword in his right hand and pressing tightly over his heart with his left, blood trickled through his fingers.

    He turned around, looked back at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Thank~~ Thank you~~ To die under this sword, indeed, is my pride~~!¡±

    In his eyes, a strange light flickered, then immediately, his pupils dimmed.

    Boom~~!

    The body of Luo Weixiong fell.

    A generation of sword masters, the City Lord of Baiyun, had fallen!

    The spectators below, all were speechlessly dumbfounded.

    Dead?

    In their hearts, the invincible City Lord had actually died?

    As if the sword god himself, he had been slain by an opponent with a sword!

    More ironically, the technique used by this opponent was the Baiyun Sword Technique!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Preposterous!

    Ludicrous!

    But¡­ all of it was true!

    ¡°No~~!!!!! Father!¡± Luo Chazi¡¯s voice rang out like the wailing of the bereaved.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Anyone Who Doesnt Want to Die Get

    Chapter 1102: Chapter 1102: Anyone Who Doesn¡¯t Want to Die, Get Lost! Chapter 1102: Chapter 1102: Anyone Who Doesn¡¯t Want to Die, Get Lost! Huang Xiaolong executed Baiyun City¡¯s City Lord Luo Weixiong with a single strike of his sword!

    His momentum had almost reached a peak, with a terrifying aura radiating from his entire body, as if a single man with his sword could suppress mountains and rivers!

    From his vantage point above, he silenced everyone in Baiyun City as if they were cicadas in winter.

    Even Luo Weixiong¡¯s daughter, Luo Chazi, after a bout of frightened wailing, was intimidated by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sharp energy, falling silent and looking at Huang Xiaolong with extremely complex eyes.

    In her gaze, there was anger, hatred, venom, but also immense fear and regret!

    Indeed, Luo Chazi regretted to the extreme. She regretted bringing Huang Xiaolong to Baiyun City and even more so, regretted provoking such a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!

    ¡°To kill the City Lord with a single sword¡­ Zheng¡­ Master Zheng Miao! Please! Please take up our cause!¡± The uncle, knowing he couldn¡¯t contend with Huang Xiaolong, directly sought help from Zheng Miao of the Shushan Sect.

    Zheng Miao¡¯s pupils had already constricted!

    ¡®This kid¡­ formidable! No less outstanding than the top few prodigies on the Hidden Dragon Rankings¡­ Who exactly is he? Such a stellar talent is impossible to be an unknown¡­¡¯ Zheng Miao¡¯s thoughts raced, and he started to dread Huang Xiaolong. He dreaded Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true identity as well as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength.

    Just now, when Luo Weixiong was executed, Zheng Miao had not been able to determine the extent of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s realm. Huang Xiaolong had purely used sword techniques, sword momentum, Sword Intent to thoroughly crush Luo Weixiong!

    Now, Zheng Miao had no confidence that he could definitely suppress Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®No! I can¡¯t take this risk!¡¯ A thought flashed through Zheng Miao¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Young man¡­ heroes indeed emerge from the youth! Impressive! To kill City Lord Luo with the Baiyun Sword Technique is truly a stroke of genius. It seems that you will have a place in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Ranking¡¯s genius battle,¡± changed his previously haughty stance and became very amiable. ¡°Enough, young man, I can overlook the grievances you have with Baiyun City, and even our Shushan Sect can stay out of it, but¨Cthat material, young man, you should still hand it over. Let¡¯s consider it starting a good relationship with our Shushan Sect.¡±

    Zheng Miao still wanted to bring the material back. If he returned empty-handed, he would inevitably be punished.

    ¡°Material?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled harmlessly. ¡°Sorry, those materials, I¡¯ve used them all up. Completely used up, not even a bit of residue left.¡±

    ¡°Such preposterousness!¡± The uncle roared furiously. ¡°The treasure vault contains more than half of Baiyun City¡¯s treasures, and even if loaded onto large ships, it would fill several ¡­ How could you have used it all up overnight? Master Zheng Miao, this child is crafty; we cannot take his word for it!¡±

    Indeed, no one would believe Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zheng Miao was embarrassed and annoyed, and soon, his face grew colder. ¡°Young man, I was giving you a way out, and now, you refuse to give me face? Hehehe¡­ You refuse to give me face, that¡¯s your choice, but you also refuse to give the Shushan Sect face? Don¡¯t tell me, your sect and elders never told you to respect a great sect? Because, the wrath of a great sect is not something an average cultivator can bear! Young man, don¡¯t think that I am threatening or intimidating you, in fact, I am only stating a fact!¡±

    ¡°Too much nonsense. I¡¯ve already told the truth, all the materials, I¡¯ve used them all. If you don¡¯t believe it, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Alright, I am now going to leave Baiyun City. Those who block me, die.¡±

    Those who block me, die! What arrogance!

    ¡°Beast! You killed my father, and you think you can just walk away!¡± Luo Chazi finally erupted with the molten rage of avenging her father¡¯s death.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ I have used Aura Vision and have seen that your father Luo Weixiong was laden with evil deeds, his hands stained with the blood and lives of the innocent¡­ A true villain, a murderer. His death is more than deserved. In killing him, I was actually helping you clear away sins,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Monstrous beast! To kill our City Lord and still spout such arrogance!¡± The uncle was so enraged that he was almost spitting blood. With Luo Weixiong¡¯s death, Baiyun City was like a dragon without a head, and with all the natural treasures stolen, the city would inevitably crumble!

    ¡°You, the source of all evil, how I wish I could drink your blood and devour your flesh!¡± The third uncle uttered the vilest curse in the world. Then, he directly knelt in front of where Zheng Miao had died. ¡°I beg Lord Zheng Miao to take action! This matter is no longer just a grudge between Baiyun City and that little bastard, it is also about the dignity of the Shushan sect! After all, this little bastard has humiliated the Shushan sect time and time again!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong must die, partly for revenge for Luo Weixiong, and also to eradicate the weed before it grows back, preventing Huang Xiaolong from returning to Baiyun City to slaughter again.

    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Zheng Miao found himself trapped in a difficult position!

    Kill, without absolute certainty, also afraid of following Luo Weixiong¡¯s footsteps.

    Not kill, indeed it was excessive bullying, greatly damaging the reputation of the Shushan sect. If word got out, Zheng Miao would certainly face severe punishment.

    In an instant, numerous thoughts flashed through Zheng Miao¡¯s mind, and finally, he asked the third uncle in a deep voice, ¡°How many cultivators are there in Baiyun City now?¡±

    ¡°To report to Lord Zheng Miao, within Baiyun City, including myself, there are at least ten Tribulation Realm cultivators, over a thousand Divine Skills cultivators, and several thousand Mana cultivators, all of whom are loyal,¡± the third uncle immediately reported.

    ¡°Good! Gather everyone!¡± Zheng Miao nodded. ¡°Rest assured, I will make the decision for Baiyun City, muster our forces, and exterminate this child in avenging City Lord Luo!¡±

    Well then, it appeared Zheng Miao was determined to use a war of attrition against Huang Xiaolong!

    With ten Tribulation Realm cultivators, over a thousand in the Divine Skills Realm, and several thousand in the Mana Realm honestly, no matter how formidable Huang Xiaolong was, his life would be lost in their overwhelming numbers!

    Without a second thought, the third uncle took out a horn and began to blow it woo-woo-woo!

    Whoosh~whoosh~~whoosh~~

    From all directions, the sound of Sword Qi piercing the air could be heard.

    One after another, the swordsmen in white flew in from every corner of Baiyun City, riding their swords, their eyes flashing with the fire of vengeance.

    ¡°Avenge our City Lord!¡±

    ¡°We absolutely can¡¯t let this beast get away!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Dismember him with chaotic slashes!¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong suspended in the air, by this time, had also come to an understanding. ¡°Hahaha~~ So you¡¯re prepared to win by numbers? Is this all the capability of the disciples of the Shushan sect has to offer?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zheng Miao, furious to the extreme, exclaimed. ¡°Dealing with a despicable and shameless wretch like you, who needs to talk about reason? Besides, you killed City Lord Luo, and the people of Baiyun City seeking vengeance is the most natural thing in the world! Today, your death is certain!¡±

    In an extremely short time, several thousands had gathered below, each filled with rage, dressed in white and carrying longswords, their killing intent soaring to the heavens.

    ¡°Alright then. It seems that everyone from Baiyun City has arrived. In that case, I might as well catch you all in one net,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and then declared loudly. ¡°Today, this young master will wash Baiyun City in blood. Anyone who does not wish to die should leave now!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Ten Thousand Swords Across the Sky

    Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103: Ten Thousand Swords Across the Sky Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103: Ten Thousand Swords Across the Sky At that moment, the vast Baiyun City was extremely quiet, absolutely silent. Huang Xiaolong was alone, suspended high in the sky, his ephemeral and unpredictable Sword Intent had already dispersed.

    The clouds that had gathered around Huang Xiaolong also dissipated, making him seem somewhat ordinary at the moment, no longer resembling the peerless talent who had just instantly killed the City Lord of Baiyun City with a single swordstroke.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong said casually that he intended to capture and kill all the people of Baiyun City in one fell swoop.

    This attitude could no longer be described as arrogant.

    It was simply lawless.

    But utterly ridiculous!

    More and more beams of light started converging towards the area, and one after another, swordsmen in white landed, all filled with indignation, united in their desire to execute Huang Xiaolong and avenge Luo Weixiong!

    Additionally, inside Baiyun City, some cultivators, discontent with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrogance, also furiously surged over¨C

    ¡°Quite the big talk, huh! Wanting us to leave swiftly, or face slaughter?¡±

    A mid-stage Tribulation cultivator, originally not from Baiyun City, also came fuming over, glowering at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, this is your grudge with Baiyun City, why involve us? Enough, you had better apologize to us now, and we won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Otherwise, we¡¯ll join forces with the people of Baiyun City and have you killed. You should know, trouble usually comes from speaking too much, and annoyance from being overly assertive~~¡±

    Some cultivators who didn¡¯t have a personal stake were clearly just there to curry favor with the Shushan sect, thus they also came forward, barking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth! The prestige of the Shushan sect is not something you can tarnish!¡±

    Seeing the number of cultivators around him increasing, Zheng Miao of the Shushan sect also breathed a sigh of relief, mocking with a smile. ¡°You scoundrel, see? You¡¯ve provoked public outrage! Admittedly, possessing such sharpness at your age is no small feat, but disregarding everyone in the world, that¡¯s courting death! It pays to be humble. But, you have no chance now, you¡¯re bound to die today! Better polish your eyes brighter in your next life!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, nor am I boasting. I¡¯m speaking the absolute truth. Indeed, if you don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be too late later. Enough, I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t want to die, leave this place of strife quickly.¡±

    ¡°Pff~~! Hahaha~~~¡±

    Guffaws!

    Laughter rang out from beneath.

    Some cultivators were laughing so hard that they were bending over backwards, gasping for breath.

    Now, around Huang Xiaolong, besides all the troops of Baiyun City, there were many other forces¡¯ cultivators, totaling nearly 10,000 people!

    There were even over thirty at the Tribulation stage!

    With a titan like Zheng Miao presiding, they could almost instantly kill Huang Xiaolong.

    As the saying goes, with enough ants, an elephant can be overwhelmed, let alone that these individuals were clearly not ants!

    ¡°Has this man gone mad? Can he not see the situation?¡± Zheng Miao was also somewhat stunned.

    Of course, in Baiyun City, many cultivators didn¡¯t want trouble. As soon as Huang Xiaolong issued his final warning, they flew away on their swords.

    But they didn¡¯t go far, staying near Baiyun City, watching the excitement with their divine senses.

    The cultivators released by Huang Xiaolong had initially wanted to help him, but seeing such a massive surrounding force, they too faltered, gritted their teeth, and decided to leave Baiyun City first.

    ¡°One~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong indeed began to count.

    The laughter below became even more boisterousand no one interrupted Huang Xiaolong¨Cit was as if they were watching a circus show.

    ¡°Two~~~¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment, swept his divine sense around, and nodded his head. ¡°Good, those who wanted to leave have mostly gone. Those left are hostile towards me, wanting to kick me while I¡¯m down and finish me off, so I shall send you on your way¨Cthree!!!!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand threw something directly!

    A small bell flew out.

    The bell grew immense as the wind hit it, quickly enlarging to the size of ten acres! Majestic as a mountain! Its aura, utterly terrifying!

    The Divine Meteor Bell!

    Huang Xiaolong had brought out the Divine Meteor Bell!

    This Divine Meteor Bell had undergone 23 reforgings. Its surface was covered with densely packed mysterious formations rolling over it, radiating splendid light and shining brilliantly!

    It also emitted a heavy oppressive force, so overwhelming that nearly ten thousand people below felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on their chests, making them heavy-hearted. Those with weaker cultivation, like those at the Mana stage, were almost gasping for air!

    Even a titan like Zheng Miao felt a pang of terror, ¡°What kind of magical weapon is this? Does this youngster really think he can annihilate nearly ten thousand cultivators with a single weapon? Impossible! That¡¯s sheer fantasy!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid of him! He¡¯s just one person! Let¡¯s strike together! Like this, let¡¯s all wield our flying swords and make him die from a thousand swords piercing his heart!¡± Zheng Miao commanded.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle giggle~~~ I told you, you¡¯re going to suffer the punishment of a thousand swords piercing your heart!¡± Luo Chazi, under the protection of her uncle¡¯s mana, could barely withstand the oppressive force of the Divine Meteor Bell, but her face had turned pale as paper.

    ¡°This, called the ¡®Divine Meteor Bell,¡¯ can be refined forty-nine times in total, each successful refinement multiplies its power several times. The last time, I refined the Bell 21 times, and it slew so many that corpses filled the fields. Now, the Bell has been refined 23 times, and I don¡¯t even know its current power. Today, I will test it on you, this rabble! Hahaha~~ Die!!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong grinned playfully, and the next second, a burst of dragon energy erupted from his body!

    It smashed fiercely against the bell!

    Bong~~~!!!!

    A tremendous sound erupted!

    The sound waves spread out!

    Firstly, the nearby buildings were directly shattered! Bricks and tiles flew, then crumbled further into dust before being whisked away by the wind.

    At the same time, the cultivators surrounding Huang Xiaolong, especially the weakest ones, like those at the early stages of the Mana realm, simply exploded!

    Bang~~! Bang~~ Bang~~!

    These novices, their flesh and bones disintegrated, their flesh blasted into pieces that floated in the air, continually wriggling, then pulverized into dust and scattered away.

    ¡°No!!!! Release the flying swords, slay this monster!¡± Zheng Miao screamed in utter horror, the first toll of the bell not only shaking his body but also causing a dull ache in his organs!

    Following Zheng Miao¡¯s order, the remaining cultivators each unleashed their flying swords!

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~~~

    In an instant, thousands of flying swords, like a barrage of arrows, shot towards Huang Xiaolong from all directions!

    What does a sky full of swords look like?

    This is what a sky full of swords looks like!

    The sound of the air being torn apart was incessant, like the mournful wails of ten thousand ghosts, and like the sound of an apocalyptic disaster!

    The spectacle was too magnificent, akin to a fierce and brutal war!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Those cultivators watching the excitement from outside Baiyun City were all dumbstruck!

    ¡°My God! Thousands of flying swords attacking all at once, that young man is definitely dead. He¡¯ll be turned into a porcupine!¡±

    ¡°Definitely dead, where¡¯s the chance to survive? Relying solely on a single magical weapon to dominate, this is bringing disaster on oneself.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention resisting, he can¡¯t even escape.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Annihilation from a Thousand Miles

    Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Annihilation from a Thousand Miles Away! Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Annihilation from a Thousand Miles Away! Faced with the incoming barrage of swords, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    ¡°Oh my~~damn! There are so¡­so many flying swords!¡±

    Yet Huang Xiaolong was ecstatic.

    You see, ever since his Dragon Island was established, although there was no shortage of Spiritual Energy, and it was accompanied by dragon aura, the foundation was still weak. That is to say¨Cthe island¡¯s men and horses were poorly equipped! Or rather, the people and horses on the island didn¡¯t even have equipment to show off!

    This matter had also caused Huang Xiaolong some distress.

    To equip tens of thousands of people on the island with flying swords or similar equipment in a short time was no easy task.

    Huang Xiaolong felt like a skilled cook with no rice at hand.

    But now, he was faced with so many free flying swords coming at him, and it was just too exhilarating!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness was extremely powerful, and he had gone through many thoughts in succession, with only one hundredth of an instant passing by, so he could leisurely decide how to collect this batch of flying swords.

    Using the Yin Soul Tube definitely wouldn¡¯t work. After all, some of the flying swords were controlled by Transcending Tribulation Realm powerhouses. Rashly bringing out the Yin Soul Tube could get it torn apart instantly.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong opened the Gates of the Netherworld!

    Boom~~!!!!

    As the Gates of the Netherworld opened, the terrifying Yin Qi surged out like a tide, sending chills through those who witnessed it!

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want others to speculate about his abilities, so he used a blinding technique to completely conceal the Gates of the Netherworld.

    In the nick of time, just as the dense cluster of flying swords was about to pierce Huang Xiaolong, they were deviated from their path by a fearsome and eerie suction force!

    All the flying swords flew towards the Gates of the Netherworld!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! I can¡¯t control my flying sword anymore!¡±

    ¡°It seems like some sinister ghostly Qi has attached to the flying swords!¡±

    ¡°My connection with the flying sword has been severed!¡±

    ¡­

    Whiz whiz whiz~~whiz whiz whiz~~!

    The wide-open Gates of the Netherworld, like a devil¡¯s gaping maw, devoured nearly ten thousand flying swords in one gulp!

    Gone!

    The grand and majestic group of flying swords, with the force of billions of mountains and rivers, completely vanished from the human realm, leaving no trace to be found.

    The cultivators below were dumbfounded, truly at a loss as to what had just occurred!

    Those cultivators outside Baiyun City who had been eagerly watching and believed Huang Xiaolong was doomed were also struck dumb.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Are you done with your attack?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a satisfied smile, ¡°Now, is it my turn?¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body released a dense mass of over a thousand strands of dragon qi!

    Clang clang clang clang~~!

    Each strand of dragon qi heavily slammed against the Shenxian Bell!

    The earth-shattering sound waves vibrated wildly, erupting furiously!

    Some sound waves even overlapped, increasing their power dramatically and forming a whirlwind of death that twisted and shredded everything!

    The sun and the moon shook!

    The heavens and the earth began to crack!

    Space shattered!

    ¡­

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One by one, cultivators at the level of Mana Realm didn¡¯t even have time to react before being pulverized into clouds of blood mist, their bones and flesh obliterated.

    Even cultivators at the Divine Skills Realm who were desperately defending soon had their bodies covered in web-like cracks before they exploded entirely.

    Blood!

    Blood was spurting!

    Blood stained the skies!

    The earth shook and the mountains trembled!

    The various buildings of Baiyun City, as if struck by an earthquake, collapsed one after another.

    The sturdy city gates turned into dust.

    ¡°Chaozi, I¡­ I can¡¯t protect you anymore~~¡± The uncle was drenched in sweat, with a pale face, his body covered in layers of Mana as he resisted the sound waves from the Shenxian Bell. Mana that acted like armor dimmed with each succession of penetrating sound waves, riddled with holes and on the brink of shattering.

    He could no longer afford to protect Luo Chazi, his mind moved, and he withdrew the Mana that was covering her.

    ¡°No!! Uncle! You can¡¯t ignore me!¡± Luo Chazi¡¯s face twisted in horror, as she screamed pitifully and soon shouted desperately at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I won¡¯t hold a grudge for you killing my father, and I¡¯m willing to become your woman~~!¡±

    The moment the words fell.

    Boom~~!

    Luo Chaozi¡¯s delicate body, too, shattered.

    At this moment, Zheng Miao looked around and saw that the originally large assembly, nearly ten thousand strong, was now almost entirely dead.

    Only he and twenty or thirty other Tribulation Passage Realm cultivators were desperately holding on.

    The others, those in the Divine Skills Realm and Mana Realm, had all died without a trace left behind.

    It was too brutal! Too terrifying! When the Godfall Bell was struck, a thousand miles were exterminated.

    The entire Baiyun City and the island it was on had nearly turned into ruins. All the buildings had been pulverized into dust.

    And the ground was shaking, with fissures ripping open. Gradually, the island itself began to sink!

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, having witnessed all this, laughed heartlessly and then, with renewed vigor, continued to release dragon breaths, incessantly striking the bell!

    The sound of the bell was continuous!

    This was the very definition of the death knell!

    Dong dong~~ dong dong~~ dong dong~~

    ¡°Ah~~! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± That uncle finally ran out of all his mana, his body going limp, and next, he exploded into a mound of blood and flesh from the bell¡¯s sound.

    Boom~~!

    Bang~!

    Bang~!

    ¡­

    Beside Zheng Miao, one after another, the powerhouses of the Tribulation Passage Realm exploded into pieces.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± Finally, Zheng Miao let out a scream of despair, like a wild beast caught in a trap, he tried to mobilize his mana in an attempt to flee!

    But under the crushing sound of the bell, he found it difficult to move. He could barely stumble a few steps, shaky and unsteady as if he was carrying the weight of a dozen mountains.

    The sound of the bell poured into his mind, as if a hurricane was blowing through his brain matter, turning his brain into mush, muddle-headed and suffering to the extreme.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Stop!¡± Zheng Miao struggled desperately, screaming at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Young friend! Little brother! Please stop, don¡¯t kill me! It hasn¡¯t been easy for me to reach this level of cultivation~~~ I¡¯ve offended you greatly, here, I apologize¡­ I was wrong¡­ Can you spare me?¡±

    Boom~~ bang bang bang~~~

    The bell sounds intermingled, and next to Zheng Miao, several other Tribulation Passage Realm giants burst apart.

    ¡°Hehe, spare you?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°I clearly said before that those who wanted to live should leave quickly. Since you didn¡¯t leave, you were seeking death. You ask for death, why wouldn¡¯t I oblige? Besides, you brought together men to kill me; how could I possibly spare you? If I spare you this time, you¡¯ll seek revenge next time. Might as well, I¡¯ll remove the roots along with the weeds.¡±

    Pop pop pop~~ pop pop pop~~

    Zheng Miao¡¯s mana barrier exploded.

    He was nearly at the end of his rope, barely hanging on. If not for the fact that he was a disciple of the Shushan Sect, with defensive treasures and some healing pills, he would have been shaken to death by now.

    Boom~~!!!!!!

    Zheng Miao actually knelt down before Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Spare me! I don¡¯t want to die! Think about it, if you kill me today, the Shushan Sword Sect will hunt you down! There will be no place under heaven where you can stand¡­ If you let me go, we could be friends! Friend or foe, can¡¯t you see the pros and cons?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Become friends with me? You, are worthy?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°You¡¯ve managed to hold on until now, which is quite impressive. Well then, let me personally send you on your way.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled harmlessly and then threw a punch at the Godfall Bell.

    This punch had the power to suppress mountains and rivers!

    Roar~~!!!!!!

    The bell sounded thunderously!

    ¡°Ahh~~~!!!!!! Fiend! Beast! Demon! I will not let you off even in death! When I enter hell, through rebirth and reincarnation, I will entangle with you! My Shushan Sect will seek justice for me!¡± Zheng Miao let out a scream of utter despair.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The soundwave swept over!

    Reduced to dust and bone!

    With that strike, all the Tribulation Passage Realm cultivators perished.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, standing proudly. He stopped striking the bell, his gaze sweeping over the landscape like a deity.

    In Baiyun City, there was no longer a living soul.

    Man and beast alike were extinguished.

    The once resplendent buildings had all turned to dust.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom~! Boom~~!

    Pieces of land, under the lingering echoes of the bell, split apart and sank into the ocean.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ so brutal¡­ One man wiped out an entire island, a thousand miles annihilated¡­ this¡­ this youngster, is the greatest scourge of ancient and modern times~~!¡± The cultivators outside Baiyun City who were watching the turmoil trembled with fear, as though plunged into an ice cellar.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes were filled with the image of a hellish demon lord!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Shushan Sect Master

    Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: Shushan Sect Master! Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: Shushan Sect Master! Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was too brutal.

    One person ringing the bell, killing ten thousand people.

    As of yesterday, Baiyun City was an overseas world, a rather decent force to be reckoned with. Its City Lord Luo Weixiong, having aligned with the Shushan sword faction, was on the fast track to great power, with success seemingly within reach.

    Yet, within a day¡¯s time, this sect had been wiped out. Annihilated.

    A sect falling into decay isn¡¯t really something unusual, after all, what goes up must come down, and what flourishes is bound to decline. Even a mighty sect like Shushan has its days of downfall.

    However¡­

    Decline and annihilation are different!

    Annihilation is a disaster! Utterly devastating!

    Huang Xiaolong alone caused this utterly devastating disaster, equating to a magnitude ten earthquake. It left people stunned.

    These people were also secretly relieved that they had not shown bravado and lingered on the island earlier; otherwise, they would be nothing but a pile of ashes now¡­

    Just thinking about it fills them with terror and fear!

    At this moment, the sound of the Shen Yun Bell gradually ceased, and the entire island had collapsed, with most of it already sunk into the sea.

    ¡°Ah~~ today, it seems I¡¯ve killed a bit too many~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head somewhat regretfully, then immediately broke into a bright smile. ¡°But~ I¡¯ve observed these people, and not one of them was good-natured. They deserved to die, deserved to die~~ Hahaha, besides, I¡¯m the Yin Emperor, I won¡¯t accumulate karma for killing people.¡±

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong looked around, his gaze landing on those cultivators who stayed nearby to watch the excitement, and said with a grin, ¡°How about it? Have you seen enough?¡±

    These cultivators, already in a state of bewildered shock, upon meeting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, felt their souls scatter in fear and dared not make a sound; they fled at full speed, cursing that their parents hadn¡¯t given them more legs.

    ¡°Young man~~ your fearsome reputation will soon spread across the overseas world~~ we can¡¯t afford to provoke you, not at all~ let¡¯s go!¡±

    In an instant, the onlookers scattered and disappeared without a trace.

    Once these cultivators had dispersed, Huang Xiaolong put away the Shen Yun Bell, summoned a flying sword, and began to fly slowly.

    ¡°This time was quite productive; I got almost ten thousand flying swords. Also, I¡¯ve refined the Shen Yun Bell for the 23rd time, its power is supreme, suitable for large-scale battles. However, it¡¯s tough, as all the materials of Baiyun City were consumed for just two rounds of refinement¡­ I¡¯m not worried about it exploding, but to reach the perfect state of forty-nine times, how many materials will that need?¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered on how useful, yet resource-intensive the Shen Yun Bell was.

    Moreover, within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yinhun tube, there was also a mysterious giant egg from the secret realm at Kunlun needing endless energy to hatch, but Huang Xiaolong could no longer care about that thing.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong just casually roamed above the sea, almost aimlessly.

    ¡­

    Overseas.

    An immensely large island!

    How large was this island?

    Well~~ after expanding his own Dragon Island, it equaled just one-fiftieth of this island!

    On the island, there were rolling mountains; the sun hung high, yet the intense sunlight could hardly shine on the island because the mountain peaks were enveloped in ocean-like clouds and swirling mists, shrouding the entire island in a dense fog that seemed impenetrable.

    In fact, these were not mountain mists but¨CSpiritual Energy!

    This island not only possessed huge Spirit Veins but also had countless high-level Spirit Gathering Arrays set up, allowing the Spiritual Energy to remain undissipated for thousands of years.

    It indeed was the so-called land of fortune for immortals.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Dragon Island was quite nice, but compared to this island, it was too miniature, lacking the profound depth to overshadow ancient times.

    In the mountains of the island, treasures continuously glittered.

    One could vaguely see many caves within the mountains, each housing a person, whether male or female, old or young, all sitting cross-legged, eyes closed, apparently cultivating some technique. Above their heads, a flying sword floated.

    These flying swords seemed alive, breathing and devouring Spiritual Energy.

    Even the flying swords seemed to be cultivating!

    Additionally, the mountains were covered with various exotic flowers and plants, competing in splendor, and different auspicious beasts and birds appeared and disappeared.

    Luan birds, spirit monkeys, white gibbons, immortal cranes, giraffes, jade rabbits¡­ running back and forth.

    At that moment, as the wind blew, the Spiritual Energy shrouding the island slightly dissipated, and one could suddenly see ancient palaces standing on the mountains! Bronze palaces!

    Around the palaces, swirling masses of flying swords also floated!

    Blinding sword glows!

    Some sword glows extended for tens of meters, bursting with brilliance, dominating an area!

    Some sword lights were but a few feet long, appearing immature.

    On each flying sword, there stood a person!

    It was as if, outside the palace complexes, a great host of ethereal Sword Immortals stood erect!

    What a sight!

    Could this place be, the content described in ancient mythological scrolls?

    In fact, this place was neither a mirage nor mythology, but a sect!

    Shushan Sect!!!!!

    In the contemporary world of overseas cultivators, it almost held a dominant big faction!

    The number of disciples reached tens of thousands!

    An unfathomably deep foundation!

    Mysterious and infinite magical treasures!

    Sword techniques that could slay gods and exterminate ghosts!

    Countless experts!

    A breeding ground for geniuses!

    And super giants, suppressing fortunes!

    Shushan Sect, only Qingcheng, Emei, among a few other sects, could compete with it!

    Atop the highest peak of the island, within the palace at the summit.

    This palace was brilliantly illuminated with divine light.

    At the very top, gauze curtains fluttered.

    Behind the curtains, there sat a person.

    One couldn¡¯t make out this person¡¯s appearance, and their build was just ordinary, but they gave off a grandiose feeling, as though they could support the heavens and suppress millions of mountains and rivers!

    He had not released any pressure, but he still gave people a sense of suffocation, as if they could only look up to the high mountains!

    The atmosphere was too terrifying!

    Within the palace, stood many extraordinary cultivators, each descending like a god from the heavens.

    At this moment, someone was reporting something.

    This person was none other than the emissary from Shushan Sect who had earlier visited Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Dragon Island to investigate.

    ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master~~¡± the emissary, with eyes full of reverence, looked towards the grandiose figure behind the curtain.

    Indeed! The figure behind the curtains was the contemporary Sect Master of Shushan Sect!

    A giant! An age-old giant!

    An existence like that of a living immortal!

    Even in this world teeming with hidden dragons and crouching tigers, he was a rare existence indeed!

    With a stomp of his foot, the world of overseas cultivators would erupt into towering waves and terrifying torrents!

    ¡°Sect Master~~¡± the emissary said respectfully, ¡°This time, I and the emissaries from Qingcheng and other sects went to investigate that newly established sect, which is named ¡®Dragon Island¡¯~~~ indeed, this Dragon Island has the qualifications to become a rising power in the overseas world with boundless potential! In the future, it is highly likely to rise!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the Sect Master behind the curtains uttered a sound of doubt.

    ¡°Sect Master, on Dragon Island, an incredible ancient Formation has been laid out that can absorb the essence of the sun and moon, the rays of the stars, and other natural energies, transforming them into Spiritual Energy!¡± the emissary said, his voice trembling.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What? Could it be¡­ could it be the Zhou Tian Sun Moon Star Formation? That is an ancient Formation that was long lost!¡± the Sect Master exclaimed in disbelief.

    Incredible! Even the overwhelming giant, the Sect Master of Shushan Sect, inevitably lost his composure!

    The whole palace echoed with a gasp of cold air, heavens, heavens!

    The Sect Master of Shushan, akin to eternal ice and snow, who had almost cultivated to the state of absolute tranquility, devoid of self and devoid of thought, today, had been shockingly stunned!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Its the Same Person

    Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: It¡¯s the Same Person! Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: It¡¯s the Same Person! ¡°The Grand Array of Heavenly Stars and Celestial Bodies, it is said to have been lost to antiquity! This ancient formation can harness the essence of the sun and moon, as well as the light of stars, transforming it into Spiritual Energy necessary for cultivation! Furthermore, its quality surpasses that of most Spirit Veins! In ancient times, only true immortal sects could establish such a profound and mysterious cosmic array!¡±

    In the hall, a white-haired elder, likely a member of the Elder Group from the Shushan Sect, exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°No wonder¡­ no wonder even our Sect Master was astounded.¡±

    After a pause, the elder licked his lips, a glint of greed flashing across his eyes as he muttered to himself, ¡°If our Shushan Sect could obtain this grand array, having the celestial stars at our disposal¡­ then¡­ then¡­ what then?¡±

    Upon hearing this, every high-ranking member of the Shushan Sect in the hall had their eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± at that moment, the Sect Master from behind the screen, managed to regain composure in an extremely short amount of time, demonstrating exceptional skill in maintaining his composure and depth of character. ¡°Indeed, the Grand Array of Heavenly Stars and Celestial Bodies is no trivial matter. This has piqued my interest. Continue, tell us everything you saw and heard on Dragon Island, without omitting a single detail.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± The messenger from Shushan felt his throat dry, acutely aware that the Sect Master¡¯s spiritual sense had locked onto him. At this moment, telling even a slight lie could lead to severe punishment!

    ¡°Sect Master, on Dragon Island, in addition to establishing the Grand Array of Heavenly Stars and Celestial Bodies, they also¡­ also used incomparable methods to transport the Dragon Ruins there. And that¡¯s not all, what truly terrified us messengers was¡­ the tens of thousands of people on Dragon Island, each of them inheriting dragon power! Every one of them was like a dragon, with a majestic aura!¡± The messenger¡¯s voice trembled as he recounted what he had witnessed on Dragon Island, the more he thought about it, the more thrilling it seemed. Even though Huang Xiaolong had bribed him, he dared not hide a thing.

    Hiss~~!

    This news left everyone in the hall utterly astonished.

    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting. The Dragon Ruins have been desolate for many years, with hardly anyone successfully inheriting dragon power. But on Dragon Island¡­ tens of thousands have succeeded¡­ There is a mystery, a great mystery.¡± The Sect Master chuckled meaningfully.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Master, all of us from the various sects suspect that the Lord of Dragon Island is not the young man in his prime, but rather there is a hidden master behind the scenes¡­ Sect Master, perhaps, it is a mighty being at the Heavenly Master¡¯s physic-correspondence realm.¡± The messenger reported respectfully.

    Then, the messenger went on to describe how Huang Xiaolong was extravagantly generous, casually producing tens of thousands of top-quality pill elixirs to entertain their houses, leaving everyone in the hall amazed.

    Behind the screen, the Shushan Sect Master seemed to be speaking to himself. ¡°A young man in his prime? That really is a display of shocking talent. He is not outdone by the prodigies on the Hidden Dragon Ranking. But¡­ there is no such person in the overseas world¡­ Let¡¯s not concern ourselves with whether this youth has support or not. What kind of person is he, really?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, this young man is extremely calm, composed, mature beyond his years, and unfathomable,¡± the messenger summarized his impression of Huang Xiaolong. ¡°In eight characters, he can be summed up as¨C ¡®deep as an ancient well, unflustered by honor or disgrace¡¯~¡±

    Deep as an ancient well, unflustered by honor or disgrace?

    Such high praise!

    ¡°There is no such youth in the overseas world~~¡± The Shushan Sect Master repeated to himself. Clearly, his interest in Huang Xiaolong was growing stronger by the minute.

    After a moment, the Shushan Sect Master said with a faint smile, ¡°Summon Shangguan Lin into the hall.¡±

    Shangguan Lin?

    This person was none other than the middle-aged man who had originally brought two disciples to Huaxia¡¯s Central Plains to attend Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet, and after the event, left his two fellow disciples behind to investigate Wulong Manor, while he himself hurriedly returned to Shushan.

    Before long, Shangguan Lin entered the grand hall, trembling with apprehension.

    Despite being seen almost as an immortal in Huaxia¡¯s Central Plains, Shangguan Lin¡¯s status in the Shushan Sect was extremely minor, practically on the level of an ordinary disciple, much lower than the messenger who had been to Dragon Island.

    Therefore, when Shangguan Lin entered the great hall, he felt as if he was treading on thin ice, so tense that he was nearly suffocating.

    ¡°Disciple Shangguan Lin, greets the Sect Master and all the Elders and officers.¡± Shangguan Lin bowed to the ground.

    ¡°Shangguan Lin, no need for such formalities, and don¡¯t be constrained,¡± the Shushan Sect Master said indifferently.

    ¡°Sect Master! Please punish me! This time, the death of my junior apprentice brother~~¡± Shangguan Lin kneeled down with a thud towards the curtain.

    ¡°Enough. As for Xiao Peng¡¯s death¡­ the Sect does not blame anyone.¡± The Shushan Sect Master¡¯s voice was like a cold wind, piercingly cold, ¡°The one who killed Xiao Peng is a top-level fighter who even managed to wear down the life-saving technique I left on Xiao Peng¡­ Perhaps, at the very least, they are at the late stage of Crossing Tribulation or maybe at the early stage of Heavenly Dao and Law Incarnation. No one expected such a master to be lurking in the heart of Huaxia~~ Enough, Shangguan Lin, tell us everything about your trip to the Central Plains of Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Yes~ Yes¡­ Sect Master, this time, I took two fellow disciples and the junior apprentice brother to Central Plains of Huaxia to attend the birthday feast of Longhu Mountain¡¯s Master Zhang and to select gifted newcomers to join our Shushan fold. The junior apprentice brother set off early but was ambushed. At the moment of his death, he transmitted a message to us, telling us that the killer was the master of ¡®Wolong Villa¡¯.¡± Shangguan Lin recounted carefully. ¡°Afterwards, we planned to first go to Longhu Mountain, then take revenge on Wolong Villa for our junior apprentice brother¡¯s murder.¡±

    ¡°At Longhu Mountain, the events that unfolded were indeed convoluted and unpredictable. First of all, that Master Zhang was not even his real body, but a divine sense incarnation. That day, on Longhu Mountain, a mysterious youth appeared, unruly and looking down on everything, personally killed this divine sense incarnation of Master Zhang. He looked down on all of us, the emissaries from overseas sects. We also suspect that this mysterious youth has some connection to Wolong Villa. Later, I returned to Shushan to report, while the two fellow disciples went to Wolong Villa¡­ but they never returned. Alas~~ I fear, most likely, they have met with misfortune~~¡±

    After the narrative concluded, the celestial and authoritative experts of Shushan in the great hall were all seething with suppressed rage.

    ¡°This is preposterous! Not only did they murder Xiao Peng, but they also went on to kill our Shushan disciples one after another! Are they seeking war?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, that so-called Wolong Villa is the chief culprit. Why don¡¯t we immediately send people to arrest everyone from Wolong Villa, bring them back, and refine each and every one of them into living puppets! Condemning them to never transcend in life eternally!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± The envoy from before suddenly let out a shrill scream. ¡°On that Dragon Island, there¡¯s also¡­ also a Wolong Villa, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s related to the one in the Central Plains of Huaxia!¡±

    ¡°Hmm~¡± The Sect Master pondered for a moment, ¡°Both young men are quite extraordinary. One is now the lord of Dragon Island in the overseas world, creating various miracles, rising like a new noble. The other appeared on Longhu Mountain in the Central Plains of Huaxia, causing a great commotion, slaying a divine sense incarnation of Master Zhang~~~ You two, now reproduce the image of the youth you saw in your minds.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shangguan Lin and the envoy both complied.

    The next moment, using their divine thoughts, they manifested the memory of Huang Xiaolong they had seen.

    Suddenly, within the great hall, the air rippled in concentric waves.

    Swiftly, two lifelike portraits materialized.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Both portraits depicted the same young man, innocent-looking yet his eyes contained an edge of sharpness and unruliness that seemed to pierce through everything.

    With the corners of his mouth turned up, he wore a proud smile.

    Both were of the same person!

    ¡°Hmm~~ it¡¯s the same person,¡± the Shushan Sect Master said placidly. However, within that voice, a terrifying storm of thunder and lightning seemed to be lurking.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Cod Island

    Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: Cod Island Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: Cod Island At this moment, the atmosphere in the grand hall was so gloomy that it seemed as if it could drip water!

    These Shushan sect¡¯s high-ranking officials, even up to the Sect Master, all vaguely sensed an aura akin to a ¡°conspiracy.¡±

    After a moment, from behind the silk curtains, the Sect Master¡¯s voice slowly emerged. ¡°It seems that the current lord of Dragon Island is not a cultivator from our overseas world at all. He hails from the central lands of Huaxia, the master of Wolong Manor, and the murderer who plotted against my son, Xiao Peng¡­ His method of killing the avatar of Heavenly Master Zhang of Longhu Mountain is quite extraordinary. He dares to openly establish a new sect in the overseas world after killing a disciple of my Shushan sect¡­ Such audacity is indeed unusual. It seems that he does not take our Shushan sect seriously at all. What exactly is he relying on?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master! Now that the evidence is irrefutable, this person is indeed our sworn enemy of Shushan, with whom we share irreconcilable differences! I hope the Sect Master will issue an order for us to act immediately, crush Dragon Island, and obliterate it!¡± an elder clad in a Taoist robe and with youthful features, but his body exuding a very intense murderous aura, terrifying in its intensity as if he couldn¡¯t wait to fly to Dragon Island, draw his sword, and start slaying upon sight.

    The emissary who had previously visited Dragon Island then reported, ¡°Sect Master, at this moment, that young man might not be on Dragon Island. He firmly stated that he would participate in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Ranking Talent Battle. By the way, on the Hidden Dragon Ranking, Xia Ding, the talent of the Xia Family who ranks 26th, once lost to him. However, this matter is being concealed by the Xia Family, with the news being blocked, and not many are aware of it.¡±

    ¡°Still wants to make a name for himself on the stage of the proud elites?¡± the Shushan Sect Master said playfully. ¡°It seems that this young man¡¯s ambitions and aspirations are not small~~~ Well then. Since he intends to participate in the Hidden Dragon Ranking Talent Battle, we shall strangle him at that grand event~~~ However, all his secrets, including the Zhou Tian Day Night Star Array and the secrets of the Dragon Relics~~these will be the price for killing my son Xiao Peng and our Shushan disciples~~¡±

    ¡°All this time, it has been Nangong Hong who arrogantly occupied the top spot on the Hidden Dragon Ranking, an unmatched talent of this generation~~ To be born in the same era as Nangong Hong is simply a sorrow. He is like the bright moon casting light, with other stars only serving to highlight his radiance~~ This boy will undoubtedly become a royal highness!¡± The voice of the Shushan Sect Master also inadvertently revealed a sense of pride and expectation.

    Nangong Hong, the most outstanding talent of the contemporary Shushan sect, at twenty-seven years old, is already in the late stages of the Tribulation Crossing Realm, currently in closed-door cultivation, striving to break through to the Heaven and Earth Law Phase Realm.

    This talent is monstrous, not only receiving full training from the Sect Master of Shushan but also having had a serendipitous encounter in his youth, building his own legend in the overseas world before the age of thirty!

    The various stories of Nangong Hong have already widely spread far and wide, every tale capable of making one¡¯s heart race and blood boil!

    He is a legend.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Sect Master, this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Ranking Talent Battle is merely a formality, other talents are not enough to be Nangong Hong¡¯s opponents,¡± upon mentioning Nangong Hong, all the high-ranking officials in the grand hall of Shushan couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. One of the elders animatedly said, ¡°Sect Master, during this retreat, Nangong Hong is very likely to step into the Heaven and Earth Law Phase Realm. Once successful, he might set a new record, because, as far as we know, in our world of overseas cultivators, no one has ever entered the Heaven and Earth Law Phase Realm before the age of thirty!¡±

    ¡°Actually, this is not surprising. At the age of eighteen, Nangong Hong had already successfully ventured into the eighth layer of the Xuanhuang Tower, unmatched in talent and genius in his generation,¡± the Shushan Sect Master chuckled. ¡°He is the number one figure of his time, and if he becomes a giant figure, he will also be the first, possessing the qualifications to ascend into immortality. It seems our Shushan sect¡¯s fortunes and standing will continue unaffectedly. Hmm~~ This time, as the Hidden Dragon Ranking Talent Battle is about to start, brilliant geniuses from various sects are continuously heading toward ¡®Codfish Island.¡¯ There, the master of Dragon Island, who is also the lord of Wolong Manor from the central lands of Huaxia, will participate in the competition. Let Nangong Hong deal with him. Let¡¯s crush his pride, ambition, conspiracy, and aspirations.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, that youngster is simply not qualified to be Nangong Hong¡¯s opponent,¡± a Shushan elder stated matter-of-factly. ¡°But it¡¯s good for him to witness what a True Dragon is like. If Nangong Hong is to rise to prominence, he also needs to defeat various talents to establish his authority.¡±

    ¡°As for Dragon Island, let¡¯s not startle the snake for now.¡± the Shushan Sect Master mused. ¡°Wait for my order!¡±

    ¡°Yes!!!!¡± In the grand hall, all the Shushan high-ranking officials were solemn.

    ¡°Deploy ten late-stage Tribulation Crossing disciples, twenty mid-stage Tribulation Crossing disciples, thirty early-stage Tribulation Crossing disciples, and one hundred late-stage Divine Skill disciples to secretly approach and conceal themselves near Dragon Island, not landing on the island, but surrounding it without attacking.¡± the Shushan Sect Master ordered decisively and with authority.

    Deploying so many experts to go to Dragon Island, it seemed that the Shushan Sect Master was determined to take the island!

    Immediately, an elder-level figure took command.

    ¡°That Heavenly Master Zhang from Huaxia, to think he was only an avatar of divine consciousness, his true self must be deceiving the world with some ulterior motive! Hmm, investigate! Thoroughly investigate! We must find out Heavenly Master Zhang¡¯s true whereabouts and identity!¡± the Sect Master of Shushan continued.

    ¡°And the Demon King, lying dormant for a thousand years, now seems to be stirring, apparently planning to invade Huaxia in great force, summoning tens of thousands of demons to re-establish order. Now, we must also dispatch disciples to keep an eye on the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Also, those mysterious black daggers that remain must be urgently sought. Gathering all nine black daggers can unlock a shocking and unconventional secret!¡± the Sect Master of Shushan¡¯s voice trembled uncontrollably as he spoke. His emotional fluctuation was very apparent and even more excited than when he heard about the formidable celestial formation on Dragon Island just prior.

    ¡°This secret, our Shushan Sect must also obtain!¡±

    The Sect Master of Shushan issued these orders in succession, brooking no defiance and displaying the bearing of a great leader without a doubt.

    ¡­

    Speaking of Huang Xiaolong.

    After annihilating Baiyun City, Huang Xiaolong wandered the overseas world alone, occasionally encountering islands occupied by Loose Cultivator pirates, whereupon he would charge forth, dispelling violence and fostering peace, and, ahem, of course, after exterminating those pirates festering in evil, Huang Xiaolong also conveniently plundered their amassed treasures.

    Unfortunately, the pirates Huang Xiaolong encountered were weak and engaged in petty skirmishes, far incomparable to Baiyun City, thus he did not plunder much in terms of treasures or resources, nowhere near enough to continue refining the Divine Meteor Bell.

    One could say, no matter how small, a mosquito is still meat.

    On this day, Huang Xiaolong was still flying over the sea on his flying sword.

    ¡°Ah~~~ how boring.¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned and with a flip of his hand, a brightly glowing talisman appeared in his palm.

    This talisman, given to Huang Xiaolong by the emissaries who had visited Dragon Island from various major sects, contained all kinds of information about this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List Talent Competition.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Included were naturally the venue and the timing of the competition, among other details.

    With a sweep of divine consciousness,

    ¡°Hmm~~ Codfish Island? That¡¯s a rather peculiar name. Alright, I¡¯ve wandered enough for now; I shall head to Codfish Island!¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a stir of excitement. ¡°I wonder what these talents are like, whether they can bring me any surprises. If they¡¯re all like Huangfu Tianjiao or Xia Ding, that would be too dull. Additionally, in these overseas areas, besides a Hidden Dragon List, there is also a Titan List. The Titan List features the lords who awe the overseas region¨Cthis time, how many titans will go to Codfish Island?¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong turned his flying sword toward the direction of Codfish Island and flew off.

    He was unaware that the Shushan Sect had already deemed him a formidable enemy and were preparing a snare for him at Codfish Island!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Beautiful Girl Why Are You Crying

    Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108: Beautiful Girl, Why Are You Crying? Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108: Beautiful Girl, Why Are You Crying? Huang Xiaolong, who was currently sailing through the sea, was still a considerable distance away from Codfish Island, where the ¡°Hidden Dragon List Talent Battle¡± would be held. Even with sword flight, it would take a few days to reach.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was not in a hurry, instead opting for a leisurely journey. After all, as long as he arrived at Codfish Island before the start of the Hidden Dragon List competition, that would suffice.

    This day, the weather was clear, the sky azure and the sunshine radiant, while the sea was as tranquil as a magnificent gemstone.

    Oh~~what peacefully quiet years these are!

    Huang Xiaolong lay reclined on his flying sword, a blade of dry grass in his mouth, basking leisurely in the flirtatious sunlight that warmed his body.

    But at that moment!

    Suddenly, without any warning, streaks of dark red aura surged from all around into the faultlessly blue sky!

    This dark red aura, resembling clouds, wove together to cover an area of several acres before drifting slowly toward the southeast!

    ¡°Eh~~is the weather changing?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then shook his head.

    The weather hadn¡¯t changed; it remained exceptionally pleasant. The sun hung high, with no clouds in sight, and even the breeze remained gentle, not at all impetuous. The only difference was the cluster of dark red clouds drifting through the sky.

    Moreover, the dark red clouds grew redder in color, gradually resembling flames, akin to a furnace¨Cor like clouds ablaze.

    From within the red clouds, a heart-palpitating pressure began to exude!

    This wasn¡¯t the pressure of mana, but rather a purely natural force, metaphorically similar to a divine judgment!

    Yes, a natural disaster it was!

    Often, ordinary people or cultivators faced with such divine might would find their spirits trembling, quivering with fear.

    Of course, being the Yin Emperor of the present age, a deity-like being, Huang Xiaolong naturally did not fear such divine might.

    ¡°Ah! Hahaha! I know now! I know now!¡± Suddenly energized, Huang Xiaolong sprang up into a seated position. ¡°This is a tribulation cloud! Hahaha~~there¡¯s a cultivator about to face a tribulation! It¡¯s a tribulation cloud!¡±

    Indeed, a tribulation cloud!

    Having assimilated a wisp of Dugu Hong¡¯s divine sense, Huang Xiaolong naturally came to understand such things.

    Tribulation clouds primarily appeared when a cultivator reached the threshold of facing a tribulation, which was a type of natural disaster.

    You see, cultivation, seeking the Dao, the aspiration for longevity¨Cthese actions defy the Heavenly Dao and go against natural law. Ordinary humans experience birth, aging, illness, and death. But not cultivators¨Cthey struggle against fate with the heavens. Compliance leads to mere existence; resistance leads to Immortality. Indeed, all cultivators defy the heavens.

    To defy the heavens naturally invokes the tribulations imposed by the obscure Heavenly Dao.

    This is the heavenly tribulation.

    Should cultivators successfully cross the tribulation, it signifies victory over fate, snatching life and opportunity from the hands of the Heavens and thereafter transcending ordinary existence.

    Conversely, failure to cross the tribulation results in death and obliteration of the Dao.

    Overseas cultivators are typically free from worrying about tribulations at the Mana Realm and Divine Skills Realm because they don¡¯t incur the jealousy of the heavens, nor do they face such tribulations. They can sleep without concerns.

    However, once they step into the Tribulation Realm, they must confront the heavenly tribulation.

    Further advancing to the Law Manifestation Realm or even the legendary Immortal Realm, they need not worry about heavenly tribulations.

    In other words, the cultivators who need to face tribulations are at the Tribulation Realm level.

    Generally speaking, transitioning from the late stage of the Divine Skills Realm to the early stage of the Tribulation Realm, one must face a heavenly tribulation.

    Moving from the early stage to the middle stage of the Tribulation Realm calls for another tribulation.

    Lastly, advancing from the middle to the late stage of the Tribulation Realm requires yet another tribulation.

    Cultivators in the Tribulation Realm face a total of three heavenly tribulations in their lifetime, each more ferocious than the last.

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s a cultivator in the Tribulation Realm about to undergo their tribulation,¡± Huang Xiaolong mused, filled with enthusiasm. He looked up at the sky where the clouds, as menacing as a fiery blaze, signaled the terrifying tribulation cloud¨C

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    Thunder rumbled!

    Within those tribulation clouds, densely packed lightning that resembled spiderwebs had begun to brew!

    This lightning¡¯s aura was astonishingly formidable, and the countless strands of lightning were about to converge into a single force!

    The wind suddenly picked up!

    Finally, the sky over this expanse of sea darkened, presenting a scene of utter chaos.

    The weather had changed!

    Quiet!

    This area of the sea had fallen completely silent, the surface still as dead water, without a ripple. The various creatures of the seabed, too, were fleeing in terror.

    Absolute silence!

    The quietude of death!

    It even gave the illusion that the sky was sinking.

    In the distance, there was a faint taste of the end of the world.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, even more interesting than watching a Hollywood blockbuster,¡± Huang Xiaolong, while piloting his flying sword, pursued the tribulation clouds, the playful and excited smile on his lips growing more intense. ¡°Now, if I were to use my phone to record this scene of a cultivator undergoing tribulation, or maybe even do a live stream of it, it would probably cause quite a stir in Huaxia, huh! Hahaha~~~¡±

    At last, the tribulation clouds halted, suspending in the air, incessantly gathering strength.

    Threads of lightning were drawing together, fusing, and the might of the heavens was growing more oppressive and immense. Sounds resembling the collapse of heaven and earth rang out as a powerful force pressed down from above, causing the sea within hundreds of miles to sink nearly ten meters! Some marine creatures, struck by this celestial might, were directly shaken to death, their tragic carcasses floating to the surface.

    At this moment, the space in this part of the sea seemed to freeze!

    Huang Xiaolong hovered in mid-air on his sword, looking ahead. He saw a cultivator floating in the air beneath that mass of tribulation clouds.

    The tribulation clouds, brewing with power, were targeting this cultivator¡¯s body and soul. Obviously, today this cultivator had attracted the heavenly tribulation clouds¨Cshe was undergoing her tribulation.

    This cultivator was a woman, with exquisite features, skin fair as ice and snow, and a temperament that was otherworldly, as if an immortal had descended to the mortal realm.

    She consumed neither grain nor food, but absorbed the wind and dew, rode on clouds, commandeered Feilong, and wandered beyond the four seas~~!

    However, her current state was embarrassingly disheveled!

    Disheveled?

    Yes, the plain robe she was wearing should have been a vestment robe engraved with numerous defensive formations, but now it was torn and tattered, the arrays within the robe completely destroyed.

    And her aura was extremely weak, with even a trace of blood at the corners of her mouth, clearly indicating injury.

    Huang Xiaolong could tell that she must have been at the early stage of the tribulation phase and was currently undergoing her tribulation. Once she passed, she would reach the mid-stage of the tribulation phase.

    However, her mana was overly depleted, giving off the sense of a lamp burning out.

    Furthermore, she was severely injured!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    And without the flash of any gemstones, it looked as though she wasn¡¯t carrying any magical treasures either.

    ¡°No! No! I, Duanmu Wei, am not willing! I am filled with hatred!!!¡± Tears shimmered forth in the woman¡¯s phoenix eyes, revealing a mix of unwillingness, anger, helplessness, and even despair.

    ¡°Wuwu wuwu~~¡± Following that, the woman started crying out of utter heartbreak. ¡°I can¡¯t get through this~~ I¡¯m going to die¡­ I~ wuwu wuwu~~ wuwu wuwu wuwu~~~~ I¡¯m doomed this time~~~!¡±

    ¡°Hey, beauty, why are you crying?¡± Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong called out to the woman with a cheeky grin. ¡°What¡¯s your situation here?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Theres Such a Fancy Move

    Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109: There¡¯s Such a Fancy Move? Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109: There¡¯s Such a Fancy Move? ¡°Hm?¡± At that moment, the woman, engulfed in sorrowful tears and heartbroken, heard someone suddenly greeting her.

    Through her tear-blurred eyes, she looked in the direction of the voice and saw Huang Xiaolong.

    A youthful lad, seemingly ordinary with nothing particularly striking about him, not very powerful, stood clean and neat on a flying sword, waving at her.

    This woman, named Duanmu Wei, was very famous in the world of cultivators overseas. It wasn¡¯t that her cultivation was incredibly formidable¨Conly at the early stage of Tribulation Passing after all. Although she was under thirty years old, deemed a prodigious figure of her generation, her fame did not lie in her talent, but rather¨Cin her beauty and aura!

    Yes, Duanmu Wei was regarded as the most stunning beauty in the overseas world, a nation-toppling beauty, the goddess in the hearts of countless young cultivators! The object of their pursuit!

    She captivated all beings!

    However, Duanmu Wei was rather cold in temperament, and was never heard to have had any scandal with any talented man. Not only did she keep herself chaste, she was extremely reclusive!

    Duanmu Wei was proud, and if it were a normal day, when Huang Xiaolong cheerfully greeted her, trying to strike up a conversation, she would not have bothered acknowledging him, nor thought him worthy of her attention. But today¨C

    Above her head, the oppressive aura emanated by the tribulation clouds grew increasingly terrifying, the divine might unpredictable, with countless bolts of lightning speeding up their fusion!

    Soon, Duanmu Wei¡¯s tribulation was about to descend!

    ¡°Ah~~ Little Brother, I am in the midst of passing my tribulation,¡± Duanmu Wei, realizing that Huang Xiaolong was a few years younger than her, unprecedentedly addressed him warmly as ¡°Little Brother.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Little Brother?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat bewildered.

    ¡°Yes. Oh~~ I am about to die, vanish into ashes, these are the last moments of my life. I am really about to die, and this time, I can¡¯t create any miracles anymore. When a person dies, it is like a light going out. Once dead, there¡¯s nothing left. But I, I don¡¯t want to die~~ I¡¯m still young¡­ I truly don¡¯t want to die. Only when facing death do you realize how beautiful life was when you were alive~~ I hate, that I didn¡¯t cherish the moments of life more~~~¡± Duanmu Wei broke down crying again, her tears like rain, utterly disheartened, her vulnerability vividly illustrating her need for protection.

    ¡°Little Brother, having met you right before I die, that must also be fate. Now, listen to me, will you? Don¡¯t speak,¡± Duanmu Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Oh, alright, what do you need to say?¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded agreeably.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, I am from the Carefree Sect. This time, I left the sect early to go to Codfish Island to participate in the hidden dragon list¡¯s genius battle~~ And I, as well as some high-level members of our sect, all knew my tribulation was approaching. The tribulation from the initial to the mid stage of Tribulation Passing~~~ However, with my accumulation, talent, strength, and the treasures and pills on me, it was supposed to be easy. One hundred percent, I should have been able to pass it. But!¡±

    At this, Duanmu Wei¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of hatred and anger. ¡°After I left the sect, on my way to Codfish Island, I was ambushed by mysterious cultivators! There were many of them, and I fell into a tough fight. But they did not kill me, only severely injured me, and destroyed my treasures, pills, even my vestment robe! I fought desperately and escaped to this place¡­ exhausted! Everything exhausted! My pills, all depleted; my mana, nearly burnt out like a lamp without oil! My treasures, all shattered! I was seriously injured! And at this critical juncture, my tribulation arrived!¡±

    Sorrow! Resentment! Hatred!

    ¡°Originally, I could have easily handled the tribulation, but now for me, it¡¯s¡­ it can directly shatter my soul! Oh~~ I¡¯m going to die, as soon as the tribulation descends, I¡¯ll die instantly.¡± Duanmu Wei began to cry again. ¡°Little Long, did you hear that? I¡¯ve been framed! Those enemies, they could have killed me directly, but they only drained me! Such treachery, it¡¯s all to make it seem like I died from the tribulation! That way, no one can pursue the matter afterward! The higher-ups of my sect will think that I was just unlucky and didn¡¯t survive the tribulation, ultimately leading to my death~~~ There¡¯s a traitor! There¡¯s a traitor among the higher-ups of my sect! Because only a few of them knew that my tribulation was coming!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°I understand, you want me to help you take this message back to your sect so someone can investigate and avenge you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Little Long! Please¡­ please help me!¡± Duanmu Wei pleaded pitifully. ¡°Originally, I¡­ I had no reason to involve you in this grudge, but¡­ I really can¡¯t think of any other way¡­ Just as I am at death¡¯s door, I happened to meet Little Long¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I must trouble you, you must agree to help me! Oh~~ I¡¯m now completely drained, with nothing left, and have nothing to repay you, Little Long~~ If there are reincarnations and another life, I, Duanmu Wei, will definitely repay your kindness!¡±

    ¡°No need for repaying.¡± Huang Xiaolong observed the tribulation clouds in the sky, estimating that lightning would soon strike and reduce the delicate beauty, Duanmu Wei, to ashes.

    Her current state was so weak that not just the tribulation, even a weak practitioner with minimal mana could kill her.

    To transcend a tribulation, one must consider one¡¯s own strength, then at the crucial moment, consume pills to replenish mana used during the tribulation and use magical tools and formations to withstand the power of the tribulation. Only then can one succeed.

    Now, Duanmu Wei had no mana, no pills, no magical tools, and no defensive formations. She didn¡¯t even have a single charm¡­ Who else but her would die?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I see injustice, I draw my sword to assist. Yes, I¡¯ll help you. I do good deeds without asking for anything in return! That¡¯s just who I am!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke righteously. ¡°Oh, by the way, I could actually help you with your tribulation, so you wouldn¡¯t have to die.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, thank you.¡± Duanmu Wei shook her head sadly, ¡°You cannot help with my tribulation. Little Long, you are too inexperienced to understand the matters of tribulation. When cultivators face their tribulation, they must rely solely on themselves. If someone else helps, the power of the tribulation will double!¡±

    ¡®Uh~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was stunned for a moment, thinking, ¡®Big sister, I¡¯m not trying to help you withstand the tribulation. Don¡¯t I know how it works? I just have various pills and charms here that could directly help you succeed?¡¯

    Right, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t take action nor use magical tools. After all, his magical tools carried his spiritual imprint, and rashly using them to handle Duanmu Wei¡¯s tribulation would only quicken her death.

    ¡°Little Long! We don¡¯t have much time left! Finally, could you grant me one last request?¡± Suddenly, a hint of shyness emerged in Duanmu Wei¡¯s eyes. Her pale cheeks miraculously blushed with an embarrass red.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Big sister, what is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Little Long¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I have always been strong-willed and cold-natured¡­ To any man, I show no interest, but¡­ but that¡¯s all an act¡­ I¡­ I am still a woman, after all. I¡¯ve never experienced what it¡¯s like to be a woman. I was as strong as a man, practicing like a man¡­ forgetting all emotions and desires¡­ Now as I am dying, I¡­ I also want to experience being a real woman once¡­¡± Duanmu Wei¡¯s voice was weak, almost a whisper. ¡°Little Long~~ don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position¡­ I¡­ Just before I die, could¡­ could¡­ could you call me ¡®wife¡¯? This way, even if I die, the regret¡­ the regret will be less¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy ~~ is that even a thing?¡± Huang Xiaolong was dumbfounded!

    Wife?

    ¡­

 Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Im Not Dead

    Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: I¡¯m Not Dead! Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: I¡¯m Not Dead! At this moment, Duanmu Wei¡¯s ¡°unreasonable demand¡± caught Huang Xiaolong somewhat off guard.

    With a heavenly tribulation imminent, at this life-and-death juncture, this top beauty from the world of overseas cultivators, the famously aloof goddess known far and wide, was actually demanding that Huang Xiaolong call her ¡°wife¡±~~

    Well, of course, this was also understandable. She was about to have her soul scattered and, facing death, wanted to taste the novelty of what¡¯s called ¡°love,¡± which is a natural human desire.

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong always enjoyed calling beautiful women ¡°wife,¡± and one of his three great life goals was to marry many beautiful wives.

    But he and Duanmu Wei had no foundation of feelings at all! Moreover, at such a critical and perilous moment, calling her that might seem like taking advantage of someone in danger.

    He believed that was not Duanmu Wei¡¯s true intention!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hesitation, Duanmu Wei¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of wistfulness and loss as she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Little brother, my request was too abrupt~~ Yes, I was too impulsive~~ Alright, little brother, my heavenly tribulation is about to descend, you should hurry away. I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to witness my¡­ my tragic death¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, big sis, don¡¯t be too pessimistic. Hmm, didn¡¯t I say just now that maybe, I could help you through this ordeal?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Duanmu Wei just shook her head.

    ¡°Here~ take these elixirs and talismans.¡± Huang Xiaolong, not wanting to dawdle any longer, directly took out an inconspicuous small bottle from his chest and tossed it to Duanmu Wei.

    Then, he grabbed a handful of talismans from his canvas bag and threw them to Duanmu Wei as well.

    The elixirs were concocted by Huang Xiaolong during his boredom as he eradicated some pirate gangs, using looted Qi Flower Jade Trees. Their purpose was to replenish spent mana, considered top-quality elixirs that would dissolve upon entering the mouth and instantly revitalized dry mana, brimming with vigorous vitality. There were also some healing medicines.

    As for the talismans¡­ every talisman given to Duanmu Wei was sealed with a defensive formation. These talismans, which Huang Xiaolong had blessed, could be used by anyone¨CJohn Doe, Richard Roe, Tom, Dick, and Harry¨Cso naturally, Duanmu Wei could use them too.

    Talismans were in fact akin to magical treasures, though they were masterless treasures and consumables.

    Duanmu Wei subconsciously accepted them, and at that moment¨C

    Crackle~~!!

    The long-brewing heavenly tribulation finally descended with a vengeance!

    The terrifying pressure was simply suffocating! Countless thread-like lightning bolts finally merged into one, the size of a door panel, writhing like a snake as if it was Celestial Thunder, descending upon Duanmu Wei¡¯s head at a steady pace, exploding the very air it passed through!

    At this critical moment, Duanmu Wei could no longer afford to think too much. Instinctively, she opened the bottle Huang Xiaolong had given her, regardless of whether the contents were poison or something else, and directly poured all the elixirs from the bottle into her mouth!

    Boom~~~!

    A large number of elixirs entered her mouth and instantly transformed into a majestic medicinal power that spread throughout her body, filling her internal organs, bones and muscles, even every pore!

    A miracle occurred!

    Duanmu Wei¡¯s injured body was rapidly healing! Her dried-up mana began climbing back up at a rapidly increasing pace!

    She swept away her previous decline and let out a clear and resounding cry!

    Her mana vibrated and a layer of luminescent film surged from the surface of her body! That film was as pure and bright as a moon!

    This was a defensive cultivation technique, ¡°Moonlight Glazed Body,¡± impervious to all kinds of evil!

    No sooner had she executed the technique than, with a piercing sound, the Celestial Thunder-like tribulation struck directly upon Duanmu Wei¡¯s protective light film!

    The light film dimmed slightly.

    Duanmu Wei¡¯s figure also violently shook for a moment.

    Next, the colossal tribulation lightning, like a grinding millstone, ruthlessly rolled over the protective light film that enveloped Duanmu Wei, emitting thunderous explosive noises. It seemed the light film on Duanmu Wei¡¯s body was about to be completely ground to pieces.

    It appeared that merely restoring mana and healing injuries were not enough for Duanmu Wei to overcome this tribulation!

    ¡°Screw it!!¡± At this moment, the desperation in Duanmu Wei¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, replaced by a surge of ferocity and determination.

    She tore open several of the talismans Huang Xiaolong had given her!

    Boom~~!!

    Several arrays that resembled urban mirages had burst outright, and on each array, it was as if the light of the sun, moon, and stars were spinning!

    The tribulation lightning was instantly blocked off by the arrays!

    As the arrays rotated, they created friction with the tribulation lightning, producing sparks in every direction!

    The numerous sparks fell into the sea, making a sizzling sound. White steam rose as the seawater heated up to a boiling point, just like in a frying pan!

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, with his arms folded, stood by leisurely watching. ¡°These talismans of mine are more than enough to help this big sister get through her heavenly tribulation.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was very confident and assured.

    As expected, after holding out for about fifteen minutes, the heavenly tribulation couldn¡¯t break through the array. Finally, the nine-day divine lightning burst into a dazzling luster, surprisingly transforming into a heavy rain that started to pour down.

    This heavy rain was rich in Spiritual Energy; it was divine rain.

    ¡°I made it through!¡± Duanmu Wei let out a cry of joy that bordered on hysteria, quickly straightening up. Just at that moment, the talisman array lost its effect.

    The divine rain poured down, saturating Duanmu Wei¡¯s body.

    Her body, like a sponge, eagerly absorbed the divine rain.

    As the divine rain entered her body, Duanmu Wei¡¯s mana began to soar, with a sound like breaking free from shackles echoing from within. Her entire body seemed to be undergoing a transformation, shedding the old and embracing the new!

    She was progressing from the early stage of crossing the tribulation to the middle stage!

    This process lasted for around half an hour.

    In the end, every drop of divine rain was absorbed by Duanmu Wei. She emanated radiant beauty, her resemblance ethereal, as strands of pure mana swirled around her body, constantly circulating in a misty flow.

    Her eyes sparkled brilliantly, exuding devastating beauty!

    It was like a rebirth, a renewal!

    Success! Mid-stage of crossing the tribulation!

    The tribulation clouds disappeared without a trace, the bright sun hung high, and the splendid sunlight sprinkled upon the sea, casting patches of mottled golden light.

    Birdsong and fragrant flowers, gentle breeze and pleasant sun, the world was brimming with vigor and vitality.

    Being alive was so wonderful!

    ¡°Big sister, congratulations,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Mhm~~!¡± Suddenly, Duanmu Wei¡¯s gaze turned towards Huang Xiaolong.

    The next moment¡­

    ¡°Wuwuwu~~~¡± Duanmu Wei burst into tears once again, but this time, they were tears of joy. She flashed onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying sword in an instant and, without any hesitation, clung tightly to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Eh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Wuwuwu~~~¡± Duanmu Wei continued to weep, soaking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clothes with her tears.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡± With the warmth of her soft body in his embrace, Huang Xiaolong felt quite comfortable and chuckled. ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t get too excited, stay calm, stay calm.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong finished speaking, he felt a warmth on his left cheek, as Duanmu Wei had already planted a kiss on it.

    ¡°Little brother! I made it! I didn¡¯t die! I didn¡¯t die! I thought I was a goner! I made it!¡± Duanmu Wei cried out almost incoherently.

    She was too excited! She had lost herself!

    ¡°Big sister, let me go first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat helpless.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Who Dares to Bully You Big Sister

    Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: Who Dares to Bully You? Big Sister Will Stand Up for You! Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: Who Dares to Bully You? Big Sister Will Stand Up for You! ¡°Pfft, Little Brother, I¡¯m sorry! I lost my composure!¡± persuaded by Huang Xiaolong, Duanmu Wei finally let go of him. At that moment, a captivating blush spread across her face, making her look enchantingly beautiful.

    Tsk tsk, the famously cold beauty also has moments of enchanting charm?

    It¡¯s as if the sun has risen from the west!

    If the young geniuses knew about this, they would surely be green with envy towards Huang Xiaolong!

    In his heart, Huang Xiaolong secretly assessed that Duanmu Wei¡¯s appearance and demeanor were slightly better than any of his wives. Perhaps, this was because she was a mid Tribulation realm super genius, nourished by Spiritual Energy all year round, which made her skin and everything else better!

    ¡°Little Brother, I am really, really excited right now! Do you know what it feels like to have a narrow escape from death?¡± Duanmu Wei¡¯s emotions were still unstable.

    No wonder, from great sorrow to great joy, from despair to rebirth, anyone who experiences such things cannot calm down instantly.

    Especially Duanmu Wei, who just felt that she had one foot in the gates of hell, and she could definitely smell death!

    Thank goodness! Huang Xiaolong had forcefully pulled her back to life!

    ¡°Little Brother! Do you know how grateful I am to you?¡± Duanmu Wei couldn¡¯t help but grab Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, sincerely saying, ¡°I swear, besides my parents, you are the closest person to me now! You saved my life! Now, you truly are the closest person to me!¡±

    Holding Duanmu Wei¡¯s soft hands, Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t mention it. I was just in the right place at the right time. It¡¯s just what people do when someone¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister?¡± Duanmu Wei frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes, if you call me Little Brother, then I should call you Big Sister,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Big Sister, Big Sister, okay, call it what you will. As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Duanmu Wei also laughed. ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to repay you this time? Speak up!¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for repayment,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    ¡°No way! Without you, I would have been gone for good. How could such a kindness not be repaid? If you don¡¯t accept my repayment, I will develop a Heart Demon!¡± Duanmu Wei said earnestly.

    ¡°Sweat, Big Sister, I really haven¡¯t thought about what I want you to repay me for,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, troubled.

    ¡°No hurry, no hurry, take your time to think, and tell me when you¡¯ve decided. I won¡¯t rush you.¡± Duanmu Wei¡¯s eyebrows arched, her bright eyes twinkling. ¡°By the way, Little Brother, the pills and the talisman you gave me earlier, what were they?¡±

    ¡°Ah, just something I happened to come across,¡± Huang Xiaolong was not planning to reveal everything to Duanmu Wei.

    Duanmu Wei scrutinized Huang Xiaolong carefully and scanned him with her spiritual sense, of course, she couldn¡¯t see through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s depths, only faintly sensing that his mana was relatively weak, probably not a very powerful expert.

    From his clothing and demeanor, he also seemed not to have a very powerful background.

    Thus, it was indeed possible that those top-grade pills and talismans were something he had merely chanced upon.

    ¡°Little Brother¡¯s kindness towards me is indeed difficult to repay. Those pills and talismans were very precious, yet he, a commoner, was willing to part with such valuable items to help me through my tribulation, even without asking for anything in return¡­ His character is too good! No, I must compensate him doubly! I must repay him!¡±

    Duanmu Wei felt even more grateful towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Brother, listen to me,¡± Duanmu Wei paused, then patted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now, I am going to Codfish Island to participate in this year¡¯s Dragon Hidden List competition. If you are free, come with me!¡±

    ¡°Um, the Hidden Dragon Rankings competition?¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, his mind already clear¨Cthis Big Sister Duanmu, under thirty years of age, had successfully advanced to the mid-phase of the Tribulation Passage Realm. Thus, she must definitely have a spot on the Hidden Dragon Rankings! She was certainly no commoner!

    ¡°Yes, little brother, have you not heard of the Hidden Dragon Rankings Talent Battle? It¡¯s quite the event! The young talents from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world gather together, vying for superiority, making it a splendid sight!¡± As she spoke, a strange gleam shone in Duanmu Wei¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°People say it¡¯s the stage for True Dragon prodigies! This time, having made a breakthrough, I must move my ranking upward!¡±

    ¡°Big sister, what is your current ranking on the Hidden Dragon Rankings?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind immediately brought up the memory of Young Master Shi, who he had met when he was with Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan at the Flower-Shifting Palace, ranked 24th on the Hidden Dragon Rankings, and Xia Ding, ranked 26th. These two men were both in the early phase of the Tribulation Passage Realm, just like Duanmu Wei before her breakthrough. He guessed that these three must be on the same level of talent, with rankings probably not far apart!

    ¡°Heh~~ little brother, I¡¯m currently ranked 23rd. However, with this breakthrough, I¡¯m sure to make a leap into the top 20 this year~~ Of course, the Hidden Dragon Rankings are no easy challenge, especially the top thirty ranks, where competition is fierce. I can improve, and so can they,¡± Duanmu Wei laughed. ¡°How about it, little brother, will you come with me and cheer me on?¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily.

    It seems that Duanmu Wei completely saw Huang Xiaolong as a novice. Little did she expect that Huang Xiaolong would also be participating in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Rankings Talent Battle!

    Huang Xiaolong would be her competitor!

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong agree so readily, Duanmu Wei was naturally overjoyed. ¡°Great! Little brother, let¡¯s get going! Hmm~ my flying sword exploded, and all my magical treasures are shattered. Now, I only have the option to share a flying sword with you. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    ¡°It would be my honor, little brother,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Thus, the two of them rode on the same flying sword, following the path to Codfish Island at a steady pace.

    The journey to Codfish Island was long, and Huang Xiaolong, initially traveling alone, would have been lonely. Now, with the company of a peerless beauty, his spirits were naturally high.

    Throughout the journey, they talked and laughed, growing closer, and calling each other brother and sister warmly.

    Huang Xiaolong could tell that Duanmu Wei, typically tough-tongued but soft-hearted, outwardly cold but warm inside, had a good character, sturdy on the outside but tender and understanding, lively and unrestrained.

    Of course, the number of people who could understand Duanmu Wei¡¯s true nature was extremely rare.

    ¡®Hmm~ Big Sister Duanmu is great, good! She will become my wife! It¡¯s her destiny! Hehehe~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong had settled on Duanmu Wei as his future wife!

    After several days of flight, at last, an island appeared ahead!

    The island, although not large, was lush with vegetation and vibrant with Spiritual Energy. Faintly visible were small bridges over flowing streams, winding paths leading to secluded spots, pavilions, towers, and swaying bamboo trees, estates and tea houses, the air filled with a thick, intoxicating fragrance that was irresistible.

    It truly was a paradise, like a pristine land!

    Huang Xiaolong knew the map of Codfish Island and was aware that this island was not the one hosting this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Rankings Talent Battle.

    Duanmu Wei smiled. ¡°Little brother, this island is called ¡®Listen to the Wind Cottage¡¯, and the Island Master is a refined person. This island is less than a day¡¯s journey from Codfish Island. Each year, geniuses who come to participate in the Hidden Dragon Rankings competition, as well as some cultivators who come to watch, often stop at ¡®Listen to the Wind Cottage¡¯ to drink tea and wine, exchange ideas, or even spar¨Cconsider it a way to meet with friends and warm up, corroborating their Cultivation Techniques,¡± she explained.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Little brother, before, a few geniuses had invited me to gather at ¡®Listen to the Wind Cottage¡¯ before the opening of the Hidden Dragon Rankings competition. Judging by the time, they should already be on the island. Let¡¯s go have some fun,¡± Duanmu Wei grinned.

    Huang Xiaolong hesitated. ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, is that really okay? They didn¡¯t invite me; isn¡¯t it a bit rude to just show up uninvited?¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~ Little brother, don¡¯t be afraid! It¡¯s me taking you there; who would dare to make things difficult for you? Yes, those geniuses are unruly and extremely proud, but your big sister is not a weakling. Come on, let¡¯s head to Listen to the Wind Cottage. If anyone dares to bully you, I will stand up for you,¡± Duanmu Wei laughed heartily.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 What should be the crime

    Chapter 1112: Chapter 1112: What should be the crime! Chapter 1112: Chapter 1112: What should be the crime! ¡°`

    ¡®Sigh~ Big Sister Duanmu, you really take me for a weakling~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong said somewhat speechlessly, but found it amusing and didn¡¯t argue.

    The name of the small island before them was rather elegant, ¡®Listening Wind Retreat¡¯. It seemed to be a resting place for all sorts of heroes and geniuses.

    It was also involved in some gatherings of genius circles on the Hidden Dragon List.

    ¡°Hehe~~ All right, Big Sister Duanmu, I¡¯ve been a bit tired these days too. So, let¡¯s rest on this island for a few days. With Big Sister Duanmu covering me, I naturally fear nothing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a devil-may-care smile.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Duanmu Wei chuckled.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong steered his flying sword and landed steadily on the island.

    As night fell, the island¡¯s lights were soft and alluring, faint fragrances wafted through the air, and one could vaguely hear the sounds of string and wind instruments, creating a tranquil and comfortable environment.

    Trees and grasses were lush, bamboo shadows swayed, the air was filled with an almost imperceptible scent of ambergris, and the ground shimmered with a thin layer of Spiritual Energy, misty and fluid, resembling an Immortal Realm. Amidst this elegance was a touch of luxury.

    ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, this truly is a wonderful place,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help exclaiming with sincerity.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Little brother, didn¡¯t I tell you the setting here isn¡¯t bad? Come on, let me take you to the inn,¡± Duanmu Wei, clearly a regular visitor, knew Listening Wind Retreat well and led Huang Xiaolong through its twists and turns like an old hand, to an ancient street.

    The street was flanked by uniformly low wooden buildings with hanging lanterns, evoking the feel of a Huaxia Jiangnan old town. Many male and female cultivators walked the street with ease and contentment, laughing and talking merrily.

    At that moment, as Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei walked side by side, they immediately drew innumerable gazes!

    The cultivators, both men and women, uniformly cast their eyes toward them, those glances filled with humility, awe, nervousness, amazement, infatuation¡­

    Of course, these people were definitely not looking at Huang Xiaolong, but gazing at the breathtakingly beautiful Duanmu Wei!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Big Sister Duanmu was a prominent figure, indeed, the pride of the younger generation of the Carefree Sect, and even more so, the beloved daughter of the current Sect Master of the Carefree Sect! She was no ordinary person!

    With such a background, she was powerful enough to dominate a region by herself!

    Moreover, she was not only talented and intelligent, but also incredibly beautiful! Youthful and radiant! Capable of turning the world upside down!

    In the face of everyone¡¯s eyes, Duanmu Wei remained indifferent, her heart as calm as still water, neither happy nor sad. Her expression became somewhat aloof, signaling ¡®do not approach¡¯, as if she were a flower on a high cliff!

    A goddess in all her glory!

    ¡®Hehe~~ Big Sister Duanmu is really interesting~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡®When she¡¯s alone with me, her demeanor is gentle, she¡¯s easy to talk to, like a breeze in spring or the girl next door. Incredibly easy-going. Yet, when facing others, she¡¯s so serious and out of reach~~ But the more she¡¯s like that, the more men are captivated and fascinated! Hahaha~~ Interesting, very interesting~~ That¡¯s right, such a woman is bound to arouse a man¡¯s desire to conquer!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong had experienced many women and knew this all too well!

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t Duanmu Wei¡¯s pretense, but her true nature.

    However, to Huang Xiaolong, she had completely opened up her heart, regarding him as her closest confidant.

    Just at that moment¡ª-

    ¡°Duanmu¡­ Miss Duanmu~~¡± a voice laden with emotion, and even somewhat infatuated, came from behind them.

    ¡°`

    Duanmu Wei¡¯s beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly, a look of displeasure on her face.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, smiled and turned to look.

    He saw a young man in lavish clothes striding toward them. His realm was comparable to Duanmu Wei¡¯s, both at the mid-stage of Crossing Calamity Realm, his starry eyes and sword-like eyebrows exuding an awe-inspiring and domineering air with every move, a presence that commanded respect.

    Behind the splendidly dressed young man stood two elderly servants, both with an ancient bearing and lean figures, yet radiating extremely pure mana fluctuations that spilled over from their heads, as if striking at the void itself.

    Both of these servants were at the mid-stage of the Divine Skills Realm, but they were not average practitioners of this stage; rather, they were the cream of the crop, their bodies shimmering with the light of treasures, indicating the powerful magical weapons they carried, and their formidable battle strength!

    ¡°Little brother, this is Mo Shaoxin from the Hengshan Sect, ranked 19th in the Hidden Dragon List. His character may not be much, but his talent is indeed extraordinary. Ranking in the top twenty isn¡¯t easy!¡± Duanmu Wei¡¯s tone carried a hint of gravity, ¡°Of course, Big Sister Duanmu like me, really dislikes this guy. He¡¯s always pestering, presumptuous, and shameless. Now that I¡¯m also at the mid-stage of Crossing Calamity Realm, I¡¯m evenly matched with him. This year, I intend to fiercely compete for the ranking!¡±

    As she spoke, a hint of fighting spirit also began to emanate from Duanmu Wei subtly.

    Indeed, among the talents on the Hidden Dragon List, competition truly existed at every moment!

    ¡°Haha~ Duanmu, you¡¯ve broken through as well? Congratulations!¡± Mo Shaoxin wore a flattering smile, seemingly very gracious as he spoke to Duanmu Wei, but underneath there was a hint of greed and a burning desire to possess.

    ¡°Mm~ I look forward to battling with you this year,¡± Duanmu Wei said with soaring combativeness.

    ¡°Duanmu, you are no match for me. I reached the mid-stage of Crossing Calamity Realm earlier than you, and my realm is more stable,¡± Mo Shaoxin replied proudly, shaking his head as if dismissing the possibility of a battle. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to fight with you, for I, Mo Shaoxin, am a man who cherishes beauty.¡±

    After a pause, Mo Shaoxin¡¯s gaze shifted toward Huang Xiaolong, and his pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Young man, who are you? Are you with the carefree sect?¡±

    Mo Shaoxin was inwardly surprised.

    He was very aware of the kind of person Duanmu Wei was¨Cimpervious to persuasion and particularly indifferent to men, rarely seen in the company of any man alone.

    Yet now, Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei were not only walking together but appeared somewhat intimate, which led Mo Shaoxin to feel a hint of wariness.

    Especially since Huang Xiaolong, with his plain appearance, lacked the aura and demeanor of a great master, which made Mo Shaoxin even more displeased.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Who am I?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, ¡°I¡¯m not from the carefree sect. Big Sister Duanmu and I just recently had a serendipitous encounter, and then~~ Big Sister Duanmu brought me here to tour the island a bit.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong deliberately made his answer ambiguous.

    ¡°What? A chance encounter?¡± Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Mo Shaoxin¡¯s pupils dilated sharply, a cold light flashing in his eyes. ¡°Speak! Which sect are you from?¡±

    Since Huang Xiaolong was not from the carefree sect and seemed so unremarkable, Mo Shaoxin no longer felt the need to hold back.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Moreover, the address ¡°Big Sister Duanmu¡± truly irked Mo Shaoxin!

    Seeing Mo Shaoxin rudely questioning Huang Xiaolong, Duanmu Wei¡¯s anger rose immediately, ready to scold him. But Huang Xiaolong sent a secret message into her ear, ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, don¡¯t say anything, let me handle this little brother.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you ask me, and I must answer you?¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted with a counter-question.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± the two old servants behind Mo Shaoxin suddenly became furious, their expressions dark and threatening. ¡°Our young master is questioning you, how dare you not answer truthfully? What punishment do you deserve!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Bursting Directly

    Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113: Bursting Directly! Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113: Bursting Directly! ¡°Hmm?¡± Faced with the questioning of Mo Shaoxin¡¯s two old servants, Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled in his heart.

    He had not expected that mere servants would be so arrogant and domineering in his presence, exuding an air of supreme arrogance!

    Seeing this, Duanmu Wei was also furious, but Huang Xiaolong conveyed a message to her through soul sound, telling her not to intervene. She considered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pride and temporarily restrained herself, watching coldly from the side. However, if Mo Shaoxin posed the slightest threat to Huang Xiaolong, she would intervene!

    A flash of jealousy appeared in Mo Shaoxin¡¯s eyes as he subtly gestured to the two old servants.

    Upon receiving their master¡¯s instruction, the two elders became unrestrained, their eyes shining with a vicious light, as if they wished they could kill Huang Xiaolong on the spot!

    ¡°Kid, speak up! Tell us your name, history, and everything without any concealment!¡± The two old servants took a simultaneous step forward, their steps weighty, like mighty elephants trampling the ground, almost causing the earth to tremble slightly, quite imposing.

    ¡°Hmph! Mo Shaoxin, control your people! Don¡¯t overdo it!¡± Duanmu Wei could not bear it any longer and said.

    ¡°Ah~~hahahaha~~ Duanmu, I know my limits, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go too far,¡± Mo Shaoxin said with a feigned smile, his gaze fixed on Duanmu Wei, ¡°I value my status, and I disdain to suppress a nobody personally~~ Let¡¯s go, Duanmu. Tonight, some geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List have organized a banquet at the Lan Yue Tower, let¡¯s hurry over.¡±

    With that, Mo Shaoxin took several steps forward with a smile on his face, walking beside Duanmu Wei without giving Huang Xiaolong another glance. However, he conveyed a message to the two old servants through soul sound. ¡°This brat is too detestable. How does he have the gall to walk with Duanmu? Cripple him! But don¡¯t kill him, for the sake of Duanmu, I shall leave some leeway and not completely exterminate him, which truly is a grace to him~~¡±

    This Mo Shaoxin gave his orders with a breezy tone, aiming to cripple Huang Xiaolong directly, his methods ruthless and particularly cold-hearted.

    The two old servants, understanding the hint, had cold smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s go~¡± Duanmu Wei didn¡¯t move but beckoned Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The gathering at Lan Yue Tower was arranged by me in advance, I cannot break the appointment, come with me. Rest assured, with me present, no one will dare to touch you.¡±

    Observing their expressions, Huang Xiaolong well understood Mo Shaoxin¡¯s thoughts, and the corner of his mouth lifted slightly as he smiled at Duanmu Wei. ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, I¡¯m not afraid~~ I will give these two old dogs a lesson sooner or later.¡±

    ¡°You impudent brat! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disrespectful words, both old servants flew into a rage, emitting an aura of boundless terror.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Mo Shaoxin¡¯s eye muscles twitched slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°Such a foul and tough mouth, those with real ability can be foul-mouthed as it¡¯s a sign of self-admiration, unyielding and untamed. The powerless who do not know how to bow down, yet still have foul mouths, are courting disaster! All right, Duanmu, let¡¯s head to Lan Yue Tower.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, you go ahead; I will follow behind. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Duanmu Wei with a slight flexing of his muscles, sending a message through soul sound.

    Duanmu Wei hesitated for a moment but finally nodded to Huang Xiaolong, then turned and walked slowly forward.

    Mo Shaoxin walked beside her.

    The two old servants didn¡¯t move, watching Huang Xiaolong with cruel and mocking eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong gave them a provocative smile and then slowly turned around~~

    The two elders exchanged looks, then walked directly towards Huang Xiaolong, one on each side, and said, ¡°Young Master, wait for us~~¡±

    These words were a feint, seemingly calling out to Mo Shaoxin, but in fact, they had already condensed their Mana, their bodies swelled, muscles like coiling dragons, as they approached Huang Xiaolong from the left and right like two wrathful Vajra, squeezing him in!

    They were determined to crush every bone and meridian in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body! Thereby turning Huang Xiaolong completely into a cripple. Even if Duanmu Wei pursued the matter afterward, they had an excuse¨Cafter all, they didn¡¯t strike with full force! Just a light squeeze, and Huang Xiaolong was crippled! It was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own lack of resistance!

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Duanmu Wei had been observing the two old servants¡¯ every move with her Divine Skills, how could she not know their sly tricks? Her Mana vibrated as she was about to make a move!

    ¡°Dumu, stay calm. My two servants will not make a move. There¡¯s no need to bully the weak~~¡± Mo Shaoxin also rapidly released his mana, instantaneously restraining Duanmu Wei.

    Both were the proud children of heaven, and their realms were similarly at the mid-stage of the Tribulation Realm, but there was still a difference in their strengths!

    Duanmu Wei had just recently stepped into the mid-stage of the Tribulation Realm. Her mana surged, but her control wasn¡¯t up to the mark. She couldn¡¯t freely wield her power. In this moment, she was actually suppressed by Mo Shaoxin. Her mana was somewhat muddy, unable to react immediately to expel those two treacherous servants!

    ¡°Mo Shaoxin! If anything happens to my little brother, I will be irreconcilably opposed to you!¡± Duanmu Wei scolded.

    ¡°Dumu, since ancient times dragons have not dwelt with snakes. Why should you be so enraged over a waste you happened to meet by chance?¡± Mo Shaoxin¡¯s smile spread across his face. ¡°Besides, Dumu, I have said I will show restraint and not take his life. I just want to teach him a lesson on how to behave in society. Being weak is not wrong, but the mistake is that, with such weakness, one does not know to stay low-key and restrained~~¡±

    Mo Shaoxin talked at length.

    He was very confident that in the next moment, Huang Xiaolong would suffer greatly. After all, his two old servants, although only at the mid-stage of the Divine Skills Realm, might not have a high realm, but their combat strength was extraordinary. It would not be difficult for them to jointly deal with a young man.

    In the time it takes to speak, the two old servants had already positioned themselves to the left and right of Huang Xiaolong, trapping him firmly!

    A playful smile lingered on the corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth, unflinching, with only mockery to show.

    Crack~~~Crack, crack, crack~~Crack, crack, crack~~~!!!!

    In an instant, the grating sound of bones shattering continuously erupted, crackling like a string of firecrackers exploding!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Hearing the sound of bones breaking, Mo Shaoxin burst into a fit of laughter, elated and relieved!

    ¡°Boy, you understand now, don¡¯t you? Sometimes it¡¯s better to be low-key and restrained in life¡­¡± Mo Shaoxin said smugly, but the next moment, he fell utterly silent as his pupils rapidly contracted!

    What he saw!

    The two old servants had collapsed onto the ground like lumps of mud!

    They were only exhaling, no longer inhaling, poised to perish in an instant!

    Earlier, Huang Xiaolong had concentrated all his dragon power within his body, his physical strength comparable to the wild ancient beasts. When the two old men had pressed against him like this, it was akin to moths rushing towards a flame. In the blink of an eye, all the large and small meridians, bones, internal organs, blood vessels¡­ of these men were utterly crushed!

    ¡°Heh, why bother with this?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a hint of speechlessness in his eyes, filled with irony as he looked up at Mo Shaoxin and taunted, ¡°Better hurry and collect your dogs¡¯ corpses.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, you!¡± Duanmu Wei sighed in relief, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a mix of excitement and bewilderment. ¡°Little brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your true skills so deeply! I misjudged you!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This is preposterous!!!!¡± The next second, Mo Shaoxin was trembling with rage, his whole body swirled by an invisible wind, his eyes like a deep abyss, filled with murderous intent as he glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You dare to kill my servants, you are asking for death! Do you not know, do you not realize, that you are asking for death!¡±

    Unconcerned, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Two men worthy of dogs dared to provoke me, who else but them should die? What, do you want to avenge your dogs? Heh heh heh~~ then you best wash your own neck clean first! Hahaha!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed, becoming extremely arrogant, seemingly not giving a single thought to Mo Shaoxin!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s proud attitude, in that moment, Duanmu Wei¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, becoming a bit lost¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 All the Geniuses Gather Together

    Chapter 1114: Chapter 1114: All the Geniuses Gather Together Chapter 1114: Chapter 1114: All the Geniuses Gather Together At this moment, the expression on Mo Shaoxin¡¯s face was completely solidified, becoming ferocious and sinister, staring at Huang Xiaolong with hatred, his whole being like a volcano about to erupt!

    ¡°Mo Shaoxin, you miscalculated your cunning plan,¡± said Duanmu Wei, breaking free from Mo Shaoxin¡¯s restraint and stepping beside Huang Xiaolong, speaking softly. ¡°Little brother, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister Duanmu, what could possibly be wrong with me?¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into a brisk laugh. ¡°Two old dogs provoking me and trying to crush me? I just gave them a taste of their own medicine.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong sarcastically smiled at Mo Shaoxin. ¡°I didn¡¯t even lift a finger, right? It was those two old dogs that ran into me. Hehe, they brought it upon themselves.¡±

    ¡°Mo Shaoxin, what do you have to say now?¡± Duanmu Wei also stared intently at Mo Shaoxin, as if ready to erupt at any moment.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mo Shaoxin¡¯s expression fluctuated, his eyes flickering several times before forcing a dry laugh. ¡°Good, very good, boy, it seems I misjudged you, underestimated you. Your physical strength is comparable to that of ancient beasts! I guess you must have stumbled upon some heavenly treasure that transformed your body, right? Hahaha, you¡¯re quite lucky. But next time, you won¡¯t be so fortunate! Today, for Duanmu¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off.¡±

    Having said that, Mo Shaoxin released two balls of mana, which rubbed against the air and ignited into a large fire, burning the two servant-like old men into ashes.

    He turned and left.

    This time, it was Mo Shaoxin who had been humiliated, yet, he still didn¡¯t regard Huang Xiaolong highly. He indeed couldn¡¯t sense any strong mana fluctuations around Huang Xiaolong. At most, his physical body was unbreakable, and killing two middle-stage Divine Skills realm servants was not significant. Mo Shaoxin was confident that he could kill Huang Xiaolong with a wave of his hand, but for Duanmu Wei¡¯s sake, he had to maintain a certain decorum and not be too reckless.

    ¡°Do I need you to let me off?¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered disdainfully.

    ¡°Little brother, did you really accidentally consume some divine treasure that transformed your physical strength?¡± Duanmu Wei asked curiously.

    ¡°That¨Cyes,¡± Huang Xiaolong straightforwardly admitted.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± Duanmu Wei smiled and then frowned. ¡°However, little brother, now Mo Shaoxin will certainly harbor deep hatred for you. He looks down on everyone and has a narrow heart, vengeful to a fault. In the future, try not to be alone. With me around, he wouldn¡¯t dare do much to you!¡±

    In Duanmu Wei¡¯s view, Huang Xiaolong indeed had some tricks up his sleeve, but compared to Mo Shaoxin, who ranked 19th on the Hidden Dragon List, there was a vast difference!

    ¡°Thank you so much, Big Sister Duanmu,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, little brother, your mental resilience is really strong. If others offended Mo Shaoxin, they would definitely be terrified out of their wits,¡± Duanmu Wei remarked.

    ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, are we going to that Lan Yue Pavilion gathering now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yes, why not! If we don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t that be showing weakness to that scoundrel Mo Shaoxin? Little brother, let¡¯s go!¡± Duanmu Wei¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    Such a gathering would see many geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List converge, sparking brilliant moments!

    Duanmu Wei, being competitive by nature and having recently advanced to the mid-stage of Crossing Calamity Realm, naturally wanted to make a strong impression!

    Side by side, the two headed towards the gathering place, the ¡°Lan Yue Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, the host of Lan Yue Pavilion, known as ¡®Old Man Lan Yue,¡¯ is a powerful figure, a beginner of the Heavenly Phase Realm, unfathomable. He especially likes to befriend youthful talents,¡± Duanmu Wei explained along the way. ¡°Being invited to a gathering at Lan Yue Pavilion means that every attendee is an exceptional individual.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, I guess I¡¯m really benefiting from your influence.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~ little brother, you don¡¯t have to sell yourself short. Being able to kill two mid-stage Divine Skills cultivators effortlessly and with such composure is enough to garner respect,¡± Duanmu Wei said earnestly.

    Soon, the two arrived at a large courtyard.

    At the entrance of the courtyard hung a signboard with the words ¡°Lan Yue Pavilion¡± written in extremely sloppy handwriting. The strokes were forceful yet carried an air of casual unconcern, showing that the writer was a carefree individual.

    The doors were slightly ajar, emitting a dim light from within.

    ¡°Little brother, we¡¯ve arrived at Lan Yue Pavilion, let¡¯s go inside. Remember, don¡¯t talk loudly. It¡¯s against the rules,¡± Duanmu Wei whispered a reminder. ¡°Also, you¡¯ll meet many defiant geniuses, and there might be some who rank even higher than Mo Shaoxin on the Hidden Dragon List. Try not to provoke them too much. Of course, if they are overly oppressive and cause trouble without reason, your big sister will stand up for you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong simply nodded and did not say much.

    The two entered through the gate.

    Inside was a path paved with blue stone tiles, creating an aura of a secluded path in a deep valley, with an exceptionally quiet and pleasant environment, surrounded by lush bamboo, small bridges, and flowing water. The air was filled with a faintly intoxicating mist, irresistibly alluring. Walking along, one¡¯s mood could become calm and peaceful.

    As they walked, they passed a grove of trees, and a large lake appeared ahead. In the middle of the lake was a small island, where a pavilion was built, connected by several arch bridges.

    At this point, faint sounds of flute music and voices could be heard coming from the pavilion in the lake.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Duanmu Wei nodded at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be nervous, let¡¯s go straight over.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, I¡¯m not nervous at all!

    ¡°Alright, Big Sister Duanmu,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The two stepped onto an arch bridge and walked toward the pavilion in the center of the lake.

    Just at that moment, a subtle yet powerful fluctuation of mana surged from afar to nearby in the sky, accompanied by the popping sounds of air being crushed!

    Duanmu Wei frowned slightly, and Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but look up.

    He saw a luxurious carriage appearing out of thin air, drawn by two giant ancient elephants, both mighty and unlike any species seen in Huaxia¡¯s central plains, emitting a faint demonic aura¨Cclearly, they were elephant demons!

    ¡®What strange and fantastic things this overseas world has¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong marveled.

    Atop the carriage stood a young man in a yellow robe, hands behind his back, gazing into the distance with an air of arrogance, his demeanor regal, seemingly disregarding everyone.

    Huang Xiaolong recognized at a glance that this person was at the mid-phase of the Tribulation Passing Realm, yet his mana was somewhat stronger and more virile than Mo Shaoxin¡¯s.

    Behind the yellow-robed youth stood two old servants, their presence deep and vast, clearly early-phase Tribulation Passing Realm experts.

    ¡°Wow, Big Sister Duanmu, this guy has quite the style,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a casual smile.

    ¡°Little brother, this person is Han Shaozhang, ranked 15th on the Hidden Dragon List. Proud by nature, but indeed has the capital to be proud. He is from Yandang Mountain,¡± Duanmu Wei explained by his side.

    Whizz~~ Whizz~~~

    In an instant, the celestial carriage shrank into a palm-sized model amidst a flurry of radiant light, including the ancient elephants, all absorbed by Han Shaozhang into a Jade Pendant.

    Han Shaozhang, accompanied by the two old servants, directly stepped into the air and entered the pavilion.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Duanmu, you¡¯re here too?¡± Another robust male voice rang out, and a mass of dark clouds gathered rapidly from afar. Atop the clouds stood a black-robed youth with a fierce scar on his face, giving him an extremely sinister look. He was also at the mid-phase of the Tribulation Passing Realm, smiling down at Duanmu Wei with a hint of mockery.

    The dark clouds moved swiftly, covering the pavilion in the blink of an eye. The black-robed youth suddenly opened his mouth wide, sucking in the clouds under his feet like a whale swallowing water.

    ¡°Little brother, this is ¡®Lei Qianceng,¡¯ the current young master of ¡®Ten Thousand Demons Island,¡¯ ranked 17th on the Hidden Dragon List. He is domineering, ambiguous in morality, and acts solely based on his preferences. Recently, he has been very prominent, frequently challenging experts of major sects, and gaining rapid improvements in cultivation and combat experience through battles. He declared he would break into the top ten in this Hidden Dragon List competition, his ambition is huge¨Cthis person is no less inferior than Han Shaozhang!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    ¡°Han Shaozhang, Lei Qianceng~~ and Mo Shaoxin, tonight surely will be lively, wonder how many more talents will come to Lan Yue Building,¡± Duanmu Wei mumbled.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong too felt that her confidence seemed insufficient.

    Perhaps even Duanmu Wei hadn¡¯t expected so many top-ranked talents to gather tonight!

    Duanmu Wei herself was ranked beyond the twentieth place on the Hidden Dragon List; even if she had improved, her foundation inevitably seemed somewhat meager.

    By this time, Lei Qianceng, looking down at Duanmu Wei and Huang Xiaolong, had a mocking light in his eye. ¡°Yo, Duanmu, you brought a pretty boy to the gathering this time? Who is this to you? Hahaha~~ Such a weakling, he might get squeezed out later.¡±

    ¡°Lei Qianceng, you¡¯re being too nosy,¡± Duanmu Wei stood her ground.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Just stating the facts,¡± Lei Qianceng laughed, then, with a slight motion, he entered the pavilion.

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    Several terrifying auras then flew into the pavilion over the lake.

    One of the auras stayed above the heads of Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei, spreading out¨Cit was a valiant young man clad in silver armor, carrying a golden spear on his back. His spirit was high, ¡°Duanmu, last time I lost to you by half a move, this year I will challenge you again. I¡¯ve been in seclusion for months, my killing move is ready, you better be careful!¡±

    ¡°Yin Ma, you lost to me last time, and you will lose again this time,¡± said Duanmu Wei proudly. ¡°You¡¯ve been training hard in seclusion, but so have I. Moreover, I¡¯ve already reached the mid-phase of the Tribulation Passing Realm, while you¡¯re still in the early phase. The gap between us is growing!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Realm doesn¡¯t represent combat ability, especially for talents like us. Challenging those above our level is as simple as drinking water and eating,¡± Yin Ma raised an eyebrow and then turned into a shadow, entering the pavilion.

    ¡°Little brother, this is Yin Ma, ranked 28th on the Hidden Dragon List, very combative. He has fought with me several times and was defeated, but he never admits defeat,¡± Duanmu Wei quickly introduced.

    As they talked, the two had already reached the end of the arch bridge and stepped onto a small island covered with bamboo. The pavilion was right in front of them.

    ¡°Miss Duanmu has arrived, sorry for not welcoming you sooner,¡± a servant at the early phase of Divine Skills realm came forward, bowing. ¡°Miss Duanmu, all the talented individuals have gathered, please, please~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Duanmu Wei nodded slightly, neither humble nor haughty, then turned to Huang Xiaolong and said, ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Pointing at the Mulberry Tree and

    Chapter 1115: Chapter 1115: Pointing at the Mulberry Tree and Cursing the Locust Tree Chapter 1115: Chapter 1115: Pointing at the Mulberry Tree and Cursing the Locust Tree Under the guidance of a servant, Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei entered the loft.

    A very spacious hall greeted them, at the entrance stood two rows of girls, looking exquisite like sculptures made of jade. They were playing instruments such as lutes, zithers, and hulusi. The music that drifted through the air demonstrated extremely high skill, truly a blend of beauty and artistry.

    On both sides of the hall, people sat on the floor with a mahogany table in front of each, bearing wine. Not all seats were taken, indicating that some were still yet to arrive.

    Among those seated were familiar figures, including Han Shaozhang, Yin Ma, and Mo Shaoxin, as well as some extraordinary young men and women Huang Xiaolong had never encountered. Each bore an ethereal beauty and sat there calmly, yet they resembled dormant volcanoes ready to exhibit devastating power at any moment!

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei enter, some attendees nodded at Duanmu Wei with polite greetings. ¡°Duanmu, hello.¡±

    The male¡¯s gaze towards Duanmu Wei carried an undeniable covetous desire. The females, on the other hand, were mostly envious.

    As for Huang Xiaolong, they opted to ignore him completely.

    Only Mo Shaoxin watched Huang Xiaolong with a grim look, his eyes burning with enmity.

    At the upper end of the hall sat an old man in an old but incredibly clean plain robe. His face was benevolent, and he was leisurely pouring himself some tea.

    Although the old man appeared ordinary at first glance, the occasional flicker of his eyes was as intense as the scorching sun, and his gaze brought an invisible oppressive force like thunder upon anyone it rested upon.

    ¡®Ah, this must be the elderly Lan Yue, the host mentioned by Big Sister Duanmu. He¡¯s a significant figure at the early stage of the Heaven and Earth Manifestation Realm indeed, possessing exceptional aura,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought inwardly.

    ¡°Miss Duanmu, welcome to my humble abode,¡± Lan Yue greeted warmly with a smile. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Elder Lan Yue, thank you for having us,¡± Duanmu Wei responded with great humility towards such a significant figure.

    Lan Yue nodded amiably, casting his gaze towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Boom~~~!

    A tangible psyche, like a venomous snake burrowing into the bone, locked onto Huang Xiaolong, seeking to penetrate his body and unveil every secret he harbored!

    The Heaven and Earth Manifestation Realm was profound and mystical. The mana of one¡¯s whole body had almost transformed into soul strength, also known as psyche.

    Each strand of psyche could condense into an avatar. A thousand strands of psyche meant a thousand avatars.

    Those of the Heaven and Earth Manifestation Realm enjoyed immeasurable longevity; they could regenerate from a drop of blood, making them nearly impossible to kill outright.

    Indeed, one in the Heaven and Earth Manifestation Realm was an unparalleled overlord.

    Facing Lan Yue¡¯s scrutiny, Huang Xiaolong employed a superior concealment technique from the Qingcheng Sect to shield his entire aura.

    Lan Yue¡¯s psyche swept over Huang Xiaolong but detected nothing unusual.

    He spared Huang Xiaolong no further glance, assuming him to merely be an ordinary youth accompanying Duanmu Wei for the excitement.

    Thereupon, Duanmu Wei guided Huang Xiaolong to a mahogany table on the left side of the hall.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged, casually picking up a wine pot from the table and pouring himself a cup. He sipped the wine with ease, showing no sign of nervousness in such elite company and appearing collected and dignified.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lan Yue immediately showed a hint of curiosity. He found it hard to believe that such an ordinary youth could remain so composed and unfazed amidst so many brilliant talents.

    ¡®Could I have misjudged him?¡¯ Lan Yue paused for a moment and then shook his head, dismissing the strange thought. ¡®Perhaps, this youth simply possesses a great temperament. Nonetheless, such a temperament is truly extraordinary. This young man is indeed worthy of visiting my Lan Yue Pavilion!¡¯

    After taking his seat, Elder Lan Yue picked up the teacup in front of him and smiled, ¡°Gentlemen, you are the future leaders of the overseas world. The upcoming Hidden Dragon List Talent Battle is about to commence, and with numerous heroes clashing, it will certainly be spectacular. I can hardly wait to witness your peerless elegance. Here, I shall replace wine with tea to toast each of you, wishing you significant achievements in this year¡¯s Talent Battle.¡±

    When Elder Lan Yue proposed a toast, even the proudest and most unyielding talents present could not afford to disrespect him.

    Everyone raised their cups.

    Dumu Wei nodded at Huang Xiaolong, signaling him to also raise his glass, as it was a matter of etiquette and breeding.

    Huang Xiaolong, indifferent, filled his cup to the brim and raised it as well.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± At that moment, Mo Shaoxin suddenly stood up.

    All eyes turned towards Mo Shaoxin.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Mo, what is the matter?¡± Elder Lan Yue asked, slightly astonished.

    ¡°Elder Lan Yue, we were all invited to this intimate gathering and are truly flattered by your hospitality. We are deeply grateful for your blessings. However¨C¡± Mo Shaoxin finally directed his gaze, venomous and cursed, towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°However, there are some irrelevant people among us who have been mixed in. This person does not belong in our circle¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Mo Shaoxin, what are you trying to say?¡± Mo Shaoxin had repeatedly made things difficult for Huang Xiaolong, even hinting to his old servant to cripple Huang Xiaolong, which infuriated Dumu Wei. ¡°Speak your mind directly, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll speak plainly,¡± Mo Shaoxin said righteously. ¡°Dumu, who is this young man who came with you? He is not one of the talented youths on the Hidden Dragon List. This Lan Yue Mansion is a place Elder Lan Yue uses to host us talents from the Hidden Dragon List. A clueless person has no right to enter Lan Yue Mansion, nor does he have the right to drink with us. Since the beginning of time, dragons do not dwell with snakes. Dumu, mixing with such a youth, to put it bluntly, is degrading yourself. If you choose to degrade yourself, that¡¯s your business, but why impose it on us? We certainly do not wish to share a room or drink with such a petty figure.¡±

    Mo Shaoxin¡¯s eloquence caused some talents to lower their raised wine cups again, looking at Dumu Wei with interest.

    ¡°You, you! You!¡± Dumu Wei was somewhat choked up.

    Just then, a servant outside proclaimed loudly¨C¡°Young Master Shi, ranked 24th on the Hidden Dragon List, has arrived. Young Master Xia, ranked 26th, has arrived~~~~¡±

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong stalled for a moment, temporarily setting aside Mo Shaoxin¡¯s provocations.

    He thought¨C

    Damn, acquaintances here!

    The very Young Master Shi from Baiyun City who was Luo Chaozi¡¯s lover had once had a direct confrontation with Huang Xiaolong!

    And there was Xia Ding, who had once been injured by Huang Xiaolong with the Divine Meteor Bell and had to flee in disarray!

    These two were definitely Huang Xiaolong¡¯s enemies.

    Now they were about to meet on a narrow path in this Lan Yue Mansion!

    In the blink of an eye, the spirited Young Master Shi and Xia Ding walked in together!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As they entered, a faint fragrance of medicinal herbs followed.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced sideways, only to see both of them had advanced from the early stage to the middle stage of Crossing Disaster Realm. They clearly had ingested some top-grade medicinal pills to forcibly elevate their realms, but the power of the medicine had not been completely assimilated, giving off a medicinal scent.

    In the flash of lightning, both Young Master Shi and Xia Ding saw Huang Xiaolong almost simultaneously!

    Their pupils suddenly constricted!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Ruining You

    Chapter 1116: Chapter 1116: Ruining You! Chapter 1116: Chapter 1116: Ruining You! Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, whether it was Young Master Shi or Xia Ding, an extremely complex expression immediately surfaced in their eyes!

    Anger! Resentment! Hatred! Curses! They had it all!

    Xia Ding had suffered greatly at the hands of Huang Xiaolong; he was tricked by Huang Xiaolong into spitting blood. Not only did his years of savings vanish, but he also used some of the family wealth, all for naught. When he returned to the Xia Family, he was severely reprimanded.

    That aside, he had even narrowly escaped death under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Heavenly Collapse Bell¨Cwounded and fleeing, utterly humiliated!

    Young Master Shi, at the Flower Transfer Palace, was repelled by a punch from Huang Xiaolong, spewing blood, even his protective armor was shattered¨Cit was the greatest humiliation since his debut!

    However, these two, although they gritted their teeth in hatred towards Huang Xiaolong, also harbored deep apprehension. A shade of palpitations swept across their eyes.

    In their minds, a similar thought arose¨C

    ¡°Damn! How did this guy end up at the Lan Yue Pavilion? He¡¯s like a lingering ghost!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled subtly, without any change in expression.

    ¡°Little brother, you know Shi Feng and Xia Ding?¡± Duanmu Wei observed the situation closely and asked quietly.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    ¡°Young Master Shi Feng, Young Master Xia Ding, welcome. Please, have a seat.¡± The host, Elder Lan Yue, didn¡¯t show any airs of a massive powerhouse of the Heavenly Law Realm. He appeared like a common old man, desperate for talent, and was very attentive.

    Shi Feng and Xia Ding looked somewhat hesitant, their eyes showed a hint of combativeness, but they quickly restrained it. They both harbored deep hatred for Huang Xiaolong, their eyes reddening even more at the sight of their nemesis. They wanted to rush up and tear Huang Xiaolong into pieces.

    But¡­ even though they had forcefully enhanced their realms in a short period, advancing from the early stage to the middle stage of the Crossing Calamity Realm, they didn¡¯t dare make a move for the time being.

    Huang Xiaolong had left too great a shadow in their hearts!

    That day, above Dragon Island, Huang Xiaolong alone with a bell, slaughtered Xia Ding¡¯s elite followers down to the last man, pulverizing them!

    For Shi Feng, Huang Xiaolong was even more terrifying, like a demon! Shi Feng had already received intelligence that Baiyun City was destroyed! City Lord Luo Weixiong, known as one of the strongest under the Heavenly Law Realm, was dead! All of Baiyun City¡¯s forces were annihilated!

    All these acts, according to the description of onlookers, Shi Feng was certain, were by Huang Xiaolong!

    Upon receiving this news, Shi Feng felt a chill in his spine!

    To annihilate an island alone! The method was so brutal and bloody, it was inhumane!

    Shi Feng had wanted revenge on Huang Xiaolong, but now, even if you gave him several guts, he would not dare to challenge Huang Xiaolong alone unless he gathered several people to set an ambush and beat Huang Xiaolong together.

    In the flash of thoughts, Shi Feng and Xia Ding turned their heads aside, no longer looking at Huang Xiaolong, holding back their anger, and sought an empty seat to sit down.

    ¡°Hehe, Young Master Shi, Young Master Xia~~¡± Mo Shaoxin, with a slight turn of his eyeballs, said, ¡°You two, are quite late. But never mind, as long as you¡¯re here. However, did you notice that tonight¡¯s gathering has a few people who just don¡¯t fit in?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xia Ding asked in a gruff voice.

    ¡°Well~~ Our little circle gathering, has somehow been infiltrated by an inappropriate kid~~¡± Mo Shaoxin cast his gaze towards Huang Xiaolong. It was not well-intentioned.

    Huang Xiaolong acted as if he didn¡¯t see it, and continued to pour and drink his wine nonchalantly.

    Elder Lan Yue also didn¡¯t intervene to mediate; instead, his face showed a look of great interest. After all, geniuses were always known for their sharp edges, and a so-called casual gathering couldn¡¯t possibly go smoothly without disputes, which was what made it interesting.

    Moreover, Elder Lan Yue also wanted to probe Huang Xiaolong¡¯s depths, as he always felt that Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared.

    ¡®Hehe~~ Just watch how that young man brought by little Miss Dumu handles the hostility of these unruly geniuses,¡¯ Elder Lan Yue¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°Er~~¡± Xia Ding and Shi Feng were a bit dazed.

    ¡°Frankly speaking, some people really don¡¯t qualify to attend such gatherings, do they? Young Master Xia, Young Master Shi, what do you think?¡± Mo Shaoxin said with a teasing smile.

    Not qualified?

    Xia Ding and Shi Feng were unconvinced in their hearts.

    This kid isn¡¯t qualified?

    A typical case of a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!

    If he doesn¡¯t qualify, then there are probably very few here who do!

    However, Xia Ding and Shi Feng could only feign ignorance, not revealing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prowess, especially not mentioning their own humiliating encounters at his hands, as that would be just too embarrassing.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Shi Feng laughed pretentiously.

    ¡°Well then,¡± Mo Shaoxin flicked his fingernail, ¡°since you two are late, handle this matter by expelling the irrelevant people.¡±

    Expel?

    Shi Feng and Xia Ding almost cursed out loud!

    Mo Shaoxin, go to hell! Are you intentionally trying to embarrass us? That kid¡¯s skills are inscrutable, and he has extraordinary Mana treasures. His methods are quite ruthless. Are you setting us up by asking us to expel him? Why don¡¯t you do it if you¡¯re so capable?

    For a moment, Shi Feng and Xia Ding remained motionless, without any response.

    ¡°You want to expel me?¡± Huang Xiaolong put down his wine cup, pressing Shi Feng and Xia Ding with a grin.

    ¡°No¡­no such thing,¡± Shi Feng and Xia Ding hastily said in unison.

    ¡°Mo Shaoxin, stop causing trouble for no reason! What does this have to do with me?¡± Shi Feng said impatiently. ¡°You might rank higher than me in the Stealth Dragon List, but I¡¯ve also reached the mid-phase of the Tribulation Crossing Realm. I might challenge your rank this year! Stop the nonsense. If you want someone expelled, go do it yourself!¡±

    Xia Ding also shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t use us as your pawns. I¡¯ll say it again, do it yourself if you¡¯re capable. We¡¯re not your subordinates.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mo Shaoxin was choked by Shi Feng and Xia Ding¡¯s retort.

    Just at this crucial moment, a person stood up from the seats.

    This man had a full beard but was young, not even 30 years old. With a charismatic aura capable of swallowing dragons and tigers, he was an intimidating presence in the early phase of the Tribulation Crossing Realm.

    ¡°Mo Shao, you¡¯re absolutely right. Dragons do not dwell with snakes. Such lowly people naturally don¡¯t deserve to share a room with us.¡± The bearded man smiled sycophantically at Mo Shaoxin, then looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Kid, since Senior Lan Yue has invited us here for a gathering, aside from drinking and chatting, there¡¯s also a sparring session. How about this, I¡¯ll spar with you to break the ice. If you can withstand three moves from me, then you¡¯re worthy to sit here. But if you can¡¯t even handle three moves, please leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Pu Gonglin, you! You!¡± Seeing this, Duanmu Wei was both anxious and angry, but she was at a loss for words.

    Yes, sparring was an unavoidable part of gatherings among these talented individuals.

    All being young and full of pride, having a few drinks and exchanging a few moves was perfectly normal and had almost become an unspoken rule. However, they wouldn¡¯t fight with full force, just to a satisfactory endpoint.

    Pu Gonglin challenging Huang Xiaolong was completely acceptable.

    ¡°A spar?¡± Huang Xiaolong said leisurely. ¡°Is a spar necessary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s necessary,¡± Pu Gonglin grinned. ¡°You¡¯re not scared, are you? If you are, better leave now.¡±

    At this moment, many of the talents in the hall looked at Huang Xiaolong with schadenfreude.

    Pu Gonglin, ranked 29th on the Stealth Dragon List, was indeed formidable. Looking at Huang Xiaolong, it seemed unlikely he could even withstand one move from Pu, let alone three!

    Only Shi Feng and Xia Ding watched Pu Gonglin with a strange look, slightly relishing his misfortune¨C¡®Fool, you¡¯re literally asking to be slapped in the face! Can¡¯t you see? We didn¡¯t dare to challenge him lightly, and just you wait to be taught a lesson!¡¯

    ¡°Fight or not, decide with one word!¡± Pu Gonglin¡¯s demeanor suddenly intensified. ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to fight, then just scram! A coward, that¡¯s all you are!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Alright, since you want a spar, I¡¯ll oblige you for a few moves,¡± Huang Xiaolong finally stood up, stretching his limbs.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Pu Gonglin laughed wildly, stepping out of his seat to the center of the hall. ¡°Come on.¡±

    The hall was spacious, with a clearing in the middle of the seats, suitable for sparring, but they needed to control their Mana or else the entire Lan Yue Lounge could be destroyed.

    Naturally, with these talents¡¯ control, their Mana wouldn¡¯t spill over, damaging even a table or chair of Lan Yue Lounge.

    Huang Xiaolong walked up lazily.

    ¡°Little brother!¡± Duanmu Wei was very anxious and wanted to fight on behalf of Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head at her, signaling her not to act rashly.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong walked over to face Pu Gonglin.

    ¡°Not bad, seems like you do have some courage. Well then, today I won¡¯t give you a hard time.¡± Pu Gonglin was spirited. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll just cripple you.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a spar? Why would you cripple me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Pu Gonglin burst into laughter.

    The entire hall erupted with laughter.

    ¡°Kid, not killing you is already a great mercy on my part,¡± said Pu Gonglin, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 This is also a blessing for you

    Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: This is also a blessing for you! Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: This is also a blessing for you! Pu Gonglin¡¯s domineering words provoked uproarious laughter from the crowd, cheers thundering like a storm.

    The adrenaline of these geniuses had started surging.

    It seemed that the so-called gathering¡¯s main event was still combat.

    Mo Shaoxin, who had initiated the conflict, sneered sinisterly, ¡°Filthy brat, mongrel, you killed my servant, today you will pay with your life!¡±

    ¡°Not killing me is already mercy on your part?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils also slightly constricted. ¡°Heh, truly too arrogant. You hidden dragon list geniuses are indeed overbearing and despotic.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had once again witnessed the arrogance and cold cruelty of a hidden dragon list genius, treating human life as disposable. This was his first encounter with Pu Gonglin, with neither grievances nor enmities; yet, the other party declared he would cripple him, speaking with such righteousness as though it was only natural.

    Pu Gonglin¡¯s lofty composure had completely infuriated Huang Xiaolong!

    Initially, Huang Xiaolong did not want to cause trouble at the Lan Yue Building, considering that it was presided over by an early-stage Titan of Earth phase, but now, a cold killing intent began rising in his heart.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t leave, then I will just have to cripple you,¡± Pu Gonglin smirked viciously. ¡°The world of cultivators is so bloody, one wrong step and it¡¯s all over. Alright, I¡¯ll let you have three moves first.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°You let me three moves? You think too highly of yourself. Never mind, I¡¯ll let you three moves instead.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly extended his finger, beckoning towards Pu Gonglin with a hook.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~¡± Being a born genius, Pu Gonglin had never been scorned like this. Even the prodigies ranked higher than him on the hidden dragon list had never humiliated him so. At that moment, he laughed in fury, his entire body¡¯s mana surged forth, and his figure emitted a terrifying and sinister aura.

    ¡°Good, very good, since you want to give me three moves, then I won¡¯t be polite. But, I¡¯ve changed my mind~~¡± Pu Gonglin gritted his teeth. ¡°Not only will I cripple you, but I will also take your dog¡¯s life!¡±

    As soon as these words fell!

    Boom~~!!!!

    Strands of mana surged from Pu Gonglin¡¯s head towards the sky, transforming into over a dozen wildly thick golden pythons! These pythons, brimming with aggression, snapped and clawed, their golden scales shimmering with a sharp luster, roaring ominously, filling the entire space like demons in a chaotic dance, entwining towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hey~~ this is the signature skill from the Zhongnan Mountain lineage, ¡®Furious Python Technique.¡¯ Refined to perfection, the swarm of snakes hammers down, sufficient to level a city to the ground! Indeed, this Pu Gonglin, once he makes a move, is as vicious as demons and ghosts, only settling when he sees blood¨Cthis mongrel is doomed!¡± Mo Shaoxin¡¯s eyes red with excitement, his face expressing sheer joy, as though he already saw Huang Xiaolong lying dead.

    Although Huang Xiaolong had earlier killed Mo Shaoxin¡¯s two old servants with a stoic expression and some neat tricks, Pu Gonglin was after all a dragon among men, at the early phase of crossing calamity with the power to challenge those in the middle phase, extraordinarily domineering. He struck furiously without holding back, presumably Huang Xiaolong would be instantly annihilated.

    ¡°Younger brother!¡± Duanmu Wei was distraught, suddenly standing up intending to help.

    Mo Shaoxin had been closely watching Duanmu Wei and wouldn¡¯t allow her to intervene; he pressed his right hand through the air from a distance, pressing Duanmu Wei back down. ¡°Dumu, don¡¯t be impatient. A friendly contest is perfectly normal, besides, this kid has a foul mouth, he deserves what¡¯s coming.¡±

    The elder of Lan Yue refrained from making a move to intervene.

    The expressions of the other geniuses showed little change; they had seen too many life-and-death situations, and thus if Huang Xiaolong were to die here the next moment, their emotions would not be stirred, as if merely an ant had died before them.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve changed my mind too. Letting you three moves, let¡¯s just void that promise. I¡¯ll quickly put an end to you!¡± Huang Xiaolong pursed his lips with a smile, and, remarkably, a pitch-black giant hand surged out above him!

    This giant hand was entwined with countless chilling wraiths wailing and screeching in agony. All of them were kings of hell from the underworld!

    Well, Huang Xiaolong, for the sake of saving time and effort, directly summoned a large number of fierce and bloodthirsty ghost kings from the underworld, congealed it into a massive ghost hand, and forcibly struck out!

    In an instant, the entire hall was filled with a heavy ghostly presence, like a tide, with phosphorescent lights twinkling like stars, resembling the underworld descending upon the mortal realm!

    ¡°What? A Ghost Cultivator?¡± Seeing this, even the elder of Lan Yue was astonished. ¡°This is strange, this old man has traveled overseas for many years yet never encountered the legendary Ghost Cultivators¡­ a person who cultivates the Ghost Path, this¡­ this is indeed quite peculiar, and moreover, this young man could summon the power of numerous ghost kings, clearly a very strong Ghost Cultivator! No wonder! No wonder when I used my divine sense earlier to observe, I didn¡¯t detect strong mana fluctuations from him, it turns out he¡¯s a Ghost Cultivator! Interesting! Hahahaha~~~ Excellent, brilliant! This year¡¯s hidden dragon list will definitely include this young man¡¯s name!¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ My little brother truly has a variety of tricks up his sleeve,¡± Duanmu Wei said, visibly relieved, her eyes brimming with thick, undissolvable surprise and curiosity.

    The other geniuses, who had been indifferent until now, now showed a trace of solemnity in their expressions.

    ¡°This mongrel!¡± Mo Shaoxin felt as if he had been made a fool, his pupils suddenly constricted sharply.

    While speaking, the Ghost Hand conjured by Huang Xiaolong had already crushed the incoming golden pythons into pieces!

    The relentless momentum of the Ghost Hand continued, its palm widley spread, and it grabbed towards Pu Gonglin like lightning.

    The fingers, towering like mountains with sinister ghost fog between them, echoed with endless ghostly wails and laughter, ghastly and disturbing the mind!

    In the hall, those geniuses with lower realms and lower rankings on the Hidden Dragon List all became somewhat delirious, quickly mobilizing their Mana to resist the devilish voices that seemed to be pouring into their ears.

    Bang!!!!

    A Ghost Hand pressed directly onto Pu Gonglin¡¯s head, forcefully pinning him to the ground!

    Pu Gonglin knelt on his knees, creating cracks on the ground resembling a spider¡¯s web.

    ¡°Ah~~!!!! How dare you make me kneel! You! You!¡± Pu Gonglin was angry, urgent, and full of fear!

    He had lost!

    Lost with just one move!

    All of his past pride, arrogance, and ambition, in that moment, were mercilessly crushed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Ghost Hand!

    ¡°No! I want you dead! Magical treasure! Heart Devourer Sword!¡± Pu Gonglin, his face flushed with blood, roared wildly, ready to unleash his strongest magical treasure from within his body to counterattack and kill Huang Xiaolong.

    But!

    Countless wisps of ghost aura, seeping into every nook, began frantically corroding his mana!

    In an instant, Pu Gonglin could not release his magical treasure smoothly and even more distinctly felt his pure mana, that he had cultivated over many years, deteriorating, becoming foul, and decaying away!!!!

    ¡°No!!!!!¡±

    At last, an unprecedented fear, penetrating deep into his bones, emerged. At the same time, boundless regret surged within him! He had sought to show off and to please Mo Shaoxin by crippling Huang Xiaolong, but he had kicked an iron plate and was in utter agony!

    ¡°Mo Shaoxin! Save me!¡± Pu Gonglin bellowed.

    ¡°This~~¡± Mo Shaoxin¡¯s mind raced!

    At this moment, he was not entirely confident that he could save Pu Gonglin! He had a trump card, but it was reserved for the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition; using it rashly to expose his trump might be detrimental to him.

    ¡°Young man, perhaps¡­ let the one who can be spared be spared.¡± Elder Lan Yue finally spoke up.

    ¡°Heh heh heh, old senior, guess, if it were me kneeling on the ground now, would he spare me? Would he let the one who can be spared be spared?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled brightly.

    ¡°This~~~¡± Elder Lan Yue fell silent at once.

    The next second!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~ whoosh whoosh whoosh~~!

    The Ghost Hand disintegrated!

    Transforming into thousands of Ghost Kings, swirling into Pu Gonglin¡¯s body like streams of smoke!

    That is to say, numerous Ghost Kings burrowed into Pu Gonglin¡¯s body wreaking havoc! How could this be allowed?

    Splat! Splat! Splat!

    Inside Pu Gonglin¡¯s body, sounds of something shattering erupted like rapid gunfire!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Soon, he was like a deflated ball, sagging helplessly on the ground, all of his Mana seeping out from every pore, splatting out uncontrollably!

    Finished.

    Huang Xiaolong had directly incapacitated Pu Gonglin!

    ¡°Heh heh~~ Just now you said that just crippling me and not killing me was already a great kindness to me.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled innocently. ¡°So now, I haven¡¯t killed you, I just crippled you; that too is the greatest kindness to you. Ah~~~ I am just too kind-hearted.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 If You Dare Not Fight Get Lost

    Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: If You Dare Not Fight, Get Lost! Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: If You Dare Not Fight, Get Lost! At this moment, the entire Blue Moon Pavilion was engulfed in eerie silence!

    The once arrogant and peerless genius Pu Gonglin was now lying on the ground like a clump of mud, having fainted. Though his life was spared, his years of cultivation were completely wasted!

    How pitiable!

    This was a talent ranked within the top thirty on the Hidden Dragon List!

    A monstrous genius destined for great achievements, now reduced to a cripple!

    Pu Gonglin, who had been preparing for his moment to shock everyone in this Hidden Dragon List competition, had his dreams prematurely shattered, departing from the stage of chosen ones.

    Tragic! It was truly too tragic! The vast disparity between a genius and a cripple was simply more unbearable for Pu Gonglin than death itself!

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s stunned silence, the dense and sinister aura of ghost kings flew out from Pu Gonglin¡¯s body and returned to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s (in fact, it returned to the Netherworld).

    Huang Xiaolong smiled harmlessly, ¡°How about it? Does anyone else want to spar with me? Might as well all come up at once.¡±

    Facing such provocative words from Huang Xiaolong, the gathered geniuses finally came to their senses and felt a collective surge of enmity!

    Indeed, although Pu Gonglin was a rival to these geniuses, they all belonged to the same circle, while Huang Xiaolong, whose name was hardly known, was a clear outsider.

    Now, such an outsider had disabled one of their proud in-circle members right before their eyes¡­

    The slap to their faces was too severe! It resounded with an echoing smack!

    However, just as the geniuses¡¯ rage began to stir and before it could fully take shape, it fizzled out.

    Most of the geniuses deliberately turned away their faces, pretending to ignore Huang Xiaolong.

    Even those like Han Shaozhang, who previously carried the demeanor of royalty and was ranked 15th, suppressed their killing intent and refrained from facing off with Huang Xiaolong.

    Firstly, it was because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods were too bizarre. He had bested Pu Gonglin, who was ferocious and combative and not at all weak, with a preemptive and extremely vicious attack. The geniuses present did not wish to clash with such a formidable opponent before the start of the Hidden Dragon List battles. A mishap against such an adversary could lead to disastrous consequences! Even if they managed to gain the upper hand over Huang Xiaolong today, it would not bring them much renown.

    Secondly, the geniuses were calculating their moves against one another. Nobody wanted to reveal their trump cards too early, lest their deadliest moves become commonplace once exposed.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Youngster, do not be too arrogant. The methods of a Ghost Cultivator are indeed tricky and hard to guard against,¡± Han Shaozhang said with a schadenfreude gaze at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Pu Gonglin was too rash, thus he lost to you. However, Pu Gonglin is a distinguished disciple from Zhongnan Mountain¡¯s lineage; by crippling him, you¡¯re probably going to attract endless trouble. So don¡¯t jump around; just pray for your own well-being. If you insist on fighting, I¡¯m willing to grant you death should we meet during the Hidden Dragon List competition!¡±

    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re so righteous, but in fact, you¡¯re just afraid to fight, aren¡¯t you~~¡± Huang Xiaolong teased with a smirk.

    ¡°You~! Beast!¡± Mo Shaoxin was the most embarrassed one because he was the one who had instigated the incident. ¡°You beast! Today, with Elder Lan Yue present, how could you be so cruel, to directly cripple Pu Gonglin without a shred of benevolence, intentionally humiliating Elder Lan Yue, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Mo Shaoxin pressed Huang Xiaolong with his questioning.

    Moreover, he was crafty, trying to sow discord and set Huang Xiaolong against Elder Lan Yue!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing. ¡°You, sir, are truly foolish. Do you think you can provoke Elder Lan Yue to suppress me? Hahaha~~ Just now, who was clamoring about crippling me? Now that he¡¯s been outmatched and I¡¯ve crippled him in return, you come out saying I¡¯m cruel, lacking a compassionate heart. Are you brain-damaged? Or is it that only the so-called geniuses of the Hidden Dragon List can be domineering and cripple others, and others can¡¯t fight back?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s rhetoric was sharp and compelling, leaving Mo Shaoxin speechless!

    Elder Lan Yue remained impassive, with his experience, he wasn¡¯t about to be stirred by a few provocative words from Mo Shaoxin.

    Using his peripheral vision, Mo Shaoxin observed Elder Lan Yue and saw that he remained indifferent¡­

    Mo Shaoxin felt even more embarrassed!

    He couldn¡¯t back down!

    ¡°Everyone! This man is rampant! He provokes us!¡± Mo Shaoxin declared sharply. ¡°We must cripple him! Who will fight him?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter again. ¡°You, calm down. You¡¯re saying that the Talent Ranking is filled with exceptional individuals, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! To be on the Talent Ranking, one must be a one-in-a-million genius. To call them exceptional individuals is no exaggeration¨Cit¡¯s a title well-deserved!¡± Mo Shaoxin defended his pride.

    ¡°No, if everyone on the Talent Ranking had your kind of character, then it wouldn¡¯t be exceptional individuals; it would be trash, scum~~~cowards.¡± Huang Xiaolong said slowly and deliberately.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ Are you calling me a coward?¡± Mo Shaoxin trembled with anger all over his body.

    The other geniuses also turned their gazes toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yes, you are a coward,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated as a matter of fact. ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. Heh~~ You want to fight but don¡¯t dare to, trying to provoke Senior Lan Yue to suppress me. Seeing that Senior Lan Yue isn¡¯t moved, you then want to get someone else to take action¡­ You yourself, are you so timid that you don¡¯t dare to fight? Hehe, come on out then, I can accompany you in a fight! Whoever loses gets their cultivation wasted, or maybe¨Ceven dies.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice and demeanor had become icy cold, yet very sharp, as if they were about to pierce through the heavens!

    His gentle gaze was like the abyss, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble upon contact!

    ¡°Come on out!¡± Huang Xiaolong shouted.

    ¡°This is outrageous, this is outrageous~~~¡± Mo Shaoxin was nearly driven mad!

    Anyone with a bit of spirit would stand out and fight by now.

    However, Mo Shaoxin, upon seeing Pu Gonglin who had fainted on the ground, felt a strong sense of dread welling up in his heart!

    He hesitated.

    That moment of hesitation ultimately led to the loss of his will to fight.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll endure for now, I must not reveal the trump card I¡¯ve painstakingly prepared. My ace is to be used on the Talent Ranking! I¡¯ve been brewing it for a long time and can¡¯t let it be in vain! I¡¯ll endure! I¡¯ll endure it!!!! So stifling~~!¡¯

    Mo Shaoxin was roaring and howling in his heart, but his face had turned red with humiliation, wishing he could hide in a hole.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong, it seems you still don¡¯t dare to fight. As a cultivator, what¡¯s most important is to have a clear mind, and not to repress oneself. When faced with enmity, one should be ready to fight, preferring death to submission.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice was full of mockery. ¡°Your hesitation to fight shows that your heart of cultivation is too fragile; in the future, your prospects are limited, and it¡¯s difficult for you to achieve anything great. Eh~~ If you don¡¯t dare to fight, then scram. Do you still have the face to stay here? Embarrassing!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words made some of the geniuses suddenly show reflective expressions on their faces.

    Senior Lan Yue couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.

    Duanmu Wei watched Huang Xiaolong, her eyes flickering with unusual light.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!!¡± Mo Shaoxin roared wildly, completely losing his composure as he flipped the wooden table in front of him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts! You really have guts! You little bastard, I¡¯m not fighting you¨Cnot because I¡¯m scared, but¨Cfine! On the Talent Ranking, I¡¯ll be waiting for you! To the death!¡± Mo Shaoxin¡¯s eyes nearly bled with intensity; his edge was gone, so it was impossible for him to fight now.

    Then, with a gaze full of deep resentment, he glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes expressing hatred and curses indescribable by words, as if he had suffered the gravest of injustices.

    He stormed off, sleeves fluttering.

    ¡°Senior Lan Yue, today, someone has disturbed the peace and spoiled the mood. We shall take our leave.¡± A genius immediately stood up, bid farewell to Senior Lan Yue, and then departed with displeasure and even hostility after giving Huang Xiaolong a glance.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Too rigid and you¡¯ll break. Kid, you¡¯re too arrogant; it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± Han Shaozhang sneered at Huang Xiaolong and then turned to leave.

    One genius picked up the unconscious Pu Gonglin, ¡°Zhongnan Mountain¡¯s lineage won¡¯t let you off; you will be treated as a mortal enemy.¡±

    The gathering ended on a sour note.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve managed to offend quite a number of geniuses on the Talent Ranking,¡± Lan Yue said with a smirk that was not quite a smile, watching Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Shelter

    Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Shelter Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Shelter ¡°`

    At that moment, the Lan Yue Tower, which had previously been bustling with geniuses from all walks of life, suddenly became desolate.

    Only the host, Elder Lan Yue, Huang Xiaolong, Duanmu Wei, and some of the Lan Yue Tower¡¯s servants and maidservants remained.

    The atmosphere was indeed bleak.

    ¡°Ah~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed awkwardly with a touch of embarrassment and scratched his head as he said to Elder Lan Yue, ¡°Elder Lan Yue, I¡¯m not actually afraid of offending those geniuses.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Young man, you really are amusing. Those geniuses, each more formidable than the last, with strong backers, and you¡¯ve managed to offend all of them, making yourself a public enemy, are you truly not afraid?¡± Elder Lan Yue showed no sign of disappointment, seemingly indifferent to the departure of all the geniuses, because his interest in Huang Xiaolong had grown even stronger!

    To put it simply, his interest in Huang Xiaolong had surpassed the total of all the geniuses that had just left!

    This seemingly harmless young man, who did not show off or reveal much, and even whose Mana fluctuations were indiscernible, could with a single move disable a genius ranked within the top thirty of the Hidden Dragon List, using rare Ghost Cultivator techniques. Or perhaps, he possessed an exceptional ghost artifact that could summon endless ghost kings!

    ¡°Well~ It¡¯s like the saying goes, ¡®Too many fleas, none of them bite; too many debts, one stops worrying,¡¯ These geniuses, each with a petty and narrow mind not allowing others to surpass them, offending one is offending, offending ten is still offending. So I might as well offend a few more,¡± Huang Xiaolong confessed candidly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Excellent, excellent, young man, you¡¯re interesting, you have quite the vision!¡± Elder Lan Yue laughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a youngster as unique as you, with a spine to match. Come! Take a seat, and let¡¯s have a few drinks!¡±

    Elder Lan Yue¡¯s attitude towards Huang Xiaolong was extraordinarily friendly.

    At once, a servant came in to rearrange the tableware, and Elder Lan Yue, keen to please, replaced the tea with wine.

    Huang Xiaolong took his seat next to Duanmu Wei again.

    ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯ve hidden it so well, it¡¯s torturous!¡± Duanmu Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong with a touch of reproach. ¡°I thought you were weak and frail, and I was planning to look out for you¡­ But unexpectedly, you disabled Pu Gonglin in one move, something I could never do~~ Little Brother, your Cultivation Technique feels eerily ghostly, and there¡¯s hardly any Mana fluctuation overflow when you attack¡­ What exactly are you cultivating?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, it¡¯s just a minor trick, not worth mentioning, hardly suitable for the grandeur of a proper stage,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied modestly.

    ¡°Pretend! Keep pretending!¡± Duanmu Wei said irritably. ¡°I think you¡¯re like a pig not afraid of boiling water, offending so many geniuses and even crippling a core disciple from Zhongnan Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, as they say, ¡®when the soldiers come, a general will block, and when the water rises, the soil will cover,''¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a disturbing calmness.

    ¡°Young man, I presume that you¡¯ll also be participating in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List competition?¡± Elder Lan Yue asked with a smile.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Then entering the top thirty is without question. You might even have a shot at the top twenty,¡± Duanmu Wei stated emphatically.

    ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, I¡¯ll take that as a lucky charm,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile.

    Shooting for the top twenty? Heh, my goal is to seize the first place and dominate the Hidden Dragon List!

    ¡°Young man~~ come, let¡¯s drink,¡± Elder Lan Yue said with a smile, raising his glass.

    Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei also lifted their glasses in unison.

    The three of them drank together.

    After setting down the glass, Elder Lan Yue smiled faintly. ¡°Young man, the path of Ghost Cultivation is indeed mysterious, but there are many Cultivation Techniques that can counter it; you must be aware of this. Moreover, although the young talents just now are ranked quite high on the Hidden Dragon List, they are still¨C¡±

    ¡°`

    After a pause, the elder Lan Yue finally spoke. ¡°Only those who rank among the top five are the true geniuses, unmatched and extraordinary. Therefore, you must remember not to take anything lightly.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood. Elder Lan Yue was reminding him that the truly formidable figures on the Hidden Dragon List were those exalted within the top five! They were the elites of their generation!

    ¡°I wonder how strong the greatest geniuses of this age in the foreign lands are¨Chow exhilarating!¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t intimidated; instead, an indistinct fighting spirit surged within him. He resolved to make a big splash in the battle of geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List!

    He continued drinking.

    After the third round of drinks, Elder Lan Yue spoke again. ¡°Young man, now that you have crippled Pu Gonglin, the lineage of Zhongnan Mountain has probably received the news. They will not let this go easily.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Duanmu Wei faltered but her gaze remained resolute. ¡°Little brother, I will ask my father and mother to negotiate with the lineage of Zhongnan Mountain. I promised to take care of you, and I will keep that promise!¡±

    The parents of Duanmu Wei were none other than the Sect Master of the Wanderer¡¯s Sect and his wife, both towering figures with some influence in the world of cultivators overseas.

    ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, I thank you in advance,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with gratitude. ¡°But this is a trouble I caused; I will deal with it myself. I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Little brother! Why are you being polite with me?¡± Duanmu Wei was somewhat angry. ¡°No need for further words; I¡¯ve got this! If the lineage of Zhongnan Mountain wants to trouble you, they¡¯ll have to do so over¡­ over¡­ my dead body!¡±

    Her life had been saved by Huang Xiaolong; therefore, even if she had to shatter her body to pieces, she would repay the debt. Furthermore, the unique aura that Huang Xiaolong was increasingly displaying was invisibly attracting Duanmu Wei.

    Elder Lan Yue glanced at Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei¡¯s attitudes, a trace of ambiguity flashing in his eyes, thinking to himself. ¡®Duanmu lass has always been as cold as an iceberg. I didn¡¯t expect her to fall for this young man¡­ Heh. However, the power of the Wanderer¡¯s Sect is at best on par with that of Zhongnan Mountain. This matter, for Duanmu lass, might be too much to handle. If it were only a matter of injuring that Pu Gonglin, it wouldn¡¯t lead to a complete fallout between Zhongnan Mountain and the Wanderer¡¯s Sect, but now, they¡¯ve directly crippled one of their most outstanding young disciples¡­¡¯

    ¡°Young man¡­¡± Elder Lan Yue¡¯s expression became solemn as well.

    ¡°Ah, senior, please speak,¡± Huang Xiaolong said humbly.

    ¡°This is no trivial matter,¡± Elder Lan Yue said with a heavy tone. ¡°If you leave Lan Yue Tower on your own, you might face relentless assassination attempts¡­ So, young man, why don¡¯t you stay in Lan Yue Tower for the time being?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Elder Lan Yue, are you offering to protect me?¡± Duanmu Wei exclaimed with joy.

    Elder Lan Yue let out an exasperated chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t protect you. I¡¯m a lone individual, and my influence pales in comparison to that of Zhongnan Mountain. Moreover, their top experts are of a higher realm than mine, and their treasures are superior to mine.¡±

    After a pause, Elder Lan Yue continued. ¡°What I mean is, young man, you should stay in Lan Yue Tower for now. When the battle of geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List begins, I will personally take you there. In other words, I will keep you safe during this time. I still have that much clout. But after that¡­ I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? That would be too embarrassing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, feeling awkward.

    He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    To him, an overseas sect was insignificant. Not to mention Zhongnan Mountain, he had even killed the son of the Shushan Sect¡¯s Sect Master without fear.

    ¡°Senior, I won¡¯t trouble you with this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong declined.

    ¡°Little brother! Don¡¯t be stubborn! It¡¯s settled then!¡± Duanmu Wei hurriedly made the decision for Huang Xiaolong, looking at him with earnest and pleading eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart softened, and he nodded. ¡°Then I thank Elder Lan Yue in advance.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Lend Him a Helping Hand

    Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Lend Him a Helping Hand Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Lend Him a Helping Hand To tell the truth, Huang Xiaolong indeed did not need the protection of the Elder Lan Yue.

    Though Elder Lan Yue was an ancient colossus, at the early stage of the Heavenly Dao Law Realm, what about Huang Xiaolong? Not to mention his identity as the Yin Emperor and a deity, even after integrating that wisp of divine sense from the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s forebear, the solitary Dugu Hong, he had almost reached the late stage of the Heavenly Dao Law Realm in both realm and combat power!

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not want to cause Duanmu Wei to worry, nor did he want to disappoint Elder Lan Yue¡¯s enthusiasm, so he had no choice but to agree.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong nod his head, Duanmu Wei also breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled,¡± Elder Lan Yue said with a hearty laugh, ¡°Young man, rest assured, I can¡¯t guarantee other things, but as long as you do not leave Lan Yue Tower on your own, at least no one will dare to touch you before the start of the Hidden Dragon Rank competition! Even if the Sect Master of Zhongnan Mountain himself visits, he will have to show some respect to this old man. During these days, you can rest easy.¡±

    ¡°Then, I thank you, Senior,¡± said Huang Xiaolong sincerely. He truly appreciated Elder Lan Yue¡¯s eager assistance.

    Having been in this treacherous overseas world for a long time, most of those Huang Xiaolong encountered were arrogant and overbearing bluffers. Elder Lan Yue, however, was one of the rare individuals with a hot-blooded heart of the olden days, and Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fondness for him.

    ¡°Young man, you need not be polite, everything is destiny,¡± Elder Lan Yue said with a grin. ¡°Moreover~~ I have a feeling that this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Rank genius battle will be even more spectacular and intense with your participation, young man. There might be some unexpected twists and turns.¡±

    With that, the three of them relaxed, casually drinking and chatting, they felt utterly at ease.

    Elder Lan Yue was not ashamed to ask for advice and inquired about many matters related to the ¡°Ghost Path¡± from Huang Xiaolong.

    As the only Yin Envoy and Yin Emperor of this era, Huang Xiaolong casually recounted some stories about ghostly spirits and fierce ghosts, which enraptured Elder Lan Yue so much that he slapped the table in admiration.

    Duanmu Wei, who was on the side, also listened with keen interest.

    The night deepened, and Elder Lan Yue, still not having enough, personally took Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei to a row of pavilions behind the courtyard.

    Lan Yue Tower was actually quite expansive, equipped with everything one could need, and the various exquisite pavilions were lined up in an orderly fashion, creating an elegant environment that exuded a unique charm.

    Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei each chose a pavilion to stay in.

    Every day thereafter, Elder Lan Yue personally treated Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei, providing them with various precious pills and Jadescent Nectar along with top-grade fragrant tea.

    They also discussed the high-end matters of the overseas world.

    Living such a life was truly delightful.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his vast knowledge and strong memory, often told almost unknown stories during his conversations with Elder Lan Yue, greatly satisfying him. Elder Lan Yue nearly turned away all visits from geniuses and all sorts of gatherings, spending every day with Huang Xiaolong. The two of them had become friends irrespective of their age difference!

    The more Elder Lan Yue interacted with Huang Xiaolong, the more he realized that this young man was unfathomable and truly an exceptional young talent!

    On one day~~~

    Beams of light, terrifying and majestic like the sun itself, descended upon Lan Yue Tower.

    Every beam was dignified and boundless, deep as the ocean abyss.

    Huang Xiaolong was taking a noon nap in his own pavilion when, drawn by their energy, he immediately opened his eyes and murmured, ¡°Hmm? Several behemoths of the Heavenly Dao Law Realm have arrived at Lan Yue Tower. Could it be that it¡¯s the masters from the Zhongnan Mountain line coming to seek vengeance on me?¡±

    While Huang Xiaolong was feeling puzzled, a thread of Elder Lan Yue¡¯s divine sense transmitted a message to him¨C

    ¡°Little Long, there¡¯s no need for alarm. They¡¯re not here for revenge, but rather they are some of my close friends who have come to lend support~~¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Over these days, Huang Xiaolong had gained some understanding of Elder Lan Yue¡¯s affairs.

    Elder Lan Yue was in the early stage of the Heavenly Dao Law Realm. However, he had been stagnant at this realm for a lengthy period of time. Logically, his accumulation of power should have been more than sufficient, but he was still unable to cross the threshold into the middle stage of the Heavenly Dao Law Realm!

    Even after consuming numerous heavenly treasures to impact his realm, he failed to step through the door every time he was on the verge, much to his puzzlement, frustration, and reluctance.

    The Heavenly Dao Law Realm is the utmost realm, with early, middle, and late stages, each differing like heaven and earth from the others.

    Simply put, if Elder Lan Yue were to advance and reach the middle stage of the Heavenly Dao Law Realm, he could then establish a sect and become its founding master!

    Lan Yue Elder had told Huang Xiaolong that he was preparing to gather some friends recently to discuss and seek assistance in his breakthrough to the mid-stage of the Heaven and Earth Law phase.

    Now, it seemed the heavyweights he had invited were arriving at Lan Yue Tower one after another to discuss this major event.

    ¡®Hmm, is that so?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered.

    In fact, through their interactions over these days, Lan Yue Elder had treated Huang Xiaolong with sincerity, proactively sharing many personal matters with him, allowing Huang Xiaolong to gain a deep understanding of him.

    Why had Lan Yue Elder been unable to advance to the mid-stage of the Heaven and Earth Law phase for so long?

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, an answer had already firmly taken shape!

    He had been planning to choose a day to lend Lan Yue Elder a helping hand!

    As for today, well, it appeared that there was no better day than today!

    ¡®Lan Yue Elder has treated me kindly, he is a man of true character. Alright, I¡¯ll give him a hand and help him step into the mid-stage of Heaven and Earth Law phase!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong made up his mind.

    He immediately used his divine sense to communicate with Lan Yue Elder. ¡°Senior Lan Yue, you have invited so many powerful beings for this grand event. I wonder if I could observe on-site and witness the unparalleled elegance of these powerful individuals for myself?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about it, Little Long, come over now,¡± Lan Yue Elder replied very straightforwardly, ¡°Bring Big Sister Dumu along.¡±

    Without delay, Huang Xiaolong walked out of the loft.

    Outside the loft, in the garden, the ethereal Duanmu Wei had also gracefully stepped out.

    ¡°Little brother, quite a few heavyweights have descended upon Lan Yue Tower,¡± Duanmu Wei said to Huang Xiaolong with a beaming smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. Big Sister Dumu, I just spoke with Senior Lan Yue, and he invited us to go there and admire the demeanor of these great beings,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a calm smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Duanmu Wei responded with a full-faced smile.

    Side by side, the two made their way towards where Lan Yue Elder was receiving the powerful guests.

    It was a palace.

    Outside the palace, several Tribulation Realm servants stood at the ready. Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei, they respectfully bowed and said, ¡°The master has asked both of you to enter the palace.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and stepped into the palace alongside Duanmu Wei.

    Inside the palace!

    Lan Yue Elder, dressed in a plain robe, sat at the highest seat with several seats on both sides. By now, these seats were already occupied!

    There were a total of three men and one woman¨Cfour elderly figures radiating venerable and respectable auras.

    With hair as white as a crane¡¯s and faces as youthful as a child¡¯s, they appeared as immortals among mortals. Occasionally, they exuded an overbearing presence like a blazing sun, stunningly bright.

    Among them, an old woman was particularly formidable, emitting mysterious lights from her being, that commanded respect like a towering mountain. Her aura was so powerful it felt as though it could swallow the sun, moon, and rivers!

    ¡®Mid-stage of Heaven and Earth Law phase!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong recognized the old woman¡¯s realm.

    Among a group of beginners of the Heaven and Earth Law phase, this old woman stood out so brilliantly, so supremely!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The atmosphere inside the grand hall was somewhat oppressive, and even Duanmu Wei, a genius listed on the Hidden Dragon Rankings, seemed slightly uncomfortable.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, was unaffected, as indifferent and composed as ever.

    ¡°My friends, these two are my close friends,¡± said Lan Yue Elder to Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei as he nodded amicably. Then he stood up and began to introduce them to the powerful beings in the hall.

    In an instant, several powerful beings turned their gazes toward Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei at the same time.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Im Here to Help You

    Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: I¡¯m Here to Help You! Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: I¡¯m Here to Help You! All these powerful beings turned their gaze upon Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei, their eyes sparkling as if with suns, moons, and rivers of stars, vast and boundless.

    Their divine senses swept over accordingly.

    Duanmu Wei behaved and didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care as usual. He had long since shielded his vital energy, allowing them to scan him as they pleased.

    The powerhouses retracted their divine senses quickly, their expressions calm.

    It was to be expected. Neither Huang Xiaolong nor Duanmu Wei was truly capable of attracting their attention.

    ¡°Little Long, Duanmu girl, come in, please have a seat,¡± Lan Yue Elder said very politely.

    Huang Xiaolong, neither humble nor arrogant, led Duanmu Wei into the great hall, found two adjacent seats, and sat down.

    One of the early-stage Heaven and Earth Reincarnation realm powerhouses slightly shook his head. ¡°Lan Yue old friend, today¡¯s matter is crucial to you. Why let two juniors come?¡±

    The other powerhouses also showed a questioning look.

    Clearly, they felt that Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei, with their ages and realms, did not belong in their circle.

    ¡°Hehe~~ old friends, though Little Long and Duanmu little girl are young, they are outstanding and have a bright future,¡± Lan Yue Elder hurriedly explained. ¡°Duanmu little girl is the daughter of the Sect Master couple of the Carefree Sect, at the mid-stage of Crossing Tribulation, and ranks in the top thirty on the Hidden Dragon List¡­¡±

    At this, the expressions of the few powerhouses softened, and they inevitably gave Duanmu Wei another look and nodded slightly.

    It seemed that Duanmu Wei¡¯s background had made the powerhouses be a bit more polite toward her.

    They were not so concerned about Duanmu Wei¡¯s talent. After all, these powerhouses had weathered many hardships and witnessed many a genius rise and fall.

    They had become indifferent. Only the geniuses who truly grew up had value. A high starting point followed by an early demise was useless.

    ¡°As for Little Long, he is a remarkable young man. This year is his first time participating in the Hidden Dragon Talent Battle, but he shows great promise and should not be underestimated,¡± Lan Yue Elder continued the introductions.

    The powerhouses neither agreed nor disagreed and did not take any more interest in Huang Xiaolong.

    Clearly, Lan Yue Elder¡¯s introduction of Huang Xiaolong was too ordinary; he had no background and was merely a commoner.

    Huang Xiaolong simply laughed off the powerhouses¡¯ disdain.

    ¡°We¡¯re all friends here. Old friends, we can begin,¡± Lan Yue Elder nodded.

    The old crone, who was a mid-stage Heaven and Earth Reincarnation realm giant, her eyes bursting with brilliant divine light, spoke with profound wisdom. ¡°Lan Yue, we have known each other for many years, and your affairs are naturally close to our hearts. Don¡¯t be anxious. This time, we are well-prepared and should be able to help you step into the mid-stage of the Heaven and Earth Reincarnation realm in one fell swoop. Among us old friends, you are the eldest, even older than me. You¡¯ve been diligent, constantly cultivating, and your mana is more than sufficient. You¡¯ve also had opportunities and fortuitous encounters, consuming numerous Spiritual Root herbs, yet there has been no sign of advancement¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand why either,¡± Lan Yue Elder lamented.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ old friend, don¡¯t be disheartened,¡± another powerhouse laughed heartily. ¡°This time we¡¯ve considered every possibility, devising a Formation that can highly concentrate the mana in your entire body and break through the barrier in one go! Your mana reserves are indeed sufficient. Perhaps the force wasn¡¯t strong enough when breaking through. Therefore, we¡¯re setting up a Formation to give you more cutting edge.¡±

    The three men and one woman, four elderly powerhouses invited by Lan Yue Elder, all nodded at the same time.

    ¡°Little brother, Elder Lan Yue is a good person. I hope he succeeds this time and reaches the mid-stage of Heaven and Earth Reincarnation realm,¡± Duanmu Wei said earnestly.

    After pausing, she continued. ¡°It should be fine, right? With several powerhouses joining forces to set up the Formation to help Elder Lan Yue break through, it¡¯s a grand arrangement.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head decisively, a teasing light on his face.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Duanmu Wei was very puzzled.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t identified the crux of the problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Without striking the key point, no matter how many powerhouses team up or how formidable the Formation they lay down, it¡¯s of no use. Just a waste of time and mana.¡±

    ¡°Pfff~~~!¡± Duanmu Wei scoffed in disbelief. ¡°Little brother, stop bragging. Although you do have many methods and are very smart, keeping to yourself, this realm of Heaven and Earth Reincarnation is not something we can discuss and assess. Giggle~~~ Do you know more about this realm than these powerhouses? Little brother, don¡¯t tell me you know the root cause of Elder Lan Yue¡¯s inability to advance.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Duanmu, I actually do know,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Actually, Elder Lan Yue is quite a decent person and doesn¡¯t put on airs, so this time, I intend to help him through this difficulty, so his cultivation may progress further. To step into the mid-stage of Heaven and Earth Reincarnation realm!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were said with utmost seriousness.

    ¡°Pfft~~~~!¡± Duanmu Wei smiled mirthfully. ¡°All right, enough with your boasting, let¡¯s just watch carefully. The powerhouses are about to arrange the Formation.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t explain further and turned his attention to the scene.

    The three men and one woman, four powerful beings, had already walked to the central space of the great hall.

    They stood in the pre-practice sequence they had arranged.

    ¡°I am grateful to all my good friends,¡± Lan Yue Elder also stood up, bowing repeatedly to express his thanks.

    ¡°Old friend, no need for formalities. Hurry over, get into the Formation¡¯s eye,¡± the old crone urged.

    Elder Lan Yue descended and took his position in the center of the four.

    The four began to brew mana, muttering incantations under their breath.

    In an instant, runes imbued with surging mana floated out, mysterious as if forged by the gods!

    The dense runes enveloped Elder Lan Yue, casting immense light that reflected off his body.

    These runes composed a formation, exuding an ancient aura filled with the essence of the Tao, as if it could elevate one¡¯s being to ascension, truly extraordinary.

    ¡°Elder Lan Yue, sit down without distractions and break through!¡± the old crone shouted like the echoing of morning bells and evening drums.

    Elder Lan Yue dared not delay and sat down cross-legged, focusing his gaze inward, mobilizing his whole body¡¯s mana to align with the essence of the runes and began his breakthrough!

    Boom~~ Boom~ Boom~~ Boom~~

    The runes and the formation indeed fortified Elder Lan Yue¡¯s mana, sharpening and empowering it.

    Rumbles like surging rivers cascaded within Elder Lan Yue as he charged at his bottleneck time and again!

    Spectacular phenomena appeared within the grand hall, a sight to behold.

    Yet, the great powers were all stern and focused, chanting spells, forming seals, and urging the runes into Elder Lan Yue¡¯s mana for blessings and enhancement.

    They were all busy, with sweat even beading on their foreheads.

    Soon, it seemed like they were approaching the most critical step.

    ¡°Roar~~~!!!!¡±

    Elder Lan Yue suddenly roared with a force that could swallow mountains and rivers!

    ¡°Break for me!!!!!¡±

    After an intense buildup, he fiercely charged at the bottleneck!

    Thunderous sounds rumbled within Elder Lan Yue, shaking the grand hall.

    His essence, energy, spirit, strength, mana¡­ all had reached their peak.

    It seemed life had also played out its most intense chapter.

    He was on the verge of entering into a brand new realm.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to succeed! We¡¯re so close!¡± Duanmu Wei exclaimed excitedly.

    Huang Xiaolong still shook his head. ¡°It will fall short of success.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken!

    Pffff~~~~~!!!!!!

    The sound of a deflating ball resonated.

    All runes, mana, and essence shattered, dissipating into nothing.

    Elder Lan Yue opened his eyes, stood up trembling, his face somewhat pale, murmuring to himself, ¡°Failed¡­ I have still failed¡­ Why, why can I not take that most crucial step¡­ Why!¡±

    He appeared despondent, dejected, and unwilling to accept this¡­

    The four experts who set the formation also seemed tired to varying degrees, their faces showing incomprehension mixed with helplessness and frustration.

    ¡°It¡¯s still no use~~¡± the old crone ground her teeth. ¡°All those years of painstaking effort, studying various formations, still to no avail!! Oh dear~~ Elder Lan Yue, our friend, we¡­ we gave it our all!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Enough, enough~~!¡± Elder Lan Yue lamented deeply. ¡°Perhaps, I am destined not to reach that level in my lifetime. I resign myself to fate¡­ Let it be, from now on, I shall leave it to destiny and no longer deliberately cultivate.¡±

    Elder Lan Yue felt as if his heart had died.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong stood up.

    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t interfere! The great powers are disheartened and depressed; sit down and don¡¯t add to the confusion,¡± Duanmu Wei hurriedly advised upon seeing this.

    However, Huang Xiaolong spoke out loudly. ¡°A simple problem has been made complicated. Elder Lan Yue, don¡¯t be anxious, I will help you, and in one fell swoop, break through the bottleneck, and enter the mid-stage of the Realm of the Heavenly Dao and its manifestations.¡±

 Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Backhanded Slap

    Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122: Backhanded Slap! Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122: Backhanded Slap! Huang Xiaolong walked out unhurriedly, with an indifferent expression and a smile on his lips, ready to help Elder Lan Yue advance.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Those powerful beings, who were feeling frustrated, suddenly heard Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, and their expressions turned colder.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± An old woman in the mid-stage of the Formation realm snapped angrily, clearly someone with a fiery temper. ¡°A mere boy, so full of arrogance! Is this matter something you can meddle in? You just stand aside and watch; you have no right to speak!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous! Elder Lan Yue is extremely downhearted, and you come out with such sarcastic remarks? What realm are you in? How old are you? What experiences do you have? To speak such words is purely to mock others.¡± Another powerful being, also furious, seemed ready to drive Huang Xiaolong away, waving a hand and, in an instant, brilliant divine light shone, and a terrible pressure pervaded the palace.

    Right, the powerhouses could never believe Huang Xiaolong. They were all titans who had painstakingly studied for years to create Formations and who worked together to no avail.

    What could Huang Xiaolong do?

    He was just a milk-nosed youth.

    ¡°Young man! The realm of Formation is not something you can understand!¡± A great being scolded angrily.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong just chuckled and looked towards Elder Lan Yue, who appeared despondent and on the verge of tears. ¡°Elder Lan Yue, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°This~~this¡­¡± Elder Lan Yue was stunned for a moment, then gave Huang Xiaolong a deep look, feeling even more that he was unfathomable.

    Completely inscrutable!

    In the time that they had spent together, Elder Lan Yue felt that although Huang Xiaolong was young, he knew a great deal, and his knowledge was varied. Though there was a large gap in age and realm between them, Elder Lan Yue had gradually developed a certain respect for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, are you serious?¡± Elder Lan Yue murmured.

    ¡°Of course. Elder Lan Yue, when have I ever joked with you?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled freely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ give it a try then!¡± Elder Lan Yue, gritting his teeth and stomping his foot, said so.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Several powerhouses objected at the same time. ¡°Elder Lan Yue, this kind of matter is not to be taken lightly! A youth, no matter how talented, simply cannot help you advance in realm! It¡¯s nothing but a pipe dream!¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a pipe dream or not, we can only say after trying it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile. ¡°To put it unpleasantly, treat a living horse as if it¡¯s a dead horse for all the good it will do!¡±

    Treating a living horse as a dead horse?

    Upon hearing this, Elder Lan Yue slapped his forehead. ¡°Yes! Yes! That¡¯s exactly it! Even if there¡¯s only a slim chance, or even no chance at all, we still have to try it, rather than just sitting here waiting for death. I have enough accumulated Mana, but I¡¯ve just fallen short. To give up like this, I really can¡¯t bear it! It would even give rise to a Heart Demon, affecting my future fortune!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, just give it a try!¡± Elder Lan Yue made up his mind.

    However, while he spoke with such determination, discerning his demeanor, he still didn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong could do it. At best, it was just a trial, considered a consolation for the mind.

    Of course, perhaps he wasn¡¯t even aware that subconsciously, Elder Lan Yue still held a sliver of trust and hope for Huang Xiaolong; otherwise, he would not have agreed.

    ¡°Elder friend, this is absurd! You¡¯ve become senile!¡± The old woman was both angry and amused. ¡°How can you trust the words of a child?¡±

    But since Elder Lan Yue had already agreed, it was hard for the others to advise further.

    ¡°It¡¯s an impossible affair, a complete farce.¡±

    ¡°It will make people laugh their heads off.¡±

    ¡°A youth attempting to help a Formation realm powerhouse advance is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    ¡°Well, Elder Lan Yue is both physically and mentally exhausted; his mind is blurred. Let¡¯s see what this young man can do.¡±

    ¡­

    The powerhouses were shaking their heads and sighing on the side.

    ¡°Little brother~~ you really know how to play,¡± Duanmu Wei stuck out her tongue from the side, praying that Elder Lan Yue and his few old friends wouldn¡¯t get angry and turn against Huang Xiaolong. She truly didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong could bring about such a miracle!

    ¡°Good, very good, Elder Lan Yue, since you¡¯ve agreed, then there¡¯s one thing you must promise me,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke very seriously, and with a confidence that was almost terrifying.

    Influenced by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mood, Elder Lan Yue subconsciously believed him a bit more. ¡°What is it? Little Long, just speak your mind! At this point, what do I have left to be squeamish about? Tell me!¡±

    It looked like Elder Lan Yue had decided to go all in.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± The old woman, observing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression and attitude, began to have a hint of doubt as well, thinking that this young man was too composed and was definitely serious, with no joking involved. Did he perhaps have some special treasure or supreme Immortal Pill that could truly help Elder Lan Yue break through his constraints?

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to the old woman. ¡°Elder, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you planning to use some kind of treasure or Immortal Pill to help Elder Lan Yue succeed?¡± the old woman inquired.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    After pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°I won¡¯t use anything; no reliance on any external forces.¡±

    Huh?

    Without the aid of any external objects?

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The old woman¡¯s face turned cold and ugly again. Her disappointment was written all over her face.

    ¡°Then indeed, we need to widen our horizons.¡± Several powerful beings mocked once more.

    ¡°Alright, Lan Yue, let¡¯s get back to the main topic.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled amiably at the elderly Lan Yue.

    ¡°Fine. Little Long, don¡¯t be restrained, from now on, I¡¯ll listen to you. Do as you please.¡± Lan Yue nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Then, Lan Yue, please gather all your Mana within your body. And also, relax, completely relax,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile in his eyes.

    ¡°Gather all my Mana?¡± Lan Yue was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, do not let even a tiny bit of Mana leak out. Just like you¡¯re an ordinary old man, not a cultivator,¡± Huang Xiaolong said meaningfully.

    ¡°Huff~~~¡± Lan Yue breathed out, ¡°That¡¯s simple. Anything else?¡±

    As he spoke, Lan Yue did as Huang Xiaolong instructed, condensing the robust Mana in his body into a mass, sealing it up tightly.

    Shortly after, the brilliance on Lan Yue¡¯s body faded, and both his demeanor and divine light dissipated, making him appear no different from an ordinary old man.

    ¡°Good, next, Lan Yue, please retract your divine sense as well,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Lan Yue did not dawdle and sealed his divine sense as well.

    ¡°Little Long¡­¡± Lan Yue started to ask with a smile on his face.

    Unexpectedly!

    Before he could finish speaking!

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly lashed out!

    Slap~~~!!!!

    He threw a slap directly across Lan Yue¡¯s face!!!!

    Following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s instructions, Lan Yue had sealed his divine sense and Mana, and this slap from Huang Xiaolong came so unexpectedly and swiftly that Lan Yue couldn¡¯t dodge it, let alone react.

    Silence!

    Utter silence!

    The palace was as quiet as a ghost.

    What the fuck¨CLan Yue was all smiles and amiable, doing as Huang Xiaolong ordered, when out of the blue, Huang Xiaolong slapped him across the face!

    Suddenly, a shocking crimson handprint was left on Lan Yue¡¯s left cheek. Since he had no protective Mana at the moment and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength was quite considerable, there was a significant swelling, resembling a pig¡¯s head!

    Dumbfounded!

    Lan Yue¡¯s elderly friends were dumbfounded!

    Duanmu Wei stood there, stunned like a wooden chicken, uncontrollably biting her finger so hard without feeling any pain whatsoever.

    Giant figures of the Heaven and Earth Formation realm were slapped across their faces!

    ¡°Lan Yue¡­ Lan Yue, my old friend, how many years has it been since someone last slapped you?¡± the old crone uttered in a daze. ¡°A hundred years? Two hundred years? Five hundred years? The world is upside down! The world has turned upside down today!¡±

    At the same time!

    ¡°Roar!!!!¡±

    Lan Yue roared furiously!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A terrifying pressure exploded like a nuclear bomb had detonated!

    He was enraged!

    It was an instinctual fury!

    He was like a calm volcano that suddenly erupted, and his scorching magma sought to incinerate everything!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 You Are the True Monster

    Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: You Are the True Monster! Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: You Are the True Monster! Lan Yue, the elder, was truly enraged!

    He asked himself, throughout these days, he had treated Huang Xiaolong with nothing but kindness, protected him, appreciated him, and never acted superior due to his age. He even trusted him, concealed his own realm, sealed his divine consciousness, and never took precautions.

    But, out of nowhere, Huang Xiaolong slapped him across the face.

    Not to mention anything else, given their ages, he was much older than Huang Xiaolong, and thus an elder. For a junior to act so recklessly and insult an elder, it was nothing less than a heinous crime.

    Lan Yue, the elder, deeply felt the meaning of the phrase ¡°repaying kindness with ingratitude¡±!

    At that moment, his blood surged, and boundless mana exploded out!

    The friends Lan Yue, the elder, had invited also roared in anger, bellowing that they wanted to kill Huang Xiaolong immediately.

    Duanmu Wei was nearly driven mad with anxiety.

    However, Huang Xiaolong himself was leisurely with his arms crossed, a confident smile on his face.

    ¡°Little Long! Why have you insulted me?¡± Lan Yue, the elder, appeared like a wrathful deity, seemingly ready to strike.

    However!

    Boom~~!!!!

    His mana climbed higher and higher!

    In an instant, the entire palace was engulfed in a storm of wind and clouds!

    In the midst of this, it was as if someone was chanting sacred scriptures!

    A beam of golden light soared into the sky from above Lan Yue, the elder¡¯s head.

    This golden light shone for an eternity, shaking heaven and earth, as timeless as the ages.

    As the golden light soared upward, the nature¡¯s spiritual energy within a hundred mile radius was drawn in from all directions toward this place.

    In a blink, it gathered above the palace, forming a funnel shape, pouring down and directly into Lan Yue, the elder¡¯s body.

    His body emitted immeasurable light, and he seemed to grow younger, as if he had borrowed a few thousand years from the heavens, reincarnated for another life!

    Within his eyes, the sun, moon, and stars revolved.

    He successfully broke through! Mid-stage of the Law Manifestation Realm!

    ¡°This~~¡± Facing such an unexpected turn of events, Lan Yue, the elder¡¯s raging anger instantly subsided, replaced by bewilderment, stupor, and a dream-like unreality.

    ¡°Ah!!!! Lan Yue, my old friend! You! You! You! You have broken through! Unbelievable! You¡¯ve broken through!¡± the old lady also screamed in frenzy.

    Several mighty beings waved their fists, as excited as children.

    ¡°Er~~~¡± Duanmu Wei looked at Lan Yue, the elder, and then at Huang Xiaolong, her thoughts frozen in time.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Lan Yue, senior, congratulations on finally breaking through the bottleneck and advancing to the mid-stage of the Law Manifestation Realm.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not show much surprise or shock, as if everything was perfectly under his control.

    ¡°Little Long! You!¡± Lan Yue, the elder, cleansed his face with mana, and the swelling palm print left by Huang Xiaolong was instantly smoothed out; his skin was smooth and delicate as a peeled egg.

    ¡°Is it¡­ deliberate?¡± Lan Yue, the elder, suddenly understood. ¡°You deliberately slapped me and then¡­ prepared me for a breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lan Yue, senior, who says it wasn¡¯t? This, well, is my method, no use of treasures, spiritual pills, or Spiritual Roots, it¡¯s just a slap to get it done. However, I was indeed rash, causing you, Lan Yue, senior, to be consumed by anger¡­ This is my fault, my fault.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckling expression. ¡°I hope that Lan Yue, senior, won¡¯t take offense at his junior.¡±

    ¡°Blame you for what?¡± Lan Yue, the elder¡¯s heart was already filled with ecstasy.

    Heaven have mercy! He had already given up all hope, but who could have foreseen such a turn of events!

    This breakthrough was like being granted a new life!

    Overcome with excitement, the old Lan Yue rushed forward and grabbed Huang Xiaolong, too choked up with emotion to speak.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for this?¡± The old crone was genuinely bewildered, her face full of question marks. ¡°Young man, you truly are remarkable. In our cultivation of mana, we value realm the most, and you¡¯ve helped old friend Lan Yue break through a long-sealed realm. Using this unexpected strategy isn¡¯t really a big deal.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t get it, you¡¯ve completely bamboozled all of us¨Cwhat in the world is going on?¡± Several powerful beings asked in unison.

    The situation was too bizarre.

    I¡¯ve heard of advancing levels by taking elixirs.

    I¡¯ve heard of advancing through sudden enlightenment.

    I¡¯ve heard of leveling up by encountering fortuitous adventures.

    ¡­

    But I¡¯ve never heard of someone advancing from being slapped.

    ¡°Young man, if you can make people break through by slapping their faces, then good, come and slap me!¡± one of the mighty ones half-joked, half-serious said to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh¨Cesteemed seniors, this is just a fluke for me,¡± Huang Xiaolong humbly said. ¡°Old friend Lan Yue, you have been generous to me these days, and I thought about helping you break through your realm. Today, I can finally hold myself accountable.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I am indeed overjoyed and ecstatic about advancing, but¡­you¡¯ve got to let me in on the reason, right?¡± Old man Lan Yue wore a look of unbearable curiosity.

    ¡°Young man, do tell,¡± the old crone urged eagerly, ¡°I was rude to you just now, don¡¯t take it to heart, and don¡¯t hold it against us old fossils. Come on, speak, speak.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, share with us~¡± Duanmu Wei too came over.

    ¡°Well¨Cactually, it¡¯s quite simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong started talking. ¡°I have a fate with old friend Lan Yue, and we have spent some time together, so I am somewhat familiar with his matters.¡±

    Everyone quieted down, pricking up their ears to listen to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s account.

    ¡°Old friend Lan Yue has been stuck at the early stage of the Heavenly Body Law for too long. Despite his diligent cultivation and taking a large number of heavenly treasures that boost mana, he simply couldn¡¯t advance. Why is that? I analyzed a bit and finally figured out the reason,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained leisurely.

    ¡°What is the reason?¡± Everyone asked in unison, eyes wide open, staring unwaveringly at Huang Xiaolong.

    To tell the truth, this reason had puzzled old man Lan Yue and many old friends for years, and they had racked their brains trying to unravel it.

    Now that the answer was in front of them, they all held their breath!

    ¡°Because¨CLan Yue¡¯s Cultivation Technique is the ¡®Raging Sun Fury,¡¯ a technique that¡¯s explosively masculine and reaches for the skies,¡± Huang Xiaolong said methodically.

    ¡°Yes, the ¡®Raging Sun Fury,¡¯ the Lan Yue family¡¯s heritage technique, is on par with those practiced by the great sects,¡± the old crone nodded, agreeing.

    ¡°This technique is naturally good, with incredibly powerful attacks and penetrating vigor¡­but! Old friend Lan Yue¡¯s nature is¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Far too gentle, too mild, and too amiable. He lacks the decisiveness and edge required for carnage. If I¡¯m not mistaken, in all his life, Lan Yue has rarely got angry.¡±

    At these words, it seemed as though Lan Yue himself understood something.

    ¡°Right! Old friend Lan Yue has always been that peacemaker, kind-hearted and getting along with others. We¡¯ve been friends for many years, side by side, and I¡¯ve never seen him in a fierce argument with anyone. Even when there were small frictions, he would negotiate and solve them in a calm and peaceful manner,¡± another powerful being nodded. ¡°Impressive, young man, you¡¯ve made quite an accurate analysis of old friend Lan Yue¡¯s nature, hitting the nail right on the head.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because old friend Lan Yue is too kind, and the ¡®Raging Sun Fury¡¯ he inherited too violent, that they conflict, causing him to be unable to break through the barrier.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong talked at length, like an instructor imparting wisdom.

    The big shots listened with rapt attention, like students.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Old friend Lan Yue, you lack fury! You must be enraged, letting his emotions explode suddenly. Only then can you reach a critical point, allowing mana to soar along with emotions, breaking through the restraints in one fell swoop!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    ¡°Oh! I understand now, so that¡¯s why you had old friend Lan Yue gather his mana and divine sense to become like a mortal, and then you slapped him without saying anything,¡± the old crone suddenly realized. ¡°Anyone who gets slapped, especially by a sudden slap, will instantaneously become enraged. There¡¯s a saying, even a clay figure has a bit of temper, let alone a powerful practitioner like old friend Lan Yue who¡¯s at the Heavenly Body Law realm?¡±

    ¡°Young man, if you had told old friend Lan Yue about this method in advance, even if he was willing to be slapped, he wouldn¡¯t have broken through. You needed to catch him completely off guard!¡± another mighty one said.

    ¡°Excellent! This is marvelous! Young man, you truly are out of the ordinary! You¡¯ve combined the Cultivation Technique with the cultivator¡¯s temperament and personality to find the truth!¡± the old crone¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless people, but I¡¯ve never come across a genius like you! If we combine all the geniuses on the Dragon Ranking, they wouldn¡¯t match up to you! You are the real anomaly! Your future is boundless!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 The Opening

    Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: The Opening Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: The Opening Now, these powerhouses had thoroughly changed their attitudes towards Huang Xiaolong. To say that their behavior had gone from arrogant to extremely respectful was no exaggeration!

    What they had studied for years and still remained clueless about, Huang Xiaolong had solved with ease. One must know, each breakthrough in the Heaven and Earth Avatar was a defiance of the heavens. Huang Xiaolong had essentially aided Elder Lan Yue in achieving a defiance of the heavens!

    Throughout history, defying the heavens had always been a miracle, a divine feat!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s analysis of Elder Lan Yue¡¯s cultivation technique, personality, among other things, was coherent, penetrating, and convincing, gaining the submission of the big shots.

    ¡°Come! Little Long, please take a seat, please take a seat! Hahahaha~~ Today I am truly overjoyed; a longstanding wish has been fulfilled ¨C such a joyous occasion is cause for celebration! We must celebrate!¡± Elder Lan Yue warmly took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, seated him, then ordered the servants to prepare a banquet.

    Duanmu Wei still sat next to Huang Xiaolong, her large eyes brimming with a strange light, clicking her tongue in admiration. ¡°Little brother, I really didn¡¯t see this coming. Your theoretical knowledge in cultivation is quite impressive; you¡¯re really smart. Hey~~ How many other secrets are you keeping from me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Simple?~~ When all these powerhouses are at their wits¡¯ end, not to mention, they say that even with all the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon Ranking joining forces, they couldn¡¯t achieve this, yet you did it on your own.¡± Duanmu Wei looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes that couldn¡¯t quite hide her admiration.

    At that moment, the servants filed in.

    Every one of them carried a tray laden with fine wines, exquisite dishes, premium elixirs, and precious herbs.

    During the banquet, Elder Lan Yue and the other powerhouses were all very attentive, offering Huang Xiaolong drinks and toasting him.

    Elder Lan Yue also shared with a few old friends how Huang Xiaolong had crippled Zhongnan Mountain¡¯s genius Pu Gonglin.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± The old granny was exceptionally warm towards Huang Xiaolong, calling him by his name. ¡°You truly possess an unyielding spirit. Right, looking back and forth will never lead to great achievements. Throughout the ages, all those who have dominated one side of the world, which one of them wasn¡¯t unruly and acted on their convictions? Peacefully prepare for the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition. As for the Zhongnan Mountain sect, a few of us have some connections and will speak on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°Seniors, I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯d like to handle this matter myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine as well~~¡± The old granny didn¡¯t insist, smiling. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll stay at our friend Elder Lan Yue¡¯s place. When the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition begins, we¡¯ll go together and cheer for you, Little Long.¡±

    Pausing, the old granny then looked at Duanmu Wei. ¡°And we¡¯ll cheer for Little Miss Duanmu too.¡±

    Well, it seemed that the powerhouses were displaying some favoritism towards Duanmu Wei too.

    In the following days, Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei lived comfortably in Lan Yue Tower. They spent their days chatting with the Heaven and Earth Avatar realm powerhouses over tea and discussing cultivation issues, living very contentedly.

    Perhaps because Lan Yue Tower was hosting several powerhouses, those from Zhongnan Mountain sect did not appear to seek vengeance from Huang Xiaolong.

    All was calm.

    Finally!

    One day!

    Morning¨C

    Wuu wuu wuu~~ Wuu wuu wuu~~~

    Rousing horn sounds blasted from the distance!

    It seemed to be summoning something.

    The horn sounds were powerful, grand, majestic, scattering the clouds above and allowing the sunlight to pierce through, scattering patches of mottled gold upon the ocean surface. These fragmented rays of sunshine, showering upon one¡¯s body, sparked a sense of inexplicable fervor!

    Huang Xiaolong, Duanmu Wei, Elder Lan Yue, and the other powerhouses walked out from Lan Yue Tower, unhurriedly.

    ¡°Whew~~ The annual battle for the Hidden Dragon Ranking is finally about to commence!¡± Duanmu Wei clenched her fists tightly, a sharp light flickering in her beautiful eyes, her fighting spirit surging!

    She had just broken through a realm, and these days at Lan Yue Tower, in the presence of a group of powerhouses, she had made remarkable progress. She was eager to surpass herself and improve her ranking! At least, she wanted to enter the top twenty!

    ¡°Little brother, your big sister here doesn¡¯t hope to encounter you during the competition,¡± Duanmu Wei half-joked and half-seriously said to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~~ Big Sister Duanmu, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure to show mercy,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    At that moment, streaks of spiritual light flew rapidly over Lan Yue Tower, emitting a tearing sound as they sliced through the air.

    Looking up, Huang Xiaolong saw various cultivators standing on flying swords while others stood on different flying magical treasures, all of differing realms.

    ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s go together. To Codfish Island.¡± Elder Lan Yue smiled.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Right then, Elder Lan Yue directly summoned a flying treasure.

    It was a towering ship, seemingly cast from pure gold, capable of accommodating over a hundred people, imposing and grand, with the mast soaring into the sky!

    ¡°What a fine ship!¡± Huang Xiaolong praised loudly.

    ¡°Aboard!¡± Elder Lan Yue transformed into a streak of light and flew onto the ship.

    Huang Xiaolong and Duanmu Wei, hand in hand, boarded the ship.

    Everyone stood on the deck, heading straight for Codfish Island, where the Dragon Ranking competition was to be held.

    Along the way, other cultivators deliberately maintained a distance from this precious ship, not daring to get too close or even to overtake it.

    Woo woo woo~~ woo woo woo~~

    The piercing sound of the horn grew closer and closer.

    The treasure ship was a high-quality flying treasure, remarkable for its swift speed, but surprisingly stable, gliding through the wind and waves. In less than two hours, they arrived at their destination!

    Codfish Island!

    This was an extremely vast island, enveloped in celestial mist, bursting with Spiritual Energy, impenetrable by divine sense.

    The shape and outline of the island were just like a giant codfish, which was how it got its name.

    ¡°We land on the island!¡± Elder Lan Yue controlled the treasure ship, beginning its descent.

    At last, the group landed on a plaza paved with white jade.

    The plaza was boundless, the mist rising in clouds.

    At this time, the plaza was already dotted with groups of cultivators, young and old, with many of them wearing the uniform attire of great sects.

    Among them, there were giants of the Heaven and Earth Law Phase realm!

    There were also prodigies with outstanding talent and charisma, peerlessly elegant.

    It was, indeed, a gathering of the finest heroes.

    This truly was a premier event in the overseas world of cultivators, and those who could come were all exceptional.

    Huang Xiaolong was opening his eyes wide, looking around in admiration.

    He saw that at the edge of the plaza, there were three great roads.

    These three roads were obscured by dense Spiritual Fog that could not be dispersed, the ends hidden from view.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen~~~~¡± An ancient, desolate, and majestic voice echoed across the plaza.

    In an instant, the previously somewhat noisy plaza quieted down.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The ancient voice continued, ¡°Welcome, everyone. Now, please enter in an orderly manner. Old rules, the geniuses with a ranking on the Dragon List, please take the leftmost road. Those without a ranking on the Dragon List but wish to participate in this year¡¯s battle of talents, please take the middle road. Spectators, please take the rightmost road. Everyone, please follow the rules and do not take the wrong path.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, esteemed seniors, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll see you later,¡± Duanmu Wei, familiar with the rules, said her goodbyes to Huang Xiaolong, Elder Lan Yue, and others. ¡°Little brother, take the middle road. There should be some challenges, but with your wisdom and strength, you should be able to pass smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Big Sister Duanmu, go ahead,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll meet later.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, we are only here to watch, not with you, we¡¯ll go ahead,¡± Elder Lan Yue also smiled faintly. ¡°Good luck. Later on, we¡¯ll watch you compete with many talents for the supremacy of the world.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 The Wives Are Here

    Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: The Wives Are Here Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: The Wives Are Here Huang Xiaolong watched Duanmu Wei walk alone to the far left path on the edge of the plaza.

    ¡°Little Long, I have high hopes for you in this year¡¯s Dragon Hidden Ranking Competition,¡± Elder Lan Yue patted Huang Xiaolong on the shoulder. ¡°Your mastery over the path of Ghost Cultivation will catch those geniuses on the list off guard. However, there is one person you should be especially wary of.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°That person is Nangong Hong!¡± Elder Lan Yue¡¯s tone became more serious as he spoke.

    The other powerful figures present, including an old woman who had reached the mid-phase of the Law of Heaven and Earth, were also visibly moved.

    Nangong Hong!

    ¡°Yes, Nangong Hong. This man, a disciple of Shushan, is also the first genius to rise from the Shushan Sword Sect in nearly a thousand years! At the age of eighteen, he already made it to the eighth level of the Xuanhuang Tower. His talent and genius are unmatched in our era. His future is undoubtedly that of becoming an immortal!¡± Elder Lan Yue¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Nangong Hong has always dominated the top position of the Dragon Hidden Ranking unchallenged! His spot is secure! No one can shake it! All other geniuses, no matter how excellent, can only vie for second place. It¡¯s truly sad that the current geniuses are born in the same era as Nangong Hong; they are forever doomed to live in his shadow!¡±

    ¡°Is he that formidable?¡± Huang Xiaolong was intrigued.

    He was afraid that the so-called geniuses on the Dragon Hidden Ranking might all be like Xia Ding, Shi Feng, and those of similar caliber¨Cimpressive to look at but not practical when challenged, making the competition dull. Now, hearing of such a talent, a fighting spirit surged within Huang Xiaolong, and a gleam shone in his eyes.

    ¡°Nangong Hong is 27 this year, and he has already reached the late stage of the Tribulation Realm; he¡¯s a freak! And his actual combat power¡­¡± Elder Lan Yue gave a somewhat embarrassed smile. ¡°To tell the truth, without exaggeration, when I was at the early phase of the Law of Heaven and Earth, I was slightly less capable than him, lacking his sharpness in Sword Dao.¡±

    Incredible!

    A youth in the late stage of the Tribulation Realm could actually defeat Elder Lan Yue when he was at the early phase of the Law of Heaven and Earth!

    This was a cross-level battle, and not just across a small realm, but across a seemingly insurmountable major realm!

    For example, it¡¯s rare but not impossible for someone at the early phase of the Tribulation Realm to defeat someone at the mid-phase of the same realm.

    However, jumping directly from the late phase of the Tribulation Realm to defeat a powerful person at the early phase of the Law of Heaven and Earth was nothing short of a miracle! No, even the word miracle is an understatement for such an achievement!

    ¡°Also, Little Long, according to the intelligence I¡¯ve gathered, Nangong Hong has been in seclusion before the start of this year¡¯s Dragon Hidden Ranking Competition. Undoubtedly, he is attempting to break through to a higher realm, to the Law of Heaven and Earth. You know, with the full support of the Shushan Sword Sect pouring their resources into him, his chances of success are very high,¡± the old woman stated with a sharp intake of breath, very seriously. ¡°Little Long, if Nangong Hong successfully advances during this competition, do you realize what that means?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know. If he could defeat powerhouses in the early phase of the Law of Heaven and Earth while he was at the late phase of the Tribulation Realm, wouldn¡¯t he be unstoppable if he ascended to the Law of Heaven and Earth? He would sweep everything aside!¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled meaningfully, muttering to himself¨C

    ¡®I¡¯m actually hoping this Nangong Hong reaches the Law of Heaven and Earth! The stronger he is, the better! Only then will defeating him be truly satisfying!¡¯

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong knew very well that there would inevitably be a clash between him and the Shushan Sword Sect!

    Several disciples from the Shushan Sword Sect had already perished at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, and with the sect¡¯s influence, it was impossible they wouldn¡¯t trace it back to him!

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t flawless in covering his tracks, after all!

    ¡®A battle with that Nangong Hong is inevitable¡­ unavoidable!¡¯

    ¡°Little Long, all in all, Nangong Hong is like a deity descended to earth. In this Dragon Hidden Ranking battle, you should avoid him if possible,¡± Elder Lan Yue kindly advised. ¡°All right, let¡¯s head in.¡±

    With that, Elder Lan Yue and a group of mighty figures directly entered the path on the far right side of the plaza.

    The middle path was the one Huang Xiaolong took, meant for newcomers who hadn¡¯t yet ranked on the Dragon Hidden Ranking but were participating in the competition.

    Without further hesitation, Huang Xiaolong quickly walked towards the central grand avenue.

    Beside Huang Xiaolong, numerous young men and women hurried past, all with excited expressions and almost brimming with pride.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry! The Dragon Hidden Ranking Competition is about to start! I can¡¯t wait any longer! This is the moment to make a name for oneself! So thrilling!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve rigorously trained for years, and my killing move is perfected. This year, my name will surely be on the Hidden Dragon Rankings!¡±

    ¡°Those geniuses on the list aren¡¯t necessarily stronger than me! All I¡¯m missing is an opportunity! Now that it¡¯s here, I must seize it!¡±

    ¡°Our Sect Master said, as long as I make it onto the list this time, he will betroth Little Sister to me! For Little Sister, for love, I shall fight!¡±

    ¡­

    The warriors around Huang Xiaolong were brimming with fighting spirit, and each of them couldn¡¯t stop fantasizing.

    Huang Xiaolong, without a change in expression, swept the area with his divine sense and discovered¨C

    The majority of the newcomers were in the Divine Skills realm, with fewer in the Transcending Tribulation realm.

    ¡®Heh~~ There are still many daydreamers these days. With this rabble, they still fantasize about making the list? That¡¯s simply foolish~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    As they walked, suddenly!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression subtly changed. He sensed the presence of his wives!!!!

    Ma Chuxia! Huo Bingyan! Yan Pianpian! Feng Hanyan!

    Four wives!

    Because Huang Xiaolong had left life-saving moves in their souls, he could accurately sense their approximate locations!

    And now, Huang Xiaolong indeed felt very clearly that his four wives were here on Codfish Island!

    ¡®Hahaha! Did my wives come along with the people from Emei to watch the Hidden Dragon Rankings competition?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was overjoyed!

    It had been a long time since he had seen his wives!

    ¡°That¡¯s great! My dear wives, I don¡¯t know how your cultivation has been these days, whether you¡¯ve lost weight or gained weight¡­ hahaha~~~ soon we¡¯ll meet! Soon we¡¯ll meet!¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was desperate to see his wives right away.

    However, upon a careful sensing, his wives were not walking the middle path, meaning, they were not participating in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Rankings battle.

    Then, they must have taken the path farthest to the right. They were just here to watch!

    Huang Xiaolong moved quickly, his steps swift as light, brushing past some people.

    At the end of the road, a ravine appeared ahead.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This ravine was immeasurable in length and several dozens of yards wide. Below seemed to be a bottomless abyss, dark and ominous.

    Many people stood on one side of the ravine, looking across to the other side.

    On the other side was a cave with light seeping out from its entrance.

    ¡°All newcomers who wish to participate in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Rankings must cross a barrier, um, just cross this ravine,¡± a deep male voice echoed through the space, but no one was visible. ¡°Those who can successfully cross the ravine will enter the cave and proceed to the battlefield. Those who cannot will fall into the abyss, but don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die; you will be transmitted to the spectator seats.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 You Play the Part Really Well

    Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: You Play the Part Really Well! Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: You Play the Part Really Well! Back then, all the rookies had come to the edge of the ravine and stopped to look around.

    ¡°There¡¯s a cave on the other side. If we get across, we can enter the cave and reach the main battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Huh, and here I thought it was some kind of test¨Cjust a simple ravine. Though it¡¯s several dozen zhang wide, it¡¯s no problem at all for us cultivators. Just one dash and we¡¯re across.¡±

    ¡°This pass is too easy, let¡¯s go over!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong momentarily set aside the longing for his wives and chuckled as he eyed the ravine in front of him, resembling a scar from a demon. ¡°Since when is anything that easy?¡±

    No sooner had he thought this than dozens of rookies, unable to hold back, rushed towards the other side of the ravine.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    Their mana exploded, propelling their bodies as they sped across.

    It was as if they had jet packs installed on their backs, bursting out in a puff, their bodies slicing through the air with a whooshing sound.

    Indeed, for cultivators who could fly and burrow, a few dozen zhang was really nothing. It was unwise to measure them by ordinary standards. Even those at the Mana Realm wouldn¡¯t be hindered by such a pass.

    But!

    ¡°Ah~~~! No!¡±

    Just as they crossed a few zhang, their bodies froze mid-air above the ravine.

    Then, the screams started.

    Next, a terrifying suction force burst from the depths of the ravine, forcibly dragging them down.

    In the blink of an eye, this group of rookies vanished without a trace.

    ¡°Uh~~¡± the rookies observing from the opposite bank bulged their eyes out.

    Huang Xiaolong had anticipated something like this might happen.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong realized that there was a terrifying gravity within the ravine, even more dreadful than that of an abyss. Whenever a cultivator tried to fly across, this gravity would activate and forcefully pull them down.

    And that was not all. In addition to the gravity, the ravine was filled with the howls and shrieks of countless demons and monsters. These noises could disturb the cultivators, causing them to have distracting thoughts and tremble with fear, ultimately leading to their downfall.

    ¡°Everyone, be cautious. It seems there¡¯s a gravity formation set up inside the ravine. Use flying swords, and if you have any, use magical treasures,¡± advised an early-stage Tribulation Realm woman, having spotted the trick.

    Straight away, the rookies each brought out their flying swords or special flying artifacts and leaped anew.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    A dense mass of flying swords and magical artifacts, carrying people, rushed toward the other side like shooting stars.

    It was when they were halfway across that the gravity pulled at them!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~!

    Half of the rookies hadn¡¯t even made a sound before they fell down.

    The rest of them, while controlling their flying swords and magical treasures, formed seals with their hands to resist the gravity as they squeezed their way towards the other side.

    At that moment, various cries and screams of demons and monsters assaulted their ears.

    The terrifying sound made their hearts quiver.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!!!¡±

    Some who had managed to withstand the gravity couldn¡¯t defend against the demonic noises that invaded their ears and minds.

    Like dumplings, they fell into the abyss.

    In the end, only around 30 to 40 rookies successfully reached the other side.

    One by one, they seemed paralyzed, sitting on the ground gasping for breath, their eyes still showing traces of unsettlement.

    Indeed, out of the hundreds of rookies who attempted this challenge, only 30 or 40 ¡°survived.¡±

    The elimination rate was incredibly high.

    In other words, among the young generation of cultivators in the overseas world today, the talented ones were mostly already on the Hidden Dragon List, and those not included mostly lacked the qualifications to challenge it.

    The prestige of the Hidden Dragon List was indeed very high!

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much, just go over there,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and then strolled out leisurely.

    He didn¡¯t fly. He didn¡¯t summon a flying sword or a flying treasure either.

    Huang Xiaolong walked as if he were in his own garden or window-shopping in a mall, gently walking along.

    He directly walked over the ravine, walking on air!

    ¡°Uh~~!!!!¡±

    The several dozen newcomers opposite him, upon seeing this, were all dumbfounded, their eyes about to pop out of their sockets.

    What the hell!

    Is he seriously just walking on air?

    Ignoring the terrifying gravity?

    Ignoring the fearsome roars of demons?

    Huang Xiaolong, hands in his pockets, walked neither fast nor slow, showing no signs of mana fluctuations, and his facial expression was very calm, relaxed, and unflustered.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong reached the other side.

    ¡°Brother, you¡­ what is this,¡± one of the newcomers mutteringly scratched his head. ¡°Are you showing off here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really good showing-off~~ I¡¯m impressed, impressed, brother, how did you get across?¡±

    ¡°Brother, could it be that you have some unparalleled treasure on you?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Heh heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong just chuckled. ¡°Alright, everyone hurry up and head to the main battlefield.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t stop and headed towards the faintly glowing cave in front.

    He quickly entered the cave.

    Only then did the others swarm in behind him.

    The cave was spacious, with rough and uneven walls, and occasionally, the sound of dripping water could be heard.

    Huang Xiaolong walked at the forefront, the newcomers subconsciously not daring to surpass him, walking meekly behind like underlings.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extreme show-off behavior earlier had already subdued everyone.

    Even the most arrogant geniuses had their pride smashed to smithereens by Huang Xiaolong.

    As they walked, the light ahead grew brighter and brighter.

    In the end¨C

    After exiting the cave, they entered a vast garden.

    This garden was expansive, with colorful butterflies fluttering about, streams babbling past, flowers in bloom creating a dreamy scene that was fragrant and relaxing.

    In the garden, several pavilions stood distinctively.

    Outside some pavilions, wooden plaques hung with names written on them¨C ¡°Qingcheng Sect,¡± ¡°Diancang Sect,¡± ¡°Tianshan Sect,¡± ¡°Kongtong Sect¡±¡­

    and so on with names of various sects.

    At that moment, an elder dressed in dark blue robes approached Huang Xiaolong and the others. His presence was profound, his appearance imposing and meticulous.

    As he walked, he spoke, ¡°Congratulations to all the newcomers for passing the test and reaching this place to participate in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List Talent Battle. Stepping onto this grand stage, you are going to compete with talents from various places. Congratulations. Now, I will verify your qualifications for the competition. After verification, you can rest in one of these empty pavilions here, or you can head straight to the main battlefield to get a feel of the atmosphere beforehand.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, so these pavilions are for resting,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    The elder first approached Huang Xiaolong and extended his hand. ¡°Young man, please show your proof of qualification for the competition. A recommendation letter, or verification that you are a disciple of some major sect.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a recommendation letter, nor am I a disciple of any major sect,¡± Huang Xiaolong said languidly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The elder¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Found the Wife

    Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127: Found the Wife! Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127: Found the Wife! The elderly man, on hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, had his eyebrows shoot up, his pupils contract slightly, and a trace of severity appeared on his face!

    What the fuck! Are you here just to stir up trouble, kid?

    You don¡¯t have a recommendation letter, nor are you a disciple from a major sect, so why are you here?

    You are essentially a ¡®three-no¡¯ person; even if you get past the barriers, you still aren¡¯t qualified to participate in the Hidden Dragon Ranking talent competition!

    ¡°Heh~~¡± The old man laughed in anger. ¡°Young man, are you here to make a mockery of this old man? Could it be that before you came, you didn¡¯t even bother to understand the rules?¡±

    The rookies following behind Huang Xiaolong, upon hearing his statement, also appeared a bit stunned. Then they burst into laughter, with some even taking delight in his misfortune. No wonder, they all had witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s overbearing strength; now that he apparently didn¡¯t qualify to join the Hidden Dragon Ranking contest, it meant they had one less terrifying competitor!

    This was incredibly good news!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Turns out it was all a farce, having no qualifications but coming here for some fun. This is asking for death.¡±

    ¡°Such irreverence towards the world will surely meet with severe punishment!¡±

    ¡°This kind of person should be kicked out!¡±

    ¡°Kicked out? At the very least, his cultivation should be crippled. Otherwise, anyone could disrespect the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was so arrogant when passing through the barrier, showing off~~but who would¡¯ve thought, he¡¯s actually a fool.¡±

    ¡°To discipline this man, we get one less competitor. Hahaha~~~!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hehe, are you all kicking a man when he¡¯s down?¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced back at those guys.

    ¡°Young man, who gave you the audacity to disrespect the rules?¡± The elder¡¯s aura completely locked onto Huang Xiaolong, the terrifying and subtle oppressive force seemed ready to burst forth, threatening to strike down Huang Xiaolong should he misspeak a single word!

    Challenging the rules of the Hidden Dragon Ranking was a heinous crime; since ancient times, no one had dared to publicly trample over the rules!

    ¡°Kill him! Cripple him!¡±

    The rookies behind him churned up a storm of agitation, acting as if Huang Xiaolong had committed an unforgivable crime.

    ¡°Cough cough~~~¡± At that moment, Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Disrespecting the rules? Not understanding the rules? That¡¯s a joke. There are three qualifications to participate in the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition, right? The first is to obtain a recommendation letter from a major sect; the second, being a disciple of a major sect. And the third¡­ heh, what¡¯s the third qualification?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong actually posed the question back to the old man.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The elder choked, then with a faded vigor, replied, ¡°Of course I know! That is, if one can establish a sect, they are also eligible to participate in the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition. However, there is an age limit to participate in the Hidden Dragon Ranking contest: one cannot be over 30 years old. That is to say, one must establish their own sect before the age of 30. This is simply the talk of a¡­¡±

    Before the elder could finish, a bright gleam flashed across his eyes, and his body trembled slightly, he stared at Huang Xiaolong in shock. ¡°You¡­ you are the¡­ the founder of Dragon Island?¡±

    Dragon Island!

    These days, the name Dragon Island had also gradually spread among the cultivator world overseas. It was a newly established sect recognized by the major sects like Shushan and Qingcheng. Legend had it that the Spiritual Energy on Dragon Island was as thick as ink, and there were even some miracles to be found there.

    The master of Dragon Island, a young genius with devilish methods, mysterious and unpredictable!

    Such news spread from one to ten and ten to a hundred, and it was widely discussed with much excitement and mystery.

    When the cultivators discussed it, they would exaggerate, even portraying the master of Dragon Island as a monstrous genius to be supported by some super powerhouse!

    ¡°Hehe, I am the founder of Dragon Island. So, do I have the qualifications to participate in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Ranking talent battle?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a faint smile.

    The rookies who mocked him earlier immediately fell silent, sweat pouring from their foreheads and faces.

    ¡®It seems¡­ we may have offended someone we shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡¯ These rookies thought with a sense of doom, as dark lines formed on their foreheads.

    ¡°This¡­ that¡­ um~~¡± The old man stammered, his gaze flickering.

    ¡°Shushan and other sects once sent envoys to inspect Dragon Island, and they can attest to my identity,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    At this moment, the elder instinctively released his divine sense, swiftly scanning the newcomers behind Huang Xiaolong, and without thinking, blurted out, ¡°Have you come here alone?¡±

    This question was asked very abruptly and oddly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he thought to himself, ¡°This fellow¡­ Ah, when those major sect envoys came to Dragon Island for the assessment, they once believed that I had a giant backing me, orchestrating everything. I went along with it. This elder¡­ seems to have heard about that¡­ and he is quite wary of the so-called hidden BOSS behind me¡­ what is his purpose?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ please choose another courtyard to rest, or go directly to the main battlefield,¡± the elder said no more, suppressing the excitement in his heart and calmly spoke to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Your identity has been verified, and you have the qualification to participate in the Hidden Dragon List talents battle. Hmm~~ Please proceed.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped forward without hesitation and walked towards those courtyards.

    Only after Huang Xiaolong had walked a distance did the elder¡¯s gaze turn dark as he thought, ¡®The Sect Master of Shushan has personally instructed us to pay attention. If the master of Dragon Island arrives, we must report to Shushan Sect at the first opportunity~~~¡¯

    In the midst of this, the elder discreetly took out a Spirit Talisman for communicating.

    Huang Xiaolong did not concern himself with the elder¡¯s odd behavior, having prepared himself for a grand slaughter upon his arrival today.

    Huang Xiaolong strolled around outside the various courtyards.

    After inspecting Shushan Sect¡¯s courtyard with his divine sense and finding it empty, it seemed that the people of the Shushan Sword Sect had all rushed to the main battlefield.

    Apart from Shushan Sect, the courtyards of other sects like Qingcheng and others were also deserted.

    Indeed, the courtyard area was very quiet.

    ¡°Where are my wives?¡± Huang Xiaolong finally found the Emei Sect¡¯s courtyard and swept it with his divine sense¨C

    There were people in the Emei Sect¡¯s courtyard!

    And not just a few!

    Huang Xiaolong also sensed the presence of Ma Chuxia, Huo Bingyan, Yan Pianpian, and Feng Hanyan!

    They were in the Emei Sect¡¯s courtyard!

    ¡°Ah ha~~! I¡¯ve found my wives! Hahaha~~ I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Huang Xiaolong was overjoyed!

    Not wanting to delay a moment longer, he went straight to the Emei Sect¡¯s courtyard.

    The Emei Sect¡¯s courtyard!

    A group of women with exceptional demeanor and appearance, all incredibly ethereal and extraordinary, were resting in the hall.

    Among them, four young women stood out. Despite their youth, they harbored an ineffable and supreme elegance within their beauty.

    These four stunning girls were Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives!

    The reason their temperament was so extraordinary and peerless was that, as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s women, they had long been the recipients of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s favor, and since Huang Xiaolong was a god, he naturally endowed them with a distinct aura.

    Just then, a white-robed youth walked into the hall.

    This white-robed youth was exceptionally handsome and suave, his pupils extraordinarily bewitching. His entire demeanor was somewhat feminine, and at only about twenty years old, he already had a mid-stage Tribulation Realm cultivation, looking down on everything as if even casting a glance at someone was a favor.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As the youth approached, all the women in the hall stood up, reverence and admiration flashing in their eyes as they exclaimed loudly, ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Ji.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the white-robed youth nodded slightly and then fixed his gaze intently on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives, eyes flashing with fervent desire as he declared loudly, ¡°I, Ji Chuchen, announce that from today onward, Junior Sister Chuxia, Junior Sister Pianpian, Junior Sister Hanyan, and Junior Sister Bingyan are my women. Fellow junior sisters, you may spread this news and warn any practitioners with improper thoughts towards the four junior sisters that if they dare to continue coveting them, they will be making an enemy of me, Ji Chuchen. I will cripple them and kill them without mercy!¡±

    His words were extremely domineering.

    Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Huo Bingyan, and Feng Hanyan, however, all showed flashes of anger in their eyes.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 I am indeed better than you

    Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128 I am indeed better than you! Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128 I am indeed better than you! Facing Ji Chuchen¡¯s nearly monopolizing words, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives naturally grew angry.

    They were all married women, whose lives could only accommodate one man, and that was Huang Xiaolong. Yet here Ji Chuchen was grandstanding, making them all feel nauseous and wishing they could give this arrogant ¡°Senior Brother Ji¡± a severe beating.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji, some words shouldn¡¯t be spoken. Please take back your words,¡± Ma Chuxia said coldly, in an aloof manner.

    Upon hearing Ma Chuxia¡¯s words, jealousy or defiance appeared in the eyes of some other Emei sect female disciples present, and of course, numerous disciples also displayed concern. After all, in the Emei Sect, no woman who had caught Ji Chuchen¡¯s eye had ever escaped.

    Ji Chuchen held an extraordinary position within the Emei Sect!

    ¡°Junior Sister Chuxia, watch your words,¡± Ji Chuchen said with a wicked smile. ¡°You should know, being favored by me, Ji Chuchen, is your good fortune. One must have self-awareness and sometimes, should not be too stubborn, or else it¡¯s always oneself who suffers. At least in the Emei Sect, every sister I, Ji Chuchen, took a fancy to, has shared a fate with me.¡±

    This statement was extremely pretentious and utterly shameless. If any other man had said it, it would have been a complete joke, considered the ramblings of a madman.

    But when Ji Chuchen said it, no one questioned it!

    Because Ji Chuchen was one of the two most outstanding prodigies of his generation in the Emei Sect!

    It is known that the Emei Sect is primarily composed of female disciples; male disciples in the Emei Sect are scant and hold a low status, almost never receiving the teaching of high-level cultivation techniques.

    But Ji Chuchen was different!

    With his male identity, he outshone countless peerlessly talented female disciples of the Emei Sect!

    He was exceptionally talented; not only had he reached the mid-stage of the Tribulation Realm before the age of thirty, but he was also cold and bloodthirsty in battle, like a demon. Any spell or sword technique he wielded had a power to turn the decay into the magical, earning him the sixth spot on the current Dragon Hidden List!

    Among the top ten, a pillar of the future, a candidate for ascension!

    Therefore, Ji Chuchen was highly valued in the Emei Sect, even indulged! Not only was he arrogant, but he also had a penchant for beauty; however, the upper echelons of the Emei Sect always turned a blind eye to his actions. Of course, he was too powerful and extraordinarily handsome, and many Emei female disciples willingly became intimate with him. Thus, it can be said that Ji Chuchen in the Emei Sect ruled over women almost at his whim.

    Since the day Ma Chuxia and the other three became part of the Emei Sect, Ji Chuchen had coveted them and vowed to have them in his hands!

    At first, Ji Chuchen was quite gentlemanly, treating Ma Chuxia and the others with great care, hoping to conquer their bodies and hearts with his heroic demeanor, making them willingly engage in amorous pleasures.

    He was also extremely confident. In his view, not to mention the Emei Sect, even in the entire overseas cultivator world, there was no woman he could not pursue!

    But¡­

    He was rebuffed!

    In the eyes of Ma Chuxia and the others, even though Ji Chuchen was a genius that dazzled an era, so what? Compared to their own man, he was merely one of the many!

    Or like a glowworm trying to compete with the sun and moon!

    Not only would they never agree to Ji Chuchen¡¯s requests, but they also found him utterly repulsive, nauseating, his posturing hardly different from a clown¡¯s antics!

    ¡°Sorry, Senior Brother Ji, the four of us already have a husband. Till death do us part. Whether you trick or force, we will not waver,¡± Ma Chuxia struggled to contain her anger, speaking deliberately. ¡°From now on, please don¡¯t speak those shameless words again, Senior Brother Ji, or we might have to be less than polite.¡±

    Ma Chuxia was not afraid of Ji Chuchen!

    So what if he was a genius?

    So what if he was a mid-stage Tribulation Realm powerhouse?

    If angered, they were ready to fight.

    Inside the spirits of the four wives, there lay life-saving techniques left by Huang Xiaolong, which would automatically initiate and sweep away all threats should their lives face any danger!

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ji Chuchen had never been outright rejected by a woman before, especially not in front of numerous other women, which made him feel a deep humiliation. The muscles around his eyes twitched frantically, and taking a deep breath, veins bulged on his forehead as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You have a husband, right? But he¡¯s just a mere mortal! A mere mortal, comparable to me, Ji Chuchen? I am a genius in the top ten of the Dragon Hidden List! A peerless prodigy! A future immortal! The glory of the Emei Sect in the future will need me to carry on! A mere mortal in front of me is but an ant! And you reject me for an ant? Tell me, in what aspect can that ant be better than me? Tell me!¡±

    The Emei Sect¡¯s female disciples present had never seen Ji Chuchen so flustered and disgruntled. However, his words weren¡¯t said out of mere annoyance. A mere mortal really couldn¡¯t compare to him; he would crush them completely in all aspects. Not to mention a mere mortal, even among the geniuses of this generation in the overseas world, the majority could only bow their heads to Ji Chuchen.

    ¡°Hmm~~ very seriously speaking,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a focused look, her expression so serious it could not be more serious. ¡°In every aspect, you cannot compare to our husband. This is no exaggeration.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Hahahaha~~~¡± Ji Chuchen laughed wildly in extreme anger. ¡°Is it pleasant living in your own dream?¡±

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Wives! I¡¯m here! Hahahaha~~~!¡±

    From outside the courtyard, a voice filled with delight and wild laughter echoed in.

    Upon hearing this voice, Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, and Huo Bingyan¡¯s eyes all burst forth with expressions of disbelief and ecstatic joy!

    At that moment, their souls quivered, and their entire bodies uncontrollably trembled! Flames of passion burned in their eyes, and they actually started shedding tears of emotion!

    During this time, the suppressed bitterness of longing in their hearts suddenly found release!

    ¡°Little Long~~!!!!¡± All four of them yelled out, then mindlessly sprinted toward the courtyard¡¯s main entrance!

    This is not a dream! This is not a dream!

    All the Emei female disciples in the hall and Ji Chuchen, as well, looked towards the source of the sound.

    They saw a young man with a fresh face walking through the entrance of the hall, appearing quite ordinary without any particularly outstanding aura, his handsome and sunny appearance notwithstanding, there seemed to be no other notable qualities.

    Yet, this very youth was surrounded by Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, and Huo Bingyan! The four of them abandoned their usual composure and actively embraced Huang Xiaolong! Crying profusely and deeply moved!

    ¡°Ah~~ Wives, don¡¯t start crying as soon as you see me. Let me see if you¡¯ve gotten thinner or fatter~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said teasingly, pinching them playfully and instantly turning their tears into laughter.

    On this reunion today, Huang Xiaolong discovered that all four of his wives had advanced to the realm of Divine Skills.

    Ma Chuxia was in the mid-stage of Divine Skills, while Huo Bingyan, Feng Hanyan, and Yan Pianpian were in the early stages of Divine Skills.

    Well then, they could now truly be considered genuine cultivators from abroad.

    Although they couldn¡¯t compare with the gifted talents listed on the Dragon Ascension List, for them, who started practicing mid-way, it was already quite remarkable.

    ¡°Ah~~ This is¡­ Is this the husband of the four junior sisters?¡± A female disciple exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s really like summoning Cao Cao, and Cao Cao arrives.¡±

    At that moment, Ji Chuchen¡¯s complexion turned utterly gloomy, his aura as cold and deadly as eternal ice, his glare fixed on Huang Xiaolong.

    A love rival has arrived!

    The four women he coveted, not only did they not show him any favor, but they also rejected him outright, and now, right in front of him, they were being affectionate with another man!

    Jealousy! Jealousy was driving him mad!

    Unbearable!

    Just now, they even dared to claim outright that in every aspect, they were inferior to their man! Now, this so-called better man appeared!

    Even more unbearable!

    ¡°You little brat!!!!¡± Ji Chuchen barked. ¡°This is a resting courtyard of the Emei Sect, and you barged in recklessly, how should you be punished?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Xiaolong finally looked up at Ji Chuchen, a trace of mockery and disgust flashing in his eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong had earlieoverheard the conversation between Ji Chuchen and his four wives using his divine sense, which not only bred a feeling of disgust towards this stranger but also stirred a killing intent!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I came to find my wives, what does it have to do with you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smirk. ¡°My wives are also disciples of the Emei Sect, so speaking of which, I do have that bit of connection with the Emei Sect, so I guess I didn¡¯t exactly barge in, right?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ji Chuchen was momentarily at a loss for words but then sneered. ¡°Fine, fine, very good. Just now, the four junior sisters claimed you surpass me in every way, now, I¡¯d like to ask you face-to-face, in which area do you, Huang Xiaolong, outshine me, Ji Chuchen? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing, then in a serious tone, slowly said, ¡°My little wives weren¡¯t wrong, I am indeed better than you, in every single aspect.¡±

    The entire hall was in an uproar!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Do You Accept

    Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Do You Accept? Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Do You Accept? After a bout of silence, the hall burst into roaring laughter.

    Some of the Emei Sect female disciples even laughed so hard they doubled over, their branches trembling and tears streaming down their faces.

    A seemingly ordinary young man, purportedly not even from the circle of overseas cultivators, dared to act all high and mighty in front of a top genius of the Emei Sect, ranked sixth on the Dragon Hidden List.

    How bold he must be!

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Even Ji Chuchen was so angry that he laughed and shook his head, ¡°Could this person be a fool?¡±

    Only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives proudly held their heads high, tilting up their beautiful faces and looking disdainfully at those who were laughing uncontrollably, with utmost contempt.

    How could they possibly understand Huang Xiaolong¡¯s greatness?

    This was a god walking the earth! Even if you were at the realm of Heavenly Law Manifestation, or even the legendary realm of Immortals, it would be difficult to compare with Huang Xiaolong. After all, in the last era of Earth, there existed only one god, the sole deity, controlling the underworld and dominating the world!

    Laughing at Huang Xiaolong was truly as pitiful as a clown¡¯s performance.

    Huang Xiaolong continued to look at Ji Chuchen with a mocking gaze, ¡°Being better than you makes one a fool? Hahaha~~ Truly laughable. The universe is so vast and boundless, the naturally gifted, how much do you know about them? You are short-sighted, thinking yourself unimaginably strong, but in front of a true powerhouse, you are nothing but a joke. Not to mention there are several of your contemporaries on the Dragon Hidden List who are superior to you. Where does your pride come from?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were literally piercing hearts, yet they rang with a bit of truth, leaving Ji Chuchen momentarily speechless!

    The Emei Sect female disciples who were mocking earlier all fell silent, chewing on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    The wives, of course, beamed with admiration, again looking at Huang Xiaolong with adoring eyes.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face became even more stern, his authority encompassing all directions burst forth, making him appear terribly fearsome. ¡°What use is there in being eloquent? Since you claim to be better than me, why don¡¯t you prove it with some substance? Empty talk is just a cause for ridicule!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! What makes you think you¡¯re better than Senior Brother Ji?¡± A female disciple of the Emei Sect challenged with a disdainful face. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a brash and humblebragging person and an animal?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Rong, your mouth stinks!¡± Yan Pianpian snapped back immediately. ¡°Really, I wonder who the true arrogant one lacking humility is.¡±

    ¡°Pianpian sweetheart, you don¡¯t need to argue with them, let me handle this.¡± Huang Xiaolong gently wrapped his arm around Yan Pianpian¡¯s petite waist, and she displayed an intoxicated, obedient look, which once more fueled Ji Chuchen¡¯s jealousy.

    ¡°Proving that I am better than you is quite simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong said leisurely. ¡°You¡¯re not yet thirty, have reached the mid-stage of Crossing Tribulation, and can fight above your level, ranked among the top ten on the Dragon Hidden List; this is your proud claim to power, right? But let me ask you this, if right now, you were asked to establish a new sect, recruit tens of thousands of disciples, and gain recognition from major sects, could you do it?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± At this, Ji Chuchen slightly startled, and soon, a look of embarrassment appeared on his face.

    To establish a new sect and get it recognized by the major overseas sects?

    That was something Ji Chuchen could never achieve without question!

    Not to mention him, not even Nangong Hong who was ranked first on the Dragon Hidden List could accomplish it.

    Setting up a new sect required sufficient manpower, foundation, accumulation, and wisdom.

    First and foremost, one would need to find a land rich in Spiritual Energy as the headquarters, which was already an impossible task. After all, in the overseas world, any valuable land had already been divided amongst the major sects, heavily guarded.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Ji Chuchen was somewhat at a loss for words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hedge, just answer me if you can do it,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed more playfully.

    ¡°I admit, I can¡¯t do it. So what? Can you? Establishing a new faction has always been extremely stringent, almost impossible to accomplish, especially at my age?¡± Ji Chuchen raised an eyebrow. ¡°I believe, in a few hundred years, when I have reached the realm of an Immortal and look down upon the world, with enough foundation, I will be able to recruit followers and establish my sect!¡±

    ¡°A few hundred years later? That is just your fantasy,¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed.

    ¡°Boy, you indeed have a way with words, how laughable. Do you think you can establish a new faction? Hahahaha~~~ don¡¯t tell me you can, otherwise, I might really die laughing.¡± Ji Chuchen pretended to laugh heartily.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I have already established a faction.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly. ¡°Dragon Island, I presume, you must have heard of it.¡±

    Dragon Island?!

    Led by Ji Chuchen, the expressions on all of the Emei faction disciples¡¯ faces froze instantly.

    Yes, they had all heard of the name Dragon Island.

    It was a mysterious faction that had recently been formed and had received recognition from the major sects.

    The legends about Dragon Island were varied in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world.

    Some said that on Dragon Island, Spiritual Energy was as abundant as rain.

    Some said that on Dragon Island, everyone was like a dragon.

    In short, regardless of whether they had visited Dragon Island or not, it was indeed a newly emerging force that had received recognition from the major overseas sects in thousands of years.

    ¡°Little Long! Dragon Island? Wo Long Mountain Villa? You¡¯ve moved Wo Long Mountain Villa to the world of overseas cultivators?¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in surprise and delight.

    ¡°Yes. Everyone has come over,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I want to go to Dragon Island, I want to go to Wo Long Mountain Villa, and meet up with the sisters!¡± Feng Hanyan was overjoyed. ¡°I miss them so much! They must miss me to death!¡±

    ¡°Are you the lord of Dragon Island?¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face turned somewhat awkward.

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked down on Ji Chuchen with a condescending gaze. ¡°I¡¯m here to attend the Hidden Dragon List Genius Battle, without any recommendation letter from a major sect, nor am I a disciple of any major sect. My identity is the lord of Dragon Island! This, you can go outside and ask the receptionist. It¡¯s very simple, one question and you¡¯ll know. Go on, ask.¡±

    Thin beads of sweat emerged on Ji Chuchen¡¯s face and forehead. His handsome face twisted slightly, looking somewhat ferocious.

    In fact, judging by his appearance, Ji Chuchen indeed did not believe that Huang Xiaolong was lying.

    ¡°Senior Sister Rong, you go ask,¡± Ji Chuchen ordered a female disciple with a steely face.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The female disciple immediately ran out.

    Shortly after, she returned, hanging her head like a defeated rooster, silent.

    Though she did not speak, her demeanor alone confirmed the truth of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    ¡°Hehe~~ establishing a new faction and getting it recognized is as difficult as ascending to heaven. The difficulty is probably far greater than reaching the top spot on the Hidden Dragon List. Even you, with your arrogance, would only dare try it hundreds of years later,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Yet now, I have indeed accomplished such a feat. So tell me, who is outstanding, you or me? Do you admit defeat?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 The Main Battlefield

    Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: The Main Battlefield Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: The Main Battlefield Had enough?

    Huang Xiaolong questioned Ji Chuchen, naturally, with a sneer of disdain on his lips, even bordering on arrogance!

    But Huang Xiaolong indeed had the right to look down on Ji Chuchen.

    He had founded his own sect at a young age and had untraditionally obtained the qualifications to compete in the Dragon Rankings Talent Battle, virtually a first in history, certainly a feat to boast about!

    ¡°You~~you!¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face darkened as if water was about to drip from it; he felt as if he had been slapped in the face! Humiliated right in front of everyone!

    Even some of the Emei Sect¡¯s female disciples cast curious glances at Huang Xiaolong, and some looked up to him with admiration.

    In the overseas world, such cruelty and reality were norm, where talented individuals were inevitably worshipped.

    ¡°Nothing to say now?¡± Huang Xiaolong relentlessly trampled on Ji Chuchen¡¯s ridiculous dignity. ¡°Still not convinced? Fine, then let me tell you something else.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his tone devoid of any boasting, very calm. ¡°With just a few words, I helped a powerhouse at the early stage of the Earth-Dragon Boundary break through their bottleneck and step into the mid-stage of the Earth-Dragon Boundary.¡±

    Hiss~~!!!!

    Gasps of astonishment rose all around!

    Earth-Dragon Boundary! Unbelievably, this young man before them was qualified to interact with a super-powerhouse at the Earth-Dragon Boundary and aid them in advancing their realm!

    In other words, he had bestowed a favor on a powerhouse at the Earth-Dragon Boundary!

    After all, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity was now akin to a leader of a force, and the aura emanating from him made his words all the more convincing.

    ¡°How about that? This too must be something beyond your capabilities, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked. ¡°Look, just by mentioning a few things casually, you¡¯re left speechless. This should prove that I am better than you, shouldn¡¯t it? If you are still not convinced, then your heart must be too narrow. A person who cannot be magnanimous will ultimately not go far on the path of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face was livid, his whole body trembling with rage, and his pupils locked onto Huang Xiaolong like a venomous snake, the whole person resembling a wounded, hungry wolf, ready to tear Huang Xiaolong to shreds!

    ¡°What are you worth? I, Ji Chuchen, am a genius favored by the heavens, a cornerstone cultivated with great effort by the Emei Sect. And you¡­ what are you!¡± In an instant, Ji Chuchen flew into a rage, spatting his savage words, and from every pore in his body, a sharp aura was released, flooding the space of the hall, wild and unrestrained.

    This was Ji Chuchen¡¯s killing intent, no longer concealable, as his mana seeped out, forming an attack move against Huang Xiaolong, unconsciously!

    And at that moment!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A profound force of the laws descended from the sky, filling the hall, and immediately dissipated the mana fluctuations released by Ji Chuchen.

    It turned out that the area was designated for resting and forbidden from battle, so once mana was released, it would be disrupted by the force of the laws.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ji Chuchen had to stop, for though he was a genius, he couldn¡¯t resist the power of the laws. He looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes as cold as a beast¡¯s. ¡°No matter what you have done, it¡¯s useless! Today is the Dragon Rankings Talent Battle, and everything depends on one¡¯s fists! You¡¯re also participating, right? Fine! I will challenge you! I swear, I will make you kneel on the arena, bow your head to me, and beg for mercy!¡±

    Ji Chuchen¡¯s hatred for Huang Xiaolong had seeped into his bones. Not only had Huang Xiaolong stolen his love, making him suffer the torment of jealousy, but he had also trampled on his lofty pride. He vowed to kill Huang Xiaolong! He wouldn¡¯t rest until it was done!

    ¡°Junior sisters, let¡¯s go!¡± Ji Chuchen didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, casting a lingering, resentful glance at Huang Xiaolong before leaving with a group of female Emei Sect disciples.

    As he was leaving, Ji Chuchen also cast a dark look at Ma Chuxia and the other three. ¡°Traitors!¡±

    In the end, only Huang Xiaolong and his four wives remained in the hall.

    ¡°Pff~~~ Little Long, did you see that guy¡¯s face¡­ hahaha~~~¡± Huo Bingyan could no longer hold back and burst into loud laughter. ¡°Ji Chuchen has always been so full of himself, boasting that he would make it into the top three of the Dragon Rankings this year, so spirited, but before the battle has even begun, you¡¯ve already taken the wind out of his sails¡­ I¡¯m dying of laughter.¡±

    Feng Hanyan also smiled. ¡°Little Long, you really manage to make enemies wherever you go.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all for you?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with an innocent face. ¡°It¡¯s because you all stand out too much, attracting these men¡¯s covetous eyes. But this guy is really too annoying. Later on the battle stage, I will make him kneel and beg for mercy.¡±

    ¡°Little Long~ That¡¯s great! You¡¯re actually participating in the Hidden Dragon List talent battle! You are definitely going to take first place without a doubt!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    Huang Xiaolong hurriedly caught up with his wives, recounting his longing for them.

    Before long¨C

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~~

    The inspiring drum beats sounded, deafening to the ears.

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s said that these are the drumbeats for the Hidden Dragon List battles, a signal to gather. It seems that the competition is about to start soon, let¡¯s go!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation.

    Concerning the expectations for the Hidden Dragon List talent battle, Ma Chuxia and the other wives had now reached their peak of excitement. Because this time, their man would also be participating!

    They would witness his peerless grace once more!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, not dawdling, leading his four wives out of the guest courtyard.

    Following the sound of the drums, they headed toward the main battlefield.

    As they walked, a huge crowd began to surge around them. Huang Xiaolong and his wives, blending into the crowd, soon arrived outside an ancient building.

    This building resembled an arena, similar to a football stadium, but it looked desolate, radiating an ancient charm as if it had stood for thousands, if not tens of thousands, of years. Even each brick and tile seemed to hold a legendary story.

    With just a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong could detect various mana fluctuations, emotions, and breaths inside this ancient building.

    There were cheers of excitement, wild ambition, sharpness, a commanding presence.

    Practitioners of various realms were present, and even the auras of some profound, abyss-like Law of Heaven and Earth realm powerhouses could be felt.

    ¡°This is the main battlefield! How spectacular!¡± Ma Chuxia exclaimed in awe beside Huang Xiaolong. ¡°It¡¯s truly magnificent. Is this the stage for True Dragons and prodigies?¡±

    ¡°So envious,¡± Yan Pianpian murmured.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to envy. One day, you too will be able to step onto this stage,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat nonchalantly.

    Yes, what Hidden Dragon List talent battle¨Cbuilt up to the skies by overseas practitioners, but in the eyes of Huang Xiaolong, the contemporary Yin Emperor, it was merely a game.

    There was no need to take it too seriously.

    Just take it easy.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Giggle~~ I hope so. Alright, Little Long, actually, we¡¯re more eager to see you dominate everyone on this grand stage of prodigies. Including that so-called peerless monstrosity Nangong Hong, who should bow down to you,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a blooming smile. ¡°Come on, we can¡¯t wait anymore, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and led his wives into the main battlefield!

    Today, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s participation, this Hidden Dragon List talent battle was destined to be unlike any other year!

    What kind of excitement and legend was he going to unfold?

    ¡­

 Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 The Number One Genius Nangong Hong

    Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: The Number One Genius, Nangong Hong! Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: The Number One Genius, Nangong Hong! After entering the main battlefield, Huang Xiaolong and his four wives did not stick together but went their separate ways.

    Because the spectators and the talents participating in the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition were situated in different areas.

    ¡°Little Long, you must give it your all! We¡¯re looking forward to your performance!¡± all four wives waved at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright, I got it. Wait until I get on the stage and beat up all kinds of talents with punches and kicks!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved goodbye to his wives, ¡°You go to the Emei Sect¡¯s seats, and after the competition, I¡¯ll come to find you.¡±

    After watching his four wives enter through an archway, Huang Xiaolong walked toward several middle-aged men in white robes. These men were responsible for receiving the talents participating in this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Ranking competition.

    Huang Xiaolong approached with a smile. ¡°Island Master of Dragon Island.¡±

    The men in white robes trembled at his expression, scrutinized Huang Xiaolong for a few seconds, then snapped to their senses, took out a number plate from their chest, and handed it to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Mhm, understood, this is your number plate. Follow the number on it to find your room. Remember, do not enter the rooms of other competitors by mistake, that would provoke a dispute.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, took the number plate, and glanced at it, seeing a ¡°Room No. 4¡± on it.

    ¡°Off you go.¡± The men in white robes waved their hands.

    Huang Xiaolong headed straight down a corridor.

    After Huang Xiaolong entered the corridor, the men in white robes immediately exchanged glances, then their faces turned cold. ¡°Room No. 4! Hm, we must report this to the people of Shushan immediately!¡±

    Following the corridor, Huang Xiaolong walked for a while and arrived at a hallway paved with valuable handcrafted carpets.

    The hallway was very quiet, with private rooms side by side.

    Each room¡¯s door was forged from a luxurious metal and engraved with Formations. Huang Xiaolong, an expert in Formations, took one look and knew it was a sound-isolating Formation.

    Each room¡¯s door had a placard hanging on it with numbers written on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been allocated to Room No. 4.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, found Room No. 4, took out the number plate, and aimed it at the door. Soon, a light shot from the number plate and hit a hole in the door.

    Clack~~~!!!!

    The private room¡¯s door opened in response.

    A whiff of delicate, premium fragrance wafted out gently.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped inside, and the room¡¯s door closed automatically behind him.

    This was a very large room, empty with furniture in place, a freshly brewed top-grade fragrant tea steaming on the table, and exquisite pastries laid out.

    A floor-to-ceiling window took up an entire wall of the room.

    Through the crystal-clear glass, one could see the outside.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Standing by the window, he looked out.

    Outside was a massive oval area, vast and expansive, resembling a plaza as much as an arena.

    The open space was divided into smaller sections.

    Each section was isolated with Formations, creating individual stages.

    ¡°This must be the battlefield for the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition.¡± It was obvious to Huang Xiaolong.

    Surrounding the square were stands similar to those at a football stadium.

    At this moment, the stands were almost completely full!

    There was a sea of heads in every direction!

    There must have been tens of thousands of people.

    The sight was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle at first glance.

    Tens of thousands of spectators!

    And each spectator was no ordinary individual, each one a practitioner who dominated the overseas world! They were either disciples from great sects, elite members from great sects, outstanding loose cultivators, and also powerhouses like Old Man Lan Yue who were at the World-Shaping realm!

    ¡°Tsk tsk, not to mention anything else, if these spectators formed an army, it could probably destroy the world, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled.

    The floor-to-ceiling windows did not block out the noise from outside.

    Bouts of high-pitched laughter and the incessant murmuring of the crowd, like a tide, spread in all directions.

    They added a fiery, sizzling atmosphere to this gathering of geniuses.

    This Hidden Dragon List competition was indeed a stage for the extraordinary talents of the age. Not to mention, fighting in front of tens of thousands of cultivators, including even heavenly law phase experts, would fluster most ordinary cultivators and diminish their abilities.

    Only true geniuses could maintain their composure during a peak showdown under the watchful eyes of the masses, and not underperform.

    What was particularly awe-inspiring were the bronze ancient palaces that had appeared above the regular stands, mirage-like with mist swirling around them, akin to a scene from mythology. Occasionally, divine lights burst forth from within the palaces.

    It seemed that within those ancient bronze palaces, deities or esteemed individuals of that stature might be residing.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept over and discovered that each bronze palace held a majestic presence; he even detected Old Man Lan Yue and a few of his old friends.

    ¡°It seems the bronze ancient palaces are occupied by influential figures, many of whom are probably heavenly law phase giants,¡± Huang Xiaolong touched his nose, ¡°Those major sects, like Shushan, Qingcheng, Emei, and so on, their leading figures, elders, and even the Sect Masters might be hidden there, quietly observing the battles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve slaughtered quite a few Shushan disciples, and even the son of the current Sect Master of Shushan, Ling Xiaopeng, died by my hand¡­ Today, I¡¯m afraid there will be a fierce battle between me and Shushan,¡± Huang Xiaolong licked his lips, his eyes gleaming, ¡°It¡¯s said that the higher-ups of the Shushan Sword Sect have been searching for those black mystery knives. The Shushan elite knows some secrets about the black knives¡­ what could those secrets be?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slyly, ¡°Maybe today¡¯s thrilling game will bring me different gains!¡±

    At the same time!

    Far from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room, in a bronze ancient palace suspended among the clouds in the sky!

    Within the palace, sat a group of middle-aged men and old men whose gazes were as fierce as the sun. Each of them had a sharp and imposing aura, like peerless longswords, and even a glance from them could tear everything apart!

    At the head of the great hall, behind a screen of gauze, sat a person whose presence was regal like an emperor, emitting a divine brilliance that illuminated the palace with resplendent light.

    ¡°Sect Master, the Lord of Dragon Island has indeed come,¡± an elder reported respectfully to the person behind the gauze, ¡°This man is a great enemy of our Shushan Sect! Please give your orders, Sect Master! He is in Room No. 4! We can capture him at any time! He has nowhere to escape!¡±

    It turned out that this bronze ancient palace was the gathering place of the Shushan Sect!

    The figure behind the gauze was none other than the Sect Master of the Shushan Sect!

    ¡°No hurry,¡± the Sect Master of Shushan said calmly, yet within that calm was an air of superiority, an apathetic view on life and death, and the transcendence of an emperor above all others. ¡°Since he¡¯s already here, everything will be easy to handle. Has Nangong Hong arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°He will soon.¡±

    ¡­

    At that moment!

    The sky suddenly resonated with a sound like a dragon¡¯s roar, filled with extreme pride!

    ¡°Legend of the world, boundless friendship and tears, only the soul of Shushan soars, with spirit reaching the skies¨C¡±

    This recitation was imbued with the royal aura of an arriving lord, exuding pride, dominance, and arrogance!

    In an instant, the stands erupted in cheers and applause from countless people!

    ¡°Nangong Hong is here!¡±

    ¡°The top-ranked Nangong Hong on the Hidden Dragon List is here!¡±

    ¡°Look! Nangong Hong rides the wind, how magnificent!¡±

    ¡°The most outstanding talent from overseas in a thousand years, Nangong Hong! Amazing! Truly unparalleled! Today, watching the Hidden Dragon List competition, we finally witness Nangong Hong¡¯s grace in person!¡±

    ¡°The unbeatable genius Nangong Hong! The future leader of the Shushan Sword Sect!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    A series of flattering praises reached Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s as if an idol beloved by thousands has arrived¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    Then he looked up and finally saw the unparalleled prodigy¨CNangong Hong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Its My Turn to Appear

    Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: It¡¯s My Turn to Appear! Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: It¡¯s My Turn to Appear! Huang Xiaolong finally saw with his own eyes the person known as the strongest genius in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world today, the peerless prodigy Nangong Hong.

    He was a young man dressed in a plain long robe, not yet thirty, walking through the air as if strolling leisurely in a courtyard. With every step he took, the air beneath his feet would solidify, blooming into a lotus flower.

    With each step, a lotus was born!

    His gaze, much like that of a deity, made the nature¡¯s spiritual energy of any location follow behind him as he walked, as if he were a born sovereign. His aura was disdainful towards the world, spanning all directions, proudly insufferable, akin to an emperor on an inspection tour. He also seemed to attract everyone¡¯s attention. At this moment, his presence caused the vast area, even the entire Xueyu Island, to fall into a solemn quiet. Everyone was watching him, even the powerful individuals within the bronze ancient halls were no exception.

    His presence captivated every person!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Heh heh, interesting. Definitely strong. He can be my opponent.¡±

    This was Nangong Hong.

    Without any exaggeration, for a young person to be this outrageously strong, he could truly be considered a real prodigy. Of course, compared to the cheat-like Huang Xiaolong, he still couldn¡¯t compare.

    On the surface, Nangong Hong appeared to be in the late stages of the Heavenly Tribulation realm, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s invincible divine sense had already seen through the truth!

    Inside his body, a terrifying power was being suppressed! Once released, it was equivalent to at least a dozen volcanoes erupting simultaneously!

    ¡®He has already broken through.¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°This fellow has already passed the last heavenly tribulation of the Tribulation realm and stepped into the supreme Divine Presence realm, becoming a young giant who dominates the region. However, he has suppressed most of his strength and created the illusion of being in the late stages of the Tribulation realm. Moreover, he¡¯s using a magical treasure to conceal the aura of that primordial might within his body, so even giants like Elder Lan Yue cannot see through him¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had long heard that Nangong Hong was in seclusion recently, attempting to break through to another realm, and no one knew if he would succeed. As a matter of fact, he truly did. Yet, he was playing his cards close to his chest, deliberately concealing his progress.

    What was he planning to do?

    Nothing more than showing off!

    He wanted to reveal his Divine Presence realm cultivation during the most crucial, intense, and exciting moment of the Genius Battle of the Hidden Dragon List, creating an earth-shattering effect that would make people worship and submit.

    He wanted to become the unique focus of today.

    All who arrived today would become mere foils, serving to highlight Nangong Hong¡¯s brilliant and valorous deeds.

    ¡°Such a show-off¡­ But sorry, today this young master is here, and inevitably, I will disappoint you~~ Hehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed in a strange tone. ¡°With me around, all geniuses will dim, fade away, including you, Nangong Hong!¡±

    The appearance and momentum of Nangong Hong indeed ignited the competitive spirit submerged within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s subconscious. Well~~ Huang Xiaolong was a young man after all, full of youthful vigor.

    Besides, Huang Xiaolong also felt a multitude of disaster auras and countless resentments emanating from Nangong Hong.

    It seemed that the Cultivation Technique he practiced was related to ¡°disasters.¡±

    ¡°Good, Nangong Hong, now that you¡¯ve arrived, all the expected attendees have made their entrance.¡± An ancient, desolate, and authoritative old voice hovered over the skies of Xueyu Island. ¡°Nangong Hong, enter your room.¡±

    Nangong Hong did not speak and, with a cold demeanor, transformed into a streak of light, directly entering one of the private rooms in the area designated for the competing geniuses.

    Boom boom boom~~ Boom boom boom~~

    Another round of bell tolls resounded over the main battlefield area.

    When the bell sounds ceased, the lingering sound carried a tranquilizing power, and the entire main battlefield immediately fell silent, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    That authoritative old voice continued. ¡°Alright, everyone, this year¡¯s Genius Battle of the Hidden Dragon List is about to commence. Without further ado, I urge all competing geniuses to display your true strength without pretense, to strive for the top and advance bravely. It is my hope that you will secure the ranking on the Hidden Dragon List that you desire.¡±

    Whoosh~~~!!!!

    With a sound, a yellow list appeared suddenly in the emptiness of the main battlefield.

    On the yellow list, names were inscribed in glittering gold letters, with three large characters at the top: ¡°Hidden Dragon List¡±~!

    Below those three characters were densely packed names.

    The name at the forefront, the most glaring and standing out among the rest, occupied a row all to itself¨C¡°Nangong Hong¡±~!

    This name, overpowering all the others on the list, solidly secured the first spot.

    Apart from ¡°Nangong Hong,¡± there were 105 other names listed.

    This¡­

    You should know, the Hidden Dragon List should rightfully contain 108 names in total.

    Yet now, including Nangong Hong, there were only 106 names.

    Two were missing!

    However, Huang Xiaolong soon understood that Ling Xiaopeng, who was formerly ranked 97th, had been killed by himself. Another one, Pu Gonglin, who was ranked within the top thirty, had also had his cultivation wasted by Huang Xiaolong.

    Hmm, not counting these two, there were exactly 106 names.

    For this, Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat of a sense of achievement, as the list that should have had 108 names was now somewhat incomplete because of him. This was quite satisfying!

    Huang Xiaolong also saw some familiar names, such as Duanmu Wei, Xia Ding, Huangfu Tianjiao, Shi Feng, and so on~~~!

    In addition, the list was enveloped by myriad streams of dawn light and thousands of auspicious streaks, rolling and radiating an immense mana, making the list seem like a magical treasure.

    All present fixed their gazes on the list floating in the void. Especially the younger generation, whose eyes shone with fervor and excitement, as well as aspiration and reverence.

    This list, and the names upon it, truly represented an immeasurable honor and a dazzling future!

    It was truly stirring!

    The ancient and desolate voice continued its announcement. ¡°Due to some special reasons, this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List lacks two geniuses. After deliberation among us, we have decided to select two candidates with the strongest realms from the other competitors to temporarily fill these vacancies. Of course, this is only a temporary measure.¡±

    ¡°Those are¨CShushan¡¯s Sword Sect¡¯s Tribulation Realm Early Stage Genius ¡®Zhou Chu,¡¯ and Kongtong Sect¡¯s Late Divine Skills Realm¡¯s ¡®Zhu Yuanhong¡¯~~~¡±

    No sooner had the words fallen than two new names immediately appeared on the Hidden Dragon List.

    Reaching the number of 108.

    Subsequently, the elder spoke again, ¡°Attention to all participating geniuses, our Hidden Dragon List¡¯s Battle of Geniuses has been held I don¡¯t know how many times, and the rules are always being refined. This time, we have introduced a new rule, which is¡­during the competition, geniuses are not allowed to use magical artifacts. You must rely on your own strength to battle! Yes, you heard right, no magical artifacts are allowed!¡±

    As soon as this statement was made, it inevitably caused a wave of quiet discussions in the main battlefield¨C

    ¡°Why change the rules all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Every time the Hidden Dragon List competition is held, magical artifacts are allowed; there was no prior notice this time.¡±

    ¡°It seems the rule change was made last minute.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good not to use magical artifacts. Some geniuses really benefited from their magical artifacts and won relying on them. Now, without the magical artifacts, everyone will fight on their true abilities, with their Cultivation Techniques, directly suppressing with their realms, and engage in close combat¨Cit¡¯ll be exciting.¡±

    ¡°Look at you talking. In fact, magical artifacts are also part of a cultivator¡¯s strength. A duel without magical artifacts will inevitably affect the excitement of this genius battle.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Saying all of a sudden that magical artifacts are not allowed,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself, a sudden spark of insight flashing in his mind. ¡°Could it be they are targeting me on purpose?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts were not without basis.

    After all, the last time, with the help of his magical artifact, the Divine Descent Bell, Huang Xiaolong annihilated the entire Baiyun City, slaughtering an island single-handedly like a demon.

    When the Divine Descent Bell tolled, even the City Lord Luo Weixiong, who was hailed as one of the strongest below the Heavenly Aspect Realm, ended up with bones disintegrated and cremated.

    At the time, there were quite a few watching the battle in nearby regions.

    The fact that Huang Xiaolong possessed a top-tier magical artifact, a deadly weapon, might have reached the ears of certain individuals. And these people just might be able to control a part of the Hidden Dragon List competition¡¯s rules to some extent.

    Thus, they abruptly announced the ban on using magical artifacts.

    Indeed, it was targeting Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Shushan Sword Sect?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered as he speculated.

    However, it no longer mattered, whether he used magical artifacts or not, Huang Xiaolong was more than capable of handling any situation!

    ¡°Alright, the rules and various matters have been announced. Now, please, the 108 geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List at first enter the arena!¡±

    Silence!

    The geniuses were about to enter the arena! To ascend the stage!

    The entire main battlefield fell instantly silent.

    The next moment¨C

    Swish~~~ Swish~~~ Swish~~~ Swish~~~~

    Streaks of light flew out from the private boxes, heading toward the battle stage below!

    One after another, geniuses of extraordinary talent and stunning grace made their entrance!

    Huang Xiaolong also saw familiar faces like Dumu Wei, Huangfu Tianjiao, Son of the Falling Snow, and others.

    However, Nangong Hong had not appeared.

    The sky filled with swirling clouds and dazzling colors, making for a spectacular scene.

    Over a hundred geniuses, each with their own style, momentum, and defiant spirit. They refused to accept defeat or play second fiddle to others, and for a moment, provocative stares clashed and auras competed fiercely.

    Even before the fight had started, it stirred an atmosphere of a looming storm poised to sweep over the building.

    If one were strong enough with their mental power, they might even notice faint sparks of electricity flickering in the void, a manifestation of colliding auras and opposition.

    Soon, these geniuses landed on the vast plaza below the spectator stands, which was also the battle stage.

    They lined up neatly and orderly.

    The only one missing was Nangong Hong.

    It seemed that Nangong Hong was an exception, not bound by the common rules.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Next, please, those who are eligible to challenge the geniuses on the list, come forward!¡±

    No sooner had the words been spoken¨C

    With a whoosh, the floor-to-ceiling window in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s box began to shine with rune lights, and a portal cracked open across the entire piece of glass.

    Swish swish swish~~~ Swish swish swish~~~

    From the other private boxes, the geniuses who had gained the qualification to challenge began to stream out.

    ¡°Hey~~ It¡¯s my turn to enter!¡± Huang Xiaolong rubbed his hands together excitedly, clenching his fists in anticipation, then leaped down with a spring in his step!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Annihilation of the Group

    Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133: Annihilation of the Group Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133: Annihilation of the Group Huang Xiaolong, following those challengers, like a fish diving into the sea, leaped down with great agility.

    About 30 or 40 people stood on the opposite side of those Qianlong List geniuses.

    One side was like the defenders of the ring, the other like the challengers, clear and distinct. The two camps were separated by more than a hundred meters.

    A portion of the Qianlong List geniuses shot sharp, electric-like gazes over. Their eyes seemed capable of piercing through the air, inflicting a visible effect that made the hearts of those challengers tremble!

    Only a very few challengers were still able to maintain a relatively composed mindset.

    ¡®Why hasn¡¯t Nangong Hong come down?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smiled playfully.

    In fact, in this Qianlong List genius battle, only Nangong Hong was his real opponent! Of course, this didn¡¯t mean Huang Xiaolong thought that Nangong Hong could threaten him, but that such a character could, just barely, make Huang Xiaolong slightly more spirited, while other opponents¨Cwere not worth a blow!

    At the same time, on the Qianlong List side, Duanmu Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes were also gazing at Huang Xiaolong, conveying a trace of encouragement in her eyes.

    While geniuses like Xia Ding, who bore grudges against Huang Xiaolong, were looking at him with ferocious gazes at this moment.

    Xia Ding, in particular, was thinking to himself, ¡°In this competition, the use of magical artifacts is forbidden¨Chah! Perfect! That little bastard was domineering and injured me just because of his magical artifact bell. Without the bell, he¡¯s just like a sick cat that has lost its claws and teeth! I¡¯m not afraid of him anymore! Later, I will crush him into dust to wash away the previous shame!¡±

    In Xia Ding¡¯s mind, images began to play of how he would humiliate Huang Xiaolong. He believed that without the Shenxiong Bell, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t be worth mentioning.

    Additionally, there were other geniuses like Huangfu Tianjiao and Mo Shaoxin, who had previously agreed to battle with Huang Xiaolong, also clenching their teeth in hatred, staring at Huang Xiaolong as if they were about to explode.

    Among them, the one who held the deepest hatred for Huang Xiaolong was the pride of Emei Sect, the sinister-looking Ji Chuchen, who emanated a bloodthirsty and chilling aura as he looked at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little bastard, I¡¯ve said that I want to personally end you! This time, even if it means lowering my own status by taking the initiative to fight you, I¡¯m going to send you to the afterlife! The four junior sisters are ultimately my toys! The women that Ji Chuchen sets his eyes on have never slipped away! This time will be no exception!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense distinctly felt a series of hostile gazes directed at him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Seems like many people want to kill me for a bit of joy. Interesting¡­ very interesting¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong just faintly smiled. ¡°I do like this feeling of being the public enemy! Thrilling!¡±

    The Qianlong List genius battle hadn¡¯t even officially started yet, and already many geniuses had locked their sights on Huang Xiaolong! The air was thick with the smell of gunpowder!

    ¡°Alright, geniuses~~~¡± that ancient voice resounded once more. Rumbling soundwaves spread across the vast main battlefield, echoing clearly, penetrating into the ears of the spectators on the stands, reaching deep into their hearts, overwhelmingly powerful!

    ¡°This year¡¯s Qianlong List genius battle is about to commence.¡± The elder¡¯s voice also contained a rare hint of excitement. ¡°In the first round, the challengers will directly challenge anyone on the Qianlong List. Once victorious, the challenger takes their ranking. Defeated, and the right to continue challenging is lost. In other words, you only have one chance to challenge. However, since we are all cultivators from overseas, united in spirit, let¡¯s¡­ stop at the right moment. Remember, do not harm lives. Begin your challenges!¡±

    With the announcement complete, it meant the genius battle had officially begun.

    In the first round, the many geniuses on the Qianlong List stood still, allowing the challengers to freely choose their targets.

    Dozens of challengers held their breath!

    Their gazes turned fervent, faint battle intentions beginning to emanate.

    They started observing the 107 Qianlong List geniuses opposite them, and based on the information they had, they quickly made their assessments.

    The Qianlong List geniuses showed extreme disdain and scorn in their eyes, unafraid of the challenge, some even provocatively motioning the challengers to come at them by curling their fingers.

    Huang Xiaolong also casually observed those Qianlong List geniuses, ¡®I also need to choose a challenge targe¡­ hehehe.¡¯

    As thoughts flickered through his mind, Huang Xiaolong immediately set his gaze on Emei Sect¡¯s Ji Chuchen!

    Ranked sixth on the Qianlong List, Ji Chuchen!

    To say which Qianlong List genius Huang Xiaolong disliked the most would undoubtedly be Ji Chuchen.

    The reason was simple: this guy was coveting his wife, trying to openly take her for himself, which had already touched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bottom line!

    ¡°Alright, it will be this guy!¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    However, if he really challenged Ji Chuchen, it would certainly stir up a huge commotion. In the history of the Qianlong List genius battles, there had never been a challenger who directly challenged someone ranked in the top ten!

    In this first round, the majority of challengers, to play it safe, would choose geniuses from the Qianlong List who are lower in ranking, realm, and fighting power.

    There¡¯s no need to take risks. Getting on the list is what matters first.

    Once the second round arrives, where talents from the Qianlong List battle each other, that¡¯s when one should climb the rankings.

    After all, there¡¯s only one chance to challenge in the first round, and if one fails, they must leave with their tails between their legs.

    Huang Xiaolong stepping up to challenge the top ten was an unprecedented event.

    However, before Huang Xiaolong could speak up, a young man in the middle stage of the Divine Skills realm took large strides out from among the crowd of challengers. His body brimming with mana, he couldn¡¯t wait to shout, ¡°I, Xiahou Yuanjing, a disciple of the Wutai lineage, wish to challenge Qiu Hai, ranked 108th on the Qianlong List!¡±

    ¡°Huh, challenging the lowest-ranked talent on the Qianlong List?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Big bro, you¡¯re really playing it safe!¡±

    Following that, quite a few challengers stepped forward¨C

    ¡°I wish to challenge the 107th place on the Qianlong List!¡±

    ¡°I wish to challenge the 106th place on the Qianlong List!¡±

    ¡°I wish to challenge the 105th place on the Qianlong List!¡±

    ¡­

    Well then, in this wave of eager challenges, all these challengers selected those ranked at the bottom, each desperate not to let the ¡°easy pickings¡± slip to someone else, so as not to lose their golden opportunity to get on the list.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, held back for now.

    He decided to wait until the challengers had made their selections before considering his own.

    ¡°Hmm, since everyone has chosen their opponents, step up to the arena, and fight!¡± the old man hosting the Genius Battle loudly announced.

    At that moment, the challengers and those challenged stepped onto the small stages that were sectioned off within the main battlefield.

    Dozens of geniuses were about to pair off and fight! To determine the victor and vanquished! To be triumphant kings or defeated outcasts!

    Each small stage was suppressed by a formation, ensuring that the intense mana fluctuations produced during the fight would not leak out and affect other battles.

    At the command, the battle began!

    In an instant, on every small stage, the air filled with the smoke of battle, with various Cultivation Techniques and Sword Techniques clashing fiercely.

    The outcome slowly became clear.

    One challenger after another was sent flying, and although they didn¡¯t lose their lives, they had lost any ability to fight again.

    The talents on the Qianlong List were too strong! They overwhelmed the challengers with tremendous advantage. In some fights, it could even be called a crush!

    For example, a genius in the early stage of the Divine Skills realm from the Qianlong List could easily handle a challenger in the middle stage of Divine Skills.

    For those on the list, battling beyond their own level was as easy as drinking water or eating.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    There were no upsets, no miracles; in the first round, aside from Huang Xiaolong, all the participating challengers were wiped out¨Cnone spared!

    The stands erupted with cheers as loud as thunder!

    The next second, numerous geniuses on the Qianlong List turned their gazes toward Huang Xiaolong!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was the only challenger left!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 All of You Come at Me Together

    Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134: All of You, Come at Me Together! Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134: All of You, Come at Me Together! ¡°`

    The first round of the Hidden Dragon Ranking¡¯s genius battle is about to end, and all challengers have been defeated, unable to make it onto the list as they wished.

    They were quickly carried off to heal their injuries.

    Now, only Huang Xiaolong remains as a challenger, standing there alone, appearing somewhat isolated and weak.

    All 107 geniuses on the Hidden Dragon Ranking turned their gazes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Some were amused, some were mocking, some disdainful, and some sympathetic¡­

    ¡®Oh~~ now there¡¯s only little brother left standing alone.¡¯ Duanmu Wei was stunned for a moment. However, she had faith in Huang Xiaolong, absolutely confident that he would make it onto the list, and even break into the top thirty without any issue, even if not using any magical treasures.

    After all, Pu Gonglin had been crippled by Huang Xiaolong!

    However, those who knew about the incident involving Pu Gonglin acted as if sworn to secrecy, not spreading the news, so even among the Hidden Dragon Ranking¡¯s geniuses, the majority was unaware.

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity as the Master of Dragon Island, it remained a profound mystery, known to even fewer people.

    Therefore, like jackals seeing a weak lamb, the Hidden Dragon Ranking geniuses underestimated Huang Xiaolong.

    All the spectators in the arena were also keen on watching the remaining challenger, Huang Xiaolong, unable to help but discuss among themselves¨C

    ¡°This year¡¯s challengers are really too weak.¡±

    ¡°We thought someone might unseat the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon Ranking, but it seems we thought too much. There won¡¯t be any such turnaround.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one left, he¡¯s probably too scared to fight now.¡±

    ¡°That youth will surely feel timid and give up challenging.¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly became the focus of discussion, but the vast majority were certain that Huang Xiaolong would chicken out.

    In the void, within a bronze hall.

    A group of experts at the Heavenly Earth Physique level were watching the battle while leisurely drinking tea and discussing spiritedly.

    Lan Yue, along with several of his old friends, were among them.

    ¡°The first round isn¡¯t much to see; let¡¯s just move straight to the second round. Let¡¯s see the competition among the Hidden Dragon geniuses and whether this year¡¯s rankings will change. However, the first place is undoubtedly Nangong Hong¡¯s to lose, no suspense there,¡± another old man with a red beard, a mid-phase Heavenly Earth Physique realm giant, said with a smirk while stroking his beard.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Lan Yue laughed mysteriously. ¡°The first round is not over yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The red-bearded old man was slightly startled, then shook his head vigorously. ¡°What joke is this? There¡¯s only one challenger left, and he¡¯s too weak to be considered. He won¡¯t create any waves. The first round is over!¡±

    ¡°It is not.¡± The old crone, who was on good terms with Lan Yue, also smiled.

    Lan Yue didn¡¯t say much more, looking through space at Huang Xiaolong with anticipation and admiration, muttering under his breath. ¡°Little Long~~ why haven¡¯t you made your move? Hehehe, having spent these days with you, I know you have many tricks up your sleeve, yet I¡¯ve never seen your true capabilities. This time, fighting against the geniuses, you should show your real strength, right!¡±

    Lan Yue¡¯s curiosity was peaked, eager to witness just how extraordinary this monstrous young man, Huang Xiaolong, really was!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, his expression calm, was observing the geniuses of the Hidden Dragon Ranking across from him, ready to call out Emei¡¯s genius Ji Chuchen¡¯s name to issue a challenge.

    However¨C

    ¡°You little bastard!¡± Xia Ding suddenly bellowed at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you too scared to challenge without using magical treasures? Still not daring to challenge! You coward! You rely on your treasures to show off your might, but now you¡¯re scared without them? Hahaha~~~! Too scared to fight? If you¡¯re too scared, then get lost!¡±

    Xia Ding laughed spitefully.

    Since Huang Xiaolong had not joined the other challengers to issue his challenge and was instead observing from the side, Xia Ding became even more convinced that Huang Xiaolong was out of his league.

    Xia Ding, proud as he was, had been humiliated by Huang Xiaolong at the auction¨Closing all his fortunes and even being forced to flee for his life. To him, it was an unendurable disgrace.

    Now having a chance for revenge, he naturally wouldn¡¯t miss it!

    Xia Ding¡¯s eyes roved cunningly as he obnoxiously sized up Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m too scared to fight?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ still pretending to be tough? You say you dare to fight, then fine, challenge me if you dare. Heh heh, if you can beat me, you can take my place on the Hidden Dragon Ranking~~ do you dare? If you don¡¯t, then shut your stinking mouth!¡± Xia Ding taunted.

    In the first round, geniuses on the Hidden Dragon Ranking were not allowed to actively challenge the challengers; they could only passively accept challenges. Therefore, his shouting at Huang Xiaolong was a provocative tactic, intended to incite Huang Xiaolong into openly challenging him!

    ¡°Brother Xia~¡± A sycophantic voice rang out.

    Turning to the source, Huang Xiaolong saw it was Huangfu Tianjiao!

    Huang Xiaolong had encountered this talent previously at the site of the giant dragon¡¯s legacy. However, Huangfu Tianjiao, merely a late-stage Divine Skills realm little genius ranked 45th, was not nearly as prominent as Xia Ding.

    ¡°`

    ¡°Heh heh, it turns out to be you, what a coincidence.¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Huangfu Tianjiao with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yes, indeed, what a coincidence. Kid, do you still remember our agreed duel?¡± Huangfu Tianjiao glared at Huang Xiaolong with anger. ¡°Last time, you inherited the Dragon¡¯s Power and strutted in front of me. I said I would teach you a lesson, and I definitely will! Do you dare to fight me?¡±

    Huangfu Tianjiao stood imposingly.

    He paused for a moment, then bowed slightly to Xia Ding. ¡°Brother Xia, Little Brother here has some grievances with this person¨Chow about you leave him to me?¡±

    ¡°You insolent boy! The net of heaven is wide but lets nothing through, do you dare to battle with this young master?¡± The speaker was also a genius encountered in the Great Dragon Relics, Snowfall Young Master!

    ¡°Dare to fight or not?¡± ¡®Zhuangzi Rest¡¯, ¡®Tian Song¡¯, were also calling out to Huang Xiaolong, provoking him. In the Great Dragon Relics, they lost their most precious artifacts to Huang Xiaolong, hence they have been ever resentful.

    This turn of events left the entire spectating crowd somewhat dumbfounded.

    No way? A seemingly ordinary young man was challenged to a fight by five hidden dragon list geniuses?

    It seems that this young man has enmity with the five hidden dragon list geniuses!

    Really remarkable, indeed¨Coffending five hidden dragon list geniuses at once is a talent in itself!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± A malicious laugh rang out as Shi Feng also stepped forward slightly, ¡°You little scoundrel! You wretched lad! You cruelly destroyed Chaozi and annihilated Baiyun City! You! Your sins are as high as the sky! Back then, you committed your atrocities by relying on an artifact! Now that you can¡¯t use artifacts, I will execute you! How about this, if you dare to proactively fight me, I might leave your body intact!¡±

    As he spoke, Shi Feng was enveloped by a chilling murderous aura. Like Xia Ding, he too believed that Huang Xiaolong only relied on artifacts to commit violence, and without them, he was nothing.

    Hiss~~~!!!!

    The venue once again plunged into shock.

    Another one?

    Another enemy?

    Shi Feng! The entity ranked 24th on the hidden dragon list! This was definitely a great talent!

    Before Huang Xiaolong could reply, Mo Shaoxin also took a step forward, his sneer unending, ¡°Misdeeds do not go unpunished, kid. I didn¡¯t expect you to have quite a lot of enemies. Duanmu is the woman I, Mo Shaoxin, admire, and yet you dared to covet her? And you were rude to me to my face! This time, I¡¯ll see how you escape! Do you dare to fight me!!!!¡±

    Well, here¡¯s another one!

    And this one is even more formidable! Mo Shaoxin, a mid-stage Tribulation Crossing expert, ranked 19th on the hidden dragon list¨Ca great talent indeed!

    ¡°Uh~~one, two, three¡­ seven¡­ all jumping out, huh. Can¡¯t wait, can you?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    It was as if mad dogs were leaping out to bite him.

    The spectating crowd, including the powerful beings from the bronze halls, was now somewhat caught between laughter and tears.

    Just who is this guy?

    How can he attract so much hatred?

    The other geniuses on the hidden dragon list were also laughing.

    ¡°If you have the courage to fight me, I would admire your bravery,¡± a voice filled with condescension, as if bestowing a favor, rang out.

    The ethereal and noble Ji Chuchen also locked onto Huang Xiaolong with his divine sense. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to prove who is more excellent between us? Well, now I give you the chance to prove it. Don¡¯t talk big, just fight, let¡¯s see the outcome of a battle. Do you dare to fight?¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    It caused a sensation!

    The whole place was astir!

    Emei Sect¡¯s Ji Chuchen! The super freak ranked sixth on the hidden dragon list!

    Setting aside the other geniuses for a moment, just Ji Chuchen¨Ca being predestined to rise and possibly attain immortal status¨Che prides himself as unmatched, and rarely deigns to make a move against common foes, but now, he too couldn¡¯t resist stepping in?

    How great must the grudge be!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    So far, a total of eight talents were actively challenging Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Ah~~well, since you all want to fight so much, I¡¯ll oblige you,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a casual air.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Ding let out a cold snort and, glancing at stronger presences like Ji Chuchen and Mo Shaoxin, muttered, ¡°In that case, choose one among us as your challenge target!¡±

    ¡°Enough already, I don¡¯t want to waste time, I have more important things to do. How about this, you all come at me together. I, alone, will take on all eight of you, ah, so-called¡­ geniuses! Come on all together!¡± Huang Xiaolong swept an extremely arrogant and haughty look over the faces of Xia Ding and Ji Chuchen among others.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Battle of Life and Death

    Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: Battle of Life and Death Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: Battle of Life and Death A surge of arrogant and domineering aura rose from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Alone, he declared his intention to battle eight geniuses from the Qianlong List!

    Such a feat had never occurred since the creation of the Qianlong List!

    The entire main battlefield¡¯s spectator stands were utterly silent, and even the big shots in those bronze halls felt something extraordinary.

    Huang Xiaolong, with a face neither humble nor arrogant, untouched by honor or disgrace, nevertheless revealed a smile tinged with bone-deep pride.

    He looked disdainfully at those eight geniuses, full of contempt!

    In the spectator area for the Emei sect sat dozens of Emei disciples, predominantly female.

    ¡°How preposterous! To dare to challenge Senior Brother Ji from below, what status does he think he has?¡±

    ¡°One man challenging eight great talents, he must be a madman!¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡­ be careful with your words. This man is the legendary Master of Dragon Island, not someone to be taken lightly.¡±

    ¡°Master of Dragon Island or not, how can he be so arrogant and disrespectful at not even thirty years old?¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives were all showing faces full of adoration!

    Others might not know, but were they not aware of their own man¡¯s temperament?

    He wasn¡¯t mad!

    He had always been this way!

    Fearless against all enemies!

    ¡°What are eight people? Even if it were all the talents on the Qianlong List combined, or even a thousand troops, our Little Long could extinguish them within moments of conversation!¡±

    The confidence his wives had in Huang Xiaolong was unshakable!

    At that moment, in the bronze hall where Lan Yue and others were situated, a group of giants were dumbfounded!

    Including Lan Yue and his old friends, who were also somewhat shocked.

    ¡°Little Long has actually done something so inconceivable¡­ Is it an impulsive act, or¡­ does he indeed possess the strength to defeat eight geniuses?¡± Lan Yue was incredibly alarmed. ¡°But¡­ we won¡¯t talk about the other talents, but that Ji Chuchen, ranked sixth on the Qianlong List, and he¡¯s the darling of the Emei sect¡­ how¡­ how will he overcome him?¡±

    Even though Huang Xiaolong was exceptionally talented, Lan Yue¡¯s assessment of him was only in the top twenty, perhaps breaking into the top ten with an extraordinary performance. But challenging the top five was still too immature in many aspects. After all, Huang Xiaolong was too young.

    Now, to fight eight at once seemed somewhat¡­ child¡¯s play.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~hahahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, the red-bearded elder burst into loud laughter, and the other giants couldn¡¯t help but laugh aloud.

    ¡°Lan Yue, you folks say, this first round hasn¡¯t even ended¡­ it refers to that young man, doesn¡¯t it? Do you think he has the power to turn things around? Hahahaha~~~you folks know that young man? Looks like he¡¯s got a serious case of brain problems!¡± the red-bearded elder could not help but ridicule at length.

    ¡°Hmph! Little Long is a rare and extraordinary talent, I¡­ I¡­ I have faith in him!¡± Lan Yue argued back stubbornly, his face red and neck thick. ¡°He isn¡¯t just talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, Lan Yue, you still talk tough, so let¡¯s just wait and see! I really want to see what happens to this reckless man trying to fight eight by himself! Does he think he¡¯s Nangong Hong?¡±

    ¡­

    On the battle platform.

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯s alive or dead! To utter such far-fetched words~~~¡± Mo Shaoxin, eyes squinting like a venomous snake. ¡°Oh, I get it, you want to make a name for yourself, right? In order to become famous, you deliberately spew outrageous statements to catch people¡¯s attention¡­ Hahaha~~ you really are quite scheming.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, what scheming? I alone will fight you eight, do you dare to fight? If you don¡¯t dare, then all of you scram!¡± Huang Xiaolong was becoming impatient.

    The other Hidden Dragon List prodigies were now either laughing, shaking their heads, showing disdain, or staying uninvolved¡­

    ¡°Little brother¡­ you¡¯re being too arrogant~~¡± Duanmu Wei wanted to advise Huang Xiaolong against it but found it difficult to speak up at the moment. After all, the atmosphere had already become tense.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to play dumb here. One against us? What a joke!¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face was sullen. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. Hmmm~~ you guys, who will fight him?¡±

    Given Ji Chuchen¡¯s stature and status, it was naturally impossible for him to team up with others to gang up on Huang Xiaolong, as that would damage his own reputation.

    The remaining seven prodigies quickly exchanged glances.

    Finally, Xia Ding stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you! That day, you relied on a magical treasure to defeat me, today we will settle that matter!¡±

    With that statement, everyone suddenly realized that there was already existing enmity between Xia Ding and Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Just you alone?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone was somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°Stop playing mind games here, let¡¯s fight!¡± Xia Ding sneered continuously. ¡°Without that magical treasure, killing you will be like slaughtering pigs and dogs!¡±

    At that moment, the elder presiding over the Hidden Dragon List prodigy battle spoke with a grave and deep voice. ¡°Challenger, have you decided to challenge the 26th ranked young master of the Xia Family, Xia Ding? If you win, you can push Xia Ding off the list and take his place.¡±

    The elder had not mentioned Huang Xiaolong¡¯s boastful claim at all. He too believed that one fighting eight was pure nonsense and had never been a rule historically.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, Xia Ding spoke up confidently, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this man is overly arrogant, insulting me, Xia Ding, and disrespecting the Xia Family. Therefore, this battle¡­ I suggest we abandon the rule of stopping at a point and switch to a fight to the death! Please consent!¡±

    After speaking, Xia Ding looked at Huang Xiaolong provocatively and transmitted secretly, ¡°You little bastard, do you dare to engage in a fight to the death?¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar.

    Historically, in the Hidden Dragon List prodigy battles, there had scarcely been any instances of fighters killing each other. The norm was always harmony, stopping at a point.

    But today¡­

    Of course, everyone could understand; Huang Xiaolong was too arrogant, showing no respect at all, and had infuriated some of the prodigies, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t take it lying down.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ interesting, interesting.¡± Killing intent seeped from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Since you want a fight to the death, then I shall indulge you. However, once I kill you, the Xia Family won¡¯t make a fuss, will they?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ you, kill me?¡± Xia Ding burst into loud laughter, as if he had heard something utterly preposterous. He was a proud man too, and having been defeated by Huang Xiaolong previously, he had attributed it solely to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s magical treasure. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t defeat Huang Xiaolong who was unarmed.

    From the sky, within an ancient bronze temple, a voice of a middle-aged man containing a hint of anger resounded, ¡°The younger generation today really doesn¡¯t understand the immensity of heaven and earth¡­ Do they take arrogance for personality? Let the fight begin, a fight to the death, Ding¡¯er, show him that our Xia Family cannot be humiliated! Fight to the death! If you die, Ding¡¯er, it means you were inferior, the Xia Family will not blame you~~~~¡±

    The voice was from Xia Ding¡¯s father, the current Family Head of the Xia Family.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Since both parties have no objections, then let it be a fight to the death,¡± the elder presiding over the Hidden Dragon List prodigy battle declared.

    Xia Ding bowed slightly towards the ancient bronze temple. ¡°Father, your son will definitely not tarnish our Xia Family¡¯s honor!¡±

    After speaking, he cruelly smiled at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Since you have agreed to a fight to the death, then¡­ let¡¯s fight. Remember, the person who will take your life is me, Xia Ding! Hahaha!¡±

    After finishing, Xia Ding walked straight toward a small fighting platform, and Huang Xiaolong, with a swift smile, followed him up!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 I Want to Kill You

    Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: I Want to Kill You! Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: I Want to Kill You! Soon, Huang Xiaolong and Xia Ding found themselves atop a fighting platform.

    The two faced each other, separated by several dozen steps.

    Xia Ding stood like a deep pool or an imposing mountain, his mana rippling out in waves. Though young, he indeed possessed an imposing aura, demonstrating the demeanor of someone from a great family.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, appeared lazy and indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t take Xia Ding seriously at all.

    The attention of the entire venue was focused on this battle.

    Originally, the first round of challenges in this grand Hidden Dragon List Talent Battle was quite lackluster and not very interesting to watch. However, even the big shots in the Bronze Hall couldn¡¯t help but take notice of this battle.

    The reason was simple, Huang Xiaolong was too arrogant and conceited!

    ¡°You little bastard, you can¡¯t run away this time. Do you feel like the net of heaven has wide meshes, but lets nothing through?¡± Xia Ding sneered at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with an expression akin to a cat toying with a mouse.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, let all of you come at me together, so I can round you up in one swoop. But you insisted on fighting me alone, like an egg striking a rock,¡± Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingernail, ¡°Could it be, you think I only rely on one magic treasure?¡±

    ¡°So defiant even on death¡¯s doorstep! Alright then, go to hell!!!!!¡± Xia Ding could no longer restrain himself, his mana erupting all over, he concentrated all his strength and launched a palm strike towards Huang Xiaolong!

    In the palm of Xia Ding¡¯s hand, a mirage of continuous, undulating mountains suddenly appeared!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    One palm became two, two palms turned into four, and four into eight¡­

    In an instant, the entire platform was filled with terrifying palm prints, as if the very space was completely saturated! They bore down on Huang Xiaolong in layers, with the momentum of a blanket coverage.

    And each palm print carried a weight akin to that of a mountain!

    In other words, the platform was now filled with boundless mountains, all pressing down on Huang Xiaolong simultaneously, intent on crushing him into a meat patty, into dust!

    ¡°Thousand Mountains Palm Technique!!!!!!¡±

    Pop pop pop~ pop pop pop~~~

    The air was crushed, producing a continuous series of burst sounds.

    Even though the area surrounding the platform was reinforced with a Formation, it still shook violently at this moment.

    Many of the Hidden Dragon List talents, upon witnessing Xia Ding¡¯s domineering attack, were secretly astounded.

    It appeared that Xia Ding¡¯s place among the top thirty of the list wasn¡¯t due to luck!

    In the viewing stands, many spectators also began screaming and cheering loudly.

    Huang Xiaolong stood tall and unwavering, his eyes suddenly bursting with dragon qi!

    Terrifying dragon might rolled out like a typhoon passing through!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura soared instantly, giving Xia Ding the sudden illusion ¨Cas if the opponent facing him was not a person, but a ferocious, ancient dragon!

    This made Xia Ding feel somewhat unsteady on his feet!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The palm prints on the platform, shattered by the dragon force, dragon qi, and dragon might erupting from within Huang Xiaolong, emitted a sound terrifying like mountain collapsing!

    ¡°Hey~~ It seems that you follow the path of power over everything, where brute force breaks all methods~~ Fortunately, I also happen to like a direct confrontation~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a carefree smile as more than a thousand lifelike streams of dragon qi, complete with scales and horns, encircled him. These streams of dragon qi were crowned with auspicious purple aura, as if they were flying out from primal chaos.

    This scene left everyone dumbstruck!

    Dragon qi and dragon force did not belong to the mana cultivated by practitioners. One could even say that even those big shots inside the Bronze Hall couldn¡¯t quite grasp the power of dragon qi and dragon force.

    ¡°He actually inherited so much dragon force!!!!!! Damn it!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao and those like the Young Master Luoxue howled with jealousy and trepidation.

    Last time, at the Dragon Legacy lands, they had witnessed Huang Xiaolong inheriting dragon force, but had failed to ascertain just how much he had received.

    Therefore, they remained arrogant and did not take Huang Xiaolong seriously, conjecturing that even if he had inherited a considerate amount of dragon force, he still could not contend with them. But today¨C

    It was too much!

    Such immense dragon force was truly formidable!

    With such strength, talents like Huangfu Tianjiao and the Young Master Luoxue, who were at the Divine Skills realm, found it impossible to resist!

    Before one could react, Huang Xiaolong unleashed a punch!

    Roar~~~~~!!!!!!

    Over a thousand strands of dragon force converged into that one punch!

    It was a punch as terrifying as this!

    It was also a punch that shattered mountains!

    And it was a punch filled with rage!

    A golden dragon clung to the fist, bursting out in an instant!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The entire arena, covered with palm prints, was completely shattered, turning into a sky full of dust, fluttering chaotically!

    ¡°No!!!!¡± Xia Ding screamed in agony. He had never imagined that even without using magical treasures, Huang Xiaolong would still be so overbearing. And faced with that punch imbued with the phantom of a golden dragon, Xia Ding felt a gravity so overwhelming he couldn¡¯t straighten his back, and even his spirit, will to fight, and pride, were utterly crushed by the aura contained in that punch!

    A seed of defeat was planted in his heart.

    A punch to shatter souls, a punch to break spirits!

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight anymore! I surrender!¡± Xia Ding no longer cared about his dignity and howled miserably, ¡°I yield my ranking to you! No more fighting!¡±

    As soon as the words were out.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch and the golden dragon phantom froze mid-air, motionless, just a few meters away from Xia Ding.

    ¡°Huff~~ Huff~~ Huff~~~¡± Xia Ding¡¯s face was stricken with terror, and sweat poured down like a waterfall. He trembled as he stared at the ferocious golden dragon phantom before him, ¡°No more fighting~~!¡±

    However, a trace of resentment still seeped from the depths of his eyes.

    Today, he was defeated!

    Defeated in one move!

    And for the time being, he was stricken from the Qianlong List!

    For the boundlessly proud Xia Ding, this was a profound humiliation. He swore that after the competition ended, he would surely have his family¡¯s experts capture Huang Xiaolong, to suppress and torment him!

    ¡®I¡¯ll humbly admit defeat for now~~ you little bastard, our feud is far from over!¡¯ Xia Ding cursed and swore in his heart.

    At this moment, the many geniuses on the Qianlong list all broke into a cold sweat, including Mo Shaoxin. Even the formidable Ji Chuchen looked awestruck¨C

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t just boasting; he truly had the strength! Being able to suppress Xia Ding with a single punch, that was power!

    With such strength, it was well-deserved for him to replace Xia Ding¡¯s position!

    Huangfu Tianjiao and the likes of the Young Master Luoxue were flushed with humiliation, realizing that they were no match for Huang Xiaolong at all.

    ¡°I refuse to accept this! I won¡¯t accept this!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao¡¯s pride lay in tatters, ¡°He just got lucky without putting in any effort! He inherited the Dragon¡¯s power, and that¡¯s how he gained such strength¡­ He was trash all along, simply rising because of luck! We possess talent and have been diligently cultivating day and night, and only then did we gain our current strength and status, but he did nothing and just¡­ just¡­ rose to power¡­ this¡­ this is a joke!¡±

    Envy drove Huangfu Tianjiao nearly to spitting blood.

    ¡°Hehe, sometimes, luck is also a manifestation of strength,¡± Duanmu Wei said with a smile, her eyebrows curved. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s victory brought her great joy.

    On the spectator platform.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives excitedly clapped their hands.

    Their man had once again put on a display of awe-inspiring might.

    He said he would slap your face, and he definitely would slap your face!

    And now, the other spectators also felt a bit ashamed, not daring to belittle or scorn Huang Xiaolong any longer. Although arrogant, he indeed had the strength to back it up!

    Many of those present didn¡¯t have the right to denigrate Huang Xiaolong.

    In the Bronze Halls, many titans emitted sounds of amazed muttering.

    ¡°Oh, the power of the mighty dragon? Impressive, truly impressive. This is the legendary Dragon¡¯s Might, indeed a majestic power capable of suppressing the Eight Desolations, overcoming myriad methods with one force. Perhaps, in the vast world of overseas cultivators, only this young man can unleash such abundant Dragon¡¯s Might, right? Good, good, very good, worthy of attention. Dragons, wild and rebellious by nature. After inheriting the Dragon¡¯s power, it¡¯s natural for his aura to carry an aggressive and presumptuous side, which also explains his behavior.¡±

    In the Bronze Hall where Lan Yue and others resided.

    ¡°How about that? Little Long can still bring surprises, can¡¯t he?¡± Lan Yue said proudly, ¡°This kid has too many secrets!¡±

    On the stage, Xia Ding wished he could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. He felt tens of thousands of mocking eyes on him, making his skin burn with discomfort.

    ¡°Now, may I step down?¡± Xia Ding asked Huang Xiaolong coldly.

    ¡°Ding¡¯er, come down. Victory and defeat are common in war. The path of cultivation is a long one, and a momentary loss means nothing,¡± Xia Family Head spoke from one of the Bronze Halls with a raised voice tinged with anger.

    ¡°Yes, father, I understand. Even if I fail once, it won¡¯t break my spirit. We, the men of the Xia Family, only grow stronger through defeat!¡± Xia Ding¡¯s spirit was uplifted.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Having said that, he was about to leave the stage.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Xia Ding with feigned confusion. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? Hey, is your head broken?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Xia Ding said angrily. ¡°I already surrendered, what more do you want? Could it be that you still want to humiliate me?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into roaring laughter. ¡°This is a fight to the death, you live, I die; you die, I live¨Cnow, there is no clear divide between life and death between us, how can you step down?¡±

    ¡°Do you think, with a casual surrender, you can just muddle through?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled with narrowed eyes. ¡°Brother Xia, I¡¯m not trying to humiliate you, I¡¯m going to kill you~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 The Xia Familys Fury

    Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: The Xia Family¡¯s Fury! Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: The Xia Family¡¯s Fury! ¡°You? Kill me?¡± Xia Ding choked for a moment, then his face twisted, ferocious like a demon. ¡°What a joke! Even if we have some grievances, it¡¯s not worth fighting to the death, right? Moreover, although you are strong, if you dare to provoke the Xia Family, you cannot afford the consequences!¡±

    Xia Ding seemed to have forgotten that this battle was a life-and-death battle, which he had initiated!

    ¡°Ah~~ These geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List really are dumber than one another. Today, I finally understand what shameless means~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, somewhat bewildered. ¡°It seems that the life-and-death battle was your idea, right? Everyone here heard it with their own ears, and your Xia Family¡¯s higher-ups also agreed¡­ They even said that if I killed you, it would be because you were inferior, and the Xia Family would not pursue it, of course, they wouldn¡¯t have the face to pursue it either.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was no saint. If he were the one to fail today, he would certainly be tortured to death.

    If someone wants to kill me, I must kill them!

    In dealing with enemies, one cannot be too merciful.

    Besides, as the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong was accustomed to life and death. Killing someone for him was no different from stepping on an ant.

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body erupted with a wild killing intent, locking onto Xia Ding. The stagnated punch in the air, the golden dragon-shaped phantom, both targeted Xia Ding, ready to bloom the enchanting flower of death!

    In that instant, Xia Ding felt a fear he never experienced in his life, an abyssal and bottomless fear! His body shook uncontrollably, and glancing into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, he saw a monarch¡¯s cold indifference, a casual disregard for life and death!

    He finally had no doubts that Huang Xiaolong was truly going to kill him!

    ¡°No! You cannot kill me! I am a genius, the young master of the Xia Family! I am of extraordinary talent, destined for a great future, I cannot die here! I absolutely cannot die here!¡± Xia Ding nearly collapsed, crying out loud.

    ¡°Father! Save me!¡± Xia Ding looked up towards a bronze hall in the sky and shouted desperately for help.

    From within the bronze hall, muted pressures began to permeate out.

    The current Family Head of the Xia Family, Xia Ding¡¯s father, called down from the heavens with a furious voice. ¡°Enough! Young man! Know when to stop, don¡¯t go too far. We¡¯ve already given you a way out, why don¡¯t you take it? You want to kill the direct descendant of my Xia Family? My Xia Family has been dominant overseas for thousands of years, having shone brilliantly in a certain era¡­ Young man, you are still too naive. Today, if you dare to take action, you will be making an enemy of my Xia Family! I think you¡¯re smart enough to weigh the pros and cons, having cultivated to this level. You¡¯re not a fool. That¡¯s enough, no need to prattle on, after this, my Xia Family will offer you some compensation.¡±

    Even under these circumstances, the Family Head of the Xia Family was still taking such a high and mighty stance, speaking in a tone that was both compelling and questioning, full of superiority.

    And the spectators all around also shook their heads¨C

    ¡°It¡¯s just for show after all. Just now, the Xia Family¡¯s young master was too arrogant, initiating a life-and-death battle on his own. If it just ends like this, even if he wins, he loses face. He¡¯s just saying harsh words to give himself an out.¡±

    ¡°In the Hidden Dragon List genius battles, direct killings are rare. After all, those who participate in this competition all have powerful backing. Who would dare to kill recklessly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not daring to kill. The Xia Family Head is right, better to take what you can get.¡±

    ¡°Where there is mercy to be given, let mercy be given. Offending the Xia Family will lead to endless troubles.¡±

    ¡­

    Almost everyone believed that Huang Xiaolong was just scaring Xia Ding.

    Only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives knew clearly¨CXia Ding was doomed!

    Anyone whom Huang Xiaolong said he would kill, there was absolutely no chance of survival. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s decisiveness in killing was beyond most people¡¯s imagination.

    Moreover, he never cared about the consequences. Because no matter what those consequences were, he could bear them with ease.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.¡± The Emei Sect genius, Ji Chuchen, also looked at Huang Xiaolong with disdain. ¡°Pretending to be something you¡¯re not, dare you really kill someone here? Even if you had ten times the guts, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve got it now. So, all these words from your noble families are like farts, stinking and disgusting. Just a moment ago, you were going on about how the Xia Family wouldn¡¯t hold me accountable, and now, you¡¯re going back on your word right in front of me¡­ Probably, if I were the one defeated, your Xia Family wouldn¡¯t bother to speak up. Or is it that you can kill me at will, but I can¡¯t strike back? What a joke! When I want to kill, who dares to stop me? If I want you dead by the third watch, you won¡¯t live to see the fifth!¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen¨C

    Whoosh~~~~~~~!!!!!

    With a thought, the frozen punch headed straight for Xia Ding!

    The golden dragon phantom swept over Xia Ding¡¯s body!

    A sudden intense explosion!

    Xia Ding¡¯s entire body shattered into pieces!

    Death!

    Death from a single strike!

    The flesh perished, and his pitiable yin soul floated out, staring at Huang Xiaolong with ghostly eyes full of bloody tears and venomous resentment.

    ¡°Disperse soul and spirit!¡± Huang Xiaolong bellowed. The aura of the Yin Emperor on him erupted slightly.

    Xia Ding¡¯s yin soul immediately burned away!

    Dead!

    Xia Ding was indeed dead!

    Having killed Xia Ding, Huang Xiaolong remained expressionless, his gaze dominating, as if he were a ruler above all, decreeing life and death! He was overbearing! Too brutal!

    The spectators, and most of the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List, all felt their hearts palpitate, even their hearts spasmed!

    Too ruthless!

    This guy not only had the means, but he was also a peerless ruthless man. When he said kill, he killed, without dragging his feet!

    Even the Xia Family¡¯s Family Head had come forward with threats and suppression, yet he still dared to kill!

    This was treating the entire Xia Family as nothing!

    Now, many people were somewhat afraid of Huang Xiaolong!

    Yes, afraid!

    In their hearts, they had already regarded Huang Xiaolong as an extremely dangerous person!

    Huangfu Tianjiao, Yue Loxue, and others deeply regretted it! They should not have come out today, to provoke Huang Xiaolong! This person is both powerful and brutal; offending him, they¡¯re likely to not meet a good end!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!! Ding¡¯er!¡± From within the bronze hall where the Xia Family¡¯s upper echelons were, a wail like mourning for parents erupted, almost like a cuckoo weeping blood or a monkey¡¯s mournful howls. It was the Xia Family Head roaring. His voice was filled with hatred! ¡°Capital crime! A capital crime that implicates the nine familial exterminations!¡±

    Vaguely, within the bronze hall, it seemed as if a towering figure stood up directly!

    As he stood up, his aura also soared to the heavens!

    In an instant, it was as though the palace, and even the sky above, soared infinitely, as if the heavens themselves had risen hundreds of feet in a moment!

    This was the aura of the Xia Family Head, the aura of a heaven-defying Law Manifestation realm titan! The illusion of the earth sinking and the sky rising created by an immensely powerful aura that intimidated one¡¯s soul!

    The next moment, a huge hand formed purely from mana, dozens of feet in length, covering the sky and sun like a demonic hand, reached out from the palace, grabbing directly at Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The force was like moving mountains and decaying ancient trees, suffocating!

    The death of Xia Ding had infuriated the Xia Family, who were willing to pay any price to kill Huang Xiaolong on the spot!

    The death of Xia Ding was an incalculable loss to the Xia Family!

    They must have blood for blood!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 I Challenge You

    Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: I Challenge You! Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: I Challenge You! The hatred for killing his son was irreconcilable. The Xia Family Head, fuelled with rage, struck out to crush Huang Xiaolong in front of everyone.

    Boom~~!!!!

    A giant hand formed by condensed Mana endlessly expanded in size. In a blink, each finger was as large as a house, wrapped in countless runes and characters.

    It was about to bulldoze through everything.

    This was the approach of a great figure, a tactic of a great figure at the Divine Figure realm!

    Seeing this, the countless onlookers at the scene, including many geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List, had their brains and thoughts frozen, feeling as if the sky had fallen down!

    The end of days had arrived!

    Almost everyone believed that Huang Xiaolong could not avoid this attack no matter what and would only be suppressed and crushed to death.

    This giant hand, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, kept magnifying, yet Huang Xiaolong remained extremely calm. There was even a hint of mockery in his eyes¨C¡®Heh, blatantly disregarding the rules of the Hidden Dragon List? Good, very good, since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t care about anything anymore¡­ If you want to play big, I¡¯ll join you!¡¯

    The negative emotions lurking deep within Huang Xiaolong were frantically unleashed.

    He had been prepared for everything before he came here, so he was not surprised at all that a great figure had made a move!

    Said it slow but it happened fast. Above the main battlefield, suddenly, an ancient voice resounded, very fluttering, very ethereal, as if coming from the eternal ages¨C

    ¡°Brother Xia, stop please. Don¡¯t break the rules of the Hidden Dragon List. Let¡¯s put aside personal grievances for now~~~¡±

    This simple phrase, sung like an epic, each word spoken formed an ethereal Formation, layer upon layer piled up, silently dissipating the titanic Mana hand of the Xia Family Head.

    Pfft~~!!!!

    Droplets of Mana, dense as a heavy rain, drifted between heaven and earth.

    The giant hand was shattered.

    The crisis was resolved.

    ¡°This!!!!!¡± From inside that bronze hall, the Xia Family Head emitted a reluctant groan but dared not make another move. It seemed that he was full of dread, even fear, towards the owner of that ancient voice!

    ¡°Wow~ a single sentence dispelled the attack of a Divine Figure realm great figure. Words manifesting power, this is a master, a super master¨Cat least someone in the late stages of the Divine Figure realm. Heh, it seems that even here on Cod Island, there are numerous eternal great figures hidden like dormant dragons, usually unseen, but they will emerge to control the situation at critical moments.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, also reining in his violent emotions, quietly observing the changes.

    ¡°Brother Xia, just now, it was indeed your son who proposed this fight to the death. And your Xia Family agreed without any objections.¡± The ancient voice spoke matter-of-factly, ¡°Now that your son has lost in skill and died in battle, you should accept this outcome, but instead, you¡¯re behaving unreasonably. Does this not harm the reputation of the Xia Family? Brother Xia, especially someone in your position, should have a broader mind~~¡±

    The ancient voice, seeming casual in tone, yet the authority in its words was simply undeniable.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ well then~~okay, in this case, we¡­ our Xia Family will let it go for now.¡± The Xia Family Head actually caved directly. But he was not broadminded; he was compelled, hence, the bitterness in his tone was something even the waters of three rivers and five lakes could not wash away.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, our Hidden Dragon List Talent Battles have been held countless times, and no one has ever openly broken the rules, and this time will be no exception. Brother Xia, you lost your composure just now due to your grief for your son. I won¡¯t pursue it because of your intense emotions. Behave yourself from now on. Alright, let the competition continue.¡± The ancient voice finally disappeared, and the speaker never showed himself. As soon as the voice vanished, it left no trace, as if it had instantly fled away.

    The competition continued!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned toward Ji Chuchen, Mo Shaoxin, Shi Feng, and others.

    Just now, there had been eight talents who, along with Xia Ding, had stepped forward wanting to challenge Huang Xiaolong. Now that Xia Ding was dead, only seven remained.

    Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile. ¡°Just now, I called you out to come at me together, and you were all hesitant. Now, well, come at me all together.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face was extremely sullen, his pupils sharply constricted, as if he wanted to devour Huang Xiaolong.

    He had thought that Huang Xiaolong would be slaughtered by Xia Ding, but on the contrary, not only did Huang Xiaolong not die, but he also casually killed Xia Ding, becoming the first standout in this year¡¯s Draco List genius battle.

    How infuriating!

    However, even though Huang Xiaolong had killed Xia Ding, Ji Chuchen was not necessarily afraid of Huang Xiaolong.

    It should be noted that Xia Ding couldn¡¯t even make it into the top ten of the Draco List. Although he was a talent, he was just an ordinary talent. Compared to Ji Chuchen, who was ranked sixth, the gap was quite significant, and this gap would only widen over time.

    ¡°It¡¯s just inheriting the power of the giant dragon and luckily gaining some brute strength. There¡¯s simply no real battle skill¨Ca brute,¡± Ji Chuchen flicked his fingernail. ¡°In front of true geniuses, you¡¯re as soft as mud!¡±

    ¡°All talk and no action,¡± mocked Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Stop dawdling, come up together. It¡¯s a fight to the death! Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Fight to the death~~¡± Huangfu Tianjiao and the Unmatched Ying, among four divine skill realm geniuses, now seemed as if they had bitter bile crushed in their mouths, bitterness filling their words and fear overwhelming their hearts.

    Ji Chuchen might disregard Huang Xiaolong, but Huangfu Tianjiao and others didn¡¯t dare! They were even inferior to Xia Ding; once they fought Huang Xiaolong, they were basically destined to be killed within minutes!

    Shi Feng and Mo Shaoxin, two talents superior to Xia Ding, were also unsettled, not daring to respond!

    ¡°Got cold feet?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    At this time, the elder presiding over the Draco List competition, his voice once again resounded over the main battlefield¨C¡°The first round of the competition has ended. Entering the second round, the ranking battle!¡±

    ¡°This so-called ¡®ranking battle¡¯ is a fight among the talents on the Draco List, challenging each other to attain the rank they desire! Of course, you can also choose not to challenge and just maintain your current rank.¡±

    ¡°A ranking battle?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled; he had no intention of letting Ji Chuchen off as he continued, ¡°You are ranked sixth on the Draco List, while I¡¯ve just replaced Xia Ding¡¯s position at 26¡­ So, I will challenge your rank!¡±

    Draco List rank 26 challenging rank 6!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Everyone held their breaths!

    If Huang Xiaolong indeed defeated Ji Chuchen and took his place on the Draco List, he would rise from a newcomer straight into the top ten! Such rapid promotion was akin to riding a rocket, utterly abnormal! Historically, in the Draco List genius battle, nothing so terrifying had occurred!

    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?!!!!¡± Ji Chuchen shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing about being worthy or not. The rules for the second round allow for free challenges,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯ll repeat, the seven of you can come at me together. Just me against the seven of you. My word always stands.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 One Against Six

    Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: One Against Six! Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: One Against Six! In the second round of the Hidden Dragon List competition, where talents from the list challenged each other, Huang Xiaolong had firmly fixed his sights on Ji Chuchen right from the start!

    What could be done? Who asked him to show off and covet Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife?

    Since he decided to make a name for himself at the Hidden Dragon List talent battle and have some fun, he would need to first make an example out of some geniuses. Xia Ding from the Xia Family just didn¡¯t seem¡­ weighty enough.

    Ji Chuchen was indeed a suitable candidate!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong challenge Ji Chuchen, the other Hidden Dragon List talents temporarily held back and watched the situation with great interest. Some talents that held a grudge against Ji Chuchen even showed a look of schadenfreude.

    The other talents were silent, watching the fire from the other side of the river.

    On the battle stage, in the area belonging to the Emei Sect, there was initially a burst of commotion, and many members of the Emei Sect expressed dissatisfaction with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions¨C

    ¡°This person is too arrogant, directly challenging Senior Brother Ji, which is simply brainless to the extreme! Does he think that Senior Brother Ji is like Xia Ding of the Xia Family, someone he can compare with?¡±

    ¡°Trying to break into the top ten directly, it¡¯s nothing but wild ambition!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Ji, crush him! Elevate our Emei Sect¡¯s prestige!¡±

    ¡­

    Ma Chuxia and the others had their cheeks flushed with excitement, staring unblinkingly at their man.

    In the Bronze Hall where the Elder Lan Yue resided.

    ¡°Little Long is indeed formidable. Up to now, aside from Nangong Hong, he¡¯s the one who has seized the most attention!¡± Elder Lan Yue rubbed his hands and said. ¡°Once he defeats Ji Chuchen, he will have truly made a name for himself in the world!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± The red-bearded elder, who always argued with Elder Lan Yue, showed a look of disdain. ¡°He has merely inherited the power of a great dragon, not strength earned through his own hard cultivation. It¡¯s as illusory as flowers in a mirror and the moon reflected on the water. Xia Ding is not considered a great genius, but Ji Chuchen is different; he¡¯s the future pillar of the Emei Sect, a proud talent on the entire Hidden Dragon List. Lan Yue, would you dare to bet with me?¡±

    ¡°Bet on what?¡± Elder Lan Yue¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.

    ¡°Like this, if this young man defeats Ji Chuchen, I will give you a top-grade spiritual pill, the ¡®Phoenix Fire Pill¡¯~~~¡± The red-bearded elder¡¯s palm opened up, revealing a pill wrapped in flames, extremely mystical.

    ¡°What? The Phoenix Fire Pill? The pill that is rumored to be refined from a drop of Divine Blood of the Divine Beast, the phoenix, during the Ancient Times? After taking it, one¡¯s body undergoes tempering and can nearly become indestructible! Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re willing to bet this divine pill?¡± Elder Lan Yue exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s there not to dare? I have absolute confidence in the Emei Sect¡¯s genius, Ji Chuchen!¡± The red-bearded elder said coldly.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll take that bet! You have confidence in Ji Chuchen, but I have confidence in Little Long! This young man is surely not a commoner in the pond!¡± Elder Lan Yue slapped his thigh heavily and took out a flying sword from his storage spiritual ring. ¡°This is a flying sword that I¡¯ve nurtured for over a thousand years. It has been arranged with hundreds of formations; it¡¯s an exceptional flying sword, named ¡®City-toppling¡¯~~~¡±

    It was a huge gamble.

    At this moment, not only were Elder Lan Yue and the red-bearded elder wagering, but many leaders in the other Bronze Halls also began to place their bets. They gambled on the outcome between Huang Xiaolong and Ji Chuchen.

    Furthermore, on the spectator stand, a large number of the audience spontaneously started betting.

    The Hidden Dragon List competition was just like that; each time, it would trigger a series of betting games.

    In this betting game, a very, very large number of people wagered on Ji Chuchen¡¯s victory.

    In the Bronze Hall where the higher-ups of the Shushan Sword Sect gathered, the atmosphere was slightly tense.

    ¡°Humph! The lad does have some tricks; no wonder he can continuously assassinate our Shushan Sword Sect disciples~~¡± An elder said, huffing with anger.

    Behind the canopy, the Sect Master of the Shushan Sect spoke indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of waves he can stir up. The boy is really quite interesting. Let him jump around; all the attention he¡¯s winning now will pave the way for Nangong Hong¡¯s strong rise and soaring into the sky! In the end, Nangong Hong will teach him a lesson. Perhaps, you still don¡¯t know, Nangong Hong has already broken through the barriers and advanced to the Law Manifestation realm!¡±

    The entire Bronze Hall was utterly shaken! It seethed with excitement!

    ¡­

    Main battlefield.

    Faced with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s challenge, Ji Chuchen couldn¡¯t possibly not fight!

    After all, this challenge abides by the rules. Refusal to fight is not an option, for it would lead to ridicule from all over the world.

    This is a battle to defend one¡¯s ranking!

    Of course, it is also a battle to settle personal scores between Ji Chuchen and Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~A lowlife basking in glory! Fine, if you want to challenge me, I accept! A battle to the death, right? I shall grant you your wish!¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s momentum began to climb relentlessly!

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Mo Shaoxin, however, stepped forward, his eyes rolling around a few times, flashing an exceptionally cunning light. ¡°Boy, just now you arrogantly claimed that you would fight the seven of us alone~~ Such an insult cannot be taken lying down, nor can we let it rest! Since you¡¯ve uttered these words, you naturally can¡¯t go back on them! In that case¨Cwe accept the challenge! The seven of us will fight against you alone! Fulfilling your request!¡±

    With Ji Chuchen¡¯s pride, it was truly hard to accept Huang Xiaolong¡¯s proposition of fighting seven against one.

    But Mo Shaoxin was different!

    It is said that Mo Shaoxin is somewhat stronger than Xia Ding, ranking higher on the Dragon Ranking. But the difference is limited, and he can¡¯t possibly defeat Xia Ding in one blow.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong obviously intended to settle scores.

    He challenged them one by one. First, he killed Xia Ding, then he would fight Ji Chuchen!

    Once Huang Xiaolong defeated Ji Chuchen, then perhaps it would be Mo Shaoxin and the others¡¯ turn!

    By then, geniuses like Mo Shaoxin and Shi Feng would be defeated one by one by Huang Xiaolong!

    Rather than that, it would be better to take advantage of the situation and team up to suppress Huang Xiaolong right away!

    Mo Shaoxin thought, leaning on Ji Chuchen¡¯s strong support, seven people ganging up on Huang Xiaolong would almost guarantee his death! With this serious threat eliminated, they could rest easy!

    After saying this, Mo Shaoxin conveyed a secret message to Ji Chuchen. ¡°Brother Ji, the greater picture is what matters, let us join forces first to deal with this thief~~~¡±

    Hearing Mo Shaoxin¡¯s words, Shi Feng, Huangfu Tianjiao, and others immediately understood and stood out. ¡°Brat, it¡¯s your own ignorance of heaven and earth¡¯s heights that led you to claim you could fight the seven of us alone, so you can¡¯t blame us for using numbers to our advantage!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed carelessly. ¡°You guys are really quite cowardly~~ Do I not understand your petty schemes? Enough, no more useless chatter, all seven of you come at me together!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Ji Chuchen slightly raised his head, like a proud rooster, with his hands behind his back. ¡°I, Ji Chuchen, am a naturally gifted genius. To deal with a rabble like you, one person is enough! I disdain joining hands with others! You, a petty person enjoying his moment, seeking to show off, I will be the one to teach you a lesson personally.¡±

    He paused for a moment, and with a look that said ¡°no shared path with those of different principles,¡± Ji Chuchen coldly swept his gaze over Mo Shaoxin and the others. ¡°A bunch of trash! If you want to join hands, then fight him together, and if you don¡¯t dare to fight, then shut up!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ji you!¡± Mo Shaoxin became indignantly incensed, ¡°You¡¯re too¡­ too full of yourself!¡±

    At that time, Mo Shaoxin and Shi Feng and the others quickly exchanged glances.

    Eventually, they all gave a slight nod.

    ¡°Since Brother Ji disdains to join us, then fine¡­ The six of us will take on you, a madman, in a battle!¡± Shi Feng sneered at Huang Xiaolong.

    Shi Feng, Mo Shaoxin, Huangfu Tianjiao, Lan Yue, Zhuangzi Xiu, and Teng Tiansong, the six, communicated through secret messages¨C

    ¡°The six of us joining forces are certain to exterminate this thief. The thief is arrogant, and if we don¡¯t take this opportunity to kill him, he will certainly become a disaster in the future! So¡­ let go of any concerns about face and kill him! If Ji Chuchen refuses to join hands, then let it be, let¡¯s advance and retreat together as six!¡±

    ¡°We must kill him! Otherwise, it is nurturing a tiger as a source of trouble! He must be killed!¡± Huangfu Tianjiao and other Divine Skills realm prodigies were even more afraid of Huang Xiaolong, thus not wanting to let Huang Xiaolong live for another moment!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Right away!

    Shi Feng, Mo Shaoxin, Huangfu Tianjiao, Lan Yue, Zhuangzi Xiu, and Teng Tiansong, the six people stood out together, roaring loudly. ¡°Madman, let¡¯s battle!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged slightly. ¡°A battle to the death?¡±

    The six had unpleasant expressions, but they also nodded at the same time. ¡°A battle to the death!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Blow Them All Up

    Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140: Blow Them All Up!!!! Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140: Blow Them All Up!!!! Another battle of life and death had been decided!

    The entire arena was dead silent. The other Hidden Dragon List talents all exhibited a trace of nervousness.

    This year¡¯s competition was truly unprecedented! In the past, fights were stopped before a fatal blow, even when the strongest of prodigies struck, they would always leave a sliver of chance for survival, never severing all hopes completely.

    But this time, Xia Family¡¯s Xia Ding had fallen, and now blood was to be seen!

    It was too cruel!

    Mo Shaoxin and the other five, having acknowledged the death match and vastly outnumbering Huang Xiaolong six to one, saw no interference from their families or sects backing them. After all, stepping in at this time would be an admission of cowardice and a major loss of face. Of course, no one believed there would be any reversal when six were ganging up on one. Not to mention, Mo Shaoxin and Shi Feng, these two prodigies, were both even stronger than Xia Ding.

    ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re really playing a big game!¡± Duanmu Wei, nestled amongst the array of talents, felt both nervous and a surge of adrenaline. She understood this was a battle where a grassroots challenger would rise up! Huang Xiaolong was at a disadvantage, challenging the authority, determined to unseat the so-called geniuses of old!

    Without a doubt, up to this point, Huang Xiaolong had become the protagonist of this Hidden Dragon List talent battle! Even overshadowing the other talents for the moment¡­ including Nangong Hong!

    Huang Xiaolong stood on the stage, his expression incredibly calm.

    Mo Shaoxin, Shi Feng, and the other four, their expressions solemn, stepped onto the stage. They exchanged glances and spread out in a fan shape, semi-circling Huang Xiaolong in the center.

    The great battle was about to erupt!

    This was a fight between Hidden Dragon List talents, in line with the second round¡¯s rules, so the person overseeing the contest couldn¡¯t intervene.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Mo Shaoxin called out sharply, while the other five Hidden Dragon List talents also braced themselves, as if facing their greatest life-long enemies!

    For a moment, these six talents exuded light beams like thunder and lightning, their Mana howling tumultuously. Traces of various cultivation techniques and ultimate moves surfaced, filled with endless mysteries.

    Wish-whoosh whoosh~~~

    The air above the stage was constantly being shredded by their sharp auras.

    The six prodigies were powering up, brewing their killer moves, no longer holding anything back, hoping to unleash their strongest strikes!

    Sand and stones were flying!

    In contrast, Huang Xiaolong was very calm, very composed. Facing the combined attack of six prodigies, he seemed as if he was dealing with mere ants.

    ¡°Brat! Still pretending to be mysterious!¡± Ji Chuchen was closely watching the battle. Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unflappable demeanor made him feel both envious and annoyed, his pupils shrinking constantly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! There¡¯s no way you alone can withstand six opponents!¡±

    But to tell the truth, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s composed attitude was impressing some spectators and even making many titans within the Bronze Hall nod in approval¨Csetting aside everything else, this young man¡¯s state of mind meant he¡¯d certainly achieve great things in the future! However, today, he was likely to fall, for being too rigid often leads to breakage; he had become the target of public criticism!

    On the stage!

    The first to condense his spirit, Mana, and ultimate moves to their absolute peak was Mo Shaoxin!

    Mo Shaoxin suddenly stood straight and tall, his Mana bursting toward the sky, making him appear larger than life with an indescribable aura. He lifted his right hand, his palm sharp like an axe, shimmering with golden symbols!

    BOOM~~~!!!!!!

    With a single chop, it felt as if a mountain-splitting giant axe was descending upon Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    The power of this chop was immense, enough to split a river in two, bringing a chilling sensation of time freezing, making everything stand still!

    Mo Shaoxin was a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. At this moment, he was using the Hengshan Sect¡¯s lethal Cultivation Technique¨C¡®Mountain Splitting Celestial Axe.¡¯

    Following closely, the second to make a move was Shi Feng, the son of the current Sect Master of the Songshan Sect. Although the Songshan Sect wasn¡¯t as prominent as Shushan, Emei, and other major sects, it was nonetheless an established power, its inheritance unbroken and abundant with various killer moves and forbidden techniques.

    This time, Shi Feng was using one such forbidden technique¨C

    ¡°Sword Qi Heaven Script!!!¡±

    Shi Feng brought his hands together, his Mana rising around him, and abruptly above his head appeared a golden book. As this book opened, countless Sword Qi surged forth, flashing violently towards Huang Xiaolong!

    The use of this forbidden technique would reduce his lifespan by more than a decade!

    Shi Feng was prepared to sacrifice his life expectancy just to slay Huang Xiaolong.

    Not to mention Huangfu Tianjiao and the other four Divine Skills Realm young talents who were going all out to assist, each wielding their flying swords to strike Huang Xiaolong from various directions.

    The combined assault of these six was dazzling, their Mana surging like tidal waves, truly a breathtaking spectacle that made one¡¯s eyes blur and stirred the soul!

    Huang Xiaolong, in the midst of these attacks, looked as if he were a small boat amidst a storm, seemingly on the verge of capsizing. He appeared to be in grave danger!

    However¨Cin the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong conjured up a ghostly hand!

    BOOM~~~~!!!!!!

    Terror without bounds, a ghastly and malevolent miasma of ghostly and corpse qi, mixed with the energy of the underworld, immediately filled the arena. The combined mana, momentum, and killing techniques of the six geniuses were scattered considerably!

    In an instant, the combined forces of these six geniuses were abruptly shattered!

    They experienced a terrifying sensation¨Cas if each of them had been isolated, with no comrades in arms beside them, left alone to face Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Not good~~!!!¡±

    A sense of alarm suddenly surged in the hearts of the six.

    A ghostly hand, as dark as the tide, reached out directly from within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Wrapped around this dark hand were innumerable ghost kings, all screeching, howling, bloodthirsty, and clamoring for lives¨C

    ¡°Give me your life!¡±

    ¡°I died such a miserable death!¡±

    ¡°Yang qi! I want to devour thousands of miles of yang qi from the human world! I am the king of myriad ghosts!¡±

    ¡­

    This ghostly hand changed infinitely, containing the resentful thoughts of countless ghost kings, directly shattering people¡¯s spirits!

    In a flash, Huang Xiaolong transformed into King Yan, the Yin Emperor, controlling the underworld, commanding life and death¨Cas if he possessed immense authority, ruling over a thousand souls and myriad ghosts of the underworld, ready to conquer wildly and take over the living realm to rewrite the order and the rules!

    Bang~~ Bang~~ Bang~~~!

    The ghostly hand blasted apart every attack from the six aspiring dragon list geniuses.

    Then, with another sweep, Mo Shaoxin, Shi Feng, and others¡¯ bodies, as fragile as paper mache, burst apart one after another!

    The sky filled with fragments of flesh and blood, fluttering downwards. The ghost kings attached to the ghostly hand extended their crimson, hideous tongues, voraciously snatching up pieces of the corpses and devouring them.

    Even the souls of Mo Shaoxin, Shi Feng, and the others, as soon as they attempted to escape, were sucked in and chewed up.

    Death!

    These six geniuses, brimming with life just moments before, were now completely dead, their spirits and forms extinguished.

    The scene was too horrifying for words!

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!!! My son! Feng¡¯er! My son dying at the hands of this wicked beast! Ah! My son was destined to become an immortal, the backbone of our Songshan Sect! Why did he have to die young! Why! Ah, the injustice!¡±

    Within a hovering bronze great hall in the void, a wail as heartbreaking as the mourning of bereaved parents erupted¨Cthat was the voice of the current Sect Master of the Songshan Sect, Shi Feng¡¯s father.

    A tremendous aura burst forth as if the Sect Master of the Songshan Sect was about to descend directly onto the arena and reduce Huang Xiaolong to dust. He was heartbroken; his own son had died just like that, a son with so much potential, dying a wrongful death! He had thought it would be a conclusive fight with six against one, but now, the tables had turned disastrously!

    Simultaneously, the higher-ups of the Hengshan Sect, relatives of Huangfu Tianjiao, the Child of Falling Snow, and others, also let loose terrible howls of agony.

    Chaos reigned on the spectator platform.

    ¡°Silence~~~!!!!!!¡±

    That desolate, ancient voice, echoing through eternity, rang out once more, its majesty suppressing all directions.

    The uproar was subdued by his command.

    Huang Xiaolong, having slaughtered six people, retracted the ghostly hand. The ghastly qi on the stage quickly dispersed, and he stood unmoving, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile on his lips, utterly unconcerned, his gaze sweeping across the entire field.

    Even the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List present on the spectator platform, upon making eye contact with Huang Xiaolong, felt as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning, hastily diverting their eyes, not daring to look directly at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This man is ferocious! An unparalleled fiend! His means are so brutally vicious, it¡¯s simply outrageous!!!! You must not provoke him! One cannot afford to provoke this person!¡±

    Many people began to develop a fear of Huang Xiaolong in their hearts.

    From someone who was once despised, Huang Xiaolong had become someone to be feared, all by taking the lives of genius after genius!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze finally rested on Ji Chuchen.

    At that moment, even Ji Chuchen¡¯s supremely arrogant face was somewhat distorted, his complexion not looking too good. His pupils contracted repeatedly, and it was unclear what he was thinking about.

    ¡°Ji Chuchen, ranked sixth on the Hidden Dragon List, I now issue you a challenge once again. Heh, do you dare to fight?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°The same rules apply¨Ca fight to the death. If you don¡¯t dare to fight, then give up your ranking. Heh heh~~ To think you all hesitated earlier when I let you eight join forces, but now, after I¡¯ve defeated you one by one, do you regret it?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked imperiously upon the world, like a demonic emperor!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 You Are a Bastard

    Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: You Are a Bastard¡­ Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: You Are a Bastard¡­ The scene was silent! You could hear a pin drop!

    To some extent, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s continual slaying of geniuses without even frowning had indeed deterred the crowd.

    Now, like a persistent pest, Huang Xiaolong was tightly clinging to Ji Chuchen!

    A fight was inevitable, a battle to the death!

    If it weren¡¯t for his feat of killing six geniuses including Mo Shaoxin single-handedly, probably nobody would think that Huang Xiaolong had the qualification to challenge Ji Chuchen.

    But at this moment, whether they disliked Huang Xiaolong or found him disagreeable, no one could deny he had that qualification!

    ¡°Haha~~~ Hahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, Ji Chuchen burst into a wild laugh, unrestrained and wild. ¡°Boy, do you really see this Hidden Dragon List competition as your battle of rise? Are you trying to prove to me that you are not trash, not rubbish, but that you have the qualifications to challenge me?¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. ¡°Prove to you? Tsk, you really love to flatter yourself. Why should I have to prove anything to you? What are you worth? However, I did indeed prove before that I am better than you.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face chilled with a flash in his eyes, emitting a treacherous and frightening glint. ¡°Don¡¯t think that by killing a few nobodies, some chickens and dogs beneath notice, you are truly qualified to challenge me, Ji Chuchen! I am stronger than you! I will kill you!¡±

    Having said that, Ji Chuchen walked straight towards the arena where Huang Xiaolong was standing.

    ¡°Yes, if you are stronger than me, you can kill me. But, if I am stronger than you, sorry, then you¡¯ll just have to be killed by me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said very calmly and seriously.

    A life-or-death battle was about to begin!

    Just now, after killing geniuses like Mo Shaoxin, Huang Xiaolong should have taken Mo Shaoxin¡¯s place according to the rankings, ranking number 19.

    Ji Chuchen was ranked number 6.

    This was also akin to a battle for seizing a position; Huang Xiaolong was attempting to snatch away Ji Chuchen¡¯s status. Of course, the loser was likely to die.

    Everyone¡¯s attention in the arena was focused on Huang Xiaolong and Ji Chuchen.

    After a series of challenges, could Huang Xiaolong continue to create miracles this time?

    Finally, Ji Chuchen stepped onto the stage, facing Huang Xiaolong, the two separated by tens of steps.

    A great battle was on the verge of erupting!

    However¨C

    ¡°Wait~~ just wait~~~¡± A deep and strong voice rang out.

    From a floating bronze palace in the sky, a middle-aged man stepped out into the air.

    This middle-aged man had a commanding presence, with eyes like an eagle and a stare like a wolf, exuding extreme dominance, a natural-born overlord.

    The mana on his body crisscrossed, clearly having reached the intermediate stage of the Heaven and Earth Mana Presence Realm.

    A great tycoon had appeared!

    Tycoons had shown up!

    Immediately, within the spectators¡¯ stands, some began to talk among themselves¨C

    ¡°Ah! It is Hall Master Ji from the Emei Faction¡¯s Enforcement Hall, a great tycoon! In the Emei Faction, he also holds a high status!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hall Master Ji is highly respected and honored, the real father of the genius Ji Chuchen!¡±

    ¡°It is said that Hall Master Ji is just and unprejudiced. Ji Chuchen is his youngest son, whom he has very much doted on from a young age. Now that he has suddenly appeared, who knows what he intends to do.¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t be planning to stop this fight, could he? If so, that would mean interfering with and breaking the rules of the Hidden Dragon List¡¯s genius battle. Even Hall Master Ji wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡­

    Hearing all these discussions, Huang Xiaolong also understood.

    Great, the battle hasn¡¯t even started and Ji Chuchen¡¯s father has decided to show up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are father and son teaming up against me now? Going to battle together as father and son?¡± Huang Xiaolong groaned in disbelief. But it was of no concern; if Ji Chuchen and his father really teamed up against Huang Xiaolong, he would send them on their way together!

    Today, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mind doing something that would shock the world.

    At that moment, ¡°Hall Master Ji¡± was the first to speak. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m not here to disrupt the competition.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t said to Huang Xiaolong, as he didn¡¯t have the face to make a titan of the Heaven and Earth Mana Presence Realm explain anything to him. Hall Master Ji was explaining himself to the tycoons hosting the Hidden Dragon List competition.

    ¡°However, for this battle, I would like the two geniuses to change the rules. From a fight to the death to stopping at the point of contact. We will only distinguish victory, not life or death,¡± Hall Master Ji said with seriousness.

    As these words came out, the entire venue was shocked.

    It seemed that Hall Master Ji, after witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods and ruthless nature, was not confident in his own son fighting Huang Xiaolong in a life or death battle.

    This was enough to prove that even a sect leader like Hall Master Ji from a major faction had recognized Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength!

    He was worried about his precious son falling!

    The old man presiding over the competition responded, ¡°Emei Sect¡¯s Hall Master Ji, the father of the genius Ji Chuchen, you may discuss this matter with the two talents who are about to fight.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Hall Master Ji nodded slightly.

    At this moment!

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly had a thought!

    Seconds later, an extremely ridiculous expression appeared on his face! It was as if he had discovered something extraordinarily unusual and hilariously funny!

    First, Huang Xiaolong looked up at Hall Master Ji. He was without a doubt in the mid-stage of the Law Manifestation Realm, and besides, the bloodline within his body was somewhat special, presumably belonging to a rather rare lineage, hence he emitted a unique aura.

    But!

    Ji Chuchen¡¯s bloodline was that of an ordinary person!

    What concept is this?

    To put it simply, it¡¯s very possible that Ji Chuchen wasn¡¯t even Hall Master Ji¡¯s biological son!

    Heavens have mercy! This was a case of a man unwittingly raising another¡¯s child!!!!!

    ¡°This circle is such a mess~~ My goodness, a major figure from the Emei Sect has actually been cuckolded, and moreover, has raised a bastard child!¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    ¡°Young friend, you and my son Chuchen have no quarrel. Why must you engage in a life-and-death battle today?¡± Hall Master Ji said to Huang Xiaolong from the air, his voice not overbearing, even somewhat humble.

    It appeared that Hall Master Ji was a person of decent character and was not the type to oppress others with his power.

    Huang Xiaolong was still immersed in an extremely amusing state, so he did not respond to Hall Master Ji¡¯s words right away.

    ¡°How insolent! My father just asked you a question, why do you not answer?¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face darkened with displeasure, but from his expression and demeanor, he still exuded a sense of superiority.

    Indeed, Ji Chuchen was born feeling superior. This was partly because of his extraordinary talents, and on the other hand, his father held an important position within the Emei Sect. In his youth, his father was also a genius on the Dragon Ranking!

    Like father, like son!

    Ji Chuchen had always taken pride in his father!

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong struggled to hold back his laughter, gazing up at Hall Master Ji with great effort. ¡°You¡¯re Hall Master Ji, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, young friend, your skills are exceptional, and your potential is tremendous. I quite admire you,¡± Hall Master Ji said very amicably.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for admiration,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I want to ask, Hall Master Ji, your bloodline seems a bit special. Is it from some unique family?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Hall Master Ji was very surprised. ¡°Yes, young friend, my lineage, several thousand years ago, migrated from the mountainous regions of the Central Plains of Huaxia to overseas. Our Ji Family¡¯s bloodline is somewhat special; from generation to generation, it has retained the essence of our ancestors.¡±

    As he spoke, there was a touch of pride on Hall Master Ji¡¯s face.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, any descendant of your line would inevitably carry that special bloodline?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Hall Master Ji nodded confidently. ¡°Young friend, do you see any issue with this? Although our Ji Family¡¯s bloodline is a bit special, it has no other significance, just an inheritance from our ancestors. Hehe, did you take the people of my Ji Family to be from another race? Hahaha, that¡¯s not the case. We¡¯ve been assimilated long ago.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded convincingly, then looked at Ji Chuchen. ¡°I am sure about one thing.¡±

    ¡°What thing?¡± Ji Chuchen said, impatient.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke very, very seriously.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Crack~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!

    The whole venue suddenly fell silent!

    ¡°You, you, you, what the hell did you just say?¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face suddenly turned ghastly, looking like a vicious ghost!

    ¡°I said you¡¯re a bastard.¡± Huang Xiaolong focused, clearly not joking.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Whos Afraid of Who

    Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Who¡¯s Afraid of Who! Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Who¡¯s Afraid of Who! Mongrel?!!!

    At this moment, Ji Chuchen was utterly dumbfounded!

    Not just him, but including Hall Master Ji himself, and even everyone present, were staring wide-eyed at each other.

    My God! In such a grand assembly of talents and powerful figures, at such a formal occasion, to utter such filthy language, how unseemly!

    Too vulgar! Too reprehensible! Too nauseating!

    As cultivators who stand above all beings, there is naturally a sense of detachment and transcendence, even when engaging in verbal spats or insults, there are boundaries; but to directly call someone a ¡°mongrel,¡± that is the epitome of vulgarity!

    In an instant, many people could not help but feel a surge of disgust towards Huang Xiaolong. Even those who had genuinely admired Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods just a moment ago were now looking down on him.

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!!¡± Ji Chuchen stood trembling on the spot, shaking like a sieve, his pride, dominance, and invincibility seemed to be smashed to pieces by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s word ¡°mongrel,¡± shattered completely!

    One should know, a distinguished family background had always been Ji Chuchen¡¯s pride, his capital to flaunt. Now that Huang Xiaolong called him a mongrel, wasn¡¯t that humiliating his entire Ji Family?

    Especially in front of his own father, in front of all the major figures of the overseas cultivator world, this insult was almost more unbearable than slapping him several times or even carving him with a knife!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± The Hall Master Ji floating in the air went from extreme anger to maniacal laughter, his whole body¡¯s mana was like a volcano about to erupt, his face dark and icy as he glared deadly at Huang Xiaolong, as if he wished he could gouge out pieces of flesh from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body with his gaze, his voice like a screeching owl. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve gone too far! Granted, my son is proud and holds his dignity high; he has been somewhat spoiled and conceited from a young age. Hence, he has garnered some grievances with you. However, as cultivators, any grievances should be settled on the dueling stage. We all acknowledge that you are the dark horse of this Hidden Dragon Ranking battle, we underestimated you. But to publicly insult my son, and in such an offensive manner¡­ Do you have any manners at all? Are you a human or a beast? Or is this a psychological tactic, deliberately enraging my son before the battle, making him headstrong like thunder, so you can seize the opportunity?¡±

    Every word from Hall Master Ji was filled with a ruthless and vicious aura. ¡°Heh heh~~ by calling my son a mongrel, aren¡¯t you also insulting me?¡±

    The bronze ancient halls suspended in the air were now radiating immense fury.

    The clear sky suddenly became congested with dark clouds, and lightning flashed!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± In the midst of it all, the deep and eternal voice was also full of anger! The figure that had been suppressing the Xia Family, Emei Sect, and other high ranks, a behemoth who had been protecting Huang Xiaolong, was now angry as well.

    The surrounding spectator stands were filled with cries of outrage¨C

    ¡°Kill this man! Kill him at once!¡±

    ¡°In the solemn Hidden Dragon Ranking battle, how can someone so lowly be allowed to compete?¡±

    ¡°This person is cruel and malicious, foul-mouthed beyond words, he must be punished severely!¡±

    ¡°His cultivation might be strong, but his character is too low! He¡¯s simply trash!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill him!¡±

    ¡­

    The countless shouts and curses were incessant.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s insult towards Ji Chuchen had already ignited public outrage.

    Duanmu Wei and the elder Lan Yue now had pale faces¨C¡®Oh dear, Little Long, you, you have gone¡­ a bit¡­ a bit too far! How are we going to handle this now?¡¯

    Even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were aghast. Although they weren¡¯t worried about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s safety, this wasn¡¯t following any script!

    Was he intending to make enemies of everyone present first?

    ¡°Please be quiet, everyone.¡± The voice of the eternal behemoth spoke.

    When this voice rang out, the tumultuous scene miraculously quietened down.

    ¡°Young man, make your case,¡± the behemoth¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion, cold to the extreme, like a heavenly emperor pronouncing the life and death of all beings. ¡°The crowd is agitated, and the situation is somewhat out of control. If you uttered these indecent words just for a momentary satisfaction, then I cannot protect you. You will be sanctioned.¡±

    Once the behemoth spoke, everyone believed that Huang Xiaolong was doomed!

    With so many people here, if each spat on him, it would be enough to drown Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°You¡¯re dead! You¡¯re finished!¡± Ji Chuchen¡¯s face contorted hideously as he roared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s time for you to explain. I want to hear your explanation,¡± Hall Master Ji said coldly. ¡°Of course, if you kneel down and apologize, I am magnanimous enough to forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Pu~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face showed no change, and even at this critical juncture, he actually couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartlessly. ¡°Well, Hall Master Ji, about that¡­ you¡¯re a person of high status at Emei, with a dignified presence. Some things, once they¡¯re laid bare, become rather unpleasant. Do you really want me to explain in front of everyone why I called Ji Chuchen a bastard?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of my welfare?¡± Hall Master Ji almost spewed a mouthful of old blood. ¡°Since you refuse to kneel and apologize, then you must provide me with an explanation! If your explanation fails to convince me, then I shall have to execute you!¡±

    Hall Master Ji¡¯s killing intent blossomed.

    Ji Chuchen let out a sinister, crow-like laugh, taking pleasure in the misfortune he anticipated. He believed that with his father, an imposing figure in the mid-stage of the Mana Avatar Realm, taking action to execute Huang Xiaolong, it wouldn¡¯t be harder than crushing an ant.

    ¡°All right then.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly and then sighed. ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but I wasn¡¯t actually insulting Ji Chuchen just now. I, for one, never insult people. I¡¯m quite cultured and hold a high standard of moral integrity.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was an uproar.

    Ni Ma, isn¡¯t ¡°bastard¡± an insulting word?

    Is there any insult more malicious than that?

    This was like treating everyone in the world like fools!

    ¡°Is that your explanation?¡± Hall Master Ji¡¯s face contorted several times; the fierceness on his face grew more intense.

    ¡°Father! Don¡¯t waste any more words on him! A person like him doesn¡¯t deserve to battle your child! Please execute him immediately!¡± Ji Chuchen shouted loudly.

    ¡°Cough cough~~~¡± Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was also at a loss; stating the blunt truth openly, truly, was heart-wrenching. But at a time like this, he couldn¡¯t keep silent. ¡°Of course ¡®bastard¡¯ is an insulting term, using it on anyone is a disgrace. However, the term is not an insult when used on Ji Chuchen.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s roundabout way of speaking was nearly enough to make people¡¯s heads spin.

    ¡°Well, then let me get straight to the point,¡± Huang Xiaolong finally said resignedly. ¡°I am proficient in the art of ¡®Looking at Qi¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Looking at Qi?¡± Hall Master Ji slightly furrowed his brows and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a lost mystical art, said to be able to see through a person¡¯s fate, calamity, bloodline¡­ Ah, yes, young man, when you killed talents like Mo Shaoxin, you used a ghostly technique. Since ancient times, those who are good with ghostly techniques often know the art of ¡®Looking at Qi¡¯.¡±

    Hall Master Ji had few doubts about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s proficiency in ¡®Looking at Qi¡¯.

    ¡°From the moment you appeared, Hall Master Ji, I could tell through ¡®Looking at Qi¡¯ that your bloodline is quite special. That¡¯s why I asked you about it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Right! Young man, you did indeed ask me about the Ji Family bloodline.¡± Hall Master Ji wasn¡¯t a brutal person; on the contrary, he was relatively mild-tempered. Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s reasonable and well-founded explanation, he couldn¡¯t help nodding in acknowledgement. ¡°No wonder, no wonder¡­ Young man, you truly possess this ancient and mystical art, ¡®Looking at Qi¡¯.¡±

    The mood of everyone present had slightly calmed, and they pricked up their ears, listening patiently.

    The moment Huang Xiaolong saw Hall Master Ji, he proactively inquired about his bloodline, which everyone had heard with their own ears, clearly witnessed by all.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s quite simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he spoke in a teasing manner. ¡°In Ji Chuchen, I did not see the special bloodline heritage of the Ji Family. He is of an ordinary bloodline. Therefore, I can assert that Ji Chuchen is not your biological offspring, Hall Master Ji. Perhaps, when Hall Master Ji was overjoyed at having a son, you did not carry out a blood test, did you?¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong looked at Ji Chuchen with a mocking gaze. ¡°Because, the term ¡®bastard,¡¯ when used in the context of Ji Chuchen, is a true depiction, not an insult. I¡¯ve always said, I never speak ill of others.¡±

    As soon as he said this, it was like a thunderclap had exploded directly on the main battlefield!!!

    It stunned everyone!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Hall Master Ji¡¯s body involuntarily shook, and he stammered, ¡°A blood test? It¡¯s been many years since my Ji Family had sons, and we¡¯ve stopped doing blood tests. After all, it¡¯s a matter of trust between husband and wife¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t believe that someone would deceive me, give me~~~~¡±

    ¡°No!!!! Father! Don¡¯t listen to this guy¡¯s divisive words! I am your own flesh and blood! Guaranteed authentic!¡± Ji Chuchen cried out with heart-wrenching agony.

    ¡°Can the Ji Family bloodline be tested?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a faint smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It can. The method is quite simple,¡± Hall Master Ji muttered, ¡°My Ji Family¡¯s bloodline is very special; take a drop of blood, drop it into water, and it will spread out in the shape of a plum blossom~~~¡±

    ¡°Ah~!!!! You scoundrel, you¡¯re spouting slander! You¡¯re outrageous!¡± Ji Chuchen was fuming with rage, wishing he could kill Huang Xiaolong on spot!

    ¡°Whether my words are true or false can be known with just a test,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°However, if Hall Master Ji is concerned about losing face, you can choose not to do the test.¡±

    ¡°Test it! Blood test! Who¡¯s afraid of whom!¡± Ji Chuchen, however, was raging with fury. ¡°You scoundrel, don¡¯t think that with just your word, my father will believe you! I, Ji Chuchen, am willing to take the blood test! To prove my innocence! I am my father¡¯s own son!!!!!¡±

    Hall Master Ji¡¯s gaze flickered continually, and finally, he nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do the blood test. Those who are clean will come out clean, and those who are dirty will reveal themselves.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Senior Be Strong

    Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143: Senior, Be Strong! Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143: Senior, Be Strong! At this critical juncture, Ji Chuchen volunteered bravely, actively requesting a blood test to prove his innocence.

    To be honest, Huang Xiaolong felt like laughing.

    It seemed that this secret, buried for years, was uncovered by Huang Xiaolong at the most inappropriate time and was revealed before the public and the whole world.

    But the audience present didn¡¯t believe it at all!

    How could the prestigious Emei Sect¡¯s law enforcement Hall Master Ji be a father without clarity? It must be a slander by Huang Xiaolong!

    To do such a thing was surely deserving of death!

    ¡°Young man, today¡¯s matter concerns my reputation, and now, my son is willing to undergo a blood test. However, this blood test cannot be done in vain! We do not want to be fooled by you,¡± Hall Master Ji said from on high, looking down at Huang Xiaolong with a stern and serious tone, his gaze cold and harsh. ¡°If my son¡¯s blood test reveals the Ji Family¡¯s bloodline, proving he is my own flesh and blood, what will you have to say then?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Coming to the crunch, yet still hoping for a stroke of luck¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Hall Master Ji with a pitying gaze. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; if my judgment is wrong, then whether to kill or to maim, I will accept your decision. Hurry up with the blood test; I¡¯m tired of talking about this vexing matter.¡±

    ¡°Good! Blood test! Young man, if your judgment is wrong, or if you are simply spouting nonsense, then¡­ you will cripple your cultivation and leave this place!¡± Hall Master Ji declared indignantly.

    In the void, that eternal voice also spoke up. ¡°Let it be decided then. Young man, you will be responsible for your actions.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned.

    Immediately, several cultivators brought over a table and held several bowls of water, walking to the platform where Huang Xiaolong and Ji Chuchen were standing.

    ¡°Does this blood test require seclusion? Shall we do it here?¡± Huang Xiaolong reminded everyone.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Chuchen rebuked angrily and walked arrogantly toward the table. ¡°Father, now your son will prove that I am your offspring! Your son has inherited the most prized bloodline of the Ji Family ancestors! Born a cut above the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Good, child, go on,¡± Hall Master Ji nodded in approval.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Ji Chuchen approached the table, his heart full of certainty, utterly disbelieving Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, not in a thousand, not in ten thousand years!

    Ji Chuchen rolled up his sleeve, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking gaze. ¡°Watch carefully, the blood of a member of the Ji clan, upon dropping into water, will spread immediately, blooming and forming the shape of a plum blossom. Plum blossom blood is the unique mark of the Ji Family¡¯s bloodline!¡±

    Silence!

    The scene was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze and attention was locked on Ji Chuchen, even those high-ranking and powerful individuals held their breath, feeling a bit nervous.

    The answer was about to be revealed.

    Ji Chuchen was not intimidated at all, taking out a sharp and exposed dagger; this was a treasure capable of cutting through anything with extremely powerful offensive capabilities.

    He glanced at Huang Xiaolong with schadenfreude. ¡°You will soon cripple your own cultivation!¡±

    The words had just been spoken!

    Pfft~!

    A cut was made on his left thumb, and blood immediately gushed out.

    Ji Chuchen carefully dropped a droplet of blood into a bowl on the table, filled to the brim with clear water.

    Whoosh~~!

    A droplet of blood fell into the water!!!!

    The white water and the red blood were clearly distinct!

    At this moment, countless people¡¯s divine senses were concentrated on this ordinary bowl of water.

    Hall Master Ji himself landed directly from the sky beside the table, his eyes fixated unblinkingly on that bowl of water.

    But something eerie happened!

    The blood of Ji Chuchen spread through the water like catkins, it spread, and spread¡­

    But!

    It did not form the shape of a plum blossom!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hall Master Ji¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted!

    That Ji Chuchen, who had a look of absolute complacency on his face, but at that time, his face completely froze, just like a cement face!

    It was as if he was wearing a poorly painted mask!

    And the color drained from his face in an instant!

    Whoosh~~~~~~~~~!!!!!

    The whole place was in an uproar!

    Then hissing sounds rose from all around!

    ¡°God! That guy really hit the nail on the head! The genius Ji Chuchen is actually not the biological son of Hall Master Ji!¡±

    ¡°Plot twist! This is a huge plot twist indeed!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, that means, Hall Master Ji has been raising someone else¡¯s son for more than twenty years, and he exhausted all his efforts for this son¡­ Tragic! The greatest tragedy in the world!¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­ a mistake?¡±

    ¡°How could it be a mistake? It¡¯s the plum blossom blood, you can tell just by looking at it, it¡¯s definitely not. Just now, including Hall Master Ji and Ji Chuchen himself, they all said so.¡±

    ¡°This is getting exciting now.¡±

    ¡°Damn, this is too melodramatic!¡±

    ¡°So does this mean, the genius Ji Chuchen is actually a bastard?¡±

    ¡°Who can deny it!¡±

    ¡­

    On the spectator stand, in the seating area of the Emei sect, everyone was panic-stricken, at a loss for what to do.

    This time, the face of the Emei sect was probably lost!

    ¡°Er~~ our Emei sect, I¡¯m afraid there will be trouble ahead.¡± Ma Chuxia pursed her lips with a smile. ¡°They had to force Little Long to reveal this scandal in public, what¡¯s the point? Now, Hall Master Ji can¡¯t step down.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ I only care, you know, who the heck Old Wang is, he¡¯s got some serious nerve!¡± Huo Bingyan chuckled.

    On the stage.

    ¡°No~~~!!!!! This isn¡¯t true! I am not a wild seed! I am not a bastard! Ah!!!!!!¡± Ji Chuchen screamed in agony, his voice hoarse and warbled!

    Quickly, Ji Chuchen cut another finger, trembling, dropping the blood into another bowl of water.

    It was just like before, as the blood touched the water, it scattered away, dissolving into the water almost instantly. No plum blossom shape bloomed.

    Hall Master Ji numbly looked at the two bowls of water, his eyes a bit hazy, as if recalling past events. His face alternated between colors of rage, pain, suspicion¡­ Various emotions took turns playing out, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    ¡°Father!¡± Ji Chuchen screamed, and with a thud, fell to his knees in front of Hall Master Ji. ¡°Father, believe your son! Your son is your own flesh and blood! Your son is the bloodline of the Ji Family!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~¡± The next moment, Hall Master Ji burst into a wild, desolate laugh, resonating with a sense of despondency of a hero in his twilight years, as if he aged significantly in an instant. ¡°Good, good, today, I lost face, I¡¯ve brought shame upon the Emei sect. Hahaha~~~ Ladies and gentlemen, you¡¯ve all had a good laugh at my expense, truly¡­ you¡¯ve all had a good laugh.¡±

    Everyone there felt a pang of pity in their hearts.

    Confronted with such a frustrating matter, even someone as strong as Hall Master Ji would find it unbearable!

    ¡°Alright, I give up. From today onwards, I sever all ties with you, we are no longer father and son. I won¡¯t be hard on you, after all, raising you and nurturing you for more than twenty years, I can¡¯t bear to destroy you with my own hands. You, take care of yourself.¡± Hall Master Ji said his final words to Ji Chuchen, then turned around and walked away slowly.

    ¡°No, no no no!¡± Ji Chuchen began to cry bitterly, then suddenly, with an incredibly resentful gaze, he looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You ruined me! You brought me to ruin! You destroyed my family and name! I will have your life! I must have your life! I will also kill your entire family!!!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a match with limits or a fight to the death between you two, I won¡¯t interfere anymore. As you will.¡± Hall Master Ji said despondently.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart softened suddenly, and looking at the silhouette of Hall Master Ji, he called out loudly, ¡°Elder, stay strong!¡±

    Thud~~!!!!!!

    Hall Master Ji stumbled, actually falling to the ground!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Seven Emotions Ghost Hand

    Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: Seven Emotions Ghost Hand! Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: Seven Emotions Ghost Hand! Grief greater than the death of the heart.

    Now, Hall Master Ji truly felt utterly despondent. His lonely figure gradually disappeared from the crowd¡¯s sight. He returned to the bronze hall without once looking back.

    The entire scene was filled with sighs and lamentations.

    Countless gazes turned toward Ji Chuchen. These gazes no longer held the usual admiration and envy but were filled with disdain and scorn.

    No matter what, Huang Xiaolong calling Ji Chuchen ¡°bastard¡± wasn¡¯t an insult but the plain truth.

    ¡°ROAR~~~~~!!!!!¡± Ji Chuchen suddenly looked up, his whole body spasming, his face turned as red as a liver, and from each pore, a terrifying killing intent seeped out.

    His demeanor changed!

    Ji Chuchen¡¯s demeanor underwent a transformation!

    He had turned completely evil, like a devil, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my reputation! You¡¯ve destroyed everything I had! I will kill you! I will smash your bones into dust and scatter them to the wind!¡±

    Strangely, after undergoing such a drastic change, Ji Chuchen¡¯s mana and aura became even more dangerous than before!

    ¡°Eh~~¡± A shocked murmur echoed in a bronze hall. ¡°This child has become terrifying like a demon¡­ his attacking power has greatly increased. Yes, this is due to hatred, aversion, ferocity, slaughter¡­ and so on. These negative emotions combined have unleashed the potential within him!¡±

    Yes, Ji Chuchen had turned dark, even more evil, various negative emotions transforming him into an existence resembling a fierce ghost, his eyes emitting ghostly beams like phosphorescent fire.

    This aura made even the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List feel apprehensive, even those ranked in the top five now slightly dreaded Ji Chuchen.

    ¡°A battle!!!!!! Either you die or I live! If you live, I die!¡± Ji Chuchen declared bitterly and fiercely.

    This appearance made him seem both fearsome and pitiable.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, didn¡¯t pity him at all. ¡°There¡¯s always something detestable about a pitiful person. Had you not continuously put on airs in front of me and even coveted my wife, I think I might have spared you. Such a pity~~~~¡±

    The two faced each other, poised for battle!

    Because Ji Chuchen was in a deep-seated hatred, various negative emotions drove him, enabling him to unleash his strongest killer move without much ado!

    Moreover, this killer move was several times more powerful than usual!

    ¡°Die~~!!!!!!¡±

    Ji Chuchen roared, his entire mana exploding like a mushroom cloud. At the same time, behind him emerged the majestic, undulating mountain ranges resembling a dragon¡¯s spine, the sacred Mount Emei!

    At the summit of this mountain, a figure of a Sword Immortal appeared holding a flying sword. As soon as it appeared around him, countless Sword Qi surged, gathering towards Ji Chuchen, the surrounding Heaven and Earth Laws subtly shifting.

    Amazing! Once Ji Chuchen initiated his power, even the local weather patterns changed!

    Clang~~~!!!!!!

    Ji Chuchen drew his flying sword, stabbing it towards Huang Xiaolong! And behind him, the mountain peak phantasm and the nearly invincible Sword Immortal phantasm also thrust a sword towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Ji Chuchen¡¯s sword and the Sword Immortal¡¯s phantom sword synchronized, causing a resonance in heaven and earth!

    The sword light flashed, and even space began to crumble inch by inch!

    The sharp edge swept directly towards Huang Xiaolong!

    In this situation, Ji Chuchen indeed unleashed the most terrifying strike of his life, with the greatest lethality!

    Despite facing Ji Chuchen¡¯s strongest strike, Huang Xiaolong still summoned a ghost hand.

    However, this ghost hand was different from the one that had killed Mo Shaoxin and the others!

    Amidst the rush of ghostly energy, this ghost hand, as large as several acres of land, wrapped with intricate script, surprisingly had seven fingers. Each finger formed a gigantic script, representing the meanings ¡ª hatred, vengeance, killing, sorrow, anger, greed, resentment¡­

    This was a ghost hand formed by the aggregation of seven negative emotions!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    In that instant, Ji Chuchen¡¯s entire being unbelievably burst into flames spontaneously!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!! No!¡±

    Ji Chuchen erupted with a heart-wrenching scream, his entire body enveloped in flames that crackled and exploded.

    This fire was not ordinary fire, but ¡°Heart Fire.¡±

    Heart Fire cannot be extinguished!

    The so-called Heart Fire is a flame produced by a Heart Demon!

    You see, at this moment, Ji Chuchen was filled with negative emotions, which triggered his potential, but the ghostly hand Huang Xiaolong struck also embodied seven types of negative emotions!

    ¡°Seven Emotions Ghost Hand!¡±

    The Seven Emotions Ghost Hand itself didn¡¯t possess much attacking power, but when facing an opponent overflowing with negative emotions, it could completely ignite the negative emotions in their heart, causing them to fall into demonic madness, produce a Heart Demon hard to suppress, which would then turn into Heart Fire and burn the person to ashes!

    The Heart Fire ignited Ji Chuchen, and his mana immediately spiraled out of control, scattering abruptly, and his strongest attack burst towards Huang Xiaolong also dissipated instantly.

    Wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~~

    On the main battlefield, a strong wind whipped up.

    When the wind calmed, Ji Chuchen had already been burned to ashes, even his remains were blown away by the wind, leaving not a trace behind, and his soul was utterly consumed.

    In this world, Ji Chuchen no longer existed!

    Huang Xiaolong retracted the Seven Emotions Ghost Hand, smiled faintly, as if he had done something trivial.

    The genius ranked sixth on the Hidden Dragon List, Ji Chuchen, had died just like that!

    The entire main battlefield fell eerily silent!

    Today, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s emergence could no longer be simply described as a dark horse!

    He was absolutely monstrous! Dominating to a nonsensical degree! He relentlessly killed geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List without even blinking an eye!

    Way too terrifying!

    After a while, the old man who presided over the Hidden Dragon List competition, his voice finally echoed over the main battlefield¨C

    ¡°So¡­ now, this young man rises to the sixth rank on the Hidden Dragon List~~~ The challenge continues. Who wishes to battle with this young man and fight for his rank?¡±

    After this voic fell, many Hidden Dragon List geniuses couldn¡¯t help but turn their eyes to Huang Xiaolong.

    However, they dared not look for long, swiftly averting their gazes upon the briefest contact with Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong, with one battle, had established his dominance and already emitted an extremely dangerous aura, daunting to the soul!

    Challenge him?

    Hell, who would dare challenge him! Besides, battling this guy meant a fight to the death¨Cthis was literally playing with one¡¯s life!

    For a long while, no one volunteered to step forward to challenge Huang Xiaolong.

    Perhaps because of the previous battle¡¯s intense murderous intent and the continuous fall of geniuses, which caused the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List to temporarily refrain from challenging each other.

    ¡°Uhm~~ no one is challenging me?¡± As time ticked by, Huang Xiaolong also grew somewhat helpless.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud.¡± A remarkably imposing youth stepped forward, his eyebrows sharp, his eyes bright, and a cultivation level of mid-stage Tribulation emitting from his body, purer and more robust than Ji Chuchen. This person had a birthmark on his forehead, fine as a grain of rice, resembling a vertical eye brewing a terrifying aura within.

    ¡°I, Cang Luan, Chief Disciple of the Qingcheng Sect, ranked fifth on the Hidden Dragon List,¡± the youth coldly smirked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You are a Ghost Cultivator, and though your mana is not strong, the ghostly power within you indeed holds unique secrets. However, it¡¯s a pity, many of our Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Cultivation Techniques specifically counter malevolent specters. You are too arrogant, thinking yourself invincible. I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    ¡°Qingcheng Sect?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly chuckled. ¡°Heh heh, the one thing I fear the least is the Qingcheng Sect~~!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Defeat You with Just One Move

    Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Defeat You with Just One Move! Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Defeat You with Just One Move! Huang Xiaolong was the least afraid of the Qingcheng Sect?

    Well, this statement is genuinely no act of pretension!

    Yes, back in the day, the biggest talent of the Qingcheng Sect who eventually became a super tycoon, Dugu Hong, was a late-stage Heavenly Law Avatar realm figure. Huang Xiaolong had refined the last remnant of his soul and inherited all his lifelong learning!

    In other words, if Huang Xiaolong were to fight in Dugu Hong¡¯s style, it would be equivalent to a late-stage Heavenly Law Avatar realm titan of the perennial Qingcheng Sect battling!

    In fact, if Dugu Hong hadn¡¯t fallen and failed in the internal power struggles within the Qingcheng Sect, he would most likely be the Sect Master of the Sect by now! He might even have become an immortal, eternally indestructible!

    This genius of the Qingcheng Sect, ¡°Cang Luan,¡± although ranked fifth on the Hidden Dragon List, could never match the glory of Dugu Hong no matter how demonic his talents might be!

    Moreover, Cang Luan was practicing the Cultivation Techniques of the Qingcheng Sect, which Huang Xiaolong was extremely familiar with. Let¡¯s put it this way, even if he were blindfolded, closed off his divine sense, and merely used the sound of the wind to judge position, Huang Xiaolong could accurately determine which moves Cang Luan was using, what the following moves would be, what hidden techniques were involved, identify the flaws, and easily defeat him!

    Do not be fooled by Cang Luan¡¯s high ranking; in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, he was even easier to deal with than Mo Shaoxin and Xia Ding!

    For Cang Luan to make a move in front of Huang Xiaolong was like bringing an ax to the door of a master carpenter!

    ¡°How is it that, having just made a big show and humiliated the Emei Sect, now you want to step on our Qingcheng Sect?¡± Cang Luan, slowly walking towards the arena with a mocking and icy gaze, stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Thinking of stepping over the Qingcheng Sect to gain fame across the world? Nice thought, but unfortunately, you¡¯ve miscalculated your moves.¡±

    As he spoke, Cang Luan had stepped onto the arena, facing Huang Xiaolong. His robe flapped about, and his long hair danced in the air like a heavenly god. ¡°Admittedly, based on your performance just now, you are indeed a genius. However¡­ with deep cunning, the way you killed Ji Chuchen was particularly despicable. First, you deliberately exposed his weakness, then made Ji Chuchen lose his mind, and finally, used ghostly techniques to ignite his inner fire, making him lose without fighting. Despicable, utterly despicable. If it were a fair fight, you probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Ji Chuchen. Others might not see your tricky spidery tactics, but they can¡¯t escape my notice, Cang Luan!¡±

    Cang Luan spoke eloquently and unhurriedly, his demeanor composed, his words substantial. Indeed, he appeared to be a rare talent, slightly better than Ji Chuchen.

    As everyone knows, ranking in the top five of the Hidden Dragon List marks a watershed. That is to say, there¡¯s a vast difference between the top five geniuses and those behind them.

    Even Ji Chuchen, ranked sixth and only just one place behind, differs significantly in level compared to the top five.

    Initially somewhat effervescent, the spectator stands now quieted down again.

    The challenge continues!

    One of the top five geniuses wants to fight Huang Xiaolong! This is another fierce battle! Moreover, having heard Cang Luan¡¯s analysis, many people realized that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s victory over Ji Chuchen involved trickery! It wasn¡¯t a demonstration of true strength! To put it nicely, it was an intellectual victory; to put it harshly, it was a dishonorable win!

    Now, with Cang Luan stepping forward to suppress Huang Xiaolong, the vast majority began to favor Cang Luan.

    Duanmu Wei almost clasped his hands together in prayer. ¡°Little brother, you are too powerful! It¡¯s unbelievable that you could be this strong~~~ Not only did you make it into the top ten, but you are also challenging the top five~~ Can you do it? Can you create a miracle again? I look forward~~ But, this Cang Luan is not so easy to deal with! In the last Hidden Dragon List contest, Ji Chuchen challenged Cang Luan¡¯s rank and ended up defeated by Cang Luan¡¯s three swords! Thoroughly convincingly defeated!¡±

    Indeed, Cang Luan was potent. In the last tournament, he defeated the peak-condition Ji Chuchen with three strokes! And this time, Cang Luan¡¯s spirit and vigor had evidently improved a lot, showing remarkable progress!

    If Huang Xiaolong underestimated Cang Luan, he was bound to suffer!

    In the Bronze Palace where the elder Lan Yue resided.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Little Long! Strong! Incredibly strong!¡± Elder Lan Yue burst out in a relieved laugh.

    Led by the red-bearded elder, several tycoons who had been arguing and betting with Elder Lan Yue were now pale and visibly frustrated.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You said if Little Long defeats Ji Chuchen, I lose this ¡®Phoenix Pill¡¯ to you~~~ Now, I shall brazenly accept it!¡± Lan Yue, with a face full of delight, grabbed the pill.

    The red-bearded elder¡¯s face showed an expression as if he had just had flesh cut from him.

    ¡°What, do you want to continue betting?¡± Lan Yue goaded.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± the red-bearded elder cursed loudly, ¡°Just lucky! That kid is too cunning and scheming! He twists and turns in his mind. Such people can only be proud for a moment. His future is doomed to failure! There¡¯s no way he can be a match for Cang Luan! Cang Luan is the true monster!¡±

    ¡°How about, we bet again?¡± Lan Yue squinted slightly.

    ¡°Bet! Who¡¯s afraid! In that case, this time, if that kid defeats Cang Luan again, I¡¯ll lose the Flame Mountain¡¯s strongest heritage to you!¡± the red-bearded elder exclaimed like a gambler blinded by obsession!

    ¡­

    The palace where the Shushan Sword Sect was located.

    The atmosphere was so oppressive that it felt like one could squeeze water out of it.

    The elders and higher-ups of the Shushan Sect all wore sullen expressions.

    ¡°How preposterous, how preposterous! This scoundrel is making such a big splash!¡±

    ¡°No matter. He won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer. For now, let him boast to his heart¡¯s content.¡± Behind the muslin curtain, the tone of the Shushan Sect Master also grew slightly angry. ¡°No wonder he dares to kill our Shushan disciples and even killed my son. He does have some skill, but he¡¯s still not fit to be our Shushan Sect¡¯s archenemy~~~ Send a message to Nangong Hong to make a move against this child soon. Now, while this child is in the spotlight, crushing him underfoot will raise Nangong Hong¡¯s prestige to the peak. It¡¯s laughable. Everything this child has done is nothing but a stepping stone for Nangong Hong to reach the ultimate peak!¡±

    ¡­

    On the arena.

    Cang Luan stood still, and above his head suddenly descended countless sword lights, splattering continuously, and each splash was filled with spectacular visions, giving Cang Luan an aura as if a celestial was descending to the mundane world.

    The spectators in the stands were mesmerized by Cang Luan¡¯s heroic stance, clapping their hands in approval.

    For a moment, applause thundered like rain.

    Conversely, Huang Xiaolong seemed plain and unremarkable, standing silently with a mocking smile in his eyes.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Last time, Ji Chuchen barely managed to block my three swords. But I have improved rapidly. This year, Ji Chuchen can barely block a single sword of mine.¡± Cang Luan¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. ¡°You are a genius, I won¡¯t deny. There has always been this saying since ancient times, that heaven is jealous of the talented. Personally, I disagree. The so-called talented are just too boastful. For instance, you are too boastful, and I really don¡¯t like you! Alright, I¡¯ll let you make three moves first!¡±

    Letting him make three moves first!

    Cang Luan was indeed terribly arrogant, ignoring Huang Xiaolong, but this arrogance was based on his strong ability and talent!

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled playfully. ¡°No need to let me make moves. Hmm, I will defeat you with one move. Yes, you heard me right, defeat you with just one move, and that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Crazy

    Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Crazy??? Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Crazy??? Defeat Cang Luan, ranked fifth on the Hidden Dragon List, with a single move?

    Is this some kind of joke?

    Madness!

    Huang Xiaolong continued his peerless arrogance!

    He truly seemed to regard the geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List as nothing!

    In fact, looking at the talents overseas, there were virtually none who dared claim they could defeat Cang Luan with one move.

    Even Nangong Hong, ranked first and hailed as the Chosen One, would not say such a thing outright. Even if he had the strength to back it up!

    The entire audience was shocked and burst into curses.

    Being overly arrogant indeed tended to provoke public anger. It could even arouse the wrath of both heaven and people!

    Moreover, on closer reflection, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s recent fight with Ji Chuchen had indeed been quite peculiar.

    It was Ji Chuchen who had gone berserk, and Huang Xiaolong had merely added fuel to the fire. To be honest, the fight between them was not a brawl of pure force, but a case of Ji Chuchen causing his own demise.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Wahahahaha~~~¡± Cang Luan laughed wildly in rage, his facial muscles contorting nonstop as if countless worms were crawling on his face, making him look utterly ferocious and terrifying. ¡°You say, one move, defeat me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just one move. I definitely won¡¯t make a second move. If I use a second move on you, I will consider it my loss,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with deadly seriousness.

    ¡°Good, good, I understand~~ Haha~~ I understand,¡± Suddenly, Cang Luan¡¯s eyes lit up as he suppressed the torrential anger in his heart, ¡°You¡¯re trying to use the same old trick.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Same old trick?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned.

    What same old trick?

    ¡°You successfully enraged Ji Chuchen earlier, causing him to lose his rationality completely. Eventually, he died miserably by your hand. Now, you¡¯re trying to use the same move to infuriate me~~~ Hahaha~~ despicable, truly. I have roamed across the overseas realms and seen many exceptional figures, but I¡¯ve never encountered anyone as contemptibly vile as you,¡± Cang Luan shook his head in disdain. ¡°However, I was born with unique talents, and having mastered Qingcheng¡¯s Sword Technique to an untainted state, my sword heart is clear and bright. You won¡¯t be able to make me rage and lose my reason.¡±

    Hearing Cang Luan¡¯s words, the people in the spectator stands finally realized and were utterly disgusted with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions¨C

    ¡°You cunning little bastard!¡±

    ¡°A battle between geniuses should be fair and square, where everyone speaks based on their skills, even if defeated, it¡¯s still an honorable defeat. One could just go back, train hard, and fight another day! But using these tricks really disgusts me.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, this guy really loves playing dirty!¡±

    ¡°But rest assured, Cang Luan¡¯s genius mind is as calm as water, he won¡¯t be disturbed. This youngster¡¯s schemes won¡¯t work on Cang Luan¡¯s brilliance!¡±

    ¡°Please, Cang Luan the genius, kill this crook!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you being a bit too clever for your own good?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Cang Luan, somewhat speechless. ¡°You have good eloquence, always grabbing at me. Well, but I am not trying to enrage you, to tell you the truth, to deal with you, I really only need one move.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Cang Luan scoffed. ¡°Whether or not you are trying to infuriate me is irrelevant. Likely, your killer move is that Ghost Cultivator technique. Hmm, it is indeed a very special cultivation method. In the vast overseas, using the phrase ¡®as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns¡¯ would not suffice to describe someone who has cultivated the Ghost Cultivator techniques to your level. However~~ let me tell you the truth, our Qingcheng Sect possesses a sword technique, ¡®The Great Brilliance Sword Technique¡¯, with exceptional attack power, nothing withstands its force. It also has a special effect of countering dark arts. Sword Qi illuminates the ages, any sinister and filthy forces shall be purified into nothingness. Specifically, it can counter your ghost techniques. Hehe~~~¡±

    While Cang Luan seemed to be disclosing his secrets to let Huang Xiaolong know, in reality, it was a psychological strategy, using these words to crush Huang Xiaolong¡¯s confidence before they even clashed.

    It appears that fights between experts aren¡¯t simply a contest of strength; they also involve battles of intelligence and courage, as well as a confrontation of momentum, using all sorts of methods.

    One wrong step, and the whole game is lost!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Ghost techniques? I don¡¯t need any ghost techniques to deal with you,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled brilliantly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t use ghost techniques, you¡¯re even less of a challenge! Enough talk, let¡¯s fight!¡± Cang Luan, who had been quietly building up his momentum while speaking, had reached his peak at that moment, just in time for a battle!

    He even let out a long howl, sending out a wave of sound that stirred people¡¯s blood.

    Strands of pure, supreme light Sword Qi oozed from every cell in his body, like beams of light, illuminating eternity.

    Cang Luan was made to look even more like a god descending from the heavens.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said slowly.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t continue the act?¡± Cang Luan¡¯s face was full of scorn. ¡°Want to admit defeat? Fine, kneel down first.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, enough with your sense of superiority, that¡¯s enough. But before we fight, I want to ask if you have any talisman that can seal ¡®spiritual mind¡¯ on you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked seriously.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Cang Luan was stunned for a moment, but still took out a talisman from his chest, ¡°This is the ¡®God Seal Talisman¡¯ I personally drew, which can seal a cultivator¡¯s spiritual mind for a short period.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, give it to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hand.

    Cang Luan, completely unclear what Huang Xiaolong was planning, didn¡¯t think too much about a mere talisman, and directly tossed it to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took the talisman and directly stuck it on his forehead.

    With this, coupled with Huang Xiaolong actively sealing his own spiritual mind, his spiritual mind was now caged!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cang Luan exclaimed in shock.

    In battles between the strong, there had never been a case where someone voluntarily sealed their own spiritual mind¨Cwasn¡¯t this seeking death?

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t reply, but tore a piece of cloth from his clothing and blindfolded himself.

    Whaaat~~~!!!!!

    Sealing spiritual mind! Blindfolded!

    What kind of trick was this?

    All the spectators were dumbfounded!

    These people were all broadly knowledgeable, but today, before a fierce battle, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s succession of bizarre actions left everyone completely unable to guess his intent!

    ¡°What game is the little brother playing?¡± Duanmu Wei frowned.

    On the spectators¡¯ platform, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives were quite amused; they knew Huang Xiaolong was definitely showing off again!

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong with his eyes blindfolded, hooked the corner of his mouth in a proud arc, ¡°Dealing with other geniuses, I wouldn¡¯t go so far, but unfortunately, you are from the Qingcheng Sect, and I could beat you in a flick. Therefore, I¡¯m creating some entertainment for myself. Now, I¡¯ve sealed my spiritual mind and covered my eyes, next, you attack me. I won¡¯t use mana, dragon power, or ghost techniques, just martial True Qi, to break your sword technique. One move to defeat you!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    A single stone stirred up a thousand ripples!

    So, Huang Xiaolong had sealed his spiritual mind and covered his eyes just for this battle with Cang Luan!!!!!

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong would not use mana, ghost techniques, or dragon power.

    He would combat with martial True Qi!

    How ridiculous!

    The most ridiculous thing under the heavens!

    Is there anything more absurd?

    Standing opposite Huang Xiaolong was none other than one of the top five exceptional youths among the boundless talents of the overseas world!

    Not just some random Tom, Dick, or Harry!!!!!

    What in the world is martial True Qi? Before a cultivator¡¯s mana, it¡¯s absolutely trashy in terms of attack strength!

    To put it bluntly, even if Cang Luan stood still and allowed Huang Xiaolong to strike him with martial True Qi, it would hardly damage his cultivator¡¯s body!

    A cultivator¡¯s body, enhanced with infinite Spiritual Energy and their own mana, could not be shaken by martial Great Grandmaster using True Qi¨Cit was like a mayfly shaking a tree!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Madness!

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Huang Xiaolong was absolutely crazy!

    This wasn¡¯t showing off, this was pure insanity!

    ¡°Hahahahahaha~~~ This is the greatest insult I¡¯ve ever faced in my life!¡± Cang Luan roared to the sky, unleashing a beast-like howl. ¡°Today, I must kill you!!!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Who Are You

    Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: Who Are You?!!!! Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: Who Are You?!!!! ¡°`

    No matter how you look at it, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arrogance has truly broadened everyone¡¯s horizons, and in the history of the Hidden Dragon Rankings, never has there been anyone as brazen as him.

    Even Nangong Hong wouldn¡¯t dare to seal his divine sense and blindfold his eyes, let alone proclaim he could defeat Cang Luan, such a genius, with a single move without using mana.

    Regardless, today, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s limelight has thoroughly overshadowed the grand entrance of the number one talent Nangong Hong.

    At this moment, Nangong Hong sat in his private room, silently watching Huang Xiaolong from a distance, holding a cup of tea in his hand, sipping it leisurely, as tranquil as the drifting clouds and gentle breeze. ¡°This kid is somewhat interesting. If he really can defeat that trash Cang Luan with one move, he might marginally qualify to be my opponent. No¡­ not an opponent, as that implies a situation where the combatants are almost equal in strength. This kid is not yet in a position to be my peer; he¡¯s my stepping stone. A pretty decent stepping stone at that. I¡¯ll step on him to ascend to an unattainable height¨Cthe Physique of Heaven and Earth! Before the age of thirty, I¡¯ll reach the Physique of Heaven and Earth realm. Looking back through history, none can match me! I, Nangong Hong, am the True Dragon! Little grasshopper, jump all you want! The more aggressively you jump now, the more comfortable I¡¯ll feel when I crush you later¨Chaha.¡±

    Nangong Hong narrowed his eyes at Huang Xiaolong, filled with mockery, taunting, and laughter¡­

    Meanwhile, on the stage, Cang Luan had reached his breaking point, no longer able to contain his rage.

    But at this moment, from the suspended bronze palace in the sky, a robust male voice rang out. ¡°Cang Luan, even when a lion fights a rabbit, it uses all its might. Don¡¯t be careless! This lad is not simple!¡±

    This was the voice of a Qingcheng Sect heavy hitter, reminding Cang Luan.

    Cang Luan, with his extremely deep level of strategic thinking, would, of course, not let his guard down because of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disdain and feigned mystique; on the contrary, he was taking this more seriously than ever, as if facing a mighty foe!

    All-out effort!

    ¡°Die~~!!!¡±

    Cang Luan roared savagely.

    Immediately, his entire figure vanished from sight!

    On the viewing platform, countless pairs of eyes failed to discern how Cang Luan had disappeared.

    The sudden turn of events prompted astonished murmurs from all around.

    Huang Xiaolong stood with his hands behind his back, perfectly still, like a tall and majestic pine, unwavering!

    His eyes were covered, making it impossible for anyone to see his gaze, but the corners of his mouth betrayed a faint smile, his facial expression confident. ¡®Oh, so it¡¯s that sword move? Hehe, Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Sword techniques embody the sharpest, the most profound, the simplification of complexity, and the transformation of decay into magic¨Cthe very essence of it¡­¡¯

    Indeed, with just his ears, drawing upon the experience inherited from the remnant soul of Dugu Hong, Huang Xiaolong effortlessly ascertained the Sword technique that Cang Luan was about to use!

    To Huang Xiaolong, it was all crystal clear!

    In the next instant, where Cang Luan had disappeared, a beam of Sword Qi suddenly manifested out of thin air. This Sword Qi was magnificently bright, its aura sharp and severe, as dazzling as fireworks and as fleeting as a meteor streaking across the night sky, brief yet leaving behind captivating beauty and deep reflection.

    Whoosh~~!

    The Sword Qi aimed straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    Following that strike, Cang Luan¡¯s figure reappeared on the stage. He stood aloof and indifferent, his desolation akin to that of an unparalleled Swordsman standing at the peak of a mountain, drawing his sword to look around, despondent, unable to find an equal¨Ca realm longing for a worthy challenge.

    This was Cang Luan, unleashing a sword strike with all his life¡¯s cultivation!

    This was a killing move!

    However, no one is perfect, and no Sword Dao technique in the world is without flaws.

    This sword move by Cang Luan, the ¡°Great Brightness Sword Technique¡± of the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s secret canon, was supposed to be impeccable.

    The move was pure.

    Utterly flawless.

    Perhaps when this Sword technique was created, it indeed was faultless and perfect.

    But!

    Sword techniques have no flaws; people do!

    ¡®If I were using this move, I would probably have two inevitable flaws¡­ And this guy¡­ ¡® Facing the overwhelming Sword Qi, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Hmm~~ there are thirteen flaws in total, among which the most fatal are four~~~¡±

    That is to say, in the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong had analyzed that Cang Luan¡¯s move contained a total of thirteen flaws, four of which were fatal ones!

    One could say the technique was riddled with holes.

    Of course, this was because Huang Xiaolong had inherited the remnant soul of Dugu Hong and had an unmatched understanding of any Qingcheng Sect cultivation technique as if observing the lines on the palm of his hand; his experience was invincible, allowing him even to perceive with closed eyes.

    For other experts, it would be difficult to detect in such a fleeting moment.

    This sword move, tearing through space and blazingly radiant, instantly ignited the passion of all the onlookers, with adrenaline wafting through the air over the main stage.

    The geniuses on the Hidden Dragon Rankings all exhaled in relief, as no one believed Huang Xiaolong would survive!

    Duanmu Wei¡¯s emotions were at a breaking point, with his heart almost leaping out of his throat.

    It was a critical moment; just as Cang Luan¡¯s sword was about to hit Huang Xiaolong, Huang Xiaolong, with his left hand still casually behind his back, reached out with his right hand and instantly formed a longsword purely from True Qi, which he held in his grasp.

    A glint of sharpness burst forth!

    Yet, this flash of sharpness seemed frail and insignificant under the might of Cang Luan¡¯s formidable sword.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong made a very simple move.

    With his True Qi longsword, in a peculiar way, as if casually and lightly, he thrust out!

    ¡®Can it be? With such a careless thrust, so soft and gentle, he wants to counter Cang Luan¡¯s deadly sword strike?¡¯

    This thought flickered through everyone¡¯s mind.

    However!!!!

    ¡°`

    Pfft~~~~~~~!!!!

    Something eerie happened!

    The Sword Qi, Sword Light, and Sword Intent from Cang Luan¡¯s strike towards Huang Xiaolong, it suddenly collapsed and burst into fragments!

    It was as if a balloon, swollen with air, had been abruptly punctured!

    ¡°Pfft~~!¡± Suddenly, Cang Luan¡¯s face turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood!

    It was the backlash of a broken killing move!

    At the same time, the Mana within Cang Luan¡¯s body experienced a brief stagnation and halt, unable to circulate normally for a moment!

    This was because the strike just now was the crystallization of Cang Luan¡¯s lifelong Sword Intent, Mana, and spirit, and with the move being countered, he naturally suffered some repercussions.

    Spitting out blood indicated he was injured.

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! My pure and flawless strike, which could almost be said to be without any flaws, why¡­ why was it broken by you!¡±

    Cang Luan roared, but deep inside, there emerged a terrible and ominous premonition! A sense of crisis as if a sword was hanging over his back!

    A speck of sword light in his eyes, kept expanding! Expanding! And expanding further!

    This tiny speck of sword light was insignificant, like a tiny spark.

    But, a spark can start a great fire!

    This speck of sword light almost sealed off all of Cang Luan¡¯s escape routes.

    And importantly, this speck of sword light appeared at the crucial moment when Cang Luan was at his weakest, with the circulation of his Mana impaired!

    ¡°No~~~~~!!!! I yield! I surrender!¡±

    Finally, Cang Luan let out a scream of despair and terror.

    As soon as the voice dropped.

    Pfft~~~!!!!

    True Qi Sword Light directly penetrated Cang Luan¡¯s body.

    Once the Sword Qi entered, it exploded violently!

    In an instant, tens of thousands of strands of True Qi Sword Light burst within Cang Luan¡¯s body, sweeping across, destroying all his meridians!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A terrifying noise akin to the collapse of a building erupted inside Cang Luan¡¯s body, blood spurted from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, and his whole body instantly went limp, unable to support itself and crashed to the ground.

    ¡°I~ I~~ you crippled me! You destroyed my meridians! You! You!¡± Cang Luan cried out in terrified anguish.

    One strike had crippled Cang Luan!

    Theoretically, Sword Qi formed from True Qi is almost incapable of causing physical harm to a Mana cultivator, but the Sword Qi that pierced Cang Luan¡¯s body wasn¡¯t merely True Qi; it also contained Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Intent!

    This was fearsome.

    Sword Intent embodies Huang Xiaolong¡¯s understanding of the Sword Dao. This understanding, transformed into a tangible attacking force, is an invisible edge!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Intent far surpassed Cang Luan¡¯s, thus even with True Qi as a medium, it was enough to cripple Cang Luan.

    If it had been Mana as the medium, then Cang Luan wouldn¡¯t have been merely crippled now, but would have been blasted into dust!

    Stunned!

    The whole place was stunned!

    Everyone was dumbfounded!

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong under those circumstances, had managed to turn the tables and cripple Cang Luan with a single move!

    This was nothing short of miraculous!

    Cang Luan¡¯s sword technique was formidable, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s True Qi Sword Light was weak and pitiable, but it was this simple and hasty sword stroke that broke through Cang Luan¡¯s fierce attack!

    Huang Xiaolong slowly removed the blindfold from his eyes, then tore off the talisman stuck to his forehead that sealed his Divine Sense, and looked indifferently at Cang Luan. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you, merely crippled you, which is already a great mercy. Oh, by the way, that strike of yours was riddled with flaws. Heh, a perfect sword stroke? That¡¯s laughable.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ I¡¯m a genius, you crippled me~~ you~ you¡­ you won¡¯t die a good death!¡± Plunged into complete despair, such humiliation was even worse than death for a proud person like Cang Luan. It was a fate worse than death, and in his fit of rage, he spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted.

    Huang Xiaolong ignored Cang Luan, his gaze swept over the Hidden Dragon List geniuses as he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m currently ranked fifth, and I wish to continue challenging others. Of course, you can also challenge my rank. Anyone who wants to battle me, I welcome all comers. Even a life-and-death battle, I will accept. Well, anyone? Step forward!¡±

    Silence!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words caused all the Hidden Dragon List geniuses to fall silent!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Not a single one stood up.

    Even those geniuses ranked second, third, and fourth remained silent without uttering a word.

    The atmosphere became somewhat awkward!

    Just then, from within the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s bronze hall came a cold and ruthless voice. ¡°Boy! Who exactly are you? You must have a connection with our Qingcheng Sect! That strike from Cang Luan, you saw through the flaws in his technique! You¡­ you¡­ who are you really? What¡¯s your relation to Dugu Hong! Speak! The remnant soul of Dugu Hong imprisoned within the Xuanhuang Tower has dispersed, could it be¡­ could it be that you are¡­ the one who was possessed by Dugu Hong?!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Possessed by the Old Monster

    Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148 Possessed by the Old Monster Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148 Possessed by the Old Monster At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s move had defeated Cang Luan¡¯s technique, alerting the upper echelons of the Qingcheng Sect.

    ¡®Hehe, it seems the Qingcheng Sect has noticed something,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡®Oh well, let them discover what they will, can they bite me?¡¯

    Dugu Hong¡¯s residual soul had long been refined by Huang Xiaolong, and now, even if Huang Xiaolong were dissected for study, not a single clue would be found.

    ¡°Hahaha, what Dugu Hong? What are you all talking about?¡± Huang Xiaolong played dumb intentionally.

    ¡°Hmph! Boy, you¡­ you¡­ no, should I start calling you Dugu Hong instead?¡± Inside the Bronze Hall, a Qingcheng Sect titan spoke with a tremor in his voice that conveyed panic. Clearly, he was deeply wary of ¡°Dugu Hong.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Stop putting on an act!¡± The Qingcheng Sect powerhouse took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking. ¡°Just now, you acted so arrogantly and defeated Cang Luan in one move, revealing your true strength! Our sect¡¯s Cang Luan is a prodigy, rightfully ranked fifth on the Hidden Dragon List. In the vast seas abroad, there are naturally geniuses superior to Cang Luan, but they are few and far between. Yet, could it be that no matter how monstrous the talent, they could defeat Cang Luan in a second without using mana, while blindfolded with the Divine Seal, right?¡±

    As the Qingcheng Sect powerhouse spoke, the entire place quieted down, with everyone pricking up their ears to listen.

    ¡°Nangong Hong, I¡¯m afraid even you couldn¡¯t do it, right?¡± The Qingcheng Sect powerhouse challenged Nangong Hong across the void to his private room.

    At those words, Nangong Hong¡¯s expression turned suddenly dark, but he offered no retort.

    Indeed, Nangong Hong was in fact an early-stage powerhouse of the Heaven and Earth Law Physique, yet even without mentioning other aspects, he could hardly defeat Cang Luan in a short time without using mana.

    The question posed by the Qingcheng Sect titan implied a suggestion that Huang Xiaolong had surpassed Nangong Hong.

    ¡®Qingcheng Sect! To underestimate me, Nangong Hong! This is outrageous! One day, when I hold great power, I¡¯ll ensure you Qingcheng Sect will be drowned in rivers of blood!¡¯ Nangong Hong felt growing hatred.

    ¡°No one can do it,¡± asserted the Qingcheng Sect titan confidently. ¡°The reason you could is not because you are that strong, nor is it a fluke, but because¨Cyou completely discerned Cang Luan¡¯s sword technique flaws! Thus, you were able to use the weak to defeat the strong, triumphing through battle!¡±

    ¡°Cang Luan¡¯s sword technique does indeed have several fatal flaws, but how could an ordinary person discern them with their eyes closed? Let alone in the midst of a life-and-death struggle in the blink of an eye. Therefore, you must have a profound understanding of our Qingcheng Sect¡¯s sword technique. I can even surmise that you must have practiced the Qingcheng sword technique to a very high level, far surpassing Cang Luan!¡±

    ¡°Our Qingcheng lineage¡¯s cultivation techniques have never been passed on to outsiders, so you must be a disciple from our Qingcheng lineage! With your age, it¡¯s impossible for you to have reached such a level of cultivation, so the only possibility¨Cyou are possessed by an old demon!¡±

    Whoosh~~~!!!

    Possessed by an old demon?

    Everyone was stunned!

    They all looked at Huang Xiaolong as if he were a monster.

    However, the analysis by the Qingcheng Sect titan was logical and well-founded.

    Many thought to themselves¨C¡®No wonder this person who rose from obscurity could effortlessly slay geniuses and astonish the world! It¡¯s indeed possible that he¡¯s possessed by an old demon!¡¯

    ¡°No way?¡± Duanmu Wei said in shock. ¡°Is Little Brother actually possessed by some old monster?¡±

    She too felt a chill down her spine and hastily shook her head. ¡°No, no, no, that shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±

    ¡°Bluff, keep bluffing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, unfazed and steady.

    ¡°Just so happens, in our Qingcheng Sect, there once was an utterly unforgivable traitor who sought to usurp the position of Sect Master. After he was slain, his body destroyed and his soul dispersed, a wisp of his remaining soul fled to the Xuanhuang Tower, where it was suppressed for eternity! However, this villain has always been plotting to seize another¡¯s body to escape. Recently, when we inspected the Xuanhuang Tower, we discovered that this wisp of soul had vanished without a trace! Which means, the traitor of yesteryear has succeeded in possessing someone and escaped!¡±

    The voice of this Qingcheng Sect¡¯s giant brimmed with chilling murderous intent. ¡°Dugu Hong! Won¡¯t you confess?¡±

    This unraveling analysis actually convinced many people!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ What Dugu Hong? What are you talking about? Could it be that because I defeated Cang Luan, you of the Qingcheng Sect cannot accept it, hence you deliberately pick fault, concocting such preposterous jokes~~ Hahahaha~~ I must say, the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s people truly have a knack for storytelling,¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked with laughter.

    ¡°Your sophistry is useless!¡± the Qingcheng Sect giant roared. ¡°Since ancient times, the Hidden Dragon List martial competition has only allowed participation from those under thirty years of age, the most brilliant and peerless of geniuses. An old monster taking possession, inhabiting the body of an unknown youth to compete, and killing at will, is a violation of the Hidden Dragon List tournament rules! We demand that the truth be revealed!¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~~,¡± a voice as if from ancient times echoed in the void. ¡°Indeed, a thorough investigation is a must. Should we discover an old monster¡¯s possession, decisive action will be taken without mercy! Of course, we will also not take the Qingcheng Sect¡¯s word as the sole truth!¡±

    After a pause, that ancient echoing voice addressed Huang Xiaolong in a negotiating tone. ¡°Young man, now, please open your divine sense so that I may personally investigate to see whether you are possessed by an old monster. If you are found innocent, the Hidden Dragon List competition will continue, and we won¡¯t hold anything against you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ the Qingcheng Sect is truly slandering with blood in their mouth,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated confidently. ¡°Investigate, of course you may. But if there is no issue, the Qingcheng Sect must give me an explanation.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the ancient voice replied with certainty. ¡°Young man, what kind of explanation would you like?¡±

    ¡°If it turns out I am not possessed by an old monster, then it means the Qingcheng Sect has slandered and maligned me maliciously. Thus¡­ I want the entire Qingcheng Sect to kneel and apologize to me, serving tea!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared, unperturbed.

    ¡°This¡­ kneel and serve tea?¡± the authoritative and profound voice hesitated for a moment, then turned toward the great hall where the Qingcheng lineage was located. ¡°Members of the Qingcheng Sect, are you willing?¡±

    Silence lasted for several minutes¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s investigate!¡± the Qingcheng Sect giant exclaimed passionately. ¡°Dugu Hong, no matter how much you deny it, you won¡¯t slip by today! Investigate! If we are wrong indeed, our entire Qingcheng Sect lineage will kneel and apologize, serving tea!¡±

    The Qingcheng Sect giant was taking a gamble!

    He was staking the reputation and dignity of the entire Qingcheng Sect!

    Should they lose the bet, they would be humiliated¨Cit was a bet of the highest stakes, truly a heart-stopping gamble!

    As a major sect with tens of thousands of disciples, the spectacle of collectively kneeling to Huang Xiaolong, should they lose the bet, was unimaginable!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Hahahaha~~ How amusing, truly amusing! Then come, investigate!¡± Huang Xiaolong indeed dropped his defenses on his divine sense.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Good, I shall investigate personally,¡± came the reply.

    No sooner had the voice faded, a subtle yet terrifying divine sense swept directly towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Tension!

    The atmosphere at the main battlefield once again filled with a suffocating tension!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Nangong Hong Appears

    Chapter 1149: Chapter 1149 Nangong Hong Appears Chapter 1149: Chapter 1149 Nangong Hong Appears Huang Xiaolong let the supersized titan¡¯s divine sense scan him without resistance.

    He completely opened up his divine sense.

    Certainly, being a deity himself with an inviolable majestic aura, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense was the strongest. Any attempts by this titan¡¯s divine sense to play tricks would be met with immediate retaliation.

    While checking if Huang Xiaolong was possessed by an old monster, the titan¡¯s divine sense also tried to pry into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secrets. But could Huang Xiaolong let him succeed? He easily feigned ignorance.

    Soon, the supersized titan withdrew his divine sense.

    ¡°Alright, I have completed the check,¡± a voice as ancient as the ages thundered across the main battlefield, utterly authoritative, allowing no one to defy it.

    ¡°Then please reveal the true identity of this old monster to the world, and slay him! This person is a traitor of the Qingcheng Sect, utterly rebellious and must be executed to scatter his soul!¡± said the titan from the Qingcheng Sect, his voice emanating ferocious and cold ruthlessness.

    The spectators at the site also became noisy.

    Unexpectedly¨C

    ¡°Alright, members of the Qingcheng Sect, please stop causing trouble,¡± said the titan sternly. ¡°Just now, I meticulously checked with my divine sense, and there is no such thing as possession by an old monster. This young man¡¯s soul is extremely pure, clear as jade, young¡­ He has not been possessed. Ah, it¡¯s truly fortunate for our world of overseas practitioners to have such a prodigious talent! The competition continues!¡±

    Not?

    Not possessed by an old monster?

    ¡°Impossible!¡± A clamor of doubts erupted from the bronze palace where many Qingcheng Sect powers were located.

    ¡°Hmph!!!!!¡± The titan was displeased and snorted coldly like a thunderclap on a clear day. ¡°Are you doubting my words? Do you think I am being partial or corrupt? If so, I must say, the Qingcheng Sect is narrow-minded, fabricating things out of nothing, trying to kill a genius!¡±

    ¡°No, we dare not, I¡­ We will no longer dwell on this matter,¡± the Qingcheng Sect titan said submissively.

    ¡°I just knew it! Little Long couldn¡¯t possibly be possessed by an old monster,¡± Duanmu Wei breathed a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked playfully at the grand hall where the Qingcheng Sect was located and said in a deliberate manner, ¡°Since my identity has been confirmed, then please, all members of the Qingcheng Sect, come out and kneel to serve tea.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± the titan from Qingcheng Sect growled furiously. ¡°Boy, do not be too arrogant! I have not yet settled the account with you for crippling our sect¡¯s genius, Cang Luan, yet you dare to act haughty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m haughty? Hahahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed coldly. ¡°Just now, who agreed to kneel and serve tea? To go back on your word, is that the style of Qingcheng Sect?¡±

    The atmosphere at the main battlefield was awkward.

    Indeed, what the Qingcheng Sect had agreed upon was heard by everyone present. To renounce it outright seemed somewhat unreasonable. However, it was absolutely impossible for the Qingcheng Sect to kneel and serve Huang Xiaolong tea, as doing so would mean the complete loss of their reputation, possibly leading to their disintegration.

    ¡°Boy, stop being unreasonable here! This is not a place for you to act wildly! Having talent means nothing if you die young!¡± the Qingcheng Sect titan said with a resentful voice. ¡°A man of Qingcheng can be killed but not humiliated!¡±

    The titan then spoke. ¡°Enough, young man, that¡¯s enough. Hmmm¡­ Do not disturb the competition further. Your personal grievances with the Qingcheng Sect can be resolved after the competition is over, in private.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong looked up at the grand hall where the Qingcheng Sect was seated, his pupils slightly narrowed, and his gaze stern, ¡°Alright, very well, we¡¯ll leave it at that for today. But Qingcheng Sect, what you owe me, I will definitely reclaim. Next time I visit Qingcheng, it will be more than just kneeling to serve tea¡­ No one can default on a debt in front of me.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong no longer mentioned the matter, as if it had never occurred.

    Continue with the competition!

    Huang Xiaolong composed himself, his gaze sweeping over, looking towards the three prodigies ranked second, third, and fourth on the Hidden Dragon List.

    Ranked third was a female disciple from the Emei Sect, peerlessly beautiful, a nation-toppling beauty. She was also a mid-stage Tribulation Passage practitioner, but much more formidable than Ji Chuchen.

    ¡°I am Shandan Feng of the Emei Sect,¡± she said quietly, watching Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh, from the Emei Sect¨Cnot bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Previously I killed Ji Chuchen. I guess you would want to avenge him, right? Fine, come on, I¡¯ll play with you. But, I am someone who cherishes the fairer sex, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Shandan Feng and Ji Chuchen were known as the Emei¡¯s Twin Prides, sharing a kind of camaraderie and mutual respect. It was only natural for her to seek revenge for Ji Chuchen.

    ¡°Heh¨C¡± However, Shandan Feng shook her head. ¡°No need. You are very strong. I believe that each of your battles has not been down to luck but due to overwhelming strength. Your demeanor always so composed is the most terrifying. You are frightfully calm and composed. I admit I am no match for you¨CI surrender, and I relinquish my ranking to you. From today onwards, you are the third on the Hidden Dragon List.¡±

    Shandan Feng refused to fight, directly surrendering!

    At this, the spectators also clearly realized that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s momentum had risen! Almost no one dared challenge his edge!

    Monster!

    Stealing the limelight from Nangong Hong!

    Rising unstoppable!

    ¡°I am the fourth-ranked Ni Youjing. My strength is slightly weaker than Shandan Feng¡¯s. Since even she has surrendered, there¡¯s no need for me to humiliate myself. Yes, I surrender. I won¡¯t fight you,¡± a man in a white robe said, quite magnanimously.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± The second-ranked was a man with a small mustache, his eyes flickering as if hesitating, to fight or not to fight.

    After a few seconds, he gritted his teeth. ¡°I surrender. However, I really want to see if you can take Nangong Hong down¨Chahahaha¨CI think, with your unyielding nature, you won¡¯t be satisfied with just this ranking. You must have your eyes on Nangong Hong¡¯s top spot. Well, to witness your pinnacle duel today, I¡¯ve really hit the jackpot. I¡¯m betting on you!¡±

    The last few prodigies consecutively surrendered.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ranking soared to second!

    ¡°Hmm¨Cgood, very good,¡± the voice of the ancient overlord echoed above the main battlefield. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed many Hidden Dragon List competitions, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like today. Young man, your edge is no lesser than Nangong Hong¡¯s! Now, you are second-ranked, are you ready for the final battle, to reach the top? Looking forward to it! Who among you, the younger generation, will be the invincible one? To fight or not?!!!!!¡±

    This ancient overlord¡¯s voice was also filled with an encouraging flavor.

    The atmosphere intensified.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All the spectators at the venue roared together¨C

    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±

    Just then, a proud, aloof, disdainful, domineering voice suppressed all other noise.

    ¡°Since I have entered the scene, who talks of the invincible?¡±

    The demon-like Nangong Hong walked out from his private room, hands behind his back, stepping through the air, looking condescendingly at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 I Will Crush You You Mere Ant

    Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150: I Will Crush You, You Mere Ant! Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150: I Will Crush You, You Mere Ant! Nangong Hong, hailed as the most powerful and most monstrously talented genius in the history of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, finally made his appearance! He was determined to defend his ranking and crush Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dominance into dust!

    ¡°You seem to wish to challenge my authority?¡± Nangong Hong walked through the high skies, hands clasped behind his back, as if strolling on level ground, looking at Huang Xiaolong with the gaze of a sovereign viewing a subject, his voice indifferent.

    To all outward appearances, Nangong Hong was at the peak of the Tribulation Passing Realm, yet through his Heavenly Eye, Huang Xiaolong could clearly see the violent energy churning within him, like a volcano brewing, ready to erupt with the might of a ruler above all, set to destroy everything!

    ¡®This kid sure loves to put on a show. He¡¯s still restraining himself, not willing to display his early First Order Heavenly Transformation Realm cultivation in public¡­ He must be waiting for an opportunity. At the crucial moment, he¡¯ll burst forth suddenly, stunning all the onlookers¡­ However, too bad for him, this time I will make his performance a flop¡­ Hehe¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fighting spirit surged within him.

    This Nangong Hong was indeed worth the battle.

    Countless people gazed up at Nangong Hong in the sky, intimidated by his aura, feeling that he was unparalleled, invincible, the ruler of the world, a natural leader, an emperor!

    Thump thump thump~~ Thump thump~~

    With each step Nangong Hong took, most of the onlookers¡¯ hearts started pounding faster, feeling a mix of nervousness, excitement, adoration¡­ just like zealous fans encountering their idol in the secular world!

    It cannot be denied that Nangong Hong¡¯s presence was extremely powerful, not yet thirty, yet already possessing a dominating aura. He had a great probability of becoming an immortal in the future!

    Suddenly, Nangong Hong¡¯s gaze flickered, and he addressed Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Hmm¡­ Undeniably, based on your previous performances and cleverness, you are indeed one of the few young talents that have caught my eye in my life. You could even be said to be an incomparable genius second only to me. You should feel honored to be appraised like this by me.¡±

    Nangong Hong¡¯s words carried the flavor of an elder bestowing advice, as if he were earnestly teaching Huang Xiaolong.

    He continued to say¨C

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to serve me, then, today I will secure your second place position on the Hidden Dragon List. From now on, you can obediently be one of my followers. I can promise, once you submit to me, I will handle all those sects that wish to seek vengeance upon you. I will not only relieve you of any worries but will also grant you the cultivation resources and magical treasures you desire. I believe, with you and me, master and servant joining hands, we will surely dominate one era, and a thousand years later, you will become a top-tier cultivator, second only to me. Hehe, to aid me in achieving a lasting legacy is an honor indeed! Hahaha!¡±

    Laughing heartily, Nangong Hong was full of vigor.

    His ambition was indeed grand!

    Moreover, speaking of establishing a lasting legacy in front of countless people¨Cthis was just too arrogant, and he clearly didn¡¯t fear any opposition.

    But then again, with Nangong Hong¡¯s talents and demeanor, there was no one who could refute him. The future was destined to be his, and he had the capital to create an era of his own. Furthermore, behind Nangong Hong was the support of the Shushan Sword Sect!

    Many in the audience envied Huang Xiaolong when they heard Nangong Hong openly recruit him, promising a reward of being above ten thousand people.

    ¡°This kid is really turning misfortune into fortune. Becoming a servant to the genius Nangong Hong, he¡¯ll enjoy endless blessings! He could even do whatever he pleases!¡±

    ¡°I thought that genius Nangong Hong would directly suppress the boy, but instead, he¡¯s given him a chance to rise¡­ Hehe, Nangong Hong is indeed magnanimous.¡±

    ¡°Genius Nangong Hong is desperate for talent; surely, he will accomplish great things in the future.¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong genuinely wanted to laugh.

    Damn, this Nangong Hong seems to be suffering from a severe case of adolescent fantasies!

    Submit? Servant? Master and servant together? Has his brain been caught in a door?

    Taking control of the atmosphere, Nangong Hong continued to speak to Huang Xiaolong¨C

    ¡°If you wish to refuse me, to defy me, then I will strangle you in your cradle. If you cannot be of use to me, then I have no choice but to eradicate you. This is my way of doing things.¡±

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a rueful smile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nangong Hong was stern.

    ¡°To have me submit to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong beamed with a sunny, sincere smile. ¡°Sorry, but I won¡¯t submit to an ant.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Nangong Hong could hardly believe his ears!

    Ant?

    Since his debut, with his unmatched talent, when had he ever been likened to an ant?

    This was outright rebellious!

    ¡°I said, you¡¯re an ant,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated indifferently. ¡°Ants like you, I can squash countless with a flick of my finger!¡±

    Whoosh~~~!!!!

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong brazenly confront Nangong Hong, the atmosphere in the entire venue exploded in an instant!

    ¡°Wretched beast! Kneel before me!¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s anger was uncontrollable, and his gaze suddenly solidified into substance, glaring at Huang Xiaolong from across the space.

    At the same time, a thread of divine thought, contained within Nangong Hong¡¯s own thoughts, swept across Huang Xiaolong in an instant.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that Nangong Hong¡¯s pupils had begun to take on a somewhat demonic look.

    In the blink of an eye¨C

    All the scenery around Huang Xiaolong vanished, and all the people were nowhere to be found.

    Between heaven and earth, a vast expanse of whiteness.

    The scene was ancient and desolate.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to have suddenly arrived in a world filled with mythological aura.

    After walking a few steps, a huge throne appeared in front of him, floating in the air.

    Seated on the throne, with the utmost composure, was a youth dressed in dragon robes and wearing an imperial crown, exuding the majestic aura of supreme royal dignity.

    Below the throne, a dense crowd of people prostrated on the ground, shivering and continuously chanting, ¡°Long live our Emperor, long live, long live forever~~!!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong could see clearly that the youth wearing the dragon robe sitting on the throne was none other than Nangong Hong!

    At the same time, Nangong Hong, from high above, looked towards Huang Xiaolong. A domineering imperial might seeped out as he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Rebel, will you not kneel before us?¡±

    A wave of spiritual pressure also bore down on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    ¡°Pfft~~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong was completely unaffected, and instead let out a delighted chuckle. ¡°Interesting, interesting, who would have thought, this Nangong Hong has actually cultivated the Illusion Technique. With just one glance, he can release an illusion and drag me into this fantasy world~~ In the fantasy he¡¯s created, most people would be influenced, and, coupled with his strong spiritual power, they can be manipulated, losing themselves~~to be toyed with at will.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Nangong Hong is ambitious, and his heart¡¯s desire is to emulate the ancient emperors, aiming to be a sovereign~~ Hahaha, this is laughably ridiculous.¡±

    Most cultivators, even the vast majority of geniuses on the Hidden Dragon List, would be doomed when faced with Nangong Hong¡¯s illusions, submitting to him in the fantasy world, kneeling down, and saying ¡°Long live our Emperor, forever and ever.¡±

    But is Huang Xiaolong an ordinary person?

    Huang Xiaolong merely released his divine thoughts carelessly, a sweeping motion~~!

    Crack!!!!!

    Collapse~~~~!

    All at once, everything in front of him, including Nangong Hong who was seated on the throne high in the sky, shattered like glass.

    The illusion broke apart!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± At that moment, Nangong Hong, who was walking in mid-air, trembled slightly, his complexion turning a bit pale, but he quickly recovered as usual. His pupils contracted as he stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Good, not bad, your spiritual power and divine thoughts are extraordinary, unaffected by my Illusion Technique, not bad~~!¡±

    Nangong Hong had thought that one illusion released upon their encounter would be enough to embarrass Huang Xiaolong and make him lose face, but contrary to his expectations, Huang Xiaolong was unfazed, not even a change in expression.

    However, it was no matter, the Illusion Technique was just a minor technique Nangong Hong had casually cultivated and was far from being his killing move.

    The next moment.

    Whoosh~~!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Nangong Hong moved, descending onto the stage to face Huang Xiaolong head-on!

    ¡°Do you really think that, by defeating trash like Cang Luan and Ji Chuchen, you¡¯re qualified to challenge me?¡± Nangong Hong watched Huang Xiaolong with a cruel gaze. ¡°I can kill you with ease. It¡¯s only because I took a liking to your talent and looked down on striking at you that I¡¯ve tolerated you time and again. But you are completely ignorant of your place, forcing my hand, so be it, so be it~~ Then I can only show you how your provocation, your confidence, and your so-called dignity are laughably pathetic and utterly insignificant~~¡±

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s fight! I¡¯ll use your blood to prove to the world that my status as Nangong Hong is irreplaceable! Those who dare challenge me are on a path to death!¡±

    ¡°This battle is a life-and-death struggle! You die, I live! You live, I die! Do you dare to fight?!¡±

    With a lift at the corner of his mouth, Huang Xiaolong exuded a smile as casual as a passing breeze. ¡°I¡¯m going to crush you like the ant you are.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1151 - Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 All Swords Return to Their

    Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: All Swords Return to Their Ancestral Line! Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: All Swords Return to Their Ancestral Line! ¡°Ignorant fools, die!¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s aura didn¡¯t need any build-up; in an instant, centering around his body, a fierce Sword Qi soared into the sky! His entire being was like a divine sword, towering and majestic, commanding the submission of ten thousand swords.

    Every inch of space on the arena, every inch of air, had already been shattered and dissipated by his breath!

    This arena had seemingly become a vacuum zone!

    Merely with the release of this aura, it was already apparent the exceptional status Nangong Hong held on the Dragons¡¯ List.

    No need to mention the likes of Cang Luan, even the previously second-ranked genius paled in comparison to Nangong Hong, their disparity simply unbridgeable. This was a gap in class, and a gap that would only grow wider with time, until it was as vast as the difference between heaven and earth!

    One can tell the level of an expert as soon as they make a move!

    Within the Bronze Hall, many of the heavyweights were nodding in agreement.

    In the great hall where the Shushan Sect resided, led by the Sect Master, numerous high-ranking members of the Shushan Sect were all smiling with ease.

    ¡°Hmm, Nangong Hong indeed did not disappoint our high expectations, with his aura alone he can suppress the younger generation. That kid, no matter how monstrous, can only bring about his own demise,¡± said the Sect Master of Shushan from behind the gauze curtain, his voice filled with pride. ¡°Bear in mind, this is with Nangong Hong restraining his power, once he fights with the early stage of his Heavenly Dao Physique presence, I¡¯m afraid that kid will simply collapse!¡±

    ¡°Nangong Hong! Invincible!¡± many Shushan Sword Sect powerhouses solemnly declared.

    At the same time, those related to Huang Xiaolong¡­

    Likewise, people like Duanmu Wei and Elder Lan Yue, and so on, were inwardly praying!

    Previously, they had never imagined Huang Xiaolong would reach this stage. Now that it had become reality, facing the unmatched Nangong Hong, even if Huang Xiaolong had created one miracle after another, this could still end in utter defeat!

    Subconsciously, they did not believe Huang Xiaolong had the capability to confront Nangong Hong!

    Only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives remained unusually calm, their faith in Huang Xiaolong unshakable!

    Only they truly understood, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t just talking big; when he said Nangong Hong was an ant, he truly meant he was a lowly and laughable ant!

    On the battle platform.

    Facing Nangong Hong¡¯s fierce aura, Huang Xiaolong stood still, even going so far as to fold his hands behind his back, his face wearing a smile that was not quite a smile.

    ¡°It seems you really are addicted to putting on airs; at this time, you still dare to act in front of me? Heh, one sword to end you!¡± Nangong Hong coldly chuckled.

    With a wave of his hand, a stream of Sword Qi shot directly towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Pu~~~~~~~~!

    The Sword Qi tore through the void!

    The Sword Qi glowed with a glorious radiance, as if descending from beyond the heavens, a celestial being in flight, its speed extreme, beyond what mere light could describe!

    Fast, fast, fast!

    Moreover, within this Sword Qi, there was also the rolling thunder, intimidating all spirits, vanquishing ghosts and gods alike.

    Nangong Hong stemmed from the Shushan Sword Sect, naturally he was a great master of swordsmanship; thus his strike, seemingly ordinary, encapsulated many essential Sword techniques of Shushan, and with a simplicity that turned complexity into divine elegance!

    ¡®The essence of martial arts is speed,¡¯ this saying holds true in the world of cultivators as well. The speed of Nangong Hong¡¯s strike was a one-hit instantaneous kill!

    Teleportation, instantaneous kill.

    Almost before the countless spectators could react, Nangong Hong¡¯s sword light was about to pierce Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forehead!

    So very close, it was merely a thousandth of a moment before the sword light would penetrate Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    In Nangong Hong¡¯s heart arose a strange premonition, he sensed that his strike was about to slay Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Too weak. As expected, you really are helpless before me¡­ It seems I overestimated this boy,¡± he mused.

    On Nangong Hong¡¯s face, disappointment showed, along with the lonely expression of a master.

    However, Huang Xiaolong suddenly spoke, uttering four words.

    ¡°Great! Light! Yin! Symbol!¡±

    These four words were not spoken loudly, and it seemed as if they were uttered simultaneously, yet they appeared to have a sequence when heard, which was very peculiar.

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than ripples began to shimmer in the air.

    That Sword Qi, which could penetrate everything like flowing light, suddenly became stagnant in the void, unable to move any further.

    Almost immediately, a talisman formed in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    This talisman, drawn with airflow and soundwaves, was filled with ancient and profound runes, emanating the mysteries of time and space.

    As the talisman took shape, the sword light Nangong Hong had sent slashing towards him surprisingly began to retreat!

    It gave off a sensation of time flowing in reverse!

    The Great Light Yin Symbol!

    Time flows like water, and the years pass like a shuttle!

    This symbol could, to a certain extent, reverse space and time, pushing the events unfolding before one¡¯s eyes back in time.

    Yet, the Great Light Yin Symbol that Huang Xiaolong had conjured could only reverse time by less than a second.

    But that was enough, enough to obediently send that fatal Sword Qi rolling back~!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t use a talisman; his words themselves followed by mana, which did not count as a violation for using a magical treasure.

    This terrifying method of transforming spoken words into a symbol had everyone watching the battle, including the titans within those bronze halls, absolutely dumbfounded!

    To be able to create a symbol with a word, especially one that could interfere with the laws of time and space, this capability was truly enough to look down upon all challengers!

    ¡°This youth! He is worthy of a match against Nangong Hong! Absolutely worthy! It seems they are indeed well-matched adversaries! Good, good, today, we are fortunate indeed!!!! The rise and fall of our overseas cultivators¡¯ world in the future hinges on these two!¡±

    Within one of those hovering bronze halls high in the sky, a trembling, elderly voice was heard, expressing a sigh mixed with shock.

    Clearly, although Nangong Hong had dominated the stage with his presence from the start, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s counterattack tactics were also indescribable.

    It could even be said that in this initial exchange, Huang Xiaolong had gained the upper hand! After all, Nangong Hong¡¯s lightning-quick strike came first, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s symbol creation came after. Nonetheless, it was a late start with an earlier arrival.

    ¡°No! He has no right to be my opponent at all, you are all mistaken! In this world, among those of the same age, there is no one who can challenge me! I am invincible!¡± Nangong Hong was somewhat angered and embarrassed, but he was also disdainful.

    ¡°Fine! You do have some skill. That previous strike was just testing the waters, to gauge your depth. This time¡­ hmm, I will execute a killer sword technique, hoping you can withstand it. However, the likelihood is minimal!¡±

    No sooner were the words spoken than Nangong Hong began to gather his mana, with a roar, his aura engulfed the heavens and the earth!

    Whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~~

    From Nangong Hong¡¯s body, Sword Qi directly slashed out!

    This Sword Qi emanated from every acupoint on Nangong Hong¡¯s body.

    There are 720 acupoints in a person¡¯s body, and Nangong Hong had condensed Sword Qi in every single one of them!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Now, 720 strands of Sword Qi slashed out at once, targeting Huang Xiaolong!

    Each strand of Sword Qi was entwined with the phantom of a tortoise and snake, majestic and boundless, each shadow like a long river.

    As the saying goes, when a sword flies forth, the Sword God descends. Let alone now, when Nangong Hong had unleashed 720 strands of Sword Qi!

    ¡°Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s ultimate move¨CTen Thousand Swords Return to the Source!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Breaking the Limits

    Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: Breaking the Limits! Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: Breaking the Limits! 720 streaks of sword light, with ghostly speed, slashed toward Huang Xiaolong.

    This dense sword light sealed off all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s possible escape routes, whether they were in front, behind, to the left, right, above, or below him.

    Moreover, each streak of sword light was faster, sharper, and carried a deeper sword intent than those that had previously been directed toward Huang Xiaolong!

    Even worse, each streak of sword light represented a set of Shushan Sect¡¯s sword techniques.

    This meant that a total of 720 profound and inscrutable sword techniques were unleashed simultaneously in that instant.

    In that moment, wherever the sword light touched, the minute particles of dust transformed into a primordial universe, a world of swords.

    Surrounded by a meteor shower of brilliant and terrifying Sword Qi from all directions, Huang Xiaolong stood in this world of swords like a solitary leaf in a stormy sea, perilously close to capsizing!

    Meanwhile, from the spectator¡¯s platform erupted a thunderous roar of earth-shattering cheers¨C

    ¡°Sword God! Sword God! Sword God!¡±

    ¡°Nangong Hong is invincible! Nangong Hong is invincible! Invincible! Invincible!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly, integrating the sword techniques with the Sword Qi throughout the acupuncture points of the body, truly the work of divine craftsmanship!¡±

    ¡°This move, ¡®All Swords Return to Origin¡¯, encompasses almost all the sword techniques ever created by the ancestors and predecessors of the Shushan Sword Sect! A move with a thousand swords, unstoppable, annihilating both spirits and demons!¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone, including those titans within the bronze halls of the sect, couldn¡¯t help but develop a sense of worship for Nangong Hong.

    Nangong Hong¡¯s understanding and mastery of the Sword Dao had truly reached an unprecedented level!

    What is a genius? This is it!

    What is a freak of nature? This is it!

    After releasing this ultimate killing technique, a matchless domineering aura also appeared in Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes, regal like a prince. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Being able to die under this move of mine is already an honor! Your death is glorious, fitting for your valor!¡±

    ¡®All Swords Return to Origin¡¯ was the strongest attack Nangong Hong could unleash at his current level in the later stages of the Tribulation Crossing Realm! It was essentially capable of instantly killing a peak-stage opponent of the Heaven and Earth Resemblance Realm.

    Nangong Hong was horrifically arrogant, firmly believing that amidst his contemporaries, no prodigy deserved him to use this move. Now employing it against Huang Xiaolong was indeed a form of grace, a kind of¡­ almsgiving!

    Huang Xiaolong must feel proud and honored by this!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness began spinning rapidly!

    The sword light, which was almost instantaneous, slowed down significantly in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sensory world!

    It became extremely slow, extremely slow, extremely slow!

    You must know, a normal person¡¯s brain processes thoughts only a few times in one second.

    But a cultivator¡¯s consciousness can operate hundreds to thousands of times in one second, similar to a high-configuration computer, even faster.

    Some uniquely gifted cultivators, like Nangong Hong, can have their consciousness operate up to tens of thousands of times per second. This was beyond human comprehension, breaking through the limits of the human mind.

    Huang Xiaolong, being a deity, unquestionably had a superior consciousness to all beings, meaning that his consciousness was operating at least a hundred thousand times per second.

    With such a bizarre speed of consciousness operation, everything around him started to slow down.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong frantically began deducing the 720 streaks of incoming sword light~~~

    Deduction!

    Within the bronze hall of the Shushan Sword Sect!

    ¡°He¡¯s dead. That brat is finally going to die by Nangong Hong¡¯s sword! This move, ¡®All Swords Return to Origin¡¯, is majestic and all-encompassing, with the power to destroy heaven and earth. It¡¯s a melding of all the quintessence of our Shushan Sword Sect~~~¡± a titan exclaimed, trembling with excitement.

    Behind the curtain, the Sect Master of the Shushan Sect also spoke, immensely proud. ¡°Let all the cultivators across the world witness the ultimate move of our Shushan Sword Sect. That kid won¡¯t be able to evade it, even if he used that time-reversing talisman as before. After all, ¡®All Swords Return to Origin¡¯ isn¡¯t just one sword, but 720, with immense power, not something that can be reversed by simple spells. This villain has plotted against our disciples several times and even killed my son Xiao Peng. He must die. After his death, I will step onto his Dragon Isle, giving Dragon Isle a river of blood and leaving no grass uncut! If there¡¯s any titan backing this villain, we will eliminate them as well.¡±

    The members of the Shushan Sword Sect no longer believed that there would be any suspense in this fight.

    They weren¡¯t making arbitrary judgments, as they were titans themselves, and their insights were accurate. From any perspective, Huang Xiaolong had no means of turning the tide.

    On the combat platform.

    Under the rapid operation and deductions of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness, he had fully deciphered the subtleties of Nangong Hong¡¯s sword and completely mastered the essence of ¡®All Swords Return to Origin¡¯ in an instant!

    In fact, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s level of consciousness, as long as he seriously deduces an enemy¡¯s move, he could mimic it directly.

    Then return their own technique against them.

    Previously, Huang Xiaolong never chose to do so as there was no need.

    However, in his fight against Nangong Hong, Huang Xiaolong decided to use Nangong Hong¡¯s proudest technique against him to achieve a deeply humiliating defeat!

    ¡®All Swords Return to Origin,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong had already learned it and in a mere fraction of a second had mastered it flawlessly!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Your ¡®All Swords Return to Origin¡¯ is poorly practiced, not reaching the peak, full of flaws. Let me show you how it¡¯s done and what the true ¡®All Swords Return to Origin¡¯ is like! With this move in your hands, it¡¯s like casting pearls before swine, failing to unleash its strongest power, a waste.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong transmitted his voice using his divine sense, which was innumerably faster than speaking with his mouth.

    This allowed everyone present to hear Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words clearly.

    ¡°Stop being stubborn! You dead meat, still pretending to be tough?¡± Nangong Hong said with an angry laugh. ¡°This technique, All Swords to Sect, perfected to the highest realm, involves condensing a sword in each of the 720 acupoints in the body. In a single move, that is 720 swords, and each one corresponds to a different sword technique. A move of 720 swords, that is the limit! Throughout the ages, my Shushan Sword Sect has seen many a genius who practiced this technique. Many have tried, but no one has ever perfected it, flawlessly. 345 years ago, a genius from my Shushan Sword Sect achieved 711 swords, meaning sword techniques were condensed in 711 acupoints. But he wasn¡¯t perfect, as he still lacked 9 swords. And I, Nangong Hong, have reached this limit! Unprecedented, and there will be no one like me after, this sword, is the God Slaying Sword, finally revealing its most radiant, most intense realm in my hands, Nangong Hong! I am the defier of heavens, the unparalleled monster. Under my sword, you only have death!¡±

    Nangong Hong explained very clearly, the extreme realm of All Swords to Sect is indeed a move involving 720 swords because humans have only 720 acupoints!

    No more!

    Everyone thought Huang Xiaolong was being evasive and putting on airs. Not to mention, All Swords to Sect is a creation of our Shushan Sword Sect, what qualification do you, as an outsider, have to say that Nangong Hong¡¯s move is not perfect, that it has flaws?

    In the bronze hall of the Shushan Sect, the voice of the Sect Master suddenly echoed. ¡°Impudence! You dare to criticize the unique technique of my Shushan Sword Sect? Madman, prepare to die! No one under heaven and earth can save your dog life now!¡±

    ¡°Heh~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a cold laugh. ¡°Fine, today I¡¯ll let you all witness the true essence of All Swords to Sect!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, with a whoosh, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire aura unfolded, and a stream of Sword Qi soared into the sky, even tearing the white clouds in the sky!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong exhibited an unrivaled demeanor; his whole being brimming with sharp energy, bursting forth like the morning sun! His aura was even more potent than the one displayed by Nangong Hong earlier, as if with this sheer aura alone, Huang Xiaolong could tear the heavens apart, shift the sun and the moon. With such sharp energy, seemingly unstoppable, even the heavens and earth could not contain it; everyone had to bow down before it, no one possessed such a piercing presence. Not even Nangong Hong!

    Under this overwhelming aura, the speed of the 720 swords unleashed by Nangong Hong began to show slight stagnation, slowing down!

    The main battlefield seemed unable to withstand the auras of Huang Xiaolong and Nangong Hong, faintly giving off a sense of collapsing!

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of streams of Sword Qi also erupted from the acupoints all over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Each stream of Sword Qi represented a different swordsmanship, a different sword technique.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Sword Qi surged like a raging storm, his sword moves overwhelming, reversing yin and yang, stirring chaos. They were in no way inferior to Nangong Hong¡¯s swords!

    What erupted from Huang Xiaolong was also All Swords to Sect! An unquestionable All Swords to Sect!

    Swoosh~~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~

    The dense sword lights collided in the air! They exploded into dazzling, incredible radiance that was too blinding to stare at!

    Instantly, incredulous screams could be heard¨C

    ¡°All Swords to Sect! That young man is also using All Swords to Sect!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s spells and techniques are secret and never leaked, how can that young man also use them!¡±

    ¡°Monster! Truly a monster! Look, the All Swords to Sect he displayed has a perfect mastery, as if he has been practicing it for many years!¡±

    ¡­

    The bystanders were shocked, and the people from the Shushan Sword Sect were even more dumbfounded!

    Indeed, what Huang Xiaolong was using at that moment was the genuine All Swords to Sect!

    ¡°You!!!!¡± Nangong Hong was finally shaken!

    A hint of panic finally appeared in his eyes!

    How was it possible! How could this being, whom he regarded as insignificant as an ant, also be able to use the exclusive technique of the Shushan Sword Sect? Why? Moreover, his proficiency and understanding of the technique were in no way inferior to his own!

    Almost on par!

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Nangong Hong screamed, then scoffed coldly. ¡°Fine, you have many secrets, but regardless, how is the All Swords to Sect you used any different from mine? What makes you say that my practice is far from perfect, that there are many flaws¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, my All Swords to Sect is naturally different from yours,¡± Huang Xiaolong jeered.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the 720 swords unleashed by Huang Xiaolong effectively offset the 720 swords unleashed by Nangong Hong.

    But!!!

    There was one more sword!

    A stream of sword light had already torn through space, like an angry dragon, slashing towards Nangong Hong¡¯s head!

    ¡°Impossible!!!!¡± Nangong Hong seemed to see the most bizarre thing in the world!

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong had actually unleashed 721 swords in a single move!!!!

    One more sword than the limit of All Swords to Sect, a single move of 720 swords!

    Breaking the limit!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But Nangong Hong couldn¡¯t comprehend, a human body, which clearly has only 720 acupoints, each of which can only contain one sword at most, how did Huang Xiaolong conjure up this extra sword?

    Could it be that he has 721 acupoints?

    Impossible! In this world, not even a freak of nature could have an extra acupoint!

    As Nangong Hong¡¯s thoughts raced, he felt a sharp pain in his brow. That exceptionally magnificent sword was about to pierce his face!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 The Last Trump Card

    Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: The Last Trump Card! Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: The Last Trump Card! At that moment, all members of the Shushan Sword Sect were the most horrified. They knew very well that the limit of ¡°All Swords to One¡± was to simultaneously strike 720 swords within an instant. Thus, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current condition was inexplicable!

    Where did the additional sword come from?

    In fact, it was very simple. Tracing it to its roots, Huang Xiaolong was not an ordinary human at all.

    He was the only ghost envoy of the underworld, also known as the Yin Emperor, the Living King Yan, with an acupoint on his brow that ordinary people did not possess. This acupoint, called ¡°Heavenly Acupoint,¡± was where Huang Xiaolong accessed his Heavenly Eye.

    The additional sword came from the concentration and bursting forth from the ¡°Heavenly Acupoint¡±!

    In the twinkling of an eye, this exquisitely peerless sword was about to pierce through Nangong Hong¡¯s face and go right through!

    ¡°Roar!!!!¡± Nangong Hong let out a mournful roar, no longer caring about his demeanor, as he clumsily dodged by falling and rolling, looking quite awkward.

    This posture was very unseemly, yet many of the powerful spectators realized that this was the only posture that could avoid the attack in time!

    This also sufficed to show, in a critical moment, between life and death, Nangong Hong¡¯s ability to react!

    The spectators all wanted to cheer, but upon further thought, Huang Xiaolong indeed used ¡°All Swords to One¡± to break Nangong Hong¡¯s unique move. Moreover, just as Huang Xiaolong said, his ¡°All Swords to One¡± was even more powerful!

    It seemed, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°All Swords to One¡± was the true essence of the Shushan Sect!

    This was truly ironic!

    However, although Nangong Hong had dodged, the sword light also brushed past his face.

    Splurt!!!!

    A strand of fresh blood, like fluttering willow catkins, rose up, along with a tuft of black hair!

    Nangong Hong was wounded!

    When Nangong Hong stood up, his originally handsome and eerily pale side face now bore a shocking scar as flesh turned outward and blood dripped down.

    And a swathe of his dashing black hair was also cut off, making it look as if one side of his head were bald.

    Tsk tsk, the extremely handsome Nangong Hong now looked utterly hideous!

    And this, the shock it brought, was simply enough to make everyone¡¯s eyes pop out!

    The one known as invincible, the most enchanted, the genius who was the hardest to surpass, was actually wounded!

    This probably was also the first time in Nangong Hong¡¯s life that he had been injured.

    ¡°Splurt!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, sheathing his sword, and looked at Nangong Hong with interest. ¡°Sorry for disfiguring you, but you know, if you were just a bit slower just now, then your head would have been history. Am I right? This ¡°All Swords to One¡± needs to be learnt from me; you haven¡¯t mastered it yet. Ah, what¡¯s happening here, the so-called suppressor of the eight deserts, the devourer of the nine provinces, the top genius of the Hidden Dragon List once in a millennium, how can you be so fragile?¡±

    ¡°You!!!!¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s expression became more terrifying than a demon¡¯s, and his eyes turned blood-red, ¡°I will slaughter you! I must slaughter you! No one can insult me like this! No one!¡±

    The spectators were completely in uproar¨C

    ¡°My god, it¡¯s actually a reversal! Incredible! A reversal!¡±

    ¡°This kid is too domineering, winning battle after battle, like a force of nature. I thought he would never match Nangong Hong, but who would have thought¡­ this is as if he alone has annihilated the whole Hidden Dragon List~~~~¡±

    ¡°This must be Nangong Hong¡¯s first defeat, right? I hope it doesn¡¯t strike at this genius¡¯ confidence.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be hasty, the battle hasn¡¯t ended yet, maybe Nangong Hong still has hidden moves, it¡¯s still uncertain who will fall.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. That kid looks calm and composed, it¡¯s terrifying. Nangong Hong almost got killed just now, and now, the upper hand is completely in that kid¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡­

    The people associated with Huang Xiaolong, Duanmu Wei, Lan Yue, and others, were truly at a loss for words to describe their current feelings.

    They had a hunch¨CHuang Xiaolong was truly about to rise, to create a new history, to climb upon Nangong Hong¡¯s proud head!

    In the bronze hall of the Shushan Sword Sect.

    The atmosphere was so gloomy it almost seemed to drip water.

    The many leaders of the Shushan Sword Sect, their faces looked as unpleasant as coffin boards!

    ¡°How is it possible! Why is there an extra sword! Where did this extra sword come from?¡± roared the Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect, almost hysterically. ¡°A human has only 720 acupoints, why was he able to strike 721 swords¡­ is he not human? Also, this ¡°All Swords to One¡±, how did he learn it? Our Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s secret technique is absolutely not supposed to be leaked¡­¡±

    They panicked!

    The Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect, this eternal giant, finally lost his composure.

    ¡°Sect Master, please don¡¯t worry, Nangong Hong has already broken through to the Heavenly Dao realm. Ultimately, victory will be his! Right now, he¡¯s just playing around with that kid~~ No matter how monstrous that kid is, he can¡¯t possibly possess the strength to challenge a powerhouse of the Heavenly Dao realm!¡± a Shushan Sect giant said with bared teeth and a grimace.

    On the stage.

    ¡°Speak! Why could you thrust out 721 swords? Why!¡± Nangong Hong, like a wounded beast, burst out. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, by the time I kill you, I¡¯ll seize all your memories, taking every secret you have!¡±

    ¡°I think you talk too much! You still have one ace up your sleeve, haha, why don¡¯t you play it now?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, then immediately threw a punch at Nangong Hong.

    This punch, other than sheer power, also condensed all of Dragon Force and the ghostly might of the Ghost King!

    The might of this punch was utterly unimaginable¨Cit was as if it bolstered the mountains and rivers, thunder shattering the skies, exploding tumultuously, tearing through the ages!

    It was like the punch of a god!

    Nangong Hong couldn¡¯t react in time!

    Instinctively, mana exploded from Nangong Hong¡¯s body, forming a barrier.

    Boom~~~!!

    The earth shook and the mountains trembled!

    The fist brutally struck the barrier!

    The entire main battlefield violently shook!

    The terrifying force made everyone on the spectator stand sway a few times.

    The fist shattered Nangong Hong¡¯s protective barrier!

    And this punch struck him right between the chest and abdomen!

    Splurt~~~~~~!!

    Nangong Hong spat blood and was sent flying!

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!¡± Countless people on the spectator stand cried out in shock and stood up, watching as Nangong Hong heavily fell to the ground.

    ¡°He was punched into the air! Nangong Hong has lost the battle!¡±

    ¡°A new legend is born! The myth of Nangong Hong has been shattered!¡±

    ¡°Too powerful, to punch Nangong Hong into the air! That punch was the epitome of strength! Absolutely terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Nangong Hong is so strong, yet he was defeated¡­ Tsk tsk, what a freak, this boy is a freak, he¡¯s definitely going to be an Immortal in the future!¡±

    ¡­

    Amidst the noisy clamor, Nangong Hong struggled to rise from the ground, his face colored with agony, blood still dripping from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were demonic and fierce.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead! Not only you, but your entire family will join you in death, don¡¯t you realize that you¡¯ve enraged me? You¡¯ve really enraged me?! Alright~~~~! I¡¯ll bury you! Tremble! Despair! There¡¯s no suspense left!¡±

    Nangong Hong stood up.

    Boom~~~~~~!!

    Waves of mana surged to the sky, in his body burst forth sounds of countless volcanic eruptions, giant roars, and prayers of numerous creatures.

    His mana condensed in the air, forming gemstones!

    In an instant, Nangong Hong was surrounded by a swath of gemstones!

    His aura surged overwhelmingly, emitting a fearsome vitality, along with the obscure oppressive force of a Heavenly Dao realm powerhouse!

    ¡°This is my true realm! I am the undefeated genius! I am the myth, unbreakable by anyone! I am¨CHeavenly Dao realm!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Nangong Hong, with frenzied eyes, looked towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I will crush every bone in your body!¡±

    Silence!

    The whole main battlefield was quiet!

    ¡°Heavenly Dao¡­not even thirty, and already at the Heavenly Dao realm, the unprecedented champion! The tables have turned! This fight has turned around once again!! Nangong Hong, mighty, is ultimately the one who laughs last! A genius indeed!¡± someone screamed, the voice trembling and contorted.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 There is only one true genius

    Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: There is only one true genius! Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: There is only one true genius! Nangong Hong finally unlocked the seal on his realm, and his mana underwent a rapid transformation, unleashing the power of the Heaven and Earth Avatar.

    Moreover, his realm seemed to be extremely stable. Some cultivators with unique insight could tell that this person hadn¡¯t made a temporary breakthrough but had stepped into this powerful realm long ago, simply biding his time!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    In the midst of the cosmos, waves of great force descended, and his mana, solidified like a gemstone, was entirely bestowed upon Nangong Hong¡¯s body.

    From every pore of his body, an overwhelming force gushed forth, covering the heavens and the earth, even every strand of his hair heavy as a mountain.

    It gave one the illusion¨Cthat if he were to pluck a single hair, it could crush an ordinary cultivator to death!

    Nangong Hong¡¯s entire body radiated golden light, his eyes shooting out beams of electricity. Centered around his body, the spiritual energy of the entire Whale Island seemed to rotate slowly, like a massive vortex intent on swallowing anything that disrespected him.

    The spectacle was too magnificent!

    It was as if a god had descended to the mortal realm.

    The next moment!

    Boom~~!!!!

    A giant golden shadow burst forth above Nangong Hong¡¯s head!

    This golden giant stood several zhang tall, with an aura reaching the sky, like a colossal mountain range rising from the ground.

    The golden giant, clad in a robe embroidered with a thousand bright moons, held an Immortal Sword in his right hand and bore an exact likeness to Nangong Hong, wearing an expression of great anger and cold eyes fixed on Huang Xiaolong.

    This was the ¡°Heaven and Earth Avatar¡± Nangong Hong had created with his own mana, essence blood, qi, soul, and consciousness, possessing an unbelievable power.

    Even if his physical body died and the Heaven and Earth Avatar was destroyed, as long as a thread of his consciousness remained, Nangong Hong could come back to life.

    In other words, once one reached the realm of Heaven and Earth Avatar, it was nearly impossible to kill them.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Hahaha~~~¡± Nangong Hong laughed wildly, his body¡¯s injuries inflicted by Huang Xiaolong healing rapidly, perfectly restored. ¡°This is my true realm! Heaven and Earth Avatar! Hahaha~~ Throughout the ages, in this world, no matter what path one cultivates, nobody under the age of thirty has reached the Heaven and Earth Avatar realm¡­ none, absolutely none! I, Nangong Hong, am the sole exception, above all!¡±

    Although his words were boastful, no one could refute them, because they were the undeniable truth!

    ¡°You little bastard, you mongrel! Now, do you understand the gap between us? In my presence, you are an ant, and your so-called talent is laughable! I said I would not let you live, and I meant it! A gentleman¡¯s word, a swift horse¡¯s action! The humiliation you gave me earlier, I will return it to you a hundredfold, a thousandfold! Hahaha!¡±

    Pausing, Nangong Hong¡¯s gaze swept the crowd. ¡°Now, finally, you understand who the peerless genius of the ages truly is, don¡¯t you? Those who favored that mongrel earlier, I¡¯ve taken note. Now, I¡¯m giving you a chance to change that terrible idea, while there¡¯s still time, or else, after I slay this child, I, Nangong Hong, will settle accounts with each and every one of you!¡±

    At those words, the people who had praised Huang Xiaolong earlier felt a chill run down their spines, and they immediately changed their tune, crying out¨C

    ¡°Nangong Hong is the true genius! Nangong Hong is invincible!¡±

    ¡°With the realm of Heaven and Earth Avatar revealed, who among the young generation can compete?¡±

    ¡°That mongrel is certainly powerful, but he absolutely can¡¯t defeat a Heaven and Earth Avatar realm powerhouse!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Nangong Hong, the genius, was already nearly invincible in the Tribulation Crossing realm, and in the Heaven and Earth Avatar realm, how can he be anything but defying the heavens?¡±

    ¡­

    The entire venue erupted with frenzied praise.

    Of course, this praise was mostly sincere; after all, the Heaven and Earth Avatar realm and the Tribulation Crossing realm are completely different domains.

    The gap between them is too vast to describe as simply as heaven and earth.

    To put it this way, theoretically, a person at the early stage of the Heaven and Earth Avatar realm is at least 10 times stronger than at the late stage of the Tribulation Crossing realm, if not more so.

    Seeing how stable Nangong Hong¡¯s realm was, it was normal for him to be 10 to 20 times stronger than before.

    Huang Xiaolong had defeated Nangong Hong at the peak of the Tribulation Crossing realm, but it¡¯s unlikely that he was 10 to 20 times stronger than Nangong Hong at that peak, right?

    So, in a renewed confrontation, Huang Xiaolong was most likely doomed.

    ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± Nangong Hong looked towards Huang Xiaolong with a gaze filled with malice and excitement, his Heaven and Earth Avatar also starting to move slowly, emitting a thunderous and terrifying sound.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, hands clasped behind his back, showing no aura, as calm and composed as ever.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Wait!¡± An ancient and desolate voice rang out from the sky, belonging to a supreme powerhouse who had dominated the scene for eons.

    This supreme powerhouse seemed to release a trace of aura, temporarily controlling Nangong Hong¡¯s murderous flame and preventing him from immediately attacking Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Before this battle commences, this old one has a word to say,¡± the voice that sounded timeless spoke gravely.

    The words were spoken, and the entire place fell into a hush.

    Everyone was attentively listening, not daring to treat the matter lightly. After all, the identity and status of this elderly figure were extraordinary.

    ¡°Please speak,¡± Nangong Hong said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Both of you are indeed top-notch talents in the world. Unprecedented geniuses, not merely talents in the ordinary sense. Having seen countless individuals, and numerous gifted ones at that, I have yet to see anyone who can measure up to the two of you. In the future, you are destined to become the twin jewels of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, invincible and unmatched. Therefore, the loss of either of you would be irreplaceable. Hence, for this battle, I propose that it be limited to determining the victor, not a matter of life and death. In other words¨Cstop at the first sign of defeat. I truly cannot bear to witness any mishap befall either of you! It¡¯s the first time in many years that I¡¯ve had such admiration for talent! Geniuses should know the value of their own lives!¡±

    As it turned out, this titan was moved by his appreciation for talent, unwilling to see either Huang Xiaolong or Nangong Hong experience misfortune.

    Upon hearing this, many in the stands nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Ahahaha~~~¡± At this moment, from within the bronze hall belonging to the Shushan Sword Sect, a dissatisfied and mocking laughter erupted. ¡°Esteemed one, I fear your words are a bit excessive and even unjust.¡±

    It was the Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect who voiced his discontent.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The titan, referred to as the ¡°Esteemed One,¡± was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°That kid, having swept through the Hidden Dragon List, consecutively slaying the listed talents, is now to be met with justice served by our Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s Nangong Hong. But you, Esteemed One, have come forward to protect him,¡± the Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect said in a clear and logical manner. ¡°This truly disheartens us. When he killed Ji Chuchen from the Emei Sect, why didn¡¯t the Esteemed One stop it? When he killed Mo Shaoxin, why not prevent that? Now that he is about to be killed, the Esteemed One steps in, sigh~~ could it be that there is some connection between the Esteemed One and this kid? If so, won¡¯t that chill the hearts of the Emei, Songshan, and other sects?¡±

    These words left the Esteemed One speechless.

    Thinking it over briefly, the words of the Shushan Sword Sect Sect Master made sense, and there was no point to argue back.

    ¡°Esteemed One, there is only one true genius, and that is myself,¡± Nangong Hong said resolutely. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even qualify to be mentioned in the same breath as me. Today, I will kill him as easily as crushing an ant. You said we would grow to become twin jewels, that¡¯s a statement I do not accept. For no one is worthy to stand beside me.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong simply snickered in response and kept silent.

    ¡°Alas! Nangong Hong, you are far too arrogant and conceited. Enough is enough, Shushan Sword Sect, you are utterly foolish! Am I protecting that young man?¡± the Esteemed One was also somewhat annoyed, ¡°I said, the loss of either of them is irreplaceable. If you¡¯re talking about protection, I am protecting both of them, not just an individual!¡±

    The Esteemed One paused then added, ¡°If Nangong Hong were to fall, would your Shushan Sword Sect not be infuriated to the point of spitting blood?¡±

    ¡°How could that possibly happen?¡± Nangong Hong was somewhat displeased.

    ¡°Hehe~ Esteemed One, do you really believe that Nangong Hong, at the Nature Manifestation realm, would suffer any mishaps? Forget it, we from the Shushan Sword Sect will not argue further. This battle is to the death! I hope the Esteemed One will not interfere, which is also the wish of Nangong Hong himself.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Fine then!¡± The Esteemed One, also enraged, retorted, ¡°Since that is the case, let it be a battle to the death. I will not interfere further. However, you of the Shushan Sword Sect remember this, do not get involved in this battle either, and should Nangong Hong fall, do not babble incessantly, and even more so do not seek vengeance.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°I do hope you won¡¯t go back on your word,¡± the Esteemed One muttered.

    ¡°Esteemed One, our Shushan Sword Sect is not so dishonorable! Dead means dead, alive means alive~~~ If Nangong Hong dies on the stage, it means he was inferior, and we will not utter unnecessary words.¡±

    ¡°So be it, let the battle to the death begin,¡± the Esteemed One said dispassionately, withdrawing his imposing aura.

    ¡°You little pest, today I will show you that there is only one true genius! Go to hell!!!!!¡± Nangong Hong could no longer contain himself and made his move. The golden giant of nature¡¯s spiritual energy above his head sprang into action first. Without a sword in hand, the golden giant¡¯s massive palm reached forward, immediately enveloping the sky, clouding the air, and with an ominous howl, it clawed down at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    The might of this strike was incredibly fierce, freezing all the air, space, and time on the stage!

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ You¡¯re not wrong, there is indeed only one true genius, and I wholeheartedly agree with that,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he limbered up, then also released his mana.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity was special, and he was not particularly clear about his own realm of mana, but after assimilating the remnant thought of Dugu Hong, in fact, he could easily summon nature¡¯s manifestation.

    Moreover, the remnant soul of Dugu Hong that Huang Xiaolong had assimilated was at the late stage of the Nature Manifestation realm.

    Even so, Huang Xiaolong could summon a unique manifestation of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, one that belonged solely to him¨Cthe Underworld Yin Emperor! Not merely nature¡¯s manifestation, but a divine being, a deity.

    However, to deal with an ant like Nangong Hong, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t need to reveal too much of his strength. At this moment, Huang Xiaolong simply condensed a Nature Manifestation as well¨Ca Nature Manifestation that could come into being after assimilating the remnant thought of Dugu Hong, yet it was not fully revealed, that is, only at the initial stage!

    Why use a cleaver to kill a chicken, after all?

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!!

    In an instant, an overwhelming mana exploded above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, and a golden giant almost as formidable as Nangong Hong¡¯s Nature Manifestation rose toweringly tall!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This Nature Manifestation, standing atop dark clouds, clad in a golden robe, crown upon its head, bore a visage identical to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, exuding an awe-inspiring majesty that commanded the heavens!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The two Nature Manifestations collided in the void, creating a cataclysmic sound like world-ending thunder.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s mind went blank, and their mouths hung open in shock¨C

    Nature Manifestation! That kid, he also has a Nature Manifestation!!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155 The 1155th Forbidden Move

    Chapter 1155: The 1155th Forbidden Move Chapter 1155: The 1155th Forbidden Move The battle between Huang Xiaolong and Nangong Hong was truly a rollercoaster with many twists and turns.

    The trump cards they held were seemingly endless, appearing one after another without cessation.

    At one moment, Nangong Hong had just unleashed the early realm of the Earthly Manifestation Spell, wanting to crush Huang Xiaolong with overwhelming force.

    But on the other side, Huang Xiaolong, unwilling to show weakness, also erupted into the early realm of the Earthly Manifestation!

    Everyone was dumbfounded!

    Since ancient times, there had never been those under thirty in the realm of Earthly Manifestation, but today there were two at once! Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was even a few years younger than Nangong Hong!

    ¡°Damn!¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s previously spirited and kingly aura suddenly solidified, his eyes twitching continuously as a sense of ill omen surged in his heart.

    He had never imagined that Huang Xiaolong would match him in every aspect, even surpassing him!

    His overwhelming advantage in realm was completely gone!

    However, one can¡¯t unstring a bow once it¡¯s drawn. In such a critical moment, Nangong Hong couldn¡¯t back down; he could only forge ahead and kill Huang Xiaolong on the spot. Otherwise, everything would become a laughingstock!

    Nangong Hong¡¯s Earthly Manifestation slammed toward Huang Xiaolong, and the Immortal Sword held in the other hand of the Earthly Manifestation also slashed at Huang Xiaolong.

    This attack was cataclysmic! It was as if countless volcanoes were erupting simultaneously! It was like myriad celestial dragons were roaring together!

    Huang Xiaolong, undeterred, urged his own Earthly Manifestation to clash head-on!

    One could see, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Earthly Manifestation threw a direct punch!

    The punch Huang Xiaolong delivered seemed to encompass an understanding of ancient martial arts and spells; it wasn¡¯t any fixed method, but it was like divine inspiration, indescribable by anyone in its etherealness, vitality, emptiness, tyranny, terror, and perfection¡­

    Bang~~!!!!

    With one punch, Nangong Hong¡¯s attack was directly exploded, even causing Nangong Hong¡¯s Earthly Manifestation to be covered in web-like cracks!

    Splat~~~!!!!

    Nangong Hong spat out blood again. His Earthly Manifestation was battered, his physical body virtually devastated, and his protective vestment robe shattered, bending at the waist like a shrimp, then thrown backward.

    Bang!!!!

    He crashed heavily onto the ground!

    Nangong Hong¡¯s Earthly Manifestation teetered on the brink of collapse, its solidity fading away.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Severely injured, Nangong Hong pressed his hands against the ground, struggling to rise.

    The spectators were at a loss for words!

    Nangong Hong was defeated again!

    And once again, he was punched into spitting blood!

    What a disgrace! It was indeed a disgrace!

    This was already the second time he was ruthlessly beaten and made to spit blood by Huang Xiaolong.

    It seemed, no matter what trump card he played, it was always suppressed by Huang Xiaolong, leaving him no chance for a comeback!

    ¡°He-he~~~How about it, genius? Weren¡¯t you going to prove to the world that you were the only genius? Go on, prove it!¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted. ¡°You¡¯re endless trash¡­ Now you¡¯re just like a dead dog, spitting blood in front of me. I told you, you¡¯re just an ant; if I want you dead, you¡¯ll die. Well, since this is a life-and-death battle agreed upon, I¡¯ll see you off then.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, his killing intent seeping out. Everyone present felt the piercing chill of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent!

    ¡°How audacious!¡± Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to strike, a supreme dominating pressure descended directly, enveloping Huang Xiaolong.

    It was from within the bronze hall of the Shushan Sect, the Sect Master¡¯s ancient dominating pressure, which also contained an unmasked killing intent and disdain, resentment as if he desperately wanted to kill Huang Xiaolong on the spot!

    ¡°Enough, this battle, barely, can be considered your win~~But you won¡¯t be so lucky next time. Nangong Hong will eventually defeat you!¡± the Sect Master of the Shushan Sect said, his voice filled with resentment, anger, hatred, and killing intent~~~and also a commanding authority that brooked no defiance as if issuing an order to Huang Xiaolong.

    This time, the Shushan Sect was slapped in the face too harshly.

    Their proud genius, Nangong Hong, was repeatedly humiliated and forcefully pulled down from the throne of top genius.

    Nangong Hong¡¯s defeat was tantamount to the Shushan Sect¡¯s defeat.

    This was intolerable.

    And especially in such a setting.

    This was a joke.

    Nangong Hong had intended to show off, but everything he did, including concealing his realm, exploding at critical moments, had become stepping stones for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s rise.

    Disgrace! Extreme disgrace!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Shushan Sword Sect, you truly are despicable and shameless!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke fiercely. ¡°Just now, that venerable elder intervened to stop this battle of life and death, yet you from Shushan Sword Sect refused to appreciate it, insisting on a fight to the death, clearly aiming to put me to death. You also said that if Nangong Hong lost, it would simply mean he was inferior in skills and that you would not intervene. But now? I am about to kill him, and yet you jump out and make noise. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? No, I should say, have you no shame at all?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was fearless, his words piercing hearts.

    ¡°Bastard! Little bastard! Enough, I shall grant you a quick death!!!¡± the Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect finally could no longer bear it, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words had utterly enraged him!

    Kill!

    Do it thoroughly and eradicate this person!

    On one hand, it was to settle personal grievances and avenge Ling Xiaopeng and others. On another, it was to save Nangong Hong¡¯s life. Moreover, it was to remove the biggest future competitor for Nangong Hong, enabling him to grow unhindered and ultimately dominate the world!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A gigantic hand reached out from the bronze palace.

    Like tearing cloth, the void was ripped apart, revealing a terrifying scene, a profound darkness that seemed eager to devour everything, causing chills to run down spines.

    A terrifying giant hand, purely condensed from mana, was about to crush Huang Xiaolong directly!

    The extraordinary mana of a late-stage Heavenly Law Realm burst forth, darkening the skies and whipping up sand and rocks!

    ¡°You contradict yourselves! Shameless!!!!!¡± the ¡°venerable elder¡± also roared out, like thunder exploding, his arm transforming into sun and moon, also a terrifying giant hand, that burst forth from the void, shattering the heavens, and directly grasping the Sect Master of Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s giant mana hand.

    Two paramount powers began to struggle, the shockwaves from their attack causing boundless trepidation, weak cultivators had to prostrate themselves, trembling and no longer daring to watch.

    This, however, gave Huang Xiaolong a bit of time. He smirked slightly, nonchalant, and sauntered over to Nangong Hong. ¡°Genius, I will give you a quick death. Hmm, how would you like to die? Right, if you¡¯re willing to kneel down and apologize to me, I might even spare your life.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had no pity for Nangong Hong at all. This person was too pretentious, utterly nauseating.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Good, good, you really are interesting, to think I have been injured by you consecutively. However~~¡± At this moment, Nangong Hong also shakily stood up, his eyes, apart from deep-seated hatred, possessed a strange sheen. ¡°Nevertheless, I still have one final forbidden move. If you can withstand this move, then¡­ I will willingly die at your hands.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You still have an ultimate move?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Nangong Hong let out a pathological laugh, sounding somewhat hysterical and deranged, suggesting that Nangong Hong was indeed going mad.

    ¡°Eh? Are you insane?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh wryly.

    ¡°Hehehe~~~ Everyone knows that I am the most outstanding genius of the Shushan Sword Sect, but¡­ I have another identity. Few people know about it~~ Hehehe~~~~¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes grew increasingly intense with that eerie expression.

    He did not continue speaking.

    Only to see, in his eyes, passing by like glimpses of scenery, were calamities.

    Yes, calamities!

    For instance, an earthquake! It seemed to have occurred in a certain country, countless victims buried, the ground ripped apart, buildings collapsing.

    ¡°Hmm? An earthquake?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled; he gazed into the disaster images in Nangong Hong¡¯s sinister pupils, his mind slightly stirred, this earthquake was not fictional but had really happened! It seemed to have occurred several years ago in Latin America, called the world¡¯s most terrifying earthquake ever, which had destroyed an entire city, the number of dead or injured was uncountable.

    Next came typhoons.

    Volcanic eruptions.

    Tsunamis.

    ¡­

    Time and again, natural disasters and calamities had claimed countless innocent lives.

    At the same time, as these disaster visuals played out in Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes, an astonishing resentment also erupted from him!

    This resentment rapidly spread, enveloping the entire XuYue Island!

    Within the resentment, countless distorted voices cried out in agony.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    XuYue Island seemed to turn into a purgatory of Asuras in an instant!

    ¡°Over these years, I¡¯ve caused countless natural disasters around the world. Each disaster took countless lives, which allowed me to gather ample resentment and death energy~~~¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes had already become like those of a dreadful demon. ¡°Now, I release all this resentment and death energy, how can you not die?¡±

    ¡°You mean to say, these years, the most horrific disasters around the world, they weren¡¯t natural calamities, but you personally orchestrated them? All for the sake of mastering a forbidden technique?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes also turned thoroughly cold, his killing intent uncontrollable.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Indeed~~ Actually, I have another identity, that of ¡ª the Young Master of the Demon Sect! My forbidden move is exactly ¡ª Catastrophe!!!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Descend the Underworld

    Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156: Descend, the Underworld! Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156: Descend, the Underworld! At that moment, Nangong Hong unleashed the power of disaster.

    He also revealed another secret identity of his¨Cthe young master of the Demon Sect!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled, the Demon Sect?

    Since arriving in this overseas cultivator world, Huang Xiaolong had gained some understanding of the various powers.

    Besides major sects like Shushan, Emei, and Qingcheng, there were also the Demon Race, and beyond that was the Demon Sect.

    Many years ago, the Demon Sect had once run rampant, dominating the overseas world, but it faded as its demonic ways waned, suppressed strongly by the major sects. The cultivation techniques of the Demon Sect were overly sinister, including some that involved devouring human souls to strengthen their own dark arts. Although these techniques progressed very quickly in the early stages, they were far inferior to the balanced and neutral spells of the major sects.

    In other words, cultivating demonic techniques often led to madness in the later stages. Over the years, due to the eradication efforts of the major sects and the continual fall of Demon Sect disciples during their cultivation, one would hardly survive in a hundred.

    By now, the Demon Sect had almost been completely annihilated.

    Unexpectedly, Nangong Hong turned out to be the current young master of the Demon Sect!

    However, it made sense, given the demonic cultivation technique he practiced. It was indeed too cruel and malicious, causing countless disasters and resulting in the deaths of millions of innocent people, drawing out the energy of death and resentment, and condensing it into¨Cthe power of disaster!

    By then, Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes had demonized, turning into a strange green!

    He smiled sinisterly and looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    Around Nangong Hong¡¯s body, black auras rolled and boiled. Within these black auras, dense images of corpses and wronged souls floated chaotically, packed tightly and innumerable, endlessly wailing.

    The black aura was the power of disaster, so dense that it had condensed into a liquid.

    The clear sky was obscured, and between heaven and earth, the light grew dimmer as earthquakes, tsunamis, mudslides, viral epidemics, and typhoons¨Cone natural cataclysm and man-made disaster after another¨Coccurred in succession.

    Miserable, miserable, miserable! The world became unbearably tragic!

    It was the scene of an apocalypse.

    Even for cultivators, being in such an atmosphere, they all felt heart palpitations, anxiety, and trembled uncontrollably¡­

    The liquid formed from the power of disaster poured down like a torrential downpour.

    Right there on the main battlefield, on the observant platform, numerous cultivators, drenched by the ¡°rain of disaster,¡± immediately felt their mana suppressed, their spirits languished, and their minds filled with many dark and negative emotions.

    ¡°Wah wah~~wah~~~¡± Some cultivators with somewhat weaker realms couldn¡¯t control their emotions and directly burst into loud cries, utterly heartbroken.

    Huang Xiaolong radiated light from his entire body, pushing away the falling ¡°Rain of Catastrophe.¡±

    In the sky, the Venerable¡¯s voice sounded extremely angry. ¡°Very well! Shushan Sect, you actually harbored the Young Master of the Demon Sect! Nangong Hong¡¯s identity is actually the Young Master of the Demon Sect! His nature is like a demon, secretly causing disasters and calamities worldwide! Poisoning the living!¡±

    At that moment, the Venerable and the Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect also stopped their fight, retracting their giant mana hands and started arguing.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Venerable, do not be angry. The Demon Sect has already perished, and Nangong Hong is the only remaining descendant of its bloodline. Back then, I found him in the ruins on an island, crying for food while still in swaddles. Heaven cherishes all life, I could not stand by and watch him die. Therefore, I brought Nangong Hong back to the Shushan Sword Sect to raise. He has talent, perfectly suitable to inherit my Shushan lineage,¡± the Sect Master of Shushan Sword Sect explained slowly. ¡°The cultivation techniques of the world do not have a distinction between right and wrong. Not all in the Demon Sect are utterly ruthless and unforgivable. Over the years, Nangong Hong has been receiving orthodox education and training from my Shushan School. Although he has become somewhat arrogant, he has never committed any crimes~~~¡±

    ¡°What about causing disasters and calamities, taking countless lives?¡± the Venerable angrily said.

    ¡°Ah~~ Venerable, those countless beings are just like ants to us. We cultivate spells to become immortals, and taking a few ant lives is inconsequential,¡± the Sect Master of Shushan Sword Sect argued confidently. ¡°Besides, in this mortal world, people are no longer pure, everywhere filled with greed, cunning, plots, schemes¡­ there are many who have obliterated their humanity. Nangong Hong is merely substituting natural disasters in punishing mankind! In today¡¯s world, where gods have fallen and no longer is there a Heavenly Dao, those foolish mortals provoke the Heavenly Might. Nangong Hong is merely acting in place of the heavens, enforcing the law!¡±

    The Sect Master of Shushan was indeed eloquent.

    He managed to justify the grievous acts committed by Nangong Hong, making them seem reasonable and justified.

    So much so that some of the tycoons within the Bronze Hall even voiced their agreement.

    Even on the spectator platform, those cultivators drenched in ¡°Rain of Catastrophe¡± unconsciously nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Absurd!!!!!¡± the Venerable bellowed, but he did not immediately rebut.

    Indeed, in the eyes of such supreme beings, the lives of ordinary creatures were no different from ants.

    ¡°Boy, let it go now,¡± the Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect, sitting in the Bronze Hall, spoke in a bitter tone to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Let¡¯s call off today¡¯s battle. Nangong Hong¡¯s power of disaster is extraordinary; once he unleashes such a power, he essentially becomes unbeatable. Indeed, you are talented, but there is no need to continue this fight. If you are stubborn, you will be making an enemy of the entire Shushan Sword Sect! You have continuously murdered my Shushan Sword Sect disciples, even my son Xiao Peng died at your hands, do you think I am unaware?¡±

    A strong hatred emanated, and in this dead-still world, thunder and lightning began to flicker.

    The Sect Master of Shushan was truly enraged, his emotions causing a localized change in the weather.

    Supreme beings could change the weather with a thought!

    ¡°Regarding the hatred between you and my Shushan Sword Sect, we can settle it privately, but today, let¡¯s not continue fighting. I promise you that today, you can safely assume the first place on the Hidden Dragon List,¡± the tone of the Sect Master of Shushan still seemed commanding.

    Indeed, it was because the Sect Master of Shushan had developed a great wariness of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength; he absolutely did not want to see Nangong Hong fall here.

    If Nangong Hong died, the Shushan Sect would lose hundreds of years of fortune, perhaps even more!

    ¡°One last thing,¡± the voice of the Sect Master of Shushan sounded chillingly indifferent. ¡°Today, with the Venerable here protecting you, my Shushan Sword Sect is indeed not going to harm you. However, if anything happens to Nangong Hong, remember, forever and ever, my Shushan Sword Sect will regard you as a mortal enemy. Your relatives, friends¡­ anyone connected to you will be hunted down by my Shushan Sword Sect, root and branch! Hmm~~~ Think carefully about it. At least for now, while your wings are not yet full, any elder from my Shushan Sword Sect could easily crush you to death.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a wry laugh. Then, with an interested gaze, he looked at Nangong Hong. ¡°Hear that? Your Sect Master is pleading on your behalf, asking me not to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¨Cyou, kill me?¡± Nangong Hong seemed to hear the world¡¯s most ridiculous joke. ¡°No one can kill me! My cataclysmic power is like the authority of the heavens. No matter how strong you are, you are merely one person, and when facing natural disasters and calamities, one is destined to be unable to resist, as insignificant as an ant, hoping for good fortune.¡±

    ¡°I, Nangong Hong, am willing to expose my identity just to kill you!¡± In those abysmal green eyes of Nangong Hong, the killing intent was so intense that it was beyond description.

    The next second.

    He slowly raised his right fist.

    Infinite cataclysmic power gathered in his fist from all directions!

    ¡°Ant! Take my punch! The Fist of Catastrophe!¡±

    Above Nangong Hong¡¯s fist, images of various natural disasters appeared, heralding an apocalyptic scene. This punch was the culmination of all the disasters and calamities he had mastered, brewing into an annihilating blow!

    After this punch, Nangong Hong¡¯s cataclysmic power would be exhausted, and he would need to recreate various disasters and afflict countless beings to accumulate the power of catastrophe again.

    Huang Xiaolong did not stop Nangong Hong; instead, he stood with arms akimbo, his interest growing stronger.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Nangong Hong finally finished accumulating energy, condensing all the powers of disaster into a sphere!

    Roar~~!!!!

    The punch was thrown!

    With a bursting sound.

    A large section of space shattered like glass.

    Densely packed fragments of space spiraled toward Huang Xiaolong, each fragment vividly replaying various disasters, emitting cries of utter devastation.

    One punch shattered space!

    That was the terrifying nature of the power of catastrophe!

    In those hovering bronze halls, numerous magnates gasped in astonishment.

    ¡°Too cruel, too domineering. This punch, embodying the resentment of billions of beings as the power of catastrophe, is like dozens of natural disasters and calamities occurring simultaneously. Let¡¯s not talk about that young man; even mid-phase titans of the heavenly laws might not survive.¡±

    ¡°Indeed formidable. The power of dozens of disasters and calamities concentrated in a single blow, the force unleashed is unimaginable to us.¡±

    ¡°However, this power, once used, is exhausted. To use the power of catastrophe again, he must recreate countless disasters.¡±

    ¡°Though it is a one-time power, that young man is definitely dead, no doubt about it.¡±

    ¡­

    A punch capable of instantly killing a mid-phase titan of the heavenly laws and even injuring late-phase titans was unleashed on Huang Xiaolong with no reservations.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong remained motionless, his eyes gleaming with ecstasy¨C

    ¡®Excellent, perfect! This power of catastrophe is essentially formed from the endless resentment, death aura, and corpse energy of countless beings. Perfectly suitable as nourishment for the underworld! The power of catastrophe is essentially a type of necromancy. In my presence, in front of the underworld, all forms of necromancy can be subdued! Excellent, Nangong Hong, all this power of catastrophe you¡¯ve collected, I gladly accept! What a fool, you¡¯re practically delivering a meal to me! Hahahaha!¡¯

    With a flicker of thought, Huang Xiaolong roared in his heart¨C¡°Underworld! Descend!!!!!!¡±

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong unleashed his most profound illusion technique, making it impossible for all onlookers to clearly see the descending underworld.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The gateway to the underworld, the path to the Yellow Springs, was directly summoned by Huang Xiaolong!

    The eerie flowers on the other shore bloomed!

    At the end of the path to the Yellow Springs, from within the towering gates of hell, an overwhelming aura surged out, surpassing even late-phase titans of the heavenly laws, even surpassing the will of immortals!

    At this moment, the world reversed, and the outer realm was isolated.

    Huang Xiaolong and Nangong Hong¡¯s arena merged into a vast whirlpool.

    This whirlpool obscured all sight, all divine sense!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Nangong Hong was horrified as he discovered his long-condensed power of catastrophe was being devoured by a terrifying force¨Ccompletely and utterly devoured!

    Looking again, he saw the ancient myth-like gates of hell! Beneath his feet lay the path to the Yellow Springs! On both sides bloomed the flowers on the other shore!

    Countless spirits of resentment burst out from the wide-open gates of hell, billions of demon spirits wailing, and strands of ghostly energy spread around Nangong Hong, beginning to form grotesque ghost kings.

    ¡°No~~~~!!!!¡± Suddenly, Nangong Hong let out a scream, then his entire being was pulled by a sinister and majestic force directly into the gates of hell, into the underworld!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 The Secret of the Mysterious Black

    Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157: The Secret of the Mysterious Black Knife Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157: The Secret of the Mysterious Black Knife In front of the underworld, any living being is insignificant and can easily be struck down.

    Nangong Hong was directly swallowed into the underworld! The Disaster Power he had painstakingly collected was also entirely devoured by the underworld, providing it with some energy.

    Within the underworld, Nangong Hong completely fell apart.

    He looked at the Bridge of Helplessness, at the River of Oblivion, at the endless parade of ferocious ghosts howling, screaming, and mocking him.

    ¡°This¡­ this place¡­ this is¡­ am I dreaming? Am I¡­ am I¡­¡± Nangong Hong shivered all over, close to losing his mind.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong hovered in the dark void of the underworld, crowned and robed in yellow, as high as the sun and moon, as large as heaven and earth, mastering everything, carrying the majestic presence of a ruler of the world, perfectly controlling the underworld, commanding millions of Yin spirits and fierce ghosts who dared not disobey.

    ¡°Congratulations,¡± Huang Xiaolong said slowly. ¡°I must say, you¡¯ve come to the underworld in the flesh. Isn¡¯t it fun?¡±

    ¡°The underworld! This place¡­ it¡¯s actually¡­ actually the underworld!¡± Nangong Hong was terrified to death, but he was a clever man. Knowing the various legends about the underworld, he quickly recalled¨C ¡°I crossed the Yellow Springs Road, went through the Ghost Gate, passed the Bridge of Helplessness, saw the enchanting otherworldly flowers¡­ and these¡­ these terrifyingly powerful ghostly beings¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Nangong Hong found that, within the underworld, his mana was almost suppressed to an extremely low level.

    The underworld and the human world are clearly demarcated as two different worlds. The rules of the underworld are absolutely repellent to the living.

    Therefore, even a late-stage Ancestral God-like supreme powerhouse, once they arrive in the underworld, can probably deploy only about twenty to thirty percent of their full mana!

    Looking up at Huang Xiaolong, robed in yellow and like a Heavenly Emperor above, Nangong Hong truly felt as if he were nothing more than an ant, a feeling that was very real.

    ¡°To be able to bring a living person into the underworld at will, who do you think I am?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with an amused smile.

    In the River of Oblivion, waves of blood roared, and numerous gruesome ghostly hands reached out from the water, struggling and emitting heart-wrenching screams. ¡°Great One, please pull me out~~ Great One~~~¡±

    Some of the ghosts emitted an aura so terrifying that Nangong Hong trembled, nearly wetting himself from fear.

    In an instant, Nangong Hong had a stroke of enlightenment and said tremblingly, ¡°I know now! You are the Yin Emperor! You are King Yan! Oh heavens! In this era of Dharma decline¡­ the gods wither away, why¡­ why are there deities in the underworld!¡±

    Nangong Hong¡¯s mind was in turmoil, and at that moment, his worldview had been completely overturned.

    Suddenly, bitterness as if he had chewed on a bit of gall filled Nangong Hong¡¯s mouth, and his heart was full of regret and self-mockery¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m such an idiot! He is a deity, and I¡­ I actually ranted in front of him, boasted as a genius, reduced him to an ant¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡¯

    Suddenly, a flash of determination appeared in Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes, and he kowtowed to Huang Xiaolong on the spot!

    ¡°Yin Emperor! Please forgive my transgressions~~~ I didn¡¯t know you were a deity. But now that I know, it¡¯s not too late! Yin Emperor, I beg you, take me, Nangong Hong, as your follower! From today on, I, Nangong Hong, am willing to offer my flesh, spirit, and soul entirely to you, Great One! Even if, from now on, I were to be a dog by your side, it would be an honor!¡± Nangong Hong suddenly became utterly subservient, kowtowing repeatedly to Huang Xiaolong.

    His mind became acutely aware¨C ¡®Opportunity! This is an enormous opportunity! What¡¯s the Shushan Sword Sect compared to this? Damn it! This one is a deity! The ruler of the underworld, King Yan! As long as I follow him, from now on I will have glory, wealth, and power, everything I desire, being a dog by the side of a deity would tower above all beings! Fortune! This truly is my, Nangong Hong¡¯s, fortune! I must seize this rare opportunity! There are deities in this world, but perhaps, only this one right in front of me!¡¯

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong, hands clasped behind his back, looked at Nangong Hong with a mocking expression. ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of betraying the Shushan Sword Sect? You would rather be a dog by my side than the top genius of the Shushan Sword Sect?¡±

    Nangong Hong did not even need to think before his gaze became resolute as he said, ¡°Yes, Your Excellency! Being your dog is better than being any kind of genius. You control hell, manipulative over life and death, with the cycles of Yin and Yang at your disposal, unparalleled in the world! Should you want someone dead by the third watch, they will assuredly not live to see the fifth watch! What is the Shushan Sword Sect in comparison? If you are willing, with a mere gesture, you could reduce them to ashes! If the Shushan Sword Sect offends you, they are courting their own demise! And not just the Shushan Sword Sect, the Emei Sect, the Kongtong Sect, the Qingcheng Sect, to you, they are all merely toys. Your Excellency, please allow me, Nangong Hong, to become your most loyal lapdog! Your Excellency plays with the mortal world, perhaps in search of enjoyment? Just say the word, and your servant Nangong Hong is willing to shatter into pieces and aid you in wiping out those great sects!¡±

    The more Nangong Hong spoke, the more excited he became; he deeply understood the kinds of benefits he would receive once he became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lapdog.

    Not to mention anything else, even if Huang Xiaolong merely sketched his name lightly in the Book of Life and Death, he, Nangong Hong, could defy the heavens and change his fate! Not to mention, within the netherworld, there should be countless lost top-tier spells and cultivation techniques. And even divine artifact-level treasures!

    The Shushan Sect? Fuck off!

    If Nangong Hong had a tail at this moment, he would surely be wagging it frantically at Huang Xiaolong.

    He had already cast aside all dignity, considering himself a mere servant. What dignity does a mortal need in front of a divine being?

    Huang Xiaolong flicked a fingernail, a thought suddenly striking him, ¡°Hmm, Nangong Hong, your status within the Shushan Sword Sect was not too shabby, was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Your Excellency! The servant was vigorously nurtured within the Shushan Sect, regarded as the sole candidate for the next Sect Master. Now, many elders act according to the servant¡¯s mood. Of course, in front of Your Excellency, the servant is no more than a dog,¡± Nangong Hong knocked his head on the ground as he spoke.

    ¡°Then, you should know the secret of those black daggers, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°There are a total of nine black daggers in the world, and the Shushan Sect has one of them, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Nangong Hong hastened to nod his head.

    Even with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity and state of mind, he was slightly tense at this moment.

    Because from the beginning, Huang Xiaolong was clearly aware that after gathering all nine black daggers, he could unveil a shocking secret!

    This secret deeply fascinated Huang Xiaolong!

    Although Huang Xiaolong had not yet gathered all nine black daggers, the last time he was at Dragon Tiger Mountain, he heard that the higher-ups of the Shushan Sword Sect were privy to this secret!

    Huang Xiaolong had long wanted to capture a high-level member of the Shushan Sword Sect to interrogate thoroughly. It so happened that today, like a sleepy person who finds a pillow, he had captured Nangong Hong, who could reveal everything like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube!

    ¡°Now that you know my identity, your previous actions defiling my majesty were crimes worthy of a thousand deaths; even your soul should be thrown into the River of Oblivion to suffer eternal torment or cast into the eighteen levels of hell to endure cruel torture. However¡­you¡¯re right, to me, you are but an ant. If I am in a good mood, sparing your dog¡¯s life is not impossible,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile. ¡°Speak, then. Tell me everything you know, without any omissions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, the servant will speak! The servant will not dare to omit even the slightest detail!¡± Nangong Hong kept knocking his head on the ground.

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Meanwhile, outside.

    All the spectators, all the leaders, stared at the terrifying vortex on the arena.

    ¡°Has Nangong Hong, using the power of disaster, slaughtered that little bastard?¡± The voice of the Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect came from within the bronze hall of the Shushan Sword Sect, filled with doubtful speculation and extreme tension. His divine sense could not penetrate the vortex to see the situation inside.

    ¡°Who is dead and who is alive?¡± The venerated one also showed rare nervousness.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 The Truth Revealed

    Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: The Truth Revealed!!!! Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: The Truth Revealed!!!! Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blinding spell, none of the countless spectators, including the ancient behemoths dwelling within the bronze hall, could sense the presence of the underworld.

    All they saw was a vortex churning like wind and clouds on the stage, filled with deathly and resentful energy, leaving their hearts filled with unease and bewilderment.

    ¡°Little brother, you mustn¡¯t have an accident~!¡± Duanmu Wei was deeply concerned, her delicate eyebrows tightly furrowed.

    The same was true for Elder Lan Yue and the others.

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives, they seemed quite relaxed.

    Within the underworld!

    ¡°Spit it out!¡± Huang Xiaolong urged eagerly to know the astonishing secrets hidden behind those nine black daggers, also appearing somewhat anxious now.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Your Excellency. This humble one will recount everything known, without daring to conceal the slightest,¡± Nangong Hong said, wagging his tail and begging pitifully, swallowing his saliva before slightly organizing his thoughts and then beginning to narrate¨C

    ¡°Your Excellency, this secret has been passed down from generation to generation by powerful individuals of our Shushan Sword Sect. There are a total of nine mysterious black daggers, cast from an unknown substance. It is said that they¡­ they were left by an Immortal.¡±

    ¡°An Immortal?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused, thoughts flickering through his mind. ¡°The overseas cultivator world has the term ¡®Immortal Realm¡¯ for the division of cultivator levels. Hmm~~ could it be that these nine black daggers were left by an Immortal Realm cultivator?¡±

    ¡°No no no, Your Excellency, not a cultivator of the ¡®Immortal Realm¡¯~~¡± Nangong Hong shook his head and explained. ¡°In fact, in the overseas world, late-stage cultivators of the Law Manifestation Realm are considered ancient behemoths, almost immortal. The pinnacle individuals of all major sects are at the late-stage of the Law Manifestation Realm. As for the Immortal Realm, it too exists in the overseas world, but such individuals remain hidden and almost never show themselves. For example, our Shushan Sect has a few old antiques who are in the Immortal Realm, anchoring the sect¡¯s fortunes. But I myself have never seen them. The current Sect Master of the Shushan Sect is of the late-stage Law Manifestation Realm. However, the one who left behind the nine black daggers is not an ¡®Immortal Realm¡¯ cultivator. They are¨Cactual Immortals!¡±

    Actual Immortals?

    At this point in the narration, even Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes flickered with a wondrous light. ¡°Your Excellency, I am not sure how to explain this because, frankly, it sounds too fantastic to believe~~¡±

    ¡°Just go ahead,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Then¡­ then this humble one shall speak. The so-called Immortals, they come from¨Cthe Immortal Realm,¡± said Nangong Hong with a trembling voice.

    ¡°The Immortal Realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong finally seemed moved.

    What is this?

    Where is the Immortal Realm?

    However, Huang Xiaolong was, after all, the identity of the Yin Emperor, and since this world had an underworld, the existence of an Immortal Realm wasn¡¯t too strange when he thought about it.

    ¡°Yes, the Immortal Realm,¡± Nangong Hong said, shaking. ¡°The Sect Master told me personally that the Immortal Realm is not¡­ erm¡­ not in the plane we inhabit, simply put, not on the planet we live on~~~ It¡¯s an illusory world.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded, and suddenly, his mind flashed back to the Long Clan¡¯s relics!

    The so-called Long Clan relics were actually an ancient altar, inscribed with the Long Clan¡¯s characters and configured as a Formation, which could communicate with another magical world, drawing forth dragon power to be inherited.

    Huang Xiaolong had probed with his divine sense and was utterly unable to glimpse into that magical world.

    Now, corroborating with Nangong Hong¡¯s words and coming to a conclusion¨Cthat ¡°Immortal Realm,¡± like the mysterious world connected to the Long Clan relics, exists in another plane, not above this planet! Not above Earth!

    Realizing this point, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest was even more piqued, and he laughed, ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. I have read some unique documents left behind by my Shushan Sect, and they contain records that the Immortal Realm is a place where Immortals roam. It¡¯s an Elysium. It is the Other Shore. It is a sacred domain. Any creature in the Immortal Realm is eternal. That¡¯s true eternity because the Immortal Realm will not perish, the Immortal Realm will not decay,¡± Nangong Hong said with shining eyes. ¡°Your Excellency, for the ¡®Immortal Realm¡¯ cultivators in our world on Earth, it is said they have eternal life, enduring as long as heaven and earth. But they are still limited by Earth. If one day Earth is destroyed, then the Immortal Realm will also be annihilated. They can¡¯t escape and reach heaven. So-called eternal life is, at most, just co-existing with Earth.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Moreover, even if Earth isn¡¯t destroyed, if Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy keeps depleting day by day, those in the Immortal Realm won¡¯t have good days ahead either, they too will age.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Yes, Earth¡¯s ¡°Immortal Realm¡± is bound to Earth. They are inextricably linked.

    If Earth withers, these Immortal Realm cultivators will also perish.

    It is essential to have a sense of crisis, for reaching the Immortal Realm on Earth may mean being invincible, but Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy is indeed getting thinner by the day.

    A few thousand years ago, when Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy was still quite abundant, practicing ancient martial arts or spells wasn¡¯t anything unusual, and achievements were significant. But as of now, with the rise of technology and human exploitation, Earth has actually entered the late stages of Dharma. Nature¡¯s Spiritual Energy is decreasing day by day.

    ¡°The overseas world is somewhat better, but in Huaxia¡¯s heartland, nature¡¯s spiritual energy is so sparse it¡¯s pitiable!¡±

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s no nature¡¯s spiritual energy on Earth, then cultivators will quickly age and perish. Even the strongest Immortals will not be an exception.¡±

    However, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mind, for he didn¡¯t rely on nature¡¯s spiritual energy. As the ruler of the underworld, when doomsday truly arrived, he could return to the netherworld and live forever.

    ¡°My lord, the higher-ups of the Shushan faction have actually deduced that in at most 1,200 years, all the nature¡¯s spiritual energy on Earth will have been drained dry. After that, some heavenly materials and earthly treasures could sustain for another 500 years. Once these spiritual items are also exhausted, the cultivators on Earth will face their doomsday.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the cultivators on Earth, even those who claim to be undying Immortals, will, after a maximum of 2500 years, start to experience birth, aging, sickness, and death like ordinary people,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. Let¡¯s talk about the Immortal Realm. The Immortal Realm stands at the pinnacle of the universe, even if the entire universe were to collapse, the Immortal Realm would still be the Immortal Realm, eternally unchanging.¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with longing and anticipation, ¡°In the Immortal Realm, spiritual energy is as vast as the ocean. Besides the ordinary nature¡¯s spiritual energy, there are all kinds of energy from beyond the sky! Mysterious energies from beyond! Therefore, the beings born in the Immortal Realm are innately superior! A great power of the Immortal Realm can blow away a common planet like Earth with a single breath!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brightened as he sensed the crux of the matter. ¡°How can Earthlings reach the other shore and ascend to the Immortal Realm?¡±

    Ascend?

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong used such a term.

    This was just like the ascension mentioned in countless online fantasy novels¨Cfeathered ascension! Becoming an Immortal in broad daylight!

    ¡°Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible. Earth doesn¡¯t have a portal to the Immortal Realm. Earth¡¯s cultivators, no matter how much they cultivate, can only reach the peak of the Immortal realm and dominate Earth, but they cannot break the barrier of life and ascend to the higher plane of existence¨C the Immortal Realm,¡± Nangong Hong said sorrowfully, shaking his head, yet his eyes quickly brightened again. ¡°However, many years ago, an Immortal from the Immortal Realm built a passage and descended to Earth! This left a glimmer of opportunity for the people of Earth!¡±

    ¡°Hmm! Keep talking!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze grew fervent as well.

    ¡°That Immortal, according to the notes left by the Shushan faction, even in the Immortal Realm, is a powerful being, to be precise, called an ¡®Immortal Emperor¡¯~~!¡±

    Immortal Emperor?

    ¡°Yes, my lord. The Immortals of the Immortal Realm have different levels of hierarchy. This is a big secret, known only by the Shushan Sword Sect among the various major overseas sects! In the Immortal Realm, an ordinary Immortal is referred to as a ¡®Heavenly Immortal¡¯, above ¡®Heavenly Immortals¡¯ are ¡®Golden Immortals¡¯, above ¡®Golden Immortals¡¯ are ¡®Profound Immortals¡¯, and above ¡®Profound Immortals¡¯ is the ¡®Immortal Emperor¡¯~~~ In the Immortal Realm, an Immortal Emperor is also an existence at the top of the pyramid.¡±

    Heavenly Immortal¨CGolden Immortal¨CProfound Immortal¨CImmortal Emperor!

    Huang Xiaolong completely understood.

    He was the only deity on Earth, but what realm would he be if placed in the Immortal Realm?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s curiosity had never been as immense as it was today!

    ¡°Like the ¡®Immortal¡¯ realm beings on our Earth, in the Immortal Realm, they are referred to as ¡®Earth Immortals¡¯~~,¡± Nangong Hong continued. ¡°For other ordinary planets like Earth, if any beings cultivate to become Immortals, they are uniformly known as ¡®Earth Immortals¡¯~~¡±

    Earth! Heavenly! Golden! Profound! Emperor!

    ¡°My lord, let me continue. After descending to Earth, that Immortal Emperor had some interactions with the Shushan Sword Sect. Later on, out of compassion for the beings on Earth, he left behind a sliver of opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Which is the nine black knives?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. The nine black knives, scattered across various locations on Earth. Once assembled, they can guide one to a mystical place. This mysterious place is on Earth, the hidden cave left behind by that Immortal Emperor who descended! The nine black knives are the keys to opening this Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave!¡±

    ¡°Inside that Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave, apart from some Immortal artifacts and cultivation techniques he stored, there is also, also, also¡­¡±

    Nangong Hong trembled as if electrified. ¡°There is also an¡­ array that leads to the Immortal Realm!!!¡±

    An array that leads to the Immortal Realm!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart congealed at the thought!

    The secret of the black knives, now laid bare!

    This was indeed a world-shaking secret!

    One that even he, the Yin Emperor, had to take seriously!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1159 - Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Transformation

    Chapter 1159: Chapter 1159: Transformation Chapter 1159: Chapter 1159: Transformation At this point, a secret that had been haunting Huang Xiaolong was finally revealed!

    The black dagger was actually akin to a map, and once all nine were collected, one could find the cave dwelling left behind by the Immortal Emperor who had once descended to Earth. Inside were treasures and Immortal Artifacts far superior to any earthly relics.

    But what was most captivating was that through the teleportation array inside the cave dwelling, one could ascend to the Immortal Realm! One could reach that truly eternal and immortal divine land!

    ¡°Hehehe, this is really interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingernail, calculating slightly in his heart.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, there were five black daggers altogether, leaving just four more to be collected. He guessed that schools like Shushan in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world also possessed some black daggers.

    ¡®It looks like I must act to garner the remaining four black daggers, by hook or by crook. In any case, I must visit that Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling, as for the Immortal Realm~~~¡¯

    With this thought, a fiery surge sprouted within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, ¡®The Immortal Realm, I must go there one day!¡¯

    ¡°My lord~~ about the Immortal Realm and the Shushan sword sect, perhaps there are still some secrets I am unaware of~~ but no matter, please allow me to return to the Shushan Sect, and I will uncover all the information! My lord is a divine being, naturally destined for the Immortal Realm, what right do other mortals have?¡± Nangong Hong said sycophantically.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled noncommittally. ¡°Recently, does the Shushan Sect have any plans regarding those black daggers?¡±

    ¡°My lord, the Shushan Sect has two treasures that are black daggers numbered ¡®2¡¯ and ¡®5¡¯,¡± Nangong Hong reported exhaustively.

    ¡°The Shushan sword sect actually has two black daggers?¡± Huang Xiaolong licked his lips unconsciously.

    ¡°Yes, definitely, there are two. Moreover, over the years, the Shushan Sect has been searching for the remaining seven. It¡¯s said they have some clues already,¡± Nangong Hong informed. ¡°Next month, during the Sect Master Ling Feng¡¯s 800th birthday, he will invite leaders from major schools overseas and geniuses from the Hidden Dragon List to join the celebration. It will be a grand event where they plan to strategize the search for the black daggers. My lord, in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, many magnates are feeling the severe depletion of Spiritual Energy on Earth and are desperate to find that Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling and ascend to the Immortal Realm. This is of utmost importance!¡±

    ¡°Good, very good, the 800th birthday of the Shushan Sect Master¡­ where the real intention is not the wine but to discuss the matters of the black daggers~~ Excellent! How can I miss such an occasion?¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    ¡°My lord, I truly submit to you, willing to be a loyal dog by your side, I beg my lord to spare my life~~ I will infiltrate the Shushan sword sect as an insider, cooperating with you from inside and out, and I will discover the whereabouts of those black daggers for you,¡± Nangong Hong started to kowtow again. ¡°Even stealing the two black daggers from the Shushan sword sect and handing them over to you!¡±

    While the Immortal Emperor was indeed powerful and unmatched, that was after all too remote. On Earth, Huang Xiaolong, this deity, was the true overlord. Being in the River of Oblivion, Nangong Hong¡¯s spirit was completely subdued, he was resolved to be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underling. Besides, in his view, even the Immortals in the Immortal Realm may not necessarily be a match for the Yin Emperor or King Yan!

    In this realm, the darker side of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart also involuntarily overflowed, his eyes shining sinisterly as if he were a demonic god. ¡°You want to be a dog by my side?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! My lord! No, no, no, from now on, you are Nangong Hong¡¯s master! I am your most loyal dog¡­ Master, I will do whatever you command~~ I beg my master to forgive my offense, I don¡¯t want to die, if I die, I lose everything, I don¡¯t want to die~~~¡± Nangong Hong sobbed loudly, devoid of any dignity befitting a supreme genius.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Now, release your spirit and consciousness, I will use a conversion technique on you, to make you develop faith in me. However, you¡¯re not at a loss, rather, it¡¯s an honor, after all, I am a god, and worshiping a deity is a perfectly normal affair. Listen, Nangong Hong, if you accept conversion, then you can live. If you resist, then I will have to throw you into the River of Oblivion to severely refine your soul, causing you indescribable torment in life and death!¡±

    ¡°I am willing! I am willing to accept the master¡¯s conversion!¡± Nangong Hong hurriedly kowtowed.

    Then, Nangong Hong sat cross-legged, eyes on his nose, nose on his heart, his face showing a mix of awe, trepidation, and devoutness.

    With a wave of his hand, Huang Xiaolong sent a divine light directly into Nangong Hong¡¯s brain.

    This was the ¡°Transmutation Light,¡± a unique divine skill exclusive to the Yin Emperor.

    The so-called Transmutation Light was extremely domineering. Once it shone into the soul of any creature, even if they harbored an irreconcilable hatred toward Huang Xiaolong, such as having killed their entire family or stolen their wives and daughters, all enmity would dissolve, vanish into thin air, never to exist again. After all, no creature could harbor any hatred in the presence of a deity. It was like a person stepping on an ant; the ant would not hold a grudge against the person.

    After being transmuted, the creature would develop a mad devotion toward the Yin Emperor, just like ghostly spirits worshiping and submitting to the Yin Emperor.

    Even if the Yin Emperor immediately demanded the transmuted creature to die, to betray their master and destroy their entire family, they would do so without hesitation.

    After transmutation, they would never harbor a thought of rebellion for all eternity.

    This Nangong Hong, in order to cultivate the demonic power ¡®Disaster Force¡¯ and create calamities and misery, poisoned the creatures and deserved a thousand deaths. But after Huang Xiaolong transmuted him, it was as though he had erased the former Nangong Hong. The current Nangong Hong had completely lost his self and had become a puppet of Huang Xiaolong, no different from a walking corpse!

    Soon, a never-before-seen expression emerged on Nangong Hong¡¯s face!

    It was an expression of great enlightenment!

    Nangong Hong shakily stood up, clasped his hands together, and bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong with great reverence, ¡°Thank you, Master, for cleansing my past sins, allowing me to reform and start anew. At this moment, I have realized a state of great clarity, great joy, great peace, and great freedom. All past matters have dissolved, and from now on, your servant Nangong Hong is nothing but a dog at your side, Master. Whatever you command, I will execute, even at the cost of my life!¡±

    ¡°Good, very good,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with satisfaction, pleased with the effect of the transmutation.

    This was also the first time Huang Xiaolong had used this Transmutation secret technique, and Nangong Hong had become the first guinea pig.

    This Transmutation secret technique, true to being the Yin Emperor¡¯s life¡¯s divine skill, was truly remarkable, flawless. However, there was one condition: to use this domineering brainwashing technique, it had to be executed within the confines of the underworld.

    Outside the underworld, the ¡°Transmutation Light¡± could not be released.

    ¡°I wonder if those immortals from the immortal realm can be transmuted by me? Haha, I¡¯m quite looking forward to it,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, Nangong Hong, now, I¡¯ll take you out. I temporarily do not wish to start a major conflict with the Shushan Sect. At the grand celebration of the Sect Master¡¯s 800th birthday, I will make my move,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Master, your servant understands. Rest assured, Master, I will return to Shushan Sect right away and will not reveal any flaws,¡± Nangong Hong responded, bowing deeply to Huang Xiaolong again.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong left the underworld with Nangong Hong.

    The vortex on the arena, with all its malevolent and resentful energy, finally began to dissipate.

    ¡°They¡¯ve come out! They¡¯ve shown themselves! It seems the battle has been decided! I wonder who¡¯s dead and who¡¯s alive?!¡± In the Bronze Hall, a towering figure couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    The attention and spiritual senses of countless people were all directed toward the arena!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 People like you are rare in this

    Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160: People like you are rare in this world! Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160: People like you are rare in this world! Like wraiths swirling above the arena, the deathly vortex had now dissipated.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they stared intently at the arena, where Huang Xiaolong and Nangong Hong stood facing each other.

    The two stood opposite each other, expressions utterly placid, showing no signs of who had won or lost, nor any visible injuries. It was as though no fierce battle had taken place at all.

    ¡°What is the result?¡± The hoary voice of the venerable one also contained a hint of relief.

    Both of the prodigies were alive and standing on the arena, with neither falling!

    Lucky! Lucky!

    ¡°A draw?¡± the venerable one asked impatiently. ¡°If it¡¯s a draw, then I advise that you need not fight any further today. You may both share the top rank on the Hidden Dragon List. In the future, compete with each other as much as you like. I truly cannot bear to see, one of you perishing prematurely because I, too, want to see with my own eyes what realms you both will reach!¡±

    Many people also breathed a sigh of relief, including those from the Shushan lineage. Nangong Hong was too important to them, the cornerstone of their future. His fall would impact the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s influence and their fortune for hundreds of years!

    As for Dumu Wei and Elder Lan Yue among others, their strained nerves also suddenly relaxed.

    ¡°I have lost this battle,¡± Nangong Hong suddenly declared, ¡°My name, Nangong Hong, will be completely erased from the first rank of the Hidden Dragon List. From now on, I will devote myself to rigorous cultivation, no longer vying for such empty fame. I admit my defeat wholeheartedly.¡±

    Although he had been converted by Huang Xiaolong, Nangong Hong was clearly a master actor. In front of others, he still maintained an arrogant and unyielding demeanor.

    With that, the scene exploded into chaos¨C

    ¡°Nangong Hong still lost! Even with the use of his last-ditch disastrous power, he still lost! The opponent is too formidable! That youth, unbeatable!¡±

    ¡°One legend is shattered, another rises slowly! ¡±

    ¡°This year¡¯s Hidden Dragon List competition has truly become a one-man show for that youth! Possessing the potential to ascend to immortality! Fighting all along, he has been invincible, rightfully earning the title of the leader of the younger generation!¡±

    ¡°But I still have high hopes for Nangong Hong, he will take his shame as motivation and rise again!¡±

    ¡­

    Nangong Hong¡¯s own admission of defeat also stirred up turmoil, causing people to shake their heads in sighs, emotional yet resigned.

    As they say, every generation produces its own kinds of leading figures. The old waves of the Yangtze River are pushed forward by the new, as the old are replaced by the new!

    In the bronze hall of the Shushan Sword Sect, sighs filled the air.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect let out a sinister snort, and then¡ª-

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A terrifying force that shattered the void burst forth from the bronze hall of the Shushan Sword Sect.

    Everyone saw a majestic figure, floating in mid-air, slowly stepping forward!

    This was a middle-aged man in a white robe, emerging as if from the chaos of space and time, surrounded by sharp Sword Qi and an aura of solemnity, giving him the air of a peerless heavenly god that had emerged from ancient times.

    Everyone present felt a suffocating sensation.

    Ling Feng!

    Sect Master of the current generation of the Shushan Sword Sect! A major powerhouse in the late stages of the Heaven and Earth Law phase, just one step away from becoming an immortal!

    Huang Xiaolong gave a faint smile, looked up, and saw Ling Feng hovering in the void, beneath him bloomed intricate sword arrays. His white robe bore rolling scenes of sun, moon, and mountains, and with a feather fan and a silken scarf, his eyes vast as oceans, as deep as cliffs, he held his hands behind his back, his spine erect as if his body contained a supreme sword with a peerless edge that could effortlessly pierce the azure sky!

    Powerful! Too powerful!

    As expected of a major powerhouse in the late stages of the Heaven and Earth Law phase, the leader of the number one sect overseas, the Shushan Sword Sect!

    Take Nangong Hong, for example, the most promising genius in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, whose true realm is also the early stage of the Heaven and Earth Law phase, but purely in terms of momentum, he is still many times weaker than Ling Feng.

    A powerhouse is indeed a powerhouse, not something a genius can compare with.

    Of course, Nangong Hong is not yet thirty, while Ling Feng is already an 800-year-old monster.

    ¡°Ling Feng, are you trying to interfere in the Hidden Dragon List competition again?¡± The venerable one spoke with some anger, ¡°Nangong Hong has already lost, this is an indisputable fact. Even if you personally intervene, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. A great sect should have the demeanor of a great sect.¡±

    ¡°Venerable one, my intervention wasn¡¯t meant to alter the results of the Hidden Dragon List competition,¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s face, usually refined and scholarly, now was filled with a vicious air. ¡°But, there are some words that I would like to say to this little thief.¡±

    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± The venerable one asked coldly.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Venerable one, this thief has killed my son and plotted against several disciples of my Shushan. Though his talent is formidable, a conversation with him isn¡¯t too much, is it?¡± Ling Feng sneered.

    The venerable one had yet to answer when Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly and carefree. ¡°What would you like to say to me? Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Ling Feng glared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong!

    His gaze was terrifying. With a mere sweep, it actually sliced through the void, causing intense fluctuations wherever his gaze reached. Even the void between him and Huang Xiaolong twisted, turning into a dangerous zone where anyone standing between them would be disintegrated by the force of his gaze!

    ¡°Sect Master Ling Feng, you are going too far,¡± the venerable one cautioned.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t hurt him,¡± Ling Feng said coldly.

    Indeed, the force of his gaze solidified a mere foot away from Huang Xiaolong, not touching him at all.

    Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved, his expression neither joyous nor sad, eerily calm.

    ¡°You indeed are a peerless genius,¡± Ling Feng ground his teeth as if cursing. ¡°Faced with the aura of my sect, you actually managed to remain neither servile nor overbearing, unfazed by honor or disgrace. Such a person as you is rare in this world. Yet, you act perversely, repeatedly provoking my Shushan Sword Sect. What have you to say about the death of my son Xiao Peng?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ That man wanted to kill me, and I killed him instead, there¡¯s nothing more to say. In this world, the most important thing is to live with satisfaction of personal grudges,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person; if someone offends me, I retaliate by killing them.¡±

    At these words, the crowd was utterly shocked.

    Mad!

    Boundlessly arrogant!

    Huang Xiaolong once again reshaped peoples¡¯ understanding of him!

    Being arrogant to the talents of the Hidden Dragon List, even disregarding Nangong Hong, might not seem much, given that their ages are similar and none wishes to back down when feeling youthful and vigorous.

    However, facing a venerable titan, the helmsman of the prime martial sect overseas, and still being so arrogantly provocative was utterly defiant of the heavens.

    Everyone knew, though Huang Xiaolong was strong, but for Sect Master Ling Feng to annihilate him, it would probably only take the effort of lifting a finger!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Excellent, an excellent ¡®If one offends me, I shall kill them¡¯! Very good! Today, you defeated Nangong Hong, as if slapping the face of our Shushan Sword Sect. From now on, our Shushan Sword Sect will remember you. My son Xiao Peng, also quite a genius, was schemed against by you! Old and new grievances, we must settle them with you. Our Shushan Sword Sect, standing for ten thousand years unyielding, when have we ever spared anyone?¡± Sect Master Ling Feng said sternly. ¡°However, today, someone is protecting you, and I will not violate the rules of the Hidden Dragon List, so I will let you off.¡±

    Pausing slightly, Ling Feng looked towards Nangong Hong. ¡°Nangong Hong, a momentary defeat means nothing. I hope you do not lose heart. You are still the prodigy that our Shushan Sword Sect is wholeheartedly cultivating, the prime candidate to take over in the future. Come with me back to Shushan, and I, along with the elders, will work together to enhance your combat power! Even forge a Sword Spirit and Sword Bone for you!¡±

    ¡°Boy! Next month is my 800th birthday, do you dare to come?¡± Sect Master Ling Feng rebuked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback.

    Is this him actually inviting me?

    ¡®Even if you don¡¯t let me come, I must come anyway!¡¯

    ¡°On the day of my birthday feast, Nangong Hong will battle you again! That battle, Nangong Hong will reclaim his lost glory!¡± Sect Master Ling Feng almost roared. ¡°Do you dare to fight?¡±

    The voice of Ling Feng resonated through the heavens, spreading far and wide, allowing every person within the main battlefield to hear it clearly.

    Everyone understood then, the Shushan Sword Sect did not accept Nangong Hong¡¯s loss at all! Most likely, Ling Feng was prepared to take Nangong Hong back to Shushan Sword Sect, use some secret techniques to rapidly elevate his realm and combat power, and then challenge Huang Xiaolong again to regain face.

    Nangong Hong, being fully supported by the Shushan sect, indeed had the assets to wash away previous dishonors!

    ¡°Boy, do you dare?¡± Ling Feng issued a challenging voice, his tone almost making it impossible for one to defy.

    On the surface, Nangong Hong kept his composure, but he was soul messaging Huang Xiaolong¨C¡°Master, Shushan Sword Sect has some secret techniques that can help me forge a Sword Spirit, Sword Bone, and even set up numerous formidable Sword Arrays inside me. It will make me a peerless divine flying sword, cutting through anything.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat amused.

    Nangong Hong had been brainwashed by him, becoming his most loyal ¡®dog¡¯, the stronger Nangong Hong became, the better it actually was for Huang Xiaolong. Ridiculously, the Shushan sect was still in the dark, prepared to expend endless resources to diligently cultivate Nangong Hong, only to end up nurturing a threat. How pathetic!

    ¡°I can.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated gravely. ¡°Next month, on the day of your birthday celebration, I will ascend Shushan.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good, truly a man of iron, fearless.¡± Nangong Hong smiled, a scent of scheming continuously brewing in his eyes.

    ¡®Boy, as long as you dare to step into Shushan, you will have no place to be buried! Even if you are as talented as a demon, once you¡¯re on my Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s ground, I need not lift a finger, there are thousands of methods to pulverize you into dust, soul destroyed!¡¯

    ¡°Little thief, with your pride, the matter agreed upon must not be reneged upon.¡± Sect Master Ling Feng flicked his fingernail.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me. Shushan sect, I will definitely go.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, still looking composed. ¡°At that time, I will also prepare some very splendid gifts for you~~hey!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± Ling Feng nodded heavily, ¡°I hope everyone present will grace my birthday next month. Those who have grievances with this little thief, hold off on seeking revenge until the day of my birthday feast.¡±

    Sect Master Ling Feng wanted Nangong Hong to personally defeat Huang Xiaolong and recover the confidence lost today, thus he didn¡¯t want the major sects who had enmities with Huang Xiaolong due to today¡¯s event, such as Qingcheng and Emei, to take their revenge on Huang Xiaolong before Nangong Hong could.

    ¡°Yes, fair competition, fate decides life and death, no one is allowed to seek revenge. Otherwise¡­¡± the venerable one also said coldly.

    Following that, the Hidden Dragon List competition also became dull. With Huang Xiaolong, a prodigy shocking the world, overshadowing the list and overwhelming all other talents, the challenges between other talents seemed tasteless in comparison.

    Huang Xiaolong also returned to his private room.

    Nangong Hong followed Sect Master Ling Feng back to the bronze hall belonging to the Shushan Sword Sect.

    At the same time¡­

    The viewing platform, specifically the area for the Emei sect.

    Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, Huo Bingyan¡­Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives were happily chatting in soft voices.

    Today, their man had once again acted impressively, his heroic bearing overwhelming everyone, how could they not be delighted?

    Just then, a middle-aged female disciple approached Ma Chuxia and the others and smiled, ¡°Sisters, I heard that the young genius who defeated Nangong Hong today is your husband?¡±

    Previously, Huang Xiaolong had visited the resting place of the Emei sect to find Ma Chuxia and the others and had incidentally slapped Ji Chuchen¡¯s face, witnessed by many disciples of the Emei sect. Therefore, their relationship with Huang Xiaolong was not exactly a secret within the Emei sect.

    Ma Chuxia smiled sweetly, neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Sister, Little Long is indeed the husband of the four of us sisters.¡±

    The middle-aged female disciple¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange expression as she feigned indifference, ¡°Sisters, Elder Jiang invites you.¡±

    ¡°Elder Jiang?¡±

    Ma Chuxia and the others furrowed their brows.

    This Elder Jiang was a man, one of the few males in the Elder Group of the Emei sect. His status was higher than Ji Chuchen¡¯s cheap father, ¡°Hall Master Ji.¡±

    Elder Jiang was also a late-stage powerhouse in the Law Manifestation Realm, his cultivation on par with the contemporary Sect Master of the Emei sect, his power immense, possessing absolute authority.

    Ma Chuxia and the other three had only recently joined the Emei sect and normally did not have the qualifications to meet Elder Jiang, unknowing why today, Elder Jiang would personally want them to meet him.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ After today¡¯s battle, Ji Chuchen¡¯s Heart Demon was triggered by Little Long, his body completely incinerated, and now, Elder Jiang wants to see us. I wonder if he is looking to vent his anger on us or if he wants to use us to form a closer relationship with Little Long¡­¡¯ Ma Chuxia was also unsure in her mind.

    But Ma Chuxia had always been courageous and did not shirk, standing up straight away, ¡°Please lead us to see Elder Jiang, sister.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, sisters, please follow me,¡± the middle-aged female disciple nodded continuously.

    Immediately, they flew up to a bronze hall suspended in the void.

    Huang Xiaolong sat relaxed in his private room, enjoying his tea, but his divine sense covered the whole area, and he instantly noticed that his four wives had been taken away!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A gleam flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, he did not act rashly.

    As time progressed, the competition on the Hidden Dragon List was also nearing its end. Some geniuses defeated their opponents and claimed the rankings they had long coveted. Some managed to defend their own rankings.

    Yet Huang Xiaolong realized that after his four wives had entered the hall of the Emei sect, they had been inside for a long time without coming out.

    A trace of mocking smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips, and a strand of his divine sense directly scanned through, infiltrating the bronze hall of the Emei sect.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Do you know your crime

    Chapter 1161: Chapter 1161: Do you know your crime?! Chapter 1161: Chapter 1161: Do you know your crime?! When Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nearly invincible spiritual sense infiltrated the bronze hall belonging to the Emei Sect, he ¡°saw¡± some scenes¨C

    In the ancient and solemn palace, sitting at the highest seat was a woman who, on the surface, appeared to be a middle-aged woman. However, her eyes betrayed an ancient charm, akin to an ink painting. Her entire body was enshrouded in layers of auspicious halos.

    This was a giant, an existence in the late stages of the Heavenly and Earthly Mana Realm, on par with Ling Feng, Sect Master of the Shushan Sword Sect.

    Huang Xiaolong guessed that this woman must be the current Sect Master of the Emei Sect. She looked young, but was likely one of those old things who were several hundred or a thousand years old.

    In both sides of the main hall, there were men and women with radiant divine light, all seeming to be the upper echelons of the Emei Sect. Among them was ¡®Hall Master Ji,¡¯ pale-faced and dispirited, who ¡®delightedly¡¯ became a father.

    Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, and Huo Bingyan stood in the center of the hall.

    The atmosphere was somewhat gloomy.

    ¡°Cough cough~~¡± A dry cough sounded. On the left side of the main hall, a middle-aged man stood up, dressed in a bright robe. His entire being was like forged iron, tough and unshakable, ¡°It was I who called them here. So, let me do the talking.¡±

    He, too, was an existence in the late stages of the Heavenly and Earthly Mana Realm, clearly holding a position of great power and influence.

    ¡°Alright, Elder Jiang, if you have something to say to these four, please, speak your mind,¡± said the Emei Sect Master with a casual smile.

    ¡°You four¨C¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s gaze suddenly fixed on Ma Chuxia and the other three, and in an instant, they felt the world spin as if they could not stand on their feet any longer, stricken with alarm and heart palpitations!

    ¡°Elder Jiang, what instructions do you have for us?¡± Ma Chuxia steadied her mind.

    ¡°Hmm, that young man who killed Ji Chuchen and defeated Nangong Hong, he¡¯s exceptionally demonic. He¡¯s your husband?¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s expression seemed somewhat sinister.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Ma Chuxia and the others in unison, their faces filled with pride.

    ¡°This person, by killing our Emei Sect¡¯s genius Ji Chuchen, left him dead with no whole corpse, reduced to ashes¡­¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s pupils contracted with a venomous look.

    ¡°This¡­ Elder Jiang, that was a life-and-death battle, and Senior Brother Ji had given his consent,¡± stated Ma Chuxia firmly. ¡°Moreover¡­ Hall Master Ji has not pursued the matter further. A fair competition, where the strong survive and the weak perish.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Hall Master Ji with distress. ¡°Although Chuchen was not my own flesh and blood¡­ I have raised him for over twenty years, and I do have feelings for him. I grieve deeply over his death, but in an arena fight for life and death, there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s nothing much to say.¡±

    As these words rang out, many of the high-ranking members of the Emei Sect in the hall nodded slightly. Even the Sect Master of the Emei Sect found herself at a loss for words.

    ¡°Humph! Do we just let it be then? Our Emei Sect has poured so much effort into nurturing Ji Chuchen, not to mention the countless heavenly and earthly treasures spent¨Cmurdered just like that, have you considered our Emei Sect¡¯s loss? That youngster is ruthless. By killing Ji Chuchen today, he has already made an enemy of our Emei Sect! What if, when his powers are fully developed, he comes to provoke us, then what?¡± Elder Jiang bellowed with an imposing wrath.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The facial expression of the Emei Sect Master grew heavy. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°No way! Little Long has always been clear about gratitude and grievances; as long as we from the Emei Sect do not cross his bottom line, he would never take the initiative to provoke us!¡± Yan Pianpian argued with reason.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Elder Jiang glared furiously at Yan Pianpian.

    ¡°Enough with the arguing,¡± commanded the Emei Sect Master. ¡°Elder Jiang, what is it that you¡¯re suggesting? Speak your mind, there¡¯s no need to hide anything.¡±

    Elder Jiang¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment, ¡°That youngster¡¯s methods are indeed demonic and unfathomable, and I believe he didn¡¯t use his full strength even in defeating Nangong Hong! He must be harboring some exceptionally important secrets. Thus, you four, being disciples of the Emei Sect, should contribute to the Sect¡¯s interests. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: find him and have him divulge all his secrets. Submit these secrets to the Emei Sect as compensation for the death of Ji Chuchen.¡±

    After these words were spoken, many of the Emei Sect¡¯s high-ranking members in the hall immediately echoed in agreement¨C¡°Right, Chuchen cannot just die in vain. We¡¯re already letting that youngster off the hook by not demanding his life, but we demand compensation! His secrets must be controlled by our Emei Sect! With his secrets in our possession, perhaps our Emei Sect will rise to power, surmounting the Shushan Sword Sect to become the foremost overt seas!¡±

    The Sect Master of Emei, greatly moved, thought rapidly, ¡®That youth is truly a rare talent; if he is willing to share his secrets with us at Emei¡­ then, our Emei Sect will be able to nurture a large number of exceptional geniuses. With that, we could stand toe-to-toe with the Shushan Sword Sect!¡¯

    ¡°Elder Jiang, continue,¡± nodded the Emei Sect Master.

    ¡°I also admit, that lad¡¯s potential is limitless. However, next month, at the Shushan Sword Sect Master Ling Feng¡¯s birthday celebration, they will surely stop at nothing to nip him in the bud,¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s eyes gleamed with cunning. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to watch such a prodigy die young, so, our Emei Sect can protect the boy, but the price is¨Clet him become a disciple of Emei! However, the boy is quite stubborn, defiant, and cunningly treacherous, not easily controlled. So, let him open up his heart, and let us plant a mark within his spirit, loyal to Emei in this life eternally, without a second thought. Alive he is a person of Emei, in death a ghost of Emei!¡±

    At Emei, there was a secret art of controlling people¨Cletting them completely open their hearts with their defenses down, and then planting a mark in their spirit. With this, the person would become a puppet of Emei, never to betray even in death.

    This secret art was similar to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°Light of Transformation,¡± but far less domineering, requiring voluntary acceptance, not allowing for forceful control. Additionally, the casting process was extremely cumbersome and consumed the caster¡¯s lifespan.

    ¡°Elder Jiang, that is going too far,¡± Ma Chuxia said furiously. ¡°You want to control Xiaolong? This¡­ Forgive my bluntness, you¡¯d better not entertain such thoughts. Otherwise¨C¡±

    ¡°Kikikiki~~¡± Elder Jiang let out a bizarre, owl-like laugh. ¡°Playing both sides? Are you threatening us? Tsk tsk tsk, your husband may be a genius, but ultimately not fully fledged~~ and dares to threaten our Emei?¡±

    ¡°You four shouldn¡¯t be so tense. Controlling your husband isn¡¯t malicious, it¡¯s merely to recruit him, even to protect him from Shushan¡¯s harm,¡± the Emei Sect Master said indifferently.

    ¡°Listen! You four, go now and persuade that boy! Let him willingly join our Emei Sect!¡± Elder Jiang shouted harshly, a tone that brooked no opposition.

    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t do that,¡± said Ma Chuxia and the others together, shaking their heads with an inconceivably firm look.

    ¡°Please expel us from the Emei Sect then,¡± Feng Hanyan said as she casually swept back her hair, smiling composedly. ¡°Even if you kill us, we will not do anything that¡¯s harmful to Xiaolong. Abandon such foolish fantasies!¡±

    ¡°Jiejiejie~~~¡± Elder Jiang cackled with laughter. ¡°Unexpected to see such deep loyalty~~ Well then, we¡¯ll just control you first, and then force the boy! I refuse to believe that with you in our hands, he won¡¯t comply obediently! Jiejiejie~~~¡±

    Elder Jiang¡¯s gaze held evil, as if a demon had torn off its mask, revealing vicious fangs.

    No sooner said than done, Elder Jiang¡¯s mana coalesced into threads and with a flick, they spread like a fishing net, tightly binding Ma Chuxia and the others. The threads flashed with runes, shining divinely, not only binding their bodies but also imprisoning their spirits, preventing them from sending out distress signals in time.

    ¡°Despicable! Utterly contemptible!¡± shouted Huo Bingyan furiously. ¡°Emei is a renowned sect, but you behave so sordidly! I regret ever joining Emei! How despicable!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! All of you, shut up!¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Our lofty Emei cannot suppress your husband? What a joke!¡±

    ¡­

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    He withdrew his spiritual sense.

    ¡°Good, good, very good,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted, his eyes brimming with killing intent, ¡°To think they kidnapped my wife to force my hand. Hahaha, truly courting death!¡±

    Then, Huang Xiaolong shook his head ruefully and muttered to himself, ¡°Originally, I wanted my wives to join Emei to learn some things¡­ but it seems that in the face of interests, Emei isn¡¯t such an upright and magnificent sect after all~~ People die for wealth as birds die for food; the forces of this overseas world are no exception~~¡±

    At this moment, the competition for the Dragon Ranking had finally come to an end.

    After a round of pleasantries, the cultivators in the spectator stands started leaving in succession, each returning to their respective homes.

    Hovering in the void, the bronze halls too unleashed one flying artifact after another, turning into divine lights, carrying the higher-ups of various sects as they swiftly departed.

    ¡°Little thief, remember, next month at my birthday celebration, I await your arrival!¡± All the high officials of the Shushan Sword Sect stood on a massive tree that seemed carved from jade. The tree swayed its numerous branches and roots in the air, bearing twelve scorching suns, emanating a heavy aura.

    The Sect Master of Shushan, Ling Feng, stood atop a tree crown, like a deity in the heavens, his gaze fixed on the private room where Huang Xiaolong was located. The bitterness of his grudge was indescribable in words.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled softly within the private room, nodding slightly.

    Only then did the great tree transform into a streak of flowing light and depart.

    Furthermore, there were other deeply resentful spiritual thoughts that seemed to wish they could immediately grind Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bones to dust, yet they were enduring it.

    A few blood-curdling voices reached Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears¨C

    ¡°Scoundrel, my Qingcheng Sect will never share the sky with you!¡±

    ¡°Beast! My Songshan Sect will definitely torture you to death!¡±

    ¡°You little bastard, you killed my son, Xia Ding. My Xia Family and you, generation after generation, will be entangled without end! This time, we spare you a dog¡¯s life to give face to the Shushan Sword Sect! But on the day of Ling Feng¡¯s 800th birthday feast, you must be executed!!!!¡±

    ¡­

    Faced with so many threats, Huang Xiaolong merely smiled nonchalantly.

    For Huang Xiaolong, next month¡¯s birthday feast of Sect Master Ling Feng of the Shushan Sword Sect was nothing less than a Hongmen Banquet. Besides the Shushan Sword Sect, who knew how many forces wanted to quickly kill Huang Xiaolong!

    But what did Huang Xiaolong have to fear?

    Even if tens of thousands oppose me, I shall go forth!

    When the crowd had dispersed, several streaks of light also flew into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s private room.

    It was Dumu Wei, Elder Lan Yue, and a few of Elder Lan Yue¡¯s old friends.

    ¡°Little brother! You really know how to hide your light under a bushel!¡± Upon seeing him, Dumu Wei mumbled, his voice filled with a complaining tone, his brows wearing a shade of melancholy, but in his beautiful eyes there was an undeniable surprise, along with a touch of different feelings. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful, even Nangong Hong was trampled under your feet. You¡­ you¡­ you were still playing the newbie in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, we all knew you were extraordinary, but we never imagined you could be so powerful.¡± Elder Lan Yue also marveled.

    ¡°Hehe, just average.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied modestly.

    ¡°However, Little Long, are you really going to attend the Hongmen Banquet that Sect Master Ling Feng of the Shushan Sword Sect has set for you?¡± Elder Lan Yue¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s too risky! The Shushan Sword Sect has unfathomable depths, and even though you¡¯re a genius, on their turf¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a situation of catching turtles in a jar!¡±

    ¡°That Hongmen Banquet, I must attend. Right now, who knows how many people are waiting to see me dead; there¡¯s no escaping it,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual sense detected that the entire hierarchy of the Emei Sect and their disciples had already boarded their flying magical instruments and were leaving Whale Island!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives were still under Emei Sect¡¯s control.

    ¡°Alright then, everyone, you¡¯re going to take part in that old crook Ling Feng¡¯s birthday feast next month too, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said urgently.

    Dumu Wei, Elder Lan Yue, and the others, all nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s part here. The green mountains will not change, the green waters will forever flow. We will meet again next time and raise our glasses in celebration!¡± Huang Xiaolong bid farewell to everyone, then his figure shifted, turning into a streak of flowing light, chasing after the Emei Sect¡¯s large contingent of people.

    ¡°Humph! Just like that, you¡¯re leaving? Not even a few extra words?¡± Duanmu Wei stomped her feet repeatedly, filled with a grievous air.

    ¡°I fear Little Long must have urgent matters to attend to. Ah, to drink and be merry? That would be a feast as perilous as the Hongmen Banquet, where one could be devoured without a trace!¡± Elder Lan Yue let out a bitter laugh.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense had already locked onto the large contingent from the Emei Sect.

    After pursuing them for a while, once he left Codfish Island, Huang Xiaolong saw in the void ahead, numerous chariots adorned with runes and gleaming with golden light, soaring through the sky.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a cold laugh, summoned his flying sword, and shot forward with explosive speed, swiftly moving to the front of the chariot procession.

    ¡°How audacious? Who dares to block the path of the Emei Sect?¡± a female disciple bellowed from the lead chariot.

    However, the high-ranking members and disciples of the Emei Sect soon realized that the person obstructing their way was none other than¨CHuang Xiaolong!

    In an instant, the large group from the Emei Sect felt as if facing a formidable enemy!

    The golden chariots neatly dispersed, fanning out in formation, seemingly encircling Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was calm as his gaze swept over the scene and spotted his four wives standing atop one of the chariots, with ¡°Elder Jiang¡± standing beside them, personally overseeing their captivity.

    The four wives were bound with mana threads, immobilized, their faces a blend of anger and desolation.

    Elder Jiang¡¯s head surged with pure Yang mana, which merged in the sky above, forming an impressive mountain range, its majestic aura so heavy it was suffocating.

    ¡°Little Long!!!!!¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, his four wives felt the flood of grievances within them burst forth, their eyes brimming with tears, ready to overflow.

    Upon laying eyes on Huang Xiaolong, Elder Jiang¡¯s face turned grim, his eyes aflame with a wild killing intent. He sneered fiercely, ¡°You thief, you¡¯ve finally chased us down! Humph! You slew our sect¡¯s genius, Ji Chuchen. Do you admit your guilt?¡±

    ¡°Elder Jiang, hold on, let¡¯s talk this over,¡± the Sect Master of the Emei Sect, apparently also feeling dishonorable about the deeds, hurriedly spoke up.

    ¡°My dear wives, be good, I¡¯m coming to get you now. From now on, there¡¯s no need for you to cultivate with the Emei Sect,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke softly to Ma Chuxia and the others. Then, turning somewhat impatiently toward Elder Jiang.

    ¡°Do you admit your guilt?¡± Elder Jiang roared furiously, changing the color of heaven and earth! The clear sky filled with dark clouds.

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft~~~~~!!!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing inappropriately, ¡°Oh, oh, oh, no wonder, no wonder at all. No wonder I butchered Ji Chuchen, this bastard, and you erupt in such rage. I understand now¨Cit turns out, the bloodline within Ji Chuchen was inherited from you! Tsk tsk, the person who cuckolded Hall Master Ji, turns out to be you! The Emei Sect, being a major sect overseas, you actually had an illicit affair with a fellow sect member¡¯s wife and even fathered a bastard child, do you admit your guilt?¡±

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong spoke these words, all the high-ranking members and disciples of the Emei Sect were utterly shocked!

    Hall Master Ji showed a look of remembrance in his eyes. Then, with a cold gaze fixated on Elder Jiang, he said in a sinister tone, ¡°Brother Jiang, you really took such great care of your little brother~~~! The Emei Sect has always had strict laws, and those who have illicit relations with a fellow sect member¡¯s spouse are to receive the death penalty. Do you admit your guilt?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Who Dies in the End

    Chapter 1162: Chapter 1162: Who Dies in the End? Chapter 1162: Chapter 1162: Who Dies in the End? At this moment, the disciples of the Emei Sect, including the Sect Master, all turned their heads in unison, looking towards Elder Jiang. Doubt, along with a trace of anger, began to appear in their eyes.

    One must know that the Emei Sect, since ancient times, has prided itself as a noble and upstanding major faction, with many elaborate rules and regulations. Their sect rules are extremely strict!

    If what Huang Xiaolong said was true, and Elder Jiang indeed had an affair with Hall Master Ji¡¯s wife in secret, and Ji Chuchen was the illegitimate child born from their affair, then he would have violated the sect rules and would be sentenced to a severe punishment. Moreover, such behavior was despicable and loathsome, tantamount to defiling a fellow sect member¡¯s wife¨C a heinous and unforgivable act, scorned by everyone!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Elder Jiang, we have always called each other brothers, and I¡¯ve respected you. But I never expected that despite all the caution, the hardest to guard against is an inside traitor~~~ How could you do this to your brother!¡± Hall Master Ji¡¯s eyes were about to split with rage, shooting flames of vengeance! His entire body trembled uncontrollably.

    He felt so much bitterness! He had been cuckolded by a highly trusted elder brother, kept in the dark until now, and had even personally raised the illegitimate child for over two decades, placing great hopes in him.

    ¡°You! My dear brother! Don¡¯t listen to this petty thief¡¯s biased words! Don¡¯t let him spout lies about me!¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s face too became panicked and twisted, with fear involuntarily appearing in his eyes as he barked out loud, trying to defend himself.

    Huang Xiaolong stood atop his flying sword with an expression of watching the fire from across the river, seemingly unbothered, even though his four wives were in Elder Jiang¡¯s hands.

    When Ma Chuxia and the others saw Huang Xiaolong, their hearts settled, and with grinning faces, they too started to enjoy the drama unfolding.

    ¡°I am not slandering anyone,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with his arms crossed and a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I have the ability to see the truth. During the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition, I could tell with one glance that Ji Chuchen was not the biological child of Hall Master Ji.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, many disciples of the Emei Sect couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ability to see the truth was indeed miraculous, witnessed by everyone firsthand, and wasn¡¯t just an empty boast.

    The Sect Master of the Emei Sect¡¯s eyes revealed a deep expression, as if pondering some critical aspects of the situation.

    ¡°Nonsense about seeing the truth!¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s face contorted with fury, practically on the brink of losing his composure, having lost all the demeanor of an elder, as he burst out with curses. ¡°This little thief is just sowing discord! His methods are wicked! He¡¯s trying to ruin the friendship between me and brother Ji! Furthermore, he¡¯s fabricating these filthy accusations to impose on me¡­ This is a plot to kill two birds with one stone! Wanting to ruin my reputation! Good, good! Such a cunning devil! This man cannot be spared!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Elder Jiang glared at Huang Xiaolong with a murderous look, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to tear a piece of flesh from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body. ¡°You scum, your wives are in my hands! Now, open your mind, let me plant a mark within your spirit. Doing so, you will become a disciple of our Emei Sect! The Emei Sect can then protect you; otherwise, you will inevitably be slaughtered to dust by the Shushan Sword Sect! This is an opportunity you should seize! Kneel down! Open your mind!¡±

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Hall Master Ji¡¯s face turned an ashen hue. ¡°Elder Jiang, right and wrong have their own justice. Hmm~~ I just remembered something, over twenty years ago, the year before Chuchen was born, I was on a sect mission, so I entrusted you with the care of my wife ¡®Ruorong¡¯~~ At that time, I trusted you completely, Elder Jiang~~ Hehe, shortly after I got back, ¡®Ruorong¡¯ was pregnant¡­ Now that I think about it, it¡¯s all very strange indeed! No matter, Elder Jiang, after we return to the Emei Sect, I can call ¡®Ruorong¡¯ to confront you in person~~~ How about that?¡±

    Hall Master Ji was reminded of some long-forgotten details by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed, and he had already believed what Huang Xiaolong said by eighty percent!

    ¡°Brother Ji, are you doubting me?¡± Elder Jiang retorted with a shrill voice.

    ¡°Elder Jiang!¡± Another elder from the Elder Group of the Emei Sect, a graceful middle-aged woman, also spoke out loudly. ¡°Whether or not you did such a beastly act, it will be time to find Ruorong and question her thoroughly. We will surely uncover clues. Your agitation, isn¡¯t that because you¡¯re feeling guilty?¡±

    Another elder scrutinized Elder Jiang in detail. ¡°I had felt before that Chuchen and Hall Master Ji don¡¯t really resemble each other. We even joked in private, commenting that Chuchen might not actually be the son of Hall Master Ji¡­ Now looking at it, Chuchen¡¯s eyebrows, even his nose, they all bear a striking resemblance to Elder Jiang~~!¡±

    At those words, every disciple and high-ranking member of the Emei Sect began to stare intently at Elder Jiang¡¯s face, as if there were flowers growing on it.

    He watched and nodded at the same time.

    Elder Jiang¡¯s forehead and face were beading with a dense layer of cold sweat, his expression growing uglier than a ghost¡¯s, ¡°Sect Master, you can¡¯t possibly¡­ You don¡¯t believe these slanderous accusations, do you? You¨Cyou¨Cyou must stand up and say something fair for me!¡±

    ¡°Elder Jiang,¡± the Emei Sect Master spoke solemnly. ¡°I too find something odd. The Dragon Hidden List competition hasn¡¯t ended, yet you wanted to meet with Chuxia and the other three disciples, intending to subdue that young man through them. At first, I also thought that you were doing this for the sake of the Emei Sect, but now I am starting to think¡­¡±

    The Emei Sect Master fell silent for several seconds before speaking bluntly. ¡°Could it be that you are truly Chuchen¡¯s biological father, and that after Chuchen was killed by that young man, you wanted to take revenge for Chuchen, hence you couldn¡¯t wait to plot against that young man¡­¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not true!¡± Elder Jiang screamed in horror.

    He had originally thought that after getting a hold on Ma Chuxia and the other three, he would have control of the situation and that Huang Xiaolong, this tender chick, would indeed be at his mercy.

    But he never expected that Huang Xiaolong, with his ever-changing tactics, would use just one sentence to collapse the advantage he had built and push him to the edge of the cliff!

    Below was a point of no return!

    Even though Elder Jiang was a prominent figure in the Elder Group of the Emei Sect, holding great power, committing such an act would not only destroy his lifelong reputation but would also lead to a miserable death!

    ¡°Elder Jiang, there¡¯s no need for further words. Let us hurry back to the Emei Sect and call Ruo Rong out for a confrontation. We must give Hall Master Ji an explanation for this matter. If it turns out to be nothing, then all is well, but if it is confirmed that Chuchen is the child born out of wedlock between you and Ruo Rong, then¡­ you, Elder Jiang, will face severe punishment,¡± said the Emei Sect Master, unequivocally.

    ¡°Hehehehe¨CGood, very good, excellent, to actually interrogate me over an outsider¡¯s nonsensical talk¨C¡± Elder Jiang suddenly let out a few sinister laughs, and the next second¨C

    Boom¨C!

    The luxurious carriage that Elder Jiang was on shot out like an arrow released from its bow, leaving a trail of air waves behind in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it was hundreds of meters away!

    ¡°You little thief!!!¡± Elder Jiang pointed at Huang Xiaolong and cursed furiously. ¡°Today, you dare to falsely accuse and entrap me, bereaving me of benevolence and righteousness! Listen well! Now, I give you two options! The first, kneel down, open your heart, and let me plant a mark within you, swearing loyalty to the Emei Sect henceforth! The second, I will kill all four of your wives! Kill them right in front of you!¡±

    As he spoke, Elder Jiang¡¯s mana surged like the tide, his intent to kill obvious, his pressure completely locking onto Ma Chuxia and the other three. With just a slight shift in his thoughts, he could cause their immediate demise!

    It should be known that Elder Jiang was no mediocrity; he was a superpower of the late-stage Heavenly Law Manifestation realm. Even if his combat strength was slightly behind that of other powerhouses of the same realm such as the Sect Master of the Shushan Sect, Ling Feng, and other leaders of major sects including the Emei Sect, it wasn¡¯t by much.

    Now that his pressure fully enveloped Ma Chuxia and the others, he could unleash his killing power in a fraction of a moment. Any attempt at rescue by others would be absolutely too late!

    ¡°Elder Jiang! What are you doing? Each issue should be addressed separately; let¡¯s clarify your matter first!¡± The Emei Sect Master, a gentle-faced woman, was also becoming somewhat annoyed.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, appeared completely nonchalant, even yawning while sitting directly on his flying sword. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Elder Jiang continued to sneer, ¡°This isn¡¯t a threat; it¡¯s a punishment for you! You should have been aware of this when you began to defame me! Do you really think you¡¯re clever? Your wives are in my hands, and you still dare to jump around?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¨Cyoung man, our Emei Sect didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you. It¡¯s just that¡­ your ruthless killing of Ji Chuchen was indeed a slap in the face to our Emei Sect,¡± the Emei Sect Master sighed heavily, speaking earnestly to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to become so complicated, a complete mess. Our Emei Sect¡¯s reputation is utterly ruined. Young man, why not come back with us to the Emei Sect, and let¡¯s settle things one by one.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Elder Jiang screeched. ¡°You little thief, I give you three breaths¡¯ time to make your decision! Either kneel down and open up your heart! Or, your four wives, they all die together! You should know that at this moment, even a giant of the Immortal realm can¡¯t save them from my hands! Whether they live or die is up to your choice!¡±

    ¡°Elder Jiang! Such actions are surely too rash!¡± the Sect Master of Emei said, dissatisfied once again. ¡°No matter what, Chuxia and Pianpian among others are disciples of our Emei Sect. Treating their lives as a joke, isn¡¯t that going to chill the hearts of the other disciples?¡±

    At this moment, many female disciples of the Emei Sect indeed had pale faces, gnashing their teeth as they glared at Elder Jiang.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Just then, Huang Xiaolong burst into loud laughter. ¡°How about this, why don¡¯t you kill my four wives first? Come on, no more hesitation, just do it. Kill them right now. But let me remind you, if you kill them, you¡¯re digging your own grave.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes twinkled, his gaze on his four wives half-joking, half-serious.

    Ma Chuxia and the others met Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze and smiled tenderly, seeming completely unfazed by the dangerous situation before them!

    Utterly indifferent!

    Quite rightly so¡­

    When his four wives joined the Emei Sect, Huang Xiaolong had long since left a special killing move within each of their souls!

    If the lives of his wives were threatened, in the moment before their deaths, the protective spell Huang Xiaolong left for them would instantly erupt, overpowering everything!

    That¡¯s why Huang Xiaolong and his wives didn¡¯t take Elder Jiang¡¯s threats seriously at all!

    If you want to kill, then kill. In the end, it¡¯s not certain who will die!

    ¡°What?!¡± Elder Jiang was flabbergasted, having not expected Huang Xiaolong to be so indifferent to the lives of his wives. ¡°You¡­ you actually¡­ you actually don¡¯t care about your wives? You! You fiend! Truly a wolf¡¯s heart and a dog¡¯s lungs!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± the Sect Master of Emei was also displeased. ¡°Young man, you are too callous! Chuxia, Pianpian, Hanyan, and Feng Hanyan are all gentle women. To have such virtuous wives is a blessing from your previous life, and now you disregard their lives without a second thought; you! You truly chill one¡¯s heart!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, you are mistaken,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a sweet smile. ¡°Being Little Long¡¯s wives is the blessing we achieved from our previous lives. Perhaps it is due to the boundless merits we accumulated in our past lives that in this life, we can share a bed with Little Long.¡±

    ¡°You all must be poisoned by some love spell! At such a critical moment, when this young man does not care about your lives, you still speak for him! You! Ah! What a pity!¡± The Sect Master of Emei fumed with frustration.

    Many disciples of the Emei Sect also began to curse Huang Xiaolong for his cold-heartedness.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m callous, but¡­ my wives naturally won¡¯t die,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin. ¡°Whoever dares to touch my wives will be the one to die.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were very serious, with a grave tone that suggested he was not joking.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder Jiang cursed furiously.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, he could be certain of one thing¨Cthere were no defensive treasures on Ma Chuxia and the other three, and their cultivation and realms were undeniably too low.

    In the eyes of a late-stage Heavenly Law Realm powerhouse, the four women were nothing but ants that could be crushed thousands of times over with a mere thought¨Cthis was an undeniable fact!

    ¡°You thief! It seems you really like to blather on¡­ I am a late-stage Heavenly Law Realm powerhouse, not to mention your four wives; even if it were you¡­ killing you would be like picking up grass!¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s eyes seeped with a crazed intent to kill, and it looked like his mind was made up. His shoulders twitched involuntarily, as if he was about to take action any moment. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance¡­ kneel down!¡±

    ¡°Young man! First ensure the safety of Chuxia and the others!¡± the Sect Master of Emei also roared at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong yawned again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to give me any more chances. If you want to make a move, just do it. You claim to be a late-stage Heavenly Law Realm powerhouse, but you¡¯re so long-winded. It seems you¡¯re destined not to achieve greatness.¡±

    ¡°Elder Jiang, if you want to kill us four sisters, don¡¯t bother asking Little Long; just do it,¡± Ma Chuxia said with a light smile.

    From your behavior, Elder Jiang, there¡¯s no doubt that you are Ji Chuchen¡¯s biological father. You truly are vicious¨Cto have worn a green hat for over twenty years, it¡¯s utterly disgusting!¡± Yan Pianpian frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply perverted,¡± Feng Hanyan said with a cold laugh.

    ¡°Elder Jiang, just kill us quickly! If Little Long says you had an affair with Hall Master Ji¡¯s wife, then it¡¯s the truth. Everything Little Long says is absolute truth, beyond dispute! You beast with a human face but the heart of an animal!¡± Huo Hanyan also gritted her teeth and cursed.

    ¡°Roar~~~!!!¡±

    Elder Jiang, red with shame and anger, finally unleashed his full mana like a tidal wave, ¡°You really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill? Good, good, very good! You thief, now I¡¯m going to kill your wives right before your eyes! Let you taste the pain of your dearest ones dying before you!¡±

    As he spoke, Elder Jiang cursed internally in his heart¨C¡®My son Chuchen! Now, as your father, I will first take some interest on your behalf! I¡¯ll torture and kill this fiend¡¯s wives! Don¡¯t worry, after killing these wretches, I will kill this boy too, to appease your spirit in heaven!¡¯

    The next second!

    Two beams of mana shot out from Elder Jiang¡¯s eyes, slicing through the air!

    These two beams of mana shone bright like pillars, as swift as flying swords, as fierce as dragons, as raging as fire!

    They swept across the bodies of Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, and Huo Hanyan, intending to kill all four simultaneously, slicing them into pieces!

    In the blink of an eye, as Elder Jiang¡¯s mana rays passed over the bodies of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives, each of their brows split open with a vertical eye!

    What followed!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    From the vertical eyes on their foreheads, a giant hand slowly extended from each!

    As these four giant hands reached out, Elder Jiang¡¯s mana rays meant to cut apart Ma Chuxia and the others were instantly blocked!

    Immediately after, the four giant hands, coming from four different directions, reached for Elder Jiang simultaneously!

    ¡°What is this!¡± The Sect Master of Emei was aghast, mouth agape in shock!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Those who want to die step forward

    Chapter 1163: Chapter 1163: Those who want to die, step forward! Chapter 1163: Chapter 1163: Those who want to die, step forward! Without suspense, when Elder Jiang launched a merciless killing move against Ma Chuxia and the other three, the life-saving spell that Huang Xiaolong had stored in his wives¡¯ spirits finally unleashed!

    It was four desolate, ancient, and supremely vast giant hands!

    They were hands that could hold up the heavens!

    From four directions, they directly grasped toward Elder Jiang, just like the hands of a reaper!

    Boom~~~!

    Four massive hands brutally crushed down.

    In fact, the spell Huang Xiaolong left in his wives¡¯ spirits had no tricks or deceit, only power!

    This was true, genuine power! The power to pulverize everything! The power of the Yin Emperor! No matter your realm, who you are, or what defensive treasures you have, all would utterly crumble!

    The mana Elder Jiang released to kill Ma Chuxia and the others burst and extinguished instantly, and then, under the immense pressure of the four giant hands, his spirit and body felt trapped and faced immense terrifying pressure at this moment!

    Soon, with puchi-puchi sounds, Elder Jiang¡¯s skin, like fine porcelain, became covered in dense, spiderweb-like cracks! His bones and organs emitted sounds like popping beans!

    ¡°You rampant scum!!!!¡± Elder Jiang emitted a mournful and furious scream. But in his heart, fear had already filled him, he finally felt the threat of death. The four giant hands left him with no place to hide, no chance to escape. Any spells or treasures couldn¡¯t be used in time!

    ¡°No!!!! Let me go!¡± Finally, Elder Jiang howled to the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I am a great tycoon in the late phase of the Laws of Heaven and Earth Realm, I can¡¯t die here! I am meant to be immortal! I can¡¯t be suppressed! I admit, Ji Chuchen is my own flesh and blood, I plotted this scheme for vengeance¨CI was wrong! I was too despicable! Now I swear, from now on, I will give up this quarrel, our enmity can be erased!¡±

    In the face of life and death, Elder Jiang finally confessed! These four giant hands not only crushed Elder Jiang¡¯s mana and physical form but also completely destroyed his confidence! They trampled the superiority he felt as a late-phase tycoon of the Laws of Heaven and Earth Realm to dust!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s too late.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°I warned you before not to lay hands on my wives, the moment you acted, you sealed your fate. You refused my advice and persisted stubbornly on your path, and now you have wrought your own destruction.¡±

    Pu~~~! Pu~~~ Pu~~~!

    The four giant hands hammered down on Elder Jiang¡¯s body simultaneously!

    That moment was like four hammers striking an egg simultaneously!

    Shattered!

    Crushed!

    Elder Jiang¡¯s nearly immortal body was suddenly hammered into mush! Flesh, blood, meridians, bones, and organs all shattered into dust, bursting outward in all directions.

    However, being a late-phase tycoon in the Laws of Heaven and Earth Realm, as long as a sliver of his consciousness survives, he could regather his physical form, and not be truly obliterated.

    Instantly, thousands of strands of consciousness burst from Elder Jiang¡¯s shattered body, scattering frantically like bereaved dogs.

    Elder Jiang fractured into pieces, at any cost, desperate to flee.

    Thousands of consciousness strands issued deeply resentful curses. ¡°You little bastard! How tragic! You destroyed the body I nurtured for thousands of years! The mana I painstakingly acquired, all gone~~~ But you underestimate the Laws of Heaven and Earth, you can kill my body, but not utterly obliterate my consciousness. Even if a single strand survives, I can rise again and return! Just you wait! I¡¯ll haunt you for a lifetime, silently killing every person around you, making you taste the agony of loved ones parting~~~¡±

    ¡°Elder Jiang means to escape. This young man will be troubled from now on, forever facing Elder Jiang¡¯s vengeance,¡± the Sect Master of Emei couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°Reaching the late phase of the Laws of Heaven and Earth Realm means nearly invincible. This is an unbreakable truth through the ages.¡±

    The Sect Master of Emei also believed that though Elder Jiang was severely wounded, he could definitely preserve that glimmer of vitality.

    Reaching the late phase of the Laws of Heaven and Earth Realm equates to immortality!

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into laughter, then at a thought, thousands of Ghost Kings were released from the underworld by him!

    Puchi-puchi-puchi-puchi!

    The Ghost Kings frenziedly chased and devoured Elder Jiang¡¯s scattered consciousness.

    Although the Ghost Kings were not nearly a match for Elder Jiang, his fragmented consciousness wasn¡¯t particularly powerful in its divided state.

    Thus, relentlessly pursued by countless Ghost Kings, they were powerless to resist and could only flee in panic.

    But the speed of the Ghost Kings was unbelievably fast.

    In the blink of an eye, strand after strand of Elder Jiang¡¯s consciousness was successively swallowed by the Ghost Kings.

    Not a single one escaped!

    That is to say, all of Elder Jiang¡¯s released consciousness was devoured. He was now thoroughly and utterly dead!

    With his soul obliterated, unable to enter the underworld, he no longer exists in this world.

    Erased.

    Indeed, Elder Jiang¡¯s death had two primary reasons¨C

    First, his desire to kill Ma Chuxia and the other three triggered the release of four life-saving spells, targeting him alone! If he had only attempted to kill one person, he might have been wounded but not killed.

    Second, Huang Xiaolong had a backup plan, which was unleashing the Ghost Kings to devour Elder Jiang¡¯s consciousness. Without this follow-up strategy, he could only watch helplessly as Elder Jiang¡¯s consciousness escaped.

    Jie jie~~ Jie jie~~ Jie jie~~~

    An incessant eerie laughter of the Ghost Kings filled the world.

    Those lucky Ghost Kings who had divided Elder Jiang¡¯s divine thoughts, had truly received a colossal fortune!

    In each strand of Elder Jiang¡¯s divine thoughts, there were some pure mana and all his lifelong learning.

    A single strand of divine thought could create a master.

    Initially, Huang Xiaolong had only received a single strand of divine thought from Dugu Hong, which allowed him to master all the unique skills of the Qingcheng Sect.

    Now, the Ghost Kings who had devoured Elder Jiang¡¯s divine thoughts had encountered a miraculous fortune!

    The Ghost Kings continuously refined the divine thoughts they had consumed, and then their bodies shone with a golden radiance, resembling golden statues! Their ghostly bodies even began to transform!

    Even more so, the Ghost Kings couldn¡¯t help but practice the unique skills and cultivation techniques of the Emei Sect one after another!

    Thousands of Ghost Kings were undergoing a complete transformation!

    All members of the Emei Sect were dumbfounded, even the Sect Master of Emei¡¯s brain seemed to short circuit!

    Bam~~~~!

    One of the Ghost Kings completely refined the strand of Elder Jiang¡¯s divine thoughts inside him; his ghostly body completely transformed and seemed to turn into a living human¡¯s body, with blood and flesh, a solid soul, and even emitted a faint sandalwood fragrance.

    This Ghost King, having evolved from a fierce ghost from the Qing Dynasty era, now wore clothes from that period, with a refined and handsome face, holding a folding fan, and gently shaking it, almost giving off an aura of an immortal!

    The ghostly aura seemed to evolve into an immortal aura.

    Ghost Immortal!

    This Ghost King had become a Ghost Immortal!

    Following this, throughout the entire area, lights brilliant like blossoming flowers emerged in succession.

    One after another, the Ghost Kings evolved into Ghost Immortals.

    These were not ordinary Ghost Immortals, but Ghost Immortals who had inherited from the Emei Sect!

    Thousands of Ghost Immortals, standing on the Sword Array with a dignified appearance, suddenly knelt down towards Huang Xiaolong and kept bowing their heads, loudly saying, ¡°Thank you, sir, for granting us this great fortune! Long live, long live, forever live!¡±

    Their voices resonated like the deep toll of temple bells, shattering the clouds above.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on a flying sword, hands behind his back, his robes fluttering, his demeanor nonchalant. ¡°Not bad, a late-stage Universal Form giant, when burst, has created thousands of Ghost Immortals for me~~ hehe, very good, now I want to see who dares to provoke me! Hmph! All shall be burst open, their divine thoughts captured to nourish the endless ranks of Ghost Kings in the underworld. This is a shortcut to cultivate a batch after batch of Ghost Immortals in a short time! ¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong, with a mocking gaze, swept over the Emei Sect members who were silent as cicadas in winter, his eyes akin to a big grey wolf eyeing a bunch of plump little sheep!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives, of course, remained unharmed, not a hair out of place, it was just a scare, and they all looked towards Huang Xiaolong, smiling sweetly. ¡°Little Long, Elder Jiang has just admitted his guilt.¡±

    ¡°Hall Master Ji, you also heard it with your own ears, the one who cuckolded you was indeed that Elder Jiang. I wasn¡¯t stirring up trouble or speaking nonsense, was I?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, half-smiling.

    ¡°Thank you, young friend, for speaking up for justice,¡± Hall Master Ji sincerely bowed slightly to Huang Xiaolong.

    And now, the expressions of the people from the Emei Sect were extremely complex.

    The fall of Elder Jiang had brought them too great a shock.

    This shock was far greater than when Huang Xiaolong had overpowered the heroes, beaten Nangong Hong, and bravely seized the top position of the Hidden Dragon List.

    After all, this was the fall of a late-stage Universal Form giant, a rarity in the entire overseas cultivator world, something that almost never happened!

    Such giants were not meant to fall!

    Yet today, right before the eyes of the Emei Sect, he had perished, returning to dust.

    ¡°You killed Elder Jiang!¡± the Sect Master of the Emei Sect, his face somewhat contorted. ¡°A late-stage Universal Form super giant, supposedly immortal, not only was his physical body destroyed, but even his divine thoughts were divided and devoured by a horde of ghosts¡­ How could this happen¡­ How could this¡­¡±

    The Sect Master of Emei, upon looking up at Huang Xiaolong, just saw him standing against the wind, his expression calm, neither joyous nor sorrowful!

    What a formidable presence!

    ¡®This kid is extremely demonic! To kill a late-stage Universal Form powerhouse as if swatting a fly¡­ This kid is demonic! His presence has definitely matured! Now it seems, compared to him, Nangong Hong is nothing at all! As long as he doesn¡¯t die young, he will surely be a leader in the overseas world~~¡¯

    ¡°Young man!¡± another elder of the Emei Sect, his face steel-blue, stepped forward. ¡°You killed our Emei Sect elder in public, you¡¯re too arrogant, utterly trampling on the dignity of our Emei Sect. Although it¡¯s true that Elder Jiang committed violations that warranted death, it shouldn¡¯t have been an outsider carrying out the execution. You¡­ controlling these ghosts is not the righteous path! And, the killing spell left in the four female disciples¡¯ souls could not have come from you, there must be a demon behind you¡­ who are you really! Who are you? What is the entity behind you?¡±

    This elder was also somewhat incoherent.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No need for so much nonsense. That beast surnamed Jiang wanted to kill my wife, thus he brought about his own destruction. This was his own fault.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. ¡°How is it, now that your pride is wounded, you want to argue with me? Fine, very well, from today onwards, my four wives are no longer disciples of the Emei Sect. If your Emei Sect wants to come at me, then bring it on, I don¡¯t mind wiping out your Emei Sect in one fell swoop! Come on! Whoever wants to die, step forward!¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was majestic, commanding all directions, akin to the Emperor of Heaven!

    Thousands of Ghost Immortals also looked with a bloodthirsty and ruthless gaze towards the Emei Sect members!

    The atmosphere was tense and fraught with danger!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Submit Emei Sect

    Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: Submit, Emei Sect!!!! Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: Submit, Emei Sect!!!! The scene was tense. Thousands of Ghost Immortals, leading countless Ghost Kings, had surrounded the Emei Sect¡¯s forces, ready to launch a deadly attack at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command.

    The Emei Sect¡¯s forces were like soldiers facing a formidable enemy.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were very afraid of the Ghost Immortals and Ghost Kings; they were mainly wary of Huang Xiaolong himself, and the Demon God hidden behind him!

    Merely leaving a killing move in the souls of people like Ma Chuxia was enough to obliterate superpowers at the late stage of the Heavenly Body Realm; undoubtedly, the Demon God behind Huang Xiaolong was unimaginably powerful!

    Of course, if they had known that there was no Demon God behind Huang Xiaolong and that everything was his doing, they would have been scared out of their wits, wetting themselves in horror!

    ¡°Little Long~~ don¡¯t!¡± At this moment, Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, and the others were pleading softly with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Little Long, we four sisters have joined the Emei Sect for some time now. The sect has been quite good to us~~ Elder Jiang, with a heart as toxic as a spider, is wicked and deserves death~~¡± Ma Chuxia said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°But the others in the Emei Sect have done nothing wrong. Little Long, for the sake of us four sisters, please don¡¯t start a massacre¡­ Spare the Emei Sect!¡±

    The four wives knew Huang Xiaolong¡¯s temper very well and understood that he was in a state ready to start a slaughter, so they hurriedly advised him against it.

    ¡°Hmph! Our Emei Sect fears no mere wet-behind-the-ears young man! Even if he is a genius, his wings are not yet full. To think that some ghosts could intimidate our Emei Sect! To mock us for having no one? What a joke! If it¡¯s a fight you want, bring it on!¡± snarled an elder of the Emei Sect.

    However, aside from elder-level disciples, general disciples, such as those at the Divine Skills Realm and some at the Crossing Tribulation Realm, were now trembling with fear. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods instilled fear in them.

    ¡°Sect Master of Emei Sect, since my lovely wives have pleaded for mercy, I¡¯ll give you a way out. To fight or not is up to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin, looking at the Sect Master of the Emei Sect.

    ¡°Sect Master,¡± even Hall Master Ji stood up and said, ¡°Perhaps we should stop this~~ If the fight starts, I fear the disciples will be harmed.¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± The Sect Master of Emei Sect furrowed her brows deeply, looking at the surrounding Ghost Immortals.

    At this moment, these Ghost Immortals were comprehending the secret techniques of the Emei Sect contained within Elder Jiang¡¯s divine sense. Each one of them was having epiphanies, their bodies radiating with light and the unique mana fluctuations of the Emei Sect.

    ¡°Young man! Our Emei Sect has no great enmity with you. Although you killed Ji Chuchen and executed Elder Jiang, bruising the face of our Emei Sect, you have not committed much wrong. We can let bygones be bygones~~¡± the Sect Master of the Emei Sect said seriously. In fact, by saying so, she was essentially showing weakness.

    Many of the Emei Sect¡¯s elders and disciples sighed in resignation, while others secretly felt relieved upon hearing this.

    After a pause, the Sect Master of the Emei Sect continued, ¡°However, there is one matter that must be resolved properly. Otherwise, a battle is inevitable!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What matter?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, a smile not quite reaching his eyes.

    ¡°Your ghosts have devoured and refined Elder Jiang¡¯s divine sense and have gained the secret teachings of the Emei Sect¡­ This is unacceptable! Absolutely not!¡± The Sect Master¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°Young man, can you make your ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°Every ghost that transforms from a Ghost King into a Ghost Immortal undergoes a heaven-defying change, comparable to a human practitioner advancing from the Crossing Tribulation Realm to the Heavenly Body Realm and becoming a true powerhouse. Sect Master of Emei Sect, you¡¯re not suggesting I should exterminate these thousands of Ghost Immortals, are you? That would be a heinous waste, an unforgivable sin against heaven!¡±

    The Ghost Immortals¡¯ eyes were blood-red, and their fierce stares fixed on the Sect Master of the Emei Sect, emitting fright-inducing howls from their throats.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wipe them out~~¡± The Sect Master of the Emei Sect tried to phrase her words carefully, ¡°Is it possible to erase the secret teachings of our Emei Sect from their souls? If these teachings remain in their possession, I, as the Sect Master, would be too ashamed to face the Emei Sect~~ I would become the greatest sinner in the history of our sect.¡±

    Indeed, each great sect¡¯s inheritance is a secret not to be disclosed. It absolutely cannot be leaked. Once it¡¯s out, the very existence of the sect is rendered meaningless!

    Even if it meant death in battle, they must protect their sect¡¯s inheritance at all costs!

    ¡°I must be frank with you. I can¡¯t do it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cheeky grin.

    ¡°Young man! Won¡¯t you show any reasonableness at all?¡± The Sect Master of the Emei Sect was both angry and anxious. ¡°Resolve this issue and keep our Emei Sect¡¯s secrets from being leaked. That is our bottom line! Young man, if you can¡¯t do it, then¨Clet there be war!¡±

    In the midst of speaking, the Sect Master of Emei unleashed her mana in a surge, completely immobilizing the space around her. Above her head, lightning flashed and thunder roared!

    A majestic golden phantom, as imposing as a celestial god and eighty feet tall with three heads and six arms, slowly ascended from behind the Sect Master of Emei. That was her Earthly Deity Form!

    To summon the Earthly Deity Form was to surely decide on a battle to the death.

    All the members of the Emei Sect were united in their hatred for the enemy. Each of them channeled their mana, steaming with the will to fight, shouting in unison, their blood boiling with fervor. ¡°Emei shall not be humiliated!!!!¡±

    Thousands of Ghost Immortals and innumerable Ghost Kings, too, had set up their ghostly formations, ready for battle.

    ¡°Little Long, is there really no way to resolve this?¡± Yan Pianpian was on the verge of tears.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives, who were still barely considered disciples of the Emei Sect, were also extremely sentimental and could not bear to witness the once-great Emei Sect fall into decline!

    ¡°Ah, this really puts me in a difficult position. I can¡¯t kill them, nor can I destroy all my Ghost Immortals~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly, his eyes then lit up slightly. ¡°I do have an idea that serves both sides well, avoiding war while peacefully resolving this matter.¡±

    ¡°Young man, what kind of perfect solution do you have?¡± Upon hearing this, the Sect Master of Emei immediately asked.

    If it was possible to avoid war, the Sect Master of Emei would, of course, choose peace.

    She knew all too well that even if they won this battle, it would be a pyrrhic victory! The price would be too high to recover from, and it would greatly weaken Emei, making it possible for major sects like Shushan and Qingcheng to swallow them up.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, I will reluctantly take up the role of Emei¡¯s leader. This way, not only can we avoid war, but we also won¡¯t have to worry about the secret heritage of Emei being leaked. My Ghost Immortals can be preserved as well. Isn¡¯t that serving both sides well? No, it should be killing three birds with one stone because after Emei pledges allegiance to me, in the future it can certainly flourish, at the very least surpassing Shushan to become the number one major sect in the overseas world.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke earnestly and seriously.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all!

    These words left everyone of the Emei Sect completely dumbfounded!

    ¡°Little Long, stop joking around. This¡­ this is impossible¡­¡± Feng Hanyan muttered from the side.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Hahahaha~~~~¡± Many elders and disciples of the Emei Sect burst into uncontrollable laughter.

    ¡°Boy, you have quite the appetite! You actually want to become the leader of my Emei Sect? It¡¯s simply preposterous! What makes you worthy?¡± An elder shouted fiercely. ¡°Enough, enough, it seems a battle cannot be avoided! Let¡¯s fight heartily then!¡±

    ¡°Young man, you seem to be spouting nonsense. Even if I, as the Sect Master, agreed to hand over the leadership to you, no one in the vast Emei Sect would accept you.¡± The Sect Master of Emei shook her head in resignation. ¡°This battle is unavoidable.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you will willingly submit to me.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled up into a mischievous smile as he muttered, ¡°Just like Nangong Hong, who has become a dog whimpering at my feet~~ and even enjoys it!¡±

    The next second¡ª-

    ¡°Underworld Descent!!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Darkness enveloped the world!

    Chilling ghostly energy pervaded the air!

    The Road to the Yellow Springs stretched down from the void, and the gates to the Ghost Portal flung wide open!!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Trouble on Dragon Island

    Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: Trouble on Dragon Island! Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: Trouble on Dragon Island! Huang Xiaolong¡¯s so-called perfect technique was actually quite simple, consisting of summoning the Underworld and then converting all the high-ranking members of the Emei sect, including their Sect Master, on the scene.

    They underwent the deepest level of brainwashing, turning them into cringing, loyally devoted followers, just like Nangong Hong!

    Once the Underworld was summoned by Huang Xiaolong, this space seemed to have been completely severed! This area had become disconnected from this realm!

    From the outside, it appeared as a tumultuous vortex, impenetrable even to the divine senses of Immortal realm titans!

    In the Underworld!

    The Naihe Bridge! The Bi¡¯an Flowers! The Sansheng Stone! The River of Oblivion!

    A hue so bleak it bordered on despair!

    All that could be heard was the howling cold wind and the shrieking of ghosts!

    ¡°Ah~~!¡± The Sect Master of the Emei Sect felt her hair stand on end, her entire mana was suppressed to the extreme, with barely a tenth remaining!

    ¡°Sect Master, where are we?¡± Some elders looked around in a dazed frenzy, their souls filled with fear and despair.

    ¡°Sect Master! The aura of death! This place is filled with the aura of death! It¡¯s too terrifying! Could this be that young man¡¯s doing, or perhaps, the demon behind him intends to slaughter us all~~~¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t fight! We can¡¯t engage in battle with that young man!¡±

    ¡­

    Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Huo Bingyan, Feng Hanyan, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s four wives, all knew this was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s domain¨CHell!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Welcome everyone to the Nine Nether Underworld.¡± A domineering voice that seemed to lord over all rang out in mid-air.

    The disciples of the Emei sect all looked up.

    They saw Huang Xiaolong floating in mid-air, dressed in an imperial robe, his entire body was intertwined with divine light, his head surrounded by halos of light, exuding a sacred majesty. He looked down at everything, like a supreme ruler.

    ¡°Young man¡­ who exactly are you? This place¡­ this place¡­ can it really be the Underworld? No! Impossible! How can there be such a thing as the Underworld in this world? Impossible! It¡¯s all illusions! All illusions!¡± The Sect Master of the Emei Sect screamed in anguish.

    ¡°Illusions? You really are stubborn.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head speechlessly.

    ¡°Young man! Our realms and mana have been suppressed. It seems, today in battle, we are far from your match¡­ However, we people of the Emei sect would rather die than be humiliated!¡± The Sect Master of the Emei Sect roared loudly. ¡°To have us submit to you is impossible! Moreover, your methods are too evil, you demon, you will definitely poison the cultivator world overseas one day! Demon!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, you misunderstand, Little Long is one of the kindest people in the world, he¡¯s not some demon,¡± Yan Pianpian hurriedly interjected.

    ¡°You all! You¡¯ve been brainwashed!¡± the Sect Master of the Emei Sect said distressedly.

    ¡°Forget it, I never thought about making you submit.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly, and immediately, a beam of transformative light shone directly onto the Sect Master of the Emei Sect¡¯s brain.

    She was simply too late to resist. Nor did she have the capacity to resist.

    Very soon, the Sect Master of the Emei Sect¡¯s piercing gaze and strong facial features softened tremendously, her eyes filled with a light of devotion.

    ¡°Ah! Master! I understand now! I¡¯ve fully understood! Everything I did before was sin! Opposing you was against the natural order! Master, from now on, I wish to cleanse myself and start anew, to become your most loyal follower! If I betray you, let me be reduced to ashes!¡±

    During her speech, the Sect Master of the Emei Sect knelt down before Huang Xiaolong, knocking her head in succession, looking like a sage who had realized the truth of the human world.

    ¡°No!! Sect Master! What¡­ what happened to you?¡± Several elders of the Emei sect let out unbelievable, rasping cries of despair. ¡°What happened to you! You¡¯ve fallen for this boy¡¯s plot; you¡¯ve been brainwashed! Oh, heavens!¡±

    Seeing the Sect Master kneel and submit to Huang Xiaolong, the people of Emei felt as if the sky had fallen, unable to accept it.

    The Sect Master of the Emei Sect smiled slightly, her gaze very devout and gentle, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve lived in a haze, never understanding the principles of life, like an animal. Now I¡¯ve finally realized! You all shouldn¡¯t be so stubborn, quickly kneel down, and pay respects to the master. The master is a lord containing great fortune, a monarch, a ruler, quickly submit, and you will receive the master¡¯s favor, bestowed with endless benefits. Right, kneel down. What are you waiting for?¡±

    The way the Sect Master of the Emei Sect spoke carried a seductive power.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, completely stupefied.

    Including Ma Chuxia and the other wives, who were also seeing Huang Xiaolong use the transformation technique for the first time, their minds couldn¡¯t quite catch up.

    Huang Xiaolong did not dawdle, continuously releasing the transformative light, converting all the high-ranking members and disciples of the Emei sect.

    In no time, beneath Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet, the ground was filled with people kneeling and kowtowing loudly, uttering various sycophantic phrases¨C

    ¡°Master! From today onwards, your servant will serve you diligently, hoping for your compassion!¡±

    ¡°Master, your servant will henceforth be your pet!¡±

    ¡°Master, your servant has been pursued by many men, but never showed interest. But if master desires your servant¡¯s body, just say the word, and your servant will comply!¡±

    ¡°Serving the master is your servant¡¯s blessing!¡±

    ¡­

    Including among those converted Emei sect disciples was ¡®Dan Feifeng,¡¯ a goddess-level disciple ranked third on the Hidden Dragon List. She too kneeled like a pet cat, almost eager to offer herself to Huang Xiaolong right away.

    This sectarian competition included nearly all of the Emei sect¡¯s high-ranking members and its most promising disciples, a total of several hundred people, all converted and became followers of Huang Xiaolong.

    This was the equivalent of saying that almost the entire Emei sect was effortlessly controlled by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Good, very good, all rise,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned lazily and waved his hand.

    Immediately, he cast his gaze toward his four wives. ¡°Lovely wives, you are reassured now, right? I haven¡¯t killed anyone, yet I¡¯ve perfectly resolved the issue.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, this move of yours is really¡­ really too wicked.¡± Chuxia stammered.

    ¡°Hahaha~~There¡¯s nothing wicked about it. Their submission to me is their blessing and opportunity.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, then declared loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Outside the underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong took away the underworld, and the world was restored to its normally sunny and breezy state. The wind stirred the sea, creating beautiful, tranquil ripples that were very dynamic and picturesque.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on the flying sword, his four obedient wives standing beside him.

    Across from them were numerous treasures carts.

    Atop each treasure cart, high-ranking officials or disciples of the Emei sect stood at attention.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    ¡°Wives, since the Emei sect has been subdued by me, you can also stay at the Emei sect to continue your cultivation. Or maybe even take on an elder¡¯s role.¡± Huang Xiaolong half-jokingly, half-seriously said.

    ¡°Little Long~~ we don¡¯t want to continue our cultivation at the Emei sect anymore. It¡¯s better to stay by your side.¡± Huo Bingyan smiled sweetly. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ let¡¯s head back to Dragon Island first,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Chuxia and others already understood what Dragon Island was like, and the thought of returning there to reunite with their sisters excited them tremendously.

    ¡°We are willing to accompany the master!¡± People from the Emei sect declared in unison.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Alright, all members of the Emei Sect can accompany me. Next month, you all will go with me to the grand feast at Shushan Sword Sect.¡±

    After making this decision, Huang Xiaolong flew on his sword, with the Emei sect¡¯s forces closely following behind. The group majestically made their way back to Dragon Island.

    During the flight, the Sect Master of Emei also came up to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side to report urgently. Huang Xiaolong also asked her some questions.

    ¡°Those black daggers¡¯ secrets, does your Emei sect know about them?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°To report to master, the secrets of those black daggers are controlled by the Shushan sect. Other sects are not very clear about it. I only know that this secret involves a huge opportunity. As to what kind of opportunity, probably only the highest echelons of our Emei sect know it very detailedly,¡± the Sect Master of Emei respectfully reported.

    ¡°The highest echelons of Emei sect?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°You are the current Sect Master of the Emei sect, surely you are part of the highest echelon, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°To report to master, although I am the Sect Master of the Emei sect and in charge of various affairs, the true leader of the Emei sect is not me,¡± the Emei Sect Master spoke without withholding anything.

    ¡°Then who is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with keen interest.

    ¡°It is¡­ the Supreme Elder! It is¡­ it is an existence at the Immortal realm!¡± The Sect Master of Emei hastened to say. ¡°The Immortal realm is already the highest state in the cultivation of spells, where one completely condenses an immortal body and achieves eternal life.¡±

    Immortal realm! It actually wasn¡¯t a real Immortal, or rather, it was just an Immortal on this planet! Among the beings of the Immortal realm, they are referred to as ¡®Earth Immortals.¡¯

    Of course, the Sect Master of Emei probably didn¡¯t know this.

    ¡°Who would have thought, behind the scenes at the Emei sect, there actually existed an Immortal realm being,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Master, in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, being at the Heaven and Earth Law Phase realm is already considered an elite existence. But there are actually quite a few of them; any somewhat sizable major sect has Heaven and Earth Law Phase realm powerhouses standing guard. However, the Immortal realm is extremely rare. To my knowledge, in the entire world of overseas cultivators, there are currently only five known Immortals,¡± the Emei Sect Master respectfully said.

    ¡°Five?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused momentarily.

    ¡°Yes, master, our Emei sect has one Immortal realm being anchoring the sect¡¯s fortune. Whereas the Shushan sect has two Immortals. The remaining two, their whereabouts are extremely mysterious~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shushan sect, there are actually two Immortals in residence, no wonder they dare to call themselves the foremost grand sect offshore.¡± Huang Xiaolong completely understood now.

    ¡°It seems, this trip to Shushan Sword Sect, attending that Ling Feng¡¯s birthday celebration, is truly going to be interesting. I wonder, those two like hidden dragons lie dormant, whether they will make a move¡­¡± A subtle sense of excitement churned in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    Thus, after flying for several days, they finally returned to Dragon Island!

    Dragon Island, where spiritual energy rained down, exuding a desolate and mysterious charm!

    Isolated in the vast ocean, yet it shone like a dazzling pearl!

    A layer upon layer of defensive formations, like colorful light screens, enveloped the island.

    Spectacular and stunning!

    ¡°Wow! This is Dragon Island? It¡¯s beautiful! Absolutely breathtaking!¡± Yan Pianpian applauded in amazement.

    Even the high-ranking officials of the Emei sect were impressed upon seeing Dragon Island.

    ¡°Master, your Dragon Island, assimilating the sun, moon, and stars into spiritual energy, seizing the natural essence of heaven and earth¡­ is truly a top-notch blessed land in the overseas world! Our Emei Sect¡¯s gates pale in comparison to Dragon Island!¡± The Sect Master of Emei repeatedly expressed her admiration. This wasn¡¯t flattery but a sincere acknowledgment from the bottom of her heart.

    Indeed, in terms of the quality and richness of spiritual energy, Dragon Island far surpassed the gates of the Emei sect. Even the Shushan sect, despite having a vast amount of spirit veins, couldn¡¯t compare to Dragon Island!

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! There¡¯s trouble at Dragon Island!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ the extensive defensive formations around your Dragon Island show no signs of damage, yet you say there¡¯s trouble¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± The Sect Master of Emei leaned slightly forward, a look of puzzlement on her face.

    ¡°Little Long, are you saying that something¡­ something has happened inside Dragon Island?¡± Chuxia quickly grasped the situation.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 The Curse

    Chapter 1166: Chapter 1166: The Curse Chapter 1166: Chapter 1166: The Curse Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked down at Dragon Island, and his nearly invincible divine sense immediately covered every inch of the island.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ma Chuxia was also somewhat distraught with concern.

    The Sect Master of Emei hastily said by the side, ¡°Master, are you perhaps worrying too much? Dragon Island is calm and undisturbed, and the defensive formation is unbreakable.¡±

    ¡°Lurking on Dragon Island is a terrifying presence,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned deeply, ¡°It¡¯s extremely terrifying.¡±

    All four of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were alarmed at his words.

    They all knew full well the extent of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s capabilities, and for him to describe something as ¡°extremely terrifying,¡± it was a rarity in this world! Even when facing the supremely powerful Ling Feng, the late-stage Celestial phenomena realm Sect Master of Shushan Sword Sect, Huang Xiaolong had never used words like ¡°terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shall head down first!¡±

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong opened Dragon Island¡¯s layered defensive formations, leading everyone down directly, and precisely landed outside the Wulong Villa.

    No sooner had they landed, a group of people rushed out from the Wulong Villa!

    Zhan Tang! Mr. Dongfang!

    And many of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other wives, Sun Wei, Shirley Bai, Lin Jing, Cui Feiyan¡­ and so on, their faces brimming with intense longing, came running over.

    There were also Lin Zicong and others.

    At first glance, everyone seemed lively and unharmed.

    Moreover, during this time, everyone must have been practicing diligently, as the mana fluctuations emanating from their bodies indicated their remarkable progress.

    Even more gratifying was that, nourished by the dragon veins, each of them had inherited a significant amount of dragon power, which made them all full of vitality, with unimaginable strength contained within their bodies.

    Looking over the entire Dragon Island, everything was as usual, the atmosphere was harmonious, amicable, peaceful¡­ it seemed like a sheltered haven from the world.

    This was not at all like what Huang Xiaolong said, that something had happened to Dragon Island.

    ¡°Ah! Pianpian, Hanyan, Chuxia, Bingyan! You all came back?¡± The wives who had stayed on Dragon Island also noticed Ma Chuxia and the others immediately.

    The sisters reunited with laughter all around.

    After warmly embracing the wives who had stayed behind, Huang Xiaolong pulled Mr. Dongfang and Zhan Tang aside.

    ¡°Congratulations, Island Master! Best wishes, Island Master!¡± Mr. Dongfang¡¯s face glowed with excitement. ¡°Island Master, you¡¯ve risen to the top of the Hidden Dragon List with unparalleled speed, defeating the peerless genius Nangong Hong¡­ You are truly mighty and invincible!¡±

    ¡°Island Master, your exploits are now spreading throughout the entire overseas cultivator world, creating a sensation! It has also greatly enhanced the reputation of Dragon Island. Nowadays, Loose Cultivators seeking to join Dragon Island arrive in droves every day!¡± Zhan Tang also said proudly. ¡°The Island Master once said that he wanted to turn Dragon Island into a top-notch sect in the overseas world, and it seems that was no idle claim!¡±

    ¡°Heh, I didn¡¯t expect you to find out so quickly about my exploits on the Hidden Dragon List,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, but then his brow furrowed. ¡°During the time I was away from Dragon Island, did anyone come to the island?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Both Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang shook their heads in unison.

    Zhan Tang added, ¡°Island Master, as per your instructions, we have been steadfastly guarding the defensive array, never opening it. Hence, though there were many who wanted to come to Dragon Island, they were kept at bay by the defensive array. And no one dared to attack the defensive array to force their way in.¡±

    ¡°Island Master, the defensive formation that you set up on Dragon Island is such that even Celestial phenomena realm powerhouses have difficulty breaking through. Besides, there¡¯s the overwhelming offensive formation that can sweep away all enemies, so if any foes dared to attack, we could trigger the formation and directly annihilate them,¡± Mr. Dongfang also said. ¡°Rest assured, Island Master, no one has come to Dragon Island. In this period, everything has been very normal; everyone has been engaged in diligent cultivation. Not a single problem has arisen.¡±

    ¡°Everything normal, safe and sound¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly and then announced in a clear voice, ¡°I want to call an immediate meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Island Master.¡±

    ¡­

    Not long after, hundreds of people took their seats in a large meeting hall within the Wolong Villa.

    The people from the Emei Sect were arranged to rest in another separate courtyard.

    ¡°Greetings, Island Master!¡± hundreds of voices rang out loudly.

    Each one of them emanated a robust aura, concealing their bravery.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept over everyone present.

    ¡°As I suspected, something has indeed happened. But it has happened within Long Island itself,¡± a cold glint burst forth in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°You¡¯ve all been afflicted by a very strange curse.¡±

    Curse?

    The meeting hall fell deathly silent!

    Then, the hundreds of people looked around at each other, their faces full of confusion.

    ¡°Little Long, you can¡¯t be serious?¡± Lin Jing furrowed her delicate brows. ¡°These days, no one has violated Long Island, our daily routine has been problem-free¡­ With daily cultivation, our states are improving day by day, our mana becoming purer by the day. In inheriting the dragon power, we¡¯ve also all been doing it step by step¡­ A curse? Could there be some curse capable of entering Long Island¡¯s defensive formation from afar and being laid upon us?¡±

    ¡°Given Long Island¡¯s defenses, no one could silently breach the defensive formation and curse you from a distance,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with great confidence, having laid out the formations himself.

    After another pause, Huang Xiaolong went on, ¡°It¡¯s someone on Long Island who easily cast the curse on you.¡±

    These words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine!

    ¡°Island Master, do you mean~~ we have a spy amongst us on Long Island?¡± Zhan Tang asked with a deep sense of dread.

    ¡°A spy?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°There can¡¯t be a spy. I sense that there¡¯s an extremely terrifying presence hidden on Long Island. This presence is even more potent and terrifying than the late-stage giants of the Heavenly Dao incarnation realm¡­ It¡¯s this person who has cursed you.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were filled with a chilling killing intent, he murmured, ¡°To dare make trouble on my turf, good, very good~~~ But since I¡¯ve returned, I will tear you to pieces! You¡¯ve touched my reverse scale!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what curse have we been inflicted with?¡± Su Xiaoman asked anxiously.

    ¡°This curse has been mingled within the dragon power you¡¯ve been inheriting. Once you¡¯ve inherited a certain amount of dragon power, the curse will erupt, causing an instant explosion of the dragon power within your bodies, and as a result, you will be turned to dust, your souls utterly extinguished,¡± Huang Xiaolong said through clenched teeth. ¡°It¡¯s an extremely domineering curse¡­¡±

    Everyone was struck with fear.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no danger for now, as the amount of dragon power you¡¯ve inherited is not enough to trigger the curse. Fortunately, I have returned in time. Now, issue my order, halt the dragon power inheritance ceremony immediately.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, it¡¯s easy to avoid open attacks but hard to guard against hidden ones. Who is cursing us? And how did they infiltrate our Long Island?¡± Cui Feiyan was a bit panicked.

    After thinking for a moment, Ma Chuxia interjected, ¡°Little Long, could it be some ancient giant from the Immortal Realm sneaked onto Long Island without anyone knowing and cursed the people here?¡±

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s still unclear. However, I¡¯ve already sensed his presence!¡± A sharp light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Everyone, do not panic. Tonight, I will personally root out that person. Once I¡¯ve set my sights on him, he won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 I Already Know Your Background

    Chapter 1167: Chapter 1167: I Already Know Your Background! Chapter 1167: Chapter 1167: I Already Know Your Background! After roughly understanding the situation, Huang Xiaolong discreetly arranged for everyone to prepare for the evening banquet.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay~~ as long as Little Long is here, any trouble can be perfectly resolved, no matter how powerful the enemy is, they are no match for Little Long,¡± Ma Chuxia also comforted her sisters softly. ¡°The curse that everyone is suffering from will sooner or later be lifted.¡±

    Everyone had absolute confidence in Huang Xiaolong, so they weren¡¯t too worried about the curse.

    The grand banquet took place in a square on Dragon Island.

    Bundles of bonfires were lit, grilling all kinds of delicious food. There were also freshly baked top-quality elixirs, which were brought out plate after plate, as if they cost nothing.

    Lavish.

    Luxurious.

    Even the many high-ranking members of the Emei Sect marveled at the abundance of the banquet.

    Upon learning that the Sect Master of the Emei Sect, leading all the high-ranking officials and core disciples, had sworn allegiance to Huang Xiaolong, Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang and others regarded Huang Xiaolong as a divine being! They believed even more firmly that, one day in the future, Dragon Island would excel magnificently and rise to great heights!

    The joy of reunion diluted the hidden crisis.

    The banquet was filled with merry songs and laughter, and many young and beautiful women danced around the bonfires, singing along.

    Huang Xiaolong gathered with his wives, whispering intimately to each other, occasionally hugging and kissing, eliciting the envy of onlookers.

    After the third round of wine, the moon reached the mid-heaven.

    Huang Xiaolong finally stood up and his gaze fixated on the highest peak of Dragon Island!

    The top of that peak seemed as if it had been leveled, vast and expansive, but it was devoid of any excess structures, only an ancient altar stood erect!

    It was precisely the altar that Huang Xiaolong had relocated from the Dragon Relic site!

    This altar had become a landmark structure on Dragon Island. Every day, the people on Dragon Island would trek up to the mountaintop with a devoted heart, step into the altar, and inherit dragon power.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± Ma Chuxia and the other wives followed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze and looked over.

    ¡°Little Long, you said that there is a very terrifying opponent hidden on Dragon Island, who silently unleashed an extremely domineering curse on all the people of the island~~~¡± Yan Pianpian said with a trembling voice. ¡°Have you found him?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled teasingly. ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for can¡¯t hide~ Since he¡¯s on Dragon Island, right under my eyelids, how could I let him fly away?¡±

    ¡°On that mountain?¡± Ma Chuxia guessed.

    ¡°Haha~~ Alright, wives, you all go back and rest, I will deal with this little trouble,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to his wives.

    Huang Xiaolong knew early on that this hidden enemy was even more powerful and dreadful than giants like the Sect Master of Shushan, Ling Feng, hence he didn¡¯t want his wives to risk themselves.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong speak seriously, the wives obediently did not make a fuss or cause trouble.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong walked alone toward that mountain peak.

    ¡°Master, we will follow you to vanquish the enemy,¡± the Sect Master of the Emei Sect, along with several elders, hastened to catch up.

    These were all giants in the late stages of the Heaven and Earth Formation realm, possessing treasures that could subdue the fate of the Emei Sect, ensuring their ability to protect themselves, Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group quickly made their way to the foot of the mountain.

    At that moment, the entire mountain was shrouded in a veil-like mist, which under the moonlight appeared especially hazy and ethereal, exuding an ancient breath as if by setting foot on this mountain, one could traverse to a mythical era!

    ¡°Master, this mountain is so peculiar. It seems to harbor a savage beast from a barbaric era,¡± even the Sect Master of the Emei Sect, a giant with an extremely broad vision, now harbored a sense of apprehension.

    ¡°Oh, I moved the Dragon Relic to this mountain. That¡¯s why it has such a mythical charm. Alright, let¡¯s ascend,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved and led everyone up the winding stone steps to the mountain.

    Along the way, they faced no disturbances; the entire mountain peak was profoundly silent. However¨C

    ¡°Master, the silence on this mountain has become terrifying,¡± said an Emei Sect elder, a very beautiful middle-aged woman at the late stage of the Heavenly God realm. ¡°It¡¯s also eerily quiet!¡±

    ¡°Heh, are you saying that this mountain is devoid of life, correct?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Master, we can¡¯t even hear the sounds of insects. Despite the lush vegetation, this mountain actually teems with no life force. Something fearsome is deterring everything!¡± the Emei Sect Master said.

    Huang Xiaolong fell silent.

    In the blink of an eye, the group arrived at the mountain summit.

    The majestic altar stood at the peak.

    Under the illumination of the moonlight and the stars, the Formation on the altar emitted a dreamlike glow, revealing the mysteries of time and space.

    The gigantic stone dragon sculpture appeared exceptionally menacing and grotesque as it seemed to scorn all life!

    ¡°This Formation!¡± The Emei Sect Master¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It involves the mysteries of time and space! This is indeed a formidable and unimaginable Formation!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stood at the base of the altar, hands behind his back, his eyes shining like gemstones.

    ¡°Master,¡± the Emei Sect Master stood at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side with hands respectfully at her sides, ¡°I have scanned with my divine sense, and there¡¯s not the slightest trace of life on this mountaintop. I fear¨C¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you all believe that the great enemy who infiltrated Dragon Island has not hidden on this mountain, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked indifferently.

    The senior members of the Emei Sect remained silent.

    But from their expressions, they were practically convinced there were no enemies hiding on the mountain. Not to mention people, even animals or insects were absent.

    They were all late-stage Heavenly God realm powerhouses, holding the authority of the Emei Sect in their hands, which was no small matter. Their divine sense was extremely formidable, condensed to the point of tangibility, allowing them to easily scan hundreds of kilometers in every direction, leaving no blade of grass or ant overlooked.

    The summit was not very large, and with their combined focused scans, it was impossible for them to make a mistake.

    Huang Xiaolong ignored the people from the Emei Sect. His gaze fixed on the Formation at the altar, he suddenly laughed. ¡°Hahaha, since you¡¯ve come, there¡¯s no need to hide. Show yourself and let¡¯s be upfront. During my absence from Dragon Island, you took advantage of the opportunity to cause chaos and even cursed my people. Do you know that you are courting death?¡±

    As he spoke, a terrifying killing intent radiated from every pore on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s normally gentle demeanor became incredibly fierce, like a mythic god of slaughter, decisive and ruthless!

    Feeling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s domineering presence, the Emei Sect Master and others trembled in their hearts, feeling as inconsequential as ants next to him, at risk of being crushed to death at any moment!

    However, the altar remained undisturbed.

    ¡°Still hiding?¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered coldly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve roughly guessed your origin.¡±

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve guessed my origin?¡± From the altar came a woman¡¯s voice, very indifferent, as if it did not belong to a human, producing a startling sound. ¡°Hehehe, how could you, a mere mortal, know my origin?¡±

    This voice was abrupt, as if it originated from a distant time and space!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Who is it?!!!¡± The Emei Sect Master and others cried out in horror!

    Despite detecting no signs of life, someone was conversing with Huang Xiaolong!

    This was truly bizarre!

    Extremely bizarre!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 You Are A Dragon

    Chapter 1168: Chapter 1168: You! Are! A Dragon! Chapter 1168: Chapter 1168: You! Are! A Dragon! Now, only her voice was heard, not her form seen.

    The Sect Master of Emei and others concentrated their divine senses once more and scanned repeatedly, not sparing even a single grain of sand on this mountaintop, yet they still could not find any trace of the woman who had spoken.

    This made them all feel as if they were seeing ghosts.

    The mysterious woman¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Mortal, tell me, who am I? What is my origin?¡±

    It seemed that the woman took great interest in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speculations and analyses.

    A playful smile formed on the corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth as he replied indifferently, ¡°Are you testing me now? Heh, what¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°The curse you used on my people of Dragon Island is imbued with dragon power. Dragon power is a mysterious force left in this world by dragons from Ancient Times. It can be said that it doesn¡¯t belong to this world, this planet. Since time immemorial, there has hardly been anyone who has succeeded in inheriting dragon power from ancient dragon relics. Not even the overseas tycoons have penetrated the mysteries of dragon power. That you could infuse the curse into dragon power indicates that you personally have a very subtle connection with dragon power and the dragon relics.¡±

    ¡°This altar was transported back by me from the land of the dragon relics, and I had studied it in great detail,¡± Huang Xiaolong continued methodically, as if he held wisdom in his grasp. ¡°Atop the altar is a Formation. The other end of this Formation is connected to a distant and mysterious space-time. This space-time does not belong to our Earth¡­¡±

    ¡°Your breath perfectly merges with the altar so that even the powerful cultivators from overseas realms, at the later stages of the Heaven and Earth Laws Stage with formidable divine senses, can¡¯t detect your presence. But how can my divine senses be compared to those cultivators? Others may not find you, but I certainly can pin you down!¡±

    At that moment, a sharp light flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and then he declared emphatically, ¡°You are not of Earth, not even of the Human Clan. Heh heh, one of another race. Perhaps you are from a distant space-time. You are¨Ca dragon!¡±

    You! Are! A dragon!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s analysis was meticulous!

    To the Sect Master of Emei and the others, it was an eye-opening statement that struck a profound blow to the depths of their souls!

    Long Clan!

    They often appear in myths and legends, imbued with extreme nobility and mystery!

    And today, where in the world could the Long Clan be found?

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had asserted that the Long Clan had appeared on Dragon Island; how could this not astound and excite people?

    Following their shock, the Sect Master of Emei and others were filled with intense curiosity, desperately wanting to see what the so-called ¡°Long Clan¡± actually looked like!

    Was it like the ones described in the scrolls of myths, magnificent and invincible, under whose dragon might not even a blade of grass could grow!

    Clap~~clap~~clap~~~

    A clapping sound came from the direction of the altar.

    ¡°Hmm~~it seems you, a mortal, possess considerable wisdom,¡± the aloof woman¡¯s voice finally betrayed a trace of appreciation, which promptly disappeared, replaced by cold fury and murderous intent, ¡°Mortal, do you realize your crime?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh~~speak quickly if you have something to say, and if you¡¯ve got a fart, let it out fast,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a languid tone.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A subtle force of intimidation spread out from the altar, and in the next second, this mountain peak seemed to be enveloped by a mysterious force, isolating it from the entire world and forming a secluded space!

    ¡°You have stolen our clan¡¯s power!¡± the woman¡¯s voice roared indignantly. ¡°Not only have you stolen the power of our clan, but you have also recruited a bunch of insignificant mortals to join you in the theft! Since ancient times, no mortal has ever been so arrogant, committing such a heinous crime! You deserve to die! All the mortals on this island should die!¡±

    ¡°Steal the Long Clan¡¯s power?¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered.

    ¡°No excuses! You resurrected a dead dragon left by our clan on this planet, suppressed it on this island to form dragon veins, and used the dragon¡¯s aura to nourish mortals. Then, you tampered with the Formation left by our clan on this planet, shamelessly stealing dragon power~~I have to admit, you do have some skills, but such behavior, do you think it can fool our clan? It¡¯s simply too clever for your own good!¡±

    Well then, all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°crimes¡± were grasped by the dragon folk!

    ¡°`

    ¡°Pfft~~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered, his face brimming with glee. ¡°Well then, it seems you¡¯ve discovered that I modified your Formation. Actually~~ I¡¯m extremely interested in the other end of the Formation, that mysterious vast world. I¡¯ve attempted to thoroughly research it to see if I could enter the world of the Long Clan, but to no avail for the moment. And now, how wonderful, the Long Clan has actually sent someone through time and space to charge me with a crime. Perfect, once I capture you, I can obtain many secrets that don¡¯t belong to Earth! Ah~~ I shouldn¡¯t refer to you as ¡®human¡¯~~ Show yourself, Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°Lowly humans!!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words clearly deeply enraged the woman, ¡°Noble Long Clan, are we something that your ant-like clan can provoke? Still want to capture a dragon? Okay then, you ignorant fool~~!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    An immense pressure burst forth from the altar, like a torrential landslide!

    Fierce winds raged!

    Sand and stones flew!

    A dragon¡¯s might descended directly! Under its pressure, it seemed as though thousands of miles around could experience a rain of blood, with blood floating on the water, leading to annihilation; it was overwhelmingly powerful!

    Above the altar, space twisted.

    Immediately after, a woman dressed in white emerged from that twisted space!

    This woman appeared to be about twenty years old, her skin fair as cream, eyebrows curved like crescent moons, and an icy, jade-like complexion. Both in temperament and appearance, she was magically beautiful, a beauty not of this world!

    At first glance, she seemed no different from a Human Clan woman, except for two horns that grew on her smooth forehead!

    Each horn only a few inches long, they resembled deer antlers and radiated a divine light.

    Upon closer inspection of her eyes, one could see that her pupils were completely an ancient hue, the lines reminiscent of an ink landscape painting.

    She advanced with composure, gracefully approaching.

    As if a fairy from the Moon Palace had descended!

    Between heaven and earth, strands of dragon might spread out, tangible and inviolable!

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled softly, his consciousness sweeping over her.

    This woman¡¯s physical structure was decidedly not human, each of her pores exuded an incredible strength!

    However, at this moment, her strength seemed to be partly suppressed.

    Suppressed by the Heaven and Earth Laws of Earth!

    ¡°Oh? It seems that beings who travel through time and space from different dimensions face rejection and suppression by the laws of this world,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re the dragon, the real dragon,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was extremely certain.

    ¡°So what if my strength is suppressed?¡± The woman was very proud. It was an innate pride that stemmed from her bloodline, a pride that would rather die than bow down.

    ¡°To deal with a minuscule, lowly creature like you, even if my strength is suppressed to one-tenth, I can still crush you,¡± the woman looked at Huang Xiaolong with a cold sneer.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°How dare you! To insult the master! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Sect Master of Emei and others, anxious to protect their leader, immediately began attacking the woman!

    Those not of my clan, their hearts must be different.

    Kill!!!!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 I Want To Slay The Dragon

    Chapter 1169: Chapter 1169: I! Want! To! Slay! The! Dragon! Chapter 1169: Chapter 1169: I! Want! To! Slay! The! Dragon! Although the woman possessed a formidable presence, the Sect Master of Emei and several elders were all late-stage giants of the Heaven and Earth Law Phase. Now, with both sides at a stalemate, the only option left was to fight!

    They were all eager to distinguish themselves, to capture this woman and present her to Huang Xiaolong for handling.

    Being first to act is always an immutable truth!

    In an instant, several figures dashed toward the woman, and the whole altar was suddenly enveloped in a layer of mirage-like illusions, confounding the woman. Following that, several Sword Qis, boiling with blazing light, pierced through the void and flew out toward her.

    A rush to attack, conjure illusions, release swords, all in one breath!

    Facing these swiftly executed moves, the vast majority of cultivators in this foreign world would be spelled doom.

    However, the woman didn¡¯t budge, her lips curling into a scornful smirk as if she were watching tiny ants boldly charging at her. Admirable courage, indeed, but it was ridiculously like mayflies shaking a tree, laughable!

    In that moment, centered around the woman, the air filled with an exceedingly gloomy and oppressive aura. It was as if a monstrously powerful sovereign beast from the wilderness lay dormant on this secluded mountain peak, spying, possibly ready to awaken at any moment and devour all its enemies!

    The next moment¨C

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    With a single utterance, the woman roared a word.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    An intensely fierce wave of sound exploded!

    All illusions were shattered!

    That single word ¡°scram¡± suddenly transformed into nine mighty Qi dragons.

    Whiskers, scales, claws, dragon horns¡­ all perfectly formed!

    Nine Qi dragons, each with the demeanor of ancient and primordial times, an air of being old beyond measure, came to life vividly. Their majestic presence was so sacred that one could only look up to them and tremble!

    Moreover, on closer look, each Qi dragon was composed of hundreds of syllables and musical notes, as if they were the original sound of the Great Dao itself. Each syllable was like a heavenly sword slicing through time and space.

    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!

    Under the vibration of the sound waves, the Sect Master of Emei and the others, who could traverse hundreds of meters in a flash, were suddenly frozen, as if stuck in mud, unable to advance. And their swords, aiming at the woman, shattered one after another!

    This was too terrifying!

    These flying swords were extremely high-quality treasures, each capable of cutting through the sun and the moon, yet they were blasted to pieces by a shout from the woman!

    At the same time, the facial expressions and features of the Sect Master of Emei and the others twisted in agony, their veins bulging and swelling as if about to burst open!

    In their eyes was filled with terror, their mouths open as though they were screaming, yet no sound came out!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart chilled slightly, and his movements were unbelievably swift. With a flick of his wrist, he sent several talismans directly onto the faces of the Sect Master of Emei and the others.

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~!

    Visible cracks immediately appeared on those talismans, as if they were about to be shattered.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand slashed out, and a brilliant sword light flew from his hand!

    Rip~~~!

    It seemed as if something in the air was cut, making a sound like tearing fabric.

    The nine Qi dragons in the void were suddenly extinguished, turning into gusts of wind that could easily carry away objects weighing dozens of tons.

    Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~!

    The Sect Master of Emei and the others were then sent flying backwards, spitting blood, and slammed to the ground with a thud.

    Panting heavily, ashen-faced and limp as mud, their faces smeared with blood, they were in total shock and without any strength left for battle.

    Huang Xiaolong then threw several dazzling golden talismans, protecting their whole bodies.

    ¡°Is this the Dragon¡¯s Roar?¡± Huang Xiaolong gazed at the woman, his pupils shrinking to pinpoints. ¡°A sonic killing technique?¡±

    The woman, with a calm and tranquil face, looked at Huang Xiaolong as if flicking away moths drawn to flame, a mocking look in her eyes. ¡°These ants were about to be shattered by my roar, turned into a mist of blood with their souls scattered¡­ I did not expect you to save them just in time. Not bad, it seems that among the lowly humans, you are indeed quite strong. It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s useless, a strong ant is still just an ant after all.¡±

    The woman was in no rush to make another move, leisurely watching Huang Xiaolong, not taking him seriously at all, as if he were mere clay to be molded at will.

    ¡°Hehe~~ quite impressive.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied earnestly, yet within the depths of his eyes, a terrorizing fighting spirit burst forth like never before!

    This opponent was too strong! She was the strongest adversary Huang Xiaolong had ever encountered, stronger even than the Demon King who left behind a killing move in the soul of the Yellow Banner Leader!

    The high-ranking members of the Emei Sect, no matter how weak, were still late-stage giants of the Heaven and Earth Law Phase. The power they wielded already loomed over the beings of Earth, nearly reaching the human limits.

    Beyond the legendary five Immortals, these were the most formidable of the late-stage Heaven and Earth Law Phase giants.

    Yet in the hands of this Long Clan woman, they could not withstand even a single strike!

    The Long Clan woman¡¯s roar could shatter mountains and oceans, and if not for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s timely intervention, the Emei Sect¡¯s giants would have been reduced to dust by now.

    The gap between them was simply as vast as the difference between heaven and earth!

    In the eyes of the Long Clan woman, even the strongest humans were as fragile as paper.

    ¡°It seems the Long Clan is indeed much stronger than the Human Clan.¡± Huang Xiaolong was undaunted and began conversing. ¡°Indeed, dragons as creatures are incomparable to our human bodies just in physical stature alone. A real giant dragon must weigh at least thousands, tens of thousands of tons, right?¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°The few that you injured are considered peak experts among humans, yet they were so easily defeated¡­sigh~~~¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± the lady sneered, brimming with arrogance. ¡°The noble Long Clan, how could you lowly human beings ever compare? In summary, our Long Clan is a race that humans will never be able to challenge. Not to mention you, even those in the Human Clan who are considered Earth Immortals, I can easily slay. Such is the disparity!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded in earnest agreement. ¡°I admit, the gap is vast. Your Long Clan, you should be on par with those Immortals from the celestial realms, right?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the lady from the Long Clan, with a usually unruffled and beautiful demeanor, displayed a noticeably shocked expression!

    From the moment she appeared, the Long Clan lady¡¯s demeanor had been calm and composed, as if she were millennia-old ice and snow, but at this moment, she was taken aback.

    After several seconds, she frowned and said, ¡°Insignificant human, I truly did not expect that you would know about the celestial realms! This is indeed beyond my expectations. Your lowly race also knows of the celestial realms, unexpectedly, utterly unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ your sense of superiority. Ha ha~~well, not only do I know about the celestial realms, but I also know that in the celestial realms, there are Heavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, Profound Immortals, and Immortal Emperors. Is your strength similar to that of a Heavenly Immortal, Golden Immortal, Profound Immortal, or perhaps an Immortal Emperor?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong asked this of the Long Clan lady with an utterly easy-going manner.

    ¡°Hm?¡± The Long Clan lady stared at Huang Xiaolong with a strange look for several seconds, and it was undeniable that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s transcendental temperament and calm mindset left her astonished.

    Finally, the Long Clan lady spoke indifferently. ¡°Originally, such information was not meant for a tiny human like you to know. But seeing that you stand out among humans, I will tell you about it.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°As you know, there are distinctions between the Immortals in the celestial realms¨CHeavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, Profound Immortals, and Immortal Emperors. Our Long Clan also has clearly defined rankings. However, the Long Clan¡¯s rankings are not based on cultivation, but on bloodline! In our clan, the lowest level is that of a dragon with impure blood, similar to the dead dragon you once found. Dragons with impure bloodlines have strength not even comparable to a mere Heavenly Immortal from the celestial realms.¡±

    ¡°A pure-blooded member of the Long Clan at the lowest level is a White Dragon, with a slightly higher status is the Red Dragon, followed by the Azure Dragon, and finally, the Dragon King.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong had an epiphany. ¡°I see. Setting aside the impure-blooded mixed dragons, a White Dragon corresponds to a Heavenly Immortal, a Red Dragon to a Golden Immortal, an Azure Dragon to a Profound Immortal. The Dragon King, then, corresponds to the Immortal Emperor.¡±

    ¡®The Immortals from the celestial realms are indeed formidable, being able to contend with the Long Clan. I wonder what bloodline color this lady is,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    ¡°Human, you are quite clever. What else would you like to ask? Just ask,¡± the Long Clan lady said with a cold laugh.

    ¡°Hahaha~~so you say, it seems that you are definitely going to kill me. There¡¯s no room for negotiation, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong was no fool.

    This Long Clan lady, allowing Huang Xiaolong to ask questions and providing answers one by one, clearly intended to kill Huang Xiaolong afterward. Hence, she was willing to reveal some secrets to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yes. You have crossed a line with the great Long Clan, and you are undoubtedly doomed; there is no suspense in that,¡± the Long Clan lady said matter-of-factly. ¡°Not just you, but everyone on this island who has pilfered the power of the dragon will be exterminated. This is your fate, decided by the noble Long Clan!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really have much to ask. By the way, what color is your dragon lineage?¡±

    ¡°White Dragon,¡± the lady from the Long Clan readily answered, responding to all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s questions.

    ¡°Pfft~~turns out you¡¯re of the lowest level of bloodline? Only slightly stronger than a mixed-blood dragon. Hahaha~~I thought you were so arrogant because you were the Dragon King! Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly.

    The Long Clan lady¡¯s face turned icy, and she said angrily, ¡°You insignificant mortal, you really don¡¯t understand anything!¡±

    ¡°I would like to hear more,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, holding back his laughter. He thought to himself, just a mere White Dragon dares to flaunt in front of me? Later, I¡¯ll strip your dragon sinew and turn it into a belt!

    ¡°The Dragon Realm, like the celestial realms, is an independent space in this vast universe, one of the supremely exalted spaces. The planet you inhabit, Earth, is but a grain of sand, an inconsequential speck in the universe. Like Earth, there are countless planets teeming with life.¡± The Long Clan lady seemed to already regard Huang Xiaolong as a dead man who could keep secrets, telling him everything without reservation.

    ¡°Whether from the Dragon Realm or the celestial realms, reaching Earth directly by flight is almost impossible. One reason is that the journey is simply too far. Another reason is the infinite chaos in the universe, including violent space debris, black holes¡­ Even for an Immortal Emperor or Dragon King, it¡¯s a risky venture to traverse billions of light years to reach Earth.¡±

    ¡°Immortals or members of the Long Clan, if they wish to come to a planet like Earth, there is only one method. That is, to establish a space portal,¡± the Long Clan woman explained in detail. ¡°Constructing a space portal is truly too difficult, as it requires an immense amount of energy. Moreover, once the space portal is built, one cannot pass through at will.¡±

    ¡°Overwhelmingly powerful Immortals and members of the Long Clan are unable to pass through the space portal. Because they would crush this portal. Additionally, if such powerful Immortals or members of the Long Clan were to arrive on Earth by chance, their aura would instantly crush the Earth to dust. As a result, the arriving Immortals or members of the Long Clan would be sliced into a fine powder by the debris of the Earth, as well as the fragments of space and various chaotic currents.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I understand now, within the Long Clan, only those barely managing, like the Azure Dragon, can descend to Earth through the space portal. And among the Immortals, only those of the Heavenly Immortal level can descend.¡±

    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s the case. But there are no absolutes in the world,¡± the Long Clan woman pondered for a moment before continuing. ¡°If one carries some special treasures, then higher-ranking Immortals or members of the Long Clan can also safely descend to Earth.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°After descending, your powers will be suppressed by the Heaven and Earth Laws of Earth, preventing you from exerting your full strength, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright, you have now learned everything you need to know.¡± The Long Clan woman flicked her fingernails, ¡°So, I give you a chance, kill yourself. Among humans, you are a powerful being, I give you an honorable death method, commit suicide, immediately. Besides, rest assured, the creatures on this island will be instantly killed by my roar during the execution, without letting them suffer the slightest pain before death.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ The Long Clan wants to kill me?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura rose steadily, his eyes gleaming like divine jade, ¡°Sorry, I am not one to be slaughtered at will. Should the heavens seek to kill me, I will defy the heavens; should dragons seek to kill me, I will slay dragons!¡±

    ¡°What? Insolent mortal, what are you saying?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s audacious words made the Long Clan woman doubt her own ears.

    Slay dragons?

    Could an ant-like creature dare to dream of slaying dragons?

    ¡°I am saying¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong flexed his neck. ¡°I! Will! Slay! Dragons!¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than the Long Clan woman, enraged to the extreme, suddenly opened her mouth, and a dragon¡¯s roar burst forth!

    The earth shook and the mountains trembled!!!!

    Sound waves vibrated, wild winds rose, and from the mouth of the Long Clan woman spurted countless Sword Qi dragons, upon which were wrapped dense, innumerable, mysterious musical notes and symbols!

    Dragon¡¯s roar!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ What¡¯s all the roaring about? If you can roar, do you think I cannot?¡± In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart surged the exhilarating thrill of battling a colossal dragon, as well as the grand notion of dragon-slaying!

    He too opened his mouth, mustering all his strength, and let out a roar!

    Roar~~~~~~!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice also burst forth vicious, wild, malevolent, holy, utterly destructive, punishing, lethal intent-formed notes!

    This voice, it was as if ten thousand beings were shrieking in unison! Ten thousand Demon Kings were bellowing together! Ten thousand volcanoes were erupting at the same time! Ten thousand oceans were howling in chorus!

    One human, one dragon, directly engaged in a roar battle!

    This scene, it seemed to freeze in time, like a moment from an ancient myth!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 You are not Human

    Chapter 1170: Chapter 1170: You are not Human!! Chapter 1170: Chapter 1170: You are not Human!! Huang Xiaolong and the female of the Long Clan each roared in anger, such a momentum that could swallow mountains, rivers, and the sun and moon!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    The mountain peak where the two of them stood nearly disintegrated, bursting out with sounds of shattering.

    If it weren¡¯t for the female dragon sealing off this mountain peak in advance, creating a separate space to contain the energy from leaking out, then at this moment, the entire Dragon Island might have been leveled, and all the beings on the island would have perished!

    The already injured Sect Master of Emei and others seemed unable to withstand the lingering sound waves; they rolled their eyes, frothed at the mouth, and fainted on the spot.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong placing life-saving talismans on their bodies, they would have been shattered by the roar by now!

    In the blink of an eye, the roar of the human and the dragon collided!

    Boom~~~!!

    It was as if the whole world had exploded. The apocalypse had arrived.

    ¡°Hmph! Stubbornly ignorant!¡± The cold and proud voice of the female dragon echoed between heaven and earth. ¡°Among humans, you indeed count as a mighty one, but can you withstand this roar that gathers all my strength? Shatter for me!¡±

    Indeed, the body of a dragon is countless times stronger than that of humans. Even an Earth Immortal from Earth who formed a Divine Body could not compare to the physique of the Long Clan. Under the dragon¡¯s roar, all magical treasures are but paper, ready to crumble in an instant.

    Therefore, the female dragon was extremely confident that her roar would shatter Huang Xiaolong. Dust to dust, earth to earth.

    However, she would never know that Huang Xiaolong was neither a mortal body nor a Divine Body but¨C

    Divine Body!!

    The only deity on Earth!

    With the strength of a Divine Body, a resolute roar could vanquish demons and subdue dragons!

    The next second¨C

    The roaring of the dragon clan female was completely overshadowed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s roar!

    The qi dragons, made up of countless syllables and notes, burst open with a popping sound!

    Wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu wuu~~~

    Eventually, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s roar, like a violent wind, forcibly poured into the female dragon¡¯s ears, into her mind!

    ¡°Ah~~!!¡±

    In an instant, the noble female of the Long Clan let out a high-pitched scream; it was a cry of agony!

    Her otherworldly complexion abruptly turned deathly pale, her mind seemed to turn into a mushy mess, disjointed, and her thoughts temporarily froze. She felt as if all her blood had been drawn out in an instant!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s roar not only contained the power of the Divine Body but was also filled with the bloodthirsty howls of endless aggrieved souls and malevolent spirits from the underworld!

    These sound waves were like sharp blades, ceaselessly scraping, gouging, and stabbing inside the female dragon¡¯s brain¡­

    ¡°No¡­ impossible¡­ A lowly human, how could you emit such a terrifying roar~~ Ah~~ Spurt~!! A normal body would not be able to withstand such a violent roar; it would burst open~~~!¡±

    The female dragon suddenly fell from the altar, opening her mouth to spurt out a mouthful of blood!

    Strangely, her blood was not the fresh red of humans but a pale golden color, like the purest gold. Resplendent and gleaming!

    Dragon blood!

    A mouthful of dragon blood splattered onto the ground, the earth greedily absorbed the dragon blood, becoming bright and beautiful as the dawn, and wisps of Immortal Spirit Qi began to rise.

    It seemed that even the dirt stained with dragon blood had become as mystical as immortal soil!

    ¡°Eh? Dragon blood is indeed a treasure! It can turn decay into magic!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up as he murmured to himself. ¡°If I catch a few dragons and drain their blood, that would be fantastic!¡±

    Indeed, every part of a dragon is an invaluable treasure.

    Not just dragon blood, but even their saliva is ¡®dragon¡¯s drool,¡¯ which ordinary people would covet for immortality!

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the female from the Long Clan radiated light all over her body and exuded dragon might, temporarily containing the damage to her body. The sonic killing technique that infiltrated her brain was also forcibly suppressed, allowing her to regain lucidity. Her pale complexion slowly regained color.

    However, in her eyes, a fierce rage akin to seas of blood, terrifying killing intent, and a touch of wariness flared up!

    Finally!

    This proud member of the Long Clan felt a flicker of apprehension toward the seemingly insignificant human in front of her, whom she had thought could be wiped out with a snap of the fingers!

    This was something she had never anticipated before she was ordered to kill Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Human! You! Could you possibly be the Earth Immortal of this planet?¡± The Long Clan woman stared at Huang Xiaolong in horror. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible! An Earth Immortal born on an ordinary planet couldn¡¯t possibly possess such imposing strength¡­ I am a White Dragon, and though my realm has been suppressed somewhat, I should be able to kill an Earth Immortal in a second! We White Dragons are equivalent to the Heavenly Immortals of the Immortal Realm! Impossible! What is this! What¡¯s going on! Speak! Tell me the truth, what secret are you hiding?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Earth Immortal? Sorry, I¡¯m not an Earth Immortal,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin, advancing step by step toward the Long Clan woman. ¡°Tsk tsk, that mouthful of blood you just spat out is really precious. Dragon blood is indeed a defying treasure; with my Alchemy Technique, obtaining dragon blood is enough to concoct peerless elixirs on earth~~ Heh heh heh, how about we strike a deal? Give me some more of your dragon blood, how about that?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!!!¡± The Long Clan woman was furiously angry, yet, there was a hint of fear in her heart.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong seemed like a sly weasel, smiling with a knife hidden, approaching a delicate little chick!

    ¡°Shameless human! Insignificant human! Die!!!¡± The Long Clan woman let out a piercing scream, and suddenly, from the void, an ancient and resonant dragon chant sounded, accompanied by an extremely dangerous aura that descended upon this world, this peak!

    What followed was an ominous and grand dragon¡¯s claw, holy yet menacing, that burst through the void, tearing the space to shreds and lashing out towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    White Dragon¡¯s Claw!

    This dragon¡¯s claw was immensely huge, creating a sense of terror as if it enveloped heaven and earth, as if, at this moment, the only thing between heaven and earth was this gigantic dragon¡¯s claw.

    An entire space was completely immobilized.

    The power of this dragon¡¯s claw far surpassed any strike from any practitioner on earth, and it also far surpassed the power of any magical treasure!

    This was a power not of humans!

    Even if humans spent their entire lives, they could not wield such grand power!

    Huang Xiaolong did not waste time either, summoning a ghost claw from the netherworld!

    This ghost claw was no smaller than the dragon¡¯s claw, formed by the amalgamation of thousands of Ghost Immortals and hundreds of thousands of ghost kings!

    The Ghost Immortals had just devoured and refined the soul spirit of Emei Sect¡¯s Elder Jiang, evolving in the process. As for the ghost kings, their numbers were vast in the netherworld, nearly limitless; with a thought from Huang Xiaolong, hundreds of thousands joined the battle.

    The Yin Emperor commanded the ghostly armies to battle with the arrogant Long Clan before them!

    Clang~~~!!!

    The dragon¡¯s claw and the ghost claw collided in the void, and both retreated.

    Neither side gained an advantage.

    ¡®Phew, I¡¯ve underestimated the Long Clan. To think that a ghost claw formed by thousands of Ghost Immortals and hundreds of thousands of ghost kings, with ghost power as boundless as the oceans and mighty mountains, could only manage a draw with this member of the Long Clan~~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong believed that his strike could have killed any Immortal on the spot, yet it had resulted in a stalemate with this White Dragon woman.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong truly met a formidable opponent.

    However, this also awakened the fierce fighting spirit and battle intent buried deep in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bones.

    ¡°Good! Take another strike from me!¡± This time, it was Huang Xiaolong who took the initiative!

    ¡°Yin Emperor¡¯s Hand! Divine Hand!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not resort to any other tactics because he was well aware that ordinary methods would be useless against such a powerful enemy.

    So, he directly deployed his trump card!

    In the capacity of the Yin Emperor, he struck out at the Long Clan woman!

    Behold, a colossal palm with divine radiance comprehensively covered the Long Clan woman. This vast palm was engraved with countless intricate characters, not of human script but of Divine Text!

    This was the Hand of the Yin Emperor, a part of the Divine Body, the Hand of God.

    His palm struck down, and instantly, the holy light surged, divine radiance filled the sky, ghostly energy was boundless and enveloped everything, while the lament of death from all directions mingled with the devils¡¯ faint wails and the commanding voice of the Yin Emperor.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You are not human!!!¡± In that instant, the Long Clan woman also sensed the nearness of death! She finally understood¨Cthe person in front of her was not human, nor could he be an Earth Immortal!

    Definitely not human!

    Neither human nor Earth Immortal could possess such imposing power!

    Neither human nor Earth Immortal could have the power to make the Long Clan tremble in fear!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Because I am God

    Chapter 1171: Chapter 1171: Because, I am God! Chapter 1171: Chapter 1171: Because, I am God! At this moment, this woman from the Long Clan, deep within her heart, regret surged out!

    She regretted that she should not have come to Earth from the Dragon Realm so rashly. She hadn¡¯t brought too many treasures from the Long Clan!

    She thought that a mere roar would be enough to slay any human and slaughter Earth Immortals as easily as drinking water and eating food. There was simply no need for treasures to help her.

    But¨C

    She was wrong, terribly wrong!

    Today, she had encountered a tough and ruthless character!

    After Huang Xiaolong unleashed the divine hand of the Yin Emperor, the woman from the Long Clan finally sensed the aura of death as well.

    For such a noble race, their premonition of death was extremely acute. Since she sensed the aura of death, it was definitely not an illusion!

    However, the proud Long Clan couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait for death.

    Instantly, the woman from the Long Clan let out another miserable shriek, the ground shook, the mountains quaked, and the colors of the wind and clouds changed!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    A fierce explosion occurred!

    The explosion originated from the woman of the Long Clan!

    She blew herself up!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong blinked in surprise, a thought instinctively crossing his mind¨C¡®Self-destruct? Could it be that this dragon knew she was about to be crushed by me and preferred to shatter into pieces rather than submit completely, somehow blowing herself up? Dammit, the Long Clan really is staunch ~~~¡¯

    However, no sooner had this thought arisen in Huang Xiaolong, he actively dismissed it!

    The woman from the Long Clan had indeed blown up, but her life force had not extinguished; rather, it grew more vigorous!

    That terrifying blood energy was like the fire that burns the heavens, as if it would turn the whole world into ashes!

    Thousands of auspicious vapors! Tens of thousands of colered glows! Blossoms raining from the sky! Golden lotuses sprouting from the ground!

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sight, a gigantic creature appeared!

    Dragon!

    A huge dragon with scales all over its body shimmering white!

    This white dragon, almost a thousand zhang long, unbelievably majestic, coiled within the void. Its dragon eyes were as large as water jars, deeply serene and sacred. The pupils were filled with an ancient ink painting-like color, and with a slight tremble of its dragon body, its dragon might that subdued everything burst forth in every inch of space!

    The white dragon¡¯s entire body emitted a brilliant radiance as dazzling as the sun, its brilliance unmatched by anything else in the world!

    This white dragon, twisting its body, seemed to be trying to break free from the constraints of the Heaven and Earth Laws of Earth!

    ¡°Revealed its true form?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    Immediately, he frowned slightly.

    When the woman from the Long Clan was in human form, Huang Xiaolong could remain calm, composed, and even leisurely engage in battle with her. He could confidently secure victory.

    But now, as she revealed her true form, her vitality, blood energy, strength, divine thoughts, willpower¡­ every aspect of her overall quality had skyrocketed to another level!

    It seemed that dragons, or other types of beasts and monsters, were indeed at their most powerful and at their peak when appearing in their true forms!

    The Hand of God still followed its original trajectory, striking down!

    ¡°Roar~~~!!!!¡±

    The white dragon roared, its dragon eyes emitting an ancient and desolate charm, the thousand-zhang-long dragon body moving fluidly and stretching out.

    Clang~~!!!!

    The divine hand struck hard on a dragon¡¯s body, blasting away more than a dozen white, jade-like dragon scales!

    The white dragon also shook violently, but it wasn¡¯t killed; its sinuous body immediately coiled around like ivy around a tree, or a python wrapping its prey, and it firmly constricted the divine hand, tightening continuously!

    That tremendous force also made Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine hand seem as if it were stuck in a mire, unable to extricate itself!

    ¡°Foolish human!¡± the white dragon let out a pained howl. Clearly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine hand had smashed onto her, displacing some of her dragon scales, causing her unbearable pain.

    Indeed, the dragon¡¯s body had already started to spurt blood, transforming parts of her white body into a mottled golden yellow¨Ca shocking sight!

    Clearly, this proud, presumptuous white dragon had suffered greatly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands!

    But now, the situation was finally under her control, her thousand-yard-long body firmly wrapped around one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine hands, not loosening in the slightest.

    ¡°You have offended the noble Long Clan! You deserve to die! You truly deserve to die!¡± the white dragon¡¯s angry voice boomed like thunder.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all over¨Cyou¡¯ve forced me to transform into my true form, and that¡¯s something you can be proud of!¡± the white dragon said sternly and coldly. ¡°In countless inferior planets, your strength would be outstanding, enough to sweep through a starry domain. However, unfortunately, you have provoked the Long Clan¡­ your doom is sealed! We in the Long Clan respect the strong, so I will grant you a dignified death, rest assured, I will not vex you, even though you¡¯ve injured me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨Cthrilling! This is truly thrilling!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into laughter.

    Out of respect, the white dragon also quietly waited for Huang Xiaolong to finish speaking.

    ¡°To be honest, since I left the mountains and came to the city, I¡¯ve encountered too many opponents; various ghosts, Demon Kings, martial arts experts, and even Immortals with Mana. Even including a Demon King. But among all the enemies I¡¯ve faced, you, this dragon, are the strongest,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke candidly.

    ¡°The great Long Clan cannot be compared with the riff-raff you¡¯ve mentioned,¡± the white dragon roared in dissatisfaction. Then she snapped, ¡°Are you done talking? Then, you can die now.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨C!¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to die. And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you either. I don¡¯t want to slay dragons anymore. I¡¯ve changed my mind; I want to become¨Ca Dragon Knight! Hahaha! On this Earth, imagine how cool it would be to capture a pure-blooded True Dragon, especially a beautiful female dragon as a pet. It would be so prestigious!¡±

    Pet?

    Dragon Knight?

    The white dragon was almost driven mad by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    God, these lowly, ant-like humans were actually delusional about subduing a noble pure-blooded member of the Long Clan¡­

    In the void, the white dragon trembled all over, her thousand-yard body shivering uncontrollably¨Cshe was nearly driven berserk.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to tame you now. Though your clan, wild and untamable, might be formidable, I am an excellent hunter,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. ¡°The Long Clan may be powerful, but you have forgotten¨Cthis is Earth. This place doesn¡¯t belong to you! So¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind shifted!

    He summoned the Netherworld!

    The Netherworld was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s foundation, and his greatest reliance!

    It was also why Huang Xiaolong was confident to confront the realms of Immortals and Dragons, refusing to compromise or live in cowardly obscurity!

    When the Netherworld was summoned, that thousand-yard white dragon was bound by the laws of the Netherworld, and she transformed back into a white-clothed woman.

    Within the Netherworld, she was subjected to deeper restrictions and was no longer able to transform back into her dragon form.

    Unable to transform into a dragon, she could only be dominated by Huang Xiaolong, unable to cause any more trouble!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong floated in the air above the River of Oblivion, wearing the crown and the imperial robe of the Yin Emperor, as thousands of souls revered him as ¡°Emperor,¡± completely controlling the situation!

    He radiated beams of light.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The divine light glittered like a starry river.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± the dragon woman finally realized something! She kept shaking her head as if she had fallen into a terrible nightmare.

    ¡°To you, the realms of Immortals and Dragons are so lofty and unreachable. For you, Earth is just an ordinary planet, like a grain of sand where you believe you can impose life and death,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently. ¡°However, I¡¯m sorry, I will disappoint you. Since you¡¯ve come to my territory, you should submit. Here, you can hardly resist, because¨CI am a god!¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Long Clan or the Immortals, all must kneel at my feet! I am a god!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Finally Able to Ride a Dragon

    Chapter 1172: Chapter 1172: Finally Able to Ride a Dragon Chapter 1172: Chapter 1172: Finally Able to Ride a Dragon Now, Huang Xiaolong completely had the upper hand, almost overwhelmingly so.

    As the Yin Emperor, within the netherworld, Huang Xiaolong was the ruler. Without discussing anything else, it was certain that suppressing this white dragon was a done deal.

    The white dragon was in a pitiable state, not only unable to transform back into her original form, but just now she had been hammered by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Hand of God, causing her dragon scales to fly off in all directions and inflicting serious injuries on her.

    The extent of her disarray was extreme!

    Her full strength had dwindled to barely one tenth of its original.

    ¡°A god! It¡¯s actually a god~~!¡± The female of the Long Clan, her mentality completely shattered. When she had first arrived, she had an air of superiority, feeling above everyone else, but now that sense of superiority was gone without a trace. As she spoke, her teeth chattered. ¡°On this planet, there actually¡­ actually exists a deity! Unbelievable¡­ Originally, such an inferior planet, due to the scarcity of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, was almost withering away. Even if deities had once appeared, they should have perished long ago! This planet, known as Earth, before descending, our Long Clan¡¯s elder had also assessed it, declaring it was already the end of the law era! Why are there deities! Why are there deities!¡±

    The female from the Long Clan was almost driven mad, her speech disjointed and illogical.

    However, within the netherworld, and from Huang Xiaolong, the divine radiance that was being emitted, the pressure that seeped deep into her soul, forced her to face such a reality.

    This was not an illusion!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure was also constantly magnified in her mind, towering between heaven and earth, utterly beyond her capability to resist.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Earth is indeed in the end of the law era, and that is not a mistake, but coincidentally~ there is still one deity left, me. With me here, you can forget about wreaking havoc. Whether it¡¯s an Immortal or a giant dragon, if one descends, one shall perish; if two come down, both shall die,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°You!¡± the female from the Long Clan screamed in a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug! Indeed, deities are powerful, revered on a planet by all creatures. However, you are just a deity of this ordinary planet! A deity like you, placed in the Immortal Realm or Dragon Realm, is actually quite ordinary and cannot be called a strong fighter, let alone an invincible supreme being!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood what the female from the Long Clan was saying very clearly. The gods of Earth, when placed in higher planes like the Immortal Realm or the Dragon Realm, in the face of beings of higher life levels, are actually not that remarkable.

    They could hardly dominate any realm.

    It would be good enough if they weren¡¯t at the very bottom!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself either~~¡± the female from the Long Clan hurriedly said. ¡°The so-called gods, they just gather the power of faith from all beings. Divine Power is a kind of faith-based power. This power, which encompasses the will and spiritual power of countless believers on a planet~~ From what I see, this place is filled with the power of death, it seems that on this planet, you are the god who governs death. Humans are inevitable to experience birth, aging, sickness, and death, the cycle of life and death. You control the death on this planet, guiding souls, indeed, you are nearly an invincible deity here. On other planets similar to Earth, there have indeed been various gods born, worshiped, and venerated, but let me tell you, in the past, Immortals from the Immortal Realm, they loved to capture gods born on various planets the most, destroying civilizations of countless planets, annihilating deities, refining them into Immortal Pills, or puppets¡­¡±

    The female from the Long Clan spoke with an element of threat in her voice, but she also spoke the truth. ¡°If your identity is ever revealed, both the Immortal Realm and the Dragon Realm might possibly descend upon this planet to capture you, to refine your Divine Power¡­ How about this, let us settle today¡¯s matter once and for all!¡±

    ¡°Oh? At this time, you still wish to negotiate terms with me?¡± As a deity, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t possibly be intimidated by this dragon¡¯s few words. He possessed invincible faith and an indestructible will, confidence. ¡°What do you propose we do to resolve this?¡±

    The female of the Long Clan took a deep breath with a sincere tone. ¡°Allow me to leave, let me return to the dragon realm. Before I depart, I will destroy the altar. Afterwards, I will report to the Clan Leader that I have accomplished my mission, to exterminate all who have stolen dragon power, without exception! Thus, the dragon realm will not pursue further¡­ Earth, will be safe for eternities!¡±

    Pausing momentarily, the Long Clan female continued. ¡°This is a permanent solution. If, by any chance, you stubbornly insist on slaying me, this will bring great disaster upon this planet!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨Cgreat disaster?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mockingly. ¡°You, fish on the cutting board, threaten me repeatedly¨CLong Clan, your sense of superiority is indeed quite ludicrous¨C¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not threatening you! The noble Long Clan never threatens anyone! I¡¯m merely objectively articulating a fact!¡± the female urgently said. ¡°Before I descended here, I left a soul imprint in the Dragon Palace. If you kill me, my soul imprint will shatter, and the dragon realm will rage, sending dragons mightier and nobler than myself down to this planet. By then, this planet might be destroyed directly! I am merely a white dragon, my bloodline is not the most noble. It¡¯s only within your domain that I can be constrained. However, if a red dragon or an Azure Dragon, dragons of such supreme bloodlines, were to descend, you would not be able to contain them. Even if you are a deity! You should know, our dragon realm also possesses special treasures that can enable nobler dragons to descend upon this planet!¡±

    In an attempt to save her life, this female of the Long Clan spoke many words.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t kill me, but cause my soul to suffer damage, the elders inside the Dragon Palace will know!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¨C!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°What you mean to say is, not only can I not kill you, but I must also pamper and appease you, respectfully send you off? Sorry¡­ a deity¡¯s dignity cannot be defied! I¡¯ve said that you must submit and become my pet, and you must submit!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Our Long Clan¡¯s bloodline is exceedingly noble.¡± The Long Clan girl shook her head resolutely. ¡°For instance, humans are often weak in character, easily submitting to a bit of coercion or temptation. But the Long Clan, we are among the most proud species in the universe, prouder even than the Immortals of the immortal realm. There is nothing that can make us yield. Even in death, we shall not bow our heads.¡±

    ¡°If you were a red dragon, an Azure Dragon, a Dragon King, then I would submit and pledge allegiance to you. But you are just a deity of the human world, and I will never bow my head. Even if shattered to pieces, spirit and soul obliterated, I cannot bow down.¡± The Long Clan girl spoke with conviction. ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself. If you truly won¡¯t let me go, then kill me. But prepare for the end times!¡±

    The pride of the Long Clan is intrinsic, for them, humiliation is ten thousand times more terrifying than death itself!

    ¡°Heh heh heh, don¡¯t be so confident¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stubbornness flared up as well.

    A dragon this stubborn?

    Alright then!

    Today, I shall see if the Light of Transmutation can transform you!

    Seeing no sign of wavering in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, a resolute light flashed in the female Long Clan member¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Enough! I would rather die than be humiliated! Just wait, this planet will be destroyed and become my burial companion!¡± As she spoke, the Long Clan female erupted in a dazzling radiance!

    She is going to self-destruct!

    Although she was greatly suppressed in the underworld and couldn¡¯t battle Huang Xiaolong, she could still self-destruct.

    The power of a giant dragon self-destructing is probably several times stronger than a nuclear bomb!

    Keep in mind, the body of a dragon, every part of it is a treasure. If Huang Xiaolong were to kill her, skin her, extract her sinew, and drain her blood, it would be an utterly humiliating disgrace and bring shame to the Long Clan.

    It would be better to self-destruct, turn to ash, and not allow Huang Xiaolong to gain the slightest benefit.

    Just as the Long Clan woman was about to self-destruct, Huang Xiaolong directly cast a ¡°Purification Light¡± that shone into her brain!

    In an instant, the Long Clan woman could no longer continue with her self-destruct. Moreover, her soul was completely illuminated by the Purification Light!

    Within the woman¡¯s brain, countless voices were now tempting her¨C

    ¡°Quickly, lay down your butcher¡¯s knife and become a Buddha¡­ Surrender quickly¡­ Let go of your persistence¡­¡±

    This was the devil¡¯s seductive whisper.

    ¡°No!!! What is happening? I¡­ I~~¡± The Long Clan woman¡¯s eyes sometimes cleared, sometimes blurred; she already knew that she had fallen into a terrifying situation.

    ¡°Impossible! The Long Clan is proud! Powerful! Immortal! Supreme! Invincible! Domineering! They could never surrender! You¡¯re delusional!¡±

    Bloody patterns emerged in the eyes of the Long Clan woman, her whole body trembling as she struggled mightily against the Purification Light.

    ¡°Such strong willpower,¡± Huang Xiaolong also couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°When I first purified Nangong Hong, or those big shots from the Emei faction, it was so easy, so comfortable~~ But, purifying this dragon is somewhat strenuous~~ However, it doesn¡¯t matter, I have all the time in the world, let¡¯s slowly simmer on low heat!¡±

    ¡°No! I will not submit!¡± The Long Clan woman, shaking her head desperately, her hands fiercely clutching her hair as she struggled!

    Huang Xiaolong could feel that the sliver of Purification Light that had illuminated her soul was almost being shredded by her soul!

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong continuously cast Purification Light, shining like several harsh suns into the Long Clan woman¡¯s mind, her heart, and every cell in her body.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!!!!!¡±

    The Long Clan woman erupted with heart-wrenching screams, fell to the ground, clasping her head and rolling about non-stop!

    Yet, she still roared out loud, ¡°No! No! Wishful thinking! Insignificant and lowly beings! Get away from me!¡±

    And so, more than ten days passed¡­

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong spent over ten days in the underworld with this Long Clan woman, day and night, non-stop shining the Purification Light on her, brainwashing her.

    He didn¡¯t relent for a moment.

    His mind was highly concentrated the whole time.

    Finally!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Long Clan woman no longer struggled and became quiet.

    The indomitable wildness in her eyes was completely extinguished. In its place was docility, submission, as if she were a pet that Huang Xiaolong had tamed!

    ¡°Phew~~ Damn, finally succeeded!¡± Huang Xiaolong wiped his sweat. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, really wasn¡¯t easy, almost exhausted me to death~~¡±

    The Long Clan woman kneeled on one knee towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve now seen the light. You are the strongest existence between heaven and earth. You are a god, an immortal god. To become your slave is my fate and my honor. I was so foolish just now, so stubbornly deluded. Thank you for spending the time and effort to enlighten me¡­ From this day forth, I have no dignity before you, Master~~~ I am at your beck and call!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong walked up in front of the Long Clan woman, stretched out his hand, and gently caressed her soft hair, ¡°Now, I can finally ride a dragon too. Hahahaha~~!¡±

    Looking down at this noble Long Clan creature, a subtle feeling rose in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart¨C¡®The Long Clan, they are beings almost akin to gods by nature. Although I am the Yin Emperor, having a pure-blooded member of the Long Clan as a pet is also a fantastic twist of fate!¡¯

    ¡­

 Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 To Shushan

    Chapter 1173: Chapter 1173: To Shushan! Chapter 1173: Chapter 1173: To Shushan! Now that the Long Clan woman had been thoroughly subjugated, she would never rebel again. In front of others, she remained aloof and dignified, a proud and noble member of the dragon race, but in front of Huang Xiaolong, she was nothing but a little lamb.

    This sense of achievement was indescribable.

    It was far more exhilarating than subjugating Nangong Hong, the Sect Master of Emei, and others by who knows how many times.

    ¡°You Long Clan members have names, right? What¡¯s your name?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Reporting to master, your servant¡¯s name is ¡®Bai Chan,''¡± the Long Clan woman obediently replied. ¡°Master, in our Long Clan, a woman¡¯s name is not to be casually spoken to a man. It¡¯s a secret. Once a name is given to a man, it signifies¡­¡±

    As she spoke, ¡®Bai Chan¡¯ instinctively blushed, revealing a shy and coy demeanor.

    ¡°Ahahaha~~ Your Long Clan¡¯s rules are really strange. Alright, Bai Chan, stand up. Walk with me for a bit, I have some questions to ask you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said somewhat smugly.

    It seemed he could now ride a dragon during the day and¡­ hehe, at night too!

    He wondered what it would feel like to be a ¡°Dragon Rider¡±!

    With Bai Chan in tow, Huang Xiaolong strolled casually on the Bridge of Helplessness. ¡°Is everything you just said true?¡±

    ¡°Master, what are you referring to?¡± Bai Chan was taken aback.

    ¡°If you get hurt on Earth or if your soul takes a hit, will the great dragons of the Dragon Realm know immediately?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    At this moment, after being subjugated, Bai Chan¡¯s soul had undergone obvious changes, as if she had been brainwashed. Although she wasn¡¯t scattered in soul and spirit, it was possible that the dragon race could catch some trail.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Chan respectfully said, ¡°Master, all of this is absolutely true. My soul imprint is left inside the Dragon Palace. Should any abnormality occur, the Long Clan elders guarding the soul imprints will notice it.¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°So, that means your Long Clan might still send down a large force?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was somewhat troubled.

    Just the pure-blooded White Dragon at the bottom of their hierarchy had already taken all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wits to subdue. If a Red Dragon or Azure Dragon were to come down, it really wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.

    ¡°Master, a Long Clan army descending is impossible. After all, constructing a spatial channel is already very, very difficult,¡± Bai Chan explained with utter honesty. ¡°Such a spatial channel spans countless miles and consumes too much energy, and it¡¯s too fragile. Each time the Long Clan descends to Earth through this channel, it causes some damage to the channel. Theoretically speaking, the channel can only allow someone at the level of a White Dragon like your servant to descend twice.¡±

    ¡°Twice?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind stirred.

    ¡°Yes, only two chances. After two descents, the channel will completely shatter. Your servant has already used it once. There¡¯s only one last chance left for descending.¡± Bai Chan nodded very affirmatively. ¡°However, for the second descent, the Long Clan might send a Red Dragon, or even an Azure Dragon, carrying treasures to compress their aura and dragon might to a level equivalent to a White Dragon¡¯s and descend directly!¡±

    ¡°I see~~ Well then!¡± Although he was somewhat worried, Huang Xiaolong was not the least bit intimidated. ¡°I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I come to it! If they dare to descend again, I¡¯ll just subjugate them too! No matter how many come my way, I¡¯ll handle them all!¡±

    As a deity and the awe-inspiring Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong had the boldness to match.

    Afterward, Huang Xiaolong inquired further about the situation in the immortal realm, but Bai Chan knew very little about such matters.

    ¡°Er~~ I¡¯ve also been delayed here in the underworld for some time~~ Um, Sect Master Ling Feng of the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s 800th birthday feast, which is a trap set for me, is approaching soon. I can¡¯t miss it. Otherwise, those insignificant rats might think I¡¯m really afraid of them.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gathered his sentiments and flashed a sharp smile. ¡°Bai Chan, from now on, you¡¯ll hang out with me. Now let¡¯s leave the underworld and head for the Shushan Sword Sect.¡±

    According to Bai Chan, even if the Long Clan immediately discovered something was wrong and organized a second dragon to descend to Earth, it would take some time, at least more than a month.

    So Huang Xiaolong did not need to worry about the safety of Dragon Island for the time being.

    The most important task at hand was those black daggers!

    Huang Xiaolong had five black daggers in hand. This trip to Shushan Sword Sect, he aimed to get his hands on the remaining four, so he could put together a map and find the residence left by the immortals, as well as the formation to transport to the immortal realm!

    ¡°Also, Bai Chan, given your special status, you must conceal your Long Clan identity on Earth unless I permit otherwise,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes moved slightly. ¡°Conceal your aura as well.¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°Yes, Master, this servant understands,¡± Bai Chan replied obediently.

    Huang Xiaolong then took out several talismans and directly infused them into Bai Chan¡¯s body, completely shielding her unique Long Clan aura.

    Even the two crystal-clear and lustrous dragon horns that had emerged on Bai Chan¡¯s forehead vanished without a trace.

    As such, at first glance, Bai Chan looked like an ethereal and transcendent human beauty. Apart from a nearly perfect temperament, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of mana fluctuation on her, such that even a powerhouse at the Formation Realm or even at the Immortal Realm would be deceived, mistaking Bai Chan for nothing more than a frail woman who had not cultivated in spells, not to mention the basics of ancient martial arts.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong tossed a black hooded cloak to Bai Chan.

    Bai Chan donned the cloak, covering her body so that not a hint of her was exposed, appearing exceptionally mysterious.

    Huang Xiaolong led her out of the underworld.

    Atop the mountain.

    The altar was still there.

    However, atop the mountain was now packed with an impenetrable crowd of people!

    Looking around, even the foot of the mountain was covered in a dense mass of heads!

    Upon spotting Huang Xiaolong, a group of people immediately rushed over.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, along with Mr. Dongfang, Zhan Tang, and the Sect Master of Emei, swarmed around Huang Xiaolong, bombarding him with questions.

    ¡°Little Long, where have you been these past ten or so days?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s face was etched with concern. ¡°I heard from the Sect Master and the elders that you were battling a formidable enemy¡­¡±

    After Huang Xiaolong had pulled Bai Chan into the underworld, the mysterious power isolating this mountain peak had vanished, allowing everyone to run over here. However, what the people did not know was that a heaven-shaking battle had taken place here more than a dozen days ago.

    Even the Sect Master of Emei and several elders of the Emei Sect, who had been involved, were roared into unconsciousness, and their minds were so muddled that they couldn¡¯t recall exactly what had happened that night.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, no need to worry,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, his facial expression exceedingly relaxed.

    He transmitted a message to Bai Chan telling her to lift the curse spell attached to the altar. And silently, he erased all the curses afflicting the people of Long Island.

    Now, everyone could once again inherit the power of the dragon daily without harm.

    Huang Xiaolong softly consoled his wives for a few moments, before turning his attention to the Sect Master of Emei and the others.

    That night, they had been seriously injured, but after more than ten days of recuperation, they were mostly recovered, though their expressions were still filled with lingering fear.

    ¡°Master~~¡± The Sect Master of Emei, looking somewhat fearful, turned her gaze to Bai Chan who stood behind Huang Xiaolong, her entire body concealed by a black cloak.

    While her face was not visible, her graceful and tall figure was nothing short of a nightmare for the Sect Master of Emei and the others!

    ¡°You all need not be nervous, all is well,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed before quickly changing the subject. ¡°How many days are left until Sect Master Ling Feng of Shushan celebrates his 800th birthday?¡±

    ¡°Master, there are five days left,¡± the Sect Master of Emei replied respectfully.

    ¡°Oh? Is there still time if we set off for Shushan now?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This~~ Master, we must hurry,¡± the Sect Master of Emei said hastily.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s set off immediately! To the Shushan Sword Sect! I want to see what kind of trap that old dog Ling Feng has set up for me! Hahaha~!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, spirited and full of confidence!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 The World is Changing

    Chapter 1174: Chapter 1174: The World is Changing! Chapter 1174: Chapter 1174: The World is Changing! After deciding to rush to the Shushan Sword Sect, Huang Xiaolong immediately began making arrangements.

    For Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Dragon Island had been marked by the Dragon Realm, and a space-time tunnel leading here had been constructed! Although there was still at least a month¡¯s time before the second giant dragon descended upon Earth, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t feel comfortable leaving the people on the island behind.

    In terms of timing, it was difficult to be precise; after all, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could return in time before the arrival of the second dragon.

    He wouldn¡¯t gamble with the lives of his wife and friends.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re off to Shushan this time for a big event, and you probably won¡¯t take us with you, right?¡± Lin Jing smiled at Huang Xiaolong, understanding the situation well.

    The other wives also smiled, but their expressions harbored a faint melancholy.

    Huang Xiaolong had just returned, and now they would part again; their time together was brief and they would worry about him¡­what suffering!

    However, they knew the bigger picture, and did not cling to him.

    ¡°Little Long, you must go early and return early,¡± Cui Feiyan pouted. ¡°Also, be very careful. I think those overseas cultivators are up to no good. They¡¯re full of deceit and endless schemes.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed, his eyes twinkling as he said, ¡°No, this time, I¡¯ll take you all with me.¡±

    He paused for a moment and then added, ¡°Not just you, but everyone on Dragon Island will go to Shushan with me.¡±

    Huh?

    All tens of thousands of people on Dragon Island going to Shushan?

    Was this a prelude to war?

    Something didn¡¯t add up!

    Even though the people of Dragon Island were dragon-like, with more or less inherited dragon power and the practice of basic spells, they weren¡¯t strong enough to attack the formidable Shushan Sword Sect known overseas!

    If a real fight broke out, it was feared that just one of the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s late-stage Formation realm elders could exterminate all the people of Dragon Island with a mere backhand strike.

    Although Huang Xiaolong was invincible and could provide protection, guarding tens of thousands of people at the same time would inevitably divide his attention, which was detrimental to him.

    ¡°Island Master, you can rest assured and go to the Shushan Sect as planned. We will guard Dragon Island with various formations you¡¯ve set up, fearing no external enemies,¡± Mr. Dongfang hastily said.

    ¡°Yes, Island Master, it would be a burden for us to go with you, unable to help in the slightest,¡± Zhan Tang also said earnestly.

    ¡°Master, Shushan Sect is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, even boasting two reclusive Immortal Realm supreme powerhouses,¡± the Emei Sect Master said with a face full of concern. ¡°Moreover, the Shushan Sect has intricate connections. During the Hidden Dragon Rankings competition, you had already offended major powers such as the Qingcheng Sect, the Xia Family, and the Songshan Sect. They will surely join forces, setting up a net of heaven and earth against you, Master. If tens of thousands from Dragon Island were to go the Shushan Sword Sect, that would be¡­troublesome~~ We might not be able to take care of everything, possibly neglecting something important~~¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, his gaze deep as he looked towards the azure sky and murmured, ¡°This world is going to change.¡±

    The world is going to change?

    Everyone did not understand what Huang Xiaolong meant.

    In fact, it was only in the past few days that Huang Xiaolong began to have such premonitions.

    As a deity, Huang Xiaolong could pry into the secrets of fate!

    Earth was going to encounter some major events.

    Although he couldn¡¯t precisely deduce what kind of events they would be, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that they would be related to the Dragon Realm and the Immortal Realm!

    The Dragon Realm goes without saying; Bai Chan was of the pure-blooded Long Clan and had crossed space and time to arrive here. From that point forward, Earth would definitely have a cause and effect relationship with the distant Dragon Realm.

    And now, with Sect Master Ling Feng hosting a longevity feast and plotting major events, the nine mysterious black daggers would also surface. The Immortal Mansion behind the scenes would also appear before the eyes of the world.

    In this mysterious Immortal Mansion lay a formation that could transport one to the Immortal Realm!

    If there was a formation and the Immortal Mansion was found, the people of Earth could be transported to the Immortal Realm, so why couldn¡¯t the Immortals of the Immortal Realm descend as well?

    At worst, they would just be subject to some restrictions.

    Therefore, the future upheaval of Earth would definitely be related to the Dragon Realm and the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°My Dragon Island used to be impregnable, but it won¡¯t be so certain in the future,¡± Huang Xiaolong turned his head to look at the ancient and majestic altar.

    Not to mention other threats, Dragon Island couldn¡¯t even defend against the descent of the Long Clan, unless Huang Xiaolong moved the altar somewhere else.

    ¡°Master, let the people of Dragon Island go with you. I can guarantee everyone¡¯s safety,¡± Bai Chan said succinctly.

    She could naturally do it and had the confidence to make such a statement.

    Not to mention protecting the people of Dragon Island, she could level the Shushan Sword Sect to the ground in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°You better stay put,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then explained, ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should openly follow me to Shushan. Rather¡­ erm, I will provide you with a secluded place, absolutely safe~~ Even if the sky falls and the world ends, you can remain safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Little Long, are you referring to¡­?¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes lit up, guessing the answer.

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong intended to temporarily move all the people from Dragon Island to the Underworld!

    The Underworld was vast.

    How vast exactly?

    As large as the mortal world, so is the netherworld!

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was certain that the Underworld would not be smaller than the so-called Immortal or Dragon Realms!

    Moving people to the Underworld would indeed solve the problem once and for all: even if Earth perished, the Underworld would still exist. Even if Huang Xiaolong fell, the Underworld would remain.

    Normally, there is a separation between the living and the dead, with each taking different paths. A living person entering the Underworld, even if they were at the level of an Immortal, would be corrupted by the Yin energy, infiltrating their spirit and leading them towards destruction.

    But Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor who controlled everything in the Underworld, could naturally open up a way for the living to enter.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly to Ma Chuxia, then, without further ado, summoned the Underworld.

    The Naihe Bridge wound downward, looking like an ancient trail of bluestone slabs, bordered with strange and alluring Manzhushahua flowers swaying in the ghostly wind with a rustling sound.

    Gazing at the gates of Hell, everyone was struck with horror!

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to keep my identity a secret from you anymore. You can all enter the Underworld now. I have arranged for some palaces where you can stay. Your vitality and souls will not be harmed in the slightest,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile. ¡°In this way, it¡¯s as if I am carrying you with me at all times, and you are accompanying me to the Shushan Sword Sect.¡±

    Right then, the people of Dragon Island stepped onto the path to the underworld with reverence and astonishment, entering the netherworld!

    The large-scale migration of the living to the underworld is probably a first throughout Huaxia¡¯s history.

    Of course, this was only temporary.

    Most of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives also entered the Underworld, where they were well accommodated.

    Now, Dragon Island was devoid of life, leaving only Bai Chan and the people from the Emei Sect. Not even Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Feng Hanyan, and Huo Bingyan were spared; they were all sent to the Underworld.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Raising their flying swords, they swiftly departed from Dragon Island.

    Heading towards Shushan Sword Sect!

    ¡­

    Shushan Sword Sect!

    The land of the Shushan Sword Sect was an island abundant with Spiritual Energy, ethereal as if plucked from a dreamlike poem.

    On the island, there were immortal mountains.

    At this moment, the sky was clear with a blazing sun hanging high, illuminating the world and calming the sea, its surface a smooth and waveless azure.

    The immortal mountain on the island was shrouded in rolling clouds and mist. Within the hazy vapors, Sword Qi in a myriad of colors surged with incredible sharpness!

    These Sword Qis varied in length, some tens of feet, others even stretching over a dozen, and some mere meters.

    On each strand of Sword Qi sat a Shushan disciple, cultivating their Sword Intent in meditation, contemplation, and practice.

    This was sufficient to showcase the grandeur and immeasurable depth of the Shushan Sword Sect!

    Furthermore, on the island, white cranes danced, spiritual monkeys plucked peaches, tigers descended the mountains, immortal deer cried out, jade rabbits sprinted¡­ and there were palaces like mirages from a sea of illusions.

    Truly a haven for Immortals!

    The Shushan Sword Sect indeed deserved its reputation as the greatest sect in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world throughout history! While sects like Emei, Qingcheng, and Tianshan were also significant, they paled in comparison to the Shushan Sword Sect.

    At this time, the island was festooned with lights and decorations, brimming with joy. The air was filled with the rich aroma of immortal wine and an atmosphere of peace and harmony.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Now and then, sword lights or flying treasures like ships burst through the clouds and raced across the sky.

    Accompanied by extremely respectful salutations. ¡°The Family Head of the Xia Family, accompanied by the high echelons, has arrived to celebrate Sect Master Ling Feng¡¯s birthday!¡±

    ¡°The Sect Master of the Songshan Sect wishes Elder Brother Ling a happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°The Sect Master of Qingcheng Sect, along with the Elder Group, has arrived to wish Sect Master Ling Feng eternal life!¡±

    ¡­

    One after another, representatives from various sects arrived at Shushan to make preparations for the grand celebration that would take place in a few days.

    Among the clouds, some of the Shushan disciples seated on flying swords opened their eyes. In that instant, it seemed as if thunderbolts flashed through the clouds, producing a sound like crackling thunder!

    ¡°Our Shushan Sect is indeed in a golden age of prosperity today!¡±

    ¡°Yes, our Sect Master has led us well!¡±

    ¡°Our venerable Sect Master, on his 800th birthday, has invited the influential figures from across the world. With guests from afar and all sects coming to pay their respects, our Shushan Sect¡¯s influence will continue to intensify! The talent and potential of Senior Brother Nangong Hong surpass that of our current Sect Master. Under his leadership in the future, our sect will thrive even more.¡±

    ¡°However, during the last Hidden Dragon List competition, Senior Brother Nangong Hong unfortunately stumbled¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If that brat dares to come to our Shushan, he¡¯ll surely be obliterated!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Nangong Hong is in seclusion, enhancing his strength. He will personally take down that brazen little bastard!¡±

    ¡°Enough about that little bastard. Anyone who dares offend our Shushan, no matter how distant, shall be brought to justice!¡±

    ¡°Just afraid he doesn¡¯t have the guts to come.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t come? Hmph! That makes no difference. There¡¯s no place for him in this vast world anymore! Exterminate his entire clan! Kill!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, within a cave dwelling of the Shushan Sword Sect.

    Nangong Hong was seated in the center on a meditation cushion.

    Surrounding him was a circle of eminent figures with extraordinary gazes.

    There sat Sect Master Ling Feng of the Shushan Sect, along with the contemporary Elder Group, all mighty beings in the late stage of the Heavenly Way Law Phase!

    ¡°Nangong Hong!¡± Ling Feng said sternly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Disciple is present,¡± replied Nangong Hong calmly.

    ¡°Nangong Hong, I hope your recent failure hasn¡¯t discouraged you. Now, we shall personally enhance your strength and will integrate a peerless flying sword, a treasure passed down through generations of our Shushan Sword Sect, into your body. This will allow you to become one with the sword, invincible, with the ability to easily slay that little bastard! Do not let our expectations down!¡± Ling Feng declared resolutely.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nangong Hong replied solemnly.

    However, a fleeting sinister and eerie glint crossed his eyes.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 The Ancestor of Shushan

    Chapter 1175: Chapter 1175: The Ancestor of Shushan!! Chapter 1175: Chapter 1175: The Ancestor of Shushan!! At this moment, Nangong Hong¡¯s heart was filled with cold sneers.

    ¡°You bunch of fools! To be enemies with my master¡­ Hehehe~~~ My master is a divine being! Your scheming against him is simply seeking death! Fortunately, I, Nangong Hong, have seen the light in time and can wash away my past and start anew~~~ Wait for your deaths! This time, my master will annihilate the Shushan Sect! I must make amends for my crimes!

    Nangong Hong had already been brainwashed, becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s loyal dog, and now harbored extreme hatred for the entire Shushan Sect.

    ¡°Nangong Hong, we are now going to infuse a sect-protecting treasure into your body, making you one with the treasure and harmonizing your soul with it. This is no trivial matter and extremely complex. Normally, it would take at least a few years¡­ But this time, we have invited a Supreme Elder¡¯s avatar of consciousness! With him presiding over the process and considering your foundation and talents, which are extraordinary, it will be successful in one day!¡± Ling Feng looked quite proud. ¡°Nangong Hong, remember that the Shushan Sect has invested all its efforts into cultivating you. In the future, you must repay the sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nangong Hong nodded, but his heart stirred¨C

    An avatar of a Supreme Elder has already returned to Shushan¡­

    That¡¯s the realm of an Immortal!

    The Shushan Sect has only two Immortal realm beings controlling the destiny of the sect, hidden from the world, as elusive as dragons, but today, one has returned. Although it is only an avatar of consciousness, it is still remarkable!

    However, it does not matter, Nangong Hong thought, for his master is a divine being, even if both Supreme Elders themselves were to return, they would still be on a path to death, no match for him!

    After giving the instructions, Ling Feng waved his right hand, and a streak of blood-red sword light leaped directly above Nangong Hong¡¯s head.

    This was a blood-red flying sword, its blade engraved with dense tadpole-like scripts, and on its hilt, there was a sculpture of a bat, seemingly carved out of a gemstone, malevolent, evil, and bizarre.

    ¡°Nangong Hong, this is a flying sword that our Shushan Sword Sect confiscated after slaying a peerless demon overlord in the past. It is a demonic sword. But rest assured, this sword has been nurtured by generations of our sect¡¯s experts. Although it still contains demonic nature, you will be able to subdue it!¡±

    Nangong Hong nodded slightly, a flicker of excitement appearing on his face.

    As the unprecedented talent of the Shushan Sword Sect, he was naturally very aware of the demonic sword. Its quality was only slightly inferior to the sect¡¯s protecting treasure, the Purple-Green Twin Swords.

    As for the Purple-Green Twin Swords, they are treasures capable of killing millions and toppling nations, currently held by the two Immortal realm Supreme Elders. It¡¯s said that with both swords combined, they are invincible under heaven. Naturally, these treasures couldn¡¯t possibly be given to Nangong Hong for infusion. To allow Nangong Hong to infuse the demonic sword was already a tremendous grace. It was also a gamble by the Shushan Sword Sect, placing all their hopes on Nangong Hong¡¯s rapid rise, even possibly using him to annex and erode other sects!

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    At Ling Feng¡¯s command, the heads of the Elder Group waved their hands and continuously cast various symbols and scripts. Tidal waves of mana started to circulate within the cave.

    This mana and these symbols quickly formed a Formation, which directly entered the demonic sword.

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    The demonic sword began to radiate flames as hot as molten lava!

    Splatter~~ Sputter~~ Splatter~~~

    Under the enhancement of one Formation after another, the demonic sword actually started to melt!

    Before long, the demonic sword had melted into a jelly-like liquid.

    Hehehe~ He~ Hehehe~~~

    An evil and hoarse laughter rang out, and suddenly, a blood shadow sprang from the melting demonic sword. It was the phantom of a bat, flapping its wings ceaselessly, dripping with blood, emitting a deadly aura that darkened the sun and the moon. Layers of blood mist, thick as reality, diffused and couldn¡¯t be dissipated.

    This was the sword spirit of the demonic sword, revealed after the refining process.

    The core of this demonic sword was not the material used to forge it, nor the Formations branded on its blade, but the sword spirit!

    The extraction of the sword spirit to infuse into Nangong Hong¡¯s body and soul, making them one, was the goal.

    This would make Nangong Hong¡¯s body replace the ¡°sword,¡± and his soul would become the ¡°sword spirit.¡±

    Man and sword as one.

    After extracting the sword spirit of the demonic sword, Ling Feng suddenly shouted with a devout voice, ¡°Ancestors! Please show yourself! Lend us your strength!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    In the air, an intense fluctuation was released!

    An ancient figure slowly emerged from the void!

    An immense and incredible presence, so majestic it was unthinkable, instilled the idea that defiance was impossible, and submission was the only option¨Cit swept through the entire cave dwelling!

    ¡°Greetings to the Ancestor!!!¡±

    All those in the cave dwelling, including Ling Feng, many elders, and Nangong Hong, all deeply knelt before the figure.

    Of course, Nangong Hong was feigning compliance.

    The figure wore ancient attire, indistinct of any era, with three strands of long beard, a gaunt face¨Can embodiment of a Confucian scholar, holding a fan and wearing a head cloth. His attire was exceedingly ancient and unusual, and his entire demeanor was like that of an Immortal from a painting. Moreover, his aura was in perfect harmony with the world around him, almost as one.

    It was as if he was the sky.

    He was the earth!

    To defy him was to confront heaven and earth¨Cto defy the natural order!

    Supreme Elder!!!

    Immortal realm!

    That is, an Earth Immortal of this world!

    The ancestor of the Shushan lineage!

    However, this was just a projection of the Supreme Elder¡¯s divine consciousness, not his true form. If he were to truly descend, his aura would likely be indescribable.

    ¡°Ancestor~~¡± Ling Feng prostrated himself, quickly tremblingly spoke. ¡°Ancestor, this time we infused the demon sword into Nangong Hong¡¯s body, with the intent to fully elevate him. Moreover, to personally defeat a mighty enemy! This enemy, if not personally vanquished by Nangong Hong, would give rise to a Heart Demon within him!¡±

    ¡°Hmm~¡± the Supreme Elder gave a slight smile. ¡°I am already aware of this matter. Thereby, I have specifically come to assist you in infusing the demon sword into Nangong¡¯s body, achieving unity of man and sword, allowing for the easy defeat of typical late-stage Law of Heaven and Earth giants. Nangong Hong, not yet thirty, you are already an early-stage giant in the Law of Heaven and Earth realm. Your talents and intellect are far greater than mine in my early years. You must strive hard, for in the future, you might be able to¡­¡±

    At this point, the Supreme Elder¡¯s voice also trembled as he murmured softly. ¡°Enter into the Immortal realm and obtain a trace of true Immortal destiny!!!¡±

    At the mention of ¡°Immortal realm,¡± the ancestor of Shushan, this ancient being who has lived for thousands of years, the supreme invincible on Earth, was excited like a child!

    ¡°Ling Feng! Those black knives, you must find them quickly!¡± The Supreme Elder stabilized his emotions and sternly said. ¡°As for the youth who defeated Nangong Hong, if he dares to come and cause trouble at Shushan, let Nangong Hong execute him! If there is a powerful backing behind him, I can personally take action and eradicate his support!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, the disciple understands.¡± Ling Feng bobbed his head like a pecking chicken. ¡°Ancestor is invincible! Ancestor is invincible! No matter how strong that rascal¡¯s backing is, your first divine consciousness, Ancestor, is enough to annihilate him tenfold!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for more nonsense, now I will assist you in completely integrating the soul of the demon sword into Nangong Hong¡¯s body!¡± The Supreme Elder stretched out his right hand and pressed down!

    Boom~~!!!!

    The demon sword¡¯s bat-shaped soul directly embedded itself into Nangong Hong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Set the Formation!!!!¡± The Supreme Elder roared.

    Immediately thereafter, he and Ling Feng among others, began to cast various large Formations directly into Nangong Hong¡¯s body, helping him refine and assimilate the soul of the demon sword!

    After one day and one night!

    Nangong Hong stood within the cave dwelling, clad in an ancient, blood-robed costume. His eyes had turned completely blood-red, and a bat tattoo emerged on his forehead. Around his body, one could hear the eerie chants of demons, and streams of blood light burst forth from every pore in his body!

    Nangong Hong¡¯s temperament had turned sinister and strange.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± The Supreme Elder was very satisfied. ¡°Nangong Hong, you truly have extraordinary talent, perfectly fused with the demon sword, and now, your combat power should be no less than Ling Feng¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Nangong Hong, with this, can you still worry about not avenging that single arrow? Alright, it¡¯s about time we head out! Let¡¯s see if that little mongrel kept his promise and arrived!¡± A bloodthirsty glint flashed in Ling Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for him for a long time!¡±

    ¡°This time, his death is certain!!!!¡±

    After a moment, Ling Feng respectfully turned to the Supreme Elder. ¡°Ancestor, please join us. Witness the demise of that little mongrel who defied the honor of our Shushan!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Rain Prayer Formation

    Chapter 1176: Chapter 1176: Rain Prayer Formation Chapter 1176: Chapter 1176: Rain Prayer Formation Huang Xiaolong was flying on his sword, with his Long Clan servant ¡°Bai Chan¡± standing beside him.

    The people from the Emei Sect followed closely behind.

    ¡°Master, we are almost at the Shushan Celestial Island,¡± the Sect Master of the Emei Sect, knowledgeable like Old Ma, reported from behind.

    ¡°Mmm. I have already felt the strong aura of immortality, as well as countless cultivators gathering, creating fluctuations of mana~~¡± Huang Xiaolong deeply inhaled the slightly fishy sea air, which was mixed with the breath of numerous powerful cultivators coming from afar!

    ¡°It really is quite lively~~ All the top experts from the overseas world of cultivators are gathered here~~ I wonder what kind of gift the Shushan Sword Sect has prepared for me~~ Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat excited.

    His playful nature was aroused.

    After subduing Bai Chan, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s horizon had also broadened a lot, turning his attention to the realms of immortals and dragons. He had grown even more disdainful of these major sects overseas.

    To him, these major sects had essentially become his playthings. Those like Ling Feng and even the five immortals who suppressed the fate of the overseas world, namely the ¡°Earth Immortals,¡± were merely a bunch of dolls in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    No matter how powerful these people were, could they withstand even a few roars from Bai Chan?

    ¡°Right, once we reach Shushan, you all don¡¯t need to call me master. Just call me young master or something.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The people from the Emei Sect responded in unison.

    Shortly after, a celestial island, radiant and dreamlike with clouds and mist, came into sight!

    Between heaven and earth, as if in a fantasy! That stretch of sea was golden!

    Then I saw that outside the rugged mountains, there was a gateway of immortals!

    Outside the immortal gateway, there hung a huge plaque.

    The plaque had a few characters on it.

    On top were two large characters¨C¡°Shushan¡±

    Beneath the characters ¡°Shushan,¡± there were a few smaller characters¨C

    ¡°Exorcising Demons, Protecting the Dao¡±

    These characters, all vigorous and powerful, like silver hooks and iron strokes, and filled with an ethereal immortal aura, were akin to the elegant sleeves of an immortal. However, amidst the ethereal, they also contained an incredibly sharp Sword Qi and Sword Intent, almost capable of slicing through anything.

    Ordinary people staring at these characters for too long would have their eyes cut!

    ¡°Oh, this is the legendary Shushan, the number one major sect of the overseas world of cultivators. Hehehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled a few times, very playfully. ¡°I wonder if the two immortals who have guarded Shushan since ancient times have come this time. Fun, fun~~~¡±

    ¡°Master, the so-called realm of immortals on Earth are Earth Immortals. This level, whether in the realm of immortals or the realm of dragons, is merely cannon fodder, ants, laborers,¡± Bai Chan said with great disdain. ¡°Relying on these cats and dogs, they even dare to challenge the master. Master, you are a deity.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Huang Xiaolong, ultimately youthful in nature, said playfully. ¡°Most of the time, gods are also very bored~~~¡±

    Just then¨C

    ¡°You brat! You¡¯ve finally come! Our sect has been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    A sinister roar filled with murderous intent emitted from inside a splendid palace within Shushan.

    It was Sect Master Ling Feng¡¯s voice, filled with deep resentment.

    It seemed he was closely monitoring the situation, projecting his consciousness. Once he detected Huang Xiaolong, he would jump out and shout.

    At the same time, an immense consciousness swept out, scanning Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body without restraint.

    ¡°This lad truly has the audacity of the gods, to come as he speaks, truly ignorant and fearless indeed!¡±

    ¡°Today, what good end can he possibly have? Death is certain!¡±

    ¡°On the Dragon Ranking, he had flaunted himself enough, but he should have kept a low profile. Today, with the assembly of Shushan¡¯s heroes, how can he possibly gain any favor?¡±

    ¡°He is nothing but an unripe talent, yet he dares to challenge the authority of the Shushan Sect? He will simply be crushed to bits!¡±

    ¡°Heehee~~ those who want to kill him aren¡¯t limited to just the Shushan Sect~~ this guy has stirred up too many troubles, everyone wants him dead.¡±

    ¡°On Sect Master Ling Feng¡¯s 800th birthday, presenting this lad¡¯s head would be an excellent congratulatory gift~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡­

    Countless voices spoke out.

    These voices were filled with sarcasm, ridicule, disdain, and schadenfreude.

    Everyone was sure, this time Huang Xiaolong was like a fish trapped in a secret urn, with no way out.

    However, Huang Xiaolong merely smiled lightly, ¡°Sect Master Ling, today is indeed your grand celebration day, you should be more cheerful, don¡¯t be too gloomy~ it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Sure enough, at this juncture, Huang Xiaolong was still poking fun at Ling Feng with his remarks. This truly was audacious. As if going into this alone, he did not place the Shushan Sword Sect in his eyes at all.

    ¡°Hmph! Your mouth is still as foul!¡± Ling Feng suppressed his volcanic rage, speaking in a harsh tone. ¡°You brat, since you came today, then I will accompany you to have a good time~~ you, for murdering my son Xiao Peng, you wouldn¡¯t deny it, would you?¡±

    ¡°Er~~~ correct, I did kill that guy. Why would I deny it?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Ling Feng spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°As the saying goes, a feud over a murdered son cannot coexist under the same sky! You and Nangong Hong still have a battle pending, he will personally reclaim the lost honor. But one thing at a time. The vengeance for my son¡¯s murder, let¡¯s settle that here and now!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ what do you mean? Are you going to fight directly?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled.

    ¡°Today is a great joyful day for me, and I do not wish to blast you to death myself. So, before you enter Shushan Sect¡¯s gate, I will give you a test. If you can pass this test and enter the gate smoothly, then the grievance of you killing my son Xiao Peng will be wiped clean. But¡­ if you can¡¯t even make it into the gate¡­ then you might as well end it yourself! What do you say?¡±

    Ling Feng¡¯s words carried a domineering force, leaving no room for Huang Xiaolong to defy!

    It seemed, the Shushan Sect was indeed fully prepared against Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong had just arrived, and he had not yet entered Shushan, but the excitement had already begun.

    No feast is a good feast!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ good, interesting, very interesting. It seems, this trip wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was all smiles, showing no sign of refusal. He laughed. ¡°A test? What test?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll set up a ¡®Rain Seeking Formation¡¯ outside the mountain gate to pray for rain! This rain will hinder you from entering the gate! If you can make the rain stop, then, you¡¯ll have passed this test, and in front of everyone under the heavens, I will promise to never pursue the murder of my son again!¡±

    In Ling Feng¡¯s voice, there was a trace of having everything under control.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred slightly.

    Rainmaking has been a grand ritual since ancient times. In ancient times, whenever there was a drought, powerful figures would appear and set up altars to pray for heavy rain from the heavens.

    But for someone like Huang Xiaolong, such a ritual of rainmaking was actually child¡¯s play, and Sect Master Ling Feng must have known this. Therefore, one thing was certain: the ¡°Grand Rainmaking Array¡± that the Shushan sect planned to set up was bound to be extraordinary.

    But what did Huang Xiaolong have to fear?

    He could break all the spells in the world with just a thought!

    ¡°Alright. Go ahead and pray for rain; I will make it stop,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed very readily.

    ¡°Good, very good,¡± Sect Master Ling Feng said with a smile. ¡°The Emei sect has also arrived. Please, everyone, enter the mountain gate first, enjoy the drinks and fruits, and watch how our Shushan sect makes a fool of this ignorant junior!¡±

    It seemed that Sect Master Ling Feng was completely unaware that the entire Emei sect had already ¡°switched allegiance¡± and joined Huang Xiaolong.

    The Emei sect¡¯s Sect Master looked towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded subtly without a change in expression.

    Immediately, the Emei sect¡¯s Sect Master led all the high-ranking members and disciples, who flew into the mountain gate with a whoosh of their swords, disappearing into the mountains.

    Outside the mountain gate, only Huang Xiaolong and Bai Chan, whose presence was as calm as still water, remained.

    The next moment¨C

    ¡°Grand Rainmaking Array! Arise!!!!¡±

    Boom~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    Several jade stones soared into the sky.

    Each piece of jade was carved with dragon and snake-like runes, emitting subtle mana fluctuations.

    The palm-sized jade stones quickly expanded in the wind, transforming into majestic altars.

    A total of six altars floated in the airspace in a special sequence, forming a complex array.

    Those who were knowledgeable could tell that each altar was equivalent to a rare and superior magical treasure.

    Six altars formed a ¡°Grand Rainmaking Array¡± whose quality was definitely higher than any historical ¡°Rainmaking Array.¡±

    Indeed, the Shushan sect maintained its grand style with an extraordinary approach!

    ¡°The altars are ready, and the Grand Rainmaking Array has been set up; now, I would like to invite six friends to ascend the arrays and pray for rain!¡± Sect Master Ling Feng announced loudly.

    Six altars required six people to perform the spell of rainmaking.

    It can be said that the stronger the mana of the practitioners, the more powerful the Grand Rainmaking Array would be.

    This means that the current situation was very unfavorable for Huang Xiaolong.

    Six people praying for rain, forming a united front, while Huang Xiaolong, alone, had to stop the rain¡­ This was basically equivalent to facing six opponents alone, which was extremely difficult.

    ¡®The Shushan Sword Sect is indeed insidious, shamelessly using this trick against me. But what do I have to fear? Hahaha~~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong said playfully, ¡°What¡¯s so great about six people praying for rain? Even if ten thousand people prayed, I could break it with one move!¡±

    ¡°What arrogance!¡± A roar erupted.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Golden light soared into the sky.

    A middle-aged Taoist, clad in a golden robe with purple-gold trim, flew up from the mountains!

    This man had a fair complexion, a ruddy face, and eyes as deep as the ocean, harboring a terrifying power within. A slight exertion of his mana unleashed a fearsome sound like a mountain collapsing and a tsunami!

    This man was also a major figure!

    Late stage of the Earthly Immortal realm, a match for Sect Master Ling Feng!

    ¡°Ah~~! The Sect Master of the Qingcheng Sect, Master Shan Xu, has personally taken action! Oh my God!¡±

    In the mountains, gasps of astonishment echoed around.

    It turned out that this middle-aged Taoist was the contemporary Sect Master of the Qingcheng Sect, Master Shan Xu.

    ¡°You scoundrel! You crippled Qingcheng Sect¡¯s top genius, Cang Luan! The Qingcheng Sect is irreconcilable with you!¡± Master Shan Xu, glaring venomously at Huang Xiaolong, said.

    ¡°Save your breath. Since you want to pray for rain, just ascend the platform,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    Master Shan Xu, without further words, directly flew to one of the jade altars, sat down cross-legged, and began to muster his mana.

    Oh my God! It¡¯s unbelievable! The Qingcheng Sect¡¯s Sect Master, a late-stage Earthly Immortal, has personally come out to pray for rain¡­ Isn¡¯t this making a mountain out of a molehill?

    Moreover, Master Shan Xu was not praying alone but combined the power of five others to cast the spell together.

    In this case, it was almost impossible for Huang Xiaolong to stop the rain!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I might as well join in the fun,¡± said a golden-robed elder as he too flew up.

    This man¡¯s entire being seemed to be composed of countless suns, emanating waves of pure Yang mana and radiating scintillating brilliance.

    He was also a late-stage Earthly Immortal powerhouse.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah~~!!! The Xia Family¡¯s Supreme Elder, a venerable relic of over a thousand years, has also arrived!¡±

    The golden-robed elder did not even spare Huang Xiaolong a glance as he directly swept onto another altar and sat down, seemingly meditating.

    Remarkable!

    Already, two late-stage Earthly Immortal heavyweights had taken their places on the altars, ready to perform the spell and pray for rain!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 The Rain is Coming

    Chapter 1177: Chapter 1177: The Rain is Coming!! Chapter 1177: Chapter 1177: The Rain is Coming!! At this moment, Sect Master Shan Xu of the Qingcheng Sect and the Supreme Elder of the Xia Family, both supremely powerful figures at the later stages of the Earthly Divine Realm, had already taken their places on the jade stone altars, ready to pray for rain.

    Countless Shushan disciples, as well as the guests, were completely shocked!

    It is known that the ritual of praying for rain, even an ordinary practitioner of Divine Skills, could perfectly control.

    Being in the later stages of the Earthly Divine Realm, in the outside world, was almost equivalent to being at the very top of the pyramid¡­

    Two cultivators in the later stages of the Earthly Divine Realm praying for rain truly seemed like using a butcher¡¯s cleaver to kill a chicken. Could it bring down a torrential rain covering thousands of miles? How would Huang Xiaolong stop the rain?

    It seemed that this time Huang Xiaolong really had to admit defeat!

    Moreover, during the Hidden Dragon List competition, people had only seen Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ferocious nature and fighting power, they had never seen him cast spells. This time, he probably couldn¡¯t even enter the gates of the Shushan Sect, and would have to take his own life!

    However, Huang Xiaolong was all smiles, cheerfully saying, ¡°Still short of four seats, hurry up, don¡¯t waste time~~¡±

    ¡°Big talker! Little bastard, I think you won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin!¡± Another powerhouse rose up like a towering mountain, his aura soaring to a thousand zhang!

    It was a middle-aged man, imposingly so, at the later stages of the Earthly Divine Realm!

    ¡°Oh? And who are you? Have I ever offended you, maybe killed your son or disciple?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Hengshan Sect Master!¡± The middle-aged man gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with resentment. ¡°When you killed my sect¡¯s genius Mo Shaoxin, did you ever think there would be a day like today?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I remember now, Mo Shaoxin¡­ right, right, right, he was acting arrogantly in front of me, truly deserved to die.¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    It didn¡¯t matter at all~~

    The Hengshan Sect Master, furious to the point of gnashing his teeth, directly took his place on the third jade stone altar.

    Then, another powerhouse appeared and took his place on the fourth jade stone altar.

    This was the current Sect Master of the Songshan Sect, whose beloved son, ¡°Shi Feng,¡± had also died at the hands of Huang Xiaolong, a situation of the white-haired sending off the black-haired, too tragic to witness.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± A harsh laugh erupted.

    Yet another powerhouse, bristling with murderous intent, appeared, also a colossal figure at the later stages of the Earthly Divine Realm, ¡°My Zhongnan Mountain¡¯s genius ¡®Pu Gonglin,¡¯ died at your hands~~~ Today, you must pay with your blood for this debt!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took quite a while to recall this ¡°Pu Gonglin.¡± ¡°No way? I only crippled him though, Heaven spares lives, I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words left the audience breathless with fury!

    Heaven spares lives?

    Ridiculous! You crippled a genius, which is countless times more cruel than killing him. This isn¡¯t about Heaven sparing lives, this is downright viciousness!

    ¡°Pu Gonglin was proud by nature, he committed suicide in his room after being crippled by you! Today, I must execute you!¡± The powerhouse from Zhongnan Mountain took his place on the fifth jade stone altar.

    ¡°Just one more, just one more~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed impatient.

    Everyone doubted if something was wrong with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain.

    Even a madman wouldn¡¯t go to this extent, right?

    Indeed, during the competition on the Hidden Dragon List, Huang Xiaolong had been wildly unrestrained. But he had been facing peers of his generation¨Cafter all, they were all talented individuals under the age of thirty.

    But today¡­

    To provoke the heads of major sects, all powerful at the later stages of the Earthly Divine Realm¨Cit wasn¡¯t madness; it was a sign that something was wrong with his brain!

    ¡°The last seat, let this humble old man take it.¡± An old man with the appearance of a boyish crane and also at the later stages of the Earthly Divine Realm, a member of the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s Elder Group, quickly flew up and took his place on the sixth jade stone altar.

    This arranged the rain-praying array perfectly!

    Six towering figures, each sitting dominant over their section, connected their auras and mana invisibly, making an unbreakable link!

    They all looked down from above, their garments billowing, like gods incarnate.

    ¡°You brat~~¡± Ling Feng couldn¡¯t hide his smugness. ¡°Do we need to continue?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ what do you mean by this?¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the situation?¡± Ling Feng screamed. ¡°Our Shushan Sect¡¯s rain-praying array is no trivial matter, arranged by six jade stone altars with the enhancement of magical treasures, and now, with six colossal figures at the later stages of the Earthly Divine Realm fully committed, it will bring torrential rain all over the world! How will you stop it? When the time comes, you¡¯ll be like an ant, insignificant, feeble, powerless to reverse the situation!¡±

    ¡°Listen! I¡¯m giving you one chance!¡± Ling Feng said menacingly. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to submit now, then kneel down, and crawl step by step into the mountain gate! Then, let tens of thousands of Shushan disciples each spit on your face. This way, you won¡¯t have to take your own life, and the Sect will pardon you for the murder of Xiao Peng.¡±

    In fact, Ling Feng didn¡¯t want Huang Xiaolong to die right away. He wanted to torment him severely, bit by bit, utterly crushing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dignity underfoot!

    ¡°Pfft¨Cyou¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then said with an eager face, ¡°Alright, begin the rain invocation.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stubborn defiance, Ling Feng sneered and then addressed the towering figures seated on the high jade dais, ¡°Esteemed six, thank you for your efforts. Now, you may begin the rain invocation. Give it your all!¡±

    The six started murmuring their incantations.

    Surges of immense mana fluctuations, like morning radiance, spilled from their bodies and illuminated the dense, ancient runes carved upon the jade dais.

    The runes of the six jade daises intertwined, forming a spectacular net spanning dozens of miles, truly a sight to behold!

    The next second!

    ¡°Wind rises!!!!¡±

    The six titans roared simultaneously, their voices thunderous!

    Wooooooo!!!!!!!

    The originally calm sea suddenly erupted into fierce winds!

    The wind, with tremendous momentum, spread at the speed of light, instantly sweeping across the entire ocean, then, like a plague, crossed the coastline to ravage the land!

    This wind affected the entire globe¨Cevery country, every city, every town, and even every village!

    ¡°Clouds gather!!!!¡±

    The clear sky for miles dropped in pressure, and dense clouds, like pieces of cloth, masked the sun and obscured the sky.

    Global clouds!

    As if a profound darkness had descended!

    ¡°Lightning flashes!!!!¡±

    ¡°Thunder roars!!!!¡±

    In the terrifying clouds, arcs of electricity writhed like venomous snakes, fearsome and horrific!

    Crack~~ crack~~ crack~~!!!!!!!

    The sounds of thunder exploded, as if war had broken out!

    This was not just a phenomenon over the ocean; it now affected every corner of the globe!

    The six supreme juggernauts, in the late stages of the Divine Skills realm, joining forces¨Cwas this a matter to be taken lightly?

    At this moment, everyone around the world fell into a state of unprecedented panic!

    It was as if, suddenly and unexpectedly, without any sign¡­ the apocalypse depicted in disaster movies had arrived!

    In everyone¡¯s mind across the globe surged a thought¨Cwas the Maya prophecy about the destruction of the earth about to come true?

    Suddenly!

    The six titans roared like furious lions¨C

    ¡°Rain arrives!!!!!!!!¡±

    Whoosh~~~~!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The sky looked as if it had been pierced by a massive hole!

    A torrential downpour began to fall!

    At this moment, there was a global downpour!

    ¡°You little runt! After we complete the rain invocation, the entire earth will be engulfed in fierce storms! I want to see how you can stop this rain! You have no way out but death!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1178 - Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 I Command the Rain to Stop and It

    Chapter 1178: Chapter 1178: I Command the Rain to Stop, and It Dares Not Continue! Chapter 1178: Chapter 1178: I Command the Rain to Stop, and It Dares Not Continue! At that time, the six super-giants in the late stage of the Heaven and Earth Formation had finally completed the rain prayer.

    The torrential downpour poured down, drenching the entire earth like it was submerged in a rainy season.

    All beings on Earth were filled with terror, regardless of their country. Whether they were from any of the three teachings and nine classes, nobility, or commoners, they had all broken down, thinking the end of the world had arrived.

    At this moment, in the pitch-black world, only Shushan¡¯s immortal island remained peaceful, shrouded in radiant, multicolored lights, shining brightly.

    Shushan seemed even more like a heavenly sanctuary, a sacred place, from which waves of laughter and joy emerged.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on his flying sword, naturally emitting mana fluctuations that blasted the incoming raindrops into fine powder, keeping him completely dry.

    He looked up, gazing into the dark sky.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Sect Master Ling Feng¡¯s uninhibited laughter rang out, ¡°How about it, you little brat! How can you make the rain stop? Under this powerful force, you are like an ant! Do you feel utterly insignificant and lowly now? So much for your brief success, now you finally understand that in front of my Shushan Sword Sect, you are nothing, right?¡±

    Laughter also echoed among the mountains, where everyone was mocking Huang Xiaolong for his presumption.

    On the jade platform, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s enemies looked down on him with disdain and bitterness in their eyes, as if viewing a complete failure.

    ¡°You little bastard, do you have anything left to say? Just kill yourself!!!!¡± the Qingcheng Sect elder, with eyes wide in fury, roared.

    ¡°Hahahaha! This is called no one is spared by the heavens!¡± The Xia Family¡¯s Supreme Elder chuckled while stroking his beard. ¡°One who brings disaster on himself invites trouble!¡±

    ¡°The Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s rain prayer formation indeed captures the creative force of heaven and earth; this is the force of nature, which is impossible for humans to contend with,¡± said the Sect Master proudly. ¡°The so-called ¡®man¡¯s determination can conquer nature¡¯ is simply a joke.¡±

    Standing behind Huang Xiaolong, Bai Chan softly said, ¡°Master, this rain prayer formation is indeed a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with confident smile. ¡°This formation has invoked the power of gods, so it¡¯s not ordinary mana that can drive it.¡±

    The power of gods?

    Bai Chan was somewhat confused. ¡°Master, this Earth has long entered the age of decline of magic, where deities have perished, leaving only you as the sole divinity.¡±

    Yes, on Earth, the only deity left was Huang Xiaolong. So, how could the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s rain prayer formation invoke the power of gods?

    Even Bai Chan of the Long Clan found Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words somewhat baffling.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could answer, Ling Feng¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°You little scoundrel, stop wasting your efforts! This rain prayer formation is the result of generations of our Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s predecessors diligently studying and sensing the profound heavens to set up. It is indestructible by human efforts. Not to mention you, even an immortal as powerful as any wouldn¡¯t be able to break it! Just kneel down now!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong also burst into laughter. ¡°Stop bluffing. This inherited rain prayer formation of your Shushan Sword Sect, in my view, is pitifully naive! I don¡¯t even need to cast a spell; I just need to shout for this rain to stop, and it dare not continue!¡±

    No casting spells, just shouting for the rain to stop, and it dares not continue?

    This¡­

    Was this a joke?

    Even a blind person could see how extraordinary the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s rain prayer formation was, with rain pouring down as if gods had descended, as if deities were roaring in anger!

    You, a mere mortal, command the rain to stop with a few words?

    This wasn¡¯t arrogance; this was getting your head stuck in a door!

    ¡°How preposterous! How utterly preposterous!¡± Ling Feng was infuriated to the point of embarrassment!

    The rain prayer formation, a source of pride for generations of the Shushan Sword Sect, was now being disparaged so harshly by Huang Xiaolong! This was a public and brutal humiliation of the Shushan Sword Sect!

    This was intolerable! Unbearable!

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Between heaven and earth, a voice filled with disdain rang out.

    Indistinctly, one could see the figure of a scholar, quietly standing on the highest peak of the immortal island of Shushan.

    ¡°Young man, such arrogance is not a good thing.¡± Suddenly, a vast thought descended from that peak, spreading in all directions, ¡°The Rain-Praying Formation of our Shushan Sect possesses divinity. How could you, a mere fledgling, presume to speak lightly of it?¡±

    This thought was immensely grand, worthy of being called magnificent! It was like a sage teaching the world, like a spring breeze sweeping across the land, like a method used by sages from Ancient Times!

    An almost invincible pressure made everyone on the island tremble!

    ¡°Ancestor! Please calm your anger!¡± Sect Master Ling Feng hastily said.

    Ancestor?

    ¡°Ah! The Supreme Elder of the Shushan Sword Sect has returned! Heavens! An Immortal Realm, a supremely invincible being!¡± Someone screamed.

    Immediately¨C

    ¡°Greetings to the Shushan Ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Greetings to the Elder!¡±

    ¡­

    A wave of flattery and praise erupted.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, paid no heed and began to explain with interest to Bai Chan. ¡°Yes, the Earth is in its final epoch of the Dharma, but during Ancient Times, deities were also born. This Rain-Praying Formation of the Shushan Sect is a conduit to five formerly divine beings, allowing them to bring rain.¡±

    ¡°These five deities were Master of Thunder, Lady of Lightning, Master Yu, Uncle Feng, and Cloud God¨Cthese were the five gods who controlled wind, rain, thunder, and clouds in Ancient Times,¡± Huang Xiaolong said composedly.

    ¡°Ah? Master, do these five Earthly deities still exist?¡± Bai Chan asked, greatly perplexed.

    ¡°No, Master of Thunder, Lady of Lightning, Master Yu, Uncle Feng, Cloud God ¡ª they have long since perished.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°But in the world, there remains a trace of their divine essence, divine power.¡±

    As he spoke, a light also sparked in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of this before. However, at this moment, the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s Rain-Praying Formation has indeed stirred the remnants of these five deities into action!¡±

    Indeed, the seemingly invincible Rain-Praying Formation of the Shushan Sword Sect is simple in principle¨Cit¡¯s merely using the power of gods, though not their full power, but the traces of divine power left behind by the gods in the mortal world. And these traces of divine power, as time passes, will eventually disperse like smoke.

    This trace of divine power is extremely weak. For example, the divine power left by the Master of Thunder would only amount to one thousandth of his power at his peak!

    But, merely a thousandth of divine power, that is still divine power!

    ¡°Then¡­ Master, what do you plan to do now?¡± Bai Chan asked.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¨Cvery simple. I don¡¯t even need to use mana. I¡¯ve said before, if I call for the rain to stop, it will stop!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Immediately!

    Yuan Xiaolong looked up at the sky, raised his right index finger, and gently pointed. His eyes blazed with divine light as he commanded loudly, ¡°Master of Thunder, stand down!¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than the thunderous roar, which had been reverberating between heaven and earth like a nuclear explosion, suddenly ceased!

    ¡°Lady of Lightning, submit!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shouted again, his voice powerful enough to swallow rivers and mountains!

    Among the clouds, those sea-dragon-like writhing flashes of lightning suddenly vanished completely!

    ¡°Cloud God, withdraw!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s momentum did not wane.

    The dark clouds that filled the skies and the world dispersed.

    It was as if the clouds had been swept away to reveal the sun.

    The world, trapped in profound darkness, also burst forth in brilliance.

    The briefly absent brilliant sunlight once again spread across, smiling brightly.

    The earth¡¯s creatures, already fallen into despair, at this moment, appeared to see the first light of dawn. They all knelt down one after another, either with hands clasped or making the sign of the cross on their chests. They prayed for the protection from the divine amidst the obscure, hoping that no more disasters would befall them. They prayed for world peace.

    Huang Xiaolong continued to shout¨C

    ¡°Uncle Feng, cease!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had not cast any spells, but it was as if his words commanded reality. The moment he spoke, the howling winds that whirled like devils around the globe suddenly ceased their fury.

    Calm seas and peaceful world!

    Finally¨C

    ¡°Master Yu, yield!¡±

    The rain stopped!

    Without a second¡¯s delay, as soon as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words fell, the torrential rain ceased.

    The wind stopped, the thunder vanished, the lightning dissipated, the clouds scattered, and the rain stopped¡­

    All in one breath!

    During this time, Huang Xiaolong truly did as he said, he had not cast any spells, not even a trace of mana was released.

    Merely through shouting, he broke Shushan¡¯s sword sect¡¯s, so-called invincible, Rain Prayer Formation!

    Man conquers heaven! Defying the heavens!

    Quiet!

    All of Shushan, a sheer quiet!

    A silence so profound it was terrifying!

    Even the ancestors of the Shushan Sword Sect, those Immortals of Supreme Elder status, shut their mouths at this moment.

    Now, as the heavens and earth returned to normal, the scorching sun shone high, the sky clear for thousands of miles, the sea blue under the sky, seagulls flying close to the surface of the sea¡­

    It was as if that fierce storm had never come!

    And as if, the recent events were just a fleeting illusion.

    The world was still the same world.

    ¡°This young man, too¡­ too powerful¨Cit¡¯s unbelievable! His first encounter with Shushan Sword Sect in battle of magic, a complete victory!¡± Amidst the mountains, a trembling shriek finally erupted, an impulsive utterance, but as soon as the speaker finished, they immediately shut up, keeping silent, fearing they would attract trouble.

    But everyone heard it.

    On further thought, indeed, it was true.

    In this contest, the Shushan faction could be said to have been utterly defeated!

    One, six mighty powers of the Heaven and Earth semblance stage joined hands, exerting full effort to bring rain, yet utterly defeated.

    Two, Huang Xiaolong, with just a few words spoken lightly, broke the Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s ultimate Formation without using even a trace of mana or shedding a drop of sweat. It was unbelievably easy.

    Three, as the saying goes, ¡®it¡¯s easy to invite the gods but hard to send them away.¡¯ To be able to summon the rain is naturally difficult, but how to send it back is even much harder!

    Everyone understood clearly¨Cthis time, the Shushan Sword Sect had been thoroughly embarrassed!

    It was originally a well-prepared, neatly arranged plan to humiliate Huang Xiaolong, to slap Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face repeatedly, but it ended up with them being fiercely slapped back, stunned!

    Probably, since the founding of the Shushan Sword Sect, such an embarrassment had never occurred!

    ¡°Master, how did you do it?¡± Bai Chan couldn¡¯t understand it either. He found it unbelievable.

    ¡°Quite simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Wind, Rain, Thunder, Lightning, and Cloud, these five gods, if they were still in their prime and met me, would also have to submit!¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes also emitted a trace of disdain for the world, dominating all around.

    Indeed, the Yin Emperor governs the underworld, controlling life, old age, sickness, and death, holding a status indeed higher than those of Lord Thunder, Lady Lightning, Master Yu, Uncle Feng, and Cloud God.

    ¡°Now, these five divine beings have fallen, leaving behind only traces of their divine power. Subjugating these traces of divine power is merely a matter of a few words for me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Bai Chan suddenly realized.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled with brilliance. ¡°I have already captured these traces of divine power left by these five gods¡­ Good, good, any trace of divine power in the heavens and earth shall be utilized by me! Capture it!!¡±

    Boom~~~~~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s invincible divine consciousness spread out like a net!

    Capturing divine power!

    Catching traces of divine power left in the mortal realm by the five great gods of Wind, Rain, Thunder, Lightning, and Cloud!

    This divine power, if controlled by Huang Xiaolong, would have enormous use!

    Mortals engaging with this divine power could not bring out much effect¨Clike a waste of heaven¡¯s treasures!

    This divine power in the hands of Huang Xiaolong, a divine being himself, was like an added wing to a tiger!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong released his divine consciousness to capture the divine power, he laughed. ¡°How about that? I said just a few shouts and the rain would stop. I¡¯ve long said that your Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s Rain Prayer Formation is nothing but a joke in my eyes. Hahahaha¨Cconcede, concede then. Sect Master Ling Feng, can we consider the grudge over slaying your son Ling Xiaopeng settled? Hahahaha¨CYou are a Sect Master, I believe you will keep your word.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice also was filled with schadenfreude.

    Puff~~~!

    Ling Feng almost spat out a mouthful of old blood!

    But he was momentarily at a loss for words!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Good, very good~~¡± the Shushan Sect¡¯s Supreme Elder issued a chilling sound. ¡°Young man, just enter our sect¡¯s gates. However¡­ our Shushan Sect will never allow anyone to bully their way in¡­ Mind yourself, mind yourself indeed!¡±

    The tone of this Supreme Elder was filled with thinly veiled venomous hatred, as if already personally brewing various schemes against Huang Xiaolong.

    Rumble~~~~~!

    Shushan Sword Sect, the sect gates swung wide open!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1179 - Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Come Out Nangong Hong

    Chapter 1179: Chapter 1179: Come Out, Nangong Hong! Chapter 1179: Chapter 1179: Come Out, Nangong Hong! Huang Xiaolong strolled into the entrance of the Shushan sect with Bai Chan leisurely, completely unconcerned that it was a trap set for him, as if he was walking in his own backyard.

    Two sword-carrying Shushan disciples, both in the Tribulation Crossing realm, led the way for Huang Xiaolong. Their gaze was cold and terrifying, mixing gloom and murderous intent as they looked at Huang Xiaolong as if he were the enemy who had killed their father and stolen their wife.

    One of them even said through gritted teeth, ¡°You are boundlessly arrogant, openly challenging our Shushan sect, repeatedly insulting us~~~Your arrogance won¡¯t last long! Today, you shall be suppressed to death!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡¯Do not do unto others what you don¡¯t want others to do unto you.¡¯ Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered, then shifted his gaze, taking in the beauty of Shushan at his leisure.

    This place was indeed a sacred land of immortality, with white apes offering peaches of immortality, elk carrying lingzhi mushrooms, jade rabbits hopping on the grass, and cranes emitting long cries¡­

    Green mountains and clear waters, birds chirping and flowers fragrancing the air.

    In the sky, there were even rainbows arching like bridges, creating a magnificent spectacle.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong was led to the venue where the banquet was being held.

    It was a vast garden with lush green grass, exquisite flowers and spiritual trees, tweeting spiritual birds, and butterflies flitting about gracefully.

    In the garden, many seats were set up, occupied by renowned cultivators from the overseas worlds.

    At this time, when these overseas cultivators saw Huang Xiaolong arrive, they cast their gazes towards him.

    Under the scrutiny of these sharp gazes, an average person would have instantly crumbled, but Huang Xiaolong was completely unfazed.

    Within the gazes fixated on Huang Xiaolong, besides resentment and hatred, the majority also contained a hint of fear.

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s earlier display had directly slapped the face of the Shushan Sword sect, further deepening people¡¯s understanding of his capabilities, making him seem even more mysterious and unpredictable.

    At the head of this garden was a jade platform engraved with runes, emitting ethereal divine light.

    Sitting on the jade platform was today¡¯s birthday honorand, the contemporary Sect Master of the Shushan Sword sect, Ling Feng, along with the Elder Group, a bunch of old fogeys with mana as heavy as mountains.

    These people were all watching Huang Xiaolong with chilly, predatory eyes.

    Ling Feng sat motionless with a regal bearing, overlooking all under heaven from between his brows. However, his complexion was very unsightly, ashen.

    It was strange that the Supreme Elder of the Shushan sect who had appeared earlier and Nangong Hong were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong just chuckled, ¡°Is today supposed to be a happy occasion or a funeral? I see the folks from Shushan sect all wearing mourning faces, as if someone has died~hehe~~quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°You brat~ sit down for now. I will deal with you slowly,¡± Ling Feng said with a gaze so dark it seemed water could be wrung from it, looking towards Huang Xiaolong. His murderous intent was barely concealed.

    However, there was also a clear, confident dominance exuding from his eyes.

    Yes, he was extremely confident that in this sure-win situation, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with his life!

    Huang Xiaolong nonchalantly found an empty seat, sat down, and crossed his legs with ease.

    Bai Chan stood obediently behind him without uttering a word.

    Cultivators sitting nearby hastily stood up and looked for other seats, obviously trying to distance themselves from Huang Xiaolong.

    As a result, the area around where Huang Xiaolong sat quickly became eerily deserted.

    At that moment, Ling Feng stood up with a clear voice and said, ¡°Today on the 800th birthday celebration of yours truly, I welcome guests from all directions and thank you for honoring me with your presence~~ thank you.¡±

    Though he spoke humbly, his manner was very arrogant.

    The whole place fell silent, everyone pricking up their ears to listen to Ling Feng speak, their faces showing utmost respect and not daring to show the slightest hint of disrespect.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, before the birthday feast begins, I do have some words to say,¡± Ling Feng¡¯s eyes flashed as he swiftly moved on to the main point after the pleasantries, ¡°I would like to invite Nangong Hong! My Shushan Sword sect, throughout history, has produced the strongest genius ever born¨CNangong Hong!¡±

    Ling Feng let out a sneer. ¡°Perhaps, some may still remember the scene when Nangong Hong was defeated by that kid during the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition? Hehe~~ no matter, victory and defeat are common for warriors. We who cultivate spells should have open hearts, embracing all things, that is how one achieves greatness. Nangong Hong may have lost once, but this time, he will reclaim his glory with his own hands! It¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to lose consecutively twice to the same person! Absolutely impossible!¡±

    ¡°Nangong Hong has grown tremendously, a vast difference from the time of the Hidden Dragon Ranking competition!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s gaze finally settled on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You little brat, do you dare to fight Nangong Hong once more today?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Nangong Hong?¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°You guys really are persistent. Oh well, let him come out. I¡¯ll teach him how to be a human being.¡±

    ¡°Do not be arrogant!¡± Ling Feng roared furiously. ¡°How can the dignity of my Shushan Sword sect be trampled over and over again by you?¡±

    ¡°Nangong Hong! Come out!!!!¡±

    Boom~~!!!!

    The sky tore apart!

    A tall and majestic youth, dressed in black, walked out from the void!

    Nangong Hong appeared! His chiseled features were striking, his figure towering like a deity, with a pair of eyes that could captivate countless beams of light¨Ca born king. In any situation, he could become the shining focal point of the entire place!

    His aura had indeed undergone a heaven-shattering change since the time of the Dragon Ranking. Not only had it grown more formidable, but also more sinister and bizarre. Standing tall with a straight spine, he was like a flying sword that could pierce the heavens, and even the mere glint in the corner of his eye compelled people to kneel and worship earnestly.

    What was even more brutal was that a blood-colored bat phantom emerged, soaring up from above his head. The face of the bat phantom, however, was Nangong Hong¡¯s own! An immense demonic aura erupted, shaking the ancient world!

    Everyone saw that Nangong Hong¡¯s earthly manifestation had turned into an infinitely evil blood bat!

    The breath of this blood bat was simply terrifying. Even the giants in the later stages of the earthly manifestation realm were feeling unsettled now.

    ¡°I understand now! Shushan has really invested heavily, integrating a supreme artifact into Nangong Hong¡¯s body, merging it with his divine soul! This is a defiance of the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Now, Nangong Hong¡¯s combat power can definitely rival that of the giants in the later stages of the earthly manifestation realm! He could even kill the vast majority of them!¡±

    ¡°This aura is not weaker than Sect Master Ling Feng, right?¡±

    ¡°Too horrible! Nangong Hong, he¡¯s not even thirty yet, right? And he¡¯s already standing at the pinnacle of the world¡­ His future achievements are unfathomable! It¡¯s terrifying to even think about it! A freak of nature! No, that term doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it!¡±

    ¡°The future leader of the overseas world is Nangong Hong; that much is already certain. It was bound to happen eventually, but Shushan has sped up the timeline. Shushan has really put a lot on the line~~¡±

    ¡­

    The emotions of those present were extremely complex.

    Nangong Hong¡¯s dominant appearance left them no choice but to be shocked.

    They all had a deep premonition that Ling Feng¡¯s birthday feast was not as simple as it seemed on the surface!

    It seemed the old wine drinker¡¯s intent was not on the wine after all!

    But even though they knew Shushan had some tricks up its sleeve, those present didn¡¯t dare make a scene, for this was the Shushan Sect¡¯s territory, and Nangong Hong had grown into a formidable force!

    ¡°Heh~~ How about that? Nangong Hong¡¯s current momentum, it¡¯s befitting of a king, right?¡± Ling Feng boasted. ¡°Yes, we have used external help, embedding the premium artifact, a demon sword that cuts through immortals and gods, into Nangong Hong¡¯s body. However, this was no easy feat. It wouldn¡¯t be possible without Nangong Hong¡¯s exceptional talent. Ordinary people trying to merge with a flying sword artifact would explode! Now, Nangong Hong, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sect Master.¡± Nangong Hong gave a cold smile, his gaze sweeping across the room. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen my current realm and momentum. Today, as you all gather here, I, Nangong Hong, on behalf of Shushan Sword Sect, have an announcement to make.¡±

    Silence fell.

    The room held its breath.

    Huang Xiaolong watched Nangong Hong with an amused look.

    ¡°From now on, other sects overseas no longer need to exist. All sects should unite under one. Subordinate to Shushan Sword Sect! There¡¯s a saying, united we are strong; too many sects, and we¡¯re just a scatter-brained mob, loose sand.¡± Nangong Hong spoke with authority. ¡°Thus, let¡¯s unite. All submit to Shushan Sword Sect, and then form branches. For example, Qingcheng Sect could be renamed as a branch of Shushan Sword Sect.¡±

    As these words were spoken, everyone was staggered.

    Ling Feng and the elders of Shushan Sword Sect were all smiles, nodding continuously.

    ¡°You may feel discontent with this, but resentment is futile. I, Nangong Hong, with the power of the early stages of the earthly manifestation realm, can easily slaughter giants of the later stages. To me, you are but chickens and dogs. In the future, when I reach the later stages of the earthly manifestation realm, my combat power will be unimaginable to you!¡±

    ¡°In one sentence, submit to me, submit to Shushan Sword Sect, and you can enjoy wealth and honor. If you resist, you will face extermination,¡± Nangong Hong laughed ominously. ¡°You must feel very stifled, right? Indeed, it¡¯s quite stifling, but circumstances trump everything. No matter how stifled you feel, you have no choice but to endure. If you don¡¯t, you will lose your life, and your soul will be destroyed. I, not yet thirty, am already a great person who commands respect from all. You have no choice but to bow to me, that is fate.¡±

    Nangong Hong¡¯s speech was frenzied, aggressive, righteous, as if he were a true deity or emperor, deciding the life and death of others. A slight act of defiance against him could lead to the extermination of nine generations!

    ¡°Sect Master Ling Feng!!!!!¡± An old man with white hair stood up abruptly, furious. ¡°So, your birthday feast was a sinister plot! You want to swallow us whole! No! Impossible! Although we, Ailao Mountain, are weak, we will not allow ourselves to be devoured by Shushan Sword Sect! Enough, I shall not partake in this feast any longer, farewell!¡±

    The speaker was the current Sect Master of Ailao Mountain, a mid-stage presence of the earthly manifestation realm, still far from a true giant but with a firm backbone.

    ¡°Die!¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Boom~~!!!!

    The blood bat phantom above his head struck with a blood-colored blade light!

    This blade light was indescribably demonic, moving instantaneously, it landed on the Sect Master of Ailao Mountain.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    His body was as fragile as paper-mache and exploded in an instant!

    Flesh and soul, in a flash, shredded by the blood-colored blade light!

    ¡°Come when you want, leave when you wish, do you take Shushan Sword Sect for nothing?¡± The murder-prone Nangong Hong was now very calm, yet merciless. ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t act rashly; whoever does, dies. Your individual willingness to die is your own affair, but to implicate your family, your fellow sect members, descendants, children, and grandchildren, that would be unfortunate~~~ Hear this, today, anyone who defies will face extermination of their entire family, decimation of their sect, and the eradication of nine generations!!!!!!¡±

    Nangong Hong¡¯s entire being radiated with a demonic aura, no longer human!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Loudly tell them you are a dog

    Chapter 1180: Chapter 1180: Loudly tell them, you are a dog!!! Chapter 1180: Chapter 1180: Loudly tell them, you are a dog!!! Nangong Hong began by killing a leader right off the bat, which was clearly an attempt to assert his authority.

    Next, he escalated to extreme dominance and arrogance, bellowing, ¡°Who dares to defy me again? A bunch of rabble! I¡¯ve given you face, yet you don¡¯t want it? Do you want to compete with me, are you all seeking death?¡±

    High-profile and presumptuous!

    ¡°Nangong Hong, haven¡¯t you gone too far!¡± the Sect Master of the Songshan faction said, his face darkening.

    ¡°Too far? What is too far? In the overseas world, the strong are revered!¡± Faced with this older generation titan, Nangong Hong didn¡¯t give an inch, ¡°I¡¯ve said long ago you¡¯re just a motley crew, the Sect Master of the Songshan faction, right? You think just because your Songshan faction has tens of thousands of disciples, I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you? I, Nangong Hong, have risen forcefully, and no one can stop me¨Cthere¡¯s no one in heaven or earth who can stop me! Ha~~ To my knowledge, your Songshan faction doesn¡¯t have the backing of an Immortal realm powerhouse, right? And yet you dare to make noise here? Do you believe that I would immediately execute you and exterminate the Songshan faction?¡±

    ¡°You! You! You! You monster!¡± The Sect Master of the Songshan faction almost fainted from anger. But he didn¡¯t dare to babble on.

    Nangong Hong¡¯s words struck a chord.

    The Shushan Sword Faction, after all, had two old ancestors in the Immortal realm, one of whom had even sent his divine thoughts back to Shushan to suppress the situation.

    What¡¯s the Songshan faction compared to that?

    In the overseas world, there are only five Immortal realm powers, no more.

    If it really came to a battle, and the Shushan faction spared no expense, with an Immortal emerging, the Songshan faction would indeed be wiped out.

    ¡°Sect Master Ling Feng!¡± the Sect Master of the Qingcheng faction, the Mountain Bearded Venerable, said with a twisted face, accusing Ling Feng, ¡°You¡¯re really ambitious! To actually let Nangong Hong come out and suppress us! You! Yes, your Shushan faction is indeed powerful, having the most giants in the Celestial Phenomenon realm, and the most in the Immortal realm. You also possess legendary treasures like the Purple and Azure Swords~~ But once you provoke public indignation, the Shushan faction won¡¯t be able to clean up the mess, right?¡±

    Now, everyone present was excited.

    Only Huang Xiaolong and Bai Chan, as well as the people from the Emei faction, watched the drama unfold without a word.

    ¡°What, you want to band together and resist our Shushan faction? How foolish! If you sects of other paths and lowly dogs don¡¯t submit, then don¡¯t blame our Shushan faction for ruthlessly exterminating you all. We don¡¯t mind wiping out all the factions outside of Shushan entirely,¡± Nangong Hong continued to dominate.

    Today was Sect Master Ling Feng¡¯s birthday, but the protagonist seemed to be Nangong Hong. Of course, this was a momentum deliberately created by Ling Feng for Nangong Hong. Letting Nangong Hong take the position was also the intention of Shushan¡¯s two old ancestors.

    Clearly, Nangong Hong¡¯s performance had not disappointed Ling Feng, nor had it disappointed the Supreme Elders of the Shushan faction.

    He was extremely domineering and forceful, unyieldingly fierce in the face of these faction leaders, not giving an inch, harshly pressuring them¨Cthey were either madmen or invincible experts.

    Obviously, he was the latter, powerfully dominant and boundlessly tyrannical. A born conqueror. His future would surely forge an immortal legend.

    ¡°You beast~~!¡±

    At the scene, many sect masters and elders from the great sects began to growl softly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± Sect Master Ling Feng burst into laughter, his face brimming with pride and spirit. ¡°Gentlemen, please quiet down. Let¡¯s value harmony, let¡¯s value harmony¡­ Hahahahaha~~~¡±

    While he spoke of valuing harmony, Ling Feng¡¯s demeanor was ferocious, as if he wanted to devour everyone present in one gulp.

    All this time, the Shushan Sect had considered itself the foremost sect overseas, their ambition boundless, long wishing to annex the other overseas sects but never having found the opportunity.

    Now, Nangong Hong¡¯s heaven-defying talent had finally given Shushan Sword Sect a chance!

    They were finally baring their fangs!

    ¡°Fellow cultivators, to speak frankly, we are all cultivators who believe in the law of the jungle. The strong are revered. Do you understand what Nangong Hong represents?¡± Ling Feng said with a smile in his voice. ¡°First, Nangong Hong reached the Earthly Law manifestation realm before he was thirty, a talent akin to that of ancient figures. He truly is the number one powerhouse in the overseas world, the strongest, without equal. Second, to infuse a peerless magical treasure into a cultivator¡¯s body, so it becomes one with them, ninety-nine percent of cultivators in the world wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it, and would explode right away. But Nangong Hong made it through. To tell the truth, if it were to try infusing a peerless magical treasure within myself, it¡¯s not that I underestimate myself, but I wouldn¡¯t dare try. Even if I risked it, the result would be certain death. Hence, Nangong Hong is a genius chosen by the heavens, a child of destiny, an imperial star. His rise can¡¯t be stopped.¡±

    ¡°So, what will Nangong Hong¡¯s future achievements be like? Tell me.¡± Ling Feng smiled playfully. ¡°To say he would reach my level is an insult to him.¡±

    Silence, the place fell silent.

    To say that Nangong Hong reaching Ling Feng¡¯s level of achievement was an insult to him?

    Damn, Ling Feng is an old monster in the later stages of the Earthly Law manifestation realm, the ruler of the Shushan sect!

    But the fact is, even now, Nangong Hong is already on par with Ling Feng.

    ¡°Then, what about the Immortal realm?¡± Ling Feng smiled again. ¡°Without any doubt, Nangong Hong will become the sixth Immortal realm being in the overseas world, an eternal giant. But what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°The Immortal realm is not Nangong Hong¡¯s limit!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s eyes shone with divine light. ¡°To be honest, Nangong Hong¡¯s potential is greater than that of the five current Immortal realm old ancestors. This is a fact. The two old ancestors of our Shushan Sect have already acknowledged this truth.¡±

    Hiss~~!

    The Immortal realm ancestors have personally admitted that Nangong Hong¡¯s potential is greater than theirs!

    This was undisputed! The words of an Immortal realm ancestor were like gold; they did not joke around!

    And Ling Feng would not dare to fabricate such things to deceive people.

    ¡°So¡­ Nangong Hong, what kind of potential does he really have? In the future, to what extent will he grow?¡± The sect master of Kongtong Sect asked with a trembling voice, his eyes filled with a defeated attitude.

    ¡°What lies above the Immortal realm? You all might know something about it, but not as much as our Shushan Sect does. Forget it, I shall deign to tell you that earth-shattering secret today! Above the Immortal realm, there is Ascension! To rise and enter the true Immortal realm! There, real immortals are born! Immortals from the Immortal realm are like dragons and phoenixes compared to us; we are mere ants, not even creatures of the same level!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s expression trembled with excitement, ¡°In other words, Nangong Hong will become a true Immortal! And then, destroying the Earth would be as simple as exhaling a breath! Now, do you accept this?¡±

    Quiet!

    The atmosphere was tense!

    Regarding the Immortal realm, some of the old fossils present actually knew a little bit about it.

    Sect Master Ling Feng¡¯s words were definitely not a joke.

    ¡°So, Sect Master Ling Feng, are you saying that Nangong Hong will certainly ascend in the future?¡± the Mountain Whisker Elder asked, no longer angry but weakly.

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Ling Feng nodded affirmatively. ¡°As the saying goes, when one man achieves the Tao, his chickens and dogs ascend to heaven. If Nangong Hong ascends to the Immortal realm, us cultivators on Earth will also benefit. Hehe, now, are you convinced? Are you willing to submit to the Shushan Sect? That¡¯s all I have to say, think about it carefully.¡±

    With those words, no one dared to object anymore.

    Even some opportunists began to shout out, ¡°I am willing to follow Nangong Hong! I am willing to lead all disciples to submit to the Shushan Sect!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the general consensus for Nangong Hong to rise to power!¡±

    ¡°We beg that after Nangong Hong ascends to the Immortal realm, he will give us a helping hand!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good, very good. Since no one has any objections, then it¡¯s settled,¡± Ling Feng said with a proud laugh. Then, his piercing gaze turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Alright, one matter at a time. Now, little brat, your battle with Nangong Hong can commence. A life-and-death battle, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ Fine, let Nangong Hong come over,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he delightfully stood up and stretched.

    In fact, Ling Feng was manipulating things behind the scenes, setting up a perfect stage before letting Nangong Hong challenge Huang Xiaolong, showcasing Nangong Hong¡¯s dominant side and suppressing everyone.

    Now, Nangong Hong had already become the future leader of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, his life reaching its most intense moment.

    In such a situation, no matter who he fought against, he would unleash two hundred percent of his combat power. Conversely, his opponents¡¯ morale would inevitably falter, or even crumble.

    ¡°Nangong Hong, go and retrieve your dignity,¡± Ling Feng motioned to Nangong Hong. ¡°Extract this brat¡¯s soul and refine it into a pill for the sect to assimilate.¡±

    Nangong Hong smiled insidiously and then slowly approached Huang Xiaolong.

    The venue buzzed with discussion¨C

    ¡°During the Hidden Dragon List competition, these two geniuses already had a heart-stopping battle. Today, it¡¯s another clash between dragons and tigers!¡±

    ¡°What clash between dragons and tigers? I see it as a one-sided crush. Nangong Hong, with a magical treasure infused in his body, is invincible under the Immortal realm. He is the one who is going to ascend in the future; how could ordinary mortals compare with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a foregone conclusion that Nangong Hong will defeat and kill that little brat. Nangong Hong has already become our future leader. From today on, we must submit to him, or else we surely won¡¯t have a way to survive.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, no matter what, we must cultivate a good relationship with Nangong Hong. I have three daughters, all beauties, and later on, I¡¯ll offer them to Nangong Hong as concubines. Even just to serve as maids would be good.¡±

    ¡­

    Suddenly, the venue erupted with thunderous roars¨C

    ¡°Nangong Hong is invincible! Nangong Hong is invincible! Nangong Hong is invincible!¡±

    ¡­

    Nangong Hong approached Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong sat down, casually crossing his legs, and said indifferently, ¡°Stop flattering him. Nangong Hong? Perhaps, in your eyes, he is a peerlessly elegant prince, an invincible existence of Earth¡¯s future, but in my view, he¡¯s nothing but a dog.¡±

    Whoosh~~~!

    All were stunned by his words!

    Nangong Hong had just now dominated everyone, arrogant and tyrannical, killing and disabling people, almost subduing the entire overseas world with his own power.

    How heaven-defying was that?

    But now, Huang Xiaolong blatantly humiliated Nangong Hong by calling him a dog?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Wasn¡¯t that just damn stupid?

    Shushan Sect¡¯s faction was full of angry curses, wishing they could tear Huang Xiaolong apart.

    ¡°You little brat! You shameless wretch! Enough, you won¡¯t be arrogant much longer! Nangong Hong, execute him!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s eyes almost dripped blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m not just talking nonsense,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Nangong Hong, declare loudly to everyone, are you or are you not my dog? Tell them loudly!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Set Up the Sword Array Kill

    Chapter 1181: Chapter 1181: Set Up the Sword Array, Kill! Chapter 1181: Chapter 1181: Set Up the Sword Array, Kill! Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words shattered the heavens, demanding that Nangong Hong publicly admit he was a dog!

    How could such an insult be tolerated?

    Especially the Shushan Sword Sect, with tens of thousands of disciples fuming with rage, their faces twisted ferociously. With just one word from Ling Feng, they would swarm up and tear Huang Xiaolong into pieces! They were ready to crush his bones and scatter his ashes!

    As for the others, they deeply felt pity for Huang Xiaolong¡­

    Nangong Hong¡¯s domineering presence, witnessed by everyone, suppressed the entire scene, and his aura climbed to the peak, his life reaching the most brilliant and intense extent. Even a late-stage Heavenly Earth Avatar like him would be instantly killed by Nangong Hong.

    Below the realm of Immortals, it would probably be very difficult to withstand a blow from Nangong Hong¡¯s built-up strike.

    No matter how you looked at it, Huang Xiaolong should not be Nangong Hong¡¯s opponent; he probably knew it too well himself. So, those words he said were nothing but bluster before death.

    How pitiable, his fate was not in his own hands, like a candle in the wind, ready to be extinguished at any moment. He could only flaunt his might with his mouth!

    However!

    Bang~~~~!!!!

    He knelt!

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Nangong Hong knelt directly in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    He did not hesitate in the slightest, kneeling down straight and proper.

    Huang Xiaolong did not use any means either, not a trace of Mana fluctuation could be found on his body. He sat there grinning, calmly accepting Nangong Hong¡¯s kneel, as if it was only natural.

    The entire place was stunned beyond comparison! Everyone was petrified as if turned to clay statues!

    Thoughts paused! Breathing paused!

    This was, a chosen one recognized by the Immortal realm as capable of ascending, actually kneeling!

    A man¡¯s knees have gold underneath, not to mention such a monstrous talent.

    At this moment, Nangong Hong¡¯s kneeling, compared to the domineering and tyrannical presence he showed in front of the heroes earlier, had formed an extreme contrast!

    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡± In an instant, amidst the deafening silence, the heart-wrenching and soul-lost scream of Ling Feng rang out. ¡°Nangong Hong! How could you kneel! This is¡­ this is¡­ have you gone mad? With your strength, you could crush such an ant with one finger¡­ Your kneel has destroyed the millennia of dignity of our Shushan Sect! Kill him! Stand up, kill him!¡±

    This time, Ling Feng completely lost his composure and lacked the manner of a Sect Master.

    ¡°Nangong Hong!!!!¡± From the emptiness, the powerful thoughts echoed again, the voice of the Shushan Sect¡¯s Supreme Elder, filled with towering rage.

    Yet Nangong Hong continued to kneel unmoving, saying aloud, ¡°Right! Master is absolutely correct! I am nothing but a dog beside Master! A dog wagging its tail, begging for mercy! If Master wants to kill me, I won¡¯t even frown! If Master wants me to bite someone, I will bite!¡±

    These words were firm and resounding, leaving no room for doubt!

    And looking at Nangong Hong¡¯s expression, his gaze, everything about him was as tame as a dog, using a sycophantically disgusting look to watch Huang Xiaolong!

    Everyone believed that if Nangong Hong had a tail, he would certainly be wagging it vigorously!

    This was the effect after the transformation. Regardless if you were a genius or a demon, a revered one or a hero, once transformed, you became the Yin Emperor¡¯s puppet.

    There was no such thing as dignity.

    People began to frantically rub their eyes and ears, as if they were seeing hallucinations, hearing illusions.

    Ling Feng¡¯s face swelled red like a boiled shrimp. His whole body shook with rage and confusion.

    Even the old ancestor of Shushan was speechless.

    Huang Xiaolong lightly held up a cup of tea, took a casual sip, and swept his playful gaze over the silent crowd.

    Nangong Hong continued to speak, ¡°Previously, I told you all to submit to the Shushan Sword Sect, and there was nothing wrong with that. You bunch of lowly chickens and mutts, a rabble, should indeed submit. However, I¡¯d like to add something now, the future master of the Shushan Sword Sect can only be my esteemed master. In fact, you are all submitting to my master. It¡¯s your honor and your chance to serve under the master¡¯s command, to peacefully be the master¡¯s dog, only then can you attain great freedom, great leisure, great fortune~~~ Now, kneel down, just like me. Be dogs.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~! Blargh~~~!!!!!¡±

    Ling Feng could no longer endure, and blood sprayed out of his mouth!

    He staggered, pointing his trembling finger at Nangong Hong. ¡°You treacherous beast! You rebel! You¡­ you¡­ you ingratiating traitor! Dog thief! Our Shushan Sect has been good to you, nurtured you with all our might, and even implored our ancestor to impart you with a supreme treasure, cultivating you to be the future Sect Master of Shushan, the future leader of the overseas cultivators¡­ yet you, you choose to be someone else¡¯s dog! Nangong Hong! You are a traitor to your master, you¡­ what should be your punishment!¡±

    Undisturbed by Ling Feng¡¯s accusation, Nangong Hong looked at him with disdain. ¡°What a joke, being the master¡¯s dog is naturally better than being human. Being the master¡¯s dog is my Nangong Hong¡¯s fate. Ling Feng, don¡¯t pass up on the toast only to drink a forfeit, kneel now and beg for the master¡¯s forgiveness, be a loyal dog just like me, maybe you can save your wretched life. But if you dare defy, without the master needing to act, I will execute you now!¡±

    What the hell! Acting as a traitor with such justification, such righteousness! To be a dog so willingly, so savored¡­

    Nangong Hong¡¯s every word and deed inflicted a tremendous shock to the soul of everyone present.

    ¡°Beast!!!!¡±

    Brilliant divine light descended.

    An imposing and solemn Confucian scholar, holding a fan and wearing a scholar¡¯s silk cap, now had a face so dark it could drip water, appeared next to Ling Feng.

    This person was an ancestor of the Shushan Sect, to be precise, a spiritual incarnation of an ancestor. However, he was still powerful enough to punish any late-stage Tianti Faphase giant.

    In the realm of Immortals, throughout thousands of years across the oversea cultivators¡¯ world, only five had remained.

    Fury took hold of this ancestor who seemed indifferent to worldly affairs, he too was now enraged.

    Today, the face of the Shushan Sect was utterly lost. With great effort, they had shaped a king, perfectly paved the way for him to rise powerfully and become an Emperor Star, but he knelt before others, speaking rebellious words in broad daylight.

    This was unbearable!

    It was a complete joke!

    All their preparations turned out to be for the sake of perfecting Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°No! Nangong Hong! You are no longer the original Nangong Hong! You have been completely brainwashed! This thief has brainwashed you! Wake up! You are the future master of Shushan, the supreme being who will ascend to the Immortal Realm, you can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s puppet! Wake up!!!!¡±

    The Shushan ancestor roared.

    Immediately, his body radiated with Immortal light, shining like crystal.

    Streams of Immortal light, turned into dense runes, shone upon Nangong Hong, shining into his brain.

    Attempting to awaken Nangong Hong.

    But how could the transformation technique of the Yin Emperor be erased by mortals?

    Nangong Hong remained unmoved, and spewed malicious curses at the Shushan ancestor. ¡°You old thing! What are you doing? This is outrageous! Do you believe that my master could crush you with a single finger! Idiot! Old bastard! Your stubborn ignorance has blurred your vision, surrendering to my master is the perfect destiny, otherwise, you can only head towards destruction, with both soul and spirit annihilated.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ monster!¡± Hearing Nangong Hong actually shoot at the ancestor, Ling Feng truly felt that the world had changed. The things happening before his eyes were indescribable!

    It was chaos and madness!

    That Shushan ancestor, after much turmoil, still couldn¡¯t awaken Nangong Hong.

    On the contrary, Nangong Hong¡¯s curses towards him intensified, spouting all kinds of foul language.

    ¡°Roar~~~~~! Then let¡¯s exterminate them all!¡±

    Finally, the Shushan ancestor let out an earth-shattering howl. He had lost all reason, only murderous intent remained!

    ¡°All disciples of Shushan, heed my command!!!!¡±

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    The clouds in the sky dispersed.

    In the sea of clouds spanning hundreds of miles, streaks of gleaming Sword Arrays appeared!

    Some Sword Arrays were dozens of feet long, reaching from sky to earth.

    Some Sword Arrays were only a few meters long, but shone with bright aura.

    On each Sword Array stood a Shushan disciple, both men and women, all with outstanding bearing and impressive demeanor.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Tens of thousands of Shushan disciples assembled! As if a well-trained army ready to conquer and plunder!

    ¡°Please, ancestor, issue your commands! Those who insult Shushan will be pursued and eradicated, no matter the distance!¡±

    Tens of thousands roared in unison, shaking the earth and mountains, stirring the blood to boil!

    ¡°All disciples of Shushan, Sect Master, elders, heed my command! Arrange the Sword Array! Execute these two beasts!¡± the Shushan ancestor screamed furiously, his aura engulfing miles of rivers and mountains. ¡°Those who insult Shushan, no matter how far, shall be pursued and eradicated!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 A Punch to Divide the Path of Life

    Chapter 1182: Chapter 1182: A Punch to Divide the Path of Life and Death! Chapter 1182: Chapter 1182: A Punch to Divide the Path of Life and Death! In his raging fury, the Shushan Sect ancestor commanded in a loud voice¨Cset up the Sword Array!

    The next second!

    Clang~ Clang~~ Clang~~ Clang~~~!

    The swords left their sheaths!

    Amidst the clouds and rosy glow, all disciples of the Shushan Sect released their flying swords!

    The sky filled with intersecting sword lights, like shooting stars dragging traces behind them.

    Sword Qi that could sever ghosts and gods, that could slice through anything, was howling sharply and piercingly. A subtle oppressive force began to spread.

    Everyone present quickly released their Mana to protect themselves, fearing they might be inadvertently harmed.

    Huang Xiaolong sat unmoved.

    Smiling, he let tens of thousands of Shushan disciples join forces to form the Sword Array. He appeared calm and composed, possessing an air of equanimity even as Mount Tai crumbled before him.

    Without Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command, Nangong Hong dared not act rashly and remained kneeling.

    Bai Chan stood quietly behind Huang Xiaolong. To her, a noble member of the Long Clan, everything unfolding before her was childishly trivial!

    This Sword Array of the Shushan Sect was incredibly ingenious. One could see tens of thousands of high-quality flying swords spiraling and dancing in the air, mutually linking to ultimately form a giant dragon that stretched three hundred zhang!

    Flying swords transformed into a dragon!

    Each flying sword represented a dragon scale, flashing a fearsome sharp aura!

    Up next¡­

    Whiz~~ Whiz~~ Whiz~~ Whiz~~

    Tens of thousands of Shushan disciples also entered the interior of this giant flying sword dragon, activating the Sword Array, and unleashed domineering Mana from the inside out. On the surface of the flying sword dragon, they formed densely packed, serpent-like twisting runes and characters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± Ling Feng yelled and personally released his flying sword.

    Members of the Shushan Elder Group, not wanting to be outdone, all released their flying swords.

    Clang Clang~~ Clang Clang~~~

    The flying swords from the higher echelons of the Shushan Sect formed the dragon¡¯s head!

    Thus, this three hundred zhang long giant flying sword dragon was fully assembled, looking breathtakingly lifelike and immensely huge, with Ling Feng inside leading tens of thousands of Shushan disciples operating the Sword Array!

    Their Mana was all connected, forming a unified whole, indivisible.

    It was as if the giant dragon formed by tens of thousands of flying swords was a living creature, with razor-sharp scales and claws, roaring and howling through the sky, crushing the void, and terrifying the eight deserts!

    An overwhelming oppressive force covered and suppressed everything!

    The guests attending the birthday banquet were all so pressured that they prostrated themselves, even the late-stage behemoths of Heaven and Earth¡¯s Manifestations were no exception! Like frightened quails, they buried their heads deeply.

    Facing this invincible Sword Array of the Shushan Sect was like facing divine punishment!

    ¡°Hmph! You little bastard!¡± shouted the Shushan Sect ancestor, having long lost his composure toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°This ¡®Giant Dragon Sword Array¡¯ is the strongest Sword Array of our Shushan Sect, without equal! This Sword Array combines the Mana, Sword Qi, Sword Intent, and Killing Intent of tens of thousands of disciples into one! With one strike, the seas can shatter, and the Five Peaks turn to dust! No matter how brave you are, can you withstand a strike from the entire force of tens of thousands of my Shushan disciples? You alone dare to challenge our Shushan Sect? Die! This time, you will be utterly annihilated! This is your fate!¡±

    At these words, the trembling guests were utterly horrified!

    This Sword Array, which appeared extraordinary at first glance, was indeed miraculous and mystical upon the elder¡¯s explanation.

    It could twist the arrayeers¡¯ Mana, vital energy, Sword Intent, and Sword Qi into one!

    This was indeed a unified force, a collective power of tens of thousands!

    It was already an impressive feat for an ordinary Shushan disciple to participate, but with Ling Feng and the Shushan Elder Group involved, this power could likely crush a nation with a single strike!

    It was akin to a nuclear attack in modern society!

    ¡°Run! Let¡¯s get out of here! Flee! We can¡¯t withstand even the residual force of such power! A sweep of the Sword Qi would leave us utterly shattered!¡±

    The guests, including various sect masters and elders, were now terrified to death, each desperately trying to flee from the area.

    The disciples of the Emei Sect wanted to rush over and join Huang Xiaolong in defense, but were stopped by a glance from him. They all then followed the crowd, quickly flying away.

    People from the Shushan Sect, not bothering to restrain themselves, had as their main goal, to kill Huang Xiaolong!

    Boom~~!

    The Shushan Elder, lifting his foot, directly stepped onto the Sword Dragon.

    He stood on the head of the Sword Dragon, hands clasped behind his back, looking down at Huang Xiaolong as if he were looking at a dead object. His robe swirling as if he were a deity, he loudly said, ¡°Nothing grows under the Sword Dragon! You little mongrel, you¡¯ve trapped yourself today! However, the Great Dragon Sword Array of our Shushan Sect hasn¡¯t been used for thousands of years! It¡¯s almost a forbidden technique of civilization¡¯s destruction! Using such a measure to crush you, you should feel proud! You are also the first person ever, between heaven and earth, to stand against the Great Dragon Sword Array with your own strength!¡±

    ¡°Dragon? Great Dragon Sword Array? This is simply a provocation and an insult to our Long Clan!¡± When Bai Chan¡¯s eyes flashed with an icy light, he transmitted his spirit to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul, ¡°Master, let your servant stand in for you! Let these jumping clowns witness the true might of the Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°No need, this time, I want to see if my all-out strike can drive back the joint attack of the entire Shushan Sect!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes blazed with battle intent.

    In the blink of an eye¨C

    Kill!!!!!!

    The Shushan Elder, personally commanding the Sword Array, the three-hundred-zhang-long Sword Dragon, with teeth and claws, directly lunged at Huang Xiaolong!

    Boom~~ Sword light shot to the sky!

    The space around Huang Xiaolong began to fluctuate, the air boiling like hot water. It felt as if a level-10 earthquake had just occurred, the ground twisting and buckling.

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong suddenly stood up!

    An overwhelmingly dominant aura spread far and wide. Faced with the hundred-zhang-long Sword Dragon, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s small figure suddenly seemed to multiply in size countless times!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong appeared like a mighty god, unbeatable in battle, pointing to heaven and stomping the earth!

    ¡°Such a strong aura?!¡± The Shushan Elder, standing on the Sword Dragon, couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise, then shook his head. ¡°Impossible! No matter how strong, one cannot contend against the entire Shushan Sect alone! That¡¯s absurd!¡±

    Just then, the colossal dragon head of the Sword Dragon was about to crash into Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong stood his ground, casually lifting his right fist, and struck directly at the dragon¡¯s head!

    Crack~~~!

    An ancient sound came from behind Huang Xiaolong, as if a long-sealed, mysterious door had been pushed open!

    The gates of the underworld opened! The power of a myriad of ghosts added to him!!!!!!

    Boom~~Boom~~~Boom~~~~

    Boundless ghostly qi erupted from behind Huang Xiaolong!

    This ghostly qi was indescribably horrific, chilling, ominous, and evil, as if it would devour the entire mortal world and turn it into the underworld!

    Countless Ghost Immortals and ghost kings¡¯ silhouettes emerged, one overlaying the other. Suddenly, the world was filled with wailing spirits, sorrowful cries everywhere, the void bleeding!

    The drowned ghosts, the starved ghosts, the hanged ghosts, the skinned ghosts. The burnt ghosts¡­ All kinds of ghosts emerged endlessly, the power of tens of thousands of souls enhancing the power in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist!

    Above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist, divine light began to burn, shining as intensely as the sun, accompanied by the endless sounds of a hymn being chanted!

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong, empowered with the force of myriad ghosts, delivered a mighty punch, directly hitting the vast dragon head of the Sword Dragon!

    A single punch!

    The onlookers had all moved out to the periphery but were still watching the fight.

    Thus, they witnessed this unforgettable scene!

    A man, with a fierce punch, struck the head of a hundred-zhang-long dragon!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This scene, as if taken from ancient mythologies.

    It was a timeless scene, a frozen moment in time!

    No one could describe the eeriness of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch, its ghastliness, its terror, its agility, its perfection, its bravery, its greatness¡­

    ¡°What, the strongest Sword Array of Shushan? Burst for me!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice echoed between heaven and earth. ¡°I, with a single punch, divide the road of life and death!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Capturing Divine Power

    Chapter 1183: Chapter 1183: Capturing Divine Power Chapter 1183: Chapter 1183: Capturing Divine Power ¡°`

    Bang~~~!!!!

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch, with brute force and devoid of any flourish, struck the dragon¡¯s head!

    In an instant, chaos reigned in all directions as the fist, carrying divine light and a roaring torrent, struck the dragon¡¯s head with an irresistible majesty!

    The clash between the fist and the massive Sword Array sent shockwaves billowing into the sky, tearing horrifying, deep scars into the firmament, like wounds.

    Even the heavens had cracked!

    At the same moment, the entire world trembled!

    Amidst the lightning and fire, the momentum of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch had seemingly merged with the universe itself¨Cthis punch was the heavens, this punch was the earth! The Shushan Sword Sect¡¯s massive Sword Array seemed abandoned by this world, regarded as extraneous, like trash, unwelcomed by the heavens or the earth, shunned even by the gods and spirits.

    In the span of one-thousandth of an instant¨C

    Boom~~~~~~~~~!!!!

    It exploded!

    The three-hundred-zhang-long sword dragon directly burst apart!

    The sword dragon disintegrated!

    Firstly, the tens of thousands of flying swords that made up the dragon detonated, bursting into countless fragments! The various Formations within the flying swords were all shattered!

    A single punch destroyed tens of thousands of flying swords!

    Subsequently, the Shushan disciples operating the Formations inside the flying swords, as well as Ling Feng and many of the sect¡¯s elders, were blasted away, each spitting blood, faces pale as paper, their bodies covered in crack-like wounds.

    Pfft~~! Pfft~~ Pfft~~!

    The disciples of lower realms, such as those in the Divine Skills realm, simply burst open, splattering blood and gore, dead beyond any doubt.

    Bodies lay scattered everywhere!

    Only those in the Tribulation Passing realm, in the Law Manifestation realm of heaven and earth, had not died immediately, but they too suffered varying degrees of injury.

    One after another, they fell to the ground like trash, continuously coughing up blood, their eyes filled with terror and despair¡­

    ¡°Impossible¡­ this person¡­ could he be an Immortal, or¡­ or a demon?¡± Ling Feng lay prostrate on the ground, powerless, not daring to look at Huang Xiaolong any longer!

    Even the Shushan patriarch, who stood atop the dragon¡¯s head commanding the fight, saw his strand of divine consciousness shaken to its core by the force of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch, nearly dissipating and ultimately falling in disarray.

    This battle was a complete defeat for the Shushan sect!

    After delivering that punch, Huang Xiaolong emerged wholly victorious, yet did not pursue the advantage. With his hands behind his back, the remnants of his punching energy formed radiant golden runes that continually spun and twined around him.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong seemed like an ancient dragon-slaying deity, reigning supreme, unchallenged throughout the ages!

    ¡°Master is invincible!¡± Nangong Hong, shaken to the core, kowtowed repeatedly to Huang Xiaolong.

    The cultivators watching from the outskirts, the entire Emei sect, could no longer contain themselves, and knelt toward Huang Xiaolong, exclaiming as one, ¡°Young Master is invincible! Young Master dominates the ages, unparalleled and invincible!¡±

    A feeling of reverence, akin to viewing a god, spread like a plague across the field.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, at this moment, Huang Xiaolong was truly invincible!

    All members of the Shushan sect, every disciple below the Tribulation Passing realm, had been shattered to death. The losses were more than half! Moreover, tens of thousands of flying swords were completely obliterated!

    Oh heavens! Tens of thousands of flying swords! All shattered by that one punch, what terrifying power it must possess!

    It was known that the Shushan sect¡¯s massive Sword Array possessed power comparable to a nuclear explosion, yet it was suppressed by Huang Xiaolong. Thus, the force behind Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch must exceed even the power of a nuclear explosion!

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong was capable of destroying nations with a single punch, of obliterating a civilization!

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the defense of the tens of thousands of flying swords, then Ling Feng and those Law Manifestation realm elders of the Shushan sect would have perished without a doubt.

    Is he still human?

    It¡¯s feared that such might has reached the realm of an Immortal!

    Perhaps even beyond.

    Everyone watched Huang Xiaolong in awe, as he stood wreathed in radiant light, like a deity incarnate.

    A sense of worship spontaneously arose.

    Unconsciously, many spectators mimicked Nangong Hong and the Emei sect¡¯s actions, kneeling before Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unbeatable form!

    Knees hit the ground everywhere!

    Those who held grudges against Huang Xiaolong, like the Xia Family and the Songshan sect, were filled with profound and penetrating fear, terrified of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retribution!

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods, it was feared that just a flick of his finger could cause these powers to crumble to dust and be annihilated in an instant!

    ¡°This~~this¡­ this young master¡­¡± The Xia Family Head choked out a spasmodic plea, ¡°Previously¡­ previously that vile Xia Ding provoked you, young master, he¡­ he deserved to die¡­ even being torn to pieces wouldn¡¯t be too much¡­ thank you, young master, for cleaning up our family¡­ Xia Ding deserved death! His crimes were unpardonable! To show thanks, the Xia Family is willing to offer a generous gift! From now on, the Xia Family will never mention that vile creature Xia Ding in front of young master again!¡±

    With these words, everyone was shocked.

    ¡°`

    The Xia Family actually wanted to ingratiate themselves with Huang Xiaolong, no longer caring about Xia Ding¡¯s death, and even wanted to present generous gifts!

    A deep-seated hatred, erased in one stroke!

    Yet, when one thinks about it, it¡¯s reasonable. What else could the Xia Family do at this time? Seek revenge against Huang Xiaolong? That would be utter annihilation.

    For a moment, many of the forces and sects that held grudges against Huang Xiaolong actively expressed that Huang Xiaolong did no wrong in killing, but rather he was purging their ranks for them, which was a great merit; they wanted to heavily reward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± At this time, the Shushan ancestor was prostrate on the ground, his face filled with deep resentment and shock. In his lofty position, he had never suffered such humiliation in his life! It was an indescribable humiliation!

    But he could not help but dread Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch from earlier, the Shushan ancestor felt it most acutely, nearly shattering his lingering divine consciousness. Even now, this strand of divine consciousness had become much more blurred, far from being as solid and condensed as before.

    The Shushan ancestor knew deep down that even if his true body were to descend, he would not be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s opponent!

    Of course, he believed that if the two immortals of Shushan¡¯s old ancestors descended with their true bodies at the same time, and combined the Purple and Green Swords, there was a high probability of suppressing Huang Xiaolong.

    However, the cost would be too great. Any slight mishap could lead to total disaster.

    Such supreme beings as immortals, in fact, cared more about life and death, about success or failure, and could not tolerate the slightest fault. After all, they stood at the pinnacle of the pyramid, enjoying all sorts of privileges in the world, reigning supreme over all beings, unwilling to lose it all!

    ¡°Ancestor!!!!!¡± Ling Feng wailed in indignant agony.

    ¡°Ling Feng, shut your mouth!¡± The Shushan ancestor glared at Ling Feng, signaling him not to speak out of turn. ¡°I will speak to him!¡±

    ¡°Yes~!¡± Ling Feng, both frustrated and trembling with fear, lowered his head, daring not to say another word.

    ¡°Cough, cough~~¡± The Shushan ancestor coughed a few times and said, ¡°Young man¡­ cough, cough~~~ now, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±

    During this conversation, the Shushan ancestor directly used a secret technique to summon his true body to descend!

    The situation had completely spiraled out of control. Without descending his immortal true body, the Shushan Sect would suffer a catastrophic disaster!

    Moreover, the Shushan ancestor had also secretly sent a message, instructing another ancestor¡¯s true body to descend as well!

    At that time, with the two immortal true bodies to suppress the scene, wielding the Purple and Green Swords, it was likely to be reversible.

    But for now, he could only maintain a facade!

    ¡°Heh heh, what do you want to talk about?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked leisurely.

    ¡°We should turn hostility into friendship~~¡± The Shushan ancestor said with a sincere expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, in our world of cultivators, might makes right. You are strong, so it¡¯s only natural for Nangong Hong to submit to you. It is also reasonable for you to have slaughtered over half of my Shushan disciples. At our level, it is to be above almost everyone, viewing all beings as insignificant ants.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ what exactly do you want to say?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, half amused.

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones!¡± The Shushan ancestor said lightly with a wave of his hand. ¡°Today, we won¡¯t hold the deaths of the Shushan disciples you killed against you!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ancestor! This!¡± Ling Feng once again spat blood, this time from anger.

    Today, the Shushan Sect was more than half dead or injured, and severely weakened, and in the end, it all came down to the phrase ¡°Let bygones be bygones¡­¡±

    In truth, Huang Xiaolong had already captured the Shushan ancestor¡¯s divine thoughts drifting away, presumably summoning his true body. But Huang Xiaolong remained fearless.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine senses also spread out like a fishing net.

    He was pursuing the five surviving strands of Divine Power!

    Wind! Rain! Thunder! Electricity! Clouds!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine senses were imbued with genuine divinity! It could sense the trail of those few remaining strands of Divine Power!

    Finally, after chasing for tens of thousands of miles, he bound the five strands of Divine Power that lingered in the world!

    These were five beams of divine light, within which one could vaguely discern mysterious runes that were indescribable¨Cthe script of deities! Divine Runes!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Five surviving strands of Divine Power! Good! Excellent! To find Divine Power on Earth, this is a great opportunity!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, without hesitation, his divine senses turned into thousands of strands, completely binding the five strands of Divine Power.

    After a slight struggle, the five strands of Divine Power were thoroughly subdued and restrained by the divinity of Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor.

    Subsequently, Huang Xiaolong sent the five strands of Divine Power of wind, rain, thunder, lightning, and clouds into the netherworld to be dealt with later.

    ¡°Young man, please have a seat now.¡± The demeanor of the Shushan ancestor toward Huang Xiaolong had become even more courteous. ¡°You are a strong being, worthy to sit and discuss with me as equals.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, he added, ¡°Sit down, we have important matters to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly, not bothering with further words, and strode forward.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Nangong Hong and Bai Chan followed on his left and right.

    With injured Shushan disciples bringing over seats, Huang Xiaolong sat down imposingly.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, please return to your seats,¡± the Shushan ancestor beckoned to the cultivators around. ¡°No need to panic, everyone take your seat. This birthday feast for Ling Feng, its true meaning lies in¨Ca secret.¡±

    Upon saying this, the Shushan ancestor¡¯s eyes also flashed with bright light. ¡°This secret¨Cyou may have heard some whispers of it¨Cit is about the Immortal Realm! Yes, my Shushan Sword Sect has grasped some secrets of the Immortal Realm, and now, we wish to share them. Everyone take your seats! This matter is of utmost importance, concerning the future of Earth¡¯s cultivators! It may even concern life and death itself!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 All Done

    Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184: All Done! Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184: All Done! At this moment, Shushan¡¯s ancestor finally revealed the highlight of today¡¯s event.

    Indeed, many esteemed cultivators present vaguely knew that Ling Feng¡¯s longevity banquet was merely a pretense. The clear intention was not for the wine; the primary purpose of the gathering by the Qingcheng Sect was to discuss matters concerning the Immortal Realm!

    Immortal Realm, how sacred, how great, yet how elusive and intangible a term it is!

    Subconsciously, many cultivators who had flown to the outskirts promptly returned to their original seats.

    Huang Xiaolong sat there, legs crossed, without a sound or further comment.

    Now, invisibly, Huang Xiaolong had cultivated an aura of regal authority. His fist¡¯s might was comparable, even superior, to that of an Immortal, so people were secretly observing him.

    Seeing that Huang Xiaolong exhibited no objections, everyone cautiously descended and took their seats again.

    Meanwhile, the people of Shushan quickly cleaned up the aftermath. The surviving disciples retreated tremblingly and used Mana to cleanse the ground, washing away all the fragments of corpses and collecting the dense, star-like fragments of flying swords suspended in the void.

    The Shushan elder settled back into his seat.

    The heavily scarred Ling Feng and members of the Elder Group also sat down.

    ¡°Ling Feng, do not hold too much resentment. In the world of cultivators, the strong survive and the weak perish, that is the nature of things,¡± the Elder of Shushan glanced at Ling Feng from the corner of his eye with a warning tone. ¡°The bigger picture is more important. You should understand what the Immortal Realm means!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Ling Feng dared not babble on.

    ¡°Young friend, do you know about the Immortal Realm?¡± the Elder of Shushan said, smiling at Huang Xiaolong, his face beaming with goodwill.

    Young friend?

    Huang Xiaolong felt a wave of nausea and disgust in his heart.

    But he decided to listen anyway, if only as if watching a monkey show.

    ¡°Please, speak,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Ha,¡± the Shushan elder laughed again, his gaze sweeping across the whole audience.

    Everyone held their breath!

    They perked up their ears, intently listening to every word of the Shushan elder, not wanting to miss a single word or phrase.

    ¡°Regarding the Immortal Realm, our high-ranking members of the Shushan Sect hold some of the most core secrets,¡± the Shushan elder said with a slight smile. ¡°The Immortal Realm is an independent plane above Earth, a perfect world. There are Immortals there, true Immortals. Beings like me, who are Earth Immortals on Earth, are considered as mere ants in the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy on Earth is depleting. As cultivators, you must all personally feel it,¡± the Shushan elder shook his head. ¡°Day by day, the Spiritual Energy is being consumed¡­ One day, it will be exhausted, and we cultivators will have no place to stand. This is not an exaggeration but could be an imminent disaster!¡±

    At this, the entire audience sighed and deeply furrowed their brows, nodding in agreement.

    ¡°What is our future?¡± a powerhouse in the late stage of the Heavenly and Earthly Law Phase lamented. ¡°If we don¡¯t solve the problem of the lack of Spiritual Energy, Earth will eventually face a dead end. In the ancient times, there were gods on Earth, but they have all perished, leading to what we now call this degenerate age. This may well be related to the gradually diminishing Spiritual Energy. If we simply wait to die, our ultimate fate will be like that of the gods, turning into nothingness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so it is most urgent that we ascend to the Immortal Realm!¡± the Shushan elder clenched his fists involuntarily.

    Even a supreme being like him felt as excited as a fervent youth when he spoke these words!

    ¡°But the Immortal Realm is elusive! Where is it? Where can it be found?¡± the Sect Master of the Qingcheng Sect, Mountain Mustache Master, said with a perplexed and desperate face, growling softly. ¡°Where is the Immortal Realm? Can it accept us Earth cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please calm down,¡± the Shushan elder raised his hand to control the situation. ¡°Under normal circumstances, planets like Earth, with billions of beings, have no chance to glimpse the Immortal Realm, let alone ascend. But¨Cour Earth was once visited by Immortals, who left behind a trace of opportunity and fate!!!¡±

    ¡°This trace of opportunity allows us to ascend to the Immortal Realm!¡±

    The ancestor of Shushan, with blood-red eyes, roared!

    The excitement soared!

    The listeners, each one of them clenched their fists tightly, their breathing became completely rapid!

    This secret had been wholly grasped by Huang Xiaolong through the mouth of Nangong Hong, and although it no longer shocked him, he still yearned for it.

    ¡®Hehe, the secret of the Immortal Realm, your Shushan Sect knows, but about the Dragon Realm, you all are completely ignorant, right?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong continued to listen delightfully, without uttering a word.

    ¡°This sliver of opportunity is sealed within nine mysterious black knives! Once the nine black knives are collected, one can obtain a map! This map can guide us directly to the cave dwelling left by the Immortal on Earth! And within this cave dwelling, there lies an ancient teleportation array to the Immortal Realm!¡± the Shushan ancestor said with a trembling voice. ¡°Black knives, our Shushan Sect has two!¡±

    ¡°Today, I have gathered everyone here to assign people! At all costs, we must search for the remaining seven black knives!¡± the Shushan ancestor suddenly stood up.

    ¡°According to the intelligence we¡¯ve gathered over the years, the Demon King has one of the black knives!¡± the Shushan ancestor stated with certainty.

    The Demon King?!

    This, Huang Xiaolong knew!

    A major demon from overseas, known as the ancestor of ten thousand demons, had once sent agents into Central Huaxia to stir trouble, intending to subjugate the demon race of Central Huaxia and regain supreme power over mankind!

    Unexpectedly, the Demon King had one of the black knives.

    ¡®The Demon King, huh~~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong touched his nose, a mischievous glint flashing in his eyes.

    ¡°Then, Shushan ancestor, what about the whereabouts of the other six black knives?¡± a late-stage giant of the Heavenly Law and Physique Realm respectfully inquired.

    ¡°Hmm~~ we still don¡¯t know the exact whereabouts, but they are definitely in Central Huaxia!¡± the Shushan ancestor declared sternly. ¡°This time, we need to plan thoroughly and venture out in full force into Central Huaxia to scour! At any cost, we must get those six black knives in our hands! Even if it means destroying nations and cities, exterminating civilization, it¡¯s all worth it! Nothing is more important than ascending to the Immortal Realm now! That is an urgent matter!¡±

    ¡°Shushan ancestor, with all the major sects from overseas coming out in full force, how powerful would that be? We will definitely find those black knives,¡± a Heavenly Law and Physique Realm cultivator quickly added.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyeballs were rolling around¨C

    ¡®All set! Hahaha~~ two black knives in the Shushan Sect, one in the hands of the overseas Demon King, and I have a full five, making it eight in total, the last one¨C¡®

    ¡®In Xu Fu¡¯s hands! The pre-Qin Qi Refinement practitioner, the alchemist who stole the elixir of immortality, Xu Fu! Now in Dongying, he has established an underworld realm, ruling over ten thousand ghosts of Dongying, dominating at will!¡¯

    ¡®Nine black knives, all accounted for at last!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, as if the gates to the Immortal Realm were slowly opening towards him!

    Noticing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unusual emotional fluctuation, the Shushan ancestor, astute in discerning changes in expression, asked, ¡°Young friend, do you have any unique insights?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong composed himself, smiled faintly, and lazily said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to search extensively.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± the Shushan ancestor asked, puzzled.

    ¡°The whereabouts of the remaining six black knives, I know them all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    Hiss!!!!!

    The whole crowd was horrified!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 The True Self Descend

    Chapter 1185: Chapter 1185: The True Self, Descend! Chapter 1185: Chapter 1185: The True Self, Descend! Huang Xiaolong spoke bluntly, openly revealing that he knew the whereabouts of the remaining six mysterious black daggers!

    It was as if he had dropped a heavy bomb!

    The Shushan patriarch solemnly explained that once all nine black daggers were collected, they could form a map leading to the cave of an Immortal.

    Thus, one could ascend to the celestial realm through an ancient transportation formation!

    This was an opportunity to defy the heavens and change fate!

    For any cultivator of the Human Clan, this was a fatal temptation! They would not hesitate to rush headlong into danger, even if it meant catastrophic destruction and certain death!

    However, the Shushan sect had only two black daggers in their possession. The whereabouts of another was known, but it was a tricky issue, as it was in the hands of the Demon King.

    The remaining six were scattered across the central plains of Huaxia, but searching for them was not only like looking for a needle in a haystack but also incredibly vague and challenging.

    Although they were confident, everyone still felt a great deal of pressure.

    Even the Shushan patriarch was troubled.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statement could surely stir up a huge uproar, right?

    ¡°My young friend! This matter is no trivial affair! You¨Cyou can¡¯t¡­ you can¡¯t make such jokes!¡± the Shushan patriarch said with a face full of suspicion. ¡°You can¡¯t jest about the hopes of the Human Clan¡¯s cultivators!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a wry smile.

    ¡°My young friend, those nine black daggers are scattered in the most secretive and inconspicuous corners of the world¡¯s ends. My Shushan sect has exhausted all its efforts throughout history and has only found two. You¡­ you¡­¡± the Shushan patriarch shook his head repeatedly, still unable to believe it.

    ¡°Heh heh, I never lie,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a casual wave of his hand!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Five black shadows spiraled out!

    Five black daggers floated majestically beside Huang Xiaolong!

    These were five black daggers emitting a profound aura, forged from some unknown material!

    Mysterious!

    Extremely mysterious! They gave off an intensely mysterious feeling!

    Upon closer inspection, each black dagger bore a numeric code.

    The codes on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s five black daggers were¨C

    1

    3

    4

    7

    9

    !!!

    ¡°Hehehe~~Hehehe~~!¡± The Shushan patriarch suddenly let out an owl-like scream, his eyes bulging as if they were about to pop.

    He stared at the five black daggers without blinking, nearly asphyxiating.

    ¡°It¡¯s real¡­ this¡­ this is real! Such a mysterious and ethereal aura is absolutely unique in the world! It¡¯s real! Heaven have mercy! There are¡­ there are five¡­ Ah!!!¡± the Shushan patriarch roared, his voice echoing through the clouds, unable to contain himself. ¡°Ascension is no longer an unattainable dream! Hahaha! This slight chance has finally made itself clear! Hahaha! Heaven does see all!¡±

    Tears streamed down his face!

    ¡°We¡¯re only missing one more! Just one more!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s face twisted hideously. ¡°I must ascend to the celestial realm too!¡±

    Everyone present was similarly shocked beyond belief.

    ¡®Heh~ these people are really getting worked up. But these black daggers are mine¡­ If it¡¯s about chances, they are mine alone. What are they getting excited about?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself speechlessly.

    With a wave of his hand, he collected all five black daggers beside him.

    ¡°Wait~~ My young friend! Wait!¡± the Shushan patriarch cried out. ¡°Hold on! Could you let me have a look at those black daggers in your hand?¡±

    As he said this, a hint of greed and malice flickered through the eyes of the Shushan patriarch, but it was quickly suppressed.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ These black daggers are related to an unparalleled opportunity to ascend to the celestial realm. How could I easily hand them over to you?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied cheerily. ¡°Otherwise, why don¡¯t you hand over the two from Shushan sect for me to toy with first?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± A flash of fury crossed the face of the Shushan patriarch. ¡°My young friend, rest assured, I just want to take a look¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head sarcastically.

    ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Seeing that Huang Xiaolong was unyielding, the Shushan patriarch suppressed the volcanic fury in his chest and thought to himself, ¡®That young man actually has a total of five black daggers¡­ Good, very good! Perhaps, even if it¡¯s risky, I must attempt to seize them!

    ¡°My young friend, you said you know the whereabouts of the remaining six black daggers, and now you have shown five. May I ask, where is the last one?¡± the Shushan patriarch hurriedly asked.

    To succeed, all nine must be collected; missing just one would turn the situation into mere illusions¨Cefforts in vain.

    ¡°The whereabouts of the last black dagger, I naturally know,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded solemnly. ¡°But rest assured, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The Shushan patriarch¡¯s body trembled, almost spitting out a mouthful of old blood!

    At this critical moment, Huang Xiaolong was still being enigmatic.

    ¡°Young man! You¡­ you! You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± the Shushan patriarch finally burst out in anger.

    Given his status and position on Earth, he was a true supreme being and had never been defied! His word was always the last. Nobody dared to contradict him!

    But Huang Xiaolong simply did not give him any face, repeatedly defying him.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong had once killed half of Shushan¡¯s disciples with a single punch, a grudge that was hard to erase. Enduring it momentarily did not mean enduring it for a lifetime! Sooner or later, he had to avenge this blood debt!

    In an instant, malicious intent shone brightly in the eyes of the Shushan patriarch.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ what, planning to forcibly seize them?¡± Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingernail.

    Bai Chan and Nangong Hong, standing behind him, both wore solemn expressions, ready to act at any moment.

    The atmosphere was tense, like a drawn sword at a crossbow¡¯s release!

    ¡°You are merely a wisp of an immortal¡¯s consciousness, yet you think to suppress me?¡± mockery filled Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you wish to seize by force, go ahead. I don¡¯t mind erasing the Shushan Sect completely. I¡¯ve never wiped out a sect before, but I don¡¯t mind trying it today.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were wild and domineering to the core!

    Everybody present felt a chill in their bones, for no one had ever threatened to annihilate the Shushan Sect throughout history.

    The youth before them had spoken such words, yet his expression remained unchanged, as calm as the clouds and light as the breeze, as if he was discussing a trivial matter.

    But given the various techniques he had demonstrated before, he indeed had the confidence to make such an outrageous claim!

    ¡®Could it be that the historic Shushan Sect will be ruined today?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Too rampant! It¡¯s utterly disrespectful!¡± Ling Feng roared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You, wanting to destroy our Shushan Sect?¡± The old ancestor of Shushan laughed eerily.

    ¡°Want to try?¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°If you want to try, I¡¯ll oblige you. After all, the two black knives in your Shushan Sect¡¯s possession now belong to me.¡±

    ¡°How greedy! Aiming to monopolize the immortal fate!¡± Anger surged in the ancestor of Shushan, and he could no longer contain his murderous aura!

    ¡°This opportunity should rightfully be enjoyed only by my master,¡± Nangong Hong stated matter-of-factly, standing behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You vile beast, shut up! For betraying the Shushan Sect, you will die without a burial ground!¡± the old ancestor of Shushan glared at Nangong Hong with deadly intent, eager to eliminate him swiftly.

    He paused, then suddenly laughed.

    The laugh was eerie, sinister, and merciless.

    ¡°Young man, do you really think you have the Shushan Sect at your mercy¨Chahahahaha¨Crefuse a toast only to drink a forfeit! It¡¯s still uncertain who will have the last laugh! Hahahahaha¨CDescend!! My true body!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking!

    Whoooosh~~~~~~Whoooosh~~~!!!!

    There came a terrifying sound of breaking through the air.

    Following that, a voice indifferent to life and death from above spoke, ¡°Young man, I wonder how long your arrogance will last!¡±

    It was indeed the voice of that Shushan elder!

    His words were very faint, the first word ¡°young¡± sounded as if it came from thousands of miles away, but when the last word ¡°last¡± fell, it seemed to be right before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone involuntarily looked up, tracing the sound.

    ¡°Has the main event finally arrived?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, also looking up.

    Two extremely bright lights, each perhaps a thousand feet long, one purple and one green, flashed from afar at high speed.

    These lights were not emitted from flying swords or magical treasures, but were manifestations of immense Sword Qi and momentum.

    The purple and green lights directly sliced the clouds in the sky apart, revealing a large vacuum area. If anyone had been in that vacuum, they would have suffocated instantly, their body¡¯s oxygen completely drawn out, causing immediate death!

    It turned out to be two people, coming swiftly amidst the light!

    They were not riding immortal cranes or other birds, nor were they on magical treasures, nor standing on flying swords. They were traveling amidst the light!

    These two people, one male and one female, the man standing on blue light, had an immortal bearing and was clearly the Shushan elder who had been fiercely negotiating with Huang Xiaolong, but this time it was his true body that had arrived!

    This true form was indeed much greater than the spirit avatar, radiating immortal light all over, and the majesty that spread from him seemed like divine authority.

    The woman appeared middle-aged, standing on purple mist, wearing a green jade hairpin and a robe embroidered with the sun, moon, and stars, her face divine, emanating a noble and pure immortal aura. This aura evoked a deep respect from the depths of one¡¯s heart.

    These two were the true powers suppressing the fate of the Shushan Sect for thousands of years!

    Immortal Realm!

    Two of the five immortals of the overseas world!

    They were ancient figures!

    Supreme beings!

    They radiated brilliant light all around, their energy soaring to the skies; they truly had the essence of transcendent immortals.

    ¡°Hmph! Young man, just you watch! Now, let¡¯s see if you dare to be rampant!¡± The spirit avatar of the Shushan elder sneered, then his body blurred, like water ripples, and finally turned into a beam of light, merging into his true form.

    In an instant, all around Huang Xiaolong, people fell to their knees!

    Ling Feng and many other Shushan Sect elders, as well as disciples, all bowed down on the ground, respectfully exclaiming, ¡°We welcome the presence of the two ancestors! May the ancestors enjoy immortal blessings and live as long as the heavens!¡±

    Other cultivators also plopped down on their knees, singing praises.

    ¡°Junior sister, this person is a sinner of the highest order, having plotted against more than half of our Shushan disciples. In his possession are five black knives, and he even knows the whereabouts of the last one,¡± the previously mentioned true body of the Shushan elder told the woman beside him.

    From his tone, although he called her ¡°junior sister,¡± there was a respectful note in his voice.

    It was evident that this female ancestor was somewhat more powerful, even overpowering the male ancestor.

    ¡°Hmm, senior brother, I am aware,¡± the female ancestor nodded slightly, then her gaze passed through the air, fixing on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, why do you slaughter my Shushan disciples?¡±

    Crackling!

    Her gaze was like a substantive attack! An attack of magnificent energy!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Where her gaze passed, the space violently fluctuated, even beginning to show signs of fracturing!

    This gaze fell directly on Huang Xiaolong and penetrated into his body, seemingly attempting to utterly destroy Huang Xiaolong¡¯s meridians, organs, and vitality!

    Domineering! Powerful! Mighty!

    The true form of an Immortal Realm was indeed overwhelmingly powerful, by no means comparable to the spirit avatar from before!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Five Immortals Gather Together

    Chapter 1186: Chapter 1186: Five Immortals Gather Together! Chapter 1186: Chapter 1186: Five Immortals Gather Together! This female ancestor, upon her arrival, glanced at Huang Xiaolong from afar.

    In her gaze, there was a terrifying energy that created a devastating effect, her Divine Skill ¨C a single look could completely annihilate an enemy, turning their body to dust and smoke.

    For someone of Ling Feng¡¯s level, a mere glance from her could probably lead to an explosion on the spot.

    However, Huang Xiaolong remained indifferent, letting her gaze penetrate his body.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was a Divine Body, not to be desecrated!

    Such an attack, once Huang Xiaolong activated his Divine Body, was no more bothersome than an itch through his shoes! After all, no matter how powerful one became in their cultivation on earth, they would not be on the same level as gods.

    The female ancestor¡¯s eye attack was ineffective against him, vanishing like a mud ox into the sea, accomplishing nothing!

    ¡°Hm?¡± She revealed a trace of shock, looking at Huang Xiaolong back and forth with eyes that seemed to see a monster.

    ¡°Senior brother~~ how about this, we join forces, bring out the Purple-Green Twin Swords, and sever this little thief first, then plunder those five black daggers from him?¡± the male ancestor said with a fierce glint in his eyes, ¡°This little thief is arrogant and only responds to strength, not softness~~ Of course, before we slay him, we could use the soul-searching secret technique to extract his memories and locate the whereabouts of the last black dagger! Senior sister, the chance for Immortal Fate is before us, and within easy reach! We have waited thousands of years for this moment!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother~~ wait¡­!¡± The female ancestor slightly frowned and communicated to the male ancestor through soul transmission, ¡°Senior brother, do not act rashly¡­ this young man is not simple! My devastating gaze is a Great Divine Power, able to render any being below the realm of Immortals extinct with a look, reduced to ash and smoke. Yet this young man seems unaffected¡­ and what¡¯s more, he doesn¡¯t appear to be wearing any protective treasures¡­ I can¡¯t understand it, truly can¡¯t understand it¡­ What baffles me even more is that there wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple of mana when he defended against my gaze¡­ Could it be some super-special physique that one might find once in a billion?¡±

    One could say that upon their first encounter, the female ancestor developed a deep wariness toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This~~¡± The male ancestor was startled, then involuntarily nodded his head, ¡°Senior sister, it was impulsive of me~~ Ah, after all these years, my ability to remain composed still falls short of yours. Indeed, we cannot fathom the means of this little thief; the power of his punch alone was matchless. And for him to take on your devastating gaze without batting an eyelid¡­ it does warrant careful consideration. However, together, we brother and sister have no reason to fear him.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother need not blame himself. The mystery of the Immortal Realm will soon reveal itself, so it¡¯s natural to feel intense and impatient. I¡¯m quite moved by the opportunity as well,¡± the female ancestor said.

    ¡°Then, senior sister, how should we deal with this little thief?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, for the time being, we should try not to engage him directly; I have a plan. Let¡¯s go~~ let¡¯s descend for now.¡±

    The two Shushan ancestors quickly reached a consensus, and with a flicker, they descended, standing not far from Huang Xiaolong, imposing like the Himalayas.

    The people who were kneeling around them trembled even more violently. It was as if the sky itself had collapsed, forcing them to submit and preventing them from looking up.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed unfazed, and he didn¡¯t make any effort to defend against the ancestors¡¯ pressure. The divinity within him emanated invisibly, wrapping around Bai Chan and Nangong Hong as well.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s casual composure, the two ancestors felt even deeper wariness and suspicion in their hearts.

    ¡°Heh, young friend, could we talk about the matter of the Immortal Realm?¡± The female ancestor smiled warmly at Huang Xiaolong.

    She didn¡¯t mention the grudge of Huang Xiaolong slaughtering more than half of Shushan¡¯s disciples nor the issue of her using her devastating gaze on Huang Xiaolong just now, brushing it all aside.

    What a seamless move!

    This person was incredibly scheming!

    ¡®These two Shushan ancestors, a man and a woman, the man is a simpleton, impulsive and irritable. The woman, however, is rather interesting, keeping her emotions hidden¡­¡¯

    With a smile on his face, Huang Xiaolong did not bring up the recent probing attack, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t rush, young friend.¡± The female ancestor smiled again and with a slight gesture, two chairs flew over. She and the male ancestor sat down.

    ¡°Young friend, now that the nine black knives have all surfaced,¡± the female ancestor spoke calmly, as if she was just having a casual conversation with Huang Xiaolong. ¡°According to the scrolls passed down by the sages of our Shushan Sect, gathering the nine black knives will lead to the location of a cave dwelling left behind by an Immortal who descended from the Immortal Realm. Inside this dwelling, there are not only the teleportation formations to ascend to the Immortal Realm, but also a vast amount of Immortal Pills, Immortal Techniques, and Immortal Artifacts.¡±

    Immortal Pills! Immortal Techniques! Immortal Artifacts!

    These were all things not of the mortal world!

    In an instant, the cultivators kneeling on the ground turned excited, their faces flushed with enthusiasm and their eyes filled with longing!

    They too wished for a share, even if only the leftovers!

    ¡°In truth, although we practice spells, from the perspective of the Immortal Realm, we are still considered mortals.¡± The female ancestor sighed deeply, ¡°Thus, for us, Immortal Pills truly have the effect of defying the heavens and changing fate~~ For instance, obtaining any Immortal Artifact could probably make one invincible in this world, dominating the entire planet, no?¡±

    ¡°Young friend, the treasure within this cave dwelling is too much for our Shushan Sect to monopolize, and I presume it¡¯s the same for you. In my opinion, it would be best to share the bounty with the cultivators from all overseas sects equally. That would be the most fair and just approach.¡± The female ancestor¡¯s eyes sparkled with a strange light, ¡°The Immortal Fate that descends is not meant for an individual, but for everyone. Whoever seeks to monopolize it might incur divine punishment.¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong also just smiled.

    This female ancestor was too cunning, immediately tying all the overseas cultivators to them and suggesting they share the treasure.

    Thus, the overseas cultivators would feel grateful to the Shushan sect and naturally align themselves with the sect.

    If Huang Xiaolong were to oppose this, he would be making enemies with the entire overseas world.

    With just a few words, she had undone Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previously established prestige, making all the overseas cultivators share the same enemy and fate with the Shushan sect.

    But Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care about that. What did it matter if they were many and powerful or if they resorted to schemes and tricks?

    In the face of absolute power, all that was mere clouds!

    Let them have a thousand schemes; I will shatter them with a single punch!

    ¡°Ah~~ Thank you, Shushan ancestors, thank you, Shushan ancestors!¡±

    ¡°Immortal fate! We too can have a share in this immortal fate; this life has not been in vain!¡±

    ¡°From now on, we are willing to honor the Shushan sect as supreme!¡±

    ¡°My Diancang sect will follow the Shushan sect¡¯s lead!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Young friend, in the overseas world, there are five Immortals who are respected as the supreme beings of Earth and are not to be crossed~~¡± The female ancestor said with a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°When the time comes to explore that Immortal¡¯s cave, all five of us Immortals will go together, advancing and retreating as one. Should we encounter any dangers, we will be able to face them.¡±

    Sure enough, this female ancestor was formidable, bringing out the five supreme Immortal beings to suppress Huang Xiaolong!

    So Huang Xiaolong would have to be cautious! Even under the coercion and temptation, handing over the five black daggers in his possession!

    ¡°What you mean is, you want me to obediently hand over those black daggers, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a forced smile.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± The female ancestor smiled noncommittally.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~~ Boom~~~~

    From the east, west, and north, the skies in all three directions exploded with an oppressive force that dominated all.

    Immortal energy surged like a roaring river.

    Three god-like figures approached from the sky!

    No one knew where they came from, yet they exuded an air of ease and confidence, as if they traveled through many worlds with just a flick of their fingers.

    Three Immortals!

    This was the true bodies descending, not just spiritual avatars!

    ¡°Young friend, I just sent a message to three old friends to come to Shushan for a meeting, to discuss important matters~~¡± The female ancestor finally broke into a smile, looking at Huang Xiaolong with triumphant eyes.

    Without making a sound, she had summoned the other three Immortals from the overseas world!

    As a result, five Immortals had gathered!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The five supreme beings representing Earth¡¯s strongest forces had appeared together, forming a united front!

    ¡°Young friend, could you please take out those five black daggers on you for us to have a look?¡± Finally, the female ancestor revealed her aggressive side!

    ¡°Interesting, very interesting. It¡¯s getting livelier. Today is truly fun, exciting.¡± Huang Xiaolong just laughed. ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 The Demon King is Coming

    Chapter 1187: Chapter 1187: The Demon King is Coming! Chapter 1187: Chapter 1187: The Demon King is Coming! The three immortals standing aloft in the void, with eyes nurturing Immortal Spirit Qi, brilliance coalescing on their bodies, seemed to be brewing an unmatched Divine Power to deliver a fatal blow to Huang Xiaolong.

    By now, the situation was essentially under control, with five immortals joining forces to suppress Huang Xiaolong, almost forming a one-sided crushing scenario.

    ¡°Boy, do you still not understand the situation?¡± the male elder from Shushan burst forth again with a fierce gleam, sneering maliciously, ¡°Five immortals and you still think of resisting? I advise you to obediently hand over the five black daggers in your possession, then reveal the whereabouts of the last black dagger, which we naturally will retrieve. Don¡¯t waste your effort, in front of us, all your tricks are but ants moving house, pathetically weak!¡±

    ¡°Nangong Hong! You filthy beast, do you think that by finding a stable backer, you dared to betray Shushan? What can you say now?¡± the male elder from Shushan glared at Nangong Hong venomously. ¡°You should know the punishment for traitors in the Shushan sect. Now do you regret it? Kneel, bow three times and kowtow nine times, then I, the elder, will select a disciple to seize your body. That way, you can keep your shell in the world.¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s eyes turned blood-red. ¡°I am willing to give up this flesh and seize Nangong Hong¡¯s body, I hope the elder will grant this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Nangong Hong said with a mocking smile, slowly beginning to speak. ¡°Just you, trying to challenge my master? That¡¯s courting death. Immortals, no matter how many come, are not enough for my master to kill. One comes, one dies; today is your doomsday.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± the female elder of Shushan furrowed her brows slightly.

    She observed Nangong Hong carefully.

    All of his words and deeds were so composed and calm that they were unbelievable, lacking the instinctual fear one would have facing five immortals.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong, he too was as stable as mountains.

    Standing behind Huang Xiaolong, the mysterious woman wrapped up with no mana fluctuations around her, was equally unfathomable, calm like still water!

    ¡®Could it be that there really is some incredible support behind this young man? Is that what makes him remain so composed?¡¯ the female elder of Shushan, meticulous in her thoughts, surmised, then laughed again, ¡°Well then, young man, since you are unwilling to hand over the five black daggers, we won¡¯t force you. Now, let¡¯s discuss this properly; that is the right way.¡±

    During her speech, she also transmitted her soul whispering to several immortals, instructing them not to attack Huang Xiaolong for the moment and to watch how things unfold.

    Huang Xiaolong spread his hands in a laid-back manner, indicating he was indifferent to any outcome.

    At that moment, the three immortals who had been standing in the void also descended together.

    They took their seats.

    ¡°Young friend, such immortal fate is not trivial; it¡¯s better to plan for the long term,¡± the female elder of Shushan said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things first but focus on seizing the black dagger controlled by the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Where is the Demon King located?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually.

    ¡°We naturally know where the Demon King¡¯s lair is. However, these secrets can¡¯t be revealed lightly,¡± the male elder of Shushan, finding a chance for revenge, scoffed at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Unless you reveal the whereabouts of the last black dagger, as a trade.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha ¡ª trade? There¡¯s really no need; once I find that last black dagger, I will control six of them. Why would I need to exchange with you?¡± Huang Xiaolong made his intentions very clear that whether they could find the immortal cave ultimately depended on him! After all, he controlled the most black daggers.

    ¡°You!¡± the male elder of Shushan, so furious he could puff out his beard and glower, yet was helpless against Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Young friend, are you aware of the Demon King¡¯s strength?¡± the female elder of Shushan shifted the topic smoothly.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Shaking his head did not mean he didn¡¯t know; it meant he was disdainful of understanding.

    As long as it was about cultivating on Earth, be it humans or demons, Huang Xiaolong paid them no heed. How far a Demon King¡¯s power had evolved was, for Huang Xiaolong, merely a matter of a punch or a sword.

    Even with these five Immortals before him, if Huang Xiaolong merely sent them to the underworld and let its laws bind them, wouldn¡¯t he be able to torment them at will, killing or enslaving as he wished?

    However, the situation now was somewhat amusing, so Huang Xiaolong had merely refrained from annihilating them entirely.

    Toying with them was merely a way to find some amusement!

    ¡°Heh~~ Young friend, that Demon King is a formidable demon left over from Ancient Times. Having cultivated for long years and being a descendant of ancient ferocious beasts, his physique is incomparably stronger than that of human cultivators.¡± A female elder from Shushan spoke confidently. ¡°Discussing combat power, two Immortals, without using any magical treasures, could fight the Demon King to a draw. With the aid of peerless magical treasures, they could defeat him but could not surround and kill him. With the deployment of three Immortals, the Demon King would have no escape.¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, the Demon Race has been domineering,¡± another Immortal remarked, also feeling sentimental. ¡°Fortunately, during Ancient Times, human cultivators united and almost completely exterminated the Demon Race. However, this current Demon King is still a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s seize the chance when grabbing the black dagger to kill him completely! Exterminate all the demons in the world!¡± A male elder from Shushan declared ferociously, filled with the intent to kill.

    ¡°Young friend, how about we make a bet?¡± The female elder from Shushan, with a playful look in her eyes, glanced at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes shifting clearly hinting that she was scheming something.

    ¡°What bet?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked cheerfully.

    ¡°We will split up to find the Demon King¡¯s lair and hunt him down. Whoever first seizes the black dagger from the Demon King¡¯s possession will be the winner.¡± The female elder from Shushan smiled. ¡°Should we find and kill the Demon King first, you must tell us the location of the last black dagger and cooperate well with us in the quest for the Immortal¡¯s cave, with no dissent.¡±

    ¡°What if you lose?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked impassively.

    The five Immortals exchanged smiling glances.

    Lose?

    Possible?

    The Demon King¡¯s lair was exceedingly secret, guarded by many illusions, and difficult for ordinary people to find. Even these Immortals had searched for a thousand years to discover it.

    Not to mention killing the Demon King, even finding the demon¡¯s lair was impossible for Huang Xiaolong.

    Besides, the combat strength of the Demon King was immensely powerful, enough to shake two Immortals alone. That meant, even if Huang Xiaolong did find the Demon King¡¯s lair, he might not necessarily be able to defeat him and could very likely be killed instead.

    By agreeing to this bet, Huang Xiaolong was destined to lose; there was no chance of fluke.

    ¡°Young friend, if we lose, then¨Cseeking the Immortal¡¯s cave will proceed under your command naturally. How about that?¡± The female elder from Shushan confidently proposed.

    ¡°No need. If you lose, just hand over the two black daggers to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated straightforwardly.

    He still could not believe that, with Yin Emperor¡¯s unparalleled methods and full effort, he could not find the Demon King¡¯s lair.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± The female ancestor of Shushan, confidently terrifying.

    The other four Immortals also nodded, their faces exuding confidence, as if victory was in their grasp.

    ¡°This mission to surround and exterminate the Demon King is tied to the rise and fall of the overseas world, you all should join,¡± the male ancestor of Shushan commanded the kneeling cultivators.

    This was a command from a superior.

    All cultivators, other than those from the Emei sect, promptly agreed in unison.

    At this moment, the male ancestor of Shushan gave Huang Xiaolong a teasing smile, the subtext being, with all of us cultivators and forces from overseas working together, how could we not handle you, young man?

    However, just then!

    A demonic wind suddenly arose above the sea!

    In the sky, a chillingly strange male voice descended¨C¡°Hehehe~~ you foolish human cultivators, actually conspiring here to besiege me¡­ Very well, very well~~ Hehehe~~~¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a slight stir in his heart as he sensed wisps of demonic energy descending from the sky!

    Moreover, mixed within this wisp of demonic energy was an aura that tugged at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul!

    ¡®This demonic energy feels familiar~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong immediately recalled and soon, his eyes brightened. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s¡­¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± An Immortal suddenly laughed out loud, endless celestial light spilling out, cleansing a swath of the sky into a picturesque scene. ¡°Demon King! You¡¯re truly seeking your own death! Hahaha~~ We were just about to go and kill you, and here you are, delivering yourself to us! Hahaha! How thrilling! It saves us from the trouble of traveling¡­ The Demon Race, indeed naturally so foolish~~!¡±

    ¡°Who kills whom is still uncertain.¡± The Demon King¡¯s icy voice contained a deeply buried decisiveness in killing.

    As soon as he appeared, in Shushan¡¯s Immortal Island, the minds of most cultivators with slightly lower realms naturally conjured a terrifying humanoid figure that blotted out the sun and possessed boundless power!

    ¡°Outrageous! Evil Demon Race, daring to run wild in our Shushan, ignorant of life and death!¡± The female ancestor of Shushan spat out celestial light, within which rolled countless dense, endless inscriptions like jade stones, penetrating the bodies of the cultivators present and their brains. This wiped clean all illusions produced in their minds.

    Huang Xiaolong slightly raised his head to see a man standing in the sky.

    This was an image of a man in his thirties, wearing a long robe, about two meters tall yet perfectly proportioned, not appearing awkward at all. His hair was tied up with a jade pin, his facial features gently outlined, and his eyes strangely bewitching. Beside him were eighty-one rainbows piercing through the void, auspicious clouds swirling around, making for a spectacular sight as he stood on the morning glow, utterly out of this world.

    At first glance, he appeared not as a demon but as an Immortal who had descended to the mortal world, sharing an uncanny resemblance to those five human Immortals.

    However, cultivators with higher realms could still sense the evil demonic energy emanating from him.

    This was the overseas Demon King!

    A creature from ancient times!

    As soon as the Demon King appeared, demonic wind churned wildly over the sea, and demonic Qi wafted gently, causing all marine life in the area to rapidly mutate, absorbing the demonic Qi and gaining the opportunities to cultivate. Given time, this sea area would spawn numerous fish demons and sea monsters.

    ¡°Demon King, you indeed also have a black small knife, don¡¯t you?¡± the female ancestor of Shushan suddenly spoke.

    ¡°What of it?¡± The Demon King did not deny.

    ¡°Giggle~~~¡± The female ancestor of Shushan suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°That¡¯s strange, Demon King. We are quite aware of your strength, and you probably also know¡­ the strength of us five Immortals. Yet today, you boldly deliver yourself to us. I am really curious about what you¡¯re relying on.¡±

    However!

    Just then, the Demon King seemed to discover something. His face suddenly changed, his demonic pupils contracted several times, and finally, he locked his gaze on Huang Xiaolong!

    In an instant, blood-red demonic Qi emanated from the Demon King¡¯s eyes, his killing intent soaring uncontrollably!

    ¡°Could it be! This little runt is the Demon King¡¯s inside man!¡± blurted the male ancestor of Shushan, his voice sharp. ¡°You little runt, are you the Demon King¡¯s subordinate?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the expressions of several Immortals, including other cultivators present, all showed suspicion.

    Why was the Demon King so fearless? Could it be because of Huang Xiaolong, who was strong enough to confront an Immortal?

    Were this man and demon in league?

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was steadily on the Demon King, ¡°Um~~ Demon King? If I am not mistaken, your true form should be a Taotie, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I once killed a young Taotie; that creature was too weak. But in its dying breath, it cursed me, causing the Taotie clan, generation after generation, to seek vengeance on me~~ tsk tsk, Demon King, I can feel that trace of a curse¡¯s power from you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerily.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Hahahaha~~ !!!!!!¡±

    The Demon King roared to the sky, and immediately the heavens bled endlessly, a sight to behold.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Enormous demonic Qi swept across heaven and earth, daunting all directions, pushing everything before it!

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you! Human! You killed my child! Today, I will devour you! I will eat you!¡±

    The Demon King howled furiously.

    The heavens mourned, and torrential rain fell as if even the sky was weeping.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1188 - Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Young Master Tells You to Kneel and

    Chapter 1188: Chapter 1188: Young Master Tells You to Kneel and Speak Chapter 1188: Chapter 1188: Young Master Tells You to Kneel and Speak In that moment, everyone could sense the Demon King¡¯s towering rage and the murderous intent that not even the waters of all the rivers and lakes combined could wash away!

    When the Demon King flew into a rage, blood flowed and corpses floated in his wake!

    ¡°Humans! You have killed my son!¡± the Demon King roared furiously, venting his murderous fury, his eyes nearly bursting with the desire to destroy everything. His immense demonic power erupted, causing the sea below to boil as if on fire, with blood bubbles popping and the corpses of tens of thousands of fish and shrimp floating up from the depths. The thick scent of blood permeated the heaven and earth. He had a son, a young Taotie who mingled in the central world of Huaxia, greedily feasting on humans but meeting an untimely death. However, in his dying moments, this young Taotie left a curse mark on his killer¡¯s body.

    From then on, if the father, siblings, or sisters of the young Taotie ever encountered the enemy, they would immediately sense it and exact their revenge!

    In actuality, Huang Xiaolong had recognized the Demon King from the moment he saw him¨Che was the father of the young Taotie, infamously known as ¡®Mister Long Wu¡¯ in Binhai!

    Turns out, the true form of the Demon King was that of the ancient mythical beast, the Taotie!

    However, compared to ¡°Mister Long Wu,¡± the bloodline within the Demon King was countless times purer and more formidable. This was a true great demon, transformed into human shape, wildly powerful with the ability to devour stars and moons. Within his body seemed to be a brewing storm potent enough to end the world, possessing the ancient and desolate aura of epic myths.

    ¡°Despicable human! Speak! How did you kill my son?¡± the Demon King stared at Huang Xiaolong with bloodthirsty eyes.

    ¡°How did I kill him?¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitated for a moment, then touched his nose, trying to recall.

    Oh, right. The young Taotie had been consumed by a mysterious giant egg that Huang Xiaolong had found in the Kunlun secret realm.

    That mysterious giant egg was terrifying, dissolving the young Taotie into streams of pure life essence, devouring it completely without leaving a single drop behind.

    The mysterious giant egg needed to hatch by consuming an endless amount of energy and after swallowing the young Taotie, it was but a drop in the bucket.

    ¡®Sweat, the mysterious giant egg I nurtured is supposed to be a Divine Beast, a creature far more formidable than the Taotie. Once it breaks out of its shell, it could dominate the nine heavens and the ten lands¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts were abuzz, and he even felt that the being birthed by the mysterious giant egg would at least be stronger than Bai Chan of the Long Clan.

    ¡®What on earth is this thing? Why would such a high-level creature leave its eggs on Earth?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was genuinely puzzled.

    ¡°Human! Answer me!¡± A formless pressure emanated from the Demon King, his immense demonic power seemingly threatening to crack open the firmament itself.

    At this moment, the five Immortals were overjoyed!

    They heard every word of the conversation between the Demon King and Huang Xiaolong clearly!

    It turned out that this human and demon were not allies but shared a deep blood feud!

    The five Immortals communicated quickly through soul transmission¨C

    ¡°This is perfect! Fortune has truly favored us! This kid actually killed a young Taotie! For the Demon King, this is a grudge that won¡¯t end until death!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Demon Race is different from our Human Clan. We humans have extremely strong reproductive abilities. On the contrary, the Demon Race has significant restrictions in this regard. After all, the heavens are fair. While granting the Demon Race their formidable physiques that outclass all creatures, they also weakened them in other aspects. Taoties belong to great demons, and there have not been many throughout history, so the chance of a young Taotie being born is very low. The Demon King doesn¡¯t have many offspring, and for each one he loses, one less remains, irrecoverable. No wonder he is so furious upon seeing his enemy. For us humans, the powerful have lots of wives and children, and the death of a few descendants is not a great loss.¡±

    ¡°The Demon King has a mysterious black knife, and this little bastard has five! Now, we just wait for them to inflict mutual destruction and then reap the benefits like fishermen. This is indeed fate!¡±

    ¡­

    For these five Immortals, if Huang Xiaolong had joined forces with the Demon King, they would have faced some difficulties. But now, with the situation greatly in their favor, their opponents would fight each other to the death, making the rest easy to handle.

    ¡°Demon King, your feud with this youth is none of our business,¡± the female Shushan elder said with a slight smile. ¡°How about this, you two resolve your issues first. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a debt of vengeance must be paid in blood,¡± the male Shushan elder said with schadenfreude. ¡°What a pity, truly a pity. The Taotie is a divine beast from ancient times, the king of myriad demons, but its bloodline is too rare. The death of one is the loss of one¨CDemon King, I guess the young Taoties under your knee are also few and far between now, right? This youth is really reckless, slaying such a precious demon beast just like that. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. I would fight to the death for sure¨Chahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not talking, right?¡± the Demon King said with a ferocious and terrifying face. ¡°Fine then, I will eat you. I will eat you bit by bit, skin and bones included~~~ And your divine soul, I will consume it one bite at a time~~¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ you want me to talk, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a calm smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Listen closely.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke nonchalantly, lightly brushing off the issue, showing no fear of the fiery and ruthless Demon King.

    Such composure could not help but command the sincere admiration of all human cultivators present.

    The Demon King was mighty, his demonic might shook the world, capable of destroying heaven and earth. Even the late-stage Law Manifestation human cultivators felt a suffocating pressure, fraught with anxiety and trepidation.

    Only Immortals could face the Demon King with composure.

    Now, this youth, Huang Xiaolong, was almost effortlessly enduring the wrath and killing intent of the Demon King, his expression unchanging; such composure was truly like a god descending from the heavens!

    ¡°Speak,¡± the Demon King curbed his murderous intent, a hint of ferocity flashing in his eyes. ¡°Just don¡¯t even think about begging for mercy.¡±

    ¡°Heh, listen well, Demon King,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, ¡°First, hand over your black dagger to me obediently with both hands.¡±

    ¡°Second, today, five great Immortals of the Human Clan have gathered here, yet you dared to dive in alone. I suspect you must have some kind of reliance; otherwise, it would be impossible for you to come here seeking death. Speak of your reliance.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong leaned back comfortably in his chair, half-closing his eyes and watching the Demon King with a mocking look.

    Hiss~~~!!!!

    Everyone was dumbfounded by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    The five grand Immortals were dumbfounded!

    Even the Demon King himself was dumbfounded!

    What the hell, is this a mistake?

    With the Demon King¡¯s anger raging like a torrential sea, you actually want him to hand over his black dagger and spill all his secrets¡­

    Has he gone mad?

    Shouldn¡¯t this be a fight to the death?

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~Hahahahaha~~~~~¡± The Demon King laughed wildly in his rage!

    ¡°You little runt, who do you think you are?¡± The male elder from Shushan also burst into uproarious laughter. ¡°You think you are among the gods? To command and direct the proud Demon King as you please? Hahahahaha~~~ Ridiculous! Absolutely ridiculous! The Taotie clan is ferocious and extreme in evil, one of the most powerful savage beasts from the ancient wilderness~~ It could swallow you whole in one bite, yet you dare to put on airs?¡±

    ¡°Young man, could it be, you plan to use your power to directly suppress the Demon King?¡± the female elder from Shushan said, her eyes shining. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that level of strength. Moreover, a great demon like the Taotie would rather die than submit to any human. This is the pride inherent in the Demon Race, in their very bones.¡±

    ¡°No, dealing with him is very simple, so simple that it couldn¡¯t be simpler. There¡¯s no need to fight; he will honestly answer my questions,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slyly. ¡°I guarantee I won¡¯t use even a trace of mana. I will just sit here motionless and make the Demon King submit.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ You, make me submit? Hahahahaha~~ Human! You¡¯re too¡­ you¡¯re too ridiculous!¡± The Demon King was almost doubled over with laughter.

    With his ferocity, not even Immortals mattered to him, he would devour them if given a chance, let alone a milksop like you!

    Submit?

    In heaven and earth, it¡¯s doubtful there¡¯s an existence that could make this Taotie great demon bow its head!

    ¡°Bai Chan, no need to act, just make him kneel and speak,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed Bai Chan, who had been quietly standing behind him.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Bai Chan¡¯s response was indifferent.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then, he stepped forward.

    There was still no trace of mana fluctuations on her body, nor any other anomalies; her whole being cloaked in her cloak, she was completely enigmatic, like a still pond of death.

    Bai Chan took a few steps and then, with a cold voice, said, ¡°Taotie, the Young Master commands you to kneel and speak, kneel down now.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ You¡­¡± The Demon King laughed wildly, but in an instant, his soul trembled, his pupils constricting!

    The Demon King stared dead at Bai Chan¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 The Purple and Azure Swords Emerge

    Chapter 1189: Chapter 1189: The Purple and Azure Swords Emerge Together! Chapter 1189: Chapter 1189: The Purple and Azure Swords Emerge Together! At that moment, the Demon King was staring intently at Bai Chan, his fierce pupils quietly undergoing numerous changes.

    The Demon King, the king of myriad demons, wild and unruly, defiantly looking down on the world, but now, in his pupils, emotions like fear, tension, restlessness, and panic arose¡­

    So many emotions!

    These fears and restlessness seemed to originate from the bones, from the bloodline, from inherited genes¡­

    For example, it was like a chick seeing an eagle, a mouse facing a cat¡­

    Such despair and helplessness were instinctual!

    Bai Chan had not even released a trace of pressure, yet the Demon King was almost plunged into a predicament!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±

    On the other side, the five Immortals were still emitting mocking laughter.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Little bastard, could it be that one of your followers can suppress the Demon King? Hahahaha~~~ You really think you¡¯re invincible?¡± the male ancestor from Shushan said with a wild expression.

    ¡°Hmm? Demon King, what are you afraid of?¡± the female ancestor from Shushan noticed the change in the Demon King¡¯s expression and blurted out.

    The Demon King did not reply.

    Soon, the Demon King¡¯s entire body began to convulse, all demonic mana and power within him completely suppressed! He wanted to escape, but it was as if he were nailed in the void, unable to move an inch. He wanted to transform into his true form and swallow Huang Xiaolong whole, but he had even lost the power to transform!

    ¡°Won¡¯t you kneel yet?!¡± Bai Chan¡¯s voice was icy and bone-chilling.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    In an instant, within the Demon King¡¯s soul, a vast wave of dragon might, destructive as if parching and pulling rotting wood, surged in! His soul seemed almost ready to shatter into dust. His self-confidence, the Demon King¡¯s dignity, retreated step by step! He finally realized, the being standing before him, commanding him to kneel, was of an unimaginable existence!

    That was not a being of this world, but belonged to a higher, mysteriously superior world. The gap between the Demon King and such a being was like the difference between heaven and earth, no, more accurately, that mysterious woman wrapped in a cloak was precisely the nemesis of the Demon King! The greatest nemesis of his life, without a parallel!

    Even though Bai Chan had not emitted any aura, but when the Demon King faced her, it was like a tiny ant facing a ruler who casually controlled the destiny of the taotie clan!

    This was a nemesis by bloodline, impossible to defy or resist.

    ¡°I understand now~~ You~~ You are¡­You¡­You are the great¡­You¡­¡± The Demon King¡¯s throat seemed choked by a fishbone, emitting a terrified, sharp voice.

    ¡°Shut up. Kneel. Otherwise, die,¡± Bai Chan emphasized.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± All resistance was futile; it was destiny.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    He knelt!

    The Demon King, within the void, knelt down in the direction Huang Xiaolong was standing, his head buried very low. He appeared utterly abject, insignificant, and cowardly.

    ¡°Heh~~ I told you that you would submit.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s facial expression was very relaxed, as if he had anticipated all that was happening before his eyes.

    But the five Immortals, along with all the cultivators present at the moment, were plunged into a stupor, like a mountain collapsing and a tsunami striking!

    What in the world was happening?

    The Demon King, who had dominated for thousands of years, the ancient fierce beast taotie, a tyrant capable of destroying heavens and earth, why would he kneel to a human youth?

    There was absolutely no reason for this.

    For beings like the Demon King or Immortals, who were at the top of Earth¡¯s food chain, kneeling represented submission.

    The five Immortals truly could not comprehend why the taotie was kneeling before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°That youth¡¯s follower~~¡± The female immortal from Shushan, her gaze flickering, seemed to have caught the key to the issue. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°Who I am, you need not know,¡± Bai Chan replied indifferently. ¡°Nor do you have the right to know. You, be silent.¡±

    In that indifferent voice, there was a kind of cold ruthlessness, a ruthlessness of someone from a higher position.

    ¡°You!¡± The female ancestor from Shushan was abruptly silenced, deeply feeling that today¡¯s events had far exceeded her control!

    ¡°Why is this? Young man, can you tell me why?¡± unable to restrain herself, the female ancestor from Shushan asked Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled without saying a word.

    In fact, it was very simple. The taotie was a son of the dragon!

    The dragon had nine sons, each different, and the taotie was the fifth son of the dragon.

    However, the taotie was very greedy and gluttonous by nature. His brutal and unkind manners, acting perversely, ultimately enraged his father, the Dragon King, who straightaway jerked away the taotie¡¯s dragon tendons. Thus, the taotie completely fell from a Divine Beast into a fierce beast.

    Therefore, what the taotie feared the most was dragons.

    For instance, if you were the taotie, and your father came to catch and kill you, and even instantly kill you, wouldn¡¯t you cower?

    In other words, this was also a form of oppression, superior to the inferior, racial oppression, bloodline oppression, genetic suppression¡­

    Huang Xiaolong knew some methods to break the taotie¡¯s spells, such as preparing the urine of ninety-nine dragon-attribute boys, which could break the taotie¡¯s spells. Of course, these simple methods could only work on young taoties or hybrid taoties¡¯ spells. Against a pureblooded Demon King taotie, that would be impossible.

    But Bai Chan was a bona fide member of the Long Clan!

    From the realm of dragons, a pure-blooded white dragon!

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to deal with the Demon King, he just let Bai Chan step forward, and the suppression by lineage alone was enough.

    Indeed, that was the case. In the face of Bai Chan, the Demon King didn¡¯t stand a chance; he was oppressed like a quail, kneeling and kowtowing on command.

    Resist?

    There was no such thing.

    If Bai Chan had directly unleashed his substantial draconic might, undoubtedly, the Demon King would have killed himself without a second thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s really quite boring,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked, bored, shaking his head. ¡°Alright, Demon King, hand over that black dagger in your hand to me¨Churry up.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡± The Demon King hesitated for a moment.

    Bai Chan¡¯s deep, ancient eyes, reminiscent of a water ink painting, swept directly towards the Demon King.

    The Demon King shuddered all over, as if his lifeline was seized, a single misstep would shatter his body and obliterate his soul. His mind was still filled with shock, almost a complete blank¨C

    ¡®It¡¯s a dragon¨Ca dragon, the ancestor of our Taotie clan! An actual pure-blooded giant dragon! Why, why would a dragon descend to Earth¨Cwhy! Weren¡¯t dragons long gone from Earth? What¡­ what is going on¡­is it really changing heavens! It must be changing heavens!¡¯

    Not daring to hesitate further, fearing a catastrophe, the Demon King waved his hand, and a black dagger, ghost-like, floated out, flying towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Seeing this, those five Immortals¡¯ eyes turned blood-red, their mouths dry, greed surfacing evidently.

    However, before they could react, Huang Xiaolong had already casually snatched the black dagger, started toying with it carefully.

    On this black dagger, too, a numeric code was engraved¨CFive!

    This was the fifth black dagger.

    Acquired by Huang Xiaolong with the least efforts at the smallest cost.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong himself now controlled a total of six black daggers.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to bet with me to see who could get this black dagger from the Demon King first?¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted with a smirk. ¡°Now I have it. I won. So, as you said, quickly hand over the two black daggers you have. The quest for the Immortal¡¯s cave no longer involves you.¡±

    ¡°What?! You dare!¡± the male elder from Shushan burst out angrily, ¡°The Cave of the Immortal has always been meant for our Shushan lineage! It is the fortune of our Shushan sect, having a history with that Immortal¨CYou, you upstart, dare to brazenly rob our Shushan¡¯s fortune! You, you!¡±

    At this moment, the five Immortals were feeling frustrated, angry, and defeated¡­

    Originally, to obtain the black dagger from the Demon King, they would have to join forces, attack the Demon King¡¯s den, kill the Demon King, and forcefully rob it.

    They didn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong had a chance to obtain the black dagger from the Demon King.

    But the fact was a slap in their faces¨CHuang Xiaolong did nothing, and the Demon King readily came over, handing over the black dagger.

    This left the five Immortals utterly disoriented, putting them in a severely disadvantaged position!

    In a flash, they began to communicate through soul transmission, negotiating urgently¨C

    ¡°We cannot hand over the two black daggers to this thief! The fortune cannot be monopolized by him!¡±

    ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°This Demon King is troublesome, but united, we five Immortals can suppress them all!¡±

    ¡°By killing them, we can get six black daggers, just a half-step away from the fortune! Good! Let¡¯s join forces!¡±

    ¡­

    After a brief discussion, these five Immortals were ready to kill!

    ¡°You deluded fool, enough is enough, today, I grant you death! To avenge our Shushan disciples who died brutally!¡± the male elder from Shushan, the first to show his fangs, screeched vehemently.

    Boom~~~~!

    Stunning mana burst forth like beacon smoke, soaring to the heavens, standing like pillars between the earth and the sky. Among these, a blue flying sword floated!

    The sword emitted divine radiance by the tens of thousands, engraved with the words ¡°Blue Index¡±, with a green snake coiled around the handle like a rope. Looking like a streak of green lightning, it possessed an ancient form and intense treasure light. With a slight movement, the sword¡¯s tail immediately flickered like a spitting snake, continuously flashing, emitting a sword light thousands of feet long, piercing the void, shattering the ages.

    The female elder from Shushan did not delay, her body shuddered slightly, and suddenly, an incredible mighty force emerged, covering the sky and the earth in the midst, shaking the entire world with rustling sounds. Her entire body emitted rays as intense as the sun, like the sky-burning fire, within which her figure appeared faintly, resembling a deity.

    Whoosh~~!

    A purple flying sword, all over her body, was summoned by her.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The sword, engraved with the words ¡°Purple Ying¡±, emitted an aura that repelled all evil. Terrifyingly sharp, it seemed capable of cutting through all vitality between heaven and earth! Nothing was spared, not even the grass grew!

    The sect-guarding treasures of Shushan, the purple and green swords, emerged together!

    ¡°Purple and Green Swords, specially for slaying all demons and evil from the world! Young man, you¡¯ve gone too far into devilry. Today, our Shushan Sword Sect will eradicate the demon and protect the path, slaying you beneath the sword!¡± the female elder from Shushan proclaimed, her thoughts locking onto Huang Xiaolong, her intent to kill overwhelming, she said sternly!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You speak so loftily, aren¡¯t you just coveting the Immortal¡¯s cave? Finally going to take action? Good, I want to see what kind of methods the five great overseas Immortals have!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up calmly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1190 - Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Demon World

    Chapter 1190: Chapter 1190: Demon World Chapter 1190: Chapter 1190: Demon World The battle was about to erupt!

    This would be the most magnificent, most brutal, and ultimate battle in thousands of years in the overseas world!

    It was led by five great titans, five Supreme Immortals, jointly attacking Huang Xiaolong and the Demon King!

    The cultivators of the Human Clan on Shushan¡¯s celestial island all felt a thrilling sensation. However, at such a level of combat, they could no longer intervene!

    Before one could blink, the first to act wasn¡¯t one of the two Supreme Elders from the Shushan Sect but another mighty Immortal!

    All they saw was him bellowing continuously, his aura engulfing mountains and rivers. With a slight movement of his right hand, suddenly, a gigantic palm appeared in the sky, covering tens of acres, with distinct palm lines. Its fingers, like colossal pillars holding up the heavens, suddenly covered everything below, pressing down like a myriad of gigantic mountains, causing the earth to quake and shatter, and the seas to dry up and the rocks to crumble.

    Another Immortal then, behind him, manifested a thirty-foot-tall black silhouette, terrifying and ferocious with three heads and six arms. Strands of black toxic gas, twisting like black dragons, wrapped around this black shadow. At the same time, violently poisonous blood bubbles burst forth incessantly, appearing and disappearing, disappearing and reappearing.

    The next moment, on this black shadow, thousands of blood bubbles condensed, turned to pus, and ejected a highly toxic fluid, flying towards Huang Xiaolong, bombarding him!

    Between heaven and earth, a stench with strong corrosive properties filled the air!

    This was Poison Thunder! Each blood bubble functioned like a bomb containing myriad poisons. Once they all exploded together, the area for thousands of miles would be devoid of life, with no trace of life ever to appear again, transforming everything into ruins, even the soil and seawater into venom.

    Turns out, this Immortal practiced toxic techniques!

    Instantly, on Shushan Island, a cultivator screamed, ¡°The Supreme Elder of the Tang Sect, vested with endless poison, having accumulated toxic power for thousands of years, can even poison all creatures within a hundred miles by merely swimming casually in the sea! He¡¯s the most terrifying being in the overseas cultivation world!¡±

    The male elder of the Shushan Sect also moved, conjuring a Sword technique with his right hand. A sword light, as brilliant as the rising sun, expanded ceaselessly before Huang Xiaolong, threatening to overwhelm and utterly shred him in an infinite sea of Sword Qi.

    Indeed, such a confrontation was shockingly world-threatening, practically effortlessly devastating civilizations!

    The most formidable existence of the Human Clan, the realm of Immortals, was not to be trifled with. Even in the Immortal Realm, they were termed ¡°Earth Immortals.¡± Though not true Immortals, they still bore the name ¡°Immortal.¡±

    Before one could blink, Huang Xiaolong was about to activate his Divine Body to battle against it.

    However, once he deployed the power of the Divine Body, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secrets, all that he was hiding, would likely be revealed.

    But at such a moment, Huang Xiaolong could not care too much. After all, this battle, if not using the powers of the Yin Emperor, likely wouldn¡¯t do.

    Just let these mortals see, for once, the power of a god!

    However¨C

    At this moment, the Demon King actually made his move first!

    Perhaps, it was Bai Chan¡¯s command!

    In the void, the Demon King roared fiercely, waving his hand and throwing out a palm-sized talisman!

    This talisman, growing swiftly against the wind, immediately expanded to cover half an acre.

    The talisman was made from beast skin, its demonic light surging like a tide, with waves of formidable, nearly invincible demonic power erupting violently!

    On the talisman were engraved many ancient mythical beasts, including Pixiu, Taotie, Bai Ze, Kui, Kylin, Xiezhi, and Bifang¡­

    These mythical beasts looked lifelike, initially appearing as mere drawings, but upon a closer scan with divine sense, they seemed like actual mythical beasts, sealed within, creating patterns and brands.

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How are there so many mythical beasts? To seal a multitude of beasts in one talisman is too exaggerated! This is unheard of, unseen before. How could the Earth have so many diverse mythical beasts? Impossible!¡±

    However, upon a careful scan with his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong realized that the mythical beasts sealed on the beast skin talisman were not the actual bodies but rather akin to avatars, similar to the divine sense avatars of Human Clan cultivators.

    That is to say, every mythical beast sealed on the talisman represented an avatar of the actual mythical beast!

    But, even if they were merely avatars, the contained demonic power and energy were already earth-shattering, surpassing even the real body strength of the Demon King Taotie!

    Huang Xiaolong could scarcely believe that this talisman could be crafted by the Demon King Taotie!

    Impossible!

    The power of this talisman could even effortlessly tear apart the Demon King Taotie!

    Roar~ Roar~~ Roar~~!

    The avatars from the beast skin talisman all pounced out, filling the sky with intertwining demonic symbols, densely packed, and intensely bright, with powerful forces stirring, conjoining the winds and clouds!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    The sound of explosions rose, and on Shushan Immortal Island, all the buildings were instantly shattered into pieces!

    The cultivators each brewed their mana, struggling fiercely to defend themselves.

    The attacks of the five Immortal Realm giants were all blasted apart by the force of that talisman.

    Pu~~! Pu~~! Pu~~!

    The five Immortal Realm giants, bearing the brunt, nearly simultaneously spurted out blood!

    They were injured!

    The Demon King, with just one talisman, had severely wounded the five strongest humans!

    Keep in mind, the Demon King¡¯s true combat strength was only equal to two Immortals without using magical treasures, fighting to a draw!

    There must be something fishy when things are abnormal!

    And this event was exceedingly abnormal!

    Huang Xiaolong made a quick decision; amidst the chaos, with a slight thought, he summoned the Underworld. Naturally, this Underworld was hidden with illusion magic, invisible to others.

    Swoosh~~! Swoosh~~! Swoosh~~!

    Huang Xiaolong, along with the Demon King, Bai Chan, Nangong Hong, and all the forces of Emei, quietly entered the Underworld.

    They vanished mysteriously, as if they no longer existed between heaven and earth.

    Leaving behind a mess for the five severely injured Immortals to clean up.

    The Underworld!

    Huang Xiaolong hovered above the Bridge of Helplessness.

    ¡°Master!¡± All members of Emei, as well as Nangong Hong, deeply prostrated themselves.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Bai Chan also knelt down.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ you are¡­ you¡­¡± The Demon King looked around, ¡°This is the netherworld! This is not the human world! My demonic power is being suppressed! The laws here are suppressing my strength! How is this possible! In the Era of Decline, the gods of Earth perished, why is there still an Underworld? Impossible¨Cthis¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Huang Xiaolong said coldly to the Demon King. ¡°I see, there must be a great secret within you. Indeed, you wouldn¡¯t have dared to delve deep into Shushan, gathering the Human Clan¡¯s five giants, without something to rely on! It turns out, there was a powerful talisman, sealing a tremendous amount of fierce beasts¡¯ avatars~~~ This talisman¡¯s power could even destroy you directly¡­ I can¡¯t believe the talisman was yours¡­ Speak, reveal all your secrets! This is too interesting!¡±

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong felt almost unbearably curious, and instead of dealing with the five Immortals, he had taken the Demon King into the Underworld to delve into the matter!

    ¡°Speak.¡± Bai Chan looked coldly at the Demon King.

    In the Underworld, although Bai Chan, as part of the Long Clan, also had her strength greatly limited, she could still release some real Dragon Might.

    At that moment, under the suppression of the Dragon Might, the Demon King was terrified, clumsily kneeling down. ¡°I speak¡­ this talisman¡­ indeed wasn¡¯t crafted by me¡­ it was bestowed by the Demon Realm!¡±

    ¡°Demon Realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat perplexed.

    He knew about the Immortal Realm and the Dragon Realm, and now suddenly there emerged a ¡°Demon Realm¡±¡­

    ¡°Young master. I forgot to tell you, besides the Immortal Realm and the Dragon Realm at higher dimensions, there indeed exists a Demon Realm. However, comparatively, the Demon Realm is the most mysterious. Ruled entirely by pure-blooded Divine Beasts and fierce beasts~~~ such as Bai Ze, Kui, Phoenix, Kylin, Swamp Plant, Xiezhi, Haechi, Zhongming Bird, Bifang, Taotie, Feifei, Zhu Jan, Chaos, Qing Ji¡­ and so on, but excluding the Long Clan. We, the Long Clan, disdain to associate with these lower lineage demon beasts.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    In fact, the Long Clan should also belong to the ¡°Demon Race¡± ¡°family¡±. However, the Long Clan is proud and indeed possesses a supreme lineage.

    The Dragon gave birth to nine sons, each being Fei Lian, Chi Wen, Pu Lao, Bian, Taotie, Gong Gong, Yazi, Suan Ni, and Jiao Tu¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    These nine sons, all fierce demons, must obediently submit to the dragons, just like this Demon King.

    This proved the uniqueness and strength of the Long Clan in the Demon Race.

    However, for now, let¡¯s not discuss the relationship between the Dragon Realm and the Demon Realm. The key issue is that the Demon King seems to have made contact with the Demon Realm and obtained an unparalleled powerful talisman!

    ¡°How did you contact the Demon Realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked urgently.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Intelligence

    Chapter 1191: Chapter 1191: Intelligence Chapter 1191: Chapter 1191: Intelligence For those high-level planes, whether it be the Immortal Realm, the Dragon Realm, or even the so-called ¡°Demon Realm¡± known now, Huang Xiaolong was extremely interested.

    The Demon King wasn¡¯t afraid of Huang Xiaolong but harbored a deep-seated fear of Bai Chan, like a mouse fearing a cat.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong had killed the Demon King¡¯s son, and between them ran a blood feud that could not be shared under the heavens.

    Therefore, when faced with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s questioning, the Demon King instinctively felt some resistance.

    Huang Xiaolong knew this all too well, and without hesitation, he directly used the Divine Skills of the Yin Emperor¨CTransfiguration!

    He transfigured the voracious great demon on the spot!

    By forcefully brainwashing it, he made it into a puppet, a loyal dog, a servant for the Yin Prince.

    Since the art of Transfiguration was effective on Bai Chan, it was likewise effective on the Demon King Taotie.

    This transfiguration process went on for an entire day and night until the Demon King¡¯s last shred of independent individuality began to fade away.

    Ultimately, when the Demon King looked at Huang Xiaolong, the wildness, defiance, arrogance, and that hint of unavoidable hatred and venom hiding in his demon eyes were all completely eradicated, never to appear again. His face showed absolute loyalty and obedience to Huang Xiaolong, much like a stray dog begging for affection.

    At this moment, the thing the Demon King inherently feared most in his heart was no longer the Long Clan, but Huang Xiaolong.

    Having become a puppet of the Yin Emperor, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command, the Demon King could forcibly suppress the fear rooted in his bloodline, launching a fearless and fierce attack against the Long Clan!

    ¡°All right, we¡¯re all on the same side now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a satisfied smile, his eyes sweeping over the Demon King, Bai Chan, Nangong Hong, Emei sect members¨Call bowing their heads submissively like subjects. He suddenly realized his power was becoming greater and greater.

    ¡°Master~¡± The Demon King knelt sincerely, his face aglow with pride as if being Huang Xiaolong¡¯s loyal dog was the fortune of his life.

    ¡°Speak. About the Demon Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°To report to master, regarding the Demon Realm, it comes from some things awakened within this slave¡¯s bloodline,¡± the Demon King immediately responded.

    Awakening within the bloodline?

    Huang Xiaolong was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°My lord, cultivators from the Human Clan talk about talent, destiny, realms¡­ many factors, but neither our Long Clan nor the Demon Race dwell on these. What we value lies in our bloodline,¡± Bai Chan explained dutifully on the side.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong began to understand.

    In simple terms, for a human to become supreme, there are too many subjective and objective factors involved. Even ordinary people talk about having one¡¯s fate, two¡¯s fortune, three¡¯s geomancy, four¡¯s accumulation of virtue, five¡¯s scholarship¡­

    But the Long and Demon clans did not care for these trifles. All these were insubstantial.

    For them, a strong bloodline, a noble bloodline, was enough.

    For example, a white dragon, no matter how hard it cultivated or how much effort it put in, could never cross its class boundary, break through barriers, and surpass the Azure Dragon or the Red Dragon.

    Similarly, creatures from the Demon Race like yellow-skinned goblins, snakes, hedgehogs, foxes¡­ no matter if they cultivated for tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, or even tens of millions of years, they could not surpass Taotie.

    The bloodline is supreme!

    ¡°Go on,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged the Demon King.

    ¡°Erm~ Master, as a Taotie, one of the ancient fierce beasts, my bloodline is considered not bad within the Demon Race,¡± the Demon King respectfully replied. ¡°Creatures like us, our spells derive from the awakening of our bloodlines.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood. A demon of high-grade lineage like Taotie wielded various world-shattering, wind-summoning and rain-calling Demon Arts and Spells, Divine Skills that were not passed down by a master or inherited but were instead awakened within their bloodlines, as if they were innate.

    That was the advantage of a superior bloodline!

    ¡°Master, indeed. The servant knows that some pure-blooded great demons awaken hundreds or thousands of Demon Arts within their bloodlines. They can casually whip out a few of these Demon Arts to recruit endless hordes of lesser demons. After all, those lesser demons have low-level bloodlines, incapable of awakening any techniques for cultivation,¡± Bai Chan elaborated by the side.

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s how it is. For example, yellow-skinned goblins typically do not awaken any Demon Arts within their bloodline. Only some exceptional yellow-skinned goblins have the chance to awaken a few weak Demon Arts. Even the current Patriarch of the yellow-skinned goblins has only awakened one or two somewhat decent Demon Arts. But as of now, I have awakened 987 Demon Arts, each capable of destroying cities and taking lives,¡± the Demon King added eagerly. ¡°That is the difference between great demons and lesser demons¨Cvast as heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°The information about the Demon Realm comes from the awakening in your bloodline?¡± Huang Xiaolong came to a realization.

    ¡°Yes, master. About a thousand years ago, I awakened to a few things in my bloodline. It let me know that in the higher worlds, there is a Demon Realm!¡± the Demon King said, his eyes gleaming. ¡°Among these awakenings, there is a method to connect with the Demon Realm!¡±

    ¡°What method?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°It is to build an altar,¡± the Demon King reported truthfully. ¡°It is an enormous altar, towering like a city wall, covering an area of dozens of miles. The altar has over a billion demon race inscriptions engraved on it and is inlaid with a great amount of materials.¡±

    ¡°For over a thousand years, this servant has secretly been constructing this altar, lying dormant and making no appearance. Fortunately, the overseas world is quite rich in resources. The bottom of the sea also has many precious materials.¡± The Demon King smiled, a trace of instinctive pride flashing across his face. ¡°It took over a thousand years¨Cthis servant has toiled, pouring heart and soul into this, sparing no effort¨Cfinally! Finally, it is complete! If it weren¡¯t for reaching the most critical step, where this servant could not leave, I would have invaded the Huaxia central lands long ago, swept across everything, established a Demon Race dynasty, and taken control once more!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sneered, ¡°Taken control once more? What a joke, with me around, even if you invade Huaxia, I could crush you in minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, the master is invincible, this servant was indulging in wishful thinking.¡± The Demon King kowtowed continuously in fear and sincerity.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Huang Xiaolong urged.

    ¡°Yes, Master. After completing the altar, this servant tried to communicate with the Demon World,¡± the Demon King said with a trembling voice, full of unbearable excitement. ¡°This servant was successful!!! Several days ago, this servant finally received a response from the Demon World! Hahaha! On Earth, this low-level planet, this servant successfully communicated with the Demon World! How miraculous is that!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the Demon King continued. ¡°The Demon World knows that this servant¡¯s true form is a pure-blooded Taotie, and they do value this servant somewhat. The Taotie clan, even in the Demon World, still lead a quite comfortable life. If it were a lowly demon beast, like lions, tigers, bears, or eagles, even if they miraculously communicated with the Demon World, they wouldn¡¯t be noticed or valued.¡±

    ¡°During the communication, this servant, eager to make a contribution and draw the Demon World¡¯s attention, reported a secret of Earth,¡± the Demon King said, holding nothing back.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Are you referring to the mysterious black knives?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master is truly foresighted. About those mysterious black knives, the Shushan sect fancied that only they were privy to the secret, which is laughable. This servant is an ancient great demon that has lived for countless years. I do know a thing or two about the secrets of those nine mysterious black knives.¡±

    The Demon King went on nonstop. ¡°A long, long time ago, an Immortal from the Celestial Realm accidentally descended to Earth. This Immortal left a cave dwelling, as well as nine black knives. Inside the dwelling, there was the Immortal¡¯s treasure, and an ancient Formation for ascending to the Celestial Realm¨Cgathering all nine black knives, one could get a glimpse of their connection to immortality.¡±

    ¡°This servant reported everything exactly as it was. Unexpectedly, the Demon World considered it to be of great importance,¡± the Demon King said repeatedly. ¡°The Demon World issued an order to this servant¨Cto seize the nine black knives at all costs! However, this servant, being weak and alone, could not confront the five Immortal realm experts of the Human Clan. Therefore, the Demon World sent a demon symbol through the altar, granting this servant a charm! This charm contained the might and aura of many ferocious beasts, and once used, it would severely injure the five Immortal realm experts of the Human Clan. With that, this servant could kill them one by one! Leaderless, this servant could exploit the victory, not only snatch the black knife from the hands of the second ancestor of Shushan but also wipe out all the overseas cultivators of the Human Clan in one fell swoop! It¡¯s just a pity, encountering you, Master, my work fell short. Otherwise, the entire overseas cultivators¡¯ world, all sects, Loose Cultivators, would likely have been slaughtered by this servant! Devoured!¡±

    Hearing this, things began to fall into place.

    A shadow emerged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    The secret of the Immortal¡¯s cave dwelling on Earth had been leaked, and to the Demon World, no less!

    This would likely bring an unparalleled disaster upon Earth!

    ¡°It seems Earth is truly on the brink of change, no longer the peaceful haven it once was,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured to himself, before questioning the Demon King further. ¡°This altar you¡¯ve built, can it allow a great demon from the Demon World to directly descend? Or, can you use the altar to enter the Demon World?¡±

    This was a key point. If the great demons of the Demon World could freely descend through the altar set up by the Demon King, then Earth would be doomed. Even Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, would be unable to withstand the cataclysm alone.

    ¡°No¨Cyour servant reports, Master, that the great demons of the Demon World cannot descend to Earth. First, the altar this servant has built is not stable enough to bear the descent of great demons; if one were to take the risk of descending forcibly, it might shatter the spatial passage, leading to a violent death. Second, compared to the Demon World, this planet Earth is too fragile. Even if a great demon were to descend by chance, it could cause the Earth to shatter instantly, creating a terrifying spatial storm, and the countless debris of Earth would be a lethal blow to the descending demon.¡±

    ¡°As for this servant, I lack the ability to ascend to the Demon Realm through the altar,¡± the Demon King narrated. ¡°However, the Demon Realm promised that if I managed to seize the remaining black dagger and find the Immortal¡¯s cave dwelling, and acquire all the treasures within, they would find a way to let this servant ascend. Although I possess a decent bloodline, I have been living on Earth since I was young, absorbing only low-grade energy, the dregs, which have limited my growth. But once ascended to the Demon Realm, it will be an entirely different world, where I can grow into a true great demon!¡±

    After hearing all this, Huang Xiaolong breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, those pure-blooded great demons from the Demon Realm were restricted and couldn¡¯t descend at will through the altar built by the Demon King. This spared Earth from a catastrophe.

    This was a stroke of luck for Earth.

    It made sense¨Cafter all, even the Long Clan could only send down two of their members separately through the space transmission channel built near the dragon relics altar.

    Bai Chan had already arrived, which meant that space channel could only be used one last time.

    As long as Huang Xiaolong could withstand the second Long Clan member descending, everything would be permanently resolved, and all would be well.

    ¡°Young Master, what shall we do now?¡± Bai Chan asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about those Immortals for now, they are all seriously injured, and those two black daggers will be mine sooner or later. I want to go see the Demon King¡¯s lair for myself and take a look at that altar,¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment before stating his intention.

    ¡°But before we go there, there are some matters I need to attend to.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts stirred slightly as he looked towards the distant underworld.

    In the distance, amidst the howling winds, five sacred glows flickered, illuminating eternity and penetrating even the dark and evil underworld with their bright radiance.

    These were the five Divine Powers that Huang Xiaolong had detected.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Wind! Rain! Thunder! Lightning! Cloud!

    Divine Power was something that ordinary people, even Immortal realm giants, could only borrow occasionally and never assimilate.

    But for a deity like Huang Xiaolong, they had tremendous use!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of these five Divine Powers first!¡± a fiery light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Huang Xiaolongs Choice

    Chapter 1192: Chapter 1192: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Choice! Chapter 1192: Chapter 1192: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Choice! Before going to handle those five strands of Divine Power, Huang Xiaolong had also visited his wives, as well as the others.

    By then, Dragon Island had already become deserted.

    Everyone had been arranged by Huang Xiaolong to be in the underworld.

    This was a palace district where the color scheme was not gloomy. All around, various flowers and plants of the netherworld were planted, such as the Manjusaka, Crystal Orchids, Rotten Flowers, and Ghost Grass¡­ and so on and so forth, all blooming vibrantly and emitting strangely seductive scents.

    There were also many unique creatures of the underworld, such as the Dark Butterflies, Underworld Frogs, Three-headed Hounds, and the like, strolling leisurely in this palace district. It was a scene of tranquility.

    Because they had lived with Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, they had more or less absorbed some of his aura, so people felt no fear towards the underworld. Instead, it felt like seclusion in a peaceful paradise. Even for the wives who had received Huang Xiaolong¡¯s favor, the underworld even carried a sense of familiarity.

    As Huang Xiaolong stepped into the palace district, his wives came rushing over, carrying a fragrant breeze with them.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re here.¡± Yan Pianpian adorably hooked her arm into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s the situation outside now? Did you go to the 800th birthday feast of Shushan Sect¡¯s Sect Master Ling Feng?¡± Ma Chuxia asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so-so. That guy Ling Feng is now disheveled and too busy to care for himself,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°In this period, you all should stay in the underworld. It¡¯s absolutely safe. If you¡¯re bored, you can go play by the River of Oblivion. You can also chat with the spirits of the underworld to learn some things. Huaxia¡¯s outstanding historical spirits, the generation of extraordinary scholars and beautiful women, the generals and nobles who dominated their era, the monarchs who conquered lands and proclaimed themselves emperors¡­ In the underworld, you can find them all. Isn¡¯t it fun?¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°The eldest wife and Aoshan are still in the Palace of Moving Flowers. With the current changes, I need to find time to fetch them. However, their divine souls contain a peerless secret technique I left behind, so they can protect themselves for the time being.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, the wives¡¯ eyes lit up.

    ¡°Cough cough~ Island Master, I really didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re actually King Yan,¡± Mr. Dongfang came forward tremblingly, followed by a worshipful Zhan Tang.

    ¡°Island Master, ever since I was young, my idol has been Lv Bu~~ I wonder if¡­ Island Master could introduce me,¡± Mr. Dongfang said with a look of admiration.

    ¡°Hehe, Lv Bu? He¡¯s soaking in the River of Oblivion. Go find him. But be careful when you speak with him; he is a Ghost Immortal, fierce and tyrannical, and overwhelmingly mighty,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°Not to mention Lv Bu, even Ximen Qing and Pan Jinlian are staying obediently in the underworld.¡±

    After some idle chat, Huang Xiaolong also told everyone that the mortal realm was not very peaceful recently, and Earth might face a catastrophe, so he instructed everyone to stay in the underworld for the time being as a precaution.

    After bidding everyone farewell, Huang Xiaolong then went to a separate palace.

    He sat cross-legged.

    His divine sense spread out like a fishing net, pulling the storm clouds and the five strands of Divine Power into the palace.

    The five strands of Divine Power were lined up in a row, suspended in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    He was very familiar with the aura of the Divine Power.

    Familiar and dear.

    ¡°This is not a force belonging to the mortal world, nor can it be matched by the cultivators on Earth~~~ Divine Power belongs only to the deities; even just a trace of it is a Divine Power not to be profaned.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was full of emotion.

    Now, Earth is in an age where the divine way declined, the gods have fallen, but looking at these five strands of Divine Power, it brings back memories of the past when the Heavenly Court existed, and divine splendor was scattered, such a magnificent scene it was.

    ¡°If on Earth, all the gods still existed, I wonder if they could withstand the oppression from the Immortal Realm, Dragon Realm, and Demon Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong mused.

    After a short while, Huang Xiaolong collected his thoughts and began to research.

    Research what? Naturally, it was to investigate how to use these Divine Powers, to bring out their greatest effect.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had a premonition, sensing the way of heaven¨Ca grim foreboding. Despite the many restrictions on the Dragon Realm, Demon Realm, and Immortal Realm descending upon Earth, one couldn¡¯t guarantee that Earth wouldn¡¯t one day become a playground for these advanced beings, subject to wanton destruction or even total annihilation.

    Facing these advanced beings, Huang Xiaolong, though a deity, still lacked strength. Therefore, he had to find a way to improve!

    Huang Xiaolong began to study tirelessly, without sleep or food.

    A full five days and nights passed, and Huang Xiaolong sat in the palace, utterly solitary, like an old monk in meditation.

    On the sixth day, finally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes opened abruptly, casting a sharp glint that swept across the palace.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. To utilize these five strands of Divine Power, there are two options!¡±

    ¡°The first is to directly refine these five strands of Divine Power into the purest form of energy! Such energy, even a trace of it, is as exalted as the sun and moon, as vast as heaven and earth! Mortals can¡¯t withstand it. Merely integrating a trace into the body would cause it to explode instantly. But as the possessor of a Divine Body, I can absorb such energy.¡±

    ¡°By refining and absorbing this Divine Power, my own body can become stronger. Both my offensive and defensive capabilities will rise to a new level.¡±

    ¡°The second option is¡­ to condense these five strands of Divine Power into five avatars! Equivalent to a cultivator¡¯s Heaven and Earth Dharma Incarnations! They are¨Cthe Avatar of Uncle Feng! The Avatar of Master Yu! The Princess of Lightning Avatar! The Lord of Thunder Avatar! The God of Clouds Avatar!¡±

    ¡°Because these five strands of Divine Power have already lost consciousness, lacking even one-thousandth of the Five Gods¡¯ peak strength. Thus, it¡¯s impossible for the Five Gods to be resurrected. The divinity and divine status of the Five Gods have perished. However, within the five strands of Divine Power, there are still some seeds of attribute-specific energy, which I can refine into avatars.¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, each of these five avatars possesses only one-thousandth of the power of the Five Gods at their peak. They are rather weak, to say the least. However, all five avatars can grow! Once they obtain the high-grade energies of wind, rain, thunder, lightning, and clouds¨Cthese five attributes¨Cand absorb them, grow from them, perhaps one day the five avatars will reach the pinnacle state of the original Five Gods.¡±

    ¡°In this way, I alone would be equivalent to six Earthly Gods!¡±

    ¡°Yin Emperor! Uncle Feng! Master Yu! Princess of Lightning! Lord of Thunder! God of Clouds! I alone, controlling the life and death of humans and the elements of wind, clouds, thunder, lightning, and rain!¡±

    Each of the two choices had its advantages and disadvantages.

    For instance, directly refining the Divine Power is a one-off deal, but the effects are immediate.

    If he were to condense five avatars, they would start off relatively weak, indeed only one-thousandth of the strength of the Five Gods at their peak, but the advantage lies in their potential and strong growth. However, the difficulty lies in where to find and absorb these five different attributes of high-grade energies¨Cwind, cloud, thunder, lightning, and rain?

    The ordinary wind, cloud, thunder, lightning, and rain of the human world are probably not enough to allow the five avatars to grow anymore.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was somewhat torn, contemplating which of the two options before him he should choose.

    With thoughts flashing through his mind, Huang Xiaolong carefully wrapped the five strands of Divine Power with his divine sense. Then his consciousness slowly penetrated them, and instantly, he fully and vividly felt the profundities of these five kinds of Divine Power¨Csupreme, noble, grand¡­

    Five faint phantoms appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    An old man with white hair, holding a wheel in his left hand and a fan in his right, forming a wheel-fan shape; this was Uncle Feng.

    A burly man with a black beard, holding a bowl in his left hand containing a dragon, sprinkling water with his right hand; this was Master Yu.

    A monstrosity with a human head and dragon body, who would produce thunderous sounds when beating its belly; this was the Lord of Thunder.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    An elegant-looking woman, holding a mirror in each hand from which radiance shone over the nine heavens and ten lands; this was the Princess of Lightning.

    And a strange beast with the body of a deer, head like a sparrow, antlers, a serpentine tail, and a leopard-print body, whose waving hands brought forth billowing clouds; this was the God of Clouds.

    Of course, these five phantoms were nothing more than impressions left within the Divine Power and not real entities. But one could still feel a godly light illuminating the firmament, like a heavenly emperor, majestic, overlooking all of heaven and earth with authority!

    ¡°Forget it! You were once gods of Earth, and I am now the only deity¡­ Alright! I shall find a way to rebuild the Five Gods! Once again, let there be Uncle Feng! Master Yu! Princess of Lightning! Lord of Thunder! God of Clouds on Earth!¡± Huang Xiaolong made his choice!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Communicating with the Immortal

    Chapter 1193: Chapter 1193: Communicating with the Immortal Realm! Chapter 1193: Chapter 1193: Communicating with the Immortal Realm! ¡°`

    Based on these five strands of Divine Power, he condensed five avatars¨Cthis was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s choice!

    He wished for these five Divine avatars to one day regain the recognition of the Heaven and Earth Laws, receive the worship and faith of countless beings, and once again shine with divine light!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong did not hesitate, and he began to condense his Divine avatars!

    First, he gathered his essence! Energy! Spirit! Soul! Mana¨Call into one mass!

    Immediately, five small phantom shadows were extracted from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul. Each shadow was human-shaped, only the size of a thumb, with facial features that though slightly obscured, were unmistakably Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, full of vivacity, like living creatures!

    Then, he directly merged the five tiny humanoid shadows into the five strands of Divine Power.

    He completely erased the vestiges of the Spiritual Imprints within these five strands of Divine Power¨Cthe act akin to ¡°seizing a nest built by others¡± or ¡°spiritual possession,¡± replacing what once was.

    Instantly, the five strands of Divine Power began to twist and from within to without, burst forth with eternal divine light, accompanied by the ethereal sound of sacred hymns echoing.

    The five strands of Divine Power, rippling like waves, started to materialize from incorporeal to corporeal. They took on human form, looking exactly like Huang Xiaolong in stature, though their features were still somewhat blurred.

    The five strands of Divine Power were undergoing profound transformation!

    They became tightly integrated with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain, soul, breath, and even life¨Cmerging into one! These five strands of Divine Power had evidently become a part of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, an extension of his thoughts and spirit!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong felt five great powers!

    Five powers that reigned over all beings!

    Five eternal powers!

    They were¨C

    The lingering attachment of the rain!

    The swiftness of the thunder!

    The explosion of lightning!

    The vastness of the wind!

    The unpredictability of the clouds!

    ¡­

    Crack~~!!

    In the unknown, a sound echoed as if eggshells were breaking! It was the sound of a new life being born¨Cutterly magical!

    Finally, the first avatar was condensed!

    This avatar, with clouds underfoot and robed in a magical garment featuring endless rolling thunder, a crown atop his head standing high and inviolable, commanded dignity and ruled over all, as though every bolt of lightning in the world was under his dominion!

    The avatar¨Cidentical in stature and appearance to Huang Xiaolong, with flesh and blood, lifelike as a living person¨Copened its eyes to reveal billions of sparks flashing like lightning!

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Lightning Empress avatar!

    Possessed with a thousandth of a deity¡¯s power!

    What exactly did a thousandth of a deity¡¯s power mean? Well, if during the Ancient Times, the Lightning Empress could summon world-spanning thunderbolts with a mere thought, then this lightning-attribute Divine avatar of Huang Xiaolong could at most alter the weather within a hundred-mile radius and summon lightning. In terms of combat power, it was only a thousandth of the Lightning Empress at her peak, but being Divine Power, it exerted a heaven-defying oppressive force when used against the creatures of the Earth.

    For example, if Huang Xiaolong were now to face the five Immortal Realm cultivators from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, summoning this Lightning Empress avatar could incapacitate and split them with a few bolts of Divine thunder, leaving them utterly powerless to resist.

    Huang Xiaolong continued with his efforts unabated.

    After two days and two nights, he finally condensed the remaining four avatars!

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong now had five Divine avatars, which marginally improved his combined strength, but the potential was limitless!

    ¡­

    Overseas cultivators¡¯ world.

    An immortal island filled with defensive formations and illusions.

    This immortal island was ancient, small in size, and extremely difficult to discover, making it an exceedingly secretive location.

    Even more hidden than the lair of the Demon King Taotie.

    In the vast overseas world, only five people knew of this island¡¯s location.

    Yes, the five great overlords of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world¨Cfive sovereign Immortals!

    At this very moment, within an ancient palace on the immortal island, there stood five majestic thrones.

    ¡°`

    The second forefather of Shushan and three other Immortals sat on their thrones, their faces pale and crestfallen, their aura somewhat weak.

    Seriously wounded!

    In their eyes, there was a mix of hatred, bitterness, madness wishing to kill, but also lingering dread and deep fear.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± the Shushan male forefather roared fiercely. ¡°That Demon King, he used a single talisman to wound us all! This is a great humiliation! Demon King, we¡¯re not ignorant, it¡¯s just not possible to control such a demonic talisman~~~he couldn¡¯t possibly handle the five of us together¡­ but now¡­ damn it, this really is infuriating! What on earth is going on?¡±

    ¡°Brother, shut up!¡± the Shushan female forefather frowned and chided. ¡°At this point, our overseas world, including all the major sects, is already in extreme jeopardy! If the Demon King had pursued his victory, we would have been long dead! Obviously, the demon talisman is not his~~~so¡­ who provided the Demon King with it? It¡¯s a huge mystery, and a terrifying secret!¡±

    Silence.

    The five Immortals all fell silent. Now, their situation was like homeless dogs, only able to hide away, trembling in fear while they healed their wounds.

    They feared that the Demon King might return to seek them out and wipe them out completely!

    After a while, the Shushan female forefather spoke out to comfort them. ¡°The Demon King can¡¯t possibly find us here. Now, let alone the Demon King, that young man, I fear he¡¯s not a normal human. He¡¯s too arrogant, possessing numerous methods that are unfathomable to us, even making the Demon King bow down to him. We should say our greatest enemy isn¡¯t the Demon King but that young man!¡±

    Suddenly, the voice of the Shushan female forefather trembled. ¡°I have a premonition! There must be a terrifying force behind that young man! That¡¯s no small matter! And the force behind him, we simply can¡¯t afford to scheme against or contend with! They could crush us completely at any moment!¡±

    ¡°What do we do then? What about the Immortal fate?¡± another Immortal shouted, his eyes full of resentment. ¡°Are we really going to hand over the black knives to that brat? It would be like giving up our chance at Immortality! Moreover, given the young man¡¯s temperament, he¡¯s unlikely to spare us! Unless we surrender to him completely, like Nangong Hong did with the Demon King!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!!!!¡± the Shushan male forefather cried out in anguish. ¡°With our status, how could we possibly bow down to some brat of unknown origin? Even in death, I won¡¯t submit!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether or not to bow down!¡± another Immortal shouted helplessly. ¡°Now, we are all wounded, and fear that brat will bring the Demon King to kill us. Even if we recover to our full strength, most likely we would still be no match for that brat! I also believe, there is a huge force behind him, capable of killing us~~~he will find us sooner or later! Because to obtain the Immortal heritage, he must come to us to snatch those two black knives! He will find us!¡±

    ¡°Joining that young man in search of the Immortal¡¯s cave is like seeking skin from a tiger. Besides, given his nature, he¡¯s likely to monopolize everything, not willing to cooperate with us,¡± the Shushan female forefather sighed heavily. ¡°He has all the advantages and is completely unlikely to share the Immortal fate with us.¡±

    ¡°How could he share? Not only will he not share, but he¡¯ll most likely target us, eradicate us completely, cut the grass and remove the roots. He¡¯s already so rampant now, not taking us seriously, once he obtains the Immortal heritage, won¡¯t he immediately kill us?¡± an Immortal said, truly terrified.

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t just watch him obtain the Immortal heritage. If worst comes to worst, we would rather be destroyed than be disgraced, and directly destroy the two black knives in our hands! If we can¡¯t have the Immortal fate, neither can he. When the Spiritual Energy of the earth is exhausted one day, everyone will be finished, perishing together!¡± the Shushan male forefather said with resigned determination.

    ¡°Heh~~brother, the black knives are Immortal items, and with our power, it¡¯s impossible to destroy them,¡± the Shushan female forefather sighed.

    ¡°The situation is very unfavorable for us. It¡¯s almost like an unsolvable dead end, a dire strait,¡± an Immortal lamented. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to go.¡±

    After a pause, they continued with a mournful face. ¡°Submission, even if it¡¯s temporary. Show weakness to that brat, even become one of his followers, play along. Then follow him to seek out the Immortal¡¯s cave, and when the time comes, we can make a desperate attempt to snatch various Immortal heritages. But the risk is great.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t take that path,¡± the Shushan female elder shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t take him for a fool. The man is as cunning as a fox; how can he easily trust others? Besides, you¡¯ve seen it, Nangong Hong surrendered to him, calling himself a dog, groveling. Nangong Hong has been brainwashed. He¡¯s lost himself. If that young man brainwashes us too, it would be a fate worse than death!¡±

    ¡°Ah! This won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do, what on earth should we do?¡±

    ¡°Now, there is only one path left to take~~~¡± At this moment, the female ancestor of Shushan¡¯s expression became somewhat eerie, and her body trembled slightly.

    The other four immortals turned their eyes toward her at the same time.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Ah! Junior sister, what are you saying? Could it be¡­ could it be that you¡¯re preparing¡­ you¡­¡± The male ancestor of Shushan was shocked to the core.

    ¡°Everyone, at this point, I will reveal the greatest secret of our Shushan sect to all of you,¡± the female elder of Shushan took a deep breath.

    ¡°Back then, an immortal from the celestial realm stumbled upon Earth unintentionally. He had a fated encounter with a pioneer of our Shushan sect. To be precise, it was actually one of our ancient female ancestors, a woman of peerless beauty, who had a marital bond with this immortal,¡± the female ancestor of Shushan narrated slowly.

    This was an enormous secret!

    ¡°When the immortal departed, he left behind nine black daggers, entrusting two to our Shushan sect, while the other seven scattered among the mortals. Gathering all nine would lead to the discovery of the cave dwelling the immortal left on Earth, granting a chance at an immortal fate. Everyone is aware of this chapter. But¡­¡±

    At this point, the eyes of the female ancestor of Shushan burned with fervor, ¡°Apart from the black daggers, that immortal left behind another item for our Shushan sect!¡±

    Hiss~~!

    He left behind another item?

    This was indeed bombshell news!

    As she spoke, the female ancestor of Shushan carefully took out an item from her storage ring.

    This was a stick of incense!

    However, it was longer than ordinary incense, emanating a mysterious and unimaginable aura, engraved with countless sacred characters, and even celestial music seemed to spill forth from it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Lighting this incense stick will allow communication with the celestial realm! Well, to be precise, it will connect us to the immortal who descended to Earth and interacted with our Shushan sect back then!¡± Her gaze was intense, her voice grew louder, and she shed her earlier despondency as if gaining some confidence. ¡°This incense has been passed down through generations by the pioneers of the Shushan sect, with strict instructions to never light it unless there is no other choice.¡±

    ¡°And now, since we¡¯ve been cornered with no escape, then let¡¯s try lighting the incense to communicate with that immortal. If we can make contact, we¡¯ll beseech him desperately to relieve our siege!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we must prepare for the worst-case scenario, which is that the incense burns out without establishing communication with the immortal¡­ If that happens, we¡¯ll just accept our fate!¡±

    Having said that, she stood up abruptly. ¡°The moment of life and death, success or failure, honor or disgrace, hinges on this moment! Everyone, hurry and cleanse yourselves, set up the altar, burn the incense, and attempt to communicate with the celestial realm! Let¡¯s pray for the immortal to impart a trace of power to subdue the young man and the Demon King!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 The First Communication with the

    Chapter 1194: Chapter 1194: The First Communication with the Immortal Realm Chapter 1194: Chapter 1194: The First Communication with the Immortal Realm At this moment, a single stick of incense had become the life-saving straw for these five Immortals!

    They prayed to the heavens, begging for a manifestation, for even the slightest wisp of immortal power to be bestowed upon them, no thicker than a strand of hair, which could completely eradicate the calamity and suppress Huang Xiaolong and the Demon King with overwhelming force!

    Immediately, the five Immortals hastened to bathe and cleanse themselves of filth, to light the incense in a state of spotless purity!

    After the bath, the five Immortals arrived at a spacious plaza on the island.

    They began to construct the Formation.

    Once the altar was fully erected, all five prostrated themselves in submission!

    These five humans, the most exalted on Earth, now fully humbled themselves before the void of the sky in the most devout manner and performed a grand ceremony!

    ¡°Everyone, our success or failure hinges on this one action.¡±

    The female elder of Shushan inhaled deeply!

    The rest of the Immortals were also unnervingly tense.

    In their hearts, there was but one thought¨C¡°We must succeed in communicating with the celestial realm!¡±

    ¡°I am about to light the incense. I pray to the ancestors of the Shushan Sect for protection! At this critical moment of life and death, I hope that the lineage of our Shushan Sect will not be extinguished! Heaven grant us your blessing!¡± the Shushan female elder said devoutly, holding the incense with both hands. She then kowtowed deeply.

    The other four Immortals followed suit, knocking their heads with loud taps.

    Light the incense!!!!

    Extremely ethereal and mysterious smoke began to rise meticulously!

    The scent of the incense was very special. Once someone inhaled it, their pores would open wide¨Cso refreshing that it felt as if one had consumed Jadescent Nectar!

    Indeed, the scent of the immortals was extraordinary and transcendent!

    All five Immortals naturally revealed an obsessed look on their faces. Moreover, the injuries they had previously sustained began to heal miraculously!

    The incense burned slowly, and upon reaching the sky, the smoke did not disperse with the wind. It was as concentrated as a gelatinous entity, like beams of resplendent crystal!

    Finally!

    Something fantastical happened!

    The smoke, once dispersed, now interwove to form a mysterious Formation!

    This Formation was profoundly mysterious and esoteric, not of the mortal world!

    Within the Formation, vague images began to emerge.

    On closer inspection, it was an ancient altar with totem poles erected all around it, radiating the long-standing grandeur of a great civilization and the profound air of history. On these poles were inscriptions in a language incomprehensible to humans, imbued with the essence of Yin and Yang and the five elements, seemingly narrating a mythological tale.

    ¡°Klok klok klok~~ klok klok klok~~~¡± The five Immortals stared, dumbfounded at the dreamlike visions, with their throats constricted as if choked by something, making bizarre noises.

    The Formation was taking shape.

    The five Immortals waited with an agony that felt like an eternity!

    Torment!

    Torment in their hearts!

    Anxiety, suffocation, fear, with just a touch of excitement!

    They dared not breathe too heavily!

    Finally, when a quarter of the incense had burned, it seemed the Formation was complete, and then from the other end of it, there came a breath-taking presence!

    In an instant, the five Immortals felt something profound¨Cthey felt like they were ants, dog excrement, trash, pitiful creatures¡­

    So insignificantly self-defeated it was terrifying!

    This smoke-drawn Formation had connected to another world!

    It seemed to have¡­ communicated with a secretive celestial domain! A great plane!

    ¡°Hehehe~~~¡±

    A lazy, languid laugh traveled from one end of the Formation, ¡°Good, very good. This must be a low-level planet. Yet, it has managed to communicate with the Immortal Realm¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    This was the voice of a supreme being!

    The five Creators at the Immortal Realm level all distinctly felt that, even separated by billions of miles, the owner of the voice could, with just a casual breath, cause them to disintegrate instantaneously, turning into dust!

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!¡± The female elder from Shushan went limp, covered in cold sweat like rain. ¡°Immortal! We, the Earth Cultivators, pay our respects to the Immortal! We pay our respects to the Immortal!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Earth?¡± The supreme being¡¯s voice carried a hint of realization, then murmured, ¡°So, the planet he descended upon was called Earth¡­ good, very good, splendid indeed.¡±

    The words of the supreme being were not something the five Immortals could fully comprehend, nor did they have time to process them, as their minds had nearly gone blank.

    ¡°Immortal! In the past, when you descended to Earth, you shared a marital bond with our ¡®Mentor Mingling¡¯ from the Shushan Sect. Do you remember? Our Shushan Sect is in trouble, and it is only out of desperation that we have disturbed you¡­¡± The female elder of the Shushan Sect quickly spoke.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~ So, that fellow actually wreaked havoc on a low-level planet, a true disgrace to the dignity of the Immortal Realm!¡± The superior¡¯s words became increasingly bizarre, ¡°Have you found the nine black knives? Speak quickly!¡±

    When he asked this question, his voice also became very urgent! Anxious! It even exuded a deeply greedy flavor!

    The terrifying pressure bore down like a tempest, like a heavenly dragon, covering them directly and shaking the five Immortals to the point they were nearly bursting apart!

    ¡°Pu~~! Pu~~! Pu~~!¡±

    They all vomited blood!

    ¡°Immortal! We have discovered the whereabouts of the nine black knives, but we only possess two of them. The remaining seven are in the hands of a mysterious young man. And we are not a match for this youth¡­ This youth is ruthless and intends to lead us to our deaths. He also plans to monopolize the Immortal¡¯s cave and exterminate our Shushan Sect! We beg the Immortal to grant us the method to defeat our enemy!¡± The female Immortal of the Shushan Sect finally made her desperate request.

    ¡°Hmm~~ The incense is about to burn out, right? Enough! No more idle talk! Now, listen to what I have to say! If anyone dares interrupt, they will be executed on the spot!¡± The supreme being¡¯s voice exuded an authority that brooked no contradiction.

    All five Immortals held their breath.

    ¡°While the incense still burns, I shall impart to you a method for constructing an altar. Listen well, you must build this altar correctly! Once the altar is built, the Immortal Realm will bestow upon you certain items that will enable you to kill those you wish to kill. Remember, though, that cave¡­ no one must possess it! Otherwise~~! Earth, right? It will be destroyed outright!¡±

    No sooner had the voice finished speaking than five dazzling lights burst forth within the smoke-formed Formation.

    These five dazzling lights instantly flashed into the minds of the five Immortals.

    Immediately, information began to flood into their minds.

    This information was precisely the method for constructing an altar. For instance, what materials to use, the size and shape of the altar, what characters and symbols to carve on the altar, and how to arrange these characters and symbols in sequence~~~~ and so on!

    It was quite miraculous; the seemingly complex method for altar construction was imprinted deeply in the souls of the five Immortals as if it were innate and impossible to erase.

    All five Immortals closed their eyes and began to earnestly digest the information.

    Finally, they opened their eyes simultaneously, and involuntarily nodded.

    ¡°Go~~ Now go, and construct the altar~~~ Hahahaha~~~ It must be said, this is both your fortune and the fortune of your planet. Hahahaha~~~~¡±

    The supreme being¡¯s laughter rang out.

    Boom~~~!

    In that instant, the entire Earth plunged into nearly eternal darkness!

    The five Immortals shuddered violently, prostrate on the ground, trembling like quails.

    At last, the incense burned out.

    The world was restored to light.

    The smoke that formed the Formation vanished without a trace.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The contact with that mysterious world through the smoke Formation was also severed; no trace of the supreme being¡¯s voice or presence could be found any longer.

    It was as if everything that had just happened was nothing more than a dream!

    But!

    ¡°This is not a dream! The detailed method for constructing the altar is in my mind!¡± The female elder of the Shushan Sect suddenly stood up, her body trembling, her eyes brimming with intense joy. ¡°We are saved! We have hope! That youth is as good as dead! Hahahaha~~~~~~! Hurry, construct the altar! Summon the people! Quick! Quick! Quick!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Immortal Emperor

    Chapter 1195: Chapter 1195 Immortal Emperor Chapter 1195: Chapter 1195 Immortal Emperor At this time, five Heavenly Immortals, as if infused with adrenaline, ceaselessly gathered the leaders of various overseas factions. They commanded them to contribute the treasures hoarded within their sects, along with all sorts of heaven-sent and earth-given treasures.

    To construct the sacrificial altar passed down by the Immortals required copious materials.

    Nevertheless, the five Heavenly Immortals spared no expense¨Ceven if it meant bankruptcy¨Cto complete the altar as quickly as possible. They knew a great opportunity was about to descend upon Earth!

    And they would be the greatest beneficiaries!

    Unexpectedly, before they had even gathered nine black daggers or located the Immortal¡¯s cave, they had already come upon a trace of Immortal fate.

    How marvelous! How truly marvelous!

    Immortal fate was extraordinary, defiant of heaven. Without saying more, just lighting that incense stick and merely smelling its scent, their wounds had completely healed, restoring them to their peak condition. Even more, the mana that had not advanced for countless years within them suddenly became much more active and vibrant, bursting with a fresh vitality. This was indeed miraculous and significantly bolstered their courage.

    They began to wildly extort and plunder in the overseas practitioners¡¯ world. The vast majority of sects didn¡¯t dare to defy them and obediently handed over the treasures inherited from their ancestors. A few sects that hesitated were directly suppressed by the five Heavenly Immortals, annihilated, leaving no survivors¨Cto serve as a warning to others!

    The five Heavenly Immortals also became busy, carefully using their mana to inscribe various ancient and obscure characters on the materials. These characters did not belong to Earth but were deeply etched in their minds, allowing them to accurately draw them out even amidst their confusion.

    With each character etched, the essence of the Dao flowed, emitting a supreme and mysterious aura¨Cundoubtedly, these characters were immortal script!

    The construction of the altar proceeded methodically!

    In the underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong was naturally unaware of the movements of the Heavenly Immortals in the overseas practitioners¡¯ world, nor did he care to know.

    After successfully refining five divine clones, Huang Xiaolong felt quite satisfied, basking in the joy of his accomplishments.

    One day, Huang Xiaolong, his wives, and others gathered in a palace in the underworld.

    Numerous Ghost Immortals served a constant stream of hellish delicacies.

    Well~~~ Actually, there are quite a few ingredients in hell that can be used for cooking. These aren¡¯t some dark cuisines, but genuinely delicious dishes.

    Some of these infernal beasts had extremely nourishing meat, perfect for medicinal meals, earning incessant praise from those who ate them.

    Huang Xiaolong had selected female Ghost Immortals to serve them, such as Chen Yuanyuan, Yang Guifei, Pan Jinlian, Xi Shi, Diao Chan, Wang Zhaojun¡­ and so on.

    All of them were once beauties who turned heads and caused upheaval, even their ghostly forms couldn¡¯t leak any bit of their ghostly qi; instead, they manifested an ethereal quality¨Cpure and refined, or like orchids in a secluded valley, or like lotuses reflecting the sun, or like plums kissed by snow¡­

    ¡°Island Master, this doesn¡¯t seem like hell¡­¡± Mr. Dongfang remarked as he sipped his liquor. ¡°This is indeed the Immortal Realm!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special; I¡¯ve been playing here since I was little, so I don¡¯t see anything remarkable. I still prefer the living realm. In the underworld, there are no supermarkets, no cinemas, no verdant mountains and clear waters¡­ It gets boring and dull after a while.¡±

    Everyone laughed, lightening the atmosphere.

    ¡°Young master, what are your plans next? You have already obtained six of the black daggers left by the Immortals; with three more, you could complete the set~~ How about, we just go and seize those daggers from the hands of the Heavenly Immortals,¡± Bai Chan suggested.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that. I¡¯m not worried about the daggers flying away. Who knows, I might even need to visit the island country of Dongying. But let¡¯s set that aside for now¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this servant is here,¡± the Demon King Taotie hastily knelt in front of Huang Xiaolong, almost as if he wanted to lick Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoes, displaying an extreme level of subservience.

    Onlookers were shocked.

    This was the ancient fierce beast Taotie, a great demon who had survived countless dynasties, with boundless demonic powers, capable of destroying nations. Yet, in front of Huang Xiaolong, he was like a docile dog wagging its tail for mercy.

    Considering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary status, however, they came to understand.

    Yin Emperor, King Yan ruled with absolute authority¨C¡°If he orders your death at the third watch, you will not survive till the fifth!¡± Such was his unrivaled dominance!

    ¡°First, let¡¯s head to your lair; I want to see with my own eyes that altar that can connect to the Demon Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes blazed.

    That altar could link to the Demon Realm, and as an expert in Formations, Huang Xiaolong could potentially use it to visit the Demon Realm.

    Thereupon, after resting for a few more days in the underworld, Huang Xiaolong left with Bai Chan, the Demon King, Nangong Hong, and several late-stage Heavenly and Earthly Deities from the Emei Sect, heading to the Demon King¡¯s lair.

    The rest stayed behind in the underworld.

    ¡­

    This is a magnificent world!

    This is not Earth!

    This is a world that reigns supreme over the universe, akin to¨CHeaven itself!

    This world is bright everywhere, allowing no darkness to exist. All year round, it is warm like spring.

    Gazing into the distance, the sight was filled with majestic mountains and rivers, picturesque landscapes, splendid twilight, and magnificent waves, illuminated by thousands of sunlight beams and enriched with layers of auspicious energy.

    The spatial barriers of this world were incredibly sturdy, unimaginably more so compared to Earth¡¯s.

    Whenever the wind blew, clusters of purple, radiantly shining energy crystals sparkled in the air, which coalesced into gemstones upon falling to the ground!

    These purple gemstones contained high-level energy, grand and inconceivable. If brought to Earth, they would likely incite a bloody storm, with cultivators worldwide fighting fiercely over them.

    This place was¨CImmortal Realm!!!!

    The abode of the Immortals!

    What is an Immortal?

    To the human beings of Earth, an Immortal is a different form of life, a higher order of beings!

    For example, if Immortals were likened to gods, then human beings on Earth would be mere ants.

    Simply put, to humans on Earth, Immortals are essentially¨Caliens!

    In the core central area of Immortal Realm stood majestic architectural complexes spread out over an area as vast as a province in Huaxia on Earth.

    The air was filled with drifting Immortal energy and faint glimmers of treasure light, with palaces in clusters.

    Countless brightly-feathered birds cried out as they flew past.

    And numberless auspicious beasts ran, emitting joyful sounds.

    At that moment, within one of the palaces, several supremely terrifying beings were seated!

    They sat high above, each glowing as radiant as the sun, making it impossible to gaze directly at their true forms. If an Earthling, even a cultivator, approached these beings, they would likely be reduced to nothingness by the light emitted before even getting close.

    Occasionally, when their eyes flickered, divine-like blinding flashes of supreme invincibility were emitted.

    ¡°Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, why don¡¯t you explain,¡± said one of the beings indifferently, his voice light yet filled with intense emotional fluctuations.

    ¡°Mmm¨Cthe long-lost planet where the ¡®Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯ had hidden his treasures has finally sent us a clue!¡± another supreme being exclaimed.

    This voice was excited, clearly the one who had previously communicated with the five Earth Immortals.

    It turned out his name was ¡°Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Immortal Emperor!

    The Emperor among Immortals!

    Heavenly Immortal¨CGolden Immortal¨CProfound Immortal¨CImmortal Emperor

    Without a doubt, an Immortal Emperor, even in the god-like Immortal Realm, stood at the pinnacle of the pyramid!

    If the Earth beings like the second generation of Shushan knew they were communicating with an Immortal Emperor, they would probably be scared witless!

    And at that moment, the several terrifying beings sitting in the palace were all¨CImmortal Emperors!!!!

    High in status and authority! Wielding immense power!

    ¡°The thing is, the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor, in his rebellion to evade pursuit, carried treasures and suppressed his Immortal energy. He then crossed multiple spatial barriers and escaped to an ordinary low-level planet. He left behind nine dagger Immortal Artifacts on that planet, and anyone who collects all nine could obtain the lifetime treasures of the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor,¡± the being known as ¡°Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡± spoke eloquently. ¡°The Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor, indeed a rebel, actually left his treasures on a worthless planet!¡±

    ¡°That treasure, it¡¯s extraordinary! The Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor was the most powerful Immortal Emperor in the history of Immortal Realm, once sweeping the stars, undefeated in ten thousand battles, and suppressed countless planetary deities¨Chis treasure contains endless Immortal Artifacts, various special Immortal energies, various Immortal Pills and medicines, and various Immortal Techniques that could destroy planet civilizations¡­ Shameless, to leave such immense treasures on an insignificant planet!¡±

    ¡°Later, when the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor left that low-level planet, he was finally tracked down by us¨Cforty-nine Immortal Emperors joined forces to battle him! That battle shattered countless stars, blood staining the skies¨Ctoo tragic, utterly tragic¨Cwe lost seventeen Immortal Emperors before we gravely injured and captured the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor. Yet, he wiped out all his memories, making it impossible for us to soul search and locate that treasure-bearing planet!¡±

    ¡°Yes, low-level planets like that are as numerous as the sands of the Ganges in the universe, impossible to locate without clues! Even spending billions of years would be futile!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The treasure of the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor could have been abandoned, but back then, he also took something crucial. That item, clearly, was also left on that low-level planet! We must retrieve that item!¡±

    ¡°Now, we finally have a clue.¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said, his tone as fervent as a blaze. ¡°The planet where the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor hid, has finally ignited the Immortal incense, communicating with Immortal Realm¨Chahahaha¨Cthe planet, known as ¡®Earth¡¯, perhaps an Earth Immortal tried to reach out to Immortal Realm, and I intercepted the message¡­ahaha it¡¯s good that when we captured the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor, we found a stick of Immortal incense on him. This Immortal incense, specially crafted by the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor, two sticks in total, can communicate¨Chahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Earth? Hmm, very well, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, the matter finally looks promising. So, the coordinates of Earth?¡±

    ¡°During the burning of the Immortal incense, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the coordinates of Earth from the vast universe. However, it¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ve already instructed those Earth ants to construct an altar, once completed, we in the Immortal Realm will be able to accurately locate Earth¡¯s coordinates! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Good! Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, you have done exceedingly well with this matter. Once those Earth ants complete the altar, we stand a great chance of retrieving the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure! How could Earth ants touch such treasures? Once the treasure is in hand, we will obliterate that Earth outright!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 The Second Dragon Has Arrived

    Chapter 1196: Chapter 1196: The Second Dragon Has Arrived! Chapter 1196: Chapter 1196: The Second Dragon Has Arrived! These Immortal Emperors, beings at the pinnacle of the food chain, were still deliberating.

    Earth, a planet they considered extremely insignificant, like a speck of dust, had now become of paramount importance!

    Because the treasure of the strongest Immortal Emperor in history¨Cthe Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¨Cwas hidden on Earth, and it appeared to contain an item of crucial significance, which these Immortal Emperors were determined to obtain at all costs!

    ¡°This matter is no trivial thing. We must plan carefully and avoid any slip-ups,¡± said an Immortal Emperor with a serious tone.

    ¡°Once the ritual altar on Earth is constructed, we will be able to create a spatial transmission channel. Then¡­ we shall descend,¡± the ¡°Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡± said, his eyebrows deeply furrowed. ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t possess the treasure used by the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor, which could disregard levels and allow one to descend to lower-level planets at will. Even with the altar built, we, in person, cannot descend.¡±

    Indeed, just like how the members of the Long Clan from the Dragon Realm could not descend to Earth without limitations, the Immortals from the Immortal Realm also faced various constraints.

    The Long Clan had an existing altar on Earth and a spatial channel, which was equivalent to two opportunities to descend, and even then, they could only send down low-level beings like the White Dragon.

    ¡°When the time comes, only Heavenly Immortals can be sent down, and even then, only those of a not-too-high realm,¡± another Immortal Emperor said helplessly. ¡°Even Golden Immortals entering the transmission channel hastily might cause it to burst. After all, this spatial channel spanning billions of miles is extremely fragile, and it¡¯s already quite an achievement to create one. We can¡¯t expect too much.¡±

    Another Immortal Emperor added, ¡°Even if we send Heavenly Immortals down, their strength will still be restricted by the laws of Earth.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I think you all are overthinking,¡± another Immortal Emperor said, quite optimistic. ¡°Earth is just a trash planet, and its natives are hardly different from beasts. Although they also cultivate spells, it¡¯s unlikely they will give birth to any notable cultivator. Faced with a herd of pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep, even a Heavenly Immortal descending and facing interference from the laws would not be able to exhibit their full strength, but they would still be able to sweep them away!¡±

    ¡°No, something¡¯s not right,¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor shook his head repeatedly. ¡°The Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor, cunning as a Demon King, left his treasure on Earth as his lineage and mantle. Hence, he must have set up numerous barriers and traps, making it impossible for anyone to obtain his treasure easily. It could even be said that the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor never intended for anyone to find his treasure. Even if Earth¡¯s beings gathered nine Immortal Artifact knives and found the map to his cave dwelling, they would still be walking down a path to their doom, unable to reap any benefits.¡±

    ¡°Right, the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor was very cautious, and he valued his wealth highly. He did not anticipate falling into our hands; perhaps he even planned to return to Earth to retrieve his treasure himself. Therefore, it¡¯s likely a dead end for ordinary Heavenly Immortals who descend to Earth. They would probably die in the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling.¡±

    The Immortal Emperors fell silent.

    Before them lay a massive problem.

    ¡°Everyone, we must come up with a proper solution¡­ Don¡¯t rush, take your time to think. With collective wisdom, we will find a way,¡± an Immortal Emperor encouraged.

    A full hour later.

    ¡°I do have one method,¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said hesitantly. ¡°However, it¡¯s somewhat complicated¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it will work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor. Whatever method you have, just speak up, and let¡¯s all discuss it,¡± said another.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡­ After the altar on Earth is built and we establish the spatial channel, we should invest more immortal power and resources, and painstakingly reinforce it to ensure it¡¯s as stable as possible. This massive undertaking will be laborious and challenging to execute, but there¡¯s no other way,¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, I understand what you mean. Reinforcing the spatial channel¡­ Our Immortal Realm is rich in resources, with numerous Immortals and some Immortal Emperors. If we really invest heavily in reinforcing the spatial channel, it¡¯s not impossible. Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, you¡¯re thinking of sending down Golden Immortals and even Profound Immortals once the channel is stable, right? Yes, with Golden Immortals and Profound Immortals, we would have a much surer grasp on the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure. But¡­ you¡¯ve overlooked two things,¡± said another.

    The Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor just smiled without saying a word.

    ¡°Firstly, even if the spatial channel is reinforced and can allow Profound Immortals to descend to Earth, such a trash low-level planet could never withstand the aura of a Profound Immortal. The planet would disintegrate instantly, and the descending Profound Immortal would be shredded by cosmic storms and planetary debris, turning into nothingness. The Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure would forever sink into the chaos of cosmic storms.

    ¡°Secondly, in the slim chance that Golden Immortals and Profound Immortals could barely manage to descend to Earth without destroying it, they would still be bound by the planet¡¯s laws, unable to unleash much of their power. With their strength diminished, attempting to seize the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure would inevitably become much more perilous.¡±

    These two critical issues had the Immortal Emperors nodding in agreement, finding them reasonable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to dismiss the idea. I haven¡¯t finished speaking,¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor chuckled. ¡°Reinforcing the spatial channel is only the first step. I have a second step, ah¡­ I have a bold idea.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the idea?¡± the Immortal Emperors at the meeting asked in unison.

    ¡°Forcefully enhancing the Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy!¡± Immortal Emperor Qiuyang¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Yes, you heard me right! Transmitting Immortal Qi to Earth! Moreover, transmitting various special cosmic energies we¡¯ve collected to Earth! Let the Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy be revived! Let the beings of Earth have the opportunity for their life levels to leap forward! May all things awaken their intelligence! Nourishing all beings! And then, the entire Earth will be reborn anew, transformed from a garbage planet into a high-level one! Space barriers strengthened! Every inch of air filled with Immortal Spirit Qi!¡±

    ¡°Understood, you mean to have Earth ascend!¡± another Immortal Emperor nodded.

    ¡°Of course, it is not giving them fortune for nothing,¡± Immortal Emperor Qiuyang sneered coldly, appearing somewhat cruel. ¡°It¡¯s merely using those animals that understand nothing. After Earth¡¯s ascension, we from the Immortal Realm will be able to send powerful Golden Immortals and Profound Immortals down there. Once the task is accomplished, Earth will be refined, and in this way, we can recoup our lost resources, as well as grasp the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who defies heaven. Hehehe, by comparison, the resources used for Earth¡¯s ascension are nothing when faced with the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who defies heaven.¡±

    ¡°Yes, once Earth has ascended, it can withstand the arrival of even higher realm Immortals. When a large number of Golden Immortals and Profound Immortals descend, why worry about not obtaining the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who defies heaven? Hahaha~~Excellent! What a brilliant idea!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I can also develop those Earth cultivators who are in contact with me into my puppets. Commanding them from afar, they¡¯ll work for the Immortal Realm. When the time is right and a large number of Golden Immortals and Profound Immortals descend, those Earthly puppets and lapdogs will be responsible for welcoming duties. Thus, everything will be foolproof,¡± Immortal Emperor Qiuyang said, somewhat smugly. ¡°I wonder if my method is feasible?¡±

    ¡°Good! Immortal Emperor Qiuyang, proceed according to your plan!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was flying over the ocean, riding his flying sword.

    Nangong Hong and the Emei Sect, also using their swords for flight, followed respectfully behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Bai Chan and the Demon King Taotie, on the other hand, were flying directly with the wind.

    The Demon King¡¯s lair was extremely secretive, and the journey there quite long; everyone had been flying for two days.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re nearly there,¡± the Demon King fawned.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong had no idea that Earth was indeed about to undergo a transformation.

    Moreover, it would face the largest, most inconceivable, and most bizarre change in history!

    In the midst of flying.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Young Master~~ wait up!¡± Out of the blue, Bai Chan¡¯s pupils constricted, his face changed drastically, becoming somewhat nervous for the first time, even his typically steady breathing turning rapid.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Huang Xiaolong was also taken aback. On Earth, anything that could make a pure-blooded white dragon so puzzled and anxious¡­ well, that could be quite outrageous!

    ¡°The¡­ the second dragon¡­ has descended¡­ more powerful than I¡­ a higher bloodline!¡± Bai Chan spoke tremblingly, feeling suppressed by its bloodline.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Demon King Taotie was even more terrified, his whole body spasming! As if a chick had met a weasel.

    At the same time, an unprecedented sense of crisis gripped Huang Xiaolong!

    Boom~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!

    In the sky, a dragon claw reached out directly, attacking Huang Xiaolong! The dragon claw was the size of a house, brilliantly golden, exuding an extremely strong draconic might, its scales ferocious, claws like pillars, and nails sharp; it seemed set on smashing and bursting everything!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Swallowed Up~~~

    Chapter 1197: Chapter 1197: Swallowed Up~~~! Chapter 1197: Chapter 1197: Swallowed Up~~~! The sudden and unforeseen dragon claw struck down at Huang Xiaolong.

    The dragon might and power it contained was unbelievably vast.

    Huang Xiaolong himself possessed over a thousand threads of dragon power, but compared to the dragon power contained in this claw at this moment, it was simply no match!

    How much dragon power did this strike contain?

    One hundred thousand? One million? Ten million?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head was in a whirl, unable to estimate.

    This strike, pressed against the heavens, shattered the void, and broke reality!

    Before striking Huang Xiaolong, the potent explosive force directly bombarded the Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, instantly causing the surrounding area of hundreds of miles to erupt like a detonated bomb, exploding continuously.

    The sky was blasted open with numerous deep black holes, like the mouths of demons.

    The endless fragments of space, like flying swords, swept densely towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Each piece of spatial debris was enough to slice the body of a human at the latter stage of the Heaven and Earth Laws!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts rapidly processed, first sending the relatively weaker Nangong Hong and the Emei sect into the underworld, lest they perish outright.

    The Demon King, under the assault of the dragon might, turned into a timid quail, seemingly unable to help much.

    The Demon King was also sent into the underworld by Huang Xiaolong.

    It was now just Huang Xiaolong and Bai Chan, facing this historically most powerful enemy!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist, too, met the dragon claw head-on!

    With this punch, he unleashed the divine power of the Yin Emperor and the newly condensed power of five divine incarnations!

    He also bolstered it with the force of the underworld!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong stood fearlessly, unwavering like a primordial giant god guarding the Earth, his punch shattering realms, the Yin Prince¡¯s phantom and the phantoms of the five elemental gods of wind, rain, thunder, and lightning appeared in the sky.

    This punch released visions of roaring troops and horses, thunder and lightning, fierce storms, gathering and dispersing clouds, with a grand atmosphere, grand momentum, grandly towering!

    Bang~~~~~~~~!!

    The fist and the dragon claw collided head-on!

    It was an outright no-holds-barred clash, like meteors colliding!

    In an instant, centered on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist and that dragon claw, a gigantic mushroom cloud hundreds of miles wide burst forth, turning the countless dense spatial debris into nothingness.

    A large expanse of the sea was instantly evaporated, and all kinds of marine life within it were shattered into fragments.

    If Huang Xiaolong had not sent Nangong Hong and others into the underworld in time, then, at this moment, they would definitely have been shattered, with no chance of survival, not even their souls would have remained intact.

    Bai Chan, shaken by the residual waves of the attack, turned pale and trembled.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, radiated divine light all over and still managed to hold his ground.

    The dragon claw then silently withdrew.

    Huang Xiaolong heard, beside his ear, a startled sigh of astonishment.

    The sound was supreme, yet it faintly contained a hint of surprise, as if marvelling at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength.

    This dragon had absolutely not anticipated that on Earth, there was such a formidable creature, even a godly being still existed.

    But then came another roar!

    Roar~~~~!!!!

    This roar generated soundwaves everywhere, which during their resonance, formed tens of thousands of dragon-shaped air currents.

    The terrifying soundwaves turned the surrounding hundred miles of seawater, seabed mud and stones, and even the air, into a solid, becoming a material thousands of times harder than steel!

    Every living being within the range of the soundwaves, every blade of grass, was crushed to dust!

    Under the roar, space solidified! Life ceased to exist!

    Huang Xiaolong and Bai Chan felt as if they had been abandoned by the world, surrounded by an overwhelming sense of desperation.

    Roar~~~!!!!

    Bai Chan also roared and transformed into his true form, struggling to withstand it.

    A thousand-zhang-long white dragon violently shook its dragon body, smashing through the solidified space, creating crackling sounds and sparks flying everywhere!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire body also ignited with divine light, breaking through the continuously compressing solidified space around him. However, he still felt a slight discomfort in his lungs.

    This battle had made Huang Xiaolong appear somewhat disheveled.

    At that moment, a refined and otherworldly voice descended from the sky.

    ¡°Who would have thought, this planet still harbors a god. Not bad, not bad at all¨CBai Chan, you betrayed the noble Long Clan. As the princess, it is my duty to clean house.¡±

    ¡°Prin¡­ Prin¡­ Princess~~~¡± Bai Chan, in his true form, his enormous dragon eyes revealed deep fear, and his thousand-zhang-long dragon body also started to tremble nervously.

    A princess?

    The next moment, the terrifying power in the solidified space began to dissipate.

    Temporarily relieving the pressure on Huang Xiaolong and Bai Chan.

    A young woman dressed in purple descended step by step from the high heavens, as if walking down a staircase. Her demeanor was calm, but her presence was regal, like that of a queen mother ruling over everything!

    ¡°Quite impressive, a god from such a primitive planet able to withstand a single strike and roar from me¨Cnot bad at all. However, my power is somewhat restrained by the laws of Heaven and Earth here, not fully unleashed. Otherwise, I would have roared you to death long ago.¡±

    Upon closer examination, the young woman appeared to be around twenty-eight years old, like a blossoming fairy or a radiant and beautifully sculpted tree. Her features were incredibly beautiful, and her body was perfect to the point of not tolerating any less or more, exuding a flawless aura. Her aura was pure and distant, making her feel close yet far, forever unreachable.

    Her figure seemed delicate and boneless, yet contained a grand and majestic taste, as if embodying an ancient celestial god, lofty and endless.

    ¡°Sev¡­ Seventh Princess~~~¡± Bai Chan was sincerely terrified.

    ¡°Bai Chan, as a noble member of the Long Clan, why would you serve a god from a trash planet? What exactly made you degrade yourself?¡± the young woman asked with a playful smile, her face showing curiosity.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind also raced with various thoughts.

    ¡®This dragon is unbelievably powerful¨Cfighting her like this, I stand no chance, and it seems she hasn¡¯t even used her full strength. What should I do? It seems there is only one way¨Cpull her into the underworld! Once in my domain, she will be affected by the underworld laws, becoming weaker than now, giving me a chance to turn the tables!¡¯

    A counterattack? Yes, that¡¯s the word Huang Xiaolong used.

    Although Huang Xiaolong is revered as a deity, he still ranks lower in front of the creatures of the Dragon Realm.

    There is no room for argument; after all, Earth is too weak and insignificant in the vast cosmos, really just like a grain of sand.

    Planets like Earth are numerous beyond counting, but there is only one Dragon Realm.

    Huang Xiaolong was looking for an opportunity to send the girl to hell!

    ¡°Eh¨CBai Chan, which princess is she?¡±

    ¡°Young Master¨Cshe is¡­ she is the Seventh Princess, the daughter of the Great Dragon King of the Dragon Realm! Look, she is dressed in purple, not in white, red, or blue~~ This symbolizes the supreme bloodline~~,¡± Bai Chan swiftly replied to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°White represents the Azure Dragon. Red represents the Red Dragon. Blue represents the Azure Dragon~~ And purple¡­ is¡­ the symbol of the Dragon King¡­¡±

    ¡°The Dragon King?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat shocked!

    The various dragons of the Dragon Realm were distinctly classified: Azure Dragon¨CRed Dragon¨CAzure Dragon¨CDragon King!

    One could say, the Dragon King is the authority of the Dragon Realm. Huang Xiaolong had never imagined that to eliminate him, the Dragon Realm would actually send down a Dragon King!

    ¡°Young Master, the Seventh Princess is still in her juvenile phase. Although her bloodline is of the Dragon King, her combat strength is not as strong as that of a mature Dragon King~~,¡± Bai Chan murmured, then suddenly screamed. ¡°Seventh Princess, how could you descend safely onto this low-level planet~~~ You¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing~~,¡± the purple-dressed Dragon King ¡°Seventh Princess,¡± casually smiled and produced a bead in her hand.

    This bead, the size of a goose egg, was crystal clear and radiantly luminous, sacred and unbearable to look directly at with a purple dragon inside it, surging and roaring. Dimly, it emitted an overwhelming dragon¡¯s breath and majesty.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that this bead also exuded a unique aura, seeming to merge with Earth¡¯s Heaven and Earth Laws.

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized.

    Logically, beings of the Dragon King¡¯s level shouldn¡¯t be able to descend to Earth or even enter the space corridor that connects the Dragon Realm and Earth.

    Yet, this purple-dressed Dragon King, the Seventh Princess, used this bead to miraculously descend to Earth.

    ¡°Dragon Ball! The Long Clan¡¯s supreme treasure! The only existing Dragon Ball of the Dragon Realm! With this Dragon Ball, one can freely travel through myriad realms without interference~~~¡± Bai Chan screamed out loud. ¡°Why, why would the Great Dragon King hand over the only Dragon Ball of the Dragon Realm to you, Seventh Princess¡­ Just for an insignificant Earth, why would he send you personally and even bring the Dragon Ball¡­¡±

    Bai Chan utterly couldn¡¯t understand it; this was not using a sledgehammer to crack a nut, this was using a nuclear bomb to kill a chicken!

    ¡°Giggle~~¡± The Seventh Princess giggled, still giving off an unapproachable aura, ¡°I heard that the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who killed gods is on this planet¡­ Giggle~~~ Our Long Clan loves roaming the universe, traveling between dimensions, seeking celestial and terrestrial treasures from various planets and treasuring them as precious objects~~~~ This Earth once had that Immortal Emperor visit it, and he left behind a cave dwelling¡­ such an attractive treasure was naturally dispatched by my father with me carrying the Dragon Ball to descend here. This information came from the Immortal Realm, and it¡¯s accurate. Moreover, the Demon Realm has known about this for a while now~~~ Speaking of which, our Long Clan was last to know, but first to act.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was struck with fear!

    Those nine black knives were left behind by an Immortal named ¡®Immortal Emperor who killed gods.¡¯

    The purple-dressed Dragon King, the Seventh Princess¡¯s arrival, wasn¡¯t solely to deal with Huang Xiaolong; her main goal was to seize the treasure!

    ¡°Aiming at our Earth~~ ha-ha, that cave dwelling was left by an Immortal of the Immortal Realm. If there¡¯s a dispute, it should be contested by the Immortals descending here. The Long Clan actually wants to claim it for themselves, ha-ha-ha, how greedy~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was already prepared!

    He needed to release hell to suppress the purple-dressed Dragon King, the Seventh Princess!

    ¡°Your Long Clan is inherently greedy~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly spoke, and in a flash of lightning, he first thought to send Bai Chan into hell, and then¨C

    Hell manifested!

    Capture the Seventh Princess!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    The gates of hell opened!

    However!

    Hell seemed unable to drag the Seventh Princess into it! It seemed that hell simply could not contain the most noble bloodline of the Dragon Realm!

    ¡°Oh no! I can¡¯t suppress her!¡± Huang Xiaolong was alarmed.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Seventh Princess snorted coldly, feeling her whole body being pulled by a black-hole-like suction force toward a special space.

    But inside her, that supreme and invincible bloodline was rejecting this terrifying suction force, keeping it at bay.

    Although hell could not suppress the Seventh Princess, above her head appeared a vast expanse of dark clouds filled with ghastly wails of thousands of souls, which directly poured into her brain, into every single cell of her body!

    In an instant, the Seventh Princess felt her strength being restricted by Earth¡¯s laws, and even further weakened, causing her some dizziness and delayed reactions.

    Although hell could not suppress the Seventh Princess, it managed to bring some negative effects upon her!

    ¡°Good! Now is the moment!¡± Huang Xiaolong seized the opportunity, moving swiftly like a flaming meteor toward the Seventh Princess!

    At this moment, he harbored no thoughts of mercy or pity, only the desire to explode the Seventh Princess with one punch!

    In times like these, one cannot afford to be kind-hearted; it¡¯s either her demise or mine!

    As the saying goes, delayed yet swift, the Seventh Princess was just as decisive.

    Rooooooooooooaaar~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    A dragon¡¯s roar made Huang Xiaolong¡¯s near-instantaneous form abruptly halt!

    The very next moment!

    The Seventh Princess transformed!

    She turned into a miles-long purple dragon, resplendent in divine glory!

    Her mind was still a bit foggy, and she also recognized that the deity of this low-level planet was somewhat troublesome.

    The Seventh Princess didn¡¯t give Huang Xiaolong any time to react. Her dragon¡¯s mouth opened!

    Chomp~~!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She swallowed Huang Xiaolong whole!

    Eh~~~

    She¡­ swallowed¡­ him¡­

    ¡­

    PS: Recommending a book, ¡°Behind the Scenes¡± by ¡°Chang Feng.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Evil Beast Let me out

    Chapter 1198: Chapter 1198: Evil Beast! Let me out! Chapter 1198: Chapter 1198: Evil Beast! Let me out! The Seventh Princess of the Purple-clad Dragon King, though not suppressed by the underworld, was so befuddled by a variety of negative effects that she resorted to the most primitive and violent method to deal with Huang Xiaolong¨C

    Transform into her true form and devour him directly!

    This was also the first person, and the first living creature, that the Seventh Princess had ever devoured in her life!

    She really had no choice, for after all, Huang Xiaolong was a deity, and since the Seventh Princess arrived on Earth, her strength had been greatly weakened. Therefore, she did not dare to be negligent, fearing any mishap, and simply decided to ¡°eat¡± Huang Xiaolong.

    Speaking of Huang Xiaolong, after being swallowed by the Seventh Princess, he only felt a terrifying black hole-like suction pulling him toward the depths of the dragon¡¯s belly.

    He was both amused and frustrated, finding the situation utterly incredulous.

    The great Yin Emperor, to think he had been devoured by a dragon.

    As soon as he entered the giant dragon¡¯s mouth, he was met with an impenetrable darkness as deep as could be.

    Huang Xiaolong muttered a Fire Bell Spell.

    No sooner had light appeared before him than he saw two neat rows of teeth, thick and pointed like columns, closing in, ready to crush him.

    By that time, the dragon¡¯s mouth had already closed.

    There was no way back¡­

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Out of necessity, Huang Xiaolong cursed and hurriedly flew forward, narrowly avoiding the dragon¡¯s terrifying teeth that could crush anything.

    Ahead was a dark passage that seemed to stretch down endlessly, with surges of magma-like heat waves roaring toward him.

    With divine light to protect his body, Huang Xiaolong slid down along the passage.

    ¡°Heh~~ When I was a kid watching ¡®Journey to the West¡¯, whenever a monster swallowed Sun Wukong, it was just digging its own grave! Sun Wukong would wreak havoc inside the monster¡¯s belly, causing it unbearable pain, hahahaha~~~¡± Optimistic by nature and courageous due to his exceptional abilities, Huang Xiaolong quickly adjusted to the situation and even began to laugh.

    The next moment¡­

    Boom~~~!!!

    Huang Xiaolong threw a punch at the black passage!

    This black passage was undoubtedly the dragon¡¯s esophagus.

    He didn¡¯t think twice; he decided to explode her esophagus first and see if that would kill her or make her throw up!

    A loud noise erupted, like a mountain collapsing!

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch, as if it had struck the world¡¯s most solid metal, not only sparked but also the rebound force shook his internal organs slightly.

    This sent him into a cold sweat.

    His punch was no joke; to think that it had no effect on the dragon¡¯s esophagus¡­

    ¡°Could this dragon possibly be made of steel?¡± Huang Xiaolong was shocked.

    In a flash of thought, he was already sliding down the esophagus.

    Huang Xiaolong recited the Fire Bell Spell again, illuminating his surroundings with bright light.

    He quickly followed up with an X-ray Spell, looking around.

    Everything he saw within the dragon¡¯s body was incredibly spacious and grand, resembling an ancient palace. It made sense, considering this purple dragon was thousands of zhang long, undoubtedly a behemoth with its own world inside.

    The structure of a dragon¡¯s body was indeed different from that of humans. Inside her were structures like columns or ornamental pillars, rising up, along with layers of gates and bizarre, lively organs. The interior of the giant dragon was like an ancient labyrinth, leading in all directions, intricate and complex, with no way of knowing what was where.

    Moreover, within the dragon¡¯s body, there were glimmers of light everywhere, as if countless treasures were embedded within.

    There were even more advanced Spiritual Energies than those on Earth, permeating the atmosphere in colorful and resplendent wonder.

    The place had no foul smell; on the contrary, it was filled with a refreshing fragrance.

    Huang Xiaolong descended rapidly along the esophagus.

    Gradually, he felt that all forms of his power, including Divine Power, were restrained by a sort of bondage¨Ca bondage of laws!

    It was as if he was a dragon or an Immortal who had come to Earth and was bound by Earth¡¯s laws!

    ¡°Damn! All my abilities are being restricted!¡± Huang Xiaolong was even more alarmed. ¡°This dragon¡¯s body seems to contain some of the Long Clan¡¯s rules. As an earthly being, I¡¯m naturally bound by these rules, suppressed~~ Even if I¡¯m a deity, I¡¯m a deity of Earth and cannot break these rules~~ This is troublesome!¡±

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong thudded down and landed somewhere.

    With the aid of the light, he observed that this place seemed to be some organ inside the giant dragon, a bright red hue pulsating around him and secreting a kind of fluid incessantly.

    Hot! The organ was extremely hot, the temperature unknown but undoubtedly much more horrifying than the magma inside a volcano!

    As the possessor of a Divine Body, Huang Xiaolong was not going to be melted, but the sensation was far from pleasant.

    This vibrant organ was roughly the size of a few hundred square meters, akin to a spacious room.

    He saw heaps of objects nearby, emanating a pleasant fragrance.

    Staring closely, it seemed¡­it was the remnants of some fruits!

    The fluid oozing from the organ swiftly decomposed these fruit remains.

    ¡°Grasped a straw~~ I¡¯m really in the belly of this giant dragon, ain¡¯t I!¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a chill running through him, nauseated~~¡±Does it really want to digest me?¡±

    Whoosh~~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~~

    At that moment, the fluid surged on the walls of the organ like a tidal wave, the pale red liquid came charging towards Huang Xiaolong, seemingly intent on drowning him completely.

    ¡°Holy shit, this is stomach acid!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong dared not be careless. Despite having Divine Body defenses, he released all the mana he could muster, forming a protective barrier around himself.

    Boom~~!

    Boom~~!

    Boom~~!

    ¡­

    The stomach acid continuously bombarded Huang Xiaolong, like a storming surf on a shore.

    As expected, the stomach acid was no trifle matter. Like heavy water, every strike carried immense force, capable of overturning mountains and overwhelming seas. Moreover, it had a terrifying decomposing power, eroding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mana-enforced body surface and emitting white smoke with a hissing sound.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whole body was shrouded in stomach acid, wobbling like a drowning person, appearing to be in grave danger.

    Seventh Princess let out a satisfying roar. ¡°Wonder what the consequences would be after eating a deity from this planet~~~ Alright, first let¡¯s find a place to slowly digest him~~!¡±

    Seventh Princess felt quite proud and entertained as she flashed her dragon form and plunged downward, quickly sinking into a body of water.

    As the dragon returned to the sea, nearby marine creatures, driven by the dragon¡¯s might, fled for their lives.

    In her dragon form, Seventh Princess sank to the bottom of the sea and lay down, motionless. At first glance, she seemed like a purple mountain range on the seabed, magnificent in her presence.

    Back to Huang Xiaolong.

    The dragon¡¯s stomach acid, it turned out, couldn¡¯t refine him in a short amount of time.

    But Huang Xiaolong was suffering terribly.

    His mana had already been suppressed to a mere fraction of its usual potency, and now defending against the dragon¡¯s stomach acid consumed even more of his energy.

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong had lost contact with the netherworld, unable to hide within or summon the yin souls and fierce ghosts from within. He couldn¡¯t even reach the likes of Bai Chan and the Demon King, whom he had previously banished to the netherworld with his divine sense.

    Magic treasures were likewise rendered unusable.

    Be it the Meteoric Divine Clock, the Twelve Golden Men, the flying swords, among others¨Cthe suppression he faced was incredibly severe!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong grew somewhat impatient. ¡°This is too suffocating! To be so weak inside this beast¡¯s belly~~! No, this won¡¯t do! Although my Divine Body won¡¯t be dissolved swiftly, if things continue this way, I will be trapped here, slowly simmered till death. Fuck! Beast, once I get out, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±

    With rage fueling his heart, Huang Xiaolong gathered all his strength and threw punch after punch, causing the stomach acid to churn. His fists thundering against the stomach walls, the sound was like a muffled thunderous roar.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, the dragon¡¯s inner organs were incredibly tough, far exceeding the toughness of any earthy magic treasure or defensive formation by untold magnitudes.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attacks were akin to tickling it!

    ¡°You monster! Let me out! Let me out now!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong bellowed out of sheer fury.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Ill Make a Fierce Move

    Chapter 1199: Chapter 1199: I¡¯ll Make a Fierce Move! Chapter 1199: Chapter 1199: I¡¯ll Make a Fierce Move! Even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s roar was of no use.

    Now, after being swallowed by that damn Seventh Princess, Huang Xiaolong truly understood what it meant to ¡°cry to heavens without response, plead to the earth in vain¡±¡­ It really fulfilled that cliche line from movies¡­ ¡°Go ahead and scream, even if you shout until your throat breaks, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    After shouting for a while, Huang Xiaolong gradually calmed down.

    After all, being the Yin Emperor, it was impossible for him to sit and await death or to close his eyes and wait to die.

    His body was wrapped in mana and divine light, forming a protective membrane resembling an eggshell.

    He sat up.

    All around him was the terrifying stomach acid of the giant dragon, fizzling away eating at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s defenses.

    He felt as though he had been isolated in a very special world.

    He took out a flying sword and looked at it; the spiritual essence of the flying sword was barely a tenth of what it had been.

    However, the dragon power Huang Xiaolong inherited was, within this dragon belly, not discounted in the slightest.

    Huang Xiaolong gathered all his dragon power and began to strike furiously.

    Bang~~ Bang~~ Bang~~!

    Punch after punch, whistling out, turned into ferocious dragon shapes, landing on the stomach walls all around.

    There was clanging upon impact, but it just caused the Seventh Princess¡¯s stomach to spasm occasionally and did not break through the stomach lining.

    Too bad, Huang Xiaolong only had a little over a thousand dragon power. If he had ten times or a hundred times more dragon power, he might have hurt the Seventh Princess¡¯s stomach with one punch by now.

    Instead, this only angered the Seventh Princess, and suddenly the stomach acid secreted inside her became more turbulent and dense, creating waves and sweeping toward Huang Xiaolong wave after wave.

    At the same time, the muscles of the Seventh Princess¡¯s stomach also began to twist and squeeze, pressing hard toward Huang Xiaolong, intent on crushing him to powder.

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~

    The pressing stomach muscles and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s protective mana and divine light created intense friction, sparking out in all directions like clashing metals.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± cursed Huang Xiaolong again, and then, with a thought, he released his five divine avatars.

    Five divine avatars that looked exactly like Huang Xiaolong in appearance and stature controlled the elements of wind, rain, thunder, lightning, and clouds.

    Thunder, come!

    Lightning, come!

    Rain, come!

    ¡­

    Whoosh whoosh, crackle and bang, boom boom boom~~~~!

    Well, the five divine avatars, inside the body of the Seventh Princess, caused a ruckus, displaying a variety of tricks, resembling a grand Taoist ritual of water and land, a lively scene indeed.

    This round actually tormented the Seventh Princess quite a bit.

    Although divine power and divinity were greatly suppressed, the various techniques of the divine avatars, however weakened, were still the methods of deities, which caused the Seventh Princess, at the bottom of the sea, to twist her massive dragon body with a slight uneasiness.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before Huang Xiaolong quieted down.

    All five divine avatars were utterly exhausted.

    ¡°Sigh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong himself was somewhat mentally drained as well.

    Guessing that it must be night by now, Huang Xiaolong, who was dazed, went to sleep.

    ¡°Forget it, this dragon won¡¯t be able to refine me in a moment or half. First, I¡¯ll rest to rejuvenate and gather strength before I confront her again. I refuse to believe I can¡¯t break free! Want to eat me? I¡¯ll turn things around and eat you instead!¡±

    The Seventh Princess also lay in her true dragon form at the bottom of the sea. Although she had swallowed Huang Xiaolong, she found it very difficult to digest this fellow.

    A lively creature causing havoc in her stomach was somewhat irritating to the Seventh Princess. Moreover, she was somewhat wary.

    Right, whoever swallows a living thing into their stomach won¡¯t feel comfortable either!

    Therefore, she did nothing else and focused on digesting Huang Xiaolong.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong sensed that it must be daytime. He awoke in a daze, sat cross-legged, and pondered how to escape.

    His canvas bag was still there; Huang Xiaolong took it out and started rifling through it.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s canvas bag, there weren¡¯t many things, but there were plenty of talismans.

    Fire charms, lightning charms, thunder charms, Heart-Piercing Arrows charm, Thunderbolt Lightning charm¡­

    The variety was mixed.

    Huang Xiaolong casually threw out a fire charm, and a flash of firelight struck the dragon¡¯s stomach wall, but not even a spark burst forth before being extinguished.

    Huang Xiaolong discovered that the dragon¡¯s stomach had some defensive capabilities against fire energy.

    ¡°Hm~~ This dragon¡¯s constitution is extremely terrifying. It not only forms a world of its own, separating from the world, but is also as solid as a fortress. In addition, it can effectively defend against various types of elemental attacks~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly.

    Then, he tried lightning charms, hurricane charms, falling rocks charms¡­ even sword charms.

    In the end, he came to a conclusion¨Cthe inside of this dragon¡¯s body had a rather perfect defense system against the energy attacks of the five elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    Which meant, when a charm was thrown out, the actual power unleashed was far below the power contained within the charm itself.

    This was no fun at all.

    However, Huang Xiaolong had the advantage in the sheer number of talismans. In the canvas bag he carried with him, there were easily hundreds of thousands of talismans.

    He decided to triumph with quantity and, as if costless, began tossing out talismans hand over fist, bombarding the dragon¡¯s stomach with a relentless barrage.

    In this manner, Huang Xiaolong spent most of his day throwing talismans.

    He and the Seventh Princess were at it hammer and tongs. Although he still couldn¡¯t burst open the sac of her stomach, let alone cause substantial harm,

    he nevertheless managed to irritate and unsettle the Seventh Princess, her stomach repeatedly heaving with nausea, churning tumultuously in discomfort.

    Ouu~~ Ouu~~ Ouu~~

    The giant dragon¡¯s retching was rather comical.

    Seven days!

    This ¡°war of attrition¡± and ¡°battle of depletion¡± lasted a full seven days!

    In the end, the result was¨Cthe Seventh Princess was exhausted and had a splitting headache.

    All attacking talismans in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s canvas bag were depleted, not a single one left.

    Good heavens, hundreds of thousands of talismans! They had taken Huang Xiaolong substantial time and effort to draw, each talisman being exceedingly valuable, yet now they were all spent. If these talismans were converted into RMB, in these seven days, Huang Xiaolong would have squandered the combined GDP of over a dozen Huaxia provinces¡­

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong glanced at the remaining talismans, which were only the odd and bizarre ones left.

    Like the ghost-summoning talisman, peace charm, fortune talisman, house-guarding talisman, amulet, wealth talisman. There were the phoenix talisman, marriage fate talisman, and popularity talisman for harmonious relationships. Then, there were talismans such as the evil-warding talisman, curse-lifting talisman, and shock-calming talisman for repelling evil spirits¡­

    ¡°Eh~~~ this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong picked up a ¡°Husband and Wife Harmony Talisman¡± casually, his eyes shimmering with a strange light.

    It¡¯s known in the arts of Taoism that there are talismans and spells to make couples fall in love or live harmoniously. Normally, these things are used by couples to sweeten their relationship, promising a harmonious life together, never to betray each other.

    However, historically, there were unscrupulous Taoists who used these talismans to seduce respectable women and satisfy their dark desires.

    In truth, such talismans functioned like love potions.

    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ll make you feel lovey-dovey! You beast!¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mischievously and threw the ¡°Husband and Wife Harmony Talisman¡± directly out.

    Employing such non-attack talismans was purely an act of boredom for Huang Xiaolong, without any intention of harming the dragon.

    But then¨C

    Boom~~!!!!

    The Husband and Wife Harmony Talisman exploded, turning into streams of enchanting colored light that diffused into the gastric juices.

    And the Seventh Princess¡¯s gastric juices had no special defense against such talismans!

    How odd!

    The defense mechanisms of the Seventh Princess¡¯s stomach warded off various energy attacks, but were completely vulnerable to these love-augmenting talismans similar to love potions.

    In an instant, the Husband and Wife Harmony Talisman was entirely digested by the gastric juices.

    Huang Xiaolong clearly felt the temperature of the gastric juices rise slightly.

    ¡°Can it work like this?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    Immediately, throwing caution to the wind, he threw handfuls of Husband and Wife Harmony Talismans, Mutual Love Talismans, Predestined Love Talismans, Infatuation Talismans, Till Death Do Us Part Talismans, Love at First Sight Talismans¡­ all at once!

    Talismans were digested by the gastric juices, leaving not a trace behind.

    The temperature of the gastric juices climbed progressively until the entire stomach bag became unbearably hot and parched.

    Eventually, the heat spread, causing the Seventh Princess¡¯s internal organs and every part of her body, even her dragon blood, to become hot.

    Huang Xiaolong clearly noticed that the Seventh Princess¡¯s dragon body was restlessly rubbing and writhing everywhere. Clearly, after digesting those talismans, the effects of the talismans were slowly taking hold.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good! Very good! It seems like I¡¯ve found this beast¡¯s weakness! You still dare to eat me up?¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into loud laughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hit you with a heavy dose, a fierce drug!¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s storage container, there were a plethora of items, not just talismans but also many elixirs.

    As a youth, while in the underworld, Huang Xiaolong learned from various spirits, and amongst them, he also delved into ancient alchemy.

    His alchemy skills were unmatched in the present day!

    He could concoct all sorts of elixirs, including a large number of love potions researched by ancient alchemists!

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong was not some perverted villain. He did not concoct these dubious elixirs for himself but purely for fun.

    ¡°Elixirs are not attacks, they¡¯re more like food. This beast¡¯s gastric juices would naturally absorb all sorts of elixirs~~ Good! Keep hitting with fierce moves!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong rummaged through his canvas bag and pulled out various love potions he had concocted in the past but never used.

    Charm-poison, infatuation powder, ¡®Spring Wind at Eighteen Degrees¡¯, Favored One¡¯s Pill, Yearning Pill, Nightly Charm of the Imperial Concubine¡­

    All kinds of elixirs were thrown into the gastric juices.

    Indeed, the elixirs were quickly absorbed once they soaked in the gastric juices.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong threw out thousands of elixirs.

    He gave the Seventh Princess a full feast!

    Within moments, the Seventh Princess lying at the bottom of the sea started to move her dragon body aggressively, her whole body overheating, causing large expanses of the surrounding sea water to evaporate; from her throat came a strange howling.

    This sound lacked any dragon¡¯s might, so quiet, so gentle¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1200: Chapter 1120 Chapter 1200: Chapter 1120 Huang Xiaolong, a man of extreme measures, injected all kinds of emotion-stimulating talismans he had fabricated over his lifetime, which he had never used before, directly into Seventh Princess¡¯s body.

    Seventh Princess was very cooperative. Ahem¨Cto be precise, it was Seventh Princess¡¯s stomach that was cooperative, devouring all the talismans like a glutton, without rejecting any.

    At this point, Seventh Princess¡¯s body internally was unusually hot, entwined with thousands of strands of misty, pink smoke, magnificently beautiful and breathtakingly charming, like a fantasy.

    Inside Seventh Princess¡¯s body, Huang Xiaolong could clearly feel her heart beating faster, at least several times the normal rate!

    Thump, thump~~thump, thump, thump, thump~thump, thump, thump, thump~~~

    Outside, Seventh Princess started to churn, her dragon body slamming against the seabed rocks, while she also let out unusual low roars.

    She was breathing heavily, and her majestic dragon eyes began to cloud over.

    At that moment, Seventh Princess panicked! Completely panicked!

    Her massive dragon body began to roll wildly in 360-degree turns.

    Stirring up a portion of the ocean.

    The heat radiating from inside out even cooked the surrounding sea water, causing it to bubble.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong was delighted!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ who would have thought, truly unexpected, that the Long Clan members would fall for this!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, hands on his hips, as he clearly felt the various changes within the dragon body.

    Now, the inside of the dragon¡¯s body was enveloped by a unique fragrance, somewhat reminiscent of makeup.

    In summary, Seventh Princess had fallen into the trap!

    With the dragon body violently shaking, Huang Xiaolong knew that Seventh Princess was in deep trouble now.

    However, despite being affected, Seventh Princess still hadn¡¯t spit Huang Xiaolong out. This irritated Huang Xiaolong greatly.

    ¡°Alright, alright, if that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯ll give you a stronger dose, let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong held his breath and bit his index finger!

    A drop of golden light, exuding a divine aura, seeped out from between his fingers.

    This was a drop of blood with an aura of nobility!

    It was Divine Blood!

    The Divine Blood condensed from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vital essence!

    After extracting the Divine Blood, Huang Xiaolong did not delay and started drawing a talisman right in the void.

    Even the simplest talisman drawn with Divine Blood can be called a ¡°Divine Talisman,¡± possessing divinity, something not to be trifled with.

    This talisman wasn¡¯t complex or advanced, but each stroke was majestic. Faintly, one could almost hear sacred songs echoing, as celestial flowers bloomed, and golden lotuses sprang from the earth, utterly marvelous.

    In reality, the talisman Huang Xiaolong drew wasn¡¯t anything remarkable; it was just a common one¨Ca ¡°Spousal Harmony Talisman¡±!

    If this were known, probably all the cultivators across the world would burst out laughing!

    A divine being, Yin Emperor, seriously using precious Divine Blood to draw a Spousal Harmony Talisman¡­

    This is like using a cannon to kill a mosquito, oh no, using a missile to bomb a mosquito!

    Soon, the talisman was complete, and Huang Xiaolong slapped it with his hand!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    Divine light exploded, filling the entire interior of the gigantic dragon with breathtaking divine radiance!

    This blood talisman, the Spousal Harmony Talisman, was directly injected into the raging stomach fluids!

    Absorption!

    The stomach fluids perfectly digested this blood talisman.

    ¡°Baaa~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!¡±

    In an instant, Seventh Princess let out a heaven-shocking, ghost-grieving scream!

    Her dragon body shook violently like a sieve, and from her confused dragon eyes, tears began to flow.

    Finally~~!

    Blurp~~!

    Uncontrollably, Seventh Princess¡¯s dragon mouth opened, and she spat out Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly, Seventh Princess could no longer hold her original form; her body twisted a few times, wrapped in dazzling lights, her long formidable dragon body suddenly shrank, and shrank, and shrank¡­ until she finally transformed into a human form.

    A vast swath of seawater was pushed aside by the dragon¡¯s might, creating a clearing. Seventh Princess lay on the ground in a weird pose.

    ¡°Whew~~~~~~~~ finally out!!!!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong took a deep, exceedingly greedy breath, the salty taste of the sea making him feel particularly close to it.

    Once free, Huang Xiaolong was no longer restrained; various techniques began to awaken, and he could use treasures, connecting to the underworld once more.

    It really felt like being reborn!

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong also felt a lingering fear.

    That was harrowing.

    If not for this accidental success, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape!

    ¡°You beast! I¡¯m not going to let you get away!¡± Huang Xiaolong glared fiercely at the Seventh Princess lying on the ground.

    At this moment, Seventh Princess looked extremely disheveled, lacking any semblance of her usual dignified creature demeanor, her hair scattered wildly.

    Her clothes were torn.

    Especially her eyes, which seemed to have lost all reason.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°You~~ you~~ you come here~~¡± Seventh Princess, with a distorted voice, glared at Huang Xiaolong, her gaze unwavering as if afraid he might run away, waving at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Hurry¡­ come here¡­ quickly come over! This princess¡­ orders¡­ orders you to come here!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you want to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong tensed up, warily watching Seventh Princess.

    ¡°I¡­ hehehe~~ hehehe~~ What do I want to do? This princess wants to¡­ wants to eat you!¡± Seventh Princess could no longer contain herself; she had only one thought¨Ceat Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, not by turning into a giant dragon to eat.

    But¡­

    As the words left her mouth, Seventh Princess moved, lunging directly at Huang Xiaolong with ferocious speed!

    An eager dragon pouncing for food!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1201 - Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 You Are My Princes Man Now

    Chapter 1201: Chapter 1201: You Are My Prince¡¯s Man Now! (Super-Sized Chapter) Chapter 1201: Chapter 1201: You Are My Prince¡¯s Man Now! (Super-Sized Chapter) Seeing the Seventh Princess, whose entire body flushed crimson, her breath fragrant like orchids, her state bizarre, pouncing toward him, Huang Xiaolong naturally knew what she wanted to do.

    ¡°What a joke,¡± he thought, ¡°She¡¯s ingested thousands of potent Chun medicines, along with numerous enticement charms. How could she possibly withstand that? Especially considering the ¡®Spousal Harmony Charm¡¯ Huang Xiaolong had written with Divine Blood. It¡¯s a divine charm, surpassing any treasure on Earth in power!¡±

    The Seventh Princess had been bewitched, unable to contain herself, and sought to engage in marital relations with Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was not one without desires, even having three wives and four concubines. He was not averse to female charms. Seeing the stunning Seventh Princess throwing herself at him, his heart naturally stirred a little.

    However, all of a sudden, the image of a thousands-of-feet-long fierce dragon flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, sending a chill down his spine, and he blurted out, ¡°You beast, are you harboring inappropriate thoughts?¡±

    Although Huang Xiaolong had shared a marital bond with the Fox Spirit Lady, fox spirits had always been synonymous with breathtaking beauties on Earth, like Su Daji. But the idea of a dragon, now that would be a tad too exotic for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s taste.

    No sooner had he spoken than Huang Xiaolong dodged with a flicker of his form.

    ¡°How dare you run? You are my husband, stand still!¡± the Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes shimmered with dreamy pink shades, her speech increasingly incoherent.

    For some reason, in her eyes, in her heart, she seemed to share a connection with this male human before her. She thought hazily and realized, oh, this guy is her husband!

    Right, the Seventh Princess mistook Huang Xiaolong to be her husband.

    It makes sense, after all, Huang Xiaolong had burned a great number of Spousal Harmony Charms, Destined Love Charms, and Infatuation Charms. These were not just enticement charms, but also designed to make men and women fall in love, to wed as husband and wife, to love tenderly and deeply like the ocean.

    Therefore, the complete and untouched Seventh Princess of the Long Clan, profoundly moved and unable to restrain herself, mistook Huang Xiaolong as her husband¡­

    This was a big misunderstanding.

    If Huang Xiaolong had used these charms and medicines openly and honorably, the Seventh Princess, with her dragon might, would have been unharmed, untouched by any evil. But Huang Xiaolong had tampered with them directly in her stomach fluids.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ My husband?¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°You beast, have you taken the wrong medicine?¡±

    ¡°Listen, if you dare to defy me, I won¡¯t hesitate to force you!¡± the Seventh Princess threatened Huang Xiaolong as she scratched itchily.

    ¡°Force me?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong almost cried from laughter.

    But the Seventh Princess was obviously not joking¨Cher body was nearly burning up, bereft of a shred of rationality. She had only one thought in mind¨Cto take Huang Xiaolong down!

    At that moment, the Seventh Princess waved her hands, and a massive volume of seawater was torn asunder. She swung her right fist, aiming it at Huang Xiaolong. It seemed incredibly slow, yet to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, it was as swift as lightning!

    The slow and fast essences strangely merged, elusive and unpredictable. Sacred lights, like a Long Dragon, curled around her fist, making her appear as if she were a Dragon God descended on Earth, sprinkling the most supreme glory.

    Huang Xiaolong could deeply sense that this fist contained at least hundreds of thousands of Long Clan powers, capable of annihilating anything in the world.

    Apparently, the Seventh Princess intended to defeat Huang Xiaolong, perhaps even knock him unconscious before slowly tormenting him to satiate her personal desires.

    Facing such a colossal punch, every path of retreat had been sealed for Huang Xiaolong, and he felt completely isolated. The sky was vast, the earth expansive, yet there was no place for him to evade the Seventh Princess¡¯s punch.

    All else had vanished into smoke, and in his eyes, there was only that punch!

    In this life-and-death moment, Huang Xiaolong risked it all, striking back with his own punch.

    Above his fist, divine radiance blazed, a punch so mighty that it could extinguish chaos, recreate heaven and earth, sever civilization, and blind all beings!

    This was the punch of a deity!

    The towering image of the Yin Emperor, who looked down upon the world, materialized above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    Boom~~~~!!!!!!

    Their fists collided.

    The violent shockwave spread from the two combatants as the center, akin to dropping several atomic bombs in the depths of the ocean.

    An oceanic explosion!

    The explosion affected thousands of miles of sea area, causing the seawater to reverse its course and shoot up toward the sky, creating a waterfall of an unimaginable scale, along with the fragmented remains of countless whales, sharks, giant crabs, and large prawns.

    As a deity, Huang Xiaolong was no spineless creature; he could withstand the Seventh Princess¡¯s punch. Of course, this was because she was suppressed by Earth¡¯s laws. Otherwise, she might have easily overpowered Huang Xiaolong. But since she dared cause trouble on Earth, she had to endure such suppression.

    The clash of fists seemed to result in a draw, but Huang Xiaolong was the only one who truly knew the toll it took on him.

    He felt somewhat drained.

    His Divine Power was nearly depleted.

    The reason was simple¨Cbeing trapped inside a dragon¡¯s belly for a long time, he had survived by shielding himself with his Divine Power to avoid digestion.

    Moreover, drawing charms with Divine Blood was also a massive drain.

    All things considered, Huang Xiaolong was close to burning out.

    ¡°Damn~~ In this battle, I¡¯m bound to lose~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, his heart tightening, considered making a slippery escape.

    At this moment, the Seventh Princess obviously couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Her face was covered in a rosy flush, her whole body burning hot. Seeing that Huang Xiaolong was unwilling to comply, she also became furiously embarrassed and directly unleashed a major Long Clan technique!

    She rapidly began to chant in the language of the Long Clan and, as she sang, countless dragon-shaped phantoms, each a thousand feet long, spread out. Each dragon-shaped phantom opened its mouth wide, emitting words in dragon language. These phantoms seemed to be praying, conveying a kind of faith to the Seventh Princess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll escape! This is one of my Long Clan¡¯s supreme techniques ¡®World Refining of Ten Thousand Dragons,¡¯ calling forth ten thousand dragon-shaped phantoms, arranging a grand Formation that can easily refine an entire planet, an entire world. Now, this princess has descended upon Earth, unable to exert the full power of the ¡®World Refining of Ten Thousand Dragons,¡¯ unable to refine this planet, but trapping you is as easy as flipping my hand! You cannot escape the palm of this princess! Won¡¯t you obediently become my husband?¡±

    No sooner had her words fallen than those dragon-shaped phantoms had already hooked tail to head, forming a grand and ancient Formation, radiating the air of a higher civilization, and swooping down towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Clouds of smoke billowed, dragon might surged, and the strange chants of the Long Clan echoed everywhere, sealing everything.

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong felt as if he were on the brink of world collapse, a heavenly prison about to press down upon him, leaving him in a state of eternal doom, unable to turn over!

    ¡°Damn it, this time, young master I won¡¯t accompany you! Beast, remember this, young master I am not finished with you!¡± Huang Xiaolong spat out a vicious remark, and with a thought, summoned the underworld.

    The gloomy gates of the underworld appeared above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, and the blood-stained path of the Yellow Springs extended down.

    Huang Xiaolong was unable to send the Seventh Princess into the underworld. The underworld couldn¡¯t accommodate her dragon might. But, for Huang Xiaolong to escape himself, that was not a problem.

    As long as he hid in the underworld, the Seventh Princess, however strong, would find it difficult to do anything to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Thinking of escaping? With this princess here, I won¡¯t let you escape. Today, you are mine!¡± the Seventh Princess waved her hand.

    A streak of energy flashed out like a blade of light.

    This energy contained the aura of a higher-level plane, a supreme plane¨Cthe aura of the dragon realm, standing at the pinnacle of the universe!

    A world that was countless times more advanced than Earth.

    Merely a single streak of energy, and with a ¡°pffft,¡± it forcibly severed the connection between Huang Xiaolong and the underworld!

    ¡°Pffft¡ª-!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suffered a backlash, a mouthful of hot blood spraying out, his entire being appearing extremely wilted.

    The underworld vanished.

    He had temporarily lost contact with the underworld!

    Huang Xiaolong was panic-stricken to the point of death!

    He had never imagined that one day, he would temporarily lose contact with the underworld!

    As the saying goes, it was too late when Huang Xiaolong was in shock; the greatly weakened ¡®World Refining of Ten Thousand Dragons¡¯ Formation had already been successfully arranged.

    The multitude of dragon-shaped phantoms enveloped Huang Xiaolong in the center.

    Huang Xiaolong completely lost contact with the outside world, trapped as if in a limbo.

    The Seventh Princess finally let out a coquettish laugh, like a hunter who had captured her prey. She stepped towards Huang Xiaolong and began to remove her slightly tattered garments.

    ¡°What¨Cwhat¨Cwhat are you going to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Giggle, giggle¨Cdon¡¯t be afraid, this princess will be gentle with you,¡± the Seventh Princess let out a seductive laugh, stepped down, and as if she shifted her shape, she appeared before Huang Xiaolong.

    Within this ¡®World Refining of Ten Thousand Dragons¡¯ Formation, Huang Xiaolong was almost completely powerless to resist! Like fish on a chopping block, completely at the mercy of the Seventh Princess!

    He had just thought to dodge, but was immediately bound by invisible forces.

    The Seventh Princess stopped bothering with words and suddenly pounced on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Help¨Chelp me¨Cdamn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong cried out repeatedly.

    ¡°Stop shouting; from now on, you are mine. Isn¡¯t it good enough to be the son-in-law of the Long Clan? Shut up¨Cthis princess will take responsibility,¡± the Seventh Princess, desperate, stripped Huang Xiaolong bare in the blink of an eye.

    The two of them became completely united.

    ¡­

    Actually, the whole process was not so different from the intimate, affectionate times Huang Xiaolong usually had with his wives.

    Since the Seventh Princess united with Huang Xiaolong in human form, it was neither strange nor abrupt.

    It was even quite beautiful.

    And Huang Xiaolong also realized that he was the Seventh Princess¡¯s, this Dragon King¡¯s, first man.

    Frankly speaking, it wasn¡¯t really a bad deal.

    But there was one thing that was extremely, extremely embarrassing.

    Extremely, extremely unbelievable.

    That was, this process had already lasted for three full days and nights, yet there was still not the slightest sign that it would end.

    ¡°No way! Is this really how the Long Clan¡­ the Long Clan does things?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was shocked once again.

    But there wasn¡¯t much he couldn¡¯t understand. The physical structures of the dragon race and humans were inherently different. Not just different, but they could be described as worlds apart.

    So, the process in question, when it comes to humans interacting with each other, might only take half an hour, an hour, or even just three to five minutes, but with a dragon¡­

    Three days had passed! Three whole days!

    And it still wasn¡¯t over!

    Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong was a deity; otherwise, he would have long been killed or crippled by the Seventh Princess.

    By the fourth day, Huang Xiaolong was no longer surprised by the situation; it felt like he was living through an endless dream.

    An absurd and bizarre dream.

    This matter, if spoken about, would be highly embarrassing and shameful.

    Yet Huang Xiaolong reaped real benefits from it.

    During the process, a telepathic understanding developed between Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess. He could sense the mysterious and profound aura of the dragon realm from the Seventh Princess, who was extremely close to him, as well as the Laws of the Dragon Realm. Strands of dragon power flowed inside the Seventh Princess¡¯s body, then poured into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    Dragon power!

    Pure dragon power infused into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    It was as if he was inheriting dragon power in that great dragon relic!

    2000 dragon power~

    3000 dragon power~~

    5000 dragon power~~

    ¡­

    The dragon power within Huang Xiaolong rose unrestrainedly!

    Two months!

    This process took place in the depths of the sea, within the ¡®Wanlong Lian Realm¡¯ Formation, and it terrifyingly lasted for a full two months before finally, mercifully, it ended!

    Far from feeling tired, Huang Xiaolong felt his energy swell and brim over with enthusiasm after it ended!

    Now, within his body, resided a full 500,000 strands of dragon power!

    Perhaps due to the constraints of Earth¡¯s Laws, after acquiring 500,000 strands of dragon power from the Seventh Princess, Huang Xiaolong seemed to reach a peak where he couldn¡¯t advance any further.

    But this kind of strength was already comparable, even surpassing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine power!

    This was the power of the Dragon Realm, superior to Earth!

    500,000 strands of dragon power, condensed into a single punch, could annihilate civilizations, rip nations apart, and instantly kill any Earth cultivator.

    For instance, those five Immortals from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, Huang Xiaolong, with not even a punch but a single finger, could easily press them to death as if squashing tiny ants.

    ¡°Huh~~~ You people from the Long Clan really are twisted. Hehehe, two months, you played with me for a full two months~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked somewhat resentfully at the overjoyed Seventh Princess.

    However, having gained such enormous benefits, he no longer harbored any resentment towards the Seventh Princess.

    The Seventh Princess¡¯s expression was very complicated. Sometimes she looked embarrassed, sometimes she was raging with fury, sometimes unwilling, sometimes tender, sometimes regretful, sometimes helpless¡­

    She took out a set of purple robes from a Storage Ring. These robes were also adorned with dragon scales and were extremely lavish.

    She slowly put on the robes, and at that moment, she had long sobered up; the effects of those libido-stimulating drugs and the compelling effects of the spell had long since faded.

    ¡°You~~!¡± The Seventh Princess glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You! You!¡±

    She was so angry she was close to spitting blood.

    Who was she?

    The most beloved daughter of the Dragon Realm¡¯s Great Dragon King! She also possessed the blood of the Dragon King!

    She always stood above all, at the pinnacle of the universe.

    If it weren¡¯t for being restrained, she could blow up Earth with a single breath.

    Yet now, a creature from Earth had taken her most precious purity. Even if this creature was a deity of this planet, it was¡­ absurd, wasn¡¯t it?

    What an utter fuck!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? After eating your fill, you want to kill someone to silence them?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed languidly and also took out a set of spare new clothes from his canvas bag and got dressed. ¡°From beginning to end, you know very well, I was unwilling. I resisted as much as I could¡­ but you, you used violence to defile me~~ I am the victim. You enjoyed yourself and now want to kill me afterwards? But I¡¯m not afraid of you. Now I carry 500,000 dragon power~~ Heh, although you are of the Long Clan, upon descending to Earth, the Laws limit you, and I reckon you can only unleash a few hundred thousand dragon power at most, definitely not more than a million~~ You and I, we are now evenly matched~~~¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Seventh Princess¡¯s face turned red and she stuttered, ¡°You¡­you¡­you are despicable and shameless! You used dirty tricks to make me¡­to make me¡­to make me lose myself¡­ And moreover, you¡¯ve gained enormous, immeasurable benefits from it! You¡¯re simply the most shameless man in the universe!¡±

    ¡°What benefit did I receive?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked knowingly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve received 500,000 strands of the purest dragon force from within my body¡­ Moreover, I am the most noble creature in the universe¡­ You¡­ Even if you were a deity, you could never aspire to reach me¡­ You¡­¡± The Seventh Princess was both angry and hurried, but she couldn¡¯t truly bring herself to desire Huang Xiaolong¡¯s death. Moreover, in his silent and unnoticed presence, her originally cold and proud nature quietly crumbled, replaced by the rare disposition of a little woman¡¯s coquettish sentiment.

    Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment, that¡¯s right, it couldn¡¯t simply be understood that he had done that sort of thing with a dragon. Strictly speaking, he indeed had an affair with a being much more noble than human beings on Earth.

    He might as well consider it having slept with an alien! Eh~~ It should be that Huang Xiaolong got slept with instead¡­ Sweat!

    ¡°So tell me, what do we do about this?¡± Huang Xiaolong now had the demeanor of a dead pig not afraid of being scalded by boiling water.

    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± the Seventh Princess said helplessly, shaking her head. Then, letting out a deep sigh, her voice grew softer. ¡°Women of the Long Clan, whether they carry the bloodline of the White Dragons or that of the Dragon Kings, are destined to have only one husband in their long lives. Should the husband die, we too would die of a broken heart~~~ Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? When you put it that way, women of the Long Clan are the most steadfastly loyal in the universe?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that dragons are exceptionally lascivious, but that refers to the male Long Clan. Female dragons can only have one husband in their lifetime. You¡­ You¡­ You are indeed my husband now. Forget it, you being able to endure 500,000 strands of dragon force without exploding, perhaps, this is the predestined relationship destined by fate.¡± While speaking, the Seventh Princess¡¯s gaze also became increasingly tender.

    It seemed that she had indeed fallen in love with Huang Xiaolong.

    On one hand, women of the Long Clan pledge their heart to only one man all their lives, loyal until death, and the fact that she had marital relations with Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t be changed. It was her destiny.

    On the other hand, the worthless medicine that Huang Xiaolong used on the Seventh Princess, those marital harmony charms, infatuation charms, and predestined relationship charms, weren¡¯t for nothing.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong looking at the Seventh Princess, with her ethereal beauty like a dream without a single flaw, felt a touch of tenderness in his heart.

    As the saying goes, a night of passion makes a hundred days of grace, let alone the fact that he and the Seventh Princess had not just one night, but two months of marital connection.

    Huang Xiaolong stretched out his arm like an ape and took the Seventh Princess¡¯s delicate shoulders, who did not avoid him at all but compliantly nestled into his embrace.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Perhaps, this is a match made in heaven,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Think about it, being able to endure your torment for a full two months. Without boasting, at least on Earth, I¡¯m the only one¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still bringing that up! Stop talking about it! Our Long Clan is naturally different from your earthly creatures¡­ Two months¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s quite normal¡­¡± The Seventh Princess¡¯s pretty face turned into a red hot chili.

    The two fell silent, snuggled close to each other, savoring a rare moment of tenderness.

    The bottom of the sea was very quiet, as if the entire ocean had become the background for their embrace.

    It was a beautiful scene.

    ¡°Ah~~~~¡± Suddenly, the Seventh Princess sighed deeply.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, why the sigh?¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows slightly; he and the Seventh Princess had started to understand each other¡¯s hearts, and he suddenly felt a sense of melancholy and anxiety emanating from her.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, do you feel a sense of unwillingness about giving yourself away in marriage?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Rest assured, I never regret what I do. The relationship between us as husband and wife brings me a kind of sweetness I¡¯ve never experienced before, without the slightest hint of regret. Just as you said, this is a fated gift from heaven. It¡¯s just that¡­ by doing this, I might harm you,¡± said the Seventh Princess, her eyes suddenly brimming with tears, as if she had thought of something terrifying. She grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, her palm sweaty and clammy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Xiaolong also became concerned for the Seventh Princess.

    ¡°My father, the king, will not approve of our marriage. The entire Long Clan won¡¯t approve¡­ The king would kill you, and even your planet would be brought to destruction. Even if the king does not kill you, those elders in the clan and the dragons who pursue me will not spare you,¡± said the Seventh Princess in distress. ¡°I can¡¯t dare to take you back to the realm of the Long Clan. But I don¡¯t want to be separated from you¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought it was something serious!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled with clarity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯re my woman, I will protect you and prove to your clan that I have the strength to marry you. Listen, one day, I will personally take you to the realm of the Long Clan, ask your father for his blessing, and wed you with honor!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were filled with an unbeatable confidence!

    The Seventh Princess trembled, gazing at Huang Xiaolong with a strange look, clearly feeling his sincerity and determination!

    ¡­

    Overseas.

    On an extremely hidden immortal island.

    Here, a gigantic altar had been erected, covering an area of a hundred miles. It emitted a misty, saint-like immortal light, illuminating and purifying the entire island.

    Countless mysterious characters, infused with a grand aura, lingered above the altar, seemingly holding another world beyond those characters.

    In the presence of such an altar, every creature would wish to kneel devoutly and pray fervently.

    At this moment, indeed, five figures kneeled in an orderly fashion beneath the altar.

    Their faces were filled with surprise, fervor, devotion, and even a touch of madness.

    These five were the titans of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, five realm Immortals!

    After more than two months of toil, mobilizing countless cultivators, exhausting their spirits, and using up untold treasures, they were nearly ruined, but finally! They finished building this altar!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This altar could communicate with the celestial realm!

    ¡°Everyone! The most sacred moment has arrived! The altar is finally complete as scheduled! Now, we shall communicate with the great and supreme Immortal of the celestial realm. Let us pray for the Immortal to bestow upon us a trace of celestial fate, enabling us to slay that youth! To truly dominate the Earth and to find the cave dwelling the Immortal left behind on Earth!¡± said the Shushan female ancestor with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Yes! Communicate with the celestial realm! This is a historic moment on Earth! It will be recorded in the annals of history, immortalized forever! Perhaps one day, the celestial realm will take pity on us, mere mortals, granting us a twist of fate, allowing us to ascend!¡±

    Communicate with the celestial realm!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1202 - Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 The Great Revival of Earths

    Chapter 1202: Chapter 1202: The Great Revival of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy (Combined Chapter) Chapter 1202: Chapter 1202: The Great Revival of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy (Combined Chapter) At this moment, five Immortals knelt beneath this magnificent altar, worshiping devoutly.

    They were all filled with a myriad of emotions, as if separated from a previous life.

    These days, they had labored day and night, giving their utmost effort, and finally, they had caught up with the progress. During the construction of the altar, they were inevitably afraid and anxious, fearing that Huang Xiaolong and the Demon King might come to cause trouble.

    Thank heaven, everything had gone unbelievably smoothly.

    That monstrous youth, Huang Xiaolong, never appeared again, and it seemed as if he had evaporated from the overseas world.

    ¡°Hmph! Now, we are about to communicate with the Immortal Realm and get the assistance of Immortals, that brat is as good as dead! He killed more than half of my Shushan disciples; this blood feud must be avenged by annihilating his entire lineage without sparing even the chickens and dogs!¡± The male Shushan elder glared with venomous eyes and let out an excited, screeching voice, as though he had already gotten Huang Xiaolong in his grasp, ready to torture him cruelly.

    ¡°Alright, elder brother, don¡¯t be hasty. Lest you show disrespect to the great Immortals,¡± the female Shushan elder chided.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, sister, I got overly excited,¡± the male Shushan elder quickly replied.

    At that instant¨C

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    All the Immortal runes on the altar erupted with light, each character twisting like dragons and snakes, soaring into the sky!

    The sight was truly spectacular, like a miracle!

    It gave off an atmosphere akin to the ancient ancestors worshiping the gods of heaven and earth.

    The five Immortals held their breath completely, their hearts tightened, heads spinning, and involuntarily, they bowed their heads deeply to the ground, not daring to lift them, their bodies trembling like leaves in the autumn wind.

    They were very clear that the great and holy moment had finally arrived!

    The next moment¡­

    Boom~~~!

    A passage of golden light, as if descending from the ninth heaven, enveloped the altar, illuminating it entirely! This type of brightness was very peculiar, like the first light of dawn breaking through the darkness, yet not like any light of this world. In short, it was a sacred light that made people feel as though they wanted to ride the wind and return to the sky.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Ahahahaha~~~~¡±

    From within the golden light passage, a laughing voice echoed.

    This voice exuded an ecstatic mood, supreme and inviolable, as if the gods of heaven were laughing, shaking the world.

    It was the voice of the very Immortal that the five Immortals had communicated with earlier that day.

    It was ¡°Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor,¡± a colossus of the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°We greet¡­ we greet¡­ we greet the Immortal~~~¡±

    The five Immortals did nothing but kowtow.

    ¡°Good, very good, extremely good. I did not expect that you would complete the altar so quickly~~ It seems that your planet is not that backward, possessing all the materials needed to construct an altar,¡± the voice of Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor sounded very real, as if he stood atop the altar speaking, yet it also carried a sense of being billions of miles away.

    Yet the five Immortals did not doubt for a moment that this voice, if angered, could shatter them through the void.

    ¡°We naturally follow the Immortal¡¯s commands without daring to disobey in the slightest~~,¡± said the female Shushan elder, sycophantically. ¡°Immortal~~ this time, we have exhausted all the heavenly and earthly treasures accumulated by the various factions of the overseas world to complete the altar~~ Fortunately, our enemy didn¡¯t come to cause trouble~~ We hope the Immortal takes pity on us and grants the power to vanquish our enemy~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ Shut up. Your petty squabbles, like ants moving house, are something I do not wish to concern myself with nor have any interest in learning about. Now, listen well~~~¡± The voice of the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor became more stern.

    The five Immortals stopped breathing, perked up their ears, and pushed their hearing to the limit, fearing they would miss a single word and provoke the Immortal, bringing down a great calamity.

    ¡°With this altar, from now on, the Immortal Realm will be connected to your planet,¡± said the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor casually.¡± You feeble beings are so fortunate to be able to contact the Immortal Realm for a long time¡­ Tsk tsk¡­ This is your fate~~~¡±

    Hearing this, the five Immortals were overjoyed.

    That is to say, they could contact the Immortal Realm anytime in the future, a glory that was truly once in ten thousand years. They all had a premonition that their destinies were about to undergo earth-shattering changes!

    ¡°Are you willing to serve the Immortal Realm?¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor asked with a smile. ¡°Are you willing to serve me?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~! Willing! We are willing! We are willing to serve the Immortal Realm! To follow you, Your Excellence! To serve you is our fortune; even if it means we die a thousand deaths, we shall not hesitate!¡± the five Immortals vowed their loyalty emphatically, their heads banging heavily on the ground.

    In their hearts, even being the lapdogs of the Immortal Realm was an eight-lifetime blessing!

    ¡°Heh~~ You indeed know how to appreciate the situation. Thus, I shall command you to do some things. Of course, if you do them well, then naturally, there will be rewards. And such rewards are sufficient to transform you completely; who knows, you might even become Immortals on the spot.¡±

    Become Immortals on the spot?

    The five Immortals understood that the ¡°Immortal¡± Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor spoke of was not their kind of Immortal, but the Immortals of the Immortal Realm!

    My God!

    Is it possible to become a real Immortal on Earth?

    The five Profound Immortals were almost going mad!

    Every fiber of their being was as if injected with adrenaline, burning with an unbearable ardor, wishing they could peel off their skin, and at the same time, they were dying to lift their heads to the sky and let out a long howl to vent their wild joy.

    ¡°My lord! If you have any orders, please command us!¡± the Shushan female elder choked out. ¡°Just give us the word, and even if we must slaughter every creature on Earth, we will not hesitate!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± The Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor laughed wildly. ¡°This emperor is not in the mood to have you go on a killing spree against these lowly creatures of this planet~~ On the contrary, the Immortal Realm will grant this planet a tremendous fortune, allowing the countless lowly beings here to be nourished, to metamorphose, and for their life essences to advance by leaps and bounds.¡±

    Hmm?

    The Immortal Realm is going to bestow a tremendous fortune on Earth to nourish all beings?

    ¡°Now, you don¡¯t need to know too much, just do as I say, and that will suffice,¡± declared the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor arrogantly. ¡°Through the ritual altars, let this emperor feel that the Spiritual Energy of your planet is almost depleted.¡±

    ¡°Yes¨Cyes, my lord, your insight is clear. Our Earth once shone brightly, and although such splendor is trivial in the eyes of the Immortal Realm, it has indeed given birth to gods,¡± reported the Shushan female elder like a loyal dog. ¡°But as the Spiritual Energy has gradually depleted, the gods have fallen, and Earth has entered a period of decline. Many famous mountains and great rivers have now become nothing more than tourist attractions for the secular world.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ Then, the first thing this emperor requires you to do is¡­ to revive the Spiritual Energy of your planet, Earth!¡± The Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said with a smile. ¡°The will of the Immortal Realm is to elevate your planet. To ascend on all fronts. In a short period, not only will your planet return to the state of abundant Spiritual Energy it once had, but it will far surpass that era! Exceed it by tenfold, a hundredfold!¡±

    Hiss~~!!!!!!

    The five Profound Immortals were now dumbfounded, shocked to their core!

    ¡°Listen well, the first thing you must do now is to build ritual altars at various famous historical sites across your planet. These altars shall connect to the Immortal Realm. The more the better. As for the materials needed to construct these altars, the Immortal Realm can supply them to you in large quantities,¡± commanded the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, his tone leaving no room for doubt. Should the five Profound Immortals harbor even the slightest defiance, they would likely be immediately crushed.

    ¡°Yes, yes, your orders will be followed! Do not worry, my lord. With sufficient materials, building these altars will not be difficult,¡± the Shushan female elder promised, bowing deeply. ¡°Upon Earth, there is no lack of historic sites, such as the Five Peaks, Mount Huang, the Great Wall, Mount Everest in the Central Plains of Huaxia¡­ Other countries also have the Pyramids, the Eiffel Tower, the Louvre¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, very good. The task of building the altars will be your responsibility,¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said with satisfaction. ¡°With the resurgence of Spiritual Energy, many cultivators will be born, along with a new civilization on Earth, and you will represent the Immortal Realm to control all of this. Therefore, the revival of Spiritual Energy can be announced through you, so that all beings on this planet will revere you as divine.¡±

    ¡®The Immortal Realm wants us to be their spokespersons!!!!¡¯ All five Profound Immortals realized, their souls trembling with excitement.

    ¡°Rest assured, my lord. We shall take perfect control of Earth!¡± the five Profound Immortals chorused in unison.

    ¡°From these altars, a myriad of items gifted by the Immortal Realm will spew forth. For instance, Immortal Qi, Immortal Stones, and various special energies from across the universe¡­ Even Immortal Pills, damaged Immortal Artifacts, inferior Immortal Artifacts, quasi-Immortal Artifacts, and faux Immortal Artifacts, as well as legacies of Immortal Techniques¡­ Each altar will be like a fountainhead. The more altars you build, the more fountainheads you will have, and the more treasures will spew forth, allowing your Earth to ascend more quickly. Suppose there are dozens of such altars, equating to dozens of fountainheads, it may take only a few years for Earth to transform into a highly advanced cultivation planet in this universe, although, it still can¡¯t compare to the Immortal Realm. Nevertheless, it will be capable of producing Heavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, and even Profound Immortals. Of course, it is impossible for an Immortal Emperor to be born.¡±

    Earth could give birth to Heavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, and Profound Immortals?

    Great!

    Absolute greatness!

    The five Immortal beings almost had their minds tangled into a jumbled mess!

    Once accomplished, Earth could become a superior planet in the universe, towering above all others!

    It¡¯s normal to be no match for the Immortal realms, but they could effortlessly destroy other planets, other civilizations!

    And as spokespersons, the five Immortal beings would become the overlords of Earth after its ascension! Then, wouldn¡¯t it be as easy as wanting to annihilate whoever they pleased and doing whatever they wanted?

    What Demon King, what Huang Xiaolong, they could squash them in an instant!

    Indeed, fate had changed! Fate had thoroughly changed!

    And for the Immortal realms, once Earth ascended, they could come down to Earth without any scruples, no longer restricted by the laws of a lower-level planet, no longer hampered.

    By then, the treasure of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor who defied the heavens would be within the Immortal realms¡¯ reach.

    Moreover, the treasures that the Immortal realms sprayed towards Earth were, in fact, just some inferior items in the Immortal realms, or even resources and legacies plundered from other planets since ancient times.

    After the accomplishment, the Immortal realms could either capture the beings on Earth who had become immortals on their own and force them to toil in mines, or simply refine Earth, the planet that had regained its Spiritual Energy, directly. They could also concoct quite a few nourishing Immortal Pills from it.

    Of course, these five Immortal beings lacked foresight and still naively thought that this was a once-in-a-billion-year opportunity for Earth. They didn¡¯t know that a disaster was already silently looming over Earth.

    ¡°At your command, my lord! At your command! Tomorrow, tomorrow I will order all sects overseas to choose sites and start constructing the ritual altars! We will build even more altars as quickly as possible!¡± The female elder from Shushan said with tears of gratitude.

    ¡°Then, tomorrow, you will proclaim to the world in the name of God that all beings on Earth will know that Spiritual Energy is about to revive. Once you release this message, at this altar, Immortal Qi and various treasures will begin to spew forth one after another. The revival of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy officially begins!¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said.

    ¡°Ah~! That¡¯s so great! My lord, this is truly great! Tomorrow! Tomorrow! Fine! At 8 p.m. tomorrow night, I will announce to the whole world that Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy is officially reviving! The billions of beings on Earth will all witness this incredibly great moment!¡± the female elder from Shushan said tremblingly.

    The other few Immortal beings were also so excited that they were nearly beside themselves!

    ¡°Good, now start to eject all kinds of materials needed for constructing the ritual altars,¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said, the moment his voice fell.

    Pfft~~ Pfft~Pfft~~Pfft~~~!

    Material bathed in the shimmering golden light filled the pathway above the altar, materials with countless mists of radiant treasures appeared.

    These materials were all intended for the construction of the altar, and their quantity was immense to the utmost degree.

    Materials appeared in the golden light passage, then scattered in all directions, landing on various parts of the island, quickly piling up into mountains of treasures!

    The entire Immortal Island was filled with materials, endlessly abundant.

    The five Immortal realm beings hurriedly took out their Storage Rings, reverently gathering up the materials.

    ¡°Since the Immortal Realm wishes to support you, it will naturally offer you benefits first. Letting your powers enhance, to deter Earth. Now, this Emperor will aid you in refining your Immortal Bodies,¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor declared.

    ¡°What? Refine Immortal Bodies?¡± The five Immortal realm beings were utterly shocked.

    ¡°A low-level planet like Earth can at most give birth to Earth Immortals as insignificant as ants. It will never produce a Heavenly Immortal. And in the Immortal Realm, Heavenly Immortals are the lowest of the low. The body of an Earth Immortal is, after all, but a mortal body, not a true Immortal Body, only dominating low-level planets. Now, this Emperor will help you refine your Immortal Bodies, which will be of Heavenly Immortals. Of course, due to the constraints of planetary laws, even after refining Heavenly Immortal Bodies, you will not yet be true Heavenly Immortals; you will only possess the physical attributes and physique of Heavenly Immortals, not their Divine Skills, Immortal Techniques, and comprehensions. Only after the Spiritual Energy of Earth is fully revived can you achieve the leap and become true Heavenly Immortals. However, merely possessing a Heavenly Immortal Body will be enough for you to sweep across Earth. Later, the treasures ejected from the various altars can also be snatched by you first to obtain the best of them.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!¡±

    The five Immortal realm beings bellowed like wild beasts!

    Refining a Heavenly Immortal Body!

    It was magnificent!

    Once successful, they would be half-immortals! The prospect of becoming true Immortals was within close reach!

    ¡°Alright, now you, sit cross-legged,¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor commanded.

    Immediately, the five Immortal realm beings sat down, eyes on their noses and noses on their hearts, adjusting their mental state and emotions.

    The next moment¡­

    Whirl whirl~~whirl whirl~~!

    In the golden light passage enveloping the altar, densely packed jade talismans appeared, bursting with Immortal Energy, and each bearing different shapes and postures¨Csome like mountains, some like birds, some like flames, some like hurricanes, some like drifting clouds, some like lions or tigers, and some like dragons or serpents¡­

    Putting aside everything else, as soon as these jade talismans appeared, the five Immortal realm beings immediately felt one thing¨Cthis was an energy that did not belong to Earth!

    It was an energy filled with a divine aura! Energy from the Immortal Realm!

    Subsequently, these jade talismans burst forth like torrential rain, cascading onto the bodies of the five Immortal realm beings.

    This was divine enlightenment.

    In an instant, the bodies of the five Immortal realm beings were enveloped by countless jade talismans, as numerous as grains of sand. Not only did these talismans flow with energy from the Immortal Realm, but they were also inscribed with civilization and antiquity.

    The talismans quickly integrated into the genetic foundation of life of the five Immortal realm beings.

    Suddenly, a terrifying and uncanny incident occurred!

    Bang bang~~~~~~bang bang~~~!

    The bodies of these five Immortal realm beings exploded completely, save for their heads; their entire bodies burst into indistinct chunks of flesh and broken bones.

    Yet they were not dead, their heads looked lifelike, with strange expressions appearing in their eyes.

    Soon, their shattered remains, no longer recognizable, were wrapped up and condensed by innumerable jade talismans.

    The jade talismans burned as if refining their cadavers.

    They purged all impurities from the mortal body, refining everything cleanly.

    A light, pristine and flawless, was then revealed.

    It was exceedingly perfect.

    Flesh, meridians, and internal organs began to be remolded anew.

    Reshaping the body!

    An hour flew by rapidly, and with space contorting, five perfect bodies were finally reconstructed.

    Transformed into five radiant, colorful light beings, powerful energies pulsated around their bodies, thunderous forces from the Immortal Realm swirling around their forms, with the light of the sun, moon, and stars birthed from the depths of their pores¡­

    If one were to describe their current state, it would be this¨Cclouds and mist billowing from their entire body, Immortal Energy abundant!

    Their physique had become even more substantial, and the mighty and mystical force of Immortality burst forth from every inch of their flesh!

    With just a slight movement of his body, space shook violently as if ready to rupture Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, making it seem like this realm could hardly contain them anymore!

    To breathe was to set the eight directions winds and clouds rolling, with an imposing momentum that blanketed the skies!

    ¡°Ah~~! It¡¯s like the entire Earth is under our feet!¡± The male Shushan elder truly felt that this planet was surrendering and trembling under his power¡­

    ¡°Heavens, is this what an Immortal Body is like?¡± Another Immortal standing by, seemed as if they had been through a bizarre and absurd dream. They couldn¡¯t dare believe this was reality.

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve succeeded! We are no longer mortals! Just now, that feeling of breaking and re-establishing, it truly shook our souls~~Immortal Body~~this is the body of a Heavenly Immortal! Hmm, although we¡¯re still lacking in many insights and means, and have never cultivated true Immortal Techniques, we can only be considered half Heavenly Immortals, but on this Earth, we¡¯re already beings that tower over all others! Now, we could squash that little mongrel and the Demon King to death with just a flick of our finger!¡± The female Shushan elder¡¯s eyes were piercing, as if her gaze could illuminate the ages.

    ¡°We are invincible!¡± She clenched her fist, and a terrifying sound like that of a star exploding resounded from her palm.

    At the same time, above the Immortal Island, 999 auspicious auras crisscrossed, presenting various marvelous phenomena, as if Earth itself was celebrating the successful cultivation of an Immortal Body by these five Immortal-beings.

    ¡°Now, we truly dominate over all, an existence that reigns supreme through the ages,¡± the male Shushan elder said with self-satisfaction. ¡°Hurry up and find the whereabouts of that mongrel. We shall kill him quickly! Hahahaha~~!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Are you starting to show off now?¡± The voice of Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was laden with disdain and sarcasm.

    ¡°No, no~~ My Lord~ thank you for condensing Immortal Bodies for us lowly servants~~¡± The female Shushan elder quickly knelt down, referring to herself as a ¡°servant.¡±

    The other four Immortal-beings also hastily knelt down.

    ¡°Alright, tomorrow, proclaim to the world the revival of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy,¡± instructed the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor with a touch of laziness. ¡°I will also bestow upon you a few Immortal Artifacts tomorrow, so that you can easily suppress any situation. As for those black daggers, you may seize them as soon as possible, but remember, without my command, do not attempt to explore the cave dwellings left by the Immortals on Earth, you got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Your servants obey!¡±

    The voice of the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Huff~~ The Lord has left,¡± the male Shushan elder exhaled deeply. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s seize the time now to broadcast the complete revival of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy by tomorrow to every corner of the planet, to let the world know.¡±

    ¡°The Lord is playing a big chess game~~ The Immortal Realm is playing a big chess game~~!¡± The female Shushan elder slightly narrowed her eyes. ¡°Hmm, we must handle this beautifully! Earth is about to change!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was completely unaware of the fate of these five Immortal-beings.

    Nor did he know that tomorrow, Earth would witness an unprecedented revival of Spiritual Energy.

    Huang Xiaolong and his woman, the Seventh Princess of the Long Clan, slowly surfaced from the bottom of the sea.

    The two found a deserted and tranquil island.

    It was the middle of the afternoon, the sunshine was glorious, and the sea was peaceful, creating a beautiful atmosphere.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, when do you plan to return to the Dragon Realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile, but his eyes were clearly filled with the expression of not wanting the Seventh Princess to leave.

    The Seventh Princess grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll play on Earth for a while first. Besides, I still have to find the treasures left on Earth by the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Yes, the Immortal¡¯s cave dwelling left on your Earth belongs to the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor. He was one of the strongest Immortal Emperors back in the day, without equals.¡± Even the proud dragon princess couldn¡¯t hide her reverence when mentioning the ¡°Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ That sounds quite interesting indeed. But, we can¡¯t explore the Immortal¡¯s cave dwelling yet, and I haven¡¯t obtained those three black daggers,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, spreading his hands. ¡°Now, I do want to pay a visit to the Demon King¡¯s lair. Seventh Princess, do you know about the Demon Realm?¡±

    ¡°The Demon Realm? Of course, I know! The Immortal Realm, the Dragon Realm, the Demon Realm, they are known as the three highest planes of the universe, towering over all worlds and reigning over all beings!¡± The Seventh Princess nodded slightly. ¡°Eh, Little Long, how do you also know about the Demon Realm?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ On Earth, there is an altar that can communicate with the Demon Realm, isn¡¯t that fun?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°What? !!!!!!¡± The Seventh Princess was shocked.

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong connected to the underworld and summoned both the Demon King and Bai Chan.

    When the Demon King Taotie and Bai Chan emerged from the underworld and saw Huang Xiaolong with the Seventh Princess, their eyes nearly popped out!

    Right now, Huang Xiaolong was casually embracing the Seventh Princess¡¯s delicate waist!

    ¡°Ah~~~~! Seventh Princess! You! You! You~~~~~!¡± Bai Chan¡¯s eyes widened more than an egg¡¯s size, completely in a state of shock.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, the Seventh Princess and I have turned hostility into friendship. Oh, no, she is now my wife,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared ¡°shamelessly.¡±

    ¡°You~!¡± The Seventh Princess didn¡¯t deny it, and her cold, beautiful face blushed with charming redness.

    Bang~~~!

    Bai Chan fainted from shock, collapsing to the ground.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 The Origin of the Mysterious Giant

    Chapter 1203: Chapter 1203: The Origin of the Mysterious Giant Egg! Chapter 1203: Chapter 1203: The Origin of the Mysterious Giant Egg! Concerning the marital relationship between Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess, both the Demon King and Bai Chan were shocked into stupidity.

    Especially Bai Chan, it took her a long time to hazily and dimly accept this fact.

    Although Bai Chan was a slave to Huang Xiaolong, frankly speaking, she did not think that a union between Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess was possible.

    Indeed, the Seventh Princess was of the Dragon King¡¯s lineage, a top-tier being in the universe, and in the Dragon realm, she was a favored daughter of heaven, pursued by countless senior dragons.

    Were it not for the constraints of planetary laws, a mere breath from the Seventh Princess could shatter numerous low-level planets including Earth.

    Huang Xiaolong was a god, but only a god of Earth at that! Nothing more!

    Truthfully, if Huang Xiaolong were to ascend to the Dragon realm, he would be bound by its laws, making it doubtful that he could match the completely unrestrained Bai Chan in battle! Of course, now that Huang Xiaolong had gained benefits from the Seventh Princess, being poured with insights and inheriting a total of 500,000 dragon powers, he did have some basis to mix in the Dragon realm now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap. First, let¡¯s visit the Demon King¡¯s lair and check out the altar that can communicate with the Demon realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, foregoing further ado and summoning a flying sword.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong, the Seventh Princess, the Demon King, and Bai Chan all stepped onto this flying sword, shuttling through the starlight, flying straight to the Demon King¡¯s lair!

    The light overflowing from the flying sword isolated the heavenly winds, steady in all directions, allowing Huang Xiaolong and the others to travel leisurely and chat at will.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, what do you know about the Demon realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the Seventh Princess.

    ¡°Actually~~ long, long ago, we from the Long Clan were also part of the Demon realm,¡± the Seventh Princess frowned slightly. ¡°Later, some Dragon Kings from our clan, firmly believing that our lineage was superior to other Demon Races, disdained to continue staying in the Demon realm¡­¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the Seventh Princess shook her head somewhat helplessly. ¡°The Dragon Kings led all the Long Clan to break away from the Demon realm and forged the Dragon realm. This resulted in three supreme planes of existence, standing side by side. But to be honest, in terms of heritage, the Demon realm is actually much deeper than the Dragon realm.¡±

    The Dragon realm originated from the Demon realm?

    Huang Xiaolong had not been informed of this by Bai Chan before. It seemed that Bai Chan knew far less than the Seventh Princess.

    ¡°Hehe, it seems that the Long Clan is indeed an extremely proud race. Belonging to the Demon Race, yet choosing to split away, unwilling to mingle with other Demon Races,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Since the Dragon realm was divided from the Demon realm, then its heritage certainly can¡¯t compare to that of the Demon realm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. Also, the Demon realm¡¯s species are numerous and dominant over the sky, the sea, the land, the deep forests, the mountains¡­ truly flourishing, while our Long Clan is much too homogenous. Hence, if a war were to break out, the Dragon realm might not necessarily be an opponent for the Demon realm,¡± the Seventh Princess analyzed objectively.

    ¡°What about the Immortal Realm then?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°As for that~~ ever since the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor fell, the momentum of the Immortal Realm has greatly declined. Perhaps, the power of the Immortal Realm is on par with that of the Dragon Realm. Compared to the Demon Realm, it is likely half a step behind.¡± The Seventh Princess treated Huang Xiaolong as one of her own, answering all his questions. ¡°However, this time, knowing that the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure has fallen on Earth¡­ the Immortal Realm will definitely act on this information, and at all costs, seize the treasure. Once they obtain the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, then the Immortal Realm will be able to surge ahead, no longer weaker than the Demon Realm!¡±

    At her words, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart trembled slightly.

    From the Seventh Princess¡¯s words, he analyzed much information.

    In the universe¡¯s three supreme planes, the Demon realm should be the strongest for now, followed by the Dragon realm and the Immortal realm, neck and neck. But the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure would be the deciding factor!

    Whether it¡¯s the Demon realm, the Dragon realm, or the Immortal realm, whoever obtains the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure will truly stand at the pinnacle of the pyramid, overlooking all races!

    Earth has decisively become the focal point of contention!

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat troubled.

    He sensed that the Demon realm, the Immortal realm, and the Dragon realm would use Earth as their battlefield and engage in a deadly struggle!

    Then, the natives of Earth would suffer!

    It could lead to a catastrophic impact, resulting in the extinction of civilization and the explosion of the planet.

    ¡®The Dragon realm has already made its move by sending down Bai Chan and the Seventh Princess; the Demon realm has also chosen the Demon King as its spokesman. So, what about the Immortal realm? What actions is the Immortal realm taking at this very moment?¡¯

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take it one step at a time, facing the soldiers with a general and countering the water with earth,¡± Huang Xiaolong cast all his worries aside, revitalizing his spirit and fighting spirit. ¡°At least, from the current situation, it¡¯s not easy for high-ranking beings, confined by Earth¡¯s laws, to descend easily.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Long, so you shouldn¡¯t worry too much,¡± the Seventh Princess revealed her tender and affectionate side, comforting him. ¡°Besides, now that I have become your wife, I will do everything in my power to protect Earth. Now, I¡¯m almost a half Earthling myself~~¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Seventh Princess, you really follow wherever life takes you,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, feeling the deep, ocean-like love that the Seventh Princess had for him.

    Women of the Long Clan truly are remarkable, faithfully devoted, bound to only one husband in their lifetimes!

    ¡°By the way, I have something quite peculiar¡­ but I have no idea what it actually is. Could you help me take a look?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and then directly pulled out a mysterious huge egg from his canvas bag!

    The giant egg, over three meters in diameter, sparkled with countless flowing lights.

    Inside the eggshell radiated a powerful, wicked, terrifying life force, thumping loudly like a beating heart, as if it was nurturing some savage beast.

    All of a sudden, a tremendous force burst forth, sweeping over Huang Xiaolong, the Seventh Princess, Bai Chan, and the Demon King.

    In an instant, all four felt a brief blankness in their minds, and then, in their spiritual consciousness, appeared a vague primordial beast, its ferocious aura bearing down oppressively. This creature trod on the heavens and earth, reigning over myriad realms, instinctively making one feel utterly overwhelmed!

    ¡°What kind of egg is this!¡± exclaimed the Seventh Princess, the first to break free from the egg¡¯s suppressive influence. ¡°This is not from our Earth! Such astonishing and terrifying vitality, as if it wants to devour everything, this is not a creature of Earth! This! This must have come from the Demon Realm! This is the egg of some supreme beast from the Demon Realm!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Seventh Princess, are you certain that this egg comes from the Demon Realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was also shocked.

    When he had acquired this mysterious giant egg, he had many speculations but never did he imagine that it likely came from the Demon Realm.

    After all, the Seventh Princess is a dragon king; her knowledge certainly surpasses that of Huang Xiaolong. Thus, what she said was probably very close to the truth!

    ¡°This egg is nurturing a ferocious beast from the Demon Realm! Little Long, this is an ominous item, where did you get it from?¡± The Seventh Princess was slightly nervous. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of demon beast is being nurtured in it, I am very wary of it. It¡¯s an instinctual dread from the bloodline. Thus, I believe, once this creature hatches, its bloodline nobility will at least not be inferior to our Long Clan¡¯s dragon kings!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, how did an egg from the Demon Realm appear on Earth?¡± Huang Xiaolong was puzzled. Yet, he was also somewhat excited; the fierce creature nurtured within this giant egg was on a par with a dragon king!

    Awesome!

    ¡°The Immortal Emperor who defied the heavens once came to Earth, thus, this egg might have been brought by him,¡± said the Seventh Princess quickly. ¡°With the means of the Immortal Emperor at that time, breaking into the Demon Realm and taking away some eggs of fierce beasts would have been easy. Little Long, how do you plan to deal with this egg?¡±

    ¡°I was actually thinking of hatching the beast inside,¡± Huang Xiaolong said frankly.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan exclaimed in unison.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled.

    ¡°Little Long, this egg is an item of the Demon Realm; on Earth, there are no conditions or environments to hatch it. Even if all the energy of Earth were drained, it could not be hatched,¡± the Seventh Princess said seriously. ¡°Moreover, a fierce beast whose bloodline nobility compares to a dragon king, even in the Demon Realm, requires a long period of nurturing day and night in demonic energy before it can emerge from its shell.¡±

    ¡°Additionally~~¡± the Seventh Princess locked eyes with Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, even if the fierce beast within this egg were to be hatched, you could not tame it! Instead, you would be devoured by it! Although you are a deity, compared to a supreme bloodline demon beast from the Demon Realm, you are still far too inferior. Little Long, don¡¯t be offended by my words, just stating the harsh truth. In the universe, all creatures have their ranks, and there is never true equality among beings.¡±

    She paused for a moment, then spoke softly, ¡°However, Little Long, you are the deity of this planet, and with the nourishment of the dragon¡¯s power, when looking out into the universe, you are not a lowly creature anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Seventh Princess, there¡¯s no need to comfort me. One day, I shall ascend with an invincible presence to the realms of demons, immortals, and dragons, sweeping through all!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone fiercely as he patted the eggshell. ¡°This egg, I will eventually hatch it and tame the fierce beast inside!¡±

    After finishing his declaration, Huang Xiaolong placed the mysterious giant egg back into his canvas bag.

    ¡°Demon King, tell me more about the matter of the Demon Race altar,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, turning to the Demon King.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the Demon King bowed, ¡°After the altar is completed, it can communicate with the Demon Realm, allowing one to receive some demonic artifacts and talismans. But it seems the great demons of the Demon Realm still cannot descend at will.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s due to the laws of Earth,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded seriously.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°After you communicated with the Demon Realm, you received a talisman that led you to single-handedly challenge the five great leaders of the Human Clan and steal the mysterious black dagger¡­ this¡­ hahaha~~~ Demon King, listen closely!¡±

    ¡°Please speak, master,¡± the Demon King was all ears.

    ¡°I want you to communicate with the Demon Realm again! Report to the great demons of the Demon Realm that you were overwhelmed by the Human Clan¡¯s immortal realm leaders and implore the Demon Realm to grant you higher-grade demonic artifacts and talismans to aid you in battle!¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his eyes brimming with amusement.

    ¡°Kikiki~~~ Little Long, are you planning to extort the Demon Realm? Kikiki~~ you truly are bold, plucking feathers from a flying goose.¡± The Seventh Princess giggled. ¡°The Demon Realm has the deepest foundations, try your best to extort them, perhaps you can obtain some top-grade demonic artifacts.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204 Chapter 1024 The Demon Flower of Seven Emotions

    Chapter 1204: Chapter 1024: The Demon Flower of Seven Emotions and Six Desires Chapter 1204: Chapter 1024: The Demon Flower of Seven Emotions and Six Desires As they spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind moved, and he released hundreds of thousands of dragon shadows, majestic and forceful, dragging the flying sword behind them, causing their flying speed to surge suddenly.

    Before nightfall, they had arrived at the Demon King¡¯s lair!

    This sea area was shrouded in thick fog and the demonic power surged to the skies.

    Huang Xiaolong could see at a glance that amid the layers of fog, numerous deadly illusionary formations and killing formations had been laid out, much like a terrifying maze.

    According to the Demon King, every year, there would be many ships and vessels that strayed into this sea area and never returned.

    All investigations into this mysterious sea area also came to nothing, disappearing without a trace.

    In the middle of the sea area, there was an island, which was the Demon King¡¯s lair. On the island, one could also find various small demons that had cultivated from fish, shrimp, and crabs.

    Just then!

    ¡°What is that?!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted.

    He saw that from the lair of the Demon King, also known as the inexhaustible depths of the fog, that island, was actually radiating streams of purple energy!

    These streams of purple energy, visible to the naked eye, were like thousands of purple dragons silently shuttling above the sea; in an instant, they reached a thousand miles away, truly eerie.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong could feel that these dense streams of purple energy contained immense demonic power, a quality that actually surpassed the demonic power of the Demon King Taotie! However, this demonic power did not have any destructive force; it was a kind of pure energy!

    Focusing his divine sense, he saw that within each stream of purple energy, there were peculiar purple flowers, demon flowers not of this world! Each was made up of thirteen petals, emitting enticing sounds like the seduction of demons.

    The thirteen petals represented¨C

    Joy! Anger! Sorrow! Thought! Sadness! Fear! Shock!

    Eyes! Ears! Nose! Tongue! Body! Mind!

    ¡°Seven Emotions and Six Desires?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Seven Emotions and Six Desires Demon Flower¡¯ unique to the Demon Race,¡± Seventh Princess declared decisively. ¡°These are flowers containing an energy unique to the Demon Race. The demons refining the ¡®Seven Emotions and Six Desires Demon Flower¡¯ can nourish their demon bodies and strengthen their demonic power. Even ordinary beasts, birds, and even insects and plants that have not awakened their intelligence, upon absorbing the energy of the ¡®Seven Emotions and Six Desires Demon Flower¡¯, can evolve into demon beasts, from then on possessing wisdom not inferior to other creatures¡­¡±

    The expression of Seventh Princess was also full of confusion, ¡°Such an enormous quantity of ¡®Seven Emotions and Six Desires Demon Flowers¡¯ must have been released by the Demon Race¡­ It¡¯s not possible for a flower from the Demon Race to originate on such a low-level planet as Earth¡­¡±

    In an instant, from the lair of the Demon King, even more continuous streams of purple energy sprayed out, each filled with endless ¡°Seven Emotions and Six Desires Demon Flowers¡±¡­

    These demon flowers, swept away by the streams of purple energy, spread to lands far and far away; some fell into the ocean, while some blended into Earth¡¯s atmosphere, and some, perhaps, drifted towards the land.

    ¡°The demon flowers are ejected through that altar,¡± Bai Chan pondered for a moment.

    ¡°What does this mean?!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart tensed.

    ¡°Master! The demonic power contained within the demon flowers is so powerful! I¡­ I want to go¡­ I want to absorb these demon flowers! It will make me even stronger!¡± Demon King Taotie couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, his eyes filled with greed and fervent light, restless.

    Clearly, even the Demon King of all Earth¡¯s demons, Taotie, had never seen demonic energy of such a high level and quality in his entire life.

    If not for being bound by Huang Xiaolong, he would have certainly pounced on and devoured the demon flowers within the purple energy.

    ¡°The Demon Race intentionally released high-level energy through the altar, could it be, they want to transform all kinds of beasts and insects on Earth into the Demon Race?¡± Seventh Princess muttered to herself. ¡°Additionally, Earth¡¯s air, tainted with the energy of the demon flowers, will also gradually become saturated with demonic power¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°I understand¡­ perhaps, the Demon Race wants to make Earth a breeding ground capable of producing high-level demons! Then allow Demon King Taotie to control the demons evolved on Earth and scheme something?¡±

    In that moment, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, he could practically visualize the scenes unfolding¨C

    ¡°Earth¡¯s transformation, the common poultry and livestock all turned into bloodthirsty, terrifying demons. For example, pet cats and dogs raised by humans becoming larger than human size, with sharp teeth and fangs, tearing humans into shreds¡­ The wild beasts in the deep mountains and forests, the lions, tigers, bears, and leopards kept in zoos, all received evolution¡­¡±

    At this thought, Huang Xiaolong felt a tingle on his scalp.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re right,¡± the Seventh Princess said solemnly. ¡°The Demon Race is altering the Earth¡¯s ecology, turning it into a paradise for their kind. So, one day, the great demons of the Demon Realm will be able to descend upon Earth at will! They are laying the groundwork for their future arrival!¡±

    The words of the Seventh Princess were indeed to the point.

    ¡°This is indeed a very troublesome matter. It seems that the Demon Realm¡¯s plots are vast! Alright, now let¡¯s head to the Demon King¡¯s lair to check out that altar,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, steadying his mind in haste.

    He paused for a moment and then recited a string of obscure incantations.

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong, the Seventh Princess, and Bai Chan were able to conceal their auras.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re incredibly meticulous. Later, when we approach the Demon Race¡¯s altar, we are bound to be spied upon by the great demons of the Demon Realm, so you¡¯ve hidden our auras,¡± praised the Seventh Princess.

    ¡°Demon King, you communicate with the Demon Realm using the language of the Demon Race, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the Demon King nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°Then now, I will commune with you and fully grasp the knowledge of the Demon Race¡¯s language from your memory,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared resolutely.

    The Demon King naturally had no objections.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong exerted his energy and spent an hour communing with the Demon King, perfectly mastering the ancient language of the Demon Race.

    Soon, the four of them descended upon the demon island, shrouded in layers of demonic fog.

    A group of lesser demon creatures scurried over and knelt before the Demon King. ¡°We welcome the arrival of the great Demon King!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± With a wave of his hand, the Demon King sent the lesser demons flying.

    ¡°Master, please,¡± the Demon King said, nodding and bowing respectfully as he led the way.

    Walking forward, in a short while, countless lights began to twinkle ahead, and the overbearing demonic energy bubbled and thickened. A colossal altar loomed ahead like a mountain, stretching tens of miles, emanating a blood-red demonic light that illuminated everything.

    This altar resembled the domain of evil, as if any mortal who approached would be torn to shreds by the terrifying demonic energy pervading the air!

    At that moment, indeed, infinite strands of purple qi and demon flowers symbolizing passion and desire spurted from the altar, radiating for thousands of miles relentlessly.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded to the Demon King, and without saying more, strode towards the altar ahead.

    The Demon King, the Seventh Princess, and Bai Chan followed close behind.

    They soon arrived at the base of the altar.

    Looking up, one could see at the altar¡¯s core, a vague silhouette writhing. The silhouette was more than ten zhang tall, towering and grotesque, yet its form was near perfection, and through the haze, one could see its long hair reaching down to its waist. It emitted a powerful demonic aura that enveloped the entire island, with clouds of demons floating around it, adding a mysterious and sinister charm.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ hehehe,¡± sensing the approach of the famished Demon King, the silhouette issued a chilling laughter, as eerie as it gets, sending tremors across the island. Instantly, all the lesser demons on the island, including the famished Demon King, fell to their knees, prostrating themselves on the ground like frightened ostriches burying their heads deep into the land.

    Huang Xiaolong, the Seventh Princess, and Bai Chan remained unaffected by the silhouette¡¯s imposing aura, standing quietly.

    Huang Xiaolong realized that this malevolent silhouette wasn¡¯t an actual great demon from the Demon Realm descending, but rather a projection of one, manifested through the altar.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, just a projection alone held such terrifying demonic power and oppression; if it were the actual entity, it would likely be unimaginably formidable.

    ¡°Taotie, how goes the task this king entrusted to you?¡± the silhouette demanded in an awfully malevolent voice, cold, unfeeling, and bloodthirsty.

    The words were in the ancient language of the Demon Race, but Huang Xiaolong understood, as if he was born with the knowledge of this non-human language!

    This was indeed wondrous!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Tonight at 8 oclock the New Era

    Chapter 1205: Chapter 1205: Tonight at 8 o¡¯clock, the New Era Arrives!!!! Chapter 1205: Chapter 1205: Tonight at 8 o¡¯clock, the New Era Arrives!!!! Facing the interrogation of the terrifying shadow, the Demon King Taotie, kneeling on the ground, couldn¡¯t help shivering as his gaze involuntarily turned towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong gave him a slight nod in approval, signaling him to deal with the terrifying shadow as planned.

    Drawing in a deep breath, the Demon King¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°My lord, please forgive me¡­ this subordinate¡­ this subordinate has failed to¡­ failed to snatch the mysterious black knife from the hands of those Human Clan leaders¡­ my lord, please forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°Waste!¡± the shadow scolded angrily, but it seemed not to be genuinely furious. It didn¡¯t even bother to ask the Demon King why, despite carrying a high-grade demon talisman into battle, he still lost.

    ¡°I beg¡­ I beg my lord to give this subordinate another chance to make amends for my crime,¡± the eyes of the Demon King rolled around, flashing a strange light, ¡°Please, my lord, bestow upon this subordinate some more demon weapons and talismans¡­ to allow¡­ to allow this subordinate to massacre all those Human Clan leaders¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± the shadow snorted arrogantly. ¡°Taotie, you are an ancient ferocious beast, and I have intended to cultivate you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord, thank you for your appreciation,¡± the Demon King hurriedly said.

    ¡°Listen, Taotie, now I will grant you a fortuitous opportunity!¡± the shadow cackled strangely. ¡°The kings of the Demon Race have discussed and decided to release various high-grade demonic energies on Earth, causing a vast number of animals, plants, and even insects to evolve into demon beasts! Eventually, the entire Earth will become the land of the Demon Race, while other creatures become mere food¡­ and this tiny planet Earth, its spatial barriers too, will evolve. Thus, one day, the great demons of the Demon Race will be able to descend upon Earth! Hehehe¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong felt a slight stir in his heart.

    As expected!

    His previous speculations were nine out of ten correct!

    The Demon Race was treating Earth like a pigsty, tossing in feed at their pleasure to fatten the pigs! And when the pigs were fat, the great demons of the Demon Race would descend to personally reap the harvest!

    ¡®This is bad¡­ Earth is really about to undergo a transformation!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart sank. He began to ponder a solution.

    The shadow continued, ¡°Taotie, with your extraordinary bloodline, I now decide to entrust you with control over all the demons on Earth that evolve! You will be the ancestor of all Earth¡¯s demons, leading the armies of the Demon Race to campaign against the world, exterminating all the Human Clan cultivators!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Demon King was stunned for a moment, his gaze turning to his master, Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord! Thank you for your gracious gift!¡± The Demon King hurriedly kowtowed.

    ¡°Taotie, I will impart to you two supreme demon arts,¡± the shadow declared proudly. ¡°One art is called ¡®Subjugation Demon Art,¡¯ a technique used by high-ranking members of the Demon Race to control and enslave lower demons. By practicing this art, you can control all kinds of demons that evolve on Earth. Make them bow to you and never betray you.¡±

    ¡°The other art is called ¡®Massacring Heavenly Immortal Technique¡¯¡­ once you cultivate this technique to a certain level, you can slaughter the immortals of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, two ambiguous lights exploded from above the altar, shining into Taotie¡¯s brain.

    In an instant, numerous patterns, incantations, hand signs, and verbal formulas appeared in Taotie¡¯s mind.

    Clear, understandable, as if they were etched into his soul, never to be erased.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Demon King Taotie tearfully expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Hmm, as for the mystic artifacts, this king will not bestow them upon you for the time being. Remember, Taotie, everything depends on your performance. If you do well, the demon realm will not be stingy. When the time comes, high-level mystic artifacts, demon pills, demon talismans, there will be plenty of them¡­¡± The shadowy figure cackled eerily.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will not let down the great expectations of your lordship or the demon realm. I will turn the earth into a dominion of our Demon Race,¡± Demon King Taotie fawned incessantly.

    ¡°All right, you may go. The energy of the demon realm will continuously be transmitted to the earth¡­ Hehehe~ hehehe~ This planet will no longer have any other creatures. Our glorious Demon Race will dominate~~ Hehehe~~ The treasure of the slain Heavenly Immortal Emperor will also become the possession of our Demon Race! Our demon realm will, after all, unify the three realms! Hehehehe~~~¡±

    The shadowy figure laughed sinisterly, and in a moment, a demonic wind blew, and he vanished without a trace.

    The supreme demonic energy and oppressive aura that had been emanating from the sacrifice altar also dissipated.

    It appeared that the demon realm had temporarily severed its connection with the earth. However, the dragon-like streams of purple demonic energy and incalculable numbers of seven emotions and six desires demon flowers were still erupting, unable to be suppressed.

    ¡°Whew~~~~~!¡± Demon King Taotie finally felt the pressure disappear and collapsed on the ground, gasping heavily.

    Huang Xiaolong had translated the conversation he had just heard to the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan.

    ¡°Hmph! The demon realm is truly full of ambition, actually intending to unify the three realms!¡± The Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes flashed with a ruthless glint as she murmured. ¡°Is war upon us?¡±

    ¡°This altar, after being connected to the demon realm, has been tainted with the formidable aura of high-level members of the Demon Race. Even with my power, it can no longer be destroyed,¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Little Long, my power is being suppressed by the laws of the earth, and I cannot help you destroy this Demon Race altar,¡± the Seventh Princess said helplessly. ¡°However, you should not panic. Even if the high-level demonic energy nourishes it, the animals and plants on earth will not evolve into the Demon Race overnight~~ It will be a process.¡±

    ¡°Demon King, I will communicate with you telepathically and master the two Demon Arts that the demon realm has just imparted to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said sternly.

    ¡°As you command, master,¡± Demon King Taotie naturally did not dare show the slightest disobedience.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong had copied over the two Demon Arts¨C

    Enslavement Magic¨CThis art uses secret incantations to forcibly enslave members of the Demon Race, making them slaves who would never betray or rebel. Otherwise, with just a thought, one could make them vanish into smoke.

    This Demon Art, Huang Xiaolong could indeed learn, for the secret incantations bore some resemblance to the Taoist incantations Huang Xiaolong had been practicing since young, making it possible for him to draw analogies. Furthermore, the stronger the spiritual energy, the more conspicuous the binding effect and the faster the speed. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual energy was naturally unbelievably strong. Without comparing anything else, at the very least, it was many times stronger than Demon King Taotie¡¯s.

    Massacre of a Myriad Demons¨CThis extremely powerful attack art was difficult for Huang Xiaolong to master because it was summoned with demonic energy, something Huang Xiaolong had never cultivated. He also was not a member of the Demon Race.

    Nevertheless, having learned Enslavement Magic was enough. With it, he could control the various Demon Race beings on earth that were crazily evolving and mutating, preventing these abominations from harming humanity.

    ¡°Young Master, the demon realm has made its move. What are your plans for handling this?¡± Bai Chan asked.

    ¡°The earth is quite passive now~~ For the time being, we can only adapt to circumstances,¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered deeply. ¡°On one hand, I will work together with Demon King Taotie to capture and control the various mutated Demon Race beings. On the other hand, I will teach the Demon Race language and ¡®Enslavement Magic¡¯ to my people so that they can go out in full force and enslave the Demon Race the world over.¡±

    ¡°It seems we have no other choice for now,¡± the Seventh Princess nodded in agreement. ¡°Little Long, to come up with a response plan in such a short time can truly be considered unparalleled wisdom.¡±

    ¡°Seventh Princess, the earth will face a catastrophe, and I am helpless~~ Well, let¡¯s head back to the underworld first,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Seventh Princess, you should come, too. I¡¯ll take you to my domain for a visit, but you must suppress your aura, or else even the underworld won¡¯t be able to accommodate a deity like you.¡±

    At that moment, a gust of cold wind swept through, and Huang Xiaolong led the Demon King Taotie, Seventh Princess, Bai Chan, and others back to the Underworld.

    The Underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong issued a summoning order!

    All of his wives and the people from Dragon Island, as well as thousands of Ghost Immortals and countless King of Ghosts, gathered together.

    Adorned in the attire of the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong floated above the River of Oblivion, imposing and commanding, yet his face was somewhat stern.

    Below him, a dense crowd had formed, comprised of both humans and ghosts.

    The atmosphere was somewhat solemn.

    ¡°Now, Earth faces an unparalleled catastrophe¨Cits survival is uncertain,¡± Huang Xiaolong had never been so sincerely serious. ¡°Whether you are human or ghost, you should all bear a responsibility. After all, Earth is our home. We must defend it!¡±

    Humans and ghosts alike stared intensely at Huang Xiaolong.

    As the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong announced that Earth would face a life-and-death crisis, which was enough to indicate the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°I will set up a Communication Formation, to teach you the language of the Demon Race and a method to bind the Demon Race,¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly. ¡°Afterwards, you will travel the Earth and subdue various demons that have absorbed high-level demon energy and have undergone evolutionary mutations!¡±

    This time, Huang Xiaolong was playing for high stakes; he planned to mobilize all the souls and ghosts within the Underworld to confront the conspiracy of the Demon Realm!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong drew symbols and began setting up a grand Communication Formation!

    ¡­

    The first rays of dawn greeted the horizon of Huaxia.

    Good morning, Earth!

    A new day had arrived as promised!

    A new day always brings new hope, new motivation, new dreams¡­

    At this time, in every city, people were either preparing milk powder for their children or cooking supplementary food.

    Some were dressing up, shedding their listlessness, ready to interview at a new company.

    Others had just awoken from sleep, gently holding their loved ones in a moment of tenderness.

    Some were already squeezed into the subway on the way to their company.

    And some woke up from a hangover, ready to say goodbye to yesterday¡¯s defeat.

    ¡­

    Diverse human lives unfolded on such a morning.

    However!

    Just then!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~!¡±

    A laugh descended from the sky!

    This laughter spread all over the Earth!

    Every city in Huaxia, every town, and even the most remote mountains, places untrodden by human footsteps¡­

    Not just in Huaxia, but in other nations around the world as well, everyone heard this voice!

    In an instant, people paused what they were busy with and looked up at the sky with blank, confused expressions, pricking up their ears.

    What was happening?

    Whose voice was it? Why was it coming from the sky?

    ¡°You weak creatures on Earth!¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had a magical power to reach every corner of the world.

    ¡°Yes, weak! You are all like ants!¡±

    If Huang Xiaolong had heard this voice, he would have immediately recognized it as belonging to the male elder of Shushan.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Today will be a special day for you countless beings, you insignificant ants! Remember this day! Hahaha~~ History is about to enter a brand new chapter! Starting today, Earth will enter a new cycle!¡±

    ¡°Tonight, at 8 o¡¯clock, Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy will fully rejuvenate!!!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You ignorant ants, you naturally don¡¯t understand what the full rejuvenation of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy will mean¡­ It¡¯s a divine opportunity! Seize it well! From now on, some of you will become rulers who dominate the land, control the fate of others, life and death, power and wealth, at your whim! Of course, others are destined to be at the bottom, stepping stones for the rise of others! In short, those who are slow to realize will wake up to find an insurmountable gulf has formed between them and the fortunate ones~~ Hahaha~~ Tonight at 8¡­ Hahaha~~~~¡±

    Tonight at 8, Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy will fully rejuvenate????

    The whole world suddenly fell into a kind of silence!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 The Time Has Come

    Chapter 1206: Chapter 1206: The Time Has Come! Chapter 1206: Chapter 1206: The Time Has Come! At this moment, the entire earth had fallen into a terrifying silence and stillness almost simultaneously.

    However, the voice from beyond the nine heavens quickly disappeared as well, and everything returned to calm. No unusual events occurred.

    Gently I walked away, just as I had gently arrived¡­

    In an instant, countless masses of people had run out to the open areas nearby, looked up at the sky, and were abuzz with discussion.

    Some even took out their mobile phones, wanting to capture something, but after looking around for a while, there was nothing worth filming.

    The sky was serene and sunny. It was just an ordinary spring morning, nothing more.

    For people all over the world, the spirited laughter and shouting just now were like a fleeting dream, arriving quickly and departing just as rapidly, leaving them somewhat dazed.

    In Huaxia¨C

    ¡°No way, did I just experience an auditory hallucination? It sounded like someone was shouting from the sky.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a hallucination! We all heard it loud and clear, something about ¡®tonight at eight, the great resurgence of the Spiritual Energy on Earth¡¯¡­ It¡¯s so bizarre.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing something big is about to happen. Look, so many people have come out¡­ What the heck is a resurgence of Spiritual Energy?¡±

    ¡°Everyone listen up! I just called my cousin who lives hundreds of kilometers away in the provincial city. Guess what? It¡¯s chaotic over there too, because they also heard that mysterious shouting from the sky just now, loud and clear.¡±

    ¡°Damn! How can shouting cover hundreds or thousands of kilometers? Could it be that an Immortal is speaking? I¡¯m fainting!¡±

    ¡°Immortal or not, that¡¯s still unclear, but this is definitely a supernatural event!¡±

    ¡­

    Countless rubberneckers had gathered together, and people in the streets and alleys were talking about this phenomenon, causing traffic congestion in various cities.

    Countless people were making phone calls, asking about family and friends in other places, and the answers were very certain¡­ No matter how far apart, everyone had heard the shouting just now.

    At the same time!

    In Paris! In New York! In London! In Vancouver! In Cape Town! In Auckland! In Sydney! In Buenos Aires!

    In every corner of the world, whether Huaxia people or foreigners, they had all heard the shouting. Although the foreigners did not understand the Huaxia language, it was very easy to find a translator afterward.

    So, now foreigners were also discussing a term¨C

    ¡°Reiki recovery.¡±

    And in every country, the higher-ups were now flabbergasted.

    In the high heavens above, when that voice appeared, many countries used ultrasonic detectors, acoustic leakage detectors, and audio analyzers for analysis. The conclusion was eerie¨Cthe voice was not created by any technological device, it was indeed a human speaking. And what everyone heard was the same person¡¯s voice.

    So, the question was¨Chow could one person shout to the whole world and make everyone in hundreds of countries, every city, and even on every inch of land hear it clearly?

    At the same time, tens of billions of people heard it¡­

    What kind of concept was this?

    It was terrifying indeed!!!!

    Moreover, such a phenomenon was beyond scientific explanation.

    Then, something even more terrifying happened.

    Many countries¡¯ military radars and satellites captured an image¨C

    In the sky thousands of kilometers high, fierce winds swept through.

    A middle-aged man, dressed in scholar¡¯s attire with his hands behind his back, appeared to be embedded in the void. His body emanated divine light, standing proudly as if he were part of the clouds in the high heavens, untainted by worldly dust. Occasionally, a bright light would burst from his eyes.

    It was a divine radiance that made the sunlight itself seem dim!

    Although only a video image was captured, those eyes conveyed a domineering presence as if they were ruling over the world. One could not look directly at them but could only tremble and bow deeply in worship!

    Immortal!

    An Immortal stood above the ninth heaven, shouting to the whole world!

    Is this the majestic scene we¡¯ve been waiting for?

    It¡¯s practically an ancient myth!

    Following that, the higher-ups of various countries were urgently convening meetings.

    In today¡¯s society, which is the era of the internet, such an incident fermented completely within just a few short hours, becoming the focal point of discussion for countless netizens.

    In various groups, various forums, various discussion boards, various social media apps¡­

    Now, the discussion is invariably about this event.

    Netizens from all walks of life were showing off their divine skills, each expressing their perspective¨C

    ¡°Hello, everyone, I don¡¯t know what you think about the supernatural phenomenon that happened today. However, I personally prefer to err on the side of belief rather than disbelief. So, right now I¡¯m going to the supermarket to stockpile some banlangen and iodized salt, of course, things like instant noodles and bottled water are still necessary to hoard.¡±

    ¡°Fellow netizens, I am a PhD student in biology, and I¡¯ve just discussed this with several doctoral advisors. Do you know what it means for the Spiritual Energy to be revived? It signifies a drastic change in heaven and earth, the reversal of the four seasons, plants growing wildly, and severe disruption of the food chain¡­ All in all, it¡¯s not a good thing. Let¡¯s all prepare ourselves mentally.¡±

    ¡°Could it be the end of the world? Wuuuu, I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯ve never even done that with a girl~~¡±

    ¡°Psh, this is an opportunity. Haven¡¯t you heard what that voice said? Those who grasp this thread of opportunity will become rulers. Hahahaha, I¡¯m just a poor bloke anyway, what have I got to fear? I¡¯m hoping for something unusual to happen! I¡¯m not going to work today; I¡¯m gonna go to the internet cafe, fire up a computer, play some games, and wait for 8 o¡¯clock tonight!¡±

    ¡­

    Online, the pessimists and optimists began to appear.

    Netizens started to have heated debates.

    In Huaxia, the large and small supermarkets were already so crowded that there was no getting through, and people were scrambling to buy various supplies.

    Many people took out their mobile phones to call distant relatives and friends, but due to the simultaneous high volume of calls, the networks were overloaded, and calls couldn¡¯t get through or come in.

    A nameless panic silently spread.

    Of course, there were also a significant number of people who maintained a wait-and-see attitude¨Cafter all, nothing had happened yet, so there was no need to spook themselves, right?

    There were also a considerable number of people who were very optimistic, bustling about excitedly as if injected with adrenaline, because according to that message, the grand resurgence of Spiritual Energy was not a disaster, but an opportunity.

    A heaven-sent opportunity!

    In Huaxia, the reaction of the people was relatively mild, the situation was not chaotic, and could be controlled well.

    But in European and American countries, it was a bit out of hand.

    Especially in some countries where guns were not banned, many people carried guns when they went out, each feeling insecure, rushing into supermarkets to buy food, and there even were incidents of shootings and injuries.

    But no matter what, time would not stop flowing.

    Eight o¡¯clock in the evening was fast approaching!

    The entire planet once again fell into a terrifying silence.

    Billions of people stepped outside, looking up at the starry sky.

    Some had their hands clasped as if in prayer, some had their fists clenched, some were inexplicably excited, some tightly hugged their sons or daughters, some were anxious, some interlocked fingers tightly with their loved ones¡­

    Abroad.

    On a secret island with five Immortals.

    At this moment, all five Immortals had transformed into Heavenly Immortals, and in the night, they radiated a flawless, lustrous light.

    They knelt before the altar, solemn in expression, yet with a sense of mission!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This¡­ this is a great moment~~¡± the elderly male from Shushan choked up.

    Suddenly!!!!!

    ¡°My lord! The time has come! Please let the Spiritual Energy of the Earth surge once more~~~~~!!!!!¡±

    The elderly female from Shushan screamed out, repeatedly kowtowing to the altar!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Transformation

    Chapter 1207: Chapter 1207: Transformation! Chapter 1207: Chapter 1207: Transformation! Eight o¡¯clock in the evening!

    Five Heavenly Immortal realm beings were kneeling before the altar, repeatedly kowtowing and praying for the grand moment to arrive.

    And in an instant, from the ninth heaven above, a jade dragon-like long river poured down, enveloping the altar.

    The sacred, ethereal Spiritual Energy diffused out, making the five Heavenly Immortal realm beings feel as if they were undergoing a complete transformation, almost as if they were about to ascend immediately.

    The next moment¨C

    Boom~~! Boom~~! Boom~~~!

    The altar began to spurt!

    Thick, thousand-zhang-long rivers of jade liquid burst forth as if the Milky Way itself had ruptured!

    Boundless rivers of jade liquid irrigated the entire globe!

    The sight was indeed incredibly magnificent.

    The five Heavenly Immortal realm beings immediately focused their eyes and saw that within these rivers of jade liquid, gemstone talismans floated, densely packed like grains of sand, of odd and fantastic shapes, each one containing supreme energy. This was clearly not the kind of energy that a low-level planet like Earth could produce!

    Additionally, within the rivers of jade liquid, there were also radiant Immortal Pills and various scrolls, as well as swords, spears, halberds, shields, and other Immortal Artifacts¡­

    Indeed, just as the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor had said, this time, in the Immortal Realm¡¯s plan for Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy revival, apart from spraying Spiritual Energy, there were also numerous Immortal Pills, Immortal Artifacts, and inheritance of Immortal Techniques!

    The Immortal Realm had indeed invested a lot!

    ¡°Ah~~! Extremely high-quality Immortal Artifacts and Immortal Pills!¡± The male ancestor from Shushan among the five Heavenly Immortal realm beings could no longer restrain himself and stretched out his hand to capture various treasures from the jade liquid river.

    But the jade liquid river was fleeting, and even with the methods of these five Heavenly Immortal realm beings, they could not catch anything.

    ¡°Do not be presumptuous,¡± came the proud, supreme voice of the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor from within the altar. ¡°The various Immortal Pills and Immortal Artifacts being sprayed currently are not of the highest quality, so there is no need for such haste. Right now, you are beings of the Heavenly Immortal body, and in this event of fate, you have already taken a great leap ahead of Earth¡¯s creatures. You will slowly explore afterward and plunder many treasures. Remember, build altars in abundance. In doing so, the Immortal Energy and numerous treasures sprayed from the Immortal Realm will become even more abundant, and Earth will be promoted sooner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes~~¡± The five Heavenly Immortal realm beings quickly responded.

    ¡°My Lord, we have already proclaimed to the world the event of tonight¡¯s Spiritual Energy revival, making it known to all~~¡± The female ancestor from Shushan respectfully reported. ¡°My Lord, the overseas cultivators under our command are also sizable, with solid foundations, and can quickly establish forces to attract Earth¡¯s creatures who encounter opportunities to come and join us, thereby controlling the entire Earth.¡±

    Yes, the Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy revival was supposed to provide equal opportunities. The overseas cultivators, with solid foundations, even if other Earth creatures acquired opportunities, wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up in a short time, giving the overseas cultivators¡¯ forces the opportunity to recruit personnel, win hearts, or even oppress with bloodshed, stifling dissenters in the cradle.

    ¡°You handle it. In short, if you do well, the Immortal Realm will not be stingy with its rewards. I actually hope that, on Earth, you make some gains, refine your cultivation, and can advance to the Golden Immortal or even the Profound Immortal realm. In this way, when you ascend to the Immortal Realm later, I might actually find use for you. Turning you into trusted lieutenants is not out of the question,¡± proposed the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, issuing an enticing yet empty promise.

    The five Heavenly Immortal realm beings were so grateful they were almost moved to tears.

    The process of spraying continued.

    At this time, in every corner of the Earth, countless beings were looking up at the sky.

    In Huaxia, it was nighttime, while due to time zone differences, in some countries, it was morning, or the afternoon.

    On the surface, there seemed to be no signs of anything unusual.

    Yes, the various energies of Spiritual Energy and gemstone talismans being sprayed from the altar quickly merged into Earth¡¯s air, turning ordinary air into a highly concentrated source of Spiritual Energy, but it was hard to observe with the naked eye.

    Only someone like Huang Xiaolong, who possessed Heavenly Eye, or other high-level cultivators, could see the Spiritual Energy contained within the air.

    As for the various Immortal Pills and Immortal Artifacts, they were falling to the secular world, onto mountains, into oceans, rivers, or even in the middle of the streets¡­ waiting for those who are destined to discover them.

    An hour went by¡­

    In Huaxia, it was already 9:30 p.m¡­

    The masses had stood outside for over an hour, only to find that the so-called grand revival of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy¡­ didn¡¯t even cause the slightest ripple!

    A quiet night.

    The night breeze was slightly cool.

    The air was crisp.

    The moon was still that same moon, and the stars were still those same stars.

    Rats continued to hide in the dark corners as usual.

    Stray cats, as always, rummaged through trash bins looking for food to fill their stomachs.

    Every so often, the bark of a dog could be heard, and those with good hearing could even make out the sounds of insects in the bushes.

    Well, the result was not what anyone had imagined.

    It wasn¡¯t the end of the world.

    Nor were there spectacular phenomena like flowers falling from the sky or gold lotuses sprouting from the earth, nor colorful auspicious clouds or gods manifesting themselves in the sky¡­

    Nothing at all.

    Another half-hour passed, and it was already 10 o¡¯clock at night.

    Finally, the people began to stir, breaking into a noisy buzz of discussion¨C

    ¡°Damn it, standing in the cold wind for 2 hours and not a single hair¡¯s worth of anything! Had me really tense for so long! I¡¯m going to faint!¡±

    ¡°I seriously suspect we¡¯ve been duped! Making such a big deal, announcing to the whole world that Earth¡¯s spiritual energy is making a grand resurgence, yet it¡¯s all as calm as can be, not a single unusual occurrence. Is this some kind of cosmic joke?¡±

    ¡°What a sin! When I heard that the times were changing, I withdrew the down payment for a house from my bank card this afternoon and blew it all¡­ It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, how am I supposed to explain this to my girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Brother, stop bragging. The problem is, you need to have a girlfriend first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot. I stockpiled over a hundred packs of instant noodles at home. Who¡¯s going to eat them now?¡±

    ¡°Whimper~ I quit my job today¡­ Whimper~~ What an injustice!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s all disperse. We still have to go to class tomorrow.¡±

    ¡­

    People gathered in the streets and alleys of each city scattered like birds and beasts.

    Some felt a sense of relief, others were filled with disappointment.

    Not just in Huaxia, but in countries all around the world, it was the same.

    On the other hand, immortal energy from the Immortal Realm, along with various high-level energies, flooded in mightily. Some blended into the air, while others filled the underground.

    Quietly, across the Earth, some areas saw their volcanoes and earthquakes calm down.

    Some deserts turned into oases overnight.

    In the frigid lands of Antarctica and the Arctic, expanses of vibrant flowers bloomed.

    Vast stretches of barren land became fertile, sprouting lush green saplings and blades of grass.

    Some streams of immortal energy penetrated the earth¡¯s crust, forming veins of ore, turning ordinary land into treasures. Once excavated, precious Immortal Stones could be unearthed!

    Especially in some famous historical landmarks, transformations beyond imagination were taking place.

    The secret immortal island where the five Immortals resided.

    The presence of Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor had already departed.

    The five Immortals started to discuss among themselves.

    ¡°My divine sense has swept forth, and I now know that the Earth is changing! Every country is equally nourished by spiritual energy, and ore veins are condensing beneath the Earth¡¯s surface! In some deep mountains and old forests, Immortal Fruits are emerging! Now, the quality of spiritual energy on Earth has already surpassed that of the most prosperous epoch of cultivation in the Ancient Times! Indeed, the Earth has taken on a new character; at the very least, everyone can now practice cultivation!¡± exclaimed the female ancestor of the Shushan with a shocked face. ¡°I am beginning to suspect that I am dreaming!¡±

    The male disciple of the Shushan immediately continued, ¡°Indeed, at the moment, the entire Earth is filled with vitality. Countless ordinary people, who once led insignificant lives like ants, have received substantial blessings. From now on, the people on Earth will breathe in the spiritual energy, grow robust, be free of illnesses, and their lifespans will multiply several times over. Moreover, those who find Immortal Pills, Immortal Artifacts, and inheritances of Immortal Techniques will definitely rise powerfully to become heroes who dominate their realms.¡±

    ¡°Now is the time for us to show our power,¡± said the female ancestor of the Shushan, her eyes sparkling with determination. ¡°This is just the beginning of the Immortal Realm¡¯s emergence, with a bright future ahead. Countless opportunities will continue to stream into Earth. Listen!¡±

    Five Heavenly Immortals, led by the female ancestor of the Shushan.

    ¡°Issue an immediate order to all cultivators from the overseas cultivation world and from various sects to enter Huaxia, as well as other places around the world, to seek Immortal Fates! Absorb the spiritual energy! Excavate the ore veins! Meanwhile, take the opportunity to incorporate various forces! Also, start constructing altars at famous historical sites around the world¨Cthe more, the better!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    That night, powers from the overseas cultivation world, such as the Shushan Sect, Qingcheng Sect, Kongtong Sect, Diancang Sect, Huashan Sect¡­ and others, led by their high-ranking members, swarmed into every corner of the world in search of Immortal Fates.

    ¡­

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong remained unaware of the sudden changes that had taken place on Earth.

    He was in the underworld, setting up a grand spirit communication formation.

    Huang Xiaolong had his own plan and was methodically seeing it through. He intended to teach the language of the Demon Race and the ¡°Demon Binding Art¡± that could subdue myriad demons to the thousands of souls and ghosts in the underworld, as well as to his wives and the people of Dragon Island.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Early morning.

    Huaxia.

    Zhang Dacheng was nothing more than an ordinary taxi driver in Binhai City¨Ca typical working-class man, driving his car to support his family.

    Yet, several months ago, Zhang Dacheng had stopped working.

    Feeling discomfort in his body and pain in his waist, he went to the hospital for an examination¨Ccancer! Advanced-stage liver cancer! It had already spread to both kidneys!

    The malignant tumors inside his body had grown to the size of an egg!

    The mainstay of the family had collapsed.

    Afterward, his family sold their only property to insist on chemotherapy for Zhang Dacheng, desperately fighting against the illness.

    However, cancer is still an insurmountable challenge in current medical science. Even though Zhang Dacheng had never given up, he was merely clinging to life, barely maintaining his existence.

    Now, his body had completely broken down; he was skinny as a matchstick, unable to take care of himself, and could only lie in bed all day. Moving even slightly made his whole body feel as if it was about to fall apart, with unbearable pain in all his internal organs. All he could do now was to close his eyes and wait for death.

    But this morning, strands of breath shimmering with glass-like light quietly drifted in from outside the window and seeped into Zhang Dacheng¡¯s body¡­

    9 o¡¯clock.

    Zhang Dacheng got up from his bed, a bewildered expression on his face¡­¡±Eh? How¡­ How can I get out of bed?¡±

    While talking, Zhang Dacheng pinched and groped all over his body, especially when he reached his waist. The hardened lumps where his kidneys were seemed¡­ seemed to have disappeared!

    Not only that, Zhang Dacheng also felt that he was in exceptionally good spirits that day.

    ¡°Wife! Son! Hurry! Come quick!¡± Zhang Dacheng stood up and yelled.

    A woman with a worried face, accompanied by a strong young man, rushed in from outside.

    ¡°Old Zhang, you¡­ you¡­ Are you not going to make it?¡± The woman burst into tears immediately, aware that her man, who had toiled all his life, could pass away at any moment.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I make it? I feel great today, full of energy. Let¡¯s go to the hospital! I want to get checked!¡± Zhang Dacheng spoke with a thundering voice, not at all like someone in the final stages of cancer, on the brink of death.

    The family rushed to the hospital like a whirlwind.

    The doctors were stunned after the examination.

    The entire hospital was shocked!

    Zhang Dacheng¡¯s malignant cyst had dissipated, and the cancer cells were all killed off.

    Not only that, but Zhang Dacheng¡¯s various physiological functions were incredibly vigorous, even stronger than those of a young man in his twenties!

    ¡­

    Zhou Xiong was a jobless youth afflicted with the fantastical delusions of his second adolescence, around his twenties, without a stable job.

    Early this morning, he went out, hoping to try his luck at a job fair.

    He was walking down a small path not far from his home.

    As he walked, his eyes were sharp, and he suddenly saw a spiritual light flickering ceaselessly in the bushes not far ahead.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhou Xiong dashed forward in a quick step.

    Parting the bushes.

    His eyes brightened when he saw a ring lying there quietly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What good luck! This ring, even set with a gemstone! Hahaha! I¡¯m rich!¡± Zhou Xiong bent over and picked up the ring.

    Upon closer inspection, the ring turned out to be extremely extraordinary!

    With its ancient design, it was carved with intricate runes and glyphs, shrouded in a precious glow, a splendid ruby set atop the ring.

    As he held the ring, there seemed to be an idea, tempting Zhou Xiong to drip his own blood onto the ring.

    In a daze, Zhou Xiong bit his finger, squeezed out a drop of blood, and carefully smeared it onto the ring.

    In that instant, an epiphany surged through Zhou Xiong¡¯s mind, and he exclaimed, ¡°What? A Storage Ring? There¡¯s a space of more than ten square meters inside this ring?!¡±

    ¡­

    Deng Hai was a true-blue farmer, who faced the loess soil and turned his back to the sky.

    His family had contracted more than a dozen acres of land, and some of it was used for growing sugarcane.

    As you know, sugarcane matures in the fall, but now it was spring.

    But!

    Early this morning, as Deng Hai passed by the orchard, he was astonished to find that the sugarcane in one acre had matured!

    Not only had it matured, but the leaves of the sugarcane at this moment looked like they were carved from green jade, translucent and full of spirituality. And each stalk of sugarcane, thick as a child¡¯s arm, shone with a golden glow, looking like opulent gold bars, emitting a strange fragrance!

    Deng Hai¡¯s mind went blank, and he couldn¡¯t help but break off a stalk of sugarcane to chew on.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Before he finished one stalk, suddenly, streams of black air, extremely filthy, emerged from the top of Deng Hai¡¯s head. Black sweat flowed from his body as well, smelling unbearably foul. It seemed as if the impurities within Deng Hai¡¯s body were being refined away.

    Next, a most miraculous thing happened¡­

    Deng Hai felt light and agile, and he actually¡­ took to the air!

    Yes, he began to float in the air! Ten meters! Twenty meters! Thirty meters!

    He was like a birdman!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Huang Xiaolong Emerges

    Chapter 1208: Chapter 1208: Huang Xiaolong Emerges! Chapter 1208: Chapter 1208: Huang Xiaolong Emerges! Earth! Huaxia!

    The second day after the full revival of Spiritual Energy!

    Countless incomprehensible, supernatural events occurred among numerous ordinary people!

    The most common occurrence was that many people suffering from serious illnesses mysteriously found themselves at home, with their ailments vanishing without a trace, as if they had swapped bodies; they were completely transformed. When they looked in the mirror, they felt radiant and adorable.

    Furthermore, some people stumbled upon scrolls and books and miraculously mastered certain Cultivation Techniques.

    Of course, it was also quite common that in many places in Huaxia, various plants grew rapidly, bearing flowers and fruits out of season that shone brightly and were imbued with Spiritual Energy. Some bold individuals who ate these fruits found the impurities and filth inside their bodies were refined away, leaving them light as birds, possessing the special ability to fly through the air and move at will in the void.

    The Earth was changing!

    Genuinely changing!

    Lu Erkuai was a habitual thief. Due to the tense situation recently, he had been hiding in a rental house. However, he was out of money to pay the rent. The landlord had urged him several times, and he had dodged each request. But today, the landlord had issued a final ultimatum; if he did not pay the overdue rent in full, the landlord would call his gangster friends to chop Lu Erkuai to pieces!

    Lu Erkuai felt like an ant on a hot pan! With his scrawny appearance, not to mention if the landlord came alone, even the landlord¡¯s solo appearance, towering at six feet tall with a build like a tiger¡¯s strenuous back, would scare Lu Erkuai to death.

    ¡°No way! I need to run away! Run away immediately, or I will die here today~~~and I don¡¯t dare call the police¡­¡± Lu Erkuai packed up his belongings, ready to flee.

    Just then, a whirlwind blew in from the window!

    Within the wind, a golden page fluttered about, and also, a pill the size of a longan, wrapped in a mystic aureole.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this thing?¡± Lu Erkuai casually grabbed the golden paper and the pill in his hand.

    In an instant, the golden paper turned into tadpole-like runes that drilled into Lu Erkuai¡¯s mind.

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    Countless diagrams, meridian pathways, incantations¡­ they flashed through Lu Erkuai¡¯s mind like streaks of light.

    He felt like the protagonist in a web novel, gaining a golden finger, instinctively mastering a Cultivation Technique!

    ¡°Immortal Overlord Fist!!!!¡±

    Lu Erkuai, blessed by luck, swallowed the pill.

    The immense power of the pill acted instantly within his body!

    He felt a burning sensation all over! He floated up as all the furniture in the room also lifted like weightless objects.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I get it! I get it! Hahahaha! I, Lu Erkuai, actually received what they call a heavenly gift! Hahahaha! I, Lu Erkuai, have risen! I have gained the power to break the rules! From now on, money, power, women¡­ I will get it all! Hahahaha!¡±

    Lu Erkuai¡¯s scrawny body began to expand, his physique was refined, and his figure became incredibly well-proportioned, perfect.

    He casually threw a punch.

    Bang~~~!

    This punch contained the majesty of an emperor, imposing and righteous¡­

    The powerful force of the punch directly penetrated the three-story building!

    The house collapsed.

    Dust billowed!

    Lu Erkuai¡¯s body shook, shattering the rubble and corpses to dust.

    On the street, passersby watched Lu Erkuai in horror, thinking they might die of fright.

    A few burly men were charging towards him, full of anger. The leader saw the scene, slapped his thigh, and howled, ¡°Damn it! My house! My house!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Landlord! You still think about collecting rent?¡± Lu Erkuai stood in the air, with a fierce and terrifying aura, his deep gaze swirling, as if to crush the souls of those who looked at him.

    ¡°You? You are Lu¡­ Lu, Brother Lu~~~¡± The landlord, intimidated by Lu Erkuai¡¯s imposing presence, went weak in the knees and fell to the ground with a thud, his body shaking like a sieve. ¡°Spare me, spare me, I dare not, I dare not~~~¡±

    In an instant, Lu Erkuai felt a peculiar thrill of controlling life and death surge through his heart. He swept his gaze across the street and, immediately, a large crowd fell to their knees.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Listen up! From today onward, this street is under my control! You all, each and every one of you, give me money! Take out the money from your banks and give it to me, otherwise! I will have you killed!¡± Lu Erkuai, having just acquired supernatural powers, naturally wouldn¡¯t immediately turn utterly vicious and murderous. He posed and swung his fist, smashing a century-old tree a hundred steps away, shattering it into dust.

    From all directions, there were cries and pleas for mercy, filling the air.

    Lu Erkuai was greatly pleased, his eyes slightly squinted as he turned to a kneeling, stunningly fashionable office lady. ¡°Hehehe, you, come here.¡±

    The lady shuddered all over, hesitated for a moment, but couldn¡¯t muster any thought of defiance and stood up, obediently walking over.

    ¡­

    People like Lu Erkuai had suddenly become many, many, many¡­

    At this moment, many individuals of questionable morals, having suddenly gained extraordinary abilities, began doing things they only dared dream about and had never dared to act upon before.

    Not just in Huaxia, but in foreign countries, the situation was even more serious.

    Thus, half a month passed!

    Every night, on an overseas island, the altar that connects to the Immortal Realm spewed out a great amount of Spiritual Energy, Immortal Pills, immortal medicines, Immortal Artifacts, and inheritances of Immortal Techniques¡­

    The world was truly changing, and the internet was abuzz with wild discussions.

    Some who had found their lucky break boasted and swaggered about, declaring themselves kings and rulers.

    But not everyone was so fortunate. Many, whose constitutions were only improved but didn¡¯t gain powers, were even more numerous. They were extremely anxious and nostalgic for the mundane and ordinary days of the past.

    Then came an influx of videos, uploaded online.

    The Five Peaks, Mount Tai, and other mountains had completely transformed, seeming even more vast than usual. Amidst the rolling mountains, peaks reaching into the heavens rose everywhere, shrouded in mists and abound with swirls of Spiritual Energy, blooming with exotic flowers, and waterfalls thousands of feet high pouring down the cliffs like numerous jade dragons.

    Even famous mountains like Mount Huang had transformed, with pine trees deeply rooted, their branches twisted and sprawling, exuding an ancient aura.

    The transformation was not limited to the mountains; the waters changed too.

    West Lake, Panyang Lake, Jiuzhaigou, and Dongting Lake had all started flowing with purple mists, their waters shining brilliantly, wrapped in white fog, seemingly turned into realms of immortals.

    Some daring individuals who drank the lake water found themselves incredibly strong, capable of breaking trees as thick as a child¡¯s arm with a single punch.

    As a result, a large number of netizens formed teams to visit various famous historical sites, hoping to find an immortal fate.

    Another half month passed, and further mutations occurred!

    In the cities, some cats and dogs underwent mutations!

    For example, stray cats grew to several meters in length, their fur as tough as steel, and they became vicious, attacking humans and causing casualties.

    In Huaxia¡¯s famous Changlong Wildlife Park, which turned into a disaster zone, ferocious beasts and monsters appeared, making it extremely dangerous. Netizens risked their lives to capture videos; a massive tiger the size of a house charged onto the streets, its presence overwhelming, flipping countless vehicles, and not even modern weapons could subdue it. In the end, it was hunted down by nearby humans who had gained immortal fates, using flying swords and axes, and blazing fires.

    Around the world, numerous giant birds, over ten meters long, soared through the skies, spewing ice and fire, destroying buildings, causing tremendous chaos, and downing countless fighter jets.

    Not to mention these, even insects such as mosquitoes, flies, and crickets had also grown to the size of hyenas, irrationally attacking humans without mercy.

    It seemed that this extraordinary change was not only affecting humans; animals were evolving too!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The underworld!

    Finally, after some time had passed, all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, along with Dragon Island¡¯s forces, the Seventh Princess, Bai Chan, thousands of Ghost Immortals, countless kings of ghosts, had completely mastered the Demon Race language and the ¡°Demon Art.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you want to do a good job, you must first sharpen your tools. It wasn¡¯t in vain that I spent this time working behind closed doors. Now that everyone¡¯s heading out to face the evolved and mutated Demon Race, our chances are very good! So, let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± Huang Xiaolong flexed his muscles, preparing to emerge from seclusion!

    He never expected that during his time secluded in the underworld, the entire Earth had gone through unimaginable, catastrophic changes beyond his foresight!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Thunder of the Immortal Realm

    Chapter 1209: Chapter 1209: Thunder of the Immortal Realm Chapter 1209: Chapter 1209: Thunder of the Immortal Realm Huang Xiaolong temporarily left the Ghost Immortal and the Ghost King, among others, in the underworld.

    He brought the Seventh Princess of the Long Clan, Bai Chan, the Demon King Taotie, his many wives, Nangong Hong, the people of the Emei Sect, as well as the people from Dragon Island, and appeared from within the underworld.

    The group arrived at an uninhabited barren island overseas.

    Just at that moment!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    At the same time, the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan also seemed somewhat moved.

    ¡°It seems¡­ Earth is a bit different now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to himself, his eyes half-closed, as he deeply inhaled the scent carried by the sea breeze. ¡°Spiritual Energy¡­ This Spiritual Energy, its quality is too high, it has the essence of becoming an Immortal. Just casually breathing it in feels incredibly exhilarating, as if one could ascend¡­ The air is unexpectedly filled with such high-grade Spiritual Energy¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nature¡¯s spiritual energy,¡± the Seventh Princess declared decidedly. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, this is the spiritual energy of the Heavenly Realm, not of a lower-level planet like Earth. Although it¡¯s still faint, in the Heavenly Realm, it would not be considered anything special, but it definitely originates from the Heavenly Realm¡­ Good, very good, it seems the Heavenly Realm has also made a move. Little Long, Earth has become quite interesting now.¡±

    Bai Chan quickly spoke up as well, ¡°Young Master, the Heavenly Realm is a very mystical plane, supreme and unsurpassed. Every strand of energy that flows there is an invaluable treasure to lower-level planets. For example, on Earth, even common beings could transform if they absorbed a trace of energy from the Heavenly Realm. And if one is a cultivator, their progress could soar. With the abundant energy of the Heavenly Realm, Earth¡¯s cultivators could also forge Immortal bodies, and the entire Earth would ascend to a higher status, transforming from a low-level planet to a high-level one.¡±

    The Seventh Princess closed her eyes, her expression becoming focused, as if she was scanning with her Divine Power. ¡°The Heavenly Realm is really generous. Right now, the energy of the Heavenly Realm on Earth has started shaping the climate, scattered in every corner. I¡¯ve even detected some traces of Immortal Pills and Immortal Artifacts.¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be simpler,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, a sharp light flashing in his eyes, ¡°The Demon Race built altars to enable great demons to descend on Earth, thus releasing various energies from the Demon Realm. Now the Heavenly Realm is doing the same, sparing no expense to advance Earth, probably making many fortunate Earthlings happy. They are intoxicated, not realizing that this is just the Heavenly Realm fattening up pigs. Once the pigs are fat, they will inevitably be slaughtered.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong continued with a somewhat murderous tone, ¡°Both the Demon Realm and the Heavenly Realm have made their moves; Earth will become a high-level battlefield in the future. Of course, your Long Clan is included.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Seventh Princess didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°If Father King and the elders are aware of Earth¡¯s situation, they will surely intervene. They are determined to get the treasure of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian. But don¡¯t worry, Little Long, I will keep it a secret for you.¡±

    The Seventh Princess was truly sincere towards Huang Xiaolong; she would rather conceal the situation from the Dragon Realm to protect Earth.

    ¡°Well, let it be. What will be, will be. I¡¯ll see what state Earth is in right now~~~¡± With that, Huang Xiaolong sat down cross-legged, his gaze turned inward.

    Activating the Heavenly Eye!

    Suddenly, a slit opened at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow, revealing an eye shining with divine light!

    This was the Heavenly Eye, capable of seeing through everything, infused with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Power.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Power dominating Earth, now further reinforced by his five divine avatars, his Divine Power was invincible.

    With one sweep of the Heavenly Eye!

    Its radiance illuminated eternity!

    Vaguely, a giant eye appeared above Earth, extraordinarily terrifying.

    With a single Heavenly Eye, Huang Xiaolong observed Earth in meticulous detail.

    The Seventh Princess and Bai Chan both nodded slightly. This wasn¡¯t their domain, so if they used their Divine Power to scan Earth, it would cause Earth to sense hostility, and they couldn¡¯t understand it as thoroughly as Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Indeed, Earth has changed~~ various anomalies are emerging everywhere, purple mist is flowing over Mount Huang. West Lake is rippling with Immortal light. Mysterious palaces have appeared on Mount Everest. Some flat lands have abruptly risen, forming hundreds of towering mountains, within which Spirit Fruits can be found~~~ Hmm, there are quite a few Immortal Artifacts and Immortal Pills, scattered among mortals¡­ A large number of ordinary humans have evolved, gaining inconceivable power~~~ And the energies of the Demon Art are mixed with the Immortal energy, causing other species apart from humans, animals, plants, insects, all to evolve~~~ Earth has become more prosperous, but also more terrifying, with most people in a state of panic, not knowing what kind of era the future will bring¡­ I also see that many cultivators from overseas have already emerged in droves, treasure hunting and undergoing trials all over the world¡­¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong scanned, he reported the findings aloud.

    His wives, as well as the people from Dragon Island, were all astounded.

    Having been in seclusion for a period, they could hardly imagine Earth had undergone such drastic changes.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, I really feel that Earth is different from before now. Really different,¡± Ma Chuxia said, a look of confusion on her face.

    ¡°Little Long, can you explain it more simply? What exactly happened to Earth?¡± Yan Pianpian asked, her face full of question marks.

    ¡°Well~~ everyone can cultivate now. Some people who have gained fortuity can advance by leaps and bounds in a single day,¡± Huang Xiaolong said succinctly.

    ¡°Advance by leaps and bounds in a single day?¡± Yan Pianpian and the other wives were somewhat bewildered.

    ¡°Well, let me put it this way, if it were the Earth of the past, due to the scarcity of nature¡¯s spiritual energy, even if I taught you the art of cultivation, and you were a genius, your progress would still be extremely slow. During the ancient times on Earth, when spiritual energy was still abundant, a large number of cultivators were born, and they flourished. But their cultivation progress could only be described as steady and by the book. But now¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly, ¡°with the energy of the Immortal Realm and various Immortal Pills descending, the pace of human cultivation will become frenzied. Cultivating for one day could at least be equivalent to a hundred, a thousand days from the Ancient Times when spiritual energy was not yet exhausted!¡±

    Hisss~~!

    Stunned!

    Everyone was stunned!

    Shit, cultivating for one day now is equal to a hundred, a thousand days of Earth¡¯s golden age, what kind of concept is that?

    This is sick!

    ¡°Little Long is right, after all, it¡¯s the energy of the Immortal Realm descending. It¡¯s normal for cultivation to be so fast. You people from lower-level planets still have too narrow a view,¡± the Seventh Princess nodded.

    ¡°Now, on Earth, some supreme beings have already emerged,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated with certainty. ¡°And the number of supreme beings is still increasing by the day.¡±

    ¡°How strong are they?¡±

    ¡°Roughly equivalent to the Law Phase Realm of overseas cultivators,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°This means that some people, who were originally ordinary, might have consumed some kind of Immortal Pills or Spirit Fruits, received certain heritages of Immortal Techniques, and went from being nobodies to becoming strong practitioners in the Law Phase Realm. In the future, there will definitely be batches of Immortals born¡­ It¡¯s possible that the Earth will see Immortals that only exist in the Immortal Realm. Heavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, Profound Immortals¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyeballs were nearly popping out. ¡°Little Long, during the time you were in seclusion in the underworld, less than two months¡­ you¡¯re saying, in this tiny bit of time, ordinary people have evolved into beings at the height of the Law Phase Realm, these giants¡­ I¡¯m dizzy, my head is spinning~~~¡±

    Ma Chuxia had practiced for a while at the Emei sect and deeply knew the difficulty of cultivation; she simply couldn¡¯t comprehend how ordinary people with no strength to truss a chicken could have risen up to become supreme beings in just two months.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a fuss. As the Seventh Princess said, with the energy of the Immortal Realm descending, any miracles could happen. We can no longer view the Earth of today with the same perspective as before, everything has changed,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°Although I am the Yin Prince, the only deity of Earth, such turmoil is beyond my control. I still find it difficult to counter the tricks played by the Immortal and Demon Realms. These higher beings have turned Earth into their playground, their experimental field.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, what should we do now? We thought that only the Demon Race was rampant on Earth, and after we learned the Demon Race language and how to control Demon Arts, we could subdue the myriad demons and maintain Earth¡¯s security. But now¡­ what do we do now?¡± Lin Jing asked urgently.

    Everyone was at a loss.

    It wasn¡¯t just everyone; even Huang Xiaolong was feeling somewhat vexed now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic~~ stay calm, stay calm~~~¡± thousands of thoughts spun through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°Forget it, given the current situation, there¡¯s no point in thinking about control. Since the Immortal Realm has invested, and opportunities have descended, our first priority is to seize these opportunities! The benefits they bring us are unimaginably vast~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh, Little Long, I get it, you mean we should, like all the people in the world, go out and look for Immortal Pills, Immortal Artifacts, and inheritances of Immortal Techniques?¡± Ma Chuxia suddenly realized.

    ¡°Right, these massive benefits mustn¡¯t be monopolized by unrelated people. We need to get a share of the pie too,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled. ¡°And we have to gorge ourselves!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong explained. ¡°We have the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan to back us up. Once we find a good opportunity, we¡¯ll just snatch it! With the world in chaos, and human hearts filled with greed, we don¡¯t need to be too particular about rules. Now is the time when the chaotic world gives rise to heroes. Don¡¯t worry, the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan can definitely keep the scene under control.¡±

    ¡°Of course~~,¡± the Seventh Princess smiled proudly. ¡°Little Long, rest assured, I am definitely clearer about the various energies of the Immortal Realm than you Earthlings. I¡¯ll lead the team; we don¡¯t need to go about it like blind cats bumping into dead rats. We¡¯ll target precisely and seize the best resources! All sorts of top-notch energy, high-level Immortal Artifacts, and unparalleled Immortal Pills will be ours. Other Earthly beings won¡¯t even dream of getting a touch!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded and was just about to speak.

    Suddenly!

    One of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine avatars, his thunder-attributed avatar, shot out from the top of his head, his gaze fixing on a distant direction!

    It seemed that there, something possessed an irresistible, tantalizing allure for the thunder-attributed divine avatar!

    Huang Xiaolong quickly condensed his divine sense and swept his Heavenly Eye across the distance.

    He saw, amidst a range of mountains, an anomaly on the tallest peak!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    An exceedingly terrifying anomaly!

    There, thick bolts of lightning were brewing, forming swords of thunder, birds, tigers, hammers¡­various figures! At the peak, mysterious Immortal diagrams outlined by lightning flashed continuously!

    ¡°Energy from the Immortal Realm¡¯s thunder!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes blazed. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ordinary thunder of the mortal world! Great! My five divine avatars, due to insufficient energy, are still too weak; they need to absorb high-level energy to rebuild their divinity! I was worried that I had no means to achieve this, but I didn¡¯t expect that among the various high-level energies that have descended from the Immortal Realm, there¡¯s thunder-attributed energy, sufficient to allow one of my divine avatars to regain the Divine Power of the God of Thunder from the past!¡±

    ¡°I must obtain that thunder from the Immortal Realm!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Among the Myriad Laws of Heaven the

    Chapter 1210: Chapter 1210: Among the Myriad Laws of Heaven, the Thunder Law Reigns Supreme! Chapter 1210: Chapter 1210: Among the Myriad Laws of Heaven, the Thunder Law Reigns Supreme! Huang Xiaolong had condensed five divine avatars, each a deity from Earth¡¯s past, majestic and boundless, controlling the natural elements of wind, rain, thunder, and clouds. Although in terms of divine power they were inferior to the Yin Emperor of the underworld, they were still supreme.

    Now, only a trace of divine power remained, insufficient to rebuild their true forms.

    Huang Xiaolong had intended for these avatars to become deities again, but this actually cut off their potential for future development. Frankly, it was all just for show, an illusion, since Earth could not possibly produce the attribute energy necessary to nourish and strengthen these five divine avatars.

    But now, the celestial realm offered an opportunity, allowing Huang Xiaolong to discover celestial thunder. With a sweep of his divine sense, he found the thunder energy to be the highest quality among all celestial energies scattered across the current Earth. There was nothing else like it!

    Therefore, no matter what, whether or not he could reshape the deity of thunder, Huang Xiaolong had to seize it, to claim the celestial thunder before anyone else could refine it.

    This was a piece of fat meat that he could not allow any other Tom, Dick, or Harry to gobble up!

    ¡°It¡¯s in Wuyi Mountain!¡± Huang Xiaolong pinpointed the exact location. ¡°The mountain has undergone transformation, losing its lush greenery, as if it was cast by thunder light, all black, emitting an oppressive aura that sends shivers down one¡¯s spine. It seems devoid of life, but in reality, amidst the thunder, it is filled with a spring-after-winter kind of vitality! Very mysterious! That celestial thunder is the mountain¡¯s celestial fate! However, I discovered a great deal of death qi in Wuyi Mountain. It seems that some have attempted to seize the celestial thunder only to be struck dead by the thunder, their spirits shattered and turned to ash¨Cwell, coveting such an overpoweringly supreme energy also requires weighing one¡¯s own capabilities!¡±

    ¡°Wuyi Mountain? Little Long, are you heading there now?¡± Seventh Princess asked beside him.

    ¡°Yes, today is an age of chaos, but full of opportunities. Even I, a deity from the decline of the law era, cannot resist the allure of celestial energy¡­I am going to Wuyi Mountain right now.¡± Huang Xiaolong had made up his mind.

    ¡°My lord, let us accompany you, we might also harvest some celestial fate along the way,¡± Bai Chan volunteered eagerly.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced around and shook his head slightly. ¡°There are too many people. Our passage will surely attract attention, so this time, I¡¯d prefer to go alone¨Cyou all should scatter.¡±

    ¡°Scatter?¡± Everyone looked puzzled at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yes, split into small teams, a few dozen people per team, and then infiltrate various places around the world to collect celestial fate,¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested with a smile. ¡°You are all quite capable, each with a solid foundation. I¡¯ll draw some protective talismans for you; I expect you won¡¯t fall behind others in the competition. You just need to maintain unity.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong turned to Seventh Princess and Bai Chan. ¡°You two take charge of overseeing everything. If any team encounters danger, you must rush to their aid and help them out of trouble. How about it?¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Seventh Princess flicked her fingernail, ¡°a piece of cake. But you, Little Long, you¡¯d better be careful yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine; currently, there is no one on earth who can pose the slightest threat to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as if it were nothing.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong spent some time drawing several powerful talismans, which he handed out to everyone.

    He also released a large number of Ghost Immortals and Ghost Kings from the underworld, allowing them to infiltrate various places around the world to fish in troubled waters.

    After making all the arrangements, Huang Xiaolong bid everyone farewell and headed to Wuyi Mountain alone!

    The next day!

    In Huaxia¡¯s Central Plains!

    A bus was driving along the border between Fujian Province and Jiangxi Province.

    Another hundred kilometers and it would smoothly reach Wuyi Mountain.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense had already locked onto Wuyi Mountain, ensuring that for the time being no one had made a move to snatch the celestial thunder. Thus, he simply decided to take the bus there, also taking the opportunity to observe the various states of life on Earth after its abrupt changes.

    Huang Xiaolong had retracted all his imposing aura, making him appear completely ordinary.

    On the bus, about twenty people were seated, each with a calm gaze and their breathing emitting a hint of celestial aura, some with faint traces of treasure light swirling around them, clearly possessing magical treasures.

    Occasionally, their eyes flashed with greed and ferocity.

    There was no need for speculation; these were ordinary people who had recently obtained great celestial fate, having jumped the dragon¡¯s gate to control mana and various supernatural powers, standing above all others.

    Huang Xiaolong swept them with his divine sense and understood their strength¨Cit was roughly equivalent to the initial or middle stages of the Tribulation Realm in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, with a few reaching the late stages of the Tribulation Realm.

    They were headed to Wuyi Mountain, intending to dip their fingers into the celestial thunder.

    This information was unnecessary to query, as Huang Xiaolong had already found it online.

    In the current world of extraordinary changes, a large number of ¡°Chosen Ones¡± had been born¡­The cheesy and brainless name, currently used online and officially to refer to those who had obtained celestial fate.

    The nation had managed to maintain the situation rather well, seemingly placating numerous formidable Chosen Ones and suppressing the disturbances.

    As such, there were no major upheavals or riots. Minor troubles did occur, but everyone adhered to the unspoken rules, which somewhat reassured the more numerous civilians.

    However, the government turned a blind eye to the various treasure-hunting ventures of the Chosen Ones.

    This time, the discovery of Celestial Lightning in Wuyi Mountain had spread on the internet and sparked heated discussions, with the topic¡¯s search volume securely ranking first on Weibo¡¯s trending topics.

    A supremely powerful Chosen One had posted on the internet, quickly reaching hundreds of millions of views and drawing countless responses.

    [The greatest celestial fortune appears in Wuyi Mountain! Lightning energy! Of all heavenly laws, those of lightning are supreme! Possessing this celestial fortune, one can dominate!]

    Of all heavenly laws, those of lightning are supreme!

    This statement was quite domineering, but it garnered the approval of many well-known Chosen Ones.

    Thus, Chosen Ones from all over were restlessly gearing up and headed to Wuyi Mountain, ready to try their luck. If they could acquire the Celestial Lightning, they would undoubtedly become superpowerful figures, dominating all rivals.

    Huang Xiaolong once again went online on his phone, watching many videos of the Chosen Ones.

    Currently, in Huaxia alone, the birth of Chosen Ones was innumerate, with hundreds being well-known, possessing impressive battle records, all having videos of their fights with mutated animals and insects uploaded online, attracting crowds and even worship, revered as idols.

    The online community, always ready for some action and fueling the fire, had created a ranking of the most prominent Chosen Ones in Huaxia, aptly named ¡°Hero List.¡±

    This trip to Wuyi Mountain included many top figures from the ¡°Hero List,¡± and among them, the highest-ranked had previously acquired a form of lightning power.

    He was called Yun Xiao, ranked sixth on the ¡°Hero List¡± and was just an ordinary programmer before, but now, he was a veritable lord.

    Ah, the twists of life are indeed as elusive as dreams and illusions.

    It was said that before rising to power, Yun Xiao had been abandoned by his materialistic girlfriend. After gaining power, the girlfriend¡¯s family and the wealthy scion who had pursued her mysteriously died at home.

    This incident was intriguing, yet no one pursued an investigation.

    Huang Xiaolong watched one of Yun Xiao¡¯s videos on the internet with relish.

    In the video, Yun Xiao wore a white robe, clearly not ordinary attire. The robe, simple in style and engraved with numerous characters, shimmered with spiritual light, showcasing formidable defensive capabilities.

    He wielded a longsword, ordinary in appearance, but both of his eyes contained flashes of lightning. At the center of his forehead, there was a fine, hair-like black mark resembling lightning.

    He was fighting a giant, green mantis the size of a house. Its forelegs were like the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythes, terrifying to the extreme.

    Yet Yun Xiao was fearless. With a slash of his sword, the sword emitted a resounding sound of thunder, shaking the surroundings. His Sword Qi flashed like lightning, covering heaven and earth. With a grand blast, it split the giant mantis into dust, emitting puffs of black smoke. The Sword Qi also unleashed deafening, thunderous sounds, bombarding the area within several miles, blasting craters into the ground and shattering several small hillocks in the video frame.

    With a single slash, spirits perished, mountains shattered, rivers severed, all in disarray, and the thunderous power was akin to the wrath of the heavens, a devastating strike of lightning. It was far more formidable than the most advanced bombers in today¡¯s world by countless times!

    At the end of the video, Yun Xiao showed a straight face, his gaze somewhat mocking, somewhat cruel, and somewhat ironic, but mostly, it was filled with wild confidence, even arrogance, and great ambition.

    He said sharply, ¡°The lightning power of Wuyi Mountain is not meant for ordinary people, nor for ordinary Chosen Ones to covet. The celestial fortune I received is the way of lightning, destined by fate, crafted specifically for me! Here, I declare to everyone online, anyone who dares to interfere will be annihilated by me! No mercy will be shown!¡±

    As he spoke, Yun Xiao even made a throat-slitting gesture.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He then absorbed the sword into his body, and with a flash, he was gone.

    ¡­

    ¡°Heh, quite arrogant, quite domineering,¡± Huang Xiaolong mused, his eyes gleaming with excitement, ¡°It seems this trip to Wuyi Mountain won¡¯t be boring or lonely at all. There¡¯s fun to be had, hahaha¨CYun Xiao? Ranked sixth on the Hero List? What a joke! Better not act tough in front of me, or else¡­¡±

    Just then, the bus halted, and the driver said ominously, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Wuyi Mountain has arrived!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Do Not Test My Patience

    Chapter 1211: Chapter 1211: Do Not Test My Patience! Chapter 1211: Chapter 1211: Do Not Test My Patience! Wuyi Mountain, which had been buzzing online, finally arrived!

    The car stopped.

    The chosen ones on the car all stood up.

    Just now, while they were on the car, these chosen ones had already reached a consensus. They formed temporary alliances and grouped together, agreeing that if possible, they would make a move to snatch the Immortal Realm Thunder and advance or retreat together. This was an opportunity to become stronger and also a chance to dominate one side completely.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one kid~~¡± A chubby chosen one glanced around and set his sights on Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Kekeke~~¡± A girl in purple laughed with arrogance and scorned, ¡°Forget it, that guy seems plain and ordinary, just a regular person, not a chosen one who¡¯s received power. There¡¯s no need to court such trash. Sheesh~~ Really not sure what garbage like him is doing at Wuyi Mountain. Is he here to watch the commotion? When the time comes, he won¡¯t even know how he died.¡±

    The chosen ones on the car all burst into roaring laughter, looking at Huang Xiaolong with the kind of schadenfreude one might reserve for an ant.

    But soon, they all disembarked from the car.

    ¡°A bunch of morons~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head speechlessly, ¡°They really think that getting some chances will allow them to jump up to the sky? The weak will always be weak¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong also got off the car without any reaction.

    He looked up and saw that all around him were chosen ones!

    There were thousands of them!

    Some were lone wolves, and others were in groups.

    From time to time, more chosen ones hurried over from various directions.

    The chosen ones were either conversing in low voices or remaining silent.

    The atmosphere was tense and fraught with danger, with an unspoken murderous aura and a faint smell of blood permeating the air!

    With a glance out of the corner of his eye, Huang Xiaolong observed bodies lying in the grass at the foot of the mountain or among the piles of rocks, their deaths were quite tragic.

    It seemed that there had also been disputes and killings here.

    ¡°Sigh~~ the world really has changed. These chosen ones, not long ago, were still common people, petty citizens bowing down for a mere five pecks of rice. But now, they can kill without batting an eye. Some die right before their eyes, and they remain indifferent, only caring about their conversations.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head again. ¡°The simplicity of the past is gone!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong believed this was only the beginning. Later, during the process of fighting for the Immortal Realm Thunder, there would be greater conflicts, even large-scale battles. Chosen ones who were strangers to one another would instantly become enemies, sworn foes, risking their lives against each other.

    It was at this time that Huang Xiaolong finally raised his gaze to Wuyi Mountain.

    This was no longer the Wuyi Mountain of the past. The peaks were majestic and towering, like giant cities that had fallen from the sky, immense and emanating an ancient and vigorous aura.

    The mountains seemed to be forged from black iron, but they overflowed with Immortal Spirit Qi, with dense arcs of lightning, like dragons and snakes, entwining around them.

    Wuyi Mountain, awe-inspiring and thrilling, made the chosen ones standing at the foot of the mountain feel oppressed. The air seemed tinged with strands of lightning, causing a prickling sensation all over their bodies.

    Among the mountains, the tallest was the main peak. At its top, there was an endless rumble of thunder, echoing like the majestic will of the heavens, shaking the ages!

    At that moment, a bell, covering an area of about ten acres, was floating above the mountain top!

    This bell was condensed from the thunder, manifested into form. On the surface of the bell were densely packed inscriptions, the script of the Immortal Realm, seemingly expounding the secrets of thunder techniques.

    Incredibly fantastical!

    Dong~~ Dong~~ Dong~~!

    The sound of the thunder bell reverberated, causing the mountains to quiver, as if an unparalleled Thunder God within was striking and pounding, its sound shaking for thousands of miles.

    This was a sound that could make people want to kneel in worship!

    ¡°Good, very good~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted as he stared at the thunder bell. His Thunder-attributed incarnation seemed barely able to restrain itself from breaking free!

    That bell was manifested from the purest energy of the Immortal Realm Thunder!

    Huang Xiaolong was certain of one thing¨Cif his Thunder-attributed incarnation could refine the bell, then it would undoubtedly be possible to rebuild a divine presence!

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong would have a true divine incarnation, and his strength would definitely rise to a whole new level!

    ¡°I must obtain it! I must get it! If these trivial chosen ones try to stop me, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting them get a taste of the Yin Emperor¡¯s methods~~~¡± Greed like never before appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    There was no helping it; the energy of the thunder was no ordinary matter. It was genuine high-grade energy descended from the Immortal Realm, and currently, it was the highest quality Immortal Realm energy on Earth, bar none!

    Taking a deep breath, Huang Xiaolong steadied his emotions and looked around. The chosen ones gathered at the foot of the mountain were not acting rashly, seemingly waiting for something.

    But most of the chosen ones were itching to move.

    After all, the Immortal Realm Thunder was too precious. Who wouldn¡¯t be moved? Even those with weaker combat powers were doing everything they could to form teams and get a share of the bounty. This was the reason why ¡®humans die in pursuit of wealth, as birds die in pursuit of food.¡¯

    Even the supreme being Yun Xiao, in the video shared online, warned other Chosen Ones not to meddle with the celestial thunder of the immortal realm, but when faced with potential gains, there were many who dared to take risks.

    What followed was an inevitable bloody struggle.

    Just then!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Do you really dare to come? You¡¯ve all treated my words as nothing but wind!¡±

    An arrogant male voice came from a great distance.

    With it came a sword light!

    A sword light that flew from beyond the heavens, its speed so fast that even the term ¡°streaming light¡± was not enough to describe it!

    The sword released thunderous sounds, roaring thunderously.

    It resonated faintly with the energy of the celestial thunder at the top of Wuyi Mountain¡¯s main peak.

    Boom~~~!

    The sword light landed not far from where Huang Xiaolong stood.

    Yun Xiao, ranked sixth on the Heroes Ranking, had arrived!

    He stood with his hands behind his back, looking disdainfully around, exuding an air of unrivaled arrogance. His eyes were brimming with barely concealed ambition and aspirations.

    Behind Yun Xiao were dozens of other Chosen Ones who had come along with him, each with their own extraordinary presence, all appearing formidable and impressive.

    It seemed that Yun Xiao had also rallied some elites and masters to his side.

    As he descended, his overwhelming presence made many of the Chosen Ones around him feel intimidated, causing them to shrink back.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What now, all of you are banding together at the last minute, planning something? You really dare to defy me?¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes snapped open, lightning streaking across, his gaze filled with the air of thunderous justice that seemed capable of shattering demons and evil just by looking at them.

    What¡¯s more terrifying was that within Yun Xiao¡¯s thunder technique, there was also the Sword Qi that could slice through all directions, making him even more fearsomely invincible.

    Many Chosen Ones retreated unconsciously, sensing danger in every move Yun Xiao made.

    Huang Xiaolong also made his assessment in secret. ¡®Oh, this Yun Xiao seems even more powerful than in the videos, it seems he also has good fortune and has been improving continuously. Now he is no longer inferior to Nangong Hong¡­¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong also felt something bizarre. Nangong Hong was hailed as a once in a millennium genius by the overseas cultivator world, diligently nurtured by the Shushan sect, to the extent that they even infused a peerless magical treasure into his body.

    With Nangong Hong¡¯s talent and resources, it had taken him over twenty years to achieve his current realm.

    Yet, not long ago, this Yun Xiao was just a programmer abandoned by his girlfriend¡­ and now he could stand on equal footing with Nangong Hong, bound to surpass him over time. That is unless Nangong Hong could also seize a celestial fate soon.

    The immortal realm was indeed wildly transforming Earth.

    In just another three to five years, Earth was sure to ascend, and who knew how many complications would arise.

    ¡°Yun Xiao, you¡¯re being too domineering,¡± said a Chosen One who could no longer hold back, abruptly bursting out in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t be too forceful. You¡¯ve obtained a celestial fate, but we have our celestial fates as well. The videos you posted online were too arrogant. Don¡¯t you understand that being too rigid can lead to breakage? We have already shown you enough respect by holding back and waiting for you to appear, without taking any prior action. Now, stop talking nonsense. Natural treasures belong to those who are capable. Whoever can obtain that supreme thunderous power should rely on their own means and luck!¡±

    This Chosen One was clearly no saint either, his appearance savage, towering over 2 meters tall, and on his back, surprisingly, grew a row of bone spurs, each as ferocious as a magical flying sword.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly; he had seen this man¡¯s video posted online. His name was ¡®Lan Lang¡¯, and the bone spurs on his back were extremely powerful, able to be shot out simultaneously, destroying anything in their path. He was ranked 11th on the Heroes Ranking, a figure with a storied history of battles, not much inferior to Yun Xiao.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Lan Lang, that¡¯s really funny. Probably, you all think I, Yun Xiao, am being too overbearing. But actually, I¡¯m looking out for your best interests,¡± Yun Xiao flicked his fingernails, speaking slowly and casually. ¡°The energy of the thunder from Wuyi Mountain has been present for some time, and many have tried to absorb it, but in the end, they were smitten by thunder and turned to dust. What does this tell us? Ordinary Chosen Ones have no chance whatsoever! Only I, Yun Xiao! I have received the celestial fate of thunder technique and Sword Dao, and I can perfectly refine this thunder energy! Hahaha! This is called tailor-made!¡±

    Yun Xiao was proud, arrogant, and full of vigor. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if you all want to rush to your deaths, then enter the mountain together. However, I can tell you, you don¡¯t stand a chance. On the other hand, once I acquire the thunder energy today, I¡¯ll rise strongly and become unstoppable. Then, I¡¯ll contend with the supreme beings of the world! Now, I give you the opportunity to pick sides. Those who want to pledge allegiance to me, stand on the left. When I rise, I will naturally not treat you poorly. If you continue to be obstinate and want to oppose me, Yun Xiao, to the end, then stand on the right. Once I refine the thunder energy and become the invincible Chosen One, I¡¯ll settle the score with each of you! No one will be spared!¡±

    Yun Xiao threw down his bold words, asking people to choose sides.

    Thousands of Chosen Ones all showed expressions of contemplation.

    Soon, some stood on the left, indicating their willingness to submit, and henceforth follow Yun Xiao. After all, Yun Xiao¡¯s momentum was so daunting, inspiring both fear and admiration. Moreover, many had to admit that the one most likely to obtain the thunder energy in the end would probably be Yun Xiao.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Others stood on the right, led by that ¡®Lan Lang¡¯.

    However¡­

    Huang Xiaolong stood motionless; he was in a somewhat awkward position now¡­

    Standing out like a crane among chickens, he stood in the middle, neither left nor right.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yun Xiao naturally noticed Huang Xiaolong, and he scoffed coldly. ¡°What about you? Haven¡¯t made up your mind yet? Are you standing on the left, or on the right? I give you three breaths¡¯ time. Do not try to test my patience.¡±

 Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Burst with One Finger Poke

    Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212: Burst with One Finger Poke! Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212: Burst with One Finger Poke! Actually, Huang Xiaolong had been watching the farce with a smile, looking at Yun Xiao and other so-called ¡°Chosen Ones¡± and their atrocious performance. Frankly, in front of Huang Xiaolong, they were at best lucky upstarts who happened to come upon power. They were like monkeys in silk robes, ants trying to move a tree!

    These guys, having gained power by some fluke, became extremely inflated with self-importance, thinking themselves invincible. In reality, their foundations were unstable and they had not gone through much tempering. They were just clay chickens and pottery dogs, easily crushed!

    Not to mention Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine identity, just his experiences alone would seem near-mythical to people like Yun Xiao!

    Subduing the Demon King Taotie! Dominating the overseas cultivators¡¯ world! Playing Nangong Hong with ease! Humiliating the top five leaders overseas! Dueling the Long Clan! Turning the Seventh Princess of the Dragon King into his wife¡­

    What a splendid and legendary life Huang Xiaolong had led. Of course, this legend was set to continue! He had great aspirations and one day would flatten the realms of immortals, demons, and dragons. All the worlds under the heavens, his alone to dominate!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t expected Yun Xiao to actually lash out at him proactively.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly stunned but felt an urge to laugh. He forcefully suppressed it, ¡°Pick sides? Hehe, interesting. You want me to pick sides?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s expression turned incredibly dark, but suddenly he smiled. ¡°Who are you? It seems I¡¯ve never seen your battle videos on the Internet. I can¡¯t see any signs that you¡¯ve had the fortune to be blessed by the immortals¡­ You don¡¯t look like a Chosen One. But I won¡¯t underestimate you just because of that¨Cyou have the nerve to come to Wuyi Mountain alone, so you must be somebody. You might deceive others, but not me, Yun Xiao.¡±

    Yun Xiao was quite full of himself, thinking he had a sharp eye that saw through everything.

    The Chosen Ones behind him cheered him on.

    ¡°I¡¯m putting together a team. I need to kill to establish my authority. There¡¯s no need for you to pretend¨Cnow I give you a choice. Either you join me and enjoy the good life, or you become the target of my intimidation. In this trip to Wuyi Mountain, I¡¯ll start by killing you,¡± Yun Xiao declared boldly that he would use Huang Xiaolong to establish his authority.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Hahahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and burst into hearty laughter. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t pick sides.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to offend either side?¡± Lan Lang, who was openly opposing Yun Xiao, also squeezed out a strange chuckle. ¡°The middle path is often the hardest. Hmm¡­ Yun Xiao is truly strong and tyrannical, wanting to use you to make a statement. But don¡¯t be afraid. If you come to my side, you¡¯ll be protected¡­ here, I assure you, today Yun Xiao won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡±

    The Chosen Ones standing behind Lan Lang also started to buzz with excitement.

    Huang Xiaolong gave Lan Lang a mocking glance.

    Clearly, Lan Lang was scheming too, looking to gain reputation by protecting Huang Xiaolong, which in turn could attract more people to his side.

    ¡°You¡¯re all alone. Come over to my side,¡± Lan Lang said with a look of certainty in his eyes, even showing a hint of pity.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Too funny, alright, alright~~~ I¡¯ll just say it outright.¡± Huang Xiaolong almost choked on his laughter, ¡°See, I won¡¯t stand on the left, nor will I move to the right¡­ because all of you present are clay chickens and pottery dogs, a bunch of trash~~ Yeah, I¡¯m talking about all of you. That¡¯s right.¡±

    Silence.

    For a moment, the scene fell into a strange stillness.

    Yun Xiao, Lan Lang, and the rest of the Chosen Ones were flabbergasted!

    They had assumed Huang Xiaolong would ally with a faction.

    But he was outrageously over-the-top, offending all the Chosen Ones present, and shamelessly calling them ¡°trash¡±¡­

    They said Yun Xiao was arrogant, but it seemed this seemingly ordinary youth was ten times more arrogant and wild than Yun Xiao, utterly lawless!

    After all, even Yun Xiao wouldn¡¯t dare offend everyone, lest he become the target of collective hostility. If thousands of Chosen Ones were to attack him, he too would only be able to fight to the death, that being his only fate.

    The next moment¨C

    ¡°Damn it! Kill this brat!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s asking for death! Deserves to die a thousand deaths!¡±

    ¡°Carve him up into pieces! Kill him now!¡±

    ¡°If you have the strength to show off, that¡¯s impressive, but if you lack the strength and still show off, that¡¯s just being a moron! This kid is clearly the latter!¡±

    ¡°Torture him into obliteration!¡±

    ¡­

    Yun Xiao¡¯s face twisted fiercely with murderous rage.

    Lan Lang clenched his teeth so hard, as if he wanted to bite Huang Xiaolong to death, crush him into pieces!

    ¡°Jiang Tian, you make your move, kill him!¡± Finally, Yun Xiao issued an order to a Chosen One standing behind him. ¡°He isn¡¯t even worthy of my attention. Killing him would dirty my hands. Besides, you revel in slaughter; you go kill him!¡±

    A lean man stepped forward, his eyes filled with a bloodthirsty cold sneer. His mana was condensing, and a vast aura erupted from his body. With him at the center, a huge field was generated, and under the traction of its force, the withered grass on the ground was shredded into bits, and from all around, all other sounds vanished.

    ¡°Jiang Tian~~¡± Suddenly, Lan Lang let out a twisted sound, ¡°Good, good, very good, I didn¡¯t expect, Yun Xiao, that you actually recruited a defiant expert like Jiang Tian¡­ Jiang Tian, originally a wanted criminal on the run for murder, obtained power after the full resurgence of Earth¡¯s spiritual energy, his methods as cruel as a demon¡¯s, countless killings to his name, ranked fifteenth on the hero list~~!¡±

    Many people, upon looking at Jiang Tian, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a terrified expression in their eyes, deeply wary of him.

    Huang Xiaolong stood still, brandishing a smile. ¡°Hahaha~~ Such rubbish dares to come at me? Killing you would only take a flick of my finger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± In an instant, Jiang Tian levitated into the air, his presence demonic, his right palm already condensed with vast mana, shining with dazzling fairy light, and even his entire right arm appeared to be cast in gold.

    He struck out with his palm towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Dodge quickly! That¡¯s Jiang Tian¡¯s inherited secret technique, ¡®Desolate Eternal Palm.¡¯ It can shatter all magic with a single blow. Once unleashed, the mana fluctuations spread for tens of miles, piercing mountains and shattering rivers! That boy is going to be pulverized in an instant! Dodge quickly!¡±

    Many of the Chosen Ones were forced to continually retreat by Jiang Tian¡¯s power, unable to stand firm.

    A mocking smile graced the corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth; he still did not move, indeed just casually stuck out a finger, poking out seemingly slowly.

    Woo~~~~~~~~!!

    In an instant, a terrifying screech sounded!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s finger pierced the air, lightly imbued with dragon might, and boomed forth!

    This single poke was a simple burst of his dragon power from Huang Xiaolong.

    Since Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess became husband and wife, he received the enhancement of 500,000 dragon power. This force was magnificent, comparable to his Divine Power of the Yin Emperor.

    If he were to release the full 500,000 dragon power without holding back, all these thousands of Chosen Ones would be shattered to pieces, and even this part of the world would face destruction, levelled to the ground.

    But to kill a chicken, there is no need to use a bull¡¯s knife; Huang Xiaolong just poked out a small portion of his dragon power.

    ¡°Boom~~~~~~~!¡±

    Wherever the finger force passed, it was like a savage colossus trampling through, or like a dormant volcano erupting, causing vicious cracks on the ground as earth and rocks scattered and dust swirled.

    Jiang Tian¡¯s palm force, like a balloon, was punctured and exploded.

    The next moment¨C

    Before Jiang Tian could react, with a pu-chi sound, a terrifying force, like poking tofu, unrelentingly pierced through his forehead.

    His tough skull shattered instantly!

    The world went dark before Jiang Tian¡¯s eyes; before he lost consciousness, he heard an explosion.

    That was the sound of his head bursting open, like a watermelon being split apart.

    Jiang Tian¡¯s head was pierced, but it wasn¡¯t over; the tyrannical and wild residual force of the finger continued to sweep through his entire body, causing it to shatter like a clay tile, blood splattering and debris flying everywhere!

    The powerful being, ranked fifteenth on the hero list, Jiang Tian, was struck down with a single blow¨Ckilled instantly!

    Astonishingly, he was obliterated with just one finger by Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The thousands of Chosen Ones present were simply shell-shocked!

    Even Yun Xiao and Lan Lang were horrified, their minds blanked out.

    ¡°Heh heh~~ I told you, you¡¯re all nothing but trash. Killing you doesn¡¯t require any effort; a single finger is enough. Hmm~~ Otherwise, why don¡¯t all of you come at once? I don¡¯t mind taking you all down in one fell swoop!¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted the Chosen Ones with a hooked finger.

    As if he was provoking a herd of pigs and dogs!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 This is My Home Court

    Chapter 1213: Chapter 1213: This is My Home Court! Chapter 1213: Chapter 1213: This is My Home Court! Faced with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s provocation, Yun Xiao, Lan Lang, and other chosen ones all fell silent as if struck by cold!

    With the force of a single finger, Huang Xiaolong had killed the recently fearsome ¡°Jiang Tian.¡± This power was certainly terrifying, but what was even more frightening was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attitude¨C

    He wore a smile on his face, exhibiting an air of nonchalance, as if he hadn¡¯t killed a top powerhouse but had slaughtered a chicken or a dog.

    It was too easy, too comfortable; murdering someone seemed to be a trivial matter to him.

    This state of mind was, indeed, even more terrifying than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength!

    At this moment, in the eyes of the chosen ones, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor was saintly, his casual stance exuded an aura of a deity descended from the heavens, making others dare not challenge him.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Yun Xiao was somewhat cowed. His expression was still ferocious, but those who were observant could tell he was blustering out of fear.

    Indeed, these chosen ones were just ordinary people, mere mortals, about two months ago. Having recently gained power and transcended the mundane, they were essentially nouveau riche. When they encountered a formidable enemy, their spirits would collapse!

    In the end, how much could one¡¯s state of mind transform in such a short time? It was almost like the mindset of an ordinary person!

    ¡°What, are you scared?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were full of mockery, but the majestic aura he emitted grew stronger silently, belonging to the supreme emperorly presence of the Yin Emperor, which made the surrounding chosen ones¡¯ hearts tremble.

    Even someone like Yun Xiao, who acted tough as if he owned the world, now felt that the youth standing before them was akin to a noble perched at the top of the pyramid, whose slightest gesture exerted overwhelming pressure on everyone.

    This pressure was instinctual, similar to how the presence of lions and tigers could scare away various other beasts.

    ¡°Those who are unsatisfied can come forward, or you all can attack together.¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll still only use one finger. With the force of one finger, I can grind you lot, as trivial as chickens and dogs, into powder.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you truly disregard life~~¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°You must have killed many, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± At this, Huang Xiaolong was startled for a moment, then nodded deeply in agreement. ¡°Right, I¡¯ve killed quite a few. The exact number, I can¡¯t quite remember. Maybe tens of thousands¡­ Huh, maybe even more than that~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words carried a convincing power, and the chosen ones subconsciously believed him.

    ¡°Killed¡­ killed¡­ more than tens of thousands¡­¡± Yun Xiao was utterly shocked, his heart quivered, and at this moment, he was filled with fear, fully aware that he was facing a murder demon, merciless and brutal. All ambitions, aspirations, ideals, and malignance, in front of Huang Xiaolong, he had discarded them, his face turned ashen. ¡°You are too cruel¡­ I thought I was ruthless, but you¡­ you don¡¯t consider human life at all¡­ Who exactly are you?¡±

    While speaking, Yun Xiao also glanced at Lan Lang with the corners of his eyes. His subtext was clear, Huang Xiaolong was too terrifying, and to stand a chance of survival, they needed to set aside their past grudges and unite.

    Lan Lang nodded slightly.

    The chosen ones, united by a common hatred, reached a consensus.

    ¡°Who I am, you aren¡¯t qualified to know yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong grew slightly impatient. ¡°Less talk, if you want to fight, then attack me; I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±

    ¡°Wait~~~!¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered, suddenly he cried out. ¡°You came to Wuyi Mountain for that thunder energy as well, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled noncommittally.

    ¡°How about this~~ Let¡¯s make a big bet,¡± Yun Xiao quickly brewed a strategy in his eyes.

    Huang Xiaolong, playing with his prey, smiled, ¡°Oh, a bet? Hahaha~~~ Interesting, you little ants are indeed interesting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want to fight you. How about this, right now, we all enter the mountain, and let¡¯s see who first gets that mass of thunder energy! And also, let¡¯s see who can tame this extreme energy! Whoever does, will be the winner! And the loser, must uphold the wager and submit to the winner, how about it, are you brave enough to compete with me?¡±

    Yun Xiao played his wishful thinking. He had lost the courage to fight against Huang Xiaolong, but he was not willing to submit easily, so he wanted to gamble with Huang Xiaolong.

    The celestial fate that Yun Xiao had obtained was precisely thunder magic; he naturally assumed that the thunder energy in Wuyi Mountain was tailor-made for him.

    This was his exclusive opportunity.

    To bet with Huang Xiaolong and snatch the thunder energy was almost like having an invincible position, since even if Huang Xiaolong got there first and reached the mountain peak, it would be useless.

    Such extreme thunder energy, even if Huang Xiaolong was formidable, he could not subdue it. Instead, he would be struck by thunder, pulverized into pieces.

    Yun Xiao was different; his body and meridians had already been tempered by the power of thunder, even his bones wrapped in undying thunder light. For him, refining the thunder energy of Wuyi Mountain was as natural as it could get, a sure thing.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh, as if seeing a clown performing tricks in front of him, bouncing and frolicking; he then raised his eyes to look at the main peak of Wuyi Mountain, where the phenomenon of thunder forming a bell-shaped cloud appeared, his thunder attribute incarnation already desperate.

    ¡°Suit yourselves,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to the group of little ants, disinterested. He then lifted his foot and strode directly towards the mountains!

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure disappeared from the sight of thousands of chosen ones.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± After confirming Huang Xiaolong had gone far, Lan Lang sneered, his face ferocious. ¡°Why! Yun Xiao, why didn¡¯t you make your move? With thousands of us here, if we attacked together, we could definitely have hacked him to pieces! You¡­ you are too cowardly!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s face darkened ever deeper, ¡°Make a move? What a joke. Why didn¡¯t you make the first move? Have your move, and naturally, I would respond. You are scared too, aren¡¯t you? That man made me feel danger! We people destined for great opportunities have an innate premonition towards danger. Just now, I believe everyone here felt fear towards him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± another chosen one agreed, his presence not weak but now his face full of fear. ¡°Though we are many, I don¡¯t know why, but in facing that guy, it always gave me a feeling of being isolated and helpless¨Can illusion as if it were just me alone facing a primeval behemoth, or even facing¡­ Death itself.¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    They had indeed almost been scared to death.

    ¡°This man must be eliminated!¡± Lan Lang said fiercely. ¡°Yun Xiao, let¡¯s temporarily join forces for now. We cannot let that guy leave Wuyi Mountain alive. If he rises in the future, he will become a formidable enemy. We must kill him at the earliest opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Of course. He won¡¯t be weaker than the freak who ranks first on the heroes¡¯ leader-board,¡± Yun Xiao deeply agreed.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan?¡± Lan Lang asked.

    ¡°You help me assimilate that thunderous energy! Once I obtain this opportunity, my combat force will surge immediately, and slaughtering him will be as easy as picking up trash!¡± Yun Xiao said sinisterly. ¡°Besides, he and I have made a bet, whoever subdues the thunderous energy first wins, and the loser must serve the winner! Don¡¯t worry, I swear that after obtaining this opportunity, I will definitely reward you generously! I am even willing to become sworn brothers with you!¡±

    Lan Lang and the other chosen ones frowned in silence.

    ¡°You have no choice! Haven¡¯t you seen the situation clearly? Only I, Yun Xiao, am the true chosen one for this bunch of thunderous energy! Anyone else who touches it will die!¡± Yun Xiao shouted.

    Finally, Lan Lang nodded. ¡°Let it be, then. We will do our best to help you seize the thunderous energy. But do not forget your oath today.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, from now on, we are brothers, sharing both good fortunes and hardships,¡± Yun Xiao said earnestly.

    ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t let that guy get ahead of us!¡± Lan Lang urged.

    ¡°No worries, he doesn¡¯t bear the marks of thunder magic; reaching the summit will be futile for him, like a blind man wasting candles. Let¡¯s go!¡± Yun Xiao, as if the leader, called out, and the crowd swarmed into the mountains.

    Inside Wuyi Mountain, grass, trees, and rocks were all black, wrapped in thunderous lights, unlike any species on Earth.

    Thousands of chosen ones entered the mountain and came into a world as bizarre and mythical as legend itself.

    Even the air twined with thunderous lights, making a sizzling sound, spine-chilling to everyone.

    Walking through the mountain, many chosen ones paused with every step because thunderous lights entangled them incessantly, paralyzing them at any moment, causing their bodies to convulse.

    ¡°Ahh~~~!¡± Suddenly, a chosen one screamed, eyes bulging, his right hand tightly clutching his heart, and then he collapsed with a thud, his breath having ceased.

    Thin arcs of electricity were seen darting around his heart area.

    ¡°This man¡¯s heart was paralyzed by the thunderous light, causing an abrupt cardiac arrest and instant death,¡± Yun Xiao said disdainfully.

    At this moment, Yun Xiao somewhat felt like a dragon back in the ocean. His body seemed to automatically absorb thunder attributes from all around, the thunderous lights infiltrating his body, not only didn¡¯t harm him but instead acted like potent tonics, making his limbs feel extremely comfortable, refreshed, and wonderful, steadily increasing his strength.

    ¡°Alas!¡± Lan Lang beat his chest and stamped his feet, staring at Yun Xiao with a bit of melancholy. ¡°Let it be, let it be. Yun Xiao, Wuyi Mountain indeed is your place of fortune, letting you thrive freely. We overthought it before. That thunderous energy is not something we should covet. Sigh¡­ go on then, take care of that guy.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~!¡± Yun Xiao was invigorated, his laughter echoing through the mountains, sweeping away earlier defeat and timidity. Every cell in his body was reinvigorated with wild confidence and immovable self-assurance. ¡°Glad you understand! This place has become my home ground, and I can do as I please! Alright, I¡¯ll make a move first. Later, I¡¯ll kick around that little bastard¡¯s head as a ball for you! Hahahaha~~!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As soon as the words fell, Yun Xiao turned into a shadow, rushing up the mountain!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong was leisurely walking in Wuyi Mountain, having delved deep inside. Here, the thunderous lights were even more terrifying, like tidal waves or devouring demons.

    But Huang Xiaolong was radiating brilliant light, like a godly king dominating the heavens; no thunderous light could get close to him, swept away around him, creating an illusion of a sun floating in a clear sky, majestic and cloudless.

    Huang Xiaolong heard the roaring laughter from Yun Xiao behind him, shook his head slightly, and muttered, ¡°Idiot~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Come Out Thunder Clone

    Chapter 1214: Chapter 1214: Come Out, Thunder Clone! Chapter 1214: Chapter 1214: Come Out, Thunder Clone! Huang Xiaolong quickly arrived at the base of the main peak of Wuyi Mountain.

    The entire main peak was flowing with thick thunderbolts, like dragons and snakes.

    These thunderbolts were unexpectedly of different colors, consisting of¨Cred, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet, a total of seven colors.

    ¡°Huh? Seven-colored thunder?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily startled.

    On Earth, there were no thunderbolts with seven colors.

    This was, after all, energy from the realm of the immortals. Huang Xiaolong could not understand, but there was no doubt that this energy was as strong as Dragon Power and his own Divine Power of the Yin Emperor.

    It gave off the scent of the origin of all thunder magic!

    Supreme!

    ¡°Hehe, what luck~~ my God of Thunder will soon regain its former glory. From now on, on Earth, the Yin Emperor won¡¯t be the only god!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone.

    As the sole deity of Earth, Huang Xiaolong should have been without desire or want, but at this moment, the immortal thunder energy right before his eyes awakened his most primal greed!

    The thunder aspect of his being inside him even roared like a glutton who encounters a feast, or a drunkard who finds fine wine!

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush~~ I¡¯ll let you have your fill soon,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, grinning.

    Footsteps sounded from behind.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced back slightly, Yun Xiao had also arrived.

    Apart from Yun Xiao, there were also Lan Lang and a few hundred other Chosen. It seemed that out of thousands of Chosen, not many could withstand the pressure of the thunder and reach this place.

    At this moment, Yun Xiao also showed a gleeful expression. He glanced at Huang Xiaolong with a slightly palpitating heart and sneered, ¡°It appears we have arrived here together, but in the end, let¡¯s see who can tame the thunder energy~~¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong just chuckled.

    It was clear that in Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes, there was some jealousy and fear. He said provocatively, ¡°You¡¯re doomed to achieve nothing. Surely you wouldn¡¯t become embarrassed with anger, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ do I look like someone who lacks grace? To deal with someone as despicable as you, why would I need to resort to schemes? Ah~~ you think too highly of yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Just a bunch of nouveau riche.¡±

    Hearing this, Yun Xiao was secretly pleased. ¡°It seems you hold on to your pride. Good, a fair competition, and may the best man win! Hahaha! Today, I shall show you my capability! Thunder, come!!!!¡±

    Yun Xiao roared, and with a gesture of his hand, the seven-colored lightning wrapped around the main peak seemed to come alive, surging towards Yun Xiao like thousands of threads!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~!¡±

    Yun Xiao laughed wildly!

    The next moment, the seven-colored lightning drawn by his vital energy gathered around his body, and these bolts of lightning didn¡¯t seem random and unorganized, but rather, they appeared sentient, like well-trained soldiers, and Yun Xiao was like the great marshal commanding his troops!

    In an instant, the seven-colored lightning swirling around Yun Xiao condensed into various Taoist talismans, linked end to end.

    ¡°Come!!!!¡±

    Yun Xiao howled again, his body shifting slightly, and all the talismans made of condensed lightning were absorbed into his body from all directions!

    Instantly, Yun Xiao¡¯s entire body nearly became transparent!

    One could clearly see his internal organs, meridians, and bones being tempered by the lightning, radiating immense power! His body seemed no longer made of flesh but a mass of divine thunder!

    Even before reaching the summit, Yun Xiao had absorbed a swath of seven-colored lightning, his power climbing with each moment, his thunder magic incessantly advancing!

    The fellow Chosen who came with him all started to cheer loudly, their expressions filled with various kinds of admiration.

    Even the untamed Lan Lang, who always didn¡¯t get along with Yun Xiao, was convinced and exclaimed admiringly, ¡°I concede, I concede, Yun Xiao, this time, I truly concede to you. This thunder energy belongs to none but you! Once you refine it, you will definitely stand at the very top of the pyramid of countless Chosen in Huaxia! Dominating an era!¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Do you want to continue? Are you really going to climb to the summit? But I advise you not to disgrace yourself. This immortal fate belongs to me, Yun Xiao!¡± Yun Xiao finally hopped around in front of Huang Xiaolong, with a victor¡¯s smugness. ¡°Thunder magic is the foremost of all magic, explosively virile. If you intervene, you might just lose your life. You can¡¯t bear such a fate, it¡¯s not meant for you. Instead, listen to me, from now on, take me as your lord, and you can achieve great things. In these chaotic times, you¡¯re weak and alone; you need to rely on a wise leader. Surely you understand the reasoning behind ¡®good birds choose trees to nest in.''¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ are you brain-damaged?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and teased, ¡°Forget it, no more wasting time.¡±

    Having said that, he walked towards the summit of the main peak.

    ¡°Hmph! Clueless fool!¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s pupils constricted as he stared sinisterly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, his right shoulder trembling slightly, his killing intent flaring, yet he restrained himself, gritting his teeth like a starving wolf. ¡°I¡¯ll let you live a little longer. Once I¡¯ve assimilated all the thunder energy here, I will be unstoppable, and then I¡¯ll slowly torture you!¡±

    Yun Xiao also collected his thoughts, spirited and confident, striding towards the summit. Along the way, multicolored lightning continuously infused into his body, and the mana within him circulated more and more fiercely! Even inside his body, there were booming sounds of thunder exploding.

    His flesh was constantly being refined, becoming indestructible, his aura reaching a magnitude as vast as the ocean. Walking amidst the dense thunder, he moved with ease and a sense of harmony as if he was one with it.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong, his whole body emitted a radiant glow, repelling all the lightning flashes around him. Although he also looked suave and composed, there was a sense of disconnect with his surroundings, like a thief who had rashly intruded into someone¡¯s home!

    ¡°Yun Xiao will surely win!¡± Lan Lang stood under the mountain, nodding emphatically. ¡°He merges with the lightning, indistinguishable from each other, while that guy is simply not skilled in the art of lightning¡­ We should fully support Yun Xiao. After today, Yun Xiao will become the overlord of the land, competing with lords from all over the world, and even in these chaotic times, he will achieve a monumental feat!¡±

    The Chosen Ones beside him, motivated by his words, clenched their fists tightly.

    Summit!!!!

    In the sky, there hovered a colossal Thunder Bell!

    The booming thunder shook the mountains.

    The dazzling lightning made the heavens seem dim by comparison.

    Upon closer inspection at the Thunder Bell¡¯s surface, various patterns of supreme and boundless thunder energies manifested, such as thunder dragons, thunder tigers, thunder snakes, thunder pythons¡­ Faintly, one could hear the sounds of hundreds of beasts roaring together, revealing not only the might of thunder but also an ancient primal force. On the bell¡¯s surface, there were poems composed of immortal characters, exuding an ancient and desolate charm. Each character seemed to narrate the rules of heaven and earth, the origin of the universe, the mysteries of thunder¡­

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ This is my opportunity, Yun Xiao! Excellent, excellent! It looks like my rise to power is unstoppable! Come, let¡¯s assimilate this heavenly bestowed opportunity!¡±

    Yun Xiao spread his arms wide, patterns of thunder quickly appearing over his body. These patterns, both divine and demonic in nature, emerged incessantly, and in an instant, he smoothly connected with the Thunder Bell!

    Boom~~~~!

    The Thunder Bell vibrated as if responding to Yun Xiao.

    At the foot of the mountain, Lan Lang and the other Chosen Ones focused their gaze, intently observing every move Yun Xiao made.

    ¡°Yun Xiao is about to start absorbing and refining the thunder energy!¡± Lan Lang said with fiery eyes. ¡°We are about to witness the birth of a supremely powerful individual! Yun Xiao will become renowned in all directions!¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong could no longer contain himself! To be precise, it was his thunder attribute avatar that could not be contained!

    ¡°Thunder avatar! Come forth!¡± Huang Xiaolong roared, and instantly, a divine light surged out of his body!

    This divine light, though weak in aura, carried an overwhelming pressure!

    It was the pressure of a deity!

    Even if it was only a thousandth of its former glory, it was still a deity!

    Boom~~!!!!

    The thunder attribute avatar stood erect, shaking the heavens, and shockingly shattered the spiritual connection between Yun Xiao and the Thunder Bell!

    Spurt~~!!!!

    Just as he was about to start refining the celestial thunder, Yun Xiao¡¯s body suddenly trembled violently, and he spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood!

    Yun Xiao looked up and saw a youth identical in appearance and stature to Huang Xiaolong!

    The youth even had the same demeanor as Huang Xiaolong!

    With thunderclouds under his feet and wearing a lightning robe adorned with a crown of the five directions, his eyes flickered continuously with Azure Dragons, White Tigers, Vermilion Birds, Xuanwu, and Kylins formed from lightning¡­ His eyes brewed a terrifying kingdom of thunder! He looked like an emperor, commanding respect from all directions, reigning over the world!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A tremendous oppressive force directly subdued Yun Xiao¡¯s soul, suppressing even his expertise in lightning!

    Thud~~~!!!!

    Yun Xiao¡¯s knees buckled, and he knelt before Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thunder attribute avatar, completely dispirited!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Refine this celestial thunder energy!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly. ¡°From now on, Earth will have two deities!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Refinement

    Chapter 1215: Chapter 1215: Refinement Chapter 1215: Chapter 1215: Refinement The terrifying yet sacred vision constantly manifested at the peak of Wuyi Mountain¡¯s main summit!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Lei Gong avatar had formed a profound connection with the thunderous giant bell, to the extent that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own body felt as though it were linked by flesh and blood, inseparable from the thunderous giant bell!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Lei Gong avatar, in ancient times, was a god who ruled over the earthly thunder¡­ Although this immortal realm thunderous energy does not belong to Earth, once it descends to Earth, it must abide by Earth¡¯s laws!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes emitted a stunning beam of light. ¡°Therefore, this immortal realm thunderous energy, when in Rome, should also be dominated and governed by the Lei Gong avatar, right? Hahaha~~ How wonderful!¡±

    Indeed, even immortals and dragons, once they descended to Earth, would find themselves bound and having their realms suppressed, let alone a mere clump of immortal realm energy!

    In an instant, countless divine shadows of heavenly gods surrounded Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Lei Gong avatar, each god a formidable shape, akin to a strongman with wings on their back, three eyes on their forehead, a face red like a monkey, a sharp and long chin, trembling eagle-like feet, and even more fierce claws, holding a wedge in the left hand and a hammer in the right, posed to strike¡­

    The divine shadows revolving around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Lei Gong avatar set him off like an unparalleled divine king, feet on dark clouds, head under the stars, divine light tearing the heavens, beyond desecration!

    ¡°Ah~~ Why is this happening¡­ Why¡­¡± Yun Xiao lay prostrate on the ground, shivering, with all his thunder spells completely out of his control, like wild horses running unrestrained, galloping and howling¡­

    Even the immortal realm thunderous energy could be suppressed and controlled by the Lei Gong avatar, so what was Yun Xiao, who had merely acquired some thunder spells, in comparison?

    Lei Gong, in ancient Huaxia myths, was the god of lightning and thunder, lofty as the sun and moon, vast as heaven and earth! Now, Yun Xiao was like a lowly subject in the presence of an emperor in the golden hall, his life or death not his own to decide! This was the rule; if the emperor wishes you dead, you must die!

    The next second, Lei Gong avatar waved a hand directly at Yun Xiao!

    Boom~~!!!!

    From within Yun Xiao, a tornado-like thunderlight burst explosively, within which a spell talisman floated, brimming with immortal essence. On this talisman were recorded some mantras concerning thunder spells¡­

    The thunderlight and the spell talisman both flew towards the Lei Gong avatar!

    This talisman, in fact, was the celestial opportunity that Yun Xiao had obtained!

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!!¡±

    All at once, Yun Xiao felt as if his bones had been extracted, his face turning instantly pale as paper, devoid of any blood color, his breath now incredibly weak as if he had reverted to the incompetent programmer he was two months before!

    Deprivation!

    Lei Gong avatar had deprived Yun Xiao of all his celestial opportunities, leaving nothing behind!

    This was just Yun Xiao¡¯s misfortune; had his celestial opportunity not been related to thunder spells, Lei Gong would have been unable to deprive him of it.

    ¡°Ah! My power! My¡­ my power! Why? Am I dreaming?¡± Yun Xiao let out a heartrending scream, like a fierce ghost¡­ ¡°Ah~~~ I don¡¯t want to go back! My power, capable of suppressing others, I had already surpassed my peers! I¡­ I was able to give and take at will, I was eventually going to be a noble, commanding the wind and rain¡­ Why has my power vanished¡­ turned back into that useless past self, that loser~~ no no no! It can¡¯t be real, none of this is real!¡±

    Having lost his power, Yun Xiao¡¯s physique was only slightly stronger than an ordinary person, but he could not withstand the mountain peak¡¯s thunderous oppression, and in an instant¡­

    Boom~~!!!!

    A bolt of lightning struck Yun Xiao¡¯s body, directly burning him black as charcoal, his body suddenly disintegrating, then hissing and emitting a foul smoke, turning into a pile of stinking filth.

    Death! Yun Xiao, the sixth-ranked hero, died a horrible death!

    At the foot of the mountain, led by Lan Lang, the chosen ones stood dumbstruck, scalp tingling¡­

    How did this happen?

    Yun Xiao had been solidly in the lead, already earning the acknowledgment of the thunderous energy, attempting to refine it and ascend in one fell swoop. But now?

    He unbelievably met an untimely death!

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, Yun Xiao was merely an ant. Thus his life or death was of no concern to him.

    ¡°The time is almost right, begin the refining process.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Lei Gong avatar, directly from his right index finger, squeezed out a drop of blood, then flicked it onto the thunderous giant bell.

    This was a drop of Divine Blood. Though it was diluted a thousand times, it still carried traces of divinity.

    Pu Chi~~!

    The thunderous giant bell, stained with Divine Blood, reacted like a droplet of hot water splashing into a frying pan!

    It was boiling!

    Boom Rumble~~~!!!!

    The thunderous giant bell, descending from the void, pressed down, aiming to envelop Huang Xiaolong and his Lei Gong avatar.

    This Lei Gong avatar, being an extension of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts and life, needed to be fully refined by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body personally present.

    ¡°Embrace this supreme energy,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true self completely subdued his emotions and, together with the Lei Gong avatar, sat cross-legged, hearts facing the sky.

    At the same moment¡­

    Boom~! Boom~! Boom~!

    The earth shook and the mountains trembled!

    The mountains of Wuyi Mountain began to shake!

    The mountains were sinking! Sinking! Continuously sinking!

    Such a scene was like the coming of an apocalyptic disaster!

    At the foot of the main peak, those Chosen Ones led by Lan Lang surged with a fear of the disaster and a sense of despair, their legs shaking, their bodies continuously sinking with the mountains towards the ground below.

    ¡°Run~~ Run fast! Run!¡± Lan Lang let out a terrified howl and turned to run down the mountain! He cursed that he wasn¡¯t born with more legs!

    Finally, the thunderous giant bell covered both Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true self and the Lei Gong avatar, encasing them tightly.

    Whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh~~

    The thunder light and thunder energy, the energy of the Immortal Realm¡¯s thunder, formed the giant bell that suddenly shattered, transforming into a violent and crisscrossing storm of thunder that quickly converged into a sea of thunder.

    Bathing in the sea of thunder, Huang Xiaolong and the Lei Gong avatar sat motionless, like old monks in meditation, without sorrow or joy, dragons and snakes roamed all around them, hundreds of beasts appeared, immortals sang, supremely majestic.

    At that moment, the Lei Gong avatar devoured the energy contained in the sea of thunder like a whale swallowing water, greedily ingesting it into his body bit by bit!

    The high-quality energy of the Immortal Realm¡¯s thunder continuously tempered the damaged Divine Body of the Lei Gong avatar, remolding every inch of skin, every meridian, every drop of blood, every organ¡­

    Soon, the Lei Gong avatar¡¯s whole body turned into a bright, shiny color, extremely dazzling, extremely brilliant, the divine radiance slowly restoring, reshaping¡­

    Rumble~~ Rumble~~~

    Wuyi Mountain was still sinking!

    In this sinking process, rocks shattered, mountain bodies slid, giant trees snapped and flew up, and the massive mountains were torn like paper, leaving scar-like ravines.

    The ground surrounding the mountain ranges also displayed startling cracks, like the mouth of a demon.

    Those Chosen Ones who had previously retreated to the foot of the mountains, numbered in the thousands, now fled like ants on a hot pot, but most of them sank with the mountain bodies into the ground below.

    Large groups of Chosen Ones in this area, fell down, were dragged into the ground, and then squeezed into a paste, dead beyond dead.

    Desperate cries echoed across the area.

    The sky stained with blood!

    A few minutes later, everything fell silent.

    The transformed Wuyi Mountain disappeared!

    Thoroughly vanished!

    Where the thunder light no longer shone, the land spread over ten thousand acres, flat as a board with black earth.

    The black earth was extremely hard, like it was cast from iron.

    Including the main peak, the entire Wuyi Mountain had sunk deep into the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true self and the Lei Gong avatar also sank with it.

    All the Chosen Ones who had gathered here, including Lan Lang, died, their corpses buried under the black earth.

    This place, having suffered a disaster, was barren, devoid of any life force.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Hundreds of meters below the ground!

    Here, it was a vast sea of thunder!

    An expansive ocean!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true self, as well as the Lei Gong avatar, sat facing each other in the middle of the sea of thunder, their eyes slightly closed.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Earths Advancement~

    Chapter 1216: Chapter 1216: Earth¡¯s Advancement~!!!! Chapter 1216: Chapter 1216: Earth¡¯s Advancement~!!!! Even so, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main body, Lei Gong¡¯s avatar, and the thunder energy of the Immortal Realm, along with the entire Wuyi Mountain, were all deeply buried underground.

    The incident later exploded on the internet, sparking hot debates, with countless netizens sharing their views.

    The thunder energy of Wuyi Mountain had already been a trending topic online. Everyone knew that thousands of Heavenly Chosen Ones, led by Yun Xiao, would compete for it.

    But overnight, Yun Xiao and the other Heavenly Chosen Ones disappeared as if evaporated from the world of men. Even more bizarre was the fact that the vast Wuyi Mountain was uprooted and vanished without a trace.

    Leaving behind a vast expanse of blackened earth.

    It was as if an Immortal had used Great Divine Power to move mountains and fill seas, shifting ranges of them away.

    The thunder energy was gone, and netizens were also concerned about the whereabouts of Yun Xiao and the thousands of other Heavenly Chosen Ones. However, after some time of searching, no clue was found.

    Many of the strongest Heavenly Chosen Ones came to investigate the blackened land but returned without any success.

    Even the five great leaders from the overseas practitioner world secretly came to this place. They extended their divine senses into the black earth to see the truth, but once their divine senses reached dozens of meters underground, they were restrained and could no longer advance. Moreover, they sensed that below was a terrifying energy capable of tearing apart their divine senses.

    The five great leaders had no choice but to leave in disappointment.

    All investigations were fruitless.

    However, after some time, the matter cooled down.

    On Earth, one after another, sources of superb quality energy from the Immortal Realm appeared, along with various Immortal Pills, Immortal Artifacts, and Immortal Techniques. Even more powerful Heavenly Chosen Ones emerged. They fought fiercely on the Hero Rankings, quickly replacing previous positions, but soon new prodigies were born.

    On the Hero Rankings, new names constantly replaced old ones, making it impossible for anyone to secure a high place for long.

    Meanwhile, all around the world, there was a constant stream of animals, plants, and insects undergoing mutations, transforming into powerful monsters that attacked the Human Clan and bloodied towns.

    Yun Xiao and the thousands of missing Heavenly Chosen Ones were quickly forgotten, becoming a part of past history that was rarely mentioned.

    Spring came and autumn went. Time flew like a white steed flashing past a crack.

    Three years!

    Three years flew by in the blink of an eye!

    Several hundred meters deep within the blackened earth!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main body and Lei Gong¡¯s avatar still maintained the sitting posture from three years ago.

    During these three years, Lei Gong¡¯s avatar had been continuously absorbing and refining that vast thunder energy of the Immortal Realm.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main body, although not refining it, was still protecting the law here.

    After a full three years! At last! The final trace of the Immortal Realm¡¯s thunder energy was also absorbed and refined by Lei Gong¡¯s avatar! Not a drop remained!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Finally sorted out~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main body let out a slight smile, extremely satisfied as he looked at Lei Gong¡¯s avatar opposite him. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s been three years. This period is neither too long nor too short¡­ Initially, I had not thought it would take a full three years. However, it was worth it. Three years, and Lei Gong¡¯s avatar has finally been recondensed into a divine being! Divine power is even greater than before!¡±

    Three years to become a god!

    The current Lei Gong¡¯s avatar might seem no different on the surface, just like a second Huang Xiaolong. Yet, the mightiest beings could see that deep within every pore, every cell of his, seemed to be a world of thunder!

    In other words, Lei Gong¡¯s avatar¡¯s body was composed of countless thunder worlds, as numerous as the sands of the Ganges! With a single thought, he could bring about lightning over the entire Earth!

    In his eyes, a sea of thunder brewed, and deep inside every strand of hair, a world of thunder was contained.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly and patted Lei Gong¡¯s avatar¡¯s shoulder. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a Divine Body, powerful and limitless, a Supreme Divine Body that shines with divine brilliance. With its pressure alone, all beings bow their heads.¡±

    Finally, the major task had been accomplished. The god who once controlled thunder in the heavens had, after falling for who knows how many years, miraculously rebuilt his Divine Body.

    On Earth, there were now two great gods.

    Yin Emperor.

    Lei Gong.

    ¡°`

    However, these two divine beings are the same person.

    This is something that has never happened in the history of Earth.

    It can be called a miracle.

    ¡°As for the quality of the Divine Body, the Yin Emperor and Lord Lei are almost indistinguishable. However, the Yin Emperor possesses the netherworld, has more methods, and commands countless ghosts, writes the Book of Life and Death, and controls the life and death of the human realm. In this regard, Lord Lei cannot compare,¡± Huang Xiaolong made an objective assessment. ¡°The netherworld is like an invincible treasure that can attack and defend. Perhaps, the only thing that can be compared with the netherworld is the heavenly court. As for Lord Lei? His methods are not as numerous, and it could even be said that his Divine Skills are quite singular. But his offensive power is very strong. Thunder magic, known as the most revered of all magic, is especially powerful and lethal. In terms of direct destruction and lethality, Lord Lei might even surpass the Yin Emperor.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, very pleased with himself.

    Whether the Yin Emperor was formidable or Lord Lei was formidable, it didn¡¯t matter, in the end, it was all about his own strength¡­

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Three years have passed, I wonder what Earth has become by now.¡± A bright light emerged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    During these three years, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body was protecting Lord Lei¡¯s avatar, his six senses sealed and his divine sense guarding himself, oblivious to what had actually happened outside.

    However, two things could be anticipated¨C

    1. There seemed to be no major movements in the realms of the Immortals, the Demons, and the Dragons, so Earth was probably still relatively safe for the time being.

    2. During these three years, Earth¡¯s qualities must have experienced a dramatic improvement, and undoubtedly countless Chosen Ones have emerged, far stronger than Yun Xiao and Lan Lang and others from before. After all, three years is enough time for too much to happen.

    ¡°Alright! Now, let¡¯s go out and see exactly what the situation is like outside. Whether Chosen Ones are as common as dogs¡­ ha ha ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud.

    Lord Lei¡¯s avatar¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    A divine thunder struck down from the sky, causing a direct explosion!

    The power of this blast was tantamount to hundreds of volcanoes erupting simultaneously, with billions of lightning bolts reverberating!

    The darkened area where Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body and Lord Lei were located, for hundreds of miles around, turned into dust, forming a crater-like depression hundreds of meters deep; it was shocking and terrifying.

    Huang Xiaolong and Lord Lei¡¯s avatar rose into the air, flying out.

    The long-missed sunlight shone down, and the air, aside from the scent of the thunder explosion¡¯s gunpowder, was filled with an ethereal Immortal Spirit Qi!

    It was daytime now, and looking across Earth¡¯s sky, Huang Xiaolong saw it was bluer than ever before, utterly pristine!

    The climate was very mild, as if there were no distinct seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter anymore, but rather just this pleasant and agreeable weather.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong reached out a hand and grabbed! A cluster of purple light was caught in his palm, which was an extremely pure form of energy from the Immortal Realm. With a slight concentration, it formed a small purple gemstone that shined brilliantly in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm.

    ¡°This is amazing; even a casual grasp of the Spiritual Energy in the air is dense enough to condense into Spirit Stones! The quality of this Spirit Stone is so much higher than any I¡¯ve seen in the cultivation world overseas; it¡¯s not even on the same level.¡±

    As he spoke, divine light bloomed from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, refining the purple Spirit Stone in his palm. Strands of Immortal Spirit Qi seeped into the pores of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skin, greatly nourishing and invigorating his spirit.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong released his divine sense to scan the surroundings¨C

    He saw that Earth was now everywhere filled with Immortal Qi, rays of dawn, colorful mists, and auspicious clouds¡­

    Countless high mountains and great rivers arose, reaching into the heavens, and numerous spirit lakes shone with unusual light. Of course, there were also areas where demonic Qi was concentrated, very malevolent.

    But overall, it was a picturesque landscape with a brilliant glow, a sight too beautiful to take in all at once.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Another very important point¨Cthe spatial barriers of Earth had become extremely stable and strong, unbreakable! Even the Time Law seemed to flow differently than three years ago!

    Huang Xiaolong was certain that a day on Earth was now more than just 24 hours. About a hundred hours were in a day, and that meant the lifespan of Earth¡¯s human being had increased by several folds. Even a regular person could easily live for a few hundred years, constantly nourished by the Immortal Spirit Qi, and without cultivation, they¡¯d be free from all illnesses.

    ¡°My divine sense can no longer scan every corner of the globe,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°That is to say, the spatial barriers of Earth, the Time Law, have been elevated so that even my divine sense can only scan a certain range, and cannot cover the globe in an instant¡­¡±

    ¡°Earth has ascended!!!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong was very sure. ¡°In three years, Earth has ascended! Such a solid Space Law can now allow parts of the powers from the realms of the Immortals, the Demons, and the Dragons to descend at will, without worrying about the burden on Earth being too heavy and exploding~~~¡±

    ¡°It seems that those fellows might descend to stir things up,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he looked at Lord Lei¡¯s avatar. ¡°It seems a great battle is approaching~~¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Internet-Famous Sisters and Husky

    Chapter 1217: Chapter 1217: Internet-Famous Sisters and Husky Chapter 1217: Chapter 1217: Internet-Famous Sisters and Husky Huang Xiaolong slowly withdrew his divine sense, a strange gleam appearing in his eyes as he muttered to himself, ¡°Earth has ascended, no longer the Earth as it was. A mere three years, yet it gives me a sense of ¡®the seas have changed into mulberry fields and the swift passage of time, when all has changed beyond recognition.¡¯ I wonder how my wives and friends are doing now~~¡±

    He paused, then chuckled. ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve all received some divine opportunity bestowed by heaven~~ There¡¯s no need to worry too much. With the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, the two giant dragons holding down the fort, what could possibly go wrong? It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been gone for three years, I wonder if my wives have missed me¡­ They¡¯re probably searching for me all over the world~~ Hahaha~~¡±

    With the Long Clan being supremely powerful, Huang Xiaolong was not concerned about his wives being in any danger. The stronger Earth¡¯s spatial barriers became, the less the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan would be limited, allowing them to exert even more strength.

    ¡°All in all, this world has become extremely complicated, and this change shows no sign of stopping; it continues to evolve. Therefore, a great terror is set to occur, while at the same time, chances for great fortune are emerging one after another, unpredictable. Various forces have likely already formed, destined to have all sorts of schemes and arrangements, as well as endless bloodshed and fighting for dominance¡­ With the great land in chaos, I should enjoy myself thoroughly.¡±

    All of a sudden, Huang Xiaolong felt a surge of playfulness.

    ¡°All right, my Lei Gong clone has just recovered its divine lustre from days of old, I might as well use this clone to take a stroll in the world~~ Hahaha~~¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and endless sigils appeared, arranging into a spell that he directly cast upon the Lei Gong clone.

    In an instant, the Lei Gong clone underwent a radical transformation.

    Whether it was his stature, appearance, or aura, all underwent a profound change.

    He now looked like a delicate scholar, somewhat resembling the idolized young heartthrobs from teen dramas. This appearance was even more handsome than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body, sure to become a lady killer and a harvester of hearts out in the world.

    ¡°Hahaha~ This is fun, so much fun~~¡± Huang Xiaolong clapped and cheered.

    The spell he had cast was a Divine Art from the Yin Emperor, known as the ¡°Reincarnation Transmigration Art.¡± It enabled one to alter their image and aura in innumerable ways as if they had been reincarnated. It was thousands of times more powerful than any disguise technique and even the closest of kin could not tell the difference.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong transformed into a streak of light and entered the body of the Lei Gong clone.

    ¡°Phew~~ With the same Divine Body, and since it¡¯s my clone, there¡¯s no need for any adjustment. Controlling this body is as comfortable and obedient as my own limbs,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled as he moved the Lei Gong clone¡¯s limbs a bit, and in his mind, a few supremely invincible thunder techniques were added.

    Now, in the guise of the Lei Gong clone, Huang Xiaolong roamed about, virtually as if he were himself, except that in this cloned state, he couldn¡¯t employ any of the Divine Skills of the Yin Emperor.

    If one day Huang Xiaolong could combine the Yin Emperor¡¯s Divine Skills with the thunder methods of the Lei Gong clone, using them at the same time, he would step onto a new level.

    Without hesitation, Huang Xiaolong stood on a dark cloud charged with lightning and took to the sky.

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll find the nearest city,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought as he flew.

    The area around here used to be Wuyi Mountain territory before the three years passed, but since then, the landscape had changed drastically, making Huang Xiaolong feel somewhat alien. He was eager to reacquaint himself with this world. However, while refining the Immortal Realm¡¯s thunder energy underground, items like Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cellphone had been destroyed, rendering him unable to access the internet for information now.

    As he flew, Huang Xiaolong saw some vast mountains along the way that seemed as if they were from primeval times, towering hundreds of feet high, practically blotting out the sun, but they were shrouded in a deathly silence. The ravaged and desolate appearance suggested that these mountains were once covered with Spiritual Energy plants, which had long been harvested clean by humans.

    He also passed some towns but all that met his sight were scenes of desolation: ruined walls and depopulated lands, with an air of death hanging over them. It seemed these towns had suffered a great disaster and many people had died. Presumably, some animals and beasts that had absorbed the energy of the Demon Realm had evolved into demonic beasts and wreaked havoc, slaughtering humans.

    Not knowing how long he had flown, suddenly, the sound of rapid wind-breaking came from straight ahead!

    Wu wu wu~ Wu wu wu~~

    This sound was like the piercing buzz of a swarm of bees.

    ¡°Oh? Finally, some human presence,¡± Huang Xiaolong sensed the breath of the living, but judging from their emotional fluctuations, they seemed to be very anxious and afraid.

    His divine sense swept over the area.

    About ten miles away, two young women were frantically running toward Huang Xiaolong! They were fleeing for their lives! It seemed they were being chased by a ferocious beast!

    They were two young, fashionable women, both around their early twenties, radiating a mana fluctuation comparable to the mid-stage of Crossing Calamity Realm from the previous overseas cultivators¡¯ world.

    They were quite extraordinary, each with a pair of glowing white wings on their backs, spanning twenty to thirty meters. One wore white, the other red, and they flew at a speed that broke the sound barrier, faster than the average airplane.

    In the blink of an eye, these two young women were just a few hundred meters in front of Huang Xiaolong. They obviously saw Huang Xiaolong and simultaneously cried out, ¡°Run! Turn back now! Quick!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was perplexed but stood still, hovering on a dark cloud.

    Now close, Huang Xiaolong could see the girls¡¯ faces clearly. They were both extremely beautiful, with a unique charm of youth, and even in their flight, there was an energetic allure. Their faces and figures were nearly identical¨Cit was obvious that they were twin sisters.

    ¡°Eh? They look familiar~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then after a brief recollection, he remembered.

    It turned out that the twin sisters in front of him were none other than a pair of online celebrities who had been extremely popular on the internet before the abrupt changes on Earth!

    Huang Xiaolong had even watched their live broadcasts!

    More than three years had passed, and they had matured a bit, became more beautiful, and now adorned with lustrous wings like Immortals, it seemed they had acquired no shallow immortal fate!

    In the blink of an eye, the sisters flew up next to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? A demonic beast is after us! Run!¡± The one in red, not knowing whether she was the older or younger sister, urged Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If you don¡¯t run now, it¡¯ll be too late! The beast is too strong. Several of our companions have died a violent death at its hands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late, it¡¯s caught up with us! We can¡¯t get away!¡± The one in white, with a look of despair in her eyes, said in a distraught tone.

    In an instant, a monstrous demonic wind swept through!

    Huang Xiaolong distinctly felt an evil and bewitching intent locking onto him and the celebrity twins.

    Looking ahead, the pursuing demonic beast was¨Cunexpectedly¨Ca Husky!

    Yes, definitely a Husky!

    But it was enormous.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It was at least dozens of meters long, with shimmering demonic fur, and its dog eyes were filled with savagery.

    ¡°A Husky?¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out.

    Both sisters cried out in discontent, ¡°What Husky? Are you mistaken? This is the demonic beast overlord of this region, known as the ¡®Canine King¡¯ on the internet. At least a hundred Chosen have died by its hands!¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong call it a ¡°Husky,¡± the beast actually growled in displeasure, barking several times, and bared its teeth at Huang Xiaolong with a fierce gleam, revealing its demonic might!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Magnificent and Splendid

    Chapter 1218: Chapter 1218: Magnificent and Splendid Chapter 1218: Chapter 1218: Magnificent and Splendid This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first time witnessing with his own eyes how the once most ordinary pet dog evolved and mutated into such a massive and terrifying demon beast!

    Judging by the density of its demonic aura, it was only slightly less than that of the Demon King Taotie.

    My God, it¡¯s unbelievable, just a husky, and it¡¯s evolved to be almost on par with the ancient ferocious beast Taotie!

    At this moment, the Husky was enraged, showing none of its past goofy sled-pulling antics. Its dog eyes were a dark aquamarine, cold and ruthless, with a bloodthirsty and brutal taste. It bared its teeth at Huang Xiaolong, its head so large and its mouth as wide as a spacious room, hiding snowy, sharp fangs like swords that could easily shred human bones. Not cute at all and far from stupid.

    Faced with the demon beast Husky, the internet-famous twin sisters turned pale as paper with fear, their wings trembling like butterflies, their eyes showing nothing but despair.

    ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d die at the hands of a husky,¡± the red-clothed girl said with a self-deprecating smile, finally acknowledging the demon beast as a husky, yet she was clearly unwilling to accept it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, ah~~ it¡¯s just a husky after all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling at the twin sisters.

    ¡°Ah~~~ we¡¯re about to die, and you still have the mood for jokes, you¡¯re really an optimist,¡± the white-clothed girl said, giving Huang Xiaolong a speechless glance. ¡°With the world changing, let¡¯s not even mention a husky. Sometimes, even a common cat, a sparrow, or a fly can become incredibly terrifying. With their ferocity unleashed, they can kill countless people. I¡¯ve seen an earthworm, mutated to be over ten meters long, like a python, wielding a demon art that could turn humans into soil. With a single breath, hundreds were turned to mud and blown away by the wind, it was extremely frightening. In the end, it was only after a formidable Chosen paid a heavy price that it was successfully killed~~ Ah, why am I telling you this? But, we must be fated to die together, and you, you are quite handsome~~~¡±

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong choked up a bit. Well, this beauty in white was quite the chatterbox.

    The red-clothed girl stamped her feet in frustration. ¡°Sister! What are you rambling on about!¡±

    Only then did Huang Xiaolong realize that among the twin sisters, the one in white clothing was the elder sister.

    The three of them were conversing as if they were ignoring the Husky, which enraged it even more. It opened its mouth wide and with a boom, spewed out a sky full of flames!

    These were not ordinary flames, but demonic flames, presenting a strange green hue. The flames expanded with the wind, quickly spreading over dozens of acres, and, like an incoming tide, swept towards Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Wherever the flames passed, even the air burned up, increasing their ferocity.

    ¡°Oh, these demon flames are formidable, even comparable to my Samadhi True Fire. Ordinary human cultivators can hardly withstand them. Even a tiny spark could burn their soul to extinction¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    Huang Xiaolong had a demon art that could directly subjugate and control the Husky, but he thought quickly¨C¡®Let¡¯s try the power of thunder magic first¡­ heh!¡¯

    As the twin sisters screamed in shock, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura suddenly changed, and his whole being seemed to rise infinitely, exuding a domineering presence as if he would reach the zenith, seeing all the mountains as nothing! He looked disdainfully upon the world, with an air of inviolability emanating from every pore and cell. Around his body for several meters, dragon-like lightning flashed, crackling terrifyingly.

    The Husky¡¯s spewed demonic flames, originally ferocious enough to scorch the heavens, failed to advance an inch when encountering the lightning that radiated from Huang Xiaolong. The flames started to dissipate!

    ¡°Your death has arrived!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, waving his hand directly!

    Crack!!!!!

    A lightning blade flew out, cutting through everything in its path, including the demon flames. This lightning blade seemed to sweep across the sky, dividing yin and yang, commanding heaven and earth, with the might to easily break through any army, leaving nothing unscathed. Its powerful current pierced through the void, slaying all in its way!

    The Husky, as if sensing a danger it had never felt before, howled in despair, trying to flee, but it could not match the speed and reaction of the lightning blade.

    With a tragic yelp, it was struck directly, part of its demonic body bursting into flames, and it died instantly, plummeting to the ground.

    The power of thunder magic was indeed boundlessly strong; Huang Xiaolong had only used less than one-tenth of his mana to mercilessly kill the mighty demon beast Husky.

    ¡°Tsk~~ that was way too weak,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged and laughed.

    ¡°This¡­ you¡¯re too powerful, right?¡± the red-clothed girl¡¯s eyes widened in awe.

    ¡°You really are a dark horse. The attack power of thunder magic is indeed formidable and boundless,¡± the white-clothed girl also shone with admiration, her eyes glowing.

    They stared unblinkingly at Huang Xiaolong, deeming this boy an unbelievably handsome and elegant person, and they could also feel that at this moment, he was like an unsheathed sharp sword, standing tall and insurmountable, as if he could even pierce a hole in the sky. Truly enchanting!

    Perhaps due to Earth¡¯s sudden changes, strong individuals received worship and pursuit. Therefore, at this moment, the twin sisters began to harbor a hint of affection for Huang Xiaolong.

    The sisters shared a glance, and suddenly looked at each other. Both had flushed faces and eyes full of tender emotion¡­

    ¡­

    Night.

    The stars looked like glittering gemstones.

    On a desolate mountaintop, a warm campfire had been lit.

    The aroma of roasted meat wafted through the air.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on a rock, watching the twin sisters roast meat¨Cwell, it was the part of the husky that hadn¡¯t been damaged.

    ¡°This¡­ aren¡¯t you two bothered at all? Eating dog meat? And it¡¯s from a husky at that¡­ tsk, tsk,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly.

    However, one really mustn¡¯t say anything; the sisters¡¯ barbecue skills were surprisingly high. They sprinkled some powder that seemed like seasonings over the meat, flipped it briefly, and the flavor was unexpectedly exquisite. Huang Xiaolong had been in secluded cultivation underground for three years without eating any food, and now he found his mouth watering uncontrollably.

    After killing the husky monster, the three of them became companions and quickly night fell, so they found a mountaintop to stop at. The two sisters took the initiative to offer to cook a delicious meal for Huang Xiaolong, as a way of repaying him for saving their lives.

    They were all young, and soon became quite familiar with each other.

    The sister in white was named Xu Meilun.

    The sister in red was called Xu Meihuan.

    Ah~~Mei Lun and Mei Huan, not bad, quite fitting indeed.

    Huang Xiaolong did not reveal his true name to them, considering he was traversing the world in his avatar¡¯s body, and had also used the Reincarnation Transmigration Technique to alter his appearance. It would be no fun to give away his real name.

    Huang Xiaolong introduced himself as ¡®Lei Gong¡¯.

    The sisters laughed, saying the name was too low.

    ¡°Giggle~~~¡± Sister Xu Meilun smiled brightly at Huang Xiaolong and said, ¡°Lei Gong, do you really not know, or are you pretending? Have you all along mistaken this monster for a mere husky? Are you confused?! This is one of the strongest monsters, which has evolved and mutated. After verification and repeated practice, we¡¯ve found that the meat of this kind of monster is extremely nourishing, even more so than major tonics. It enriches the blood and mana in humans who consume it, making the body more resilient and agile, and the spirit more lively. For example, the meat of this husky monster, if sold in the market, would start at at least a hundred thousand per pound!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Interesting, really interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong was indeed impressed.

    It seemed that the sudden changes on Earth had already affected people¡¯s daily life, including clothing, food, housing, and transportation.

    The meat was ready, and the three of them sat around the campfire, feasting happily.

    Huang Xiaolong, who truly had not tasted meat for three years, was now somewhat ¡®ferocious and merciless¡¯, tearing into the meat with big bites, with grease splattering all around his mouth.

    The lovely sisters Mei Lun and Mei Huan, on the other hand, ate gracefully, occasionally glancing at Huang Xiaolong and couldn¡¯t help but giggle coquettishly, looking very enchanting.

    The glow of the campfire reflected on their cheeks, and having survived the ordeal, they were in good spirits; their long hair was smooth and shiny, their cheeks were fair, and with red lips and teeth like jewels, they were a sight to behold.

    ¡°So, Lei Gong, it feels like¡­ like you really don¡¯t know anything, huh~~¡± Sister Xu Meihuan said, curious.

    While eating meat, Huang Xiaolong replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve lived reclusively for many years, and only recently came down from the mountains. I have no idea what the world has become.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I see,¡± both sisters nodded.

    ¡°How about this, tell me all about what has happened in the world¡­ ah, like which formidable beings have been born, what dominant powers are there¡­ Well, just tell me everything, okay?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his face full of interest. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to venture out, I definitely need to learn about it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll surely be treated like an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~~¡± Both sisters laughed.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s chat through the night!¡± Sister Xu Meilun spoke tenderly. ¡°We¡¯ll tell you everything we know!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 The Battle of the Immortal Rankings

    Chapter 1219: Chapter 1219: The Battle of the Immortal Rankings! Chapter 1219: Chapter 1219: The Battle of the Immortal Rankings! The three sat around the campfire, engaging in a nocturnal conversation by candlelight.

    The sisters Mei Lun and Mei Huan indeed treated Huang Xiaolong with utmost candor.

    They bore their true selves to him.

    It turned out that three years ago, they had consumed apples planted in their own yard. Of course, these were mutated apples glowing with an immortal radiance ¨C striking to behold and even more refreshing to smell, almost spiritually uplifting.

    There were exactly two mutated apples, and each sister ate one. After consumption, they immediately gained a supernatural power ¨C the ability to manifest a pair of resplendent, crystalline light wings capable of traveling thousands of miles in a single day.

    Since then, they had bid farewell to the life of ordinary people and become the chosen ones.

    Afterward, they had successively gained some connections with the immortal realms and mastered some spells, but they weren¡¯t particularly strong of that sort.

    ¡°Lei Gong, nowadays on Earth, many places have erected great and sacred altars. These altars can connect to the immortal realms, bringing down various fortunes, including immortal artifacts, Immortal Pills, and inheritances of Immortal Techniques¡­¡± Xu Meilun smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°Eh? Altars?¡± Huang Xiaolong was only aware of the altars left on Earth by the Long Clan and the one built by the Demon King Taotie that could connect to the demon realms.

    But what¡¯s the deal with these altars that connect to the immortal realms?

    Who¡¯s causing this trouble?

    ¡°Take our Huaxia for example ¨C the Five Peaks, Mount Huang, Taihang Mountains, Jiuzhaigou, the Great Wall, Qingcheng Mountains¡­ all have immortal realm altars. The top chosen ones claim the mountains as their own, forming powerful factions. It¡¯s an era of heroes carving out their own territories,¡± Xu Meilun continued narrating. ¡°As for abroad, places like the Louvre, the Eiffel Tower, Mount Fuji, and the Burj Al Arab¡­ have also seen the rise of altars. This means that a large number of chosen ones have also been born overseas.¡±

    Xu Meihuan added, ¡°With Earth¡¯s sudden changes, some places have mysteries surpassing human imagination, filled with seas of Spiritual Energy, sacred trees, and Spiritual Roots, as well as endless exotic flowers and herbs. Moreover, besides humans undergoing mutations, other species have also evolved. For example, like the Husky you saw earlier. Just as humans have given birth to supreme beings, animals and beasts have also evolved into ferocious monsters. Recently, in the island nation of Dongying, a vast Godzilla appeared ¨C over a hundred meters tall, a single stomp resulted in the deaths of tens of thousands, and its breath of mysterious light fire slaughtered a whole city. Eventually, it was slain by a chosen one from Dongying.¡±

    ¡°Godzilla?¡± Huang Xiaolong almost laughed aloud.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Lei Gong, Godzilla is what they call it online, but as for what that creature actually evolved from, who knows,¡± Xu Meilun giggled tenderly. ¡°The chosen ones over in Dongying are also formidably horrific, with the leader rumored to be named ¡®Xu Fu¡¯, sharing the name with a magician from our Huaxia¡¯s Qin Dynasty. In Dongying, he wields immense authority, worshipped by millions, offered prayers and incense, and revered as a god. His influence even extends to Southeast Asia.¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu?¡± Upon hearing this, a slight tremor ran through Huang Xiaolong, and a few threads of coldness crept into his eyes.

    Others might not know, but Huang Xiaolong was crystal clear that the Xu Fu of Dongying was actually the same magician Xu Fu of Ying Zheng¡¯s time, who had obtained the Immortal Pill of immortality, fled overseas, and established the Dongying Underworld!

    In Xu Fu¡¯s possession was a black dagger capable of unlocking the caves of Immortals!

    Unexpectedly, in this chaotic world, Xu Fu had also obtained an enormous fortune and become a supreme being who could cover the heavens with one hand!

    Xu Meilun, perceiving changes in expressions, asked curiously, ¡°Lei Gong, have you also heard about Xu Fu¡¯s various invincible deeds?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ not clear on that, but I guess he must be an extremely strong chosen one,¡± Huang Xiaolong concealed his emotions, smiling as he inquired, ¡°So, what about our Huaxia? The mighty Huaxia has given birth to chosen ones, and they surely shouldn¡¯t lose to Xu Fu from Dongying, right? What major powers formed by chosen ones does Huaxia have?¡±

    Xu Meihuan replied, ¡°Huaxia certainly doesn¡¯t lose out to any country! In Huaxia, there are three great powers in total!¡±

    ¡°Three great powers?¡± Huang Xiaolong perked up his ears in curiosity.

    ¡°At the forefront is the power self-proclaimed as the ¡®Overseas Cultivators¡¯ World¡¯! Their leaders are five divine-like beings who can command the wind and rain, move mountains and fill seas, omnipotent as Earth Immortals at the peak of the pyramid. They have countless incredibly powerful chosen ones under their command ¨C quite terrifying,¡± Xu Meihuan explained. ¡°The Overseas Cultivators¡¯ World controls many spiritual mountains, and a large number of chosen ones seek refuge with them, unmatched in their prominence.¡±

    Taking over the conversation, Xu Meilun said, ¡°It is said that the five leaders of the Overseas Cultivators¡¯ World also claim that their true identities are actually spokespersons chosen by the immortal realms on Earth. Whoever dares to defy them is going against heaven and offending divine authority¡­ They will face a crusade and the extermination of ten clans!¡±

    ¡°The Overseas Cultivators¡¯ World¡¯s power is very brutal, often violently suppressing other chosen ones¡¯ powers and claiming to be enacting heavenly justice. They are too strong, wielding numerous Immortal Artifacts, making them hard to contend with. I once watched a video online where one of the five leaders of the Overseas Cultivators¡¯ World, a woman, stood in the air, her body¡¯s glow even more intense than the sun, her eyes like abysses. She summoned a fan and with a gentle wave, hundreds of powerful chosen ones were turned to ash~~ The video caused a huge uproar online.¡±

    ¡°Eh? The Overseas Cultivators¡¯ World? Five leaders?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart was once again shocked, murmuring softly, ¡°Claiming to be the immortal realms¡¯ spokespersons?¡±

    A spark of enlightenment flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Those five leaders are none other than the two Shushan elders from the past, as well as three other Earth Immortal realm giants¡­ They were already terrifying beings standing at the pinnacle of the Earth, known as Earth Immortals. Now, three years have passed, they have become even stronger. Could it be that those altars and the great resurgence and mutation of the Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy have been orchestrated by those five Earth Immortals? Did they connect with the Immortal Realm? Humph! Truly helping a tyrant do evil!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression turned somewhat grim.

    However, he quickly broke into a smile. ¡°So, that means the largest Tianxuan force in Huaxia right now is the so-called overseas practitioners¡¯ force?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Xu Meilun said with a smile. ¡°There is another force that is capable of standing toe to toe with the overseas practitioners¡¯ world, and that is¨CDragon Island!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¨CDragon Island?¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    Wasn¡¯t Dragon Island his own faction?

    Tsk tsk, competing head-on with the overseas practitioners¡¯ world, it seems that they have developed quite well over these years.

    ¡°Eh¨CLei Gong, what are you laughing at?¡± Xu Meilun¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You¡­ you better not get too carried away. Laughing in front of us is one thing, but if the people from Dragon Island knew you were laughing at them, it could lead to a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it, but how does Dragon Island¡¯s force compare with the overseas practitioners¡¯ world?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. The overseas practitioners¡¯ world acts arrogantly, almost unbridled. But Dragon Island is relatively much more low-profile. However, don¡¯t underestimate Dragon Island; its members are numerous, each with their own fortunes and adventures. The top tier consists of a group of women, each of stunning beauty, but with heaven-reaching means. Among them, there are two women who are terrifyingly powerful!¡±

    At this point, the sisters Mei Lun and Mei Huan were somewhat apprehensive.

    ¡°Hmm? Go on,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with relish.

    ¡°That¡­ that woman¡­ once got into a dispute with the overseas practitioners over a sacred tree atop Mount Everest. The overseas practitioners gathered over ten thousand Tianxuaners, completely surrounding the few hundred people from Dragon Island.¡± Xu Meihuan swallowed, her voice trembling. ¡°As a result, a woman in white from Dragon Island turned into a hundred-zhang long white dragon! The white dragon breathed dragon fire, burning Mount Everest, its fearsome might unmatched and unparalleled, turning the over ten thousand members of the overseas practitioners¡¯ world into ashes. That battle was too terrible, earth-shattering, and extremely bloody. The white dragon soared, bringing down a heavenly catastrophe and causing a disaster, shocking the whole world! It sparked numerous discussions among netizens worldwide¨Cthat battle made Dragon Island feared and respected as they inflicted heavy losses on the overseas practitioners¡¯ world.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curved in a slight smirk, knowing full well that the so-called white dragon was none other than the Long Clan maid ¡°Bai Chan¡± he had subdued.

    It seemed that with Bai Chan and the Seventh Princess standing guard, even the vast numbers of practitioners and Tianxuaners of the overseas practitioners¡¯ world could not suppress Dragon Island.

    ¡°But what¡¯s strange is that Dragon Island never recruits any Tianxuaners from outside. Nor do they take the initiative to attack and engage in major battles with the overseas practitioners¡¯ world. The few battles that have happened were in retaliation to the provocations from the overseas practitioners¡¯ world,¡± Xu Meilun said, full of curiosity. ¡°That¡¯s right, Dragon Island¡¯s people are proficient in a Divine Skill for taming demon beasts. Many savage and fierce demon beasts have actually submitted to Dragon Island. There are many videos online showing Dragon Island¡¯s people riding demon beasts as mounts; it¡¯s so imposing and cool!¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Very good, everything was as he had planned back then.

    ¡°Many people online are discussing that Dragon Island is not without ambition; it seems as though they are leaderless. It appears they are waiting for someone¨C¡± Xu Meihuan pondered. ¡°Waiting for their leader? In summary, there is a prophecy that Dragon Island and the overseas practitioners¡¯ world are bound to have a huge battle.¡±

    ¡°Besides Dragon Island and the overseas practitioners¡¯ world, the rest are just smaller forces. These small forces united form the third major power in Huaxia. The existence of these small forces plays a buffer role between the two major powers of the overseas practitioners¡¯ world and Dragon Island. For example, we sisters belong to the ¡®Wind Chasing Association¡¯¨C¡± Xu Meihuan said with a sweet smile. ¡°This is a local force with hundreds of Tianxuaners.¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Meilun said, ¡°Lei Gong, there¡¯s a big event that¡¯s been hotly debated online recently, you wouldn¡¯t know about it, would you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, shaking his head decisively. ¡°What big event?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Well, the five leaders of the overseas practitioners¡¯ world have issued an announcement,¡± Xu Meilun said gravely. ¡°On a certain upcoming day, a small world will descend from the Immortal Realm. In this small world, an Immortal Fate will appear that has never before been seen on Earth! It is a supreme Immortal Fate, and acquiring it means almost certain ascension! Tianxuaners from any country on Earth can enter this small world to explore for the Immortal Fate!¡±

    ¡°This is called the ¡®Immortal List Battle.¡¯ Tianxuaners will enter the small world to slaughter each other and earn points. An Immortal List will descend into the small world, and in the end, the Tianxuaners ranked at the top of the Immortal List will receive generous rewards from the Immortal Realm, including an outpouring of various energies!¡± Xu Meihuan narrated.

    ¡°Lei Gong, this is the biggest event recently. The authenticity is uncertain, but the announcement made by the five leaders of the overseas practitioners¡¯ world has very high credibility. It could also be a conspiracy to eliminate dissidents,¡± Xu Meilun said with a serious expression. ¡°Better to believe it and be prepared; all the powerful forces are sharpening their swords, ready for battle. In these chaotic times, no one will miss a chance to defy the heavens, change their fate, and grow stronger!¡±

    ¡°At that time, it¡¯s possible that forces like Xu Fu and other foreign Tianxuaner powers, as well as Dragon Island, will send strong fighters to participate in the Immortal List Battle!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 The Wind Pursuit Society

    Chapter 1220: Chapter 1220: The Wind Pursuit Society Chapter 1220: Chapter 1220: The Wind Pursuit Society Huang Xiaolong was clearly very interested in the so-called ¡°Immortal Rankings Battle.¡±

    This event, following Earth¡¯s mutation, was going to be a first-rate grand occasion, extremely solemn and grand, with heroes from all walks of life participating.

    Not to mention anything else, Huang Xiaolong should be able to meet his wife and friends!

    ¡°Lei Gong, the Heavenly rewards you have received are quite good. Thunder Magic is called the foremost among all methods. Are you going to participate in the Immortal Rankings Battle?¡± Xu Meilun asked curiously.

    Xu Meihuan gently stuck out her tongue at the side. ¡°That¡¯s so dangerous. What if it¡¯s a trap set by the overseas cultivator world to catch all the unaligned Chosen Ones in one swoop?¡±

    ¡°Sister, you think too much. The overseas cultivator world is strong, but with such a vast Earth and so many Chosen Ones going there, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Moreover, Dragon Island is watching them like a tiger eyeing its prey,¡± Xu Meilun scolded.

    ¡°Well~ I actually want to go see for myself,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Great. Our ¡®Windchaser Society¡¯ will definitely send people there~~ Lei Gong, since you¡¯re alone, all by yourself, why not join our ¡®Windchaser Society¡¯ on this trip?¡± Xu Meilun quickly extended an invitation, her beautiful eyes brimming with anticipation.

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged indifferently. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together~¡±

    The twin sisters cheered in unison. It seemed that they really didn¡¯t want to part with Huang Xiaolong!

    The night had deepened. Having been chased all day by Hatchet Man, the sisters were also quite drained, and drowsiness overwhelmed them. They yawned repeatedly. Huang Xiaolong told them to go to sleep, borrowed their cell phones, and leisurely browsed the internet, watching some videos.

    The internet was indeed ablaze with the upcoming Immortal Rankings Battle, sparking frantic discussions among netizens, and even many Western websites and forums were abuzz with the topic.

    According to information deliberately released by the overseas cultivator world forces, the Immortal Rankings Battle would unfold in a small world where the Immortal Realm descends to Earth.

    What is a small world where the Immortal Realm descends? That is a mysterious spacetime filled with dazzling lights of various colors, swirling and dispersing. These lights are the high-quality Spiritual Energy energies seeping from the Immortal Realm. They are of an incredibly high grade; just breathing in a bit of them would increase a Chosen One¡¯s Mana and temper their bodies. The benefits are indescribable!

    In the end, the Chosen Ones who rank at the top of the Immortal Rankings will receive various rewards, such as a sudden enlightenment that transforms their mortal bodies completely into Divine Bodies. Or they might receive inheritance of some advanced Immortal Techniques. Given Earth¡¯s current state, even more formidable Immortal Techniques, even if they were to decimate a million corpses, they couldn¡¯t be exchanged for!

    There are also rewards of Immortal Pills and Immortal Artifacts.

    It can be said that the Immortal Rankings Battle has become a focus of attention for the entire world.

    After playing with the mobile phone for a while, Huang Xiaolong also lay down to sleep.

    Early the next morning, the three of them flew together to the Windchaser Society¡¯s headquarters, where the Mei Lun and Mei Huan sisters belonged.

    After flying for several hours, they landed in a bustling city.

    The city was densely populated, with modern buildings standing in great numbers, evidently resembling the prosperous metropolises of old Earth.

    The streets and alleys were crowded with people; men and women in colorful clothes were showing off as they walked the streets.

    Many Chosen Ones mingled among ordinary people, but they did not stand out. Chosen Ones and ordinary people seemed to get along very harmoniously.

    It makes sense, after all. Earth has been mutated for more than three years; ordinary people have gone from the initial panic and curiosity, discomfort, to taking Chosen Ones for granted, even unphased by them. Perhaps their own friends and family, or even their parents, siblings, and children, have become Chosen Ones.

    ¡°Phew~~ Finally back,¡± Xu Meihuan heaved a sigh of relief, with a sense of a weight being lifted off her shoulders. ¡°Lei Gong, I¡¯ll take you to see our leader now. Hehehe~~ With your incredible strength and extraordinary talent, our leader will definitely hold you in high regard.¡±

    ¡°After we¡¯re done, we sisters will treat you to a big meal!¡± Xu Meilun said with a giggling smile.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, you wouldn¡¯t be thinking of recruiting me into your society, would you?

    But Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t speak openly and amicably followed the two sisters.

    In the city, the two sisters didn¡¯t spread their wings to fly. Like ordinary people, they hailed a taxi and headed to a villa area on the outskirts of the city.

    The villa area was very quiet, with many large trees that could not be encircled by the arms of an adult, lush and leafy, some of their leaves like carved green jade, translucent and full of spirit. It was hard to tell what kind of trees they were ¡ª obviously nourished by Spiritual Energy and mutated. There were also man-made lakes enshrouded in misty Spiritual Energy and scattered with peculiar stones.

    Many Chosen Ones patrolled the villa area with vigilant expressions.

    This was the headquarters of the Windchaser Society. In this city, the Windchaser Society was the largest Chosen One organization, with several hundred members and a leader who could be called a magnesium hero. Yet, they were not overbearing and managed to get along harmoniously with other Chosen One organizations in the city.

    Seeing the Mei Lun and Mei Huan sisters, some Chosen Ones showed shock on their faces and blurted out, ¡°Mei Lun, Mei Huan, you¡¯re still alive!¡±

    ¡°Cut it out, you have a crow¡¯s mouth, of course, we¡¯re still alive, and living well at that!¡± both sisters said in unison.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s said that you were chased by the Dog King~~ it¡¯s really a life of nine deaths, actually coming back alive. What about the others?¡±

    Xu Meilun¡¯s face dimmed slightly. ¡°They all perished. We were also doomed, but Lei Gong saved us.¡±

    ¡°Lei Gong?¡± The chosen ones from the villa district came over one after another, looking at Huang Xiaolong with puzzled and slightly hostile eyes. ¡°Eh? Doesn¡¯t he seem like one of our chosen ones?¡±

    A middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Friend, where do you come from? You seem very unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions! Lei Gong is not a spy; he is our sister¡¯s lifesaver. Forget it, I won¡¯t explain to you anymore, we are taking Lei Gong to meet the president!¡± Xu Meilun said somewhat discontentedly.

    At this time, the faces of the chosen ones gathered around suddenly filled with worry and sorrow.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all?¡± The sisters were very puzzled.

    ¡°Now is not a good time to see the president. That¡­ our young master was attacked by a mutated lizard last night and poisoned¡­ He is still unconscious, and it looks like¡­ it¡¯s¡­ more likely to be bad luck than good,¡± a chosen one said, shaking his head slightly.

    ¡°Ah? The young master is in trouble? Then we must go see him,¡± Xu Meihuan insisted, pulling Huang Xiaolong towards a villa.

    This was a detached villa, exquisitely decorated inside, with various gemstones and even quality spirit stones inlaid on the walls, shining brightly, splendid and magnificent, probably comparable to the palaces of ancient emperors.

    The revival of Earth¡¯s spiritual energy enabled some originally ordinary people to live the luxurious, decadent lives of ancient emperors after gaining power.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong entered, he saw a tall and sturdy man, with his hands behind his back, facing an extended window. Although he did not see the man¡¯s face, his stature stood out like a lonely peak, with an imposing aura, truly befitting of a royal.

    With a brief assessment, Huang Xiaolong could confirm that this man had the strength of the late stages of the Law Manifestation Realm from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world.

    He was the president who had created the Wind Chasing Club himself, carving out his territory in the chaotic world!

    However, according to Mei Lun and Mei Huan¡¯s introduction, Huang Xiaolong knew that this president was just a normal computer salesperson three years ago!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept over and saw a young man around twenty years old lying on the sofa, breathing feebly, with a greenish hue on his face. The youth¡¯s whole being was tainted with poison, unconscious.

    ¡°President¡­¡± Mei Lun and Mei Huan called out timidly, then rushed over to check the condition of the dying young man on the sofa.

    ¡°Ah~~~My son was attacked by a poisonous creature¡­ His life is uncertain,¡± the president slowly turned around.

    This was a square-faced middle-aged man with an extraordinary presence, but his face carried a heavy sorrow and his eyes were filled with bloodshot. ¡°I only have this one son! He too had received fortune from the Immortals. I thought that together, father and son, we could conquer the world, but¡­ my son is facing an untimely death¡­ Ah!¡±

    Just then!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart suddenly leaped violently!

    The wind-attribute Divine Body hidden within his body pulsed deeply, yearning to break free from his body!

    This reaction was similar to when the Lei Gong avatar was irresistibly attracted to the immortal thunder energy in Wuyi Mountain!

    Huang Xiaolong realized¨C¡®Good! Very good! It seems that the president has acquired a kind of supreme celestial energy that he has yet to refine and has kept hidden in his body! This is a wind-attribute celestial energy of such high quality, surely no less potent than the immortal thunder energy from Wuyi Mountain! It shall allow my wind-attribute Divine Body to reconstruct! Hence the avatar¡¯s unrestrained excitement!¡¯

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the president¡¯s gaze swept towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Who I am is not something you need to know for now, but it seems your son won¡¯t last much longer,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°You!¡± The president frowned, a trace of fierceness crossing his face.

    He himself knew that his son probably wouldn¡¯t last much longer and could die at any moment. But Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smiling face seemed utterly disrespectful.

    Was he taking pleasure in their misfortune?

    Mei Lun and Mei Huan hurriedly signaled to Huang Xiaolong with their eyes, indicating he should watch his words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste words, I can save your son,¡± Huang Xiaolong continued to smile.

    ¡°What?!¡± The president¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you can? You really can? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I have no interest in lying to you. However, I can¡¯t save him for nothing,¡± Huang Xiaolong pursed his lips.

    ¡°What do you want? Speak! I can give you anything as long as my son can live!¡± the president said in a rush, his shoulders trembling slightly due to his agitation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve obtained something good, which should be a kind of celestial energy. Heh, perhaps you are unable to refine it. Give that thing to me, and your son can be saved,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated with certainty.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± The president was in utter shock. ¡°Impossible! That¡­ that¡­ that thing, nobody knows about it, not even my son knows, you¡­ you¡­ who are you? Who are you really?!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Eternal Sacred Wind

    Chapter 1221: Chapter 1221: Eternal Sacred Wind Chapter 1221: Chapter 1221: Eternal Sacred Wind Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words caused the President of the Pursuer¡¯s Guild to experience immense panic and resentment. He was almost certain that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s presence here was with a purpose! Harborer of malice!

    The object of his pursuit was a serendipitous immortal fate he had obtained by chance! An energy so immensely powerful, the President believed, could allow him to completely rise, becoming one of the few who stood at the top of the global chosen ones¡¯ pyramid, but regrettably, he was yet unable to refine this energy! However, this secret had to be kept under tight wraps, not to be known by a second person, or it would be a fatal disaster! Even though the President was just a computer salesman at a computer city before his ascent, he understood the principle that ¡°one who possesses a jade invites trouble.¡±

    At that moment, the President released his aura all over his body, fiercely like a lion or a tiger, his killing intent surged. The floor of the hall cracked and burst, and pieces of it started to fly around; even pieces of furniture like bookcases and coffee tables flew up and shattered apart. Such a display of might was truly bone-chilling.

    Mei Lun and Mei Huan, the two sisters, were terrified and turned pale, promptly crouching down¨Ca response born of instinct from the weaker ones. However, they also worried for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s safety. In their eyes, while Huang Xiaolong was formidable, the President was unfathomable, and should a conflict arise, they feared Huang Xiaolong would be disadvantaged!

    ¡°Lord Thunder! Get out of the way!¡± the sisters screamed in unison.

    ¡°Speak! Who sent you here?¡± the President roared, his pupils intertwining with runes, with bursts of fire shooting out from his eyes, crackling the air with explosive ferocity within the hall.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Who sent me? Are you mistaken? Who can order me around?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed nonchalantly. ¡°I am but a lone ranger.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own aura began rising, his entire being as though bathed in sunlight, increasingly blinding and indistinct, challenging anyone to look directly at him. It was the overflowing vitality of life itself¨Cmore fearsome than the sun, intense and radiant like a deity bathed in glorious light, unapproachable and only to be looked up to in awe.

    A moment later, Huang Xiaolong said indifferently, ¡°Enough, stop trying to act tough in front of me, you are far from being worth my effort.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong spoke these words, while he was just standing and had not moved, a terrifying aura radiated from him as its center. The entire villa trembled, and even the vast residential area shook. The chosen ones patrolling the area were terrified, clueless about what was happening.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Thunder out of a clear sky!

    Without any warning, lightning struck down from the high heavens onto this villa area!

    Lightning scourged the land, and the residential area had turned into a vast sea of thunder, terrifying beyond words.

    At Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mere thought, divine thunder from nine heavens descended, controlling the situation like a deity.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The President was nearly shattered in spirit by the thunder, his aura disintegrating as he said with a weak fury, ¡°You¡¯re going too far¡­ Our Pursuer¡¯s Guild is not the only group of chosen ones in the city, we should stick together, your actions will surely provoke public outrage!¡±

    ¡°Stop babbling. You should understand very well that it would only take me a thought to kill you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said dismissively with a sneer, as black lightning surged wildly through the villa, the frenzied storm almost submerging the President¡¯s knees, yet he felt nothing out of the ordinary.

    But the President understood all too well that his entire body was penetrated by lightning, and should Huang Xiaolong wish him harm, an explosion of the lightning would reduce him to dust, dead without a doubt!

    The President felt both aggrieved and terrified, thinking to himself, what kind of chosen one is this, perverted to such an extent? Could it be a core member of an overseas practitioner¡¯s force?

    ¡°Stop being paranoid,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he walked leisurely to the couch where the President¡¯s son lay unconscious and sat down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill my son!¡± pleaded the President in sheer horror, his eyes instantly brimming with a plea for mercy.

    Even a blind man could see how dearly the President loved his son.

    ¡°Sir, please¡­ don¡¯t make things difficult for my son¡­¡± the President uttered with a trembling voice. ¡°You are unbeatable, since¡­ since you¡¯ve taken a fancy to that¡­ that¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s long been clear what inviting trouble means¡­ I¡­ I will painfully part with it and present it to you with both hands, hoping for your kindness¡­ My¡­ my wife passed away early in life¡­ My son and I depend on each other, it was not easy to¡­ Sir, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ The love of parents in the world is pitiful,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh. ¡°Your son has been poisoned and is at death¡¯s door; in fact, even if I don¡¯t kill him, he won¡¯t survive the day. Are you still willing to give up that item?¡±

    The President lamented, ¡°If my son could live even a moment longer, it¡¯s still a good thing.¡±

    As he spoke, the flames in the President¡¯s eyes extinguished, giving way to hot tears streaming down.

    ¡°Enough with the melodrama, it¡¯s rather nauseating. I¡¯m not simply taking your item for nothing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, crossing his legs casually. ¡°Just give me the item, and I will save your son for you. I might even throw in some extra benefits.¡±

    The President was taken aback.

    He had assumed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s offer to save his son was just an empty statement, yet Huang Xiaolong was bringing it up again.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The President¡¯s gaze flickered with uncertainty. ¡°Logically, killing me would be a breeze for you, and stealing my possession ever so simple. But you don¡¯t seem to have the intention to rob me~~ Could you truly save my son?¡±

    After a pause, the President shook his head in profound disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve already had chosen ones who obtained the healing power of immortality take a look at my son~~ If treatment had been administered immediately after he was poisoned, his life could have been spared, although his mana would have been completely drained. But after delaying for several hours, the poison has already seeped into his roots, blood, even mingling with his spirit, making it impossible for him to survive¡­ Sigh~~~~¡±

    The President was utterly in despair, tears flowing freely.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°Others may not be able to cure him, but for me, it¡¯s a piece of cake, effortless.¡±

    ¡°You run!¡± the President grew agitated. ¡°Effortless? Is this¡­ could this be deceive of me?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to deceive you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a resigned chuckle.

    ¡°Then may I ask, how do you plan to treat my son?¡± the president asked skeptically.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll release a bolt of lightning and strike your son directly.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated matter-of-factly.

    Uh~~~!

    Confused!

    The president was confused, Xu Meilun was confused, Xu Meihuan was also confused¡­

    Isn¡¯t this just leading people on?

    All these chosen ones clearly understood that thunder magic was revered amongst all manners of magic for its terrifying attack power. It was capable of destructive force that could shatter anything and everything!

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s immense mana, one bolt of lightning would not only be the end for the president¡¯s son hanging onto life by a thread, it might even leave the president himself crippled if not dead!

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± The president became somewhat enraged and ashamed. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to murder, if you want to kill, then kill; if you want to rob, then rob, why humiliate and toy with us like this?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, then, with a wave of his hand!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Electricity formed from the void!

    The muffled sound of thunder exploded!

    A bolt of lightning materialized out of nowhere and struck directly onto the president¡¯s son!

    The lightning, as thick as a bucket, drilled into the president¡¯s son¡¯s body like a leech in the instant it struck him. It traveled a large circuit inside his body, making a sound comparable to a surging river.

    The president¡¯s son¡¯s body shook violently from the electric shock, convulsing nonstop!

    ¡°Ah~! You! You! You! You actually killed my son!¡± The president, consumed by rage, was about to fight Huang Xiaolong to the death!

    However¨C

    ¡°Pfft~~~~!¡± The president¡¯s son suddenly woke up from a comatose state, his eyes clear and bright, and he spat out a mouthful of foul-smelling, greenish liquid.

    Simultaneously, from every pore of his body, endless sticky poison began to ooze out.

    Looking at his face again, the poison had dissipated, and his ghastly green complexion had turned into a healthy glow of red within white.

    ¡°Dad~~what happened to me? Am I dead?¡± The president¡¯s son¡¯s eyes were foggy.

    ¡°Uh~~!¡± The president¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at his son without moving, speechless.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke leisurely. ¡°Your understanding of thunder magic is too superficial. You only know that lightning is the force of death. But you didn¡¯t know, lightning is also the force of life! In the ancient times, when heaven and earth first emerged from chaos and the land was desolate without any life, it was only after thunder struck the oceans that the most primitive form of life was finally born. Moreover, those who practice spells are defying the heavens and competing with the fate destined by the heavenly dao, and will incur its jealousy, which is why at some point, natural lightning tribulations descend. If one fails to pass, they would be wiped out, but once they pass, they undergo a transformation. This also shows the various possibilities that thunder magic holds for rebirth!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eloquent explanation, sounding almost like a charlatan, left the president and others dumbfounded and impressed despite not fully understanding.

    ¡°Just now, I¡¯ve used thunder magic to cleanse all the toxins from your son¡¯s body, including those entrenched in his very roots, completely removing them. He¡¯s unharmed now and will be lively and kicking after a few days of rest, and his mana has not suffered any damage.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Not only that, but I can also use thunder magic to cleanse impurities from the meridians and strengthen the bodily constitution of all the chosen ones in your Pursuing Wind Association. This way, your combat power, talent, and root bone will all step up to a higher level.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°In exchange, that should be enough for the energy from the Immortal Realm you possess, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, with his divine identity associated with the deity of thunder, innately mastered the use of lightning, whether it was for killing or healing, it was all just a thought away!

    ¡°Enough¡­ It¡¯s enough¡­ It¡¯s enough¡­¡± The president was sincerely convinced, his admiration for Huang Xiaolong flowed like an endless river, ¡°I¡¯m convinced! I¡¯m convinced! Young brother, I will now give you a cluster of energy from the Immortal Realm that I obtained two years ago! This cluster is extremely precious, and I was nowhere close to refining it; now it¡¯s like making an offering of flowers to Buddha¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With that said, the president took out a jade-green gourd from his chest, treasuring it greatly.

    This gourd, only the size of a palm, seemed extraordinarily heavy. Inside the gourd was a supreme form of energy from the Immortal Realm, which, although not a trace leaked out, caused Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wind-attribute incarnation inside him to erupt in howling.

    ¡°Young brother, this energy, I¡¯ve come to know of its name through the will of the heavens, it¡¯s called¨C ¡®Eternal Holy Wind¡¯. It¡¯s a rare wind-attribute energy even in the Immortal Realm¡­¡± The president said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Eternal Holy Wind?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up, and without further ado, he collected the gourd from afar.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Courting Death No Becoming a God~

    Chapter 1222: Chapter 1222: Courting Death? No, Becoming a God~!!!! Chapter 1222: Chapter 1222: Courting Death? No, Becoming a God~!!!! Huang Xiaolong held the tiny gourd in his hand, unable to put it down and played with it lovingly.

    His spiritual sense covered every inch of the gourd.

    Huang Xiaolong found that, although the gourd was small, it contained an entire universe within.

    In other words, inside the gourd, there was a separate, vast space!

    It was just like Huang Xiaolong¡¯s personal canvas bag, the soul cylinder, and the storage rings commonly used by cultivators.

    Yes¡­ Even this gourd was a type of Immortal Artifact for storage! Invaluable!

    At that moment, his spiritual sense detected that inside the gourd, countless storms were raging! These storms did not belong to the mortal world but came from the realm of Immortals, and their ferocity, their terrifying nature, was simply unimaginable! Once unleashed, everything and everyone would be blown into dust! Even for a divine being like Huang Xiaolong, while he wouldn¡¯t be blown to pieces, he would definitely be turned inside out, his brain smashed, and blown far away. After all, these were eternal sacred winds from the realm of Immortals!

    The power of this storm was definitely not inferior to the immortal lightning energies that appeared on Wuyi Mountain!

    ¡°Little Brother, this gourd is used to store the wind attribute energy within, the eternal sacred wind¡­ The gourd must be made of a special material that can shield and stabilize wind. If we didn¡¯t have this gourd and allowed the hurricane inside to sweep out, I fear our city would be reduced to dust in an instant~~~¡± the President explained from the side. ¡°This energy is wildly untamable~~ I¡¯ve exhausted my efforts trying to refine it, but dare not risk it¡­ This is a matter of life and death! Ah~ If I could refine the storm inside the gourd, I would fear nothing, and could even challenge the fierce and domineering overseas cultivators!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual sense couldn¡¯t fully penetrate the barrier of the gourd, but he faintly sensed that inside the infinite storm, many womb-like structures were nestled, with supreme fierce beings brewing within them. When these wombs matured, terrifying giants would be born!

    ¡®It looks like this is a great find. Once my Uncle Feng incarnation refines the storm energy inside the gourd, it would be able to reshape into a divine being just like my Lei Gong incarnation~~ Then, there would be three divine beings on Earth, capable of sweeping across the Earth, slaying all enemies~~~ Even if some Immortals descended to Earth, I would dare to fight them! At least now I have some means to protect the Earth!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart blazed with excitement, his Uncle Feng incarnation was even more eager to move.

    ¡°President, could you arrange a secret chamber for me, immediately, right now?¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°I hope no one will disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Little Brother, this is¡­¡± The President was stunned. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be already impatient to refine¡­ refine the eternal sacred wind inside the gourd¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Little Brother, you need to consider things thoroughly, and not act impulsively¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Little Brother. Since you revived my son, I am naturally willing to give the eternal sacred wind to you. I have no intention of regretting, but¡­ this¡­ this¡­ You cultivate the lightning technique, which demands specialization¡­ This wind attribute energy might not be suitable for you¡­¡±

    In fact, the President was just kindly reminding him, as he didn¡¯t want to see Huang Xiaolong, the savior of his son, die unnecessarily.

    As far as the President was concerned, Huang Xiaolong absolutely could not tame the eternal sacred wind, it possibly meant certain death. Not only would he die, but if the storm was released from the gourd, the entire city could be destroyed!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ President, you needn¡¯t worry about this. If you can¡¯t provide a secret chamber, then I will simply find another place,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, no longer caring about any concerns.

    ¡°Alright~~¡± The President¡¯s eyes shifted a few times, ¡°Ahem~~ Mei Lun, Mei Huan, lead this Little Brother to the neighboring county. Our Wind Chasing Society has a secluded villa there, an oasis of calm within chaos, perfectly suited for seclusion.¡±

    The President intended to send Huang Xiaolong away, absolutely not allowing him to try refining the eternal sacred wind nearby. In the next county, there would be a chance to respond to any trouble.

    ¡°Oh, okay, President.¡± Mei Lun and Mei Huan, the sisters, nodded together.

    Immediately, the two sisters led Huang Xiaolong out of the villa. As they were leaving, Huang Xiaolong turned back and smiled at the President. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will return, I promised to use my lightning technique to temper your bodies.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± The President was taken aback, then gave an awkward smile. ¡°Well, okay, okay, Little Brother, good luck! And, Mei Lun, Mei Huan, make it quick and don¡¯t disturb Little Brother¡¯s seclusion.¡±

    Watching Huang Xiaolong leave with Mei Lun and Mei Huan, the President shook his head sadly, ¡°What a pity, such a pity. This young man¡¯s mastery of the lightning technique and his demeanor are extraordinary, already possessing the strength of a regional lord. In time, he would have been renowned throughout the world¡­ But now, he is courting death¡­ the eternal sacred wind, not something mortals can refine. He is doomed, truly doomed~~ Ah~~ why court death like this?¡±

    ¡­

    Mei Lun and Mei Huan drove Huang Xiaolong to a clear and serene neighboring county.

    Along the way, the sisters chatted nonstop in front of Huang Xiaolong, their admiration for him was clearly overflowing and unabashedly displayed.

    ¡°Lei Gong, you are so formidable! Even more powerful than our President~~ Your aura outshines him completely, truly a youthful prodigy!¡± Xu Meilun¡¯s eyes shone with amazement. ¡°Who knows, you might even score high in this Immortal Ranking Battle and receive rewards from the Immortal Realm! You will rise! Dominate in this chaotic world!¡±

    Xu Meihuan half-joked earnestly, ¡°In wealth, do not forget each other!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good, once I make it big, I will definitely not forget you,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The atmosphere became very relaxed.

    The car entered the neighboring county town, and finally drove into the vast mountains.

    The mountain was desolate, almost unreachable by human traces, but there was also no hint of mutant creatures.

    It was probably a kind of pure land.

    There was a large and ancient-looking mountain villa in the mountains.

    The villa was planted with many vegetables and fruits, which were intoxicatingly fragrant.

    A few old servants were responsible for sweeping the fallen leaves and some routine maintenance.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much, asking Mei Lun and Mei Huan sisters to return to the city.

    The two sisters, however, unanimously decided to stay and keep Huang Xiaolong company, partly to take care of his daily meals and living, and partly to deliberately spend more time with him, hoping to develop a deeper relationship.

    They had chosen Huang Xiaolong as a promising stock! They harbored fantasies of both being wives to one husband! These days, the strong were indeed in demand!

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t verbose, and directly found a basement in the villa.

    Huang Xiaolong walked briskly into the basement and set up several Formations to completely isolate it from the outside world.

    ¡°Hehe, my Uncle Feng persona, has been eager and restless for too long! Hahahaha~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, and the faintly glowing persona of Uncle Feng immediately appeared.

    Huang Xiaolong handed over the gourd containing the Eternal Sacred Wind to the Uncle Feng persona, ¡°Hmm~ like this, go and refine it in the netherworld.¡±

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body, summoned the netherworld, and Uncle Feng¡¯s persona entered it!

    The netherworld!

    The Uncle Feng persona found a palace and sat cross-legged.

    In the netherworld, the Yin Emperor persona of Huang Xiaolong was the ruler, who adjusted the laws of time and set up several Formations, ensuring that the Eternal Sacred Wind leaked from the gourd without causing any harm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s persona¡¯s eyes gleamed with sharp brilliance!

    Uncle Feng¡¯s persona directly pulled the stopper from the gourd!

    Bang~~~!

    A dull sound!

    The next second!

    Whooo~~~ Whooo~~~

    Violent and heaven-shattering shrieks transmitted from the gourd. An almost invincible pressure swept out, covering the sky!

    Storm after storm swept out, condensing into enormous dragons with fierce power, seeming ready to burst out and wreak havoc everywhere, destroying everything in their path, collapsing mountains, uprooting trees, crushing people¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hold!!!!¡± The divinity of the Uncle Feng persona exploded out completely. He reached out his hand, aiming to subdue and control the Eternal Sacred Wind.

    Simultaneously, the laws of the netherworld performed spectacularly, aiding the Uncle Feng persona in binding this unruly Eternal Sacred Wind!

    Outside the palace, the Yin Emperor persona of Huang Xiaolong, arms crossed, commented, ¡°Enjoy this feast~~! Once Uncle Feng persona condenses into a deity, my strength will skyrocket again! The battles on the ¡®Immortal Rankings¡¯? Hahahaha~~~~ At that time, I will personally resolve some matters with the overseas cultivation world. And those five major powers, I spared their lives last time, and yet they dare to make trouble¡­ Hehe!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong planned to let Uncle Feng rebuild his divinity before the grand battle of the Immortal Rankings arrived.

    ¡­

    PS: Recommend a thrilling book ¡°Invincible Cultivator in the City¡±

 Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Ninth-Level Heavenly Immortal

    Chapter 1223: Chapter 1223: Ninth-Level Heavenly Immortal! Chapter 1223: Chapter 1223: Ninth-Level Heavenly Immortal! At that moment, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone instantly flashed and found himself in the middle of a vortex-like, terrifying eternal holy wind, within its most violent region!

    Whoo whoo whoo~~ whoo whoo whoo~~ whoo whoo~~

    Ferocious hurricanes, like nefarious dragons, swept towards Uncle Feng¡¯s clone from all directions, twining around him, intending to grind him into nothing.

    The placentas within the wind, each emitting a primordial and terrifying aura, seemed poised to immediately give birth, ushering forth giant spirits.

    Facing the cataclysmic storm, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone stood immovable, his demeanor saintlike. Divine light soared around him as human-like apparitions, old men with white hair, flew out, holding wheels in their left hands and fans in their right, forming a fan-wheel shape.

    Soon, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone reached out with a massive hand, his fingers tracing symbols in the air, drawing talismans! Something miraculous happened! With each talisman that Uncle Feng¡¯s clone completed, a placenta from within the wind was forcefully sealed within it! And a portion of the eternal holy wind was tamed, minimized, and transformed into strokes and lines, burrowing into the talisman.

    ¡°Roar~~~!¡±

    With a roar from Uncle Feng¡¯s clone that possessed the might to devour the sun and moon, the talismans, sealing the placentas and the eternal holy wind, were forcibly swallowed into his belly.

    Refining!

    Thus, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone methodically drew the talismans, swallowed them, and refined them¡­

    ¡°Ah~~ Just as the Thunder Duke¡¯s clone refined the celestial lightning energy of the Immortal Realm, now Uncle Feng¡¯s clone refining the eternal holy wind is no difficult task. After all, he once governed the wind deities~~ Alright, it just needs some time~~¡± Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body, outside the palace, nodded in satisfaction and slowly departed. ¡°The energy contained within a single sealed talisman by Uncle Feng¡¯s clone is mighty enough to turn any huge mountain on Earth into ash in an instant, utterly terrifying. Hehehe, truly worthy of being the energy from the Immortal Realm, compared¡­ Earth really is insignificant. Even the grass and mud from the Immortal Realm would be treasures if brought to Earth, right? Nevertheless, it matters not, for I have also received some top-tier celestial fortunes and have maximized their potential¡­.¡±

    Day and night inside the Netherworld, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone refined the eternal holy wind, attempting to reshape divine beings. Meanwhile, Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body, also rested inside the Netherworld.

    Thunder Duke¡¯s clone, having nothing else to do, left the basement in the evening to find sisters Mei Lun and Mei Huan for some leisure time.

    In the hall.

    The lights flickered.

    ¡°Eh~~ Thunder Duke, are you done already?¡± Xu Meilun looked at Huang Xiaolong in astonishment.

    ¡°What do you mean by done?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve refined the eternal holy wind?¡± Xu Meihuan asked incredulously. ¡°Didn¡¯t the president say that the eternal holy wind is supreme celestial energy that¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to refine?¡±

    ¡°Well~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled again. ¡°It¡¯s confidential for now, but you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    After having dinner, the three of them chatted about other things, enjoying a pleasant atmosphere.

    After spending the night at the villa, early the next morning, the sisters Mei Lun and Mei Huan drove Huang Xiaolong back to the city district.

    Headquarters of the Pursuing Wind Club.

    Luxurious villa district.

    ¡°Ah? Young brother, you¡­ you¡¯re back?¡± The president looked at Huang Xiaolong, a look of trepidation on his face, examining him from head to toe, ¡°Are you¡­are you alright?¡±

    ¡°President, I¡¯m very well, better than ever¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a slight smile.

    ¡°That eternal holy wind? Did you refine it?¡± The president asked dubiously, then quickly shook his head. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. Even if you were to refine the eternal holy wind, it wouldn¡¯t be achieved in a day. It could possibly take years, given that it¡¯s supreme celestial energy that must be refined gradually. Any reckless advancement could even puncture your physical body.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The president nodded, then turned to the young man sitting on the couch, calling out, ¡°Come, Ajian, quickly give thanks to your lifesaver!¡±

    The president¡¯s beloved son, now completely recovered and looking healthy, showed no signs of his near-death state; it was just that his mana was significantly depleted and required some time to recuperate.

    This Pursuing Wind Club¡¯s president is named Lu Tingfeng, and his son is Lu Jian.

    Lu Jian stood up, walked over to Huang Xiaolong, and bowed deeply in heartfelt gratitude and respect, both as a thank-you and as respect due to a stronger being. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Master. Your mastery of the thunder technique is truly miraculous beyond compare, and I am most impressed.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. The president has already paid me.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated frankly.

    Observing Lu Jian¡¯s mana fluctuations and aura, he realized that this man was comparable to the late-middle stage Tribulation Realm practitioners from the overseas cultivator world he once knew.

    Everyone settled down.

    A beautiful young lady served fragrant tea.

    As Lu Tingfeng explained, this type of tea was harvested from a mutated tea plant and contained Immortal Spirit Qi. Drinking it could nourish the soul and had become a luxurious tonic, not something ordinary people could afford to enjoy.

    Huang Xiaolong sipped the tea while conversing with Lu Tingfeng.

    It mainly concerned the ¡°Immortal Ranking Battle¡± that would soon unfold.

    ¡°Oh, little brother, have you also taken an interest in the Immortal Ranking Battle?¡± Lu Tingfeng smiled slightly. ¡°The Immortal Ranking Battle will gather the chosen ones from all over the world. It¡¯s a major human event, and it is said that the most authoritative television stations in the world will broadcast it live. Our Chase Wind Club will also send elite members to attend and observe the event. However, we¡¯re not there to compete for supremacy with various lords, just to broaden our horizons. Of course, if we happen to stumble upon a little bit of Immortal fate by chance, that would be an unexpected joy.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Lu Tingfeng¡¯s gaze intensified as he looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little brother, if you don¡¯t mind, how about¡­ you join our Chase Wind Club¡¯s delegation to the event?¡±

    Hope glimmered in Lu Tingfeng¡¯s eyes. To him, Huang Xiaolong was unfathomably powerful, capable of causing the entire Chase Wind Club¡¯s demise with mere jests. By aligning himself with such a master, perhaps he really could share in the spoils at the Immortal Ranking Battle!

    Of course, it was not about using Huang Xiaolong. Lu Tingfeng didn¡¯t have the courage to bargain with a tiger. He merely hoped to stay close to Huang Xiaolong and see if it was possible to partake in any leftovers.

    ¡°I can,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily. ¡°When do we leave?¡±

    ¡°Little brother, the Immortal Ranking Battle will be held on an overseas island rich in Spiritual Energy. It is said that there is a holy altar on that island that can communicate with the Immortal realm. Additionally, that island also serves as the headquarters for the overseas cultivators¡¯ powers,¡± Lu Tingfeng explained. ¡°Shall we set out earlier to avoid the congestion and not miss the grand event? We¡¯ll leave tomorrow. What do you think, little brother?¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Huang Xiaolong sipped his tea, his eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡­

    Overseas!

    The secret island, once the refuge of the five overseas overlords, was now bustling and extraordinarily lively. Even the size of the island had expanded many times over.

    The Immortal Spirit Qi over the island was so rich that it condensed into Immortal Rain, drizzling continuously. Bathing in the Immortal Rain was like undergoing a purification with Jadescent Nectar, bringing endless benefits.

    Even under the island, several large dragon-like veins of Immortal Stones had formed, stabilizing the island¡¯s fortune.

    It was like a duke¡¯s territory, boundless and dotted with towering cities that exuded a majestic sense of oppression.

    Inside one of the grand and towering palaces.

    There were five figures, sitting on thrones.

    These five figures were bathed in sunlight-like brightness, making their true faces unclear. This was not intentionally done to create any atmosphere, but rather the terrifying vitality naturally emanating from them, causing such a phenomenon.

    Their bodies have already transcended the ordinary, resembling deities among mortals.

    These five individuals were none other than those who had been severely humiliated by Huang Xiaolong in the past¨Cimmortals at the level of Immortal!

    They were the initiators of the great resurgence of Spiritual Energy on Earth in recent years!

    All around the world, many historic sites were set up with altars that could connect to the Immortal realm, all by their hands.

    In just a few years, they had gained countless benefits and opportunities, and their foundations were incomparable to ordinary people. Thus, they stood as titans at the pinnacle of the pyramid in their era!

    ¡°For several years, as Lord Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said, Earth has indeed ascended. We are gratified!¡± the male elder of Shushan exclaimed with unrestrained laughter. ¡°It must be said, we have also made monumental contributions. Now, there are incredibly many masters on Earth, heralding a glorious era. However, no one can surpass us. According to the realm divisions of Immortals in the Immortal realm, we are already Heavenly Immortals! Genuine Heavenly Immortals!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said that in the Immortal realm, the lowest are Heavenly Immortals, followed by Golden Immortals, then Profound Immortals, and at the top, the Immortal Emperors,¡± the female elder of Shushan elaborated expansively. ¡°Although we are only Heavenly Immortals, there are nine levels of Heavenly Immortals. We are ninth-level Heavenly Immortals, only a step away from Golden Immortals!¡±

    Yes, in the Immortal realm, whether Heavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, or Profound Immortals, all are divided into nine levels. The first level is the weakest, and the ninth level is the peak.

    Indeed, ninth-level Heavenly Immortals are just half a step away from entering the ranks of the Golden Immortals.

    ¡°Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor also mentioned that us ascending to the Immortal realm now, while we may not be considered strong, can still get by. If we have strong Immortal Artifacts in hand, we can even battle with lower-level Golden Immortals! We are capable of establishing ourselves in the Immortal realm! This is truly a great honor indeed!¡±

    Ha ha ha ha~~~!

    The palace erupted with the sound of unbridled triumphant laughter.

    ¡°Everyone, looking at Earth¡¯s current ascension situation, the ceiling is ninth-level Heavenly Immortal. That is to say, at most, cultivating to our level¡­ in other words, we are invincible on Earth!¡± the female elder of Shushan declared proudly. ¡°In the eyes of Earthlings, we are gods!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Right, we are gods! But, we must do our utmost in serving the Immortal realm,¡± the male elder of Shushan solemnly said. ¡°This upcoming Immortal List Great Battle cannot be botched! If we complete the task of the Immortal List Great Battle fully, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor has also promised to bestow upon us higher-level Immortal realm energy, which will further reinforce Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, and we could break through the ceiling and enter the ranks of first-level Golden Immortals!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this Immortal List Great Battle is of utmost importance. It can be said that the Immortal realm¡¯s plans for many years have reached a critical step. Last time, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor also explained that during the Immortal List Great Battle, perhaps¡­ perhaps¡­ perhaps¡­ Immortals from the Immortal realm will directly descend!!!!¡± The voice of the female elder of Shushan trembled completely.

    After a few seconds of silence, the female elder of Shushan then controlled her fluctuating emotions, ¡°Additionally, this time it¡¯s also about fishing! We need to catch the big fish! That bastard, Huang Xiaolong, has just disappeared without a trace for several years! Where in the world did he go? He¡¯s infuriating! More than half of the mysterious black dagger required to open the Slaughter Immortal Emperor¡¯s Treasure is in that bastard¡¯s hands! We must find him! Even if it means digging three feet into the ground, we must dig him out! This is a task given to us by Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor. We must complete it!¡±

    The male elder of Shushan, his voice filled with bitterness and hate, flexed his fingers. ¡°This man is our nemesis! However, we are now ninth-level Heavenly Immortals, and in front of us, he is as soft as mud! Hehehe~~ If he dares to show himself, we will surely crush him into dust and obliterate his soul! I¡¯d like to see what he can use to contend against us! He¡¯s doomed!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 The Great Battle Approaches

    Chapter 1224: Chapter 1224: The Great Battle Approaches! Chapter 1224: Chapter 1224: The Great Battle Approaches! The five giants were in close discussion. When they brought up Huang Xiaolong, their murderous intent was like bitter frost, and the temperature of the entire palace plummeted abruptly! The air felt as if it were about to freeze over!

    It was evident how intense their hatred for Huang Xiaolong was. In recent years, whenever they reminisced about that year on Shushan Immortal Island, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prideful expression that utterly disregarded them caused them to grind their teeth in anger, wishing they could capture Huang Xiaolong and flay him alive!

    Of course, the main reason for capturing Huang Xiaolong was the anticipated arrival of an Immortal to Earth, in search of the treasure of the slain Immortal Emperor. But that treasure was incredibly well-hidden, likely in an independent space created by immortal power, and without gathering nine black knives, it was simply not findable! Therefore, capturing Huang Xiaolong was of paramount importance!

    The five giants continued their discussion ¡ª

    ¡°This time, the Immortal Battle Ranking organized by Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor is, in fact, to unite all the chosen ones on Earth!¡± one giant said with some excitement. ¡°Over the years, the immortal realm has bestowed so many opportunities that nearly everyone on Earth has become like a dragon. This is a great blessing, and now, it is finally time for the world to repay this gift.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when pigs are fattened, they should be slaughtered. But some pigs are too clever by half, still sporting a rebellious look, truly deserving of death.¡± A female ancestor from Shushan spoke sinisterly. ¡°Let us go through the plan once more. We must not overlook any detail.¡±

    ¡°Junior sister, you do it,¡± the male Shushan ancestor said.

    ¡°Alright. As instructed by the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, we have already spread the news of the Immortal Battle Ranking in advance, and have greatly hyped it up, making this grand event the focus of the entire world. If nothing unexpected happens, various princes, including top chosen ones from foreign lands, will be drawn by the news and come together.¡± The female Shushan ancestor spoke confidently. ¡°For instance, the Xu Fu Group from Dongying and the detestable Dragon Island forces will at least send elites. And our overseas cultivator world forces, with years of operation, have seen a surge in talented individuals, with several becoming Immortals and even a few extraordinary ones reaching the Heavenly Immortal rank! It can be said we are in a time of flourishing strength, with fire cooking oil!¡±

    As she spoke, a smug expression crossed the female Shushan ancestor¡¯s eyes. ¡°We, being close to the water, get the moon first, receiving special attention from the Immortal Realm, so we have the most masters. During the Immortal Battle Ranking, we¡¯ll select our 100 strongest masters to participate! And we five will join the battle as well!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Excellent, this will be fun,¡± the male Shushan ancestor said eagerly, rubbing his hands together. ¡°We haven¡¯t taken action in a long time, after all, there are few in this world worth our direct intervention¡­ With the opportunity of this Immortal Battle Ranking, we can also go all out. Whoever we find displeasing, we¡¯ll just crush directly! A grand slaughterfest awaits!¡±

    ¡°Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor has said that the top five in this Immortal Battle Ranking will receive rewards. The mightiest immortal energy will descend to confer blessings on the top five, elevating the grade of Earth once more. There will also be Immortal Artifacts and Immortal Pills of very high quality,¡± laughed the female Shushan ancestor. ¡°Securing the top five positions is practically a done deal for us¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly, the rewards from the Immortal Realm are designated for us five, there¡¯s no suspense, no suspense at all¡­¡± One giant laughed heartily. ¡°We already stand at the pinnacle of Earth, being level nine Heavenly Immortals, capable of plucking stars and grabbing the moon, shattering mountains and rivers with a shout¡­ Plus, with the Immortal Artifacts given to us by Lord Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, who dares compete with us? Even the renowned Xu Fu from Dongying is no match for us. It¡¯s merely a formality. The top five spots are ours.¡±

    ¡°Having said that, we still need to be very careful and not let anyone sneak a victory,¡± the female Shushan ancestor cautioned. ¡°After we have received the generous blessings from the Immortal Realm, a messenger is very likely to descend upon Earth due to the upgrade of the planet¡¯s quality. Given this upgrade, the one descending could be a high-ranked Golden Immortal!¡±

    A descent from a Golden Immortal of the Immortal Realm!

    All five held their breath in anticipation!

    That would be an unbeatable juggernaut!

    ¡°Once the Immortal Realm¡¯s messenger arrives, dominating the chosen ones of the globe will be effortless, eliminating all the stubborn fools, ensuring the allegiance of the masses,¡± stated the female Shushan ancestor confidently. ¡°Next, the messenger will lead us to discover the treasure of the slain Immortal Emperor.¡±

    ¡°But first, we must catch that scourge, Huang Xiaolong!¡± the male Shushan ancestor mentioned Huang Xiaolong once more.

    ¡°I believe he will come,¡± the Shushan¡¯s female ancestor said with a deep look in her eyes. ¡°This time, I believe he will come. The man has vanished for three whole years, without a trace. I refuse to believe any mishap has befallen him. He is still alive! And he must have obtained Immortal fate! Perhaps, he has been hiding away in secret¡­ But the Immortal Ranking Battle is an excellent opportunity, a chance for great fortune. Based on his character, he will not shrink away like a turtle! He is coming back! As long as he dares to come, it will be like catching a turtle in a jar!¡±

    ¡°Alright, the time is fast approaching; everyone should go and make their preparations!¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong, along with Lu Tingfeng and some key members of the Pursuing Wind Society, were on their way.

    Led by Pursuing Wind Society¡¯s President Lu Tingfeng, the group included his son Lu Jian, the stunningly beautiful sisters Mei Huan and Mei Wei, accompanied by five other experts.

    Before setting off, Huang Xiaolong kept his promise. He used his lightning technique to consecutively strike all the members of the Pursuing Wind Society, removing the impurities from their bodies. They were almost entirely rejuvenated, experiencing an effect similar to rebirth.

    At this moment, led by President Lu Tingfeng, the skin of everyone in the Pursuing Wind Society became more radiant and smooth, giving the impression of them having grown years younger, as if they were reborn. The medicinal power accumulated in some of their bodies, which had not been completely refined, was stimulated by the lightning technique and wholly dispersed for the body to absorb. This caused a dense Immortal aura to emit from their bodies.

    This made all the members of the Pursuing Wind Society treat Huang Xiaolong like a living Bodhisattva who had granted them rebirth. They showed him respect to an extreme degree!

    The vehicle Huang Xiaolong and his group used for travel was not a plane or anything like that, but a flying-type Immortal Artifact. It had the shape of a large ship, made of material neither metal nor wood, engraved with many grand arrays, and shone brightly. Capable of covering a thousand miles by day, it was both offensive and defensive.

    It was said that this flying-type Immortal Artifact was found by Lu Tingfeng on a famous mountain, which could be described as incredibly fortuitous.

    ¡°Master,¡± Lu Tingfeng said with utmost submission, now addressing Huang Xiaolong as ¡®Master¡¯ after experiencing the benefits of the lightning cleansing, ¡°at this speed, we will soon reach that overseas Immortal Island.¡± With his hair fluttering, eyebrows sharp like swords, and eyes that held a disdain for everything under the heavens when he gazed at the sky, he exuded an ambition akin to a drawn sword ready to pierce the heavens. ¡°Master, I feel as if a great battle is imminent. My realm and combat strength have both improved somewhat, haha-haha¨CI too feel the surge of battle spirit! I¡¯ll take part in the Immortal Ranking Battle, haha-haha! Let¡¯s see if I can fight for a better future!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled but remained silent.

    At this moment, the overseas Immortal Island where the Immortal Ranking Battle was to take place was getting closer. Finally, Huang Xiaolong could see numerous chosen forces piloting various magical treasures, flying with or on clouds, or standing on flying swords, all moving in the same direction!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The number was immense!

    And among them were not a few top-tier chosen ones, with respectable strengths.

    ¡°Ah¨CTo think that Earth has developed to this extent, it¡¯s beyond imagination. Damn, there¡¯s such an abundance of experts¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong touched his nose, a wave of indescribable battle spirit rising within him!

    The great battle is on the horizon! The air is thick with gunpowder!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 The Ladies Group Is Here

    Chapter 1225: Chapter 1225: The Ladies¡¯ Group Is Here! Chapter 1225: Chapter 1225: The Ladies¡¯ Group Is Here! Huang Xiaolong and the members of the Pursuing Wind sect had been flying for a while, gradually slowing down. More and more chosen powers swarmed in, flying in the same direction. The massive stream of people caused the currents to swirl, forming whirlwinds. It was impossible to fly any faster.

    At last!

    An island appeared in front of them!

    This vast island was filled with Spiritual Energy in the form of dragons; palaces stretched unbroken across its surface, immensely majestic, presenting a spectacle as if a palace from beyond the ninth heaven had descended to the earthly realm! Its ornate beams and carved columns, glittering gold, and splendor were indescribably luxurious and opulent.

    Myriads of rosy light and auspicious vapors surged from the island, coloring a vast expanse of sky with a myriad of dazzling lights, creating a magnificent scene!

    Moreover, one could see a sacred and grand altar standing on the island, emitting an elusive aura as if from another space and time.

    An immensely oppressive aura emanated from the altar as its center, radiating outward, making it almost impossible for anyone to approach; even their souls felt uneasy!

    This was the Immortal Island where the Immortal Rankings Battle was held! It was also the headquarters of the overseas cultivators¡¯ powers!

    All the chosen ones who had arrived halted in their tracks, looking up at the Immortal Island with reverence, worship, awe, and even timid self-doubt.

    ¡°Master¡­ we have arrived¡­ we have arrived,¡± Lu Tingfeng uttered shakily into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°I have never been here before¡­ And now, without even setting foot on the island, I already feel very, very insignificant, like a poor creature¡­ This is a sacred place! Perhaps, the legendary Immortal Realm is no better than this?¡±

    Lu Tingfeng was so shaken that he was beside himself!

    Just then, a cold, arrogant male voice rose from the island, swiftly spreading around, filling everyone¡¯s ears and creating a vision of an icy, trembling cold in their minds. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the Holy Island is not yet open to the public. Please wait patiently outside. Remember, do not try to sneak onto the island; that would be seeking death.¡±

    This voice was very domineering, brooking no opposition. So many people had come, yet they were all made to wait outside¨Cwhat an attitude!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and a mocking smile formed on his lips¡­

    The speaker was an old acquaintance of Huang Xiaolong.

    Ling Feng!

    The former Sect Master of the Shushan Sect, a giant in the later stages of the Unity of Heaven and Man Realm, Ling Feng! He had been humiliated and injured by Huang Xiaolong, bearing deep hatred for him!

    However, from the voice Ling Feng now projected, it was clear that he must have encountered a tremendous fortune of Immortal fate, with a realm that had skyrocketed, evidently stronger than that of the previous five Immortal Realm giants by a considerable margin, reaching an unfathomable level!

    ¡®Hmm~~ Ling Feng has become stronger¡­ his realm surpasses the Immortal Realm. Heh, a few years ago, the Immortal Realm was the limit for Earth cultivators. Once someone entered this domain, they could advance no further. Now, Ling Feng surpassing the Immortal Realm indicates two issues. First, after Earth¡¯s great revival of Spiritual Energy, the Immortal Realm is nothing special, giving rise to even more powerful realms, almost those of the Immortal Realm itself. Second, if Ling Feng could transform to this realm, what about the original five Immortal Realm giants? No doubt, they will be even stronger¡­ Interesting indeed¡­ This is truly too interesting~~~¡¯

    Excitement and agitation surged within Huang Xiaolong, feelings he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time!

    He feared nothing!

    Even if those five Immortal Realm beings had grown stronger, Huang Xiaolong had the confidence to contend with them!

    After all, this was Earth, and no matter how much one advanced, they were still governed by Earth¡¯s laws. As a god of Earth, fighting on Earth gave Huang Xiaolong innate advantages.

    After Ling Feng finished his reminder, he fell silent.

    Around the island¡¯s periphery, in the void, endless chosen ones floated from all directions. None dared to make rash moves, patiently waiting outside.

    This island had many Formations set up, deterring anyone from rashly trying to get inside.

    According to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s observations, the strongest Formation on the island was likely a Sword Array.

    This was a Sword Array not from Earth but a Mountain-Protecting Sword Array. Under the coverage of this Formation, Sword Qi crisscrossed the entire island, as if ten thousand full moons were suspended everywhere. Anyone who rashly entered this Sword Array would instantly be shredded into dust by the fierce Immortal Sword Qi.

    ¡®Impressive, truly impressive. Even I, if I were to forcibly invade this island, would be temporarily trapped once caught in the Sword Array. It would take a lot of time and energy to break through the Sword Array,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself. ¡°It seems that this overseas cultivators¡¯ world has received many bounties from the Immortal Realm, their connection with the Immortal Realm is indeed very tight. It is these people who have sold Earth to the Immortal Realm¡­ If it eventually leads to a catastrophe, it¡¯s all thanks to them~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind brightened. Don¡¯t be misled by the current benefactors Earth had received. Numerous ordinary people, commoners, had taken up the path of cultivation and became powerful beings capable of great destruction. This was a time of great prospering.

    But in this world, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. One day, the Immortal Realm will come to reap everything!

    They will demand back all their invested resources, with interest!

    ¡°These practitioners from the overseas world really put on airs¡­¡± Xu Meilun stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°They are powerful, with headquarters that have altars communicating with the Immortal Realm, close to the source, always acting as the spokespersons of the Immortal Realm¡­ It¡¯s quite normal for them to be a bit arrogant,¡± Lu Tingfeng sighed helplessly. ¡°Let it go, no more complaints, just bear with it¡­ and don¡¯t talk recklessly, or disaster may follow from careless words. Our Chase Wind Association may dominate one city, but in front of such a top force, we are like tiny ants that could be crushed a thousand, ten thousand times with a mere thought.¡±

    Now, Lu Tingfeng finally deeply understood what it meant to be a frog at the bottom of a well.

    The ambitious goals that had sprung up earlier had now been completely worn away.

    Not just Lu Tingfeng, even the many chosen ones present seemed gloomy, with a taste of utter despair.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, thought differently.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Uncle Feng incarnation, at this very moment, had finally absorbed and refined all the eternal sacred winds in the underworld!

    And had reshaped a deity anew!

    With this, Huang Xiaolong now possessed three Earth deities!

    Yin Emperor! Thunder God! Uncle Feng!

    ¡®Hmm~~ This time in the great battle of the Immortal List, I¡¯ll let my Yin Emperor body stay hidden, letting Thunder God and Uncle Feng, these two divine incarnations, gain some good experience¡­ Hehe~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong decided that he would also let Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation make an appearance!

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong suddenly heard someone beside him exclaim loudly, ¡°The forces from Dragon Island are here! Everyone, look! A great power that stands equal with the overseas practitioners¡¯ world, the forces from Dragon Island are here!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Island?!¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirits lifted!

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw in the distance at the horizon, streaks of Immortal Energy rising into the sky, connecting the clouds and mists, stirring up a storm!

    That section of space was distorted by a terrifying power!

    Within a glow of rosy clouds, vaguely, a group of figures was walking in the air.

    These figures, judging by their shapes, were all women, extremely graceful, charming, delicate, truly perfection. Yet inside them, terrifying powers lurked, but their demeanor was truly like deities descending to the mortal world, Immortals stepping down to earth!

    Breathless!

    The various chosen ones standing in the void were all breathless, staring with dazzled, enraptured eyes at that dazzling area of rosy cloud glow!

    Huang Xiaolong saw clearly!

    The ones coming from within the glow were all his wives!

    Ma Chuxia, Yan Pianpian, Lin Jing, Cui Feiyan, Su Xiaoman¡­ and including Song Yuru and Ying Aoshan, who had been sent to the Flower Transfer Palace to cultivate earlier and were now brought back, now together with many other wives.

    Huang Xiaolong saw distinctly, his wives had all become stronger! It seemed that with the help of the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, they had gained many blessings from the Immortals, soaring high!

    Leading the group was Ma Chuxia, and at this moment, she radiated a supreme aura from her entire being, an aura that melded with the sky, achieving Unity of Heaven and Man, unrivaled under the heavens!

    This was an aura surpassing the Immortal Realm of Earth!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    She would not lose to that Ling Feng!

    ¡°Pfft~~~ the Wives¡¯ Group is here~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Eh~~ what Wives¡¯ Group?¡± The Mei Lun sisters, confused, asked.

    Without answering, Huang Xiaolong was ready to rush towards his wives, to embrace them one by one, to lovingly cherish them!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Get out

    Chapter 1226: Chapter 1226: Get out! Chapter 1226: Chapter 1226: Get out! Upon seeing his long-awaited wives, Huang Xiaolong naturally forgot himself with pride. He had almost forgotten that his Lei Gong incarnation had changed his appearance and temperament, as well as his soul aura, using the Rebirth Mantra. If he ran over now, his wives would definitely not recognize him!

    However, at this moment!

    A roar like the rolling thunder exploded¨C

    ¡°Lu Tingfeng! So you have really come! Good, very good! You killed my son! Today, I will tear you into eight pieces! I will not leave a single member of your Chasing Wind Society alive!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was about to go see his wives and had not expected that someone seemed to be looking for trouble with Lu Tingfeng.

    Lu Tingfeng¡¯s expression changed slightly, but after swiftly glancing at Huang Xiaolong from the corner of his eye and feeling reassured, he crossed his arms and just sneered. ¡°Xiao Chongguang, your son was evil everywhere he went, thought he was invincible because he stumbled upon some Immortal fate, and started committing murder, arson, and looting, harming women. Since I encountered him, it was only natural for me to act in the name of justice.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Lu Tingfeng hurriedly whispered to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, this person is named Xiao Chongguang, he was previously a thug, and his son was a notorious scoundrel. Even before gaining the Immortal fate, he had blood on his hands. After obtaining the Immortal fate, he became even more ruthless, brazenly committing heinous acts. Once, he killed an entire family of a member of our Chasing Wind Society. As the president, I had to seek justice, so I killed that rotten brat!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain all this to me. Right now, I¡¯m getting a little angry.¡± The cold light in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes exploded!

    Yes, he was truly getting angry!

    Just as he was about to reunite with his wives, this Cheng Yaojin abruptly appeared¨Cwasn¡¯t this ruining the atmosphere and scattering all the affection Huang Xiaolong had bottled up?

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw a very tall middle-aged man at the forefront, with a beard covering his cheeks, stepping on a dark cloud and wielding a halberd more than 2 meters long. Many runes and Immortal scripts were engraved on this halberd, radiant with Immortal light¨Cit was an Immortal Artifact.

    With the halberd in hand, he pointed at Lu Tingfeng from afar, filled with murderous aura, and the waves rose tumultuously behind him!

    This guy was not weak, his strength on par with the Immortal realm powerhouses in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, and with the addition of the Immortal Artifact, his attacking power was multiplied. If a real fight broke out, Lu Tingfeng would be no match for him.

    Although this person had acquired Immortal fate, his entire demeanor was filled with wickedness, constantly emitting an aura of evil, power, brutality, debauchery¡­ and slaughter.

    Using his Aura Vision, Huang Xiaolong observed, and in a glance, he could tell that this guy had the blood of over a thousand lives on his hands!

    F*ck, a slayer of thousands! Definitely not of the righteous kind!

    Behind him was a group of Chosen, around 30 or 40 people, each with a cruel, sinister, and cunning expression on their face.

    They too had their hands steeped in blood.

    ¡°Lu Tingfeng! Did you expect that I would not only gain Immortal fate again but also obtain this Square Sky Halberd Immortal Artifact?¡± That ¡®Xiao Chongguang¡¯ laughed viciously, ¡°Heaven has eyes, my son died unjustly! I knew you would come today¡­Hahahaha~~~¡±

    To avenge the death of his son, Xiao Chongguang didn¡¯t care about the consequences and was ready to make a move just outside the island!

    The surrounding Chosen either looked over with schadenfreude, or were indifferent, or showed faces filled with disgust and impatience.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that his wives had shifted their attention to this scene.

    ¡°Stop your senseless prattle.¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered coldly. ¡°I am talking about you all. Now, I give you a chance¨Ckneel down, cripple your own cultivation, and you might spare your dog¡¯s life, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Xiao Chongguang was overcome with angry laughter. ¡°What the hell are you? A member of the Chasing Wind Society? You are skinny and frail, hardly any flesh on your bones, yet you dare to shout in front of me? Are you brain-dead?¡±

    The onlookers also shook their heads and chuckled.

    Xiao Chongguang was clearly no weakling, and even among the Chosen of Huaxia, he would be considered a low second-tier or a top third-tier entity. With a decent attacking Immortal Artifact and a bunch of cronies at his side, he was quite a troublesome character.

    Unexpectedly, an average-looking young man had jumped out to provoke him¨Cwasn¡¯t this sheer stupidity?

    Everyone was waiting to see how Huang Xiaolong would end up dying miserably!

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly, and with a thought¨CUncle Feng, come out! Kill!

    Boom~~~~~~~!

    From out of nowhere, a great force emerged, covering the sky and spreading tumultuously, shaking the space in all directions, causing some Chosen nearby to almost fall headlong, barely managing to stabilize themselves and retreating in horror!

    Then, silently, someone appeared next to Huang Xiaolong, dressed in white. The person was very handsome and elegant, with an ancient charm¨Cas if donning ancient garments, he could be a scholar preparing for the imperial examinations. But his aura, or rather, his breath, was terrifying.

    With each breath he took, it seemed like he would suck all the wind within dozens of miles into his mouth, and with each exhalation, he would spit it out again!

    It was like a primordial beast breathing¨Cextremely violent!

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Uncle Feng incarnation, having reshaped his divine form; he was the third deity on Earth.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong released Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, but still used the reincarnation technique to disguise him.

    Today, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone¡¯s appearance, demeanor, and stature were exactly the same as that of the Thunder Duke¡¯s clone! Even more alike than twins!

    At that moment, exclamations of surprise echoed from all directions¨C

    ¡°Two young men, looking the same? They are twins!¡±

    ¡°Say, where did that guy come from? How come there was no sign at all?¡±

    ¡°Such a strong aura! Now this will be interesting to watch!¡±

    ¡­

    The people from the Pursuing Wind Association were also dumbfounded.

    All the way, it had been Huang Xiaolong, alone, traveling with them, but suddenly a twin brother appeared out of nowhere¨Csomething completely unexpected.

    ¡°The energy of the wind¡­ could it be¡­ could it be that the Eternal Holy Wind¡­¡± Lu Tingfeng shuddered with horror. ¡°Was it really¡­ really refined by this master¡¯s brother?¡±

    The sisters Xu Meilun and Xu Meihuan couldn¡¯t help but clap their hands in approval, saying in unison, ¡°Bravo! Just like us sisters, they¡¯re twins! That¡¯s just the perfect match!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives started whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°Twins chosen by fate? Giggles~~ That¡¯s quite rare.¡± The sound of the eldest wife, Song Yuru, giggling could be heard before her expression dimmed slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Long? He¡¯s coming today, right? If Little Long saw these twins chosen by fate, he¡¯d probably find it hilarious¡­ He¡¯s always been fond of such bizarre and curious things¡­¡±

    When Song Yuru mentioned ¡°Huang Xiaolong,¡± a deep, affectionate gaze emerged in the eyes of the wives. They all fell silent.

    They couldn¡¯t have imagined that the twins they were looking at were, in fact, their man¨CHuang Xiaolong!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong wanted Uncle Feng¡¯s clone to try out his Divine Skills.

    ¡°I gave you chances, but you didn¡¯t cherish them, so¡­ just go to die!¡± said Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, speaking indifferently. Now, he was a deity, a supreme and lofty deity.

    In the eyes of a deity, mortals are ants, whether they are ordinary people or beings who have received Immortal fortune. All are creatures of the earth, with lives easily extinguished.

    No sooner had his words fallen than Uncle Feng¡¯s clone simply opened his mouth!

    Whoooo~~~~~~~~~~!

    He exhaled a gentle breath.

    This breath was white, like steam exhaled in winter.

    However, this small cloud of steam instantaneously condensed into a terrifying storm in a split second! It covered the skies and the earth! Like a demon, it swept towards Xiao Chongguang and the lackeys behind him!

    Bang~~~!!!!

    Xiao Chongguang, upon coming into contact with the storm, didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before his body exploded, shattering into bits!

    Quick as lightning, all the lackeys behind Xiao Chongguang exploded as well, emitting the dreadful noise of firecrackers popping!

    Dead! All of them were dead!

    Only Xiao Chongguang¡¯s Fangtian Huaji Immortal Artifact remained undamaged, falling to the ground, yet no one dared to pick it up.

    Blown to death by a single breath from Huang Xiaolong (Uncle Feng¡¯s clone)!

    Dead silence!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Everywhere was frightfully quiet!

    After killing this group of creatures as feeble as chickens and dogs, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t feel self-satisfied. The Thunder Duke and Uncle Feng, the two clones, transformed into a streak of light, directly dashing toward the wives¡¯ group!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The wives were all stunned, and in the blink of an eye, the unfamiliar twins had approached them, shouting in unison, ¡°Wives! Miss me?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Ma Chuxia was the first to curse furiously, her eyes filled with murderous intent!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Landing on the Island

    Chapter 1227: Chapter 1227: Landing on the Island Chapter 1227: Chapter 1227: Landing on the Island Scram?

    Facing Ma Chuxia¡¯s scathing rebuke, Huang Xiaolong was first bewildered for a moment, and then¡­

    He could only laugh and cry!

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong clearly realized that his disguise was just too damn successful! He had even managed to deceive the woman by his side!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression became very colorful.

    Looking at his wives again, each of them was brimming with anger, and even those with a slightly more volatile temper like Sun Wei and Yan Pianpian, seemed ready to kill, showing signs of imminent action.

    A huge storm surged above the heads of the wives¡¯ group, lashing at the heavens!

    ¡°This is¡­ this is awkward~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly. Upon a glance, at the back of the wives¡¯ group, there were two women cloaked in black hooded capes, their faces and eyes concealed, unrecognizable, even deliberately masking their aura.

    Others might not see anything amiss, but Huang Xiaolong saw it clear as day, that these two were none other than Bai Chan and Seventh Princess, the two giant dragons!

    This time, representing Dragon Island at the Immortal Rankings¡¯ battle were Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives¡¯ group, with the likes of Nangong Hong, the gluttonous Demon King, and others, not showing their faces.

    Seemingly fearful that the wives might suffer a loss, Seventh Princess and Bai Chan blended in amongst them, to personally lead the backup and ensure their protection.

    With these two behemoths at the rear, Huang Xiaolong naturally had nothing to worry about any mishaps befalling his wives. Even if an Immortal from the celestial world were to descend, they might not be a match for Bai Chan, not to mention the big BOSS-level Seventh Princess of the dragon rank!

    ¡°If you do not wish to die, then get out of our way! Immediately, right now, vanish from our sight!¡± Mana within Ma Chuxia surged tumultuously, seemingly capable of piercing the sky and tearing it asunder in a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°You are not weak, but don¡¯t assume you can do whatever you wish. There are some words that you cannot say, and once you say the wrong thing, you must pay the price. And some prices, you cannot afford. Disappear before my sisters really lose their temper.¡±

    At this moment, the Chosen from all around turned their attention to this scene.

    A moment ago, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone blew away a group of Chosen in one breath, creating shock and awe. As countless Chosen were still rattled, those ¡°twin brothers¡± went on to do something most Chosen would never dare!

    He actually dared to make a pass at the women of Dragon Island!

    This was truly courting death!

    Bear in mind that Dragon Island is a massive power capable of contending with the overseas cultivators¡¯ world. Although mysterious and rarely engaging in conflict, it¡¯s a den of powerful experts where even the big shots of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world have to tread carefully!

    The recently deceased Xiao Chongguang, compared to the people of Dragon Island, was simply trash among trash, ants among ants, inconsequential!

    ¡°These twin brothers truly have no fear of the unknown, to actually dare flirt with the goddesses of Dragon Island¡­¡±

    ¡°Bold indeed! But these twins can be considered geniuses with superb strength and high attractiveness, truly two pretty boys. Hey, for all we know, maybe the immortal ladies of Dragon Island might take a fancy to them, smitten in the heat of the moment~~~¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! What do you know? I¡¯ve got insider information! These goddesses of Dragon Island are already spoken for. Yes, you heard me, all those goddesses belong to one strong and mysterious man! Rumor has it, this man commands the winds and clouds, covers the sky with one hand, and is omnipotent!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, what kind of man can be worthy of those breathtakingly beautiful and immensely powerful immortal ladies?¡±

    ¡­

    The chatter rose from all sides.

    At this time, both of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clones were stunned. Many thoughts rapidly flittered through their minds¨C¡®Should I reveal my identity to my wives? This¡­ this¡­ Screw it, I¡¯m not telling them for now! It¡¯ll be a surprise for them!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly felt an irrepressible urge to play!

    All this time, Huang Xiaolong had been interacting with his wives under the same identity, passionately loving and romancing them. Now, finally given the chance to interact with them under a different, unknown persona, the thought was quite thrilling!

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Uncle Feng clone shrugged helplessly with feigned distress. ¡°I apologize, ladies, for my presumption. Actually, I have been observing you all for a long time¡­ Each of you is incomparably beautiful, the pride of the heavens. As the saying goes, ¡®For a graceful and polite lady, a gentleman is the fitting match.¡¯ I believe myself to have some confidence, and quite a few tricks up my sleeve, so I came to express my love¡­ It was indeed presumptuous of me.¡±

    While speaking these words seriously, Huang Xiaolong felt a surge of laughter welling up inside. This was just too ridiculous!

    With another identity, pursuing one¡¯s own wives who are as beautiful as flowers and as graceful as jade¡­ It¡¯s truly twisted! Truly perverted!

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong had no other intentions, and he was not of a particularly heavy taste, let alone shadowy; he was purely looking for some fun.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s phoenix eyes flashed coldly, seemingly at the end of her patience. ¡°You libertine, think that just because you were born with a pretty face and stumbled upon some adventures, you can unscrupulously flirt and seduce? Totally disgusting! Forget it, since you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll beat you until you do!¡±

    Lin Jing truly found the pair of ¡°twin brothers¡± displeasing to the eye. She was already sick with longing for Huang Xiaolong. She had come to attend the Immortal Ranking Battle today to find out Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whereabouts. Now a pair of malefactors who attracted bees and butterflies put their faces close to hers, irritating her further; she wished she could just slap their faces into a pulp!

    ¡°Sister Jing~~¡± Ma Chuxia immediately intervened, then with her eyes cold as two ice beads, glared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡¯re still pestering us?¡±

    ¡°Alright now, don¡¯t waste your expressions,¡± the big wife, Song Yuru, was as always understanding and gregarious, gentle and tender. ¡°Actually, we all have a husband~~ You two are certainly outstanding, but it¡¯s impossible for us to fancy you.¡±

    ¡°No way? You all are married? And he¡¯s stronger than the two of us brothers?¡± Huang Xiaolong really was about to burst.

    ¡°Of course,¡± all the wives said in unison. Their eyes were filled with unshakable determination, and a sense of pride that was difficult to express!

    ¡°Well, then,¡± Lei Gong¡¯s incarnation and Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation both shrugged helplessly, then, with a flicker, returned to the Pursuit Wind Gathering.

    Mei Lun and Mei Huan, the two sisters, clearly felt like they were drinking vinegar at this point, pouting their lips and looking at Lei Gong and Uncle Feng with some grievances.

    ¡°Lei Gong¡­ You really are quite the romantic~~¡± Xu Meilun looked at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s group of wives, feeling a bit inferior. ¡°They are all peerless geniuses, phoenixes among people; too bad they are already taken. Too bad for you¨Cno chance at all.¡±

    Xu Meihuan asked, ¡°Lei Gong, is this your twin brother or older brother?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ let¡¯s say a younger brother.¡± Lei Gong¡¯s incarnation laughed.

    Since Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation became a god after Lei Gong¡¯s, he naturally was the younger brother.

    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t believe your twin brother is also so fierce¡­ Could it be that he has refined the Eternal Holy Wind?¡± Lu Tingfeng said tremblingly. ¡°Impressive, impressive. Joining forces, you two brothers might indeed achieve a ranking in the Immortal Ranking Battle! Besides¡­ to dare flirt with the women on Dragon Island¡­ Such audacity! Such audacity indeed!¡±

    ¡­

    Inside the island.

    A palace formed from auspicious clouds floated atop a mountain peak.

    Seated on the throne was a middle-aged man with the haughty air of an emperor. This person was the Sect Master of Shushan, Ling Feng! Years had passed, and he had found an enormous opportunity. His strength had long since been far from mediocre.

    ¡°The people from Dragon Island have come~~¡± Ling Feng grinned viciously, ¡°The women of that bastard Huang Xiaolong have all arrived! Over the years, we investigated the details of Dragon Island and found out it was the foundation that Huang Xiaolong established overseas back then! I wonder if that bastard Nangong Hong has come with them¡­¡±

    Ling Feng¡¯s eyes were full of murderous frenzy.

    ¡°Sect Master, how about we strike immediately, subdue the women of that bastard Huang Xiaolong, and then we can easily torture Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whereabouts out of them!¡± suggested an elder of the Shushan Sect.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No rush.¡± Ling Feng¡¯s eyes held a cruel, playful gleam. ¡°Since they¡¯ve come, don¡¯t even think about leaving! Isn¡¯t it better to catch turtles in a jar? The women of Huang Xiaolong have come out in full force; in my view, Huang Xiaolong is bound to show up! Don¡¯t alert them for now! Open the island¡¯s defensive array¨Clet the Chosen Ones in! You¡¯re all familiar with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense aura, right? Keep a close watch for me! As soon as you detect his aura, immediately report to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The next moment~~

    Boom boom boom~~ Boom boom boom~~ Boom boom boom~~~

    All the Defensive Arrays and restrictions set up on the island were opened.

    ¡°Please, Chosen Ones, enter the island in order~~ The Immortal Ranking Battle is about to begin!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Five Old Dogs We Meet Again

    Chapter 1228: Chapter 1228: Five Old Dogs, We Meet Again! Chapter 1228: Chapter 1228: Five Old Dogs, We Meet Again! As the defensive formation on the island activated, resonant peals of a huge bell echoed, the sound reaching into the depths of the listener¡¯s soul, imparting an involuntary summons, irresistibly drawing one to the source of the bell¡¯s toll!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¨C ¨C to the island!¡±

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh ¨C ¨C swoosh, swoosh, swoosh ¨C ¨C ¨C !

    The sharp sounds of cutting through the air rose up as multitudes of Chosen Ones, like locusts, took flight towards the island.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that his own squad of wives was also displaying their movements, ethereal as immortals, flitting into the island like fleeting beams of light.

    ¡°Two Masters, let¡¯s go too.¡± Now, Lu Tingfeng completely deferred to Huang Xiaolong (Uncle Feng¡¯s clone and Lei Gong¡¯s clone) as his leader.

    ¡°Go,¡± Lei Gong¡¯s avatar nodded slightly.

    On the island!

    The island was boundlessly vast, and the places where the Chosen Ones descended were an open, endless square.

    At the very center of the square stood an altar that seemed like a palace from the heavens!

    This altar soared into the sky, emitting strains of celestial music, so sacred and majestic it was absurd! It was enough to make anyone unable to resist kneeling down to worship deeply, to pray, to supplicate!

    This was an altar capable of communication with the immortal realm!

    It was this very altar that had sparked the resurgence of Spiritual Energy on Earth, sweeping across the globe and benefiting countless Earthlings.

    Silence!

    Here, around a hundred thousand Chosen Ones stood quietly around the altar, maintaining an absolute silence. They held their breath, not daring to even breathe too loudly, as if even breathing could desecrate the altar!

    It was too solemn!

    Near the altar, like spears, stood some core members of the cultivators from overseas, each one bursting with arrogance, surveying the entire place with disdain, like proud eagles looking down on a group of little rabbits.

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first time witnessing an altar that could communicate with the immortal realm with his own eyes. He had to admit, even as a deity of Earth, it stirred an inexplicable spiritual shock within him. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be like the other Chosen Ones, idiotically still, daring not to move.

    Glancing around, Huang Xiaolong saw some familiar faces standing below the altar¨C

    Ah, like Sect Master Ling Feng, like the Sect Master of Qingcheng Sect, like those chiefs of overseas major sects whose disciples and sons had died at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, such as the higher-ups of the Xia Family¡­ and so on and so forth.

    Huang Xiaolong had quite a number of enemies, but none could see through his disguise.

    And so, Huang Xiaolong stood in his spot with an air of dignity, his gaze mocking, scanning around.

    The Chosen Ones around him varied in strength; some had reached the standard of Immortals just like the previously mentioned five overseas giants, others had even transcended the Immortal realm, entering a realm difficult to fathom. Sect Master Ling Feng and the leaders of the various major overseas sects were also of this realm. With a little thought, Huang Xiaolong understood¨C¡®Hmm, this is about the level of Heavenly Immortals in the immortal realm¡­ Ling Feng and the others have already transformed their bodies, no longer mortal, but have condensed a special type of body. This type of body wouldn¡¯t be much worse off than Bai Chan, that white dragon. I see now, this is what they call a Divine Body¡­ Interesting ¨C ¨C ¡®

    The thought was indeed astonishing; a Divine Body that was not inferior to that of an average gigantic dragon¡¯s body.

    One could imagine how formidable the likes of Ling Feng had become now.

    Objectively assessing, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Body, whether it was the main body or the avatars of Lei Gong and Uncle Feng, honestly speaking, were still slightly superior to Ling Feng and the others¡¯ Heavenly Immortal bodies. But not by much.

    ¡®My Divine Body should be about at the level of a Golden Immortal body in the immortal realm,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded to himself.

    Immediately afterward, he resumed his leisurely observation. The majority of the Chosen Ones around were Huaxia people; there were also foreigners, even some black people, but their numbers were not as many.

    This goes to show that although the Immortal Ranking Battle has caused a Furore abroad, there aren¡¯t too many foreign chosen ones who truly dare to vie for a share of the glory.

    As for the chosen ones from the island nation of Dongying, Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t spotted any, let alone that Xu Fu who created the Underworld of Dongying.

    At this moment, people like Ling Feng standing at the base of the altar were conversing as if no one else was around. ¡°Hmph! He didn¡¯t come! That bastard Huang Xiaolong actually didn¡¯t show up!¡±

    ¡°This man has always been arrogant, loving nothing more than to stand out. The Immortal Ranking Battle is Earth¡¯s grandest feast, yet he is absent. Could it be that he¡¯s afraid? Damn it! This brat holds deep grudges with our Xia Family, we must capture him!¡± one of the Xia Family elders said, baring his teeth.

    ¡°He must be scared! What a coward! An utter coward! When the crucial moment comes, he dares not appear!¡±

    Ling Feng¡¯s expression was extremely dark as he said coldly, ¡°Never mind private grievances for now, if that brat doesn¡¯t show, it¡¯s a big problem! After all, to open the manor of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian, we need that kid. In fact, one of the purposes of organizing the Immortal Ranking Battle this time was to lure that brat out of his hole, up to the holy island, and then slowly deal with him¡­ But he¡¯s hidden himself deeply, like a turtle retracting its head¡­ This time, we might see an Immortal of great stature descend to the mortal world. If they don¡¯t see that kid, we might get punished! No one can withstand the wrath of the Immortals, not even the five Ancestors, who are walking on eggshells, afraid of failing to entertain properly¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, Sect Master Ling Feng, you needn¡¯t be too anxious. That little bastard Huang Xiaolong might not have come, but all of his women have. Hee hee hee~~ Since they¡¯ve come, let¡¯s make sure they never return! That brat cares greatly for his women, doesn¡¯t he? If we catch and slowly torment this group of bitches, he¡¯ll have no choice but to show himself! And by using the soul-searching secret technique, we can extract those women¡¯s memories and find out the brat¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s do that! When the Immortal Ranking Battle starts later, we¡¯ll keep an eye on that group of bitches and encircle them for the kill!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s eyes flashed with a bloody and fierce murderous intent.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~

    Five beams of eternal golden light flew directly from afar, landing upon the altar!

    In an instant, the entire altar emitted an even more majestic and ethereal aura of Immortal Spiritual Energy, Immortal Light!

    These were the five great leaders of the overseas cultivator world!

    All of them at the level of ninth-layer Heavenly Immortals, standing at the pinnacle of Earth!

    They were enveloped in a radiance as intense as the blazing sun, obscuring their true faces, and their formidable life force naturally overflowed, carrying the might to burn the world!

    Behind them, a series of ancient paintings appeared, featuring various immortal creatures in flight and a collection of sacred Immortal characters.

    With the arrival of the five great leaders, the chosen ones present felt as if needles were on their backs and as quiet as cicadas in winter, silent.

    ¡°Esteemed ones~~¡± one of the great leaders, a woman with an imposingly deep voice, spoke, pressing on the souls of the listeners, making them involuntarily want to kneel before her.

    Huang Xiaolong instantly recognized that it was the voice of one of the female ancestors of Shushan.

    ¡®Heh heh heh, five old dogs, we meet again? Good, very good, better than ever; last time you were lucky I didn¡¯t finish you off. You managed to achieve a bit of status¡­ But this time, your luck has run out¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent for a moment before he quickly concealed it, smiling impassively.

    The female ancestor from Shushan continued. ¡°Today is a grand gathering for our Earth! And a top-priority affair! You must be the most exceptional among Earth¡¯s chosen¡­ Welcome to all of you!¡±

    Assuming the role of the host, the female ancestor from Shushan stood aloof and unapproachable, ¡°The five of us are the spokespersons for Earth chosen by the great ones of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    For the chosen ones, this was the first time they heard this directly, and at that moment, the five ancestors stood like gods with the Immortal Light whirling around the altar, enhancing their presence with an aura of control, invincibility, and the grandeur of Immortal emissaries!

    Everyone truly believed that they were indeed the spokespersons of the Immortal Realm!

    They were the gods on Earth! Supreme over every chosen one!

    ¡°Hmm~~ As long as you understand. Then, this time, the Immortal Realm brings forth the greatest opportunity ever to descend¨CThe Immortal Ranking Battle!!!!!!¡± the female ancestor from Shushan raised her voice.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Battle of the Immortal Rankings

    Chapter 1229: Chapter 1229: Battle of the Immortal Rankings, Begin~!!!! Chapter 1229: Chapter 1229: Battle of the Immortal Rankings, Begin~!!!! The hall was deathly silent!

    All the chosen candidates pricked up their ears, listening intently to the speeches of the five great leaders. Next, they were about to announce the rules of the Immortal Ranking Battle!

    The Immortal Ranking Battle was an extraordinary opportunity, and the rules were of utmost importance! One must listen carefully and understand clearly!

    Even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars focused their attention.

    ¡°Listen closely¨C¡± the female Shushan elder announced with sweeping grandeur, as if she were reading a royal decree, ¡°When the auspicious moment arrives shortly, we will pray to the Immortal Realm, and it will descend a separate space upon us! As well as, a ranking scroll! The candidates will record their divine consciousness and Spiritual Imprint on the scroll, and then, they will all enter that independent space!¡±

    ¡°Within the independent space descended from the Immortal Realm, there will be monsters from other planets! From the perspective of Earth¡¯s scientific civilization, these monsters are what we call¨Caliens.¡±

    Everyone exchanged glances¨Cdamn, there were aliens in the independent space sent down from the Immortal Realm?

    How terrifying~~

    Although the chosen candidates all possessed superhuman strength, after all, just a few years ago, they were ordinary Earthlings, part of the masses, who regarded aliens with skepticism or outright disbelief. But now, aliens had truly descended¡­ it was hard to accept!

    For a moment, some couldn¡¯t accept it!

    ¡°So, when the candidates enter these independent spaces, they will encounter alien monsters! Engage in a fight to the death with them!¡± the Shushan female elder said sternly. ¡°Let me tell you the truth, there is a variety of alien monsters, with numerous kinds! Some are powerful and brutal, their roars can shatter mountains, their strength can sever rivers! Some are sneaky and cunning, adept at disguise! Some are despicable and shameless, mastering stealth and assassination. There will definitely be deaths in the battle with these monsters, and the number of the dead will be substantial! In other words, every one of you here might possibly die miserably in there!¡±

    The atmosphere froze! A wave of panic spread throughout the room!

    Of course, there were also many chosen candidates whose eyes sparkled with an unyielding will to fight, and some even showed cruel expressions.

    ¡°Heh~~ What, are you scared? You chosen candidates really are a ragtag bunch~~¡± The Shushan female elder sneered with contempt. ¡°Having serendipitously gained an opportunity, you only know how to bully ordinary people, tyrants in your own territory, just like nouveau riche! With power, yet with a cowardly heart, you¡¯re utter country bumpkins, fragile as porcelain!¡±

    Faced with the reprimand from the Shushan female elder, the vast majority of chosen candidates hung their heads in shame.

    ¡°However, this time¡¯s Immortal Ranking Battle will allow you to enter and fight the naturally fierce alien monsters, hone your temperament amidst bloodshed, wander on the edge of death, and sharpen your spiritual will, emerging sharper, growing, becoming true powerhouses! In addition¨C¡± the Shushan female elder¡¯s eyes also flashed with unconcealable greed. ¡°Killing these alien monsters also has its advantages. For instance, the carcasses of most alien monsters are treasures that can be used to craft Immortal Artifacts, magical items, or concoct pills. Even the bones of some alien monsters bear primordial imprints with inheritances of techniques and spells!¡±

    ¡®Hehehe~~ Isn¡¯t this just the typical looting of treasures from slain monsters?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong laughed to himself.

    ¡°Furthermore, by hunting down alien monsters of different grades, you can obtain corresponding points. Because before you enter that independent space, you leave your divine consciousness and Spiritual Imprint on the ranking scroll, so your actions inside, including how many alien monsters you¡¯ve killed, will be accurately reflected and recorded on the ranking scroll, clear at a glance. In other words, the ranking scroll will show a points ranking! The more and the stronger the alien monsters you slay, the more points you get and the higher your ranking on the Immortal Ranking Scroll!¡±

    With such a detailed explanation, everyone understood and nodded in agreement.

    Actually, it¡¯s quite simple¨Cit¡¯s just about killing monsters, looting equipment, earning points, and there¡¯s a leaderboard¨Cit¡¯s almost like an online game, except for real. And while you can respawn on the spot after dying in a video game, in this Immortal Ranking Battle, death is permanent, and your existence would be erased from the world.

    With this, quite a few chosen candidates developed a strong interest.

    The Shushan female elder continued, ¡°Inside that independent space, in addition to hunting targets¨Calien monsters¨Cthere are also chances placed by the Immortal Realm. For instance, some places are hidden with Immortal Pills and Immortal Artifacts, while others bear scrolls of Immortal Techniques, secret manuals¡­ There are also various precious immortal energies, cosmic energies¡­ In short, there are endless opportunities waiting for the diligent to discover.¡±

    Hiss~~!

    Pretty intense!

    Beyond the various valuables obtained from killing monsters, the Immortal Realm had scattered plenty of treasures in that independent space; this was simply delightful! Perhaps without doing anything, if one were lucky, a bottle of Immortal Pill could be found in a crack between rocks!

    The chosen candidates began to fantasize.

    ¡°Of course, the points ranking on the Immortal Ranking Board is the most important. Compared with it, all other opportunities may be disregarded. Listen! In this Immortal Ranking Battle, those with high points rankings can obtain divine Immortal Artifacts and life-changing Immortal Pills bestowed by the Immortal Realm! The one who ranks first in points even has a chance to become¨Ca Golden Immortal!¡± the Shushan female elder¡¯s voice was completely fiery.

    At this moment, this Shushan female elder was actually concealing something. The rules of the Immortal Ranking Battle decreed that only the top five would receive the finest divine rewards. She spoke vaguely and did not disclose this fact. This would cause the chosen ones present to harbor a stroke of luck, hoping to strive for a better ranking, not knowing that beyond the fifth place, there was not much difference.

    The atmosphere was becoming blood-boiling!

    It seemed that within the crisis of this Immortal Ranking Battle lay immense opportunities! For those with strong abilities or good luck, this was an occasion to make a fortune, to feast until one was slick with oil!

    As the saying goes, fortune favors the bold, and many chosen ones were tempted!

    If one were timid, afraid, and dared not participate in the Immortal Ranking Battle, then surely, they would be far surpassed by those who seized the opportunity, relegated to eating dust!

    It could even be said that this Immortal Ranking Battle could decide the future pattern of the Earth! It truly held profound significance!

    Men die for wealth, as birds die for food; people were rubbing their hands in anticipation, itching to start!

    The Shushan female elder¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of mockery, and her tone grew colder. ¡°One last point¨Ceveryone remember, hehehe, in this Immortal Ranking Battle, the points of other chosen ones can be seized¡­¡±

    Seize points?

    Many chosen ones were somewhat dumbfounded.

    Both of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatars nodded at the same time, a sneer curling at the corners of their mouths¨C¡®Oh, this is to pit the chosen ones against each other in competition and slaughter, to fight fiercely over points, fostering enmity, grudges, staking lives in a do-or-die struggle.¡¯

    ¡°Seizing points from other chosen ones is very simple, just completely kill them off,¡± the Shushan female elder said lightly.

    As soon as these words came out, gasps of shock followed one after the other.

    The Shushan female elder said no more and began to wait.

    Once again, the scene fell into silence.

    After a while¡­

    ¡°The time has come, welcome the Immortal Ranking Board! One by one, you must all be reverent!¡± the Shushan female elder roared sternly.

    Following that, the five titans faced the altar with their hands clasped together, their expressions filled with utmost reverence, solemnity, and humility, as though they were gazing upon the remains of their ancestors.

    Below the altar, experts like Ling Feng even went as far as kneeling on one knee!

    All the chosen ones present were affected by this intense atmosphere, enveloped by omnipresent authority in the air!

    It seemed as though something remarkable was descending.

    Both of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine avatars also felt some pressure.

    ¡°Boom~~~~~~!!!!!¡±

    A loud boom erupted from within the altar, as if thousands of volcanoes were erupting in unison!

    The earth shook, the mountains trembled!

    Then, accompanied by tens of thousands of rainbows, auspicious clouds, and rosy clouds, a giant golden scroll slowly ascended from within the altar!

    ¡°`

    On this golden list, there were myriad halos of rosy clouds, thousands of strands of auspicious vapors, and a few vivid mythical beasts and birds that emitted a majestic immortal power. The list unraveled, displaying two characters imbued with the essence of the Dao, from which a lingering Immortal Tune emanated as if these two characters contained another world within them!

    ¡°Welcome the descent of the Celestial List!¡± the five behemoths on the altar proclaimed with the earnestness of servants greeting their master.

    The entire field of chosen candidates erupted into deafening roars. ¡°Welcome the descent of the Celestial List!!!!¡±

    This was indeed the Celestial List, supremely extraordinary, having descended from the Immortal Realm, and perhaps, in itself was a supreme Immortal Artifact.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now, I give you one final opportunity to choose,¡± the elder female ancestor of Shushan spoke in a chilling tone. ¡°Those willing to partake in the Great Battle of the Celestial List, stand to the left. Those who dare not participate, all stand to the right! Make your decision swiftly!¡±

    Having said that, the elder female ancestor of Shushan ceased to speak and did not press them, allowing the candidates present to make their choice freely.

    Many of the candidates began to struggle internally¨C

    ¡°What to do? To participate or not? If one joins the Great Battle of the Celestial List, it¡¯s very likely to die within!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, not only are there ferocious and mysterious alien monsters, which is already bad enough, but the real danger lies in not knowing who might stab you in the back! The candidates sabotaging each other, smiling with daggers hidden, that is truly the most terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going for it! If I don¡¯t give it my all this time, I¡¯ll never get such a good opportunity again!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we give up now and other candidates seize the chance to gain the blessings of immortality, then we¡¯ll forever be just stepping stones for someone else¡¯s rise!¡±

    ¡°Living a life of cowardice has no meaning, it¡¯s better to take fate into our own hands! Fight on!¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I won¡¯t compete with anyone, nor will I go hunting any alien demons or monsters. I¡¯m just going in to scavenge, searching for the scattered blessings of immortality and such. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to fight hand-to-hand~~~ We don¡¯t earn points, we just scavenge trash, hahaha~~¡±

    ¡­

    Soon, the candidates began to sort themselves into groups.

    The vast majority of the candidates still chose to stand on the left, to partake in the Great Battle of the Celestial List with fearless courage.

    About ten thousand candidates gave up on the Great Battle of the Celestial List, not wishing to risk their lives, and stood securely on the right side, simply observing from a distance.

    At the Pursuing Wind Society¨C

    ¡°I¡¯m participating!¡± After pondering for a moment, Lu Tingfeng made a resolute decision, his face a visage of tragic determination, as if prepared to face death. ¡°Son~~ you should not get involved. Wait on the outside! Remember, if your father dies, you will take over the Pursuing Wind Society.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Lu Jian became anxious.

    ¡°Silence! That settles it!¡± Lu Tingfeng scolded with a tone that brooked no argument.

    ¡°Two masters, I implore you to take care of my father~~!¡± Lu Jian pleaded earnestly to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two incarnations.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Lei Gong¡¯s incarnation nodded indifferently. ¡°Where possible, I will take minimal care of him, but we brothers dare not claim to be able to overwhelm all adversaries. Should an accident occur, do not blame us.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, would not specifically look after Lu Tingfeng; everything depended on his own fate.

    ¡°Thank you both!¡± Lu Jian bowed deeply.

    Immediately afterward, Huang Xiaolong and Lu Tingfeng walked together to the left.

    ¡°`

    The splendid and magnificent sisters hesitated for a moment before they were about to follow, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Lei Gong incarnation shook his head. ¡°You two better not go, you¡¯re too weak, going there would be suicidal.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked up and saw that his entire wife squad had all moved to the left, including the mysteriously enigmatic Seventh Princess, Bai Chan.

    Choices were made.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems that the number of people who wish to gamble for a future is not small, huh? Your courage is truly commendable.¡± The female ancestor of Shushan, the sarcasm in her tone impossible to fully hide,

    To her, the situation was well under control. In this battle for the Immortal Ranking, only the cultivators of the overseas world could be the winners! Any other chosen ones entering were simply seeking death!

    Purely keeping the Crown Prince company in studying would ultimately cost them their lives!

    ¡°Now, all of you who wish to take part in the battle for the Immortal Ranking, leave a wisp of your divine consciousness, a spiritual imprint, on the Immortal Ranking so that your points and rankings can be recorded.¡± The female ancestor of Shushan raised her hand slightly, a hazy beam of light shined directly onto the Immortal Ranking, eventually forming a symbol.

    This symbol then slowly diffused, unbelievably turning into something akin to an ID photo, vividly capturing the female ancestor¡¯s appearance.

    This was truly miraculous. She had inscribed her divine consciousness, her spiritual imprint, onto the Immortal Ranking, making it unique.

    The chosen ones all followed suit.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two divine incarnations casually left their divine consciousness on the Immortal Ranking as well, forming two ID photos.

    And so, the Immortal Ranking was covered with densely packed ID photos, yet all were at the bottom, with no rankings assigned for the time being.

    ¡°Wow, really is quite magical, huh?¡± Both of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incarnations felt a blood-linked, inseparable connection to the scroll.

    Huang Xiaolong saw that his wives, as well as Ling Feng and other leading figures from the overseas world of cultivators, had all left their divine consciousness on the Immortal Ranking, one after another.

    ¡°Alright! Open the arena for the battle of the Immortal Ranking!¡± The female ancestor of Shushan bowed deeply to the altar!

    The next moment!

    Boom~~~~~~!

    A golden passageway erupted from within the altar, soaring up ninety thousand miles!

    The aura that emanated from within this passageway nearly surpassed everything on Earth, a will from the immortal realm fiercely penetrating downwards, deeply embedding itself into the fabric of Earth¡¯s spacetime, seemingly recreating heaven and earth, reversing the cosmos, forming a special space. This was an independent space, vast beyond measure. Inside, supreme immortal light and energy flowed, but there was also some sinister energy stirring, with even some non-human howling sounds, and the blood-curdling killing intent was enough to strike terror into any heart!

    ¡°Everyone, enter it! The battle for the Immortal Ranking officially begins!¡± The female ancestor of Shushan didn¡¯t say much more. Her body turned into a streak of light and dove straight into the golden passage, then she disappeared without a trace, leaving not the slightest hint of her presence behind, as if she had evaporated from the mortal world. It was as if she had gone to a far-off, unknown world not belonging to Earth!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll enter first!¡± Ling Feng and the others couldn¡¯t wait to fly into the golden passageway.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It could be said that the competition had already begun; whoever entered first, reaching the battlefield of the Immortal Ranking, would take the lead in gaining benefits. Perhaps upon entering, one might stumble upon treasures, and those who entered later could only pick up the scraps left by others.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~!

    The enormous wave of chosen ones filed into the depths of the golden passageway, as numerous as fish crossing a river!

    ¡°Hehe, it starts, this is going to be exciting, very exciting.¡± Both of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incarnations too, like fish, darted into the golden passageway!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Kill Kill Kill

    Chapter 1230: Chapter 1230: Kill, Kill, Kill! Chapter 1230: Chapter 1230: Kill, Kill, Kill! ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Thunder Duke incarnation and Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation had just drilled into the golden light passage when they felt the world spinning around them. They were bound by a law-binding force and forcibly dragged into a place!

    A few seconds later!

    Bang~~!!!!

    The two incarnations¡¯ footsteps landed on the ground. First of all, the ground was extremely hard, with a metallic texture, making clang-clang sounds as they stepped on it.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong now felt like a fish that had suddenly come ashore, slightly unaccustomed to the environment.

    ¡°Hu~~¡± The two incarnations took a deep breath and rapidly checked their body condition.

    They hadn¡¯t received any injuries, and their power was almost entirely unoppressed. In other words, they could exert their peak strength in this place.

    The air was filled with an oppressive and terrifying aura, as if countless powerful and supreme wild beasts lurked around them in the shadows, ready to launch a surprise attack and devour any invading enemy at any moment.

    Huang Xiaolong did not dare to neglect caution, as both incarnations released their divine senses simultaneously.

    They found themselves in a vast and boundless plain, barren and desolate, filled with volcanic crater-like pits all over, as if struck by a meteor shower. To draw a comparison, it resembled the surface of the moon.

    The sky was a muddled grey, gloomy color, with no sun, moon, or stars. Yet, there was light, an eerie kind that cast an ashen glow.

    ¡°On Earth, there cannot be such an ashen sky¡­ Every aspect here is out of place with Earth¡­ this place is no longer Earth, but an independent space that has descended from the celestial realm~~ Ah, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve suddenly arrived at another planet,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly to himself.

    There were no other chosen ones around.

    That is to say, the countless chosen ones who had entered the golden light passage were all scattered.

    Huang Xiaolong had no idea where the other chosen ones were, but here, on this vast and boundless plain, there was only him, his Uncle Feng incarnation, and Thunder Duke incarnation¡­

    ¡°Ah~~ Lu Tingfeng and I were teleported in together, yet he is nowhere to be seen~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no way to help it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to protect you, to take care of you, but I also don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve gone¡­ Old Lu, you¡¯re on your own now~~ I hope you¡¯ll still be alive after the celestial ranking battle ends.¡±

    The two incarnations lifted their feet and aimlessly walked forward.

    ¡°What about my wives?¡± Huang Xiaolong wondered where his ladies had been transported to. In this special space, even the divine senses of deities could only radiate a few hundred kilometers, as they were bound by the laws of this space and could not unfold them at will.

    In these few hundred kilometers, there was nothing but desolate plain.

    Acting on the principle of accepting the environment as it was, the Thunder Duke incarnation rode a cloud while Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation flew with the wind, rushing forward. They continuously scanned the surroundings with their divine senses along the way, watching out for any lurking alien demons or monsters, and also checking to see if there were treasures scattered on the ground.

    But this area was too desolate, not even a single hair to be found.

    ¡°I really am unlucky. My two incarnations have been teleported to a place devoid of anything. What a waste of time!¡± Huang Xiaolong cursed his misfortune.

    Just then, within the gloomy grey sky, a celestial ranking suddenly appeared!

    The ranking was covered with dense and endless portraits. At this moment, numerous portraits were flashing and jumping, with the points on each portrait constantly changing and accumulating. It seemed that many chosen ones were already hunting alien demons and monsters, earning points. But several portraits suddenly turned dim and vanished without a trace, an obvious sign that some chosen ones had fallen.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, quite lively huh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out an exclamation.

    ¡°`

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong witnessed several profile photos with their points rapidly climbing, soaring high, unstoppable!

    Leaving all in the dust!

    Upon closer inspection, those profile photos belonged to the two venerable ancestors of Shushan and the other three titans from the overseas world; following closely were Ling Feng and other leaders from various factions of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world.

    It seemed that the Celestial Rankings battle had just begun, and these individuals had already taken the lead, securing top rankings and leaving the chosen ones far behind!

    ¡°Damn it, are these guys cheating? They must¡¯ve been teleported directly to the areas teeming with alien demons and monsters¡­ Killing monsters this fast, there¡¯s got to be something fishy going on! They can¡¯t possibly be this lucky!¡± Huang Xiaolong cursed quietly. ¡°It looks like the rankings of the Celestial Rankings battle are predetermined, the people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world came prepared¡­ But no matter, this time, I¡¯m going to ride on their coattails, step on them to rise to the top, and grab the highest rewards of the Celestial Realm~~~¡±

    Since he was gaining nothing in this desolate plains area, Huang Xiaolong decided against lingering any longer. His two avatars activated their Divine Skills and, with a whoosh, ripped through the air, transforming into two rolling columns of smoke and charged forward at breakneck speed.

    Before long, a primal forest appeared ahead. In the forest, many trees had risen straight from the ground, stretching dozens of meters high, a magnificent sight! Waves of subtle pressure faced them head on!

    ¡°Good, it seems that within this savage forest lies hidden alien demons and monsters! I¡¯ll go hunt them down!¡± Huang Xiaolong thought excitedly.

    However, just then, mushroom cloud-like Mana fluctuations suddenly rose from the forest, and some giant trees were uprooted!

    Beastly roars erupted!

    Along with the angry bellows of human chosen ones!

    It looked like there were chosen ones fighting with alien demons and monsters in the forest!

    Without a second thought, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatars followed the sounds.

    In the blink of an eye, they flew into the thicket.

    The scene before their eyes was quite brutal!

    On the ground, the corpses of human chosen ones were strewn all about, with severed limbs and viscera scattered around. A fierce beast unlike any seen or heard of before was ferociously attacking the dozen or so surviving chosen ones.

    This beast was about ten or so meters long and several meters tall, resembling a lion but with a pair of massive sheep horns on its head. Its eyes shone with a savage gleam. With one swipe of its claw, it burst a seemingly strong male chosen one into a mass of mush with a splurch¨Cflesh and bones obliterated, a dazzling yet horrific mist of blood spraying out.

    ¡°Ahh~~ Run! This monster is too terrifying! Run! We have no strength whatsoever to resist it!¡± the surviving chosen ones completely broke down, their various attacks bouncing off the monster¡¯s glossy, dark scales with metallic clangs but failing to breach its defenses.

    The gap in strength was too great.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The chosen ones started to flee in defeat; the monster huffed and exhaled a thick black fog, enveloping three chosen ones fleeing in the same direction.

    In the blink of an eye, the bodies of these three chosen ones turned into black powder and were swept away by the wind, disappearing without a trace.

    This was a completely one-sided crush, pure slaughter, with not a hint of suspense left. The remaining chosen ones had no chance of escape, facing a dead-end!

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first encounter with the so-called alien demons and monsters, and his eyes lit up greedily, ¡°Damn, so this is what they look like! Kill, kill, kill! Time to earn some points first!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Robbery

    Chapter 1231: Chapter 1231: Robbery Chapter 1231: Chapter 1231: Robbery ¡°¡±¡±

    The Chosen Ones being pursued, faced with such an unstoppable ferocious monster, could only desperately flee for their lives. In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, however, such a monster was undoubtedly a piece of fat meat! After all, it was the incarnation of Thunder God and Uncle Feng, divine beings of Earth, and dealing with such a level of monster was quite easy.

    This time, let Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation take action and earn some points!

    As the saying goes, it was too late and too fast, Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation slowly stretched out his right hand, and within the palm, a small storm was instantly brewed into form! The domineering wind energy compressed into a sphere!

    Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation tossed his hand, throwing the small storm toward the monster!

    In the blink of an eye, there was a violent wind above the monster¡¯s head! The monster sensed an atmosphere close to death! It let out a muffled roar, but before it could react or evade, a tornado struck it directly, completely enveloping it!

    Wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~ wuu wuu~~~

    The monster was spun rapidly, flying up into the sky! During the spinning, its enormous body continuously shattered, breaking apart~~~

    By the time the storm dissipated, a large pile of broken carcass fragments fell like raindrops, scattering all over the ground!

    Boom~~~!

    A majestic thought transmitted into Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation¡¯s spiritual mind.

    This thought conveyed a message, a number¨C¡°500 points!¡±

    After killing the monster, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Uncle Feng incarnation earned 500 points.

    At the same time, a sliver of divine consciousness, a soul imprint attached to Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation, looked up and saw Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation¡¯s ranking soared up a notch on the Immortal Ranking! This was after gaining 500 points, instantly raising the rank.

    However, Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation¡¯s overall ranking was not very high, still trailing behind the 10,000th position.

    It seems that 500 points are still a drop in the bucket.

    As for the Thunder God incarnation, it remained at 0 points, occupying a bottom rank.

    ¡°It seems that I must kill as many alien demons and monsters as possible~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was suddenly full of eagerness.

    At this moment, several of the surviving Chosen Ones who were fleeing haphazardly finally stopped, turned their heads back with unsettled souls, and confirmed over and over again that the terrifying monster had been hunted down.

    Then they turned around, looking at Uncle Feng¡¯s and Thunder God¡¯s incarnations with eyes full of horror.

    ¡°Thank you~~ thank you for saving our lives.¡± The Chosen Ones were overwhelmed with a sense of relief from a narrow escape, and hurriedly bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two incarnations.

    At that moment, Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation just nodded slightly to those Chosen Ones before bending down to inspect the scattered monster carcasses on the ground.

    The monster was basically destroyed, its remains were torn and shattered, yet Huang Xiaolong could still see the value of these carcass fragments.

    For example, some of the scales that remained intact could be used to refine defensive armor, which is incomparably hard on Earth. The armor made from these scales counted as top-grade defensive armor, surpassing any defensive magical items on Earth, and could be considered an Immortal Artifact. An ordinary person wearing it would be nearly indestructible, even by missiles!

    ¡°Good stuff! Damn good stuff! A monster casually killed can explode with such exceptional materials! Just a pity, I got too excited earlier, directly dissecting the monster, and most of the scales were shredded. The remaining scales, though, should be enough to refine about 10 pieces of defensive armor~~ not bad at all!¡± Huang Xiaolong carefully collected the undamaged, valuable scales, and with a thought, tossed them into the Netherworld, saving them.

    ¡°Eh~~ The blood of this monster can also be used to refine pills! Good stuff! Indeed, the bodies of alien demons and monsters are full of treasures!¡± Huang Xiaolong collected them excitedly.

    This was just the beginning of the hunt. Not to mention others, just in this independent space, after hunting for ten days and a half month, an unimaginable fortune would be gained!

    After Huang Xiaolong finished collecting, he looked up to see the surviving Chosen Ones were still standing respectfully in their original place, gazing eagerly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two incarnations.

    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation asked with a smile.

    ¡°Benefactor! Please¡­ please don¡¯t misunderstand~~~¡± An attractive female Chosen One, in her twenties, said with a trace of beauty, ¡°Can we¡­ may we follow you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Benefactor, we were originally a team of dozens of Chosen Ones entering this wilderness forest. We also hunted a lot of alien demons and monsters in the outer region, but they weren¡¯t very strong. Each one we killed only earned us 10 or 20 points¡­ As we ventured deeper into the jungle, we¡­ we encountered¡­ we encountered the fierce monster that you killed~~ too powerful, unbelievably strong, and we were almost wiped out~~ that monster, it also scared us into losing our courage and belief¡­ Benefactor, please, let us follow you. We ask for nothing else, just to save our lives, we¡¯ll be eternally grateful¡­ Benefactor, rest assured, we will absolutely not interfere with your hunting of monsters¡­ We won¡¯t covet anything, even if we pick up any treasures, we will give them all to you!¡± the woman pleaded pitifully.

    ¡°¡±¡±

    ¡°This, I¡¯m not particularly interested. I don¡¯t know you, nor is there a need to protect you,¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s clone shook his head.

    ¡°Benefactor!¡± The young girl, with tears in her eyes, called out, ¡°Benefactor! You! If only you would protect us until the end of the Immortal Ranking Battle, after we¡¯ve left, I¡­ I¡­ am willing to serve you in bed¡­ I beg you, benefactor!¡±

    The fact that the young girl could say such shameless words did not surprise any of the Chosen Ones beside her. After all, at such a life-or-death moment, a woman¡¯s body is her only asset.

    ¡°Benefactor, after you¡¯ve slain the monsters, you will need people to deal with the carcasses. Your majesty is boundless, you are a Supreme Emperor, it certainly isn¡¯t fitting for you to handle monster carcasses personally¡­ You do need some people to be at your beck and call~~~¡± A middle-aged man spoke humbly, thoroughly flattering Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong thought it over and indeed, he was bound to be engaged in a great slaughter, so having some people to do the menial work and sort out the monster carcasses could indeed improve efficiency a great deal.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong allowed these Chosen Ones to follow him.

    In this savage jungle, indeed, there lurked a large number of otherworldly demons and aberrations with bizarre and absurd forms, such as snakes with deer bodies, humans with tiger heads, horses with seven lizard-like heads¡­

    In short, they were freaks of nature, but all with ferocious dispositions.

    Unfortunately for them, they encountered the clones of Uncle Feng and Lei Gong. Each beast was blasted to death almost as soon as they met.

    As a result, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones saw their points climb steadily, and after a few hours, Lei Gong¡¯s clone had risen to within the top 5,000 in the rankings, while Uncle Feng¡¯s clone had surged to within the top 3,000.

    As for the monster carcasses and various materials, they managed to collect quite a few.

    All were thrown into the underworld. Those Chosen Ones responsible for dealing with the carcasses were dumbfounded, not understanding what kind of Immortal Artifact for storage Huang Xiaolong possessed that could hold such a vast and varied assortment of monster bodies.

    Finally, after several hours of hunting, the monsters in this jungle were nearly wiped out by the two clones of Huang Xiaolong.

    They emerged from the jungle.

    Outside was a grassland.

    Just at that moment!

    Swoosh~~~~~~~~!

    A streak of Sword Qi flew in from a distance at extreme speed, so fast that even light seemed inadequate to describe it!

    In the next instant, a young man carrying an Immortal Sword with fluttering robes, appeared like a banished immortal before Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones, seemingly blocking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s way on purpose. The moment he appeared, the surrounding air was inch by inch destroyed by the Sword Qi, and a fierce Sword Qi erupted around him as the center, like an Immortal Sword towering high, commanding thousands of swords to submit.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones narrowed their eyes slightly, recognizing immediately that this person bore some traces of Sword Qi from the Shushan Sect.

    Undoubtedly, this was a disciple of Shushan, the former greatest sect overseas!

    ¡°Who are you to block our way, what are you trying to do?¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s clone smiled playfully.

    ¡°Who am I? It doesn¡¯t hurt to tell you.¡± The young man spoke with incredible pride, ¡°I am an elite from the overseas cultivators¡¯ faction. A genius from the Shushan Sword Sect. After the great resurgence of Spiritual Energy on Earth, I received great fortune and destiny. I have been waiting here for you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Waiting for us for a long time?¡± Lei Gong¡¯s clone hesitated.

    ¡°Yes, this savage jungle is full of otherworldly demons and aberrations. You must have secured plenty of heavenly materials and treasures by hunting here, and you must have earned a lot of points. Good, very good, now, hand over all of the alien beast carcasses first. Furthermore, if I¡¯m not wrong, you have an exceptional storage Immortal Artifact on you, hand that over as well. Don¡¯t hesitate, and don¡¯t make me angry,¡± the young man commanded with an imperious tone.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s clone burst into laughter. ¡°How strange, if you also wish to hunt monsters and obtain heavenly treasures, why not do it yourself? Why waste time robbing others¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to ask so many questions,¡± the young man laughed coldly. ¡°Hand over all the heavenly materials and treasures quickly, then let me kill you. That way, all your points will be mine. Forget it, to clarify as you die, this time, during the Immortal Ranking Battle, in addition to hunting otherworldly demons and aberrations, we overseas cultivators will also conveniently engage in robbery, cleaning up some Chosen Ones. I am currently too lazy to do the hunting myself, having you trash do it for me is your honor, you should be flattered.¡±

    The young man¡¯s words were inflated to the extreme, talking about robbery and murder as if it were justified and honorable. His tone was arrogant, condescending, and commanding. His gaze towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones was like looking at two lowly beings he could crush and kill at will, without the slightest chance or right to resist.

    The atmosphere on the scene instantly tensed up.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Lit Up

    Chapter 1232: Chapter 1232: Lit Up! Chapter 1232: Chapter 1232: Lit Up! Huang Xiaolong and the cultivators from the overseas world were naturally enemies, among which the Shushan Sect and Huang Xiaolong had a feud as deep as the ocean!

    You should know that Huang Xiaolong not only enslaved Nangong Hong, a genius thoroughly cultivated by the Shushan Sect using all its resources, but he also slaughtered more than half of the sect¡¯s disciples!

    Essentially, it was a fight to the death between the two sides.

    Now, a Shushan disciple dared to provoke Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatar, aiming to kill for loot. Naturally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing intent surged, and he could no longer tolerate it!

    This young man from the Shushan Sect, who had likely received some immortal fate, now walked arrogantly, borrowing the tiger¡¯s fierceness¨Cthe fact was, he was only equivalent to the Immortal realm, like those five great leaders of the past!

    That was all!

    In front of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two divine avatars, he counted for nothing!

    Now, only when facing a real ¡°Heavenly Immortal¡± level would Huang Xiaolong take it slightly seriously.

    When the young man from the Shushan Sect saw the expressions of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, he knew they would not surrender easily. This man always struck first to gain the upper hand and was merciless when he attacked, akin to a demon. Hearing this, he sneered once and without further words, his gaze flashed. He immediately grabbed the sword handle on his back and exploded with an unpredictable, ghostly might!

    Clang~~~!

    The sword was drawn!

    This was no ordinary magic flying sword, but an Immortal Artifact that had fallen from the heavens, acquired by chance by this young man, who treasured it deeply. He had already used this Immortal Sword to kill numerous mighty chosen ones¨Cwhether god, ghost, or Buddha stood in his way, he annihilated them all and forged a significant reputation as one of the newly risen geniuses of the Shushan Sect!

    The young man swung his Immortal Sword!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~

    Instantly, countless immortal lights appeared from nowhere, sharply terrifying, piercing through everything, shattering the heavens, and cutting through all matter, erasing the past as if teleporting, and struck in front of Huang Xiaolong!

    At this moment, the heavens trembled, the earth mourned, and the immortal light, along with a spiritual storm that dragged souls into an abyss, swept towards Huang Xiaolong!

    This time, Huang Xiaolong let the Lei Gong avatar make a move.

    In a blink, the Lei Gong avatar stepped forward, his body surging with strands of lightning which formed countless talismans, enveloping the Shushan Sect¡¯s young man like a cover from the sky!

    Crackle and pop~~!

    The lightning turned the unleashed immortal light from the young man into dust!

    Then, the thunder exploded ferociously upon him!

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~~!¡± The young man from the Shushan sect let out a heart-wrenching scream, his nearly perfect body blasted into a pitted mess, emitting blue smoke, and blood spouted from him like tap water in all directions!

    He was charred and tumbled out, landing on the ground, twitching violently, shivering, foaming at the mouth, his body pitch black, a ghastly sight to see.

    However, this man had consumed some Immortal Pill and his physique was exceptionally robust, so he wasn¡¯t completely electrocuted dead instantly; he still clung to a breath, writhing on the ground. His eyes filled with resentment and despair, yet also profound fear, he finally realized that he had struck iron. But it was too late for regrets; it was most crucial to preserve his life first, revenge could wait¨C¡°What do you want?! Stay back! What do you want? Stop! Just stop!¡±

    He let out a hoarse scream.

    ¡°Pfft~~!¡± Both Lei Gong and Uncle Feng avatars couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    ¡°What do I want? You dare ask what I want? Just now, when you tried to rob me of my points and forced me to suicide, you should have been prepared to die~~¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar sneered coldly, a tangible murderous aura spilling out.

    ¡°No!¡± The young man from the Shushan Sect finally realized that what awaited him was death, a sinking doom from which there is no redemption. He trembled violently, unable to contain his frustration, and roared, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! Perhaps you don¡¯t know yet, but before participating in the Immortal Ranking Battle, every one of us from the overseas cultivator world placed a curse-like Spiritual Imprint in our souls. Anyone of us killed, this curse will transfer to the killer¡¯s body and soul, emitting a special light sensed by others of the overseas cultivator world, even the five grand ancestors, regardless of distance¨Cthey will sense it! Then, all the elite of the overseas cultivator world, including the five grand ancestors, will come to hunt and besiege you! Moreover, the more of us you kill, the more curses you¡¯ll accumulate, the light emanating from you will become brighter, ultimately like a beam of light; you cannot hide it, and anyone can easily find you, leaving you with no place to bury!¡±

    At this, the chosen ones following Huang Xiaolong unanimously said, ¡°Benefactor, be cautious!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh~~ interesting¡­ killing people from the overseas cultivator world actually lights up a kind of light, making you the target of all¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars slightly nodded.

    ¡°How about it? Don¡¯t dare to make a move now, right? Do you have any healing Immortal Pills? Give them to me, rest assured, if you let me go this time, I won¡¯t pursue the offense any further¡­¡± the young man said smugly.

    Pfft~~!

    Before he could finish speaking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Uncle Feng avatar swung his hand, and a Wind Blade beheaded him instantly.

    Die!

    Boom~~!

    Boom~~!

    Two torrents surged directly into the spiritual consciousness of Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar.

    One of them was the ranking points. After killing the young man from the Shushan sect, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Uncle Feng avatar stripped all the points from the guy.

    This action caused Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar to leap in the rankings, much like a stock price surging on a chart, instantly rising within the top 2000.

    The other torrent was indeed a very peculiar curse, imprinted into the spiritual consciousness of Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar.

    In an instant, Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar radiated a strange light, which shot up and permeated the void.

    Of course, since Huang Xiaolong had only killed a cultivator from the overseas world, the light wasn¡¯t very conspicuous, not particularly bright.

    ¡°Benefactor, you¡­ your body is indeed shining~~¡± Several chosen ones, all trembling in their speech, pointed at Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar.

    ¡°Oh, pretty cool, right?¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar shrugged indifferently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to continue hunting alien demons and ghosts. If you¡¯re scared, don¡¯t follow me anymore. Along the way, I will kill every fighter from the overseas world I encounter¡­ It¡¯s thrilling, right? If you¡¯re scared, just leave on your own.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong no longer bothered with these chosen ones. He picked up the Immortal Sword of the young man, searched around the corpse for a while, but found nothing valuable, cursed silently about the poor guy, and then stood up and walked away.

    The few chosen ones exchanged glances and ultimately scurried after him.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in another area¡­

    Two majestic figures strode forward with their heads held high.

    Surrounding them were various fierce and terrifying demons and ghosts, relentlessly charging and tearing with their blood-lust, each at least as powerful as a earthly Immortal.

    However, these two seemed indifferent, walking as if strolling in a leisurely courtyard. Above their heads, Immortal light constantly poured down, causing the spectacle of falling stars, annihilating any demons and ghosts that approached them, turning them into fragments.

    Their points also soared steadily, skyrocketing and securely placing them at first and second on the Immortal rankings.

    These two, one male and one female, were indeed the two great ancestors from Shushan.

    The female ancestor ranked first in points.

    The male ancestor ranked second.

    Leaving the third place so far behind, it was almost impossible to catch up.

    At that moment, the female ancestor of Shushan, holding a scroll in her hands, was reading intently.

    ¡°Brother, when I entered the battle arena of the Immortal rankings, the Immortal realm sent down a heavenly book to me.¡± The female ancestor of Shushan slightly smiled. ¡°This book is filled with the text of the Immortal realm, each page is covered with ancient patterns¡­ Tsk, comparable to an Immortal Artifact!¡±

    ¡°Sister, the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor truly trusts and dotes on you,¡± the male ancestor of Shushan said with a hint of jealousy. ¡°He even enlightened you, teaching you to recognize the Immortal text¡­ After you ascend to the Immortal realm, you will surely be valued. Sister, you must look out for your brother then.¡±

    The female ancestor of Shushan nodded, her expression almost arrogantly proud.

    ¡°Sister, what does the book say?¡± the male ancestor of Shushan asked with curiosity.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, it mainly contains the map of this battlefield of the Immortal ranking, detailing the types of alien demons and ghosts concentrated in different areas, all clearly described, so we won¡¯t be running around like headless flies while hunting.¡± The female ancestor of Shushan smiled slightly, then continued. ¡°Additionally, the heavenly book records a rather important matter. Brother, this independent space descended by the Immortal realm this time includes a forbidden zone¡­ We must not risk ourselves there, the Immortal realm descended it for another purpose.¡±

    ¡°What purpose?¡±

    ¡°Well, brother, let me tell you, this time, along with the Immortal ranking battlefield, the Immortal realm conveniently sealed an evil hell planet within the field,¡± the female ancestor of Shushan said, her eyebrows deeply furrowed, her eyes filled with wariness.

    ¡°Hell planet? What is that?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1233 - Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Hell Planet

    Chapter 1233: Chapter 1233: Hell Planet Chapter 1233: Chapter 1233: Hell Planet The female ancestor of Shushan, while carefully reading the celestial script in her hand, began to explain. ¡°Brother, the so-called ¡®Hell Planet¡¯ is the epitome of evil! It¡¯s said that in the vast cosmos, there exists an extremely terrifying planet, a planet even more advanced than our Earth. Although it¡¯s not as high-quality as the Immortal Realm, it is still extraordinary. This planet consists almost entirely of rotting flesh, and it continually generates a bloody energy. Thus, this planet is essentially a giant energy plane, radiating a sinister and bloody aura all the time¡­ And the souls of the deceased from other planets are absorbed by this planet. For some deceased beings, their negative souls do not vanish. Negative souls need to absorb energy, for instance, just as the underworld in Huaxia¡¯s legends on Earth, where the ghostly souls prefer to devour yang energy. The powerful negative souls in the cosmos are attracted to the rotting flesh on that planet¡­¡±

    ¡°Once the negative soul enters that rotting flesh planet, it absorbs the evil bloody energy, nourishes and strengthens itself, and even cultivates. Eventually, it transforms into an incredibly terrifying demon! This planet is thus known as ¡®Hell Planet¡¯~~ On Hell Planet, various demons are nurtured, encompassing an endless array, including skeletal dragons, giants, zombies, blood corpses, Heavenly Demons, eight-armed demon men, hydra¡­ too many to count, both in variety and in number! The powerful demons even cultivate physical forms!¡±

    ¡°Later on, Hell Winds began to blow from Hell Planet. A storm of Hell Winds reached other civilized planets, and in the blink of an eye, various demons hidden within the storm descended upon these civilized planets like locusts, turning them into lands of demons, where all life was slaughtered, devoured, and sacrificed in blood, even refining the entire planet into a mass of rotting flesh, which then merged into Hell Planet, enlarging it!¡±

    ¡°Hiss~~~!¡± Hearing this, the male ancestor of Shushan gasped and shivered uncontrollably. ¡°Directly refining a planet, destroying civilization, wiping out all life on the planet? Terrible¡­ unimaginable¡­ it seems, living on such a small planet like Earth really limits our perspective!¡±

    ¡°The Hell Storm blew for countless years, destroying and refining who knows how many civilized planets, increasing the size of Hell Planet more and more. Like a snowball growing larger and larger, the evil energy on it grew more formidable, constantly radiating into the cosmos, absorbing negative souls for cultivation, thus birthing billions of demons. Later, the Immortal Realm intervened.¡± The female ancestor of Shushan narrated a tale almost of mythic proportions. ¡°It was an epic battle, the Immortal Realm waged war against the sinister Hell Planet. After sacrificing countless lives of Immortals, they finally managed to seal Hell Planet. Ah~~ It is said, the Immortal Realm didn¡¯t possess the power to completely destroy Hell Planet, only to seal it.¡±

    ¡°Hell Planet was sealed within the Immortal Realm! However, every once in a while, the demons within Hell Planet corrode the seal, causing it to loosen. Thus, Immortals regularly reinforce the seal,¡± the female ancestor of Shushan narrated with a trembling voice. ¡°This task of reinforcing the seal is tremendously arduous, over time, even the Immortal Realm grew weary of it, so to say¨C¡±

    ¡°Sister, I understand, the Immortal Realm¡­ this time, during the descent for the battlefield of the Heavenly Ranking Battle, they¡¯ve¡­ they sent the sealed Hell Planet¡­ also down to Earth¡­¡± the male ancestor of Shushan, eyes wide with terror, exclaimed. ¡°If the seal loosens, and Hell Planet¡¯s portals swing wide open, would our¡­ our Earth not become, a domain for demons¡­ all life sacrificed in blood¡­ civilization destroyed¡­ Earth turned into a lump of bloody flesh?¡±

    The male ancestor of Shushan turned pale.

    In his mind, he envisioned various terrifying demons rampaging across Earth, utterly beyond the defensive capabilities of Earthlings, where even the Chosen Ones had but a path to death.

    ¡°Elder Brother Disciple, there¡¯s no need to worry, the Celestial Realm has its reasons for doing this,¡± the female ancestor of Shushan patiently explained, clearly aligning herself with the immortals of the Celestial Realm, defending their decisions at every turn. ¡°First, the Celestial Realm wants to turn Earth into something like¡­ um,¡±

    After pausing for a few seconds, the female ancestor of Shushan continued. ¡°Something akin to a landfill, a place to store those hellish planets because Earth, with its resurgence of Spiritual Energy, has developed some foundations. Therefore, the Celestial Realm will periodically send down immortals who have erred, letting them descend to Earth as a form of correctional labor. They reinforce the seals and serve their sentences, and only after fulfilling their terms can they be released and ascend back to the Celestial Realm, swapping places with another batch of celestial prisoners. Secondly, Earth is extremely distant from the Celestial Realm. If those hellish planets were sealed within the Celestial Realm, or on planets close to it, the evil miasma might seep out and contaminate the noble Celestial Realm. Since Earth is so far away, it¡¯s simpler to just place the hellish planets there, allowing the Celestial Realm to maintain its pure celestial spirit.¡±

    Hearing this, the male ancestor of Shushan was still somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°Ah, to turn our Earth into a landfill. Those hellish planets are like ticking bombs, a slight mishap could trigger them¡­ and Earth would be instantaneously destroyed¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother Disciple, why concern yourself with all that?¡± the female ancestor of Shushan coldly scoffed with indifference. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve won the favor of Immortal Emperor Qiuyang. Sooner or later, we will ascend to the Celestial Realm. What does the survival of Earth matter to us? We are ninth-level Heavenly Immortals, superior beings. Earth is nothing more than a garbage planet, including those foolish Chosen, all Earthlings are mere ants¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright then, Elder Sister Disciple, perhaps I am overthinking it. But, we must still find that brat Huang Xiaolong.¡± The male ancestor of Shushan gritted his teeth. ¡°We must dig three feet into the ground if necessary to find him! Only by finding him can we obtain those black daggers needed to unlock the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s immortal mansion¡­ otherwise, Immortal Emperor Qiuyang will not let us off easily.¡±

    ¡°Enough of that for now. We will find that brat sooner or later. This time, we should also capture all those women from Dragon Island. I really don¡¯t believe that the brat won¡¯t show up!¡± the female ancestor of Shushan said with a grim expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go now~ let¡¯s go find those wives of the brat¡­ As long as we don¡¯t get close to the area sealing the hellish planets, we can sweep through the immortal-ranked battlefield!¡±

    Just then, the male ancestor of Shushan suddenly paused, ¡°Someone has killed a disciple from our overseas cultivator world¡­ I sensed the curse left in his divine consciousness at the time of his death¡­ However, the distance is quite far, Elder Sister Disciple, should we personally pursue them?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go capture that brat¡¯s women first,¡± the female ancestor of Shushan carelessly waved her hand.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1234 - Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 How Did You Sneak In

    Chapter 1234: Chapter 1234 How Did You Sneak In?! Chapter 1234: Chapter 1234 How Did You Sneak In?! Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Lei Gong (Thunder Prince) alter ego and Feng Bo (Wind Elder) alter ego unleashed their divine might on the battlefield of the Immortal Rankings, relentlessly reaping the alien monsters and demons, earning a vast amount of points and procuring numerous heavenly materials and earthly treasures. In addition, they had also picked up some Immortal Pills, Immortal Artifacts, and legacies of Immortal Techniques along the way; one might say they bulldozed through, their spoils overflowing. Especially those precious monster corpses, which were supreme materials. With Huang Xiaolong, a grandmaster of pill concoction and artifact refinement, taking action, there was no doubt countless treasures could be refined!

    At this time, both the Wind Elder and Thunder Prince alter egos had stormed into the top 500 ranks of the leaderboards!

    Of course, they also spared no taboo in killing some disciples of the overseas cultivator world who had come looking for trouble.

    This caused Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two alter egos to suffer from increasingly intense curses, their bodies emanating an unusual glow from inside out, particularly eye-catching.

    But he didn¡¯t care at all, actually wishing that all the forces from the overseas cultivator world would come to besiege him. That way, he could wipe them all out in one fell swoop.

    The few weak chosen ones still followed closely behind Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two alter egos, trembling and not daring to say much. The formidable combat strength and ruthless methods of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s alter egos had deeply intimidated them.

    At this time, outside the Immortal Rankings battlefield, numerous chosen ones and disciples from the overseas cultivator world were standing still, watching the Immortal Rankings, observing the rankings that kept changing in turn.

    Mei Lun and Mei Huan, the two sisters, as well as Lu Jian, all widened their eyes¨C

    ¡°Lei Gong and Feng Bo! These twin brothers, one rank 378, the other 435! I see their ranks! They¡¯re rising quickly!¡± Xu Meilun excitedly clapped and screamed.

    ¡°So amazing! But still far from the top ten~ Come on, come on!¡± Xu Meihuan also showed a face full of amazement and anticipation.

    At that moment, Lu Tingfeng¡¯s son, Lu Jian, was searching with a heart trembling with fear until finally¨C¡°My dad isn¡¯t dead! Hahaha! My dad is still alive! His portrait hasn¡¯t dimmed or disappeared! He¡¯s still surviving! Although his rank is almost at the bottom, but¡­ being alive is what matters! It¡¯s good if he can come out alive!¡±

    Suddenly, many of the overseas cultivator disciples who hadn¡¯t joined the Immortal Rankings battle let out wails as if mourning the death of their parents. ¡°No~~! Senior Brother Li has been killed! Dammit! Who did it? Who dares to kill our people?! Utterly unforgivable! This is downright outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Kuang¡¯s portrait has dissipated; he has fallen, his body perished along with his path! Damn it! Junior Brother Kuang was a newly acclaimed genius of our Shushan Sect, deeply favored, a being who was to ascend in the future! Why! Why did he die so young! The heavens are unjust!¡±

    ¡°In the Immortal Rankings battle, isn¡¯t it that only we, the overseas cultivator forces, can kill others, and others wouldn¡¯t dare to retaliate?¡±

    ¡­

    Other chosen ones, hearing the wails and cries of those from the overseas cultivator world, felt unease in their hearts, while others were schadenfreude.

    Back to the battlefield of the Immortal Rankings!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two alter egos, leading a few chosen ones, crossed a river and pressed on toward the southeast.

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong also became puzzled. ¡°How come I still haven¡¯t found my wives¡­ After they entered this Immortal Rankings battlefield, where exactly were they teleported to? I can¡¯t sense their presence either¡­ If they got separated from the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, it could be dangerous~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong began to worry about his wives, fearing for their safety if they were alone.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was considering whether to let out the main body of the Yin Emperor to play for a while.

    Just at that moment¨C

    Whoo-whoo-whoo~~ Whoo-whoo~~~ Whoo-whoo~~~

    Cold winds blew straight at them from directly ahead.

    As the wind hit Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars and the chosen ones, screams erupted from the chosen almost instantly.

    ¡°This wind is so cold! It feels like all the blood in my body is freezing into ice~~ It¡¯s piercing to the bone!¡± cried out one of the chosen, filled with dread.

    Another female chosen¡¯s complexion turned pale, and she ran straight to the avatar of Lei Gong, holding onto his arm tightly, rubbing her delicate body against his. This was not her trying to flirt or be seductive¨Cit was fear¨C¡°I heard it! I heard cries of women and children in the wind¡­ It¡¯s so terrifying¡­ really terrifying¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars had their eyes light up; at the same time, looks of confusion appeared on their faces. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ this wind, it¡¯s a yin wind¡­ there¡¯s no mistake, it¡¯s a true yin wind~~! Moreover, I can sense an aura similar to that of the underworld, of hell¡­¡±

    Both avatars shut their eyes and sensed carefully.

    Indeed, since the original body belonged to the Yin Emperor, the Living King Yan of Earth, Huang Xiaolong boasted an unmatched sensitivity to hellish energy. No one could surpass his accuracy!

    ¡°It really is the aura of hell!¡± Both avatars were startled. ¡°How can there be the aura of hell inside this battlefield of the Immortals Ranking? This battlefield descended from the realm of immortals¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­ it¡¯s truly baffling¡­¡±

    Although confused, Huang Xiaolong was now overwhelmed with an uncontrollable desire to investigate. The evil power of hell, the presence of undead spirits, offered an almost instinctual attraction to the original body of Huang Xiaolong!

    Well, what was known as evil had a somewhat familiar taste to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡®This hellish energy is more terrifying and at a higher level than the underworld energy I control¡­ but it has the same origin! Good! I must go and take a look!¡¯

    After determining the direction, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars took to the sky without further ado, flying straight toward the source.

    ¡°Benefactor! Wait for us~~!¡± The few chosen felt the eerie atmosphere deepen, and none dared to be left alone. They hastily took flight, following Huang Xiaolong closely every step of the way.

    In an area a certain distance away from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine avatars.

    There, the air was heavy with yin energy, the intense yin energy condensing into dark clouds and pitch-black, putrid-smelling torrential rain.

    The heavy rain poured down like a waterfall, within which vague, bloodied faces could occasionally be seen.

    There were no plants, no sign of life, and the ground was covered in dark red blood pools, thick and swampy, creating bubbles of blood¡­

    From within the swamps, one could faintly hear strange roars and terrible screams, with grotesque arms occasionally reaching out, grasping wildly.

    But more terrifying still, deep within the yin energy and torrential rain, stood a monstrous gate!

    Above this ancient portal were mottled bloodstains, not just any blood, but¨CImmortal blood, as well as the blood of various creatures and demonic gods!

    The portal was so ancient it defied description, revealing the long river of time and the dust of history, engraved with many shocking patterns. For instance, there were depictions of demons devouring Immortals, and even of demons swallowing dragons!

    No one knew what kind of world was hidden behind the portal! But it gave people a premonition that once the portal was opened, a devastating disaster would descend! No one would be spared from this calamity!

    Thankfully, on the portal, a dense array of runes were affixed, each one inscribed with the script of the Immortal realm, emitting faint chants of Immortal melody as if endlessly singing some spell.

    These songs of praise filled the air.

    These runes sealed the portal.

    Some runes had already been stained with speckled bloodstains, seemingly corroded by something filthy, and the mana within them turned dim.

    Even some runes were trembling non-stop, knocked loose and turned into black ash¡­

    At this moment, a group of formidable cultivators hovered outside the portal. Their bodies were bathed in celestial light, repelling the evil black downpour and maintaining a clean state.

    This group of cultivators was led by none other than the former Sect Master of the Shushan sect, Ling Feng.

    ¡°Sect Master, this place is truly wicked~~ No one knows what kind of monsters and demons are sealed inside that portal,¡± said an elder of the Shushan sect to Ling Feng.

    ¡°A battlefield descended from the Immortal realm is definitely beyond our guess. Even those five old ancestors might not fully understand it.¡± Ling Feng pondered for a moment. ¡°Originally, we discovered this place, lurking with a kind of evil energy, so we came to take a look, to see if there were any opportunities. But now it seems¨Cnobody should act recklessly! Listen! Those seals are the work of Immortals, and what¡¯s sealed within, we should not attempt to speculate. Let¡¯s leave this place! Fortune lies everywhere; there is no need to risk it! Even I am feeling a chill in my heart~~~ Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars also descended, and ahead was a dark expanse, like an abyss that seemed bottomless and terrifying. The chilly wind surged like the tide, spreading the evil energy of hell.

    Arriving here, even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor true body could barely contain itself, nearly revealing its presence!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is hell!¡± The two avatars exclaimed with a gleam in their eyes. ¡°It seems, this could be a serendipitous adventure for my Yin Emperor true body!¡±

    The chosen few who followed were already weak at the knees, terrified to the point of wetting themselves, daring not to intrude into the area ahead!

    ¡°Well then, all good things must come to an end, and you won¡¯t be able to walk the path ahead.¡± The thunder avatar looked back at the quail-like chosen ones and said, ¡°You may leave.¡±

    With that, the thunder avatar took out a stack of runes and tossed them over. ¡°Hold on to these runes; they¡¯re Invisibility Talismans and talismans that hide your presence, they should be of some use, I wish you good luck.¡±

    The chosen ones took the runes, bowed deeply in gratitude to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, then quickly applied the talismans. Their figures became transparent as if they were nothing and they quickly left.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong intended to release his Yin Emperor true body to enter the source of this hellish energy and investigate.

    Suddenly~~~

    Woo woo woo woo~~ woo woo~~ woo woo~~~

    Intense mana fluctuations tore through the gloom, emitting a piercing shriek, and burst forth, radiant with Immortal light.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The two avatars looked up.

    There they saw Ling Feng taking the lead, leading a group of cultivators from the overseas practitioners¡¯ world, flying straight towards them.

    Coincidentally, Ling Feng and his people also saw the two avatars of Huang Xiaolong.

    In an instant!

    Ling Feng waved his hand, and the people behind him lined up in an extended formation, fanning out! They quickly amassed their aura, murderous intent, and mana, some even drawing out their Immortal Artifacts, eyeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatars with a predatory gaze.

    ¡°Well, well! Two curs, you¡¯ve been caught red-handed by yours truly!¡± Ling Feng¡¯s eyes were as sharp and terrifying as lightning, his killing intent locking firmly onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars. ¡°It was you two who had the audacity, the gall to murder people from our overseas practitioners¡¯ world!¡±

    At a glance, Ling Feng saw the strange gleam emanating from the avatars and realized that this twin pair was the culprit behind the slaughter of the people from the overseas practitioners¡¯ world.

    ¡°What, you thought you could escape our pursuit by fleeing here?¡± Ling Feng¡¯s face bore a cat-and-mouse smirk. ¡°No use, the net of heaven has large meshes, but it lets nothing through~~ Kneel!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± The thunder avatar burst into laughter. ¡°Ling Feng, old friend, after so many years, you still love to put on airs, never knowing when to hold back¡­ Hehe, I didn¡¯t finish you off last time, you were lucky, but this time you won¡¯t escape so easily¡­ That line about the net of heaven, those are exactly the words I wish to give to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean? What old friend?¡± Ling Feng was momentarily perplexed.

    And at that moment!

    Boom~~!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A gust of wind suddenly rose, and amidst the wind, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor true body appeared, smiling at Ling Feng.

    ¡°You!!!!!!¡± Ling Feng cried out as if he had seen a ghost, his hand pointing shakily at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You! Huang Xiaolong! You wretched brat! We have been searching for you! How¡­ how did you sneak in here?! Beast!¡±

    ¡­

    PS: I recommend a new book from a great author, it¡¯s so captivating that I am completely engrossed, truly a unique and thrilling read!

    [The Peak¡¯s Little Medicinal Herb Doctor][Author: Primordial Tree]

    ¡­

 Chapter 1235 - Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Slaying Ling Feng

    Chapter 1235: Chapter 1235: Slaying Ling Feng! Chapter 1235: Chapter 1235: Slaying Ling Feng! At that moment, Huang Xiaolong revealed his true form, scaring Ling Feng out of his wits!

    You have to understand, in the world of overseas cultivators, Huang Xiaolong is considered a lifelong archenemy with deep-seated hatred. The investigations targeting Huang Xiaolong were extremely thorough. They were extremely familiar with his aura!

    Moreover, this battle of the Immortal Ranking held significant meaning, as it was designed to lure Huang Xiaolong into the open! To the Immortal realm, Huang Xiaolong had immense utilitarian value! Without capturing Huang Xiaolong, they could not unlock the treasure of the Slaying-Heaven Immortal Emperor!

    It can be said that this time, in order to capture Huang Xiaolong alive, several Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm personally drafted the capture plan. They had to leave behind divine consciousness and spiritual imprints on the Immortal Ranking to enter the battlefield.

    This was almost foolproof, and even if Huang Xiaolong was slippery, he would not be able to infiltrate.

    Now, the living, breathing Huang Xiaolong was right before their eyes! He was right in the midst of the battlefield of the Immortal Ranking battle. So, the key question arose ¡ª how did he manage to sneak in? Could it be that he didn¡¯t leave even a trace of his aura on the Immortal Ranking? Impossible! That was simply impossible!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Ling Feng, stop guessing how I got in. With your little insight, you would never be able to figure it out even if you racked your brains.¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted with a mocking smile. A wind full of sinister hellish energy blew towards him, eliciting from Huang Xiaolong a sense of immense pleasure and enjoyment as if drinking Jadescent Nectar. Bathed in the sinister wind, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor Divine Presence even quietly transformed, growing stronger and stronger!

    It seemed, no mistake about it, the strange hellish energy appearing on the battlefield of this Immortal Ranking battle was like a powerful tonic to Huang Xiaolong! This energy could even induce a breakthrough in his divine presence!

    A breakthrough in the divine presence?

    This was almost an impossibility! For example, the Yin Emperor, who governed the underworld on Earth, was born with his Divine Power, which did not undergo breakthroughs.

    But now, as Huang Xiaolong faced the sinister wind, he indeed showed signs of a breakthrough!

    The sinister wind permeated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skin and internal organs, transforming into pure streams of hellish energy that surged wildly, quickly merging with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Body!

    Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar and Lei Gong¡¯s avatar quietly stood behind Huang Xiaolong, their whole bodies radiating divine brilliance, unmatched in their grandeur.

    Three great Earth deities joined forces! The scene was spectacular!

    ¡°Ling Feng, our entanglements have indeed persisted for a long time, it¡¯s about time we settled them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his face breaking into his signature lazy smirk.

    At that moment, Ling Feng came to his senses, and suddenly burst into wild laughter, tears almost falling from his eyes. ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Hahahahaha~~ Huang Xiaolong, you beast! Do you know how hard we¡¯ve searched for you? Hahahaha! The entire Immortal Realm was after you, you really have quite the reputation¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯t come today, but look! Hahahaha~~ This is what they mean by finding without searching! Indeed, I shouldn¡¯t be guessing how you managed to slip past the barriers to enter the battlefield, I just need to capture you, and all will be well, securing a great achievement! Hahahaha!¡±

    Ling Feng¡¯s long hair fluttered wildly, his eyes shimmering with a piercing golden light, ¡°You little bastard, you probably still think I¡¯m as weak as I was back then. Sorry, you are wrong! You are so wrong! Do you know how the immortals are classified in the Immortal Realm? Hahahahaha~~ Let me tell you! Now, I am not even an Earthling anymore, I am a Heavenly Immortal! A level 2 Heavenly Immortal! To Earthlings, I am a deity! Today, I will capture you, crush all the bones in your body alive, making you unable to live or die!¡±

    During his speech, an aura of purple qi coming from the east manifested behind Ling Feng, interwoven like a chessboard and setting him off as though an Immortal King had descended to earth.

    The overseas cultivators behind Ling Feng also began to gather their immortal power, preparing to join forces to take down Huang Xiaolong!

    Although these people were not as powerful as Ling Feng, three of them had condensed Immortal Bodies, reaching the level of level 1 Heavenly Immortals, while the rest were among the elites in the Immortal Realm. This handful of forces were sufficient to dominate a region. They were confident that they could definitely capture Huang Xiaolong without any suspense!

    In the blink of an eye, Ling Feng unleashed a fatal Immortal Technique against Huang Xiaolong!

    Having suffered a great deal at the hands of Huang Xiaolong and fully aware of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s formidable combat strength, which was surprisingly strong, he mocked Huang Xiaolong with his words, but his actions were as ruthless as a demon!

    Phut~Phut~Phut~Phut~~

    First, from Ling Feng¡¯s Immortal Body, burst forth myriads of sword radiance, directly forming a primeval Sword Array designed to annihilate demon gods, brimming with killing intent and celestial melody, bearing down upon Huang Xiaolong.

    Almost at the same time, Ling Feng swung his right hand and a strangely shaped Immortal Artifact like a spear and like a knife, also snake-like and dragon-like and hard to discern, carved with an ancient Immortal character, chopped down at Huang Xiaolong.

    The strangely shaped weapon slashed out, obliterating all laws and overpowering the barren wastes!

    Ling Feng¡¯s troops in the rear were not idle either, all roaring. Their aura shook the mountains and rivers as they either brandished Immortal Artifacts to attack or directly unleashed Immortal Technique moves.

    In an instant, a tremendous battle erupted out of nowhere!

    Confronted with these attacks, Huang Xiaolong appeared untroubled, perhaps due to the constant sinister wind that not only induced transformation in his divine presence but even gave him the feeling of having a home field advantage!

    Boom~~!!

    Huang Xiaolong swung his right hand, throwing a punch imbued with the Yin Emperor¡¯s Divine Power and the evil aura of the underworld!

    Behind Huang Xiaolong appeared the silhouette of the Yin Emperor wearing the King Yan battle robe, dense texts twining around the heavens and earth!

    The power of the underworld, enhanced!

    Then something strange happened¨Cwhen Huang Xiaolong released the aura of the Yin Emperor, the nearby hellish energy was inexplicably drawn in, surging forward and merging with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch!

    Boom~~~~!

    It was a clash of forces!

    And it exploded!

    Ling Feng and those from the oversea cultivators¡¯ world, wielding their Immortal Artifacts, were blasted with dense, web-like cracks, their Immortal Techniques corroded and extinguished. They, themselves, received a heavy blow, flying out like sacks of jute.

    When they hit the ground, blood spurted from their mouths one after another; their injuries were not light!

    It was just one punch from Huang Xiaolong, a seemingly gentle punch, yet it harnessed the hellish energy of the area to send Ling Feng and other Heavenly Immortals flying!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong had shown restraint even then.

    Ah¨C it¡¯s not that Huang Xiaolong grew soft-hearted at the critical moment, but rather, his main body, even if he killed Ling Feng and others, couldn¡¯t earn any points; he existed outside of the game.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let my avatar do the killing, that way, your points will all be mine! Hahahaha! Then, the rewards descending from the Immortal Realm will also be mine~~ You¡¯ve all toiled to slay beasts on this battlefield, but in the end, it¡¯s all for my benefit. Ling Feng, you¡¯ve still perished by my hands,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Beast! You will not die a good death! You¨C you will not die a good death! The Immortal Realm will have you quartered! You will not die a good death!¡± Wounded, Ling Feng stared fiercely at Huang Xiaolong, spitting the most venomous curse imaginable.

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~!

    The Thunderclap Avatar, casting thunder techniques, killed Ling Feng and the others one by one.

    Outside the battlefield.

    Countless eyes were fixed on the ranking of the Immortal List.

    Suddenly!

    Spurt~~~!

    Spurt~~!

    Spurt~~!

    From the Immortal List, the sounds of spirits shattering resounded one after another.

    Then, the icons previously high on the leaderboard dimmed and ultimately faded away¡­

    Including Ling Feng, who was ranked sixth¡­

    As well as some of the leading figures from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world ranked in the top thirty¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Thunderclap Avatar shot up from the hundreds to sixth place, replacing Ling Feng.

    The situation was clear; there was no need to guess who the killer was. Ling Feng had perished at the hands of the Thunderclap Avatar, stripped of his points.

    In an instant, countless people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, both on and off the battlefield, stared fixedly at the Immortal List, scarcely believing their own eyes. Only at the end did they start howling hysterically into the sky, their voices filled with sorrow, like the cries of blood-streaked cuckoos and grieving monkeys.

    ¡°What happened!?!?! Sect Master Ling Feng has fallen! It¡¯s impossible! Just what happened! Sect Master Ling Feng, who had actualized a Divine Body¨Ca Heavenly Immortal esteemed by the five honored ancestors and favored by the Immortal Realm¡­ How could he possibly fall¡­ Ahhh~~~~!¡±

    Inside the battlefield.

    The two elderly ancestors of the Shushan Sect suddenly stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­ Ling Feng is actually dead¡­ dead in the battlefield~~~ The pillar of our Shushan Sect, who had received many favors from the Immortals, was supposed to ascend with us to the Immortal Realm¡­ How could he die?¡± The male elder of the Shushan Sect, his face dramatically changing, looked almost ghostly, ¡°Ling Feng is dead!!!! And his rank was stripped from him! I am furious! I want to kill! I want to kill!¡±

    This male elder of Shushan had completely lost his mind, wishing he could slay all chosen ones on the battlefield to accompany Ling Feng in death.

    The female elder from Shushan coldly eyed the hovering Immortal List, staring intently at the avatar ranked sixth¨Cthe Thunderclap Avatar¨Cas if she wished she could shatter its icon with her gaze!

    ¡°Brother, this person killed Ling Feng and many others from the overseas world¡­ His body must be glowing brightly, shining thousands of miles away. We can easily find him~~ Kill!! I¡¯ve sensed his location!¡± The female elder from Shushan also roared.

    ¡­

    After dealing with Ling Feng and the others, Huang Xiaolong ransacked their bodies, taking all the treasures they carried.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong looked back and saw that the Thunderclap Avatar had already become a luminous body, its eerie glow illuminating thousands of miles¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Spurt~~~ It seems that killing Ling Feng has brought a tremendous curse~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled gleefully. ¡°Those five giants will probably arrive soon, right? Anyway, it¡¯s time for the avatars to return to the underworld.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong withdrew his avatars, not because he feared retaliation or encirclement by the overseas cultivators. Instead¨Cnow Huang Xiaolong was heading towards the source of the hellish energy ahead, ready to explore and seize a great opportunity for boundless benefits.

    Both the Thunderclap Avatar and Wind Avatar, though divine beings, would also be corroded by the hellish energy, making it inconvenient for them to accompany Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main body.

    The avatars entered the underworld, vanishing without a trace, as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s main body eagerly surged forward!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1236 - Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Entering the Hell Planet

    Chapter 1236: Chapter 1236: Entering the Hell Planet! Chapter 1236: Chapter 1236: Entering the Hell Planet! ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong swiftly flew towards the source of the malevolent hell energy.

    He felt as if he was being beckoned by some predestined force.

    He knew that this was where his great destiny and fortune lay!

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong entered the region where gloomy winds blew fiercely and ghostly rain fell in torrents.

    If anyone else were to come here, even an Immortal, they would frown upon the filth that couldn¡¯t be cleansed, but not Huang Xiaolong; he felt as elated as a dragon returning to the sea or a bird soaring through the sky!

    The gloomy winds and ghostly rain continuously entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, being refined by him, causing his Yin Emperor¡¯s divinity to shine with a dazzling light. Even now, with his casual breathing, there were visions of resplendent otherworldly flowers blooming around his body, unrivaled in beauty.

    ¡°The Yin energy here is too domineering¡­ It¡¯s not something that the underworlds on Earth can compare to~~ So nourishing! Today, I have really struck it big!¡± Huang Xiaolong was overjoyed. ¡°These past few years, as the Immortal Realm bestowed its fortunes, countless ordinary people on Earth gained substantial benefits, achieving incredible transformations of fate. Meanwhile, I had to delay three whole years to help Lei Gong¡¯s avatar in refining the thunder energy of the Immortal Realm¡­ Honestly, my true self didn¡¯t gain much from the fortune. But this time, I¡¯ve stumbled upon such magnificent hell energy unexpectedly¡­ I have made a fortune! A massive fortune!¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was nearly one hundred percent certain that the adventure he was about to embark on would be even greater than all the fortunes gained by the people of Earth combined!

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong came to the threshold of an ancient, boundless portal.

    He also saw the Immortal runes plastered all over this portal.

    ¡°Hmm~~ this portal should lead to Hell~~~ This gateway, akin to the Ghost Gate of the Earth¡¯s underworld, is sealed and cannot be opened,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    ¡°Ordinary people would find it impossible to open this portal. These seal runes are from the hands of high-level Immortals, certainly not something those of the Heavenly Immortal realm could accomplish,¡± Huang Xiaolong was very certain.

    Heavenly Immortals are considered bottom-tier in the Immortal Realm. For example, Ling Feng, whom he had just killed, was only recently a Heavenly Immortal and had just formed his Immortal body. But in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t very strong.

    ¡°These runes are at least from Golden Immortals¡­ No, at the very least they¡¯re from the hands of Profound Immortals, and it¡¯s even possible they come from an Immortal Emperor~~ Each rune radiates monumental immortal power. Any one of them could cause a cataclysmic disaster on Earth, resulting in countless human deaths~~~ Heh, it¡¯s no wonder, after all, they are sealing such malevolent Hell, and without strong immortal power, the seal would never hold firm,¡± Huang Xiaolong observed that some Immortal Talismans were corroded by the energies seeping out from Hell, their immortal power continuously leaking away.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was about to open this sealed door to venture into Hell and encounter his adventure. Most people, including the majority of Immortals from the Immortal Realm, couldn¡¯t do it. It would require passing through innumerable layers of seals and spatial barriers.

    But¡­ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity was like a key that effortlessly ignored the Immortal Talisman¡¯s seal, easily entering.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense had penetrated the portal without any obstruction.

    Of course, it was just a tiny fraction that had seeped in.

    Considering that the world within the portal, Hell itself, was emitting gloomy winds, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor¡¯s divine sense, being of the same nature, could naturally infiltrate it like mercury spilling onto the ground, and take a brief look.

    Huang Xiaolong felt that within the portal, there was an incredibly vast space and time, with extremely twisted laws, inhabited by countless powerful creatures of death, demons, ghostly spirits¡­ encompassing everything, endless!

    Huang Xiaolong could ¡°hear¡± the demons calling out, the spirits howling¡­

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go in!¡± Huang Xiaolong was unfazed, and in the next instant, he transformed into a gust of gloomy wind, formless and intangible, and zipped through an almost imperceptibly small fissure corroded in the portal, as comfortably as if he were returning to his own home¡­

    In fact, this portal led to a hellish planet, a place even the Immortal Realm feared and deeply dreaded.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had entered the interior of this hellish planet!

    Perhaps Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t know that he was the first living being in billions of years in the universe who had willingly entered this hellish planet!

    This was an unprecedented feat!

    Just as Huang Xiaolong squeezed into the hellish planet, not far away, five orbs of Immortal light filled with torrential fury and murderous intent flew towards him from a distance, like shooting stars chasing the moon.

    Boom~~~!

    Five towering figures, adorned with the glory of the Immortal Realm, descended with an invincible presence.

    These were the five ancient ancestors from the cultivators¡¯ world overseas; by now, each of them had successfully condensed a 9th-level Heavenly Immortal body, learned many Immortal Techniques, and were equipped with Immortal Artifacts, making them supremely powerful beings.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The female ancestor from Shushan glanced up at the Immortal Ranking hanging in the sky; Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Lei Gong avatar still firmly occupied the sixth position. ¡°His aura disappeared around here¡­ He¡¯s been to this place!¡±

    As she spoke, the female ancestor from Shushan also took a deep look ahead. Filled with apprehension, she took out a heavenly book and read through it. ¡°However, we can¡¯t go any further¡­ That is where the hellish planet is sealed~~ With our cultivation, if we recklessly proceeded and any accidents occurred, such as the loosening of the seals, all of our lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to make amends!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too malevolent indeed, these thoughts are sinister and evil¡­ almost trying to affect my will and induce a Heart Demon~~ Curse it!¡± The male ancestor from Shushan shuddered.

    ¡°How odd~~ Chasing the murderer all this way, the curses left in the soul of the killer by the victims such as Ling Feng disappeared without a trace~~~¡± Another ancestor was perplexed. ¡°Where has he hidden himself?¡±

    ¡°Logically, there shouldn¡¯t be anywhere to hide. He murdered Ling Feng, lighting up his entire soul with a curse, and even from a thousand miles away, we could see it as clearly as by the light of a candle¡­¡± The female ancestor from Shushan was icy. ¡°We must get rid of this person! Otherwise, our reputation will be destroyed! And Ling Feng¡¯s vengeance must also be avenged!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s hiding on a hellish planet?¡± muttered a male elder from Shushan, only to immediately feel it was absurd, shaking his head vigorously, ¡°Impossible. Hellish planets have seals from the Immortal Realm, making them impenetrable. Besides, setting foot there means certain death, devoured by demons in an instant, not even leaving a speck of bone dust behind.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet,¡± stated a female elder from Shushan, her gaze dark and terrifying as she looked at the Celestial List, at the avatar of Lei Gong wrapped in auspicious radiance and shining glory.

    Not dead, but where could he have gone?

    These five great leaders were truly at a loss, utterly puzzled.

    ¡°Enough of this for now, let¡¯s set this matter aside. Just now, I received a transmission from the Immortal Realm, that after the Celestial List battle ends, an Immortal will descend,¡± said the female elder from Shushan with conviction.

    Hiss!

    It¡¯s confirmed!

    The supremely noble Immortals, lofty and above, were finally going to descend to earth in person!

    ¡°Junior Sister!¡± exclaimed the male elder from Shushan, beside himself with excitement. ¡°Which¡­ which rank of Immortal is it?¡±

    The female elder from Shushan smiled proudly. ¡°When the Celestial List battle concludes, the top five on the score list will be granted rewards, an infusion of wisdom, the descent of profound celestial fortune, and at the same time, Earth¡¯s quality will be upgraded. It is said that a kind of energy called ¡®Profound Yellow Immortal Qi¡¯ will descend instantly and permeate the spatial barriers of Earth, causing its level to be elevated once again. With this, the Immortal Realm will be able to have Profound Immortals descend here in person. Mm. The space transmission channel from the Immortal Realm to Earth has been successfully established and is very stable. Finally, we will be able to witness with our own eyes the extraordinary bearing of an Immortal! Moreover, the day of our ascension to the Immortal Realm isn¡¯t too far away.¡±

    ¡°Profound Immortals!¡±

    All five elders were inexplicably excited and agitated, as if energized.

    To know, the ranking in the Immortal Realm is as follows: Heavenly Immortal¨CGolden Immortal¨CProfound Immortal¨CImmortal Emperor.

    Profound Immortal is the existence second only to an Immortal Emperor.

    In the Immortal Realm, where the number of Immortal Emperors is limited, Profound Immortals can already be considered as great officials with their own right to rule!

    ¡°The realm of Profound Immortals is unattainable for us¡­ we should not indulge in wild speculations,¡± said the female elder from Shushan in a very serious and cautious tone. ¡°This time, the great Profound Immortal descending from the Immortal Realm is to open the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven. But we have not yet captured Huang Xiaolong. At that time, we will surely be punished. Therefore¡­ to deliver results, what we must do is capture all the wives and concubines of that little bastard Huang Xiaolong and hand them over to the Profound Immortal who will descend!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go quickly. Those cheap women are all in the battlefield of the Celestial List; we will summon the disciples for a carpet search. Mm. And we¡¯ll offer some benefits to have all the chosen ones on the battlefield join the search,¡± said the male elder from Shushan with a sinister laugh.

    ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s issue a reward order,¡± agreed the female elder from Shushan with a nod, finding the idea fitting.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor true body was walking within the interior of a hellish planet.

    The place was absurdly dark.

    There was no sky or ground and not even time itself!

    Everywhere was turbulent airflow, with streams of cold wind stretching thousands of feet, like giant dragons, wildly twisting and turning.

    In the cold wind, there were sounds almost like weeping and wailing.

    Just then!

    Whoo whoo~~ whoo whoo~~ whoo whoo~~~

    A surge of cold wind swept through the air.

    This cold wind lingered not far in front of Huang Xiaolong, spinning ceaselessly before, in the next moment, several frantic women emerged from within it.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    These women, with disheveled hair and faces filled with terror and despair, looked towards Huang Xiaolong and suddenly shouted, ¡°Husband~~ save us~~ please save us~~~¡±

    Yet emerging from the wind were Ma Chuxia, Lin Jing, Song Yuru, and others~~

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and a mocking smile crossed his lips.

    He remained silent and unmoved.

    As swift as it was sudden, the ¡°wives¡± ran towards Huang Xiaolong, and as they got close, they instantly turned into afterimages, let out chilling laughter, and dove straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    Within the afterimages, a pungent scent of blood oozed out!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1237 - Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Still a bit nervous~~

    Chapter 1237: Chapter 1237: Still a bit nervous~~ Chapter 1237: Chapter 1237: Still a bit nervous~~ It turned out that all those images of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, Lin Jing, Ma Chuxia, were fake, all illusions crafted by the ghostly spirits of this hellish world.

    These ghostly spirits were indeed formidable¨Cthey silently acquired some of the more important people from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s memories and then transformed directly to bewilder Huang Xiaolong before suddenly attacking him.

    If it were the ghostly spirits from the Earth¡¯s underworld, they would first have to possess someone to read a living person¡¯s memories. They couldn¡¯t just conjure up people from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind with a gust of sinister wind.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had just entered the fringes of the hell world and hadn¡¯t ventured deep inside yet. What he encountered were only akin to minor demons on Earth¨Cperhaps even as powerful as the notorious red-clothed ghosts¡­yet they were so formidable¡­

    What kind of terrifying demons might lurk deep within this hell world?

    These minor demons, attempting to bore into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain, obviously aimed to possess him. Huang Xiaolong casually threw a punch.

    This punch wasn¡¯t a move from the Yin Emperor but rather ordinary mana. At that moment, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t reveal the aura of the Yin Emperor. He planned to first explore around.

    Boom~~~!

    A loud explosion.

    The shadow that was burrowing into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head was directly shattered into fragments, scattering in all directions.

    ¡°Heehee~~ Heehee~~ Quick reflexes, huh~~ you¡¯re called Huang Xiaolong, right? Heehee~~ Surprisingly, there¡¯s still a living person daring to come to the hell planet¡­ Heehee~~~¡± The shattered sinister wind whistled, swirling in the air as it coalesced again, ¡°But sadly, you can¡¯t kill me¡­ I am actually just a rush of wind, a cluster of thoughts, you might say I¡¯m formless, and even if you were stronger, you couldn¡¯t kill me~~ Heehee~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smirked, ¡°It seems that just a slight leak of my spirit can let you capture some of my information, like my name, and you¡¯ve even learned my language, the Huaxia language from Earth~~~ Hmm, you things are indeed very tricky, full of schemes and capable of penetrating defenses, targeting the weak points of the heart, making it hard to guard against¡­ I¡¯d like to get familiar with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Heehee~~ Quite the interesting fellow¡­ But, you have no chance now! Die! I want to devour you! It¡¯s been a long time since I devoured flesh and soul~~¡±

    That gust of wind suddenly coalesced, transforming into a flying sword, which streaked towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain at the speed of light.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong neither guarded nor dispersed the sinister energy with a punch.

    He simply allowed the evil, sharp sinister energy to drill into his brain.

    Finally, the gust of wind accomplished its aim and entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, a monstrous figure appeared instantly! This creature, human-shaped with a crown on its head, had a row of bone spurs protruding from its back, each spur terrifyingly fierce, on par with ordinary Immortal Artifacts.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, this creature kept up a constant creepy laughter, very noisy, as if it wanted to directly suck out Huang Xiaolong¡¯s marrow.

    Suddenly!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The aura of the Yin Emperor burst out in full!

    The monster felt an overwhelming pressure descend, as if a king from the underworld himself had arrived, enveloping it completely, crushing it so it couldn¡¯t even lift its head!

    In front of it, an entity appeared, dressed in King Yan¡¯s war robe, a deity who blotted out the sky and sun!

    Most crucially, this deity was clearly emitting the energy of hell and was no ordinary minor demon, but a monarch!

    ¡°Ah~~! You! You! You are not a normal creature! You¡­¡± The monster shrieked in terror and shrank back.

    The very next moment, Huang Xiaolong unleashed the Divine Skills of the Yin Emperor. His mind transformed into a furnace that refined thousands of dead spirits, instantly transmuting the entering sinister wind into a crimson pill the size of a dragon¡¯s eye.

    The sinister pill appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, and he squinted slightly. ¡°Such pure sinister energy, such high quality¡­ It¡¯s greatly beneficial for making elixirs¡­ It can nourish my Divine Body!¡±

    Eager, Huang Xiaolong tossed the crimson pill into his mouth.

    As soon as the pill melted upon entering his mouth, it transformed into a nourishing energy, seeping into every inch of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skin, each of his pores, instantaneously making his body feel light, as if he had drunk ten cups of fine wine or feasted on ten full tables of lavish dishes, comfortable to his very marrow.

    At the same time, his Divine Body became even more solidified.

    This hell world indeed became a blessing for Huang Xiaolong.

    He deliberately concealed the noble aura of the Yin Emperor as he roamed around, encountering wave after wave of persistent sinister winds. Each of these tried without fail to bore into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain but upon doing so, were directly suppressed and refined into elixirs using the realm of the Yin Emperor.

    Leaving aside the strength of these sinister evil spirits, they were ultimately just bottom-tier characters in the hell world. The layers were extremely low.

    But Huang Xiaolong, who controlled a section of hell, was a lord, an emperor.

    As the saying goes, ¡°A higher official crushes the lesser,¡± not to mention a Yin God like Huang Xiaolong.

    It proved that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity and aura as the Yin Emperor completely thrived in this wicked, vast, and boundless hell planet.

    And so, Huang Xiaolong was relentlessly alchemizing, consuming, and refining his Divine Body¡­

    He was truly slurping up a storm.

    Moreover, in this hell world, the Time Law was distorted; there was hardly any passage of time. Of course, time could not come to a complete halt. Huang Xiaolong estimated that spending around a hundred days here was almost equivalent to just one day outside.

    This was thrilling.

    Once Huang Xiaolong started, he couldn¡¯t stop, hunting continuously on the fringes of this hell world.

    A full hundred days passed¡­

    That was a hundred days in this hell world, nearly one day in reality.

    Huang Xiaolong had lost count of how many pills he had concocted and consumed; he went without sleep, focusing solely on this one task for those hundred days.

    By then, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor Divine Body had reached a brand new realm!

    Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t claim otherwise, but at least now his Divine Body was definitely not inferior to a Golden Immortal of the Immortal Realm! It surpassed a Heavenly Immortal Body!

    Even his divine sense had grown much stronger.

    However, as he continued consuming, the effects became less noticeable.

    That was when Huang Xiaolong knew it was time to venture deeper into this hell world for a look.

    Huang Xiaolong no longer hid his presence; he boldly emitted the aura of the Yin Emperor, donned King Yan¡¯s battle robe, and even summoned the underworld itself!

    One could see the pathway smeared with bloodstains of the underworld straitly extending above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head; the gates of hell were wide open, endlessly emitting wails of malicious spirits.

    The flowers of the other shore blossomed exquisitely, flickering into and out of existence.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld realm perfectly aligned with this hell world, as if they were inseparably one!

    A dignified aura emitted from his powerful Divine Body; at this moment, he was magnificent, a deity walking through the netherworld, an image that blotted out the sun and sky.

    On his way, the evil Yin winds no longer approached him but hovered in the distance, not daring to come close, even trembling timidly, indicating a tone of submission.

    He walked straight ahead!

    Ahead, there appeared expanses of swamps filled with rotting flesh and mud.

    Huang Xiaolong finally saw it¨Cthe even more powerful ghosts and demons of this hell world!

    For instance, there were demons with physical bodies, malevolent and ferocious, their entire bodies emanating an ancient bronze hue, towering a hundred feet tall, with a physique as mighty as towering mountains.

    There were also flying demons with bodies ablaze with nether flames, tens of feet long wings on their backs, which could block out the sun and create deadly storms with a mere flap.

    And there were bloody, hundred-feet-tall blood corpses, zombies¡­

    And bone dragons, bone horses, bone birds¡­

    Even more so, Huang Xiaolong saw a massive python, a thousand feet long with nine goat heads, wings on its back, slithering in the air, eighteen evil eyes in total¨Ceach eye shimmering with the light of confusion, degeneration, greed, and bloodlust¡­

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong found it hard to take in everything; the variety and strength of demons in this hell world were too overwhelming.

    Like that giant python with nine goat heads, Huang Xiaolong feared even exhausting all of his strength might not be enough to hunt it.

    ¡°The number of demons in this hell world is endless; no wonder the Immortal Realm expended a huge effort using Immortal Talismans to seal the gates. If these demons were to break the seal, it would be a calamity for the entire universe. Such a demon legion could sweep through everything¡­ even the Immortal Realm, the Demon Realm, the Dragon Realm would pay a heavy price to handle this demon legion from the hell world¡­¡±

    At that time, a dense mass of demons had also spotted Huang Xiaolong, this uninvited guest¡­

    They stared at Huang Xiaolong with their cunning and icy abyss-like eyes.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~~

    More and more demons were gathering around.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They neither launched an immediate attack nor relaxed their vigilance, just coldly watching Huang Xiaolong and the floating underworld above his head.

    ¡°Damn, this is kind of nerve-wracking~~ I wonder if my identity as the Yin Emperor can deter these powerful demons, mainly because there are too many of them¡­ In case of any change, I should immediately enter the underworld¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat anxious, which was instinctive. Anyone else who came here, even an Immortal Emperor, would likely not appear more composed than Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong kept walking, moving through the multitude of demons.

    The atmosphere was extremely eerie!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1238 - Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Proud

    Chapter 1238: Chapter 1238: Proud! Chapter 1238: Chapter 1238: Proud! At this moment, Huang Xiaolong felt indeed as if he were walking a tightrope above an abyss thousands of feet deep.

    From all directions, endless winds of death, evil, destruction, and extremity swirled around, drawing ever closer the myriad of demonic entities from hell, which were becoming more numerous.

    Gradually, as these hellish demons gazed upon Huang Xiaolong, their dark eyes flickered with various cruel hostilities. However, Huang Xiaolong, having summoned the underworld and assuming the identity of the Yin Emperor, instinctively suppressed these demons in an indescribable manner.

    In fact, some powerful demons, whose combined strength had already surpassed Huang Xiaolong, wanted to devour him whole. Still, due to their dread of the underworld, they hesitated to make a move.

    Woo woo woo~~~ Woo woo woo~~~

    The piercing sound of horns resounded, and in an instant, a well-trained army of demons surged towards them.

    The vast army was beyond count, each demonic warrior stood three meters tall with a physique close to perfection, donned in black armor, with human bodies, dog heads, spine-chilling bone spurs on their backs, and tails that stretched a meter long. With wings sprouting from their ribs that spanned several meters and bone arrows gripped in their hands¡­

    Gazing at this demonic army, Huang Xiaolong felt a chill in his heart. Besides their vast number, the strength of each demonic soldier had reached the level of a Heavenly Immortal in the celestial realm¡­

    This was terrifying!

    Once released, this army could wipe out all living beings on Earth within minutes, leaving nothing alive!

    Not to mention, in this hellish world, countless even more powerful demons existed¡­

    Just then¨C

    Thud thud~~ Thud thud thud thud~~ Thud thud thud thud~~~~

    The entire underworld suddenly trembled, heavy footsteps resounded as if ancient giants were stepping out from the long river of time!

    All the demons surrounding Huang Xiaolong trembled with fear, then prostrated themselves one after another in submission.

    Huang Xiaolong knew that the true overlord of this underworld had arrived!

    At this moment, the deities of heaven and earth trembled!

    The underworld above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head also shook slightly!

    Huang Xiaolong gathered his divine consciousness, radiating the majestic authority of the Yin Emperor, immediately shining with a resplendent light.

    Finally, a group of ancient demons appeared.

    These demons were not in monstrous forms but in human shapes, for example, one of the demons resembled a middle-aged man, dressed like an ancient scholar from Huaxia, but his eyes bore an evil that no other human possessed, and his aura was one that could subjugate all beings.

    Similarly, another demon had the appearance of a sinister young man, his expression extremely dark, and his forehead inscribed with twisted runes, the most ancient hellish script, somewhat resembling the tianwen from Earth¡¯s underworld.

    ¡°Oh? So a living person has come to the planet of hell~~,¡± the middle-aged scholar-like demonic overlord teased with a smile, addressing Huang Xiaolong in the language of Huaxia, ¡°No, you are a deity. The deity who controls hell on a planet~~~ We have been asleep for ten thousand years; it was your aura that disturbed us and awakened us~~~!¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong, unclear about the intentions of these demonic overlords, remained calm. He was the Yin Emperor, not one to be cowed, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Indeed, I am the deity who controls hell on Earth. In the common world, I am known as King Yan, or the Yin Emperor~~~ The energy of this underworld world shares the same origin as the power I control.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, the group of demonic overlords burst into cruel laughter.

    The sinister young man with twisted spoken words, ¡°What of it? You¡¯re just the hell controller of a garbage planet. Do you think you can make us submit? We are superior beings. Now, you have two choices. First, join us¡­ Second¡­ hehehe~~ Is that above your head the gateway to hell? Hand it over for us to refine! Give your underworld to us to control!¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± An old crone demonic overlord, with intense evil within her eyes, gazed intently. One could see ancient planets reflected in her eyes, where billions of beings were weeping and screaming in despair. Evidently, this old crone demon had once alive refined countless planets, emptying those planets of all living beings!

    ¡°Although it¡¯s the hell of a garbage planet, the quality of this hell is still usable¡­ We can directly refine it; perhaps it could help our hellish planet shatter the celestial realm¡¯s seals and reappear in the human world¡­¡± The old crone demon¡¯s eyes surged with endless greed.

    ¡°Make your move! Directly refine this little hell, and then refine this lad¡¯s flesh and soul into an elixir for us to immensely enjoy¡­ Kill him first!¡± Finally, a demonic overlord issued an impatient roar!

    In an instant! The countless demons of all sizes surrounding Huang Xiaolong all began to roar bloodthirstily as they gathered their strength, ready to charge at Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong was inwardly cursing his luck.

    It seemed that the identity of the Yin Emperor could no longer hold up. It was able to deter the vast majority of demons within this hellish world, but the demon overlords who ruled this hellish world simply wouldn¡¯t comply! They were set on killing Huang Xiaolong and refining his underworld!

    The underworld of Huaxia, bearing the endless millennia of ages, represented a civilization that every being in Huaxia revered. It symbolized reincarnation, and had a rigorous system.

    River of Oblivion, Bridge of Helplessness, Yellow Springs Road, Mengpo Soup, Stone of Three Lives¡­ Every detail in the Huaxia underworld was a marvel, sheerly brilliant craftsmanship.

    If these hell demon overlords refined it, indeed, they might be able to break open the seal of the immortal realms!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong knew he couldn¡¯t match their strength; his only chance was to hide within his underworld and then gamble¨Ca gamble that these hell demon overlords couldn¡¯t find it, couldn¡¯t enter the Huaxia underworld. But after this, Huang Xiaolong would likely be trapped in this vast, boundless hellish world for a long time!

    However, at this critical juncture, the hellish world suddenly shook violently!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Those demon overlords were slightly stunned.

    ¡°How audacious~~~!¡± A terrifying voice that seemed capable of shattering planets exploded from within the spatial barriers of this hellish world.

    Even those supreme demon overlords, under this voice, became as meek as quails, shivering while looking around frantically.

    ¡°It is¡­ it is¡­ it seems like some ancient will¡­ has awakened¡­¡± One of the demon overlords said in horror. ¡°How is this possible¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡±

    Simultaneously, Huang Xiaolong also deeply felt that within the depths of the spatial barriers of this hellish world, countless ancient wills were gradually awakening. These wills were boiling, filled with excitement!

    Huang Xiaolong even felt that it was indeed his underworld¡¯s aura that had awakened these slumbering wills!

    ¡°What a pure hellish aura¡­ a hell ruler from another planet. Unexpectedly, the hell on this planet has established a perfect cycle of reincarnation¨Cgood, very good~~~¡± A great will expressed its admiration. ¡°Yin Emperor?¡±

    It was inquiring Pang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yes~¡± Huang Xiaolong immediately responded. ¡°I, the controller of Earth¡¯s underworld. Our underworld, in Huaxia, has a history of endless years and is worshiped by countless people.¡±

    ¡°Very good, very good, very nice indeed. Our wills, we have been asleep for who knows how many years, and theoretically, should never have awoken. However, Yin Emperor, your arrival has awakened us from an absolutely impossible situation! While your underworld is not very large and not very strong to us¡­ it must be said, your underworld¡¯s rules are much better organized and more reasonable compared to this hellish planet we created¡­ When we initially created this planet, we also pondered a long time, but we never finalized a reasonable charter¡­ To think, an underworld from a low-level planet achieved what we vaguely conceptualized but failed to implement¡­¡±

    ¡®Eh? These ancient wills are the original creators of this hellish world?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong somewhat understood.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong also felt a sense of pride¨C

    This hellish world was powerful beyond belief, filled with countless demons comparable to immortals¡­ By comparison, Earth¡¯s underworld was much weaker.

    Yet, the various rules of Earth¡¯s underworld were more perfect than those of this hellish world, establishing the path of reincarnation!

    For example, Earth¡¯s underworld was like a globally operating mega-corporation with impeccable management and planning.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Whereas this hellish world was like a home-based workshop, with disordered regulations and messy, sloppy, improper operations.

    Under the deterrence of the ancient wills, all demons of this hellish world behaved properly, not daring to murmur a word.

    Within the spatial barriers, those ancient wills were quietly negotiating.

    A while later¨C

    ¡°Alright, alright, we have decided on something¨CYin Emperor, now, listen carefully!¡± one great will directly said to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1239 - Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 The Successor

    Chapter 1239: Chapter 1239: The Successor! Chapter 1239: Chapter 1239: The Successor! ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was slightly stunned.

    It seemed that these ancient wills, after some deliberation, had decided on something, something very, very important.

    ¡°Please speak, seniors,¡± Huang Xiaolong steadied his mind and asked.

    ¡°Ah~~ Our Hell Planet, within the universe, has a bad reputation. Labeled by the celestial realm as heretical, the source of all evil, the dirtiest existence in the universe¡­ everyone deems it necessary to exterminate us~~¡± that great will sighed deeply, a tone infused with helplessness, unwillingness, and resentment.

    At the same time, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, there appeared a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance, pointing to the sky and stepping on the earth, his presence so overwhelming that it blotted out the sun. He wore a blood-red robe, and at the center of his forehead, there seemed to be a symbol resembling a blood moon. Beneath his feet was a blood dragon, a malevolent dragon formed purely from fresh blood.

    ¡°Yin Emperor, do not worry, I will not harm you~~¡± the man in the blood-red robe said in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Junior understands.¡± Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t detected any hostility from these ancient wills; on the contrary, they were quite amiable, even showing signs of relief and appreciation.

    ¡°Yin Emperor, do you know why we created the Hell Planet in the first place?¡± the man in the blood robe asked.

    ¡°This~~¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows slightly.

    The man in the blood robe smiled lightly. ¡°The celestial realm says, we aim to devour planets, wreak havoc in the universe, and attempt to dominate. But the truth is far from that¡­ Our initial purpose was to reward the good and punish the wicked. In this universe, there are benevolent beings and there are cruel, malevolent beings. Some beings have done many good deeds, while some have senselessly slaughtered the innocent. Thus, we created the Hell Planet to establish a cycle of reincarnation, to bring the souls of the dead to the Hell Planet. Based on the deeds of their lives, they are either punished or rewarded. Those who have done good deeds, we allow them to be reborn. As for those who were evil in life, we subject them to various infernal punishments, torture, so that their spirits cannot reincarnate, perpetually suffering for the evils they inflicted in life. This is the essence of ¡®good begets good, and evil begets evil.''¡±

    ¡°The vast universe is filled with injustice. Some beings are terribly wicked, committing atrocities for personal gain, killing and looting, exterminating entire families or even destroying planetary civilizations, yet in the end, they attain exalted positions and live peacefully. On the other hand, some benevolent beings meet untimely deaths. Unfair! We believe that retribution must exist within the universe!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, the doctrines you¡¯ve mentioned are clear to me. Our Huaxia¡¯s underworld also serves a similar purpose, to let people know that the gods are always watching, every move you make is being observed.¡±

    ¡°Exactly~~ It¡¯s truly a monumental undertaking!¡± The man in the blood robe, finding a kindred spirit in Huang Xiaolong, began to converse in detail. ¡°But although we created the Hell Planet, many rules remained imperfect. And that¡¯s when the celestial realm intervened!¡±

    The voice of the man in the blood robe was suddenly filled with resentment, ¡°The actions we took were met with jealousy from the celestial realm! Because those guys are all hypocrites! On the surface, they are serene, carefree, but behind the scenes, they¡¯re nothing but thieves and hustlers, destroying countless civilized planets for their own profit, indiscriminately seizing resources¡­ They don¡¯t want their afterlives to be controlled by the Hell Planet¡­ They¡¯ve done too many bad things and are terrified of retribution! Thus, they deliberately slandered the Hell Planet and even launched wars!¡±

    ¡°Huh~~ Immortals are supposed to be immortal, aren¡¯t they?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Yin Emperor, what creature truly possesses eternal life? Only the cosmos is everlasting. All beings, in the face of the universe, are but insignificant and inevitably destined to fall,¡± the man in the blood robe said with a faint smile.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Indeed, immortality is relative, and what they call ¡®coeval with the heavens¡¯ is merely a single domain, not the entire universe.

    ¡°Yin Prince, that war was truly breathtaking,¡± said the man in the blood robe, his voice filled with sorrow. ¡°From your Earthlings¡¯ perspective, it was essentially a war between two alien races. In the end, we were defeated, and the Hell Planet was sealed¡­ And we, the creators, perished¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong knew that the being he was conversing with was merely some ancient wills, equivalent to lingering thoughts, and not the living titans of the Hell Planet.

    ¡°We are the defeated. However, back then, the realm of immortals employed deceitful tactics! Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Yin Emperor, after deliberation, we have decided¨Cto let you inherit the Hell Planet! Uphold our will! Promote hell, promote justice, and make every creature in the universe believe in the rewards of good and the retribution of evil!¡± The man in the blood robe in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind said sternly, his eyes filled with a pleading look!

    ¡°Eh? This?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°To establish the underworld throughout the entire universe, affecting every creature in the universe?¡±

    This is¡­ This is too grand!

    Huang Xiaolong was only the Yin Emperor of Earth! And frankly, all he controlled was the Huaxia region, even the cycles of life and death in Western countries were not under his control!

    Even if Huang Xiaolong was willing to accept the request, he was more than willing but not powerful enough.

    ¡°Elder, to be honest, my abilities are still too weak,¡± Huang Xiaolong said somewhat helplessly. ¡°You are higher beings capable of annihilating planets. The Hell Planet you created invited the jealousy of the immortal realm and led to your downfall¡­¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s point was clear, if you all failed, I am alone, how can I contend with the vast immortal realm? Operating quietly would be fine but now to directly become the heir of the Hell Planet is outright opposing the immortal realm!

    ¡°Yin Emperor, our point is¡­ in fact, you have already succeeded a great deal. The underworld you control is perfect, which is actually crucial and better than ours initially¡­ Leave the rest to us,¡± the man in the blood robe said solemnly. ¡°We will collaborate to infuse the Hell Planet into your underworld! In this way, your underworld will control the Hell Planet! Merging them into one! With this, your underworld will not only improve in quality but even surpass what we created, becoming stronger and flawless!¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ All the numerous demons, the legion of demons, we will issue an order, letting them all enter your underworld, and their souls will reside within it. You are the Yin Emperor, the ruler of the underworld. In this way, all demons will become your followers, your subordinates! Such a demon army will also be capable of contending with the immortal realm!¡±

    The man in the blood robe pleaded again. ¡°Agree to our request, become the heir of the Hell Planet! You are the best-suited candidate in the entire universe, the only candidate! You are the chosen son of the Hell Planet! You should control the cycle of life and death of all beings in the universe!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1240 - Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 The Netherworld Upgrades

    Chapter 1240: Chapter 1240: The Netherworld Upgrades Chapter 1240: Chapter 1240: The Netherworld Upgrades The Chosen One of the Hell Planet?

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had finally realized that this group of ancient wills, the predecessors who created the Hell Planet, actually intended to gift the entire Hell Planet to him!

    What did that entail?

    The Hell Planet was a planet! It was boundless! It was countless times larger than Earth! The entire planet emitted the supreme energy of hell¡¯s origin at all times, thus giving birth to endless demons.

    These demons, numerous and powerful¡­

    Were like an army that could sweep through the universe!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was about to take control of this terrifying army and become its emperor!

    His Earth¡¯s hell would also undergo unimaginable evolution because of this!

    This was an opportunity, a grand opportunity! It could allow Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor from Earth, to take a firm step towards the entire universe!

    Without a doubt, this was a leap in the level of life!

    Of course, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. After receiving this opportunity, Huang Xiaolong would have to contend with the celestial realm.

    However, it actually didn¡¯t matter. Even if Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t inherit the Hell Planet now, the celestial realm probably wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook. When he killed Ling Feng, he had personally stated that Huang Xiaolong had become a target and fugitive of the celestial realm.

    ¡®Pfft, the more debts, the less worry~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t give it much thought before readily accepting. ¡°Good, seniors, I accept your kindness. Allow me to integrate the Hell Planet into my Netherworld. Hereafter, I will spread the laws of karma and retribution throughout the entire universe, ensuring all beings abide by these rules. If the celestial realm obstructs me, then I will wage war against them.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong made a promise. This was not a bluff, but a genuine pledge.

    If Huang Xiaolong reneged on his word, he would henceforth develop a shadow, a Heart Demon, in his mind and ultimately suffer a punishment from the invisible forces, meeting a bad end.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Hahaha~~ Good! Yin Emperor! It¡¯s good that you agreed, this is fate. It was preordained that you¡¯d come to the Hell Planet~~ Now, open the gates of your Netherworld, and we will command all the demons within the Hell Planet to enter your Netherworld and entrust their souls to the barriers of your Netherworld space, swearing never to betray you and loyally serving you.¡±

    The man in the blood robe within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind laughed contentedly.

    At that moment, those wills conveyed an unchallengeable, supreme command to the entire Hell Planet¨C¡°Demons of the Hell Planet, heed my order! Immediately enter the Yin Emperor¡¯s Netherworld and entrust your souls to the spatial barriers of that Netherworld, henceforth being under the control of the Yin Emperor, becoming his followers, and aiding in his battles.¡±

    Once the demons entrusted their souls into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Netherworld, they were effectively handing over their fates into his control. They could not possibly betray him, otherwise, with just a single thought, Huang Xiaolong could obliterate their souls. Even demons many times more powerful than Huang Xiaolong would not be exceptions.

    Yet the demons dared not revolt.

    They began to queue orderly, stepping onto the road to the underworld, entering the gates of hell!

    The procession was endless!

    How spectacular was this scene?

    Giant zombies, hell serpents, blood dragons, bone giants, bronze giants, nightmare demons¡­ all of them entered the Netherworld and submitted their souls in an orderly manner.

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong felt he could control these demons at will!

    This was truly inconceivable. If these demons were released, they would be a disaster. Not only would they be invincible on Earth but even on some planets in the universe of higher tiers than Earth, they could wreak havoc, reigning supreme.

    But now, they were all under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command!

    No matter how noble the bloodline of a demon, after entrusting their souls, they all bowed their proud heads to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Yin Emperor, now we will integrate the Hell Planet into your Netherworld,¡± the man in the blood robe within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind said, ¡°Although our Hell Planet has been sealed by the powerful forces of the celestial realm, its internal energy is not restrained and will merge entirely into your Netherworld. Then, what¡¯s sealed by the celestial realm will be nothing but an empty shell~~ Hahaha~ How laughable! The celestial realm is so self-righteous, thinking that by sealing the Hell Planet they¡¯d be free of worries forever, but we¡¯ve outmaneuvered them~~ Hahaha~~ When they discover that the Hell Planet is nothing but an empty shell, I wonder if they¡¯ll cough up blood and lose sleep over it~~ Hahaha~~ Celestial realm, our war has not ended! Now, the war restarts! We¡¯ve found the most perfect heir! The Chosen One!¡±

    The many ancient wills began to feed the Hell Planet¡¯s energy into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Netherworld!

    They intended to upgrade Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Netherworld, turning it into a perfect demon kingdom!

    Boom~~~~!

    The void was collapsing!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld, that Gate of Hell, seemed to have become a black hole!

    Endless high-level hell energy poured into the underworld like rivers flowing into the sea.

    Immediately, the thousands of souls and ghosts within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld directly benefitted!

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld, every single ghost, even the solitary spirits and lost wraiths from the River of Oblivion, absorbed the high-level hell energy from the universe with frenzied delight. Their ghostly bodies rapidly condensed, and automatically, Formations were established within them, incomprehensibly perfect.

    Moreover, within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld, veins of ore began to crystallize. This was hell ore, a kind of energy crystal, much like Immortal Stones, but ordinary people, even Immortals, could not refine it. Forced refinement could even lead to possession by a Heart Demon. However, for demons and for Huang Xiaolong, these were supreme treasures!

    The entire planet of hell was shrinking in size.

    Conversely, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld was expanding.

    Within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld, mountain ranges, oceans, continents, palaces¡­ and so on, appeared in spectacular scenes. For example, the smallest mountain range in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld was already hundreds of times larger than Earth¡¯s longest mountain range, the Andes. The tallest mountain range was hundreds of times higher than Earth¡¯s tallest, the Himalayas. Even the smallest plains in the underworld were several hundred times larger than Earth¡¯s largest plains, the Amazon plains¡­

    The spatial barriers of the underworld were immensely fortified, with the haunting sounds of demons resonating everywhere.

    From an external perspective, the Gate of Hell had also changed, emitting an immense and unimaginable hellish aura, as if it could swallow the entire Earth in one gulp. Black streams of energy wafted out, sometimes condensing into ghastly ghostfaces¨Cdrowning ghosts, starving ghosts, hanging ghosts¡­ and sometimes transformed into terrifying demons with scales, horns, and spines¡­

    The mournful wind was so bone-chilling that even an Immortal could feel it pierce to the marrow.

    In the midst of such evolution, Huang Xiaolong felt an incredibly fitting atmosphere. The process of the underworld refining the hell planet proceeded exceptionally smoothly, without any conflicts. It was as natural as water flowing into a channel, as logical as a natural theory.

    ¡°Yin Emperor, once the hell planet is completely refined into your underworld, you too can enter it for cultivation. You will receive all the legacies of the hell planet, and most of these legacies are not inferior to the Immortal Techniques of the Immortal Realm. You can also condense the Hell Deities, a physique comparable to that of an Immortal Emperor¡¯s body. However, bound by the laws of Earth, your achievements here will be limited,¡± the man robed in blood narrated.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    He understood that he couldn¡¯t infinitely enhance the quality of his deity on Earth. After all, if he became too powerful, the Earth would disintegrate and collapse.

    Earth itself was a bottleneck. Even after the revival of Spiritual Energy on Earth, making the spatial barriers perfect and sturdy, it couldn¡¯t withstand too much power. For example, too many Immortals from the Immortal Realm could not descend to Earth, nor could Immortals of too high a level.

    Nevertheless, without a doubt, Huang Xiaolong could become the most powerful god on Earth, fearless before any Immortal who met the conditions to descend from the Immortal Realm to Earth.

    Meanwhile, in the battlefield of the Immortal Ranking, the competition and slaughter were also nearing an end.

    The top five spots still belonged to the five giants of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world.

    ¡°Stand still, don¡¯t move,¡± commanded the Shushan female ancestor, her body radiating with divine light and the air around her swirling with sacred hymns, regally gazing upon a group of Chosen like a queen. ¡°Now, let me slay you. Don¡¯t try to resist or struggle; peacefully let me kill you, and I will spare your families, your clans.¡±

    ¡°No! Please, don¡¯t kill us!¡± A group of Chosen fell to their knees, wailing and kowtowing incessantly. They hunted countless alien demons and ghosts, and gained massive points, hoping to rise to fame, but now they were just sheep awaiting slaughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re already securely ranked first on the leaderboard; there¡¯s no need to covet our points. Why are you intent on wiping us out?¡± cried one of the Chosen, wailing aloud.

    ¡°Why? Hmm~~ No reason. Do I need a reason to step on some ants? Hmm~~ I¡¯m just in a bad mood, that¡¯s all, I feel like killing, nothing more,¡± replied the Shushan female ancestor coldly, shaking her head, then with a mere thought, a sweeping blast erupted!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The bodies of the Chosen directly exploded, bursting into dust! Their souls obliterated!

    The points they had painstakingly earned were all plundered by the Shushan female ancestor.

    The Shushan female ancestor turned, looking up at the portrait of the clone of Lei Gong on the Immortal Ranking. ¡°Where exactly are you hiding? But it¡¯s useless! I will kill you! And not just you, I will exterminate everyone related to you, leaving none behind!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1241 - Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Slaying the Dragon Chess Game

    Chapter 1241: Chapter 1241: Slaying the Dragon Chess Game Chapter 1241: Chapter 1241: Slaying the Dragon Chess Game One couldn¡¯t know how much time had passed; within this hellish planet, the concept of time was inherently blurry.

    Finally!

    The entire hell planet had been completely refined into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld!

    The quality of the underworld soared by leaps and bounds!

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong would still need to spend energy and time to slowly study the current state of the underworld.

    ¡°Yin Emperor~ it¡¯s time for us to dissipate¡­ From now on, you are the master of the hell planet, you will govern the cosmic rules of life and death¡­ The heavy responsibility is entrusted to your hands¡­ Please, bring this matter to a close, and with that, we will have no regrets¡­ Mmm, farewell~~~¡±

    Those ancient wills, the pioneers who created the hell planet, began to fade away into nothingness¡­

    Their existence was merely some obsessions; now that they had passed their mantle to Huang Xiaolong, accomplishing their final mission, it was time for them to completely disperse.

    Huang Xiaolong, gaze fixed upon the imposing and solemn Ghost Gate, bowed slightly towards the vast void in respect and said, ¡°Predecessors, please rest assured, I will uphold your legacy, enhance and glorify the underworld, and ensure that all creatures within the cosmos hold it in awe~ Go in peace.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong collected the underworld.

    At this time, the disappearance of the hell planet revealed Huang Xiaolong once again on the Celestial List battlefield. The hell planet was no more; only an ancient desolate gate remained, covered with sealing runes used by the Immortals.

    Looking at the solitary gate standing there, Huang Xiaolong collected his thoughts and cracked a smile. ¡°Nothing left, yet still sealed. Ha ha ha ha~~~ I should thank the Immortal realm for dropping such fortune into my lap¡­ Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    Glancing at the hovering Celestial List in the sky, his Lei Gong incarnation¡¯s score had not changed and was now surpassed by newcomers, dropping him to the 8th position.

    In the top five rankings were still the five formidable figures from the overseas world, with a clear advantage, unshakeable.

    On the entire Celestial List, only about ten thousand chosen ones remained. In other words, out of the several tens of thousands that entered the battlefield, ninety percent had perished!

    The survival rate, less than one in ten!

    It was too tragic!

    ¡°Logically speaking, my wives should rank quite well, especially with the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan covering them,¡± pondered Huang Xiaolong, still concerned about his wives¡¯ group.

    He immediately began searching through the surviving contestants¡¯ icons on the Celestial List.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong found them!

    But strangely, his wives¡¯ rankings were not high! Even with the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, they were only around the 1000th position!

    This puzzled Huang Xiaolong!

    It didn¡¯t make sense!

    ¡°Could something have happened?¡± his brow furrowed, but at least, his wives were still alive.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong released his Lei Gong and Uncle Feng incarnations once again.

    ¡°I reckon this Celestial List battle is nearing its end~ Hmm, it¡¯s time for my two incarnations to snatch some rankings¡­ Later, the Immortal realm will bestow divine gifts¡­ Heh heh, I can¡¯t miss such an opportunity to reap the benefits,¡± thought Huang Xiaolong, and he released his Lei Gong and Uncle Feng incarnations.

    As soon as the two incarnations appeared, a strange glow surged towards the sky, enveloping thousands of miles! This glow was the result of the branding left in their spirits after killing Ling Feng and other cultivators from the overseas world.

    ¡°Eh~~~ Now, it¡¯s time to go hunting¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong raised his head, glanced at the first five ranks on the Celestial List, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous light. ¡°The top two scores shall belong to my two incarnations¡­ Those five formidable figures will only serve to pave the way for me¡­ How pitiful¡­¡±

    Done speaking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body temporarily entered the underworld.

    He didn¡¯t want to use his Yin Emperor original body to kill those five formidable figures yet, preferring to keep some suspense, to give them a huge ¡°surprise¡± at the critical moment.

    The two incarnations soared into the sky, rapidly flying in search of hunting targets.

    Soon, they encountered some scattered chosen ones.

    These chosen ones were terrified, hiding their heads and tails, seemingly in evasion of something.

    ¡°Quick, hide! Hurry! Those people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world are lunatics! They are hunting chosen ones everywhere¡­ Hide quickly¡­ Let¡¯s hope this damned Celestial List battle ends soon, we¡¯ve all been tricked! We walked right into it, only to be played with and slaughtered~~¡±

    ¡°Huh? Those self-righteous guys have started clearing the field?¡± Both clones flashed a mocking expression in their eyes. ¡°Little do they know, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. The real cleaner, however, is me! Hehe!¡±

    At this moment, the chosen ones fleeing for their lives discovered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones. After all, the cursed light emanating from the clones was too brilliant to ignore.

    They were so frightened that they immediately knelt on the ground, knocking their heads repeatedly, their hearts and gallbladders frozen in fear. ¡°You¡­ you are the demon who killed a large number of oversea cultivators¡­ please, don¡¯t kill us! We beg you, don¡¯t kill us! You dare to kill even people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world; you are utterly unrestrained¡­ please spare us!¡±

    The curse light emitted by the two clones made these chosen ones go weak all over, terrified that Huang Xiaolong would wipe them out on a whim.

    ¡°Well, I never said I wanted to kill you. Rest assured, I¡¯m only killing people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, and I¡¯ll kill them on sight,¡± said the clone of Uncle Lei with a smile.

    The chosen ones felt as if they had been granted a royal pardon, each of them overwhelmed with the sense of a narrow escape from disaster.

    ¡°You¡¯re targeting people from the overseas world? That¡¯s great! Go, kill them quickly! They are rampant, violent, and oppressive, slaughtering us chosen ones everywhere, treating us like animals¡­¡± one chosen one said with a grief-stricken face.

    ¡°Hey, good, I¡¯ll start hunting them now. By the way, have you seen any gathering of people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world?¡± asked the clone of Uncle Feng offhandedly.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Not far ahead, a group of elite overseas cultivators led by two top five giants has surrounded a group of women¡­¡± one chosen one reported in haste. ¡°They are goddesses from the Dragon Island! They have been encircled! Initially, we were destined for doom, but when those beasts from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world saw the women of Dragon Island, they tried to capture them without a word, which allowed us to escape by sheer luck¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡±

    Both clones simultaneously revealed extremely ferocious expressions of anger!

    Boom~~~!

    Thunder descended from all directions!

    Wuu wuu~~!

    Fierce winds rose!

    The two divine clones were so enraged that even the local celestial phenomena were altered!

    Shoo~~~!

    Both clones transformed into lightning and whirlwind, vanishing in an instant.

    ¡­

    Not far ahead.

    Dozens of overseas cultivator disciples, each dressed in garments resembling a go board, spread out, seemingly setting up a chessboard formation. This chessboard contained the mysteries of the universe, a formation bestowed by the Immortal Realm!

    There were also two giants who were originally Immortals, currently ranked third and fifth in the Immortal Ranking, watching the group of women trapped in the chessboard formation with playful eyes.

    The group of trapped women was, of course, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, including the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan.

    At this moment, both the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan had expressions full of rage.

    One of the giants, a tall man with sword-like eyebrows and a full forehead, his eyes holding great arrogance, stood with his hands clasped behind his back, squinting dismissively at the trapped women. ¡°Hahaha~~~ How is it? Can¡¯t break out, can you? Let me tell you the truth~~ We once fought with Dragon Island and several of our disciples were slaughtered by two giant dragons. We reported this to the Immortal Realm. Immortal Emperor Qiu Yang insisted that it was a dragon from the Dragon Realm that had descended to Earth. Thus, Immortal Emperor Qiu Yang taught us an Immortal Realm formation. This formation, known as the ¡®Dragon Slaying Chessboard¡¯, was specifically developed by the Immortal Realm to counter the Dragon Clan. It¡¯s infinitely mysterious and can restrain giant dragons.¡±

    The giant boasted proudly, ¡°Moreover, in this battle of the Immortal Ranking, the battlefield laid out by the Immortal Realm has specific restrictions against the Dragon Clan. So, once a member of the Dragon Clan enters the battlefield, they will be severely suppressed, unable to transform, and constrained at every turn¡­ How is it? It¡¯s not pleasant being trapped, is it?¡±

    ¡°Despicable and shameless,¡± retorted the Seventh Princess coldly. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I truly don¡¯t believe you lowly beings, who are like beasts, dare to offend my Dragon Clan!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Haven¡¯t you figured out the situation yet?¡± the giant mocked. ¡°Well, now, listen up. The founder of your Dragon Island is that brat Huang Xiaolong. Currently, Huang Xiaolong is a fugitive wanted by the Immortal Realm, but he has gone into hiding. However, he has too many weak points, starting with his family¨Ctoo many women! Now, I have captured all of you wenches, let¡¯s see if he still keeps hiding! If he insists on not appearing, our overseas cultivators¡¯ world has many ways to deal with you wenches! There will be great beings from the Immortal Realm descending soon, and we¡¯ll hand you wenches over to them to play with and abuse. I don¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong can remain calm¡­ If he still doesn¡¯t show up, then you¡¯ll be in trouble. You will be stripped of your mana and handed over to the ugliest and filthiest men on Earth to be defiled~ Hahaha~~ Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Upon hearing these words, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives wished they could immediately tear apart the beasts before them. However, like the two giant dragons, they were also trapped, caught in the chessboard akin to an immense labyrinth, unable to find their way out!

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother struggling. The Immortal Realm¡¯s formation is not something you can break. Besides, I am a ninth-level Heavenly Immortal with an Immortal Artifact in hand¡­ Subduing you is effortless,¡± the giant felt a subtle sense of control over everything. ¡°I never thought I would be able to suppress two giant dragons¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Two icy, bone-chilling killing intents descended from the sky!

    The clones of Uncle Lei and Uncle Feng appeared at the same time!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1242 - Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Feels Familiar

    Chapter 1242: Chapter 1242: Feels Familiar! Chapter 1242: Chapter 1242: Feels Familiar! At this crucial moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars finally arrived. Seeing that his wives were clearly trapped by a celestial Formation,

    the Formation, like a chess game, used heaven and earth as the chessboard and the myriad things as chess pieces. Once trapped, every step taken meant being surrounded by endless vastness in all directions.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong could see that this Formation was specifically designed to target the Long Clan, exerting tremendous suppressive force.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true form had become the master of the hell planet. Although he had not yet entered the hell planet to familiarize himself and cultivate properly, it did not hinder his vision¡¯s elevation. He could now see that in the entire celestial battlefield, every inch of spatial barrier was imbued with prohibitions targeting the Long Clan.

    ¡°No wonder the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, leading the wives, entered the celestial battlefield but never managed to break into the top ranks of the scoreboard. This was indeed an unusual occurrence; apparently, the two dragons were subjected to targeted deployments by the celestial realm¡­ So that¡¯s how it is, hahaha¡­ This truly is a case of a dragon being played by shrimps in shallow waters¨Cthis celestial chessboard Formation is indeed very powerful; otherwise, this flock of chickens and dogs couldn¡¯t possibly trap two dragons¨C¡±

    At this time, the wives¡¯ squad, as well as the armies of cultivators from overseas led by the two giants, simultaneously shifted their attention to the two avatars.

    ¡°Hehe~~ ladies, hello there, it seems we are destined to meet again~~¡± Seeing that the wives were all startled but unharmed, the Thunder Deity avatar started joking with a playful smile.

    The wives¡¯ expressions darkened.

    ¡°It¡¯s you~~!!!!¡±

    Suddenly! These elite warriors of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, along with the two giants, burst forth with a fearsome and threatening aura, their murderous intent swirling like mad, their eyes filled with deep-seated hatred!

    Both Thunder Deity avatar and Uncle Feng avatar lit up with curses, their light affecting thousands of miles, especially the Thunder Deity avatar, which glowed like a luminary after killing Ling Feng.

    ¡°ROAR~~!!!!¡± One of the giants roared furiously, his tremendous aura surging and exploding, ¡°You have finally shown yourselves! You two mongrel dogs! How dare you slaughter our people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world and even cause our backbone, Ling Feng, to die schemingly~~ Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable! That¡¯s right, hiding is futile, you can evade temporarily, but not forever! I see you are too arrogant, committing outrageous crimes, completely nefarious, and it even took us so long to find you! Now, I will make sure you wish you were dead, suffering for a lifetime! After that, when I go out, I will also seek out your relatives and friends, killing them all, exterminating your entire line!¡±

    The other giant looked grimly furious, ¡°No more waste of words, just exterminate them, flay and draw their tendons! My mansion still lacks some decorations, so peel off the skins of these two bastards for my carpet, and cut off their heads to hang at the front gate of my mansion as decorative pieces~~¡±

    The disciples of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world dressed in chess board attire also roared in anger¨C¡°Great ancestors, please immediately capture these twin brothers, they are lawless, slaughtering our people, they must face the most tragic punishment in this world to let them die!¡±

    ¡°First, gouge out their eyes!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, despite the clamor from these overseas cultivators¡¯ world¡¯s people, were indifferent. In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, these people were like dust. By simply summoning some demons from the underworld, he could obliterate them. Instead, the avatars looked at the wives¡¯ squad and playfully teased, ¡°Ladies, it seems we are truly fated~~ Hehe, it looks like you are trapped by this bunch of trash, how pitiful. Why not consider us two brothers¡­ How about this, if we can win the ladies¡¯ favor, we brothers will kill this trash to relieve you of this predicament, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyes blazed with anger as she scolded. ¡°You two brothers are no good either, previously spewing filthy words, and we just didn¡¯t bother with you. Now, you actually take advantage of others in their time of need, kicking them while they are down! Your character is just like these beasts from the overseas world! The trash of trash! We don¡¯t need your help; our man is an invincible being, he can sense our danger, descending like a heavenly deity on a rainbow cloud to rescue us¡­ You¡¯ve killed people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, so you better fend for yourselves~ If you weren¡¯t so despicable, we wouldn¡¯t mind letting our man save your lives as well. Him knowing you stood against the people of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world might even earn his appreciation~~¡±

    At this most critical moment, Ma Chuxia firmly rejected the assistance of the two avatars, and the other wives also displayed an extreme disdain towards the two avatars. Even revulsion. They weren¡¯t grateful at all.

    Moreover, they also mentioned Huang Xiaolong.

    In a life-or-death situation, every member of the wives¡¯ squad, including Bai Chan and the Seventh Princess, inexplicably believed that Huang Xiaolong would appear at the most critical moment.

    They had an almost superstitious attitude towards Huang Xiaolong. They believed, Huang Xiaolong was a creator of miracles!

    ¡°I also believe that after several years of lying dormant, Little Long will appear when we need him the most.¡± Even the Seventh Princess of the Long Clan now spoke with a dreamy expression. ¡°If he could tame me, the Dragon King, under impossible circumstances, then¡­ he can definitely save us.¡±

    Oh, how the mighty Seventh Princess of the Dragon Clan, in such a time, has started longing for Huang Xiaolong, even revealing a shy demeanor of a gentlewoman.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± At that moment, a titan roared furiously, driven to madness, ¡°Absolutely outrageous! We are in the process of questioning you, and you mongrels dare to indulge in leisure, openly flirting with these worthless people! Could it be that you really think we do not exist? Hmph¨Cthis is infuriating! Absolutely infuriating!¡±

    The people of the overseas world were indeed nearly driven to spitting blood by the actions of the two avatars. In such a grave situation, the two avatars treated the ferocious overseas troops as if they were air, finding joy in flirting¨Cthis was an insult, a stark naked insult! It was unbearable!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort came.

    This snort contained a vengeful and hateful aura, striking directly at the soul.

    Subsequently, a presence that swept across the heavens appeared behind the two avatars. It was a middle-aged man in a long robe, his aura domineering and unmatched.

    It was the male ancestor of Shushan who had appeared!

    His whole body radiated celestial light like flowing tides, and with just a slight movement, all around him¨Cwinds surged, stars trembled, the earth sank, dragons and snakes emerged, lions and tigers vied for supremacy!

    This man was ranked second on the celestial ranking board, only behind the female ancestor of Shushan.

    In fact, among these five great leaders, the most powerful and most esteemed by the celestial realm was the female ancestor of Shushan. She was the foremost among Earth¡¯s chosen ones (excluding Huang Xiaolong). And this male ancestor of Shushan, second only to one, was ranked as the second among all the chosen ones worldwide!

    He had sensed the curse-laden light emanating from the two avatars, thus he had rushed to this place.

    ¡°It was you who killed our pillar of Shushan, Ling Feng, right?¡± The male ancestor of Shushan, eyes bloodshot, his face twisted viciously.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± both avatars of Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Yes, that guy seemed to be called Ling Feng. We killed him, and all his points went to us brothers. We didn¡¯t just kill Ling Feng, but also slew many disciples from the world of overseas cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The male ancestor of Shushan burst out in an uncontrollable roar once again, hearing the avatars speak such provocatory words. He was so enraged that his liver and gallbladder were about to split, his eyes cracked open, oozing fresh blood! Not only had they killed people from the overseas world, but they were also blatantly boasting about it here. The elder vowed that he had never seen such arrogance in his life.

    No, there was one other person whose audacity was nearly comparable to that of these twin brothers!

    Huang Xiaolong!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The public enemy of the entire overseas cultivators¡¯ world, even wanted by the celestial realm¨CHuang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Despicable mongrels!¡± The male ancestor of Shushan, his expression dark and sinister, ¡°You are truly arrogant enough. Before, I¡¯ve seen someone even more arrogant than you. It seems you are truly of the same ilk. In you, I see his shadow¨Cdeath! You must die! Your entire clan must be exterminated! Skinned and deboned! Your very souls annihilated!¡±

    At this time, the wives of Huang Xiaolong, their faces revealed a sense of deja vu.

    His chief wife, Song Yuru, even murmured, ¡°Can it be? These two guys¡¯ characters, and our Little Long, they really do seem similar¨Cso unrestrained, so playful and carefree, so lawless.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1243 - Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Kill the Giant

    Chapter 1243: Chapter 1243: Kill the Giant! Chapter 1243: Chapter 1243: Kill the Giant! ¡°`

    These overseas cultivators of the world, ever since the great resurgence of Earth¡¯s spiritual energy, have indeed regarded themselves as the masters of Earth, towering above all living beings!

    It was they who personally erected altars at various famous historical sites around the world, connecting to the Immortal realm. It could almost be said that they single-handedly directed Earth¡¯s abrupt change.

    Being close to the water towers gives them the first access to the moon; they have reaped the most abundant and numerous benefits from the Immortal realm.

    Therefore, their sense of superiority is extremely strong, treating other Earthlings like pigs, dogs, cattle, and sheep.

    It has always only been them humiliating and killing others, and others are not allowed to resist. Any slight resistance is considered a heinous rebellion.

    But today, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars not only killed their people but also defied them repeatedly, completely ignoring them. This caused the fury in the hearts of the male ancestors of Shushan and others, erupting like molten lava, almost incinerating everything!

    ¡°Hear my command!¡± shouted the male ancestor of Shushan, his body trembling with hatred and anger, through the gaps of his clenched teeth with almost a cursing voice, ¡°First, use the Immortal chains to pierce these scum¡¯s collarbones and destroy their cultivation base, then take them away! Next, capture these two mongrels! It doesn¡¯t matter, I know hundreds of tortures. Later, I will try each one on this pair of mongrels! There is no person in this world I cannot break!¡±

    After this order went out, the elite cultivators from the overseas world dressed in chessboard attire took out a chain brimming with spiritual energy from within themselves.

    The chains were densely inscribed with runes and incessant Immortal characters, each one an Immortal Artifact! They were specifically for capturing masters! In reality, they were treasures from the Immortal realm used to control imprisoned immortals, preventing their escape. Once the Immortal chains pierced through someone¡¯s collarbones, it basically meant that their entire mana was crippled.

    Coupled with the Chessboard Formation, the power and efficacy of these Immortal chains would be maximized!

    ¡°You¡¯re really courting death~~¡± Upon seeing these beasts actually trying to capture their spouses, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars exuded an intense murderous aura that blanketed the sky.

    To know, Huang Xiaolong was extremely protective, holding his spouses dear as the flesh of his palm. Now, these scoundrels dared to use chains to bind his beloved spouses right before his eyes, how could Huang Xiaolong not be furious?

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Are you upset?¡± one of the big shots said, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatars emotionally turbulent, as he began to laugh smugly. ¡°It seems that you two beasts really know how to cherish the fairer sex~~ Good, after these scum are captured, I shall have my way with them before your face. It must be said that Huang Xiaolong, that monstrosity, the rebel, does have a good eye for women~~ These women, each and every one of them, are top-notch, including two giant dragons¡­ Good, very good, worth taking my time with¡­ Hahaha~~~¡±

    This big shot actually burst into a filthy, lecherous grin.

    Just at this moment!

    Crack~~~~~~!!!!

    A space-tearing bolt of lightning descended from the heavens, carrying with it the might to obliterate worlds, targeting the foul-mouthed big shot.

    This was an attack by the divine being, Lord Lei!

    The emperor among the myriad laws of the heavens, the lightning technique!

    The lightning bolt carried with it an imposing presence, the power to pierce the skies and shatter the cosmos!

    Yet the big shot, worthy of a ninth-grade Heavenly Immortal¡¯s realm, erupted with the potential for life in that critical moment of life and death. Immortal light surged around him, and above his head, an intricate and magnificent Immortal character emerged.

    Upon the Immortal character¡¯s appearance, it suppressed all foes and burst with a terrifying defensive power!

    Nevertheless, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatar of Lord Lei, after all, was a deity of Earth, and he could nearly benefit from the planet¡¯s bolstering force.

    This lightning bolt struck exactly on the Immortal character, cracking it with intricate fissures, about to shatter it apart.

    However, it was precisely when the Lord Lei avatar acted decisively that Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar moved as well!

    Swish~~!

    Wind has no shape, nor constancy!

    Indeed, the advantage of Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar was his speed¨Ccomparable to instant teleportation! Moreover, this kind of speed, integrated with the movement of winds, is unforeseeable and guard-breaking.

    When Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar moved, it was as if the wind itself acted!

    Everyone present only felt a blur before their eyes, and then¨C

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~!¡±

    A scream!

    Upon looking again, they saw Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar had already captured the big shot, whose Immortal character was about to disintegrate.

    Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar gripped the big shot¡¯s throat with his right hand, then retreated back to Lord Lei¡¯s avatar¡¯s side.

    With these moves, both Lord Lei¡¯s and Uncle Feng¡¯s avatars acted simultaneously, with no distinction between first and last.

    Lord Lei¡¯s avatar first used the lightning technique to distract the big shot¡¯s attention, then Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar emerged to apprehend the enemy.

    After a successful capture, they instantly withdrew. This advance and retreat were smooth as flowing clouds, secretly aligning with the way of heaven!

    ¡°`

    These were Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two doppelgangers, coordinating together for the first time, and because they were both extensions of Huang Xiaolong, their level of tacit understanding was simply indescribable!

    When the two doppelgangers took action, it was equivalent to one person making a move! Indistinguishable from each other!

    By the time the forces from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world could react, that giant figure, a ninth-grade Heavenly Immortal, was captured alive!

    ¡°You~!¡± the giant choked, his throat seized by Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger, his face turning a ghastly shade of purple and cyan as he struggled for breath. His eyes conveyed a mix of anger, confusion, and fear, for he understood all too well that with just a bit more force from Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger, his windpipe would shatter to pieces.

    It was akin to a venomous snake grabbed by its vital seven inches, rendering all the giant¡¯s Immortal Techniques, strategies, and Immortal Artifacts useless at the moment.

    No strength could be exerted.

    It was the ultimate frustration!

    ¡°Stop!!!!¡± A male ancestor from Shushan let out a thunderous roar, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a rash move. Now that his companion had been captured alive, it made him hesitate to act.

    ¡°Hehe, you were quite arrogant, weren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Uncle Feng doppelganger sneered at the giant. ¡°Be arrogant now! Believe it or not, I can crush you to death with just one squeeze!¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t you dare act rashly!¡± With his throat clutched, the giant made a twisted and bizarre sound.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± the people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t kill!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move? I think it¡¯s you all who had better not make a move, otherwise~~ he dies instantly! Hehe~~ Everyone stay where you are!¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger taunted with a laugh.

    So much frustration!

    The male Shushan ancestor, along with another giant, and those in checkerboard apparel, indeed did not dare to budge, feeling as if, despite having a mighty force, they were unable to lend any aid, leaving the giant to face his fate alone.

    Now, the giant held aloft by Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger hung suspended in the air, his feet off the ground, like a hanged ghost. His entire body¡¯s Spiritual Energy dissipated, rendering him useless. He was a ninth-grade Heavenly Immortal, an invincible being, who could cause mountains to shatter and rivers to evaporate with a flick of his anger, yet now he seemed as fragile as a quail!

    With fury tinged by fear, he bellowed, ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s end it all here! Release me quickly to avoid a terrible mistake! You must know, I am a ninth-grade Heavenly Immortal, acknowledged by many Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm. Our overseas cultivators¡¯ world has the Immortal Realm as our support. Indeed, you twin brothers possess some techniques, but capturing me by ambush, I am not convinced! If you truly have the ability, let me go, and we shall fight a fair battle! Moreover, if you dare to kill me, you must bear the wrath of the Immortal Realm! This time, Profound Immortals of the Immortal Realm shall descend, so you have no choice but to release me! You still have a chance to choose now. Let me go and you might have a sliver of survival, but if you persist in your folly and harm me, then not only will you lose your chance of survival, but you will also bring disaster upon your nine kinships; everyone who knows you will be annihilated by the Immortals.¡±

    ¡°Oh? A Profound Immortal from the Immortal Realm descending?¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered inwardly.

    Seeing Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger¡¯s slight hesitation, the male Shushan ancestor felt reassured, believing that by invoking the Immortal Realm, an immensely powerful backing, even these ruthless twin brothers would have to weigh their next move carefully.

    On Earth, no matter how formidable one was, in front of an Immortal, they were as weak as mud and as insignificant as dust.

    The male Shushan ancestor spoke gravely, ¡°Beast, immediately release my comrade. If you dare hurt a single hair on him, the Immortal Realm will never let you off! This is not a joke! If you do, your entire family will die!¡±

    ¡°So noisy!¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger grew impatient, and in the next second, crack~~~~~~~!!!!

    A crisp snap rang out as the giant¡¯s windpipe was crushed on the spot!

    The powerful residual force spread, affecting the giant¡¯s whole body, which then burst apart!

    Dead!

    Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger had directly crushed the giant to death.

    Mainly, these guys were just too idiotic; still trying to coerce and threaten in such a situation was just asking to be reincarnated.

    After the giant¡¯s death, his soul emerged, letting out heart-wrenching screams. ¡°No! You¡¯ve killed me! You monstrous beast! I am not willing! I¡¯m a ninth-grade Heavenly Immortal! I could have lived for countless years, almost immortal. I could have commanded the wind and rain on Earth and even ascended to the Immortal Realm¡­ But why am I dead¡­ I really can¡¯t accept this~~ I¡¯ve always been the one to kill, not the one to be killed, yet today, I died at the hands of an unknown nobody¡­ wu wu wu wu~~ my tragedy~~~~¡±

    Boom~~!

    With a wave of his hand, Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger sent a gust of wind that blew the giant¡¯s soul into dust, utterly annihilating him.

    Everyone was dumbfounded by Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger, their minds unable to process that even after the Immortal Realm card had been played, Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger still dared to kill¡­

    At the same time, the Immortal Ranking jittered violently, and the score rankings changed!

    The giant slain by Huang Xiaolong was previously ranked third in the Immortal Ranking, but now, all his points were plundered by Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger immediately took over his ranking!

    At this moment, everyone on the Immortal Ranking battlefield, as well as onlookers outside the battlefield, went entirely crazy!

    ¡­

    PS: I recommend a very good book, ¡°The Night King of Yan¡±.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1244 - Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 First in Points

    Chapter 1244: Chapter 1244: First in Points! Chapter 1244: Chapter 1244: First in Points! Originally, the five giants of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world were firmly placed in the top five of the Immortal Ranking Battle¡¯s leaderboard, their brilliance dazzling and their status unshakeable.

    But at this moment, the giant ranked third on the leaderboard had fallen, and someone else had taken their place in the ranking.

    Everyone looked closely, and the person who replaced the giant, who had killed Ling Feng, looked exactly the same¨Cone of a set of twin brothers!

    Soon, both inside and outside the battlefield of the Immortal Ranking, emotions surged wildly. People couldn¡¯t help but roar out, venting uncontrollable emotions. Some even rubbed their eyes vigorously, as if everything were unreal, a mere illusion!

    Especially those watching from outside the battlefield, the scene truly exploded into chaos¨C

    Some were afraid, some filled with hatred, some with envy, and some so shocked that their minds went blank. However, most of the chosen ones felt schadenfreude; it was incredibly satisfying. These chosen ones, observing from the outside, could guess that the Immortal Ranking Battle was nearing its end. Yet the fighters from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world were still ruthlessly reaping the lives of other chosen ones, which instilled resentment or fear in them. Now that a giant from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world had fallen, the chosen ones couldn¡¯t help but feel exhilarated.

    In short, a variety of emotions were brewing. This battle for the Immortal Rankings was destined to be extraordinary! The closer to the end, the more intense it became, leading to some earth-shattering twists. Moreover, even the first place on the leaderboard was now shrouded in great suspense!

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± In the battlefield, the Shushan matriarch¡¯s face contorted, clouded with venom. She roared so fiercely that a massive surge of power exploded outward, creating thunderous explosions all around. She wished she could perform a void jump at that very moment, teleporting to the murderer¡¯s side, and tear him apart!

    Meanwhile, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, after killing the giant, looked towards the Shushan patriarch and others as if nothing had happened, said smilingly, ¡°This fool, threatening me even in his dying moments, how ridiculous. But, he is quite pitiable, having cultivated all his life, nearly ascended to the Immortal Realm, only to be blown apart by me, ending up nothing but a dream. But it was his fate¨Che offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have, and his death was inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~!! You beast! Devil! Our world of overseas cultivators won¡¯t let you go! Neither will the Immortal Realm! Such a great transgression! To actually dare commit murder!¡± The Shushan patriarch wailed as if mourning his kin, tears of blood falling from his eyes, ¡°You really killed my brother! You beast! For so many years, we five have cultivated together, ruled the lifeblood of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, and suppressed the fate of Earth¡¯s cultivation world, as close as siblings, flesh and blood. Not only did you kill my brother, but you also mocked him. Unforgivable! I want revenge!¡±

    Meanwhile, at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife¡¯s group, some discussions were also emerging.

    Yan Pianpian smacked her lips, ¡°These twin brothers are truly brutal, extremely savage, and yet on the surface, they appear so gentle, all smiles and seemingly harmless¡­ I see more and more of Little Long in them¨Cthey are cut from the same cloth!¡±

    ¡°Giggle~~¡± Ying Aoshan chuckled, ¡°Pianpian, it seems you really miss Little Long to the bone, seeing his shadow in two totally unrelated people~~¡±

    ¡°Tsk~ I¡¯m just telling the big truth,¡± Yan Pianpian retorted nonchalantly.

    ¡°Kill these monstrous twins! Everyone, join forces!¡± Finally, the Shushan patriarch, baring his fangs, roared.

    With his roar, a series of sound waves emerged¨Cthe Sound Killing Technique of the Immortal Realm, a legacy received by the Shushan patriarch.

    A single roar, as if tens of thousands were roaring simultaneously, contained desolate themes as well as the power of great destruction, danger, and explosion!

    With one roar, he could turn his enemies into a mist of blood, leaving no bones behind. The Shushan patriarch had once used this move to directly shatter several Heavenly Immortals chosen ones!

    In an instant, the lethal sound waves, like thousands of troops, rolled out, directly enveloping the clones of Thunder Lord and Uncle Feng.

    Simultaneously, another giant also struck out angrily!

    This giant had received the fortune of swordsmanship¨CImmortal Sword Art!

    With a wave of his hand, a beam of Immortal Sword light slashed towards the two clones of Huang Xiaolong!

    The moment the sword light appeared, it conveyed an immortal significance, an overwhelming supremacy that almost transcended any worldly Sword Intent!

    One sword to break all spells!

    Additionally, those wearing checkerboard attire and holding Immortal chains from the world of overseas cultivators also used their trump moves, launching a group assault at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones.

    For a time, various Immortal Techniques emerged endlessly, and various Immortal Artifacts were hurled towards Huang Xiaolong from all directions. The area erupted with dense storms of thunder, lightning, fire, Immortal light, making the entire space twisted and unstable.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife¡¯s group, upon seeing this, were somewhat alarmed. Standing on the opposing side of the world of overseas cultivators, they naturally didn¡¯t want to see the twins being publicly slain. However, the firepower from the world of overseas cultivators was too fierce.

    At this moment, one of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clones, Thunder Lord¡¯s clone, emitted lightning that pierced through the void from every pore in his body.

    Endless lightning coalesced into a massive thunder bell!

    This Thunder Bell possessed terrifying defensive power, directly blocking the torrential downpour of attacks, ensuring that Thunder Lord¡¯s clone remained unharmed!

    Simultaneously, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone twisted his body a few times, transforming into a string of after-images. All attacks landed on these after-images, shattering them, but the real body of Uncle Feng¡¯s clone had already vanished without a trace!

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± The male ancestor of Shushan and another formidable leader were both slightly taken aback. After a sweep of their divine senses, they realized that Uncle Feng¡¯s clone had already charged toward those elites dressed in chessboard attire!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ What idiots!¡± The male ancestor of Shushan couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Do they really think they can break the formation? This chessboard formation, which comes from the Immortal Realm, uses the heaven and earth as its board and all beings as its pieces encompassing the world. Once trapped in it, it¡¯s like being thrown into the vast universe, unable to distinguish east from south, north from west, they can only be trapped alive, exiled, left for us to slaughter!¡±

    The group trapped within the formation couldn¡¯t help but shout out a warning. ¡°Do not enter this formation!¡±

    However, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, fearless, charged directly into the chessboard formation!

    In fact, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone had sensed the formidable nature of this Immortal Formation. Logically, with his capabilities as a divine entity, entering the formation rashly should have trapped him immediately.

    Seeing this, those who set up the chessboard formation, the elite disciples, also began laughing maniacally, seemingly mocking Uncle Feng¡¯s clone for his recklessness.

    These elite disciples were fearless, deeply aware of the subtle mysteries of the chessboard formation. Once set, the formation was essentially invincible, at least on Earth. There were almost no individuals capable of breaking the formation. After all, it was an Immortal Realm¡¯s formational technique meant to imprison Immortal prisoners, not child¡¯s play!

    The male ancestor of Shushan and the other formidable leader simply crossed their arms, faces full of disdain, watching as Uncle Feng¡¯s clone rushed into the fray like a moth to a flame!

    But at that moment¡­

    Wu wu~ wu wu~~ wu wu~~

    Sounds resembling ghostly wails and wolf howls erupted!

    Suddenly, atop Uncle Feng¡¯s clone¡¯s head, inexplicably burst forth streaks of black, hellish aura!

    This hellish aura was supremely dominant, eerily demonic, as though it could contaminate everything in the world, even corrupting Immortals!

    It turned out that, the moment Uncle Feng¡¯s clone attacked into the chessboard formation, Huang Xiaolong, who had been watching the battle but had not shown himself, silently released some nefarious aura from the hellish planets from within the underworld!

    This aura, once it surged into the chessboard formation, contaminated the entire formation directly.

    Within the formation, everywhere, space began to collapse!

    The chessboard formation was deciphered!

    Though it was said in retrospect, in reality, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, with uninterrupted speed, charged up to one of the elites dressed in chessboard attire, and with a sweep of his hand, a Wind Blade slashed across.

    Crack~~~!!!!

    An explosive sound!

    That elite disciple¡¯s body was blown apart, disintegrating into tiny dust particles!

    With his speed as his strength, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, after killing the first elite, quickly moved on to the second elite, reaching out to grab him!

    Pu chi~~!

    He directly punctured the heart of that elite disciple, digging it out and crushing it into powder with a squeeze.

    Then with a flash, a fist shattered the third elite¡­

    ¡­

    These individuals, who had trapped his wives with formations, Huang Xiaolong naturally would not be merciful, slaying them all! Uncle Feng¡¯s clone exuded a ferocious and demonic aura, striking so swiftly that not even a shadow was visible!

    In the blink of an eye, all the elites who had set up the chessboard formation were slaughtered! Uncle Feng¡¯s clone had annihilated them all!

    In an instant, dozens of elites met a violent death, the battle was over in an instant! Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, reaping lives with each move, was terrifying to the extreme!

    Next, in the area where the chessboard formation had once been, a cacophony of anguished spirits howled, their mournful cries echoing around, their resentment lingering endlessly. Uncle Feng¡¯s clone burst forth with dense and numerous tiny wind blades, grinding all those wronged souls to oblivion! He eradicated them root and stem!

    Having killed this group of elite, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone¡¯s points climbed again, and although he was still ranked third, he was now extremely close to the second-place holder, who was the elder male ancestor from Shushan!

    ¡°Huff¨Cthe formation is broken!¡± the Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold murderous intent, her divine sense immediately locking onto the elder male ancestor from Shushan and another leader.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s group of wives finally regained their freedom!

    At that moment, the expressions of self-satisfaction on the elder male ancestor from Shushan and the other mighty figure abruptly froze!

    Just a moment ago, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone was about to be trapped and killed, and in the blink of an eye, the formation was broken, and all the elite who had set it up were dead with no place to bury them¡­

    This¡­

    The sudden change shocked them to the core, rendering them soul-shattered!

    ¡°You¨Cyou¨Cyou¨Cbeast! Demon!¡± The elder male ancestor from Shushan could barely control his trembling hand as he pointed at Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, his face ghostly pale, ¡°You actually¡­ actually destroyed the formation bestowed by the Immortal Realm! Killed those who set it up¡­ Do you know how grave a loss this is? Such a loss is irreplaceable!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s clone laughed loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your losses! This is a life-or-death struggle, not children playing house. What logic is there to talk about when it¡¯s a matter of life and death?¡±

    After speaking, Uncle Feng¡¯s clone said to his wives, ¡°You¡¯ve escaped the trap and the danger, but just watch the show from the sidelines now. Don¡¯t intervene; let me annihilate this trash!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! These twin brothers are not ordinary; they actually managed to break the great formation of the Immortal Realm. We must go!¡± The other mighty figure completely lost his composure and his fighting spirit, called out to the elder male ancestor from Shushan, and immediately started to flee.

    ¡°How preposterous!¡± the elder male ancestor from Shushan roared in rage. At that moment, he wished he could smash Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones to pieces to relieve his fury, but he no longer dared to continue the fight. He felt a deep fear towards the twin brothers before him. After all, the chessboard formation that he could not break had been easily shattered by Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, and he couldn¡¯t even understand how Uncle Feng¡¯s clone had done it.

    The elder male ancestor from Shushan felt extremely frustrated and had to admit that there was a gap between him and his enemy. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go! Call my sister! My sister is overwhelmingly powerful, unmatched on Earth! Together, the three of us will surely capture these beasts!¡±

    The next moment, the two mighty figures fled in different directions.

    ¡°Thinking of escaping? It won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s clone¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Too lazy to waste time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true body immediately released two streams of underworld energy, like bone maggots, entangling the two mighty figures as they tried to flee for their lives.

    The underworld energy, like malevolent dragons, enveloped the two mighty figures, the evil intent instantly permeating their brains and causing their movements to briefly stall.

    Just then!

    The Thunder Duke¡¯s clone charged toward the elder male ancestor from Shushan!

    Uncle Feng¡¯s clone went after the other mighty figure!

    First, the faster Uncle Feng¡¯s clone caught up with the mighty figure and threw a punch.

    It was a punch from an Earth deity, with divine power brewed to its peak!

    This punch, embodying the essence of wind and an inviolable divine prowess, was practically conjuring a realm of wind within the fist!

    A punch to reign supreme! A punch as if a god descended!

    Boom~~~~!!

    With that one punch, he blasted the mighty figure to smithereens!

    With all his might, one punch burst the immortal body!

    ¡°Beast! Even in death, I won¡¯t let you off! The Immortal Realm will avenge me! It will execute ten of your clans!¡±

    The sky filled with resentment and bloody screams, the curses echoing between heaven and earth, but they were quickly pulverized by the reverberations of Uncle Feng¡¯s punch.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Uncle Feng¡¯s clone¡¯s points soared directly to second place, replacing the Shushan male ancestor¡¯s ranking! The Shushan male ancestor then slipped to third place.

    The Shushan male ancestor watched helplessly as another one of his brothers was blown apart with a punch. His courage shattered, and a surge of fear erupted within him uncontrollably!

    At that moment, Uncle Lei¡¯s clone had already rushed up, facing the Shushan male ancestor eye to eye.

    In a blink of an eye, the Shushan male ancestor was about to unleash his Immortal Technique. With the cultivation of a level nine Heavenly Immortal, he intended to strike with all his might.

    However, there was a trace of the underworld¡¯s aura circulating inside his body, ceaselessly entwined, making it extremely difficult for him to launch an attack instantly.

    ¡°No! You cannot kill me! My fate is not to die! Lord Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor once said I would surely ascend to the celestial realm, any catastrophe on Earth cannot befall me. I can reign supreme on Earth without consequence. If you kill me today, you are defying the heavens~~ stop! Stop now! My destiny is not to die on Earth¡­¡± The Shushan male ancestor cried out in despair.

    Yet in his eyes, there remained a sliver of hope. Indeed, the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor had destined his life, telling him he wouldn¡¯t perish on Earth and that his future would shine in the celestial realm.

    Nevertheless, Uncle Lei¡¯s clone completely shattered the Shushan male ancestor¡¯s last bit of hope!

    Uncle Lei¡¯s clone, just like Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, punched the Shushan male ancestor.

    This punch also carried the true intent of thunder.

    It expressed the pride of the Divine Being of Thunder.

    Crack~~~!

    The punch¡¯s radiance penetrated into the Shushan male ancestor¡¯s body!

    Terrible bolts of thunder wreaked havoc inside him. Even though the Shushan male ancestor¡¯s celestial body was formidable, the thunder directly ravaged his internal organs, and he was not able to withstand it.

    Boom-boom~~Boom-boom~~~

    Inside the Shushan male ancestor, a sound of a collapsing world terrified him.

    His body¡¯s interior completely exploded!

    ¡°Junior sister!!!! Avenge me!!!!¡± The Shushan male ancestor, a second before his death, released a burst of Sword Qi from above his head, which soared into the sky, exploded high up, and turned into a bloody character of ¡®Immortal¡¯.

    At his final moment, he sent a signal to his junior sister, the Shushan female ancestor.

    Then, the body of the Shushan male ancestor completely shattered and burst open.

    Boom~~~!

    After killing the Shushan male ancestor, all the points he had cruelly plundered fell into the hands of Uncle Lei¡¯s clone.

    Originally, Uncle Lei¡¯s clone had already accumulated a massive amount of points by eliminating Ling Feng and others.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this time, after obtaining the Shushan male ancestor¡¯s points and adding them, he unexpectedly soared to the top position on the point leaderboard!!!!

    The tide had turned!

    After this battle, Uncle Lei¡¯s clone directly seized the top rank in the Immortal ranking by points, pushing the Shushan female ancestor down to second place, while Uncle Feng¡¯s clone slid from just now second to third.

    Meanwhile, from a great distance, came a shriek like that of a malevolent spirit from a woman¨C¡°Senior brother!!!! Senior brother! I will surely avenge you! Whoever it is, they must die! Oh my senior brother~~ My senior brother~~ Unending deep hatred, to death we endure! No one in heaven or on earth can save you now! Die! Die! Everyone in the Immortal ranking battlefield must join my senior brother in death! Oh, how I hate! My hatred reaches to the skies!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1245 - Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Yo we meet again

    Chapter 1245: Chapter 1245: Yo, we meet again! Chapter 1245: Chapter 1245: Yo, we meet again! At this moment, the male ancestor from Shushan, at the brink of death, gathered all his essence blood and exploded a signal immortal character which gradually dissipated.

    However, his junior sister, the so-called strongest person on Earth from Shushan, had already received the news of his death, and moreover, sensed the location of the slaughter.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars both heard her emitting a howling sound akin to the distress call of a crying thrush or a wailing ape.

    Nevertheless, it mattered not; the corners of the mouths of both avatars curled into a chilling smile. After the killing, they did not rush to leave, seemingly intentionally waiting for the female ancestor from Shushan to pursue them.

    Now, among the five titans of the overseas cultivator world, three had already fallen; only the female ancestor from Shushan and another titan ranked fourth on the immortal ranking board remained.

    If one were to kill, it had to be a thorough eradication, clean and complete!

    ¡°Ladies, aren¡¯t you going to thank us brothers for saving your lives?¡± Both avatars collected their emotions and turned their attention to the wives¡¯ group.

    ¡°Mmm~~¡± Ma Chuxia flicked her fingernail, nodding slightly. ¡°A life-saving grace cannot be simply repaid with a word of thanks. In our Dragon Island, we value vengeance for enmity and gratitude for kindness. Rest assured, once my man reveals himself, he will surely compensate you handsomely. And if you need anything in the future, as long as it¡¯s within our power, my man will also lend you a hand. However, if you have some unreasonable demands, I am afraid we cannot agree to that. You two brothers are wise enough to understand our meaning.¡±

    Ma Chuxia spoke without any arrogance or humbleness, leaving no room for dispute.

    Both avatars wore a smile.

    ¡°Congratulations to you all for earning high rankings and the rewards bestowed by the Immortal Realm; that¡¯s set in stone. However, you still need to be cautious¨Cafter all, the battle for the Immortal Ranking is not yet over. The overseas cultivator world will surely make a comeback to take revenge on you two brothers,¡± Feng Hanyan reminded them.

    ¡°Oh, we two brothers are not afraid¡­¡± Lei Gong¡¯s avatar nonchalantly said. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk, wait for the battle for the Immortal Ranking to end. If enemies come pursuing us, then we will eradicate them completely.¡±

    ¡°You two seem quite courageous, but are you really not afraid of an Immortal descending from the Immortal Realm?¡± The Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider joining Dragon Island? Once you join, you¡¯ll be under our protection.¡±

    She was trying to recruit the two avatars.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Well, let¡¯s talk about that another ¡®day¡¯, another ¡®day¡¯,¡± both avatars said teasingly with a meaningful tone.

    Thereupon, the two avatars and the wives¡¯ group aimlessly wandered through the battlefield of the Immortal Ranking, waiting for the great battle to end and to be teleported away.

    At that time, the number of chosen ones on the battlefield had sharply decreased, and alien demons were almost completely eradicated, hence it appeared particularly deserted.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed that Lu Tingfeng, the president of the Chase Wind Association, was quite fortunate to still be alive, albeit at the bottom of the rankings.

    But to be able to leave alive was already a great fortune!

    Along the way, the wives also proactively chatted with the two avatars, attempting mainly to tease out their secrets. After all, being so powerful, slaughtering Level Nine Heavenly Immortals as easy as drinking water, such individuals must have a significant background.

    However, they were wrong; what mysterious background could the two divine avatars have? They were merely avatars condensed by their man!

    This answer is something the wives could never guess.

    Several times, Huang Xiaolong had almost revealed his true identity, but he ultimately restrained himself, still wanting to bring a grand surprise to his wives!

    As they walked along¨C

    In the blink of an eye¨C

    Whoosh~~~!

    An overpowering Sword Qi, as if it came from beyond the heavens, made a direct assassination attempt near Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars but mysteriously penetrated deep into the ground, and then¨C

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A large area of the ground exploded; followed by that, hundreds of sword lights twinkled up from underground, converging in an assault on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars.

    These sword lights were swift, enigmatic, almost reaching the speed of teleportation.

    Assassination!

    This was a supreme assassination technique!

    In a flash, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars burst forth divine radiance!

    Invincible and majestic power vibrated from their bodies!

    The majority of the sword lights were shattered to dust; the few that managed to sweep across the avatars¡¯ Divine Bodies did not cause severe damage.

    It was merely superficial skin trauma; they did not even draw blood.

    ¡°Damn it!!!!¡± A titan figure emerged in the sky, appearing to be a middle-aged man dressed in dark-golden armor, righteous in demeanor, with awesome sword aura surging all around him, his infinite Sword Qi condensing into the figure of a veiled Sword Immortal. He was unmistakably the individual ranked fourth on the scoreboards.

    This was one of the last two titans from overseas, adept at stealth and assassination, extremely troublesome.

    ¡°To think you still didn¡¯t die from that!¡± The titan bellowed with intense anger. Just a moment ago, he had concealed his essence, Qi, and spirit, locking onto the auras of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars before launching a supreme assassination attempt, believing that one strike would do the job, but he never expected to fail!

    ¡°You two little beasts, don¡¯t be complacent! Sooner or later I will have you quartered!¡± The titan spat the most malicious curse and then initiated a void leap to leave the location immediately.

    The art of the Immortal assassin he attained allowed for an escape thousands of miles away after a missed strike, not lingering in the slightest¨Cthis was the art of first-class assassination.

    In an instant, his figure became extremely blurry, just about to vanish without a trace¡­

    However, the two avatars obviously weren¡¯t going to let the enemy come and go so easily.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, leave your life behind~~¡±

    Both avatars acted nearly simultaneously, without distinction of who was first.

    Boom~~Boom~~!

    Two divine hands radiating with divine light directly reached for the colossal head in the void.

    These two mighty hands grew rapidly upon encountering the wind, soon covering the sky and eclipsing the sun as if they could pluck stars and grab the moon. One of the hands was wrapped in thunderous divine radiance, while the other seemed to be formed of eternal holy winds.

    In the air, hymns of praise rang out.

    This was the hand of the deity.

    The two divine hands clapped together as if to squash the air, striking from left and right!

    A vast expanse of space compressed like a tin can, the entire void visibly indented and emanated a terrifying sound like the clashing of metal and the tolling of a huge bell!

    ¡°Ahhh~~~~~!¡± The colossal head let out an inconceivable scream; its previously vague form had solidified once again, but before it could escape, it was immediately imprisoned.

    Indeed, with even space compressed by the divine hands, whomever possessed ghostly immortal techniques of evasion, could only meet their fate with folded hands.

    Eventually, the colossal head was firmly grasped in the palm of Uncle Feng¡¯s clone.

    Endless hurricanes continued to erode his vitality, causing the giant¡¯s body to shrink dramatically, quickly transforming from a tall middle-aged man into a dwarf-like figure, a result of the relentless penetration of the storm within him.

    And soon, the colossal head would become smaller and smaller, potentially transforming into a freak the size of a baby and eventually, a speck of dust¡­

    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t kill me! You¡¯ve already killed my three brothers~~ you can¡¯t continue!¡± the colossal head, completely bereft of composure, screamed like a slaughtering pig. ¡°Must you really pursue a policy of genocide? We five are indeed envoys of the Immortal realm; this is not an exaggeration. Can you truly defy the Immortal realm? Stop now, this is your last chance. If you continue, the Immortal realm will surely not let you go~~ Don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Facing death, yet still trying to suppress me with the Immortal realm?¡± both clones let out mocking laughter.

    Woo woo woo~~ woo woo woo~~~

    High-grade wind energies continued infiltrating the colossal head¡¯s body; his size reduced further, becoming the stature of a 3 or 4-year-old child, comically but eerily small.

    ¡°No! No! I surrender! I truly surrender! Spare me! How about this, I will submit to you, and become your slave. As a level nine Heavenly Immortal, owning a slave of my caliber should be satisfactory. I can speak a few words in favor of you to Lord Autumn Yang, the Immortal Emperor; I will strive to protect you and even recommend you for ascension to the Immortal realm~~~¡± the colossal head¡¯s psychological defenses finally collapsed, pleading desperately with tears and sobs.

    ¡°Trash!¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s clone clenched his hand.

    Splat~~~!!!!

    It shattered, the colossal head was thoroughly pulverized.

    His body turned into a cloud of dust, which was twisted by the wind into nothingness, leaving nothing behind.

    Dead!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    All his accumulated points went to Uncle Feng¡¯s clone.

    At this moment, the Ascension Rankings transmitted a violent vibration. With majestic phenomena and colourful scenes celebrating everywhere, holy hymns surged like tidal waves, rainbows flashed in thousands of ways, and the Rankings underwent another change.

    The fourth-ranked giant had completely fallen, and Uncle Feng¡¯s clone, formerly ranked third, climbed one position to second, forcibly pushing down the ranking of the female ancestor from Shushan, who fell to third.

    Ranked first still was the clone of the Thunder God.

    The images of the Thunder God and Uncle Feng¡¯s clones shone brightly on the Ascension Rankings, like the first light breaking away from the darkness, dazzling and painting the entire Rankings with a glorious purity. In stark contrast were the overseas world¡¯s five ancestors, of which four now vanished from the Rankings as if they never existed.

    Dead!

    This meant that the five esteemed experts had truly died, their divine forms and souls extinguished. Even an Immortal descending from the Immortal realm could not revive them.

    At this moment, inside and outside the battlefield, everyone from the overseas cultivation world let out wails of horror. Four of the five ancestors had fallen!

    This loss was simply irreplaceable!

    Now, the overall feeling within the overseas cultivation world was that of an irreversible decline.

    ¡°Ah~~!!!!¡± The female ancestor from Shushan, who was chasing the two clones, raised her head to look at the Ascension Rankings, her gaze bloodshot; not until the end did she confirm the fall of the fourth giant.

    Grief and anger!

    The five old friends of yore, as close as brothers, agreed to ascend to the Immortal realm together, to make their way, to advance or retreat as one, depending on each other. But now¡­ they are dead, all dead¡­ leaving only the female ancestor from Shushan alone.

    She felt a deep weariness, loneliness, and an indescribably intense hatred, a killing intent!

    At this moment, the female ancestor from Shushan released a sky-shaking roar, her heart¡¯s misery beyond words, like a wounded beast or a vengeful, forlorn ghost. Almost all the chosen on the battlefield heard her agony, sending shivers down their spines, chilling them to the bone, causing them to cower and hide.

    The next second¨C

    ¡°I¡¯ve found you!!!! I¡¯ve sensed your location! Animals! Beasts!¡± All of a sudden, the female ancestor from Shushan shuddered, her divine sense finally locking onto the precise locations of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones!

    Whoosh~~~~~~!

    She transformed into a swift gale, rushing straight towards them!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At last~~!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two clones saw the female ancestor from Shushan approaching from afar!

    At this very moment, she was the epitome of madness, like a fiercely wounded demon breaking out of its prison, thirsty for blood, hungry to kill, to devour!

    ¡°Yo ho, we meet again?¡± both Huang Xiaolong¡¯s clones laughed simultaneously. ¡°Shall we now settle all our grievances once and for all?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1246 - Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 The Battle of the Immortal Rankings

    Chapter 1246: Chapter 1246: The Battle of the Immortal Rankings Ends Chapter 1246: Chapter 1246: The Battle of the Immortal Rankings Ends At this moment, the old female ancestor of Shushan was driven by raging fury. As the saying goes, enemies are especially hateful when they meet face to face. In her lifetime, she had lived for an endless number of years. In the past, when she was not as powerful, she had made quite a few enemies, harbored hatred, and wished nothing more than to kill them for satisfaction. However, as much as she hated her past foes, none of them could compare to the twins before her now.

    Even her towering hatred for Huang Xiaolong was surpassed by her hatred for these two avatars!

    Her hatred for the two avatars was etched deep in her bones, wishing she could tear them apart and drink their blood.

    ¡°Monsters! Today, regardless of the cost, I will cut you down!¡± the old female ancestor of Shushan roared at the two avatars¨Cthe words bursting through her clenched teeth¨Cwere blood-curdling curses, cries of a vengeful ghost claiming lives!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± Thunder Avatar laughed thunderously. ¡°Stop bluffing. You so-called spokespersons of the Immortal Realm are nothing special. Well, since you¡¯re here already, I shall send you down to reunite with your comrades.¡±

    ¡°Giggle, giggle~~¡± A twisted, dissonant sound squeezed out from the throat of the old female ancestor of Shushan. ¡°You are truly foolish to think I¡¯d be weaker than my fellow disciples. You probably don¡¯t know that the person Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor cherishes most is me¨Ca favorite of the Immortal Realm, who has received an unbelievable inheritance¡­ Killing you is like slaughtering a pig!¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, a surge of immortal power rose from the old female ancestor of Shushan¡¯s body and transformed into a mist. Within this mist emerged numerous chessboards¨Cthese were Formations that held the flavor of a space-time labyrinth, seemingly real yet illusory, both empty and solid! During battle, enemies could never pinpoint the old female ancestor of Shushan¡¯s actual position, rendering all attacks futile! What was more terrifying was that, once an enemy fell into this Formation, they would be exiled, forever unable to break free!

    One could say that the Formation released by the old female ancestor of Shushan was an enhanced version of the one setup by the group of elite disciples from distant worlds adorned in chessboard garb!

    ¡°Standing within the Formation, I am utterly invincible!¡± Pride swelled in the old female ancestor of Shushan¡¯s voice.

    As a favorite of the Immortal Realm, she was unbeatable on Earth, killing anyone she wished, in whatever way she desired!

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re indeed much stronger than those chickens and dogs,¡± remarked Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar, his eyes narrowing slightly as divine light emanated limitlessly from him, and the winds around his body soared into the sky, forming numerous dragons that ascended into the heavens.

    Thunder Avatar also unleashed his aura. Above his head, phantasmagorical images formed of condensed lightning appeared: thunder dragons, thunder snakes, thunder horses, thunder birds, thunder tigers, thunderous giant bells, and palaces of lightning¡­

    Thunder Avatar, with divine power fully refined from the lightning energy of the Immortal Realm, possessed a strength that was superior to most beings. While not on par with the Golden Immortals of the Immortal Realm, he was undoubtedly not inferior to the Heavenly Immortals. At that moment, there seemed to be no openings in Thunder Avatar¡¯s defenses, an unshakeable mountain-like presence emanated from him, and within his pupils, even within each cell, a world of thunder was brewing.

    A battle that would shock and awe the world was about to unfold.

    Seventh Princess, Bai Chan, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives stood to the side. Seventh Princess suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not interfere for the moment. This battle gives off the scent of destiny; intervening rashly is not to the twins¡¯ advantage.¡±

    ¡°Giggle, giggle~~ You brothers really are formidable. Our senior brother¡¯s death at your hands truly wasn¡¯t unjust~~ However, you won¡¯t break my Formation; only I have the upper hand to kill! Die!!!!!¡±

    Within the space-time labyrinth Formation, the old female ancestor of Shushan made her explosive move!

    First, she summoned an incredibly powerful Immortal Artifact.

    It was a golden celestial book that burst forth from the center of her forehead. As soon as the book appeared, it displayed the pattern of the Yin-Yang Tai Chi Diagram, and instantly countless dazzling, soul-capturing golden beams densely sliced towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s twin avatars. Each golden beam took on the arc of heaven and earth, the curve of nature, as elusive as an antelope¡¯s horn, with hardly any flaw to exploit. It was as if, hundreds of Sword Immortals were unleashing their Immortal Swords to attack simultaneously.

    This Immortal Artifact was indeed formidably powerful, practically the most formidable one possessed by the female ancestor of Mount Shu. Facing her archenemy, she spared no expense in employing it.

    Simultaneously, the female ancestor of Mount Shu launched a sword light.

    The piercing sword light tore through the heavens, sweeping towards the two avatars, the immense sword light shattering a whole expanse of space. Within the depths of the sword light, sharp fragments of space, like endless stars, swept toward the twin avatars with the fury of annihilation that lasted throughout the ages.

    This one sword was truly capable of slaying ghosts and gods, and most of the Heavenly Immortals in the Immortal World would not be able to withstand it!

    Forming the Formation, summoning the treasure, the sword strike of Immortal-slaying¨Cthe female ancestor of Mount Shu, with her first move, deployed her strongest methods, and furthermore, the combination of her techniques was as flawless as the flowing clouds and water.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s group of wives, standing by the side, felt their hearts tremble. With just this wave of attacks, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to defend themselves at all, only to meet their deaths.

    Bai Chan also shook his head. ¡°Even if I were to exert my full strength at my prime, or even transform into a White Dragon, against such an attack, I could at most only save my life.¡±

    The Seventh Princess furrowed her brows. ¡°I could withstand it, but in this damned battlefield, the Immortal World has suppressive effects targeting our Long Clan, so right now, I can only defend myself. The twin brothers are in danger now!¡±

    Originally, if Huang Xiaolong were to release his true body and counterattack with the energy of Hell, he could easily crush the female ancestor of Mount Shu, and even by unleashing some demons that Earth¡¯s laws could bear, he could still emerge victorious.

    However, he chose to fight using his twin avatars instead.

    At the critical moment, the twin avatars transformed into two rays of Divine Light, rushing with all their might toward the female ancestor of Mount Shu within the Formation.

    Moreover, silently, trails of extremely evil Hell¡¯s energy attached themselves onto the surfaces of the twin avatars.

    This Hell¡¯s energy was of extremely high quality, and in an instant, it was as if it had clad each of the twin avatars in a suit of infernal armor!

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    The dense barrage of Immortal Technique attacks pelted the twin avatars, but all were corroded away by Hell¡¯s nefarious and decaying energy.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s twin avatars had already charged straight into the heart of the Formation constructed by the female ancestor of Mount Shu.

    Pfft~~ Pfft~~ Pfft~~~

    Strange noises burst forth from within the Formation, sounding like concentrated sulfuric acid pouring over a piece of butter cake.

    The Formation began to shatter!

    It was simple; a sweep of hellish breath contaminated and corroded the immortal qi and power contained within the Formation. Explosions erupted within, like setting off firecrackers. The Formation destroyed itself without being attacked!

    In an instant, the countenance of the Shushan female ancestor turned extremely fearful, and her eyes brimmed with incredulity. In the blink of an eye, she didn¡¯t have time to analyze how Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars had dodged her lethal attack, nor how they had broken her pride and joy, the Immortal Array. She cried out in panic, ¡°Impossible! How could you two little mongrels possibly be a match for me!¡±

    As her cry ended, the two avatars, with the swiftness of lightning that leaves no time to cover one¡¯s ears, flashed to her left and right sides and, with brute force, each threw a punch that struck unabated upon the immortal body of the Shushan female ancestor.

    The power of deities burst forth perfectly!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The immortal body of the Shushan female ancestor shattered!

    The body of a ninth-level Heavenly Immortal still could not withstand a combined strike from two earthly deities!

    Only the body of a Golden Immortal level could have withstood such a degree of attack.

    However, even though the Shushan female ancestor¡¯s immortal body began to disintegrate, her voice, filled with boundless hatred, still echoed loudly. ¡°Impossible! I cannot perish here! On Earth, I am invincible! I have inherited many Immortal Techniques, mastered numerous Immortal Artifacts, won the favor of the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, who has even promised that once I ascend to the immortal realm, he will take me as his concubine! He said my destiny was perfect and that upon ascending to the immortal realm, I would achieve a high status as well~~~ I can¡¯t die! Stop daydreaming!¡±

    In that moment, with a blast, myriad stars flickered within the exploding immortal body of the Shushan female ancestor!

    The stars, mingled with the fragments of the Shushan female ancestor¡¯s immortal body, drifted out and miraculously recombined in mid-air, coalescing into a human form.

    The Shushan female ancestor was reborn amidst the stars! This was yet another formidable Immortal Technique!

    It seemed she truly had the favor of the immortal realm!

    ¡°You two dog mongrels! I am going to leave the battlefield now! Rest assured, soon Immortals will descend to avenge me!¡±

    The Shushan female ancestor seemed to grasp a method to end the Immortal List Great Battle at any time and to depart from the battlefield.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars had no intention of giving her a chance to escape. Like an unstoppable force, they charged at her from either side. ¡°Die! Your fates end here, any dreams of ascending to the immortal realm, achieving high status, are all illusions. Crossing paths with me seals only one fate¨Ctotal annihilation of soul and spirit!¡±

    In the space of a breath, the two avatars charged again at the sides of the Shushan female ancestor, poised to shatter her newly reformed immortal body once more.

    Huang Xiaolong actually wanted to see how many times she could reconstitute her immortal body!

    ¡°No!!!!!!¡± The Shushan female ancestor screamed with deep malice, as her two arms suddenly exploded, turning into two pillars of blood that shot into the sky!

    Blood fog filled the air!

    Using a kind of Immortal Technique Secret Technique, she mutilated her own immortal body, unleashing a vast potential that suddenly affected the laws of time and space.

    This move caused the attack of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars to miss completely.

    And it was during this fleeting opportunity that the figure of the Shushan female ancestor finally began to fade and began to disappear¨C¡°The Immortal List Great Battle is over! We will discuss this outside! You two dog mongrels, rest assured, you won¡¯t get away this time! The envoys of the immortal realm will make up for our losses~~~¡±

    Having said this, she disappeared completely, vanishing from the Immortal List battlefield.

    This person was indeed decisive. Between life and death, she had the determination to maim herself, thus escaping with her life.

    The next moment¨C

    The Immortal List battlefield spun, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, along with his group, felt their bodies becoming light as air, floating skyward.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They were being teleported out.

    Simultaneously, all the survivors on the battlefield were teleported out at the same time.

    It was over!

    What followed was the time for the immortal realm to reward individuals according to the Immortal List ranking, to bestow enlightenment, to descend with rewards!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1247 - Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Rewards from the Immortal Realm

    Chapter 1247: Chapter 1247: Rewards from the Immortal Realm! Chapter 1247: Chapter 1247: Rewards from the Immortal Realm! At this moment, the brutally cruel Immortal Ranking Battle, finally came to an end.

    The roughly over ten thousand chosen who survived trickled out from the battlefield, being transported away.

    Chosen ones waiting outside the battlefield rushed forward, emotionally searching for surviving relatives and friends, some bursting into tears. On the other hand, family members of those fallen wept inconsolably, beating their chests and stomping their feet, beyond self-control.

    The members of the Pursuit of Wind Society, including the beautiful and stunning sisters Mei Huan and Seventh Princess, as well as the Society¡¯s leader Lu Tingfeng¡¯s son Lu Jian, all rushed up to protect Lu Tingfeng, who looked ragged, surrounding him like stars around the moon.

    ¡°Dad! You made it out alive! Dad! We were so worried outside!¡± Lu Jian¡¯s eyes brimmed with hot tears as father and son embraced tightly.

    ¡°Being alive is wonderful~~¡± Lu Tingfeng took a deep breath, his gaze filled with greed, as if the normally unremarkable air had at that moment become a precious luxury.

    After calming his emotions, Lu Tingfeng also revealed a smile. ¡°Alright, although my ranking in the Immortal Ranking Battle isn¡¯t worth mentioning, I still gained quite a bit, found many Immortal Pills, even obtained two Immortal Artifacts, hunted some extraterrestrial monsters, and collected a lot of materials¡­ Hahahaha~~~ But¨C¡±

    Lu Tingfeng¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid there will be a change in the heavens! You¡¯ve seen it outside as well, Lei Gong and Uncle Feng, they¡¯re like man-eating tigers, eliminating several of the titans from the world of overseas cultivators. Now they are ranked first and second¡­ but I fear things will not end well!¡±

    Next, the blood-soaked female ancestor of Shushan staggered out.

    Aside from her, not many of the elite combatants from the world of overseas cultivators who participated in the Immortal Ranking Battle remained; they emerged stumbling and crawling, displaying a disheveled state, each with a face full of defeated despair, their eyes swirling with endless fear and resentment.

    ¡°Ancestor~~~!!!¡±

    Countless disciples from the world of overseas cultivators observing the battlefield swarmed forward, their eyes bursting with rage.

    They had thought that the female ancestor of Shushan would display her divine might, kill the enemy, and eventually snatch back first place in points. But now, it was clear she had failed, even the female ancestor of Shushan had failed¡­

    The enemy was terrifyingly powerful!

    The female ancestor of Shushan now had both arms blown to pieces, with a gruesomely bare section at her shoulders, an exceedingly bleak and horrifying sight that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    She was pale-faced, exuding a sense of having narrowly escaped disaster; just moments before, if she hadn¡¯t self-mutilated her immortal body to gain a slight chance, she would have perished on the battlefield.

    The female ancestor¡¯s body was now incomplete, and she temporarily lacked the immortal power to remake her arms.

    ¡°Damn it~~~ Those damned bastards, if they come out now¡­ if they continue to hunt me, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll have nowhere to be buried~~ I can¡¯t die here! I absolutely can¡¯t die here! I need to stall for time! Once the Immortals descend, I¡¯ll be safe! At this critical moment, I must stall for time!¡±

    ¡°Set up the Formation! Protect me!¡± the female ancestor of Shushan roared hoarsely.

    In an instant, all the overseas disciples on the island rushed to the female ancestor¡¯s side, spreading out like a well-trained army and setting up an intricate grand Formation, encircling the female ancestor within.

    The nearby chosen ones ran off in a panic, making way for these overseas disciples of Shushan.

    ¡°Immortal Realm, descend quickly with the rewards! Thus, I can buy myself some time!¡± the female ancestor of Shushan thought desperately.

    At that moment, the space vibrated, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, along with the wife squad, finally appeared.

    With the appearance of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, the scene erupted into an immense tidal wave of excitement as countless chosen scrambled to witness the peerless elegance of these two unrivaled geniuses!

    Looking at the two avatars, the chosen ones couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotions in their hearts: fear, adoration, jealousy, apprehension, and respect¡­

    This was a counterattack, a desperate comeback.

    Originally, anyone with clear eyes could see that the rankings in this Immortal Ranking Battle were actually predetermined. They belonged to the several titans from the world of overseas cultivators, and others could barely dream of getting a share of the spoils.

    Any celestial rewards descending from the Immortal Realm should belong to them.

    However, in the final stages of the Immortal Ranking Battle, a shocking reversal occurred!

    The ones who ultimately seized the top two spots were none other than the avatars of Lei Gong and Uncle Feng!

    At this moment, all the overseas cultivator disciples were looking at the two avatars with envious and resentful eyes, grinding their teeth in anger, wishing they could rush forward immediately and tear the two avatars to shreds, consume their flesh, drink their blood. But they dared not, for the two avatars had consecutively killed four ancestors. Even the Shushan female ancestor, who was hailed as the first person on Earth, had been maimed.

    Now, the two avatars had cultivated an invincible presence! Their image was so majestic it was unbelievable!

    ¡°You~ you~~¡± the Shushan female ancestor¡¯s face kept changing, unpredictable as clouds and sunshine.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ To self-mutilate an immortal body, and escape with your life, you are indeed ruthless, even to yourself~~¡± Lei Gong¡¯s avatar taunted, looking towards the Shushan female ancestor. ¡°You also called for reinforcements and set up a Formation? But is this group of chickens and dogs capable of protecting you with their formation?¡±

    ¡°Enough~~¡± The Shushan female ancestor repressed the deep hatred in her heart, yet outwardly she appeared calm and collected. ¡°You need not be so ruthless. Let¡¯s end this matter here. I have great respect for the strong. Since you are strong, you have earned my respect. Rest assured, I will no longer hold a grudge, nor will I seek revenge. Our grudges end here with one stroke. The Immortals are about to descend, so stop fighting. Peacefully receive the rewards from the Immortal Realm.¡±

    The Shushan female ancestor eloquently spoke, yet in her heart, she was cursing the eighteen generations of the two avatars¡¯ ancestors over and over again. ¡°This Immortal Ranking Battle¡¯s rewards, the Immortal Realm responds directly to the rankings, bestowing the rewards with a lavish infusion. Thus, you two brothers, receiving the rewards, is indisputable. With your scores ranked first and second, you can receive the highest quality of celestial energy, Immortal Pills. Hmm, condensing a Golden Immortal body should also not pose much of a problem¡­ How does that sound, are you excited?¡±

    ¡°After the Immortals arrive, they will give me some face as well. I have mentioned before that the great Immortal Emperor Autumn Sun intends to take me as his concubine. Therefore, I have a say in front of the Immortals. When the time comes, I will put in a good word for you. Be at ease.¡±

    The Shushan female ancestor kept placating the two avatars.

    She feared that the two avatars would suddenly lash out.

    ¡°Do you really believe what this person is saying?¡± the Seventh Princess mocked.

    Before the two avatars could reply.

    Suddenly!

    Boom~~ Boom~~!

    The heavens and earth shook!

    The Immortal Rank, hanging above the altar, began to tremble violently!

    The image of the number one rank, Lei Gong¡¯s avatar, suddenly enlarged! And it shone with a glittering celestial light! It was unreasonably brilliant!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It was a light that overshadowed all stars! Everything on Earth would feel ashamed under such radiant light!

    At that moment, the image of Lei Gong¡¯s avatar suppressed all others, like the sun and moon dominating the rivers and mountains! Even the image of the second-ranked Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar dimmed significantly.

    The next moment, atop the Immortal Rank, a golden light passage opened! Infinite amounts of energy surged tumultuously, locking onto the essence of Lei Gong¡¯s avatar.

    ¡°The celestial rewards are coming down~~!¡± The Shushan female ancestor screamed, her eyes filled with obsession, but her voice was also brimming with envy!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1248 - Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Immortal Descends

    Chapter 1248: Chapter 1248 Immortal Descends! Chapter 1248: Chapter 1248 Immortal Descends! Amid countless envious and resentful gazes, Lei Gong, accompanied by his avatar, raised his head and stepped forward, ready to embrace the baptism of celestial energy.

    On the altar, within the golden light channel, a surging jade-colored river burst forth, washing over everything like a jade dragon, directly pouring onto Lei Gong¡¯s avatar¡¯s Divine Body.

    Baptism of Divine Knowledge!

    This jade-colored river, radiant with divine brilliance and celestial light, was a top-tier Spiritual Energy. It surpassed any type of Spiritual Energy that had ever descended during the great resurgence on Earth.

    Spiritual Energy, that was a gas, but now the energy poured on Lei Gong¡¯s avatar was so concentrated it had formed a liquid. Almost every drop of this celestial liquid could revive a dying person instantly, letting them easily live for thousands of years, and remain free from all diseases.

    And now, what was being poured onto Lei Gong¡¯s avatar was not one drop of celestial liquid but¨Can entire river!

    Now, bathing in the river of celestial liquid, Lei Gong¡¯s avatar appeared full of celestial energy and seemed on the verge of flight, as if he could ascend to the celestial realm at any moment and become a true Immortal. This celestial energy was indeed a top-tier nourishment, allowing him to temper his Divine Body.

    Yes, the path of cultivation for Lei Gong¡¯s avatar was to refine his Divine Body, not a Celestial Body. He could transform this celestial liquid energy into the energy needed for the Divine Body, making the Divine Body increasingly formidable.

    But whether it was a Divine Body or a Celestial Body, they both ultimately served the same purpose and belonged to a kind of advanced energy form.

    As Lei Gong¡¯s avatar received such a heaven-defying benefit, the female ancestor of Shushan almost burst a blood vessel in envy!

    Her eyes widened to the point of tearing along the edges, bleeding as they did.

    ¡°This is the ¡®Nine Suns Spiritual Energy¡¯ that Lord Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor spoke of, of unimaginably high quality¡­ In the celestial realm, it is used to temper the bodies of Golden Immortals~~originally, I should have been the first in this celestial ranking battle, and this Nine Suns Spiritual Energy should have been prepared for me~~ but¡­ but¡­ now it has been taken by others¡­ I can¡¯t accept this! I really can¡¯t accept this!¡±

    ¡°All of this was supposed to be mine! In the celestial realm, only Immortals with backing and power can use ¡®Nine Suns Spiritual Energy¡¯ to temper the bodies of Golden Immortals¡­ With the ¡®Nine Suns Spiritual Energy¡¯, every organ, every inch of skin, every bone in the Celestial Body is tempered hundreds and thousands of times; every part of the body is like an Immortal Artifact, eternal and indestructible¡­ making their combat abilities several times stronger than those of Golden Immortals of the same realm¡­¡±

    The feelings of the female ancestor of Shushan were as if someone had forcibly snatched her most treasured possession! The feeling was unbearable, driving her to insane jealousy and pain like cutting flesh, yet she could only bear it silently for the time being, not daring to erupt. It was an indescribable frustration!

    ¡°Beasts! I swear, after the arrival of the Immortals, I will definitely take back what belongs to me with my own hands! Don¡¯t be smug, I will pray for the Immortals to refine your entire being into a pill, including your soul, into a pill. That way, after I consume it, I too can temper a body of a Golden Immortal!¡±

    Meanwhile, within the golden light channel, countless Immortal Talismans fluttered out like sand on the Ganges. Each of these talismans represented an ancient celestial character, exuding a profound celestial charm.

    These Immortal Talismans penetrated the spatial barriers of Earth, enhancing Earth¡¯s quality once again.

    This time, the celestial realm had established a relatively stable channel with Earth, thus allowing the transmission of even higher levels of celestial energy than ever before.

    As the female ancestor of Shushan had previously said, the reward for the celestial ranking battle was not just to allow those leading the scoreboard to ascend dramatically to become Golden Immortals but also to further elevate the rank of Earth.

    Only by raising Earth¡¯s rank again could it withstand the birth of Golden Immortals and allow the stable descent of Profound Immortals from the celestial realm.

    During this tempering process, Lei Gong¡¯s avatar was so comfortable that he almost uttered low groans; every cell in his body became flawless and crystal clear, and his Divine Blood also became more concentrated.

    In short, the Divine Body had metamorphosed into an entirely new realm.

    ¡®The strength of my Divine Body now should be comparable to a high-level Golden Immortal¡­ Very good, very good¡­ I feel that at this moment, a casual breath from me could shatter a large portion of Earth¡­¡¯

    Lei Gong¡¯s avatar, radiated a brilliance that could shine for eons.

    Puff~~ Puff~~~

    From the golden light channel, two more celestial lights spurted out.

    Directly flying towards Lei Gong¡¯s avatar.

    With an effortless grab, he caught them in his hand.

    Upon inspection, it turned out to be a bow and an arrow.

    Both the bow and the arrow were inscribed with dense, ancient celestial characters, emitting an air of slaying Immortals.

    A tremendous intention surged into the mind of Lei Gong¡¯s avatar.

    ¡®The Slaying Immortal Bow and Arrow? Capable of killing a ninth-level Golden Immortal!¡¯ Lei Gong¡¯s avatar quickly understood¨Cit was a set of Immortal Artifacts bestowed by the celestial realm.

    Tsk tsk~~ To kill a ninth-level Golden Immortal!

    This is somewhat¡­

    Perverted indeed!

    Currently, as Earth was upgrading, after completion, the spatial barriers of Earth could at best allow the descent of a Profound Immortal. This meant that the strength of Earth¡¯s spatial barriers was only slightly higher than that of a ninth-level Golden Immortal.

    With this set of bow and arrow, a single shot from Lei Gong¡¯s avatar could probably pierce right through Earth!

    This was an Immortal Artifact capable of destroying civilizations!

    A single shot bursts a planet!

    Seeing Lei Gong¡¯s avatar not only temper a Golden Immortal body but also obtain a set of top-grade Immortal Artifacts, the female ancestor of Shushan finally lost control and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    Finally, Lei Gong¡¯s avatar, the first-place winner of the celestial ranking, completed the reception of the celestial realm¡¯s reward.

    A Divine Body equivalent to a high-level Golden Immortal, along with a set of Slaying Immortal bow and arrow Artifacts!

    Next, it was the turn for the second-ranked Heavenly Immortal, Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar, to undergo a profound initiation.

    However, it seemed that this time the rewards from the celestial realm were primarily intended for the first-ranked, the main recipient, while the remaining four awarded slots could only partake of the leftovers.

    For example, Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar did not receive the rich elixir of Spiritual Energy but merely some celestial mist, which barely allowed him to refine a Divine Body equivalent to a mid-level Golden Immortal.

    The Immortal Artifact he received was a gourd, which could suck in opponents below the rank of second-tier Golden Immortal and refine them into ash.

    By comparison, the gourd Immortal Artifact that Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar received was far inferior to the bow and arrow Immortal Artifact received by Lei Gong¡¯s avatar. But that was alright. For Huang Xiaolong, it didn¡¯t matter which avatar received the benefit, as it was merely a difference between the left hand and the right hand.

    Then came the third-ranked, an elderly female ancestor from Shushan, to claim her reward.

    The celestial reward she received was even less remarkable, simply allowing her to heal her damaged arms. The Immortal Artifact she received was a small knife, only capable of slaying Heavenly Immortal-level enemies.

    The fourth and fifth-ranked received even more limited benefits, barely managing to refine a Divine Body around the level of a fifth-level Heavenly Immortal.

    At this moment, the elderly female ancestor from Shushan suddenly addressed all the disciples from the overseas cultivator worlds in a stern voice, ¡°Now, let us pray together and welcome the descent of the Immortal! Quickly!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, the Shushan female ancestor burned a talisman, then deeply knelt before the altar, her posture as humble as that of a servant or slave, as she recited loudly, ¡°Earth practitioner, Shushan Sect Elder Lin Fengying, has long served the celestial realm diligently, assisting with the grand rejuvenation of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy. Though without merit, there was plenty of hard labor. Now, we invite the esteemed Immortal from the celestial realm to descend upon the Earth¡­¡±

    The attitude of the Shushan female ancestor was one of extreme piety.

    Simultaneously, all the overseas world disciples started chanting in unison, ¡°We beings lowly as ants, beseech the celestial realm¡¯s mercy, for Immortals to descend, to exterminate demons, and to promote righteousness¡­¡±

    As they spoke the words ¡°exterminate demons,¡± they all directed their gazes toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars.

    Clearly, the so-called demons referred to the two avatars.

    But this was quite amusing and humorous, as these so-called ¡°demons¡± had just received the most generous rewards from the celestial realm!

    This was indeed a great irony.

    This was a ritual, where the Shushan female ancestor, along with all the overseas world practitioners, turned every word they spoke into a dragon that directly charged into the golden light channel above the altar.

    The golden light channel began to swirl incessantly with auspicious radiance.

    Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~~

    The golden light channel began to tremble.

    An indescribable, hidden oppressive force seemed to cross through time and space, transmitted down.

    This oppressive force was so intense that it almost shattered people¡¯s souls!

    Many chosen ones present couldn¡¯t bear this pressure and prostrated themselves, pressing their foreheads tightly to the ground, not daring to look up.

    It seemed as though some incredible being was about to descend!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, however, remained calm and were quite curious, faintly tinged with excitement.

    Even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor true form was becoming inexplicably ecstatic! The underworld was howling! Countless demons emitted bloodthirsty screams!

    The Immortal was about to descend!

    A real Immortal from the celestial realm was going to come down!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife¡¯s group was also bewildered. Seventh Princess quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s nothing remarkable about Immortals.¡±

    At last!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Endless celestial light burst forth!

    Clouds of radiant light, as if falling from the heavens, descended!

    In an instant, the air filled with songs of praise, flowers fell from the sky, and the earth sprouted golden lotuses, utterly sacred.

    Finally, with a thunderous noise, the golden light channel shattered directly!

    Within the endless mottled golden light, a tall, proud, majestic, and invincible figure strode out!

    It seemed as though a god had descended!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    An air of epic desolation and profundity instantly radiated from this island, spreading across the entire Earth.

    On Earth, every person in every corner stopped what they were doing and felt a suffocation, their hearts involuntarily quickening.

    The Immortal had finally arrived!

    Before the image of the Immortal could fully stabilize, the Shushan female ancestor broke into heart-wrenching cries, ¡°The Immortal has descended! We welcome the Immortal¡¯s descent! Immortal, you must preside over justice for me! The Immortal Emperor Qiuyang had prepared for me the Nine Suns Spiritual Energy, but it was stolen by two beasts! These two beasts dared to openly defy the celestial realm!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1249 - Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 You Guys Kneel and Bow First

    Chapter 1249: Chapter 1249: You Guys Kneel and Bow First Chapter 1249: Chapter 1249: You Guys Kneel and Bow First The Immortals of the celestial realm have finally descended from the sky!

    This scene was historic for any Earthling who knelt on the ground; it was both mythic and epic.

    After all, including Huang Xiaolong, no one had ever seen an Immortal with their own eyes!

    Only the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, the two noble dragons from the Dragon Realm, could afford to show some disdain towards the Immortals. Being part of the most arrogant species in the universe, it was normal for the Long Clan to look down on Immortals.

    At that moment, the female ancestor of Shushan, like a resentful young wife, begun to accuse Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars of their crimes before the Immortals.

    At the same time, all concerns, fears, and reservations vanished from her face, replaced by a sense of liberation and ferocity.

    She knew the tables had completely turned; the arrival of the Immortal meant she had regained control of everything!

    With a sinister gaze, she stared at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, gnashing her teeth and cursing incessantly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatars, however, stood with their arms crossed, wearing indifferent expressions.

    ¡°Listen well, everyone! Kneel down and stay kneeling without moving! With the most reverent attitude, welcome the Immortal! We Earthlings are but slaves of the celestial realm. Any Immortal descending from there is noble beyond measure, and we servants must not show any negligences,¡± declared the female ancestor of Shushan, genuflecting and flattering as much as she could.

    Finally, all of the celestial light and energy fluctuations gradually stabilized, and the true form of the Immortal from Lushan was revealed.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars turned their gaze upon him.

    They saw a relatively young Immortal, seemingly in his early twenties, a handsome man with a tall, sturdy build, a face with well-defined features, and a straight back, as if containing an Immortal Sword within his body, ready to explode and shatter the Earth with the slightest movement.

    Within his eyes, one could faintly make out patterns of cosmic galaxies, terrifyingly profound, with a brilliance that Earth had never known.

    His gaze seemed to draw in all the light from the Earth, rendering the entire planet dull and colorless.

    ¡°Oh~~ so it¡¯s just a Level One Profound Immortal, the lowest of the low among Profound Immortals~~ I thought it was an Immortal Emperor descending or at least a Level Nine Profound Immortal. To think it¡¯s nothing more than trash,¡± the Seventh Princess commented indifferently from the sidelines.

    The Seventh Princess and Bai Chan had deliberately shielded their mighty Long Clan presence. The Seventh Princess had descended to Earth with the Dragon Ball, a secret treasure of her clan that could perfectly mask the aura of the Long Clan. In her eyes gleamed a malevolent light, ¡°This time, I attended the grand battle of the Immortal rankings and was targeted by the celestial realm. They even laid down restraints specifically against the Long Clan on the battlefield, almost subjecting me to great humiliation. This account must be settled properly with the descending Immortal. Otherwise, they really might think the Long Clan is easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~?¡± The Immortal swept his piercing gaze around before shaking his head helplessly. ¡°Too fragile, the spatial barriers of this planet are truly too fragile¡­ just barely able to withstand my presence¡­ Moreover, with the slightest motion, this planet could collapse, explode~~ truly a garbage planet, indeed a garbage planet.¡±

    Hearing the Immortal¡¯s words, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars cursed inwardly. ¡®It turns out that even the Immortals of the celestial realm like to show off¡­ Would he dare to burst through the spatial barriers of Earth, causing the planet to disintegrate? Not even an Immortal Emperor could withstand the energy released by a disintegrating planet or the shards, could they?¡¯

    After grumbling for a while, the Immortal turned his attention to the female ancestor of Shushan, ¡°Are you the Earth woman mentioned by Lord Qiuyang Immortal Emperor? You certainly made significant contributions to the celestial realm¡¯s plan for the great resurgence of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy. Where are your companions?¡±

    At this, the Immortal¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The celestial realm has bestowed upon you the Nine Suns Immortal Qi, meant specifically as a reward for you. Lord Qiuyang Immortal Emperor values you highly, so what¡¯s happening now? Why haven¡¯t you condensed a Golden Immortal Divine Body yet? Moreover, your aura seems to be that of someone who has sustained serious injuries¡­ What exactly happened?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the female ancestor of Shushan burst into tears, crying as if a greatly wronged young wife had returned home to complain. Raising her eyes filled with deep resentment, she glared at Huang Xiaolong with a piercing hatred. ¡°My lord! As I¡¯ve just accused¡­ the Nine Suns Immortal Qi prepared for me by Lord Qiuyang Immortal Emperor has been stolen by these two beasts~~ Moreover, my companions, the four most loyal servants of the celestial realm, have been murdered by these two beasts as well¡­ They even struck me down to a grievous injury~~ Wuu wuu wuu~~ Wuu wuu wuu~~ Please, my lord, you must seek justice for me! These two beasts blatantly disrespect the celestial realm, knowing we are Lord Qiuyang Immortal Emperor¡¯s servants, yet daring to commit such rebellious acts. This is a grave insult to the heavens, a crime of unspeakable evil that must result in the punishment of their entire clans. Please, my lord, you must seek justice for me~~¡±

    The Shushan ancestress, also quite the drama queen, was now crying a river.

    ¡°What?!¡± The Immortal, upon hearing the accusation from the Shushan ancestress, appeared extremely annoyed. Suddenly, he cast his gaze towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, ¡°Oh, actually dared to steal the Nine Yang Spiritual Energy! Absolutely audacious! Moreover, I, a deity, have descended to the mortal plane, why aren¡¯t you kneeling? Kneel before me at once!¡±

    Boom~~~!!!!

    His voice was like a heavenly might, fiercely pressing down on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, as if an entire world was suppressing them directly!

    Ordinary people, even the Shushan female ancestor, would have been gravely injured by such an oppressive aura, or even have their bodies destroyed and their paths extinguished on the spot.

    But Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, being divine beings of Earth, had the blessing of Earth¡¯s laws. Particularly, the avatar of Lei Gong, having been nourished by the Nine Yang Spiritual Energy, had refined a Divine Body comparable to that of a high-level Golden Immortal.

    Thus, faced with an all-encompassing oppression, the two avatars merely trembled violently for a moment, then stabilized themselves.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± The Lei Gong avatar let out a sneering laugh. ¡°Really think this is funny. This time, the Immortal Realm descended the Immortal Ranking to gather Earth¡¯s cultivators for battle, the one who ranks first earns the Nine Yang Spiritual Energy granted by the Immortal Realm. I fought with all my might, as the saying goes, the victor is king and the vanquished is vile. After defeating everyone and claiming first place, it is only right that I obtained the Nine Yang Spiritual Energy, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Hiss~~~~~!!!!

    Everyone was shocked to the core!

    Even Seventh Princess and Bai Chan were somewhat dumbstruck!

    Isn¡¯t this guy¡¯s guts simply too huge?

    Daring to speak so loudly and confidently in front of an Immortal, to argue so passionately and logically¡­

    ¡°Hahahaha~~Hahahaha~~¡± Hearing this, the Immortal burst into extreme laughter, as if watching a monkey prancing before him, chattering away incessantly, very amusing and comical.

    ¡°Good, good, too good, you two are indeed very interesting. To think there could be such amusing little things on this trashy planet¡­ This is beyond my expectations~~hahaha~how entertaining, truly entertaining¡­ You twins actually managed to remain standing under my might and aura for so long¡­ Hmm, it seems that on Earth, you two brothers are indeed outstanding, having gained a considerable amount of celestial fate.¡±

    The Immortal flicked his fingernail, ¡°However, these small tricks of yours, from the perspective of the Immortal Realm, are truly too trivial, too immature¡­ Alright, there¡¯s no need to argue with me about rules. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to discuss rules with me. You disrupted Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡¯s plan and stole the Nine Yang Spiritual Energy, this is an act of utter defiance. You should be exterminated. But, I happen to have some thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± The two avatars of Huang Xiaolong just smiled faintly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°How about this, I still have some matters to attend to on Earth, so I will stay for a while. By rights, you should both be turned to dust. But since you¡¯re so resilient, I¡¯ll make an exception and take you as my servants. Once the affairs on Earth are settled, you can follow me to ascend to the Immortal Realm.¡± The Immortal said sternly, his tone like an imperial edict, brooking no dissent.

    After a pause, he turned to the Shushan female ancestor. ¡°You too, there¡¯s no need to complain too much. I will report this matter to Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, and you will be given ample compensation, refining a Golden Immortal Body is an easy matter. As for your companions who died, it¡¯s nothing to grieve over. Merely insignificant lives. As for these two brothers who offended you, I can make them kneel and kowtow to apologize.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The Shushan female ancestor flashed a look of reluctance in her eyes, but she dared not voice any objection and could only say, ¡°My lord¡¯s decision shall suffice.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± The Immortal nodded and looked towards the two avatars, ¡°You two, kneel and kowtow first.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1250 - Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Swallowed

    Chapter 1250: Chapter 1250 Swallowed! Chapter 1250: Chapter 1250 Swallowed! At this time, the Immortal demanded that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars kneel, which seemed to be a matter of course.

    Indeed, that Immortal was a Profound Immortal of the first order and held a certain status in the Immortal Realm, and being a genius under the command of Immortal Emperor Qiu Yang, he was accustomed to high regard.

    Now, to take Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars as slaves, in his view, was already an extraordinary grace, the real divine opportunity.

    Therefore, the two avatars should be grateful and kowtow with fervor.

    The elder female of Shushan was also gritting her teeth with hatred; once the two avatars kneeled and kowtowed, their grievances would be difficult to settle on Earth. They must ascend to the Immortal Realm and beg Immortal Emperor Qiu Yang to intervene before a resolution could be possible.

    Seventh Princess and Bai Chan watched the two avatars with a playful look. In their opinion, it was very, very difficult for the two avatars to resist this temptation.

    Meanwhile, the many Chosen Ones and people from overseas worlds showed immense envy, jealousy, and hatred towards the two avatars.

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± The Lei Gong avatar burst into laughter and then lazily said, ¡°I say~~ are you mistaken? Wanting me to kneel? This is a joke. What I want to say is¨CI kneel to your sister!¡±

    Silence!

    In an instant, the whole island was dead silent!

    Good heavens, these twin brothers had reached this point and still were so unappreciative, directly confronting the Immortal with insulting words, offending the dignity of an Immortal.

    That Immortal began to doubt whether there was something wrong with his ears¡­

    Damn it, as a dignified first-order Profound Immortal, who had stooped so low to descend to a trashy planet that had barely ascended, he should have been calling the wind and summoning the rain, but instead, he encountered a pair of thorns!

    The next moment, the Immortal let out a long howl filled with towering rage!

    In an instant, the sea within a radius of a thousand miles started roaring, water surged in reverse, and countless fish, shrimps, and crabs were shattered by an inexplicable force, mixing into the sea water.

    ¡°Good! Very good! You are truly excellent!¡± the Immortal raged to the point of delirium, ¡°I pitied you, did not dwell on your past mistakes, and even wanted to give you a sliver of a chance. Bearing in mind that you have some backbone, I wanted to make you my slaves. I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually defy me¨Cgood, now, you have no room for redemption! You must die! Aren¡¯t you nourished by the Nine Suns¡¯ Immortal Qi? Well, now, I will torture and kill you both, refining your corpses and souls alive into elixirs!¡±

    ¡°My Lord! Please execute them!¡± At this moment, the elder female of Shushan let out a hoarse, mad laughter. She never imagined that the two avatars would court death in such a favorable situation. Now, there was no one above or below heaven who could save them.

    They were undoubtedly doomed!

    However, Seventh Princess and Bai Chan were secretly prepared; if this first-order Profound Immortal made a move, they too would act, compelled to protect the lives of the two avatars.

    But such a clash was fraught with great risks!

    Bai Chan might be dismissed as merely a White Dragon, equivalent to a Heavenly Immortal of the Immortal Realm, and even in her true form, she was no match for that Profound Immortal. There was no place for her to intervene here.

    As for Seventh Princess, being of dragon royalty, she absolutely overwhelmed this Profound Immortal in terms of realm, yet was suppressed by the Earth¡¯s laws, unable to fully exert her power.

    At present, on Earth, Seventh Princess could only exhibit fighting power equivalent to that of a Profound Immortal.

    So, the problem was¨Cif the Earth¡¯s freshly ascended spatial barriers, barely able to withstand the arrival of a Profound Immortal, were breached by Seventh Princess fighting against the Immortal, the worst outcome would be destroying Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, resulting in the disintegration of the planet and a catastrophic explosion, dooming everyone.

    The dignity of an Immortal was inviolable, let alone by the ants of a trashy planet! In the blink of an eye, that Immortal had already made his move in a fury!

    He didn¡¯t use any Immortal Technique, but simply threw a punch, directly at the two avatars!

    This punch was incredibly mighty, ethereal, and enduring, echoing with an ancient, eternal charm.

    Dominating the universe, it stirred chaos through time and space!

    With one punch, the rules of Earth were directly twisted.

    Crack~~~!!!!!!!

    A loud noise!

    Centred around the Immortal¡¯s fist, a shocking fissure emerged, deeply embedded in the core of Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, connected to the very heavens and earth, like a terrifying mark of breakage on glass!

    Just one punch had caused the Earth¡¯s spatial barriers to crack!

    This is the punch that tore through the heavens, a devastating blow! Carrying a mighty torrent, it overwhelmed the two avatars.

    Even the Lei Gong avatar, who had condensed a Divine Body comparable to that of a high-ranking Golden Immortal, would be utterly shattered without a doubt.

    The body of the Uncle Feng avatar was even weaker and couldn¡¯t withstand a single hit!

    ¡°You beast! If you blow up the Earth, you will be buried among the fragments of the planet!¡± the Seventh Princess roared, readying herself to act with just a thought.

    However, at that moment, something eerie happened!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A mysterious force, filled with an evil power, akin to a black hole capable of devouring all things!

    The Immortal¡¯s punch, along with his very being, vanished on the spot!

    The scene became eerily calm!

    As if nothing had happened at all!

    It turned out that at the crucial moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true form had summoned the netherworld, managing to swallow that Profound Immortal without anyone noticing!

    After all, having assimilated the hellish planet, it was easy for the netherworld to swallow a Profound Immortal.

    In this battle, the two avatars dared not be careless and could not confront the Profound Immortal alone. They had to decisively summon the netherworld, for even a delay of one hundredth of a second would result in their immediate demise on the spot!

    But now, the battle was over. Before the people present could react, that Profound Immortal had already been suppressed within the netherworld, eternally bound, never to rise again!

    Huang Xiaolong also secretly rejoiced. If it weren¡¯t for the heaven-defying fortune he had acquired on the battlefield of the Immortal Ranking, his two avatars would have been shattered by now.

    At the same time, the Shushan female ancestor seemed to still be dazed, her mouth filled with wild laughter and taunts. ¡°Hahaha~~~ Two beasts! You¡¯re not going to die this time! There¡¯s simply no resistance¡­ Huh? My lord? Lord, where are you? You¡­ You¡­ Where have you gone?¡±

    Her words hung unfinished, her smile froze on her face, looking bewildered at the two unharmed avatars, with the Immortal nowhere in sight.

    What was happening?

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Did you really think that stupid Immortal had the power to kill me? Idiot! You wished for me to kneel and apologize to you¡­ Very well, since you like making others kneel so much, today, I¡¯ll make you kneel first!¡± The two avatars, like lightning, charged towards the Shushan female ancestor!

    She was within the many layers of Formations set up by the disciples from the myriad overseas worlds.

    However, as soon as the two avatars entered the Formation, they released the demonic aura of the netherworld, directly corroding the Formation!

    The profound Formation broke without being attacked!

    In the next second, the two avatars had already reached the left and right sides of the Shushan female ancestor!

    Slap~~!

    The Lei Gong avatar¡¯s palm landed smack on her face!

    The Shushan female ancestor was slapped to the ground!

    Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar stomped down, brutally crushing her chest!

    ¡°Ah~~!! No! You beast! You beast! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll slaughter you!¡± The Shushan female ancestor screamed miserably, struggling desperately to rise, but she was mercilessly suppressed by the two avatars, her struggle futile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Lei Gong avatar also stomped down, his foot crushing her delicate face, almost flattening her head!

    ¡°Trash! A piece of garbage that relies on others for power! I¡¯ve found you displeasing for a long time!¡± the two avatars spoke fiercely.

    At the same time!

    In the netherworld, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor form was having the time of its life tormenting that Profound Immortal!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1251 - Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Welcome to My World

    Chapter 1251: Chapter 1251: Welcome to My World! Chapter 1251: Chapter 1251: Welcome to My World! Let¡¯s not talk about how Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars tortured the arrogant female ancestor of Shushan who was inflating herself with borrowed authority.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Immortal who had descended was directly swallowed by the underworld. He felt dizzy, and activating the immortal power throughout his body was extremely difficult.

    He had the experience, and his current state seemed to be undergoing a spatial teleportation.

    ¡°Damn it! This trash planet¡¯s ants dare to strike at me! How audacious! And they even want to transport me somewhere else? No matter, as long as it is still on Earth, I can cover the sky with one hand and crush everything!¡± The Immortal was bursting with a fury that could burn everything.

    Today¡¯s experience was an endless humiliation!

    As an Immortal, he had descended onto a trash planet. His original plan was to establish his might and directly intimidate the natives of this trash planet into trembling. But he had never expected to be thwarted the moment he arrived!

    The very thought of this was unacceptable. As a Profound Immortal, aside from the Demon and Dragon Realms, he ruled over any planet from above, unchallenged, his word taken as truth. The natives of any planet should naturally cower before him, like bereaved dogs living in constant fear under his terrifying might!

    Today was an inversion of the heavens!

    The Immortal grew angrier the more he thought about it, and soon, he roared fiercely, ¡°Audacity! Such audacity! To dare defy one¡¯s superiors and commit such an outrageous act! I am furious! The Immortal Realm is furious! This tiny planet will bear the consequences!¡±

    At that moment¨C

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Bear the consequences?¡± A sinister, lazy voice echoed in the ears of the stricken Immortal. ¡°How ludicrous, it seems you still haven¡¯t grasped the situation~~¡±

    Boom~~!

    The teleportation ended.

    The Immortal realized that he was no longer on Earth!

    That is to say, at this very moment, he was transported to an independent space. This space had nothing to do with Earth; it was completely isolated. Even if Earth exploded and was destroyed, this space would still exist.

    Moreover, the quality of this space seemed to be many times stronger than the spatial barriers of Earth.

    ¡°Impossible! What power is this, to actually transport me from¡­from¡­from Earth directly to another space~~¡± The Immortal screamed in shock.

    Spatial teleportation, in the Realm of Immortals, is no incredible Immortal Technique; for a Profound Immortal like him, it merely required a slight thought to teleport the surrounding people or objects thousands of miles away, and he himself could also teleport instantly.

    But!

    He struggled with spatial jumps, that is, moving directly from one space to a completely different space!

    This was impossible!

    Perhaps only a powerful Immortal Emperor had this ability!

    But on a trash planet like Earth, how could there be an existence comparable to an Immortal Emperor?

    The Immortal felt a chilling horror!

    Suddenly, everything went dark, and then there was intense brightness.

    A hundredth of a moment later, the Immortal¡¯s heart and gallbladder were shattered! He felt like a helpless girl who had fallen into a den of demons, his soul beginning to tremble!

    Terror! Boundless terror invaded every cell of his body!

    Because, he witnessed a scene he would never forget¨C

    All around his body, above him and below him, were densely packed demons!

    A diverse array!

    There were seven-winged demonic birds, nine-headed serpents, hundred-zhang tall corpse kings, and bronze giants burning with underworld fire¡­

    These demons were all ancient and included unimaginably powerful beings.

    This Profound Immortal was surrounded by a sea of demons, his nerves nearly frayed, and indeed, he had even lost control of his bodily functions!

    Despair!

    It couldn¡¯t be helped; this was a combined space of Hell Planet and the underworld of Earth, ancient, wild, powerful, mysterious, evil¡­

    Not to mention a single Profound Immortal, even if an Immortal Emperor were to break in, it is estimated he would also be terrified!

    Unless a large number of Immortal Emperors gathered, summoning Immortals from the Immortal Realm, forming an army to invade and suppress, only then might they have the courage.

    Simply teleporting some Immortals here, they wouldn¡¯t be enough to even fill the gaps between these demons¡¯ teeth.

    However, the sea of demons was very orderly and did not randomly attack this Immortal, clearly, there was a mastermind controlling the demon legion from behind the scenes.

    The air was filled with notes of death.

    The Bridge of Helplessness was smeared with the blood of countless demonic gods and even Immortals, and evil Qi soared to the skies!

    Streams of demonic Qi enshrouded the Immortal, seemingly seeking an opening to enter and corrode his Immortal body and even his mental thoughts.

    ¡°This is¡­this is¡­¡± The Immortal suddenly had a flash of realization and exclaimed fiercely. ¡°This is the Hell Planet! Sealed in the battlefield of Immortal Rankings¡­ But! But why was I transported to the Hell Planet? Impossible! This Hell Planet has been sealed by numerous Immortal Emperors and high-ranking Profound Immortals. Currently, the sealing power is still strong enough; it shouldn¡¯t have any flaws¡­ At least for the next ten thousand years, nothing should go wrong with Hell Planet¡­ But now¡­ This¡­¡±

    The Immortal felt his brain go blank.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Welcome, to my world.¡±

    A harmless voice sounded.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true form appeared!

    There he was, clad in King Yan¡¯s battle robe, with a long cape sweeping across the heavens and earth.

    He hovered in the sky, his entire person emanating a demonic aura, lofty and domineering.

    Behind Huang Xiaolong, like a deity, rose a gigantic phantom.

    The apparition¡¯s appearance resembled Huang Xiaolong exactly, but it was a thousand zhang tall, with a thousand hands and a thousand eyes. Each hand wielded a weapon. These were the ¡°Hell Artifacts,¡± treasured on the Hell planet, akin to the ¡°Immortal Artifacts¡± of the Immortal realm. Inside those thousand eyes, however, billowed out billions of piercing lights, each light distinct ¨C some bloodthirsty, some evil, some greedy, some compassionate, some indifferent¡­

    This was an apparition that Huang Xiaolong had condensed on the Hell planet.

    While he controlled the underworld of Earth, he donned the garb of King Yan, his head crowned, resembling the image of the Yin Emperor.

    After seizing control of the Hell planet, his figure became that thousand-handed, thousand-eyed entity, towering a thousand zhang, mythical in appearance.

    However, Earth¡¯s spatial barriers were relatively weak, so this thousand-hand, thousand-eye apparition couldn¡¯t be projected onto Earth; otherwise, its mere presence would have shattered the planet.

    In the outside world, not much time had passed, but inside the underworld, the Time Law was distorted, so Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true body had been cultivating there for quite a while. He had mostly mastered the various rules of the Hell planet and had also refined his body to be sufficiently powerful.

    The true form of the Yin Emperor now completely surpassed the physical conditions of the Thunder Duke and Uncle Feng.

    However, there were some limitations. For instance, once Huang Xiaolong left the underworld and reached the outside, his true body¡¯s strength was only about that of a first-level Profound Immortal.

    He had to be suppressed.

    This situation was similar to the suppression faced by the Seventh Princess upon arriving on Earth due to the planetary laws.

    In other words, if Huang Xiaolong wanted to unleash his demon army to fight on Earth, he could only release demons at the level of a first-level Profound Immortal. More powerful demons couldn¡¯t exit; otherwise, Earth would disintegrate the moment they did.

    However, in the underworld, Huang Xiaolong was powerful enough, bolstered by various home-ground advantages. This first-level Profound Immortal, in his eyes, was truly no exaggeration, merely a mere ant.

    ¡°Ah~ this~ this¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± At this moment, the Immortal was utterly confused, his speech trembling and incoherent, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ you are the¡­ the ruler of¡­ the Hell planet? This~~ this is too absurd~~~ like a fantasy from another realm~~ the Hell planet, legendary for its chaos and disorder, couldn¡¯t¡­ couldn¡¯t possibly have a ruler~~ but¡­ but¡­ here, I see order, I see rules¡­ this place is no longer chaotic, it¡¯s like a demon¡¯s kingdom~~¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, ¡°A mere first-level Profound Immortal daring to act recklessly on Earth? Simply courting death!¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was relishing the thrill of controlling the fate of an Immortal!

    This feeling was too perfect; a majestic Profound Immortal, a godlike being, now could only tremble in fear under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tyranny, living in constant dread.

    With a single thought, this Profound Immortal could be annihilated! Not even a second could he withstand!

    ¡°What on Earth is happening! Why is this happening! Why is this! This turn of events has surpassed all expectations of the Immortal Emperors~~~¡± That Immortal suddenly burst into desperate howling. ¡°I am unwilling! I truly am unwilling! I, a genius Profound Immortal under the command of Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, destined to become an emperor, was sent down to handle matters on Earth by the great Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor. This was supposed to be an immensely fortunate occasion, and I might even find opportunities in the lair of the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor~~ I thought this was a great blessing, so I was ecstatic to take on this task and descended¡­ but¡­ but¡­ I regret it!¡±

    This Immortal was filled with regret and remorse!

    ¡°So, now you should understand your situation, right? Keep struggling!¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed disdainfully.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? Who exactly are you?¡± the Immortal asked repeatedly.

    ¡°Telling you the truth won¡¯t hurt.¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked mockingly. ¡°About me, your Immortal realm actually isn¡¯t unfamiliar, because aren¡¯t you all hunting me down? Hahahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°You are! You are Huang Xiaolong! The key figure in unlocking the treasure of the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor?!¡± the Immortal exclaimed, eyes wide.

    ¡°Hmm~~ being on your wanted list doesn¡¯t matter. Sooner or later, I will go to the Immortal realm, turn all Immortals into slaves, and those who committed manifold evils, I¡¯ll send them to the underworld, to suffer all manner of harsh punishments in the eighteen levels of Hell,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The Immortal called out frantically. ¡°You¡­ you control the Hell planet¡­ now, you¡­ you are a great power, and I am but a junior in front of you, you can¡¯t kill me~~~ to strike me would be beneath your dignity~~¡± the Immortal pleaded desperately. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­ My name is Jiang Yuan~~~ in the Immortal realm, I come from a royal lineage~~ My background is extraordinary, also highly regarded by the great Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡­ I am sure to become an Immortal Emperor in the future~~~ I am not a mere Immortal¡­ If you kill me, the Immortal realm would certainly send a great army to attack. You control the Hell planet and might be fearless of everything~~ but, I think you are originally from Earth, in the event the Immortal realm in its fury, decides to easily destroy Earth, you wouldn¡¯t want Earth to perish, would you?¡±

    During the conversation, the immortal, a Profound Immortal ¡°Jiang Yuan,¡± had his gaze flickering and changing rapidly, seemingly pinpointing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s weakness.

    He believed that Earth was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s biggest vulnerability!

    Even if Huang Xiaolong had great fortunes and immense power, he could not prevent the Immortal Realm from destroying Earth.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to watch, helplessly, as all the beings on Earth are slaughtered, would you?¡± Jiang Yuan sharply probed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soft spot.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into ravenous laughter. ¡°You think this will make me wary? That¡¯s utterly ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you. I just want you to become my slave~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sinister tone. ¡°From now on, you must call me master, you will be the most despicable, the lowest of slaves¡­ with no status to speak of, soulless, just like a walking corpse, a puppet~~~¡±

    ¡°Delusional!¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s innate pride as an immortal was ignited, ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s a limit to murder, I can yield, let the Immortal Realm bring down treasures to redeem my life, I¡¯m even willing to cover up all your secrets¡­ But, for me to become the filthiest, dirtiest slave, lose my freedom, and be less than pigs and dogs, that¡¯s impossible~¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Nothing is impossible.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m tired of wasting time with you.¡±

    The next second!

    Countless demons gathered, starting to chant scriptures.

    In an instant, endless brilliance and a massive surge of sound enveloped Jiang Yuan¡¯s soul and immortal body.

    Transformative rays of light penetrated unrestrainedly into every inch, every strand, every speck of his soul and immortal body~~~

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, outside the netherworld, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars were fiercely stepping on the body of the Shushan female ancestor.

    The Shushan female ancestor felt as if her liver and gallbladder were shattering!

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Where is the immortal? Where is that immortal?¡± she demanded, staring at the two avatars with venomous eyes.

    She had thought that with the descent of the immortal, all would be well, but the turn of events had exceeded her expectations.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    No matter what, she had not anticipated that the immortal would suddenly disappear.

    ¡°We need not bother with idle chatter.¡± An avatar of Uncle Feng sneered. ¡°In fact, you are the main culprit. You communicated with the Immortal Realm, allowing it to sense the location of Earth, then facilitated the so-called great revival of Earth¡¯s spiritual energy. In reality, those sanctimonious fellows in the Immortal Realm laid this groundwork to descend upon Earth.¡±

    The avatar of Uncle Feng denounced the Shushan female ancestor¡¯s crimes. ¡°From then on, Earth has been exposed to the eyes of the Immortal Realm, seemingly flourishing for a moment, but in reality, peace had already been shattered. It¡¯s just like a pig farm, teetering on the brink. You, the criminal of Earth, today, I will execute you!¡±

    ¡°You! No! No!¡± The Shushan female ancestor, now not daring to be defiant, had lost the protection of the immortal, her life, Earth was at the mercy of the two avatars.

    ¡®The immortal must still be on Earth~~ he is an invincible being, nothing unexpected could possibly happen¡­ I need to stall for time! As much as possible!¡¯

    Immediately, the Shushan female ancestor¡¯s expression softened, and her eyes also took on a hint of seductive moisture. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me~~ you two brothers, truly a marvel of Earth¡­ perhaps, I¡­I can be your woman¡­ serve you two brothers well~~ rest assured, I have maintained myself very well, and moreover, I have the body of a Heavenly Immortal Level Nine~~ I will let you enjoy all the pleasures~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1252 - Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Weve All Been Wronged

    Chapter 1252: Chapter 1252 We¡¯ve All Been Wronged! Chapter 1252: Chapter 1252 We¡¯ve All Been Wronged! At this time, the female ancestor of Shushan was attempting to use her own body as a sacrifice to buy time!

    She actually declared her willingness to serve both of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatars at the same time!

    Moreover, it was in this kind of public setting, under the eyes of a massive crowd!

    The female ancestor of Shushan, though a thousands of years old antique and now a ninth-level Heavenly Immortal, was after all still a woman. For a woman to say such things, it was almost utterly shameless.

    One could imagine, the situation had reached a critical juncture, the female ancestor of Shushan had already given her all!

    Tens of thousands of disciples from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world now deeply bowed their heads, feeling utterly humiliated, yet this also sparked a fierce rage against the enemy.

    The Chosen Ones, seeing the pitiable and delicate appearance of the female ancestor of Shushan, the posture of a vulnerable woman needing protection and remembering her identity and her usual aloofness and coldness, inexplicably felt a desire to conquer. They also envied and resented the two avatars.

    There was uproar on the side of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives as well.

    ¡°This woman, really is cheap~~¡± the Seventh Princess frowned slightly. ¡°She¡¯s even resorting to using her charms. But~~ why did that Profound Immortal disappear all of a sudden?¡±

    The Seventh Princess was also somewhat befuddled.

    She had been ready to intervene, to rescue the two avatars from the Profound Immortal¡¯s clutches, but then the situation had suddenly changed.

    Now, the Seventh Princess couldn¡¯t figure out where the Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan had gone.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Thunder Avatar and Uncle Feng Avatar looked towards the female ancestor of Shushan, their minds also somewhat short-circuited. ¡°No way? You are thousands of years old and still playing this game? Old cow eating tender grass isn¡¯t supposed to be like this~~ Honestly, the two of us brothers are not really interested in you, this old nag. Moreover, a woman with such a viper¡¯s heart, tsk, tsk~ utterly tasteless!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The female ancestor of Shushan, her face flushed red.

    However, just then, among the ranks of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, a man stepped forward and roared furiously. ¡°Everyone! At this juncture, we must not fear these two treacherous villains! Our ancestor, oppressed and tormented, has even sacrificed her own purity to protect us~~ We have also received many favors from our ancestor over the years¡­ Now, it is time to repay our ancestor, to sacrifice ourselves for righteousness! Step forward! Resist these two fiends! Even if we shatter into pieces and die a thousand deaths, we will not hesitate!!!!¡±

    These words, fuelled by fervor, ignited the flames of passion in the hearts of all the disciples from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world!

    ¡°Yes! Everyone stand up! Don¡¯t fear them! We have tens of thousands of elites from our overseas world here, united in heart and spirit, sharing life and death, there is absolutely no need to fear him! If he dares kill us, his sins would be enormous! He would become the common enemy of the entire earth! I really do not believe he would dare to massacre tens of thousands of people; if so, he would be a demon condemned by all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, our loyalty reaches the skies, we shall joyfully embrace death together!¡±

    ¡°We agreed to share weal and woe together from the beginning! Anyone who fears death, get off this island!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all fight to the death! We will battle until the last man, and will never let these two dog-thieves oppress us! Resist! The Immortal world¡¯s passage has been opened, and a continuous stream of Immortals will descend! If he dares to kill us, the Immortal realm will surely annihilate his entire clan!¡±

    ¡­

    Tens of thousands of people stood up and roared together! The momentum was absolutely magnificent, shaking the heavens! Passion rose like waves, engulfing everything!

    Though the Chosen Ones had enmity with the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, and many relatives and friends who had participated in the Immortal List Battle had died at the hands of the people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, they could not help but feel stunned by the solidarity of these tens of thousands of people, and were overawed by it!

    So passionate! Too passionate!

    Even if death awaited, they would stand and meet it!

    So tragic! Too tragic!

    Once the two avatars made their move, he would degenerate into a slaughterer of tens of thousands, a demonic king of massacre, an embodiment of utter evil beyond redemption!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, the avatar of Uncle Feng burst into uproarious laughter, a vast dark cloud enveloped the sky overhead, where amidst the clouds, lightning flashed and thunder roared with a domineering pressure that overshadowed the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak with such righteous grandeur as if you¡¯re anything but a bunch of chickens and dogs!¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar said disdainfully. ¡°All you people are doing is putting on an act, merely clinging to a sliver of hope, trying to buy time, waiting for that Immortal to return and suppress the situation for you¡­ Well then, since you really are eagerly waiting for that Profound Immortal to save the day~ then¡­ Fine. I won¡¯t make a move for now, I will just wait with you¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s avatars both sketched out immensely mocking, taunting smiles, and simply crossed their arms, waiting.

    ¡°Cough cough~~¡± The female ancestor of Shushan, slightly stunned, began to kindle a flame of hope in her eyes that had been clouded with desperate ashen despair. She had never imagined that, at such a time, the two avatars would actually refrain from unleashing thunderous slaughter and choose to wait for the Profound Immortal to return!

    ¡®These two damn fools are too arrogant! Once that Immortal returns, they will have no way to turn the situation around! Good! Very good!¡¯

    ¡°Alright, let everything wait for the Immortal to decide,¡± the female ancestor of Shushan slowly rose from the ground and calmly spoke, ¡°If the Immortal deems that I should die, then I will take my own life without a second word.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± the avatars asked, smiling playfully.

    ¡­

    Inside the underworld.

    ¡°Ah~~ you monstrous beast! You actually want to convert me¡­ I am a Profound Immortal, a rising talent in the realm of Immortals! Born with great fortune, destined to be an Immortal Emperor, a true giant in the cosmos! I am myself, I will not lose my sense of self, I will not be brainwashed, I will not become a walking corpse, and it¡¯s even less possible for me to become anyone¡¯s slave~~ Ah~~ my brilliance, cutting through everything¡­ I won¡¯t be brainwashed~~~¡±

    Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan burst into heart-wrenching howls, his body radiating celestial light slicing through the heavens, and in his mind also emerged an incredibly powerful and unthinkable conviction.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this Profound Immortal¡¯s mental fortitude is indeed very tough~~ not so easy to convert~~¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly shook his head. ¡°He truly is a genius of the Immortal realm; with so many demons attempting to convert him together, a normal Immortal would have succumbed long ago.¡±

    However, more and more demons began chanting, unleashing the light of conversion, and finally¨C

    It quieted down!

    Jiang Yuan completely calmed down, ceased struggling, and in his eyes, there was no longer any pride of the Immortals, no more conceit, nor any visions or ambitions for the future.

    His gaze was entirely one of submission and servility.

    ¡°My Lord, I have finally seen through my obsessions and willingly become your slave. From today onward, there¡¯s no more Immortal realm in my heart, no plans to become an Immortal Emperor. All is illusory, all is void. Wholeheartedly, I turn to you, My Lord, for this is the rightful path. I was a pearl cast into darkness before, only now do I understand that you are the true sovereign of the cosmos, and you are my master¡­¡±

    Jiang Yuan clasped his hands together, a faint smile on his face, deeply content and at ease.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ A Profound Immortal will also become my slave. Good, you can leave now. Some matters outside need your attention,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed enigmatically and waved his hand directly.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Above the silent island, a beam of celestial light exploded and bloomed like a night-blooming cereus.

    In the surging aura of immortality, Jiang Yuan reappeared.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!!!! My Lord! You¡¯ve finally returned, you¡¯ve finally returned! Please make decisions for us!¡± The female ancestor of Shushan, as if liberated, cried out in extreme joy.

    Tens of thousands of elite warriors from the overseas worlds all knelt down, bursting into tears. ¡°We beg you, My Lord, to make decisions for us, for we have all been aggrieved!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1253 - Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Kneeling Down

    Chapter 1253: Chapter 1253: Kneeling Down! Chapter 1253: Chapter 1253: Kneeling Down! Finally, at the critical moment, the inexplicably vanished Profound Immortal ¡°Jiang Yuan¡± reappeared.

    Damn it, he really came and went without a trace like a dragon seen in glimpses!

    Jiang Yuan¡¯s appearance was like a massive lifeline that could not be bigger for the female Shushan ancestor and everyone from the Overseas Worlds.

    The female Shushan ancestor and the others let out blood-curdling screams, continually kowtowing, lamenting, and their cries resembled cuckoos weeping blood and monkeys wailing in grief; it was a scene of widespread sorrow, pointing directly at the unspeakable crimes of the two avatars.

    ¡°Sir! Sir! We have toiled selflessly in service to the Immortal Realm, we are the most devout servants, and I have even been nurtured by the Immortal Emperor Qiuyang himself to become his confidant. In the future, I am also to be a concubine of Immortal Emperor Qiuyang~~¡± The female Shushan ancestor howled, her eyes filled with ferocity and hatred. She roared with all her might, unable to wash away the humiliation and shame in her heart even with the waters of the Yellow River. She almost wished Jiang Yuan would bind the two avatars and then gobble them up alive, bite by bite. She did not hesitate to invoke the name of Immortal Emperor Qiuyang to create some pressure on Jiang Yuan.

    The scene was buzzing chaotically, and people from the Overseas Worlds were crying out as if they were at a uniquely solemn memorial service.

    ¡°These two brothers have indeed overestimated themselves~~,¡± Ma Chuxia and others from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives¡¯ group shook their heads.

    ¡°Yes, they missed the perfect opportunity to completely eradicate the enemy,¡± Lin Jing agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°Now that the Immortal has returned, no matter how heaven-defying these two brothers are, they won¡¯t be able to make any waves.¡±

    ¡°In fact, even if they wiped out all the cultivators of the Overseas World, they couldn¡¯t escape death; the Immortal Realm definitely wouldn¡¯t let them go. Moreover, just now that Immortal wanted to take them as slaves, but they refused, mocked, and defied him. I think that Immortal, Yazi by nature, will punish them on the spot~~~¡± Yan Pianpian nodded in agreement as well.

    ¡°Interesting~~¡± The Seventh Princess simply crossed her arms and murmured, ¡°I would like to see how they respond¡­ It seems they have no chance now, unless that Profound Immortal mysteriously disappears again¡­¡±

    The chosen ones at the scene all felt a bit of regret for the two avatars.

    Opportunity knocks but once!

    However, the two avatars seemed utterly unaffected, standing with their arms crossed and near-mocking smiles on their faces. Unfathomably profound!

    ¡°Silence!¡± Jiang Yuan huffed impatiently, his eyes as deep as the galaxy, with a radiance that could not be found in this dusty world.

    Those from the Overseas Worlds, who were crying as if their hearts would break, felt as though divine sounds rang in their ears, their minds exploded, and they quickly ceased their wailing, held their breaths, as if they did not even dare to breathe too loudly.

    The ferocious expression on the female Shushan ancestor¡¯s face seemed to freeze in cement, her mouth gaping open.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Yuan snorted again, his demeanor grand, looking down on the world, as if he were an emperor.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Jiang Yuan stepped toward the two avatars.

    Thud~~ Thud~~ Thud~~

    His footsteps were remarkably steady, like a massive beast on the prowl, every step timed with the intervals of people¡¯s heartbeats.

    As the Immortal approached, the entire Earth seemed to tremble!

    Everyone believed that the two avatars no longer had any chance of turning the tide.

    Miracles could not happen because the power disparity between the two sides was simply too vast.

    The phrase ¡°heaven and earth apart¡± was not enough to describe it!

    At last! Jiang Yuan arrived in front of the two avatars.

    At that moment, with just a thought, he could grind the two avatars into dust!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives subconsciously turned their attention to the Seventh Princess.

    The meaning was clear, after all, in the battlefield of the Immortal Ranking, their two avatars had saved them, and as the saying goes, a favor should be repaid with a favor, and at a critical moment, they still hoped the Seventh Princess would take action.

    Well, in the present company, only the Seventh Princess had the ability to contend with a Profound Immortal and even achieve victory, the others couldn¡¯t lend a hand.

    ¡°Wait a moment~~~¡± The Seventh Princess furrowed her brow, her face full of confusion. ¡°It¡¯s very strange~~ this Profound Immortal shows no hostility at all, he isn¡¯t even gathering immortal power~~~ what is he trying to do?¡±

    Just then!!!!

    Something that shocked everyone to the core and turned their worldviews upside down happened!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    Jiang Yuan had no intention of making a move, instead, he directly knelt before the two avatars!

    Yes, knelt!

    High as the sun and moon, vast as heaven and earth, a majestic Profound Immortal actually knelt deeply before two beings from Earth!

    Are we sure this isn¡¯t a dream?

    ¡°Giggle~~ giggle~~~¡± Upon witnessing this scene, the female ancestor from Shushan squeezed out a weird chuckle from her throat, her mind in turmoil as if it had turned into mush. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ What in the world is happening¡­ Madness~~ everything has gone mad~~ Am I insane, or have the Immortals gone mad, or perhaps, has the whole world gone mad~~¡±

    ¡°You two, when I said I wanted to take you as slaves, that was because my mind was clouded. Now, I remember and I find myself ridiculous. I have become fully enlightened and from now on, I know what I should do. I have completely turned over a new leaf, devoutly following my master~~~ Ah~~ in the past, I too was arrogant and bossy in the Immortal Realm. Thinking about it now, I really have accumulated deep sins~~ from now on, I will turn over a new leaf.¡±

    Jiang Yuan said with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± The Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, these two giant dragons, were almost scared senseless at this point.

    A Profound Immortal actually kneeling, even uttering such humble and lowly words¡­

    This world is too damn crazy!

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha~~~¡±

    Both avatars were now laughing heartily, their gaze at the female ancestor from Shushan laden with mockery.

    ¡°How about it? Have you finally given up hope?¡± The avatar of Lei Gong shook his head. ¡°You were waiting for an Immortal to come and support you, I let you wait, and now that the Immortal has appeared again, you¡¯ve seen it, even the Immortal is kneeling before us~~ what more do you have to say? Hahahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°From now on, you two may command me to do anything.¡± Jiang Yuan spoke with extreme humility. ¡°These ants present here are nothing but the lowliest slaves in your eyes. If you dislike someone, I will exterminate their entire family. If you ask me to kill someone, I will kill them.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After speaking, Jiang Yuan¡¯s gaze swept across the room, and he harshly addressed the cultivators from the overseas cultivator world. ¡°Did you hear what I said? Why aren¡¯t you all kneeling down to call these two your masters? This is your chance to be a tail-wagging, pity-begging dog at their side. Even being a dog without status, dignity, and freedom is already a huge blessing for you! What are you hesitating for? Kneel down! Do you want to die? It¡¯s okay if one of you wants to die, but it¡¯s not good if you drag down your family and friends along with you~!¡±

    The cultivators from the overseas cultivator world were petrified!

    ¡°Just now, you were united in spirit, proclaiming that you would not submit to oppression even at the risk of death. You spoke so righteously, so passionately~~ Haha, what about now? Alright, I¡¯ll give you one chance, if anyone still wants to oppose me, just come on out! Where is your solidarity? Now, let me see your solidarity again! Hahahahaha~~ stand out!¡±

    Both the Lei Gong and Uncle Feng avatars said with a cold laugh.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1254 - Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Our Man

    Chapter 1254: Chapter 1254: Our Man! Chapter 1254: Chapter 1254: Our Man! Deathly silence!

    The vast island was filled with Chosen Ones from all over the world, and those from the overseas realms. Now, each and every one of them were rendered speechless, deep shock pervading their innermost beings¨Cas if even their brains had been scrambled.

    Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan was still kneeling on the ground, bowing to the two avatars.

    ¡°No~~!!!!¡±

    Finally, the female elder of Shushan burst out with a wail that resembled the howl of a malevolent spirit.

    She had lost!

    This time, she had truly lost!

    She had even lost her undergarments!

    Until now, she couldn¡¯t fathom why she had lost¡­

    She had possessed all the advantages¨CAutumn Yang Immortal Emperor had regarded her as a confidant and promised to take her as a concubine in the future. He had specially arranged for her an Immortal Ranking battle with the purpose of allowing her to claim rewards that would enable her to cultivate a body of a Golden Immortal. Even Jiang Yuan, the Profound Immortal sent by the Immortal Realm, was a man of Autumn Yang Immortal Emperor. Upon descending, facing the future woman of Autumn Yang Immortal Emperor, he couldn¡¯t possibly fail to show respect.

    But now, all of those advantages had become illusions!

    The Nine-Yang immortal energy had been snatched away, taken over by others!

    To witness her nemesis developing the body of a Golden Immortal right before her eyes!

    These were still not the worst of it; after waiting with bated breath, when Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan finally descended, she thought she could regain lost ground and turn defeat into victory, but¨CJiang Yuan had betrayed them!

    ¡°Roar~~~~~!!!!¡± The female elder of Shushan had gone mad, screaming hysterically, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost! I haven¡¯t lost! You two beasts are outrageously bold, daring to brainwash an Immortal! Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see that you¡¯ve tampered with this Immortal! This is an outright challenge to the Immortal Realm! Are you trying to bring about the destruction of Earth, is that it? I advise you to let this Immortal regain consciousness immediately! Otherwise, when the Immortal Realm¡¯s wrath is incurred, no matter what, you will not be able to withstand it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bark in our faces!¡± The expressions of the two avatars turned gloomy. Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar reached out and grabbed the female elder of Shushan as if an eagle seizing a chick, pulling her towards them. He then forcefully suppressed her, making her kneel rigidly in front of the two avatars.

    ¡°Ah~~! I am the favored concubine of Lord Autumn Yang Immortal Emperor, you dare! You are courting death!¡± The mental state of the female elder of Shushan was somewhat abnormal, now seemingly filled with audacity as she struggled vehemently to stand, but it was futile. She bellowed, ¡°Speak, what exactly do you want to do? Here¡¯s the deal, I can redeem my own life! Lord Autumn Yang Immortal Emperor highly values me, whatever you want, I can communicate with Lord Autumn Yang Immortal Emperor through the altar. Immortal Pills, Immortal Artifacts, Immortal Techniques, Formations, you can make any request~~~ Lord Autumn Yang Immortal Emperor will surely satisfy your demands¡­ My destiny is no trivial matter, it cannot perish here¡­ Lord Autumn Yang Immortal Emperor will not allow it.¡±

    Slap~~~!

    Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar delivered another slap, smacking the female elder of Shushan directly across the face, causing her to spit blood and shattering several of her teeth.

    ¡°Stop your pointless prattle.¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s avatar sneered. ¡°What do I want to do? Alright, I¡¯ll make it crystal clear.¡±

    His gaze swept across the crowd as he spoke, especially fixating on those from the overseas world, making them feel thorns in their sides. ¡°Originally, I was prepared to exterminate all of you. I¡¯ve seen the power you¡¯ve gained during these years of the Earth¡¯s resurgence of Spiritual Energy, and you¡¯ve committed plenty of heinous acts, your hands stained with blood~~ However, I¡¯ll give you all a way to live for being from Earth. Now, kneel down. From today on, there will be no need for the so-called overseas cultivation world to exist, nor for any sects such as Shushan or Qingcheng. Accept your fate as slaves. Without dignity, without freedom, like lowly animals, the most menial servants¡­to cleanse your sins. Of course, those who do not wish to be slaves can step forward, and I will grant them death.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t keen on a massacre. It wasn¡¯t much fun to slay tens of thousands all at once.

    ¡°Ah~~ we~~ we can be slaves to you two brothers~~ but, but please, do not take away my Xia Family¡¯s foundation¡­ My Xia Family has struggled for countless years, and the lineage has continued until now¡­¡± An elder from a prominent family in the overseas cultivation world, the Xia Family, pleaded desperately.

    ¡°You still want to negotiate terms?¡± Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan¡¯s expression sank slightly as he waved his hand nonchalantly¨C

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In an instant, hundreds of Xia Family¡¯s top-tier members and elite disciples exploded, bodies bursting like a string of firecrackers.

    Dead!

    The Xia Family was almost completely wiped out!

    ¡°Who dares to defy the will of the two lords? I do not mind exterminating another,¡± Jiang Yuan said with a brutal smile, radiating murderous intent, pressing down fiercely as if slaughtering pigs and dogs, deeming human life as worthless as grass.

    ¡°Well? Are there any more who refuse to kneel and obediently become slaves?¡± Lei Gong¡¯s avatar¡¯s eyes squinted slightly.

    Bang~Bang~~Bang~~

    No sooner had Jiang Yuan swept his gaze across them than hundreds of people from the overseas cultivation world exploded into pieces.

    ¡°Willing! We are willing! We are wholeheartedly willing to be slaves!¡± This time, swathes of people knelt down, their heads knocking chaotically on the ground.

    The unity and fiery resolve they had before had completely crumbled.

    ¡°Master! Supreme Master! We servants will serve you for life, whatever you say, we will do! As long as we can live like dogs, not to mention being slaves, even if we must toil like oxen and horses, we are willing~~¡± Under the immense terror of domination, their dignity had vanished, and they no longer had any bottom line.

    The two doppelgangers slightly smiled.

    The very next second~~

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    Countless netherworld auras, emerging from nothingness, sprayed forth!

    Every wisp of netherworld aura formed into a demon¡¯s face, utterly ferocious and evil, burrowing directly into the minds of each and every disciple from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world.

    In an instant, tens of thousands of elite warriors from the overseas world clutched their heads, rolling on the ground in madness, issuing heart-wrenching screams, using their heads to drill into the soil as if they wished to knock out their own brains.

    ¡°You insignificant beings, who strutted around with your arrogance, truly thought we would believe your words?¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger laughed.

    The netherworld aura that had burst forth just then, was actually a method used by high-ranking demons of the infernal planet in the past, to control the lower rank demons ¡ª demonic energy would directly invade the brain, enforcing control. The slightest trace of disloyalty or defiance, and the demonic energy inside their heads would devour all their brain matter completely.

    It took a while before the people from the overseas world stopped struggling and screaming. They got up, one by one, their faces filled with expressions of utter despair.

    They knew, from today onwards, they would never be able to control their own destinies again.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t go after those chosen ones from outside the world of overseas cultivators. There was a debtor for every debt; he wasn¡¯t that twisted and cruel.

    But those chosen ones, each and every one of them knelt, their bodies shaking like sieves.

    Thus, the two doppelgangers had thoroughly taken control of Earth¡¯s lifeline!

    ¡°You are simply the most heinous of devils! You have no small ambition!¡± the female ancestor from Shushan, her body shaking like crazy chicken claws, exclaimed. ¡°However, I still have one last ace up my sleeve! To tell you the truth! The Immortal Emperor Qiuyang has extracted a wisp of my divine sense to the Immortal Realm; the moment I die, Immortal Emperor Qiuyang will sense it immediately! How about that, didn¡¯t expect I had this lifesaving ace, did you? Release me at once!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Idiot, this is just a reminder to us, hahaha~~~¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s doppelganger let out a mocking laugh.

    The next second, Uncle Lei¡¯s doppelganger flicked his fingers several times in rapid succession.

    Spurt~~

    Spurt~~

    Spurt~~

    Several streaks of lightning converged into sharp glints of blade light and sword shadows, directly cleaving into the body of the female ancestor from Shushan.

    Boom~~!!!!

    All her meridians burst into pieces!

    ¡°Ah~~~ You¡¯ve crippled me! You¡¯ve destroyed my mana and immortal power! Ah~~~!¡± The female ancestor from Shushan burst into heart-rending screams, as a continuous series of collapse and deflation sounds echoed within her body, like a balloon being punctured.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you reminded me not to kill you on a whim, so, I¡¯ve simply crippled you. Now, don¡¯t you have a taste of a fate worse than death?¡± Uncle Lei¡¯s doppelganger taunted with a smile.

    ¡°Good! From now on, the two lords are the masters of Earth! Emperors! All people of Earth must submit to the two lords!¡± Jiang Yuan loudly declared. ¡°Does anyone have any objections? Stand out immediately!¡±

    Everyone was scared out of their wits; who would dare to make a sound?

    But then, at that moment¨C

    ¡°We have objections.¡± The Seventh Princess smiled faintly, a sharp glint in her eyes. ¡°You two brothers, your ambition is not small, taking forceful measures to intimidate the crowd. You¡¯ve even taken control of a Profound Immortal. But to be the master of Earth¡­ that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is it impossible?¡± The two doppelgangers looked at the Seventh Princess with a mocking smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Masters of Earth? I would advise you to abandon that idea sooner rather than later,¡± Ma Chuxia declared decisively. ¡°First of all, our people from Dragon Island will never acknowledge your status. Secondly, we believe that there is someone more suitable than you two brothers to be the master of Earth.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Who might that be?¡± The two doppelgangers couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°Our man!¡± The wives¡¯ group erupted with a deafening sound, an unquestionable voice!

    Even the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan let out a roar in the air.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1255 - Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Huang Xiaolongs True Form Revealed

    Chapter 1255: Chapter 1255: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s True Form Revealed! Chapter 1255: Chapter 1255: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s True Form Revealed! Now, with the assistance of Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan, the two incarnations resorted to bloody and violent means, striking like thunder, they crippled the elderly female ancestors of Shushan, slaying hundreds to thousands, completely taking control of the overseas cultivator world in their hands.

    They indeed possessed the aura of Earth¡¯s rulers.

    Dominating the Earth was almost without suspense.

    However, at this moment, the people of Dragon Island all stood out, directly rebelling against the two incarnations.

    In an instant, those from the overseas cultivator world showed their faces, which were as thick as city walls, with all manner of sickeningly sycophantic flattery, they roared at the people of Dragon Island¨C

    ¡°This is utterly preposterous! For the two lords to dominate the Earth, it is a natural course of events! Even the Immortals support the two lords, what are you jumping about for? Ridiculous, just a bunch of clowns!¡±

    ¡°The two lords are invincible, with a snap of their fingers, they can extinguish your Dragon Island!¡±

    ¡°Lords, please quickly exterminate Dragon Island!¡±

    ¡°Lords, upon your order, we will surge forward en masse, bind all these lowly people of Dragon Island, and hand them over to you, for you to leisurely play with, to torment.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Shut up!¡± boomed both the Lei Gong and Uncle Feng incarnations, simultaneously scolding.

    The people from the overseas cultivator world immediately shuddered in fright, not daring to utter another word.

    ¡°Your men?¡± Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation struggled to control his emotions, he and the Lei Gong incarnation were on the verge of bursting into laughter.

    Ni Ma, your men, isn¡¯t that me?

    Hahaha~~ How amusing! Incredibly amusing!

    Huang Xiaolong was now experiencing a feeling akin to playful bickering with his wives, rich and flavorful.

    ¡°Yes, our men.¡± Ma Chuxia stepped forward, declaring as a matter of course. She faced the two incarnations, and even the Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan, without the slightest fear.

    Everyone felt somewhat breathless.

    Today indeed, one wave had scarcely settled when another arose; twists and turns kept appearing incessantly.

    Dragon Island, initially on Earth, could stand toe-to-toe with the overseas cultivator world, its greatest characteristic being extreme mystery!

    Only a very small number of people, rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, knew that the hidden big boss behind Dragon Island, named Huang Xiaolong, was also a world-shaking figure, even a wanted criminal in the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°We acknowledge that you two brothers have methods, experiences, strategies, ambition, and ruthlessness. Furthermore, you now have the biggest trump card.¡± Ma Chuxia glanced at Jiang Yuan. ¡°But to tell you the truth, our man is no worse than you, and moreover, he will surpass you. In his life, he has been a creator of various miracles. He is all-powerful, unfathomable, and no one knows how many trump cards he actually holds.¡±

    Hearing Ma Chuxia say this, the other wives all nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with an extreme, blind admiration and a deep, ocean-like yearning.

    ¡°Moreover, Little Long is most proud. Usually, he appears playful and not serious, but in his heart, he possesses an air of supremacy~~~ Little Long will certainly have a way to deal with you. You have saved us, and we actually do not wish to see a conflict between Little Long and you,¡± Song Yuru said, somewhat troubled. ¡°Honestly, you cannot withstand Little Long.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough~~¡± At this moment, a heavenly chosen one cleared his throat a few times, drawing the focus of everyone in the room.

    This heavenly chosen one, also very fortunate, ranked fifth on the scoreboard in the recent Immortal Ranking battles, and had received the rewards of the Immortal Realm. He was now at the level of a second-tier Heavenly Immortal.

    This chosen one was a middle-aged man, slightly overweight, with a visage of a friendly person. It was said that he was a convenience store owner in a neighborhood before his rise.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, please hear me out,¡± the pudgy man said with a smile. ¡°Lords of Dragon Island, these two great individuals have now received the blessing of the Immortal Realm and have condensed a Golden Immortal body. Your husband, that¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid he has not reached such a level. Not to mention, these two great individuals have the support of a Profound Immortal backing them¡­ It¡¯s not impossible for them to gain support from the Immortal Realm one day~~~¡±

    Upon these words, everyone silently nodded.

    ¡°A Profound Immortal, huh¡­¡± The Seventh Princess¡¯s face was filled with a mocking smile. ¡°Perhaps, to you Earthlings, a Profound Immortal is indeed an unreachable being, high above. But¡­ in the eyes of this princess, a Profound Immortal is merely a weakling. Besides, it is only a first-tier Profound Immortal. If it were a ninth-tier Profound Immortal coming down, perhaps I would think more highly of him. Could my man lose to such a motley crew?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You?¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes turned to the Seventh Princess, and in an instant, his pupils flashed with a hint of astonishment!

    It seemed that Jiang Yuan had vaguely guessed the true identity of the Seventh Princess!

    ¡°Two lords, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this woman is a high-level life form¡­ She has more vitality than the vast majority of planets. She is a massive dragon! Moreover, within the Dragon Clan, she possesses an utmost noble bloodline!¡± Jiang Yuan conveyed to the two incarnations.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had just recently converted Jiang Yuan, so his true body hadn¡¯t had time to convey much information to Jiang Yuan. Jiang Yuan was also unclear about the relationship between his master Huang Xiaolong and the beauties of the Dragon Island.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± The two avatars could no longer hold back and burst into uproarious laughter, looking up at the sky.

    ¡°You find this amusing?¡± A hint of anger flitted across the ink-like eyes of the Seventh Princess.

    ¡°Alright, alright, my wives, let¡¯s not argue anymore,¡± both avatars said simultaneously. ¡°The truth is, I¡¯ve missed you all dearly. Hahahaha~~~ Now, at last, we¡¯re all reunited. That¡¯s wonderful, just wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!!!!¡± The wives¡¯ group erupted into furious madness.

    Wives?

    Is that what you two can casually call yourselves?

    But very soon¨C

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ma Chuxia, Ying Aoshan, Yan Pianpian¡­ many wives exclaimed at the same time. ¡°That tone, that demeanor, so¡­ familiar¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You are correct! It¡¯s indeed your man here.¡±

    A voice harmless to humans and animals rang out.

    Then, a ripple appeared in a patch of space, and the air undulated like ripples in water.

    The power of space began to overflow.

    Under the watchful eyes of all, a divine light began to seep out.

    Amid the auspicious energy, the halo of sunrise, the rainbow, and the dazzling light, a youth slowly walked out from the midst of this splendid morning breeze.

    This youth, with fine features and simple attire, had eyes glistening like gemstones under the moonlight¨Cbrilliant, crystal clear, and unfathomably deep¨Cas if they contained immense magic power.

    Moreover, once one glanced into these eyes, one would know that they hid countless legends, stories, adventures, fortunes, dangers, and sharp edges¡­

    Without asking, one could tell he was an extraordinary figure.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true body had finally appeared!

    On the wives¡¯ side, there suddenly fell a hush, and each wife gazed at Huang Xiaolong, their eyes quickly reddening with emotion.

    The years of longing, torment, and worry¡­ at this moment, they surged forth, transforming into tears of emotion that freely flowed.~~~

    Once the golden wind and jade dew meet,

    They surpass the countless encounters in the world.

    If two hearts are steadfast over a lengthy span,

    Then why be concerned with just the dawn and the dusk?

    ¡­

    ¡°Master.¡± Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan knelt down properly before Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true body, his forehead hitting the ground hard, as loyal as a hound, as fervent as a devotee.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehehe, my dear wives, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Huang Xiaolong floated gently down from the sky and walked toward his wives. ¡°Now do you understand what¡¯s going on? In fact, I¡¯ve been in control of this battle for the Immortal Ranking all along¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Huang Xiaolong! You~~ you~~!¡± The female ancestor of Shushan, her body wrecked and barely clinging to life, couldn¡¯t help but roar softly upon seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true body appear, her eyes brimming with mad hatred and curses. Then, as she glanced at the two avatars, a flicker of understanding crossed her mind. ¡°You¡­ could it be¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, these twin brothers are also me, merely my two divine avatars. This battle for the Immortal Ranking that you¡¯ve orchestrated has been under my control the entire time. How does it feel to know that I didn¡¯t even need to appear personally to bring about your complete and utter defeat¡­ Are you now regretting having offended me in the past?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Demon! You¡­ you are the most cunning devil in the world! You! You are a devil! The true devil!¡± the female ancestor of Shushan screamed in terror, every cell in her being saturated with fear and despair!

    At this moment, the wives, including the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, forgetting everything else, rushed toward Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1256 - Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Preparing for Battle

    Chapter 1256: Chapter 1256: Preparing for Battle! Chapter 1256: Chapter 1256: Preparing for Battle! Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were completely immersed in a feeling of surprise, ecstasy, and happiness. They surrounded Huang Xiaolong, with the Seventh Princess acting rather domineeringly, and hugged him tightly around the waist as if afraid that he would run away again.

    The other wives were partly in tears and partly blaming Huang Xiaolong for his long absence, which had caused them to suffer from lovesickness. They symbolically pounded him with their small, clenched fists like raindrops.

    Huang Xiaolong communicated secretly to his wives, recounting everything that had happened over the past few years.

    He even shared his heaven-defying adventures and the affairs of the Hell planet without any attempt to hide these facts.

    The other wives, though, were fine with it, after all, they did not understand the concept of the Hell planet.

    Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, however, were utterly shocked!

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Seventh Princess said, trembling. ¡°Little Long, no wonder you were able to control that first-level Profound Immortal¡­ compared to the Hell planet, a first-level Profound Immortal is nothing, like an ant or a speck of dust. Back in the day, when the Immortal Realm campaigned against the Hell planet, our Long Clan also sent Dragon Kings to assist in the battle. The fight made the universe grow dark, and rivers of blood flowed. The Hell planet was sealed with an endless number of powerful demons¡­ In the end, several of our Long Clan¡¯s Dragon Kings perished, and countless Immortals suffered terribly before they could seal the Hell planet¡­ I can¡¯t believe the Hell planet has re-emerged! Little Long, now, you possess the capital to contend with the Immortal Realm! However, the prerequisite is you don¡¯t die young. And you must grow quickly. I fear the Immortal Realm might seek to destroy you before you become powerful, with a thunderous force.¡±

    Meanwhile, his wives also briefly told Huang Xiaolong about Dragon Island¡¯s development over the last few years.

    All in all, under the leadership of Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, the people of Dragon Island had captured a great deal of Immortal fate, including Nangong Hong and the Gluttonous Demon King, who had condensed Heavenly Immortal bodies.

    In fact, wives like Ma Chuxia had also almost all condensed Heavenly Immortal bodies, although not as powerful as the five ancient ancestors from overseas, just slightly lower-level Heavenly Immortal bodies.

    Witnessing this grand reunion, the emotions of those present were extremely mixed.

    The people from the overseas cultivators¡¯ world, who bore grudges against Huang Xiaolong, didn¡¯t dare make a sound now. They hung their heads low, fearing Huang Xiaolong would obliterate them.

    The Chosen Ones looked at Huang Xiaolong with adoring eyes. It turned out that everything was under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control. The schemes of the overseas cultivators¡¯ world had turned to naught. Even the Profound Immortals descended from the Immortal Realm had been reduced to slaves by Huang Xiaolong!

    This battle was a clean and tidy victory for Huang Xiaolong, and it was beautiful!

    Jiang Yuan, the Profound Immortal, was also deeply shaken. He stared, horrified, at the Seventh Princess who was holding onto Huang Xiaolong with such a coy and feminine demeanor, his eyeballs almost popping out in shock. ¡°This¡­ this is outrageous, the Master has actually tamed¡­ tamed a high-ranking dragon~~ The Long Clan are the proudest race in the universe~~ Their women would never fall for anyone from other races, not even Immortals¡­ But now¡­ this¡­ this woman of the Long Clan, is so affectionate with the Master, so intimate and tender¡­¡±

    The crippled female ancestor from Shushan watched Huang Xiaolong with a malicious gaze and squeezed out a blood-curdling curse through her teeth. ¡°Audacious! Audacious! Huang Xiaolong, you are a wanted criminal by the Immortal Realm, and even now you show no remorse~~ You commit such scandalous, outrageous deeds; you¡¯re defying the heavens, violating the heavenly laws. You will not meet a good end one day, you will not die well~~!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly. ¡°Do you think you are still the invincible ancestor from Earth? Now, you are nothing but a waste. You keep repeating the same harsh words over and over, and I¡¯m tired of hearing them. I think you¡¯ve gone mad. Well ~~ I will take away those two black daggers from you that can unlock the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, and then I will imprison you for eternity.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong took out a black dagger from his bosom. This black dagger immediately sensed the presence of the other two black daggers on the female ancestor from Shushan.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out his hand, took hold of the air, and scavenged the two black daggers from the body of the female ancestor from Shushan.

    Then, with a thought, he released two zombie demons from the netherworld, who were extremely vicious, and directly captured the female ancestor from Shushan to be taken to the netherworld.

    ¡°Master, what are your orders now?¡± Jiang Yuan also stood up, bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong with an obsequious look on his face.

    ¡°Hmm, first, we need to gather all the chosen ones on Earth who have received the fortune of Immortals,¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment, then declared resolutely. ¡°Now, the passage from the Immortal Realm to Earth has been opened, and following that, Immortals will probably start descending continuously. The great war is imminent.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, the Immortal Realm indeed plans to descend with a large number of Immortals. In fact, the significant resurgence of Spiritual Energy in the underworld a few years ago was just to fatten pigs, and now, the pigs are almost ready for slaughter,¡± Jiang Yuan said earnestly.

    ¡°What a case of ¡®the birds are gone, the bow put away, the rabbits are dead, the dogs cooked,''¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°However, the Immortal Realm¡¯s wishful thinking will ultimately be in vain. With me here, they can forget about touching Earth. This is my home!¡±

    Those present who heard the dialogue between Huang Xiaolong and Jiang Yuan felt a chill down their spines.

    It turned out that the Immortal Realm didn¡¯t intend to support Earth at all, but to harvest it!

    The great resurgence of Spiritual Energy was just paving the way for the descent of large numbers of Immortals!

    Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze across the room, sneered, and said, ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you? But fear is useless. The day the Immortal Realm¡¯s armies descend, only through battle can we defend our homeland.¡±

    ¡°Listen, right now, go mobilize all the chosen ones on Earth, make clear the stakes, tell them the truth, gather these chosen ones, and form an army. In the future, we must confront the Immortal Realm¡¯s army,¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the tens of thousands from the overseas worlds did not dare to contradict a single word, letter, or even a punctuation mark from Huang Xiaolong.

    And the chosen ones present also nodded in agreement.

    Now, everyone felt a suffocating sense of an impending great war, akin to a cataclysmic disaster about to descend.

    But at this point, there was only one option left: to fight.

    Without resistance, death was certain. With resistance, there might be a slim chance of luck.

    Most importantly, Huang Xiaolong had become the backbone of Earth. When everyone present looked at Huang Xiaolong, they felt an inexplicable sense of security washing over them.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Prepare for battle quickly,¡± Huang Xiaolong now had a sense of an empire waiting to be revitalized. He commanded Jiang Yuan, ¡°Listen, get ready to send a message to the Immortal Realm, claim that on Earth, channels to the Demon Race and Long Clan worlds have opened up, leading to a large number of the Demon Race and Long Clan descending here. You¡¯re in a dangerous situation. You need to arm a group of troops on Earth, so ask for a large amount of Immortal Pills, Spiritual Energy, and Immortal Artifacts from the Immortal Realm¨Cunderstand? To prepare for battle, we need a vast amount of supplies from the Immortal Realm. Arm all the chosen ones of Earth. If everyone had an Immortal Artifact, we could actually fight a battle with the Immortal Realm¡¯s army.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, I will do as you say. Rest assured, with my status in the eyes of the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Realm will certainly not suspect anything. When the time comes, a significant amount of supplies will surely be bestowed,¡± Jiang Yuan replied respectfully.

    Hearing this, the entire room was shocked!

    Damn, Huang Xiaolong is incredibly audacious, actually daring to extort the Immortal Realm!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1257 - Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown

    Chapter 1257: Chapter 1257: Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince Chapter 1257: Chapter 1257: Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince By this point, the great battle for the Immortal Rankings and the descent of the Profound Immortals had come to a perfect close.

    At Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command, the tens of thousands of overseas cultivators and Chosen on the island immediately left and tirelessly rushed to all parts of the world to subdue various Chosen forces.

    Before they departed, Huang Xiaolong directly extracted a large amount of demonic breath from the underworld.

    Each clump of demonic breath was about the size of a peanut, but it condensed into vividly lifelike, gruesomely fierce demonic faces.

    Once these demonic breaths infiltrated any creature¡¯s brain, they would take direct control; if they met with any resistance, or if the creature could not surrender completely and loyally¨Ceven if they harbored the slightest bit of rebellious thought¨Cthe demonic breath would immediately devour their brain.

    Huang Xiaolong distributed these countless demonic breaths among the overseas cultivators and the Chosen, enabling them to deal with those unruly authorities. He ordered them to pacify the world swiftly, so that Earth¡¯s Chosen could unite, rather than remain scattered like sand.

    ¡°Master, I also need to prepare and then communicate with the Immortal Realm to request supplies,¡± the Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan said to Huang Xiaolong with respect.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, withdrew his Lei Gong incarnation and Uncle Feng incarnation, and, accompanied by his wives, stepped into a resplendent golden palace on the island.

    Once everyone was seated, they began to chirp and chatter, sharing stories of separation, yearning, and the pain of longing.

    Ma Chuxia sent out a message, summoning other key members of the Long Island, like Nangong Hong, the Demon King Taotie, Zhan Tang, and Mr. Dongfang, to come quickly for a meeting.

    Shortly after, dozens of formidable auras descended upon the island.

    A group of people then roared in.

    Huang Xiaolong saw Nangong Hong, many high-ranking members of the Emei Sect, Zhan Tang, the Demon King Taotie, Lin Zicong, among others¡­

    ¡°Master!¡± Nangong Hong and the Demon King Taotie immediately knelt down before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s been years!¡± Lin Zicong was excited beyond measure, his eyes flickering with the same admiration as before. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve suppressed the entire overseas cultivator world, all five ancestors, utterly vanquished. From now on, this Earth will be under Long Island¡¯s domain, it¡¯ll be your world, Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The crowd sat down.

    A sweep of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense confirmed that indeed, everyone¡¯s adventures had been considerable. Prominent figures like Nangong Hong had, at the very least, reached the level of a second-grade Heavenly Immortal, their bodies glowing with treasures, apparently equipped with some quality Immortal Artifacts.

    ¡°Second-grade Heavenly Immortal, barely passable¨Ccould be a small soldier in the Immortal Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    As for the Demon King Taotie, his path of cultivation and evolution wasn¡¯t to become an Immortal but to ascend as a great demon. Now, his physique was almost comparable to a third or fourth-grade Heavenly Immortal, a cut above Nangong Hong.

    ¡°Gaining control over the overseas cultivator world, even ruling over all the Chosen on Earth, is not such a big deal,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated plainly. ¡°There¡¯ll inevitably be a battle between Earth and the Immortal Realm sooner or later. The great revival of Earth¡¯s spiritual energy is a sign. The hearts of the Immortal Realm are like jackals; they won¡¯t come down to Earth to offer benefits for nothing.¡±

    Hissss!!

    Nangong Hong and the others couldn¡¯t help but sharply inhale a breath of cold air!

    They felt a chill down their spines!

    ¡°Immort¡­ Immortal Realm¡­¡± Lin Zicong said with a trembling voice. ¡°Teacher¡­ that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a colossal entity¡­ and they¡­ they actually plan to invade our Earth¡­ this¡­¡±

    ¡°This battle will be earth-shattering, universe-shaking,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated solemnly. ¡°It is said that the Immortal Realm has also conquered numerous lower-level planets throughout the ages, devastating civilizations, committing all kinds of atrocities. However, they¡¯ll find that overtaking Earth won¡¯t be so easy¡­¡±

    Amidst his words, a trace of killing intent also flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have to make the Immortal Realm take a big tumble¡­¡±

    ¡°We will follow Master¡¯s command,¡± Nangong Hong said solemnly. ¡°A battle with the Immortal Realm, glorious even in death!¡±

    ¡°Island Master, indeed, we cannot just sit and wait for death! Defending Earth is every Earthling¡¯s responsibility,¡± Zhan Tang exclaimed, displaying a woman¡¯s strength equalling a man¡¯s. ¡°To us on Earth, the Immortal Realm is akin to alien invaders, the life level of Immortals being countless times higher than Earthlings. An invasion by the Immortal Realm is like an attack on Earth by aliens.¡±

    Ma Chuxia spoke out indignantly. ¡°If we do not resist, we will all become the lowest of slaves.¡±

    ¡°Seventh Princess, Demon King, tell me, what actions will the Long Clan and the Demon Race take?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    The crux of the matter now is that not only the Immortal Realm had established a spacetime passage to Earth. The Long Clan and the Demon Race had also been eyeing the rich pickings of our planet for a while.

    The situation is indeed rather complicated.

    ¡°Master, the Demon Race is also ripe for action. Over the years, not only has Immortal Qi been transmitted through space to Earth, transforming the quality of Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, but also high-order Demon Qi has silently penetrated Earth. Currently, Earth actually exists with both Demon Qi and Immortal Qi. This has laid the groundwork for the arrival of great demons from the Demon Realm,¡± the Demon King Taotie respectfully reported. ¡°Master, the exact information that your servant has obtained is that the spacetime passage from the Demon Realm to Earth is now stable, and great demons will descend before long! The treasures of the celestial-slaying Immortal Emperor are coveted by the Demon Realm!¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ these waters are becoming murkier¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Which great demon will descend from the Demon Realm?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Master, your servant isn¡¯t aware of that, but at the very least, it should be on the same level as a Profound Immortal from the Immortal Realm. Moreover, demons of the same level can overpower Immortals. Immortals have Immortal Artifacts, but the innate bodies of the Demon Race are even more formidable than the average Immortal Artifact,¡± the Demon King Taotie explained.

    The Seventh Princess also spoke, ¡°Xiaolong, it seems like Father has noticed that I¡­I¡­I have encountered issues since descending to Earth¡­ and so, Father will¡­he will send dragons down to Earth to check what has happened¡­¡±

    The Seventh Princess suddenly seemed a bit troubled.

    Bai Chan said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, if¡­ if the Long Clan finds out about¡­about your relationship with the Seventh Princess¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid it would cause¡­cause quite the uproar¡­¡±

    Indeed, the Long Clan is the most prideful of all races. Simply put, when it comes to the marriages of its males and females, they typically handle it internally. Now, the beloved daughter of the mighty Dragon King, the haughty Seventh Princess, has actually become the wife of a man from Earth¡­

    This is gonna drive the Dragon Clan insane!

    ¡°Hahahaha~ whatever, the Long Clan also wants to descend to Earth on giant dragons? Fine then, let them all come. At this point, I¡¯m already in over my head with debts,¡± Huang Xiaolong felt surprisingly relieved.

    This mindset was truly detached from worldly concerns.

    ¡­

    Earth!

    The island nation of Dongying!

    Mount Fuji!

    At this moment, above Mount Fuji, a powerful occluding Formation had been set up!

    It was so that ordinary people, even Chosen Ones, would find it difficult to see through this Formation.

    Within the boundaries of the Formation, there stood a castle constructed entirely out of ghostly and yin energy.

    Surrounding the castle, various ghastly ghost faces floated in a dense mist.

    Inside the castle¡¯s main hall, there were two thrones!

    On them sat two terrifyingly powerful beings, facing each other.

    One of them displayed the form of a middle-aged man, and clearly he had the look of someone from Huaxia, with yellow skin and black hair, his features ancient. His eyes were a pale gold, and he wore his hair in a traditional Huaxia topknot, fixed with a jade pin. The lines of his face were soft, and although he was sitting, his spine was very straight. His body was surrounded by streams of brilliant, auspicious light, like a flurry of blossoming flowers.

    His being radiated with Immortal energy, resembling a royal or high-ranking official from ancient times, or an Immortal descended from the heavens. His presence was calm and commanding, his eyes filled with pride, ambition, contentment, and he bore an air of spirited vitality. Faintly discernible was a sense of supreme authority, like that of an Emperor.

    It appeared as if all things under the heavens were within his grasp.

    Sitting opposite this middle-aged man was a male figure with distinct features of the Dongying people, remarkably young and handsome, dressed in a kimono.

    This person did not exude Immortal energy, but his entire body emitted a terrifying aura of evil karma!

    This evil karma was far more horrifying than yin energy and ghost energy. It burst forth from every single one of his pores like a raging tide, dispersing far and wide.

    ¡°Xu Fu, our plan has reached its final step,¡± the young man shrouded in evil karma said with a savoring smile.

    As it turned out, this Huaxia-looking middle-aged man was none other than Xu Fu!

    The Xu Fu who consumed the elixir of eternal life!

    The Pre-Qin era¡¯s alchemist Xu Fu!

    The Xu Fu who established an underworld in Dongying and proclaimed himself King Yan!

    After the great revival of spiritual energy on Earth, Xu Fu, who dominated the entirety of Dongying and reigned over its Chosen Ones, exerted influence that reached into Southeast Asia!

    ¡°Yes, Crown Prince~~ this time, our ambition shall be realized~ hahahaha~~~¡± Xu Fu couldn¡¯t contain himself and burst into laughter.

    With a wave of his hand,

    a ghostly wind swept up, sending a shadow flying towards the demonic young man.

    The young man casually grabbed it, and caught an Dongying female ghost tightly in his palm.

    ¡°Ah~~~~!¡± The Dongying female ghost, upon sensing the young man¡¯s evil karma, twisted in terror, her spirit quaking with fear and trembling like chaff in the wind, as if meeting the most dreadful predator of her existence!

    The demonic young man, his eyes showing a hint of greed, quickly tossed the Dongying female ghost into his mouth.

    Crunch, he chewed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Blood spurted wildly.

    ¡°Mmm~~ not bad, not bad,¡± the demonic young man commented, as if savoring a delicacy, devoured the Dongying female ghost in just a few bites, and, still unsatisfied, licked his fingers.

    ¡°Crown Prince, how¡¯s the taste of that Ghost Immortal?¡± Xu Fu asked with a nonchalant smile.

    As it turns out, this demonic young man was, astonishingly ¡ª the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe!!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1258 - Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Ning Gui

    Chapter 1258: Chapter 1258: Ning Gui Chapter 1258: Chapter 1258: Ning Gui Originally, the mysterious and terrifying Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe had already been mingling in the Dongying island nation!

    Since childhood, he had occupied the body of a Dongying man and lived in obscurity among the masses.

    The owner of this body was named ¡°Yamamoto Miyao,¡± and his current identity was the son of the nation¡¯s wealthiest man, an international celebrity! Such an identity served as the best cover. Behind the scenes, however, the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe committed many shocking and hair-raising crimes.

    As the saying goes, humans become ghosts after death and inspire fear in the living. Ghosts become Yin, invoking terror among their own kind. If the characters for ¡°Yin¡± were posted on a door, all spirits would stay miles away.

    As the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, Yamamoto Miyao was almost the nemesis of all fierce ghosts! Moreover, he was fond of devouring various fierce ghosts, much like a glutton devouring meat.

    Over the years, Xu Fu established the underworld of Dongying, controlling the island¡¯s laws of life and death and proclaiming himself king. He also provided the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe with plenty of ¡°food.¡±

    The two were in complete collusion, partners in crime.

    At this time, they had something else planned.

    ¡°These past few years, the great resurgence of Spiritual Energy on Earth has revealed to us that there are higher heavens, and indeed, there exists an Immortal realm~~¡± Xu Fu sighed deeply. ¡°From what I have seen, the Immortals did not just descend to bestow fortuitous encounters to help Earth advance. They have their own schemes.¡±

    While speaking, Xu Fu flipped his right hand, and a small black knife appeared in his palm, shimmering with a mysterious luster. ¡°These black knives, totaling nine, are connected to the lifetime¡¯s treasure of a supreme Immortal~~ This matter is no trivial affair! Once we obtain this treasure, it will be a life-altering fortune.¡±

    Xu Fu displayed his greed clearly.

    ¡°Xu Fu, this won¡¯t be easy. The Immortal realm is no pushover,¡± said the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, also speaking in Huaxia. ¡°In any case, we must prepare in advance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~Let¡¯s set aside the Immortal realm for now. It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t participate in the recent grand battle of the Immortal rankings held in the overseas cultivators¡¯ world. But our plan has reached a critical step, and we truly can¡¯t afford to be distracted.¡± Xu Fu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Once our magnificent plan succeeds, the benefits it brings us will not be inferior to any blessings bestowed by the Immortal rankings!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡±

    At this, the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe and Xu Fu exchanged glances and couldn¡¯t help but burst into triumphant laughter, their hearts swelling with pride.

    All of a sudden, the whole Mount Fuji was enveloped in an Evil Qi, with crevices oozing streams of dark blood, flowing from high to low, quickly forming pools of blood at the mountain¡¯s base.

    From a distance, it appeared as if Mount Fuji was wounded, bleeding profusely.

    What was even more horrifying was that inside Mount Fuji, there were intermittent screams, truly terrifying and enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine and shatter one¡¯s courage.

    Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~~

    From the crater of Mount Fuji, plumes of evil energy erupted, soaring skyward, piercing the heavens.

    ¡°Xu Fu, it¡¯s time to feed them. The members of my tribe have grown very hungry~~Hehehe~~They can hardly wait to climb up~~Hehehe~~This beautiful world will ultimately belong to our Yin Tribe~~~¡± A savage and cold sneer appeared on the face of the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe.

    Xu Fu merely smiled, waved his hand, and a chilling wind swept through like the tide, carrying wailing little ghosts bobbing up and down within it.

    Suddenly, from the crater, skeletal, grotesque hands stretched out, repeatedly seizing the ankles of the little ghosts in the chilling wind and forcefully dragging them downward.

    Countless little ghosts cried out like slaughtered chickens, but they were quickly pulled into the depths of the mountain, followed by the tooth-grinding sound of chewing.

    Disgusting shades of blood continuously spewed from the mouth of the volcano.

    Mount Fuji was shrouded in a fierce and sinister aura. With such intensity of Evil Qi, it was not just ordinary people who would suffer; even the Chosen Ones would instantly have their organs rot if they so much as inhaled a whiff of it.

    After throwing out hundreds of thousands of little ghosts, Xu Fu ceased his actions, speaking indifferently. ¡°Crown Prince, the underworld I have created is nearly indistinguishable from the legendary underworld of Huaxia. The road to the Yellow Springs, the Ghost Gate, the Bridge of Helplessness, the River of Oblivion, the flowers of the other shore, the waters of the Yellow Springs¡­ Heh, everything one could need. Although I have never personally seen the underworld, it mostly matches the one I¡¯ve created.¡±

    Xu Fu wore a self-satisfied expression, immensely proud. ¡°I have restored the myth. I am the modern King Yan, the only deity on Earth.¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu, you have always been ambitious. You even tried to usurp Ying Zheng¡¯s throne in the past, but fell short. However, this time, our cooperation will surely accomplish a great legacy!¡± said the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, his eyes gleaming sharply. ¡°The Ghost Ladder is already set up, connecting through the realm of Yin. The Yin Realm, suppressed for countless years, will finally reappear in the human world.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it must be said that this resurgence of the Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy, bringing forth an abundance of immortal energy, has allowed us to smoothly set up the Formation and open a passage to the Yin Realm,¡± Xu Fu nodded in agreement. ¡°I also took Mount Fuji as the center, arranging Formations in three positions¨Cnorth, southwest, southeast¨Caround the island nation. Connecting these three positions forms a triangle, a standard Evil Formation that gathers Evil Qi and scatters Yang Qi, bringing all of the island¡¯s dark energy into Mount Fuji and continuously feeding it with endless little ghosts¨Cthus, our plans are absolutely foolproof. No one can stop us now.¡±

    Tur, Mount Fuji had become the pathway for the Yin Tribe to crawl into the human realm!

    It could be said that right now, beneath Mount Fuji, the Yin Realm was suppressed! Once the time came, the horrifying Yin Tribe would reenter the human world and poison all living beings, creating a scenario of universal extinction!

    ¡°The most critical step of the plan is to refine the Yin Realm into your underworld, forming a unique space. Thus, the various spirits and fierce ghosts in your underworld can merge with our tribe, forming a new being¨C¡± the Yin Tribe Crown Prince¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°That is¨CYin Ghost!¡±

    Yin Ghost! A hybrid of Yin and ghosts!

    ¡°Yes, Yin ghost! This is a species never before seen in the world! Stronger than ghosts, more malevolent than zombies, capable of moving freely in the human world¡­ Immortal! Seizing human bodies, devouring human spirits, all in an instant!¡± Xu Fu¡¯s eyes gleamed red. ¡°Together, we will dominate Earth! Even if immortals from the immortal realm were to descend, we would still possess the strength to protect ourselves¨Cperhaps even contend with them!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Exactly. Xu Fu, after merging with the Yin Realm, your underworld will surpass the legendary underworld of Huaxia mythology. You will indeed be King Yan, and I, this Crown Prince, will also achieve a status equal to yours. It will be a unique independent space where even immortals from the immortal realm will suffer suppression upon entering, only to be overwhelmed and devoured by endless Yin ghosts! Hehehehe¨C¡±

    Hahahahaha~~~~

    An evil laughter echoed over Mount Fuji, wickedly resounding through the skies.

    Mount Fuji was bleeding!

    Whoosh~~~!

    At that moment, a torrential downpour fell as if even the heavens themselves were weeping.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1259 - Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Kingdom of Death

    Chapter 1259: Chapter 1259: Kingdom of Death Chapter 1259: Chapter 1259: Kingdom of Death In the following brief period, Huang Xiaolong chose to relax.

    He returned to the headquarters of Long Island with his beauties, intimately entwined with his wives, and nightly assumed the role of the groom. He resolved to make up for the years of conjugal duties owed to them. Especially when consummating his marriage with the Seventh Princess, those moments stretched considerably long¡­

    When Huang Xiaolong had been intimate with the Seventh Princess for the first time, it had taken up two whole months.

    Indeed, the anatomical configurations between humans and members of the Long Clan were worlds apart.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess, like parched land welcoming heavy rain, were inevitably due for a grand battle. However, Huang Xiaolong took the Seventh Princess into the underworld. The Time Law there was extremely twisted, and Huang Xiaolong could also control the passage of time within it. Therefore, the couple had several rounds of their intense encounter, while only a few days had passed in the outside world.

    Moreover, at this time on Earth, a great purge and revolution were underway¨C

    Numerous elite forces from the overseas worlds and quite a few Chosen Ones, like a storm, swept across the globe.

    A message as dominant as divine might and an imperial decree began to spread on Earth:

    ¡°Chosen Ones from all over the world, listen well. The five venerable ancestors from the original overseas worlds, with their debauchery and accumulated evils, have now been slain by Lord Huang Xiaolong. Lord Huang Xiaolong is the mastermind behind the creation of Long Island. Today, the power of the overseas worlds ceases to exist, all are to submit under Lord Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command. Now, Lord Huang Xiaolong orders all Chosen Forces, whether from Huaxia or any other nation, to immediately change their allegiance and kneel in fealty to Lord Huang Xiaolong. Within one week, you must visit the former headquarters of the overseas worlds to pay homage. Those who fail to appear will be exterminated along with their families, and their souls, for generations to come, shall be cast into the underworld to suffer eternal damnation, never to be reborn!¡±

    Such a commanding message was akin to an enforced coronation, making one the ruler of Earth.

    In an instant, countless netizens around the world began to fervently discuss the matter.

    All kinds of forum threads, online communities, websites, groups¡­ were buzzing with discussions about this event.

    Chosen Ones across the globe felt threatened.

    Of course, some Chosen Ones were defiant and unwilling to submit, even leading their followers into battle against Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forces.

    But what awaited these thorns was a cruel and bloody suppression.

    Certain leaders of the rebellious Chosen Forces were beheaded for public display, and the blood rose to the skies in many nations.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forces also issued a final ultimatum, warning that any further resistance or disobedience would result not only in death but the annihilation of nine familial generations, leaving none alive.

    In these extreme times, only the thunderous measures can control the situation. Besides, the vast majority of Chosen Ones, especially those who have established their own power base and reigned supreme, were not innocent. Their hands were stained with blood, with some having lost all semblance of conscience.

    Therefore, generally speaking, the murdered rarely die unjustly; they all have reasons that warrant death.

    However, calamity does not extend to common folk. For the ordinary people who haven¡¯t received much spiritual favor, killings and purges were largely unrelated to them. They were merely onlookers from the other shore, at most recording some battle footage to share online for temporary attention.

    Finally, ninety-nine percent of the forces worldwide dared not act rashly and expressed their willingness to submit.

    ¡­

    Long Island headquarters.

    Within a palace adorned with dragon and phoenix carvings.

    Huang Xiaolong sat upright in the center of the grand hall, on a gilded throne, every move exuding supreme authority, like that of an emperor.

    On both sides, sat his wives, both plump and skinny.

    At this moment, the genius Nangong Hong knelt on the ground, reporting to Huang Xiaolong with utmost respect¨C

    ¡°Master, our grand army has swept across the world, subduing the chosen forces of various nations. Whenever we encountered resistance, we executed their leaders on the spot, hanging them in prominent places for all to see,¡± Nangong Hong said solemnly. ¡°Now, whether it be in Huaxia, the United States, in Egypt, in Europe, or even in Africa, Antarctica¡­ the chosen forces of all scales have surrendered. We have also implanted evil Qi in the minds of countless chosen ones, ensuring they dare not harbor any thoughts of defying your will. As for the ordinary people, we have not violated them in the least, nor have we inadvertently harmed them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded indifferently, ¡°How many chosen ones have been gathered in total?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to master, the number of chosen ones who have submitted globally is difficult to estimate, but¡­ approximately, there could be tens of millions. Though their quality is mixed, some have already cultivated bodies of Heavenly Immortals, while others are not worth a single blow,¡± Nangong Hong reported methodically.

    ¡°Oh? There are actually tens of millions of chosen ones worldwide?¡± Huang Xiaolong expressed some surprise at the number.

    However, this was actually normal, after all, the Earth had completely ascended by now, and its spatial barriers could even withstand the arrival of Profound Immortals.

    The air teemed with omnipresent Spiritual Energy, Spiritual Qi, and Demonic Qi.

    Even Earthlings who had not received spiritual fortunes were now equivalent to superhumans, immortal, free from all illness, strong as oxen, and agile as leopards.

    Any ordinary person that came out was essentially equivalent to the special forces shown in novels.

    It goes without saying, if Earth did not perish, in a hundred years, a thousand years, there would be an era of universal cultivation on Earth.

    ¡°It seems that things are progressing smoothly,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in satisfaction. ¡°We must quickly integrate the chosen ones on Earth, we cannot be scattered. Before the supreme realms of the Immortal World, the Demonic World, and the Long Clan have the chance to descend upon Earth on a large scale¡­¡±

    ¡°However~~¡± At this point, a shadow of concern crossed Nangong Hong¡¯s face. ¡°Master, there is one place that is an exception. This time, our forces were unable to subdue the chosen ones there, and, moreover, there have been casualties.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Which place?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked curiously.

    ¡°The Dongying Island Nation!¡± Nangong Hong¡¯s eyes harbored a chilling killing intent. ¡°Reporting to master, the current situation in the Dongying Island Nation is very strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s curiosity grew.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, master, the entire Dongying Island Nation seems to be enveloped by some terrifying Formation. The interior of the nation is filled with death Qi, Yin Qi, and ghostly Qi. It¡¯s like a hell on Earth!¡± Nangong Hong frowned. ¡°Within the nation, all sorts of supernatural events occur frequently. Almost every minute, people die inexplicably in the streets. Some die suddenly at home. Even more, each morning, the streets are piled with dismembered corpses. Many of the nation¡¯s buildings are oozing blood. Now, the nation has fallen into great panic. The people want to flee, but there is no escape. In a short period of time, the total population of the Dongying Island Nation has sharply fallen by a quarter, and this situation is still ongoing, unstoppable¡­¡±

    ¡°The total population has sharply fallen by a quarter?¡± Huang Xiaolong was also alarmed, ¡°The total population of the Dongying Island Nation is definitely over a hundred million, which means tens of millions have already died in the endless supernatural events. Xu Fu¡­ This person has created an underworld in the Dongying Island Nation, controlling the cycle of life and death¡­ It must be his doing.¡±

    ¡°Master, the situation in the Dongying Island Nation is like some sort of ritual, an offering¡­ It has already become a nation of death,¡± Nangong Hong continued. ¡°Our forces, upon entering the Dongying Island Nation to integrate the chosen ones, were met with fierce resistance from the local chosen ones. The leader of the island¡¯s chosen ones, Xu Fu, has not shown himself. Moreover, the entire nation is filled with unending dark Qi, ghostly Qi, Evil Qi. Numerous Formations have also been set up, the majority of our forces have fallen within the nation, their fate unknown.¡±

    ¡°Master, I have come specially to ask for your instructions, shall we attack the Dongying Island Nation at all costs?¡± Nangong Hong asked.

    ¡°Interesting, very interesting¡­ It seems Xu Fu is up to something big¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement. ¡°To use the power of a whole nation, what exactly does he want to do? Fascinating~~ Hahaha~~ Truly fascinating~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1260 - Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Seeing Ji Zhengyu Again

    Chapter 1260: Chapter 1260: Seeing Ji Zhengyu Again! Chapter 1260: Chapter 1260: Seeing Ji Zhengyu Again! After listening to Nangong Hong¡¯s report, a hint of mockery flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    The miserable state of the Dongying island nation, with everything withering away, must be Xu Fu¡¯s doing. It seemed this person was about to make a big move.

    ¡°Little Long, it looks like it won¡¯t be long before the people of the Dongying island nation, except for those chosen who have submitted to Xu Fu, will all perish. This is the annihilation of a nation, the destruction of a civilization¡­ Xu Fu is truly malevolent to the extreme. To achieve his goals, he will resort to any means necessary. However, this mentality of ¡®I¡¯d rather betray the whole world than let the world betray me¡¯ is truly the hallmark of an extraordinary tyrant.¡± Ma Chuxia¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, ¡°What exactly does he want to do?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ There¡¯s no need to guess,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed dismissively, ¡°All schemes are illusions, nothingness, in the face of absolute power. Xu Fu has created the underworld of Dongying, but this time, he has encountered his match in Li Gui and Li Kui. I am the genuine underworld. Enough, once I have dealt with the matters at hand, I will personally visit the Dongying island nation and see for myself all of Xu Fu¡¯s methods. I¡¯ll also make sure he pays a visit to my underworld~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    A battle between Huang Xiaolong and Xu Fu was inevitable.

    It was unavoidable.

    The last black dagger was in Xu Fu¡¯s hands. Only by seizing this black dagger could one hope to unlock the treasure of the Immortal Emperor that slew the heavens.

    ¡°How is the gathering of the chosen ones from all over the world progressing?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Nangong Hong.

    Since ancient times, heroes have used their martial abilities to transgress the law. With so many chosen ones in the world, chaos was bound to ensue eventually¨Cnot to mention the future¨Cthe present already saw many villains who abused their power, bullied others, and wantonly killed.

    Feudal lords were rising everywhere, and the land was engulfed in the smoke of war, each with their own strongholds, subtly hinting at the chaos of turbulent times.

    Seeing that the realms of immortals, demons, and dragons were about to target Earth with various schemes, it was imperative that Earth itself not fall into chaos. Instead, it had to be united in enmity against the common enemy to fend off the great threats.

    Huang Xiaolong gathered the chosen ones from all over the world in order to establish a strict legal system, to bring order to Earth, and to end the chaos.

    ¡°Reporting to Master, tomorrow, the leaders and chiefs of the chosen ones¡¯ forces around the world will gather at the former overseas world headquarters, on the immortal island where the altar has been constructed,¡± Nangong Hong informed.

    ¡°Good, after dealing with tomorrow¡¯s matters, I¡¯ll head over to the Dongying island nation to see what Xu Fu is up to,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    The next day!

    The former headquarters of the overseas world!

    Inside the vast plaza that housed the altar connecting to the realm of immortals.

    By then, it was densely packed with chosen ones.

    There were as many as several hundred thousand!

    Luckily, the plaza was vast and flat, which made it appear not the least bit crowded.

    These chosen ones were the finest among millions of chosen ones globally, each a feudal lord with their own domains and strong followers like rain.

    There were Asians, Caucasians, and Africans.

    But at this moment, they all arrived here trembling with fear, awaiting an unknown judgment.

    There was not a trace of resentment or dissatisfaction on their faces.

    They had been subdued, utterly submitted. Some even had the breath of demons implanted in their minds, turning them into puppets of Huang Xiaolong.

    Surrounding the plaza was a multitude of fierce and malevolent cultivators from the overseas world and forces from Dragon Island. With Immortal Artifacts in hand, they were vigilant and bristling with murderous intent, ready to slaughter anyone among the chosen ones in the plaza who dared to stir trouble.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was still not present. The Heavenly Immortals in the plaza were all speculating.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~!

    An immense and unfathomable force descended from above, enveloping the entire space.

    Countless rainbows, auspicious vapors, and rosy clouds descended in a stream of radiant light.

    Amid the mottled halos, a figure emerged, appearing like a towering deity in the minds of all the chosen ones, as if descending from the highest planes!

    Soon, the ethereal figure began to solidify.

    It was the image of a young man, with eyes like the realm of immortals. His cultivation was beyond the comprehension of any chosen one on Earth.

    With each slight step he took, it seemed as though the entire Earth shifted with him.

    Who else could it be if not Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan?

    ¡°The Profound Immortal from the Immortal Realm has arrived!¡±

    Instantly, someone around the plaza shouted out loud.

    ¡°Ah~~! An Immortal! It¡¯s an Immortal!¡±

    In a flash, the several hundred thousand chosen ones in the plaza trembled, their legs went weak, and even their spiritual power seemed to be drained at once, leaving them feeble and powerless.

    They all knelt to the ground, burying their heads deep in the earth, not daring to lift them.

    ¡°A bunch of ants,¡± Jiang Yuan wrinkled his nose disdainfully. ¡°Today, the Master has summoned you, which is truly an honor for you. Each and every one of you should submit properly, without harbouring any dissent. Otherwise, you will be executed along with your clans as a warning to others.¡±

    Hiss~~~!

    Master? Master???

    This¡­ this great Immortal, his¡­ his master, is¡­ is¡­ an Earthling, Huang Xiaolong?!!!

    Most of the Chosen who were uninformed were now thoroughly shaken, disoriented and lost.

    The next second¨C

    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±

    Jiang Yuan knelt on one knee, his expression filled with devout veneration.

    Huang Xiaolong now made his appearance, walking leisurely amidst the throng of his many wives.

    There was not much fluctuation of strength emanating from him; in fact, it was hard for anyone to feel how powerful he actually was.

    Calm and composed.

    Strolling leisurely as if in his own backyard.

    Making the difficult seem easy.

    Returning to his natural state.

    However, on the odd occasion when Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept over the Chosen in the square, a sensation like that of the blazing sun shining into their brains emerged, as if every single cell in their bodies was penetrated by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s scrutinizing look!

    This made people understand that Huang Xiaolong, though he appeared unremarkable, his true strength was definitely no less than that of the Profound Immortal! His power was almost world-destroying!

    Indeed, only someone stronger than the Profound Immortal could enslave such a being!

    Huang Xiaolong stood at the base of the altar, and Jiang Yuan immediately used his immortal power to solidify a throne, ¡°Master, please have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong seated himself and smiled slightly. ¡°What is it? It seems that some of you here today are rather reluctant. How ridiculous. I wanted to bestow upon you an opportunity.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong asked Jiang Yuan, ¡°How are things progressing?¡±

    ¡°Master, I have communicated with the Immortal Realm and reported the situation, saying that the Demon Realm and the Dragon Realm have descended with troops, attempting to claim the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, hoping the Immortal Realm would bestow a large supply of materials for me to form an army to resist the enemy,¡± Jiang Yuan reported respectfully. ¡°The Immortal Realm had no doubts. Therefore, they have promised to bestow a large amount of resources from the Immortal Realm at any time.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good, then you may begin. Have the Immortal Realm descend the supplies now. I want to see if they are willing to spend the capital,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Jiang Yuan nodded.

    However, just then¨C

    ¡°Wait!¡± A voice full of urgency from a man rang out.

    A man stood out from the crowd in the square, walking toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, brimming with a killing intent.

    All around the square, numerous people roared simultaneously¨C

    ¡°Who are you? Stop! How dare you attempt to approach the Master, who gave you the courage?¡±

    ¡°Stop! Or face immediate death!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Master! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! Ji Zhengyu! I have important matters to report to you!¡± The man called out loudly to Huang Xiaolong, but his tone was not without respect.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°Young Master Ji, long time no see.¡±

    Ji Zhengyu!

    He was one of the young masters of the Ji Family, one of Huaxia¡¯s top ten ancient martial families!

    He was believed to have perished during the battle in the Kunlun secret territory!

    But Huang Xiaolong had revived Ji Zhengyu, allowing him to use the body of a Yin Tribe member to come back to life!

    And that Yin Tribe member was none other than Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s dead body, the Crown Prince of Huaxia¡¯s ancient martial arts.

    Thereafter, Ji Zhengyu was neither fully human nor ghost.

    He was a Yin, retaining Ji Zhengyu¡¯s memories and personality while adopting the guise of Xuanyuan Ba to walk the earth!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At that time, Huang Xiaolong had tasked Ji Zhengyu with investigating the whereabouts of the Yin Tribe on Earth, as well as the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe.

    Since then, there had been no word from him.

    ¡°Ji Zhengyu, have you found the whereabouts of the Yin Tribe?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°Yes, Master! The Yin Tribe is plotting a fearsome plan!¡± Ji Zhengyu cried out anxiously. ¡°If this plan succeeds, Earth will be destroyed instantly!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1261 - Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Imposing with Wealth

    Chapter 1261: Chapter 1261: Imposing with Wealth Chapter 1261: Chapter 1261: Imposing with Wealth Seeing Ji Zhengyu¡¯s anxious expression, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, his mood undisturbed.

    Even in his heart, Huang Xiaolong was feeling a trace of satisfaction.

    Finally, those deeply hidden Yin Tribe members had been found by Ji Zhengyu.

    These creatures, neither human nor ghost, disgusted Huang Xiaolong, and he was determined to eradicate them sooner or later. Now that he knew their whereabouts, everything was much simpler.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Young Master Ji, it¡¯s been a good number of years since we last met. We have an old friendship, and it¡¯s indeed time to catch up. Don¡¯t panic, whatever it is, you can tell me slowly~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed again. ¡°Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll be there to hold it up.¡±

    People like Yan Pianpian, Ying Aoshan, and Feng Hanyan, who were representatives of the young generation from the top ten ancient martial families of Huaxia, and were familiar with Ji Zhengyu, nodded to him in acknowledgment.

    Although Ji Zhengyu now was just a Yin Tribe member wearing the shell of Xuanyuan Ba, he still considered himself to be the Ji Family¡¯s young master, Ji Zhengyu.

    ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as his gaze swept through the crowd. ¡°I want to catch up with an old friend, it will just be a momentary delay. Everyone stays where you are, and don¡¯t make any rash moves.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and a large number of talismans flew out, quickly setting up a Formation. This Formation isolated them from the outside world, essentially creating an independent small space of about a hundred square meters in area, cozy and serene.

    This small space included Huang Xiaolong, his wives, and Ji Zhengyu.

    Inside the space, there were tables and chairs.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Huang Xiaolong, upon seeing his old friend, warmly invited everyone to sit down.

    ¡°Master, several years have passed since our last meeting, and you seem more distinguished than ever!¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, Ji Zhengyu¡¯s frantic and fearful heart gradually stabilized. ¡°Master, you have unified the world¡¯s chosen ones, decisively defeating the overseas forces, and even killed the five ancestors¡­ This matter has created a sensation all over the world~~¡±

    ¡°It was just a trifling matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong dismissed with a wave of his hand. ¡°All right, Young Master Ji, you were talking about the Yin Tribe just now. Continue, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ji Zhengyu steadied his mind, organized his thoughts, and began to recount at a measured pace. ¡°Master, after my death, you allowed me to borrow a corpse to return to life, to be reborn as a Yin Tribe member. Since then, I¡¯ve been traveling around the world under the guise of a Yin Tribe member, attempting to locate other Yin Tribe members, including the whereabouts of the Yin Tribe Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Hard work pays off, and I finally found them! Master, it turns out that most of the Yin Tribe members who crawled out of the Yin Realm are gathered in the Dongying island country! And they all have respectable identities in the public eye!¡± Ji Zhengyu said solemnly.

    ¡°The Dongying island country again?¡± A cold light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it have something to do with Xu Fu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, you guessed it!¡± Ji Zhengyu nodded firmly. ¡°The Yin Tribe Crown Prince, in his human world identity, is the son of Dongying¡¯s richest man! He and Xu Fu have already established a collaborative relationship!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Huang Xiaolong realized. ¡°Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince, two harmful entities, have actually established a collaboration. Therefore, the current sinister atmosphere in Dongying, along with the frequent paranormal phenomena, should be related to them, right? What kind of conspiracy are they brewing?¡±

    ¡°Master, I managed to infiltrate Dongying and even gained the appreciation of the Yin Tribe Crown Prince, becoming one of his trusted confidants. Thus, I am quite clear about many of the Yin Tribe¡¯s plans,¡± Ji Zhengyu quickly added.

    ¡°Hmm. You were reborn using Xuanyuan Ba¡¯s identity, and Xuanyuan Ba, once known as the martial world¡¯s Crown Prince, was also a big figure on Earth. It is normal for the Yin Tribe Crown Prince to value and nurture you,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    Young Master Ji, let me cut to the chase,¡± the tension crept back into Ji Zhengyu¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince¡¯s plan is to break through the barrier between the human world and the Yin Realm. They want to construct a pathway, allowing countless Yin Tribe members to crawl out from the Yin Realm and invade the human world, and even summon the entire Yin Realm itself!¡±

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives all gasped in shock.

    To summon the Yin Realm? That was indeed madness!

    ¡°After summoning the Yin Realm, Xu Fu plans to merge his created underworld with the Yin Realm. In doing so, he will bring forth a new, terrifying space as vast as the abyss!¡± Ji Zhengyu shuddered. ¡°This space will be an incredibly evil domain, larger and more sinister than the mythological Huaxia underworld, more¡­ grand!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that,¡± said Huang Xiaolong in an objective tone. ¡°Xu Fu is an unmatched genius, leaving a bright, enduring mark in Huaxia¡¯s history. His counterfeit underworld, while hard to compare with the real thing, is quite convincing and delves into the laws of life and reincarnation. And the Yin Realm, since ancient times, has been the most mysterious, not part of the six paths. Yin is superior to ghosts, so the Yin Realm should naturally have a nemesis-like restraining effect on the underworld.¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu¡¯s underworld combined with the Yin Realm, forging into one, would indeed create a powerful new space,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated rationally.

    ¡°Yes, Master, and once the plan is successful, a dreadful being will be born ¡ª the ¡®Yin Ghost¡¯! A fusion of Yin and ghost!¡± Ji Zhengyu said with a tremble in his voice.

    Clearly, he was also deeply wary of the ¡°Yin Ghost¡± ¡ª a species the world had never before seen.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Young Master Ji, don¡¯t be cowardly. Just speak calmly. How far has Xu Fu¡¯s plan with the Yin Tribe Crown Prince progressed?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked nonchalantly.

    If it weren¡¯t for his refinement of the hellish planet, Huang Xiaolong would probably be worried right now.

    He did not believe that the Huaxia underworld could surpass the Yin Realm.

    But now, all the Hell planets capable of contending with the Immortal realm had been refined by Huang Xiaolong¡­

    The schemes of the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe and Xu Fu were like child¡¯s play, easily extinguished with a simple gesture.

    ¡°Master, the plan has already reached the final step¡­and moreover, the momentum is set, it¡¯s difficult¡­difficult to stop now¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s complexion turned somewhat unsightly, ¡°Xu Fu has laid out an extremely yin and evil Formation in the Dongying island nation, where all living beings have been used as sacrifices. Tens of millions of people have died in supernatural incidents, and this has caused the resentment within the island nation to condense into substance. Such resentment, yin energy, and ghost energy, all of it is being channeled into Mount Fuji. Beneath Mount Fuji lies the world of the Yin. Now, the yin energy absorbed by the Yin world is sufficient, and it will soon descend upon the human realm!¡±

    ¡°Good, I understand completely,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Master, you must¡­you must stop Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe as soon as possible! Once the Yin world descends and merges with the underworld of Dongying, then, even if the Immortals were to descend, Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe would be fearless. They will divide the world and claim kingship!¡± Ji Zhengyu said tremblingly.

    ¡°Little Long, what is the Yin world?¡± the Seventh Princess asked curiously. ¡°Can it stand alongside the Immortal, Long, and Demon realms?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Of course not. Alright, let¡¯s go out first. I shall personally intervene in this matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed nonchalantly, and with a wave of his hand, the group reappeared in the plaza outside.

    ¡°Master, everything is ready. We may begin the prayer,¡± Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan said to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Begin,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The next moment, Jiang Yuan stood before the altar and took out a meticulously drawn talisman from his bosom.

    This talisman was covered with twisting Immortal runes.

    Jiang Yuan burned the talisman, and a ray of immortal light slowly seeped into the altar.

    Jiang Yuan then brought his hands together and started praying-

    ¡°Oh great Immortal realm above, Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan, handling matters below and encountering many crises and troubles, now, I beseech the Immortal realm to descend various supplies to aid me in overcoming these obstacles~~~¡±

    Jiang Yuan¡¯s prayers, transformed into rolling torrents of thoughts, together with the Immortal light from the burned talisman, seeped into the altar.

    In the plaza, the hundreds of thousands of chosen ones felt immense shock and vaguely anticipated that something momentous was about to happen.

    Just at that moment!

    Boom boom boom~~Boom boom boom~Boom boom boom~~~

    The altar shook!

    Countless rays of immortal light exploded forth!

    This dazzling, flawless light rendered the whole island into a world of bizarre and wondrous light!

    Within the light, a grand voice transmitted from the void. ¡°Jiang Yuan, the treasure trove of the Heaven-defying Immortal Emperor, is a must-have for the Immortal realm. To assist you, the Immortal realm has especially bestowed a large number of supplies. Rest assured, just hold on for a little while, and the Immortal realm will send a legion of Immortals to Earth. At that time, you can push through everything and annihilate all those Demons and members of the Long Clan that jump out to obstruct you!¡±

    The voice barely ceased!

    Boom~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Immortal light exploded, and countless Immortal Artifacts, Immortal Pills, Immortal Qi, Immortal Stones, Immortal Techniques, Immortal Scriptures¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Like a storm, they poured down without cost.

    All the chosen ones, as well as the people and horses from the overseas world, were shaken to their core by this spectacular sight.

    Many people were thoroughly impressed by Huang Xiaolong to their very bones.

    Good grief, Huang Xiaolong openly defied the Immortal realm, slaughtered its spokespersons on Earth, and even subdued a Profound Immortal. And the result? The Immortal realm did not send down any disasters or punishment; instead, they played right into his hands, truly descending a mountain of Immortal realm resources. It was as if ¡°Without a gun, without a cannon, the enemy constructs them for us.¡±

    Looking at the endless resources from the Immortal realm falling like a waterfall, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud. ¡°Good, very good, exceedingly good. Who would have thought the Immortal realm would be so generous; this is truly wealthy and powerful¡­ Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1262 - Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 I Huang Xiaolong Have Arrived

    Chapter 1262: Chapter 1262: I, Huang Xiaolong, Have Arrived! Chapter 1262: Chapter 1262: I, Huang Xiaolong, Have Arrived! The Immortal Realm, treasures descended!

    Endless treasures!

    They fell in abundance, like ever-accumulating, thick snow.

    The Chosen Ones standing in the square couldn¡¯t help but retreat from the area, clearing a large space for the treasures to pile up. In an instant, this flat expanse of the square was filled to the brim, with piles reaching dozens of feet high¨Clike mountains of treasure!

    Shining with immortal light, the air teeming with celestial energy!

    ¡°So awesome¨Cabsolutely incredible,¡± the eldest wife, Song Yuru, said with a dazed and infatuated look. ¡°Our Little Long is so amazing, just look, how much good stuff he¡¯s extorted from the Immortal Realm¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ beyond belief.¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Master,¡± Jiang Yuan reported respectfully from the side. ¡°The materials that have descended from the Immortal Realm wouldn¡¯t be considered anything particularly good there. They could even be described as flawed goods. Most of them are Immortal Artifacts and treasures for use by Heavenly Immortals, and various celestial energies, Immortal Pills, and Immortal Technique inheritances are also suited for refining the bodies of Heavenly Immortals. Only a few are intended for Golden Immortals.¡±

    ¡°No matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I never expected the Immortal Realm to send down any high-quality goods. But the quantity is sufficient to arm a vast army of Heavenly Immortals. The resources that descended from the Immortal Realm are just a buffer. It probably won¡¯t be long before an army of Immortals descends to suppress Earth. At that time, there will be no deceiving them; a fierce battle is inevitable. However, my Netherworld has also been longing for this, needing the lives of Immortals to fill its ranks¨C¡±

    ¡°As you have seen, these are the materials that have come down from the Immortal Realm¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong addressed all of the Chosen Ones across the island in a loud voice. ¡°These materials, come and queue up to claim them, enough to arm your teams to the teeth.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What? Master¡­ this¡­ these materials, we¡­ we may¡­ may use them?¡± Most of the Chosen Ones were agape, their breathing suddenly rapid.

    They had never imagined that Huang Xiaolong would be so generously selfless, to actually distribute the treasures he risked his life extorting from the Immortal Realm to them without cost¡­

    ¡°No need for chatter, come up one by one and pick your materials,¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently.

    Immediately, the Chosen Ones, flushing with excitement, lined up in an organized fashion and entered the square to select the Immortal Realm materials best suited to them.

    The atmosphere was electric.

    Originally, some of the Chosen Ones did not truly accept Huang Xiaolong, but at this moment, having received Huang Xiaolong¡¯s largess, their hearts settled down, extinguishing the resentment and dissatisfaction within, and they resolved to serve Huang Xiaolong with their very lives.

    It was very much the sentiment of dying for a worthy master.

    With this, the grand situation on Earth finally stabilized.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s carrot and stick approach, dispensing both grace and authority, was just right.

    As the saying goes, to resist external threats, internal stability must come first. To confront the invasion of the Immortal Realm¡¯s army, Earth must be stable first. Although Huang Xiaolong was now mighty, controlling the Netherworld planet, if Immortals descended like locusts, even the lowest rank of Heavenly Immortals would not be easy to withstand. After all, even ants in sufficient numbers can kill an elephant.

    ¡°Jiang Yuan, pick out some Golden Immortal level Dan medicines and celestial energies for my wives, as well as Golden Immortal level Immortal Artifacts and treasures,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed the Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan.

    Jiang Yuan scurried to the square and started rummaging.

    Before long, the wives were all ¡°decked out in gold,¡± dressed in Golden Immortal defenses, Immortal garments, armor, and adorned with dazzling rings, boots, bracelets¡­

    Well, they each looked like a noble lady.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong allowed the Chosen Ones to pick their materials.

    He and Ji Zhengyu retreated to a palace to discuss matters.

    ¡°Master, when do you plan to set out for the Dongying island nation?¡± Ji Zhengyu asked eagerly.

    He was still worried about the appearance of the Yin Tribe.

    ¡°No rush, early tomorrow morning, you will accompany me to the Dongying island nation,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an unconcerned smile. ¡°I¡¯ve long admired the culture of that nation, having been exposed to it since childhood, but never had the chance to go admire the bold elegance of their many female artists and teachers¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to smile but not quite. ¡°This time, I finally have a chance, but I never expected it would be at such a critical moment¡­ Ah, I had hoped to go there dressed sharply in a suit, smiling from ear to ear.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong still in the mood to joke, Ji Zhengyu was somewhat torn between laughter and tears.

    ¡°The final black dagger required to open the treasure of the Immortal Emperor is in Xu Fu¡¯s hands~~ I had already wanted to seek out his bad luck, and now that he¡¯s voluntarily jumping out, it suits me perfectly,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he stretched his limbs. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll set off for the Dongying archipelago.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, it¡¯s decided then,¡± Ji Zhengyu confirmed with a firm nod.

    That evening, a banquet was laid out in the vast palace.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s better half, core members from Dragon Island, as well as Ji Zhengyu, Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan, and others, all gathered together.

    ¡°Little Long, you¡¯re going to face the Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince tomorrow, and that Xu Fu guy, be careful,¡± Ma Chuxia said with eager eyes fixated on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve accompanied you on an adventure.¡±

    At this remark, the wives couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the thrilling days of the past, adventuring with Huang Xiaolong and dealing with all sorts of supernatural events and strange incidents.

    A hint of tender warmth flickered in the eyes of the wives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the Seventh Princess said as she tasted Earth¡¯s delicacies, her voice clear and tranquil as water. ¡°The five ancestors of the overseas world, renowned as the spokespeople for the Immortal World, who forged bodies of a ninth-level Heavenly Immortal, were all suppressed by Little Long in one fell swoop. How could Xu Fu, no matter how strong, compare to those five ancestors? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s far from their level. As for the so-called Yin Tribe Crown Prince, he¡¯s nothing but a jumping clown.¡±

    ¡°What Seventh Princess said is absolutely true,¡± Jiang Yuan, who had come to know of the Seventh Princess¡¯s identity, said with utmost respect. By rank, the Dragon King was on the same level as an Immortal Emperor, far beyond what he, a first-level Profound Immortal, could compare to.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s better to be cautious,¡± Lin Jing said with her typical steadiness, fearing the slightest mishap for Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The Yin Realm is too evil, too mysterious, not within the Six Paths, and we don¡¯t know what dangers lurk within. Little Long, the cautious sailor sails a thousand years. Now, the whole Earth depends on you for protection. If anything were to happen to you, all earthlings would become the slaves of the Immortal World, the most wretched ants.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve got this,¡± Huang Xiaolong assured them.

    In the end, it was decided that along with Ji Zhengyu and Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan, they would accompany Huang Xiaolong to the Dongying archipelago.

    The Seventh Princess and Bai Chan, the two mighty dragons, stayed behind to keep the situation under control and to prevent any immortals from suddenly appearing from the Immortal World. They were also on guard against any great demons that might descend from the Demon World, as well as the giant dragons from the Dragon World.

    Without further ado, early the next morning, Huang Xiaolong, Jiang Yuan, and Ji Zhengyu did not utilise any means of transport but flew directly with the wind, their robes fluttering, like immortals, heading towards the Dongying archipelago.

    Over the years, Ji Zhengyu too had obtained an immortal fate, now roughly at the level of an Earth Immortal in the traditional overseas world, which is what immortals called it.

    However, just yesterday, Ji Zhengyu also selected numerous materials from the Immortal World and was set to condense a Heavenly Immortal body; it was merely a matter of time.

    After about an hour of flight, ahead in the vast, endless ocean, four large islands appeared, along with thousands of smaller ones, forming a chain!

    At this time, these islands were completely enveloped in a shell-like aura of death, malice, resentment, ghostliness, and corpse-like¡­ and also the aura of sin!

    Over the archipelago, enormous, fierce ghost faces congealed, as if embedded into the spatial barriers. They were ghastly and terrifying, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble at the sight.

    The sunlight struggled to penetrate and shine upon the islands.

    As a result, the islands basked in the heavy darkness of death, a despair beyond comparison.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmm~~ So this is the Dongying archipelago,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a land of death, with the air occasionally flickering with bloody ghost faces. There must be at least a billion wandering spirits and malevolent ghosts roaming around, causing all sorts of supernatural events and claiming the lives of the living. Even blatantly harming people. Those killed by these malevolent ghosts add their restless spirits and soaring resentments to the cycle of claiming lives. This cycle of death never ends. At most, in three days, there won¡¯t be any more living humans in the Dongying archipelago.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong added, ¡°This archipelago also harbors quite a few chosen ones, but they watch from the sidelines without stopping the malevolent ghosts. Some even fuel the flames. Xu Fu, you¡¯ve really put a lot of effort, sacrificing the souls of a whole nation, trying to summon the Yin Realm~~ Such viciousness is enough to invite divine punishment. Do you think Earth¡¯s end of law age is without gods to punish you? Heh, this time, I shall enforce the will of heaven!¡±

    ¡°Master, have you felt it? There are quite a few from the Yin Tribe lurking in the Dongying archipelago¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu spoke softly.

    ¡°Hmm~ Of course, I¡¯ve noticed the peculiar aura of the Yin Tribe¡­ This sin-like aura, I¡¯m not unfamiliar with it~~ Hahaha~~ Good, good, Xu Fu, Yin Tribe Crown Prince, Huang Xiaolong is coming! Let¡¯s go! Step onto the land of the archipelago!¡± With a wave of his hand, Huang Xiaolong and the others turned into beams of light, directly breaking through the heavy surrounding miasmas of resentment and ghostliness, and set foot on the island!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1263 - Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Xu Fu We Finally Meet

    Chapter 1263: Chapter 1263: Xu Fu, We Finally Meet! Chapter 1263: Chapter 1263: Xu Fu, We Finally Meet! Huang Xiaolong, Jiang Yuan, and Ji Zhengyu arrived at the island nation of Dongying.

    No one knew which city this was, but it was all the same, at this very moment, the inside of the island was almost completely in ruins.

    The entire country had been ravaged by a storm of death, and various evil Qi baptisms, had long become desolate, mottled beyond recognition.

    Those grand skyscrapers of yesterday were now decayed, their walls bleeding, covered in vine-like creeping demons.

    The air was filled with a foul, stench and the miasma of decay.

    Everywhere one could see, various fragmented skeletons were scattered haphazardly.

    There were even some places where bodies were piled up like small hills, utterly nauseating.

    Stepping on the ground, it creaked as if one were walking on mud, due to the thick layer of filthy blood and minced flesh that had accumulated on the ground.

    ¡°Master, this country is completely doomed. Because the ghost Qi, corpse Qi, and resentful Qi are too dense, even time and space have been distorted, forming a unique space-time, separated out, losing contact with the outside world,¡± Jiang Yuan said nonchalantly. ¡°The land and air are polluted with corpse poison, and ordinary cultivators who enter here will have their mana corroded. Even a lower-ranked Heavenly Immortal entering this country will be affected to some extent. Those with weaker willpower might even lose their minds.¡±

    The three of them were speaking while walking, radiating immortal light from their bodies, washing away all impure Qi, preventing it from coming close.

    ¡°Master, there are malevolent spirits and fierce ghosts everywhere~~¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s expression was somewhat peculiar.

    It was like a starving person desperately holding back from eating delicious food handed right to them.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong casually grabbed a gust of Yin wind, which suddenly wriggled a few times, morphing into numerous twisted and ferocious ghost faces, all opening their gaping mouths and tearing towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was unconcerned, his palm flashed with divine light, and these aggrieved and fierce ghosts were burned into nothingness.

    However, ghosts could not be completely exterminated. From every direction, incessant wailing and sinister laughter echoed through the winds. It was as if countless spirits lurked around Huang Xiaolong, gathering and dispersing, sometimes forming ghost bodies, and at other times transforming into Yin wind.

    ¡°Young Master Ji, is it extremely difficult to endure?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at Ji Zhengyu, ¡°After your resurrection through possession, you are actually one of the Yin Tribe, and for the Yin Tribe to consume ghosts is natural and instinctual~~ Now that in Dongying, ghosts outnumber humans, it¡¯s normal for your appetite to be whetted~~ What do you say, want to try a few?¡±

    ¡°Sweat~~ Master¡­ please don¡¯t tease me¡­¡± Ji Zhengyu said embarrassedly. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t consider myself as a Yin Tribe member¡­ eating ghosts¡­ that¡¯s disgusting¡­ Even if it¡¯s hard to endure, I must hold back~~~¡±

    ¡°Alright, you really had a hard time. Don¡¯t worry, once we kill Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, I will let you become a human again. Also, the armies of the Immortal Realm are about to descend on Earth, and then, I¡¯ll choose an Immortal¡¯s celestial body for you to possess. You¡¯ll become an Immortal directly.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    Ji Zhengyu was overjoyed and kept expressing his gratitude.

    ¡°Master, this place seems to be full of labyrinths¡­¡± Jiang Yuan frowned, a hint of anger flashing in his eyes. Him being a Profound Immortal, was slightly stifled, hating that he couldn¡¯t immediately unleash the magnificent aura of a Profound Immortal to purify all the ghost Qi, Yin Qi, and resentful Qi into nothingness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Huang Xiaolong himself smiled nonchalantly, seemingly interested. ¡°Since we are here, let¡¯s play for a while. Let¡¯s not hurry to destroy, let¡¯s just have a good look at what Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe are up to.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, then I shall keep a low profile and endure,¡± Jiang Yuan reined in his aura.

    ¡°Evil Qi is flowing,¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly sensed it and then squinted his eyes. ¡°All the Evil Qi within this Dongying island nation is converging and flowing in the same direction.¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s Mount Fuji,¡± Ji Zhengyu stated confidently, ¡°The location of the Yin Tribe, it is at Mount Fuji! Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe are sacrificing the entire Dongying island nation, over a hundred million souls, creating an overwhelming amount of resentment and Evil Qi and then channeling it all into Mount Fuji, infusing it into the Yin Realm until the Yin Realm is fully revived and appears in the human world.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, which means that Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe are also currently at Mount Fuji,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Thereupon, the trio stepped onto celestial light and flew towards Mount Fuji.

    Along the way, corpses were scattered everywhere, but a few survivors, struck with terror and despair, were hiding and ceaselessly praying.

    Whenever they encountered spirits harming people, Huang Xiaolong would handle them casually.

    They were getting closer and closer to Mount Fuji.

    Just then, in a nearby square, thousands of forlorn souls stood wailing incessantly, emitting sounds that were painfully piercing to the eardrums.

    These forlorn souls appeared to be constrained by some force, moving involuntarily, unable to twitch.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong halted his flight and turned his narrowed eyes towards the wretched spirits in the square. ¡°Evil Qi~~ hmm~~ there¡¯s a presence of the Yin Tribe nearby.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Master, the Yin Tribe? Indeed, there is a particularly malevolent aura swirling nearby, even more chilling than the spirits¡­ Is this the aura of the Yin Tribe? I would actually like to see what the Yin Tribe really looks like,¡± Jiang Yuan said with great interest.

    As a Profound Immortal, Jiang Yuan had seen numerous interstellar races, but indeed he had never heard of the ¡®Yin Tribe¡¯ before.

    Just at that moment!

    Crack crack~~ crack crack~~~

    Boundless evil Qi surged up from beneath the square!

    The ground of the square burst open instantly with dense, crisscrossing lines, from which thick blood and pus spurted out.

    Simultaneously, dry, nearly translucent, shadow-like arms stretched out from those cracks, tightly grasping the ankles of the trembling spirits in the square.

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~~~~~!¡±

    The little spirits let out heart-wrenching screams.

    But they were completely powerless to struggle, much like mice facing a fierce cat, only able to watch helplessly as their souls were dragged underground.

    Chewing noises resounded.

    ¡°Master,¡± Ji Zhengyu hurriedly said, ¡°it seems that quite a number of the Yin Tribe are about to crawl into the realm of man!¡± The passage nearest to Mount Fuji has opened, and many of the Yin Tribe are crawling out! If we do not stop them, the number of the Yin Tribe on Earth will exceed that of humans! Just thinking about it is terrifying!¡±

    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s hurry to Mount Fuji,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp light, and the next second, he waved his hand directly.

    A divine light boomed towards the plaza.

    Boom~~!!!

    The entire ground was lifted open!

    Underground, numerous terrifying shadows were squirming like maggots.

    These shadows were feeding, all holding incomplete little demons, gnawing at them, feasting rampantly.

    ¡°The true form of a Yin creature is a narrow, fierce shadow, entirely dark, emitting evil Qi, with a single horn on its head, and its spine covered densely with sharp spikes, with a tailbone extending over a meter long¨Cthat should be its tail,¡± Huang Xiaolong enumerated, not his first time dealing with the Yin Tribe. ¡°It sounds like the chirping of cicadas, can possess and take over humans, moves as fast as a gust of wind, and is very difficult to kill.¡±

    ¡°Truly disgusting creatures.¡± Jiang Yuan frowned deeply as he looked into the pit filled with writhing Yin Tribe. ¡°Master, the universe contains endless races, bizarre creatures, but indeed, the Yin Tribe is the most disgusting race this servant has ever seen~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong casually summoned the underworld and took all the Yin Tribe inside it, letting the demons control them. He also instructed high-ranking demons to research the anatomical structure and characteristics of the Yin Tribe.

    Finally, Mount Fuji appeared within the sight of Huang Xiaolong and the two others.

    At Mount Fuji¡¯s mouth, evil Qi was spurting!

    Countless grieving spirits and negative energies poured into the mouth of the mountain.

    A cicada¡¯s chirping sounded non-stop, as if conducting a grand and evil ritual.

    ¡°Master¡­ the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe is summoning the Yin Realm! Their¡­ their plan seems about to succeed! It¡¯s already at the final step, just one more push!¡± Ji Zhengyu exclaimed in panic.

    ¡°No matter, let them summon the Yin Realm first.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled with a playful tone. ¡°I also want to see what the Yin Realm looks like. I certainly can¡¯t let their efforts go to waste. Now going to kill them would be somewhat bland.¡±

    Ji Zhengyu was horrified.

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong had never planned to disrupt Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe¡¯s plans.

    He was prepared to capture them all after the Yin Realm appeared!

    ¡°Cicadas~ cicadas~~ cicadas~~ cicadas~ cicadas~~ cicadas~~~~~!!!¡±

    Suddenly, inside Mount Fuji, the sound of cicadas also echoed!

    Deafening!

    This sound, responding to the Crown Prince¡¯s chanting voice, singing in harmony!

    As if ten million cicadas were simultaneously chattering, or perhaps tens of millions, even hundreds of millions!

    Finally~~!

    Blub~blub~blub~blub~blub~blub~!!!

    With Mount Fuji as the center, within a hundred li radius, the ground cracked open entirely, and from the endless cracks, stretched out numerous ghastly, dry, shadow-like arms!

    At the same time, at Mount Fuji¡¯s mouth, the power of Space Law finally erupted. Evil Qi surged, forming patterns akin to demonic gods above Mount Fuji.

    Clearly, a separate space, not belonging to Earth, was descending!

    ¡°Master¡­ the Yin Realm¡­ the Yin Realm~~~ it¡¯s finally descending~~~¡± Ji Zhengyu¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Simultaneously, Huang Xiaolong felt a deep and evil, ambitious intent locking onto him through space.

    ¡°Oh? An outsider chosen by fate. Are you trying to disrupt our plans?¡±

    This was a males¡¯s voice, very commanding, like that of an emperor, vibrant and spirited. ¡°Too bad, it¡¯s already too late.¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled mockingly.

    Boom~~!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A middle-aged man rose into the air, dressed in the regalia of the Immortal Qin era, holding a feather fan and wearing a silk scarf, his gaze landed on Huang Xiaolong, and he smirked sarcastically. ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡±

    This man was indeed Xu Fu, radiating nearly the brilliance and aura of a level-nine Heavenly Immortal, but he also concealed some special tactics and the power to control the cycle of life and death.

    Fairly speaking, Xu Fu was even stronger than that female ancestor from Shushan. He truly was Earth¡¯s strongest person!

    ¡°Xu Fu, we finally meet,¡± Huang Xiaolong offered an innocuous smile. ¡°Where¡¯s the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe? Have him come out and greet us as well.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1264 - Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Hand Over the Underworld

    Chapter 1264: Chapter 1264: Hand Over the Underworld!! Chapter 1264: Chapter 1264: Hand Over the Underworld!! Huang Xiaolong finally met the legendary Xu Fu!

    This man, immortal and highly ambitious, had privately swallowed the Emperor¡¯s elixir of immortality, and even aspired to usurp the state¡¯s Divine Artifacts¨Cthe twelve golden figures¨Cand change dynasties!

    One could say he was a peerless hero among villains!

    On seeing this person, one indeed sensed the charm of an ancient figure, truly a man of exceptional stature and extraordinary demeanor.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Fu, floating in the air, reflected a trace of doubt in his eyes, ¡°Young man, who are you? I see you come from Huaxia¡­ I, for one, do not seem to recognize you.¡±

    Just then, a sharp, piercing scream resonated, not of a human voice, but rather a mournful ghostly wail, ¡°Lord Xu Fu! This person! I recognize this person! He is no ordinary individual indeed!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked toward the source of the voice, only to see a red-clad vengeful ghost floating among the countless lingering spirits on Mount Fuji.

    This red-clad vengeful ghost, with a cicada-winged crown on his head and a cleanly shaven, pure-white face devoid of any facial hair, now held a look of hatred and venom in his ghastly eyes¨Ca hatred so profound that not even the waters of three rivers and five lakes could cleanse it. He stared at Huang Xiaolong, his ghostly eyes bulging as if they would burst, spewing out ghostly blood.

    This ghost was one Huang Xiaolong indeed recognized!

    Zheng He!

    The former Ghost Immortal, Zheng He!

    He harbored no small ambitions, attempting to command a myriad of ghosts and reconstruct the underworld, but during a battle in Shanghai, Huang Xiaolong had directly shattered his Ghost Immortal body, turning him into countless wisps of ghostly energy that scattered in a desperate flight for survival.

    Later, it was said that Zheng He fled to the Dongying island country and sought refuge with Xu Fu. Today¡¯s encounter proved the rumors true! However, compared to the past, Zheng He was no longer the same; from a Ghost Immortal, he had fallen to the state of a pitiful red-clad vengeful ghost¡­

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Zheng He, it turns out to be you, this human scum¡­ no, more like ghost scum~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a mocking laugh, ¡°Back then, you betrayed kindness, plotted against your own wife, and devoured members of the mermaid tribe¡­ To end up in such a state now, this is what they call karmic retribution. Look up and see if the heavens spare anyone. Good, since you¡¯re also here today, I might as well resolve you as well.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had promised the lingering spirit of a mermaid attached to a black dagger he¡¯d carry out vendetta and vengeance for the mermaid tribe and annihilate Zheng He.

    He had escaped previously, but this time, he would certainly not!

    ¡°Lord Xu Fu! My pitiful end today is all thanks to this beast!¡± Zheng He roared with a heaven-reaching malice, ¡°But today, he¡¯s delivered himself to your doorstep! Lord Xu Fu, in Huaxia, the underworld did not perish! This beast is the controller of Huaxia¡¯s underworld! He is the Yin Emperor!¡±

    Zheng He¡¯s voice carried boundless anger, ¡°Lord Xu Fu, your underworld was constructed in imitation of Huaxia¡¯s, but it isn¡¯t the true underworld! The real underworld is within this beast¡¯s grasp! Now that he has come to us on his own, Lord Xu Fu, please seize him and refine his underworld! With that, Lord Xu Fu, you will fulfil your virtue and become the sole deity on Earth!¡±

    Upon hearing this, even Xu Fu, with his deep schemes, couldn¡¯t hold back and burst into laughter on the spot.

    He willfully laughed loudly, carefree and unreserved, like the cry of a crane, fully venting the ecstasy within his heart!

    ¡°Heaven aids me, Xu Fu! Heaven aids me, Xu Fu! Hahaha~~ Ahahaha~~ Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Master, has this guy gone mad?¡± Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan whispered to Huang Xiaolong in puzzlement.

    Jiang Yuan¡¯s aura was too terrifying, with his Profound Immortal body encompassing heaven and earth, ready to breach Earth¡¯s spatial barriers at any moment. At this time, he was fully reining in his aura, making it undetectable to Xu Fu, for the disparity between their statuses was vast as the heavens. Even if Xu Fu were to go blind scrutinizing, he wouldn¡¯t discern anything. If Xu Fu knew that Jiang Yuan was an envoy from the immortal realm, he probably wouldn¡¯t be laughing now!

    ¡°Hmm~~ I suspect water¡¯s gotten into his head,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged helplessly with a wry smile, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s play it slow and continue watching his performance.¡±

    Xu Fu laughed so hard that his tears sprang out. ¡°Destiny, it truly is destiny. It seems that the heavens have decided, it is time for me, Xu Fu, to rise! The ambition of thousands of years shall finally be fulfilled today!¡±

    Xu Fu turned his gaze toward Huang Xiaolong, looking like a starving wolf eyeing a plump little rabbit. ¡°Young man, never in my wildest dreams did I expect you to come to me~~ you, who control the true underworld of Huaxia, can be considered divine. But¡­ you are not worthy!!!!! What virtues or abilities do you possess to control the great underworld?¡±

    ¡°I am not worthy?¡± Huang Xiaolong really laughed out loud.

    Jiang Yuan was also chuckling.

    Huang Xiaolong not worthy?

    The most evil planet in the universe, the lord of the Hell Star, with a single thought, could summon a demon army to purge the land, sweeping away all under the heavens, leaving not a single blade of grass¡­

    The greatest limitation for Huang Xiaolong right now was the Earth¡¯s spatial barrier being too fragile to summon high-level demons. However, summoning some demons comparable to a level-one Profound Immortal was a breeze.

    Such a towering figure equivalent to a mighty pillar, and you, Xu Fu, dare to be so brazen in front of him, truly a pitiful creature a thousand, no, a million times more foolish than a simpleton!

    ¡°Yes, the Huaxia underworld, bearing the laws of reincarnation, ancient and inviolable through the eons. Young man, I can tell your true age is just a little over twenty. In front of me, Xu Fu, you¡¯re nothing but a little infant with milk barely dry on your lips, how can you claim to be worthy?¡± Xu Fu spoke confidently, with the air of having mastered the situation. ¡°I am the foremost Magician of the pre-Qin era, known throughout the world! No one is better suited to control the underworld than I!¡±

    ¡°Young man, today is a grand day. Remember this day, for it will be recorded in the annals of Earth¡¯s human civilization!¡± Xu Fu said magnanimously, impressively unconcerned with everything else. ¡°Today! I will join forces with the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe to summon the Yin realm! Afterward, I will merge the Yin realm with the Dongying underworld I¡¯ve created, forming one new kingdom! However, I¡¯ve always felt that this grand plan lacked something~ it had flaws, regrets, and wasn¡¯t perfect~~~¡±

    ¡°Now, I finally understand! The Huaxia underworld! The true Huaxia underworld! Only by melding the true Huaxia underworld with the Yin realm can a grand kingdom be created!!!!!¡± Xu Fu was completely ecstatic.

    The countless Dongying specters and ghastly spirits, following Xu Fu¡¯s emotional fluctuations, let out piercing shrieks.

    Inside Mount Fuji, the continuous chirping of the Yin Tribe was incessant.

    The entire island nation of Dongying was engulfed in a grey, despondent atmosphere.

    ¡°Young man! Hand over the Huaxia underworld you control!¡± Xu Fu pointed directly at Huang Xiaolong, his tone like that of an emperor giving orders to his subjects, exuding an oppressive air that said his word was law, and subjects must die if the emperor wills it.

    ¡°I will meld the true Huaxia underworld with the Yin realm to forge a nation that would even cause the celestial realm to take notice!¡± Xu Fu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ¡°From then on, the celestial realm might even delegate the control of Earth to me, making me the true lord of Earth in name and in fact!¡±

    ¡°Young man, no more nonsense, hand over your underworld quickly. Today, I am in a very good mood, I can spare your life, and even take you as my slave!¡± Xu Fu was completely confident in his hold over Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You idiot, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with utmost exasperation, as he slightly released a hint of his aura.

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura rose from the ground, ascending to the heavens! His figure seemed to grow immensely tall and imposing, and within each casual breath, mysterious laws were at work. With every move, he appeared capable of influencing the fate of Earth.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was like the will of heaven.

    He was a genuine god on Earth, wasn¡¯t his will akin to the will of heaven?

    ¡°Xu Fu, Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, today, I will enact justice on behalf of heaven and clean some trash off the Earth,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1265 - Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 The Arrival of the Niang Realm

    Chapter 1265: Chapter 1265: The Arrival of the Niang Realm! Chapter 1265: Chapter 1265: The Arrival of the Niang Realm! Huang Xiaolong had barely released a fraction of his aura when Xu Fu¡¯s pupils violently constricted, the proud and wild laughter on his face suddenly freezing in place.

    It was only now that he finally realized the controller of Huaxia¡¯s underworld before him, the seemingly harmless young man, was far from an ordinary chicken or dog!

    ¡°Impossible! You are merely a deity of Earth, while I, Xu Fu, have received an immense stroke of immortal luck and have condensed a body of a ninth-level Heavenly Immortal. My power towers over Earth, and even in the realm of immortals, I could be called an Immortal¡­ How can a deity of Earth release such momentum?¡± Xu Fu was shocked internally.

    In his view, even deities of Earth should only bow their heads in submission to the Heavenly Immortals of the immortal realm, after all, Earth is but a lowly garbage planet. The gods of such a garbage planet, amount to nothing.

    But Huang Xiaolong¡¯s momentum¡­

    Strong! Too strong!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Surprised? You¡¯re short-sighted. However, with your little trick, do you still want to dominate Earth?¡± Huang Xiaolong ridiculed endlessly.

    ¡°Xu Fu! Don¡¯t waste words with him! Quickly join this Crown Prince in summoning the Yin Tribe¡¯s realm!¡± The Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe let out an evil, ominous voice.

    Their plan had reached a crucial juncture. It required the combined efforts of Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe to pray and chant the incantations to fully summon the Yin Realm.

    ¡°We must not fall short at the last moment!¡± the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe bellowed loudly.

    ¡°Fine! You go! Seize this little beast for me! Once I¡¯ve summoned the Yin Realm, I¡¯ll take my time with this brat! No matter how powerful he is, once the Yin Realm makes its appearance, he is on a path to certain death.¡± Xu Fu gritted his teeth, descended, and sat down next to the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, both assuming a cross-legged position. Xu Fu¡¯s mouth emitted the obscure, ghostly intonations.

    Meanwhile, the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe continued the constant cicada-like chanting.

    The Heaven and Earth mourned.

    The entire Dongying island seemed to be continually sinking, as though they were about to plummet into the eternal abyss!

    At the same time, two bizarre streams of immortal light streaked towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Within these two streams of immortal light, one could vaguely discern two figures wrapped within, darting back and forth like lightning, seemingly leaping through space-time without a trace for anyone to follow.

    But Huang Xiaolong and the Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan clearly and effortlessly locked onto the two figures.

    ¡°Master, like that Xu Fu, they are also ninth-level Heavenly Immortals,¡± Jiang Yuan whispered on the side.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. Presumably, these must be Xu Fu¡¯s top experts, his left and right hands,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    The ones who had charged over were not fierce ghosts nor members of the Yin Tribe, but two humans, to be precise, two chosen ones who had obtained the luck of immortals.

    Suddenly, they materialized to the left and right, hovering in the void, their eyes filled with malice as they looked down scornfully at Huang Xiaolong.

    The one on the left was dressed in a black ninja outfit, revealing only a pair of chilling and terrifying eyes. Those eyes, like those of a ferocious beast, radiated a fearsome glint.

    On the right was an enchantingly beautiful woman from the Dongying islands, dressed as an Onmyoji, waving a paper fan, with light swirling around her as if it were an ocean.

    ¡°You little mongrel~~¡± The man in the ninja outfit spoke in a cruel and cold voice, surprisingly in the language of Huaxia rather than that of the Dongying island. ¡°We are Lord Xu Fu¡¯s chief ninja and chief Onmyoji. After the great revival of the Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy, we were cultivated by Lord Xu Fu, who integrated Immortal Techniques into our ninjutsu and onmyodo, giving us the power to sweep across the world~~~ Rest assured, we won¡¯t kill you, only capture you to be dealt with by Lord Xu Fu. Your Huaxia underworld will have to obediently be offered to Lord Xu Fu~~~¡±

    As she spoke, the Onmyoji waved her paper fan, and in an instant, a dense army of skeleton soldiers materialized around them.

    ¡°`

    These skeleton soldiers had ominously pale bones, but clearly, they had been ritually enchanted, marked with black lines across their frames. These lines were ancient runes, capable of releasing terrifying Evil Qi. This granted the skeleton soldiers battle power that absolutely wouldn¡¯t be inferior to the Immortal Realm of humans.

    After the great resurgence of Spiritual Energy on Earth, the Immortal Realm wasn¡¯t considered much anymore. Among the tens of millions of chosen ones around the globe, those in the Immortal Realm were as common as stray dogs.

    However, the number of Immortal Realm skeleton soldiers was very, very terrifying.

    Pu~pu~pu~pu~pu~~~

    Howl~howl~howl~howl~howl~~

    From all directions, skeleton soldiers surged forth without any seeming cost.

    In the blink of eye, their numbers had reached tens of thousands!

    ¡°Hehe~~hehe~~~ Little bastard, try out Master Xu Fu¡¯s self-created Skeleton Sea Tactic!¡± sneered the ninja with an evil aura. ¡°In your Huaxia, there¡¯s an old saying, ¡®Enough ants can bite an elephant to death~~''¡±

    ¡°Oh? You want to rely on numbers to overwhelm me?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mockingly. ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not an elephant. And you¡¯re not ants, you¡¯re even less than ants.¡±

    ¡°Just a bunch of dust,¡± scoffed Jiang Yuan, pursing his lips disdainfully. ¡°Master, shall your servant take action, or would you prefer to do it yourself? These dirty things, why not let me, with a mere wave of my hand, eradicate them?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t make a move yet, I want to have some fun,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile brimming with interest, then with a thought, he released his Lei Gong incarnation and Uncle Feng incarnation as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all have some fun together,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Three Earth gods appeared simultaneously!

    ¡°What? He has backup?¡± The ninja and the Onmyoji couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances.

    ¡°Everyone, attack!¡±

    Immediately, the ninja and the Onmyoji, driving tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers, swarmed towards Huang Xiaolong, indeed presenting a scene with the tragic momentum of clanging armor and vast, sandy battlefields.

    At the same time, both the ninja and the Onmyoji unleashed their ultimate moves!

    ¡°Remember! I want that kid alive!¡± Xu Fu sent out a thought in the midst of the chaos.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong had any room to resist.

    Two supremely strong level-nine Heavenly Immortals, along with tens of thousands of Immortal Realm skeleton soldiers!

    Especially since these skeleton soldiers were the fiendish creations of Xu Fu, who had poured his heart and soul into them, expending untold resources, and celestial opportunities to refine them.

    These skeleton soldiers, comparable to the ancient and invincible Qin army, could form an invincible Formation when charging into battle, unleashing a power capable of crushing everything in their path.

    The ninja released an enchanted ninja sword, which had been tempered with Immortal Qi. When swung, it directly conjured an ancient ¡°ninja¡± character, glimmering with celestial light, capable of suppressing a territory and assassinating all enemies.

    Meanwhile, the Onmyoji summoned numerous shikigami.

    Gliding Serpent, Vermilion Bird, Hook Formation, Xuanwu, Ibaraki-doji, Tengu, and Drunken Child¡­

    These shikigami weren¡¯t ordinary; they had been tempered with the energy of the Immortal Realm, almost equivalent in strength to a Heavenly Immortal!

    ¡°`

    Thus, the frenzied onslaught swept toward Huang Xiaolong like a tidal wave!

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong did not use the power of the underworld; he and his two avatars burst forth with divine light!

    In an instant, sounds akin to iron chains and shackles vibrating issued from within the bodies of Huang Xiaolong and his avatars, as if peerless divine beings were about to break through the seals and burst forth from within them.

    Lines of formation characters wrapped around their bodies, creating a bridge that allowed Huang Xiaolong and his avatars to communicate most intimately with Earth, resonating with it.

    Yin Emperor! Lei Gong! Uncle Feng!

    They were the true deities recognized by Heaven and Earth, recognized by Earth without a doubt!

    Their will was the will of Heaven!

    At this moment, time stood still, space froze!

    Between Heaven and Earth, the vast globe seemed to have only the figures of the three god-like beings, their spines supporting the firmament, reigning supreme over all!

    The way of Heaven began to tremble, and the rules and order of Earth appeared in the sky, flickering like the aurora, like myriad stars converging.

    Ultimately, the heavenly rules of Earth transformed into a blade.

    This was the Blade of Heaven.

    The will of Heaven is like a blade!

    Leveling all!

    Boom~~~~~~~~~~~~!!

    The Blade of Heaven slashed horizontally!

    All the skeleton soldiers, including the ninjas and onmyoji, were cleaved into nothingness!

    Yes, into nothingness, as if evaporated from Earth!

    They were obliterated by the might of Heaven!

    Even a ninth level Heavenly Immortal would find it difficult to contend with the will of Heaven!

    And rightfully so, as Earth had been continuously promoted, with its spatial barriers becoming ever more stable and powerful, capable of supporting the arrival of a first-level Profound Immortal.

    Moreover, some time had passed since Jiang Yuan¡¯s descent, and now, Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, just barely, could support the arrival of second, third-level Profound Immortals, as well as a number of first-level Profound Immortals.

    Perhaps only true Immortals descending from the Immortal Realm like Jiang Yuan could potentially break Earth¡¯s rules and not be executed by the Blade of Heaven.

    But these ninjas and onmyoji, no matter how they cultivated, were earth-born Earthlings, and it was definitely impossible for them to defy Heaven.

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!¡± Xu Fu emitted a twisted scream, which also contained some trepidation and bewilderment.

    Just now, he too had felt the might of Heaven!

    In front of Heaven¡¯s might, he too suddenly felt very insignificant.

    It was like when he was an official in pre-Qin times, facing the pressure of Emperor Shi Huang¡¯s imperial might!

    And this time, Heaven¡¯s might was many times more vast and terrifying than Emperor Shi Huang¡¯s dignity.

    ¡°You! You! Fiend! You¡¯ve slaughtered my right-hand men! You¡¯ve destroyed the skeleton army that I¡¯ve painstakingly cultivated~~ You! You won¡¯t die well! You won¡¯t die well!¡± Xu Fu let out a heart-rending howl.

    ¡°Hehe, feeling frantic, are we? But it doesn¡¯t matter, the next one to die will be you,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with an air of nonchalance.

    ¡°Enough, enough~~~ You truly are formidable, I, Xu Fu, am no match for you, it¡¯s just a pity¡­ you are too late! The situation is set, irreversible! Hahaha~~ Yin World, arise!!!¡±

    With Xu Fu¡¯s wild roar, the entire Dongying Island shook, and Mount Fuji was like a hot-water bottle that had been pierced.

    Riddled with holes!

    Streams of Evil Qi, like sharp arrows, burst out directly from within Mount Fuji!

    Mount Fuji was pierced through. And then it began to disintegrate.

    The mountain body was shedding. The ground was sinking.

    Countless streams of Evil Qi began to interweave, knitting together, swiftly enveloping the entire Dongying Island.

    It was as if Dongying Island was forcibly being separated from this world, creating an independent space that not even the mighty Heaven could govern!

    Finally! A nearly translucent realm, filled with Evil Qi, slowly rose from the depths of the earth.

    In this realm, there were mountains and rivers, oceans, lands, altars, buildings¡­

    But the color tone of everything was a kind of translucent hue, eerily chilling.

    Like a nightmare.

    In this world, countless ferocious beings of the Yin Tribe howled and roared¡­

    An atmosphere of a civilization utterly different from that of the human realm, and even from the underworld, burst forth!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Yin World!

    This was the Yin World!

    ¡°Descend! Yin World!¡±

    Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe both let out piercing cries!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1266 - Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Do you want to see my underworld

    Chapter 1266: Chapter 1266: Do you want to see my underworld? Chapter 1266: Chapter 1266: Do you want to see my underworld? With the descent of the Yin Realm, the entire Dongying nation was completely enveloped by it, almost as if it was carved out from the Earth¡¯s map.

    This Yin Realm completely rejected the various rules of Earth, thus becoming utterly independent.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stood unyielding, as though he were in the midst of a fierce tempest.

    At the moment, his Yin Emperor true form and his incarnations, Thunder Duke and Uncle Feng, their divine powers had been diminished by who knows how much.

    ¡°Master, this island nation has been stripped away. This is the Yin Realm; it seems to be of a much higher quality than Earth¡¯s realm of mortals. Of course, it cannot be compared with Earth after its spatial barriers have been elevated. I estimate that the Yin Realm can allow Golden Immortals from the Immortal Realm to descend safely,¡± Jiang Yuan, the Profound Immortal, nodded slightly, made a brief assessment in his heart, and then spoke. ¡°If compared to the vast cosmos, this Yin Realm is much stronger than many lower-level planets. Of course, it cannot be mentioned in the same breath as the hell planet of the master.¡±

    Thus, it was very clear.

    The earth before the great revival of spiritual energy could only allow Heavenly Immortals to descend safely.

    Today¡¯s earth could allow Profound Immortals to land.

    And the Yin Realm, could almost allow Golden Immortals to descend.

    In the face of this situation that resembled an apocalypse, teeming with panic, Huang Xiaolong and Jiang Yuan could even afford to speak and laugh merrily as if everything around them dissipated like smoke and scattered like ashes!

    Ji Zhengyu and his two incarnations were feeling slightly pressured.

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong cast Ji Zhengyu and his two incarnations into the netherworld.

    At that moment, all the Yin Qi within the Dongying nation, along with various spirits and fierce ghosts, all reversed back into the Yin Realm. It seemed as though they were nourishing the Yin Realm.

    ¡°Ah~~no~~no~~Xu Fu my lord! Please don¡¯t! Don¡¯t treat me this way~~¡± Zheng He was sucked up directly, swirling toward the Yin Realm.

    He let out a blood-curdling scream, akin to the mournful cries of a cuckoo and the wailing of an ape.

    ¡°Heh~Zheng He, you useless thing, what use do I have for you?¡± Xu Fu scoffed coldly.

    In an instant, Zheng He¡¯s ghostly form, along with countless other spirits, was twisted into a vortex, completely shattered, and transformed into nourishment that seeped into the spatial barriers of the Yin Realm.

    Those disgusting, ferocious shadows of the Yin Tribe let out bloodthirsty croaks and like babies yearning to be fed, greedily devoured their meal.

    ¡°Xu Fu, our plan has finally succeeded. Now, no one can stop us, not even Immortals can interrupt our ritual,¡± the Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince also rose into the air, and a huge shadow was forcibly squeezed out above his head.

    His fleshly body, the son of the nation¡¯s richest man, was like a layer of skin, a coat, directly peeling off.

    The true form of the Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince was unveiled without any inhibition.

    It was a shadow about 4 meters long, pitch black all over, with horns on the head, spikes on the spinal ridge, and a tail that all appeared so shocking, exuding sinister energy, like a prehistoric demon.

    At this time, in the Dongying nation, apart from various spirits and fierce ghosts being crushed and rolled into the Yin Realm, even the living humans were inexplicably shattered and exploded.

    People who had hidden themselves suddenly burst apart, their essence and spirits blending into the spatial barriers of the Yin Realm.

    Now, the entire island nation was, in fact, the Yin Realm.

    In simple terms, the island nation had become the Yin Realm. People within the Yin Realm, how could they not die? Not only would they die, but they couldn¡¯t even become ghosts, completely perishing, soul and spirit scattered.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ I, Xu Fu, have operated for thousands of years, and now, I have finally been rewarded! Everyone in this nation is a pig I¡¯ve raised! Now that the pigs are fattened, it¡¯s time for the slaughter, to feed back to me, Xu Fu! Hahahaha~~~ How delightful! How delightful indeed!¡± Xu Fu let out a maniacal laughter; now no one could stop him.

    Just at that moment¨C

    ¡°Ah~~no! Ancestor Xu Fu! You! You¡­¡±

    The numerous chosen ones standing around Xu Fu had their eyes split with terror, emitting horrified howls and staring at Xu Fu with incredulous looks.

    These chosen ones felt that all the strength in their bodies had been drained, their bodies and souls were bound by this world, like mice caught by a cat, unable to exert any strength whatsoever.

    They all felt the arrival of death!

    ¡°Ancestors! What are you doing? We are your believers, even your descendants. To help you accomplish your great cause, we¡¯ve blood-sacrificed the entire Dongying Island¨Cwhy¡­ do you still want to kill us?¡± The Chosen Ones wailed in unwillingness. It seemed they couldn¡¯t believe that the normally sanctimonious ancestor Xu Fu would be so ruthless as to lay his hands on them.

    ¡°Enough, you have no grounds for complaints. Over the years, without my cultivation, you wouldn¡¯t have reached this level. I have been good to you, and now, it is time for you to repay me,¡± Xu Fu said with a sinister look, ¡°Rest assured, after I completely dominate the Earth, I will burn plenty of paper money for you and pray for the salvation of your souls¨Cgo with peace of mind.¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen than the bodies of these Chosen Ones exploded like fireworks, one after another.

    Their flesh directly fused into the Yin Realm. As their souls had just leapt out of their bodies and were still unresponsive, they were already ground to shards.

    Cruel.

    Utterly cruel.

    Tens of thousands of Chosen Ones had collectively perished.

    One could say that all the Chosen Ones of the entire Dongying Island had been eradicated, blood-sacrificed.

    In an instant, the spatial barriers of the Yin Realm became incredibly thick and dense, flashing with blood-red light, chunks of bloody flesh wriggling like maggots.

    Clearly, the quality of the Yin Realm improved a bit after the sacrifice of tens of thousands of Chosen Ones.

    ¡°This person is indeed cruel. Too cruel. A peerless cruel figure,¡± even Jiang Yuan had to nod in agreement. ¡°Such a character, upon ascending to the Immortal Realm, will definitely be valued. His heart is more vicious than a devil¡¯s, terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu, it¡¯s about time, begin the fusion,¡± the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe commanded with a high-pitched cicada-like chirp.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Fu nodded confidently, and then, with a thought, a colossal Hell materialized.

    The Path of the Yellow Springs, the Ghostly Gate Pass, the Bridge of Helplessness, the River of Oblivion, the Flowers of the Other Shore, the Stones of the Three Lifetimes¡­

    This was the counterfeit Hell that Xu Fu, mimicking the Huaxia netherworld, had personally crafted.

    Huang Xiaolong saw this fake Hell for the first time, filled with interest. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s somewhat similar, yet not quite the same, but a relatively complete cycle of reincarnation laws has been established¡­ Objectively speaking, it should be about sixty percent as effective as my Hell. Not bad at all. It seems that this Xu Fu is indeed a person of intelligence and extraordinary talent. But it¡¯s a pity, he has encountered me, the true Yin Emperor.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Fu¡¯s Hell began to merge with the Yin Realm.

    The situation was set, and only then did Xu Fu look towards Huang Xiaolong again. ¡°Hmm¡­ you are indeed a divine being, your power is majestic, like the will of heaven. Your Heavenly Blade strikes, leveling everything. Unfortunately, now that the Yin Realm has merged with my Hell, creating a great nation, you cannot invoke the laws of the Earth in here. You, this deity, have been banished, abandoned.¡±

    ¡°Just now, you saw that with a single thought from me, countless Chosen Ones exploded, with no chance to resist at all,¡± Xu Fu said, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a pitying gaze. ¡°I did not destroy you immediately, you should feel grateful. Now, stop trying to challenge my patience, hand over the true Hell, I want to refine it into the Yin Realm.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you want to see my Hell?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled teasingly.

    ¡°I warn you! Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore!¡± Xu Fu said angrily. There was an imperial rage about him, suggesting that his anger could lead to rivers of blood.

    ¡°Alright, as you wish¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    With a thought!

    Hell descended!!!!!!!

    Boom~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Yin Realm shook violently!

    Bang~~ Bang~~ Bang~~ Bang~~~!

    Within the Yin Realm, the densely packed Yin Tribe directly exploded, pus flying chaotically!

    A terrifying shadow enveloped Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1267 - Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Collecting Nine Black Knives

    Chapter 1267: Chapter 1267: Collecting Nine Black Knives! Chapter 1267: Chapter 1267: Collecting Nine Black Knives! Huang Xiaolong had finally summoned the underworld!

    If he hadn¡¯t encountered a fortuitous adventure during the grand battle of the Immortal Ranking, refining the hellish planet, today might have been a fierce battle with an uncertain outcome!

    But now, there was no suspense whatsoever.

    Huang Xiaolong had allowed the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe and Xu Fu to put on their act for so long and had given them enough face. Now, it was finally time to suppress them.

    Moreover, it was only when Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld began to fuse with the counterfeit underworld created by Xu Fu in the present world of the Yin Realm that he released his own underworld.

    The purpose was simple¨Cto refine and assimilate the Yin Realm and Xu Fu¡¯s counterfeit underworld!

    To claim it for himself!

    This was akin to the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind; the intricately planned scheme of the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe and Xu Fu, which involved a blood sacrifice of the entire Dongying Island nation¡¯s inhabitants and the sacrifice of numerous chosen ones to succeed, had all unwittingly prepared a wedding dress for Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong was the ultimate victor.

    Once Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld emerged, it swallowed the counterfeit underworld of the Yin Realm and Xu Fu¡¯s creation.

    Along with Xu Fu, the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, and Jiang Yuan, all were swallowed whole.

    ¡°Ah~~ What is happening?¡± Xu Fu let out a terrified groan. ¡°Where is this place? Crown Prince, we¡­ we have been transported into a special space¡­ Ah! Such strong negative energy! It¡¯s corroding my immortal essence¡­ Ah~~~ what place is this~~¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu¡­ This Crown Prince¡­ This Crown Prince has lost¡­ lost contact with the Yin Realm¡­ Where is this Crown Prince¡¯s Yin Realm?¡± The voice of the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe was also very distorted, fearful.

    Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe felt surrounded by darkness in all directions, and faintly, there seemed to be countless demonic shadows swaying. They were bound by a force of law and could not resist at all.

    They also deeply felt that the space they were trapped in was of such high quality that it was indescribable; both the Yin Realm and the counterfeit underworld created by Xu Fu seemed trivial in comparison, like a dwarf in the presence of a giant, a drop in the ocean, mere dust.

    ¡°This place can¡¯t possibly be Huaxia¡¯s underworld! Even if Huaxia¡¯s underworld is powerful, it can¡¯t be to this extent¡­ Crown Prince, it seems¡­ it seems we are no longer on Earth~~~¡± Xu Fu¡¯s voice trembled, like a young girl who had been humiliated.

    ¡°Xu Fu~~ it¡¯s over~ we¡¯re done~~ Now, we¡¯re just like two tiny ants, caught in a massive tidal wave, a whirlpool of floodwater, with nothing to rely on, left to fate¡­¡± The psychological defenses of the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe were nearly collapsing.

    Finally, light appeared around them, but it was even more terrifying.

    Because Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe could clearly see endless demons drifting in the ghostly wind!

    One by one, demons towering a hundred feet tall with strong physiques, each having a pair of wings tens of feet long on their backs, flapping slightly to cover the sky and block the sun, flew past them.

    Approaching them was a demon resembling a giant bull, with a vertical eye split open on its forehead, spewing out a ghostly wind that seemed to shatter space itself; Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, cursing their luck, hurriedly dodged out of the way.

    They saw mountains, lands, oceans, lakes, swamps¡­

    Every inch of space was inhabited by various powerful demons, with dragons, snakes, zombies, giants, tree people, skeletal dragons, as well as ghosts and lost souls¡­ Each demon roared to shake the heavens and shatter the moons.

    Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe had now become the tamest little lambs, wanting only to escape, but there was no way out.

    Finally, the ghost gate, stained with the blood of immortals and demons, came into their view, and beneath it, they saw a calm and composed Huang Xiaolong.

    Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan, with a face full of lingering fear, stood subserviently beside Huang Xiaolong.

    Even as a genius among Profound Immortals, destined to step into the unparalleled realm of an Immortal Emperor, he felt perilously close to death in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was clad in King Yan¡¯s battle robe.

    The robe spread from his body as the center, sweeping across the heavens and the earth, surging tumultuously. Within the entire underworld, from every corner, high-level hell energies pervaded, flooding into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body. Countless powerful demons, within the void, knelt deeply in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s direction, prostrating on the ground.

    Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince were choked up as if something was stuck in their throats, daring not to make a sound. But their bodies began to tremble violently like sieves.

    ¡°This¡­ This prince¡­ My Yin Realm~~~!¡± Suddenly, the Yin Tribe Crown Prince looked up and saw his own Yin Realm, suspended high in the sky, but continuously being compressed, with various creatures of the Yin Tribe also bursting apart, turning into pools of pus.

    The Yin Realm was being refined, merging into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld, becoming the foundational energy of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld.

    Similarly, Xu Fu¡¯s counterfeit underworld was also being uncontrollably refined.

    ¡°How is it? Weren¡¯t you very keen on refining my underworld?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the Yin tribe Crown Prince and Xu Fu with a mocking gaze. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, you should be satisfied, right? Haha~~ You really are extremely foolish. Do you not know that you have violated my dignity?¡±

    Phut~~ Phut~~

    Standing not far behind Huang Xiaolong, an ancient demon threw two black chains, crawling with wriggling demonic worms.

    The chains pierced through the bodies of Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince, pinning them in the void, immobilizing them.

    Their life forces began to wane!

    ¡°No! No! Spare me! Spare me!¡± Xu Fu burst forth with a pig-like scream, his body convulsing. ¡°Let me go! My lord! Please spare me! You are so mighty, the sovereign of heaven and earth, your underworld must rival the realm of immortals¡­ In front of you, we are like two little ants, please show mercy, do not execute us¡­ My lord~~¡±

    ¡°My lord~~ My Yin Realm, it has been refined by you¡­ I swear, I won¡¯t seek revenge, nor dare to. Please spare me¡­¡± The Yin Tribe Crown Prince also began to howl mournfully. ¡°Ah~~ I regret! Our Yin Tribe, we should not have come to the human realm¡­ I regret~~~!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly. ¡°Xu Fu, you have a black dagger in your possession, hand it over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my lord¡­ That black dagger, it¡¯s involved in an Immortal¡¯s treasure, this is a well-known secret¡­ I am handing it over to you now~~~¡± Without hesitation, Xu Fu, trembling, took out a black dagger exuding a mysterious aura from his chest, respectfully throwing it through the air to Huang Xiaolong.

    An eager demon, with nine goat heads and a body like a giant python, caught the black dagger and landed before Huang Xiaolong, kneeling and presenting it.

    Huang Xiaolong took the black dagger, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Good, very good, after a long time, I have finally collected nine black daggers. The mansion of the Heavenslaying Immortal Emperor is about to reveal its mysteries.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Congratulations, Master! Celebration for the master!¡± Jiang Yuan knelt down promptly, burying his head deep in the ground, ¡°Master, the Heavenslaying Immortal Emperor was once the strongest Immortal Emperor in the realm of immortals, controlling countless great treasures. Inside his mansion, lies his lifelong legacy¡­ Now, master having obtained the nine black daggers, can unlock the treasure of the Heavenslaying Immortal Emperor, gaining a defiance against heaven¡¯s fate¡­¡±

    ¡°The mansion of the Heavenslaying Immortal Emperor, recognized as the grandest fate in the realm of immortals, now obtained by you, Master. With you controlling the planet of hell and having obtained the treasure of the Heavenslaying Immortal Emperor, dominating the realms of immortals, demons, and dragons is within reach! Master will surely become the overlord of the universe, the emperor among the cosmos! Supreme forever, unprecedented!¡±

    Jiang Yuan kowtowed fiercely!

    ¡°Heh, things are not so simple. Masters of the realms of immortals, demons, and dragons will definitely come to seize and obstruct me from exploring the treasure of the Heavenslaying Immortal Emperor~~,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly. ¡°But no matter, I will indulge them in a good play.¡±

    Pocketing the black dagger in his hand, Huang Xiaolong glanced again at Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1268 - Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 I Want No Return for You

    Chapter 1268: Chapter 1268: I Want No Return for You! Chapter 1268: Chapter 1268: I Want No Return for You! Upon contact with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, Xu Fu¨Coriginally arrogant and ambitious¨Cand the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe felt as if their souls were about to burst open.

    Within this underworld, a single glance, a single thought from Huang Xiaolong could determine their life and death!

    They dropped to their knees, ceaselessly kowtowing, desperately pleading for their lives, hoping to somehow survive.

    ¡°My lord, please show mercy. I am a man from before the Qin and surviving till now is a miracle in itself. Now that I have offended you, I truly deserve death, but¡­ even an ant clings to life¡­ my lord¡­ please spare mine~~~ I, Xu Fu, will serve you like an ox or horse to repay your immense grace~~ my lord, you have the stature of an emperor, many things need not be handled by you personally, it¡¯s convenient to have some lapdogs¡­ my lord, I, Xu Fu, am willing to be your lapdog~~ my lord~~~¡±

    Xu Fu wept as he spoke.

    The Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe also trembled violently, wailing nonstop. ¡°My lord~~ now that the entire realm of the Yin has been refined by you, I, as the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, am worse off than a lonely ghost¡­ I¡¯m truly at a dead end¡­ my lord, please pardon me~~¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and after several breaths, he chuckled and said, ¡°To me, you are but two grasshoppers; no matter how much you struggle, I can kill you with a backhand slap. I am the one who will wage war against the Immortal Realm, your lives are of little concern to me.¡±

    ¡°What my master said is very true,¡± Jiang Yuan added with a smile. ¡°As the greatest deity of this planet, who also controls the hellish planets, your vision, my lord, certainly is not confined to this one planet~~ honestly, whether the beings on this planet live or die is irrelevant to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since the armies of the Immortal Realm are about to descend, and both the Demon Realm and Dragon Realm are watching intently, and Earth is fraught with crisis, it¡¯s a time when people are needed, I shall not kill you. Inscribe your spirits in the space barriers of my underworld, then undergo transformation, thus your lives might be spared,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Remember, this opportunity only comes once and will slip away in an instant, so seize it well.¡±

    With things being as they were, what more could Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe say?

    Nothing is more important than staying alive!

    Dignity be damned!

    Besides, submitting to Huang Xiaolong might not be such a bad thing after all.

    Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe had seen with their own eyes, within this underworld of Huang Xiaolong, the countless powerful demons like grains of sand, once he summoned a demon army from within, how terrifying would that be? Almost enough to sweep across the world! What is Earth in comparison? Even in the vast universe, it could almost push forward unchecked! Perhaps only the Immortal Realm, Dragon Realm, and Demon Realm could contend with it?

    Moreover, hearing what Huang Xiaolong said, the nine black knives opening the treasure trove of the Slayer Immortal Emperor were all in his hands, and that too was a fortunate encounter not to be missed!

    Without any hesitation, Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe fully anchored their souls in the spatial barriers of the underworld.

    Then, countless demons began to sing bewitching melodies, transforming Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe.

    They didn¡¯t dare to resist or struggle, opening their minds to the transformation willingly.

    It went smoothly.

    Soon, Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe became like Jiang Yuan, losing themselves, their dignity, and even their souls. They were completely turned into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s puppets, his lapdogs.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe approached Huang Xiaolong, kneeling again, their faces filled with devotion and worship.

    ¡°Hmm~ good, this way you don¡¯t have to die. Put all your efforts into preparing for the upcoming battle with the Immortal Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°We faithfully obey the master¡¯s decree, to wage war against the Immortal Realm, to fight to the death,¡± Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe declared solemnly.

    And at this moment, the underworld also completely refined the realm of the Yin, as well as Xu Fu¡¯s counterfeit underworld.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld had undergone another transformation, becoming even more powerful, and integrating many of the Yin Tribe¡¯s secret techniques, attributes, allowing the creation of various Yin Tribe armies to conquer the world.

    ¡°Those nine black knives, I¡¯ll study them later as this matter is of great import; there¡¯s no need to hurry,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wave of his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±

    Leaving the underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong, Jiang Yuan, Xu Fu, and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe stood on a desolate stretch of scorched earth.

    Looking around, even extending their divine senses, they found no trace of life.

    Dongying, the island nation, had completely perished.

    Not a single creature had survived.

    Civilization was extinct!

    ¡°Ha ha~~ You really went all out, annihilating an entire nation,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, smiling yet not quite smiling, as he looked towards Xu Fu and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe.

    ¡°Master, calm your anger, please,¡± Xu Fu and the Crown Prince implored, trembling with fear.

    In truth, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t really mind such tragedies; in his eyes, the lives in other countries were as insignificant as ants compared to those in Huaxia. But anyone who dared to violate Huaxia would, even from afar, be punished without mercy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this land still retains a considerable amount of Yin and malice from the Yin Tribe, not a blade of grass grows, and it will eventually evolve into a land fraught with demons. This does pose some trouble,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly, then he prepared to completely erase Dongying from the map of the Earth, either by doing so or by flooding the islands with seawater.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s nothing to worry about; I have a gourd of the Spring of Life, which can nurture all forms of life and obliterate demonic auras. It¡¯s enough to make this island lush and fragrant with flowers and singing birds, a veritable Immortal Realm,¡± Jiang Yuan remarked with a smile.

    With that, Jiang Yuan took out a green gourd from his bosom, uncorked the wooden stopper, and in an instant, a stream of water gushed out!

    This water merged into the foundation of the island.

    In a moment, the fragrance of grass and the chirping of orioles pervaded, thoroughly revitalizing the environment.

    The barren land was injected with terrifyingly vigorous life.

    Various exotic flowers and herbs grew robustly at a visible rate.

    ¡°Good, very impressive; the means of the Immortal Realm are indeed extraordinary. This island will now be more suitable for habitation than before and may give rise to outstanding individuals. However, since that nation no longer exists, let us move the beings of Huaxia here. Let¡¯s go~~!¡±

    The trip to Dongying came to a perfect conclusion.

    Huang Xiaolong then took the Crown Prince and Xu Fu into his underworld domain and subsequently released Ji Zhengyu.

    They returned to the island overseas that housed the altar for communicating with the Immortal Realm!

    Back on the island,

    As soon as Jiang Yuan set foot on the land, his thoughts immediately locked onto the altar. At that moment, a continuous stream of immortal energy emanated from the center of the altar, silently permeating through the spatial barriers of Earth.

    The Earth had continuously been transforming, never ceasing.

    He stared intently, pondering, as if some message was being transmitted from the Immortal Realm through the altar.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After a long while, Jiang Yuan bowed to Huang Xiaolong and said, ¡°To report to my master, I have received a message from the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°What does it say?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Tomorrow, several Profound Immortals will descend to Earth to assist me in the exploration of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure,¡± Jiang Yuan said, a sharp gleam in his eyes. ¡°I am not unfamiliar with these Profound Immortals; they are all highly regarded geniuses of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    ¡°Immortals returning to Earth so soon?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then a sharp gleam flashed through his eyes. ¡°Good, very good. Let them come, one to die, or two to pair. Immortals? I want them to come without return!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1269 - Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 The Descent of the Immortals

    Chapter 1269: Chapter 1269: The Descent of the Immortals! Chapter 1269: Chapter 1269: The Descent of the Immortals! Upon learning that Immortals from the immortal realm were going to descend once again, Huang Xiaolong was not the least bit panicked, but rather, his fighting spirit was surging¨C it was a blessing, not a disaster, and what could not be avoided would come eventually! Instead of being anxious, it was better to nip all the troubles in the bud!

    ¡°What exactly is the matter with those Profound Immortals who are about to descend?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Jiang Yuan.

    ¡°Master, in the Immortal Realm, it is the Immortal Emperors who control the realm. In fact, these Immortal Emperors are not united as one. They are like warlords, each dominating a region,¡± Jiang Yuan said, sparing no detail. ¡°This humble one was a genius heavily focused on cultivation under Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor. However, the other Immortal Emperors also have their own trusted confidantes. Those who are about to descend tomorrow are the favored young generation of Profound Immortals from other Immortal Emperors, all of them first-level Profound Immortals, but each possessing the quality of becoming an emperor. The treasure of the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor has appeared on Earth and is about to surface. Not only the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor but other Immortal Emperors are also envious. They all want a share of the pie and will inevitably dispatch their confidantes to descend to Earth and compete.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    It seemed that the Immortal Realm was not as peaceful as legends suggested; many Immortal Emperors were actually scheming against each other, engaging in both open and covert fights.

    Hehe, not only where there are people there are rivers and lakes, but where there are Immortals, damn it, there are also rivers and lakes!

    Jiang Yuan, somewhat indignant, said, ¡°Master, these first-level Profound Immortals, when in the Immortal Realm, have fought fiercely with this humble one. Now that they have descended to Earth, they will surely oppose me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨C this is easy to handle. When the time comes, I will just get rid of all these talented Profound Immortals,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a hint of sinister coldness in his eyes, muttering to himself. ¡°Immortal Realm~ hehe, it seems you have sent a large number of talents who could become emperors to Earth, wanting these talents to improve their credentials. However, your plan won¡¯t succeed¡­ Earth will become their grave~¡±

    During the conversation, Huang Xiaolong and Jiang Yuan walked towards a beautifully magnificent palace on the island.

    At this moment, the wives also rushed out of the palace one after another, overjoyed to see Huang Xiaolong return unharmed.

    ¡°Master, do we need to prepare something?¡± Jiang Yuan asked.

    ¡°Hm? Prepare what?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, confused.

    Jiang Yuan paused, then said, ¡°Master, what I meant was to pretend and craft a welcome ceremony for those guys. Those guys are arrogantly unbearable, they like grandeur and enjoy big spectacles.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean a welcome ceremony? Well, that¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Since they are all genius Profound Immortals, once they arrive on Earth, they will be able to spot many flaws. A welcome ceremony won¡¯t cover anything; they aren¡¯t fools. Besides, do I need to pretend and indulge them?¡±

    ¡°What Master said is extremely true,¡± Jiang Yuan quickly bowed and said. ¡°With Master¡¯s current status, indeed, there is no need to lower oneself.¡±

    Inside the palace.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on a throne, with his wives seated in two rows to the left and right. Jiang Yuan stood respectfully behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe¨C it¡¯s just going against Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince, such minor characters, insignificant, nowhere near as powerful as the Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan. Look at how nervous you all are,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°We are just concerned that¡¯s all~~¡± his first wife, Song Yuru, said playfully with a charming smile.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong told his wives about the trip to the island nation of Dongying in great detail.

    In fact, the whole process was uneventful and when Huang Xiaolong narrated it, it even seemed a bit dull. But to his wives, hearing again of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feats was fascinating, including the Seventh Princess. At the thrilling parts, they were all mesmerized.

    ¡°Little Long, I didn¡¯t expect you to have transformed Xu Fu and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince into servants,¡± Ma Chuxia said with an unexpected smile. ¡°Congratulations, Little Long, the quality of your underworld has improved again. Mmm¨C I¡¯d actually like to meet Xu Fu, after all, he¡¯s a figure from the pre-Qin period who survived into modern society. That¡¯s quite a miracle.¡±

    ¡°That guy, hehe¨C you¡¯ll meet him someday, but overall, he¡¯s a sanctimonious, despicable, and scheming person,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually with a smile.

    ¡°Actually, Little Long, the biggest gain from this trip to the island nation of Dongying is collecting the nine black daggers, finally allowing us to open the lair of the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor,¡± Lin Jing said, her beautiful eyes gleaming. ¡°That¡¯s a treasure even the Immortal Realm covets. It really fills one with excitement.¡±

    At this, the wives all showed great curiosity.

    Even the Seventh Princess was no exception.

    With excitement in her voice, the Seventh Princess said, ¡°Little Long, the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor, the strongest being under the vast universe and boundless starry sky, attracted the envy of countless Immortal Emperors back then and was eventually forced to flee to the ordinary planet Earth¨C but he left behind numerous legendary stories, even our Dragon Realm respects him greatly¨C Now, I can¡¯t wait to see the relics he left on Earth and to properly admire the demeanor of the once mightiest being in the universe~~¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Tomorrow, when the Heavenly Immortal realm sends down another genius Profound Immortal, I have a slight premonition. Once I summon the map to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasury using those nine black daggers, those descended Profound Immortals will perceive it too. So, it would be better if I deal with these Profound Immortals first before focusing wholeheartedly on exploring the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasures.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± though Seventh Princess was itching with curiosity, she did not put on airs in front of Huang Xiaolong and nodded happily. ¡°After all, the initiative lies in your hands, Little Long. Do you need me to intervene tomorrow to help you deal with those Profound Immortals?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Seventh Princess. Given your esteemed identity, precious as gold and jade, please don¡¯t trouble yourself¨Chahaha,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, his demeanor extremely relaxed.

    Influenced by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mood, his wives no longer felt the stress and tension of an impending great enemy.

    No matter what happened, it seemed that just one glance at Huang Xiaolong, hearing him say a word, made everyone feel incredibly safe and secure.

    The next day!!!

    Early in the morning!

    Huang Xiaolong was standing in the plaza.

    He looked, with a smirk that was not quite a smile, at the altar that seemed to uphold the heavens and the earth!

    True to his word, it was not a grand affair; beside him stood only the Seventh Princess, Bai Chan, Jiang Yuan¡­

    All his other wives had temporarily been placed inside the Underworld to be protected by Huang Xiaolong.

    Not just them, but also Nangong Hong, Demon King, Zhan Tang, Mr. Dongfang, Lin Zicong¡­ and others had entered the Underworld as well.

    One could say that on the vast immortal island, only Huang Xiaolong, Seventh Princess, Bai Chan, and Jiang Yuan remained, forming a ¡°luxurious line-up¡± to welcome the Immortals.

    The place was eerily quiet, very quiet!

    Out of caution, Huang Xiaolong himself was not afraid of those descended Profound Immortals, but he feared for the others.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~~!

    A stunningly transcendent aura of dawn first shot down from the heavens, striking from above!

    A perfectly stable golden light path formed, centered around the altar.

    In an instant, the scene was bedazzled with countless falling blossoms, radiating a sacred aura that seemed inviolable.

    No more, no less, 999 rainbows appeared, traversing from north to south, east to west, weaving into a timeless spectacle.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Finally, within that golden pathway, there appeared exactly seven towering figures.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly¨Cit seemed that exactly seven first-level Profound Immortals had descended. Each of their auras seemed no less formidable than Jiang Yuan!

    However, before these Profound Immortals could fully materialize, one of them emitted an angry shout, sounding like the authority of the heavens. ¡°How preposterous! The Immortals descend, and why are these lowly creatures on Earth not lined up to welcome us? Jiang Yuan, what is the meaning of this? Explain yourself! You prayed to the heavens, asking for the Immortal Realm to grant countless resources to these lowly creatures on Earth. Now, these creatures do not know how to be grateful, failing to come and kneel in welcome¨Cthey deserve death! Indeed, these inferior beings are like untrained dogs!¡±

    ¡°This planet needs to be properly disciplined indeed, it¡¯s really disgraceful,¡± another Immortal, a woman, said in an extremely haughty and arrogant tone.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1270 - Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 I am the Huang Xiaolong you are

    Chapter 1270: Chapter 1270: I am the Huang Xiaolong you are looking for! Chapter 1270: Chapter 1270: I am the Huang Xiaolong you are looking for! These seven first-level Profound Immortals, known in the Immortal Realm as individuals certain to become emperors, had, upon their arrival, directed their spearheads straight at Jiang Yuan. They were furious with thunderous rage because Earth had not arranged a grand welcome ceremony for them.

    A shadow of ominous intent quickly flashed through Jiang Yuan¡¯s brows.

    It seemed that the relationship between Jiang Yuan and these Profound Immortals was indeed very tense. And understandably so, since they belonged to opposing factions and were direct competitors. If there was even a slight opportunity, they would certainly suppress each other.

    Eventually, those seven Profound Immortals stepped out from the golden light passage.

    With their emergence, the entire Earth trembled several times.

    It appeared that even Earth could hardly bear their momentum, as if it couldn¡¯t accommodate them!

    That was right, even though the spatial barriers of Earth had already been greatly enhanced, to concurrently accommodate so many Profound Immortals was still somewhat forced.

    But as time passed, the number of Profound Immortals that Earth could accommodate would increase, and one day, even an Immortal Emperor would be able to descend to the mortal realm!

    Huang Xiaolong, Seventh Princess, and Bai Chan had all deliberately shielded their auras, so that even the Profound Immortals could not detect any flaws for the moment.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong observed those seven Profound Immortals with keen interest.

    Six men and one woman.

    There was an aura emanating from them of dominating all desolation. The immortal rhyme was profound, giving off a distant, ancient feeling, along with that incredibly powerful, mysterious spiritual power.

    ¡°Oh, to think that the Immortal Realm has sent you few down to the mortal world,¡± Jiang Yuan said with a smile. ¡°Honorable Immortal Emperors, is there any decree you wish to convey?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yuan, let¡¯s not waste words,¡± one of the Profound Immortals scoffed. ¡°You incompetent fool, you bungled the job! Have those black daggers been collected? And what about that Huang Xiaolong, who dares to oppose the Immortal Realm openly? Have you captured him?¡±

    When Huang Xiaolong heard his name mentioned by these Profound Immortals, he could not help but feel amused. However, it was clear that these people from the Immortal Realm did not yet know his appearance. They would never expect that the very criminal Huang Xiaolong, whom the Immortal Realm sought, was standing right before them in plain sight.

    ¡°Heh~~~¡± Jiang Yuan was choked by the barrage of questions and for a moment could find no words to respond.

    ¡°Worthless is worthless! You can¡¯t even handle such a minor matter!¡± The solitary female Profound Immortal, clad in yellow, dignified and elegant, commanded authoritatively from above with a disdainful voice, ¡°Jiang Yuan, the Immortal Emperors have decreed that starting from now, the task of capturing Huang Xiaolong, finding the nine black daggers, and unlocking the treasury of the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor, will be taken over by us.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Yuan was angered and ashamed.

    At that moment, the seven Profound Immortals directly ignored Jiang Yuan and started to negotiate among themselves¨C

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s act quickly to capture Huang Xiaolong and force him to hand over the black daggers. However, we must be cautious not to shatter the spatial barrier of this planet. The Immortal Realm has spent some resources and time to advance this trash of a planet; we must tread carefully, else we won¡¯t reap any benefits. The beings on this planet have all received the chance of immortality; capturing them to serve as slaves would also be a good catch.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, when we in the Immortal Realm subdue those planets that dare to defy us, we require many cannon fodders. Moreover, during pioneering and mining, we also need a large number of slaves. This Earth has been blessed by the Immortal Realm and has even given birth to many Heavenly Immortals, who could be directly brought back to serve as slaves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, we shouldn¡¯t easily slaughter the beings of Earth. Although these lowly lives are but inferior breeds, they still hold some value as slaves in the slave trade market. Losing even one is a loss.¡±

    ¡°Once we find the treasury of the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor, we will take all the lowly beings of Earth. As for the Earth itself, it can be refined into an Immortal Artifact, or even a pure energy body.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, the Immortal Realm has used so many resources to nourish Earth, and by refining it into an energy body, it will be enough to create a new Immortal Emperor,¡± they said, revealing an undeniable greed in their expressions.

    Their hearts were filled with covetous thoughts towards Earth!

    ¡®Heh~~good, very good, the Immortal Realm indeed harbors malevolent intentions. All Earthlings will be captured and degraded to slaves, to be used as cannon fodder and for hard labor. Even Earth itself will be refined¨Cexcellent, truly excellent!¡¯ A faint murderous intent flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    These few Profound Immortals discussing how to deal with Earth right in front of him made Huang Xiaolong extremely displeased.

    After all, he was a bona fide, native Earthling.

    Defending his homeland was an instinct, a duty, and a matter of integrity!

    ¡°Jiang Yuan~~¡± The female Profound Immortal suddenly called out to Jiang Yuan. ¡°There are some matters that you need to explain properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you want me to explain?¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You said that the Demon Race and the Long Clan have also sent down large armies to snatch the treasury of the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor, and you are in a battle with them, asking the Immortal Realm to send down resources to arm the human army of Earth¨Chow have you allocated those resources? Where is the armed Earth army? Summon that military force now and let us take over. Also, have conflicts really arisen between you and the Long Clan, the Demon Race?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor has cultivated several confidants on Earth, all of whom are at the ninth level of Heavenly Immortal. One of the women, after her ascension, is to be taken as a concubine by the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor. Where are these confidants of the Immortal Realm? Why did they not come to welcome our arrival? Now, summon them immediately.¡±

    The female Profound Immortal¡¯s voice became increasingly severe, as if she were interrogating a criminal!

    Seven Profound Immortals, their auras turned sharp, firmly locked onto Jiang Yuan!

    Jiang Yuan felt immense pressure!

    ¡°Furthermore,¡± the female Profound Immortal said grimly, ¡°the Immortal Emperors sealed the Hell planet within the battleground of the Immortal Rankings, a matter of no small significance¡­ However, suddenly, they all sensed that there was a mishap with the Hell planet! Jiang Yuan, you are on Earth, it¡¯s impossible for you to be unaware of this, right? When the Hell planet was thrown into chaos, did you really not notice?¡±

    ¡°That Huang Xiaolong, a mere ant on Earth, you as a Profound Immortal intend to capture him, how could you not have captured him by now? Even if he hides deeply, he can¡¯t escape your notice, right?¡± the female Profound Immortal¡¯s pitch rose. ¡°Speak! What have you done since descending to Earth?!¡±

    Clearly, these Profound Immortals were starting to suspect Jiang Yuan!

    To be precise, the Immortal Emperors of the celestial realm had developed a major suspicion of Jiang Yuan!

    As for this, Huang Xiaolong was not surprised.

    He could not regard the Immortal Emperors of the celestial realm as fools; on the contrary, each one of those Immortal Emperors was definitely an extremely astute and formidable character.

    What¡¯s hidden cannot stay hidden forever!

    ¡°This~~~¡± Jiang Yuan was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Everyone~~~ how about, let me answer your numerous questions instead.¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong laughed harmlessly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± A Profound Immortal shouted angrily. ¡°What is your identity? The lowly spawn of Earth! What is our identity? Do you have the right to speak here? Kneel! An ant that knows neither life nor death!¡±

    ¡°You?¡± A hint of amusement flashed in the eyes of the female Profound Immortal. ¡°Good, you must be an earthling from Earth. Facing our aura, you are somewhat neither servile nor overbearing~~good, go ahead and speak.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, and unconsciously took a few steps forward, nearing the female Profound Immortal.

    The few Profound Immortals did not pay attention to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s subtle movements.

    ¡°Actually~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled brightly. ¡°I am the very Huang Xiaolong you are looking for~~~¡±

    Silence!

    At those words, several Profound Immortals were simultaneously stunned, their brains experiencing a momentary short-circuit!

    Huang Xiaolong?

    The wanted criminal of the celestial realm stood brazenly before them, even volunteering his identity!

    What kind of tactic was this?

    At that moment!

    Huang Xiaolong launched a punch without warning towards the female Profound Immortal!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!!

    This punch was delivered with full force, certainly without any mercy!

    A punch thrown, the fist wind formed divine radiance, shooting straight to heaven, fracturing the nearby spatial barriers with fissures!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It produced a terrifying noise like cloth being torn apart!

    The female Profound Immortal felt a fist expanding within her pupils, endlessly enlarging!

    This group appeared unstoppable, shattering everything, causing the Earth to tremble; above the fist emerged the will of heaven, the power of laws, the thunderous anthems rose to the skies!

    In the female Profound Immortal¡¯s mental sea as well, an image emerged of a figure supporting the heavens and earth, that seemed to be¨C

    A towering deity!!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1271 - Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 The Battle Begins

    Chapter 1271: Chapter 1271: The Battle Begins! Chapter 1271: Chapter 1271: The Battle Begins! At this moment, Huang Xiaolong revealed his resolute and decisive side in killing!

    Without the slightest hesitation, even when faced with seven Profound Immortals, geniuses among the Profound Immortals, who were outstanding and unrivaled, he boldly made his move!

    With all his might in one strike, eyebrows fluttering, standing tall and mighty, he dominated all under heaven!

    His entire being seemed to transform into a sharp unsheathed treasure sword, emitting an immortal breath, slaughtering everything, exterminating all beings!

    This punch also carried with it the majesty of Earth¡¯s divine beings, the various rules of Earth, with heavenly will sharp as a knife, displayed to the fullest.

    An ancient, desolate voice, chanted from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, from within his spiritual consciousness, encompassing the eternal ages, the long river of time, the succession of Earth¡¯s civilizations¨Call within it!

    This punch drove Huang Xiaolong¡¯s momentum, brewing and climbing to its peak, with his entire being like mountains and oceans, showing the unchanging vicissitudes of time above his head.

    ¡°How dare you!!!¡± The female Profound Immortal¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, incredulity!

    That female Profound Immortal, obviously the most formidable among the seven descending Profound Immortals, was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s target as he aimed to hunt her first.

    She had never anticipated that, upon just descending to Earth, she would be subject to such a fierce attack! And the initiator of this attack was merely an insignificant native of Earth!

    In a split second, a dazzlingly brilliant immortal light burst forth from within the female Profound Immortal¡¯s body! Amidst that immortal light, a multitude of vibrant bouquets blossomed, instantly arranging numerous Formations, displaying solid-as-metal defense capabilities.

    If Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch failed to annihilate her in one blow, then, she would immediately brew a counterattack with Immortal Techniques to turn defeat into victory.

    In high-level combat, victory and defeat hinge on the thoughts in a flash.

    This female Profound Immortal, clearly underestimated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s determination to deal a fatal blow and the techniques he had capable of slaughtering immortals.

    Boom~~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch directly shattered the various defensive formations attached to the female Profound Immortal¡¯s body, his fist piercing straight to the core and brutally implanting itself in her chest!

    Spurt~~~~~!

    Her immortal body was punctured!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch brutally perforated the female Profound Immortal¡¯s body!

    The wound in her chest was larger than the mouth of a bowl, with blood gushing out like a fountain, shooting hundreds of feet high!

    The blood of an Immortal, glittering and translucent, was for the people of Earth a great medicinal treasure, but Huang Xiaolong at that moment cared for none of that, only aiming to definitively put his opponent to death with a single strike!

    ¡°Ah~!!! You beast!¡± After having her chest pierced, the female Profound Immortal did not immediately perish; she let out a roar that could shatter mountains and rivers, and a vast expanse of Earth¡¯s spatial barriers were fiercely blasted into a spiderweb of cracks by her cry!

    A terrifying mushroom cloud erupted from within the female Profound Immortal¡¯s body, the manifestation of her life¡¯s accumulation of immortal power! It aimed to detonate, to blast Huang Xiaolong into dust and bones!

    This was the female Profound Immortal¡¯s final desperate strike!

    Before descending, she could never have dreamed that a mere native of Earth could inflict such insane damage on her¨Cnearly fatal damage!

    How could Huang Xiaolong give her any chance? Attack her at her weakest to ensure her demise!

    With another hand, transformed into mountains that blotted out sun and sky, he slammed it onto the female Profound Immortal¡¯s forehead!

    This slap, heavy as the heavens, made Huang Xiaolong appear as if he were a primordial giant god who had stood on Earth since ancient times, suppressing and protecting Earth, immortal and indestructible, enacting a myth belonging exclusively to Earth!

    Bang~~~!

    With a brutal slap to the forehead, he directly obliterated the female Profound Immortal¡¯s entire head!

    As the female Profound Immortal¡¯s immortal power had just begun to take shape, ready to explode, that single slap thoroughly snuffed out her final retaliatory strike in its cradle!

    The next moment, the aftermath of the force directly shattered the entire body of the female Profound Immortal into debris akin to broken ceramics, scattering on the ground, a sight too horrible to endure.

    Dead!

    Completely dead!

    Huang Xiaolong, striking first for the upper hand, directly killed the most formidable among the seven Profound Immortals.

    Slaying an Immortal!

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first true act of Immortal slaughter!

    The process of slaying the Immortal, though intricate in description, was in reality completed in less than the blink of an eye.

    So much so that the remaining six Immortals had only just begun to react, realizing that their companion was utterly fallen, beyond resurrection, even by an Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Ah~~~ Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! You! You! You! You killed Nangong Xiaoyan! You! You! You actually really killed Nangong Xiaoyan! This is a heinous crime! This is an outrage against heaven! Heaven has been defied! Heaven has been defied! You lowly Earth native! From now on, no one can save your damned lives! No one in heaven or on Earth can save you! Your planet will be sacrificed in blood!!¡±

    These few Profound Immortals were howling hysterically, as if they had gone mad.

    A trivial ant-like native from a trash planet actually dared to slay an Immortal, something no Immortal could tolerate; it was more than just a provocation! It meant Earth was officially declaring war on the realm of Immortals!

    This hatred, this humiliation, must be repaid with blood! With the blood of all the people of Earth!

    However, Huang Xiaolong was not idle.

    After resolving the female Profound Immortal, Huang Xiaolong directly summoned the Netherworld!

    The Netherworld devours Immortals!

    Huang Xiaolong did not harbor the arrogance to kill all seven descending Profound Immortals by himself.

    The success of his previous move was partly due to a sudden, unforeseen attack, and on another note, Huang Xiaolong had almost given his all!

    Although he inherited the powers of the Hell Star, tempered his body, and improved his combat power, on Earth, his potential was still greatly suppressed. Being able to instantly kill a first-level Profound Immortal was like a small cosmic burst.

    Not releasing these Immortals to the Underworld would have led to endless troubles.

    The evil aura of the Underworld spewed forth!

    Countless demons roared endlessly!

    Between heaven and earth, darkness enveloped everything!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~! Damn beast! This is the aura of Hell¡¯s Planet! Ah! You~~you~~you actually~~actually control Hell¡¯s Planet! You demon!¡±

    In an instant, of the six remaining Profound Immortals, four were devoured by the Underworld.

    It seemed that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current limit for the Underworld was to swallow four first-level Profound Immortals at once.

    This was also because the Underworld was restricted by Earth, unable to fully and uninhibitedly devour Immortals. After swallowing four Profound Immortals, it reached a state of saturation.

    At the same time, Jiang Yuan also made his move!

    With a leap, he dashed beside one of the Profound Immortals, unleashing a burst of Immortal Radiance from within!

    This Immortal Radiance contained indescribable Sword Qi, Sword Intent, the sharpness of a sword!

    Vaguely, the Immortal Radiance twisted into an ancient Immortal character.

    This Immortal character was for ¡°Sword¡±.

    Puff~~~!!!!!!

    With one sword strike, he pierced through the heart of that Profound Immortal!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~!!!!!! Jiang Yuan! You traitor! You betrayer!¡± The Profound Immortal whose heart had been pierced showed a color of deathly ash in his eyes, looking at Jiang Yuan with an incredulous gaze.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    He exploded into pieces!

    Immortals, although they cultivated Immortal bodies, had vulnerabilities¨Cspecifically their heads and hearts.

    Generally speaking, having one¡¯s head blown off or heart pierced could be fatal to an Immortal.

    Moreover, Jiang Yuan¡¯s sword strike not only shattered the opponent¡¯s heart but the terrifying Sword Qi also broke in and wreaked havoc within the body.

    Infinite Sword Qi twisted out from within the Profound Immortal¡¯s body, grinding his Immortal body to shreds and blasting it into pieces.

    Another Profound Immortal had utterly fallen.

    To his death, he could not understand why Jiang Yuan would betray them.

    Previously, there were suspicions about Jiang Yuan, but it had never occurred to them that he would utterly betray the Immortal Realm.

    This was, by all means, inexplicable.

    Therefore, no matter how much the Immortal guarded against others, he wouldn¡¯t have expected a betrayal from Jiang Yuan. This led to Jiang Yuan¡¯s successful strike, instantly killing him.

    In the end, there was only one Profound Immortal left.

    He was thoroughly terrified, transforming into a beam of Immortal Light, trying to escape back through the golden light passage to the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Planning to run? It¡¯s too late!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, casting a net of evil Underworld aura that enveloped the fleeing Immortal Light.

    In an instant, it was as if an evil kingdom gradually corroded the sanctity of the Immortal Light.

    Within this evil kingdom, frenzies of demons emerged, with endless apparitions of various devils and malevolent ghosts!

    ¡°No!!!!!!¡± The Profound Immortal was trapped!

    Huang Xiaolong struck out with a palm.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost the courage to fight, so your death will come even quicker,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    With a powerful explosion of force, his palm directly hit the body of that Immortal.

    Explosion!

    Evaporation!

    Death!

    Demise!

    However, as the Profound Immortal perished, a resentful intent spread out, infiltrating the golden light passage and immediately conveyed a dying message back to the Immortal Realm¨C

    ¡°Distinguished Lords! A monster has been born on Earth, it¡¯s Huang Xiaolong, the Huang Xiaolong who is pursued by the Immortal Realm, he has rebelled against the heavens, taken control of Hell¡¯s Planet, and murdered us~~Jiang Yuan has betrayed the Immortal Realm! Please, distinguished Lords, mobilize your troops immediately, attack Earth! Earth is in rebellion! Everyone on Earth deserves to die! Please, mobilize your troops immediately! Immediately! Ah~~~~~!!!!!! I have fallen! I have fallen on a trash planet, killed by the lowly Earthling Huang Xiaolong~~~I am unwilling! Unwilling! Wuu wuu wuu~~~~¡±

    This intent soon dissipated.

    The Profound Immortal was dead, his path extinguished.

    Next, the island was shrouded in a sinister silence.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The seven Profound Immortals who had arrived with great might had all been dealt with by Huang Xiaolong and Jiang Yuan, three killed and four consumed by the Underworld.

    Now, atop the island, only Huang Xiaolong, Jiang Yuan, Seventh Princess, and Bai Chan stood.

    ¡°Little Long, you truly are merciless,¡± Seventh Princess smiled. ¡°However, that guy transmitted the message to the Immortal Realm just before dying. No matter what, the Immortal Realm will not let this go easily. War is inevitable now. It definitely is going to break out.¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Realm will descend in furious thunder, sending an army of Immortals to destroy Earth,¡± Bai Chan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1272 - Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 One day when I ascend to the

    Chapter 1272: Chapter 1272: One day when I ascend to the heavens, all the immortals will kneel at the horizon! Chapter 1272: Chapter 1272: One day when I ascend to the heavens, all the immortals will kneel at the horizon! ¡°War is inevitable,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared with a resolve not to settle for less than a total commitment. ¡°No matter how many people from the Immortal Realm come, I will annihilate them all!¡±

    ¡°Master, slaughtering as many as seven Profound Immortals favored by the Immortal Emperor¡­ indeed, the fury of the Immortal Realm must be unimaginable,¡± Jiang Yuan reported truthfully. ¡°A great army from the Immortal Realm will come to punish Earth. In the past, the occasional immortal who fell on a low-level civilization¡¯s planet would lead to that planet being directly blood-sacrificed and refined away by the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that they would just refine away Earth,¡± the Seventh Princess shook her head. ¡°After all, the Earth holds the coveted treasure of the Heaven-defying Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the Seventh Princess said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, in short, Earth is going to face a fierce battle. As your wife, and now half an Earthling myself, rest assured that I will help you withstand the onslaught from the Immortal Realm. However, it¡¯s just unfortunate that I can¡¯t send a distress signal to the Long Clan. My father has begun to doubt and disapprove of me. Besides, this battle is a personal matter; I can¡¯t involve the Long Clan. Little Long, I hope you can understand.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled without a care. ¡°Heh, should Earth face danger, I will stand against it alone. I won¡¯t rely on others, nor do I need outside help.¡±

    After refining the hellish planet, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s very bones contained a newfound sense of pride.

    However, just at that moment!

    Boom~~~~!

    The golden gateway of the altar had not yet completely dissipated when a thought reverberating with rage and murderous intent, akin to the might of heaven itself, transmitted from the gateway and immediately locked onto Huang Xiaolong!

    A mighty voice echoed far and wide, ¡°Presumptuous rebel! The native creatures of this trash planet, existing like pigs and dogs, dare to defy the heavens¨Cmurdering immortals and desecrating the will of the Immortal Realm! Such crimes are worthy of a thousand deaths! Ants, brace for the punishment from the Immortal Realm! All natives of your planet shall face extreme execution! Your laughable and lowly civilization will be wholly obliterated! A great army will descend from the Immortal Realm! Await your demise! And you, Jiang Yuan, you traitor! You, traitor! You too shall not have a good death!¡±

    Accompanying this towering wave of anger, a terrifyingly massive hand emerged directly from the golden gateway and reached straight for Huang Xiaolong as if to capture him in one fell swoop!

    This hand was much larger than anyone could imagine; it could almost block out the sun and cover Earth in its palm!

    The hand obscured all the light on Earth!

    Of course, this ¡°bigness¡± was a perception felt by Huang Xiaolong and the others as they faced the hand¨Ca sensation that surged in their minds.

    It was not to say that the hand truly grasped the entire Earth.

    ¡°This is the Immortal Emperor¡¯s distant capture!¡± Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan screamed in terror, as if a small chicken had its neck seized.

    He felt the grandeur of the Immortal Emperor!

    Instantly, Jiang Yuan¡¯s body went limp, shrinking into a ball. Even the faintest breath or divine thought from the Immortal Emperor, he dared not resist and could only await his fate. Such was the suppression on a fundamental level of life and the build-up of authority over the years.

    As Jiang Yuan mentioned, the hand was actually just a fraction of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s breath, but still terrifyingly powerful, emitting strong fluctuations of immortal power, causing the whole Earth to tremble violently.

    In an instant, across many areas of Earth, earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions, and sinkholes began¡­ a host of natural disasters struck.

    In a short time, countless innocent Earth creatures lost their precious lives! It was as if the mountains and rivers themselves bled!

    The next moment, the giant hand spread its fingers and, in the fraction of a second, transformed into countless intricate hand symbols. In the void, a dense array of mystical Immortal Script sprang to life.

    These Immortal Scripts formed various Immortal Arrays enveloping Huang Xiaolong.

    Impressive! Merely a trace of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s breath, transmitted across time and space, was already this formidable!

    Huang Xiaolong was the first to feel an immense pressure!

    However, he did not submit to fear. With a thunderous roar, his head as imposing as mountains, his mouth as void as a black hole, every single cell within his body radiated divine light, unleashing Earth¡¯s rules!

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong released the malignant demon aura from the netherworld, which enveloped the Immortal Emperor¡¯s hand, ceaselessly corroding, tainting, and destroying it.

    This caused the hand, which should have been faster than the speed of light, to slow down a bit, thereby granting Huang Xiaolong more time to handle this capture.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong gathered his strength and threw a punch.

    This punch had a rebellious might, as if it could tear apart the heavens!

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ll help you!¡± the Seventh Princess didn¡¯t lag behind either, her right hand turning into a dragon claw covered with sacred scales, and she too slammed it towards the Immortal Emperor¡¯s hand!

    With Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess joining forces, they struck with a heaven-collapsing force, directly hitting the Immortal Emperor¡¯s palm.

    Boom~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Terrifying shockwaves, with the island as the center, crazily spread out in all directions.

    In an instant, every building on the island was shaken into powder, the sea within a hundred miles was utterly evaporated, and any marine creature was turned into nothingness.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Xiaolong immediately mobilized Divine Power, covering thousands of miles, forcibly stopping the spread of the residual force.

    At this time, the palm, which was a manifestation of a wisp of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s aura, finally shattered under the combined efforts of Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess, turning into a sky full of starlight.

    The island no longer existed.

    Huang Xiaolong, the Seventh Princess, Bai Chan, Jiang Yuan, they all hovered in the air.

    The only thing remaining was the divine altar on the island, which also rose into the air, radiating with Immortal light.

    The golden light passage gradually dissipated as well.

    ¡°Immortal Realm!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were split with fury and ablaze with vengeance.

    In just this one encounter, although he and the Seventh Princess had joined hands and extinguished the Immortal Emperor¡¯s fury, it had already affected the entire Earth, causing countless innocent Earth creatures to perish at that moment.

    Earth was as if it had suffered a disaster.

    This kindled a raging killing intent within Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Fine! Fine! Since this is the case, our Earth shall formally declare war on the Immortal Realm! We will not stop until one of us is dead! For the innocent lives lost today, I will demand the Immortal Realm to pay back double! For every one of mine you kill, I shall slaughter ten of your immortals! The day I ascend to the heavens, all Immortals will kneel at the horizon! I swear, the Immortal Realm will regret this day¡¯s actions for eternity and pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Hmph~~~¡± A bloodthirsty snort came from the direction of the altar, but it quickly dissipated without a trace.

    With the failure of this attack by the Immortal Emperor and the closing of the golden passage, the Immortal Emperor was temporarily unable to launch another offensive against Huang Xiaolong.

    However, it was undeniable that the Earth would soon face the wrath of the Immortal Realm¡¯s great army.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Damn it! Little Long! My power is suppressed by the laws of Earth; otherwise, just with this wisp of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s aura, the Earth would not have suffered such massive losses,¡± the Seventh Princess said in a mix of shame and rage.

    The Immortal Emperor¡¯s aura could recklessly attack Earth, while the Seventh Princess had to be careful not to cause any mishap on Earth.

    Thus, the Seventh Princess couldn¡¯t use her full strength.

    ¡°Hmph! Luckily, I had the foresight to put my wives and the others on the island into the netherworld, otherwise~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a lingering fear. ¡°Enough, we now return to Long Island to discuss the matter of confronting the Immortal Realm¡¯s great army. It is an urgent matter; we cannot afford the slightest delay!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1273 - Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Do You Think You Can Call Her

    Chapter 1273: Chapter 1273: Do You Think You Can Call Her Seventh Princess?! Chapter 1273: Chapter 1273: Do You Think You Can Call Her Seventh Princess?! Suppressing his killing intent and rage for the moment, Huang Xiaolong brought Jiang Yuan, Seventh Princess, and Bai Chan, gliding swiftly to Dragon Island.

    Dragon Island, within a council hall of the original Wulong Manor.

    Huang Xiaolong released his wives from the underworld, as well as a group of elite backbones from Dragon Island.

    Huang Xiaolong briefly described the battle just now with those seven first-level Profound Immortals who had descended, and also mentioned how he cooperated with the Seventh Princess to repel the giant hand that covered the sky, which was condensed from a wisp of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s breath.

    His wives were nothing short of astounded.

    Soon, some of the wives went online to browse the news.

    Ma Chuxia¡¯s face wore a sad expression. ¡°Xiaolong, countless messages have been pushed to my phone, all about disasters happening around the world¨Csigh, so many places have suffered calamities, people were caught off guard, and the casualties don¡¯t look good¨C¡±

    ¡°These are all thanks to those Immortals!¡± His first wife, Song Yuru, was so frustrated her teeth itched. ¡°They really regard the lives of us Earthlings as nothing!¡±

    No one present could suppress a surge of shared enmity.

    ¡°Enough, only the weak indulge in sorrow¨CWhat¡¯s imperative now is to unite and confront the Immortal realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, and his divine sense spread out.

    He was the deity of Earth, and with a single thought, his radiance spread across the wastelands, with almost the entire Earth enveloped in his thoughts.

    Huang Xiaolong saw the disastrous situations everywhere and issued orders telepathically for the Chosen close by to immediately head to disaster areas to provide rescue, distribute supplies, and comfort the people.

    It was fortunate that the confrontation with the breath of the Immortal Emperor was short-lived and did not cause immeasurable losses.

    ¡°Jiang Yuan, tell me, what strategy does the Immortal realm normally use when besieging a planet?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked Jiang Yuan.

    ¡°Reporting to master, it is nothing more than using terrifying Immortal Artifacts to lock onto the planet¡¯s location and directly obliterate it,¡± Jiang Yuan pondered before speaking. ¡°However, Earth is a planet that the Immortal realm has expended resources to cultivate, and it also contains the treasure of the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor, so rash actions are unlikely. I¡¯m guessing they will deploy the Immortal realm¡¯s military forces. Usually, they send cannon fodder first. The fodder will mount a strong offensive, and then the elite forces of the Immortal realm will clean up the aftermath. This minimizes the Immortal realm¡¯s losses.¡±

    ¡°Cannon fodder?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, master. ¡®Cannon fodder¡¯ refers to a large number of criminals in the Immortal realm who have committed crimes and violated the law. These guys are mainly Heavenly Immortals and Golden Immortals. Profound Immortals, as long as they haven¡¯t committed severe crimes, generally receive pardons,¡± Jiang Yuan explained in great detail. ¡°These criminals¡¯ realms might not be very high, but they are extremely vicious and bloodthirsty, almost comparable to devils.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± nodded Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Xiaolong, there are quite a few altars on Earth that communicate with the Immortal realm. Not only are there famous ones in Huaxia, but also overseas, like the pyramids, inside the Louvre, in the Roman Colosseum¨C¡± Ma Chuxia furrowed her brows. ¡°When the time comes, the Immortal realm¡¯s military might descend through various altars, scattering and appearing everywhere instantly. Earth will be surrounded by the Immortal realm¡¯s forces. Though you are brave, you certainly can¡¯t protect everything at once. The enemy has too wide a front.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded the Seventh Princess in agreement. ¡°If Earth only had one altar where the Immortal army descended, it would be relatively easy to defend. But since the Immortal realm is waging war, they will likely spread the battle across many fronts, slicing Earth into separate battlefields to break us apart and devour us piece by piece.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°Master, should we start deploying troops now and assign all the Chosen on Earth in batches to altars around the world for defense? We also have tens of millions of Chosen on Earth, almost all equipped with Immortal realm¡¯s weaponry, capable of dealing with ordinary Heavenly Immortals and even besieging a few Golden Immortals,¡± suggested Nangong Hong.

    ¡°That said¨Ctrue battles might inevitably harm innocent civilians¨C¡± Suddenly, a spark of inspiration flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do! When the Immortal realm¡¯s army descends, they will face an utterly empty Earth!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Xiaolong, what do you mean?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s gaze flickered.

    ¡°Before the Immortal realm¡¯s army arrives, I¡¯ll open the Ghost Gate and have all Earthlings, including the Chosen, temporarily enter the underworld to avoid the situation!¡± decided Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°That sounds good,¡± everyone nodded.

    ¡°When the Immortal realm¡¯s army arrives, filled with killing intent, only to find that Earth is devoid of people, it¡¯ll be like throwing a powerful punch into cotton, which will also dampen their fighting spirit,¡± laughed Ying Aoshan.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Just then!

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly stood up!

    Within his divine sense¡¯s range, every altar on Earth that connected to the Immortal realm underwent an unexpected change!

    Whether in Huaxia, in Europe and America, or in Africa, pale yellow Immortal Qi began appearing in the void around each altar.

    This Immortal Qi was clearly of incredibly high quality.

    It carried a supreme, kingly aura.

    Endless pale yellow Immortal Qi appeared on Earth, swiftly merging into Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, lands, mountains, oceans¡­

    Instantly, the Earth filled with ethereal Immortal music and chaotic heavenly flowers, revealing an unmatched brilliance and sanctity.

    It was as if blessings were showering from heaven, a boon from the skies!

    The entire spatial barrier of Earth became crystal clear, translucent, like a gemstone or glaze.

    At that moment, the terrifying Immortal Spirit Qi burst forth from the interior of Earth, elevating the quality of Earth by many times in an instant!

    ¡°Gods! This¡­ this is¡­ this is Mysterious Yellow Qi!¡± Jiang Yuan stood up abruptly, shaking all over, his eyes wide, his face covered with an expression of disbelief, as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡°This is Mysterious Yellow Qi, something countless Immortals in the Immortal realm would desperately seek!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that mean? What is Mysterious Yellow Qi?¡± Huang Xiaolong could deeply feel that Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy had undergone a great revival in recent years, yet it had never before been graced with such high-quality Immortal realm energy!

    ¡°`

    This energy, this pale yellow Immortal Qi, had surpassed the quality of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s two avatars, obtained after securing the first place in the Battle for the Immortal Ranking¨Ca reward known as the ¡°Nine Suns Immortal Qi.¡±

    ¡°Master, with the word ¡®Profound¡¯ in Profound Yellow Qi, as the name suggests, this Immortal Qi is primarily used to temper the bodies of Profound Immortals!¡± Jiang Yuan said somewhat breathlessly.

    Below the Immortal Emperor ranks the Profound Immortal.

    In the realm of the immortals, there were inevitably few Immortal Emperors, with Profound Immortals essentially forming the foundation stone of the immortal realm. The value of Profound Yellow Qi, capable of tempering Profound Immortal bodies, could thus be imagined.

    In comparison, the spike in Spiritual Energy back on Earth and the descent of various celestial fortunes were simply a disparate mob, not even worth mentioning.

    ¡°The immortal realm is really investing a fortune this time! So much Profound Yellow Qi~~¡± Jiang Yuan exclaimed as he slapped his thigh.

    ¡°It seems that this battle will be extremely horrifying,¡± the Seventh Princess nodded. ¡°The larger the investment from the immortal realm, the more brutal the war will be. Only if Earth¡¯s spatial barriers are strong enough to withstand countless Immortals descending and unleashing massive wars, enduring waves upon waves of assaults, will we cease at death. For Earth, this isn¡¯t a celestial fortune¨Cit¡¯s a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°Never mind all that, Jiang Yuan, you must immediately lead the Chosen Ones to collect Profound Yellow Qi from around the world,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed Jiang Yuan.

    Jiang Yuan hurriedly accepted the order and went on his way.

    ¡°Little Long, it seems this battle still needs some time to brew before it erupts. The immortal realm will wait until Earth¡¯s spatial barriers are sufficiently stable and strong before they deploy their forces,¡± the Seventh Princess said with a smile. ¡°Consider it a bit of breathing space for us. Little Long, you seem stressed enough; how about we accompany you on a stroll to ease the pressure?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ I¡¯m not feeling any pressure,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Stop pretending, Little Long! Let¡¯s go!¡± the Seventh Princess insisted, pulling Huang Xiaolong along.

    In fact, even the Dragon King Seventh Princess felt somewhat suffocated now.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mental fortitude was so strong that he could face the impending war with ease.

    Eventually, Huang Xiaolong was dragged out by a group of wives led by the Seventh Princess to fly into one of Huaxia¡¯s cities for what could be considered a leisurely mountain outing to relax the mind.

    This city had been extremely lucky and hadn¡¯t suffered from the previous calamity; the morale of its citizens was still relatively stable.

    Once again returning to the metropolis filled with towering buildings, breathing in the modern air, Huang Xiaolong indeed felt a sense of relaxation unlike anything he had experienced before.

    ¡°Sigh~~ Before the great war, coming to this bustling city to feel the vitality of common folk is truly pleasant,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Seventh Princess, your idea isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Just then, the Seventh Princess¡¯s expression suddenly became somewhat rigid!

    Her gaze turned to the distance.

    Across the street, a man in a somewhat strange attire walked out of a Starbucks coffee shop.

    He was a young man whose handsome appearance was almost excessive, around the same age as Huang Xiaolong, with long hair that cascaded freely, dressed in a yellow robe, and a belt featuring a coiled dragon around his waist. At first glance, he seemed like royalty from a TV series.

    He was also looking at the Seventh Princess, his eyes passing a very gentle expression as he strode over.

    ¡°He~~ How did he come here¡­ Why is it him~~~¡± the Seventh Princess¡¯s face showed displeasure, but more than that, there was apprehension!

    Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly. An existence that could make the Seventh Princess wary was likely to be rare in the universe!

    From that man, Huang Xiaolong could sense an aura similar to that of the Seventh Princess and Bai Chan¨Cone of primordial dominance, as though he was the master of all things!

    Majestic!

    Enormous!

    Overwhelming!

    Ancient!

    ¡­

    Without a doubt, Huang Xiaolong had guessed the man¡¯s identity!

    The Long Clan!

    A colossal dragon had quietly descended to Earth!

    ¡°Xiaoqi, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± The man was before the Seventh Princess in the blink of an eye. ¡°You¡¯ve been on this trashy planet for quite some time without communicating with the Dragon Kings. To tell you the truth, your father, my father, and the other elders have quite a few complaints about you.¡±

    ¡°This~~ What does father say?¡± The Seventh Princess appeared anxious and unsettled, her face filled with worry and vexation, and she subconsciously glanced at Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At a time like this, it was natural for Huang Xiaolong, as the Seventh Princess¡¯s man, to step forward.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly. ¡°Seventh Princess, who is this?¡±

    The Seventh Princess had yet to reply.

    Suddenly, a terrifying explosion of thunder seemed to ignite in the man¡¯s eyes. An intense gaze capable of cleaving through the void shot directly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You native! You wretch! Are you even worthy of addressing the Seventh Princess?¡±

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1274 - Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Long Clan Prodigy

    Chapter 1274: Chapter 1274: Long Clan Prodigy! Chapter 1274: Chapter 1274: Long Clan Prodigy! The proud man of the Long Clan bellowed at Huang Xiaolong, repeatedly insulting him as a ¡°wretched spawn,¡± ¡°native.¡±

    He had lost his composure.

    In fact, this man from the Long Clan, although willful and defiant, looking down on everything and horribly arrogant but still considered polite in the realm of dragons, was confused as to why he lost his composure in front of a native from a low-level planet.

    Perhaps¡­ it was because of the sweet, heartfelt smile Seventh Princess had shown when she was with Huang Xiaolong!

    And this smile, Seventh Princess had never given to any man from the Long Clan before. Not even to him, who was so excellent!

    Jealousy!

    Yes, at the sight of Huang Xiaolong, the man from the Long Clan had already felt an inexplicable jealousy!

    Hearing the other¡¯s rudeness, Huang Xiaolong too felt a chill pass through his heart.

    Long Clan?

    Not worth a damn!

    Now Huang Xiaolong would even dare to challenge the Immortal Realm, let alone some mere dragon?

    ¡°Zehui, what are you saying?!¡± Naturally, Seventh Princess defended Huang Xiaolong, her anger rising.

    ¡°Xiaoqi, why would you mix with a native from this trash planet? You! What in the world has happened to you over these years? Such natives, they¡¯re simply worse than dust, not worthy of standing beside you, Xiaoqi!¡± The man from the Long Clan, Zehui, spoke with a tone of anger born of frustration. ¡°Xiaoqi, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. Now that I have descended, everything is to be arranged by me. Your father, the Great Dragon King, has personally entrusted me to bring you back to the realm of dragons. However, before that, we must capture the one who stole our dragon power and punish him with our clan¡¯s penalties. Moreover, the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure has appeared on this planet, and our Long Clan also wants a share of the spoils.¡±

    Before Seventh Princess could reply, Huang Xiaolong gave her a look and immediately communicated with her through soul transmission. ¡°Seventh Princess, this guy sure is arrogant~~¡±

    Seventh Princess also responded rapidly to Huang Xiaolong using soul transmission. ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t be angry; this guy is called ¡®Zehui,¡¯ and just like me, he¡¯s of the Dragon King¡¯s bloodline. His father is one of our Long Clan elders, very respected. Just as there are genius immortals in the Immortal Realm, we also have genius dragons in the Long Clan~~ Zehui is a prodigy among us, mastering many Secret Techniques of our clan, and he stands out among the younger generation of dragon kings. This guy may look refined and cultured, but he¡¯s infamously narrow-minded and vengeful~~ Ah, Little Long, don¡¯t get angry at what I¡¯ve said~~ He¡¯s also been pursuing me. But don¡¯t misunderstand, I find him repulsive~~ and have never shown him any favour. However, I am indeed somewhat wary of his talent and combat strength.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    Damn, he had encountered a rival in love!

    Oh, no, this so-called genius dragon Zehui didn¡¯t quite count as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s rival in love since the Seventh Princess wasn¡¯t interested in him, right?

    At most, he was just one of the many suitors of Seventh Princess, albeit an extremely excellent one.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was the genuine man of Seventh Princess, who had been intimately entwined with her many times over, for months at a stretch.

    ¡°Oh~~ let me handle this matter. The man¡¯s way. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of him, nor the Dragon King. This is Earth, where even the fiercest tiger must crouch before me, and the mightiest dragon must coil beneath me,¡± Huang Xiaolong continued soul transmission to Seventh Princess.

    Seventh Princess thought about it, then nodded her head.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Zehui, left aside, was nearly enraged with embarrassment. He knew Huang Xiaolong and Seventh Princess were communicating through soul transmission; although he couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, their expressions, the more he watched, the more intimate they seemed.

    ¡°Could it be, Xiaoqi and this native¡­ No, impossible! Xiaoqi is the daughter of the Great Dragon King, the noble king of the Dragon Clan¡­ Even in our realm, she sits atop the food chain, it¡¯s utterly impossible for her to have any interaction with an ant from a garbage planet~~ no, no, never~~ I, Zehui, am Xiaoqi¡¯s future husband~~ it must be me! In the entire universe, only I am worthy of her!¡±

    ¡°Ahem~~ So, did you just call me a lowlife?¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong finally confronted Zehui with an amused smile on his face.

    ¡°Hmph! Since you¡¯ve been close to Xiaoqi, you should know our status.¡± Zehui looked toward Huang Xiaolong with an indifferent gaze, one so arrogant, as if an emperor above all was looking down on a beggar in tattered clothes on the street corner.

    ¡°I know,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Heh~~ Seeing as you know, then you should understand, when I call you a lowlife, I¡¯m not insulting you, I¡¯m merely stating a fact. That¡¯s all.¡± Zehui¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°The level of our lives is inherently different, as vast as the gap between heaven and earth. For me, standing here and talking to you is in itself, a grace to you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ How amusing, go on, keep talking, I want to hear what other pretentious things you can say.¡± Huang Xiaolong could only laugh helplessly.

    ¡°Listen, lowlife, I might give Xiaoqi face and not take issue with you. But remember, from now on, you can no longer meet with Xiaoqi, and you certainly can¡¯t call her ¡®Seventh Princess.¡¯ As I¡¯ve said, you are not qualified to do so,¡± Zehui stated coldly, jealousy burning in his eyes. ¡°If¡­ I find out you¡¯re together with Xiaoqi again, then¡­ I will exterminate your entire clan.¡±

    Domineering, extremely so. And it was a domineering attitude that seemed completely natural.

    Seventh Princess couldn¡¯t help but want to explode in anger, but she was stopped by a look from Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other wives also stood aside, watching Zehui with indignation. However, they believed that no matter how significant Zehui¡¯s background was, he couldn¡¯t take any advantage in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You might think I¡¯m somewhat overbearing~~¡± Zehui shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Forget it, perhaps through words, it¡¯s hard for you to understand what kind of existence I am¡­ because an ant will never comprehend what a magnificent creature like a dragon truly means~~ Forget it, it¡¯s not worth explaining¡­¡±

    With that, Zehui extended a finger, pointing towards the opposite street.

    There was a bustling commercial district, with supermarkets, fruit shops, a BMW 4S dealership, and flower shops.

    Many ordinary people were strolling around, coming and going.

    Couples held hands as they crossed the crosswalk.

    There were also housewives carrying baskets of vegetables, rushing home to cook.

    ¡°Do you see that? They are ants just like you. Now, I¡¯ll let you ants catch a glimpse of my power~~ But this is just the tip of the iceberg~~~¡±

    A cruel, cold smile rapidly spread across Zehui¡¯s face.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then, he slowly extended his palm towards the crowd across the street, and grasped at the air.

    His hand was fair, each finger well-proportioned and elongated. Each finger seemed to hold mastery over a rule.

    It could be thunder, hurricane, space, or time¡­

    ¡°Watch closely, this is my insignificant, tip-of-the-iceberg power~~~ But to you ants, this is¨Cannihilation! The! Utmost! Calamity!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1275 - Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 I Want Them to be Reborn and They

    Chapter 1275: Chapter 1275: I Want Them to be Reborn, and They Shall be Reborn! Chapter 1275: Chapter 1275: I Want Them to be Reborn, and They Shall be Reborn! At that moment, the man from the Long Clan, Zehui, a suitor of the Seventh Princess, boldly claimed he would allow Huang Xiaolong a taste of what he referred to as ¡°just the tip of the iceberg¡± of his power. But Huang Xiaolong did not intervene, instead, he stood leisurely with his arms folded, displaying a somewhat detached amusement.

    The Seventh Princess and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other wives also did not step in. With Huang Xiaolong present, they believed that Zehui was bound to suffer a setback.

    The wives had blind worship for Huang Xiaolong, including the Seventh Princess.

    As the saying goes, ¡°easier said than done,¡± Zehui reached out across the space with a casual grab.

    The space opposite him shattered as if it were a pane of glass exploding!

    Yes, he had shattered a space barrier!

    Even though the space barriers of today¡¯s Earth had strengthened unlike in times past, they were still effortlessly torn asunder by Zehui with a single grab.

    Boom~~~!!!!

    All the people within that area were cut into fine dust by countless sharp fragments, like bits of an Immortal Sword, with no chance to even react before they met their demise.

    And it was not just people; shops, green belts, trees, cars, birds, stray cats, mangy dogs, even sunlight and air¡­ Everything was completely pulverized, vaporized, turned into nothingness, gone!

    In the end, all that remained in that area was a terrifying vortex akin to the maw of a demon!

    This vortex continued to generate a fearsome suction force, pulling in any person, object, air, sunlight, and moisture from all directions.

    This caused unimaginable panic in the city, with countless people running for their lives, or crying in terror.

    ¡°Zehui!¡± the Seventh Princess was furious, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re playing with fire by destroying Earth¡¯s space barriers. One misstep, and we could all be doomed!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Zehui laughed carelessly, ¡°Xiaoqi, I know what I¡¯m doing. Just demonstrating a fraction of my iceberg-like power, that¡¯s all. I only damaged a small part of Earth¡¯s spatial barrier. With the Immortal Spirit Qi descending from the celestial realm, such a gap will soon be mended. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Indeed, as Zehui had said, the spatial rift he had torn open was already healing at a pace visible to the naked eye.

    In a matter of moments, the once bustling street became a scene of devastation, with people and animals scattered.

    What remained were only Huang Xiaolong, his wives, and the arrogant Zehui, who slaughtered Earth¡¯s people as if they were no more than dust.

    ¡°This is outrageous! Human lives are not grass to be cut down!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives were on the verge of exploding with anger, yet they were well aware that this man from the Long Clan was indeed overwhelmingly powerful, many times stronger than Profound Immortals like Jiang Yuan.

    He could easily destroy Earth¡¯s spatial barriers!

    All the wives together, even with the Seventh Princess, were far from being a match for Zehui!

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Ma Chuxia looked incredulously at Huang Xiaolong.

    Her tone carried a hint of reproach.

    She knew that with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, he could have prevented this slaughter, yet he remained unmoved, even maintaining an expression as serene as if he were enjoying the spring breeze.

    It was as if Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t the slightest bit angry.

    Yet those were hundreds of living human lives!

    ¡°How about it? You¡¯ve seen it clearly, haven¡¯t you?¡± Zehui, like the God who lorded over all beings, looked at Huang Xiaolong with a pitying gaze. ¡°This is just a tip of the iceberg of my power¡­ haha, presumably, you earth natives, lowly breeds, think that receiving that laughable bit of fortune from the Immortal Realm, cultivating into a Heavenly Immortal, or perhaps a Golden Immortal, would enable you to stand your ground in the vast cosmos¨Chow utterly ridiculous! No matter what fortune you receive, in front of the noble Long Clan, you are all so fragile¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong quietly listened to Zehui¡¯s grandiloquent speech.

    ¡°With a wave of my hand, heavens shatter, planets explode, civilizations are severed¨Cyou now understand, to speak with you is a gift to you, right?¡± Zehui clasped his hands behind his back. ¡°Alright, you should know what to do, you tiny miserable bug. From now on, don¡¯t you dare think about meeting Xiaoqi again. You are beings of different levels of existence. Let¡¯s leave it at that, if you dare defy me, I wouldn¡¯t mind killing you. Or even, wiping out everyone on this planet. Don¡¯t think of me as cruel, heartless. In actuality, weakness is the original sin, if you are to blame, it¡¯s only because you are too weak.¡±

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Huang Xiaolong finally spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve just slain a total of 874 lives.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zehui was taken aback but then cracked a smile. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t aware. Lowly breeds after all, killed means killed, how many I kill doesn¡¯t concern me. If I want you dead, you¡¯ll have to die. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    At that moment, the space barriers that had been ravaged, the black hole-like terrifying gaps, had already been fully repaired.

    The sunlight was shining again in that area, the air flowing with Immortal Spirit Qi, the space barriers of Earth crystal clear, like gemstones, glimmering.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°You want Earth¡¯s humans dead, and so they must die?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    His laugh was filled with sarcasm.

    ¡°Is it not so?¡± Zehui¡¯s presence soared.

    ¡°Of course, with your power, massacring ordinary Earth beings is indeed effortless.¡± The sarcastic smile on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face became even thicker. ¡°Perhaps, the Long Clan quite enjoys bullying the weak~~ However, while you can decree death upon Earth¡¯s people and they indeed shall die, I¡­ if I want them resurrected, they can be reborn!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, Zehui could hardly believe his own ears, ¡°Impossible! The lives I¡¯ve taken cannot possibly be revived! Lowly breed, stop deceiving yourself!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°How about a bet then? If I can resurrect the 874 lives you¡¯ve killed, then you¡¯ll kneel before me and bark three times like a dog, how about that?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Hahahaha~~~~~¡± Zehui laughed in extreme anger, ¡°Absurd! Fine, I¡¯ll play your little game. If you fail¡­ I¡¯ll want you dead! Soul destroyed, never to be reincarnated!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, as if he had seen something extremely hilarious and amusing, then turned to his wives. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a massive dragon imitate the bark of a dog, have you? Well, today you¡¯ll all broaden your horizons.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoqi, this Earth native you know really likes¡­ to show off in front of an audience~~¡± Zehui said to the Seventh Princess with a smile. ¡°Those lowly breeds have been thoroughly killed by me, their souls shattered to bits¨CI want to see how they¡¯re going to be reborn. A joke, really a joke. A chance to be revived after being killed by me?¡±

    After speaking, Zehui stood aside with a teasing look, coldly watching Huang Xiaolong.

    In his eyes, Huang Xiaolong was already a cold corpse. He was certain to win this wager, and when he did, he would have a justifiable reason to kill Huang Xiaolong! In fact, deep inside, he couldn¡¯t wait to torture Huang Xiaolong to death!

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong no longer paid any attention to Zehui. His expression became somewhat focused.

    In an instant, a change appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, a transformation that depicted the cycle of life and death, the rules of birth, aging, sickness, and death, from past to future, from life to death!

    The very next moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura changed too!

    He no longer sported the playful, harmless demeanor of the past, but instead became devoid of any trace of emotion, imperious and supreme!

    This was the temperament of a deity!

    Above all others, the being that controls the rules of Earth!

    The supreme creator of destiny, orchestrating the birth and death of all living beings in this realm!

    An awe-inspiring presence, seemingly the sovereign of this world, inviolable!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Even Zehui was caught off guard, his pupils shrinking. ¡°This¡­ this scum¡­actually hid his strength! But no matter, how can any being I¡¯ve killed come back to life?¡±

    Somehow, Zehui¡¯s confidence was shaken!

    And then!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!

    Directly above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, a white banner suddenly appeared!

    This was a ¡°Soul Banner¡±.

    A magical artifact refined from the breath and laws of the netherworld, the Soul Banner!

    On this Soul Banner were densely packed runes!

    These runes did not convey a sensation of gloominess and death but rather a sacred aura!

    The moment the Soul Banner appeared, remnants of spirit fragments lingering in the void began to congregate of their own accord!

    In an instant, hundreds of ghastly ghost faces materialized.

    These faces, once gathered, appeared indifferent, like reflections in water; they were ethereal, resembling illusory mirages, far from reality.

    These were the innocent souls that had just died at Zehui¡¯s hands!

    In total, there were 874 ghost faces! Not one more, not one less!

    ¡°Has he actually collected and pieced together their souls?¡± At this point, Zehui couldn¡¯t help but be utterly shocked.

    The wives of Huang Xiaolong, however, all breathed a sigh of relief.

    As it turned out, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t indifferent to their deaths; he had a way to bring the deceased back to life!

    Even the Seventh Princess¡¯s face glowed with pride.

    ¡°Summoning souls is easy!¡± Zehui scoffed with derision. ¡°Summoning souls and resurrecting the dead are two entirely different things.¡±

    ¡°Now that their bodies are destroyed, I shall use demons from the underworld most similar to human traits to forge new bodies for you all!¡± Huang Xiaolong directly opened the gates of the netherworld, and in an instant, clusters of light and shadow flew out.

    These lights and shadows aligned themselves before Huang Xiaolong.

    As the light coalesced into form, upon closer inspection, one could see they were creatures whose features and body structures were nearly identical to humans.

    They were demons from a planet of hell, infinite in species¨Cone of them known as ¡°Dream Demons¡±. They were not shade spirits but beings made of flesh and blood. Their physical bodies were strong, comparable to Earth¡¯s cultivators who had undergone tribulation, and they possessed an innate ability to enter the dreams of other beings, of course, only those weaker than themselves.

    There were 874 Dream Demons in total.

    Before being released by Huang Xiaolong, their memories had been completely erased with Mengpo soup.

    Now, these Dream Demons were lacking souls, left with merely pure bodies.

    ¡°Return to your soul, and be forever immortal!¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand!

    In the blink of an eye, the ghost faces in the void, as if finding new hosts, each chose the most compatible Dream Demon body to inhabit!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh~~ Whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    The ghost faces, the souls, merged into the bodies of the Dream Demons!

    Soon, those formerly lifeless Dream Demons started moving their bodies, their eyes becoming vivid and spirited as they began to exclaim.

    ¡°Incredible! We¡¯ve come back to life!¡±

    ¡°Good heavens! This doesn¡¯t seem to be our original body~~but our new bodies are so strong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I feel like I could smash a steel plate with one punch, or blow away a tiger with a single breath!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve gained a fortune from a misfortune!¡±

    ¡°Yes, just now was dreadfully terrifying, we suddenly died, it was horrifying. But now, resurrected and stronger than before, it¡¯s as if we have become the chosen ones! Hahaha! Worth it! Where else could one find such luck?¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    874 dead souls, borrowing the bodies of the Dream Demons, were completely resurrected! Reborn!

    ¡°I suppose you all were somewhat aggrieved just now. However, in a way, this has also been a boon for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to those who had been brought back to life, smiling faintly. ¡°The body of a Dream Demon is 99% similar to that of humans~~~you needn¡¯t worry about adapting to a new life. Now you can all cultivate, and perhaps you¡¯ll achieve extraordinary success in the future.¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes turned towards Zehui. ¡°How about it? You killed these people to pieces, and I¡¯ve already brought them back to life. When I want someone to be reborn, they will be reborn! Hmm~~you¡¯ve lost, start barking like a dog!¡±

    ¡°Kek kek kek~~kek kek kek~~~¡± Zehui stared wide-eyed at Huang Xiaolong, and from his throat came a strange, forced sound.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1276 - Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Because She is My Wife

    Chapter 1276: Chapter 1276: Because, She is My Wife! Chapter 1276: Chapter 1276: Because, She is My Wife! Now, Zehui¡¯s sharply chiseled face looked utterly despicable, with his ancient draconic eyes filled with indescribable venom and resentment!

    He was humiliated!

    This was a revolutionary shock!

    Zehui was proud!

    The Long Clan was considered the proudest race in the universe, far prouder than the Immortals!

    The Long Clan believed they were the most noble race in the universe, superior to all others, reigning supreme across countless worlds!

    And Zehui, looking across the Long Clan, was a top-tier genius who might even inherit the Great Dragon King¡¯s throne to become the new leader of the Long Clan!

    But today, not only had he been humiliated, but it also occurred on a garbage planet, where he was slapped in the face by a native!

    The native he had killed cleanly and utterly had now, unbelievably, been revived.

    Not only revived, but he had also gained a fortuitous opportunity, becoming even more powerful than before his death¡­

    ¡°No~ no~~ impossible¡­ impossible~~¡± Zehui was filled with rage, and inside him, it seemed a storm capable of overturning heaven and earth was brewing!

    The entire city was suddenly hit by fierce winds, with dust swirling and people in panic!

    ¡°Zehui, you lost,¡± said Seventh Princess sternly at his side. ¡°At our level, killing is easy. But to rejuvenate someone who was torn to pieces and utterly dead, that¡¯s difficult. You must admit, you can¡¯t do it~~~¡±

    ¡°No! This is a conspiracy!¡± Zehui couldn¡¯t possibly admit his defeat. ¡°This is a conspiracy! Crafty natives! This is your trap, luring me into your whole setup!¡±

    ¡°Yo~~¡± Huang Xiaole chuckled. ¡°This excuse of the Long Clan, really quite refreshing and unique~~ Couldn¡¯t it be that the Long Clan has so many brainless and shameless fellows?~~ Seventh Princess, I¡¯m not referring to you.¡±

    ¡°You~~ you are courting death! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Zehui glared with abyss-like eyes at Huang Xiaolong, his pupils showing a terrifying scene where it seemed planets were disintegrating.

    ¡°The Long Clan! Must not be desecrated!¡± Zehui declared solemnly.

    ¡°Got it wrong, have you?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Now, it was you and I who made a bet, and you lost. According to our agreement, you should bark like a dog three times. Come on, do it loudly.¡±

    At that moment, Seventh Princess sent a soul transmission to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Little Long, enough is enough. Do you know why I fear Zehui? Because he has awakened the secret blood of the ancient Long Clan.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Seventh Princess, are you saying there are differences within the Long Clan?¡± Huang Xiaolong hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Yes, Little Long. Actually, the dragon with the greatest potential is the one who has awakened the secret blood of the ancient Long Clan~~~ Legend has it, the ancestor of the Long Clan was an ancient giant dragon. The ancient giant dragon was a formidable creature born at the dawn of the universe, capable of devouring stars. With just a breath, they could create entire worlds. Our current Long Clan, descended from the ancient giant dragon, actually has a bloodline far less noble than that of the pure ancient giant dragon. But among us, some dragons receive a blessing, awakening the ancient giant dragon¡¯s secret blood! Once the secret blood awakens, they can inherit unique Divine Skills! These Divine Skills are incomparable and cannot be learned by other members of the Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°Zehui is such a fortunate individual. From a young age, he awakened the secret blood, mastering a Divine Skill of the ancient giant dragon! Moreover, he is immune to all evil, with dragon blood that specifically counters demons. Little Long, you control the underworld, refining hellish planets, but Zehui can counteract all of that~~~¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s actually the nemesis of hell¡¯s demons, and your underworld can¡¯t swallow him up¨Che¡¯s almost immune to it. Your Light of Transformation also can¡¯t do anything to him~¡±

    The Seventh Princess was reminding Huang Xiaolong.

    Her words were extremely euphemistic, but the meaning she conveyed was clear¨CZehui was likely the bane of the underworld.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killer moves against powerful opponents were the three big moves¨C

    The first was to directly let the underworld devour the strong enemy, using the laws of the underworld to forcibly suppress the foe.

    The second was to release the demon army from within the underworld to besiege the enemy.

    The third was to use the Light of Transformation to shine on the enemy, gradually transforming them into a puppet like Jiang Yuan.

    But Zehui was simply not susceptible to these tactics.

    Relying on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own combat strength, it would be somewhat difficult to deal with a dragon king-level Zehui.

    ¡°Hey, Seventh Princess, this guy is formidable, but I can¡¯t back down. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle him. If it were in Long Realm, I would have already slipped away without a trace by now. But here, this is Earth, my territory, my rules.¡±

    Zehui had his own dignity, and Huang Xiaolong had his as well!

    It was impossible for Huang Xiaolong to submit!

    After inheriting the will of the predecessors from the planet of hell, Huang Xiaolong had obtained an invincible heart much earlier!

    ¡°Xiaoqi! What are you discussing with him?¡± As soon as Zehui saw Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess whispering, he couldn¡¯t control the jealousy in his heart!

    ¡°Xiaoqi! You really disappoint me!¡± Zehui almost pathetically exclaimed. ¡°Why is this? Over the years, you¡¯ve come to this filthy planet¨Cyou¡¯ve changed! You¡¯ve actually stooped so low to associate with a mere native¡­ You¡¯ve truly changed! Have you forgotten your proud and noble identity? You are the daughter of the Great Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°Zehui, you¡¯re wrong. When I first arrived on Earth, I thought the same as you, that it was a dirty planet with a stench in the air. But it¡¯s not. Here it¡¯s different from Long Realm. Long Realm is rigid; everything, including our destinies, is arranged from the start. But on Earth, there¡¯s joy and sorrow, there¡¯s the calling of the wind and singing of birds, there are also the most romantic, most moving, and soul-stirring loves¡­ These are things Long Realm has never experienced~~¡±

    Towards the end, the Seventh Princess was getting a bit infatuated.

    ¡°Xiaoqi! You¡¯ve been brainwashed! Unbelievable! You¡¯ve actually been brainwashed! Damn it! Damn it! Deserving of death! This trashy planet, these filthy natives, they¡¯ve actually brainwashed you, Xiaoqi!¡± Zehui was uncontrollably furious, completely losing all of his grace, becoming a stubborn, irrational brute.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You! If you don¡¯t want to die, stay away from Xiaoqi! Also, tell me, what exactly have you done to Xiaoqi?!¡± Zehui roared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Do you want me to leave the Seventh Princess?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t leave her. Not today, not tomorrow, not in the future either. Hmm~ I think, she won¡¯t leave me either. Whether it¡¯s on Earth or if we go somewhere else, the Seventh Princess will not leave me.¡±

    Saying this, Huang Xiaolong directly embraced the Seventh Princess¡¯s petite waist. ¡°Because, she is my wife.¡±

    The Seventh Princess did not resist Huang Xiaolong at all, but instead allowed him to embrace her very gently, her pretty face blushing. This lofty dragon king unexpectedly showed a shy demeanor like that of a little woman, stunningly beautiful!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1277 - Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Secret Technique - Myriad Dragons

    Chapter 1277: Chapter 1277: Secret Technique ¨C Myriad Dragons Refining the Realm! Chapter 1277: Chapter 1277: Secret Technique ¨C Myriad Dragons Refining the Realm! Huang Xiaolong embraced the Seventh Princess as if proclaiming sovereignty, casting a sarcastic glance at the completely stupefied Zehui¡­

    The subtext in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s behavior was clear¨CIs she your goddess? Sorry, but I have already taken the lead with your goddess. I have won not only her body but also her heart.

    And you? Even if you think of being a stand-in honest man, you¡¯re not qualified.

    Chaos!

    Zehui¡¯s mind was completely in turmoil, muddled into a complete mess!

    The Seventh Princess, ah! The universally acknowledged goddess of the Dragon Realm! The most beautiful daughter of the Great Dragon King!

    Proud and aloof! Cold and glamorous! Noble and elegant! Rejecting dragons from a thousand miles away!

    Within the Dragon Realm, countless adult male dragons of the younger generation harbored admiration for the Seventh Princess. However, the vast majority, standing before her, felt ashamed of their inferiority, not daring to confess their feelings.

    Only someone like Zehui, a rare scion of the Long Clan who had awakened the ancient dragon¡¯s secret blood, had the courage to pursue the Seventh Princess! But she had always been as cold as ice to him, giving him hope yet keeping him at a distance, which resulted in his feeling frustrated and resentfully reconciled.

    He believed that with his potential, he was destined to be the Seventh Princess¡¯s husband.

    It was also Zehui who had volunteered to descend to Earth, hoping to spend more time with the Seventh Princess and win her favor. In theory, given Zehui¡¯s status, he had no reason to come to Earth. It was purely for personal reasons, all for the Seventh Princess.

    But¨C

    Full of joy and pride he came, only to be met with a reality that totally violated his principles!

    The Seventh Princess had actually taken a liking to a native of Earth!

    This was simply a joke too ridiculous for the world to accept!

    Not favored by an entire generation of young dragons of the Long Clan, yet she fancied a mere earthling!

    Outrageous!

    ¡°ROAR~~~~~~!!!!¡± Zehui completely erupted!

    He was angry, but more than that, he was seething with a frenzy of jealousy!

    And a sense of humiliation akin to being slapped in the face!

    Even a hatred as if he had been cuckolded!

    He roared with all his might!

    A fierce aura surged like a shockwave from the earth to the sky, emanating from Zehui¡¯s body, overwhelming and unstoppable as it exploded forth!

    This dragon roar was extremely violent, filled with immense intensity, destruction, divine wrath, punishment, execution¡­ Embodying various emotions!

    It was as if ten thousand dragons were roaring in unison.

    Ten thousand volcanoes erupting together.

    Ten thousand oceans tsunamied simultaneously!

    When Zehui lost control, Huang Xiaolong had already been prepared.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense immediately covered the city, and in an instant, he hid all living beings within the city into the netherworld!

    It was a matter of a mere thought. In other words, the instant before Zehui let out his dragon roar, the city was already deserted, no longer inhabited by anyone.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives disappeared without a trace too, entering the netherworld.

    The vast empty city had only Huang Xiaolong, the Seventh Princess, and the crazed Zehui left.

    Additionally, Huang Xiaolong had released a vast aura of the netherworld, reinforcing the spatial barriers of the city.

    Finally, the roar of the dragon exploded as if countless atomic bombs had detonated.

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~~

    The spatial barriers, boosted by the netherworld¡¯s aura, were torn with fissures.

    Huang Xiaolong shone with divine light, and the Seventh Princess was enveloped in sacred dragon aura, mutually resisting Zehui¡¯s dragon roar.

    ¡°Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable!¡± Zehui shouted after his roar, trembling all over, his blood rushing to his face, turning it the complete color of liver, his eyes widened to the point of tearing at the corners, as if his eyeballs might just pop out.

    Such resentment was simply beyond words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake! You¡¯re all criminals! All sinners!¡± Zehui cried out in a mournful tone that sounded like the wails of mournful cuckoos and primates¨Ctruly like a vengeful ghost. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! I¡¯ll abandon even the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave-abode¡­ Refine! I will completely refine this planet! I will refine everything! Every despicable native on this planet will die!¡±

    At this point, Zehui let out another roar and his entire body exploded instantly!

    Becoming a sky full of dazzling lights!

    The gleaming light swept through all directions!

    Such brilliance was so blinding that Huang Xiaolong could barely keep his eyes open for a moment.

    ¡°Little Long! Zehui has unleashed the ancient dragon technique!¡± The Seventh Princess¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°He¡­ he is going to refine the Earth alive!¡±

    The next second, within the sky filled with gleaming light, thousands of giant dragons appeared, roaming everywhere!

    Huang Xiaolong swept his divine sense across, and there were exactly 9,999 dragons!

    These dragons were not simply made of dragon qi, they were real dragons!

    Live, flesh and blood dragons!

    Each dragon was a thousand zhang long and extremely majestic in demeanor!

    Whiskers, golden scales, claws, long horns; they possessed an ancient and worn aura, looking down on all living beings with an air of disdain for everything! Unlike ordinary dragons, these dragons each had a crown on their head, with gemstones from beyond the heavens embedded in them.

    In an instant, the 9,999 dragons interwove in the sky, creating a formation that was unbelievably grand, ancient, and worn with time.

    All 9,999 dragons began to chant in unison. It was a deep and obscure language, a linguistic system as old as it could possibly be, seeming to have been born at the time when the universe emerged from chaos.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ancient dragon¡¯s secret tongue~~ I can¡¯t even understand it!¡± The Seventh Princess became somewhat panicked. ¡°Little Long, let¡¯s take refuge in the underworld! You can bring all the people of Earth into the underworld to protect their lives!¡±

    The secret tongue uttered by the 9,999 dragons was vast and intimidating, enough to shake all the realms and worlds.

    It was as if the Earth was on the brink of destruction!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong finally understood how terrifying the Long Clan members were once they awakened the ancient dragon¡¯s secret blood.

    ¡°You madman! Zehui! Stop it right now! If you refine the Earth, you too are likely to be torn to pieces by spatial storms and space debris!¡± The Seventh Princess shouted into the sky, trying to stop Zehui¡¯s frenzied actions.

    ¡°Nothing can change my mind! Xiaoqi! You¡¯ve hurt my heart! I want to destroy! Now, I just want to destroy everything! I won¡¯t die, nor will I perish with these lowly natives; I will take you back to the Long Clan, expose your crimes, and let you suffer eternal punishment!¡± Zehui¡¯s voice, full of deep resentment, echoed through the skies.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± In her urgency and anger, the Seventh Princess lost her goddess-like poise and cursed loudly. ¡°If you refine the Earth, you will be caught in endless spatial storms, and you are doomed!¡±

    But Zehui turned a deaf ear to her words.

    Soon, the 9,999 dragons had fully set up an ancient and massive Formation.

    In an instant, the Earth was enveloped by boundless dark clouds.

    Like ink pouring into a pool of water, the Earth suddenly became darkened.

    The whole Earth was devoured by darkness.

    It was as if an apocalyptic disaster was about to arrive.

    At that moment, all the people of Earth shuddered with fear, their mental defenses shattered.

    Zehui was really going to refine the Earth.

    Now, the spatial barriers of Earth could only withstand the arrival of some Profound Immortals.

    This was not enough to stop an enraged, crazed dragon ready to risk everything, having awakened the ancient dragon¡¯s secret blood!

    This guy was determined to refine the Earth even if it meant perishing together!

    ¡°Secret Technique¨CThousand Dragons Refining the World!!¡±

    Zehui roared ominously.

    Thousand Dragons Refining the World! This was the secret technique Zehui had mastered after awakening the ancient dragon¡¯s secret blood!

    His body, having exploded into 9,999 dragons, had set up a formation to directly refine an entire world, a planet.

    ¡°What should I do~~ What should I do~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brows were tightly knitted; he didn¡¯t give up or contemplate fleeing into the underworld.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He must confront Zehui¡¯s Thousand Dragons Refining the World!

    He must get past this!

    If he turned back now, it would leave an indelible shadow in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, and he might even lose the courage to fight against the Immortal Realm! From then on, he could fall into despair, never to recover.

    ¡°How exactly should I respond? I¡­ must defeat this detestable dragon! I must conquer him! I absolutely can¡¯t let him refine the Earth!¡± In the flash of a moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts spun rapidly, and countless ideas surged in his mind.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1278 - Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Ten Thousand Talismans Suppress the

    Chapter 1278: Chapter 1278: Ten Thousand Talismans Suppress the Dragon! Chapter 1278: Chapter 1278: Ten Thousand Talismans Suppress the Dragon! At this moment, Zehui¡¯s secret art ¡°Myriad Dragons Refining the World¡± had fully erupted, gripping the entire Earth¡¯s spatial barriers as if the mighty dragons clung to them tenaciously.

    Boom~~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    From the mouths of these dragons, breaths containing the essence of heavenly fire and thunder were expelled, seeking to refine this world with life.

    Once Earth was refined, all creatures on it would perish.

    Unless Huang Xiaolong hid in the underworld, there was simply no other path but death for him.

    ¡°Little Long, Earth is already enveloped in the secret art of Myriad Dragons Refining the World! Now, Earth is being refined! It is only because of the Immortal Realm¡¯s repeated enhancements of Earth¡¯s quality that it can hold on for a while. If it were the Earth of old, it would have started disintegrating by now!¡± The Seventh Princess was extremely anxious.

    Both she and Zehui were of dragon king caliber, but one had awakened the ancient giant dragon¡¯s secret bloodline, while the other had not, putting a great disparity between them.

    ¡°Little Long! Think of something quickly! Otherwise, let¡¯s first enter the underworld!¡± The Seventh Princess clutched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, gently shaking it. At this very moment, this proud dragon king, like a vulnerable little woman in need of protection, huddled in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace, trembling.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong held the Seventh Princess¡¯s jade hand, offering a bit of comfort. Feeling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body temperature, the Seventh Princess¡¯s agitated heart inexplicably steadied.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, this dragon has gone mad~~ but now, I can¡¯t back down.¡± Huang Xiaolong had never been as serious as at this moment, as if facing a major test and the toughest opponent he had encountered thus far, the most powerful enemy to date. ¡°As a public figure, I am a god of Earth, responsible for protecting this planet. If Earth were destroyed, then I¡¯d be without a home, like a rootless duckweed with nowhere to belong. On a personal level, this guy covets you, and as your man, I have to confront him head-on. If I lost to him, what right would I have to be your man? Don¡¯t worry, I can handle this, trust me.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± The Seventh Princess nodded emphatically, then let out a chuckle. ¡°Little Long, indeed I chose the right person! Your spirit is even stronger than many in my clan! Those cowards, upon seeing Zehui, flee in utter panic~~ I must admit, I have my own reservations about Zehui.¡±

    ¡°Watch me.¡± Huang Xiaolong patted the Seventh Princess¡¯s fragrant shoulder, and immediately, a flood of thoughts surged within his mind, ceaselessly turning¨C

    ¡°This guy¡¯s momentum is robust, masculine and explosive, having awakened the ancient giant dragon¡¯s secret bloodline, the underworld can¡¯t contain him~~~ My trump card, ineffective against him~~~¡±

    ¡°Myriad Dragons Refining the World~~ What weakness does this secret art have?¡±

    ¡°I believe, even in the universe, whether it¡¯s Immortal Techniques or secret arts, flaws exist. Finding the flaw, I can break it~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong focused intently, his mind as clear as a bright mirror. He delved deep into thought.

    ¡°9999 dragons, all transformed by Zehui~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was fixed on the horizon. ¡°I can understand it like this¨CZehui¡¯s body, is composed of 9999 dragons~~ Each dragon, a part of his life¡­ This, is like having avatars¡­ divide and conquer! Yes, divide and conquer!¡±

    A flash of inspiration struck Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    He seemed to have caught onto something!

    Divide and conquer!

    Yes, that¡¯s it, divide and conquer!

    ¡°Zehui is of dragon king caliber, his body as vast as the abyss, but by dividing and conquering, it means his strength was split into 9999 parts! Although it forms a Formation, each individual dragon from the division is not strong enough! I¡¯ve got it! Hahaha! I¡¯ve got it!¡±

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone like exploding stars!

    ¡°The so-called Myriad Dragons Refining the World secret art, its biggest flaw is in four words¨Cdivide and conquer! The 9999 dragons roaming the sky, if you take one out individually, is merely a facade! Even Bai Chan could kill a few. They can refine planets, refine worlds because they form an ancient Formation, gaining empowered strength~~~ So then¡­ divide and defeat them!¡±

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!

    A devilish aura, overwhelming and pervasive, burst forth from the underworld!

    In an instant, the demonic aura permeated the entire Earth, infiltrating every inch of air and every spatial barrier.

    Corrosion!

    This demonic aura began to erode the 9999 dragons that were refining Earth.

    But this corrosive effect was extremely poor; these dragons possessed noble bloodlines, and their bodies seemed to be filled with blazing suns, capable of expelling all evil and demons.

    The moment the demonic aura approached these dragons, it was swiftly dissolved.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± From the void, Zehui¡¯s endless jeering laughter emerged. ¡°Filthy, lowly creatures¡­ you can only resort to such despicable tricks~~ However, it¡¯s a pity, I have awakened the ancient giant dragon¡¯s secret bloodline, immune to myriad evils, which happens to be your nemesis~~~ Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed meaningfully. ¡°Now that Earth is facing a great battle, the Immortal Realm¡¯s army will soon descend to cleanse the planet with blood, and I am struggling to cope alone¡­ You, however, might be the dragon to withstand the Immortal Realm¡¯s assault for me~~~ Hahaha~~~ just watch me suppress you!¡±

    ¡°What a joke! On the brink of death, yet still dreaming?¡± Zehui raged. ¡°However, you won¡¯t have to wait for the Immortal Realm to take action against this planet¨CI will refine this planet ahead of schedule¨C¡±

    Suddenly, densely packed symbols erupted all over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Having reached his current realm, Huang Xiaolong could create symbols with a mere thought, effortlessly.

    There were 9,999 symbols in total, exactly corresponding to the 9,999 dragons in the sky.

    These were a type of ¡°sealing¡± symbols.

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong sprayed out a mouthful of essence blood.

    This was Divine Blood, immaculate and pure, holy, grand, radiating the light of the gods, the glory of the gods, the dignity of the gods.

    Boom~~~~~!!!!

    The 9,999 symbols were all dyed with Divine Blood, igniting divinity!

    Swoosh swoosh swoosh~~swoosh swoosh swoosh~~~

    The symbols, like a rain of arrows, like locusts crossing the region, defied the heavens as they soared upward, flying towards the dragons in the void!

    The demonic aura Huang Xiaolong had previously released was nothing more than a disturbance to these dragons, or more precisely, a disturbance to the ancient Formation they had laid out.

    Although the effect of this disturbance was minimal, it nevertheless created a slim opportunity for Huang Xiaolong!

    The timing of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s symbol release was exquisitely precise, coinciding perfectly with the moment the Myriad Dragons Refining Worlds Formation, tinged with demonic aura, began to slow in its operation.

    It was a fleeting opportunity.

    But Huang Xiaolong seized that opportunity, releasing all 9,999 symbols!

    Following that¨C

    Each of the colossal dragons now had a symbol attached to its vast body.

    The dragons began to struggle!

    The symbols flashed with divine light!

    The power of the seal burst forth!

    Condensing! Condensing! Visible to the naked eye, they were condensing!

    The dragons, each a thousand zhang long, were in the blink of an eye condensed to mere inches and were vividly sealed within the symbols!

    All 9,999 dragons were sealed by the 9,999 symbols!

    The Myriad Dragons Refining Worlds Secret Technique had broken itself without being attacked!

    The dark clouds engulfing the Earth, the terrifying darkness, began to disintegrate bit by bit, dissipating.

    The bright sunshine, once more piercing through all obstructions, descended upon the Earth!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Life on Earth was resurrected!

    Whoosh whoosh~~whoosh whoosh~~

    The symbols in the sky, like flakes of snow, drifted down towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My God! Little Long! You did it! You succeeded! Zehui¡¯s Myriad Dragons Refining Worlds Secret Technique was actually broken by you!¡± Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment and shock.

    ¡°Heh~~this move of mine, is called ¡®Ten Thousand Symbols Subduing the Dragon¡¯¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, this is Earth, it¡¯s not up to outsiders to run wild!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1279 - Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Taming Zehui

    Chapter 1279: Chapter 1279: Taming Zehui Chapter 1279: Chapter 1279: Taming Zehui The terrifying effects produced by the Secret Art of Dragon Sealing came quickly and went quickly.

    After Huang Xiaolong had sealed the 9999 colossal dragons, divided from Zehui, into the magic symbols, the entire Earth cleared up. The spatial barriers were quickly repairing themselves.

    The Celestial Realm gratuitously delivered the ¡°Profound Yellow Qi,¡± constantly enhancing the spatial barriers of Earth.

    Countless beings on Earth, although unclear about what exactly had happened, at this moment, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of surviving a great calamity, foolishly gazing at the horizon, unwilling to leave for a long time.

    As for Huang Xiaolong, in front of him floated dozen stacks of thick magic symbols, neither more nor less, exactly 9999 sheets.

    Each magic symbol emitted a sacred light.

    It could be said that each symbol was stained with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Blood.

    They shone brilliantly.

    Due to the loss of some Divine Blood, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s complexion was slightly pale, his whole person exuding an air of frailty.

    ¡°Little Long, are you alright?¡± Seventh Princess asked with concern.

    ¡°Haha~~ It¡¯s okay, I just need some time to recover,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Catching a colossal dragon comes with its costs, but it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Saying that, Huang Xiaolong casually took a magic symbol into his hand.

    Seventh Princess also came over curiously to take a look.

    On the magic symbol, filled with various twisted runes, a lifelike colossal dragon was depicted, adorned with a royal crown on its head!

    At first glance, this dragon seemed painted on the magic symbol, but a sweep of divine sense revealed it was alive. It radiated a tyrannical intent, a sovereign-like presence, seemingly struggling, but to no avail.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡±

    Suddenly, the voice of a curse came from the magic symbol.

    It was Zehui¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Wretched native! You dare seal me! Damn it! Damn it! This is a great humiliation! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been sealed!¡± Zehui roared, ¡°Native! I¡¯ll give you one chance! Release me immediately! Otherwise, not only will the Celestial Realm come to attack this planet, but the Long Clan will intervene too! Then, all beings on this planet will be implicated and slaughtered clean!¡±

    Despite being a member of the Long Clan with awakened ancient dragon secret blood, Zehui was still very proud, even in such a captive situation, daring to roar and threaten Huang Xiaolong.

    But Huang Xiaolong simply didn¡¯t take his bluster seriously.

    Fascinated by the magic symbol in his hand, Huang Xiaolong clicked his tongue in admiration. ¡°Seventh Princess, look, this magic symbol that sealed a colossal dragon, its quality is indeed formidable. Each magic symbol is comparable to an Immortal Artifact. Killing an immortal with one symbol is certainly not a problem.¡±

    Seventh Princess quickly grabbed a magic symbol too, ¡°Indeed, this magic symbol could easily kill a Golden Immortal. That¡¯s because not only does it contain your Divine Blood, but also a small part of Zehui¡¯s power¨Calthough, to face a Profound Immortal, one magic symbol wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, a playful look flashing in his eyes. ¡°With these 9999 magic symbols, just as the Celestial Realm army is about to descend, if I unleash them, I could probably annihilate a large part of the Celestial Realm army, right? Just that, these symbols are one-time consumables~~~¡±

    Yes, these magic symbols were indeed one-time consumables; releasing one would cause an explosion, killing the enemy but also destroying the symbol itself.

    ¡°Little Long, use these symbols to kill the enemy~~¡± Seventh Princess said, looking at the sealed colossal dragon on the magic symbol with a strange gaze. ¡°That¡¯s equivalent to taking Zehui¡¯s life~~ Even if not all 9999 magic symbols are used up, and some are left, Zehui wouldn¡¯t die, but his bloodline and realm would fall, no longer a dragon king~~¡±

    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t do that!¡± On hearing the conversation between Huang Xiaolong and Seventh Princess, Zehui finally showed signs of horror and dismay; naturally, he did not want to become the weapon Huang Xiaolong used to annihilate the Celestial Realm army.

    He could not perish here! As someone likely to contend for the seat of the Great Dragon King of the Long Clan, how could he fall on such a trashy planet?

    Such a death would not only destroy his grand aspirations but would also turn him into a complete joke.

    ¡°Xiaoqi! You must stop him! Quickly! We are of the same clan; even if you despise me, you can¡¯t stand by and watch me get eliminated by this native? You know my status in the clan; if I suffer any mishaps, you, too, cannot bear the responsibility!¡± Zehui, somewhat cowering, urgently pleaded with Seventh Princess.

    Seventh Princess sighed, shook her head slightly, and said, ¡°Zehui, you were just incredibly arrogant, boasting and domineering, wanting to refine Earth alive. You were in the wrong first! Now, you¡¯ve become Little Long¡¯s prisoner; I have no authority over your life and death. Don¡¯t try using the Long Clan to pressurize Little Long. Don¡¯t you understand yet? Little Long is not someone who submits to oppression. Moreover, since he dares to wage war against the Celestial Realm, he naturally wouldn¡¯t fear the Long Clan~~¡±

    After hearing the words of the Seventh Princess, Zehui finally developed a trace of fear towards this native who had defeated him. ¡°That¡­ that¡­ I¡­ I¡­ alright, I was indeed too impulsive¡­ My anger clouded my judgment. Now, I admit, you are a being transcending this rubbish planet, your level of life, is not much different from ours in the Long Clan~~~¡±

    When Zehui spoke these words, they were not against his true feelings.

    Huang Xiaolong had indeed defeated him by hand and had broken the secret technique he took pride in, the Myriad Dragon Refinement Realm.

    Although, while on Earth, Zehui¡¯s various tactics and strengths were severely restricted and suppressed. Had it been a battle in the Long Realm, he was confident he wouldn¡¯t have given Huang Xiaolong so many opportunities.

    But even so, Zehui admitted the strength of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A flicker of surprise flashed through the Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes. She knew Zehui was proud, and today, he was actually bowing his head for the first time in his life, which was truly rare.

    In a flash of thought, the Seventh Princess couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huang Xiaolong again, pride sweeping deep through her eyes. Huang Xiaolong was worth her pride!

    ¡°Lift the seal,¡± Zehui pleaded. ¡°Here, I swear on the honorable ancient dragon¡¯s honor, never to be your enemy for eternity! I can even be your friend. Moreover, in this crusade against Earth by the Immortal Realm¡¯s army, I can assist you in battle!¡±

    By now, Zehui had indeed softened.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his own strength, had made an extremely proud member of the Long Clan lower their head!

    However, in his tone, there was still some ingrained sense of superiority.

    His offer to be friends with Huang Xiaolong carried an undertone of stooping to an inferior level.

    ¡°The Long Clan¡¯s sense of superiority really is quite a problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, shaking his head speechlessly.

    ¡°Little Long, how do you plan to deal with Zehui now?¡± the Seventh Princess asked. ¡°May I say a word?¡±

    ¡°Seventh Princess, you and I are not strangers,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Zehui¡¯s status in the Long Realm actually surpasses mine. If you truly killed him, the Long Realm and Earth would be in an endless struggle with you,¡± the Seventh Princess spoke very seriously. ¡°Also, Zehui swore on the Long Clan¡¯s honor. The Long Clan values oaths greatly, and he wouldn¡¯t easily promise something that he would break.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe him,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Just now he bet with me to bark like a dog and then reneged right in front of me, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The Seventh Princess was at a loss for words.

    After a pause, she just shrugged. ¡°Well, Little Long, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Spare me! Spare me! Spare me!¡± For the first time, Zehui felt like a fish on the chopping board, dropping all his dignity, he begged desperately.

    ¡°Relax, I never intended to kill you~~keeping a high-ranking dragon like you could be useful,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a meaningful smile. ¡°If you could serve me, then my chances of resisting the Immortal Realm¡¯s army would significantly increase~~~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zehui immediately said. ¡°Native, my submission to you is impossible. If that¡¯s what you are considering, I¡¯d rather die.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ who are you trying to impress?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mockingly. ¡°I will make you obey. Seventh Princess, let¡¯s enter the underworld.¡±

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong, carrying 9999 talismans, entered the underworld with the Seventh Princess.

    ¡°Transforming Zehui, the difficulty is immense,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he flicked his hand and the 9999 talismans fluttered like snowflakes. ¡°But, if he splits himself into 9999 parts and I still can¡¯t transform him, then there¡¯s no use for me!¡±

    Transformation!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In an instant, infinite demons in the underworld began chanting.

    Beams of transformation light, like sharp arrows, shone on the talismans.

    The talismans trembled abruptly, emitting Zehui¡¯s unwilling dragon roars. ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t erase my dignity! Don¡¯t erase my thoughts~~I don¡¯t want to be a slave! I don¡¯t want to be a slave! I am a proud member of the Long Clan~~I don¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s slave~~Ah~~ No~~ no~~~ This is more painful than killing me!¡±

    ¡°Seventh Princess, aren¡¯t you going to congratulate me? I will tame a superpowered dragon, a very strong henchman~~hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed triumphantly.

    The Seventh Princess managed a bitter smile. ¡°Perhaps, this is the most perfect solution.¡±

 Chapter 1280 - Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Finally Arrived Celestial Army

    Chapter 1280: Chapter 1280: Finally Arrived! Celestial Army Descends! Chapter 1280: Chapter 1280: Finally Arrived! Celestial Army Descends! Dividing a Zehui into 9999 parts for transformation¡­

    Hmm, this move is wickedly clever.

    If even this method couldn¡¯t transform Zehui, then Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself.

    9999 talismans, constantly writhing, struggling, emitting painful and horrific roars.

    Accompanying them were countless demons, chanting, emitting seductive sounds, sounds that tempt creatures into falling into the abyss, never to recover!

    They chanted continuously for a day and a night!

    Finally, the 9999 talismans ceased their struggle and emitted a peaceful aura.

    Gone was their domineering sharpness, they became tame!

    ¡°Master~~ Your servant greets you.¡±

    Zehui¡¯s voice, coming uniformly from the 9999 talismans, was filled with subservience.

    In this voice, there was a loss of self, even the soul seemed lost!

    Just like Jiang Yuan and Nangong Hong!

    ¡°It worked~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed in relief.

    ¡°Little Long~ you~ you~ you~~~~¡± Even though she knew Huang Xiaolong would succeed, the Seventh Princess still looked at him with a stunned, shocked gaze. ¡°You¡­ you really¡­ you really transformed a dragon!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, somewhat proudly embracing the Seventh Princess¡¯s waist. ¡°No need to be so shocked. Transform the Long Clan? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never done it before.¡±

    Pausing, Huang Xiaolong turned to Bai Chan, who was standing not far away. ¡°Bai Chan, right?¡±

    ¡°My lord~~ how can I compare to Zehui? He is indeed a prodigy of our Long Clan, awakened the ancient dragon¡¯s secret blood~~~ truly one in a million!¡± Bai Chan said tremulously. ¡°It seems, my lord, you truly can contend with the Immortal Realm!¡±

    ¡°Master, congratulations on transforming a Dragon King level warrior!¡± Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan also hurriedly knelt down. Whether in any circumstance, Jiang Yuan, compared to Zehui, was like a firefly to the sun and moon.

    Meanwhile, the people Huang Xiaolong had taken into the underworld, including his wives, were all excitedly rushing over, forming a tight circle around him.

    Unseeably, everyone felt more confident about resisting the great army of the Immortal Realm!

    It must be said, Zehui was a great reinforcement for Earth!

    Huang Xiaolong was worried about being unable to support alone, but now it was like having a pillow while dozy, timely assistance in the snow. He felt like sincerely thanking the higher-ups of the Long Clan~

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, releasing the talismans¡¯ sealing power.

    Suddenly, 9999 enormous dragons issued high, excited dragon roars, like trapped dragons ascending to heaven, soaring upward!

    The dragons twisted and roamed in the sky above the underworld, bursting with the ancient desolate aura, finally gathering together.

    9999 enormous dragons converged, bursting out in dazzling light. Quickly, from that mass of light, a tall figure walked out, his backbone erect like a heavenly sword, his visage handsome, his presence overwhelmingly majestic, truly regal, causing many demons within the underworld to tremble in fear.

    Who else could it be but Zehui?

    ¡°Zehui greets the master!¡± Zehui landed in front of Huang Xiaolong, directly kneeling down!

    From a young age, he was unyieldingly proud, born with a golden key, he had never knelt before anyone in his life, even the great Dragon King treated him with respect, and he disdained to kneel.

    Yet today, he straightforwardly knelt down to Huang Xiaolong, his gaze towards Huang Xiaolong was incredibly submissive, crudely put, they no longer had the look of a dragon, but rather, like that of a pet dog!

    ¡°Good, very good. Zehui, help me to resist the great army of the Immortal Realm. Rest assured, I will not let you down.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°The nine black daggers that open the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure are all in my hands! Once we crush the Immortal Realm¡¯s punitive expedition, I¡¯ll take you to explore this treasure known as the strongest in the universe! By then, you¡¯ll all get a share. With this treasure, there¡¯s no worry we can¡¯t annihilate the Immortal Realm! One day, I will also lead you to ascend to the Immortal Realm!¡±

    At these words, many in the underworld were stirringly moved.

    Even Zehui, who was transformed, couldn¡¯t conceal his excitement, and quickly said, ¡°Master rest assured, Zehui will fight to the death against the Immortal Realm¡¯s great army! They will not succeed!¡±

    The Seventh Princess also nodded slightly.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, there was still one more trump card! A unique trump card! A true ace!

    That was¡ª-the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure!

    ¡°Now to Long Island, to discuss the details of resisting the Immortal Realm¡¯s great army!¡± Huang Xiaolong issued the command.

    ¡­

    Long Island!

    Originally the Wulong Mountain Villa conference hall!

    Huang Xiaolong sat upon the central throne.

    The hall was filled with the core members of Dragon Island.

    The Wife Brigade.

    Zehui, Jiang Yuan, Nangong Hong, Demon King Taotie, Xu Fu, Yin Tribe Crown Prince¡­ and many other slaves.

    There were also leaders of the Chosen from around the globe.

    It could also be described as a splendid and crowded gathering.

    ¡°Please master, arrange the strategy to confront the army of the Immortal Realm,¡± Xu Fu gently fanned himself with a feather fan, wearing ancient attire and indeed exhibiting the demeanor of an ancient advisor.

    ¡°The first step is to send all Earthlings into the underworld without exception,¡± Huang Xiaolong planned in his heart. ¡°Preserving the lives of Earth¡¯s creatures is of utmost importance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, the mere presence, pressure, of the Immortal Realm¡¯s army can cause ordinary beings to explode and die,¡± Xu Fu sincerely nodded. ¡°Master really has a merciful heart.¡±

    ¡°You all should enter the underworld as well. I will stay on Earth alone,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Once the Immortal Realm¡¯s army arrives, I will adapt accordingly, but you must also be ready for battle.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong commanded Xu Fu, ¡°Xu Fu, these days, you are responsible for reorganizing tens of millions of the Chosen to form an orderly elite force. Don¡¯t let them scatter in disarray during battle, easily crushed by the Immortal Realm¡¯s army.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master, this servant will exhaust all efforts unto death!¡± Xu Fu stood up and bowed deeply.

    ¡°By then, my demon army will also join the battle,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured, his gaze shifting toward the distant sky. It seemed he sought to peer through Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, into the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Immortal Realm, come forth!¡± Terrifying fighting spirit suddenly flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    Those seated immediately sensed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s domineering, unyielding fighting spirit, their spirits trembling, all solemn!

    This was a man daring to wage direct war against the Immortal Realm!

    ¡­

    In the following days, Earth was a buzz of intense preparations.

    However, under Xu Fu and others¡¯ meticulous planning, everything proceeded in an orderly and measured manner.

    Huang Xiaolong opened countless portals to the underworld around the world.

    First were the ordinary citizens from various provinces and cities of Huaxia, who entered the underworld in batches.

    Then it was the turn of other countries.

    There were no disturbances; in less than a month, all of humanity had entered the underworld.

    Even some livestock, poultry, and pets such as cats and dogs had also entered the underworld!

    The vast Earth was devoid of life!

    Only Huang Xiaolong, the people of Dragon Island, the Wife Brigade, and the slaves remained outside the underworld.

    One day, Jiang Yuan looked up at the sky. ¡°Master, Earth¡¯s spatial barriers have absorbed too much profound yellow energy, and now every inch of Earth¡¯s spatial barriers exudes a noble aura. Mountains give birth to Spiritual Roots, rivers and seas are brimming with immortal qi, and Spirit Veins crisscross beneath the earth. It isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Earth has evolved into a minor Immortal Realm. Although it is still far from the Immortal Realm, it has surpassed the vast majority of civilized planets in the universe.¡±

    ¡°Does this imply that the great battle is imminent?¡± Huang Xiaolong also gazed into the horizon.

    Just then!

    Suddenly!

    Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~!

    Around the world, every altar communicating with the Immortal Realm erupted with a beam of golden light shooting straight into the sky!

    Numerous golden channels stood tall like sky pillars linking heaven and earth, a spectacular sight!

    The next second!

    Endless imposing wills, endless murderous aura, endless heavenly might, endless immortal light, seeped out from these golden channels!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Finally, they have arrived!¡± There was a sharp glint in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Master! The army of the Immortal Realm will arrive shortly!¡± Jiang Yuan also confirmed earnestly.

    ¡°The number is enormous!¡± Xu Fu couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, you all first enter the underworld! Obey my command! Be ready for battle!¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke sternly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1281 - Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Dense and Numerous

    Chapter 1281: Chapter 1281: Dense and Numerous Chapter 1281: Chapter 1281: Dense and Numerous ¡°`

    The Earth was now thoroughly bathed in divine light, its spatial barriers continuously transforming and ascending, highlighted like a precious gem.

    In addition, all around the world, at every altar connecting to the celestial realms, golden pathways soared through the heavens, linking to the clouds¡­

    All of these elements together composed a scene akin to an epic mythological tapestry.

    But!

    It was like the poppy flower, whose beauty harbored extreme danger, crisis, and intent to kill!

    Huang Xiaolong was sharply aware of the crisis! The murderous intent seeping from the golden pathways let Huang Xiaolong know that after a long period of brewing, the army of the celestial realm that had set out to punish Earth had finally arrived!

    This was not a trickle of Immortals descending but a massive army with a ferocious aura and a roaring thirst for blood!

    Following the original plan without the slightest hesitation, Huang Xiaolong transferred all Earthlings, except himself, temporarily into the netherworld!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong stood alone, suspended in mid-air, his hands clasped behind his back, his gaze fixed on the heavens. Even though he was the only one left on Earth, he felt no sense of isolation. His spine was as straight as a sword, his eyes daunting, like the guardian deity of Earth, singly upholding the firmament, bearing the impending divine punishment!

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll dye the heavens and the earth red with the blood of Immortals! I¡¯ll let those fools in the celestial realms know that Earth is inviolable!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly. ¡°It¡¯s said that throughout the endless eras, the celestial realms have also sent troops to conquer various civilized planets. And each battle was a sweeping victory, an undefeated march! No civilized planet was able to withstand the assault of the celestial realms! But I will make history! I¡¯ll turn Earth into the burial ground for those Immortals!¡±

    The next moment, the wondrous Earth began to change!

    In the endless sky, sudden thunder rolled, countless lightning serpents roamed, evidently carrying flames of anger and punishment within them.

    A towering voice echoed between heaven and earth¨C

    ¡°Audacious Earth vermin, how dare you defy the celestial realm again and again, committing the most heinous of treasons! Your sin must be eradicated! Furthermore, plotting against the lives of Immortals, going against the heavens, you have violated the dignity and interests of the celestial realms, defied and desecrated our will! Now, the celestial realms declare that all Earthlings are guilty and shall be obliterated into dust! Especially the lead traitor, Huang Xiaolong, you will face the cruelest punishment in the cosmos! Huang Xiaolong, you will be captured by the celestial realms and burnt for eternity in the immortal flames, your soul and body forever tormented! Tremble! Despair! All you lowly beings on Earth, prepare to face the retribution of the celestial realm¡¯s army!¡±

    This voice was like a decree being read, the embodiment of Heavenly Might, unpredictable!

    Hearing this voice, Huang Xiaolong knew, the speaker was a high-ranking Profound Immortal! Not a first-level Profound Immortal like Jiang Yuan! Now, Earth¡¯s spatial barriers could fully support the arrival of such terrifying beings!

    All the groundwork had been laid over these years, continuously completed in succession! The celestial realms were finally reaping the fruits of victory!

    The long-brewing catastrophe had finally descended, openly declaring the sins of the Earthlings, masking the greed and selfishness of the celestial realms¡­

    Next!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~~

    Terrifying sounds of explosions rang out incessantly!

    The entire Earth began to shake!

    Along with the horrifying noise that washed over the Earth like a tidal wave, massive fireballs flashed from those golden pathways connecting to the heavens!

    These fireballs, burning with immortal fire wrapped in celestial lightning, carried the power to obliterate civilizations, and rained down like a meteor shower, touching every inch of the Earth!

    The first wave of the celestial realms¡¯ attack had truly arrived.

    Booming~~~ Booming~~~

    A meteor shower that scoured the Earth!

    In an instant, disaster struck everywhere in the world!

    Immortal fire and celestial lightning scorched the Earth, turning countless buildings into ashes!

    No matter how sturdy, no structure could withstand it, not even for a second. Anything that touched a trace of the immortal fire and celestial lightning was reduced to nothingness.

    The once magnificent landscapes and historical monuments were obliterated into oblivion.

    ¡°`

    Mountains were burned to the ground.

    Apocalypse!

    This wave of attack aimed to utterly obliterate Earth¡¯s civilization, to carry out a grand cleansing, to eradicate all life on Earth and recreate new beings!

    From a view outside the planet, Earth now resembled a fireball more intense than the sun!

    ¡°Hehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body overflowed with divine light, repelling the meteor shower aimed at him, his divine sense sweeping over, the Earth had essentially been scorched into ruin.

    All the buildings, civilization, mountains, oceans, had become ruins. It became primitive and desolate, as if returning to the chaotic beginning of time.

    Not even scraps were left!

    Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong had the foresight to send Earth¡¯s beings into the underworld for refuge beforehand. Otherwise, just this first wave of attack would have destroyed all earthly beings except for a few elite chosen ones by the wrath of the Immortal Realm.

    In other words, actually, this first wave of the Immortal Realm¡¯s attack didn¡¯t kill or injure even a single Earthling!

    At that moment, the Profound Immortal who had previously announced Earth¡¯s crimes, once again let out a grand and powerful voice¨C

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Do you see? You have caused the extinction of Earth¡¯s beings! You have become the sinner through the ages! Now, are you satisfied? Hahahahaha~~~~¡±

    This high-ranking Profound Immortal burst into mad laughter. He knew that Huang Xiaolong, possessing the strength to slaughter Profound Immortals, naturally wouldn¡¯t perish during the Immortal Realm¡¯s first wave of attack.

    In fact, it was not possible for the Immortal Realm to directly kill Huang Xiaolong. They needed to capture him alive. The slaughter of Earth¡¯s beings was merely a deterrent to Huang Xiaolong and to make him the principal culprit for Earth¡¯s destruction, to completely break Huang Xiaolong¡¯s psychological defenses.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong also laughed, his voice echoed throughout the heavens and earth. Bathed in divine light, he shielded himself from the surrounding celestial fire and thunder like a god, proudly said, ¡°How utterly foolish! The extinction of Earth¡¯s beings? Open your dog eyes and see clearly! Your flames haven¡¯t burned even a single Earthling to death! Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± That high-ranking Profound Immortal, sensing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, seemed to also suddenly realize that this first wave of attack had not resulted in any human casualties. He let out a cold snort, but his voice was also filled with surprise and disbelief!

    He didn¡¯t understand how this lethal first wave of attack had failed to take even a single Earthling¡¯s life. It was utterly impossible.

    The next moment, the high-ranking Profound Immortal shouted harshly, ¡°Descend!!!!!!¡±

    Whirl whirl whirl~~~

    The spatial passageways began to shatter continuously!

    First came endless fierce and evil intentions, seeping through. These were not like the intentions of Immortals, but rather of terrible demons, more demonic than demons!

    Then came the vague silhouettes of countless Immortals, surging out from each golden passageway!

    The aura of these Immortals was very malevolent, their numbers so dense that they resembled a disturbed anthill!

    ¡­

    PS: I¡¯m in a very poor state, temporarily recovering the updates.

    Just to explain, the reason there have been no updates these past few days is that my father suddenly passed away.

    My father had heart surgery last year and was expected to live on, but a few days ago he suddenly suffered a cerebral hemorrhage. By the time I arrived, he had already lost consciousness. After we rushed him to the hospital, the doctor immediately advised that there was no prognosis for treatment.

    It was extremely painful.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He clung to life in the ICU for a day and a half, resuscitated several times, reliant on machines to sustain life. Eventually, even his spontaneous breathing stopped.

    With tears, I signed to discontinue treatment.

    My father has passed away and was buried today. As an only child, I kept vigil, haven¡¯t slept for days, and today I can only manage to write a little.

    I hope for everyone¡¯s understanding.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1282 - Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Summoning the Demon Army

    Chapter 1282: Chapter 1282: Summoning the Demon Army! Chapter 1282: Chapter 1282: Summoning the Demon Army! Finally, a dense mass of Immortals burst forth from the golden light passage!

    The prelude to the Immortal Realm¡¯s invasion of Earth was solemnly unveiled.

    This was destined to be a battle that would shake heaven and earth, recorded in the annals of the universe!

    A series of incomparably cruel and evil intentions enveloped the entire Earth, turning it into a planet of terror!

    The leading high-ranking Profound Immortal once again spoke¨C

    ¡°Good, very good, exceptionally good! Since all the creatures of Earth have hidden themselves and avoided slaughter, then¡­ all the prisoners in jail, listen well. This time I lead you to subjugate Earth to allow you to redeem your sins through merit! Kill! Cleanse the Earth for me! For every Earthling you kill, you will be rewarded by reducing one year from your prison term! Let¡¯s see who can kill more Earthlings! Cut off their heads! Remember, annihilate all Earthlings, just spare that scourge Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, his heart calm and undisturbed.

    As Jiang Yuan had said earlier, the army that first attacked Earth from the Immortal Realm was mainly composed of cannon fodder, so-called because they were criminals who had committed heinous acts and violated laws in the Immortal Realm.

    Although these prisoners from the Immortal Realm were not of very high levels, mainly consisting of Heavenly Immortals and Golden Immortals with Profound Immortals being rare, they all radiated a sense of evil, bloodthirstiness, and even psychotic tendencies.

    And¡­ their numbers were incredibly vast!

    With just a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong saw countless flashes of Immortal light twinkling from the passage, figures swarming down like locusts.

    In an instant, an uncountable number of Immortal Realm prisoners floated above Earth, each one clad in armor, wielding Immortal Artifacts, their faces covered with grim expressions, teeth gritted in fury, eyes scanning their surroundings like hungry wolves.

    No sooner had these prisoners arrived than countless violent and malevolent intentions erupted¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Imprisoned for tens of thousands of years, finally, I can come out for a breath of fresh air. This planet isn¡¯t bad at all~~ Hahaha! Kill! Kill! Kill everything!¡±

    ¡°My sentence still spans tens of thousands of years, but killing one Earth creature reduces it by one year, meaning I only need to kill tens of thousands of Earth creatures. Once I return to the Immortal Realm, I can be freed! Hahaha! Such good fortune, nothing could be better in this world!¡±

    ¡°Kill them, kill all Earth men, spare the women! Hehe~~ It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve tasted fresh ones~~ Hehe~~ I wonder, how do these Earth women taste~~ Hehe~~¡±

    ¡°Yes, Earth women~~ How about capturing some Earth women and taking them back to the Immortal Realm for our cruel enjoyment and lechery, delightful! Oh, how delightful!¡±

    ¡­

    These thoughts surged down, assaulting Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow furrowed, and a murderous intent erupted within him.

    Indeed, although they were Immortals, these prisoners emitted not even a hint of the noble spirit expected of their kind; all that could be felt was despicable evil. One could tell at a glance the heinous crimes they had committed.

    ¡°A rabble of scoundrels, since you have come, you shall all be buried on Earth! To even dream of returning to the Immortal Realm? That is¡­ naively laughable.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    Soon enough, the multitude of prisoners discovered that the skies above Earth were empty, void of life, leaving only one person standing between heaven and earth, unshakeable!

    In an instant, countless evil intentions locked onto Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Just an earthling! Damn it! Kid, where have you hidden the other earthlings? Spit it out now! Hand over all the earthlings quickly and face our slaughter!¡±

    ¡°I know, this guy must be the fugitive wanted by the Immortal Realm, Huang Xiaolong! It has to be him! As long as we catch him, it¡¯s like achieving a great feat!¡±

    ¡°Tsks-tsks~~ Capturing a Huang Xiaolong is more meritorious than killing a million earthlings!¡±

    ¡°All of you, back off! This Huang Xiaolong is mine!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, the high-ranking Profound Immortal leading the assault let out a cold laugh. ¡°Oh~~ Huang Xiaolong, you must be Huang Xiaolong, right? Indeed, you have some skill to dare stand alone against the Immortal Realm¡¯s army. Such courage, even within the Immortal Realm, is rare. I see you¡¯ve also created a separate space, which is why you were able to transfer all the earthlings¡­ Could it be that you¡¯ve obtained some kind of advanced space-type Immortal Artifact from the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure? Hahaha~~~ Catching you is as good as getting the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure~~ This is a great accomplishment!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Stop the nonsense~~ If it¡¯s a fight you want, then let¡¯s fight,¡± Huang Xiaolong was extremely stern, ¡°The Immortal Realm is greedy, ruthless, destroying countless civilized planets. But Earth will not submit, let the battle begin! Earthlings, for freedom and dignity, are not afraid to fight!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Huang Xiaolong, I don¡¯t think you understand the situation!¡± The high-ranking Profound Immortal was arrogantly laughing. ¡°You¡¯ve slaughtered many talented Profound Immortals in the past, those were your methods. But this time, the number of Immortal Realm prisoners descending is incalculable¡­ what will you fight with?¡±

    ¡°These scum, although they have extremely low status and identity in the Immortal Realm, have all condensed their Immortal bodies, they are bona fide Immortals! Swarm down, and the space barriers of Earth now will be shattered! You alone, let alone fighting, won¡¯t even be able to withstand their mental attacks, their spiritual assaults! How about this, I¡¯m magnanimous, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel down now, confess your crimes for forty-nine days, and then hand over the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure and all the hidden earthlings, I will take you back to the Immortal Realm, maybe you can keep your miserable dog life!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled, divine light shone all around, and his divine sense had already quietly spread out, instantly locking onto the position of that high-ranking Profound Immortal!

    The high-ranking Profound Immortal currently hadn¡¯t fully descended, but was in a golden light channel, giving orders.

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense, gathered and aimed at that high-ranking Profound Immortal.

    Brewing!

    Huang Xiaolong quickly brewed his ultimate move!

    The high-ranking Profound Immortal, still boasting, ¡°How about it? Huang Xiaolong, do you feel despair now? These Immortal Realm prisoners are like locusts, can you kill a hundred, or two hundred? Hahahaha~~~ They are mere cannon fodder, inexhaustible, even a human wave attack will exhaust you to death! Moreover, countless Immortal Realm prisoners swarming over, you won¡¯t even have a chance to fight back! Hahahaha~~~ Kneel and repent! The game is set, you can¡¯t change anything!¡±

    This high-ranking Profound Immortal was very certain, completely confident in grasping Huang Xiaolong, the aura of assured victory.

    And indeed, he was not wrong in his assertion.

    At this moment, the number of Immortal Realm prisoners descending was too great, like hungry tigers pouncing, a single spit from each could drown Huang Xiaolong. As the saying goes, even ants can bite an elephant to death, let alone prisoners from the Immortal Realm! And Huang Xiaolong was no elephant in might!

    This battle seemed to have no suspense.

    Just then!

    ¡°Shut your mouth! Die!¡±

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ultimate move had been fully brewed!

    With a slight thought, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense turned into a shadowy longsword, traveling through space, teleporting, and striking at the location of that high-ranking Profound Immortal!

    Puchi~~~~~!

    The divine sense transformed into a sword, and it was a sword of divine sense condensed from the Yin Emperor himself, infused with infinite Underworld breath. It was a legacy Huang Xiaolong had obtained after refining the Hell Star.

    The sword light that seemed like a shadow transformed into an unpredictable specter, carrying a demonic aura that could corrupt everything and a mysterious power that could absorb all things. Within the air, it was as if countless demons were chanting melodious and sinister songs.

    In a split second, the phantom sword light struck directly into the golden passage where the high-rank Profound Immortal was located, causing an explosive sound as if it had punctured something!

    The phantom sword light started to tremble violently, resembling a convulsing snake.

    And with a scream filled with agony and raging fury, ¡°Ah~~~~~!!!! Miscreants! Miscreants! How dare you ambush me! Outrageous! Ambushing me! Ah~~~~!!!!¡±

    A smear of blood, radiating intense immortal light, splattered from the golden passage like ink, drawing a striking pattern of blood in the void. The quality of this blood was incredibly high; it was congealed and would not disperse as if it was embedded into the spatial barriers.

    This was the blood of a high-rank Profound Immortal!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s surprise attack had precisely hit the target, causing the high-rank Profound Immortal to be wounded and bloodied, enraging him even further.

    However, in an instant, the dark and sinister phantom sword shadow was washed away by the overwhelming surge of immortal qi.

    ¡°Indeed, he is a high-rank Profound Immortal. A full-powered strike, containing the aura of the Realm of Ghosts, my essence, spirit, and a resolve to kill, and yet it failed to eliminate him~~ Had it been someone like Jiang Yuan, a Profound Immortal of his level would have been wiped out by me~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly unsatisfied with only managing to injure and not kill his enemy. But he knew that even with a surprise attack, utterly slaying a high-rank Profound Immortal was almost an impossible feat.

    And that¡¯s exactly how it was. Had the high-rank Profound Immortal not been complacent and arrogant, Huang Xiaolong would have never been able to land a successful hit.

    Moreover, such a surprise attack succeeding even once was already quite fortunate. It was impossible to strike a second time. In other words, Huang Xiaolong had lost his chance to completely eliminate the high-rank Profound Immortal.

    At this moment, not only was the high-rank Profound Immortal wounded and bloodied, but his immaculate immortal body was also slightly contaminated by the evil aura within the sword attack. He could no longer care less, and began to roar manically¨C ¡°Attack! Attack for me! Capture Huang Xiaolong! I want to personally deal with him! Kill!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, those immortal prisoners who had been ready to strike for a long time surged into action, locking onto Huang Xiaolong, each transforming into rays of immortal light, attacking from all directions like a tide, thundering as they charged¨C

    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡±

    ¡°Capture this man! It would be a great achievement!¡±

    ¡°This person dared to ambush our superior, such enormous audacity, but he cannot withstand our siege! Catch him!¡±

    ¡­

    Whoooosh~~ Whoooosh~~ Whoooosh~~~

    The spatial barriers of the entire Earth were being assaulted!

    Even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s steady body began to shake violently at this moment.

    He let out a bitter smile and shook his head slightly.

    Indeed, even after refining the Hell Star, standing up against the assault of countless immortal prisoners was proving to be quite difficult, like a small plant swaying in the storm, at risk of being crushed at any moment.

    For the first time in his life, Huang Xiaolong truly understood the meaning of ¡°the few cannot fight against the many.¡±

    However, Huang Xiaolong still maintained his composure. He responded promptly and calmly to the tidal wave of attacks.

    First, above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, a sinister and terrifying portal appeared, smeared with the blood of demons and Immortals.

    The Gates of Hell!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!!

    As soon as the Gates of Hell appeared, almost a hundred immortal prisoners were swallowed up instantly!

    It was as if a primordial evil demon that had been lurking in the void sprang forth, devouring heaven and earth.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Realm of Ghosts currently could only swallow about a hundred immortal prisoners. Swallowing even one more was out of the question; it had already reached its limit.

    This did produce a somewhat deterring effect, causing the prisoners¡¯ army that was charging at Huang Xiaolong to hesitate, and their seemingly unstoppable charge was momentarily disrupted.

    They all looked on with dumbfounded shock, even horror, not knowing what methods Huang Xiaolong had used to silently make nearly a hundred prisoners disappear.

    ¡°A bunch of trash! Kill! Charge for me!¡± The injured high-rank Profound Immortal was supervising the battle, roaring like a bloodthirsty wolf. ¡°Anyone who cowers in battle, I will punish them immediately!¡±

    Under the accumulated might of the high-rank Profound Immortal, the stunned immortal prisoners quickly snapped back to reality, and then charged towards Huang Xiaolong once more.

    Though Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Realm of Ghosts had swallowed nearly a hundred enemies, such numbers were scarcely significant against the might of the arriving army of immortal prisoners.

    Moreover, these prisoners were all abnormal fanatics, lawless, filled with brutality in their blood, fearless and fierce in battle. Now, they would not think too much and continued their charge towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong did not expect that merely by the devouring power of the Realm of Ghosts, he could resolve this battle.

    His response was extremely swift.

    ¡°Open the Gates of Hell! The demonic army descends!!!!¡±

    In an instant, the Gates of Hell that hovered above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head not only did not close, but a continuous stream of demons from the Realm of Ghosts marched out!

    It was a dense and teeming mass of demons, forming an army, wielding weapons, and charging out for battle!

    An endlessly evil aura immediately enveloped the entire world!

    The massive array of various demons, centered around Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, spread out in all directions, meeting the incoming army of immortal prisoners head-on for a counterattack!

    The prisoners¡¯ army shone with a radiant immortal light, resembling a multitude of Bai Guangs while the demonic army released by Huang Xiaolong emitted a smoke-like luminescence.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In that moment, the black and white light clashed at close range, engaging in a total slaughter!

    An all-out close-quarters battle unfolded!

    The battle cries shook the heavens!

    ¡°As expected! You miscreant, you must have acquired the Hell Star, now summoning a demonic army~~~!¡± The high-rank Profound Immortal erupted with a mixture of amazement and wrath.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1283 - Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Come Out Dragon

    Chapter 1283: Chapter 1283: Come Out, Dragon! Chapter 1283: Chapter 1283: Come Out, Dragon! Originally, the Immortal realm had a calculated plan, which was to seal the Hell Planet within the Immortal Tournament Battlefield and place it on Earth. This would keep the Immortal realm perpetually pure and clean, free from any foul air. They only needed to send Immortals to Earth periodically to reinforce the seal. If any issues arose later, it would be Earth, far from the Immortal realm, that would suffer.

    But they had never anticipated that this plan would be thwarted!

    The Hell Planet had fallen into the hands of the Earthling, Huang Xiaolong!

    At this moment, dense hordes of demons of various kinds¨Cwhite-bone fierce spirits, bone dragons, nine-headed pythons, bronze giants, netherworld birds¨Crushed out endlessly and engaged in a bloody battle with the Immortal realm¡¯s prisoners¡¯ army.

    Two vast torrents clashed incessantly, engaging in fierce combat; it was a scene that shook heaven and earth, and blood dyed the landscapes.

    This epic battle had finally begun!

    Huang Xiaolong hovered in mid-air, his divine sense enveloping out, closely monitoring every detail of the battle situation, like a Great General strategizing behind the scenes.

    In the sky, various explosions occurred incessantly¨Ccountless Immortal Techniques, spells, and Immortal Artifact attacks emerged one after the other. Meanwhile, the demon army released corrosive hellish auras and all sorts of curses.

    In an instant, the corpses of the Immortal realm¡¯s prisoners fell like raindrops, ceaselessly scattering. Countless demons were also shattered into pieces, falling in disarray; some demons didn¡¯t even manage to launch an attack before they were slaughtered.

    The battle was extremely brutal.

    Splotches of blood stained the spatial barriers of Earth, painting scenes of heroic tragedy.

    In fact, the number of demons residing within the Hell Planet was tremendously larger than these prisoners from the Immortal realm; they could almost be described as countless as the sands of the Ganges. However, due to the spatial barriers of Earth, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t release too many demons, and certainly couldn¡¯t deploy overwhelmingly powerful ones into battle.

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be a matter of fighting; the spatial barriers of Earth would be shattered, and everyone would be doomed.

    In other words, the level of the demon army that Huang Xiaolong released was only equivalent to the Heavenly Immortals and Golden Immortals of the Immortal realm. Their numbers were also, at most, roughly equal to those of the Immortal realm¡¯s army.

    The battle continued, and the advantages of the Immortal realm¡¯s prisoners¡¯ army gradually began to show!

    Firstly, the prisoners possessed extremely powerful Immortal Techniques, surpassing the methods of the demon army.

    Secondly, the prisoners each had high-quality Immortal Artifacts, which greatly enhanced their attack power.

    Thirdly, many prisoners had formed grand arrays, integrating offense and defense; any trapped demon was quickly annihilated.

    Of course, the demon army also had some advantages, in that the demons all believed in Huang Xiaolong; they fought recklessly, often exchanging life for life, which was a very common combat tactic. In contrast, each of the Immortal realm¡¯s prisoners cherished their own lives, unwilling to perish in battle on Earth if it meant simply returning to the Immortal realm to continue imprisonment¨Cthe loss would not be worth it.

    Overall, however, it was still the Immortal realm¡¯s prisoners¡¯ army that held some advantages.

    Boom~~~~!!

    Suddenly, thousands of Immortal realm prisoners gathered together, forming an ancient grand array! They activated their immortal power and vital energies, creating a significant burst of lethal Immortal Technique!

    A hundred-zhang-long Immortal Sword instantly materialized, piercing through north to south, sharply brilliant, slicing through aeons, and directly striking the demon army¡¯s formation!

    Sword Qi like a rainbow!

    Crackle and snap!

    This Sword Qi, imbued with the light of Immortality, swept across all directions, shredding any demon it encountered into tiny pieces and causing them to explode outward!

    The demon army guarding Huang Xiaolong was immediately split by a huge gap!

    ¡°Kill~~! Capture Huang Xiaolong alive! Quick!¡±

    ¡°The opportunity has come! Storm through!¡±

    ¡°Capture the king first to capture the bandits; if we catch that Huang Xiaolong, this war will be over!¡±

    ¡°That Huang Xiaolong only has the means to summon the demon army; personally, he can¡¯t withstand a single blow. As long as we get close to him, we can win this war! Quick, quick, quick! Surround him!¡±

    Tens of thousands of Immortal realm prisoners, like locusts crossing the border, surged through the gap straight towards Huang Xiaolong, converging around him.

    With a thought from Huang Xiaolong, another large force of demons burst out from the netherworld, filling the gap and meeting the charge!

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and a massive, ancient obliteration script directly struck out, immediately filling the air with malevolent energy, transforming an entire world into a demon domain.

    Under the cover of this obliteration script, those oncoming Immortals immediately felt dizzy and sluggish, while the approaching demon army, on the other hand, became frenzied as if invigorated, howling intensely.

    Boom~~ boom~~~ boom~~~

    After suffering minimal casualties, the wave of Immortal realm prisoners charging at Huang Xiaolong fell one by one.

    In this local skirmish, it was the demon army that emerged victorious; the fallen prisoners of the Immortal realm, some met untimely deaths, while others were severely injured and lost their combat abilities, continuously spitting blood on the ground.

    Huang Xiaolong sent a thought to the netherworld.

    ¡°Kill! Eradicate all those injured but not dead Immortals!¡±

    Xu Fu, the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, led tens of millions of Chosen Ones, bursting out from the netherworld!

    These Chosen Ones, equipped with Immortal realm weapons and armor, had been conserving their strength for some time, waiting for this battle today!

    And during these days, Xu Fu¡¯s training had proved to be remarkably effective.

    The Chosen Ones¡¯ primary task was to exterminate those Immortals who had fallen to the ground, severely injured and barely clinging to life.

    Now, as they swept through, those who had lost the ability to fight posed little resistance and were mercilessly harvested by the ferocious Chosen Ones.

    All across the landscape lay a vast expanse of corpses.

    Earth¡¯s chosen defenders had personally slaughtered an Immortal, filling them with indescribable confidence¨C

    ¡°Ah!!!! I killed an Immortal! Hahaha! So, Immortals can be killed too! One swing of my sword, and off went the head! How exhilarating!¡±

    ¡°I had thought that Immortals were supreme, invincible, but it turns out they can be killed¨Ceveryone, attack! These hypocritical villains want to invade our homeland, we cannot coexist under the same sky! Kill!¡±

    ¡°Fight! Fight! We cannot be cowards! For Earth! For freedom from enslavement! We mortals must not hesitate to battle!¡±

    ¡­

    However, almost immediately, the Immortals in the heavens zeroed in on some of the chosen defenders on the ground and unleashed their Immortal Techniques to strike.

    The first was a blossom as large as several hundred acres, blooming right in the middle of the chosen defenders¡¯ ranks!

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    The flower bloomed, its countless sword radiances slicing in all directions!

    Huang Xiaolong saw the danger, and immediately hid Xu Fu, the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, and all the chosen defenders, into the underworld.

    But he was still a moment too slow; at least tens of thousands of the chosen defenders were reduced to dust by the sword radiance, dying without a place to be buried!

    Tragic! Tragic! Tragic!

    The battle was too brutal!

    Immortal prisoners kept falling, demons constantly perished, and Earth¡¯s chosen defenders also suffered casualties.

    The massive killing intent, the terrifying energy, almost managed to pierce through Earth¡¯s spatial barriers!

    At this moment, visible dark holes began appearing on Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, signs of their deterioration.

    If the fight continued, Earth itself would likely be destroyed first!

    ¡°Enough! It is time to end this!¡± The high-ranking Profound Immortal, who had yet to show himself, let out a dissatisfied roar. He had never anticipated, before leading the army to attack, that this battle would be so hard, the losses so great.

    The Immortal prisoners brought for the attack had already fallen by the majority, forever entombed on Earth, never to return to the Immortal Realm.

    Though these prisoners held no status in the Immortal Realm, to lose so many at once was unprecedented in the annals of the Immortal Realm!

    This loss was indeed hard for the Immortal Realm to bear, as these prisoners, usual laborers in the prison mines doing backbreaking work, served as fodder during battle. Now, so many were eliminated all at once, it was difficult to accept.

    The high-ranking Profound Immortal grew agitated.

    He knew that continuing the fight would mean not only the potential breach of Earth¡¯s spatial barriers but likely the total annihilation of all the Immortal prisoners he¡¯d brought.

    Meanwhile, the demon army summoned by Huang Xiaolong was growing ever more numerous, endlessly appearing, seemingly impossible to exterminate.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you monster, the Immortal Realm indeed underestimated you! But do you really think these filthy hell demons can save Earth? Naive! Behold! The Profound Immortal squad!¡±

    With the high-ranking Profound Immortal¡¯s furious roar, waves of praying thoughts transmitted through several shimmering light channels!

    He was summoning reinforcements!

    Quickly~~!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~!

    An epic, myth-like sound, thoughts burst forth from several channels of golden light, deafening!

    Immense Immortal might began to ripple all over Earth!

    Finally, from several golden light portals, one after another robust Immortals emerged!

    These were not the ragtag prisoners of the Immortal Realm but the noble Profound Immortals!

    And not just any Profound Immortals, but high-ranking ones! Each clad in shining armor, their presence majestic like lofty mountains, their gazes commanding, profound, and from every pore emanated an undying aura!

    Approximately a dozen high-ranking Profound Immortals descended onto Earth to join the battle.

    At least they were all fifth-level Profound Immortals and above!

    With their arrival, sheerly the auras they emitted exploded countless demons!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Huang Xiaolong, surrender now! The Profound Immortal squad, this is the main force in this campaign against Earth! The fodder has already drained much of your strength, hasn¡¯t it? Now, you stand no chance!¡± The hidden high-ranking Profound Immortal let out a triumphant shriek.

    The next moment, dozens of Profound Immortals locked onto Huang Xiaolong and surged forward to strike.

    Countless demons, desperate to protect their master, rushed forward to block them but were slain instantly by the Profound Immortals.

    The battle escalated to an intense level; dozens of Profound Immortals effectively encircled Huang Xiaolong, trapping him, while Earth¡¯s spatial barriers teetered on the brink, cracking audibly, the entire sky resembling a vast spider¡¯s web!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, undisturbed, his lips curling into a cold smile, said, ¡°Foolish Immortals, did you think my methods end here? Die! Zehui, come forth!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Ao~~~~~~~~~~!!!!

    A commanding dragon roar resounded!

    Vast! Desolate! Ancient! Majestic!

    A thousand-foot-long giant dragon appeared!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1284 - Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 The Dragon Swallows the Immortal

    Chapter 1284: Chapter 1284: The Dragon Swallows the Immortal! Chapter 1284: Chapter 1284: The Dragon Swallows the Immortal! Huang Xiaolong had anticipated that the first wave of attacks launched by the prisoners driven by the Immortal realm was meant to be cannon fodder, sending themselves to death. The real trump card would surely be the descent of the Immortal realm¡¯s elite squad.

    Indeed, the so-called Profound Immortal squad was comprised of several dozen high-ranking Profound Immortals.

    None of the Profound Immortals in this squad could be compared to Jiang Yuan and his likes.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong played his own trump card.

    Zehui!

    Dragon King Zehui appeared in his true form!

    At that time, Zehui was a thousand zhang long, with whiskers, golden scales, large horns, an aura that was ancient and vast, and a demeanor that overlooked all beings with disdain. Atop his head grew a crown, in which gemstones from beyond the heavens were embedded.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes emitted a fierce light that shook the soul!

    As soon as Zehui appeared, the members of the Profound Immortal squad plunged into a state of extreme terror and despair!

    Their eyes widened to the limit in shock as they looked at Zehui, their brains momentarily going blank.

    The space where they were seemed to have been intimidated by the dragon¡¯s might, completely solidified into a sticky mass.

    These high-ranking Profound Immortals were like insects caught in a spider¡¯s web, unable to move an inch.

    One should know, Dragon Kings are formidable beings on the same level as Immortal Emperors, let alone Zehui, who had awakened the secret ancient bloodline of an astral dragon!

    Instinctively, these Profound Immortals were extremely wary of Zehui!

    The high-ranking Profound Immortal commanding the battle from within the golden light passageway let out a piercing scream, his voice trembling with evident terror. ¡°How is this possible! The Long Clan! How could there be¡­ Could there be a Dragon King level¡­ dragon¡­ on Earth¡­ And why¡­ Why would they¡­ be mixed up with this Huang Xiaolong? The Long Clan is¡­ a proud existence, could it be that they wish to help Earth, to withstand the Immortal realm¡¯s attacks~~~!¡±

    After a pause, the high-ranking Profound Immortal called out to Zehui. ¡°Honorable dragon¡­ please¡­ please do not interfere with our Immortal realm¡¯s campaign against Earth~~ If there is any misunderstanding, our Immortal Emperor will personally visit the Dragon realm to negotiate with the Dragon Kings¡­¡±

    Roar~~~!

    Zehui paid no attention to the shouting Profound Immortal, his eyes, like ink painting, flashed with contempt and arrogance. The next moment!

    Zehui¡¯s dragon mouth opened!

    In an instant, the Profound Immortal squad, several dozen high-ranking Profound Immortals, saw more than half of their number directly devoured by him!

    The scene was absolutely hair-raising and sent chills down one¡¯s spine!

    A thousand zhang long dragon devouring people as easily as swallowing flies!

    ¡°Ah~! No! No! Run! Escape! Leave Earth!¡± The remaining high-ranking Profound Immortals of the squad were so frightened that they lost all will to fight and scrambled like dogs that had lost their homes, trying to flee back through the golden light passageway!

    For them, Earth had become an extremely dangerous planet!

    It was harboring a giant that devoured Immortals!

    But Zehui was not about to give those high-ranking Profound Immortals any chance to escape!

    Zehui stretched his towering, lengthy dragon body, like the Great Wall, like an impenetrable barrier, blocking the escape route of the Profound Immortals! With another opening of his mouth, he devoured the remaining Profound Immortals into his dragon belly!

    Well, as expected of Zehui¡¯s intervention, it was extraordinary, swallowing up several dozen high-ranking Profound Immortals in just a few gulps. This method of fighting was quite straightforward and brutal!

    In fact, Zehui had no other choice. It was known that after this battle, Earth¡¯s dimensional barriers were riddled with holes and even shattered.

    If Zehui continued to battle these Profound Immortals, needless to say, the Earth would likely disintegrate.

    Instead, he opted for a direct swallow!

    Skipping the process of battle.

    This way, there was also no need to worry about the destruction of Earth.

    After swallowing the entire Immortal squad, Zehui even let out a satisfied burp¡­

    This¡­

    ¡°How preposterous! How utterly preposterous! Does the Long Clan wish to start a war with our Immortal Realm? Oh¨CI understand now! I understand! Coveting the treasures of the Slaying Celestial Emperor, they teamed up with that abomination Huang Xiaolong¡­ It must be so!¡± The deeply hidden Profound Immortal¡¯s voice spasmed as he spoke, laden with a fear that seeped into his very bones. ¡°This matter is of grave importance! I must immediately return to the Immortal Realm and report to the Immortal Emperors!¡±

    In truth, this Profound Immortal was terrified out of his wits and, after throwing out a few perfunctory remarks, he made a beeline back to the Immortal Realm.

    He abandoned the Immortal Realm prisoners without a second thought.

    He didn¡¯t dare to linger for a moment longer; otherwise, he might very well have become a dragon¡¯s snack!

    Once the Profound Immortal fled, the remaining prisoners no longer dared to cling to the battle.

    Not only did they not dare to fight, but every cell in their bodies was also filled with terror. Their morale severely weakened, they scattered like headless flies, all hurriedly retreating.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a cold snort.

    Strike while the enemy is sick!

    Immediately, countless demons gave chase and attacked.

    With their morale shattered, the Immortal Realm prisoners had no will to fight and, in their frantic escape, were soon overtaken by the demons and fell at their hands with just a few strikes.

    Suddenly, these Immortal Realm prisoners plummeted down like dumplings in heavy rain, forever buried on Earth!

    The demon armies were unstoppable, pursuing fiercely like tigers descending the mountains or wolves entering a flock of sheep. In a short span of time, they slaughtered a large number of Immortal Realm prisoners.

    The sky was stained with blood.

    In the end, only a very small number of Immortal Realm prisoners managed to escape into the shimmering passageway.

    All the golden light passageways on Earth were gradually fading and disappearing.

    ¡°Huff¨CThe first assault from the Immortal Realm has been repelled by me,¡± Huang Xiaolong finally relaxed a tightened string in his heart.

    The battle had ended.

    The demon troops returned to the netherworld, one after another.

    The great dragon Zehui circled in the sky.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up at the heavens¨C

    At this moment, Earth¡¯s spatial barriers were in complete disarray, a sorry sight to behold.

    Terrifying black holes appeared, resembling the mouths of demons, some of which were filled with extremely unstable spatial storms, a dangerous sign indeed.

    Beyond the punctured holes, the sky was covered with numerous scattered, shattered fissures.

    It was a sight too horrendous for the eyes to witness.

    Moreover, Earth¡¯s spatial barriers were smeared with patches of blood.

    Not a single building on the ground remained intact; many famous mountain ranges had been leveled.

    The seas and rivers were dried up, leaving behind vast depressions.

    Countless corpses of Immortal Realm prisoners were scattered across various locations, some areas piled up like mountains with the dead.

    Besides, there were many more demon corpses.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This gave Huang Xiaolong a real sense of the cruelty of war.

    ¡°Although we won this battle, it was a pyrrhic victory. We lost tens of thousands of the chosen ones, and even Earth was almost shattered,¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed. ¡°The Immortal Realm will surely not let this slide¨Cthey will likely organize a second offensive soon.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had reason to believe that the Immortal Realm¡¯s second assault would be fiercer and even more tragic than the first.

    Next, with a thought, Huang Xiaolong released Xu Fu, the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, his wives, as well as the core members of Long Island, Jiang Yuan, Nangong Hong, and others, from the netherworld.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1285 - Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Repair

    Chapter 1285: Chapter 1285: Repair Chapter 1285: Chapter 1285: Repair Huang Xiaolong had released his wife and tens of millions of chosen ones from the underworld.

    What now lay before everyone were shattered mountains, a land stained with blood, and a sky full of wounds.

    The Earth had almost been destroyed in an instant.

    The current Earth resembled a desolate planet that had never birthed civilization, with no traces of civilization to be found.

    Countless chosen ones were disheartened, burying their heads low. Some clenched their fists tightly, their shoulders twitching uncontrollably, teeth gritted and eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°Little Long~~~!¡± His wives all rushed up to him, surrounding Huang Xiaolong, their eyes reddened. They hadn¡¯t expected that after the battle, Earth would have become so desolate.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Ma Chuxia remained composed, her gaze sweeping over the corpses of immortals and demons scattered everywhere, she sighed deeply. ¡°Little Long, although we didn¡¯t experience this battle, it¡¯s evident how brutal and tragic it was. This certainly wasn¡¯t the last attack from the celestial realm; I wonder how many more attacks Earth can withstand~~~¡±

    ¡°Our homeland is destroyed! Civilization has been severed!¡± Some of the chosen ones couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.

    Grief and crying spread like a plague, and the chosen ones¡¯ psychological defenses instantly collapsed, all of them wailing desperately.

    ¡°Master~~¡± Xu Fu approached Huang Xiaolong and spoke softly. ¡°Our Earth¡¯s spatial barriers have been severely damaged, another battle and they might disintegrate.¡±

    Just then, a majestic and domineering voice, as if coming from above the nine heavens, supremely invincible¨C

    ¡°Hmph! Huang Xiaolong! You vile beast! How dare you rally a resistance, slaughtering celestial prisoners and colluding with the Long Clan to attack the pillars of the celestial realm, causing the deaths of dozens of Profound Immortals~~ You are defying the heavens. But, you won¡¯t fare well! Just look, your Earth is now so dismal! From a civilization revived by Spiritual Energy, it has regressed to a barbaric planet~~ This is solely your doing! You are Earth¡¯s eternal sinner! Don¡¯t think, just because you thwarted the first wave of the celestial realm¡¯s attack, it¡¯s over! Just wait! The next wave will completely destroy you! You won¡¯t be able to withstand it!¡±

    This was a voice transmitted from the celestial realm.

    However, the voice disappeared quickly from Earth.

    ¡°Master~~ The celestial realm suffered a defeat this time, incurring significant losses. According to the rules of the celestial realm, all Immortal Emperors will gather, hold a meeting, and plan the second attack. This gives us a bit of breathing time,¡± Jiang Yuan hurriedly reported.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    A place like the celestial realm, every action they took would be meticulous, with very complicated procedures.

    Huang Xiaolong believed that there was still some time before the celestial realm¡¯s second attack.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s likely that the celestial realm will also approach the Long Clan for negotiations,¡± Zehui, still in the form of a dragon, circled in the sky, voicing a sound like distant thunder.¡±

    Those standing next to Huang Xiaolong, and the chosen ones, gazed at the thousand-zhang long ancient dragon with speechless astonishment.

    ¡°Little Long, the celestial realm has misunderstood that we, Long Clan, covet the treasures of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor, hence sending Zehui to help Earth resist,¡± Seventh Princess approached. ¡°There will be some tangles between the celestial realm and the Long Clan. This will also delay the celestial realm¡¯s second attack to some extent. However, Little Long, the current situation remains pessimistic. Earth is profoundly damaged, and it seems difficult to return to its glorious past.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t really a concern,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile, his voice reaching every corner of Earth. ¡°First of all, the idea that civilization is severed does not hold. After all, aside from the tens of thousands of chosen ones who sacrificed, every remaining Earthling survived unscathed. As long as the people are there, everything else is there. It¡¯s like the saying: ¡®Green mountains are there, no worries of firewood.''¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, those chosen ones who were crying couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly, their defeated morale somewhat revived.

    Everyone looked up at Huang Xiaolong who stood suspended in the air.

    It seemed, as long as this young man stood there, Earth would not completely dry out; there was still hope!

    ¡°Yes, master, as long as people remain, everything exists,¡± Nangong Hong also nodded deeply in agreement.

    ¡°The celestial realm thinks this can break us, Earthlings, what a joke!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°We will repel the celestial realm¡¯s attacks time and again!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong frowned in thought.

    No one dared interrupt his train of thought.

    After a full half-minute, Huang Xiaolong finally spoke. ¡°What we need to do is repair the damaged spatial barriers of Earth as soon as possible.¡±

    Repair the spatial barriers?

    Everyone was astonished.

    Honestly speaking, Huang Xiaolong did not have the capability to fix the aftermath and restore Earth¡¯s pockmarked spatial barriers to their original state. He was, after all, the Yin Emperor, in charge of life and death, and could not infuse too much vitality and energy into Earth¡¯s spatial barriers. Unless he directly refined Earth into the underworld.

    ¡°Little Long, hvad plan do you have?¡± Seventh Princess asked, her face filled with confusion.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong simply smiled, his face displaying confidence. ¡°Hehe~~~¡±

    His divine senses swept across the land.

    Corpses of celestial prisoners were everywhere, piled high in some places.

    And there were even more demon corpses.

    ¡°The forces attacking Earth this time were mainly celestial prisoners,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated indifferently. ¡°Celestial prisoners are also immortals. Most of them are Heavenly Immortals and Golden Immortals. So¨CJiang Yuan, tell me, what material composes a celestial body?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Jiang Yuan stepped forward, replied respectfully, ¡°Reporting to the master, a celestial body is an energy body that has been nourished by the aura of the celestial realm, condensed and formed. Each organ, every inch of bone in a celestial body, can be said to have gone through thousands of refiners, gathered various types of Immortal Spirit Qi, consumed various Immortal Pills, and practiced various Immortal Techniques¨C¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, extremely satisfied. ¡°In other words, the energy contained within a celestial body is not comparable to ordinary Immortal Spirit Qi or Immortal Pills.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, in addition to being a supreme energy body, there are also some remnants of the immortal¡¯s unrealized thoughts, essence blood, spirit¡­¡± Jiang Yuan nodded. ¡°For instance, for any lower life form, the corpse of an immortal is an unimaginably great treasure.¡±

    ¡°I know now!¡± Xu Fu¡¯s eyes flashed brilliantly, ¡°Master! I understand! Are you planning to use the bodies of immortals to repair the Earth¡¯s spatial barriers? Even more, to drive the Earth, to evolve again?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! Little Long, you are really smart!¡± Ma Chuxia suddenly clapped her hands. ¡°Even the body of a single immortal, after being refined, can produce an abundant amount of Spiritual Energy. And now, on Earth, the bodies of immortals are piled up beyond count!¡±

    ¡°This method will work,¡± the Seventh Princess blurted out.

    ¡°And the bodies of demons are actually a kind of energy body. We can also use them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Alright, chosen ones, go now and scour for corpses, collecting all useable Immortal Artifacts, Immortal Pills, and Immortal Talismans from all the immortal bodies. Next, I am going to meld these bodies of immortals into the Earth, causing the Earth to transform once again!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Millions of chosen ones began to methodically search for corpses, stripping off anything useful from the bodies of immortals.

    Huang Xiaolong turned to Zehui. ¡°Zehui, you swallowed several dozen senior Profound Immortals, so spit out their corpses now, to nourish the Earth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Zehui said robustly. ¡°I actually don¡¯t have any preference for eating immortals; I¡¯m really helpless in this situation.¡±

    Hearing this, the wives couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Bai Chan casually explained, ¡°Our Long Clan almost has stopped consuming humans¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully, looking towards the Seventh Princess. ¡°Seventh Princess, you did swallow me whole once.¡±

    At this, the Seventh Princess¡¯s face turned red, and she seemed to recall the events that followed after she swallowed Huang Xiaolong, a hint of tenderness flashing in her eyes.

    At that moment, rumbling sounds came from within Zehui¡¯s dragon body, like thunder on a clear day.

    And the next moment, he suddenly opened his mouth wide!

    With a loud explosion,

    the earth shook and trembled!

    From Zehui¡¯s mouth, the corpses of several dozen dead immortals were suddenly spewed out!

    These were the bodies of senior Profound Immortals, relatively well-preserved. It seemed Zehui hadn¡¯t attempted to digest these bodies.

    The bodies started to explode one after another, turning into countless tiny particles.

    These tiny particles were the energy released from the decomposed immortal bodies!

    Each particle shimmered like the most dazzling, most sacred gemstone, and the energy within each was abundant and intense.

    An array of anomalies appeared in mid-air, causing the Earth to glow with a myriad of scintillating colors, a spectacular sight to behold.

    These energy particles directly embedded themselves into the Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, or fell like seeds upon the land.

    Immortal Talismans emerged like mirages, blooming like the brief flash of epiphyllum flowers!

    The Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, the sky, the parched seas, absorbed these pure energies voraciously like gluttonous monsters.

    Nourishment! It was truly a great nourishment!

    In an instant, the spaces that were riddled with holes began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Collapsed mountains rose from the ground once more.

    Parched seas and rivers were replenished with springs of life.

    Trees and exotic flowers, Spiritual Roots, grew wildly like bamboo after rain.

    All of this seemed unreal, like a slideshow, one frame after another flashing by.

    What had been a desolate and ravaged Earth a moment ago, was now lush and thriving with towering mountains.

    The shattered spatial barriers were completely mended, showing not a trace of any fracture.

    The sun was bright; the sky turned a beautiful, clear blue with clouds like tufts of cotton drifting gently.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!!!¡± The wives all exclaimed.

    Not only that, now between heaven and earth, Immortal Spirit Qi filled the air, a single breath of it gave ordinary people a taste of immortality, like consuming the fruit of the elixir of life.

    ¡°Master! This is incredible! Just a few dozen bodies of immortals have restored the Earth to its original state! It¡¯s hard to believe that just a short while ago, the Earth was experiencing a catastrophic battle!¡± Xu Fu said excitedly.

    ¡°Of course, these are the bodies of several dozen senior Profound Immortals, refined through countless hardships,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Alright, now that there are too many bodies of immortals on Earth, let¡¯s continue our work! It will take the Earth to the next level! I said it before, the Immortal Realm trying to break us is simply not possible!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1286 - Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 National Cultivation

    Chapter 1286: Chapter 1286: National Cultivation Chapter 1286: Chapter 1286: National Cultivation Dozens of high-level Profound Immortal corpses indeed acted as grand tonics for the Earth.

    At this point, Earth¡¯s spatial barriers had essentially returned to their pre-war state.

    What remained were countless corpses of Immortal prisoners and demon corpses that had yet to be utilized.

    ¡°Master, your servant can use the secret Immortal Technique of the Myriad Dragons Refinement to melt down all the corpses into the purest, most pristine energy and infuse it into the Earth¡¯s spatial barriers,¡± Zehui volunteered.

    ¡°Good, take care of this matter yourself,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    In his eagerness to prove himself, Zehui instantly transformed into 9,999 ancient colossal dragons, singing ancient draconic hymns, activating the Formation that tightly enveloped the whole Earth.

    The Myriad Dragons Refinement Immortal Technique was activated!

    Throughout the heavens and earth, the hymns of ancient colossal dragons resonated, like chantings of sacred sounds, unceasing to the ears!

    In an instant, Earth seemed to become a giant furnace!

    The corpses of Immortal prisoners and demons scattered across the globe started to melt away like ice cream under the sun.

    The essence, energy, life force, Immortal Spirit Qi¡­ all stored within these bodies were extracted and embedded into Earth¡¯s spatial barriers or dispersed into the air.

    Even the remnants of Immortal Techniques for cultivation within the souls of these fallen Immortals also revealed themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s too perfect!¡± Ma Chuxia, standing beside Huang Xiaolong, uttered dreamily. ¡°Little Long, the entire Earth is now undergoing evolution, the spatial barriers are more refined, and the energy in the air is so dense it¡¯s almost crystallizing. Not to mention us cultivators, even ordinary people who just breathe in a gulp of air can cleanse their marrow, transform their physique, and greatly increase their understanding~~~¡±

    ¡°Master, Earth is now a sanctuary for cultivation!¡± Xu Fu exclaimed with tears of joy.

    ¡°Good! Everyone listen up!¡± Huang Xiaolong broadcasted his voice to every corner of the Earth. ¡°Begin preparations to face the second invasion from the Immortal World. Arm yourself for battle. Hence, all cultivate diligently! Earth citizens, all seclude yourselves for intense cultivation, absorb energy, and practice Immortal Techniques!¡±

    ¡°Yes~~!!!!¡±

    Tens of millions of Chosen shouted in unison.

    Their previous despondency was swept away, replaced by surging fighting spirit.

    At that moment, all the Chosen sat down cross-legged, faced the sky with the hearts of their palms, and greedily absorbed the strands of ancient and pure Immortal Spirit Qi contained in the air.

    The cultivation methods of Immortal Techniques from the thoughts of the Immortal prisoners also seeped into the brains of the Chosen, unfolding into images and verses of cultivation practices, as if they were gaining understanding without a teacher.

    Everyone immersed themselves in cultivating.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, Nangong Hong, the elites of Dragon Island, and even Jiang Yuan now also quietly sat down, gathered their minds, and began secluding themselves for dedicated cultivation.

    The Seventh Princess and Bai Chan also sat down to rest and contemplate Immortal Techniques.

    As the corpses of Immortal prisoners were continually refined, a warm breeze began to blow across the Earth, as gentle as spring. The wind directly purged the dirt accumulated within people¡¯s bodies, making everyone feel as if they had undergone a rebirth, all ailments were dispelled, like having imbibed Jadescent Nectar.

    Undoubtedly, the Earth, nourished by abundant energy, began to ascend in quality, surpassing its state before the war, and was about to enter a new golden age.

    This was something no one, including Huang Xiaolong, had anticipated.

    It was a typical case of using war to feed the war.

    Next, with a thought from Huang Xiaolong, Hell appeared, and the gates of Ghost Gate swung wide open! Countless Earthlings surged out from Hell.

    Huang Xiaolong released everyone he had stored in Hell.

    Several billion, upwards of a hundred billion, scattered across the Earth.

    ¡°Everyone should cultivate well. Earth is in troubled times now. With the invasion of external enemies, every Earthling must contribute their effort. Without power, nothing can be achieved. Without power, one can only be at the mercy of others; hence, everyone must cultivate.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words resonated like the profound tolling of a bell, echoing in the minds and spirits of every Earthling, as if a deity was issuing a divine decree.

    There was no room for defiance.

    Nor for desecration.

    Earthlings all sat down with crossed legs, even the old, the young, the sick, and the disabled, women and children¨Ceveryone took their seats, absorbing the abundant energy that filled the air, beginning to attempt cultivation!

    The whole Earth quieted down.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong himself also ascended a thousand-zhang tall mountain peak, sat down at the summit, eyes to nose, nose to heart, entering the state of cultivation.

    Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation and another¡¯s stationed themselves to the left and right of Huang Xiaolong.

    Even the Netherworld floating above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head silently absorbed various energies, its quality quietly improving.

    The Earth entered an era of mass cultivation!

    The next day, a light rain started to drizzle across the Earth.

    This rain wasn¡¯t ordinary water, but rain formed from condensed energy.

    As the rainwater seeped into the ground, infinite vitality sprouted, and all manner of plants rich in Spiritual Energy broke through the soil and grew robustly.

    Even the most common wild grasses became Spirit Grass, Spiritual Medicine, even Immortal Grass, usable for concocting pills.

    Bathed in this torrential rain, Earthlings felt revitalized, their cultivation speed climbing higher and higher!

    Half a month later, the bodies of all the immortal realm prisoners and demon corpses that had fallen on Earth were finally refined by Zehui using the Wanlong Refining World Secret Technique, until there was nothing left.

    The energy accumulated on Earth was still plentiful; after supplying billions of Earthlings with half a month of cultivation, it had not been exhausted and could sustain cultivation for some time longer.

    And the spatial barriers of Earth also evolved to a brand-new level. Their strength was now basically able to support the descent of numerous high-level Profound Immortals and withstand more intense, large-scale battles.

    Another half month passed.

    The vast majority of Earthlings had completed their cultivation, with many Golden Immortals emerging among the chosen ones!

    Even previously average Earthlings all achieved their gains, with not a few refining Heavenly Immortal bodies. Even those at the bottom tier were now equivalent to the Divine Skills realm of the former overseas cultivator world.

    ¡°Phew~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong and the two incarnations leisurely stood up, eyes bursting with light.

    Now, Uncle Feng¡¯s incarnation and the other¡¯s incarnation had both refined a Divine Body comparable to third-level Profound Immortals!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Jiang Yuan, a first-level Profound Immortal, had also raised his realm to the standard of a third-level Profound Immortal!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s original body had benefited greatly too; even without relying on the power of the Netherworld, bare-handed, he could now kill at least a fourth-level Profound Immortal.

    With a sweep of his divine thoughts, Huang Xiaolong nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Earth now practices universal cultivation, and there are no longer any weaklings without the strength to truss a chicken. All Earthlings have made remarkable progress. It¡¯s just a pity that there are too few Immortal bodies!¡±

    Suddently, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze looked off into the distance, his fighting spirit surging wildly. ¡°Immortal Realm, continue your attacks! I want to slay more Immortals, to bring greater benefits to Earth! To make all Earthlings as fierce as dragons and tigers! Immortals are the grand tonic and powerful medicine for my Earth! I will kill as many as come!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1287 - Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Catching a Turtle in a Jar

    Chapter 1287: Chapter 1287: Catching a Turtle in a Jar Chapter 1287: Chapter 1287: Catching a Turtle in a Jar Such a brutal battle had shattered mountains and rivers, sunk lands, and evaporated oceans, but what it brought in return was the unexpected elevation of Earth itself.

    It had a distinct flavor of breaking before establishing.

    ¡°Master, the spatial barriers of the Earth now are of such high quality that they can almost compare with many advanced civilization planets in the universe,¡± Jiang Yuan exclaimed in admiration. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have imagined that it was possible to cultivate and level up on Earth. Earth is improving rapidly!¡±

    Indeed, Earth had reached a level where Profound Immortals could upgrade! This was an incredible achievement!

    ¡°It is only a few notches below the realms of the Long Clan, the Immortals, and the demons,¡± the Seventh Princess objectively assessed. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s still far from matching Hell Planet. But it¡¯s clearly top-tier in the universe now. Little Long, you¡¯ve practically transformed a low-level planet into a high-civilization one with your own hands. Such a grand achievement, even my father, if he knew, would be singing praises for you! I think¨Cmaybe my father might even agree to our affair.¡±

    At this point, the Seventh Princess couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of bashful beauty.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. Once again focusing his gaze, he saw that the world around him was filled with energies that were pure, bright, noble, and sacred.

    After Zehui had completely refined and cleared Earth of all Immortal and demon corpses, he too transformed into human form and reverently stood behind Huang Xiaolong, saying humbly, ¡°The grand Long King will surely accept the master, and you will become the first alien son-in-law in the history of the Long Clan. Master, you deserve such an honor and, of course, the Seventh Princess.¡±

    Hearing Zehui¡¯s flattering words, the Seventh Princess felt as if her heart was filled with honey, sweet to the core.

    Just then¨C

    Boom~~~!!!

    A golden light pathway rose from one of the altars!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong and the others immediately shifted their attention.

    However, this time there wasn¡¯t an Immortal coming through, but rather, a tremendous will descended upon Earth.

    ¡°It¡¯s the will of an Immortal Emperor!¡± Jiang Yuan shivered instinctively.

    In that instant, all the people of Earth felt as if they were being spied upon. Those with slightly weaker cultivation felt as if the secrets buried deep in their hearts were exposed!

    This Immortal Emperor¡¯s will took only a brief scan to understand the changes occurring on Earth at this very moment, insightfully.

    ¡°How preposterous!!!¡±

    The Immortal Emperor¡¯s will became furiously enraged, almost apoplectic.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°How about that, the current state of Earth isn¡¯t too bad, is it? Sorry for not meeting your expectations from the Immortal Realm. You must have thought that Earth would remain barren and devastated, right? But in fact, the Earth is getting better and better.¡±

    ¡°I get it! I get it! Beast! Huang Xiaolong, you fiend who should be slashed a thousand times! You actually used the corpses of Immortals to infuse into the spatial barriers of Earth, repairing the heavens, and elevating Earth even further! You devil! Yes, having acquired Hell Planet, you are indeed a top-tier demon in the universe! The entire universe, including the realms of Immortals, demons, dragons, and even any civilization planet, will see you as the common enemy, an enemy that everyone should eliminate!¡± This Immortal Emperor¡¯s will, burning with rage, seemed as if it wanted to crush Earth itself.

    ¡°Enough with your incessant babbling,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a dry laugh. ¡°You¡¯ve already spied on the intelligence you wanted from the Immortal Realm, so hurry up and leave. Since the Immortal Realm despises me to the bone, you Immortal Emperors might as well come down to Earth, I Huang Xiaolong am not afraid to fight you.¡±

    This caught the Immortal Emperor¡¯s will off guard!

    Huang Xiaolong fully knew he couldn¡¯t descend, yet he deliberately provoked him, nearly making the Immortal Emperor explode with rage.

    ¡°You vile beast, Huang Xiaolong, you are truly insane! For any civilization planet, the Immortal Realm is the heaven! You defy not only the laws but also the heavens themselves; you even dare to disrespect the heavens?¡± The Immortal Emperor¡¯s will spoke from a place of high authority.

    ¡°Hahaha¨CHeaven? Lawless? What a joke! The Immortal Realm is neither my heaven nor Earth¡¯s heaven. Our Earth has its own laws, and Earth has its own heaven! Earth will not submit to any force!¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted coldly.

    This statement made all Earth¡¯s inhabitants¡¯ blood boil.

    Huang Xiaolong actually confronted the Immortal Emperor head-on, arguing with reason, a courage that was extremely rare even in the universe. This made the people of Earth willingly support Huang Xiaolong as their leader once again.

    The exchange between Huang Xiaolong and the Immortal Emperor¡¯s will invisibly increased Earth¡¯s cohesion even further.

    ¡°You vile beast, just wait! Wait to face a second attack from the Immortal Realm! This time, it won¡¯t just be the weak fodder! Do you think, your Earth can withstand it?¡± The Immortal Emperor¡¯s will threatened a few more words, then completely vanished, and the golden light pathway also dissipated into nothing.

    The people of Earth, feeling that invasive and inescapable sensation rapidly receding, all breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Jiang Yuan, can you tell me what the second celestial attack will be like?¡± Huang Xiaolong called over Jiang Yuan, the Profound Immortal, and with a wave of his hand, sent hundreds of billions of Earth¡¯s people and tens of millions of the chosen back into the underworld to recuperate.

    Now on Earth, only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives and some core members remained.

    ¡°Master, from what this servant sees¨Cthe celestial realm will organize a group of elite Profound Immortals to attack Earth again.¡± Jiang Yuan considered carefully before replying. ¡°The number will certainly not be small. Nowadays, the reinforced spatial barriers of Earth have also provided the necessary conditions for the descent of the Profound Immortal troops.¡±

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s repair and reinforcement of Earth¡¯s spatial barriers had provided the fundamental conditions for the large-scale arrival of the celestial forces.

    After pausing for a moment, Jiang Yuan continued, ¡°These Profound Immortals will surely form an Immortal Array and besiege you, Master.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    The celestial realm¡¯s second punitive expedition would most likely be a dense onslaught of Profound Immortals, the celestial realm¡¯s elite main force, skilled in various Immortal Artifacts and capable of setting up Formations, tremendously boosting their combat power.

    The celestial realm¡¯s second attack on Earth would not employ a disorganized mob, but rather a formidable army.

    ¡°Master, setting aside other matters, I wonder if Earth can withstand such a large-scale and high-level battle,¡± Xu Fu also expressed some concerns.

    ¡°This time, I must teach the celestial realm a profoundly deep lesson,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned, deep in thought, and murmured to himself, ¡°We cannot blindly fight like in the first battle. Although we won the first battle, Earth also nearly got shattered and we lost the lives of tens of thousands of the chosen. The upcoming battle needs to be well arranged and planned, to win with the least cost¨C¡±

    Win with the minimum cost?

    People standing around Huang Xiaolong were somewhat flabbergasted.

    Honestly speaking, with Earth at a disadvantage in the conflict, and with lessons from the previous battle, the celestial realm would surely be more cautious and bring down even more superior Immortal Artifacts.

    Frankly, whether Earth could win was highly questionable, let alone striking a heavy blow to the celestial realm with minimal cost.

    After pondering for a few minutes, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brightened, seemingly concocting a bold idea!

    ¡°Little Long, what wicked plan have you thought of now?¡± The Seventh Princess, having been married to Huang Xiaolong for a long time, shared a tacit understanding with him.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong took out some talisman papers, carefully drew on them, and handed the finished talismans to Xu Fu and others, instructing them to paste one on every altar on Earth that communicated with the celestial realm.

    These talismans weren¡¯t very powerful¨Cmerely preventing the celestial realm from spying on Earth for some time. Even if the Immortal Emperor tried to peek at Earth, the talisman would instantly burn, serving as an early warning and letting Huang Xiaolong know immediately.

    After getting this done, Huang Xiaolong smiled meaningfully. ¡°This time, I¡¯m preparing to ¡®catch a turtle in a jar!''¡±

    Catch a turtle in a jar?

    Everyone looked at Huang Xiaolong with curious eyes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, looking towards Zehui in his humanoid form. ¡°Zehui¡¯s Dragon Refining World secret technique, capable of refining one world after another, one planet after another, is not something to be taken lightly¨Cthen¨C¡±

    ¡°Little Long!¡± Chuxia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be planning on having the dragons set up a grand Formation to refine all the descending celestial troops, would you?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers, ¡°Little wife, you catch on fast! Exactly! Set up a trap, let the celestial troops walk right into it!¡±

    While speaking, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°I will draw some talismans to conceal our aura, implanting them into the 9,999 dragons that Zehui splits into. Then, the 9,999 dragons will ambush on the surface of Earth, weaving the Dragon Refining World secret technique¨C¡±

    ¡°After obtaining Hell¡¯s planet, I have also gleaned some extremely sinister Formations,¡± Huang Xiaolong continued with great interest. ¡°These sinister grand Formations, some of which share the ingenious mechanism of the Dragon Refining World secret technique, can refine beings. Meanwhile, some are trapping Formations, ensnaring enemies within, preventing escape, and some are akin to mazes.¡±

    ¡°I will urgently set up a vast array of Formations, stealthily hidden within Earth¡¯s spatial barriers.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong grew more and more triumphant. ¡°By the time the celestial realm sounds the second attack, countless Profound Immortals descending to Earth will be met by being alive and refined! Just like being thrown into boiling oil, they won¡¯t be able to escape! Their celestial bodies will become great nourishment for Earth¡¯s evolution! In this way, without expending a single soldier, we will achieve victory!¡±

    ¡°This is what is called ¡®catching a turtle in a jar¡¯! Profound Immortals are the backbone and cornerstone of the celestial realm. In this battle, as many Profound Immortals that come, that many will perish. I want to inflict deep pain on the celestial realm, strike a severe blow to their vitality, engrave such fear in the celestial realm that they tremble in dread!¡±

    A sharp gleam flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Master! This plan is brilliant!¡± Jiang Yuan exclaimed.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1288 - Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Sky Dominator Team

    Chapter 1288: Chapter 1288: Sky Dominator Team Chapter 1288: Chapter 1288: Sky Dominator Team Huang Xiaolong thought long and hard, and decided not to clash head-on with the Immortal Realm anymore. It was better to play dirty, to strike from the shadows!

    Immediately, everything was set into motion with utmost urgency.

    Huang Xiaolong drew talismans, while Xu Fu, Jiang Yuan, and others assisted him.

    First, he drew a total of 9,999 talismans.

    These talismans had the divine effect of concealing spirits and provided invisibility, perfect for setting up ambushes and hiding places.

    Zehui split into 9,999 giant dragons, each with a talisman embedded within.

    In the blink of an eye, the 9,999 dragons virtually faded into nothingness, invisible to the naked eye, with their dragon might and the aura of the dragons thoroughly concealed.

    Next, the 9,999 dragons connected from head to tail, encircling the Earth.

    They set up the Wan Long (Myriad Dragon) Refining World secret technique, and any Immortal who descended would suffer a tragic refining!

    Of course, relying solely on Zehui would not suffice to successfully refine the approaching vast army of Immortals.

    The Wan Long Refining World secret technique was indeed formidable, but the Immortals wouldn¡¯t just stand still and let themselves be refined. After all, they were living beings, not corpses¨Cthey could simply dive into the golden gateways and make their escape.

    Huang Xiaolong still needed to coordinate from within.

    This time, the Formation he set up was very special!

    He summoned hordes of demons from the underworld.

    These demons rose into the air, arranging themselves into various special formations.

    Each formation was, in fact, a Formation!

    The large Formations were made up of at least tens of thousands of demons, and even the smaller Formations included thousands.

    The collective aura of the demons gathered together, with each demon representing a special rune.

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~

    Countless demons flew into Earth¡¯s spatial barrier, embedding themselves within, successfully setting up at least a few hundred grand Formations!

    In other words, there were now several hundred sinister grand Formations hidden within Earth¡¯s spatial barrier. Once activated, their power was unimaginable.

    Some were to refine the enemy.

    Some, like a ¡°ghost hitting the wall,¡± were to confuse the enemy.

    Others were to trap the enemy, binding them rigidly, unable to move, at the mercy of their captors.

    Everything was ready!

    Was everything indeed prepared? All that was missing was the arrival of the Immortal Realm¡¯s grand army!

    Huang Xiaolong even tore off the talismans stuck on all the altars. At this point, there was no fear of the Immortal Realm coming to scout anything.

    Night.

    The night was cool as water. Huang Xiaolong sat with his wives and core members like Jiang Yuan and Xu Fu atop an imposing mountain peak, akin to a sacred mountain.

    They gazed at the full moon, overlooking the magnificent rivers and mountains of Earth, their minds unusually calm. There was none of the tension and suffocation typically felt before the storm of a great battle was upon them.

    ¡°Human efforts determine success; heaven determines fate. This battle will test Earth¡¯s destiny,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated solemnly, ¡°Last time, it was Zehui¡¯s surprising move that caught the Immortal Realm off guard, otherwise, the outcome would have been uncertain.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you don¡¯t have to feel too much pressure. All in all, we¡¯ve done our utmost to protect and defend Earth,¡± Ma Chuxia gently took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand and comforted him with a soft voice.

    Huang Xiaolong let out a sigh, shaking his head lightly and smiling. ¡°Forget waiting, if we can repel the Immortal Realm¡¯s invasion this time, let¡¯s explore the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s treasure in advance. Hopefully, we can gain some fortune and continue the struggle against the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Just at that moment!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!

    The peaceful and tranquil night sky was chaotically twisted by a vast and strange aura, infused with an ancient charm!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness swept directly across.

    Everyone tensed up!

    ¡°Is it demon energy?¡± Huang Xiaolong discovered that this aura came from the lair of the Demon King Gluttony. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t immortal energy or any other kind of energy but genuine demon energy¨Cthe high-level Demon Race¡¯s essence! There was an ancient atmosphere within it!

    Yes, Demon King Gluttony had built an altar in his lair that could communicate with the Demon World.

    ¡°This¡­ this means the Demon World is transmitting a message to Earth~!¡± Demon King Gluttony, his face filled with shock.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± A rugged, vast laugh echoed between heaven and earth, spreading to every corner of the planet.

    This laughter was intimidating, fierce, and filled the sky!

    ¡°Good, very good. Who would have thought that this planet had advanced to such a degree~~~ able to withstand the attack from the Immortal Realm~~~ Nice.¡±

    A sharp voice, speaking in the language of Huaxia on Earth, albeit somewhat awkward, barely allowed Huang Xiaolong and the others to understand its meaning.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a Demon King from the Demon World¡­ looking at¡­ at¡­ at Earth through the altar~~¡± Demon King Gluttony shivered all over.

    ¡°The Demon World wants to get involved too?¡± A fierce light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Please, do not misunderstand. The beings on Earth, your unyielding spirit in resisting the Immortal Realm, has won the respect of our Demon World. This time, the Immortal Realm¡¯s second expedition against Earth has spread across the cosmos. Perhaps you are not aware that it¡¯s not just the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon Realms that are focusing on Earth now. Most civilized planets in the universe are paying attention to Earth~~ kekeke~~ We from the Demon World will not interfere in this battle, we are merely observers. A friendly reminder, this time, the army attacking Earth from the Immortal Realm is the ¡®Skycovering War Team¡¯~~ This is a trump card war team of the Immortal Realm, undefeated in ten thousand battles!¡±

    Hearing the words of this Demon King, Jiang Yuan shivered violently, his face turning completely pale as paper. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s actually the¡­ Skycovering War Team~~ This¡­ this is bad~~¡±

    ¡°The Skycovering War Team?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°Master, the Skycovering War Team is the trump card of the Immortal Realm.¡± Jiang Yuan spoke with a bitterness as if he had bitten into a gall, his voice rough. ¡°The Skycovering War Team, waging wars across the universe, practically steamrolling~~ I don¡¯t know how many civilized planets they have conquered for the Immortal Realm. The members of the Skycovering War Team are all above the fifth level of Profound Immortals and are selected from among the geniuses in the Immortal Realm. Equipped with the strongest Immortal Artifacts, they fight beyond their levels as easily as drinking water and eating food. Their coordination is impeccable. In battle, they can form formations, linking their attack power into one, converging into the mightiest strike¨Cinvincible, breaking through anything, capable of exploding planets, annihilating everything~~~¡±

    ¡°How many Immortals does this war team have?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°There are only¡­ only 800 Profound Immortals, but their combat power is unimaginable, incomparable to those prisoners of the Immortal Realm. For countless years, they have never tasted defeat. I never thought that the Immortal Realm would actually dispatch their ace team to attack Earth~~ This sufficiently proves how important Earth is to the Immortal Realm~~ Perhaps, this is also some preparation for exploring the treasure of the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor~~¡±

    ¡°I see, this so-called strongest war team, the Skycovering War Team, descending upon Earth has a mission that is not only to capture me but also to unearth the treasure of the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Heh~~ who cares about so much! No matter what war team comes to Earth, they will be buried here forever!¡±

    Roar~~~~~~!!!!!!!

    The dragon chant resounded!

    Primordial, desolate, eternal, undying¡­

    The dragon chant came from the altar on Dragon Island, the one that connected to the Dragon Realm!

    ¡°Xiaoqi, Zehui, this is highly improper of you to help the lowly beings on Earth battle against the Immortal Realm¡­¡± A deep elder¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Enough, this time, the Immortal Realm has sent envoys to negotiate with us. In this battle, our Dragon Realm will not intervene. Xiaoqi, Zehui, you should also stop helping Earth. Besides, with the Skycovering War Team descending upon Earth, your help would be futile. Earth is no match at all.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, who the hell is talking?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, asking Seventh Princess beside him.

    Seventh Princess looked bemused. ¡°That¡­ is my father, the Great Dragon King~~¡±

    ¡°Alright~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders.

    After pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Well then, now the Dragon Realm is also paying attention to this battle. It seems that this battle has indeed become the focus of the entire universe.¡±

    The very next second!

    Boom~~ boom~~ boom~~ boom~~~

    On Earth, every altar that connected to the Immortal Realm was lit up!

    Suddenly, the tranquil night sky was painted with a riot of colors, a spectacular sight!

    An obscure oppression permeated from each altar connecting to the Immortal Realm!

    People around Huang Xiaolong, apart from Seventh Princess, including Jiang Yuan, were somewhat restless.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Wretched beast Huang Xiaolong! All beings on Earth! Tremble! You shall face the most brutal suppression from the Immortal Realm!¡± An Immortal Emperor¡¯s intent transmitted from one of the altars.

    ¡°This battle, the Immortal Realm intends to demonstrate to the universe that any existence daring to blaspheme the Immortal Realm must be reduced to ash and smoke! Consider this battle a warning to the others. Hence, countless leaders of civilized planets have come to the Immortal Realm, gathered to observe this battle, to witness how the Immortal Realm will flatten Earth!¡±

    Well then, this battle has really turned into a universal live broadcast?

    Huang Xiaolong fell silent.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1289 - Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Refine You to Death

    Chapter 1289: Chapter 1289: Refine You to Death! Chapter 1289: Chapter 1289: Refine You to Death! Indeed, Earth had already become the focal point of the entire universe¡¯s attention.

    Every altar communicating with the Immortal Realm was bursting with golden light channels. And within each of these golden light channels, tumultuous and miscellaneous thoughts transmitted¨C

    ¡°Oh, is this Earth? The spatial barriers of this planet are quite robust. It can be considered a planet of a higher civilization.¡±

    ¡°The creatures of Earth don¡¯t seem to be so weak, but it¡¯s a pity, why oppose the Immortal Realm?¡±

    ¡°Right, just like us, submitting to the Immortal Realm, paying tribute and worshipping every year, isn¡¯t everything fine? We could even receive the Immortal Realm¡¯s protection.¡±

    ¡°The natives of Earth are too foolish, desecrating the Immortal Realm, what good end could they possibly have? They¡¯re definitely doomed to destruction. Today, the Immortal Realm has sent us to witness Earth¡¯s demolition process.¡±

    ¡°Earth doesn¡¯t deserve sympathy! Defying the Immortal Realm¡¯s will is to be lawless, and they should be punished! They are getting what they deserve.¡±

    ¡­

    These thoughts streaming from the golden light channels naturally belonged to the leaders of other civilized planets. To establish its authority, the Immortal Realm had summoned them to witness this battle.

    The battle to cleanse Earth with blood.

    ¡°Hehe, is the battle starting?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Insiginificant Earth creatures¨C¡± The Immortal Emperor¡¯s thoughts once again issued an arrogant, dignified, contemptuous, and ferocious sound. ¡°Initially, Earth was just a humble and insignificant planet. If not for the Immortal Realm infusing various energies to help Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy greatly recover and advance, Earth would never have become a planet of a high-level civilization¨Cand yet, you foolish ants not only fail to repay the Immortal Realm but also stir up trouble and assassinate Immortals! Hmph! Now, this Emperor, on behalf of the Immortal Realm, declares¨Cat dawn, the Immortal Realm will formally attack Earth!¡±

    With that said, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s thoughts fell silent.

    Meanwhile, the altars communicating with the Dragon Realm and the Demon Realm seemed to heat up more, with numerous thoughts recklessly scanning Earth.

    Now, every person on Earth felt an odd sensation¨Cas if they were animals caged in a zoo with crowds of visitors watching and pointing at them.

    ¡°Before dawn¨C¡± Ma Chuxia walked up to Huang Xiaolong, her beautiful brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Little Long, just a few more hours.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly and said no more.

    Perhaps the distance was too vast, so whether it was the Immortal Realm, the Demon Realm, the Dragon Realm, or the creatures of other civilized planets, none had discovered that 9999 huge dragons had already encircled Earth.

    They also failed to notice that within Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, countless demons had already formed numerous evil Formations.

    ¡°Please give us the command to fight,¡± Xu Fu, Nangong Hong, and others knelt before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh, how about this, you all return to the underworld first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Same old rules, I¡¯ll deal with it alone for a start.¡±

    The group received their orders.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong opened Ghost Gate, where blood-stained paths of the Yellow Springs extended down from the night sky, while endless red spider lilies bloomed, brilliantly captivating.

    The Chosen Ones lined up, stepped onto the paths of the Yellow Springs, and entered the underworld.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯ll stay and accompany you,¡± the Seventh Princess insisted, still worried for Huang Xiaolong.

    This battle was full of suspense. After all, it involved the descent of the Immortal Realm¡¯s strongest battle team.

    ¡°Heh, Seventh Princess, your father is monitoring this battle and has instructed you not to intervene. How could you disobey your father¡¯s command?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing smile. ¡°Alright, you also enter the underworld. Don¡¯t worry about me. If it really comes down to it, when things become desperate, I can just slip into the underworld too.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ okay, then.¡± The Seventh Princess nodded, knowing she couldn¡¯t change Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°Little Long, just be careful. Don¡¯t be too reckless. You control the hellish planets, and your future is boundless. Temporary success or failure doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, all Earthlings are in the underworld, so even if Earth is truly destroyed, I believe you can find a new planet suitable for Earthlings to thrive!¡±

    ¡°Relax,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile.

    Soon, the vast Earth was left with only Huang Xiaolong.

    This situation made all the beings in the universe who came to watch the battle marvel.

    So, the great battle is upon us, and you¡¯ve hidden all the Earthlings, leaving only yourself. Could it be that you wish to face the Immortal Realm alone? Contend against the Sky-Piercing Battle Team?

    Such behavior couldn¡¯t even be described as madness.

    Utterly brainless!

    With some time still before dawn, Huang Xiaolong simply sat down, observing the mind within the mind, terrifyingly at peace.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± From the altar communicating with the Demon Realm, an eerie laughter like that of a night owl burst forth. ¡°Earth¡¯s young Huang Xiaolong, right? You truly impress us in the Demon Realm. Very good, your defiant personality fits our Demon Realm¡¯s taste perfectly. If you survive this, our Demon Realm might consider taking you in.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not bother with the voice from the Demon Realm.

    What good was the Demon Realm? Probably just as bad as the Immortal Realm.

    Before long, finally!

    Like every other day, the first ray of dawn pierced the darkness before dawn, arriving at the horizon!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he stood up straight.

    Huang Xiaolong had just risen to his feet when from a golden light channel connecting heaven and earth, the overwhelming thoughts of that Immortal Emperor transmitted again¨C

    ¡°The time has come! Begin the battle! Sky-Piercing Battle Team, descend upon Earth en masse! Cleanse Earth with blood! Spare no creature on Earth! Capture the monster Huang Xiaolong alive!¡±

    Following the Immortal Emperor¡¯s command¨C

    Rumbling¨Crumbling¨Crumbling¨C

    All the golden light channels trembled violently, sending out immense, overwhelming forces!

    The mountains and seas of Earth began to shiver, trembling in apparent immense fear!

    A catastrophe hung over Earth!

    Silence fell!

    Almost all beings watching this battle held their breath in anticipation!

    Only the Demon King of the Demon Realm and the Dragon King of the Dragon Realm were able to maintain their composure.

    On the eve of the great war!

    The next second!

    Stately and upright figures strode out one after another from golden passages, their movements as powerful as dragons and tigers!

    Their auras were wildly intense, barely appearing before releasing the power to shatter Earth¡¯s space barriers!

    The Ling Tian Battle Team had arrived, the strongest battle team in the Immortal Realm!

    Huang Xiaolong, full of interest, released his divine sense and instantly scanned the area.

    He saw that the Ling Tian Battle Team was composed entirely of male Profound Immortals, all appearing quite young. The lowest realm among them was fifth-rank Profound Immortals, with a few reaching the level of seventh and eighth-rank Profound Immortals. In total, there were exactly 800 Profound Immortals!

    Each Profound Immortal had an extraordinary demeanor with defined facial features and straight backs, piercing the heavens. Every one of them was capable of standing on their own!

    What was most extraordinary was that the 800 Profound Immortals could connect their auras end to end, merging into one!

    It gave the illusion that what had descended was not 800 Profound Immortals, but merely one!

    It was as if a mighty and inconceivable god had emerged from the primordial era, pushing forth relentlessly, slaying demons and subduing dragons!

    This demonstrated that these 800 Profound Immortals, when fighting together, would exhibit an incredibly shocking level of coordination, capable of unleashing united and overwhelming force.

    That was precisely what was most terrifying!

    The entire Ling Tian Battle Team had finally arrived in its entirety upon Earth, hovering in the sky, looking down at Huang Xiaolong with a lofty gaze.

    ¡°Foolish Earthlings!¡± almost simultaneously, the 800 Profound Immortals voiced their condemnation. Their voices converged, majestic and overpowering like the mandate of heaven, unchallengeable, compelling all beings to kneel and repent deeply. ¡°Do not attempt to resist! You dared to launch an attack on the Immortal Realm, committing an unforgivable, egregious sin. However, now, we will give you one last chance. Listen well, for you only have this one chance! Hand over the key to opening the Immortal Emperor¡¯s tomb! Then, surrender all Earthlings to be slaughtered clean by us. In doing so, we might pin you to the space barrier of the Immortal Realm to repent for a hundred years before taking your life. This would be tantamount to granting you a hundred extra years.¡±

    No sooner had their words fallen than the 800 Profound Immortals, with perfectly coordinated action, extended their right hands.

    Whoosh~~~~!

    Together they ripped, and in an instant, a piece of Earth¡¯s space barrier developed 800 cracks, followed the next second by¨C

    Boom~~!

    The space barrier shattered, forming a terrifying black hole where space storms surged and howled fiercely!

    It was too horrifying! A mere casual tear with their hands could forcefully rend a large chunk from the stout Earth¡¯s space barrier, as easily as tearing paper!

    Such means, such an attitude, were incredibly domineering, virtually crushing any force that dared oppose the Immortal Realm!

    Countless beings spectating the battle gasped in awe¨C

    ¡°Ling Tian Battle Team is too powerful! Shattering space with a mere gesture! Incredible, truly incredible! No Earthling could possibly stand against them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the combined attack power of the Ling Tian Battle Team¡¯s 800 Profound Immortals could rival an ordinary Immortal Emperor. With but a single strike, they could divide oceans, move continental plates, shatter planets with their immense power.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Ling Tian Battle Team has been invincible in battle. What could mere Earth offer in resistance?¡±

    ¡°Is there any suspense left in this battle? It¡¯s simply a scenario where the soldiers win without a fight.¡±

    ¡°Actually, this is still with the Profound Immortals having descended to Earth, where their combat prowess is somewhat suppressed and constrained. If this were in the Immortal Realm, the Ling Tian Battle Team¡¯s displayed combat power would be even more overbearing! Even more invincible!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, is there anything left you wish to say?!¡± the 800 Profound Immortals roared at Huang Xiaolong again.

    At this moment, they began to feel something peculiar.

    Already in such a perilous and desperate situation, yet in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, not a trace of fear could be found. Instead, his gaze seemed to be brewing with some strange, restless energy!

    And his demeanor was also frighteningly calm!

    ¡°Heh heh~~ Ling Tian Battle Team? Has everyone arrived?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, a hint of amusement shining through. ¡°Then~~~ I shall bury all of you on Earth! The Feng Shui here isn¡¯t too bad¨Cit¡¯s your good fortune to die here, you guys!¡±

    As soon as his words ended, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whole body¡¯s aura suddenly erupted!

    The might of the Underworld¡¯s Yin Emperor was fully unleashed!

    Boom~~~~~~~!

    The eerie and terrifying gates of hell rose steadily above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, with thousands of divine lights illuminating the ages!

    Countless wonders swirled around Huang Xiaolong.

    In this moment, he was the god of Earth, boldly confronting all members of the Ling Tian Battle Team single-handedly!

    He harbored no fear!

    He was ready for battle!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In an instant, all the beings watching felt the magnitude of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s greatness, determination, fighting spirit, resolve, and radiance.

    Every onlooker was profoundly moved!

    ¡°In truth, you¡¯ve been fooled~~ Hahaha~~~ Welcome to the trap I have prepared for you!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s smile was wickedly gleeful.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Dragons Refining Heavens Technique, activate! All Underworld Formations, activate! Refine these self-righteous Immortals to death!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1290 - Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Trapped

    Chapter 1290: Chapter 1290: Trapped! Chapter 1290: Chapter 1290: Trapped! In the so-called strongest battle team of the Immortal Realm, Lingtian Battle Team, consisting of 800 talented Profound Immortals, Huang Xiaolong lost his temper as soon as they descended to Earth.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t hesitate at all. At that moment, he demonstrated his decisiveness.

    Unlike the previous prisoners from the Immortal Realm, each of these 800 Profound Immortals was an elite, skilled in combined attack techniques. Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t afford to give them the slightest chance.

    To strike first is to win, an unbreakable truth since ancient times!

    Sometimes, being slightly slower meant a disastrous, irreversible outcome.

    At this very moment, a surge of demonic Qi from the underworld burst forth around Huang Xiaolong, rocketing into the sky!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong transformed!

    He became unapproachable and inviolable!

    He donned a pristine battle robe of King Yan, which rustled in the wind. He was fierce, evil, yet undeniably grand.

    With a step, the entire Earth seemed as if it was about to collapse, plunging into an endless abyss. Every inch of airspace was filled with the sinister laws of the underworld, mourning melodies everywhere, tempting people to willingly fall into the boundless hell and devote themselves to the Yin Emperor, never to return.

    With that, Huang Xiaolong had fully unleashed the aura of the underworld, enveloping the entire Earth.

    All the onlookers had not expected that Huang Xiaolong, at a absolute disadvantage, would take the initiative to attack.

    However, such a level of attack was still somewhat insignificant for the Lingtian Battle Team! They could not only link their attacks seamlessly but seemed to be able to fuse their defenses as well.

    800 Profound Immortals twisted into one force¨Cunbreakably evil!

    A full 800 thick beams of celestial radiance soared up like smoky signals, showcasing the nobility of the Immortal Realm in full splendor.

    ¡°Scum! Still trying to resist futilely! It¡¯s useless! Even if you have obtained the Hell Star, it¡¯s useless! This filthy demonic Qi cannot possibly corrupt or contaminate us! Instead, it will be purified by us!¡±

    ¡°No need to talk more with this scum, let¡¯s just take action! Capture him and cripple him first!¡±

    The Profound Immortals were overflowing with murderous aura.

    But at that moment, the Wanlong Refinement Secret Art was activated!

    The entire Earth seemed to have turned into a colossal furnace!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± These Profound Immortals all faltered.

    They also sensed something unusual.

    Simultaneously, the various formations that Huang Xiaolong had previously set up in the spatial barriers of Earth were fully activated, unleashing their power.

    In the sky, numerous ferocious demonic faces appeared, each formation pressing down and instantly enveloping these Profound Immortals.

    Next was the constant chanting of countless demons, low notes imbued with a supreme power that pierced the soul and a corrosive force, like a sad melody, eroding the souls of every member of the Lingtian Battle Team.

    The Underworld Soul-Suppressing Song!

    ¡°I get it! I get it! This scum, with his wolfish ambitions, had actually set a trap in advance, and now, he wants to trap us on Earth and refine us alive!¡± Some Profound Immortals in the Lingtian Battle Team quickly realized.

    ¡°Oh? It seems like the Wanlong Refinement Secret Art of the Long Clan, a legendary method used by ancient behemoth dragons to refine worlds¨Chow is it being used against us? Damn it! Didn¡¯t the Long Clan promise the Immortal Realm not to interfere in our battle with Earth?¡±

    After a brief moment of panic, these Profound Immortals calmed down.

    After all, they were hardened by countless battles and had seen many great storms.

    ¡°Scum Huang Xiaolong! You really teem with endless schemes and tricks¨CBut, just with these little tricks, you think you can refine us? Simply daydreaming!¡± The Profound Immortals scoffed.

    The Wanlong Refinement Secret Art, while formidable, was still too new for Zehui in the Long Clan, even though he was a prodigy among them, he still lacked experience.

    Zehui¡¯s refining power, if he was refining just one, a few, or even dozens of Lingtian Battle Team¡¯s Profound Immortals, would be quite formidable. But to refine 800 attack-proficient Profound Immortals at the same time was somewhat far-fetched and overtly ambitious.

    This was akin to cooking soup with too little heat¨Cthe pot wouldn¡¯t even get hot.

    From the golden light channel, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s thoughts also came through, very disdainfully. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I thought you had some special means, but it turns out it¡¯s just these shoddy tricks.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong paid no heed, his eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°If I can¡¯t refine you all at once, then I¡¯ll just slow cook you. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Heh~~~¡±

    At that moment, a command was issued by a Profound Immortal, who roared fiercely. ¡°Never mind the rest, let¡¯s severely wound this scum first!¡±

    No sooner said than done, 800 Profound Immortals, with minds as one, they pointed to the heavens and stamped on the earth, simultaneously raising their right fists, and simultaneously bursting towards Huang Xiaolong!

    Pffff~~~~~~!!!!!

    800 fist imprints, fused together, forming a giant wave, rolling directly towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Wherever it passed, Earth¡¯s spatial barriers peeled off and shattered, leaving a horrifying trace as if plowed by an immense force!

    800 punches were equivalent to one punch.

    This punch was too fierce, arguably invincible in its might.

    Huang Xiaolong, of course, could not afford to take it head-on; with a thought, he preemptively darted into the Ghost Gate.

    Inside the Ghost Gate, Huang Xiaolong stood, watching 800 Profound Immortals with a smile that hinted at provocation at the corners of his lips.

    Boom~~!!

    This punch struck the Ghost Gate with such force that it shook the entire underworld several times.

    But was the quality of the underworld a matter to be taken lightly?

    It could be said that the punch couldn¡¯t breach the defenses of the underworld!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Profound Immortals were furious, watching Huang Xiaolong right before them, yet temporarily unable to touch him, feeling extremely frustrated.

    ¡°This fiend has set up a Formation to trap us; we should break out first.¡±

    The Profound Immortals were about to move as a group, but as they took a step forward, they slightly felt their surroundings turn topsy-turvy, as if directions had been swapped, inducing a disoriented sensation.

    It was a labyrinth! A trapping Formation!

    Moreover, countless demons in the underworld began their ghostly chants, the Underworld Soul Subduing Song continuously pressuring the 800 Profound Immortals.

    Once their souls were completely suppressed, their physical bodies would lose control.

    ¡°The Formation is set up within the spatial barriers of Earth! Smash it! Smash it for me!¡± the leader of the Sky War Team, an Eighth Level Profound Immortal, looked up and immediately understood the critical point.

    The next second, the 800 Profound Immortals, combined their forces to conjure a massive Immortal Sword and with a loud crash, stabbed it into Earth¡¯s spatial barriers.

    Embedded in the spatial barrier, countless demons, immeasurable in number, were instantly obliterated, turning into dust scattered into the sky and falling down.

    Consequently, several of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Formations collapsed directly.

    Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong had already anticipated this situation.

    Calmly, he released a dense swarm of demons into the Earth¡¯s spatial barriers forming new Formations.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld, there was no shortage of demon armies, and since it was just setting up Formations, even average demons would suffice.

    Thus, the Profound Immortals launched wave after wave of attacks. The demons in the spatial barriers bore the brunt of these attacks, dying continuously, but also offsetting at least ninety percent of the attacks, hence preventing great damage to Earth¡¯s spatial barriers.

    The demons, sacrificing themselves one after another, carefully disregarded casualties.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Earth was piled up with demon carcasses.

    However, the 800 Profound Immortals were somewhat exhausted.

    Indeed, they had to confront the powerful techniques of the Ten Thousand Dragons Refinement Realm and also endure the constant assault of the Underworld Soul Subduing Song, which eroded their souls bit by bit.

    And, of course, various confining Formations.

    Their energy expenditure was indeed considerable.

    ¡°We can¡¯t break out!¡± declared the leader of the Sky War Team decisively. ¡°Everyone conserve your strength and energy and wait for aid from the Immortal Realm!¡±

    After speaking, all 800 Profound Immortals sat down cross-legged, guarding their spirits and refraining from rash actions.

    Well, Huang Xiaolong had successfully completed the first step, trapping these Immortals.

    What remained was a slow simmering refinement.

    This scenario was something no spectating being had anticipated.

    ¡°All revered Immortal Emperors, Earth¡¯s beings are too cunning; the fiend Huang Xiaolong is despicable and shameless. We are helpless to break through the confinements and thus beseech the Immortal Emperors to descend with reinforcements to help us carve a bloody path!¡± the leader of the Sky War Team said, swallowing his pride and calling for help.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This~ this~~ this~~~¡± In the golden light pathway,

    the thoughts of the Immortal Emperor were mixed with urgency, anger, and confusion.

    Huang Xiaolong, undistracted, continued to deploy demons embedding them into Earth¡¯s spatial barriers, constantly setting up various Formations.

    Zehui, like a diligent farmer, dared not slacken his efforts, pushing the Ten Thousand Dragons Refinement Technique to its limits.

    This battle had proceeded up to this point, and it seemed, Huang Xiaolong had the upper hand!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1291 - Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 They All Must Die

    Chapter 1291: Chapter 1291: They All Must Die! Chapter 1291: Chapter 1291: They All Must Die! This battle had progressed up to this point, with Huang Xiaolong essentially trapping the Skyshatter team.

    The Wan Dragons Refinement Technique continuously refined the 800 Profound Immortals. Meanwhile, part of the grand Formation that Huang Xiaolong had set up fanned the flames, performing an ¡°exhaustive¡± refinement on the 800 Profound Immortals.

    Such a situation was something no one had ever imagined!

    The Immortal Realm thought that by deploying the Skyshatter team, they could easily capture Huang Xiaolong and cleanse the Earth almost effortlessly. Hence, they invited leaders from countless civilized planets in the universe to watch the battle and informed the Demon Realm and Long Clan. Now, they were just slapping their own faces.

    Huang Xiaolong stood under the gate of the Underworld, his body entwined with laws and divine lights interwoven, his expression neither sad nor happy, just mockingly watching those 800 sitting in meditation Profound Immortals.

    ¡°How absurd!¡± Finally, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s consciousness burst forth with an angry roar. ¡°Despicable Earthling, shameless cur Huang Xiaolong! To actually resort to such spider-like tricks! But it doesn¡¯t matter; your cunning plan will never succeed!¡±

    After a pause, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s consciousness transmitted an aloof voice. ¡°All of you watching the battle, perhaps, you think that this battle is going in favor of the Earth? Wrong! Terribly wrong! You have also witnessed how Huang Xiaolong, using demons, set up the Formation. Just now, the Skyshatter team has already annihilated countless demons! This means, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demon army has suffered heavy losses, while to this point, not a single Profound Immortal from the Skyshatter team has fallen. The advantage is clear, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong laughed mockingly and shook his head slightly. ¡°Immortal Realm, always so proud, deceiving yourselves. My demon army is expendable, as countless as grains of sand or dust in the underworld. And this little Skyshatter team of yours, even losing one would probably be extremely painful for the Immortal Realm, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong did not bother to argue anymore and simply sat down under the gate of the Underworld, leisurely watching the show.

    Hearing the Immortal Emperor¡¯s words, many of the watching beings also voiced their agreement.

    ¡°Summon more Profound Immortals to relieve the Skyshatter team!¡± commanded the Immortal Emperor.

    Soon, numerous golden portals twisted, and majestic figures stepped out, emitting sounds exclusive to immortals¨C

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you dare flaunt such petty tricks in front of us, Profound Immortals? You¡¯re nothing but a jumping clown! To say that you¡¯re at your wit¡¯s end is not an exaggeration at all. Alright, kneel down and surrender immediately!¡±

    As these words fell, hundreds more Profound Immortals descended to Earth from the Immortal Realm.

    These Profound Immortals, though not as powerful as those in the Skyshatter team, were at least fifth-level Profound Immortals, all extremely arrogant.

    ¡°Reinforcements have arrived!¡± The members of the Skyshatter team were invigorated. Immediately, they glared at Huang Xiaolong with venomous eyes. The unspoken implication in their gaze was that, after breaking through these accursed formations, they would deal harshly with him!

    However, in reality, these Immortal Realm reinforcements, hundreds of Profound Immortals, were trapped as soon as they set foot on Earth. Nevertheless, their arrival indeed alleviated some pressure on the Skyshatter team members.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    With a fierce roar, the reinforcements launched a tidal wave of attacks.

    Some released Immortal Artifacts, targeting Huang Xiaolong directly. Others formed Formations to attack the demons embedded in the spatial barriers of Earth.

    The immortals¡¯ attacks were incredibly powerful, utterly devastating and overwhelming, invincible in all directions.

    On the other hand, the pressure significantly reduced Skyshatter team also started stirring.

    However, at this moment, how could Huang Xiaolong let these reinforcements succeed?

    Huang Xiaolong also issued a fierce roar, his aura swallowing mountains and rivers!

    First, he unhesitatingly drew out endless demonic auras from the underworld, each wisp as heavy as a mountain, each filled with a corrupting filth that rotted the mind and spirit, instantly surged forth, filling every inch of Earth¡¯s space.

    The endless demonic auras nearly brought the scenes of the underworld to the mortal world, evolving into various bloody illusions, landscapes, rivers, and Formations.

    The newly arrived Profound Immortals were so overwhelmed by the demonic aura that they were momentarily disoriented, unable to discern directions, their attacks lost or swallowed by the underworld.

    In the sky, although the demons forming the formation suffered great losses, with a mere thought from Huang Xiaolong, densely packed, more demons from the underworld soared into the sky, throwing themselves into the spatial barriers of Earth like moths to a flame, methodically setting up the Formation.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Blood-red rays burst forth from Huang Xiaolong, sweeping across the heavens and the earth with the King Yan¡¯s robes. The Earth was entirely under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control. Behind him, the netherworld ceaselessly supplied the purest demonic aura, along with a suicidal demon army.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong seemed like an eternal god, a giant!

    ¡°Darn it! On Earth, we are restrained and can¡¯t do anything to Huang Xiaolong! This fiend is too troublesome!¡± The reinforcements, now like the Lingtian battle team, were also firmly trapped.

    Huang Xiaolong continued to release demons, constantly fortifying the Formation and setting up new Formations.

    By now, the demons embedded in the Earth¡¯s spatial barrier numbered not one hundred million, then at least several tens of millions.

    The demons had almost become one with the Earth¡¯s spatial barrier.

    Helplessly, the first wave of support had failed.

    The reinforcements, feeling extremely suffocated, sat down and gathered their immortal power, resisting the pervasive refining force in the air.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± At that time, from the altar communicating with the demonic kingdom, a Demon King burst into a mocking laughter, delighting in the misfortune of others. ¡°Interesting, truly interesting. The celestial realm sent reinforcements to Earth but they can¡¯t relieve the Lingtian battle team at all~~~ Celestial realm, for the endless eons, perhaps you have never been so embarrassed. Earth is a tough nut to crack, and you celestials can¡¯t chew through it. Why not just make peace with Earth? Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    Make peace?

    If the celestial realm voluntarily requested a ceasefire, it would become the laughingstock of the entire universe! That would be a tremendous disgrace!

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless! Huang Xiaolong! Even if the Long Clan helps you, you can¡¯t refine over a thousand Profound Immortals! You¡¯re dreaming!¡± The Immortal Emperor¡¯s thought was extremely venomous, as if cursing. ¡°Don¡¯t be proud! I won¡¯t send more reinforcements now, I want to see how you will refine these Profound Immortals! Be careful not to work yourself to death!¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied leisurely. ¡°Just quietly watch how I refine these Profound Immortals into oblivion. After all, I have plenty of time, I can wait. Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong casually crossed his legs, took out some food, and started eating with relish.

    The supervising Immortal Emperor was almost spitting blood in anger due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s contemptuous behavior.

    ¡°Great Dragon King!¡± The Immortal Emperor raged at the Dragon Realm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you personally promise our celestial realm to stay out of this battle? And now, your Long Clan actually has dragons setting up the Thousand Dragons Refinement Formation, trying to refine over a thousand Profound Immortals~~ this~~ this is completely untrustworthy!¡±

    The Immortal Emperor¡¯s tone was very harsh, filled with panic and anger, as if he were assigning blame.

    The Long Clan was inherently arrogant. As the leader of the Long Clan, how could the Great Dragon King let an Immortal Emperor roar at him?

    ¡°Shut up!¡± From the altar connecting to the Dragon Realm, the Great Dragon King¡¯s scolding roared out. ¡°The Long Clan acts independently; the celestial realm has no place to meddle! Zehui is helping Earth for his reasons!¡±

    ¡°Pretentious! I know now, your Long Clan wants to collude with Huang Xiaolong to seize the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasures~~ you will not succeed, you will not succeed! Stop that dragon now! Otherwise, the celestial realm will go to war with the Dragon Realm!!!!¡± The Immortal Emperor shouted.

    ¡°Let it be war, who¡¯s afraid?¡± The Great Dragon King also roared furiously.

    However, the matter was significant, and he quickly calmed down.

    The Long Clan did not want to go to war with the celestial realm. If these two great powers went to war, it would change the entire cosmic structure.

    Not to mention, it would cause the Demon Realm to benefit without any effort.

    ¡°Enough, Zehui, stop what you¡¯re doing,¡± the Great Dragon King ordered, his voice reaching Earth to instruct Zehui. ¡°This is a war between the celestial realm and Earth, and it has nothing to do with our Long Clan. Withdraw the Thousand Dragons Refinement Formation. Now, Zehui, return to the Dragon Realm.¡±

    In the Long Clan, every word of the Great Dragon King was law.

    But now, Zehui was turning a deaf ear, as if the Great Dragon King¡¯s words were mere farting!

    After a lengthy silence, the Dragon King, seeing that Zehui remained unmoved and inactive, started to grow angry. ¡°Zehui! Do you dare to defy my orders? Could it be that you wish to betray the Long Clan?¡±

    Zehui continued to ignore the Dragon King.

    Now, he was the servant of Huang Xiaolong and obeyed only him. What did betraying the Long Clan mean to him? Now, if Huang Xiaolong ordered Zehui to attack the Dragon King directly, Zehui would not hesitate to comply.

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Zehui! You! You! You are simply!¡± The Dragon King was enraged to the point of puffing up his beard and glaring his eyes.

    ¡°Dragon King, you might as well take a break. Stop your clamor,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Watching from the sidelines is best. Don¡¯t get involved. Oh, and I must remind you, your daughter, the Seventh Princess, is still in my hands¡­ Hehe~~~¡±

    With that, the Dragon King was speechless.

    From the current situation, the Dragon King realized that they had severely underestimated Huang Xiaolong, the Earth¡¯s leader. This man had the strength to slaughter Immortals! If he really intended to harm the Seventh Princess, it wasn¡¯t that he lacked the capability!

    The Dragon King was silenced.

    The Demon King from the Demon Realm seized the opportunity and burst out laughing. ¡°Excellent, splendidly done, Huang Xiaolong! You¡¯ve not only put the Immortal Realm in a tough spot but the Dragon Realm as well. You are truly talented!¡±

    The situation became deadlocked. The standoff continued.

    Huang Xiaolong sat unconcernedly at the gate to the underworld, adopting an attitude of indifference.

    The many Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm were all frantic.

    However, fortunately, the over a thousand Profound Immortals trapped on Earth and undergoing refinement remained as motionless as mountains, maintaining a relatively calm and composed demeanor.

    So, half a month passed by!

    During these fifteen days, Huang Xiaolong occasionally entered the underworld to spend time with his wives, while the Immortal Realm, Dragon Realm, Demon Realm, and all the major forces kept a close watch on Earth without letting their guard down.

    The various civilization leaders summoned by the Immortal Realm also dared not leave easily, so they all kept watch.

    After half a month of refinement, the Profound Immortals could no longer maintain their previous composure.

    They looked extremely disheveled, with messy hair and dried-up bodies as if severely dehydrated. Even some of the weaker Profound Immortals appeared much older than when they first descended on Earth.

    Another ten days passed.

    The Profound Immortals became increasingly listless, continually yawning as though a significant amount of their vitality had been drained.

    Additionally, these Profound Immortals were wearing defensive Immortal Garments which, at that moment, showed signs of cracking as if they were about to shatter.

    Five more days passed.

    Finally¡­

    A level-five Profound Immortal who had come to provide support had his Immortal Garment completely shatter into pieces! Having lost the protection of his Immortal Garment, his muscles visibly shriveled at a rate visible to the naked eye!

    His skin too started showing spots resembling those of old age!

    ¡°No! No!¡± The Profound Immortal burst out in a terrified and desperate scream. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer! I¡¯m being refined away! Save me! Save me!!¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen than there was a loud bang, and the Profound Immortal exploded!

    His immortal body, spirit, essence, and blood exploded like fireworks and then, like a potent medicine, were quickly refined into the spatial barriers of Earth, becoming nourishment for the planet!

    He died!

    After a month of slow simmering and gradual refinement, a Profound Immortal was finally worn down and refined into ashes!

    The remaining Profound Immortals were all in grave danger!

    Bang~~~!

    Another Profound Immortal was refined to death.

    Bang~~!

    And another!

    In an instant, one after another, several Profound Immortals met their untimely deaths!

    Fear and despair spread like a plague¨C

    ¡°No! Fellow Immortal Emperors, please save us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve almost been completely drained! Save us! We can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to perish on this Earth!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Let us go! We can use treasures to redeem our lives! Please let us go!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, as long as you spare me, I swear never to step foot on Earth again and never to oppose Earth again!¡±

    ¡­

    Some Profound Immortals directly capitulated, begging Huang Xiaolong for mercy.

    ¡°No~~~~~~!!!¡± A member of the Sky Combat Team, a Profound Immortal, emitted a heart-wrenching scream, but just as he finished speaking, he exploded into pieces.

    Silence! All the spectators quieted!

    The scenes unfolding before their eyes, the fall of one Profound Immortal after another, seemed utterly unreal!

    Over a thousand Profound Immortals, nearly capable of sweeping through armies in the universe, were now in dire straits, all utterly drained.

    They were nearly wiped out on Earth entirely!

    This battle, the performance of the Earthlings, the performance of Huang Xiaolong, was nothing short of defying heaven!

    ¡°Stop it! You fiend! Stop now!¡± From the golden tunnel, numerous cries from Immortal Emperors were heard, some even sounding tearful!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ If only you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first place? I¡¯ve said I wanted to refine you to death, not just one or two, but all. I said¡­ all of you must die!¡± Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~! I regret it! I shouldn¡¯t have come to Earth! I regret it!¡± Another member of the Sky Combat Team exploded on the spot.

    Continuously absorbing the energy essences of these Profound Immortals, the quality of Earth¡¯s spatial barriers also began to climb incrementally.

    Earth had seemingly become a graveyard for immortals!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1292 - Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Six Places

    Chapter 1292: Chapter 1292: Six Places Chapter 1292: Chapter 1292: Six Places At this moment, the earth was filled with sky-shattering cries.

    The trapped Profound Immortals were all at the end of their strength, while the various malevolent formations Huang Xiaolong had arranged operated with increasing mastery. Zehui¡¯s Wanlong Lianjie Secret Technique was also handled with ease.

    One after another, the Profound Immortals perished, their bodies exploding open, their essence nurturing the earth¡¯s spatial barrier, making the earth ever stronger.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die~~~ From my youth, I possessed extraordinary talent; my resilience was steadfast, my mind as stable as a rock. In the Immortal Realm, I was a figure like a towering hawk, a local lord, a future Immortal Emperor was certain for me, yet today I perish on Earth, it¡¯s suffocating, so suffocating~~ No! My heart is filled with unwillingness~~ Ah!!!!!!¡±

    A member of the Ling Tian Battle Team let out a mournful howl, like a cuckoo weeping blood or a monkey lamenting, but he could not escape his doomed fate.

    Boom~~~!

    He exploded.

    In just a moment, over a third of the thousand or more Profound Immortals trapped on Earth perished, the remaining ones putting up a last-ditch effort, but they were like flickering candles in the wind, their end was near!

    Those who witnessed the battle were filled with horror, their souls almost bursting out of their bodies!

    Heavens, the Immortal Realm had invited various lords to witness this battle with the intent to intimidate, to establish authority, to show an example as one would kill a chicken to scare the monkeys, but the result of this battle was a major defeat for the Immortal Realm.

    The Ling Tian Battle Team, as the strongest force of the Immortal Realm, had established countless immortal military merits and was the main force against rebels. Yet now, they were being buried alive on Earth.

    Such a loss for the Immortal Realm was no small matter. It was crippling! A heavy blow!

    It could even be said that the Immortal Realm would find it difficult to recover from such losses in the short term!

    As for the loss of reputation, that was¡­ even greater!

    This battle would quickly spread across the entire universe, becoming a topic of discussion and ridicule among the Long Clan, the Demon Realms, various civilized planets, and even within the Immortal Realm itself!

    In the history of the Immortal Realm, this would be an indelible stain!

    Now looking at Huang Xiaolong, who stood quietly at the Gates of Hell, his body emanated an incomparably demonic and terrifying aura. King Yan¡¯s battle robe fluttered. In this moment, he seemed so merciless, so cruel, so fierce¡­

    Countless beings watching the battle felt an inexplicable sense of dread towards Huang Xiaolong!

    In the blink of an eye, dozens more Profound Immortals were refined into dust, their bodies exploding into sky-high gemstone radiance, merging into the Earth¡¯s spatial barrier.

    The overall situation had been decided!

    Even if the Immortal Realm immediately sent more reinforcements now, it would be too late.

    Moreover, to put it bluntly, with the Immortal Emperors unable to descend to Earth, sending more Profound Immortals would only be throwing lives away.

    After all, the essence of the Profound Immortals who had perished was rapidly integrating into the Earth¡¯s spatial barrier, constantly elevating the Earth, allowing Huang Xiaolong to place various formations more and more effortlessly. These formations were without exception malevolently catastrophic, demonstrating craftsmanship of almost supernatural artistry.

    Even Huang Xiaolong had arranged formations comprising millions upon millions of demons.

    ¡°Stop it already! Hurry and stop! Stop at once!¡± A multitude of Immortal Emperors¡¯ thoughts traveled through the golden passage, reaching down; they were wailing and even seemed to be begging Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, please cease! Whatever the matter, our Immortal Realm can negotiate with you! Don¡¯t refine any more!¡±

    ¡°Cease-fire! Cease-fire!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart was as firm as iron, turning a deaf ear.

    He had long held a grudge against the Immortal Realm, and at this point, it was better to finish what he had started and terrify the Immortal Realm through slaughter!

    ¡°Great Long King! Please stop that dragon!¡± Some Immortal Emperors were shouting at the Great Long King.

    The Great Long King heaved a sigh. ¡°Zehui has already utterly betrayed the Long Clan. Moreover, haven¡¯t you realized? This Earthly being, Huang Xiaolong, has set his heart on an irreconcilable conflict with the Immortal Realm; he will not cease. Stop trying to salvage anything. The Sky-piercing Squad is done for.¡±

    From the altar connecting to the Demon Realm, there echoed some Demon Kings¡¯ sighs as well. ¡°How tragic, this battle is truly tragic. Over a thousand Profound Immortals, the backbone of the Immortal Realm, just like this, they lie buried on Earth. In the history of the cosmos, only the initial battle between the Immortal Realm and the Hell Planet paid such a price, right? This battle is destined to be recorded in the annals of history. Earth¡¯s leader Huang Xiaolong, renowned throughout the cosmos, has fully risen to eternal fame!¡±

    In fact, the most tragic aspect of this battle was that the more than a thousand Profound Immortals had hardly engaged in direct combat with the Earthly beings, battling hand to hand. They were all grinded to death by Huang Xiaolong.

    It was a suffocating, unworthy death.

    But such is the nature of war; it often doesn¡¯t value the process, focusing instead on the outcome, where the victors are kings, and the vanquished are outlaws.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Don¡¯t be so obstinate!¡± One Immortal Emperor issued Huang Xiaolong a final ultimatum. Now, with half of the Profound Immortals trapped on Earth refined to death, saving the remaining half would be like cutting one¡¯s losses.

    ¡°In the future, you will ascend to the Immortal Realm. Some Earthly beings might one day ascend to the Immortal Realm in broad daylight. So, what is the point of your relentless annihilation?¡± The Immortal Emperor laid out the pros and cons to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If you cease now and stop the killing, then the grudges between the Immortal Realm and Earth, the Immortal Realm and you could be erased. When you ascend to the Immortal Realm one day, you will be welcomed¡­ But if you remain obstinate, the day you ascend will be your death! You should know, due to the influence of Earth¡¯s laws, Immortals who descend to Earth are greatly restricted and cannot unleash their full combat strength. However, it¡¯s different in the Immortal Realm. No matter how powerful you are on Earth, once you arrive in the Immortal Realm, you¡¯re nothing special.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head decidedly, a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°There is nothing to discuss. Those who offend my Earth shall be sought out, no matter the distance. I¡¯ve said before that I am going to instill fear and pain in the Immortal Realm this time. You wish to negotiate? Fine, but only after I have refined the remaining Profound Immortals to nothing.¡±

    Dominance!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong embodied the very essence of ¡®tyranny¡¯, to the awe of all beings watching the battle!

    ¡°No room for negotiation? You! You! You!¡± The Immortal Emperors were so infuriated their voices twisted.

    However, these Immortal Emperors also knew that Huang Xiaolong had made up his mind. They wasted no more words.

    Finally!

    Not long after, all the trapped Profound Immortals on Earth were refined to death! Not a single one remained!

    Their entire force was wiped out!

    Under the gaze of all, they perished utterly!

    Having absorbed the essences of over a thousand high-level Profound Immortals, the Earth underwent profound changes. The spatial barriers shined like precious gemstones, glittering brightly and flawlessly intact, without any blemishes or faults.

    The entire planet¡¯s area expanded more than twofold!

    Yes, Earth now, in terms of total area, is equivalent to two of the previous Earths.

    Radiating an irresistible aura both inside and out, it is replete with blessed places and utopian lands.

    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that Earth has become something akin to a beggar¡¯s version of the Immortal Realm. Although it¡¯s a beggar¡¯s version, it now surpasses any civilized planet!

    ¡°Nowadays, Earth¡¯s quality, in the entire universe, is second only to the realms of the Demon Kings, the Long Clan, the Immortal Realm~~~¡± A Demon King made an objective assessment. ¡°This evolution was achieved at the cost of a great many lives of Immortals~~!¡±

    The Demon King¡¯s assessment was spot on. Earth had become the fourth highest realm in the universe (excluding hellish planets), and would surely burgeon with talent, fostering many prodigies. With this, the creatures of Earth would find the path of cultivation smooth sailing, being able to ascend to immortality right here on Earth and even achieve the status of a high-rank Profound Immortal. There would be no need to ascend to the Immortal Realm.

    However, Earth definitely would not give rise to an Immortal Emperor. Any creature on Earth, Huang Xiaolong included, would still need to ascend to the Immortal Realm to accomplish the grand achievement of becoming an Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Alright~~¡± Huang Xiaolong clapped his hands together, his face beaming with a radiant smile. ¡°All those who needed to be killed, are now all dead. The second assault from your Immortal Realm should be over now, right? Hehehe, it has all settled down. This is the price of invasion.¡±

    Now when Huang Xiaolong said such words, no one contradicted him. He was the victor, and whatever he said seemed justified.

    ¡°With the current situation, your Immortal Realm must be aware. If you wish to organize a third offensive, Earth is ready to oblige at any time,¡± said a delighted Huang Xiaolong.

    A third offensive?

    Damn it, wouldn¡¯t that just be like delivering food to Huang Xiaolong again? Allowing Earth to evolve once more?

    The Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm all fell silent.

    At this moment, they must have hated Huang Xiaolong to the bone, with deep-seated resentment, yet they were powerless to punish him, only able to stare in frustration.

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong tapped his forehead. ¡°I mentioned before that once the dust settled, I would be open to negotiate with the Immortal Realm once. Is there anything you¡¯d like to say?¡±

    The Immortal Emperors fell silent once more.

    They didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    Harsh words were pointless, a third assault was out of the question.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ So the Immortal Realm has nothing left to say?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, mocking the Immortal Realm with the poise of a victor. ¡°Alright, since you have no comments, let me speak. In fact, if your Immortal Realm were to exert all its strength regardless of the cost, you could still destroy Earth.¡±

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong was not arrogant because of his victory.

    He was not deluding himself either.

    Objectively speaking, if the Immortal Realm concentrated its energy and struck from afar, it could indeed obliterate Earth completely.

    At worst, it would deplete vast resources.

    ¡°But~~ I guess you never really intended to destroy Earth completely,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone was confident and assured. ¡°You want the treasure of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong brought up the treasure of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor!

    The breathing of those Immortal Emperors suddenly became a bit rapid.

    Not only the Immortal Emperors, but even the Kings of the Dragon Realm, the Demon Kings of the Demon Realm, and the leaders of the many civilizations that came to watch the battle, all held their breath!

    The treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven! The treasure of the number one person in the universe!

    This treasure, besides the inheritance of the mantle and lifelong wealth of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven, seems to contain some extraordinary secrets!

    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven will change the power structure of the universe!

    Not only do the realms of the Immortals eye the treasure greedily, but the Dragon and Demon Realms also regard it as a must-have!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile. ¡°The keys to open the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven are all in my hands. Now, would you in the Immortal Realm like to have an honest and open negotiation with me? Hahaha~~ Very well, seven days from now, I will explore the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven. If you want to negotiate, you¡¯d better hurry up~~~ Remember, during the negotiation, sincerity is a must, otherwise, there¡¯s no deal.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words were laden with deep meaning.

    After repelling the Immortal Realm¡¯s attacks twice in a row, there would be a period of respite. Therefore, for Huang Xiaolong, exploring the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven was imperative.

    However, Huang Xiaolong also worried that the Immortal Realm and other powers might cause trouble during this time.

    The treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven was so magnificent that one had to explore it with undivided attention and full effort. Being distracted by dealing with forces like the Immortal Realm would certainly affect the process!

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong put forth a strategy to feign weakness, proactively proposing negotiations with the Immortal Realm regarding the exploration of the treasure.

    In doing so, he could involve the Immortal Realm, preventing them from sabotaging his plans.

    ¡°Of course, the Demon Realm and Dragon Realm can also send envoys to Earth for negotiations. I welcome all comers,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile. ¡°As long as Earth is offered enough benefits, I don¡¯t mind exploring the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven together with everyone. Ah, benefits, you understand what I mean, right?¡±

    At this point, a spark of inspiration flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°So, I¡¯ll offer six spots for exploring the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven. Remember, there are only six spots, you¡¯d better grasp this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°What? Only six spots?¡± An Immortal Emperor seemed very dissatisfied. ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You¡¯re going too far! After all, the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven is from our Immortal Realm, what right do you have to allocate spots?¡±

    ¡°What right do I have?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Listen well, first, the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven has landed on Earth, and as Earth¡¯s master, I naturally have the authority to deal with it entirely. Second, all the keys to open the treasure are in my hands; frankly speaking, if I wanted to destroy these keys, from then on, the treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven would be obliterated in the river of history. You dare to say I have no right to allocate the spots? Offering six spots is already a great mercy on my part. Now that I¡¯ve said this much, if the Immortal Realm wishes to give up, I won¡¯t force you. I suppose the Dragon Realm and Demon Realm would accept my proposal, right?¡±

    As soon as these words fell, a Demon King from the Demon Realm spoke out loudly. ¡°Good, the Demon Realm fully recognizes Huang Xiaolong¡¯s decision. Huang Xiaolong, our Demon Realm will now call a meeting to discuss negotiating with you; we will send our representatives to Earth within the next seven days for the most sincere negotiation.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The Dragon Realm agrees with your decision too,¡± announced the Great Dragon King. ¡°Huang Xiaolong of Earth, you truly are extraordinary. As for Zehui¡¯s betrayal to join you, the Long Clan will no longer pursue it. Just wait, within a few days, our representatives will arrive on Earth. Our Long Clan will also be very sincere in hopes of securing more spots.¡±

    With the Demon and Dragon Realms recognizing Huang Xiaolong and agreeing to send representatives to Earth for a wholehearted negotiation, the Immortal Realm became somewhat flustered.

    ¡°This! Fine! Huang Xiaolong! We¡¯ll do as you say. Our Immortal Realm will also send down a representative. Then let¡¯s call an end to the disputes and battles between the Immortal Realm and Earth. Don¡¯t doubt our Immortal Realm¡¯s sincerity. The treasure of the Immortal Emperor who Defies Heaven is extraordinary, and you, Huang Xiaolong, can¡¯t handle it alone. Let¡¯s all share in the spoils,¡± an Immortal Emperor finally relented.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Good, good, then I will await your prestigious arrival on Earth. Remember, if no representatives are sent for negotiation within seven days, then it will be taken as an automatic forfeiture,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a tone that completely controlled the situation.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1293 - Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Secret

    Chapter 1293: Chapter 1293: Secret Chapter 1293: Chapter 1293: Secret After some negotiation, the quick-witted Huang Xiaolong offered six exploration spots for the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, successfully controlling the leaders of the Immortal Realm, Long Clan, and Demon Race.

    ¡°Alright, Huang Xiaolong, we¡¯ll meet again in a few days. Take care.¡± The golden passage connecting to the Demon Race¡¯s altar slowly closed.

    ¡°Earthling Huang Xiaolong, I hope you treat my daughter well. Rest assured, we of the Long Clan are not a stingy race. The conditions we have offered should satisfy you,¡± the Great Dragon King said with a smile.

    Immediately, the golden passage connecting to the Long Clan¡¯s altar also closed.

    The many altars connecting to the Immortal Realm saw their golden passages disappear one after another.

    Eventually, all forces vanished without a trace, leaving no one to covertly spy on Earth.

    ¡°Phew,¡± Huang Xiaolong breathed a sigh of relief, his divine sense sweeping over the now picturesque Earth with its azure seas and skies, vibrant and charming.

    ¡°This battle, we finally won¨Chahaha¨Cbeautifully won!¡± Huang Xiaolong felt completely satisfied.

    Immediately, with a thought, he first released the key members of his wife¡¯s group and the Long Island, along with tens of millions of the Chosen, from the underworld.

    Zehui transformed into human form and stood respectfully behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Congratulations, Master. Now, you have proven to the universe that Earth¡¯s rise to power is unstoppable! Earth has ascended to its current status by stepping over the bodies of immortals and has earned respect. Even the Immortal Realm deeply fears Earth and you, Master,¡± Zehui respectfully said. His words were not at all against his heart.

    Earth had already become the fourth-ranked power in the universe. Moreover, Huang Xiaolong also controlled the hellish planet. With these assets, Earth nearly reached the basic conditions to compete equally with the realms of Immortals, Demons, and Dragons.

    Moreover, the treasure of the Immortal Emperor still remained an uncertainty. If Huang Xiaolong could gain enough benefits from it, Earth would gain even more depth!

    When people emerged from the underworld and looked around, they were deeply captivated by Earth¡¯s current beauty.

    So stunning!

    ¡°Little Long! Earth¡¯s quality has improved quite a bit! It practically looks like a mini Immortal Realm now!¡± The Seventh Princess exclaimed excitedly.

    The wives were all beaming with joy.

    ¡°Little Long, we knew with you here, the Immortal Realm would not succeed! We won again!¡± Ma Chuxia said tremulously.

    ¡°Yes, we won again,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong briefly recounted the proceedings of the battle.

    Listening to his story, people were utterly enchanted. In the end, Xu Fu, Nangong Hong, Jiang Yuan, and tens of millions of the Chosen, all knelt before Huang Xiaolong, loudly praising and extolling his virtues.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the chatter,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Although we defeated the Immortal Realm twice in battle, causing them heavy losses, our Earth¡¯s various ancient buildings were also destroyed. Now, Earth is in a state where everything needs to be revived. So¨CXu Fu!¡±

    ¡°Your servant is here,¡± Xu Fu quickly responded. ¡°Master, whatever your command, Xu Fu will exhaust his strength and die only after fulfilling it.¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu, listen well. The current total area of Earth is equivalent to twice what it was before, and it has given birth to various natural treasures. Now, you lead all the Chosen and the global populace to rebuild our home,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    Xu Fu naturally accepted the command.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong released all Earthlings hiding in the underworld to avoid the calamity.

    Rebuild!

    Redesigning earthly architecture, making repairs.

    Now, all earthlings, even those who were previously most ordinary, possessed strength, so there was no issue with labor. Moreover, the earth was filled everywhere with heavenly materials and earthly treasures, various kinds of minerals, gemstones, and rare woods. Resources could be said to be inexhaustible and endlessly available.

    Thus, the construction work proceeded very smoothly, advancing rapidly every day.

    In just a few days, various grand and majestic palaces that commanded respect had risen on the earth.

    There were also delicate and elegant pavilions and towers.

    Carvings on beams and painted rafters, flying eaves with crossed brackets.

    The materials used also included various pearls, diamonds, agates, black metals, fine gold, and even Spirit Stones and Immortal Stones.

    Moreover, Earth¡¯s mighty individuals like Xu Fu and Jiang Yuan, led tens of millions of the chosen ones, arranging various Formations throughout the earth.

    Making the entire planet enveloped in clouds and mist, resembling a realm of immortals.

    A veritable miniature heavenly realm.

    Every earthling saw an infinitely bright tomorrow, a tomorrow full of hope.

    In every earthling¡¯s heart, Huang Xiaolong was regarded as the sole deity. In the eyes of earthlings, Huang Xiaolong was certainly greater than any Immortal Emperor in the heavenly realms.

    That day, Huang Xiaolong and his wife¡¯s group, along with many key members of the Dragon Island, gathered in a newly completed grand palace, to discuss matters.

    Huang Xiaolong sat on the golden throne at the very front.

    The current situation was somewhat similar to, Huang Xiaolong being the emperor of the Earth, and other earthlings being his subjects.

    ¡°Master, do you find the current construction on Earth satisfactory?¡± Xu Fu asked with trepidation.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s passable,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°But now, Earth feels like a planet from an immortality cultivation novel. Yet, it lacks many things, such as airplanes, trains, subways, the internet, shopping malls, supermarkets, cinemas, and stuff. Well, let it be a return to simplicity.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did feel nostalgic for the old Earth, but that was now in the past. Today¡¯s Earth, generally speaking, was definitely better than before. It was a high-level civilized planet in the universe, where everyone could cultivate, seek longevity, and even hope to achieve enlightenment.

    ¡°Little Long, are you really planning to give six exploration spots for the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasury to the Heavenly Realm, Demon Realm, and Dragon Realm?¡± Chuxia asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Being on Earth, we are the serpents of the land. Whether it¡¯s the Heavenly Realm, Dragon Realm, or the Demon Realm, the envoys that descend cannot cause any ripples. As for the exploration of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasury, I am quite confident.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. As the saying goes, fear not a thief who steals but a thief who covets. Rather than guard cautiously, it¡¯s better to let them all partake.¡± Nangong Hong agreed deeply.

    ¡°Indeed, Master, you have the power over the Hell Planet, being the host, can¡¯t you handle them?¡± Xu Fu also laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what earth-shattering secrets might be in the treasury of the Immortal Emperor?¡± Seventh Princess seemed like a curious little kitten.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, I will take you along for the exploration when the time comes,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Just then, the Demon King who was sitting in the hall, stood up abruptly, looking towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly taken aback.

    The Demon King, emotionally a bit instinctively stirred and his voice somewhat trembling, announced, ¡°Master, the emissaries from the Demon Realm have arrived!¡±

    Demon King Taotie, belonging to the Demon Race, also maintained long-term contact with the Demon Realm, so he could sense immediately when a messenger from the Demon Realm descended to Earth.

    ¡°Ah, it seems the messengers from the realms of Immortals, Dragons, and Demons have taken the lead in arriving on Earth.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Demon King Taotie, you join with Xu Fu, Jiang Yuan, and Zehui to greet them. Remember, neither servile nor overbearing, do not tarnish the prestige of our Earth.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shortly thereafter, a man and a woman stepped into the great hall.

    The man was remarkably refined, and as he walked, auspicious clouds and felicitous mists swirled around him, his aura as if a banished Immortal had descended to the mortal world. There wasn¡¯t a hint of evil or demonic energy, but rather an abundance of Immortal essence.

    Simply put, he didn¡¯t look like a demon but more like an Immortal.

    The woman, even more so, did not resemble a demon. Her body radiated a dream-like stardust, she seemed to be in her late twenties, her head adorned with a jade hairpin, and she was draped in a robe as thin as cicada wings, which was engraved with numerous stars. These stars exuded a somewhat desolate aura, as if actual planets had been sealed onto her robe.

    She moved with an enchanting grace, her beauty unparalleled, rivaling even the Seventh Princess, and she exuded a noble, inviolable air.

    Huang Xiaolong could not fathom the realms of this man and woman.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Earth¡¯s leader, Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯ve finally met you!¡± As soon as the man saw Huang Xiaolong, he burst into hearty laughter. ¡°Excellent, excellent, truly magnificent! Ha ha ha ha~~ Huang Xiaolong, your reputation has already spread throughout our Demon Realm! Under your leadership, the beings of Earth battled the Immortal Realm and achieved a great victory, leaving the Immortals disheveled. Us Demon Kings all praise you highly when we talk about you!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Us Demon Kings?

    ¡°Are both of you Demon Kings?¡± Huang Xiaolong discerned some undertones from the man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Indeed, we make no secret of it, we are both Demon Kings of the Demon Realm.¡± The man didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you may call me ¡®Kui,¡¯ and my companion ¡®Hou¡¯. As for what our true forms are, I believe you can guess.¡±

    The woman ¡®Hou¡¯ also smiled warmly. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, currently, the spatial barriers of Earth are hard-pressed to support the arrival of beings like Demon Kings, Immortal Emperors, and Dragon Kings. The reason Kui and I could safely descend is that we have taken a special elixir which suppresses our realms. We¡¯ve suppressed our own realms just enough to descend safely to Earth. You need not worry, there¡¯s no risk involved. It won¡¯t endanger the Earth.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong came to a realization.

    So, these two Demon Kings had suppressed their own realms to come to Earth.

    ¡°Fair enough, fair enough.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and then instructed Xu Fu, ¡°Provide seats.¡±

    Thereupon, Xu Fu settled the two Demon Kings.

    Once they were seated, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives and many of the key members of the Dragon Clan were quite curious to observe the two Demon Kings.

    Demon Kings, they had never seen such beings before.

    But to Huang Xiaolong, it was nothing unusual.

    It was merely demons who had cultivated to a certain extent, gained spiritual wisdom, and transformed into human forms. Just like the few little demons Huang Xiaolong had adopted, like the snake demon, fox demon, and yellow-skinned being.

    However, these Demon Kings from the Demon Realm were ancient, great demons of pure blood.

    What is pure blood?

    For example, Taotie, the king of countless demons on Earth.

    In the Demon Realm, Taotie belonged to the first group of great demons. But the Taotie on Earth, having an impure bloodline, was considered a mixed-blood Taotie. Thus, even if it ascended to the Demon Realm, unless it purified its bloodline, it couldn¡¯t make much of a name for itself.

    After settling down, there came some beautiful Earth female Chosen Ones, presenting fragrant tea and pastries.

    ¡°Both Demon Kings, this being your first visit to Earth, I indeed failed to welcome you from afar,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, neither humble nor arrogant.

    ¡°No need to be polite.¡± The male Demon King, ¡®Kui¡¯, treated Huang Xiaolong very courteously. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, in our Demon Race, we don¡¯t bother with tedious formalities nor do we adopt the sanctimonious postures of the Immortal Realm. You¡¯ve already earned the respect of our Demon Race. Moreover, you control the Hell Planet, so we can speak as equals.¡±

    These two Demon Kings, who had lived for countless years, now voluntarily proposed to speak as equals with Huang Xiaolong, a young man in his twenties from Earth!

    Undoubtedly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status had soared to the top of the cosmic food chain!

    But this was well-deserved.

    ¡°Fair enough, fair enough,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded modestly.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we represent the Demon Race in coming to Earth to negotiate with you,¡± said the female Demon King, ¡®Hou¡¯, with a charming gaze and in a gentle voice. ¡°Please do not doubt our sincerity. We¡¯ve brought many gifts for Earth.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly.

    He knew that his suggestion of six exploration slots to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure would ¡°extort¡± a large amount of top-tier heavenly materials and earthly treasures for Earth.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this time, our representatives from the Demon Race have arrived on Earth even before the Long Clan and the Immortals,¡± Kui chuckled. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, no offence, but our Demon Race is determined to win the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was amused. It seemed that the Demon Race spoke very directly, stating plainly what they wanted without beating around the bush.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Hou suddenly said. ¡°Perhaps, you might think that our Demon Race, with ambitions fueled by the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, plans to dominate the universe and suppress the Immortals and the Long Clan. Actually~~ you¡¯re mistaken. The reason our Demon Race values the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure so much is because of a secret.¡±

    ¡°A secret?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kui took over. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we¡¯ll not conceal this secret. The Immortal Emperor, back in the day in the Immortal Realm, was envied, ostracized, and suppressed. He was forced to flee to an ordinary, low-level planet. Hmm, that planet is Earth.¡±

    Hearing Demon King Kui¡¯s narration, everyone present, including Huang Xiaolong, listened quietly.

    ¡°However, before the Immortal Emperor arrived on Earth, he passed through the Demon Realm and had a battle with our great Demon King,¡± Kui¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed. ¡°That battle~~~ well, to tell the truth, our great Demon King was defeated. However, being defeated isn¡¯t shameful, considering that the Immortal Emperor is recognized as the strongest person in the universe.¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Emperor had also defeated the great Dragon King of the Long Clan,¡± Hou added.

    ¡°Yes, my father had mentioned this battle before; his combat strength was slightly inferior to that of the Immortal Emperor at that time,¡± the Seventh Princess also generously admitted.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, in the battle between the great Demon King and the Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Emperor took something from the great Demon King!¡± Kui¡¯s expression became slightly excited and annoyed.

    ¡°What was it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The great Demon King¡¯s offspring!!!¡± Both Kui and Hou seemed increasingly agitated. ¡°The great Demon King¡¯s offspring, a Demon beast egg, was stolen by the Immortal Emperor!!!¡±

    Hearing this, a streak of enlightenment burst through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    The great Demon King¡¯s offspring?

    A Demon beast egg?

    Could it be¡­

    Tsk tsk~~

    ¡­

 Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 The Sincerity of the Demon Realm

    Chapter 1294: Chapter 1294: The Sincerity of the Demon Realm Chapter 1294: Chapter 1294: The Sincerity of the Demon Realm At that moment, many thoughts began to whirl rapidly through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Back then, Huang Xiaolong had found a colossal egg in the Kunlun secret realm.

    It was large and mysterious!

    At the time, Huang Xiaolong had realized that the egg was incredibly unusual, nurturing extremely terrifying vitality within.

    Moreover, this giant egg could also devour various energies!

    Even the Demon King Gluttonous felt a deep fear and alarm when faced with the aura fluctuations of this giant egg. Even the Seventh Princess and Zehui were somewhat wary of it!

    Although Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of monster would hatch from this giant egg, he knew for certain that it was extraordinary!

    Now, hearing the two Demon Kings speak this way, Huang Xiaolong felt he had some basis for his thoughts!

    In those years, the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven fought with the great Demon King of the Demon World, took the Demon King¡¯s offspring, then arrived on Earth, leaving behind a cave dwelling and nine mysterious black daggers.

    When the giant egg was discovered in the Kunlun secret realm, there happened to be one of the mysterious black daggers nearby.

    So¡­ the mysterious giant egg in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands was almost certainly the descendant of the Demon World¡¯s great Demon King!

    Holy shit, how thrilling!

    The illustrious Demon King of the Demon World, a being comparable to an Immortal Emperor, had his descendant taken into the palm of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand!

    What a rush!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression change, and the informed individuals present, including Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, all had subtle changes in their expressions. The two great Demon Kings were also quite surprised.

    The male Demon King, Kui, inquired, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, could it be that you know the whereabouts of the great Demon King¡¯s offspring?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong reined in his fluctuating emotions, and with a slight smile, said, ¡°The great Demon King¡¯s offspring were snatched away by the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven back then. Afterwards, they were placed within the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± the female Demon King, Hou, took up the conversation.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve obtained the nine mysterious daggers that unlock the treasure trove of the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven, I haven¡¯t explored it yet. I presume the great Demon King¡¯s offspring are still lying safely inside the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling.¡±

    Hearing this, the two Demon Kings nodded as well.

    Upon their arrival on Earth, their divine senses had already covered the vast Earth and they had not detected the slightest hint of the great Demon King¡¯s offspring¡¯s presence. They guessed that the Demon King¡¯s offspring were still sealed within the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling.

    They couldn¡¯t suspect Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°It just feels so strange. The great Demon King¡¯s offspring have actually ended up on our Earth. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s unbelievable,¡± Ma Chuxia exaggeratedly said.

    The knowledgeable ones present also feigned shock and murmured in agreement.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be surprised. If the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven could come to Earth, it means that anything can happen here,¡± Kui laughed amiably. Then, he solemnly said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, the great Demon King¡¯s intention this time is that we must retrieve his offspring from the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven¡¯s cave dwelling and bring them back to the Demon World! If anyone dares to obstruct us, our Demon World will not hesitate to go to war!¡±

    Hou also spoke up immediately, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I hope you can understand the great Demon King¡¯s feelings. Our Demon Race is different from you humans. The more noble the bloodline among the Demon Race, the slimmer the chances of birthing offspring, the more remote the possibility. Our great Demon King is a beast that reigns over all the worlds, and for him to have one descendant is already a miracle. In his lifetime, he can only give life to one successor. Hence, their preciousness goes without saying.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    To put it bluntly, that Demon King could only have one successor in his lifetime, but it was snatched away by the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven ¨C wasn¡¯t this basically costing him his old life?

    Huang Xiaolong casually said, ¡°If the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven, after coming to Earth, had¡­ erm, killed off the great Demon King¡¯s offspring, that would be possible too, right? I mean, the great Demon King¡¯s offspring might not necessarily be in the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling.¡±

    Hearing this, the two Demon Kings just smiled.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you might not be aware, but although the great Demon King¡¯s offspring is still just a mystical beast egg, it contains vitality that, frankly speaking, is comparable to several Earths! It¡¯s impossible for the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven to destroy that mystical beast egg,¡± Kui shook his head. ¡°Once the beast egg is destroyed, the energy and vitality contained within would burst forth, and Earth would be destroyed instantly. Even the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven would find himself in a sorry state. Besides, when he robbed the great Demon King of his offspring, his intention wasn¡¯t to destroy, but to hide or seal away the offspring. The Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven is not cruel, and indeed has a heart of compassion and tolerance for others.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in deep agreement and then pretentiously said, ¡°Okay, I completely understand and convey my understanding. Fine, when exploring the treasure trove of the Immortal Emperor who Slaughtered Heaven, I can help the Demon World look for that mystical beast egg. I genuinely hope that the great Demon King of the Demon World can have a family reunion. Hahahaha~~~!¡±

    The two Demon Kings thanked him repeatedly.

    ¡°Next, Huang Xiaolong, we will present the gifts the Demon World has prepared for you,¡± Hou spoke slowly and deliberately.

    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    The people present also exchanged glances with each other.

    The Demon World was a top civilization in the universe, and the gifts they offered were surely extraordinary.

    The Demon King Hou smiled confidently, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, originally, we in the Demon World planned to send you a batch of top-level Demon Artifacts. However, the beings of your Earth follow the path of cultivating immortality, which is incompatible with the Demon World. Giving you Demon Artifacts would be useless since you couldn¡¯t use them. So¨Cwell, we will gift a batch of Immortal Artifacts to Earth.¡±

    ¡°Oh? The Demon World also has Immortal Artifacts?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked curiously.

    Both Demon Kings smiled.

    Kui explained, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, in the past our Demon World and the Immortal World were in constant conflict, and numerous battles of various scales took place, with victories on both sides. As a result, we seized a significant number of Immortal Artifacts. Now, we will bestow all these Immortal Artifacts to Earth. The beings of Earth can make use of these Immortal Artifacts. Of course, they can also choose to smash these Immortal Artifacts and incorporate the pieces into Earth¡¯s spatial barriers to further improve the quality of the Earth.¡±

    As he spoke, Kui passed an ancient storage ring to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took the ring and immediately performed a blood recognition to claim it as his own.

    A dazzling light flashed out, seeping into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong saw that within the storage ring was an immensely vast space, well over a hundred acres!

    Countless Immortal Artifacts were piled up like mountains!

    Glittering with treasure light!

    Billowing with immortal qi!

    A feast for the eyes!

    An abundance of varieties!

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong scanned it with his divine sense.

    Well now, all kinds of Immortal Artifacts were there, including swords, sabers, axes, shields, armor, helmets¡­

    And some special items like bottles, wooden fish, necklaces, and such.

    There were too many to count.

    However, these numerous Immortal Artifacts were piled together as if they were just trash. Too casual, even too messy.

    There was no categorization at all.

    What¡¯s more, Huang Xiaolong noticed that some of the Immortal Artifacts were clearly somewhat damaged.

    ¡°Ha~~ the Demon Realm sure is interesting, actually giving me a whole bunch of junk, scraps of copper and iron~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Upon closer observation, most of the Immortal Artifacts were damaged to varying degrees. They basically needed to be repaired before they could be used. But to be honest, Huang Xiaolong did not possess the skill to repair Immortal Artifacts!

    In other words, although there were many Immortal Artifacts, they could only be crushed and refined into the Earth¡¯s spatial barriers.

    They can¡¯t be said to be completely useless, but their value was indeed greatly discounted.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a deliberately stern face, ¡°You two, is this the Demon Realm¡¯s sincerity? If I¡¯m not mistaken, these are just pieces of scrap metal! They seem to be many Immortal Artifacts, but ninety percent of them are broken!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Both Demon Kings laughed.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t be impatient.¡± The one with a kind, jade-like face said, ¡°True, most of the Immortal Artifacts we are giving you from the Demon Realm are damaged. That¡¯s because they were seized during the battle between the Demon Realm and the Immortal Realm. After obtaining these Immortal Artifacts, our Demon Realm couldn¡¯t be bothered to repair them and just piled them up carelessly.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this is just the first gift of our meeting. The true gift we want to give you is not these Immortal Artifacts.¡± The one named Kunlun said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Do not doubt our sincerity. We in the Demon Realm are very generous! Ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, look at this.¡± At that moment, Kunlun carefully took out an ancient jade token from his robes.

    This jade token was extremely old, exuding an ancient aura!

    On the jade token were engraved many Formations as well as the shapes of various demonic beasts!

    Heaven-splitting Cervus, Coral Unicorn, Scarlet Flame Golden Lion, Ice Armored Horned Dragon, Eight-clawed Fire Chi¡­ The forms of various demonic beasts were lifelike, almost jumping off the token.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, hold onto this token first.¡± Kunlun was even somewhat careful as he handed the jade token to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took the jade token and scanned it with his divine sense, feeling that it encompassed a world of its own!

    Just by intuition, Huang Xiaolong could tell that this jade token was no ordinary item!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, let me explain.¡± Kunlun began, ¡°This object is called ¡®Myriad Beast Token.¡¯ In our Demon Realm, we have ten treasures that secure our lineage. This ¡®Myriad Beast Token¡¯ is one of them, ranked seventh.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the Myriad Beast Token is the seventh most precious treasure among all the treasures in the Demon Realm, ha ha ha, Huang Xiaolong, now you should be satisfied with our Demon Realm¡¯s sincerity, right?¡± Kunlun said confidently with a smile.

    ¡°Myriad Beast Token?¡± Seventh Princess, Bai Chan, Zehui, they all exclaimed.

    ¡°Are you all aware of the Myriad Beast Token?¡± Huang Xiaolong immediately asked.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve long heard of it.¡± Seventh Princess nodded, ¡°The Myriad Beast Token is indeed a treasured heirloom passed down from generation to generation in the Demon Realm. It is said to be used for taming demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you must be the Dragon King¡¯s daughter, right?¡± Kunlun smiled kindly at the Seventh Princess and then made a gesture of admiration towards Huang Xiaolong.

    It was quite clear that Kunlun had noticed the ambiguous relationship between Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess.

    He was completely impressed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talent for ¡°wooing the ladies.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, let me explain the Myriad Beast Token,¡± Kunlun said with a smile. ¡°Since ancient times in our Demon Realm, the breeding of demonic beasts has been a challenge. The more powerful the demonic beast, the more difficult it is to propagate its offspring.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Thus, some powerful demonic beasts suffer from their offspring dying shortly after birth,¡± Kunlun frowned and said. ¡°This Myriad Beast Token contains a special energy that allows potentially dying young beasts to inhabit it, like a cradle, sustaining the young beasts¡¯ vitality, enabling them to grow strong inside.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    To put it plainly, the Myriad Beast Token was somewhat like an incubator for human childbirth, necessary for some premature or sick infants.

    ¡°Now, within this Myriad Beast Token, there are a total of 87 mature demonic beasts living,¡± Kunlun said with a smile. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, as long as you make a blood oath to the Myriad Beast Token, then you will be able to fully control these 87 demonic beasts!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Big Brother-in-law and Younger Aunt

    Chapter 1295: Chapter 1295: Big Brother-in-law and Younger Aunt Arrived Chapter 1295: Chapter 1295: Big Brother-in-law and Younger Aunt Arrived ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled. ¡°Within the Myriad Beasts Card reside 87 demonic beasts¡­ With a drop of blood as recognition, I can control these 87 demonic beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can control these 87 demonic beasts with just a thought. They cannot possibly betray you. Even if you want to kill these beasts, a mere thought, and they will be reduced to ashes. How about it?¡± Bai Ze smiled.

    However, Huang Xiaolong could not help but shake his head slightly.

    He had thought that the Myriad Beasts Card was some incredible magical treasure, but it turned out to be just nurturing some demonic beasts. That was all.

    In plain terms, it was just having 87 more fighters.

    But for Huang Xiaolong, who had control over the Hell Planet and could summon legions of demons at will, did he really need more fighters?

    Therefore, he did not value this treasure, which ranked seventh in the Demon Realm¡¯s treasure list. He suspected that the Demon Realm was trying to deceive him by passing off mediocre items as precious, filling numbers with inferior goods.

    Ringing out from Bai Ze¡¯s need to gauge appearance and mood, he seemed to have sensed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s displeasure, and quickly smiled. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t be hasty; listen to me¨Camong the 87 demonic beasts residing in the Myriad Beasts Card, they are categorized as great demons. Their bloodlines are extremely pure!¡±

    ¡°Great demons?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Ze nodded and continued to explain. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you also know that in the Immortal Realm, the ranking of immortals is divided into Heavenly Immortal¨CGolden Immortal¨CProfound Immortal¨CImmortal Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Bai Ze said with a smile, ¡°Then, in our Demon Realm, the ranking within the Demon Race is divided into Heavenly Demon¨CDemon Sovereign¨CDemon Saint¨CDemon King.¡±

    ¡°Within the Myriad Beasts Card, the 87 great demons are all top-level Demon Saints, just a step away from the Demon King realm! They are all cultivating within the Myriad Beasts Card, and at any moment could step into the Demon King realm! Once they become Demon Kings, they would be on par with the Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm! Huang Xiaolong, you might even, after some time, have as many as 87 Demon Kings! This would be an extremely terrifying force! Almost enough to confront the Immortal Realm head-on!¡± Bai Ze spoke seriously. ¡°Even now, top-level Demon Saints are equivalent to ninth-level Profound Immortals of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    With this explanation, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    87 great demons that might become Demon Kings!

    Indeed, they could add strength to Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong did not play coy and immediately performed a blood sacrifice on the Myriad Beasts Card.

    After the Myriad Beasts Card merged with this drop of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fresh blood, suddenly, a vast, boundless space appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Within the space, demonic energy surged like tides, boiling vigorously, giving off an ancient aura.

    ¡°Master~~ Master~~ Master~~¡±

    Voices of men and women, very respectful, resounded in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    And the owners of these voices, Huang Xiaolong could feel, were each extremely powerful! Outrageously powerful!

    Presumably, these were the 87 top-level Demon Saints!

    ¡°Good, I accept this gift,¡± Huang Xiaolong put away the Myriad Beasts Card. ¡°I also feel the sincerity of the Demon Realm. Then, as the seven-day deadline has not yet arrived, please, the two Demon Kings, linger on Earth for a few days, waiting for the envoys from the Dragon Realm and the Immortal Realm to arrive. You can also appreciate the local customs and cultures of Earth, allowing us to extend our hospitality.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ Sure, Huang Xiaolong, you do not need to be formal with us. There will be many more opportunities for cooperation between the Demon Realm and Earth in the future. Even forming an alliance to oppose the Immortal Realm is not impossible,¡± Bai Ze and Feiyan both said, laughing heartily.

    In reality, their words to Huang Xiaolong contained both truth and deception.

    In the Myriad Beasts Card, there indeed resided 87 top-level Demon Saints, each of whom could potentially step into the realm of Demon King¨Cthese were all true. However, there was also deception, as most of these Demon Saints had essentially reached their limits. Breaking through that barrier and stepping into the supreme realm of Demon King was unimaginably difficult.

    Perhaps, there was only a one percent chance!

    But as they had said, even just top-level Demon Saints were powerful enough.

    ¡°Demon King Taotie, please take good care of these two Demon Kings,¡± Huang Xiaolong signaled to Demon King Taotie.

    ¡°Okay, let Taotie entertain us. We will also take this opportunity to have some fun on Earth. Besides, we have some secret techniques to pass on to Taotie,¡± both Feiyan and Bai Ze stood up.

    ¡°The two lords, please follow me.¡± The Demon King, with utmost respect, led the other two Demon Kings out of the palace.

    ¡°Little Long, how many spots are you planning to allocate for the Demon Race to explore the treasure of the Immortal Emperor?¡± The Seventh Princess asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a confident smile. ¡°I will see what sort of surprises the Dragon Realm and the Immortal Realm bring me. All in all, there are six spots, let them compete for them. Now, I need to study this ¡®Beast Slate¡¯ thoroughly.¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong left the great hall and entered a secret chamber.

    Once inside the secret chamber, Huang Xiaolong took out the Beast Slate, intending to release the Demon Saints within it. However, he thought about it and, worried that Earth¡¯s spatial barriers might not withstand it, he simply entered the underworld.

    ¡°You all, come out now.¡±

    With a thought from Huang Xiaolong, the 87 Demon Saints residing in the Beast Slate all trembled in their hearts and hurriedly emerged from the slate.

    Whooosh~~~

    Winds of demons swirled around.

    A savage aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate swept through the entire underworld.

    This caused many nearby demons to shudder with fear.

    The next second, amidst the demon winds, a group of figures materialized.

    Huang Xiaolong scanned them. These people, both men and women, were dressed in primitive clothing or wrapped in animal skins.

    They all looked very young.

    The men were handsomely sinister.

    The women were sexy, bewitching, and very sultry.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, these men and women all knelt down, continuously kowtowing and shouting, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±

    ¡°Good, very good. Ninth-level Demon Saints, indeed impressive. Even better than the Profound Immortals from the Sky Battle Team that descended from the Immortal Realm before,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You all introduce yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, my original form is a Sea Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Master, my original form is a Pixiu.¡±

    ¡°Master, my original form is a Jade Rabbit.¡±

    ¡°Master, my original form is Bai Ze.¡±

    ¡­

    Alright, in the end, Huang Xiaolong found out that among his 87 Demon Saints, there were dozens of types of mythical beasts.

    ¡°Good, in a few days, you will accompany me to explore the treasure of the Immortal Emperor,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to the Demon Saints with a smile. ¡°You are just one step away from becoming Demon Kings, and I believe, within the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave, there might be opportunities for you to achieve that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The spirits of the Demon Saints were uplifted, having been confined within the Beast Slate had been quite suffocating, and they were also eager to stretch their limbs.

    After a while, Huang Xiaolong left the underworld.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just as he had come out from the underworld, the Seventh Princess found Huang Xiaolong with a somewhat strange expression. ¡°Little Long, the envoy from our Dragon Realm has arrived, seeking an audience outside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The Seventh Princess suddenly lowered her head, somewhat shyly saying, ¡°The ones who descended this time are my Third Brother and Ninth Sister~~the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess of the Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°Oh ho, so it¡¯s my brother-in-law and sister-in-law who have come! Hahaha~!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Huang Xiaolong Im Going to Kill You

    Chapter 1296: Chapter 1296: Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯m Going to Kill You! Chapter 1296: Chapter 1296: Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯m Going to Kill You! With the intimate relationship of the Seventh Princess, Huang Xiaolong no longer rejected the Long Clan. He even felt some closeness towards them. That¡¯s not to say he was deliberately trying to please the Long Clan; strictly speaking, Huang Xiaolong was now their son-in-law.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was actively enthusiastic, clamoring to meet his brother-in-law and sister-in-law.

    ¡°What brother-in-law and sister-in-law?¡± the Seventh Princess blushed, but her eyes were full of allure. She followed beside Huang Xiaolong like a young bride visiting her family.

    However, the Seventh Princess did not forget to remind Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, my father, the Dragon King, had nine siblings. I am the seventh in line.¡±

    ¡°We all inherited our father¡¯s Dragon King bloodline. However, our strengths are quite varied. Among us, the ones with the top talents and bloodlines are Third Brother and Ninth Sister,¡± said the Seventh Princess, her expression growing serious.

    ¡°Little Long, both Third Brother and Ninth Sister, like Zehui, have awakened the bloodline of the ancient colossal dragon!¡± the Seventh Princess said solemnly. ¡°This time, Father has sent Third Brother and Ninth Sister to Earth; surely, he has his motives! It also shows our Long Clan¡¯s ambition for the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasures!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So brother-in-law and sister-in-law¡¯s strengths are not inferior to Zehui¡¯s?¡± Huang Xiaolong became wary.

    Zehui was formidable, with the Thousand Dragon Refinement Secret Technique refining thousands of Profound Immortals!

    Last time, when Huang Xiaolong fought against Zehui, his victory was somewhat fortuitous! It could be said that he found a flaw in the Thousand Dragon Refinement Secret Technique and won using his wits!

    If it were a straightforward confrontation, Huang Xiaolong might defeat Zehui, but not without paying a price.

    Now, with the arrival of the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, who could rival Zehui, they should not be underestimated.

    ¡°Little Long, now, Third Brother and Ninth Sister don¡¯t know about our relationship. Once they do, perhaps, they will become enraged and hostile towards you,¡± the Seventh Princess said with a worried expression. ¡°You know, our Long Clan is very proud. Especially when it comes to marriage, we follow a principle that the Long Clan must not intermarry with other races. It¡¯s an ancient rule that cannot be broken. You are the first son-in-law from another race in the history of the Long Clan¨CThird Brother and Ninth Sister might not accept that. Perhaps, in their anger, they will disregard everything and attack you!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled, but then he smiled. ¡°Seventh Princess, don¡¯t worry. If it really comes to fighting, I¡¯m not afraid of them. Out of respect for you, I¡¯ll start with diplomacy before resorting to force.¡±

    ¡°Little Long, you especially need to be careful of Third Brother. The Dragon King¡¯s Third Crown Prince is known as the number one expert among our Clan¡¯s younger generation, definitively surpassing Zehui!¡± the Seventh Princess cautiously said. ¡°Third Brother had an extraordinary encounter in his youth, not only awakening the blood of the primordial giant dragon but also inheriting the mantle of an Immortal Emperor on a desolate planet! This Immortal Emperor, a master of the Sword Dao, left behind his skeletal remains after his fall. The skeleton, consisting of ten thousand tiny bone fragments, each engraved with the character ¡®Sword.¡¯ Ten thousand fragments, ten thousand ¡®Sword¡¯ characters! Each ¡®Sword¡¯ character encapsulates the Immortal Emperor¡¯s insights into the Sword Dao condensed into form! Third Brother integrated this Immortal Emperor¡¯s skeleton into his body, allowing him, with a single thought, to unleash ten thousand swords to slice the heavens and earth, cutting through all matter!¡±

    ¡°That is to say, Third Brother not only possesses our Long Clan¡¯s natural talents but also the Immortal Emperor¡¯s ultimate killing techniques. He is the only dragon in our history who has simultaneously cultivated the highest mysteries of both the Dragon Realm and the Immortal Realm¨Chis potential is unimaginably great!¡±

    During this description, it was clear that the Seventh Princess harbored both a heartfelt wariness and an undeniable admiration for the Dragon King¡¯s Third Crown Prince.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    He commanded the Hell Planet and was not afraid of anything.

    Soon, the two of them arrived at the grand hall.

    Zehui, Bai Chan, Xu Fu, Jiang Yuan, Nangong Hong¡­ etc., core members, were greeting a man and a woman.

    This pair indeed had an imposing aura that soared to the skies, extraordinary by any measure. They were far more formidable than the two Demon Kings, Kui and Hou, that they had seen previously.

    Without the introduction of the Seventh Princess, Huang Xiaolong knew that the man was the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan, and the woman was the Ninth Princess.

    Upon close observation, the Third Crown Prince appeared to be in his twenties, adorned in a brocade robe, tall and sturdy with broad shoulders, and eyebrows arched like crescent moons. His demeanor was gentle, resembling an Immortal who roamed freely on a crane, without any fierce aura. However, within his body, even within every pore, Sword Intent was being brewed, sharp and evident. Ancient ¡°Sword¡± characters flashed continuously around his body. These characters, dense and unique, included oracle bone script, bird script, seal script, pictographs, cuneiform, and Immortal script¡­

    Regardless of the script, each ¡°Sword¡± character exuded a profound Sword Intent so deep it was inconceivable. Understanding any one of these ¡°Sword¡± characters could suppress a domain in the universe!

    And this Third Crown Prince had refined as many as ten thousand Sword characters within him, one could only imagine how powerful he was! The thought of it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine!

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, he quickly deduced¨CZehui could differentiate into 9999 giant dragons. Whereas the Third Crown Prince could summon ten thousand swords with a single thought. If Zehui fought with the Third Crown Prince, probably in one confrontation, the 9999 giant dragons that Zehui differentiated would be severely injured!

    ¡®Actually, this Third Crown Prince should be much stronger than Zehui,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was very certain in his heart.

    Looking again at the Ninth Princess.

    The Ninth Princess, in the prime of her youth, bore a slight resemblance to the Seventh Princess, yet her demeanor was livelier. Currently in male disguise, clad in splendid garments looking extremely handsome, holding a fan, she indeed had the air of a dashing and noble young master.

    These two royals of the Long Clan, like Kui and Hou, seemed to have also taken medicinal pills to suppress their realms, enabling them to descend smoothly onto Earth.

    At this moment, the Third Crown Prince¡¯s expression was clearly gloomy. He coldly eyed Zehui, and between his brows, it seemed a storm was brewing.

    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be impulsive. Stay calm,¡± the Ninth Princess advised softly from the side.

    Following this, the Ninth Princess also saw the Seventh Princess, and she smiled tenderly. ¡°Seventh Sister, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. After father sent you to Earth last time, you have stayed there¡­ Mother misses you so much.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­ is she alright?¡± The Seventh Princess suddenly felt guilty. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being too playful. I promised mother I would return quickly, and now I must have caused her worry.¡±

    At this time, the Ninth Princess then turned her gaze toward Huang Xiaolong, her beautiful eyes shimmering. ¡°Oh~~ so you are Huang Xiaolong, the ruler of Earth? Truly distinguished and extraordinary, no wonder you could single-handedly withstand the continuous assaults from the Immortal realm and even annihilated the Lingtian Battle Team! You¡¯ve also brought flourishing order to Earth, you are indeed a remarkable person! Our Long Clan has never recognized other races, but well, Huang Xiaolong, you are quite famous in our Long Clan now. No wonder my Seventh Sister has stayed continuously on Earth.¡±

    ¡°Hey~~ too kind,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded modestly.

    It seems, this Ninth Princess is an easygoing ¡°young lady.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong!¡± the Third Crown Prince looked at Huang Xiaolong with a face full of anger.

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself, big brother-in-law, what the hell are you trying to stir up?

    ¡°You! You! You are being utterly unreasonable!¡± the Third Crown Prince almost roared with uncontrollable anger. ¡°Before descending to Earth, we already knew that Zehui had betrayed the Long Clan and joined your ranks. My father and the elders were dissatisfied, but they didn¡¯t want to pursue it. Yet, you actually brainwashed Zehui! You stripped him of his selfhood, made him lose himself, and turned him into your slave, your puppet! If Zehui had willingly followed you, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to say, but your methods are despicable!¡±

    ¡°You dare brainwash someone as noble as a member of the Long Clan! Such an act has never occurred in all of eternity! To us of the Long Clan, it is a great humiliation and disgrace!¡±

    ¡°Third Crown Prince, you are mistaken,¡± Zehui said hurriedly. ¡°This is called ¡®a good bird chooses the tree on which to perch.¡¯ I willingly surrendered to my master, it wasn¡¯t by force. Since I¡¯ve followed my master, I¡¯ve felt very at ease, as if my soul has been liberated, a feeling I never had in the Dragon Realm. Third Crown Prince, you should not blame my master. If you try to make things difficult for him, don¡¯t blame me for turning against you without regard for our past.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the Third Crown Prince bellowed with indignation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that brainwashing? ¡®A good bird chooses the tree on which to perch?¡¯ A good bird? Zehui, you have utterly disgraced our Long Clan! We are dragons! Not birds! Detestable! Detestable!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince¡¯s aura became violent, as if a volcano was brewing within him about to erupt.

    ¡°Brother, please, don¡¯t be angry! Look at the bigger picture, the bigger picture!¡± the Ninth Princess hurriedly tugged at the Third Crown Prince¡¯s sleeve, signaling repeatedly with her eyes. ¡°Brother, have you forgotten our father¡¯s and the elders¡¯ admonition? We¡¯ve come to Earth to establish a good relationship with Huang Xiaolong, the ruler of Earth!¡±

    It was clear from the Ninth Princess¡¯s meaning that the opportunity to explore the treasures of the Immortal Emperor was still firmly in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands.

    Hurling accusations here at Huang Xiaolong could lead to him excluding you¨Cthen whom would you turn to?

    Hearing the Ninth Princess¡¯s words, the Third Crown Prince managed to suppress his rage, his face changing several times before he finally sighed. ¡°Fine, fine, we, the Long Clan, will endure this matter! But, Huang Xiaolong, do not push us too far! You must not touch our Long Clan¡¯s bottom line again! This time, as representatives of the Long Clan, we naturally brought enough gifts to satisfy you.¡±

    Long Clan¡¯s gifts?

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    It was said that the Long Clan naturally loved collecting all kinds of rare treasures, making them extremely wealthy.

    I wonder how the gifts from the Long Clan compare to those from the Demon Realm?

    ¡°Please have a seat,¡± Huang Xiaolong said generously.

    Everyone settled down.

    Under the continuous persuasion of the Ninth Princess, the Third Crown Prince¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized, and he narrowed his eyes and glanced at Zehui, waving dismissively. ¡°Forget it, Zehui, since you¡¯ve willingly degraded yourself, deciding to be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lackey instead of staying with the noble Long Clan, I won¡¯t bother with you anymore. From now on, you are separated from the Long Clan.¡±

    ¡°Third Crown Prince, following my master is not degrading myself,¡± Zehui sneered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you anymore! Degenerate!¡± the Third Crown Prince said indignantly. Then, his eyes turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, during your last battle with the Immortal Realm, in reality, you won by wits, leveraging Zehui¡¯s profound technique of the Myriad Dragons. About your true combat strength, I fear, it¡¯s still quite second-rate. Yes, roughly just a minor figure in the third or fourth tier. Though you control the Hell Planet, it is still recent, and besides, normal beings controlling it might not fully utilize it.¡±

    The Third Crown Prince wasn¡¯t intentionally mocking or ridiculing Huang Xiaolong; his tone was calm, just stating a fact.

    It seems that this genius, hailed as the most monstrous talent of the young generation of the Long Clan, is very proud-hearted; even with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s illustrious combat achievements and fame in the universe, he has reasons to look down on Huang Xiaolong!

    Seventh Princess had always known her brother¡¯s temper and quickly signaled to Huang Xiaolong with her eyes, indicating that he should not get angry and should be more tolerant.

    Huang Xiaolong naturally wanted to save face for his wife, so he maintained a smile throughout.

    ¡°Third brother, do not start arguing with Little Long right off the bat. Whether by wits or by force, Little Long has made the Immortal Realm suffer a loss and greatly injured its vitality,¡± Seventh Princess glared at the Third Crown Prince.

    ¡°Seventh sister, what kind of bewitching potion has this Huang Xiaolong fed you? I see that he hasn¡¯t brainwashed you¨Chmph! If he dares to harm you, to manipulate you as he did Zehui, even if it means being punished by father, and not going to explore the treasures of the Immortal Emperor who defied the heavens, I still would destroy him!¡± The Third Crown Prince said fiercely.

    Well, now Huang Xiaolong had a clear understanding of his brother-in-law¡¯s temper: seemingly calm and serene on the surface, without any sharpness and full of immortal airs, but inherently fiery and explosive.

    However, it was also clear that the Third Crown Prince was incredibly fond of Seventh Princess.

    Dealing with such a person, ordinary reasoning wouldn¡¯t work; you could only prove that you were even more dominant to make him respect you.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, listen, for the sake of Seventh Sister, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± the Third Crown Prince feigned magnanimity. ¡°Over the years, Seventh Sister has been away from the Long Clan, coming to Earth, causing both father and mother great worry. Now that I have seen Seventh Sister, as an elder brother, I feel relieved. For this, I should indeed thank you, Huang Xiaolong. Although she is of the dragon king lineage, Seventh Sister is rather naive, not engaging in cunning schemes. Seeing her safe and sound is indeed your doing.¡±

    Ninth Princess also smiled at Huang Xiaolong, expressing goodwill.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, nonchalantly shook his hand and smiled. ¡°This is what I should do. Seventh Princess is my wife, and taking care of my wife is only natural; there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    Silence!

    The entire hall fell deathly quiet!

    The Third Crown Prince doubted his own ears, staring intently at Huang Xiaolong, and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What did you say? You said Seventh Sister is your what?¡±

    Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, Zehui, who was standing behind him, spoke seriously. ¡°Third Crown Prince, Xiaoqi has already joined our master in marriage, becoming a loving couple. You are Xiaoqi¡¯s elder brother; why not wish Xiaoqi and our master a happy union for a hundred years?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan also spoke with a smile. ¡°The Long Clan is truly fortunate to have such an excellent son-in-law as our master. Master and Seventh Princess are indeed a match made in heaven. In the future, any descendants born to Master and Seventh Princess will indeed be Long People.¡±

    ¡°Long¡­ Long¡­ Long People?¡± The face of the Third Crown Prince, visibly to the naked eye, underwent drastic changes.

    The next second¨C

    ¡°I am so angry!!! Long People? Huang Xiaolong, I will slaughter you!¡±

    In an instant, a tremendous Sword Intent burst forth from the body of the Third Crown Prince. He suddenly stood up, his heavy aura, like mountains and seas, surged tumultuously, with immense energy rioting inside him; it looked like he was ready to fight with Huang Xiaolong to the death!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1297 - Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Im convinced

    Chapter 1297: Chapter 1297: I¡¯m convinced Chapter 1297: Chapter 1297: I¡¯m convinced At that moment, the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan, felt all his blood rush to his head and face.

    His anger and murderous intent were simply indescribable.

    As an elder brother, he had watched the Seventh Princess grow up since they were children, and he dearly doted on his younger sister.

    In the eyes of the Third Crown Prince, his sister was a precious gem, the darling of the universe.

    Only those from the Long Clan who were exceptionally outstanding and had awakened the ancient dragon¡¯s secret blood could possibly be worthy of Seventh Princess.

    Others races did not even qualify to compete!

    Not even the Immortals from the immortal realm!

    Yet today, he had personally heard that this earthling, Huang Xiaolong, shamelessly calling his precious sister his wife!

    The Third Crown Prince was utterly dumbfounded, his rage burning like wildfire!

    The Third Crown Prince, and even the higher echelons of the Long Clan, saw Earth as now ranking fourth in the universe, but its foundation was weak and its rise too abrupt, seeing it merely as a nouveau riche.

    The Third Crown Prince looked down on Earth and even more so on Huang Xiaolong. He had even declared in the Dragon Realm that if Huang Xiaolong were to leave Earth and lose the protection of the planetary laws, he could extinguish Huang Xiaolong with a flick of his fingers.

    To think such a despised individual had now captured his sister¡¯s heart and body!

    That was unacceptable!

    He had to be killed!

    With no time to spare, the Third Crown Prince made his move!

    First, he cast a barrier.

    This barrier created a special space, not very large, only about a few acres in size. Its purpose was to temporarily isolate him and Huang Xiaolong from Earth.

    That is to say, the battle between the Third Crown Prince and Huang Xiaolong was taking place in an independent space and would not affect Earth or any nearby beings.

    This was a duel!

    The Third Crown Prince roared and immediately struck out with his left palm towards Huang Xiaolong.

    This palm strike had a colossal force, like the power of overturning seas and rivers, purely physical and not mana, but the dragon power of the Long Clan, like the breath of a heavenly dragon, or countless volcanoes erupting and stars falling simultaneously.

    In the palm wind, numerous dragon-shaped air currents burst forth.

    Having consummated his marriage with Seventh Princess, Huang Xiaolong had automatically inherited 500,000 strands of dragon power, which was already a monumental strength. However, in front of the Third Crown Prince, such power seemed rather insignificant.

    This single palm strike, Huang Xiaolong estimated, was definitely no less than 5 million strands of dragon power!

    That meant, the power in the Third Crown Prince¡¯s palm strike was ten times Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire internal dragon power!

    Moreover, this was not even in the Third Crown Prince¡¯s home ground, the Dragon Realm, where if he was unopposed and had the advantage of terrain and timing, he could likely unleash even more terrifying power.

    The Third Crown Prince¡¯s attack did not stop there; after striking with his left palm, his entire right arm transformed into a huge dragon claw!

    This dragon claw, several acres in size, with menacing scales and pillar-like fingers with razor-sharp claws, shot towards Huang Xiaolong, intending to crush him into powder.

    This dragon claw seemed to be a part of the Third Crown Prince¡¯s real body, not an illusion. It was also filled with countless dragon roars, supreme in majesty, shaking the cosmos and assaulting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul directly.

    Powerful, exceedingly powerful.

    But it still wasn¡¯t over!

    The Third Crown Prince, hailed as the most diabolical genius among the younger generation of the Long Clan, had more tricks up his sleeve!

    Countless sword lights burst forth from his body.

    Each sword light formed the character for ¡°sword.¡±

    These characters were ancient, with seal script, oracle bone script, immortal realm script, and bird form script¡­

    A total of 10,000 ¡°sword¡± characters swarmed towards Huang Xiaolong.

    They formed a world of swords.

    Almost invincible.

    Dragon power, dragon claw, sword characters¡­ The Third Crown Prince¡¯s three major techniques simultaneously struck at Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Lowly creature! To dare defile my sister! I don¡¯t care anymore! You must die! But if you still don¡¯t die after all this, I might actually start to respect you.¡±

    In the view of the Third Crown Prince, although he was on Earth and was under significant restraint, such a level of attack should undoubtedly kill Huang Xiaolong!

    If he still couldn¡¯t kill him, then he might as well give up!

    Outside the barrier, there was a clamor of shocked voices.

    First was Seventh Princess, both furious and worried, she shouted, ¡°Third Brother! Stop it! Little Long is my husband, if you hurt him, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±

    Seventh Princess also believed that Huang Xiaolong stood no chance against the Third Crown Prince.

    ¡°Ah~~ Boring, it seems this trip was in vain. We can¡¯t go explore the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure now. This Huang Xiaolong is definitely going to be killed by Third Brother.¡± Ninth Princess said listlessly as she shook her head, then grabbed Seventh Princess¡¯s hand. ¡°Seventh Sister, aren¡¯t you usually very discerning? You never cared for Zehui¡¯s pursuits. Why would you fall for a man from Earth? So strange~ Tell me!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, including Zehui and Jiang Yuan, were also screaming in terror.

    The Third Crown Prince was swift and fierce with his attack, not even bothering with preliminaries, directly crushing with immense force. By the time people realized what was happening, Huang Xiaolong had already been moved to an independent space, enduring the storm of attacks from the Third Crown Prince.

    Those nearby, even if they wanted to help Huang Xiaolong, there was no chance left.

    In the special space.

    Now, about Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong tensed up completely. Every cell in his body was alert, as if facing a formidable enemy.

    He knew he was confronting the most powerful enemy of his life!

    But as the Yin Emperor of the underworld, who had repeatedly found adventures and personally laid to rest thousands of Profound Immortals, Huang Xiaolong was no longer a mere mortal.

    His mental tenacity was frighteningly strong!

    Facing the several deadly moves of the Third Crown Prince, Huang Xiaolong was undistracted, his mind working at its peak.

    In an instant, the dragon power, dragon claw, and sword characters launched by the Third Crown Prince seemed to slow down remarkably in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Third Crown Prince¡¯s attack had slowed, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mental processing had sped up beyond the attack speed of the Third Crown Prince!

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong summoned the underworld!

    Boom~~~~!!!

    Space shook violently!

    Above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head emerged the Gates of Hell, emitting an evil aura that churned like an ocean.

    Beneath Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet lay an ancient stone path stained with the blood of Immortals and demons.

    On both sides of the path, countless flowers of the other shore bloomed and withered, only to bloom again.

    With the Gates of Hell above his head, and treading the path of Yellow Springs, clad in King Yan¡¯s battle robe, Huang Xiaolong caused the surrounding air to completely collapse.

    Power of the underworld, enhance!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong made a decisive decision and summoned a dense cluster of demons from the underworld.

    These demons were petite in size, shaped like turtles, carrying shells on their backs that were engraved with demonic scripts.

    Among many demons in the underworld, these were known as ¡°Turtle Demons,¡± their natural talent being¨Cdefense!

    A large swath of Turtle Demons formed a giant shell in front of Huang Xiaolong, serving as a shimmering shield.

    Boom~~~~~~!!!

    The Third Crown Prince¡¯s attack struck hard upon the shell.

    Shattered.

    Crushed.

    Exploded.

    All the Turtle Demons summoned by Huang Xiaolong were pulverized into dust by the overwhelming attack of the Third Crown Prince.

    Still, this attack bought Huang Xiaolong a sliver of time.

    In battles between masters, victory or defeat often depends on a split-second decision.

    By then, Huang Xiaolong had already prepared his counterattack.

    Roaring furiously, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body swelled several times its size, standing tall as a towering deity or a demon, each pore erupting with the underworld¡¯s evil aura, his body bursting with fearsome noises akin to a planet disintegrating.

    Noble demonic scripts flickered across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skin.

    Without further word, Huang Xiaolong threw a punch straight forward.

    This punch swept across the world, overwhelmingly dominant!

    It seemed not just a punch but as if Huang Xiaolong had hurled the entire underworld forward!

    The power of the punch seemed strong enough to shatter a planet.

    Huang Xiaolong had controlled the hellish planet for quite some time and had been meditating on the various arcane arts within, gaining some insights.

    This strike was an inheritance obtained from the hellish planet.

    In fact, with the continuous enhancement of Earth¡¯s quality and the transformation of spatial barriers, the quality of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld was also rising.

    As the sole controller of the underworld, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own strength climbed steadily.

    Every day, he made significant progress.

    One must realize that the hellish planet was once second only to the realms of immortals, dragons, and demons. At its peak, it could even stand shoulder to shoulder with these three great realms.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s potential was not only on par with the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Clan but was wholly capable of surpassing him!

    It was merely that Earth, this small pond, could not contain Huang Xiaolong, the true dragon, hindering his growth and the advancement of the underworld.

    Given a large enough stage and some time, once the underworld grew powerful, it could launch an offensive against the three great realms!

    But for now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch collided directly with the attack of the Third Crown Prince.

    Boom~~~~~~~~~~!!!

    It was like two colossal meteors colliding in the universe, unleashing apocalyptic tremors!

    Crack~~crack~~crack~~~~

    Cracks that were horrifying to behold appeared on the barrier created by the Third Crown Prince.

    At the same time, the ten thousand ancient ¡°Sword¡± inscriptions unleashed by the Third Crown Prince showed signs of wear, their sharpness diminished significantly, and they returned to his body.

    The dragon¡¯s claw also rapidly retracted.

    Millions of dragon forces countered by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strike, canceling each other out.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on the Yellow Springs path, staggering back several steps before finally stabilizing his footing and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    Despite being injured and spitting blood, the injuries were not severe.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had reinforced himself with the power of the underworld, and by leaning on the underworld, he could transfer part of his enemy¡¯s attack, letting the underworld bear it.

    This head-on clash did not give either a significant advantage.

    The collision might sound prolonged, but it occurred in a blink of an eye.

    Those outside the barrier just started realizing what happened when the fight had already ended.

    ¡°You!¡± The Third Crown Prince stared wide-eyed at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes shifting from anger and murderous intent to an expression of intense disbelief.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You! You! How could you be so overwhelmingly strong?¡± the Third Crown Prince said tremblingly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t kill you even with that, and you were even able to counter¡­ I¡­ I underestimated you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, do we need to continue fighting?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a light smile. ¡°If you want to, I am up for it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not fight anymore,¡± the Third Crown Prince shook his hand, somewhat helplessly. ¡°You are the strongest. I¡¯ve always underestimated Earth. Now, I yield. But don¡¯t be too proud. This is your home ground, and I took pills to suppress my power when I descended to Earth. I couldn¡¯t unleash my full strength. Also, the hordes of demons you unleashed to block my attack did distract and weaken me a bit. Huang Xiaolong, you must admit that if we were in the Dragon Realm, you wouldn¡¯t be my match.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. If it were in the Dragon Realm, how much stronger would my combat power be? In fact, when you high-level beings descended to Earth, your powers were suppressed, and I too faced suppression here on Earth.¡±

    ¡°This?!¡± The Third Crown Prince paused, his expression thoughtful.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1298 - Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Separation

    Chapter 1298: Chapter 1298: Separation Chapter 1298: Chapter 1298: Separation The Third Crown Prince, mulling over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words¡­

    Immediately, he nodded despondently. ¡°Yes, Huang Xiaolong, your control over the Hell Planet and the quality of Earth has indeed bound your development. In fact, being on Earth has its pros and cons. Perhaps, given a bigger stage, you would soar to the heavens. Alas, this time, I really underestimated you.¡±

    After saying so, the Third Crown Prince dispelled the barrier.

    The Seventh Princess rushed directly toward Huang Xiaolong, gently supporting him, her face full of concern. ¡°Little Long, are you¡­ are you alright? You¡­ you¡¯re spitting blood~~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a superficial wound.¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared surprisingly elated, ¡°Speaking of which, this seems to be my first time getting hurt and spitting blood, this feeling, it¡¯s quite fresh ah~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Third brother! You went too far! Too reckless!¡± The Seventh Princess angrily glared at the Third Crown Prince. ¡°How could you do this!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince looked at the Seventh Princess with a strange expression. ¡°Seventh sister~~ what¡­ this state you¡¯re in? Incredible! Incredible! I watched you grow up, from childhood you were willful and headstrong, but you have never been like this¡­ Ah! Could it be, you really have become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°That is indeed true!¡± The Seventh Princess, no more holding back, nodded resolutely.

    ¡°Such misfortune!¡± The Third Crown Prince looked at the Seventh Princess and then at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Seventh sister, are you serious?¡± The Ninth Princess also came over, her face full of surprise. ¡°You really shocked me this time~~ But this Earthling, Huang Xiaolong, is really strong. To tie in a fight with our Third Brother. In our Long Clan, he would also be a genius that commands the wind and clouds! One of the best!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, Ninth sister, what do you know? Your Third Brother, I~~ I¡­ I was just because I took a pill to suppress my realm~~ this Huang Xiaolong, away from Earth, might not be a match for your Third Brother!¡± The Third Crown Prince stubbornly insisted, addressing Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, if you dare, let¡¯s fight again later!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~ well said, well said.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    It seems, this brother-in-law, though irascible, has a personality that doesn¡¯t make him unlikeable, the straightforward type.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong spoke earnestly. ¡°Let me speak frankly. The Seventh Princess and I share mutual love and consent. Moreover, we indeed already share the bond of a married couple. Regardless of whether the Long Clan agrees, the Seventh Princess is my wife. This time, the Long Clan sent a distinguished brother-in-law and sister-in-law to Earth, bringing gifts¡­ However, I do not want any gifts, I only want the Seventh Princess.¡±

    Hearing this, the Seventh Princess¡¯s expression briefly stalled, then moved to a deeply touched expression as her eyes filled with tears.

    You see, by the standards of the Demon Race, the gift given by the Long Clan to Huang Xiaolong was definitely extraordinary.

    But Huang Xiaolong dismissed it with a single sentence¡­ He does not want it!

    He only wants the Seventh Princess!

    This fully shows how important the Seventh Princess is in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart!

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess exchanged glances, they too seemed very surprised.

    For the Seventh Princess, Huang Xiaolong was willing to forsake a valuable gift prepared by the Long Clan for Earth!

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± The Third Crown Prince sighed, ¡°Seventh sister, it seems you and Huang Xiaolong really have mutual love~~ But as you know, our clan¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°Third brother! Rules are meant to be broken!¡± The Seventh Princess argued with reason. ¡°The outdated customs of the Long Clan are too numerous, and you deeply understand. Sticking to the old ways, happiness cannot be found! Moreover, times are advancing, if we stubbornly cling to the old ways, the Long Clan will only fall behind!¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± Hearing this, the Third Crown Prince¡¯s expression slightly stirred, and a contemplative look appeared on his face.

    The Ninth Princess couldn¡¯t help but nod as well.

    Seventh Princess continued, ¡°Third brother, you¡¯ve tried it too. Isn¡¯t Little Long strong? He won¡¯t lose to those Immortals in the celestial realm!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is powerful. He also has potential,¡± the Third Crown Prince was quite sincere. ¡°But¨C¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just say it. Huang Xiaolong, I take back the disdain I once had for you. I acknowledge you. I believe that many dragons in the Long Clan will recognize and even admire you like I do. However¡­ the Long Clan is an ancient race, reigning supreme over countless realms, dominating the heavens. Throughout the endless ages, the Long Clan has never intermarried with other races to maintain the purity of our bloodline¨CHuang Xiaolong, even if I agree to your marriage with my seventh sister, I believe our father and mother, and the elders, won¡¯t agree. Almost every dragon won¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t set this precedent!¡± Seventh Princess also shook her head.

    ¡°I agree though,¡± Zehui immediately said.

    Bai Chan chimed in, ¡°I agree too.¡±

    ¡°Stop causing a commotion!¡± the Third Crown Prince glared at the two banished dragons. ¡°You¡¯ve been expelled from the dragon realm! What right do you have to talk about the affairs of the Long Clan!¡±

    Pausing slightly, the Third Crown Prince looked at Huang Xiaolong seriously. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I now feel some kinship with you. Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do; I will personally plead with our father and mother. I can only make one promise, for your marriage to my seventh sister, I will do my utmost.¡±

    The tone of the Third Crown Prince was very earnest.

    ¡°Alright then, sister seven, I¡¯ll join our third brother and seek our parents¡¯ mercy. If they don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll cry, I¡¯ll kneel and never rise!¡± Ninth Princess said while hooking arms with Seventh Princess.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you should be mentally prepared. Even if our father and mother agree, you must still face the trials of the Long Clan. And these trials are often extremely dangerous,¡± said the Third Crown Prince sternly. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, do you understand? Even getting a chance to undergo one trial is extremely difficult, I fear our parents might not even grant you that opportunity!¡±

    ¡°A trial?¡± Huang Xiaolong was resolute, ¡°If I can legitimately marry Seventh Princess and gain the approval of the Long Clan, I don¡¯t mind any trials. Moreover, I¡¯m not afraid of the Long Clan but rather want to give Seventh Princess an explanation. I can¡¯t let her follow me without understanding why.¡±

    ¡°Good! Responsible!¡± the Third Crown Prince praised. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯m growing to admire you more and more! You¡¯re nothing like those insincere Immortals.¡±

    After speaking, the Third Crown Prince looked toward Seventh Princess. ¡°Seventh sister, during this descent, our mother entrusted us to bring a message to you.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Seventh Princess¡¯s expression shook, her eyes shimmering with deep affection and streaming tears.

    ¡°Mother wants you to return to the dragon realm immediately, back to her side,¡± the Third Crown Prince said sternly. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for years, and mother has been worried day and night. Now, her old illness has flared up again. She has repeatedly asked for you to return. Seventh sister, don¡¯t be too willful, I¡¯m worried that if mother doesn¡¯t see you again, she will¨Canyway, return to the dragon realm immediately!¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Hearing this, Seventh Princess couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huang Xiaolong, her expression showing her dilemma.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, whatever it is, just say it,¡± Huang Xiaolong immediately encouraged.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long¨CI¡­ I want to return to the dragon realm. My mother¡­ she¡­ she misses me a lot,¡± Seventh Princess murmured. ¡°Our Long Clan¡¯s reproduction is quite difficult. My mother suffered some lasting ailments from giving birth to me¨C¡±

    ¡°Seventh Princess, you should go home,¡± Huang Xiaolong was very decisive. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the Human Clan: ¡®filial piety comes first.¡¯ Though you¡¯re from the Long Clan, you¡¯re still born of parents. Return to the dragon realm, fulfill your filial duties.¡±

    ¡°But, Little Long, if I go back now, maybe¨C¡± Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes brimmed with even more tears. ¡°I might never, never¡­ see you again¨C¡±

    Indeed, once Seventh Princess returned to the dragon realm, knowing that she was on Earth and in love with Huang Xiaolong, the great dragon king might supervise her, even punish her, possibly confining her. In essence, it was unlikely they¡¯d let her descend to Earth again.

    From then on, they might be separated forever.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, don¡¯t worry, I will personally come to the dragon realm to fetch you. I¡¯ll marry you in grand style. This is my promise to you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Go home. One day, I¡¯ll ride the rainbow clouds to the dragon realm to fetch you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

 Chapter 1299 - Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 The Envoy of the Immortal Realm

    Chapter 1299: Chapter 1299: The Envoy of the Immortal Realm Arrives! Chapter 1299: Chapter 1299: The Envoy of the Immortal Realm Arrives! Huang Xiaolong was exceptionally understanding and took the initiative to persuade the Seventh Princess, urging her to return home and see her parents.

    Of course, since she was his wife, their relationship had grown increasingly deep over these days they had spent together, engaging in intimate and affectionate moments. The Seventh Princess had given Huang Xiaolong her wholehearted devotion, sharing her every emotion with him. Huang Xiaolong, in turn, was exceptionally fond and doting toward the Seventh Princess.

    They were as close as paint to canvas, sweet as honey, deeply in love.

    Now, with his beloved about to return to her faraway homeland, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss.

    To use an analogy, it was as if a piece of flesh had been torn from his body.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± The Seventh Princess choked up, the tears falling uncontrollably down her cheeks as white as frost and as pure as snow.

    In the heat of the moment, the Seventh Princess threw herself into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms, wrapping hers tightly around his waist.

    Huang Xiaolong too held the Seventh Princess, using all his strength as if trying to merge her into his body and become one.

    Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but be moved by the sight.

    For instance, Bai Chan and the Ninth Princess, among other women, were accompanied by reddened eyes and falling tears.

    The Third Crown Prince was filled with sighs, ¡°It seems, sister number seven is really smitten with Huang Xiaolong. It¡¯s a tragic bond, tragic indeed. However, this Huang Xiaolong fellow is indeed insightful and magnanimous¡­ mhm~~ I must plead on their behalf in front of our father and mother~~~¡±

    The Third Crown Prince¡¯s appreciation for Huang Xiaolong grew. Subconsciously, he seemed to have already accepted him.

    Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess shared some words full of the sorrow of parting before finally releasing each other.

    ¡°Little Long, I¡¯m leaving.¡± The Seventh Princess wiped her tears and said softly, ¡°Remember, I will be waiting for you in the Dragon Realm, day and night. I will never be with another man, I am your wife, now and in the future. No one can change that fact. If my father and mother pressure me, I will end my life before them! Little Long, you must also continue to strive. The more formidable you become, the greater your accomplishments, the more likely it is for us to rightfully be together. Little Long, for me, for your Earth, you must persevere!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied as he tidied up the Seventh Princess¡¯s slightly disheveled hair.

    ¡°All right, Little Long, don¡¯t see me off. I¡¯ll go home by myself,¡± the Seventh Princess said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t send me off, or else I¡¯ll find it even harder to leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    With that, the Seventh Princess took her leave, looking back three times with each step she took.

    When passing by the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, she stopped and said, ¡°Third brother, Ninth sister, I¡¯m going home right now. You must not treat Little Long harshly. Moreover, if the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm trouble Little Long or pose a threat to Earth, you must help him~~ Additionally, be extremely careful when exploring the treasures of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian; don¡¯t forget he was the strongest in the universe, his treasures won¡¯t be easily obtained~~~ the danger is real, please take extra caution, or even dragons might fall.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, your third brother knows what to do,¡± the Third Crown Prince patted the Seventh Princess¡¯s shoulder.

    The Seventh Princess then gave Huang Xiaolong a deep, lingering look before turning around and leaving.

    Huang Xiaolong watched as the Seventh Princess walked away.

    The Seventh Princess was headed for Dragon Isle to pass through the altar that connected to the Dragon Realm and return to her homeland.

    After the Seventh Princess had gone some distance, Jiang Yuan whispered nearby, ¡°Master, you are just going to let the Seventh Princess leave? The Long Clan is known for its dominance, and I¡¯m not trying to alarm you unnecessarily, but if you wish to see the Seventh Princess again, it may be as difficult as ascending to heaven.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°Her mother misses her terribly, if I were to keep her from returning home, I would be lower than an animal. I am not that kind of selfish person. Moreover, I am confident that I can go to the Dragon Realm openly and honestly to marry my wife with glory and pride.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Brother-in-law, Sister-in-law, please have a seat,¡± Huang Xiaolong gathered his emotions and greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the Third Crown Prince was much more polite.

    They sat down.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± the Third Crown Prince raised an eyebrow. ¡°One thing at a time, you and Seventh Sister¡¯s matter is settled for now. Currently, we need to discuss the matter of Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure. You have put forward six spots, and irrespective of how you plan to distribute them, in summary, our Long Clan wants two. Ninth Princess and I, one each.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled noncommittally.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this time our Long Clan has also brought sincerity,¡± the Third Crown Prince assured with confidence, and then took out a storage ring and handed it to Huang Xiaolong.

    This storage ring was inlaid with several ancient dragon scales.

    Huang Xiaolong took the dragon-scaled storage ring and bound it with his blood to claim ownership.

    Immediately, he ¡°saw¡± that inside the dragon-scaled storage ring was a dense accumulation of medicinal pills, each pill seemed to have a dragon¡¯s breath swirling around it, exuding an unbelievably powerful aura. In addition, there was a manuscript.

    The Third Crown Prince explained, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, these pills are known as ¡®Dragon Pills¡¯ and are used by our Long Clan for the grooming and bone cleansing of young dragons. Each pill consumed can yield at least a thousand strands of dragon power. If an Earthling has a strong enough physique, they too can use the ¡®Dragon Pills¡¯ to temper their bodies and gain dragon power.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. There were at least several million ¡®Dragon Pills¡¯ in the storage ring.

    It seemed that the Long Clan had invested a lot this time.

    The Third Crown Prince continued, ¡°As for that manuscript, it records several of our Long Clan¡¯s Secret Techniques. Whether Earthlings can successfully cultivate them depends on their destiny. Additionally, there are some Long Clan methods for artifact forging that once mastered, can create powerful treasures. Our Long Clan¡¯s treasures are no inferior to the Immortal Artifacts of the Immortal Realm or the Demon Artifacts of the Demon Realm!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded with a smile.

    Following this, the Third Crown Prince carefully took out a bead from his chest.

    This bead was the size of a walnut and emitted a dazzling splendor, lighting up the entire Earth as soon as it was revealed!

    Vaguely, one could see inside the bead a primordial giant dragon surging and roaring, emitting a destructive dragon breath!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this is a Dragon Ball. Hmm, the Dragon Ball is a Long Clan treasure, inherited from a primordial giant dragon,¡± the Third Crown Prince¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Inside the Dragon Ball, there is the will of the primordial giant dragon, with a trace of its bloodline, capable of suppressing all cosmic demons.¡±

    ¡°Now, on behalf of the Long Clan, I present you with this precious Dragon Ball. With this Dragon Ball, your divine sense can connect to the dragon realm, freely draw upon dragon power, and after refining it, use it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, it is said that there are a total of seven such Dragon Balls, but currently, the dragon realm has only three,¡± the Third Crown Prince expressed regretfully. ¡°The remaining four Dragon Balls cannot be found anymore. According to the speculations of my father and the elders, those four Dragon Balls might have been destroyed, vanished into smoke.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°There is a legend that once the seven Dragon Balls are gathered, we can summon the ancestor of our Long Clan, the great primordial giant dragon!¡± The Third Crown Prince raised his voice, but soon his tone faded. ¡°However, this is an impossibility now. It can only exist in legends.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the remaining four Dragon Balls will never be found that the Long Clan is willing to give this Dragon Ball to me, right? Heh heh heh~~~ I¡¯m happy to take advantage of this situation. Alright, I¡¯ll take the Dragon Ball!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took the Dragon Ball from the Third Crown Prince, cherishing it and playfully examining it, feeling the pure dragon aura that exuded from within.

    Watching Huang Xiaolong, the Third Crown Prince considered, ¡®Father and the elders said that Huang Xiaolong is a being with great fortune, miraculously gathering the nine keys required to unlock Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure. Now, gifting him a Dragon Ball, perhaps we can leverage his fortune to find those four lost Dragon Balls~~ although the chances are extremely slim, less than one in ten thousand!¡¯

    Just then, someone outside shouted loudly, ¡°A messenger from the Immortal Realm has arrived!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1300 - Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Distribution of Quotas

    Chapter 1300: Chapter 1300: Distribution of Quotas Chapter 1300: Chapter 1300: Distribution of Quotas ¡°Oh? The people from the Immortal Realm finally arrived?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth formed a faint smile. He put away the Dragon Ball and Dragon Scale Storage Ring.

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess simultaneously displayed a hint of sarcasm and disdain on their faces.

    It seemed that the Long Clan didn¡¯t quite like the Immortals from the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Please~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    Immediately, Xu Fu, Nangong Hong, and their companions welcomed the visitors.

    Soon, two middle-aged men with an aura of wisdom and confidence entered the great hall with a dragon-like stride.

    Huang Xiaolong did not stand up to meet them; instead, he surrounded them with his divine sense.

    These two middle-aged men seemed calm and confident, like statues standing between heaven and earth, almost as if the vast Earth itself could barely contain them.

    Indestructible! Immune to all evils! Eternally unyielding!

    Inside their bodies, the blood circulation resembled the terrifying sounds of a volcano erupting and tectonic plates shifting! It seemed as if a vast world was brewing inside them.

    Without saying much, Huang Xiaolong realized at a glance that they were two Immortal Emperors who had ingested pills to suppress their realms, thus enabling them to descend to Earth smoothly.

    Actually, suppressing one¡¯s realm to visit Earth was quite risky.

    After all, while suppressing their realm, they also had to abide by Earth¡¯s laws, so they couldn¡¯t unleash even half of their peak strength! Any slightest mishap could mean total disaster! Of course, they had brought life-saving measures with them.

    However, they were here to explore the treasury of the Heavenly Slayer Immortal Emperor, so taking risks was inevitable. They surely couldn¡¯t send Profound Immortals to discover the Heavenly Slayer Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasury, could they? That would practically be a death sentence.

    ¡°Hmpf! Thousand Swords Immortal Emperor, Violet Flame Immortal Emperor~~¡± The Third Crown Prince recognized the two Immortal Emperors and said with a grimace of a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Immortal Realm to send both of you here. Among the top ten Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm, ranking fifth and sixth~~ tsk tsk, the Immortal Realm really has made a huge investment this time. After the battle to suppress the Hell Planet and the campaign against the Heavenly Slayer Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Realm has been significantly weakened and hasn¡¯t recovered yet~~ I believe the number of remaining Immortal Emperors in the Immortal Realm isn¡¯t that great either. If something were to go wrong during your exploration of the Heavenly Slayer Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasury~~ it would be a severe blow to the Immortal Realm~~hahaha~~~¡±

    The laughter of the Third Crown Prince was filled with schadenfreude.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± The two Immortal Emperors remained composed.

    One of them retorted to the Third Crown Prince, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Third Crown Prince of Long Clan¡­ the strongest genius of the younger generation of the Long Clan and the hope for its future~~ if such an entity were to fall on Earth, I wonder if the Great Dragon King would be so furious he¡¯d spit blood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mutual,¡± another Immortal Emperor also said, mocking him lightly.

    The Third Crown Prince was about to get angry when the Ninth Princess quickly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t argue with the hypocrites of the Immortal Realm. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, hello, I am the Thousand Swords Immortal Emperor,¡± one Immortal Emperor said with a pleasant smile to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I am the Violet Flame Immortal Emperor,¡± introduced the other Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Good, good. Please have a seat,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded evenly.

    The two Immortal Emperors sat down.

    On the surface, it seemed that they harbored no hostility toward Huang Xiaolong, which slightly surprised him.

    He knew that he had caused significant losses to the Immortal Realm, burying the lives of thousands of Profound Immortals.

    This was a hatred that couldn¡¯t be resolved without death!

    The Thousand Swords Immortal Emperor observed and discerned, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, the friction you previously had with the Immortal Realm has been erased. Our descent to Earth this time is in the spirit of harmony.¡±

    The Violet Flame Immortal Emperor also smiled, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, at our level, the perspective and scope from which we view things are different. We prioritize the bigger picture, there are no eternal friends nor eternal foes in the world. Although thousands of Profound Immortals died on Earth, those are trivial compared to the treasury of the Heavenly Slayer Immortal Emperor. Let me put it this way: uncovering the treasury of the Heavenly Slayer Immortal Emperor, the resources therein are enough to cultivate thousands of Profound Immortals and even quite a few Immortal Emperors.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ the Immortal Realm is indeed pragmatic,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    Now, his understanding of the Immortal Realm had taken on a new depth.

    Cold-blooded!

    Selfish!

    Only self-interest matters!

    Just like greedy and petty merchants!

    ¡°Alright, Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s get straight to the point,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor smiled. ¡°This time, our Immortal Realm has also brought some sincerity. Please look¨C¡±

    As he spoke, the Sword Immortal Emperor flicked his fingers repeatedly.

    Whiz, whiz, whiz~~ Whiz, whiz, whiz~~

    Sword Qi burst out like a hurricane, and tiny flying swords the size of a pinky finger rapidly flew out, hovering in the void of the great hall, giving off an impression of ten thousand swords filling the sky.

    Each of these flying swords was like a pool of autumn water, cold and sharp, of the highest quality!

    Although they were only the size of a pinky finger, they could change size at will once they were refined with a drop of blood.

    Each flying sword was engraved with secret runes.

    There were 10,000 flying swords in total, with a formation map floating in the middle!

    All the flying swords revolved around the formation map, like stars around the moon.

    Sword Array!

    These flying swords formed a Sword Array!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this is an Immortal Realm Sword Array, composed of 10,000 top-grade flying swords. Each flying sword was crafted by an Immortal Emperor level giant, using rare materials from the universe, tempered for a thousand years, and nurtured for another thousand years,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor explained proudly. ¡°Deploying this Sword Array on Earth will make it one of the most defensively powerful civilized planets in the universe, second only to the realms of Immortals, Demons, and Dragons. Even if the armies of these realms attack, they will find it difficult to conquer Earth in a short period of time.¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Indeed, Earth lacked a protective great formation, and now that the Immortal Realm had delivered this Sword Array, it greatly suited Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intentions. However, the ways to break this Sword Array and its vulnerabilities were clearly known to the Immortal Realm. When the time came, Huang Xiaolong would still need to modify this Sword Array.

    Then, the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor tossed out some scrolls.

    There were bamboo slips, beast skin scrolls, paper books, jade books¡­

    ¡°These are thirty-three types of Immortal Techniques and Divine Skills,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said with a smile.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept over them and saw that each book flowed with the mysterious text of the Immortal Realm and vast illustrations.

    Subsequently, the Sword Immortal Emperor threw out a person-tall purple gold gourd.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept over it and he ¡°saw¡± that each gourd was filled with Immortal Pills.

    ¡°Seventy-nine of the most famous Immortal Pills from the Immortal Realm,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said with a smile.

    ¡°The Immortal Realm really is generous,¡± even the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration.

    Huang Xiaolong also knew that among the gifts given to Earth by the realms of Immortals, Demons, and Dragons, those from the Immortal Realm were, objectively speaking, the most prestigious.

    Not to mention anything else, each of the 10,000 flying swords was top-grade! And together, they formed an unparalleled Sword Array!

    ¡°I see the sincerity of the Immortal Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t feign ignorance.

    ¡°So, Huang Xiaolong, should we now distribute the six spots for exploring the treasure of the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor?¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was somewhat eager.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Very well,¡± Huang Xiaolong said to Xu Fu, who was standing behind him. ¡°Go find Kui and Hou, the two Demon Kings, and tell them we are about to embark on the exploration of the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Fu was also somewhat excited.

    ¡°The show is about to begin,¡± the Third Crown Prince rubbed his hands together in anticipation.

    The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor and the Sword Immortal Emperor shared a smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1301 - Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Begin

    Chapter 1301: Chapter 1301: Begin! Chapter 1301: Chapter 1301: Begin! After receiving the gifts from the realms of Immortals, Demons, and Dragons, Huang Xiaolong was no longer verbose. He immediately summoned the two Demon Kings to discuss the exploration of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s treasure.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong had long wanted to see for himself the treasure left behind by the one touted as the strongest being in the universe and what profound mysteries it contained!

    It wasn¡¯t long before the Demon King Taotie arrived, escorting the roars of Hou and Kui, two great demons, back to the palace.

    ¡°Oh? Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan, Ninth Princess?¡± The male Demon King Kui stared at the two envoys from the Long Clan, his brows revealing a trace of fierceness.

    Instead, the two Demon Kings were somewhat more polite towards the two Immortal Emperors sent down by the Immortal Realm, at least there was no ferocity on their faces when they looked at them.

    Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment and then realized.

    The Long Clan, originally part of the Demon Race, had distanced themselves due to their high self-regard and established themselves independently.

    Thus, in the eyes of the Demon Race, the Long Clan was seen as traitors.

    Just as the Third Crown Prince was about to burst out, Huang Xiaolong hurried out to mediate, actively addressing the two Demon Kings, ¡°Both of you, please, let¡¯s sit and talk. We are all gathered here on Earth for the same purpose. Let¡¯s not dwell on past grievances. Let¡¯s prioritize harmony and not affect the exploration of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s treasure.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s message was clear, if they wanted to create trouble, don¡¯t do it on Earth!

    The two Demon Kings gave face to Huang Xiaolong and immediately restrained their animosity, taking their seats.

    The current situation was that the high-level representatives of the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon Realms were all present on Earth.

    ¡°Now that everyone is here, I¡¯ll get to the point,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned that I would allocate six slots for the exploration of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s treasure among you. I am a man of my word.¡±

    Hearing this, whether it was the two Demon Kings, the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, or the two Immortal Emperors, everyone¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. The Demon Realm, Dragon Realm, and Immortal Realm each get two slots to explore Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s treasure. How about that?¡± Huang Xiaolong proposed an equal distribution. It was straightforward and saved the hassle of thinking too much.

    Moreover, indeed, two representatives from each realm, Demon, Immortal, and Dragon, had descended, which made the distribution easy.

    ¡°We from the Long Clan have no objections,¡± said the Third Crown Prince first.

    The two Demon Kings also voiced in unison, ¡°The Demon Race has no objections.¡±

    However, Immortal Emperor Wan Jian furrowed his brows, showing some dissatisfaction, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, such an allocation of slots may be inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, his smile not quite reaching his eyes.

    ¡°You previously mentioned that the more significant the gift someone brought to Earth, the more slots they would receive. Our Immortal Realm will definitely surpass the Long Clan and Demon Race with the gifts we brought. We are confident about that. Yet, the slots are distributed equally,¡± Immortal Emperor Wan Jian complained.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled casually, speaking leisurely, ¡°Oh, in my view, the gifts brought to Earth by the realms of Immortal, Demon, and Dragon are of equal value, indistinguishable from each other.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You!¡± Immortal Emperor Wan Jian¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Forget it, Immortal Emperor Wan Jian, let¡¯s not argue any more, just go with what Huang Xiaolong says,¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyuan quietly advised.

    ¡°Hahaha¨Cyou Immortal Emperors, used to being overbearing in the universe, always strive to be first and to reap the most benefits. However, this time, keep calm. This isn¡¯t the Immortal Realm; this is Earth,¡± the Third Crown Prince taunted coldly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Immortal Emperor Wan Jian¡¯s eyes flashed with cold ferocity, but soon his expression eased, and he said gravely to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Fine, our Immortal Realm has no objections either.¡±

    ¡°Since everyone is in agreement, then the allocation of slots to explore Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s treasure is happily decided,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give everyone three days to prepare. Three days later, I will bring out nine black daggers to open the stronghold of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    ¡­

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong arranged for the envoys of the Immortal, Demon, and Dragon Realms to temporarily settle on Earth.

    Inside a secret chamber.

    This secret chamber, fortified with Formations by Huang Xiaolong, was extremely well-hidden and isolated from spiritual snooping.

    The chamber was spacious; Huang Xiaolong sat at the head while flanked by his inner circle from the Dragon Isle, as well as Xu Fu, Jiang Yuan, and other slaves.

    ¡°Little Long, in three days, we will commence the exploration of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s treasure. The slots for the realms of Immortal, Demon, and Dragon have also been allocated. But what about us on Earth? Of course, you have to go. Who are you planning to take with you?¡± Ma Chuxia asked with concern.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, Lin Jing took the initiative, ¡°Little Long, don¡¯t be fooled by how amicable the envoys from the realms of Immortal, Demon, and Dragon seem now. Once they enter the stronghold of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian, they are likely to reveal their horrific fangs. After all, with such large interests at stake, everyone will harbour ambitions. Moreover, the stronghold of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian is bound to be full of dangers, traps, and challenging Formations. We are too weak and fear that we might hold you back, so¨Cwe won¡¯t go.¡±

    The wives, almost uniformly, shook their heads indicating they didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Huang Xiaolong. Of course, from the expressions on their faces, it was clear they were still quite keen to see for themselves.

    ¡°Umm~~my wives, don¡¯t worry, I will settle you in the underworld. Once I have entered the cave dwelling of the Slayer Immortal Emperor and have ensured it¡¯s safe, I will let you out. Then, you too can soak up the atmosphere and even take some pictures as souvenirs,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Hearing this, his wives were overjoyed.

    Zhan Tang also took the opportunity to laugh and say, ¡°Island Master, initially I was afraid to go too, but now that you¡¯ve said this, alright, I¡¯ll hide inside the underworld too. When Island Master releases me to have a look, that would be great too.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yuan, Xu Fu, Zehui, Yin Tribe Crown Prince, and the Demon King,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke, ¡°you five don¡¯t need to hide in the underworld. Join me and explore the Slayer Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, master, for granting us this opportunity!¡± Xu Fu and the others were extremely pleased.

    Three days blinked away.

    Huang Xiaolong made his preparations as well. During these three days, he had infused the earth with 10,000 immortal swords and formations given to him from the immortal realm, exponentially enhancing Earth¡¯s defense capabilities. Each cubic inch of air was permeated with supreme Sword Qi, Sword Intent, and the spirit of the sword.

    All the people on Earth suddenly came to a realization, with the methods for cultivating the Sword Dao spontaneously emerging in their minds!

    Enveloped in this grand formation, almost all people on Earth now possessed the potential and aptitude to become sword cultivators. It was truly magical!

    Huang Xiaolong left behind incarnations of Lei Gong and Uncle Feng, each leading a demon army from the underworld to guard the Earth.

    Meanwhile, emissaries from the Demon and Dragon Realms had been resting behind closed doors these three days, nourishing their spirits and gathering strength.

    After three days, the sun was shining brilliantly.

    A group stood on a square paved with jade.

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Right, Huang Xiaolong, these past few days, we¡¯ve also recalled something important,¡± the Millions Sword Immortal Emperor spoke up.

    ¡°Stop dillydallying and wasting time!¡± The Third Crown Prince said somewhat displeased.

    The Millions Sword Immortal Emperor ignored the Third Crown Prince and continued, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, once we¡¯ve entered the Slayer Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling, we¡¯re bound to find countless treasures; so, how should we distribute these treasures?¡±

    ¡°Umm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true~~ discussing how to distribute the treasures beforehand is crucial to avoid chaos.¡±

    The two Demon Kings, including the Long Clan¡¯s Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, all nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in return.

    The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s not fight among ourselves once we are in the Slayer Immortal Emperor¡¯s dwelling. After all, his cave dwelling is bound to be perilous, and if we keep fighting over it, severe consequences may follow. Concerning the treasure, let¡¯s rely on our own luck, opportunities, and abilities. In other words, the treasures go to those who are capable! Whoever is lucky enough to find the treasure deserves it, and none should covet or snatch it from them. How about that?¡±

    It was clear what Purple Flame Immortal Emperor meant: whoever obtained the treasure would keep it.

    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s fair,¡± the two Demon Kings agreed.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± the Third Crown Prince also spoke.

    ¡°That works for me. Let¡¯s see whose luck holds,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied nonchalantly. He believed that his luck in this life was not just good. Umm~~ it was outrageously amazing!

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong directly took out nine mysterious black knives from his chest.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    With a flick of his hand!

    The nine black knives soared into the sky!

    Transforming into nine pure and flawless beams of immortal light!

    Dazzling and eye-catching!

    Soaring sky-high!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The nine beams of light twisted and intertwined in the void, following a peculiar pattern, and surprisingly formed a map!

    A domineering male voice, that seemed to suppress the universe and reign supreme over all, emanated from the map¨C¡°Hahaha~~ very good, I didn¡¯t expect the nine keys I left behind to be finally gathered! Congratulations, you all have earned the chance to enter my cave dwelling and hunt for treasures! Hahaha!¡±

    This voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but it carried an imposing dignity, a commanding presence, an unrivaled decisiveness, and a compelling aura that forced one to bow in submission.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s the voice of the Slayer Immortal Emperor!¡± The Millions Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor both had stiff expressions, a mix of fear and admiration evident in their eyes!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1302 - Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Slaying Heaven Cave Mansion

    Chapter 1302: Chapter 1302: Slaying Heaven Cave Mansion! Chapter 1302: Chapter 1302: Slaying Heaven Cave Mansion! The voice of the Immortal Emperor who Killed the Heavens actually made Huang Xiaolong feel a kind of oppression that originated from his soul and spirit!

    He even had an intuition¡­ that just this voice alone could injure him!

    ¡°Indeed formidable! Truly deserving of being recognized as the strongest in the universe across the three realms of Immortals, Demons, and Dragons, even the number one Demon King and the current Great Dragon King of the Dragon Clan have suffered losses at his hands!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was also astounded.

    Standing behind Huang Xiaolong, the slaves Zehui, Jiang Yuan, Xu Fu, Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe, and Demon King Taotie, except for Zehui, the other four were all pale, trembling, and nearly about to prostrate in worship.

    Of course, this voice was merely something that the Immortal Emperor who Killed the Heavens had left behind long ago. The Immortal Emperor himself was not here!

    After a short moment, the living beings present had gradually adapted to the pressure contained in the voice of the Immortal Emperor who Killed the Heavens.

    Everyone looked up!

    In the void, the celestial light formed a map, very clear, and it was indeed the map of the Earth from long ago! It appeared just like a globe!

    However, the Earth had now undergone a tremendous transformation due to the great revival of Spiritual Energy and the refining essence of thousands of Profound Immortal corpses. Even its total area had significantly expanded.

    It could be said that the Earth now was completely unrecognizable.

    On the ¡°globe¡± in the void, a portal¡¯s shape appeared.

    The portal was very ancient, and one could clearly see on it, four characters in the script of the immortal realm.

    Previously, Huang Xiaolong had learned and mastered the script of the immortal realm from the slave Jiang Yuan using the art of spirit communication.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong could naturally easily recognize the four characters of the immortal realm written on the portal pattern.

    ¡°Heaven-Killing Mansion,¡± Huang Xiaolong read out.

    ¡°Good! The location of the mansion of the Immortal Emperor who Killed the Heavens is very clear now,¡± said the Sword Immortal Emperor, unable to hide his excitement. ¡°It is indeed on Earth. Absolutely certain!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong, naturally familiar with the past Earth, quickly recognized the specific location of the Heaven-Killing Mansion.

    ¡°Bohai! Who would have thought, the mansion of the Immortal Emperor who Killed the Heavens is in the Bohai Sea within the Huaxia maritime territory!¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out.

    Xu Fu also immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Master, it is in Bohai, there is no doubt about that.¡±

    ¡°Terrible!¡± At this moment, the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor suddenly slapped his forehead and exclaimed aloud, ¡°This is terrible!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this map is clearly of the Earth from thousands of years ago. But now, the Earth has undergone earth-shattering changes! The old oceans have now turned into fields! The mountains as well have become plains!¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said tremblingly. ¡°Things aren¡¯t the same, stars have shifted, perhaps, the positions shown on the map no longer exist, do they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bohai has long since disappeared,¡± Xu Fu said very directly. ¡°The last time, when the first prisoner army of the immortal realm attacked Earth, they completely evaporated Bohai! Now, Bohai is a range of spiritual mountains, hundreds of meters high, towering majestically, reaching straight into Yun Xiao.¡±

    Well, the vast oceans of old times had now turned into majestic mountains!

    ¡°That means, the mansion of the Immortal Emperor who Killed the Heavens might disappear or even shift location with the changing geology¡­ This is indeed troublesome,¡± said Demon King Kui, frowning.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan pondered for a moment and then spoke. ¡°The Immortal Emperor who Killed the Heavens is supreme and invincible, the mansion he personally created cannot be easily destroyed, nor is it likely to change its position.¡±

    ¡°Now, arguing about this is pointless. Let us immediately head to the original Bohai region on Earth,¡± Huang Xiaolong decided on the spot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan, most straightforward, directly stepped on a fortunate cloud and soared into the sky. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you should still remember the position of Bohai on the map, right? We are not familiar with Earth, you lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Master, this servant remembers the location of Bohai,¡± Xu Fu volunteered.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now and see for ourselves.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    At that moment, all the beings took to the sky.

    Huang Xiaolong, along with the five slaves, led the way at the front.

    The celestial map formed by the celestial light unexpectedly floated leisurely above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, moving along with Huang Xiaolong.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong also felt somewhat uncertain.

    After flying for not too long, there indeed appeared a glowing mountain range in the distance, catching everyone¡¯s eye.

    The mountains undulated like dragons, and the range was filled with Spiritual Roots and exotic plants.

    Lush and flourishing, with spiritual birds flitting about.

    Its main peak soared into the clouds, majestic in its presence.

    ¡°This is the original Bohai area,¡± Xu Fu shouted.

    ¡°Sea¡­ hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Dammit, what kind of sea is this~~ there¡¯s not even a drop of water!¡±

    The map of celestial light was quietly floating above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    After all, the nine black mysterious daggers had been collected by Huang Xiaolong himself and carried around for a long time. They had inadvertently absorbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura, and now they formed a map, as if recognizing Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong looked up at the map, ¡°No response.¡±

    Even the voice of the Immortal Emperor fell silent, lost like a clay ox into the sea.

    ¡°Master, the location can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Xu Fu also stared at the map, repeatedly confirming several times before pointing at a mountain peak ahead and declaring firmly, ¡°On the map, the location of the cave mansion is right there!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we shatter that mountain peak first,¡± the Third Crown Prince said impatiently.

    ¡°Do not be reckless!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said displeasedly.

    Whizz~~whizz~~whizz~~whizz~~~

    In an instant, all beings present, including Huang Xiaolong, covered the mountain peak with their divine senses, scanning it thoroughly. Every blade of grass and each tree on the mountain was clearly visible, like patterns on the palm, with nothing missed.

    Yet the mountain was just a mountain and had nothing unusual about it.

    Even at the base of the mountain, they dug a hundred feet deep but still found nothing.

    ¡°This is strange!¡±

    ¡°Could it be, in the end, it was all for nothing?¡± the female Demon King roared, mocking herself with a laugh.

    Just when everyone was disheartened and listless, suddenly!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!

    The map floating above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head suddenly covered the mountain peak like a specter and instantly merged into the mountain!

    The next second!

    Crack~~crack crack~~crack~~~

    The mountain peak trembled violently, as if it was about to disintegrate!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Suddenly, the mountain peak began to ripple like flowing water, becoming ethereal!

    Then¨C

    Rustle rustle~~rustle rustle~~~

    The mountain peak started to crumble, turning to dust.

    Finally, a portal appeared out of nowhere!

    On the portal, inserted were the nine mysterious black daggers that Huang Xiaolong had collected, numbered from 1 to 9!

    It was a bronze portal, very ancient and vast, identical to the one depicted on the map of celestial light.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    On the portal, the words ¡°Cave Mansion of the Immortal Emperor¡± were inscribed with powerful, dominant celestial characters!

    ¡°The Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave mansion has appeared!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind sharpened.

    At that moment, from inside the portal, the voice of the Immortal Emperor sounded, ¡°Hehehe, welcome everyone, to my cave mansion~~ So, please come in~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    Creak creak~~~~!

    The portal slowly opened!

    Boundless light burst forth from within, blinding everyone!

 Chapter 1303 - Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Isnt This Too Simple

    Chapter 1303: Chapter 1303: Isn¡¯t This Too Simple? Chapter 1303: Chapter 1303: Isn¡¯t This Too Simple? The gates of the Skycide Mansion had finally opened!

    A dazzling, captivating immortal light burst forth!

    After briefly acclimatizing, Huang Xiaolong and the others were only then able to fix their gaze forward.

    They saw that behind the gateway, there was a layer of black ripples constantly undulating and even foaming¨Cquite peculiar indeed.

    Huang Xiaolong and his group released their divine senses, trying to penetrate the black ripples.

    Unexpectedly, the black ripples nearly completely blocked their divine senses, preventing them from fully exploring the world inside the gateway.

    However, everyone had an epiphany. Although they couldn¡¯t see everything, they at least perceived that behind the black ripples, there was a separate, enormous space.

    ¡°So, the Celestial Emperor Skycide had created a separate space for his mansion,¡± the Third Crown Prince mused as he nodded. ¡°This space can only be said to be placed on Earth, but it doesn¡¯t belong to Earth. That¡¯s why, despite the drastic changes on Earth over time, the Skycide Mansion remains unaffected.¡±

    ¡°To put it simply, the Skycide Mansion is a world that Celestial Emperor Skycide created himself. This gateway is the entrance to that world.¡± The male Demon King Kui, his face also showed a hint of admiration. ¡°One must admit, the Celestial Emperor Skycide was incredibly powerful. Creating a world is a divine act, truly astonishing and shocking the entire universe. The status of the cosmically foremost powerhouse of the past is indeed unshakable. Perhaps he is without precedent or successor!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded as well.

    This Skycide Celestial Mansion was similar to the Underworld and Hell Planet that he controlled.

    ¡°Immortal Emperors possess the means to create. Although creating a world is very difficult, it¡¯s not something impossible. However, the difference between the strong and the weak lies in that the worlds created by powerful Immortal Emperors are boundless and infinitely large and also very stable,¡± the Sword Immortal Wanjian also spoke. ¡°I guess, with the power of Celestial Emperor Skycide, the world he created should be comparable to most of the civilized planets in the universe.¡±

    At that moment, the voice of Celestial Emperor Skycide, deep and robust, came again from inside the gateway. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I assume you have already discovered that my mansion does not belong to this planet. Instead, it is a world that I, with great effort and due diligence, using a vast amount of materials and immortal power, have created! Hmm¡­ All of my lifetime¡¯s treasures are amassed in this world! All the treasures! Without exception!¡±

    Upon hearing this, many held their breaths.

    Huang Xiaolong felt a stirring of excitement.

    ¡°How much treasure does this emperor have? Hahaha~ There¡¯s no need for you to speculate. Here, I will reveal just a bit of information to you,¡± the voice of Celestial Emperor Skycide, being that which he had left long ago, thus sounded a bit formal.

    ¡°Back in my day, I roamed the cosmos, traveling through countless stellar realms,¡± the voice of Celestial Emperor Skycide continued smoothly. ¡°As is well known, planets in the universe are as numerous as grains of sand. Among these planets, some have fostered life and given birth to civilizations. These planets are known as ¡®civilized planets.¡¯ Some civilized planets are quite flourishing and have produced supremely powerful individuals. It was my joy to discover these civilized planets.¡±

    ¡°During my exploration, I found some ambitious, cruel, plundering, and utterly evil civilized planets; these planets committed every conceivable atrocity. My nature has always been violent and irascible, hating evil as one would a sworn enemy. Thus, whenever I discovered such evil civilized planets, I would not hesitate to act decisively. Each intervention entailed eradicating everything down to the roots, slaughtering all beings on the planet!¡±

    At this point, Celestial Emperor Skycide¡¯s tone remained quite neutral, revealing no trace of emotional fluctuations. It seemed to him, eradicating all life from a planet was an utterly mundane affair.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Standing beside him, the Third Crown Prince immediately said, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you needn¡¯t be surprised. For a supreme being like Celestial Emperor Skycide, a civilized planet is merely like an ant hill. Exterminating a planet¡¯s creatures, for a being of his caliber, is akin to crushing an anthill. Huang Xiaolong, to draw an analogy, if you were to crush a pile of ants, would it affect your mood?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ It actually wouldn¡¯t,¡± Huang Xiaolong admitted honestly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even frown.¡±

    The voice of Celestial Emperor Skycide continued. ¡°After exterminating the creatures of these civilized planets, I often swept away all the celestial and earthly treasures, valuables from the planets.¡±

    ¡°Over the past eons, I roughly¡­ Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t remember, somewhat unclear¡­ Anyway, I destroyed about hundreds of thousands of evil civilized planets. I plundered the treasures from these hundreds of thousands of civilized planets and then placed them in my mansion.¡±

    ¡°I also have roots in the Immortal Realm. One could even say that in the Immortal Realm, my foundation surpasses that of other Immortal Emperors. Therefore, part of the treasures I had in the Immortal Realm are also all placed in the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I have also seized quite a few valuable items from the Daemon World and the Dragon Realm and put them together in the mansion.¡±

    ¡°In short, unless something unexpected happens, the variety of treasures stored in my mansion is roughly equivalent to¡­ Hmm¡­ about ten or more times that of the Immortal Realm!¡±

    Hiss! !

    Stunned!

    The listeners were all utterly astounded!

    Celestial Emperor Skycide¡¯s words were very clear.

    In terms of the quantity of treasures, one Skycide Celestial Mansion was equivalent to at least ten Immortal Realms!

    This was too astonishing!

    One might even say, just by entering the Skycide Mansion, even if one simply bent down to pick things up, they could find various treasures.

    ¡°No wonder,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The Heavenly Immortal Emperor said he had plundered the wealth of over a hundred thousand civilized planets. Just that alone is already terrifying.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes reddened.

    Their hearts stirred!

    They were itching with anticipation!

    Everyone had analyzed beforehand that the treasures within the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave would be vast, but they had never imagined it would be to such an extreme extent!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± at this time, the voice of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor sounded somewhat lonely and desolate. ¡°I dominated countless realms, unmatched¨Cknown as the strongest in the universe. Alas¨CBack then, I was spirited and unrestrained, but indeed, too murderous, often destroying civilizations and refining planets. Although, the ones I killed were all evil and cruel beings, the killings I committed were still far too many. Moreover, I can¡¯t guarantee that there were no mistakes.¡±

    ¡°My nature was also too obstinate and self-reliant. I made countless enemies. Even the realms of immortals considered me a thorn in their side. The killings were too severe; slaughtering tens of thousands of planets, endless lives. In the end, I also faced the condemnation of the heavens. My life¡¯s fortune continuously declined, letting me know my end would not be good. This is retribution¨C¡±

    ¡°After arriving on Earth, I had a period of tranquility and painstakingly created a world¨Cthe Heavenly Cave you see now¨Cand placed all the treasures I had accumulated within it. To be honest, I no longer wish to create slaughter. Therefore, in the cave, it¡¯s not as you might imagine, fraught with dangers and filled with countless traps¨CRest assured, my cave is very safe, with various treasures casually placed around. Once you enter, you just need to pick them up.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¨Cisn¡¯t that surprising? Ah¨CI no longer want to create slaughter and don¡¯t want innocent beings to die in the cave¨C¡±

    These words directly stupefied Huang Xiaolong and the others!

    It turned out that the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave was extremely safe, and he hadn¡¯t set up any difficulties or deathtraps during the treasure hunt.

    Ah¨Ctreasures were everywhere, just pick them up!

    It was like a pie falling from the sky!

    ¡°Ah¨Cit¡¯s true that a dying man¡¯s words are kind.¡± Sword Immortal reflected deeply. ¡°How eccentric was the Heavenly Immortal Emperor in the past? Frequently murderous at the slightest provocation, and when in a bad mood, utterly unreasonable¨CMoreover, he was extremely cunning, flawless in his strategies, even sly. But all these have become fleeting clouds, and presumably, after creating this cave, the Heavenly Immortal knew his time was near, and truly realized the truth.¡±

    ¡°Since the Heavenly Immortal Emperor hasn¡¯t set any difficulties in the cave, let¡¯s quickly enter!¡± the Immortal Emperor in Purple Flame urged impatiently.

    ¡°This is going too smoothly,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°It¡¯s simply a giveaway¨CSomething¡¯s not right. In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.¡±

    ¡°Alright, ladies and gentlemen, I will not ramble on. Since you have collected the nine keys I left behind to open the cave, please, go ahead! Ladies and gentlemen, the cave¡¯s entrance will close permanently after fifty breaths, so please hurry.¡±

    With those words, the voice of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Sword Immortal and the Immortal Emperor in Purple Flame moved the fastest, transforming into two beams of immortal light, and flashed into the mysterious black patterns behind the gate.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we should enter too,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with surprisingly good attitude toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, sister-in-law, please go ahead¨Cbut be careful. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be so simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens, we can handle it,¡± the Third Crown Prince, with the Ninth Princess, also leaped into the portal.

    The two Demon Kings, nodding to Huang Xiaolong, entered together without delay.

    Finally, only Huang Xiaolong and his five slaves remained.

    ¡°Master, should we enter?¡± Xu Fu asked somberly. ¡°I also feel that this is proceeding too simply. Searching for treasure seems somewhat like child¡¯s play.¡±

    ¡°How can we pass by a mountain of treasures and not enter?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Then, master, we should hurry too! Half of the fifty breaths have already passed! Look, the gate is slowly closing!¡± Zehui anxiously said. ¡°Opportunity knocks but once!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Indeed, the gate was slowly closing with a creaking sound.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong took the lead, flashing into the black patterns behind the gate.

    His five slaves followed closely behind.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1304 - Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Played

    Chapter 1304: Chapter 1304: Played! Chapter 1304: Chapter 1304: Played! When Huang Xiaolong passed through that layer of black ripples, it was as if he had traveled from one world to another!

    First, his feet touched the ground, and he felt as if he were stepping on a soft, cushiony lawn, which was quite a comfortable sensation.

    Then came the warmth of the sunshine, cascading down and bathing him so that every cell in his body felt utterly lazy and relaxed.

    His nose picked up the rich, mellow fragrance of grass and trees.

    Open your eyes!

    The sky was a deep, azure blue, the floating clouds as white and adorable as cotton candy.

    Beneath his feet lay a vast expanse of grassland, with streams and pebbles ahead.

    Not far off was a primeval jungle.

    Beautiful!

    It was so beautiful!

    The scenery in this Heaven Slaying Cave Dwelling was just too beautiful! It was as if depicted in a poem or painting!

    What astonished Huang Xiaolong the most was,

    That very blue sky above actually had a sun suspended in it!

    This was a real sun! Not an illusion, but a real sun!

    You must know, the sun is a star, the universe is infinitely large, and the number of stars essentially reaches into the hundreds of billions! That is to say, the Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor, using divine skills, had captured a star similar to the sun and merged it into his own created world!

    Too powerful!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong glanced around again and saw five slaves standing orderly behind him.

    Two Demon Kings to the not too distant left.

    The Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan and the Seventh Princess stood right in front.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the Violet Flame Immortal Emperor positioned themselves to the front right of Huang Xiaolong, whispering secretively to each other.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve entered the Heaven Slaying Cave Dwelling!¡± Xu Fu said with a face brimming with excitement.

    ¡°Master, this world created by the Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor is truly miraculous. Everything, from the grass to the trees, is so real, including the sunshine, air, and moisture¨Cso perfect! It¡¯s like a heavenly abode isolated from the world!¡± Taotie, one of the Demon Kings, couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration.

    ¡°Master, there seems to be no danger here. But¨Cno treasures have been found yet,¡± Zehui said, looking perplexed.

    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s just wait here then,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile. ¡°I believe the Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor must have left behind a voice that will guide us through our next steps. I always have a feeling that things can¡¯t be this simple.¡±

    Even though they had arrived at a seemingly safe place, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t in a rush to let out his wives or the others from the underworld.

    ¡°Yes, master, we best be cautious,¡± said the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe respectfully.

    ¡°Good, good, this Heaven Slaying Cave Dwelling is indeed quite elegant,¡± praised the Sword Immortal Emperor profusely. ¡°Gentlemen, since there is no imminent threat, let¡¯s stick to our prior agreement and search for treasures according to our own luck. The Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor has said that the treasures within his dwelling are more than tenfold the number in the Immortal Realm, so let¡¯s not squabble. It¡¯s best if we get along peacefully.¡±

    ¡°Hee, hee, hee~~,¡± suddenly, the male Demon King, Kui, started laughing strangely without any warning, looking very smug.

    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan asked angrily.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kui suddenly took something out from his chest.

    This item resembled ivory, engraved with dense Demon Race script, emitting a strange aura.

    The next moment, Kui gently shook the ¡°ivory.¡±

    ¡°`

    Demonic lights blossomed out like the illusory bloom of an evening primrose, and then¨C

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Forms, shaped like humans, emerged from the ¡°ivory.¡±

    These figures, brimming with demonic aura, were all of the Demon Saint level!

    It turned out that this ¡°ivory¡± was a special demonic artifact, capable of hiding large numbers of the Demon Race within it!

    At this moment, row by row, the Demon Saints, once released, arrayed themselves into a formation, numbering about a hundred in total.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Crown Prince and Demon King, it seems that your Demon Realm is not quite trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, sorry.¡± The Demon King with a face full of apologies spoke. ¡°This was the Demon King¡¯s intent. We have an important task and must find that¨Cso, we need more hands. Huang Xiaolong, rest assured that we will control our subordinates, and there will be absolutely no conflict with you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Since ancient times, the Demon Race has been untrustworthy! We agreed on only six spots to explore the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, yet the Demon Race is sinister and cunning, using such despicable tricks¨Cbut, they are all just Demon Saints, mere chickens and dogs!¡± The Third Crown Prince was furious, but his eyes indeed filled with contempt.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ interesting, truly interesting.¡± Over there, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also laughed.

    Next, the Sword Immortal Emperor took out a jade slip, muttering an incantation.

    In short order, the jade slip emitted endless celestial light, and ranks of Profound Immortals, seemingly from nothingness, appeared behind the two Immortal Emperors.

    There were also about a hundred Profound Immortals, and at least they were all eighth-level Profound Immortals!

    These Profound Immortals adeptly formed a formation and then regarded Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with resentment and hatred.

    Last time, Huang Xiaolong, in the battle with the Immortals, refined to death over a thousand Profound Immortals. Now, among the Profound Immortals secretly brought in by the two Immortal Emperors, some were relatives and friends of those who died on Earth in the previous battle.

    Thus, the majority of these Profound Immortals held bone-deep hatred for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°It seems the Immortals and the Demon Race are really birds of a feather, equally despicable,¡± the Third Crown Prince could not help but sneer.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t worry, we have said, harmony is the most precious, as long as you do not act rashly, we will not make a move,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said somewhat arrogantly. ¡°These Profound Immortals, the weakest among them are eighth-level Profound Immortals, each possessing life-preserving immortal artifacts and skilled in Formation tactics¨Cwell, Huang Xiaolong, we also hope that you will not act recklessly. One more reminder, this is no longer Earth. The Myriad Dragons Refinement Technique that you rely on is absolutely incapable of refining us here. The Long Clan, no matter how powerful, can¡¯t use the Myriad Dragons Refinement Technique in a world created by the Immortal Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you threatening me?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed coldly.

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t too bothered by these little tricks; he had the Underworld with plenty of reinforcements.

    Just then, the azure sky once again carried the majestic and profound voice of the Immortal Emperor¨C

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Everyone is in, right? Once you¡¯re in, it won¡¯t be so easy to get out again~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    The Immortal Emperor¡¯s laughter was brimming with thick irony and sarcasm. It was as though a cunning hunter was watching his prey take the bait!

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t joke with you anymore. Just now, I said there were no dangers within the cave and treasures could be picked up anywhere, these were all jokes. Hahaha~~~ In fact, the cave does indeed contain all the treasures I¡¯ve accumulated over my lifetime. But, to gain these treasures, how could it be so simple? Now that you¡¯re in, life and death are no longer in your control! Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°This is preposterous!¡± Hearing this, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor¡¯s complexions changed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been played by the Immortal Emperor!¡± The two Demon Kings were also somewhat frantic.

    However, the Third Crown Prince, the Ninth Princess, and Huang Xiaolong remained relatively composed.

    ¡°I can very much assure you that in this treasure hunt, there will be deaths among you,¡± the Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice carried an increasingly intense sarcasm. ¡°It¡¯s possible that everyone will die, that no one will live to leave.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re lucky, perhaps two or three may survive.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What? Everyone dies? Only two or three can survive if they¡¯re lucky?¡± The two Immortal Emperors and the two Demon Kings¡¯ eyes widened, utterly furious.

    However, their eyes also revealed an unmistakable fear!

    ¡°Heh~ It seems that this Immortal Emperor is quite the charlatan~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1305 - Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Slaying the Ten Heavens

    Chapter 1305: Chapter 1305: Slaying the Ten Heavens Chapter 1305: Chapter 1305: Slaying the Ten Heavens Upon hearing the mocking words of the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens, everyone felt somewhat agitated, even enraged.

    The Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens was truly cunning, and seemed to lack the demeanor of an Immortal Emperor.

    There was a hint of inconsistency in his actions.

    He had deceived everyone at the start, stating that the dwelling of the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens harbored no homicidal traps and was filled with treasures for the taking. This had allowed everyone to set aside a heavy stone in their hearts, making them feel relaxed and comfortable in earnest.

    Everyone thought that, given the status and position of the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens, he would not stoop to deceit¡­

    But contrary to their wishes!

    Now he was telling everyone that, in the process of treasure-seeking, at best a few would survive, at worst all would perish!

    This rollercoaster of emotions, from the pinnacle to the pits, had an impact on everyone¡¯s spirits that was simply indescribable. If one¡¯s mental fortitude was even slightly unstable, they would likely have a blood-spitting breakdown on the spot!

    It could be said that, although the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens was not present in the dwelling at this moment, all the sounds and schemes left behind still toyed with everyone at his fingertips. He grasped the subtle changes in the atmosphere and the treasure hunters¡¯ psyches with great skill.

    Perhaps, this was what was referred to as the art of an emperor¡¯s mind.

    Huang Xiaolong was doing rather well; after all, he never quite believed that such an enormous pie could just fall from the sky in this world.

    Those Profound Immortals and Demon Saints released by the two Demon Kings and two Immortal Emperors felt as though they had chewed on bitter gall, their mouths filled with bitterness! Compared to the Demon Kings and Immortal Emperors, their realms and fighting strength were far inferior. They were truly cannon fodder in the process of this treasure hunt! The first to die would definitely be them!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± The laugh of the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens resounded once again. ¡°Now, do you all resent this Emperor? Ha ha ha ha~~Truly laughable. This Emperor assumes that those able to gather nine keys and enter this Emperor¡¯s dwelling are not weak, perhaps even top figures from the realms of Immortals, Demons, and Dragons~~ Heh heh heh, why be so naive? Expecting to gain without working, to avoid danger, even to acquire treasures without any price paid, isn¡¯t that just a daydream? One by one, you¡¯ve all lived for many years yet remain so foolish, ah~~ Hopeless, hopeless.¡±

    Upon hearing the words of the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens, everyone felt extremely ashamed.

    ¡°Alright, this Emperor won¡¯t waste any more words. Now, this Emperor will announce the specific rules of the treasure hunt.¡± The voice of the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens became particularly solemn. ¡°Listen carefully to these rules! They are extremely important for your life and death! Missing even one detail could lead to your inexplicable demise!¡±

    At this, everyone present held their breath.

    Not daring to even let out a sigh.

    Even the rebellious Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Race had a focused expression on his face.

    ¡°Firstly, the area you are currently in is the safest area within this Emperor¡¯s dwelling. Those who wish to stay in this area and not search for the treasure will thus be able to avoid death. The only loss is freedom. Simply put, staying in this absolutely safe area is like being in prison. It¡¯s just that the term is indefinite. If all the beings who go treasure hunting perish, the nine keys to open the dwelling of the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens will scatter again in the hidden corners of Earth, waiting for destined beings to find them. When this dwelling opens again, those trapped in the safe area will regain their freedom. Of course, the so-called reopening of the dwelling next time might be an indefinite waiting, or perhaps, this Emperor¡¯s dwelling will forever lose the chance to open again~~ Heh heh heh~~~¡±

    ¡°Another possibility is that if the beings who go treasure hunting conquer all barriers and obtain the most important treasure of this Emperor, those trapped can also regain their freedom.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone looked around at each other.

    ¡°Stay in this area ¡®in prison,¡¯ and one can avoid death?¡±

    This area, with clear mountains and rivers, was abundant in Spiritual Energy. Though there was no food, cultivators could rely on drawing in the rich Immortal Spirit Qi from the air, living forever!

    This tempted many a Profound Immortal and Demon Saint!

    Even if one had a life sentence, that was still better than death! As the saying goes, a bad life is better than a good death!

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor who slaughtered the heavens continued, ¡°Those who are willing to risk exploring this Emperor¡¯s treasure will enter a world created by this Emperor, a total of ten worlds! That would be the ¡®Ten Domains of Slaughter¡¯~~!¡±

    ¡°Ten Domains of Slaughter? Heh heh, quite a domineering name,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, each of these ten worlds is real, not an illusion! Each one is a civilized planet that this Emperor refined back in the days! Each one is populated with a multitude of beings! Among these beings, some are strong, some are weak, the strong ones are no less powerful than the Profound Immortals or even Immortal Emperors of the Immortal World!¡±

    ¡°The Ten Domains of Slaughter, each world, are full of endless treasures. Each world has a ¡®Domain Lord¡¯ who governs the world and controls the most important treasure of that realm!¡±

    ¡°In short, the Ten Domains of Slaughter, in total, have ten incredibly valuable treasures!¡±

    ¡°The Ten Domains of Slaughter, where each world is more dangerous than the last. The danger level of the first domain is the smallest; the tenth domain¡­ Heh heh, if you are fortunate to reach the tenth domain, then you will face beings comparable to the top-tier Immortal Emperors, Demon Kings, and Dragon Kings!¡±

    ¡°In fact, the Ten Domains of Slaughter are equivalent to ten barriers. You must break through one after another, from the first domain to the tenth domain! Each Domain Lord has the key to the next domain. Whether you acquire it by wit or by force, in short, obtaining the key, breaking through barriers, and entering the next domain is the goal!¡±

    ¡°After breaking through the ten worlds, you will enter the main world created by this Emperor. Within the main world lies this Emperor¡¯s most important lifelong treasure, the value of which exceeds the combined total of the ten treasures of the Ten Domains of Slaughter! Along with this Emperor¡¯s mantle and inheritance. At that time, it will be seen who obtained the most keys while breaking through the Ten Domains of Slaughter. Those with more keys will receive significant favor in the main world, perhaps even an amulet of immunity from death.¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°Right, this Emperor must remind you, after entering the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms, each realm will have its own distinct laws, exerting a binding force. Your strength and realm will be suppressed.¡±

    ¡°Alright, having said this much, you all digest this Emperor¡¯s words well. Don¡¯t rush, this Emperor will give you time~~hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡­

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong and the others all furrowed their brows, deeply contemplating and sorting through their thoughts.

    The Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms ¡ª ten completely different worlds, each with its own set of laws ¡ª each world had a realm lord ¡ª each world had an important treasure that suppressed the fate of that realm ¡ª after passing through a full ten worlds, one would reach the core area ¡ª the Main World ¡ª the treasures within the Main World were worth more than all of the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms combined, and there was the inheritance of the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s mantle¨C

    The situation was now clear.

    ¡°This is somewhat uncanny~~¡± said Huang Xiaolong, unable to help but laugh and cry, ¡°It all seems like a game arranged by this Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor~~~¡±

    ¡°The Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor is playing with the mighty figures of the universe,¡± Zehui also felt somewhat speechless.

    ¡°Not necessarily~ at least, the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor has taken out the treasures he accumulated throughout his life and put them up as the stakes,¡± said Jiang Yuan solemnly.

    Not long after, the voice of the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor came again¨C

    ¡°Gentlemen, the time to consider has ended. Now, please make your choices within two hundred breaths,¡± the voice of the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor was extremely chilling. ¡°Those who choose to stay in this absolutely safe area, do not move! Those who choose to brave the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms, go to the northeast direction, under the largest ancient tree, and wait for teleportation!¡±

    Choices!

    Huang Xiaolong had not even considered it; he was determined to venture through the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms!

    Huang Xiaolong believed in a phrase, ¡°Fortune favors the bold!¡± How could one witness a rainbow without experiencing storms? Besides, he also had an ace up his sleeve with the netherworld; at a critical moment, it should be able to save his life. If all else failed, retreat into the netherworld, no matter the season!

    Without hesitation, Huang Xiaolong headed toward the towering ancient tree in the northeast direction.

    The five slaves, of course, looked toward Huang Xiaolong as their leader and followed on without stopping.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Huang Xiaolong, you indeed have some courage! You do not fear danger! Very good, just now, even I, the Crown Prince, hesitated for a breath before making the decision to challenge the ten realms. You almost didn¡¯t consider at all¡­ Very good! I admire your bravery! Rest assured, if we both manage to survive passing the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms, I will fight to the death to plead with my father and mother, and ensure you are officially married to my Seventh Sister!¡± laughed the Third Crown Prince.

    Immediately afterward, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess also flickered and jumped next to Huang Xiaolong, under the tree.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Demons Ki and Howl, both wore solemn expressions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well,¡± Howl said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ki gritted his teeth.

    Being from the Demon Race, the growth of every Demon King was extremely brutal. The Demon World believed in the law of the jungle, where survival of the fittest was enacted to the fullest extent. From a young age, they grew up in the harsh conditions of the wild forests, narrowly evading death countless times.

    Honestly, they did not fear death that much, and besides, they also had a mission this time to find the egg laid by the Great Demon King.

    ¡°Did you all hear clearly what the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor said just now?¡± Ki addressed the hundreds of Demon Saints, reprimanding them. ¡°Indeed, braving the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms entails too many unpredictable dangers~~~ So, those willing to stay, stay here! Those willing to follow me, come! I will not force you! Make your decisions quickly!¡±

    Immediately, of the hundred or so Demon Saints, about thirty chose to give up treasure hunting and were confined in this so-called absolutely safe area to serve an ¡®indefinite sentence.¡¯

    On the side of the Immortal Realm¡¯s faction, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, after a brief struggle, still made up their minds to go on the treasure hunt.

    Over one hundred of the Profound Immortals they brought along also had twenty or thirty who were fearful and chose to stay behind.

    After all, the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms contained a full ten dangerous worlds. To break through the barriers of each world was no small feat. Moreover, each world was more dangerous than the last, with difficulties compounding, making the endeavor essentially a death march.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Quickly, before the two hundred breaths were over, the two Immortal Emperors, along with dozens of Profound Immortals, arrived under the ancient tree.

    ¡°Good, the time to choose has ended,¡± the Slaughter Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice laughed. ¡°Now, everyone, I will begin the teleportation and send you all into the first of the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms. Hehehe, rest easy, the difficulty of this first realm is relatively small. Hmm~~ This Emperor genuinely wishes you all the best and hopes you can go further¨C¡±

    No sooner had the voice faded than the ancient tree exploded, turning into endless streams of light, encompassing Huang Xiaolong and the others from head to toe!

    The force of spatial teleportation surged forth like a tidal wave!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1306 - Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 The First World

    Chapter 1306: Chapter 1306: The First World Chapter 1306: Chapter 1306: The First World At this moment, Huang Xiaolong felt nothing but the dazzling Bai Guang filling his sight, and his entire being felt light and floaty, his head heavy and his feet light, as if he were a feather drifting.

    ¡°Phew¡­ we¡¯re about to be transported to the first realm of the Shi Tian Ten Realms. I wonder, what kind of scene this world, created by the Immortal Emperor, will present¡­ But it must be extremely perilous¨CI must prepare for battle! From now on, I cannot let my guard down for a single moment! Nonetheless, it is good, for it is only through constant battle that I can keep improving¡­ I must strive hard! Otherwise, how can I talk about going to the Dragon Realm and claiming my woman!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.

    At this moment, before the transportation was complete, Huang Xiaolong suddenly heard the voice of Shi Tian Immortal Emperor in his ear¨C

    ¡°HAHAHAHA¡­ Congratulations, everyone, you have made the most correct choice! You chose to traverse the Shi Tian Ten Realms instead of staying behind, and that is correct! Why do I say this? Actually, just now, I played another joke on you! HAHAHAHA¡­ The so-called absolute safe zone is actually a zone of certain death. Those who chose to stay were wiped out by a Formation left by me when you entered the first realm. They were all wiped out. Just like crushing a swarm of ants! Hmph! If you dare enter the domain of this Immortal Emperor, you must possess sufficient courage, unwavering will, and an undying determination! Those who retreat despite knowing the difficulties can never achieve great things! The thing I despise most in my life is cowardly wretches! Cowards are trash, and I don¡¯t mind cleaning up this trash first¡­¡±

    What?!!!

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong was dumbfounded!

    This was too absurd!

    The Shi Tian Immortal Emperor lied again!

    He concocted an absolute safe zone, causing many Profound Immortals and Demon Saints to opt for losing their freedom in exchange for a chance to survive.

    Yet, quite the contrary happened. All the remainders, all the Profound Immortals and Demon Saints, were utterly annihilated!

    ¡°This Shi Tian Immortal Emperor is way too capricious¡­ To kill is to kill, why deceive so?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless about the Immortal Emperor¡¯s character.

    Just then, the harsh Bai Guang before him finally dispersed, and the feeling of being heavy-headed and light-footed disappeared instantly.

    Huang Xiaolong landed on the ground, his feet firm.

    He had an intuition that he had arrived in a mysterious and unfathomable world!

    Immediately, his gaze swept around.

    Five slaves stood behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Nearby were the Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, and several dozen Profound Immortals led by two Immortal Emperors, as well as several dozen Demon Saints led by two Demon Kings.

    Everyone had stayed together.

    At this moment, the faces of those from the Immortal and Demon realms were as black as charcoal!

    ¡°Damn!¡± The Wan Sword Immortal Emperor, no longer holding back his status, cursed loudly. ¡°Tricked again! We¡¯ve been fooled by the Shi Tian Immortal Emperor again! The so-called safe area is actually deadly!¡±

    ¡°Damn! Shi Tian Immortal Emperor, taking advantage of his strength, toys with us at his whim! I! I! I will definitely smash all the worlds he has created!¡± Demon King Kui was also furious.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA¡­ This is called getting what one deserves.¡± The Third Crown Prince wore a gloating smile.

    ¡°Alright, the despicableness of Shi Tian Immortal Emperor is evident to all, now we are all grasshoppers on the same string, let¡¯s not push each other down any further. Instead, we should join forces to breakthrough!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor immediately said.

    At that moment, everyone looked around¨C

    Now, Huang Xiaolong and the others had entered into a new world, featuring clear mountains and beautiful rivers, towering peaks, great rivers, and a land full of life, encompassing all forms of existence.

    Their spiritual sense swept out!

    ¡°Oh? This world isn¡¯t very big, but it has countless life forms thriving~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°The size of this world should be about a third of Earth nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a third of Earth after the upgrade, which is quite large.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded as well, scanning the entire world with his spiritual sense. ¡°The beings in this world are also proficient in the way of cultivation; I have sensed quite a few strong auras~¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ what strong beings?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen their strongest beings are about comparable to a level 8 Profound Immortal! Not worth mentioning!¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Immortal Emperor of Slaying Heavens said that among the ten worlds, the first world has the least difficulty; it really is so!¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also laughed. ¡°In each world, there is a realm master who holds the key to the next world, and also the most important treasure within that realm~~ It seems now that the realm master of this first realm, at best, has the strength of a level 8 Profound Immortal. Let¡¯s go directly to find that realm master!¡±

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Demon King Ku suddenly spoke. ¡°Something¡¯s not quite right. The Immortal Emperor of Slaying Heavens said that the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms, each realm possesses a law force that suppresses us outsiders, yet¡­I don¡¯t feel any suppression or bondage~¡±

    Everyone quickly checked themselves and indeed, they were not suppressed.

    ¡°Master, could it be that this first world really is as trivial as this?¡± Xu Fu frowned, bewildered.

    ¡°That, I am not sure of; there must be some other mystery~~¡± Huang Xiaolong also couldn¡¯t quite figure it out and thus didn¡¯t speculate further, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. It¡¯s said that each realm not only contains the most important treasure but also filled with countless heavenly and earthly treasures. Let¡¯s first check out the nearby areas.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, Jiang Yuan suddenly screamed. ¡°Master! Over there, there is a forest, and¡­and they are all Parasol Ancient Trees!¡±

    Saying this, Jiang Yuan pointed.

    Following Jiang Yuan¡¯s pointing finger, Huang Xiaolong gazed in the direction and saw, not far away, a large expanse of millennium-old ancient trees, standing proudly, their presence extraordinary!

    Each tree was shimmering with golden light, emanating an air of imperial dignity!

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s true! They are Parasol Ancient Trees! In the Immortal Realm, Parasol Ancient Trees also exist, but they are quite rare. Known as the Emperors among trees, they can be used to build the residences of Immortal Emperors, and moreover, they contain the most exquisite Wood Spiritual Energy, making them excellent materials for cultivating wood-based Immortal Techniques! They can also be used to refine Immortal Artifacts!¡±

    ¡°In the Immortal Realm, even finding a thousand-year-old Parasol Ancient Tree is quite difficult, yet over there¡­ that forest contains at least tens of thousands of Parasol Ancient Trees, and each tree is definitely over ten thousand years old! That is a treasure! A terrifying treasure!¡± Jiang Yuan was entirely unable to control his excitement.

    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Even Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t help but reveal greedy expressions on their faces.

    In fact, although both were honored as Immortal Emperors and indulged in luxury, their residences were only adorned with a few Parasol Ancient Trees; they had never seen so many, each so ancient, Parasol Ancient Trees like what they saw now.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, cut the trees!¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor called out.

    Just then!

    From all directions, breaking sounds filled the air, seeming like dense masses of beings were flying toward Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Oh, the natives of this world have discovered us!¡± Demon King Ku, a strange glint flitting through his eyes. ¡°It must be when we used our spiritual sense to examine this world that the natives noticed us~~ kekeke~~ good! I¡¯d like to see just what these natives look like!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1307 - Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 The Law of Jupiter

    Chapter 1307: Chapter 1307: The Law of Jupiter Chapter 1307: Chapter 1307: The Law of Jupiter At that moment, numerous creatures sped toward where Huang Xiaolong and his companions were located, their speed not slow either.

    It was the natives of this First World arriving!

    Huang Xiaolong felt a peculiar sensation surge within him¨Ca taste of adventure sprang up spontaneously!

    He wondered what the creatures of this First World looked like¡­

    All he knew so far was that these natives were not very strong.

    Finally, the natives flew close enough to enter the sight of Huang Xiaolong and others.

    Looking around, they saw green-skinned humanoid beings from every direction!

    Yes, green-skinned, but their size, height, and appearance were similar to humans on Earth, with both males and females. Each one wore strange attire woven from tree bark and leaves.

    Strangely, tender green buds sprouted from their skin, and rings, like tree annual rings, also covered their skin.

    These ¡°people¡± emitted a fresh fragrance of grass and trees, along with countless thread-like energies. These energies, different from Spiritual Energy, seemed to be condensed from the essence of vegetation but were almost of the same quality as Spiritual Energy.

    A sweep of his divine sense allowed him to determine that these natives possessed strength similar to Levels 5 and 6 Profound Immortals of the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Hmph! Too weak~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor scoffed disdainfully.

    Even among the dozens of Profound Immortals present, all slightly relaxed their vigilance.

    After all, these natives were too weak; even the Profound Immortals who accompanied the two Immortal Emperors for treasure hunting could easily annihilate them. After all, these Profound Immortals were at least Level 8.

    Not to mention, there were Immortal Emperors, Demon Kings, and Dragon Kings, these towering figures present.

    Huang Xiaolong observed the natives quietly, noting that they were all very amiable, even their eyes filled with enthusiasm and surprise.

    There was no trace of hostility.

    Huang Xiaolong felt slightly curious¨C¡®I thought there might be a battle, but looking at these natives, they seem quite polite to us, these uninvited guests~~¡¯

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Welcome! Welcome, everyone!¡±

    The green-skinned natives, all standing mid-air, bowed slightly toward Huang Xiaolong and the others with smiles on their faces.

    They were actually speaking the Huaxia language of Earth!

    ¡°With friends coming from afar, is it not joyful? Ha ha ha ha~~ Your arrival truly glorifies our ¡®Jupiter¡¯!¡± an elderly native exclaimed, his face splitting into a grin.

    ¡°This~~¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King frowned, ¡°You¡­ this¡­¡±

    He was a bit dumbfounded! He had been prepared for a fight, but they greeted him with smiles instead.

    It¡¯s hard to strike someone who greets you with a smile.

    Members of the Demon Race and Immortal Realm also retracted their killing intent.

    ¡°Jupiter? This world is named Jupiter?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Yes, young man, this is Jupiter. In the past, it was captured and refined into his residence by Lord Shi Tian,¡± the old native said, leaving nothing unsaid. ¡°You must be here for treasure hunting, right? Welcome, welcome~~ It¡¯s been many years, but finally, strong treasure hunters have come to Lord Shi Tian¡¯s residence! You are the first batch of treasure hunters to enter Lord Shi Tian¡¯s residence! Do not wonder, as Lord Shi Tian taught us, the beings of Jupiter, to speak fluent Huaxia language of Earth~~ Hence, communication would not be an issue~~ Ha ha ha ha~ I¡¯m too happy today! It¡¯s been so many years since we last had guests on Jupiter!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I shall now arrange a place for you all to stay. Since you¡¯ve come to Jupiter, it¡¯s fate, no need for formalities~~¡± The old native made a ¡°please¡± gesture with a slight tilt of his body.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor raised an eyebrow, his eyes full of disdain, as if a secretly visiting imperial envoy who arrives at a rural village and sees a group of humble peasants.

    He exuded an air of arrogance!

    Indeed, these natives, in the eyes of the Immortal Emperor, could be easily shattered by hundreds with a backhand; why bother to be polite? Their enthusiasm was merely an effort to curry favor!

    An Immortal Emperor has the dignity of an emperor!

    ¡°What orders do you have, sir?¡± the old native asked humbly, seeming to feel the powerful Spiritual Energy emanating from Sword Immortal Emperor as well as that extremely dangerous, sharp sensation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor snorted coldly. ¡°Since you all know we are here for treasure hunting, then call your world¡¯s ruler to meet us! Honestly hand over the most important treasures of this world! And provide the key to the next realm to me, else¨C¡±

    Sword Immortal Emperor emitted a faint killing intent.

    ¡°This~~¡± the old native shivered, and the other natives looked somewhat fearful.

    ¡°Sir¡­ the ruler is currently in the palace¡­ perhaps~~ you would accompany me to meet the ruler¡­¡± The old native pleaded anxiously.

    ¡°What? The ruler of this realm puts on quite the airs. I am an Immortal Emperor just like Lord Shi Tian, yet he expects me to meet him? Outrageous!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor was extremely haughty.

    ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, there¡¯s no need for this,¡± Emperor Ziyen hastily intervened. ¡°Let¡¯s keep peace as a priority. Let¡¯s meet the ruler of this realm, it wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    After a pause, Emperor Ziyen then said to the old native, ¡°Old man, please lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Good, good,¡± the old man replied meekly.

    ¡°Master, shall we go as well?¡± Xu Fu asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled slightly, then whispered to the five slaves, ¡°Don¡¯t be overconfident. The Heavenly Immortal Emperor is cunning and wise, and I suspect that this First Realm, the Jupiter, isn¡¯t as simple as it appears. It must hide dangers.¡±

    Thereupon, the old man, leading a group of natives, went ahead to guide Huang Xiaolong and his people towards the palace of the Realm Lord.

    As they traveled, Huang Xiaolong and his companions admired the exotic charm of Jupiter.

    On Jupiter, lush primeval forests could be seen everywhere, with all kinds of ancient trees towering into the sky. Some trees were more than a thousand meters tall, truly a spectacular sight.

    After a while, Huang Xiaolong understood that this world was called ¡°Jupiter¡± mostly because of the sheer abundance of trees!

    Moreover, according to Jiang Yuan and Zehui, every tree on Jupiter was a Spiritual Tree, a Treasure Tree, and each was invaluable!

    Some trees looked as if they were carved from agate and diamonds.

    Some emitted a brilliance like the sun.

    Others were enveloped in rainbows.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong saw the strangest type of tree, growing beneath several waterfalls that resembled jade dragons, forming a large swath of low forest. Each tree had pale cyan streams of air rising above, within which palm-sized children were frolicking and playing joyfully.

    ¡°Master, look, those are Spiritual Divine Trees! They¡¯re ten thousand years old and have given birth to spirits! This type of tree, when its sap is extracted and made into medicinal pills, can increase strength, refine the immortal body, and grant longevity. If the spirits of these trees are made into medicine, that would be incredibly nourishing!¡± Jiang Yuan said, trembling. ¡°In the entire Immortal Realm, I fear fewer than ten thousand-year-old Spiritual Divine Trees can be found, let alone those with a lifespan of ten thousand years!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong gasped.

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t name any of these trees; he didn¡¯t recognize any of them. But Jiang Yuan and Zehui said that these were prodigious trees from across the universe, suitable for alchemy, crafting magical artifacts, creating talismans, and forming formations¡­

    Because there were spiritual trees everywhere, every inch of air on Jupiter was enveloped by waves of wood attribute Spiritual Energy.

    Drawing this Spiritual Energy into the body and letting it circulate through the meridians and organs felt incredibly refreshing. Even more so, the Spiritual Energy contained ancient essences that unknowingly increased one¡¯s physical energy.

    ¡°Master, I understand now!¡± The Demon King Taotie, his eyes glowing, exclaimed, ¡°The treasures of this First Realm are these treasure trees!¡±

    ¡°The entire Jupiter is like a natural treasury, teeming with countless treasure trees!¡± remarked Jiang Yuan. ¡°I must say, the combined value of all the treasure trees here exceeds the wealth of the entire Immortal Realm!¡±

    Hiss!

    Huang Xiaolong inhaled sharply!

    The value of Jupiter, this first realm of the ten realms of Heaven, exceeded that of the Immortal Realm!

    What about the remaining nine realms and the main realm? Could they possibly reach the heavens?

    ¡°The Heavenly Immortal Emperor is truly formidable. I have grown increasingly admiring of him!¡± Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Tribe, too, wore a look of admiration. ¡°To find such a unique planet like Jupiter, he must have spent a lot of time and energy, not to mention the right opportunity!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but be amazed at the magic of the Creator. The universe truly teems with all sorts of life,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in awe.

    As they continued to fly¡­

    Suddenly¨C

    Gurgle~~gurgle~gurgle~~~

    A strange sound rose intermittently.

    It was the sound emanating from hungry stomachs.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stomach too shamelessly made this weird noise.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong covered his stomach somewhat awkwardly and glanced around. The two Immortal Emperors, two Demon Kings, the Third Crown Prince, and Ninth Princess, just like him, were all covering their stomachs with peculiar expressions.

    At that moment, an intense hunger surged unexpectedly in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s stomach!

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly alarmed. ¡°With my cultivation level, I should have reached the state of not requiring sustenance. Moreover, with Jupiter filled with Spiritual Energy, my body is constantly absorbing this Spiritual Energy. Even if I do not eat or drink, I should be in a state of ¡®feeding on qi¡¯. Why would I feel hungry?¡±

    Not only Huang Xiaolong felt this, but the Immortal Emperors, the Profound Immortal, the members of the Demon Race, the Third Crown Prince, and the Ninth Princess were also feeling unbearably hungry.

    They, like Huang Xiaolong, should not feel thirsty or hungry, even if they went a thousand years without eating or drinking; it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh, everyone, are you hungry?¡± The old man leading the way suddenly turned his head back, his face filled with concern. ¡°You may not know this, but our Jupiter also follows planetary laws. The law of Jupiter is not about suppression, but about hunger and thirst. That means newcomers, regardless of their realm, will feel hungry and thirsty upon setting foot on Jupiter. Moreover, in this special state of hunger and thirst, no matter what you eat, it will only intensify the feeling of hunger and thirst¨Cuntil you die of hunger or thirst.¡±

    Silence.

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong and the others quieted down.

    The old man suddenly smiled. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a type of fruit on Jupiter, the only one of its kind, that can relieve your hunger and thirst.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1308 - Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Terrifying Rule

    Chapter 1308: Chapter 1308: Terrifying Rule Chapter 1308: Chapter 1308: Terrifying Rule The words of this native elder held no threat; he was merely stating a fact plainly.

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions were all taken aback. However, their stomachs churned, and the signals of hunger emanating from their bodies grew increasingly intense.

    Everyone felt a bit nervous, yet they also experienced a strange new sensation¨C

    Hunger!

    For many years, including Huang Xiaolong, it had been a very long time since they had tasted the pangs of hunger.

    It was truly unusual.

    But it was not pleasant.

    Their current sensation of hunger was like that of a long-time street wanderer, a starving beggar with a protruding skeleton, so hungry that their front chest stuck to their back!

    Hunger could kill a person.

    Now, for Huang Xiaolong and his group, they were literally walking towards death! This was not an exaggeration at all!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± The Demon King suddenly burst out laughing. ¡°Interesting, really interesting. I actually feel very hungry¡­ Could it be that I am going to die of hunger? If this gets out in the demon world, wouldn¡¯t I become the laughingstock of the ages? Hahahahaha~~~¡±

    Suddenly, the Demon King, from a storage ring, took out¨C

    Well, some food.

    It appeared to be a delicately cooked beast leg, wafting a delicious aroma.

    He was a foodie himself. However, his usual consumption was not for satiating hunger but purely for the pleasure of taste.

    Thus, before descending to Earth, he had prepared a large amount of exquisite food from the demon world.

    At that moment, without a second thought, he immediately stuffed a large grilled beast leg into his mouth.

    However¡­

    ¡°Ugh~~~~~~~~!¡±

    Instantly, the Demon King vomited violently, spewing out the beast leg meat that hadn¡¯t even been chewed properly.

    He grabbed his throat in horror, his eyes bulging, his expression twisted as if he had just swallowed a mouthful of something scorching!

    ¡°Why¡­ why¡­ why¡­ it¡¯s so disgusting! This¡­ this~~~¡± The Demon King shrieked in disbelief.

    His favorite delicacies had now turned into a nightmare, not only failing to fill his stomach but also causing him both physical and mental torment!

    He was hungrier than before. He started to experience dizziness and blurred vision. It was an utter misery.

    ¡°My lord~~ please don¡¯t try any other food, it¡¯s useless~~ it will only increase your sense of hunger, making you¡­ making you die faster¡­¡± the old man said anxiously.

    ¡°Master~~ it¡¯s too bizarre! This world is too bizarre!¡± Xu Fu said weakly from the side.

    ¡°I am from the Yin Tribe! Why, why do I also feel hungry!¡± The Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe screamed incredulously.

    Right, the Yin Tribe feeds on ghosts, and if there are no ghosts to eat, they absorb the resentment of the world; if there¡¯s no resentment, they don¡¯t need to eat deliberately.

    It could be said that the Yin Tribe never experiences hunger in their lifetime.

    But now, even the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe was dizzy with hunger.

    ¡°It¡¯s the rule. Any creature that enters this world cannot escape this rule. Besides the natives, whether you are human, Immortal, dragon, demon, or even from the Yin Tribe or a ghost~~none can transcend this rule.¡± Huang Xiaolong struggled to suppress his seemingly empty stomach from protesting. ¡°Hunger is the rule of this world. Once we entered this world, we are subjected to its rules.¡±

    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Jiang Yuan asked in a panic.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled at the elder. ¡°Old man, you mentioned earlier that on Jupiter, there is a unique fruit that can alleviate our hunger. So, please give us some. Rest assured, we can make a trade, exchanging some treasures for your food. We will not let you suffer any loss.¡±

    ¡°Gentlemen, that kind of fruit is too precious, only the world master has it~~¡± the old man said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± The Immortal Emperor was nearly driven to rage. ¡°Hurry and take us to meet that damned world master! Hurry!¡±

    The Immortal Emperor, feeling a surge of murderous intent, was utterly uncontrollable!

    He was uncomfortably hungry and extremely aggrieved!

    As the Immortal Emperor, whether in the status within the Immortal Realm or that in the universe, he was highly revered. Arriving on some civilized planets, he would cause a sensation, worshipped by billions of natives.

    But today, he had suffered such a setback!

    His only thought was¨Cupon meeting this Jupiter world master, to immediately subdue him, seize the fruit that could relieve hunger, then mercilessly torture him, seize the treasures and the key to the second realm, and finally annihilate the world master into dust, releasing his deep-seated frustration!

    The two Demon Kings were also radiating viciousness.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ you all calm down~~ the more agitated you are, the hungrier you will get~~ Hahahahaha~~~¡± The Third Crown Prince mocked with a laugh. He was extremely hungry too, but seeing the pitiful state of the Demon King and the Immortal Emperor, he couldn¡¯t resist taunting them a bit.

    Huang Xiaolong said to the five slaves, ¡°Try not to talk anymore, control your emotions, and endure. We¡¯ll speak when we meet the ruler of Jupiter.¡±

    Immediately, the elderly man, not daring to delay, led a group of natives and continued flying forward.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others followed silently behind.

    After passing through a series of rare treasure-tree forests, towns began to appear ahead.

    Countless green-skinned natives lived in the towns; smoke from cooking fires curled up, full of vitality.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong and the other outsiders flying past, the townspeople all put down their work, stopped, and looked up to watch. They even started discussing animatedly.

    ¡°These foolish natives, they must all die! All of them must die!¡± cursed the Sword Immortal Emperor in his heart.

    Just then¨C

    Boom~~!!!

    A Profound Immortal, unable to hold on any longer during flight, fell straight from the high sky.

    He was so hungry that his brain and heart were severely blood-deficient, and he finally died of shock!

    Starved to death!

    In fact, before his body even hit the ground, he had already suffocated!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± both the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor roared angrily with narrowed eyes.

    But in their hearts, they were also profoundly fearful; if they did not find food quickly, they too would end up like that Profound Immortal!

    Moreover, everyone now realized that the elderly native had not exaggerated; hunger indeed killed.

    They were scared!

    Everyone became afraid!

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Now, all of you finally understand how terrifying this first world is, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed mockingly at himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry~~¡± the native elder said somberly as he looked down at the corpse of the Profound Immortal who had died of hunger.

    ¡°Old man, we are pressed for time and can¡¯t care about other things now. Please continue leading the way,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, extremely weak in spirit. Even surreal and bizarre hallucinations started appearing in his mind.

    This feeling was like an ordinary person who had gone without food for four or five days.

    His vitals were already extremely weak.

    ¡°Before, everyone kept saying this first world was very simple¡­ Now, do you see its severity?¡± Huang Xiaolong said bitterly, mocking himself.

    Yes, Jupiter was exceedingly perilous!

    Although the natives of Jupiter, one by one, had cultivation and combat power that were nothing worth mentioning.

    However, it was undeniable that the laws of Jupiter were very cruel, very dangerous.

    Even powerful Immortals could be subjected to the laws¡¯ influence here and die of hunger.

    ¡°I will destroy this world!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s mind was somewhat muddled, dominated by hatred and anger.

    ¡°Save your energy,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and said. ¡°Even if you kill all the creatures here, you would still starve to death. Quickly finding the ruler of Jupiter is the key.¡±

    This statement from Huang Xiaolong completely shut the Sword Immortal Emperor up.

    ¡°Please follow me~~ please, please~~¡± The elder didn¡¯t dare say much, turned around, and continued to fly.

    With no other choice, Huang Xiaolong and the others reluctantly followed.

    Finally¨C

    A tree appeared ahead!

    A gigantic tree!

    This tree was simply¡­ well, it was like a city unto itself!

    Majestic! Massive! Towering into the sky!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The crown of the tree emerged among the floating clouds.

    Upon closer look, one could see that a series of magnificent palaces had been built upon that tree crown!

    ¡°Everyone! We¡¯ve arrived at the ruler¡¯s palace! Hold on!¡± the elder hastily said.

    At this moment, from the largest palace among the tree crown, a loud voice rang out, ¡°The ruler invites all Treasure Hunters into the palace!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1309 - Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Wood God Fruit

    Chapter 1309: Chapter 1309: Wood God Fruit Chapter 1309: Chapter 1309: Wood God Fruit The heavens showed mercy, and just as Huang Xiaolong and his companions were about to be completely defeated by hunger, they finally arrived at the palace of the Jupiter Realm Master!

    The palace was built on a towering tree, whose top nearly reached the clouds, and whose trunk was terrifyingly thick.

    Even the well-informed Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor had never seen such a gigantic tree.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is the World Tree of Jupiter,¡± explained the old man quickly, then urged, ¡°Hurry, enter the palace! The Realm Master will surely welcome you!¡±

    Thereupon, the old man led a group of natives, guiding Huang Xiaolong and the others, flying towards the palace at the top of the tree.

    Soon, they reached the treetop, which seemed like its own nation¨Cconnected to the heavens, shrouded in mist, with spiritual energy of the wood element emerging endlessly. Apart from the staggeringly numerous palaces, there were countless houses, cities, and streets. A large number of native soldiers in armor patrolled everywhere.

    The so-called palace, at first glance, was resplendent like it was made of metal, but upon closer approach, one realized that it was constructed from various types of wood. It emitted a strange fragrance all around.

    At that moment, the palace doors were wide open, with many natives already waiting at the entrance.

    The old man led Huang Xiaolong and the others straight into the great hall.

    Inside the palace¡¯s great hall!

    The spacious hall, made entirely of wood; at the seat of honor, there sat a green-skinned woman on a wooden throne!

    This Woman, apart from the tender buds and growth rings on her body, was incredibly beautiful in terms of facial features and figure¨Cgraceful, dainty, and exuding nobility.

    Her age appeared to be that of a woman in her thirties from Earth, charming in every smile and frown, creating a unique captivating allure.

    Her cultivation level was roughly equivalent to that of an 8th level Profound Immortal, undoubtedly the most powerful existence on this Jupiter.

    This must be the Realm Master¨Cthe one overseeing the first world among the ten realms under the Heavenly Decree, Jupiter!

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself with some surprise¨C¡®So, the master of the first world is a woman~~~¡¯

    Looking again, to the left and right of the hall, sat several dozen native elders, both male and female, whose faces bore growth rings much like wrinkles. But their eyes were filled with an ancient and wise gleam.

    ¡°Welcome, Treasure Hunters!¡± The Realm Master stood up, spreading her arms as if to embrace something.

    Her voice was filled with magnetism.

    ¡°Realm Master~~ no need to be polite~~ please~~ give us food¨Cfood! We need food!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor spoke through gritted teeth. He was on his last breath; although he loathed the Jupiter Realm Master to the core, swearing to obliterate her, he held back his rage at this moment, lowered his stance, even sounded slightly pleading.

    The others mostly looked at the charming Realm Master with begging eyes.

    Of course, should the Realm Master dare refuse or act pretentiously, taking advantage to make unreasonable demands, Sword Immortal Emperor and the others would immediately act, subdue her, force her to hand over food, and then slowly torture her.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we are currently at a disadvantage; I fear the Realm Master might act against us~~¡± Third Crown Prince stood next to Huang Xiaolong, his dragon eyes also flashing a fierce light.

    Unexpectedly, the Realm Master casually clapped her hands.

    Suddenly, many natives brought out large bamboo baskets.

    The natives placed the baskets in front of Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Inside the baskets, there were pink-red fruits, but not fresh ones¨Cthey were dried fruits, about the size of chestnuts, emitting a strange smell.

    The smell was hard to identify as fragrant, but when Huang Xiaolong and the others sniffed it, an indescribable appetite surged throughout their bodies!

    It was as if starving gluttons were presented with the most delicious food in the world!

    ¡°My fellow Treasure Hunters, please, don¡¯t be shy. Help yourselves!¡± the Realm Master cheerfully said.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong and the others could no longer care if the dried fruits had been tampered with or if they were poisoned. Driven by instinctual desire, they clumsily scrambled, grabbing the dried fruits from the baskets and stuffing them into their mouths.

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    Upon entering their mouths, the dried fruits melted instantly, transforming into streams of warmth that rushed directly into their organs, nourishing and moisturizing their nearly shriveled intestines and stomachs.

    Additionally, some of that warmth even permeated their brains, merging with their spirits, revitalizing their previously languid spirits.

    As if a long drought had met a sweet rain!

    As if a glutton was feasting on delicacies!

    Wine drinkers savor the exquisite brew!

    ¡°Delicious~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hunger, like a retreating tide, was replaced by the vigor of a dragon and tiger, elevating his entire state to its peak, and it seemed as though his strength had slightly improved!

    It was as if eating an Immortal Pill, drinking Jadescent Nectar.

    Having eaten just one dried fruit, Huang Xiaolong no longer felt hungry.

    However, the taste of the dried fruit was truly soul-stirring, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach for another.

    Those around him shared the same thought.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Just then, the realm master chuckled. ¡°Treasure Hunters, one ¡®Wood God Fruit¡¯ can keep you from feeling hungry for a day. Eating more holds no additional benefits. Please, conserve a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Immortal Emperor Wanjian, holding a dried fruit, had a divine light bursting violently in his eyes, exuding a frightening aura.

    After his hunger had disappeared, Immortal Emperor Wanjian regained his regal composure, appearing as if he dominated the world.

    With a slight movement of his fingers, now it only took a thought to reduce this realm master to a wisp of dust!

    ¡°Why? The realm master seems quite stingy,¡± Immortal Emperor Wanjian said sarcastically. ¡°Since we are guests, could it be that eating a few more fruits causes you heartache?¡±

    ¡°You all misunderstand,¡± the realm master quickly explained.

    ¡°Stop the nonsense,¡± Demon King Kui sneered. ¡°Surely, Immortal Emperor Shitian must have told you natives before that one day treasure hunters would come. Now, just hand over the most important treasure of this realm! And also, give us the key to the second realm!¡±

    Immortal Emperor Ziyen also sneered coldly. ¡°This Jupiter is truly peculiar, causing us to starve and even leading a Profound Immortal to his death! This is unforgivable! You must atone! That said, let us freely cut down the various trees on Jupiter as compensation.¡±

    Everyone was set on cutting down trees extensively on Jupiter.

    After all, the most precious thing on Jupiter was its trees; casually taking any would be enormously valuable.

    ¡°Enough talk! Hand them over!¡± Immortal Emperor Wanjian¡¯s aura erupted, enveloping the realm master, intending to oppress her very soul.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Immortal Emperor Wanjian, you really don¡¯t understand the grace of cherishing fragility,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile. ¡°I think, since Immortal Emperor Shitian incorporated Jupiter into the first realm of the Shitian Cosmos, it must not be that simple. Right, realm master?¡±

    The realm master indeed didn¡¯t take Immortal Emperor Wanjian¡¯s threats too seriously, and turning her charming eyes to Huang Xiaolong, she smiled, ¡°Young lad, you¡¯re right, Lord Shitian has his arrangements.¡±

    ¡°You can stop behaving aggressively,¡± Third Crown Prince said with his arms crossed, his cold gaze sweeping over Immortal Emperor Wanjian and Immortal Emperor Ziyen. ¡°Have you forgotten that pathetic plight like a bereaved dog just now?¡±

    Immortal Emperor Wanjian and Immortal Emperor Ziyen both glared at Huang Xiaolong with great dislike.

    ¡°Treasure Hunters, please calm down and hear me out~~¡± the realm master said softly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Immortal Emperor Wanjian snorted maliciously. ¡°Just say it! Remember, don¡¯t be tricky; creatures like you are as insignificant as dogs or chickens to me. With a flip of my hand, I can kill countless of you! Even without my action, my subordinate Profound Immortals could exterminate every creature in your world!¡±

    Standing behind the two Immortal Emperors, dozens of Profound Immortals were fierce and ready to kill.

    The realm master smiled charmingly and said slowly, ¡°Treasure Hunters, first off, let me clarify, Jupiter¡¯s most precious treasure and the key to the next realm have both been sealed by Lord Shitian in a treasure box. Hehehe~~ Lord Shitian once said, among the universe, the powerful beings capable of breaking this seal are extremely, extremely rare. Mm~~ Lord Shitian mentioned, Great Demon King, Great Dragon King, and the top three Immortal Emperors of the Celestial Realm can break the seal, obtain the treasure and the key, but others¡­¡±

    The realm master didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her meaning was obvious¨Cno need to think about forcibly taking it, as even if you did, you couldn¡¯t break the seal.

    Everyone looked at each other, unsure.

    Huang Xiaolong thoughtfully said, ¡°Realm master, rest assured, we won¡¯t forcefully plunder. Please continue.¡±

    ¡°Mm~~¡± The realm master gave Huang Xiaolong a friendly glance and continued, ¡°Just now, the fruit you ate is called ¡®Wood God Fruit.¡¯ Since arriving on Jupiter, you¡¯ve been influenced by our unique hunger law; no matter what you eat, you cannot escape this law. Only the ¡®Wood God Fruit¡¯ can temporarily free other beings from this hunger. However, the effect of a ¡®Wood God Fruit¡¯ lasts only one day. That means, after today, you¡¯ll need to eat another ¡®Wood God Fruit¡¯ to stave off hunger.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the bamboo basket in front of him. Each person had eaten approximately one Wood God Fruit just now, and there were not many fruits left in the basket.

    ¡°Then, I must give you all some regretful news,¡± the realm master shrugged helplessly. ¡°The remaining Wood God Fruits on Jupiter are all here.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Third Crown Prince Dragon King was dumbfounded. ¡°All of them here? That means, there are none left? Not even one?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± the realm master nodded affirmatively.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly calculated and said, ¡°Currently, the remaining Wood God Fruits can probably sustain us for three days. After three days, we will run out of food.¡±

    ¡°Three days is plenty,¡± Ninth Princess Dragon King said nonchalantly. ¡°As long as we open the treasure box left in this realm by Immortal Emperor Shitian and obtain the key to the next realm, we can leave this not-so-wonderful world. Once we leave, we won¡¯t be affected by this accursed law and won¡¯t feel hungry again¡­ Ah~~ the feeling of an empty stomach is really unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°How can we open the seal on that treasure box of Immortal Emperor Shitian?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the realm master directly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1310 - Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Seed

    Chapter 1310: Chapter 1310: Seed Chapter 1310: Chapter 1310: Seed Now, the key issue in this first world was that Huang Xiaolong and the others actually had only three days left!

    If what the Jupiter Realm Master had said was true and that was all the Wood God Fruit that remained, it would be enough for three days¡¯ worth of sustenance. If they didn¡¯t open the sealed chest and retrieve the key to the next realm within these three days, all the Treasure Hunters would starve to death!

    Even if you exterminated all the natives on Jupiter, it would only mean more people accompanying you in death! In the end, it¡¯s still death!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please don¡¯t panic,¡± the Realm Master said with a gentle smile. ¡°Years ago, Lord Slaughter left behind a magic talisman that will teach you all how to proceed.¡±

    Then, she took out an ancient talisman from her bosom.

    She recited a short incantation, and the talisman spontaneously ignited.

    In the midst of the miraculous light, the voice of the Slaughter Immortal Emperor, already familiar to Huang Xiaolong and the rest, resounded throughout the hall¨C

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Fellow compatriots, have you safely arrived at the first realm of the Slaughter Ten Realms, the palace on Jupiter? Hahaha~~ I hope you haven¡¯t starved along the way? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    The voice of the Slaughter Immortal Emperor was filled with a playful tone.

    This made the Sword Immortal Emperor and others gnash their teeth in hatred.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of feeling resentful. He focused intently, all ears to catch every word left by the Slaughter Immortal Emperor. He knew this was not the time to hold grudges; that would be foolish. Right now, he had to analyze every sentence from the Slaughter Immortal Emperor and find the trick to successfully getting through this realm!

    ¡°Perhaps, you doubt the words of the Jupiter Realm Master. However, I can tell you clearly, there¡¯s no need for doubt! Yes, I have sealed the key to the next realm, as well as the most precious treasure of Jupiter, inside a chest. It¡¯s likely that you don¡¯t have the ability to break the seal.¡±

    The voice of the Slaughter Immortal Emperor carried a few threads of arrogance.

    The seal he personally left behind was not something anyone could simply break if they wished!

    ¡°Furthermore, the Wood God Fruit on Jupiter is the only food that can sustain your lives. Hehe~~ But the Wood God Fruit on Jupiter has nearly become extinct. The few remaining Wood God Fruits can probably sustain your lives for just a few days, or maybe tens of days at most! Of course, if the number of Treasure Hunters who enter this realm is small, then they could live a little longer.¡±

    ¡°How do you open the seal on that chest?¡±

    The voice of the Slaughter Immortal Emperor suddenly heightened.

    Everyone held their breath! They listened!

    ¡°You need Wood God Fruit! Large amounts of Wood God Fruit!¡±

    At these words, Huang Xiaolong and the others felt their hearts lurch¡­

    Dammit, didn¡¯t you say there was already a scarce amount of Wood God Fruits on Jupiter?

    If there isn¡¯t even enough to eat, where are we supposed to find extra?

    ¡°Hmm? Could it be~~¡± Suddenly, a flash of insight crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Seeing the sharp gleam in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, the Third Crown Prince¡¯s heart stirred, and he asked in a serious tone, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what did you think of?¡±

    ¡°Shhh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong made a silencing gesture, signaling the Third Crown Prince not to speak up.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, although there are no ready-to-eat Wood God Fruits left~~ However, there are seeds on Jupiter. Yes, seeds to cultivate the Wood God Fruit~~~¡± the voice of the Slaughter Immortal Emperor patiently explained. ¡°Your task upon arriving on Jupiter is to plant the Wood God Fruit. Hmm~ The specific method, the Realm Master of this realm will tell you. By the way, a word of warning, don¡¯t attempt to slaughter Jupiter¡¯s creatures, otherwise, you¡¯ll pay the price~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    With that, the voice of the Slaughter Immortal Emperor finally disappeared completely.

    After listening to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s speech, the already furious and coldly murderous Ten Thousand Sword Immortal Emperor and others felt somewhat disheartened.

    Since the Immortal Emperor had warned against killing any beings on Jupiter, they might as well just abide by what he said and behave themselves.

    Now, the Immortal Emperor had proven that the Domain Lord wasn¡¯t making up lies; every word she had said was true.

    ¡°So then, Domain Lord, what should we do?¡± the Ten Thousand Sword Immortal Emperor humbled himself to ask.

    ¡°Dear Treasure Hunters,¡± the Domain Lord began to explain calmly, ¡°the great one intends for all of you to receive the seeds of the Wood God Fruit here, and then go and earnestly cultivate the Wood God Fruit. The growth and maturity periods of the Wood God Fruit are very rapid. From sowing to fruition, it takes as little as one day at the quickest. However, this depends on each individual¡¯s cultivation level. The nourishment for cultivating the Wood God Fruit is nothing else but the energy contained within all of you. Immortal power, demonic power, dragon¡¯s breath and strength, and various energies in the universe all can be used to cultivate the Wood God Fruit. Beings with powerful energy may harvest the fruits in just one day, while those with weaker energy may need to spend more time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone understood.

    The nutrients needed for the robust growth of ordinary flowers, trees, and fruits are nothing but sunlight, air, and water, or perhaps the nourishment of Spiritual Energy.

    But this Wood God Fruit was unusual; it required various forms of energy.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite simple,¡± mused the Ten Thousand Sword Immortal Emperor as he nodded thoughtfully.

    Immediately after, he exchanged a glance with the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    They were both Immortal Emperors with cultivation levels so high that their immortal power surged like rivers and seas. Using it to nourish some seeds was truly an overkill.

    ¡°I believe all of you will do well in cultivating a significant amount of Wood God Fruit,¡± the Domain Lord could not hide the hint of ecstatic joy in her eyes.

    Not only the Domain Lord but also everyone in the imperial palace of Jupiter¡¯s natives showed joy on their faces, some even trembling with excitement.

    ¡°Domain Lord, it seems that this Wood God Fruit is also very valuable to you, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong observed and picked up on a clue.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Domain Lord admitted graciously. ¡°We natives of Jupiter all practice wood element cultivation techniques, but we have encountered bottlenecks and must rely on the Wood God Fruit to break through. If you can cultivate the Wood God Fruit, it will not only solve the problem of hunger but will also benefit us natives enormously. Here, on behalf of all Jupiter¡¯s citizens, I express the most sincere gratitude to all of you!¡±

    With that, the Domain Lord stood up and bowed deeply.

    All the natives in the palace followed suit, bending at a ninety-degree angle.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Xu Fu suddenly furrowed his brows. ¡°If the Wood God Fruit is so valuable to you as well, why don¡¯t you cultivate it yourselves?¡±

    Xu Fu¡¯s question struck right at the heart of the matter.

    Everyone looked at the Domain Lord with puzzled expressions.

    The Domain Lord smiled slightly and explained, ¡°The cultivation of the Wood God Fruit is quite demanding. First and foremost, it requires the energy of the powerful to nurture it. And more importantly, the Wood God Fruit must grow in an area filled with metallic energy.¡±

    Everyone understood; what she referred to as ¡°metallic energy¡± was one of the five elemental energies: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    ¡°This makes it difficult for us,¡± the Domain Lord said with a look of regret. ¡°You are all giants in the path of cultivation and should understand the principle of the five elements generating and overcoming each other. As natives of Jupiter, our elemental affinity is with wood, and among the five elements, metal overcomes wood. The Wood God Fruit needs to grow in the presence of metallic energy. On Jupiter, there is a region with a vast network of Black Gold ley lines, crisscrossing like a sea. That area is the perfect place to cultivate the Wood God Fruit. But we cannot go there. Once we enter an area filled with metallic energy, we would be slaughtered on the spot.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Yes, metal overcomes wood. Just as tools forged entirely from metal can easily saw through trees, and as lands rich with ore do not foster the growth of grass.

    This was a very simple principle.

    ¡°Well then, we shall plant that Wood God Fruit!¡± the Ten Thousand Sword Immortal Emperor immediately agreed. ¡°Give us the seeds!¡±

    ¡°The rules are as follows,¡± the Domain Lord patiently explained. ¡°Please leave two-tenths of each day¡¯s harvest of Wood God Fruit as food, and hand over the remaining eight-tenths to me. Once you have submitted a total of one million Wood God Fruits, the seal on the treasure chest left by the great one will automatically break.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1311 - Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Selfish Desires

    Chapter 1311: Chapter 1311: Selfish Desires Chapter 1311: Chapter 1311: Selfish Desires ¡°`

    Finally, the rules of Jupiter, the first world of the ten heavens, are clear!

    The indigenous people of Jupiter are helpless to cultivate the divine Wooden Fruits!

    The daily output must leave two-tenths to stave off hunger, with the remaining eight-tenths handed over! Gather 1 million fruits, and you can pass the level!

    ¡°Haha, so they want us to be fruit farmers,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°This Immortal Emperor really knows how to make things interesting by designing such a game.¡±

    ¡°Respected Treasure Hunters, you have no objections to this, do you?¡± the realm master asked with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor suddenly said sternly. ¡°Realm Master, your natives of Jupiter, you cannot cultivate the Wooden Fruits, and you rely on others. But taking eighty percent of the daily output, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! As I see it, we should take eighty percent, and you natives of Jupiter should get twenty percent!¡± Demon King roared, sneering incessantly.

    ¡°Everyone, these rules were personally set by the great lord.¡± The realm master smiled confidently. ¡°Please, show some respect for the wishes of the great lord. Besides, the Wooden Fruits, apart from staving off hunger, are of no particular use to you¡­ On the other hand, they are vital for us natives of Jupiter.¡±

    Mentioning the name of the Immortal Emperor quelled the disgruntled Sword Immortal Emperor and others, causing them to stiffen, and while still somewhat indignant, they ceased their objections.

    ¡°I wonder if there are enough seeds of the Wooden Fruits? To hand over 1 million mature fruits is not a small amount,¡± Huang Xiaolong asked directly.

    ¡°Respected Treasure Hunters, please rest assured, we have as many seeds as you need,¡± said the realm master, then gave a knowing look to several clan members inside the great hall.

    These clan members immediately exited the hall.

    ¡°Cough cough,¡± at that moment, Sword Immortal Emperor, his eyes rolling slyly, addressed Huang Xiaolong and others in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, we do need to discuss this matter.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sword Immortal Emperor, what would you like to say?¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan teased with a chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Sword Immortal Emperor pondered for a few breaths before speaking measuredly, ¡°We all understand that to obtain the supreme treasure of Jupiter and the key to the next world, we need to cultivate 1 million mature Wooden Fruits.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± the Third Crown Prince retorted impatiently with a cold snort.

    Sword Immortal Emperor ignored the Third Crown Prince and continued, ¡°There is only one most important treasure on Jupiter! There is also only one key to the next world! The Immortal Emperor once said that after breaking through the ten heavens, entering the main world, the more keys one has, the more advantageous it will be¡­ Now, we have too many monks and not enough porridge!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, a chill went through the crowd.

    It seems that Sword Immortal Emperor was harboring his own agenda!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not speak in roundabout ways! Who shall possess the most important treasure of Jupiter? And the key?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor questioned with an insistent expression.

    ¡°Alright, Sword Immortal Emperor, there¡¯s no need to hide your intentions any longer. I suppose you have your own ideas. If you have something to say, just speak plainly,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what I think¡­ Let¡¯s not fall out over this,¡± said Sword Immortal Emperor with a forced smile. ¡°How about this, we each cultivate the Wooden Fruits separately, and when the total of 1 million is gathered, we¡¯ll see which faction has contributed more fruits. Then, the one with the larger number shall receive Jupiter¡¯s most important treasure and the key to the next realm, how does that sound?¡±

    Ah, so Sword Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t want to share the pot; he wanted to go it alone!

    ¡°Fair!¡± the Profound Immortal Emperor agreed. ¡°Very fair.¡±

    ¡°We from the Demon Realm agree,¡± Demon King barked, immediately speaking up.

    ¡°Fair my ass!¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan burst out in anger. ¡°How many people have your Immortal and Demon Realms sneaked in here?¡±

    Yes, in the cultivation of Wooden Fruits, the side with more people would naturally have an advantage.

    ¡°`

    In the divine realms, aside from the two Immortal Emperors, there were also dozens of Profound Immortals.

    The demon realm, too, had two Demon Kings leading tens of Demon Saints.

    In terms of numbers, Huang Xiaolong and the Long Clan were at an obvious disadvantage.

    Huang Xiaolong was in a slightly better position, given that he was followed by five slaves, whereas the Long Clan only had the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, two giant dragons.

    However, of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s five slaves, except for Zehui, the others were not of high cultivation levels. Their efforts in cultivating the divine fruit might prove to be inefficient and fraught with difficulties.

    ¡°Long Clan¡¯s Third Crown Prince, don¡¯t be unsatisfied,¡± the Demon King smiled. ¡°Your dragon race is overconfident, sending only two dragons to descend on Earth. That¡¯s your business. When everyone is mixed together planting, the ownership of the keys and treasures will indeed be a troublesome matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s best to discuss and agree on these matters beforehand to avoid disputes later on,¡± said the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, also with a firm expression.

    ¡®These guys are really sly and despicable, lacking in grace~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong sneered inwardly. ¡®If it comes down to it, I can open the underworld and have as many troops as I want. Why would I fear them?¡¯

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s agree to that,¡± Huang Xiaolong consented readily.

    He turned his head to look at the Third Crown Prince, who was seething with anger, and comforted him. ¡°Third Crown Prince, no need to bother with them. If you are short on manpower, I can help you when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± the Third Crown Prince snorted in dissatisfaction but said no more. After all, given the prevailing circumstances, he and the Ninth Princess had no choice but to compromise.

    ¡°Fellow Treasure Hunters, no matter how you negotiate, in the end, you just need to hand over 1 million mature divine fruits to leave Jupiter,¡± the realm master said with a playful smile. ¡°Moreover, Jupiter¡¯s precious treasure trees are at your disposal to harvest.¡±

    Before long, throngs of natives carried many bamboo baskets into the great hall.

    The baskets were filled with seeds the size of peanuts.

    Each seed sparkled with a luster like the stars, a golden hue revealing an unparalleled sense of luxury.

    ¡°Esteemed Treasure Hunters, these are the seeds of the divine fruit,¡± the realm master said with a slight smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t they quite extraordinary?¡±

    Indeed, countess baskets were placed in the great hall, and in each basket, the seeds of the divine fruit piled up like a mountain.

    There was no shortage of seeds.

    Everyone felt reassured in their hearts.

    As long as there were enough seeds, producing 1 million mature divine fruits was only a matter of time.

    ¡°It seems that overcoming the trials of this realm is not too difficult, nor too easy,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said proudly, unable to help himself from whispering, ¡°The treasures and keys of the first realm belong to our celestial beings!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Fellow Treasure Hunters, there are a total of 100,000 divine fruit seeds here. Please begin cultivation. Once these seeds are exhausted, we will replenish them in a timely manner,¡± the realm master declared.

    ¡°100,000 seeds¨Clet¡¯s divide them evenly among our respective forces. Everything must be fair,¡± said the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, feigning magnanimity.

    100,000 seeds¨C

    Huang Xiaolong, representing Earth¡¯s forces, the Long Clan, the demon realm, and the celestial realm, a total of four powers, each received 25,000 seeds.

    After putting the seeds into his Storage Ring, Huang Xiaolong asked the realm master, ¡°No time to delay, realm master, please take us to the special area for planting the divine fruits!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1312 - Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Slaughtering Immortals like Mowing

    Chapter 1312: Chapter 1312: Slaughtering Immortals like Mowing Grass Chapter 1312: Chapter 1312: Slaughtering Immortals like Mowing Grass After eating the Wood God Fruit, Huang Xiaolong and the others not only felt no hunger at all but were also brimming with energy, as if injected with vitality. They couldn¡¯t wait to immediately plant these Wood God Fruits and gather 1 million ripe fruits as soon as possible to leave this place.

    ¡°Well, then~~ I won¡¯t keep you any longer,¡± the Lord of the Realm said with a slight smile.

    At once, the Lord of the Realm ordered some natives to lead Huang Xiaolong and his companions away to a special area filled with ¡®Profound Gold Veins¡¯ to officially plant the Wood God Fruit.

    Moreover, upon leaving, Huang Xiaolong and the others evenly distributed the remaining dried fruits that had been saved, giving exactly three to each person, which could sustain them for three days. If they couldn¡¯t harvest ripe Wood God Fruits within these three days, then death¨Cstarvation to death¨Cawaited Huang Xiaolong and his companions!

    As Huang Xiaolong and the others left the palace, the face of the Lord of the Realm, brimming with smiles all this while, suddenly turned somewhat sinister, his eyes blazing with fervor. ¡°Hehehehe~~ The opportunity that Lord Shi Tian mentioned has finally arrived! Hehehehe~~~¡±

    All the natives in the grand hall couldn¡¯t help but burst into crazed laughter.

    One by one, their faces took on a hideous look!

    At this moment, these green-skinned natives seemed like a group of devils, emitting sinister laughter.

    ¡°Everyone, our opportunity has indeed arrived!¡± the Lord of the Realm said ominously. ¡°We natives of Wood Planet have hit a massive bottleneck in our cultivation, causing complete stagnation for all our people~~ Wood Planet is abundant in treasure trees, yet we possess no power to protect them! Only the Wood God Fruit can allow us to break our barriers and ascend to a whole new level!¡±

    ¡°Sadly~~ Due to the mutual restraint of the elements, we have seeds of the Wood God Fruit but struggle to plant them, needing to rely on external forces,¡± the Lord of the Realm said, his eyes filled with an even darker gleam. ¡°Lord Shi Tian told us to wait! Wait for the Treasure Hunters! We¡¯ve finally waited until they came! Now, we¡¯ll use these Treasure Hunters as our laborers, planting the Wood God Fruit! Once we obtain the Wood God Fruit, our powers will soar dramatically!¡±

    ¡°Lord of the Realm, after these Treasure Hunters hand over 1 million ripe Wood God Fruits, how shall we deal with them?¡± one of the natives asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ 1 million Wood God Fruits will grant us unfathomable power~~¡± the Lord of the Realm¡¯s voice turned deep. ¡°Lord Shi Tian had ordered~~ once our power is strong enough to annihilate the Treasure Hunters, we can choose to kill all of them! Of course, we might also choose to let them go to the second world~~¡±

    ¡°That will depend on our mood~~ Hehehehe~~¡± the Lord of the Realm couldn¡¯t help but burst into sharp laughter again.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong and the others, led by some natives, exited the palace and rapidly flew away from the vast World Tree, heading westward.

    After deciding not to share a communal meal and to each plant their Wood God Fruit, the various forces inadvertently created some divisions among themselves.

    During the flight, they also kept to themselves.

    ¡°Master, why not summon some demons with greater intelligence from the Netherworld to assist you in planting the Wood God Fruit,¡± Xu Fu whispered beside Huang Xiaolong. ¡°The people from the Celestial Realm and Demon Realm are fickle and should not be allowed to take advantage of gaining treasures and keys.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s first see how things go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said quietly.

    After flying for several hours, almost crossing half of Wood Planet, they finally saw ahead¨Ca barren land!

    It¡¯s known that a characteristic of Wood Planet is its lush vegetation with Qi flowers, Yao grass, and treasure forests everywhere, essentially making it a plant planet.

    But the vast area ahead was stark naked without even a single weed!

    The ground of that area was a golden color, giving off a metallic taste.

    ¡°Respected Treasure Hunters~~ that is¡­ that is the Profound Gold Vein area, where we will plant the Wood God Fruit~~~¡± The leading native appeared extremely nervous, hesitating to move closer. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here~~ Every evening hereafter, the Lord of the Realm will send someone to collect the ripe Wood God Fruits; you just need to hand them over as required~~ We, we shall take our leave now~~¡±

    ¡°Scram quickly! A bunch of ants, just looking at you is irritating! Scram!¡± the Immortal Emperor of Thousand Swords scolded.

    The leading native flew away silently.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, we¡¯ve reached our spot. This so-called Profound Gold Vein area is indeed vast and boundless, so find your own spots to plant. I wish you all good luck,¡± the Immortal Emperor of Thousand Swords said, his face filled with satisfaction; he then waved his hand and instructed his subordinate Profound Immortals. ¡°You go pick a spot.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Two Profound Immortals respectfully accepted the command and immediately one of them shimmered like teleporting, flying into the Xuanjin land vein area.

    Suddenly!!!!

    As soon as the two Profound Immortals flew into the Xuanjin land vein area, it seemed like they triggered something, and waves of golden light, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, swept towards them!

    Each beam of golden light spanned hundreds of miles, rising vigorously under the sun, reflecting a sharp and soul-snatching luster!

    Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

    The golden light, like flying swords, struck the Immortal bodies of the two Profound Immortals, instantly cutting their armored Immortal garments into shreds!

    Immediately afterward, more golden light and energy surged towards them like a tidal wave!

    ¡°This is bad! The golden energy here is too strong, stern, and sharp, capable of slicing through anything! Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± The two Profound Immortals felt their hearts tremble with fear!

    Before this, they had indeed been too careless, for they hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual.

    When they flew into the midst of the Xuanjin land veins, it was as if they had fallen into a giant Sword Array, becoming lambs to the slaughter!

    Indeed, it was perilous. Not entering it, one might think the place was safe, but once inside, triggering the golden energy, it could mean total destruction!

    In the blink of an eye, the two Profound Immortals, utilizing their immortal power, soared into the sky, trying to rush towards the periphery.

    Swoosh~~Swoosh~~Swoosh~~Swoosh~~~

    Dense and layered golden energy rolled towards them!

    ¡°No~~!!!!¡±

    The two Profound Immortals erupted in heart-wrenching screams of agony!

    The golden light, like a fishing net, rolled over their bodies!

    Their Immortal forms, at a visibly rapid pace, began to disintegrate¡­ their bodies were cut into crisscrossing, shocking wounds, with Immortal blood spraying wildly, staining the skies red!

    Then, their limbs were quickly segmented, followed by more divisions¡­

    Their corpses were cut into very uniform small pieces.

    In the end¡­

    They were ground into powder.

    It was just a blink of an eye; two lively Profound Immortals were reduced to ashes, with only clusters of congealed blood suspended in the air, like blooming flowers, proving their existence.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This scene left the onlookers somewhat dazed.

    ¡°This is outrageous!!!!¡± Quickly, the Sword Immortal Emperor burst into an enraged and frenzied scream!

    When the Immortal Emperor was enraged, the weather in the surrounding dozens of miles changed, turning from clear skies to thunderous and lightning, the air becoming so oppressive it felt like it was dripping with water!

    ¡°This Xuanjin land vein area is fraught with lethality! The golden energy here is overly abundant, having condensed into gold brilliance comparable to Immortal Artifact flying swords, slaughtering Immortals as if mowing grass!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor roared furiously. ¡°Those damned natives didn¡¯t tell us this! How outrageous! I will obliterate them into dust!!!! I will slaughter every creature on this Jupiter!¡±

    ¡°This is getting interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood with his arms crossed, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°It seems that planting the Wood God Fruit is not so simple after all~~ This Xuanjin land vein, the natives of Jupiter cannot touch it due to the destructive interaction of the elements, but we outsiders also need to deal with the sharp and terrifying golden energy~~¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about planting, even staying inside for a moment is a huge drain,¡± the Third Crown Prince also said in a grave tone.

 Chapter 1313 - Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Planting

    Chapter 1313: Chapter 1313 Planting Chapter 1313: Chapter 1313 Planting At this time, Huang Xiaolong and his companions were close to the region of the Xuanjin earth veins where the Wooden Divine Fruits were planted, yet they stayed in place without moving, all deep in contemplation.

    ¡°The metallic energy of this place is too domineering. If there weren¡¯t many, it could be easily dealt with. But on the contrary, the density of the metallic energy is pervasive, as if there¡¯s no place it doesn¡¯t exist, no hole it doesn¡¯t enter, endless and inexhaustible~~¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said vehemently.

    Indeed, with the tactics of someone at the Immortal Emperor level, this degree of metallic energy could be condensed into swords, hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands, and all could be fended off. But the metallic energy of the Xuanjin earth veins, how could it be limited to mere hundreds or thousands?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring out our defensive artifacts~~¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor suggested in a deep voice. ¡°With our immortal power, fully activating the Immortal Artifacts, we should be able to withstand it for some time. During this period, we should be able to successfully plant the Wooden Divine Fruits and gain some harvest.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor shook his head. ¡°Using defensive Immortal Artifacts requires a continuous supply of immortal qi and power, which is a consumption in itself. Moreover, the growth of the Wooden Divine Fruit requires absorbing a significant amount of energy. It¡¯s challenging to be distracted by multitasking.¡±

    The Sword Immortal Emperor sent a soul transmission to the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor without changing his expression. ¡°Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, at this point, we really need to keep some reserves. The Demon Race and the Long Clan are watching us like tigers eyeing their prey. That Huang Xiaolong is not a pushover either; if we exhaust everything to plant the Wooden Divine Fruits and end up drained to the core, we could easily be taken advantage of by schemers. We must be cautious!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor let out a resigned sigh.

    For a moment, they were at a loss for what to do.

    The sun gradually set behind the western hills, and a hazy twilight covered the entire Wood Planet, as if a layer of poetic and picturesque light gauze had been draped over this botanical celestial body.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, do you have any ideas?¡± the Ninth Princess of the Long Clan moved beside Huang Xiaolong and asked with a sweet voice. ¡°I think, since you¡¯ve been able to resist the Immortal Realm time and again and even managed to capture my sister the Seventh Princess¡¯s heart under impossible circumstances, you must have many clever plans up your sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Ninth Princess, are you praising me or mocking me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat at a loss for words.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m praising you.¡± The Ninth Princess was playful and charming, quite different from the Seventh Princess¡¯s temperament.

    ¡°Actually~~¡± Huang Xiaolong opened up.

    At the same time, the people from the Demon Race and the Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t help but to divert their attention to Huang Xiaolong, listening to what he had to say.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t avoid them, confidently explaining, ¡°This region of the Xuanjin earth veins is vast. Within it, metallic energy crisscrosses, sparing nothing. However~~I believe, in such a vast area, there must be some parts where the metallic energy is weaker and has trouble reaching.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I see!¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you mean, in some areas, the metallic energy is relatively sparse, and as long as we find these areas, we could focus solely on planting the Wooden Divine Fruits without having to expend too much energy and effort defending against the metallic energy¡¯s attacks!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Makes some sense.¡± The Third Crown Prince thoughtfully agreed. He was an impatient person and immediately, with a shudder of his body, thousands of lifelike dragon qi burst forth, whistling into the region of the Xuanjin earth veins.

    Thousands of dragon qi, like thousands of Little Longs about ten or so zhang in length, scattered in all directions upon entering the Xuanjin earth veins region.

    The metallic energy was provoked in an instant.

    Puff~puff~puff~puff~~

    Countless trails of metallic energy, like cunning and ferocious hunters, chased after the thousands of dragon qi, determined to eradicate them completely!

    In the blink of an eye, nine out of ten dragon qi released by the Third Crown Prince were annihilated by the metallic energy after a brief deadlock, but the remaining tenth of the dragon qi faced little encirclement by the metallic energy. The occasional strands that swept through were shattered by the dragon qi.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this, the Third Crown Prince burst into laughter. ¡°Found it! Huang Xiaolong, you truly are unparalleled in wisdom! Indeed, in this vast region of the Xuanjin earth veins, the distribution of metallic energy is strong in some areas and weak in others. Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s go in together; that area is relatively safe! We won¡¯t be harmed by the metallic energy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The two Demon Kings eyed the area chosen by the Third Crown Prince with covetous excitement. That spot was about ten or so acres where only sparse and insignificant metallic energy passed by.

    ¡°What? You dare to covet the area chosen by me, the Third Crown Prince?¡± The Third Crown Prince stared provocatively at the two Demon Kings.

    The two Demon Kings immediately shifted their gaze away.

    ¡°Ridiculous! Third Crown Prince, do not slander others!¡± the Demon King scoffed contemptuously.

    ¡°Hehe~Third Crown Prince, you go ahead. I want to observe a bit more, so I won¡¯t crowd you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said politely.

    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Huang Xiaolong, you can come in anytime.¡± The Third Crown Prince nodded cordially to Huang Xiaolong and then his body surged with dragon qi, his skin surfaced with flickering metallic lustrous dragon scales, and the Ninth Princess did the same.

    The two great dragons, with their divine consciousness locked on the chosen spot, then shot across the sky as if teleporting!

    As soon as they entered the region of the Xuanjin earth veins, they were met with thickly interwoven strands of metallic energy, sweeping toward them like a net.

    However, both the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess were of royal dragon status, their scales tougher than most celestial garments and armor in the universe, their defensive power outrageously strong.

    Clang~~clang~clang~~

    ¡°`

    The golden energy clashed against the dragon scales, sparking intense flashes of fire, but for a moment, it was utterly unable to breach the defense of the two great dragons. Even each slash could only leave a hair-like shallow trace upon the dragon scales.

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess did not overestimate themselves and, in the blink of an eye, reached the area they had selected.

    Feet landed on the ground.

    Whoosh~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~

    A small number of about tens of golden energy streaks sliced through the air, flying towards them.

    ¡°Roar~~!¡± The Third Crown Prince let out a dragon roar, its sound waves rippling outwards, dissipating those dozens of golden energy streaks into disarray, carried away by the wind.

    ¡°What a great place, it truly is a great place~~ Hahaha~~~¡± The Third Crown Prince was overjoyed.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re really clever¨Cum~~ I¡¯m complimenting you, so don¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡± The Ninth Princess looked at Huang Xiaolong with delight, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over too? If you¡¯re scared, I can come get you.¡±

    ¡°Er~~ no need for that.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and shook his head. Then he immediately said to the five slaves, ¡°As expected, the distribution of golden energy in this Profound Gold vein area can¡¯t possibly be even everywhere. Places like this, where the golden energy is weak, must be numerous.¡±

    At this moment, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess did not dawdle. From their Storage Rings, they took out some glistening golden Wooden God fruit seeds.

    ¡°Ninth Sister, let¡¯s try sowing these~~¡± The Third Crown Prince, hailed as the Long Clan¡¯s leading talent of his generation and the son of the Dragon King, had never done such a task in his life. Moreover, the Long Clan didn¡¯t need to cultivate crops, so at this moment, holding the Wooden God fruit seeds was a novel experience for him.

    Then, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess tentatively scattered hundreds of seeds onto the bare ground, which looked like metal.

    Something strange happened!

    The Wooden God fruit seeds, as soon as they touched the ground, shot down into it with a whoosh!

    This scene resembled a sponge absorbing water, or rather like ginseng fruit falling to the ground.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The Third Crown Prince issued a surprised murmur. His mind swept out and discovered that the seeds that had burrowed into the ground were around ten feet deep, seemingly embedded in the earth.

    ¡°Nourish the seeds with energy~~¡± The Third Crown Prince muttered to himself.

    Then, dozens more golden energy streaks swept over from different directions, like autumn winds sweeping fallen leaves.

    ¡°What a nuisance!¡± The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess released their draconic might, annihilating these dozens of golden energy streaks.

    ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s try infusing dragon breath into the ground, to nourish the seeds,¡± the Ninth Princess said eagerly.

    The Third Crown Prince nodded slightly. Right away, the two great dragons tentatively released hundreds of streams of dragon breath, each stream targeting one seed, seeping into the ground, enveloping the seeds.

    Under the nourishment of the dragon breath, the seeds indeed began to stir!

    ¡°Third Brother! The seeds are moving!¡± The Ninth Princess exclaimed with joy. ¡°The seeds seem to have been endowed with vitality!¡±

    Dragon breath is an energy form condensed by the great dragons, each stream connected by bloodline to the dragon itself. Now, as the dragon breath enveloped the seeds, continuously nourishing them, even the minute changes in the seed could be discerned by the two great dragons¨Cas clear and reliable as observing patterns in one¡¯s palm.

    Seeing this, the onlookers from the Demon Race, the Immortal Realm, and Huang Xiaolong, all nodded slightly.

    The entire process of planting the Wooden God fruit was indeed not complicated, in fact, it was quite simple!

    ¡°Let¡¯s also hurry and find a safe place!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor urged anxiously.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ no rush, the Long Clan can¡¯t take the lead just yet. It¡¯s only two dragons, after all,¡± the Zhi Flame Immortal Emperor stated confidently.

    ¡°Release immortal power avatars, scout ahead, and look for a safe place!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor commanded.

    Then, led by the two Immortal Emperors, along with the dozens of Profound Immortals, each burst forth with a stream of immortal power, each coalescing into a human silhouette, flying into the Profound Gold vein area.

    The Demon Race did not lag behind; two Demon Kings and dozens of Demon Saints also sent out their demon energy to scout.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s also find a place to plant ours!¡± the five slaves requested in unison.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he flicked his hand and instantly countless talismans, like a flurry of snowflakes, flew into the Profound Gold vein area in front of them!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1314 - Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Sudden Change

    Chapter 1314: Chapter 1314: Sudden Change Chapter 1314: Chapter 1314: Sudden Change Huang Xiaolong flung out tens of thousands of magical symbols, which in the blink of an eye, each transformed into a green-faced, fang-toothed, devilish demon, wreaking havoc in the xuanjin veins territory.

    At the same time, the forces from the Immortal Realm and the Demon Race had also chosen large areas with weaker gold qi, gleefully flying into them.

    Back to Huang Xiaolong, the demons formed from the magical symbols were nearly wiped out by the gold qi in an extremely short amount of time; however, a small number of demons successfully completed their mission, finding Huang Xiaolong an excellent spot of roughly several ten-acre plots.

    Here, the gold qi swept through about every minute, with a dozen or more bursts at a time.

    Such a level of gold qi no longer posed any threat to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s right there!¡± Xu Fu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there now.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded and immediately took out a few blank talismans, gathered the Yin Emperor¡¯s divine power, and drew a few defensive symbols, which he infused into the bodies of the five slaves.

    ¡°Master, your servant will carry you there,¡± Zehui volunteered.

    At that moment, Zehui transformed into a giant dragon, albeit a condensed version only several dozen feet long.

    Huang Xiaolong and the other four slaves stood on Zehui¡¯s back, as Zehui coiled his dragon¡¯s body like a snake, forming layer upon layer of shields.

    Swoosh!

    With a leap, Zehui dashed into the selected territory.

    He was so fast that the gold qi that swept over his dragon¡¯s body didn¡¯t cause him any damage.

    After landing, Zehui quickly changed back into human form.

    As a dozen bursts of gold qi came slashing down, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and his divine power burst forth, directly crushing them.

    ¡°This place is relatively safe, I assume,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Looking over, first at the forces from the Immortal Realm ¡ª at that time, the Sword Immortal Emperor had already summoned a protective barrier. The surface of this barrier shimmered with a lustrous celestial radiance, densely inscribed with characters of the Immortals, grand and majestic, with the splendor of clouds and a display reminiscent of fish and dragons.

    Tiny amounts of gold qi that struck the protective barrier were like stones thrown into a pond, creating ripples upon ripples.

    Whenever the barrier¡¯s light dimmed, a dozen or so Profound Immortals would inject immortal power to rejuvenate the bright celestial light of the barrier.

    A group of Immortals sowed thousands of seeds underground, then concentrated on infusing the seeds with immortal power, nurturing them diligently.

    On the Demon Race¡¯s side, the protective tool summoned was a dense array of turtle shells, impenetrable to the gold qi. Two Demon Kings and dozens of Demon Saints sat securely among the turtle shells, nurturing the sown seeds.

    Elsewhere, beneath the feet of the Third Crown Prince and the Seventh Princess, dozens of branches thick as thumbs had sprouted, each growing tender golden leaves that glittered brilliantly.

    ¡°Third Brother! The wooden divine fruits we planted have begun to take root and sprout! That¡¯s excellent! Soon, we¡¯ll be able to harvest mature wooden divine fruits!¡± the Ninth Princess exclaimed, her heart brimming with a sense of accomplishment.

    ¡°Hmm, Ninth Sister, had we known, we should have brought more dragons to Earth. Now, the two of us seem a bit overwhelmed,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with a slight frown, then shook his head. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s proceed cautiously. If it comes to it, we can give up the competition for the treasure and key of this first world. Humph! In the ten worlds of the Heaven-Slaying Realm, there are plenty more opportunities!¡±

    Having said that, the Third Crown Prince grabbed a handful of seeds and tossed them into the ground.

    The Ninth Princess, on the other hand, seemed like a child who had found an exciting new toy, gleefully playing and even calling out to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, the seeds my brother and I planted have already sprouted and come to the surface! You better hurry up! Why don¡¯t we compete to see who can do it faster?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you should be calling me brother-in-law, not being so informal,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    ¡°Tch,¡± the Ninth Princess rolled her eyes, then turned her head away in feigned anger.

    Huang Xiaolong released a dense array of magical symbols, creating layers of barriers. The gold qi struck the symbols, crackling and producing plumes of green smoke.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop dawdling and get to work,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared solemnly.

    ¡°Master, please distribute the wooden divine fruit seeds to your servants, and we will do our utmost to nurture them,¡± Jiang Yuan quickly said.

    Huang Xiaolong had 25,000 wooden divine fruit seeds in his hand; firstly, he took out 1,000 and distributed them among the five slaves, and then he took out another 1,000 for himself.

    Quickly, all 2,000 seeds were planted in the soil.

    Huang Xiaolong and the slaves dedicatedly infused energy into the ground, nourishing the seeds.

    Huang Xiaolong tried to nourish 1,000 seeds alone, using the Yin Emperor¡¯s Divine Power, various forms of Mana, Dao power, and Dragon Qi¨Call were put to use.

    However, Huang Xiaolong found that cultivating the Wood God fruits required not only the nourishment of energy but also involved spiritual power.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong struggled greatly, as both his energy and spiritual power could scarcely keep up, and ultimately, he had to give up.

    Given his capabilities, cultivating 500 Wood God fruit seeds at a time was already his limit.

    Among the five slaves, Zehui was basically on par with Huang Xiaolong, slightly less so, able to cultivate 350 seeds simultaneously.

    Jiang Yuan was next, able to cultivate 80 seeds alone.

    The remaining Xu Fu, the Demon King, and the Yin Tribe Crown Prince could only manage to cultivate 20 to 30 seeds individually at most¨Cthat was their limit.

    ¡°Master, our cultivation levels have weakened a bit~~ Let¡¯s not even mention comparing to Dragon Kings, Immortal Emperors, or Demon Kings, even those Profound Immortals of the Immortal Realm and the Holy Ones of the Demon Race, we are somewhat inferior,¡± Xu Fu said apologetically, ¡°We¡¯ll hold you back, Master~~ Perhaps you should dispatch some more people from the Netherworld.¡±

    After some thought, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Once people are released from the Netherworld, they will immediately be affected by Jupiter¡¯s hunger laws. Currently, we only have enough provisions for a few days, insufficient to share with others~~ Thus, the released forces wouldn¡¯t be able to help but would quickly starve to death~~ Forget it. At least wait until the first batch of Wood God fruits we planted has ripened before we discuss this.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°Alright, no more talk, focus on the task at hand.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong and the five slaves devoted themselves to cultivating the seeds.

    The entire Profound Gold vein area was exceptionally quiet, all the competing factions focused on channeling energy into the ground.

    In fact, the competition had also subtly begun!

    Under the moonlight, amidst the people, many branches filled with Spiritual Energy stubbornly burst from the ground, sprouting buds, and grew rapidly before their eyes.

    Especially the Demon Race camp and the Immortal Realm camp, they had sufficient manpower and strong cultivation levels; they were making the fastest progress! Each had at least a few thousand branches growing around them.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± The Sword Immortal gazed at the rows of radiant golden branches in front of him, each over a meter tall and as thick as a child¡¯s arm, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before this Immortal harvests the first batch of mature Wood God fruits~~ Hahaha~~ All is going smoothly.¡±

    By the next morning!

    After a night of hard work, the seeds sown the night before had now all grown over two meters tall and as thick as thighs, the branches were covered in palm-sized golden leaves.

    Moreover, at the top of each branch, a fist-sized fruit had formed, though it still appeared unripe and green.

    However, it was clear that by noon, the first batch of mature Wood God fruits would be freshly available!

    Everybody felt an indescribable sense of achievement.

    Presumably, the goal of gathering 1 million mature Wood God fruits would not take long to achieve!

    However, just then!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Tens of thousands of streams of golden energy, like autumn winds sweeping fallen leaves, directly targeted the ground held by the Immortal Realm camp!

    At the same time, dense amounts of golden energy, like tornadoes, each headed towards the territories held by Huang Xiaolong, the Demon Race, the Third Crown Prince, and the Seventh Princess.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The golden energy was immense, churning and exploding with a deafening roar, like thunder!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter! This place is supposed to be a weak spot for golden energy, why! Why is this happening!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was astounded.

    ¡°This is bad!¡± Huang Xiaolong also stood up, frowning. ¡°The distribution of golden energy in this Profound Gold vein area isn¡¯t fixed! It changes every day! Yesterday, the piece of land I chose had about a dozen streams of golden energy cutting through each minute, almost negligible, but today, tens of thousands are sweeping over, rolling in!¡±

    As he spoke, several thousand fierce and solemn streams of golden energy were getting closer and closer to the location where Huang Xiaolong was, about to slash upon the layers of talismans Huang Xiaolong had placed!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1315 - Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Deadlock

    Chapter 1315: Chapter 1315: Deadlock? Chapter 1315: Chapter 1315: Deadlock? The situation had become dire, as if it plummeted from calm seas to stormy waves and thunderbolts in an instant!

    Last night, the so-called safe zones chosen by each camp were no longer secure, as countless beams of golden energy, stretching for dozens of miles and piercing the heavens, furiously swept toward them!

    A small amount of golden energy was but a minor itch through boots to these powerhouses. But tens of thousands of these beams were terrifying beyond imagination.

    These golden energies were immensely powerful and moved with extreme speed, almost like teleportation. As they swept through, they nearly caused a resonance between heaven and earth, making the vast region of the Xuanjin veins tremble as if an earthquake had struck.

    The airflow between heaven and earth was chaotic, with blinding golden light, and the void collapsed, annihilated!

    ¡°Master! What should we do?¡± Xu Fu cried out in alarm. ¡°We¡¯ve nurtured these divine wood fruits, and they¡¯re about to ripen, but now¡­ now¡­ it¡¯s all about to fall through!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong felt extremely frustrated inside. After all, he had toiled through the night, and it was almost time to see the first batch of divine wood fruits ripen.

    But now, they faced a perilous situation and had to make a choice.

    Either they would endure these devastating beams of golden energy and insist on cultivating this batch of divine wood fruits.

    Or they would make a quick decision and flee immediately.

    In a split second, Huang Xiaolong shook his head sharply and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Controlling his slaves with his divine sense as easily as moving his own limbs, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice had just fallen when Zehui¡¯s body shuddered, breaking out into a dragon¡¯s roar. He transformed into a mighty dragon that enveloped Huang Xiaolong and the other four slaves, protecting them as he strained to fly out of the Xuanjin veins region.

    Zehui took several hundred beams of golden energy head-on, causing several of his dragon scales to shatter and fly off.

    However, before the tens of thousands of golden attacks closed in, Zehui had already flown out, escaping from the place.

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    The multiple layers of defense runes that Huang Xiaolong had left behind dissipated like bubbles, pulverized to dust.

    ¡°That was too close for comfort~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed with lingering fear. If they had been even a moment later, it didn¡¯t bear thinking about.

    He quickly assessed the situation and the answer was simple¨Ceven with all their might, they were utterly incapable of withstanding the siege of tens of thousands of golden energies. If they didn¡¯t die, they would be severely injured!

    After escaping, the divine wood fruits in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s area, deprived of the nourishment of energy, began to wither at a visible rate.

    Vibrant scenery was reduced to desolation in no time.

    ¡°Damn it! The divine wood fruits that were close to maturing are declining rapidly now that they have lost their nourishment¨Cit¡¯s maddening! All our hard work from yesterday has been for nothing!¡± Huang Xiaolong cursed.

    As for the other camps,

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess acted with the most decisiveness. They made the right choice in the shortest amount of time, just like Huang Xiaolong.

    Swoosh~~swoosh~~~

    Two massive dragons flew out, then transformed back into their human forms and landed beside Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ah~~ Huang Xiaolong, we worked all night and used up a lot of dragon energy, only to come up empty-handed and waste many seeds of the divine wood fruit~~¡± The Ninth Princess muttered, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult! Now I realize the challenge of cultivating divine wood fruit¡­ it¡¯s truly unimaginable!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince also shook his head in frustration. ¡°That Immortal Emperor of Heaven Slaying is too cunning, setting such a huge challenge for us. He said that the ten worlds of heaven slaying are fraught with peril, one more dangerous than the next. The first world is supposed to be the simplest. But now that we can¡¯t even get through the first world, there¡¯s no use even thinking about the others!¡±

    Despite being a prodigy of the younger generation of the Long Clan, the Third Crown Prince was also feeling disheartened at this moment.

    Now, let¡¯s talk about the Immortals and the Demon Race.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor roared fiercely, looking somewhat ferocious, and exclaimed, ¡°At this critical moment, we must not give up! We absolutely cannot give up!¡±

    Right then, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor burst forth with dazzling columns of immortal light, channeling it into the defensive barrier. At the same time, they didn¡¯t forget to constantly nourish the about-to-ripen divine wood fruits with energy.

    Dozens of Profound Immortals began chanting immortal songs to reinforce the protective barrier while continuing to nurture the fruits.

    With the blessings of the many Immortals, the defensive barrier blazed brilliantly like a scorching sun, with numerous prestigious immortal characters fluttering in and out of sight.

    The air was filled with praises for the Immortal Race in song!

    On the other hand, the decision of the two Demon Kings was no different from the Immortal Race¡¯s. They chose to hold on!

    They reinforced the shield-like defensive covers!

    In that split second, tens of thousands of beams of golden energy nearly simultaneously struck the Immortals¡¯ defense barrier and the Demon Race¡¯s turtle shell-like shields!

    Crackling~~!!!!!!

    The clash erupted in an incredibly fierce explosion, like a volcanic eruption!

    The reinforced protective covers and turtle shell shields were both sliced into thousands of holes, their light dimming, on the verge of shattering!

    But somehow, they held on.

    ¡°Quick! Nourish! Hurry!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor exhaled slightly in relief and, as if it cost him nothing, poured his immortal energy to nourish the divine wood fruits that were about to mature.

    One by one, the unripe divine wood fruits began to emit faint hints of golden color!

    Success was near! They were on the brink of success!

    However¨C

    ¡°`

    Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~~

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Once again, tornado-like golden qi rushed towards the camps of the Immortals and the Demon Race, dense and wildly rampant!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°Not good! Here it comes again!¡± The Demon King, bawling out in a heart-wrenching howl.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Being able to withstand the slicing golden qi even once was already an impressive feat, but now, with their defenses significantly weakened, the golden qi bore down even fiercer than before!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold on any longer! Let¡¯s go!¡± the Demon King roared, finally shaken and choosing to give up.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    The eyes of the Demon King were filled with bloodshot threads ¨C he couldn¡¯t bear to give up!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    The first batch of Wood God Fruits was just half a step away from full maturity, just half a step away from a bountiful harvest!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°Use the demon artifacts! Sacrifice the demon artifacts!¡± the Demon King shrieked, unleashing more than a dozen high-quality defensive demon artifacts.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Dozens of Demon Saints also brought out their carried demon artifacts and sacrificed them.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    On the side of the Immortals, it was the same situation. Led by the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, dozens of Profound Immortals also brought forth their life-saving defensive Immortal Artifacts.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    This was a desperate, nearly suicidal gamble!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    However, luck was not on their side this time. Countless flashes of golden light swept across, reducing all kinds of demon and Immortal Artifacts into fragments!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°Dammit! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Finally, even the Sword Immortal Emperor, cursing out loud in frustration, no longer dared to persist. With the explosion of Immortal Artifacts and loss of defense, he felt the bone-piercing sharpness of the golden qi!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    A decision had to be made now. They clearly couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. A moment¡¯s delay would mean certain death.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Someone like the Immortal Emperor might not perish immediately but would undoubtedly be gravely injured. As for the Profound Immortals, however many there were, that¡¯s how many would die.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Immediately, the two Demon Kings and two Immortal Emperors issued orders to retreat.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    They had no choice but to abandon the Wood God Fruits that were on the cusp of ripening.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    In the blink of an eye, countless streams of golden qi suddenly split apart, forming a net-like curtain of light that swept through swiftly.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Those Profound Immortals and Demon Saints who were slightly slower were shrouded by the net, their bodies shattered completely, cut into tens of thousands of pieces as if they were merely grass.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    The sky was stained with blood!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    It was horrific! Just too horrific!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    With this single strike, more than a dozen Profound Immortals and Demon Saints were sliced into bits, dead beyond doubt.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    The two Immortal Emperors and two Demon Kings, along with the survivors, narrowly flew out, then gasped for breath with lingering fear in their hearts.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Looking back at their planted Wood God Fruits, they could see them withering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    An entire night¡¯s hard work, all in vain!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°How can this be~~ how can this be~~ this is utterly outrageous!¡± bemoaned the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, utterly dispirited.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Seeing this scene, the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan also regained his composure.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    He and the Ninth Princess had worked tirelessly all night for naught, which was already miserable enough. But the Immortals and the Demon Race had it worse. Not only did they come away empty-handed, but they also lost a great number of Immortal and demon artifacts, even paying a steep price in casualties.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    It was the epitome of losing both the wife and the army.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    At that moment, intense hunger burst forth from the deepest parts of everyone¡¯s bodies, spreading like a plague to every cell like wildfire.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°Ah~~ Not only did we fail to harvest, but we also have to consume the few Wood God Fruits we do have, such a misfortune~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a bitter smile, taking out a dried fruit and swallowing it down, finally curbing the overwhelming hunger.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Others also took out Wood God Fruits to sate their hunger.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    The atmosphere turned especially silent. Everyone frowned, contemplating how to cope, how to successfully harvest the ripe Wood God Fruits.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°The Slaying Immortal Emperor is clearly playing with us!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor, extremely dissatisfied, started to make a scene. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to cultivate mature Wood God Fruits! Impossible! This is a dead end! We¡¯ve been toyed with! We¡¯re going to starve to death on this damned Jupiter! I don¡¯t care anymore! I will eradicate all beings on Jupiter, leaving no survivors! If I am to fall, I will make sure every living creature on Jupiter goes down with me!¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong sat down slowly, muttering to himself, ¡°The so-called weak spots in the golden qi are nothing but deceiving. The flow of golden qi in the Xuanjin Leyline region changes everyday, erratic like the wind, impossible to predict~~~ But the Slaying Immortal Emperor wouldn¡¯t set up an insolvable situation. If it were truly unsolvable, then there would be no need to create as many as ten worlds for Treasure Hunters to decipher~~~ There must be a way to successfully cultivate the Wood God Fruits on Jupiter¡­¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong firmly believed this was not an impossible situation!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    There had to be a way to cultivate mature Wood God Fruits!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°What could that method be?¡± Huang Xiaolong racked his brains over this question.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    He casually threw out some talismans, which upon reaching the Xuanjin Leyline region, were immediately shredded by the omnipresent golden qi into dust~~~

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    Just then!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had thought of something!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    A surge of thought rapidly fermented in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡°I~~ I think I understand something~~~¡± The idea in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind became clearer and clearer!

    ¡°`

    ¡°`

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1316 - Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Gathering

    Chapter 1316: Chapter 1316: Gathering Chapter 1316: Chapter 1316: Gathering At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, with his mind racing, gradually shaped a bold idea in his head. However, this time he did not voice it, but instead kept pondering over it in his mind¨C

    ¡°The meaning of the Immortal Emperor who Slays the Heavens is for treasure hunters to overcome ten different worlds. In other words, to conquer these ten worlds~~~ In fact, planting the Wooden God Fruit can hardly be considered a conquest of this world; instead, it is a boon to the natives of this world. The indigenous people of Jupiter need the Wooden God Fruit to break through the barriers in their cultivation~~~¡±

    ¡°To conquer Jupiter isn¡¯t about violent slaughter~~ So¡­ hmm¡­ The natives of Jupiter are wood-attribute beings. Metal overcomes wood, and in this area of the Profound Gold Veins, the crisscrossing Gold Qi is the bane of Jupiter¡¯s natives!¡±

    ¡°Could it be, use this Gold Qi to deal with Jupiter¡¯s natives?¡± Huang Xiaolong kept speculating. ¡°The Immortal Emperor who Slays the Heavens, through various arrangements, has led us to this area of the Profound Gold Veins. His intention is probably not just to have us play the part of fruit farmers~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter.

    Without drawing attention, he tossed out a stack of talismans, which, entering the area of the Profound Gold Veins, were swiftly shredded to pieces.

    The five slaves, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughtful expression, did not dare to disturb him lightly, merely standing silently with their hands down by their sides.

    Others, like the Sword Immortal Emperor, were all at a loss.

    ¡°Hehe~~ The Slays the Heavens Immortal Mansion contains endless heavenly and earthly treasures. These streams of Gold Qi, though they seem austere and sharp, how are they not treasures themselves? Almost every strand of Gold Qi has been nourished for who knows how many years before finally condensing~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    The Gold Qi in this Profound Gold Vein was, in fact, comparable to extremely fierce Sword Qi capable of slaying gods and ghosts!

    ¡°Could it be what the Immortal Emperor who Slays the Heavens meant, is to have treasure hunters collect this Gold Qi to use against the beings of Jupiter?¡±

    After last night¡¯s lesson, Huang Xiaolong knew that it was impossible to avoid the Gold Qi here.

    It was also difficult to withstand.

    So¨C

    Collect it?

    Crack~~!

    Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it! This Profound Gold Vein is actually a treasure left by the Immortal Emperor who Slays the Heavens for treasure hunters!¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sudden realization, the Ninth Princess of the Dragon King immediately asked, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what have you thought of now?¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ If you call me ¡®brother-in-law,¡¯ I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The Ninth Princess¡¯s face turned red at once as she spat, ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me. The marriage between you and my Seventh Sister is barely beginning. We still need my father and mother¡¯s approval~~ You can¡¯t just casually be called ¡®brother-in-law¡¯ right now.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t call me ¡®brother-in-law,¡¯ don¡¯t even dream of getting anything out of me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    Scratching his head awkwardly, the Third Crown Prince also knew of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s resourcefulness. Seeing the expression on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face as if he had another strategy, it made him itch with impatience as he stammered, ¡°Huang Xiaolong~ you¡­ this~~¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯ll have to call me ¡®little brother-in-law¡¯ first,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled at the Third Crown Prince.

    ¡°Just standing around like this isn¡¯t going to work!¡± On the other side, the Sword Immortal Emperor began to grow anxious. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll just use the method from last night and look for areas where the Gold Qi is weaker.¡±

    After a pause, the Sword Immortal Emperor explained, ¡°Now it seems, the Gold Qi in this region of the Profound Gold Veins changes once a day. That is to say, from this morning to tomorrow morning, that¡¯s when a change will occur. We started cultivating the Wooden God Fruits late last night, so we were a bit late. Now that it¡¯s still early and not yet noon, if we immediately look for places where the Gold Qi is weaker and hurry to cultivate the Wooden God Fruits, we will surely be able to harvest the first batch before tomorrow morning!¡±

    This statement lit up the eyes of many.

    Yes, there was still plenty of time. If they started working immediately, there would be a whole day and an entire night left for everyone!

    In fact, after last night¡¯s cultivating, everyone had a better idea.

    A Wooden God Fruit seed, after being carefully nurtured for over a dozen hours, could blossom and bear fruit, ripe and ready to fall!

    ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, you speak truly! Alright then! Let¡¯s not be disheartened! Everyone, let¡¯s cheer up and start again!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor encouraged the dispirited Profound Immortals.

    Soon enough, these Immortals began to take out Immortal Pills to replenish their immortal power from their Storage Rings and swallowed them down.

    These Immortal Pills were of exceptional quality, and their miraculous effects were boundless. After ingestion, one¡¯s body was enveloped in surging immortal energy, not only was the consumed immortal power greatly restored and replenished, but the vitality, energy, and spirit all climbed steadily higher.

    Their condition returned to its peak.

    Afterward, the two Immortal Emperors released a large number of energy clones of immortal power, rushing into the Xuanjin veins region to seek out the place where the golden energy was weakest today.

    The Demon Realm followed suit.

    Before long, teams from both the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm had once again located the areas where the golden energy was weakest. Just like the previous night, they cautiously flew in, set up defenses, and then sowed their seeds before diligently nurturing them.

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess looked at each other, then at Huang Xiaolong, seemingly indecisive for a moment.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s start over. Begin sowing now~~ come morning, we will definitely harvest the first batch of ripe Wood God Fruits!¡± The Third Crown Prince said eagerly.

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I prefer to wait. I have another method in mind.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what exactly are you hiding in your gourd? Can¡¯t you tell us? After all~~ your wife is¡­ is¡­ is my elder sister~~~¡± The Ninth Princess pouted.

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you call me ¡®brother-in-law¡¯?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a stern face. ¡°You¡¯ve acknowledged that I am married to your sister, it is only reasonable for you to call me ¡®brother-in-law¡¯.¡±

    Feeling extremely awkward, the Ninth Princess finally murmured softly, ¡°Bro¡­ Brother-in-law~~¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s my girl.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded with satisfaction.

    The slaves were somewhat speechless¨Ctheir master was truly audacious, even daring to tease a Dragon King.

    But the slaves were also curious as to what method Huang Xiaolong had in mind.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve called me ¡®brother-in-law,¡¯ I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I intend to harvest and domesticate this golden energy!¡±

    ¡°Harvest?¡± Both the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess were stunned.

    ¡°May I know, Master, how do you intend to harvest this fierce and somber golden energy?¡± Zehui couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept over to Zehui. ¡°Do you still remember how I broke your Wanlong Refining Realm secret technique?¡±

    ¡°I understand now!¡± A tremor went through Zehui¡¯s soul.

    Without further delay, Huang Xiaolong took out a stack of blank talisman papers.

    These talismans were crafted from special materials found within the underworld and were of very high quality.

    He tossed the talisman papers into the air and with a flick of his fingers, quickly drew one talisman after another in midair.

    On each talisman, a black hole-like massive vortex appeared.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong threw the stack of talismans into the Xuanjin veins region.

    The dense golden energy came slicing through like an army sweeping across the field!

    In an instant, every talisman seemed to be imbued with life, beginning to inhale and exhale, the black holes on them undulating continuously!

    When the golden energy hit the talismans, it was suddenly harvested by the talismans!

    Moreover, the energy was gradually tamed and shrank, eventually turning into a golden trace, sealed within the talisman.

    It should be known, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talismans were capable of sealing even the dragons Zehui had split from himself, so subduing these streaks of golden energy was nothing much.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After tentatively harvesting dozens of streaks of golden energy, Huang Xiaolong gestured, and the talismans flew back to his hand.

    He took out a talisman, and on it, there was a trace of golden light, emitting a sharp and dominant aura, containing terrifying cutting power. It seemed that once released, it could sever everything!

    ¡°See that?¡± Huang Xiaolong said proudly. ¡°Just like that, harvesting the golden energy. This Xuanjin veins region has an unending supply of golden energy, a natural treasure. It is an opportunity given to us treasure hunters by the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor himself.¡±

    ¡°It works like this?¡± Both the Ninth Princess and the Third Crown Prince stared wide-eyed.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1317 - Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Shortcut

    Chapter 1317: Chapter 1317: Shortcut Chapter 1317: Chapter 1317: Shortcut ¡°Hehe,¡± seeing his plan had worked, Huang Xiaolong tossed the talismans in his hand as if he was flipping through a stack of cash, the crisp sound echoing as he laughed. ¡°Each talisman embodies a burst of sharp, golden energy that can slice through anything, just like an Immortal Sword.¡±

    ¡°My lord truly has divine skills!¡± Jiang Yuan flattered him on the side. ¡°The lord actually sealed golden energy into the talismans, it¡¯s simply limitless mana! Even in our Immortal Realm, the top Profound Immortals don¡¯t have this ability. Not to mention the Immortal Emperors, only a few top-ranked could do this. Even Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor can¡¯t subjugate this rampant gold energy at will and refine it into talisman treasures like the lord!¡±

    ¡°Master, you make it look so easy!¡± Xu Fu immediately knelt to worship.

    ¡°Amazing, truly amazing. Huang Xiaolong, you indeed possess unfathomable divine skills,¡± even the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan had finally developed deep admiration for Huang Xiaolong. ¡°We in the Long Clan are not adept at crafting such talisman treasures. Although I am a Dragon King, I cannot do it either.¡±

    ¡°That is because everyone has their own expertise,¡± Huang Xiaolong simply laughed it off.

    These methods to create talismans were something Huang Xiaolong had mastered since he was young. After acquiring the Hell Planet, his technique in crafting talismans became even more sophisticated, filled with mysteriousness like that of ghosts and gods.

    ¡°A golden energy talisman, killing a low-level Profound Immortal or low-level Demon Saint, that¡¯s no problem. If I throw a bunch of them, hehe, even an Immortal Emperor would end in a sorry state,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, immediately followed by pulling out stack after stack of blank talisman paper.

    Drawing, throwing, collecting golden energy.

    With the entire process down pat, Huang Xiaolong was doing it as smoothly as the flowing clouds and flowing water.

    Thus, countless streams of golden energy were sealed by Huang Xiaolong.

    By noon, Huang Xiaolong had already sealed tens of thousands of streams of golden energy. He forcefully created an absolutely safe zone within the Xuanjin vein area, calm and quiet, with not a single strand of golden energy causing trouble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re also going to plant the Wood God Fruit,¡± Huang Xiaolong beckoned.

    Immediately afterward, Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by five slaves, as well as the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, flew into that pristine area.

    Everyone sat cross-legged, sowing the seeds and irrigating with energy.

    Looking at the people of the Immortal Realm and the Demon Race, after their tireless efforts, they once again cultivated numerous branches over one meter tall.

    Under the sunlight, each branch glistened like jade, the leaves shone like agate. At the very top of the branches, a green fruit grew, with lines of golden light winding around the skin like flowing water.

    ¡°Put more effort!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor encouraged morale, ¡°We must cultivate more mature Wood God Fruits before tomorrow¡¯s sunrise!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes showed a peculiar glow, staring intently at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side. ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, look, that Huang Xiaolong has actually sealed a large amount of golden energy into the talismans, thus freeing up a patch of land¨Cthis guy, he¡¯s really cunning and unpredictable!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor snorted coldly, his face dark. ¡°It¡¯s just a mere technique of making talismans! Such a trivial path!¡±

    Sword Immortal Emperor, too proud to admit his shortcomings in talisman crafting, belittled it as a trivial path.

    Many Profound Immortals, including Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, somewhat disagreed with Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s statement.

    Back to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, without any obstacles or disturbances, the planting of the Wood God Fruit was distraction-free, and his efficiency was doubled.

    Huang Xiaolong multitasked, continually collecting golden energy.

    By his side, stacks of talismans, each sealed with golden energy, piled up like a Great Wall.

    ¡°These Wood God Fruits need energy to nurture them¡­ and this golden energy counts as one form of it. Let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly had a eureka moment.

    No sooner said than done, Huang Xiaolong picked up a talisman and flicked his wrist.

    Snap!

    The talisman spontaneously combusted, turning into an unmatched sharp golden light, which Huang Xiaolong controlled with his will, piercing directly into the ground like a serpent.

    The golden light merged with a Wood God Fruit seed deep underground.

    Then, something strange happened!

    Not only did the Wood God Fruit not get destroyed by the golden energy, but it devoured the energy voraciously as if famished, sucking in the golden energy!

    In a blink, a stream of golden energy was completely absorbed by the Wood God Fruit seed!

    After absorbing the golden energy, this Wood God Fruit seed began to swell rapidly, sprouting a branch that broke through the soil!

    On top of the branch, buds appeared, which rapidly grew into glinting gold leaves, and the fruit at the end of the branch swelled up like a balloon!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed uncontrollably.

    Those nearby all stared dumbfounded at the branch.

    This was a seed Huang Xiaolong had just sown, yet its growth speed was countless times faster than those previously nurtured with energy for a good while!

    In other words, a seed nurtured with golden energy was growing at an unrivaled pace. It even outperformed the seeds cultivated earlier by the Immortal Realm and the Demon Race, both in strength and development!

    ¡°Master!¡± Xu Fu trembled with excitement. ¡°Master! So it turns out! It turns out the golden energy flowing through this Xuanjin vein area is¡­ is the most excellent energy for nourishing Wood God Fruit seeds! It¡¯s more suited than any Spiritual Energy, Demon Energy, or Dragon Energy!¡±

    ¡°I knew it,¡± Huang Xiaolong even felt a bit smug. ¡°Immortal Emperor Slays The Heavens wouldn¡¯t guide us here for no reason¨Cthis golden energy is in fact the opportunity he left for us. To successfully cultivate Wood God Fruits, we must utilize this golden energy.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong, without hesitation, started throwing one talisman after another sealed with golden energy, into the ground.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Branches burst forth from the ground densely packed, like bamboo shoots after rain.

    Everyone was astonished.

    Especially the people and horses of the Immortal Realm and the Demon Race, when they saw this scene, they almost spat out their old blood.

    Damn it, we¡¯ve been toiling away here, pouring our hearts and souls into planting, exhausting energy and spirit, and it was only with great difficulty that we watched the seeds take root and sprout, growing little by little.

    But you, on the other hand, just casually threw down a few talismans, and the fruits matured just like that!

    That really isn¡¯t fair!

    Soon, something happened that drove them to despair¨C

    Huang Xiaolong successfully cultivated the first fully ripe Wood God Fruit!

    Unlike the dried fruits, a mature Wood God Fruit was about the size of an apple, its body suffused with the Spiritual Energy of wood, emanating golden light, as if it contained a blazing sun!

    Utterly extraordinary!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ It¡¯s so simple, indeed, terribly simple!¡± Huang Xiaolong plucked the Wood God Fruit and played with it lovingly, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.

    Then, he tossed it into his mouth.

    He crunched it down.

    Mmm, sweet and juicy, the taste was much better than the dried fruit, the fresh and cool aura of the wood¡¯s spirit filled every cell in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, and like the gentle undulating caress of a bewitching lady, it massaged Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Hmm? Not bad, the Wood God Fruit actually has the effect of strengthening the soul~~ good, it seems I need to eat more of this~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    No sooner had he spoken than dozens of Wood God Fruit fell to the ground as they ripened.

    ¡°Here you go, Ninth Princess, I couldn¡¯t let you call me brother-in-law in vain, could I?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled teasingly and handed her a large stack of talismans sealed with golden energy.

    Ninth Princess was overjoyed. She took the talismans and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, brother-in-law. Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely put in a good word for you in front of my Seventh Sister!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ so then~~¡± The Third Crown Prince was both embarrassed and delighted. ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯re truly brilliant, full of wisdom and invincible luck~~~!¡±

    Well, the Third Crown Prince had fully accepted Huang Xiaolong now.

    His words were not mere flattery but genuine admiration.

    Huang Xiaolong acted generously, handing over a stack of talismans sealed with golden energy to the Third Crown Prince.

    After that, Huang Xiaolong scattered blank talisman paper like snowflakes, capturing golden energy with abandon.

    He was like a seasoned fisherman casting a wide net, always hauling in a full catch.

    ¡°This~ this~~~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and envy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a trick!¡±

    ¡°Watch me!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor reached out like a mountain, grabbing several strands of golden energy from the air.

    The golden energy was rebellious and unyielding. In the palm of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, it writhed and sliced, making a clanging sound like the clash of gold and iron.

    Although the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was supremely powerful, he could only suppress or crush these strands of golden energy, unlike Huang Xiaolong who could tame them.

    With great difficulty, he plunged the strands of golden energy directly into the ground.

    Boom~~~~~!!!!!!!!

    The ground exploded into a crater, and rather than being absorbed by the Wood God Fruit, the golden energy exploded like gunpowder, breaking many of the nearby branches in half.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was furious, slapping out his hand and scattering the golden energy around with his palm, breaking it into patchy golden specks that drifted away with the wind.

    ¡°It seems that to nurture the Wood God Fruit seeds, we must capture, refine, and tame these golden energy strands! Brutal force won¡¯t do!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor also gave it a try, but ended up with failure. Even though he knew that the golden energy was the best fertilizer for the Wood God Fruit seeds, he was unable to make use of it!

    At a complete loss!

    The Demon Race side was even more helpless.

    All they could do was watch Huang Xiaolong, the Third Crown Prince, and Ninth Princess consecutively produce fruits that were as pleasing as the golden sun.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong~~¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor gave Huang Xiaolong a friendly smile. ¡°Could you also share some of the talismans sealed with golden energy with us? Of course, we can trade goods for them.¡±

    The two Demon Kings were also ingratiating themselves. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re a great talent, actually thinking of such a shortcut~~ We of the Demon Race are willing to form good relations with Earth, even becoming allies is fine~~ that¡­ that¡­ please give us some of those talismans!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed out loud, his laughter filled with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Well~~ well, both Immortal Emperors and Demon Kings~~ within the Jupiter Palace, you insisted over and over that there¡¯s only one key to the next realm, and there¡¯s only one most important treasure on Jupiter~~ we should each do our own thing, plant the Wood God Fruit, and in the end see who has more fruits to get the key and treasures~~ that is, we are in competition~~~ you really think I, Huang Xiaolong, am a fool? To just give you the ¡®fertilizer¡¯ that nourishes the Wood God Fruit for free? Wouldn¡¯t I be aiding the enemy?¡±

    Hearing this, the people of both the Demon Race and the Immortal Realm were dumbfounded.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Well, what Huang Xiaolong said did make a lot of sense.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t all about the competition, I wouldn¡¯t mind sharing this shortcut. Too bad.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head as if in regret.

    ¡°Pfft~~~!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor, who first proposed the competition, was so angry he spat out a mouthful of blood!

    This time, he truly shot himself in the foot!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1318 - Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Inventory Check

    Chapter 1318: Chapter 1318: Inventory Check Chapter 1318: Chapter 1318: Inventory Check Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°bountiful harvest,¡± the hearts of the people from the Immortal Realm and the Demon Race bled, and the enormous disparity made them long to rush forward immediately and snatch the talismans from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong!¡± the Immortal Emperor Wan Jian roared furiously, veins bulging on his forehead. ¡°We all entered the Shi Tian Cave Mansion to hunt for treasure, we should be united in this! We are all in the same boat, why the pretense?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¨CI can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head disdainfully and continued to nurture the Divine Wood Fruit and create more talismans to capture the golden aura.

    The Immortal Emperor Wan Jian and the others were hopping mad, and suddenly, two Immortal Emperors and two Demon Kings exchanged glances.

    A murderous intent that couldn¡¯t be concealed emerged in their eyes!

    Afterward, they unanimously turned their gazes toward Huang Xiaolong.

    They seemed ready to strike!

    Huang Xiaolong, however, appeared leisurely and even without lifting his eyes, casually flicked through a thick stack of talismans sealed with golden aura, making a snapping sound.

    By then, Huang Xiaolong had captured hundreds of thousands of golden auras, all turned into talismans, ready at his disposal.

    Seeing the talismans casually stacked in front of Huang Xiaolong, the forces from the Demon Race and the Immortal Realm felt as if they had been doused with a bucket of ice water from head to toe.

    In a direct battle, two Immortal Emperors and two Demon Kings, leading dozens of Profound Immortals and numerous Demon Saints, could almost instantly subdue Huang Xiaolong. This battle would be overwhelmingly one-sided!

    But now, Huang Xiaolong had something to rely on.

    Hundreds of thousands of golden auras burst forth, instantly forming a terrifying lethality, even powerful beings like Immortal Emperors and Demon Kings might not emerge unscathed.

    What was even more terrifying was that Huang Xiaolong was continuously producing golden aura talismans. His trump cards were only getting stronger and stronger!

    ¡°Want to try?¡± Huang Xiaolong said playfully, looking towards the people from the Demon Race and the Immortal Realm, and gestured to throw the talismans in his hand.

    ¡°Wait¨C!¡± Demon King Kui suppressed the killing intent in his heart and manage a bitter smile. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s choose peace. Ah¨Csince you have more talismans than you can use, why not share some with us?¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Don¡¯t push things too far! It¡¯s wise to leave a line for future encounters!¡± the Immortal Emperor Wan Jian gnashed his teeth.

    Despite their words, their momentum had waned.

    ¡°Stop with that talk, just focus on growing your Divine Wood Fruits. Oh, and you¡¯d better hurry, or once the golden aura shifts, the safe land will turn dangerous, and you¡¯ll end up empty-handed,¡± taunted Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Forget it! Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯ve got talent!¡± the Immortal Emperor Zi Yan gritted his teeth. ¡°We admit defeat this time! But, Shi Tian¡¯s ten realms, ten whole worlds¨Cthis is just the first world! Don¡¯t get too proud. There are many challenges ahead, and you better hope you don¡¯t end up in our hands in the future!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand dismissively, as if shooing away flies.

    From then on, Huang Xiaolong and the forces from the Immortal and Demon realms had conflicts.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t fear them! The Third Crown Price and I will help you!¡± the Ninth Princess declared boldly.

    Meanwhile, the Divine Wood Fruits cultivated by the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess also matured one after another. They joyfully and carefully stored these hard-earned fruits.

    The five slaves also had a bountiful harvest.

    ¡°Here, help yourself to the talismans if you run out,¡± Huang Xiaolong multitasked, continuously capturing the golden aura, feeling very pleased.

    Not to mention the Divine Wood Fruits, even the golden aura from the Profound Golden Vein region, sealed within the talismans, was an indescribably huge fortune!

    In the afternoon.

    Finally, the forces from the Immortal and Demon realms, through their relentless efforts, achieved their first harvest!

    The mature Divine Wood Fruits were nervously plucked by them.

    They were golden fruits, like miniature suns, emitting dazzling halos and an air of nobility.

    However, it was clear that the Divine Wood Fruits they had cultivated were significantly inferior in quality and appearance compared to those on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    To put it this way, the Divine Wood Fruits nurtured by Huang Xiaolong with golden aura were as large as big apples, while those grown by the Immortal and Demon realms were at most the size of an orange.

    The golden luster of their fruits also paled in comparison to those on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    To give an analogy, it was like the difference between authentic goods and high-quality counterfeits.

    This made the Immortal Emperors and Demon Kings feel yet another wave of bitterness and envy.

    But now was not the time to complain about the unfairness of the world; they just had to keep working!

    At dusk.

    The horizon was filled with enchanting sunset clouds.

    The breeze was very gentle.

    Then, a large group of green-skinned natives riding clouds appeared in the sky.

    ¡°Hehe~~ those natives have come to collect the Wooden God Fruits~~ Let¡¯s take a break,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned.

    Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor ordered their subordinate Profound Immortals to continue working as they flew out together.

    Demon King Kui and Roar also flew out of the Profound Gold Vein area.

    The Treasure Hunters met with the natives.

    ¡°Ah ha~~ Distinguished Treasure Hunters, you have worked hard!¡± A leading native, an old man, said with a cheerful smile on his face.

    ¡°You beasts!¡± suddenly, Sword Immortal Emperor grabbed the native¡¯s neck with a large hand, lifting him like an eagle catching a chick. ¡°You despicable creatures!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Please calm down, Sir! Please calm down!¡± the native trembled all over, terrified.

    The other nearby natives also began to tremble on their feet and knelt down.

    ¡°This place is chaotic and dangerous; we in the Immortal Realm have lost quite a few Profound Immortals due to it. What punishment do you deserve!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor roared. ¡°With a single thought, I could grind you to dust!¡±

    ¡°No! Sir! Please hold back! In the past, Immortal Emperor Shi Tian placed some restrictions on us. If we suffer a lethal attack, these restrictions will erupt~~ Sir~~¡± the old man hurriedly explained.

    ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, don¡¯t be rash; it¡¯s better to err on the side of caution,¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor quickly advised.

    ¡°Get out~~!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor angrily threw the old man to the ground, but he hesitated to strike harder.

    The old man rolled on the ground, then got up and dusted himself off, humbly saying, ¡°Sir, we were ordered to collect the Wooden God Fruits.¡±

    After speaking, the old man arranged for a few natives with pens and registers in hand to tally up the harvest of Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    First, for the Immortal Realm.

    Sword Immortal Emperor took out today¡¯s harvest from his Storage Ring.

    Numerous golden Wooden God Fruits fell to the ground and quickly piled up into a small hill.

    The natives¡¯ eyes lit up at the sight of the Wooden God Fruits.

    Due to conflicting properties, they had never been able to grow Wooden God Fruits in their entire lives.

    Without the Wooden God Fruits, their cultivation was limited.

    Now, after much longing, they finally saw the ripe Wooden God Fruits!

    Tally up!

    From the Immortal Realm side, they had grown 3000 Wooden God Fruits. According to an eighty-twenty split, 600 were left behind, with the rest taken away by the natives.

    From the Demon Realm side, 2800 Wooden God Fruits were grown.

    After tallying, a group of natives approached Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince.

    The natives had an idea; they knew that with the greater numbers and stronger powers of the Immortal Realm and the Demon Race, the number of Wooden God Fruits grown would definitely be higher.

    In contrast, Huang Xiaolong and the Long Clan side, with fewer people, likely didn¡¯t have much of a harvest.

    ¡°Please~~¡± the old native bowed deeply.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince exchanged glances, then burst out laughing simultaneously.

    Whoosh~~~~!

    Excellent quality Wooden God Fruits rolled out from their Storage Rings!

    ¡°Um~~~¡± the natives involuntarily shivered, their eyes glued straight ahead, like lascivious rascals beholding a noble young lady clothed in the purest white snow.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1319 - Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 The Most Important Treasure of

    Chapter 1319: Chapter 1319: The Most Important Treasure of Jupiter! Chapter 1319: Chapter 1319: The Most Important Treasure of Jupiter! Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Kingdom, after pouring out the Mu Shen Fruits they harvested from their Storage Rings, left the natives dumbfounded.

    It was beyond their expectations!

    The Mu Shen Fruits cultivated by Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince turned out to be significantly more abundant than those cultivated by the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm. Moreover, they were of exceptional quality, resembling small suns, brimming with terrifying vitality.

    Seeing this, the representatives from the Demon and Immortal Realms felt utterly ashamed, almost hating Huang Xiaolong with a tooth-itching intensity.

    ¡°Any problem?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a cool smile.

    ¡°No¨Cno¨Cno problem~~ My Lord, you¡­ you truly are¡­¡± The chieftain of the natives was at a loss for words.

    Immediately, they proceeded with cautious counting.

    Huang Xiaolong had cultivated a total of 15,000 Mu Shen Fruits, and after setting aside the portion to be submitted, he still had 3,000 left for himself.

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess also managed to cultivate 8,000 fruits.

    On this first day of harvest, Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince could be said to have utterly eclipsed the Demon and Immortal Realms.

    The natives left behind a portion of the seeds (likewise, 25,000 seeds for each faction), and hurriedly departed. They needed to offer these Mu Shen Fruits to their realm¡¯s lord without delay, so he could break through the boundaries that had constrained him for ten thousand years!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I won¡¯t contest with you for the key to the first realm and its treasures,¡± the Third Crown Prince said beamingly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor fumed, puffing up his beard. ¡°Let it be! Continue to plant Mu Shen Fruits, and as soon as we gather 1 million mature fruits, we can leave this bizarre and absurd place!¡±

    The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also glared at Huang Xiaolong with a dark look, the subtext being¨CKid, it¡¯s still uncertain who will get the last laugh, let¡¯s wait and see!

    Without further ado, everyone resumed their work, entering the Xuanjin Vein region to cultivate Mu Shen Fruits.

    For Huang Xiaolong now, cultivating Mu Shen Fruits lacked any challenge. It was exasperatingly simple: just sow the seeds, cast the magic symbols, and a bountiful harvest would follow.

    Huang Xiaolong devoted more of his thoughts to sealing the golden qi.

    Eventually, Huang Xiaolong simply split off a thread of his consciousness and entered the netherworld, where he had many high-level demons draw symbols for him.

    In the netherworld, the number of demons was limitless, and each second, they could draw a similarly infinite number of symbols for Huang Xiaolong.

    Thus, every second, he could also use these symbols to capture an equally infinite amount of golden qi.

    The following days became somewhat monotonous.

    For Huang Xiaolong, it was just about capturing golden qi every day, sealing it into symbols, and then instructing his five slaves to devoutly plant Mu Shen Fruits.

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess benefited from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grace, and everything went smoothly for them.

    On the other hand, the representatives of the Demon and Immortal Realms had a much more tedious experience. Every day before sunrise, they had to escape from the Xuanjin Vein region to avoid injury from the erratic golden qi and then seek out a safe area anew.

    Their harvests were meager and consumed much of their energy.

    It was all like an assembly line, repeating over and over.

    A month later¡­

    ¡°Brother-in-law, by my calculations, we have already submitted nearly 1 million mature Mu Shen Fruits~~¡± The Third Crown Prince stood beside Huang Xiaolong, his face showing a sense of relief. ¡°If the Wood Star realm¡¯s lord hasn¡¯t lied to us, we should soon get the key to the second world and the most precious treasure of the Wood Star. Of course, brother-in-law, both the key and the treasure are yours.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong indeed became the ¡°fruit farmer¡± who cultivated the most Mu Shen Fruits without any suspense. His total far exceeded the sum of the other factions¡¯.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    At that moment, to him, how many Mu Shen Fruits he submitted was irrelevant. What mattered was that the vast Xuanjin Vein region now appeared exceptionally¨Cuh, safe.

    Yes, safe.

    The once-roaring and pervasive golden qi, which used to cut through northeast, southwest, and northwest, was now almost entirely gone!

    This meant that only a few areas within this region still had golden qi sweeping through them, while the majority of it was calm and untroubled, as placid as still water.

    Where had the golden qi gone?

    The answer was simple¨Cit had all been captured by Huang Xiaolong! Turned into symbols!

    In this one month, with the help of a multitude of high-level demons from the netherworld, Huang Xiaolong sealed an untold amount of golden qi.

    To count them in the billions would not be an exaggeration!

    This harvest, its value surpassed that of the Mu Shen Fruits!

    The likes of the Sword Immortal Emperor were now looking at Huang Xiaolong with deep wariness.

    If any conflicts arose, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. Releasing a vast amount of golden qi symbols would be incredibly lethal.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, ninety percent of the gold qi in the Xuanjin terrain region has been tamed by me. There¡¯s still some left, which I can¡¯t afford to waste~~,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    Immediately, he set about capturing the remaining gold qi.

    A day later, Huang Xiaolong finally accomplished the task!

    Not a trace of gold qi remained in the entire Xuanjin terrain region.

    Without the nourishment of the gold qi, the area had become decidedly ordinary. The ground, hard as metal, lost its luster as well and turned into a desolate land.

    It was no longer suitable for planting the Wooden God Fruits. It had lost its value.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finally completed the task set by the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian on Jupiter.¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Now, let¡¯s head straight back to the palace on Jupiter.¡±

    ¡°This emperor doesn¡¯t wish to stay on this Jupiter any longer,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor perked up. ¡°I wonder what the next world looks like. Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯ve won this time, but next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to mock the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, a voice as majestic as a saint suddenly resounded in his mind.

    It was the voice of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Treasure Hunter, well done, you¡¯ve done quite well, quite impressively indeed~~ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the Ninth Princess asked curiously.

    At the moment, only Huang Xiaolong could hear the voice of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian in his mind; even someone as powerful as the Dragon King could not hear it standing beside him.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Huang Xiaolong said without changing his expression.

    ¡°Perhaps it was pure chance, perhaps you are truly a prodigy, or perhaps you have invincible fortune. In any case, the most important treasure left by this emperor in the Shi Tian ten realms, the first world, has been obtained by you!¡± The Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s voice rang out once again.

    The most important treasure?

    Huang Xiaolong was stunned anew.

    Damn, wasn¡¯t it said that the most important treasure of Jupiter was in the hands of the realm¡¯s ruler?

    So¡­ was the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian deceiving people again?

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Treasure Hunter. This Xuanjin terrain region nurtures endless gold qi. Only by subduing all the gold qi can one trigger this emperor¡¯s voice left here~~~ and obtain the most important artifact that I placed on Jupiter!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized.

    ¡°At first, I thought that even if a Treasure Hunter came here, they would hardly discover the mystery. Even if they did, they simply couldn¡¯t collect all the gold qi. But, unexpectedly~~ ha ha ha~ it¡¯s all fate, everything is fate!¡±

    ¡°Treasure Hunter, listen well!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong held his breath to listen.

    ¡°This Jupiter was a rather interesting planet I discovered during my cosmic travels in the early years. It was too interesting, wasn¡¯t it? Therefore, I absorbed Jupiter in its entirety, refining it into the Shi Tian ten realms.¡±

    ¡°The beings of Jupiter may seem weak, but their potential is immense. In the high civilizations of the universe, they rank among the best. The beings of Jupiter, once they consume the Wooden God Fruits, will undergo an unbelievable evolution! As long as there are enough Wooden God Fruits and their growth is unrestrained, one day they might even pose a threat to the realm of immortals!¡±

    ¡®Who would have thought that the potential of Jupiter¡¯s natives was so terrifying~~,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought with a slight movement in his heart, then shook his head. ¡®However, they are greatly limited because the natives of Jupiter can¡¯t actually plant the Wooden God Fruits themselves.¡¯

    Sure enough, the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian continued to speak. ¡°The Creator is fair. The natives of Jupiter may have terrifying potential, but their wood attribute is precisely restrained by the metal attribute. Yet, the Wooden God Fruits must grow in a metal attribute land. This is quite contradictory~~ Well, the real purpose for you Treasure Hunters to come here and plant the Wooden God Fruits is to collect the gold qi of this place.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Treasure Hunter, you¡¯ve succeeded! Thus, I shall grant you the most important artifact of this realm! Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    As soon as the words ended¨C

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    A tremor ran through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain, and soon phrases of secret doctrines and images floated to his consciousness.

    ¡°Shi Tian Emperor Execution¡±

    ¡®Is this an Immortal Technique?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly constricted.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, the method to cultivate an Immortal Technique emerged in his mind.

    The name of this Immortal Technique was¨CShi Tian Emperor Execution!

    ¡®I understand now! In fact, the most important treasure of Jupiter is an Immortal Technique, and this technique is very likely created by the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian himself! Part of the legacy of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian! Of course, only part of his legacy! Heh heh heh~~ The legacy of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian is indeed extraordinary!¡¯

    Then, the voice of the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian rang out again¨C

    ¡°Treasure Hunter, the Shi Tian Emperor Execution is a top-level Immortal Technique that I created in my early years. This technique is neither easy nor difficult to cultivate. Hm~~ as long as you possess enough gold qi, you can easily refine this technique! Otherwise, even the most gifted geniuses and prideful beings of the universe can¡¯t even get started!¡±

    ¡°Treasure Hunter, you¡¯ve tamed all the gold qi here, and you possess the perfect foundation to refine the Shi Tian Emperor Execution! Once this Immortal Technique is mastered, you¡¯ll be able to traverse the cosmos, without the need for any Immortal Artifacts or treasures. With just a thought, a slash of gold qi, both gods and devils will be annihilated! Back then, the Shi Tian Emperor Execution, in my hands, shone brightly, slaying countless powerful beings in the universe¡­ Ha ha ha ha~~ Treasure Hunter, embrace this Immortal Technique passed down from me! Carry it forward and enhance its glory! Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1320 - Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 All of You Stay Here

    Chapter 1320: Chapter 1320: All of You, Stay Here! Chapter 1320: Chapter 1320: All of You, Stay Here! This Immortal Technique, the Emperor Slaying Heavenly Cut, was etched into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness as if branded there. His entire being began to operate according to a special pattern.

    Huang Xiaolong entered a mysterious state, his body and soul automatically cultivating the fierce and solemn technique created by the Emperor Slaying Immortal Emperor!

    This was what¡¯s called ¡°Direct Infusion.¡± There was no need for understanding or refinement; cultivation happened naturally, as if it was innate.

    Unnoticed, Huang Xiaolong integrated talismans sealed with golden energy into his body!

    Streams of golden energy circulated through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s limbs and bones, meridians and organs, and even his vital essence and spirit.

    Throughout the entire cultivation process, he was extremely covert, so much so that even the Dragon King, the Third Crown Prince, and the Ninth Princess standing beside him didn¡¯t notice.

    At that time, a group of natives flew in from the horizon.

    Perhaps because they had consumed the Wood God Fruit, these natives had become stronger, each possessing a strength comparable to at least a Level 8 Profound Immortal; their temperament had also significantly improved.

    The natives landed in front of Huang Xiaolong and the others, all smiles. ¡°Honorable Treasure Hunters, you¡¯ve worked hard, everyone¡¯s worked hard~~¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor was unapologetically blunt. ¡°The 1,000,000 Wood God Fruits you requested have been cultivated. Now, it¡¯s time to give us the key and the treasures, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡± The leading native¡¯s eyes flashed briefly with a hard-to-detect cold sneer, somewhat sly, but this expression was fleeting, replaced by a simple smile. ¡°The Realm Lord invites everyone to return to the royal palace to welcome and cleanse all of you~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say a word, just kept cultivating the Emperor Slaying Heavenly Cut, appearing utterly listless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± urged Sword Immortal Emperor. ¡°I desire not to stay in this realm a moment longer! This realm is filled with strangeness, and I do not like it!¡±

    ¡°Please~~~¡±

    Thus, the natives led Huang Xiaolong and the others, flying towards the Jupiter Palace.

    Finally, after a month, the Treasure Hunters returned to the palace built on the Tree of the World, located in the central region of Jupiter!

    However, the palace had drastically changed from the first time they saw it!

    Inside the palace, dense clusters of green vines, both thick and thin, almost covered the sky and spread everywhere!

    These vines grew from within the palace, hanging all the way down to the base of the Tree of the World.

    At first glance, it seemed as if the entire Tree of the World was enveloped by these green vines.

    Each vine exuded a dense aura of wood spiritual energy.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong, who seemed listless, narrowed his eyes upon seeing this, but soon lowered his head again, appearing disinterested.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Demon King Kui asked.

    ¡°Oh~~ hahaha~~ no worries, no worries.¡± The natives gave out an almost eerie laugh.

    ¡°Respected Treasure Hunters, the Realm Lord is awaiting you all,¡± the leading native said with a smile.

    Of course, even if the situation was a bit odd, neither Sword Immortal Emperor nor Demon King Kui and others were frightened. With their level of power, there were few things in the vast universe they needed to fear.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and the others followed the natives into the palace.

    Inside the great hall.

    The green-skinned, alluring Realm Lord still sat on the wooden throne at the head of the hall. On her left and right, there were rows of elder natives.

    Upon seeing the Realm Lord again, including Huang Xiaolong, everyone was taken aback.

    ¡°`

    Only then did they see, every strand of the realm ruler¡¯s hair had turned into green vines!

    The densely packed green vines, of indefinite length, stretched out, passing through the palace and hanging outside.

    It turns out that the green vines wrapping around the entire World Tree seen by everyone outside the palace were all the realm ruler¡¯s hair!

    This was too bizarre!

    And the aura from the realm ruler¡¯s body was also completely different from before!

    There was an aura that was noble, ethereal, and powerful!

    It gave off the vibe of a queen from within the forest!

    This aura was already on par with those of the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor!

    You know, when they first met the realm ruler, she was at most on the level of an 8th level Profound Immortal.

    But now, she had already reached the level of an Immortal Emperor!

    Just one month ago!

    ¡°Hehe, no wonder the Sky-slaying Immortal Emperor said, the natives of Wood Planet have tremendous potential, just give them the Wood Fruits and they could ascend to heaven,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself. However, he was at a crucial moment in cultivating the Sky-slaying Emperor¡¯s Slaughter Strike, fusing the sealed golden symbols stored in the underworld into his body at no cost.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong could not afford to utter a sound.

    ¡°Esteemed Treasure Hunters, please take a seat,¡± the realm ruler said with a smile that was neither humble nor arrogant.

    ¡°Hmph! Realm ruler, it looks like you¡¯ve gained a lot!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said through a forced smile. ¡°Our planted Wood Fruits have allowed you to breakthrough in such a short period¨Ccongratulations.¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~,¡± the realm ruler laughed heartily, and as she did, all her head full of green vines shook, making a fine rattling sound, like thousands of snakes crawling, which was eerily unsettling.

    ¡°Indeed, I should thank all the Treasure Hunters. If it weren¡¯t for those Wood Fruits, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to evolve,¡± the realm ruler giggled merrily.

    Ah, the natives of Wood Planet referred to cultivation and leveling up as ¡°evolution.¡±

    Looking at the other natives inside the grand hall, although they had also improved, they hadn¡¯t broken through to the Immortal Emperor level.

    It seemed that out of the 1 million Wood Fruits submitted by Huang Xiaolong and the others, a vast majority had been consumed by the realm ruler, with little shared among the other natives.

    ¡°Please sit, please sit,¡± the realm ruler invited again. Suddenly, she held a black box in her hands.

    This black box, made from an unknown material, emitted an ancient and mysterious aura.

    On the surface of the black box, there was a trace of a broken seal.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others sat down, but their eyes were fixed on the box being fiddled with by the realm ruler.

    ¡°Esteemed Treasure Hunters, this box was left to me by Lord Sky-slaying~~giggle giggle~~ Inside, there¡¯s a key to the next realm and the most precious item from our Wood Planet,¡± the realm ruler¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Treasure Hunters, do you know why Sky-slaying Lord demanded you submit 1 million Wood Fruits to get the key and the treasure?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and the others were astounded.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ Because I needed to evolve, I needed a large amount of Wood Fruits~~ Only by evolving could I open this box. Look~~ Treasure Hunters, the seal on the box, I¡¯ve already opened it,¡± the realm ruler said with a playful expression.

    ¡°Enough! Realm ruler, we don¡¯t want to hear you babble on! Our task is complete, the Wood Fruits have been obtained by you~~ It¡¯s time to hand over the key and the treasure!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said impatiently.

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle~~~¡± the realm ruler laughed again, and suddenly, her face twisted slightly, becoming somewhat fierce. ¡°Esteemed Treasure Hunters. Originally, Sky-slaying Lord instructed that once the Treasure Hunters submitted 1 million Wood Fruits to aid my evolution and open the treasure box~~ I could let you all go to the next realm~~ Of course, I could also keep you all here. Well, I was planning to let you go. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind~~giggle giggle giggle~~~¡±

    ¡°All of you, stay here!!!¡± the realm ruler¡¯s voice turned sharp!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1321 - Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Intense Battle

    Chapter 1321: Chapter 1321 Intense Battle Chapter 1321: Chapter 1321 Intense Battle Now, the ruler of this Jupiter realm was openly being deceitful!

    After obtaining enough of the wood god fruit, she intended to forcibly keep the treasure hunters on Jupiter!

    This enraged the Demon Race, the Immortals, the Long Clan, and even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s five slaves!

    The atmosphere in the palace suddenly became oppressive!

    However, Huang Xiaolong had been quietly cultivating the Heaven Slaying Emperor Slash, silent and seemingly indifferent.

    The Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan struggled to restrain his anger and murderous intent, sneering, ¡°Ruler, are you playing games with us?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor laughed wildly in his rage. ¡°Interesting, truly interesting~~ Ruler, I think you¡¯ve become arrogant! Yes, after nourishing yourself with the wood god fruit, you indeed progressed rapidly, evolving to the level of an Immortal Emperor~~ But the other natives of Jupiter are like ants! Even if you are strong, at best, you are on par with me!¡±

    ¡°We can obliterate you in an instant if we join forces!¡± Demon King Kui also roared furiously. His eyes were filled with extreme and malevolent demon light.

    Yes, even now, the ruler of Jupiter was at most comparable to the Sword Immortal Emperor. Even if she could single-handedly defeat the Sword Immortal Emperor, so what? The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, two Demon Kings, and two giant dragons were not to be trifed with!

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~¡± The ruler merely smirked wickedly, saying nothing, seemingly brewing something.

    ¡°Why must it come to this?¡± The Ninth Princess furrowed her brows. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already gained your benefits, letting us go to the next realm wouldn¡¯t hurt you¡­ Or must there be a battle? I really don¡¯t want to see a massacre~~ Uh, ruler, the massacre I¡¯m referring to would be of your Jupiter natives.¡±

    To anyone observing, a battle at this time would not be in the Jupiter ruler¡¯s favor!

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ esteemed treasure hunters,¡± the ruler said calmly. ¡°Whether or not I let you go to the next realm depends on my whims. For now, at least, I do not wish for you to leave~~ You treasure hunters are the supreme powerhouses of the universe, with supreme bloodlines. Staying on Jupiter and mingling with our natives could surely produce stronger offspring! Stay here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s suicidal! I will obliterate you!¡± Finally, the Sword Immortal Emperor could no longer stand it. His entire body burst with immortal light, his aura soaring heavenward, nearly flipping the entire palace!

    Simultaneously, the ruler also made her move!

    She had been brewing it all along, aiming to strike first!

    The ruler of Jupiter, still sitting steadily on her throne, shifted her body slightly. Suddenly, torrents of green wood qi erupted from all over her body as her hair¨Cthose green vines¨Cmoved with the wind like sentient green snakes, sweeping towards Huang Xiaolong and the others!

    The speed of these green vines was incredibly fast, entangling the feet of the Sword Immortal Emperor and the others just before they could make a move!

    Even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ankles were ensnared by the vines.

    Each vine burst forth with terrifying power, wrapping the targets tightly like chains, making escape impossible.

    Simultaneously, a series of eerie squirching sounds followed by rustling noises filled the palace and suddenly, countless vines and roots crazily grew from beneath the palace floor and the ceiling!

    In a blink, the palace was completely enveloped by an impenetrable mass of vine roots.

    The ruler finally stood up.

    She hovered in the air, a beam of green light emanating from within her, piercing the heavens and the earth.

    At this moment, the ruler had green vines growing out from every pore, continuously devouring the air around her, creating a scene of withering everywhere she went.

    Quickly, roots and vines visible everywhere entwined from all directions towards Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Clearly, she intended to wrap each of them into mummy-like figures.

    Treasure Hunters naturally wouldn¡¯t let the domain master succeed.

    They all channeled their full strength and broke free.

    Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    The vines wrapping around the Treasure Hunters¡¯ feet were directly blasted into pieces!

    The broken roots, vines, and leaves flew chaotically everywhere.

    Even the vines and roots reaching from all directions were largely shattered.

    However, just at that moment, the dead, plant-like debris that fell to the ground eerily fused together, re-forming into strands of vines, and then, shot out like arrows!

    Several Profound Immortals and Demon Saints, caught off guard, were struck by the green vines.

    These green vines, much like leeches, directly burrowed into their bodies!

    ¡°No!!!¡± Seeing this, two Immortal Emperors and two Demon Kings all let out furious, sky-shaking roars.

    But it was too late!

    The vines that had penetrated the bodies of the Profound Immortals and Demon Saints suddenly swelled, turned into huge wooden stakes, and gruesomely burst open the bodies of those hit!

    It was like explosives blowing up a mountain, the bodies of the Profound Immortals and Demon Saints were torn asunder, their flesh and bones turned to mush!

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Kill her!¡± Wan Sword Immortal Emperor, his aura ferociously overwhelming, pressed his right hand¡¯s middle and index fingers together, pointing remotely at the domain master.

    Boom~~!!!!

    A vast expanse of void showed a terrifying state of collapse. Wan Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s action could even shatter space itself, truly befitting of an Immortal Emperor¡¯s might.

    Centering on the domain master, a large expanse of space shattered like glass, countless tiny and sharp space debris, like blades, swept towards the domain master with the force of a typhoon.

    This move was too strong; space itself became temporarily unstable, leaving the domain master with no escape. Such numerous space debris cutting together was enough to slice him into pieces, as if subjected to a torturous death by slow slicing!

    In the blink of an eye, the domain master¡¯s head full of vines was almost cut into fine powder!

    Just as the terrible space debris was about to completely tear him apart!

    However, a mocking smile formed on the domain master¡¯s lips.

    All of a sudden, mirage-like arrays appeared on the surface of the domain master¡¯s body!

    They were Immortal Arrays!

    All the space debris was absorbed by the array!

    The domain master had only his hair cut off but was otherwise unhurt!

    ¡°This is our Immortal Realm¡¯s Defensive Array! This!¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor cried out in a terrified voice. ¡°Could it be¨Ccould it be¨C¡±

    ¡°Giggle giggle giggle¨Ccorrect, you¡¯re not wrong, respected Treasure Hunters. This is the Defensive Array left in my body by Lord Shitian. When you Treasure Hunters attempt to kill me, the Array activates~~ How about it? Do you understand now?¡± The domain master¡¯s attitude was extremely arrogant. ¡°With Lord Shitian¡¯s protection, I am invincible! Giggle giggle giggle~~! I suggest you stay here. Jupiter is so beautiful. Stay here, and you can enjoy any maiden of Jupiter, just produce an offspring. Even I can accompany you~~~¡±

    ¡°Fine, it looks like the Jupiter overlord is treating these treasure hunters like breeding pigs and horses, attempting to use them to produce a large batch of offspring combined with the natives of Jupiter.

    Because of genetic reasons, for instance, an offspring born from a combination of an Immortal Emperor and a Jupiter native would certainly be exceptional. In the universe, they could be called geniuses.

    Similarly, offspring from the Demon Race and the Long Clan combined with Jupiter natives could also be superior.

    ¡®Hehehe~~ this Jupiter overlord wants to create a bunch of hybrids, haha~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought amusingly.

    From start to finish, Huang Xiaolong had not made a move; he had been cultivating the Heaven-Slaying Emperor¡¯s Chop.

    Now was a critical moment, and he temporarily couldn¡¯t manage to deal with this rampant and twisted Jupiter overlord.

    Seeing this, whether it was the Immortal Realm, the Demon Realm, or the two giant dragons, all felt somewhat stifled!

    Logically speaking, if they joined forces, they could take down this overlord instantly. Unfortunately, the overlord had a Defensive Immortal Array left by the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor on his body.

    This was somewhat outrageous.

    It amounted to saying that the overlord was unkillable¡­

    Just when everyone was stunned!

    Countless fragmented and powdery vine leaves bizarrely recombined into even tougher vines, rolling towards the people once again.

    Like a demonic spider, it spat out terrifying webs, intending to capture its prey.

    ¡®Giggle giggle giggle, just stay here!¡¯

    The overlord sneered crazily, his body shifted, and from every pore on his body, countless roots and branches shot out~~~

    Moreover, the entire Jupiter started shaking.

    Countless roots emerged from beneath the surface of Jupiter, rapidly swelling, turning Jupiter into a mad oasis, a fearsome world of vines!

    Puff~~puff~~puff~~~

    Countless vines, as if falling from the sky, pierced through the palace, directly enveloping the treasure hunters.

    They were too fast!

    ¡®Ah~~ No!¡¯

    In an instant, more Profound Immortals and Demon Saints were wrapped by the vines. This time, it wasn¡¯t just their feet getting wrapped but entangled entirely like zongzi.

    Those completely enveloped Profound Immortals and Demon Saints screamed heart-wrenchingly from within the layers of vines. Then there were the terrifying sounds of bones and meridians being broken and crushed.

    Puff~~puff~~puff~~~

    Streams of blood burst out from the layers of vines, staining the green vines a shocking, fresh red.

    ¡®You guys go hide in the netherworld first,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong said while dodging the omnipresent vine roots, bringing five slaves into the netherworld.

    The treasure hunters began frantically attacking the vines.

    But even if the vines were shattered into powder, they could regenerate.

    Moreover, the regenerated vines would be even tougher.

    Eventually, the space where the treasure hunters were located seemed compressed; they stood in a group, surrounded on all sides by green vine roots, like giant walls rolling toward them.

    The overlord flew out of the palace, issuing a bell-like delicate laugh in the sky. ¡®It¡¯s useless~~ I control all of Jupiter. I can revive these vine roots at will, and have as many as I want; even if it takes time, it will exhaust you to death~~~¡¯

    ¡®Damn it! I, the Third Crown Prince, will destroy you!¡¯ The Third Crown Prince roared furiously, his body moved, transforming directly into a thousand-zhang giant dragon, soaring upward, even flipping the roof of the palace!

    Finally, the Third Crown Prince had transformed into his true form!

    The dragon state is the ultimate and strongest form of the Long Clan.

    However, when the Third Crown Prince flew out, a glance from his dragon eyes made his scalp tingle.

    At that moment, the entire surface of Jupiter was covered in ghostly claw-like green vines!

    These green vines kept shaking and swaying, like a vast and magnificent green ocean!

    Moreover, every single green vine was growing wildly.

    At first glance, it looked like¨CJupiter was wrapped in a green ocean, and the water level of this green ocean was visibly rising.

    At that time, the overlord seemed to have evolved again!

    She transformed into a 20 or 30 meters tall green female, standing in mid-air, her body covered with growth rings, countless roots and vines weaving around her body.

    ¡®Giggle giggle~~ Is this the Long Clan?¡¯ The overlord looked interestedly at the thousand-zhang-long Third Crown Prince before her.

    She was utterly fearless.

    At the same time.

    Inside the damaged palace.

    It was as if there were four green high walls pressing continuously towards Huang Xiaolong and others gathered in the middle.

    No matter the attack, no matter how many vines were smashed, these vines could instantly revive and recombine.

    ¡®Let¡¯s fly out,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong took the lead and flew up, flying out of the palace to the outside.

    Swoosh~~swoosh~~swoosh~~~

    All the treasure hunters flew out.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Outside.

    In the sky.

    The Third Crown Prince and the overlord confronted each other from a distance.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others immediately lined up, floating in the air, vigilantly watching the overlord.

    ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1322 - Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 I Kill You As Slaughtering Pigs and

    Chapter 1322: Chapter 1322: I Kill You, As Slaughtering Pigs and Dogs! Chapter 1322: Chapter 1322: I Kill You, As Slaughtering Pigs and Dogs! Jupiter had become a sea of green vine roots. What¡¯s more, these vines were crazily growing, with the longest already reaching a hundred meters! And they were still stretching upwards!

    Amidst the jungle of green vine roots, one could see countless Jupiter natives, all sharing a spine-chilling green skin, their bodies etched with wooden textures.

    The natives clutched various weapons in their hands, such as wooden axes, knives, swords, and staffs~~~~ Their eyes were a fierce, dismal green, savage and fierce. They raised their heads, baring their teeth and snarling at Huang Xiaolong and the other outsiders.

    At this moment, the ruler of Jupiter was practically a monster, controlling all the green vine roots, her body continuously exuding a vibrant energy that nurtured and bolstered all forms of life.

    ROAR~~~!!!!!

    Confronting the ruler, the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan grew anxious and let out a terrifying dragon roar.

    The dragon¡¯s might swept across the heavens and the earth, shattering who knows how many vine roots.

    In the next moment, the Third Crown Prince¡¯s demonic dragon body slightly trembled in midair, then, it charged straight toward the ruler!

    The scene seemed to freeze~!

    A primeval giant dragon, thousands of zhang long, as if it had burst out from the realms of mythology!

    This scene struck awe into the hearts of beings from both the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm. To be frank, even if the two Immortal Emperors and the two Demon Kings were to face this charge from the Third Crown Prince, they would likely have to flee in panic.

    The Long Clan, truly deserving of their reputation as the most proud race in the universe, indeed had the capital for their arrogance.

    The overwhelming might of the dragon, rolling towards the ruler, caused her very body to quake with terror.

    Although the ruler, after evolving again, now stood an impressive 20 to 30 meters tall, she was still minuscule in front of the giant dragon!

    While the Third Crown Prince was still some distance from the ruler, a Defensive Array left behind by the Immortal Emperor who had defeated the heavens appeared on her body.

    The Invincible Immortal Array kept out the domineering dragon¡¯s might, barring it from entry.

    Upon seeing this, the Sword Immortal Emperor and others shook their heads in frustration.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Defensive Immortal Array left by the Immortal Emperor who had defeated the heavens, the ruler would have been directly roared into serious injury by the Third Crown Prince.

    The Immortal Emperor had left a life-saving talisman for the ruler of Jupiter, this battle was simply not a fair contest!

    ¡°Could it be~ Could it be that we are destined to remain on this Jupiter, never¡­ never to escape~~¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor suddenly grew disheartened, and the thought of not being able to return to the Immortal Realm peacefully filled him with dread.

    ¡°Just a member of the Long Clan~~ it¡¯s nothing so serious!¡± The ruler¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply as suddenly, pure, high-quality green wood qi spurted out from all her pores. In a blink of an eye, the wood qi gathered together, forming a sky-supporting giant tree, a thousand zhang tall!

    This tree had countless branches and leaves, resembling serpents or flying swords, and they burst out in an instant!

    Psh! Psh! Psh! Psh!

    The green vines and leaves directly bundled up the Third Crown Prince!

    Tied up tightly, without a single gap!

    The thousand zhang dragon thrashed violently in the air, struggling, spewing dragon flames.

    The branches and vines binding him continually exploded, but the fragments were always able to regenerate immediately.

    In other words, no matter how the Third Crown Prince struggled, it was difficult to break free from the fetters of these vine branches.

    At this point, the Ninth Princess became anxious, her brows furrowed in distress. She let out a delicate cry as she too transformed into her true form.

    The Ninth Princess¡¯s true form was slightly smaller than the Third Crown Prince¡¯s, but it was equally majestic and regal. Without a second word, she pounced fiercely towards the ruler, hoping to save Zhao by assaulting Wei, by killing the ruler to aid the Third Crown Prince in escaping the bind.

    The ruler remained unafraid, as the divine tree formed by the wood qi released countless branches, like a spider¡¯s web, swiftly entangling the Ninth Princess as well.

    Well, both giant dragons had been wrapped up like rice dumplings.

    In fact, both the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess were Dragon Kings; among the Long Clan, they were beings at the top of the food chain who, in theory, should have been able to break free from these vine constraints.

    But the strangeness lay in the fact that these vines, leaves, and branches could immediately regenerate after being snapped.

    They were like a person who couldn¡¯t be killed.

    This made things difficult.

    ¡°Damn it~~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperors and Demon King Kui, now united by a common hatred, tried to help the two giant dragons escape their entanglement by releasing Immortal Techniques, Demon Arts, and brandishing Immortal and Demon Artifacts in a frenzied attack against the vines wrapping around the dragons.

    But to little avail.

    The shattered vines could instantly reconstitute themselves.

    ¡°What are we to do? There¡¯s no way out!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor stomped his feet in frustration.

    At this moment, looking down, the sea of vines had grown nearly a kilometer high, like countless devils¡¯ hands trying to seize the Sword Immortal Emperor and the others suspended in the air.

    ¡°Even the giant dragons are bound~~ We~~ We probably won¡¯t be able to avoid this fate either!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor had almost given up hope.

    ¡°We will be buried in this world! Buried by endless vines!¡± the Demon King roared, equally helpless.

    All of them had entered the Treacherous Heavenly Dungeon with great ambitions, hoping to claim a share of the treasure, but now, the first world of the Heavenly Ten Realms was one they could not pass!

    The worlds beyond were each more dangerous than the last, and even if by some fluke they made it through this one, it¡¯s unlikely they would be able to go much farther!

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s previously listless expression finally changed.

    He became sharp and fierce.

    ¡°Really thought you could easily devour us? How foolish~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, at a time like this, stop spouting nonsense,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re in the same boat; none of us can leave this realm in peace, let alone reach the next one.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ The things you can¡¯t do don¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do them,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with rapid speech. ¡°Metal restrains wood; this is a very simple principle. The locals of the Wood Star have never dared to venture into the area of the Xuanjin vein. And the secret of the first realm of the Heavenly Ten Realms, of the Wood Star lies within¡­ the Xuanjin vein region!¡±

    At his words, the eyes of every Immortal Emperor present brightened.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what do you mean?¡± Demon King Kui asked with a trembling voice, beginning to understand some things in his mind.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother with further explanation, waving his hand to release countless talismans sealed with metal energy, which flew out like flakes of snow!

    The talismans transformed into metal energy!

    The dense metal energy, each burst tens of meters long, contained deep sharpness as if it could shave, pierce, and shatter anything! It held the intensity of a Sword Immortal!

    Puff~~ Puff~~ Puff~~ Puff~~!

    The metal energy slashed across the green vines binding the two giant dragons.

    Suddenly, the green vines burst apart, and pieces of wood and fragments fell like scattered snowflakes.

    This time, the vines that were slashed by the metal energy rapidly changed from vibrant green to a shriveled pale yellow after bursting, then quickly wilted, and eventually turned to dust, disappearing into the wind.

    As Huang Xiaolong expected, the vines cut by the metal energy were like dead objects, no longer regenerating!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess burst out of the encirclement somewhat disheveled but finally free.

    ¡°You?!¡± Now it was the realm¡¯s master¡¯s turn to be utterly astounded. Her eyes bulged as she stared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Why¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered sarcastically. ¡°There is no why. You thought such a petty trick could keep us here? Such an idiot amongst idiots. Well then, since you won¡¯t hand over the key and treasures willingly and instead seek your own death, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong pulled out another handful of talismans sealed with metal energy. ¡°Killing you will be as easy as slaughtering pigs and dogs!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1323 - Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 The Stairway to the Second Realm

    Chapter 1323: Chapter 1323: The Stairway to the Second Realm! Chapter 1323: Chapter 1323: The Stairway to the Second Realm! After being rescued by Huang Xiaolong, the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess were still somewhat terrified, quickly flying to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s back and transforming into human forms.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, be careful, this realm master is very eerie. The plants she releases are not strong, but they are endlessly regenerating, and can revive from ashes at any moment¨Cit¡¯s quite bizarre,¡± the Third Crown Prince quietly warned. ¡°Just now, if it weren¡¯t for your intervention, Ninth Sister and I might have been exhausted to death.¡±

    ¡°Sister-in-law, the metal energy you gathered in the Xuanjin vein region can restrain this Wood Star realm master! She is ambitious and greedy, you must eliminate her!¡± Ninth Princess indignantly spoke as well.

    ¡°How unreasonable!¡± the realm master cursed. However, the shock and fear on her face quickly faded, replaced by frivolous arrogance. ¡°Hehehe, Treasure Hunter, you can sever my tendrils, but so what? The defense Immortal Array left by Lord Murderer, you can¡¯t break it!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s try then,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied unconcernedly, smiling.

    ¡°Die! Annoying Treasure Hunter!!!¡± the realm master roared furiously. Waving her hand, the wooden energy formed a thousand-foot-tall divine tree, which quivered slightly and unleashed vines and roots, rolling furiously toward Huang Xiaolong!

    The number was simply endless!

    Dense vines almost formed a massive green wall, covering the sky and advancing toward Huang Xiaolong at high speed with a rumbling sound,

    Intending to wrap around Huang Xiaolong,

    Suck him dry.

    Huang Xiaolong stood in the sky, unyielding, and in an instant, countless golden light talismans also spread out from his body,

    Countless golden light talismans staggered, forming a formidable wall of terror, shining brightly and beautifully, then directly collided with the incoming green wall!

    You know, Huang Xiaolong had also gathered inexhaustible amounts of metal energy in the Xuanjin vein region to form these talismans. Although some were used during the Murderer Emperor Slash, the remaining metal energy talismans were more than enough for Huang Xiaolong to squander.

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!

    A loud noise!

    Then came the dense, pattering sounds¨Cvery refreshing, just like the sound of a sharp blade chopping vegetables.

    After the dazzling golden light dissipated, the green wall was completely shattered.

    The realm master was utterly stunned!

    Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t give the realm master any opportunity to catch her breath.

    Strike while the enemy is sick!

    He had already achieved mastery in the Murderer Emperor Slash, and at that moment, he simply pointed his finger directly at the realm master, making a point in the air!

    Puff~~~!!!!

    A beam of golden light, like a long dragon, slashed toward the realm master!

    This golden light contained profound sharpness, even its mere presence could make one¡¯s scalp tingle and send shivers down one¡¯s spine!

    This was the Murderer Emperor Slash!

    In the past, the Murderer Heavenly Immortal, relying on this Immortal Technique, waged war across the universe, making all formidable adversaries lose their courage to fight.

    Although, the Murderer Emperor Slash Huang Xiaolong displayed now was far behind the elegance and dominance of the Murderer Heavenly Immortal in the past, it was already taking shape, capturing the essence and charm!

    The speed of this slash was extremely fast, comparable to teleportation!

    The realm master couldn¡¯t avoid it in time.

    Yet, she was complacently fearless, as the defense Immortal Array bestowed by the Murderer Heavenly Immortal on her could keep her in an invincible position, with any disasters and attacks unable to erode her!

    But this time¨C

    The defense Immortal Array bestowed on her by the Murderer Heavenly Immortal didn¡¯t appear at all!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s beam of golden light struck the realm master almost without any hindrance!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~~!!!!¡±

    The realm master burst out with a heart-wrenching scream, a death cry that was sorrowfully moving.

    Puff~puff~~puff~~~

    The realm master¡¯s green body, which was 20-30 meters tall, began to collapse, turning into green fragments.

    And from her eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, green juice splashed out¨Cthat was her blood.

    The divine tree formed by the wooden energy was also visibly withering, drying up, and finally shrunk into a lump, like rotten wood.

    ¡°Dead!¡± Ninth Princess exclaimed joyfully. ¡°Brother-in-law! You succeeded!¡±

    Sword Immortal and others felt a long sigh of relief in their hearts.

    Finally, they killed this realm master!

    ¡°It seems, only the inheritor of the Murderer Emperor Slash, can open wide the defense Immortal Array bestowed on this realm master¨Chehe¨Ckilling her was too easy, what trash,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked dismissively, then reached out and grabbed.

    A box was captured through the air by Huang Xiaolong.

    The seal on the box had already broken.

    It was the box left in this realm by the Murderer Heavenly Immortal.

    Inside, there were the most important treasures of Jupiter, as well as the key to the next realm.

    As the realm¡¯s master perished, the crazily proliferating grasses and vines on the surface of Jupiter all withered away.

    The once green jungle-like Jupiter quickly returned to its original state.

    The natives, having watched the realm¡¯s master being brutally killed and his body shattered into pieces, were terrified and scattered in all directions.

    Huang Xiaolong held the box but did not open it immediately; instead, he turned his gaze toward the Sword Immortal Emperor and others.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor sighed with some reluctance and then said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I have nothing to say. You cultivated the most Wood God Fruits and personally killed the lord of this realm, hence, the treasures and key inside this alley are all yours.¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had improved significantly compared to when he had entered the Heaven Defying Cave Mansion. It was clear he had encountered a fortuitous situation.

    Both the Heavenly Immortals and the Demon Kings were now more wary of him and would not easily offend Huang Xiaolong or try to snatch the treasure chest from him.

    The Third Crown Prince also nodded. ¡°Brother-in-law, see what¡¯s inside the box. Hahahaha~~¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, first releasing the five slaves¨CXu Fu, Jiang Yuan, Zehui, the Demon King, and the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe¨Cfrom the underworld, and then he opened the box.

    The five slaves were all perplexed and collectively asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    The box opened easily.

    Inside, there lay an ancient key, made of an unknown material and engraved with numerous patterns.

    Additionally, there was also a pearl. A dazzlingly bright green pearl the size of a walnut exuded a tremendous aura of wood spirit. It gushed forth, refreshing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skin and pores, making him feel as if he was drinking Jadescent Nectar.

    ¡°Is this green pearl the most important treasure of Jupiter?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly, but for the moment, he couldn¡¯t guess what the treasure was. However, by focusing his divine sense into it, he could feel the terrifying vitality contained within!

    At that moment, the voice of the Immortal Emperor of Heaven Defying rang out once again in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Treasure Hunter, congratulations, you have obtained the core of Jupiter as well as the key to the next realm. You must be the Treasure Hunter who has inherited my Heaven Defying Emperor¡¯s mantle~~hahaha~~ good, very good. You should assimilate this core of Jupiter. This item is somewhat a decent treasure. It contains immense vitality; once you assimilate it, even if your body is shattered, as long as your soul remains intact, you can almost be restored in the blink of an eye. Also, another function of the core of Jupiter is that upon assimilating it, merely releasing its aura can nourish and irrigate most plants in the universe. Plants nourished by the core¡¯s aura are spirit beings. Even a normal wild grass, if nourished by the aura of the core, can become Spirit Grass~~~ Well, that¡¯s it. Treasure Hunter, as you enter the second realm, I hope you continue to be as fortunate~~hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand now,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    In his mind, he immediately revisited the scene where the green vines were smashed by the Third Crown Prince and the Sword Immortal Emperor, yet regrew in an instant.

    So, upon assimilating the core of Jupiter, he basically possessed an immortal body. Of course, this immortality did not mean his defenses were incredibly strong, but that his body, no matter how severely damaged, could recover in a very short time. It was just like those vines and roots.

    However, if the soul was annihilated, then naturally, the physical body would cease to exist.

    ¡°This treasure is quite good,¡± Huang Xiaolong acknowledged and understood how to assimilate the core of Jupiter.

    That was¨CSwallow it!

    Without any hesitation, Huang Xiaolong, as if eating fruit, popped the core of Jupiter into his mouth.

    It melted upon contact.

    The scent of fresh flowers and vegetation filled his nose and mouth, making Huang Xiaolong feel as if he was floating.

    His limbs and bones felt so comfortable that he almost felt like he could ascend and become immortal!

    ¡°Sister-in-law, what treasure did you just swallow?¡± the Ninth Princess came over full of curiosity and asked.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and others also looked at Huang Xiaolong with a desire to know.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just a kind of fruit native to Jupiter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said without wanting to explain too much.

    After the core entered his stomach, Huang Xiaolong quickly used his own vitality to assimilate it.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, just tell me~~~¡± the Ninth Princess playfully whined at Huang Xiaolong in public.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ actually, it means that you can freely plant trees and grow flowers in the future. And the plants and flowers that are grown will all be spirit beings,¡± Huang Xiaolong said half-truthfully.

    Hearing this, the other Treasure Hunters couldn¡¯t help but show a slight envy.

    ¡°Congratulations, Master!¡± the five slaves all exclaimed loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was mostly a fluke,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°We¡¯ve made it through the first world of the Heaven Defying Ten Realms, but the worlds to come are probably not going to be easy.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong took the ancient key from the box.

    Suddenly!

    Whoosh~~~~~~~~!!!!!

    From the key, a golden light burst forth directly!

    This golden light soared to the heavens, piercing through the sky!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The bright light burst out and then formed a¨Cstaircase!

    A staircase that seemed to connect heaven and earth!

    The top of the staircase was hidden among the clouds, as if the staircase was leading to heaven!

    ¡°This is the staircase to the second world,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1324 - Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Heading to the Second Realm

    Chapter 1324: Chapter 1324: Heading to the Second Realm! Chapter 1324: Chapter 1324: Heading to the Second Realm! Now, in the Ten Realms of Slaying the Heavens, the stairway to the second realm had finally appeared.

    Following this stair will lead to the second world.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, will this stairway disappear quickly?¡± the Ninth Princess asked curiously.

    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered with certainty. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t ascend, the stairway won¡¯t disappear. On the contrary, once we step on the stairway, and reach the second realm, then the stairway will disappear, and we¡¯ll never be able to return to Jupiter.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the Ninth Princess nodded.

    However, at this time, it seemed no one was in a hurry to step on the stairway.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ everyone, are you scared?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s normal to be scared. After all, this first world, Jupiter, is extremely bizarre; we¡¯ve found ourselves in danger time and again. It¡¯s certain that the second realm will be even more dangerous than the first.¡±

    Everyone fell a bit silent.

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t exaggerating.

    From the beginning on Jupiter, they had almost starved to death; then they were almost slain by the metallic aura of the Profound Gold Vein Region; and by the time they cultivated one million Wood God Fruits, the lord of the Jupiter realm went berserk, transforming into an undying Xiao Qiang, who nearly wore everyone, including the Immortal Emperor, Demon King, and Dragon King, to death.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mighty powers, everyone would likely have perished on Jupiter.

    Recalling all these, everyone still felt a chill.

    Now, with the realm lord dead and the indigenous people of Jupiter collapsed, it gave a surreal feeling of a world apart.

    ¡°Forget it, if you¡¯re scared, you can stay here on Jupiter,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we¡¯re not the type to shy away or to live like cowards on this Jupiter! It¡¯s just¨C¡± the Immortal Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords said sternly. ¡°This time, our immortal realm has also lost not a few Profound Immortals, and we¡¯ve expended a great deal. How about we recuperate on Jupiter for a couple of days before heading to the second realm?¡±

    The Immortal Emperor of Purple Flames added, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you know we can¡¯t possibly stay on Jupiter. We have plenty of Wood God Fruits on hand, but they will run out one day. Once we¡¯ve exhausted the Wood God Fruits, we¡¯ll just starve to death miserably, might as well continue on. There really isn¡¯t any turning back now!¡±

    The Demon King Ku also immediately said, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯ve gained benefits here on Jupiter, but we haven¡¯t gotten anything ¡ª our Demon Race has lost many Demon Saints; that¡¯s also a loss! But, there are precious trees in abundance on this Jupiter, which can make up for losses. How about letting us loot a bit?¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong scanned with his divine sense. Indeed, there were countless noble trees on Jupiter, many of which possessed marvelously immeasurable uses.

    Well, since they had come and paid some price, not chopping some trees to take back would indeed be unreasonable.

    ¡°Alright. How about this, everyone go chop trees, and we¡¯ll reunite here in two days, then ascend the stairway together to the second realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Everyone hastily nodded in agreement.

    The Immortal Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords also emphasized, ¡°Before everyone gathers, no one is allowed to secretly step onto the stairway leading to the second realm!¡±

    After discussions were concluded, everyone set off on their tasks.

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, however, followed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Big brother-in-law, little auntie, let¡¯s also go chop trees,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Immediately, he released his wives and notable persons such as Bai Chan and Zhan Tang from Dragon Island.

    With a vast amount of Wood God Fruits at hand, Huang Xiaolong casually distributed some to everyone, letting them eat the Wood God Fruits first, to fend off the rules of hunger.

    ¡°Ah~~ Little Long, finally we can get some fresh air~~¡± his first wife Song Yuru stretched lazily, her movements charming, then like a curious kitten, she started looking around.

    ¡°Little Long, is this the cave dwelling of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor Slaying the Heavens?¡± Ma Chuxia also looked around, ¡°I heard from Xu Fu and Jiang Yuan before that this place is called Jupiter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the first realm of the Ten Realms of Slaying the Heavens, Jupiter. Now Jupiter is very safe, so I¡¯ve let everyone out to play,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Ying Aoshan and Yan Pianpian were thrilled.

    ¡°Island Master, the wood aura and vitality here are very rich~~ the air seems to be filled with the scent of Spiritual Medicine, how wonderful!¡± Zhan Tang was dazzled. ¡°We¡¯ve finally entered the cave dwelling of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor Slaying the Heavens~~!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a good place, full of strange flowers and various spiritual trees. Alright, let¡¯s go chop down some trees for fun now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerily, leading his wives to find various treasure trees and stockpile them in the underworld.

    So, for the next couple of days, Huang Xiaolong spent his time with his wives embracing the leisurely spirit of sightseeing and tree chopping.

    This Jupiter had a taste of exotic flair¨Cits scenery was utterly delightful.

    With his charming wives by his side, Huang Xiaolong found himself quite content, almost forgetting to return home.

    And the core of Jupiter had been completely refined by Huang Xiaolong.

    This made every cell in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body burst with vigorous vitality and a spring-like essence.

    Even his casual breaths seemed to be filled with the scents of thousands of spiritual medicines, spiritual woods, spirit grass, and spiritual roots.

    As for chopping trees, well, that was just fun, not to mention the trees on Jupiter were exceedingly precious. Some were even priceless and would cause a frenzy in the realms of immortals, demons, and dragons.

    With Huang Xiaolong and others¡¯ cultivation levels, they could fell a large swath with a single chop.

    Wealth rapidly accumulated.

    Two days later!

    Huang Xiaolong sent his wives and the key members of Dragon Island back to the underworld, leaving only Xu Fu and four other slaves to serve by his side.

    He returned to the area near the stairs, resembling mighty pillars.

    Troops from the Demon and Immortal Realms and two giant dragons gradually gathered.

    From their expressions, one could not conceal the wild joy on their faces.

    Any previous dejection and displeasure had long since evaporated.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ everyone looks quite satisfied~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Indeed, indeed,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor replied with a broad smile. ¡°The Emperor Slays Heaven¡¯s treasure is truly amazing~~ even chopping down trees on Jupiter makes for a substantial fortune.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s head to the second realm now,¡± urged the Demon King Kui.

    Everyone had gotten a taste of the spoils and their interest in the treasures hidden in the second realm grew even greater!

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and looked towards the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off then.¡± Huang Xiaolong, clear and decisive, led the five slaves onto the stairs leading to the second realm.

    The people behind them followed in a swarm.

    The stairs stretched upwards indefinitely, disappearing with each step taken, showing no way back¨Conly forward.

    Soon, everyone was walking amidst the drifting clouds.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Looking up, they saw an entrance, a few acres wide, appearing high in the sky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, his form shooting like a flying sword into the spatial gateway, completely vanishing from Jupiter.

    The others also surged into the spatial gateway.

    Quickly, the stairs completely disappeared, and the spatial gateway shut tightly like a closing mouth.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1325 - Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 The Great Desert the Realm of

    Chapter 1325: Chapter 1325: The Great Desert, the Realm of Flames! Chapter 1325: Chapter 1325: The Great Desert, the Realm of Flames! Soon, Huang Xiaolong and the others had arrived at the second world within the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms!

    As for Jupiter, it was like overnight sour porridge, dumped entirely into the trash by these treasure hunters.

    They faced another independent, brand-new world.

    The fierce sun blazed overhead.

    Fierce winds howled.

    Within the wind swirled a sky full of yellow sand.

    This second world was a desert world! An extremely desolate desert world!

    The wild winds blew, countless grains of sand whirled into the air, rendering everything between heaven and earth a blur.

    The place was exceedingly hot, under the fierce sun¡¯s baking, waves of heat rose one after another, the air itself seemed somewhat distorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot~~¡± the Ninth Princess of the Long Clan said, standing next to Huang Xiaolong. She was drenched in fragrant sweat upon just arriving at the second world.

    Not to mention the Ninth Princess, even the Third Crown Prince, Sword Immortal Emperor, and others felt as though they were soaked in boiling water, with sweat seeping from every pore of their bodies.

    ¡°Master~~ this desert world is very strange~~¡± Xu Fu wiped his sweat behind Huang Xiaolong and said, ¡°With our cultivation level, we should have long since reached the state where we are unaffected by cold or heat~~ We shouldn¡¯t be feeling this scorching heat~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the Profound Immortals drenched in sweat, then turned his gaze to Jiang Yuan. Jiang Yuan looked as though he had rolled in oil several times, even his hair was drenched, ¡°Tsk tsk, even an Immortal¡¯s body can¡¯t endure this heat? Hahaha~~ Jiang Yuan, you¡¯re about to be roasted.¡±

    ¡°Master, this servant¡­ this servant has never felt such heat before~~ It¡¯s too hot, too hot. I¡¯m dying of heat~~¡± Jiang Yuan said with a pout.

    ¡°This Emperor understands,¡± said the Sword Immortal Emperor with an expression of deep agreement. ¡°Slaying Heavens Ten Realms, each world has its special rules. The rule of Jupiter is hunger. The rule of this second world is¨Cextreme heat! Heat that no living creature can withstand!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that must be it!¡± the Demon King roared in agreement.

    ¡°Hmm~ Extreme heat.¡± Huang Xiaolong naturally had no doubts about this. But he himself was not hot.

    Huang Xiaolong had refined the core of Jupiter, the wood qi in his body was endless, bursting with life like a spring revival. Wood qi could very well eliminate extreme heat. It was like finding shade under the dense foliage of an old tree on a hot day.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t sweat a single drop.

    ¡°This barren desert world does not seem to bear signs of any living creatures.¡± The Third Crown Prince looked around. ¡°Could it be that this world is silent, devoid of life, without natives?¡±

    Just then! Within the rolling yellow sands, the majestic and profound voice of the Immortal Emperor echoed¨C

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Treasure hunters, welcome to the second world of the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms! This realm is known as ¡®Flame World¡¯~~~¡±

    Upon hearing the Immortal Emperor¡¯s words, everyone immediately held their breath and listened intently with perked ears.

    ¡°Presumably, you have also come to understand the unique rule of the Flame World, right? Hmm, it is the heat~~ You, being in the Flame World, are like being in a furnace~~ Regardless of whether you are an Immortal Emperor, Demon King, or a member of the Long Clan, none can escape~~ Hahahaha~~ This too is adapting to the local custom~~ Now, are you feeling unbearably hot~~ This kind of heat is due to the rule, just like the hunger in Jupiter, no amount of Jadescent Nectar could dispel it~~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    Listening to the words of the Immortal Emperor, everyone except for Huang Xiaolong felt crazed by the heat.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, you won¡¯t last very long. Approximately after several days, you will be roasted alive. And the death would be very miserable; by the time you die, your body¡¯s fluids will be completely drained, leaving a dried corpse¡­ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Upon hearing this, the Sword Immortal Emperor swore aloud, unable to contain his anger. ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked by the Immortal Emperor again! In a few days, we will perish here, roasted alive!¡±

    ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, what Immortal Emperor said is true. Indeed, the water in my body is gradually being depleted~~ Even immortal power is hard to stop it~~~ I fear we can only hold out for a few days~~¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor became agitated as well.

    Huang Xiaolong could only offer a wry smile.

    Coming to this Slaying Heavens Cave Mansion to hunt for treasures was simply torture! Either starving or steaming in a sauna¡­ Who knew what other nasty surprises were in store!

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor continued. ¡°Treasure hunters, don¡¯t panic~~ Hmm~~ To the far north of the Flame World, there is an oasis. As long as you get to that oasis before you die of heat, then the rule of extreme heat will no longer affect you. Moreover, in that oasis lies countless treasures~~ Hahahahaha~~ The most important treasures of the second realm, as well as the key to the third realm, are all there in that oasis~~¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes gleamed!

    What is meant by ¡°When avenues seem exhausted, doubt all roads, only to find a village alive with hope beyond the dark flowers¡±? This was it!

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Hurry and look for the oasis~~~¡±

    After saying these words, the voice of the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor then faded away into this rolling desert, a desolate and cold world.

    ¡°The oasis~~ in the farthest north of the Flame Realm!¡± The Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor perked up. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and fly there.¡±

    Everyone agreed without objection.

    Before setting out, they checked the number of people in their party.

    Huang Xiaolong brought five slaves, while from the Long Clan¡¯s side, there were the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess.

    From the Immortal Realm, the two Immortal Emperors who had brought over Profound Immortals, only 53 remained.

    From the Demon Race side, the two Demon Kings who had been brought into the Slayer of Heavens cave dwelling had 47 Demon Saints remaining.

    Both the Demon Realm and the Immortal Realm had suffered significant losses.

    Quickly, everyone conjured up their flight-type Immortal and Demon artifacts, all sorts of treasures.

    ¡°Everyone be careful! We can¡¯t afford any more accidents!¡± Wanjian Immortal Emperor cautioned.

    ¡°Hopefully, we can arrive at the oasis smoothly~~¡± Demon King Kui also said with a solemn face. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Immediately, streaks of light pierced through the air, shuddering the sky full of sand grains, flying towards the north.

    Huang Xiaolong stood on a flying sword, arms crossed, with the five slaves following behind. The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess were on his left and right.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I have scanned with my divine sense, and right in front of us, at the very north of the Flame Realm, there indeed is an oasis~~¡± The Third Crown Prince laughed. ¡°According to our flying speed, at most two days, and we should reach the oasis.¡±

    ¡°Although this world is very hot, it¡¯s still better than Jupiter,¡± the Ninth Princess said with a smile.

    After getting accustomed to the heat for a while, they didn¡¯t feel so hot anymore. Everyone could tolerate it.

    However, their bodies were quietly evaporating moisture.

    Flying through the vast desert, sandstorms blinding their vision, one could only see the boundless deep yellow color, without a single living creature in sight.

    A profound sense of loneliness welled up in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    This feeling was terrifying.

    ¡°Speed up, fly day and night! Get to that oasis as soon as possible!¡± the Wanjian Immortal Emperor barked.

    ¡°The atmosphere of this realm is very bizarre and eerie, almost able to corrode people¡¯s hearts and dissolve their wills. But undoubtedly, the difficulty of traversing the Flame Realm should be lower than that of Jupiter,¡± Ziyi Immortal Emperor said with a faint smile. ¡°At least, we don¡¯t have that feeling of crisis lurking around every corner.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case,¡± the Third Crown Prince retorted disdainfully. ¡°Why deceive ourselves and others? The Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor has already said, each realm of the Slayer of Heavens Ten Realms is more dangerous than the last¡­ Do you still hold onto the hope that we can easily traverse the Flame Realm? That¡¯s laughable. It¡¯s simply a weak mindset.¡±

    ¡°Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan!¡± Both Wanjian Immortal Emperor and Ziyi Immortal Emperor growled in dissatisfaction.

    Just then!

    Woooo~~ Woooo~~ Woooo~~~

    From behind the group, terror-inducing sounds like the howls of devils arose, and the earth and sky began to shake!

    Turning to look back, they saw that tens of miles behind them, sandstorms had appeared out of nowhere, one after another!

    Each sandstorm was hundreds of zhang high, like towering mountains!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    These sandstorms were approaching the group at an incredibly terrifying speed!

    Wherever they passed, the sky turned dark, the sun and moon lost their light, as if the apocalyptic heavenly tribulation had arrived!

    ¡°Uh~~ Who said it wasn¡¯t difficult to traverse this realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong said ironically.

    ¡°Run! The energy contained in these sandstorms is extremely fierce and domineering, even for me; the consequences would be unimaginable if one were to be caught up in them!¡± Even Wanjian Immortal Emperor¡¯s complexion changed. ¡°Don¡¯t linger, run!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1326 - Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Sandstorm

    Chapter 1326: Chapter 1326: Sandstorm Chapter 1326: Chapter 1326: Sandstorm Facing this sudden sandstorm, Sword Immortal Emperor and the others also sensed a great danger.

    This feeling was an intuition, an intuition fostered through countless life-and-death trials as an Immortal Emperor!

    Relying on this intuition, Sword Immortal Emperor had struggled ashore from the brink of death innumerable times!

    In fact, not just Sword Immortal Emperor, every Treasure Hunter present anticipated the looming danger.

    Fly!

    Increase speed in flight!

    Everyone pushed their flying treasures to the limit, desperately flying forward without regard for their own lives.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t worry~~ Our Long Clan¡¯s speed is incredibly fast, these sandstorms simply can¡¯t catch up to us~~¡± The Third Crown Prince seemed somewhat unconcerned.

    At that moment, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess burst with draconic energy and transformed into two giant dragons.

    Zehui also transformed into a giant dragon.

    Huang Xiaolong showed no courtesy and directly stepped onto the back of the Third Crown Prince. The other four slaves mounted Zehui¡¯s dragon back.

    The Long Clan was one of the most noble races in the universe, without equal. Now, not to mention the slave Zehui, the fact that the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess allowed Huang Xiaolong and the slaves to ride on their backs showed that they no longer regarded Huang Xiaolong as an outsider.

    Trust, and moreover, respect in their hearts.

    It must be said that the dragons¡¯ flying speed was incredibly fast, leaving other Treasure Hunters far behind with just a slight acceleration.

    And the speed of the sandstorm was also at its extreme, carrying a towering might.

    What was even more terrifying was that in the center of each sandstorm, there were faint faces!

    Big eyes, a large nose, three ears, two mouths¨Cthe faces had a strange and eerie appearance!

    ¡°Cackle~cack~cackle~~~¡±

    These faces, fierce and bloodthirsty, all emitted sinister and terrifying laughter.

    ¡°Oh~~ I get it now,¡± Huang Xiaolong realized, ¡°This Flame World is not devoid of native creatures~~ The natives of the Flame World are these sandstorms!¡±

    Too concealed! The natives of Jupiter made their presence known openly. But these natives of the Flame World had been hiding all along, always looking for an opportunity to hunt and kill Treasure Hunters!

    Too sly and cunning!

    The speed of the sandstorms was so fast that in just the blink of an eye, they closed a distance of dozens of miles.

    Upon closer observation, these sandstorms were not composed of ordinary sand particles.

    Amidst the thunderous roars, it seemed that every grain of sand that made up the sandstorm was like a grenade. In other words, each sandstorm was almost entirely made up of countless grenades.

    As such, once the prey was engulfed, numerous grenades exploding together would surely blow the prey into pieces, leaving not even scraps behind.

    No wonder then, that mighties like Sword Immortal Emperor had chosen to flee for their lives.

    ¡°They¡¯re catching up! Run for it!¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyuan¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    ¡°Transform into your original forms! Run for your lives!¡± The two Demon Kings roared, and in a shake, they transformed into two mighty beasts exuding a wild aura, their speed in flight greatly surged.

    One resembled a dog-like ¡°hundun.¡±

    And the other, with only one leg, looked like an ox; this was the ¡°kui,¡± there was once mythology that when the Yellow Emperor fought Chiyou, the Xuan Nu made eighty kui hide drums for the emperor; one beat echoed for five hundred miles, continuous beats thundered for three thousand and eight hundred miles.

    The other Demon Saints also transformed into their original forms, various types of ferocious beasts.

    In this way, the forces of the Demon Race, like two giant dragons, left the Immortal Realms¡¯ forces behind and temporarily distanced themselves from the sandstorms.

    As for the Immortal Realms¡¯ forces, apart from the two Immortal Emperors, the Profound Immortals were all left far behind.

    Before they knew it, the Profound Immortals were about to be overtaken by the sandstorm and devoured!

    ¡°Quick! Quick! Quick! Burn your immortal qi! Hurry!¡± the Profound Immortals shouted in panic.

    In an instant, quite a few Profound Immortals spat blood.

    It seemed as if their immortal bodies burst into flame, sacrifcing their potential and vitality in exchange for life-saving speed.

    But a dozen or so Profound Immortals were too late to burn their immortal qi and were engulfed by the sandstorm!

    These Profound Immortals let out cries of despair and unwillingness, but these sounds quickly disappeared.

    Under the scouring of the sandstorm, their once impregnable bodies, cultivated over countless years, were like meat thrust into a grinder!

    The sandstorm swept past swiftly, leaving behind nothing but blood, flesh, and ashes¡­

    It only took a moment for the Profound Immortals to be reduced to dust and bones!

    Too powerful!

    Under the relentless assault of the sandstorms, the Profound Immortals were as fragile as paper mache.

    In the hideous face of the sandstorm, its two bizarre mouths opened and closed, emitting a piercing laugh.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes were about to split with rage. In a fit of fury, he turned around and with a flick of his hand, a beam of immortal light that could illuminate eons shot forth!

    Boom!!!

    The immortal light directly struck a mass of the sandstorm, forcibly dispersing it.

    The yellow sand burst into the air, but soon gathered into a twister, whistling chaotically in the sky, and the sandstorm reformed!

    The face within the sandstorm directed a cold, mocking laugh at the Sword Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Can¡¯t kill it! Again, can¡¯t kill it!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was extremely annoyed.

    By this time, more and more sandstorms sprang up from nowhere, like maggots on bones, relentlessly pursuing the Treasure Hunters.

    In no time, thousands of sandstorms converged, like a mighty army chasing them down.

    It was an overwhelming deluge, rolling in from all directions!

    The entire Flame Realm was trembling!

    The wind and sand obscured the sunlight, casting everything into gloom.

    This dimness was like the hue of despair!

    ¡°This won¡¯t do! This isn¡¯t going to work!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor roared hoarsely. ¡°Everyone, our desperate flight is not a solution! The sandstorms are multiplying, and they clearly have no intention of sparing us! Fleeing like this is not the answer. Eventually, we will run out of energy, and when that time comes, our death is certain!!!!¡±

    ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, these sandstorms must be some special life forms, ordinary methods can hardly kill them! Sword Immortal Emperor, even you took action, but to no avail. To exterminate these sandstorms is not that simple!¡± The Demon King Kuemorphed into his original form and said in a resonant voice.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong said nothing, yet his eyes flickered ceaselessly as he pondered deeply.

    ¡®In the universe, every creature has its weaknesses, just like Zehui¡¯s Thousand Dragons Refinement Secret Technique, or the natives of Jupiter~~ everything has its counter~~ So it goes¡­ these peculiar sandstorm creatures must also have their weaknesses! Once we find that weakness, we can shatter them with a single blow!¡¯

    Just as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts were rapidly moving, right ahead, to the left, and to the right, the air was filled with rolling yellow haze, the atmosphere twisted, and the heat was intense!

    The next second, dense sandstorms appeared from those directions, joining the ones already chasing the Treasure Hunters, forming a surrounding ring!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Countless sandstorms swept toward the Treasure Hunters from all sides!

    The ghastly faces within howled with bloodlust.

    ¡°It¡¯s over~~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor finally revealed a look of despair in his eyes.

    This time, there seemed to be no way out!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1327 - Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Successful Kill

    Chapter 1327: Chapter 1327: Successful Kill Chapter 1327: Chapter 1327: Successful Kill The situation was perilous, every bit as dangerous as Jupiter!

    Countless sandstorms, rolling in from all directions.

    Their momentum was wildly unstoppable; some large sandstorms were as tall as a thousand feet, covering a radius of a hundred miles, terrifying to the extreme!

    Sword Immortal Emperor and others turned deathly pale.

    These sandstorms were no joke!

    For instance, a high-level Profound Immortal, once caught up, would be ground into ash in an instant.

    A few sandstorms could be handled by the techniques of Immortal Emperors and Demon Kings, but the key issue now was that they covered the sky and were innumerable. It truly felt like a guaranteed death.

    ¡°Slayer Immortal Emperor! You¡¯ve doomed us all!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor cried out in despair. There was truly no escape to heaven nor entrance to earth, and no place to flee.

    ¡°HAHAHA~~¡± Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King, however, showed no fear and mocked with laughter. ¡°As they say, fortune favors the bold. If you want the treasure of the strongest being in the universe, then you must pay the price~~ there is no such thing as a free gift of the treasures of heaven and earth!¡±

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong finally made his move!

    A sharp gleam of golden light flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. With a wave of his hand, a whip-like golden light swept out!

    The golden light, a hundred feet long, flew from north to south, perfectly aligning with the currents of this desert world, sweeping across!

    It moved so fast, it was like teleportation!

    Slayer Emperor Strike!

    This strike swept out and directly bisected dozens of sandstorms that were confronting him!

    BOOM~~~!

    An explosive blast occurred, turning the sandstorm into a sky-full of chaotic dust swirling upwards!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, that move was brilliant!¡± Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration.

    However¨C

    The shattered sandstorms almost instantly reformed.

    The eerie faces that emerged from each sandstorm burst into mocking laughter.

    The encirclement was tightening.

    It seemed, the treasure hunters would soon be buried in ¡°Sand Mouth.¡±

    ¡°Master, why not temporarily retreat into the Netherworld to hide and avoid the sharp edge!¡± Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe shouted.

    Huang Xiaolong remained motionless, a multitude of thoughts flooding his mind.

    ¡®Even the ultimate technique inherited from Slayer Immortal Emperor is hard to eradicate these desert lives~~ This is a bit tricky~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°Everything in the universe has a weakness~~ What is the weakness of these desert lives?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was deep in thought when his pupils suddenly constricted.

    He saw, within the sandstorms, faces that were twisted, mocking, roaring, screaming¡­

    ¡®Wait! Desert lives? These sandstorms are the natives of the Flame Realm~~ Life¡­life? The only thing that makes these natives seem alive is¡­the faces? Prominent, vividly strange faces in the sandstorms?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brightened, an epiphany struck!

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong concentrated another golden aura, locked his consciousness on the faces within the sandstorms, and struck out in a flash!

    In a thousandth of an instant, the golden aura directly struck the face within that sandstorm.

    ¡°AAHH~~~~~!!!!!¡±

    A heart-wrenching scream erupted!

    The sandstorm immediately froze, its face bursting apart!

    As the face shattered like glass, the sandstorm finally dispersed, turning into a pile of yellow sand on the ground, no longer able to reassemble!

    It seemed¨Cit had been killed.

    ¡°`

    Elsewhere, at the spot where the sandstorm was annihilated, a melon-sized beige bead fell to the ground, radiating a treasure light.

    Huang Xiaolong had no time to worry about the beige bead as he shouted, ¡°Attack the face of the sandstorm directly! Hurry!¡±

    At this, Sword Immortal Emperor and others witnessed Huang Xiaolong successfully annihilate a sandstorm.

    The vulnerabilities of these desert beings had finally been discovered by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Kill!!!!¡±

    Sword Immortal Emperor roared angrily, waving his hand, sending hundreds of winged and eyed flying knives shooting out!

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Each flying knife accurately struck the face of the sandstorm.

    Screams rose and fell as clusters of sandstorms dissipated, scattering sand everywhere.

    The two Demon Kings, leading their saints, continuously sprayed magical light, shredding the faces of the sandstorms.

    A one-sided slaughter ensued.

    Once their weak points were found, these terrifying sandstorms were no longer terrifying.

    Even the five slaves of Huang Xiaolong were able to quickly blow up those ferocious faces.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing speed was the fastest; with a casual wave, hundreds of talismans flew out, turning into golden energy and repeatedly beheading.

    Soon, all the sandstorms had vanished.

    The desolate desert returned to its cold and silent state.

    However, the surrounding sand had piled up even higher.

    Pale yellow beads, like worthless pebbles, were scattered everywhere.

    ¡°Phew~~~~that was close, really close,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor said with a long sigh, looking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you truly are full of tact~~this Emperor admires you.¡±

    From then on, both the demons and immortals¡¯ troops wholeheartedly respected Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯re too amazing. If it weren¡¯t for you, we probably would have perished in this cruel desert world,¡± Ninth Princess said, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Eh~~well, it was just luck, just good luck. I¡¯m just a lucky person,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin.

    Immediately, he reached out and remotely grabbed a pale yellow bead.

    Huang Xiaolong held the pale yellow bead in one hand and played with it carefully.

    He felt a strong earthy aura emanating from the bead. It was as though a mountain was sealed inside the bead!

    The bead was also very heavy, as heavy as a mountain. It was fortunate that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cultivation was exceptional; otherwise, it would have been difficult to lift this bead.

    Other treasure hunters also began to gather and closely examine the beads.

    ¡°Great treasure!¡± shouted the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor. ¡°These beads contain extremely pure and immense earth essence! Each bead is equivalent to a soul of the land spanning hundreds of miles! These beads can be used to cultivate earth-based Immortal Techniques and even to construct planets.¡±

    ¡°Yes, one bead is equivalent to the soul of the land spanning hundreds of miles, so, by condensing 10,000 of these beads, one could create a planet spanning millions of square kilometers. Moreover, the planets created with these Treasure Beads are filled with the purest essence of earth, making cultivation of earth-based Immortal Techniques on these planets as natural as fish in water, advancing thousands of miles in a day!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor also couldn¡¯t stop praising. ¡°Treasure, truly wonderful treasure~~¡±

    ¡°Heh, since it¡¯s a treasure, let¡¯s share it~~¡± Thinking this, Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed a large handful of beads, throwing them into the underworld.

    The others didn¡¯t hold back either and began to help themselves.

    In a short while, all the beads had been claimed by the treasure hunters.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As this escape from danger and the successful genocide of the native desert beings mostly attributed to Huang Xiaolong, the treasure hunters allowed him to pick up the most beads.

    In the end, the treasure hunters felt as if they were in a dream.

    Indeed, inside the Heaven Slaying Mansion, every world was a mix of danger and opportunity. They had almost been annihilated earlier, but after surviving, they received a generous reward.

    ¡°Hmm~~ let¡¯s continue moving forward~ It¡¯s too hot, we must get to that oasis early to completely turn danger into safety,¡± urged the Third Crown Prince. ¡°The water in my body is depleting more and more~~¡±

    Thus, the treasure hunters continued flying towards the farthest north of the Flame Realm.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1328 - Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Oasis

    Chapter 1328: Chapter 1328: Oasis Chapter 1328: Chapter 1328: Oasis Huang Xiaolong and his companions, after clearing the obstacles, were unceasingly flying toward the oasis in the northernmost direction.

    The intense heat of this Flame Realm was indeed too much for anyone to bear, causing even those with high cultivation levels to sweat profusely as if soaked in boiling water, with their body¡¯s water content depleting like a river flowing eastward, evaporating ceaselessly.

    Drinking water only made their thirst intensify.

    Along the way, they also encountered groups of sandstorms, which they overpowered and pushed through. These strange natives, aside from contributing pale yellow Treasure Beads containing the souls of the earth to the treasure hunters, were hardly a threat anymore.

    The expanse of the Flame Realm was considerably larger than Jupiter, and the treasure hunters had been flying from the extreme south to the extreme north, covering a vast distance.

    Yet by that evening, they still had not reached their destination.

    But the treasure hunters dared not linger any longer as the heat was simply intolerable, with their throats emitting smoke; they had to find that oasis as fast as possible or face certain death.

    They hurried through the night!

    By the afternoon of the second day, aside from Huang Xiaolong, the flight speed of the other treasure hunters had noticeably decreased. They looked dispirited and listless.

    It seemed the terrifying heat had melted away their mental resolve.

    Even the Third Crown Prince, the Ninth Princess, and Zehui, these three dragons, appeared weak and sickly.

    On the morning of the third day, they all saw a mirage.

    They were now delirious from the heat.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on,¡± Huang Xiaolong estimated with concern that it would take another day and night of flying to reach the oasis.

    But given the current situation, it seemed most treasure hunters wouldn¡¯t survive that long.

    In the midst of these thoughts, a Demon Race Saint shrieked, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! I just can¡¯t stand it!¡± and with that, they plummeted to the ground, smoke billowing from their seven orifices, their body shrivelled, resembling a dried-up corpse with a truly ghastly death.

    Died from the scorching heat.

    Seeing this, many of the treasure hunters felt a deep sense of shared sorrow.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s try this~~¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, and a surge of wood energy enveloped the treasure hunters.

    The abundant greenery brought with it the scent of spring, surrounding the treasure hunters.

    Instantly, their internal temperatures, which had been skyrocketing, began to somewhat subside, and they received a mild replenishment of their severely depleted water.

    ¡°It¡¯s so comfortable~~ Brother-in-law, it really feels good~~¡± The Ninth Princess smiled, her eyebrows curved, looking at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with admiration. At that moment, she felt as if this man from Earth would never be defeated by anything.

    ¡°Good, it seems wood energy can alleviate the high temperatures to some extent, but its effectiveness isn¡¯t very great. It¡¯s merely enough to prolong everyone¡¯s life and prevent immediate heat death,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement, but did not dare slack off, as the wood energy¡¯s effects were limited. He had to reach the oasis quickly if he wanted to resolve the situation completely and rest easy.

    However, Huang Xiaolong also harbored some worries; if the oasis did not have the cooling effect claimed and everything was just a lie from the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian, then they would be truly doomed.

    ¡°Brace yourselves! Increase the flight speed!¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded in a deep voice.

    The treasure hunters ignited their potential and followed the leader, Huang Xiaolong, flying rapidly.

    Throughout the journey, Huang Xiaolong frequently used his wood energy to dispel the intense heat for the treasure hunters, barely managing to keep them going.

    Finally, at noon the next day!

    Ahead, a pleasing stretch of green emerged!

    In this vast desert, the sudden appearance of greenery was like a miracle!

    ¡°We¡¯re here! We have finally arrived! Wonderful!¡± The Ninth Princess was the first to cheer excitedly, getting carried away.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± The Immortal Emperor Wan Jian also laughed heartily, ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve arrived! The Immortal Emperor Shi Tian said that once we reach the oasis, we will be rid of the Flame Realm¡¯s intense heat, and within the oasis, there are boundless treasures~~ We¡¯ve made it through at last!¡±

    The treasure hunters were visibly overjoyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch,¡± Huang Xiaolong poured cold water on the elation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Immortal Emperor Zi Yan immediately agreed. ¡°From start to finish, the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian has been playing us for fools. Who knows which of his words are true and which are lies?¡±

    ¡°This time, it might not be a lie!¡± The Demon King Kui, with eyes shining brightly, said, ¡°Ahead in the oasis, there is limitless treasure light flickering, that¡¯s the glow of Immortal Artifacts! Look!¡±

    Everyone looked on.

    Indeed, within the oasis, various treasures shone like stars, scattered here and there, enchantingly beautiful.

    Above the oasis, a rainbow-like stream of air had formed, a magnificent sight to behold, caused by the light of Immortal Artifacts shooting upwards toward the sky!

    ¡°There really are treasures hidden here! Brother-in-law, let¡¯s hurry over!¡± the Third Crown Prince¡¯s voice even wavered slightly.

    The Long Clan had a deep affection for collecting treasures, especially glowing objects; it seemed the saying was not without merit.

    At once, the Treasure Hunters sped up, flying toward the oasis.

    Approaching the oasis, they saw it was quite extensive!

    There were streams and jungles.

    Within the oasis grew a very peculiar type of tree, each about thirty feet tall, looking very much like cacti, yet their leaves were shaped like banana fronds.

    Even before entering the oasis, waves of fresh and chilling air greeted everyone, pervading the atmosphere.

    This cool air contained a fragrant moisture.

    As the Treasure Hunters were caressed by the breeze, it seemed as though every pore in their bodies was cheering and dancing.

    The oppressive heat dissipated, replaced by an indescribable comfort.

    The annoying Extreme Realm Heat Law appeared to be completely erased, without leaving any side effects.

    ¡°Hahaha¨Crefreshing! This time, the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor hasn¡¯t led us astray!¡± the Wan Sword Immortal laughed heartily, his face beaming, as he took a long breath of relief.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he murmured, ¡°Something feels a bit off¨C¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what are you saying?¡± the Ninth Princess asked Huang Xiaolong while greedily inhaling the cool air.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    At this moment, they were extremely close to the oasis.

    Many Treasure Hunters cried out in amazement.

    Huang Xiaolong saw it too!

    In the oasis, every tree¨Cwith leaves like banana fronds and shaped like hedgehogs¨Cwas covered, not with fruit, but with Immortal Artifacts!

    Yes, the trees were not ¡°decorated with¡± but ¡°grown full of¡± Immortal Artifacts.

    There were battle sabers, shields, celestial armor, swords, boots, necklaces¡­

    All sorts of Immortal Artifacts.

    It was truly a motley collection, with everything that could be imagined.

    And the quantity was immense.

    Each tree had at least ten Immortal Artifacts!

    ¡°Can it be? A tree that grows Immortal Artifacts? That¡¯s a bit magical,¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat taken aback.

    ¡°They are all of extremely high-quality Immortal Artifacts!!!¡± both Wan Sword Immortal and Ziyang Immortal Emperors exclaimed at the same time.

    As for discerning Immortal Artifacts, these Immortals were naturally much more professional than the members of the Demon Race or the Long Clan, and certainly more so than Huang Xiaolong.

    Their eyes now blazed with fiery desire, even flickering with greed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°All of them are extremely high-quality Immortal Artifacts! Unbelievable! There are easily more than ten thousand trees in this oasis, and each tree has at least ten superior Immortal Artifacts¨Cthis, this¨C¡± Ziyang Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, your contributions to successfully reaching the oasis are undeniable. However, given the vast number of Immortal Artifacts in the oasis, inexhaustible really, we¡¯ll not stand on ceremony. Let¡¯s follow the old rules. Pick the Immortal Artifacts freely, no need for courtesies, how about it? All in all, everyone will leave with a bounty!¡± Wan Sword Immortal¡¯s breathing grew heavy with excitement.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not a greedy person. Fine, let everyone take what they want. However, I must remind you all, be careful. Don¡¯t get carried away.¡±

    Having said that, the Treasure Hunters all flew into the oasis.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1329 - Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Magical Treasure Tree

    Chapter 1329: Chapter 1329: Magical Treasure Tree Chapter 1329: Chapter 1329: Magical Treasure Tree Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters eagerly flew into the oasis.

    Fresh, comfortable, satisfying¡­

    Wildflowers bloomed among the trees, a sight too beautiful to fathom.

    Moreover, every tree was filled with top-quality Immortal Artifacts, their dazzling radiance reflecting off each treasure hunter¡¯s body, creating a cascade of light so mesmerizing and magnificent.

    Huang Xiaolong stood under a tree, looking up at it curiously.

    This tree had over a dozen Immortal Artifacts hanging from its branches, including bracelets, necklaces, and rings.

    ¡°Master, these Immortal Artifacts are all amplification types. Once you acknowledge them with your blood and wear them, they will greatly enhance your immortal power, defenses, and attack strength,¡± Jiang Yuan, a Profound Immortal, had delved into various Immortal Artifacts. ¡°Master, these Immortal Artifacts would cause a frenzy if taken to the Immortal Realm. They were likely personally refined by the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor. Incredible! Truly incredible!¡±

    ¡°This second realm of the Sky-Slaying Ten Realms has revealed so many treasures,¡± mused the Third Crown Prince, standing next to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s hard to imagine what the other eight worlds, as well as the main world, will be like.¡±

    By this time, the forces of the Immortals and the Demon Race were already itching with excitement and desire.

    ¡°These Immortal Emperor brothers, this Immortal Artifact sabre is perfect for me,¡± a level nine Profound Immortal said longingly, eyeing a sabre that grew on one of the trees, practically salivating.

    The sabre, clear as autumn water, was flawless, with countless secret patterns engraved into it, forming various Formations.

    ¡°Feel free to pick these Immortal Artifacts,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said with a smile. ¡°The Immortal Artifacts of this realm now belong to us!¡±

    After a pause, the Sword Immortal Emperor lowered his voice, instructing the Profound Immortals, ¡°Listen well, the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor stated that the most important treasure of this second realm, as well as the key to the third realm, are both located within this oasis! Search carefully! Leave no stone unturned! We must find both the treasure and the key!¡±

    The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also cautioned in a low voice, ¡°Although we¡¯ve received some favors from Huang Xiaolong, when it comes to the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, we must compete! Huang Xiaolong has already obtained the most important treasure of the Jupiter realm as well as a key. He is temporarily in the lead. But we must not allow him to monopolize the glory! We must seize the most important treasure of the Flame Realm and that key!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± all the Profound Immortals responded, accepting the command.

    On the other side, two Demon Kings were also rallying their Demon Saints.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    After entering the oasis, he felt something was odd.

    What exactly was odd about it?

    Simply put, having refined the core of Jupiter, Huang Xiaolong was almost akin to the emperor of all wood, capable of releasing the highest level of wood energy in the universe, nourishing various plants and flowers, causing them to transform into spirits.

    This meant that all plants should submit to Huang Xiaolong, honor him as their sovereign.

    But strangely, the cactus-like trees in this Flame Realm oasis, laden with Immortal Artifacts, seemed¡­ not like real plants!

    Upon investigating with his wood energy, Huang Xiaolong found that the strange trees in the oasis could not be nourished by his wood energy.

    Could it be that these were not trees? Or even plants at all?

    As Huang Xiaolong contemplated this puzzle, the level nine Profound Immortal who eyed the sabre was the first to act, plucking the weapon straight from the tree.

    The trees in the oasis resembled cacti, and the Immortal Artifacts, like treasures, grew upon the ¡°spines¡± of the ¡°cacti¡±¨Ceasily plucked.

    With the Immortal Artifact sabre in hand, the Profound Immortal fondled it affectionately, praising it repeatedly. ¡°Excellent quality! Truly excellent quality! This sabre must have been refined by the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor, sealing dozens of attack Formations within. With this sabre, my strength could increase by about double. At the level of a Profound Immortal, I would virtually have no match. Hahaha¨Cgreat! I¡¯ll take advantage of the time to grab a few more Immortal Artifacts. Hahaha!¡±

    Thus, that level nine Profound Immortal became the first to ¡®eat the crab,¡¯ so to speak.

    The other treasure hunters didn¡¯t feel any envy; after all, Immortal Artifacts were everywhere, ripe for the taking.

    Soon after, several Profound Immortals, as well as Demon Saints, reached out and plucked their own Immortal Artifacts.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s pick some too,¡± Jiang Yuan urged, quite excited.

    Although riddled with doubts, Huang Xiaolong had no solutions at hand and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll try picking a few Immortal Artifacts. However, I always feel that things won¡¯t be so simple. We should have some understanding of the Sky-Slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s temperament. I always believe that he wouldn¡¯t let us acquire treasures this easily.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, who had been ready to reach out, suddenly froze, now hesitating.

    At that moment!

    ¡°Ah¨C!!!¡±

    Several heart-wrenching screams pierced the air!

    Everyone who had wanted to pick the Immortal Artifacts paused and quickly turned towards the source of the sounds.

    ¡°`

    The ninth-level Profound Immortal who had obtained the battle blade, as well as the quick-handed few who had picked the Immortal Artifacts, and several members of the Demon Race, almost simultaneously, let out pitiful, unparalleled screams of agony.

    A strange scene occurred.

    The mystical tree from which they had plucked the Immortal Artifacts burst forth with a hazy light.

    The hazy light shone upon them, causing their entire bodies to seemingly petrify, frozen in place, their faces twisted and deformed, eyes bulging out as though they were enduring unbearable pain, their screams escaping involuntarily.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t take those Immortal Artifacts! There¡¯s something odd!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor reacted extremely quickly, shouting loudly.

    Looking again at the few Profound Immortals and members of the Demon Race, they were already engulfed by the hazy light, starting from their feet, ripples spreading upwards.

    ¡°Ah~~ No! No! My body! My body~~ My body¡­ is out of control! My soul, my soul seems¡­ seems to be refined by a terrifying force!¡± The ninth-level Profound Immortal holding the battle blade cried out in despair. ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, save me! Save me!¡±

    The ripples continued to spread up the legs of these Profound Immortals and Demon Race members, and wherever they passed, their bodies seemed to transform from flesh and blood into a metallic substance.

    Eventually, the ripples reached the tops of their heads, transforming their entire bodies into a metallic material.

    They finally stopped wailing, standing silently and motionless, like statues.

    Their entire bodies radiated with lustrous light, twinkling with immortal splendor! Yet their faces still kept the twisted expressions, eyes bulging, filled with terror and despair.

    ¡°What¡­ what is going on!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor paled, no longer able to sense a trace of life from those few Profound Immortals holding the Immortal Artifacts.

    They perished!

    Not only were their physical bodies gone, not even a whisper of their souls remained.

    Their souls were utterly destroyed.

    The next moment¨C

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    The hazy light that clung to these statue-like Profound Immortals and Demon Race members, like spider silk, retracted back.

    Causing these perished Profound Immortals and members of the Demon Race to be pulled up onto the tree, appearing as though they had grown from it, identical to the many treasures and Immortal Artifacts hanging there.

    The Profound Immortals and Demon Race members hanging from the tree shone brilliantly with immortal radiance and glory¡­

    Huang Xiaolong swept over them with his divine sense without saying a word. ¡°Hmm? These perished Profound Immortals and members of the Demon Race seem to have been transformed into artifacts¨Chow strange. Turning living beings directly into artifacts~~¡±

    ¡°This~ this~ this~~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°Their physical bodies have transformed, forged from the finest Immortal Stones. They have been turned into artifacts, and moreover, into supreme artifacts~~~ How can this be? Profound Immortals transformed into supreme artifacts can be controlled at will once they¡¯re recognized by blood, as if¡­ as if one has obtained an avatar~~¡±

    Weird!

    The scene plunged into an eerie atmosphere!

    The Treasure Hunters who had just been eager to pluck Immortal Artifacts now dared not make any rash moves.

    The first wave of Treasure Hunters who had picked Immortal Artifacts had been ensnared, directly refined into artifacts!

    The Treasure Hunters who had not yet managed to pluck Immortal Artifacts from the tree were unscathed.

    At this time, the voice of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor once again resounded through this oasis¨C

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Congratulations, Congratulations to all Treasure Hunters. You have crossed the great desert and finally arrived at this oasis. This emperor has not deceived you, right? Once you enter this oasis, you will become immune to the scorching laws of the Flame Realm~~ Are you not feeling much better now? Moreover, the abundance of Immortal Artifacts in this oasis must have astounded you, right? Ahh~~ This emperor has not deceived you, right?¡±

    Hearing the words of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor, the Treasure Hunters were itching with hatred.

    Damn it, you haven¡¯t deceived us?

    This oasis is like a trap filled with flowers!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In the blink of an eye, several Profound Immortals and members of the Demon Race met a violent death. Not only did they die, they were also refined into artifacts. It was a tremendous humiliation!

    To die and then be used as artifacts by others¡­ too tragic!

    ¡°Oh, right, all you Treasure Hunters have noticed, haven¡¯t you? The strange trees in this oasis can refine any living creature into an artifact. Once you pick an Immortal Artifact from the tree, you will be targeted by the strange tree, and then, you will be instantly transformed into an artifact. These trees are known as ¡®Artifact Trees¡¯ and are extremely rare in the universe. Probably only the Flame Realm possesses ¡®Artifact Trees¡¯~~~¡±

    ¡°Treasure Hunters, listen carefully, to pass through the Flame Realm and obtain the most important treasures of the Flame Realm, as well as the key to the third realm, the condition is¡ª-to pluck all the Immortal Artifacts from the Artifact Trees!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1330 - Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Risking Ones Life

    Chapter 1330: Chapter 1330: Risking One¡¯s Life Chapter 1330: Chapter 1330: Risking One¡¯s Life ¡°To pass through this Fiery Realm, is it to pluck all the Immortal Artifacts from the magic trees?¡±

    The Treasure Hunters were all seized with an impulse to curse out loud!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor said that once an Immortal Artifact is plucked from the magic tree, one would be targeted by the magic tree and forcibly refined into a magic treasure!

    Then how can one pluck them?

    Isn¡¯t this requirement a contradiction?

    The Treasure Hunters all held their breath, pricking up their ears, listening intently, wanting to hear the Sword Immortal Emperor reveal the secret to passing this trial.

    Unexpectedly, in the end, the Sword Immortal Emperor simply said¨C

    ¡°Alright, Treasure Hunters, I have said enough. Pluck the Immortal Artifacts to your heart¡¯s content. Hmm~~ You have seven days. After seven days, if there are still Immortal Artifacts left on these magic trees, even just one, all of you will face group demise.¡±

    Having said that, the voice of the Sword Immortal Emperor completely disappeared.

    They were stupefied!

    Horrified!

    That¡¯s it?

    There was no clear explanation!

    What¡¯s terrifying is that after seven days, if the Treasure Hunters don¡¯t completely harvest the magic treasures growing in this oasis, they will face obliteration!

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it all!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor roared in grief and fury.

    The other Treasure Hunters, looking at the several Profound Immortals and a few Demon Saints who had been refined into Immortal Artifacts and hanging on the trees, all had a sense of shared sadness and were each anxious for their own safety.

    ¡°Master, what do we do now¨Cnow?¡± Xu Fu asked, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Eh~~ I¡¯m at a loss for the moment,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really this sinister?¡± the Third Crown Prince frowned deeply, ¡°I refuse to believe it! I will try it myself!¡±

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong advised. ¡°Big brother-in-law, it¡¯s better to believe that this could happen rather than to assume it couldn¡¯t. If you really want to try, it¡¯s better to send out a dragon qi avatar.¡±

    Like the Third Crown Prince, a top-tier being in the cosmic food chain, one can send out a large number of dragon qi avatars. Each dragon qi avatar is just like a living being.

    Similarly, Immortal Emperors, Demon Kings, and even Profound Immortals and Demon Saints can do the same.

    ¡°Oh, brother-in-law, that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll send out some dragon qi to give it a try,¡± the Third Crown Prince answered with a hint of gratitude towards Huang Xiaolong.

    On the other side, two Immortal Emperors and two Demon Kings also decided not to take risks lightly, deploying avatars to scout the way. Even if an avatar perished, being refined into a magic treasure, as long as it did not harm their true bodies, it was acceptable.

    Immediately, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess each released two precious streams of dragon qi, which twisted and turned into their true forms. Reaching out, they tried to pluck the Immortal Artifacts from the nearby magic trees.

    The two Immortal Emperors and two Demon Kings did the same.

    It was easy to pluck the Immortal Artifacts from the trees.

    As soon as the avatars touched the Immortal Artifacts, holding them in their hands, suddenly, the magic trees burst forth with a hazy light, enveloping all of the avatars!

    Metallic ripples began to flicker up from the feet of each avatar, spreading swiftly upwards.

    In an extremely short amount of time, all these avatars, without exception, were transformed into magic treasures crafted from top-grade Immortal Stones, like statues, lifeless, before being pulled up by the hazy light onto the trees and hung up.

    The treasures shone brilliantly.

    ¡°No good! It¡¯s absolutely hopeless! Even an avatar of this emperor cannot escape being refined!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor became somewhat irate.

    As everyone knows, though it¡¯s just an avatar, it embodies a fraction of an Immortal Emperor¡¯s dignity, essence, spirit, will, experience, insights, and foundation¡­

    An Immortal Emperor¡¯s avatar is no trivial matter!

    Even an avatar of an Immortal Emperor could be so easily refined by the magic trees into an Immortal Artifact, which meant big trouble.

    After this probe, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, would absolutely not dare use their true bodies to try and pluck the Immortal Artifacts.

    It was the same for the Demon Kings and the Dragon Kings.

    ¡°Eh~~ Big brother-in-law, what does it feel like?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked seriously.

    ¡°Excruciating~~¡± the Third Crown Prince responded, still shaken. ¡°My whole body felt as if it were frozen numb, out of control from my soul, and the avatar¡¯s soul was also quickly refined away~~~ it¡¯s like sinking into a nightmare~~¡±

    The Third Crown Prince, having lost an avatar, was also somewhat listless.

    ¡°Both body and soul got refined away,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned deeply, nodding thoughtfully.

    The atmosphere sank into gloom, the air heavy as if dripping with water.

    Time ticked by, second by second, but no one dared to make any rash moves.

    Night.

    The night wind was indeed charming.

    The oasis was infused with a refreshing and crisp scent, intoxicatingly pleasant.

    Groups of campfires were lit within the oasis.

    Treasure Hunters sat down in several camps around the campfires, the flickering flames casting their faces in alternating light and shadow.

    ¡°The first day has passed, leaving us with six more days,¡± Huang Xiaolong said quietly.

    ¡°Master, we might as well return to the Netherworld,¡± Jiang Yuan suggested softly.

    ¡°Running away isn¡¯t a solution,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°From the experience on Jupiter, the Ten Heavens of Slaughter is not a dead end; every realm can be solved. Therefore, as long as we can come up with a strategy, we can pass through this Fiery Realm as well~~¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯re really optimistic,¡± the Ninth Princess sat beside Huang Xiaolong, looking at him with an odd expression surfacing in her eyes, murmuring as if talking to herself, ¡°You are quite a character; no wonder the Seventh Princess has entrusted her life to you.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it today. Let¡¯s sleep and talk about it tomorrow,¡± Huang Xiaolong lay down to sleep.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, can you actually sleep?¡± the Third Crown Prince was astonished. ¡°I admire you more and more¨CI can¡¯t sleep at all.¡± After a pause, he said to the Ninth Princess, ¡°Ninth Sister, let¡¯s have a walk around and see if we can find any clues.¡±

    Thereupon, the Third Crown Prince began to search the oasis area with the Ninth Princess.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes remained tightly closed, yet he didn¡¯t fall asleep immediately; instead, he replayed in his mind the entire process by which the Profound Immortals, Demon Saints, and Avatars were refined into magical treasures.

    ¡°Being refined physically, even the soul is refined¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong went over it thoroughly in his mind. ¡°The body¡­ the soul¡­¡±

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong once again extended his spiritual sense, scanning every blade of grass and tree in the oasis area.

    Early the next morning,

    Treasure Hunters had all gathered, standing under a tree of magical treasures.

    Their overnight search had yielded no abnormalities.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it all night,¡± the Demon King Kui began, ¡°since we can¡¯t pluck the treasures from the treasure trees, how about we destroy these trees? That should make the Immortal Artifacts fall down by themselves, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s an idea¨Clet¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll release an Avatar to attempt to destroy one of the treasure trees,¡± said the Demon King Kui, without any hesitation. With a thought, a wisp of demonic energy began to seep out from his crown.

    The crimson demonic energy coalesced in the air, finally taking on the appearance of Demon King Kui (in human form, not his true body).

    This Avatar was lifelike, its eyes bloody red, exuding the awe-inspiring and domineering aura of the Demon King.

    In fact, even if Demon King Kui were killed, as long as this Avatar remained, he could continue to live¨Cthough his realm would plummet, retaining hardly one percent of his power!

    ¡°Ah, this Avatar is part of my life,¡± lamented Demon King Kui. ¡°The loss of each Avatar causes me great pain.¡±

    ¡°Stop your grumbling, Demon King,¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor urged. ¡°We only have six days left. Whatever it takes, we must collect the Immortal Artifacts from the oasis!¡±

    ¡°All right, go! Destroy one of the treasure trees for me!¡± commanded the Demon King Kui swiftly.

    His Avatar waved its hand and sent a scythe-like blade of demonic light slashing through the air.

    Pfft!!! A treasure tree was cut in half at the trunk!

    The Immortal Artifacts on the tree then fell down.

    However, before the Treasure Hunters could react, a hazy streak of light, flickering like locusts, shot out from where the tree was cut, moving with such speed it was like a phantom.

    Pfft! The misty light wound accurately around the Avatar of Demon King Kui.

    With the naked eye, it could be seen that the Avatar began transforming into a magical treasure!

    Ultimately, the two halves of the treasure tree seamlessly reconnected without so much as a scratch, and the Avatar of Demon King Kui, like a jade statue, hung upon the tree, shimmering with the luster and aura of a high-class magical treasure.

    At this, the mouths of the Treasure Hunters dropped open in shock.

    It was no use!

    Even if one were to chop down the treasure trees, it was impossible to escape the fate of being refined into a magical treasure!

    The transformation of his Avatar into a magical treasure brought a trace of pained expression to Demon King Kui¡¯s face. His eyes were filled with fear.

    He muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying¡­ this feeling is too terrifying¡­ the soul is being eradicated bit by bit, falling into an abyss of no return¡­¡±

    After that, none of the Treasure Hunters dared to try anything rash.

    An inexplicable sense of restlessness and helplessness surrounded everyone and lingered on.

    Later, Huang Xiaolong released some demons from the netherworld to try and pluck the Immortal Artifacts from the treasure trees. However, as expected, these demons were swiftly refined to death, turned into magical treasures, and hung upon the trees.

    Another day passed.

    The time left for the Treasure Hunters had dwindled to five days.

    Huang Xiaolong stood under a treasure tree, slightly spaced out.

    Five slaves stood respectfully behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, it looks like we can¡¯t get through the Inferno Realm,¡± said the Ninth Princess disconsolately. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you have a netherworld; please take us in. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡±

    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± asked the Third Crown Prince, still unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Whether human, immortal, demon, dragon, or devil, the method of refinement is the same¨Cbody and soul are refined together¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered deeply, speaking to himself. ¡°If one could forcibly suppress this refining power, then¡­ one might be able to break the situation¡­¡±

    With that, a glint of realization sparkled in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, have you thought of some good method?¡± the Ninth Princess quickly asked.

    ¡°No great ideas. It¡¯s worth trying anyway¨CI certainly don¡¯t want to be trapped here,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, as a sharp glint flickered in his eyes.

    He was not one to sit around waiting for death.

    No matter the difficulty of the situation, Huang Xiaolong would always take a bold risk, vie with the heavens for fame, and achieve a turnaround!

    No sooner said than done, Huang Xiaolong swiftly reached out with his hand!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Whoosh! A sword-shaped Immortal Artifact growing from a treasure tree was plucked straight by Huang Xiaolong and captured in his hand!

    Almost simultaneously, the misty light burst forth, enveloping Huang Xiaolong!

    Seeing this, the other Treasure Hunters exclaimed in shock, their eyes wide and mouths agape!

    Just when everyone had given up all hope, Huang Xiaolong actually took the risk with his own body!

    Such bravery! It was truly awe-inspiring!

 Chapter 1331 - Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Brother-in-law you are really

    Chapter 1331: Chapter 1331: Brother-in-law, you are really impressive! Chapter 1331: Chapter 1331: Brother-in-law, you are really impressive! When all the Treasure Hunters were at a loss, Huang Xiaolong unexpectedly took action.

    So sudden.

    So much so that as soon as Huang Xiaolong had picked up an Immortal Artifact, he was enveloped by that terrible misty light that could refine any living being into an artifact!

    At that moment, five slaves almost simultaneously let out roars. ¡°Master!!!!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, who cared deeply for Huang Xiaolong and already considered him family, immediately rushed over.

    But it was too late, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet had already started rippling and shimmering with metallic luster.

    Huang Xiaolong was being refined!

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Huang Xiaolong shouted loudly.

    Then¨C

    Cold!

    With the misty light seeping into his body, Huang Xiaolong felt bone-chilling cold sweeping through each cell. His body no longer seemed to belong to him.

    It was like a nightmare, or being deeply stuck in the mud, unable to extricate himself.

    But what was more terrifying was that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul felt as though it was being frozen. For the misty light, besides corroding and taking over to refine Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, also penetrated relentlessly, like mercury, into his mind, heading straight for his soul!

    As a divine being from Earth who had inherited the hellish planet, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul, also known as divine consciousness, was exceptionally powerful.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul was like a vast ocean, magnificent and rolling.

    The misty light that infiltrated the soul ocean immediately transformed into a bitterly cold ice block, unleashing severe cold!

    The dreadful chill in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul ocean spread uncontrollably.

    It caused Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul ocean to begin freezing bit by bit!

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul ocean was lively, but now that it started to freeze, it turned utterly lifeless.

    During this time, the light in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, appearing numb and mechanical, his thinking slowed down!

    But Huang Xiaolong had come prepared, and his soul was strong, so at this critical moment, he retained a hint of clarity in his mind¨C

    ¡°Amazing! Indeed, it is powerful! The misty light from the Artifact Tree refines both the body and soul of living beings. Hmm, at this point, half of my soul ocean has frozen. If it completely freezes, then I¡¯ll truly die, both body and soul destroyed¨Chmph! Of course, I, Huang Xiaolong, can¡¯t possibly be refined! Damn it! It¡¯s do or die!¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong bit his tongue!

    A mouthful of blood sprayed out!

    Instantly, that drowsy, muddled feeling in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind eased somewhat.

    His spirit also perked up.

    In that split second, Huang Xiaolong took several talismans, flickering with divine light, from his chest.

    These weren¡¯t any special talismans, but¨CSoul-stabilizing talismans.

    They are used to stabilize the soul and prevent it from being snatched.

    However, these were Soul-stabilizing talismans drawn personally by the Yin Emperor, containing the most precious Divine Power!

    Without a second thought, Huang Xiaolong slapped several Soul-stabilizing talismans directly into his head.

    Boom~~~~!!!!!

    The talismans exploded in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, bursting forth with sunlight-like divine light. Countless dragon and snake-like twisted characters swept across the soul ocean.

    The chill that sought to freeze the soul ocean was dispelled somewhat.

    The ice suspended in the ocean also melted away in part.

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain, the feeling of numbness from the cold eased slightly, and he felt a comforting warmth seeping into his bones.

    ¡°This Treasure Tree, the reason it can refine beings into treasures, is that the misty light splits into two, one part refining the soul and the other the body! As long as you can withstand it and counterattack, devouring the misty light, then you can avoid being refined!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had hit the nail on the head!

    Indeed, at this moment, the misty light that had become icy cold, after evaporating in part, immediately transformed into an energy similar to Jadescent Nectar, which nourished Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul and even expanded the area of his soul¡¯s ocean slightly.

    Seeing his plan succeed, Huang Xiaolong, without a second thought, took out several soul-strengthening talismans and slapped them onto his forehead.

    But at that time, the misty light refining Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body had already spread to his waist. In other words, below Huang Xiaolong¡¯s waist, he was completely numb, like a statue.

    The Treasure Hunters nearby were horrified, thinking Huang Xiaolong was about to become a treasure!

    It seemed predestined, inescapable.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly as his soul ocean thawed, making his consciousness clearer and thoughts more agile.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong did something that made eyes bulge!

    He reached out his hand as if wielding a heavenly blade and severed his own body below the waist!!

    Puff~~!

    The body below the waist, which had turned into a treasure, was mercilessly severed by Huang Xiaolong!

    And at the same time, endless vitality seeped from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wound!

    This vitality, in an instant, formed various symbols, seeds, meridians, blood drops, new flesh, and bones~~~

    The void twisted, the wood energy passed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, and powerful vitality fluctuated.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s severed lower half regenerated.

    Just like those vines and plants on Jupiter, which could reassemble even after being crushed into dust!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tattered body was reborn.

    The core of Jupiter! It played a miraculous role! Like a miracle!

    This was the revival of cells in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, hence, the newly grown flesh and bones fitted perfectly with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, without any rejection.

    This was a typical amputation for survival! But Huang Xiaolong had reliance and wealth, so it was risk-free.

    Thus, the part of the misty light refining Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was eradicated. Glancing at the half of his lower body that had been transformed into an almost-complete Immortal Artifact, Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    That half body was akin to a defective Immortal Artifact, not yet fully refined.

    Moreover, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul ocean, the chill was becoming thinner, and with the addition of several soul-strengthening talismans, his soul ocean brightened, as if illuminated by a dozen suns.

    At last, the misty light in the soul ocean was completely refined by Huang Xiaolong, and his soul, in turn, received slight nourishment and grew stronger.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, casually grabbed, and absorbed the several Immortal Artifacts on the tree right in front of him.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This time, the Treasure Tree did not release any strange misty light.

    After Huang Xiaolong obtained those several Immortal Artifacts, the Treasure Tree immediately withered and turned into a pair of decayed wood.

    Other Treasure Hunters, seeing Huang Xiaolong, were dumbfounded again.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you, you really are¡­ you really are amazing~~~¡± the Third Crown Prince muttered dreamily.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1332 - Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Passing the Level

    Chapter 1332: Chapter 1332: Passing the Level Chapter 1332: Chapter 1332: Passing the Level After paying a small price, Huang Xiaolong succeeded!

    He successfully plucked all the Immortal Artifacts from a treasure tree, but the tree quickly withered and died.

    Huang Xiaolong weighed more than a dozen treasures in his hands, feeling refreshed and invigorated, with a divine glint in his eyes.

    His soul, instead of being refined by the strange, foggy light, devoured it, nourishing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul sea and making it even more vast and magnificent.

    In essence, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Soul Power had increased.

    Generally speaking, humans, Immortals, members of the Demon Race, demons, and dragons all possess souls. However, cultivating the soul is much more difficult than cultivating the physical body, Mana, or immortal power. The soul is the most mysterious and also extremely fragile. Across the entire universe, methods for cultivating the soul among all races are very scarce.

    ¡®These treasure trees can temper my soul sea¨Cvery good, indeed. Truly, opportunity coexists with danger,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Sister-in-law! You succeeded again!¡± the Ninth Princess cheered happily as she ran over.

    ¡°The master is indeed a divine being!¡± Five slaves knelt in worship.

    Other Treasure Hunters could not help but look up to Huang Xiaolong with utmost admiration.

    ¡± Huang Xiaolong, I don¡¯t know how¡­ how you did it?¡± the haughty Sword Immortal Emperor asked meekly.

    Huang Xiaolong threw all the Immortal Artifacts in his hands into the underworld for storage.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple. This kind of treasure tree secretes a foggy light that refines both our bodies and souls. As long as we withstand this strange refining force, we can pluck the Immortal Artifacts from the tree,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained openly and generously without concealing anything.

    ¡°This¨CHuang Xiaolong, how exactly should we withstand the refining force?¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also humbly inquired.

    ¡°For the soul, one must counter the refining force and use soul-solidifying talismans to make one¡¯s soul robust like fortified metal,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained patiently, taking out a stack of soul-solidifying talismans and throwing them out.

    The Treasure Hunters scrambled to grab the talismans and studied them carefully.

    ¡°As for the body, I used the method akin to a desperate resolution,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all quite crude.¡±

    ¡°Simple, yet effective,¡± the Demon King Kui praised. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you are very bold, taking a desperate gamble and finally finding a sliver of hope. Now, we still have five days¨C¡±

    Hearing this, the Sword Immortal Emperor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s simply emulate you and resort to desperate measures!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled.

    Standing behind Huang Xiaolong, the Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan immediately explained. ¡°Master, we Immortals, whether Heavenly Immortals, Golden Immortals, Profound Immortals, or Immortal Emperors, all have a body condensed from energy. The so-called Immortal Body is essentially an energy body. In fact, every organ, every inch of skin, and every bone of ours are forged from various energies. If our Immortal Body is severely injured, as long as our heart, head, and soul remain intact, we can still use energy to re-condense our Immortal Body.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood that an Immortal Body is not an ordinary body¨Cin essence, it is an energy mass.

    Similarly, the bodies of powerful demons from the Demon Race and those from the Long Clan are also essentially energy bodies.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we need to ask you for some of these soul-solidifying talismans,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said modestly. ¡°Your skill in drawing talismans is profound and inscrutable. Although the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor and I are regarded as Emperors in the Immortal Realm, we are still no match for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll draw more soul-solidifying talismans. Everyone should take the time to prepare well,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged, took out numerous blank talisman papers, and skillfully began drawing soul-solidifying talismans.

    The forces from both the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm, led by Immortal Emperors and the Demon King, also distributed many pills.

    These were pills for rapidly repairing Immortal and Demon bodies.

    This exploration of the treasure of the Slain Immortal Emperor saw thorough preparations by the Immortal Realm, Demon Realm, and Long Clan.

    For instance, the Immortal Realm brought a large quantity of Immortal Pills for repairing Immortal Bodies. If a battle or skirmish caused disability to any Profound Immortal¡¯s limbs, consuming these Immortal Pills could grow new limbs in a short time.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong had drawn a large number of soul-solidifying talismans, which he distributed to the Treasure Hunters.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    Having succeeded once, Huang Xiaolong felt no fear.

    Instead, he was eager to try again.

    ¡°Good! Brother-in-law, let¡¯s start plucking the Immortal Artifacts from the tree now!¡± the Third Crown Prince also said eagerly.

    Immediately, the Treasure Hunters began to pluck the Immortal Artifacts directly from the treasure tree.

    Whiz~ Whiz~ Whiz~

    The strange, foggy light was activated!

    Unhindered, the light shone directly onto the bodies of the treasure hunters!

    In an instant, the misty light divided into two paths, one invading the brain and soul, and the other beginning from the feet, refining the body from bottom to top.

    A scene of tragic grandeur unfolded!

    The treasure hunters, as they slapped soul fortification symbols onto their foreheads, gritted their teeth and severed their feet.

    After severing their feet, they immediately consumed the Immortal Pills, and their limbs began to slowly regenerate.

    Screams echoed throughout the oasis.

    The Ninth Princess did not participate, she and the five slaves of Huang Xiaolong stood aside, watching with fear and trepidation.

    Huang Xiaolong, with Old Ma leading the way, deftly picked Immortal Artifacts.

    Having refined the core of Jupiter, he was akin to an immortal being, not needing any Immortal Pills, as his severed body could regenerate quickly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s regeneration speed was several times faster than that of the other treasure hunters.

    As a result, Huang Xiaolong had picked about 5 to 6 Immortal Artifacts from the trees while the other treasure hunters could only manage one.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong did not need to rest, while the other treasure hunters had to sit down to recover after picking from one tree.

    Together, the treasure trees in the oasis withered in swaths. The fruits of Immortal Artifacts hanging from the trees entered the treasure hunters¡¯ pouches.

    Three days!

    After three days, the entire oasis had turned barren!

    All of the treasure trees ultimately turned to ashes.

    The Immortal Artifacts on the trees were completely plundered, leaving nothing behind.

    The treasure hunters, gasping for breath, sat on the ground with faces showing both pain and relief.

    The pain came from the horrifying experiences of the past three days, repeatedly severing their limbs, enduring acute pain, and regenerating over and over through the power of the Immortal Pills. The agony and torment were indescribable.

    But the relief was due to their substantial rewards, as each treasure hunter had gathered numerous high-quality Immortal Artifacts, each with its own unique use.

    Additionally, after refining a good amount of the misty light, the souls of each treasure hunter had become more robust, and their Soul Power had strengthened.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gains were the greatest.

    He had gathered at least several times, even up to ten times, the number of Immortal Artifacts than any other treasure hunter.

    His sea of souls had also expanded several times, presenting a scene of a blue ocean under a clear sky, with continuous strange phenomena appearing above the soul sea, suggesting a trend of solidification.

    Now, the strength of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul far surpassed that of two Immortal Emperors, as well as two Demon Kings and two Long Kings.

    At that moment, the voice of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian resounded once more across the realm of flames¨C¡°Oh? To think that you¡¯ve passed the traps I set in the realm of flames¡­ Not bad, not bad, quite unexpected. You treasure hunters, indeed have some wisdom and means~~ Ideally, you shouldn¡¯t have made it through~~ tsk tsk, I am surprised indeed~~hahaha~~ Well then, since that¡¯s the case, you now possess the qualifications to enter the next world, to adventure, to hunt treasures~~ But, I kindly remind you, the next world will be even more difficult~~hahaha~~~¡±

    Hearing this, all treasure hunters, including Huang Xiaolong, felt their hearts sink slightly.

    Whether it was Jupiter or the realm of flames, the difficulty of passing through was immense.

    To make it through these two worlds, many lives of Profound Immortals and members of the Demon Race had already been lost!

    Just harvesting the Immortal Artifacts from these treasure trees had already cost the treasure hunters a layer of skin!

    The next world being even more dangerous, just how perilous would it be?

    ¡°All right, now I will hand over the most important treasure of the realm of flames and the key to the next world to the treasure hunter who has collected the most artifacts. Hehehe~~ I have left a trace of my aura on each Immortal Artifact, therefore, the most important treasure of the realm of flames and the key will automatically belong to the treasure hunter who has collected the most artifacts. Other treasure hunters, do not attempt to seize it, otherwise, you will be exterminated~~hahaha~~~¡±

    As the voice fell, the ground surged, and two items burst forth from the soil.

    A radiant glow shot up into the sky!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At the same time, the sky of the realm of flames seemed to be ripped open with a gap.

    A golden staircase, glittering brightly, extended down from the high heavens.

    The staircase extended down to the oasis.

    The treasure hunters could step on the staircase to reach the third world!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1333 - Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 The Bizarre Rule

    Chapter 1333: Chapter 1333: The Bizarre Rule! Chapter 1333: Chapter 1333: The Bizarre Rule! The stairs leading to the third world shimmered with an unusual glow, appearing before the treasure hunters.

    The treasure hunters, all felt relieved of their burdens.

    A key, a pale yellow globe-like sphere, floated in mid-air.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, the most important treasure of the Flame Realm is actually another yellow sphere, just like the ones that burst out after killing those sandstorms. It¡¯s only a bit larger,¡± the Third Crown Prince said repeatedly.

    ¡°Sister¡¯s husband, no one dares to compete with you. The key and the treasure are all yours,¡± the Ninth Princess said with a beaming smile.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly and simply reached out, taking both the key and the treasure into his possession.

    Huang Xiaolong held the globe-like yellow sphere in his hand, and streams of information, like trickling rivulets, directly infiltrated his mind.

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s actually a planet!¡± Huang Xiaolong was shocked in his heart.

    It turned out that this yellow sphere was indeed a planet, only it had been sealed. Its actual size was about ten times that of Earth!

    The planet was filled with pure earth-type spiritual energy. Its composite quality was so high that it in no way was inferior to Earth after the Great Revival of Spiritual Energy!

    ¡°My heavens¨CThe Slaying Immortal Emperor was really generous¨CThe most important treasure of the Flame Realm is actually a huge planet! Tsk tsk¨Cif this planet could be merged with Earth, perhaps Earth¡¯s quality would leap forward and run neck and neck with the worlds of Immortals, Demons, and the Long Clan in the universe!¡±

    Thinking of this, the corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth also outlined a faint smile.

    ¡°Sister¡¯s husband, what treasure is this yellow sphere?¡± the Ninth Princess asked curiously.

    The other treasure hunters, too, did not understand the significance of the planet in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s pretty much the same as those yellow spheres we obtained before, only a bit bigger,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently as he threw the treasure and the key into the Netherworld.

    Let¡¯s not mention the treasure. Just the key alone¨CHuang Xiaolong had already obtained two in a row. This made the treasure hunters slightly envious, but they accepted his worthiness without question.

    Huang Xiaolong had rightfully earned it. If not for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wit and courage, the treasure hunters would probably have been annihilated long ago.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s enter the third world,¡± Huang Xiaolong beckoned joyfully.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong led the five slaves directly toward the staircase.

    The Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess hurriedly followed behind, and the other treasure hunters surged up as well.

    Everyone ascended the stairs step by step, finally setting foot on the third layer!

    Slaying Heaven Ten Worlds!

    The third world!

    As soon as they arrived in this world, the treasure hunters felt a bit dazzled.

    Why dazzled?

    Well¨Ceverything around was luminous!

    Upon closer inspection, this world had mountains, water, and some buildings. But whether it was the mountains, the ground, or the buildings, they were all¨Cmade of glass!

    And it was transparent glass!

    Under the sunlight, the glass reflected blindingly bright light, hurting the eyes.

    ¡°How strange, is this a glass world?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat perplexed.

    ¡°This world is also very large,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor used his divine sense to sweep over it. After absorbing some of the mystical light emitted by certain magical trees, the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s divine sense had become much stronger. A single sweep of his thoughts could basically grasp the general situation of the world. But for finer details, it would require several more careful considerations.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the size of the Flame Realm. There are no signs of living creatures for now,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor pondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that there are no natives. They must be hiding,¡± the Demon King warned, glancing around vigilantly. ¡°This world is too bizarre; every flower, every blade of grass, even every grain of dust, is made of transparent crystal~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong wandered over to a cluster of flowers and grass and squatted down, gazing at the exquisite glass-like blooms before him.

    ¡°They¡¯re like crafts. Heh heh~~interesting, really interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then stood up. ¡°It¡¯s very strange.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what¡¯s strange?¡± the Third Crown Prince quickly asked.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, are you saying these crystal structures are strange? Well¡­ you don¡¯t need to tell us, we already know. Our Long Clan has also traveled the universe, setting foot on countless civilized planets, but we have never seen a crystal world like this~~¡± The Ninth Princess pouted her lips as she spoke.

    ¡°No, not that. What I mean is¡­ I feel this world is very safe,¡± Huang Xiaolong organized his thoughts. ¡°Whether on Jupiter or in the Flame Realm, I always felt as if an unusual crisis lurked in the shadows. But not here~~¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the Sword Immortal Emperor immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, this world is extremely peaceful, safe. With our level of power, we tend to have an intuitive sense of hidden dangers.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was about to speak when suddenly!

    His eyes went wide!

    He stared fixedly at the other Treasure Hunters and then at his own five slaves.

    Finally, he looked at himself.

    Huang Xiaolong was somewhat dumbfounded!

    The other explorers soon had the same bewildered look, staring at each other with dull eyes.

    A bizarre scene unfolded!

    All the Treasure Hunters, including Huang Xiaolong, had their heart areas, including their clothes, turn into a crystal clear, transparent state!

    How should this situation be described¨C

    In simple terms, take Huang Xiaolong for example; there weren¡¯t many changes to his entire body, but just the heart area, along with his clothes, turned into transparent glass, through which one could see a heart pounding rhythmically within the glass.

    The other Treasure Hunters were like Huang Xiaolong; their beating hearts could be clearly seen.

    Hearts that were powerful and full of vitality.

    However, the hearts of different species, such as the Long Clan, Immortals, and Demon Race, were not shaped the same.

    For instance, Demon King¡¯s heart looked like a warty toad, uneven and slightly disgusting.

    The hearts of the Immortals were quite similar to that of Huang Xiaolong, an Earthling.

    The hearts of the Long Clan were elongated and dragon-like, covered in scales.

    ¡°This¡­ what is this¡­ what¡¯s happening~~ our¡­ our hearts~~~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was in utter horror, pressing his hand against the transparent part of his chest.

    ¡°We¡¯re not injured, nor do we have any abnormalities~~¡± The Heavenly Immortal Emperor spoke with a dry throat. ¡°It¡¯s just that, our hearts¡­ our hearts¡­ are exposed¡­ exposed~~~¡±

    The situation was too weird, and even the widely experienced Heavenly Immortal Emperor stumbled over his words.

    ¡°I get it now~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said, frowning. ¡°In the Ten Killing Heavens, each world possesses its own unique laws. Any life that enters these worlds will be interfered with by the force of these laws~~ The law of this third world is¡­ to make part of our bodies transparent, exposing our hearts~~ But what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    While these thoughts flickered through his mind, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense spread out like a net.

    At the moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual energy was significantly stronger than that of the other Treasure Hunters, and thus, as soon as his divine sense spread out, he made a discovery¨C

    ¡°I¡¯ve spotted a crystal mountain with a crystal cottage on top. In front of the cottage, there¡¯s a being! A sign of life!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with certainty.

    ¡°Have we discovered the natives of this world? Great! Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go take a look! Let¡¯s see what¡¯s peculiar about this world!¡± The Third Crown Prince said excitedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his pupils slightly constricted.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1334 - Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Mr. Wuxins Question

    Chapter 1334: Chapter 1334: Mr. Wuxin¡¯s Question Chapter 1334: Chapter 1334: Mr. Wuxin¡¯s Question The third world of the Ten Heavensrealm could only be described as absurd!

    Although there was no dangerous aura to be felt, the hearts of the treasure hunters were completely exposed for all to see!

    No one was an exception, whether demon, immortal, and dragon, or Huang Xiaolong, the earthly deity, even the Crown Prince of the Yin Tribe¡­

    Perhaps, that was the law of this world.

    But no matter how strange it was, they still had to brave through it!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong locked onto the location of a glimmering crystal mountain and led the treasure hunters, sweeping towards it.

    Atop that crystal mountain, there was a being! Presumably, it was a native of this realm!

    After some time of flight, indeed, there appeared a giant crystal mountain a thousand zhang tall in front of them!

    The mountain was transparent like an iceberg!

    Basking in the sunlight, it reflected bright and dazzling crystal light.

    The treasure hunters hovered in mid-air, motionless, intently observing, and scanning with their spiritual senses.

    On the mountain, there was a cluster of crystal houses and a swath of crystal plants and flowers.

    Dimly, one could see a crystal table and some crystal chairs outside the house. And on one of the chairs, there appeared to be a person sitting.

    Just then, a very peaceful, friendly voice floated down from the mountaintop¨C

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Welcome, treasure hunters, to the third realm of the Ten Heavensrealm. Welcome. Please, treasure hunters, don¡¯t be overly concerned; I am the only native of the third realm. I will not make things difficult for you. Let¡¯s coexist peacefully. Ah, please come up the mountain for a chat, so I can perform the duties of a host!¡±

    ¡°The only native?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, shall we¡­ go up?¡± the Ninth Princess tentatively asked.

    Other treasure hunters also involuntarily turned their gazes toward Huang Xiaolong.

    In their subconscious, these treasure hunters had already regarded Huang Xiaolong as their spiritual leader.

    ¡°Since our host has invited us, we can hardly decline,¡± Huang Xiaolong gathered his feelings and glanced at his own beating heart as he spoke calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s see the situation first and not be hasty to act.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

    Leading the way, Huang Xiaolong and the treasure hunters flew towards the mountaintop.

    Mountaintop!

    Besides various crystal flora, plants, and houses, there was actually a small stream meandering around the house, which was exceedingly elegant.

    By the crystal table sat a young man wearing a straw hat, dressed in a pale blue long robe.

    This man appeared to be in his twenties, with brown long hair hanging down from under his hat brim.

    His eyes, a light green color, and his facial features were not much different from that of an earthly man of average height.

    What made him truly peculiar were two things¨C

    First, this man emitted not even the slightest trace of energy fluctuation from his body!

    Yes, it meant he was very weak!

    Just like an ordinary earth citizen before the resurgence of Spiritual Energy!

    Such a being, let alone facing an Immortal Emperor, Demon King, or Dragon Lord, would be less than an ant even in front of a first-level Profound Immortal! Just like dust!

    Any one of the treasure hunters present could kill him thousands or even tens of thousands of times with just a thought!

    Secondly, the male¡¯s chest, the region of his heart, was also transparent, but¨Che had no heart!

    Yes, within that crystal-clear chest cavity, there was no heart! Completely empty!

    This was a creature without a heart!

    Whether it was a member of the Long Clan or the Demon Race, they all had hearts, but this native¨CMr. Wuxin¨Cdid not!

    However, seeing how weak and harmless he appeared, the Treasure Hunters couldn¡¯t help but let down their guard.

    But Huang Xiaolong was not the slightest bit relaxed.

    The dominion of the heavens, one realm more dangerous than the next!

    Huang Xiaolong simply didn¡¯t believe that this third realm would be without danger, all calm and peaceful!

    The weaker this native appeared, the bigger Huang Xiaolong¡¯s suspicions grew!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Distinguished guests, please take a seat. Do sit down.¡± The native hurriedly got up to greet them. His smile was welcoming, friendly, and elegant; it didn¡¯t contain a hint of malice.

    As if he were an enthusiastic host, welcoming distant guests.

    But the Treasure Hunters were hesitant and did not sit down.

    ¡°Native, what exactly are you trying to peddle here!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor said coldly. ¡°No beating around the bush, our purpose in coming to this realm is to obtain the treasures! To get the key to the next realm!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ My honored Treasure Hunters, you are too anxious,¡± the native said with an elegant smile. ¡°Please, have a seat first. Oh right, you may call me ¡®Mr. Wuxin¡¯~~ Back in the day, the mighty slayer of the heavens sealed me inside his cave as the guardian of the third world¡­ sigh~~ It has been many, many years. As the sole guardian of the third world, I have endured so much loneliness~~¡±

    Mr. Wuxin, the native, showed a trace of solitude in his eyes.

    ¡°Interesting~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and casually pulled out a chair to sit down, propping up his legs, looking at Mr. Wuxin with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong sit down, the other Treasure Hunters also began to sit down one after another.

    ¡°So, what exactly do you want? Or, how do you intend to deal with us?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Wuxin was slightly taken aback, his gaze turning to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°My respected Treasure Hunter, your composure is truly extraordinary. From you, I sense a demeanor not perturbed by honor or disgrace, as if above it all¨Cimpressive, indeed. In fact, I have been lonely for too long and would like you, my esteemed Treasure Hunters, to stay and talk with me~~¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Demon King Kui snorted coldly, radiating a daunting demonic aura, and cruelly said, ¡°It seems like you intend to imprison us in this realm¡­¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± Mr. Wuxin immediately became flustered and hurriedly explained. ¡°My esteemed Treasure Hunters, please don¡¯t misunderstand~~ I¡­I have no intention of keeping you against your will~~ Absolutely not!¡±

    Then he continued with a beating of his chest and stomping of his feet, ¡°Since you, the Treasure Hunters, are unwilling to stay and accompany me, then¡­ sigh~~~¡±

    ¡°Stop with the pretense!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor burst forth angrily. ¡°Your kind of insignificant creature, as lowly as dust in the universe, I have destroyed countless like you in my lifetime! No matter what peculiarities you possess, now, I am giving you one chance! Hand over the most important treasure of this world, as well as the key to the fourth realm! Cooperate obediently, and I might spare your life. Otherwise~~~ I¡¯ll show no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Wuxin seemed to capitulate. ¡°The most important treasure of this realm, and the key to the next, I can give them to you.¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out.

    This¡­this¡­this clears the stage?

    Is this third realm just here for laughs?

    The other Treasure Hunters looked at one another in bewilderment.

    None of them had expected Mr. Wuxin to agree so readily.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Suddenly, Mr. Wuxin changed the topic. ¡°My esteemed treasure hunters, the mighty slayer of the heavens commanded that, when handing over the treasure and the key, I must ask each of you a question.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What question?¡± Huang Xiaolong grew even more curious.

    ¡°Uh~ Please don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a simple question,¡± Mr. Wuxin reassured with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. I will pose a question for each of you, one by one. Who wants to go first?¡±

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor¡¯s face tensed. ¡°You asking questions? Is it based on the correct or incorrect answers to these questions that determines who passes? If the answer is wrong, is there a punishment?¡±

    ¡­

    PS: I recommend a refreshing novel that is very good to read [Reckless Soldier], the author is [August Not Flying Snow]

    ¡­

 Chapter 1335 - Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Heart Demon Realm

    Chapter 1335: Chapter 1335: Heart Demon Realm Chapter 1335: Chapter 1335: Heart Demon Realm ¡°Through this third world¡¯s method, is it just answering this indigenous person¡¯s questions?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was utterly speechless.

    Isn¡¯t this just like child¡¯s play?

    Compared to Jupiter and the Flame Realm, that was like hell mode difficulty!

    ¡°No way, it can¡¯t be that simple,¡± thought Huang Xiaolong with a swift turn of mind.

    At that moment, Mr. Wuxin, with utmost sincerity, said, ¡°Everyone, the questions I pose have no right or wrong answers. Eh, you just need to speak the truth.¡±

    No right or wrong, just speak the truth?

    This was getting more and more absurd.

    Mr. Wuxin did not say much more, merely smiling slightly. ¡°Who will go first?¡±

    After a pause, Mr. Wuxin added, ¡°Oh yes, I forgot to mention, the Immortal Emperor once said that whichever treasure hunter answers the question first will be able to obtain this world¡¯s most important treasure, as well as the key to the next world. So, who will go first?¡±

    As soon as his words ended, a Profound Immortal reacted quickly, striding forward to stand before Mr. Wuxin. An eager expression appeared on his face as he said rapidly, ¡°I¡¯ll go! Ask me your question!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sword Immortal and Purple Flame Immortal looked at each other and nodded in agreement.

    Not bad, this time, their people from the Immortal Realm had taken the initiative.

    If Mr. Wuxin wasn¡¯t lying, then answering the question was very simple. Moreover, since the question had no right or wrong answer, all one needed to do was tell the truth.

    Although the people from the Immortal Realm were very grateful and admired Huang Xiaolong, when it was time to compete, they still had to compete.

    Members of the Demon Race, as well as the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, had regretful expressions flash across their faces, deeply regretting not having stepped forward sooner.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mind; he wanted to observe what Mr. Wuxin was up to. Even if the treasures and key of this third world were obtained by the Immortal Realm, Huang Xiaolong saw no issue with it. After all, he had already earned quite a bit.

    ¡°Good. Respected treasure hunter. It¡¯s your turn. Congratulations, you have earned the privilege to answer the first question,¡± Mr. Wuxin sincerely blessed. ¡°Please listen to the question.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± The Profound Immortal took a deep breath, his ears perking up slightly, fully attentive.

    ¡°Let me ask¨C¡± Suddenly, a glimmering illusion flickered in Mr. Wuxin¡¯s eyes. He did not look at the Profound Immortal¡¯s face, but directly at his¨CHeart!

    Because the chest cavity was transparent, Mr. Wuxin could see through to the Profound Immortal¡¯s beating heart.

    Mr. Wuxin¡¯s voice grew deep and hoarse. ¡°534 years ago, did you shame your sister-in-law and then murder her to seal her lips, subsequently staging her suicide?¡±

    Initially, the Profound Immortal was somewhat nervous, but he could still maintain emotional stability.

    But upon hearing Mr. Wuxin¡¯s question, his entire body seemed struck by lightning!

    In an instant, his face turned a ghastly purplish hue, as if haunted!

    He trembled all over, his eyes fierce!

    ¡°What?¡± both Sword Immortal and Purple Flame Immortal exclaimed in shock.

    The question Mr. Wuxin posed was indeed concerning a true incident.

    This Profound Immortal, known as ¡®Yu Qing,¡¯ also came from a powerful family in the Immortal Realm. Over five hundred years ago, a tragic event occurred in the Yu Family.

    The wife of the eldest son of the Yu Family was found to have hung herself.

    The Yu Family was shaken, thoroughly investigated the incident, but found no clues, and in the end, they had to drop the matter.

    The woman who had hung herself was the Profound Immortal Yu Qing¡¯s sister-in-law!

    ¡°Could it have been Yu Qing¡¯s doing?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s face also turned somewhat cold. ¡°However, why would Mr. Wuxin know about this?¡±

    The other Profound Immortals also regarded Yu Qing with a suspicious gaze.

    Yu Qing remained silent, his face turning increasingly pale.

    Suddenly!

    The heart within his transparent chest turned from bright red to a dark red!

    ¡°Respected Treasure Hunter, please answer my question,¡± Mr. Wuxin asked indifferently.

    ¡°I¨CI¨CI¡­ didn¡¯t!¡± Yu Qing erupted somewhat hysterically. ¡°Don¡¯t wrong me! It¡¯s impossible! My sister-in-law always treated me well, I respected her; moreover, my elder brother has taken care of me since we were young, how could I commit such a beastly act? My sister-in-law¡¯s death was a suicide! She hung herself, what does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ Respected Treasure Hunter, is that your answer?¡± A hint of mockery flashed in Mr. Wuxin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Huff¨Chuff¨Chuff¨C¡± Yu Qing gasped heavily, his eyes already filled with bloodshot veins.

    He lied.

    Indeed, it was he who had committed the act. He had humiliated his own sister-in-law and then staged her death as a suicide. He thought he had covered his tracks well, such that even the thorough investigations by the Yu Family linked nothing back to him.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how this native of the God Slayer Grottoes, lacking a heart, could possibly know the truth!

    But he could absolutely never admit it!

    Once he admitted it, he would immediately face the most cruel punishment from the two Immortal Emperors!

    In the realm of the immortals, immortals could be hypocritical and cruel, but committing such inhumane acts was absolutely not permitted.

    ¡°His heart has turned black!¡± Ninth Princess suddenly exclaimed.

    Huang Xiaolong also saw it.

    Inside the transparent chest cavity, Yu Qing¡¯s heart, which had turned dark red, had now completely blackened! It was black like charcoal!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve lied,¡± Mr. Wuxin said regretfully, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s very, very unfortunate. Well, that¡¯s that.¡±

    At that moment, Yu Qing felt an unbearable heat throughout his body, his mind suddenly plunged into chaos, with various illusions flickering in and out of his mind.

    It was as if he had fallen into a nightmare, with everything before his eyes vanishing.

    He saw his sister-in-law whom he had humiliated and killed years ago.

    Tears of blood fell from her eyes as she stared at him with an extremely resentful gaze. ¡°Little brother¨CI treated you well¨Cwhy, why did you harm me? Do you think you deserve me? Do you think you deserve your elder brother? Do you think you deserve the Yu Family?¡±

    Her voice, thunderous, exploded in Yu Qing¡¯s mind.

    Yu Qing lost his spiritual resolution and fell to his knees, shouting, ¡°Sister-in-law! I was wrong! I¡­ I have always regretted it! I was wrong! Let me go! Don¡¯t come seeking my life!¡±

    Suddenly, Yu Qing¡¯s body was enveloped in a pale blue flame that crackled and burned intensely.

    The blue flame was ferocious, and in an instant, it turned Yu Qing into a pile of ash.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°It is the Heart Flame!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor exclaimed. ¡°Yu Qing¡¯s spiritual resolution collapsed, invoking the Heart Demon; the Heart Demon created the Heart Flame, burning him to death¨C¡±

    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Mr. Wuxin smiled sardonically, his demeanor calm and composed. ¡°This realm is known as ¡®Heart Demon Realm.¡¯ Besides being called Mr. Wuxin, I also have another title, hehehe¨C¡®Heart Demon Crown Prince.¡¯ I am the Heart Demon Crown Prince who once roamed the universe! In the end, I was defeated by Lord God Slayer and sealed in this third world, the Heart Demon Realm. Respected Treasure Hunters, please answer my questions truthfully, or you will spawn numerous Heart Demons and be burned to ashes¨Cwell, next.¡±

    Mr. Wuxin, also known as Heart Demon Crown Prince, slightly curved his lips upward. ¡°Respected Treasure Hunters, don¡¯t waste time any longer, who will answer my questions next?¡±

    At this, the auditorium fell deathly silent, no other Treasure Hunter dared to step forward to answer.

    Silent as the grave!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1336 - Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Up to No Good

    Chapter 1336: Chapter 1336: Up to No Good Chapter 1336: Chapter 1336: Up to No Good ¡°Turns out it¡¯s the Heart Demon,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized.

    No wonder this third world, the so-called Realm of Heart Demon, seemed utterly devoid of danger.

    Yet in reality, the absence of danger was the greatest danger of all.

    The Heart Demon was truly frightening.

    The terror of the Heart Demon lay in its mysteriousness.

    In the vast cosmos, every being had a Heart Demon!

    From the supreme powerhouses to the common masses, everyone had a Heart Demon.

    Essentially, the Heart Demon was oneself.

    The Heart Demon was ¡°I.¡±

    Once a being began to harbor the slightest doubt about themselves, unable to face themselves with absolute calm, a Heart Demon would emerge.

    It¡¯s just that more powerful beings could suppress their Heart Demons with invincible strength, even completely.

    For powerhouses like the Sword Immortal Emperor, exalted as Immortal Emperors with a pure yang immortal physique, the Heart Demon, being dark and yin, is overpowered by yang, obscured by heavens¡¯ secrets, utterly suppressed.

    Lifelong, their Heart Demons would never appear.

    But in this third world of the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms, the Realm of Heart Demon, there existed mysterious laws that made one¡¯s chest utterly transparent, revealing the heart completely.

    Thus, originally subdued Heart Demons would throw off their guard, like wild horses breaking free, no longer under control.

    This ¡°Mr. Wuxin¡± was actually an embodiment of a Heart Demon; he had no heart.

    Er¡­ simply put, he was a Heart Demon, so he did not have a Heart Demon.

    Therefore, in the Realm of Heart Demon, Mr. Wuxin was absolutely unbeatable. He was invincible.

    Others had Heart Demons; he did not. The difference was as vast as the distance between heaven and earth!

    ¡°This guy is an incarnation of the Heart Demon, under the special laws of this third realm, easily infiltrating into people¡¯s hearts, prying into their hidden secrets, their flaws, then exploiting and amplifying these flaws to trigger the Heart Demon, igniting the heart¡¯s flame, and instantly burning a person to death,¡± Huang Xiaolong said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Then how do we deal with this Mr. Wuxin?¡± the Ninth Princess asked.

    ¡°Eh¡­ I am not clear on that yet,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Who can claim to be without remorse?¡±

    Hearing this, both the Ninth Princess and the Third Crown Prince stiffened, unable to reply.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush,¡± Mr. Wuxin smiled faintly, very calm and composed, ¡°Respected Treasure Hunters, if you are not in a hurry to answer the question, then please, take a seat. Chatting together can be very pleasant. Ah¡­ I¡¯ve been sealed in this realm for endless years¨Cloneliness is indeed loneliness. I truly hope that you can stay forever, keeping me company¡­¡±

    ¡°You want us to stay here in this eerie place forever?¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was extremely agitated yet seemed to be at a loss. ¡°How is that possible? How can it be possible?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Mr. Wuxin thought for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Not forever, if the next batch of Treasure Hunters arrives, then you will be able to leave.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ who knows how long that might take,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not so bad. To stay here means not dying; we can be friends, very happily,¡± Mr. Wuxin said as if it were a given. ¡°Treasure Hunters, actually, even if you pass through the Realm of Heart Demon and reach the next realm, that would be very dangerous. Ah¡­ Slaying Heaven, the supreme being, unrivaled in the universe, who created the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms with his painstaking efforts, that is extremely dangerous¡­ Respected Treasure Hunters, it¡¯s not that I underestimate you, but¡­ you will find it very difficult to get through the ten worlds, let alone the main world¡­ so, stay. Staying will save your life. Moreover, if you¡¯re lucky, the next batch of Treasure Hunters might arrive soon to replace you and stay with me. In doing so, wouldn¡¯t you have your release?¡±

    Mr. Wuxin earnestly advised, seemingly considering the best interests of the Treasure Hunters.

    Hearing this, some Profound Immortals and Demon Saints seemed quite moved.

    Thump thump¡­ thump thump¡­ thump thump¡­

    Inside their transparent chests, one could see the hearts of those wavering Profound Immortals and Demon Saints beating faster! They simply could not hide!

    Their hearts had all developed some cracks! This¡­ was a flaw! A flaw had formed!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, then he focused intently once more.

    On the surface, Mr. Wuxin seemed completely devoid of emotional fluctuations, like a well so deep its bottom couldn¡¯t be seen.

    But Huang Xiaolong, who was skilled in the art of observing qi, was able to distinguish the Yin and Yang and the Five Elements, could read faces, foretell the future, divine fortunes, and, having opened his Heavenly Eye, could penetrate the mysteries of heaven.

    Therefore, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, behind Mr. Wuxin¡¯s calm facade, there lurked an odd and evil, cruel smile.

    ¡®I¡¯ve got it! This guy is quietly crumbling the psychological defenses of the treasure hunters! Once they develop a flaw in their hearts, they become more vulnerable to the attacks by the Heart Demon! Mr. Wuxin is absolutely malevolent; his ultimate goal must be to ensnare all the treasure hunters in one fell swoop!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong fully understood now.

    Mr. Wuxin harbored no good intentions!

    The treasure hunters all remained silent, none of them spoke.

    Then, evening approached, and the sun dipped low in the west.

    The setting sun cast its light on this glass-like world, reflecting a sinister luster as if pairs of devil¡¯s eyes were spying on the treasure hunters.

    The atmosphere began to grow creepier.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~ It¡¯s getting late. My fellow treasure hunters, why don¡¯t you all rest for the night? I apologize, as a Heart Demon I do not need food, so I am unable to offer you any hospitality,¡± Mr. Wuxin said with an apologetic face, his manner gentle and refined.

    Only Huang Xiaolong could pierce through the veil of his tender facade to see the true devilish and fierce face beneath!

    Thereupon, Mr. Wuxin bid farewell and entered a glass cottage at the peak of the mountain.

    None of the treasure hunters moved.

    The moon reached its zenith.

    ¡°How do we get through this, Huang Xiaolong?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said with a look of frustration. ¡°Heart Demons come without a trace and cannot be killed. We all possess Heart Demons, and in this realm, it is very difficult to suppress our own. This means that we stand no chance against Mr. Wuxin.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong; we¡¯re all wrong, terribly wrong~~¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was incredibly vexed. ¡°At first, I thought this third world would be the easiest, but¡­ its difficulty, its peril, far exceed those of the Wood Planet and the Flame Realm! Heart Demons are elusive, impossible to capture or annihilate!¡±

    ¡°Could it really be that we¡¯re destined to remain here?¡± teased Huang Xiaolong with a smirk, looking at those who had once been tempted by the Demon Saints and the Profound Immortals. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t let Mr. Wuxin¡¯s honeyed words seduce you. Do you really think he will let us off? He is merely eroding our will.¡±

    Hearing this, the treasure hunters each drew a sharp breath.

    ¡°Yes. Huang Xiaolong, what you say is very true, so tomorrow, we must face the Heart Demon head-on and answer Mr. Wuxin¡¯s questions! I believe as long as we do not stir our Heart Demons while answering, we will have passed the test!¡± said the Sword Immortal Emperor.

    At this moment, the Third Crown Prince spoke out. ¡°My fellows, that Profound Immortal just now had committed unbearable atrocities and had lied straight to our faces, thus triggering his Heart Demon and burning to death. So then¡­ who in their lifetime hasn¡¯t done something regrettable? Even if they have, who would dare to admit it outright?¡±

    Having never done something regrettable? And would dare to admit it?

    The treasure hunters immediately fell into deep thought.

    All those from the Demon Race dared not make a sound.

    In the Demon Realm, countless dark deeds constantly emerged. The Demon Race lived by the law of the jungle, the survival of the fittest, growing amidst slaughter.

    Neither the Demon Saints nor the Demon Kings could claim they had never done anything against their conscience.

    At this moment, a Profound Immortal stood up resolutely. ¡°Let me answer Mr. Wuxin¡¯s questions tomorrow!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong and the others turned their attention directly to the Profound Immortal.

    ¡°Indeed~~ Throughout my life, I can recall no deed that went against my conscience, and even if there were, it was a minor thing. I can admit to it openly,¡± claimed the Profound Immortal with an air of an upright gentleman.

    ¡°Good! Immortal Yunhua, you do have a sterling reputation in the realm of Immortals, known for being a peacemaker~~~ Tomorrow, you shall face the questions of the Heart Demon!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor, reinvigorated, praised him. ¡°In the realm of Immortals, you¡¯re known to be quite the amiable Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Whatever I¡¯ve done, I can admit to it. I stand tall and sit upright without fear,¡± declared Immortal Yunhua fearlessly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1337 - Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Let me answer your question

    Chapter 1337: Chapter 1337: Let me answer your question! Chapter 1337: Chapter 1337: Let me answer your question! The Treasure Hunters discussed and decided that early the next morning, ¡°Immortal Yunhua,¡± a great benefactor in the realm of immortals, would be the one to answer Mr. Wuxin¡¯s questions.

    Then, they chose empty, glaze-tiled cottages on the mountain peak and settled in.

    It was a sleepless night.

    The next day, early morning.

    The sun rose above the horizon.

    When Huang Xiaolong and the others stepped out from the glaze-tiled cottages, Mr. Wuxin was already seated by the glaze table, staring blankly at the majestic sunrise.

    He had no heart, sitting quietly, merging with the whole world, giving off an unfathomable and deep impression. One could hardly sense his vitality.

    ¡°Good morning, esteemed Treasure Hunters,¡± Mr. Wuxin turned his head, his face unfolding into his signature refined smile. ¡°I wonder, did you all sleep well last night?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for pretense,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s start today¡¯s questioning.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Mr. Wuxin let out a sigh of deep sorrow, his eyes filled with pity. ¡°Esteemed Treasure Hunters, do you still wish to try? In truth, it¡¯s meaningless. In this world, who can be without a Heart Demon? As long as the ¡®self¡¯ exists, so will the Heart Demon~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong fell silent, his brows furrowing in thought. He contemplated every word that Mr. Wuxin had said.

    Vaguely, Huang Xiaolong seemed to have caught onto something.

    ¡°Enough talk!¡± Immortal Yunhua, carrying an important mission, took a few steps forward, standing opposite Mr. Wuxin. ¡°In my life, I have acted openly and honorably, and I dare to acknowledge everything I have done! I have no Heart Demon! Ask me your question!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Wuxin scoffed with a mocking smile. ¡°You have no Heart Demon? Very well. Then I shall ask.¡±

    Having said that, Mr. Wuxin looked towards Immortal Yunhua, at the normally beating heart within his transparent chest.

    At this moment, Immortal Yunhua¡¯s heart did not beat any faster.

    It indicated that Immortal Yunhua was very calm, even in the face of a Heart Demon.

    He was absolutely prepared.

    After all, reaching the high level of a Profound Immortal wasn¡¯t for nothing.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad, you are quite impressive,¡± Mr. Wuxin¡¯s eyes became eerie, filled with flowing light and illusions. It was as if he saw through Immortal Yunhua¡¯s heart, through all his secrets, his privacy.

    Suddenly, Immortal Yunhua¡¯s breathing became slightly heavier.

    ¡°Ask me the question quickly!¡± Immortal Yunhua said with some agitation.

    ¡°Very well~~¡± Mr. Wuxin smiled faintly. ¡°Then tell me, at the age of twenty-seven, you and your companion went to the immortal realm¡¯s Baiyang Sect to seek discipleship. Originally, only one of you should have been chosen. And your companion, more talented than you. However, he voluntarily gave up the opportunity for rapid advancement, conceding this precious spot to you, did this happen?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Immortal Yunhua¡¯s heart began to beat faster, making thumping sounds.

    ¡°Yes! I admit it, it happened!¡± Immortal Yunhua said, lifting his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to hide it, nor will I deny it! It did happen!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Yunhua admits it!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor exclaimed joyfully.

    You see, the previous Profound Immortal Yu Qing had committed an act worse than a beast¡¯s and refused to admit it, concealing it when confronted, which led to his downfall.

    But Immortal Yunhua was quite straightforward, acknowledging it outright.

    ¡°Oh~~ So, do you feel any guilt?¡± Mr. Wuxin smiled strangely.

    ¡°I¨CI¨C¡± Immortal Yunhua hesitated for a few breaths before saying, ¡°I and he are childhood friends, I once saved his life when we were teenagers. His giving up the chance to join the sect was his way of repaying my kindness. I¡­ hold no guilt in my heart!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You lie! Yes, you saved your companion, but if not for you, someone else would have saved him. It¡¯s not certain that he would have died. And the opportunity to join a sect is a rare chance that could change your life! His kindness to you outweighs yours! You feel not even a trace of guilt?¡± Mr. Wuxin¡¯s voice became like the sound of enchantment, filled with temptation.

    In an instant, Immortal Yunhua¡¯s brain became a mess, his vivid red heart turning dark!

    ¡°I¨CI¨C¡± Immortal Yunhua¡¯s eyes became dazed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I do feel, a tiny bit of guilt. Only a tiny bit~~~¡±

    ¡°You have stolen the chance for your companion to soar to great heights! Yet you stand tall and proud, claiming it was his way of repaying your life-saving grace! In truth, these years, you have always felt guilty!¡± Mr. Wuxin suddenly said.

    ¡°Ah~~ No! No!¡±

    Immortal Yunhua¡¯s heart turned completely black in an instant!

    The flames of the heart ignited directly, wrapping him from the inside out, crackling as they burned, and in moments, he was reduced to ash.

    The other Treasure Hunters all shuddered, dumbstruck.

    Immortal Yunhua, always known for his openness and integrity, had also stirred his own Heart Demon!

    Even with just a trace of guilt when questioned, a Heart Demon could emerge!

    No one is perfect; if we truly look within, who can claim to have lived a life entirely without remorse?

    Immortal Yunhua, already known as an upstanding Immortal, had not escaped the burning of the heartfire.

    He had merely taken slight advantage of a companion.

    Even though he had seized his companion¡¯s opportunity, after all, he had saved that companion¡¯s life in the past.

    Can¡¯t he have even a little guilt?

    This is unplayable!

    One could say, those present had virtually no chance left.

    By the time Mr. Wuxin asked, they feared that even crushing an ant would be a sin, triggering a Heart Demon.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    Suddenly, a Profound Immortal, who had always gotten along with Immortal Yunhua and received his favor, violently lashed out, attacking Mr. Wuxin!

    Mr. Wuxin let out a cold chuckle, merely glancing casually at this enraged Profound Immortal¡¯s heart.

    In an instant, the Profound Immortal¡¯s senses¨Csight, hearing, smell, taste, touch¨Cwere completely clouded by his Heart Demon!

    ¡°I will kill you! I will kill you!¡±

    The Profound Immortal roared, desperately casting deadly Immortal Techniques.

    However, each blow struck himself. It was self-destruction.

    In moments, the Profound Immortal¡¯s body split apart and he fell dead to the ground!

    He had killed himself.

    ¡°Pitiful, pitiful,¡± Mr. Wuxin said with mocking laughter. ¡°I have completely fused with your Heart Demon. To kill me is to kill yourself.¡±

    The Treasure Hunters were all terrified!

    This Mr. Wuxin seemed frail, devoid of strength, but was invincible.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As long as one had a Heart Demon, facing him would be a no-win situation!

    ¡°So, today, who else would like to answer questions?¡± Mr. Wuxin asked, smiling gracefully.

    Silence.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Alright, alright, stay here in the realm of the Heart Demon, and keep me company,¡± Mr. Wuxin laughed hollowly.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong stood up, his eyes flashing with a sharp edge. ¡°I will answer your questions.¡±

 Chapter 1338 - Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Turning the Tables

    Chapter 1338: Chapter 1338: Turning the Tables! Chapter 1338: Chapter 1338: Turning the Tables! Under the seemingly hopeless circumstances, Huang Xiaolong actually stood up.

    His eyes flickered with an intangible sharpness as he amusedly observed Mr. Wuxin.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. Wuxin also turned to look at Huang Xiaolong, glanced at his heart, and smiled playfully. ¡°You want to try? Ha~~ You are very young. I advise you, some things are better not tried. Otherwise, you will pay a price you cannot afford.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ I¡¯m willing to try, what, is that not possible?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Are you, perhaps, afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha~~ Ha-ha-ha~~~¡± Mr. Wuxin burst into rampant laughter, as if he had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke.

    A Heart Demon feeling fear?

    ¡°Master!¡± Five slaves called out simultaneously.

    They were all very anxious.

    This Heart Demon was almost an ethereal and incorporeal existence, its arrival unknown, its departure unknown, mysterious to the extreme.

    Any being that wanted to contend with a Heart Demon had to completely eradicate their own Heart Demon, reach eternal ease, withstand all worlds without erosion, and transcend everything.

    But in the vast universe, who could truly achieve this step?

    Huang Xiaolong, though he was the Earthly God Yin Emperor, was also a flesh-and-blood human.

    Throughout life, it was impossible to be without blemishes.

    As long as there were blemishes, they would be magnified and exploited by the Heart Demon.

    In summary, having emotions and desires meant having a Heart Demon. A Heart Demon is pervasive.

    Huang Xiaolong was no exception.

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess also cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Mr. Wuxin sneered. ¡°It¡¯s better to stay and accompany me, no need to seek death.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha~~ Who lives and who dies is still uncertain.¡± Huang Xiaolong was leisurely.

    Strangely, when facing the nearly unsolvable Mr. Wuxin, Huang Xiaolong exhibited an emotion that was too calm. Too calm indeed!

    Even calmer than during his times on Jupiter and in the Flame Realm.

    He walked towards Mr. Wuxin, as if strolling in his own backyard, so composed.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down opposite Mr. Wuxin, his lips curling into a smile.

    At last, Mr. Wuxin was also full of doubts.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Mr. Wuxin was very curious.

    ¡°Not afraid.¡± Huang Xiaolong was very open.

    ¡°Not afraid?¡± Mr. Wuxin doubted his ears. ¡°You have no Heart Demon, so you¡¯re not afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Heart Demon?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave it some thought and shrugged. ¡°Of course I have a Heart Demon. I¡¯m a human with flesh and blood, I have my own thoughts, and a past. Honestly speaking, in my life, my actions have not been flawless. I think, I¡¯ve also made some mistakes. I¡¯m not a saint.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the nearby treasure hunters were also confused.

    Knowing he had a Heart Demon yet daring to face it¡­ What kind of mindset was this?

    ¡°The brother-in-law has always been shrewd, I think he must have a plan,¡± pondered the Third Crown Prince. ¡°But¡­ what exactly does he want to do?¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, you don¡¯t need to guess. The things brother-in-law wants to do, how could we possibly guess?¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s face slightly revealed admiration. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m confident in brother-in-law! Don¡¯t ask me why, I just have confidence!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Are you being cryptic?¡± Mr. Wuxin¡¯s gaze towards Huang Xiaolong became somewhat fierce.

    ¡°It¡¯s not being cryptic. The reason I¡¯m not afraid of you isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t have a Heart Demon, but because¨CI¡¯ve already found your weakness,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    Treasure Hunters, dumbfounded.

    The Heart Demon also has weaknesses?

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Mr. Wuxin, unable to contain himself, burst into laughter once again. ¡°So clever, yet so foolish! You naive beings always think yourselves so clever~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not laugh.

    He was utterly serious.

    ¡°To kill the heavens in ten realms, each realm presents a considerable challenge, not easily overcome,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained solemnly. ¡°However, I think that since the Immortal Emperor sealed all the treasures within the cave dwelling, he wouldn¡¯t have set an unsolvable barrier. In other words, each realm has its flaws to exploit.¡±

    ¡°There can be no dead ends.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong narrated, the Treasure Hunters found themselves nodding involuntarily.

    ¡°From our previous experiences, this has also been proven. Jupiter has its weaknesses, the Flame Realm has its weaknesses. Likewise¨Cthe Heart Demon Realm has weaknesses.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression grew increasingly mocking.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Mr. Wuxin shook his head decisively. ¡°Even I do not know what weakness the Heart Demon Realm possesses, nor do I know my own weaknesses as a Heart Demon.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know; it¡¯s enough that I do,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°In fact, once the weakness of the Heart Demon Realm is discovered, surpassing this realm is far easier than surpassing Jupiter and the Flame Realm.¡±

    ¡°The greatest difficulty of the Heart Demon Realm is finding the weakness. But I have found it.¡±

    ¡°So now, the task at hand is incredibly simple. Simple to the point of disbelief. By exploiting this weakness, I can effortlessly annihilate you.¡±

    Mr. Wuxin¡¯s visage twisted grotesquely, but he soon smiled indifferently. ¡°Cunning Treasure Hunter, are you trying to provoke me? Hahaha~~how could that be!¡±

    Pausing briefly, Mr. Wuxin also expressed curiosity. ¡°I am quite eager to know what this so-called weakness is.¡±

    ¡°I found your weakness in something you once said,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, shaking his head slightly.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± Mr. Wuxin grew even more curious.

    ¡°You said that in the past, you roamed the universe, omnipotent. Yet, in the end, you were defeated by the Immortal Emperor and forcefully suppressed here,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly sneered ominously. ¡°That statement gave me a hint and allowed me to guess your weakness.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! I have no weakness!¡± Mr. Wuxin roared in fury.

    ¡°You do,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied blandly. ¡°Your weakness is that, as a Heart Demon, you too can be ignited, self-combusting! In other words, you also have a Heart Demon!¡±

    ¡°Now, you don¡¯t need to ask me any questions, but may I ask you one?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°The tables have turned!¡± the Sword Immortal exclaimed excitedly.

    Initially, Mr. Wuxin asked people questions to trigger their Heart Demons and kill them invisibly.

    But now, Huang Xiaolong was using his opponent¡¯s strategy against him. He was about to ask Mr. Wuxin questions!

    Mr. Wuxin was taken aback.

    ¡°What, scared?¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted. ¡°You¡¯re afraid to let me ask you a question? In fact, I can tell you, when I ask this question, it will be your time of death, and you will be utterly annihilated! Because the question I am about to ask¨C it¡¯s your Heart Demon!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Mr. Wuxin bellowed. ¡°Nonsense! Fine, go ahead and ask! I want to know what this so-called weakness is.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Then~ I¡¯ll ask, listen carefully,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled wickedly.

    All the Treasure Hunters held their breath.

    Their eyes stared unblinkingly at Huang Xiaolong.

    Their ears pricked up, waiting for the question that Huang Xiaolong was about to pose.

    Huang Xiaolong slowly opened his mouth:

    ¡°Your own Heart Demon is¡ª-¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1339 - Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 The Fourth Domain

    Chapter 1339: Chapter 1339: The Fourth Domain Chapter 1339: Chapter 1339: The Fourth Domain At that moment, Huang Xiaolong fixed his gaze on Mr. Wuxin¡¯s eyes and spoke deliberately, ¡°Your Heart Demon is none other than¨Cthe Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Wuxin froze for a moment, then his complexion turned somewhat unsightly as he began to tremble slightly.

    ¡°Yes, your Heart Demon is the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor. You once said that you were defeated by the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor, captured alive by him, sealed in this realm, unable to escape¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke confidently, his face shining brightly. ¡°The answer is right here. Since you said that every creature in the universe has a Heart Demon, it means that you are invincible. You can perfectly manipulate the Heart Demons of all beings, playing them in the palm of your hand. But you were defeated and captured by the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor. You became his slave. Of course, I don¡¯t know how the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor subdued you, but I can guess that you are helpless against him. If there is one being in the vast universe that you can¡¯t deal with, then it must be the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor.¡±

    With each word Huang Xiaolong uttered, Mr. Wuxin¡¯s face grew more unsightly.

    ¡°The Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor is the unshakeable nightmare you can¡¯t get rid of, the indelible Heart Demon that has plagued you for years. I suspect you¡¯ve never forgotten the fear once dominated by the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor, have you?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled radiantly.

    All the Treasure Hunters had an epiphany!

    That¡¯s right! The Heart Demon of Mr. Wuxin was indeed the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor who had once tormented him!

    For Mr. Wuxin, it was a shadow seared into the deepest part of his being!

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore! Stop talking!¡± Mr. Wuxin screamed shrilly.

    His face turned completely ashen, and this deathly pallor had begun to spread to every inch of his skin.

    In the blink of an eye, he had become a man of ash.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you revealed your own weakness. If you had said less, perhaps we really would have been forced to stay here with you,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°Ah~~~~!¡±

    ¡°Pff~~!¡±

    He ignited.

    Mr. Wuxin burst into flames.

    His face twisted into a hideous grimace, and in his eyes, there shone unwillingness and fear.

    He was about to be destroyed.

    But in this moment, he must have recalled the terror of being dominated by the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor all those years ago.

    In the end, Mr. Wuxin dissolved into wisps of smoke and was completely extinguished.

    ¡°Sister-in-law! You¡­ you¡­ you vanquished that damned Heart Demon?¡± Ninth Princess exclaimed with overwhelming joy.

    ¡°Hehe~~ fortune, mere fortune,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile shaking his head. ¡°This time, it was indeed luck. This guy was truly invincible. Perhaps only the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor could defeat him. He gave us the answer from the very beginning.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it was extremely perilous,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King nodded in deep agreement. ¡°Brother-in-law, if you hadn¡¯t thought quickly on your feet, none of us would have been his match.¡±

    ¡°This challenge seemed difficult, yet it was simple; but to call it simple, it was harder than Jupiter and the Flame Realm combined~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor sighed with admiration. ¡°I truly admire the plans of the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor, but equally I admire your wisdom, Huang Xiaolong. The most important treasure of this Heart Demon Realm, along with the key to the fourth realm, should be yours. We are not worthy to compete with you for them.¡±

    This time, Huang Xiaolong had once again saved everyone¡¯s life.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and then walked straight towards the crystalline house where Mr. Wuxin had resided.

    Inside the house.

    The furnishings were simple.

    A table, a chair, a bed¨Cthat was all.

    On the crystalline table, there was a jade slip and a key.

    ¡°These are the treasure and the key to the fourth realm!¡± Ninth Princess cried out.

    Without a word, Huang Xiaolong walked straight up and first picked up the jade slip from the table.

    At the same time, the voice of the Slaying Heavenly Immortal Emperor entered only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    ¡°Oh? Hahaha~~ how interesting, truly interesting. Treasure Hunter, you actually erased Mr. Wuxin¡­ hahaha~~ that is a being most feared in the universe¨Cthe Heart Demon! You managed to overcome a Heart Demon¡­ Hmm, let me guess. Either you are pure and without a Heart Demon, thus easily erasing Mr. Wuxin, or you found Mr. Wuxin¡¯s weakness¡­ Hmm, I reckon you are the latter, right? Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°I must have guessed correctly. In fact, this Heart Demon Realm is simple in one sense, difficult in another. Back then, when I suppressed Wuxin, I planted a Heart Demon within him too. Once it was mentioned, Wu Xin would self-destruct. Alright, Treasure Hunter, enclosed in this jade slip are two sets of Cultivation Techniques. One is how to create a Heart Demon, and the other is how to erase it. Back then, it was by using the supreme Divine Skills to erase Heart Demons that I captured Wuxin. These two sets of techniques, I shall pass on to you. However, to cultivate these techniques to success, it will also require considerable time to ponder. Treasure Hunter, for now, take the jade slip and proceed to the fourth realm. Very well done; this group of Treasure Hunters is indeed impressive~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded and pocketed the jade slip.

    The two sets of martial arts sealed within the jade slip were of no ordinary significance. When time allowed, he would need to study them thoroughly.

    There and then, Huang Xiaolong picked up the key and led the treasure hunters out of the glass house.

    As soon as they stepped out, a staircase extended diagonally down from the sky.

    The staircase shone with limitless light, its aura both divine and extraordinary.

    ¡°Hmm, the staircase leading to the fourth realm.¡± Huang Xiaolong raised his gaze slightly, looking towards the spatial tunnel at the end of the staircase.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ continue onward,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said in a deep voice.

    Along the way, both the forces of the immortals and the demons suffered losses.

    Currently, they had only passed through the first three worlds, and it was still unknown what the later worlds would bring.

    However, as the saying goes, there is no turning back once the bow is drawn; even if it was a path of death, a path with no way out, they had to forge ahead!

    As they were filled with silent misery, suddenly, both the Immortal Emperors and the Demon Kings looked at Huang Xiaolong at the same time.

    For some reason, gazing at Huang Xiaolong gave them a sense of reassurance!

    ¡°Master, please¡­¡± Xu Fu and the other slaves bowed to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not delay any further. Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said without any fuss, taking the first step onto the staircase.

    The crowd surged forward, following behind him.

    They ascended the staircase.

    Before long, they had left the Heart Demon realm and arrived at the fourth world!

    This fourth world¡­

    The world was not large, its area smaller than the previous three worlds.

    It was a plain.

    Without buildings.

    Without tall plants.

    Even a hint of life was nonexistent.

    But¨C

    On the plain stood countless statues!

    Almost every few meters, there was a statue.

    Densely packed, endless; if one were to look down from above, someone with a fear of large clusters might faint on the spot.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, there are so many statues,¡± the Ninth Princess said carefully as she moved towards a statue nearby.

    Even as a dragon king, at this moment the Ninth Princess felt as if she was treading on thin ice. The key was that the ten worlds slayed by heaven each carried their own dangers. Who knew what hidden perils this world contained?

    Huang Xiaolong observed these statues intently.

    Each one stood about two meters tall.

    They were stone carvings.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The statues depicted a uniform type of creature with large heads, long arms, and short legs.

    Their facial features resembled those of humans on Earth, but their ears and nose were exceedingly large.

    At that moment, each statue¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, as if they were in deep slumber.

    Throughout the entire fourth realm, it was unknown how many statues stood erect, making the hearts of the treasure hunters flutter with unease as they navigated through the statues.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1340 - Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 The Stone Statue Opens Its Eyes

    Chapter 1340: Chapter 1340: The Stone Statue Opens Its Eyes! Chapter 1340: Chapter 1340: The Stone Statue Opens Its Eyes! This fourth realm of the Slayer Heavenly Ten Realms was a grassland. Over the plains, oddly shaped stone statues were scattered everywhere, placed three steps apart and five steps with a post.

    Huang Xiaolong and other Treasure Hunters moved through the groups of stone statues.

    Their divine senses spread out like nets.

    ¡°We can now confirm that this fourth realm has no living creatures at all,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor stated with certainty.

    The Demon King Ku also nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve used our divine senses to carefully screen the area. There is no trace of life in this world.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gave a slight nod.

    Earlier, Huang Xiaolong had also checked and found this world indeed devoid of life.

    Not to mention creatures, there wasn¡¯t even an insect.

    Thus, the world was eerily quiet.

    When the wind swept by, the rustling sound on the prairie seemed like whispers of devils.

    ¡°It¡¯s eerily quiet,¡± the Ninth Princess frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible there are no creatures,¡± the Third Crown Prince declared resolutely. ¡°Otherwise, how would we obtain the key to the fifth realm?¡±

    ¡°It must be another trap set up by the Slayer Heavenly Immortal Emperor, full of deceit,¡± the Demon King roared, his bizarre eyes scanning the countless stone statues on the prairie. ¡°The problem must be with the stone statues!¡±

    ¡°Roar, do you mean that these stone statues are actually some kind of special life forms?¡± the Demon King Ku looked at a row of sinister stone statues with closed eyes.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t rule out that possibility,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s inspect these stone statues once more, look for anything unusual.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, you guys go ahead and take your time inspecting them, be thorough,¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned, randomly picked a spot, and sat down cross-legged, to rest and rejuvenate his spirits.

    Just now, Huang Xiaolong had already scrutinized every single statue in this world.

    He found nothing suspicious.

    The stone statues were not hiding any life.

    And they were merely crafted from ordinary stone.

    To say these statues themselves were some special life forms was impossible.

    A stone was just a stone. That was all.

    Five loyal slaves stood firmly behind Huang Xiaolong.

    A short while later, the Treasure Hunters looked disheartened.

    Obviously, they hadn¡¯t found anything.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, this world has a total of 14.56 million stone statues,¡± the Third Crown Prince reported as he approached Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I have checked them all without missing any. I carefully pondered upon each statue, yet found nothing unusual.¡±

    ¡°The statues aren¡¯t life forms,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor also helplessly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the key and treasure of this fourth world are deeply hidden beneath the ground?¡± the Ninth Princess wildly speculated.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late; how about we rest for tonight and discuss our plans tomorrow?¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested.

    At that moment, as the sun set, the entire world bathed in the twilight.

    The Treasure Hunters gave up for the day and gathered around in a circle, casually chatting.

    Night fell.

    They lit up a few campfires.

    Perhaps it was the days spent exploring the Slayer Heavenly Ten Realms, experiencing too many brushes with life and death, that kept the Treasure Hunters always on edge.

    Thus, the moment they had a chance to relax, a wave of exhaustion washed over every cell in their bodies like a tide.

    They were tired.

    Those who could be considered supreme beings in the cosmos, the Treasure Hunters, were unusually overwhelmed with sleepiness.

    ¡°You few, keep watch tonight,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor yawned, giving orders to several Profound Immortals.

    ¡°Understood.¡± The Profound Immortals immediately took up positions in the four directions, eyes scanning around vigilantly.

    Thereupon, the Treasure Hunters began to doze off on the spot.

    Huang Xiaolong leaned against a stone statue, his eyes also closing.

    As night deepened, absolute silence reigned.

    The whole world was quiet, except for the crackling of the campfires, the sound of the wind in the grass, and the occasional snoring¨Cnothing else stirred.

    The Profound Immortals meant to keep watch also yawned repeatedly, no longer standing but finding places to sit down.

    This night might just pass as calmly as this.

    Since entering the Slayer Heavenly Mansion, this was the most normal and safest night they had.

    But¡­ it was strangely safe to an unbelievable extent.

    The cold moonlight shone on the Treasure Hunters¡¯ bodies, as if draping them in a gossamer veil.

    At the same time, moonlight also fell on the grassland and the statues.

    Suddenly!

    A part of the statues bathing in the moonlight underwent a transformation!

    Their tightly shut eyes unexpectedly¨C

    eerily opened!

    These statues whose eyes had opened had eyes that were a demonic blood-red color!

    After opening their eyes, the rigid expressions on these statues seemed to come alive!

    The corners of their mouths slightly turned upward, revealing a sinister smile that also contained endless mockery!

    It was a terrifying smile!

    Their bloody eyeballs rolled around, their gaze, however, focused on the treasure hunters who were sleeping.

    And at this moment, the treasure hunters were completely unaware!

    This scene was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine!

    The treasure hunters asleep were being spied on by some statues that had opened their eyes under the moonlight!

    Shortly¨C

    Swoosh~~Swoosh~~Swoosh~~~

    Several of the statues whose eyes had opened silently projected beams of blood-red light from their eyes.

    Several beams of blood-red light directly shone onto the heads of a few guarding Profound Immortals.

    Those Profound Immortals, already half-asleep, suddenly, their bodies trembled slightly.

    Immediately, those Profound Immortals all stood up together.

    Their eyes had turned into the blood-red color of the open-eyed statues!

    Their facial features also twisted, their mouths turned upward, pulling into a wicked, mocking smirk.

    The expressions of these night-guarding Profound Immortals became identical to those of the open-eyed statues.

    ¡°Hehehehe~~¡± One Profound Immortal flexed his muscles, seeming to be adapting to this body, his voice hoarse and distorted, out of tune. ¡°This body is really quite good~~ It contains powerful strength~~¡±

    This was definitely not the original voice of the Profound Immortal!

    ¡°Yes~~ a perfect body indeed, flawless,¡± another Profound Immortal also chuckled contentedly. ¡°Fun, fun~~~¡±

    At this time, the moon hid behind the clouds.

    The entire world again plunged into darkness.

    Those open-eyed statues closed their eyes once more.

    The several night-guarding Profound Immortals now looked towards the sleeping treasure hunters with murderous eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack~~ I can hardly wait anymore~~ Hahaha~~¡± One male Profound Immortal actually emitted a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Another Profound Immortal coldly smiled. ¡°Attacking now, they would surely be on guard. These treasure hunters are all very strong, even in their sleep, they are heavily guarded.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Another Profound Immortal nodded. ¡°The more relaxed they seem to be, the more vigilant they are. If we attack them now, they will instantly retaliate.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack tomorrow. We¡¯ll do it during the day. These treasure hunters won¡¯t realize that we have already successfully possessed their bodies. During the day, their guard will actually be down.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I really can¡¯t wait much longer!¡±

    ¡­

    Soon, the blood-red color in the eyes of these Profound Immortals faded away like the tide, and their eyes seemed to revert to their original form.

    ¡­

    The next day!

    Morning!

    The sun rose from the horizon.

    The treasure hunters woke up one after another.

    ¡°Nothing unusual last night?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor asked a few of the night-guarding Profound Immortals.

    ¡°Reporting to Sword Immortal Emperor, there were no disturbances last night. This world seems indeed to be free of danger,¡± one Profound Immortal bowed and said.

    His voice also seemed to have returned to normal.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyen smiled. ¡°Alright, come rest for a bit. Tonight, this emperor will arrange for others to take your place in the watch.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The few Profound Immortals, head bowed, walked towards Immortal Emperor Ziyen.

    Deep within their eye sockets, cruel and irrational killing intent was slowly¡­ burning!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1341 - Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Seize the Body

    Chapter 1341: Chapter 1341: Seize the Body! Chapter 1341: Chapter 1341: Seize the Body! These night guards, Profound Immortals, silently approached the Immortal Emperor Ziyan.

    No one noticed anything unusual, nor did they suspect anything.

    Soon, the night guards blended in among the other Profound Immortals.

    Their eyes slowly began to emit a bloody red light! Yet, they deliberately kept their heads down, their eyelids drooping.

    ¡°My lords, adventuring in the Heaven-slaying mansion this time has exhausted us all,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor said with a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°Every moment, we must be careful and cautious, as if walking on thin ice, fearing the slightest misstep¨Cthe sensation I haven¡¯t felt for countless years. It¡¯s peculiar, this feeling, truly peculiar. So much so that I fell into a deep sleep last night.¡±

    It must be said, the Treasure Hunters slept very soundly last night, rejuvenating their spirits.

    ¡°The entire night passed, and this fourth world remained completely calm,¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyan shook his head. ¡°Could it be that the treasure and key are truly buried deep underground? Today, let us send our divine senses directly into the depths of this world, and even scrutinize the barriers of its space to see if there¡¯s anything to be found.¡±

    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s a naive method,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, in your opinion, what should we do?¡± asked Sword Immortal Emperor humbly.

    At this time, the Treasure Hunters still had great faith in Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Wait,¡± was all Huang Xiaolong said.

    ???

    All the Treasure Hunters were somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, wait,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Observe quietly. I believe that a crisis exists, but it is very hidden. What we need to do is patiently wait.¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡± Demon King Ku furrowed his brow. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you mean to react to changes with no changes¨C¡±

    Before he could finish!

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!¡±

    A blood-curdling scream erupted!

    A Profound Immortal spontaneously exploded and died!

    Blood dyed the sky!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Instantly, all the Treasure Hunters turned toward the sound.

    They saw that the night guards, unable to hold back any longer, had finally made their move!

    It seemed they could no longer control their desire to kill!

    Their eyes had completely turned into the blood-red of hell, statue-like under the moonlight!

    With the fastest speed and most ruthless methods, they launched surprise attacks on several nearby Profound Immortals!

    Various deadly Immortal Techniques burst forth.

    The Profound Immortals taken by surprise were utterly unprepared.

    They couldn¡¯t believe that their companions, whom they stood beside, would attack them as if they were sworn enemies.

    Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

    The hearts and brains of these ambushed Profound Immortals were penetrated.

    Immortal blood spurted wildly, heads bursting and bodies torn apart! Completely dead! Clean dead!

    Just before dying, their eyes were filled with utmost disbelief and confusion, mixed with a sense of reluctance¡­

    Dead!

    A successful strike!

    The night guards immediately transformed into streams of light, swiftly moving away to stand a hundred meters away, their eyes blood red, their mouths curling up, their faces twisted and ferocious, like terrifying ghosts!

    ¡°`

    ¡°Heehee~~ Heehee~~ Heehee~~~¡±

    They let out a terrifying laugh.

    ¡°How preposterous! Beasts!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor burst forth with a fury that scorched the heavens, their overpowering immortal qi surged from above their heads, twisting the very void.

    ¡°You! You!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was both furious and bewildered.

    It must be known, the Profound Immortals they had brought with them, each one was an elite, and most importantly, their loyalty was extremely high.

    Moreover, these Profound Immortals had deep bonds with each other, like brothers.

    They would absolutely never slaughter each other.

    ¡°You are not!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor clenched his teeth furiously. ¡°Who¡­ who are you really? Speak!¡±

    ¡°I mean no disrespect to the deceased,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense directly covered a few Profound Immortals a hundred meters away. ¡°But just as I said, wait, responding to every change with constancy, look, we have finally waited¨Cthis world¡¯s danger has finally descended~~~¡±

    ¡°You foolish Treasure Hunters.¡± A hundred meters away, one of the Treasure Hunters let out a distorted, altered voice, which was definitely not the voice a Profound Immortal should have. ¡°Daring to intrude into our world! Seeking death!¡±

    Combining their blood-soaked eyes, it was clear to even a fool¨Cthese few Profound Immortals were no longer themselves!

    ¡°Possession?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly constricted as he murmured. ¡°So~this world from the Ten Worlds of Slaughter, its danger lies in¨Cpossession!¡±

    What was bizarre was, yesterday, the Treasure Hunters had already thoroughly searched, there existed no living beings, no signs of life, in this world.

    Even Huang Xiaolong had confirmed it himself.

    Then¡­ what evil entity had possessed these few Profound Immortals?

    And from where?

    ¡°Listen, you foolish Treasure Hunters, since you¡¯ve come to our world, then, you all must die! All of you must die! Heehee~~ Heehee~~~ To be buried here~~ Heeheehee~~~¡± A possessed Profound Immortal let out a shrill scream.

    ¡°Kill~~!!!!!¡±

    Before the Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor could issue commands, dozens of Profound Immortals had already madly rushed forth!

    These Profound Immortals were driven by hatred and killing intent!

    It must be known, this batch of Profound Immortals indeed had the feeling of brotherhood.

    Now, a few had been possessed and cruelly attacked their comrades.

    And these few possessed Profound Immortals must have already been brutally murdered.

    The so-called possession meant even the soul was taken over. Dead could not be deader.

    In the heat of excitement, they all summoned their Immortal Artifacts, launched deadly Immortal Techniques, and initiated a joint attack on those few possessed Profound Immortals!

    The fight ended in a very short time.

    The few possessed Profound Immortals, outnumbered and overwhelmed, barely put up a fight and were instantly torn to pieces, even their souls crushed.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was somewhat dissatisfied as he looked at the scattered immortal bodies. ¡°You were too reckless! This emperor wanted to thoroughly interrogate these fellows~~ Well, I can¡¯t blame you. These guys, deserved to die!¡±

    Now, those possessing evil entities had been summarily executed, but a sense of crisis still rose in every Treasure Hunter¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, now, what do you think~~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I have two opinions¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong sorted out his thoughts. ¡°First, from the encounter just now, those beings that took over the bodies of the Profound Immortals, merely possessed them, they retained the few Profound Immortals¡¯ fighting strength.¡±

    ¡°Right, brother-in-law, you mean to say, the Profound Immortals were possessed, but their strength and combat methods did not change at all,¡± the Third Crown Prince stated.

    The Treasure Hunters all nodded.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Secondly, yesterday, everything was very normal during the day, no mischief happened.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke methodically. ¡°Even, we did not detect any signs of life in this world. So¡­ the problem lies in, last night! While we were sleeping!¡±

    He paused, then Huang Xiaolong slowly spoke, word for word. ¡°I believe, this world¡¯s special rule lies in¨Cday and night~~~ Daytime is calm, but nighttime is fraught with danger!¡±

    ¡°So, what do we need to do?¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor asked sternly.

    ¡°Wait. Wait until tonight, perhaps, all answers will be revealed!¡± A strange light flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1342 - Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Life in the Moonlight

    Chapter 1342: Chapter 1342: Life in the Moonlight! Chapter 1342: Chapter 1342: Life in the Moonlight! The Treasure Hunters nodded in agreement upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    It seemed that this fourth world was absolutely safe during the day.

    But come nightfall, that was a different story altogether.

    ¡°Good! Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s wait for night to fall!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s face showed a terrifying evil Qi.

    This time, he had lost several Profound Immortals, and they had died without rhyme or reason. This made him feel humiliated and unwilling to accept it.

    Immediately, everyone began to wait in utter silence.

    Waiting for dusk to set in.

    Huang Xiaolong, on the other hand, appeared relatively relaxed.

    As time passed, the atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive, as if water was about to drip from it.

    Finally!

    The sun slowly set in the west.

    The whole world was shrouded in a dim and eerie twilight.

    The stone sculptures in the grasslands looked like graves, extremely chilling!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, be spirited! Release your divine senses!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor said tensely, as if facing a formidable enemy.

    The Treasure Hunters dared not slack off; each one of them was very stern.

    Even Huang Xiaolong had a sharp gaze, murmuring, ¡°Hehehe¡­ I really want to see what kind of peculiar natives this fourth world has¡­¡±

    Possession?

    Huang Xiaolong was not afraid.

    His divine sense and soul power were incredibly strong now. Having refined the hazy light emitted from the magical treasure trees, Huang Xiaolong had gained a lot.

    Purely in terms of soul strength, Huang Xiaolong was far ahead of all the Treasure Hunters.

    He believed that the beings of this world would hardly be able to possess him.

    A waning moon slowly moved out of the dark clouds.

    Moonlight spread everywhere.

    The whole world was bathed in moonlight.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    His divine sense swept back and forth through the moonlight.

    At the same time, the other Treasure Hunters seemed to have also noticed something amiss!

    ¡°This¡­ this moonlight is not right!¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King exclaimed in surprise. ¡°No wonder! No wonder we couldn¡¯t find anything during the day! But once night falls, trouble arises! It turns out the problem is with the moonlight of this world!¡±

    ¡°Yes, within this eerie moonlight, there lies a special form of energy!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor affirmed. ¡°Within this energy form, there even seem to be traces of life!¡±

    Traces of life!

    Finally!

    The Treasure Hunters had unraveled this world¡¯s secret or, one could say, the rules of this world!

    In fact, this world was not devoid of vitality or life. Rather¨Cits life forms were hidden within the moonlight!

    Even the gathered Immortal Emperors, Profound Immortals, and Demon Kings, who had traversed the universe and seen much, had never seen or heard of such beings!

    ¡°It¡¯s utterly bizarre! It¡¯s utterly unpredictable,¡± exclaimed the Demon King Kui in shock. ¡°It¡¯s even more peculiar than the ways of our Demon Race!¡±

    ¡°The life signs moving within the moonlight are difficult to pinpoint, even more difficult to strike and destroy,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s hard for us to launch an attack on this moonlight¨C¡±

    Wuuu~~ wuuu~~~

    With a gust of wind, a demonic low-pitched sound arose from the grassland. It was like the eerie life within the moonlight was mocking them outright.

    Just then!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~~

    Some moonlight coalesced into blood-red beams, shooting down.

    Moonlight shone on part of the stone sculptures!

    ¡°Be alert!¡± Huang Xiaolong bellowed. ¡°An entity within the moonlight seems to have descended! It¡¯s those stone sculptures!¡±

    No sooner had the words fallen.

    Several stone sculptures, with eyes previously closed, directly snapped open!

    Their pupils were red as fresh blood!

    Those rigid facial expressions also suddenly came alive, turning fierce, eerie, and strange.

    ¡°Heh heh~~heh heh~heh heh~~¡±

    A ghastly sinister smile emanated from their mouths.

    ¡°Die! Abominations!¡±

    The Sword Immortal Emperor had been prepared, his divine sense had locked onto the few stone sculptures that had opened their eyes!

    In the following moment, the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s entire body erupted with everlasting immortal light, and with a wave of his hand, bright, pillar-like sword beams furiously slashed out.

    Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~~

    The several eye-opening stone sculptures were directly blasted into powder!

    However¨C

    Swoosh~swoosh~swoosh~~~

    Blood-red light, from the eyes of the stone sculptures, flashed by in a blink!

    This blood-red light fell onto the group of treasure hunters and then quickly vanished.

    ¡°Somebody has been possessed.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated icily.

    Simultaneously¨C

    Rumble rumble~~rumble rumble~~rumble rumble~~~

    The ground where the destroyed stone sculptures stood trembled, and soon, new stone sculptures rose from beneath the soil, standing in place, replacing those destroyed by the Sword Immortal Emperor.

    However, the new stone sculptures still kept their eyes closed.

    At this time, the lifeform within the moonlight no longer possessed anyone, but merely drifted through the night air like it was omnipresent.

    ¡°Heh heh~~heh heh~~~¡± An evil male voice, which seemed to seep from the moon itself, enveloped the entire world, deeply malevolent and wicked. ¡°You foolish treasure hunters~~heh heh~~Just now, a few of my subjects have successfully taken possession~~heh heh~~Now, try to find out which of my subjects have taken over~~heh heh~~It¡¯s going to be interesting~~~¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong was unable to really pinpoint the source of this evil sound but still asked.

    ¡°You foolish treasure hunters, you don¡¯t deserve to know my name~~But well, out of pity, I shall tell you¨Cit does no harm¨CListen well! I am the Moon Worship King! The great Moon Worship King!¡±

    ¡°Moon Worship King?¡± Huang Xiaolong involuntarily looked towards the crescent moon in the sky.

    ¡°Heh heh~~Since ancient times, my people have worshipped the moon deity. Our Moon Worship has a history of tens of thousands of years~~The moon deity has bestowed great power upon my race~~You ants-like treasure hunters will all be buried in our world~~Gah gah~~~~¡±

    After a burst of sinister laughter, the evil voice, that of the Moon Worship King, abruptly fell silent.

    At the same time, the treasure hunters noticed that the lifeform moving within the moonlight had completely disappeared without a trace.

    At that moment, the moonlight cast upon everyone¡¯s face revealed a flickering and uncertain luster.

    Instinctively, the treasure hunters all put distance between each other.

    Suspicion filled their eyes.

    One thing was now certain¨Camong the many treasure hunters, some of them had died. More precisely, they had been forcibly possessed by the lifeform of this world!

    ¡°Stand still!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s complexion looked worse than a dead man¡¯s, ¡°Now, there is a traitor among us! Nobody is allowed to make hasty moves! We must find the traitor!¡±

    ¡°Also, everyone must be on guard to avoid stealth attacks from the traitor!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also spoke with a trembling voice.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Now, no one could be trusted!

    ¡°I¡¯m not the traitor! I haven¡¯t been possessed!¡± All the Profound Immortals exclaimed simultaneously, with looks of innocence on their faces.

    Both Demon Kings, as well as dozens of Demon Saints, also cried out in unison. ¡°We are also problem-free! The possessed are not among us!¡±

    ¡°Now, this is interesting,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1343 - Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Sinister and Sly

    Chapter 1343: Chapter 1343: Sinister and Sly! Chapter 1343: Chapter 1343: Sinister and Sly! Now, the situation had become somewhat chaotic.

    Treasure Hunters were hastily defending themselves¨C

    ¡°No! Definitely not me! I haven¡¯t been possessed! I haven¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t suspect me! I¡¯m innocent! Damn it! Evil spirits! Come out! Fight me!¡±

    ¡°If you have the guts, fight me fair and square! Using these sneaky spider tricks, you¡¯re nothing but animals!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows.

    No matter what, he was sure there was no problem with himself.

    Huang Xiaolong had not been possessed. In fact, he rather wished he had been, so he could counterattack directly!

    His gaze turned toward his five slaves.

    ¡°Master! We¨Cwe haven¡¯t been possessed! Master, please discern!¡±

    The five slaves, trembling in genuine fear, knelt down, shivering as if sieved through a chaff.

    ¡°Rise,¡± regardless of others, Huang Xiaolong still had confidence in his own five slaves. For these five had undergone brainwashing through his Secret Technique, leaving shackles within their souls.

    If his slaves were possessed, Huang Xiaolong would have noticed.

    From the current situation, the five slaves were all genuine, with no possibility of possession.

    ¡°Yes, yes~ Master~¡± the five slaves then stood up relieved, their heads covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, do not suspect me,¡± the Third Crown Prince spoke earnestly to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, both the Third Brother and I are fine,¡± pleaded the Ninth Princess with serious and begging eyes; she did not want Huang Xiaolong to suspect her.

    Huang Xiaolong remained noncommittal.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any issues,¡± declared both the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor in unison.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing amiss with us,¡± the two Demon Kings squeaked.

    ¡°Now things are a bit difficult to tell~¡± Huang Xiaolong subtly released his divine sense, scanning the multitude of Treasure Hunters immediately.

    The scan revealed their souls seemed largely unchanged.

    That is to say, using divine sense to inspect, it was impossible to discern which of the Treasure Hunters had been possessed.

    ¡°Amazing~ Truly amazing~ This method of possession leaves no traces,¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat shocked himself.

    He was, in fact, not unfamiliar with the concept of possession.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was more than familiar with various possession Secret Techniques.

    After all, as the Yin Emperor commanding myriad spirits, ghosts, and specters excel precisely in possession, don¡¯t they?

    Furthermore, after taking control of the planet Hell, Huang Xiaolong learned even more possession Secret Techniques, including some that were among the top secrets of the universe.

    But generally, every method of possession was traceable. Simply put, possession entailed devouring the target¡¯s soul and usurping the body.

    That is, the body of the possessed remained the same, but the original soul had vanished.

    However, from the current situation, all the Treasure Hunters still had their souls intact!

    ¡°Can such a method of possession preserve the target¡¯s soul?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astounded.

    If that were true, the beings of this fourth realm were too dreadful! Too bizarre! Too formidable!

    At that moment, both the Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor quickly directed, instructing the Profound Immortals to line up in rows.

    The two Demon Kings followed suit, ordering all the demon saints to also stand in a row.

    ¡°Profound Immortal, starting with you, recount some of the important events in your life,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor demanded, his gaze piercing as he looked at the first Profound Immortal on his left.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Sword Immortal Emperor, you must believe me! I am innocent!¡± the Profound Immortal declared with a resigned expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that nonsense now!¡± Sword Immortal was infuriated, ¡°No one is absolutely innocent! Speak now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Profound Immortal gathered his thoughts and then spoke clearly, ¡°I, as a Profound Immortal, come from a highly distinguished celestial family known for forging flying swords. Gifted from a young age, I began learning how to forge flying swords at three, and by ten, I¡¯d crafted a high-quality flying sword, which earned me special training from my family. At twenty-one, I was sent to the ¡®Sword Sect¡¯¡­ At thirty-eight, I killed the bandits of Mount Lang, including eighty-one Golden Immortals, gaining great fame across the celestial realm¡­¡±

    This Profound Immortal recited the proudest moments of his life flawlessly, as if recounting treasures one by one without any omissions.

    His feats were well known throughout the celestial realm and were no secret.

    After hearing the Profound Immortal¡¯s account, all the Profound Immortals, along with Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, sighed in relief.

    ¡°Alright, Profound Immortal, you may step aside for now,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor said softly. Then, turning to another Profound Immortal, he commanded, ¡°You speak.¡±

    Interrogation.

    Endless interrogation.

    Two Demon Kings also began to interrogate their underlings.

    Huang Xiaolong simply leaned against a stone sculpture and sat down, shaking his head.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, why are you shaking your head?¡± Ninth Princess asked curiously.

    ¡°These Immortal Emperors and Demon Kings are desperate,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a wry smile. ¡°In fact, the person who was possessed hasn¡¯t undergone any change in soul. This means that the techniques for possession in this world are unparalleled in the universe. They can preserve the target¡¯s soul, hence memories, Cultivation Techniques, and emotions all remain intact. There¡¯s no use in questioning.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that leave us helpless?¡± The Third Crown Prince became anxious. ¡°If we can¡¯t identify the target of possession, we¡¯re all going to end up dead here! It¡¯s an unsolvable deadlock!¡±

    ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong calmed himself, ¡°There¡¯s always a flaw in every world¡­¡±

    Night was waning, and the east began to show the first pale light of dawn.

    The first rays of the morning light arrived as promised.

    The two Demon Kings and two Immortal Emperors had thoroughly interrogated all their Profound Immortals and Demon Sages.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong had said.

    Nothing was uncovered!

    Whether they were Profound Immortals or Demon Sages, they answered smoothly.

    They spoke of their past and their glorious achievements vividly and in detail, making it feel as if one were there.

    Confused.

    Both the Demon Kings and the Immortal Emperors were confused.

    ¡°Wait¨C¡± Suddenly, the Profound Immortal¡¯s gaze sharpened as he stared at Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor. ¡°Lord Immortal Emperors, we have all spoken, what about you?¡±

    With those words!

    All of the Profound Immortals and Demon Sages¡¯ expressions changed dramatically!

    Suspicion! Fear! Shock!

    Yes, so far, only Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, Ku, and Roar, these four leaders, had not been interrogated.

    ¡°Oh? Profound Immortal, are you doubting me?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor chuckled coldly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Not at all,¡± the Profound Immortal replied respectfully yet firmly. ¡°Lord Sword Immortal Emperor, I have always held you in the highest regard. However, given the current critical situation, any of us could have been possessed. Lord Sword Immortal Emperor, to put us at ease, please share your story as well.¡±

    His words garnered the agreement of all the Profound Immortals.

    ¡°Lord Sword Immortal Emperor, Lord Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, please forgive us. This is all to eliminate the evil presence in this realm!¡± the Profound Immortals pleaded tearfully.

    On the other hand, all the Demon Sages were also urging Ku and Roar, the two Demon Kings, to share their past honestly.

    ¡°Heh, heh, heh¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly. ¡°How cunning! Very cunning! It seems they want to stir up internal strife among the Treasure Hunters!¡±

 Chapter 1344 - Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Zhi as Cunning

    Chapter 1344: Chapter 1344: Zhi as Cunning! Chapter 1344: Chapter 1344: Zhi as Cunning! Some Profound Immortals and Demon Saints intentionally set the pace.

    Soon, all the Profound Immortals and Demon Saints instinctively developed doubts towards Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, the Demon Kings Kui and Hou.

    It was right; everyone had recounted their past deeds as required, which essentially cleared them of suspicion.

    Now, it was only left to two Demon Kings and two Immortal Emperors, who were posturing and refusing to speak.

    Naturally, everyone suspected that they were the ones with issues!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor roared, his face erupting with disdain and anger, ¡°This noise is too much! Very well, as the emperor who is aboveboard, I fear nothing. If you want me to speak, then I will speak! Everyone, listen well!¡±

    It was then that the noisy scene calmed down, and all the Profound Immortals and Demon Saints pricked up their ears, ready to listen.

    The glorious deeds of Sword Immortal Emperor in his life were numerous. His life had been long, and the experiences he had been through to reach the level of an Immortal Emperor were too many to count.

    His life itself was the stuff of legends.

    To speak of it, he initially was at a loss for words, not knowing where to start.

    Sword Immortal Emperor sorted through his lengthy memories when suddenly, his heart boiled with a surge of experiences!

    The Profound Immortals and Demon Saints were all very attentive.

    After a while, Sword Immortal Emperor slowly began, ¡°As your emperor¨C¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Cackle¨C¡± The Heavenly Immortal who had initially set the pace suddenly changed his tone. His eyes abruptly turned blood red, and his body radiated immortal light, transforming into endless sword lights, launching surprise attacks on the surrounding Profound Immortals!

    It turned out, the Heavenly Immortal was possessed!

    He had been the first to recount his past, speaking so smoothly and precisely¡­ No one had expected that he had been possessed!

    Simultaneously, no fewer than five Demon Saints also launched brutal and merciless attacks on their nearby comrades!

    This was too sudden!

    Originally, everyone¡¯s attention had been drawn to Sword Immortal Emperor, who was about to recount his story. Even the objects of everyone¡¯s suspicion had been the two Immortal Emperors and two Demon Kings.

    Thus, this sudden sneak attack took almost everyone by surprise!

    They were almost fatally wounded within moments!

    ¡°Beasts! It was you!¡± In the blink of an eye, Sword Immortal Emperor roared furiously.

    Speaking just in time, strands of corrupting, and even some containing Time Law, malevolent aura, shot out like ropes.

    It was an aura from the hellish planets!

    These malevolent auras accurately wrapped around the sneak attacks launched by Heavenly Immortal and others.

    The next moment¨C

    Puff¨Cpuff¨Cpuff¨Cpuff¨C

    A sharp brilliance flashed, piercing through the sky, unmatched.

    The possessed Heavenly Immortal and the five Demon Saints had their heads penetrated.

    Their souls were shattered.

    They died utterly!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong!¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor let out a sigh of relief and looked at Huang Xiaolong with gratitude in his eyes.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s critical intervention, it would have been a blood-soaked sky and a grievous loss.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Demon King Kui growled, his face showing a sinister glow of hatred, but also a hint of resignation.

    It wasn¡¯t just Demon King Kui; now Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and every Treasure Hunter present wore expressions of frustration, shock, resignation, and even helplessness¡­

    These were complex expressions.

    The underlying subtext of these expressions was¨CThere was really no way out! No way to prevent possession by the evil beings of this realm. Nor could they determine who had been possessed.

    ¡°This realm¡¯s difficulty is comparable to the Heart Demon realm,¡± the Third Crown Prince lamented. ¡°It¡¯s so twisted. The scenarios set up by the Heavenly Slaying Immortal Emperor are each more twisted than the last.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s utterly frustrating,¡± Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°If it had been an open and honorable battle, dying in battle would have been without regrets, but now, it feels like our hands are tied¨Cit¡¯s too frustrating!¡±

    ¡°We were all too arrogant,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor for the first time showed a defeated expression. ¡°In the beginning, we thought the worlds created by Heavenly Slaying Immortal Emperor were too simple. We assumed we could easily pass through. But, it turned out we couldn¡¯t manage it! It¡¯s difficult, too difficult!¡±

    ¡°These possessed creatures can obtain the target¡¯s memories and emotions; it¡¯s an unsolvable scenario,¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also expressed his utter despair. ¡°Now, we might really not make it through¨Ceveryone will be buried in this realm¨C¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law! Do you have any solution?¡± Suddenly, the Third Crown Prince looked at Huang Xiaolong with pleading eyes.

    In an instant, all the Treasure Hunters, like drowning people clutching at straws, eagerly looked towards Huang Xiaolong.

    They were powerless, and Huang Xiaolong had become their last glimmer of hope!

    If Huang Xiaolong shook his head,

    then the only thing left for the Treasure Hunters would be to clean their necks and close their eyes in despair, waiting for death!

    ¡°Uhm¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered with contemplative light. ¡°Just now, I was waiting for those possessed individuals to make their move. Thus, I could stop them instantly and kill them. However, this feeling of being at someone else¡¯s mercy is truly unpleasant. We absolutely cannot continue this way¨C¡±

    ¡°Sister¡¯s husband, with your strategizing capabilities, you can turn the tide with a smile¨CI believe you must have a way!¡± Ninth Princess looked at Huang Xiaolong with encouraging eyes.

    ¡°Actually, we can draw some conclusions,¡± Huang Xiaolong said thoughtfully. ¡°Firstly, the evil beings of this realm emerge at night, dwelling in the moonlight to possess us. Their leader calls himself the ¡®Moon Worshiping King¡¯¨C¡±

    Everyone was engrossed, listening to Huang Xiaolong speak.

    ¡°Moreover, I have noticed some patterns¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered. ¡°We have been subjected to possession twice now. In these instances, the enemies chose Profound Immortals and Demon Saints as their targets¨Cbut did not target Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, the two Demon Kings, nor my uncle and aunt. This indicates¨C¡±

    ¡°Sister¡¯s husband, I get it, you mean to say that the evil beings of this realm find it difficult to possess powerful targets! They only pick on the soft targets!¡± the Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes brightened.

    The other Treasure Hunters also nodded instinctively.

    ¡°`

    As the saying goes, to catch the thief, catch the king. Since the enemy can take possession without anyone noticing, why not directly target some of the leaders among the treasure hunters?

    In fact, after taking possession, they all ended up perishing together.

    Since they would perish together anyway, why not simply take control of the strongest few among the treasure hunters? By doing so, they might be able to crush all the treasure hunters with an overwhelmingly one-sided advantage.

    There¡¯s no need to perish together. To kill ten thousand enemies and lose eight thousand of one¡¯s own is a foolish act.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, your analysis is spot on!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor expressed his agreement. ¡°It seems they are all bullies who are cowards at heart!¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s analysis, the treasure hunters¡¯ previously near-despairing mood also finally eased somewhat.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words seemed to warm their hearts, giving the treasure hunters an indescribable sense of security!

    ¡°So, Huang Xiaolong, what should we do next to cope with tonight¡¯s ordeal?¡± asked the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    It is daytime now, so all is calm, but soon night will fall. The evil beings of this realm will start to cause chaos.

    We must find a way to stop them, even to exterminate them!

    ¡°How we should deal with the enemy specifically, I haven¡¯t thought of yet~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°But perhaps, I could delay them through tonight~~¡±

    ¡°After tonight, I will think it over more carefully,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Delay?¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Yes. Delay,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied swiftly as he took out a large stack of blank talisman paper.

    He began to draw talismans.

    He was drawing doppelganger talismans.

    After finishing, he collected blood from the Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, Demon King Kui, Demon King Ho, Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King, and Ninth Princess of the Dragon King.

    He dripped their blood onto the doppelganger talismans.

    Then he inserted the doppelganger talismans into five slaves, and every Profound Immortal, Demon Saint.

    Suddenly, whether it was any of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s five slaves, or every Profound Immortal, Demon Saint,

    Their aura underwent earth-shaking changes!

    Even their temperaments were completely transformed, radiating the dignity and glory of Immortal Emperors, Demon Kings, and Dragon Kings!

    In an instant, it was as though all the treasure hunters had evolved into Immortal Emperors, Demon Kings, and Dragon Kings.

    Every treasure hunter instantly transformed into a leader!

    Of course, this was just an illusion created by Huang Xiaolong using doppelganger talismans. If they did not act, they could deceive others as real.

    In simple terms, it was creating doppelgangers of Demon Kings, Immortal Emperors, and Dragon Kings.

    ¡°This means that all the treasure hunters have been elevated to a very powerful level~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°If the evil beings of this realm choose their possession targets based on the strength of their realm, there are now no weak ones left for them to pick from among us.¡±

    ¡°Great! This is wonderful!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was overjoyed. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you are as cunning as a demon! If we can luckily escape from the Heaven-Slaying Mansion this time, I must inform the Immortal Realm that they must not oppose you! In our Immortal Realm, it is very rare to find someone as exceptionally talented as you! To be your enemy would be extremely unfortunate and painful!¡±

    The two Demon Kings and the two Dragon Kings nodded secretly to themselves.

    Huang Xiaolong was truly formidable. To be able to be his friend was an honor. To be his enemy would come at a heavy price!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste words.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I have no absolute certainty; this is just a trial. Alright, everyone, conserve your strength and wait for the night to come.¡±

    Time passed extremely quickly!

    In the blink of an eye, night fell!

    That eerie moonlight once again bathed the entire world!

    Within the moonlight, signs of life stirred restlessly.

    And the evil aura came overwhelming like a tide!

    The treasure hunters stood under the moonlight, quietly waiting for tonight¡¯s confrontation with those evil beings!

    ¡­

    PS: Just to share a few words. I¡¯m not making excuses or lying; there is no need. This past year has been very unlucky for me. As for what misfortunes, I have mentioned them sporadically in the book.

    Last year, my father underwent heart valve surgery, which caused delays in updates. Unexpectedly, less than a year after the surgery, he suddenly suffered a cerebral hemorrhage and passed away.

    In the early hours of Monday at 2:30 AM, my wife (34 weeks pregnant) suddenly had a massive bleed.

    It was caused by a previa, with no prior symptoms.

    It was just a matter of seconds, the floor was covered in blood.

    I called 120, the ambulance arrived, and she was taken to the hospital.

    Currently, they are working to preserve the pregnancy. We take it day by day. If it can¡¯t be preserved, then a cesarean section is necessary.

    Currently, at 34 weeks, we need to reach 37 weeks for a full-term pregnancy. If delivered now, the doctors are unsure if the baby will survive.

    Thus, these days, I will stay by my wife¡¯s side to preserve the pregnancy. I pray to the Bodhisattva for everything to be safe.

    This is very, very important to me¨CI¡¯ll be honest. We have been married for six years and hadn¡¯t been able to conceive.

    My wife had a uterine endometrial condition, which was only cured last year, and she successfully became pregnant.

    I am in my thirties; this is our first child after six years of longing.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    So, everything must be fine. If something goes wrong, I cannot accept it.

    As for updates, I will only be able to write a bit after staying up late and returning home.

    I will stay in the hospital by my wife¡¯s side until the baby is born.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1345 - Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 The Final Gamble

    Chapter 1345: Chapter 1345: The Final Gamble! Chapter 1345: Chapter 1345: The Final Gamble! Under the eerily dim moonlight, the treasure hunters stood together as one!

    With the empowerment of the surrogate talismans, all the Profound Immortals and Demon Saints exuded a powerful presence.

    Strange moonbeams shone forth from the waning moon.

    Within the moonlight, distinct traces of life were clearly visible!

    However, this time, the life within the moonlight did not immediately attempt to possess the treasure hunters.

    Instead, whispering voices rose and fell¨C

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening? Why are they so strong?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. There were only a few powerful leaders, leading some nobodies into our realm, where we could possess them at will¡­ but today¡­ could it be, a new group of treasure hunters?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! These guys have become incredibly powerful, towering and indomitable¡­ making it impossible for us to make a move!¡±

    ¡­

    The treasure hunters clearly captured these whispered discussions.

    It seemed that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s estimate was correct!

    The evil spirits of this realm struggled to possess stronger beings!

    All the treasure hunters looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with admiration and joy.

    Huang Xiaolong, expressionless, looked at the waning moon in the night sky and sneered, ¡°Ah¡­ sorry. It seems you do have a weakness.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong suddenly said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the beings of this realm, which is you, are formless, only able to revive by possessing others¡­ Oh, right, if we must say you have a form, then it must be those ugly stone sculptures, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong boldly speculated.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, I thought you were such noble beings, but it turns out you¡¯re merely clinging to existence. The day does not belong to you; you can only sneak around at night, appearing stealthily and suspiciously¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    From within the waning moon, an annoyed male voice came through.

    It was the voice of the ¡®Moon Worship King,¡¯ the leader of this world.

    ¡°How about it, did I hit a nerve, and now you¡¯re embarrassed into rage?¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed to be deliberately provoking this Moon Worship King. ¡°Why not try possessing me personally? Let¡¯s take a bet!¡±

    At these words, the treasure hunters were all shaken!

    Immediately, they looked at Huang Xiaolong with utmost admiration.

    Although Huang Xiaolong had thought of a delaying tactic, it wasn¡¯t enough to completely eliminate the enemy.

    So, Huang Xiaolong used himself as bait, enraging the enemy¡¯s leader to provoke him into making a move, and then to capture or annihilate him.

    The Moon Worship King did not respond at that moment.

    Then, within the moonlight, another fierce and angry woman¡¯s voice came thundering¨C¡°Foolish treasure hunters! How dare you speak rudely and show disrespect to the great Moon Worship King! You¡¯re seeking death! Now, I will possess your body!¡±

    As soon as her words fell, a blood-red moonlight descended directly, first shining on a stone sculpture.

    The tightly closed eyes of the stone sculpture abruptly opened!

    Eyes as red as a sea of blood!

    Whoosh~~~!

    The blood-red light shone directly on Huang Xiaolong!

    This was an attempt to possess Huang Xiaolong directly!

    ¡°Ninth Princess!¡± Ninth Princess called out in alarm.

    Five slaves also cried out in unison. ¡°Master, be careful!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t move, a trace of mockery crossing his lips.

    He had been waiting for the opponent to lose patience and make a move against him.

    Yet, to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s regret, it was not the leader of the fourth realm, Moon Worship King, who acted but one of his minions.

    In the blink of an eye, the eerie blood-red light shone directly on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    An icy and strange aura permeated, seeping into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul ocean was tumultuous, a vast blue sea and sky manifesting a grand atmosphere!

    The blood-red light, the light of possession, twisted above the soul ocean of Huang Xiaolong, transforming into the image of a woman.

    This woman, in the prime of her life and about 2 meters tall, had a large head, long hands, short legs, and her facial features extremely similar to those of humans on Earth, except her ears and nose were excessively large.

    Her appearance was exactly like those stone sculptures.

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡± The woman, floating above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul ocean under the glaring sun, immediately distorted her facial features, displaying a look of horror unto death!

    She had never imagined that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul would be so abnormally powerful!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ How about that? Try to possess me!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice echoed in her soul, filled with disdain.

    ¡°Damn it! You, Treasure Hunter, have such an extraordinary talent in soul-related matters!¡± the woman shrieked.

    Hiss~~ Hiss~~ Hiss~~

    At this moment, let alone possessing Huang Xiaolong, her very body kept emitting green smoke, as if it was about to melt!

    Although it happened slowly, the woman transformed into a blood-red light, intending to escape from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain.

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong burst into mocking laughter.

    ¡°Did you really think that my soul is your family¡¯s backyard? Thinking you can come and go as you please?¡±

    The next moment¨C

    Boom~~!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul ocean surged, creating gigantic, towering waves like a tsunami!

    The fleeing blood-red light was caught in it!

    The blood-red light was devoured by the soul ocean!

    ¡°Ah~~! No! No! Ah~~!¡±

    The woman let out heart-wrenching screams of agony.

    But soon, the screams abruptly ceased.

    The blood-red light was directly turned into ashes by the heat emanating from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul ocean.

    It was refined.

    Huang Xiaolong had refined an evil entity that had tried to possess him from this world.

    An attempt to steal a chicken only to lose the rice.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Worshiping Moon King is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong once again let out a jeering cold laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, you lot are just trash, only capable of managing sneaky acts, never able to confront directly. And you thought of possessing me? What a joke!¡±

    The Treasure Hunters cheered loudly.

    This was the first direct confrontation with a native of this strange world since they entered.

    It ended with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s complete victory.

    This also invigorated the disheartened Treasure Hunters with a strong boost of confidence!

    ¡°Damn!¡± The voice of the Worshiping Moon King was filled with curses.

    After a while, the Worshiping Moon King spoke again with an evil voice. ¡°Unexpectedly, among you Treasure Hunters, there exists such a powerful soul! But¡­ It¡¯s impossible for me to let you off easily! Thinking of reaching the Fifth Realm won¡¯t be so easy!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ what do you want to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked with a laugh.

    ¡°Listen, the key to entering the Fifth Realm and the most important treasure of this world are all in my possession. If I do not hand over the key to you, you¡¯ll be trapped here forever!¡± the Worshiping Moon King darkly said.

    After a pause, he continued. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve guessed correctly. In our world, I have many subjects, but it¡¯s generally difficult to possess overly powerful beings.¡±

    ¡°However, under my command, there are four Great Kings! Including myself, at least five strong Treasure Hunters can be possessed!¡± the Worshiping Moon King sneered.

    Upon hearing this, the Treasure Hunters all shivered inside.

    It seemed that there might be five strongest beings in this world, capable of forcefully possessing powerhouses like Immortal Emperors and Demon Kings.

    However, the advantage now lay with the Treasure Hunters.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Avatar Talisman had simulated numerous Demon Kings and Immortal Emperors, which puzzled the Worshiping Moon King and his assistants about where to start.

    ¡°Treasure Hunters, would you dare to bet with me in a final wager?¡± the Worshiping Moon King roared excitedly.

    ¡°Oh? A bet? Interesting~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°What kind of bet?¡±

    ¡°Quite simple, I will lead my four Great Kings to attempt possession of you all. And this time, the possession will not completely eradicate the targeted souls,¡± the Worshiping Moon King said with a vicious smile. ¡°I will personally take action. Thus¨C if after the possession is complete, you can find me out, then I will admit defeat, hand over the key and treasure, and let you pass. Conversely, if you can¡¯t find me, then you all must take your own lives! Dare to bet?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Treasure Hunters were momentarily stunned.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They quickly gathered their thoughts.

    Meaning, the Worshiping Moon King would attempt to possess them alongside his four Great Kings.

    This meant that five Treasure Hunters would be possessed.

    However, the souls of these possessed Treasure Hunters would not be eradicated.

    What the Treasure Hunters needed to do was to identify these five possessed individuals and then, among them, single out the leader, Worshiping Moon King!

 Chapter 1346 - Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Who is the Moon Worship King

    Chapter 1346: Chapter 1346: Who is the Moon Worship King? Chapter 1346: Chapter 1346: Who is the Moon Worship King? This Worship Moon King proposed to have an ultimate gamble with the treasure hunters!

    Success or failure rested on this single move!

    If the treasure hunters failed to identify the Worship Moon King after his possession, they would collectively commit suicide!

    On the other hand, if they succeeded, they would pass the test all at once!

    It was as if a gambler who had lost his cool bet all his chips in one go!

    ¡°This~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor and others hesitated.

    The treasure hunters looked at each other.

    In fact, at that moment, the surviving Profound Immortals and Demon Saints numbered in the tens.

    There was also Huang Xiaolong and his five slaves.

    Two Demon Kings, two Immortal Emperors, two Dragon Kings.

    The number of treasure hunters was not small.

    To identify the five possessed treasure hunters among them was extremely difficult, let alone to pick the one and only Worship Moon King.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, should we agree to this?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t help but ask Huang Xiaolong.

    The other treasure hunters also turned their questioning gazes toward Huang Xiaolong.

    Now, it was up to Huang Xiaolong to decide.

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed helplessly. ¡°Now, it seems we have no other choice.¡±

    In the night sky, the blood-red moonlight intertwined, and the Worship Moon King issued an evil voice again¨C¡°Treasure hunters, you have nowhere to go! The key to entering the fifth realm was personally handed to me by Lord Slayer Heaven! If you dare not gamble, I will not force you~~ just stay in this world forever~~ ha ha ha~~ Every night, you will be in fear! Every night, you will live in constant anxiety~~ ha ha ha~~¡±

    Hearing the threatening words of the Worship Moon King, the treasure hunters¡¯ hearts chilled.

    The Worship Moon King was right, if they were too afraid to gamble this time, then every night, they would be wary of being possessed, and their spirits would be stretched tight every night.

    Trapped in a predicament and unable to move to the next realm.

    In the long run, they would definitely collapse.

    Continuing like this, it seemed that the tragic outcome for the treasure hunters was annihilation!

    ¡°Brother-in-law? What should we do?¡± The Ninth Princess, a Dragon King next to Huang Xiaolong, said nervously. ¡°Might as well make it quick¨Cthe longer pain or the shorter, let¡¯s gamble!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°You guys, cunning and greedy by nature, despicable and shameless, it¡¯s hard to believe what you say. Who knows if you will go back on your words and prosper.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± The Worship Moon King laughed aloud. ¡°Foolish treasure hunters! If you don¡¯t trust each other, then I can swear by the Moon God! How about that? Our clan has always worshipped the Moon God for generations, that¡¯s our belief! Swearing by the Moon God¡¯s honor, should I break it, divine retribution will surely befall~~!¡±

    ¡°Master, indeed, many civilized planets have their deities. For example, on Earth, you are a deity. It seems that the life within this moonlight worships the Moon God.¡± Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°Swearing by the honor of a deity cannot be betrayed, otherwise, it will be crushed by the laws and turned to ashes.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, it seems we just have to take the gamble,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Ah~~ It¡¯s come to this, it is what it is. Let¡¯s gamble!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor had a resigned look as if embracing death.

    The other treasure hunters also took on a heroic stance as they faced death.

    Let¡¯s gamble!

    Success or failure rested on this single move!

    ¡°Alright, you swear then. Swear by your gods,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking up. ¡°Since you want to play, I will accompany you to the end! Hehe, it¡¯s still unknown who will fall!¡±

    ¡°Good! That¡¯s the spirit! No fun in dilly-dallying!¡± The Worship Moon King issued a savage sneer. ¡°Let¡¯s just get rid of you nuisances at once~!¡±

    Immediately, the Worship Moon King solemnly and devoutly swore to the moon.

    ¡°Treasure hunters, are you ready?¡± the Worship Moon King asked eagerly. ¡°Once you¡¯re ready, my great heavenly kings and I will possess you! Ga ga ga~~ I hope you can find me! Ha ha ha~~ Such fun, so much fun~~~¡±

    ¡°Everyone, guard your souls with all your might. If in the moment of being possessed, you can resist effectively, then you can directly find this Worship Moon King~~¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke very seriously.

    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll give it our all!¡± the treasure hunters shouted resolutely.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°You bunch of riffraff.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the exciting game is about to begin~~ well, foolish Treasure Hunters, if you haven¡¯t found me before dawn, then, unfortunately, you are the losers~~ you will have to commit mass suicide~~ ha ha ha ha~~ come on!!!¡± Baiyue King was completely exhilarated! ¡°Thrilling! Thrilling! I just love this thrilling feeling! Ha ha ha~~!¡±

    The next second!

    Whoosh~~ whoosh~~ whoosh~~

    Five trails of light, like meteors, plummeted down like whips of moonlight.

    They shone upon five statues with closed eyes.

    Crack~ crack~~

    The five statues opened their eyes simultaneously!

    Their eyes seemed to be dripping blood, exuding an indescribable sinister aura.

    Almost in a hundredth of an instant, these five statues simultaneously burst forth with blood light, enveloping the Treasure Hunters!

    All the Treasure Hunters had almost no time to react.

    The blood-red light vanished.

    ¡°Ha ha~~ ha ha~~~ The King and the four seniors have completed the possession~~¡±

    ¡°The King is truly invincible, so easily completing the possession.¡±

    ¡°This time, the King will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°Yes, these Treasure Hunters are so foolish, how could they possibly find the King?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered with wariness as he instinctively distanced himself from Immortal Emperor Ziyun next to him.

    Now, anyone could be Baiyue King.

    Instinctively, suspicion and distrust arose among the Treasure Hunters.

    The Treasure Hunters looked at each other, but no matter how they looked, there was no clue.

    ¡°Gentlemen!¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyun said soberly, ¡°It seems that Baiyue King and the four key members under him have completed an insolvable possession method. Now, five Treasure Hunters have been possessed, but the whole process was too fast, without any resistance, leaving us unable to spot any hints~~¡±

    At this point, Immortal Emperor Ziyun couldn¡¯t continue.

    Currently, everyone had essentially fallen into a state of confusion, with no idea where to start.

    After being possessed, even their memories and emotions were retained, so even under severe interrogation, it was impossible to determine who was Baiyue King.

    Huang Xiaolong looked straight ahead, not deliberately observing the other Treasure Hunters, his gaze flickering constantly, with no one knowing what he was thinking.

    ¡°That~~ brother-in-law, whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m distancing myself beforehand~~¡± Ninth Princess came next to Huang Xiaolong, swearing earnestly. ¡°I am clean, and haven¡¯t been possessed by Baiyue King.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, neither have I,¡± the Third Crown Prince also swore earnestly. ¡°Our Long Clan, by nature proud, never lies.¡±

    ¡°Very covert~~¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself. ¡°Now, no one can be trusted~~ anyone could be Baiyue King~~~¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled mischievously. ¡°Including myself.¡±

    Time passed by, minute by minute.

    The night had become extremely deep.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Treasure Hunters stood anxiously still, not moving an inch.

    Until now, there was still no clue!

    In the night sky, the life within the moonlight laughed mockingly¨C¡°Dawn is almost upon us! Foolish Treasure Hunters, you¡¯ll never be able to find the King~~ you¡¯re all doomed! You¡¯re all doomed?! Ha ha ha~~~¡±

    The Treasure Hunters, increasingly agitated and fearful, seemed to have fallen into doomsday, uneasy and anxious.

    Finally, Demon King Kui, seemingly unable to hold back any longer, bellowed, ¡°Who is Baiyue King? Damn it! Show yourself! Otherwise, kill them all! Kill them all! Better to kill erroneously than to miss! Otherwise, we all die!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1347 - Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Huang Xiaolongs Body is Possessed

    Chapter 1347: Chapter 1347: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Body is Possessed!!!! Chapter 1347: Chapter 1347: Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Body is Possessed!!!! Dawn was on the verge of breaking!

    Among the treasure hunters, a near-end-of-the-world panic was spreading!

    And in the moonlight, the evil creatures of this realm were all emitting sneaky, triumphant chuckles. It was the laughter of certain victory.

    This time, the gamble was likely a losing bet for the treasure hunters¨Cdefeat and loss! Losing everything!

    By now, the Moon Worshiping King and his four great kings had stealthily completed their possessions.

    And the treasure hunters had absolutely no clues!

    Completely baffled! At their wits¡¯ end!

    ¡°What do we do! What do we do!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor howled in desperation. ¡°Damn it! We never should have gambled with those sly and cunning natives! What now? Who is the Moon Worshiping King? Bloody hell! Who is the Moon Worshiping King?¡±

    Under the dire circumstances, even the Sword Immortal Emperor lost all composure, swearing profusely and covered in sweat.

    ¡°Brother-in-law! Have you seen through the Moon Worshiping King¡¯s disguise?¡± the Ninth Princess grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm urgently.

    The other treasure hunters also subconsciously turned their pleading gazes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    After entering the Slaughter Heavens Ten Realms, they faced seemingly unsolvable deadly situations in nearly every realm. Each time, it was Huang Xiaolong who bravely turned the tide.

    Now, everyone placed their hopes on Huang Xiaolong!

    Unmoving like a mountain, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a mischievous expression, and the corners of his mouth curled up, forming a wicked arc.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s happening?¡± Slave Xu Fu looked at Huang Xiaolong with surprise, faintly noticing a subtle change in his master¡¯s demeanor, although not quite able to put his finger on the specifics, it was clearly different from usual.

    ¡°Stop blabbering! Just kill! Kill them all! This king doesn¡¯t believe we can¡¯t find the Moon Worshiping King!¡± roared Demon King Kui, who had gone wild with bloodlust, his eyes like bloodied oceans, as if eager to slaughter everyone present.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± roared the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor. ¡°Demon King Kui, it seems more like you¡¯ve been possessed! Whom do you want to kill? I¡¯ll eliminate you first!¡±

    Demon King Kui and Demon King Hou both yelled at the same time, ¡°You dare!¡±

    In an instant, all the Profound Immortals and Demon Saints were at each other¡¯s throats, the atmosphere tense as if the Immortals and the Demon Race were ready to come to blows.

    ¡°Silence! Stop your noise! Isn¡¯t it chaotic enough?¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan reprimanded sharply, his face ashen.

    Well, now the situation was completely a mess.

    Forget about finding the Moon Worshiping King, the treasure hunters were almost at the point of infighting!

    ¡°Brother-in-law~~ we¡¯ve~ we¡¯ve lost~~¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan, having lost the Long Clan¡¯s innate pride, hung his head in resignation. ¡°Brother-in-law, I think you¡¯re out of options too, right? It¡¯s impossible to tell who is who anymore~~ a deadlock~~ This realm¡¯s challenge is even greater than the Heart Demon Realm~~ unsolvable, totally unsolvable~~~¡±

    At that moment¨C

    ¡°Kyakyakyakya~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into a twisted, eerie cold laugh, a torrent of malevolent aura spewing out from every pore and cell in his body!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was no longer harmlessly benign, no longer composed and indifferent.

    He had changed!

    He had become chillingly sinister!

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s happened?¡± All five slaves were utterly horrified!

    ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± ¡°Brother-in-law!¡±

    The two dragons also cried out, seemingly with a premonition.

    ¡°Foolish treasure seekers~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet left the ground, and he slowly levitated in the air, his expression unspeakably wicked. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you¡¯re useless! Kyakya~~ kyakya~~~ Originally, this king planned to bet with you, that if you could find me, this king would spare you~~ kyakya~~ Unfortunately, you¡¯re too rubbish~~ Looking at your bewildered, helpless faces, this king is really disappointed~~ Not fun at all, not thrilling at all~~ rubbish, truly rubbish! Playing with a bunch of garbage can only dampen this king¡¯s spirits!¡±

    This king?

    Huang Xiaolong referred to himself as ¡®this king¡¯?

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You are! You¨C¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor felt a chill run down his spine!

    All the treasure hunters looked at Huang Xiaolong as if they were idiots.

    ¡°What, got dumbfounded? A bunch of trash~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with extreme arrogance. ¡°In front of this king, you are really¡­ too insignificant~!¡±

    A bone-chilling sensation, a true feeling of despair, rose from the heart of each treasure hunter.

    Huang Xiaolong had been possessed!!!!!

    It turned out, the one who had been possessed by the Moon Worshiping King, was none other than Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong was regarded as the spiritual leader of the treasure hunters, even Immortal Emperors and Demon Kings saw him as a guiding light in a sea of suffering! To break through challenge after challenge, they needed to rely on Huang Xiaolong.

    If something were to happen to Huang Xiaolong, the confidence of the treasure hunters would be shattered.

    And at this moment, Huang Xiaolong was suffering from a great mishap¨Cpossession!!!!!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, no! No! You¡¯re not Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re the Moon Worshiping King?¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor shrieked incoherently. ¡°You fiend! You monster!¡±

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Xu Fu, the gluttonous Demon King, the Yin Tribe¡¯s Crown Prince, Jiang Yuan, and the great dragon Zehui.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s five slaves all fell to their knees, crying hysterically. ¡°Please~~ please leave our master¡¯s body! Please do not harm him!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± the Demon King suddenly exclaimed, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Now, it hasn¡¯t even dawned yet! Moonworship King, although we weren¡¯t able to find you, you¡¯ve shown yourself on your own initiative, so¡­ in this bet, it¡¯s you who have lost!!!!¡±

    At this revelation, an epiphany struck many of the Treasure Hunters!

    ¡°Yes, Moonworship King, you¡¯ve lost!¡± the myriad Sword Immortal Emperor agreed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost! Get out of my brother-in-law¡¯s body now!¡± the Ninth Princess of the Long Clan threatened. ¡°Brother-in-law is the son-in-law of our Long Clan, if you harm him, you¡¯ll become the enemy of the entire Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve lost? How naive! How foolish! This so-called high-stakes game was nothing but my playful deception. Who are you to bet with me? This time, I¡¯ve possessed the most formidable among you to directly annihilate you all to dust!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a fierce light exploded in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Four Great Heavenly Kings, attack! Wipe out these foolish Treasure Hunters!¡±

    No sooner had Huang Xiaolong given the command than he grabbed Xu Fu, who kneeled before him, and tore him in half with his bare hands!

    *Pfff~~~~~!!*

    Xu Fu was torn apart alive!

    ¡°HAHAHAHA~~ KILL! KILL! Kill these Treasure Hunters!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out with an almost psychotic bloodthirsty shriek.

    ¡°Hehehehe~ My Lord! Let¡¯s kill them together!¡±

    In the next moment, the expressions of the two Profound Immortals and two Saints from the Demon Race changed drastically, their eyes revealing a blood-red gleam!

    These two Profound Immortals and two Saints were none other than the four Great Heavenly Kings under Moonworship King!

    In the blink of an eye, these four Great Heavenly Kings flew to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, their expressions servile and obsequious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with the details, capture the Moonworship King and these so-called Four Great Heavenly Kings first!¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan declared, his dragon aura surging like a tide.

    However, at that moment, an unexpected twist occurred!

    *Whoosh~~whoosh~~whoosh~~whoosh~~~*

    A flurry of ancient symbols flew out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body and directly into the bodies and brains of the Four Great Heavenly Kings.

    In an instant, the Four Great Heavenly Kings stood as if they were clay statues, seemingly rooted to the spot.

    ¡°My Lord, what is this?¡± the Four Great Heavenly Kings asked in confused bewilderment.

    ¡°Oh, these are Soul-Freezing Talismans, Soul-Binding Talismans,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly smiled, his face no longer showing wickedness or perversion but returning to his usual lazy demeanor, his eyes clear and bright.

    ¡°Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Before the other Treasure Hunters could react, they all stood there, dumbfounded, watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dramatic change.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA~~ How was that? Wasn¡¯t my acting pretty good?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Ah! Brother-in-law! You! You haven¡¯t been possessed! My God! You were just pretending! You¡¯ve fooled those Four Great Heavenly Kings!¡± the Ninth Princess exploded with joy.

    Goodness~~ it turned out that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s recent actions had been nothing but a one-man show!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you really are¡­ you truly are remarkable!¡± the myriad Sword Immortal Emperor was almost ready to kneel before Huang Xiaolong.

    This was devilishly cunning!

    He had impersonated the Moonworship King without actually being possessed, successfully drawing out the Four Great Heavenly Kings!

    Brilliant!

    The move was simply perfect!

    This was smooth!

    Admittedly, the only downside was that the real Moonworship King still lay hidden among the Treasure Hunters, keeping a low profile, not confronting the fake Moonworship King.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, by sacrificing only a slave, you¡¯ve successfully gained the trust of the Four Great Heavenly Kings and lured them out; you truly have the cunning of a demon!¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also expressed his admiration.

    ¡°How dare you impersonate our Lord! You despicable Treasure Hunter!¡± the Four Great Heavenly Kings glowered at Huang Xiaolong, fuming with rage.

    Unconcerned, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand towards the scattered remains of Xu Fu on the ground.

    A flash of light, and the fragments of Xu Fu¡¯s body turned into a pile of stone dust!

    Simultaneously, among the forest of stone sculptures, one of them turned into an illusion and then back into Xu Fu.

    ¡°An illusion technique?¡± the myriad Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Good heavens! Huang Xiaolong, the one you killed just now was not your slave but a stone statue, yet we were all deceived by your illusion!¡±

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong had merely shattered a stone statue.

    He wouldn¡¯t easily kill his own slave. Even as mere slaves, they had rights in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless~~¡± the evil spirit that had possessed a Profound Immortal¨Cthe one among the Four Great Heavenly Kings¨Cbegan to laugh sinisterly. ¡°Totally useless! You¡¯ve only managed to expose us; you haven¡¯t found the Lord~~ You¡¯re still going to lose!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I took a gamble just now, betting that you fellows, after targeting someone for possession, wouldn¡¯t be able to communicate with each other quickly. Even you don¡¯t know who the Moonworship King has possessed. Fortunately, I¡¯ve gambled correctly.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°You are the Four Great Heavenly Kings under the Moonworship King; you¡¯re his closest aides ¨C his arms and legs. I believe you definitely know the Moonworship King¡¯s weaknesses and secrets. I have ways of making you speak the truth. Also, I¡¯ve subdued your souls. Given some time, I¡¯m confident I can completely discern the differences between your souls and those of other beings. Once I understand this, finding the Moonworship King is only a matter of time.¡±

    At that, the Four Great Heavenly Kings fell silent.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Clearly, Huang Xiaolong had hit the mark!

    ¡°Moonworship King, I now offer you a chance; come forward on your own, and I may spare your life,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice was chillingly cold. ¡°If you insist on hiding, you¡¯ll be forced out. I¡¯m confident I can find you, and when I do, I will imprison you in the underworld, letting thousands of souls and spirits gnaw at your soul day and night!¡±

    ¡°Come out!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong roared!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1348 - Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Passing the Test

    Chapter 1348: Chapter 1348: Passing the Test!!!! Chapter 1348: Chapter 1348: Passing the Test!!!! At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone with a divine light, and his entire being exuded the aura of a deity. He stood tall and proud as if he had everything under control, as if he were truly unbeatable.

    From the outset, when he was absolutely passive and without solutions, to now, the initiative had firmly fallen into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands!

    In the night sky, countless rays of moonlight shivered and wailed mournfully.

    The Treasure Hunters were all invigorated in spirit.

    However, it seemed that the Moonworship King was not ready to concede defeat and reveal himself just yet!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Resisting stubbornly?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice carried a cold laugh, ¡°Alright then, since you won¡¯t drink the wine offered with respect, I¡¯ll have to force you to drink the punitive one and make you show yourself.¡±

    ¡°So, since you four are known as the Moonworship King¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings, you must know the secrets of the Moonworship King, as well as those of your tribe,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking at the two Profound Immortals and two Demon Saints who had been possessed.

    ¡°We will not speak!¡± the Four Heavenly Kings roared in unison, their facial expressions that of men willing to die rather than yield, preferring to shatter like jade than remain intact as ordinary tiles.

    ¡°We have been loyal to the Great King all our lives! Even if we were to vanish into smoke and ash, we would never betray the Great King!¡±

    ¡°Good, very good. Since you won¡¯t talk, then~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders.

    The next moment¨C

    Boom~~!!!!!

    The shadow of the netherworld appeared above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    The gates to the ghost realm burst open!

    Evil Qi surged out from the gates!

    Moreover, accompanied by the wretched wailing of tormented ghosts.

    However, the laws of this world vehemently rejected Huang Xiaolong¡¯s netherworld!

    The entire netherworld showed signs of instability.

    Without any delay, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts triggered four eerie rays of light that shone from the gates of the ghost realm.

    It was the light of salvation!

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t planning to summon the netherworld to attack this world, knowing that the world¡¯s laws would suppress the netherworld, rendering its myriad wonders and power useless. All Huang Xiaolong needed was to extract four beams of the salvation light, and that would suffice.

    The four beams of light instantly shone into the brains of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Immediately after, the gates closed, and the netherworld dissipated into ripples that vanished without a trace.

    The light of salvation permeated the Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ souls, turning into a faint music, chanting, tempting, guiding.

    ¡°What are you doing to us? You! You! Stop!¡± one of the possessed Profound Immortals cried out in terror.

    Huang Xiaolong merely smiled, offering no response.

    Just then¨C

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~~

    Four blood-red shadows squeezed out from the tops of the heads of the two possessed Profound Immortals and the two Demon Saints.

    These four ethereal figures were completely enveloped by the light of salvation.

    Around them, only the notes of devils played.

    Upon closer inspection, these four blood-red shadows looked just like the stone sculptures of this world. Two appeared to be male, and the other two, female.

    These were none other than the Moonworship King¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings. Torn forcibly from the brains of the two possessed Profound Immortals and Demon Saints by the light of salvation.

    More accurately, they were forced out.

    Simultaneously, the two Profound Immortals and two Demon Saints slumped weakly to the ground.

    ¡°Check on them,¡± Huang Xiaolong hastily instructed.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the Demon King Kuimmediately swooped over and scanned them with their divine sense.

    ¡°My lord, these two subordinates of mine have not died. They¡¯ve merely suffered head injuries and are now unconscious,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor reported.

    The Demon King Kui also spoke up promptly, ¡°It¡¯s alright; a little treatment and they should wake up.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed gleefully. ¡°It seems these guys are pretty trustworthy; they¡¯ve only temporarily possessed the bodies instead of permanently occupying the souls like the previous two times.¡±

    Yes, given the situation, the Moonworship King and his Four Heavenly Kings truly honored their word, merely temporarily possessing their targets rather than seizing them permanently.

    It was precisely because of this that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s light of salvation managed to squeeze out the original entities of the Four Heavenly Kings from the souls of the victims.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve realized that my light of salvation can directly force out the indigenous beings that were temporarily possessed! Damn, if I had known this earlier, why would I have needed to put on an act?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and shook his head.

    It was an amusing discovery. With this, all Huang Xiaolong had to do was to sweep around with the light of salvation to force out the Moonworship King. Unless he changed his mind and decided to permanently possess the souls of his targets instead of temporarily.

    ¡°Alright! You¡¯ve won!¡± Finally, a voice filled with resentment and reluctance rang out.

    It was, astonishingly, the voice of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    Everyone tensed up and looked in the direction of the voice.

    They saw the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor stepping forward with a sinister expression and blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Purple Flame Immortal Emperor! You! So it was you who had been possessed by the Moonworship King!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor exclaimed in shock.

    At the same time, the Sword Immortal Emperor felt a wave of frustration.

    It was dangerous; if the Moonworship King could possess the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, he could also attempt to possess him!

    Such a close call! CrossAxisAlignment

    The next second¨C

    Crack~ Crack~~~

    A blood-red shadow slowly emerged from above the head of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    This shadow took the shape of a young man, wearing a crown, and draped in a blood-red cloak embroidered with a thousand full moons.

    This was the ruler of this realm, the Moonworship King!

    Quickly, the figure of the Moonworship King was completely extracted from the brain of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor and floated in the air.

    The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor collapsed to the ground, lifeless as a puppet with cut strings.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor hurried over to administer aid.

    At this time, the light of salvation continued to purify the Four Heavenly Kings. However, due to the influence of this realm¡¯s laws, the purification proved very difficult.

    The Four Heavenly Kings issued hoarse roars of struggle, like wild beasts trapped by snares.

    ¡°Cunning fellow!¡± Baiyue King looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sinister gaze. ¡°Treasure Hunter, you really are quite tricky!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it takes one to know one. Against the likes of you, the lowest of the low, I had to resort to some schemes, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Baiyue King! Since you¡¯ve lost, hand over this world¡¯s most important treasure and the key to the next world right away!¡± Ninth Princess of the Dragon King demanded shrilly.

    Now that they had successfully forced Baiyue King¡¯s hand, Huang Xiaolong saw no need to convert the Four Heavenly Kings. With a wave of his hand, the four rays of conversion light simply vanished.

    The four tortured clusters of blood shadows fell to the ground and then, snake-like, darted into four nearby stone statues.

    ¡°Alright~~¡± Baiyue King shook his head reluctantly. ¡°This king honors the bet. So~~ this king will hand over the treasure given by Lord Shitian, as well as the key to the next realm, to you. Treasure Hunters, I hope you can break through the Shitian Ten Realms. Enter Lord Shitian¡¯s main world~~hmm.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Treasure Hunters unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.

    Heaven have mercy, this twisted challenge was finally overcome! Although they had no idea what sort of twisted things awaited in the next challenge, at least it marked the beginning of a new journey.

    But then, at that moment!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    Suddenly, Baiyue King transformed into a blood-red torrent, like a ferocious blood Jiao, and with a thunderous, unpreventable momentum, lunged at Huang Xiaolong.

    By the time the Treasure Hunters reacted, the blood Jiao had already entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain!

    This was a sneak attack.

    ¡°Despicable and shameless! How detestable!¡± Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King bellowed in rage.

    Inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul.

    Above the sea of souls, Baiyue King stood in the air, his appearance extremely fierce and terrifying.

    ¡°Kehkeh~~ Kehkeh~~ Foolish Treasure Hunter! This king will now possess your body! Of all the Treasure Hunters, you are the most worth possessing! This king will take over your flesh and dominate your soul! You should feel extremely honored~~ Kehkehkeh~~~~¡± Baiyue King was ecstatic¨C

    ¡°To tell you the truth, our race is quite peculiar; our physical form is but lifeless stone statues. However, most of the time, we live in the form of moonlight. Our weakness is actually the fear of sunlight, hence we can only roam at night. Unless we take over the body of another living being, that allows us to move freely during the day. You¡¯re quite remarkable, this king sees that you¡¯re the most cunning, powerful, and most formidable opponent among these Treasure Hunters! Kehkeh~~ now, this king will possess you! This way, I¡¯ll become you~~~ Rest assured, I will complete this treasure hunt for you. I will breach the remaining barriers in your stead. When I leave the Shitian Treasure Vault, I will have obtained countless treasures. In the future, I can also dominate the universe! Kehkehkeh~~~! Lord Shitian thought he had trapped me, he never imagined that I would escape his confinement in this way~~¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t you think, you¡¯re talking too much?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice floated above the sea of souls.

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sea of souls surged violently, a magnificent spectacle.

    ¡°Insigificant creature! Accept my possession!!!!¡±

    Baiyue King roared, and in an instant, transformed into a thousand blood-red moons, hanging above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sea of souls, with countless rays of moonlight ceaselessly shining.

    Each strand of moonlight contained a trace of eerie possession power!

    The moonlight fell into the sea of souls, intending to dye the sea a blood-red color!

    Huang Xiaolong did not hesitate, his sea of souls churned up thousands of feet of giant waves.

    A thousand scorching suns rose from within the sea of souls!

    These thousand scorching suns were the manifestation of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul power.

    And so, within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul, a thousand moons entwined with a thousand suns!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul instantly transformed into the most brutal battlefield!

    It was a matter of life and death!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    The sun and the moon collided.

    Sunlight and moonlight furiously clashed, fighting for every inch of ground!

    Clearly, the Moon Worship King had miscalculated. Or perhaps he had underestimated Huang Xiaolong from the start.

    Just how formidable was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul strength?

    The Moon Worship King thought he could easily possess Huang Xiaolong, but he obviously met his match in the toughest bone to chew.

    In the fierce battle between the moonlight and the sunlight, the moonlight gradually fell into disadvantage.

    A thousand blood-red full moons grew dimmer.

    In contrast, a thousand blazing suns shone even more brilliantly!

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible! How could there be a soul so explosively masculine and powerful in the universe~~ just like that of the great Slayer of Heaven from the past~~ Ah~~ No! No! There is even an evil Qi within your soul, unlike the high and mighty aura of the Slayer of Heaven, which is as vast as the sun and the earth~~ you¡­ you are too evil~~ Fine, I give up now! I admit defeat! I will hand over the treasures and the key to you! Stop it! Hold your hand!¡±

    Mixed within the moonlight was the Moon Worship King¡¯s voice pleading for mercy and admitting defeat. He deeply regretted that, moments before, if he had directly taken possession of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor¡¯s soul, he could have remained undefeated, at least. With the identity of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, he could have left this world and possibly regained freedom in the future.

    But he had been too greedy, wanting to take possession of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul!

    Clearly, he could no longer hold on.

    Would Huang Xiaolong give him the slightest chance to catch his breath?

    Absorb!

    Continue to absorb!

    Even more so, Huang Xiaolong drew upon some terrifying negative energies, grievances, and Evil Qi from the underworld to wash over and corrode the thousand full moons.

    Thus, before long, all of the moons were devoured by the blazing suns.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul went from a fierce battlefield to calm and tranquil seas.

    The sunlight was bright and clean, not a trace of filth remained.

    Suspended amidst the azure sea and sky was an ancient scroll.

    And a key.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ It¡¯s done! This challenge is passed! Ha ha ha ha!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. A sense of relief washed through him.

    He had finally made it through the challenge!

    So, clearly, the most important treasures of this realm, as well as the key to the fifth world, were once again exclusively in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands!

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong collected both the key and the treasures.

    In that instant, the voice of the Slayer of Heaven Immortal Emperor once again resonated in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~~~~~~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1349 - Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 The Extermination Divine Light of

    Chapter 1349: Chapter 1349: The Extermination Divine Light of the Five Elements Chapter 1349: Chapter 1349: The Extermination Divine Light of the Five Elements At that moment, the voice of the Immortal Emperor once again echoed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Interesting, very interesting indeed. Congratulations, Treasure Hunter, you have passed another challenge~~ Ha ha ha~~ The Baiyue Clan, although not considered a particularly powerful civilization in the universe, is extremely bizarre and unique. I believe, Treasure Hunters like you must have experienced the mysteries of the Baiyue Clan, right? Ha ha ha ha~~ Surely, there must have been casualties among you Treasure Hunters~~ ha ha ha~~¡±

    Casualties?

    Indeed, there were casualties, and it was damn near a wipeout!

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head, somewhat speechlessly.

    This Immortal Emperor was setting up these checkpoints with a sense of playfulness, treating all the Treasure Hunters as pawns.

    ¡°Alright, Treasure Hunter, since you have passed the checkpoint, apart from my congratulations, I won¡¯t say much more. Also, a word of caution, after entering the fifth world, it will be even more dangerous~~ ha ha ha ha~~ Take good care of yourself! Hmm, you¡¯ve obtained the most important treasure of this fourth realm and the key to the fifth realm, reflect on them well~~~ ha ha ha, especially that treasure, it is truly incredible~~~¡±

    After saying this, the voice of the Immortal Emperor faded away.

    ¡°Incredible treasure?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong paused, then looked at the ancient scroll in his hand.

    The scroll was adorned with numerous illustrations.

    In the center, there was a majestic canopy, with a thousand auspicious vapors and ten thousand rays of radiant light constantly entwining.

    Beneath the canopy, there stood a throne.

    On the throne, sat a vague figure.

    The figure¡¯s features were unclear, roughly humanoid, emitting rings of halos that exuded an unbelievable dignity. Although seated, it conveyed a grandeur that seemed to support the heavens and the earth.

    Especially the gaze¨Cit was brilliantly dazzling, illuminating through the ages, permeating time and space.

    Just by looking at the humanoid figure on the scroll, a feeling of being overawed surged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Amazing~~ The figure seated on the throne in this scroll is a supremely potent being with an invincible aura~~ Could this possibly be the Immortal Emperor himself?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong wondered internally.

    However, what was most extraordinary was that beneath the throne, numerous giant dragons were lying prostrate!

    These dragons seemed to be guarding the invincible being who sat on the throne.

    It was known that the Long Clan was the proudest race in the universe, their dragon might was inviolable. Yet, the contents depicted on the scroll were truly shocking.

    Indeed, numerous giant dragons were subservient to the being seated on the throne!

    At this moment, a stream of information flowed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain¨C

    ¡°Dragon Taming Technique~~ The Long Clan, the mightiest race in the universe, yet it can be tamed. Mastering this technique allows one to tame thousands of dragons and become the overlord of the universe! However, this technique is profound and difficult to master; those who obtain this technique should diligently ponder upon it~~~¡±

    ¡°Ah? Dragon Taming Technique?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat astonished.

    So, the most important treasure of the fourth realm was indeed the Dragon Taming Technique! Capable of taming thousands of dragons!

    What a treasure!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up, obtaining this profound technique meant he could subdue thousands of dragons, indeed giving him the foundation to dominate the universe.

    Especially for Huang Xiaolong, who would inevitably go to the realm of dragons in the future to reunite with his wife, Seventh Princess! Should he encounter any resistance or difficulties then, with this technique, Huang Xiaolong could turn the realm of dragons upside down!

    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly.

    However, mastering such a top-secret technique was not possible in a short time; it required a considerable duration for contemplation. Treasuring it deeply, Huang Xiaolong stored the scroll in the underworld.

    Then, he held the key in his hand¡­

    Released his divine sense.

    ¡°Sigh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong opened his eyes.

    ¡°Sister~~ Brother-in-law~~¡± Ninth Princess exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, are¡­ are you alright?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor and others were also somewhat puzzled.

    At this time, the previously possessed Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, as well as two other Profound Immortals, and two Demon Saints, had already awakened and were mostly unharmed, but they also wore expressions of lingering fear, as if they had returned from a trip through the gates of hell.

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Xu Fu and other servants trembled as they asked anxiously.

    ¡°Oh~~ Nothing much. That Baiyue King was utterly foolish, actually thinking of possessing my body! But, I have already killed him.¡± Huang Xiaolong dismissed haughtily. ¡°His soul has completely scattered.¡±

    At this time, the night had quietly passed, and daylight arrived.

    The sunlight shone brightly.

    The creatures under the moonlight no longer lurked, vanishing without a trace, as if they had never existed. The entire world was left with only those cold, lifeless stone statues.

    ¡°The Baiyue King has perished?¡± Demon King Kui showed a relieved expression.

    All the Treasure Hunters let out a long breath.

    ¡°This challenge has finally passed~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor exhaled a breath of foul air. ¡°That was close, very close indeed~~¡±

    Still, it was evident that most of the Treasure Hunters still harbored some suspicion towards Huang Xiaolong.

    This was normal; no one could be a hundred percent sure whether Huang Xiaolong had really eliminated the Baiyue King. It was possible that the Baiyue King had taken over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body instead!

    Huang Xiaolong, perceiving their suspicions, laughed and said, ¡°Alright, no need to doubt anymore. The key to the fifth world is with me.¡±

    Saying that, Huang Xiaolong no longer explained and directly took out the key.

    The next second¨C

    Boom~~!!!!

    A loud noise!

    The void tore apart!

    In the sky, a spatial passage appeared, and a glittering staircase extended downward to the front of the treasure hunters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go up.¡± Huang Xiaolong took the lead, stepping onto the staircase first.

    ¡°Sister-in-law! Wait for me!¡± Ninth Princess scurried along behind Huang Xiaolong.

    No longer hesitating, the treasure hunters rushed upwards.

    The Fifth World!

    Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s leadership, the treasure hunters arrived in the Fifth World!

    With a sweep of their divine senses, they discovered¨C

    Hmm, they were on a small island.

    The island wasn¡¯t large; it was completely barren, with no vegetation, just rocky terrain.

    Surrounding the island was nothing but the vast sea.

    ¡°Hmm? This island is very small~,¡± Huang Xiaolong slightly furrowed his brows.

    Indeed, this island, even if placed on Earth, could only be considered small.

    ¡°And it¡¯s a deserted island.¡± Sword Immortal Emperor was also puzzled. ¡°There are no signs of life.¡±

    ¡°Beyond the island lies the boundless ocean~ Hmm, could it be¡­ the natives of this Fifth World are marine life?¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyen also began to analyze.

    ¡°Hmm~ In the ocean, indeed very high-level beings can be born.¡± Demon King Kui nodded in agreement. ¡°In our Demon Realm, there are many powerful demons that are marine life.¡±

    ¡°Then, let us investigate.¡± Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan was somewhat eager. ¡°Who knows what kind of abnormalities this world holds.¡±

    ¡°No need to dive into the ocean, just using divine sense to scan will suffice,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    The next second, the treasure hunters spread their divine senses like a net, permeating into the sea.

    They examined it carefully.

    But soon, everyone¡¯s expressions began to change.

    ¡°Can it be? There are no signs of life! There¡¯s nothing living in the ocean!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor exclaimed in disbelief.

    Other treasure hunters also nodded involuntarily.

    ¡°Indeed, even marine plants like seaweed, seagrass, corals are absent,¡± Huang Xiaolong confirmed decisively. ¡°This is a dead sea!¡±

    ¡°Sister-in-law, your description is very apt, this ocean, although vast, is lifeless indeed, just like a dead sea,¡± Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan was astonished. ¡°I wonder what the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian is scheming.¡±

    ¡°Everyone be careful,¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyen advised. ¡°From past experiences, dangers often lurk in calm¨Cjust like the Fourth World where it was silent during the day, but at night, it became mysteriously sinister with all sorts of evil beings making their appearance~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh, Immortal Emperor Ziyen, do you mean to say this Fifth World, like the Fourth, is peaceful during the day but fraught with dangers at night?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes slightly brightened.

    ¡°Well~~ it¡¯s not necessarily so,¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyen shook his head. ¡°But in any case, it will definitely bring us great trouble.¡±

    Just then!

    A commanding voice resonated in the sky!

    It was unmistakably the voice of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian himself!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Welcome, treasure hunters, to the Fifth World I¡¯ve created.¡±

    Hearing Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s voice, all the treasure hunters stopped their speculations and discussions, pricking up their ears to listen.

    ¡°Alright, treasure hunters, I¡¯ll tell you the truth¨Cthis Fifth World has no natives,¡± Immortal Emperor Shi Tian laughed. ¡°The Fifth World only contains some sounds left by me~~¡±

    ¡°What? No natives? Then how do we pass this world?¡± The treasure hunters were all puzzled, scratching their heads like monks at a loss.

    ¡°Hehehe, interesting. Immortal Emperor Shi Tian really knows how to play,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, intrigued.

    Just then!

    Boom~! Boom~! Boom~!

    At the edge of the ocean, countless rays of light soared into the sky!

    These lights were composed of five colors.

    They were¨Cred, yellow, gold, blue, green.

    And each color seemed to represent a kind of ultimate energy.

    Simply put, the lights comprised of five colors represented five distinctly different energies.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°The Five Element Annihilation Divine Light! God! This divine light contains the power of the five elements, killing gods and Buddhas!¡±

    Immortal Emperor Ziyen also wore a terrified expression, ¡°A small amount of Five Element Annihilation Divine Light, with our realms, is still resistible, but this¡­ this¡­¡±

    At this moment, the divine light at the edge of the ocean connected between the sea and the sky, and one after another formed a circle of light barrier!

    Impermeable!

    Simply put, the entire ocean was now enveloped by the light barrier.

    And the treasure hunters on the lone island in the middle of the ocean, were like turtles trapped in a jar!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    While the light barrier was a distance away from the treasure hunters, it nonetheless made them feel an extreme danger, almost tantamount to annihilation!

    ¡°This Five Element Annihilation Divine Light is really powerful~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°It contains a very potent destructive force. The five elements¨Cmetal, wood, water, fire, earth¨Crepresent the forces of the five fundamental principles of the universe~~ capable of destroying heaven and earth.¡±

    Luckily, the light barrier was stationary for the time being, posing no actual harm to the treasure hunters, but it trapped them all the same.

    ¡°Treasure hunters, as you can see, the Five Element Annihilation Divine Light has risen in the ocean,¡± Immortal Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s voice sounded playful. ¡°These divine lights, which I collected with great difficulty, ha ha ha, are enough to annihilate a vast number of civilized planets in the universe, and even wipe out half of the Immortal Realm! Everyone, it should be very easy for these divine lights to strangle you. Hehehehe~~~¡±

    Upon hearing this, the treasure hunters trembled inwardly!

    An ominous thought surged through each of their minds¨C¡°Could it be that Immortal Emperor Shi Tian wants to use this Five Element Annihilation Divine Light to completely wipe us out in this Fifth World?¡±

 Chapter 1350 - Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Drawing Lots Game

    Chapter 1350: Chapter 1350: Drawing Lots Game! Chapter 1350: Chapter 1350: Drawing Lots Game! Now, the treasure hunters, in this fifth realm, had encountered dangers that could not be called anything but perilous!

    They were trapped on a solitary island in the middle of the Dead Sea, surrounded by the terrifying and endless God-light of extinction of the Five Elements.

    There was no way up to heaven and no door down to earth.

    ¡°Does the Immortal Emperor wish to trap us to death on this godforsaken island?¡± The Third Crown Prince complained discontentedly.

    ¡°Heh¨CI think it¡¯s not that simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile.

    After passing several trials, Huang Xiaolong had vaguely understood the personality of the Immortal Emperor.

    This person could be said to be playful and full of tricks, creating different schemes in each of the ten realms. Therefore, this fifth realm couldn¡¯t possibly be so straightforward.

    At this moment, the voice of the Immortal Emperor continued to echo between heaven and earth. ¡°All treasure hunters, please listen carefully. The words I am about to say are crucial to whether you can pass through this realm¨Cha ha ha ha¨C¡±

    Everyone held their breath!

    The treasure hunters all completely held their breaths!

    They listened intently!

    Afraid of missing any detail!

    ¡°Um¨Cthis God-light of extinction of the Five Elements is roughly enough to grind you into powder and make you vanish in smoke,¡± the Immortal Emperor said indifferently. ¡°Next, the God-light of extinction of the Five Elements will move toward the island you are on¨C¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Sword Immortal exclaimed in horror!

    He instinctively looked at the God-light of extinction surrounding the sea, feeling a chill in his heart.

    This airtight God-light of extinction of the Five Elements, once it moved, would be like a building about to collapse, no eggs remain uncrushed under a toppled nest!

    ¡°Sword Immortal, stay calm!¡± Purple Flame Immortal quickly advised.

    ¡°But¨Cfortune favors the kind-hearted, and I, too, have left a glimmer of hope for you treasure hunters¨Clisten carefully now!¡±

    The Immortal Emperor announced cheerfully. ¡°Now, I will play a drawing lots game with you. This game, he he he¨Cwill determine whether you treasure hunters will continue on your journey to the sixth realm or be forever trapped on this island¨Cor even, face collective death!¡±

    A drawing lots game?

    The treasure hunters became even more tense.

    ¡°This so-called drawing lots game involves me preparing ten lots for you,¡± the voice of the Immortal Emperor flowed smoothly. ¡°Ten lots, to be drawn by ten treasure hunters, each drawing one. If there are fewer than ten treasure hunters, then, I¡¯m sorry, the game cannot begin, and you will be forever trapped in this realm¨Cuntil the next batch of treasure hunters arrives.¡±

    Fewer than ten treasure hunters to play this game would mean being trapped on this deserted island?

    They wouldn¡¯t die, but it would be like being in prison!

    The treasure hunters all silently breathed a sigh of relief.

    The number of treasure hunters present greatly surpassed ten.

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°If you meet the count of ten, then you can happily play the drawing lots game. On the west side of the island you are on, there is a huge rock¨Cdo you see it?¡±

    The treasure hunters unconsciously focused their gaze towards the west of the island.

    Indeed, there stood a protruding rock, dozens of meters high, quite majestic.

    ¡°All treasure hunters, beneath that rock, there are ten lots. Choose ten representatives to go and draw,¡± the voice of the Immortal Emperor laughed. ¡°Remember, each treasure hunter can only draw one lot. Anyone who draws more will trigger the prohibition and immediately be punished, vanishing in smoke!¡±

    Drawing lots?

    The treasure hunters immediately began discussing.

    ¡°Select ten representatives to go and draw!¡± The Sword Immortal said solemnly. ¡°This matter is no small affair and must be treated with caution! The ten representatives must be carefully chosen, not blindly or hastily!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you are as cunning as a demon, and you¡¯ve led us through obstacles all along the way; naturally, you should take one of the slots!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal looked at Huang Xiaolong with a pleading gaze.

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m indifferent.¡±

    ¡°Then, my sister and I will take two of the drawing slots; how about that?¡± The Third Crown Prince suggested.

    ¡°Mm, Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, you possess the blood of the Dragon King and are among the top beings in the universe; you naturally qualify,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal laughed.

    For the remaining seven slots, the Purple Flame Immortal and the Sword Immortal each took one.

    The Demon King and the Yell occupied two spots.

    The last three seats were taken by the strongest two Profound Immortals and one Demon Saint.

    After deciding on the people to draw lots, the treasure hunters moved swiftly, arriving beneath the rock on the west side of the island that the Immortal Emperor had mentioned.

    Indeed, beneath the rock, there were ten metal boxes inlaid with pearls and agates.

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor, who slew the heavens, timely explained¨C

    ¡°Treasure Hunters, the ten lots are placed in the ten treasure chests that you see. Now, go ahead and draw lots from the chests at random. Hahahaha~ Don¡¯t overthink it; drawing lots is all about luck.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and without analyzing, he directly chose a chest.

    He opened the chest.

    Inside, there lay a jade slip.

    On the jade slip, a talisman was affixed as a seal.

    Sword Immortal and the other nine Treasure Hunters also opened their chests one after the other and drew their lots.

    Each had a slip.

    ¡°Remove the seal.¡± Huang Xiaolong casually tore off the seal on the jade slip.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, the jade slip displayed a number¨C10.

    Sword Immortal and the others removed the seals and saw numbers on the slips they had chosen.

    It turned out, the ten slips were engraved with ten different numbers.

    From 1 to 10.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Treasure Hunters, you have now completed the drawing. Now, let me reveal to you that each slip carries a question. What you need to do is answer these questions. Remember, currently, the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light surrounding this world is motionless. However, when you answer the questions, the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light will move according to your answers.¡±

    ¡°Simply put, the current Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light is at a certain distance from the island you are on. It¡¯s estimated that after moving ten times, it will engulf the island, and you will all be erased into ashes.¡±

    ¡°If you answer a question incorrectly, the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light will move once. If you get all ten questions wrong, the island you are on, as well as yourselves, will be swept away by the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light and completely erased!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand now, I understand,¡± Sword Immortal nodded repeatedly. ¡°If the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light moves ten times, we¡¯re definitely dead. But the power is in our hands! As long as we can answer correctly, we will be safe!¡±

    The Treasure Hunters were all enlightened!

    So, the so-called lottery game was about answering questions!

    ¡°Treasure Hunters, for the ten questions, as long as you answer one correctly, the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light will not be able to devour the island. You will pass the test! Hahahaha~! Isn¡¯t it simple?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Treasure Hunters all heaved a slight sigh of relief.

    Damn, only if all ten questions are wrong will we die!

    Just getting one correct is enough to pass!

    Damn, how hard can that be?

    Even guessing blindly, one might get a question right, right?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin! Answer the questions in the order you drew your slips!¡± commanded the Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Umm~~ The number on the slip I drew is 10, which means I¡¯m the tenth and the last one to answer the questions~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    The one who drew slip number 1 was Sword Immortal.

    He smiled confidently and swept his divine sense over the jade slip in his hand!

    Sure enough, celestial script appeared on the jade slip.

    The first question emerged!

    ¡­

    PS: I have some good news to share with everyone!

    As mentioned last time, my wife went to the hospital to safeguard our baby and endured hard for 8 days. Yesterday, when she was 35+5 weeks pregnant, her water broke!

    We had to perform a cesarean section immediately that night!

    37 weeks is considered full-term. My wife¡¯s surgery meant the baby was premature!

    Waiting outside the operation room, my feelings were extremely tense, fearful, and anxious. After all, a premature baby is not ideal.

    At 11:30 PM, the operation concluded, and the doctor came out to tell us it was a boy, weighing 5.9 pounds!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The weight was satisfactory!

    The baby is currently in an incubator; I can¡¯t see him yet. He might stay there for a week until he¡¯s fully adapted to the outside world!

    Here, I want to thank everyone for their blessings!

    I want to share this joy with everyone! I also wish everyone good luck every day, may all your wishes come true, and may your families be happy!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1351 - Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 A Problem That Shatters Ones Eggs

    Chapter 1351: Chapter 1351: A Problem That Shatters One¡¯s Eggs! Chapter 1351: Chapter 1351: A Problem That Shatters One¡¯s Eggs! At this moment, the one who drew the slip with the number ¡°1¡± and had to answer the first question was none other than the Sword Immortal Emperor.

    The state of mind of the Sword Immortal Emperor was also exceedingly serene.

    Ten chances!

    Treasure Hunters had ten opportunities to pass this stage!

    Ten questions, guess any one of them correctly, and you would receive an invitation to the sixth realm!

    The other Treasure Hunters were also in a relaxed state.

    Some even believed that the difficulty of passing through this fifth world was far lower than the previous four worlds.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor, with a jade slip in hand, under the shine of the sun, projected each character from the fairy realms onto the air, manifesting before the eyes of the Treasure Hunters like a mirage.

    ¡°Very lucky slip

    All things are favorable

    Auspicious direction¨CSouth

    Question: Exactly how many Fire Chickens are there in the fairy realm?

    ¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    First, the Sword Immortal Emperor, as well as the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor and all the Profound Immortals, all had their faces twisted in shock, blurting out¡­

    The question on this slip was simply preposterous!

    Exactly how many Fire Chickens are there in the fairy realm?

    The expression on the face of the Sword Immortal Emperor had turned exceptionally ugly.

    ¡°Fire Chickens?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    The slave Jiang Yuan explained in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Master, this question is utterly nonsensical! Fire Chickens, in the fairy realm, are just a common type of poultry, widely reared, a conventional dish on the dining table~~~ To ask how many Fire Chickens there are in the fairy realm, even the Sword Immortal Emperor, let alone any other almighty Immortal Emperor in control of great power, wouldn¡¯t be able to answer it!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong completely understood.

    The so-called Fire Chickens of the fairy realm were akin to Earth¡¯s chickens. If you asked an Earthling how many chickens there were on Earth, well¡­

    Even ghosts wouldn¡¯t be able to answer!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The face of the Sword Immortal Emperor turned completely black, an expression of being mocked appearing.

    ¡°What kind of question is this? It¡¯s complete nonsense! I, the supreme sovereign of the fairy realm, with unmatched power, how would I know about Fire Chickens?¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor trembled with fury.

    Before long, the voice of the Slayer Immortal Emperor echoed again¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~ The first Treasure Hunter to answer, what is your response? Hmm~~ In three breaths, please state your answer. Otherwise, it will be considered incorrect.¡±

    The Sword Immortal Emperor clenched his teeth and fiercely said, ¡°The Fairy Realm¡¯s Fire Chickens, infinite! Incalculable!¡±

    This answer did have some logic¨C

    Indeed, with the vast number of Fire Chickens in the fairy realm, the phrase ¡°incalculable¡± seemed to be the only way to respond.

    But unexpectedly¨C

    Boom~~~!!!

    The Five Element Annihilation Divine Light, towering like mountains around the island, erupted with overwhelming force, rolling towards the island where the Treasure Hunters were, as if to crush it!

    In the blink of an eye, the Five Element Annihilation Divine Light crossed a certain distance, then stopped immobile.

    ¡°It moved! The¡­ The Five Element Annihilation Divine Light has moved!¡± A Profound Immortal exclaimed in terror.

    Now, the Five Element Annihilation Divine Light was considerably closer to the solitary island, instilling a mysterious pressure on the Treasure Hunters.

    Hearts were filled with dread.

    ¡°The Five Element Annihilation Divine Light moves ten times, and it can completely obliterate us~~ Now, we have nine chances left!¡± The Demon King bellowed restlessly. ¡°We can¡¯t make another mistake~~ We can¡¯t afford another error~~¡±

    ¡°No need to panic!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor gripped the jade slip in his hand as if trying to crush it. ¡°It¡¯s just the first question that was wrong. No big deal! Let¡¯s continue!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± The Third Crown Prince, holding a jade slip, with the sequence number ¡°2.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, dear brother-in-law, give it your all,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, if I can¡¯t answer it, you must give me a hint later,¡± The Third Crown Prince smiled at Huang Xiaolong, then immediately activated the question on the jade slip¨C

    ¡°Very unlucky slip

    All things are unfavorable

    Auspicious direction¨CSoutheast

    ¡°`

    Question: In the northern county of the Immortal Realm¡¯s Huazhou, there¡¯s a seventh-rank Profound Immortal named Yan Xiu. Please tell me, how many hairs on Yan Xiu¡¯s head are there in total?

    ¡­

    ¡°`

    This question is extreme!

    It¡¯s even more extreme than the one about the number of Blazing Fire Chickens just now!

    Having reached the status of Dragon King Third Crown Prince, one naturally could read the characters of the Immortal Realm. When he saw this question, he was dumbfounded.

    Treasure Hunters, you look at me, I look at you, none dared to speak.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve never been¡­never been to the Immortal Realm, how would I know, for a Profound Immortal¡­how many hairs he has!¡± The Third Crown Prince burst into anger, then turned his pleading gaze to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you this time. It¡¯s only because the angle of this problem is so tricky,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a face that screamed helplessness. ¡°I damn sure haven¡¯t been to the Immortal Realm either!¡±

    He paused, then Huang Xiaolong looked toward the group from the Immortal Realm. ¡°Do any of you know this seventh-rank Profound Immortal, Yan Xiu?¡±

    A group of Profound Immortals shook their heads in unison.

    Like hell they¡¯d know!

    ¡°Cough cough~~ In the Immortal Realm, there¡¯s a certain number of Profound Immortals, not too many but not too few either. Even this emperor has never heard the name of Profound Immortal Yan Xiu~~~¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said, both angry and amused. ¡°Even if this emperor knew Yan Xiu, it¡¯s impossible to know how many hairs he has on his head! Isn¡¯t this asking the impossible?¡±

    ¡°These questions, they¡¯re just messing with us!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor was grinding his teeth. ¡°Let alone us, even the Celestial Slayer Immortal Emperor who posed the questions wouldn¡¯t be able to answer them! These questions have no answers at all!¡±

    ¡°This round, the difficulty is quite high,¡± Dragon King Ninth Princess said seriously. ¡°I understand now, Celestial Slayer Immortal Emperor listed ten questions which are impossible to answer, expecting us to respond. In fact, we¡¯re doomed to die! Because there are no answers, so no matter how we respond, they are all wrong!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows in thought.

    ¡®There can¡¯t be no answer~~ Celestial Slayer Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t be so nonsensical as to come up with such absurd questions to purposely make a fool of us~~ There must be some trick! There must be some trick!¡¯

    The Third Crown Prince couldn¡¯t answer, so he had to give up.

    At this moment, the stationary Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light started moving again. It shone brilliantly like pillars, closing in on the isolated island.

    The sense of crisis for the Treasure Hunters was growing stronger!

    The third question.

    The one to answer this question was Demon King Kui.

    ¡°Fortune Telling Stick

    Auspicious: Funerals, Weddings, House Repairs

    Inauspicious: Moving, Traveling, Trading

    Lucky Direction¨CNorth

    Question: During the Song Dynasty on Earth, a butcher named Bao Ergouzi killed how many pigs in his lifetime

    ¡­

    ¡°`

    Demon King Kui was speechless.

    A Song Dynasty butcher on Earth?

    How many pigs did he kill?

    What a load of crap!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you were born and raised on Earth, what do you think about this question¡­¡± Demon King Kui looked at Huang Xiaolong with a face as if he were at a funeral.

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer it,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°I am the Yin Emperor from Earth, in charge of the underworld. Even if I could find the soul of that Song Dynasty butcher, Bao Ergouzi, in the underworld, there¡¯s no way to get an answer. Because, he most likely doesn¡¯t remember how many pigs he slaughtered in his lifetime. There¡¯s no answer to this question.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had to admire the Celestial Slayer Immortal Emperor.

    Every single question was such a pain in the ass.

    No, what pain in the ass?

    It was more like complete ball-busting!

    Thus, one question after another, each question as impossible as a fairy tale, led the Treasure Hunters to hit the wall time and again.

    And the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light was getting closer to the isolated island with every passing moment!

    Eventually, after the ninth Treasure Hunter answered incorrectly, the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light was just tens of miles away from the isolated island!

    As if it were within reach!

    The tenth question!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Once answered incorrectly, not a single Treasure Hunter on the island would escape disaster!

    The hearts of the Treasure Hunters were about to leap out of their throats!

    The one to answer the tenth question was Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1352 - Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Actually Very Simple

    Chapter 1352: Chapter 1352: Actually Very Simple! Chapter 1352: Chapter 1352: Actually Very Simple! Treasure Hunters now felt the taste of an apocalypse!

    The Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light, terrifying to the extreme and capable of destroying everything, loomed over the city gates, pressing down upon their brows!

    With such dense divine light, even powerhouses like the Immortal Emperor, Demon King, and Dragon King would be vaporized into nothingness in an instant! There was no doubt about it!

    Ten questions, and they had answered nine of them wrong in a row!

    This had already plunged the treasure hunters into despair, as if they had fallen into an abyss from which they could never escape!

    From the content of these questions, it seemed that the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor never intended for the treasure hunters to answer them correctly.

    All were unsolvable, preposterous, nonsensical, and even comical questions!

    ¡°This is a dead end!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor howled at the sky in extreme indignation and unwillingness. ¡°If you speak of the Heart Demon realm or the Moon Worshiping Sovereign, the worlds they rule are undoubtedly perilous, but at least there are clues to follow. However, this fifth realm, with its ten questions, is just making it up as it goes along! Dying in this world, I, the Emperor, refuse to accept this! I, the Emperor, refuse to accept this!¡±

    The treasure hunters were all feeling incredibly suffocated.

    Now, it was time for the last question, and it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s turn to answer¨C

    ¡°The lowest drawing

    Unsuitable for all endeavors

    Lucky direction¨CSoutheast

    Question: How many planets are there in the entire universe

    ¡­¡±

    This question was equally extreme!

    ¡°Damn it¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but curse, a look of incredulous amusement quickly taking over his face.

    Who the hell knows how many planets there are in the entire universe!

    After all, the universe is boundless and limitless, and even the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon realms are just the tip of the iceberg within the whole universe.

    Huang Xiaolong believed that, in the vast and mysterious universe, there certainly were civilizations and planets beyond the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon realms, as well as higher-level intelligent life!

    Even the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t possibly know how vast the universe was, let alone how many planets it contained!

    ¡°It¡¯s over¨C¡± the Ninth Princess of the Dragon King exclaimed with a moan of despair next to Huang Xiaolong. Their last sliver of hope extinguished with that.

    All the treasure hunters had now given up all hope resigned to awaiting their demise.

    In every dangerous situation they had faced in the past, when they had fallen into desperation, Huang Xiaolong had always stepped forward and, with an invincible stance, turned the tide.

    But this time¨C

    There was no salvation!

    This question, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t answer!

    This time, they truly faced only a dead end!

    There would be no so-called miracles any longer.

    Huang Xiaolong concentrated and began to think, his divine consciousness spinning rapidly!

    He refined the power of his soul to its peak, and in a fraction of a moment, many thoughts could flash through his mind¨C

    ¡°Impossible¨CI don¡¯t believe the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor would play such a boring game¨Cthese questions are just laughable and attention-grabbing! And for the Immortal Emperor, with his status, such pranks are simply idiotic¨Cwait a minute¨Clet me think¨Cthere must be a flaw! There must be a way through! I believe!¡±

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, a divine light blossomed.

    Suddenly!

    He seemed to have caught onto something.

    ¡°Give me the lots you¡¯ve drawn! Quick!¡± Huang Xiaolong yelled urgently.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and others, shaken by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shout, subconsciously handed their jade slips to Huang Xiaolong.

    Holding ten jade slips, Huang Xiaolong began to ponder.

    He arranged the jade slips in order, from 1 to 10, in sequence!

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it! Hahahaha! It seems like I¡¯ve figured it out!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    As bright as a multitude of stars!

    ¡°No way? Brother-in-law, did you find the answers to these questions?¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King exclaimed in shock. ¡°Impossible, right? These questions indeed have no answers. If you can break through this barrier as well¨Cthen you¡­ then you¡¯d be incredible!¡±

    ¡°Yes, these questions are just diversions, with absolutely no answers!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly looked up and smiled. ¡°If you try to break through this realm by answering the questions, you¡¯re heading for a dead end¨Cour thinking has been misled by the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor from the start!¡±

    Misled?

    The treasure hunters involuntarily shook their heads.

    They couldn¡¯t understand what Huang Xiaolong was saying.

    And at this moment, in between heaven and earth, the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor¡¯s mocking voice rang out again¨C¡°Hahahaha~~ My dear Treasure Hunters, where is the answer to the tenth question? Can¡¯t you answer it? Well then, I¡¯m very sorry. The last question is also your last chance. If you lose this opportunity, in the blink of an eye, you will be obliterated. Pity, such a pity. After great difficulty, you passed through four worlds to reach this one, but now you¡¯re on the verge of extinction, everything wasted¨Cah~~ I, the Emperor, even feel a bit of reluctance for you~~¡±

    ¡°Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor, you beast!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor roared furiously.

    ¡°My fellow Treasure Hunters, after three breaths, if you still cannot come up with the correct answer to the tenth question, then the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light surrounding you will land on this isolated island and see you off on your journey~~ Hahaha, take care, take care of yourselves~~~¡±

    The Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor laughed joyously.

    The time for three breaths was extremely brief and fleeting!

    Huang Xiaolong did not answer the question.

    Suddenly!

    Boom~~!!!!

    From all directions, the heaven-obscuring, all-destroying Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light made its tenth move!

    Rolling towards the island, it crushed over in disarray!

    The sunlight was blocked, and the entire island was completely enveloped in darkness and despair!

    Whether they were Immortal Emperors, Demon Kings, or Dragon Kings, for the first time ever, they felt their insignificance!

    Yes, insignificance!

    Even these beings at the top of the universal food chain were feeling so insignificant for the first time, like negligible ants!

    They lost their fighting spirit, with no intention to resist whatsoever.

    In this moment, they were no different from ordinary creatures or even from cats, dogs, pigs, and sheep!

    ¡°Master! Let¡¯s hurry into the underworld! The island is about to be erased!¡± Five slaves shouted in unison. Their courage had been shattered.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes blazed like lightning, illuminating the darkness!

    Finally, the terrifying Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light swept over the island from all directions, like a typhoon.

    The outskirts of the island were directly erased.

    Soon, the treasure hunters on the island would also be easily annihilated.

    At the critical moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body soared into the sky, almost turning into a streak of light, and headed straight into the fearsome Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light!

    It was as if he was a moth flying into the flame!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s direction of flight¨Csouth!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, follow me! Hurry!¡± Huang Xiaolong shouted.

    Almost instinctively, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s five slaves took to the air, following closely behind him, throwing themselves toward the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light!

    ¡°Damn it! If I¡¯m going to die, so be it!¡± The Third Crown Prince, a Dragon King, gritted his teeth and transformed into his true dragon form, following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flight.

    Then, the other treasure hunters also threw caution to the wind.

    They gambled!

    Staking their lives!

    They placed all their bets on Huang Xiaolong!

    Under the current circumstances, they had no other choice but to gamble.

    Life and death were separated by a breath¡¯s moment; not gambling meant certain death.

    Of course, gambling might also lead to death.

    The treasure hunters, like a swarm, followed Huang Xiaolong and flew into the light screen formed by the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light in the due south.

    Then, something eerie happened¨C

    Upon flying into this light screen, their bodies were not shredded by the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light!

    Instead, they felt a trace of warm comfort!

    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor exclaimed in shock. ¡°Could it be that this Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light is all fake? A mere illusion?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! We¡¯re not dead! We didn¡¯t die! Just a false alarm! A false alarm!¡± The Ziyi Immortal Emperor was also relieved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this lightly!¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t fly around recklessly¨Cremember, you must follow me! Anyone who flies alone will certainly die! Do you really think this Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light is just here to scare people?¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong casually threw out an ordinary flying sword.

    Huang Xiaolong followed the flying sword.

    The treasure hunters trailed right behind Huang Xiaolong, not daring to make any rash moves.

    The flying sword flew for a while, then suddenly stopped, twisted, and then faded into nothingness.

    ¡°Ah! The divine light up ahead instantly dissolved the flying sword!¡± The Demon King in horror screamed.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in satisfaction and immediately changed direction. ¡°Now, fly toward the southeast.¡±

    After flying into the light screen toward the southeast, the treasure hunters still did not die.

    Huang Xiaolong once again sent out a flying sword to lead the way.

    After the flying sword was shredded, he changed direction again.

    This time, they were flying toward the north.

    Safe and sound!

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to know very well which areas within this Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light were absolutely safe!

    To put it simply, this swath of Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light was not a mere illusion, but a genuine energy. However, there are some areas within it that are safe¨Cthe Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light in these zones is fake!

    True within the false! Reality within the illusion!

    Within the desperation, there lay the possibility of life!

    But how difficult was it to find an opportunity to live in such a perilous situation where any misstep could lead to death? It was as difficult as reaching the heavens!

    How did Huang Xiaolong know? How could he navigate as if he were an Old Ma?

    ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re really amazing, aren¡¯t you?¡± The Ninth Princess flew to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, with a look of adoration. She affectionately linked her arm through his, no longer caring about avoiding suspicion, ¡°Brother-in-law, tell me, how did you crack the mystery?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha¨Cit¡¯s actually quite simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an easy smile. ¡°Through the secrets of this fifth realm, it seems difficult, but it¡¯s really as simple as can be once you figure it out. Hehe, now, you all might as well guess again where the flaw of this realm lies. Let me remind you, forget the ten questions, the key to getting through doesn¡¯t lie in these questions!¡±

    Hearing what Huang Xiaolong said, all the treasure hunters fell into a state of deep thought.

    ¡­

    PS: Clever readers, you must have guessed the mystery of getting through, right?

    ¡­

 Chapter 1353 - Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Continue Moving Forward

    Chapter 1353: Chapter 1353: Continue Moving Forward Chapter 1353: Chapter 1353: Continue Moving Forward The mystery of passing this challenge isn¡¯t actually the ten questions themselves?

    Treasure Hunters were somewhat bewildered.

    However, the situation had now stabilized. Huang Xiaolong always seemed to stroll leisurely ahead, leading the way like a dragon returning to the sea, guiding the Treasure Hunters through the extremely dangerous Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light without a scratch.

    This also gave the Treasure Hunters the leisure to speculate about the questions Huang Xiaolong had posed. They no longer had to worry about perishing.

    But after much thought, they were all clueless.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we¡­ we are indeed very slow-witted¡­ truly unable to guess the key to the questions¡­¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said, ashamed.

    The other Treasure Hunters also shook their heads.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, are you saying that the drawing of lots, the questions we drew, were actually superfluous? They have nothing to do with passing through this realm?¡± the Ninth Princess murmured.

    Seeing that none of the Treasure Hunters could come up with an answer, Huang Xiaolong no longer kept up the mysterious act.

    ¡°Hehe, let me tell you then¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile. ¡°In fact, from the beginning, we¡¯ve been played by the Immortal Emperor. The ten questions are all particularly amusing, with no one able to answer. It seems as though there¡¯s no solution to this realm, but as long as one understands the key point, it¡¯s actually easy to pass.¡±

    Listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the Treasure Hunters became even more eager to know.

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but there¡¯s an auspicious direction on each lot.¡± Finally, Huang Xiaolong began to enlighten them, ¡°There are ten lots, totaling ten directions.¡±

    Stupefied!

    The Treasure Hunters were stupefied!

    They finally realized something!

    Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°Each lot has an order, so the ten lots, and ten auspicious directions when connected in the order of the draw, form a very clear map. I used my flying sword to lead the way, following the map, and thus we could find a path to survive. Simple, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor shouted first, slapping his thigh, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? So simple, why didn¡¯t it cross my mind?¡±

    The other Treasure Hunters also pounded their chests and berated themselves for their stupidity.

    Once Huang Xiaolong had announced the answer, everyone felt like complete fools. Such a simple solution, why couldn¡¯t they think of it no matter how hard they tried?

    How embarrassing!

    Huang Xiaolong laughed, ¡°Because your thinking was confined, you couldn¡¯t step outside of it, obsessively burrowing into those nonsensical questions. Hence, no matter how hard you thought, you couldn¡¯t figure it out!¡±

    ¡°Sister¡¯s husband, you truly are wise beyond measure!¡± The Ninth Princess looked at Huang Xiaolong with an extraordinary gaze, with stars sparkling in her dragon eyes. She seemed to have been conquered by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, being able to break through confusions between life and death, stepping out of mental constraints, is not easy! You did well, and you will surely become famous throughout the universe, dominating all realms!¡± The Third Crown Prince nodded earnestly.

    Before long, the Treasure Hunters crossed a patch of the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light, and in front of them, there was a floating stone platform.

    Around this stone platform, there was no more terrifying Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light rampaging, forming a quiet and absolutely safe area.

    On the stone platform, there lay an ancient key, emanating a mysterious aura.

    ¡°A key! That¡¯s the key to the sixth realm!¡± the Demon King exclaimed.

    They had cleared the stage!

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong also smiled.

    Then, the voice of the Immortal Emperor rang in the Treasure Hunters¡¯ ears once again¡­

    ¡°Hahahaha, not bad, you Treasure Hunters are quite interesting. You actually managed to get through this realm. Well, it seems you¡¯ve seen through the little trick I set up. Yes, the auspicious directions on the lots form a map. By following the map, you could come here safely and obtain the treasure and key. Alright, step onto the stone platform! I congratulate you, you¡¯ve passed! Hahahaha¡­¡±

    Hearing the Immortal Emperor personally say the words ¡°cleared¡±, the Treasure Hunters¡¯ hanging hearts finally truly settled back into place.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh¨C

    The Treasure Hunters flew and all of them stepped onto the stone platform.

    No sooner had they stepped onto the stone platform than, centered around it, resplendent light radiated in all directions, extending for ten thousand miles, piercing through the void.

    Under the shroud of these lights, the Five Elements Annihilation Divine Light began to condense, solidify.

    Soon, the divine light actually crystallized into numerous gemstones, fluttering down.

    Well, this scene was indeed quite spectacular!

    ¡°`

    Rustle rustle rustle rustle~ rustle rustle rustle rustle~

    It¡¯s like a downpour.

    The sky is filled with a multitude of colorful gemstones falling down.

    Beautiful beyond words.

    A sight so marvelous.

    This gemstone rain was falling so cheerfully, showing no sign of stopping any time soon.

    It seems that all of the Five Elements Extinction Divine Light has solidified into gemstones.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out casually and grabbed a gemstone.

    He held it in his palm, carefully playing with it.

    This gemstone, clear as amber, felt warm and smooth to the touch.

    Upon scanning it with his divine sense, its extraordinary nature was apparent!

    Inside the gemstone was the most pure Five Elements energy!

    Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth!

    These are the five fundamental energies of the universe!

    ¡°This thing, it should be worth more than a regular Immortal Stone, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    At this moment, the other Treasure Hunters were also reaching out and grabbing gemstones.

    Especially the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, these two great dragons, by their nature, loved shining gemstones and were particularly joyous, eagerly gathering them up.

    ¡°Excellent quality! Excellent quality indeed!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor exclaimed uncontrollably, ¡°The Five Elements power contained within is simply superior to any Immortal Stone! These are gemstones congealed from the Five Elements Extinction Divine Light, their value is immeasurable!¡±

    Jiang Yuan explained to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master, in the Immortal Realm, many Immortal Techniques are based on the power of the Five Elements. These divine stones, crystallized from the Five Elements Extinction Divine Light, can help one cultivate all the Immortal Techniques related to the Five Elements!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    The gemstone rain kept falling for a good while before it finally quieted down.

    Well then, looking around, the world was filled with shining gemstones.

    The vast oceans of this world were now filled with gemstones.

    Not a trace of the Five Elements Extinction Divine Light remained.

    This had clearly become a world of gemstones.

    And not just any gemstones, but energy bodies that could be used to cultivate various Immortal Techniques, and even the Cultivation Techniques of all races.

    ¡°Hahaha, not bad, the treasures of this realm are quite substantial¡­¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°We¡¯ve all gone through so much hardship and survived countless dangers, isn¡¯t it all for these? Alright, let¡¯s divide these gemstones!¡±

    Having said this, Huang Xiaolong reached out and gathered up several tons of gemstones, putting them into the underworld.

    The other Treasure Hunters began to consolidate their wealth as well.

    ¡°Ah! This is fantastic, with these gemstones, I can finally cultivate my Fire Emperor Slash to complete perfection!¡±

    ¡°I am also fully confident now to challenge the rank of Immortal Emperor!¡±

    ¡°These gemstones can even be used to cultivate Demon Arts!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful! I¡¯m going to use them to decorate my palace!¡± exclaimed the Ninth Princess with a beaming smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    After the Treasure Hunters had collected all the gemstones in the world, not leaving a single one behind, Huang Xiaolong held the key to the sixth realm.

    Boom~~!

    A golden staircase, resplendent with light, tore through the heavens, extending downward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the sixth realm. Keep moving forward!¡± Huang Xiaolong took the first step onto the staircase.

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1354 - Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 The Prophecy of the Deity

    Chapter 1354: Chapter 1354: The Prophecy of the Deity Chapter 1354: Chapter 1354: The Prophecy of the Deity ¡°Huang Xiaolong and other treasure hunters have already braved five worlds in the Ten Heavens Slaying Realm,¡± he said.

    That is to say, this treasure-seeking adventure was essentially beyond the halfway point.

    Within these five worlds, they had found gains, dangers, doubts, and hesitations between life and death¡­

    This had caused all the treasure hunters to let go of their initial arrogance and become cautious and humble.

    They all were very clear that each world hereafter would be more dangerous, and a single misstep could lead to their demise!

    Finally, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s leadership, the treasure hunters stepped onto the staircase and arrived at the sixth world!

    They appeared on a square!

    A square paved with jade, inlaid with countless treasures!

    An air of prosperity, bustle, and dense humanity assailed their faces!

    ¡°Eh?¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was startled into speaking. ¡°This place is teeming with life!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s crowded everywhere,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile. His divine sense had already spread out at the first moment.

    A brief investigation made it all too clear.

    This sixth world was actually a state brimming with people!

    Yes, outside the square stood buildings closely packed together.

    Streets and alleys, marketplaces, and shops, street stalls, and inns¡­ It literally had everything.

    Countless indigenous people thrived in this world.

    Standing on the square, the treasure hunters could even hear the sounds of hawking and bargaining coming from the nearby vegetable market clearly.

    And the most peculiar thing was ¡ª all the buildings of this state, even the ground itself, were made of various precious gemstones.

    For example, even a simple, low house was built of pearls, agate, and diamonds.

    ¡°This is quite wealthy~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor exclaimed, clicking his tongue, ¡°Cold iron of ten thousand years, ink crystal, mithril, purple silver, fine gold, fiery iron from within stone, void stone, black lotus wood, jade bead, sunset stone, tide jade¡­ Incredible, incredible, this world is actually built from countless rare heavenly and earthly treasures¡­ These are perfect materials for forging flying swords and magic artifacts! They can even assist in cultivation¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~ Sword Immortal Emperor, you¡¯re babbling like you¡¯re saying a tongue-twister~ What on earth are you talking about?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Eh~ Don¡¯t blame the Sword Immortal Emperor for being astounded, Huang Xiaolong,¡± said the Profound Immortal Emperor promptly. ¡°This world is indeed composed of various rare treasures. Its level of wealth may not even be inferior to that of the Immortal Realm. Tsk tsk, although the Immortal Realm has abundant minerals and an endless stream of heavenly and earthly treasures, it isn¡¯t necessarily richer than this world.¡±

    Instinctively, many Profound Immortals and individuals from the Demon Race couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of greed in their eyes.

    Especially the Long Clan¡¯s Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, whose eyes shone brightly, showing an eager to move expression.

    There was no helping it; the Long Clan had a natural inclination to collect various shiny treasures.

    Because every inch of this world was composed of treasures, the whole world emitted a splendid and magnificent luster.

    Opulent and luxurious, glittering with gold and jade, a life of decadence and indulgence¡­ Such extravagant phrases could all be used to describe this world.

    The treasure hunters surveyed again.

    They found that there were very many indigenous people in this world, all in human form, not some kind of monster. Moreover, the indigenous people on the streets all had plentiful, content, and peaceful smiles on their faces.

    These smiles added a stunning luster to the entire world! This luster seemed to possess a magical charm, capable of infecting people in an instant.

    At this moment, among the treasure hunters, some Profound Immortals couldn¡¯t help laughing freely and comfortably, ¡°Ah~ This world truly is a peaceful and prosperous age. Before this, we faced too much danger, our nerves were always on edge~ But coming to this world, relaxing~ It¡¯s truly an unprecedented relaxation~¡±

    ¡°Master, this world doesn¡¯t seem to be filled with any schemes¡­ it¡¯s quite nice~¡± Xu Fu also sported a pleased look.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed as he muttered to himself in a voice barely audible to others, ¡°Death qi~ I sense death qi~ So strange~ Really strange~¡±

    ¡°From the surface, this world is full of vitality, the indigenous inhabitants have very weak cultivation realms, but their thoughts are very pure, not evil beings~ They thoroughly enjoy this world¡¯s sense of happiness, the happiness index is very high~ In a world like this, where the human heart lacks impurities, everyone is benevolent, without backstabbing or treacherous cunning¡­ it¡¯s very hard for malevolent spirits and monsters to breed~ But, I can¡¯t help but detect some death qi lurking in this world~¡±

    When it came to sensing death qi, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s perception was exceptionally accurate!

    After all, he was the Yin Emperor, a deity of Earth, and moreover, he had inherited the hellish planet ¡ª these things couldn¡¯t be concealed from Huang Xiaolong!

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong concentrated his divine sense and meticulously scanned this world.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong discovered the clue!

    The death qi permeating this world was actually emanating from those heavenly and earthly treasures!

    That is to say, all the gemstones and materials that look so wonderfully indescribable and glittering with gold and brilliance are all suffused with death energy!

    It¡¯s as if¡­

    ¡°All the natural treasures in this world are¨Cfunerary goods! Because they are funerary goods, they carry death energy!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly saw the light.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t take things lightly. This world isn¡¯t as simple as you see it,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually reminded.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, are you saying there¡¯s something wrong with the natives of this world?¡± the Ninth Princess of the Long Clan asked curiously. Now, she believed every word Huang Xiaolong said, almost to the point of superstition!

    ¡°Heh¨Cthe natives probably don¡¯t pose any problems,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled noncommittally.

    At this time, a large number of natives gathered from all directions, crowding around the edge of the square, looking at the Treasure Hunters in the center of the square with shy but very enthusiastic expressions.

    The natives wore clothing of ancient Earthly designs, all made of silk, extremely precious.

    And the height and appearance of the natives were ninety percent similar to the Huaxia race on Earth!

    At a glance, these natives seemed very simple and honest.

    Huang Xiaolong, proficient in the art of reading auras, could affirm that the natives of this world were extremely kind-hearted, and during their lives, had not done any evil deeds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a talk with the natives,¡± the Sword Immortal said impassively.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    At this time, various discussions began to spring up from all around the square¨C

    ¡°Oh! The prophecy has come true!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! One day, a group of unusual beings would descend upon our world!¡±

    ¡°Divine beings above, the prophecy has been fulfilled!¡±

    ¡°We must treat these guests from far away with the utmost hospitality!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we must do everything we can to make our guests completely satisfied!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Prophecy? What prophecy?¡± The Demon King was completely baffled.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the native people, could you please explain what this prophecy you speak of refers to?¡± The Sword Immortal asked directly as he walked toward a group of natives outside the square.

    Huang Xiaolong followed quietly. The other Treasure Hunters hurried to keep up.

    ¡°Ah¨Chonored guests, greetings! Welcome to our world!¡± Many natives bowed and scraped their heads.

    ¡°Please rest assured, esteemed guests, we will treat you with the greatest hospitality!¡± An old man with gray sideburns bowed to the Sword Immortal.

    As the saying goes, one does not slap a smiling face. Faced with such a group of trepidatious and well-meaning natives, the Treasure Hunters felt somewhat uncomfortable about saying anything harsh or severe.

    Moreover, the happiness radiating from the natives around the world was infectious, affecting the Treasure Hunters as well.

    Happiness spread like a plague.

    Many Treasure Hunters unexpectedly began to feel a faint sense of happiness.

    ¡°Heh¨Cyou folks are too modest,¡± the Sword Immortal smiled, his elegant demeanor restored. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be in this world. Ah, my apologies for disturbing you. No offense meant, no offense.¡±

    ¡°Guest, you are too polite. According to the predictions of the divine, our world, one day, will have noble guests descend. You are the guests arranged by the divine, the proof of the prophecy, and this fills us with joy, yet also with apprehension, for fear that our hospitality won¡¯t suffice and the divine will punish us,¡± the old man with the gray beard said with ruddy cheeks.

    ¡°Divine? Prophecy?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly interjected. ¡°Excuse me, but I would like to know where exactly the so-called divine of your world is? And what exactly is this prophecy all about?¡±

    ¡°My guests, the divine is enshrined within the divine temple, and the prophecy¨Cheh, esteemed guests, the divine prophecy is left on the murals,¡± the gray-bearded elder spoke freely and thoroughly.

    Divine temple?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong felt a slight stir in his heart.

    ¡°Could you possibly take us to see the divine temple and allow us to¨Chey, have a look at the divine¡¯s grace. And incidentally, see what the divine is all about,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s possible,¡± the natives nodded in agreement.

    ¡°By the way, has your divine left any keys or something¨Cwith us, the guests mentioned in the prophecy¨Ckeys¨Cyes, that¡¯s right, keys?¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly asked.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1355 - Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 The Fourth Mural

    Chapter 1355: Chapter 1355: The Fourth Mural! Chapter 1355: Chapter 1355: The Fourth Mural! Huang Xiaolong inquired about the crux of the problem¨C

    The key!

    The key to the next realm!

    The hearts of the treasure hunters were slightly stirred.

    The grey-bearded elder, however, answered very directly, ¡°The key? Hmm~~ it seems, esteemed guests, you truly are the chosen ones of the divine spirits! You speak the truth, indeed!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor furrowed his brow and asked.

    ¡°Not to conceal anything from our guests, there is indeed a key mentioned in the ancient prophecy depicted in the murals of the temple. According to the content of the murals, one day, a group of visitors from afar will come to our world in search of a key,¡± replied the grey-bearded elder with a smile.

    This made things clear!

    Now it was understood!

    So, the matter of the treasure hunters coming here in search of a key had already been turned into a mural early on, and, in the form of a prophecy, had long been circulating in this world, deeply ingraining itself into the hearts of the people!

    ¡°Then please, take us to that temple,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor and the others could hardly wait!

    The treasure hunters were all restless.

    ¡°Please, if you will!¡± said the grey-bearded elder with overflowing enthusiasm.

    Immediately, a large group of unsophisticated natives, surrounding them front and back, escorted the treasure hunters into a town, heading in the direction of the temple.

    Along the way, the markets were bustling, the crowd surged, and there was a busy atmosphere of prosperity and opulence everywhere.

    The golden and resplendent streets and buildings added a dreamy luster to this world.

    Gold and silver treasures, agates, and diamonds piled haphazardly at corner of the streets and alleyways.

    All of this seemed unreal.

    For Huang Xiaolong, it was as if he was in a beautiful fairy tale world.

    However, Huang Xiaolong still detected a deathly aura contained within these precious treasures.

    Moreover, every gemstone in this kingdom was imbued with an enigmatic power that was profound and inscrutable. Huang Xiaolong had yet to fully comprehend this power, but it seemed to pose no harm to people.

    In short, for Huang Xiaolong, this ephemeral and enchanting kingdom was hiding indescribably strange secrets.

    The arrival of the treasure hunters indeed created a scene of streets emptied to welcome them. The enthusiastic and pure-hearted natives welcomed them with open arms, singing and dancing.

    It¡¯s undeniable, the sense of happiness in this world was so complete that the treasure hunters felt reluctant to think of returning home.

    Finally, a massive temple appeared in front of them.

    This temple was still constructed from the most precious gemstones in the universe.

    It radiated with light, exuding a holy and unmatched dignity and solemnity.

    The natives leading the way stopped thousands of meters away from the temple, their faces showing intense zeal and devotion.

    Most of the natives even fell to the ground, kneeling toward the direction of the temple, murmuring prayers.

    The grey-bearded elder knelt on the ground with his hands clasped together, murmured a few words, and then said to the treasure hunters, ¡°Respected guests, we are only allowed to enter the temple to worship on the first and the fifteenth of each month. On other days, we dare not approach for fear of desecrating the great spirits. Of course, you are not bound by this restriction.¡±

    After a pause, the grey-bearded elder said apologetically, ¡°Respected guests, perhaps you¨Cyou could enter the temple on your own to investigate. Just, please do not commit any acts of sacrilege.¡±

    The treasure hunters released their divine sense to scan¨Cthere were no signs of life inside the temple, nor any trace of danger.

    ¡°Then thank you for leading the way. Please feel free to attend to your own affairs, as after we enter the temple, we will naturally behave appropriately and avoid any actions that might be offensive,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor said with a smile.

    Right away, the treasure hunters headed straight for the temple.

    The temple had several massive halls.

    And each hall was paved with precious treasures.

    The first hall was spacious and filled with the fragrance of incense. On the altar was placed a scroll.

    Unrolled, the scroll depicted an exquisitely beautiful young woman.

    This woman, hardly in her twenties, was extremely beautiful.

    Long black hair flowed down to her waist.

    Her beauty was beyond compare, as if she was a goddess born of the essence of heaven and earth.

    The depiction on the scroll was incredibly lifelike, with gentle, lively eyes, as if she were a living being.

    Looking at the scroll, the treasure hunters were somewhat entranced.

    They stood quietly, letting the hall¡¯s radiant light shine upon them, as if they were wearing resplendent and beautiful colored garments.

    After some time, Sword Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Such a woman, even if you search amongst all the races in the universe, falls into the category of top-tier beauties! Many female immortals in the Immortal Realm would surely pale in comparison.¡±

    ¡°Is this the goddess worshiped by this realm?¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyun muttered, ¡°Aside from being incomparably beautiful, there seems to be no other clues.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Immortal Emperor Ziyun, it¡¯s just a scroll after all, what clues could there be? Alright, let¡¯s inspect around and see what truth lies behind the natives¡¯ prophecy,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor laughed heartily.

    Then, the treasure hunters began searching the hall.

    It was as though they were afraid of disturbing the beauty in the scroll, so they were extremely cautious.

    Huang Xiaolong stood still, expressionless, squinting his eyes towards the scroll, looking at the beauty within.

    Perhaps the other treasure hunters saw nothing amiss, but Huang Xiaolong clearly sensed a deathly aura lingering within the scroll!

    However, when Huang Xiaolong activated his Yin Yang Eyes, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Even after burning a Talisman of Revelation, he discovered nothing.

    Before long, the treasure hunters had scoured every nook and cranny of the grand hall but failed to find any trace or glimpse of the so-called prophecy.

    ¡°We should check out the other halls,¡± the Demon King said with a chuckle.

    The treasure hunters passed through the hall.

    Suddenly!

    After all the treasure hunters had left, the beauty in the painting strangely blinked her eyes!

    A sinister expression flitted across her gaze!

    She turned malevolent, as if she were a fierce ghost!

    Soon, the treasure hunters saw a mural in the third chamber.

    It was a pattern carved into the stone wall.

    There were only three patterns.

    The treasure hunters were somewhat surprised and watched intently.

    The first pattern depicted a group of humanoid creatures appearing in a square, surrounded by many natives.

    This square was the first place the treasure hunters had arrived in this world.

    The figures were slightly blurry, but their demeanor was vividly sketched, distinctly different from the natives around them.

    ¡°Giggle~~¡± laughed the Ninth Princess, the Dragon King. ¡°Interesting, it seems that those blurry figures on the square are us. It¡¯s unknown when this mural was made, but it almost reproduces the scene when we arrived in this world. To call it a prophecy, it really could count as one.¡±

    The treasure hunters nodded in agreement.

    Then they looked at the second picture.

    The content of the second mural was the creatures in the square, led by the native inhabitants, walking with heads held high on the majestic streets.

    Along the way, countless natives gathered to watch.

    The expressions of these natives were also vivid, each one brimming with enthusiasm, emitting a sense of joy at having friends from afar.

    The third mural was extremely simple.

    It was just a key.

    There was no background, no clues, just a key abruptly depicted.

    ¡°A key! This must be the key to the next world!¡± exclaimed the Ninth Princess, the Dragon King.

    ¡°But where is the key?¡± the Immortal Emperor with the Sword frowned. ¡°From the mural, it¡¯s impossible to tell where the key is hidden. This world is vast, densely populated. To search for a key in such a world is like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~Indeed, there are no hints at all,¡± said the Third Crown Prince, the Dragon King, shaking his head with a wry smile.

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need hints!¡± the Immortal Emperor with the Purple Flame said with a smile, ¡°Since this world¡¯s holy site is this temple, the key to the seventh world should be the most important thing in this world~~therefore, the key is most likely hidden in the temple!¡±

    This was a very simple logic.

    No one stepped forward to disagree.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we search thoroughly in this temple to see if there are any secret mechanisms or underground chambers,¡± suggested the Demon King.

    All the treasure hunters nodded in agreement.

    They immediately began to search, almost turning the temple upside down.

    Everywhere visible to the eye, and within reach of divine consciousness, nothing was overlooked.

    They even meticulously searched within a hundred miles.

    By evening, they had found nothing.

    ¡°We can¡¯t find it,¡± said the Immortal Emperor with the Sword, somewhat disheartened. ¡°We have searched with all our might but haven¡¯t discovered the whereabouts of the key. It seems the key is not in the temple; otherwise, we would have found it.¡±

    ¡°It must be hidden somewhere else. How about we rest well tonight and start searching separately tomorrow? We¡¯ll comb through the world, no matter how crude the method, until we find the key!¡± the Immortal Emperor with the Sword declared.

    There were no objections.

    So they found some clean chambers in the temple and settled in for the night.

    Huang Xiaolong stood in a courtyard, murmuring to himself, ¡°This world has kind-hearted people, creatures living in harmony, a sense of happiness overflowing everywhere, showing a flavor of prosperity. But¨CI always feel something is not quite right. Besides the hidden aura of death, there¡¯s something else about this world that¡¯s amiss~~¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what are you thinking about?¡± asked the Ninth Princess and the Third Crown Prince as they approached Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, this world is very peaceful; the natives are harmless,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with a smile. ¡°This is a land of bliss. You know, even in our Dragon Realm, there¡¯s plenty of scheming and scrabbling for power.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly brightened up. ¡°I¡¯ve got it! This world, with more than billions of creatures, has an old saying, ¡®Where there are people, there is conflict.¡¯ All creatures have the seven emotions and six desires, happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. But this world is too strange, the creatures here seem to have lost ¡®anger and sorrow,¡¯ leaving only ¡®happiness and joy¡¯~~Actually, upon deep reflection, this is extremely illogical!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s~~you do have a point,¡± the Third Crown Prince paused. ¡°The higher the level of the creature, the richer the emotions. It¡¯s impossible to have only joy without sorrow.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for tonight and talk more tomorrow,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily.

    The night passed without incident. The natives did not come to disturb the treasure hunters.

    And within the temple, all was calm.

    Early the next day, Huang Xiaolong was the first to wake up; he stepped into the hall displaying the three murals.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He barely entered the hall when he halted in his tracks and exclaimed, ¡°There¡¯s an additional mural!!!!¡±

    Startlingly!

    Behind the original third mural, a new mural had appeared!

    That is¨Cthe fourth mural!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1356 - Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 The Secret of This World

    Chapter 1356: Chapter 1356: The Secret of This World! Chapter 1356: Chapter 1356: The Secret of This World! In the great hall, a fourth mural had mysteriously appeared!

    Even Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat alarmed at this moment!

    It should be known that although he had been sound asleep last night, he had still enveloped the entire temple with a part of his consciousness.

    Anything as minor as the rustling of grass wouldn¡¯t have escaped his notice!

    Not to mention Huang Xiaolong, the other Treasure Hunters felt the same!

    But none of them had discovered who had painted this fourth mural!

    This matter was eerily strange!

    ¡°Master~~¡±

    Five slaves also entered the great hall.

    Soon, Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, and Immortal Emperor Wanjian, among other Treasure Hunters, successively came in.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here~~¡± Huang Xiaolong steadied his heart, fading his surprise and replacing it with a playful tone. ¡°Hehehe, this world is indeed not as simple as we imagined~~Interesting. Now, the situation has become interesting. Being plain and simple is not the character of the Immortal Emperor who Defies the Heavens, he must be up to some mischief!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Look, the prophecy has appeared again.¡±

    The Treasure Hunters immediately turned their gaze toward the mural and were instantly stupefied!

    ¡°The fourth mural? My God! What happened? How¡­ How did it suddenly appear?¡± Ninth Princess exclaimed in shock.

    The other Treasure Hunters were also startled and confused.

    ¡°Eerie! It¡¯s very eerie! Last night, I too was alert all night, and I can confirm that no creature sneaked into the temple, so this additional mural, who is playing tricks?¡± Immortal Emperor Wanjian shook his head repeatedly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on who painted this mural for now. Let¡¯s study the content of the mural instead. Eh~~ These murals are all prophecies, let¡¯s see what the so-called deities of this world are predicting.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Immediately, everyone began intently observing the fourth mural.

    From the technique and charm of the painter, this fourth mural was absolutely the work of the same hand as the first three murals.

    The content of the fourth mural was not difficult to understand.

    It depicted the Treasure Hunters wearing the native clothes of the land, owning houses and harmoniously interacting with the locals, seemingly settling down for the long term.

    One could vaguely see that the Treasure Hunters were very joyful.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, the content of the prophecy seems to suggest that we will stay here, remain in this world and settle down in this realm.¡± Ninth Princess shook her head. ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    A contemplative expression appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you noticed? In the mural, our temperaments as Treasure Hunters have also grown very similar to the locals~~¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± The Third Crown Prince nodded in agreement and pointed. ¡°From the previous murals, the depicted Treasure Hunters had distinctly different temperaments from the locals. Although the faces of the Treasure Hunters are very vague, the spirit is vivid and at a glance, you can tell their temperaments differ greatly from the locals. But~~ from the fourth mural, it seems the Treasure Hunters have been¡­ have been¡­¡±

    ¡°Assimilated!¡± Immortal Emperor Wanjian immediately said. ¡°Assimilated by the natives of this world!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Immortal Emperor Purple Flame scoffed. ¡°We are all among the strongest in the universe, while the natives of this world are like chickens and dogs, easily defeated! How could we possibly be assimilated?¡±

    With that statement, the Treasure Hunters all burst out laughing.

    Yes, how could the mighty be assimilated by the mediocre?

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± The Demon King Ku let out a derisive laugh. ¡°I, King Ku, am a top-tier pure-blooded great demon, capable of swallowing half the lives of this world in one bite~~ Assimilated? Hahahaha~~~ Is this what they call a prophecy? Hahaha~~~ It¡¯s killing me with laughter! It¡¯s literally killing me with laughter!¡±

    ¡°These prophecies seem not to be accurate.¡± Demon King Howl also laughed continuously.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not waste time anymore. Now, let¡¯s split up and look for the keys! Find the keys and quickly leave this realm!¡± Immortal Emperor Wanjian said.

    At that moment, the Treasure Hunters assigned tasks.

    They split up to look for keys, each using their divine sense to meticulously scan and not overlook any trace.

    It was a crude method, like searching for a needle in a haystack, but they had no better option at the moment.

    As for the murals or prophecies, the Treasure Hunters didn¡¯t take them too much to heart anymore.

    After discussing and arranging everything, the Treasure Hunters left the temple.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t rush to leave, his gaze still lingered on the fourth mural.

    Five slaves stood behind Huang Xiaolong with folded hands.

    After a good while, Huang Xiaolong finally turned around, ¡°You go look for the keys as well.¡±

    ¡°Master, what about you?¡± Xu Fu asked.

    ¡°I have my plans.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    After the five slaves left the temple, Huang Xiaolong finally walked out slowly, unhurriedly.

    Huang Xiaolong did not release his divine sense to search for the keys; instead, he wandered leisurely through the market streets of this world like a traveler, casually strolling around.

    Feeling the local customs.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong had collected some gemstones.

    There were too many treasures in this world, piled up randomly by the roadside like cabbages.

    Effortlessly, Huang Xiaolong picked up a number of gemstones.

    That night, most treasure hunters had not returned to the temple but continued to search for the key day and night.

    Huang Xiaolong returned to the temple, entered his room, sat cross-legged on the bed, and took out all the gemstones he had found during the day.

    His divine sense penetrated the interior of the gemstones and he began to analyze them carefully.

    Huang Xiaolong knew these heavenly and earthly treasures were definitely peculiar!

    In the gemstones, aside from the dead energy entwined for a thousand years, there was also a profound power!

    Huang Xiaolong intended to comprehend this profound power thoroughly!

    Like in closed-door cultivation, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes looked empty yet not empty, his mind fully immersed, singularly focused on comprehension.

    Completely forgetting the passage of time.

    During this period, five slaves, or Treasure Hunters like the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, returned to the temple wanting to see Huang Xiaolong. He dismissed each of them.

    Several days later!

    Finally!

    ¡°I understand!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes opened, a sharp light flashed through them like electric sparks!

    Grasping several gemstones in his hand, he stood up directly. ¡°I understand! In these gemstones, besides the dead energy, there is also a mysterious power, this power¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong left the room and walked straight to the outside hall.

    In the hall decorated with murals.

    All the Treasure Hunters who had gone out to search for the key had returned.

    ¡°Master.¡± Five slaves bowed to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, these days, we¡¯ve almost turned the world upside down, digging three feet into the ground, but we haven¡¯t found the key,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said with a slight smile.

    The other Treasure Hunters also started laughing.

    Very strange!

    Despite not finding the key, the Treasure Hunters didn¡¯t show feelings of disappointment or annoyance, instead, they were very relaxed, indifferent, and tranquil¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly constricted.

    Suddenly, a Profound Immortal, his face full of smiles, said, ¡°Everyone, I plan to stay in this world.¡±

    Another Profound Immortal immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, this world is truly perfect! The locals are simple and hospitable, truly a paradise. There is no dispute, no deceit¡­ Living in this world, every day is filled with the wine of happiness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to return to the Demon Realm anymore,¡± the Demon King chuckled, shaking his head, but he was serious, ¡°The Demon Realm adheres to the law of the jungle, survival of the fittest. The growth of every demon is fraught with thorns, filled with killing, plunder, bloodshed¡­ I have lived in fear all my life¨C hahaha, forget it, let¡¯s stay away from these conflicts and settle down here. It would indeed be happy.¡±

    All the Treasure Hunters, including two giant dragons, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s five slaves, at this moment, all expressed one strong intention¨Cthey didn¡¯t want to move forward anymore!

    They wanted to spend their lives in this world!

    ¡°Hahaha¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to explore the treasure of the Immortal Emperor anymore?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨C Huang Xiaolong, can¡¯t you let it go?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor laughed, speaking in a tone of someone who had seen it all, ¡°All these are mere illusions, attachments. Treasures? Ha, even if you get the treasures by risking your life, what then? Can they bring great joy, great freedom, great ease, great carefree living, great peace?¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you should let go of your attachments. If we continue, who knows, we might perish in the next world. Let¡¯s stay in this world! This place is a paradise in the universe, it can bring unparalleled tranquility!¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also advised Huang Xiaolong. ¡°In this vast universe, you won¡¯t find such an idyllic place again. Now that we have found it, it is also a kind of fate, a blessing.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨C you all have indeed lost your fighting spirit,¡± Huang Xiaolong seemed to have anticipated the strange state of the Treasure Hunters.

    His gaze turned to the fourth mural.

    The days passed, and no new murals had appeared continuously in this hall.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this moment, in the mural, the temperament of the Treasure Hunters being assimilated was exactly like that of the people in the hall, including the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    ¡°You¡¯ve indeed been assimilated,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Incredible, incredible!¨CIn just a few days, you were assimilated. Now, you must feel as happy as the locals of this world, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother-in-law, it really is happiness. My mood is very gentle, I have no worries at all,¡± the Ninth Princess looked at Huang Xiaolong, her eyes watery. ¡°Brother-in-law, why don¡¯t you stay too? If need be, I¡­ I can take my sister¡¯s place and marry¡­ marry you¨C¡±

    ¡°Very interesting¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled playfully. ¡°The prophecy has come true.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong took out a gemstone and muttered as if to himself, ¡°This gemstone has a mysterious power. This power can absorb any creature¡¯s fighting spirit, troubles, sorrow, willpower, aspirations¡­ What¡¯s left is so-called happiness, peace, carefree life, idleness, laziness¨C¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If a person loses their aspirations and ideals, their emotions, and becomes emotionless, how are they any different from a puppet?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s piercing gaze looked at those Treasure Hunters who appeared to be enjoying themselves. ¡°You¡¯re all almost like the dead.¡±

    ¡°So, the secret of this world is to drain people¡¯s fighting spirit and ideals!¡±

 Chapter 1357 - Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Theres a Ghost at Work

    Chapter 1357: Chapter 1357: There¡¯s a Ghost at Work! Chapter 1357: Chapter 1357: There¡¯s a Ghost at Work! Huang Xiaolong was not surprised by the eerie events happening before his eyes.

    Through his research into this world¡¯s abundant and endless gemstones, Huang Xiaolong had already found the answer.

    The gemstones of this world could absorb the fighting spirit and ambitions of any creature, turning any being full of ambition into an apathetic salted fish!

    Content with the status quo! Overwhelmed with happiness! Idly awaiting death!

    These treasure hunters before him were just like that! They had fallen victim to the gemstones¡¯ curse without even realizing it, and still, they looked absolutely delighted!

    They had once sworn an oath to secure a significant finding in the treasure of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor, even at the cost of their lives. But now, they had cast all that aside, forgotten as if it was beyond the highest heavens.

    In fact, in this world, it was very difficult to avoid trouble.

    Because¨Cgemstones were everywhere, and that brilliant glow was the poison that corroded one¡¯s will!

    No one could escape the radiance of the gemstone shining on their body.

    So naturally, they were affected.

    As for Huang Xiaolong?

    In truth, Huang Xiaolong had been exposed to the gemstone¡¯s light as well but managed to maintain his true nature.

    After careful consideration, Huang Xiaolong had found some answers¨C

    The mysterious power within the gemstones that eroded people¡¯s fighting spirit was driven by Evil Qi! And Huang Xiaolong happened to be fearless against these types of Evil Qi! He was the Yin Emperor, had assimilated the Hell Star, and any death qi, grievance qi, Evil Qi, or impure qi in the universe were hardly able to shake Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirit and willpower.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was the nemesis of these dark, negative energies!

    In such a world, it seemed as though the treasure hunters weren¡¯t truly harmed, but it was akin to an invisible manslaughter!

    Watching the treasure hunters before him, their faces beaming with happiness, Huang Xiaolong felt like vomiting.

    ¡°Heh, since you all enjoy idling away in this world, then do as you please,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    For the time being, he hadn¡¯t figured out how to snap these cursed treasure hunters back to reality.

    So he simply stopped thinking about it.

    Out of sight, out of mind; best to send these treasure hunters away for now.

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong took five slaves into the underworld.

    ¡°Heh~~ Huang Xiaolong, everybody has their own aspirations. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind to continue exploring, we won¡¯t force you,¡± said the Sword Immortal Emperor with a look of regret. ¡°However, we all hope you will reconsider~~ heh heh, after all, we are companions in adversity. It would be lovely to stay and enjoy the good life together. Why risk it again? Losing your life over it would be too much of a loss~~ Hmm, Huang Xiaolong, we¡¯ve truly found no clue to the key to this realm. With your Yu Fan erudition and Zhi-like cleverness, perhaps, you might find some traces.¡±

    ¡°Enough, if you wish to indulge in distractions that sap your ambition, that¡¯s your business. Don¡¯t bother me with it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold chuckle.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find some pleasant residences and settle down quickly!¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said impatiently. ¡°We need to truly become one with the natives of this world to taste the deeper levels of happiness!¡±

    A group of treasure hunters hurriedly left the temple.

    Before leaving, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess still wanted to persuade Huang Xiaolong, but he forcibly expelled them.

    Once the treasure hunters had scattered, only Huang Xiaolong remained in the temple.

    The atmosphere, suddenly empty and quiet, became somewhat eerie.

    ¡°There must be something behind this world controlling everything~~¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned deeply. ¡°Divine beings? Could it be the so-called divine beings of this world?¡±

    ¡°This place is a temple. I think I¡¯ll search it thoroughly once more~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but return to the grand hall where the peerless beauty¡¯s portrait was enshrined.

    Inside the hall.

    The smoke from the incense within the shrine was hazy, giving it an ethereal appearance.

    The portrait enshrined there showed a woman about to ascend to the heavens.

    It was a portrait full of artistic conception, but in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, it exuded death qi.

    ¡°This portrait is definitely peculiar~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was certain of it.

    However, when he previously opened his Yin-Yang Eyes and used the Revealing Charm, he had discovered no clues.

    Huang Xiaolong stood before the portrait, his eyes squinting slightly, muttering to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in curses~~¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong pricked his right index finger directly!

    A drop of essence blood oozed out!

    The blood drop shone brightly, pure and immaculate, containing the supreme divinity.

    This was Divine Blood!

    With a whoosh~~~!

    He flicked this drop of Divine Blood directly onto the portrait!

    This world, filled with death qi, led Huang Xiaolong to speculate that perhaps malevolent spirits were at play.

    Yet methods such as the Yin-Yang Eyes and the Revealing Charm proved ineffective. This indicated that the ghostly existence in this world was cunning and well-hidden.

    But Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blood, as the Yin Emperor¡¯s blood, could break through thousands of souls and ghosts!

    So, he decided to give it a try.

    The Divine Blood stained the portrait.

    Suddenly!

    A drastic change occurred!

    The once calm portrait started to ripple with rings of death qi!

    As if a stone had been thrown into a pond.

    Everything started boiling over!

    The portrait of the enchanting beauty on the scroll began to blur!

    Soon, the scroll churned like a vortex!

    It seemed that this scroll could lead to a profound world!

    ¡°Hehe~~,¡± Huang Xiaolong had a movement of his heart and immediately released his divine sense, infusing it into the scroll!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense, like a swimming fish, darted into the vortex within the scroll.

    The divine sense roamed.

    Within the vortex, a series of images flickered by, playing in black and white like a galloping horse views the flowers.

    Huang Xiaolong saw a breathtakingly beautiful girl wearing a phoenix crown and Xiapei robes.

    This girl was the one depicted in the scroll.

    She was the leader of a world.

    She was a queen.

    Her demeanor was noble.

    Her power, unparalleled.

    Her subjects revered her as a deity.

    And addressed her as ¡°the divine spirit.¡±

    She also possessed formidable strength.

    However, she had passed away!

    Her subjects buried all the treasures of their world with her as funeral offerings.

    Afterwards, her ghost did not scatter but transformed into a ghost!

    As a ghost, she still influenced the pattern of this world.

    One day, an extremely powerful existence from the universe arrived in her world and saw her ghost.

    This utmost powerful being gave her a key!

    ¡­

    ¡°Sigh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong withdrew his divine sense, feeling a bit tired.

    However, at this moment, the fleeting and surging scroll also returned to its original state.

    ¡°Indeed, it was a ghost at play!¡± Huang Xiaolong felt suddenly enlightened.

    He sorted through his thoughts¨C

    ¡°This world¡¯s original ruler was a queen, the very enchantress depicted on the scroll¨Cshe turned into a ghost after death. All the world¡¯s treasures were her burial items!¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why those gemstones and treasures contain an intractable evil Qi.¡±

    ¡°And this queen, within the treasures, she infused another kind of power¨Ca power that corrupts the will of living beings. This power draws upon evil Qi to activate~~~¡±

    ¡°Later on, the buried treasures were all unearthed and used by the indigenous people to build their houses¨Cthe mysterious power within the treasures made all the indigenous people carefree, without worries, filled with silly happiness~~~ This world became incredibly harmonious~~~¡±

    ¡°And then, the Immortal Emperor came to her world and found her as a ghost~~~¡±

    ¡°The Immortal Emperor handed over the key to the next realm to her!¡±

    ¡°Possibly, the Immortal Emperor told her that one day in the future, a treasure hunter from afar would come to her world in search of the key. Therefore, she painted several murals.¡±

    ¡°The future generations of this world then regarded the content of the murals as prophecy.¡±

    ¡°So, the extra mural that appeared before was naturally the work of this queen. Oh, no, to be precise, it¡¯s the ghost, the queen¡¯s ghost!¡±

    ¡­

    He figured it out!

    Completely figured it out!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong let out a hearty laugh.

    Ghosts?

    Ghost hunting?

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forte!

    In the past, on Earth, Huang Xiaolong had almost captured all the ghosts and ferocious spirits, making them disappear!

    This put an end to the frequent paranormal occurrences on Earth!

    He never imagined that upon arriving in the Heavenly Realm, he would get to hunt ghosts again!

    This was truly thrilling!

    After taking control of the Hell Star, it was no exaggeration to say that Huang Xiaolong was the nemesis of any ghost or ferocious spirit in the universe!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Hunting ghosts was as natural as breathing!

    ¡°Alright! You actually dare to play tricks in front of Little Master me~~ I won¡¯t be courteous then!¡± Huang Xiaolong looked playfully at the portrait of the queen on the scroll.

    ¡°Little Master will definitely reveal your true form! Then, I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson~~ Hahaha~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong laughed even more cheerfully.

    As long as he caught the queen¡¯s ghost, naturally, he would be able to obtain the key to the next realm!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1358 - Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Summoning Ghosts

    Chapter 1358: Chapter 1358: Summoning Ghosts Chapter 1358: Chapter 1358: Summoning Ghosts To catch ghosts, one must first summon them.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had learned that in this world, the queen¡¯s spirit was hidden extremely deeply and left not a single clue.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was an expert in ghost-hunting and naturally had confidence in revealing her true form.

    Without delay, Huang Xiaolong recited a ¡°Ghost Summoning Spell.¡±

    This spell was a simple incantation used to summon minor ghosts. But with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s realm, even the simplest incantation could turn decay into a miracle and exert tremendous might, making all ghosts tremble!

    Profound and difficult, the obscure spell sprang from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth.

    Word by word, they solidified into golden substance.

    The entire temple and the surrounding hundred miles were bathed in what seemed a dirge.

    The air was filled with murmurous sounds, as if a demon lord was chanting.

    However¨C

    When the spell was finished, it did not summon the queen¡¯s spirit.

    Not to mention the queen¡¯s spirit, not even a single stray ghost.

    ¡°Yoo-hoo~ Truly hidden deeply, interesting, really interesting~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, shaking his head in amusement.

    His eyes rested on the queen in that painting. Suddenly! It seemed the queen¡¯s lips had slightly curled upward, revealing a mocking arc.

    ¡°Hehehe, if I don¡¯t catch you, I won¡¯t get the key~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed too. ¡°But rest assured, you can¡¯t escape my ¡®Five Finger Mountain.¡¯ If you want to spar with me, I¡¯ll indulge you~!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong simply walked out of the temple.

    Outside, the sunlight flooded the sky, and the resplendent treasure light soared up to ninety thousand miles.

    On a sunny day, not a trace of evil spirits was to be found.

    Yet ironically, this seemingly glittering world was still under the control of a ghostly hand.

    All the natives of this world were blissful fools, puppets, the walking dead.

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t in a hurry; he casually strolled about while contemplating how to force the queen¡¯s spirit to appear.

    ¡°Er~~ Well, I¡¯ve forgotten. Generally speaking, summoning ghosts at night greatly increases the chance of success~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled to himself.

    So, Huang Xiaolong planned to wait until nightfall before continuing to catch ghosts.

    Passing through a bustling district, Huang Xiaolong saw several Profound Immortals who had already mixed in with the local natives and found several exquisite courtyards to live in.

    They laughed and talked merrily, fully confirming the prophecy depicted in the fourth mural.

    Turning down a street, Huang Xiaolong saw the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess. They were chatting and laughing innocently. To Huang Xiaolong, they looked utterly foolish.

    ¡°Hey~~! Brother-in-law!¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law!¡±

    Two great dragons scrambled toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hey~ How are you? All good?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased.

    ¡°Very well!¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s face was flushed with a rosy glow, adding to her charm. ¡°Brother-in-law, we¡¯ve found a vacant villa, with red walls and green willows, so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, brother-in-law, why not stay with us for a while?¡± the Third Crown Prince invited warmly.

    ¡°Ah~~~ You two are really hopeless~~¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°But I guess, for the sake of my wife the Seventh Princess, I can¡¯t just ignore you~~¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you agree to stay?¡± The Ninth Princess asked, delighted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly¨Cstay? I¡¯m not that bored. Alright, tonight, you¡¯ll help me with something,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what is it? Ever since we entered the Slaughter Cave Mansion, you¡¯ve taken care of us and saved us from danger many times. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just say the word. We¡¯ll definitely not shirk our responsibility,¡± the Third Crown Prince promised earnestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Tonight, you¡¯ll join me in¨Ccatching ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong lifted an eyebrow.

    ¡°Catching ghosts?¡± The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess were both stunned.

    ¡°Yes, catching ghosts,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured. ¡°Hopefully, after annihilating that queen¡¯s specter, it will rekindle your fighting spirit, lift your gloom, and you¡¯ll no longer willingly be aimless salted fish~~¡±

    ¡°This world has ghosts?¡± The Ninth Princess wore an incredulous expression. ¡°This world is a pure land in the universe, where could such things exist?¡±

    ¡°Pure land? Hahaha~~ Alright, no more nonsense, I¡¯ll open your eyes tonight.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Alright then, brother-in-law.¡± The Third Crown Prince quickly agreed.

    The Ninth Princess had no objections either.

    Two giant dragons brought Huang Xiaolong to the villa they had discovered.

    With willows draping over the banks and pavilions crafted from white jade and gold, the villa was indeed charmingly elegant.

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the scenery. After resting in the villa for most of the day, it wasn¡¯t until nightfall that he left with the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess.

    The night in this world was dreamily hazy, filled with gemstones sparkling like stars under the moonlight. But to Huang Xiaolong, it seemed more like countless pairs of devilish eyes mocking him.

    The Ninth Princess carried a bamboo basket in her hands, filled with three dishes and a soup that Huang Xiaolong had asked her to prepare.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, how are you planning to catch ghosts?¡± The Ninth Princess asked, looking perplexed.

    ¡°Catching ghosts, well, that¡¯s my old expertise. This time, I want to try some of the most traditional methods,¡± Huang Xiaolong had a plan in mind. ¡°These traditional methods are very simple, but sometimes, the simpler the methods, the more effective they can be.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the Ninth Princess nodded, seemingly understanding but then shook her head. ¡°Brother-in-law, I don¡¯t believe in the existence of ghosts in this world.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, in reality, entities like ghosts are extremely low-level. In the universe, most advanced civilizations on planets are unlikely to harbor ghosts,¡± the Third Crown Prince earnestly added.

    ¡°Enough, I¡¯ve got it under control,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied, slightly impatient.

    After wandering for a good while, it finally approached midnight.

    The wind howled, dust stirred, and the atmosphere finally became cryptic and spine-chilling.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time~~¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered to himself.

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong found a crossroad.

    He instructed the Ninth Princess to place the prepared three dishes and soup on the ground.

    Then, he took out a few empty bowls and several pairs of chopsticks.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, listen carefully,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°The three dishes and a soup you prepared are the ¡®dead man¡¯s meal¡¯ for the ghosts. Later, we¡¯ll knock on the bowls with the chopsticks. If there are ghosts in this world, they¡¯ll hear the knocking sound and smell the food, and they will come to eat.¡±

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess were just astonished.

    ¡°The spirits in this world might be cunning, but they¡¯re essentially still specters~~ So, these old-school tricks might just work. Anyway, it¡¯s a long night; we¡¯ll play it slow,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, eager to try.

    After a pause, he continued. ¡°In theory, as long as we keep knocking the bowls, when the ghost comes to eat the ¡®dead man¡¯s meal,¡¯ it won¡¯t be able to see us. On the other hand, once we stop, we will become visible and may come under the ghost¡¯s attack. Alright, let¡¯s start!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just then, a sudden gust of wind came from across the street!

    ¡°The ghost has come before we even started knocking?¡± The Ninth Princess was astounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a ghost; it¡¯s celestial energy,¡± the Third Crown Prince quickly corrected. ¡°It¡¯s an Immortal from the realm of immortals.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Huang Xiaolong?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, accompanied by several Profound Immortals, flew over swiftly.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve come too? What a coincidence, heh,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Well then, come over and start knocking bowls. Tonight, I¡¯ll really open your eyes!¡±

 Chapter 1359 - Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Catching Ghosts

    Chapter 1359: Chapter 1359: Catching Ghosts Chapter 1359: Chapter 1359: Catching Ghosts ¡°Hehe, Huang Xiaolong, what strange game are you playing now?¡± Sword Immortal Emperor and others flew over to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also smiled. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, could it be that you¡¯re trying to set up some special ritual to find the key to the next realm? Hey, what do these leftovers and empty bowls and chopsticks mean?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, yes, I am looking for a key. It¡¯s just a bit complicated. Don¡¯t you fear encountering specters wandering around in the middle of the night?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    The immortals were all amused by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯re joking now¨Chahaha!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor laughed dismissively. ¡°This is sacred ground, not to be tarnished at will. People live and work in peace here, where lost items aren¡¯t picked up from the road. How could there be any sly ghosts? We too couldn¡¯t sleep and came out to stroll and enjoy the nighttime view.¡±

    ¡°Then you all are quite refined,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a snort, then chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not lend a hand?¡±

    ¡°That works,¡± agreed Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    Coming with Purple Flame Immortal Emperor and Sword Immortal Emperor were also five Profound Immortals.

    Huang Xiaolong then took out seven empty bowls and seven chopsticks, handing them to them.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong, the Third Crown Prince, the Ninth Princess, and the seven immortals, sat in a circle.

    Each person had an empty bowl and a chopstick in front of them.

    In the middle of the circle was the meal prepared in advance, the so-called ¡°dead man¡¯s meal.¡±

    ¡°Ghosts, no matter how low or high-level, no matter how evolved, some instincts still persist unchanged,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured to himself.

    Then, he instructed seriously, ¡°When I say ¡®start,¡¯ everyone tap your bowls together. Remember, don¡¯t force it; the action should be natural.¡±

    Everyone nodded, a hint of curiosity rising in their hearts.

    Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath then said aloud, ¡°Start.¡±

    Ding~~!

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong lightly tapped his chopsticks on the bowl.

    The eerie tune drifted down the cold streets, reaching far away, lingering with a sort of vast atmosphere.

    Sword Immortal Emperor and the rest didn¡¯t slacken and tapped their bowls just like Huang Xiaolong.

    Ding~~!

    Ding~~!

    Ding~~!

    ¡­

    The sound of tapping bowls, like beads spattering a jade plate, was incessant.

    This sound spread the night fog far away.

    While continuing to tap his bowl, Huang Xiaolong let out his divine sense, covering all around, waiting for a ghost to come!

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong also reminded, ¡°Remember, during the bowl-tapping, if I don¡¯t call to stop, don¡¯t stop¨Cotherwise, there will be trouble.¡±

    Everyone nodded in acknowledgment.

    Thus, they continued to tap for quite a while, but still, there was no slight stir.

    ¡°Brother-in-law~~ how much longer should we tap? It¡¯s rather boring,¡± complained the Ninth Princess, who was lively by nature and had grown a bit dull after the initial excitement.

    ¡®Could it be that my technique of human tapping bowls, ghosts eating meals, is ineffective?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong frowned inwardly.

    You see, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ghost-calling technique was quite simple and plain, something even the most mediocre Taoist on Earth could use. But Huang Xiaolong was different; his status meant that any ghost or spirit couldn¡¯t resist the aroma of the dead man¡¯s meal!

    However, now, with no response at all, it seemed that the queenly ghost spirit of this world simply didn¡¯t care for this approach!

    As Huang Xiaolong was about to switch his strategy¨C

    However!

    Just then!

    Whoo~~ Whoo~~ Whoo~~~

    From all directions at this crossroads, a ghostly wind appeared out of nowhere and gathered towards him!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s psychic awareness tightened!

    While the Sword Immortal Emperor and others were far less sensitive to the ghostly qi than Huang Xiaolong. Moreover, their fighting spirit had been drained by gemstones, and they were far less vigilant than usual.

    Therefore, the Sword Immortal Emperor and others were still completely unaware!

    ¡°Hehehe~~ finally showed yourself, huh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind sharpened, his expression unchanged yet his aura had become razor sharp!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was like a blade, ready to be unsheathed to slaughter evil demons!

    Still and composed, but ready to shed blood once he made a move!

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong sensed numerous ghostly winds merging into one, forming a vague shadow.

    This shadow was undetectable to the Sword Immortal Emperor and others, but Huang Xiaolong could ¡°see¡± it.

    It wasn¡¯t very clear, just a slender, enchanting female figure with a blurry face, but her eyes were bright as exploding stars, exuding a slight greediness.

    ¡°Here it comes!¡± Huang Xiaolong focused his psychic awareness, ready to strike fiercely and capture her directly!

    It seemed the queen¡¯s ghostly soul of this world, deeply hidden, still couldn¡¯t resist the feast Huang Xiaolong had prepared for her!

    Hehehe, the feast prepared by the Yin Emperor¨C in this entire universe, which ghostly specter could ignore it?

    To ghostly beings, this meal was the most luxurious banquet!

    At this point, the silhouette of the woman was clearly attracted by the aroma of the meal, drifting slowly towards it, eyes fixated on the three dishes and one soup.

    It is known that when people like Huang Xiaolong beat the bowls, ghosts couldn¡¯t see them. They only saw the feast.

    Therefore, in the eyes of this woman¡¯s silhouette, there remained only the fragrant three dishes and one soup.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s see where you can escape to now!¡± Huang Xiaolong had brewed an unparalleled capture technique, powerful enough to capture a sea dragon and subdue immortals!

    He was about to strike! To capture this ghost!

    But just then, an unexpected change occurred!

    Clang~~!

    A crisp sound of breaking!

    A Profound Immortal actually smashed the empty bowl in front of him!

    As the bowl broke, the Profound Immortal naturally stopped hitting it, and he even looked at Huang Xiaolong with a cheerful face. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I accidentally broke the bowl~~ How about replacing it with a new one~~¡±

    Replace a bowl? Are you kidding me?

    This turn of events slightly caught Huang Xiaolong off guard¨C

    Suddenly, the female figure clearly saw that Profound Immortal!

    In an instant, her eyes revealed an extremely bitter and hateful expression, with a crazed look!

    As quick as a flash, an arm wrapped with countless dark auras, like floating light, like a sweeping shadow, reached directly for that Profound Immortal!

    The sharp, chilling laughter of the woman tore through the tranquil night sky, overwhelmingly oppressive, stunning everyone present!

    The Profound Immortal hadn¡¯t even reacted yet when a black arm, a black hand, had already reached towards his face!

    Those fingernails, sharp as flying swords, seemed to have already touched his skin, causing the Profound Immortal to break out in goosebumps all over his body!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong also made his move!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s long-prepared strike, powerful as a sea dragon emerging from the sea, fierce as an eagle soaring through the sky, blasted forth!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm transformed into sun, moon, and stars, directly seizing the arm wrapped in black qi!

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong split his focus, his divine consciousness sweeping out like a vast ocean toward the seductively shadowy figure of the woman, swirling towards her!

    First, as the black qi arm was about to tear the Profound Immortal apart, right at that critical moment, Huang Xiaolong captured it.

    A woman¡¯s scream resounded through the night sky!

    And then¨C

    Pop~~!

    A snapping sound rang out!

    The arm, teeming with black qi, was actually broken off like sugarcane!

    It wasn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong¡¯s doing.

    Instead¡­

    That person, choosing to sever their own wrist to escape the imminent threat.

    With the arm severed, the seductive shadow of the woman mysteriously disappeared as if she had hidden herself in a separate, isolated space.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s vast divine consciousness had swatted at empty air.

    In the end, the surroundings were empty, under a sky bright with stars and moon, no trace of a sinister wind could be found.

    ¡°Damn, she got away,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, both frustrated and amused. ¡°This one really knows when to cut and run, saving herself by sacrificing an arm at the critical moment.¡±

    In fact, just a fraction of a moment earlier, Huang Xiaolong had almost caught the seductive shadow of the woman, from whom there would have been no escape.

    But at that very flash of lightning moment, she had successfully escaped!

    This also showed her resolute and ruthless nature, which was truly terrifying!

    Originally, he had successfully lured her in, making her subconsciously come to feast, nearly capturing her alive, but at the critical moment, the Profound Immortal broke the bowl, alerting her and enabling her escape.

    All efforts were in vain!

    However, Huang Xiaolong was not angry but rather delighted.

    Although she had escaped this time, it was enough to show that the ghost-calling methods Huang Xiaolong used were still effective!

    The monk might run away, but the temple can¡¯t follow!

    ¡°Hehehe, this time, I managed to take your hand; next time, I¡¯ll take your life! Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Looking at the segment of arm in his hand.

    This arm was wrapped in black ghostly qi. This ghostly qi was of an extremely high grade, containing profound demonic powers, full of malevolent aura.

    Just a single arm seemed to house thousands of vicious ghosts, constantly roaring, making one¡¯s heart tremble.

    The fingernails on the hand were pitch black, gleaming with a strange luster, each one comparable to a top-grade flying sword, conspicuously sharp. Each nail contained a force that would not be inferior to the strongest Profound Immortal in the Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Oh, the strength of a single fingernail is comparable to the strongest Profound Immortal~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, looking at the Profound Immortal who had broken the bowl, and taunted, ¡°You really are incredibly lucky.¡±

    That Profound Immortal had already turned pale with fright, trembling uncontrollably. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ what is¡­ what is going on¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, was that¡­ really a ghost just now?¡± the Ninth Princess exclaimed in shock.

    Even the Sword Immortal Emperor and the others were a bit surprised.

    ¡°I told you there were ghosts. You didn¡¯t believe me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle. ¡°Alright, the night is still young, let¡¯s continue playing. Next time, that ghost won¡¯t be so lucky~~hahaha~~~¡±

    After saying this, Huang Xiaolong threw the ghost¡¯s hand into the netherworld.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and left, ¡°Hurry up, the next game we¡¯re going to play is a multiplayer one, and you all are included.¡±

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, without much thought, scurried after Huang Xiaolong.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the others looked at each other, hesitated for a few breaths, and then followed.

    However, aside from Huang Xiaolong, the other Treasure Hunters had already lost their fighting spirit, even after witnessing a dangerous situation firsthand, they couldn¡¯t muster any anger now.

    Huang Xiaolong found a dense forest.

    It was so dark inside the forest that one couldn¡¯t see their own hands.

    Standing outside the forest, Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already confirmed it just now; that ghost couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the dead man¡¯s feast. But, we¡¯ve already used that trick, can¡¯t use it again. Now, I¡¯m going to try a different method.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what method are you planning to switch to?¡± the Ninth Princess asked curiously.

    ¡°Ghost and Seek,¡± Huang Xiaolong said playfully. ¡°I will find a completely black cat without any stray hairs from the netherworld, and then we will play hide and seek in this forest.¡±

    ¡°Hide and Seek?¡± the Third Crown Prince, the Ninth Princess, and the Sword Immortal Emperor were all astounded.

    With their status, they hadn¡¯t played such a childish game in ages!

    ¡°Yes, hide and seek. I¡¯ll be ¡®it¡¯,¡± Huang Xiaolong said excitedly. ¡°First, you guys hide. Then I¡¯ll come looking for you with a black cat. Don¡¯t underestimate this little game; it¡¯s a favorite among sinister spirits and ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~Huang Xiaolong, are you saying that playing hide and seek in the forest with a black cat is a trick greatly favored by malevolent ghosts?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor, who had no clue about such basic supernatural knowledge, asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded earnestly. ¡°Ghosts, like us, are very playful. Actually, you could say ghosts are tens of times more playful than humans. Ghost and Seek is very tempting to them, even more so than the dead man¡¯s feast!¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued, ¡°If that ghost can¡¯t stand being left out and wants to join our game, then it will be easy! Later when I come looking for you with the black cat, there will be someone, no matter what, I won¡¯t be able to find because they are shielded by the ghost. Then, all I need to do is release the black cat, and it will lead me to that person and¨Cthe ghost shielding him!¡±

    With that said, Huang Xiaolong, with a thought, directly released a black cat with fur as dark as night from the netherworld!

    Cats are known to be psychic creatures, especially black cats, which are said to be messengers traveling between the realms of yin and yang.

    And the black cat from the netherworld that Huang Xiaolong had found was a pure creature of hell, with much more spirituality than any ordinary black cat.

    The hellish black cat was nestled in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms.

    Its eerie pupils faintly swept over the faces of the Treasure Hunters.

    Even beings like the Sword Immortal Emperor felt an inexplicable tremor in their hearts.

    ¡°This cat is really creepy,¡± the Profound Immortal remarked with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t waste time. You now enter the forest and hide. I¡¯ll count from one to thirty, and after I finish, I will enter the forest with the black cat to find you. Of course, if all goes well, there will be someone I can¡¯t find no matter what,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, his playful mood escalating.

    Meow~~!

    The black cat in his arms let out a strange cry.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Uh~~Brother-in-law, among us, who will be covered by the ghost, making it impossible for you to find?¡± the Ninth Princess asked, somewhat nervously.

    ¡°Well~~I¡¯m not too sure about that. But don¡¯t worry, being covered by a ghost doesn¡¯t mean being killed by one¡­ Hurry and go hide, quickly!¡± Huang Xiaolong urged.

    ¡°Alright then~~¡±

    Immediately, the Ninth Princess and the Sword Immortal Emperor, along with the others, filed into the pitch-black dense forest.

    Huang Xiaolong, holding the little black cat, turned around and solemnly shouted, ¡°One~~! Two~~! Three~~!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1360 - Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 The Ninth Princess is Missing

    Chapter 1360: Chapter 1360: The Ninth Princess is Missing! Chapter 1360: Chapter 1360: The Ninth Princess is Missing! ¡°`

    Huang Xiaolong cradled the hellish black cat in his arms and turned his back, beginning to count.

    Treasure Hunters were extremely cooperative with Huang Xiaolong.

    This little game seemed to have stirred the long-dormant childlike hearts of these once high and mighty beings!

    By the time Huang Xiaolong counted to thirty, all the Treasure Hunters had hidden their tracks.

    After finishing the count, Huang Xiaolong turned around with a smile.

    Ahead, a dense forest loomed, dark and seemingly bottomless. The wind rustled through the trees with a sizzling sound, like thousands of demons clapping hands. On this quiet night, it was particularly spine-chilling.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ All hidden well? Here I come to find you,¡± proclaimed Huang Xiaolong with a boisterous voice and then strode into the forest.

    Muttering the Fire Bell Spell, he illuminated the entire forest.

    Huang Xiaolong, cat in arms, leisurely searched for the well-hidden Treasure Hunters.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong came to a crooked old tree.

    In the firelight, the old tree¡¯s vines were verdant green, exuding strands of Immortal Spirit Qi.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, slapped the trunk, ¡°Alright, Sword Immortal Emperor, your Illusion Technique isn¡¯t half bad, but unfortunately, you haven¡¯t completely concealed your aura. This tree at first glance is no ordinary tree, like a divine tree. Only a supreme Immortal Emperor like you could have transformed into it~~¡±

    ¡°Eh~~¡± The crooked old tree let out a startled groan, and at once, Immortal Qi erupted, rippling in waves.

    The next second, the crooked old tree transformed back into the Sword Immortal Emperor.

    It turned out, the tree was actually the Sword Immortal Emperor in disguise.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, your insights are really sharp. You managed to find me like this~~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor shook his head with a wry smile.

    ¡°Hm~~ I¡¯ve found one already. Everyone, hide well, I¡¯m going to keep searching~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and immediately stretched out his hand, snatching down a bird¡¯s nest perched on a tree.

    Inside the nest, three little fledglings were crying for food.

    ¡°Three Profound Immortals, you¡¯re quite creative~~¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Soon, the three fledglings changed back into the figures of three Profound Immortals.

    Huang Xiaolong found four Immortals in a very short time.

    Now, only the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, two Profound Immortals, the Third Crown Prince, and the Ninth Princess were left undiscovered.

    But Huang Xiaolong was in no hurry and continued his leisurely search.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and others followed behind Huang Xiaolong with joy, also aiding in the search.

    After a round, Huang Xiaolong suddenly stopped in his tracks, stomping his right foot, ¡°Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, your Earth Escape Technique is truly masterful. It took a good while to find you.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Impressive, impressive~~ Huang Xiaolong, even I can¡¯t fool you~~¡± came the voice of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor from beneath the ground.

    A patch of ground suddenly collapsed, and the towering figure of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor slowly emerged.

    A little while later, Huang Xiaolong picked two fruits from a tree.

    These two fruits were actually two Profound Immortals in disguise.

    It must be said¡­ these Profound Immortals, including the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, are each more creative than the last!

    Well, now, two Immortal Emperors and five Profound Immortals have all been found by Huang Xiaolong.

    Only two dragons remain.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul power was extremely formidable; his divine sense had long since enveloped the forest. No rustle of leaf or blade of grass could escape his senses.

    To be honest, finding these Immortals had been relatively easy.

    But¨C

    Searching high and low, he could not find the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess!

    Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    ¡°Can¡¯t find them? Could it be¡­¡±

    The other Immortals, including the Sword Immortal Emperor, also joined Huang Xiaolong in the search.

    They, too, found no trace of the two dragons.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, according to you, could it really be that a ghost, unable to resist its solitude, has joined the game?¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor exclaimed perplexed. ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say only one person would be shrouded by a ghost and remain unfound by you. Yet now, both the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess are gone~~ Could it be, there are two ghosts?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± nodded Huang Xiaolong. At the same time, he was somewhat displeased inside.

    He had a close relationship with the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess and didn¡¯t want to see them targeted by ghosts.

    Initially, Huang Xiaolong had thought if the ghost really came to play hide-and-seek, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily target the two dragons.

    With many Immortals around, it was more probable for the ghost to shroud one of them instead.

    But looking at the situation now¡­ it seemed likely that the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess were the unlucky ones!

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep searching.¡± With a thought, a dragon¡¯s might roared out from within Huang Xiaolong and surged forth!

    Having consummated a marital relationship with the Seventh Princess, Huang Xiaolong had inherited quite a bit of pure dragon¡¯s breath.

    Now, releasing the dragon¡¯s breath, he let it sense the presence of the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess.

    The dragon¡¯s breath swirled out from Huang Xiaolong, weaving through the dense forest.

    Huang Xiaolong followed behind it.

    After a good while, suddenly, the dragon¡¯s breath halted beside a tree.

    Underneath was a small puddle of water, bathed in moonlight that shimmered with a lustrous sheen.

    ¡°Oh~~~ found it, ha ha ha ha! To think it transformed into a drop of water!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Brother-in-law~~ with you releasing the dragon¡¯s breath, of course, you could sense me,¡± laughed the sonorous voice of the Third Crown Prince.

    ¡°`

    Droplets twisted and green smoke rose straight up; a dragon¡¯s roar echoed, and the Third Crown Prince¡¯s lofty figure appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°How¡¯d it go? Found them all?¡± The Third Crown Prince stretched his limbs and asked.

    ¡°Just missing the Ninth Princess,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged.

    ¡°What? Ninth sister? You haven¡¯t found her yet?¡± A slight shock went through the Third Crown Prince¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep looking,¡± Huang Xiaolong consoled. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily the case that a ghost shrouded the Ninth Princess. In fact, I¡¯m not even sure now if that ghost has quietly joined our game.¡±

    At that moment, the Third Crown Prince calmed down and his emotions also stabilized a bit, ¡°No matter, the Ninth Princess possesses the noble bloodline of the Dragon King, even if a little ghost did attach itself to her, that would be courting death! Dragon might can break through all evil, extinguishing all magic!¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± the Immortal Emperor of the Ten Thousand Swords firmly agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep searching,¡± Huang Xiaolong released dozens more dragon spirits.

    Dragon spirits swirled about, full of Spiritual Energy, dispersing in all directions to seek out the Ninth Princess¡¯s aura.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense also swept back and forth through the dense forest, like windshield wipers clearing the view.

    However¨C

    After a long while, they still could not find the Ninth Princess!

    ¡°Could it be that the ghost really has sneaked in!¡± The Third Crown Prince became somewhat irritated. ¡°How preposterous! To dare harm my ninth sister!¡±

    Although the Third Crown Prince¡¯s spirit had been drained due to the influence of the queen¡¯s burial treasure, his rage peaked when his own sister found herself in a disadvantageous situation.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what do you say?¡± the Immortal Emperor of the Ten Thousand Swords looked at Huang Xiaolong with some confusion.

    Huang Xiaolong sneered, ¡°What can I say? Clearly, that ghost really does enjoy playing¨Cour game has successfully attracted her¨Cshe¡¯s playing along with us¨C¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was one hundred percent certain that the ghost had joined their game of hide-and-seek. And of all the choices, she had chosen to shroud the Ninth Princess, eluding Huang Xiaolong¡¯s search!

    Upon hearing this, the Treasure Hunters involuntarily began looking around.

    A cold wind blew, and the temperature in the forest suddenly dropped.

    ¡°That ghost is not to be underestimated¨C,¡± said the Profound Immortal who had almost been torn apart by a ghost earlier, still with lingering fear. ¡°A single fingernail can kill us all¨Ceveryone¨Cbe careful¨C¡±

    The Treasure Hunters were also somewhat silent.

    They had long since lost their heroic spirits, becoming complacent and soft, fortune-fattened weaklings, one more cowardly than the next.

    ¡°Now that she¡¯s here, we can¡¯t let her go again! This realm should also come to an end¨C,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly. ¡°Capture her, get the key, and all will be well!¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong turned to the already anxious Third Crown Prince, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ensure your sister-in-law¡¯s safety. Even if she truly encounters disaster, as long as a single soul strand remains, I can resurrect her!¡±

    As the Yin Emperor, Huang Xiaolong made such a promise with confidence.

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assurance, the Third Crown Prince¡¯s agitated mood finally calmed somewhat, and he nodded faintly, ¡°Brother-in-law, what should we do now?¡±

    Meow~~~!

    The black cat in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms let out an inexplicable sharp cry.

    Huang Xiaolong gently stroked the fur on the black cat¡¯s neck and smiled, ¡°Since that ghost has also decided to play along, this black cat can be put to use¨Cshe¡¯s covered up the Ninth Princess, now, I¡¯ll release the black cat, and it will lead the way to find her!¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong loosened his grip and placed the black cat on the ground.

    The black cat meowed again, turning into a black arrow as it swiftly darted forward.

    Huang Xiaolong reacted swiftly, immediately following the black cat and said, ¡°This black cat has sensed the Ninth Princess and that ghost¡¯s scents already¨Clet¡¯s go¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Third Crown Prince, with the Immortal Emperor of the Ten Thousand Swords and others, hastily followed behind Huang Xiaolong.

    The black cat ran through the dense forest as if it knew the way.

    It occasionally looked back at Huang Xiaolong, then turned and ran again, as if afraid Huang Xiaolong would lose track of it!

    As they followed the black cat¡¯s rush through the forest, two rows of eerie red lights abruptly appeared in front of them!

    A pathway gradually came into view!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could a pathway appear in this dense forest?¡± the Immortal Emperor of the Ten Thousand Swords exclaimed in confusion.

    It was necessary to realize that they had already searched throughout the forest repeatedly before and had not found any pathway.

    But now, a pathway appeared out of nowhere¡­

    Very strange indeed!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a ghost¡¯s deception,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed carelessly. ¡°Not bad, Hell¡¯s Black Cat has indeed found the ghost¡¯s trace¨Ca ghost¡¯s trick of this level is quite powerful, even capable of deceiving an Immortal Emperor¨C¡±

    On both sides of the pathway floated blood-red lanterns.

    The lanterns emitted a demonic glow like the blood-drenched eyes of devils!

    The end of this pathway was pitch black, profound, with no clear indication of where it led!

    The cat seemed to sense something and, with a swoosh, darted into the end of the pathway, like diving into an abyss of no return.

    The next moment¨C

    Meow~~~~~~~~!!

    The black cat let out a piercing scream!

    The sound was very brief.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    And then it abruptly stopped!

    ¡°Damn it! To act up under my watch? It¡¯s like digging on the grave of Tai Sui!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were icy as his form turned into a streak of light, and he directly pursued into the end of the pathway where the little black cat had vanished.

    Watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure disappear into the darkness, the Third Crown Prince was the first to rush forward.

    The Immortal Emperor of the Ten Thousand Swords and the others exchanged glances and also followed suit!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1361 - Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 A Kiss

    Chapter 1361: Chapter 1361: A Kiss! Chapter 1361: Chapter 1361: A Kiss! Huang Xiaolong took the lead with one step and entered the deep pathway!

    No sooner had he entered the pathway than blood-red lanterns began to light up, one after the other on both sides!

    The light from the lanterns cast a sinister glow!

    The hellish black cat lay on the ground, already beheaded!

    The cat¡¯s head and its body lay far apart, and the open cat eyes emitted a bizarre sheen!

    ¡°Oh~~to think someone actually killed my little kitty~~quite capable, huh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart turned slightly cold.

    Looking up again, he saw that not far ahead there was a mysterious palanquin dripping with blood, placed in eerie stillness.

    On both sides of the palanquin, there were eight colorfully dressed individuals carrying it.

    These eight bearers all had hauntingly pale faces smeared with rouge, making them look even more chilling!

    And their eyes were bleeding!

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t fooled by these ¡°people.¡±

    Sure enough, they were all paper attendants!

    The curtains of the palanquin, however, hung low, concealing everything within tightly.

    No one knew who sat inside the palanquin!

    ¡°Ninth Sister~!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince from the Long Clan, the first to catch up from behind, stood beside Huang Xiaolong, calling out anxiously.

    Sword Immortal and the others also rushed up.

    The eight paper attendants carrying the palanquin began to emit a creepy laugh.

    A ghostly wind blew, slightly lifting the corner of the palanquin curtain, yet it still wasn¡¯t possible to see clearly what sat inside!

    The scene was incredibly bizarre and eerie.

    ¡°Heh~~you really are persistent,¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a cold laugh, his thoughts shifted slightly, and invisibly hundreds of seals were cast, completely imprisoning the entire dense forest!

    ¡°This illusion technique is indeed impressive, even now, I can hardly see through it,¡± Sword Immortal pondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion. In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, this is called ¡®ghostly tricks¡¯,¡± Immortal Emperor spoke earnestly.

    The Third Crown Prince was about to rush forward when Huang Xiaolong stopped him.

    ¡°Hehehe~~you must be the former queen of this world, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted with a mocking laugh towards the tightly sealed curtains. ¡°It seems that your nature is still to indulge in playfulness. So, you not only took part in this little game of hide-and-seek but even after the black cat found you, you still lingered, savoring the joy the game brought you, right? Hehehe~~But now, even if you wanted to run, you couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Indeed, if the ghost had tried to escape at the moment it was located by the black cat, it would have still had a chance. Now, however, Huang Xiaolong had set up an inescapable network!

    After Huang Xiaolong finished speaking, a giggling voice suddenly came from within the palanquin, but it was very brief.

    ¡°It sounds like Ninth Sister¡¯s voice, yet it doesn¡¯t~~¡± The Third Crown Prince was stunned.

    ¡°Still playing ghostly tricks? Fine, I¡¯ll reveal your true form!¡± Huang Xiaolong grew impatient and blew out a breath.

    Whoosh whoosh~~~~~!

    A blaze, resplendent and surging with various symbols, swept directly towards that luxurious palanquin!

    This fire even contained traces of divinity!

    The divine power of the Yin Emperor!

    In an instant, the eight paper attendants were reduced to ashes, not a trace left.

    The opulent palanquin was engulfed by the sea of fire.

    As fast as the words were spoken, from within the palanquin enveloped in flames, a black stream of deathly energy burst forth toward the sky!

    The deathly energy exploded in midair like a mushroom cloud!

    Suddenly, atop the sea of dead energy mushrooms, a graceful young girl stood, watching Huang Xiaolong and the others with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    All eyes involuntarily lifted to gaze upon the young girl.

    With a coy smile, who could it be if not the Ninth Princess?

    ¡°Phew~~~ Ninth Sister! I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re alright!¡± the Third Crown Prince exhaled subconsciously.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted!

    At that moment, the Ninth Princess was in a very strange state¨Chalf of her body exuded the aura of the Long Clan, while the other half was enveloped in deathly energy!

    The dragon aura and deathly energy¨Ctwo entirely different types of energies¨Cappeared on the Ninth Princess¡¯s body at the same time, but instead of looking out of place, they harmoniously blended together!

    They were one!

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ how amusing, this is so much fun~~~¡± The Ninth Princess clapped and laughed, an innocent expression on her face. But deep in her eyes lurked a barely noticeable sinister savagery!

    Huang Xiaolong had seen this kind of situation many times!

    The Ninth Princess was possessed by a ghost!

    This was truly a rarity in the universe.

    A mighty dragon, even one with noble dragon king blood running through its veins, was actually being possessed by a ghost!

    This showed just how domineering and powerful that ghost was!

    ¡°Ninth Sister seems quite different from usual!¡± The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, after all, shared thick blood bonds as siblings. Just from her current behavior, mannerisms, and even the look in her eyes, he noticed something was off!

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve possessed my little aunt¡¯s body, you are courting death!¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a cold laugh.

    ¡°Giggle giggle~~ giggle giggle~~~¡± ¡®The Ninth Princess¡¯ laughed convulsively, ¡°Who would have thought~~ to actually find this king~~~ Not bad~~ very good~~ this king knew all along that you all came here searching for the key~~ the key that the great Slayers¡¯ Lord entrusted to this king~~¡±

    Upon hearing ¡®the Ninth Princess¡¯ say the key to the next realm was in her hands, the Sword Immortal and other treasure hunters appeared somewhat indifferent.

    Poisoned deeply by addiction, even if the key to the next realm lay before them, they would be too listless to pick it up!

    Suddenly, ¡®the Ninth Princess¡¯ cried out in her own voice. ¡°Brother-in-law! Save me! Save me! Some filthy and evil spirits have mixed into my soul~~ Save me!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Xiaolong blinked, then shook his head with a wry smile.

    Indeed, the Ninth Princess was possessed, but the possession was incomplete.

    Of course, the Ninth Princess was of the dragon king¡¯s bloodline after all. For this ghost to fully possess her was no easy feat.

    ¡°This king thought, in such a soul state, no one would be able to find this king~~ but unexpectedly, I was still discovered~~ sigh~~¡± ¡®The Ninth Princess¡¯ shook her head somewhat helplessly. ¡°Who made this king so playful? You~!¡±

    She glared at Huang Xiaolong with a resentful gaze. ¡°On you, there is an aura this king truly and thoroughly dislikes! You, a lowly being, dared to scheme and trick, breaking this king¡¯s arm! This king will kill you! This king will kill you!¡±

    After a pause, she looked towards the Sword Immortal and others, and let out a girlish giggle. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so willing to stay in this king¡¯s world, from now on, you¡¯re all this king¡¯s followers. This king is your deity, why haven¡¯t you kneeled and worshipped yet?¡±

    Her voice carried a bewitching tone.

    The Sword Immortal and others seemed torn between kneeling and resisting, their expressions extremely pained as beads of nervous sweat dripped from their faces.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly, sending runes into the ears of the Sword Immortal and the others, pulling them from the mire. They would not bow to this ghost creature.

    ¡°This world is indeed extremely difficult, harboring an incredibly cunning dark spirit that controls everything. If it weren¡¯t for the fact my specialty is catching ghosts, this level would truly be hard to pass,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed suddenly. ¡°That said, you should be able to sense the aura on my body. I command Hell¡¯s planet, and any yin spirit or fierce ghost in the cosmos must submit to me. Now listen well, I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯m giving you one chance¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned utterly cold. ¡°Hand over the key, and then get the hell out of my little aunt¡¯s body! Otherwise¨C you will be reduced to ashes!¡±

    In the face of the ghost creature, Huang Xiaolong was like the Emperor, ruling over all, his tone beyond dispute, like the judgment of heavenly might!

    ¡°I think you must be afraid of me, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t prefer to have your arm severed rather than flee in panic the first time. And this time, you even possessed my little aunt. You¡¯re using her as a shield because you¡¯re afraid of me,¡± Huang Xiaolong analyzed logically.

    ¡°Eh~~~¡± ¡®The Ninth Princess¡¯ was startled, then let out a hair-raising, shrill laugh. ¡°Right, you said it, your power naturally restrains mine, but~~ so what? Do you dare to touch me now? My soul has already merged with this Ninth Princess~~ giggle giggle giggle~~~ We are inseparable~~ if you dare to kill me, it would be the same as killing the Ninth Princess~~ giggle giggle giggle~~~ Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Too devious! You¡¯re forcing my brother-in-law into a difficult situation!¡± The Third Crown Prince was utterly furious!

    Then, in the original voice of the Ninth Princess, came a pitiful cry, ¡°Brother-in-law~~ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ Brother-in-law~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh? You think I have no way to forcibly expel you from my little aunt¡¯s body? You¡¯re really underestimating me~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked disdainful.

    ¡°You certainly can,¡± the ¡®Ninth Princess¡¯ said with a ghastly voice. ¡°But¡­ uh~ you only have ten breaths left, after ten breaths, this soul of the Ninth Princess will be completely dominated by me~~ Then, I will be the Ninth Princess and the Ninth Princess will be me, no longer separate individuals! Will you still bear to kill me then? Kukuku~~ It¡¯s not bad either, possessing a dragon; thereafter, I don¡¯t have to be a ghost anymore~~ Kukuku~~~¡±

    Ten breaths?

    Only ten breaths left?

    Huang Xiaolong sneered and with a whoosh, he flew straight toward the ¡®Ninth Princess,¡¯ who was atop the deadly mushroom cloud.

    The ¡®Ninth Princess¡¯ stood immovable as a mountain, watching Huang Xiaolong with a mocking gaze, as if she was certain of her hold over him. Even then, she was unhurriedly counting down¨C

    ¡°Ten~~ Nine~~ Eight~~ Seven~~¡±

    She didn¡¯t engage in battle with Huang Xiaolong but instead impeccably used the Ninth Princess to her advantage.

    As the ten breaths were about to expire in a blink, Huang Xiaolong finally stood atop the mushroom cloud.

    At this critical moment, there was no time for Huang Xiaolong to use talismans or similar objects to drive out the evil spirit within the Ninth Princess.

    ¡°Darn it! The ten breaths are up!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor and others were extremely tense, blurting out anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s over~~ My little sister!¡± The Third Crown Prince howled.

    The smile in the ¡®Ninth Princess¡±s eyes gradually broadened, ¡°You¡¯re out of chances~~¡±

    However, in the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong made a move that no one could have anticipated¨C

    He extended his arm like an ape and swept the Ninth Princess into his embrace!

    Then, like lightning, his lips met the Ninth Princess¡¯s!

    ¡°Wu~~~!¡±

    The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes widened in shock!

    The Third Crown Prince below was suddenly petrified. ¡°Brother-in-law, what are you¡­ what¡­ what are you doing¡­?¡±

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the others were utterly dumbfounded~~~

    However, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage.

    He resorted to this desperate measure out of sheer helplessness.

    To the onlooker, Huang Xiaolong appeared to be kissing the Ninth Princess, but in truth, their lips merely touched.

    Abruptly, Huang Xiaolong pumped an exceedingly pure stream of Yang energy from his body into the mouth of the Ninth Princess!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yang energy was divine.

    It could vanquish thousands of demons!

    Puff~~~~~~~!

    A breath of Yang energy blasted into her!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!¡±

    The ¡®Ninth Princess¡¯ let out a piercing scream and a plume of black smoke shot out from above her head.

    All at once, the Ninth Princess¡¯s delicate body went limp, collapsing into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms.

    But the deadly aura within her was gone without a trace. Her complexion also became much rosier and healthier.

    She was utterly purified.

    ¡°Ying~~¡± She whimpered softly, turning her head shyly away.

    Huang Xiaolong gently pushed, tossing the Ninth Princess down, ¡°Big brother-in-law, take good care of my little aunt.¡±

    The Third Crown Prince caught the Ninth Princess, hastened to administer several Long Clan¡¯s secret pills to her.

    The Ninth Princess was already exorcised by Huang Xiaolong and out of danger.

    ¡°Heh, your petty tricks, they¡¯re really¡­ completely trash. Still trying to threaten me?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the plume of black smoke with a disdainful gaze.

    At this time, the black smoke gradually condensed.

    It transformed into a beauty of national grace and pure fragrance, a noble demeanor personified.

    This beauty, wasn¡¯t she the very woman depicted in the scroll enshrined within the temple¡¯s shrine?

    Only now, her left arm had been severed.

    The one-armed beauty looked pitiable and invoked sympathy.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad, this ghost of yours is quite decent. Even placed in the Hell Planet, she would be considered a rather high-grade spectral being,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked as if he were a cunning and heartless hunter looking at prey caught in a trap.

    An evil aura from the Ghost Realm oozed from every pore of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    To the Queen¡¯s spirit before him, this aura was a natural nemesis.

    The Queen¡¯s spirit was restrained and didn¡¯t dare to move rashly.

    Finally¨C

    She panicked!

    Her face showed terror!

    She trembled in fear!

    She¡­finally became afraid!

    In fact, even when faced with the Sword Immortal Emperor, the Demon King, or the Long Clan¡¯s Emperor, the Queen¡¯s spirit still possessed the power to fight.

    But facing Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor who controlled the Hell Planet¨Cshe outright submitted!

    There was no other choice!

    It was instinct, like a mouse facing a cat!

    ¡°Hehe,¡± having captured the boss of this world, Huang Xiaolong felt much more relaxed, ¡°It¡¯s truly lucky, hehe. Initially, the Immortal Emperor who defied heaven had placed a ghost in this world to guard the pass and cause trouble for Treasure Hunters. Originally, this move was unsolvable. But then, hehe, what the Immortal Emperor who defied heaven didn¡¯t account for¡ª-was my arrival! The bane of thousands of souls and spirits is here! Hence, this checkpoint¡¯s difficulty reduced by countless times¨Chehe, even for me, getting past this checkpoint is now easier than any other before!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste words,¡± Huang Xiaolong said coldly as he looked at the Queen¡¯s spirit. ¡°Now, you have two choices. First, be blasted into dregs by me and dissipate into ash! Second¨Cwell, you know, I am the Yin Emperor who controls the cycle of life and death, and you, being a ghost, naturally are my subject. I can grant you a fortune to rebuild your body and allow you to be reborn. As long as you submit to me obediently, become a servant under my command, I will give you this immense fortune! Hehe, you only have this one chance, don¡¯t let it slip by. You have the time of three breaths to decide.¡±

    ¡°This¡­this,¡± the Queen¡¯s spirit barely hesitated before bowing down to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Greetings¨CGreetings to Lord Yin Emperor!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was amused.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to find a ghostly servant in the abode of the Immortal Emperor who defied heaven!

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong released the light of transformation and shone it directly onto the Queen¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Release your Divine Power, accept my transformation, and become my most loyal slave,¡± Huang Xiaolong uttered in the seductive tone of a devil.

    The Queen¡¯s spirit completely released her soul, her consciousness.

    Accepted the transformation!

    Quickly¨C

    Her eyes changed!

    They became devout!

    Worshipful!

    Loyal!

    Submissive!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Just like¨Ca pet gazing at its master, eyes begging for affection.

    ¡°Servant greets master!¡± she bowed her head to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm, give me the key,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually. ¡°Also, what is the most precious treasure in this world? Hand it over too.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong added, ¡°My companions here have been affected by your spell, all turned into salted fish. Now, return to them their lost fighting spirit and ideals!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1362 - Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Continue the Journey

    Chapter 1362: Chapter 1362: Continue the Journey! Chapter 1362: Chapter 1362: Continue the Journey! At that moment, Huang Xiaolong had just recovered the female ghost during his transformation process and incidentally helped Crown Prince Sword Immortal and other treasure hunters who had been bewitched by ghosts.

    Ugh¡­ he couldn¡¯t just watch as the treasure hunters continued on their path of degeneration!

    When it was time to pull them back, he had to give them a hand!

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the female ghost bowed very obediently.

    The next second, the female ghost gently recited a few obscure and difficult incantations.

    Suddenly!

    The world¡¯s natural treasures simultaneously radiated a hazy light!

    Countless rays of light soared into the sky, intertwining into a net covering the heavens and the earth!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept across and discovered that each hazy ray contained a special energy¨C

    Rather than call it energy, it was more appropriate to say it was emotions!

    These emotions were immensely complex and mixed¨C sadness, greed, worry, anxiety, struggle, pursuit, ideals, desires, determination¡­

    In summary, they were mostly negative emotions.

    But such is life.

    No one is perfect.

    There are always opposites, gains come with losses!

    Even saints have their seven emotions and six desires, and cannot exist with happiness without worries.

    Subsequently, countless emotions began pouring into the brains of the natives of this world.

    Whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­

    The hazy light also shone onto the heads of the Third Crown Prince of Long Clan, Ninth Princess, Crown Prince Sword Immortal, and others.

    Soon¨C

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A glint swept across the eyes of Crown Prince Sword Immortal, his whole being suddenly brimming with energy, fighting spirit, sharpness, and vigilance. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this world is truly bizarre, but since we¡¯ve caught the mischievous ghost, we can get the key to the next realm!¡±

    Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯ve been delayed in this realm for quite some time; we need to hurry into the next world!¡±

    Well then!

    Everyone¡¯s fighting spirit had returned!

    From being mere freeloaders waiting for death, they had regained their former sharp edges!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly, ¡°What? Crown Prince Sword Immortal, haven¡¯t you given up on exploring for treasures? Didn¡¯t you want to settle down happily and live out your days in this world?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Crown Prince Sword Immortal and others blushed with shame, not knowing where to hide.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, stop mocking us~~¡± Crown Prince Sword Immortal said with a sheepish look. ¡°We all fell for it. If not for you¡­ it would really have been worse than death! Reaching our level, we¡¯ve seen through life and death, how could we be content to waste our time in such mediocrity? Enough said, let¡¯s hurry to the next world! As long as we can continue the adventure, even death is without regrets!¡±

    ¡°Now there¡¯s no rush,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and took out a stack of soul-replenishing talismans, handing them to the female ghost. ¡°Here, I am a person who clearly rewards and punishes; take these talismans and slowly consume them, they are enough to repair your broken arm and nourish your ghost body.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master,¡± the female ghost took the talismans, chewing and starting to repair her soul body.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Reporting to master, I was originally the queen of this world, known as ¡®Queen of Jade Pond¡¯~~~¡± the female ghost replied.

    ¡°Alright, from now on I will call you Jade Pond. Don¡¯t worry, I will find time to let you reincarnate as a human,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually promised.

    He was not just making an empty promise. Even if there was only a wisp of soul left, Huang Xiaolong could help her reconstruct a physical body and return to life. Not to mention, the Queen of Jade Pond had such a complete soul body.

    ¡°Jade Pond, what treasures did the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor leave in this world?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Reporting to master, all the natural treasures of this world, you can take away. Additionally, there are also ninety-nine different Immortal Arrays left by Lord Slaying Heaven back then,¡± Jade Pond respectfully reported.

    ¡°Immortal Emperor¡¯s Formation!¡± Crown Prince Sword Immortal¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, his breathing even became heavier!

    ¡°Amazing, truly amazing! The Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor was the strongest being in the universe from ancient times to the present. He was a master of all crafts, and among them, his formation skills were nearly perfected! It is said that Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor could set up thousands of different large formations with just a thought!¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor displayed an extremely fervent expression, with a dry mouth and tongue. ¡°It must be said, the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor¡¯s strength owes much to his mastery of formations!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you might not know, but aside from mastering various large and small formations in the immortal realms, he personally developed ninety-nine different Immortal Arrays. Each formation is powerful enough to stand on its own! It seems, the ninety-nine formations he left in this world are mostly ones he painstakingly researched himself!¡± Crown Prince Sword Immortal was utterly astounded.

    Purple Flame Immortal Emperor nodded continuously. ¡°Who could have thought, who could have thought~~ The Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor actually left those incredibly powerful, universe-spanning, awe-inspiring formations in this world! This is¡­ This is a tremendous treasure! This time, our mission includes, finding those lost formations~~¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, could you~~~¡± Crown Prince Sword Immortal blurted out towards Huang Xiaolong.

    It seemed he wanted a share of those Immortal Arrays.

    Huang Xiaolong cut him off directly, ¡°What? You still covet those ninety-nine Immortal Arrays? Sorry, in this world, you¡¯ve contributed nothing, so naturally, you have no share in its most important treasures.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Crown Prince Sword Immortal and others dared not say more.

    Indeed, they had no right to meddle!

    ¡°Forget it, Huang Xiaolong, we dare not, nor have the face to, mention this matter again,¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said dejectedly. ¡°However, we hope that in the future, we in the Immortal Realm might have the chance to trade with you. After obtaining these formations, it¡¯s undeniable, Huang Xiaolong, that you possess the foundation to stand equal with the Immortal Realm!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and then looked towards Jade Pond.

    Jade Pond waved her hand, and scrolls filled with dense immortal aura spun out.

    Each scroll detailed the setup of an Immortal Array.

    There were a total of eighty-one scrolls.

    Huang Xiaolong gathered them all into his bag!

    This time, Huang Xiaolong had reaped a bountiful harvest!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give everyone a little time; this world is full of rare treasures, everyone go and plunder to your heart¡¯s content~~ no need to be polite with me~ hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    He had eaten the fattest piece of meat, so it was only fair to leave some soup for others.

    ¡°Hahaha~ In that case, thank you, Huang Xiaolong,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor reined in his emotions and gave Huang Xiaolong a smile.

    The Ten Heavens of Slaying, each world possessed marvelous treasures, and as they ventured further, the treasures became even more precious and important.

    Sword Immortal Emperor and the others swept away their dejection and prepared to forge ahead in subsequent adventures, striving to obtain even mightier treasures than these Immortal Arrays!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give everyone a day, and the day after tomorrow, early in the morning, let¡¯s gather here and head to the Seventh World together.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see what interesting events the next world holds.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I swear, it won¡¯t be anything interesting.¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan self-mockingly smiled. ¡°I almost stayed in this dull world this time~~ thinking about it still gives me the creeps. The Immortal Emperor of Slaying really played us hard~~¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, thank you~~¡± Suddenly, the Ninth Princess, both joyful and reproachful, glanced at Huang Xiaolong and whispered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you just now, I would have¡­¡±

    Upon saying this, her ears turned entirely red.

    At that moment, the Ninth Princess had fully recovered, but her memory had not been lost.

    She still remembered being possessed by Jade Pond, and then, out of necessity, Huang Xiaolong kissed her, blowing the scorching Yang energy into her body and forcibly expelling Jade Pond¡¯s soul.

    How embarrassing!

    In the Long Clan, the Ninth Princess was a precious gem, never once kissed by the opposite sex.

    Huang Xiaolong was the first one!

    That kiss stirred intense ripples in the heart of the Ninth Princess, ripples that couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    She developed an almost fanatic affection for Huang Xiaolong, yet she still desperately tried to suppress this scorching emotion from erupting!

    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Huang Xiaolong wondered.

    The Ninth Princess gritted her teeth and fiercely glared at Jade Pond. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you seductress! If not for you already becoming my brother-in-law¡¯s slave, I would have made sure you were obliterated!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~¡± Jade Pond stuck out her tongue and ignored the Ninth Princess.

    ¡°Ahem~~¡± The Third Crown Prince coughed a few times before stepping up to Huang Xiaolong and whispered, ¡°Brother-in-law, you really have some tricks up your sleeve. I see~~ when you go to the Long Realm in the future, you should propose twice to our father, the king~~ alas, our Long Clan¡¯s most beautiful princesses are the Seventh and Ninth Princesses; I did not expect this at all~~ you are impressive, truly impressive~~ ah~~ killing two birds with one stone, gathering in both~~~¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, with unspoken agreement, gave the Third Crown Prince a look and burst into laughter.

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°Alright, brother-in-law, little aunt, you of the Long Clan love treasures the most, right? Now, you can go and pick them at will~~ this world has too many treasures, if you¡¯re slow, there will be none left, hurry up.¡±

    Immediately, two giant dragons cheered and went off to gather wealth throughout the night.

    Huang Xiaolong released the five slaves, and they quickly reclaimed their determination, immediately setting off to gather wealth for Huang Xiaolong.

    The next day, the reinvigorated Treasure Hunters caused chaos in this world, sweeping up treasures wherever they saw them.

    By the end of the day, this world, once glittering with treasures, had significantly dimmed.

    All sorts of rare treasures were indiscriminately plundered by the Treasure Hunters.

    The following day.

    The Treasure Hunters regrouped with Huang Xiaolong.

    Two Immortal Emperors led dozens of Profound Immortals.

    Two Demon Kings brought dozens of Demon Saints.

    Also present were the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess of the Long Clan.

    All the Treasure Hunters had arrived.

    Each one brimming with energy, their eyes sparkled with relentless determination.

    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s head to the Seventh World,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, stretching his hand out to Jade Pond.

    Jade Pond very obligingly handed over a key.

    Huang Xiaolong held the key, and suddenly, a heaven-reaching beam of light burst forth, soaring into the sky!

    The next moment, blossoms rained down and golden lotuses sprung from the earth as a flight of stairs stretched up into the heavens, connecting heaven and earth!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue on our journey,¡± Huang Xiaolong stepped onto the staircase without hesitation.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong himself did not know what awaited him in the next world.

    But he was filled with fighting spirit and determination!

    Nothing could sway his resolve!

    The slaves, along with the other Treasure Hunters, all surged forward!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1363 - Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 The Path of Destiny (Major Chapter)

    Chapter 1363: Chapter 1363: The Path of Destiny! (Major Chapter) Chapter 1363: Chapter 1363: The Path of Destiny! (Major Chapter) Soon, Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters arrived at the seventh world of the Slaughtering Heavens Ten Realms!!!!

    After enduring too many hardships, tests of life and death, and even sacrificing the lives of numerous Profound Immortals and Saints of the Demon Race, they finally set foot on the land of the seventh world!

    The moment they arrived in the seventh realm, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement!

    This seventh world¨C

    Mountains rose and fell majestically! Peaks and ridges were stunning! Jade towers and crystal palaces adorned the land! Waterfalls and flowing springs! Flowers bloomed amongst the trees! Grass grew tall as orioles flew!

    Many of the flowers reached dozens of meters tall, blooming like a beautiful fairy tale world!

    Moreover, auspicious clouds and radiant qi crisscrossed from east to west, north to south!

    It was too beautiful!

    It was too spectacular!

    It was magically enchanting!

    It was awe-inspiring like a myth!

    ¡°Incredible! The scenery of this world is truly like that of the Immortal Realm!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor exclaimed in amazement. ¡°Even the Immortal Realm has many places that are not as good as this one!¡±

    ¡°This¨C¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, after a short moment of astonishment, smiled slightly. ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, you shouldn¡¯t belittle yourself. Although this realm is spectacular, its area is too small, almost like a corner in comparison to the Immortal Realm. The endless beauty and wonders of this realm are indeed due to its small size.¡±

    ¡°Both Immortal Emperors, there¡¯s no need to quarrel,¡± the Demon King chuckled. ¡°But I must say, the beauty of this seventh realm indeed surpasses the previous six realms.¡±

    ¡°So beautiful~~ I have never left my own world~~ it¡¯s so fascinating~~ the outside world is truly fascinating~~¡± the female ghost from Jade Pond was also sighing continuously.

    At this time, Jade Pond had consumed quite a few spirit-restoring talismans, and her severed arm had already been repaired. The spirit-restoring talismans nourished her ghostly body, making her appear even more radiant, graceful, and in no way inferior to the Ninth Princess in demeanor or appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by the beautiful appearance,¡± Huang Xiaolong remained calm as ever. ¡°Haven¡¯t we suffered enough already? There are no places in the Slaughtering Heavens Ten Realms that are not perilous! Often, beneath extreme beauty lies extreme danger!¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯re right,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan nodded in agreement.

    Just at that moment¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~ welcome! Welcome, treasure hunters, to your arrival!¡±

    An ancient and weathered male voice descended from the heavens.

    Hm?

    Are there indigenous people here?

    Huang Xiaolong and the others couldn¡¯t help but lift their heads and look in the direction of the voice.

    High above in the sky, stood an old man! His figure and appearance were not much different from that of humans on Earth!

    This elder was dressed in a plain robe and seemed to have no power or cultivation, but his body emitted radiant circles of light, extremely mysterious.

    The elder¡¯s eyes were particularly captivating!

    His gaze was so bright and dazzling it was unbelievable!

    These eyes seemed naturally able to absorb light!

    Contained within his gaze wasn¡¯t any power to destroy heaven and earth, but¨Cwisdom!

    Unfathomably deep wisdom!

    Wisdom like a demon!

    All the treasure hunters present had the same thought surge in their hearts¨CIn all my life, I¡¯ve never seen such a profoundly wise creature!

    ¡°Elder, are you the guardian of this seventh world?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor asked.

    After so many experiences, the Sword Immortal Emperor had also become much humbler. If this were right after they had entered the Slaughtering Heavens Cave Mansion, he would have threatened and tempted this old man first!

    ¡°Hehe~~~ Not to hide from you, treasure hunters, this old man has been entrusted by the great Lord of Slaughtering Heavens to guard this pass. Here, I also wish to extend my early wishes for you all to safely pass through this world,¡± the elder spoke very gently.

    ¡®Yo~~ this old man¡¯s straightforward, getting straight to the point, huh~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    Huang Xiaolong felt that this world didn¡¯t seem to have as many twists and turns.

    That was actually quite nice~~

    With this thought in mind, Huang Xiaolong opened his mouth to inquire, ¡°Old sir, may I know what needs to be done to pass this challenge?¡±

    The elderly man gazed deeply at Huang Xiaolong, responded not with an answer but a laugh, and then he posed a question, ¡°Fellow Treasure Hunters, may this old man pose a small question to you?¡±

    Again with the questions?

    ¡°Of course,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied calmly.

    The other Treasure Hunters nodded in agreement as well.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the old man said with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Fellow Treasure Hunters, you are all top-notch powerhouses in the universe. Moreover, having continuously passed through six worlds to arrive here is sufficient proof of your exceptional talent, truly outstanding among peers.¡±

    To their surprise, the old man started off by offering the Treasure Hunters lofty praise.

    Quickly, the old man¡¯s tone shifted, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Then, if I may, I¡¯d like to ask what factors you all believe contributed to becoming outstanding figures in the universe?¡±

    The question had been posed.

    And it seemed, at face value, to be rather inconsequential!

    The Treasure Hunters were a bit stunned.

    ¡°Please feel free to answer. This question is merely a personal inquiry from me and won¡¯t affect your passage through this realm,¡± encouraged the old man.

    With that, a Profound Immortal hesitated for a moment before responding confidently, ¡°I believe it¡¯s determination, diligence, and the tempering between life and death. I wasn¡¯t born with much, but since childhood, I¡¯ve practiced various Immortal Techniques with utmost perseverance. Others might practice a technique ten times; I would do it a hundred, a thousand times, until I mastered it completely.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this Treasure Hunter attributes his success to diligence,¡± the old man nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°It¡¯s the will and the fearless character,¡± declared the Sword Immortal Emperor in an experienced tone. ¡°At the most critical moment of my growth, I too faced assassination attempts from enemies, some even stronger than I. They banded together to hunt me down, and yet, I kept a cool head, outmaneuvered them, and ultimately triumphed over the stronger foes, which laid the foundation for my ascension to emperor!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lineage,¡± the Demon King Ku agreed with conviction. ¡°Though we from the Demon Race are also subject to natural selection, having superior bloodlines does indeed put us a step ahead. I am of pure demon beast blood, and my growth has been leaps and bounds every single day.¡±

    He paused, then looked at the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan and the Ninth Princess, ¡°I believe the Long Clan also values lineage.¡±

    The Third Crown Prince didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Indeed, we of the Long Clan, like the Demon Race, are born with noble bloodlines which indeed represent success. It¡¯s true that we may die young in our pursuit of growth, but those with inferior bloodlines are far more likely to perish early.¡±

    The Treasure Hunters began to offer a variety of answers.

    Talent!

    Insight!

    Strategy!

    Depth of character!

    Connections!

    ¡­

    Finally, it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s turn to answer.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment, then smiled slightly, ¡°I believe, for any being, the greatest factor in success is¨Cluck.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    His words took the Treasure Hunters by surprise.

    ¡°How could success possibly rely on luck?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor questioned directly.

    ¡°Yes, Brother-in-law, luck is intangible and elusive; pure chance is fundamentally unreliable!¡± the Ninth Princess muttered with a pout.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man¡¯s gaze flashed with a strange light as he stared intently at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Treasure Hunter, continue.¡±

    Scenes flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Back in the day, he was just an ordinary rural boy from the mountains. Without that particular stroke of fortune, he wouldn¡¯t have obtained the underworld, become the sole ghost envoy between heaven and earth, and wouldn¡¯t have led such an extraordinary life, let alone gained such a beautiful family.

    It was a single instance of luck that changed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire life!

    After considering his words, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting that one¡¯s success relies solely on luck to the exclusion of other factors. In fact, the determination, willpower, tenacity, fearlessness, diligence¡­ everything that has been mentioned is key to success. But in my opinion, luck supersedes all of that!¡±

    ¡°For instance, the Sword Immortal Emperor mentioned his past encounters with numerous strong foes and overcoming them. I think, within that account, there must have been an element of luck,¡± Huang Xiaolong continued.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor was momentarily lost for words, and then swiftly, memories raced through his mind like sparks of lightning, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you¡­ you¡¯re not wrong. That was indeed a perilous time. But I remember two powerful enemies developed suspicions against each other, even fought to mutual destruction¨Cboth severely wounded. Ultimately, I took advantage of their weakened state, killed them, and obtained their law treasures, Immortal Artifacts, and their inheritance¡­ Looking back, I considered myself lucky¨Cif not for their internal strife, I would have been long dead.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, haven¡¯t you also encountered moments of fortune and opportunity in your lives that have led to your achievements?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The Treasure Hunters fell silent, then one by one, they started nodding involuntarily.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Good! Good! Indeed, some see through it all!¡± The elder burst into laughter. ¡°Correct! Every creature¡¯s success is inseparable from luck! All creatures have their declines and fortunes! With good luck, one may turn calamity into blessing in any disaster. And with bad luck, one is hard-pressed to escape death!¡±

    ¡°So-called luck is also known as Qi Luck, and as well as¨Cdestiny! This old man is¨Cthe Old Man of Destiny!¡±

    Old Man of Destiny?

    What a strange name!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now, this old man will announce the method to pass this trial!¡± The Old Man of Destiny became focused.

    The Treasure Hunters all pricked up their ears to listen.

    ¡°Every creature cannot escape their destiny! As the saying goes, ¡®When it¡¯s in your destiny, you must achieve it, and when it¡¯s not, don¡¯t force it!''¡± The Old Man of Destiny said with a smile. ¡°Each individual has their own fate, and creatures that can defy the heavens and change their fate are rare in the universe. Even the mighty Slayer of Heavens could not escape his destiny!¡±

    ¡°Thus~~ this old man will simulate the future destiny of each of you into individual Paths of Destiny! Within these brief Paths of Destiny lies the trials and fortunes of your future, and even¨Cyour death tribulation! This simulation, although not one hundred percent accurate, should be roughly close!¡±

    ¡°Please step onto the Path of Destiny, and if you can successfully complete it, that means your future destiny is very good, with Qi Luck like a rainbow, qualifying you to continue the adventure without wasting the Slayer of Heavens¡¯ painstaking efforts. However, if you fail to complete the Path of Destiny, or if you encounter a disaster along the way and perish, then it indicates a bumpy future, even a violent death¡­¡±

    The crowd listened with half-understanding.

    The Old Man of Destiny no longer gave a dry introduction.

    Suddenly, a key appeared in his hand!

    The key to the eighth world!

    The Treasure Hunters¡¯ eyes all brightened!

    However, no one made any rash movements!

    Sudden, a brilliant light burst from the key, piercing the sky!

    A staircase appeared from above, hovering in midair!

    This was the staircase to the eighth world, but it didn¡¯t appear under the Treasure Hunters¡¯ feet; rather, it solidified in midair.

    Then, the Old Man of Destiny brought his hands together in prayer and began to chant heavy, melodious syllables that were neither song nor curse, as if they came from the voice of the River of Destiny itself!

    It seemed that he was simulating and calculating something.

    The hearts of the Treasure Hunters all filled with reverence.

    Next¨C

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Mighty rivers surged forth.

    Each river descended directly to the feet of the Treasure Hunters.

    And at the end of each river lay the staircase to the eighth world.

    To put it simply, each river was like a pathway from below to above, and the endpoint of each path was the staircase to the eighth world!

    In other words, stepping onto the river path would take you to the staircase, and from there to the eighth world!

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Treasure Hunters~~¡± The Old Man of Destiny ceased his chanting, his gaze full of wisdom shining brightly. ¡°Now, this old man has simulated your future destinies and Qi Luck. Please step onto¨Cyour Path of Destiny!¡±

    The Treasure Hunters looked at each other.

    ¡°He he he, interesting, my future destiny has been simulated? Ha ha ha ha~~ I am skilled in the art of fate prediction, yet today someone has predicted my fate~~ Even I am unclear about my future Qi Luck, which is very good. Today, I shall see~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was quite open-minded and without much ado, he stepped onto the river path beside him. That was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Path of Destiny.

    The other Treasure Hunters also followed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lead, stepping onto their respective Paths of Destiny.

    Everyone was standing on the Path of Destiny!

    ¡°Alright, ladies and gentlemen, the game begins now~~~ You have stepped onto the Path of Destiny. This Path of Destiny is one hundred steps away from the staircase to the eighth world,¡± said the Old Man of Destiny very seriously. ¡°Within these mere one hundred steps are encompassed your future disasters, opportunities, honors and disgraces, success and failure, life, and death~~~ These one hundred steps are your life! Some will encounter insurmountable calamities within these steps and perish. Others will find fortunes and treasures. And the Treasure Hunters with a prosperous future Qi Luck will complete the hundred steps and step onto the staircase smoothly.¡±

    The hearts of the Treasure Hunters felt heavy.

    It now seemed that walking on the Path of Destiny could be fatal!

    Moreover, once on the Path of Destiny, everyone had a profound and indescribable sense of weightiness!

    As if they were undergoing the judgement of fate!

    Incredibly solemn and grand!

    ¡°`

    Next moment!

    Boom~~! Boom~~ Boom~~!

    Terrifying powers surged from each Destiny¡¯s Path.

    Then, every Treasure Hunter standing on a Destiny¡¯s Path, including Huang Xiaolong, seemed to be immobilized, finding it utterly impossible to take even a single step!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! I can¡¯t move!¡± The Demon King exclaimed in panic, struggling fiercely. ¡°Could it be, we¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Treasure Hunters, please don¡¯t be anxious,¡± the Elder of Destiny quickly said. ¡°You are bound by the power of destiny. No one can escape from the word ¡®destiny¡¯. Now, if you wish to move, you can only roll the dice of destiny.¡±

    During his speech, a giant dice appeared above everyone¡¯s head!

    This dice had six sides, numbered from one to six.

    ¡°Now, clear your minds, Treasure Hunters, and with your thoughts, strike the dice of destiny. The number on the dice will determine how many steps you¡¯ll move. To reach the stairs leading to the eighth realm from the Destiny¡¯s Path beneath your feet, you need to take a total of one hundred steps~~~¡±

    ¡°Oh? So going forward one hundred steps allows one to go to the eighth realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong understood.

    ¡°Start from the left and take turns rolling the dice of destiny,¡± the Elder of Destiny added.

    At that moment, the Treasure Hunters lined up from left to right, each standing on their respective Destiny¡¯s Path.

    To the very left, was the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan!

    ¡°Should I start?¡± The Third Crown Prince was astonished.

    ¡°Big brother-in-law, don¡¯t be a coward,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled encouragingly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I¡¯ve never been a coward. Plus, I believe that my fated future will surely be smooth sailing,¡± the Third Crown Prince replied with a carefree attitude, directly focusing his thoughts to strike the dice hanging in midair.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh, whoosh~~ Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~~~

    The dice spun ceaselessly.

    Finally, when the dust settled, a five showed up.

    ¡°Please move forward five steps,¡± the Elder of Destiny said.

    At this point, the Third Crown Prince¡¯s body regained its vitality, no longer bound, and he tentatively took five steps forward.

    These five steps, as if precisely measured, had identical length and gait¨Cno matter how much the Third Crown Prince wanted to take a bigger step, it was impossible.

    After taking five steps, the immobilizing force bound him once again.

    He could only take five steps.

    And they were exact, standard five steps.

    ¡°Phew~~ not bad, I¡¯m only 95 steps away from passing,¡± the Third Crown Prince smiled.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!

    Beneath the Third Crown Prince¡¯s feet, a golden light exploded, and from midair came a deep and desolate voice, ¡°Good fortune, take another ten steps.¡±

    As soon as the voice faded.

    The Third Crown Prince, whose body had been bound, once again was filled with life.

    ¡°Eh? I can move again? This¡­ this¡­ Another ten steps?¡± The Third Crown Prince was utterly baffled.

    ¡°Good, congratulations, Treasure Hunter, your destiny at a certain stage in the future is extremely glorious, so go ahead and take another ten steps. However, just because you are blessed with a streak of luck at one stage doesn¡¯t mean your whole life will be fortunate,¡± the Elder of Destiny said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Big brother-in-law, you¡¯ve been rewarded with an extra ten steps, interesting, interesting, why don¡¯t you go ahead?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with great delight.

    Still confused, the Third Crown Prince walked another ten steps upwards, then he couldn¡¯t move an inch more.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Thank goodness, a total of 15 steps, only 85 more to go~~¡± the Third Crown Prince let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Good, please rest for a round, Treasure Hunter, and the next Treasure Hunter, please roll the dice of destiny,¡± said the Elder of Destiny with a smile.

    The second from the left, standing next to the Third Crown Prince, was the Ninth Princess.

    The Ninth Princess took a deep breath, and with her thoughts, she too struck the dice of destiny, murmuring to herself, ¡°My luck shouldn¡¯t be worse than third brother¡¯s, right?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1364 - Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Huang Xiaolong Takes Action

    Chapter 1364: Chapter 1364: Huang Xiaolong Takes Action! Chapter 1364: Chapter 1364: Huang Xiaolong Takes Action! The Ninth Princess of the Dragon King was also about to embark on her journey of destiny!

    A mere hundred steps represented her future rise and fall, honor and disgrace, whether her luck would be flourishing or declining.

    A hundred steps, walking through a lifetime!

    Huang Xiaolong was skilled in divination and clairvoyance, but even with one glance, he found it difficult to see through the Ninth Princess¡¯s future.

    The reason was simple; the Ninth Princess was not an ordinary being, but a top-notch powerhouse in the universe, with the bloodline of the Dragon King. Such powerful beings could almost shield their fate from prying eyes!

    Of course, if Huang Xiaolong studied carefully for ten days and a half months, he could discern some hints, but instant insight was impossible.

    ¡°Heh¨Cthis old man of destiny, I wonder if he is bluffing¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong thought with a slight smile in his heart.

    However, standing on this river-like pathway leading to the stairs, one indeed could feel the taste of the long river of time, stretching perpetually through countless years, and the ups and downs of fate.

    Utterly solemn, demanding reverence from all.

    Even Immortal Emperors, Demon Kings, and Dragon Kings, standing on the path of destiny, felt their own insignificance, even their lowliness deep inside!

    At this moment, the Ninth Princess, somewhat nervous, struck the die of fate with her thoughts.

    Rattle rattle¨Crattle rattle¨C

    The die spun rapidly.

    Finally¨C

    3 points!

    ¡°Please walk forward three steps,¡± the voice of the old man of destiny was extremely deep.

    ¡°Eh¨Conly three steps¡­¡± The Ninth Princess couldn¡¯t help looking at her brother, the Third Crown Prince. He had already walked 15 steps.

    Once her bindings were undone, the Ninth Princess also treaded three steps along the path of fate.

    Her feet had barely touched down¨C

    Boom¨C!!!

    Abruptly, beneath the Ninth Princess¡¯s feet, myriad streams of rosy light surged upward, surrounded by layers of auspicious vapor, and scattered blossoms drifted in profusion, creating a harmonious scene.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The Ninth Princess was astonished.

    Following that, a pure treasure light converged directly above the Ninth Princess¡¯s head.

    ¡°An Immortal Artifact has appeared!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor roared.

    At that time, that deep and ancient voice echoed out of nowhere¨C

    ¡°Lucky indeed, a heavenly gifted opportunity, receiving a supreme Immortal Artifact.¡±

    No sooner had the voice faded away, an Immortal Artifact armor, flickering with a hazy light, descended slowly from above the Ninth Princess¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The Ninth Princess was completely stunned.

    A high-quality Immortal Artifact armor floated before the Ninth Princess.

    ¡°Good stuff! Good stuff! This Immortal Artifact armor can withstand many full-force attacks from an Immortal Emperor!¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor blurted out.

    ¡°Heh¨Ccongratulations, Treasure Hunter, though you could not continue forward, your future luck is still quite good, with many opportunities ahead. This supreme Immortal Artifact armor, take it,¡± the old man of destiny said with an enigmatic smile.

    Thereupon, the Ninth Princess collected the armor and smiled in relief. ¡°Not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°Well, Treasure Hunter, take a short rest, and wait for the next round,¡± the old man of destiny nodded and then announced loudly, ¡°Next!¡±

    Both the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess had completed their first steps.

    They had not met with any punishment or disaster. This indicated that their luck was rather good.

    This gave the other Treasure Hunters a glimmer of confidence!

    Next up was a Profound Immortal who started their journey.

    He was quite an advanced Profound Immortal, a 9th level one.

    ¡°Sigh¨Cback in the Immortal Realm, I also had my fortune told¨C¡± The 9th level Profound Immortal said determinedly, ¡°That fortune-telling expert once prophesied that my future would be without major disasters. Moreover, it was destined that I would become an Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Having said this, the 9th level Profound Immortal touched the die of destiny with his thoughts.

    Rattle rattle¨Crattle rattle¨C

    4 points!

    He took a deep breath as his binds fell away, raised his head high, and strode forward four steps!

    Unexpectedly¨C

    His feet had barely touched down!

    A dark light surged from beneath his feet!

    That deep and old voice descended from the sky, cold and merciless. ¡°Before long, luck will plummet to the lowest, doomed to die young.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The 9th level Profound Immortal doubted his own ears!

    In the next second¨C

    Boom¨C!

    A cold gleam ripped through the void, winding like a dragon or serpent, striking the 9th level Profound Immortal¡¯s head and body.

    His sturdy Immortal body melted away like ice under the scorching sun!

    First, his skin turned into pus, revealing the bloody flesh beneath.

    His features, distorted by extreme pain, began to twist!

    But he couldn¡¯t move an inch, completely unable to evade.

    Even his immense immortal power was restrained, unable to be activated!

    ¡°Ah¨C!¡±

    The 9th level Profound Immortal let out a heart-wrenching howl.

    ¡°No! Impossible! How could my future¨CI refuse to accept this! Ah¨C! I won¡¯t accept it! I¡¯m not satisfied! Ah¨C!¡±

    After a brief moment of screaming, the 9th level Profound Immortal turned to ashes.

    He perished!

    Spirit and soul extinguished!

    Completely wiped out!

    The path of destiny beneath his feet also dissipated along with it.

    ¡°How could this happen!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor bellowed in panic.

    The other Treasure Hunters, each one trembling with fear, directed their discontent and even some hateful glances toward the Elder of Destiny.

    Huang Xiaolong remained nonchalant.

    ¡°You! You!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor¡¯s anger blazed furiously.

    At this moment, the Elder of Destiny¡¯s face wore no expression, no sympathy, no compassion, and no sense of pity or regret.

    ¡°Respected Treasure Hunters, there is no need to be so,¡± the Elder of Destiny spoke slowly in his signature emotionless tone. ¡°It was not I who caused that Treasure Hunter¡¯s demise, but rather¨Cdestiny. That was his fate. It was destined that he should die young, and no one could save him. That was his lot. It¡¯s just that the path of destiny brought about his untimely death.¡±

    ¡°Roar~~!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor roared again.

    However, all the Treasure Hunters were bound, and even if they wanted to immediately attack the Elder of Destiny, they were powerlessly incapable.

    ¡°Fellow Treasure Hunters, please be a bit quieter and remain calm. Do not attempt to defy destiny. In the long river of destiny, every living being is but a tiny wave, nothing more,¡± the Elder of Destiny said with a smile. ¡°All right, next.¡±

    Silence!

    The Treasure Hunters all fell somewhat silent!

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess had, it seemed, set things off on the right foot.

    A winning start!

    This had actually unconsciously relaxed the vigilance of the Treasure Hunters!

    However, the death of that Level 9 Profound Immortal tightened the previously relaxed heartstrings of the Treasure Hunters, even nearly to the point of snapping!

    To be silently and abruptly eradicated without any chance for resistance, only to passively accept¨Cwas utterly suffocating! It was really too suffocating!

    Like fish on a chopping board, at the mercy of others!

    ¡°My fellow Treasure Hunters, please refrain from wasting time. Otherwise, the path of destiny may fracture, and then, you will encounter eradication¨Cas if digging your own graves,¡± urged the Elder of Destiny calmly and steadily.

    There was no other way!

    Not moving on meant certain death!

    Might as well take the chance to see what fate had in store for one¡¯s future!

    Next up, in fourth place, was the Demon King Kui!

    ¡°Hmph! I do not believe in such destiny! Besides, I am a pure-blooded great demon in the Demon Race, wielding power! How could I possibly die young?¡± The Demon King Kui¡¯s face took on a fierce and belligerent hue and his bloodthirsty and wild nature was stirred up.

    Immediately, he slammed into the dice of destiny.

    Clatter, clatter~~

    To his surprise, he rolled a six!

    ¡°Oh? Six points? My fate should be good, right?¡± A sudden joy rose in the heart of the Demon King Kui.

    One must know that the highest number on these dice was six.

    Rolling a six, if it were a bet on dice, meant that the Demon King Kui had won.

    Moreover, he could move forward six steps!

    With that, the Demon King Kui relaxed all over and walked forward six steps.

    The moment his foot fell¨C

    Boom~~~!

    A profound beam of light burst forth!

    The deep and ancient voice announced immediately¨C¡°Though the future is fraught with misfortune, death is not certain, the prospect of surviving the tribulation remains unpredictable~~~¡±

    ¡°What? A future fraught with misfortune?¡± The Demon King Kui was somewhat baffled. ¡°I¡¯ve rolled a six, so how could there be a problem with my future?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, a sky-blue heavenly fire descended, striking precisely on the Demon King Kui¡¯s head, swiftly enveloping his entire body.

    Crackling as it burned!

    However, more fortunate than the previously fallen Level 9 Profound Immortal, the Demon King Kui at least regained his full strength and was not directly incinerated by the heavenly fire.

    ¡°Roar~~~~~!! It is impossible to burn me to death! I will not just sit here and wait for death! I do not accept this!¡± The Demon King Kui, with his demonic power condensed and exploding, resisted the burning of the sky-blue fire.

    His body emitted trails of green smoke, his facial features shifting as if in immense pain.

    Torture!

    Utter torture!

    ¡°Uh~~ He won¡¯t die right away. Demon King Kui, you must persevere; your destiny is at least in your own hands. Do not give up,¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured.

    Listening to the Demon King Kui¡¯s miserable howls, the Treasure Hunters felt their scalps tingle.

    ¡°Good, moving on, the fifth one,¡± the Elder of Destiny said in a flat tone.

    And next in line behind the Demon King Kui was¨CHuang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my turn,¡± murmured Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law! You¡¯ll be fine! You have a good fate!¡± the Ninth Princess called out anxiously.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves also hastened to shout¨C

    ¡°Master, your fortune is like a rainbow, you are an outstanding being in the universe! You will certainly face no disasters or difficulties!¡±

    ¡°Master, you enjoy immense blessings!¡±

    ¡°Master, any calamities you face in this life, you can surely turn them into blessings!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡­

    ¡°Aha haha~~ I¡¯ll take those good wishes,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh.

    He was very open-minded.

    Directly gathering his thoughts, he struck the dice!

    Clatter, clatter~~~ Clatter, clatter~~~

    ¡­

 Chapter 1365 - Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Defying Heaven to Change Fate

    Chapter 1365: Chapter 1365: Defying Heaven to Change Fate! Chapter 1365: Chapter 1365: Defying Heaven to Change Fate! Huang Xiaolong directed his thoughts at the Dice of Destiny.

    As the dice rapidly spun, many questions surfaced in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    ¡°Hehe, in this life of mine, my luck has been pretty good, hasn¡¯t it~~~ But what about my future? What will it be?¡±

    In the blink of an eye¨C

    It stopped!

    The dice came to a halt!

    All eyes were glued to the Dice of Destiny.

    During this expedition to the Slaying Heavens Cave Abode, Huang Xiaolong had become the spiritual leader of the Treasure Hunters, thereby his every move deeply affected their hearts!

    Subconsciously, everyone believed¨Cone¡¯s glory was everyone¡¯s glory, and one¡¯s loss, everyone¡¯s loss.

    Rattle~~!

    3 points!

    Huang Xiaolong had rolled quite a moderate number.

    His entire body relaxed.

    Without hesitation, Huang Xiaolong took three bold steps forward!

    His footfalls echoed.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong had no idea whether he had stepped on a mine or what.

    Abruptly!

    Boom~~~!

    A murky and tainted beam of light shot up from under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet into the sky!

    Simultaneously, as though through psychic intervention, Huang Xiaolong suddenly had an ominous premonition of impending doom!

    A deep and ancient voice descended from the heavens¨C

    ¡°Ah~~~~!¡±

    First came a sigh.

    The sigh caused Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters to feel a jolt in their hearts.

    ¡°Difficulties abound in your future destiny~~ Will you turn calamity into blessing? Fate is unpredictable~~~¡±

    As soon as the voice faded!

    Crackle~~ crackle~~ crackle-crackle~~~!

    Rows of blue celestial lightning struck Huang Xiaolong directly!

    However, power returned throughout his body.

    Snap~~! Snap~~! Snap~~~!

    Thankfully, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s physically formidable Divine Body meant that, even though he was bombarded with sparks, he suffered no injuries.

    ¡°Dammit! So many hardships in my future?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was caught between laughter and tears.

    But now was not the time for reflection!

    ¡°You will experience countless trials and tribulations~~ This life is truly bitter~~~¡± the aged and deep voice lamented once again.

    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s the Nine Heavens Lightning! The legendary lightning that descends from beyond the nine heavens! The average Immortal Emperor can¡¯t endure it for long!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes bulged.

    The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also broke into a cold sweat for Huang Xiaolong. ¡°If there weren¡¯t many of these Nine Heavens Lightnings, they could be withstood, but if they¡¯re too dense~~ Fortunately, fortunately, the celestial lightning targeting Huang Xiaolong is quite sparse, perhaps, he¡¯ll get through after a few strikes~~ no harm done, no harm done~~¡±

    It must be said, the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was a bit of a jinx!

    No sooner had he finished speaking¨C

    Crackle-crackle~! Snap! Snap~~!

    The descending Nine Heavens Lightning became more intense and frequent!

    In an instant, it was like a torrential downpour, relentlessly pouring on Huang Xiaolong!

    Suddenly, within the span of a single breath, Huang Xiaolong was struck until his body was battered and blood spattered.

    He had sustained injuries!

    The Demon King Kui, already extremely weakened and barely clinging to life under the torment of celestial fire, looked at Huang Xiaolong with the empathy of shared misfortune. ¡°Ah~~ Brother Huang Xiaolong, it seems we share the same fate, both our destinies so ill-fated~~~¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law!¡±

    ¡°Sister-in-law!¡±

    Two great dragons cried out in panic, their hearts racing!

    But they were helpless to do anything! They were bound at the moment!

    Five slaves burst into inconsolable tears!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I can take it! Hahaha!¡± Wrapped in the thunderous booms, Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly, ever the optimist, open-minded.

    His body, down to every cell, exuded a verdant green.

    Vibrant life force began to diffuse and spread.

    The flesh wounds blasted open on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body rapidly and continually healed.

    It was the Wood Star Core!

    Huang Xiaolong had obtained this crucial treasure in the First World of the Slaying Heavens Ten Worlds¨Cthe Wood Star.

    Once he had assimilated the Wood Star Core, his vitality was unceasing, like wild grass¨Cnever eradicated by fire, reborn with the spring breeze!

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong only needed to mobilize his strength to protect his consciousness from being shattered by the celestial lightning, while his physical injuries were healed by the Wood Star Core!

    ¡°It¡¯s the treasure that brother-in-law obtained from the First World! It can resurrect the dead!¡± the Ninth Princess exclaimed. ¡°Perhaps~ perhaps brother-in-law can use this treasure to survive this ordeal!¡±

    ¡°Hard to say! The lightning is too dense; who knows how long sister-in-law can last!¡± The Third Crown Prince broke into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Continue. Next.¡± The Destiny Elder announced methodically.

    Next to take the stage was a Demon Saint.

    Having struck the Dice of Destiny, after a few steps, he was mercilessly judged by fate¨Cjudged to be short-lived!

    Destroyed by the enveloping light, this Demon Saint evaporated without even a whimper, his soul dispersed, not leaving a complete corpse!

    By now, one Profound Immortal, one Demon Saint had died on their respective Destiny Paths.

    This cast a dark shadow over the hearts of the other Treasure Hunters.

    An ominous feeling enveloped them.

    Even the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, who had done well in the first round and had good fortune, were now heavily burdened and extremely anxious!

    Onward!

    The remaining Treasure Hunters continued on their fateful journey!

    Next to take the stage was¨Cnone other than the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I fear nothing!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor laughed valiantly. Yet in his eyes, there was still a faint hint of stoicism in the face of death.

    ¡°At my birth, celestial phenomena descended from the heavens, with a hundred phoenixes competing in song and blossoms falling chaotically from the sky!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor, his gaze piercing as lightning, declared. ¡°Throughout my life, despite encountering thorns and setbacks, each and every challenge was overcome with the fortune bestowed upon me from the heavens!¡±

    As an Immortal Emperor, the Sword Immortal Emperor also had his own arrogance and pride.

    He decisively struck the die of destiny.

    Clatter~~!

    6 points!

    He took 6 steps forward!

    ¡°Prosperity amidst adversity for the first half of your life; catastrophe upon catastrophe for the latter half,¡± an ancient and profound voice, like the authority of heaven itself, proclaimed.

    Mysterious lights shot up into the sky!

    Countless swords emitting a fierce aura¨Cthe rain of swords, the Sword Qi, the Sword Intent¡­ came thundering down with a roar!

    ¡°No!!! Dammit!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor roared in utter unwillingness as he had no choice but to summon all his immortal power to withstand the onslaught.

    In a wretched state!

    ¡°The fortune of the Sword Immortal Emperor has always been good! Why? Why has this happened!¡± The heart of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor immediately sank.

    When it came to luck, even he was not as fortunate as the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    Continue! Keep going!

    Subsequently, whether it was the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, the Demon King¡¯s roar, the Profound Immortals, the Demon Saints, or Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, all followed the rules, struck the die of destiny, and advanced.

    A few of the Treasure Hunters managed to breeze through smoothly, even receiving rewards of Immortal Artifacts or, like the Third Crown Prince, moving extra steps.

    But the majority of the Treasure Hunters were trapped by calamities from the heavens.

    Though none suffered the misfortune of being directly erased.

    Trapped by disaster, they could only barely hold on, like boats amid terrifying waves, constantly on the verge of capsizing and sinking to their doom!

    The first round ended!

    The second round of the journey through destiny, fraught with peril, had begun.

    The Third Crown Prince shook the die of destiny once more.

    This time, his luck was not as good!

    After rolling 4 points and taking 4 steps, he was told that troubles lurked in his fate, and then¡­ he was relentlessly battered and ground down by endless yellow sands! Each grain of sand exploded like a bomb, blasting the Third Crown Prince until he was left bruised and battered.

    In the end, the Third Crown Prince had no choice but to revert to his true form and withstand the heavenly catastrophe with his immense dragon body!

    Most of the Treasure Hunters were trapped, finding progress neither forward nor backward difficult to achieve!

    Those short hundred steps now seemed insurmountably distant!

    Each step forward was incredibly hard!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¨C

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Huang Xiaolong was almost in a panic, overwhelmed.

    His body was incessantly crushed and blasted by the nine heavens thunder.

    Continuously breaking apart.

    All of it depending on the Core of Jupiter for repairs.

    But the main problem was, the number of nine heavens thunders and the speed at which they struck was increasing!

    At this rate, even if Huang Xiaolong could hold on for a while longer, in the end, death was inevitable!

    Look at the Demon King next to him.

    His demon light dimmed, his body charred and ruined. He revealed his true form, his scales and skin all burned away, emitting a scent of cooked flesh.

    Well then!

    The mighty Demon King was about to get roasted¨Cnearly turned into grilled meat! What an ironic joke!

    ¡°No way! I need to think of something¡­ I must save myself!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong forced himself to stay calm.

    His soul was extraordinarily strong, and in an instant, he entered a state of selflessness, of singular focus, without distraction¨C

    As if he had severed the connection to his physical pain, his mind calmed down.

    ¡®Destiny is abstract and elusive¡­ The common saying goes, one¡¯s destiny is determined at birth. Every creature¡¯s fate is arranged from the moment they are born. However¨Cthere still exist those who defy the heavens and change their fate!¡¯

    ¡°My destiny? Hmm¡­ if not for that chance encounter, I would have been just an ordinary farm boy from the countryside¡­ It can be said that I have already risen against the heavens and altered my destiny!¡±

    ¡°Later on, I encountered all sorts of demons, ghosts, cultivators, beings of advanced cosmic civilizations¡­ the Immortal Realm, the Dragon Realm, the Demon Realm¡­ I resolved them all!¡±

    ¡°Including, since entering these exterminating realms, every desperate situation has been solved by me! In my battle of wits with the Exterminating Immortal Emperor, from the beginning until now, at least, I have maintained a complete victory!¡±

    ¡­

    All the past events, the memories of yesteryears, flickered through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind like scenes from a swiftly passing montage!

    His eyes, too, became clearer and more luminous!

    ¡°Right! Defy the heavens and change fate!¡±

    ¡°I will change my fate! I am a divine being from Earth, one who controls the hellish planets! How could my destiny be confined? How could my fate be ruled by so-called predestination?¡±

    In an instant, an immense determination, willpower, enlightenment¡­ surged through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart!

    At the same time, within the underworld, it seemed as if billions of souls and demons were praying, chanting, releasing a mighty force of faith!

    All at once, Huang Xiaolong opened his mouth and roared mightily, his voice dominating mountains and rivers¨Ca declaration of his supremacy¨C

    ¡°The river of fate flows relentlessly, and as I stand atop its waves, there may be setbacks, but my existence is the truth!!! My fate is in my own hands, not dictated by the heavens!¡±

    ¡°How preposterous to bow to fate? How laughable this game is, inherently ridiculous!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken!

    Huang Xiaolong stepped forward boldly!

    While being bombarded by the nine heavens thunder, his every move was unrestricted.

    As such, while resisting, he now deliberately walked forward!

    Without striking the die of destiny, he walked directly ahead!

    This was breaking the rules of the game!

    That is¨Cbreaking fate!!!!!

    He took a step forward!

    And the nine heavens thunder abruptly halted!

    ¡°What? You¡­ you actually broke the rules?¡± Destiny¡¯s old man stared at Huang Xiaolong in astonishment. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ defied the heavens and changed fate?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Aren¡¯t rules meant to be broken? To think of using the notion of fate to shackle my thoughts, truly unamusing.¡± At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s state of mind seemed to have reached an ineffable new level.

    Untainted and beyond the mortal coil!

    He lifted his foot again, and took another step forward!!!!!

    ¡°Haha, the truth is, the way to solve this challenge is simple¨Cjust break the rules actively!!!!! Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1366 - Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 When One Man Gains the Dao His Pets

    Chapter 1366: Chapter 1366: When One Man Gains the Dao, His Pets Ascend to Heaven Chapter 1366: Chapter 1366: When One Man Gains the Dao, His Pets Ascend to Heaven Now, Huang Xiaolong had completely shattered the rules of the destiny game!

    Despite not having his turn to toss the dice of fate, he had just proceeded straight ahead!

    With one step, the celestial thunder attacking Huang Xiaolong miraculously dissipated without a trace.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, covered in wounds, was being healed by the core of Jupiter at a visible speed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Destiny¡¯s Elder was aghast as he looked at Huang Xiaolong, disbelief filling his eyes, ¡°How can this be? For eons, no creatures have ever broken the rules of the destiny game! Destiny is unchangeable¨Cthis¡­ this¡­ He is actually attempting to change his fate! Impossible! Impossible! Even if he took the first step, he cannot take the second! Sooner or later, he will be crushed into dust by the torrents of destiny!¡±

    At this moment, Destiny¡¯s Elder had developed an extreme loathing for Huang Xiaolong. He was a creature who deduced the mysteries of fate, and now a being defying fate had emerged, tantamount to a rebel, a traitor!

    How could this be allowed?

    He must be suppressed!

    Meanwhile, the other Treasure Hunters watched Huang Xiaolong with amazement.

    ¡°Uh¡­ my brother-in-law really doesn¡¯t play by the usual rules,¡± Ninth Princess said, baffled.

    As for the Third Crown Prince being tortured by disasters, or the Demon King and Sword Immortal Emperor who were struggling amidst catastrophes, they were unable to take the heaven-defying step like Huang Xiaolong.

    First, they had exhausted almost all their strength and potential fighting against disasters, barely surviving the ordeal. They simply had no strength left to move forward.

    Moreover, and more importantly¨Cdespite Huang Xiaolong seemingly breaking the rules effortlessly and moving forward, this step was in fact as vast as the difference between heaven and humans!

    Taking this step required indomitable faith!

    The resolve to dominate destiny!

    The courage to break the shackles!

    A fierce and piercing aura!

    An unwavering willpower!

    A pure and untainted state of mind!

    ¡­

    All indispensable!

    Thus¨CThe step Huang Xiaolong took was incredibly difficult, beyond measure!

    Now, after the rules of the game were broken, other Treasure Hunters could no longer play¡­

    It was supposed to be Ninth Princess¡¯s turn to toss the dice of fate a second time, but now¨Cshe just stood there dumbly, like a wooden stump, staring at Huang Xiaolong.

    Following that step, Huang Xiaolong appeared even more composed and serene as he continued forward.

    Another step!

    And another!

    He moved several steps!

    And the endpoint, a hundred paces away, was gradually drawing nearer.

    At that moment!

    Boom~~Boom~~~

    The path of destiny Huang Xiaolong was on erupted with thunderous roars, terrifying and shocking!

    Then, above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, a dark cloud appeared with lightning twisting within it like a Sea Dragon, moving about.

    The next second¨C

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless bolts of heavenly thunder, specifically targeting Huang Xiaolong, struck down!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong was enveloped by a sphere of electricity.

    ¡°Snort! You are destined to face numerous adversities in your future! You were born to die young!¡± Destiny¡¯s Elder said through gritted teeth as he watched Huang Xiaolong.

    But his words were not false.

    Huang Xiaolong had only taken a few steps when he was struck again by the celestial thunder.

    This indicated that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s path ahead was indeed filled with thorns.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s faith, perseverance, and willpower had become invincible.

    Nothing could shake Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Destiny is meant to be shattered¨Cmy existence is truth,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, ethereal and solemn, declared. ¡°All obstacles, I will cleave through with a single sword!¡±

    Boom~~!

    He stepped out from amidst the lightning and thunder!

    With a majestic aura!

    Like an enlightened monk!

    With his step, the sky full of heavenly tribulations was once again dissipated.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body bore some minor injuries, but they were insignificant, as the core of Jupiter could heal the wounds in a very short time.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong, having endured this calamity, instantly appeared renewed and spotlessly clean. His vitality, state of mind, seemed to have ascended to a new level.

    Continue forward!

    No problem, keep moving forward!

    Step by step!

    Ahead was the endpoint!

    ¡°Time and again breaking fate, ignoring rules¨Chow is this possible! I have never seen such an occurrence in my long life! Escaping the shackles of destiny! Cursed be it!¡± Destiny¡¯s Elder was somewhat beside himself with anger.

    But Huang Xiaolong now was undisturbed, his eyes only fixed on the endpoint! Only on the staircase leading to the next realm!

    He continued forward!

    Every few steps, disasters would descend from the heavens.

    Either lightning, fire, frost, meteors, or flashes of swords and shadows.

    But Huang Xiaolong would never fear these disasters; he stood solid as a rock, withstanding every calamity before moving forward¨Cadvancing! Advancing again! And advancing once more!

    Finally!

    Huang Xiaolong completed the hundred steps of the Path of Destiny!

    He stepped onto the staircase leading to the eighth world!

    ¡°Phew~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong glanced back at the Path of Destiny he had traversed. Though it was merely a hundred steps, it felt as if he had journeyed through a long and arduous life, passing through countless seasons!

    Huang Xiaolong felt as if he had experienced a lifetime in another world.

    ¡°You¨Cyou!¡± Fate¡¯s elder turned pale, his eyes bulging out as if he had caught chicken pox, pointing his finger at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡­ you destroyed this old man¡¯s game! You! You! This is simply outrageous!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ to traverse this world, one must break this game,¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly. ¡°If we don¡¯t break free from these shackles, wouldn¡¯t we fall into your schemes from the start?¡±

    With a single statement, Fate¡¯s elder was left speechless!

    ¡°Actually, to break the rules of this game isn¡¯t as simple as just walking, hehehe~~~ I have paid a great price. To have reached this point and passed this test, I think, I truly deserve it. You have nothing to say. Even if it were you standing on the Path of Destiny, you might not have the courage to ignore the rules, break free, and move forward boldly,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, looking at Fate¡¯s elder with a teasing glance.

    Fate¡¯s elder was shocked deep within his heart.

    Soon, his expression became extremely complex.

    Tangled, tormented, wandering, anxious, nervous, fretful¨C

    After a moment of silence, Fate¡¯s elder said melancholically, ¡°Indeed~~ upon reflection~~ I~~ I indeed do not have the courage to break through my own fate~~~¡±

    Well then, Fate¡¯s elder admitted that he, too, could not take the crucial step to break fate like Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Enough, enough~~¡± Fate¡¯s elder conceded with a defeated look. Now, he was thoroughly convinced by Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Defying fate~~ in the universe, there really are beings capable of defying their destiny~~ Well, your future is destined to be fraught with disasters, but you will overcome every calamity~~~ Your fortuitous destiny is truly invincible. Your future is now unpredictable; no one knows to what heights you will grow~~ Perhaps, you may even surpass the achievements of Lord Slayer of Heavens~~~¡±

    Fate¡¯s elder was much politer towards Huang Xiaolong.

    However, his tone soon shifted, ¡°But this time, among you treasure hunters, only you have broken the shackles of fate~~ What about the other treasure hunters? They must continue to face the judgment of fate!¡±

    Fate¡¯s elder became smug again as he scanned the other treasure hunters. ¡°I see, most of the other beings will be trapped on the Path of Destiny and eventually perish. It seems only you and a very few treasure hunters will be able to enter the next world and continue adventuring~~ hehehehe~~¡±

    Fate¡¯s elder seemed to be mocking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incompetent teammates.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    He also looked at the treasure hunters enduring torment¡­

    Demon King Yue, enveloped in rising blue smoke, was quickly getting roasted.

    Immortal Emperor Sword, enveloped in countless flashes of swords, was covered in blood and flesh wounds.

    Third Crown Prince, his brother-in-law, Sea Dragon, was also at his last breath.

    ¡°Haha~~ Since you have broken through fate, then enter the eighth world. These companions of yours~~ haha~~¡± Fate¡¯s elder said, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking glance.

    It seemed he wanted to get revenge on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incompetent teammates for the frustrations he suffered from Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong also laughed, very delightedly. ¡°No, I will wait for my companions to enter the eighth world together.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fate¡¯s elder was startled, then shook his head. ¡°Impossible! More than half of these companions of yours will be crushed by fate!¡±

    ¡°No, they will all be safe and sound,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I will take them with me into the eighth realm, not leaving anyone behind.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Illogical! Utterly illogical!¡± Fate¡¯s elder laughed crazily. ¡°Simply nonsense! You may have broken through fate, I admit, you are peerless. But how could you influence the fate of other beings? Hahahaha~~ do you really think that you are a god? A savior to all?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled confidently.

    And the treasure hunters also felt a sense of despair.

    In the past, in every world, whenever the treasure hunters faced dangers, Huang Xiaolong would always step forward and resolve the crises. Thus, they invariably saw Huang Xiaolong as their savior.

    But this time was different.

    This time, no one believed that Huang Xiaolong could influence anyone else¡¯s fate!

    Battling against destiny still relied solely on the individual!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t worry about us anymore, you go on to the eighth realm,¡± Ninth Princess exclaimed. ¡°Besides, we still have a chance. Maybe, although our future fate has obstacles, we might still overcome them. Brother-in-law, go ahead, we¡¯ll meet in the eighth realm!¡±

    ¡°Hey~~¡± Huang Xiaolong looked towards Fate¡¯s elder with great interest. ¡°I come from Earth. On our Earth, there¡¯s a saying~~¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fate¡¯s elder was taken aback. ¡°What saying?¡±

    ¡°One man¡¯s enlightenment raises even his pets to the heavens!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly, ¡°Since I have triumphed in my struggle against fate, that means, my destiny is invincible. Every time I encounter a disaster, or a calamity, I can turn peril into safety, right? It¡¯s hardly an exaggeration to say that I¡¯m the Chosen One, is it?¡±

    ¡°This~~ indeed that is so,¡± Fate¡¯s elder had to admit.

    ¡°Then, my fortune can naturally help those I know to overcome difficulties. This is called ¡®receiving aid from a noble person,¡¯ also known as ¡®One man¡¯s enlightenment raises even his pets to the heavens,''¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°This?¡± Fate¡¯s elder was baffled.

    He was somewhat unfamiliar with the theories of ¡°noble person¡¯s aid¡± and ¡°One man¡¯s enlightenment raises even his pets to the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ Now, I will help you break through destiny,¡± saying this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind moved, and his Path of Destiny suddenly exploded with infinite glory and auspicious qi.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Streams of glory and auspicious qi fell on each treasure hunter¡¯s Path of Destiny!

    ¡°Those who believe in me, across billions of worlds, all beings shall turn peril into safety.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Those who believe in me, all beings will not suffer from calamities.

    Those who believe in me, all shall attain great freedom, great joy

    ¡­..¡±

    Huang Xiaolong began chanting.

    On every Path of Destiny, his solemn voice spiraled around.

    It sounded like the tolling of bells at dawn and dusk!

 Chapter 1367 - Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Infuriating to Death

    Chapter 1367: Chapter 1367: Infuriating to Death! Chapter 1367: Chapter 1367: Infuriating to Death! At that moment, from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s path of destiny, endless rosy glows and auspicious qi surged forth, sprinkling onto the paths of other Treasure Hunters!

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong was spreading his own fortune, affecting the other Treasure Hunters.

    Huang Xiaolong was also proficient in the art of fortune-telling, and his theory included beliefs like ¡°Noble people providing aid¡± and ¡°When one man gains enlightenment, his pets and poultry ascend to heaven¡±.

    It was also a popular saying in Huaxia¡¯s traditional culture!

    Huang Xiaolong believed that one person could change another person¡¯s life!

    And he, too, could turn around these Treasure Hunters¡¯ fates so they would all escape from misfortune! Of course, this was on the condition that these Treasure Hunters did not become his enemies!

    The Treasure Hunters were all listening to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s incantations.

    Unconsciously, they started to develop a near-faith-like state towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Sister-in-law~~¡± The Ninth Princess looked at Huang Xiaolong with bright eyes full of tender affection.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong was radiating boundless light, truly like a deity!

    The old man of fate continued to roar, completely losing his composure, ¡°Impossible! You cannot influence others¡¯ destinies, much less change the fate of other beings! This is outright defiance of heaven!¡±

    ¡°Heaven? If heaven wants to destroy me, I will defy heaven!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    Suddenly!

    Boom~~~!!!!!

    The path of destiny where the Ninth Princess stood violently trembled, and then, it erupted with endless dawn light! It was like the first glimmer of light piercing through the darkness before dawn!

    The forces of destiny that bound the Ninth Princess instantly dissipated without a trace!

    ¡°Sister-in-law! I¡¯m coming!¡±

    The Ninth Princess was blessed by good fortune and took great strides towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Ah!!!! You have violated the game rules! You rebel! You heretic!¡± The old man of fate screamed, his face as pale as paper.

    Immediately after¨C

    Boom~~!!!!!

    The tribulations that the Demon King Ku, the Third Crown Prince, Sword Immortal Emperor, and others were experiencing seemed to be cleansed away abruptly.

    They finally caught their breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s over~~ it¡¯s passed~~ I nearly perished~~ Huang Xiaolong, you saved my life! You saved me again!¡± The Demon King Ku, his body charred, smoke rising from his seven orifices, possessed a strong vitality, able to survive as long as there was a breath of life in him!

    Demon King Ku took out an Immortal Pill and swallowed it, fresh granulation and skin and muscle began to regrow at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Immediately, the Demon King Ku, the Third Crown Prince, Sword Immortal Emperor, and so on, all looked at Huang Xiaolong with some respect!

    It was a kind of respect that emanated from their very bones!

    ¡®In the future, we must be friends with Huang Xiaolong, become brothers! Even being his subordinates would be acceptable! Our destinies may not be great, and we could face numerous ordeals even if we don¡¯t die, but Huang Xiaolong is our nobleman. As long as we¡¯re not his enemies, all calamities can be resolved!¡¯

    These thoughts surfaced in the minds of the Treasure Hunters.

    Soon, the paths of destiny of all the Treasure Hunters trembled, as flowers rained from the sky and golden lotuses sprouted from the ground! All tribulations had passed. The Treasure Hunters had broken free from the shackles of fate and achieved great freedom and carefreeness.

    They began to move collectively towards Huang Xiaolong.

    For them, the path of destiny became like a garden, where they could stroll at ease.

    It¡¯s over; this game is utterly ruined, played to destruction!

    ¡°Puh~~~~~~!!!!!¡± The old man of fate spat out blood again.

    But he was utterly powerless to stop any of it.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ I¡¯ve said it before, I am their nobleman, I can not only master my own destiny but also change it for others. How about it, are you convinced now?¡± Huang Xiaolong teased as he looked at the old man of fate.

    At this time, the Ninth Princess reached the staircase, scampering over to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, circling him excitedly like a little bird relying on a person.

    Other Treasure Hunters, including Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, also gradually reached the end, the staircase leading to the next realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful! We¡¯ve finally made it through!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor remarked, while using Immortal Pill and immortal power to heal his immortal body¡¯s wounds, sighing with emotion. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we owe it to you this time! That~~~¡±

    He paused momentarily before humbly speaking, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll look after us in the future. We will surely be sincere friends with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Other Treasure Hunters quickly praised Huang Xiaolong¡¯s achievements.

    Now, no matter how impressive their backgrounds, none of the Treasure Hunters dared to offend Huang Xiaolong in the slightest.

    (Note: In the years to come, these Treasure Hunters did indeed encounter calamities to a greater or lesser extent, but they were always able to rely on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s support to turn misfortune into blessing. This is a story for another time.)

    All the Treasure Hunters, except for the few who had died earlier, had now all made it through.

    ¡°Ah~~~!!!!! How can this be? My¡­ my power of destiny¡­ how could it¡­ how could it fail!¡± In an instant, the old man of fate became ashen-faced, mumbling with trembling lips, his whole body convulsing.

    The next second!

    ¡°`

    Puh~~~~~~!!!!!

    He threw his head back and vomited several liters of fresh blood, then his momentum faded and he collapsed on the ground, all at once.

    He breathed no more.

    ¡°Ah? Dead? Just like that, he¡¯s dead?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished. ¡°Was his mental fortitude really that poor?¡±

    ¡°Puh~~ Brother-in-law, that so-called Fate Old Man actually got played to death by you. Kikikiki~~¡± Ninth Princess laughed so hard she trembled like a flower swaying in the wind.

    The other Treasure Hunters all wore easy smiles.

    The big boss of this world had been played to death by Huang Xiaolong.

    Boom~~!

    At that moment, a burst of bright light exploded from within Fate Old Man¡¯s body!

    In that burst of light, an ancient scroll appeared.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Treasure Hunters. Congratulations, you have passed the seventh world created by this Emperor~~ Good, very good~~ It seems you have all succeeded in defying fate! Remarkable, truly remarkable. In the past, this Emperor also attempted to alter fate, but at the critical moment, ultimately, I couldn¡¯t make that step. All I could do was conceal the heavenly secrets, preventing Fate Old Man from prying into my future. Yet I couldn¡¯t change fate. It seems among you Treasure Hunters, there is one whose future achievements will surpass those of this Emperor~~~¡±

    The voice of Heavenly Annihilation Immortal Emperor lingered.

    Hearing him say this, the Treasure Hunters all looked towards Huang Xiaolong with shocked expressions!

    Their minds and spirits were intensely stirred!

    The Heavenly Annihilation Immortal Emperor directly stated that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s future achievements would surpass his, the once strongest entity in the universe!

    This meant that Huang Xiaolong was destined to stand at the pinnacle of all clans!

    And in fact, this wasn¡¯t just an empty boast. The Heavenly Annihilation Immortal Emperor could only conceal his fate from being spied upon. However, Huang Xiaolong could truly break fate and dominate it.

    The gap between the two was nothing if not vast!

    ¡°Alright, enough talk. Treasure Hunters, continue your adventure. Proceed to the eighth world! Hmm~~ The most important treasure of this realm is a scroll that contains the most mystical fortune-telling techniques in the universe, which can calculate the future of all beings~~~¡±

    ¡°Fortune-telling techniques? Nice!¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hand to grab, capturing the scroll amid the bright light.

    The key lay upon the steps. Huang Xiaolong picked up the key and was the first to ascend the staircase!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the eighth world!¡± The Third Crown Prince, like a devoted follower of Huang Xiaolong, took off right after him. The other Treasure Hunters roared upwards!

    The Eighth World!

    The Treasure Hunters had arrived at the eighth world!

    They found themselves in a peaceful village!

    Under a sacrificial altar in the village, there was an open space.

    Distant mountains, nearby waters, withered vines, ancient trees, dusk crows, small bridges¡­

    There was a unique charm to it.

    ¡°Hey? A village?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked around.

    The other Treasure Hunters also prepared to release their divine senses to explore.

    To see what lies beyond the village.

    Just then!

    Boom~~~~!!!!!

    The sacrificial altar ahead trembled, bursting forth with endless light, enveloping the Treasure Hunters!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sword Immortal roared in shock.

    Thankfully, the light had no killing power, merely shining on everyone, making them feel warm.

    After a brief moment, the light disappeared.

    ¡°Hey? Brother-in-law, why is there a number above your head?¡± Ninth Princess suddenly pointed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, surprised.

    ¡°You have one too~~¡± Huang Xiaolong saw a splendid golden number ¡°95¡± floating above Ninth Princess¡¯s head.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Simultaneously, the other Treasure Hunters also noticed shimmering golden numbers above each others¡¯ heads.

    For example, Sword Immortal¡¯s was 85

    Purple Blaze Immortal Emperor¡¯s was 82

    The Third Crown Prince¡¯s was 97

    The slave Xu Fu had only the number 29 above his head

    ¡­

    ¡°What do these numbers mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked befuddled and then asked Ninth Princess. ¡°Niece, what number is above my head?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1368 - Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 100 Days of Life and Death

    Chapter 1368: Chapter 1368: 100 Days of Life and Death! Chapter 1368: Chapter 1368: 100 Days of Life and Death! This eighth world really left Huang Xiaolong, as well as the other Treasure Hunters, completely baffled.

    They appeared in a desolate village.

    There was a strange altar in the village.

    With a flash of light, a golden, shining number materialized above everyone¡¯s heads¡­

    What the hell is this about!

    However, relative to earlier, as they had already made it to the eighth world, victory seemed within reach, and everyone was pumping themselves up with determination.

    Not to mention, after adventuring through seven consecutive worlds, the mental fortitude of these surviving Treasure Hunters had leapt to a whole other level!

    Everyone actually felt as if they had been completely transformed!

    It must be said, this trial of the Ten Worlds of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter had been an indescribable tempering experience for any Treasure Hunter!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, the number above your head is 100~~¡± The Ninth Princess smiled broadly. ¡°It¡¯s the highest one among us~~¡±

    ¡°Oh? 100?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what these numbers actually mean, well, I have 100, which is more than what any of you have on your heads.¡±

    Exactly, the numbers above the Treasure Hunters¡¯ heads were nearly all different, some high and some low, but Huang Xiaolong¡¯s was 100.

    The only 100.

    Following him was the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan, ranking second with 97.

    ¡°Master, this servant has only a 29 above my head~~ this¡­ this¡­ sigh~~¡± Xu Fu looked worried and distressed.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one knows what these mysterious numbers mean; maybe, having a bigger number isn¡¯t better. Perhaps, it¡¯s actually better to have a smaller one~~hahaha~~~¡±

    Xu Fu fell silent. ¡°Thank you, Master, for consoling me.¡±

    Just then¨C

    Boom!

    The altar in the desolate village shook.

    The spirits of the Treasure Hunters trembled along with it.

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter resounded once more.

    It echoed throughout the heavens of this world.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Esteemed Treasure Hunters, welcome to the eighth world created by this Emperor~~~¡±

    Excitement filled the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter¡¯s voice.

    In the previous seven worlds, the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter¡¯s voice had offered hints. But the level of excitement in his voice now far surpassed any other time¡­

    ¡°What is the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter playing at this time?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°What exactly do these numbers mean?¡±

    All the Treasure Hunters were holding their breath, all ears.

    Big question marks filled everyone¡¯s minds.

    Of course, at this moment, the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter was likely to clarify things.

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter continued to ring out¨C

    ¡°My fellows Treasure Hunters, passing through this eighth world of the Ten Worlds of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter¡­hehe, if you wish to cross over, it¡¯s actually very simple. Yes, the difficulty of this world is indeed very low~~hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°What? The difficulty of passing through this eighth world is low?¡±

    The Treasure Hunters were all stunned.

    Could there be some mistake?

    Isn¡¯t it said that in the Ten Worlds of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter, the difficulty of each world increases progressively? That the farther you go, the greater the difficulty and the higher the danger¡­

    Could it be that the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter is fooling people again¡­

    ¡°Hmm~~ why do I say the difficulty of this eighth realm is low? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you directly, if you stay in this eighth realm for 100 days, then on the 101st day, the key to the ninth realm will appear, allowing you to obtain it¡­ hahaha~~ is it not very simple?¡±

    In the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter¡¯s laughter, there was a faint hint of jest.

    Upon hearing this, the Treasure Hunters all felt it unbelievable!

    Just staying in this eighth world for 100 days and automatically passing through?

    Getting by with just eating and waiting for death?

    This¡­

    It shouldn¡¯t be!

    ¡°Things can¡¯t be that simple~~¡± The corners of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth quirked slightly. ¡°Just listen; the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter hasn¡¯t finished talking yet.¡±

    And sure enough, as soon as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words fell, the Immortal Emperor of Heaven¡¯s Slaughter continued to speak¨C

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Alright, I¡¯ll explain the true meaning of the numbers above your heads.¡±

    The Treasure Hunters once again held their breath, all attention focused.

    It seemed the critical point was about to arrive!

    ¡°All you treasure hunters, you have managed to cut through thorns and thistles to reach this Eighth World¡­ that¡¯s impressive. Although I don¡¯t know exactly who you are or what race you belong to, one thing is for certain¨Cyou must all be among the top fighters in the universe.¡±

    ¡°In the universe, the essence of cultivation for any creature is nothing more than the pursuit of the path to longevity. Yes, longevity.¡±

    ¡°In the realm of the Immortals, the lifespan of Immortals is said to be endless. Their lives span as long as the heavens and the earth, shining as brightly as the sun and the moon.¡±

    ¡°There are also beings like those from the Long Clan and the Demon Race, whose bloodlines are so strong and boundless that they almost possess an endless lifespan from birth.¡±

    ¡°So, do Immortals, members of the Long Clan, and the Demon Race really achieve immortality?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Actually, it isn¡¯t so!¡±

    ¡°In the river of time, all creatures are vulnerable. Whether they are Immortals, members of the Long Clan, or from the Demon Race, so-called longevity is only relative. In the mysterious and unpredictable universe, in the merciless river of time, even Immortals, members of the Long Clan, and the Demon Race will ultimately decay and decline into oblivion.¡±

    The words of the Immortal Emperor resounded, causing the treasure hunters to nod in agreement.

    Right, so-called longevity is only relative, not absolute.

    For example, to a mere human on Earth or to an Earth cultivator, an Immortal would certainly appear majestic, immortal, and long-lived.

    But what about in the grand scheme of the universe?

    Eventually, they still die!

    Longevity is not that simple!

    ¡°¡­ Um, all you treasure hunters, though you are powerful and dominate over others, you cannot achieve immortality. Therefore, the power I have left behind has already divided your lives, your lifespans, into 100 parts,¡± said the Immortal Emperor with a smile. ¡°Those with higher scores have longer overall lifespans. Those with lower scores have shorter overall lifespans.¡±

    With this explanation, the treasure hunters suddenly saw the light!

    Scores represented lifespan!

    The power the Immortal Emperor left in this Eighth World had already simulated the future lifespan of these treasure hunters and displayed them in the form of scores!

    ¡°So the numbers above our heads represent the length of our lifespans!¡± Huang Xiaolong realized, nodding in understanding.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°It seems my lifespan is the longest. I have 100 points, a perfect score! Ha ha ha~~~¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu, it looks like your lifespan is quite short, eh? Only 29 points~~ ha ha ha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh, looking at Xu Fu.

    ¡°Alas! Master, this servant once secretly consumed the Immortal Pill of the First Emperor, how¡­ how could my lifespan be so fleeting!¡± Xu Fu felt indignant.

    ¡°This is easy to understand,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°You consumed the Immortal Pill claiming immortality, which is deemed immortal on Earth in the eyes of ordinary people. But when you are placed in the vast universe compared with various advanced civilizations, your lifespan isn¡¯t considered long. Your lifespan isn¡¯t even close to an Immortal Emperor¡¯s, let alone some Profound Immortals. Of course, don¡¯t look down on 29 points, as those 29 points could perhaps translate into thousands, or even tens of thousands of years.¡±

    Right, the life scores above many treasure hunters¡¯ heads, even if it was just a mere 1 point, might represent a hundred years, a thousand years, or even¨Cten thousand years!

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor continued¨C

    ¡°Now, in the Eighth World, you will expend 1 point every day. Of course, this expenditure is only relevant in the Eighth World. For example, if you go to the Ninth World, the lifespan you¡¯ve expended can be restored.¡±

    In the Eighth World, under the influence of special rules, 1 point of lifespan will be consumed every day?

    This was literally burning away their lifespan!!!

    Suddenly, all the treasure hunters felt a tightness in their chests!

    ¡°However, I must remind you,¡± continued the Immortal Emperor, ¡°if, in this Eighth World, you deplete all your lifespan points, then you will vanish into smoke and dust. That will mean your lifespan has come to an end. Of course, if you have just 1 point of lifespan left, as soon as you leave the Eighth World, it will be immediately restored~~~ Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? Alright, I won¡¯t ramble on any longer. Remember, just stay in the Eighth World for a hundred days, and on the 101st day, you will automatically reach the Ninth World~~~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Now, I truly wish all of you a peaceful and stable stay of a hundred days~~ Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    As the Immortal Emperor¡¯s laughter, clearly tinged with a mocking tone, faded into the distance, the deserted village once again fell under a bizarre tranquility.

    ¡°Something is not right!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor suddenly cried out. ¡°Our lifespans converted into points don¡¯t even reach 100! Consuming 1 point of lifespan every day~~ staying in this world for 100 days to pass the test~~ then, we absolutely won¡¯t last 100 days and our lifespans will be exhausted!!!¡±

    The lifespan score of the Sword Immortal Emperor was 85.

    That meant, in the Eighth World, he could last, at most, for 85 days!

    Panic set in!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor was panicking!

    The other treasure hunters were also panicking!

    Completely panicked!

    ¡°We¡¯re doomed, we¡¯re doomed, Master, this servant only has 29 points, after 29 days¡­ I, I will turn to ash~~¡± Xu Fu almost cried out in despair.

    ¡°Sister-in-law~~ It looks like only you can go to the Ninth World,¡± said the Ninth Princess with a somber expression, looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go either,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what the Immortal Emperor said? We have to last a full 100 days; on the 101st day, the stairs to the Ninth World will appear. I just barely have 100 points; I¡¯ll also be dead on the 101st day.¡±

    With these words, the treasure hunters were utterly horrified.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Another dead end! Another dead end!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor burst out angrily. ¡°The Immortal Emperor is truly insidious and cunning! Here, the highest score is Brother Huang Xiaolong¡¯s 100 points, but it¡¯s still not enough to pass! We will all die here! Damnation! Dying of old age in this world after our lifespans have run out~~ I am not willing! I am not reconciled! The Immortal Emperor is just toying with us! We are but his playthings!¡±

    A sorrowful atmosphere enveloped every treasure hunter.

    ¡°Alright, everyone stop frightening yourselves. We¡¯ve still been left with time~~ Let¡¯s go, take a look around,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he collected his emotions and took the lead out of the desolate village.

    The other treasure hunters, as if in a daze, followed behind.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1369 - Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 The Method to Prolong Life

    Chapter 1369: Chapter 1369: The Method to Prolong Life Chapter 1369: Chapter 1369: The Method to Prolong Life Huang Xiaolong led the Treasure Hunters wandering around in this desolate village. It seemed a bit aimless.

    Now, every person, including Huang Xiaolong himself, was experiencing a feeling that each day was like a year¡­

    ¡°Each day was like a year¡± is an exaggerated idiom. But for the Treasure Hunters, it was literally true, and still, it didn¡¯t quite capture their current plight. To be more precise, it should be ¡°Each day was like ten thousand years¡±¡­

    ¡°With each day that passes, almost ten thousand years of lifespan are lost!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s complexion turned ashen, filled with despair.

    ¡°Alright, Sword Immortal Emperor, you¡¯re an Immortal Emperor, stop your whimpering,¡± the Dragon Prince, the Third Crown Prince, said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°We must think of a perfect solution~~¡±

    ¡°Since the Sword Immortal Emperor has set up this scenario, there must be a way to solve it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with conviction. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an unsolvable situation. Right now, the most important thing is that we have to find a way to break this Formation!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong quickly brushed away the depression in his heart, his mood brightening like the sunny sky. ¡°Remember, we must firmly hold our destiny in our own hands, we can¡¯t let anyone control us, including~ the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heartening speech, the Treasure Hunters¡¯ spirits were shocked back to life.

    Upon a mental sweep, they discovered that this desolate village didn¡¯t have any living creatures.

    Immediately, they soared into the air and flew rapidly out of the desolate village.

    Outside the village lay boundless mountain ranges.

    Rows of mountains rose and fell unpredictably, like dragons and snakes, incredibly vast.

    However, as the Treasure Hunters extended their divine senses, they found the mountains to be eerily quiet, devoid of any trace of life, truly living up to the term ¡°dead mountains.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, this world is permeated with the aura of death everywhere~~ It¡¯s very scary,¡± the Ninth Princess said with a face full of trepidation.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly and then quickened his flight without delay.

    The world was still very large, and after flying day and night, they inexplicably still hadn¡¯t left the mountain range.

    On the second day¡¯s morning, it turned out that the numbers representing lifespan above everyone¡¯s head had indeed changed!

    The dazzling ¡°100¡± above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head had become ¡°99¡±!

    ¡°It¡¯s really decreasing!¡± the Demon King exclaimed in alarm. ¡°Our lifespans are truly reducing!¡±

    The Treasure Hunters wailed in distress.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Don¡¯t panic, fretting is useless. Rest assured, as long as we can stay for 100 days, and we arrive safely at the next world, the lifespan we¡¯ve lost will be restored. Look at us now, this little bit of discomfort is nothing,¡± Huang Xiaolong was extremely optimistic.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, let¡¯s quickly fly out of this dead and silent mountain range! These mountains hold nothing extraordinary, they likely aren¡¯t the key to unlocking this deadly situation,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said in a hurry.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s continue on our way,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    The Treasure Hunters, like shooting stars, streaked across the bleak and dim sky.

    But would their lives be as ephemeral as those shooting stars?

    Three days!

    They flew for a full three days!

    When the golden number above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head turned into ¡°97,¡± finally, ahead there appeared¨C

    A town!!!!

    Beyond the mountains, a town emerged!

    And, extending their senses, they could clearly detect that within the town, there was the presence of living creatures!

    There were signs of life!

    It wasn¡¯t a dead town!

    ¡°Brother-in-law! There are life signs in the town ahead!¡± the Third Crown Prince, eyes slightly lighting up, said. ¡°Though the town still has a deathly aura, we¡¯ve found life signs!¡±

    ¡°With this, we should be able to find clues! If there are life signs, perhaps, there might be a method to extend life in this world!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s insight was incredibly sharp.

    He faintly felt, and after analysis and conjecture, that the key to getting through this world lay in¨Cextending life!!!!

    A method for extending life!

    Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh~~ swoosh swoosh~~

    The Treasure Hunters turned into streaks of light, landing in the town.

    Indeed, within the town, there were living creatures!

    And they were of various kinds!

    There were humanoid beings!

    Some had black hair and eyes, extremely similar to Earthlings or Immortals!

    There were centaur-like types!

    There were even those with green skin and red eyes!

    And some even resembled merfolk!

    ¡­

    It appeared that many different civilizations from various parts of the universe had gathered in this town.

    And upon a glance, these beings, each one of them, were extremely powerful!

    At the very least, they all possessed strength close to that of a Profound Immortal!

    Some were even a match for Immortal Emperors, Demon Kings, and Dragon Kings!

    ¡°Eh~~ there are no weaklings in this town,¡± Huang Xiaolong and the others exchanged looks of surprise.

    ¡°`

    Yet, these creatures, though mighty, all lacked vitality. They appeared listless and weary as if they had been completely drained of their spirit, energy, and soul!

    A decayed aura exuded from their bodies!

    They all seemed on the brink of death, as if their lifespans had been exhausted and they could extinguish at any moment!

    It was as though they were just clinging to their last breath, not yet succumbed to death.

    ¡°Uh?¡± The beings within the town also noticed Huang Xiaolong and the other uninvited guests!

    Suddenly, their eyes blazed with intense, greedy looks, fixedly staring at the numbers above the heads of the Treasure Hunters!

    They looked just like a group of starving ghosts who had caught sight of a feast!

    Quickly, these beings began to stir restlessly, inching closer to the Treasure Hunters!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing this, the Third Crown Prince let out a fierce snort, his eyes flashing murderously. ¡°What, you¡¯re thinking of laying a hand on us? What a joke! Although you are many and your realms are not weak, your energy is fading, you¡¯re on your last legs. I could wipe you all out with a wave of my hand! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡±

    Indeed, the fighting capacity of the creatures in the town must have been next to nothing by now. If a battle really broke out, they would be slaughtered by the Treasure Hunters in the blink of an eye. There was no suspense to this!

    Hearing the threat from the Third Crown Prince, the greed in the creatures¡¯ eyes was replaced by panic and unwillingness!

    Soon after, they dispersed sulkily, gathering in small groups and whispering among themselves, occasionally glancing at the Treasure Hunters with the eyes of desperate, freezing wolves.

    Huang Xiaolong observed quietly, his mind filling with doubt.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, look, many creatures are setting up stalls.¡± The Ninth Princess pointed out.

    Huang Xiaolong looked over and saw that indeed, many creatures were running stalls, and the stalls were filled with all kinds of treasures!

    There were Immortal Artifacts and Formation diagrams! Immortal Technique scrolls! Secrets of Divine Skills! Immortal Pills and medicines!

    Each was a treasure of inestimable value!

    But right now, these lifeforms in the town were offering them up like junk goods, carelessly displayed on their stalls, attracting no attention.

    ¡°Heh heh~~ Interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled softly, then walked toward a man who looked strikingly similar to an Earthling.

    This man was also running a stall. He appeared middle-aged with a level of power close to that of the Sword Immortal Emperor, but he was dispirited, sitting behind his stall with heavy sighs.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters approaching, a strong hope flickered in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sirs¡­ guests from afar~~ have you¡­ have you taken a liking to the treasures on my stall? If so, please feel free to choose. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong approached the stall, smiled, and casually asked, ¡°How are you selling these treasures?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s negotiable, very negotiable~~¡± The man¡¯s eyes bulged, suddenly looking ferocious as he stood up. ¡°These are the rare treasures collected with my blood and sweat when I voyaged across the universe! Each one could cause a sensation throughout the cosmos! Look at these Immortal Artifacts; even in the Immortal Realm, they would be snatched up fiercely!¡±

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor both nodded slightly.

    Indeed, the quality of the Immortal Artifacts and treasures on the man¡¯s stall was very high.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could speak, the man volunteered, ¡°How about this! You transfer 20 days of your lifespan to me, and all these treasures are yours! You see, you have an abundance of life, a whopping 97 days! Just transfer 20 days of your lifespan to me, and it won¡¯t hurt you at all! I don¡¯t want anything else, if you want these treasures, you can only exchange them for your lifespan!¡±

    By the end, the man was almost hysterical!

    And other stall-running creatures around also began to howl¨C¡°Buy from me! I¡¯ll only take 10 days of your lifespan! Hurry, buy from me! Transfer 10 years of lifespan to me, and all these treasures are yours! All yours!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor bellowed in anger.

    Terrifying pressure swept outwards!

    The barely alive creatures were immediately intimidated and fell deathly silent.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong had even bigger question marks in his mind!

    These guys looked like they were on their last gasp, but why hadn¡¯t they died off completely?

    Could it be that they had a way to extend their lives?

    Or perhaps, their natural lifespans were extremely long, far exceeding that of us Treasure Hunters, so they could continue to deplete it in this world?

    ¡°I want to ask, how long have you stayed in this world?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°This~~~¡± The man choked for a moment, then frowned deeply, as if thinking hard, but soon gave up and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember, no longer remember. Maybe a few thousand years, ah¡­ maybe over ten thousand years~~ I don¡¯t remember. But it¡¯s no longer important~~¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve stayed in this world for such a long time?¡± The Treasure Hunters were shocked.

    You must understand, Treasure Hunters are top-notch powerhouses in the universe, turning lifespans into scores, which total only a few dozen at most, with Huang Xiaolong being an exceptional case with 100 points.

    In this world, one day of stay consumes one point.

    This man had stayed at least for thousands of years; why hadn¡¯t he died? To say his lifespan was N times that of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, able to withstand such depletion¨Cthat would be absolutely impossible! The difference in their lifespans couldn¡¯t be that great!

    Why could he still endure?

    There must be a mystery! Definitely a mystery!

    ¡°You have a method to extend life!¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor exclaimed!

    The Treasure Hunters¡¯ eyes lit up as if they had found a clue to break the deadlock!

    ¡°Extend life?¡± The man smiled enigmatically. ¡°Yes, we can extend our lives in this world. We hang on to a breath, not dying~~ But it¡¯s almost the same as being a living dead, we haven¡¯t felt the vitality of life for a long time, we¡¯re just puppets! Just zombies!¡±

    ¡°Sister-in-law! Now it¡¯s good! As long as we can find out the method of extending life in this world, we can stay for 100 days! These guys, having stayed for thousands to tens of thousands of years without dying, should make our 100-day stay quite easy!¡± The Ninth Princess said tremulously.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred, and he continued in an unperturbed tone, ¡°Could you tell us this method of extending life?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The next second¨C

    ¡°Exchange it for lifespan!!!!!!¡±

    Almost all the creatures in the town mustered their remaining strength and roared hoarsely.

    ¡°Exchange it for lifespan! Let us feel the long-lost breath of life again!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1370 - Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 The Exalted of Ten Thousand

    Chapter 1370: Chapter 1370: The Exalted of Ten Thousand Formations! Chapter 1370: Chapter 1370: The Exalted of Ten Thousand Formations! ¡°Precisely in this town, those decaying creatures that were on their last breath, at this moment, seemed as if they had been injected with chicken blood, howling eagerly to swap critical information for the Treasure Hunters¡¯ lifespans.¡±

    ¡°And this information was of utmost importance to the Treasure Hunters, crucial for breaking out of a deadlock!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor commanded, his mighty pressure spreading throughout, shattering spirits and once again taking control of the situation.

    The entire town became deathly silent once more.

    Yet, in this extreme tranquility, the beings of the town fixed their ghost-like gazes on the Treasure Hunters, their eyes filled with blood vessels.

    ¡°Heh, tell us the method to extend our lives,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently to the stallholder.

    ¡°Kek kek kek,¡± the stallholder looked at Huang Xiaolong with a sinister glint in his eyes, squeezing out a bizarre voice as if through the cracks of his teeth. ¡°You want to know this secret? Hmm, as I said before, trade your lifespan for it! Whether you want to know information or trade treasures, you must exchange with your lifespan. Besides that, there is no other possibility¨Ckek kek kek.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± the Demon King raged, baring his teeth and revealing a fierce countenance, ¡°You ragtag bunch, how dare you threaten us? You¡¯re truly seeking death¨Cabsolute death!¡±

    The Immortal Emperor of the Purple Flame flicked his fingernails, smiling superficially. ¡°Apparently, you have not grasped the situation. Hoarding scarce goods for a good price? Hahahaha¨Cso laughable! Indeed, long ago, you might all have been top beings in the universe¨Cbut now¡­ half of your feet are already in the coffin. What bargaining chips do you have to negotiate with us? Speak quickly if you want to live. Otherwise, with one blow from this emperor, you all will be turned to ashes!¡±

    With those words¨C

    Hahahaha¨C

    Hahahahaahaha¨C

    All the beings in the town burst into hysterical laughter, like a pandemonium of demons.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, truly ridiculous,¡± the stallholder laughed himself into a fit. ¡°Threaten us with death? Naive! We are as devoid of life as the undead, weary of this tiresome existence! If you strike us down, we¡¯ll be dead! We¡¯ve had enough of this life worse than death!¡±

    Pausing, a twisted gleam sparked in the stallholder¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your lifespans in this world are not much longer either, soon ending naturally. Killing us will only hasten your company with us in death¨Chow delightful, how delightful! And the method to extend life is critical for your survival! Exchanging a bit of your lifespan is a bargain for you all! Being wise, I¡¯m sure you understand what¡¯s more important¨C¡±

    Silence fell among the Treasure Hunters, who remained mute.

    This was the equivalent of the barefoot not fearing the shod.

    These beings had nothing to lose, and living was a curse. Threatening them with death held no fear.

    Do your worst, they seemed to say, the decision is yours!

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor communicated telepathically to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°There¡¯s no handling these scum¨Cjust like a stone in a latrine, both stinky and tough.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled and replied soundlessly, ¡°If they¡¯re not afraid of death, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong said methodically to the stallholder, ¡°Calm down, let¡¯s talk this through. So, you want us to trade our lifespans with you. How, may I ask, do we transfer our lifespan to you?¡±

    The question Huang Xiaolong asked was profound.

    How could lifespan be transferred? If there truly was a way to transfer lifespan, then it would mean the world¡¯s rules had a loophole!

    Yes, a colossal loophole!

    The Immortal Emperor of Annihilation stated that all the Treasure Hunters needed to do was stay in this world for a full hundred days; then, they could leave unscathed and enter the next world.

    It seemed like an unsolvable situation.

    But what if the treasure hunters could transfer lifespans between themselves?

    Then, sacrificing half of the treasure hunters would allow the remaining half to complete the task of staying for a hundred days!

    Such a simple problem was surely not beyond the wisdom of the Slain Heavenly Immortal Emperor.

    Considering the current situation, it appeared that this world might have experienced a BUG!

    ¡°Kek-kek-kek~~ The method to transfer lifespan certainly exists, so you needn¡¯t worry~~¡± The stall owner¡¯s laugh held an unfathomable coldness. ¡°How about it? Just one sentence, transfer 50 days of your lifespan to me, and I will tell you the secret of extending life~~¡±

    ¡°Are you asking for the moon?!¡± The Wan Sword Immortal Emperor said furiously. ¡°How much lifespan do we even have? You¡¯re demanding 50 days just like that!¡±

    ¡°Kek kek~~ I have what¡¯s rare and can ask for the sky, how about it, not satisfied?¡± The stall owner responded with a rascal¡¯s expression.

    The treasure hunters looked at each other, both amused and irritated.

    Huang Xiaolong slightly furrowed his brows.

    At this moment, several of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s servants spoke out in unison. ¡°Master, we are willing to trade our lifespans to him!¡±

    The lifespans of the servants were limited, but to protect their master and help him through difficulties, they willingly offered themselves as sacrifices!

    ¡°That¡¯s fine then. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you die in this world.¡± Naturally, Huang Xiaolong could not possibly trade his own lifespan.

    Among the several servants, it was the dragon Zehui who had the most lifespan.

    Being from the Long Clan and with the bloodline of a Dragon King, Zehui¡¯s lifespan had reached 91; even after spending 3 days, he still had as many as 88 left!

    ¡°Zehui, you transfer 50 days of your lifespan to him.¡± Huang Xiaolong ordered Zehui.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Without a word of protest, Zehui readily agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯m all set over here. I can transfer the lifespan to you at any moment, but I hope you won¡¯t play any tricks, or else, I will make you suffer a hundred times more than now.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with an intimidating sharpness, his gaze seemingly piercing through the stall owner¡¯s soul!

    The stall owner felt a chill all over his body, as if he were facing a terrifyingly evil world all alone! He shivered like a sifter and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Rest assured, the transaction is fair. Please follow me~~¡±

    Saying this, the stall owner didn¡¯t even bother with the treasures on his stall and led the treasure hunters directly into a building by the side of the street.

    Inside the town, all other creatures had eyes filled with burning envy and greed, almost to the point of being pathological!

    Inside the house.

    The room was spacious but ancient and decayed, covered with cobwebs and dust.

    The stall owner carefully took out a talisman.

    On this talisman, numerous symbols were densely drawn, seemingly arranged into a formation.

    ¡°Everyone, I will now drip my heart¡¯s blood onto the talisman. Those of you transferring lifespan, please also drip your blood on the talisman. During the transfer, you can control the quantity of lifespan transferred. No falsehoods are possible in this.¡± The stall owner said cautiously.

    ¡°Fine. I just hope you¡¯re not trying to cheat us.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold snicker.

    The stall owner blurted out, ¡°I dare not, I dare not.¡±

    Immediately, the stall owner was the first to drop a drop of blood on the talisman. His vital essence had long since dried up, so his blood showed a withered yellow color.

    Zehui stepped forward with ease and also let a drop of dragon blood fall onto the talisman.

    Boom~~!!!!!

    The talisman self-ignited!

    Turning into two streams of light, they each penetrated the brains of Zehui and the stall owner!

    In an instant, something miraculous happened!

    The numbers above Zehui¡¯s head kept decreasing!

    And for the stall owner, golden, shimmering numbers began to appear above his head¨C1, 2, 3, 4, 5¡­

    The scene was quite peculiar.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, this is Zehui transferring lifespan to that guy,¡± the Ninth Princess whispered to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded imperceptibly.

    Soon!

    The golden light numbers above the stall owner¡¯s head became¨C50!

    Zehui¡¯s eyes snapped open and he shook his head, ¡°Enough! I have already transferred 50 days of lifespan to you!¡±

    With that said, Zehui turned to look at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Master, it¡¯s strange, just now, I indeed could control how much lifespan to give him.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~!¡± The stall owner laughed heartily, stretching his limbs as his spirit, energy, essence ascended to another level!

    In a brief moment, his face was glowing with health! He seemed much younger, as if he had¨Cbeen reborn!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Refreshing! So comfortable! Delightful! The breath of life! How intense! Such fragrant life essence!¡± The stall owner shouted exuberantly, like an addict who had fully indulged his craving!

    ¡°Cut the chatter, the lifespan has already been transferred to you, where is the information we want?¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ no rush, no rush, I won¡¯t go back on my word. It¡¯s just that, after so many years without tasting the breath of life, I am a bit carried away now~ha ha ha~~~¡± The stall owner laughed uproariously, looking up to the sky. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    The Treasure Hunters all held their breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, after we came to this world, we were imprisoned by Lord Shitian,¡± the stall owner fell into recollection. ¡°Back then, Lord Shitian disseminated a message throughout the cosmos, claiming that on this planet, there lies a treasure he left behind. At that time, many mighty beings from civilizations across the cosmos, adventurers of all races, were all drawn by the news and entered this planet.¡±

    Upon telling this part, the stall owner revealed an angry expression on his face, ¡°But! Once we all arrived on this planet, we found¨Cit was a trap! A trap!¡±

    Hearing this, the Treasure Hunters felt a stir in their hearts. The same thought popped into everyone¡¯s minds¨C¡°Aren¡¯t we just the same, having fallen into Immortal Emperor Shitian¡¯s trap?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gestured for the stall owner to continue speaking.

    ¡°That year, so many mighty cosmic beings of different races were beguiled by Immortal Emperor Shitian and fell into this trap!¡± The stall owner ground his teeth in hatred. ¡°Coming to this planet, yes, there are many treasures, but our lifespans were tampered with by Immortal Emperor Shitian! Just like you, our lifespans turned into some ridiculous numbers! The most anyone had was 100 days! We can no longer escape, possessing treasures but having to exhaust our lifespans in this world!¡±

    The Treasure Hunters all nodded; it seems that the people who came to this world initially encountered the same predicaments as today¡¯s Treasure Hunters!

    ¡°All the mighty ones fell into despair~~~ Conflicts and killings were everywhere,¡± the stall owner¡¯s face twisted with pain. ¡°However¨Camong us deceived, there was a top-tier Array Master!¡±

    As he reached this point, the stall owner¡¯s face took on a terrifying expression, his voice trembling as he spoke.

    ¡°Array Master?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.

    ¡°Yes, Array Master! He¡­ he was known as the ¡®Master of Ten Thousand Formations¡¯~~~¡± the stall owner uttered shakily. ¡°The Master of Ten Thousand Formations, he¡­ he discovered the secrets of this world! Discovered the loopholes in the game played by Immortal Emperor Shitian!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    All the Treasure Hunters exclaimed in horror.

    Immortal Emperor Shitian¡¯s loophole?

    The world¡¯s loophole?

    Discovered!!!

    This was indeed groundbreaking news!

    ¡°Yes~~yes¡­ the loophole of this world~~¡± the stall owner nodded. ¡°Originally, Immortal Emperor Shitian had laid down a super Formation in this world! The operation of this Formation could convert our lifespans into digits and highly condense them!¡±

    ¡°The Master of Ten Thousand Formations discovered this secret and dedicated himself to studying the Formation. Ultimately, he found a method to prolong life! He also discovered how to transfer lifespan!¡± voiced the stall owner alarmingly, yet his expression became more and more fearful.

    ¡°Oh, it seems that this Master of Ten Thousand Formations is quite amazing, a savior,¡± the Ninth Princess commented.

    ¡°No! No! He¡¯s not a savior! He is¡­ he is a devil~~¡± the stall owner cried out in terror.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback. ¡°A devil? How so?¡±

    The stall owner swallowed nervously, casting fearful glances around, then whispered in a hushed tone, ¡°The Master of Ten Thousand Formations plundered our lifespans! He left us in a state of dwindling viability. We cannot die, yet living we are but walking corpses~~~ Now, the Master of Ten Thousand Formations is the despot of this world! He has amassed a great deal of lifespan and¡­ and has built towns, fortresses, palaces. He has essentially become the king of this world! His research on that super Formation goes deeper and deeper~~~ Unaffected by the laws of lifespan! We are all his subjects~~ resistance is futile~ The trend is set, no one dares oppose him!¡±

    ¡°The Master of Ten Thousand Formations, indulgent in luxury and lawlessness, applies punishment arbitrarily, kills without justification. We¡­ we are truly in dire straits~~~¡± hatred glinted in the stall owner¡¯s eyes. ¡°He forced us, men and women alike, went through marital acts, and the offspring born were enslaved by him. In recent years, he has become even more capricious and ruthless¨Cfrequently murdering or crippling people~~~¡±

    Understood!

    The Treasure Hunters, they thoroughly understood!

    It seems that Immortal Emperor Shitian used a Formation to make this world a trap.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    But this Formation was cracked by someone named Master of Ten Thousand Formations.

    The Master of Ten Thousand Formations then reigned supreme in this world and became a local emperor!

    So, finding the Master of Ten Thousand Formations meant there was a high chance of breaking out of this predicament!

    ¡°Then, where is the Master of Ten Thousand Formations?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a deep voice.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1371 - Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 The Twenty-Seventh Son

    Chapter 1371: Chapter 1371: The Twenty-Seventh Son Chapter 1371: Chapter 1371: The Twenty-Seventh Son ¡°`

    Now, Treasure Hunters all wanted to know where that ¡°Myriad Formations Sovereign¡± resided.

    It seemed that the unique way to reach the next realm through this world was to find the Myriad Formations Sovereign.

    The man at the stall¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed with a sharp light.

    Huang Xiaolong noticed this and his pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°Ha~ You¡¯re looking for the Myriad Formations Sovereign? Easy to say, easy to say, I have a map right here. According to the map, you can very easily find the ¡®Myriad Formations City¡¯ where the Myriad Formations Sovereign is located~~~¡± The stallholder said quickly. ¡°In fact, ¡®Myriad Formations City¡¯ is the imperial city of this world. The Myriad Formations Sovereign is none other than the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect you to speak so frankly this time,¡± the Immortal Sovereign of Sword remarked with a slight pause.

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly laughed. ¡°Hahaha~~ It seems you also wish to use our strength to eliminate that Myriad Formations Sovereign, don¡¯t you? What a clever tactic to have someone else do your dirty work.¡±

    The stallholder¡¯s face turned slightly red, seemingly caught off guard by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s directness; he gave an awkward smile and then, grinding his teeth, said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Over the years, the Myriad Formations Sovereign has kept us alive but barely; the slavery and torture we have endured is simply too horrible to witness! I¡­ I once had two daughters, taken captive by the Myriad Formations Sovereign~~ subjected to¡­ abuse, and they met a tragic death long ago¡­ I¡­ I~~¡±

    As he spoke, tears began to roll down the stallholder¡¯s face, his expression one of unspeakable sorrow.

    The Ninth Princess of the Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°It appears this Myriad Formations Sovereign is not a good character! Brother-in-law, let¡¯s find him and execute him directly.¡±

    ¡°One shouldn¡¯t take these people¡¯s words at face value. I think every being in this world is no good,¡± the Immortal Sovereign of Sword scoffed coldly.

    Then, without a change in expression, Huang Xiaolong took the map from the stallholder¡¯s hand.

    Once he spread it out, he saw a hand-drawn map on yellowed paper.

    In one corner of the map was a magnificently imposing city.

    This city was the so-called ¡®Myriad Formations City.¡¯

    ¡°Hmm, thank you for providing this information~~¡± Huang Xiaolong thanked the stallholder and immediately led the Treasure Hunters away.

    After leaving the house, Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters rose into the air, followed the map without delay, and flew directly toward the ¡®Myriad Formations City¡¯~~

    ¡­

    After the Treasure Hunters had left, the stallholder stepped outside the house.

    His eyes lingered in the sky.

    He gazed in the direction where the Treasure Hunters had vanished.

    Unexpectedly, tears silently fell from the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°Hope~~ you can utterly annihilate that vile Myriad Formations Sovereign~~¡± the stallholder muttered in a voice inaudible to others. ¡°My two daughters, your¡­ fates were truly tragic~~¡±

    Meanwhile, the other beings in the town looked at the stallholder with eyes filled with greed and envy, baring their teeth in a manner akin to wild beasts.

    At that moment!

    ¡°Heh heh heh~~ Heh heh heh~~¡± A sinister and cold laugh echoed above the town.

    A powerful surge of force tore through the air!

    In an instant, the majority of the town¡¯s beings were thrown into chaos and panic, running headlong to save themselves!

    ¡°Ah~~ Someone has secretly told those of the Myriad Formations Sovereign about what happened here~~¡±

    ¡°Run for your lives! It¡¯s the people of the Myriad Formations Sovereign! Escape!¡±

    ¡­

    In the next second, a white-clothed youth appeared above the town.

    The youth looked to be in his early twenties and exuded an overwhelming aura like billowing smoke, unimaginably strong and at least not inferior to the Immortal Sovereigns of Sword and Purple Flame.

    Most unusual was the shining golden number floating above his head, the number¨C¡®456¡¯!

    This meant that in this world, this person had several hundred days of life!

    Many times more than Huang Xiaolong!

    As soon as the white-clothed youth appeared, he looked down at the city below, a fierce light flashing in his eyes, and his divine sense immediately locked onto the stallholder. He shrieked furiously, ¡°Scum that betrays one¡¯s own! You dare to let outsiders transfer life span without permission! A thing as lowly as a dog, do you even deserve the breath of life?¡±

    As soon as his words ended, the white-clothed youth reached out and, from the air, captured the stallholder, holding him tightly in his grasp as if he were grabbing a small chicken.

    ¡°Ah~~ The Twenty-Seventh Prince! The Twenty-Seventh Prince!¡± The stallholder was scared out of his wits, twisting and struggling desperately. ¡°Why must you make things difficult for me! Why?! You are the twenty-seventh son of the Myriad Formations Sovereign, with a lofty status. To your eyes, we¡¯re like insignificant ants, you shouldn¡¯t lower yourself to my level~~~¡±

    The stallholder began to beg pitifully.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The white-clothed youth snorted with a sound full of sarcasm and cruelty. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve managed to gain 50 days of life span, you seem to enjoy life quite well~~ Someone snitched, saying you¡¯ve traded life span by telling a bunch of outsiders about the secrets of this world~~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not true, I didn¡¯t leak any secrets, what I said was just some basic knowledge of this world~~ I¡¯ve revealed no real secrets!¡± The stallholder wailed pitifully. ¡°Besides, someone like me is not worthy of knowing any secrets; I have nothing to disclose to outsiders!¡±

    ¡°`

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± The young man in white took out a talisman from his bosom.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t deprive me of my life! Let me savor the long-lost breath of life! Please!¡± The street vendor began to struggle violently. ¡°Spare my life! Considering we are all trapped in this world, unable to leave, have pity for someone suffering the same fate, and spare me just once!¡±

    ¡°Worthless wretch! You dare to beg for mercy?¡± The young man in white directly stuck the talisman on the vendor¡¯s forehead!

    Whoosh~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    The golden digits above the vendor¡¯s head began to decrease rapidly.

    Meanwhile, the golden digits above the young man in white began to increase, finally changing from ¡°456¡± to ¡°506.¡±

    The 50 days of lifetime that the vendor had exchanged from Zehui were all for naught, becoming a bridal garment for others, entirely snatched away by the young man in white!

    In the end, with a pinch from the young man in white.

    Boom! A loud noise ensued, and the vendor was instantly crushed into pieces. His body splattered about in chunks.

    The other beings in the town were terrified, shivering uncontrollably, as if even their breathing had stopped.

    ¡°A bunch of outsiders daring to cause trouble in my father¡¯s world~~ kekeke~~ good, very good, this time, I, the young master, shall accomplish a great deed by capturing this group of outsiders and presenting them to my father. Surely, father will be very pleased and might reward me with some lifetime¨Cwhat a big deal indeed~~ kekeke~ kekeke~~~¡± The young man in white chuckled eerily, his gaze fixed on the direction where Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters had vanished as if he had locked onto something.

    In an instant, the young man in white turned into a beam of light and flew off, in pursuit of Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters were speeding through the sky.

    Below them, cities, mountains, rivers, plains, and hills¡­ all flashed past like quick shots in a scene.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, this world is truly vast,¡± exclaimed the Sword Immortal, flying next to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Indeed, it is quite vast,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he unfolded the map in his hands and took a quick glance. ¡°According to the map, it seems we are not too far from Wan Zhen City, but the actual flight there is still a considerable distance away.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we need to travel day and night for several more days to reach Wan Zhen City.¡±

    ¡°We must hurry on our way,¡± the Third Crown Prince also became somewhat anxious. ¡°Our time is limited, and time is life, brother-in-law, we must do everything in our power to reach Wan Zhen City as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Right, uncle, time is life~ I¡¯ve heard this many times before and always thought it was¡­ an exaggeration. But here, it fits perfectly. Yes, time is indeed our life,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement.

    As they flew on, the Treasure Hunters used their divine sense to cover the towns below.

    They discovered that many beings had gathered and settled in these towns.

    And these beings, just like the town they had seen earlier, were lifeless, emitting a decaying scent, barely hanging on to life, living miserably.

    Of course, plenty of treasures were hoarded in these towns, shining brilliantly and reflecting the sky in radiant splendor.

    ¡°It seems that the Wan Zhen sovereign has truly committed too many evils. So many beings have been harmed by him, struggling to stay alive, worse than death,¡± the Immortal Emperor sighed with a trace of compassion in his eyes.

    However, pressed for time and with urgency at their heels, the Treasure Hunters could not afford to check out these towns.

    They only wanted to reach Wan Zhen City as soon as possible to find the Wan Zhen sovereign!!!!

    A night passed!

    The next day!

    Early morning!

    The Treasure Hunters continued flying.

    Just at that moment!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flying speed stuttered slightly, his pupils contracted, and he burst into laughter. ¡°Oh? Who is it that has been tracking us all this way?¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s following us?¡± The Sword Immortal tensed.

    The rest of the Treasure Hunters exchanged glances.

    All around, the silence was deep, without a rustle of wind or movement of grass.

    ¡°Alright, stop hiding, I¡¯ve already discovered you. Come out straightforwardly,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a carefree manner.

    ¡°Kekeke~~ kekeke~~ Interesting, quite interesting~~~¡± The air in front of them suddenly rippled, accompanied by a sly and malevolent laugh of a man.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Before long, a formidable young man in white emerged from the air!

    ¡°You outsiders, rashly intruding into my father¡¯s world~~ do you know that you¡¯re seeking death? Kekeke~~~¡± It turned out to be the ¡°Twenty-seventh Prince¡± who had killed the street vendor!

    ¡°Seeing this prince and you still not kneeling to speak?¡± The Twenty-seventh Prince displayed an outrageously arrogant look.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters as if a Crown Prince was viewing a group of beggars, mere ants!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1372 - Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Let the Secret Out

    Chapter 1372: Chapter 1372: Let the Secret Out! Chapter 1372: Chapter 1372: Let the Secret Out! At that moment, the twenty-seventh son stood like a great mountain before the treasure hunters, blocking their path.

    His face bore a ferocious and malignant look as he viewed the treasure hunters with eyes that gleamed with evil and greed, even bordering on the perverse.

    It was as if a starving wolf had set its sights on a flock of sheep that had strayed into its territory!

    Fatty¡¯s little sheep!

    ¡°Keke~~ Keke~~~¡± The twenty-seventh son let out a strange laugh, ¡°After so many years, finally some fresh life has come to this place. Ah~~ The scent of your life is so fragrant, so sweet~~ Offer up your lifespans! Let this young master savor them first~~ Ah~~!¡±

    Facing such an obstacle, the treasure hunters felt a chill run through their hearts.

    In fact, judging by the aura radiating from the twenty-seventh son, his power was about on par with the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s¡­

    To think that this lone man could stop this group of treasure hunters and threaten them was normally not a concern, but what truly alarmed them was the sudden emergence of such a formidable entity in this kind of world, in these circumstances.

    What the treasure hunters found most extraordinary and inconceivable was that the number of lifespans glowing in golden light above the twenty-seventh son¡¯s head astonishingly reached 505!

    Huang Xiaolong eyed that lifespan number, which was several times higher than his, his eyes narrowed slightly in glee¨C

    Here it comes!

    An extremely important character in this world has arrived!

    With a lifespan number as high as 505, he has essentially found a bug in this world!

    This person is beyond the rules!

    Perhaps, he has a great connection with the Venerated Thousand Formations~~ indeed, he mentioned just now that this world is his father¡¯s world, so without a doubt, this person¡¯s identity is that of the Venerated Thousand Formations¡¯ progeny!

    If we capture him, we can get extremely valuable intelligence!

    With that thought, Huang Xiaolong felt a slight thrill of his killing intent, and couldn¡¯t help but limber up his muscles, and then soul transmitted to his fellow treasure hunters¨C

    ¡°When the time comes, follow my command, and with the force of a bolt from the blue, capture him in one fell swoop! Try to take him alive.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s order, the treasure hunters all readied themselves for battle, brewing their killing moves.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong wore an innocuous smile. ¡°Sir, may I ask how to address you?¡±

    ¡°You, worthy to ask this young master¡¯s name?¡± The twenty-seventh son looked at Huang Xiaolong lazily. ¡°However, this young master is feeling generous, so telling you won¡¯t hurt. I am the Venerated Thousand Formations¡¯ twenty-seventh son. My father, the Venerated Thousand Formations, controls this world, determines life and death, and you¡¯ve probably heard my father¡¯s name before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°I¡¯ve long admired the name, truly admired it. In fact, we came here wanting to visit Thousand Formations City and meet the Venerated Thousand Formations~~ so why don¡¯t you lead us there?¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The twenty-seventh son, always arrogant and capricious, shrieked. ¡°You, no better than dogs, want to meet my father? Never mind, you probably still don¡¯t realize your predicament. Now, affected by this world¡¯s laws, your lifespans have been reduced to mere days, and after those days, you will all burn out and die!¡±

    ¡°So what of it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked leisurely.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± the twenty-seventh son sneered. ¡°My father, the great Venerated Thousand Formations, has deciphered the laws of this world and can control the life and death of any being within it. Now, if you submit to this young master and offer up your lifespans, father can preserve a breath of life in you, allowing you to live on.¡±

    ¡°Think it over. Kneel and submit to this young master, and you may cling to life.¡±

    The twenty-seventh son bore a look of sure victory over the treasure hunters.

    ¡°Heh~~ Since it¡¯s like that, well then¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched languidly, then in a flash, his eyes revealed a deadly light as he soul transmitted to all the treasure hunters¨C

    ¡°Attack!!¡±

    In the next second!

    Winds rose and clouds surged!

    Every treasure hunter unleashed their long-prepared ultimate moves!

    The Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, as well as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slave Zehui, transformed into their true dragon forms, their dragon might suppressing everything!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Verification Immortal Emperor each summoned an Immortal Sword, whose sharp aura could split space itself!

    The two Demon Kings also expelled cyclone-like demon light and mist.

    In that moment, all of the treasure hunters impeccably coordinated their attacks on the twenty-seventh son!

    The twenty-seventh son seemed completely unprepared for the treasure hunters to take action so abruptly.

    Besides, in this world, he was accustomed to reigning supreme. Used to oppressing and killing others uncontested, his experience in actual combat was abysmally lacking!

    Instantly, the twenty-seventh son had no defense whatsoever.

    In a split second!

    Swoosh swoosh swoosh~~ Swoosh swoosh swoosh~~~

    A great swarm of talismans flew out from the twenty-seventh son!

    These talismans, like locusts swarming through fields, flew towards every treasure hunter!

    Quick as a specter!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong waved a mighty hand!

    Boom~!!!!

    From the palm of his hand wafted the terrifying aura of the underworld!

    His hand was like a black hole, directly absorbing all the mystic symbols that filled the sky!

    The dense array of symbols sank into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, as if they were stones sinking in the deep sea, without making a sound.

    However, there was still one symbol, like a fish slipping through the net, which flew past Huang Xiaolong and directly attached itself onto the head of a Demon Saint!

    Originally, the number representing the lifespan of that Demon Saint was 58. Suddenly, that number began to decrease!

    And the lifespan number above the head of the Son of Twenty-Seven soared!

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± The Demon Saint, losing his lifespan, had his vital energy dried up in the blink of an eye, his spirit seemed to wither, and he directly fell from the sky.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hand again and immediately captured the Son of Twenty-Seven!

    The moment he captured him, infinite nefarious energies of the underworld poured into his body!

    Corrosion!

    In the blink of an eye, the arrogant Son of Twenty-Seven was controlled by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hmph! As far as combat experience goes, you¡¯re nothing but a complete novice, strutting around this world arrogantly, yet it¡¯s all for naught~~¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sneering laugh.

    Whoosh~~~~!

    Holding onto the Son of Twenty-Seven, Huang Xiaolong soared into the sky, avoiding the attacks of other Treasure Hunters that were raining down like a torrential downpour.

    In no time, Huang Xiaolong used the underworld¡¯s energies and his own power to bind the Son of Twenty-Seven up like a rice dumpling, rendering him unable to break free.

    The Treasure Hunters, on the ground, found an unoccupied empty city and pushed the Son of Twenty-Seven into the city.

    The Son of Twenty-Seven just sneered coldly as if his capture still allowed him to remain arrogant.

    Inside a dilapidated house.

    ¡°How does it feel to be a prisoner, not too pleasant, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong threw the Son of Twenty-Seven onto the ground.

    ¡°Release me!¡± the Son of Twenty-Seven roared like a hungry wolf, glaring fixedly at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with venomous hatred.

    ¡°Shut up! Acting so defiant when you¡¯re already meat on the chopping block?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor roared angrily.

    ¡°You idiots, you still haven¡¯t understood the situation!¡± The Son of Twenty-Seven expressed a fearless demeanor. ¡°You dare to capture me? Then just wait for your lifespans to be exhausted, to die with your oil spent and lamps burnt out! Hahaha~~! Your fates are in the palm of my father¡¯s hand, and you¡¯re still not trying to please me, hahaha~~how foolish, utterly foolish~~¡±

    ¡°I presume, you certainly know many secrets of your father, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful look in his eyes, gazing at the Son of Twenty-Seven. ¡°So, speak them out, one by one.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The Son of Twenty-Seven seemed to doubt his own ears, as if he had heard wrong, looking at Huang Xiaolong with a dumbfounded expression.

    Then¡ª-

    ¡°Hahaha~~hahaha~~I am dying with laughter~~Still trying to get secrets about my father from me~~hahaha~~what utter idiots!¡±

    The Son of Twenty-Seven was close to laughing till tears came out.

    However, Huang Xiaolong had ways to deal with him!

    Transformation!

    He released the light of transformation directly!

    This Son of Twenty-Seven was not like the existence of the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    Though their realms were not much different.

    But!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor throughout his life had undergone trials and hovered between life and death, far surpassing the Son of Twenty-Seven! In terms of willpower, temperament, and encounters, they were as different as heaven and earth!

    In short, this Son of Twenty-Seven was just like a flower raised in a greenhouse!

    For Huang Xiaolong to transform someone like the Sword Immortal Emperor, it would probably take a lot of effort, but transforming the Son of Twenty-Seven? That wasn¡¯t difficult at all, as he was all bark and no bite!

    One day later¡­

    He was successfully transformed by Huang Xiaolong!

    He became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s most loyal follower!

    A thorough and complete servant!

    With a single word from Huang Xiaolong, he would betray his kin, kill his brothers and slay his father!

    ¡°Master! Your servant pays respect to the master!¡± The Son of Twenty-Seven kneeled in front of Huang Xiaolong, constantly kowtowing.

    The day before he was full of energy, but now, he was groveling, causing all the Treasure Hunters to smile wryly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Now, you can spill all your father¡¯s secrets, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, your servant will not hold back anything¡­ your servant will speak¡­¡± The Son of Twenty-Seven kowtowed a few more times before he began to spill.

    Huang Xiaolong, including all the Treasure Hunters, listened attentively.

    It seemed that the way out of this world was about to come to light!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Invincible

    Chapter 1373: Chapter 1373: Invincible! Chapter 1373: Chapter 1373: Invincible! Twenty-seventh Son spilled everything he knew like a bamboo tube pouring out beans. ¡°Master, although I am a son of my father, I am not particularly favored. Therefore, I don¡¯t know much about the most core secrets of my father.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    Twenty-seventh Son hurriedly explained. ¡°Master, what you may not know is that during these long years, my father has controlled this world and possessed a harem of three thousand beauties, giving birth to numerous offspring. I also have countless brothers and sisters~~ To be honest, I am not the most favored; I am just average.¡±

    ¡°No matter, speak of what you do know,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a low voice.

    Twenty-seventh Son replied hastily. ¡°Master, in the past, the great Slayer of Heavens, in this world, set up a huge Formation, which is incredibly mysterious and contains the Time Law. Therefore, the lifespans of all beings who enter this world are denoted by numbers.¡±

    Listening, the Treasure Hunters all nodded slightly. What Twenty-seventh Son was saying was not much different from what the stallholder in that town had said.

    ¡°Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor is unparalleled and thorough, but he has still overlooked one thing¨Che deceived my father into this world as well! Little did he expect, my father, the Grandmaster of Myriad Formations, is the most skilled Formation Grandmaster in the universe! The Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor is also a great Formation expert, but compared to my father, he falls short!¡± The Twenty-seventh Son said with an instinctive pride in his demeanor.

    ¡°Pfft,¡± Ninth Princess of the Dragon King scoffed. ¡°The Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor, the number one person in the universe, is unquestionably number one in every realm. How could he lose to some Grandmaster of Myriad Formations? Isn¡¯t that a joke?¡±

    Twenty-seventh Son immediately countered. ¡°You are mistaken. I do not deny the greatness of the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor, but at the very least, my father found a flaw in the grand Time Formation that he set up in this world! My father used this flaw to create a kingdom and take control of this world! Therefore, in terms of Formation expertise, my father indeed has the upper hand!¡±

    Hearing this, a myriad of thoughts flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind like lightning¨C

    ¡°This can¡¯t be right~~ The Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor created the Ten Slayer of Heavens Worlds, each world impeccable in detail, his wisdom, cunning, and strategies¡­ we¡¯ve all experienced it long ago~~ How could he possibly make such a grave mistake in creating this world~~ Allowing a Grandmaster of Myriad Formations to come in and hold sway over his domain~~ This is trampling on the dignity of the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor, isn¡¯t it? Besides¨Cif this Grandmaster of Myriad Formations truly surpasses the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor in the Formation aspect, then he should be able to find a way to leave this world~~¡±

    Suddenly, a realization dawned on Huang Xiaolong¨C

    Could it be!

    Could it be that the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor intentionally arranged for a Grandmaster of Myriad Formations to create various difficulties in this world, waiting for us, the Treasure Hunters, to decipher them?

    Then¡­ the ultimate goal of making it through this world is not to find some method to extend life but rather¨Cto take down the Grandmaster of Myriad Formations!

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to have an epiphany, as if he had pierced through the mystery of unlocking this world¡¯s secrets!

    ¡°Hmm¨Clet¡¯s not discuss who is superior in Formation expertise between the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor and the Grandmaster of Myriad Formations for now, you continue,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly to the Twenty-seventh Son.

    ¡°Yes, Master, I shall speak,¡± Twenty-seventh Son continued earnestly. ¡°My father¡¯s Myriad Formation City is built upon¨Cthe eye of the supreme grand Formation that the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor set up in this world!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly understood.

    It turned out that the Grandmaster of Myriad Formations not only dominated this world but also seized the supreme grand Formation left behind by the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor!

    ¡°In this way, my father can constantly comprehend the profound secrets of the grand Formation and decipher them at any moment,¡± Twenty-seventh Son said with a shake of his head. ¡°The mysteries of the Formation have been progressively deciphered by my father and harnessed to his benefit. Firstly, it involves transferring lifespan. Any being in this world can transfer lifespan to one another. This transfer of lifespan relies on a secret symbol crafted by my father.¡±

    ¡°Is it the symbol you just used, right?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Reporting to the master, the symbol I just used can forcibly wrest lifespan from others. Such symbols can only be obtained by my father¡¯s descendants,¡± Twenty-seventh Son explained.

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    For instance, the stallholder in the town could use his symbol to allow other beings to transfer lifespan, but it was not coercive. It was essentially based on mutual consent.

    However, the symbol used by the Twenty-seventh Son could forcefully strip others of their lifespan!

    ¡°Master, please look¨C¡± Twenty-seventh Son took out a few symbols from his chest and respectfully offered them to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took the symbols, feeling as if there were some grand Formation in operation within, infinitely profound.

    ¡°Hmm¨Cnot bad, the Grandmaster of Myriad Formations does have some methods,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, pocketing the symbols, planning to study them further when he had free time.

    ¡°My father also exploited a loophole in the Slayer of Heavens Immortal Emperor¡¯s Formation to develop a small Formation. As long as the beings of this world enter the small Formation and bathe in it, even if their lifespan numbers are completely depleted, they can hang on by a breath, barely clinging to life,¡± Twenty-seventh Son said with a nod. ¡°It must be said, my father has indeed brought benefits to the beings of this world; otherwise, they would have perished long ago.¡±

    ¡°Those beings hanging on by a breath are nothing but poor creatures; it¡¯s worse than death. And yet the Grandmaster of Myriad Formations has become the great savior who brings benefits to the beings? That¡¯s really funny! Hypocrisy!¡± Ninth Princess couldn¡¯t resist retorting once again.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at the Ninth Princess, signaling her to hold her tongue.

    Twenty-seventh Son continued. ¡°Master, my father has some other secrets, which I will now reveal. For example, inside Myriad Formation City, one is unaffected by the Time Law and the lifespan game. That is to say, while we reside in Myriad Formation City, we don¡¯t have to worry about our lifespan numbers diminishing daily.¡±

    ¡°`

    Hiss~~!!!!!

    At these words, the hearts of all the treasure hunters, including Huang Xiaolong, were set pounding with shock and awe!

    In the Wan Zhen City of this world, one was completely unaffected by the ¡°Life Span Game¡±! Day by day passed, without the consumption of life span numbers!

    Thus, as long as the treasure hunters remained calm and steady in the Wan Zhen City¨Cwithout doing anything else, simply surviving 100 days, they would be able to pass the challenge!!!!!

    Pair after pair of anxious eyes turned towards the Twenty-Seventh Son.

    The Twenty-Seventh Son choked for a moment but quickly spoke with assurance. ¡°Master, this servant isn¡¯t joking. Look, the life span numbers on this servant¡¯s head are only a few hundred days. Yet, this servant is already over 3,000 years old. How could I withstand such consumption? Even if I continuously plundered the life spans of other beings, it would be tough. In fact, I was born and have lived in the Wan Zhen City since day one, and my life span numbers have barely changed at all. It¡¯s fair to say, this servant exists outside of the rules. However, when I leave the Wan Zhen City to play outside, my life span numbers start to decrease daily. But I never play outside for extended periods.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic! Fantastic!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was overjoyed, his face completely red with excitement. ¡°Listen up! Since you are the son of the Wan Zhen Sovereign, then now, lead us and sneak into the Wan Zhen City and settle us in! Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t cause any trouble; we just need to quietly stay in the Wan Zhen City for a hundred days, and then we can leave!¡±

    The treasure hunters were all itching to move!

    The method to pass the challenge seemed not so difficult! This was truly finding what one seeks without effort, almost too good to be true!

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not voice any opinion. He merely watched the Twenty-Seventh Son, waiting for what he had to say next.

    ¡°This¡­ Master, and everyone, even for me, bringing all of you into the Wan Zhen City is very difficult¨Calmost impossible. The screening is too strict~~ I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m not the most favored offspring at my father¡¯s knee.¡± The Twenty-Seventh Son was clearly troubled. ¡°Moreover, as soon as you enter the Wan Zhen City, my father will sense your unfamiliar aura. You must know, inside the Wan Zhen City, there are countless Formations, all manner of monitoring, screening, tracking, attacking, defending¡­ Formations, simply too numerous to count.¡±

    ¡°My father controls the Formations; none can escape his notice!¡±

    ¡°If we must, then let¡¯s force our way in!¡± A fierce expression flashed in the Demon King Kui¡¯s eyes.

    The Third Crown Prince, too, was full of fighting spirit, ¡°Just a Wan Zhen Sovereign, no big deal! Although there are quite a few masters in the Wan Zhen City, the creatures in this world, their combat experience, is laughably weak! They have never gone through the trials of blood and fire! Compared to us, they are as different as heaven and earth! With a thunderous, irresistible force, we shall break directly into the city! Once we capture the Wan Zhen Sovereign, all will be well!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince¡¯s words were by no means an exaggeration.

    You see, this group of treasure hunters, each one was a top combatant in the universe. United, they could indeed form a power that crushes everything in its path, even easily conquer countless civilized planets!

    To launch a fierce attack on the Wan Zhen City, although difficult, stood a great chance of success!

    ¡°No~~!¡± The Twenty-Seventh Son shook his head resolutely. ¡°You all think too much~~ once you enter the Wan Zhen City, your fate is no longer in your hands! For my father to execute you is easier than crushing ants! Once inside the Wan Zhen City, my father is invincible!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Ridiculous!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor laughed uncontrollably, emitting a mocking sound. ¡°The Wan Zhen Sovereign, so impressive? Just a being that studies Formations. No matter how strong, could he really rival all of us joining hands?¡±

    ¡°Probably, it¡¯s because, the Wan Zhen Sovereign, has gotten hold of some powerful Immortal Artifacts, or perhaps some deadly Formation~~¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor flicked his fingernails, speaking disdainfully. ¡°Do you think that when the Immortal Realm sent us to the adventure world of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor, we wouldn¡¯t bring protective talismans to save our lives?¡±

    The treasure hunters were all skeptical of the claim of the Wan Zhen Sovereign¡¯s invincibility.

    ¡°No, you misunderstand~~¡± The Twenty-Seventh Son immediately explained. ¡°My father¡¯s profound knowledge of Formations is like a genius gifted by heaven, and from a young age, he was exceptionally talented. However, in terms of cultivation, well, it¡¯s rather¡­ insignificant. Frankly, my father¡¯s current combat strength isn¡¯t even equivalent to a mid-level Profound Immortal in the Immortal Realm.¡±

    Huh?

    Not even comparable to half a Profound Immortal but dares to claim invincibility?

    Really relying on external force?

    The treasure hunters were all puzzled.

    ¡°Alright, no more beating around the bush, explain clearly.¡± Huang Xiaolong swept a somewhat impatient glance at the Twenty-Seventh Son.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master. This servant will explain straightforwardly~~¡± The Twenty-Seventh Son immediately said. ¡°Master, in the Wan Zhen City, my father has laid down a very peculiar Formation¨Cthis is a self-created Formation that he has poured his heart and blood into throughout his life!¡±

    ¡°Within this Formation, all attacks are ineffective! The creatures with higher life span numbers are stronger in the Formation!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°In other words, inside the entire Wan Zhen City, the longer someone¡¯s lifespan, the more invincible they are!¡±

    ¡°Nothing else matters! The competition is all about lifespan!¡±

    ¡°My father¡¯s life span number has reached more than 10,000, he is truly invincible! At least it can be said that as long as my father doesn¡¯t leave Wan Zhen City, he is invincible! Because no one¡¯s life span number can surpass my father¡¯s!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1374 - Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Arriving at Wan Zhen City

    Chapter 1374: Chapter 1374: Arriving at Wan Zhen City Chapter 1374: Chapter 1374: Arriving at Wan Zhen City Such a concept left the Treasure Hunters completely baffled!

    Damn, this Formation Master really had some talent!

    In his territory, within Formation City, the mode of battle was actually based on who had more lifespan numbers!

    Why don¡¯t they just ascend to the heavens?

    For instance, the existence like the Sword Immortal Emperor, with a lifespan number less than 100, facing the Formation Master who already had more than ten thousand; that was absolutely instant kill! There was no suspense at all!

    Ironically, the Sword Immortal Emperor, the mighty ruler of the Immortal Realm, was to be instantly killed by someone with only mediocre power as a Profound Immortal¡­

    Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!

    ¡°This Formation Master is really quite formidable,¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. ¡°This guy really knows how to play to his strengths and avoid his weaknesses. Not bad, not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean, once we enter Formation City, even if we join forces, we absolutely wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Formation Master?¡± the Third Crown Prince seemed utterly frustrated.

    The Twenty-Seventh Son nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that even if all of you joined hands, along with me putting forth all my effort, we wouldn¡¯t be a match for even a finger of my father. We would be directly crushed to dust. Not to mention my father, inside Formation City, there are many favored descendants of his, each possessing lifespans over a thousand, killing us would be as easy as reaching into a bag.¡±

    Hearing this, the Treasure Hunters all fell silent.

    Now, as the Twenty-Seventh Son was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slave, his words were indeed true, even truer than gold or silver.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, why don¡¯t we lure this Formation Master out of Formation City directly? That way, he would lose all his advantages. Any one of us could kill him with just a flick of a finger,¡± the Ninth Princess suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely¨Cmy father is extremely cautious; he almost never leaves Formation City. For so many years, he hasn¡¯t stepped half a step out of Formation City!¡± the Twenty-Seventh Son hurriedly said.

    ¡°Cowards and the timid, that¡¯s who are overly cautious!¡± The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said angrily.

    ¡°Timid or cowardly, regardless, the Formation Master is like a turtle, always retracting his head, never easily leaving his shell,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°Rather than racking our brains trying to lure the Formation Master out of the city, it¡¯s better to think of another strategy.¡±

    But what could that strategy be?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle down here and rest for a few days while I think it over.¡± Huang Xiaolong decided to stay there and first formulate a good plan against the Formation Master.

    After all, a delay of a few days wasn¡¯t a big deal, the Treasure Hunters¡¯ lifespans were enough.

    Everyone then settled down in this deserted city.

    Huang Xiaolong chose a single small hut for himself, dismissed everyone, and sat cross-legged on a broken bed to meditate deeply.

    He took out the charm granted by the Twenty-Seventh Son.

    His divine sense directly penetrated the charm!

    The charms functioned to transfer lifespan from other beings to the one using the charm. But there were two types, one where the other party voluntarily gifted their lifespan, and the other was involuntary.

    Each charm contained countless formations within!

    A single small charm was the accumulation of the Formation Master¡¯s lifetime achievements!!

    Huang Xiaolong himself had dabbled in formations from a young age and was an expert in this domain. However¨C

    It took some time for him to fully grasp the charm created by the Formation Master!

    ¡°Amazing¨Cjust in terms of formations alone, this Formation Master is indeed formidable, at least much stronger than me,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, feeling a trace of admiration rising in his heart. ¡°No wonder he could exploit the loopholes of the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor and rule this world for thousands, even tens of thousands of years.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong delved deeply into his studies! It was an effort of day and night, forsaking sleep and food!

    No one dared to disturb him!

    After three days and nights without sleep, Huang Xiaolong finally fully comprehended one type of charm¨Cthe one where the other party voluntarily gifts their lifespan!

    The type that forcibly stripped lifespan from others, however, remained a mystery to him. Of course, given enough time to meticulously study and learn, Huang Xiaolong believed he could handle it. But time waits for no one!

    ¡°Enough, I can¡¯t continue to delay here,¡± Huang Xiaolong stored the charm, then took out some blank charm papers and began drawing earnestly.

    Soon, he had drawn a thick stack of charms.

    Huang Xiaolong called over his slave, the Twenty-Seventh Son.

    ¡°I wonder what task the master has for me, your servant will spare no effort!¡± the Twenty-Seventh Son knelt and said.

    ¡°Cut the crap. You have a lot of lifespan, share some with me,¡± Huang Xiaolong straightforwardly threw a charm he had drawn, sticking it on the Twenty-Seventh Son¡¯s forehead.

    Boom!

    The charm self-ignited!

    Turning into two beams of light, they seeped into the brains of Huang Xiaolong and the Twenty-Seventh Son.

    A bizarre thing happened.

    The golden numbers above the head of the Twenty-seventh Son began to decrease.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s numbers, on the other hand, climbed steadily.

    This was the Twenty-seventh Son, willingly offering his lifespan to his master.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t get greedy. His main intention was to test the symbols he had drawn. Thus, when the lifespan numbers above his head reached ¡°203,¡± he stopped.

    ¡°Offering my lifespan to my master is truly an honor for a servant~~¡± The Twenty-seventh Son¡¯s face showed a delighted and surprised expression.

    ¡°Haha~~ It seems the symbols I drew are quite effective~~ Alright, let¡¯s head to the City of Arrays now.¡± Huang Xiaolong rose to his feet.

    Other Treasure Hunters, seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current state, were utterly astonished.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong! The lifespan number above your head has actually reached 200 days! That means you can pass the test! You can stay in this world as you wish, for more than 100 days! There¡¯s really no need for you to risk going to the City of Arrays!¡± Sword Immortal gasped as she looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s correct,¡± Huang Xiaolong merely smiled.

    ¡°Brother-in-law! You are truly a rare genius in the universe!¡± Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Huang Xiaolong, a fond affection burgeoning within her. ¡°In just a few days, Brother-in-law, you learned how to draw these life-transferring symbols!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this convenient?¡± Third Crown Prince slapped his thigh vigorously, ¡°Brother-in-law, we don¡¯t have to bother going to the City of Arrays. This servant of yours is the son of the City of Arrays¡¯ Master. He must have a significant status in this world. Why not have him lure out some beings with long lifespans? Brother-in-law, you could use the symbols to directly strip their lifespans and transfer them to us, and then we could pass through safely.¡±

    ¡°Haha~~ I think things are not that simple,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly said. ¡°Moreover, these symbols cannot forcibly strip the lifespan from other beings.¡±

    At that moment, the Twenty-seventh Son unexpectedly interrupted. ¡°Master, the test you mentioned, is it¡­ a key?¡±

    At his words, the hearts of the Treasure Hunters trembled!

    ¡°Have you seen the key? A key to the next world?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a piercing gaze.

    The Twenty-seventh Son nodded. ¡°Yes, there is a key, left in this world by the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian. It seems incredibly precious. The key is located within the main Formation hub he set up.¡±

    Finally, things were becoming clear.

    The City of Arrays was constructed around the main Formation hub.

    The key to the next world was also within the hub.

    In other words, the key was actually inside the City of Arrays!

    It now appeared that the matter was indeed not simple; obtaining the key necessitated entering the City of Arrays!

    Upon arriving at the City of Arrays, they would directly face the Master of Arrays!

    Escape was no longer a possibility!

    It was as if it were destiny!!

    Success or failure would likely be determined inside the City of Arrays!

    ¡°Did your father, the Master of Arrays, ever tamper with that key?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    The Twenty-seventh Son shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Not at all~~ Master, my father said that the key is extremely important and must not be tampered with, otherwise, disaster will descend~~~ Thus, my father guards the key as if he were worshiping a deity.¡±

    ¡°Understood~~ Enough talk, let¡¯s head straight to the City of Arrays.¡± Huang Xiaolong made the decision and looked at the Twenty-seventh Son. ¡°Listen, we¡¯ll disguise ourselves as captives who have come to side with you. You¡¯ll lead us into the City of Arrays first, and we¡¯ll act according to the circumstances thereafter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Twenty-seventh Son nodded, accepting the command.

    Immediately, the Twenty-seventh Son led Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters towards the direction of the City of Arrays!

    After several days of flight, finally, on the distant horizon, a city appeared!

    A great city!!!!

    A majestic and grand city!

    Bathing in the afterglow of the setting sun, the city rose like a colossal steel beast!

    Above the city, various Formation projections floated up like a mirage.

    In the center, one Formation was towering and terrifying, mysterious as the universe!

    Around this Formation, countless others floated densely¨Ca myriad of stars around the moon!

    A mysterious, intricate, ancient, and glorious atmosphere rushed towards them!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master! We¡¯ve arrived; this is the City of Arrays!¡± The Twenty-seventh Son promptly spoke.

    ¡°Good¡­ good¡­ such a vast city~~¡± Even the Immortal Emperor of Sword and others were now somewhat speechless from amazement.

    ¡°Yes, even if it were placed in the Immortal Realm, it would still be considered a great city,¡± the Immortal Emperor Zi Yan sighed wistfully.

    ¡°Hehehe, this City of Arrays, truly lives up to its name with arrays entwined everywhere~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed softly without betraying any emotion.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1375 - Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Entering the City

    Chapter 1375: Chapter 1375: Entering the City Chapter 1375: Chapter 1375: Entering the City Finally, the treasure hunters reached the city of a myriad formations.

    Before even entering the city, they were already intimidated by the grandeur of the City of a Myriad Formations!

    It truly was a magnificent city, akin to an ancient divine city descending upon the world.

    Moreover, the air was filled with the aura of formations emanating from within the city; it was overwhelming and unmatched!

    Inside, there was a world belonging to formations!

    ¡°Ah, not bad. The City of a Myriad Formations truly lives up to its reputation. Alright, Twenty-seventh Son, lead us into the city now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile. ¡°Remember, from now on, we are captives who have defected to your side.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes and muttered almost to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed the aura of that key¡­heh¡­the Ninth Realm, I won¡¯t miss it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, please follow me,¡± the Twenty-seventh Son repeatedly bowed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite; it might give us away,¡± Immortal Emperor Wan Jian reminded.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Immediately, the Twenty-seventh Son adjusted his appearance and regained his usual arrogant and overbearing demeanor.

    Heh, this guy really is a drama king!

    The Twenty-seventh Son, leading the treasure hunters, descended to the ground and then marched boldly towards the City of a Myriad Formations.

    The treasure hunters were a mix of emotions¨Canticipation, hope, nervousness, and hesitation.

    The key to the Ninth Realm lay within the city; obtaining the key meant passing this level! And even if they couldn¡¯t get the key, it didn¡¯t matter; within the City of a Myriad Formations, they weren¡¯t affected by the rules of this world, life wouldn¡¯t be consumed, so just staying honestly for 100 days might also mean passing the level.

    Put simply, as long as they could enter the city smoothly, they¡¯d have won half the battle!

    Now, all depended on the performance of the Twenty-seventh Son¡­

    As the treasure hunters approached the city gate, suddenly, they were engulfed by a mysterious force!

    Under the influence of this power, every treasure hunter, including Huang Xiaolong, found all their strength¨Cbe it dragon power, demonic power, or immortal power¨Ccompletely blocked!

    It was as if it had disappeared!

    ¡°This!¡± the Third Crown Prince exclaimed with a face full of shocked desperation. He was originally a giant dragon, but now he felt like a weakling!

    ¡°Big brother-in-law, don¡¯t panic. Like the Twenty-seventh Son said earlier, within this area of the City of a Myriad Formations, a unique formation is applied, and within the range of the formation, our strength gets diminished, and every attack becomes ineffective! Whoever has the larger fist here, it depends on whose life force numbers are higher¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered. He was prepared.

    ¡°But¡­this feeling, it¡¯s really so strange¡­¡± the Third Crown Prince said, looking bewildered.

    And the other treasure hunters were also temporarily unable to adapt.

    Everyone had become powerless!

    ¡°Little brother Huang Xiaolong, right now, we are truly fish on the chopping board,¡± Immortal Emperor Wan Jian self-mockingly chuckled.

    Finally, the city gate came into view.

    At the gate, there was a group of soldiers guarding.

    These soldiers, all humanoid, were inscrutable in their strength, but above their heads floated life force numbers exceeding 100.

    These life force numbers, formlessly, created a kind of pressure!

    The city gates were wide open, and inside, numerous creatures could be vaguely seen bustling about.

    ¡°Oh? Twenty-seventh Son, you¡¯re back?¡± a leading soldier looked towards the Twenty-seventh Son, but soon his gaze shifted towards Huang Xiaolong and the leading treasure hunters, a fiercely greedy expression quickly flitted across his pupils.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m back,¡± the Twenty-seventh Son spoke in a pretentious tone. ¡°This prince wants to enter the city.¡±

    ¡°But wait¡­¡± the leading soldier hesitated for a moment, then quickly smiled. ¡°Twenty-seventh Son, what¡¯s the deal with these creatures? Judging by their life force numbers, they don¡¯t seem to belong to our world¡­could they be outsiders?¡±

    Hearing the soldier¡¯s questioning, the treasure hunters felt a slight panic.

    It seemed that the Twenty-seventh Son might not be able to cover for them after all!

    ¡°How dare you!¡± the Twenty-seventh Son glared furiously. ¡°Who they are, does this prince really need to explain to you watchdogs?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t really speak like that,¡± the leader of the soldiers said unhurriedly. ¡°Our duty is to guard the gates of Wan Formation City, and naturally, we must carefully interrogate some individuals of unknown origin to prevent spies from infiltrating and causing chaos.¡±

    Another soldier scoffed, ¡°Crown Prince Twenty-Seven, we hope you don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you it¡¯s no harm. These beings indeed come from outside and were captured by me. Now, they all wish to pledge allegiance to me. They are my followers. Do I need your permission to take some followers?¡± Crown Prince Twenty-Seven¡¯s face was full of Evil Qi.

    Above his head, the lifespan number flashed chaotically with golden light, sending an obscure oppressive force overwhelming the group of soldiers!

    Although Crown Prince Twenty-Seven had given some of his lifespan to Huang Xiaolong, he still had hundreds of days more than the soldiers!

    Under the sweep of this oppressive force, the soldiers¡¯ faces turned pale without a trace of blood, their legs trembled, and beads of cold sweat the size of soybeans densely seeped out.

    It seemed that with just a thought, Crown Prince Twenty-Seven could forcibly suppress these soldiers!

    Such was the power of the lifespan number!

    In Wan Formation City, indeed, the more lifespan numbers one had, the bigger one¡¯s fist!

    ¡°Alright, Crown Prince Twenty-Seven, please forgive our rashness¨Cplease come in, come in,¡± the leader of the soldiers softened, bowing repeatedly and making way.

    ¡°Hmph! You refused the toast only to drink the forfeit!¡± Crown Prince Twenty-Seven put on a show, then led Huang Xiaolong and the others, striding into the city.

    They had entered the city!

    Finally, they were inside the city!

    The Treasure Hunters collectively sighed in relief.

    The first barrier was presumably crossed.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. It seemed that Crown Prince Twenty-Seven didn¡¯t have a high status in Wan Formation City; even some gate-guarding soldiers dared to show him disdain.

    This was a hidden danger!

    But, having come, they must settle in!

    Having chosen to enter the city, Huang Xiaolong had already considered all the factors!

    ¡°Master, please follow me. Now, this servant will take you to my mansion. Let¡¯s stabilize there first,¡± Crown Prince Twenty-Seven said eagerly.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    As the Treasure Hunters walked, they curiously looked around.

    The city was also home to various beings, mostly humanoid, along with some centaurs and fish-people. Clearly, Wan Formation City was a gathering place for many different civilized races.

    The lifespan numbers above these beings¡¯ heads were mostly over a hundred.

    At this moment, many beings stopped to watch Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    Just then!

    Whizz-whizz-whizz~~

    Above the heads of the Treasure Hunters, a yellow light darted out! This yellow light, lingering and undispersed like beacon smoke, enveloped the Treasure Hunters!

    ¡°Master, this is the Identification Formation of Wan Formation City¨C¡± Crown Prince Twenty-Seven whispered. ¡°You do not belong to this world, so the Identification Formation has recognized your aura¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly.

    At this moment, on the streets and alleys, a large number of beings began pointing and whispering¨C ¡°Outsiders, they are outsiders¨CHeavens, our Wan Formation City has been infiltrated by outsiders¨C¡±

    Faced with these numerous peculiar gazes, the Treasure Hunters felt extremely uncomfortable, like thorns were pricking their backs.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Meanwhile, at the city gate.

    The faces of the gate-guarding soldiers were becoming a bit ferocious.

    ¡°Hmph! Crown Prince Twenty-Seven has brought quite a few suspicious beings into Wan Formation City! This matter must be reported to the Grand Crown Prince immediately!¡± The leader of the soldiers¡¯ eyes flashed with a hint of schadenfreude.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go report to the Grand Crown Prince right away!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 The Eldest Son

    Chapter 1376: Chapter 1376: The Eldest Son! Chapter 1376: Chapter 1376: The Eldest Son! The soldiers guarding the gates of Wan Formation City, after a rapid discussion, secretly went to inform, telling the ¡°First Crown Prince¡± about the twenty-seventh son bringing a group of highly suspicious beings into Wan Formation City.

    And now, Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters were in quite an awkward situation¡­

    Their identities had already been exposed by the formations within Wan Formation City, causing thick yellow light to rise from their bodies like signal fires, exceptionally glaring!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor cursed loudly, his heart feeling hairy from the stares of the natives in every street and alley.

    Huang Xiaolong was also helpless.

    This low-profile entrance into the city had eventually turned into a blatant reveal, as if he were a rat crossing the street¡­

    Fortunately¡­ they had arrived at the twenty-seventh son¡¯s residence.

    In a relatively quiet cul-de-sac stood an imposing and bright complex of buildings.

    Red walls and green tiles, overhanging eaves, and servants outside attending to their duties.

    There was indeed a hint of elegance.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve arrived, this servant¡¯s residence is here. It¡¯s a bit secluded, but it¡¯s quiet and doesn¡¯t generally get disturbed by idlers,¡± the twenty-seventh son said, his face full of eagerness to please as he looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Mhm, not bad, seclusion has its advantages.¡± Huang Xiaolong was quite satisfied with the place.

    The servants outside the residence, though extremely curious about Huang Xiaolong and the other outsiders, didn¡¯t dare to ask too much and did not show any obvious hostility.

    Huang Xiaolong observed for a moment that, although the life expectancy numbers above these servants¡¯ heads did not exceed a hundred, they still had several decades to their lives.

    This caused the Sword Immortal Emperor and the others to be frustratingly pounding their chests and stomping their feet. ¡°Damn it, here in Wan Formation City, our life expectancy numbers are almost no different from some slaves! How ironic! Truly ironic!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince commented indifferently, ¡°Yeah, if it comes down to a fight, we might not even be a match for these servants. That¡¯s the most ironic part.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, to be killed off by a bunch of servants~~¡± the Demon King twisted his face. ¡°If we really encounter the Formation Master with over ten thousand years of life, wouldn¡¯t we be blasted to pieces? I don¡¯t even dare to think about it!¡±

    The twenty-seventh son led Huang Xiaolong and the others to a refined meeting hall.

    Everyone took their seats.

    To avoid suspicion, Huang Xiaolong did not take the head seat, instead giving it to the twenty-seventh son as the host.

    ¡°Master, now that you¡¯ve successfully infiltrated Wan Formation City, what¡¯s your next plan?¡± the twenty-seventh son asked respectfully.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor chuckled, ¡°Heh~~ Brother Huang Xiaolong, no rush, no hurry. Since our lifespans aren¡¯t depleting now, let¡¯s take our time and plan out the long term. We have to make it through a hundred days anyway.¡± He smiled. ¡°Although the key to the Ninth Realm is in the hands of the Formation Master, the Immortal Emperor never said we must snatch the key to pass. The Immortal Emperor made it very clear that as long as we successfully stay for a hundred days, we will pass smoothly!¡±

    Most of the treasure hunters nodded in agreement.

    It seemed that the consensus among the treasure hunters was to endure¨Cto get through it by sheer endurance!

    ¡°Sometimes, fleeing isn¡¯t possible,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, not bothering to say much. He turned to the twenty-seventh son. ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡±

    ¡°The palace,¡± replied the twenty-seventh son directly. ¡°To report to master, the super-formation left by the Immortal Emperor and both the formation¡¯s eye and the key are within the palace.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong fell silent and then frowned, thinking deeply.

    ¡°Um~~ brother-in-law, you¡¯re not thinking of going to that Wan Formation City Palace to meet the Formation Master, are you?¡± the Ninth Princess said with a surprised look. ¡°Brother-in-law, you absolutely mustn¡¯t act rashly! Now, our power has nearly vanished, we really have no capital to rely on anymore~~~¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also that~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head helplessly. ¡°However, I am still planning to meet the Formation Master, uh~~ I could try to sneak into the palace stealthily~~¡±

    Although nearly none of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s various powers remained, he still had an abundance of talismans, all with their wonderful uses. He also retained some ability to draw talismans.

    Huang Xiaolong had quietly tested and indeed, while power and various attacks had no effect in this Wan Formation City, talismans could still be used! This seemed to be a loophole in Wan Formation City! Of course, it couldn¡¯t be called a loophole since the talismans drawn by the Formation Master could also be freely used in this world.

    At that time, Huang Xiaolong could leverage the power of talismans, maybe even use an invisibility talisman, to sneak into the palace and see if he could get his hands on the key to the Ninth Realm.

    Though risky, fortune favors the bold¨Cand Huang Xiaolong¡¯s willpower and fighting spirit were not something ordinary beings could match.

    Just then!

    ¡°Th-th-the First Crown Prince¡­ First Crown Prince, you wanted to see my master~~ Please wait, I will inform my master right now~~¡± A shivering female voice came from the outside gate.

    ¡°Get lost~~!!!!!¡± A cold and ominous male voice rose.

    Following that was the woman¡¯s horrifying scream.

    The howling stopped abruptly, as if the woman just met with an accident.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The twenty-seventh son stood up abruptly, his face filled with anger, but the slight panic and fear in his eyes betrayed him.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, his expression unchanged. ¡°To not give you face and barge straight into your residence.¡±

    The twenty-seventh son spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°To report to master, this¡­ this is¡­ this is my older brother¡­ the First Crown Prince~~ Highly favored by our father~~ With a lifespan of over a thousand years, known as the ¡®Thousand-Year Crown Prince¡¯~~ My brother has always enjoyed oppressing us~~ He has many spies in the city, and his supporters are numerous. It seems, someone must have secretly told my brother about me bringing the master into the city~~~¡±

    Before his words had fallen silent,

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The door to this council hall was promptly blasted into smithereens, wood chips flying everywhere!

    A burly middle-aged man, dressed in fine clothing and with a majestic air, stood squarely at the doorway, his face twisted into a sinister grin.

    What was most terrifying was the string of dazzling golden numerals floating above his head!

    Life Span Numerals!

    ¡°1203¡±

    Indeed, he possessed a lifespan of a thousand days! No small feat!

    This was incomparable to the mere hundreds of days of life span possessed by the twenty-seventh son!

    In the City of Ten Thousand Formations, the disparity in status between the two was clear at a glance!

    This was the eldest son! The first son of the Lord of Ten Thousand Formations!

    Without having to do more than just stand at the doorway, the bright golden numerals above the eldest son¡¯s head were already exerting an invisible pressure, completely subduing Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters!

    Huang Xiaolong felt his breathing constricted, as if his entire being was under some terrible oppression. The other treasure hunters fared even worse, each displaying a precarious state!

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Twenty-seventh brother, your elder brother has come to see you, why haven¡¯t you come out to meet me? What, have you grown wings now, too proud to show your brother respect?¡± The middle-aged man, the eldest son, spoke in a deep and malicious tone.

    ¡°This~ this~ eld~ elder brother~~~¡± Years of accumulated awe for the eldest son made the twenty-seventh son tremble upon seeing him, just like a mouse in the presence of a cat! He stood up, shivering, initially wanting to retort fiercely, but as the words came to his lips, he equivocated to a more submissive tone, ¡°I had no idea what wind has blown elder brother here~~¡±

    The eldest son sauntered in, his gaze, however, was fixed dead on Huang Xiaolong and the others!

    Seeing the bright yellow light entwining the heads of the treasure hunters, the eldest son sneered, ¡°How peculiar indeed, outsiders~~ not beings of this world~~ Twenty-seventh brother, where on earth did you find such rare foreigners~~~¡±

    ¡°This~~ elder brother~it was¡­ just an accidental discovery of these foreigners~~¡± The twenty-seventh son replied feebly, ¡°However, they have¡­ already become my followers~~ in the future, they too, shall be part of the City of Ten Thousand Formations. I shall report this matter to our father, of course~~¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± The eldest son burst into derisive laughter, his eyes filled with endless scorn and mockery. ¡°Twenty-seventh brother, aren¡¯t you getting ahead of yourself? Hahaha~~ What kind of person do you think you are to command these outsiders? Shut your mouth now!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, the eldest son turned his sinister gaze towards Huang Xiaolong and the others, his eyes revealing an overwhelming greed, as if a lecher had spotted a beautiful woman lying on his bed, ¡°Excellent, too excellent~~ It seems you come from different races~~ The life force of these races is so fragrant~~ Ah~~ too delightful~~ To draw upon their life force, what enjoyment~~ what nourishment~~~¡±

    As he talked, the eldest son actually swallowed mouthfuls of saliva.

    ¡°This guy seriously considers us to be delicacies, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Huang Xiaolong was entirely speechless.

    ¡°Alright, follow me now,¡± the eldest son wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth, his eyes slightly squinting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only absorb a little of your lifespan, just to enjoy myself. I will leave you with a breath of life. In the City of Ten Thousand Formations, I am second to none. Following me is the path to true power! The twenty-seventh son is nothing but trash!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a dry laugh, ¡°So you are the eldest son? You already have a lifespan exceeding a thousand days, so why do you need to strip away our meager lifespans?¡±

    The eldest son responded with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Ah, you are ignorant~~ Over the years, I have absorbed the lifespans of the beings in this world, and their lifespans have grown boring to me, insipid and bland. But you outsiders¡­ tsk tsk, your life forces are quite different~~ Absorbing them must be very tasty~~ Hehe~~ No more talk¡­ Hurry and follow me, and I assure you wealth and honor, I might even bestow a portion of lifespan for you to absorb. Otherwise~~~ I may have to be forceful!¡±

    Well, well, it seems he wants to change his diet! Just like someone tired of eating meat and craving something light¡­

    His words subjected the treasure hunters to great humiliation.

    ¡°Humph! You treat us as mere food, as if we¡¯re pigs or dogs or cattle?¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor burst out in righteous indignation, a raw surge of anger. Previously an emperor of the immortal realm, he had fallen on hard times in this place, bullied by minor creatures, his heart filled with pent-up rage, now exploding with fury in the face of such humiliation.

    ¡°Enough!!!¡± The eldest son roared furiously, and the golden numerals above his head flashed instantly!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!

    The full might of 1,203 days worth of golden numerals converged into a massive fist, hurtling directly towards the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor had only a few dozen golden numerals above his head, barely reaching a hundred!

    With no means of resistance, the golden fist struck him squarely in the chest!

    Boom~~! A thunderous noise!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor flew back like a kite with its string cut, spewing blood midair!

    ¡°This is the kind of trash you are, with mere dozens of days of life span, and you dare to prattle on before me? Outrageous ignorance of your own mortality! I have the benevolence to spare your life, but let this be a lesson to you, a warning to the rest of you weaklings to witness my power!¡± The eldest son declared triumphantly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In an instant, the treasure hunters felt utterly despondent.

    Just one eldest son managed to cleanly put the treasure hunters in their place!

    Further, having caught the eldest son¡¯s eye, they were now deprived of even the slightest chance for survival.

    Again, the situation plunged toward dire straits!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 A Night Raid on the Imperial Palace

    Chapter 1377: Chapter 1377: A Night Raid on the Imperial Palace! Chapter 1377: Chapter 1377: A Night Raid on the Imperial Palace! The eldest son was indeed powerful and tyrannical, launching an intimidating attack as soon as he made his move, turning lifespan numbers into a divine fist, and instantly sent the Sword Immortal Emperor flying!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor coughed up blood and fell to the ground, struggling to get up with his face smeared with blood streaks, looking extremely miserable.

    Indeed, within the Formation City, not to mention attacking, even the defense of the Sword Immortal Emperor was greatly weakened. His body was as fragile as paper, and one strike left him injured.

    However, the eldest son did indeed show some mercy, and he did not directly kill the Sword Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°You~you~you~~¡± The eyes of the Sword Immortal Emperor were filled with venomous resentment, but also mixed with shock and fear, as well as some visible relief; thus, he could not continue his harsh words. At this time, his life was of utmost importance after all.

    Other treasure hunters looked at the eldest son with anger and fear, with an air of daring anger but not speaking out.

    ¡°Big brother! You! You¡¯re too disrespectful to me! In my mansion, you injure my follower at will! You! You!¡± The twenty-seventh son trembled with rage.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± The eldest son was extremely pleased and felt the delicate sensation of controlling others¡¯ life and death in his heart, and arrogantly said, ¡°Twenty-seventh brother, what exactly are you? Since when did I need to give you face? This is what you get for refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! These outsiders, they all belong to me! If you still intend to meddle, don¡¯t blame me for not considering brotherly affection! Humph!¡±

    After a pause, the eldest son glanced impatiently at Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters, his eyes filled with a chilling command. ¡°You little ants, don¡¯t try to test my patience! Listen well, I will give you one last chance. I will count to three, and if you still refuse to kneel and submit, then I will forcefully strip away your longevity and let you burn out directly!¡±

    ¡°One~~~!¡± The eldest son indeed started to count.

    All the treasure hunters turned their helpless gazes towards Huang Xiaolong!

    The twenty-seventh son looked at Huang Xiaolong with confusion as he was out of options.

    Here, no one was a match for the eldest son!

    Lifespan is king!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes rolled around a few times, and he suddenly interrupted the eldest son¡¯s count. ¡°Wait~~~¡±

    The eldest son laughed wildly. ¡°Hahaha~~ Finally willing to soften? Scared? That¡¯s good, knowing the times makes a wise man~~ Now, all of you kneel down~~¡±

    A glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he suddenly said. ¡°Eldest son, I happen to have a welcoming gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Good servant, good servant, you know how to please your master now? Hahaha~~~¡± The eldest son was complacently forgetful of his manners. ¡°Alright, servant, what gift do you want to offer your master? Bring it out now.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong unobtrusively took out a large stack of talismans from his chest.

    ¡°Talismans?¡± The eldest son was slightly startled.

    The next moment!

    Whoosh~whoosh~~whoosh~~whoosh whoosh whoosh~~~

    The dense talismans, like snowflakes, and like a tornado, directly swirled towards the eldest son!

    Even the conference hall was filled with talismans! The various talismans released by Huang Xiaolong! The talismans filled every inch of space!

    It must be understood that the talismans stored by Huang Xiaolong in the netherworld were plentiful. Even though Huang Xiaolong did not personally draw the talismans, some of the demonic beings in netherworld, or the myriad of souls and spirits that knew how to draw them, did it for Huang Xiaolong every day.

    With this wave, the talismans that Huang Xiaolong released included paralyzing talismans, weakening talismans, charm talismans, dizziness talismans, petrification talismans, and even some recently mimicked talismans that caused other beings to willingly offer their lifespan¡­

    In short, it was a mish-mash of talismans, no matter how they were categorized, they all stuck to the eldest son in a flurry.

    Sure enough, in the blink of an eye, the eldest son was enveloped by the ocean of talismans, his entire body, inside and out, covered with talismans!

    He was like a gigantic cocoon!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    All the talismans detonated in an instant!

    Various lights surged into the eldest son¡¯s body all at once!

    Huang Xiaolong was taking a gamble. He had to see if the eldest son could withstand these talismans.

    If the talismans were ineffective against him, then Huang Xiaolong would be at a loss.

    In the blink of an eye, the eldest son was somewhat dumbfounded¡­

    He had not expected Huang Xiaolong to launch a sneak attack against him.

    To put it bluntly, the eldest son was nothing more than a flower in a greenhouse, with virtually no combat experience. He couldn¡¯t guard against a sneak attack.

    Direct hit.

    Under the erosion of so many talismans, the eldest son still maintained some clarity of mind, but his actions had become sluggish and weak.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talismans had some effect. Although not significant, they managed to delay the eldest son¡¯s murderous intent.

    ¡°You bunch of beasts! Damn beasts! How dare you ambush me! Very good! Very good! I will torture you to death! None of you will escape!¡± The eldest son roared furiously, condensing golden lifespan numbers into a fist above his head, and directly smashed it towards Huang Xiaolong.

    However, his speed had indeed slowed down significantly.

    Huang Xiaolong dodged while releasing the Light of Conversion from the netherworld!

    This Light of Conversion also seemed to be affected by the Formation City¡¯s formation, with its effect significantly weakened.

    But at least, it still retained some of its converting power.

    The Light of Conversion shone on the eldest son¡¯s forehead and directly penetrated inside!

    Countless voices of demonic chanting arose in the eldest prince¡¯s mind.

    Demons were persuading the eldest prince to submit, to become subservient.

    To make the eldest prince repent.

    ¡°What¨Cwhat¨Cwhat is this! Ah!¡± The eldest prince, of course, could not be converted immediately; he roared in fury, but for the time being, he could no longer successfully punch out the numbers that represented longevity, his fists once finely crafted.

    Thus, the light of conversion continued to shine upon the eldest prince.

    Slow and steady like simmering heat.

    Huang Xiaolong had set up soundproof seals in this council hall, ensuring that not a soul outside could perceive what was happening.

    Converting the eldest prince was an arduous and lengthy process.

    It took a full five days and five nights to finally convert the eldest prince completely!

    ¡°Servant greets Master,¡± said the eldest prince with a docile face, kneeling on both knees, the picture of servility.

    Treasure hunters all let out a collective sigh of relief.

    ¡°Excellent technique! Brother Huang Xiaolong, you truly have a remarkable technique!¡± exclaimed the Sword Immortal Emperor, completely impressed.

    ¡°Just luck.¡± Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat exhausted too, ¡°This guy was complacent, and first got controlled by my talisman; then, five continuous days and nights of conversion by the light, whittling him down little by little, barely managed to succeed. Tiring, truly too tiring.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you should rest up a bit,¡± said the Ninth Princess with a face full of concern. ¡°Now that we have subdued the eldest prince, there probably won¡¯t be any immediate danger.¡±

    ¡°News of us outsiders entering the City of Ten Thousand Formations has probably spread far and wide already. If the eldest prince wanted a share of the spoils, wouldn¡¯t the second or third princes be tempted too? Moreover, the Venerable of Ten Thousand Formations himself might set his sights on us,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked, not daring to be negligent.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, you speak truly. So, what should our next move be?¡± inquired the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered, seeming to have had a plan in mind all along. ¡°Stick to the original plan; first infiltrate the royal palace.¡±

    ¡°The royal palace where your father, the Venerable of Ten Thousand Formations lives, must have been arranged into a labyrinth using formations, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the eldest prince.

    Regarding the royal palace and the core secrets of the City of Ten Thousand Formations, it was natural for the eldest prince to know far more than the twenty-seven princes did.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Master is truly wise. Within the palace, there are over ten thousand formations, making it a vast labyrinth, one of the finest in the universe. Even an Immortal Emperor or the king of the Long Clan would get lost entering the labyrinth,¡± the eldest prince concurred earnestly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°Then you must be familiar with these labyrinths, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to report to master, I know how to navigate through the majority of the labyrinths in the palace. It¡¯s just the core few labyrinths that only father knows,¡± the eldest prince concurred sincerely.

    ¡°Do you know where the formation¡¯s eyes are?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The eldest prince shook his head blankly. ¡°Master, that is the most important labyrinth in the palace! Only father can come and go freely; even I, your servant, would be sunk and never return once inside the formation¡¯s eye. Moreover, father has issued a strict command that no one is to approach the formation¡¯s eye!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter; tonight, I am going to storm the palace! Let¡¯s see just how formidable those labyrinths really are.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled coldly and then ordered the eldest prince, ¡°Tonight, I will use an Invisibility Talisman to completely conceal my presence; you and the twenty-seven princes will accompany me into the palace, in search of the formation¡¯s eye!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The eldest prince and the twenty-seven princes nodded in unison.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what about us?¡± the Ninth Princess inquired.

    The rest of the treasure hunters turned their gazes toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You?¡± Huang Xiaolong gave it some thought and then decided. ¡°Leaving you here makes me uneasy. Well, I have plenty of Invisibility Talismans; tonight, you all will accompany me to break into the palace! Whether we can leave this realm swiftly or not will depend on tonight¡¯s haul!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The treasure hunters agreed without objection.

    ¡°I hope we don¡¯t disturb the Venerable of Ten Thousand Formations,¡± muttered the Sword Immortal Emperor.

    The eldest prince suddenly spoke up, ¡°Rest assured, everyone. Father spends most of his time at the formation¡¯s eye, studying the supreme formation left behind by the Immortal Emperor who slayed the heavens. He¡¯s essentially in seclusion, and he seldom moves about. As long as we are cautious, we should not run into him. However, if father discovers us, his life, spanning ten thousand years, could crush us to dust with a flick of his finger!¡±

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re careful. With my brother-in-law here, there¡¯s always a way out; any peril we encounter can be dissolved.¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan was brimming with confidence in Huang Xiaolong.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong began to make thorough preparations.

    Night fell.

    The entire City of Ten Thousand Formations plunged into a radiant atmosphere filled with lights.

    Huang Xiaolong distributed a large quantity of Invisibility Talismans to the treasure hunters.

    All of them affixed the Invisibility Talisman, vanishing both in form and presence, as if becoming air.

    The eldest prince and the twenty-seven princes set out side by side from the estate.

    They headed straight for the royal palace.

    Huang Xiaolong led a large group of treasure hunters, following behind silently like phantoms.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After circling around the city, at last, a cluster of palaces appeared ahead!

    The royal palace was reached!

    The lair of the Venerable of Ten Thousand Formations was reached!

    The place where the key to the Ninth Realm lay hidden was reached!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Discovered

    Chapter 1378: Chapter 1378: Discovered! Chapter 1378: Chapter 1378: Discovered! The imperial palace within Wanzhen City resembled a city within a city. From a distance, it indeed exuded the grandeur of royalty, with its vast and majestic moat, wrapping around the palace complex like a gigantic dragon.

    Within the moat, there were also numerous formations!

    And these formations composed countless labyrinths!

    In other words, just within the moat alone, there laid an unknowable number of labyrinths! Common folks shouldn¡¯t even think about entering the imperial palace, let alone crossing this moat!

    Huang Xiaolong and the treasure hunters, in their state of invisibility, looked at the moat and all frowned in contemplation.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, although I have some knowledge of these formation labyrinths, I¡¯m not proficient in them. But just looking at this river, I know I can¡¯t cross it,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor sighed helplessly.

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment, then said with a serious face, ¡°Roughly in an hour, I can solve all the labyrinths within the moat.¡±

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the First Son and the Twenty-Seventh Son both looked on with admiration.

    It was known that the Wanzhen Ancestor had spent several years designing these formation labyrinths within the moat, yet Huang Xiaolong was capable of breaking them within an hour.

    This was enough to show that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills were truly extraordinary!

    However, the formation labyrinths within the city were definitely more mysterious and intricate, even harder to crack!

    ¡°Alright, now that we are all invisible, everyone try not to speak and control your breathing,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed sternly. ¡°First Son, Twenty-Seventh Son, you lead the way and guide us into the imperial palace.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The First Son and Twenty-Seventh Son responded in unison.

    Following that, the First Son and Twenty-Seventh Son, like experienced guides, led Huang Xiaolong and the others straight towards the imperial palace. While passing the moat, there were countless small bridges above the water. These small bridges were part of the labyrinth¨Cinterwoven and chaotically arranged.

    One bridge often connected to dozens of others, forming web-like labyrinths where one misstep could trigger mechanisms and traps that brought instant death.

    But the First Son and Twenty-Seventh Son had traversed these paths countless times in their lives, and they quickly led the treasure hunters across the bridges!

    At the gates of the imperial palace.

    A group of elite soldiers stood guard.

    The lifespans displayed above the heads of these soldiers all exceeded a century, their vitality indescribably robust!

    ¡°Greetings, First Son, Twenty-Seventh Son!¡± the soldiers bowed reverently.

    ¡°Hmm~~rise,¡± commanded the First Son with his hands clasped behind his back, exuding a noble and valiant presence.

    He was the very first son of the Wanzhen Ancestor. If the Wanzhen Ancestor were likened to an emperor, then the First Son was truly the Crown Prince!

    Therefore, the First Son¡¯s status within Wanzhen City was second only to none!

    Without facing any scrutiny, the First Son and Twenty-Seventh Son entered the imperial city with great composure.

    The treasure hunters followed behind like specters.

    Entering the imperial city!

    The palace complex within the imperial city was bathed in the harmonious light of the stars and moon, as well as the auspicious haze emanating from the countless formations!

    Here, there was a sense of surreal, dreamlike quality!

    Between each palace, labyrinths abounded, making it an arduous task to navigate.

    For the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, their scalps were tingling! If they had entered alone, they would have been trapped and died here!

    From this, their wariness towards the World Boss, the revered master of formations, grew stronger!

    Huang Xiaolong silently observed each formation, his mind racing as he calculated how to decipher the maze of arrays, gradually becoming immersed.

    It was as though Huang Xiaolong had already begun to engage in a game of strategy with the revered master of formations.

    The Crown Prince and the Twenty-seventh Prince led the way, navigating through the maze of formations as if they were treading on home ground.

    Then, a group of palace maids approached.

    ¡°Greetings, Crown Prince, Twenty-seventh Prince.¡± The maids knelt in submission.

    ¡°Mhm, rise.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s response was without warmth. ¡°In which consort¡¯s palace will Father rest tonight?¡±

    ¡°Replying to the Crown Prince, the revered master is sleeping at Consort Yi¡¯s Autumn Chrysanthemum Palace tonight,¡± a clever maid answered promptly.

    ¡°I see. You are dismissed.¡± The Crown Prince waved them away with an air of pretense.

    The maids withdrew.

    The Crown Prince, with Huang Xiaolong and the others, continued deeper into the imperial palace.

    When they reached a deserted and quiet palace, the Crown Prince spoke softly, ¡°Master, this is great! Tonight, Father is not contemplating within the formation¡¯s core maze! He¡¯s spending the night at Consort Yi¡¯s, his most beloved consort¡¯s palace¨Cthis is a godsent opportunity!¡±

    The Twenty-seventh Prince also hurriedly continued, ¡°Yes, Master, if Father were contemplating in the core maze of the formation, even if we entered, we would have to confront him, and that would be troublesome. After all, with a lifespan surpassing ten thousand years, he can easily crush us in the blink of an eye, and any scheme in front of Father is nothing but an illusory reflection or a bubble in a dream!¡±

    ¡°Good, lucky us,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Now, lead me to the heart of the imperial palace, the core maze of the formation!¡±

    The two princes, not daring to delay, quickly continued leading the treasure hunters onward.

    Indeed, with the Crown Prince, they maneuvered through the palace maze effortlessly, facing no interference. Huang Xiaolong felt secretly proud that converting the Crown Prince was akin to activating a minor golden cheat.

    Finally¨C

    They arrived at the heart of the imperial palace!

    It was a resplendent golden throne hall!

    Enveloped in strands of the Star River!

    These Star Rivers were not illusions but genuine cosmic elements, collected from the universe and directly refined into the palace!

    And such lavishness, Huang Xiaolong believed, could definitely not have come from anyone but the Immortal Emperor who once defied the heavens!

    Within the Star Rivers shimmered countless grains of stellar sand, each twinkling with dazzling brilliance!

    At the center of the Star River, a colossal formation was set up and at its core, a key was suspended in midair!!!!

    Seeing this key, the breath of the treasure hunters nearly halted!

    That was the key they had sought through dangers untold, the key to the Ninth Realm!

    And from the golden throne hall within the Star River emanated an endless aura of profound mysteries.

    With the super formation at the center of the Star River as the focal point, countless smaller formations surrounded it, like stars encircling the moon.

    ¡°It¡¯s so complex, overly complex¨Cthere are so many interlinked arrays, it¡¯s impossible to know where to begin,¡± lamented the Sword Immortal Emperor, overwhelmed.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not that complex,¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered. ¡°The great formation within the Star River is what the Immortal Emperor left behind, and the golden throne hall was built later by the revered master of formations. And the countless other formations around the great formation are also his handiwork.¡±

    ¡°Sister-in-law, what we need to do now is to go in, take the key, right? Once we have it, we can open the gateway to the Ninth Realm without needing to confront the revered master of formations,¡± the Ninth Princess said eagerly, ready to try.

    ¡°Ninth Sister, do you think it¡¯s that simple?¡± the Third Crown Prince chuckled.

    ¡°Reporting to master,¡± the eldest prince hastily explained. ¡°This Formation eye labyrinth is within the palace¡¯s forbidden area, and I know nothing about it, not even where to enter.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Enough, now, I am going to start deciphering these mazes! None of you disturb me!¡±

    Both princes and all the Treasure Hunters held their breath, not daring to speak, and even their breathing stopped!

    No one dared to disturb Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong released his divine senses and began to meticulously contemplate.

    His concentration was intense, undistracted; sometimes his face showed a contemplative expression, sometimes incomprehension, and at times an expression of dawning realization.

    Huang Xiaolong, usually a bit frivolous, rarely showed such focus. Although the Treasure Hunters had used Invisibility Talismans, Huang Xiaolong used a special method to ensure they could all see each other.

    Therefore, at this moment, the Ninth Princess, watching Huang Xiaolong, had a look of amazement and admiration in her dragon eyes and gradually became mesmerized. Her heart completely entwined around Huang Xiaolong.

    The Third Crown Prince watched from the side, shaking his head secretly, but occasionally nodding, ¡°It¡¯s over, my Ninth Sister seems to have fallen for my brother-in-law as well¨CIf Father knew that the Long Clan¡¯s two most outstanding and beautiful princesses had both fallen for someone from another race, I fear his beard might curl in anger! Enough, enough, let¡¯s not think about that, we must first get through all the obstacles set by the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian and then make our retreat.¡±

    After studying for over an hour, Huang Xiaolong finally spoke, ¡°Within the galaxy wrapping around the Formation eye, there is a maze too. Countless grains of star sand are surging, making it impossible to discern a clear path to enter¨Cbut, after dividing the entire Formation maze into parts and contemplating each part separately, I¡¯ve finally found a way to bypass these galaxies and enter the heart of the Formation maze.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Treasure Hunters were delighted.

    However, Huang Xiaolong dampened their spirits, ¡°But once inside the Formation eye maze, I¡¯ll need to start over and study it again because I haven¡¯t yet had the chance to contemplate the various formation mazes inside.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just get inside first,¡± the Third Crown Prince said directly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said without fuss, leading the large group, winding here and there, and finally bypassing all the galaxies to enter the interior of the Formation eye maze!

    Not far ahead seemed to be the golden palace hall and above that, the great defensive array arranged by the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian, and¨Cthe key!

    However, the place where everyone was and the appearance of being not far from the golden palace hall and the key felt like they were separated by countless mountains and rivers!

    ¡°Nobody move recklessly, one wrong step could be the end!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood firmly in place, his mind racing again.

    None of the other Treasure Hunters, including the eldest prince and the twenty-seventh prince, dared to make any rash moves.

    After a full hour, a flash of brilliance appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Now, follow me. Don¡¯t go astray, make sure to stay right behind me!¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong carefully took a step toward the front left.

    The step landed steadily and went smoothly.

    Right after that, Huang Xiaolong stepped toward the front right.

    Just like that, Huang Xiaolong stepped firmly, making his way toward the direction of the golden palace hall.

    Although Huang Xiaolong moved slowly, each step was steady, without any mishaps, and soon he was halfway to the golden palace hall!

    Victory seemed within reach!

    But although Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t take long to cover half the distance, every step he took was the culmination of his lifetime of wisdom and understanding of Formations!

    Each step was arduous!

    Suddenly!

    As Huang Xiaolong was about to take the next step!

    Buzz¨CBuzz¨CBuzz¨C

    The entire Formation echoed with a buzzing sound, piercing and sharp!

    Huang Xiaolong and the numerous Treasure Hunters¡¯ invisible states were directly broken, revealing their true forms!

    Moreover, above the heads of the Treasure Hunters, trails of smoke-like yellow light emerged, exceptionally eye-catching!

    Streaks of yellow light soared into the sky, causing the night sky to flicker with a patchy brightness!

    ¡°Ah~¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned for a moment, then shook his head in self-deprecation. ¡°No way around it, there was too little time. I managed to break through some of the maze, but failed to detect, that within these mazes, there were also defensive formations~¡±

    The entire palace stirred up instantly!

    Alarm bells rang out!

    From all directions, sharp roars resounded. ¡°Attack! Attack!¡±

    Simultaneously.

    Within Consort Yi¡¯s Autumn Chrysanthemum Palace.

    A middle-aged man with sinister features sat on the edge of the bed, enjoying a massage from an enchantingly beautiful woman.

    This man exuded a profound aura, and above his head hovered a splendid golden lifespan.

    The numbers of this man¡¯s lifespan were lengthy!

    Behind a ¡°1¡±, were several zeros!

    A lifespan of tens of thousands!

    This was none other than the Venerable Grand Formation Master!

    The king of this world! The Earthly Immortal Emperor who had dominated this world for thousands to tens of thousands of years, holding power over life and death!

    The young and beautiful woman carefully attended to the Venerable Grand Formation Master, fearful of even slightly provoking his ire!

    The Venerable Grand Formation Master was capricious, sometimes bursting into inexplicable rages. Although this woman was currently his most favored consort, she could unexpectedly suffer misfortune without cause.

    Right at this moment!

    Woo~woo~~woo~~~

    An alarm resounded within the palace!

    ¡°Hm?¡± The Venerable Grand Formation Master¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted!

    Through the paper window, one could see the night sky outside filled with yellow light!

    ¡°My Venerable~¡± The woman called out sweetly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Get out!¡± The Venerable Grand Formation Master shoved the woman aside, standing up abruptly with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Hahahaha~~~ To think someone, someone dares to trespass the core of my Formation Maze! Hahahaha~~~ Seeking death! Utterly seeking death!¡±

    ¡°I now want to see for myself, what kind of blind fool dares such a thing!¡± The Venerable Grand Formation Master stepped forward, heading out!

    Back to Huang Xiaolong and the others in the core of the Formation Maze.

    ¡°Master, what do we do now~now? We¡¯ve triggered the maze¡¯s mechanism and been~been discovered~~~¡± The eldest son¡¯s face was full of panic. ¡°Father¡­ father¡­ he¡­ he will be here soon~~¡±

    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no other way, we have to confront the Venerable Grand Formation Master.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°If I¡¯d known we couldn¡¯t avoid it, we should have just gone in forcefully!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 My Lifespan Is Longer Than Yours

    Chapter 1379: Chapter 1379: My Lifespan Is Longer Than Yours!!!! Chapter 1379: Chapter 1379: My Lifespan Is Longer Than Yours!!!! Above the imperial palace of Wan Formation City, yellow light intertwined, exceptionally dazzling and completely out of place in this world.

    Inside the imperial city, alarm bells blared and shouts of battle thundered through the sky!

    Within the Formation¡¯s core labyrinth!

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions all stood still, not moving an inch.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor, with a sorrowful expression, said, ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, it seems we¡¯ve finally been exposed~~ Ah~~ You were right, we couldn¡¯t hide forever~~ What we have to face will always have to be faced.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s face it~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged nonchalantly.

    Before long, from all directions, footsteps thundered like rolling thunder, accompanied by roars of ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Countless soldiers, swarming from all around like a tidal wave, converged upon them!

    These soldiers were clad in Immortal Artifact armors, ferocious as wolves and tigers, and above their heads, the floating numbers of their lifespans all reached over 200.

    It seemed that these were the elite troops of the imperial city.

    ¡°Master, this is terrible, it¡¯s the Imperial Guard! The Imperial Guard led directly by Father! The strongest force in the imperial city, even I can¡¯t command them. The Imperial Guard is only loyal to Father!¡± The Eldest Prince exclaimed in horror. ¡°Soon, Father himself will arrive~~¡±

    The Treasure Hunters were trembling with fear, and some even had a sense of inevitable doom, casting helpless glances at Huang Xiaolong.

    Quickly, a large number of Imperial Guards surrounded the Formation core labyrinth, sealing it off completely.

    However, they did not dare to rush in recklessly. Of course, they also lacked the ability to step into this forbidden zone; the maze within would affect them just the same, trapping them inside.

    ¡°How dare you, vile thieves, intrude into the imperial palace! Such outrageous treachery! You all deserve to die a thousand times!¡± The leader of the Imperial Guard, a burly man with a fierce beard and a lifespan number of ¡°310¡± above his head, roared furiously at Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Spare us the nonsense, if you¡¯ve got the guts, come and kill us,¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted with laughter.

    ¡°You¨C¡± The leader was taken aback.

    What a joke, this was a forbidden area; in the entire world, only the Wan Formation Sovereign could freely come and go. As for other beings, entering meant certain death.

    Pausing for a moment, the leader caught sight of the Eldest Prince and the Twenty-seventh Prince, his face immediately showing a flicker of suspicion before he realized something and bellowed, ¡°Eldest Prince, Twenty-seventh Prince, why are you with these rebels? It looks like you led these rebels into the imperial palace~~ Indeed, undetected by the stringent guards, if not for the Defensive Array¡¯s manifestation, the consequences would have been unimaginable! Your Highnesses, the Sovereign has always been generous to you, why betray us? Especially you, Eldest Prince! You are the Sovereign¡¯s most cherished offspring! Aren¡¯t you afraid of chilling the Sovereign¡¯s heart with these actions? The Sovereign will not forgive you! Will not!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Eldest Prince¡¯s face turned a steely blue.

    Nevertheless, having been converted, the Eldest Prince and the Twenty-seventh Prince became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s loyal dogs, disowning all kin. The words of the Imperial Guard leader could not sway them in the least.

    ¡°Outsiders, surrender yourselves!¡± The Imperial Guards roared in unison.

    Huang Xiaolong burst into hearty laughter. ¡°Stop shouting, if you want to capture us, then come on in. Hahaha~~ We promise, we¡¯ll just stand here and let you catch us.¡±

    At this critical juncture, Huang Xiaolong still had the mood for flippancy, which even made the Dragon King and the Ninth Princess chuckle despite themselves.

    ¡°Outrageous! Simply outrageous!¡± The Imperial Guards were temporarily at a loss for what to do with the Treasure Hunters.

    The two parties thus found themselves in an improbable stand-off.

    Just then!

    ¡°Cackle cackle cackle~~ cackle cackle cackle~~~¡± A voice filled with mocking laughter drew closer from afar.

    In that voice, there was an inexplicable pressure that seemed capable of shattering one¡¯s soul!

    The eldest son and the twenty-seventh son exclaimed in shock, ¡°He¡¯s here~he¡¯s come~~Father~~Father has arrived~~¡± Their bodies trembled uncontrollably.

    An ancient pressure that stretched back through eons seemed to transmit directly through the labyrinth, weighing heavily on the hearts of the Sword Immortal Emperor, the Third Crown Prince, and other adventurers like a hefty stone.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally shown himself! The big BOSS of this world, the very same who slaughtered the Heavenly Immortal Emperor and left behind these formations specifically to deal with us, the master of formations!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s state of mind actually relaxed a bit.

    After all, the critical point of this world had appeared.

    No more hiding or holding back!

    To deal with the master of formations was to pass the level!

    Crystal clear!

    ¡°Greetings to the master! May the master live forever, forever and ever!¡±

    All the soldiers encircling the labyrinth knelt down in worship.

    Such a display, it was truly like the Emperor¡¯s procession, with subjects kneeling to welcome him!

    Ruling over all under heaven!

    Finally, a middle-aged man with a sullen look strode forward, hands clasped behind his back, exuding an air of an emperor¡¯s grandeur.

    Above his head, indeed, floated the endless digits of his lifespan!

    To the treasure hunters, such a vast number of lifespan digits were like a range of mountains pressing down upon them!

    And the treasure hunters, too, were filled with frustration.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it all! We are all bound by the palace¡¯s rules, unable to exert much power, thus even a tiger fallen to the plains finds itself bullied by dogs! If we were outside the imperial city, this so-called master of formations would be like pigs, dogs, cattle, and sheep to us, to slaughter as we wish! Frustration! What frustration!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor bellowed in anguish.

    ¡°Oh? Outsiders?¡± At that moment, the master of formations stood outside the labyrinth, eyeing Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters with great interest as if he had discovered some novel, amusing toy.

    After a pause, the master of formations then turned to look at his two sons, a shadow quickly crossing his eyes. ¡°Good, very good, extremely good. You two unfilial children, are you planning to conspire with these outsiders to seize something? To think you would dare to trespass into the heart of the formation, it seems you wish to usurp your father¡¯s position~~ How pitiful, you are too foolish!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was also watching the master of formations but chose to remain silent, his thoughts intense and focused.

    ¡°Let us first deal with these outsiders before I discipline you two unfilial sons.¡± The master of formations sneered, then turned his gaze back to Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters. ¡°It seems that among you, there is one who has advanced knowledge of formations~~ Ha, these labyrinths were personally set up by myself. Ordinary beings wouldn¡¯t even dream of entering the heart of the formation, let alone crossing this outer celestial river!¡±

    ¡°Not only have you passed through the periphery of the labyrinth, but you have also managed to traverse half the distance within it~~~ Not bad, not bad at all. Say, who achieved this? Step forward.¡± The master of formations spoke with immense arrogance.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s laughter drew the attention of the master of formations.

    ¡°Is it you?¡± The master of formations fixed his gaze on Huang Xiaolong and said methodically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this universe, there would be a being who excels in the art of formations, with such high attainment. Hmm, I have been quite lonely over the years, with no one to study formations with me~~ How about this~~ Outsider, I am willing to overlook our past grievances. Right now, kneel before me and acknowledge me as your master, and I will study the great formation left by the Heavenly Immortal Emperor with you. The experiences and insights I¡¯ve gained over these years can be shared with you. How about it? Don¡¯t you feel that your life is full of luck? Hahaha~~ Kneel.¡±

    The master of formations was excessively proud and inflated, believing that Huang Xiaolong would surely kneel tremblingly, submitting to him.

    Little did he expect, Huang Xiaolong merely sneered, not giving the master of formations a second glance.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Outsider, do you have any other bright ideas?¡± Grandmaster of Formations was somewhat aggravated, ¡°Opportunities slip away in the blink of an eye, and if you don¡¯t seize them, you¡¯re doomed! Could it be that you still wish to resist obstinately? Hahaha~~ Inside the royal palace, lifespan reigns supreme! How many years do you have? How many does this venerable one possess? In my presence, you¡¯re softer than mud! Weaker than an ant!¡±

    ¡°Enough, no more nonsense,¡± Huang Xiaolong was also getting impatient. ¡°Since I dared to come, naturally I have a way to torment you. Now, I give you one chance¨Ckneel and submit to me, and I may spare your life; otherwise, I will annihilate you!¡±

    ¡°Insolence!!!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words deeply enraged the Grandmaster of Formations, as if a great dragon had just been provoked by a tiny ant.

    ¡°Forget it! I will erase you now! Die! Those who follow me shall prosper, those who oppose me shall perish! Die!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Formations roared in madness.

    Above his head, the numbers of his lifespan swelled enormously, making the entire void seem as though it might collapse under the pressure!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Thunder roared and lightning flashed in the sky!

    The fury of the Grandmaster of Formations triggered the celestial phenomena!

    Such is the unfathomable might of heaven!

    This is the display of the most powerful!

    When the emperor is enraged, blood will flow like rivers!

    Soon, the golden numbers above the Grandmaster of Formations¡¯ head grew larger and larger, rising in the night sky.

    Having ascended hundreds of meters, they expanded to cover the size of several acres, enveloping the palace and causing the entire imperial city to shudder as if it might collapse at any moment!

    ¡°Master, please quell your anger! Master, please quell your anger!¡±

    All of the imperial guards knelt down, shivering nonstop, in a state of extreme apprehension!

    ¡°Die! Completely erased!¡± the Grandmaster of Formations was somewhat crazed.

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    The golden numbers solidified into a gigantic fist!

    A colossal fist of golden light!

    This fist, spanning hundreds of acres, was overwhelmingly fierce, crushing everything in the ten heavens and nine earths! It pressed down inch by inch, bearing down on Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters with crushing force!

    ¡°I will crush you to death! Crush all of you to death! Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter.

    What followed¨C

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~

    Under the control of the Grandmaster of Formations, all the Defensive Arrays and mazes within the Formation Eye Labyrinth were opened. In other words, Huang Xiaolong and the others were completely exposed under the massive fist of lifespan, with not a shred of defense.

    ¡°Huang¡­ Huang Xiaolong, brother~~ What do we do now? This¡­ this fellow¡¯s lifespan numbers exceed ten thousand, and his fists are too solid! We can¡¯t move under this fist! How could there be uncracked eggs under a toppled nest?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor wailed in despair. ¡°This is an apocalyptic disaster! An apocalyptic disaster indeed!¡±

    The other Treasure Hunters quickly prostrated themselves, trembling, as the luminescence of their lifespan numbers began to dim, like the last flickers of a candle, ready to extinguish at any moment.

    Huang Xiaolong remained calm, gazing straight at the Grandmaster of Formations. ¡°Interesting, quite creative. In the imperial city, the one with the longer lifespan is invincible. Good! Very good!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ That¡¯s right. With my lifespan exceeding ten thousand years, I am invincible,¡± the Grandmaster of Formations sneered viciously. ¡°Perhaps outside, you are all prodigies of various races, and I am mediocre, but in my territory, I am the king! Hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly. ¡°The truth is, the one with the longest lifespan here isn¡¯t you¨Cit¡¯s me!¡±

    The one with the longest lifespan isn¡¯t the Grandmaster of Formations, but Huang Xiaolong?

    Is this some kind of joke?

    Right now, Huang Xiaolong has at best 200+ years of lifespan!

    How would he contend with the mighty Grandmaster of Formations?

    To challenge him head-on?

    Stunned.

    Every creature was shocked.

    The Grandmaster of Formations was equally baffled.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong suddenly spread his arms¨C¡°Believers in me, come forth! Contribute your lifespans!¡±

    The next second¨C

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~

    Demon-like creatures swarmed out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s netherworld, innumerable!

    As soon as these demons appeared, numbers representing their lifespans manifested above their heads, clearly affected by the laws of this world.

    Countless demonic lives were summoned from the netherworld by Huang Xiaolong!

    Almost in the blink of an eye, the entire imperial city was overrun with demonic lives, which continued to expand rapidly.

    Before anyone could react, Huang Xiaolong had already unleashed hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of demonic lives!

    ¡°Believers, give your lifespans to me!!!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were striking as lightning, and countless symbols burst forth from his body!

    Symbols that allowed other creatures to willingly transfer their lifespans!!!!!

    ¡°Hehehe, you dare to make noise before me with only ten thousand years of lifespan?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked teasingly at the Grandmaster of Formations.

    The Grandmaster of Formations was already petrified with fear!

    ¡°Once I understood the rules of this world, you were no longer a match for me, hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he laughed like a crafty fox.

 Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Burst the Ten Thousand Formations

    Chapter 1380: Chapter 1380: Burst the Ten Thousand Formations Expert! Chapter 1380: Chapter 1380: Burst the Ten Thousand Formations Expert! In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Hades, there existed a myriad of demonic lifeforms, more numerous than grains of sand! Moreover, these demons freely bred within Hades, it could be said that every single day witnessed the birth of infinite demonic lives!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong, in an instant, summoned tens, hundreds of millions of demonic lives!

    What¡¯s a plague of locusts?

    That¡¯s exactly what was happening now!

    The oppressive swarms of demons filled the skies, blotting out the sun and dimming the stars!

    All creatures of this world panicked and ran from their homes, looking up in desperation and feeling utter despair, before fleeing in terror!

    It was as though the world had been overrun by malevolent beings!

    At this instant, even the Formation Sovereign appeared petrified, too stunned to react!

    Indeed, he was overwhelmed, which highlighted the inherent risk for beings of low realm who had used their created rules to forcibly become strong.

    His foundation was simply too weak!

    His mental fortitude and combat experience were virtually non-existent, leaving him completely incapable of handling sudden incidents!

    The giant fist formed from the condensed lifespan numbers froze mid-air, unable to descend!

    These demonic lives, too, could not escape the rules of this world; their lifespans were represented by simple numbers as soon as they broke free from Hades.

    But Huang Xiaolong was intent on using the world¡¯s rules to battle formidable enemies, to arm wrestle with the Formation Sovereign!

    Consequently, Huang Xiaolong used talismans at this moment, convincing other beings to willingly contribute their lifespan numbers to him!

    Innumerable talismans took flight!

    Some of these talismans were drawn by Huang Xiaolong himself, while others were drawn by certain demonic lifeforms.

    After all, in Hades, there were demonic races skilled in learning, drawing talismans, and even in formations. Huang Xiaolong imparted the art of talisman-drawing to the demons through psychic techniques, so they could produce them in large quantities!

    Now, all sharp tools were being used in the critical moment!

    Spurt¨Cspurt¨Cspurt¨Cspurt¨C

    The talismans, as if they had eyes, stuck onto the demons.

    With sincere devotion and without a hint of hesitation, the demons joyously offered their lifespans to their master, Huang Xiaolong!

    Rays of light interwove, resembling a spider¡¯s web, ensnaring Huang Xiaolong!

    The lifespan number above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head began climbing steadily!

    It surged like wild grass!

    Unstoppable!

    Flickering! Pulsating!

    In the blink of an eye, the lifespan number above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head exceeded 8000, on the verge of breaking through the significant 10,000 mark!

    As the lifespan number increased, an unparalleled imperial might began emanating from Huang Xiaolong.

    The golden light emitted by the lifespan number illuminated Huang Xiaolong like a radiant deity!

    The Formation Sovereign panicked! Truly panicked!

    He had been confident, believing himself to be invincible in this world, but now his position was seriously threatened and challenged!

    ¡°You miscreants! You¨Cyou¡­ You actually passed on the talismans researched by me to an outsider! Allowing this outsider to¡­ to learn talisman drawing¨CYou deserve to die a thousand deaths! You should die!¡± The Formation Sovereign¡¯s eyes were filled with intense resentment as he snarled with clenched teeth!

    The Eldest Prince and the Twenty-Seventh Prince paid no heed to the Formation Sovereign!

    And at this time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lifespan number easily surged past 10,000, inching extremely close to that of the Formation Sovereign!

    And Huang Xiaolong overtaking him was already an inevitable trend.

    Demons in the sky continued to offer their lifespan numbers in sacrifice to Huang Xiaolong, then withered and plummeted down.

    But they would never give up or waver; to dedicate their lifespan to their master was the greatest honor of their existence.

    And within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Hades, such demonic life was far too plentiful¨Closing such a small portion was akin to a drop in the ocean and not a cause for distress.

    The Formation Sovereign knew that if he delayed any longer, he would be utterly incapable of contending with Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Die!!!!!¡±

    ¡°`

    On the brink of life and death, the Grandmaster of Formations once again drove his Life Fist, smashing it viciously toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ The game is up! You still wish to resist desperately? This is what¡¯s called throwing an egg against a rock, oblivious to life and death! Hahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong was buoyant with high spirits, symbols constantly flying off his body, and a never-ending stream of demonic lives emerging in the netherworld. He bellowed, ¡°Life spans! Sacrifice them all to aid me in slaying the enemy!¡±

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    In just an instant, the golden numerals above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head surged to 20,000!!!!!!

    Next, these life span numbers condensed into a fist!

    A colossal golden fist, hundreds of acres in size, seemed capable of easily shattering planets!

    ¡°Scram!¡± Huang Xiaolong willed in his mind.

    The two golden fists directly collided in mid-air!

    It was like two planets crashing into each other!

    Bang~~~~!!!!!

    Just like that, the Grandmaster of Formations¡¯ Life Fist was directly shattered, turning into chaotic streams of wind and dispersing!

    Yet Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Life Fist remained unscathed!

    It¡¯s no wonder, after all, the Grandmaster of Formations had a bit over 10,000 years of life, while Huang Xiaolong boasted a high of 20,000. The two were simply not on the same level.

    As the Life Fist crumbled, the Grandmaster of Formations¡¯ rosy skin immediately began to wither, with dense age spots mushrooming across his face.

    His upright figure also started to stoop, bending, shrinking, and drying out.

    In just that instant, the Grandmaster of Formations seemed to have aged thousands of years!

    ¡°No~~ no~~ I have infinite life, I can be immortal~~ Now¡­ why do I feel¡­ my life is¡­ decaying~~~ I¡­ I¡¯m aging~~ Could it be, I am going to die~~ Ah~~ No! I don¡¯t want to die! I want to live forever!¡±

    The Grandmaster of Formations let out a cry of despair.

    But his skin had turned into orange peel, and his entire body severely shrank, now no larger than a three- or four-year-old child.

    His numerical life condensed into a fist and shattered by Huang Xiaolong, meaning he had now reached the end of his rope, his life coming to an end.

    Finally, the Grandmaster of Formations didn¡¯t struggle for long, wailing for a while, then breathing no more. His entire body disintegrated, reduced to ashes.

    After dealing with the Grandmaster of Formations, Huang Xiaolong then retracted the demonic army back into the netherworld.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life span numeral was still over 20,000. The aura emanating from him alone completely suppressed this world, causing every living being to dare not make any rash moves.

    ¡°Phew~~ Done. Actually, I didn¡¯t want to kill the Grandmaster of Formations, but alas, I burst his life span. Hahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, brother! We won! Hahaha~~ We passed another challenge! Hahaha! You are truly invincible! To win like this, to be able to turn the tables!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor and the others were now full of admiration.

    ¡°Yay~~ Brother-in-law! You instantly killed the Grandmaster of Formations!¡± Ninth Princess rushed over ecstatically and hugged Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm. Tsk tsk, such a sight of dependency, absolutely adorable to the extreme.

    ¡°Well~~ Now, although we¡¯ve killed the Grandmaster of Formations, we haven¡¯t passed the challenge completely,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°But we¡¯re close. Either we stay here until the deadline set by Immortal Emperor Slaughter, or we take the key.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ either way, we¡¯ve passed the challenge.¡± Third Crown Prince exclaimed with joy. ¡°This is great, finally we can go to the ninth world and see what it¡¯s like! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Well, since we are idling anyway, I might as well continue studying the formations in this labyrinth,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, his gaze shifting toward the key floating in the Formation¡¯s eye above the golden palace, the key leading to the ninth realm.

    In the following days, no one dared to disturb Huang Xiaolong, the creatures of this world were all on edge, fearing this new ruler would punish them.

    But Huang Xiaolong obviously would not waste time on those trivial matters.

    He settled down in the Formation¡¯s maze, contemplating every day the great formation left by Immortal Emperor Slaughter, gaining quite some insight.

    Finally, on the 97th day in this world, a glint of sharpness flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright! I can now take the key from the Formation¡¯s eye!¡±

    The Treasure Hunters surrounding Huang Xiaolong were all charged with excitement.

    ¡°Good! Everyone, get ready; now, we¡¯re heading to the ninth realm!¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes and reached out with his hand, capturing through the void!

    In an extremely deft movement, no one could clearly see what happened. The key floating in the Formation¡¯s eye then appeared in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand!

    At the same time!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A staircase burst out from the Formation¡¯s eye, stretching up to Yun Xiao!

    This radiant staircase extended to the horizon, leading to the ninth realm!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± The laughter of Immortal Emperor Slaughter came from the Formation¡¯s eye!

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Game - Battle Royale

    Chapter 1381: Chapter 1381: Game ¨C Battle Royale! Chapter 1381: Chapter 1381: Game ¨C Battle Royale! At that moment, within the key point of the grand formation left by the Immortal Emperor, after the key had been taken by Huang Xiaolong, the long-lost voice of the Immortal Emperor resounded once again!

    Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters all held their breaths!

    ¡°Very good, very good indeed,¡± the Treasure Hunters actually managed to obtain the key left by myself within the time limit I set¡­ Hahaha~~ It seems that you have dealt with the Master of Formations, right?¡± The voice of the Immortal Emperor carried a hint of laughter.

    He paused for a moment and then continued speaking. ¡°Well, in fact, when I initially lured that Master of Formations to this world, it was not due to my oversight. Rather¨Cit was intentional!¡±

    ¡°That Master of Formations, his cultivation realm, doesn¡¯t amount to much; you could even say, he is inferior to a common Profound Immortal in the Immortal Realm. In my eyes, he is like dust. However, his talent in formations is something even I had to take a second look at.¡±

    ¡°One could even say, among the myriad clans in the universe, my expertise in formations ranks first. Thus, the Master of Formations is very likely second. Hahaha~~ Impressive, right?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I lured the Master of Formations here to control this world. I knew he would definitely find some deliberately left loopholes to exploit. Afterwards, the Master of Formations would also become the master of this world. When you Treasure Hunters came to this world, you would face the exploitation of the Master of Formations!¡±

    ¡°To get through this world, the key is to deal with the Master of Formations! Not just to linger and waste time. Congratulations to all of you, you have done it.¡±

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor also contained some admiration.

    ¡°Amazing, the Immortal Emperor is truly amazing~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor, on the side, sighed admiringly. ¡°So all of this was under the control of the Immortal Emperor! The Master of Formations was ultimately just a pawn of the Immortal Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~ We might also be pawns of the Immortal Emperor,¡± the Third Crown Prince laughed mockingly at himself, then turned to Huang Xiaolong seriously. ¡°But with you here, brother-in-law, this chess game of the Immortal Emperor is likely to lose! He has calculated everything but failed to account for you! Hahaha~~¡±

    The Treasure Hunters all faintly felt that this expedition had become a battle of wits and strategies between the Immortal Emperor and Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My friends, now, please proceed to the ninth world created by me! Hahaha~~ This ninth world will be even more interesting.¡± The voice of the Immortal Emperor emitted a playful laugh, ¡°Keep it up, you are getting closer and closer to the most important main world I created. You are nearly through~~ Hahaha~~ Indeed, the rewards for passing this world will still be some knowledge about formations.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, in the center of the Formation, a rustic scroll rose slowly. The scroll depicted various symbols, characters, and patterns.

    These symbols, characters, and patterns formed complex formations.

    ¡°Hehe~~ I¡¯m getting more and more interested in formations. Once I leave the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave, I must study them properly,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed and then grasped through the air, seizing the ancient scroll in his hand.

    Without looking further, he stored the valuable scroll in the underworld.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we set off for the ninth realm.¡± Huang Xiaolong took the lead, stepping onto the staircase, signaling the Treasure Hunters behind him to follow.

    The Crown Prince and the Twenty-Seventh Prince, having already pledged allegiance to Huang Xiaolong and turned into loyal dogs, also closely followed. Huang Xiaolong, finding them troublesome, directly sent the two into the underworld.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong led the Treasure Hunters to the ninth world!

    This ninth world was boundless, with clear mountains and rivers, lofty mountains, great rivers, and nations with human life all included!

    The Treasure Hunters released their spiritual senses and could feel many creatures thriving in this world.

    Currently, Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters were standing on a vast green prairie, with silence in all directions.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t yet detected any malice in this world,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual sense extended infinitely, and with divination skills, he observed the joys and sorrows, and mental states of this world¡¯s myriad beings.

    He noticed that the nations and humans of this world seemed amiable.

    But considering the disposition of the Immortal Emperor, he would not make it easy for the Treasure Hunters!

    Thus, it was still best to proceed cautiously.

    However, just then, the voice of the Immortal Emperor echoed across the prairie¨C

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ Welcome, Treasure Hunters, to the ninth realm. I have been waiting for you for a long time, hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Ah, the environment here is not bad, right? Hahaha~~~~ Ah, this world has many thriving nations, peace, and prosperity~~~¡±

    ¡°But, now that you Treasure Hunters are here, this world is going to change~~ The game officially begins! Hahaha~~¡±

    The game officially begins?

    The Treasure Hunters stiffened.

    They did not know what deadly game was starting now!

    Huang Xiaolong swept his gaze over, signaling everyone to keep calm and not to panic.

    The voice of the Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°Ah~ I call this game¨C¡®The Great Escape.¡¯ Well then, begin¨C¡±

    As soon as his voice fell!

    Whiz~~Whiz~~Whiz~~Whiz~~~

    Beams of light, seemingly from nowhere, shone down upon the Treasure Hunters!

    Shining on each Treasure Hunter!

    Even Huang Xiaolong could not escape.

    However, this light had no offensive nature; it was harmless.

    Just when the Treasure Hunters had yet to react¨C

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    From each Treasure Hunter, a trace of their life energy began to overflow.

    ¡°Ah? Our life energy? This is our life energy, and it¡¯s being extracted bit by bit!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor was the first to cry out in alarm.

    ¡°No, not just our life energy, but also a bit of our spirit.¡± Zhi Flame Immortal Emperor was puzzled as well.

    ¡°Yes, to be precise, a small part of both our physical life energy and our soul energy has been extracted,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    However, even though their soul and physical life energy had been extracted, the impact on this group of Treasure Hunters was not severe.

    Even if they felt a bit of fatigue, a rest or some invigorating medicinal pills could easily compensate for it.

    The strands of life energy were no longer under the control of the Treasure Hunters and were fleeing far away, flying into various kingdoms of this world, soon disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    The other Treasure Hunters were also baffled.

    At this moment, the voice of Murderous Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°Hahaha~ Don¡¯t panic. In fact, I used a special power to capture a bit of your life energy and a little piece of your soul~~~¡±

    Upon hearing this, every Treasure Hunter had a question in their hearts¨Cdamn it, why are you capturing our life energy and soul for no reason?

    Of course, there¡¯s no need to worry, Murderous Immortal Emperor will explain it clearly.

    Sure enough, next, Murderous Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°Originally, during my adventures in the universe, I discovered a special race. The biggest characteristic of this race¡¯s creatures is that their bodies and souls are excellent containers. They possess an almost bizarre ability to mimic.¡±

    ¡°Simply put, this race¡¯s creatures can mimic any other race. Moreover, after mimicking, their combat abilities can be several times stronger than those of their targets~~~¡±

    ¡°Do you understand? Alright, let me put it in simpler terms. That is, I have now extracted your life energy and soul and injected them into those special creatures. They can now mimic you! Heh heh heh~~ After such mimicry, their combat abilities will be several times that of your own.¡±

    ¡°Combat ability does not equate to realm. For example, among you, there are Immortal Emperors, so when the special creatures mimic an Immortal Emperor, their realm will not exceed that of the actual Immortal Emperor. However, their combat abilities will be several times stronger. Did you get that?¡±

    This explanation sent chills down the spines of all the Treasure Hunters!

    Damn it!

    Mimicry?

    Just by using a bit of their life energy and soul, other race¡¯s creatures can mimic them???

    And the most bizarre thing is, after being mimicked, their combat abilities can be several times stronger than their own!

    Isn¡¯t this defying the heavens?

    Isn¡¯t this race unbeatable in the universe?

    Even Murderous Immortal Emperor is no match for these creatures after being mimicked! Even Murderous Immortal Emperor can¡¯t stand against them!

    At this time, Murderous Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°Hehehe, Treasure Hunters, you must have doubts in your minds, right? Since this race can mimic any creature and surpass the original, why haven¡¯t they swept across the universe? Well, let me explain¨Cthis race¡¯s creatures are extremely rare in the universe. Moreover, they can only mimic once in their lifetime! After mimicking, their lifespan will sharply decrease! They will have only 100 days left to live! Hahahaha~~ Isn¡¯t it ironic? The universe¡¯s Creator is very fair and will not allow any race to possess such defying abilities.¡±

    Hearing this, the Treasure Hunters finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright, enough idle talk, let¡¯s get back to the main topic.¡± The voice of Murderous Immortal Emperor became serious again. ¡°Now, the game begins! Those creatures have already mimicked your battle power. From now on, they will come to hunt you down! Since your life energy, even your souls, have already been infused into their bodies, they can find you more easily!¡±

    ¡°Once they discover your whereabouts, you will face relentless pursuit!¡±

    ¡°To escape this world, there are two ways, one is to kill all those special creatures that have mimicked you! The other method is to stay for a hundred days, until those guys perish by themselves~~~¡±

    ¡°Another hundred days!¡± Sword Immortal Emperor was somewhat annoyed. ¡°A bunch of creatures that have mimicked us are coming to hunt us down!¡±

    ¡°The key issue is, after being mimicked, our combat abilities are far behind~~~ Several times weaker? That would make it easy for them to kill us.¡± Third Crown Prince also frowned.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the Great Escape game begins now! From this moment, those guys will use all means to track you, to hunt you! Of course, you can counterattack! Well~~ one last word, Treasure Hunters, may fortune be with you~~ hahahahahaha~~~¡±

    The Great Escape game has officially begun!!

 Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 The Birth of the Strong

    Chapter 1382: Chapter 1382: The Birth of the Strong! Chapter 1382: Chapter 1382: The Birth of the Strong! The voice of the Immortal Emperor who committed deicide was gradually fading away, leaving a group of perplexed Treasure Hunters standing on the grasslands.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I remember seeing an ad that said it¡¯s always imitated, never surpassed¡­ but today, damn, not only was it imitated, but it was also bloody surpassed.¡± Huang Xiaolong really didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Shaking his head, ¡°I have to say, the imagination of the Immortal Emperor is just too powerful. This Ninth World¡­ freakish, truly freakishly tough.¡±

    ¡°But, brother-in-law, this Immortal Emperor shouldn¡¯t be fooling us¡­ There must be those freakish beings that can imitate our fighting power¡­¡± Little Long, the Ninth Princess, cautiously said.

    ¡°Yes, the so-called battle royale game has already begun¡­ Yes, another hundred days deadline. Either we kill all those beings who imitate us, or we drag it out, try to last these hundred days.¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°To destroy those freaks, it¡¯s going to be very difficult.¡±

    While saying this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze casually shifted towards Sword Immortal and the Third Crown Prince, speaking seriously, ¡°For example, Sword Immortal and my brother-in-law, one is an Immortal Emperor, the other a Dragon King, already among the top fighting forces in the universe. If, after being imitated, those freakish beings have fighting power several times stronger than Immortal Emperors and Dragon Kings, how the hell do we fight them?¡±

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fighting power, though strong, was really only a notch above the likes of Sword Immortal and the Third Crown Prince.

    Fortunately, Huang Xiaolong had gained some treasures during his adventures in the ten worlds, like the Core of Jupiter. Thus, he wasn¡¯t on the verge of panic.

    ¡°Yes, if their fighting power is several times stronger than mine, then with a casual flick, they could unleash billions of Dragon Force¡­ this¡­¡± The Third Crown Prince also felt quite stifled and depressed.

    ¡°Forget it, we shouldn¡¯t think too much about it yet. Just be careful. Let¡¯s move, we¡¯ll head out of this plain and explore the outer world.¡± Huang Xiaolong called out and took the lead, heading out of the grassland.

    The Treasure Hunters eagerly followed behind.

    The atmosphere was now very tense, so the Treasure Hunters didn¡¯t fly but chose to walk on foot instead. However, they all released their divine senses, inspecting this world.

    ¡­

    The Ninth Realm of the ten murderous worlds!

    Wula Nation!

    This Wula Nation, in the Ninth Realm, is a small country, often oppressed and invaded by neighboring nations, losing wars year after year, causing its people endless misery.

    And recently, the large nation next to Wula Nation¨CGula Nation, was preparing to launch a massive invasion, to completely annihilate Wula Nation!

    The two countries had a history of grievances. Therefore, when Gula Nation¡¯s power was at its peak, they wanted to deploy troops to exterminate every living creature in Wula Nation¨Cwipe out a city, erase a nation!

    One day, Gula Nation¡¯s ten million cavalry finally broke through Wula Nation¡¯s fragile defense line!

    They were on the verge of penetrating deep into the territory!

    Wula Nation was about to be destroyed!

    Wula Nation¡¯s royal city!

    Chaos!

    Complete chaos ensued!

    Panic reigned everywhere!

    Inside the royal palace!

    ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over, the enemy has broken through the last line of defense¡­ We¡¯re going to be destroyed¡­¡± In the Jinluan Hall, sitting on the throne, the King of Wula Nation cried his eyes out. ¡°Once the nation falls, we¡¯ll all face death!¡±

    On either side stood civil and military officials.

    At this moment, all the officials had ashen faces, their eyes filled with the despair of inevitable doom!

    ¡°Your Majesty!!!! Let¡¯s just kill ourselves! Now that the nation has fallen, who knows what kind of humiliation we¡¯ll face if captured by the enemy¡­ Those cruel tortures will render us unrecognizable, neither human nor ghost! Let¡¯s kill ourselves! Even in death, we can¡¯t fall into enemy hands!¡± The Wula Nation¡¯s Prime Minister wailed loudly.

    ¡°To die for our country! Suicide for our country!¡± The group of ministers roared with rage.

    Turning sorrow and anger into strength!

    But there were also some cowardly voices that rose up. ¡°We can¡¯t die, we can¡¯t die, once we¡¯re dead, it¡¯s all gone, we haven¡¯t enjoyed enough of the world¡¯s glory and riches¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only recently been promoted to my current position, not having had the chance to enjoy it for long, to die now¡­ I can¡¯t stand it, I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! All of you, shut up!¡± The King of Wula Nation, tears streaming down his face, said, ¡°Do you think you don¡¯t have to die if you don¡¯t want to? We¡¯re already driven to a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Report¨C!!¡±

    A scout rushed into the Jinluan Hall, knelt down, and sobbed, ¡°Your Majesty, the enemy forces are a hundred miles away from the royal city, and within half a day¡­ they could break into the royal city¡­ wherever the enemy goes, not a single grass survives, all the commoners, all of them¡­ have been slaughtered¡­¡±

    ¡°Is heaven trying to end us?!¡± The King of Wula Nation collapsed like mud.

    At this moment, an old minister tremblingly came forward. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope.¡±

    Oh?

    ¡°My subject¨Cspeak quickly¡­ quickly tell,¡± the King of Wula Nation said. He was like a drowning man grasping at the last straw.

    ¡°In our country, there is a legend that one day, the Crown Prince will¡­ awaken¡­ will become immensely powerful, with a single finger capable of destroying mountains and rivers¡­¡± said the old minister.

    Upon these words, the great hall was filled with cries of woe.

    The Crown Prince?

    Screw your damn Crown Prince!

    ¡°The Crown Prince is of an alien race! Years ago, a powerful being demanded that I crown that alien as the Crown Prince, saying that one day he would help Wula Nation rise to prominence, and even my own offspring would have to respect the Crown Prince¡­ But so many years have passed, the Crown Prince¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s just¡­ a waste¡­ A completely useless waste!¡± The King screamed madly in frustration.

    However¨C

    ¡°Summon¡­ summon the Crown Prince to the hall! Get him to roll over here!¡±

    Before long, a green-skinned man sporting elf ears and eyes as wide as copper bells, yet was extremely short, standing just about one and a half meters tall, was brought forward.

    This person was the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Crown Prince, do you have any strategies to repel the enemy?¡± The King asked with a mournful face.

    The Crown Prince looked so timid, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t have¡­ why don¡¯t we¡­ just wait for death¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!!!!!¡± The King bellowed with rage. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll kill you! For years, I¡¯ve pampered you, let you live comfortably as the Crown Prince, and now at the brink of the nation¡¯s destruction, you¡­ you¡­ Execution! Drag him out, behead him!!!! Die a net failure! Death! Decapitate!¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± The Crown Prince was pissing himself in terror.

    However, at that moment!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Two beams of light, coming from nowhere, went straight into the Crown Prince¡¯s brain!

    In an instant!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!

    An almost invincible aura burst forth from the Crown Prince!

    It seemed as though fortune favored him, his eyes widened, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ The legend of my clan, could it be, could it be true? I¡­ I¡­ Hahaha~~~~~¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s momentum rose rapidly, unstoppable!

    Roar~~~~!!!!

    He actually let out a dragon¡¯s roar!

    Yes, that¡¯s right, a dragon¡¯s roar!

    With that single roar, the entire Wula Nation, all living beings, including the attacking enemy forces, were intimidated, their brains numbing!

    The next second!

    The Crown Prince soared into the sky, crushing the palace to smithereens, turning into a giant dragon in mid-air, a thousand zhang long dragon!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ As the Crown Prince, I shall slaughter the entire enemy army! Hahaha~~ I am invincible now! Hahaha~ Mimic other powerful beings? No! This far surpasses any power meant to be mimicked! Hahaha! Hahaha~~~~ My clan is invincible! My clan is invincible!¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince of Wula Nation, transformed into a thousand zhang long dragon, in an instant, devoured ten million iron cavalry of the Gul Nation¡ª-[Wula Nation Chronicles]¡±

    In this battle, Wula Nation emerged victorious. Riding the wave of triumph, the Crown Prince took the form of a dragon, flying directly into the territory of Gul Nation, slaughtering millions of its citizens.

    The King of Wula Nation, the courtiers, all the citizens, worshipped and could not rise, willing to crown the Crown Prince as the new king.

    The Crown Prince left only one sentence before vanishing into the distance¨C

    ¡°I, the Crown Prince, have more important matters to attend to~~ Hehehe~~ Hunting¡­ Hunting! The battle of destiny! The survival game has already begun!¡±

    ¡­

    The ninth realm of Slaying Heaven¡¯s Ten Realms!

    Yan Yang Country!

    Ranzong Sect!

    This is a martial arts sect within Yan Yang Country.

    The strongest creature in Yan Yang Country is equivalent to a Level 5 Profound Immortal of the Immortal Realm.

    And this top powerhouse is none other than the Sect Master of Ranzong!

    On this day, in the back mountains of Ranzong Sect, a group of slaves was mining.

    These slaves, from various other races, had been domesticated to do the arduous and laborious work. Disciples of Ranzong Sect never regarded these laborers as human, treating them like beasts! Beating and mocking them at will, even slaughtering them!

    A green-skinned man with large, wind-catching ears and eyes as wide as copper bells, yet extremely short in stature, around one and a half meters tall, was carrying ore that exceeded his weight, panting heavily.

    ¡°Damn it! You beast! Haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± Behind him was an outer disciple of Ranzong Sect, furiously whipping the green man.

    As he whipped, he let out taunting laughter.

    The green man¡¯s body was covered in bloody wounds.

    At that moment!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~

    Two beams of light, coming from nowhere, directly penetrated the green man¡¯s brain!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    A furious aura, as if out of thin air, erupted from his body!

    It was as though a nuclear bomb had exploded in the mine!

    Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!

    All the laborers, the outer disciples, were torn into pieces by this wild power!

    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha! I have awakened! I have finally awakened! Hahaha! Is this? Immortal Emperor¡¯s power? Hahaha! This is the power of the Immortal Emperor!¡±

    The green man struck out, leveling the entire Ranzong Sect to the ground, all disciples of Ranzong Sect, including Yan Yang Country¡¯s number one powerhouse, the Sect Master, were crushed to pieces by him!

    However, he did not linger, departing far away, leaving Yan Yang Country.

    ¡°Oh~~ Hehehehe~~ How interesting~~ The hunting game has begun~~ Hehehe~~ My clansmen, they must have all awakened by now, right? Hahaha~~ Now, I shall seek out my clansmen, to start¡­ this interesting hunt!¡±

    ¡­

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters had already left the grasslands.

    Ahead, a densely populated nation emerged.

    But, they did not know that in the ninth world, a multitude of strong beings had already been born!

    Just as the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor said, the survival game has begun, to the death!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Vacuum Annihilation Slash

    Chapter 1383: Chapter 1383: Vacuum Annihilation Slash Chapter 1383: Chapter 1383: Vacuum Annihilation Slash At that time, after leaving the desolated area behind, Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters were greeted by a prosperous kingdom ahead. A scan with their psychic senses revealed no formidable experts; at best, there were mid-level Profound Immortals of the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, let¡¯s enter that kingdom first,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor suggested, lowering his voice soon after. ¡°Who knows if those abnormal creatures that mimic us are within this kingdom¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite strange. Since those abnormal creatures imitate us based on a trace of our breath and soul, we should be able to sense their presence, but¨Cthere¡¯s no sense of them at all.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, brother-in-law, this has the semblance of the enemy operating in the dark while we are exposed,¡± the Third Crown Prince, ever cautious, remarked.

    ¡°Let it be. We¡¯ll take things as they come, but in any case, it¡¯s best not to get separated, or it could be dangerous,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, not daring to be negligent.

    Without delay, Huang Xiaolong led the group of Treasure Hunters into the kingdom ahead.

    The marketplaces were bustling, streets crowded with carriages and horses, and the architecture was quaint, making Huang Xiaolong feel as if he were in a xianxia world described in a novel.

    The people of this kingdom paid little mind to Huang Xiaolong and the group of outsiders. Perhaps because in this world, there were many civilizations, numerous kingdoms, and interactions between different nations were not uncommon.

    Moreover, the people of the kingdom all had black hair and black eyes, strikingly similar to the humans of Earth. Strictly speaking, they were ancient Earth-like people.

    ¡°Haha, not bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a sense of relaxation amidst this setting. The other Treasure Hunters seemed to temporarily cast aside their troubles and the dangers they faced.

    They found an elegant restaurant to dine in.

    Xiao Er attended to them diligently.

    Huang Xiaolong asked a few inconspicuous questions and learned that this kingdom, called the ¡®Ancient Lan Kingdom,¡¯ was a medium-sized country in the whole world, where the nationals had been prosperous and peaceful in recent years, with no uncommon occurrences.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, things here seem very ordinary. It¡¯s likely that those abnormal beings mimicking us aren¡¯t here,¡± Ninth Princess said, looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°Hard to say. Since we can¡¯t sense the presence of enemies, we¡¯ll just have to wait for the rabbit by the tree stump.¡±

    ¡°Ah, we have no other choice,¡± Demon King Kui also seemed helpless.

    Soon, a sumptuous feast arrived like a flowing stream.

    The Treasure Hunters raised their glasses and drank heartily.

    Ever since they entered the Sky Slayer Mansion, each world they explored was filled with crisis and peril. They had never gathered together for a drink like they were doing today.

    While they were eating and drinking, not far from the restaurant where the Treasure Hunters were, on a street,

    among the hustle and bustle of the crowd, a very small person, fully wrapped in a black cloak, sauntered lazily. He seemed utterly out of place in this street.

    This person¡¯s head and face were covered, revealing only a pair of sly, ominous eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, it seems they are nearby¡­¡± the person muttered to himself, his eyes immediately flashed with a wolf-like killing intent, ¡°According to our tribe¡¯s legend, one can only mimic once in a lifetime, and after a successful mimicry, the lifespan shortens drastically, leaving only one hundred days left to live¡­ Hehehe, having just obtained such powerful strength, I certainly don¡¯t want to die¨Cnone of my people wants to die¡­ We have to survive, right?!¡±

    ¡°Logically, there¡¯s no way for us to survive. But a great and powerful being, the Sky Slayer Immortal Emperor, has left us a sliver of hope¡­ Hehe, The Great Survival Game! As long as we successfully mimic our prey, we must participate in The Great Survival Game. With each successful hunt, we can snatch life from the heavens! Defying the fate of living only one hundred days after mimicry!¡±

    At this thought, his eyes shone brightly like exploding stars, and he growled through gritted teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore¨CI¡¯m already too impatient! I¡¯ve found my prey! Just one successful hunt, and I won¡¯t have to die! Hahahaha¡­¡±

    At that moment, this person had arrived at the restaurant where the Treasure Hunters were dining.

    ¡°Found them¡­ Hehehe, I ask for nothing more than to hunt down one prey! One is enough! The rest can be left to my people¡­ I only need one!¡± Suddenly, a cold, bone-chilling murderous aura erupted from this person!

    The passersby suddenly felt an uncomfortable sensation and all cast their gaze towards him.

    The person, wrapped in a cloak and looking haggard, was clearly an odd sight.

    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s with the disguise?¡± Immediately, someone confronted the cloaked figure.

    ¡°Scram,¡± the person¡¯s voice was slightly distorted, ¡°or die.¡±

    ¡°What? You dare threaten us!¡± the passersby glared angrily. ¡°You¡¯re obviously not a native of our Ancient Lan Kingdom, could you be a spy from another race?¡±

    At this time, from the end of the long street, a noisy voice emerged¨C¡°Quick, make way! Make way! The grand elder of the Morning Sun Sect is approaching! Hurry and clear the way!¡±

    Amidst the clamor, the sound of horse hooves approached, dust billowing, and the people on the street scrambled out of the way, chickens flying and dogs jumping.

    Yet the person in the cloak stood motionless.

    Soon, more than a dozen fast horses came galloping, followed by a luxurious carriage.

    The knights atop the horses all wore a face of arrogant haughtiness.

    Coincidentally, the short cloaked figure just happened to block the fast horses¡¯ path.

    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s this thing? To actually dare block the path of the leading elder of the Chaoyang Sect¡¯s law enforcement! It¡¯s simply seeking death!¡± The leading rider, clad in armor and exuding an imposing aura without anger, said nothing further, his hand raising the horsewhip, and from afar, he lashed out at the cloaked figure.

    Crack~~!

    A flash of lightning!

    The horsewhip turned into a bolt of lightning, aiming straight for the cloaked person.

    The cloaked figure stood still, unmoving.

    Boom~~!!!!

    The cape was torn to shreds by a stroke of the whip.

    The true face of the cloaked person was revealed¨Cit was Lushan!

    The person had green skin, a sleazy appearance, a small stature, and protruding ears, but his face was cold and sinister, with his pair of eyes full of murderous intent.

    ¡°Fine then~~ Die, all of you. I don¡¯t mind slaughtering some more trash~~ Hehehe~~ I just gained this power and haven¡¯t yet tried it out. Now, let¡¯s see some blood! Hahahahaha~~~¡±

    The figure made a grabbing motion, and the surrounding air rapidly condensed into a battle saber, its edge sharp and clear.

    He swung the saber repeatedly!

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh~~swoosh, swoosh, swoosh~~~

    Each slash faster than the last!

    Blades of light were produced.

    However, these blades of light all floated in front of him and were not cut out.

    Blade after blade of light were layered on top of each other.

    This person managed to strike a thousand times in the span of a single breath, meaning a full thousand blades of light were layered, merging into one cluster!

    A thousand blades of light combined into one gigantic blade of light!

    Die~~!!!!!!

    Boom~~~~~~!

    The gigantic blade of light was slashed out, mercilessly, destroying everything in its path!

    Pffff~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Wherever the blade of light passed, space was torn apart, countless buildings collapsed, and all living beings were pulverized into dust!

    The fast horses, as well as the carriage, and the so-called leading elder of the Chaoyang Sect inside the carriage, didn¡¯t even have a chance to groan before they turned into a rain of blood, then were ground into dust!

    With just one slash, the entire street was annihilated.

    Inside the tavern.

    A Profound Immortal immediately stood up, eyes revealing a strange expression. ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my unique technique, ¡®Vacuum Extinction Slash¡¯~~~ But this move, it¡¯s even more powerful than when I perform it! It is incomparable, truly incomparable!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and from the corner of his eye, he glanced outside the window.

    Outside the window, a gigantic blade of light, bursting with the radiance of a sun, was slashing towards him, seemingly about to break through the window and cut down Huang Xiaolong and the others!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ here it comes!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up straight away.

    The next moment, the entire tavern collapsed with a thunderous sound!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 The Most Powerful Impersonator

    Chapter 1384: Chapter 1384: The Most Powerful Impersonator? Chapter 1384: Chapter 1384: The Most Powerful Impersonator? The green man was utterly lawless, murdering people in the street! Moreover, after the slaughter of the innocents, he quickly launched a thousand blade lights toward the Treasure Hunters, condensing them into a giant blade light that seemed to annihilate gods and buddhas in its path!

    The restaurant collapsed in an instant!

    The dining guests inside all perished, shredded into dust by the sharp blade light.

    Naturally, the Treasure Hunters were not going to be easily killed by this blade light.

    Sword Immortal Emperor roared, his right hand grasping!

    Boom~~!!!

    Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s hand suddenly transformed into an enormous entity, covering the sky and blotting out the sun; within the palm, lions emerged, roaring towards the heavens.

    This was indeed the method of an Immortal Emperor, truly extraordinary.

    Huang Xiaolong knew that since the Sword Immortal Emperor had taken action, this blade strike could naturally be defended against.

    Indeed, the Sword Immortal Emperor forcefully clutched the dazzling blade light!

    Crack~~Crack~~Crack~~

    The blade light continuously grinded in his palm, emitting a metallic bursting noise, crackling and sending sparks flying in all directions.

    Sword Immortal Emperor grunted, then clenched his hand, intending to extinguish the blade light!

    The blade light, as if endowed with a spirit¡¯s life, violently struggled, resisted, wriggled, and wailed¡­

    But the Sword Immortal Emperor was too domineering; the blade light in his palm gradually condensed, becoming smaller¡­

    Soon, the blade light was extinguished.

    Sword Immortal Emperor withdrew his right hand.

    His palm trembled slightly.

    His complexion was not good.

    ¡°Hmm? Sword Immortal Emperor, what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a slight smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m so infuriated! I¡¯m so infuriated!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor roared furiously. ¡°How dare¡­ how dare~~~¡±

    While speaking, Sword Immortal Emperor opened his palm and saw crisscrossing, bone-deep cuts, creating a gory scene.

    Golden, extremely precious immortal blood seeped out.

    ¡°Uh~ Sword Immortal Emperor, perhaps you should stop the bleeding first~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor, somewhat dejected, took out a bottle of healing pills, preparing to stop the bleeding.

    It seemed the Sword Immortal Emperor could grab the attacking blade light, but he too was injured. It seemed impossible not to pay a price.

    It could be seen that the attacker possessed the capability to injure an Immortal Emperor!

    That was indeed formidable.

    ¡°Hehe~~ thinking of escaping? Useless; you can¡¯t escape~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    No sooner had he moved than, fast as lightning, Huang Xiaolong transformed into a shadow and flew out!

    The Treasure Hunters, without any hesitation, followed closely.

    Just as he rushed out, Huang Xiaolong saw a green afterglow flying rapidly into the distance! The speed was incredibly fast!

    The green light tore through the air, stirring up turbulent flows that formed the shape of a ferocious tiger.

    ¡°This is¡­ this is my¡­ my special technique¡­ Heavenly Tiger Flying Technique~~~¡± A Profound Immortal came forward, staring dumbfounded at the vanishing green light.

    This Profound Immortal had just identified that the giant blade light that had attacked them was from his special move ¡°Vacuum Annihilation Slash.¡±

    ¡°My two special moves, all¡­ all¡­ all¡­¡± The Profound Immortal was shocked and incredulous. After all, these two special techniques were secretive, belonging only to his family, yet they had appeared in the ninth world of this murderous realm.

    Suddenly, he had an epiphany and bellowed, ¡°That¡­ that person¡­ is the bizarre imitator mentioned by the Immortal Emperor, imitating¡­ imitated me!! My techniques, all¡­ all¡­ all imitated!¡±

    Upon finally seeing such a despicable imitator, the Treasure Hunters were all dumbstruck.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness had already firmly locked onto the fleeing green light.

    Without another word, Huang Xiaolong released two talisman seals. These seals transformed into two demonic wings and attached to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulders.

    Huang Xiaolong flapped his wings, covering a thousand miles, and chased after it.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, just stay!¡±

    ¡­

    At this time, the diminutive green man was swiftly fleeing.

    ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t expect those prey to be so formidable~~ I mounted my strongest strike, suddenly ambushed, yet I couldn¡¯t succeed~~¡± The small green man¡¯s narrow eyes flashed with reluctant and resentful colors. ¡°It seems this great escape game isn¡¯t so simple~~ the prey is very strong~~ but no matter, as long as I find my kin, and we gather together, it will be easy to collectively slaughter these prey and obtain eternal life~ Hehe~~ Hehe~~ Our clan will definitely rise to power and dominate this world!¡±

    Just then!

    Boom~~!!!

    Ahead, the airflow exploded tumultuously!

    ¡°Eh?¡± The small green man instinctively slowed his flight and peered closer¨C

    Only to see, the airflow cleared, revealing a seemingly harmless youth lazily floating in the air, with demonic writings across his two demonic wings, exuding a sinister aura.

    This youth was naturally Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright, stop running; you can¡¯t escape,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, eyeing the short green man opposite him with interest, ¡°So you look like this. Truly sleazy. A vile thief.¡±

    At that time, the Treasure Hunters behind them had also caught up and blocked the short green man¡¯s escape route.

    Now, it had turned into a pincer attack.

    The short green man¡¯s eyes instantly flashed with a hint of panic.

    ¡°How absurd! To think you would wound me!¡± the Right Hand Sword Immortal Emperor cried out, his right hand had stopped bleeding but still hurt. He roared uncontrollably with rage.

    And the Profound Immortal being imitated exclaimed in shock, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you imitated me~~¡±

    The face of this Profound Immortal was filled with bitterness.

    Indeed, just as the Immortal Emperor had said, the imitator not only could master the victim¡¯s unique combat skills but also exceed the victim¡¯s abilities several times over!

    From the power of that single strike and the speed of his retreat, the imitated Profound Immortal was far inferior!

    In fact, it was simple, the imitated Profound Immortal would never be able to hurt the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    With just one confrontation, he would have been killed instantly by the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    Huang Xiaolong also nodded with a smile, ¡°An imitator¡¯s combat powers are several times stronger than those of the target. We all saw it with our own eyes just now: A Profound Immortal, once copied by this creature before us, gained the combat ability to kill an Immortal Emperor¨Cvery powerful.¡±

    Just as his words fell, the Treasure Hunters grew extremely anxious.

    ¡°Then~~ the one who imitates¡­ imitates me, can definitely¡­ definitely kill me instantly~~~¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor was terrified beyond measure.

    He had to accept this reality!

    ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re so powerful, so clever; then, the one who imitates you¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be heaven-defying?¡± The Ninth Princess blurted out.

    Hearing this, all the Treasure Hunters¡¯ hearts surged with shock!

    Indeed, they had personally experienced Huang Xiaolong¡¯s prowess; had it not been for him, they would have lost their lives long ago.

    It was still okay if other Treasure Hunters were imitated.

    But if Huang Xiaolong himself was imitated, it would likely be disastrous!

    ¡°Alright, no need to unnecessarily worry,¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly. ¡°I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t handle a counterfeit.¡±

    At this moment, the short green man stabilized his emotions, ¡°You prey! It seems you all understand the situation now; let me go! Otherwise, when my kin find you, you only have death awaiting you~~ heh, let me go, and there¡¯s a chance for negotiations.¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense; this battle royale game is to-the-death; it¡¯s either you die or we perish. Negotiations? Ha ha ha ha~~ Do you take us for three-year-old children?¡± Huang Xiaolong said impatiently. ¡°We might be the prey, but for us, you despicable creatures are also prey.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a cruel expression, ¡°We don¡¯t handle prey with mercy~ heh. Want to try our methods?¡±

    During this conversation, Huang Xiaolong emitted a profoundly dangerous and evil aura. It was the echo from hell!

    ¡°Wait!¡± The short green man, who had only imitated the Profound Immortal¡¯s combat skill, lacked in temperament and experience compared to the actual Profound Immortal.

    He sensed the dangerous aura from Huang Xiaolong and others, his heart suddenly tightening. ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Please don¡¯t harm me. Okay, let¡¯s make a deal; what do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Can your kin sense our aura?¡± asked Huang Xiaolong.

    The short green man hesitated slightly but still answered, ¡°Yes, we can sense the prey¡¯s aura within a thousand miles accurately. But the prey can scarcely detect our presence. That¡¯s the rule of this battle royale game.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so unfair!¡± the Ninth Princess complained loudly.

    ¡°The Third Crown Prince said, ¡°Ninth Sister, if you want to pass this level, forget about fairness. In fact, the actions of the Immortal Emperor have always been unrelated to ¡®fairness.''¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ sensing our aura~~¡± Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment. ¡°Then, where are your other kin?¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± The short green man¡¯s sleazy eyes rolled a few times, but he did not speak.

    A flash of brilliance in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and he raised his hand!

    Swish~~!

    A surge of golden light infused with immortal energy was unleashed!

    This was an Immortal Technique Huang Xiaolong acquired by absorbing gold energy on Jupiter during his first visit to the worlds, where he harvested the Wooden Divine Fruit¨Cthe Emperor¡¯s Heavenly Slash of the Immortal Emperor.

    It could slaughter multitudes of immortals!

    This Immortal Technique was created by the Immortal Emperor himself and possessed immense power!

    In a flash of golden light, the short green man could not react in time, and his left arm was severed, shooting up into the air as green blood spurted wildly!

    ¡°Ahh~~~!!!!¡± The short green man let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    ¡°Speak quickly. My patience is limited,¡± Huang Xiaolong said very indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak~~~ The kin~~ The kin have already¡­ already contacted one another¡­ and~~ and decided to gather in ¡®Iron Repair Country,¡¯ scheming a major event~~ This battle royale game is taken very seriously by my kin, they must~~ they must win overwhelmingly~~~¡± the short green man wailed in agony.

    ¡°Iron Repair Country?¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned slightly. ¡°If those twisted imitators all gather together, we could capture them all at once~~¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong pondered this, the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor trembled, ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, just now, what you used must be the fortuitous Immortal Technique you gained in the realms, self-created by the Immortal Emperor¡­ then¡­ then¡­ the one who imitates you will definitely know this technique, and its power will be several times greater than yours¡­¡±

    With these words, all the Treasure Hunters were chilled to the bone!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In this world, the most dangerous imitator must be the one mimicking Huang Xiaolong!

    Without even mentioning anything else, if he mastered this ¡°Emperor¡¯s Heavenly Slash¡± and enhanced it several times over, no Treasure Hunter could withstand him!

    Even Dragon King, Demon King, Immortal Emperor, and others would be instantly killed!

    Even Huang Xiaolong himself would meet a bitter end!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Iron Repair Country

    Chapter 1385: Chapter 1385: Iron Repair Country Chapter 1385: Chapter 1385: Iron Repair Country All the mimickers in this world, these exceedingly wretched green-skinned dwarves, would gather in ¡°Ironxiu Country¡± to plot together, discussing how to hunt down treasure hunters and emerge victorious in this brutal survival game!

    Huang Xiaolong had already obtained the intelligence he wanted.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I need to say, now let me go,¡± the small green dwarf, his arm severed, glared at Huang Xiaolong with wolf-like eyes, filled with venomous resentment as if wishing he could grind Huang Xiaolong to bits between his teeth.

    ¡°Is there anything you haven¡¯t mentioned?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked teasingly, ¡°You¡¯d better think it over.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing more to say! All my kin are in Ironxiu Country, you can go find them yourself! When the time comes, we can have a showdown!¡± the small green person said fiercely. ¡°A battle to decide life or death! What do you say? Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What a ¡®battle to decide life or death.''¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, then with a flick of his hand.

    Whoosh~~!

    From the netherworld, a beam of cleansing light burst forth, shining upon the small green creature¡¯s head.

    Huang Xiaolong intended to convert this mimicker before proceeding.

    Under the current circumstances, with the enemy in the dark and us in the light, the situation was very perilous. Only by converting a mimicker to become an inside spy, working in collusion from within, could they increase their chances of winning.

    Unexpectedly!

    ¡°Hm? This creature actually resists the cleansing light and cannot be converted? Now that¡¯s strange!¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly surprised.

    His cleansing light could even convert the Dragon King Immortal Emperor, yet it had no effect on this base creature before him!

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Huang Xiaolong withdrew the cleansing light and muttered, ¡°Indeed, the universe is vast and full of wonders, harboring all sorts of strange and curious beings.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong gave the Third Crown Prince a knowing look. ¡°Brother-in-law, send this mimicker off.¡±

    ¡°Right! In this survival game, it¡¯s either they die or we perish, there is nothing else to say,¡± the Third Crown Prince struck out with a punch.

    This punch contained an unimaginable and majestic dragon force, straightforward and powerful, instantly shattering the despicable, small green-skinned mimicker into pieces, exploding into dust.

    ¡°Phew~~ Finally eliminated~~¡± The Profound Immortal who had been mimicked let out a long breath, feeling an unprecedented sense of relief.

    Destroying this mimicker, the most satisfying and clear-minded individual was none other than the Profound Immortal who had been copied.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s not be hasty, we should first find a place to have a good discussion,¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s think in the long term.¡±

    Before long, the treasure hunters flew to another city in this country.

    Order reigned here, extremely peaceful.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others rented out an elegantly situated villa.

    Inside the villa.

    ¡°`

    A grand hall.

    Treasure hunters sat in a circle.

    Huang Xiaolong naturally took the seat at the head of the table.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, how should we deal with this situation now?¡± asked Sword Immortal Emperor humbly, looking at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Within a range of a thousand li, the mimics can sense our presence, while we can hardly sense theirs; this is a huge disadvantage,¡± Huang Xiaolong pinpointed the crux of the problem. ¡°If we don¡¯t eliminate this disadvantage, it will be very hard for us to win this brutal game.¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother-in-law, this means that even if we know those despicable mimics will gather in the Iron Xi Kingdom, we are helpless. After all, once we approach within a thousand li of Iron Xi Kingdom, it is very likely that we¡¯ll be discovered,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King said with a worried expression. ¡°No, to be precise, we will definitely be discovered.¡±

    At these words, the other treasure hunters were left speechless.

    ¡°Given the current situation, it really has become like we¡¯re prey being hunted, with the mimics acting as the hunters,¡± Immortal Emperor Ziyan lamented.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart, everyone,¡± the Ninth Princess chimed in quickly. ¡°My brother-in-law will surely have a way, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°First things first, we need to blend into the Iron Xi Kingdom.¡±

    He paused briefly and gave Xu Fu a signal with his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Xu Fu stood up respectfully and announced loudly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the Master has ordered me to gather intelligence. Here, I have a map.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, a beautifully glowing map floated in front of him.

    Xu Fu explained while pointing at the map. ¡°Please look at the map. Currently, our location is the ¡®Ancient Lan Kingdom¡¯¨Cfrom here to Iron Xi Kingdom, the shortest path is thirty thousand li. Along the way, we will pass through seven small nations, two medium-sized states, and one large country.¡±

    Xu Fu continued his detailed explanation while gesturing on the map. ¡°Iron Xi Kingdom is a great nation in this world, with a population of trillions and such thriving national power that it dominates the entire world, unmatched by any other. Iron Xi Kingdom also deeply enshrines the way of cultivation, giving birth to many strong individuals, including the presence of Immortal Emperors! In this world, Iron Xi Kingdom is truly heaven on earth, a nation revered by all others!¡±

    ¡°This is the intelligence we have at present,¡± Xu Fu finished, then looked respectfully towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°All right, everyone has heard it clearly. The time limit for the Battle Royale game is one hundred days, and the journey to the Iron Xi Kingdom from here is merely tens of thousands of li¨Csuch a distance, we could cover in half a day.¡±

    He paused before continuing, ¡°However, we can¡¯t travel ostentatiously to avoid being discovered and ambushed by those despicable mimics along the way.¡±

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, the most pressing matter is still how to evade the eyes and ears of the mimics and sneak into Iron Xi Kingdom,¡± the Demon King Kui said.

    ¡°Moreover, even if we manage to sneak into Iron Xi Kingdom, we¡¯ll still face enemies several times stronger than us¨Cjust the thought of it gives me a headache,¡± the Demon King roared, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Throughout history, there have been instances of the weak overcoming the strong, but in this battle, the enemy is too much stronger than us.¡±

    ¡°Actually¨Cha, it¡¯s really not easy to say who¡¯s weaker and who¡¯s stronger,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, somewhat dismissively. ¡°Think about it, those despicable mimics have only copied our ultimate moves and combat strength, that¡¯s all. But we have Immortal Artifacts and various other resources to rely on; how could those mimics compare to us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± exclaimed Sword Immortal Emperor, slapping his thigh. ¡°I forget about that; we have Immortal Artifacts and things to save our lives!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words dispersed the gloomy atmosphere in the room, and the treasure hunters revived their fighting spirit.

    ¡°In conclusion, let¡¯s head to Iron Xi Kingdom first and decide the outcome with those despicable mimics,¡± proclaimed Huang Xiaolong decisively, filled with an intense will to fight.

    Subconsciously, Huang Xiaolong also refused to allow any despicable beings to mimic his combat power and various techniques! It felt as if his own property had been stolen! He must catch the thief as soon as possible and slay them with great satisfaction!

    ¡°`

    ¡°On the way, let¡¯s be careful and keep a low profile,¡± Huang Xiaolong cautioned. ¡°We don¡¯t need to fly conspicuously; just travel normally. Also, we need to find a way to conceal our auras.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong took out a stack of blank talisman papers and started drawing talismans on his own.

    One by one, he drew talismans that were intricate and mysterious.

    These talismans served a singular purpose¨Cto conceal aura!

    To hide both the bodily and soul¡¯s aura!

    Given that those despicable imitators could lock onto the positions of the treasure hunters with relative accuracy within a range of a thousand miles based on their auras, Huang Xiaolong strived to draw some high-level talismans for concealing aura, making everyone invisible.

    To avoid being targeted by the imitators.

    Remaining under the disadvantage of the enemy being hidden while we were exposed would be far too challenging for the treasure hunters. Being constantly vulnerable to the enemy¡¯s claws meant either death or utter exhaustion!

    He completed the talismans and had the treasure hunters tuck them inside their bodies.

    The treasure hunters¡¯ auras, even the frequencies of their soul fluctuations, were now significantly concealed. Although it wasn¡¯t guaranteed to fool the imitators, it at least improved their odds of success!

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong led the treasure hunters on a low-key journey!

    This ¡°low-key¡± travel involved purchasing many mounts.

    They were nearly beast-like, resembling horses from Earth but more majestic, with wings that allowed them to fly three to five thousand miles a day.

    Riding the ¡°flying horses¡± like ordinary travelers, the treasure hunters set out from the country of Gu Lan, heading all the way to the nation of Tie Xiu!

    Along the way, they also deliberately asked the local natives for information about Tie Xiu.

    However, the intelligence they gathered was nothing out of the ordinary, simply mentioning that Tie Xiu was a celestial nation worshiped by myriad other nations with a plethora of masters emerging from within!

    And more so!

    The strongest man in the world was the king of Tie Xiu!

    This man was an ancient relic who had personally built the powerful Tie Xiu!

    Known as ¡°Tie Xiu Old Ancestor.¡±

    Based on Huang Xiaolong and the others¡¯ estimation, the realm of this ¡°Tie Xiu Old Ancestor¡± must at least be at the level of an Immortal Emperor!

    After a few days of traveling, they finally arrived within a thousand miles of Tie Xiu¡¯s territory!

    The treasure hunters halted their advance.

    They settled in a small nation, Meng Lan, a thousand miles away.

    Even from a distance, they could sense the prosperous and luxurious atmosphere of Tie Xiu.

    And¡­ just arriving in Meng Lan, they received shocking news¨C

    Yesterday!

    A sudden upheaval occurred in Tie Xiu!

    The king, the world¡¯s foremost power, ¡°Tie Xiu Old Ancestor,¡± was suppressed in person by a group of mysterious enemies, slaughtered, and even his head was cut off and hung on the city gates for public display!

    That group of mysterious enemies took control of Tie Xiu in just one day.

    Now, within Tie Xiu, smoke from the ongoing war billowed, and the flames of battle reached the skies!

    These mysterious enemies, with unknown origins, were brutal, often destroying entire families, and countless sentient beings of Tie Xiu had died at their hands.

    The most powerful celestial nation in the world was now in deep turmoil, on the verge of destruction!

    There were even rumors that Tie Xiu was now locked down, forbidding anyone¡¯s entry, and the people inside, like penned livestock, could not leave!

    Tie Xiu had become a demonic realm!

    The treasure hunters were understandably aware of the gravity of this sudden change!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, it must be those imitators who took control of this world¡¯s mightiest empire after acquiring great power! How ambitious! What a group of despicable people!¡± the Third Crown Prince roared with fury.

    The treasure hunters were equally indignant.

    These contemptible thieves had stolen the power of the treasure hunters and were now wreaking havoc everywhere¨Csheer shamelessness and evil!

    ¡°It must be their doing,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone with a ruthless gleam, ¡°Alright, tomorrow, we head to Tie Xiu.¡±

    The next day!

    The treasure hunters set out again, directly heading to the distant Tie Xiu!

    In no time at all, they could see a vast nation ahead of them.

    At this moment, a heavy pall of death hung over the nation¡¯s sky.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Yet when they extended their senses, they detected nothing amiss¨Conly the fact that inside Tie Xiu, countless bodies lay strewn, with an unknown number of lives lost.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, we haven¡¯t detected the auras of those imitators, but clearly, they must be inside Tie Xiu,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said gravely.

    Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor looked puzzled and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°At this moment, we don¡¯t know whether those imitators have¡­ detected our auras¨Cif we¡¯ve been discovered, then entering Tie Xiu now would be like walking into a trap.¡±

    The treasure hunters, standing outside Tie Xiu, were suffused with an indescribable sense of unease and tension!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Discovered

    Chapter 1386: Chapter 1386: Discovered! Chapter 1386: Chapter 1386: Discovered! At that moment, the Kingdom of Tieshu was right in front of them!

    Those despicable imposters must be among them!

    The grand battle royale was about to reach its most intense phase!

    It was a fight to the death, no other outcome!

    As long as they could exterminate this group of despicable imposters, the treasure hunters would be able to pass through this world and reach the final realm of the Ten Heavens!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, brother, shall we now enter the Kingdom of Tieshu?¡± Immortal Emperor Wanjian asked.

    Now, with a formidable enemy before them, the treasure hunters dared not make any decisions on their own, naturally handing over all decision-making power to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°The old method, everyone use the Invisibility Talisman and enter the city,¡± Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s time to see if the mule is a horse, let them trot out for a stroll.¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong took out a bunch of Invisibility Talismans and distributed them to the treasure hunters.

    Everyone affixed an Invisibility Talisman to their bodies, becoming invisible, and deliberately concealed their soul auras, blending seamlessly into the air with no flaws to be found!

    Undetectable by gods or ghosts!

    ¡°Now, it has truly shifted from the enemy in the dark and us in light, to us in the dark and the enemy in light~ Good, good, very good~~¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan chuckled, ¡°That increases our chances of winning!¡±

    This situation also acted like a calming pill for the treasure hunters!

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s better to be cautious,¡± Huang Xiaolong reminded.

    After that, Huang Xiaolong led the treasure hunters, without making a sound, like wraiths, towards the Kingdom of Tieshu.

    They smoothly entered the territory of the Kingdom of Tieshu.

    As the previous intelligence indicated, the Kingdom of Tieshu was already a land of ongoing strife and destruction.

    Many cities were experiencing riots.

    But they were forcefully suppressed by soldiers.

    Corpses were carelessly piled up everywhere. Grievances, deathly auras, and shadowy gases were intensely thick, completely obscuring the sky!

    Many luxurious houses had already been burned into ruins.

    Mighty empire, devastated beyond recognition!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, the territory of the Kingdom of Tieshu is really vast~~¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan walked beside Huang Xiaolong, transmitting to him telepathically, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong telepathically communicated to all treasure hunters, ¡°Those despicable imposters, creating chaos in this Kingdom of Tieshu and killing the King, Tieshu Ancestor, usurping his nest~ Hmm~ They must be within the royal city! We go directly to the royal city!¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong led the treasure hunters straight toward the royal city of the Kingdom of Tieshu.

    ¡­

    Kingdom of Tieshu!

    Royal City!

    The royal city, once majestic and solemn like a celestial palace, now lay desolate and ruined, covered in blood everywhere.

    Outside the royal city, a bloody severed head hung!

    It was unmistakably the head of the strongest man in the Kingdom of Tieshu, King Tieshu Ancestor!

    These days, within the royal city, sudden changes ensued, with countless casualties!

    The soldiers defending the royal city had almost been annihilated, completely destroyed!

    At that moment, sitting inside the Jinluan Hall, was a group of small statured green-skinned individuals with big ears and extremely vulgar expressions!

    And on the king¡¯s throne sat a green man dressed in royal robes. He appeared young, but a palm-sized, shocking bloody birthmark marred the left side of his face, adding a touch of evil to his appearance.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~hahaha~~~¡± the young man with the birthmark burst into an arrogant, boisterous laugh, ¡°My kin, the chance for us to rule this world has come, and no one can stop us! Hahaha!¡±

    Hahaha~~!

    All the green men sitting below joined in, emitting wild laughter.

    Clearly, the green-skinned man with the birthmark was their leader.

    The birthmark green man slightly pressed down his hand, and the rest of the green men fell silent.

    The birthmark green man perfectly controlled the pace and atmosphere of the hall.

    ¡°My kin, over these years, we have suffered,¡± the birthmark green man said with deep emotion, ¡°We¡¯ve been scattered across the world¡¯s nations, enslaved, driven, humiliated, and even slaughtered~~~ Those people think our race is lowly~~ They don¡¯t know! Our race is the most magnificent in the universe!¡±

    Roar~~!

    The green men below, as if injected with chicken blood, roared frantically.

    ¡°Our race possesses the most powerful abilities in the universe! We can imitate any creature of any race! Acquiring their power, their signature moves! And even more, we can amplify these powers and moves several times! Our race, invincible!¡± the birthmark green man declared, his eyes sparkling with pride greater than that of dragons.

    ¡°Our race! Invincible!¡±

    ¡°Our race! Invincible!¡±

    ¡°Our race! Invincible!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°These years, our people have suffered, the supposed invincible power has not awakened. But recently, many of us have successfully imitated other species and acquired overwhelmingly strong powers!¡± the birthmark green man said coldly. ¡°With this power, just like the King of Tieshu, the world¡¯s strongest nation, was killed by us in a flick of a finger! Now, our race officially takes over the Kingdom of Tieshu!¡±

    Continuing, the birthmark green man stood up. ¡°The Kingdom of Tieshu is just the beginning! After conquering the Kingdom of Tieshu, we will expand our territories! Enslaving all nations in this world, our race will stand at the pinnacle of the world!¡±

    The green men roared again, their emotions surging, like a frantic dance of devils.

    Pausing for a moment, the birthmark green man sat down, his eyes¡¯ crazed thrill fading a bit, regaining calmness, as he slyly smiled. ¡°However, before that, we have to accomplish one more thing, an even more important matter. Without completing this, all other matters cease! Success or failure, it all hinges on this!¡±

    A Greenman respectfully said, ¡°Your Majesty, the matter you spoke of, should be that¨Cthe Battle Royale game, right?¡±

    Your Majesty!

    This greenman with a birthmark had already been worshipped as king by this group of greenmen!

    ¡°Yes, the Battle Royale game. Our clan¡¯s destiny is to mimic other race¡¯s beings and survive for a hundred days, and then perish!¡± The birthmarked greenman¡¯s pupils contracted a few times, ¡°Heaven¡¯s path is unjust! It does not treat our clan kindly! However, this time, that great and defiant mighty one has given our clan a chance! A chance for our clan to break our destiny! As long as we kill all those we have mimicked, we can attain immortality!¡±

    ¡°This is a great opportunity! Also, it is our clan¡¯s only opportunity!¡±

    At this, all the greenmen¡¯s eyes lit up, emitting a red glow!

    ¡°We must seize this opportunity! Otherwise, it¡¯s our death!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Kill those beings we have mimicked! Kill! Kill!¡±

    The terrifying murderous intent exploded like a mountain torrent, almost flipping the great hall over!

    The greenman with the birthmark, his gaze cold and cruel, ¡°We can sense the souls and breath of those mimicked. I have made quite a number of talismans, spreading them throughout the world. Finally, in ¡®Gulan Country,¡¯ we discovered those frail beings! Those beings we have mimicked!¡±

    The greenmen all stood solemnly, ears perked up to listen.

    ¡°In Gulan Country, one of our clansmen, had also discovered that group of mimicked beings. That clansman, without authorization, went to hunt them!¡± It crossed the birthmarked greenman¡¯s eyes with an annoyance, ¡°The result¨Cour clan member was outnumbered and was killed by that group of mimicked! The talismans I released could only detect the scent of the mimicked, but could not lend a hand! Our clansman was killed! The hatred! Overwhelming hatred! We must seek revenge!¡±

    The greenmen all bared their teeth grimacingly.

    ¡°However¨CBefore dying, that clansman must have leaked our secrets to that mob of mimicked scum!¡± The birthmarked greenman was extremely aggravated. ¡°The soul presence of those mimicked in Gulan Country disappeared silently! Rendering my talismans unable to sense them anymore! Hence, I could no longer trace their whereabouts¨CHeh heh¨Cheh~~ The prey is indeed amusing¨Cescaping from the hunter¡¯s trap¨Cheh heh~~¡±

    ¡°Eh¨CYour Majesty, it seems, those scum knew that we could sense them within a thousand-mile range, so they deliberately blocked their breath, truly cunning! It will be somewhat difficult to hunt them now,¡± a greenman sighed with a worried frown.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The birthmarked greenman scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Those scum, thinking of playing tricks with us, is utterly delusional! Since they murdered our clansman and have learned our secrets, then they must know that we will gather here in Ironxiu Country to plot a grand affair!¡±

    A few sly gleams flashed in the eyes of the birthmarked greenman. ¡°They¨Calso want to kill us¨Cheh heh heh¨CThis is a game of hunting and being hunted¨C¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They will definitely come to Ironxiu Country voluntarily!¡±

    At his words, all the greenmen became stern.

    ¡°Heh heh heh¨CCome, this king has already set up a perfect trap to welcome them! Heh heh heh¨CI just fear they won¡¯t come!¡± The birthmarked greenman sneered. ¡°This is called catching turtles in a jar!¡±

    ¡°May I ask Your Majesty, what kind of traps have you set up?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! This king has mimicked that piece of scum, proficient in making talismans, exorcisms, formations, even fatal Immortal Techniques, and the power of the Long Clan¡­ With eclectic skills, a master of all! This king has imitated his abilities and enhanced them several times! Heh heh¨Cheh heh¨CSo, I have already set up various formations within the territory of Ironxiu Country! Now, this king will activate these formations! If those pieces of scum have already infiltrated Ironxiu Country, then they are doomed! Hahahahaha¨C¡±

    The birthmarked greenman let out a mocking cackle.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong leading the Treasure Hunters, invisibly and with their soul presence shielded, freely traversed the territory of Ironxiu Country, advancing towards the imperial city!

    It didn¡¯t take much time before the Treasure Hunters had already neared the imperial city!

    Just then!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, beams of light burst forth throughout the land of the Iron Cultivation Kingdom.

    These beams of light soared up into the sky, intertwining to form a gigantic Formation!

    Hundreds of thousands of beams crisscrossed in the sky, forming an incredibly large Formation!

    This Formation was intricately and eerily devised, drawing upon the pervasive deathly and resentful energies within the Iron Cultivation Kingdom!

    These energies of death and resentment were converted into the energy needed to operate the Formation, causing it to run at high speed.

    At the core of the Formation, the visage of a demon appeared!

    That is to say, the entire Iron Cultivation Kingdom was enveloped by this Formation.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Is this¡­ is this a grand formation that uses countless hidden runes buried underground, triggered by energies of death and resentment? This¡­ this damn thing is a kind of formation I excel at!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong immediately recognized, and could affirmatively say, that the Formation covering the entire Iron Cultivation Kingdom was indeed one he had learned from the Hell Planet!

    Now, with this Formation¡¯s emergence, Huang Xiaolong felt a mix of amusement and irony¨C¡°An imitator of my trash has appeared. They even set up a Formation, a trap prepared in advance for us!¡±

    Under the eerie glow of the Formation, the concealed figures of Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters gradually became visible, and their shielded soul energies were nowhere to hide!

    ¡°This Formation can break through any concealment effects~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stated gravely. ¡°Very well, very well, judging by the skill and handling of this Formation¡¯s setup, it has clearly surpassed me!¡±

    Soon, all kinds of concealment effects on the Treasure Hunters were broken, their soul energies radiating forth, exposed under broad daylight!

    ¡°We¡¯re doomed! Brother Huang Xiaolong! The being that imitated you has made a move! Then¡­ then¡­ it¡¯s over~~¡± The people, like the Sword Immortal Emperor and others, all displayed expressions of near despair.

    Everyone had already agreed, the being that imitated Huang Xiaolong was the strongest imitator!

    The strongest imitator had indeed acted! And extraordinarily so! Directly forcing everyone into a desperate situation!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile,

    Inside the palace.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Golden Throne Hall.

    The birthmarked green man suddenly stood up, laughing wildly. ¡°Hahahaha~~ they¡¯ve come! They¡¯ve really come! All those who have been imitated, those pieces of trash, have all arrived! Detected by my Formation! My kin, surely, you¡¯ve also felt their soul energies, right? Hahahaha~~ Hunt them! Let the great survival game end quickly! Kill! Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Found them! Hahahaha~~¡±

    ¡°Right nearby! Found them! Kill! Haha! Kill them! Once we kill them, we will be immortal!¡±

    ¡°Prey! This pack of succulent prey has finally appeared! Too weak! They are no match for us! Kill! Kill!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Trap

    Chapter 1387: Chapter 1387: Trap! Chapter 1387: Chapter 1387: Trap! At this moment, Huang Xiaolong and the treasure hunters had traversed the long-distance, used all sorts of strategies to hide their tracks, and finally, with great difficulty, infiltrated the iron-repair country, on the verge of entering its core area¨Cthe Royal City!

    However, they were thrown into disarray by a sudden Formation, completely exposing them to the eyes of those despicable imitators!

    The situation had become somewhat perilous, and surely, those imitators would soon come to kill, deciding the battle with the treasure hunters with a life-and-death fight!

    Although the treasure hunters each had life-saving treasures, the disparity in strength between the two sides was too vast, multiple times over. Engaging in a fight where one bets their life against another¡¯s likely meant there would be more danger than luck!

    ¡°Since our whereabouts have been discovered, then we only have one choice¨Cbattle,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with cold murderous intent. ¡°Dare to imitate me, and even want to use my own methods against me¨Ctruly audacious! If I don¡¯t kill you all, there¡¯s no point in me mixing in this world any longer!¡±

    His own mastery of Formations being imitated by the enemy naturally irked Huang Xiaolong deeply¨Cit was a direct affront to the dignity of the Yin Emperor!

    Such an affront was unbearable!

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry too much. When the enemy attacks, I will release the hellish beings from the netherworld and battle against the enemy,¡± Huang Xiaolong already had a strategy in mind.

    If the enemy was too powerful, then Huang Xiaolong intended to use a war of attrition! He would release a massive number of evil beings from the netherworld to serve as cannon fodder and wear down the enemy.

    ¡®Hmph! That despicable person can imitate me all he likes, but that¡¯s all he can do¨Cimitate. He can¡¯t have my trump card! Heh¨Che doesn¡¯t have the netherworld I control!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong had a sense of calm.

    The enemy could learn Huang Xiaolong¡¯s killing moves and various diverse techniques, but they would never possess the netherworld! The netherworld was one-of-a-kind, beyond duplication!

    Hearing what Huang Xiaolong said, the treasure hunters felt slightly more reassured.

    However, just at that moment!

    Whizz~~ whizz whizz whizz~~ whizz whizz whizz~~~

    Countless runes flew in from all directions, merging into the great Formation above their heads!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A thoughtful expression crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face as he looked at these runes. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The next second!

    Woooo~~ woooo~~ woooo~~

    Countless resentful spirits and fierce ghosts also came flying over, like a tidal wave!

    Continuous and unending!

    It seemed as if not only the royal country but all the specters of this world had been forcibly summoned!

    In the blink of an eye, the number of resentful spirits and fierce ghosts reached into the hundreds of billions, the trillions, the quadrillions¡­

    Their dreadful wails shook the heavens and the earth, turning the royal country into a veritable hell!

    Blood rain sizzled as it fell, a true ¡°endless bloody rain¡±~~~

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s that Formation~~¡±

    He already knew which Formation the enemy was setting up.

    This wasn¡¯t about anticipating the enemy¡¯s move, but rather, this Formation was inherently something Huang Xiaolong excelled in.

    As quickly as it was said, all the specters merged into the spider-web-like Formation overhead and then began to self-immolate.

    This was a sacrifice.

    An endless stream of specters sacrificed themselves to call upon vast power, allowing the Formation to unleash all sorts of unexpected might and mysteries!

    Spectral cold beams of light shone down.

    This kind of light held the power to split space!

    The beams landed in the area where the treasure hunters were.

    Boom~~! Boom~~! Boom boom~~!

    Space was forcibly split apart!

    It was like a block of tofu being cut by the sharpest knife blade into several small pieces!

    Huang Xiaolong only felt a blurriness in all directions, as if a stone had been thrown into the waters of a lake, rippling out waves.

    And the figures of the surrounding treasure hunters were fading away.

    ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± The Ninth Princess of the Dragon King instantly had an ominous premonition. She was closest to Huang Xiaolong and, yelling out in shock, reached out to pull him toward her.

    But the distance between her and Huang Xiaolong, while seemingly close, appeared to be in two different spaces. She couldn¡¯t touch him.

    So close, yet worlds apart!!!!!!

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Huang Xiaolong grunted in a low voice, rapidly chanting a Spell, and a profound light spilled forth from within him.

    This light dispelled all the spectral cold beams around the Ninth Princess.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and pulled the Ninth Princess into his grasp.

    He had managed to break the spell that was pulling the Ninth Princess into another space.

    However, Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t managed to stop the other treasure hunters from falling into the space that had been temporarily segmented off.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong and the Ninth Princess, hand in hand, found the scenery around them dramatically changed!

    They were now in a dark, profound space, an independent space.

    The rest of the treasure hunters had vanished without a trace.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, where are my Third Brother and the others?¡± the Ninth Princess asked in distress. However, feeling the warmth from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm, she found some comfort.

    She quickly felt a surge of embarrassment and was secretly thrilled but also nervous and anxious. This was the first time she had held hands with a man, and though she wanted to withdraw her delicate hand, part of her couldn¡¯t bear to let go.

    Huang Xiaolong was not concerned with these tender matters, nor with the Ninth Princess¡¯s complicated emotions at the moment. His expression was grave as he said in a low voice, ¡°That creature that mimicked me, it has unleashed another Formation, a Formation named¨C¡®Ten Thousand Ghosts Segmentation Formation¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ten Thousand Ghosts Segmentation Formation?¡± The Ninth Princess frowned.

    ¡°Yes, this Formation uses talismans and the spirits of thousands of souls and ghosts as catalysts to temporarily segment a region into several independent spaces that do not interfere with each other,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained with a taut face. ¡°To put it simply, right now, our status as treasure hunters is¨Csplit up! Everyone is fighting on their own! Each person is trapped in a temporary, isolated space, unable to aid one another in defense. The enemy has done this for a very simple reason¨Cto break us down one by one!¡±

    Consequently, the plan Huang Xiaolong had initially conceived to use cannon fodder from the netherworld in battle was now foiled! Even if he himself could use the cannon fodder to confront the enemy and stand invincible, his companions were likely in grave danger!

    ¡°They¡¯re too cunning! Those despicable creatures are way too cunning!¡± The Ninth Princess screamed in alarm.

    She, too, felt a shiver of fear regarding the despicable mimickers¡¯ tactics and found them both hateful and terrifying!

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, even the Ninth Princess would have been in a separate space from me, as distant as if we were in separate worlds,¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered.

    ¡°Brother-in-law! Since the enemy is a mimic of you, they must know the Formations that you do! You can break this Formation, right?¡± the Ninth Princess suddenly called out.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly. ¡°The opponent¡¯s skill in setting up Formations is a bit more advanced than mine. Although I have my pride, I have to admit this fact. As the Immortal Emperor who defies the heavens said, after these creatures that imitate us succeed, the various abilities they mimic from us are enhanced several times over.¡±

    He paused, a sharp light flashing in his eyes. ¡°But I am very familiar with this Formation. I can break it¨Cit will just take some time.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law! Then break the Formation quickly! We can¡¯t let those despicable creatures succeed in their schemes, to be taken down one by one!¡± the Ninth Princess urged anxiously, actually very worried about her Third Brother encountering misfortune.

    Just then!

    Boom~~ Boom~~~ Boom~~~

    Nearly a hundred little squares appeared in the sky.

    Each square represented an isolated space.

    And in each square at that moment, there was a treasure hunter, each with a bewildered expression.

    One of the squares, naturally, had Huang Xiaolong and the Ninth Princess.

    This situation was like watching security camera footage!

    ¡°Third Brother!¡± In one of the squares, the Ninth Princess saw the Third Crown Prince and immediately waved at him within the square.

    The Third Crown Prince seemed to have noticed the small squares in the sky as well and saw Huang Xiaolong and the Ninth Princess.

    Seeing the Ninth Princess waving at him, he quickly waved back, ¡°Ninth Sister! Brother-in-law! I¡¯m trapped! Trapped in a space! How do we rendezvous?¡±

    In other squares, the Sword Immortal Emperor, Demon King Kui, and others were also hurrying to wave at Huang Xiaolong, shouting out loud, ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! To dare imprison this Emperor, damn it! Damn it all!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor became enraged upon seeing his trap, conjuring a flying sword and stabbing wildly.

    But the barrier of the space that trapped him was also sturdy; despite a fierce attack, the Sword Immortal Emperor could not shatter the barrier and escape his prison.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    ¡°Hehe~ Hehe~~ Hehe~~~¡± Finally, a sinister and evil male voice echoed through the sky.

    An image gradually emerged.

    It was a short and vulgar green man, dressed in imperial robes. On the man¡¯s face was a horribly disgusting birthmark!

    Birthmark Green Man!

    The leader of the mimic race!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehe~ Welcome, my prey, to the hunter¡¯s trap!¡± The Birthmark Green Man¡¯s eyes flashed with a perverted ferocity, ¡°Now, the great survival game set up by that personage begins! Hehehe~~~ Prey, contribute for the prosperity and eternity of my race¨Cyour¨Cstrength! Hehehe~~~¡±

    As soon as his voice fell!

    Inside the squares!

    The first was the square where the Sword Immortal Emperor was present, and from nothing, a green person appeared!

    ¡°You despicable thing!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor shouted in shock and anger.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Well, good, I have mimicked your strength~ So it¡¯s my turn to hunt you down~~ Ready, prey?¡± The green man showed a mocking and cruel smile to the Sword Immortal Emperor. ¡°Rest assured, after you die, your various secret techniques will not be lost. I will inherit them and enhance them further~~ Hehehe~~ This way, you can die with your eyes closed, smiling in the underworld~~ Hehehe~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 I Will Kill You I Swear

    Chapter 1388: Chapter 1388 I Will Kill You! I Swear! Chapter 1388: Chapter 1388 I Will Kill You! I Swear! The situation now was perilous beyond words for all the treasure hunters!

    They were fragmented into disparate independent worlds, only to be shattered one by one by imitators!

    First of all, within the space where the Sword Immortal Emperor was, there appeared a green figure!

    This green figure stood with hands behind his back, his eyes scornful, his presence commanding and supremely majestic, as if he were the ruler of all under heaven! The aura emanating from his body swirled with immortal aura, carrying the grandeur of a great emperor, and it was eerily similar to that of the Sword Immortal Emperor, but undeniably, it was even more powerful!

    This person seemed to share the same origin as the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    Hmm~~ He was the imitator of the Sword Immortal Emperor!

    The other treasure hunters, including Huang Xiaolong, were all fixated on a certain cell in the sky, the cell where the Sword Immortal Emperor was.

    The treasure hunters were all tense to the point of suffocation!

    The green figure¡¯s eyes were sharp as a vulture¡¯s, and he sneered at the Sword Immortal Emperor, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you to take your own life. I am giving you a chance to end it yourself. Such a death would be dignified for you, and it¡¯s a grace from me. If you refuse to do so, then I will have to take action personally. That would be a case of ¡®refusing the toast only to drink a forfeit.¡¯

    ¡°You!!!!!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was boiling with rage. He was an Immortal Emperor, a noble figure, and had never suffered such humiliation!

    Moreover, the Sword Immortal Emperor was not one to sit idly by awaiting death!

    Even in death, he would fight!

    To stake his life for life!

    ¡®As long as I kill this despicable imitator, I¡¯ll be safe! I must kill him! Absolutely must kill him!¡¯

    ¡°This Emperor will extinguish you!¡± In that moment, the Sword Immortal Emperor gathered all of his immortal power, spirit, and potential to the extreme! He elevated it to the pinnacle!

    He unleashed the strongest strike of his lifetime!

    One could see the Sword Immortal Emperor floating in the air like a demonic god!

    An overwhelming aura burst forth from the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s body, like a torrential flood!

    Every sound within the entire space halted, solidified, including the sound of time flowing.

    Around the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s body, a pattern of the universe galaxy gradually took shape, and an immense aura was born, so powerful that it could smash a person¡¯s soul and spirit!

    All of the treasure hunters, through the images shown in the cells, witnessed this scene!

    ¡°Ah! The Sword Immortal Emperor has unleashed all of his ultimate techniques. This Immortal Technique is called ¡®Galactic Conversion,¡¯ incredibly mighty and domineering. Once initiated, the fluctuations of immortal power can traverse ten thousand miles, penetrate the galaxy, and shatter planets¨Cextremely formidable! It is said that the Sword Immortal Emperor has used this move only twice in his life!¡±

    ¡°This move could indeed kill the imitator! It¡¯s a deadly strike!¡±

    ¡°The Sword Immortal Emperor is staking everything!¡±

    ¡°We hope the Sword Immortal Emperor can annihilate the first imitator and boost our confidence!¡±

    ¡­

    Seeing the Sword Immortal Emperor about to unleash his most powerful killing move, the treasure hunters were all exhilarated, their fighting spirit soaring, filled with anticipation.

    If the Sword Immortal Emperor could win this battle, for the treasure hunters, it would undoubtedly be a potent shot of encouragement!

    Finally, the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s killer move was ready, and without a second word, he launched it at the enemy!

    Boom~~!!!!!!

    The galactic pattern exploded!

    An ancient immortal hand struck towards the despicable green imitator. Between the fingers of the immortal hand, a plucking movement continued, as if it were playing a melody. The sound of stars forming and disintegrating incessantly emanated from between the fingers, terrifying beyond measure!

    The hearts of the treasure hunters were also tight.

    The Ninth Princess of the Dragon King, clutching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand, could not help but tighten her grip, the two of them inadvertently becoming intertwined. But both were completely unaware, the scene was just too tense and perilous.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression, however, remained composed.

    However!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ You executed that move incorrectly! Too many flaws!¡± The green figure imitating the Sword Immortal Emperor let out a sinister chuckle, then with a casual gesture, extended his right forefinger and lightly poked it out.

    Puff~~~~~!

    The finger¡¯s light flashed like a meteor!

    Bang~~!!!!!!

    This flick of the finger seemed to hit the critical point of the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s ultimate technique, causing an explosive sound!

    It collapsed!

    The ultimate technique nurtured by the Sword Immortal Emperor directly collapsed!

    It was broken by that imitator with one finger!

    Seeing this scene, the hearts of all the treasure hunters sank slightly!

    However, before everyone could react, the imitator slapped the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s face with a vicious smack!

    Slap~~!!!!!!

    There was a loud noise!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor was directly slapped to the ground!

    Blood spewed froUAGE

    Despair surged in almost every treasure hunter¡¯s heart, an indescribable sense of despair!

    As powerful as the Sword Immortal Emperor, the emperor of the Immortal Realm, one of the top powerhouses in the universe, was so easily toppled to the ground by his own imitator in their very first confrontation!

    It was like a strong man beating a child!

    Just then!

    ¡°Humph!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor on the ground suddenly had a strange gleam flash across his eyes!

    Suddenly, he opened his mouth!

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    A divine light exploded from his mouth!

    This light seemed capable of piercing through everything!

    The divine light shot towards the head of the imitator, who stood above, at the speed of lightning!

    As it turned out, this divine light was actually a flying sword!

    A peerless flying sword!

    This was the true killing move of the Sword Immortal Emperor! His real trump card!

    This flying sword was the lifesaving trump card the Sword Immortal Emperor had brought with him from the Immortal Realm!

    It was also one of the top five ranked flying swords in the Immortal Realm! A sword that had slain countless enemies!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor, with careful planning, had first attacked the imitator with a seemingly lethal technique, but that move was merely a ruse!

    He himself knew that this tactic was highly unlikely to succeed.

    Risking injury, he made the mimic let down his guard before unleashing his true moves, attempting to annihilate the enemy in one fell swoop and win in desperate straits!

    In the blink of an eye, many treasure hunters cheered!

    Even Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly. ¡°Not bad, Sword Immortal Emperor, as expected of the great emperor who has dominated the immortal realm for years, he still has some tricks up his sleeve. I said it, such a character could not possibly be so easily defeated, hehe, he kept a backup plan.¡±

    However!

    In the nick of time, the mimic¡¯s figure shifted slightly!

    Boom~~!!!!

    His right arm was directly shattered by the flying sword, bursting into a shower of blood. However, the flying sword failed to successfully pierce his head!

    Just short of success!

    ¡°Ah~~~~!!!!!!¡±

    The mimic let out a heart-wrenching scream, his face grotesquely distorted.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die, you damn beast! Die!¡± the mimic shrieked a few times, followed by a stomp of his foot!

    Thump~~!!!!!!

    First, the head of the Sword Immortal Emperor shattered, and then his whole body disintegrated!

    The mimic, having been sneak attacked by the Sword Immortal Emperor, suffered severe injuries. In a fit of rage, he stomped the Sword Immortal Emperor into pieces.

    Death!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor, had fallen!

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± As the mimic catalyzed his immortal power to mend his wounds, he roared with laughter. ¡°Finally killed him! Hahaha! I can attain immortality now! A minor injury is no big deal! Killed him! Killed him!¡±

    After a pause, the mimic howled again. ¡°Brothers, clansmen, these guys are just like chickens and dogs, be careful and you can easily massacre these beasts~~ Hmm, don¡¯t be as careless as I was. Hehehe~ A sneak attack? You beasts won¡¯t have another chance to sneak attack!¡±

    Having said this, the mimic also disappeared from this space. Before vanishing, he took with him the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s top-grade flying sword.

    Within that isolated space, only the shattered remnants of the Sword Immortal Emperor remained.

    An Immortal Emperor had died without a complete corpse!

    Silence!

    The treasure hunters all fell silent!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor had perished!

    A great emperor, fallen in battle just like that!

    This caused all the treasure hunters to share a collective grief.

    But what was even more chilling was that the Sword Immortal Emperor had already done all that he could! Using deceit, unleashing life-saving treasures, launching a sneak attack!

    But he still died.

    Only wounded the enemy.

    However, as the mimic said, the first sneak attack could be successful, but from now on, such tactics would surely be met with vigilance from the mimics, likely rendering them ineffective again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll soon follow in the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s footsteps~~¡± the treasure hunters all lamented in their hearts.

    At this time, that birthmarked green person spoke again coldly. ¡°Hmph! Clansmen, I hope you¡¯ll be careful to avoid unnecessary injuries. The game continues.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, a green person also entered the space where the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was. It was the mimic of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    This time, learning from the lesson, the mimic didn¡¯t give the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor the slightest chance to launch a sneak attack and finished him off with a direct blow!

    The second Immortal Emperor fell!

    Seeing this scene, all the Profound Immortals wept bitterly; it was a truly tragic sight.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, furrowed his brows tightly!

    His gaze was fixed unrelentingly on the two separate spaces where the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor fell!

    After all, Huang Xiaolong was also familiar with this Formation, so although he couldn¡¯t break it in a short time, he could still manage to send threads of his divine awareness into each space with a little effort.

    By now, Huang Xiaolong had successfully infiltrated two strands of his divine awareness into the spaces where the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor met their demise.

    ¡®Something¡¯s not right~~energy~~after the fall of the two Immortal Emperors, some energy remained and did not dissipate~~this energy, it¡¯s very peculiar~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong discovered that although the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor fell in battle, they each left behind a strand of strange energy!

    Huang Xiaolong began to comprehend this strange energy with undivided focus.

    The great battle for survival continued.

    The killing went on.

    One by one, the mimics took to the stage.

    The Demon King Ku died.

    The Demon King Hou died.

    The Third Crown Prince, the Dragon King, also met his mimic!

    They transformed into giant dragons, tearing at each other.

    But the dragon that the Third Crown Prince became was far from a match for his mimic and was quickly shredded to pieces!

    ¡°Third Brother!!!!¡± The Seventh Princess cried out in unbearable grief, nearly fainting from the shock!

    But Huang Xiaolong seemed unfazed, as each Treasure Hunter perished, he sent a thread of his divine awareness into the respective space.

    For with each fall of a Treasure Hunter, a peculiar energy would be left behind.

    All the Profound Immortals fell, one by one.

    None of the Demon Saints was spared.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves were tragically murdered as well.

    In the end¨C

    Only Huang Xiaolong and the Ninth Princess remained! It was almost a total annihilation!

    ¡°Kek kek kek~~Finally, it¡¯s this king¡¯s turn to make a move. Hehehe, I can hardly wait any longer. Kek kek kek~~Just one small step away from true immortality for this king~~How thrilling~~~¡±

    Within the space occupied by Huang Xiaolong and the Ninth Princess, a sinister, cold laughter rang out, filled with excitement and malevolence.

    Shortly after, two green men appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong and the Ninth Princess.

    One of the green men was the birthmarked leader of the mimics.

    The other green person, a woman, looked at the Ninth Princess with a smiling face.

    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s you who mimicked my powers?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked the birthmarked green man indifferently.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Kek kek kek~~I must say, your powers are very strong.¡± The birthmarked green man looked at Huang Xiaolong with a mocking gaze. ¡°All sorts of sigils, Formations, and killing moves, truly a treasure trove for this king~~Ah, it was indeed my fortune to have mimicked you, which allowed me to become the King! All of our people will submit to me! Now, thank you for bestowing upon me such powers, and in return, I shall give you a dignified death.¡±

    The woman also smiled at the Ninth Princess, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bite you to death in one go. I won¡¯t let you suffer too much pain before you die.¡±

    ¡°I will avenge the Third Brother! I will avenge our comrades!!!!¡± The Ninth Princess had lost all control, wishing nothing more than to perish together with the enemy.

    Huang Xiaolong, however, remained calm, his gaze unblinkingly on the birthmarked green man. ¡°I will kill you, I swear.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Ninth Princesss Confession

    Chapter 1389: Chapter 1389: Ninth Princess¡¯s Confession Chapter 1389: Chapter 1389: Ninth Princess¡¯s Confession Huang Xiaolong had grown to utterly despise this Birthmark Green Man!

    Yet, the Birthmark Green Man was absolutely confident, facing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°threat¡± with nothing more than a nonchalant smile.

    He thought very little of Huang Xiaolong, looking at him as if he were a true emperor beholding a beggar on the street.

    The Birthmark Green Man flicked his fingernails and laughed, ¡°Foolish creature, stop making grandiose statements. I have imitated all your abilities, and have, moreover, strengthened them several fold. Heh heh heh, you should know that even being twice as strong as you presents an insurmountable gap, and a several-fold gap creates a chasm between us that cannot be crossed! Killing you would be as simple as slaughtering pigs, dogs, cattle, or sheep!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed furiously in response. ¡°You really think you¡¯re clever~~ Indeed, you have imitated my various abilities, but¡­ that¡¯s just the surface. Hahaha~ It¡¯s laughably pathetic. You¡¯re exactly the kind of person they talk about when they say, ¡®a novice trying to mimic a master!''¡±

    ¡°Surface?¡± The Birthmark Green Man choked for a moment, his heart trembling slightly but he soon burst out laughing. ¡°Don¡¯t try to bluff me. The imitation ability of my race is all-encompassing; nothing could possibly be overlooked. Every single one of your techniques will be imitated by me; there are no secrets you can keep. It¡¯s the natural law, the way of heaven, and a universal rule. You don¡¯t have the power to break these rules.¡±

    ¡°Then give it a try,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Though he had been conversing with this Birthmark Green Man all along, his divine sense had not relaxed its scrutiny on the strange energy that lingered after the Treasure Hunters¡¯ deaths, pondering and researching it.

    One could say that Huang Xiaolong was multitasking.

    At this moment, the female Green Man standing beside the Birthmark Green Man could hardly contain herself. She looked at the Ninth Princess with extremely greedy eyes, ¡°Kill her, and I will obtain eternity~~ My clan members have already hunted their prey and certified their eternal lives~~ How can I fall behind them~~~ Kill! My King, there is no use talking to these ants! Kill them!¡±

    Killing intent exploded within the Birthmark Green Man¡¯s eyes. He was about to take action!

    The Dragon King Ninth Princess had an expression of resigned determination. ¡°Brother-in-law! Let¡¯s fight! We~~ We¡¯ll fight these beasts! Our people have met with disaster, and my third brother is dead; I~ I don¡¯t want to live either! Let¡¯s fight to the death!¡±

    After a pause, just as they were on the brink of this life-and-death battle, the Ninth Princess¡¯s delicate face flushed slightly with shyness. She looked at Huang Xiaolong with boundless tenderness and mustered the courage to say, ¡°Brother-in-law, throughout the time we¡¯ve spent together~ I~~ I¡­ um~~ I am really quite envious of Seventh Sister~~ Seventh Sister, she has found the strongest man in the universe~~ If¡­ If we can survive this, I¡­ I am willing to marry you with Seventh Sister, and become¡­ become your wives~~~¡±

    Wow, the Ninth Princess had confessed!

    But it was understandable, given that this battle was more likely to end in tragedy than not. Even the youthful Ninth Princess, in the end, confessed her feelings to Huang Xiaolong.

    Upon hearing the Ninth Princess¡¯s heartfelt confession, Huang Xiaolong choked for a second and thought to himself¨C¡°Damn, what an unexpected gain!¡±

    But quickly, Huang Xiaolong set aside these tender feelings and laughed, ¡°All right, Ninth Princess, I will remember your words. Um~~ After I have killed these two creatures, and exterminated their entire clan, you will become my wife. You¡¯ve said it yourself, hahaha~~¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong turned his gaze toward the Birthmark Green Man and the female Green Man. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not waste more words, let¡¯s fight! I¡¯ve said that you¡¯ve only imitated some superficial aspects of my abilities, you¡¯ve not grasped the essence, and you are no match for me! Go on, summon all your clan members and fight me! Otherwise, you stand not even the slightest chance!¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The Birthmark Green Man seethed with rage. ¡°You really don¡¯t see the coffin until you cry tears of regret! To torture and kill a tiny ant like you, do I need to summon my clan members? Fine, watch as this king torments you!¡±

    ¡°Ninth Princess, just watch me kill our enemies,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold laugh.

    Immediately above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, a ghostly portal appeared; he stood calmly and fearless!

    From the underworld emerged an endless chorus of wicked beings.

    The cacophony of all that evil was enough to drive one mad!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Noting this, the Birthmark Green Man¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. ¡°This is what you call essence? It seems to be a magical item. Not really impressive. I shall break it with one move.¡±

    In the next second, all sorts of demons were summoned by Huang Xiaolong from the underworld.

    These demons, all exceedingly powerful, didn¡¯t rush to attack on arrival but instead formed a tight circle around the Ninth Princess.

    The demons¡¯ mission was to protect the Ninth Princess¨Cto ensure that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s future delicate wife didn¡¯t suffer even the slightest injury.

    ¡°Summoning some trash, what will that do! Die!¡± The Birthmark Green Man took the lead in launching an attack. With a single wave of his hand, dense, swirling talismans flew out like a snowstorm, all bombarding towards Huang Xiaolong!

    In a flick of his hands, Huang Xiaolong also scattered countless talismans that flew forth to meet the assault.

    Crack~~ Snap, Crackle, Pop~~!

    In the void, runes collided and exploded into pieces, bursting forth like brilliant fireworks, extravagantly beautiful and utterly extraordinary!

    But behind this beauty, a terrifying intent to kill was hidden!

    The two released only the most powerful attacking runes!

    Perhaps it was the Tattooed Green Man, having imitated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, whose method of drawing runes was superior by several times, and thus, in the combat of runes, the Tattooed Green Man steadily gained the upper hand!

    The runes released by Huang Xiaolong were all crushed by those of the Tattooed Green Man¡¯s, leaving them completely intact!

    These runes, swarming together like a malevolent dragon, swept across the sky towards Huang Xiaolong, determined to devour him and be satiated with his blood!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I told you, whatever you can do, I can do too, and even more powerfully! Who else but you is supposed to die? Prepare to die!¡± the Tattooed Green Man laughed wildly.

    The Ninth Princess urgently said, ¡°Brother-in-law, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ You think this could harm me?¡± Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved and waved his hand once more, releasing even more defensive runes.

    Boom~~~~!!!!

    The runes erupted in a massive explosion!

    The runes on both sides were annihilated together!

    However, at that moment!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Now¡¯s the time! Die!¡± the Tattooed Green Man, like a hunter waiting for his prey, raised his right hand!

    A terrifying golden energy burst from his palm!

    This golden energy shone brighter and more splendidly than the blazing sun!

    And quickly, that beam of golden energy stretched out to become a heaven-splitting, earth-shattering edge, dazzling like a pillar!

    ¡°This move, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not unfamiliar with it! Hehe~~ To die under this move, you really are dying at the right place!¡± the Tattooed Green Man¡¯s eyes held the same look one gives to a dead man. ¡°Heaven-slaying¨CEmperor¡¯s Slash!!!!¡±

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    The golden edge tore through everything, clearing away all obstacles in its path and slashing towards Huang Xiaolong with a force that could split mountains and sunder valleys!

    This was the Tattooed Green Man¡¯s ultimate move!

    The Heaven-slaying Emperor¡¯s Slash that he had imitated from Huang Xiaolong!

    But it had been strengthened several times over!

    When utilized, its might surpassed that of Huang Xiaolong himself, becoming more lethal and invincible!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This golden edge grew continuously within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils, ever-expanding, until it had sealed off all possible retreats to his front, back, left, and right!

    It seemed that for Huang Xiaolong¨Cthere was only death!!!!

    ¡°You, rest in peace.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears were filled with the Tattooed Green Man¡¯s voice, laden with pity.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1390 - Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 I Alone Will Take On Your Entire

    Chapter 1390: Chapter 1390: I Alone Will Take On Your Entire Clan! Chapter 1390: Chapter 1390: I Alone Will Take On Your Entire Clan! At that moment, the man with the birthmark had already struck at Huang Xiaolong with his ultimate move¨CEmperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash!

    After strengthening himself, he fully displayed the essence and mystery of this move to the fullest extent, as if there were tens of thousands of blazing suns rolling toward Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Brother-in-law!!!¡± The Ninth Princess was already so anxious and terrified that she was nearly suffocating!

    Objectively speaking, even if the Ninth Princess transformed into her dragon form, she would still be utterly unable to withstand that slash, with its ability to destroy both heaven and earth!

    As time seemed to slow and then speed up, Huang Xiaolong, in the blink of an eye, also unleashed his Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash!

    Pfft~~!

    A streak of golden light exploded from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand!

    Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash versus Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash!

    This was likely something the Immortal Emperor himself had never imagined!

    After creating this move, the Immortal Emperor had never taught it to any creature, yet now, two beings were using this ultimate move against each other, battling with their lives¨C it was truly breathtaking and extraordinary!

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash was far less powerful than the man with the birthmark, resulting in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s golden light appearing dim, insignificant, and feeble against the oncoming golden brightness.

    It was like a scrawny wild wolf fighting against a strong lion.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ capering before the sun and moon!¡± the man with the birthmark, filled with disdain in every cell of his body, believed Huang Xiaolong was certainly doomed!

    Indeed, as the man had predicted, the moment Huang Xiaolong¡¯s golden light intertwined with his, it was quickly devoured.

    The man with the birthmark¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash only delayed for a brief moment before it relentlessly cleaved towards Huang Xiaolong, unstoppable!

    But at this moment, Huang Xiaolong had a strategy of his own!

    Both attacks occurred nearly instantaneously, necessitating counter-moves within fractions of seconds, a feat truly remarkable.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong summoned a metallic black demon with wings, from the underworld, resembling a giant bat with blood-red eyes, inducing palpitations in those who saw it.

    This was a demon with extremely powerful defense.

    With a thought from Huang Xiaolong, tens of thousands of these demons were summoned!

    The tens of thousands of demons spread their wings and enveloped Huang Xiaolong completely.

    Thus, it appeared as though a gigantic black metal sphere had formed, creating a shield around Huang Xiaolong, impenetrable to air!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Can it be blocked?¡± the man with the birthmark could only sneer.

    Pfffft~~~~~!!!

    Indeed!

    It could not be blocked!

    The ¡°shield¡± formed by the tens of thousands of flying demons shattered and exploded into dust the moment it came into contact with the edge of the Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash!

    However! Just at that moment!

    Amidst the exploding debris, a sharp edge emerged! This edge, moving at an incredibly fast speed, flew towards the man with the birthmark!

    As it turned out, Huang Xiaolong had taken the opportunity during several defensive moments to prepare a desperate strike! Just as the man with the birthmark¡¯s attack had destroyed the shield of flying demons, Huang Xiaolong surged forward!

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong rushed out along with his move, charging towards the man with the birthmark!

    At this moment, the man with the birthmark underestimated his opponent, believing Huang Xiaolong was certainly doomed, therefore he hadn¡¯t prepared any backup plans.

    And, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strike was exceedingly fast; in the blink of an eye, it almost reached the man with the birthmark.

    Huang Xiaolong successfully dodged the cutting edge of the Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash aimed at him.

    Though the man with the birthmark¡¯s attack was intense and nearly unmatched, it was, after all, merely an Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash. And Huang Xiaolong had already thoroughly mastered this move, thus able to identify its weaknesses.

    Huang Xiaolong had indeed found a flaw and avoided it without a scratch!

    ¡°King, be careful!¡± the female of their species screamed in shock.

    She hadn¡¯t expected her prey to be so resilient.

    Seeing that Huang Xiaolong was about to strike the man with the birthmark!

    However, the man with the birthmark also reacted very quickly; he swung his right hand like lightning, pulling out another sharp edge¨CEmperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash!

    However, because he had to make a sudden response, this Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash was slightly weaker in power, angle, and speed.

    But it was enough to force Huang Xiaolong back.

    If Huang Xiaolong did not retreat, then the outcome would be¨Cbefore he could strike the man, he would be slain!

    Life and death, often hangs by such a thin line!

    After launching this strike, the man with the birthmark felt a surge of confidence. He believed Huang Xiaolong had to retreat! Otherwise, it was death!

    But!

    Contrary to the man with the birthmark¡¯s expectation¨CHuang Xiaolong did not retreat at all! He continued to charge forward!

    Recklessly fearless to death!

    No¡­ more like a moth to a flame, undoubtedly doomed!

    ¡°Hmm? Can¡¯t this guy see that he will perish before he strikes me?¡± the man with the birthmark instinctively paused. ¡°Is he betting his life against me? But¡­ he is bound to lose! There¡¯s no possibility of turning the tables! It¡¯s laughable how foolish he is! How could my noble life possibly be wagered against such a contemptible creature?¡±

    At that time, the slash launched by the man with the birthmark had already severed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left shoulder extending to his right leg, directly severed!

    Cleanly cut in two!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Dead! Truly stubborn to the end!¡± the man with the birthmark no longer doubted anything, erupting into loud laughter.

    However, from the corner of his eye, he saw a hint of sarcasm in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression.

    What was going on? Why would someone facing death show such sarcasm? Whom was he mocking?

    Though it was slow to say, it happened fast. Huang Xiaolong¡¯s severed wounds weren¡¯t bleeding, but were instead emitting a green light!

    This green light completely soaked Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wounds.

    A miracle occurred!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s severed skin, blood vessels, and bones began to regenerate!

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± the green-skinned man with the birthmark was terrified to the extreme.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attack speed didn¡¯t slow down; his strike, the Imperial Heaven-Slaying Chop, successfully hit the green-skinned man with the birthmark!

    ¡°No~~~~~!¡± The green-skinned man with the birthmark screamed in terror. His figure flashed, and he immediately stepped on a talisman, moving away as if teleporting.

    But¡ª-

    Spurt~~~~~!!

    His left arm, along with his shoulder, were chopped off together!

    Green, nauseating thick juice, which was his blood, spurted out like a waterfall!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~!!!!¡± The green-skinned man with the birthmark let out a heart-wrenching scream, his body convulsing and trembling from the pain.

    His screams sounded like a ferocious beast that had fallen into a trap meticulously laid by a hunter!

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s damaged body was completely healed.

    Huang Xiaolong, looking refreshed, chuckled and watched the green-skinned man with the birthmark.

    ¡°Ah~~! Damn it~! Damn it! Truly damned!¡± The green-skinned man with the birthmark managed to apply a few hemostatic talismans to prevent the injuries from spreading. But he was already in unbearable pain, showing his teeth and grimacing.

    Moreover, his crippled body looked so comical, like a doll that had been torn apart.

    ¡°You~you~~you~~~¡± in the eyes of the green-skinned man with the birthmark, deep hatred and resentment swelled. ¡°You¡­ you actually can¡­ can¡­ heal wounds~~ even regenerate limbs~~¡±

    ¡°My Lord~~¡± The female green-skinned ran up with a concerned look, supporting the green-skinned man with the birthmark.

    ¡°Brother-in-law! You are awesome!¡± Ninth Princess shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartlessly. ¡°How¡¯s that? I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I? What you can do is just a little bit of my skill. The true essence, the killing moves, you haven¡¯t mastered at all. You have no right to imitate.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s regeneration was thanks to the Jupiter Core.

    This was not a skill Huang Xiaolong possessed; rather, it was a treasure that had integrated into his body.

    Having merged with the Jupiter Core, Huang Xiaolong was essentially immortal unless his soul was shattered. But after the trials of Slaying Heavens in ten realms, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul was among the top in the vast universe. How could it be easily damaged?

    The green-skinned man with the birthmark simply couldn¡¯t imitate this.

    ¡°Ah~~! Impossible! Impossible! My race can imitate the abilities of ten thousand races, why can¡¯t I imitate your miraculous power! Immortality, this is the topmost ability! Ah~ Now I am just a cripple! I hate this! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you and refine you into a pill; then I can possess your ability!¡± The green-skinned man with the birthmark ground his teeth in anger.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill! Capture him alive! Severely injured, catch alive, bring to me!¡± The green-skinned man with the birthmark roared an order to the female green-skinned.

    At once, the female green-skinned no longer hesitated and punched directly at Huang Xiaolong!

    This punch contained incomparably majestic dragon force!

    With one punch releasing billions of dragon force, it directly bombarded Huang Xiaolong!

    Ninth Princess, watching this scene, was amazed.

    Such power was not something that Ninth Princess possessed.

    Indeed, after being imitated, the despicable imitator¡¯s strength is multiple times that of the one imitated.

    In a one-on-one duel, no matter what, Ninth Princess would be instantly killed by this female green-skinned. There was absolutely no doubt about that!

    Facing this planet-exploding punch, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s figure kept leaping, almost jumping countless times every millisecond.

    This was the Demon Jumping Technique he learned from the underworld.

    With this jumping technique, he dodged the terrifying dragon force from the female green-skinned.

    Boom~~!!!

    But no matter how he dodged, he couldn¡¯t completely avoid it.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abdomen was still struck fiercely by a punch.

    At once, a horrifying hole was punched through his abdomen, and his intestines and organs tumbled out.

    However, the Jupiter Core quickly took effect, almost instantly beginning to heal the wounds as soon as Huang Xiaolong got injured.

    Just like before, Huang Xiaolong was fighting injury for injury, life for life.

    Spurt~~!!!

    Another Imperial Heaven-Slaying Chop also severed the left arm and shoulder of the female green-skinned.

    ¡°Ah~~~~!¡± The female green-skinned screamed agonizingly, ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s no use, no use! This man is unkillable! He is an immortal, unkillable! It hurts so much! It¡¯s killing me! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!!!!¡± The green-skinned man with the birthmark was somewhat shaken now.

    ¡°Gather all your tribesmen, I alone will challenge your whole clan!¡± Huang Xiaolong said lightly.

    Ninth Princess, overwhelmed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dominant stature, was infatuated.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°As you wish!¡± The green-skinned man with the birthmark cursed sinisterly. ¡°Come out! All tribe members, come here! Hunt down this beast!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, green-skinned figures began appearing in the space around Huang Xiaolong.

    Faintly, they surrounded Huang Xiaolong.

    Unfazed, Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Heh heh, I alone will challenge your entire clan!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1391 - Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 If I Want You to Live You Shall Be

    Chapter 1391: Chapter 1391: If I Want You to Live, You Shall Be Reborn! Chapter 1391: Chapter 1391: If I Want You to Live, You Shall Be Reborn! At this moment, under the summoning of the birthmark Greenman, all the Greenmen had already arrived in the space where Huang Xiaolong and the Ninth Princess were!

    And the despicable Greenmen, like a pack of starving jackals, had surrounded Huang Xiaolong. They only awaited the birthmark Greenman¡¯s order to collectively attack and tear Huang Xiaolong to shreds!

    ¡°Damn beasts! To dare cripple this king~~such unforgivable acts!¡± The birthmark Greenman, dragging half of his body, was howling furiously at Huang Xiaolong, with flames of anger in his eyes that nearly scorched the world.

    The female Greenman who had imitated the Ninth Princess, also maimed, wished nothing more than to flay Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skin and suck his marrow, swallow his flesh raw!

    And at this time, Huang Xiaolong, while surreptitiously scanning these abhorrent Greenmen from the corner of his eye, was ceaselessly pondering that strange energy left behind after the Treasure Hunters had died!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s understanding was naturally exceptional. Coupled with his powerful soul and divine sense, his ability to grasp new concepts had further increased.

    However, looking at the energy left behind by the deceased Treasure Hunters, Huang Xiaolong still hadn¡¯t figured out what kind of energy it was.

    But one thing Huang Xiaolong could be sure of¨Cthis energy, he was very familiar with it!

    Even, he could say, this energy had the same fundamental flavor as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Yin Emperor¡¯s characteristics!

    But he wasn¡¯t able to fully comprehend it yet.

    At this point, after these Greenmen appeared, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up!

    And then, a gleam of insight flashed in his eyes!

    An epiphany, a sudden understanding, had suddenly seized Huang Xiaolong!

    These Greenmen were all executioners who had slaughtered the Treasure Hunters!

    And at this time, above their heads, dense energy was swirling, containing too much information. This energy had a flavor that coincided with the strange energy left behind by the dead Treasure Hunters!

    As the birthmark Greenman and the Greenman imitating the Ninth Princess hadn¡¯t managed to kill any Treasure Hunters yet, there was no such energy or aura above their heads.

    ¡®I seem to understand it now!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought more clearly. ¡®Hmm~~after Treasure Hunters like Ten Thousand Sword Immortal Emperor are killed, their souls transform into a kind of data-like energy. And the Greenmen who slaughtered them absorb this energy. Originally, these Imitators, after successful imitation, have their lives changed, only given a hundred days to live. But, by killing Treasure Hunters and absorbing their soul energy, they integrate it into their own life¡¯s meaning, breaking barriers and achieving immortality!¡¯

    ¡®In fact, the energy left behind by dead Treasure Hunters and the aura above these Greenmen¡¯s heads is, indeed, a rule of life and death! The conversion of life and death! Just like that! The cycle of life and death, no wonder I felt that this energy had a fundamental flavor connected to me!¡¯

    As the Yin Emperor, the controller of life and death, wasn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong precisely skilled in this domain?

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong opened his Heavenly Eye!

    He saw, on the heads of these Greenmen, amidst those energy auras, faces filled with resentment, ferocity, weeping blood!

    They were Ten Thousand Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and Dragon Third Crown Prince, among others!

    Their souls still existed! Even intact!

    ¡°The conversion of life and death~~these despicable Imitators, by killing Treasure Hunters and absorbing their life force, merge and heal their own life¡¯s deficiencies, obtaining the so-called immortality~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured to himself, ¡°The true meaning behind the trial set by the Heavenly Slaughtering Immortal Emperor, in fact, is to make Treasure Hunters comprehend the essence of the way of life and death! After all, the Imitators¡¯ abilities surpass the Treasure Hunters by several times. To fight head-on is impossible! Even using Immortal Artifacts, they are no match. To pass the trial, one must understand the way of life and death! I understand, I completely understand now! The conversion of life and death¨Cthat is it!¡±

    At this time, from the throat of the birthmark Greenman, a hoarse and obscure voice squeezed out. ¡°Hee hee hee~~~you damn mutt, beast, now my tribesmen have all arrived~~do you think you stand a chance? True, you are an immortal body, but, with all tribesmen gathered, and each one a top fighter of the universe, can you still remain undying? Hee hee hee~~by slaughtering you, this king will achieve immortality! Though injured, with my capabilities¡­ in the future, I will surely be able to regenerate limbs!¡±

    ¡°Immortality?¡± Huang Xiaolong jeered and chuckled, ¡°How utterly absurd! Who told you that you could achieve immortality?¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong was unobtrusively further pondering the mysteries of life and death left by the Heavenly Slaughtering Immortal Emperor!

    With each contemplation, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s understanding deepened!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~In this grand survival game, my race gains immortality by hunting prey; it¡¯s the cosmic rule set by the creator of this world. You insignificant ant, what grounds do you have to question this rule?¡± The birthmark Greenman sneered at Huang Xiaolong.

    The other Greenmen also burst into raucous laughter.

    ¡°This guy is just buying time.¡±

    ¡°We have already felt the endless march of life; we are already immortal, an undeniable fact.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the rules set by that authority are bound to be perfect and without error.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Is that so? Well then, I shall break that rule,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold laugh.

    Immediately after, his hands began to form seals.

    One by one, intricate Formations spiraled out from between Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA~~¡± The birthmarked Green Man laughed uproariously as he looked upward. He did not stop Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions; instead, he watched Huang Xiaolong as one would watch a monkey perform. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what tricks you can play, HAHAHAHAHA~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not talk much, and the movements between his fingers were so fast and dazzling that soon enough, he formed one Formation after another.

    To instantly create a Formation, there was no greater example than this.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~

    These Formations were all thrust into the energy above the head of one of the Green Men.

    This Green Man was the very one responsible for the murder of the dragon Third Crown Prince!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Formations eerily merged into the energy above this Green Man¡¯s head! Then something miraculous happened!

    A portion of the energy above the Green Man¡¯s head was stripped away!

    That portion revealed the face of the Third Crown Prince, filled with unwillingness, along with a myriad of emotions such as joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness, as well as a great deal of life experiences ¨C all of which belonged to the Third Crown Prince.

    ¡°Do you think that all my companions have been killed? You are sorely mistaken. They are not dead,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed brilliantly as he suddenly roared, his voice mighty enough to swallow mountains and rivers. ¡°Be reborn!!!!!!¡±

    BOOM~~!

    With a flick of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s finger!

    The stripped-off energy gradually solidified into substance!

    And previously, in the space where the Third Crown Prince¡¯s body had been, some of his bodily remains, as if sensing an inexplicable summons, crossed through space and flew over!

    The body remains merged with the stripped-off energy!

    A miraculous event occurred!

    ROAR~~~~!

    The sound of a dragon¡¯s roar was heard!

    The remains of the Third Crown Prince¡¯s body and the energy stripped from him, which belonged to him, fused perfectly and¨Cbegan to resurrect!

    Living dead, flesh on white bone!

    First, a dragon bone exuding an ancient and majestic aura appeared, followed by meridians, flesh, membranes, skin, and scales.

    All the Green Men were stupefied, petrified, standing in place like statues, witnessing this spectacular scene.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This scene imparted a solemn sense of life being born!

    Before long, a desolate and majestic dragon came into existence as if from nowhere.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes, reminiscent of an ink painting, moved a few times and then looked at Huang Xiaolong in a dazed state. ¡°Brother-in-law, am I not already dead? What¡¯s happening now?¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA~~~ Brother-in-law, with me here, how could you possibly die so easily?¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a hearty laugh. ¡°If I want you not to die, then you shall be reborn!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1392 - Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Pass the Level Continue the

    Chapter 1392: Chapter 1392: Pass the Level! Continue the Adventure! Chapter 1392: Chapter 1392: Pass the Level! Continue the Adventure! Huang Xiaolong had now nearly mastered a great majority of the Life and Death Law left by the slain Immortal Emperor.

    Of course, one couldn¡¯t say he had entirely fathomed it, for the legacies left behind by such a formidable being as the slain Immortal Emperor were extremely profound. In fact, had it not been because Huang Xiaolong was the Yin Emperor, who already controlled the cycle of life and death, he would not have been able to unravel the truth in such a short time.

    Now, regarding the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King¡¯s resurrection, his bewilderment was beyond measure, but he quickly came to his senses, his dragon eyes welling with an indescribable emotion¡­

    Was it excitement? Thrill? Ecstasy? Palpitations? Fright? Gratitude¡­ Perhaps, it was all of the above!

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m alive again¨CI¡­ I¡¯m alive! I didn¡¯t die! I didn¡¯t die!¡± Then, tears followed from the Third Crown Prince! These were dragon tears, seldom shed, treasures in their own right.

    How wonderful it was to be alive!!!!

    ¡°Third Brother!!!!¡± The Ninth Princess, too, was overcome with joy, moved to tears. At that moment, she resolved in her heart that no matter what, she would marry Huang Xiaolong as his wife!

    After Huang Xiaolong resurrected the Dragon King¡¯s Third Crown Prince, the energy above the head of the Green Man, who had killed the Third Crown Prince for immortality, changed and a part of it, belonging to the Third Crown Prince, was withdrawn. He was reverted to his original form, with less than a hundred days to live!

    ¡°Ah!!!! What¡¯s happening! My lifespan! My vitality! They¡¯ve been¡­ they¡¯ve been¡­ stolen!¡± The Green Man shrieked in terror, as he felt his seemingly progressed life being reverted back to its original state! He even sensed an ominous feeling of his time being short, his end nearing!

    ¡°Stolen?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s clear to me that you base thieves have snatched away the essence of others¡¯ lives, and now, when we simply reclaim what¡¯s our own, you dare to dignify your actions as ¡®stealing¡¯. It seems your race is truly the trash of trash and no longer needs to exist. This time, let it be annihilated~~¡±

    The Third Crown Prince quickly transformed into human form and landed beside Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brother-in-Law, I shall not harp on this favor of rebirth you¡¯ve granted. From now on, you have but to speak a word, and I will comply.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~ Let¡¯s first wipe out this nauseating vermin~ Of course, we must also resurrect all of our people~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled resolutely, an expression of utter confidence lighting up his face, as if he held all the aces.

    ¡°This! This!¡± The Green Man with the birthmark was hopping mad!

    He, too, was incapable of performing the feat Huang Xiaolong had achieved in resurrecting the Dragon King¡¯s Third Crown Prince.

    Even though he had imitated all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s abilities, he was now powerless, unable to wield the profound mysteries of the cycle of life and death left by the slain Immortal Emperor as easily as Huang Xiaolong did.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said to the Green Man with the birthmark, a mocking laughter in his voice. ¡°I told you long ago, what you¡¯ve managed to imitate from me is merely the surface~~ The true essence, you¡¯re not qualified to touch~~ Now, you should be awakened to that fact, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening! Why is this happening?¡± The Green Man with the birthmark was dumbstruck, a profound sense of defeat washing over him.

    It was quite normal, after all, the mysterious Life and Death Law was something Huang Xiaolong had comprehended on the spot, not a skill he originally possessed. Therefore, the Green Man with the birthmark had no way of mimicking it.

    This race could imitate other beings, but when it came to understanding and insight, they were sorely lacking.

    ¡°Preposterous! However, you can only resign yourselves to your fate of being hunted!¡± The Green Man with the birthmark, filled with spite, gave orders to all of his kind. ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill them! Attack! Together, we can annihilate these refuse in an instant!¡±

    The Green Men were fervently outraged, bristling with killing intent, baring their teeth, ready to strike!

    In fact, at this time, the advantage was still firmly in the hands of these Green Men, for they were numerous and mighty. Each one was a formidable being. Even those who imitated a Profound Immortal and Demon Saints, after amplification several times over, possessed combat power on par with an Immortal Emperor. And those who imitated the likes of the Sword Immortal Emperor and Demon King Kui, their techniques were nearly invincible!

    Together they attacked, and it was uncertain whether Huang Xiaolong¡¯s undying body could withstand it.

    But this time, Huang Xiaolong decided to strike first!

    Huang Xiaolong had set up numerous formations in the blink of an eye!

    These formations, like tight-binding spells, soared one after another and enveloped every green being!

    Trapped within these formations, the green beings couldn¡¯t initiate attacks, nor could they move or teleport. They were essentially imprisoned. However, this was only temporary.

    ¡°King! We are trapped!¡± a green being shouted in alarm. ¡°This beast¡¯s methods are numerous and messy!¡±

    ¡°No matter,¡± the green being with the birthmark said indifferently. ¡°Whatever he can do, I can do too! Hmm, this imprisoning formation can only be maintained for a very short time. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t escape! In about a dozen breaths, this imprisoning formation will automatically fail.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had temporarily stopped the green beings¡¯ attacks, but he didn¡¯t launch an attack of his own. Instead, he continued to separate a fraction of the energy aura from above the green beings¡¯ heads.

    This energy aura belonged to the slaughtered treasure hunters.

    At the same time, the corpses and remains of the treasure hunters swiftly flew over and merged with the separated energy aura!

    They were resurrected!

    One by one, the fallen treasure hunters began to come back to life!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor was resurrected!

    The Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was resurrected!

    The Demon King Kui was resurrected!

    The slave Zehui, Xu Fu, Jiang Yuan¡­ All were resurrected!

    ¡­

    In an extremely short amount of time, all of the tragically dead treasure hunters were brought back to life, without a single one missing!

    All had returned!

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mood also brightened considerably.

    Everyone had entered the perilous Shitian Mansion together for treasure hunting and adventure, thus becoming comrades in adversity. The total annihilation had cast a shadow over Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart; now that all were resurrected, it gave him a feeling akin to regaining something precious that was once lost.

    The feeling was very nice.

    After their resurrection, the treasure hunters all rushed to Huang Xiaolong, each filled with a tumult of emotions, wanting to say something but finding themselves choking up, unable to speak.

    Even the Sword Immortal Emperor, such a great emperor, started ¡°shedding tears profusely,¡± looking up to the sky and sighing. ¡°Death~ death is actually this¡­ so¡­ so terrifying~~ Death, so terrifying~~~¡±

    Well then, this wave gave the treasure hunters a real taste of the sensation of life and death.

    At the same time, the imprisoning formation that Huang Xiaolong had placed upon the green beings¡¯ heads also quickly failed.

    Watching the resurrected Treasure Hunters, the green beings were filled with righteous indignation. Their immortality, too, had been stripped away with the resurrection of the Treasure Hunters!

    All for naught!

    ¡°Roar~~~!¡± The birthmarked green being howled furiously.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong remained engrossed in comprehending the Life and Death Law left by the Heavenly Immortal Emperor.

    Increasingly thorough!

    ¡°It¡¯s useless! Utterly useless! Completely futile!¡± the birthmarked green being raged, his expression grim. ¡°Even if you resurrect, what of it? You¡¯re still no match for us! Fight again, ten times, a hundred times, you will still die! There¡¯s absolutely no other possibility!¡±

    The other Treasure Hunters were also scared shitless.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, the mere interaction with these despicable imitators was terrifying, a nightmare. We¡¯ve used all our strength, yet we still cannot fight them off~~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor said with a trembling voice. ¡°Otherwise, we should temporarily avoid them~~ These creatures don¡¯t have much longer to live anyway, we could grind them to death!¡±

    ¡°However, if we don¡¯t kill these beasts within the set time frame, we¡¯ll also die. That¡¯s the rule set by the Heavenly Immortal Emperor. We cannot defy it,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said with a worried expression.

    ¡°No need to hide, this time, it will be easy to kill these insignificant worms,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    Easy to kill?

    Truth be told, the Treasure Hunters found it hard to believe what Huang Xiaolong said!

    The birthmarked green being laughed derisively in response. ¡°Kill us easily? Hahaha~~~ Deluding yourselves! It¡¯s sheer folly, the typical mindset of the weak!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve almost completely comprehended the Life and Death Law left by the Heavenly Immortal Emperor. To kill you, all I need is to use this law¨C¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, deploying a Formation.

    This Formation, like a magnet to iron, automatically ensnared an energy aura above a green being¡¯s head.

    The Formation embedded into the energy aura above the green being¡¯s head.

    Then¨C

    Transformed!

    The energy aura above the green being¡¯s head was altered by the Formation, as if it were data being rewritten!

    The next moment!

    ¡°Ahh~~!¡± The green being let out a blood-curdling scream!

    His skin visibly withered at the speed of sight!

    In a mere fraction of a second, the green being shriveled up like a piece of deadwood, devoid of life.

    A gust of wind blew, turning him into dust, scattering across the sky.

    Dead!

    Huang Xiaolong had altered the green being¡¯s life law, bringing about his end without even engaging in combat!

    ¡°Ah~!¡± The other green beings were horrified to death!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t going to give them any chance to catch their breath.

    One after another, Formations were dazzlingly released by Huang Xiaolong.

    These Formations, ghostly in nature, embedded into the energy auras above the other green beings¡¯ heads, rewriting them.

    The birthmarked green being watched, wide-eyed, as his fellow tribesmen withered, crumbled, and scattered one by one.

    By the time he came to his senses, only the imitation Ninth Princess, already half-dead, was left beside him.

    His tribesmen had been annihilated, reduced to ashes!

    A tremendous fear gripped the birthmarked green being¡¯s heart!

    ¡°No~~! No! No, don¡¯t kill me! Please!¡± The birthmarked green being, scared out of his mind, actually pissed himself and fell to his knees before Huang Xiaolong.

    The imitation Ninth Princess, equally lacking in fighting spirit, fell to the ground, shaking like a sieve.

    ¡°We won!!!!!¡± The Ninth Princess cheered ecstatically.

    The Treasure Hunters finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°These two green beings have lost their will, hehe~~ Let¡¯s send them off,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as he delivered two Sovereign Imperial Slashes, beheading both the despondent birthmarked green being and the female green being together.

    This entire clan was slaughtered to the last one¨Cno survivors!

    ¡°Hehe, actually, once one comprehends the Law of Life and Death, this challenge isn¡¯t hard to overcome,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, grinning.

    ¡°Pfft~~ Brother-in-law, you¡¯re really speaking without a care in the world. In this universe, how many creatures can uncover the secrets of this world and comprehend the Law of Life and Death? Only you!¡± The Ninth Princess gazed at Huang Xiaolong almost adoringly.

    It was at this moment that the voice of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor resounded through the world.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~ Congratulations, congratulations, Treasure Hunters, you have passed another challenge. Impressive, truly remarkable. Ah, you have earned the opportunity to enter the last world of the ten worlds of the Heavenly Immortal, the Tenth World! Hahahaha! Once you conquer the Tenth World, you can reach my empire¡¯s core world and thus gain the most important treasure, as well as the universe¡¯s greatest secret! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Heh~ Seems like we don¡¯t have time to rest. Everyone needs to keep moving, continue the adventure~~ Hahahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    The Treasure Hunters were all fired up!

    This death and resurrection had been greatly beneficial for them, providing many insights!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1393 - Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Fear of Slaying the Heavenly

    Chapter 1393: Chapter 1393: Fear of Slaying the Heavenly Immortal Emperor! Chapter 1393: Chapter 1393: Fear of Slaying the Heavenly Immortal Emperor! Finally, they were about to enter the last realm of the Final Realm!

    The treasure hunters could not be less than thrilled!

    At that moment, the voice of the Immortal Emperor who slew the heavens continued to narrate¨C

    ¡°Fellow treasure hunters, in fact, the mystery of this ninth realm is to comprehend the Law of Life and Death left behind by this Emperor. Once you grasp such a top cosmic law in the universe, it will be all too easy to slaughter those green species~~hahaha~~hm, the reward for this realm is the Life and Death Law I discovered in the ruins of a planet! This Law of Life and Death is far too vast, and initially, even I only comprehended a fraction of it. It is because I understood that fraction that I used it as a foundation to create this world~~~¡±

    Upon hearing this, the treasure hunters were all astonished!

    That is too amazing!

    A mere fraction was enough to create such a dangerous world, which nearly led to the total annihilation of the treasure hunters!

    It was truly terrifying!

    Then, what if they were to fully comprehend the entire set of the Law of Life and Death?

    Huang Xiaolong was already struggling to contain his excitement!

    He deemed the Law of Life and Death most important!

    Indeed, in this universe, the cultivation of all beings cannot be separated from the word ¡°law¡±!

    There is the Time Law, the Space Law, the Power Law, the Speed Law¡­ and so on and so forth.

    And there is the Law of Life and Death.

    If one must attribute Huang Xiaolong¡¯s most crucial cultivation to a particular law, then undoubtedly, it would be¨Cthe Law of Life and Death!

    Yes, it is the Law of Life and Death!

    Because what Huang Xiaolong controlled was the cycle of life and death! It was the tactics of the Yin Emperor, the Living King Yan!

    Therefore, the profound meaning of the Law of Life and Death was truly too important for Huang Xiaolong!

    After obtaining it, a good comprehension would allow Huang Xiaolong to step onto a brand new stage!

    As Huang Xiaolong was lost in thought, the voice of the Immortal Emperor who slew the heavens continued to speak. ¡°Since you were able to break through this world, among you treasure hunters, there must definitely be a being who is proficient in the Law of Life and Death. Good, now, I shall award the full set of Life and Death Law that I found in the ruins to him! Hahahaha~~ I hope that the being who receives my Life and Death Law comprehends it well. The Law of Life and Death is a top law among all the races in the universe~~~¡±

    No sooner had the voice faded than a black scroll descended from the sky.

    Written all over the black scroll were dense tadpole-like characters and symbols, emitting a dominating aura of vitality and death.

    As if this scroll embodied the process of the universe¡¯s primordial chaos, where countless beings were born and perished, be it fleeting or eternal.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, this belongs to you,¡± said the Ninth Princess of the Dragon King.

    Huang Xiaolong had long been unable to restrain himself; this item should indeed belong to him!

    As if it had been predetermined by destiny.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong reached out and collected the black scroll!

    He had obtained yet another treasure!

    A top treasure of the universe!

    Next, a key fell from the sky and at the same time, a pathway to heaven, a radiant golden staircase, also came into existence!

    Huang Xiaolong naturally took the key and was the first to step onto the staircase.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, enter the tenth realm!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong ascended fearlessly along the staircase towards the world above.

    The other treasure hunters swarmed after him!

    ¡­

    The Tenth Realm!

    This place was extremely peculiar!

    There were no mountains or rivers! No flowers or grass! No vegetation! No living creatures! No soil!

    This place was merely a vast space!

    A space that radiated a metallic luster!

    ¡°Hmm? Brother Huang Xiaolong, this is just a bare space, and this is the tenth world?¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor said in astonishment.

    Huang Xiaolong did not respond, instead instinctively enveloping the area with his divine sense.

    However!

    Huang Xiaolong discovered that his divine sense could only inspect an area of a few miles around him!

    This was somewhat terrifying!

    You see, a strong being like Huang Xiaolong, being a deity with many adventures and trials, coupled with an exceptionally strong soul surpassing even an Immortal Emperor, his divine sense should be incredibly powerful.

    With a single thought, it should cover tens of thousands of miles!

    But after arriving in the Tenth Realm, his divine sense extended only a few miles¡­

    Why would that be?

    The reason was actually quite simple.

    Because the space barriers of this world were too strong, too solid!

    To give an analogy, other worlds¡¯ space barriers were like sand and wood structures, whereas the space barriers of this world were like reinforced concrete!

    ¡°My divine sense cannot penetrate the space barriers of this world,¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°Everyone be careful. We must be doubly cautious. This world is likely to be extremely dangerous.¡±

    When Huang Xiaolong said this, he was not crying wolf.

    You must understand, when you come to a strange world where even your divine sense cannot extend outwards, it¡¯s like being blind! Like being sightless!

    You basically won¡¯t have any advance warning of danger coming suddenly!

    To put it bluntly, if you encounter some premeditated sneak attacks, without the foresight of your divine sense, you would likely be killed on the spot.

    ¡°Hmm, we must be cautious,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor agreed. ¡°These space barriers are indeed too solid. To create this world, the Immortal Emperor who slew the heavens really spent a lot of capital and exerted much effort¨Che must have a purpose for doing so, huh~~ah, never mind, let¡¯s not guess, can we even surmise the thoughts of the Immortal Emperor who slew the heavens?¡±

    Just at this time, the voice of the Immortal Emperor who slew the heavens echoed between heaven and earth in this world.

    ¡°Welcome, fellow treasure hunters, to the tenth world created by this Emperor. Hm~~ The space barriers here were specially strengthened by this Emperor, and I can say that this region is the most sturdy world in the entire universe! Hehe, its space barriers, even more solid than those of the Immortal Realm, the Dragon Realm, the Demon Realm~~ Ah~~ Back then, to create such a solid world, I do not know how much heart¡¯s blood, materials, and time it took¡­ I refined tens of thousands of planets to create this world ah~~! Hahahaha~~~ Hmm, it can be considered a masterpiece of this Emperor.¡±

    Sss~~!!!!!!!!

    To create such a world, the Immortal Emperor who defies heaven actually refined tens of thousands of planets! Isn¡¯t that a bit too grand?

    ¡°The Immortal Emperor¡¯s wisdom is like that of a demon. He spent so much manpower, material power, wealth, and energy to create such a world. Then, he must have a purpose! It¡¯s likely not just to test us treasure hunters,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts raced uncertainly.

    At the same time, the voice of the Immortal Emperor who defies heaven was heard again.

    ¡°As for why I reinforced the spatial barriers of this world, hmm¡­ I will reveal that mystery to you. In fact, I have some secrets that will be disclosed in the main world. Since you¡¯ve all managed to pass various challenges and reach the tenth realm, it proves that you are qualified to know my secrets. As for what secrets I hold, hehehe, well, let me leak a bit, such as why am I so powerful? What sort of incredible adventures have I had? Hahaha¡­ You must all be very curious. Then, in the main world, I will tell you all.¡±

    A being like the Immortal Emperor who defies heaven, the first in the universe, his life was certainly forged by legends, and his secrets are a treasure trove.

    Hearing the Immortal Emperor speak so, all the treasure hunters, including Huang Xiaolong, had their hearts aflame with gossip.

    All the answers would be revealed in the main world!

    ¡°Alright, now, don¡¯t think too much, and don¡¯t do too much,¡± the voice of the Immortal Emperor said. ¡°In fact, this world is quite simple, and it¡¯s simple to pass the trials too, there¡¯s nothing fanciful about it. Hmm¡­ everyone, take a few days to rest, bring your spirit, energy, and mental state to the peak, and meanwhile, reflect on the experiences of this adventure. In a few days, I¡¯ll tell you how to pass the next challenge.¡±

    Rest?

    Reflect?

    The treasure hunters were all stunned.

    But then, the voice of the Immortal Emperor disappeared.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what should we do now?¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King instinctively asked Huang Xiaolong.

    After thinking for a moment, Huang Xiaolong shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s do as the Immortal Emperor says. Rest. Everyone rest and adjust your conditions. We¡¯ve indeed grown tired in body and mind along the way. Moreover, since our divine sense cannot be extended out, we can say that danger lies at every step. It¡¯s best we stay put and not wander recklessly.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke sensibly.

    Thus, everyone began to rest on the spot.

    ¡°Perhaps, we¡¯re about to face the greatest danger ever since entering the Immortal Emperor¡¯s mansion. Therefore, everyone adjust well, clear your minds, and let go of all burdens,¡± Huang Xiaolong reminded.

    The treasure hunters all nodded after a moment.

    And so, everyone rested right there.

    As the days went by.

    Each treasure hunter recalled their journey¨Cstarting with the arrogance and confidence upon entering the Immortal Emperor¡¯s mansion, followed by repeated setbacks, comebacks, and narrow escapes from death¡­

    Reflecting.

    This kind of reflection was significant, allowing the treasure hunters to continually elevate their mental states and hone their willpower to razor-sharpness!

    During these leisurely days of rest, the treasure hunters would chat with each other.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The Demon King came to sit next to Huang Xiaolong with a long sigh.

    ¡°Hehe, Demon King, what are you sighing about?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Entering the Immortal Emperor¡¯s mansion for this adventure, the Demon King kept reminding us to find the offspring taken by the Immortal Emperor¡­¡± The Demon King looked troubled. ¡°Alas, now we¡¯ve reached the tenth realm, yet there hasn¡¯t been a trace of them¡­ Could it be that the Demon King¡¯s offspring weren¡¯t placed by the Immortal Emperor in his mansion?¡±

    Pfft!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter.

    The Demon King¡¯s offspring?

    That mysterious giant egg!

    Huang Xiaolong had honestly placed them within his own underworld!

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not disclose this fact, consoling them instead. ¡°Demon King, you mustn¡¯t give up so easily, who knows, maybe the Demon King¡¯s offspring were placed by the Heavenly Immortal Emperor in the main world, huh? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Right! That¡¯s a possibility! We can¡¯t give up!¡± The spirit of Demon King Kui was slightly uplifted.

    Finally!

    When all the Treasure Hunters had rested enough, vitalized their spirits, and brought themselves back to their peak condition, the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice rang out once more¨C

    ¡°All you Treasure Hunters, I presume you have all recovered to your prime state, and your minds have perhaps improved too? Hmm, good, now, this Emperor will announce the method to pass through this world and reach the main world~~~¡± The Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice was extremely solemn.

    The Treasure Hunters perked up their ears to listen.

    ¡°Everyone~~,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor said gravely. ¡°Passing through this realm is quite simple. You just need to endure one attack.¡±

    Endure one attack? What kind of attack?

    The Heavenly Immortal Emperor patiently explained. ¡°In this world, I have sealed a creature.¡±

    At this point, even the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice trembled slightly!

    If one listened carefully enough, they could sense¨Cfrom the emperor¡¯s voice¨Cfear!

    Yes! There was no mistake!

    It was fear!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart shook vehemently!

    The Heavenly Immortal Emperor, the strongest being in the universe, was actually capable of fear?

    Could it be¡­ the entity sealed within this world that could cause the all-powerful, invincible Heavenly Immortal Emperor, who had strategies within strategies, to feel fear?

    What kind of dreadful thing could make the Heavenly Immortal Emperor feel like this?

    Instantly, myriad thoughts surged through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    The Heavenly Immortal Emperor continued. ¡°Listen, it¡¯s simple, if you can withstand one attack from the sealed creature, then, you¡¯ll be directly transported to the main world!¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t withstand it, then¡­ well, you won¡¯t die, but you will be transported out of the Heavenly Immortal Mansion, thus ending this adventure. That is to say, if you can¡¯t withstand the attack from that creature, you lose the qualification to enter the main world. Simple, isn¡¯t it? Do you all understand?¡±

    Indeed, it was simple.

    However¨C

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± The Heavenly Immortal Emperor sighed. ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t hold out hope. I fear you¡¯re all unlikely to withstand it~~ Never mind, never mind, in any case, you won¡¯t die, at worst you¡¯ll just be teleported away~~ Hopefully, one day, a Treasure Hunter capable of withstanding that creature¡¯s blow will emerge~~~¡±

    After a pause, the Heavenly Immortal Emperor added. ¡°Alright, I will send out the coordinates. You all follow these coordinates to seek out the sealed creature! I wish¡­ good luck to you all!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice faded away again.

    Soon after, in the sky, a map bloomed like fireworks, with detailed coordinates marked upon it.

    ¡°Hmm~~ That sealed creature must be incredibly powerful~~, to withstand its strike won¡¯t be easy~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows. ¡°But now that things have come to this point, we must try.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not like we have to actually die, at worst we don¡¯t go to the main world.¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Kings seemed utterly relaxed. ¡°This adventure is finally over. We can return to the Dragon World now.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1394 - Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 You trash come on in

    Chapter 1394: Chapter 1394: You trash, come on in! Chapter 1394: Chapter 1394: You trash, come on in! After several days of rest and recuperation, the Treasure Hunters had indeed gathered their energy and reached their peak condition¨Cit was time to set out!

    Sword Immortal Emperor had left behind a map. On this map, he had accurately marked the coordinates of the mysterious creature sealed within this realm!

    According to the coordinates, they need only find this creature and withstand one of its attacks.

    ¡°Looking at the coordinates, the creature is still quite far from us,¡± Huang Xiaolong studied the map, then smiled and said, ¡°The spatial barriers here are not ordinary. We shouldn¡¯t fly too fast either. Let¡¯s proceed slowly and cautiously.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Immediately, the Treasure Hunters slowly made their way towards the coordinates.

    Along the way, the bare and lifeless landscape, with its metallic-like spatial barriers, felt somewhat oppressive, making it hard to breathe. The whole world seemed to be cast in a cold hue.

    As the Treasure Hunters traveled, they couldn¡¯t help but become extra cautious, as if they were treading on thin ice.

    At the same time¨C

    Somewhere in this world, there was a colossal palace!

    The entire palace was enveloped in layers of sealing powers!

    These seals contained profoundly great principles of space and time, and various other laws. It could be seen that the creature sealed within this palace must be extremely powerful and terrifying!

    It would take an immense effort to keep it sealed!

    Deep within the palace!

    There, a golden man, completely bound in chains, could be seen.

    These chains were shackles made of laws!

    The imprisoned man¡¯s skin gleamed like gold, sacred and radiant. His long hair draped over his shoulders, and his appearance was somewhat like that of a human from Earth, except his skin and every strand of his hair were golden.

    His eyes were closed, his features exquisitely crafted as if by the creator itself, and his form was perfect beyond words.

    Any creature laying eyes on this man would involuntarily praise him as ¡°perfect.¡±

    Indeed, this man, from head to toe, bore no trace of imperfections, embodying the very definition of ¡°perfect.¡±

    Even though sealed at this moment, the man still breathed and his heart still beat; he seemed to be in a slumber.

    The chains binding him showed tiny, dense cracks.

    Just then¨C

    Boom~~~~~!

    The man suddenly opened his eyes!

    Golden irises blazing like the sun!

    Furthermore, his eyes contained storms of space and time. Merely by the power of his gaze, he could shatter landscapes and penetrate the seas. Upon opening his eyes, the man¡¯s aura became even more soaring, like a deity, arrogant and unchallenged across the heavens.

    ¡°Hehehehehe~~~¡± the man started laughing.

    His voice was immensely refined¨Cseemingly the most perfect sound in the universe.

    ¡°How detestable~~ Sword Immortal Emperor, to have trapped me here for endless years~~ too lengthy~~ I¡¯ve lost my freedom~~ Sword Immortal Emperor, you exhausted everything to confine me here, what was your purpose? My dignity is something you ants cannot desecrate~~~¡±

    While speaking, the man suddenly shook his right hand!

    Although both his hands were bound by the chains of laws, he could still move them slightly.

    A hazy golden light blasted forth.

    Instantly, the air inside the great hall filled with golden light, a sea of gold, and golden mountains! In the midst of the golden radiance, even the image of an ancient gold god appeared!

    The burst of golden light from the man was his attack!

    This attack was incredibly powerful, many times stronger than the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s own Imperial Sword Decree. However, from the nature of their energies, there seemed to be some similarity between the Imperial Sword Decree and this golden light. There must be some connection between the two!

    It was as if¨C

    The Imperial Sword Decree had originated from this golden light!

    Well, to put it plainly, the Imperial Sword Decree seemed like a beggar¡¯s version of this golden light!

    The man¡¯s casual strike possessed the momentum to extinguish the ancient times, supremely domineering, as if the heavens were collapsing.

    However, his golden light, influenced by the various laws within the great hall, transformed into an equivalent spatial force¡­

    That is to say, those struck by this golden light would not die but would be transported away by a great spatial force.

    As to where they would be transported, there were already teleportation arrays and coordinates left inside the palace.

    ¡°Hehe~~ Sword Immortal Emperor, you do have some wisdom, and you have also encountered some marvels of my clan, even receiving guidance from me~~ but, all these efforts of yours are utterly futile! You ants will eventually become slaves of my clan~~ Do you really think the mysteries of the universe are something you ants can comprehend?¡±

    The man let out a disdainful scoff.

    Immediately, he raised his head high, ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, your sealing power will soon be broken by me! When I regain my freedom, I will certainly level the realms of immortals, dragons, and demons¨Chahahaha~~~~¡±

    As the man laughed wildly, the entire palace began to tremble.

    Shaking violently.

    The layers of seals wrapped around the palace emitted terrifying cracking sounds, as if they were being shattered.

    ¡°`

    After several days of traveling, the treasure hunters were almost approaching the coordinates marked on the map.

    Being the top powerhouses in the universe, the treasure hunters all had a sense of foreboding.

    They sensed an indescribable danger emanating from ahead!

    This danger made the treasure hunters feel as though they had thorns in their backs and maggots gnawing at their bones!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, we will soon reach the place where that mysterious creature is sealed~ I can already feel its power~~¡± the Third Crown Prince, his face full of sweat, said, ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. I really don¡¯t know what kind of thing was sealed by the Immortal Emperor in this world~~¡±

    ¡°Phew~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath, speaking earnestly, ¡°Yes, this time, we fear we have encountered an extremely powerful being~~~¡±

    He paused for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Well, since we are here, let¡¯s keep moving forward.¡±

    At last!

    The palace that sealed the blond man appeared in the treasure hunters¡¯ sight!

    The treasure hunters couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks!

    Although they could not extend their senses to scout the area, Huang Xiaolong, relying on his experience, could tell that every inch of the palace was enveloped in powerful sealing forces!

    Almost every strand of sealing force could easily seal a planet!

    And the sealing forces entwining the palace were intricate and terrifying!

    It¡¯s truly unknown what kind of formidable being was sealed by such great sealing force!

    However, what shocked the treasure hunters even more was not the sealing force, but the indescribable, majestic power and presence within the palace!

    This power and presence even surpassed the remnants left by the Immortal Emperor!

    ¡°Brother-in-law~~¡± the Ninth Princess trembled slightly, instinctively stepping closer to Huang Xiaolong, her voice quivering. ¡°Brother-in-law! This palace is like a prison, surely~ surely it must be sealing the mysterious creature the Immortal Emperor mentioned, right?¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡±

    A loud laughter erupted from within the palace.

    It was the laughter of the blond man.

    ¡°Fantastic, there are beings who have entered this world~~hahaha~~~ was it that fool, the Immortal Emperor, who arranged for you to come? Interesting, really interesting, what does the Immortal Emperor want to do now? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°He~ he actually called the Immortal Emperor a fool?¡± the Sword Immortal, feeling incredulous.

    The Immortal Emperor was recognized as the strongest being in the universe, who then, was this person who dared to call him a fool?

    ¡°Despite such a distance, he can still sense us with his divine sense~~¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned, admitting, ¡°Impressive, very impressive. I must concede.¡±

    This was the first time Huang Xiaolong had uttered words like ¡°I must concede.¡±

    But he had to admit it!

    You should know, including Huang Xiaolong, after coming to this world, their divine sense could only extend a few miles.

    And the location where the treasure hunters were still dozens of miles away from the palace. Yet, the beings inside the palace could sense them so far away, it was enough to show, that guy¡¯s soul strength was more than ten times Huang Xiaolong¡¯s!

    That was just too impressive!

    ¡°Speak! What are you here for?¡± the blond man inside the palace asked, his voice filled with authority, as if brooking no disobedience!

    This voice resonated through the air, causing the treasure hunters to be deeply shaken, filled with an overwhelming urge to kneel and submit!

    A Profound Immortal, his eyes glazed over, almost as if in a trance, responded to the palace. ¡°The Immortal Emperor sent us to withstand an attack~~¡±

    The Profound Immortal was deluded!

    Bewitched by the voice!

    ¡°Oh? Withstand an attack? Hahahaha~~ I understand! I understand! That fool, the Immortal Emperor, wants to find a being in the universe capable of opposing my race~~hahaha! Such wasted effort! Such wasted effort! Alright, after countless ages, I too have felt bored, so since you want to withstand my attack, then enter the palace! Hahahahaha! I absolutely won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    This voice contained a tone of amusement.

    Mocking, playful, sarcastic¡­

    The treasure hunters looked at each other.

    Frozen in place for a moment.

    Huang Xiaolong was the first to recover, speaking solemnly, ¡°Everyone, guard your minds, do not panic, nor be afraid. The sealing within this palace is exceptionally strong, left by the Immortal Emperor, the creature trapped inside cannot break free of these seals. Therefore, we are safe. Remember the words of the Immortal Emperor, we only need to withstand one attack, at most we will be transported out and not face death~~ let¡¯s go!¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the treasure hunters finally snapped back to reality.

    ¡°Damn it! Better to endure short pain than long pain, whoever he is, let¡¯s go!¡± the Sword Immortal gritted his teeth.

    At that moment, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lead, the treasure hunters approached the palace together.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Finally, they reached the front of the palace; the grand palace doors were slightly ajar.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ fun, really fun, didn¡¯t expect the Immortal Emperor to prepare so many toys for me~~ good, very good, then come inside!¡± an incredibly arrogant voice came from inside the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m rather curious to see if you trash can withstand my attack~~!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1395 - Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 This Script is Wrong

    Chapter 1395: Chapter 1395: This Script is Wrong! Chapter 1395: Chapter 1395: This Script is Wrong! Outside the grand hall, that proud and invincible voice directly commanded the treasure hunters to enter! He was about to launch an attack on them!

    At this, the treasure hunters felt somewhat intimidated, even their scalps tingled.

    They looked at each other.

    Ultimately, it was Huang Xiaolong who decided!

    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, everyone, in you go.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and took the lead, stepping through the slightly ajar palace doors into the grand hall!

    The treasure hunters then quickly followed him!

    Inside the grand hall!

    It was like a palace from a mythical world!

    A man with golden skin and long golden hair was firmly bound by layers upon layers of chains of rules.

    His perfect physique and appearance slightly shook the hearts of the treasure hunters.

    Even the experienced Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor felt terrified at the perfection of this golden-haired man.

    To speak of perfection, the bodies of Immortals or even dragons in the universe could barely be described as such, but even that was an exaggeration!

    But¨C the creature before them was truly the epitome of ¡°perfection.¡±

    Flawless!

    Aside from being perfect, he also contained a terrifying power that could destroy heavens and obliterate the earth!

    In front of this power, the treasure hunters felt like insignificant ants facing a primordial beast!

    To mention facing this power directly, even a casual breath from this mysterious golden-haired man could blow the treasure hunters into dust!

    Even Huang Xiaolong felt immense pressure!

    ¡®It¡¯s too powerful, this creature is too mighty! Absolutely invincible! One thing I can be sure of is that even if I used the underworld, it wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him, and even if I hid inside the underworld, he would still be able to kill me!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was truly trembling.

    He simply couldn¡¯t fathom why such a powerful being existed!

    At this moment, Sword Immortal Emperor also soul transmitted to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, this guy¡­ I¡¯m certain, he¡¯s from an alien race! Up until now, our Immortal Realm has never encountered this race!¡±

    An alien race?

    You must know, the Immortal Realm had existed for countless eons, and through these lengthy ages, numerous civilized races had been discovered.

    Yet, this golden-haired man belonged to a race never before encountered by the Immortal Realm!

    At the same time, Demon King Kui and the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan also agreed, stating that the Demon Race and the Long Clan had never known about this ¡°golden-haired race.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and a huge doubt suddenly arose in his heart¨C¡®This is a mysterious unknown race, yet sealed here by the Immortal Emperor. Now, the Immortal Emperor wants us to withstand an attack from him¡­ What exactly is his purpose?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat overwhelmed.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± The golden-haired man laughed wildly again, his eyes disdainful, flashing with patterns resembling the cosmic stars in his pupils.

    His gaze was as if it could erase everything!

    ¡°Toys, hahaha~~ Welcome, you toys. Since the Immortal Emperor wants you to withstand my attack, then¡­ let¡¯s begin, who will come first?¡± The golden-haired man was full of mockery.

    After speaking, the golden-haired man scanned each treasure hunter with his gaze.

    ¡°Who wants to try first?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The treasure hunters all faltered.

    They all felt a primal fear emerging within them.

    True, facing such a powerful enemy, it was impossible not to be afraid. Even the strongest rabbit would fear a fierce lion.

    ¡°Master, let me go.¡± Zehui, a Long Clan slave, stepped forward.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised.

    ¡°This servant is willing to test the waters for my master,¡± Zehui said respectfully. ¡°To go through fire and water, even death is without regret.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Zehui, you test out his attack and see if by chance you can withstand one strike,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°The Immortal Emperor once said, just withstanding one strike is enough to pass. I have a feeling that this time, the Immortal Emperor hasn¡¯t deceived us. Zehui, bring out your strongest defense.¡±

    ¡°Okay master, this mysterious creature is the most powerful existence I have ever encountered in my life. Zehui is absolutely not his opponent, but ¡ª just to withstand one strike, Zehui also wants to try,¡± Zehui, belonging to the Long Clan, naturally felt proud. At the moment, he was also somewhat skeptical, believing that in his state of full defense, he might just manage to block it.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Immediately, Zehui took a few steps forward and faced the golden-haired man directly.

    Suddenly, dragon scales emerged all over Zehui¡¯s body, and a horrifying dragon¡¯s presence emanated from him, spreading outward and forming an illusionary realm of dragons.

    ¡°Hmm, Dragon Domain¨Cthis is our Long Clan¡¯s strongest defensive technique,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan nodded with a trace of admiration in his eyes. ¡°Zehui is known as the prodigy of our younger generation, and this Dragon Domain defense has almost reached its peak! Good! Zehui, I have faith in you, withstand one strike!¡±

    Seeing Zehui¡¯s defensive stance, the treasure hunters¡¯ spirits lifted slightly.

    ¡°Puff~~~ Too ridiculous.¡± The golden-haired man let out a sarcastic laugh and then, as if swatting a fly, casually waved his hand!

    Boom~~~~~~!

    A devastating burst of golden light surged forth, slashing towards Zehui!

    In the space, the golden light condensed into mysterious and grand runes, crashing directly onto Zehui¡¯s body, which was covered in dragon scales and seemed indestructible!

    When an expert made a move, one could immediately tell whether they had the skill, and the instant this blond-haired man released the golden light, including Huang Xiaolong, all the Treasure Hunters had two words surge in their minds¨CInstant Kill!

    Absolute instant kill!

    The power of this golden light was almost beyond description!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this attack could destroy a third of the Immortal Realm! At least a third!¡± Wan Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s teeth chattered as if someone had seized his throat, and he cried out in alarm.

    Thud~~~~!!!!!

    The golden light hit Zehui, who, under normal circumstances, should have been instantly pulverized.

    However, when the golden light struck Zehui, many rules within the palace started to activate.

    The lethal force of the golden light transformed into a spatial teleportation power.

    Some of the spatial teleportation arrays in the palace were also lit up as a result.

    That meant Zehui was not injured but was instead directly teleported away.

    Zehui disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out. ¡°Zehui has left this world, but he hasn¡¯t died~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was Zehui¡¯s master, and they shared a close soul connection, so Huang Xiaolong could be certain of one thing, Zehui hadn¡¯t died, and he hadn¡¯t even been injured.

    He had been teleported away.

    Teleported to a distant place, almost no longer within the Shitian Cave Mansion.

    ¡°Umm~~ alright, this strike confirms the words of the Shitian Immortal Emperor, being hit doesn¡¯t lead to death, the qualifications to continue adventuring are just stripped away, one is teleported out,¡± said Huang Xiaolong.

    Upon hearing this, the Treasure Hunters felt a tremendous relief!

    That was great!

    Don¡¯t have to die!

    From that strike just now, the Treasure Hunters deeply understood one thing¨Cthey couldn¡¯t withstand it!

    Let alone the full force of this blond-haired man¡¯s strike, even a tenth of that power was unstoppable!

    This strike had enough energy to destroy a third of an Immortal Realm!

    ¡°Thank goodness we don¡¯t have to die, otherwise, we¡¯d all be doomed! There¡¯s really no doubt about it,¡± uttered Demon King Kui, his face filled with relief. ¡°Enough, it seems we indeed cannot enter the Shitian Immortal Emperor¡¯s main world to continue the adventure. This level is impossible to pass.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible to pass~~¡± Even the usually indomitable Huang Xiaolong eventually shrugged in helplessness at this moment.

    The opponent in front of them wasn¡¯t just one or two times stronger, but at least several dozen times!

    How could they keep fighting against such an opponent?

    ¡°I give up,¡± a Profound Immortal stepped forward, looking at the blond-haired man. ¡°I want to leave, please hit me.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~¡± The blond-haired man felt a cat playing with mice kind of amusement; even though he couldn¡¯t truly kill the Treasure Hunters, it was still quite fun.

    Boom~~!

    Another strike sent the Profound Immortal away.

    Seeing two comrades who not only didn¡¯t die but could actually be said to have safely left the perilous Shitian Mansion relaxed the Treasure Hunters greatly.

    One by one, they actively went up to ¡°ask for death.¡±

    And so, numerous Profound Immortals and several Demon Saints, one after another, took the blow and were teleported away.

    However, at this time, the blond-haired man seemed to have grown tired of the game.

    He showed an impatient expression. ¡°No more playing, no more, it¡¯s no fun at all~~ Alright~~ let¡¯s switch to a different game! Ha ha ha ha~~~~!¡±

    The blond-haired man burst into wild laughter.

    What followed!

    ¡°I can finally break all the seals! Ha ha ha ha~~! Shitian Immortal Emperor, you fool, did you think you could trap me forever? Ha ha ha ha~~ Break!!¡±

    Bang~~~~~~~~~!

    The blond-haired man shook all over!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The chains of laws binding him exploded!

    The seals within the palace also began to loosen!

    An invincible aura enveloped the Treasure Hunters!

    The blond-haired man hovered in the air, stretching his muscles. ¡°Finally free, ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    ¡°I~~ mother~~ this¡­ this script¡­ seems a bit off~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s throat went dry as he stared dumbfounded at the blond-haired man who had broken free, ¡°Shitian Immortal Emperor! Mother! Fuck!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1396 - Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 I Will Not Admit Defeat Easily

    Chapter 1396: Chapter 1396: I Will Not Admit Defeat Easily! Chapter 1396: Chapter 1396: I Will Not Admit Defeat Easily! At that moment, this powerful and mysterious being shattered all the seals that the Immortal Emperor had placed upon him!

    After being imprisoned for endless years, he finally gained his freedom!

    Once freed, his utterly invincible aura lightly swept across the area, almost exploding the bodies and souls of Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters!

    Powerful, invincible!

    The Treasure Hunters all felt an overwhelming sense of insignificance, as if they were alone against the entire universe!

    The opponent was as high as the sun and the moon, as vast as heaven and earth, impossible to contend with!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~~~¡±

    The entire palace echoed with his sinister and rampant laughter.

    The Treasure Hunters were stunned.

    ¡°Damn~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was utterly speechless.

    What now?

    Previously, with him being sealed, the Treasure Hunters were not in complete despair, and his attacks were transformed into a teleportation array.

    But now, having regained his freedom, the rules of this level were completely broken.

    Perhaps the Immortal Emperor never anticipated this scenario when he designed this world.

    ¡°This stupid Immortal Emperor, he ultimately underestimated me~~ha ha ha~~not bad!¡± The golden-haired man laughed again.

    Immediately, he waved his hand, and a streak of golden light casually swept out.

    Puff~~~!

    The golden light, which could tear the skies and pierce through land plates, struck Xu Fu firmly¨C

    Well, Xu Fu did not vanish into ashes.

    This attack still transformed into a terrifying force of spatial teleportation.

    With a whoosh, Xu Fu disappeared.

    He was teleported out of this world.

    The golden-haired man, seeming to have predicted this, ¡°Hmm~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred¨C¡®Now it seems, that the golden-haired man, although he has broken the seal, is still affected by the rules left by the Immortal Emperor within this palace¡­ his attacks still can¡¯t convert into actual lethal force~~~However, if he leaves this palace~~ that would be bad!¡¯

    ¡°Heh heh~~¡± The golden-haired man didn¡¯t manage to kill Xu Fu with a hit, nor did he mind, instead, he looked at the Treasure Hunter with a smile full of satisfaction.

    The Treasure Hunters were trembling uncontrollably, huddled together.

    Now, with the sudden turn of events, the Treasure Hunters were all in frantic despair, and some envied those who had been brave enough to withstand a hit from the golden-haired man and were teleported away unharmed.

    Damn it, had they known this was how it was going to be, they¡¯d have been the first to leave, and all would be well!

    Now, trying to leave was impossible!

    However, in this split second, Huang Xiaolong had already made a decision¨C

    To avoid the edge!

    He led the remaining Treasure Hunters, hiding into the underworld!

    Perhaps, once inside the underworld, they could maintain temporary safety! If they waited for the opponent to make a move, there would be no doubt, they¡¯d be dead for sure.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong thought this, the underworld appeared!

    He was about to, without any hesitation, take the Treasure Hunters and seek refuge in the underworld!

    The transporting force of the underworld swept through!

    ¡°Oh?¡± The golden-haired man was slightly taken aback, then waved his hand.

    Crack~~~~~~!

    It was as if scissors had directly cut off the connection between Huang Xiaolong and the underworld!

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong and the treasure hunters temporarily could not enter the underworld either!

    Pu~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind jolted violently, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    The blonde man had forcefully severed the connection between Huang Xiaolong and the underworld, which had also caused Huang Xiaolong some injuries.

    ¡°Not bad, to actually have a spatial artifact. Tsk tsk, not simple, it seems like you¡¯ve refined control over some space, this must be your life-bound artifact, right? Integrated with your body and soul.¡± The blonde man watched Huang Xiaolong with a smiling face, admiration involuntarily showing in his eyes.

    To receive even a bit of praise from such a person was indeed something to be proud of.

    ¡°To have such life-bound space, you¡¯re not too bad~~ Too bad you ran into me.¡± The blonde man was arrogantly boastful, ¡°At least in front of me, you can¡¯t hide in your space~~ Of course, even if you did go in, I could forcibly capture you!¡±

    After a pause, the connection between Huang Xiaolong and the underworld restored. But he was no longer willing to attempt it. He clearly understood that the blonde man was not bluffing.

    Indeed, hiding in the underworld was no longer a viable strategy.

    Once hidden, they could still be caught.

    ¡®Do I really have to die here~~~¡¯ For the first time in his life, Huang Xiaolong felt a sense of helplessness and futility, ¡®Who exactly is this guy?¡¯

    ¡°Forget it, forget it~~¡± At this moment, the Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s face, which had been marked by fear, suddenly relaxed and he actually seemed to adopt an open-minded attitude, ¡°Perhaps this is fate. There¡¯s no escape from destiny.¡±

    After a pause, the Sword Immortal Emperor looked at Huang Xiaolong and actually smiled, ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, this adventure has truly been filled with hardships that even I, the emperor, have never experienced. Thankfully, with your care along the way, otherwise, we would have already died. Brother Huang Xiaolong, thank you! This time, it seems there¡¯s no way out. Alas~~~ Brother Huang Xiaolong, we are unable to repay your kindness! I feel guilty in my heart!¡±

    All the treasure hunters wore faces of apology as they looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    In their hearts, they also harbored a strong desire to die.

    The Ninth Princess even abandoned all her reserve, and in front of the treasure hunters, she expressed her feelings to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Brother-in-law, I¡¯m happy to have known you. But it¡¯s a pity, I had planned to marry you with the seventh princess.¡±

    Wow!

    Everyone was declaring their last words!

    Suddenly, the Sword Immortal Emperor looked at the blonde man, and no longer showed fear on his face, ¡°We offend a great power and are willing to die! However, may we exchange our lives for Brother Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life?¡±

    Upon these words, all the treasure hunters shouted out loud, ¡°We are willing to exchange our lives for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Quite the sense of loyalty. You ants~~~¡± The blonde man suddenly chuckled, ¡°Alright, alright, stop making such nauseating gestures~~~ Your lives, in my view, are entirely meaningless. I can exterminate you with the flick of a finger, easier than blowing off dust~~ Hmm~~ but actually, killing you like this isn¡¯t much fun~~¡±

    The blonde man suddenly his eyes roving mischievously, tantalizingly said, ¡°So, I¡¯ll give you a chance~~¡±

    A chance?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    As long as the blonde man didn¡¯t strike immediately, there was still a glimmer of hope for the treasure hunters!

    As long as there was hope for survival, even if it was one in ten thousand, Huang Xiaolong would not give up!

    Although the enemy was powerful enough to leave Huang Xiaolong helpless and out of options, it did not mean that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s will to survive had been crushed!

    ¡°Oh? What opportunity?¡± Huang Xiaolong took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°To tell the truth, I need some more time to break the seal on this palace. Hmmm~~~ During this time, you may leave and flee on your own.¡± The blonde man flicked his fingernail, ¡°You can hide or try to break the world barrier created by this foolish Immortal Emperor Shi Tian and leave completely~~ In short, whatever you do, after I break the palace¡¯s seal, I¡¯ll come after you. If you can resist me for even a few moves in a fight, I¡¯ll let you go, and might even send you to the so-called main world created by this foolish Immortal Emperor Shi Tian, how about that?¡±

    ¡®Oh~~ this guy has not yet completely broken the palace seal! Therefore, he actually can¡¯t kill us right now!¡¯ came the realization in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    But this was not a place to linger!

    ¡°Alright, scram quickly, don¡¯t disturb me anymore,¡± the blonde man simply closed his eyes to rest, seemingly disdainful to give another glance at the treasure hunters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong signaled the treasure hunters and led them out of the palace directly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After exiting the palace, the treasure hunters fled hectically, like startled birds, distancing themselves from the palace.

    ¡°Phew~~~ Brother Huang Xiaolong, what do we do now?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor was terribly shocked, ¡°Once that guy completely breaks the seal and is no longer bound, we will¡­¡±

    ¡°A certain death,¡± the Immortal Emperor Ziyun shook his head.

    ¡°Let me think,¡± Huang Xiaolong furrowed his brows, ¡°I will not easily concede defeat! I will not give up!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Cultivation

    Chapter 1397: Chapter 1397: Cultivation! Chapter 1397: Chapter 1397: Cultivation! At this moment, the treasure hunters once again plunged into a dire situation, becoming prey!

    The prey of an unparalleled, invincible powerhouse!

    This time, the enemy was almost impossible to contend with!

    ¡°When that guy breaks the seal of the palace, he will come after us¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned. ¡°We still only need to withstand his attacks a few times, but ¡ª not even once can we withstand. Even though I possess the core of Jupiter, an almost indestructible body, I can¡¯t withstand him, I¡¯m sure of that.¡±

    ¡°Master, within your hellish planet, there are endless demons, among them quite a few high-level demons¡­¡± Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan offered strategy at his side, ¡°Given that the Immortal Emperor who defied the heavens has made the spatial barriers of this world so formidable, then it must certainly be able to support a large number of high-level demons. Master, why not organize a force of high-level demons, and with sheer numbers, crush that mysterious golden-haired living spirit!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°In a confrontation with such a strong and invincible being, numbers are of no use¡­ You have seen for yourselves, the dragon Zehui, even in his strongest defensive state, was killed by that guy¡¯s casual lift of a hand¡­ I believe that strike was just the tip of the iceberg of that guy¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t even get serious.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what should we do?¡± The Ninth Princess, also the Dragon King, was extremely anxious.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I never even imagined that there could be such powerful beings in the universe, I fear¡­ even the Immortal Emperor who defied the heavens in his prime would be no match for him¡­ We¡­ we are¡­¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor rubbed his hands, his face bitter and desperate.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, is there a way to escape from that stronghold of the heaven-defying Immortal Emperor?¡± The Third Crown Prince, also the Dragon King, asked.

    ¡°Escape the stronghold?¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even think before shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, if there was a way to leave that stronghold, I would have thought of it long ago¡­ unless I reached the power level of the heaven-defying Immortal Emperor, which I have not at the moment. Besides, the ten worlds of the defier, each world is harder than the last, each world more perfect. Creating the spatial barriers of this tenth world is not an easy thing. Even if by chance, in the previous nine worlds, there were ways to leave, in this tenth world it is absolutely impossible to find one.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the treasure hunters all fell silent.

    ¡°Alright, I have said that I won¡¯t give up, there is always a way to think of something.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression slightly shifted. ¡°Come, let¡¯s enter the Underworld Realm first, in the underworld, we will brainstorm tirelessly. I control the Underworld Realm, using the Time Law, we can buy ourselves a bit more time. Moreover, we must now hope that, the mysterious golden-haired man will delay in breaking the seal of the palace¡­¡±

    ¡°That is our only choice,¡± said the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor despondently.

    Now, the fates of the treasure hunters were completely in someone else¡¯s hands!

    The only thing they could do, it seemed, was to try to live a little longer.

    It was utterly frustrating.

    ¡°To the Underworld Realm.¡± Huang Xiaolong once again established contact with it.

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong led all the treasure hunters into the Underworld Realm.

    The Underworld Realm!

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s world!

    Rivers and mountains, oceans and cities, countless malevolent beings roamed within this realm.

    Everything was in order.

    Paths of the yellow springs, the Bridge of Helplessness, the Gate of Ghosts, River of Oblivion.

    Various malevolent energies, mines, plants¡­

    This was a self-sufficient world, where thousands of souls and ghosts cultivated, where they thrived and multiplied.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Upon returning to the Underworld Realm, Huang Xiaolong felt like he was back at home, every cell in his body completely relaxed.

    Tension, anxiety, oppression¡­ all were eased.

    The treasure hunters had never been to the Underworld Realm before, and now, they were just as curious as Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden.

    ¡°How about it? My Underworld Realm isn¡¯t too bad, is it?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a relaxed smile.

    ¡°This is the former hellish planet¡­¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor, a man of wide experience, said, ¡°Not bad, very good indeed, it does not fall short when compared to the realm of immortals!¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you are the master of this world, you really are impressive,¡± the Ninth Princess couldn¡¯t help but express her admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite astonishing.¡± The Third Crown Prince nodded his head like a pecking chicken. ¡°I must say, brother-in-law, with this world under your control, you have the capital to ask our father for a bride!¡±

    ¡°Both?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned towards the Ninth Princess.

    Her face blushed red, and she lowered her head.

    The Third Crown Prince laughed awkwardly a few times.

    ¡°Well, I will now change the Time Law of the Underworld Realm.¡± Huang Xiaolong reverted to a serious demeanor and extended his right index finger, drawing several runes in the void.

    These runes, like birds, flew into the spatial barriers of the Underworld Realm.

    The Time Law within the entire realm was altered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed the Time Law of the Underworld Realm in relation to the outside world to a 1000-to-1 ratio, meaning that 1000 days spent here would be equivalent to a single day in the outside world,¡± Huang Xiaolong patiently explained. ¡°This is our method of prolonging life, however, the most important thing is to use this time to find a solution to our problem.¡±

    ¡°Good, Brother Huang Xiaolong, now we have some time, let¡¯s all put our heads together and devise a proper plan,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said seriously.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong made arrangements for the treasure hunters to settle down.

    Huang Xiaolong was reunited with his wives and friends, whom he had been longing for.

    For safety, Huang Xiaolong settled his wife and a large number of trusted followers within the underworld.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong return, his wives were naturally overjoyed, surrounding him like stars encircling the moon, chattering nonstop.

    ¡°Little Long, did you make it through the extermination of the Ten Heavens?¡± his first wife, Song Yuru, asked with sparkling eyes. ¡°When do we go home, back to Earth?¡±

    The other wives were also brimming with curiosity.

    ¡°This~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was briefly stunned, then shrugged helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve disappointed you this time, I¡¯ve encountered some troubles. No, to be precise, extremely troublesome problems~~I¡¯m not sure if we can make it home safely.¡±

    The wives were all quite astonished and immediately began to worry for Huang Xiaolong.

    How could Huang Xiaolong let his beloved wives be frightened and worried?

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong smiled warmly. ¡°Hahaha~~okay, stop frowning. Although there are troubles, rest assured, I will find a way to resolve the issues. You should have faith in me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Long, you¡¯re omnipotent! You are a god!¡± Lin Jing exclaimed seriously.

    The other wives nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Ha~~wives, it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other, shouldn¡¯t we be affectionate now?¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched languidly.

    The wives were bashfully ecstatic and lowered their heads.

    Naturally, the night was filled with passionate entanglement.

    The next day.

    Huang Xiaolong led the Treasure Hunters to the deeper parts of the underworld.

    This was still the darkest, most sinister, and most intense place of resentment and death aura.

    Almost the end of the underworld!

    A huge black wall blocked their path.

    Underneath the giant wall were black fluids churning and bubbling like tumultuous waves.

    Countless demonic hands stretched out from the black fluid.

    On the black wall flowed numerous demonic texts.

    Each character emitted a blood-curdling air.

    Even mighty beings like the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Demon King trembled in this place.

    In front of the underworld, these apex predators of the cosmos felt their own insignificance.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what do those texts mean?¡± the Ninth Princess inquired.

    The Treasure Hunters present couldn¡¯t understand the demonic texts on the black wall.

    As the master of the underworld, Huang Xiaolong viewed it all with clarity. ¡°These are countless cultivation laws and techniques, all belonging to the underworld¨C the strongest of all demonic techniques~~¡±

    He paused, then continued his explanation. ¡°During my adventure across the Ten Heavens, I gained some Cultivation Techniques and Formations¡­ however~~ it takes too much time to comprehend and practice them. But these underworld Cultivation Techniques, I can advance by leaps and bounds in a day!¡±

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was the master here, he ruled everything!

    He had the power to give and take away!

    Not only could he command all demonic life, but he also understood all kinds of techniques and laws to the point where he could easily master them as if they were mere extensions of his own limbs.

    ¡°Oh, brother-in-law, so you mean to say that you¡¯re going to select some extremely powerful demonic techniques from here, learn them, and then fight that mysterious blond man?¡± the Third Crown Prince quickly understood.

    ¡°Right~~ Let¡¯s focus on training,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit around and wait for doom. These demonic Cultivation Techniques might not be suitable for you, you can practice your own clan¡¯s unique techniques instead. Let¡¯s all enter closed-door training. We must take our destinies into our own hands. Only when we¡¯re strong can we control our own fates. The weak can only die!¡±

    ¡°Alright! Brother-in-law, you¡¯re right! Then, let¡¯s each go into closed-door training!¡± the Third Crown Prince nodded emphatically.

    Thereupon, all the Treasure Hunters sought places to cultivate arduously.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged in front of the black wall, his divine sense sweeping out, analyzing every single technique on the wall!

    He was determined to find a technique that could counter the blond man!

    Cultivate!

    Enter closed-door seclusion!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 The Giant Dome Appears

    Chapter 1398: Chapter 1398: The Giant Dome Appears! Chapter 1398: Chapter 1398: The Giant Dome Appears! This time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cultivation was a matter of life and death, and he didn¡¯t dare to be careless at all.

    He sat cross-legged facing the black giant wall, as if contemplating his own shortcomings.

    His focus was as intense as a poor student facing the college entrance exam that could change his fate!

    As various cultivation techniques and powerful moves flowed across the black giant wall like a gentle stream, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness also continuously shifted.

    He was selecting his moves.

    Only the most powerful moves would do!

    Great Demon Divine Skills~~Thousand Ghosts Devouring Heart Technique~Flying Asura Cultivation Technique~~Starlight Condensing Body Technique~~Thousand Formations Extinction Art~~Six Coffins Subduing World Technique~~Undying Evil Blade~~~Ghost Shadow Great Teleportation~~Vajra Demon King Body~~~

    With almost each breath, hundreds, if not thousands of cultivation techniques were perused by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s consciousness.

    However, although there were many techniques, basically none were truly satisfying to Huang Xiaolong.

    Although Huang Xiaolong was in dire need of cultivation techniques and truly wanted them, he preferred quality over quantity! He needed techniques that could withstand enemies, otherwise, even if he practiced a thousand, ten thousand of them, it would be of no use.

    So passed the days amidst the selection of cultivation techniques.

    In the mountains, there were no cycles of sun and moon! The passage of winters and summers went unnoticed!

    Within the underworld, Huang Xiaolong was completely oblivious to the passage of time~~

    Nobody else came to disturb Huang Xiaolong, letting him seclude himself in closed-door cultivation.

    As for other treasure hunters, such as the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Third Crown Prince, they also found excellent cultivation places to engage in dedicated cultivation. On this adventure into the Slaying Heavens Tomb Mansion, although Huang Xiaolong had acquired the most and the most precious treasures, the other treasure hunters had also gained a great deal.

    Therefore, resources were not lacking in their cultivation process.

    In their places of cultivation, from time to time, there would be a treasure light that shot up into the sky, clouds steaming with colorful mist, creating a spectacular sight.

    But¡­

    After such a long time, Huang Xiaolong was still selecting cultivation techniques!

    He had already reviewed billions of demonic techniques, but¨Cnone were suitable for cultivation!

    None were strong enough!

    Gradually, Huang Xiaolong started to panic!

    He couldn¡¯t find an appropriate technique to master!

    ¡­

    At the same time!

    Outside the underworld.

    In the tenth realm of the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms!

    The palace that had sealed the mysterious golden-haired man, finally¡ª-

    Boom~~~~~!!!

    A terrifying and ineffable aura that shocked the cosmos erupted, breaking through the heavens!

    It shook the spatial barriers of this world, making them shudder and tremble!

    As if everything should submit to this one aura.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~~Freedom? Hahaha~~~I, have finally regained my freedom! Hahaha~~Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor, you fool, how could you possibly keep me trapped forever?¡±

    The mysterious golden-haired man walked out into the void.

    As if on level ground, with his golden hair billowing, each step he took formed patterns of the cosmos and countless planets beneath his feet. As if he was treading on the entire universe, a sovereign amongst the galaxies!

    He seemed to be the very synonym of ¡°invincible¡±!

    ¡°Excellent~~Hmm, before I leave¡­ where are those, prey items?¡± The golden-haired man mused with an amused smile.

    Then, a thought swept out directly.

    The spatial barriers of this world were incredibly sturdy, impervious to breezes.

    For treasure hunters like Huang Xiaolong, their consciousness couldn¡¯t cover much distance, but this golden-haired man was far too powerful. In the blink of an eye, he could grasp every whisper of the wind and the rustling of the grass in this world!

    ¡°Oh? Hiding? Hahaha~~Interesting, very interesting~~¡± In a sweep of his consciousness, the golden-haired man didn¡¯t detect Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters.

    But he wasn¡¯t in the least bit worried.

    He was like a crafty old fox.

    An extremely patient hunter.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have escaped from this world. After all, this is the world that Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor exhausted his mind and heart to create in order to trap me, those little ants can¡¯t leave~~ So¡ª-¡± The golden-haired man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°One of them has a personal space. Then~~ke ke ke~~I know, I understand~~hahaha~~~They must have hidden themselves within that space~~Trying to be clever, eh!¡±

    As he spoke, the golden-haired man¡¯s eyes emitted a golden light!

    This golden light seemed to penetrate everything in the universe, including the void.

    Insight of the Golden Eyes!

    In a short moment!

    ¡°Found it! Hahaha! Found traces of that space¡¯s existence~~~¡± The golden-haired man laughed mockingly, satisfied. ¡°Now, let¡¯s pull you out~~hahaha~~¡±

    No sooner had he spoken, than the golden-haired man reached out with a direct grab.

    In the far distance, a certain piece of space suddenly trembled violently.

    At this moment, inside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld.

    Boom boom boom~~boom boom boom~~!

    The entire underworld shook violently as if there was an earthquake!

    The thousands of souls and evil beings within the underworld felt a sense of panic, as if the end of the world was upon them!

    There was a scent of impending disaster in the underworld!

    Boom~~~!

    Firstly, a surge of dragon qi burst out from a black palace.

    The dragon qi twisted in the air for a few moments before transforming into the Third Crown Prince.

    With furrowed brows, the Third Crown Prince looked towards the end of the underworld. ¡°It¡¯s here~~That powerful being seems to have broken through the palace¡¯s seal~~is now hunting us down~~¡±

    After years of cultivation and tempering, the spirit, dragon force, dragon aura, and dragon might of the Dragon King¡¯s Third Crown Prince had ascended a level!

    His overall combat and defensive capabilities had also improved significantly.

    But he knew deep down that even now, he was still far from sufficient!

    Boom~~! Boom~~! Boom~~!

    One after another, dazzling lights soared into the sky.

    Treasure Hunters made their appearance one by one.

    All the Treasure Hunters had no choice but to break through barriers and reveal themselves.

    They had all made substantial progress and had each cultivated some special moves.

    ¡°Here they come, all that is destined arrives,¡± sighed the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and then he burst forth with an unprecedented fighting spirit, a determination to face death head-on!

    As for Huang Xiaolong, he sat motionless in front of the black wall like a stone carving that had existed since ancient times.

    ¡°Damn~~ We¡¯re running out of time~ That guy is coming out~~¡± Huang Xiaolong became anxious. ¡°Damn it! So many Cultivation Techniques and yet none are particularly strong~~ Even the strongest demon technique is only comparable to the Sky Slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s self-created Sky Slaying Emperor¡¯s Slash. How am I supposed to cultivate?¡±

    At that moment, the mysterious golden-haired man had already locked onto the coordinates of the Underworld¡¯s existence.

    However¡­

    ¡°Oh? There are numerous defensive laws within this space, as well as the mysteries of time and space~~¡± The mysterious golden-haired man couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder. ¡°Not bad, quite interesting. But this won¡¯t stop me~~ Break!¡±

    With another grasp of his large hand,

    The various laws within the Underworld began to crumble!

    The Time Law set by Huang Xiaolong was also disrupted, and the time within the Underworld became consistent with the time in reality.

    The situation became precariously dangerous!

    ¡°Demons! Strengthen the defenses of the Underworld!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong began to dispatch his troops.

    Immediately within the Underworld, numerous demons started chanting an enchanting dirge.

    Rings of light merged into the spatial barriers of the Underworld, constantly repairing and fortifying its defenses.

    They supported the barriers with difficulty.

    This prevented the golden-haired man from tearing the Underworld apart and capturing Huang Xiaolong and others directly.

    But this fortification could only slightly delay the inevitable, it was not a long-term solution!

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s peripheral vision suddenly swept across and discovered a Cultivation Technique recorded on the black wall!

    With a scan of his divine sense, he grasped the intricacies of the technique.

    ¡°Demon Parasite Spell?¡±

    This technique was extremely ancient and also quick to cultivate.

    The technique was simple, one must find an egg. It could be a demonic beast¡¯s egg or a demon¡¯s egg. It could even be the egg of any egg-laying creature among the myriad races of the universe.

    The only requirement was that the egg must be incredibly powerful.

    Absolutely powerful.

    Then, before the egg had fully matured, it had to be nourished with an infinite amount of evil energy to forcibly mature it, so it contained not only the energy of the egg itself but also the evil energy.

    The egg would become exceedingly terrifying.

    Next, the creature cultivating the Demon Parasite Spell would have to merge its entire body, spirit, energy, soul, completely into the egg.

    To directly kill and possess the living being originally within the egg!

    Transformation! Fusion of two into one!

    And then to hatch from the egg!

    Doing so would result in a transformation into a supremely invincible creature!

    A divine skill that usurped life¡¯s most primitive functions!

    It was said that once this divine skill was mastered, one could dominate the universe, truly invincible.

    However, no demon had ever cultivated this divine skill.

    The reason was simple, because the conditions for cultivating it were too harsh!

    First, one must find an egg, and this egg must be powerful! Slightly weaker eggs would not only be unsuitable for energy nourishment, but any energy injected would also cause the egg to explode. The egg was the raw material.

    Second, the energy used to nourish the egg must be evil energy, and the required energy was so vast that ordinary beings would struggle to provide it.

    Third, the creature cultivating the Demon Parasite Spell must perfectly control this energy as if it were an extension of themselves!

    At least these three conditions must be met to master this invincible divine skill.

    For Huang Xiaolong?

    The second condition, an abundance of evil energy, was not something he lacked. In the Underworld, there was as much energy as he needed.

    The third condition, controlling this energy? Of course, he could! The energy came from the Underworld, and as the Lord of the Underworld, in the entire universe, among all beings, the one who could perfectly control the Underworld¡¯s energy was Huang Xiaolong, truly unique.

    Thus, only the first condition remained!

    Raw material!

    The egg!

    Oh~~ as it happened~~

    Huang Xiaolong had such an egg!

    A mysterious giant egg!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The offspring of the great Demon King of the Demon Realm!

    ¡°At this point, death seems inevitable,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and his entire being burst out with an unprecedented resolve, as well as a gambler¡¯s all-or-nothing determination.

    ¡°It¡¯s do or die! Life or death will be decided by this move!¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong reached out and grabbed the mysterious giant egg hidden within the Underworld.

    ¡°Today, it¡¯s finally your turn to take the stage~~¡± Huang Xiaolong gently caressed the mysterious patterns on the eggshell.

 Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Entering the Egg

    Chapter 1399: Chapter 1399: Entering the Egg! Chapter 1399: Chapter 1399: Entering the Egg! In fact, this Demonic Parasitism Technique was very simple; it involved the practitioner infusing their life force, essence, and everything they had into the egg.

    Then, they would draw energy from within the egg, as well as the energy inherent to the egg itself¨Cit was a three-in-one process!

    First, there was everything that belonged to Huang Xiaolong; second, the evil energy absorbed by the egg; third, the energy and potential of the egg itself.

    The three combined.

    They gave rise to what would be the most terrifying and evil existence in the universe.

    Since this wicked cultivation technique was created, no creature had ever practiced it.

    Huang Xiaolong truly did not know what he would hatch from the egg once he entered it!

    Everything was a mysterious unknown.

    Filled with thrills, perils, and the gambler¡¯s desperate all-in bet!

    At this moment, the entire underworld was still shaking, earthquakes occurring.

    Mountains in the underworld were crumbling, collapsing, rivers drying up, and oceans evaporating.

    That mysterious blond man was still attacking the underworld, attempting to capture Huang Xiaolong and the other treasure hunters.

    Had it not been for all the evil creatures in the underworld exhausting their strength to reinforce the spatial barriers, repairing all sorts of defensive laws, the underworld would have already been breached.

    One could say that the situation had become perilously critical!

    What is known as a catastrophe? This was it!

    The treasure hunters who had come out of their closed-door training were all hastening over here.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left, I must make this decision now! I¡¯ll gamble! Bet on my future, everything I have, my life!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone with a resolute light. ¡°Even if it ends in failure, it is worth it! After all, I have fought bravely, and I owe it to myself!¡±

    At this time, all the treasure hunters had arrived at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side. Each face was full of despair and panic at being trapped in a desperate situation.

    And at this time, Demon King Kui, Demon King Hou, and many Demon Saints, felt a familiar demonic aura!

    It was the presence of a superior being!

    Directly suppressing many of the Demon Race.

    It was the aura of the Great Demon King!

    The demons also saw the giant egg held in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands!

    ¡°Ah!!!!¡± Demon King Kui immediately let out a cry of alarm. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Brother Huang Xiaolong, this¡­¡± His eyes were almost popping out!

    Who would have thought, after searching for so long for the scion of the Great Demon King, it would end up in the hands of Huang Xiaolong.

    Of course, the Demon Race were not about to get angry with Huang Xiaolong and try to snatch it away.

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense,¡± Huang Xiaolong began bluntly. ¡°This should indeed be the egg of the Great Demon King¡¯s scion, and it is in my hands, but now is not the time for squabbling. We are on the brink of annihilation, but in the end, I still want to give it a shot. Listen¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression was grave; he had some things to explain.

    The treasure hunters listened intently, their faces solemn.

    The demons also dared not make a noise. After all, even if the egg was returned to the Demon Race now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take it out of there.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to practice a secret technique. This technique is our only chance against that powerful being. Perhaps the chances are still slim, but we must give it a try. Without trying, I would die unsatisfied,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared resolutely. ¡°Therefore, you must cooperate with me!¡±

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, don¡¯t be polite now; just command us. Our lives were saved by you. Even if it means laying down our lives or shattering our bodies, we will not disobey your command,¡± Sword Immortal Emperor said earnestly, and then laughed. ¡°Hahaha¨CBrother Huang Xiaolong, I admire you. Today¡¯s battle, even if it is to the death, to die alongside you is an honor for us! Hahaha! A glorious death! A glorious death indeed! Hahaha!¡±

    In the face of life and death, the treasure hunters all showed the openness of their characters.

    ¡°First, you must not disturb me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    The treasure hunters all nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Second, assist the evil creatures of the underworld in reinforcing the spatial barriers, setting up various defensive arrays, and integrate all your Immortal Artifacts and treasures into the barriers of the underworld. You must win me time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, brother-in-law, we understand,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King said seriously. ¡°Rest assured, even if it means dying, we will win you time.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then his eyes suddenly moved. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, the last thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± the treasure hunters asked in unison.

    ¡°When I merge myself into this egg, and you can no longer hold out, then you take the initiative to send that guy a message, saying you want to offer up the most valuable treasure. A truly extraordinary treasure.¡± Huang Xiaolong quickly hatched a plan in his mind. ¡°I believe he will accept it, and then you can present this egg to him.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Brother-in-law, I get it; you want to hatch from the egg at a critical moment when the blond man is off guard and launch a surprise attack?¡± Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hahahaha¨Cexactly, doesn¡¯t it feel a bit like Jing Ke¡¯s assassination of King Qin?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked. ¡°Alright, no need for more talk; let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong taught the treasure hunters how to open up the underworld and how to send out the message.

    After that, the treasure hunters flew off, using all their strength to reinforce the spatial barriers of the underworld, and melted their life-saving artifacts and treasures to enhance the defenses of the underworld.

    To defend the underworld, the treasure hunters gave it their all.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged, setting up layers of defenses and seals around himself.

    Then, biting his finger, he dripped his heart¡¯s blood onto the eggshell and, using the profundity and essence of the Demonic Parasitism Technique, drew symbols on the surface of the eggshell.

    Every stroke was made with all his might!

    The symbols were drawn!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!

    The symbols on the surface of the eggshell suddenly turned into a terrifying black hole, madly devouring the evil energy in the underworld!

    Gurgle~~ Gurgle~~ Gurgle~~~

    Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command, the evil energy that filled the underworld rapidly and actively gathered, then recklessly surged into the eggshell!

    The eggshell transformed into an ancient gluttonous creature, swallowing all absorbable energy!

    The evil energy in the underworld was endless, practically unlimited, and it was swept into the eggshell.

    Feast!

    Nourish!

    Strengthen!

    Catalyze!

    To mature it!

    Before long, the eggshell began to pulsate!

    Thump~~ Thump~~ Thump~~~

    From inside the eggshell, a sound akin to a heartbeat emerged!

    Huang Xiaolong felt it! The life within the eggshell was growing vigorously and rapidly!

    After absorbing so much high-level evil energy, its growth accelerated!

    What would have taken an eternity to mature, now showed signs of awakening and hatching!

    From the egg, an evil aura began to emanate, ancient and primal as the wild antiquity!

    ¡°Hehe~~ I wonder what¡¯s inside this egg, I forgot to ask Demon King Kui and Hou, what their Demon King¡¯s true form is~~ Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m just taking this gamble, whatever it is!¡±

    Boom~~~!

    Simultaneously, a boundless golden palm appeared on the spatial barriers of the underworld, cracking the vast expanse of space.

    The multitude of evil beings responsible for reinforcing the spatial barrier of this region were shattered into dust.

    Pieces of corpses filled the sky!

    However, quickly more evil beings rushed forward like plugging a bullet hole, forcibly filling the mottled and shattered gap.

    They were literally throwing their lives into it!

    The Third Crown Prince and the Immortal Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords also charged forward.

    ¡°Hu~~ Time waits for no one, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hand and absorbed all the remnants of the evil beings that had just died, drawing them into the eggshell to provide it with energy sustenance.

    And then, Huang Xiaolong, with his eyes on his nose and his nose on his heart, began to recite a low, tongue-twisting incantation.

    His hands formed various seals as well.

    It was as if Huang Xiaolong was engaging in a very special communication with something inside the eggshell.

    Quickly!

    Every pore of Huang Xiaolong emitted boundless light!

    His entire being almost became a blazing sun!

    No, to be precise, each pore was like a sun! His whole body radiated light!

    The next moment~~~

    Swoosh~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire being was directly absorbed into the eggshell!

    He disappeared!

    Huang Xiaolong had completely vanished!

    On the opposite side of the black wall, only a giant, upright egg remained.

    Motionless.

    And the surface of the eggshell was clean and intact, without any signs of bursting.

    Huang Xiaolong was gone.

    He¨Cwas absorbed into the egg!!!!

    Between heaven and earth, there seemed to be no trace of Huang Xiaolong anymore.

    Any trace, aura, or soul fluctuation had completely vanished.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All were absorbed into the egg!

    As if Huang Xiaolong had died. Or as if he had never existed at all!

    He disappeared so thoroughly!

    And the egg itself continued to devour the energy of the underworld incessantly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Egg Breaks Hatching

    Chapter 1400: Chapter 1400: Egg Breaks, Hatching! Chapter 1400: Chapter 1400: Egg Breaks, Hatching! Let¡¯s talk about inside the eggshell!

    Huang Xiaolong felt that it contained a vast, borderless space!

    The eggshell itself wasn¡¯t that large, but after Huang Xiaolong entered, he discovered a universe within!

    It was as if the eggshell contained an entire cosmos!

    This was because the vitality and energy within the eggshell were too terrifying! These energies and vital forces had formed a unique space.

    Huang Xiaolong began to roam about inside.

    Clusters of black energy flittered past.

    This black energy was all too familiar to Huang Xiaolong!

    It was all the evil energy absorbed from the underworld!

    In a sense, this energy also belonged to Huang Xiaolong.

    With a thought from Huang Xiaolong, the evil energy blocking his path dispersed, opening up a passage for him.

    This scene was peculiar, much like a monarch making his way while his subjects cleared a path.

    He traveled unimpeded.

    Finally!

    Roar~~~~~~~~~!

    Ahead, a mighty roar suddenly bellowed from the sky! This roar could only be from an ancient, mighty monster¨Cit was even more dominant, supreme, rude, and noble than the dragon¡¯s roar.

    It was too powerful!

    ¡°Ha-ha~~ All the energy I gathered for you to absorb, and now, you¡¯ve finally reached maturity~~ Heh, heh, heh. But, I was just fattening a pig for slaughter!¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly, his gaze piercing, looking straight ahead!

    At last, he saw that beast!

    An overwhelming sensation rushed towards Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Oh! So, it¡¯s this creature~~ Hahaha~~ Good, worthy of being the offspring of a great Demon King!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up!

    The monster, swallowing oceans and roaming among the stars, commanded the sun and the moon, and dominated throughout the ages.

    Each breath it took created a massive vortex that could easily trigger a cosmic storm and destroy planets!

    How powerful! This monster was incredibly strong! It certainly didn¡¯t disappoint Huang Xiaolong!

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just because the monster naturally had strong genes and potential. On the one hand, the monster was inherently strong, but on the other hand, Huang Xiaolong had also nourished it by pouring in a tremendous amount of energy.

    It could be said that Huang Xiaolong played an indispensable role in its growth!

    At this moment, the beast discovered Huang Xiaolong and lunged at him, trying to devour him.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~~ Young one, you dare to act? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked with a laugh, his thoughts stirring, and all the evil energy within the eggshell swept towards the beast like a tide.

    ¡°Although this is your home, every inch of space here is filled with my energy, so strictly speaking, this is my territory! Hahaha! Die! You¡¯re merely a squatter in another¡¯s nest!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong activated the Demonic Parasite Technique and suddenly charged to possess the beast, which had not yet fully hatched, had incomplete spiritual awareness, and was on the verge of breaking out of its shell.

    Inside the eggshell, it turned into a ferocious battlefield! It was either victory or death!

    Meanwhile!

    Outside the eggshell.

    In the underworld!

    At this time, the underworld was covered in gloom and heavily damaged!

    Despite all the Treasure Hunters joining forces with countless evil beings from the underworld, exhausting all efforts to resist, they only managed to hold out a little longer.

    They ultimately couldn¡¯t withstand the blond man¡¯s aggressive assault on the underworld.

    At this time, the spatial barriers of the underworld were dented and cracked everywhere, some areas even punctured through.

    Many of the evil beings that thrived in the underworld had also perished.

    ¡°Third Crown Prince, we can¡¯t hold out anymore.¡± Sword Immortal Emperor said palely, nearly collapsing, to the Crown Dragon Prince standing next to him.

    ¡°Alright~~ Let¡¯s go check on my brother-in-law¡¯s situation,¡± the Crown Dragon Prince said hurriedly.

    Huang Xiaolong had become their last hope!

    ¡°Go~~~!¡±

    The Treasure Hunters quickly flew towards the huge black wall.

    They saw that on the other side of the wall, the mysterious giant egg stood quietly. But Huang Xiaolong had already vanished without a trace!

    The giant egg kept devouring the energy from the underworld, as if it was hungry.

    However, they could not fathom what was happening inside the giant egg.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my brother-in-law?¡± the Ninth Princess suddenly asked anxiously, ¡°I can¡¯t sense his presence anymore! He¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°Ninth Sister, don¡¯t panic,¡± the Third Crown Prince said. ¡°Let¡¯s follow the instructions from our brother-in-law. Right now, the underworld is about to be breached, and we must send a message to the external enemies pretending to surrender, then give them this giant egg.¡±

    Boom~~~~~!!

    An explosion.

    The underworld was directly punctured, creating a huge hole!

    Millions of¡­

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ The defense of this space is not bad, teeming with countless ants. And these ants, they resist with all their might~ but alas, it is futile, I¡¯m about to shatter this space. That, there is no suspense. However, the delay for so long is something these ants can be proud of.¡± The mysterious blonde man emitted a playful laugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s over~~~¡± the blonde man slowly extended his right hand.

    He slowly clenched his palm.

    As he clenched his palm, the whole world seemed to collapse toward the direction of his palm.

    At this moment¡­

    Dense text appeared out of nowhere, materializing within the spatial barrier of this world, as if they were etched into it.

    Once these words appeared, they transformed into an auditory message.

    ¡°Mighty one, we are willing to concede defeat. Please cease your attack, we are willing to offer our most precious treasure to redeem our lives~~~¡±

    ¡°Hmm? The most precious treasure? Redeeming lives?¡± The mysterious blonde man laughed. ¡°Ridiculous, how ridiculous, what treasure could possibly be worthy of my attention?¡±

    Thereupon, the blonde man retracted his hand, maintaining his proud posture with hands behind his back.

    He stopped the attack.

    In the underworld.

    Accustomed to violent shakes and collapses everywhere, the underworld now got a moment to breathe. Temporarily stabilized.

    ¡°Hmm, that guy, he must have seen the message we sent~~he stopped attacking. Now, let¡¯s go out! Carrying this giant egg, to meet that guy!¡± Third Crown Prince, said gravely.

    The treasure hunters dared not delay, fearing the blonde man would resume his attack.

    Immediately, the Ninth Princess lifted the giant egg.

    According to the method taught by Huang Xiaolong, the treasure hunters began to fly out of the underworld.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, you must defeat that guy,¡± Ninth Princess whispered to the eggshell. In her voice, there was hope, desire, a touch of gentleness, and a shade of affection.

    Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Swoosh~~~

    Finally, all the treasure hunters left the underworld.

    Just as the treasure hunters emerged, the blonde man, from a great distance, stepped forward as if teleporting and appeared above the treasure hunters.

    Looking down at the treasure hunters as if bestowing alms, the blonde man said, ¡°You damned beings! Hmph! Do you know why you deserve to perish? Because you are too weak. Weakness is the original sin, and there¡¯s no reason to argue.¡±

    His words were tough, but the treasure hunters had no rebuttals.

    After all, there was a strong logic in what he said.

    ¡°Are you presenting a treasure?¡± the blonde man glanced sideways.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Third Crown Prince said solemnly. ¡°This giant egg is the most precious treasure we hold.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? This thing?¡± the blonde man was surprised.

    He never expected that the so-called treasure would be an egg!

    This was just ridiculous.

    ¡°Yes, it is this egg. This egg originated from Ancient Times, when the universe was born from chaos, absorbing cosmic stellar energy, nurturing the most powerful creature in the universe~~¡± Third Crown Prince began to bluff about the egg.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The blonde man burst out laughing. ¡°Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. The most powerful creature in the universe? Absolute nonsense! The most powerful beings in the universe are from my race! Well, you petty creatures are not worthy to know this secret~~ This egg? Hahaha~~ If it can withstand my strike, it might indeed be a good egg~~ Hahaha~~ If so, I wouldn¡¯t mind hatching the creature inside it as a pet.¡±

    He intended to attack the giant egg!

    The treasure hunters immediately felt a chill in their hearts!

    According to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan, they were supposed to deceive the blonde man, waiting for him to become careless and then for Huang Xiaolong to spring from the eggshell, delivering a fatal blow.

    But now, this blonde man wasn¡¯t playing by the rules¨Che intended to attack the giant egg!

    ¡°Wait~~!¡± Ninth Princess called out urgently.

    ¡°Scram!¡± the blonde man glare swept toward Ninth Princess.

    That glare, as if tangible, fiercely crashed onto Ninth Princess¡¯ body!

    Boom~~~

    Ninth Princess was immediately blasted away, spitting blood in mid-air, heavily injured!

    Before the treasure hunters could react, the blonde man unleashed a golden light, striking directly at the giant egg!

    ¡°Shatter this egg, and then I¡¯ll kill you pathetic beings,¡± the blonde man sneered oddly.

    Puff~~~~~~!

    The giant egg endured a strike of golden light.

    Oddly, the golden light¡¯s strike, eighty percent of it was absorbed by the giant egg!

    As a result, the remaining twenty percent of the golden light¡¯s power did not instantly shatter the giant egg. It merely left some cracked lines on the eggshell.

    ¡°Hmm? What is this? It can absorb my power?¡± the blonde man felt incredulous.

    However, at this moment!

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~

    More and more cracks began to appear on the eggshell surface!

    The egg seemed to be breaking from within by itself!

    A sensation of life about to be born emanated from the cracks in the eggshell!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The egg~the egg is breaking~there is¡­ something is about to hatch~~~¡± Immortal Emperor uttered in a dreamlike voice, the scene before him was too absurd.

    ¡°Is it the offspring of the Demon King?¡± Demon King Ku echoed with a dumbfounded expression.

    All the treasure hunters temporarily forgot their fears, their eyes unblinkingly fixed on the giant egg.

    Even the mysterious blonde man stared unblinkingly at the giant egg.

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~~

    More and more cracks appeared on the eggshell!

 Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Kuupeng Feeding on Dragons

    Chapter 1401: Chapter 1401: Kuupeng, Feeding on Dragons! Chapter 1401: Chapter 1401: Kuupeng, Feeding on Dragons! At this moment, the giant egg was cracking open, bit by bit.

    There was an unmistakable scent of ¡°birth¡± within the shell.

    Both the treasure hunters and the mysterious blonde man understood that this ¡°birth¡± was the emergence of a completely new form of life!

    It was even a birth of a creature that had never before appeared in the universe!

    This was a moment of ¡°witnessing,¡± witnessing the birth of an entirely new being. Therefore, the air was filled with an atmosphere of solemnity and sanctity.

    Amid this solemn atmosphere, the treasure hunters grew reverent.

    Even the blonde man forgot to lay hands on the giant egg again.

    Somewhere in his subconscious, he too believed that one should not rashly destroy this egg. At least until the entirely new species had fully emerged.

    To forcibly destroy it would be somewhat against the universal laws. The universe itself seemed to acknowledge and accept the birth of this new species.

    However, the blonde man was not cowed. He was fearless. He possessed an innate arrogance.

    In his eyes, his race was the ultimate overlord of the universe. No matter what emerged, it could only be slaughtered or enslaved by him.

    ¡°Good, very good, not bad~~ I want to see what kind of creature will be born~~ If it is a stronger species, then it is just right to subdue and use as a mount, at best,¡± the blonde man said with a sly, teasing laugh.

    As pieces of the eggshell fell away, strands of obscure, ancient, mysterious, and powerful forces began to seep through the cracks of the shell.

    Once these forces seeped out, they ascended rapidly and soon enveloped the entire world, making the earth tremble and the barriers of space show signs of fragility!

    Under the envelop of this force, the treasure hunters were shivering with fear.

    It was a fear that stemmed from instinct.

    Now, the same question arose in their minds¨C ¡°Huang Xiaolong? Is the unparalleled demon that will hatch from this eggshell Huang Xiaolong? Is it really him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The mysterious blonde man was somewhat moved; he had to admit, the vitality and energy seeping from the eggshell were surprisingly powerful.

    Far stronger than he had imagined!

    Soon, both treasure hunters and the blonde man discerned the energy essence seeping from the shell, finding it both familiar and foreign.

    It contained Huang Xiaolong¡¯s essence.

    There was also the essence of primordial Demon beasts.

    Even the nefarious essence from the netherworld.

    And even a bit of the blonde man¡¯s essence!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The blonde man felt somewhat annoyed; he knew why there was a trace of similarity with the energy emanating from the eggshell. It was plain to see. His earlier attack had been absorbed by the eggshell. The creature within the shell had transformed the blonde man¡¯s energy into its own essence.

    That is to say, the blonde man¡¯s property had been pilfered by the being inside the egg!

    ¡°It contains my brother-in-law¡¯s life essence!¡± The Ninth Princess of the Long Clan finally let out a sigh of relief. Ever since Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life essence had completely vanished, the Ninth Princess had been worried sick, fearing the worst for Huang Xiaolong.

    Now, feeling Huang Xiaolong¡¯s familiar essence once again, the Ninth Princess finally believed¨CHuang Xiaolong was still alive! He still existed! He had not perished!

    And these diverse essences began to soar to the heavens, then start to merge!

    Merge! And merge again!

    Soon they would become one without distinction!

    Demon King Kui, along with the other Demon Kings and Demon Saints present, finally could not withstand it any longer, and they knelt en masse, bowing incessantly. ¡°We greet the Great King! We greet the Great King!¡±

    For the demonic essence seeping from within the eggshell carried on the lineage of the supreme Demon King of the Demon Realm, it was the essence of the zenith of the Demon Race¡¯s food chain. Nevertheless, the demonic essence within the eggshell was far more terrifying and powerful than that of the current supreme Demon King!

    The Demon Race honored bloodlines above all, and Demon Kings like Kui could easily discern that the creature about to be born from within the shell had a Demon Race bloodline purer by many magnitudes than the current supreme Demon King of the Demon Realm!

    Pureblood Demon King!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± The blonde man laughed maniacally, looking up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s futile. No matter what, it is futile. Whatever is born will only become my slave, my mount. Such is your destiny, and if you presumptuously retaliate, you will only bring about your own destruction.¡±

    Just at that moment!

    Boom~~~!!!!

    The giant egg, riddled with cracks, finally exploded completely!

    With the explosion of the giant egg, a life essence that was not quite human, not quite demon, not quite devil, not quite ghost, and not quite immortal, shone brilliantly like a column of light, piercing the heavens like a sharp blade, soaring straight up, impacting the skies!

    The essence that burst forth from the egg in the high heavens condensed into a cluster, merging directly with the various essences that had previously seeped out!

    Finally, the essence belonging to Huang Xiaolong, the essence of the netherworld, the essence of the Demon Race, the faint traces of the blonde man¡­all merged into one, forming an entirely new essence!

    It was a completely new life essence, a primordial essence that had not appeared since the birth of the universe.

    Within the immense aura, a figure emerged from the void!

    A person who seemed harmless to humans and animals, frail and delicate!

    A youth!

    That youth was none other than Huang Xiaolong!

    Yet, behind Huang Xiaolong, there spread six colossal white wings that blotted out the sun!

    These wings were not made up of any condensed energy but were living appendages, as if they belonged to Huang Xiaolong, a part of his very body!

    Each wing bore ancient runes that seemed to flow around it.

    With just a slight flutter of his wings, a terrifying whirlwind would spontaneously arise, ravaging the world as though it could shred the solid spatial barriers to pieces.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ I¡¯ve finally come out~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily, his eyes squinting as he looked towards the golden-haired man.

    At the same time, above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, a shadowy figure of a beast appeared.

    This beast resembled a fish yet not a fish, a bird yet not a bird, a Kuupeng yet not a Kuupeng, whose magnitude stretched unknown thousands of miles~~~

    ¡°Is~~ is~~ is Kuupeng!!!!!¡± The Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess of the Long Clan screamed in shock.

    Right, the divine beast¡¯s silhouette that appeared above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head was none other than the Kuupeng!

    Kuupeng, since ancient times, has been the most esteemed and powerful divine beast in the Demon Race!

    The current Demon King¡¯s true form was a Kuupeng!

    However, the bloodline of the Demon King was clearly inferior to Huang Xiaolong at this moment!

    How could one describe the might of the Kuupeng?

    To give a simple example, in the entire universe, there are many ancient mythical beasts revered by all worlds, and dragons are adored.

    In countless civilizations, the ¡°dragon¡± is seen as great and sacred, even as a totem.

    Nevertheless, even the omnipotent dragons that command the wind and rain are not invincible! There are divine beasts that specialize in eating dragons!

    Yes, eat dragons! To feed on dragons!

    Kuupeng is one that preys on dragons!

    In the Demon Race, there is an ancient legend that Kuupeng is the progenitor of all divine beasts, spiritual beasts, ferocious beasts, evil beasts, and savage beasts!

    It is precisely because Kuupeng feeds on dragons that the Long Clan harbored thoughts of leaving the Demon Race.

    There is also an old tale in the Long Clan¨Ca mature Kuupeng must consume 500 Little Longs and one large dragon every day!

    Originally, the Long Clan, as part of the Demon Race¡¯s large family, were numerous! Even amongst many demon races, the Long Clan was once the most prosperous and populous. It was the Kuupeng¡¯s predation that led to their sharp decline in numbers.

    Of course, nowadays, Kuupengs are exceedingly rare in the Demon Race.

    Moreover, the bloodlines have considerably diminished from the ancient Kuupeng.

    Taking the current Demon King for example, although his true form is a Kuupeng, he can no longer feast on hundreds of dragons every day as the ancient pure-blooded Kuupeng once did.

    The aura that Huang Xiaolong now displayed was already as noble and unattainable as that of an ancient Kuupeng!

    When facing Huang Xiaolong, both the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess felt an instinctual fear, a profound terror!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Kuupeng,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Previously, within the eggshell, I battled that Kuupeng for several rounds, hehe, and successfully took possession. Now, in addition to retaining my original life characteristics, I also have all the features of an ancient pure-blooded Kuupeng, the strength, divine skills~~~ And furthermore, a trace of an even more potent power has been absorbed by me, pushing my life¡¯s genetics to a new level, surpassing all races in the universe~~hahaha~~thank you, O mighty one~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked somewhat sarcastically at the mysterious golden-haired man.

    Now, he no longer felt the fear he once had towards the mysterious golden-haired man!

    In fact, he even wanted to battle with him!

    Huang Xiaolong could clearly sense his own strength at this moment!

    With just a slight breath, he could feel a tremendous power coursing through his body, and with each pulse, it caused signs of spatial collapse in the world around him.

    ¡°Oh? You insignificant thing~~ Do you think that with this, you can challenge me?¡± the mysterious golden-haired man glared angrily at Huang Xiaolong, feeling that his dignity was somehow violated. ¡°It¡¯s futile! Everything is in vain! In the universe, my race is supreme! All you disparate beings are but a joke in front of us!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged nonchalantly, his demeanor now carrying a subtle change from before. Apart from the innate laziness that remained unchanged, there was a sense of commanding authority in his eyes, now even more dominant. Occasionally, a condescending expression would inadvertently surface in his gaze.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Heh~~ it¡¯s always worth a try,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Without bringing you down, we can¡¯t enter the main world created by the ¡®Immortal Emperor¡¯ and obtain some very important information and secrets. And you certainly won¡¯t let us go. Therefore, this battle is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°I, Huang Xiaolong, gathering my own strength, drawing on the energies of the underworld, merging with the ancient pure-blooded Kuupeng and incorporating a sliver of your power, am resolved to challenge you! To settle once and for all who is the dominant force!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared a battle challenge with sudden boldness and determination!

    Ready to fight at all costs!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± The golden-haired man burst into laughter, ¡°Very well, you insignificant and humble creature~~ Today, as you wish, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1402 - Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 The Battle of Eternity

    Chapter 1402: Chapter 1402: The Battle of Eternity! Chapter 1402: Chapter 1402: The Battle of Eternity! At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was about to engage in a life-or-death struggle with the mysterious blond man.

    It was an inevitable battle.

    Naturally, the mysterious blond man was also ready to fight.

    The Treasure Hunters were horrified.

    They all knew that this battle would become the most top-tier battle in the universe!

    The first battle since ancient times!

    It should be a direct confrontation between the strongest beings!

    One was cultivating an ancient and unachieved demonic parasitic formula, absorbing the life force of pure-blooded Kuupeng, combining his own strengths, harvesting energy from the underworld, and refining a whole new species.

    The other was the most mysterious race in the universe.

    This battle was indescribable by even the phrase ¡°breathtaking.¡±

    ¡°Our battle should not involve these weaker beings anymore,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he looked at the Treasure Hunters.

    ¡°Hehehe~~,¡± the mysterious blond man scoffed coldly, ¡°you just want to protect these weak companions of yours. No matter, let them scram. After I kill you, I will personally torture them to death~~heh~~ it¡¯s all just death, nothing can change that, it¡¯s merely a matter of sooner or later.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong just chuckled lightly, then turned to the Treasure Hunters. ¡°You all go back to the underworld for now.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law!¡±

    ¡°Sister¡¯s husband!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess called out at the same time.

    They originally wanted to fight alongside Huang Xiaolong against this formidable enemy, but when they thought about their own combat prowess and how different it was from the enemy¡¯s, like the difference between heaven and earth, staying would not only be of no help to Huang Xiaolong but would also be a burden.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, you must win!¡± Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes, like autumn waters, looked at Huang Xiaolong, filled with infinite hope and concern, and deep love like the ocean.

    ¡°Mm, I will win,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, sending the Treasure Hunters into the underworld.

    Inside the underworld.

    The riddled underworld.

    The spatial barriers had been directly breached in several places.

    Creating terrifying gaping holes.

    Countless beings of the underworld, along with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, his group of relatives and friends, and his slaves, all looked up to the sky. Through the holes above their heads, they could clearly see the battle between Huang Xiaolong and the mysterious blond man.

    The Treasure Hunters quickly returned to the underworld and joined the ¡°watching group.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats.

    Outside the underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong and the mysterious blond man had both risen into the air, confronting each other.

    ¡°You are too weak, neither human nor ghost, neither demon nor spirit, completely undefinable, today, I will have you end in despair. I¡¯ll give you three moves,¡± the mysterious blond man still maintained great disdain towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~~ Enough talk, let¡¯s start! I will shatter your pride! And stomp your dignity under my feet!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes ignited with insane combat intent, and at that moment, his six pristine white wings began to flap.

    With the slight flapping of the wings, this world spontaneously gave birth to countless winds!

    Wuwuwuwu~~

    These winds, possessing spirituality, were the kings, emperors, and supreme rulers among winds! Far more ferocious than typhoons, hurricanes, tornados, wind calamities¡­ and so on, by countless billions of times.

    The winds quickly gathered from all directions and swept towards the blond man, seemingly intending to blow his physical body into dust and mush!

    ¡°Divine winds surge eight thousand zhang; I, the most wild in devouring and expelling, have the sun, the moon, and the stars within my belly, soaring across the universe with spread wings; among all heavens and myriad realms, I reign supreme!¡± Between Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brows, his feathers were unmatched in authority, dripping with dominance!

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Kuupeng, controlling all the wind energy in the universe~ Not bad. You¡¯d be a top choice for a mount,¡± the mysterious blond man looked at Huang Xiaolong with a greedy gaze. ¡°It seems this battle will be fun.¡±

    In the meantime, the blond man¡¯s body emitted boundless light.

    From every pore and cell on his body, bursts of golden boundless light emerged.

    These rays of light seemed capable of purifying all matter!

    The cosmic wind energy flapped by Huang Xiaolong, merely approaching the blond man, was purified into nothingness.

    The blond man stood completely still, his robes untouched, squinting and smiling at Huang Xiaolong, seemingly mocking.

    The wind energy capable of easily blowing away or shattering a planet was unable to shake the blond man.

    Indeed, he was a formidable foe.

    However, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s currently possessed divine skills were not only decided by Kuupeng¡¯s wind!

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brows lifted slightly, and his six sacred pure white wings rapidly evolved into a profound black color.

    That was the color representing ultimate evil!

    On the black wings, motley demonic blood flowed, along with underworld demonic script!

    Wuwu~~ Wuwu~~ Wuwu~~

    From Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wings, ghostly wails and howls emitted, and the wind energy gathered beneath the wings immediately formed into several ferocious, bloodthirsty demonic faces, vividly displaying the word ¡°evil.¡±

    Next, these demonic faces, like living creatures, tore towards the mysterious blond man.

    Simultaneously, Huang Xiaolong also launched a rapid attack, transforming into the vast, boundless true form of Kuupeng and collided with the blond man!

    He aimed for a quick resolution!

    Huang Xiaolong knew, in such a high-level confrontation, he must not delay; they had to determine the victor as quickly as possible.

    Dragging it out was no solution; on one hand, clashes between experts were decided in the blink of an eye, in life or death moments; moreover, even though Huang Xiaolong had now evolved and become incredibly powerful, he still felt unsure of certain victory.

    The opponent, the mysterious blond man, was like a bottomless abyss that Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t fathom! Continuing the struggle would be extremely disadvantageous for Huang Xiaolong!

    Thus¨CHuang Xiaolong went all in!

    He evolved out the myriad ghosts of the underworld, disrupting the opponent¡¯s mental focus and vision, and then directly transformed into the true form of Kuupeng, striking forward!

    This direct impact of his true form was excessively fierce.

    After all, Kuupeng was the number one demon beast across all heavens and myriad realms; pure-blooded Kuupeng, consuming hundreds of dragons daily, its physical strength was simply indescribable.

    Suddenly he charged forth, not knowing how many stars he would shatter. Even the realm of the immortals, if struck, would likely suffer tremendously severe damage.

    This meant that if the strike landed solidly, even a powerful figure like this mysterious golden-haired man would be hard-pressed to recover.

    Boom! Boom!

    Wherever Kuupeng passed, the world, with its seemingly impregnable spatial barriers, cracked and exploded. The metallic roar, green smoke bellowing, sparks flying everywhere, fractures appearing all over.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed desperate to bring down this world!

    Seeing this, the creatures watching from the underworld gasped! One thought dominated their minds¨CHit him! Crush him to death!

    Faced with this violent charge, the golden-haired man¡¯s pupils also violently contracted, his divine senses madly circulating, no longer underestimating his opponent.

    It must be said, he had to objectively admit, Huang Xiaolong, this enemy, had forced him to take him seriously!

    Under the operation of the golden-haired man¡¯s divine senses, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed, as fast as the speed of light, seemed to slow down in his field of vision and awareness.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless! Lowly creature, to enhance your power, you forcibly plunder the life force of mystical beasts. Just become stronger, and you dare to challenge me, your realm, your foundation, is not stable at all! Doing this, you defy the cosmic laws!¡± The golden-haired man gritted his teeth, his fingers flicking continuously, tearing the demonic faces coming at him into pieces.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease, and his strong intent also burst forth. ¡°What cosmic laws! I have cultivated the true fruit, courageously progressing, crushing bottlenecks, roaming the stars; great dao cannot bind me! The universe cannot contain me! Die!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The golden-haired man extended his right index finger and pointed across space at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Kuupeng form, yelling, ¡°Time!!!!¡±

    This point contained one of the most mysterious laws in the universe¨CTime!

    Time Law!

    This pointing seemed to have stopped time!

    Not just stopped, it seemed to have reversed!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s rapidly charging Kuupeng form appeared nailed in the void, unable to advance any further!

    And by this point, Kuupeng was already very close to the golden-haired man!

    How close?

    Just one breath away, Kuupeng could have struck the golden-haired man!

    One breath!

    But the golden-haired man had already used the nearly invincible Time Law to nail Kuupeng in place!

    Just missing by one breath!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attack had almost been nipped in the bud!

    Inside the underworld, the watching creatures were pounding their chests and stomping their feet.

    ¡°What a pity! What a pity! Just one breath short, and Little Long could have hit the enemy! With Little Long¡¯s Kuupeng form charging head-first at the enemy, he would definitely have injured him! I see, that guy¡¯s physical strength is still no match for Kuupeng¡¯s,¡± the Sword Immortal lamented.

    In the midst of battle.

    ¡°Phew~~I told you, it¡¯s useless,¡± the golden-haired man said very smugly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel regretful? You were so close to hitting me, but now, you have no chance~~ Now, you¡¯re just like a fish on a chopping board, ready for me to carve up~~Hahaha~~~¡±

    But just then!

    Huang Xiaolong transformed!

    From Kuupeng back to human form!

    Right fist!

    Huang Xiaolong raised his right fist and directly bombed the golden-haired man!

    This punch actually broke the golden-haired man¡¯s Time Law!

    ¡°What?¡± The golden-haired man¡¯s eyes showed an incredulous expression.

    However, in a fraction of a millisecond, the golden-haired man came to a sudden realization.

    Because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch carried the golden-haired man¡¯s own origin energy! Thus, it could break his own Time Law!

    Some of the golden-haired man¡¯s origin energies in this punch were those that Huang Xiaolong had absorbed from the golden-haired man¡¯s attacks on the eggshell during the hatching at the giant egg!

    This really had a sense of using his own tricks against him.

    Whoosh~~~~~~~!

    That punch was too fast!

    Calling it as fast as light wouldn¡¯t suffice!

    Moreover, this punch, within the golden-haired man¡¯s Time Law, was like a fish in water, after all, it came from the same origin, unbound, like an insider infiltrating a troop.

    The fist kept enlarging in the golden-haired man¡¯s pupils, his forehead feeling the sharp wind of the punch!

    Everything seemed like Huang Xiaolong had rehearsed it beforehand.

    Whether it was the demonic visage, wind energy, or even the Kuupeng form, it was all a decoy!

    The real deadly move was Huang Xiaolong transforming into a human form, gathering all his body¡¯s strength, and delivering that one punch!

    The golden-haired man had never anticipated that his enemy would be so cunning to an incredible degree.

    Just as the golden-haired man was about to be hit in the head by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch!

    But at that moment, he also threw a punch!

    This punch, no one knew from where it came, it was traceless!

    This punch was simply a stroke of genius, literally creating something out of nothing!

    This punch was truly perfect!

    Bang~~~~~~~~!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Fist against fist!

    Directly collided together!

    Time, space, everything seemed to solidify.

    Between heaven and earth, at that moment, there seemed to be only one scene left¨CHuang Xiaolong and golden-haired man¡¯s fists colliding!

    This was a profound image!

 Chapter 1403 - Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 What is this situation

    Chapter 1403: Chapter 1403: What is this situation? Chapter 1403: Chapter 1403: What is this situation? Finally, this battle escalated to an intense phase.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right fist collided fiercely with the mysterious blond man¡¯s right fist.

    This clash of fists was akin to two planes smashing together.

    From the point where their fists touched, there came an endless stream of terrifying sounds of planets disintegrating.

    The entire world began to shake violently.

    The Heavenly Immortal Emperor, who had gathered infinite materials and poured his heart and soul into it, had created what could be called the most robust spatial barrier in the universe. At this moment, it actually began to show glass-like, clawing and writhing cracks.

    Crack!

    The spatial barrier began to shatter!

    This time, the two of them almost jointly blew up the world created by the Heavenly Immortal Emperor!

    Within the underworld, the souls watching the battle were shaken to their core, their shock simply indescribable!

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Pfft~~!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spat out a mouthful of fresh blood as he looked up to the sky.

    The wings on his back, and even his entire body, began to crack with snapping sounds!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body suddenly split open!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± The mysterious blond man let out a hoarse laugh, full of arrogance. He had only turned pale, and his spirit seemed a bit languid, as if he were someone who had just recovered from a serious illness.

    However, the current condition of the two made it clear who was the superior and who was the inferior.

    Huang Xiaolong was injured, and very seriously at that, his body was almost shattered.

    While the mysterious blond man was merely weakened in spirit and could recover after a short rest.

    Huang Xiaolong suffered a steep loss! It seemed he was thoroughly defeated!

    Powerful!

    Too powerful!

    Even Huang Xiaolong, who had been reborn as a top-tier being in the universe, fell to defeat with his full strength!

    The strength of the mysterious blond man was terrifyingly formidable!

    Nonetheless, Huang Xiaolong had reason to be proud.

    Before cultivating the demonic parasite technique, the mysterious blond man could have effortlessly killed Huang Xiaolong with a casual blow.

    Now that they both had given their all, Huang Xiaolong had forcefully endured the mysterious blond man¡¯s attack¨Cwounded, but not dead!

    In the underworld, the observing souls clenched their hearts! As they saw Huang Xiaolong spattered with blood, they felt despair and yet prayed for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I will blow you up with one punch!¡± the mysterious blond man roared at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Let your trash body shatter to pieces! Hahahaha! Explode! Explode for me!¡±

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not completely fall apart.

    At his wounds, a vibrant green essence began to secrete.

    This green essence signified the resurgence of all things, the arrival of vitality, and the emergence of new life~~~

    The green wrapped around the wounds, visibly healing the bodily injuries at an incredible rate.

    The Core of Jupiter!

    It was the Core of Jupiter healing Huang Xiaolong! Reviving the dead and mending bones!

    Although Huang Xiaolong had evolved, he had retained various aspects of his previous self: he still controlled the underworld, was still the Yin Emperor, still possessed the Core of Jupiter, and of course, his memories and emotions were perfectly intact.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Watching Huang Xiaolong¡¯s seemingly incurable wounds heal rapidly, the mysterious blond man was filled with immense confusion, his thoughts momentarily pausing.

    He couldn¡¯t understand, for as long as he could remember, any being injured by him could only die and never recover before his eyes. What was going on?

    At that moment!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils sharply constricted!

    ¡°Die!¡± Huang Xiaolong threw his left fist!

    This left fist was as fast as a beam of lightning!

    Above the fist, lively wind energy circulated!

    Speed!

    This punch epitomized the essence of speed!

    It is known that Kuupeng dominates all wind-related energies in the universe. And wind also signifies speed¨Can unmatched speed.

    In essence, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch embodied the peak realm of speed, surpassing all others!

    It seemed a single punch was thrown, with multiple afterimages, but in reality, it was eighty-one punches!

    One punch was actually eighty-one punches!

    These eighty-one punches covered every vital point on the mysterious blond man¡¯s body.

    That is, with one punch, it swept across eighty-one vital points on the enemy.

    The eighty-one punches were like meteorites crashing down, like a natural disaster striking.

    The mysterious blond man, already somewhat distracted, coupled with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sudden sneak attack and the extremely fast and fierce punch speed, was about to be hit!

    But a formidable being is always a formidable being; in a split second, the mysterious blond man quickly threw eighty-one punches of his own.

    Their fists collided once again.

    Each of the mysterious blond man¡¯s punches contained the principles of the universe¡¯s celestial movements, making each counterpunch a bane for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fists.

    Eighty-one punches against eighty-one punches!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eighty-one punches were once again fended off.

    But at this moment, Huang Xiaolong suddenly threw another punch!

    This punch seemed to come from nowhere!

    It was strange, as though this punch should not exist in this world.

    It was an extra punch!

    A punch that had emerged at an extremely fast speed.

    This punch could not be described as terrifying.

    If one had to use a word to describe it, that word would be¨Cperfect.

    Indeed, it was a perfect punch.

    It also contained some of the profound truths of the cosmos.

    For instance, this punch was like the moon that forever revolves around the Earth in a specific trajectory¨Ca cosmic rule, an indestructible truth that has lasted since time immemorial.

    For the blond man, this unexpected punch arrived at the instant when his old strength had been expended, and his new strength had not yet surfaced, a moment that Huang Xiaolong had pinpointed a weakness.

    A fierce and ominous premonition suddenly overwhelmed the blond man.

    He knew, something terrible had happened! He had no chance to dodge this punch, nor any opportunity to defend himself!

    Boom~~~~!

    It hit!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch landed squarely on the blond man¡¯s abdomen, producing a horrifyingly loud noise!

    ¡°Ptui~~~~~~~!¡±

    Blood spurted!

    The mysterious blond man¡¯s blood spewed wildly!

    His back curved like that of a shrimp.

    ¡°Ah~~~You beast! Fiend!¡± the mysterious blond man screamed heartrendingly.

    His face was indescribably fierce and terrifying!

    He was injured!

    And not lightly at that!

    Simultaneously, countless beings within the underworld burst into cheers!

    ¡°We hit him! Brother-in-law has hit that guy!¡± exclaimed the Ninth Princess, eyes brimming with hot tears.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve won! It looks like we¡¯ve passed the test!¡± blubbered the Immortal Emperor, overcome with emotion.

    ¡°Kill him! Brother-in-law, take his life while he¡¯s down! Kill him!¡± the Third Crown Prince snarled through clenched teeth, his eyes wide with fury.

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong was far from merciful or soft-hearted.

    At this time, after finally gaining the upper hand and injuring his opponent,

    he would not give his opponent a chance to catch his breath.

    Facing such a strong enemy, it was necessary to beat him to death or cripple him before stopping!

    Allowing him a way out would be a trillion times worse than freeing a tiger back to the mountain!

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong was prepared to throw another punch, to completely finish off his opponent.

    At this moment, the blond man suddenly spat out another mouthful of blood.

    This blood was not the result of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch.

    But rather, he spat it out himself!

    With the spurt of blood, the mysterious blond man turned into a streak of gold light, moving faster than instantaneous movement, and shot up into the sky!

    He fled!

    He spat out a mouthful of blood to escape!

    Blood escape!

    Before Huang Xiaolong could react, the mysterious blond man had already soared into the firmament, squeezing through a crack torn in the space barrier, escaping outwards.

    ¡°You beast! You¡¯ve injured the illustrious me~~ This will bring a disaster upon you all! Enough, I won¡¯t tangle with you for now. At this moment, I shall return to my clan, and awaiting you miserable ants is your utter destruction! Utter annihilation! Originally, you ants should have perished in smoke and ashes many years ago, if not for that fool, the Immortal Emperor, trapping me, allowing you to linger until today, you should have been erased~~ Great defiance, such great defiance! Just wait! Wait for your doom!¡±

    As the words fell, the mysterious blond man had already fled.

    He left this world and even the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling, disappearing without a trace.

    The laws left by the Immortal Emperor, the world created by the Immortal Emperor, could not confine him.

    ¡°Phew~~ We¡¯ve finally won.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled wryly and shook his head, collapsing to the ground, both his spirit and body extremely weak.

    It was almost as if he was drained of energy.

    However, Huang Xiaolong did not relax due to this, but was contemplating the words left by the blond man before his departure.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Who exactly is this blond man? There must be many secrets hidden here. The Immortal Emperor knows these secrets~~ It seems the mysteries will only be revealed when we reach the main world of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought to himself.

    With a thought, he released the Treasure Hunters from the underworld.

    Simultaneously, the voice of the Immortal Emperor resounded between heaven and earth once more¨C

    ¡°Incredible! Unbelievable! The only possibility of unlocking this message from me is if you Treasure Hunters haven¡¯t been wiped out and have even managed to injure that guy! Even driving him out of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s cave dwelling~~ How is that possible? What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Within the voice of the Immortal Emperor was contained immense astonishment.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1404 - Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Main World

    Chapter 1404: Chapter 1404: Main World! Chapter 1404: Chapter 1404: Main World! After repelling the formidable enemy, Huang Xiaolong too collapsed on the ground, nearly depleted of all energy. The Treasure Hunters swarmed toward him, their eyes filled with extreme adoration.

    The invincible foe, defeated by Huang Xiaolong, made the Treasure Hunters regard him as the supreme being of the universe!

    Indeed, this battle proved that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength had soared to the zenith of the universe.

    Looking across the realms of the Immortals, Dragons, and Demons, hardly any opponents could be found.

    Unless that mysterious clan of the blonde man intervened, Huang Xiaolong could essentially be deemed invincible.

    Perhaps, he had even surpassed the once greatest being in the universe, the Immortal Emperor Shi Tian.

    At that moment, the voice of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian resounded once again.

    Although it was a voice left behind from long ago by Immortal Emperor Shi Tian, it was filled with undeniable shock and horror ¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, you all weren¡¯t blown away by him, and he even left~~~ Did you really defeat him? Impossible! But, none of that matters now~~ We are saved! We are saved! No, I should say, we at least have a chance! A glimmer of hope!¡±

    The words of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian became somewhat incoherent.

    However, Huang Xiaolong still caught some clues ¡ª ¡°We¡± are saved?

    Who does ¡°we¡± refer to?

    The Immortals of the Immortal Realm?

    A glimmer of hope?

    Listening intently, Huang Xiaolong eventually gave up trying to solve the puzzle and just quietly continued listening.

    The Treasure Hunters rushed up and surrounded Huang Xiaolong, their expressions filled with excitement, as if they had survived a great calamity, but Huang Xiaolong gestured for them to be quiet.

    Everyone held their breath.

    Immortal Emperor Shi Tian continued, ¡°At this moment, you must have countless questions ¡ª for instance, the blonde man trapped in this world by me, who is he really? His strength must also have surpassed your expectations, right? Hmm~~ This relates to a huge secret of the universe. As for this secret~~ don¡¯t rush. Once you enter the main world, I will reveal the answer to you~~ Prepare yourselves mentally, don¡¯t be terrified. It¡¯s a shocking secret indeed~~ Ah¨C the gateway to the main world is now open to you; after you recuperate, you can enter it. This realm offers no treasure as a reward, but in the main world, the treasures are endless~~~¡±

    With that, the voice of Immortal Emperor Shi Tian disappeared.

    Crack~~~!

    A rift sliced through the sky.

    Dawn light shone through.

    The warm glow of dawn added a different kind of vitality to this metallically cold world.

    The Treasure Hunters, gazing at the expanding dawn light, felt an endless surge of emotions, even moving some to tears!

    Throughout their journey, they faced many perils and bizarre occurrences¡­ Everything seemed as surreal as a dream, fantastical and strange.

    And, they had narrowly escaped death numerous times!

    Especially during the fights with the despicable imposters, the Treasure Hunters had tasted death¨Chad it not been for Huang Xiaolong using the Life and Death Law to forcefully revive them, they would have long become lost souls!

    And now, finally ¡ª the main world appeared!

    The destination of the Shi Tian Mansion emerged!

    A magnificent staircase extended from the ravaged firmament of this world.

    A key spun out.

    Huang Xiaolong reached out and grasped this tenth realm¡¯s key, tucking it into his pouch.

    With this, all ten keys of the Ten Heavens Realm had been collected by Huang Xiaolong.

    Above the staircase, one could vaguely discern a space that looked like heaven itself!

    That was indeed Paradise!

    Yes, for Treasure Hunters, the main world could indeed be described as Heaven, the Beyond!

    It was a heaven transcending all, the far shore of dreams!

    ¡°Phew~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong withdrew the six wings behind him, and now his appearance was exactly the same as before he practiced the Demonic Parasite Technique, still that harmless, naive young man. However, occasionally, his gaze would leak an unlimited dominance.

    Treasure Hunters also understood that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current life level had already surpassed the pinnacle of the universe. More advanced than any Immortal Body, Demonic Body, or Dragon Body.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was now unique in the universe.

    The Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess looked at Huang Xiaolong with a subconscious fear~~~

    Well, Kuupeng eats dragons, and now Huang Xiaolong was essentially a pure-blooded Kuupeng, which naturally oppressed the dragons due to lineage.

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t eat you. I¡¯m not that tasteless~~hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°Huh~~~¡± The Ninth Princess was startled, ¡°Brother-in-law, what exactly is your condition now?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure myself. I still need time to adapt to my current body. The many mysteries inside it, I haven¡¯t fully comprehended yet. But, you can regard me as the original me, no doubt about that.¡±

    ¡°No matter how I change, I¡¯m still the original me!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was firm.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, the Treasure Hunters collectively breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Alright, after the battle with that mysterious blond man, I¡¯m also quite injured. Now, let¡¯s stay here, recharge properly, and there¡¯s no rush to enter the main world. I also said, I need more time to adapt to this body.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that guy is also heavily injured and doesn¡¯t dare come back for now. I¡¯ve scared him off, hahaha~~¡±

    The mood became relaxed.

    Everyone then settled down in this realm as Huang Xiaolong had suggested, recuperating.

    What was originally an ominously dangerous world, over the ensuing period, became a peaceful harbor. It allowed the Treasure Hunters to heal and recover.

    While resting, Huang Xiaolong also focused on repairing the spatial barriers of the Underworld.

    No matter how evolved, the Underworld was always foundational for Huang Xiaolong! His greatest reliance!

    Finally!

    That day, Huang Xiaolong had perfectly adapted to his current body, and his physical condition had reached its peak! His eyes sparkled with an expressive charm, the pupils seemingly like vortexes that could swallow everything!

    It looked like they could absorb the essence of the sun and moon!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, this time, let us reach the endpoint! The Beyond!¡± Huang Xiaolong walked slowly towards the staircase leading to the main world. ¡°We have finally completed this adventure smoothly, but I have a feeling, this is just a beginning. Many astonishing secrets await us in the main world.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°But what do I have to fear?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light tone.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong took the lead, stepping onto the staircase to the main world, ascending step by step!

    The Treasure Hunters followed closely behind him. The moment they set foot on the staircase, a solemn and sacred feeling arose spontaneously!

    No one knew what encounters awaited the Treasure Hunters in the main world ahead!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1405 - Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Revealing the Secret

    Chapter 1405: Chapter 1405: Revealing the Secret Chapter 1405: Chapter 1405: Revealing the Secret Huang Xiaolong took the lead, leading the Treasure Hunters into the main world of the Heaven-Slaying Mansion!

    This was a world of splendor and majesty!

    Everywhere were the sounds of birds and the fragrance of flowers, and even the very air was filled with Immortal Spirit Qi.

    In this place, one couldn¡¯t sense a trace of danger.

    All there was here was peace, beauty, perfection, sacredness.

    Furthermore¡­ treasure shone brilliantly towards the sky.

    In the sky of this world, there were ten palaces!

    Ten transparent, crystal-like palaces!

    Colossal crystal palaces!

    Each palace was packed full of countless treasures!

    There were Immortal Pills, Spirit Grass, spiritual books, scrolls, Immortal Artifacts, magical treasures¡­

    The light emanating from the treasures created a dreamlike atmosphere that left one captivated.

    Indeed, the treasures in each palace, if taken to the universe, were enough to make all kinds of beings fight fiercely over them!

    And such palaces filled with treasures, there were as many as ten!

    Luxurious! Far too luxurious!

    ¡°This is the real core of the main world, brimming with treasures. Indeed, the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor did not lie; his treasures far surpass the combined sum of the Immortal, Demon, and Dragon Realms!¡± The All-Swords Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel his eyes heat up and his breathing quicken. ¡°With these treasures, one could establish a force to contend with the Immortal, Demon, and Dragon Realms and become a noble power in the universe!¡±

    ¡°This is truly the heart of the Heaven-Slaying world,¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also sighed repeatedly. ¡°This place doesn¡¯t only have endless treasures, but also the lifelong legacy of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor. He once stood at the pinnacle of the universe, waging wars against countless star races and was proclaimed invincible. His legacy is certainly extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°But what a pity¡­¡± the Ninth Princess, Dragon King, said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, her arms crossed. ¡°Although there are many treasures, none of you will have a share; none of us will have a share. All these treasures belong to my brother-in-law!¡±

    What~~?

    All the treasures belonged to Huang Xiaolong?

    The other Treasure Hunters wouldn¡¯t get even a single hair?

    Everyone was struck momentarily speechless.

    But soon, they understood.

    Looking closely, in the void, those crystal palaces were all sealed!

    Each palace¡¯s seal had a lock that required a key to open!

    That is to say, forcibly breaking the seal was impossible, unless one possessed power surpassing that of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°I remember now!¡± the Demon King exclaimed, slapping his forehead. ¡°When we initially entered the Heaven-Slaying world, the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor did say that the Treasure Hunter who obtained the most keys in the adventures of the ten Heaven-Slaying worlds would gain the most treasures!¡±

    So, the ten keys of the ten Heaven-Slaying worlds each corresponded to one treasure-filled palace in the main world!

    Ten keys, ten palaces, no mistake there!

    Simple and clear!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ My good brother-in-law, with all ten keys in your hands, it means all the treasures and legacy left by the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor are yours, untouchable by anyone~~ Hahaha~~~¡± The Third Crown Prince, the Dragon King, burst into laughter.

    The Treasure Hunters showed no annoyance or jealousy, turning their gazes towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, congratulations,¡± the All-Swords Immortal Emperor solemnly said. ¡°You truly deserve all the treasures of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor. We¡¯re lucky just to be able to leave alive. Hahaha~~ We won¡¯t covet them.¡±

    Yet Huang Xiaolong remained unexcited; he didn¡¯t show overwhelming joy at acquiring the treasures but appeared very composed. He smiled slightly and calmly said, ¡°Compared to these treasures, I¡¯m not very interested. What I want to know most are those secrets. The secrets about that mysterious blonde man and how the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor became strong~~~¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone also understood.

    Huang Xiaolong had grown so powerful that perhaps not even the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor at his peak was a match for him.

    Thus, treasures and legacy were indeed fleeting clouds.

    For example, even if Huang Xiaolong fully inherited the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s legacy, it would hardly enhance his strength anymore.

    ¡°Secrets? Yes, we¡¯re all very interested in these secrets,¡± the Ninth Princess nodded in agreement.

    Just then, a virtual shadow appeared in the sky!

    It was a middle-aged man, jade-faced, with hands behind his back, his eyes seemingly containing the vastness of space! His entire figure appeared immensely grand, as if this realm couldn¡¯t contain him!

    This was no corporal form.

    It was but a faint breath that condensed into a form of an image.

    Yet, just as an image, it possessed the oppressive force of the heavens!

    Under this image¡¯s oppression, some of the relatively weaker Treasure Hunters, such as the Profound Immortal Demon Saints, were already feeling suffocated!

    This was the phantom of the Immortal Emperor who defied the heavens!

    Such grandeur!

    Such might!

    Dominating the world!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Welcome, everyone!¡± The phantom of the Immortal Emperor, who defied the heavens, laughed heartily and there was a hint of gratification in his demeanor, ¡°Congratulations to all of you for overcoming the many obstacles and trials set by this Emperor and finally passing through to the main world!¡±

    As the Immortal Emperor spoke, the Treasure Hunters naturally listened attentively.

    Huang Xiaolong was also full of interest.

    ¡°Originally, when I created the ten realms that defy the heavens, I had already prepared for the worst scenario ¡ª that no Treasure Hunter would be able to pass the tests! Yes, none at all! Anyone who entered would perish!¡± The Immortal Emperor, who defied the heavens, said solemnly, ¡°Each realm set by this Emperor had great difficulty, often resulting in death! Back then, when setting these stages, this Emperor intended to bury countless lives of Treasure Hunters!¡±

    The Treasure Hunters felt a chill as they listened! It seemed that the Immortal Emperor originally intended to eliminate all those who entered his lair!

    He had ill intentions indeed!

    The Immortal Emperor continued speaking, ¡°And don¡¯t blame this Emperor for being too ruthless. In fact, I had no choice. Why did I do it? Hmm~ it was to find Treasure Hunters who might bring vitality to our universe! If you couldn¡¯t even pass the stages set by this Emperor, how could you talk about saving myriad races?¡±

    Saving myriad races?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly; what was the Immortal Emperor getting at?

    Why did the conversation become so mysterious?

    ¡°Thankfully, you actually made it! You broke into the main world!¡± The demeanor of the Immortal Emperor became excited, ¡°To have overcome the ten stages proves your potential! At the very least, you are among the most exceptional beings in the universe!¡±

    Hearing this, the Treasure Hunters were embarrassed.

    The likes of Sword Immortal Emperor blushed with shame.

    The best in the universe? If it weren¡¯t for Huang Xiaolong pulling through heroically and invincibly, we would have long been doomed, vanished without a trace!

    As for the word ¡°exceptional,¡± the Treasure Hunters felt undeserving!

    ¡°Especially since you passed the tenth realm! You repelled him!¡± the Immortal Emperor roared, ¡°Thus, this side of the universe might be saved by you!¡±

    He paused for a moment, then the Immortal Emperor spoke solemnly, ¡°You must be curious about that powerful, beyond your imagination, mysterious blonde man, right? You must also want to know my secrets, right? Well~ now, I will tell you everything. Listen carefully, because what I am about to reveal will shock the universe, something you have never thought of before! Don¡¯t be surprised, just listen carefully!¡±

    The tone of the Immortal Emperor became serious, even grave.

    The Treasure Hunters were extremely tense.

    Huang Xiaolong, included, maintained high focus.

    ¡°Firstly, this Emperor was once known as the most powerful being in the universe, and from the worlds created by this Emperor, you should be able to see my strength,¡± the Immortal Emperor said without any boast.

    ¡°Let me put it this way, though I am an Immortal Emperor, I am far stronger than any Immortal Emperor in history. My power has greatly exceeded what can be described within the category of an Immortal Emperor. Don¡¯t you find that strange?¡± asked the Immortal Emperor.

    The Treasure Hunters nodded unconsciously.

    The Immortal Emperor could create, conquer myriad races of the universe, travel the cosmos, and refine countless planets.

    His power was indeed beyond what the level of ¡°Immortal Emperor¡± could describe.

    Though he claimed to be an ¡°Immortal Emperor,¡± he was in fact, a being of a higher order of life!

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said seriously, ¡°The strongest Immortal Emperor in our immortal realm currently, and even in history, is not comparable to the Immortal Emperor who defied the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Although I am an Immortal Emperor, why am I so unreasonably powerful?¡± The Immortal Emperor smiled and quickly gave the answer, ¡°Because I have a unique adventure!¡±

    A unique adventure?

    ¡°Yes, this adventure was fortunate, but also the greatest misfortune~~¡± sighed the Immortal Emperor, with a very complex expression on his face.

    An expression of past memories surged, showing on the Immortal Emperor¡¯s face; his face was immensely conflicted.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    What kind of adventure could be fortunate yet be the greatest misfortune?

    Soon, the Immortal Emperor provided the answer, ¡°My adventure involves that extremely powerful fellow you met in the tenth realm. Hmm~~ my adventure comes from that mysterious blonde man. So, who is he?¡±

    Hearing the Immortal Emperor¡¯s words, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts raced; indeed! The Immortal Emperor was so powerful because he was connected to that mysterious blonde man!

    Then, who was this mysterious blonde man?

    ¡­

 Chapter 1406 - Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 The Whole Truth

    Chapter 1406: Chapter 1406: The Whole Truth!!!! Chapter 1406: Chapter 1406: The Whole Truth!!!! The voice of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor echoed in the main world, bearing less of its inherent majesty and spiritedness, yet filled with much more sorrow and anxiety.

    This cast a somewhat tragic air over the atmosphere of the main world.

    ¡°Now, I will tell you the identity of that mysterious blond man¨Che does not belong to our side of the universe,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor said with a trembling voice. ¡°Simply put, he is a transcendent being. Transcending our existence.¡±

    Does not belong to this side of the universe?

    What does he belong to then?

    Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters were all confused.

    The universe is the universe, why add a qualifier?

    One side of the universe? One universe?

    ¡°Could there be another universe?¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered.

    ¡°Very well, let me put it in simpler terms,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor said. ¡°Our universe is infinitely large. Boundless. However, beyond our universe, there are other universes.¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong nodded involuntarily.

    A universe beyond our universe, this was akin to saying there¡¯s a ¡®sky beyond the sky.¡¯

    For all the Treasure Hunters, it was the first time they had heard such a statement, and for the moment, their minds were somewhat struggling to adapt. In their understanding, the universe was just one, infinitely large, where myriad clans competed, and the realms of immortals, demons, and dragons stood in equilibrium.

    But the Heavenly Immortal Emperor said, outside our universe, there are other universes¡­

    At that moment, a lightbulb went off in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head. ¡°I get it¡­ Could it be that the mysterious blond man doesn¡¯t belong to our universe but instead comes from a different universe¡¯s alien race?¡±

    Upon these words, all the Treasure Hunters nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes! Brother Huang Xiaolong, you are truly wise. Since the Heavenly Immortal Emperor said that there is more than one universe, that mysterious blond man must indeed be from an alien race from another universe! Just as the Heavenly Immortal Emperor said, he does not belong to our side of the universe,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor spoke, profoundly agreeing.

    ¡°He must come from a universe that is more prosperous than ours, right?¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor analyzed. ¡°The universe is not unique, thus, there are distinctions of strength and weakness.¡±

    ¡°Dear Treasure Hunters, there¡¯s no need to be surprised,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor continued. ¡°Other universes outside ours are roughly similar to our universe. I guess you must think that the mysterious blond man comes from another universe, right? Wrong, very wrong.¡±

    What?

    The analysis of Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters was wrong? And it sounded like it was terribly wrong!

    ¡°Different universes, indeed, differ in strength, but the differences are not particularly significant. Those of you who have fought with the mysterious blond man should know, his strength already surpasses that of our universe~~¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor explained slowly. ¡°For now, let us not delve into the true identity of the blond man. Let me give you a metaphor.¡±

    ¡°One universe is equivalent to an organ within a being.¡± The Heavenly Immortal Emperor once again released startling words.

    This time, even Huang Xiaolong was utterly dumbfounded¡­

    A universe, equivalent to an organ within a being?

    What kind of being is that???

    In other words, this being¡¯s body contains a multitude of universes!

    ¡°My fellow Treasure Hunters, please stay calm~~ As I have warned you before, no matter what you hear, please, do not panic. So, continue listening,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor said with a smile.

    The Treasure Hunters barely stabilized their spirits and continued to listen attentively.

    ¡°I was making a metaphor. So, continuing with that, such a being has a very special body structure, containing many organs. And each organ represents a universe,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor said earnestly. ¡°That is to say, such a being is composed of countless universes. Each universe is an individual organ, not interfering with each other, just like how well water does not interfere with river water.¡±

    ¡°Now to reveal the mystery, who exactly is that mysterious blond man? As I have mentioned before, he does not come from another universe. Who is he? Hmm¡­ We may call him¨C¡®Divine Race¡¯~~¡± Saying ¡°Divine Race,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice trembled, inevitably filled with fear!

    Divine Race?

    ¡°What is the Divine Race?¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor continued to clarify. ¡°Let¡¯s take another metaphor. If the universe is likened to an organ within a living being, then the Divine Race would be¨Cthe breath of this living being. The quantity of the Divine Race is immense. That mysterious blond man you saw is just one of thousands within the Divine Race!¡±

    ¡°That being can release strands and strands of breath, thus, giving birth to thousands upon thousands of Divine Race entities,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor narrated.

    ¡°The Divine Race is actually the breath of that being¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished. ¡°Just a single strand of breath is already so powerful, countless breaths forming countless Divine Race members, that¡¯s¡­ terrifying!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. ¡°Brother-in-law, what¡¯s even more terrifying is¨Chow fearsome must that being be?¡±

    Terrifying!

    Everyone thought deeply, filled with dread!

    ¡°Hehe, everyone, have you gathered your thoughts?¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes exuded a trace of helplessness. ¡°The universe as organs, countless universes making up a living being, and that being¡¯s released breaths become the Divine Race.¡±

    ¡°Let me also talk about my own incredible experiences,¡± the Heavenly Immortal Emperor sighed. ¡°Back when I first became an Immortal Emperor, full of vigor, I roamed the universe. Hmm, I roamed within our own side of the universe. I, too, had no power to break the barriers and enter other universes.¡±

    ¡°In my travels across the universe,¡± the Slayer Immortal Emperor said in agony, ¡°I encountered a member of the Divine Race in the tenth world you all faced.¡±

    ¡°This Divine Race, when they first arrived in our universe, showed great enthusiasm towards me. They even promoted me and taught me many Secret Techniques, which was almost like receiving a life-changing favor.¡±

    ¡°I followed this Divine Race member everywhere to gain experience. It was a secret; no one knew that beside me stood a Divine Race member so powerful, it was almost absurd. In the realm of immortals, other Immortal Emperors considered me the foremost prodigy of the Heavenly Realm¨Cha, I grew stronger day by day. Perhaps I did have some natural talent. The Secret Techniques taught to me by the Divine Race, I was able to learn all of them.¡±

    ¡°But later on, I discovered that the Divine Race had ulterior motives! They were using me!¡± A flash of anger swept through the eyes of the Slayer Immortal Emperor.

    He paused briefly then continued, ¡°Logically speaking, having learned so many Secret Techniques and skills from the Divine Race, being used by them was worthwhile; I shouldn¡¯t hold resentment. But¨Cthey harbored ill intentions!¡±

    ¡°These Divine Race members, they aim to destroy us!¡±

    ¡°This Divine Race member, bearing the task of destroying us, might have lacked experience. After arriving in our universe, they needed to find a being to utilize¨CI was chosen! It was my fortune as well as my great misfortune!¡±

    ¡°Eventually, I endured patiently! I did not confront them directly. And the Divine Race member didn¡¯t seem to take me seriously, nor did they guard against me. Finally, I seized an opportunity and sealed him! I stole his magical treasures, caught him off-guard, and after years of careful plotting, I finally sealed him! But I, too, was severely injured and my life is nearing its end!¡±

    ¡°I know my end is close, but to protect the beings of our universe, I set up the Slayer Heavenly Realms and allowed Treasure Hunters to enter. If there emerged a Treasure Hunter capable of confronting that Divine Race member, it would mean there is still hope for our universe!¡±

    The Slayer Immortal Emperor rushed out his revelation.

    The Treasure Hunters also understood a lot.

    But many things were still unclear.

    For instance, why does the Divine Race want to destroy the beings of this universe?

    For him, it made no sense, just like a fierce beast wouldn¡¯t bother to crush some ants.

    After calming his emotions, the Slayer Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°What are we? As beings of this universe, what are we?¡±

    This sudden question confused the Treasure Hunters immensely.

    ¡°Remember what I just said. The Divine Race didn¡¯t come to destroy the universe, but to destroy us,¡± said the Slayer Immortal Emperor with deep significance.

    ¡°Eh? Right, the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t destroy this universe because this universe is essentially an organ within that being¡¯s body. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t destroy their own organ.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, understanding a bit. ¡°What are we? Why does the Divine Race want to eliminate us?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s use an analogy,¡± the Slayer Immortal Emperor began to liken. ¡°In the past, I found myself stranded on Earth. Earth is a relatively minor, ordinary, and even low-level planet in our universe. There are beings on Earth, including cultivators, but honestly, they are all weaklings. To the Heavenly Realm, Earth¡¯s beings are like barbarians living in rudimentary conditions.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smile when Earth was mentioned.

    The Treasure Hunters all looked towards Huang Xiaolong at the same time.

    This time, the Slayer Immortal Emperor was wrong!

    Perhaps, in the past, Earth indeed seemed insignificant, but today, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s management, Earth had become a force in the universe that couldn¡¯t be ignored!

    It was able to stand on equal footing with the Three Realms of Heaven, Demons, and Dragons!

    The person who passed through the Slayer Realms and repelled the Divine Race was exactly an Earthling!

    This was something the Slayer Immortal Emperor could never have imagined!

    Then, the Slayer Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°So, speaking of Earth, although it¡¯s too insignificant, Earth also has its own culture and civilization. Having spent a considerable time on Earth, I developed affection for it, which is why I placed the entrance to the Slayer Cave on Earth.¡±

    ¡°On Earth, there is a disease which is incurable¨C¡± a gleam flashed in the Slayer Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°This disease is called by the Earth¡¯s beings¨C¡®cancer.''¡±

    ¡°Cancer?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    The present Treasure Hunters were all unaware of what ¡°cancer¡± was.

    Huang Xiaolong explained, ¡°The so-called cancer is a type of malignant tumor and indeed incurable for ordinary beings on Earth.¡±

    The Slayer Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°Cancer, cancer cells¡­ well, that¡¯s enough for my analogy. We, the beings living in this universe which is essentially an organ of that entity, we are¨C¡±

    ¡°Cancer cells!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed.

    Indeed, the Slayer Immortal Emperor added, ¡°We are like cancer cells¨Cso why does the Divine Race want to eradicate us? It¡¯s just like removing cancer cells!¡±

    ¡°If we are allowed to keep developing, exploring, building, destroying, waging wars in this universe, eventually the resources of this universe will be exhausted. Then, it would mean that an organ within that being is gradually failing. Of course, this will take a very long time.¡±

    Understood!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong completely understood!

    They are like ¡°cancer cells,¡± eventually causing the universe to decline until extinction!

    The task of those in the Divine Race is to eradicate these ¡°cancer cells¡±!

    ¡°There are many universes. This implies that there are many organs within that being. Each organ contains cancer cells, and countless members of the Divine Race enter various universes to eliminate the cancer cells. In some universes, the cancer cells have been completely eradicated, thus ensuring the safety of the organs. Our universe¡­¡± The Slayer Immortal Emperor was extremely careful. ¡°As of now, we, the cancer cells, have not been eradicated yet. But, the Divine Race has discovered us! They will exterminate us!!!!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1407 - Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 The End of the Adventure Leaving

    Chapter 1407: Chapter 1407: The End of the Adventure! Leaving! Chapter 1407: Chapter 1407: The End of the Adventure! Leaving! The metaphor of the Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens, when heard, indeed made one feel it was both laughable and cries-worthy.

    But Huang Xiaolong had understood it. And so had all the Treasure Hunters.

    One by one, they stared in stunned silence.

    ¡°In fact, to put it simply, we are indeed destroying this universe,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, firmly believing it.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no mistake,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King nodded. ¡°We extract energy from the universe to cultivate, which is a form of destruction. We plunder the universe for treasures of heaven and earth, which is also a form of destruction. Even our very existence in this universe is a form of destruction¡­ Eventually, we will utterly destroy this universe. Then, it will be as if one of that being¡¯s organs has necrosed.¡±

    ¡°So, are you saying it¡¯s our fault?¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor laughed and cried at the same time.

    ¡°We can¡¯t say it¡¯s our fault. Since we were born from this universe and have proliferated within it, there¡¯s naturally a reason for our existence,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with great magnanimity.

    The Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens continued, ¡°So¨Cmy fellow Treasure Hunters, now that you know the truth, the secret that shook the heavens, what do you plan to do?¡±

    Plans?

    The question posed by the Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens indeed caused the Treasure Hunters¡¯ brains to thunder.

    For a moment, none of the Treasure Hunters knew how to answer.

    The Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens sneered. ¡°Difficult decision, isn¡¯t it? But the Divine Race has discovered the cancerous cells in this universe¡­ So, we are left with only two paths to walk¨Cone, wait passively for death. Await that member of the Divine Race to summon others of their kind to our universe and to completely exterminate us. The second is to fight! Fight to the death! Drive the Divine Race from this universe! Even wipe them out, to prevent future troubles!¡±

    ¡°There are only these two paths, decisively no third!¡± declared the Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens emphatically.

    ¡°That Divine Race is too strong!¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor let out a cry of despair. ¡°Although Brother Huang Xiaolong repelled a member of the Divine Race, he too was seriously injured. Moreover, there isn¡¯t just one member of the Divine Race! There are thousands upon thousands, an endless number of the Divine Race! We are too insignificant, simply unable to resist!¡±

    The other Treasure Hunters also appeared disheartened.

    However powerful Huang Xiaolong was, one could not fight against overwhelming numbers, and he certainly couldn¡¯t save all the ¡°cancerous cells¡± in the universe.

    Not to mention anything else, just the appearance of two members of the Divine Race striking together would most likely spell a certain death for Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Alright, everyone, please calm down. In short, we cannot just sit here and wait for death. Let¡¯s see if the Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens has any other plans,¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a deep voice.

    Sure enough, the Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens soon spoke up. ¡°My fellow Treasure Hunters, the situation is not as devoid of hope as you imagine¡­ Back then, I spent a long time with that member of the Divine Race and learned many secrets. To start with, the being that contains universes within has many organs, meaning there are many universes inside him. Thus, he cannot attend to them all thoroughly. There are bound to be oversights. In other words, with a bit of luck, some universes may go unnoticed by the Divine Race for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Once the Divine Race descends upon a universe, it is not easy for them to contact others of their kind.¡±

    In other words¨C¡± The Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens¡¯ eyes began to shine. ¡°As long as you destroy that member of the Divine Race who was sealed by me, it¡¯s very likely¨Cyou¡¯ll have solved the problem once and for all!¡±

    ¡°The Divine Race are arrogant, looking down upon us creatures. For one, it¡¯s possible he won¡¯t report the humiliation he suffered, as he has never engaged in such behavior! Secondly, even if he wants to report it, it would take some time. If you extinguish him before he can report back, that will do!¡± the Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens said with piercing eyes. ¡°Since you were able to repel him, then there¡¯s a possibility of completely destroying him!¡±

    Hearing this, all the Treasure Hunters simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was as if seeing a glimmer of hope in a desperate situation!

    If it was just dealing with that solitary member of the Divine Race, then Huang Xiaolong could be confident in taking action.

    After a short period of conserving strength, Huang Xiaolong had become even more accustomed to his current body, and his combat power had improved. Facing the member of the Divine Race again, he indeed had the potential to kill him.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, we have hope!¡± Emperor Zhi of the Purple Flame said with a trembling voice. ¡°Until we completely destroy that character, we won¡¯t have peace of mind!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gave a slight nod, showing no outward reaction.

    At that moment, in the void, the image of the Immortal Emperor who Slaughters the Heavens began to slowly fade away.

    It seemed as if it was about to dissipate.

    ¡°Alright, all you lucky, brave, wise Treasure Hunters, this breath left by me, the Emperor, is ultimately going to vanish like smoke into clouds. However, what I wanted to tell you has already been spoken. Soon, you will be transported away from this world created by me~~~¡±

    In the voice of the Slain Immortal Emperor, there was a trace of relief. ¡°The Treasure Hunter with the most keys will not only obtain a larger share of the treasures but will also receive ¡ª the Slain Heavens Ten Realms! Yes, the ten worlds painstakingly crafted by me, are all bestowed upon the fated Treasure Hunters.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Brother-in-law, congratulations!¡± The Ninth Princess¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°The Slain Heavens Ten Realms, each world possesses unique laws and contains mysteries and intelligence. Now, they all belong to you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Then, my treasure hunt this time can be considered a complete success. Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong also let out a joyous laugh.

    Speaking of the gains from this time, Huang Xiaolong was quite satisfied as well.

    At the very least, he should now be considered the most powerful being in this universe, capable of arm-wrestling with the Divine Race.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong tossed all ten keys into the air.

    Each key corresponded to a seal lock of a crystal palace.

    Click~~ Click~~ Click~~

    As the locks opened, the treasures within the palaces were all collected into the corresponding keys.

    It turned out that each key contained the mystery of space.

    At the same time, each key began to assimilate a world.

    For instance, the key obtained from the first realm of the Slain Heavens Ten Realms was used to collect the entire first realm.

    The key obtained from the second realm collected the entire second realm.

    And so on.

    The image of the Slain Immortal Emperor grew fainter and more transparent, but at the very last moment, he proclaimed loudly, ¡°Right! Treasure Hunters, there is one more thing that I must make clear.¡±

    All the Treasure Hunters listened intently, not daring to miss a single word.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should be some spies in the Immortal Realm!¡± The voice of the Slain Immortal Emperor was heavy, ¡°There are spies who have been bought by the Divine Race! Of course, this is just my speculation; it may not be accurate. But you all need to be careful and look after yourselves! The great and arduous task of eradicating the Divine Race and preserving the beings of this universe, I entrust to you!¡±

    With that, the image of the Slain Immortal Emperor completely disappeared. No longer did it exist between heaven and earth.

    And the main world began to disintegrate.

    Streams of teleportation power wrapped around the Treasure Hunters.

    *Sigh~~* ¡°Finally, the adventure has ended,¡± thought Huang Xiaolong, feeling immense relief, ¡°Regardless of what happens hereafter, this time, we managed to leave alive. Eh~~ There are Divine Race spies in the Immortal Realm? This matter needs to be thoroughly investigated.¡±

    Both the Thousand Swords Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, along with many Profound Immortals, were filled with anxiety.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, there was no longer any time for everyone to think further; one by one, the Treasure Hunters began to be transported out.

    Leaving the Slain Heaven Cave Dwelling!

    The keys, all infused with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s essence, returned to his hands once they had collected the treasures and worlds.

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong too disappeared completely.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1408 - Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Going Home

    Chapter 1408: Chapter 1408: Going Home! Chapter 1408: Chapter 1408: Going Home! Under the thrust of the teleportation force, Huang Xiaolong and the Treasure Hunters were all teleported away.

    The adventure in the world of Slaying Heavens had come to a satisfactory conclusion.

    Outside!

    Here was the Bohai area of what used to be planet Earth! But now, seas had turned to mulberry fields, and with the grand resurgence of Spiritual Energy on Earth combined with ongoing evolution, the Bohai of years past had transformed into a resplendent, majestic mountain range.

    The world outside was bathed in brilliant sunshine, the air imbued with the fragrance from distant mountains.

    Earth!

    Huang Xiaolong had finally returned to Earth!

    His gaze lingering on the layered mountains in the distance, he squinted slightly, greedily breathing in the familiar air. ¡°I¡¯m back~ haha, I can go home now~~¡±

    Woosh woosh woosh~~ Woosh woosh woosh~~

    The other Treasure Hunters appeared beside Huang Xiaolong, each of them as if in a trance, sighing again and again.

    ¡°Sword Immortal brother Huang Xiaolong~ now, looking at it, your Earth really is not bad at all. Hahaha~~ it¡¯s a beautiful planet indeed,¡± the Wan Sword Immortal Emperor exclaimed sincerely.

    After several life-and-death experiences, these Treasure Hunters now found everything pleasing to the eye. Moreover, due to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s influence, they all felt a special closeness to Earth.

    ¡°Master~~~!¡±

    At the peak of a nearby mountain, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves Xu Fu and Zehui soared toward them directly.

    They had endured the strike of the blond Divine Race in the tenth world of the Slaying Heavens Domains and had not died but were instead directly teleported out. Now, seeing Huang Xiaolong emerge unscathed, the two slaves also scampered eagerly toward him.

    In addition, the Profound Immortals and Demon Saints who had been teleported over earlier also rushed over.

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Xu Fu and Zehui both respectfully knelt in midair in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    Suddenly, within the ink painting-like dragon eyes of Zehui, an expression of horror surfaced as he looked at Huang Xiaolong with astonishment!

    He had sensed that aura from Huang Xiaolong that almost suppressed the bloodline of dragons!

    The aura of Kuupeng!

    The inadvertent revelation of Kuupeng¡¯s aura from Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Master, you?¡± Zehui¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Ah~~ I forgot to conceal it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle, promptly cloaking the Kuupeng aura.

    With that, Huang Xiaolong once again assumed his usual demeanor¨Ccalm, light as a cloud, harmless to humans and animals.

    ¡°We¡¯re all fine, everything went relatively smoothly. Now that the adventure of the Slaying Heavens Mansion has come to a perfect end, we should also return,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an easy smile.

    He didn¡¯t say much, and the slaves did not dare to ask more.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, why not head back to my Earthly palace where I, as your host, will treat you, offering a banquet to wash the dust from your travels, how about it?¡± Huang Xiaolong suggested to the Wan Sword Immortal Emperor and others with a smile. ¡°Now, we can even relax a bit.¡±

    This adventure had fostered a deep camaraderie between Huang Xiaolong and the higher-ups of the demon, immortal, and dragon realms. Although Huang Xiaolong had been the one providing aid through the trials, they all had, after all, become comrades in the same trench.

    ¡°This~~~¡± The Wan Sword Immortal Emperor was momentarily stunned, then shook his head slightly. ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, we¡¯ll have to pass this time. We must hurry back to the immortal realm to report.¡±

    After a sigh, the Wan Sword Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°Too much has happened this time, and it¡¯s related to the biggest secret in the cosmos~~ the matter is too important, we¡¯re anxious and can¡¯t settle down until we return to the immortal realm.¡±

    The Demon King Ku also nodded, fully agreeing. ¡°We should not delay, we also need to return to the demon realm. We must be prepared; otherwise, if the Divine Race comes to attack, our demon realm will be destroyed in an instant. By the way, brother Huang Xiaolong, rest assured, the matter of the Great Demon Prince being devoured by you will be kept secret; we will not report it to our superiors.¡±

    Only the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess of the Long Clan were willing to stay and play on Earth with Huang Xiaolong for a while.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, this time, we¡¯ll stay on Earth to have some fun, but soon, you should be coming with us to the Long Clan realm,¡± Third Crown Prince said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Hehe~¡± Huang Xiaolong also smiled.

    ¡°Mmm~ Brother-in-law, you must visit the Long Clan realm. Firstly, to ask for Seventh Princess¡¯s hand in marriage from our father and mother, Seventh Sister is still waiting for you,¡± the Third Crown Prince said cheerfully. ¡°Secondly, this time for marriage~~~ I¡¯m afraid it will be¡­ hehehe, a double celebration!¡±

    ¡°Oh~~ Third Brother, stop it!¡± Ninth Princess quickly interjected, not letting the Third Crown Prince continue. Always bold and unconstrained, the Long Clan¡¯s Ninth Princess now blushed like a ripe tomato, shy beyond measure.

    She hung her head like an ordinary little Earth girl, fiddling with the hem of her garment while occasionally stealing glances at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded without hesitation, laughing. ¡°Indeed, I am going to pay a visit to the Dragon Realm. When the time comes, big brother-in-law and little sister-in-law, you guys will take me. I¡¯m going to pick up the Seventh Princess and, by the way, discuss the Ninth Princess¡¯s situation. Ha, Ninth Princess, from now on, I¡¯ll have to change how I address you, not as little sister-in-law anymore, hahaha~~~¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong speak so frankly about taking her, the Ninth Princess¡¯s heart finally relaxed, completely soaked in a sweet sense of happiness.

    ¡°Ninth sister, don¡¯t be so shy, nor nervous. As your brother-in-law, being able to marry you is like climbing to a high branch for you. It¡¯s even a high branch for our entire Long Clan. The King and Queen have no reason to refuse; on the contrary, they would feel honored,¡± the Third Crown Prince said righteously. ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong has become the most powerful and highest-level being in this universe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Immortal Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords nodded like a pecking chicken.

    The Immortal Emperor of Purple Flames was full of curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m curious, what species would the offspring be if a pure-blooded Kuupeng and a pure-blooded giant dragon were to mate¡­ Surely, they would be freakishly powerful!¡±

    The Demon King Kui spoke earnestly to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, you should love the Long Clan¡¯s various princesses a lot. It would be best to have the great Dragon King marry all his precious daughters to you, so you can produce many extraordinary beings to fight against the terrifying Divine Race.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not a breeding stallion~~¡±

    ¡°This method is a good one,¡± the Third Crown Prince actually chimed in.

    The Ninth Princess was so embarrassed that she stomped her feet.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, there¡¯s no need to tease me anymore. Our collaboration in this adventure has been pretty good; at least there have been no internal conflicts,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Since all of you are leaving Earth, I won¡¯t keep you. However¨C¡±

    He paused, and his expression turned very serious. ¡°Regarding that secret, you all need to keep it to yourselves.¡±

    Hmm?

    The Immortal Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords and Demon King Kui, along with the others, looked at Huang Xiaolong with confusion.

    But they all held a great respect for Huang Xiaolong, even reverence. If Huang Xiaolong said so, there must be a good reason.

    ¡°Do you remember what the Sky-slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s last words were?¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke very calmly. ¡°There may be traitors in the Immortal Realm, traitors controlled by the Divine Race!¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother Huang Xiaolong, the Sky-slaying Immortal Emperor did have such thoughts. Although there is no concrete evidence, the matter is of great significance, so we¡­ Alright! Brother Huang Xiaolong, this time, we¡¯ll selectively report some matters. Regarding the Divine Race, regarding your evolution through the swallowing of Kuupeng, and how you repelled the Divine Race, we will not mention any of this!¡± declared the Immortal Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords emphatically.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, rest assured, we are not fools. On our way back to the Immortal Realm, we and our Profound Immortal subordinates will coordinate our stories in advance. When questioned, we will reveal nothing!¡± the Immortal Emperor of Purple Flames also said.

    ¡°If the Immortal Realm could harbor traitors, then our Demon Realm might as well! So¨Chide it! All these key secrets must be kept hidden! They absolutely must not be revealed!¡± the Demon King Kui swore.

    ¡°Not a word!¡±

    Many Profound Immortals and Demon Saints also began to shout their oaths.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, we shall take our leave. Here is the map and coordinates to the Immortal Realm, as well as a jade slip to contact us. We have built a passage from the Immortal Realm to Earth, and with your current strength, you can pass through it and come to the Immortal Realm. When the time comes, contact us,¡± said the Immortal Emperor of Ten Thousand Swords, handing the map and jade slip to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong took them.

    ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, we believe you¡¯ll also soon come to the Immortal Realm to investigate some matters. We will sweep the couch to welcome you!¡± said the Immortal Emperor of Purple Flames sincerely.

    The Demon King Kui also handed over a contact Magic Artifact and the map coordinates to the Demon Realm to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brother Huang Xiaolong, we in the Demon Realm eagerly await your esteemed arrival.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded and smiled in acknowledgment.

    At that moment, the people from the Immortal and Demon Realms took to the sky, preparing to leave.

    Huang Xiaolong waved goodbye to the sky. ¡°Everyone, safe travels. Rest assured, the Divine Race, having been injured, won¡¯t be making a comeback anytime soon. When you return to the Demon and Immortal Realms, act according to the situation. Wait for me to come find you!¡±

    ¡°Brother! We¡¯ll meet again!¡±

    After bidding a reluctant farewell to Huang Xiaolong, the people from the Demon and Immortal Realms left.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ After seeing off friends, let¡¯s go home~~ I¡¯ve been missing home a lot,¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily, releasing his wives and close followers from the underworld.

    ¡°Alright, my dear ones, now, we¡¯re going home!¡± Huang Xiaolong said softly to his wives.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Cheers erupted on the spot!

    Home!

    That¡¯s the most beautiful thing!

    And the happiest thing!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1409 - Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Going to the Dragon Realm to Pick

    Chapter 1409: Chapter 1409: Going to the Dragon Realm to Pick Up My Wife! Chapter 1409: Chapter 1409: Going to the Dragon Realm to Pick Up My Wife! After bidding farewell to the forces of the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm, Huang Xiaolong, along with the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan, Ninth Princess, and a large family entourage, returned to their lavish palace headquarters built on Earth.

    People were flying freely in the skies of Earth.

    Today¡¯s Earth, although it had endured the invasion of the Immortal Realm and the torment of war, had undergone a remarkable transformation with the solitary efforts of Huang Xiaolong. The quality of life on Earth had become exceptional, far surpassing countless civilized planets in the universe, swiftly rising to become a dominant power second only to the three realms of demons, immortals, and dragons.

    On Earth, in the universe, stood a true colossus.

    Immortal Spirit Qi was abundant everywhere, and innumerable earthly beings were propagating, cultivating, and pursuing the path to immortality and eternal life.

    At last, Huang Xiaolong and the others returned to the palace.

    The servants rushed out one after another to welcome them.

    That evening, a feast was laid out in the great hall with various delicacies flowing like water.

    Huang Xiaolong indulged himself greatly.

    It had been quite a while since he was out, and he really missed the authentic Earth cuisines.

    The Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess also thoroughly enjoyed the meal.

    After dinner, Xu Fu and other servants organized a host of stunning Earth beauties to sing and dance for entertainment.

    The atmosphere was joyful and harmonious.

    Huang Xiaolong also let go and treated the Long Clan¡¯s guests generously.

    For the next short while, Huang Xiaolong primarily focused on relaxation.

    One day, Huang Xiaolong called together the Earth¡¯s core members, as well as the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, and announced, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve had our fun. Now, it¡¯s time to get down to serious business.¡±

    Everyone listened intently to what Huang Xiaolong was going to say next.

    ¡°The issue with the Divine Race has been made known to you all,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a serious expression. ¡°We are the beings of this universe, harvesting and destroying it bit by bit, eroding it. To the Divine Race and their masters, we are like cancerous cells that must be eradicated.¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If the Divine Race hadn¡¯t entered our universe, we could actually live worry-free. But the trouble began when, during the rise of the Immortal Emperor, there was a member of the Divine Race by his side. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Immortal Emperor had continually been engaging in deception and confrontation with them, even eventually catching them off guard and sealing the Divine Race individual in a solitary world, we¨Cwould have long been extinct.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying¨CLittle Long, this is too frightening.¡± Song Yuru paled.

    ¡°And what¡¯s more frightening is that the member of the Divine Race has broken free from the seal and escaped,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°I have wounded him, so he won¡¯t take action for the time being, but the time we have left isn¡¯t much. Our goal is¨Cto kill that member of the Divine Race! Before he can alert the others, we must eliminate him!¡±

    ¡°This is a monumental task,¡± the Third Crown Prince frowned. ¡°To accomplish this mission, all the different races and civilizations in our universe should unite, putting aside all grudges, and face the external threat together. We might then stand a chance of success. Moreover, it¡¯s best if we elect a leader¨C¡±

    At this point, both the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess turned their gazes toward Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this right now. For now, I need to go into retreat.¡±

    Retreat!

    ¡°Yes, I must go through all the treasures obtained on this adventure and sort them out. Then, I will adjust myself to peak condition,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what about after your retreat?¡± the Ninth Princess asked.

    ¡°Well¨Cdon¡¯t rush. Once I come out of my retreat, I¡¯ll make a trip through the three realms of demons, immortals, and dragons,¡± Huang Xiaolong shared his plan.

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s all go into retreat. Retreat within the underworld,¡± the Third Crown Prince nodded. ¡°Brother-in-law, your underworld has the mysterious Time Law. By retreating there, we can save as much time as possible.¡±

    So, it was decided.

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong and the others entered the underworld.

    The Time Law within the underworld was at a ratio of 1000 to 1.

    Without any disruption or interference from outside forces, a thousand days spent by Huang Xiaolong in the underworld would be equivalent to just one day in the outside world.

    In terms of time, this was quite sufficient.

    Huang Xiaolong entered a palace alone to start his inventory and organization process.

    During his adventures in the Ten Killings Realms, Huang Xiaolong obtained many, rather messy treasures that required time to thoroughly assess.

    He had used the Imperial Slaughtering Emperor Slash obtained in the first realm, as well as the core of Jupiter, multiple times already, so there was nothing to discuss there.

    In the Second Realm, he had picked numerous treasures from the Treasure Tree, but given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current strength, they were of little use to him now. He distributed all of the treasures among his confidants and Earth¡¯s cultivators.

    Moreover, in the Second Realm, Huang Xiaolong also acquired an innumerable amount of beads containing the essence of the earth.

    Each bead was equivalent to the essence of several hundred miles of land.

    These beads could not only be used for cultivating earth-series Divine Skills but also for creating planets.

    Without a second thought, Huang Xiaolong refined all the beads into the Earth itself.

    Expansion!

    Expanding the land area of Earth!

    It was like filling an island with sand in the ocean!

    The expanded Earth was now more than a hundred times larger in total area than before!

    This meant that such an Earth was akin to a colossal presence in the entire universe!

    In the Third Realm, the Heart Demon Realm, he obtained two sets of Cultivation Techniques, one for creating Heart Demons and another for eradicating them.

    Huang Xiaolong immersed himself in comprehension.

    The Heart Demon was extraordinarily profound, and as Huang Xiaolong cultivated these two cultivation techniques, he was utterly engrossed.

    After the evolution of his life form, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s comprehension had become monstrously unbelievable, and it did not take much time before he had mastered these two sets of techniques.

    In the fourth realm, he acquired a Dragon Taming Skill that could tame various dragons across the universe, and Huang Xiaolong learned this secret skill as well.

    After all, he was soon to travel to the Dragon Realm, and having mastered the Dragon Taming Skill meant having a significant weapon against the Long Clan.

    After learning the Dragon Taming Skill, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind began to daydream, imagining countless dragons prostrating and licking his feet.

    In the fifth realm, Huang Xiaolong obtained gemstones condensed from the Five Elements Extermination Divine Light. These gemstones contained the power of the five elements from the cosmos.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong integrated these precious gemstones, coveted even by the Immortals, generously into Earth¡¯s spatial barriers.

    In an instant, the entire Earth shone with radiant treasure light; the flawless glow radiated far and wide, making the Earth appear like a colossal gemstone from afar.

    It wasn¡¯t just about aesthetics; now, the creatures on Earth were automatically absorbing the energy of the five elements from the gemstones, undergoing a complete transformation as if their marrow was being cleansed and their feathers plucked.

    From now on, the cultivation of Earth¡¯s creatures would be transformed. Practicing on Earth would be no slower than the progress in the Immortal Realm.

    Continuing like this, one day, Earth would become a place with Immortals as common as dogs, and even ordinary poultry and livestock would evolve into spiritual beasts, awakening their spiritual intelligence.

    This laid the important foundation for Earth¡¯s future evolution into an Immortal Realm!

    In the sixth realm, Huang Xiaolong obtained ninety-nine different Immortal Arrays created by the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor. These formations captured the essence of the cosmos and were incomprehensibly profound.

    Huang Xiaolong, now with free time, calmed his mind to study and master these formations.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong put this knowledge to use, employing various treasures from the Slaying Heaven World to form ninety-nine Immortal Arrays on Earth. As a result, Earth¡¯s offensive and defensive capabilities were greatly enhanced, including labyrinths, traps, time, space¡­ and many other profound laws.

    In other words, even if the combined forces of the Immortal, Demon, and Dragon realms were to attack, Earth¡¯s defenses would now be hard to breach!

    Perhaps, even that member of the Divine Race, attempting an assault, would not be able to destroy Earth in an instant.

    Hmm, Earth has the defenses to hold out for a moment!

    In the seventh realm, Huang Xiaolong acquired the most mysterious fortune-telling techniques in the cosmos, capable of deducing fate, looking into the fortunes and calamities of all beings, and their destinies.

    In the eighth realm, Huang Xiaolong gained further knowledge about formations.

    In the ninth realm, he obtained the Life and Death Law, the most suitable for Huang Xiaolong, the Yin Emperor, to cultivate.

    Naturally, Huang Xiaolong devoted himself to cultivating it thoroughly.

    Finally, in the main world, he obtained too many treasures to count. Furthermore, the Slaying Heaven Ten Realms were sealed within the ten keys Huang Xiaolong acquired.

    In other words, each key was akin to a refuge world!

    With a great catastrophe approaching, Huang Xiaolong effectively held ten refuges in his hands!

    Should Earth become the target of attack by that Divine Race or any other, it would be indefensible, but at the critical moment, Huang Xiaolong could send all of Earth¡¯s beings into the Slaying Heaven Ten Realms!

    To preserve Earth¡¯s lineage!

    Of course, it could also accommodate beings from other races in the universe!

    All in all, this retreat went very smoothly, without any disturbances.

    The retreat ended!

    Earth evolved once more, and Earth¡¯s people gained substantial benefits.

    Even the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess had to objectively admit that Earth¡¯s quality and potential had now surpassed the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon realms. The only gap was the strength of Earth¡¯s beings, which had yet to rise, a matter that would require time to accumulate slowly.

    But in the future, Earth¡¯s certain victory over the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon realms was practically a foregone conclusion.

    And Huang Xiaolong¡¯s comprehensive strength had jumped significantly.

    One day, after making all the necessary preparations, Huang Xiaolong was ready to set off!

    Departure!

    Leaving Earth!

    The first destination¨CDragon Realm!

    Huang Xiaolong took his wives, along with many slaves, confidants, and Earth¡¯s backbone, into the netherworld with him to accompany him on his journey.

    Alone, guided by the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, he would directly pass through the transmission channel to the Dragon Realm!

    ¡°Whew, finally, I can go home,¡± sighed the Ninth Princess with relief. ¡°This time it was too risky; I almost couldn¡¯t make it back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± agreed the Third Crown Prince, shaking his head. ¡°Now I realize how happy, how secure it is to be home. Still, I worry about the Divine Race attacking the Dragon Realm, so we need to hurry back.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You know, brother-in-law, remember¡­ remember to speak well of me to my father and mother,¡± said the Ninth Princess shyly and timidly to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, not only will I bring back my wife, the Seventh Princess, but I will also send a marriage proposal to take the Ninth Princess home with me¨Chahaha¨Clet¡¯s go, to the Dragon Realm to fetch my wife!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, his face filled with eagerness.

    Yes, to the Dragon Realm, to fetch his wife!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had the confidence to say such words!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1410 - Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 The Dragon Realm

    Chapter 1410: Chapter 1410: The Dragon Realm!!!! Chapter 1410: Chapter 1410: The Dragon Realm!!!! At that moment, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, leading Huang Xiaolong, arrived before a transmission passage.

    The passage shone with golden light, radiant as clouds and mist, and at its exit, Long Clan characters danced like a mirage above the sea.

    At the other end of the passage lay profound depths, terrifyingly so!

    Bottomless!

    From Earth, it connected to the Dragon Realm in the distant reaches of time and space!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, before we came here, this space passage was consecrated by many elders of our Long Clan, so it is extremely stable. Rest assured,¡± the Third Crown Prince said to Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    ¡°Eh¡­ Entering this passage, I can go directly to the Dragon Realm, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Yes, brother-in-law, you can directly reach the Dragon Realm. It¡¯s very safe and convenient,¡± the Ninth Princess said solemnly.

    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s like taking a train or a high-speed rail, no need to worry about anything, just get off when you reach your destination. Let¡¯s go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said without further ado and stepped into the transmission passage.

    The Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess followed closely behind.

    Once inside the passage, the Third Crown Prince took out an object that seemed to be a carving made from a dragon bone and embedded it directly into the wall of the passage.

    Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­

    The passage began to vibrate.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong felt that this space passage was moving rapidly!

    ¡°Heh¡­ Brother-in-law, this transfer will also take some time, so why don¡¯t you sit down and rest. I¡¯ll tell you about our Long Clan,¡± the Third Crown Prince suggested, sitting down cross-legged.

    Rather than sitting, Huang Xiaolong stood captivated, feeling incredibly intrigued and curious.

    To be honest, despite Huang Xiaolong¡¯s absurd strength, he had never left Earth before. Creating those worlds by slaying the Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t count.

    ¡°Ah¡­ the universe. This is cosmic space,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze followed the nearly transparent passage walls and looked out.

    Outside was the cosmos! The Milky Way!

    Starry space!

    Countless meteors floated by, along with many mysterious wormholes and space storms, turbulence.

    Of course, there were also various planets!

    Planets that glowed! Planets that were dim!

    Human planets, demon planets!

    Some planets were huge, abundant with Spiritual Energy, giving birth to intelligent beings!

    Others were smaller than Earth, populated only by primitive life forms!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes were glued to the view outside, feeling the vastness of space, the magnificence of the universe, as planets streaked by like sparks outside the transmission passage.

    ¡°Eh¡­ As a child, when I read about astronauts soaring through space in spaceships, I was so envious. Little did I know that one day, I¡¯d step into the cosmic space myself¡­ Not bad, not bad at all.¡± The scene before him broadened Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spirit considerably.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Brother-in-law, you are so powerful now, not to mention traveling through a transmission passage, you could traverse the universe with your own body,¡± the Ninth Princess chuckled, her face blooming like a delicate flower. ¡°Brother-in-law, if you transformed into your Kuupeng true form and controlled the cosmic winds, a few swooshes and we¡¯d already be flying to the Dragon Realm.¡±

    ¡°Ninth Sister, don¡¯t speak carelessly of brother-in-law¡¯s secrets. The matter of the Kuupeng true form should not be disclosed. Stay low-key. This time, brother-in-law intends to keep a low profile on his journey to the Dragon Realm,¡± the Third Crown Prince said gravely. ¡°If our Long Clan has been infiltrated by the spies of the Divine Race, it would be troubling. In the future, we will rely on brother-in-law to drive out the Divine Race. Even Father King and Mother Queen can¡¯t disclose this without brother-in-law¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± the Ninth Princess stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Mm, low-key,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, finally tiring of gazing at the stars. He turned his attention away and sat opposite the Third Crown Prince. ¡°Big brother-in-law, now you can tell me about the Long Clan.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the Third Crown Prince nodded. ¡°Listen, brother-in-law.¡±

    ¡°In our Dragon Realm, the ruler is my Father King, the Ancient Dragon. Below Father King is the Council of Elders. Those who enter the Council of Elders all possess Ancient Dragon bloodlines and have lived for boundless years, old beyond measure. Yet despite their age, they brim with vitality, almost immortal. The Council of Elders consists of twelve Ancient Dragons. That makes up the management of the Dragon Realm.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Got it,¡± Huang Xiaolong noted quietly.

    ¡°Below the Council of Elders are the various ranks of our Long Clan. You¡¯re probably aware of our hierarchy,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with a smile.

    ¡°I know. White Dragon, Red Dragon, Azure Dragon, Dragon King. Above a Dragon King, there should be the Ancient Dragon bloodline,¡± Huang Xiaolong understood perfectly well; he had acquired two dragon slaves¨Cone a Long Clan girl, the White Dragon ¡°Bai Chan,¡± and the other a genius of the Long Clan with Ancient Dragon bloodline, ¡°Zehui.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was no longer unfamiliar with the Long Clan.

    ¡°So, once the big Dragon King is dealt with, I can marry the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Eh¡­ you¡¯d also have to consider the Council of Elders¡¯ opinion; our Long Clan¡¯s marriages are rather strict. Brother-in-law, you¡¯re the first son-in-law of a different race,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with a smile. ¡°However, it¡¯s no trouble, given your current state, you can choose from any female of the Long Clan. Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Third brother!¡± the Ninth Princess spat out in mock indignation.

    This interstellar transmission was akin to a journey.

    And on the way, it wasn¡¯t boring at all.

    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but finally¨C

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± the Third Crown Prince stood up abruptly, facing the end of the passage, his gaze following suit out into the distance!

    ¡°Such a familiar scent! So comforting, we have finally returned to the Dragon realm, back to our hometown!¡± the Ninth Princess was overwhelmed with a bittersweet sensation of homecoming.

    Huang Xiaolong had never been to the Dragon realm before. All he felt was, at the end of the transmission passage, a desolate and ancient aura coming straight at him!

    This aura was incredibly potent, representative of the ancient, the sacred!

    And it represented the wild!

    It seemed as if this breath of life had existed since the creation of the universe, continuing to thrive until now.

    Within this aura, there was also a terrifying dragon might!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go!¡± The Third Crown Prince was brimming with excitement as he led the way to the end of the passage.

    Behind him, Huang Xiaolong and the Ninth Princess walked hand in hand.

    Exiting the passage!

    What caught their eyes was a galaxy!

    This galaxy, densely packed with ancient planets, was a magnificent sight! These planets were distributed in the galaxy in a special pattern, faintly forming an ancient Formation. A powerful Defensive Array! Moreover, the planets connected to form a whole, and from the outside, one could perceive the shape of a gigantic dragon.

    On these planets, giant dragons resided.

    There were white dragons, Azure Dragons, red dragons, and all sorts.

    There was even a colossal primordial dragon coiled around the surface of a planet, sticking out its dragon head and coldly observing the starry sky. That gaze made one¡¯s heart tremble, a look of overlooking all life in the universe.

    In the very center of this galaxy was the largest ancient planet!

    It was many times larger than the other ancient planets. It stood out like a crane amongst chickens, surrounded by lesser stars.

    Around this ancient planet, there was a colossal gate, a hundred thousand meters tall. Beside the gate, countless towering pillars stood, each wrapped by a dragon.

    And these were not just any dragons, but True Dragons!

    This gateway emitted an aura that sent chills down one¡¯s spine!

    The Third Crown Prince, pointing to the largest ancient star in the galaxy, introduced it, ¡°Brother-in-law, this vast galaxy is the Dragon realm. As you can see, it nurtures an infinite number of ancient stars, which are our homelands. I, too, have an entire planet. My mansion is up there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, brother-in-law, I also have an ancient star, and now, I invite you to come play at my place. Teehee~~¡± The Ninth Princess eagerly looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, the largest ancient star is where my father, the Dragon realm¡¯s Great Dragon King, resides,¡± the Third Crown Prince explained.

    ¡°Hmm, very impressive, grand and majestic,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and nodded. ¡°Indeed, it has the aura of ruling the world, like an emperor.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go see my father now. Mother is also there. You can directly propose to marry the Seventh Princess as your wife. And by the way¡­ also bring up the matter about the Ninth Princess,¡± the Third Crown Prince said candidly.

    ¡°That¡¯ll work. Let¡¯s not waste any more time,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°As the future son-in-law of the Long Clan, will I also get a planet in the Dragon realm to set foot on? Hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°Of course. Brother-in-law, soon you¡¯ll truly become one of us in the Long Clan!¡± The Third Crown Prince spoke with pride.

    It seemed that Huang Xiaolong becoming a part of the Long Clan was something very worth boasting about and being proud of; put plainly, it was like climbing to a higher branch.

    Just at that moment, suddenly, within the galaxy of the Dragon realm, a large number of red dragons rose from the ancient stars, spiraling into the sky.

    Each red dragon had a Treasure Bead in its mouth.

    The red dragons, dense and numerous, wove through the galaxy, with their glittering jewels, painting a vivid and mesmerizing scene.

    From the perspective of the cosmic starry sky, this scene was quite spectacular.

    ¡°Eh? Is this a dance?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°Oh, our Dragon Clan has a wedding,¡± the Ninth Princess quickly explained. ¡°Red dragons performing a dance, holding Treasure Beads in their mouths, it¡¯s a wedding of extremely high status for our clan. Ah, it must be a princess¡¯s wedding¨Chey? Which one of my sisters could it be?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he glanced towards the Third Crown Prince.

    The Third Crown Prince immediately let out a dragon¡¯s roar, using the Long Clan¡¯s language to send out an inquiry¨C¡°Which princess is getting married today?¡±

    Instantly, ten thousand red dragons responded in unison¨C¡°Welcome back, Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, to the Dragon realm! Today is the grand wedding day of the Seventh Princess!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong let out a cold laugh and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t be anxious,¡± the Third Crown Prince quickly tried to calm Huang Xiaolong. Then, he asked again, ¡°Who is the Seventh Princess marrying?¡±

    ¡°Descendant of the primordial dragon bloodline, a supreme talent who returned after thousands of years of trials. ¡®Mei Huan¡¯~~,¡± a red dragon replied.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Mei Huan? Daring to touch my woman. It seems someone has grown tired of living~~ A genius?¡± Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingernail.

    ¡°Big brother-in-law, little aunt, let¡¯s go have a look at this so-called genius, Mei Huan. Suddenly, I¡¯m in the mood for dragon slaying!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1411 - Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 For All My Life No Regrets

    Chapter 1411: Chapter 1411: For All My Life, No Regrets Chapter 1411: Chapter 1411: For All My Life, No Regrets Huang Xiaolong was indeed a little fired up this time!

    With murderous intent surging!

    He was brimming with excitement, carrying his deep longing and love for his wife, the Seventh Princess. It could be said he traversed mountains and rivers, traveled countless billions of miles, just to arrive at the Dragon Realm.

    He wholeheartedly believed he could propose to the Dragon King for both the Seventh and Ninth Princess, and include them both in his harem¡­

    But!

    Damn it, as soon as he arrived in the Dragon Realm, he saw the spectacle of red dragons performing a dance, holding Treasure Beads in their mouths.

    They were celebrating a festive occasion!

    The Seventh Princess was getting married, and the groom was not Huang Xiaolong!

    How could this be?

    Was this not a slap in the face?

    Seeing the murderous intent flashing in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, the Third Crown Prince hurriedly made amends. ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t be hasty. The red dragon¡¯s dance is just a ceremony. The Seventh Sister hasn¡¯t been married off yet¡­ Let¡¯s ask for clarity first. Rest assured, on behalf of our father, I will give you an explanation!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, brother-in-law, don¡¯t rush. The Third Brother holds a very extraordinary position in our Long Clan; he is the main successor to the future Dragon King, so his words carry weight. You have to trust the Third Brother¡­ And I will also speak on your behalf!¡± The Ninth Princess also hurriedly said.

    Both the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess did not want to anger Huang Xiaolong.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong now possessed the terrifying pure-blooded body of a Kuupeng, a supreme being of the universe who could eat dragons, and if they were to anger Huang Xiaolong, and he started hunting dragons for food in the Dragon Realm, that would be too bloody, too brutal¡­

    Such a scene would be too beautiful to bear!

    ¡°Eh¡­ Brother-in-law, this red dragon dance ceremony will still last for several days¡­¡± The Ninth Princess added.

    ¡°Well then¡­ let¡¯s use reason before force,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s murderous aura, on the contrary, became concealed.

    Whew¡­ ¡°Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go to my place first,¡± invited the Third Crown Prince.

    Huang Xiaolong suppressed his anger, gave a cold laugh, and glanced at those red dragons performing their celebratory dance, subtly nodding his agreement.

    Immediately, the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess transformed into their true forms, carrying Huang Xiaolong, but they didn¡¯t go directly to see the Dragon King. Instead, they flew back to the residence of the Third Crown Prince, which was, in fact, a sizable planet within the Dragon Realm¡¯s galaxy.

    This planet too had numerous palaces and caves erected upon it.

    With rivers and oceans and towering mountainous terrain.

    Particularly, it was decorated throughout with precious luminescent gemstones.

    According to the Ninth Princess and Third Crown Prince, it was the natural instinct of dragons to adore gemstones. They would collect them from all over the universe and bring them back to their homes to decorate lavishly.

    To gauge the status of a great dragon within the Long Clan was actually quite simple; just look at how many gemstones they used to decorate their home, and you would know.

    Huang Xiaolong looked around and then teased, ¡°Big brother-in-law, you have quite a lot of treasures in your house.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­ that¡¯s right. But compared to you, brother-in-law, I¡¯m still too impoverished, poor oh, such a poor dragon, I¡¯m embarrassed before you,¡± the Third Crown Prince replied with a strained smile.

    Huang Xiaolong said seriously, ¡°Indeed, compared to me, brother-in-law, you are too shabby.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong make such a jest, the Ninth Princess laughed until she was shaking like a branch in the breeze.

    Additionally, on the planet of the Third Crown Prince, there were also numerous servants.

    There were Red Dragons, White Dragons, Azure Dragons, and even creatures from other civilized races.

    Upon arriving in the Dragon Realm, Huang Xiaolong had also released his giant dragon slaves, Zehui and Bai Chan.

    Once back home, these two dragons were also excited and jumping for joy, utterly grateful to Huang Xiaolong. After becoming Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, they had assumed they would never be able to return home. But Huang Xiaolong, their master, was very understanding and reasonable.

    The Third Crown Prince led Huang Xiaolong and the others to his mansion.

    A palace that was splendidly beautiful, like something out of a dream.

    Seeing the master return, the servants all bowed respectfully, bustling about diligently.

    Inside the palace.

    The Third Crown Prince offered Huang Xiaolong the seat of the master of the house.

    This shocked all the servants within the palace to their core.

    One must know, the Dragon King¡¯s Third Crown Prince was an untamed and wild giant dragon, yet he showed such respect in front of someone from another race to this extent!

    Just who exactly was this guy?

    ¡°You, speak quickly, why is my little sister suddenly getting married? What exactly is going on?¡± The Third Crown Prince directly questioned an Azure Dragon that had transformed into a human form.

    This Azure Dragon¡¯s human form resembled that of an old man with a particularly gaunt appearance, dressed in the attire of a butler.

    ¡°Reporting to the Third Crown Prince, not long ago, Gu Huang returned to the Dragon Realm and met the Great Dragon King, who allowed him to acknowledge his ancestry and return to the clan,¡± the Azure Dragon butler respectfully said. ¡°And seizing the opportunity, Gu Huang proposed to marry the Seventh Princess as his wife¡­ ahem, after several days of consideration, the Great Dragon King agreed to the marriage.¡±

    ¡°What?! How outrageous! That degenerate Gu Huang! He dares to return to the Dragon Realm? Allowing him to acknowledge his ancestry was one thing, but why give my little sister away to him? Could it be that my father has lost his mind?¡± The Third Crown Prince was also fuming with rage.

    After a pause, the Third Crown Prince explained to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Brother-in-law, let me tell you about Gu Huang. This Gu Huang was once the top talent of our Long Clan, his bloodline of the ancient giant dragons extremely pure, and the concentration incredibly frightening. His future was bright, destined to become the greatest talent in our Long Clan¡¯s history, rivaling the ancient giant dragons that have long since passed! He was meant to be a future leader for our Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°However, this guy was too arrogant. Thousands of years ago, he brutally murdered an elder! At the time, it caused an immense uproar! Initially, our father and the Council of Elders had decided to execute Gu Huang.¡±

    ¡°But, given Gu Huang¡¯s great potential, too tremendous for the entire Long Clan to bear the thought of truly executing him. To do so would be to waste heavenly gifts. Thus, he was exiled from the Long Clan to temper himself. If one day he could realize his bloodline talent and potential, then he would be allowed to return to the Long Clan and acknowledge his ancestry.¡±

    ¡°This guy is a deviant. He¡¯s merciless towards our Long Clan. Thousands of years have passed, and we all thought that he might have perished during his tempering outside or might not return, but unexpectedly, he came back~~~¡± The Third Crown Prince¡¯s pupils contracted a few times, ¡°Perhaps, he has grown, realizing his potential and talent. But even so! It¡¯s still wrong to marry my little sister to such a deviant!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, a deviant?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled lightly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah¡­ Third Crown Prince, because the Great Dragon King became aware that the Seventh Princess, after arriving on Earth, lost her¡­ lost her¡­ chastity, with¡­ with a foreign male, that one¡­ that one¡­ this is what the Seventh Princess admitted~~ Thus, the Great Dragon King was furious as thunder and wanted to punish the Seventh Princess~~ therefore, marrying the Seventh Princess to Gu Huang, is¡­ is also a¡­ punishment for the Seventh Princess,¡± the Azure Dragon butler explained.

    He paused before continuing. ¡°The night before the decision was made to marry the Seventh Princess to Gu Huang, the Great Dragon King summoned her, asking her in person if she acknowledged that marrying a foreigner upon her descent to Earth was wrong. As long as the Seventh Princess acknowledged her mistake, the Great Dragon King would rescind the order~~ But the Seventh Princess was too stubborn, she said she would forever have no regrets in her lifetime~~~¡±

    Bang~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong crushed a wineglass he was holding in his hand.

    Huang Xiaolong slowly stood up and stretched his limbs.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1412 - Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Dragon Palace Great Dragon King

    Chapter 1412: Chapter 1412: Dragon Palace! Great Dragon King! Chapter 1412: Chapter 1412: Dragon Palace! Great Dragon King! At that moment, after listening to the words of the Azure Dragon housekeeper, not only Huang Xiaolong, but even the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, were so enraged that their whole bodies trembled, and smoke seemed to billow from their seven orifices.

    The Third Crown Prince suddenly stood up, and the hard, glowing gemstones that paved the ground immediately cracked with sizzling sounds as dust and smoke enveloped the entire palace.

    ¡°Unreasonable!¡± The Third Crown Prince roared towards the sky.

    ¡°Calm down! Third Crown Prince, please calm down!¡±

    The servants within the palace, all terrified with pale faces, knelt down, trembling with fear.

    ¡°How can they marry Seventh Princess to that pervert Guhuang? Isn¡¯t this ruining Seventh Princess?¡± The Third Crown Prince grew angrier the more he thought about it, wishing he could immediately go to the Dragon Palace to seek justice from the Great Dragon King and the Elder Group.

    ¡°Um~~ Brother-in-law, now, take me to see the Great Dragon King. I hope he can pull back at the brink and revoke his command.¡± The angrier Huang Xiaolong felt, the stronger the murderous intent in his heart became, yet conversely, his expression appeared more harmless. ¡°As for that what¡¯s-his-name Guhuang, well~~ I¡¯ll meet him. I¡¯ll make him understand why the flowers are so red.¡±

    ¡°That~~ sir, Guhuang returned today and has fully manifested his bloodline talents, potential. It¡¯s said that his strength is now on par with the vanished ancient dragons~~ so whatever thoughts you have, any dissatisfaction~~ um~~ perhaps temper them a bit~~ this is for your good,¡± the Azure Dragon housekeeper kindly reminded.

    After pausing for a moment, the housekeeper looked at the Third Crown Prince with a face filled with fear. ¡°Third Crown Prince, you~~ you should hold your peace~~ the Great Dragon King will definitely not revoke his command now~~ after all, a ruler¡¯s word is no joke. Moreover, Guhuang has become the strongest dragon born within our Long Clan for countless years~~ our clan¡¯s future might depend on Guhuang~~ Additionally, he has already agreed to search for the lost Dragon Balls for our Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Searching for Dragon Balls?¡± Upon hearing this, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess both paused, their expressions somewhat frozen.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, the Dragon Balls are the most important secret treasure of our Long Clan,¡± explained the Ninth Princess. ¡°It is said there are a total of seven Dragon Balls, but as time passed, we in the Dragon Realm are left with only one. The remaining six Dragon Balls have scattered across the vast universe, hard to find. If we can gather all seven Dragon Balls, we can summon the Lord of our clan, the Ancestor Dragon! The Ancestor Dragon can fulfill any creature¡¯s wish.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ve heard about the Dragon Balls from the Seventh Princess,¡± nodded Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmph! Guhuang is bragging! The vast universe¨Cwhere is he going to find the lost Dragon Balls? We, the Long Clan, have been searching for tens of thousands of years without a single clue, yet he can find them? It¡¯s simply nonsense!¡± The Third Crown Prince scoffed.

    The Azure Dragon housekeeper replied, ¡°Third Crown Prince, it¡¯s said that Guhuang has already found some clues.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Third Crown Prince was shocked and blurted out, ¡°If Guhuang truly finds the clues to the Dragon Balls, then his status within our Long Clan would be unparalleled!¡±

    ¡°Okay, big brother-in-law, enough talk, now take me to see the Great Dragon King,¡± urged Huang Xiaolong impatiently.

    Just then, a cold and proud male voice came from outside the palace, ¡°Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, you two have returned to the Dragon Realm after ending your exploration of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure. Why didn¡¯t you immediately go to the Dragon Palace to report to the Great Dragon King and the Elder Group? Also, you brought back an alien, this alien must be the Earthling Huang Xiaolong who insulted the Seventh Princess, huh? Hmph! Good you, Huang Xiaolong, for secretly stealing dragon power on Earth and harming our Long Clan members Zehui and Bai Chan, even troubling Princess Seventh~~ you deserve death! You even dare to come to our Dragon Realm!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the Third Crown Prince roared. Immediately, he whispered to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Brother-in-law, this is the Imperial Guard under Father¡¯s command, responsible for law enforcement; even we have to be cautious around them.¡±

    ¡°Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, quickly bring out that Earthling Huang Xiaolong! Go see the Great Dragon King and the Elder Group!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, get out.¡± Before the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess could respond, Huang Xiaolong spoke up. He even stretched lazily with a hint of murder hidden in his eyes.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression and demeanor, both the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess secretly grew anxious, praying that Huang Xiaolong would not be outright provoked.

    Huang Xiaolong walked out of the palace first with the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess following closely behind.

    As soon as they left the palace, they saw several armored men, looking ferociously, floating in the air, each holding a chain.

    The chains had both a head and a tail, shaped like a dragon¡¯s head and tail, even covered with vivid dragon scales, continually twisting, radiating dragon might.

    It turned out that the chains were actually True Dragons, with numerous secret glyphs carved on the dragon scales, forming a Formation, specifically used to seize prisoners. Even those of dragon king lineage could not escape once bound.

    Seeing this, Huang Xiaolong laughed in fury, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on? Now you actually want to chain me? Hahaha~~~ I see your Long Clan truly lacks manners. I¡¯m willing to go with you to meet the Great Dragon King out of good mood, even giving you face. And you start taking an inch? Don¡¯t you want face?¡± Huang Xiaolong scoffed lightly, ¡°Now I¡¯m going to see the Great Dragon King, and I want to see who dares to chain me!¡±

    The repeated unreasonable behavior of the Long Clan had pushed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s murderous intent to the extreme; he was ready to stir a huge turmoil in the Dragon Realm!

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong proudly walked forward.

    Perhaps it was the unique and domineering aura displayed by Huang Xiaolong that made the armored Long Clan members not take immediate action but instead stand there somewhat stupefied.

    The Third Crown Prince seized the moment to sternly say, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless! My brother-in-law is my honored guest, and he will also be a valued guest of our Long Clan. You all lead the way properly, do not provoke my brother-in-law.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law?¡± An armored Long Clan member said sarcastically. ¡°Third Crown Prince, your brother-in-law should be Guhuang. Don¡¯t get confused.¡±

    However, these armored Long Clan members no longer attempted to use the chains on Huang Xiaolong.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong, followed by several Long Clan members, left the residence of the Third Crown Prince, flying directly toward the core region of the Long Clan galaxy, to that largest planet¨CDragon Palace!

    The Dragon King¡¯s Palace!

    On the way, Huang Xiaolong communicated with the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess through soul sound transmission. ¡°Brother-in-law, sister-in-law, later on, I will handle everything myself. You won¡¯t need to intervene. I plan to have some fun in your Dragon Realm, but rest assured, I¡¯ll show some respect for you and for my wife, the Seventh Princess. I won¡¯t go on a killing spree, just a slight punishment for those disrespectful members of the Long Clan.¡±

    Since Huang Xiaolong had put it that way, the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess felt it inappropriate to say more.

    At this point, they could only let Huang Xiaolong act as he wished.

    Arriving at the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!

    Dragon Palace!

    The lavish splendor of the Dragon Palace goes without saying. In summary, the entire palace was decorated with the most top-tier gemstones from across the universe.

    Majestic grandeur!

    Inside the palace sat a group of ancient beings, their vitality more terrifying than the sun.

    The foremost figure was a middle-aged man with a sacred aura, exuding deep majesty, dressed in a dragon robe, commanding respect without anger. This was the Dragon King!

    The ruler of the Dragon Realm!

    This being, sitting atop the food chain of the universe, competing on equal terms with the foremost Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Realm and the great Demon King of the Demon Realm!

    Beside the Dragon King sat a middle-aged woman of great dignity and elegance, whose eyes and brows resembled those of the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess. This was the Dragon Queen, mother to the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess, the maternal figure of the Dragon Realm!

    Below, on both sides, sat 12 elders.

    Each elder¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly, as if their eyes were the sun, moon, and stars!

    The entire Elder Group!

    It can be said that this Dragon Palace gathered the upper echelons of the Long Clan of today.

    Every inch of space was filled with terrifying dragon might, enough to crush planets.

    Any weaker beings entering the palace would directly disintegrate into dust!

    Even for a force like the Sword Immortals and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, moving around would be tremendously difficult.

    However, Huang Xiaolong appeared quite calm.

    Huang Xiaolong stood in the hall, neither servile nor overbearing, without releasing the terrifying pressure within him or revealing any trace of Kuupeng. He showed no weakness.

    ¡°Uh?¡± The Dragon King¡¯s gaze brightened slightly as he looked at Huang Xiaolong. In a flash, many expressions crossed his eyes¨Csurprise, anger, confusion, curiosity¡­

    But soon, the Dragon King suppressed all his emotions, appearing very cold and rigid, ¡°Finally, I meet you. You are Huang Xiaolong? You¡¯ve secretly detained our Long Clan¡¯s Zehui and Bai Chan, stealing dragon power, and even deceived this king¡¯s Seventh Princess¨Cgood, very good. Since you have come to the Dragon Realm, this king has finally seen you. Honestly, I am quite curious about you, an outsider from another race.¡±

    After a pause, the Dragon King looked away from Huang Xiaolong, his gaze shifting toward the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess. ¡°You¡¯ve returned. It must have been hard.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess nodded slightly, very respectfully.

    ¡°Tell me about what you discovered on Earth, exploring the treasure of the Celestial Emperor, what you encountered. Speak clearly, everything. And contribute any treasures you acquired,¡± the Dragon King said as a matter of course.

    The members of the Elder Group sitting on both sides also had their eyes shining brightly, intently staring at the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess.

    Huang Xiaolong touched his nose, his eyes flickering as he glanced at these elders and thought to himself¨C¡®I wonder if the Long Clan has any spies from the Divine Race. If there are spies, they would most likely be amongst the upper echelons, these people sitting here¨Chaha, who could be the spy? This is quite interesting¨Chahaha~~~¡¯

    ¡°Hurry and speak, don¡¯t hide anything,¡± urged the Dragon King.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1413 - Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Long Clan Shameless

    Chapter 1413: Chapter 1413: Long Clan? Shameless! Chapter 1413: Chapter 1413: Long Clan? Shameless! Dragon Palace!

    Now, the entire Elder Group of the Long Clan, including the Dragon King himself, were watching the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess with eyes as sharp as torches. Their expressions were somewhat eager.

    After all, the treasures of the Immortal Emperor who Defied the Heavens were the greatest in the universe, no trifling matter!

    This time, the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess had returned safe and sound, having successfully completed their tasks. Moreover, judging by their spirit, energy, and cultivation, they had made significant progress compared to when they left the Dragon Realm.

    It seemed they had reaped quite a bountiful harvest!

    The Third Crown Prince subconsciously looked towards Huang Xiaolong. This had become a habitual gesture. After having gone through life-and-death trials in the Ten Heavens created by the Immortal Emperor who Defied the Heavens, the Third Crown Prince had started to look up to Huang Xiaolong somewhat.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled and nodded, indicating that the Third Crown Prince should speak without worry.

    ¡°Mm¨CFather, Mother, dear Elders,¡± the Third Crown Prince pondered for a moment before slowly beginning to speak. ¡°This time, in the treasure hunt for the Immortal Emperor¡¯s relics, I, along with Nine, and those from the Immortal and Demon Realms, could truly say we went through life-and-death situations!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince narrated the events smoothly.

    He started from the very beginning, describing the experiences, trials, and dangers they faced, from the first realm to the tenth.

    Of course, he was selective in his storytelling.

    Every statement made by the Third Crown Prince was artfully crafted.

    It contained both truth and falsehood, weaving reality with illusion.

    For instance, he omitted that it was Huang Xiaolong who turned the tide in their favor in each realm. He simply mentioned that they had braved through each challenge by working together as Treasure Hunters. He also kept most of the treasures they had obtained a secret. As for the final encounter with the golden-haired members of the Divine Race and the speech of the Immortal Emperor who Defied the Heavens, the Third Crown Prince did not mention it at all.

    Despite his selective recounting, the Long Clan¡¯s upper echelons were still left dumbfounded, exclaiming at the peril.

    At the end of his account¨C

    ¡°Mm, Father, Mother, and all the Elders, I have finished telling the tale of our adventure in the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure,¡± said the Third Crown Prince.

    ¡°Mm, indeed, it was dangerous. The Immortal Emperor really is worthy of being the number one being in the universe, creating such extraordinary and unique worlds¨C¡± The Dragon King nodded repeatedly but eventually felt something was amiss. ¡°San¡¯er, you¡¯ve been talking all this time¨Cbut what about the treasures? What did you bring back from the treasure hunt? Having passed through the trials of the Ten Heavens, there must have been numerous treasures in each realm, so¡­ your gains must be considerable, right?¡±

    ¡°Treasures?¡± Upon hearing this, the Third Crown Prince simply shrugged. ¡°I apologize, Father, I really didn¡¯t manage to get many treasures. Just a little bit, that¡¯s all.¡±

    As he spoke, the Third Crown Prince moved his thoughts, and from his storage treasure, brought out some items garnered from the Ten Heavens.

    In truth, the most important treasures of the Ten Heavens had all been obtained by Huang Xiaolong. And also, most of the general treasures were taken by Huang Xiaolong.

    The other Treasure Hunters had gained little.

    Within these limited gains, in the tenth realm of the Ten Heavens, to resist the golden-haired Divine Race and reinforce the netherworld space barriers, the Treasure Hunters had used most of the treasures they had on hand to reinforce the barriers.

    Thus, the treasures brought back by the Third Crown Prince seemed somewhat insubstantial.

    The Ninth Princess also took out her earnings.

    In the spacious Dragon Palace, a small pile of treasures was laid out.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± An Elder stood up directly, his face filled with doubt and anger, ¡°Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, this is rather inappropriate of you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Fourth Elder, what exactly is inappropriate about us?¡± the Third Crown Prince asked, his gaze slanting.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Fourth Elder let out a cold snort, ¡°Everyone knows that the Immortal Emperor was the strongest creature in the universe, his plundered wealth beyond counting, far surpassing the combined wealth of the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon Realms! Even among them, there were the Immortal Emperor¡¯s inheritances, various cultivation techniques, formations, secret arts¨CAnd now, you bring back so little?¡±

    Another Elder also stood up, addressing the Dragon King, ¡°Dragon King, Dragon Mother, the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess must be concealing something! They are hoarding the treasures!¡±

    ¡°Slander!¡± shouted the Third Crown Prince furiously.

    ¡°Enough, Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, there¡¯s no need to argue. It¡¯s clear that you profited personally from this. But we will not blame you, as long as you honestly contribute the hidden treasures to the Long Clan. Rest assured, for your great achievements this time, you will be rewarded,¡± another Long Clan Elder said magnanimously.

    The Dragon King¡¯s eyes flickered before he finally spoke. ¡°San¡¯er, Nine, I understand that you may have kept something back. After all, the temptation of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasures is irresistible to any creature in the universe. However, we should also consider the bigger picture¨C¡±

    He sighed and continued, ¡°Now, with the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon Realms holding their ground, a battle is inevitable eventually¡­ Which of them does not wish to swallow our Dragon Realm whole? And our Dragon Realm¡¯s combined strength ranks below that of the Demon and Immortal Realms! San¡¯er, Nine, quickly contribute all your gains from the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure. This concerns the very survival of our Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± cried the Third Crown Prince urgently. ¡°Please do not believe the Elders¡¯ words, I really haven¡¯t hidden anything! All the treasures I¡¯ve obtained are here! I haven¡¯t secreted away a single one!¡±

    ¡°Silence! How dare you!¡± The Dragon King suddenly became furious, feeling a sense of betrayal, a sting of being betrayed by his own flesh and blood. ¡°San¡¯er! Nine, are you trying to betray the Long Clan? Hmph! Even if you are the Crown Prince and Princess, if you do something detrimental to the Long Clan, I will not let you off!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¨C¡± Just then, Huang Xiaolong suddenly coughed a few times.

    Amidst the drawn swords and tense atmosphere, he successfully diverted the attention of all the Long Clan members to himself.

    Both the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess turned to look at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul communicated, ¡°Now, let me handle this, all of you take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, is there something you¡¯d like to say?¡± The Dragon King asked with some impatience. ¡°The Long Clan is discussing important matters, it¡¯s not your turn to interject.¡±

    ¡°Eh, perhaps I don¡¯t qualify to meddle in the affairs of the Long Clan. However, when it comes to the treasure of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor, I do have something to say,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sly smile.

    ¡°What could you possibly have to say?¡± An elder of the Long Clan asked with a face full of disgust. ¡°You, a criminal, arrogant and presumptuous, daring to offend the Long Clan, are nothing but a cancer! You will be suppressed shortly! If you want to speak, kneel down and do it!¡±

    ¡°Idiot~~¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a cold laugh, ignoring the elder, and looked at the Dragon King with a mocking gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right, you are correct. Within the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, there indeed are countless top-tier cosmic treasures, along with various Formations, secret arts, Immortal Techniques¡­ The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess indeed hid something. They deliberately concealed the treasures.¡±

    Huh?

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say this, the higher-ups of the Long Clan¡­ were all dumbfounded¡­

    Damn, wasn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong the esteemed guest of the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess? And now he was revealing secrets on his own¡­

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Dragon King looked at Huang Xiaolong with surprise.

    ¡°Eh~~ let me clarify,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an open face. ¡°The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess didn¡¯t get many treasures because I got 99% of them.¡±

    ¡°The treasures are with me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Silence!

    The entire Dragon Palace instantly fell quiet.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the faces of the Long Clan higher-ups to show skepticism and mockery.

    You? Worthy of obtaining most of the treasures?

    Huang Xiaolong turned to look at the Third Crown Prince.

    ¡°Yes, Father, Mother, all elders. Brother-in-law is correct, I did conceal the truth.¡± After getting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s permission, the Third Crown Prince spoke candidly, ¡°Almost all of the treasures were taken by brother-in-law.¡±

    ¡°Yes, all with brother-in-law. Every realm among the Heavenly Ten Realms, their most important treasures, even the inheritance of the robe and title of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor, and even the ten realms themselves, are now possessions within brother-in-law¡¯s pocket. This is completely true,¡± the Ninth Princess added hastily.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± the Dragon King¡¯s gaze was as intense as fire as he stared directly at Huang Xiaolong.

    And the twelve elders, along with the Dragon Mother, all stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ of course, it¡¯s true,¡± Huang Xiaolong simply took out several ancient scrolls from the underworld, ¡°For instance, these are tens of grand Formations created by the Heavenly Immortal Emperor. Each Formation is designed to seize the creation of the universe and earth. Hmm, I¡¯ve obtained them. Of course, this is just the tip of the iceberg of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure.¡±

    ¡°True~~ it¡¯s true! The scrolls do¡­ they really do contain¡­ really contain the aura of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor! And some essence qi! They are secret arts personally written by him! No ordinary matter!¡± The Dragon King¡¯s voice trembled.

    He had once fought against the Heavenly Immortal Emperor and had been utterly defeated, so he knew full well how formidable the Heavenly Immortal Emperor was. If the Long Clan could get hold of some of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s inheritance, they would surely be able to improve their overall strength and take some advantages in their confrontations against the Demon and Fairy realms!

    ¡°Formation! The Formation of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor!¡± An elder said breathlessly. ¡°If, these Formations, were to be applied to the Dragon Realm, then¡­ then¡­ then¡­ the Dragon Realm would be invincible!¡±

    All of the Long Clan elders¡¯ eyes heated up, becoming greedy.

    Huang Xiaolong put away the scrolls and smiled, ¡°Now, do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Suddenly, an elder shouted, ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You have angered the Long Clan, harmed the Seventh Princess, imprisoned Bai Chan Zehui, and stolen the Dragon Force~~ this is an enormous crime! Originally, our Long Clan was intent on exterminating your nine clans, but now, here¡¯s an opportunity for you. Hand over all the treasures you possess, contribute them to the Long Clan. To be honest, you don¡¯t deserve to own the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure. You must understand the principle that possession of stolen goods is a crime.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! You carry the burden of crimes! Now, contributing the treasures is the only way to cleanse your sins!¡± Another elder also roared.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I, in the name of the Dragon King of the Long Clan, forgive your numerous crimes, however, you must surrender all treasures you¡¯ve obtained from the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s bounty,¡± the Dragon King¡¯s eyes bulged, unblinkingly staring at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into laughter.

    Immediately after, he said indifferently, ¡°Sorry, not a single bit of the treasure will be given to you. You can stop wasting your efforts. I thought, the Long Clan, being such a proud and dignified race in the universe, wouldn¡¯t stoop so low. Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    Shameless?

    The Long Clan shameless?

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong made these remarks, the entire Dragon Palace was engulfed in silence!

    The next second!

    Boom~~!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A surge of chilling killing intent erupted!

    The Dragon King and the twelve Long Clan elders all stood up simultaneously!

    ¡°You beast! What did you just say? Try saying that again!¡± the Dragon King said frostily.

    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t catch that? Alright, I¡¯ll say it again. The Long Clan, each more shameless than the next. Hmm, the Long Clan is shameless,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a chuckle.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1414 - Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Do You Dare to Battle with Ancient

    Chapter 1414: Chapter 1414: Do You Dare to Battle with Ancient Desolation? Chapter 1414: Chapter 1414: Do You Dare to Battle with Ancient Desolation? At this time, the Long Clan had gone too far, and Huang Xiaolong could no longer keep a low profile and began to proactively mock and scold them.

    For a moment, the atmosphere inside the Dragon Palace¡¯s grand hall turned exceedingly tense, and murderous intent ran rampant. Whether it was the Great Dragon King or the twelve elders, they all ominously stared at Huang Xiaolong, their gazes sweeping over him¨Cthere was sharpness, savagery, disgust, and hatred, and of course, there was also plunder and greed.

    However, the Dragon Mother retained a hint of friendliness and helplessness in her eyes.

    ¡°Father King! Esteemed elders, what are you trying to do?¡± the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess simultaneously exclaimed, both very anxious. What they feared the most was Huang Xiaolong losing his temper and transforming into his Kuupeng true form to wreak havoc.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Now that it has come to this, you still dare to talk tough insolently? Very well! This seat will take you down first!¡± the oldest among the twelve elders, that is, the Great Elder, laughed sinisterly a few times and said in a shrill voice.

    ¡°Since we have already torn off the masks, then I will give you a little lesson~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled indifferently.

    However, just as these words were spoken, an immensely fierce and evil aura burst forth from Huang Xiaolong¨Cit was as if the Demon King had come alive!

    He moved!

    Huang Xiaolong directly made his move!

    Whiz~~!

    Wind!

    A gust of wind swept through the Dragon Palace!

    All the members of the Long Clan, including the Great Dragon King, couldn¡¯t see Huang Xiaolong at all!

    Too fast! It was as if Huang Xiaolong had suddenly vanished!

    The Mystery of Wind!

    This was the instinct that Huang Xiaolong developed after evolving into an ancient pure-blood Kuupeng, the Mystery of Wind!

    Controlling the cosmic winds, his speed was unmatched by any creature.

    Only beings of the Divine Race could capture his speed!

    Crack~~!

    A loud sound!

    The Great Elder of the Long Clan, who had just been threatening to subdue Huang Xiaolong, was suddenly grabbed by the throat single-handedly by Huang Xiaolong and lifted up! His feet dangled in the air!

    ¡°Eh~~!¡± The vicious smile on the Great Elder¡¯s face froze dead in its tracks. His face turned crimson red, and his hefty body was lifted by Huang Xiaolong as if he were a mere straw.

    Now, he had fallen completely under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control; all his dragon power and Divine Skills were rendered useless, and he couldn¡¯t transform into his dragon form either.

    He was completely at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mercy, presenting a scene where he was utterly vulnerable.

    With just a little more force, Huang Xiaolong could crush his neck as if it were a chicken¡¯s.

    In that instant, in the grand hall of the Dragon Palace, the Great Dragon King, Dragon Mother, and the remaining elders all experienced a system crash in their brains!

    They hadn¡¯t reacted yet and completely couldn¡¯t digest the situation.

    The Great Elder of the Long Clan! Possessing the bloodline of an ancient gigantic dragon, he was respected and influential within the Long Clan, himself a top-tier powerhouse in the universe who could control weather, refine planets, defeat the Immortal Emperor, and devour myriad demons¡­

    Yet, so easily, he was subdued by Huang Xiaolong, his life now controlled by Huang Xiaolong.

    Was the Great Elder too weak?

    Or was Huang Xiaolong too powerful?

    Eh~~~ Even a fool could realize that it wasn¡¯t because the Great Elder was weak, but because Huang Xiaolong was outrageously powerful!

    Now the Great Elder didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore; grabbed by the throat by Huang Xiaolong, he struggled even to breathe and appeared utterly helpless. Even though this was the Dragon Realm and his territory, he could only face Huang Xiaolong alone; the other gigantic dragons couldn¡¯t help him either.

    A sense of terror spontaneously arose.

    This was the first time in his life that the Great Elder had harbored such a fearful thought.

    Shivering!

    ¡°What do you want to do? You¡­ you¡­¡± The Great Elder managed with difficulty to squeeze out a few words from his throat.

    ¡°What do I want to do? You actually ask me what I want to do? Weren¡¯t you the ones who actively sought to suppress me? And now you¡¯re asking me what I want to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed coldly, but his face remained calm and his demeanor as leisurely as if he were on a stroll or enjoying a mild breeze, having caught in his hand not a gigantic dragon of ten thousand feet but a chicken or a small dog.

    ¡°Let go! How preposterous! How preposterous! What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Quickly put down our Great Elder to avoid making a grave mistake. Should anything happen to the Great Elder, you would be opposing the entire Long Clan! Not even the Heavenly Immortals dare to openly oppose our Long Clan, and you dare?¡±

    ¡°So presumptuous! You dare bully the Long Clan! Who do you think you are? The Overlord of the Universe?¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, no creature has ever dared to show such disrespect to our Long Clan, not even the former Immortal Emperor!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Enough, all of you be quiet.¡± It was then that the Great Dragon King spoke, his expression growing solemn, ¡°Very well, very well, Huang Xiaolong, your methods are indeed extraordinary. No wonder you acquired the most treasures on the expedition to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s trove. Now, I believe that you are the ultimate victor¨C I admit I underestimated you. You have the right to discuss terms with us. It¡¯s no wonder then, my San¡¯er is so unruly yet so respectful towards you. Now, I¡¯m not threatening you, but if you do anything excessive today, perhaps we cannot handle you, but destroying the Earth would still be very easy for us.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha~~ I¡¯ve always been someone who responds better to soft approaches than hard ones. Saying it like this will only hasten this foul dragon¡¯s demise. Furthermore, I am a reasonable person; it was your Long Clan who were unreasonable today, coveting my treasures. Don¡¯t speak forcefully again, or I will crush this chap¡¯s head in an instant. Ahh~~ My Earth, being an emerging power in the universe, could indeed use the body of a giant dragon as a decor, which would certainly deter other races in the universe.¡±

    Decorate Earth with the body of a giant dragon?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s tone was very calm, but when it fell in the ears of the Long Clan, it sent chills down their spines.

    They had no doubt about Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Especially the Great Elder, who shivered as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes that seemed capable of penetrating his soul stared him down.

    At last, he relented.

    ¡°Alright, I was disrespectful, I offended you. Let me go then, I will no longer be your enemy. Our Long Clan has always respected the strong. You are strong enough, and we will treat you with respect,¡± the Great Elder begged in a low and pliant voice.

    ¡°What respect for the strong, it¡¯s simply that you bully the weak and fear the strong,¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked, then turned his gaze back to the Great Dragon King, ¡°What do you say?¡±

    The Great Dragon King¡¯s thoughts raced rapidly.

    The Dragon Mother whispered next to him, ¡°This young man is unusual. It¡¯s better not to make an enemy of him. San¡¯er is always wise and resourceful, and since he befriends this young man, there must be a reason.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± The Great Dragon King sighed despondently and shook his head, ¡°Fine, you win. Spare the Great Elder. This time, it was our Long Clan¡¯s fault.¡±

    The Great Dragon King apologized right there!

    Huang Xiaolong alone intimidated the whole gathering, and that too on Long Clan¡¯s own turf!

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess exchanged glances, their admiration for Huang Xiaolong deepening by the moment.

    However, Huang Xiaolong still showed no intention of releasing the Great Elder.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what exactly do you want? I have already expressed my apology,¡± the Great Dragon King said with a hint of anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The Seventh Princess is my woman, and Great Dragon King, you dared to marry her off to a perverted giant dragon. For this, I demand an explanation,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡± At this moment, the Great Dragon King¡¯s expression turned somewhat strange.

    His dragon eyes flickered with contemplation.

    ¡®Originally, when Seven came to Earth and betrothed herself to Huang Xiaolong, she broke the Long Clan¡¯s rules, committing an unforgivable sin. Thus, I had no choice but to marry her off to Guhuang. Guhuang, though cruel and bizarre, is truly one of the most powerful beings in the long history of our kind, approaching the might of an ancient dragon from the cosmos¡¯s beginning, and he can help our clan find the lost Dragon Ball¨CGuhuang is of great utility!¡¯

    ¡®However, it now seems that circumstances have changed. This foreign being, Huang Xiaolong, is also very strong. Moreover, he has leverage! He has acquired the treasures of the Immortal Emperor, the greatest treasures in the universe, surely no less valuable than the Dragon Ball!¡¯

    ¡®Then, my Seven becomes a rare commodity indeed~~~¡¯

    The Great Dragon King mulled over many thoughts.

    Finally, he spoke, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, the matter between you and Seven wasn¡¯t approved by our Long Clan, which is indeed somewhat improper. Now, I have already decreed to marry Seven off to our all-time genius Guhuang. The Dragon Realm is currently holding the grand Red Dragon Companion Dance Ritual¨CGuhuang is already preparing to marry Seven¨C¡±

    At this point, the Great Dragon King shifted his tone, ¡°I do not wish to offend Guhuang, nor you now. Normally, once given, my royal word cannot be retracted, Seven¡¯s marriage to Guhuang is already set in stone. But¨C Seven has deep affection for you and would rather die than admit fault~~~ Let us decide using our clan¡¯s most ancient ritual, whether Seven is to marry you or Guhuang!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Duel,¡± the Great Dragon King said straightforwardly, ¡°You and Guhuang will engage in a fair duel, and the victor will become Seven¡¯s husband. Our clan¡¯s high-level officials will personally oversee it to ensure the fairness of this duel. Since time immemorial, it has been our clan¡¯s ritual¨Ca duel between brave dragons!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, dare you fight Guhuang? Hmm~~ Your speed is, indeed, very fast; just now, you successfully ambushed the Great Elder partly because of your speed and partly because the Great Elder underestimated you. Given another chance, success might not come so easily~~ Guhuang is a true powerhouse, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha~~ A duel? I love them. Alright, it¡¯s settled then. At that time, I¡¯ll strip Guhuang¡¯s sinews to make a belt, ha-ha-ha-ha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, casually tossing the Great Elder aside.

    The Great Elder clumsily scrambled up from the ground, shooting Huang Xiaolong a look filled with venom and fear, yet not daring to say anything more.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Go tell Guhuang about this duel,¡± the Great Dragon King instructed an elder.

    In the Great Dragon King¡¯s view, dueling is the fairest, most primitive, simplest, and effective method.

    Besides, whether Huang Xiaolong wins or Guhuang wins, it¡¯s a no-lose situation for the Long Clan.

    ¡°I am very much looking forward to it,¡± the Great Dragon King¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his face taking on the look of an old schemer.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1415 - Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Hes Come to Pick Me Up

    Chapter 1415: Chapter 1415: He¡¯s Come to Pick Me Up!!!! Chapter 1415: Chapter 1415: He¡¯s Come to Pick Me Up!!!! Huang Xiaolong was well aware of the Dragon King¡¯s schemes. Yet before absolute power, such tricks were as insubstantial as flowers reflected in the mirror and water¡¯s moon, unable to stand firm. All were but illusions.

    The Seventh Princess was his woman, and he would certainly protect her, preventing her from being bullied. As for that ancient wasteland, it would be a good opportunity to discipline him before the entire Long Clan. Slaying him would be as effortless as chatting and laughing! The so-called most powerful genius in Long Clan¡¯s eternal history, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, was completely a joke.

    Hopelessly weak!

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong turned and strode away.

    The Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, without a second thought, hurriedly followed him.

    Upon leaving the Dragon Palace, the Third Crown Prince looked back at the Dragon King and shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Hmph! Unacceptable!¡± An elder expressed his dissatisfaction. ¡°After exploring the Murderous Heaven Treasure, the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess seem to have turned their elbows out!¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡± The Dragon King waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Allowing San¡¯er and Nine to have more contact with this foreign Huang Xiaolong is not necessarily a bad thing. It turns out that we have underestimated this Huang Xiaolong. We must reassess him.¡±

    Another elder, with a chilly gaze, said, ¡°Dragon King, letting this foreign Huang Xiaolong fight against the ancient beast¡­ isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± The Dragon King¡¯s face bore a confident expression, as if holding a precious pearl. ¡°No matter what, this battle is all to our clan¡¯s benefit and no harm.¡±

    Upon these words, all high-ranking members¡¯ attention focused on the Dragon King.

    ¡°Though the ancient beast is a genius of our clan, his character is too perverse and proud, conceited and obstinate. He shows not the slightest respect to us old relics, and we, too, find it hard to discipline him. Now, a foreign Huang Xiaolong has suddenly appeared to challenge him, which could temper the ancient beast¡¯s sharpness. If the ancient beast loses, I will marry Seven to Huang Xiaolong, using this to ensnare him and seek the Murderous Immortal Emperor¡¯s Treasure. Moreover, if Huang Xiaolong can truly defeat the ancient beast, it means that he has the qualifications to become the first foreign son-in-law in Long Clan¡¯s history.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Dragon King, who do you favor more, the ancient beast or Huang Xiaolong?¡± An elder asked at this opportunity.

    The Dragon King fell silent for a moment, then decisively said, ¡°If he does not transform into his true body, Huang Xiaolong has a chance to defeat the ancient beast. However, if the ancient beast transforms into his primordial giant dragon body, capable of devouring the starry sky, Huang Xiaolong will have no chance of winning, and could even be pierced through instantly, turned to dust and shattered bones. Given the ancient beast¡¯s brutal nature, it is very likely that he would torture Huang Xiaolong, cruelly executing him.¡±

    That great elder, with a look filled with deep-seated hatred, said, ¡°Good, good, I¡¯ll just wait for the ancient beast to take revenge for me!¡±

    ¡­

    After leaving the Dragon Palace, Huang Xiaolong followed the Third Crown Prince back to his residence for a temporary stay.

    On the way, as expected, those red dragons that had been dancing with Treasure Beads in their mouths had all dispersed.

    The dance of the red dragons, a grand ceremony for a princess¡¯s marriage, had been interrupted.

    The Ninth Princess cheerfully said, ¡°Brother-in-law, you don¡¯t have to worry now, right? Seven will not marry the ancient beast. You can prepare for battle with peace of mind. As long as you defeat the ancient beast, you can rightfully marry Seven.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ and you too, right? Ninth Princess.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a lazy smile.

    The Ninth Princess immediately blushed and became speechless.

    Just then!

    Boom~~!!!!!

    In the Dragon Realm Galaxy, a colossal surge of malevolence erupted from a planet.

    This malevolence shaped into a huge black dragon phantom, incessantly coiling as if to break through the entire Dragon Realm.

    Its might was extremely terrifying.

    Malevolence turned into a dragon!

    ¡°It¡¯s the ancient beast!¡± The Third Crown Prince¡¯s pupils constricted wildly. He seemed very anxious, as if feeling a bloodline-based oppressive force from afar, causing him to blurt out with a trembling voice that contained tinges of fear, ¡°So~~ so strong¡­ Just this aura alone is~~ is~~ enough to instantly kill me~~ No wonder, Father and the elders, would pardon the ancient beast¡¯s heinous crimes~~¡±

    The Ninth Princess also had an unpleasant look on her face.

    Huang Xiaolong laughed carefreely, ¡°Interesting, very interesting. This makes the fight less boring~~ Hahaha~~~¡±

    At this time, from the planet where the malevolence became a dragon, a cold, evil voice filled with brutality emerged, ¡°Hahaha~~~ A mere foreign A mere foreigner dares to contest with me, the ancient beast, for the Seventh Princess? Hahaha~~ Great! Foreigner, I, the ancient beast, have just returned to the Dragon Realm and haven¡¯t yet established my authority. Perfect timing, you¡¯ve come to me. I will tear you to pieces and use you to establish my power. Furthermore, as a stepping stone to welcome Seven, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re worthy for me to show off to the public as I establish my power. You better prepare yourself~~ Hahaha~~¡±

    The ancient beast openly provoked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh heh~~¡± However, Huang Xiaolong just laughed it off, unconcerned, without responding.

    And in that instant, the entire Dragon Realm shook.

    On every planet, whispers and various mental communications arose, along with a myriad of emotions being exchanged.

    A battle between the Long Clan¡¯s greatest genius in its eternal history and a foreigner was bound to cause a huge stir.

    ¡°Alright, Third Crown Prince, let¡¯s head back to your residence and let me taste the Long Clan¡¯s fine cuisine,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course. Brother-in-law, I¡¯ve already ordered my subordinates to prepare the banquet. Later, all your wives and concubines can join us and have a good experience,¡± the Third Crown Prince invited warmly.

    Right away, Huang Xiaolong, along with the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess, headed back to the Third Crown Prince¡¯s planet.

    Huang Xiaolong released all his wives, Earth¡¯s core members, and slaves.

    Learning that they had arrived in outer space, light-years away from Earth, the Earth-born people were dumbfounded.

    The Dragon Realm was too fantastical and anomaly-filled for them!

    Everything seemed unreal!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, on another planet in the silver river of the Dragon Realm.

    This planet was slightly smaller than that of the Third Crown Prince.

    But it was still bustling with activity.

    In the largest palace on the planet,

    the palace was adorned with warming Furong and decorated extremely luxuriously, also delicate and exquisite.

    It was obviously a palace belonging to a female.

    Inside one of the palace¡¯s boudoirs!

    At this moment, the Seventh Princess was dressed in a bright red robe, her eyebrows and eyes made up, sitting on the bed with an extremely dull expression.

    Several red dragon maidens were in attendance.

    The Seventh Princess had noticeably lost weight since she left Earth, but she was born beautiful and of noble blood, a first-class life form in the universe. This weight loss did not diminish her beauty, in fact, it added a touch more of a captivating charm.

    At that moment, the eyes of the Seventh Princess were somewhat fixed and motionless, as though she had gone silly. However, an observant person could see an expression of endless memories hidden in the depths of her eyes.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, please don¡¯t demean yourself,¡± a maiden implored with a bitter face. ¡°The matter has already become a certainty¡­ Ah¡­ Who would have thought that the Great Dragon King could be so heartless, to actually marry you off to Gu Huang¡­¡±

    ¡°But, Seventh Princess, Gu Huang is the strongest genius of our Long Clan and also one of the top powerhouses in the universe. Marrying him isn¡¯t entirely unacceptable,¡± another maiden also tried to console her.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The Seventh Princess finally came back to her senses, shaking her head. ¡°After descending to Earth, I finally understand that so-called men¡¯s joys and women¡¯s loves actually have nothing to do with race, nor strength¡­ It¡¯s a feeling, a feeling etched in one¡¯s bones¡­¡±

    During her speech, the Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes began to well up.

    Two diamond-like tears spun in her eye sockets.

    ¡°I have nothing to say about the punishment Father and Mother have given me¡­ But I¡­ I¡­¡± The tears in the Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes finally rolled down in torrents, ¡°The greatest regret of my life is¡­ is that I will never see him again! I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing! When we parted, he went to explore the treacherous Immortal Emperor¡¯s Treasure. How is he now? Is he alright?¡±

    The Seventh Princess almost started to sob, her expression between pain, sorrow, and regret was utterly moving.

    Those red dragon maidens, in fact, had never tasted true love, so they couldn¡¯t understand why the Seventh Princess was crying so heart-wrenchingly. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t offer any consolation and stood by, at a loss.

    ¡°I hope he¡¯s still alive¡­ Although he couldn¡¯t possibly come to the Dragon Realm, and¡­ and¡­ he won¡¯t come to take me away again¡­ But¡­ I still hope he can live¡­ Every day, every moment I spent with him, I will¡­ I will remember in my heart; I will never forget¡­ Even if¡­ if I die, I won¡¯t forget¡­¡±

    The tears of the Seventh Princess could not be stopped, breaking the hearts of onlookers.

    ¡°Seventh Princess, don¡¯t be so sad. It¡¯s not good if you hurt your body,¡± the maiden hastily said.

    Sad?

    The Seventh Princess couldn¡¯t help but laugh coldly.

    In fact, she had already decided that on the day she married Gu Huang, she would die to preserve her purity for Huang Xiaolong!

    She was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife and naturally couldn¡¯t marry any other creature, even if it was the most powerful being in the history of the Long Clan.

    Thinking about dying for love, the Seventh Princess felt much more open and calm.

    Just then!

    A maiden from outside the door stumbled in. ¡°Princess! Princess!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Seventh Princess was taken aback.

    ¡°Princess! You don¡¯t have to marry Gu Huang anymore!¡± The maiden¡¯s face was full of joy.

    ¡°What? Has Father revoked the order?¡± The brightness drained from the Seventh Princess¡¯s face.

    ¡°No, Seventh Princess, I¡­ I got a bit flustered and didn¡¯t make it clear¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­ You temporarily don¡¯t have to get married. The red dragon dance ceremony has been cancelled¡­ A duel! Gu Huang is now set for a duel! He can only marry you if he wins,¡± explained the maiden.

    Upon hearing this, a look of indignation surfaced on the Seventh Princess¡¯s face. ¡°A duel? Has Father really treated me as a prize, as merchandise? Forget it, forget it, there¡¯s no difference. Whether it¡¯s marrying Gu Huang or another giant dragon, what difference does it make? It¡¯s all hell, life worse than death, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess, this time Gu Huang is dueling with someone from another race,¡± the maiden hastily clarified. ¡°That person made the Great Dragon King and the elders choke on their words.¡±

    ¡°Another race?¡± The expression of the Seventh Princess stiffened slightly. Could it be¡­

    But she quickly scoffed at herself, dismissing the thought.

    ¡°This outsider returned to the Dragon Realm with the Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess. It seems he is from Earth, called Huang Xiaolong or something.¡± The maiden didn¡¯t seem to have heard the name Huang Xiaolong before.

    Boom~~~~~~!!

    Huang Xiaolong?!

    Boom boom boom~~!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Seventh Princess felt as if she had been blown away!

    She went blank!

    And then, her tears fell like waterfalls, ¡°He¡¯s come! He¡¯s come to take me away! He didn¡¯t lie to me! He really came!¡±

    At this moment, the Seventh Princess cried so much that she became a tearful figure, oh no, a tearful dragon!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1416 - Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 I Will Slaughter You

    Chapter 1416: Chapter 1416: I Will Slaughter You! Chapter 1416: Chapter 1416: I Will Slaughter You! In that moment, the Seventh Princess was so moved to tears, her heart completely melted away!

    He came!

    Huang Xiaolong came!

    The only husband in her life had come!

    For the Seventh Princess, it was nothing short of a miracle!

    In fact, after being sequestered by the Great Dragon King and punished to marry the deviant Ancient Monster, the Seventh Princess had already lost all hope. She didn¡¯t dare to ask for anything at all!

    She had also dreamt that Huang Xiaolong would come straight to the Dragon Realm and take her away!

    But it was merely an illusion in a dream.

    She knew it was impossible.

    Huang Xiaolong was certainly powerful, the Overlord of Earth, a rising star in the universe, the successor to the Hell Planet, but he was still not strong enough to snatch someone from the Dragon Realm!

    Dreams! They were all dreams!

    But now, those dreams had illuminated their way into reality!

    Dreams do come true!

    ¡°Seventh Princess, please try not to get too worked up~~¡± The maid beside her hurried to help the Seventh Princess control her emotions.

    The Seventh Princess clenched her fists tightly, her whole body shaking like a sieve. She struggled to maintain her composure and preserve her princess¡¯s demeanor, not allowing herself to fall apart.

    She took a few deep breaths.

    At last, she recovered her strength.

    At this time, her brain started to work again, and the Seventh Princess thought of many things¨C¡®Little Long has come, but¡­ He¡¯s too foolish! Ancient Monster is so strong! Little Long can¡¯t possibly be his match! Even my father is no match for Ancient Monster! Ancient Monster is monstrously strong! No, he¡¯s a freak by nature! He will use the most brutal methods against Little Long~~ Additionally, this is the Dragon Realm, Little Long is a foreigner, even if he defeats Ancient Monster, it will surely trigger the Long Clan¡¯s united vengeance~~ Then, he will be besieged!¡¯

    The Seventh Princess began to worry about Huang Xiaolong.

    At the same time, she felt immensely moved. After all, knowing full well the danger, Huang Xiaolong still came and brazenly challenged Ancient Monster.

    He knew dragons lurked in the mountain yet still headed towards the Dragon Mountain!

    The Seventh Princess started to get up and walk around restlessly, murmuring continuously, ¡°Little Long, you¡­ you be careful, you be careful. Ancient Monster won¡¯t be easy to deal with~~¡±

    Her muttering left her maid beside her bewildered.

    Back to Huang Xiaolong.

    With his throngs of wives and concubines, along with the Earth¡¯s elites and his slaves, he was thoroughly enjoying the Long Clan¡¯s delicacies in the Third Crown Prince¡¯s palace.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what if I sneak you into Seventh Sister¡¯s palace, so you two can meet? What do you say?¡± the Third Crown Prince whispered to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°Although I miss the Seventh Princess terribly and can¡¯t wait to hold her in my arms to share our longing for each other, well¨Chey, there¡¯s no need to sneak around. Once I beat that Ancient Monster, I¡¯ll be able to rightfully take my woman away. If the Great Dragon King dares to go back on his word, I wouldn¡¯t mind causing an uproar in the Long Clan.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess both shivered.

    His wives nodded in agreement, expressing that the Seventh Princess was their good sister and they must rescue her from the deviant dragon¡¯s clutches!

    They couldn¡¯t let her suffer the slightest grievance.

    At this time, a servant quickly walked into the palace and respectfully reported, ¡°Your Highness Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, Lord Huang Xiaolong¨Cthe Great Dragon King and the elders have decided that tomorrow, at the ancient arena, Lord Huang Xiaolong will duel with Ancient Monster. The Seventh Princess will also be present, and the entire Long Clan will swarm to watch the battle.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tomorrow? Hahaha~~ Great!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter, an expression of finding a pillow when sleepy on his face.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to finish off Ancient Monster.

    ¡°It seems the Great Dragon King can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled again.

    The servant glanced at Huang Xiaolong and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s Ancient Monster who can¡¯t wait. He took the initiative to ask for the duel to be set for tomorrow¨Che said¡­ he said he wants to¡­explode you, Lord Huang Xiaolong, to leave you without a whole corpse.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives and slaves roared in anger.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t waste words now. Tomorrow¡¯s battle will decide it all,¡± said a delighted Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my dear wife, so exciting~~ Hahaha~~¡±

    ¡­

    The night passed without words.

    The next day!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~~

    In the Dragon Realm, the war drums sounded!

    These drums were exceedingly mysterious, solemn, and sacred!

    After they were struck, they were deafening, allowing every planet within the Dragon Realm¡¯s galaxy to hear them clearly.

    The drums could make any living creature¡¯s blood boil.

    As the war drums sounded, numerous dragons flew towards an ancient planet in the middle of the Dragon Realm¡¯s galaxy!

    Huang Xiaolong had all his wives and slaves enter the Underworld, as they would not be watching the battle today.

    Accompanying Huang Xiaolong to the arena were the Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, and his two giant dragon slaves, Zehui and Bai Chan.

    The planet that housed the ancient arena!

    This planet was also enormous!

    However, the planet¡¯s surface was bare!

    There was only a massive arena!

    This arena, spanning ten thousand li in length and width, was ancient and desolate beyond words.

    No one knew how many years this arena had existed.

    Even the current Great Dragon King only knew that it was built by ancient, giant dragons.

    In the past, ancient giant dragons would fight over mates on this very arena.

    Later, this custom was passed down through generations.

    Whenever men and women of the Long Clan were competing for mates, they would come to this arena for a battle.

    This arena symbolized the right of the powerful to choose their mates!

    Above the arena, there were age-old stains of blood that had never dissipated, noble blood, dragon blood! It was a sight that shocked the eye!

    At the same time, it also signified¨Cfairness!

    Around the arena, there were tier upon tier of seats.

    By now, the seats were densely packed with the dragonfolk of the Long Clan, who had taken human form and assembled to witness this battle. As such, the spectating area did not seem crowded.

    Of course, they were primarily there to witness the peerless elegance of the ancient times!

    In the front row of the stands, the Great Dragon King, the Dragon Mother, and the twelve elders sat dignified.

    On the other side sat the delicate and pretty, frail, and moving¨CSeventh Princess!

    One of the protagonists of the day!

    Today¡¯s battle between the ancients and Huang Xiaolong was to vie for the Seventh Princess!

    The Seventh Princess truly was the main character!

    At this moment, the Seventh Princess looked left and right, her heart fluttering like a scared little deer. She awaited the appearance of her man.

    ¡°Has the ancient Ghast as well as that Huang Xiaolong been informed?¡± The Great Dragon King inquired of the elder beside him.

    At this time, the Great Dragon King¡¯s eyes were also filled with anticipation.

    Setting aside other factors and purely from the perspective of a spectator, the Great Dragon King attached great importance to this battle.

    This was to be a confrontation between two of the universe¡¯s top powerhouses.

    Of course, deep down, the Great Dragon King favored Ghast. Absolutely favored him. In the Great Dragon King¡¯s view, today¡¯s battle wouldn¡¯t change anything. The Seventh Princess would still marry Ghast. The only point of interest was whether Huang Xiaolong could force Ghast to transform into his primordial giant dragon form.

    ¡°The number one genius, Ghast arrives!!!!¡±

    A shout went up from among the dragonfolk.

    Every dragon¡¯s gaze was drawn toward it.

    Puff~~~~~~!

    The clouds in the sky shattered.

    A one-eyed man walked forth, his head held high and aloft!

    This one-eyed man appeared very young in age, dressed in a black robe with his black hair dancing in the wind. He wore an eyepatch over his right eye, which added a touch of wickedness.

    He exuded incredibly sharp, fierce, domineering, murderous, and draconic auras,

    The strength of his presence intimidated the heart of each dragon present!

    The moment he appeared, the breath of the vast majority of dragonfolk seemed to halt, even suffocating some of them.

    Even the Great Dragon King and the elders felt a heavy pressure.

    Ghast! This was Ghast!

    The first genius with almost the strength of an ancient giant dragon! The greatest genius of the Long Clan for all time!

    ¡°Hmm, Ghast, you¡¯ve arrived. Take your place in the arena,¡± the Great Dragon King turned to Ghast. ¡°You should understand the significance of this battle. Right now, you represent the entire Long Clan, in combat against foreign races. We of the Long Clan, will never concede defeat easily. In this battle, you must win, you cannot lose.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Ghast laughed wildly as the void behind him continuously trembled and distorted, as if it would completely collapse and submit under his laughter, ¡°Defeat? In my Ghast¡¯s dictionary, there is no word for failure. The Seventh Princess is my woman! No one else can touch her! That foreigner, I will tear him apart limb from limb, and torture him to death! Hahahaha~~~¡±

    Having said this, Ghast looked greedily at the Seventh Princess, as though she was a toy that belonged to him. ¡°Seventh Princess, tonight, we shall enter the bridal chamber.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± the Seventh Princess could no longer hold back, feeling provoked to the extreme, ¡°My man, will personally deal with you.¡±

    The Seventh Princess also uttered a determined retort. It was as much to cheer on Huang Xiaolong as to embolden herself.

    After speaking, the Seventh Princess refused to glance at Ghast again, turning her head away as if avoiding something extremely disgusting.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ghast snorted coldly and gave the Seventh Princess a penetrating stare. ¡°I will make him die! Watch and see! Witness it with your own eyes!¡±

    After speaking, Ghast flew up to the arena and began to wait.

    At that moment, another dragon shouted loudly. ¡°The Third Crown Prince arrives! The Ninth Princess arrives!¡±

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess descended calmly, found a vacant seat and sat down, nodding to the Seventh Princess from a distance to encourage her not to panic.

    Immediately following!

    Two giant dragons flew over.

    They were Bai Chan and Zehui.

    Standing on the head of Zehui was a youth in thin clothing.

    Who else could it be but Huang Xiaolong?

    ¡°The foreigner, Huang Xiaolong has arrived!¡±

    The dragonfolk exclaimed loudly.

    All eyes once again turned to the sky, locking onto Huang Xiaolong.

    Countless dragonfolk were focused on Huang Xiaolong, the uninvited guest who had intruded into the world of dragons.

    But Huang Xiaolong ignored these gazes, for his eyes were already glued to the Seventh Princess, and it seemed they could no longer be separated!

    The two quietly looked at each other.

    Everything around them seemed to have frozen, to have come to a stop.

    Willowy clouds crafted decorations, shooting stars conveyed sorrow, the Milky Way stretched out in silent passage. When the golden breeze and jade dew meet, they surpass innumerable encounters in the mortal world.

    A gentle love like water, a dreamlike rendezvous, reluctantly I regard the way back over the magpie bridge. If the two hearts are steadfast through the ages, then what concern is the passing of days and nights.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong!!!!¡±

    Standing on the arena, Ghast, seeing Huang Xiaolong and the Seventh Princess¡¯s affectionate gaze, felt jealousy being released like a demon!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Reluctantly, Huang Xiaolong moved his gaze away from the Seventh Princess¡¯s soulful eyes and finally turned to Ghast.

    ¡°I want you dead!!!!¡± Ghast roared brutally and maniacally.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I will slaughter you,¡± Huang Xiaolong released his signature harmless smile. ¡°In heaven and on earth, the entire universe, no one can save you. You¡¯re dead for sure.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Illusion Technique VS Heart Demon

    Chapter 1417: Chapter 1417: Illusion Technique VS Heart Demon Chapter 1417: Chapter 1417: Illusion Technique VS Heart Demon Huang Xiaolong had just appeared when he was immediately locking horns with Ancient Desolation. It was only a clash of their gazes, yet it erupted with the pungent smell of gunpowder.

    The Long Clan members in attendance, if they were to use their divine sense to observe, could clearly detect countless arcs of electricity intertwining and striking through the air between Huang Xiaolong and Ancient Desolation. In fact, a battlefield had already formed. If any creature dared to enter the space between the two, there was a high chance of sustaining grave injuries or even meeting an untimely death.

    As for their verbal sparring, neither was willing to concede defeat.

    It could be said that before the battle had even begun, the atmosphere had already peaked!

    The Great Dragon King stood up and spoke with a solemn tone, ¡°Alright, Ancient Desolation, Huang Xiaolong, now that you have both arrived, let¡¯s have a battle. This is an ancient arena left behind by the great dragons. It is the battlefield where our Long Clan competes for mates. This time, the victor will earn the right to marry my daughter Xiaoqi. Huang Xiaolong, even though you are from a different species, if you can defeat Ancient Desolation, then our Long Clan will also set a precedent by accepting you, making you the first son-in-law from a different species in the history of our Long Clan.¡±

    ¡°Heh~¡± With a flicker of his figure, Huang Xiaolong appeared directly on the arena. No one saw how he arrived there.

    It felt like before anyone could react, Huang Xiaolong was already standing opposite Ancient Desolation.

    Speed!

    Terrifying speed!

    The most extreme speed in the universe!

    After Huang Xiaolong descended from the arena, his two huge dragon slaves, Zehui and Bai Chan, transformed into human form and settled quietly beside the Third Crown Prince and Ninth Princess.

    In an instant, there were many great dragons in the spectator stands pointing at Zehui and Bai Chan¡¯s spines and whispering¨C

    ¡°Tsks, tsk, such a disgrace for the noble Dragon Race to become slaves to a being from Earth!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the biggest disgrace in the history of our Long Clan.¡±

    ¡°These two abominations should be executed; otherwise, our Long Clan will surely be the laughingstock of all races in the universe!¡±

    ¡°These beasts, fit only to be dogs, have already been expelled from the Long Clan.¡±

    ¡­

    Zehui and Bai Chan were scolded viciously.

    However, they didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    In fact, Zehui stood up and argued defiantly, ¡°What do you know? You simply can¡¯t comprehend our master¡¯s greatness!¡±

    With a proud radiance on his face, Zehui spoke with conviction, ¡°If you were to venture into the heavenly realms yourselves, you would probably perish before even making it through the first realm! And you dare to criticize our master? Hahaha~~ Being a dog by the master¡¯s side is better than being a dragon!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Zehui, you abomination, sit down!¡± the Great Dragon King scolded angrily. ¡°Spewing nonsense!¡±

    Zehui sat down unhurriedly and laughed mockingly, ¡°You will never understand the greatness of our master. Well, just watch and see for yourselves as our master treads upon your so-called top talent and beats him into a fool!¡±

    On the arena.

    ¡°Hmm~¡± Ancient Desolation looked at Huang Xiaolong with a chilling gaze, having put aside his resentment, hatred, and disdain. He quickly entered into combat mode. ¡°It seems you do possess some abilities. Your speed is incredibly fast, I assume you rely on speed to dominate the universe? However, that tactic is useless against me.¡±

    ¡°Its usefulness is not for you to decide, it¡¯s known only after the fight,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied lazily with a smile.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~¡± Ancient Desolation laughed again, his eyes cold and mocking as he looked at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°I don¡¯t know what creature you are, but I can see you¡¯re extremely young. Your life shouldn¡¯t have exceeded a thousand years. At such a young age, possessing such strength indeed defies the laws of the universe. No doubt, to enhance your power, you must have plundered everywhere. Hence, your state of mind can¡¯t be stable! Killing you would be as easy as flipping my hand!¡± Saying so, Ancient Desolation sneered, ¡°How about you kneel and kowtow before me now, beg for mercy, admit defeat, and perhaps you can save your life?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Utter nonsense!¡± Huang Xiaolong almost burst out laughing. ¡°I agreed to fight you purely to teach you a lesson, to toy with you, and you actually think you¡¯re qualified to fight me? Ridiculous! The laws of the universe? What do you think you are, understanding the laws of the universe? Alright, let me tell you what the universe¡¯s laws are. They are natural selection, survival of the fittest, the vanquished serve the victors, and the strong prey on the weak! Overwhelming strength makes the brave king!¡±

    In their war of words, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t yield an inch.

    This back and forth further enraged Ancient Desolation.

    ¡°Then~~ die!¡± Ancient Desolation let out a dragon¡¯s roar that shook the heavens, as fierce winds roared and the sun and moon darkened; space itself seemed to crumble.

    Boom~~~!

    With a grab of his right hand, Ancient Desolation reached for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s neck, intending to pick him up like a small chick.

    ¡°Impressive! Impressive! One force breaks all spells!¡± The Great Dragon King, along with the elder dragons watching, all nodded approvingly.

    Don¡¯t be fooled by Ancient Desolation¡¯s casual grab. In truth, it contained dragon force of several billions!

    Several billion dragon forces, swiped at once, could directly obliterate a highly advanced civilization planet, instantly turning all life on it to dust!

    And with Ancient Desolation concentrating several billion dragon forces into one grab, aimed directly at Huang Xiaolong, that was indeed formidable.

    Moreover, Ancient Desolation¡¯s control over dragon force had reached an exquisite level. Such terrifying force didn¡¯t leak out but was directed purely at Huang Xiaolong. The condensation of power was too horrific.

    With just that strike, screams and adoration erupted from the spectator stands filled with myriad dragons.

    Seventh Princess¡¯s face drained of color, and her heart clenched anxiously as she prayed incessantly.

    Ninth Princess chuckled softly beside her. ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t worry, your Little Long is very capable~~ Just watch.¡±

    Faced with the tens of billions of dragon force, condensed into a single point of attack, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t make a single move.

    It was too eerie!

    Huang Xiaolong stood his ground, motionless, neither blocking nor dodging, as if petrified, resigned to his fate with his eyes closed!

    All of the Long Clan were shocked to their core!

    Why did Huang Xiaolong not react at all to the ancient creature¡¯s planet-shattering strike?

    Boom~~~!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong was obliterated!

    The ancient creature¡¯s claw had pierced right through him!

    Many of the Long Clan cried out in alarm.

    However, the Clan Leader frowned. ¡°Afterimage! It was actually an afterimage! Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed is too fast!¡±

    It turned out that what the ancient creature had destroyed was only an afterimage of Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed was so fast that he had already dodged in advance, but to the behemoths witnessing the battle, it seemed as if Huang Xiaolong was resigned to his fate!

    The Seventh Princess¡¯s fists were clenched tight, her palms already sweating with anxiety.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ aren¡¯t you the one who said my speed was useless?¡± Huang Xiaolong was already standing behind the ancient creature, arms folded, completely at ease. Despite the fierce battle, not a speck of dust marred his clean appearance.

    It was as if Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t there to fight but to take a leisurely stroll instead.

    ¡°Gigglegiggle~~¡± With a harsh, grating sound, the ancient creature laughed, obviously frustrated by its missed attack.

    The ancient creature turned slowly to face Huang Xiaolong once again. This time, however, it didn¡¯t unleash a thunderous attack, just stared at Huang Xiaolong with its single eye.

    ¡°No~~¡± The Clan Leader¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed is indeed too fast, so fast that even the ancient creature struggles to capture it. Continuing this fight puts the ancient creature at a significant disadvantage.¡±

    The Chief Elder, sitting beside the Clan Leader, reluctantly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed is too fast. He can make himself unbeatable that way. Plus, the ancient creature will exhaust a lot of energy if the battle continues. To win, it must be faster than Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°Faster than Huang Xiaolong?¡± The Dragon Mother shook her head decisively. ¡°In all the universe, it would be hard to find a creature faster than Huang Xiaolong. Even among the Immortal Emperors in the Immortal Realm, those who have cultivated speed-based Immortal Techniques would still fall short when facing Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    The ancient creature¡¯s inability to keep up with Huang Xiaolong had its supporters worried.

    ¡°Hehehehe~~¡± At this moment, the ancient creature laughed as it faced Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Yes, I did say that your speed is nothing in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You mean to say that your speed is even faster than mine?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked, unable to suppress a smile.

    ¡°No, my speed will never surpass yours, even if I were to transform into my true form, I would still be a fraction slower. I admit that. However¨C¡± The ancient creature laughed, a cruel smile playing on its lips. ¡°Nevermind, since you are about to be defeated and slain by me, I might as well tell you. Do you know why I wear this eye patch?¡±

    Indeed, the ancient creature wore an eye patch, adding to its wicked one-eyed dragon appearance.

    Huang Xiaolong remained silent with a smile.

    ¡°I am not blind. The reason I wear an eye patch is because this eye of mine is extremely terrifying. It can cause all the creatures to fall into despair, never to recover, because¨CIllusion Technique! This eye of mine underwent a heaven-defying encounter and cultivated the universe¡¯s number one Illusion Technique!¡±

    With this revelation, all the Long Clan had their epiphany.

    It was also the first time they learned that the ancient creature wore an eye patch to hide the eye that had mastered Illusion Technique.

    Illusion Technique was terrifying; it could trap creatures in nightmares they couldn¡¯t escape, leading them to ruin or even to kill their loved ones or themselves while under the spell¡¯s influence!

    So, how horrifying would the so-called strongest Illusion Technique in the universe be?

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an Illusion Technique. Possessing Illusion Technique indeed means you can ignore Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed,¡± the Clan Leader finally relaxed. ¡°Indeed, Illusion Technique is the nemesis of speed.¡±

    The Chief Elder of the Long Clan smiled broadly. ¡°The ancient creature has had so many extraordinary encounters. Hahaha, our Long Clan has yet to receive the legacy of Illusion Technique; the ancient creature is the first.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The moment I remove the eye patch, your speed will become redundant, and that will be the moment of your defeat or death,¡± the ancient creature said, its lips curled in a cruel smile. He slowly reached out, touching the eye patch, preparing to remove it.

    ¡°Heh, Illusion Technique?¡± Huang Xiaolong found it very amusing. ¡°As it happens, I also have a little trick that can compete with your Illusion Technique.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The ancient creature paused.

    ¡°Heart Demon,¡± Huang Xiaolong said lightly. ¡°I received the legacy of the Heart Demon in the Massacre of the Ten Heavens; my left eye creates the Heart Demon, and my right eye eradicates it. Well, let¡¯s see whether your Illusion Technique is more powerful, or my Heart Demon!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1418 - Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 The Strongest Strike

    Chapter 1418: Chapter 1418: The Strongest Strike Chapter 1418: Chapter 1418: The Strongest Strike Huang Xiaolong had long mastered the Divine Skills he acquired from the Heart Demon domain within the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms to perfection.

    His left eye could create Heart Demons, and his right eye could erase them.

    It was extremely formidable.

    Heart Demons were terrifying, and it could almost be said that, in the vast universe, any creature would give rise to Heart Demons. As long as there was an ¡°I,¡± Heart Demons would exist.

    The Heart Demon was oneself!

    However, powerful beings could suppress their Heart Demons, eradicating them bit by bit. If some Heart Demons emerged, they would be wiped out, cycling in this manner to prevent a buildup of Heart Demons.

    The Heart Demon Technique that Huang Xiaolong cultivated could not only induce the most deeply suppressed Heart Demons within any creature but also magnify them!

    Back in the Heart Demon domain of the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms, the treasure hunters had suffered a great loss!

    Perhaps only the Divine Race could thoroughly eradicate Heart Demons!

    ¡°Heart Demon? Hahaha¨CYou too can cultivate the Heart Demon Technique?¡± Obviously, Ghuang held Huang Xiaolong¡¯s claim in utter contempt. He did not believe Huang Xiaolong could control Heart Demons, after all, they were too enigmatic.

    In terms of enigma, Heart Demons definitely surpassed Illusion Techniques.

    Thereupon, Ghuang directly removed his eyepatch!

    The eye he had always hidden was finally exposed to the public gaze!

    It was an extremely peculiar eye!

    It had only a pupil, no whites at all!

    Moreover, the blackness of that pupil was the deepest, coldest, most terrifying, most horrific, and also the most mystical black in the universe.

    Within this blackness harbored one nightmare after another, as if it were composed of countless nightmares.

    Each nightmare could lead creatures into an illusion, forever sinking within, never to recover!

    Even a mere touch of Ghuang¡¯s peripheral glance caused the brains of the Long Clan members who watched the battle to become muddled, even their souls felt as if they were being sucked into a vortex.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look into his eyes! Don¡¯t look!¡± The Grand Dragon King hurriedly roared.

    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful! Simply too powerful! Just a glimpse of the corner of his eye almost made me faint¨C¡± The Long Clan¡¯s Great Elder screamed out in terror. ¡°Ghuang is too formidable! Truly the universe¡¯s number one Illusion Technique! With such a technique in hand, one could dominate the universe, and every realm, whether it is the Immortal Realm or the Demon Realm, must bow down to our Long Clan! Grand Dragon King! Our Long Clan should rise! The birth of an invincible existence like Ghuang! Hahaha! Huang Xiaolong is going to perish immediately! What use is speed? Under the Illusion Technique, he¡¯s nothing but a chicken, unable to withstand a single blow!¡±

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t deliberately dodge Ghuang¡¯s gaze. He stood there as calm as a gentle breeze, his face displaying a spring-like expression.

    Boom~~~!!!

    In an instant, countless black nightmares, layer upon layer, surged incessantly from Ghuang¡¯s cultivated black eye of Illusion Technique towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong felt as if everything in the world had disappeared, as if he stood alone on a log bridge in the entire universe.

    By his ear, Ghuang¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Fall¨Csink¨Cperish within the grand Illusion Technique~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sank into the Illusion Technique, and infinite Heart Demons were born within his inner depths.

    He started to sway uncontrollably.

    In the spectator area, all the members of the Long Clan erupted in cheers, and the praises for Ghuang were deafening.

    ¡°Little Long!¡± The Seventh Princess stood up anxiously.

    However, the Third Crown Prince, the Ninth Princess, as well as Bai Chan and Zehui, all sat still as mountains.

    ¡°Seventh Sister, don¡¯t be too nervous. Hmm, sit down, sit down. Stay calm,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with a slight smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¨C,¡± the Grand Dragon King said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°Too fast, indeed too fast, Huang Xiaolong was defeated almost effortlessly.¡±

    However, just at that moment!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right eye blinked lightly.

    All the Heart Demons were erased!

    Even the oncoming endless nightmares were cleansed.

    Huang Xiaolong seemed to swim from the river to the shore.

    It was broken.

    Ghuang¡¯s Illusion Technique was directly shattered!

    Just a blink of an eye, and Huang Xiaolong broke through what was hailed as the universe¡¯s number one Illusion Technique.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right eye could erase all Heart Demons, which, strictly speaking, were also a form of Illusion Technique. The purpose of an Illusion Technique was to induce the opponent to produce Heart Demons, falling into the illusion.

    ¡°What?!¡± When the Illusion Technique was broken, Ghuang was horrified! He couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening!

    Not only was it broken, but it was also done with ease, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s left eye directly met Ghuang¡¯s gaze!

    The power of his gaze seemed to see right through Ghuang!

    Through his heart, his soul!

    At the same time, a dreadful sensation surged in Ghuang¡¯s heart¨Cunder Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze, he felt as if he was standing naked, with no part of his being concealed from Huang Xiaolong! Even his soul and all the secrets he had been suppressing were seen through with just one look!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ghuang screamed in horror.

    But it was already too late!

    In an instant, the many Heart Demons in Ghuang¡¯s heart surged out, no longer suppressible, and they magnified countless times!

    Not just that, old Heart Demons were stimulated, and new Heart Demons kept being born uncontrollably.

    It was in the span of a single thought that Gu Huang became lost, engulfed by his own Heart Demon.

    ¡°Ah~ Ah~~¡± Gu Huang let out unconscious murmurs, staggering around the stage as if he were drunk, occasionally stumbling. His eyes became vacant.

    Silence!

    The normally boisterous spectator area suddenly fell deathly silent.

    Figures like the Great Dragon King and the Grand Elders who had been cheering for Gu Huang, convinced of his certain victory, now had their smiles frozen on their faces, each resembling a poorly made clown¡¯s mask.

    The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess, however, just smiled. Such turnabouts were too common for them to witness and, for Huang Xiaolong, it was almost routine; there was no need for excessive shock.

    Huang Xiaolong watched Gu Huang, who was making a fool of himself on the stage, with a mocking gaze.

    The expression on Gu Huang¡¯s face twisted fiercely as cold sweat continuously seeped from his brow.

    He struggled significantly, his dazed eyes occasionally flashing with a semblance of spirit, but soon they were lost again.

    ¡°Not good! At this moment, Huang Xiaolong could take advantage¡­ take advantage~~ take advantage to defeat Gu Huang! Gu Huang used an Illusion Technique on Huang Xiaolong, but it seems he has fallen into his own illusion! Huang Xiaolong is too cunning!¡± The Great Dragon King sensed disaster.

    However, Huang Xiaolong on the stage didn¡¯t take advantage of Gu Huang¡¯s weakness to take his life; instead, he was just toying with him like a cat with a mouse.

    Branded the greatest prodigy in the Long Clan¡¯s ancient history, he was now being played with by Huang Xiaolong, leaving the entire Long Clan in silence, their faces burning as if Huang Xiaolong had slapped them!

    At this time, Gu Huang, slowly and unsteadily made his way toward Huang Xiaolong, his knees trembling as if about to kneel before Huang Xiaolong!

    All of the Long Clan saw that Gu Huang was about to kneel!

    ¡°Do not kneel!!!¡± Below the stage, the Great Dragon King could no longer bear it, stood up, and let out a dragon¡¯s roar!

    It was a joke; if Gu Huang truly knelt down, the Long Clan would lose all face completely!

    The Long Clan was the most proud race in the universe. It was one thing for their greatest prodigy to be defeated or even to perish, which they could accept. But to kneel to an opponent? That would be an enormous joke! All of the Long Clan would be nailed to the pillar of shame!

    The Great Dragon King¡¯s roar, with its supreme dragon might, directly enveloped Gu Huang.

    Dragon might was known to ward off evil.

    A dragon¡¯s roar could also shatter all laws.

    Intentionally, with that roar, the Great Dragon King immediately alleviated the piercing Heart Demon surrounding Gu Huang.

    It even shattered many of the Heart Demons.

    In that moment, Gu Huang finally escaped from the trap of the Heart Demon. He no longer continued to kneel.

    It was as if the Great Dragon King had offered Gu Huang a hand.

    Had the Great Dragon King not roared, Gu Huang would have already been kneeling before Huang Xiaolong.

    All of the Long Clan understood this, and now their faces were flushed with shame and embarrassment.

    ¡°Father, this is somewhat uninteresting~~¡± The Third Crown Prince looked dissatisfiedly towards the Great Dragon King.

    ¡°Father, is this two against one? Where is the fairness in that?¡± The Ninth Princess also said in frustration.

    ¡°This¡­ this~~¡± The Great Dragon King was extremely embarrassed, stammering, ¡°Gu Huang, Gu Huang cannot kneel. If he were to kneel, our Long Clan would never be able to lift our heads up again. As his father, I had no choice~~ Forget it, I will not take action again. Let¡¯s watch the battle.¡±

    On the stage, Huang Xiaolong only gave the Great Dragon King a contemptuous look, but he did not curse him.

    ¡°I want you dead! I want you dead!¡± Gu Huang proved to be formidable; after struggling out from the Heart Demon, he immediately eradicated the remaining Heart Demon and his combat state was restored.

    For an ordinary powerhouse, even if aided by the dragon¡¯s roar, it would be impossible to completely escape the Heart Demon so quickly.

    ¡°Die~~!!!!¡±

    Gu Huang bit his tongue, spraying out a mouthful of dragon blood.

    This was the essence of his life, his vital blood.

    This blood immediately burst forth with the light of a thousand moons and ten thousand suns!

    Illuminating the ages!

    Endless laws of the great Dao erupted from this mouthful of dragon blood.

    This was Gu Huang¡¯s strongest strike, the ultimate killing technique.

    Gu Huang¡¯s hands formed seals, and scales of a myriad of dragons appeared in the sky!

    Subsequently, numerous giant dragons appeared in the void. These dragons seemed not to be mere illusions but actual dragons imbued with the bloodline of ancient dragons!

    Every inch of space shattered like glass.

    The dragons born from the void formed an army, roaring mightily in the sky.

    The air itself was tinted with the unique, ancient aura of the Long Clan.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, take my strongest blow! Everything Becomes Dragon! Realm of the Dragon!¡± Gu Huang roared skywards, not transforming into his dragon form but his body kept growing taller, soon reaching ten thousand Zhang, overshadowing the sky, as even the gigantic stage seemed barely enough to contain him. The void dragons wrapped themselves around his towering form!

    ¡°With this move, every creature in the universe shall perish! Whether they be immortals, demons, monsters, or ghosts, all will be struck down by me! Everything Becomes Dragon, Realm of the Dragon, Devouring the Stars!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    As the words fell, the ten-thousand Zhang tall Gu Huang¡¯s body trembled, and the dragons wrapped around him surged towards Huang Xiaolong in unison!

    Countless dragons descended from above toward Huang Xiaolong, vowing to smash Huang Xiaolong to smithereens!

    The once silent spectator area erupted once again!

    Those dragon clan members who had been ashamed roared once more with cheering voices.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1419 - Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Traitor

    Chapter 1419: Chapter 1419: Traitor!!!! Chapter 1419: Chapter 1419: Traitor!!!! At that moment, Guhuang finally dared not underestimate Huang Xiaolong anymore. If it weren¡¯t for the Dragon King¡¯s cheating and helping him, he would have already died.

    Indeed, if Huang Xiaolong had not been toying with Guhuang like a cat with a mouse, and had struck before the Dragon King intervened, Guhuang would surely have been doomed.

    Under the grip of terror, Guhuang finally unleashed his latent potential for life and executed a lethal ultimate move.

    From nowhere, he summoned countless ancient dragons, vivid as life itself, which then formed an army-like formation, collectively crushing down towards Huang Xiaolong.

    With the charge of these dragons, a realm-like atmosphere of everything turning into dragons enveloped Huang Xiaolong layer by layer.

    It seemed Huang Xiaolong was about to be crushed into dust and bones.

    However, Huang Xiaolong remained calm and fearless.

    He waved his hands, releasing endless beams of golden light.

    Each beam of golden light contained the arc of the Tao, incredibly sharp, cutting through spirits and dividing the cosmos, splitting yin from yang!

    Divine Emperor Slash!

    This was a unique move Huang Xiaolong learned from the Heavenly Immortal Emperor himself.

    However, when Huang Xiaolong executed this move, it was superior to even its original creator, making him even more powerful than the Heavenly Immortal Emperor himself!

    Why?

    The reason was simple!

    This move was supposedly taught by the Divine Race. Initially, when Huang Xiaolong was in the state of the Kuupeng egg, he absorbed part of the Divine Race¡¯s primal energy.

    He used this energy to imbue the Divine Emperor Slash with even more terrifying destructive power!

    To put it simply, the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s Divine Emperor Slash was his own, while Huang Xiaolong¡¯s contained a hint of the Divine Race¡¯s essence!

    The Divine Race, after all, is a race that transcends all beings in the universe!

    In front of the Divine Race, the terrifying ancient dragons seemed like mere cats and dogs! Moreover, Guhuang was not truly of the ancient dragon lineage; he was only very close to it.

    In an instant, the Divine Emperor Slash unleashed by Huang Xiaolong formed a massive ¡°fishing net¡±¨Cjust like an inescapable heaven and earth net!

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The net swept upward!

    The ancient dragons diving down were instantly sliced into countless pieces!

    Each piece was uniform in size, as if cut by a mold!

    The sky rained with dragon blood and debris, a sight so horrific for the watching members of the Long Clan that it was unbearable.

    With just one move, Huang Xiaolong broke Guhuang¡¯s strongest attack!

    After slicing apart countless ancient dragons, the fishing net formed by the Divine Emperor Slash continued its momentum, enveloping Guhuang!

    ¡°Damn it~~~¡± Guhuang¡¯s heart trembled, his towering figure immediately began to shrink incessantly¨Cafter all, a larger size made it easier to be hit.

    Guhuang¡¯s movements were incredibly agile, shrinking to the size of a normal human in an instant, then he twisted and conjured a few afterimages, dodging the relentless net unleashed by Huang Xiaolong.

    But¨C

    Puff~~!!!!!

    In the moment Guhuang dodged, his left cheek was cut by a beam of golden light, leaving a gaping wound several inches long from which dragon blood sprayed!

    Huang Xiaolong did not pursue his advantage, but stood firmly, as if he had never moved, arms crossed, smiling as he watched Guhuang flee in disarray.

    Guhuang also stopped in mid-air.

    The wound on his left cheek was horrific, with dragon blood continually dripping. His once handsome face was now disfigured!

    Guhuang looked at Huang Xiaolong with disbelief, questioning in his mind¨C¡®Why? Why would such a powerful being exist in the universe? Who is he, really? He¡¯s more terrifying than Immortal Emperors and even more formidable than the Demon King~~¡¯

    Now, if Guhuang wanted to continue fighting, he could only resort to his last move¨Ctransforming into his true form!

    But now, Guhuang had no confidence!

    Even transforming into his true form might not assure victory against Huang Xiaolong!

    And indeed, transforming would provoke an even fiercer counterattack from Huang Xiaolong!

    It could mean certain death!

    Guhuang dared not gamble! He was intimidated! He dared not take the final gamble!

    Unfathomable!

    Guhuang completely could not fathom Huang Xiaolong!

    He felt asif Huang Xiaolong was an unfathomably deep pool!

    Silence!

    The entire spectating area was utterly silent!

    The members of the Long Clan were struck dumb!

    Defeated!

    Every dragon could see that Guhuang had lost!

    Utterly defeated! Completely routed! Greatly outmatched!

    An absolute crushing defeat!

    It was clear to everyone that Guhuang had exerted his utmost effort, short of transforming into his true form.

    It could be said that he had given it his all.

    But what about Huang Xiaolong?

    He was nonchalant!

    Effortless!

    Composed!

    Leisurely!

    Such an outcome plunged the entire Long Clan into deep despair and humiliation, but more so, into helplessness and desolation¡­

    Only the Third Crown Prince, Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, Zehui, and Bai Chan displayed genuine joy on their faces.

    ¡°Seven, I told you not to worry,¡± the Third Crown Prince said to the Seventh Princess with a proud smile. ¡°My brother-in-law was just warming up, and he has many more powerful techniques up his sleeve. Guhuang might be strong, but in front of my brother-in-law, he indeed stands no chance.¡±

    ¡°I never expected Little Long to be so powerful,¡± the Seventh Princess said, surprised yet delighted, though still slightly worried. ¡°If Guhuang transforms into his true form, I¡¯m not sure if Little Long can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, he can!¡± the Ninth Princess exclaimed matter-of-factly. ¡°If Guhuang transforms, he¡¯s practically seeking death. If he provokes my brother-in-law to also transform into his true form, then Guhuang is truly doomed. My brother-in-law could swallow him whole!¡±

    Caught up in the excitement, the Ninth Princess let slip some of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secrets but quickly covered her mouth, looking adorably coy.

    ¡°Eh? What true form? What true form does Little Long have?¡± the Seventh Princess asked, confused.

    ¡°Er¡­ Seven, let¡¯s not discuss this now,¡± the Third Crown Prince interjected quietly. ¡°This is a secret. You can ask your brother-in-law about it privately.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the Seventh Princess nodded, half-understanding, then smiled sweetly. ¡°Little Long sure has many secrets.¡±

    ¡°Wait¨C¡± It was then that the Great Dragon King stood up. In that moment, he seemed to have aged significantly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at the Great Dragon King with a teasing expression.

    ¡°I concede,¡± the Great Dragon King said with a wry smile. ¡°Our Long Clan concedes. There¡¯s no need to continue this battle.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed wildly.

    The Great Dragon King turned to Guhuang. ¡°Guhuang, heed my advice, no need to fight any longer. Transforming into your true form might not defeat Huang Xiaolong, and could instead bring about fatal misfortune.¡±

    Guhuang did not reply, his gaze shifting frequently, and he eventually seemed to agree. His fighting spirit had dissipated.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, please forgive us; we cannot afford to lose Guhuang, our Long Clan needs to preserve the hope of our future,¡± the Great Dragon King implored shakily. ¡°Guhuang is a genius of our clan, destined to reach heights beyond our reach. Please show mercy, for the sake of our Long Clan.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong continued to laugh heartily. ¡°What happened to fairness you spoke of before? Fight when you can win, and concede when you can¡¯t. How ridiculous. Do you take this battle for a child¡¯s play? Moreover, Great Dragon King, your earlier intervention was already a violation.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, we¡­ we can apologize to you. Hope you consider Seven, and spare Guhuang,¡± the Dragon Mother also stood up, earnestly looking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°We have indeed been too offensive. Please¡­ please forgive us.¡±

    At that, Huang Xiaolong gave a playful smile.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Guhuang.

    At that moment, Guhuang appeared very conflicted, yet he said nothing. He seemed to be enduring something. Moreover, from his state, he seemed to have decided against transforming into his true form to fight Huang Xiaolong to the death.

    Guhuang had already lowered the flag.

    ¡®Hehe, Guhuang, Guhuang, I wouldn¡¯t have thought¡­,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong sneered silently.

    In fact, when Huang Xiaolong earlier instilled endless Heart Demons into Guhuang¡¯s heart, he had seen through Guhuang!

    That is to say, the secrets buried deep in Guhuang¡¯s heart had been unraveled by Huang Xiaolong.

    He had secrets!

    Many secrets!

    Every sentient being has their own secrets, ones that can¡¯t be publicly disclosed, which is perfectly natural. Guhuang having secrets was no big deal.

    But there was one particular secret that Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t overlook.

    Yes¨C

    A spy!

    Guhuang was a spy deployed by the Divine Race!

    This journey of Guhuang¡¯s back to the Long Realm also had ulterior motives!

    That was Guhuang¡¯s biggest secret!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Of course, now Huang Xiaolong chose to keep these cards close to his chest.

    ¡°If you want me to spare Guhuang, I might consider it, but it won¡¯t be that easy,¡± Huang Xiaolong said teasingly to the Great Dragon King.

    ¡°This¨COkay! Huang Xiaolong, we can negotiate!¡± The Great Dragon King clenched his teeth. ¡°Just state your demands! Think of it as our Long Clan redeeming Guhuang¡¯s life! Whatever conditions you set, as long as we can meet them, we absolutely will not refuse!¡±

    After a pause, the Great Dragon King looked towards Seventh Princess, ¡°From today onwards, Seven, you are Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife. Our Long Clan recognizes the marital relationship between you two!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1420 - Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Ninth Princess Is Also My Wife

    Chapter 1420: Chapter 1420: Ninth Princess Is Also My Wife! Chapter 1420: Chapter 1420: Ninth Princess Is Also My Wife! The Dragon King finally announced, in front of the entire Long Clan, that he would marry his daughter, the Seventh Princess, to Huang Xiaolong.

    This truly caused an uproar in the realm of dragons.

    After all, throughout history, the Long Clan had never intermarried with other clans. After all, the Long Clan was the proudest race in the universe.

    The Seventh Princess was not only of the Long Clan but also the biological daughter of the Dragon King. She was akin to a golden branch and a jade leaf, and now, she was to marry a man from another clan.

    Huang Xiaolong was indeed a pioneer!

    Certainly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength commanded respect and fear from any great dragon.

    Gu Huang squinted his eyes, staring at Huang Xiaolong. He didn¡¯t speak, but the venom, resentment, and hatred in his eyes were indescribable.

    This battle, Gu Huang lost too completely!

    He returned to the Long Clan with the glory of a prodigy, intending to become the leader of the Long Clan and replace the Dragon King, but his brilliance was utterly suppressed by Huang Xiaolong.

    This defeat was not only complete, but to make matters worse, the Seventh Princess, who was to marry him, became someone else¡¯s bride! This was outright cuckoldry! This was being greened in public!

    In an instant, Gu Huang¡¯s face turned utterly green, and a shocking wound on his cheek made his appearance even more sinister and grotesque.

    He even had the air of a defeated dog.

    Gu Huang wanted to transform into his true form and fight to the death with Huang Xiaolong right then and there, but he couldn¡¯t!

    He couldn¡¯t risk it!

    He had an even more important task!

    A task given to him by a great being many years ago!

    For the sake of this mission, he had endured for many, many years!

    Now, with the completion of this task in sight, he must persevere and not fail.

    Of course, once the task was completed, Gu Huang would receive an unparalleled reward! Even becoming the master of this universe!!!! A supreme ruler above the demon, immortal, and dragon realms!

    ¡®Bastard! I bear with you! But your smugness won¡¯t last long! No matter how powerful you are, you¡¯re not even one ten-thousandth as great as that person. He¡¯ll capture you and hand you over to me for punishment! Then, I¡¯ll crush your bones to ash! I¡¯ll nail your soul to the realm of dragons to suffer torment day and night!¡¯

    Gu Huang gritted his teeth as he watched Huang Xiaolong.

    At this moment, however, the Dragon King looked at Gu Huang with a heavy and sorrowful tone, ¡°Gu Huang, endure. Impatience spoils great plans. You are extremely important to our Long Clan, the hope for our future and the destiny of our clan. Hopefully, you can withstand this¨Cthis defeat is not a problem, rather, it might be beneficial to temper your sharpness.¡±

    ¡°Hmph~~!¡± Gu Huang simply snorted coldly.

    Seeing that Gu Huang wasn¡¯t being stubborn, the Dragon King breathed a sigh of relief.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong glanced at the Seventh Princess.

    The Seventh Princess was already cheering joyfully; her face overflowed with indescribable sweetness, intoxicating like fine wine and sweet as honey.

    This kind of mood was truly infectious.

    Even the Dragon Mother couldn¡¯t help but smile and whispered softly, ¡°This could be a blessing in disguise. Seven truly loves Huang Xiaolong, and it is apparent. How happy and blissful she is to marry him~~ No matter what race, parents ultimately hope for the happiness of their children~~¡±

    The Dragon Mother, after all, was a woman, more emotional at that moment and consoled.

    However, the Ninth Princess felt somewhat jealous.

    ¡°Hmm~~ The Seventh Princess was meant to be my wife~~¡± At this time, Huang Xiaolong no longer looked at Gu Huang. He somewhat playfully looked at the Dragon King, ¡°To redeem the life of the Long Clan¡¯s number one talent, this is far from enough. Compensating me with my own wife? Hahaha~~ You¡¯ve got some nerve to think that up~~~¡±

    The Dragon King wore an expression of bearing an immense burden, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, state your conditions. What will make you give up this fight?¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed lazily, his gaze directly falling on the Ninth Princess.

    The Ninth Princess blushed at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze!

    Her heart throbbed like a timid deer.

    Anxious! Nervous! Blissful!

    She knew that Huang Xiaolong was about to formally ask for her hand in marriage!

    The Ninth Princess had waited for this moment for so long!

    She knew she was about to become as blissfully happy as the Seventh Princess!

    Sure enough, Huang Xiaolong said directly, ¡°I want not only the Seventh Princess to be my wife, but the Ninth Princess too, must become my wife!¡±

    At these words, the entire spectator area of the Long Clan erupted into an uproar¨C

    ¡°This is too much! He actually aims to monopolize our two princesses!¡±

    ¡°Too domineering! This¡­ This is simply an insult to our Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°In our Long Clan, since ancient times, it has always been one husband with one wife, this has never happened before!¡±

    ¡°Morality has hit rock bottom!¡±

    ¡°This is coercion of the Ninth Princess! This is playing with the Ninth Princess!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You! You!¡± The Dragon Mother also stood up abruptly, quivering with rage.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this is a bit too much.¡± The Great Dragon King¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°A dragon, in its lifetime, has only one mate.¡±

    ¡°But our Human Clan isn¡¯t like that,¡± retorted Huang Xiaolong with a mischievous grin. ¡°To us, having three wives and four concubines is all too common.¡±

    At this moment, the Ninth Princess also took hold of the Seventh Princess¡¯s hand, whispering somewhat embarrassedly to her, ¡°Seven, I¨CI¡¯m in love with him too~~¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Little Long, you scoundrel, still¡­ still such a flirt¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. He has many wives, he wouldn¡¯t care about one more with you, Nine,¡± said Seventh Princess with a generous understanding of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nature.

    ¡°Ugh~~ As long as Seven, you don¡¯t mind and don¡¯t blame me, that¡¯s all that matters. Little Sister couldn¡¯t help herself,¡± expressed the Ninth Princess, with a hint of apology.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, who could resist our Little Long¡¯s charm?¡± joked Seventh Princess half-jokingly, half-seriously.

    ¡°Too much? Not at all,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared confidently to the Great Dragon King. ¡°What about it? No longer interested in redeeming the life of your genius? Hmm, the battle hasn¡¯t ended yet. Why not let your genius transform into his true body and fight me~~ Let¡¯s see if I can slaughter him.¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± The Great Dragon King trembled, then said with extreme frustration, ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this truly oversteps¨Coversteps the bounds~~ Fine, my willingness is irrelevant! It depends on Nine¡¯s own will! I¡­I won¡¯t force Nine to marry you! I am the leader of the Long Clan, but at the same time, I¡¯m also a father!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ How fake! When you forced Seven to marry the ancient savage, you didn¡¯t have this kind of compassion,¡± Huang Xiaolong said sarcastically.

    The Great Dragon King¡¯s face turned red, too ashamed to reply, he looked towards the Ninth Princess. ¡°Nine, you¨C¡±

    ¡°Father! I¡¯m willing!¡± Before the Great Dragon King could finish speaking, the Ninth Princess eagerly assented, her expression one of eager anticipation.

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± The Great Dragon King was stunned. ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡¯re willing? You¡¯re willing to be Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Father, Mother, I¡¯m willing,¡± maintained the Ninth Princess with an innocent gaze beaming pure sincerity.

    ¡°Child!¡± The Dragon Mother was furious yet baffled, ¡°Are you being forced? Is Huang Xiaolong coercing you? Tell me! Is he forcing you! My dear daughter!¡±

    ¡°Eh? No~~¡± The Ninth Princess looked innocently naive, ¡°Little Long hasn¡¯t deceived me, hasn¡¯t threatened me, and certainly hasn¡¯t forced me. I¡¯m willing, with all my heart, to be his wife~~¡±

    As she spoke, the Ninth Princess¡¯s cheeks tinged with a bashful flush, her voice growing softer, as she bowed her head in a portrait of a girl smitten by love.

    There was still silence at the scene.

    Every dragon heard the Ninth Princess¡¯s words clearly, observing her expression and demeanor; they all understood¨CNinth Princess was truly infatuated!

    The dragons looked at Huang Xiaolong with envy, jealousy, and resentment.

    Now that the Ninth Princess had taken a stand, there was nothing the Great Dragon King could do.

    The Dragon Mother gave the Ninth Princess a long look, then turned to Huang Xiaolong and shook her head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re impressive indeed. My two precious daughters, both have had their souls hooked by you~~ Ah~~¡±

    ¡°All right then, let Seven and Nine both marry you,¡± decided the Great Dragon King on the spot. ¡°The wedding will be extraordinarily grand, with red dragons and Azure Dragons in attendance, dancing for three days and nights without rest! The whole Long Clan will celebrate together! As for the dowry, Huang Xiaolong, this king won¡¯t be stingy, I¡¯ll certainly satisfy you. Of course, with the treasures you¡¯ve obtained from the Immortal Emperor, you may not even value the treasures of our Long Clan.¡±

    After a pause, the Great Dragon King added, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, do you have any other demands?¡±

    ¡°Well then, from the moment I arrived in the Dragon Realm, you¡¯ve been extremely rude to me. Even when I was in combat with the ancient savage, Great Dragon King, you even helped him out, which was against the rules~~ Now, Great Dragon King, Dragon Mother, and the twelve elders of the Elder Group, you should bow your heads and apologize to me in person.¡±

    As soon as these words fell, the Great Dragon King and the twelve elders of the Elder Group, all had faces filled with sadness and indignation.

    To bow their heads and apologize in person!

    The entire Long Clan¡¯s upper echelon, to bow their heads to Huang Xiaolong!

    This was too much!

    Truly too much!

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide whether it¡¯s worth it to redeem the life of the ancient savage,¡± Huang Xiaolong remarked with an amused smile. ¡°Great Dragon King, is it worth it?¡±

    Hearing such a demand, the ancient savage turned his head away, completely indifferent.

    The Great Dragon King and the Elder Group bowed to Huang Xiaolong as if the ancient savage¡¯s fate had nothing to do with them!

    ¡°Is it¡­ worth it?¡± The Great Dragon King looked at the ancient savage.

    The struggle!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    An inner battle of the heart!

    Finally, with a long sigh, the Great Dragon King said tremulously, ¡°It¡¯s worth it~~ To preserve the Long Clan¡¯s top genius, it¡¯s worth it!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just a bow and an apology! We can bear it! It¡¯s worth it!¡± claimed the solemn-faced Elder Group.

    Huang Xiaolong glanced at them with a half-smile, finally resting his gaze on the ancient savage, murmuring to himself, ¡°Worth it? Soon you¡¯ll realize, saving the life of the ancient savage isn¡¯t worth it at all~~ hahaha~~ Rearing tigers only leads to trouble, it¡¯s basically making a rod for your own back. Alright, the Long Clan should indeed suffer a bit~~~¡±

    ¡°So stop hemming and hawing, step forward and bow your heads, apologize to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1421 - Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Divine Race Seal

    Chapter 1421: Chapter 1421: Divine Race Seal Chapter 1421: Chapter 1421: Divine Race Seal Under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s insistence, led by the Great Dragon King, the entire hierarchy of the Long Clan, including the Dragon Mother and the twelve highly respected members of the Elder Group, all emerged trembling, standing in order side by side, facing Huang Xiaolong.

    They were prepared to abandon their dignity and lower their heads to Huang Xiaolong, a youth of a different race¨Cto offer apologies!

    It was all to preserve the Long Clan¡¯s greatest genius since ancient times¨CGu Huang¨Cas well as a sliver of fate for the Long Clan¡¯s future!

    Was it worth it?

    Upon reflection, it still seemed worthwhile.

    It was like lying on straw bedding and tasting gall, enduring humiliation for the sake of revenge.

    At this moment, the entire Long Clan was filled with a sense of shared hatred and enemy aversion, creating an atmosphere of tragic determination. This scene would be recorded in the annals of the Long Clan¨Ca disgrace, akin to the Long Clan signing an unequal treaty with Huang Xiaolong.

    However, every dragon believed that with the Long Clan¡¯s foundation, Gu Huang¡¯s potential, and their unity and tenacity, the Long Clan would surely learn from this shame and reclaim their lost dignity!

    The only thing that irked the dragons was that Gu Huang, the person of the hour, was actually standing in the arena with an indifferent expression, as if this had nothing to do with him!

    This was sheer arrogance! Utter disrespect!

    ¡°Great Dragon King,¡± now I, on behalf of the Long Clan, express our apologies to you,¡± said the Great Dragon King sincerely to Huang Xiaolong, then promptly bowed his head in deference.

    The Great Dragon King bowed his head!!!

    ¡°Sorry, Huang Xiaolong,¡± the twelve Elders bowed to Huang Xiaolong in unison.

    At this sight, Huang Xiaolong felt a great thrill of satisfaction.

    Ah, the entire upper echelons of the Long Clan bowing in apology, damn, that¡¯s satisfying! Perhaps even the legendary Immortal Emperor who defied heaven had never enjoyed such a moment?

    Huang Xiaolong smiled subtly, then with a flash, he drifted down from the stage like a feather.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong voluntarily gave up the fight and withdrew from the battlefield.

    Seeing this, the Great Dragon King heaved a long sigh of relief and said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this king will grant you a planet in the Dragon World for you to settle down on, and after you marry Seven and Nine, you may live on that planet. Rest assured, this king will ensure the marriage ceremony is grand, and you will not feel shortchanged for marrying my two precious daughters.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ That¡¯s great,¡± Huang Xiaolong let out the boisterous laugh of a victor, then turned and walked towards the Seventh Princess.

    The Great Dragon King watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s departing figure with mixed feelings.

    In truth, although the Long Clan had suffered a great loss of face today, Huang Xiaolong had ultimately become a son-in-law of the Long Clan!

    That made him practically one of our own!

    Given Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength, easily defeating Gu Huang, he was a tremendous asset to the Long Clan! Not to mention, Huang Xiaolong also had control over the treasure of the Immortal Emperor!

    ¡®It seems that the future dominance over the universe and unification of the Dragon, Immortal, and Demon realms really depends on Gu Huang and this Huang Xiaolong,¡¯ mused the Great Dragon King, nodding to himself. Then, he composed himself, leaped onto the stage, and went to comfort Gu Huang.

    Huang Xiaolong returned to the Seventh and Ninth Princesses and grasped the soft hand of the Seventh.

    Love flared in Seventh Princess¡¯s eyes so fervently that she could hardly wait to throw herself into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arms to express her pent-up longing.

    ¡°Hehe, Seventh Princess, we¡¯re finally reunited,¡± chuckled Huang Xiaolong.

    Without delay, he unceremoniously reached out his other hand to hold that of the Ninth Princess as well.

    Well, that¡¯s taking the best of both worlds, to the envy of all other dragons.

    Ninth Princess¡¯s cheeks were crimson, her eyes seemed like they were about to trickle tears, and her heart throbbed restlessly.

    Just then, the Third Crown Prince whispered into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother-in-law, are you really going to let Gu Huang off just like this? This freak must hate you to the bone by now. If you don¡¯t take this opportunity to finish him off once and for all, I fear~~~ Of course, with your strength, brother-in-law, you have nothing to fear.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smirked playfully and whispered back, ¡°I won¡¯t kill Gu Huang for now. Hmm~~~ There are some secrets on him. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong, along with the Seventh and Ninth Princesses, the Third Crown Prince, Bai Chan, and Zehui, strode away with authority.

    By then, the Great Dragon King had personally approached Gu Huang.

    Gu Huang watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes filled with fierce hatred and murderous intent, whipping up like a violent snowstorm.

    ¡°In ancient times, the success or failure of a moment¡­¡± the Dragon King said earnestly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ancient desolate cut off the Dragon King¡¯s appeasement with a wave of his hand, extremely impatient. His voice was bone-chilling, filled with bitterness and hatred to the extreme. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Huang Xiaolong will die! He will die! The humiliation of today, repaid double! Hahaha~~ Soon, very soon, he will die~~~ It won¡¯t take long, he will die~ Hahaha~~ He thinks he really won? No, this is just the beginning! It¡¯s merely the beginning!! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± the Dragon King hesitated, unable to help but shake his head slightly.

    ancient desolate was too proud and too arrogant, yet he failed to recognize the reality.

    Ancient desolate spoke too confidently, but in truth, it was impossible for him to take revenge on Huang Xiaolong and wash away the disgrace in a short amount of time.

    The third Crown Prince¡¯s planet.

    Inside the palace.

    Huang Xiaolong gestured to the third Crown Prince to dismiss all the servants.

    After the servants had dispersed, Huang Xiaolong also set up a soundproof Formation.

    In the palace, apart from Huang Xiaolong himself, only the two princesses, the third Crown Prince, and two slaves, Zehui and Bai Chan, remained.

    Seeing how seriously Huang Xiaolong took the matter, the third Crown Prince¡¯s heart sank slightly, and he quickly asked, ¡°Brother-in-law, what have you discovered?¡±

    ¡°Ancient desolate¡¯s secret,¡± Huang Xiaolong did not hold back.

    ¡°Oh? Brother-in-law? Ancient desolate¡¯s secret?¡± The ninth Princess, although already Huang Xiaolong¡¯s betrothed, still affectionately called him brother-in-law in her address.

    ¡°Hehe~~ the biggest secret,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with focused intent. ¡°Ancient desolate is a spy for the Divine Race.¡±

    What?!!!

    A truly astonishing and shocking revelation!

    Upon hearing this, almost everyone certainly leaped up¨Cthe third Crown Prince, the ninth Princess, Zehui, Bai Chan!

    The seventh Princess was unaware of the Divine Race matter, looking completely confused.

    ¡°Well done! I thought the Divine Race had spies in the Immortal Realm, but I never expected our Long Clan to have one too!¡± the third Crown Prince¡¯s expression was full of outrage, but it quickly clouded over. ¡°With ancient desolate returning to the Long Realm, there¡¯s bound to be a conspiracy! Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t have been such a coincidence that he returned to the Long Realm! If it weren¡¯t for the battle between you, brother-in-law, and him, or if you hadn¡¯t accompanied us to the Long Realm, then our Long Clan could have seen a change of heavens¨Can utterly horrifying thought!¡±

    Naturally, the third Crown Prince and the others did not doubt Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    If he said ancient desolate was a spy, then he certainly was a spy.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, hurry and tell us, what exactly is ancient desolate¡¯s secret? How exactly does he intend to collude with the Divine Race to invade and poison our Long Clan?¡± As it concerned the very survival of the Long Clan, the third Crown Prince was so anxious that his heart almost jumped out of his chest.

    ¡°I planted a Heart Demon inside ancient desolate, thus I gleaned on his secrets. However, exactly what mission he has from the Divine Race upon returning to the Long Clan, I am temporarily unaware,¡± Huang Xiaolong explained seriously. ¡°Within ancient desolate¡¯s body lies a seal, a seal that contains the distinctive aura of the Divine Race. This seal holds something within, but it has not yet been broken.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± the third Crown Prince nodded. ¡°Brother-in-law, you sensed the seal left by the Divine Race inside ancient desolate, hence you concluded he is their spy. However, with the seal unbroken, you also do not know what his and the Divine Race¡¯s scheming is~~ Regardless, it must be detrimental to our Long Clan! In the eyes of the Divine Race, our Long Clan must be seen as a ¡®cancerous cell¡¯ that needs to be eradicated!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°My Heart Demon technique cannot force the seal open, so now we can only watch and wait for ancient desolate to open the seal himself. He must have a way to unlock it. Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he will unlock the seal very soon.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, do you mean to say that the Divine Race¡¯s plan against us will unfold very soon¡­ very soon?¡± the third Crown Prince¡¯s voice trembled, filled with uncontrollable fear.

    He had witnessed firsthand the terror of the Divine Race, of course, he was afraid. Frankly, if that golden-haired Divine Race were to come to the Long Realm without Huang Xiaolong¡¯s protection, the Long Realm might be destroyed in a short time, and all members of the Long Clan would perish!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Huang Xiaolong was, nonetheless, composed, his eyes sparkling with a sharp light. ¡°With me here, ancient desolate won¡¯t be able to make any waves. Even if the Divine Race itself comes, I will not be afraid; I can even strike back to kill them.¡±

    ¡°Everyone just wait and watch what ancient desolate is going to do~~ The reason I didn¡¯t kill him is to make him reveal his hand willingly,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile.

    The expression, just like that of a cunning and experienced hunter!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    And the irony of it all was, from beginning to end, the Dragon King and the Long Clan Elder Group remained unaware that disaster was about to strike!

    Ancient desolate¡¯s return to the Long Realm wouldn¡¯t bring fortune to the Long Clan but rather was like ushering a wolf into one¡¯s home. One misstep and the Long Clan could be annihilated.

    They still foolishly believed that bowing their heads to Huang Xiaolong for the sake of ancient desolate, giving up their dignity, was worth it¡­

    Such irony!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1422 - Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Got Married

    Chapter 1422: Chapter 1422: Got Married! Chapter 1422: Chapter 1422: Got Married! Huang Xiaolong had made up his mind to stay his hand and wait for Guhuang to be the first to cause trouble.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong possessed the art of dragon-taming, capable of taming giant dragons, and could easily have tamed Guhuang right away. However, Huang Xiaolong did not plan to do so.

    First of all, Guhuang had a rich ancient dragon bloodline, and among the Long Clan, he was a standout figure who could not be easily tamed. It would eventually take a lot of effort and time.

    Additionally, Huang Xiaolong was also secretly competing with the Divine Race.

    If Guhuang could bring the Divine Race here to attack the dragon realm, that would be perfect! In this way, Huang Xiaolong could wait leisurely and annihilate them in one fell swoop!

    At the moment, the Divine Race probably hadn¡¯t yet relayed the message or requested support from other members of their race. As long as he could completely annihilate them, this universe might then enjoy long-lasting peace.

    Just then, the sound of string and wind music, along with dragons¡¯ roars, came from outside, back and forth. These dragon roars were filled with a celebratory sense.

    ¡°Ha ha~~ Brother-in-law, let¡¯s go out and take a look,¡± Third Crown Prince said to Huang Xiaolong. With Huang Xiaolong overseeing the situation, the Third Crown Prince naturally felt much more relieved and promptly called out to him.

    Everyone quickly exited the palace.

    There, in the entire dragon realm, countless red dragons and Azure Dragons held gemstones in their mouths, singing and dancing.

    Every inch of space in the dragon realm was suffused with an enchanting atmosphere.

    ¡°Ha~~ Brother-in-law, this is the grandest wedding ceremony of our Long Clan. Look at this procession! Almost all of the Long Clan¡¯s red dragons and Azure Dragons have been mobilized,¡± sighed the Third Crown Prince.

    Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess were so happy they were almost fainting.

    That evening, Ninth Princess did not stay to accompany Huang Xiaolong; instead, she reluctantly returned to her own planetary estate.

    Seventh Princess, on the other hand, took Huang Xiaolong away with her.

    Hehehe, a couple reunited after a long separation naturally had some intimate things to do.

    Huang Xiaolong simply took Seventh Princess back into the netherworld to enjoy a passionate love affair. Seventh Princess, having experienced a long drought and finally receiving sweet rain, cast aside all restraint and tried her best to meet Huang Xiaolong¡¯s desires.

    The next day, the Great Dragon King issued a decree, stating that in three days, Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess would officially marry Huang Xiaolong, becoming his lawful wives.

    Simultaneously, the Great Dragon King also bestowed a dazzling planet in the dragon realm galaxy as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s home!

    Huang Xiaolong, along with the two princesses, the Third Crown Prince, and two giant dragon slaves, came to this planet.

    Tsk tsk, it must be said, the planet was quite large, at least comparable to the Third Crown Prince¡¯s planet.

    All over the planet, precious gemstones were used for decoration, with splendid buildings and palaces everywhere.

    Stately palaces stood towering and imposing, quite magnificent.

    Moreover, there were a great number of servants, waiting on them round the clock.

    These servants were mostly white dragons, with a small number of red dragons.

    Because in a few days, a grand wedding would be held on this planet, the servants were all busy making preparations.

    Banner and lanterns adorned the place, and crimson carpets were laid out, with the word ¡°joy¡± from both the dragon and human customs wherever you looked. It seemed the Great Dragon King had also gone to some effort to cater to Huang Xiaolong, incorporating many Earthly customs into the wedding, in addition to the Long Clan¡¯s traditions.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Brother-in-law, congratulations, congratulations. Soon, you will become part of our Long Clan,¡± the Third Crown Prince sincerely congratulated him, quite proud of himself.

    ¡°Mmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded but his gaze wandered off; he was looking toward the planet where Guhuang resided.

    Since his defeat and humiliation, Guhuang had been silent and secluded himself in his palace.

    There was an oppressive atmosphere, like the calm before a storm.

    On the planet where Guhuang resided.

    The mood was gloomy and eerie.

    A murderous atmosphere flowed through the air.

    Inside the palace, which resembled a giant beast.

    Guhuang sat quietly in the secret chamber.

    The area around the chamber was shielded with Formations, isolating it from external disturbances.

    Guhuang sat cross-legged, eyes cold, with a twisted, evil smirk at the corner of his mouth as he muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°Huang Xiaolong~~ you took Seventh Princess away~~ You trampled my dignity, Guhuang¡¯s dignity, in front of all the Long Clan members~~ I will not share the sky with you! Guhuang shall not rest until you are dead!!!!¡±

    As he spoke, veins on Guhuang¡¯s forehead bulged out. ¡°Master~~ As per your instructions from years ago, I have returned to the dragon realm~~¡±

    While saying this, Guhuang reached out and touched the area over his heart.

    Deep within his organs, there lay a seal!

    A seal imbued with the breath of ¡°that person,¡± that majestic presence!

    At that moment, Gufang¡¯s expression became somewhat hazy as he seemed to fall into a reverie.

    ¡°In those years, I was exiled by the Long Clan~~I, wandering through the cosmos~~also encountered many dangers. Among the myriad races of the universe, there are no shortage of powerful beings~~and back then, I was severely injured, still just a Little Dragon, not yet fully grown~~~¡±

    ¡°There was one time when I blundered onto a civilized planet~~tch tch, that planet had some super-powerful beings. I was imprisoned~~they wanted to kill me! To slay a giant dragon is such a glorious act~~¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the master appeared in time~~the master was so powerful! A sovereign of the universe! With just one finger, the master completely obliterated that planet~~so powerful~~~¡±

    ¡°Later, I followed by the master¡¯s side and was taught by him. I, at last, grew up! And I gained many marvelous adventures!¡±

    ¡°When the master was leaving, he left this seal within me~~and he commanded me, after my wings have fully developed, to return to the Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°When all members of the Long Clan were gathered together, I would open the seal!!!!¡±

    ¡°In doing so, I would fulfill the master¡¯s command! I would receive unimaginable rewards! The master promised me, to grant me power! Power to surmount this universe! Hahahaha~~~ And after the seal is broken, all the giant dragons will submit to me, honoring me, Gufang, as their leader!!!! Hahaha~~! For me, Gufang, dominating the Dragon Realm is very simple. Afterward, with the power granted by the master, I can easily sweep across the Demon Realm and the Celestial Realm and become the supreme ruler of the universe, second to none!¡±

    Gufang let out maniacal laughter, and at this moment, he was like a fervent believer! In his eyes were filled with greed and ambition.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you beast! When I open the seal, I will gain the power to crush you! I will crush you!¡± Gufang growled.¡±No rush, no rush, I will wait until your wedding night to open the seal! Hahahaha!¡±

    Gufang had already secretly decided, on the night Huang Xiaolong marries the Ninth Princess and Seventh Princess, on the joyous day, he would lift the seal!

    He would turn Huang Xiaolong¡¯s happy occasion into a disaster!

    Days went by in a flash.

    Finally, it was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s big day!

    Getting married!

    Huang Xiaolong sat in his planet¡¯s palace, changed into festive clothing. It was the attire of a bridegroom. However, it wasn¡¯t the kind worn by bridegrooms on Earth, but the traditional attire of the Long Clan.

    It too was of bright red color, and the clothing was inlaid with many precious gemstones.

    The two brides, the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess, were making their final preparations.

    Members of the Long Clan continued to fly to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s planet, bringing their congratulatory gifts.

    The Third Crown Prince, Zehui, and Bai Chan served as the welcoming guests.

    The Great Dragon King, the twelve elders, and the Dragon Mother, these high-ranking members of the Long Clan, had already arrived at the planet conferred to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Your Majesty, today is the day when your two daughters get married; you must maintain your composure~¡± the Dragon Mother whispered beside the Great Dragon King.

    ¡°Heh heh~~¡± The Great Dragon King chuckled, with no hint of malice on his face, but rather a sense of satisfaction.¡±It¡¯s no issue. Although Huang Xiaolong has made us lose face and dignity, he is indeed a top-notch powerhouse in the universe. Now, he has married Seven and Nine, making him kin to our Long Clan. To be honest, having such a powerful son-in-law, I¡¯ve made no loss at all~~ Hahaha~~¡±

    As the Great Dragon King took this stand, the twelve elders, and the Long Clan members who came to offer congratulations, also curbed their slight dissatisfaction with Huang Xiaolong.

    But to tell the truth, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s valiant combat against Gufang that day had already made these giant dragons acknowledge his strength.

    After all, at their core, the Long Clan admires the strong.

    They also firmly believe that one day in the future, when Gufang has grown up, he will make Huang Xiaolong bow his head in defeat.

    ¡°Gufang hasn¡¯t come.¡± The Great Elder frowned at the side.

    ¡°Let it be. In the last few days, Gufang has shut himself away, probably reflecting. This blow was indeed too great for a defiant genius like Gufang. He needs time. I¡¯m optimistic that Gufang can find his way out on his own,¡± the Great Dragon King commented nonchalantly.

    At that moment, a giant dragon called out loudly, ¡°The brides are coming! The Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess are coming!¡±

    All of the Long Clan lifted their heads to look towards the sky.

    In the night sky, countless sparkling clouds surged over.

    Within the layers of clouds, the human-formed Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess could be seen, dressed in the Long Clan¡¯s traditional bridal attire, shyly holding hands and lowering their heads, their faces overflowed with indescribable happiness.

    The atmosphere was heightened to an extreme!

    At the same time!

    On the planet where Gufang resided.

    In a secret chamber!

    ¡°Jie jie jie~~ Has the time come? Good! Master! Your power, descend upon the Dragon Realm!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Gufang stood up respectfully and directly slapped the area over his heart.

    Crack~~~~~~!!!!!

    The sound of the seal breaking echoed!

    The Divine Race seal was shattered by Gufang!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1423 - Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 A Bunch of Old Undying

    Chapter 1423: Chapter 1423: A Bunch of Old Undying! Chapter 1423: Chapter 1423: A Bunch of Old Undying! On the night of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grand wedding, the long-scheming Ancient Desolation finally shattered the seal left inside him by the Divine Race!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!

    The seal exploded, a terrifying force¨Cgolden, divine energy¨Cburst forth, enveloping Ancient Desolation!

    Such energy was so powerful that it transcended any matter in the universe!

    ¡°Ah~~~! Powerful! This is the aura of that great being! Hahaha!¡±

    Ancient Desolation howled madly, his facial expression utterly filled with a servile look, like a loyal dog.

    Thump~~!

    Suddenly, Ancient Desolation fell to his knees, trembling and kowtowing incessantly.

    His entire being was fully bathed in the sacred golden energy.

    Next¨C

    Absorption!

    No, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t that Ancient Desolation actively absorbed this majestic energy; instead, the energy surged into his body.

    Every cell welcomed the baptism of this energy!

    Following that, Ancient Desolation felt a tearing pain!

    Excruciating pain!

    This was because his cells were tearing apart!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~!¡± he bellowed.

    He truly couldn¡¯t endure such torment!

    With the body of a great dragon and a fiery spirit, even he shook all over in agony, his face and forehead dripping with sweat like a waterfall~~!

    ¡°My~~my body is going to~~break apart~~I¡¯m breaking apart~~~¡±

    Ancient Desolation let out cries of despair, feeling like an ant about to be crushed into dust.

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    But soon!

    The tearing cells, the pores, began to regenerate!

    In fact, upon entering Ancient Desolation¡¯s body, the golden energy forcibly destroyed his body and then rebirthed it!

    The unbearable pain disappeared, replaced by an indescribable comfort, as if drinking Jadescent Nectar, feeling airy, light, as though about to fly into the sky.

    ¡°Ah~~~!¡±

    The sweat-drenched Ancient Desolation finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    Refreshing!

    So refreshing!

    Indeed, it felt like being reborn.

    Following his physical reconstruction, Ancient Desolation¡¯s entire body turned golden, every single pore and cell radiating endless light.

    It was a brilliance brighter than any celestial body in the universe.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ancient Desolation roared with laughter.

    His laughter directly toppled the palace!

    Nearby servants, still unable to react, burst apart into pieces, utterly pulverized!

    Terrifying!

    Merely by laughing, Ancient Desolation shattered the Long Clan servants serving him!

    A roar shattering stars!

    Ancient Desolation stood upright, his long hair flying wildly, seeming crazed. He slowly raised his hands, palms open. ¡°Power~~this is power! The power bestowed by the great one! So mighty! I, Ancient Desolation, am invincible!¡±

    Boom~~~!

    Ancient Desolation clenched his fists, the sound of stars exploding emanating from his tightly clasped fists, as if crushing celestial bodies in his hands!

    ¡°This power, so much more powerful than the Long Clan¡¯s power by countless times! The great one is indeed the universe¡¯s ruler! Compared to him, the Long Clan is only fit to be pets by his side~~perhaps, not even worthy to be pets!¡± Ancient Desolation barked ferociously. ¡°Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    He roared in anger.

    It was a towering hatred!

    It was a fight to the death!

    ¡°I want you dead! With my current strength, killing you is as easy as flipping my hand!¡± Ancient Desolation sneered. The flames of revenge, like the golden light, completely lit him up, burning fiercely.

    Tonight, on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s big joyous day, Ancient Desolation planned to go there directly, first seize Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess in front of Huang Xiaolong, then let Huang Xiaolong watch helplessly as he tormented the two princesses, and finally, torture Huang Xiaolong to death.

    Just then¨C

    ¡°Ancient Desolation~~~¡±

    A high and mighty voice resounded in Ancient Desolation¡¯s mind.

    If Huang Xiaolong and Third Crown Prince were there, hearing this voice would have been startling!

    Because~~as Huang Xiaolong had expected, it was a voice of the Divine Race! The voice of the Divine Race that was sealed by the Immortal Emperor and last fled wounded by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°My lord!¡± Ancient Desolation immediately abandoned his arrogant stance and knelt.

    Of course, this was not the arrival of the Divine Race, but a voice left many years ago in the seal and now that the seal was broken, this voice naturally appeared in Ancient Desolation¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ancient Desolation, you finally broke the seal~~good, very good, it seems you have returned to the Dragon Realm. How does it feel, the power? Hahaha~~this is invincible power!¡± The voice of the Divine Race commanded like a sovereign ruler.

    ¡°Listen!¡±

    Ancient Desolation immediately listened attentively.

    ¡°Guhuang, you have already obtained part of my power,¡± the voice of the Divine Race commanded sternly, ¡°Now, go and kill all of the Long Clan, every single dragon!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Guhuang trembled and his eyes widened in shock at the order.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the Divine Race¡¯s command to be an order to kill the entire Long Clan.

    He thought it was just about making the entire Long Clan submit¡­

    ¡°Yes, kill them, wipe out the Long Clan,¡± the voice of the Divine Race resounded with a tone of finality and decisiveness, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Listen, all of the Long Clan must die! Not a single one can be left alive!¡±

    ¡°Guhuang, if you cannot complete this task, then the power you currently possess, I will take it all back,¡± the voice warned with a chilling laugh, ¡°And you will die a horrible death. It¡¯s up to you to choose¨Cyour death or the extinction of the Long Clan. Remember, there is no third option.¡±

    The voice of the Divine Race faded away completely.

    ¡°This¨Cthis¨Cthis¨C¡± Guhuang was caught in a brief moment of turmoil, but soon, a sinister expression crossed his face. ¡°How can I let go of such magnificent power? The Long Clan once drove me away; now, I will be the one to annihilate them. It appears the Lord wishes to reshuffle, to form a new faction in the universe. Very well, I shall be the knife in the Lord¡¯s hand. Die, Long Clan, die!¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Guhuang soared into the sky.

    With a wave of his hand, a golden light burst forth.

    Some of the surviving servants of the Long Clan on the planet exploded instantly. Dragon blood spewed wildly, painting the night with a horrifying beauty.

    ¡­

    On the planet where Huang Xiaolong was located.

    The wedding was proceeding with full pomp and show.

    Outside the palace, Huang Xiaolong sat in the center, with the Seventh Princess on his left and the Ninth Princess on his right.

    Across from Huang Xiaolong sat the Great Dragon King and the Dragon Mother.

    Below them were the twelve elders, the Third Crown Prince, Zehui, and Bai Chan.

    Further back, rows of giant dragons were seated.

    ¡°Ah,¡± the Great Elder sighed, deeply moved today as not just one, but two of his daughters were getting married.

    ¡°Cough, cough¨CYour Majesty, you should say a few words,¡± the Dragon Mother prompted.

    ¡°This¨Cuh, today is a joyous day for Seven and Nine as they get married,¡± the Great Dragon King began, his eyes surveying the crowd below. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, though of a different race, has proven his might, which is acknowledged by all of us in the Long Clan. Besides, both Seven and Nine love Huang Xiaolong dearly and wish to marry no one else but him. As their father, I have nothing more to say. Today, I entrust their lives to Huang Xiaolong¨Csurely, no one objects, right?¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± the twelve elders said almost unanimously.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± the Third Crown Prince exclaimed loudly.

    Bai Chan and Zehui also cried out in agreement.

    Then, all of the Long Clan began shouting together¨C¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°Alright, since everyone agrees, then¨C¡± the Great Dragon King began to announce, smiling.

    Just then!

    ¡°I disagree! Hahaha!¡±

    A wild wind whipped up!

    A cold, menacing voice filled with lunacy landed at the scene.

    ¡°Eh? Guhuang?¡± the Great Dragon King frowned, displeasure evident on his face.

    ¡°Hehe, finally,¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked, having anticipated that Guhuang would come to disrupt the event.

    The Third Crown Prince glanced at Huang Xiaolong without a change in expression.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, indicating he would handle it.

    Under the watchful eyes of the audience, Guhuang descended.

    He had already restrained the boundless light emanating from his body, appearing no different than usual.

    However, Huang Xiaolong could distinctly sense the aura of the Divine Race emanating from Guhuang!

    Huang Xiaolong had fought the Divine Race before and had even absorbed some of the purest Divine Race energy, making his senses extremely sensitive and accurate to their energy.

    ¡°Hehe, gained the power of the Divine Race and now acting high and mighty?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curled into an amused smile, revealing a cat-playing-with-a-mouse expression.

    ¡°I, Guhuang, disapprove of the two princesses marrying this foreigner,¡± Guhuang mocked as he looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You, a defeated underling¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled. ¡°What? I spared you last time, and you didn¡¯t learn to hide your tail and stay hidden; instead, you¡¯ve come back willingly to seek death? Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Guhuang! Step down!¡± the Great Dragon King burst out, infuriated.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Guhuang to be so shameless.

    Last time, after the entire upper echelon of the Long Clan bowed and apologized to Huang Xiaolong, Guhuang¡¯s life was spared! Yet, not many days had passed, and here Guhuang was again, hopping out!

    This was absolutely outrageous!

    Did Guhuang think that a few days behind closed doors had made him capable of defeating Huang Xiaolong?

    Moreover, today was the grand wedding day of the two princesses; Guhuang creating a disruption was directly affronting the Great Dragon King.

    ¡°Guhuang! Step down!¡± the Great Dragon King stood up, furiously glaring. ¡°This is not your place to run amok!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Guhuang let out a lunatic¡¯s wild laughter, his facial expression was hideously twisted. ¡°Old fool! Get out of my way!¡±

    Old fool?

    Directly insulting the Great Dragon King as an old fool?

    Dammit¡­

    A hush fell over the crowd.

    ¡°You! You! You!¡± The Great Dragon King was so angry he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    From ancient to modern times, no one had dared to call the leader of the Long Clan an old fool!

    ¡°Guhuang! You¡¯ve gone too far! Spoiled and arrogant!¡± the twelve elders all stood up.

    ¡°A bunch of old fools!¡± Guhuang¡¯s arrogance knew no bounds. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll slaughter you all!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°What now? Do you still think that sacrificing your dignity that day to save Guhuang was worth it?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1424 - Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Huang Xiaolong Save Us

    Chapter 1424: Chapter 1424: Huang Xiaolong, Save Us! Chapter 1424: Chapter 1424: Huang Xiaolong, Save Us! Huang Xiaolong was watching with the attitude of a cat playing with a mouse as the ancient behaved with full force.

    The ancient had indeed become much stronger.

    His body had been remade.

    The power of the Divine Race flowed through the cells in his pores.

    Huang Xiaolong was all too familiar with this power!

    After all, the power of the Divine Race also existed within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    Huang Xiaolong was not intimidated by the ancient.

    Even though the ancient had obtained the power of the Divine Race, he only had a tiny fraction of it!

    To Huang Xiaolong, the ancient was still nothing but a shrimp. It wasn¡¯t just the ancient¨Cnow, in this universe, Huang Xiaolong was almost an invincible existence, an uncrowned king. Only the Divine Race could make Huang Xiaolong fight seriously, with a fifty-fifty chance of winning or losing.

    Huang Xiaolong could confront the Divine Race openly!

    Just then, as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze fell upon the ancient, his eyes narrowed slightly¨C¡°Hmm?¡±

    Inside the ancient¡¯s body, within his heart, the seal left by the Divine Race had been broken, yet a trace of¨Cmurderous intent¨Cremained!

    ¡°Oh~~ I see now, the seal within the ancient¡¯s body didn¡¯t only leave behind some power for the ancient to absorb, but it also contained a thread of murderous intent! That means¨Cthe ancient will also be killed! Hahaha! How ridiculous, truly laughable! This ancient believes he¡¯s acquired invincible power and can do as he pleases. To be a loyal dog for the Divine Race, he went so far as to oppose the Long Clan~~ Ridiculous, he¡¯s merely being used, only to be destroyed by the Divine Race in the end~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sneered continuously. This ancient wouldn¡¯t last long; he was destined to die a self-explosive death.

    Indeed, any being in this universe was nothing more than a cancer cell within it. What the Divine Race aimed to do was to clear all these cancer cells from the universe thoroughly.

    The ancient was a timed bomb planted by the Divine Race; once this bomb exploded, it would also perish.

    No matter how loyal you are to the Divine Race, you will still be destroyed in the end.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense was incredibly strong, directly penetrating into the ancient¡¯s body, spying on the trace of murderous intent within that seal.

    ¡°Hmm~ Three days~~ The ancient has three more days to live. After three days, once the murderous intent erupts inside him, he will be dead for good~~¡± Huang Xiaolong also knew the ancient¡¯s time of death.

    With this, his attitude of watching a good show intensified and became more certain.

    At that moment, the ancient¡¯s arrogant demeanor and public insults towards the Great Dragon King and the twelve elders sparked public indignation.

    The members of the Long Clan who had come to witness Huang Xiaolong¡¯s matrimonial ceremony let out displeased growls¨C

    ¡°That¡¯s too much! This is practically ancestry betrayal! No matter how high his talent or potential, so what?¡±

    ¡°Originally, the Great Dragon King and the elders shouldn¡¯t have spared the ancient!¡±

    ¡°Yes! He should have been killed by Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°What a monstrous beast!¡±

    ¡°Why did our Long Clan give birth to such a disgrace! It¡¯s a shame!¡±

    ¡°You all should say less; despite the ancient¡¯s peculiar character, his talent and potential cannot be ignored. In the future, he is destined to be the leader of the Long Clan. In fact, the more powerful the being, the more unyielding they are; we must adapt to the ancient¡¯s temperament. Besides, he is only like this because Huang Xiaolong humiliated him too much, and the Seventh Princess was brazenly taken by Huang Xiaolong, hence his anger and insults. Once he calms down, it will be over.¡±

    ¡­

    Amid the buzzing noise, the Grand Elder of the Long Clan, trembling, stood out and approached the ancient, ¡°Ancient! You are too presumptuous! You are simply¡­ simply committing a great rebellion! You! You! Do you remember, just a few days ago, we put aside our old faces, cast aside our dignity, begging for mercy on your behalf in front of Huang Xiaolong? You¡­ you¡­ do you appreciate our well-meaning intentions?¡±

    The Grand Elder reproached the ancient while walking towards him.

    All eyes of the Long Clan were focused on the Grand Elder condemning the ancient.

    Yet the ancient¡¯s face was extremely cold and sullen, the corner of his mouth twitched with a hint of murderous intent, and he didn¡¯t deign to look directly at the Grand Elder.

    ¡°Ancient, we can understand your grievances, but your remarks today are indeed too much,¡± the Grand Elder said, having walked up to the ancient, his tone no longer as stern, but turned into a plea. ¡°Alright, Ancient, you¡¯re allowed to be furious, but it¡¯s indeed not right to be disrespectful to us old fogeys; you should apologize.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ancient, if you apologize, we will not hold it against you,¡± the Great Dragon King also showed a willing to let bygones be bygones demeanor.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA~~~~~ AHAHAHAHA~~~¡± Contrary to expectations, the ancient burst into a wild laughter.

    The next second!

    BOOM~~~~~~!!

    The ancient swung his hand, and a dazzling golden light surged out from between his fingers!

    Golden light! More dazzling than any star!

    This power did not belong to this universe!

    It was the majestic power of the Divine Race!

    Spurt~~~~~~!

    The golden light enveloped the Grand Elder¡¯s body.

    In an instant, the Grand Elder¡¯s body began to shatter!

    It was like a glass smashed by a stone.

    In less than a breath¡¯s time¨C

    BAM~~!!!!

    It exploded!

    The Grand Elder completely burst open, scattering remains all over the ground.

    Dead!

    With a wave of his hand, the ancient had obliterated the Grand Elder!

    The body of the Grand Elder, which had contained some of the dragon bloodline, crumbled like papier-mache under the ancient¡¯s shock¡­

    Silence!

    The scene became as quiet as a graveyard!

    Every dragon¡¯s eyes went dull,

    even the Great Dragon King was no exception.

    The air was thick with a choking smell of blood.

    Even the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess shrank back in alarm, instinctively moving closer to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile.

    ¡°ROAR~~~~~~~!!!¡± Finally, the Great Dragon King erupted into a frenzied howl.

    Dragon-shaped shadows burst forth from atop the Great Dragon King¡¯s head, soaring into the heavens!

    Fury reaching the sky!

    ¡°You! You! You monster!¡± The Great Dragon King shook all over like a sieve, flames of world-burning rage spurting from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. ¡°You¡¯re¨Cdefying heaven itself! You¨Cyou¨C¡±

    At that moment, the Great Dragon King, even with a thousand condemnations on his lips, couldn¡¯t articulate them. His mind was in utter disarray.

    The remaining eleven elders all jumped out, teeth clenched in rage.

    The Elder Group, twelve elders, close as brothers! The eldest, as the leader of these brothers, was normally respected by the other eleven as the big brother.

    Blood relations, brothers, yet they had been brutally slaughtered right before their eyes, their bodies left incomplete¡­ such a tragedy was catastrophic, beyond the pale of humanity!

    It made all eleven elders wish they could immediately rush up and tear Xu Huang limb from limb, to fight desperately!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What, looking for death?¡± Xu Huang¡¯s face twisted as he looked at his hand that had crushed the eldest elder, his expression one of utter intoxication. ¡°Power~~ this is power far beyond my own, the strength that ¡®He¡¯ bestowed upon me~~ It¡¯s really, incredibly strong~~ Hehehehe~~¡±

    Xu Huang felt a subtle pleasure in controlling the life and death of all members of the Long Clan.

    ¡°What? This deathless old thing, babbling away¨CI killed him as easily as swatting a fly~~ Do you dare to speak now? No matter, if you all wish for a swift death, then I¡¯ll indulge you! Stand forth! My killing spree isn¡¯t over yet! Today, I shall wash the Long Clan in blood! Hahahaha!¡± Xu Huang laughed hysterically.

    ¡°Father~~~!¡±

    Suddenly, a young man and woman, two members of the Long Clan who looked very young, rushed forward, wailing in tears.

    These two were the offspring of the Long Clan¡¯s eldest elder.

    Immediately following, the wife of the eldest elder and their servants also surged forward.

    Dozens of dragons charged toward the shattered remains of the eldest elder.

    ¡°Then let your family reunite~~¡± Xu Huang waved his hand again.

    Golden light scattered forth.

    Bang~~bang~~bang~~bang~~!

    The wife, children, and servants of the eldest elder burst forth like fireworks.

    Death!

    All slaughtered by Xu Huang!

    A massacre!

    Xu Huang seemed to transform into a bloodthirsty demon, continuously reaping lives.

    He was killing his own kin!

    Finally, the fury of the entire Long Clan was ignited, a united front in explosive outrage.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± A dragon cried out in blood-soaked grief. ¡°Xu Huang has turned demonic, kill him! Execute him! Kill him immediately!¡±

    ¡°I, the king¡­ I command it! Kill without mercy! Slay Xu Huang!¡± The Great Dragon King also finally gave the order to execute Xu Huang, having reached the end of his patience.

    A group of dragons, including the eleven elders, needed no rallying as they pounced towards Xu Huang!

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of dragons were charging at Xu Huang!

    Judging by Xu Huang¡¯s strength, even with his strong ancestry of ancient dragons, he would struggle to withstand the attack of hundreds.

    But¡­

    Xu Huang of today was not the same Xu Huang from a few days ago!

    ¡°Scram~~~~!¡± Xu Huang roared, swinging both hands.

    Golden light cascaded out like a waterfall!

    Boom~~~~! Boom-boom~~! Boom-boom~~!

    Hundreds of dragons, though not exploding as the eldest elder had, were all struck down with injuries, not a single one spared. They were sent flying like sacks, coughing blood in midair, crashing to the ground in disarray.

    With one strike, Xu Huang wounded a hundred dragons!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Xu Huang, naturally full of fighting spirit, exclaimed, ¡°A bunch of chickens and dogs! No matter how many more come, death is all that awaits! What Long Clan? Nothing but a rabble! Today, the Long Clan shall perish! Hahaha!¡±

    The Great Dragon King was beside himself with fury. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re also of the Long Clan! Have you forgotten your roots?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xu Huang¡¯s face was icy. ¡°I¡¯ve long since ceased to be of the Long Clan! I am that person¡¯s servant! My life¡¯s essence is higher than yours! No more idle talk. Today, the Long Clan shall be completely erased, and all dragons will be killed by me, without exception.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong!¡± The Great Dragon King ultimately looked at Huang Xiaolong with trembling voice and pleading eyes.

    Having witnessed Xu Huang¡¯s power, the Great Dragon King truly believed that he possessed the power to destroy the Long Clan single-handedly!

    Now, the existence of the Long Clan could only depend on one person¨CHuang Xiaolong!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, I beg you to help us!¡± the Great Dragon King desperately pleaded. ¡°We were wrong! We were mistaken from the start! That day, when you asked us, if begging Xu Huang for mercy by forsaking our dignity was worth it, we all said it was worth it, but you said it wasn¡¯t¨CYou were right, it really wasn¡¯t worth it! We were wrong! We¡¯ve made a grave mistake, allowing the wolf into our home, igniting a fire upon ourselves! Save us!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, save us!¡±

    All the dragons called out to Huang Xiaolong for help.

    The survival of the Long Clan rested solely upon Huang Xiaolong!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1425 - Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 The True Body

    Chapter 1425: Chapter 1425: The True Body!!!! Chapter 1425: Chapter 1425: The True Body!!!! The Long Clan had indeed reached a moment of life and death survival!

    The ancient power was far beyond their expectations.

    Several days ago, as a renowned talent of the Long Clan since ancient times, Zehui engaged in battle with Huang Xiaolong and was utterly defeated. At that time, the combat strength he demonstrated was only just enough to match the Great Dragon King, and if it were a battle of attrition, he could have still defeated the Great Dragon King.

    But today?

    One strike injured a hundred dragons!

    Even the powerful Great Elder, which was being casually tormented by Zehui, was killed in the blink of an eye as if blowing dust away!

    Powerful! Unimaginably powerful!

    Clearly, Zehui¡¯s strength now far surpassed the Long Clan! Naturally, it also surpassed the Immortal Realm and the Demon Race!

    The Great Dragon King once fought with the universe¡¯s most powerful, the Immortal Emperor. At that time, the Immortal Emperor indeed held back, effortlessly defeating the Great Dragon King.

    And now, facing Zehui, the Great Dragon King even had the feeling of facing the Immortal Emperor!

    Pressure!

    A suffocating terror of pressure!

    An invincible, even impossible to counter pressure!

    The Great Dragon King believed that Zehui could destroy the Long Clan, so now, the only one who might possibly save the Long Clan could only be Huang Xiaolong.

    Of course, there was only a slight hope, but it was not secure!

    It was also possible that Zehui, whose combat power had surged, would crush Huang Xiaolong, avenging his previous disgrace!

    Facing the desperate pleas of the entire Long Clan, Huang Xiaolong obviously would not remain indifferent. He got to his feet leisurely, mockingly looking at Zehui. ¡°What, got a bit of power that doesn¡¯t belong to you and now you start hopping around? Thinking about slaughtering the Long Clan? Hahaha, truly laughable.¡±

    ¡°Huang! Xiao! Long!¡± Zehui bared his teeth at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with boundless venom.

    ¡°You, the defeated dog, what¡¯s all this noise for?¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked.

    ¡°Hahaha! Right, a few days ago, I was no match for you. You must have experienced countless adventures. It¡¯s said that you¡¯ve made quite a harvest in the Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure trove, obtaining his mantle, which is why you¡¯re so strong now. However, the adventures that have befallen me, Zehui, are beyond your imagination! My encounters far exceed the Immortal Emperor¡¯s mantle! Today, since you¡¯ve come forward to advocate for the Long Clan, I will torture and kill you first, then annihilate the Long Clan. Hmm, right, I will leave you with a breath so you can watch with your own eyes how I let the Long Clan bleed rivers and leave none alive. As for the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess, I will love them in front of you¨Ckekeke¨Chow interesting all this will be!¡±

    With that, Zehui let out another deranged laugh.

    ¡°If I can defeat you once, naturally, I can defeat you a second time, a third time, countless times,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated matter-of-factly. ¡°Alright, enough talk. Come, let¡¯s battle! Hopefully, you¡¯ll make me break a sweat this time and not bore me like last time.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong turned to the Great Dragon King with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t marry your two daughters for nothing. Today, I shall eliminate this great enemy for the Long Clan, consider it my wedding gift.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire body exuded a wild and terrifying aura.

    This aura, intangible yet substantial, contended against the aura emanating from Zehui, creating a standoff as though, in the intangible world, two universe-level behemoths were confronting each other, neither giving in!

    The atmosphere of battle was rendered extremely intense.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s momentum matching Zehui¡¯s, the pressure felt by the Long Clan members present suddenly vanished. They all breathed a sigh of relief, then involuntarily stepped back, and back, and back again.

    All the members of the Long Clan moved away, leaving the battlefield to Huang Xiaolong and Zehui.

    This was a battle on a universal scale. It was a battle that no member of the Long Clan could intervene in!

    ¡°This battle will definitely be more exciting, more magnificent, and more important than my battle with the Immortal Emperor,¡± the Great Dragon King meditated silently.

    The Third Princess, Zehui, and Bai Chan, while retreating, also took care to protect the two brides, the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was the first to make a move.

    His eyes emitted a strange gleam, directly shining into the depths of Zehui¡¯s body!

    The technique of the Heart Demon!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Heart Demon technique was extremely domineering, unparalleled across the entire universe!

    In the previous battle, Huang Xiaolong had merely used the Heart Demon technique to defeat Zehui.

    But this time, Zehui stood tall and untouched, even the depths of his eyes sparkled with a hint of ridicule. ¡°Hahaha, how naive¨CHeart Demon? You think that could induce a Heart Demon inside me? What an idiot! My body has been transformed by the power of the Great One; it¡¯s almost perfect, without blemish. It¡¯s impossible for a Heart Demon to arise. I have no weaknesses! I, am invincible!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re wrong. As long as you exist, there will be a Heart Demon,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Zehui roared in anger.

    Just then, a voice transmitted directly into Zehui¡¯s heart.

    It was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice, yet this voice was like Zehui¡¯s own, audible only to him, while the surrounding Long Clan members were deaf to it.

    ¡°I know your secret¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zehui, about to take action, paused.

    His thoughts raced, ¡°You know my secret? Could it be the seal left inside me by the Great One? Hahaha¨Cnonsense! You can notice the seal left by the Great One? It must be a bluff¨Ctoo foolish, too foolish.¡±

    Zehui was feeling self-satisfied, but the words that Huang Xiaolong transmitted into the depths of his heart next shook him to the core.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Divine Race¡¯s lapdog, aren¡¯t you? The Divine Race left a seal in the depths of your heart. You returned to the Dragon Realm to unlock this seal and complete the task given to you by the Divine Race, right? It seems that the mission the Divine Race gave you is to destroy the Long Clan. You can complete this mission. But as the saying goes, ¡®the rabbit dead, the dog cooked,¡¯ I wonder if you understand that. Besides giving you strength, the Divine Race also left a trace of killing intent within that seal¨Cprecisely speaking, this killing intent will fully burst forth in three days, and then you will explode and die. Hahaha, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can use your divine sense to touch that seal again¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zehui was greatly shocked.

    Subconsciously, he activated his divine sense, reaching deep into his heart.

    Within the shattered seal¡­

    Indeed!

    Gu Hai meticulously investigated and discovered a hint of danger!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ a hare dies, a dog cooks?¡± Gu Hai¡¯s gaze became slightly blurred.

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!

    The Heart Demon sprouted directly from within Gu Hai¡¯s body!

    Doubt began to manifest in his heart, creating fissures!

    The Heart Demon infiltrated every crevice!

    Huang Xiaolong effortlessly breached Gu Hai¡¯s psychological defenses!

    ¡°No!!!!¡± Gu Hai roared in fury, no longer hesitating and charging directly at Huang Xiaolong.

    He had to forcibly suppress the Heart Demon and then, in an extremely short amount of time, finish off Huang Xiaolong; otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Gu Hai waved both hands, and a net of golden light like a fisherman¡¯s net caught Huang Xiaolong head-on!

    He intended to grind Huang Xiaolong to dust!

    ¡°Hmm~~ you¡¯ve just obtained the power of the Divine Race, and control over it is still not at your will; the power is indeed strong, but you¡¯ve only managed to unleash part of its might~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, also waving his hand to release golden energy!

    This was also the energy of the Divine Race! The divine power that Huang Xiaolong had absorbed and mastered perfectly before!

    In simple terms, Huang Xiaolong had obtained the power of the Divine Race earlier than Gu Hai, and more importantly, Huang Xiaolong had actively absorbed it, while Gu Hai had passively done so. The difference between them was significant.

    Boom~~!

    The golden energies collided!

    Something eerie happened!

    The golden energy unleashed by Huang Xiaolong actually began to devour Gu Hai¡¯s golden energy!

    ¡°What?! This!¡± Gu Hai was almost startled into howling.

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong displaying the power of the Divine Race was sufficient to terrify Gu Hai, but now, not only this, the divine energy controlled by Huang Xiaolong could also devour Gu Hai¡¯s power!

    It was too horrifying!

    Gu Hai was close to collapse!

    All his confidence, pride, and arrogance shattered to pieces!

    ¡°No~~~! Alright then! True form!!!!¡±

    Gu Hai had no retreat, he roared in anger, his body¡¯s light bursting forth, and within the recesses of his body, a muffled dragon roar echoed!

    He began to transform!

    To change!

    Gu Hai was about to transform into his true form for a final confrontation with Huang Xiaolong!

    For the Long Clan, the strongest form was naturally to become their true form!

    Having obtained the power of the Divine Race and then transforming into his true form, Gu Hai would become even stronger!

    ¡°Gu Hai is transforming into his true form! Huang Xiaolong, be careful!¡± The Dragon King cried out in alarm.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong forced Gu Hai to transform into his true form right from the start; this means that Huang Xiaolong is still at an advantage, but Gu Hai¡¯s true form must be incredibly strong~~ I wonder if Huang Xiaolong can suppress Gu Hai again~~~¡± The Dragon Mother clasped her hands together in prayer, deeply worried for Huang Xiaolong.

    Woo~~~~~~~~~!!!

    A wild wind materialized from nowhere, sweeping across the entire Dragon Realm!

    At this moment, Gu Hai was encapsulated by a huge golden cocoon.

    From within the golden cocoon, there came the roar of a great dragon, and a sound akin to hatching.

    Huang Xiaolong, meanwhile, ceased his attack; he was curious to see what Gu Hai¡¯s true form would look like.

    Crack~~!

    With a crisp sound, the golden cocoon split open, and a golden dragon claw stretched out!

    Upon this dragon claw, flowing with dense Long Clan script, an ancient aura was revealed; a bloodline pressure welled up from the heart of every member of the Long Clan.

    This was the bloodline of a great dragon! The true ancient dragon bloodline! So rich it was beyond addition! Nearly pure-blooded!

    And this dragon claw was also golden, with the grand aura of the Divine Race attached!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The power of the Divine Race + the ancient great dragon¡¯s true form!

    The entire Dragon Realm seemed to be shaking and swaying, on the verge of shattering.

    Crack~~~~!

    The golden cocoon shattered again, and another dragon claw extended out.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1426 - Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 True Self VS True Self

    Chapter 1426: Chapter 1426: True Self VS True Self Chapter 1426: Chapter 1426: True Self VS True Self A terrifying scene was brewing!

    The ancient desolation was transforming!

    It was morphing into its strongest form¨Cits true body!!

    It intended to use its true body to forcibly suppress Huang Xiaolong!

    The golden cocoon was shedding, and the limbs of the ancient desolation began to extend one by one.

    The golden dragon claws, immensely huge and containing the noble bloodline of the ancient dragons as well as the brilliance brought by the Divine Race.

    These dragon claws had the presence of supporting heaven and earth, tearing apart the cosmos.

    The entire Long Clan was suppressed, trembling uncontrollably, as if they were mere ants under these dragon claws.

    Huang Xiaolong stood unwavering, watching the ancient desolation transform with a grin on his face.

    Finally¨C

    Boom~~!!!

    The golden cocoon completely shattered.

    A savage, terrifying ancient dragon appeared between the vast cosmos!

    Immeasurably long! A supreme ruler above all!

    With antlers like a deer, head like a camel, eyes like a rabbit, neck like a snake, belly like a mirage, scales like a fish, claws like an eagle, paws like a tiger, and ears like a cow¡­ In terms of physique, this dragon had reached perfection.

    Not a single flaw could be found.

    This was an ancient dragon! Its form and figure were distinctly different from the various dragons of the current Long Clan.

    Even the Great Dragon King had only seen it in some ancient murals, and today, he witnessed it with his own eyes.

    This was the true form of the ancient desolation!

    Indeed an existence at the pinnacle of the universe¡¯s food chain.

    However, what caused the most palpitations was not just the noble aura of the Divine Race flowing within the dragon¡¯s body, but its disdain for all beings in its sight, invincible!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! I will kill you! Only by killing you can I completely erase the Heart Demon! Die!¡± The ancient desolation¡¯s dragon mouth opened wide, its voice robust, carrying far and wide.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ So this is your true body, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed dryly. ¡°You really won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin. You¡¯re just a tool in the hands of the Divine Race; once you¡¯re useless, your end will come~~ Haha, even if you manage to kill me, you still won¡¯t be able to eradicate the Heart Demon~~ Of course, you can¡¯t kill me anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see you try!¡± The ancient desolation responded no further, its dragon mouth opened and it spit out a golden breath straight at Huang Xiaolong!

    This dragon breath spread across hundreds of acres, not only filled with the fury of the ancient dragons but also the power of the Divine Race.

    Within the dragon breath flickered countless Long Clan characters, and numerous dragons roared in anger.

    Such a dragon breath, if released in the Immortal Realm, would have caused countless Immortal deaths and inflicted severe damage to the realm itself.

    ¡°Little Long! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law! Be careful!¡±

    Both the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess cried out in shock.

    It had to be said, the ancient desolation in its true form was far too powerful compared to its previous state, virtually instantaneously dominating sky, earth, and air.

    ¡°It¡¯s over~ Over~~ Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯m afraid~ afraid he can¡¯t withstand it~~ After all, the ancient desolation is too strong~~¡± Despair the color of death¡¯s ashes flickered through the eyes of the Great Dragon King.

    The Dragon Mother held the Great Dragon King¡¯s hand and said mournfully, ¡°I thought that the return of the ancient desolation could lead our Long Clan to rise, but in the end, it brought¡­ catastrophe. Our Long Clan will soon¡­ soon¡­ be erased from the cosmos~~ Ah~~~~¡±

    At this moment, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    A bird-shaped shadow with six wings!

    Flap~~!

    Just like that, the shadow swallowed the dragon breath the ancient desolation had been brewing, shooting it directly!

    Yes, the massive dragon breath was silently devoured!

    What had seemed like the advent of a disaster now abruptly became utterly silent. It was as if nothing had happened!

    The huge bird-shaped shadow above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, after swallowing the dragon breath, beat its six wings, gathering countless storms into form, causing the entire Long Realm to thunder, the earth to quake, and the heavens to tremble.

    ¡°This~~¡± The ancient desolation¡¯s dragon eyes, incomparably wide, stared in horror at Huang Xiaolong and the bird-shaped shadow above his head.

    The minds of the Long Clan members also went blank.

    ¡°Hmm, my brother-in-law is going to transform into his true form too; this battle is going to be interesting,¡± the Third Crown Prince was extremely excited, his fists clenched tight. ¡°However, the moment my brother-in-law transforms into his true form, the battle will end instantly.¡±

    ¡°Little Long? True form?¡± The Seventh Princess was utterly confused.

    ¡°Phew, that was a false alarm; I was just too nervous,¡± the Ninth Princess patted her chest and then smiled at the Seventh Princess. ¡°Seventh Sister, you¡¯ll soon see a different Little Long.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was radiant, with auspicious clouds and lucky vapors swirling around him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve transformed into your true form, well, I¡¯ll also transform into my true form, to play along,¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a smile.

    ¡°You? True form? You are?¡± Xu was utterly perplexed.

    ¡°True form?¡± The Dragon King, the elders of the Long Clan, and all the members of the Long Clan were all at a loss.

    Huang Xiaolong is a member of the Human Clan from Earth, isn¡¯t he? What true form could he possibly have?

    The next moment!

    Boom!

    A tremendous power rose from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body! In the face of this power, any attacks from Xu couldn¡¯t even touch Huang Xiaolong.

    The entire universe seemed to be isolated by Huang Xiaolong.

    Storms, vortices, black holes¡­

    All sorts of phenomena appeared around Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°In the North Sea, there¡¯s a fish named Kuupeng, which is so large that its size is unknown in miles; it transforms into a bird, its name becomes Peng. The back of the Peng is also unknown in miles. When it flies enraged, its wings are like clouds hanging from the sky¡­¡±

    Amidst the endless storm, only Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice could be heard reciting.

    When the storm vanished in an instant, standing opposite Xu¡¯s true form was none other than a Kuupeng!

    A Kuupeng that was even larger than Xu¡¯s true form!

    The aura of a pure-blooded Kuupeng radiated out!

    Kuupeng feed on dragons!

    It could be said that the natural predator of the Long Clan was Kuupeng!

    In an instant, all of the Long Clan knelt down!

    If Xu¡¯s true form had only made the members of the Long Clan tremble, then Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true form made them all kneel down!

    Not only did they kneel, but the suppression of their bloodlines, being a notch higher, had stripped the Long Clan of their willpower and courage to resist in the presence of a pure-blooded Kuupeng.

    It was like mice being targeted by a cat¨Cgame over.

    This was the suppression of the food chain.

    Similarly, although Xu himself was in the form of an ancient dragon, he was ultimately still a dragon and also suffered severe suppression, rendering him immobile.

    ¡°No, no, why? My power, my power, my power, it¡¯s as if it has been drained¡­ I¡­ this¡­ Huang Xiaolong! You, you, you are a Kuupeng! You¡¯re a Kuupeng!¡±

    ¡°Xiaolong¡¯s true form is Kuupeng!¡± The Dragon King almost fainted.

    The Seventh Princess looked puzzled yet excited. Huang Xiaolong was her husband, so she felt no fear in her heart; she only thought that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current form as a Kuupeng looked so cool!

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong spread his wings and flew above Xu, extending his claws to grab. One claw directly seized Xu¡¯s dragon head, the other claw penetrated into Xu¡¯s dragon body.

    That¡¯s how Huang Xiaolong flew up with Xu.

    Like a bird seizing a worm.

    Just that simple.

    What ancient dragon? In front of Huang Xiaolong, the pure-blooded Kuupeng, it was nothing but trash.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Besides, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Kuupeng form was not merely a pure-blooded Kuupeng; it also merged with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own strength, the energy from the hellish planets, the power from the underworld, and even some energy from the Divine Race.

    ¡°No, spare me! Please spare me!¡± Finally, Xu also emitted a pitiful, trembling voice of mercy.

    Huang Xiaolong circled in the air with Xu in his mouth.

    At this time, it was too easy for Huang Xiaolong to kill Xu.

    However, how to deal with Xu was what Huang Xiaolong was contemplating¨C

    ¡®This Xu has connections to the Divine Race; he is a servant of the Divine Race. Now, I¡¯m trying to find and kill that Divine Race, but they¡¯re well-hidden, making it difficult for me to locate them. Dragging things out like this is extremely detrimental to me and to our universe¨Cnever mind, I¡¯ll use Xu to find the Divine Race and eradicate them once and for all!¡¯

    ¡®Hehehe, that dragon-taming technique that can tame any dragon has not yet been used by me. Xu, you¡¯re really lucky to be the first dragon, and to top it off, an ancient dragon that is a slave to the Divine Race, to be tamed by me¨C¡®

    ¡­

 Chapter 1427 - Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 The Great Dragon King Knelt Down

    Chapter 1427: Chapter 1427: The Great Dragon King Knelt Down! Chapter 1427: Chapter 1427: The Great Dragon King Knelt Down! Huang Xiaolong had not intended to immediately execute Gu Huang. After all, Gu Huang was of valuable use. Not just of valuable use, but extremely so.

    Therefore¡­

    Tame it!

    In an instant, melodious sounds burst forth from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth.

    Taming Dragon Art!

    Countless strange musical notes bubbled up, pouring into Gu Huang¡¯s brain like an enlightening influence.

    These notes were neither the language of the Human Clan nor that of the Long Clan, but rather a very obscure language from the cosmos.

    The notes took on solid form, their shapes bizarre. At a glance, they looked like dragons bound and tormented.

    ¡°Ah~~ This~~~¡± As the notes surged into Gu Huang¡¯s brain, he became completely stupefied, the panic, resentment, despair, and hatred in his eyes¡­ began to dissipate¡­

    Gu Huang¡¯s true form, this gigantic ancient dragon, seemed as if it were under a paralysis spell, nailed in the void, unable to move. He was in a state of absolute stillness, like an awe-inspiring ink painting.

    Frozen, time seemed to freeze as well!

    It was an eternally memorable scene, a spectacle to behold!

    Only now did the Long Clan below finally catch their breath.

    ¡°Has~~ has~~ the battle ended?¡± The Dragon Mother rubbed her eyes repeatedly, looking up time and again.

    The kneeling Long Clan also lifted their eyes one by one.

    ¡°We¡¯ve won~~!¡± The emotions on the Great Dragon King¡¯s face were complex, but mostly relieved. ¡°This rebellious Gu Huang has finally¡­ finally¡­ been subdued by Huang Xiaolong! Rightfully so, our Long Clan¡¯s natural enemy is Kuupeng~~~ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s true form is that of an ancient pure-blooded Kuupeng, so it¡¯s natural for Gu Huang to be resigned to his fate~~ No suspense there~~ Kill him! Huang Xiaolong, execute Gu Huang!¡±

    ¡°Kill! Huang Xiaolong, please execute Gu Huang!¡± Many of the Long Clan began to petition.

    Now, the Long Clan despised this former prodigy to the bone! The Grand Elder¡¯s entire family had been killed, a hatred so profound it could not be washed away.

    Moreover, had it not been for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s presence, the Long Clan would have been extinct.

    The extinction of a clan, the very thought was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine!

    ¡°Silence!¡± Facing the noisy scene, Huang Xiaolong emitted an impatient hum. ¡°So noisy!¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was taming Gu Huang. Although the Taming Dragon Art was not used on the other Long Clan members, there was still some residual might.

    In an instant, the entire Long Clan not only fell silent as cicadas in winter but also felt an inexplicable submission towards Huang Xiaolong deep inside¨C

    ¡°Ah~~ This~~ Why, why do I want to become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slave?¡±

    ¡°Ah! To become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pet would be such an honor! A rare glory indeed~~¡±

    ¡°I am willing to transform back into my true form, to serve as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mount~~~¡±

    ¡°At this moment, even if Huang Xiaolong were to kill me, I would die smiling!¡±

    ¡­

    Many of the Long Clan were teary-eyed, each and every cell filled with an indescribable emotion.

    Even the Great Dragon King was somewhat restless¡­ ¡°Being the Great Dragon King is not so meaningful, I might as well follow Huang Xiaolong, serve him, and be his beast of burden~~ Ah! No! Why am I thinking this? I! I! I¡¯m bewitched! This is terrifying!¡±

    The Great Dragon King shook his head incessantly.

    ¡°Little Long has truly changed~~ So handsome, so powerful~~¡± The Seventh Princess was infatuated.

    ¡°Giggles~~¡± The Ninth Princess also didn¡¯t hide her joy, laughing carefreely like a little fox that had stolen honey.

    ¡°San¡¯er, Seven, Nine, what¡­ what exactly is going on? Isn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong from the Human Clan on Earth? Could he be from the Demon Race? Kuupeng ah~~ The true form of the Demon King is also a Kuupeng, but compared to Huang Xiaolong, his bloodline is too impure~~~ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength far surpasses that of the Demon King! More than tenfold! Much stronger than the Demon King by more than ten times! Could it be, Huang Xiaolong is from the Demon Race? Does he have any relation to the Demon King?¡±

    ¡°Father, brother-in-law, and the Demon King¡­ hehe, it could be said there is a connection, or there could be none~~¡± Now that the situation was under control and the traitor Gu Huang was at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mercy, the Third Crown Prince was in high spirits. ¡°Alright, Father, the Long Clan is safe, let¡¯s see how brother-in-law deals with it. As for the adventures brother-in-law has experienced, you¡¯d better not ask too much. Hehehe~~¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± The Great Dragon King nodded. He dared not ask too much, fearing he would anger Huang Xiaolong.

    Speaking of Huang Xiaolong¡­

    ¡°Taming a giant dragon is truly a physical endeavor~~¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, somewhat helplessly. Using the Taming Dragon Art to tame Gu Huang was not going to be a quick task.

    Ultimately, Huang Xiaolong transformed back into human form, sitting on the head of Gu Huang¡¯s giant dragon, looking completely at ease, but his mouth continued to recite the Taming Dragon Art tirelessly.

    And so it was that Gu Huang was nailed in the void for a full three days before he was finally tamed by Huang Xiaolong.

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Power of Netherworld Transformation could also convert other beings into his slaves. However, to convert Gu Huang or other members of the Long Clan, using the Power of Transformation would be slower. Instead, using Dragon Mastery took just a few days to settle.

    Dragon Mastery was specifically created for the Long Clan.

    After being transformed, Gu Huang also changed into human form.

    At that moment, in Gu Huang¡¯s eyes, there was no longer any semblance of arrogance, hatred, coldness, or loneliness¨Conly extreme obedience and loyalty.

    He stood proudly in mid-air beside Huang Xiaolong, his head bowed, like a servant.

    ¡°Master,¡± Gu Huang knelt respectfully on the ground, continually kowtowing.

    During these few days, the entire Long Clan had not left. Instead, they stood rooted to the spot, watching Huang Xiaolong discipline Gu Huang.

    At this time, seeing that Gu Huang was so servile to Huang Xiaolong as if he were a servant, the Long Clan was utterly baffled.

    Such an untamable genius like Gu Huang¡­ Why was he groveling before Huang Xiaolong? Where had all his spirit gone?

    To such a genius, even death would not lead to submission!

    Becoming someone else¡¯s slave was more brutal than death, even more unacceptable!

    ¡°Master¨CI¨CI¨C¡± At that moment, Gu Huang suddenly pressed his hand against his heart, and his whole body began to convulse. ¡°As expected! That¡­ that guy, within the seal, left a killing intent! Now, that killing intent is about to erupt! Master! Your servant¡¯s life¡­ is in grave danger!¡±

    Gu Huang¡¯s face showed a tragic expression, ¡°What the Master said is true! Indeed, that guy had no good intentions, crossing the bridge and then destroying it! And, Master, your prediction of my death within three days¡­ it¡¯s true¡­ Your servant can feel my time approaching¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, now that you have become my slave, I naturally will not mistreat you and will not let you die,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, and instantly, with a mere thought, a beam of golden light directly entered Gu Huang¡¯s body.

    The golden light that Huang Xiaolong sent into Gu Huang¡¯s body was power taken from the Divine Race!

    And within Gu Huang¡¯s body, the killing intent left by the Divine Race was nothing but innate energy!

    Before one could react, the golden energy that Huang Xiaolong infused into Gu Huang¡¯s body enveloped the killing intent left by the Divine Race with precision and slowly began to absorb and refine it.

    Huang Xiaolong had reached a stage where he had absolute control over the Divine Race power within his own body, so it wasn¡¯t long before he refined and devoured the killing intent, making it his own.

    That is to say, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command over the power of the Divine Race had intensified.

    ¡°This!¡± Gu Huang was shocked, feeling the pressure inside of him decrease sharply, the terrifying and rampant killing intent had vanished without a trace, replaced by boundless vitality!

    ¡°Thank you, Master, for saving my life!¡± Gu Huang quickly knelt down and didn¡¯t stop kowtowing.

    Soon after, Huang Xiaolong and Gu Huang descended.

    ¡°Gu Huang, later, you will spill everything about your dealings with the Divine Race, do you understand?¡± Huang Xiaolong said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, Master, your servant will hold nothing back and will tell you everything,¡± Gu Huang humbly replied. ¡°I will tell it all, so the Master knows.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, what is your relation to Gu Huang now?¡± The Great Dragon King stood up and asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Hmm, from now on, Gu Huang will be my servant,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°This!¡± The Great Dragon King¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, Gu Huang murdered our Long Clan¡¯s Great Elder and his entire family, a feud that cannot rest even in death! You are also our Long Clan¡¯s son-in-law, and now Gu Huang, alive and your servant¡­ this¡­ this¡­ might be difficult¨C¡±

    ¡°We request the execution of Gu Huang!¡±

    ¡°We request the execution of Gu Huang!¡±

    ¡°We request the execution of Gu Huang!¡±

    ¡­

    All members of the Long Clan began to cry out with their pleas.

    It seemed the Long Clan could no longer tolerate Gu Huang.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily, suppressing all the noise.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All was silent.

    Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh, ¡°The Great Elder and his entire family? Eh~~ indeed they died at Gu Huang¡¯s hands, and your dissatisfaction is justifiable. However, with me here, I can resurrect them!¡±

    Resurrect?

    ¡°What?!¡± The Great Dragon King was utterly astonished, finding it completely incredible. His knees went weak and with a thump, he fell directly to his knees before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1428 - Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Searching for the Seven Dragon

    Chapter 1428: Chapter 1428: Searching for the Seven Dragon Balls! Chapter 1428: Chapter 1428: Searching for the Seven Dragon Balls! Resurrect the entire house of the deceased Elders?

    Not only did the Dragon King kneel, essentially all members of the Long Clan¡­ knelt as well¡­

    Shit, the Elders¡¯ entire family was dead through and through! Their dragon bodies had been blown to bits!

    Under the terrifying golden energy assault of the ancient Divine Race, the bodies of the Elders¡¯ family were essentially reduced to ashes, not even a scale or claw left behind¨Chow could they be resurrected?

    This was essentially like water without a source!

    ¡°This¡­ Huang Xiaolong¡­ this¡­¡± The Dragon King looked at Huang Xiaolong as if he had lost his soul. Although he knew Huang Xiaolong was unimaginably powerful, he still harbored doubts.

    Even Gu Huang was taken aback and whispered, ¡°Master, as a dragon of Gu Huang, I handle matters decisively¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, signaling Gu Huang to stop talking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    There, the Third Crown Prince, Seventh Princess, and Ninth Princess all exclaimed simultaneously, ¡°Father, Little Long can do it! Little Long is omnipotent!¡±

    At this moment, the Dragon King must have felt like he was grasping at straws, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, Huang Xiaolong, go ahead¡­ If you can truly resurrect the entire house of the Elders, then¡­ our Long Clan¡¯s grudge against Gu Huang will be completely erased!¡±

    In fact, Gu Huang¡¯s rebellion had already made him the Long Clan¡¯s archenemy, with a feud that was nearly to the death. However, for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sake, the Long Clan could let him off the hook, but only if Huang Xiaolong could bring the Elders¡¯ family back to life. That was the bottom line.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled.

    Being the Yin Emperor who controlled the cycle of life and death, and during his adventure in the Ten Heavens of Extermination, he had also inherited the Life and Death Law. To resurrect the entire house of the Elders was basically a piece of cake.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong began to chant a complex incantation.

    It was the ¡°Soul Summoning Song.¡±

    Its lingering melody spread throughout the Dragon Realm.

    Under the cover of the Soul Summoning Song, the dragons even felt their souls unstable, as if they were about to go on an out-of-body journey, each one dizzy and disoriented.

    Soon, wisps of remnant souls gathered from all directions toward Huang Xiaolong.

    These remnant souls, of course, were invisible to the Dragon King and others, who only felt gusts of cold wind appearing out of nowhere, flitting about erratically.

    To Huang Xiaolong, these remnant souls were naturally those of the Elders¡¯ house.

    The remnant souls coalesced into the forms of broken dragons, wailing bloodily, a sight too tragic to bear.

    ¡®Hmm, with one Soul Summoning Song, I have finally pieced together the soul fragments of the Elders¡¯ entire family into somewhat complete remnant souls,¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded to himself.

    At that moment, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, came the desperate cries of the Elders¡¯ family¨C

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I am a Great Elder of the Long Clan, a high official, I don¡¯t want to die, I am immortal, why would I die at the hands of this calamitous beast, Gu Huang¡­ I regret! To think that this calamitous beast would strike me¡­ ¡±

    ¡°We truly died in vain, our whole family died in vain¡­¡±

    ¡°A calamity out of nowhere, a calamity out of nowhere¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Huang Xiaolong rebuked those remnant souls. ¡°Stop your endless prattling, or else¨Cnone of you will live!¡±

    As remnant souls, facing the Yin Emperor¡¯s authority, they were naturally subdued and obedient.

    ¡°The remnant souls have been summoned, what remains is the flesh.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Just now, Gu Huang blew the Elders¡¯ family¡¯s bodies to pieces, so¡­ I¡¯ll find them some new bodies.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts moved, and he directly opened Hades.

    The gates of Hades swung wide!

    ¡°Hell Demon Dragon! Come forth!¡±

    Following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s summon, numerous black dragons, tens of thousands of feet long, swam out from Hades.

    Hell Demon Dragons, a unique creature of the Hell Planet, differed from the dragons of the Long Clan.

    For instance, Hell Demon Dragons had four wings, were utterly dark like metal, gleaming with a cold light, their deep eyes like the abyss of Hell.

    Hell Demon Dragons were a symbol of evil.

    On the Hell Planet, they also stood at the top of the food chain.

    Their strength, although not quite on par with the twelve Elders of the Long Clan, was not much less.

    ¡°These¡­ these are¡­ also of the Long Clan?¡± the Dragon King said, astonished.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong stripped these Hell Demon Dragons of their consciousness, rendering their brains blank, similar to those in a vegetative state among humans.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Seize the bodies now!¡± Huang Xiaolong shouted at the remnant souls of the Elders¡¯ entire family.

    The Elders¡¯ house, seizing the opportunity, joyfully occupied the new bodies prepared by Huang Xiaolong.

    Whoosh~whoosh~~whoosh~~

    Body snatching!

    Soon, the Hell Demon Dragons in the sky transformed one by one into human forms, descending to the ground.

    The first was an old man in a black robe, who appeared to be the Great Elder. Only his demeanor had changed slightly, becoming more sinister.

    ¡°I! I! Dragon King! Oh¡­ I¡­ I have come back to life!¡± The Great Elder cried with joy.

    ¡°Patriarch!¡± The Great Dragon King also exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°Alright, this body may not be as good as your original ones, but it¡¯ll do for now, which is certainly better than being dead, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked.

    The entire family of the Elder understood that it was Huang Xiaolong who had resurrected them.

    Thereupon, the whole family knelt down and kowtowed in gratitude to Huang Xiaolong.

    This was an act of grace akin to rebirth, not to be taken lightly.

    ¡°Enough with this, the past grievances are settled. Ancient Desolation, let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong turned and walked away.

    Ancient Desolation followed respectfully behind him.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong is indeed a blessing to our Long Clan!¡± The Great Dragon King watched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s retreating figure, nodding repeatedly, unable to contain himself.

    Huang Xiaolong returned to the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess and said, ¡°Ladies, this fellow Ancient Desolation has delayed our big day. Now, let¡¯s forget about the formalities and just head straight to the bridal chamber, shall we~~~¡±

    Both the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess shyly lowered their heads. The Ninth Princess, in particular, who had not yet truly become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife and was still a virgin, felt both shy and joyous, her heart racing.

    ¡°Cough cough~~ Let¡¯s not delay our brother-in-law¡¯s happy moment any longer~~ Everyone disperse, disperse.¡± The Third Crown Prince, knowing what¡¯s appropriate, called out.

    The Great Dragon King and others were no fools, and at this point bid farewell to Huang Xiaolong and swiftly left.

    Soon, only the Ninth Princess, Seventh Princess, the slave Bai Chan, Zehui, and Ancient Desolation remained on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s planet.

    ¡°Lead them to the bridal chamber!¡± Zehui announced with a serious face.

    This caused both the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess to giggle.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong entered the bridal chamber with both the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess.

    Dealing with Long Clan women was time-consuming, Huang Xiaolong had experience with that, so he simply took both princesses into the underworld for their intimate act.

    The passion and the affection that followed need not be mentioned.

    The Ninth Princess also experienced love for the first time and officially became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wife, joining the grand cohort of wives.

    By the time Huang Xiaolong left the underworld with both the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess, they were both even more charming and alluring, all thanks to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s efforts~~~

    Inside the grand hall, Huang Xiaolong summoned Ancient Desolation.

    The Third Crown Prince, Zehui, and Bai Chan were also present.

    ¡°Master, do you have anything you wish to inquire of Ancient Desolation? Please feel free to speak,¡± Ancient Desolation knelt in the middle.

    ¡°Tell me about your encounters with the Divine Race and where they might possibly be at the moment,¡± Huang Xiaolong asked unemotionally.

    A look of reminiscence flashed in Ancient Desolation¡¯s eyes before he quickly replied, ¡°Master, that year, after being expelled from the Long Clan, I wandered through the universe. In my heart, I swore that one day I would return in glory and reclaim what was mine!¡±

    ¡°At that time, my plan was to find the lost Dragon Balls of the primordial Long Clan!¡±

    Hmm, the Dragon Balls, relics of the ancient dragons, it was said that collecting all seven Dragon Balls could summon the Ancestor Dragon!

    Ancestor Dragon?

    Yes, that would be the first dragon born at the dawn of chaos in the universe!

    That¡¯s essentially the Long Clan¡¯s founding ancestor.

    To put it in human terms, for humans, the Ancestor Dragon would be like the woman who gave birth to humankind!

    ¡°Hmm, the Long Clan still has one Dragon Ball, a treasure that stabilizes the clan, but six are lost. Have you found them?¡± Huang Xiaolong was very interested in the Dragon Balls.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ancient Desolation shook his head. ¡°However, master, I do know of several leads to the Dragon Balls. Just when I was about to search for these Dragon Balls, I encountered the Divine Race!¡± Ancient Desolation recounted.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Huang Xiaolong prompted.

    ¡°At the time, as I was in a crisis, a member of the Divine Race refined a planet and saved me. I naturally felt both admiration and gratitude toward him and told him everything,¡± Ancient Desolation narrated.

    ¡°The Divine Race seemed quite interested in the Dragon Balls, too. He joined me in searching for the lost Dragon Balls,¡± Ancient Desolation continued.

    ¡°The Divine Race interested in the Dragon Balls?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, later, I speculated about the Divine Race¡¯s temperament and came up with some guesses,¡± Ancient Desolation said gravely. ¡°The Divine Race fears the Ancestor Dragon! If all seven Dragon Balls are gathered and the Ancestor Dragon is summoned, it seems they could be suppressed by it!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Huang Xiaolong, the Third Crown Prince, and the Ninth Princess all paused.

    The Divine Race, known to be invincible and transcendent of this universe, now seemed to have a deep-seated fear of the Ancestor Dragon.

    ¡°If the Ancestor Dragon truly can contend with the Divine Race, then finding the Ancestor Dragon does increase our chances of defeating the Divine Race~~¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured.

    ¡°After searching with me for a while and finding no substantial leads, the Divine Race lost patience and let me search on my own, leaving a seal within me, instructing me to return to the Long Realm and break the seal once I had fully matured,¡± Ancient Desolation reported sincerely.

    ¡°However, afterwards, that member of the Divine Race never appeared again,¡± Ancient Desolation said.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmm, based on the timeline, after parting with you, the Divine Race met the young Immortal Emperor and personally made him the strongest in the universe. But later, the Divine Race fell into their own trap and got sealed by the Immortal Emperor,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Now that the Divine Race has escaped their confinement, they are likely still after the Dragon Balls!¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Ancient Desolation agreed.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Well then, let¡¯s also go search for the Dragon Balls! We must gather all seven Dragon Balls before the Divine Race does!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared resolutely.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1429 - Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Old Friends Its Time to Meet Again

    Chapter 1429: Chapter 1429: Old Friends, It¡¯s Time to Meet Again! Chapter 1429: Chapter 1429: Old Friends, It¡¯s Time to Meet Again! Huang Xiaolong had decided to search for the Seven Dragon Balls.

    From Guhuang¡¯s words, Huang Xiaolong had already tasted the hint: the might of the Ancestor Dragon could cause great dread in the Divine Race!

    Thus, if the Divine Race were to find the Ancestor Dragon first¨Cthey could choose to kill the Ancestor Dragon to eliminate future troubles, or even extract the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s power. In that case, the combination of the Divine Race and the Ancestor Dragon would be terrifying. It was likely they could firmly suppress Huang Xiaolong, the Kuupeng¡­

    ¡°You already have a lead on the Seven Dragon Balls, now, speak.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke solemnly.

    Upon the mention of the Long Clan¡¯s secret treasure, the Seven Dragon Balls, and the fact that they were lost treasures, the Third Crown Prince, the Seventh Princess, and other members of the Long Clan all widened their eyes, staring unblinkingly at Guhuang.

    ¡°Reporting to master, apart from the Dragon Ball passed down through our Long Clan¡¯s generations, in fact, the realm of immortals secretly controls one Dragon Ball, and the Demon Race controls another. This is top secret, even the Great Dragon King is unaware of this,¡± Guhuang stated confidently.

    ¡°Um?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned. ¡°The realm of immortals and the Demon Race, each have a Dragon Ball~~~This matter, the previous Sword Immortals, Immortal Emperors Ziyan and Demon King Kui, did not mention~~!¡±

    ¡°What about the remaining four?¡± Huang Xiaolong continued to inquire.

    ¡°Master, of the remaining four Dragon Balls, I am aware of the whereabouts of three~~¡± Guhuang answered respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s just that for the last Dragon Ball, after searching for so many years, I still have no clue whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°I see, so what about those three Dragon Balls you know the whereabouts of?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyelids slightly lifted.

    ¡°Their scattered across some civilized planets in the universe~~ I have recorded the coordinates on a map,¡± Guhuang smiled. ¡°However, these Dragon Balls are quite distant from the Dragon Realm. For example, even if I fly at full strength, it will take a year and a half to reach the nearest civilized planet.¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince nodded.

    ¡°Does the Divine Race know the whereabouts of these Dragon Balls?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked a critical question.

    ¡°Regarding the two Dragon Balls controlled by the realm of immortals and the Demon Race, he is aware of them, for the later three Dragon Balls, I found them myself, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know yet¨Cbut!¡± Guhuang¡¯s expression slightly condensed, ¡°Not right! He might know! After all, he left a seal within me, it¡¯s possible that he could know all my experiences, secrets, nothing can be hidden from him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed possible,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°But now it doesn¡¯t matter, the seal the Divine Race left in your body has been completely eradicated by me, he can no longer sense you, whether you are alive or dead, he has no idea. Since the Divine Race knows that both the realm of immortals and the Demon Race each have a Dragon Ball, then after his escape, he may go to retrieve them! Then¨Cthe realm of immortals and the Demon Race are in danger!¡±

    The Divine Race was determined to eliminate both the realm of immortals and the Demon Race, so while retrieving the Dragon Balls, he might very well destroy the realm of immortals and the Demon Race along the way!

    The Divine Race is this universe¡¯s great enemy that can incite a united hatred in all beings of this universe.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong did not want to see the beings of the realm of immortals and the Demon Race suffer or be destroyed. The realm of immortals and the Demon Race are the backbone of this universe!

    ¡°It should not be for the time being~~¡± Guhuang, however, shook his head. ¡°The two Dragon Balls of the realm of immortals and the Demon Race have long been under his control~~¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face darkened slightly.

    ¡°There are spies planted by the Divine Race in both the realm of immortals and the Demon Race,¡± Guhuang declared.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Huang Xiaolong almost leapt up!

    The spy of the Long Clan was Guhuang! Then, the realm of immortals and the Demon Race also had spies! Who?

    Before Huang Xiaolong could ask, Guhuang took the initiative to speak. ¡°To report to master, I do not know who the spies of the realm of immortals and the Demon Race are~~ We spies, slaves of the Divine Race, have had no contact with each other~~¡±

    ¡°No matter~~¡± Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment, then smiled. ¡°If the Divine Race, like how they dealt with you, left a seal in the spy¡¯s body, I would be able to sense it, though it will just be a bit troublesome.¡±

    Pausing, Huang Xiaolong stood up directly. ¡°No time to delay, it seems necessary to make a trip to the realm of immortals and the Demon Race. Eliminate the spies and get the Dragon Balls.¡±

    Pausing, Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Going to meet some old friends again, hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wonder if Sword Immortal Emperor, Demon King Kuupeng, and the others are all right.¡± The Third Crown Prince also smiled.

    To tell the truth, although when they entered the Heaven Slaying Mansion the Treasure Hunters looked askance at each other and even harbored murderous intentions, after the trials of the Heaven Slaying Ten Realms, everyone had faced life and death together and had formed deep friendships.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I will accompany you to the Immortal Realm and Demon Realm to meet old friends, that¡¯ll be great fun.¡± The Third Crown Prince laughed.

    ¡°Alright, but first, I need to talk to the Dragon King. It¡¯s best if I keep the Long Clan¡¯s Dragon Ball.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    ¡­

    Dragon Palace!

    Huang Xiaolong, Third Crown Prince, Zehui, Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, and the slaves Zehui and Bai Chan came together to see the Dragon King.

    The Dragon King and Dragon Mother, along with the twelve Elders, were all present.

    ¡°Dragon King, now that I am the lawful husband of both the Seventh and Ninth Princesses, I am really one of your own,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°That is, that is¨Cperfectly reasonable, who could say otherwise? Hahaha!¡± The Dragon King laughed heartily, very pleased with his son-in-law.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, being a part of our Long Clan is our honor,¡± the Grand Elder said. He was extremely respectful to Huang Xiaolong, after all, Huang had re-created his fortune and even saved his entire family!

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for me to hide or hold back anymore,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°The most precious treasure of the Long Clan is the Dragon Ball, right? Of the Seven Dragon Balls, only one remains with the Long Clan.¡±

    Mention of the Dragon Ball visibly moved the Dragon King and the others.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! Did Zehui tell you the whereabouts of the Seven Dragon Balls?¡± The Dragon King immediately guessed.

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Huang Xiaolong did not conceal it.

    The Long Clan present all became excited!

    ¡°Could it be that our Long Clan will finally find the lost Seven Dragon Balls and summon the Ancestor Dragon!!!¡± Several elders were nearly brought to tears!

    For the Long Clan, this was indeed an incredibly significant event!

    The atmosphere became very enthusiastic!

    Light of contemplation flashed in the Dragon King¡¯s eyes, and he quickly made up his mind. ¡°Huang Xiaolong! I entrust the task of finding the Seven Dragon Balls to you!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°This¨Cthis¨CHuang Xiaolong, finding the remaining Dragon Balls will surely be perilous! Otherwise, Zehui would have retrieved them himself without delay to the present. But your strength, perhaps unmatched in the entire universe! You, representing our Long Clan to find the lost Dragon Balls, that is indeed the safest bet!¡± The Dragon King had his own considerations.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha¨Cwell said, well said. Alright, I¡¯ll take up the task of finding the Seven Dragon Balls,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed readily. ¡°However, the Dragon Ball that has been passed down through generations in your Long Clan must be kept by me. Otherwise, if it gets stolen, that would be troublesome.¡±

    The Dragon King and the twelve Elders exchanged glances and generously said, ¡°It should indeed be so. Alright, Huang Xiaolong, we shall leave the handling of the Long Clan¡¯s Dragon Ball to you. We have no objections.¡±

    ¡°Next, I will take a trip to the Immortal Realm and Demon Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared his plan.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Dragon King was startled, then said, ¡°Perfect, the First Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Realm will soon be hosting a birthday celebration, and he will invite the heads of our Long Clan and Demon Race to attend and celebrate. Huang Xiaolong, could it be that the whereabouts of the Dragon Balls are in the Immortal Realm and Demon Realm?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¨Cgo and you¡¯ll naturally find out. But don¡¯t make any rash moves; leave everything to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully, murmuring, ¡°Old friends, we¡¯re about to meet again¨C¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Are You Sure Im Just a Nobody

    Chapter 1430: Chapter 1430: Are You Sure, I¡¯m Just a Nobody? Chapter 1430: Chapter 1430: Are You Sure, I¡¯m Just a Nobody? Huang Xiaolong reined in his emotions and suppressed the excitement of meeting an old friend as he asked the Dragon King, ¡°The First Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Realm?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± the Dragon King nodded. ¡°In the Immortal Realm, since the demise of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Emperors have established a hierarchy. The ten most powerful Immortal Emperors, known as the Ten Great Immortal Emperors, wield the authority of the Immortal Realm. The ranking number one among them is called the First Immortal Emperor, also the most powerful since the Heavenly Immortal Emperor, known as the ¡®Zui Feng Immortal Emperor¡¯¡­¡±

    When mentioning the title of ¡®Zui Feng Immortal Emperor,¡¯ the Dragon King¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn. Clearly, ¡®Zui Feng Immortal Emperor¡¯ was a formidable entity that even the Dragon King himself had to regard with caution!

    Perhaps the Dragon King had suffered a setback at the hands of the Zui Feng Immortal Emperor!

    However, Huang Xiaolong had no interest in revealing this. He continued to listen to the Dragon King¡¯s description.

    ¡°Zui Feng Immortal Emperor is hailed as the first person in the universe, a junior brother of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor. It¡¯s said that his talent actually surpasses that of the Heavenly Immortal Emperor,¡± the Dragon King stated with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°Father, are you serious?¡± the Seventh Princess interjected with her own doubts at the right moment, ¡°The Heavenly Immortal Emperor is universally acknowledged as the number one person in the universe, absolutely invincible within the Immortal Realm. Could there really be another Immortal Emperor who surpasses the Heavenly Immortal Emperor in terms of talent?¡±

    ¡°Heh¨CDon¡¯t be so quick to doubt; listen to me first,¡± the Dragon King continued patiently. ¡°Zui Feng Immortal Emperor indeed surpassed the Heavenly Immortal Emperor by a margin in terms of talent, but the ultimate status and strength between the two are worlds apart. Why? It¡¯s said that during his travels across the universe, the Heavenly Immortal Emperor encountered a significant fortuitous event. And this event resulted in him completely overtaking, utterly eclipsing the Zui Feng Immortal Emperor. Therefore, no matter what, the Zui Feng Immortal Emperor is an entity that cannot be ignored. And now, with the Heavenly Immortal Emperor long disappeared, the Zui Feng Immortal Emperor rightfully assumes the throne as the ruler of the Immortal Realm, the First Immortal Emperor.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    It seems that the Heavenly Immortal Emperor¡¯s rise was due to guidance from the Divine Race, which led to his subsequent transformation. Of course, whether he or the current Zui Feng Immortal Emperor had higher talent was no longer necessary to scrutinize, even when the most accurate answer was obtained, it was meaningless.

    Suddenly, a thought flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. ¡°Hmm¨Cthe First Immortal Emperor, Zui Feng Immortal Emperor. I remember, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor also mentioned their rankings. Those two fellows also hold high positions in the Immortal Realm, ranking fifth and sixth among the Ten Great Immortal Emperors¡­¡±

    At that time, the Dragon King continued, ¡°This time, it¡¯s the Zui Feng Immortal Emperor¡¯s birthday. Although tensions run high among the Demon, Dragon, and Immortal realms, with competition and even the prospect of a fierce battle in the future, Zui Feng Immortal Emperor still extended an invitation to our Long Clan, as well as the Demon Race.¡±

    ¡°Is that fellow¡¯s grand birthday celebration happening soon?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°In about a month,¡± the Dragon King chuckled. ¡°There are some teleportation arrays along the way from the Dragon Realm to the Immortal Realm. If we hurry, we can reach the Immortal Realm in about ten days. Hence, we are not preparing to leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Dragon King, you will be attending in person, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I will go, and several elders will accompany me,¡± the Dragon King laughed in response.

    ¡°In that case, I will go ahead of you,¡± Huang Xiaolong declared decisively.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± the Dragon King deferred to Huang Xiaolong, compliant to his wishes.

    ¡°Son-in-law, who do you plan to take with you?¡± Now, the Dragon King had changed his address for Huang Xiaolong.

    *Cough* The title was not inappropriate¨Cthe Dragon King¡¯s son-in-law indeed!

    ¡°Ancient Waste will accompany me,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I¡¯m coming too!¡± the Third Crown Prince eagerly offered.

    The Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, Zehui, Bai Chan, all expressed their wishes to go with Huang Xiaolong to the Immortal Realm in advance.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded and agreed.

    After the decision was made, the Dragon King handed over an invitation enveloped with an aura of immortality to Huang Xiaolong.

    This invitation was, in fact, for the Dragon King and the elders, but it didn¡¯t matter now; they give it to Huang Xiaolong to use.

    Huang Xiaolong accepted the invitation, and the Dragon King handed over one of the Seven Dragon Balls, a treasure of the Long Clan.

    The Dragon Ball, containing the will of the Ancestor Dragon, emitted an array of awe-inspiring phenomena.

    Holding the Dragon Ball, Huang Xiaolong felt as if it was a living entity! Inside, it seemed as if countless dragons were roaring, soaring, and chanting some of the Long Clan¡¯s words.

    Indeed a treasure!

    A great aura it had!

    If one from the Long Clan relied on this Dragon Ball for cultivation, they could indeed make rapid progress.

    It could even lead to a breakthrough in their bloodline!

    For example, a white dragon, nurtured long-term by the Dragon Ball, could break free from the shackles of its genetics and evolve into a red dragon! An azure dragon! Or even¨Ca Dragon King!!!

    Such a precious treasure! Such a wondrous item!

    And such a Dragon Ball, once all seven were assembled¨Cwould truly be extraordinary!

    This made Huang Xiaolong itch with anticipation, salivating with desire!

    ¡°Dragon King¨Cer, father-in-law, rest assured, I will do my utmost to gather the Seven Dragon Balls,¡± Huang Xiaolong assured as he carefully stored the Dragon Ball, ¡°Because now I am very much looking forward to seeing the sight of summoning the Ancestor Dragon once all seven are collected, Hahaha~~~¡±

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s promise, the Dragon King and the Long Clan¡¯s elders were naturally ecstatic!

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s strength, it was indeed very likely that he could fulfill the Long Clan¡¯s age-old wish of retrieving the Dragon Balls and summoning the Ancestor Dragon!

    After leaving the Dragon Palace, Huang Xiaolong returned to his star mansion with Ancient Waste and others.

    Prepare!

    The next day, Huang Xiaolong, Gu Huai, the Third Crown Prince, the Seventh Princess, the Ninth Princess, Bai Chan, and Zehui set off, leaving the Long Clan realm and heading towards the Immortal realm.

    The Great Long King and others would go to the Immortal realm later.

    The Long Clan naturally possessed some extraordinary flight treasures.

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions rode one of these flight treasures, rapidly shuttling through the cosmos. Along the way, they utilized transmission arrays for major spatial leaps.

    They were getting closer and closer to the Immortal realm, step by step.

    Finally!

    On this day, a vast expanse of the Milky Way appeared before them, glittering like a jade belt.

    Inside the Milky Way, it was filled with planets.

    Its layout was almost no different from that of the Long Clan realm.

    This was the legendary Immortal realm!!!

    A place of divine majesty!

    Only, its scale was much larger.

    Its total area was about ten times that of the Long Clan realm!

    The thick Immortal qi, like mist, surrounded the entire Immortal realm.

    Here, the concepts of birth, aging, sickness, and death were almost nonexistent!

    For mortals, this place was the other shore, a paradise! Brightness everywhere, not a hint of darkness, magnificent mountains and rivers, landscapes like paintings, gorgeous rosy clouds ¨C a feast for the eyes!

    ¡°Oh, so this is the Immortal realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong let out his divine sense and felt that between the various planets of the Immortal realm, there were Immortals riding flying swords, moving to and fro in an endless stream, displaying an extreme prosperity.

    At the entrance to the Immortal realm was an enormous gateway.

    Majestic, it was at least tens of millions of feet tall!

    Magnificent and radiant!

    The entire gateway was forged from a hard, agate-like Immortal Stone, sacred and immaculate, with Immortal qi steaming forth.

    Over a hundred towering giants, each reaching thousands of feet into the sky, guarded the gate of the Immortal realm. The eyes of these giants were more terrifying than the blazing sun, and even the light glinting from their eyes could make one¡¯s heart tremble.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, the ones guarding the gate of the Immortal realm are a special race from the cosmos known as the ¡®Giant Spirits.¡¯ They are said to be a race that lives within the sun, endowed with extraordinary gifts. Their individual combat power is comparable to that of a typical Azure Dragon, very strong. However, they can only guard the gates of the Immortal realm, which shows the grandeur of the Immortal realm, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The Third Crown Prince¡¯s voice contained some barely concealed admiration, but there was also a hint of mockery, ¡°These fellows from the Immortal realm just love to make a show, all righteous and sanctimonious, pretentious.¡±

    ¡°These idiotic gatekeepers, one servant could wipe them all out,¡± Gu Huai said coldly, arms crossed as he watched the giant spirits. ¡°Master, with just one word from you, I would smash open the gates of the Immortal realm. Those who block my master will die.¡±

    ¡°I say, Gu Huai, you really are extreme. This time, we are here to celebrate the first Immortal Emperor, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s birthday, after all. We should value peace above all ¨C it¡¯s not nice to resort to violence so easily, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Master, your servant was too presumptuous,¡± Gu Huai hastily apologized.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head straight over,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    At once, Huang Xiaolong led everyone directly to the outer side of the Immortal realm¡¯s gateway.

    ¡°Stop! Who are you? Seeking entry into the Immortal realm? What business do you have?¡± The leading giant boomed with a voice as deep as an ancient well.

    ¡°Uh~~ your grace, they¡¯re of the Long Clan, be more courteous.¡± One of the subordinates recognized the identity of the Third Crown Prince and others, as the aura of the Long Clan was fairly distinct.

    ¡°Here, this is the invitation your Immortal realm sent to us, the Long Clan,¡± the Third Crown Prince handed over the invitation.

    The attitude of the lead giant changed immediately, he became somewhat obsequious and submissive. ¡°May I know how to address you?¡±

    ¡°I am the third son of the Great Long King,¡± the Third Crown Prince put on some airs.

    ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s Crown Prince Third! Welcome! Welcome, Crown Prince Third to the Immortal realm! Please, please!¡± The head of the giants turned quite deferential.

    The giants quickly made way.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Third Crown Prince swept by in his robe, entering the gates of the Immortal realm directly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Following him, the Seventh Princess, the Ninth Princess, and the others entered in succession.

    But when Huang Xiaolong was about to enter, he was abruptly stopped.

    ¡°What are you supposed to be? Judging by your aura, you¡¯re not of the Long Clan. And it is very weak. You think you can just waltz into the Immortal realm?¡± The giant leader sneered at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Do you think the Immortal realm is a place where any Tom, Dick, or Harry could just enter?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t go in? I¡¯m a Tom, Dick, or Harry?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned, then chuckled. ¡°Interesting, really interesting. Are you sure I¡¯m just any Tom, Dick, or Harry?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1431 - Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 I am the Dragon Kings Son-in-law

    Chapter 1431: Chapter 1431: I am the Dragon King¡¯s Son-in-law Chapter 1431: Chapter 1431: I am the Dragon King¡¯s Son-in-law Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t expected that entering the gates of the immortal realm would be so difficult, let alone running into such obstructions.

    Ah~~ The threshold of the immortal realm is really high!

    At this point, those traveling with him, including Gu Huang, Third Crown Prince, Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, as well as Bai Chan and Zehui, had all entered the gates of the immortal realm as they had wished.

    Gu Huang and the others remained silent, taking pleasure in watching the Giant Spirit Clan¡¯s guards.

    They all knew these guys were in for misfortune, a big misfortune!

    Provoking Huang Xiaolong was tantamount to committing suicide!

    Indeed, a murderous intent rose in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    With his current status and strength, considered the strongest below the Divine Race, he was actually blocked by a few gatekeeping dogs and even mocked as ¡®mere cats and dogs¡¯¡­ How could Huang Xiaolong not be enraged?

    Huang Xiaolong had his dignity!

    The giant gatekeepers, one by one, had greedy light flashing in their eyes as they stared at Huang Xiaolong, as if they were looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.

    You should know, these gatekeeping giants had always been very greedy and, by virtue of the immortal realm¡¯s background, they would bully others, extorting not only the other civilizations¡¯ beings who entered the immortal realm but also the lower-ranked immortals, still facing extortion when entering and leaving the immortal realm.

    They wouldn¡¯t dare to extort the Third Crown Prince and others, but Huang Xiaolong clearly wasn¡¯t of the Long Clan and seemed like just an ordinary being. With no power radiating from him, who else to extort if not him?

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± The giant leader let out a sinister laugh at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with even denser greed. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to swindle you. This invitation is issued to the Long Clan, meant for their exclusive use. What race are you? You¡¯re not of the Long Clan! Hehehe~~ Plus, you don¡¯t look like much, do you? Calling you ¡®mere cats and dogs¡¯ isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    The giant leader oppressively belittled Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Enough, just a gatekeeping dog daring to bark in front of me? Die~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t bother with more words, his eyes turned cold as he casually reached out his hand as if trying to catch a fly in the air.

    He reached for the giant leader.

    Look, this giant leader was as tall as ten thousand feet. Huang Xiaolong trying to capture him like that indeed seemed ridiculous; Huang Xiaolong looked tinier than an ant in comparison.

    The giants behind the leader burst into mocking laughter, some even laughed to the point of tears.

    But soon after, the giants weren¡¯t able to laugh anymore!

    Within a radius of a thousand steps, all the airflow started compressing and converging toward Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palm!

    The giant leader suddenly felt his entire strength being compressed, his enormous body also being crushed by terrifying force!

    The giant leader started shrinking rapidly!

    Like a biscuit, he was compressed into a ball!

    ¡°No~~~~~~!¡±

    The giant leader screamed.

    But his screams were cut off abruptly, followed by the sound of an explosion¨C

    Boom~~!

    Shattered!

    The giant leader was directly crushed to death!

    A giant of ten thousand feet was squashed in a split second.

    Not a trace remained!

    Dead beyond dead!

    ¡°Master is so formidable. I could easily kill these guys myself, but I can¡¯t do it as casually and effortlessly as master does. It seems master could single-handedly slaughter the entire immortal realm,¡± Gu Huang said admiringly from the side.

    At this moment, the other giants were both angry and scared, but they did not immediately rush to besiege Huang Xiaolong, perhaps out of fear. They all opened their massive mouths, roaring, ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±

    The alarm sounded far and wide, spreading almost instantaneously across a large part of the immortal realm!

    ¡°You¡¯re dead! You¡¯re dead! How dare you kill the guards directly in the immortal realm! In all eternity, you are the first! No matter what your status or background, you must die! You must die!¡± One of the giants shouted a bloody curse.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much in return, just smiled. ¡°Me, dead for sure? That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Forget it, I won¡¯t kill you guys. Just wait and see whether I¡¯m really dead.¡±

    After this alarm was sent out, there were just the sounds of whooshing, endlessly, like a rain of arrows.

    In an instant, swarms of immortals, riding on flying swords, arrived as streaks of light!

    In no time at all, they had completely surrounded Huang Xiaolong.

    They were mostly Profound Immortals, with some Immortal Emperors among them.

    Tens of thousands of immortals had Huang Xiaolong completely surrounded, so tight that not even water could seep through, each looking ferocious and thunderously angry.

    ¡°Hehe~~,¡± the Third Crown Prince licked his lips, ¡°Brother-in-law¡¯s way of entering the immortal realm is really special, interesting, very interesting. Looks like there will be fun this time~~~¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± an Immortal Emperor roared in anger, pointing at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill in the Celestial Realm! This is a blatant provocation against us Immortals! It¡¯s a death penalty!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced up, his divine sense sweeping out, but he did not find any familiar faces.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor had not come, nor had the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    Not to mention those two Immortal Emperors, even the Profound Immortals who had survived the adventure into the territory of the Immortal Emperor that kills the heavens with him did not show up.

    The Immortal Emperor who was challenging Huang Xiaolong seemed far weaker than both the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, indicating he was not one of the top ten Immortal Emperors.

    The Immortals did not gang up to attack Huang Xiaolong right away but rather adopted an approach of courtesy before force.

    ¡°Killing? Yes, indeed I have killed, but there¡¯s one thing that always holds true, ¡®You can¡¯t argue with the truth.¡¯ Your Celestial Realm has lost its reason; those I killed deserved it, and there was nothing wrong with that. Of course, if you in the Celestial Realm refuse to see reason, you can naturally put all the blame on me.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied to the thousands of Immortals with a sardonic smile, surprisingly taking a stance as if he were discussing logic.

    He had an air of confident command, not showing any signs of intimidation, and even in terms of pressure, he stood on equal ground with the tens of thousands of Immortals.

    It was the aura of a hero and an overlord.

    ¡°Hmph! We in the Celestial Realm, of course, are reasonable,¡± the Immortal Emperor said with a sneer, ¡°But to me, it seems you are imposing your own flawed logic with utter nonsense. Very well, I¡¯ll let you explain your side. If you can¡¯t make sense, I shall execute you on the spot! Hmm, our friends from the Long Clan, you all don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡±

    ¡°No objections here,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with a gleam of mockery in his eyes.

    ¡°So what exactly happened? Tell me,¡± the Immortal Emperor said facing a giant.

    ¡°Yes, Immortal Emperor. It happened like this: these members of the Long Clan, presenting an invitation, wanted to enter the Celestial Realm. After inspecting their invitations, we naturally let them through. However, the invitation was specifically for the Long Clan, and this guy is definitely not from the Long Clan. What right does he have to enter the Celestial Realm? Even if he¡¯s a friend of the Long Clan members, he can¡¯t simply walk in,¡± the giant confidently explained.

    ¡°Ah, I see! So, what¡¯s your side of the story?¡± the Immortal Emperor said with a vicious smile. ¡°It was right and proper for the Giant Guardian to stop you, but you resisted and killed, which is trampling on the rules of the Celestial Realm. Since you¡¯re talking about reasoning, let¡¯s properly discuss it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Talk about reasoning? You¡¯re definitely losing this one,¡± Huang Xiaolong said leisurely. ¡°My ties with the Long Clan are significant~~¡±

    ¡°And what of it?¡± the Immortal Emperor sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Long Clan, and even if you were the Dragon King¡¯s close friend, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to enter the Celestial Realm! The invitation was intended for the Long Clan!¡±

    ¡°Wrong,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not just the Dragon King¡¯s friend. I am¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced around, then with a bright smile said, ¡°I am the Dragon King¡¯s son-in-law, also the son-in-law of the Long Clan. Do I not count as a part of the Long Clan then?¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!¡±

    The Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of his head!

    The surrounding Immortals were utterly stupefied.

    Stunned.

    The Dragon King¡¯s son-in-law?

    That status¡­

    Was not something trivial!

    Strictly speaking, the Dragon King¡¯s son-in-law indeed counts as part of the Long Clan¨Ca genuine member.

    And a member of high standing!

    If that were truly the case, then the guardian giant was wrong. Even if the giant chief were to die, he would have no grounds for grievance.

    To put it bluntly, who the damnation would want to offend the Dragon King¡¯s son-in-law for just a door-guarding dog!

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this is impossible~~ The Long Clan has never had a son-in-law from another race~~ The Long Clan is proud, how could they possibly marry a princess to someone of a different race? Even the lowest class White Dragons would not intermarry with another race~~~¡± the Immortal Emperor exclaimed in disbelief.

    ¡°The Seventh Princess, daughter of the Dragon King, that¡¯s Little Long¡¯s wife,¡± the Seventh Princess said with a smile.

    ¡°The Ninth Princess, daughter of the Dragon King, that¡¯s Little Long¡¯s wife,¡± the Ninth Princess said, beaming like spring flowers. ¡°A bona fide wife.¡±

    ¡°Uhh~~~¡± The Immortal Emperor shuddered, looking at Huang Xiaolong with an envious gaze.

    He naturally didn¡¯t doubt the princesses¡¯ words; the princesses of the Long Clan would never joke about such a matter.

    ¡®This guy, what on earth is his background! Not only did he marry Long Clan princesses, but he also married two of them! It¡¯s outrageous!¡¯

    But quickly, the Immortal Emperor did a flip faster than flipping a page in a book. The face that was full of murderous intent was now full of smiles. ¡°Oh, so it was a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding~~ It turns out you are the wise son-in-law of the Dragon King~~ Indeed, those door-guarding dogs were disrespectful; they deserve to die, all of them!¡± the Immortal Emperor immediately said to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Please, please enter the Celestial Realm, welcome, very welcome.¡±

    Well, talk about being pragmatic!

    Even an Immortal Emperor can be so pragmatic!

    Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He saw that all the Immortals had put on faces filled with warm enthusiasm.

    And those giants were silent as cicadas in winter, not daring to utter another word.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t linger, stepping straight through the gates of the Celestial Realm.

    ¡®I have this feeling that my old friends might not be in the best of situations~~¡¯ After Huang Xiaolong entered the gates of the Celestial Realm and officially set foot on the land of the realm, a subtle thought suddenly crossed his mind.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1432 - Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 The Person Who Hates Huang Xiaolong

    Chapter 1432: Chapter 1432: The Person Who Hates Huang Xiaolong the Most!!!! Chapter 1432: Chapter 1432: The Person Who Hates Huang Xiaolong the Most!!!! Huang Xiaolong had entered the Immortal Realm relatively smoothly, and he made quite the impression right from the start.

    ¡°Hey, you think your Immortal Realm is so great? I¡¯m coming in regardless, and I¡¯ll teach you a lesson while I¡¯m at it!¡± he declared boldly, crashing right through. ¡°Reject a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me,¡± the Immortal Emperor negotiating with Huang Xiaolong said, leading the way with great eagerness. ¡°I assume, gentlemen, you are here to attend the birthday celebration of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded noncommittally.

    ¡°I wonder, when will the Great Dragon King and the esteemed elders of the Long Clan arrive?¡± the Immortal Emperor laughed. ¡°Please forgive any lack in our preparations. Ha ha ha~~ Now that we¡¯ve met under these unique circumstances, we¡¯re practically friends! Ha ha ha~~¡±

    The conversation continued in this casual manner.

    The Immortal Emperor led Huang Xiaolong and his companions to a specific planet in the Immortal Realm, prepared exclusively for hosting guests of the Long Clan. On this planet, no Immortals were practicing or living; it was instead filled with numerous unoccupied residences, mansions, and palaces, staffed by many Immortal servants, predominantly beautiful immortal maidens, a sight truly pleasing to the eye.

    Upon arriving in the Immortal Realm, Huang Xiaolong naturally surveyed the area with his divine sense.

    He saw that the entire Immortal Realm was extremely orderly, interconnected through wormholes linking planet after planet. On each planet, Immortals bustled about, forming streets and palaces and proliferating many blessed lands.

    The commercial atmosphere was also very dense; the streets on every planet were bustling, with spiritual beasts and auspicious creatures walking around, showcasing a robust trade system not only populated by Immortals but also numerous other civilized races.

    The Immortal Realm was indeed extraordinary!

    Compared to the Dragon Realm, the Immortal Realm was indeed much grander and larger, with a highly developed social structure.

    ¡°Ha ha~ Not bad,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    At that moment, the extremely enthusiastic Immortal Emperor led Huang Xiaolong and the others to a villa estate sprawled across tens of thousands of acres.

    The villa had a very tranquil environment, adorned in an ancient and elegant style, planted with spiritual trees everywhere, and all kinds of artificial mountains carved from top-grade Immortal Stones.

    The entire estate exuded an elegant atmosphere, filled with an abundance of Spiritual Energy that was almost surreal.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, are you satisfied with the environment here?¡± the Immortal Emperor smiled. ¡°The joyous day of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor is still some days away. In the meantime, I invite you all to reside here. Naturally, during your leisure time, you are welcome to explore anywhere in the Immortal Realm, as long as you steer clear of certain forbidden areas.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed, and then subtly signaled the Third Crown Prince with his eyes.

    The Third Crown Prince coughed lightly and asked seemingly offhandedly, ¡°Oh, by the way, Immortal Emperor, I have two friends. I wonder where their residences might be¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Friends of the Third Crown Prince?¡± The Immortal Emperor was prompt in response.

    ¡°Yes, they are the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor. You must be familiar with them, correct?¡± the Third Crown Prince asked.

    Huang Xiaolong had asked him to inquire about this.

    Huang Xiaolong had a bad feeling, sensing that the situations of his old friends, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, might not be so pleasant.

    Upon hearing this, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s expression visibly changed, his brow furrowed, and a shadow quickly crossed his eyes, ¡°I apologize, Third Crown Prince, but I am not at liberty to discuss matters concerning the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor¡­ It¡¯s best not to inquire further¡­ Well, that¡¯s all I can say. Please do not ask more, as it could lead to some trouble~~¡±

    As expected!

    When questioned about the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, the man was evasive and vague, clearly hiding something! This only affirmed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s premonition!

    Caring deeply for these old comrades who had ventured through life and death in the myriad heavens together, Huang Xiaolong immediately gestured with his hand. ¡°Wait~~¡±

    As he spoke, heaps of treasures flew out from his storage ring!

    These were heavenly materials and earthly treasures he had acquired in the myriad heavens.

    In an instant, endless treasure radiance painted the entire planet with majestic glory!

    Moreover, the Immortal Stones that Huang Xiaolong brought out were of the highest quality, containing an energy that could be said to surpass that of most Immortal Stones in the Immortal Realm.

    These Immortal Stones were most suitable for Immortal Emperors to cultivate with!

    Even the Immortal Emperor present, who had never lacked Immortal Stones in his cultivation due to his prominent social status in the Immortal Realm, had never used Immortal Stones of such high quality in his whole life!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong brought out a large quantity of Immortal Stones!

    Greed blinds the wise!

    At that moment, the eyes of the Immortal Emperor heated up completely, filled with an undeniable greed!

    ¡°This¨Cwhat does this mean¨C¡± the Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty, simply disclose the current predicament of Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and tell us where their residences are, then these Immortal Stones are yours. Rest assured, we will strictly keep this secret and will not reveal your identity,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile.

    The Immortal Emperor hardly hesitated and gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and the others immediately focused.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Not long ago, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor sent Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and a group of elite Profound Immortals to Earth to explore a treasure. In fact, it was the treasure left by the Heavenly Slayer Immortal Emperor. As a result¨C¡± the Immortal Emperor paused and lowered his voice. ¡°After returning, Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor claimed they found nothing, and they have been protecting someone named Huang Xiaolong¨Can enemy of our Immortal Realm!¡±

    Apparently, the Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t realize that this son-in-law of the Great Dragon King standing before him was none other than the very enemy he mentioned¨CHuang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Heh heh¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong remained composed.

    ¡°Therefore, both Immortal Emperors, as well as the Profound Immortals, were put under house arrest¨C¡± the Immortal Emperor continued. ¡°Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be right to punish Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor immediately, but they¡¯ll probably be imprisoned for a while.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, his heart filled with regret¨C¡®Old friends, it seems I have implicated you. But now that I¡¯m here¨Cheehee, rest assured! I¡¯ll rescue you and even make Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor apologize to you publicly! You are my friends, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s friends, and associating with me will bring you great fortune and turn calamity into blessing. This time, I¡¯ll personally prove this! Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, if you want to find me, if you desire Heavenly Slayer Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure, then¡­ heeheehee, I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡¯

    ¡®Also, which spy did the Divine Race place in this Immortal Realm?¡¯

    ¡­

    An imposing planet in the Immortal Realm!

    This planet belonged to an extremely powerful Immortal Emperor!

    Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor!

    This Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor had some connections with Earth!

    Originally, Earth¡¯s overseas cultivators, led by the female ancestor of Shushan, were the first to communicate with the Immortal Realm and spoke with Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor.

    Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor also laid out various conspiracies against Earth, ultimately causing the great resurgence of Spiritual Energy on Earth.

    The female ancestor of Shushan thus became the spokesperson for Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor on Earth. Afterwards, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor promised that once she ascended to the Immortal Realm, she could become one of his concubines!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Expectations were high, but reality was harsh!

    All plans were spoiled by Huang Xiaolong!

    And the female ancestor of Shushan met a tragic death at the hands of Huang Xiaolong!

    If one were to say who among the vast Immortal Realm hated Huang Xiaolong the most, without a doubt, it would be the repeatedly humiliated Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, whose potential concubine was killed by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1433 - Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    Chapter 1433: Chapter 1433: Killing Two Birds with One Stone! Chapter 1433: Chapter 1433: Killing Two Birds with One Stone! Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, as an Immortal and moreover one of the ten great Immortal Emperors, had never met Huang Xiaolong in person, yet he loathed Huang Xiaolong to the bone! He wished he could capture Huang Xiaolong alive and slowly devour his flesh, drink his blood, refine his soul! Grind his bones and scatter his ashes!

    At this time, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was sitting on his throne, drinking wine with utmost frustration. A layer of gloom also enveloped his originally smooth, jade-like face.

    On either side of him sat the top Profound Immortals, the trusted confidants of Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, each and every one of them too afraid to utter a sound, for fear of angering the now capricious Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor.

    Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor took a sip of wine, then suddenly flung his wine cup to the floor, shattering it. He began to curse, ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Huang Xiaolong! You fiend! After I connected with Earth, I devised a grand plan! I would revive the Spiritual Energy of Earth, then the Immortals would descend and open the treasure trove of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor~~~ With this, Earth could become a vassal of the Immortal Realm, the treasures of the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor to be taken or given at will~~~ All of this was orchestrated by me! Once successful, I would rise in the rankings of the ten great Immortal Emperors and become the strongest Immortal Emperor next to Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor! Second to one, above ten thousand others!¡±

    Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes held brilliant aspirations.

    But in an instant, that aspiration turned to rage! To jealousy! To a murderous intent!

    ¡°All of it ruined by Huang Xiaolong! This is unconscionable! Absolutely unconscionable! My entire plan, thoroughly sabotaged! Moreover, on Earth, I had chosen a woman to be my spokesperson, to control Earth for me, and to later bestow my favor upon her! I never imagined Huang Xiaolong would have her¡­ to have her killed! A hatred for killing my wife! This is the hatred for killing my wife!¡±

    Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor gritted his teeth in fury.

    The hatred from killing a spouse, a child, parricide, these enmities often run as deep as the sea, a feud that can only be resolved through death.

    A favored Profound Immortal below took the opportunity to angrily denounce, ¡°Furthermore, the Immortals who descended to Earth from our Immortal Realm were all schemed against and murdered by Huang Xiaolong~~~! Alas! As a result, our Immortal Realm has suffered losses, and our prestige in the universe has fallen somewhat~~ What a disgrace! Huang Xiaolong has brought us disgrace!¡±

    ¡°He deserves death a thousand times over!¡±

    ¡°If we catch this child, we must apply the cruelest punishment in the Immortal Realm on him! Make him wish for life in vain, beg for death but not find it!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Enough, silence!¡± Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor waved his hand.

    The great hall quieted down.

    The gaze of Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor turned exceedingly cold. ¡°This time, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor descended to Earth to cooperate with Huang Xiaolong and enter the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s treasure trove. And then¨Chmph! After the treasure hunt, Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor returned empty-handed! This is nothing short of an outright collusion with Huang Xiaolong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, the Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor was the strongest being in the universe. The treasures accumulated throughout his life are numerous, exceeding our Immortal Realm by many times. Furthermore, there¡¯s his legacy. None of these have Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor brought back~~~ There must be deceit, but despite repeated interrogation, they¡¯ve remained silent~~~¡± a favored Profound Immortal roared indignantly, ¡°Those two traitors! They are ranked even higher than you on the leaderboard of the ten great Immortal Emperors! This is absolutely unconscionable!¡±

    It turns out, in the Immortal Realm, among the ten great Immortal Emperors, Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor were ranked fifth and sixth, respectively, while Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was only eighth. In terms of ranking, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was indeed weaker.

    Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡¯s nature was always wilful and arrogant, his pride was lofty, and naturally, he was not willing to bow down to others. In fact, he was extremely jealous of Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    After the treasure hunt, Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor did indeed have too many loopholes, hence they were punished and placed under house arrest by the first Immortal Emperor, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    A confidant whispered, ¡°My lord, now that Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor have erred~~ Hehe, there is great hope for my lord to replace their ranking.¡±

    These words were echoed by many in the great hall.

    It seemed that among the Immortals of the Immortal Realm, there was no unity; their struggle for power and influence, the deceptions, were endless.

    ¡°What a pity, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t execute them on the spot!¡± Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor said, itching with hatred. ¡°Why merely place them under house arrest instead of the death penalty? Damnation! If only they were executed sooner, my status would definitely have been elevated! No! I must urge Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor~~~¡±

    While he spoke, Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered with countless schemes, as if he was planning to utterly destroy Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, leaving them unable to ever recover.

    ¡°Now we just lack evidence~~ If there is evidence proving that these two traitors have indeed colluded with Huang Xiaolong, then, things will be easy~~¡± Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor muttered.

    At that moment!

    ¡°My lord! My lord!¡±

    Several Profound Immortals burst in!

    Their expressions were panicked, excited, and agitated~~

    ¡°What has caused such panic? Have some dignity!¡± Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor scolded.

    ¡°My lord! The time has come, they have come to the Immortal Realm!¡± several Profound Immortals shouted hurriedly.

    ¡°What has come to the Immortal Realm? Who has come? Speak clearly to me!¡± Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was highly displeased, his plot to take down Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was being interrupted, leaving him extremely annoyed and wanting to break into curses.

    ¡°The Long Clan has come to our Immortal Realm,¡± one Profound Immortal rushed to say.

    ¡°The Long Clan arrived to attend Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration! Didn¡¯t you already know this?¡± Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor burst out in sheer anger. Was such a trivial matter worth such drama? Moreover, the task of receiving the Long Clan wasn¡¯t the responsibility of Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°No, my lord, there is a member of the Human Clan who has come with the Long Clan. We¡¯ve observed the arrival and, judging by your description, the one who looks strikingly similar to Huang Xiaolong! We¡­ we all heard the Third Crown Prince, Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, and others¡­ call that fellow ¡®Little Long¡¯¡­¡± a Profound Immortal screamed. ¡°Huang Xiaolong is here! My lord, your enemy has arrived!¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of his head!

    Boom~~!!!!!!!

    He stood up abruptly, like a giant leaping from the earth!

    The entire hall, paved with Immortal Stones, was pushed up from below, cracking and breaking apart.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, this monstrous beast, has actually¡­ actually come to the Immortal Realm?¡± Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor gritted his teeth with a grating sound.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. Based on the images and all sorts of information you sent back from Earth, plus the portrait of Huang Xiaolong that you personally drew, we¡¯ve committed it all to memory. Today, Huang Xiaolong came to the Immortal Realm, had a conflict at the gate with the Giant Spirit beings, and killed their leader directly¡­ many Immortals rushed over¡­ we went to take a look, and it really was Huang Xiaolong.¡±

    ¡°Right! The Third Crown Prince and the Ninth Princess were the ones the Long Clan sent to Earth to explore the treasures of the Emperor of Slaying Heavens¡­ Their appearance with Huang Xiaolong indicates it¡¯s very likely! Highly likely! Yes! It must be Huang Xiaolong!¡± Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor narrowed his eyes. When he opened them again, his gaze was murderous, a bloody and ferocious sight to behold.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Heaven¡¯s net is extensive yet lets nothing slip through!¡± Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor had the expression of a fierce ghost.

    ¡°Good! Now, let¡¯s go and capture Huang Xiaolong!¡± Inside the hall, Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor¡¯s confidants all stood up.

    ¡°Wait~~~¡± Those few Profound Immortals who delivered the news immediately interjected. ¡°My lord, we must not! Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status¡­ has become extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What status does he have? A lowly mixed-breed from Earth! What status could he possibly have that would make this Emperor hesitate?¡± Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor was extremely agitated. ¡°Back then, the Immortal Realm¡¯s armies descended upon Earth and were annihilated not because Huang Xiaolong was so powerful, but because we, the Immortals, upon leaving the Immortal Realm and arriving on Earth, were restricted by the stellar laws and could not exert much of our true strength¡­ allowing Huang Xiaolong to take advantage! Now that he¡¯s come to the Immortal Realm, he¡¯s as vulnerable as mud! I want to crush him!¡±

    What Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor said did have some merit.

    If Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t gained numerous fortuitous encounters on his adventures in the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms, then with his strength at that time, upon entering the Immortal Realm, he would have faced rejection and restrictions and wouldn¡¯t have been a match for any Immortal Emperor.

    After all, a strong dragon does not oppress the local snakes, let alone that Huang Xiaolong without fortune couldn¡¯t count as a strong dragon, and the Immortals of the Immortal Realm were certainly not weak local snakes.

    Unfortunately, Huang Xiaolong was advancing by leaps and bounds, now capable of completely disregarding the laws of the Immortal, Long, and Demon Realms. He could freely exert all his power.

    Of course, such things were beyond what Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor could imagine. He even believed Huang Xiaolong to be an extremely weak existence.

    ¡°No, my lord, now Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status is indeed very¡­ very¡­ very formidable~~ He is the son-in-law of the Great Dragon King! The Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess of the Long Clan are his wives.¡± The faces of the few Immortals who had brought the news were slightly bitter.

    ¡°What?!¡± At these words, Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor¡¯s face immediately turned somewhat despondent.

    The son-in-law of the Great Dragon King?

    This status could indeed cow Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor.

    A son-in-law of the Long Clan, especially the Great Dragon King¡¯s son-in-law, would have a status not inferior to his as an Immortal Emperor.

    Then, to brazenly capture Huang Xiaolong was out of the question.

    Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor collapsed back into his seat, his face flashing with resentment and frustration.

    ¡°Wait~~ let me think~~~¡± Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor¡¯s expression fluctuated uncertainly. Then, his eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯ve got it! Wan Jian Immortal Emperor and Zi Yan Immortal Emperor must be in collusion with Huang Xiaolong! When Huang Xiaolong first came to the Immortal Realm, he couldn¡¯t have avoided inquiring about the situation of Wan Jian Immortal Emperor and Zi Yan Immortal Emperor~~ Once he learns that these two traitors have been placed under house arrest, he will surely lose his composure!¡±

    ¡°One possibility is that he may attempt to rescue the two traitors! Moreover, he might choose to silence them! Because Wan Jian Immortal Emperor and Zi Yan Immortal Emperor must know many of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secrets! Should these secrets become public, they would be a crime that could make Huang Xiaolong the target of the universe¡¯s myriad clans!¡±

    A confidant¡¯s eyes also shone with realization. ¡°My Lord! I understand now, we stay our hand but observe in secret. Once Huang Xiaolong attempts to rescue Wan Jian Immortal Emperor and Zi Yan Immortal Emperor, or tries to silence them, we can capture them on the spot! This would confirm the evidence of Wan Jian Immortal Emperor and Zi Yan Immortal Emperor colluding with an enemy!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± Qiu Yang Immortal Emperor burst out laughing. ¡°Killing two birds with one stone, shooting two hawks with one arrow! As long as Huang Xiaolong dares to attempt rescuing the two traitors and is captured by this Emperor, then Wan Jian Immortal Emperor and Zi Yan Immortal Emperor are done for! Their positions will be mine to claim! Moreover, Huang Xiaolong and the two traitors conspiring to monopolize the treasures of Emperor of Slaying Heavens is a grave crime, and Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor wouldn¡¯t look the other way. Even if Huang Xiaolong were to prostrate himself before the Long Clan, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor would not let him off! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°My lord is wise! The Lord is wise!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Inside the hall, a chorus of flattery erupted!

    Sickeningly sycophantic to the extreme!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince had already learned from the mouth of the corrupt Immortal Emperor the location where Wan Jian Immortal Emperor, Zi Yan Immortal Emperor, and those Profound Immortals were imprisoned!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1434 - Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Huang Xiaolong Ive Been Waiting for

    Chapter 1434: Chapter 1434: Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯ve Been Waiting for You for a Long Time! Chapter 1434: Chapter 1434: Huang Xiaolong, I¡¯ve Been Waiting for You for a Long Time! It turned out that the Sword Immortal Emperor, the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and those surviving Profound Immortal treasure hunters had all been placed under house arrest on a planet in the Immortal Realm named ¡®Qiuxing¡¯.

    Qiuxing was the place in the Immortal Realm specially used for detaining Immortals of relatively high status.

    The Immortal Emperor who leaked the information took the Immortal Stones given by Huang Xiaolong and after rolling his eyes a few times, whispered, ¡°Gentlemen, please do not trespass into Qiuxing, for it is also considered one of our forbidden territories in the Immortal Realm. If you truly wish to meet with the Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, you may report to the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and request an official edict. That should suffice. Given your status and position, it should not be difficult to manage.¡±

    The Immortal Emperor, apparently worried Huang Xiaolong and the others would act rashly and also afraid of being implicated himself, repeatedly cautioned them. ¡°Around Qiuxing, there are arrays set up personally by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, and many Immortals guard it strictly, making it impenetrable¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, we understand. You may go now.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, waving his hand dismissively.

    After the Immortal Emperor had left, the Third Crown Prince and others also gathered around.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, shall we apply for an official edict?¡± The Third Crown Prince hesitated before asking.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Brother-in-law, when have you ever been so timid?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°No worries, we don¡¯t need any official edict. After it gets dark, we¡¯ll just head straight for Qiuxing.¡±

    ¡°Master, Guxuan is willing to lead the way. To clear all obstacles for the Master and slaughter all the Immortals,¡± Guxuan¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of fierceness.

    ¡°Alright~~ I have my own measures,¡± Huang Xiaolong said nonchalantly.

    With that, everyone casually enjoyed their time in the manor, being served by many stunningly beautiful fairy maidens and savoring a truly authentic meal of Immortal Realm¡¯s finest delicacies.

    Indeed, life in the Immortal Realm was quite leisurely and comfortable.

    Night.

    Darkness enshrouded the Immortal Realm.

    Though the Immortal Realm could always remain in daylight, the alternation of day and night was a natural law, a rule of heaven, and so the Immortal Realm did not deliberately create an atmosphere of eternal daylight.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll recite an invisibility incantation, and we¡¯ll conceal our forms right away and head directly to Qiuxing. If we¡¯re discovered, it¡¯s no big deal; we¡¯ll deal with it then,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, eager to try.

    The Third Crown Prince and the others naturally had no objections.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor are in this situation, so~~ hmm, I¡¯ll take responsibility for this. If the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor has a problem, he can take it up with me, Huang Xiaolong, heh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke with ease and comfort.

    Immediately after, a powerful invisibility curse was cast, and Huang Xiaolong, Guxuan, the Third Crown Prince, the Seventh Princess, the Ninth Princess, Bai Chan, Zehui, all became invisible and indistinguishable, even their vital essence was hidden.

    Even the divine sense of an Immortal Emperor would not be able to detect their presence.

    With his current strength, a single incantation from Huang Xiaolong could conceal their fate.

    Just like that, the group easily crossed the multitudinous checkpoints of the Immortal Realm, passing right under the noses of the patrolling Immortal soldiers with complete freedom.

    Heading straight to Qiuxing!

    Qiuxing! A planet steeped in darkness, emitting an aura of solemn desolation.

    Almost no Spiritual Energy existed on this planet.

    It was like a dead world.

    This planet¡¯s very existence was for the purpose of detaining prisoners.

    Currently, around Qiuxing were layers upon layers of Defensive Arrays, sealing the planet as tightly as an iron barrel. Numerous profound and obscure Immortal characters and symbols stirred within, glowing and dimming, revealing an extreme authority.

    Additionally, there were continuously ups and downs of military camps stationed on Qiuxing, from which powerful auras comparable to those of Immortal Emperors emanated.

    On the eastern part of Qiuxing, there were some palace complexes.

    At this moment, inside the largest palace, lights were still burning.

    Inside the palace!

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor sat at the head.

    Dozens of Profound Immortals sat on either side below them.

    At this moment, these Immortals who had originally entered the Slaying Heaven Worlds on a treasure hunt all wore expressions of defeat, their eyes filled with frustration and discontent.

    Their immortal power was completely shielded!

    Now, even an ordinary Golden Immortal could give them trouble! With the help of immortal artifacts, they could even break through an Immortal Emperor¡¯s immortal body!

    ¡°What a disgrace!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor bellowed in extreme dissatisfaction, immediately struggling with all his might as if trying to break free.

    But it was all in vain.

    ¡°Enough, Sword Immortal Emperor, do not struggle. This is the seal left upon us personally by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor. It has completely sealed off our power. Only the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor himself can unlock the seal. Even the Dragon King and Demon King of such ranks cannot break the seal without harming us, so that we could regain our strength,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said with a helpless wry smile.

    At this point, the Sword Immortal Emperor also gave up struggling, ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s so dispiriting!¡±

    ¡°Sword Immortal Emperor, we must endure. At this time, we absolutely cannot reveal anything. We must keep the secret for Little Long,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said solemnly. ¡°Furthermore, there might be spies in our Immortal Realm, spies from the Divine Race! If we tell the truth, Little Long would be in danger, and the whole universe would be at risk. That Divine Race is too terrifying!¡±

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the other Profound Immortals couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.

    ¡°Of course, we must keep our mouths sealed,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said, convinced. ¡°But, on the other hand, if Little Long were here, he should be able to break our seals easily, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Of course. Little Long, without a doubt, is the strongest being in the universe. Even the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor would probably not be a match for him in a few moves. He is the one destined to annihilate the Divine Race~~ How grand, how brilliant,¡± the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor said, his face glowing with pride as if being friends with Huang Xiaolong was an incredibly honorable and pride-worthy adventure.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ To have adventured in the Slaying Heaven Worlds and forged a friendship with Little Long is truly our good fortune, our destiny,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said cheerily. ¡°The adventures with Little Long were incredibly memorable, a legendary tale, an immortal legend. In the future, I will write this legend into my autobiography, to be passed down through the ages, eternal and undying!¡±

    The Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s face showed understanding.

    ¡°You say, how will the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor deal with us?¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor laughed.

    ¡°Killing us should be impossible. After all, to get the secrets from us¡­¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor pondered for a moment, ¡°I guess he will try every means to search our souls. To forcefully search our memories.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Upon hearing this, the expression of the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor and many Profound Immortals turned cold.

    ¡°Soul searching? Once the soul searching technique is performed, won¡¯t our brains suffer irreversible damage, turning us into idiots? That¡¯s absurd!¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor was also furious.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just wait and see. Little Long has said that he will come back to the Immortal Realm to look for us so we can conspire together. Maybe he will arrive in the Immortal Realm very soon. Once Little Long arrives, we¡¯ll be able to control the entire situation,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said with a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    At this moment, every Immortal present prayed in their hearts¨CHuang Xiaolong, come and rescue us!

    This prayer was incredibly subtle, yet Huang Xiaolong sensed it immediately.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong, in his invisible state, flew swiftly. ¡°It seems my dear friends miss me very much¡­ Hahaha! No rush, no rush, I will be there soon¡­ we will have a good drink and catch up once we meet, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, we¡¯re here.¡± The Third Crown Prince suddenly stopped.

    Ahead was Qiuxing!

    It was right before their eyes.

    ¡°Indeed, Little Long, there are too many defensive formations around this planet,¡± the Seventh Princess frowned and said.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s break through these formations! Let¡¯s charge in!¡± Gu Huang growled fiercely.

    Huang Xiaolong gazed at the formations around Qiuxing and then laughed. ¡°These formations are just average. Watch me break them.¡±

    After receiving the full transmission from the Sky Slaying Immortal Emperor, Huang Xiaolong was especially skilled in formations.

    The Sky Slaying Immortal Emperor was extremely proficient at setting up formations, and even the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t qualify to be his disciple in this regard. So, in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, the formations protecting Qiuxing were full of flaws like a child¡¯s toys.

    Breaking them was very simple.

    Instantly, Huang Xiaolong chanted a spell and waved his hands.

    One character after another flew out.

    Pffffffff!

    The complex defensive formations protecting Qiuxing were actually chiseled open!

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong was so discreet that the Immortal soldiers guarding Qiuxing didn¡¯t notice!

    ¡°Yay! Little Long, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± The Ninth Princess cheered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up. I can already sense our friends¡¯ presence,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a sudden smile.

    Right away, everyone passed through the gap smoothly and landed on Qiuxing.

    But unexpectedly!

    Just as they set foot on Qiuxing!

    Woo woo~~ woo woo~~ woo woo~~

    The sounding of horns pierced the sky!

    From the undulating barracks, Immortal soldiers emerged, one after another!

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°Entering Qiuxing¡¯s forbidden area without permission is punishable by death!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Emperor Qiuyang really is prescient, predicting that enemies would secretly infiltrate Qiuxing!¡±

    ¡­

    At that moment, a series of dazzling lights flickered incessantly, exposing Huang Xiaolong and the others, breaking their invisibility.

    Huang Xiaolong and company¡¯s true forms were revealed.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment before laughing nonchalantly. ¡°Interesting, it turns out there are some Immortal Artifacts on the planet capable of breaking invisibility¡­ I only noticed the defensive formations on the surface and neglected this¡­ Well, no matter since we¡¯ve been discovered, we¡¯ll have to take a harder approach¡­¡±

    A killing intent flashed across Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t because Huang Xiaolong had been careless, but rather¨Che didn¡¯t regard infiltrating Qiuxing as significant!

    Boom~~~~~~!

    An Immortal light soared into the sky!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Within the light, a robed man stood, hands clasped behind his back, his eyes were full of hatred and bitterness. He looked towards Huang Xiaolong from afar, ¡°Good, very good! You¡¯ve finally arrived! Huang Xiaolong, this Emperor has been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Oh? And who might you be?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°This Emperor is Qiuyang! I have been waiting here for a long time!¡± The robed man was indeed the Immortal Emperor Qiuyang, who bore deep-seated hatred toward Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Every move you made in the Immortal Realm has been closely watched by this Emperor. Did you think you could deceive everyone? You have trespassed forbidden grounds, and even as the Dragon King¡¯s son-in-law, you are doomed! Hahaha!¡±

    Immortal Emperor Qiuyang burst into triumphant laughter, as if everything was within his control!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1435 - Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Come on Lets have a swift and

    Chapter 1435: Chapter 1435: Come on! Let¡¯s have a swift and fierce battle! Chapter 1435: Chapter 1435: Come on! Let¡¯s have a swift and fierce battle! Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince had just set foot on Qiuxing when they immediately triggered an ambush, ensnaring them within a trap laid by the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor and others who had been lying in wait.

    At this moment, thunderous roars filled the sky as a large force of immortal soldiers, clad in bright armor and exuding killing intent, encircled Huang Xiaolong and his companions. Each soldier was armed with an Immortal Artifact, looking fierce and ferocious as if ready to pounce and engage in a deadly fight at their leader¡¯s command.

    Standing by the side of the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor were also many Profound Immortal confidants, as well as the Immortals tasked with guarding Qiuxing!

    It was evident that the force ambushing them was formidable and in full array.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± raged one of the Immortals guarding Qiuxing, pointing directly at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°No matter who you are, trespassing on the sacred lands of the immortal realm is a grave crime! A crime deserving of death!¡±

    Another of the guarding Immortals, with a sinister gleam and a mocking laugh, said, ¡°Well, well, I hear that you are from the Long Clan¡¯s royalty, princesses, and even the son-in-law of the Great Dragon King. By rights, with your status, you should be granted certain privileges. However, trespassing cannot be let off so easily. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: you don¡¯t resist, surrender without a fight, and we¡¯ll just lock you up for the time being. Once the Great Dragon King comes to the immortal realm, we will decide your fate¨Cdon¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be harmed.¡±

    With that, the Immortal produced several enormous chains, engraved with countless Immortal runes.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, these are Binding Immortal Ropes, designed to bind Immortal Emperors. Once bound, all of your strength will be sealed off and you won¡¯t be able to use a fraction of it,¡± whispered the Third Crown Prince into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear. ¡°These Immortals really are cunning, deceiving us into surrendering. I assure you, once we are bound, we will definitely be tortured¨Cdon¡¯t bother arguing with them, brother-in-law, just snatch back the Thousand Swords Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong!!!¡± The Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was the most agitated, his eyes filled with madness and malice. ¡°Do you recognize who I am?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°On Earth, you killed my concubine. What punishment do you think you deserve?¡± the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor cried out with bloodshot eyes.

    With that statement, Huang Xiaolong immediately understood.

    ¡°Oh, I get it now. That female ancestor from Shushan, seems like she climbed into bed with an Immortal Emperor. Hence, she acted all high and mighty in front of me, even attempting to betray Earth, regarding the lives there as nothing but ants¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong casually dismissed the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡¯s imposing pressure, talking breezily. ¡°So I killed her, yes, I was the one who killed her, and it felt so good, hahaha¨C¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was on the verge of exploding with anger!

    He had imagined that after falling into a tight encirclement, Huang Xiaolong would cower and grovel, begging for mercy like a pathetic worm trembling before him.

    But to his utter surprise, Huang Xiaolong remained defiant and unyielding.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, yes, you indeed have slaughtered quite a number of Immortals, but that doesn¡¯t justify your arrogance. Perhaps you still think this is Earth? This is the Immortal Realm! No Immortal here is restricted by spatial barriers! Any Immortal here thrives as a fish does in water! Suppressing you is as easy as flipping my hand!¡± The Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor bared his teeth and sneered. After a pause, his glance shifted towards the Third Crown Prince and others. ¡°My friends from the Long Clan, you must surely understand the grudge that exists between the Immortal Realm and Huang Xiaolong. Moreover, today, Huang Xiaolong has trespassed upon forbidden ground¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, no need to go on,¡± the Third Crown Prince interrupted the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡¯s rambling impatiently.

    The Third Crown Prince knew Huang Xiaolong was prepared to handle the matter himself, so he crossed his arms and adopted an attitude of watching the fire from across the river, although he appeared somewhat to take pleasure in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s misfortune, ¡°We will not intervene.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± exclaimed the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor joyfully.

    In his view, Huang Xiaolong was so arrogant solely because he relied on the backing of the Long Clan. Now that the Third Crown Prince had personally promised they wouldn¡¯t interfere, this would be all too easy to handle.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Huang Xiaolong, without your backing, you¡¯re softer than mud!¡± The Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor laughed wildly, his eyes full of a cat playing with a mouse expression. ¡°All right, in consideration of the Great Dragon King, I really won¡¯t do anything to you, but you do need to accept being bound! How about it?¡±

    It turned out the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor wanted to first tie up Huang Xiaolong and then take him back to slowly torture him, bit by bit, to afflict upon him the most cruel and primitive punishments of the Immortal Realm, causing him endless agony, unable to live or die!

    ¡°Alright then. Since that¡¯s the case, I accept being bound, but you are not to harm me,¡± Huang Xiaolong forced back a laugh, feigning a helpless expression.

    The Seventh Princess, the Ninth Princess, and Gu Huang, among others, all struggled to maintain their composure, wanting to laugh but also fearing they might disturb Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wicked sense of humor.

    ¡°Bind him!¡± The Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor commanded.

    Swish swish swish~~~

    A series of Binding Immortal Ropes, like living pythons, twined around Huang Xiaolong.

    Bind!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong was bound into a zongzi (rice dumpling).

    And the Binding Immortal Ropes penetrated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body incredibly fast.

    The wonder of these ropes was that they infused themselves into the body of the one bound, tying up all organs, meridians, and even the soul itself. In this way, however powerful one was, they could only await their fate at the hands of another.

    Almost instantly, dozens upon hundreds of Binding Immortal Ropes burrowed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, tying him up tightly.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~~¡± Seeing this, the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor really couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and burst into hearty laughter. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, Huang Xiaolong, you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands completely! This is called ¡®heaven¡¯s net is extensive, sparser, but missing nothing,¡¯ it¡¯s not unreported, just the time has not come!¡±

    However, Huang Xiaolong simply moved his muscles a bit, his face wearing a grin, as if he found it all very amusing.

    An Immortal Emperor standing beside the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor jubilantly said, ¡°Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, usually to bind an Immortal Emperor, just ten Binding Immortal Ropes would suffice. Now, we have used dozens upon hundreds on this scourge Huang Xiaolong. He can no longer escape. Even the former Heaven-Slaying Immortal Emperor, once bound like this, would meet the fate of a fish on the chopping board.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~!¡± The Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor laughed wildly once more. ¡°Very well, Huang Xiaolong, now, come along with me. I will take very good care of you~~hahaha~~ I will treat you with great hospitality~~~¡±

    The sarcasm in the words of the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was truly intense.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong yawned extremely lazily. ¡°This Binding Immortal Rope of yours is simply too rubbish, it can¡¯t bind me at all~~ Not fun, not fun at all~~¡±

    As soon as the words fell!

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Inside Huang Xiaolong, a continuous series of explosions rang out!

    Immediately following, chains burst out flying, all fragmented and shattered!

    Broken!

    All the Immortal Binding Ropes that had infiltrated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body had exploded into pieces!

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡±

    The smug laughter on the faces of these Immortals froze, twisting their expressions into something incredibly ugly, as if their parents had just died!

    How could this be possible? The Immortal Binding Ropes, capable of restraining even the Slaying Heavens Immortal Emperor, were torn to shreds, as if a mischievous child had destroyed a pile of toys!

    Qiuyang Immortal Emperor, it was you, wasn¡¯t it? The one who proposed the grand revival of Earth¡¯s Spiritual Energy plan, treating us Earthlings like pigs and dogs to be fattened up for slaughter¨Cyou deserve to die the most!¡± Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted sharply, a flicker of light flashed in his eyes, and his right hand shot out like lightning!

    Fast!

    A speed akin to a cosmic storm!

    Crack~~~~~!

    In midair, Qiuyang Immortal Emperor didn¡¯t even have time to react before being caught.

    Like a little chicken, he was easily captured by Huang Xiaolong and held in his grasp.

    Qiuyang Immortal Emperor¡¯s entire Immortal Power was completely suppressed and couldn¡¯t be used.

    ¡°Huang~ Huang Xiaolong~~ you~ you~~ what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The terrified Qiuyang Immortal Emperor shrieked, kicking his legs around but utterly unable to break free.

    ¡°What do I want to do? Of course, to crush you to death.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with great pleasure, ¡°It¡¯s time to settle our scores. Although I¡¯ve never stepped foot in the Immortal Realm, I can feel your hatred towards me, hahaha~~ probably, you¡¯re the person in the entire universe who hates me the most, right? Your hatred doesn¡¯t bother me, but it does make me a bit uncomfortable. So, to save myself the annoyance, I¡¯ll just kill you, and that¡¯ll be that.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The Qiuyang Immortal Emperor screamed desperately, his body shaking like a sieve. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Huang Xiaolong, it hasn¡¯t been easy for me to reach this level in cultivation. My death would be a loss to the Immortal Realm, and furthermore, the Immortal Realm will not let you off. Do you really want to make an enemy of the entire Immortal Realm? Listen, I promise you, I won¡¯t hate you anymore. Let¡¯s call off our grudge, okay? I swear I¡¯ll stop hating you!¡±

    The surrounding Immortal soldiers and Immortal Emperors were also shouting in panic. But due to their hesitation to attack, no one dared to make a move or come to the aid of Qiuyang Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Enough.¡± A supremely majestic voice descended from the sky.

    Then, a middle-aged man with a fairy-like demeanor floated down.

    ¡°Glorious Immortal Emperor!¡± On Qiuxing, all the Immortals knelt on one knee.

    It seemed that this fairy-like Immortal Emperor had a high status in the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, do not fool yourself. Making an enemy of the entire Immortal Realm is very unwise,¡± said the man known as the ¡®Glorious Immortal Emperor,¡¯ admonishing Huang Xiaolong with a warning tone.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with interest.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, this is the Glorious Immortal Emperor. He is ranked second among the top ten Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm. It is said that he has had many adventures and controls the strongest Immortal Artifacts in the Immortal Realm,¡± the Third Crown Prince explained from the side.

    ¡°Oh, ranked second among the top ten Immortal Emperors, just below the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, not bad, that¡¯s a rather high ranking,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a teasing nod.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, how about a fight between us? If I defeat you, then you will let Qiuyang Immortal Emperor go completely, and we¡¯ll wipe out the grudge between him and you. What do you say?¡± Glorious Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyes blazed with a desire to fight. ¡°I must admit, you are a most interesting opponent.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s have our battle.¡±

    However, he continued to hold on to Qiuyang Immortal Emperor, showing no intention of letting go.

    Glorious Immortal Emperor furrowed his brows but did not attack.

    ¡°Oh, I get it, you¡¯re concerned about inadvertent damage, right? You¡¯re afraid that in the battle, you might injure Qiuyang Immortal Emperor, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rid you of this worry so that we can have a good, fair fight.¡±

    At this point, Qiuyang Immortal Emperor finally relaxed, believing that being spared from the worry meant he would be released.

    ¡®This kid, he wouldn¡¯t dare make an enemy of our Immortal Realm~~¡¯ Glorious Immortal Emperor thought, smiling smugly to himself. He didn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong would actually kill Qiuyang Immortal Emperor in public.

    ¡°Hmm~ Now, I shall rid myself of the worry,¡± said Huang Xiaolong as he exerted force.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Qiuyang Immortal Emperor¡¯s head exploded! Annihilated! Leaving behind a headless corpse!

    Stunned! Flabbergasted! Agape!

    Including the Glorious Immortal Emperor, everyone¡¯s minds went blank.

    ¡°Oh, right, when I said I would rid myself of the worry, so you wouldn¡¯t hesitate, I didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d let this Qiuyang Immortal Emperor go. I meant that I¡¯d simply deal with him directly.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face wore an innocent expression. ¡°This way, we can have a good, fair fight. Hahaha, come on then, let¡¯s battle!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1436 - Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 The First Immortal Emperor Takes

    Chapter 1436: Chapter 1436: The First Immortal Emperor Takes Action! Chapter 1436: Chapter 1436: The First Immortal Emperor Takes Action! Huang Xiaolong had crushed the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor to death with a single grasp!

    Without the slightest tenderness or mercy!

    As if he had crushed a little chick.

    People like this, whose hatred for Huang Xiaolong ran too deep¨Cwhile they could not stir up any significant trouble, it was still better to eliminate them early to prevent annoyance.

    After Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡¯s head was crushed, his lingering soul also swiftly drifted out, condensing into wretched ghost faces. With eyes filled with resentful, mournful, blood-crying curses, he looked at Huang Xiaolong and bellowed loudly, ¡°Beast! Monster! You dare to kill me? Do you really dare to kill me? You¡­ you~~ you! Ah! Save me! Save me! Gather my soul, and I can be resurrected! Hurry, save me! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to vanish into nothingness! I am an Immortal Emperor, I have attained eternal life! In the years to come, I could still wield power and influence with abandon! I cannot just die like this without reason! Huang Xiaolong! I will have my revenge! I will drink your blood, eat your flesh! I curse you! I will entangle with you, life after life!¡±

    ¡°Idiot~~¡± With a thought from Huang Xiaolong, the power from the underworld was released, directly grinding Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor¡¯s lingering soul into dust. Thus, the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor was thoroughly dead, to the point where even if Huang Xiaolong took action himself, it would be difficult to resurrect him.

    This was truly vanishing like smoke into thin air.

    From then on, the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor could only exist in history.

    Subsequently, Huang Xiaolong casually tossed the limp, headless corpse of the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor to the side, as if he were discarding a piece of trash.

    Silence!

    The entire Qiuxing was terrifyingly quiet!

    The Immortals, they all doubted they were experiencing a nightmare!

    One of the ten great Immortal Emperors, the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, had died just like that¡­

    He had fallen so easily¡­

    His death was not at all tragic, nor was it grand, and there was no convoluted process whatsoever¡­

    It was so stifling!

    At the same time, these pampered Immortals, upon looking at Huang Xiaolong, finally began to feel intimidated!

    This young man, not yet in his prime, was slaughtering Immortal Emperors as if it were mere small talk!

    With such an effortless manner!

    Like blowing away dust!

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ruthless decisiveness in killing and his cruel nature shook even these Immortals!

    Only the Third Crown Prince and those familiar with Huang Xiaolong were not surprised at all.

    This was just Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nature: warm and gentle as the spring breeze to friends and family, a devil to his enemies!

    Finally, as all the Immortals fell into an eerie silence, the resplendent Immortal Emperor, ranked second among the ten great Immortal Emperors, erupted with furious bellows into the heavens.

    This violent roar resonated through the entire Immortal Realm.

    Moreover, the weather changed, as the Immortal Realm began to experience torrential downpour, flashing lightning and thundering.

    The entire Immortal Realm was furious!

    With the raging winds and bitter rain, it was as if they were holding a memorial service for the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor.

    The Resplendent Immortal Emperor hysterically screamed, ¡°Ah~~~~! You! You! Huang Xiaolong! You are too arrogant, too unruly! You actually dare to slaughter Immortal Emperors within the Immortal Realm! In all of ancient history, you are the first one! Don¡¯t you understand the principle of leaving a line of retreat when conducting oneself? Do you not realize that by making a move, you have already completely severed your own path of retreat? There¡¯s no turning back now! You have completely sealed off your own exit route! From now on, no one can save you, not even the Great Dragon King can protect you! The Great Dragon King will not go to war with the Immortal Realm just for you!¡±

    At this moment, the Resplendent Immortal Emperor, practically driven to madness, felt an extreme humiliation. Such a disgrace to the Immortal Realm had never been seen before; it was always the Immortal Emperors oppressing other beings, but today, on his own turf, to have an Immortal Emperor killed in retaliation-this was absolutely unacceptable!

    No sooner said than done, the Resplendent Immortal Emperor directly brought out an Immortal Sword!

    Hiss~~~~~~~~!

    The Immortal Realm seemed to suddenly expand, covering the skies and blocking out the sun, with layer upon layer of halos appearing on it.

    Countless attack Formations were now blessing the Immortal Sword.

    It was truly an instrument of divine wrath and demon extermination within but a thought.

    Moreover, the attack speed of this Immortal Sword was much faster than teleportation.

    This was the Resplendent Immortal Emperor¡¯s most potent Immortal Artifact, a treasure.

    This Immortal Sword was known as the number one Immortal Artifact in the Immortal Realm! It was an item that suppressed the fortune of the Immortal Realm, not to be underestimated!

    ¡°Demon-Slaying Sword! Slay you, this demon!¡± howled the Resplendent Immortal Emperor.

    Even the Third Crown Prince couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Brother-in-law, be careful, this Demon-Slaying Sword has killed some Ancient Dragons in the Ancient Times~~!¡±

    With the release of the Demon-Slaying Sword, the balance of the heavens and earth was set!

    The Immortals around all breathed a sigh of relief, their teeth clenched in anger¨C¡°Good! Huang Xiaolong is as good as dead now! With the Sword of Demon Slaying unsheathed, even the remnants of its Sword Qi can completely obliterate his life force! It¡¯s just a pity that Immortal Emperor Feiyan has fallen! Alas! For such a heinous creature, a rat bastard, even dying a hundred times, a thousand times would not suffice to make up for Immortal Emperor Feiyan¡¯s life! All living beings on Earth must be slaughtered clean to accompany Immortal Emperor Feiyan in death!¡±

    With the Sword of Demon Slaying revealed, the resplendent Immortal Emperor was greatly assured!

    He believed that Huang Xiaolong no longer had a chance! He was certain to die!

    After all, even Immortal Emperor Zuifeng would struggle to physically withstand the sharpness of this sword.

    It was an artifact that suppressed the destiny and fortune of the realm of Immortals.

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong also made his move!

    He did not directly confront the Sword of Demon Slaying that was striking towards him.

    Instead, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s right hand formed into a blade shape and he slashed down.

    ¡®Pff!¡¯

    A piece of space was directly cleaved open by Huang Xiaolong.

    The spatial barriers of the Immortal Realm were incredibly solid, but with one concentrated strike, Huang Xiaolong actually peeled away a section of the spatial barrier.

    And the Sword of Demon Slaying was within this peeled away section of the spatial barrier.

    In other words, along with that piece of the spatial barrier, the Sword of Demon Slaying was shielded in another space¡­

    A parallel space that Huang Xiaolong had forcefully hacked open.

    Being in such a space, no matter how powerful the Sword of Demon Slaying was, it could not harm Huang Xiaolong, nor could it harm any living being in this universe.

    ¡°What?!¡± The resplendent Immortal Emperor had never imagined that Huang Xiaolong still had such a tricky move; he instinctively reached out his hand to snatch back his Sword of Demon Slaying.

    The Sword of Demon Slaying, it must not fall into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, for it was the first Immortal Artifact of the Immortal Realm, an artifact that suppressed fortunes!

    However, the resplendent Immortal Emperor tried several times to reach into that separate space¡­

    But it was out of reach!

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ You can die too! You Immortals of the Immortal Realm are nothing but a bunch of country bumpkins, thinking to jump around in front of me?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly.

    His right fist shot out directly at the resplendent Immortal Emperor!

    This punch almost exerted a power that reigned supreme over the heavens, along with angles and rules~~~

    It was an almost perfect punch.

    It seemed that the resplendent Immortal Emperor was about to be hit by this punch!

    ¡°Enough!¡± From beyond the skies, an authoritative voice rang out. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, have you caused enough trouble? Stop!¡±

    Following this deep voice, a giant earthen hand reached directly for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist!

    That hand was wrapped in countless runes, and the sound of stars disintegrating came continuously from between the fingers.

    ¡®Puchi, puchi, puchi~~~¡¯ Terrifying to the extreme!

    It was as if the might of heaven was bearing down!

    It was as if the universe itself was about to break apart.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, be careful, the first Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Realm, Immortal Emperor Zuifeng is taking action!¡± The Third Crown Prince¡¯s eyes condensed.

    It seemed that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s series of fierce killings had provoked even Immortal Emperor Zuifeng, who lay dormant like a dragon, to hardly ever show himself, but now he had been riled into action!

    Immortal Emperor Zuifeng had made a move!

    With an unbeatable presence, he pressed down towards Huang Xiaolong!

    He had to take action!

    If he were delayed for even a moment, then the resplendent Immortal Emperor would undoubtedly die!

    Seeing Immortal Emperor Zuifeng coming to the rescue, the resplendent Immortal Emperor managed to catch his breath, roaring loudly, ¡°Immortal Emperor Zuifeng is taking action! Everyone together! We must slaughter this child on the spot! Everyone attack! Kill him!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Following the resplendent Immortal Emperor¡¯s command, all the Immortals and Immortal Emperors on Qiuxing gathered their malice, glaring at Huang Xiaolong with killing intent in their eyes.

    The atmosphere was tense and explosive.

    And in an instant, that earthen giant hand, capable of crushing stars, was finally covering the fist that Huang Xiaolong had thrown towards the resplendent Immortal Emperor!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist was enveloped.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Huang Xiaolong Must Die

    Chapter 1437: Chapter 1437: Huang Xiaolong Must Die! Chapter 1437: Chapter 1437: Huang Xiaolong Must Die! Proclaimed the foremost Immortal Emperor in the realm of immortals, the strongest existence after the Slayers¡¯ Immortal Emperor, the de facto ruler of the immortal realm, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, finally made his move at the crucial moment.

    A supremely terrifying giant hand directly seized Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist, which had been aimed at the Brilliant Immortal Emperor.

    This palm could envelop countless stars or crush them to pieces with a single squeeze.

    ¡°Boom~~~~~~~~!¡±

    As Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s terrifying giant hand grabbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist, an explosive sound akin to the destruction of the cosmos rang out, unleashing a vast starry sky pattern, and various ancient spells began to resound.

    ¡°With Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor exerting his might, this time, he will surely crush Huang Xiaolong! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Under the incitement of the Brilliant Immortal Emperor, all immortals and Immortal Emperors in Qiuxing rushed toward Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Master!¡± Gu Huang roared, his fighting spirit surging wildly.

    The Third Crown Prince also had a cold smile on his face. ¡°The immortal realm truly has no shame to speak of, a fair duel is one thing, but now they¡¯re ganging up for a group assault, trying to win with numbers! We go in too!¡±

    Several giant dragons transformed into their true forms, presenting a scene reminiscent of ancient mythological battlefields.

    It seemed a chaotic battle was about to commence.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes blazed like torches as he roared lowly, ¡°Shatter!¡±

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist, a myriad of laws and bursts of light instantly exploded!

    Spells like the Six-Syllable Mantra, the Wailing of Ten Thousand Ghosts, Kuupeng¡¯s Might, the Malevolence of the Underworld, and the Emperor¡¯s Heaven-Slaying Slash all erupted.

    ¡°Poof~~Poof~~Poof~~¡±

    Golden light shot forth, piercing through the terrifying giant hand that had been grasping the fist, as if it had been stabbed to form a hornet¡¯s nest, with light shining out from the dense array of holes!

    The very next moment¨C

    Crack~~Crack~~Crack~~

    The giant hand began to shatter!

    To disintegrate!

    Exploding into countless meteorite fragments!

    Huang Xiaolong stood with his fist extended straight out, exuding the grandeur of a towering mountain, as if he were a deity standing between heaven and earth. Yet on his face was an expression of calm and lightness.

    Poof~~!

    A mouthful of golden blood sprayed straight down from the sky!

    ¡°What?! Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor is injured?¡± Brilliant Immortal Emperor and the others, originally intent on capitalizing on the chaos to kill Huang Xiaolong, were now utterly petrified in shock.

    With this group of immortals not attacking, Gu Huang and the Third Crown Prince also stayed their hands.

    ¡°How dare you, brat!!!!¡± The voice of Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor lost its usual calm, grace, and elegance, becoming as furious and wild as an injured and bleeding beast.

    His divine power had condensed into a terrifying giant hand that could obliterate anything, but it was shattered by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist!

    This injury was by no means light for Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor!

    It even caused him to cough up blood.

    This battle was almost enough to upend the immortal realm and shock the universe¨Cthe strongest Immortal Emperor, a peer of the Great Dragon King and the Demon King, actually lost!

    A single blow had left him spitting blood!

    It could almost be said to be a complete and utter defeat!

    The very next second, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor made a split-second decision, bellowing, ¡°This child has had an incredible encounter in the treasure of the Slayers¡¯ Immortal Emperor, having grown to a terrifying extent, damn it! The Slayers¡¯ Immortal Emperor is an Immortal Emperor of our realm, his legacy has fallen into the hands of a lowly human from Earth! It¡¯s simply preposterous ~~ Let¡¯s go! We shall temporarily avoid the sharp edge!¡±

    In Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s words, jealousy blazed undeniably bright!

    A whirlwind swooped down, sweeping across Qiuxing.

    It whisked away the Brilliant Immortal Emperor and others, almost like teleportation.

    Of course, this was because Huang Xiaolong did not stop them; otherwise, he could have easily detained the Brilliant Immortal Emperor and his followers, likened to chickens and dogs, and killed them one by one.

    Huang Xiaolong did not yet wish to reveal all his trump cards.

    Such as the most powerful¨Chis true Kuupeng form!

    After taking away the Brilliant Immortal Emperor and the other immortals, layers upon layers of seals fell like a net from heaven, blanketing Qiuxing.

    In an instant, the entire Qiuxing was enshrouded in dense and powerful seals, leaving it completely sealed off.

    Effectively, Huang Xiaolong and his companions were imprisoned on Qiuxing.

    Nevertheless, it was no trouble for Huang Xiaolong to break these seals.

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! No matter who you are! Even if you are the son-in-law of the Great Dragon King, even if you have inherited the mantle of the Slayers¡¯ Immortal Emperor, you must die! Our immortal realm, from now on, will never cease our vendetta against you! We shall entangle you eternally! Until death do us part!¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice, deep with resentment, echoed eerily.

    Immediately, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor led a group of Immortals and fled in disarray.

    Quiet.

    Around Qiuxing, it immediately fell silent.

    ¡°These guys actually thought they could imprison us with seals,¡± Ancient Desolation sneered coldly. ¡°Such seals, of course, we can shatter.¡±

    Speaking of which, Ancient Desolation was the first talent of the Long Clan in all of eternity, having awakened the rich bloodline of the ancient dragons. His battle power was comparable to that of the Great Dragon King, and he could defeat the Great Dragon King after a prolonged battle.

    And if the Great Dragon King was on par with the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, Ancient Desolation could also stand toe-to-toe with the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    If Ancient Desolation could achieve this, let alone Huang Xiaolong, who easily defeated Ancient Desolation.

    If Ancient Desolation could break these seals, then for Huang Xiaolong it was naturally a piece of cake.

    ¡°The number one in the Immortal Realm, is nothing more than that,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered as a matter of course. He then seemed somewhat forlorn. ¡°It looks like, in this universe, only the Divine Race can give me a good warm-up.¡±

    Pausing, Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to meet our old friends. I can feel their presence. Let¡¯s go~~!¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong and the rest flew to the palace where the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, among other Immortals, were imprisoned.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the rest had already been shocked by the battle and had run out of the palace.

    ¡°Brother Little Long!¡± Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor both called out ecstatically.

    Many Profound Immortals were also deeply moved.

    Landing in front of the old friends, Huang Xiaolong was also all smiles. ¡°How was it? Were you abused and tortured while you were imprisoned? Ha ha ha~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong felt as if he was back to the days when he and his companions adventured in the Slaughter Heaven Ten Realms, and couldn¡¯t help joking.

    The atmosphere immediately lightened up.

    ¡°That has not happened,¡± laughed the Sword Immortal Emperor. ¡°However, brother Little Long, if you had delayed any longer, the situation might have changed. The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor had already begun to suspect us and would have eventually searched our souls.¡±

    ¡°Upon hearing you were confined, my brother-in-law immediately led us here to rescue you. As you know, my brother-in-law is all about loyalty,¡± the Third Crown Prince said, smiling as he walked over and patted the shoulders of the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Your immortal powers were sealed, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly, then flicked his fingers repeatedly, and whoosh whoosh whoosh, strands of Divine Power were sent directly into the bodies of the Sword Immortal Emperor and others, shattering all the seals left inside them by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    Roar~~~~~~~~!

    Regaining their immortal power, these Immortals couldn¡¯t help but let out a long roar toward the sky.

    All of them felt an exhilarating sense of the dragon returning to the sea, the bird soaring into the sky.

    ¡°Brother Little Long, now that you have killed the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor and injured the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Realm will not let this go,¡± said the Sword Immortal Emperor with a frown. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s highly possible that spies from the Divine Race are lurking within the Immortal Realm. Let¡¯s go inside; we need to think this through for the long-term.¡±

    After a pause, the Sword Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother Little Long, Third Crown Prince, from now on, we are all in the same boat. After all, we¡¯ve been through adversity together. Not to mention, you directly injured the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, indicating you¡¯ve had an incredible adventure in the Slaughter Heaven Ten Realms. Our concealment can no longer be maintained, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and others will conclude we¡¯ve conspired with you. We¡¯ll be regarded as traitors to the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ I do feel a bit guilty for implicating you all as traitors to the Immortal Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Purple Flame Immortal Emperor waved his hand and said. ¡°With dangers lurking everywhere, and the Divine Race watching, it¡¯s not just the Immortal Realm at risk, but the entire universe is up for a reshuffle. So there¡¯s no point worrying about betrayal. Brother Little Long, you are a strong person. By following you, we will have a brighter future than we do now.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, brother Little Long, from now on, betraying the Immortal Realm doesn¡¯t matter. We brothers will follow you!¡± declared the Sword Immortal Emperor solemnly.

    ¡°Heh~~ in fact, let me tell you~~¡± the Third Crown Prince spoke gravely at this point. ¡°It¡¯s not just likely that there are Divine Race spies in the Immortal Realm, but there are definitely spies!¡±

    Hearing this, the Sword Immortal Emperor and others gasped in shock. ¡°Really? Well then, we definitely need to discuss this further!¡±

    ¡­

    Immortal Realm.

    Immortal Palace.

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s palace.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a slightly pale face was seated at the head of the palace.

    This middle-aged man seemed to have no wave of immortal power about him, appearing very elegant, just like a secular teacher. However, in his eyes, vast cosmic galaxy patterns twinkled.

    His right palm was wrapped with various talismanic scripts and immortal characters steaming, as he was healing his wounds.

    This person was the number one Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Realm, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor!

    At this moment, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s face bore an expression of rage born of humiliation, his eyes occasionally betraying a look of hateful poison.

    Seated below him were the Radiant Immortal Emperor and another five Immortal Emperors.

    That is to say, apart from the already fallen Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, and the traitorous Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, the remaining seven great Immortal Emperors had already gathered together in grand assembly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°How to deal with Huang Xiaolong, we must come up with a plan now. Otherwise, disaster looms! Huang Xiaolong must die! He must die!¡± roared the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, his throat emitting a growling noise, like a beast howling.

    The battle with Huang Xiaolong had already chilled the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s courage.

    After a pause, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor continued to shout, ¡°The seals set by this Emperor will certainly not trap Huang Xiaolong¡­ Therefore, we must immediately think of a strategy to execute him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Huang Xiaolong must die! Otherwise, we cannot rest easy!¡± Radiant Immortal Emperor was also full of murderous intent.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1438 - Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 The Method to Kill Huang Xiaolong

    Chapter 1438: Chapter 1438: The Method to Kill Huang Xiaolong! Chapter 1438: Chapter 1438: The Method to Kill Huang Xiaolong! At this time, within the great hall of the Immortal Palace, the seven great Immortal Emperors, led by Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, were incessantly issuing blood-curdling curses, cursing Huang Xiaolong to be hacked into a thousand pieces, calling him a deserving death, someone who could no longer share the sky with the Immortal Realm.

    One could say that never before in all of eternity had the Immortal Realm hated and wished to kill a member of another race so intensely.

    Huang Xiaolong had truly crossed their bottom line time and again.

    Of course, there was also the fact that Huang Xiaolong bore the treasure of Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor on his back, which held a fatal attraction for the Immortal Realm!

    However, curses aside, practically speaking, they needed to come up with a plan to deal with Huang Xiaolong, otherwise everything would be mere armchair strategy, a laughingstock to others.

    ¡°Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, Glorious Immortal Emperor, the two of you have directly clashed with that Huang Xiaolong. Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor also met his end at his hands. Just how strong is his strength?¡± an Immortal Emperor inquired.

    Upon hearing this, Glorious Immortal Emperor subconsciously shrank his neck. His Demon-slaying Sword, his strongest trump card, had already been taken by Huang Xiaolong, leaving him virtually crippled, a bird with broken wings, no longer daring to speak of bravery. Moreover, just the mention of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s name made him shudder in terror.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor snorted coldly before replying in a deep voice, ¡°Extremely, extremely powerful~~ Honestly, Huang Xiaolong is very young, and the fact that he has defeated us is enough to prove his formidable power and his inconceivable potential.¡±

    After a pause, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor continued pensively, ¡°The reason why Huang Xiaolong is so powerful is because he has obtained the treasure of Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor, as well as the complete inheritance of his mantle! I can say this: Huang Xiaolong now is equivalent to the Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor in his prime!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong equals the Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor at his peak?

    This group of Immortal Emperors had never expected that Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s evaluation of Huang Xiaolong would be so high!

    Hiss~~!

    One after another, the Immortal Emperors inhaled sharply in surprise!

    ¡°Do not be so shocked. It is the truth. If Huang Xiaolong had only mastered a fraction of Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to injure me with a single move,¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor said with a heavy tone of hatred etched on his face. ¡°He is a second Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor!¡±

    Silence.

    All of the Immortal Emperors fell silent.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Glorious Immortal Emperor let out a sigh of helplessness, his face full of bitterness. ¡°No wonder, no wonder~~ no wonder my Demon-slaying Sword couldn¡¯t kill him. So, he possesses the power of Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor, but what can we do now?¡±

    Another Immortal Emperor spoke with a grave expression, ¡°If Huang Xiaolong has the power of the Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor at his peak, then we have no way to take revenge! Think about it, if Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor were reborn, how could we kill him? Impossible! Even with the tactic of overwhelming numbers, he can¡¯t be killed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, not to mention the power of our Immortal Realm, even if we were to gather the power of the Immortal, Demon, and Dragon Realms, we couldn¡¯t kill the Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor at his peak, which means we can¡¯t kill Huang Xiaolong,¡± another Immortal Emperor spoke, his voice as if he were chewing on bitter gall. ¡°If we can¡¯t kill him, so be it, but negotiating peace won¡¯t be easy. Huang Xiaolong, this person, he would rather be a shattered piece of jade than an intact tile, he now possesses the power to destroy the Immortal Realm, to sweep across the stars, and he almost certainly won¡¯t stop there. I fear~~ he will embark on a great massacre, and ultimately unify the three realms of Demon, Immortal, and Dragon!¡±

    The atmosphere in the palace became as oppressive as if water could drip from it.

    The eyes of several Immortal Emperors simultaneously looked towards Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, the first among them, waiting for his command.

    The expression of Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor fluctuated between light and dark, his eyes flashing with various schemes.

    ¡°Negotiating peace is impossible, this vengeance must be avenged! Moreover, the treasure of Heaven Slaying Immortal Emperor ultimately belongs to our Immortal Realm; we can¡¯t let an outsider have it~~~¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor ground his teeth with an audible crunch.

    Suddenly, a flash of insight gleamed in his eyes, as if he had made some decision!

    ¡°Alright, Huang Xiaolong must die, I already have a plan against him,¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor said with a cold laugh.

    ¡°What plan? What plan can kill this murderous Huang Xiaolong?¡± Glorious Immortal Emperor immediately asked.

    Immortal Emperor Zuifeng brewed his emotions for a moment and organized his words carefully. In his mind, scenes flickered by like swiftly changing views from a galloping horse¨C

    ¡°Heh~~you all would never expect that even I, the Emperor, have had some strange encounters~~¡±

    ¡°Many years ago, when the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor swept across the cosmos, dominating all realms and becoming the strongest being in the universe, I had lost all hope~~ However, at that time, a formidable being appeared! He was even stronger than the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor! He was mysterious! He was great! He was omnipotent!¡±

    ¡°This great being appeared and summoned me. He told me that there is not just one universe~~ Yes, our universe is but one of a myriad of universes~~¡±

    ¡°At the time, my mind went completely blank out of shock.¡±

    ¡°Before he departed, that great personage bestowed upon me an item of no ordinary significance.¡±

    ¡°The Multiverse Map!¡±

    ¡°This Multiverse Map can be used only once! Its function is to break through the barriers of several universes to create a battlefield, where the top powerhouses from these universes can enter and fight to the death~~ and then, compete for treasures! That great being had said that the quality of these treasures far surpasses the treasures of the Slaying Heaven Immortal Emperor, they are as different as heaven and earth!¡±

    ¡°The great being said that on my ten-thousandth birthday, I could summon the strongest beings of our universe, then open the Multiverse Map and let them enter, to fight and compete with the powerhouses of other universes, vying for the treasures!¡±

    ¡°Huff~~~ It¡¯s time to open the Multiverse Map, to send Huang Xiaolong into the Multiverse battlefield~~ and let him die in battle!¡±

    ¡°Now, Huang Xiaolong is too strong, there¡¯s almost no opponent for him in our universe, and that great being has not appeared again~~ Thus, the only ones who might be able to kill Huang Xiaolong, perhaps, are the top powerhouses from other universes! Enough! Let¡¯s employ others to eliminate him!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Emperor Zuifeng, what are you thinking about?¡± Seeing Immortal Emperor Zuifeng lost in thought, a few Immortal Emperors quickly asked.

    ¡°Alright, the plan, I will now reveal it,¡± Immortal Emperor Zuifeng came back to his senses, ¡°Listen, what I am about to tell you is extremely shocking; do not be surprised or lose your composure.¡±

    The Immortal Emperors all held their breath, perking up their ears to listen.

    ¡°It goes like this, in my earlier years, I acquired a treasure. After pondering over it for thousands of years, I finally mastered the mysteries of this item,¡± Immortal Emperor Zuifeng fabricated a lie. ¡°This item is a consumable that can be used only once, even the timing for its use has been predetermined. It so happens that by a stroke of fate, my ten-thousandth birthday is the very day this treasure is destined to be used!¡±

    ¡°Ah! To have such an encounter?¡± Heavenly Immortal Huiliang couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°I understand! Immortal Emperor Zuifeng, you can use the treasure directly on your birthday to kill Huang Xiaolong, right?¡±

    ¡°Not quite so,¡± Immortal Emperor Zuifeng shook his head and explained. ¡°This treasure is not an offensive magical weapon, but rather something akin to a spatial artifact. On my ten-thousandth birthday, by using the treasure, I can transport a group of beings into a separate space. This space does not exist within our universe.¡±

    Not within our universe?

    The Immortal Emperors, as expected, were utterly bewildered. What did he mean?

    ¡°Enough of this nonsense, let me tell you the truth. The universe we reside in is just an ordinary one out of the myriad universes! Yes, there are other universes, and within these universes, there are also strong beings! Some are stronger than us, some are weaker, and some are comparable to us~~~¡±

    Shocking indeed!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The other Immortal Emperors were so startled they could hardly speak!

    ¡°Everyone quiet down, now listen to me. My plan is as follows¨Cthere¡¯s still a little bit of time before my ten-thousandth birthday, during this period, we will appease Huang Xiaolong! Yes, we will deliberately reach out to win him over, even lower our stance and bow down to him! Even if we are humiliated by him, it does not matter, we will endure! Bear it! Until on the day of my birthday, I will use that item to send Huang Xiaolong, along with some powerhouses from the Demon World and Dragon World, into that independent space! That space is known as¨CThe Multiverse Battlefield! Once transferred in, they will encounter powerhouses from other universes! Bloody battles will ensue!¡±

    ¡°That way, we can use the power of those beings to destroy Huang Xiaolong! And we don¡¯t have to worry about the others. Since the treasure is consumable, the other powerhouses cannot possibly descend into our universe~~~!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, only I have comprehended how to return to our universe after the battle in the Multiverse Battlefield~~~ Once Huang Xiaolong enters, whether he lives or dies, I can ensure that he¨Cwill never return! Hahahaha~~~ Hahahaha~~!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1439 - Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Where There is Abnormality There

    Chapter 1439: Chapter 1439: Where There is Abnormality, There Must Be a Monster Chapter 1439: Chapter 1439: Where There is Abnormality, There Must Be a Monster Regarding the ¡°Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds,¡± the words left the Glorious Immortal Emperor and others, stunned.

    Even with their worldly knowledge and vision, they found it hard to accept what the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor had said.

    Other universes?

    Strong entities from other universes?

    Confused¡­

    Utterly confused¡­

    ¡°Alright, now, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild,¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor continued. ¡°Some things, even if you rack your brains, are impossible to figure out. In any case, as soon as the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds opens, we¡¯ll trick Huang Xiaolong into entering it. Then,¡± the emperor withheld intentionally, ¡°I will purposefully withhold the method to leave the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds. That way, it¡¯ll be a permanent solution. However,¡± he paused for a moment, ¡°it is said that there are infinite treasures in the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds, so much so that even the treasures of the Immortal Emperor Slayer of the Heavens pale in comparison¨Cthus, our Immortal Realm must definitely get involved.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± the Glorious Immortal Emperor nodded. ¡°Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, you have concerns. The treasures of the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds are extremely tempting. Once obtained, we could surpass the Immortal Emperor Slayer of the Heavens of yore. But to secure the treasures, we must risk everything and confront these so-called supreme beings from other universes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gamble,¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor frowned in thought.

    Leaving aside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life or death, the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds alone was an opportunity. However, to seize this opportunity, one had to wager their life.

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, a leader in the Immortal Realm, harbored a fear of death deep within his bones. After all, death meant losing everything. All glory and riches would vanish like a puff of smoke.

    Often, those who sit at the highest tiers and live in comfort are the ones who fear death the most, dreading the loss of everything they possess.

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor raised his eyes and surveyed the room; each Immortal Emperor he made eye contact with instinctively shook their head. ¡°The risk is too great. We simply don¡¯t know what the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds entails, nor do we have any inkling of the power of these beings from other universes. Moreover, once Huang Xiaolong enters, not to mention those otherworldly beings, just handling Huang Xiaolong would be a formidable challenge if he decides to turn on us!¡±

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s pupils tightened as he thought, a bunch of spineless creatures!

    However, he too didn¡¯t dare to risk his life recklessly. Suddenly, a spark lit up in his eyes, and he slapped his forehead. ¡°I have a solution! This way, we must secure the treasures in the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds, but to minimize the risks, our true bodies will not enter! Exactly! Avatars will enter the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds!¡±

    Send avatars to risk it?

    The eyes of the Immortal Emperors lit up.

    ¡°Indeed, send the avatars to enter, try to avoid direct conflicts with the powerful entities from other universes, and yield when necessary. Also, try to avoid Huang Xiaolong. With some luck, we can obtain treasures. Even if it¡¯s just one or two treasures, it would be enough to enhance the strength of our entire Immortal Realm. If by chance we face inescapable dangers, I know the method to leave the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Worlds and could recall the avatars to safety in advance. Even if the avatars perish, as long as our true bodies remain, it¡¯s merely a matter of spending some time and heavenly resources to return to our peak condition,¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor spoke non-stop. ¡°As long as the green hills are there, there is no worry about firewood.¡±

    ¡°What a plan! Such a great strategy! Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, you really are full of cunning plans! Your wisdom is truly the highest in the universe!¡±

    The other Immortal Emperors flattered profusely.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time and quickly create an avatar!¡± instructed the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor. ¡°The avatars can¡¯t be too weak either. Let the strength of each avatar be half of our true bodies.¡±

    The other Immortal Emperors had no objections.

    At that moment, these Immortal Emperors all sat cross-legged, entering into a transcendental state, and emanated faint fluctuations of immortal power.

    In the grand hall, mists of immortality swirled.

    Quickly, each Immortal Emperor generated a faint apparition above their head¨Ceach apparition, shielding nearly identical forms and expressions as their originals.

    Moreover, each apparition exuded spiritual energy, vibrant as if they were newly born life forms.

    These phantoms, nourished by the energy of the immortal emperors, were slowly growing stronger and becoming solidified.

    This was the splitting of the self~~

    ¡­

    Turning back to Qiuxing.

    Huang Xiaolong, Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and others, were gathered in the great hall, chatting enthusiastically.

    A group of friends, who had experienced life and death together, recounted the old times.

    After a good while, the Third Crown Prince finally said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business. Brother-in-law, according to the information obtained from the ancient wilderness, the Divine Race has definitely planted spies in the Immortal Realm. Who are they? Brother-in-law, you¡¯ve fought with Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and Glorious Immortal Emperor~~ Do these two Immortal Emperors have any issues?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything suspicious.¡± Huang Xiaolong recalled for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, Glorious Immortal Emperor, or Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, I didn¡¯t detect the aura of the Divine Race on any of them~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong never imagined that the First Immortal Emperor, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, was the spy!

    Unlike the ancient wilderness, where the Divine Race left a seal imbued with their pure aura inside it, allowing Huang Xiaolong to directly see the flaw, the Divine Race did not leave any trace of their presence on Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor. Instead, they gave him a ¡°Map of Ten Thousand Realms.¡±

    ¡°Now I can¡¯t be sure that Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor isn¡¯t problematic~~ Moreover, since I¡¯ve injured him, we¡¯re in a do-or-die situation,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I hope he restrains himself, otherwise, he won¡¯t live to see his next birthday; his happy occasion will turn into a funeral.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong, half-joking and half-serious, said to Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor. ¡°Old friends, why don¡¯t I kill Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and let you two become the lords of the Immortal Realm, taking on the roles of First and Second Immortal Emperor? How about that?¡±

    Both Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor were embarrassed.

    Just then¨C

    Boom~~!

    Boom~! Boom~! Boom~~!

    The sounds of explosions continued incessantly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept over the area.

    The seals that Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor had set up above Qiuxing had unexpectedly all burst open.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A clearly obsequious voice came from high above. ¡°Hahaha~~~ Everyone, I come by the order of Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor to negotiate with young friend Huang Xiaolong. Please rest assured, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor is very sincere. Previous events were all misunderstandings, just a misunderstanding~~!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does this mean?¡± The Third Crown Prince was also puzzled. ¡°They¡¯re already talking about peace? Misunderstanding? Brother-in-law, whether it¡¯s killing Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor, seizing Glorious Immortal Emperor¡¯s Demon Slaying Sword, or injuring Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, none of these actions can be reconciled by the Immortal Realm~~ This is strange, very strange.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled nonchalantly. ¡°What¡¯s so strange? When something is abnormal, there must be a demon. The Immortal Realm is doing this, definitely plotting something sinister. But~~ Hahahaha~~ In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is vain! Come on, let¡¯s go out and see, let¡¯s see how these shameless beings from the Immortal Realm act out their play~~ Hahaha, it¡¯s pathetic, just pathetic~~~¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong, along with the Third Crown Prince, Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and others, confidently walked out of the palace.

    Outside, a group of immortals had already been waiting, all with lowered eyes and deferential attitudes, as if they owed Huang Xiaolong money and were coming to apologize and pay him back¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 1440 - Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Today Showdown

    Chapter 1440: Chapter 1440: Today, Showdown! Chapter 1440: Chapter 1440: Today, Showdown! At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was scrutinizing the group of immortals approaching him, his gaze filled with a hint of mockery.

    The Third Crown Prince and others stood behind Huang Xiaolong with smiles that were not quite smiles.

    The newcomers were two Immortal Emperors leading a group of Profound Immortals.

    In the hands of these Profound Immortals, they all held jade stone trays, atop of which were placed various elixirs steaming with immortal qi, along with glittering Immortal Stones.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a cheeky grin.

    The two Immortal Emperors suddenly gazed in horror at the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, exclaiming in shock, ¡°You¡­you¡­you broke the seal and restored¨Crestored your immortal power!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you have a problem with that?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered, a cold glint flashing in his eyes.

    The two Immortal Emperors, apparently already familiar with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fierce reputation, trembled with fear and hurriedly shook their heads, ¡°Dare not, dare not.¡±

    After a pause, one of the Immortal Emperors sincerely said, ¡°Young friend Huang Xiaolong, we come by the order of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor to offer our apologies.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong almost burst into laughter.

    Great, having killed an Immortal Emperor and wounded the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, now they¡¯ve actually come to apologize¡­

    The celestial realms have never been this submissive before.

    The scent of conspiracy is very strong!

    ¡°Just now, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor came to understand the sequence of events. It turns out it was the Autumn Sun Immortal Emperor who was aggressive and made groundless accusations, angering you, young friend Huang Xiaolong. Indeed, he deserved to die,¡± the Immortal Emperor said with a look of candor. ¡°These are all gifts sent by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, and we hope you, young friend Huang Xiaolong, will accept them.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha¨Cinteresting, truly interesting! Had I known earlier, I would have killed more Immortal Emperors and then, wouldn¡¯t I have received even more gifts?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°This¨Cthis¨C¡± The two Immortal Emperors were exceedingly embarrassed.

    ¡°Alright, as for the gifts, I¡¯ll accept them. Whatever schemes or tricks the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor has in store, I, Huang Xiaolong, will take it all in stride,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, waving his hand and collecting all the trays held by the Profound Immortals.

    One of the Immortal Emperors awkwardly said, ¡°Young friend Huang Xiaolong, we hope you won¡¯t take this matter to heart too much¨Clet¡¯s wipe the slate clean. On the day of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet, we hope you can come to watch and celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, of course, I will go. I will definitely go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a pun.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, the two Immortal Emperors left Qiuxing with the group of Profound Immortals.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what exactly is the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor plotting?¡± The Third Crown Prince was puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, he¡¯s buying time,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a flash of brilliance in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll cause trouble in this period, so he¡¯s not hesitating to apologize and compensate, all just to hold me back. On the day of his birthday banquet, he will certainly make a big move and stir up something significant!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was very certain.

    ¡°Little Long, since you¡¯ve already figured it out, there¡¯s no need to give the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor the opportunity! Just go ahead and attack now!¡± The Seventh Princess said vehemently.

    ¡°No need,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I particularly want to see what kinds of tricks he can pull off. Perhaps, on that day, the spies from the Divine Race will also come to fish in troubled waters and inadvertently reveal themselves.¡±

    Hearing what Huang Xiaolong had to say, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    In the following days, the hosts, the Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, along with Huang Xiaolong, wandered freely in the celestial realms, thoroughly enjoying themselves.

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and even the entire celestial realms stopped interfering with any of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s actions and ceased seeking retribution. It was as if the catastrophic troubles Huang Xiaolong had caused in the celestial realms had evaporated like smoke.

    But Huang Xiaolong and his company knew that the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was enduring hardships to sharpen himself, brewing his killing move.

    The day of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet was drawing closer.

    One day, the Great Dragon King arrived in the celestial realms along with the Dragon Mother and the twelve high elders!

    It could be said that the high echelons of the Long Clan had all arrived.

    In the celestial realms, Huang Xiaolong met up with the Great Dragon King.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! My worthy son-in-law, how do you feel about arriving early in the celestial realms?¡± The Great Dragon King greeted Huang Xiaolong with enthusiastic laughter.

    ¡°Not too bad, I killed an Immortal Emperor, snatched the Demon Subduing Sword of the celestial realms, and even injured the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor. But the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor is a magnanimous man; not only did he not pursue the matter, but he¡¯s also been wining and dining us well,¡± Huang Xiaolong said slyly.

    The Great Dragon King and the twelve high elders were all left dumbfounded.

    ¡°My son-in-law, are you joking with me?¡± The Great Dragon King was astonished.

    ¡°Father King, what brother-in-law said is absolutely true,¡± the Third Crown Prince said earnestly.

    ¡°This¡­this really knows how to stir up trouble,¡± the Great Dragon King said speechlessly, shaking his head before asking, ¡°My son-in-law, was there any news about that Dragon Ball that was lost in the celestial realms?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, and then lazily continued, ¡°But it should come to light soon. On the day of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s birthday, many mysteries will be unveiled.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong so confident, the Great Dragon King and the others did not press further.

    Everyone grew increasingly excited about the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration.

    Two days before the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s birthday, the great demons of the Demon Race also started to arrive one by one.

    Leading them was the Demon King!

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s old friends, Demon King Ku and Demon King Hou, Huang Xiaolong also sensed their presence, arriving in the celestial realms.

    Within the Demon King¡¯s body was an aura very similar to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own origin¨Cthe Qi of Kuupeng!

    However, the Demon King¡¯s Kuupeng bloodline was far too weak when compared to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pure-blooded Kuupeng bloodline; it was akin to the difference between a pygmy and a giant.

    Speaking of which, Huang Xiaolong could be considered the Demon King¡¯s enemy.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had directly devoured the offspring of the Demon King.

    However, no matter what, it was difficult for the Demon King to conceive this point.

    Demon King Ku and Demon King Hou, who now greatly admired and even submitted to Huang Xiaolong, certainly wouldn¡¯t relate their adventures in Slaying Heavens Ten Realms to the Demon King.

    As for the egg Huang Xiaolong had devoured, the two Demon Kings naturally intended to keep it a secret.

    And so, the high ranks of the demons, immortals, and dragons had now all gathered in the celestial realms.

    At last!

    The birthday of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor had arrived!

    Within the Immortal Palace, the sound of celestial music that seemed to transport one to a blissful world filled the air.

    Countless Immortals had arrived at the Immortal Palace in advance, decorating it beautifully, with majesty and dignity.

    The entire Immortal Palace was shrouded in auspicious clouds and radiant mists, with every inch of space filled with lucky and divine vapors.

    ¡°Son-in-law, let¡¯s head to the Immortal Palace now,¡± the Dragon King beckoned.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Thereupon, the members of the Long Clan, along with Huang Xiaolong, flew towards the Immortal Palace.

    The Immortal Palace, standing on the mightiest planet in the Immortal Realm, looked like a Divine Beast coiling in the area with the most favorable feng shui.

    The Immortal Palace was carved from top-grade Immortal Stones, beyond measure in value.

    At the entrance to the main hall of the Immortal Palace, there was a slanting row of stairs extending downwards.

    The number of steps was well over a thousand. On each step stood an Immortal.

    Some were of the Immortal Emperor level.

    Others, of the Profound Immortal level.

    These Immortals, all holding Immortal Artifacts, stood ramrod straight, exuding an aura profound and lofty.

    They stood like unyielding mountains on the steps, daunting any being from crossing.

    Moreover, these Immortals had covertly arranged an extremely fearsome Immortal Array.

    This Immortal Array could connect the power of each Immortal on the steps and amplify it, bolstering their formidable offensive and defensive capabilities!

    At the entrance of the great hall, ten seats were placed.

    The one in the middle was slightly ahead of the others, standing out like a crane among chickens.

    Without doubt, these were the seats of the ten great Immortal Emperors, and the central seat belonged to the first among them, today¡¯s star, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    Directly opposite the Immortal Palace was a magnificent square.

    In the square, numerous seats were also arranged, divided into two major areas.

    Various Immortals stood at attention, welcoming the guests.

    After Huang Xiaolong and the members of the Long Clan entered the square, they were immediately seated in the area on the left.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down inconspicuously, his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked towards the steps leading up to the Immortal Palace¡¯s main hall.

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and others had yet to arrive.

    The Sword Immortal Emperor and the Purple Flame Immortal Emperor sat next to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Long, the seats of the ten great Immortal Emperors, now, there are indeed three vacant,¡± Sword Immortal chuckled. ¡°The Autumn Sunshine Immortal Emperor was killed by you, and both Purple Flame and I have been expelled from the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Perhaps after today, these seats won¡¯t have Immortal Emperors sitting securely on them anymore,¡± a trace of killing intent flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he murmured to himself. ¡°Today is the day for confrontation.¡±

    Hearing this, both Sword Immortal Emperor and Purple Flame Immortal Emperor felt a chill in their hearts. They knew today would be a bloody day! Huang Xiaolong might very well embark on a killing spree, washing the Immortal Realm in blood!

    ¡°The great Demon King of the Demon Race, leading various Demon Kings, has arrived!¡±

    An Immortal announced loudly.

    In the next moment, a wave of barbaric aura, overwhelming like a falcon¡¯s sweeping might, rolled in!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and he saw a middle-aged man nearly 2 meters tall with a domineering presence, striding forward forcefully.

    It was as though a primordial beast, a great demon, was thundering towards them.

    The man, possessing the aura of the Kuupeng bloodline within him, was undoubtedly the great Demon King.

    Following the great Demon King was a procession of striking men and women, each radiating an aura of wild domination, the various Demon Kings under his command.

    Among them, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s old friends, the Demon King Yue and Demon King Roar, were present.

    Old friends, of course, recognized Huang Xiaolong.

    Excitement flashed in the eyes of Demon King Yue and Demon King Roar; a reunion with an old friend was naturally overwhelming with joy. However, they quickly averted their gaze, purposefully not looking at Huang Xiaolong and quelling any emotional disturbance.

    It seemed that they were also afraid of the great Demon King noticing something.

    ¡°Hahaha, Dragon King, your Long Clan has indeed come early,¡± the great Demon King led his group to the seats in the other area, maintaining a rivalry with the Long Clan.

    ¡°Of course,¡± the Dragon King responded indifferently.

    The Demon Race and the Long Clan had never been too harmonious since ancient times, a matter involving several historical issues. Therefore, upon meeting, there was an immediate undercurrent of hostility between the great Demon King and the Dragon King.

    However, as today was the joyous occasion of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, the leaders of both powerful clans did not delve into an intense quarrel.

    Huang Xiaolong looked thoughtfully towards the Demon Race¡¯s camp, thinking, ¡°The Demon Race also has spies sent by the Divine Race¡­ but who? Could it be the great Demon King?¡±

    Just as this thought settled, a solemn voice echoed inside the Immortal Palace. ¡°The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor is hereby invited!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahahahahaha~~~ My friends, thank you for the honor of your presence in the Immortal Realm~~ I am truly flattered~~ The Immortal Realm is graced by your presence~~ Welcome, greatest welcome, greatest honor!¡±

    From within the hall, the boisterous laughter of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor resounded.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze concentrated on the Immortal Palace¡¯s main doors, his pupils contracting slightly.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what have you noticed?¡± the Third Crown Prince asked, perceptive to his change of expression.

    ¡°An avatar~~¡± Huang Xiaolong whispered. ¡°The avatar of an Immortal Emperor~~ interesting, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s true body has not shown itself, instead sending an avatar~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1441 - Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Itâ€™sâ€¦ the Aura of the Divine Race

    Chapter 1441: Chapter 1441: It¡¯s¡­ the Aura of the Divine Race!!!! Chapter 1441: Chapter 1441: It¡¯s¡­ the Aura of the Divine Race!!!! At this moment, the birthday star of the day, Immortal Emperor Zui Feng, who is celebrated for his eternal reign, finally appeared.

    He was seen walking at the forefront, striding majestically with every move demonstrating the aura of an Immortal Emperor.

    The six grand Immortal Emperors, including Emperor Hui Huang, lined up behind Immortal Emperor Zui Feng.

    In the sky, above the rosy clouds, numerous ageless and beautiful fairy maidens holding various musical instruments were vigorously playing.

    The music of the immortals was curling up and ethereal as fog, purifying the immortal palace like poetry, song, and dream.

    ¡°Welcome, my friends,¡± Immortal Emperor Zui Feng, standing outside the highest step of the immortal palace gates, clasped his hands together and courteously performed a ceremonial gesture.

    ¡°How interesting~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed, a faint mocking smile crossing his face. ¡®The seven Immortal Emperors have actually concealed their true bodies and sent only avatars to meet the guests~~ This must also be part of the conspiracy, right?¡¯

    Because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense was immensely powerful, a casual sweep allowed him to see through everything like a blazing torch, thus he immediately understood that Immortal Emperor Zui Feng and the others were not appearing in their true forms.

    Figures like the Long King and the Demon King, however, wouldn¡¯t uncover this secret anytime soon.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t reveal this on the spot but observed the scene with a playful and undisturbed expression.

    However, despite his thorough scanning with divine sense, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t find any spies from the Divine Race! That was strange! Could it be that the Divine Race¡¯s spy was hidden so well, concealing their existence, or possibly, he was already there, but Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t detect him!

    The avatars of the Immortal Emperors all took their seats.

    Soon, many fairy maidens presented various immortal delicacies and Jadescent Nectar. Several stunning fairy maidens, dressed in gowns thin as cicada wings, danced and sang energetically among the sounds of immortal music, striving to entertain the guests.

    Also, representatives from the Long Clan and the Demon Race presented valuable congratulatory gifts.

    Immortal Emperor Zui Feng, with his scholarly demeanor and witty conversation, managed to elevate the atmosphere to a cheerful state.

    The Long King, the Demon King, and others were continually exchanging courtesies.

    However, who knew if they were sincere.

    Throughout, Immortal Emperor Zui Feng and Emperor Hui Huang and the others never intentionally engaged Huang Xiaolong in conversation. Nonetheless, Huang Xiaolong occasionally felt stares full of deep hatred and venom directed at him.

    With his powerful divine sense, Huang Xiaolong could clearly feel the emotional fluctuations of Immortal Emperor Zui Feng and the others. They bore intense hatred towards him but continually restrained themselves.

    ¡®Heh~1 One wonders what kind of methods you¡¯ve thought of to retaliate against me, hiding your true selves and using avatars to hold this banquet, perhaps as part of your scheming~~ But don¡¯t you realize? Against absolute, overwhelming power, all conspiracies and tricks are futile?¡¯

    After three rounds of wine.

    Immortal Emperor Zui Feng suddenly stood up, clearly having something important to say.

    Instantly, the entertaining fairy maidens courteously bowed and gracefully exited.

    The music stopped abruptly.

    The scene fell quiet.

    Members of the Long Clan and the Demon Race all looked up attentively towards Immortal Emperor Zui Feng.

    Huang Xiaolong touched his nose, thinking to himself: Here it comes¨Cthe dramatic reveal! It must be time for a final confrontation! The long-brewing plots and schemes are about to surface!

    Good, very good, Huang Xiaolong was already somewhat impatient waiting for this moment.

    The Long King also appeared slightly nervous. After all, one of the seven Dragon Balls, a treasure of the Long Clan, was in the immortal realm! Today, he had come to the immortal realm, firmly resolved, even if it meant war, to retrieve the treasure belonging to the Long Clan!

    ¡°My friends~~¡± Immortal Emperor Zui Feng said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve already expressed my gratitude too many times, so I won¡¯t repeat it here. Today, actually, is a special day~~ Ah~~~¡±

    ¡°My friends~~ What I mean by ¡®special¡¯ is not just my eternal birthday, but¨Cokay, let me get straight to the point! Thousands of years ago, I obtained an artifact!¡±

    ¡°The value of this artifact, haha~~ is extremely high! To give you an idea, all of you know of Emperor Shi Tian, right? His treasure trove is claimed to be the universe¡¯s premiere treasure trove. The treasure I obtained, also a treasure trove, haha~~ its value exceeds that of Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s by ten times! A hundred times! Even¨Cthousand times!¡±

    At these words, the crowd was in uproar!

    Members of the Long Clan and the Demon Race began to jeer¨C

    ¡°Utter nonsense! What kind of artifact could be a thousand times more valuable than Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s treasure trove?¡±

    ¡°Immortal Emperor Zui Feng, your boasting is simply insulting our intelligence.¡±

    ¡°If such an artifact really existed, wouldn¡¯t your immortal realm have long since dominated the universe and become the supreme ruler?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Younger brother-in-law, this Immortal Emperor Zui Feng really knows how to bluff~~¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan also commented mockingly to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Well~~ let¡¯s listen to him finish,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, his demeanor unruffled.

    ¡°Immortal Emperor Zui Feng, that¡¯s a bit of an overstatement,¡± the Demon King laughed heartily. ¡°How could such an artifact exist in the immortal realm? If it were as you say, your immortal realm would have already eradicated our Demon Race and the Long Clan. To have a treasure a thousand times more valuable than Emperor Shi Tian¡¯s¨Chahaha~~ that is unimaginable, frankly ludicrous, and completely absurd. I wonder, Immortal Emperor Zui Feng, what is your purpose in saying this~~ If you are planning a trap to target our Demon Race and the Long Clan, then~~ today, my Demon Race is ready to fight!¡±

    The Demon King no longer preserved any face for Immortal Emperor Zui Feng, his entire body and every pore radiating fierce murderous intent.

    Other Demon Kings, too, were not to be trifled with, as they also displayed a high fighting spirit.

    ¡°Long King, now, it seems Immortal Emperor Zui Feng wants to scheme against us, to capture us in one fell swoop. What do you say?¡± the Demon King playfully asked the Long King.

    ¡°If we must fight, then fight. The war across the Three Realms coming early is not too bad,¡± declared the Great Long King assuredly. His confidence stemmed from the fact that today both Huang Xiaolong and Gu Huang, two powerful beings, stood with the Long Clan.

    Indeed, should a battle erupt, the Long Clan could sweep everything aside!

    ¡°Good! Good! Seize this opportunity to cause trouble, dominate in one battle. With the presence of a capable son-in-law, both the Heavenly Realm and the Demon Race are destined to perish! Hahaha~~ Could it be that my Long Clan is about to dominate the universe today?¡± The Great Long King felt a fiery excitement in his heart.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please calm yourselves and listen carefully to what I have to say,¡± said the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor unruffled, speaking eloquently. ¡°Indeed, there is such a treasure. The question from the Great Demon King is very sharp. Why has the existence of such a treasure not strengthened our Heavenly Realm? Hahaha~~ The answer is simple. The usage of this treasure is restricted by time. To put it plainly, this treasure can only be used today, on my ten thousandth birthday!¡±

    ¡°Then, what exactly is this treasure?¡± the Great Demon King scoffed in disbelief. ¡°Bring it out for us to see.¡±

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor replied with a smile.

    ¡°Brother Little Long, we¡¯ve been in the Heavenly Realm for so many years, yet we have never heard of such a treasure,¡± remarked the Sword Immortal Emperor, puzzled.

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor continued, ¡°This treasure is in fact a treasure map. Through this treasure map, one can enter an isolated space, a space that has been severed from our universe. Within that space lies endless treasures.¡±

    ¡°Of course, treasure hunting comes with its risks. Therefore, I put aside past differences and invited you all to join me in entering that space to explore and seize the treasures!¡±(HttpStatusCode)

    The words of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor were both true and false, reality intertwined with illusion.

    He concealed the two most crucial points¨Cone, within that independent space, other top warriors from different universes would also appear and vie for the treasures.

    Second, only he knew how to escape from that space!

    However, these words, once spoken, drew a bout of mockery from the Demon Race and the Long Clan.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Continue with your tales, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, hahahaha~~~¡± The Great Demon King nearly choked with laughter. ¡°I never realized, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, that your eloquence was so impressive¨Cit¡¯s as if your tongue blossoms like a lotus~~¡±

    ¡°Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, I think I understand~~¡± The Great Long King said with a smile as he stroked his beard. ¡°You want to trap us in a special space and catch us all in one swoop, right? Hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°My good friends, I know that no matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me. So~~let it be, seeing is believing, hearing is deceitful~~ I¡¯ll just show you this miraculous map!¡± The muscle at the corner of Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s eye twitched slightly, and the next second, he waved his hand.

    Boom~~~!!!!!!

    A scroll infused with an immensely mysterious aura was conjured!

    The scroll was ten zhang long and ten zhang wide, perfectly square.

    As soon as the scroll appeared, whether it was the Demon Race, the Long Clan, or even the beings of the Heavenly Realm, including Huang Xiaolong, all were utterly shocked!

    In this scroll, indeed, a vast world was sealed¨Ca world of rivers, mountains, lakes, seas, stars, and all things!

    A space contained within the scroll!

    This space emitted a chaotic aura and an aura of supreme dominance!

    From within the space, vaguely, various energies emerged!

    These energies were extremely powerful¨C

    more powerful than the immortal power of an Immortal Emperor, more powerful than the dragon force of the Long Clan, more powerful than the demonic power of the Demon Race!

    Not merely powerful, but exceedingly, overwhelmingly so, just as fireflies are to the radiant sun and moon!

    Any power from this universe, compared to such forces, appeared so humble, so insignificant!

    Apart from the overpoweringly strong energy, there was also treasure light¨Cterrifying, mysterious, unimaginably high-quality treasure light!

    The treasure light represented treasures.

    Judging by the quality of the treasure light, the treasures must be the finest of the finest, indescribable with words!

    ¡°Incredible!¡± Glorious Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Even a casual strand of treasure light is hundreds, thousands of times more superior than the strongest magical weapon of our Heavenly Realm, the Demon-Slaying Sword! Ah~~! What treasures are these~~¡±

    ¡°Indeed, on my tenth thousandth birthday, the Myriad Realms Map has opened~~ Hahahaha~~~¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, seeing the hidden space within the Myriad Realms Map¨Cthe Battle Realm¨Cfor the first time, became uncontrollably excited.

    The personae of the Demon Race and the Long Clan were terrified out of their wits, their thoughts ceased to function.

    The words of the Drunken Wind Emperor were not exaggerations¨Cthey were true!

    Absolutely true!

    And at that moment, a thought occurred to Huang Xiaolong, a thought he was hundred percent certain about¨Cit was the aura of the Divine Race! The power of the Divine Race!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This space was created by the Divine Race!

    This mysterious scroll must also be an artifact of the Divine Race!

    I¡¯ve figured it out! I¡¯ve figured it out! The spy arranged by the Divine Race in the Heavenly Realm is¨CDrunken Wind Immortal Emperor!!

    The truth was unveiled!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1442 - Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Grasping the Main Body

    Chapter 1442: Chapter 1442: Grasping the Main Body Chapter 1442: Chapter 1442: Grasping the Main Body Huang Xiaolong realized completely upon seeing the Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind summon the Myriad Worlds Map¨Che was an undercover agent from the Divine Race. Unlike the ancient desolation, what the Divine Race had left for the ancient desolation was power. As for what they left for the Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind, it was such a space!

    A space constructed by Divine Power!

    Just as the Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind had said, within this space, there surely were many treasures!

    They were Divine Race¡¯s treasures!

    Indeed, the treasures of the Divine Race far surpassed those of the Emperor of Heaven Slayer¡¯s hoard. The two couldn¡¯t even be compared.

    On this matter, the Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind wasn¡¯t deliberately belittling the Emperor of Heaven Slayer; he was telling the truth.

    Shocking!

    Terrifyingly shocking!

    Even the Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind, himself present, was stunned into a speechless stupor.

    ¡°The energy! This density of energy is a thousand times, even ten thousand times higher than that of the Immortal Realm, the Demon Race Realm, the Long Clan Realm¨Cthis is a higher level world indeed!¡± The Great Demon King shrieked incoherently, completely losing his composure.

    A thought crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind as he watched the Great Demon King¡¯s expression. He surmised that the latter was probably not an undercover agent of the Divine Race.

    From within the Myriad Worlds Map, an overwhelming divine light emanated.

    This divine light, upon shining on a person, made one feel utterly ashamed and insignificant.

    ¡°Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind,¡± the Great Demon King stuttered, ¡°this space¡­ we¡­ we really can enter it and explore?¡±

    Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind swallowed nervously, suppressing his excitement, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, but only I know how to enter this space! What do you think, I haven¡¯t deceived you, have I? Look! All the mountains and rivers are within! The treasures inside are beyond anyone¡¯s imagination and unlike anything we have ever seen! Now, do you believe my words?¡±

    The guests from the Demon Race and Long Clan all nodded repeatedly.

    Seeing is believing!

    Moreover, the map and this space, comparable to a high-level world, was not something Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind could have created.

    It was indeed a miraculous opportunity.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what do we do now?¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan hurriedly whispered to Huang Xiaolong.

    The ancient desolation was similarly shocked, ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Race¡¯s aura!¡±

    ¡°Little Long, could it be that the Divine Race is hiding within that space?¡± the Ninth Princess was filled with curiosity as well.

    Various thoughts raced through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind. After pondering for a moment, he finally said gravely, ¡°This is indeed an opportunity. But without any doubt, it¡¯s a trap set by the Divine Race against us. Inside that space, there are Divine Race treasures for sure, but huge perils are also hidden within. Perhaps someone from the Divine Race is lying in wait, ready to kill us as soon as we enter.¡±

    ¡°But~~¡± doubted the Third Crown Prince, ¡°Brother-in-law, something is off. The Divine Race is so powerful, if they wanted to exterminate us, they could do it as easily as crushing ants. Why bother creating a space and lure us into it? They can just outright kill us~~¡±

    The question raised by the Third Crown Prince did make some sense.

    Huang Xiaolong had also considered this. If the Divine Race wanted to eliminate the cancerous cells among the universes, they could just act directly; there was no need for such roundabout methods, so why¡­?

    At that moment, Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind continued, ¡°This is an ancient and mysterious space with many ancient relics and things that have never appeared in our universe before¨Ca true miracle~~~ Now, I invite all of you to join me in entering, exploring, and obtaining treasures. As everyone has felt, even picking up one or two random items from this space can make you invincible upon your return~~¡±

    ¡°But~~ even though you say that¡­¡± the Great Long King was deeply troubled. ¡°Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind, with such a good opportunity, why wouldn¡¯t you of the Immortal Realm keep it to yourselves? Why involve us and let us share the benefits for no gain~~ It¡­ doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    A valid point indeed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It does make sense.¡± The Great Demon King scoffed coldly. ¡°Could there be deceit?¡±

    Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind¡¯s complexion paled slightly, but he had thought of many excuses beforehand, ¡°To be honest, I was also not aware of this space initially. Perhaps, there are also risks inside. The reason I invite friends from the Demon Race and Long Clan together is mainly to share the risks together if we unite in solidarity. A tri-realm alliance can greatly reduce the risks. The Immortal Realm acting alone would indeed be too risky.¡±

    The explanation was elusive yet reasonable.

    The Great Long King and Great Demon King silently nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What do you say, everyone? Please consider. If you agree, then we should not delay and enter the space immediately,¡± urged Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind.

    Immediately, the Great Demon King and Great Long King consulted with their subordinates separately.

    This matter was no trivial issue; one could not make a rash decision blindly.

    The Great Demon King looked seriously at his subordinates, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Great Demon King~~ what the Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind has said may not be the whole truth. Entering such a venture is somewhat¡­ unpredictable~~,¡± the Demon King Kui said earnestly.

    While speaking, Demon King Kui and Demon King Hou both glanced at Huang Xiaolong with the corners of their eyes. In that instant, they couldn¡¯t help but recall the adventure they had shared with Huang Xiaolong in the Heaven Slayer Ten Realms.

    And they also made up their minds at the same time¨Cif Huang Xiaolong was willing to enter this space for the exploration, they would follow him to the end!

    ¡°I am aware of your concerns~~¡± the Great Demon King said with a deep voice. ¡°But if we miss this opportunity, and the people from the Long Clan and the Immortal Realm enter that space and safely return with the treasures, our Demon Race will inevitably be annexed! I am certain that just obtaining one or two items from that space would be enough to sweep through the Demon Realm!¡±

    Hearing this, all the Demon Kings nodded unanimously.

    ¡°So we must go!¡± the Great Demon King said through clenched teeth.

    Meanwhile, at the Long Clan.

    ¡°Son-in-law, to go or not to go?¡± the Great Dragon King directly asked Huang Xiaolong. Now, the entire Long Clan, albeit subtly, seemed to be looking up to Huang Xiaolong for leadership.

    ¡°The map was presented by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor; he must know something about the dangers within the space it depicts,¡± said Huang Xiaolong while pondering. ¡°Moreover, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor likely has control over this map. It¡¯s possible that no sooner do we step inside than he turns against us.¡±

    ¡°Son-in-law, do you mean to say that we should not go?¡± There was a trace of reluctance in the Great Dragon King¡¯s expression.

    He was, in fact, inclined to take the risk.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Of course, we must go. This is an opportunity.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the treasures and Divine Artifacts inside that space. For beings in our universe, the temptation is irresistible, especially if you wish to grow stronger~~~¡±

    ¡°But, the danger. It is immense. Unpredictably immense,¡± the Great Elder of the Long Clan said solemnly.

    ¡°Quite often, risk and opportunity coexist. Even more, the bigger the risk, the greater the opportunity,¡± stated Huang Xiaolong, his demeanor seemingly laid-back, yet his eyes sparkled with determination.

    Originally, upon entering the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms, it was clear it was a nearly certain death situation, and even faced with the joint siege of the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon Realms, Huang Xiaolong still chose to proceed.

    And he returned victorious!

    This time, Huang Xiaolong would fear nothing!

    If a confrontation with the Divine Race was inevitable anyway, then why should he fear a world constructed by the Divine Race?

    Let¡¯s go! Even if millions stand against me, I shall forge ahead!

    ¡°Alright then~~¡± the Great Dragon King also nodded. ¡°However, I worry that the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and others may have devious plans with deadly traps set up. Son-in-law, upon entering that space, make sure to control the forces of the Heavenly Immortal Realm as soon as possible, to prevent any eventualities!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~~ I¡¯m not afraid of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s tricks~~¡± Suddenly, a confident and rather sly smile appeared on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what do you mean?¡± asked the Third Crown Prince, puzzled.

    Everyone failed to understand why Huang Xiaolong remained so calm, composed, and assured.

    It seemed as if he already had the measure of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.

    ¡°No matter the conspiracy or scheme, I am prepared to deal with it,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with another smile.

    ¡°Little Long, stop teasing us!¡± the Seventh Princess implored anxiously.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression suddenly became somber, and he no longer spoke aloud, instead, he communicated through soul sound!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice entered the minds of the Great Dragon King, the Third Crown Prince, and the others.

    ¡°Now, listen to me.¡±

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s seriousness, the Great Dragon King and others tensed up, not daring to be negligent.

    ¡°The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor you¡¯ve seen, along with the other Immortal Emperors, are all just avatars! Their true bodies haven¡¯t appeared! I¡¯ve observed them, and their avatars possess only half the strength of their true bodies. Great Dragon King, you and the twelve elders do not need to enter that space to explore. It seems that the avatars of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and others will enter the space while their true bodies remain in the Heavenly Immortal Realm. Listen, what you need to do is, once we¡¯ve all entered the space, find the true bodies of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the rest, and take control of them directly! If we have a hold on their true bodies, no matter what tricks they play, it will all be in vain!¡±

    ¡°What? They are all avatars?¡±

    The Great Dragon King and the others were all stunned.

    ¡°Hmm~~ It seems their true forms are too fearful to take the risk. This gives us an opportunity! Heh heh, if they¡¯ve split half their strength to create avatars, their true bodies must be quite weak. Great Dragon King, you should be able to easily control the true bodies of these Immortal Emperors, right?¡±

    The sound of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cold laughter echoed.

    Excitement!

    The Long Clan¡¯s forces grew excited!

    This was the perfect chance to turn the tables and take down the Heavenly Immortal Realm!

    By controlling the true bodies of key figures like the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, it was akin to suppressing the Heavenly Immortal Realm itself!

    ¡°We can control them! If these Immortal Emperors¡¯ true bodies have retained just half their strength, then controlling them will be possible, and relatively easy~~¡± the Great Dragon King said, trembling with excitement.

    ¡°Gu Huang, you stay as well, assisting the Great Dragon King. Make sure to take control of the true bodies of these Immortal Emperors~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was making arrangements.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Gu Huang responded.

    With Gu Huang there, the plan was likely to succeed perfectly. After all, Gu Huang was far too powerful.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Gentlemen, what have you decided?¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice urged them. ¡°Let me remind you once more, this treasure map is a one-use item, meaning that the chance to explore this space is only once! If you miss this opportunity, you will never be able to obtain it again!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Great Demon King was the first to stand up, stating solemnly, ¡°This time, our Demon Race is willing to take the risk and enter!¡±

    ¡°Great Dragon King, what about your Long Clan?¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t help but glance at Huang Xiaolong, using his peripheral vision.

    This conspiracy was mainly aimed at Huang Xiaolong. If Huang Xiaolong chose not to fall for it, it would all be for naught!

    Thus, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor ultimately couldn¡¯t resist and turned to Huang Xiaolong with a smile. ¡°Friend Huang Xiaolong, you are an invincible hero, a top-level powerhouse in the universe. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid to take this risk, would you?¡±

 Chapter 1443 - Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Hahaha Youve been tricked

    Chapter 1443: Chapter 1443: Hahaha! You¡¯ve been tricked! Chapter 1443: Chapter 1443: Hahaha! You¡¯ve been tricked! The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, fearing that Huang Xiaolong would refuse to comply, couldn¡¯t hold back and aggressively taunted Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but coldly chuckle to himself, thinking, what an idiot~~ A mere avatar dares to act tough in front of me?

    ¡°Ahem~¡± the Long Clan Leader, following Huang Xiaolong¡¯s plan, took the initiative to say, ¡°I, along with the twelve elders, have decided¡­ not to venture into that space.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was shocked!

    ¡°Oh? Long Clan Leader, are you that cowardly? Afraid to take a risk?¡± The Demon King looked at the Long Clan Leader with scornful eyes. ¡°Hahahaha~~ Scared of death, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    However, learning that the Long Clan Leader had given up the adventure brought relief to the Demon King. If the Demon Race could just obtain a Divine Artifact on this expedition and make a clean retreat, they would definitely be able to annihilate the Long Clan!

    The Long Clan, too conservative!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Long Clan Leader¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t argue much and just sneered. ¡°This king simply does not wish to take the risk. The Long Clan, after all, is the most arrogant race in the universe, standing at the pinnacle of the cosmos. There¡¯s no need to gamble. The Long Clan will always be the nobility of the universe!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! This sense of superiority¡­ hahahaha~~ How stale and pompous! How stale and pompous indeed!¡± The Demon King mocked him further.

    ¡°Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, the Long Clan does not wish to take the risk,¡± the Long Clan Leader said emphatically to the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°This! This! You! You!¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was utterly caught off guard.

    All his carefully concocted schemes and plots came to nothing!

    It was like throwing a punch with all one¡¯s might only to hit a pile of soft cotton.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, right? You just want to get me into this space to explore~~ don¡¯t be in a hurry; I¡¯m going to go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a mix of laughter and helplessness. ¡°Look at that flustered expression of yours; it really tarnishes the prestige of an Immortal Emperor~ Alright then, if the Long Clan Leader and the elders don¡¯t go, I will have some fun and see what you can do to me.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the other Immortal Emperors finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Hm~~¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor suppressed his excitement, feigning an indifferent expression. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, now that you are the Long Clan¡¯s son-in-law, it¡¯s only fitting for you to represent them in this exploration~~ so, everyone, let¡¯s prepare well, this space will only be open for a limited time, we will enter together in an hour!¡±

    ¡°Are you Huang Xiaolong?¡± The Demon King looked at Huang Xiaolong with a somewhat vicious gaze. ¡°My subordinates, Kui and Hou, the two Demon Kings, went to explore the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms and didn¡¯t bring back many treasures~~ Moreover, they said you returned empty-handed. Yet now, you¡¯ve become the Long Clan Leader¡¯s son-in-law, quite intriguing indeed, did Kui and Hou lie, I wonder? Hahahaha~~ No rush, no rush, since you¡¯re going to that space, I¡¯ll make sure to get close to you~ Hahahaha~~~¡±

    The menace was palpable in the Demon King¡¯s words.

    Demon Kings Kui and Hou also slightly bowed their heads.

    Huang Xiaolong appeared completely indifferent. ¡°Hahaha, well said, well said.¡±

    There and then, the Demon, Immortal, and Long Clans decided which individuals to send into the myriad realms battlefield.

    ¡°I will lead six other Immortal Emperors and 500 elite Profound Immortals into it,¡± declared the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and began organizing the 500 Profound Immortals who would accompany him.

    Those Profound Immortals were indeed their true bodies. However, if they died, they were simply considered expendable by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor; they were cannon fodder.

    As long as they could snag some treasures from that space, it would be more than enough to make up for the loss.

    On the Demon Race¡¯s side¡­

    ¡°This king has only brought the ten great Demon Kings to the Immortal Realm this time, so let¡¯s just have myself along with the ten Demon Kings explore together,¡± the Demon King said with crossed arms.

    The ten great Demon Kings he had brought with him were ferocious and powerful creatures, and their true forms were incredibly formidable. The Demon King believed that by transforming into their true forms alongside the ten Demon Kings, they could basically face the Immortal Realm forces without fear.

    From the Long Clan¡¯s side¨C

    The Long Clan Leader, Long Mother, twelve elders, and the ancient beast Gu Huang all chose to stay behind.

    Huang Xiaolong, Third Crown Prince, Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, Bai Chan, Zehui, Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and some of the surviving Profound Immortals from the adventure in the Slaying Heavens Ten Realms, represented the Long Clan and entered the myriad realms battlefield.

    The personnel were quickly decided.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided on the spots for the exploration, let¡¯s not delay and enter together!¡± urged the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor excitedly.

    ¡°Good,¡± the Demon King was also eager to try.

    ¡°Son-in-law, take extra care,¡± the Long Clan Leader deliberately admonished Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I will return to the Long Realm with the elders and wait for your safe return.¡±

    ¡°San¡¯er, Seven, Nine, you all be careful too,¡± the Long Clan Leader told his children with further instructions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At that moment, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor chanted a complicated incantation, and sound waves struck directly into the myriad realms map.

    Boom~~~!

    A profound and enigmatic spatial passageway immediately burst forth within the myriad realms map.

    ¡°Demon King, Huang Xiaolong, after you please,¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not afraid of a thing! Let¡¯s go! Rushing in could mean we seize fate and grab the treasures directly~~ Hahahaha~~~¡± Without further ado, the Demon King led his ten great Demon Kings into the spatial passage, and in the blink of an eye, they entered the map, rendering them invisible from the outside.

    As they left, Demon Kings Kui and Hou briefly glanced at Huang Xiaolong and sent a soul transmission¨C

    ¡°Brother Little Long, we¡¯re heading in first. We¡¯ll get in touch once we¡¯re inside that space!¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, after you,¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor said to Huang Xiaolong with a forced smile.

    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s go together,¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor led six other Immortal Emperors and the 500 elite Profound Immortals chosen for the mission as they made their way into the space passage, one after another.

    Huang Xiaolong was also straightforward as he led his group over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my worthy son-in-law, we will immediately go find these Immortal Emperors¡¯ true bodies and directly capture them, leaving them unable to move,¡± the Great Dragon King soul-transmitted to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. Almost shoulder to shoulder with the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, he stepped into the space passage.

    Entering the Myriad Worlds Battlefield!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong felt an atmosphere unsullied by the filth of the secular world envelop him.

    Divine lights shone upon him, imparting a unique sensation.

    At the same time, within the passage, one could sense the lurking, world-destroying, universe-exploding forces that could make everything tremble.

    However, once one entered this passage, there was no turning back.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong and the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, among others, had all entered the map.

    The Myriad Worlds Map vanished into thin air immediately.

    ¡°Whew¡­ I hope, everyone is safe,¡± the Great Dragon King prayed.

    ¡°Master will definitely be fine,¡± Gu Huang laughed. ¡°Master is unmatched in the universe, even rising above it, and with destiny on his side, any disaster can be turned to good fortune.¡±

    ¡°Then, Great Dragon King, esteemed elders, you can now return to the Dragon Realm,¡± an Immortal Emperor approached and said respectfully. ¡°This Emperor will see off our distinguished guests.¡±

    ¡°Return to the Dragon Realm?¡± The Great Dragon King laughed, ¡°Hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Immortal Emperor¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°Indeed, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor has already ventured forth. Aren¡¯t you leaving, Great Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Who said we were leaving?¡± Gu Huang burst out with a cruel laughter. ¡°You¡¯re too naive! Hahaha~~~~¡±

    ¡°What? What are you planning to do?¡± The Immortals present were horrified.

    ¡°Nonsense! Of course, it¡¯s to¡­ eliminate your Immortal Realm! Hahaha! Get out of the way!¡± Gu Huang released a towering malevolence, and with a stretch of his hand, he grabbed the Immortal Emperor¡¯s neck!

    ¡°Cough cough~~ How audacious! You! You! How audacious!¡± The Immortal Emperor cried out in terror, completely distraught. ¡°This is bad! The Long Clan is scheming! The Long Clan plans to take advantage of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s absence to swallow our Immortal Realm whole in one fell swoop! What a conspiracy!¡±

    ¡°You know too much!¡± With that, Gu Huang crushed the Immortal Emperor¡¯s neck in one grip.

    Boom~~!!!!!

    With the release of the Dragon Power, the Immortal Emperor was pulverized into dust!

    ¡°Hahaha! Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, will your true bodies not show themselves?¡± Gu Huang roared with unchecked arrogance, howling to the sky. ¡°The real schemers are you bunch of fools! However, your plots and tricks have long been seen through by my master! Now, if your true bodies do not show yourselves, then the Immortal Realm shall be destroyed! All Immortals shall be killed! Hahaha!¡±

    Gu Huang was incredibly twisted, his methods utterly abhorrent.

    The overwhelming Dragon Power exploded outwards, instantly shattering many Immortals who hadn¡¯t even had time to react.

    Immortal blood dyed the sky red!

    ¡°Great Dragon King, what should we do?¡± The Great Elder asked.

    A twitch flickered in the corner of the Great Dragon King¡¯s eye as he responded indifferently. ¡°Kill. We search for the true bodies of Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and others while we kill. If they do not show themselves, or if we cannot find them, then we shall kill all the Immortals in the Immortal Realm¡­ until they appear.¡±

    The massacre began.

    The Immortal Realm plunged into panic.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, and the people of the Demon Race had thoroughly entered the Myriad Worlds Battlefield.

    This was a separate space!

    Its spatial barriers were so strong that they were incomparable to those of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s universe!

    They were barriers made of Divine Power, nearly impossible for even Huang Xiaolong to break through at that moment.

    This space also had mountains and rivers, oceans, and cities.

    Standing within this space, Huang Xiaolong felt as though he had entered a very ancient place where the air was filled with a chilling intent of slaughter, and faintly, one could hear the echoes of clashing armors and thunderous war drums.

    It felt like entering a battlefield.

    By Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side stood the Third Crown Prince and his own people.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and his group stood to one side.

    The Great Demon King and his ten Demon Kings stood on another side.

    Three major forces, three separate camps, clearly showing no intent to unite and explore together.

    Just then, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor suddenly burst into a roaring laughter¨C¡°Hahaha~~~~~ Hahaha~~~ My friends, you¡¯ve¡­ you¡¯ve¡­ Hahaha~~ been fooled! Hahaha~~~~~~ The Emperor is dying of laughter! Hahaha! You¡¯ve all been fooled~~ Hahaha~~~~~!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1444 - Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Once You Enter You Cant Get Out

    Chapter 1444: Chapter 1444: Once You Enter, You Can¡¯t Get Out! Chapter 1444: Chapter 1444: Once You Enter, You Can¡¯t Get Out! Sure enough, just after entering the Multi-universe Arena, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor had revealed his fangs!

    Alas, Huang Xiaolong and the others had been duped!

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, however, remained extremely composed; he had anticipated this outcome.

    Meanwhile, the Demon Race, on the Demon King¡¯s side, also underwent a sudden change of expression.

    ¡°What do you mean, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor?¡± the Demon King asked sternly.

    ¡°Heh~~ What do I mean?¡± With a thought, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor directly threw out a ball of items.

    This item, teeming with immortal energy, seemed to take the shape of a fishing net.

    Bang~~!

    The net exploded, transforming into a net that covered heaven and earth, enveloping the seven Immortal Emperors and 500 Profound Immortals completely.

    Like a crystal cover, the immortal characters engraved on it kept flowing like glimmers of light, like fleeting shadows, resplendently shimmering.

    These immortal characters were all combining and arranging according to a special pattern, thereby forming one defensive Immortal Array after another.

    It could be said that such an item was composed of at least tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of purely defensive Immortal Arrays.

    Maintaining such numerous and vast Immortal Arrays consumed a fearsome amount of energy.

    But the stored energy in this item was immense, sufficient to keep the Immortal Arrays on it operating; not only to maintain them, if any Immortal Array was damaged, it could also be repaired in an extremely short time.

    The defense was too strong!

    This was a supremely powerful defensive Immortal Artifact treasure!

    Surrounded by such an indestructible defense, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was filled with confidence. ¡°Hahahaha~~ Demon Race, Long Clan, Huang Xiaolong, you have all fallen for this emperor¡¯s trap!¡±

    Naturally, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was fearless; he had already calculated that as long as he deployed this defensive Immortal Artifact, even if he was subject to attacks from Huang Xiaolong and the Demon King, or even the powerhouses of other universes, he could sustain them for a considerable length of time.

    This buffer time would allow them to escape at ease, or even to leave the Multi-universe Arena effortlessly.

    It could be said they were completely invincible.

    ¡°Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor! I will slaughter you!¡± The Demon King roared with a fierce expression and a harsh tone.

    ¡°Such defense is unbreakable; even if you attack day and night without stopping, you won¡¯t be able to break through,¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor said nonchalantly. ¡°It is said that the highest quality Immortal Artifact in the Immortal Realm is the Demon-subduing Sword, but in fact, the most precious treasure in the entire Immortal Realm is this super defense created by countless defensive formations stacked together~~ Heh~~ In fact, I, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, rose to power through defense; in terms of defense, this emperor is even more formidable than the Heaven-slaying Immortal Emperor of yesteryears!¡±

    ¡°Heh, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, you say we¡¯ve been duped, but what exactly have we fallen for?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyelids narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ It¡¯s nothing, really. This space is known as the Multi-universe Arena. What is the Multi-universe Arena? It¡¯s a battlefield that accommodates the top forces from numerous universes to participate. Here, there is no forgiveness, no mercy, no reason to speak of, only bloodshed, brutality, carnage~~~ In our universe, you¡¯re considered very formidable, but when facing the apex existences of other universes, you might become very weak~~ Hahahaha~~¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was smugly proud.

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong suddenly understood.

    So that was it; the Divine Race had opened up a separate space, breaking through many universe barriers, allowing strong individuals from different universes to gather here. Moreover, using Divine Artifacts as bait to lure the strongest from other universes.

    The purpose was nothing more than to annihilate them in one fell swoop!

    No wonder the Divine Race, so powerful, had to go through such a roundabout way to create such a space¨Cit was to make the powerhouses of various universes fight and kill each other.

    On the Demon Race¡¯s side, apart from Demon Kings Kui and Hou, the other Demon Kings¨Cincluding the Great Demon King¨Cwere hearing the concept of ¡°other universes¡± for the first time.

    They also did not know what the ¡°Divine Race¡± was.

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor laughed like a wily old fox.

    ¡°Heh~~ If there really are invincible powerhouses from other universes, then your Immortal Realm¡¯s forces won¡¯t be entirely safe either,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with an indifferent smile. ¡°Don¡¯t think that your shell can support you for much longer.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot~~¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor laughed derisively. ¡°This emperor naturally has the means to retreat with my whole body intact and leave the Multi-universe Arena. If worst comes to worst, our Immortal Realm will simply abstain from all treasures within the Multi-universe Arena. But getting out alive is completely without problems. As for you, it¡¯s hard to say¨C even if you¡¯re not killed by the powerhouses of other universes, if~~ If this emperor doesn¡¯t lead you out, you will be forever trapped within this Multi-universe Arena.¡±

    Just then¡ª-

    Rumble~~ Rumble~~!

    The ground trembled.

    The space barriers were also shaking violently.

    In every inch of the air, a devastating battle aura was transmitted.

    From time to time, there were sounds of earth-shattering explosions.

    ¡°This~ This~~ There really are supreme beings, fighting, fighting ah!¡± The Demon King and his many subordinates exchanged looks.

    Such fluctuations from the battle were making the Demon King and others feel fear!

    Because the combat power of the parties in the battle was definitely above theirs!

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± The Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess were a bit frightened, moving closer to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, there are really tough characters fighting~~¡± The Third Crown Prince¡¯s face also changed slightly, ¡°So strong, really strong~ This, these are the supreme beings from other universes?¡±

    At the same time as feeling slightly intimidated, the Third Crown Prince was also filled with curiosity.

    Huang Xiaolong was curious too¡­

    What did otherworldly beings from other universes look like?

    Did they have three heads and six arms?

    Of course, as the most powerful being of this universe, Huang Xiaolong was not afraid of anything. If it came down to it, a battle would ensue.

    Rays of treasure light burst into the sky in the distance, shining like the sun, supremely divine and precious.

    Clearly, there were powerful beings fighting over the divine artifacts in the Battlefield of All Realms.

    ¡°You must feel it too, right?¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was both excited and fearful. ¡°Is it not very powerful? Are they not stronger than the beings in our universe? Enough talk, now I give you all a chance.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ A chance? What kind of chance?¡± Huang Xiaolong remained unruffled.

    ¡°I have the means to leave the Battlefield of All Realms at any time. Now, if you offer up your blood essence for me to refine, then I will be able to control you and make you my slaves,¡± chuckled the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor malevolently. ¡°Rest assured, becoming my slaves and entering this defensive formation, everyone will adventure together, hunt for treasures, and fight¨Cit¡¯s possible to find heaven-defying treasures. At worst, just walking away unharmed. Hahaha¡­ How about it? Consider it. But, you don¡¯t have much time to consider.¡±

    ¡­

    Back in the Immortal Realm.

    Guhuang, the Great Dragon King, and the twelve elders were on a killing spree, searching for the true bodies of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and his kind.

    The entire Immortal Realm was in chaos, with life hanging by a thread and enveloped in dark, miasmic clouds.

    Headless groups of Immortals were slaughtered, crying for their fathers and scrambling like rats.

    Most Immortals dared not resist.

    Guhuang and the others transformed into their true forms, soaring like dragons in the sky, and even summoned the Long Clan¡¯s divine artifacts.

    Any Immortal who resisted was quickly and efficiently slaughtered.

    The Immortal Realm was on the verge of collapse and being overrun.

    Finally¡­

    A dozen massive dragons settled in front of an ancient temple.

    Inside this temple, the presence of Immortal Emperors lurked, seven in total¡­

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, my old friend, to think you were hiding here¡­ Why not show yourself? Your Immortal Realm is about to be destroyed,¡± the Great Dragon King jeered with laughter. ¡°No need to hide, old friend. After thousands of years of overt and covert battles, I¡¯m very familiar with your presence.¡±

    Guhuang, in his massive dragon form, the most powerful and fierce, said, ¡°Show yourself now, or a single breath from a dragon will leave you with nowhere to bury your body!¡±

    ¡°This is preposterous! Absolutely preposterous!¡± Finally, from within the ancient temple, there erupted the frantic voice of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    Boom!

    Led by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, the bodies of all seven Immortal Emperors burst out from within the temple.

    However, as soon as they appeared, they were immediately intimidated and immobilized by the imposing pressure of the Great Dragon King and the other dragons.

    ¡°Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, you never anticipated this¡­ My son-in-law had already foreseen that you would use only avatars to enter that space for exploration, while your true bodies were hidden in the Immortal Realm,¡± the Great Dragon King said proudly, full of admiration for Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Now that we have seized your true forms, do your avatars still dare to make a move? Hahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Huang! Xiao! Long!¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor roared hoarsely, brimming with hatred.

    He had lost! Completely and utterly defeated! He never expected his carefully laid plan would backfire on himself¡­

    One wrong move and the whole game was lost!

    ¡­

    Within the Battlefield of All Realms.

    At this moment, the smug smile on the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s face was completely frozen, replaced by horror and panic.

    Glorious Immortal Emperor and the other six Supreme Immortal Emperors were utterly dumbfounded.

    ¡°Damn it! Our true bodies! Our true bodies have been surrounded! The Immortal Realm has come under attack by the Long Clan, and we are in grave danger! Our millennium-long foundations are shaking!¡± Glorious Immortal Emperor howled in despair.

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong burst out laughing, ¡°It seems my father-in-law has been quite efficient, quickly finding the true bodies of you Immortal Emperors. Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, if your true body is destroyed, you lose half of your cultivation. That¡¯s something that takes a thousand years and infinite resources to recover¡­ How about it, do you still feel like threatening us? It turns out that the real one being tricked wasn¡¯t us, but you.¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, well played! Forget it, in the end, it is you who will perish in the Battlefield of All Realms! Now, we will immediately return to save ourselves, and there¡¯s still time, while you will be trapped here forever and a day!¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor sneered, before beginning to recite an incantation.

    The complex incantation.

    It was taught by the Divine Race and was said to allow a safe retreat from the Battlefield of All Realms.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However¡­

    When the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor had completely recited the incantation, he found¡­

    He couldn¡¯t return!

    They were still stationary! The space around them was calm, without a single ripple.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, none of you can return either,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a cold laugh. ¡°Anyone who enters cannot leave!¡±

 Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Genius from Another Universe

    Chapter 1445: Chapter 1445: Genius from Another Universe Chapter 1445: Chapter 1445: Genius from Another Universe At that moment, Huang Xiaolong looked at the flustered Immortal Emperor Zhui Feng with a teasing gleam in his eye.

    Despite Immortal Emperor Zhui Feng repeatedly chanting spells, the calm vastness around them remained undisturbed. He simply couldn¡¯t teleport out anymore!

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha~ So naive.¡± Huang Xiaolong had already figured out the crux of the matter, ¡°The Divine Race aims to eradicate, within this universe, what are akin to cancer cells, and no one can be spared~~ It¡¯s just like when he left a power seal inside the body of the ancient desolate beast; yet, the seal was also destined to explode after a set period. Dead foxes are followed by cooking the hunting dogs, nothing more!¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha, Immortal Emperor Zhui Feng, what¡¯s the matter? Came in and now you want to get out? At your age, how can you still be so naive?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face was filled with schadenfreude, ¡°Ah~~ what a pity, the Immortal Realm is about to be ruined at your hands~~¡±

    On the other side, Immortal Emperor Zhui Feng was on the verge of collapse!

    Everything utterly subverted his understanding!

    His mindset was shattered.

    In fact, he had proven that the secret spell given to him by ¡°that person¡± was utterly useless in helping him safely return to the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back! I can¡¯t go back~~ This Emperor! This Emperor is done for! I can¡¯t return anymore!¡± Immortal Emperor Zhui Feng lost complete control of his composure!

    This time, he had lost his wife and soldiers to boot. Not to mention his true body was in the grip of the Long Clan, his avatar, possessing half the strength of his main body, entered the Battle World of Myriad Realms. If he couldn¡¯t return, he would become extremely vulnerable! After all, he only had half of his strength! No matter how powerful those defensive Immortal Artifacts were, they wouldn¡¯t last for very long!

    ¡°It¡¯s all over, all over~~ Immortal Emperor Zhui Feng, we are doomed~~¡± The other Immortal Emperors, and the 500 elite Profound Immortals, all began to lament as if the sky were falling.

    All their scheming had only backfired on themselves.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha~~¡± The Demon King couldn¡¯t contain his laughter upon realizing exactly what was going on. ¡°Harming others, harming oneself! Ha-ha-ha, harming others, harming oneself!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute~ Brother-in-law, even the troops from the Immortal Realm are struggling to make a full retreat, then does that mean we also¡­ can¡¯t return?¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan showed a worried expression.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke indifferently, ¡°There will always be loopholes to exploit. This space has at least broken through many cosmic barriers, and I believe we will find a way out. Besides, with the treasure of the Divine Race as bait, I would never forgive myself if I didn¡¯t come here to explore. Everyone, relax, when we¡¯re here, we shall be at ease. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    With Huang Xiaolong present, his companions¡¯ spirits lifted, dispelling their despondency.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha~~ Good, good, it¡¯s like we¡¯re back in the thrill of treasure-hunting during the days in the Sky-murdering Ten Realms! Brother Little Long, simply give your orders, and we¡¯ll follow.¡±

    Just then!

    Boom~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    A sword light seemed to strike from a thousand miles away, slicing through the air!

    The sword light, as bright as the stars, although the spatial barriers were constructed by Divine Power, was also scratched by a faint trace of Sword Qi.

    The sword light almost tore through the heavens, cut through all things, and delineated yin and yang.

    The Sword Qi directly struck the super defensive formation of the Immortal Realm troops.

    Boom~~ Boom~ Boom~~ Boom~~!

    The formation constantly shattered, emitting sounds of ruin.

    However, the energy accumulated atop the formation also acted immediately, beginning to repair itself.

    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± Immortal Emperor Zhui Feng was scared out of his wits, well aware that such a sharp Sword Qi wouldn¡¯t need ten strikes to completely carve open the defense that the Immortal Realm took pride in! Without such a defense, they could be killed with just a couple of strikes!

    Terrifying! Too terrifying!

    ¡°Be careful! The enemy has appeared!¡± Over there, the Demon King¡¯s demeanor also grew tense.

    At this moment, a young man stepped forward from the void!

    The youth, dressed in a simple hemp garment, was tall and thin, about two meters in height, with a sword on his back. However, his facial features were not much different from those of Earth¡¯s human race.

    Black hair, a hooked nose, and dark eyes.

    On his body roiled a supremely fierce and sharp energy, somewhat similar to immortal power, but on closer inspection, it seemed somewhat different.

    His entire being was suffused with Sword Qi. As he walked casually through the sky, the air was cleaved apart, and the spatial barriers were likewise carved, making a loud cracking sound.

    This is the supreme Sword Dao, to merge with the sword, to merge oneself with the Dao, to merge the Dao with the heavens, and to merge the heavens with fate.

    ¡°Wow~ So this is the might of a strong being from another universe?¡± Huang Xiaolong found the hemp-robed youth interesting as he looked him over.

    There was a slight excitement and agitation, but above all, a sense of novelty!

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong was feeling an unprecedented freshness!

    This damn creature is from another universe, for God¡¯s sake, it¡¯s even rarer than a panda or a Divine Beast!

    The hemp-robed youth also felt a distinct curiosity when he gazed at Huang Xiaolong and the others, his eyes playful, occasionally showing a brutal light, as if he was looking at a group of livestock or ants.

    Huang Xiaolong had an incredibly strong spiritual sense. With a slight scan, he could tell that the youth in front of him was likely under a thousand years old, yet his strength was already above those of Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, the Great Long King, the Great Demon King, and the like.

    Roughly equivalent to the power of the ancient desolation.

    Under a thousand years old with the power of the ancient mighty Long Clan, this young man was indeed very formidable.

    ¡°How interesting, truly interesting~~¡± the youth smirked with amusement. ¡°So you are the beings from another universe, huh? Hahaha~~~ It seems that the creatures from your universe are quite weak overall~~ hahaha~~~¡±

    The words spoken by the youth should have been incomprehensible to Huang Xiaolong and the others, given that they were species that spanned universes, but strangely enough, inside this space created by the Divine Race, it seemed that all languages could be understood by one another, no matter what universe one came from. This was quite mysterious.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    ¡°Oh, I am a creature from another universe. Hmm~~ My name is ¡®Zhuri¡¯~~ Hehe, do you feel very honored? Normally, with your strength, you would not be dignified enough to know my name, but today, I am in a particularly good mood, so I¡¯ll grace you with it, you trash from a lower universe~~¡± The hemp-robed youth Zhuri went on and on. ¡°In our universe, I, Zhuri, am the undisputed number one genius of all tribes! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°This~ This~~ The number one genius¡­ the number one genius of a universe~~¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor grimaced bitterly. ¡°Everyone¡­ everyone is a stranger here~~ why¡­ why would you attack us?¡±

    ¡°Too foolish! Hahaha! Are all the weak this stupid?¡± Zhuri laughed wildly, bursting with pride. ¡°This place is the arena of myriad worlds, naturally ruled by slaughter. The strong survive, while the weak perish. You are weak, so what¡¯s wrong if I, the young master, attack you, even kill you? Only garbage would ask such idiotic questions. It seems the intelligences of the creatures from your universe are quite low too. Disappointing, I am very disappointed~~¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Zhuri, as if on a whim, once more drew his hand across the air.

    A terrifying sword light burst forth, slashing brutally onto the protective shield of the Immortal Array erected by Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the others.

    The sound of shattering followed once again.

    The Immortal Array on the shield continuously broke and repaired, but the energy consumption was massive.

    ¡°No! Stop attacking!¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor screamed in agony. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, once you¡¯re transported into the battlefield of myriad worlds, you can¡¯t get out! We are all in distress here, why must we trample over each other? Stop the attack! Stop it! There¡¯s no enmity here! Why do you do this?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Stupid thing, the elite powerhouses of our universe, including my father and mother, have all entered the battlefield of myriad worlds. With our intelligence, we will eventually find a way out. Okay, now, I shall deal with you~~¡± Zhuri sneered, then his gaze shifted suddenly, and he saw the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess standing beside Huang Xiaolong.

    In an instant, Zhuri¡¯s eyes were filled with greed.

    ¡°You¡­ hmm, judging by your demeanor, you should not be ordinary creatures. Good, very good, now, come out and come with the young master. The young master will play with you~~ I must say, it¡¯s your good fortune. In my universe, the women who are qualified to be played with by the young master all have good luck~~¡± Zhuri squinted at the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will kill all the idiots from your universe who enter the battlefield of myriad worlds, and you, if you serve the young master well, may become my female slaves and live, not die. In the future, I will even take you out of the battlefield of myriad worlds and back to my own universe, to enjoy endless glory and wealth~~¡±

    What?

    He blatantly wanted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives to be his female slaves?

    The faces of the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess instantly turned frosty, and the killing intent in their dragon eyes burst forth.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed furiously and stretched his muscles leisurely, saying, ¡°Heh, they are my wives. You mean to take away my wives and toy with them?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhuri¡¯s gaze turned to Huang Xiaolong, his eyes showing clear disdain, mockery, and even a bit of excitement. ¡°Your wives? Hahaha~~ Great, hurry up and thank the young master. It is your good fortune for the young master to stoop low enough to play with your wives. How about this, you bring your two wives over to the young master, and in return, I¡¯ll let you off with your dog¡¯s life. Oh, and her too, bring her over, the young master wants her¨C¡±

    In the midst of speaking, Zhuri pointed his finger at Bai Chan.

    He also had his eyes on Bai Chan.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed uproariously to the sky.

    ¡°Scum! What are you laughing at?!¡± Zhuri¡¯s mouth immediately curved into a cruel sneer. ¡°Did the young master allow you to laugh?¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ I¡¯ve never killed a creature from another universe before. Today, I really ought to kill one and see if it¡¯s fun~~~¡± A flash of bloodthirsty light flickered momentarily in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Kill!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1446 - Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Accept Me as Lord

    Chapter 1446: Chapter 1446: Accept Me as Lord! Chapter 1446: Chapter 1446: Accept Me as Lord! Huang Xiaolong had already harbored a resolve to kill ¡°Zhuri,¡± the super genius from another universe!

    This person had dared to insult his wife, and that meant certain death, whether it was on this myriad worlds battlefield or anywhere else; Huang Xiaolong was determined to kill him.

    And Zhuri¡¯s anger was even more intense than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    ¡°You vile beast! How dare you insult this young master? This young master took a liking to your woman, and you dare to defy me? Die! This young master grants you death!¡± Enraged, Zhuri unsheathed his sword with a backwards swipe and slashed directly.

    A blazing sword light cleaved through the firmament, aiming straight for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    Within this sword light, there was an immortal Sword Intent surging through the heavens, shattering eternity, divine and sacred. Deep within the dazzling sword light, there even appeared a long river of time.

    That is to say, this sword light clearly contained the principles of time.

    Therefore, while this sword strike appeared rather slow, it was actually incredibly fast.

    Fast and slow, this contradictory combination was so abrupt, yet at this moment, it seemed harmonious.

    Even for beings like Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, blocking this sword was out of the question; even beholding the sword light muddled their minds instantly, unable to catch the movement, fast and slow, their hearts filled with frustration and depression, nearly coughing up blood!

    From any perspective, this sword strike was essentially beyond the strongest swordsmanship in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s universe.

    However, Huang Xiaolong remained unfazed, his heart surging with a terrifying fighting spirit.

    Upon arriving at this myriad worlds battlefield, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fighting spirit had been thoroughly provoked.

    Although this was a trap laid by the Divine Race, there was no doubt that the scent of war was heavy here, capable of triggering any strong being¡¯s desire for competition and battle.

    An opponent like Zhuri was hard to find, significantly stronger than the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor at his prime, capable of arousing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s desire to fight. Otherwise, always mixing with a bunch of weaklings, even Huang Xiaolong¡¯s claws and teeth would become dull.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense exploded completely, directly capturing the fierce Time Law within this sword strike.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong released a Heart Demon technique directly!

    Heart Demon is formless!

    Heart Demon finds every crevice to enter!

    Originally, in a battle against the ancient Kuupeng, Kuupeng was dominant and tyrannical, but Huang Xiaolong had taken advantage by using the Heart Demon technique.

    The Heart Demon technique blasted directly into Zhuri¡¯s brain!

    In an instant, Zhuri¡¯s mind became chaotic, filled with distracting thoughts.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong activated the profundity of speed!

    The speed of a pure-blooded Kuupeng was unmatched in a universe!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed also stood at the pinnacle of a universe, with no creature able to surpass it.

    Swoosh~~!

    A residual image flashed, and Huang Xiaolong was almost instantly before Zhuri.

    Plagued by the Heart Demon, Zhuri was virtually unable to dodge.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ A super genius from another universe? In my view, you¡¯re nothing but chickens and dogs~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curled into a slightly sinister, cold smirk.

    He threw a punch!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t fancy, just a punch!

    This punch was infused with tremendous Dragon power, Kuupeng force, Dao force, underworld force, as well as a trace of Divine Race¡¯s immense strength¡­ one could say this punch was the epitome of pure power! One force to break all laws!

    A single punch set the mountains quaking and the stars falling, with the punch¡¯s power piercing through a vast expanse of space, unrivaled!

    With that punch thrown, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the Demon Kings were utterly terrified.

    They knew that if the punch had landed on them, there would be no room for words, they would be blown to pieces!

    Boom~~~!

    Zhuri took the punch head on.

    Suddenly, a burst of light exploded on his body, within which a rudimentary form of armor faintly emerged.

    It appeared that Zhuri was wearing a high-grade armor treasure that would activate at a critical, life-or-death moment.

    But the armor was instantly shattered by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s fist, bursting apart.

    After the armor exploded, the punch¡¯s power flowed unimpeded into Zhuri¡¯s body.

    Like a tornado, it rampaged and wrecked havoc inside Zhuri¡¯s body!

    In an instant, a continuous sound of collapse resounded from within Zhuri¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~!¡± Overwhelmed by excruciating pain, Zhuri let out a heart-wrenching scream, his face twisted, spurting out a mouthful of fresh blood. His body flew out like a kite with a broken string.

    Then he heavily crashed to the ground.

    He tried to get up but struggled and writhed repeatedly, to no avail.

    Huang Xiaolong slowly landed in front of Zhuri, standing tall and looking down at him, as if looking at a dead dog.

    ¡°You~ you~~¡± Zhuri was severely injured, and if it hadn¡¯t been for that armor taking the hit for him, he would have been torn to pieces by now. Fear finally showed in his eyes.

    ¡°Speaking of which, weren¡¯t you looking down on our universe? Tsk, tsk, but now, didn¡¯t I blow you away with a single punch~~ What super genius, I see, more like trash.¡± Huang Xiaolong stated the truth.

    Zhuri felt towering humiliation and bitterness.

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, the Demon King, and others could hardly restrain themselves from cheering for Huang Xiaolong at this moment.

    Although they were not on the same side as Huang Xiaolong, and even had irreconcilable enmities with him like the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, they still felt a sense of glory and pride when Huang Xiaolong severely injured Zhuri.

    This was because, in the battlefield of the myriad realms, creatures from the same universe naturally stood on the same side, sharing weal and woe.

    A sense of collective honor emerged.

    ¡°Alright~ this ends here~~¡± Zhuri glared at Huang Xiaolong viciously. ¡°I no longer underestimate the creatures from your universe, and I will no longer covet your wife. Indeed, you are strong. You defeated me. From now on, I will consider you as my rival to chase after! Let me go, and I bet you, we will fight again in three years! I will win against you! If after three years you defeat me again, I will truly accept my defeat and be willing to be friends with you on equal terms.¡±

    Zhuri spoke earnestly and righteously, not seeming like he was joking at all.

    Huang Xiaolong was dumbfounded¡­

    Damn, wasn¡¯t this too absurd?

    To say something so shamelessly brazen at this point¡­

    Complete idiocy! This guy!

    ¡°Cough cough~~¡± Huang Xiaolong coughed a few times. ¡°If I were weaker and you defeated me, you would want to kill me and defile my wife, subjecting her to humiliation~~ But you are weaker than me~~~ If I were to beg you like this, would you give me a chance to train for three years?¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± Zhuri choked a bit.

    From his reaction, he clearly would not give Huang Xiaolong any chance of a three-year truce.

    ¡°So you see, what you¡¯re saying is complete nonsense, and I will slaughter you.¡± Huang Xiaolong whistled. ¡°All this crap about three years, you¡¯re just an idiot~~ Heh heh~~¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Zhuri screamed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, this time, the top powerhouses from our universe have all arrived at the battlefield of the myriad realms, my father and mother are so powerful that you simply cannot match them! Moreover, our universe has tens of thousands of strong fighters under my parents¡¯ command, all of whom have come to the battlefield of the myriad realms! Killing me would be a death wish for you!¡±

    Zhuri did seem to have confidence.

    He wasn¡¯t lying; in his universe, his parents were peak powerhouses, controlling the beings within the entire universe and holding power.

    Now, indeed, Zhao Ri¡¯s parents had also led tens of thousands of strong fighters to the battlefield of the myriad realms, a formidable force indeed!

    On Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, the powerhouses from the Demon Immortal Dragon realms, when all added up, numbered only a few hundred beings¡­

    If it came to war, the creatures from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s universe would surely be annihilated.

    ¡°Idiot~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly couldn¡¯t bother to say anything more.

    With a punch across the empty space, he exploded Zhuri¡¯s head.

    Death!

    However¨C

    Whiz~~!

    At the moment of Zhuri¡¯s death, a blood light burst out, shooting towards the sky.

    This blood light exploded in the void, revealing a dense array of runes, seemingly announcing something.

    ¡°Oh? Even in death, you send a message to your kin?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Not good! He¡¯s notified¡­notifed his¡­ his companions~~~¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was horrified.

    And the Demon King¡¯s face darkened as well.

    ¡°Little Long, what do we do now? Give us a plan, and we¡¯ll all follow your lead,¡± the Sword Immortal Emperor said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not be hasty for now.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and turned his gaze to the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor. ¡°Now, let¡¯s settle our own affairs first.¡±

    ¡°A settlement~~¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s mindset completely collapsed; his true body had already been captured, and only a clone with half the strength of the true body remained in the battlefield of the myriad realms.

    This was very dangerous.

    At any moment, he could be casually killed by strong fighters from other universes.

    And now¡­

    Apparently, Huang Xiaolong wanted to settle accounts with the Immortal Realm!

    Settle accounts?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No!¡± After witnessing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor completely broke down. ¡°Don¡¯t kill us! Please~~ please protect us~~ protect us~~ you are extremely strong, now we are all from the same universe, we should support each other, stop the killing¡­ please protect us~~¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, support each other? Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, as a person, no, as an Immortal, you can¡¯t be so shameless~~ This was a trap you set for us, aiming to wipe us out in one go, and now that you¡¯ve lost, you want my protection, but there are no such bargains in this world~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°No! Spare my life! Spare my life!¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor did not want to die either.

    ¡°Well then, now I¡¯ll return evil with good and give you a chance.¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Listen, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, open your divine sense and let me convert you, and from today on, you will obey me as your master. In this way, I will naturally protect you. If you are unwilling, I don¡¯t need to bother personally dealing with you, I can just abandon you, and naturally other universe¡¯s strong fighters will come to kill you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong paused, then his gaze fell on the Demon King. ¡°The same goes for you Demon Race, giving you a chance to live by serving me as your master!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Come and Meet Your Doom

    Chapter 1447: Chapter 1447: Come and Meet Your Doom!!!! Chapter 1447: Chapter 1447: Come and Meet Your Doom!!!! Within this myriad realms battlefield, Huang Xiaolong subconsciously did not want to slaughter beings from the same universe.

    But this Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the others were his enemies.

    To not kill them really wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    After much consideration, Huang Xiaolong eventually thought of a compromising method¨Censlavement! To enslave the troops from the Immortal and Demon Realms to become his slaves!

    Once they became his puppets, there would be no need for killing.

    ¡°This, this,¡± upon hearing this, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, along with other Immortal Emperors, all had expressions of inner turmoil flashing across their eyes.

    They were incredibly conflicted.

    As the mighty overlord of the Immortal Realm, now subjecting themselves to servitude as the slave to a youth was indeed quite cruel and extremely humiliating.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The Great Demon King¡¯s eyes immediately showed intense malice and cruelty, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you are just kicking us when we are down, taking advantage of our plight! Impossible! We of the Demon Race, will never submit to you! Our Demon Race, since ancient times, have always been proud and unruly!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, such pride and defiance,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Just then!

    From a distance, a concentrated malevolence shot into the sky, transforming into a ferocious and malevolent dragon baring its fangs and claws, as if it were choosing someone to devour!

    Within this malevolent energy lay an overwhelming accumulation of resentment, hatred, curses, and murderous intent, accompanied by an extremely hoarse voice¨C

    ¡°My son! My son! Who is it! Which creature from what universe dared to kill my son Zhuri! I! I will have you flayed a thousand times over, your corpse whipped from its grave!¡±

    Roaring with that voice, an intense supernatural pressure shook a large area, causing the air itself to shiver as if a prehistoric beast were about to pounce and devour people!

    Clearly, this was the voice of Zhuri¡¯s father, who had died.

    Simultaneously, numerous thread-like killing intents also started rising around that voice.

    Dense and numerous, there were tens of thousands of killing intents, intertwining into an inescapable net.

    Within each strand of killing intent glimmered greed, ferocity, violence, bloodlust, slaughter, hatred¡­

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±

    Tens of thousands of beings roared simultaneously.

    It seemed, Zhuri had not lied; his parents truly did bring tens of thousands of powerful warriors to the myriad realms battlefield.

    This was practically an army! An army with an incredibly strong individual combat ability, unrivaled and unmatched!

    Such an army was truly capable of annihilating all!

    Chilling to the bone!

    Feeling the overwhelming onslaught of killing intent from afar, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the others, with their already fragile mental states, became even more panicked, muttering trembling words, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, how can we withstand so many powerful beings? The crucial point is¡­ it wasn¡¯t us who did the killing¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft, did you think, you could escape unscathed? Hahaha,¡± Huang Xiaolong appeared uncaring, ¡°Alright, enough chatter, further delays, and enemies will swarm over. I give you one last chance to consider, submit or die.¡±

    By now, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the others had no more arguments; even being puppets was better than complete destruction.

    ¡°I¡­ We are willing to submit,¡± finally, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor lowered his proud head.

    The other Immortal Emperors and the 500 Profound Immortals naturally had nothing more to say.

    ¡°I do not wish to be your slave! I would rather die!¡± the Great Demon King roared.

    ¡°Heh, very well. I don¡¯t even deign to kill you, if you demons do not wish to stay, then all of you are free to go,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    As he spoke, he casually flung out talismans, setting up the Formations and enveloping the area.

    The deathly aura from Zhuri was completely blocked.

    And so was the vitality of Huang Xiaolong and the others, preventing the enemies from immediately finding them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the Great Demon King waved his hand.

    His ten Great Demon Kings, Kui and Hou, however, did not move an inch, while the faces of several other Demon Kings showed hesitation.

    ¡°Great Demon King, Hou and I wish to stay with Brother Little Long,¡± Kui stated straightforwardly.

    ¡°Traitors! You two! Fine! Fine! You have the guts! Go!¡± the Great Demon King glared at Kui and Hou with a hate-filled gaze, then led the eight Great Demon Kings flying away.

    Their speed was incredibly fast, like a band of defeated dogs.

    ¡°Ah, I gave you a chance, but you insist on courting death,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then turned his attention to the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the others. ¡°Release your Divine Sense, cooperate, let me convert you. Don¡¯t try any tricks, or face instant death.¡±

    Right then, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the others obediently released their Divine Sense.

    The light of conversion, like machine-gun fire, shined upon their souls.

    Willingly accepting the conversion was very quick.

    One could see the eyes of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the others transforming from initial struggle and resentment into extreme loyalty and docility, like tamed pets.

    ¡°Master! Your slaves greet you, Master!¡±

    Led by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, a group from the Immortal Realm all kneeled before Huang Xiaolong, compliantly calling him ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded his head, converting this group of Immortals was both time-saving and effortless.

    At this moment, the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Kings suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Brother-in-law! Look!¡±

    He pointed at the shattered corpse of Zhuri which Huang Xiaolong had destroyed.

    Huang Xiaolong swept a glance.

    Only to see, Zhuri¡¯s corpse was silently decomposing.

    The remains turned into specks of golden dust¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness immediately enveloped the area.

    He was shocked as well. ¡°Divine Race energy¡­ Divine Power? How is this possible? Zhuri¡¯s body is actually transforming into Divine Race power?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was no stranger to Divine Race power, that is to say, Divine Power.

    Inside his body, he had some Divine Power fused. Some of it was directly extracted from the attacks of the Divine Race, and another part was drawn from the seals of the Divine Race within the ancient primordial body.

    As Huang Xiaolong pondered without a clue, his divine consciousness swept over the area again.

    He found that everyone present, like the Third Crown Prince or the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, as well as the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess, all had some Divine Race energy accumulated inside their bodies!

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that everyone had obtained Divine Race energy, rather¨Cthe Divine Race energy had inexplicably permeated into their bodies. It was like ingesting some food that couldn¡¯t be digested.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind raced, and countless thoughts came surging in¨C

    ¡®It seems that we, the beings from various universes, once we come to the Wanjie Battlefield, our bodies will naturally accumulate some Divine Race energy~~ When death occurs, this Divine Race energy will ferment, decomposing the body into energy particles~~~¡¯

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness swept towards a mountain not far away.

    This mountain, reaching a thousand zhang high, was entirely golden in color, as if it was a divine mountain cast from gold.

    But Huang Xiaolong was well aware that the composition of this ¡°golden mountain¡± was neither gold nor any mineral, but¨C

    Divine Power! Divine Race energy!

    Indeed!

    The remains of Zhuri¡¯s corpse, after continuing to decompose into golden particles, flew towards the ¡°golden mountain¡± like dandelion seeds in the wind!

    Seemingly, they wanted to merge into the golden mountain!

    ¡°I get it!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°So, the Divine Race¡¯s method of handling the dead in this Wanjie Battlefield is to completely decompose the bodies into fine particles and then construct mountains and rivers~~~¡±

    That is to say!

    The space created by the Divine Race, this Wanjie Battlefield, was in fact built upon countless mountains of corpses and seas of bones!

    Such treatment of corpses had no bloodiness at all, it was clean and also a freakishly good way of recycling waste¡­

    In other words, within this Wanjie Battlefield, where mountains rose and fell endlessly and rivers flowed magnificently, it was actually all built from the lives of countless beings!

    Underneath the beautiful exterior was filled with cruelty and killing intent, despair and oblivion.

    ¡°Wait~~¡±

    Suddenly, another flash of insight struck Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¡­

    In the next moment, he reached out and grabbed the Divine Race energy particles that had decomposed from Zhuri¡¯s remains, holding them in his hand.

    Refine!

    Huang Xiaolong had refined Divine Race energy, that is, Divine Power, before, and now he directly refined the particles in his hand, just as expertly as Old Ma who knew the way well.

    The energy particles were refined into strands of pure Divine Race energy, which Huang Xiaolong took into his body!

    His Divine Power increased bit by bit!

    ¡°To think that one can acquire Divine Power in this Wanjie Battlefield! Divine Power, the supreme energy that reigns above all universes!¡±

    Just then, the sky in the distance darkened!

    Above the dark clouds, tens of thousands of creatures in bright armor, wielding various weapons, had set up a vast Formation, roaring and shouting.

    In the middle of the clouds sat a middle-aged man in a blue robe, his presence as vast as the abyss, with utter hatred engraved in his eyes.

    Blood flickered.

    ¡°Wretches! How dare you kill my son Zhuri! Come and meet your fate! Come!¡± the middle-aged man screamed with bloodshot eyes.

    There were other powerful beings from different universes around, but seeing this middle-aged man leading tens of thousands of warriors so brazenly, no one dared to provoke him.

    By this time, Huang Xiaolong had completely absorbed the Divine Race energy particles that had decomposed from Zhuri¡¯s remains.

    Sweet!

    His Divine Power had increased a bit more!

    Suddenly, an almost curselike aura was cast through space, locking onto Huang Xiaolong.

    In the distance, above the dark clouds, the man in the blue robe suddenly stood up, like a giant mountain collapsing directly towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Wretch! Beast! Bastard! Dare to kill my son? You, you¡¯re going to die! All the beings in your universe will be purged in blood! All of you will die! Die! Accompany my precious son in death!¡±

    He had been discovered.

    Although Huang Xiaolong had taken some measures to conceal himself, in the end, he was discovered by Zhuri¡¯s father.

    ¡°Master~~ we, we¡¯ve been found, the pursuers, the pursuers are closing in~~~¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor said with a pale face.

    ¡°Come and meet your fate!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Come and meet your fate!¡±

    ¡°Come and meet your fate!¡±

    ¡­

    Above the dark clouds, tens of thousands of strong beings shouted in unison, their voices shaking the heavens, resolute and unanimous!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1448 - Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 This is really a nice place

    Chapter 1448: Chapter 1448: This is really a nice place! Chapter 1448: Chapter 1448: This is really a nice place! At that moment, Zhuri¡¯s father, leading tens of thousands of the top powerhouses from his universe, launched a surprise attack.

    ¡°You beast, my son Zhuri, is the foremost genius of the universe. The only way you could have killed him is by resorting to treacherous schemes!¡± Zhuri¡¯s father¡¯s face was full of hatred, vowing to fight until death. ¡°I will capture you now! And then, you will regret coming to the Battleworld of Myriad Realms!¡±

    ¡°Set up the Formation!¡±

    At his command.

    Boom~~ Boom~~

    Tens of thousands of powerhouses cast their spells in unison, and an earth-shaking grand Formation descended upon Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Ancient Formation, the Starlocking Grand Array!¡±

    This was the most intricate and mysterious Formation in Zhuri¡¯s father¡¯s universe, capable of locking even the stars once deployed.

    Any living creature upon those stars would be drained of their life force, ultimately withering and perishing!

    Using this grand Formation, Zhuri¡¯s father brutalized countless creatures across hundreds of planets into ashes at the same time!

    Huang Xiaolong, having inherited all of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s legacies, was quite researched in the ways of Formations. However, this was a Formation from another universe, an area Huang Xiaolong had never delved into before. Facing numerous and powerful adversaries, especially Zhuri¡¯s father, who was no ordinary foe!

    Huang Xiaolong assessed that even with his current strength, transforming into his Kuupeng true form, he might only be able to suppress Zhuri¡¯s father by a narrow margin!

    Should a real battle erupt, Zhuri¡¯s father could completely tie Huang Xiaolong down, allowing tens of thousands of his subordinates to exploit any opening and overwhelm Huang Xiaolong collectively, which would be troublesome.

    Without hesitation, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness swept out, gathering the Third Crown Prince, Demon King Kui, and all the other Sword Immortal Emperors into the super defensive barrier erected by the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    Then, unleashing the unparalleled speed of the Kuupeng, the defensive barrier, like a ball of light, flew away with the wind, as though performing a great spatial shift.

    This rendered Zhuri¡¯s father¡¯s activation of the Ancient Formation barely missing its mark.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Zhuri¡¯s father screamed in horror, practically exploding in rage, reaching out and ripping a terrifying hole in the ground where Huang Xiaolong had just been, with dust and smoke billowing out.

    ¡°Husband, those scum have fled! Chase them! We must avenge our son!¡± A beautiful woman stood beside Zhuri¡¯s father, her eyes venomous as a serpent¡¯s and her presence overpowering. ¡°Kill them all! Torture them!¡±

    This beautiful woman was Zhuri¡¯s own mother, certainly not to be underestimated, only slightly less formidable than Zhuri¡¯s father but not by much.

    Together, this couple was more than a match for Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°We will, of course, pursue and slaughter them relentlessly!¡± Zhuri¡¯s father spoke with hatred. ¡°But along the way, we may as well cleanse the beings from other universes. It seems we are temporarily unable to leave this Battleworld of Myriad Realms. Yet, it does not matter. Essentially, this battleground is ruled by war. We must fight and plunder, sustaining war through war. Perhaps by exterminating the creatures from other universes, we can unravel the secrets of this Battleworld!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my husband, your strategic brilliance is unmatched. Indeed, to escape this Battleworld of Myriad Realms, we must kill! Continue to kill! Until rivers of blood flow!¡± A bloody gleam flashed in the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes.

    Soon, this massive dark cloud billowed and surged, chasing in the direction where Huang Xiaolong had fled. Along the way, any creatures from other universes they encountered were ruthlessly obliterated, regardless of their backgrounds.

    Now, back to Huang Xiaolong.

    After hurriedly flying for a while, he had already escaped the pursuit.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, your speed is truly unrivaled. You¡¯re not only supreme in our own universe, but even compared to beings from other universes, it¡¯s a tremendous advantage. Those fish back there couldn¡¯t catch up with you even if they tried,¡± the Third Crown Prince breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, everyone remained highly vigilant, their divine consciousness spread out, scouting in all directions.

    After all, the Battleworld of Myriad Realms was not only home to powerhouses from Zhuri¡¯s universe but also those from other supreme universes.

    Danger lurked everywhere.

    Nevertheless, with Huang Xiaolong present, everyone felt somewhat more secure.

    ¡°Do not be careless,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a solemn expression, shedding any trace of arrogance. ¡°Just now, I did not engage the enemy, but I am certain they are formidable. The beings from that universe, indeed, are far stronger than those from our own. There is always someone stronger, always a higher heaven. Of course, I can still ensure victory in battle and kill that leader, Zhuri¡¯s father, before escaping, but I would likely get injured. And the rest of you could only hide in the Underworld.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was not one to be blindly arrogant; sometimes it was necessary to acknowledge the strength of an opponent.

    His companions fell silent.

    ¡°Sigh~~¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor sighed wistfully. ¡°In the past, ruling as kings within our own universe, we always thought that the Immortal Realm was invincible, with only the Long Clan and the Demon Race capable of challenging us. Now, having arrived in the Battleworld of Myriad Realms, we¡¯ve realized what it means to be a frog in a well~~¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there are even more powerful universes than Zhuri¡¯s. Therefore, being cautious is always wise. A cautious driver navigates a ship for ten thousand years.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled again, dispelling the negativity and becoming optimistic.

    Regardless, Huang Xiaolong possessed advantages that other universe¡¯s powerhouses could not compare with.

    That was his familiarity with Divine Power!

    Indeed, this Battleworld of Myriad Realms was permeated with the energy of the Divine Race!

    Even entering it, any creature from any universe would naturally have the energy of the Divine Race seeded within them.

    And Huang Xiaolong, for one, had absorbed such energy!

    To co-opt the Divine Race¡¯s power for one¡¯s own use¨Chow supremely domineering?

    It could be said that Huang Xiaolong was on invincible footing!

    Given time to absorb enough Divine Power, wouldn¡¯t there be no difference between him and the Divine Race?

    This was one certainty for Huang Xiaolong!

    In this myriad worlds battlefield, the energy of the Divine Race that filled the air was countless times more potent than that of a single member of the Divine Race! The Divine Power was unimaginably concentrated!

    ¡°This is a good place,¡± Huang Xiaolong narrowed his eyes and deeply inhaled the air mixed with the energy of the Divine Race, sincerely exclaiming, ¡°This really is a good place!¡±

    Huh?

    A good place?

    The people around him were all befuddled, their faces a picture of confusion.

    This is a good place?

    Once you enter, there¡¯s no getting out, and formidable enemies surround you¡­

    One careless move might lead to irreversible doom!

    ¡°Little Long, this isn¡¯t exactly what one would call a ¡®good place¡¯, is it?¡± the Seventh Princess murmured.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Let me tell you, you wouldn¡¯t understand. In short, I can cultivate here. I could even grow to the heights of the Divine Race!¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    Hiss~~!

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s first find a place to rest, and then we¡¯ll make a long-term plan,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense swept out and discovered that not far ahead, there was a ¡°Divine Mountain¡± that rose straight from the ground~~

    Well, the so-called Divine Mountain was actually a huge mountain made from the energy of the Divine Race.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong led everyone to fly to the foot of the Divine Mountain.

    The mountain¡¯s majesty was breathtaking, a place where even birds struggled to cross. Hiding at its base, they were unlikely to be discovered.

    ¡°Drunk Wind Immortal Emperor.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyelids flickered slightly as he looked toward Drunk Wind Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Master, your servant is here,¡± Drunk Wind Immortal Emperor quickly stood at the ready, bowing his head in a display of utmost servility.

    ¡°I heard that your Immortal Realm possesses a Dragon Ball of the Long Clan, is that right?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired casually.

    Members of the Long Clan such as the Third Crown Prince and Seventh Princess tensed up upon hearing this.

    ¡°Yes, Master. The Immortal Realm indeed has a hidden Dragon Ball. It is said to be a treasure of the Long Clan, and there are seven in total. Once the Seven Dragon Balls are collected, one can summon the Ancestor Dragon and dominate the universe,¡± Drunk Wind Immortal Emperor respectfully replied. ¡°Our Immortal Realm has kept the Dragon Ball securely hidden, without even a hint of a leak. Not to mention the Long Clan being in the dark, even among the ten great Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm, only two or three are privy to this secret.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s interesting. Where¡¯s the Dragon Ball?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Master, your servant just happens to have the Dragon Ball with him,¡± Drunk Wind Immortal Emperor hurriedly retrieved a bead from his storage ring.

    The crimson bead, containing the will of a nine heavens¡¯ dragon, had vivid True Dragons swimming within it, causing tumultuous upheaval.

    Dragon Ball!

    A Dragon Ball!

    ¡°It¡¯s the treasure of our Long Clan! The Dragon Ball!¡± the Third Crown Prince shouted in shock.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Hand it over,¡± Huang Xiaolong snatched the Dragon Ball from Drunk Wind Immortal Emperor¡¯s hand, played with it for a moment, and then placed it into the underworld. ¡°Calm down, everybody, calm down. Right now, I only have two Dragon Balls in my possession. I¡¯m still five short of the complete set. Therefore, the Demon King must also have one.¡±

    ¡°We have not heard the Demon King mention the Dragon Balls,¡± Demon King Ku and Demon King Howl said in unison.

    ¡°The Demon Race also has spies planted by the Divine Race. I wonder if any of them have entered the myriad worlds battlefield with the Demon King this time,¡± Huang Xiaolong mused with an amused smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not concern ourselves with the Dragon Balls for now. Discussing them here in the myriad worlds battlefield doesn¡¯t hold much significance. Instead, let¡¯s focus on finding ways to survive, to seize the power of life and death, and to gain the strength to directly crush the might of other universe¡¯s powerhouses.¡±

    The next moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression became severe as he cast his gaze toward the towering Divine Mountain beside him and his index finger twitched with anticipation.

    Divine Power!

    This is all energy from the Divine Race!

    I damn well need to absorb this energy!

    Huang Xiaolong became excited, like a glutton beholding the finest feast!

    Such a vast Divine Mountain contained an overwhelming amount of Divine Race energy.

    Huang Xiaolong estimated that once he absorbed all the energy contained within the mountain, his Divine Power alone would enable him to contend directly with that member of the Divine Race from before!

    In other words, the energy from such a Divine Mountain was equivalent to that of a Divine Race member!

    Good, good, very good!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Absorb! I want to absorb every last drop of Divine Power contained in this Divine Mountain!¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed excitedly.

    The next moment.

    He sat down cross-legged.

    Releasing his divine sense, just as he once absorbed Divine Power, he directly absorbed the Divine Mountain!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1449 - Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Divine Artifact

    Chapter 1449: Chapter 1449 Divine Artifact Chapter 1449: Chapter 1449 Divine Artifact Huang Xiaolong had his own calculations; he would not engage in combat with the powerhouses from other universes for the time being. What he needed to do was silently absorb the Divine Power that permeated the Myriad Realms Battlefield.

    For others, the Myriad Realms Battlefield might be a nightmare, but for Huang Xiaolong, it was an opportunity not to be missed.

    Unless¡­

    There were other universe powerhouses like Huang Xiaolong who could absorb Divine Power!

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong hoped this would not be the case!

    Once he had accumulated enough Divine Power within him, Huang Xiaolong would sweep away all obstacles! Perhaps, he might even find a way to leave the Myriad Realms Battlefield!

    Absorb!

    However¨C

    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t absorb it!¡± Huang Xiaolong paused slightly.

    Immediately, a crushing backlash surged towards him, seemingly intent on shattering Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense and soul!

    In a flash, Huang Xiaolong hurriedly retracted his divine sense.

    Yet, even so, he still suffered some backlash.

    Pfft~~!

    He spat out a mouthful of bright red blood.

    His complexion also turned somewhat pale.

    ¡°Little Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess, his two wives, rushed up anxiously to support Huang Xiaolong.

    The slaves also hurriedly cried out, ¡°Master.¡±

    His other companions were extremely worried too.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Huang Xiaolong took a moment to regulate his breath before waving his hand. ¡°I just wanted to absorb the vast Divine Power contained in this great mountain, but I underestimated the Divine Power~~ Truly a miraculous force that reigns supreme over countless universes, untamed and unruly~~ I simply can¡¯t start~~¡±

    Indeed, the Divine Power Huang Xiaolong had absorbed before had been relatively small.

    But this time, the Divine Mountain he faced was equivalent to a full-fledged member of the Divine Race!

    Too tough to chew!

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll figure out a way. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gradually, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sickly complexion began to regain some color.

    At the same time, his determination also grew.

    Damn, this was a treasure mountain!

    A treasure mountain that could allow Huang Xiaolong to defy the heavens and change his fate!

    Entering a treasure mountain, how could he return empty-handed?

    The reason why Huang Xiaolong could devour Divine Power was based on the technique ¡°Demon Parasite Art,¡± which possessed terrifying devouring powers.

    Relying on this technique, Huang Xiaolong had absorbed an attack of Divine Power from a member of the Divine Race after he had captured the life essence into the Kuupeng egg, even before it hatched.

    ¡®I need to study the Demon Parasite Art more carefully, and also combine it with some runes and Formations to break down this great mountain and slowly devour it~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought, gradually forming a plan in his mind.

    Wouldn¡¯t he be able to devour it by disassembling the Divine Mountain into smaller pieces?

    Before that¨C

    ¡°The Divine Power has also tainted your bodies, albeit in small amounts, and you can¡¯t utilize such power. Let me absorb it for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly said with a smile.

    Although he couldn¡¯t temporarily devour the Divine Power contained in the Divine Mountain, he could still happily accept the minor Divine Race energy accumulated within his companions¡¯ bodies.

    After all, even a mosquito¡¯s worth of meat is still meat!

    Then, Huang Xiaolong carefully extracted the Divine Race energy contained within his companions, one by one, refining it within his own body for his use.

    Thus, two days passed¡­

    During these two days, the entire Myriad Realms Battlefield was indeed experiencing wars of varying sizes.

    The air was thick with the scent of blood drifting from afar, the aura of slaughter, and the presence of death¡­

    In just two days, countless powerhouses fell in the Myriad Realms Battlefield.

    Of course, their corpses, like Zhuri, became fragmented into particles of Divine Race energy, merging into the mountains, rivers, and streams!

    Meanwhile, in the fiercest battle zones, divine light surged to the skies!

    This was¨C

    A struggle for Divine Artifacts!

    In this Myriad Realms Battlefield, numerous Divine Artifacts lay scattered, radiating precious light, and powerhouses from various universes naturally fought to the death for them!

    While Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t say he had no interest in Divine Artifacts, he even felt an impulse to compete for them.

    However, how to absorb the immense Divine Power was the overriding priority for Huang Xiaolong.

    Divine Artifacts were ultimately an external force; being powerful oneself was the key!

    Over the past two days, Huang Xiaolong absorbed and refined all the Divine Power accumulated in his companions¡¯ bodies, and now, in terms of Divine Power, he estimated that it was about a tenth of that Divine Race member he encountered initially.

    In other words, relying on Divine Power, Huang Xiaolong could unleash an attack power a tenth of that which the Divine Race member could.

    This was already an incredible amount of power.

    Even if it was only a tenth, he could sweep through numerous top-tier warriors across various universes.

    Of course, it was still not enough to kill Zhuri¡¯s parents purely with Divine Power.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong tried to inscribe various Formations on the mountainside of the Divine Mountain and affixed various talismans.

    He poured his heart and soul into it.

    He racked his brains.

    He dredged his mind.

    Naturally, his companions would not disturb Huang Xiaolong, nor did they dare leave his side by half a step.

    The danger level of this Myriad Realms Battlefield exceeded their previous understanding.

    The days were also considered peaceful.

    Everyone started to adapt.

    However, the tranquil days were eventually shattered!

    A man clad in armor discovered Huang Xiaolong and the others!

    This man was a towering three meters tall with a humanoid figure, blond hair, and blue eyes! His appearance was somewhat like that of Western earthlings but much more robust.

    The man¡¯s entire body was armored, revealing only a face that was evil and ferocious.

    This armor, dark in color, was forged from unknown materials, covered with mysterious patterns, appearing immensely powerful, giving off an indestructible vibe.

    ¡°Heh heh heh~ A bunch of weaklings actually hiding here?¡± the armored man let out a ferocious sneer, ¡°What? Thinking you¡¯re all safe just by hiding?¡±

    A wild, domineering aura intimidated everyone present, including the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, who dared not speak.

    ¡°Oh? What would you like?¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a faint smile.

    Observing him, Huang Xiaolong was sure that this armored man¡¯s strength was about the same as Zhuri¡¯s father.

    He was also considered a super warrior.

    The armored man¡¯s aura was filled with so much resentment and death aura; it was obvious that he had killed numerous beings in this Myriad Realms Battlefield.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~ You¡­ weaklings¡­ Naturally, I am here to slaughter you all,¡± the armored man mocked with a laugh. ¡°Not of my kin, their hearts must be punished. Here in the Myriad Realms Battlefield, aside from my kin, all beings are enemies~~ Moreover, the true essence of the Myriad Realms Battlefield is slaughter. As long as you kill enough, I believe, it will open a portal that lets us return home. Enough talk, now, you all will die. I will give you a chance, kill yourselves. If not, then I will use the cruelest methods to torture you all to death~ Heh heh~~~¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what courage you have to be so confident¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong burst forth with the aura of pure-blooded Kuupeng.

    He didn¡¯t hide anything anymore.

    Facing such a powerful enemy, he didn¡¯t need to conceal his strength.

    Terrifying Kuupeng wings extended from behind Huang Xiaolong.

    Each flap could stir up wind, rain, thunder, and cosmic storms!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The armored man¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted; he had never expected that the seemingly ordinary and weak Huang Xiaolong would suddenly burst forth with such terrifying, barbaric power.

    Such power made him wary and alarmed.

    ¡°How about that?¡± Huang Xiaolong too was brimming with a killing intent. ¡°See how foolish it is to talk big?¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± The armored man was first startled, then burst out laughing uproariously. ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Turns out you¡¯re so strong¡­ truly unexpected~~ Ha ha ha ha~~ Interesting, interesting, slaughtering weaklings isn¡¯t fun, it¡¯s as simple as stepping on ants. However¡­ I enjoy killing those who are stronger than me the most¡­ Ha ha ha ha~~ Thrilling! Thrilling!¡±

    While talking, the armored man swiped a ring on his left thumb with his right hand!

    The next moment, he was holding a crescent blade in his right hand!

    A crescent moon blade!

    There was nothing specially remarkable about this blade¡¯s design, but its entire body was a golden yellow color.

    This brilliant, dazzling gold could totally eclipse even the sun.

    In this golden brilliance, noble characters that made one feel suffocated floated and sank.

    An enormous Divine Power lingered within!

    The armored man swung his blade gently.

    A shallow blade light flashed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Crack~~~~~!!!

    On the sturdy spatial barrier above, a deep gouge was left¨Cshocking to behold!

    ¡°Divine Artifact?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils slightly constricted.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Yes! It¡¯s a Divine Artifact blade, with the power to slay everything. I¡¯ve tested it; several beings, not much weaker than you, couldn¡¯t withstand a single slash, directly disintegrated~~ Ha ha ha ha~~ Now, let¡¯s see if you can withstand a strike from this Divine Artifact!¡± The armored man¡¯s gaze turned cold, a chilling murderous intent directly locking onto Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1450 - Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Snatching

    Chapter 1450: Chapter 1450: Snatching Chapter 1450: Chapter 1450: Snatching Huang Xiaolong had never expected that this armored man would actually obtain a Divine Artifact saber in the midst of the myriad realms battlefield!

    With the saber in hand, he owned the world and naturally feared nothing!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils had already contracted slightly!

    The opponent, that is, the armored man holding the Divine Artifact saber, was truly too terrifying. Without even clashing, merely witnessing that faint golden saber light, Huang Xiaolong knew that this Divine Artifact saber was a hundred times, a thousand times, even ten thousand times more fearsome than any Immortal Artifact, demonic weapon, or the Long Clan¡¯s treasure!

    For example, the strongest attacking Immortal Artifact in the Immortal Realms, the Demon-Slaying Sword, seemed like a child¡¯s toy compared to this Divine Artifact saber, so naive and laughable.

    ¡®Dumbfounded~~ Had I known Divine Artifacts were so powerful, I might as well have played with a few of them~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat speechless.

    Although he knew there were quite a few Divine Artifacts in this myriad realms battlefield, Huang Xiaolong had not expected the power of Divine Artifacts to be so peerlessly strong!

    At this moment, under the oppressive power of the Divine Artifact saber, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s companions, aside from himself, were convulsing in their hearts!

    The invisible pressure nearly drove them insane!

    Even when hiding within the strongest defenses of the Immortal Realm, they still trembled uncontrollably.

    Heh~~ The so-called strongest defense of the Immortal Realm simply couldn¡¯t withstand a single attack from the Divine Artifact saber!

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± The armored man let out a mocking sneer, his eyes filled with pity. ¡°Pitiful, sorrowful, such a pity~~ This is the Divine Artifact, obtained in the myriad realms battlefield.¡±

    He seemed to have Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life in his grasp, so before the slaughter, he spoke in an unhurried manner.

    Moreover, the content of his speech aimed to completely shatter Huang Xiaolong¡¯s will and spirit.

    After Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mentality completely collapsed, he would kill him. That would be a double annihilation!

    Exciting!

    He wanted Huang Xiaolong to fade away slowly amidst unwillingness and despair!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ A pity? What¡¯s there to pity? For example, you have a Divine Artifact, and we¡¯re no match for you. If you kill us, then we¡¯re just killed. Where does pity enter into it?¡± Huang Xiaolong was very indifferent and composed.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ You still remain unflustered and composed? Good, good, very good. However, I hope that after you listen to me, you¡¯ll still be able to remain as calm.¡± The armored man¡¯s lips curled into a sinister, cold smile. ¡°I said you were strong. Perhaps, in your universe, you are the number one fighter.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not deny it.

    ¡°Without using Divine Artifacts, even if I possess the All-Heavens Armor, I¡¯m still no match for you. I admit that,¡± said the armored man sincerely.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Huang Xiaolong said cheerfully.

    ¡°A powerful person like you should have joined the struggle for Divine Artifacts right from the start, and then, you definitely could have obtained a Divine Artifact. And it is very likely that you would have gotten an artifact even higher grade and more powerful than my Divine Artifact saber,¡± the armored man continued with another smile. ¡°The probability of success in snatching a Divine Artifact right after entering the myriad realms battlefield, sparing no expense, is quite large.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°You said I¡¯m stronger than you. Since you¡¯ve got a Divine Artifact, then I certainly could have obtained one as well, perhaps one, perhaps two, or even more.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you had a Divine Artifact right now, I, would not dare to trouble you. Nor could I kill you,¡± the armored man shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°But unfortunately, you don¡¯t have one¡­ you were not supposed to die. By the way, let me remind you that right now, it¡¯s very difficult to obtain a Divine Artifact. With your power, you could have gotten one at the start, but now, you can¡¯t touch one anymore, because most of the Divine Artifacts have already found their masters. Moreover, the competition has become even more fierce. Those who obtained Divine Artifacts earlier have an easier time snatching others by using the advantage of their Divine Artifacts. Without a Divine Artifact, even if you discovered one, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get it, because you¡¯ve already fallen one step behind~~¡± The armored man feigned regret with a smile.

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    In the myriad realms battlefield, after a few days of purging, quite a few strong beings had obtained Divine Artifacts. Using Divine Artifacts to snatch others was all too easy. This was actually a simple truth¨Cmoney breeds money, and it¡¯s always the most abundant and the least effortful way to make money.

    ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you feeling extremely regretful now? Regretting that you missed the golden period?¡± The armored man cruelly laughed, continuously striking at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret. You¡¯re doomed. Die with your regrets and unwillingness! Hahaha!¡±

    He thought that upon hearing all this, Huang Xiaolong would surely be filled with remorse.

    However, after listening to all of this, Huang Xiaolong still had a smile on his face, with not the slightest bit of resentment.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The armored man was dazed as he found he couldn¡¯t strike at Huang Xiaolong as he had hoped.

    The next second, with a thought from Huang Xiaolong, all his companions and slaves were instantly taken into the underworld.

    Battle was inevitable!

    This confrontation was unavoidable!

    He must hide his companions, or else the aftermath of the Divine Artifact saber would harvest their lives.

    ¡°Can you hide?¡± The armored man roared in anger, wielding the Divine Artifact, and struck with his saber! Directly aiming for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    Boom~~!

    The golden, Divine Power-infused saber light cut out with the force of smashing dry weeds and rotten wood.

    Dense divine runes were added to the saber light, followed by a myriad of external stars plummeting down together.

    Golden.

    Pure golden saber light!

    It was tangible.

    With that saber cut, there was no suspense left.

    Because this was the power of a god! A power that must not be desecrated! A power that can destroy everything!

    Reigning above all cosmos!

    During the slash of the blade, there was a slight moment of solidification.

    Boom~~!

    Dense magical inscriptions and Formations appeared in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    It turned out that, while the armor-clad adversary was rambling nonstop to Huang Xiaolong, Huang Xiaolong had already silently set up various Formations and inscriptions around his own body.

    A single thought formed the array.

    Huang Xiaolong could now lay out tens of thousands of Formations and apply tens of thousands of inscriptions with just one thought.

    The armor-clad adversary had never imagined that Huang Xiaolong would have such a method.

    But it was useless.

    The light from the blade was only slightly hindered before it shattered all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s defenses and continued toward him, as if gods and spirits would easily part for it.

    However, that tiny bit of time, even if it was only one-thousandth or one ten-thousandth of a moment, was already enough for Huang Xiaolong.

    Enough!

    Huang Xiaolong had long since transformed into his true Kuupeng form!

    A wild, domineering aura overflowed!

    With a fierce roar, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s speed had reached an ultimate level, and even the deepest potential of life erupted!

    Whoosh~~~~~~~!

    Faster than a beam of light!

    The armor-clad adversary had no time to react. Before he could swing a second cut, Huang Xiaolong had already bypassed the first strike and rushed in front of him.

    Within five steps!

    ¡°Actually, my combat power is stronger when I transform into my true form, you underestimated me~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mischievous voice echoed in the mind of the armor-clad adversary. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you said, because, although the possibility of getting a Divine Artifact is getting lower and lower now, I can just snatch it, hahaha~~~ For instance, your blade is now mine!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The armor-clad adversary screamed.

    The next second.

    Boom~~!

    The massive claw of the Kuupeng directly crushed the head of the armor-clad adversary.

    His head, which was not covered by the armor, was very fragile.

    It exploded instantly.

    His soul flew out like smoke before being crushed by Huang Xiaolong, who activated the energy of the underworld.

    Dead, completely dead.

    The headless corpse fell.

    Huang Xiaolong quickly transformed back into his original form and reached out to seize the Divine Artifact blade.

    After dealing with the adversary cleanly and smoothly, Huang Xiaolong released his companions from the underworld.

    Seeing the enemy had perished, and his trusted Divine Artifact was in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands, his companions cheered loudly, their spirits incredibly lifted.

    ¡°I always knew my brother-in-law was invincible!¡± The Third Crown Prince exclaimed with great admiration.

    The Sword Immortal, the Demon King Yue, and others also nodded with smiles.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, this Divine Artifact is so powerful; the energy is staggeringly strong!¡± Huang Xiaolong played with the Divine Artifact. ¡°If I were to strike the Immortal Realm with this blade, I fear that the entire Immortal Realm would collapse.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong also did not dare to swing the blade recklessly, afraid he couldn¡¯t control or harness it, when suddenly, an idea struck him, and he dropped a droplet of his blood on the blade.

    Remarkably, the blade absorbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s blood as if it had a life of its own.

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong established a very mysterious connection with the Divine Artifact blade, as if they were linked by blood!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong truly possessed this Divine Artifact.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Little Long, with this blade, you are like a tiger with wings; your combat strength has increased so much,¡± The Seventh Princess said with relief.

    ¡°Yes, with it, I can now kill Zhuri¡¯s father with a single strike,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement, but soon shook his head. ¡°Analyzing the current situation, the number of strong individuals possessing Divine Artifacts is increasing. Zhuri¡¯s parents likely also snatched a Divine Artifact, perhaps not just one. From now on, the battles in the myriad realms battlefield will have a stark contrast between the strong and the weak. Those with Divine Artifacts will completely crush those without.¡±

    ¡°The situation is gradually becoming clear,¡± the Sword Immortal concurred.

    ¡°Master, weren¡¯t you going to absorb the Divine Power contained within this godly mountain? Well, you could use this Divine Artifact to chop the mountain, break it down, and absorb it bit by bit~~¡± The Drunken Immortal Emperor suggested, trying to ingratiate himself.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled, then burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha~~ good, good, Drunken Immortal Emperor, you¡¯re pretty sharp, hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1451 - Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Everyone Come Absorb Divine Power

    Chapter 1451: Chapter 1451 Everyone Come Absorb Divine Power Chapter 1451: Chapter 1451 Everyone Come Absorb Divine Power The words of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor indeed enlightened Huang Xiaolong.

    Hmm~ This divine mountain in front of him, although filled with overwhelming divine power and being unified as one, was not something Huang Xiaolong could absorb.

    No matter what Huang Xiaolong tried, such as using formations to cut it apart, using talismans to dissect it, the results were minimal!

    But now, he had this divine artifact blade!

    ¡°Alright! Everyone step back! I¡¯m going to split the mountain!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a grin, eager to try.

    The crowd scattered with chuckles and laughter.

    Huang Xiaolong held the blade carefully and swung it down.

    He did not dare to be too reckless; after all, even the residual waves from a divine artifact could obliterate any being in the universe.

    Boom~~~~!

    Divine power exploded!

    It struck the massive divine mountain.

    In an instant, the previously impregnable mountain was slashed, creating a crack, followed by a cacophony of cracking sounds as a chunk of the mountain, several meters wide and golden in color, was forcefully sliced off and tumbled down.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face brightened; he reached out to grab it.

    Holding the chunk of the mountain in his hand, he used the fiendish parasite technique with a thought, to devour and absorb it.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong was able to draw divine power from within the mountain with ease.

    The divine power trickled into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body like a thin stream, bit by bit, seeping in.

    Refine!

    Directly refined! Becoming a power that Huang Xiaolong could perfectly command!

    Feeling the divine power inside his body cheering and flowing, gently nurturing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, he felt an ineffable joy surging within him~~~

    ¡°Hm? My body is actually¡­ undergoing slow transformation?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was startled!

    He had not expected that absorbing some divine power would cause his body to gradually transform.

    What kind of transformation was this?

    Originally, after obtaining the pure-blooded Kuupeng physique, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body was already the supreme existence in the universe. It was many times stronger than that of the Long Clan, Demon Race, or Immortal Emperor¡¯s bodies.

    In other universes, such a body would certainly be among the top.

    But this time, the transformation actually elevated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body to a higher level, a higher echelon!

    Could this be¨C

    ¡°The Divine Race¡¯s¡­ Divine Body?¡± Huang Xiaolong was shocked!

    ¡°Could it be that by absorbing enough divine power, my body will also be transformed into the terrifying Divine Race physique that I¡¯ve encountered before? Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡­ I¡­ I will freaking become¡­ become part of the Divine Race?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was still startled.

    However, he quickly cast aside all distractions. After all, there¡¯s no use thinking too much about it now. The most important thing was to increase his strength and find a way to leave this place. Of course, before leaving, he wanted to snatch whatever he could, looting the divine artifacts from the hands of those universe powerhouses.

    With this batch of divine artifacts, he would have the strength to fight back in future battles against the Divine Race!

    He began slicing the mountain with focused determination.

    With each slice, he grew more proficient.

    His control over the divine artifact became ever more relaxed, doing as he pleased with ease.

    The power of the divine artifact was immense, and in just a few hours, the towering divine mountain was completely dismembered.

    Chunks of the mountain were scattered and piled into smaller mounds.

    ¡°Phew~~ finally done.¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed in relief.

    Then, he temporarily stored all the fragments of the mountain into the underworld.

    Thus, this area became empty.

    With the divine mountain no longer there, fierce killing intents, the scent of blood, and screams of anguish could occasionally drift over with the wind.

    It was quite horrifying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to hide for now, I need some time,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, no longer intent on fighting for divine artifacts. In any case, he would first absorb all the divine power contained within the chunks of the mountain.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong took his companions back into the underworld, then released his divine sense to cover an area and flew off silently.

    Looking for a suitable place for cultivation!

    Flying along, Huang Xiaolong would deliberately avoid war-torn regions.

    His speed was extremely fast, so much so that if beings from other universes spotted him and rushed towards him, he could still veer away one step ahead.

    Keeping a low profile.

    Very low profile.

    Occasionally, when some of the strongest beings confronted Huang Xiaolong head-on, all he needed to do was to brandish his Divine Artifact saber, and ultimately, the adversary would leave tacitly.

    Now, in this battlefield of myriad realms, the Divine Artifact had indeed become a symbol of identity!

    Those who possessed a Divine Artifact were not to be trifled with lightly.

    And if both parties possessed Divine Artifacts, everyone would try their best to avoid a battle.

    However, once all the Divine Artifacts in the battlefield of myriad realms were allocated, those beings without Divine Artifacts would be cleared out gradually.

    In the end, when everyone remaining possessed Divine Artifacts, a fierce battle would still be inevitable.

    That would be the ultimate decisive battle, to determine the victor.

    But for now, it wasn¡¯t yet time for the final clearing.

    Huang Xiaolong had found an excellent location.

    It was an area surrounded by mountains on all four sides.

    Yes, all around were divine mountains, with a piece of verdant grassy plains in the middle.

    Peaceful and elegant.

    Perhaps it was too secluded, so within ten thousand miles, there were no traces of Divine Artifacts, and therefore, it had not attracted other beings from various universes.

    This place provided Huang Xiaolong with a perfect environment to retreat for arduous cultivation.

    ¡°Heh~~ I hope no one comes to disturb me,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Afterward, Huang Xiaolong descended into the open space.

    He released his companions.

    ¡°This place is very safe,¡± exclaimed Sword Immortal Emperor with delight.

    ¡°Now, I will start cultivating,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a slight smile, then a flash of inspiration struck him. ¡°Right, listen up.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Everyone fixed their gaze on Huang Xiaolong, straining their ears to listen.

    ¡°Now, using my telepathy, I am going to implant some methods of absorbing Divine Power directly into your brains. You can also try slowly absorbing Divine Power. Of course, it might not be successful and there are risks involved, such as not being able to withstand the Divine Power and exploding to death. But¡­ it¡¯s worth a try. If all of us could refine Divine Power, it would be like increasing the overall strength of our universe,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke solemnly. ¡°We won¡¯t be bullied by powerhouses of other universes anymore.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone was overjoyed.

    After arriving at the battlefield of the myriad realms, these top beings from their own universe soberly realized how weak they were.

    In conflicts with beings from other universes, they were completely at a disadvantage.

    It was very suffocating.

    A lifetime of pride was being trampled underfoot.

    Thus, enhancing their strength was incredibly important.

    But they were all facing their own ceilings, their own bottlenecks. To increase their strength, they had to find other ways.

    Then, being able to absorb Divine Power was naturally the best route! And the most incredible one!

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment and then implanted the secrets of the devouring aspects from the Demon Parasitism Technique into everyone¡¯s minds.

    It could be said that this was a weakened version of devouring.

    After all, the terrifying devouring power of the Demon Parasitism Technique was based on Kuupeng¡¯s original body.

    That¡¯s why Huang Xiaolong could push this devouring power to the utmost limits.

    As for his companions, some were Immortals, some from the Long Clan, and some from the Demon Race; they definitely could not grasp the essence of the Demon Parasitism Technique.

    Relying on his own wisdom, Huang Xiaolong came up with a weakened, beggar-version of the devouring ability to impart to them, which was already very good.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong waved his Divine Artifact saber and chiseled smaller fragments from the surrounding divine mountains.

    They were about the size of a fist.

    ¡°Now, follow what I taught you and try to absorb carefully. See if you can draw in Divine Power. You mustn¡¯t be overzealous or reckless. However, don¡¯t be too tense or scared either. I¡¯m here to protect you. If I find your body can¡¯t contain Divine Power, I will absorb that Divine Power at the first opportunity to prevent you from exploding to death,¡± Huang Xiaolong cautioned.

    ¡°Great! Little Long brother, I¡¯ll give it a try first; please protect me,¡± said Immortal Emperor Ziyue eagerly, picking up one of the smallest pieces. ¡°I¡¯m going to devour and absorb! Let¡¯s see if I can wield Divine Power like Little Long brother, this supreme and almighty power!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1452 - Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Condensing the Divine Body

    Chapter 1452: Chapter 1452: Condensing the Divine Body! Chapter 1452: Chapter 1452: Condensing the Divine Body! Immortal Emperor Purple Flame, activating the secret technique planted by Huang Xiaolong in his mind, which is a beggar version of the Demon Parasitic Technique¡¯s devouring function, cautiously began to absorb the divine power contained within a small fragment of the mountain.

    Huang Xiaolong stood by, fully prepared.

    Should anything unexpected occur with Immortal Emperor Purple Flame, he would be ready to assist immediately.

    It could be seen that from that small piece of the mountain, slender strands of golden, extremely pure energy were indeed being separated and then they permeated into the body of Immortal Emperor Purple Flame.

    Refine!

    A critical step!

    Divine Power enters the body, refine!

    Huang Xiaolong watched Immortal Emperor Purple Flame intently, noticing that his expression bore no sign of pain, instead, there was a sense of pleasure, comfort, and utter fascination.

    It was as if he was an addict immersed in his addiction!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense also observed that Immortal Emperor Purple Flame was slowly absorbing the Divine Power and then refining it to become part of his own body.

    Yes, he possesses Divine Power now!

    He succeeded!

    ¡°Succeeded.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°Immortal Emperor Purple Flame, now, try using your Divine Power.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Immortal Emperor Purple Flame composed himself, then extended a finger and lightly tapped.

    Pfft~~!

    A golden beam of light from the fingertip, extremely fine, yet the color brilliant like the blazing sun, possessed terrifying penetrating power, leaving a faint trace on the spatial barrier.

    ¡°Such strong power! Is this Divine Power? Incredible! The quality, far surpasses immortal power by far too much~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor, utterly shocked.

    The other companions were also deeply moved, involuntarily, each one of them desiring to acquire Divine Power like Immortal Emperor Purple Flame!

    ¡°Great! So great!¡± Huang Xiaolong was not only relieved, but also extremely excited.

    This proves that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s idea was correct! It¡¯s feasible!

    He is absolutely a genius!

    Beings from his universe can obtain Divine Power!

    Divine Power, the supreme power, has been stolen!

    Perhaps, this is the only exception among all universes!

    An exceptional advantage!

    ¡°Very good, which means, our universe can give birth to some so-called ¡®Divine Race¡¯~~~hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t rush, everyone will get a share. There¡¯s plenty of Divine Power energy here to go around!¡±

    The area Huang Xiaolong has chosen is surrounded by mountains, and these mountains are all comprised of ¡®Divine Mountains¡¯ made of Divine Power. Now, Divine Power can be absorbed, comparable to Huang Xiaolong and others being in a huge treasure vault.

    It can almost be said to be inexhaustible and endless!

    Freely enjoying that which is more precious than any treasure in the world ¨C Divine Power.

    Meanwhile, outside in the battlefield, countless powerful beings of the universe are fighting desperately, while Huang Xiaolong and the creatures of his universe are stealing Divine Power.

    Refreshing!

    The Divine Race set a trap here to gather countless universe powerhouses to fight among themselves until all were annihilated. Unexpectedly, they miscalculated one aspect.

    They inadvertently created an excessively luxurious bridal garment for Huang Xiaolong.

    Instantly, Huang Xiaolong pulled out his Divine Artifact blade, chopped off huge quantities of tiny fragments from the surrounding Divine Mountains, allowing his companions to indulge in absorbing it.

    Huang Xiaolong himself wasn¡¯t idling either, taking out all the fragments of Divine Artifacts he had stored in the underworld, and began to devour and refine like a glutton.

    The rate at which Huang Xiaolong absorbed and refined Divine Power was much faster than his companions, roughly, each breath he took allowed him to absorb ten, even a hundred times more.

    While absorbing Divine Power, Huang Xiaolong also mulled over numerous ideas, setting up countless formations in this region.

    There were maze formations, defensive formations, attack formations, illusion formations.

    Ensuring that if any enemy arrived, they wouldn¡¯t quickly discover Huang Xiaolong and the rest.

    Even if they did discover them, it would require some time to break the maze and illusion formations, among others.

    Huang Xiaolong was seizing every possible moment.

    He has now found the opportunity to become stronger, capable of leading his companions to grow stronger together, but he needed time. If disturbed, Huang Xiaolong would go to all lengths, to kill the intruder!

    As more Divine Power accumulated in his body, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s refining speed also increased.

    Half a month!

    Inadvertently, half a month¡¯s time had passed.

    Within this half month, Huang Xiaolong and his companions tirelessly refined without sleep or rest.

    Of course, with their level of cultivation, even if they did not sleep, rest, or eat for ten thousand years, it would be trivial.

    Finally!

    Huang Xiaolong had completely absorbed all the Divine Power from a divine mountain he had previously felled! Not a single drop was left!

    One divine mountain, equivalent to the power of one from the Divine Race!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was transformed!

    Completely transformed!

    After absorbing these Divine Powers, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body also underwent a completely new refinement!

    Like a phoenix reborn from the ashes!

    A total rebirth!

    ¡°Excellent~~excellent~~hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up, bursting into wild laughter! His eyes completely turned a golden hue, a color that overarches any universe, any being, supreme and regal.

    Pure, great, transcending all!

    A single glance seemed capable of annihilating a planet!

    And his body, deep in the pores, also radiated a golden color!

    Thunder surrounded his body, and within his pupils, the patterns of sun, moon, stars, and galaxies appeared.

    In each pore, clouds billowed and divine light spurted, with divine aura fully steaming.

    Various phenomenal visions appeared above Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong felt an undying, unending, eternal taste.

    Undying?

    In fact, after Huang Xiaolong fused with the pure-blooded body of Kuupeng, he had already become undying.

    But that undying meant coexistence with the heaven and the universe.

    That is, as long as the universe where Huang Xiaolong existed did not perish, he would not perish.

    But¡­ what if the universe is destroyed?

    The answer is undoubtedly, Huang Xiaolong would also be obliterated.

    And what about being now undying?

    That is¨CThe universe perishes! And I do not!

    Even if the universe where Huang Xiaolong existed was completely destroyed, he would still exist!

    In other words, he transcends the universe he resided in!

    He had evolved!

    Huang Xiaolong had completely evolved into a whole new form of life!

    The level of life, had made a leap!

    His companions, while looking at Huang Xiaolong, felt an immensely oppressive force.

    This oppressive force, to the Third Crown Prince, Ninth Princess, Immortal Emperor Wanjian, and Demon King Kui, was too familiar¨C

    It was¨CThe oppressive force of the Divine Race!

    Originally, in the last world of the Ten Heavens, they had experienced this completely despairing oppressive force!

    ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± Third Crown Prince uttered in a trembling voice, completely shocked, incredulous, unbelievable.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s emotions could hardly remain calm anymore. ¡°Your feelings are not wrong, from now on, I, Huang Xiaolong, have condensed¨CDivine Body! My body is filled with Divine Power!¡±

    ¡°If I disguise myself a bit, then I am a genuine, bona fide¨Cmember of the Divine Race!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled intensely, ¡°Now, if I encounter that Divine Race being from before, I can, quite easily kill him. Because, I have Divine Body, I have Divine Power, I have Divine Artifacts, I also have the body of Kuupeng, the power of the underworld¡­ invincible, I truly feel an invincible taste! One finger, shattering eons!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°My master is mighty! My master is invincible! My master is truly invincible!¡± Immortal Emperor Zuifeng and others, along with several hundred elite Profound Immortals, knelt down, continuously kowtowing.

    ¡°Alright, this chance encounter is absolutely extraordinary, I now have even more confidence in leading everyone, to break out from this Battle of Ten Thousand Realms,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, reigning in his emotions and smiling. ¡°However, I can still continue to absorb Divine Power! Hahahaha! You all also have an extraordinary foundation, put in the effort! I hope, every one of you present can condense a Divine Body!¡±

    His companions were spirited again and started to absorb and refine Divine Power.

    Time, like water, flew by.

    Another half month had passed¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1453 - Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 All Become Gods Break Out

    Chapter 1453: Chapter 1453: All Become Gods! Break Out! Chapter 1453: Chapter 1453: All Become Gods! Break Out! During these days, Huang Xiaolong and his companions from the same universe, in this secluded place, peacefully absorbed Divine Power.

    There was a sense of tranquility amidst chaos, an impression of peaceful passing of time.

    And Huang Xiaolong, he had indeed achieved his goal with ease ¨C he had condensed his Divine Body!

    Furthermore, as time passed, the speed of absorbing Divine Power became faster and faster.

    Another half month passed, and Huang Xiaolong was actually able to condense his Divine Body for the second time!

    Yes, the second condensation!

    A second condensation!

    For instance, it¡¯s like tempering steel; the first time, many impurities were removed, saving the essence, condensing the initial form, while the second tempering expelled even deeper impurities, making this initial form even more perfect!

    ¡°I understand now! Can the Divine Body actually evolve?¡± A flicker of realization flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Now, his Divine Power was at least twice as strong as that of the Divine Race he had previously fought!

    His Divine Body was also twice as strong as that of the Divine Race he previously battled!

    If he encounters that Divine Race again, Huang Xiaolong could kill it in an extremely short amount of time!

    And it wouldn¡¯t be like before, where killing one¡¯s enemy also inflicted substantial self-damage.

    Instead¨C

    He could slay them with ease!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ good, very good, this journey to the Myriad Worlds Battlefield has yielded too great a harvest.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes brilliant like stars, ¡°Not to mention, if there is only one Divine Race being in our universe, then I can simply kill him, and after that, our universe, without saying it is forever peaceful, at least it will remain in a safe and stable state for a long time.¡±

    This adventure was truly worth it, not the slightest bit regrettable.

    Because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s combat abilities, physique, and level of life had improved by so much, much stronger than an ordinary Divine Race.

    However, what slightly worried him was that the Divine Body could actually evolve!

    This meant¨C

    In the vast world, the countless Divine Races also had distinctions of rank and level.

    For example, the Divine Race that Huang Xiaolong had previously encountered was probably at the lowest level.

    In other words, there are even stronger Divine Races with higher levels and more Divine Skills¡­

    ¡°This is going to be difficult~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, but he quickly cast aside any negative emotions, ¡°All in all, I won¡¯t worry about it too much, at least, no especially powerful Divine Races have appeared in our universe yet. There¡¯s only that one.¡±

    However, after the second condensation of his Divine Body, when Huang Xiaolong once again attempted to absorb the Divine Power from those divine mountains, it was¨C

    Without effect!

    Yes, he could absorb Divine Power, but it could no longer refine the Divine Body or transform into tangible strength.

    ¡°The second condensation is a limit, my current bottleneck¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong contemplated. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t continue to temper the Divine Body~~ but rather¡­ in this Myriad Worlds Battlefield, the energy of the Divine Race simply doesn¡¯t match my current level anymore, hmm, it¡¯s too low-grade. To keep tempering, I need a higher grade of Divine Race energy¡­ I get it, the limit lies here¡­¡±

    For the time being, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, because his companions were still tirelessly absorbing and refining Divine Power non-stop; their goal was very simple ¨C to complete the first tempering of the Divine Body and ultimately become gods, even if just the lowest level of Divine Race, that would be enough.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic, slowly refine. Now, with me here protecting the law, no one can disturb us, hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was spirited and very confident. ¡°Those fools from the other universes, even if they have Divine Artifacts, if they dare to come, I¡¯ll make sure they come standing but lie down here, hahaha~~¡±

    At this moment, his companions were all greatly encouraged.

    Although they weren¡¯t quite clear on the extent to which Huang Xiaolong had grown, they could feel that he was becoming more vast, more grand, more invincible.

    Sometimes, when Huang Xiaolong stood in front of you, if you closed your eyes, you would have the illusion ¨C that you were soaring through the vastness of the universal starry sky! Majestic! Profound! Unfathomable!

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s presence alone was equivalent to a universe, no, to be exact, he was above universes.

    This, is a god!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t remain idle.

    Although he could no longer receive Divine Power to refine the Divine Body, Huang Xiaolong still studied hard, looking for ways to perfectly conceal the fluctuations of Divine Power within his body.

    He didn¡¯t want to actively expose these.

    This was his trump card, his biggest trump card, and his greatest secret; it must be kept hidden!

    Currently, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s appearance was actually no different from before, not like the Divine Race being he fought, with golden eyes and golden hair.

    Of course, when Huang Xiaolong activated his Divine Power, he could also appear with no difference from the features and aura of that Divine Race.

    After continuous experiments.

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong invented a kind of talisman.

    A talisman temporarily created, inscribed.

    This talisman, engraved in jade, once embedded inside his body, could perfectly hide those characteristics of the Divine Race.

    Not to mention ordinary creatures of the universe, even the true Divine Race, unless they are of relatively high rank, would find it difficult to detect this for a time.

    And such symbols, as long as they are not shattered, can be used continuously without the issue of depletion. Unless they are damaged in battle, causing the internal symbols to fracture.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong created a symbol and merged it into his body.

    In an instant, his aura underwent a dramatic transformation.

    After refining his Divine Body, his kingly dominance that reigned over the universe, that detached air, was completely shielded. Making him look exactly like he did before.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong mass-produced these symbols, and every one of his companions present received one.

    After finishing with these, Huang Xiaolong roamed the vicinity, taking away all materials infused with Divine Power, and incorporating them into the underworld.

    Hehe, although Huang Xiaolong himself could no longer absorb such lower-level energy of the Divine Race, this type of energy was still a superior force transcending all universes, a super energy. Bringing it back, he could cultivate more and more of the Divine Race within his own universe.

    Huang Xiaolong made a trip back to the underworld.

    He summoned all his wives, together.

    In addition, there were many slaves, confidants, such as Xu Fu, the Yin Tribe Crown Prince, the Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan, Lin Zicong.

    Friends and family, all gathered together.

    Huang Xiaolong excitedly announced. ¡°A historic moment has arrived, the Great Nirvana has come! Now, everyone has the chance to become a god!¡±

    Then, he implanted the beggar-version of the Parasitic Demon Secret Technique, and its devouring secret techniques, into the minds of friends and family.

    Letting them all absorb Divine Power! Refining out Divine Bodies!

    The underworld was in tumult!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, confidants, and slaves all emitted cries of joy.

    This was a leap in the level of life!

    Once Divine Bodies are refined, invincible in the universe!

    Moving back outside the underworld.

    Finally¡ª-

    Boom~~!!!!

    First, it was the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King, his body erupted in pure golden light, like a great sun!

    Above his head, Divine Light also shot forth!

    Success!

    The Third Crown Prince had completed the first refinement of his Divine Body!

    He had become a god!

    The Third Crown Prince was incredibly excited, as if he had experienced a rebirth, or gone through a reforging.

    ¡°Brother-in-law! I¡¯ve done it! So powerful! Now, with just a drop of my blood, I could destroy a planet!¡± The Third Crown Prince was profoundly moved. ¡°With a single breath, I could create universal storms!¡±

    ¡°Of course, dear brother-in-law, you are now of the Divine Race. Hmm, this Jade Pendant, imprinted with a concealing Formation, I¡¯ll inject it into your body, to keep you low-key.¡± Huang Xiaolong embedded the pre-made Jade Pendant symbol into the Third Crown Prince¡¯s body, preventing exposure.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also succeeded!¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor stood up, radiating divine light.

    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded too! Giggles! Little Long! I¡¯ve made it!¡± Both the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess achieved godhood together!

    One by one, companions began to ascend to godhood.

    Persistence pays off!

    However, after the first refinement of their Divine Bodies, they faced an unsolvable bottleneck.

    Their talents, potentials, seemed to fall short compared to Huang Xiaolong. With the same Divine Race energy, they spent many times longer than Huang Xiaolong, yet their limit was just one refinement of the Divine Body.

    But that was enough!

    Eventually, all companions, including avatars from the world of Immortals like the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, all succeeded in refining!

    Huang Xiaolong distributed the Jade Pendant symbols, perfectly disguising everyone.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, what should we do now?¡± The Third Crown Prince stretched his muscles and bones. ¡°Should we go out and warm up, teach a lesson to those so-called mightiest beings of other universes?¡±

    His companions were eager to try.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, have some fun. Hmm~~ to seize Divine Artifacts, and also to collect various energies of the Divine Race contained in mountains, rivers, and stones; we don¡¯t need these energies anymore, but there are far too many beings in our own universe that need to evolve. Within this Battlefield of the Myriad Realms, take away all Divine Race energy, every single bit of it! We¡¯ll make sure not a single one remains!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°At the same time, let¡¯s also look for a way to leave this Battlefield of the Myriad Realms.¡±

    ¡°Go! Break forth! Let those guys from other universes know that the beings from our universe are not to be trifled with!¡±

    ¡°Kill kill kill!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s break out!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1454 - Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 I Also Give You Two Choices

    Chapter 1454: Chapter 1454: I Also Give You Two Choices! Chapter 1454: Chapter 1454: I Also Give You Two Choices! Now that everyone has become divine and all great achievements are complete, they naturally feel pent up and want to go out and vent.

    The moment they entered the myriad worlds battlefield, the scene where they were humiliated by those other universe¡¯s supreme beings is vividly etched in their memories.

    ¡°Okay, we should also leave this place.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong led his companions, soaring into the air, crossing the void, wandering through the myriad worlds battlefield, looting as they went.

    Whenever they encountered mountains and rocks constructed from the energy of the Divine Race, they would directly scavenge them and put them into the netherworld.

    Haha, these are all good things, the very best of items.

    As a result, wherever Huang Xiaolong and the others passed, it was as if locusts had swept through, leaving not a blade of grass!

    Almost damn well digging three feet into the ground!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, the battle in the myriad worlds battlefield seems to have entered its final stage.¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King looked around and then said in a deep voice. ¡°The scent of death is very strong, but there are probably not many living beings left in the myriad worlds battlefield. It seems that the weak have all been killed¨Chow tragic, truly tragic. Supreme beings from all universes gathered here, only to fall and never return home again¨C¡±

    Everyone felt a bit of lament.

    All of this was the conspiracy and tricks of the Divine Race.

    The Divine Race should be the common enemy of all beings from any universe!

    It¡¯s just hateful that there are still some foolish ignorants who regard the Divine Race as gods to be worshipped.

    ¡°I wonder if the Demon King and the others are still alive.¡± The Demon King Kui also shook his head. He knew that the Demon King and the others had missed the greatest opportunity of their lives.

    Of course, there might still be a chance for redemption, and that is to grovel to Huang Xiaolong, to serve Huang Xiaolong as their master. That was their only chance!

    Just then!

    Ahead, dark clouds covered the sky!

    Above the dark clouds, divine light twinkled! Of course, it wasn¡¯t the light emitted by the Divine Race, but the radiance of Divine Artifacts!

    ¡°Oh? They¡¯re coming¨Cseems like there¡¯s a familiar feeling.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of teasing.

    The dark clouds moved rapidly, floating over towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    Thousands of fierce and brutal thoughts, like a heaven-spanning and earth-encasing net, firmly locked onto Huang Xiaolong and the rest.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the enemy, they bear ill intent.¡± The Immortal Emperor Zui Feng sneered. ¡°Master, you need not take action yourself, let your servant handle it.¡±

    ¡°Wait¨Clet¡¯s see who it is first,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Finally, the expanse of dark clouds floated right before Huang Xiaolong.

    One could see upon the dark clouds, stood a middle-aged couple, both holding high-quality Divine Artifacts in their hands. They were also dressed in dazzlingly bright armor and capes.

    Divine Race scripts flowed around their bodies.

    So majestic.

    So domineering.

    Behind the middle-aged couple stood thousands of formidable beings, some particularly powerful ones, also wielding Divine Artifacts.

    This was like a well-trained army, armed with numerous Divine Artifacts.

    And the Evil Qi seeping out from their bodies was very dense, some even had crimson blood on their armor.

    From this, one could tell that this army had gone through countless slaughters, bloodshed, and lootings¡­

    Coincidentally, this army was the enemy of Huang Xiaolong.

    All the supreme beings from the universe where Zhuri resided!

    The middle-aged couple was Zhuri¡¯s parents!

    However, what Huang Xiaolong and the others didn¡¯t expect was that beside Zhuri, there actually stood¨Cthe Demon King! Along with several Demon Kings under his command!

    At this moment, the Demon King also held a spear-shaped Divine Artifact in his hand, his face showing quite a bit of smugness.

    ¡°The Demon King¨Cactually, to think he joined an alliance with the strong beings from other universes¨Ctruly despicable!¡± The Demon King Kui and the Demon King Hou also felt disdain.

    As the saying goes, too slow and you¡¯ll miss it¨C

    Boom~~!!!!

    A flash of divine light, followed by a loud explosion, erupted directly above Huang Xiaolong and the others,

    as if the most spectacular fireworks in the universe were bursting forth.

    The next moment¨C

    Countless threads of divine light, like a spider¡¯s web, cascaded down,

    Layer upon layer, they trapped Huang Xiaolong and his companions, imprisoning them.

    Very well then, just like a cage, Huang Xiaolong and his companions were locked up.

    And within this cage, countless Divine Race characters were spiraling, like swimming dragons and dancing phoenixes, a sight to behold.

    ¡°Little Long, this Divine Artifact is quite strange¨Cit¡¯s actually a prison that has locked us all up,¡± whispered the Ninth Princess in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear.

    Naturally, such a Divine Artifact could not really confine Huang Xiaolong and the others; if they all unleashed their Divine Power, they could tear apart this prison in three to five moves.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was not in a hurry. Concealing his strength without revealing it, he watched the enemy with a smile, like a sinister dragon lurking in the abyss, feigning sleep, temporarily not revealing his fangs and claws.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Suddenly, Zhuri¡¯s father burst into a hideous and terrifying laugh, ¡°The net of heaven has large meshes, but it lets nothing through! Hahaha~~~ You! You thought you could get away with murdering my son? This time, let¡¯s see how you run!¡±

    The Demon Kings also wore a schadenfreude expression.

    ¡°Demon King, your beloved son was killed by Huang Xiaolong,¡± the Demon King said malevolently. ¡°Now that he¡¯s trapped by the Divine Artifact, you can humiliate and torture him to your heart¡¯s content to avenge your son.¡±

    A murderous flicker crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and then he asked indifferently, ¡°Yo, Demon King, you really are curious. Now, you¡¯re actually allying with beings from other universes to oppress us. That seems a bit unjustified.¡±

    ¡°Demon King, do you have no shame?¡± the Immortal Emperor of Drunken Wind sternly questioned.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the Demon King¡¯s face was sinister, ¡°What of it? I have done nothing wrong. Huang Xiaolong, blame yourself for being too strong and overbearing.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Being strong is also a crime?¡± Huang Xiaolong was baffled. ¡°That¡¯s unreasonable. Demon King, personally, I have no grudge with you, and after entering the Battlefield of the Myriad Worlds, we hail from the same universe. Even if we don¡¯t cooperate, we shouldn¡¯t kick a man when he¡¯s down. My strength, after all, is beneficial to our universe. And you¡­ hmph, jealous?¡±

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong, enough with your nonsense,¡± the Demon King bared his teeth. ¡°You are too strong. I¡¯ve witnessed your combat power, and I must admit, I am no match for you. Not just me, in our universe, the collective strength of all experts from the Demon, Immortal, and Dragon realms combined, wouldn¡¯t be enough for you to slaughter. Moreover, you¡¯re also the son-in-law of the great Dragon King. By now, even the Immortal Emperor of Drunken Wind is submissive to you. You have already dominated our universe, so we, the Demon Race, are inevitably going to be annexed by you! You have wolfish ambitions! Previously, you even threatened me to become your slave! It seems you¡¯ve harbored ill intentions for a long time, haven¡¯t you? Therefore, I chose to cooperate with Brother Zhutian, to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze gradually turned colder. ¡°It seems you are hardly worthy of collaborating with these fellows beside you.¡±

    ¡°I have my bargaining chips, naturally. In return, I will lead the way, take Brother Zhutian to our universe, and then gift him half of our universe¡¯s territory~~~¡± bragged the Demon King unceasingly.

    So, this guy intends to divide half of his universe and hand it to powerhouses of other universes!

    This is tantamount to inviting a wolf into the house! Harboring evil intentions! A traitor! An utter traitor!

    Immediately, various sounds of denunciation resonated around Huang Xiaolong.

    The Demon King sneered. ¡°Rather than being completely conquered by Huang Xiaolong, it¡¯s better to divide the world equally with Brother Zhutian. Hehehe~~~ Huang Xiaolong, today, your death is certain, without suspense. From now on, as allies with Brother Zhutian, we won¡¯t fear the idiots from other universes.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ indeed.¡± Zhutian, with a facade of a smile, said, ¡°Huang Xiaolong, isn¡¯t it? Hmm, you killed my son, this enmity is irreconcilable. Don¡¯t bother trying to resist and struggle. This time, our universe¡¯s powerhouses have obtained many opportunities in the Battlefield of the Myriad Worlds, acquiring a large quantity of Divine Artifacts. Now, we have become the most dominant force within the battlefield!¡±

    ¡°We possess the most Divine Artifacts and the most manpower¡­¡± Zhutian boasted. ¡°The battles of the Myriad Worlds¡¯ Battlefield are coming to an end, and we will proceed to the final cleanup, killing all alien races, and then seeking a way to leave the Battlefield of the Myriad Worlds.¡±

    After hearing Zhutian¡¯s words, Huang Xiaolong slightly nodded.

    It appears that the beings of Zhutian¡¯s universe have become the biggest winners in the Battlefield of the Myriad Worlds.

    Too bad they¡¯ve encountered Huang Xiaolong and his companions.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly imagine that they are about to face a group of¨C¡°Divine Race¡±!

    ¡°Huang Xiaolong! And you damned companions, now, kneel down,¡± Zhutian commanded harshly. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices. First, kneel and repent, then commit suicide. Second, I will personally make a move to crush every bone and meridian in your body, little by little! Remember, there are only two choices!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong could not help but snicker.

    His companions also found it laughable.

    They were like beholding a bunch of tiny ants incessantly hopping and shouting in front of a colossal wild beast.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What if I choose neither?¡± Huang Xiaolong could barely contain his laughter.

    ¡°You have no choice!¡± The corner of Zhutian¡¯s mouth carried a cruel, mocking smile. ¡°With a strong formation and Divine Artifacts on our side, what about you? A pitiful bunch of trash, might not even possess a Divine Artifact. To be honest, I¡¯m in a good mood, which is why I even gave you the chance to choose, otherwise¡­ hmph!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Finally, Huang Xiaolong could no longer hold it in and burst into roaring laughter, nearly tearing up from laughter. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give you two choices too. First, die standing. Second, die kneeling. Hahaha~~ make your choice!¡±

    There was a pause, and Huang Xiaolong turned to the Demon King with a look of pity and regret on his face. ¡°Do you really not regret throwing your lots in with the beasts of another universe? I also give you two choices. First, kneel down, admit your mistakes, and repent, or second, die.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1455 - Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Crushing Decay Chop Melons and Cut

    Chapter 1455: Chapter 1455: Crushing Decay, Chop Melons and Cut Vegetables Chapter 1455: Chapter 1455: Crushing Decay, Chop Melons and Cut Vegetables Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words directly enraged Zhutian and the Demon King to the point of furious laughter.

    Then, their subordinates also burst into a hysterical laughter, bending over and nearly laughing their tears out.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ha~~hahaha~~truly¡­truly brain-dead! Idiotic!¡± the Demon King wiped his tears. ¡°Huang Xiaolong, you just don¡¯t see the coffin until you cry. You weaklings don¡¯t even need Brother Zhutian to make a move. Even his subordinates, using Divine Artifacts to attack, can massacre all of you; you have no chance of fighting back at all!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~let me laugh a bit more~~Huang Xiaolong, are you threatening us? Giving us two options? Hahaha~~mad, you are truly mad~~hahahaha~~~¡± Zhutian laughed convulsively.

    Zhutian¡¯s wife, who is also Zhuri¡¯s mother, looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of hatred and vengeance, gritting her teeth. ¡°Master, why waste words¡­make a move! I want this boy dead! Avenge our son! Death!¡±

    During the conversation, Zhutian¡¯s wife stepped forward.

    Besides wearing Divine Artifact armor, she also held a Divine Artifact bow and a Divine Arrow in her hands.

    One bow, one arrow.

    This complete set of Divine Artifacts possesses immense power, simply terrifying.

    A single arrow shot could even bring down the stars.

    Using this set of Divine Artifacts, in the battlefield of myriad worlds, Zhutian¡¯s wife is virtually invincible. Even when facing opponents also equipped with Divine Artifacts, she can explode them with a single arrow!

    In a swift yet delayed moment, the revenge-driven woman drew the bow fully, divine light congealing into a bundle!

    Boom~~!

    An arrow was shot!

    The golden Divine Arrow, infused with wind, thunder, and torrential Divine Power, shot towards Huang Xiaolong at a speed faster than light, aiming straight for his heart!

    Divine Arrow!

    In its path, every inch of space peeled away and, accompanying it, the sigh of the divine!

    The Arrow of Sigh!

    ¡°Hahaha~~he¡¯s dead. Killing him like this is indeed letting him off easy.¡± The Demon King affirmed with confidence. ¡°No matter how strong Huang Xiaolong is, he can¡¯t escape this arrow. From now on, our universe will honor me as the supreme king, and no one can pose a threat to me anymore. Even the Great Dragon King, I can instantly kill with Divine Artifacts. Hahaha, finally, I dominate the universe.¡±

    Zhutian also smiled and nodded.

    However, in the vision of Huang Xiaolong and others, the lightning-fast arrow seemed to slow down.

    Well, there¡¯s a reason ¨C currently, Huang Xiaolong and the others had already formed their Divine Bodies.

    Their physical strength, mind speed, eye¡¯s power, and nerves¡¯ responses had reached a whole new level!

    To put it bluntly, they are Divine Race!

    Thus, they could react more calmly to the incoming Divine Artifact attack.

    ¡°Hey~ this set of Divine Artifacts, bow and arrows, they are quite good. Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then reached out a hand.

    Pfft~~!

    Grabbed!

    He directly seized the arrow, which attacked like a gust of wind sweeping over grass!

    Dumbfounded!!!!!!

    Everyone on Zhutian¡¯s side was dumbfounded!

    How is this possible?

    Grabbing a Divine Arrow filled with Divine Power single-handedly?

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Body had undergone a second refinement, thus he could easily seize the incoming Divine Artifacts.

    Compare this to the Third Crown Prince and Immortal Emperor Wanjian who had only undergone one Divine Body refinement, they can¡¯t even endure the arrow directly as it would have injured them; they could only dodge.

    Huang Xiaolong held the arrow, which was still violently struggling, but in his hand, it appeared as if embedded, hardly able to break free.

    ¡°Impossible! My Divine Artifact is of extreme high quality, how could it possibly fail? What went wrong?¡± the woman screamed hysterically.

    ¡°This¡­this~~¡± Zhutian¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, sensing that something was terribly wrong.

    A grim omen directly seized Zhutian!

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily to the sky, ¡°What comes around goes around, ah, here, back to you~~¡±

    The next second¡­

    Huang Xiaolong threw back the arrow, targeting precisely at the woman!

    Woooo~!

    Huang Xiaolong, gathering all his Divine Power in that throw, made the arrow even faster than before, ghostly!

    Ahh~~~~~~~!

    The woman hadn¡¯t even reacted when her body was pierced by the Divine Arrow!

    It entered through the front chest, exited through the back!

    Pfft~~!!!!!!

    A burst of blood and flesh sprayed out.

    Her body was also blasted away, slamming into the background.

    And, the power of the Divine Arrow was not yet exhausted, continuing to shoot further after penetrating the woman¡¯s body!

    Pfft~!

    Thud~!

    Thud~!

    ¡­

    It was as if skewered lamb kebabs, dozens of powerful beings, bodies all pierced through. Even those clad in Divine Artifact armors were shot through, unable to escape.

    For a moment, the air was thick with the stench of blood and the scent of death.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye!

    By the time Zhutian came to his senses, his wife had already perished. Dozens of his elite subordinates were utterly dead.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on~~ what¡­ what is this situation~~ that¡­ that casual throw by Huang Xiaolong, the power of the divine arrow¡­ it¡¯s actually¡­ even more powerful¡­ more powerful without a divine bow¡­ unimaginably strong~~ Who¡­ who exactly is he~~¡±

    ¡°Not even Divine Artifacts can kill him!¡± The Demon King was also terrified.

    At this time, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command, everyone flew up, both hands channeling Divine Power, forcibly tearing apart and shredding the treasure that trapped them.

    For several hundred members of the Divine Race, destroying a jail-type treasure was too easy.

    After breaking free, Huang Xiaolong and the others stepped through air, approaching Zhutian.

    Each one of them wore a mocking expression on their face.

    ¡°I told you, I gave you two choices, yet you didn¡¯t cherish them, now¡­ well, let¡¯s just kill you all~~ Hahaha, a bunch of ants, thinking, with some trash Divine Artifacts, you could hop around? How pitiful, truly pitiful.¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed.

    At this time, in Zhutian¡¯s view, those approaching him were like a group of savage beasts, a group of terrifying creatures that not even the myriad realms battlefield could restrain!

    It¡¯s over!

    Zhutian¡¯s spirit utterly collapsed!

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t come here! You! Who exactly are you all~~~¡± Zhutian screamed in terror.

    The next second~~!

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~~

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s companions moved!

    Each one, emitting a golden Divine Race aura, no longer hiding anything, their bodies swiftly moved through the air towards the enemy.

    The space itself was torn with startling marks.

    Behold, a flash of gold, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s companions had already charged into the enemy ranks.

    Fast. Unbelievably fast.

    So fast that even though the enemies held Divine Artifacts, they couldn¡¯t even lock on to perform an attack.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    One enemy after another was torn into shreds.

    Their heads twisted off one by one.

    A massacre.

    A horrific massacre.

    No, not horrific, because it was a one-sided slaughter, like a group of robust adults crushing some infant¡¯s toys.

    So effortlessly.

    So devastatingly.

    Sometimes, a sweep of divine light and a swath of enemies were beheaded or exploded outright.

    Only about ten breaths¡¯ time.

    Perhaps, even less than ten breaths.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s companions had all returned, repositioned behind Huang Xiaolong.

    As if, they never left, never harvested any lives.

    Above the dark clouds.

    Only Zhutian and the Demon King remained.

    Others¡­

    Dead.

    All utterly annihilated.

    The recent slaughter, immensely brief, yet perfectly demonstrated the ease of chopping vegetables.

    Softened.

    Collapsed.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Zhutian and the Demon King, trembling, numbly looked around at the fragmented corpses, as if standing in a blood-scented garbage dump.

    Dead. All dead.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, you two kneel first.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, like a devil.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1456 - Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 The Divine Race Appears

    Chapter 1456: Chapter 1456: The Divine Race Appears! Chapter 1456: Chapter 1456: The Divine Race Appears! At this moment, Zhutian and the Great Demon King were indeed experiencing a terrifying disparity in emotions, as if they had plummeted from the high heavens to the dust below!

    Tens of thousands of elite warriors and the reliance on Divine Artifacts were all annihilated within less than ten breaths¡­

    Such an event was utterly beyond comprehension and imagination.

    It was as if they were dreaming.

    A nightmare!

    ¡°Kneel,¡± commanded Huang Xiaolong with a voice that seemed devilish, once again piercing their ears and intimidating their souls.

    Thump~~!

    Thump~~!

    Zhutian and the Great Demon King both knelt before Huang Xiaolong, trembling all over like fragile quails.

    ¡°Hmm~ Had you knelt earlier, wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy? Did you really have to force my hand?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°Great Demon King, do you regret it now?¡±

    Regret?

    The Great Demon King shuddered.

    He looked up at the Immortal Emperors Drunken Wind and Thousand Swords, as well as Demon Kings Kui and Roar, standing behind Huang Xiaolong¡­

    ¡°How¡­ How did they become so powerful? So powerful that it¡¯s inconceivable?¡± The Great Demon King voiced his biggest doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, follow me, and you can become powerful, you can defy the heavens,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated matter-of-factly. ¡°You had the chance to become powerful too, it¡¯s a pity, you did not seize it¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah~!¡± An overwhelming tide of regret swept through every nerve of the Great Demon King! If he could do it over, he swore he would willingly become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slave! He wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all!

    The Great Demon King loathed himself for not seizing such an opportunity!

    To become powerful! A chance to defy the heavens!

    ¡°I was wrong!¡± The Great Demon King wailed aloud. ¡°Huang¡­ Huang Xiaolong~~ No! Master! Master! I am willing to be your slave! Master!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly. ¡°I hear the Demon Race possesses a Dragon Ball?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, yes, the Demon Race does have a Dragon Ball, but this servant does not carry it on me, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s kept in the Demon Realm, within this servant¡¯s palace!¡±

    At this time, Zhutian also howled, ¡°I, Zhutian! Am willing to become your slave! I will serve you as my lord forever and never betray! It was right for you to kill my son, wife, and kin; they deserved death! This servant will not hold grudges, nor dare to even think of vengeance!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe~ Sometimes, an opportunity only comes once, fleeting in an instant; once missed, it¡¯s truly gone¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Then, with a simple wave of his hand through the air.

    A golden blade solely composed of Divine Power swept out in a slash, claiming all in its path.

    Spurt~~!

    Zhutian and the Great Demon King were sliced apart, their bodies blasted to pieces and their souls obliterated.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong and his allies had annihilated the most massive cosmic force that had survived up to this point in the myriad worlds¡¯ battlefield.

    ¡°Clean up the battlefield,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind.

    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡± Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind, leading other Immortal Emperors and several hundreds of Profound Immortals, flew over and gathered all the fallen Divine Artifacts, handing them over to Huang Xiaolong.

    Meanwhile, not far away, another cosmic force of a few thousand individuals who also possessed a number of Divine Artifacts, were shakily observing from the side.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept over them through the void.

    ¡°Ahh! No! No! We have no intention of offending! Please do not slaughter us! Out of consideration that we¡¯ve all fallen on hard times in this myriad worlds¡¯ battlefield, spare us~~ Please don¡¯t kill us~~¡± The leader of this cosmic force cried out in despair.

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t trouble those who don¡¯t trouble me.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t interested in massacre and plunder; after all, he had already become the greatest victor in the myriad worlds¡¯ battlefield.

    That cosmic force, feeling as if they had received imperial amnesty, fled in sheer panic and humiliation.

    ¡°Master, what shall we do now? Where should we go?¡± Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve covered the entire myriad worlds¡¯ battlefield with my divine consciousness~~¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was a super-strong being who had refined his Divine Body twice, his divine consciousness far exceeding that of the past.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, have you found anything?¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan inquired.

    ¡°No flaws,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression grew more somber. ¡°As of now, I cannot find any flaws in this myriad worlds¡¯ battlefield!¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°even though we have become gods, we¡­ we cannot leave this place! We¡¯re trapped! Like all the other creatures from various universes, we¡¯re stuck here without a way out.¡±

    Silence.

    These words were spoken by Huang Xiaolong, so naturally there was no doubt about them.

    ¡°Little Long, are you saying that even you can¡¯t find a way to get us back home?¡± The Ninth Princess pouted her lips. ¡°I¡¯m kind of missing the Dragon Realm~~ This place isn¡¯t that fun either~~¡±

    ¡°For the moment, I have no leads.¡± Huang Xiaolong was also very troubled, but he quickly rallied himself, ¡°Right now, let¡¯s not sit idle or give up on ourselves. First, we¡¯ll collect all the materials in the myriad realms battlefield that contain the Divine Race¡¯s energy. Hmm~~ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exhaust all methods to break out of this cage! We will eventually be able to go home!¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong led everyone to start an extensive scavenging in the myriad realms battlefield.

    Uproot mountains when encountering mountains.

    Drain rivers when encountering rivers.

    Even soil imbued with the Divine Race¡¯s energy was raked through.

    All were collected into the underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong also took the time to check on the underworld.

    Hmm, his wives, like Lin Jing, Song Yuru, Ying Aoshan, all became ¨C gods!

    Slaves such as Jiang Yuan, Xu Fu, the Yin Tribe Crown Prince, also became gods!

    Many subordinates from the original Dragon Island, Zhan Tang and Mr. Dongfang, also became gods!

    Friends from the original Binhai City, like Lin Zicong and others, also became gods.

    ¡­

    The underworld was filled with divine lights everywhere.

    Every day, friends and relatives would become gods.

    This was a good sign.

    If we don¡¯t take into account the difficulty of leaving the myriad realms battlefield, then this adventure is undoubtedly an absolute success!

    One year!

    Just like that, Huang Xiaolong and the others stayed in the myriad realms battlefield for an entire year!

    During this year, almost all materials containing the Divine Race¡¯s energy were plundered clean!

    The myriad realms battlefield had become barren land!

    Throughout this year, Huang Xiaolong still could not find a way to leave.

    It was monotonous, dull, helpless, and even to some extent, it was becoming desperate.

    If we can¡¯t leave, then becoming a god is useless!

    Some powerful beings from other universes, in despair and fury, ended their lives.

    On this day, Huang Xiaolong and his companions were sitting cross-legged in a vast plain where no grass grew.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, a year has passed and you have tried many methods, yet we still can¡¯t leave,¡± the Long Clan¡¯s Third Crown Prince said with a bitter smile. ¡°Are we really going to stay in the myriad realms battlefield forever? Sigh~~~ I wonder what¡¯s happening to our universe now~~ I don¡¯t even know if the Divine Race has made a move to destroy the realms of immortals, demons, and dragons¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Long, I hope your Earth is safe,¡± the Seventh Princess worriedly frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely be able to leave. Since the Divine Race created this separate space, there has to be a way out~~¡± Huang Xiaolong remained determined and resilient in his heart, not giving up.

    At this moment¨C

    ¡°Hehehe, my friends, do you wish to leave?¡±

    A light laughter resonated from above the heads of Huang Xiaolong and his companions.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was shocked!

    Truly shocked indeed!

    It should be noted that he had refined his Divine Body for the second time, an unimaginable level of strength, and nothing alive could escape his divine sense, his alertness, and approach silently.

    Yet, until the laughter appeared, Huang Xiaolong had been unaware!

    ¡°He is a powerful being! A super powerful being! At least, much stronger than me right now~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was very certain in his heart.

    Looking up.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A figure completely wrapped in a black cloak, even covering the eyes, was walking leisurely in the void as if strolling in a courtyard.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I can take you out of the myriad realms battlefield,¡± the being shrouded in the cloak chuckled. Then, he sighed, ¡°As for my identity, you shouldn¡¯t find it hard to guess. If you can¡¯t even deduce who I am, then you¡¯re really foolish.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are one of the Divine Race?¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitantly spoke as a spark of realization flashed through his mind.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1457 - Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 The Hierarchical Division of the

    Chapter 1457: Chapter 1457: The Hierarchical Division of the Divine Race Chapter 1457: Chapter 1457: The Hierarchical Division of the Divine Race ¡°You are from the Divine Race!¡± Huang Xiaolong directly stated his conjecture.

    Before him, this individual shrouded entirely in layers, exuding a mysterious aura, belonged to the Divine Race!

    The reason was simple; after all, the current Huang Xiaolong had refined his Divine Body twice and was a very, very potent existence. It could be said that he surpassed any cosmic powerhouse.

    And now, this mysterious individual had managed to approach undetected by Huang Xiaolong, the only explanation being that he was stronger than Huang Xiaolong! And what could be stronger than Huang Xiaolong?

    Indeed, the Divine Race.

    It could only be the Divine Race!

    Below the Divine Race, Huang Xiaolong was invincible; this was a certainty!

    So, the person before him must be a member of the Divine Race who has refined their Divine Body at least three times.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s response, the mysterious figure wrapped tightly in layers burst into laughter, containing a hint of admiration within it. ¡°Not bad, not bad, young man, you are very interesting, very interesting indeed~~~¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s from the Divine Race!¡± The Third Crown Prince and others were on high alert, each assuming a battle stance.

    The Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind, along with hundreds of Profound Immortals, had already slowly begun to surround him.

    The Divine Race ¨C the public enemy of all universes!

    The archenemy!

    Now that they¡¯ve discovered a member of the Divine Race, they were committed to a do-or-die battle!

    A battle that would determine life or death!

    Although this Divine Race being seemed very strong, on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, everyone had achieved godhood. Even those who had only refined their Divine Body once were the lowest level gods, but as they say, even ants in large numbers can bite an elephant to death, right?

    However, Huang Xiaolong spoke in a grave tone, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­ He bears no malice.¡±

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t sense a trace of hostility from this member of the Divine Race.

    On the contrary, he seemed peaceful.

    ¡°Right, if he had malice, he would have made a move against us long ago. Why would he expose himself purposely?¡± The Ninth Princess nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ young man, let¡¯s talk,¡± said the Divine Race member, suddenly tearing off the cloak covering his body.

    Instantly, his true appearance was revealed.

    It was an incredibly perfect, flawless golden-haired man, his facial features sculpted with such definition and dimensionality.

    It was undeniable, the Divine Race was indeed a race so perfect that it almost lacked any faults.

    Compared to the Divine Race member they had encountered before in the Massacre of the Heavens Ten Realms, this one was definitely stronger and his demeanor was not as cold, not as cruel, and not as indifferent to life and death.

    Much more amiable.

    ¡°You¡­¡± For a moment, Huang Xiaolong was at a loss for words, ¡°Did you create this Battlefield of the Myriad Worlds?¡±

    ¡°Um~~ Let¡¯s sit and talk. You should also be able to feel that I bear no ill will. Otherwise, you would have already turned into ashes by now. Even if you have forged your bodies with Divine Power, you couldn¡¯t withstand a single strike from me,¡± said the Divine Race member, very seriously and frankly.

    Unable to withstand even a single strike?

    Everyone including Huang Xiaolong had refined a Divine Body but couldn¡¯t withstand a hit?

    This sounded ludicrous, yet Huang Xiaolong knew the other party wasn¡¯t lying!

    The Third Crown Prince and the others didn¡¯t harbor the slightest doubt either.

    Immediately, the Divine Race member descended from the air, casually walked over to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side, and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Everyone casually took their seats.

    The Divine Race member then sat down beside Huang Xiaolong.

    The Divine Race regarded Huang Xiaolong and the others with an evaluative gaze, looking them over again and again, their satisfaction growing with each passing moment; they nodded repeatedly. ¡°Not bad, the Divine Bodies you have cultivated, although of a very low level, are quite pure and are nearly indistinguishable from those of our true Divine Race.¡±

    After a pause, a member of the Divine Race addressed Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of your universe, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong hesitated a moment, ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°You are quite talented. I appreciate that,¡± the Divine Race said with a smile. ¡°You should know, even in the realm of gods, there are not many who would receive such praise from me.¡±

    The realm of gods?

    A thought stirred in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, and he gained more information about the Divine Race¡­

    ¡°Then I should say thank you,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a smile.

    ¡°How much do you know about the Divine Race?¡± the Divine Race inquired. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am not your enemy. You can speak freely.¡±

    For some reason, Huang Xiaolong found himself harboring a deep subconscious trust in this member of the Divine Race.

    So, Huang Xiaolong proceeded to share everything he knew.

    ¡°Uh-huh. It seems that what you know is quite limited,¡± the Divine Race said with a smile. ¡°Alright, listen up, now I will tell you more about the Divine Race.¡±

    As these words were spoken, Huang Xiaolong and the others held their breath and listened intently.

    ¡°Indeed, the existence of the Divine Race is meant to eradicate beings like you. There is a belief that your presence will eventually lead to the depletion of universe after universe,¡± the Divine Race stated candidly.

    ¡°We are truly innocent,¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Since we were born into the universe, I believe there is significance to our existence. Every creature, no matter how weak, has the right to survival.¡±

    The Divine Race nodded, pondered for a moment, then said with a smile. ¡°First, let me tell you about the hierarchy within the Divine Race.¡±

    As Huang Xiaolong expected, there was, indeed, a hierarchy within the Divine Race.

    ¡°In the strictest sense, you all have cultivated a Divine Body quite successfully. That¡­ I must admit is impressive. In the cosmos, managing to extract the energy of the Divine Race and cultivate a Divine Body is unheard of over the eons; you are truly the pioneers,¡± the Divine Race said with a smile. ¡°However, there are nine refinements of the Divine Body, and currently, you¡¯re all basically at the lowly primary stage of the first refinement.¡±

    ¡°The nine refinements of the Divine Body?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Yes, the Divine Body must undergo nine refinements before a Divine Nature is born. Only with a Divine Nature can one be considered a true god, worthy of a place among the gods,¡± the Divine Race continued to explain enthusiastically. ¡°After the first refinement, one is known as a first-tier god, and after the second, a second-tier god. By this pattern, after nine refinements, you are a ninth-tier god.¡±

    ¡°A ninth-tier god has the chance to comprehend mystic arts and possess a Divine Nature of their own. Those with a Divine Nature are then classified as lower gods, middle gods, and upper gods.¡±

    ¡°Above the upper gods, there is¨Cthe God,¡± the expression of the Divine Race member grew solemn. ¡°There is only one God, the unique and supreme one above all.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡± An epiphany struck Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I¡¯ve got it! The God is the being that created all of you gods!¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± The Divine Race member¡¯s eyes flashed with a spark of brilliance. ¡°Young man, you truly are very astute!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sorted the information in his mind¨C

    First-tier god to ninth-tier god: Refining the Divine Body time and again.

    Afterward, a Divine Nature is born¨Clower gods, middle gods, upper gods.

    The God is akin to an emperor. The sole dominator.

    The hierarchy of the Divine Race was as clear and simple as that.

    So, in terms of the Divine Race¡¯s ranking, Huang Xiaolong would be a second-tier god, while his companions would generally be considered first-tier gods. The one previously injured by Huang Xiaolong was also a first-tier god.

    But what about the individual before him?

    What tier god?

    Or perhaps, one that has obtained a position among the gods?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Young man, in fact, there are two factions within the Divine Race,¡± the Divine Race member said solemnly. ¡°The mainstream faction¡¯s principle is to exterminate all beings in the various universes. The God leans towards this faction.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, the other faction is known as the ¡®extremist faction,¡¯ also considered heretics and rebels. This faction believes¡­that there is no need for slaughter, all creatures are equal, and although your existence continues to damage and deplete the universe¡¯s energy, you also provide vitality for the universe.¡±

    ¡°If every creature in each universe were to be wiped out, then these universes would become stagnant pools of water, devoid of life. They would only retain their shell but no longer hold any vitality.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Your perspective is quite unique!¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. ¡°You belong to the extremist faction? Representing peace?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1458 - Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Kill The Supreme God

    Chapter 1458: Chapter 1458: Kill! The! Supreme! God! Chapter 1458: Chapter 1458: Kill! The! Supreme! God! Huang Xiaolong and others, their conversation with the Divine Race became smoother and smoother, and there seemed to be no guard between them anymore. Of course, this was only temporary.

    ¡°Right, I am what you call an extremist. I oppose slaughter. We extremists, all despise killing. Don¡¯t like seeing living beings suffer and die.¡± The Divine Race slightly smiled. ¡°You can call me ¡®Yue¡¯~~~¡±

    ¡°Yue?¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°Nice to meet you, and thank you for not bringing slaughter to us and to every cosmos. But¡­ since you are an extremist, which is contrary to the God¡¯s view, and seen as a heretic by the Divine Race, then aren¡¯t you public enemies, the public enemy of the entire Divine Race? Even the God would want to kill you and be done with it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Divine Race Yue nodded. ¡°In the realm of the gods, the extremists are ultimately a minority. When facing execution, it¡¯s hard to resist, so we extremists fled in panic and went into hiding. Or we pretend to be the mainstream. As for the God, he is often in a deep slumber~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong and the others understood completely.

    The God often slept deeply, which is why these extremists could barely hang on to their lives. If the God took action, the extremists would probably be extinguished quickly, uprooted, and completely eliminated.

    ¡°The God is too brutal.¡± Suddenly, Yue sighed. ¡°Young man, as you said, all beings born in any universe, no matter how small like dust, have the right to live~~ He should not be killing, he shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Your Divine Race¡¯s extremists really have guts, to criticize even the God. Haha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed helplessly.

    ¡°Um~~ Young man, over the years, we extremists have been searching for potentially powerful beings in the cosmos.¡± Yue¡¯s emotion suddenly became a bit excited, and his eyes that looked at Huang Xiaolong also flickered with fire. ¡°Unfortunately, such potential beings are extremely rare~~ In fact, I have been hiding in this Myriad World Battlefield, waiting, waiting for a potentially powerful cosmic being to appear¡­ I¡¯ve waited far too long~~ I was about to give up, but at last, you arrived! That is you guys!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong remained calm, but his thoughts were racing rapidly¨C

    ¡®This Yue, he must want to use us for something. His emotions are too excited. Keep in mind that he is a powerful member of the Divine Race, without even a Heart Demon; nothing should excite him to such a degree~~~ There must be something significant!¡¯

    With this thought, Huang Xiaolong decided not to expose anything. He just quietly watched Yue and listened silently. He believed that since Yue took the initiative to appear and start this conversation, he would eventually get to the point on his own!

    ¡°In fact¡­¡± Yue pondered for a moment, seemingly hesitating, but soon appeared to make up his mind, unconsciously lowering his voice. ¡°We extremists hope to find potential beings from the cosmos, to have them go¡­ kill! The! God!¡±

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!

    Shocking!

    Struck by thunder!

    Huang Xiaolong and the Third Crown Prince beside him were totally shaken up, completely dumbfounded!

    Even Huang Xiaolong almost fainted from the shock.

    Kill the God?

    Damn!

    What a daring thought!

    According to Yue, what is the God?

    That¡¯s an absolutely unbeatable existence!

    This invincibility is without any limitation.

    For example, Huang Xiaolong, he too could be called ¡°invincible,¡± but that invincibility refers to his supremacy within his own cosmos. Away from his turf, in other cosmos, with his current level two divine power, he could also dominate, be invincible. But in the Divine Realm?

    A small fry!

    Not to belittle himself, but in the Divine Realm, he was as insignificant as a local chicken or dog!

    The God, however, is invincible in every way!

    And it¡¯s an eternal invincibility!

    Now, this Yue is actually inciting Huang Xiaolong to kill the God¡­ Has he lost his mind?

    Of course, now that they had gotten to this point, Huang Xiaolong also understood Yue¡¯s intention, or rather, the intention of the extremist faction of the Divine Race¨C to use another¡¯s hand to kill!

    Kill the God!

    Perhaps this is for seizing power, the purpose which Huang Xiaolong did not wish to delve into, but it¡¯s undoubtedly using others as a pawn to commit murder!

    ¡°Is this¡­ a mistake?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°We are too weak, even to you, Yue, in a snap of your fingers, we would be obliterated, what rank are you within the Divine Race?¡±

    ¡°Mid-ranked God.¡± Yun did not hide the fact at all.

    Hiss~~!!!!

    Mid-ranked God! A god with godhood! Right below the Gods, only second to high-ranked ones!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind flashed with many comparisons.

    What concept is a mid-ranked god?

    If one were to compare the God to a monarch of a nation,

    Then the high-ranked gods would be like prime ministers or court advisors.

    And the mid-ranked gods, even the least of them would be equivalent to a provincial governor!

    Hmm, high-level figures.

    ¡°Yun, you are so powerful, why not kill the God yourself but instead send us to do it? That¡¯s¡­ impossible.¡± Huang Xiaolong directly refused.

    ¡°No, young man, you don¡¯t understand yet. Listen to me.¡± Yun said seriously. ¡°We of the Divine Race were created by the God, hence we cannot kill him. We wish to kill but cannot, it has nothing to do with strength, it is a rule, a restriction. But you are different¨Cyou were not created by the God! You are not restricted!¡±

    ¡°Although you have absorbed Divine Power and formed a Divine Body, becoming part of the Divine Race, your essence does not belong to the Divine Race. If you go to kill the God, there is hope. When the God is in deep slumber, that is when he is weakest. At that time, if you can get close and with the arrangement of the extremist faction of the Divine Race, you may have the opportunity to kill the God.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was skeptical.

    However, at this moment, Huang Xiaolong obviously could not speak too definitively!

    He had to feign compliance!

    Otherwise, if this mid-ranked god Yun were to get angry, Huang Xiaolong and his companions would have no place to be buried!

    Remaining silent, Huang Xiaolong did not respond.

    He let the mid-ranked god Yun carry on talking incessantly.

    ¡°Our extremist faction¡¯s plan is to find potentially powerful beings in various universes and then somehow arrange for these beings to enter the Divine Realm and find an opportunity to assassinate the God.¡±

    ¡°But this is extremely, extremely difficult, almost impossible. Because any being from any universe is unlikely to be able to blend into the Divine Realm. However¨C¡±

    ¡°You! Can! Do it!¡±

    Yun¡¯s face turned completely red with excitement, he even seemed to lose his composure, barely able to restrain himself, ¡°What do you think? Mmm~~~ Don¡¯t misunderstand, this is not about using you, but about saving ourselves. Right, you are saving yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Er~~¡± Huang Xiaolong felt like he had encountered a great swindler.

    ¡°Firstly, you are currently trapped in the Battlefield of Myriads. Without a way out, you simply cannot leave. Unless you can give birth to godhood and at least become a low-ranked god to break through the spatial barriers. However, the energy in this Battlefield of Myriads is no longer sufficient for you to advance. But, you see, I, can enable you to leave, to return to your universe, to go home.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the God and the mainstream faction of the Divine Realm are determined to annihilate you beings from the universes. In your universe, Divine Race members will keep coming in waves, not allowing you to live in peace, perpetuating this condition forever, eternally. The only way to eliminate all these future troubles is¨Cone method¨Ckill the God!¡±

    ¡°Once the God is dead, you beings from the universes will no longer have to worry about the wrath of the Divine Race or being hunted again.¡±

    Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°So you see, between us, it¡¯s not a relationship of using and being used, but¨Ca partnership!¡±

    ¡°Hehe~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed softly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He felt a bit overwhelmed now; if he didn¡¯t agree, he might either be killed by an outraged Yun,

    Or be trapped here forever.

    He still had to agree anyhow.

    ¡°Yun, even if everything you say is true, but with our current strength, even if we infiltrate the Divine Realm, even if we find the chance and get close to the sleeping God, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for us to succeed, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Suddenly, Huang Xiaolong seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t beat around the bush, what benefits can we get? It seems necessary to kill the God, but I need benefits, tangible benefits! I want tremendous benefits!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1459 - Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Going Home

    Chapter 1459: Chapter 1459: Going Home! Chapter 1459: Chapter 1459: Going Home! Since there was no way to shirk or refuse, Huang Xiaolong naturally aimed to maximize his interests.

    Directly from this divine event, he demanded compensation!

    An extremely high compensation!

    Regardless of the future or what may happen, Huang Xiaolong must strive to obtain the benefits that he could strive for right now.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong also believed that the divinity would not refuse him.

    After all, he still had great utility value.

    Even it could be said that he was the most important link in the plan to assassinate the God!

    Unless, in some other universe, there could arise beings like Huang Xiaolong who could absorb Divine Power!

    An intermediate deity, the benefits granted, that¡­

    The thought was indeed quite exciting!

    ¡°Um~~¡± Indeed, the divinity did not get angry but looked at Huang Xiaolong with admiration. ¡°Young man, it seems you have thought it through. I most enjoy cooperating with clever beings like you. Mm, benefits, I will grant you. The energy in this Universe Battlefield is only enough for the second refinement of your Divine Body; this energy is too low-level~~~ However, I will give you higher-level energy! It will allow you, and the beings from your universe, to break through shackles and continuously refine your Divine Body! Even the birth of your divine nature is possible! After all, ¨Conly if your strength becomes strong, will the chances of assassinating the God be greater. If you¡¯re weak, infiltrating the divine realm is but delivering yourself to death, and moreover, it might lead to our extremist faction¡¯s plan completely failing, failing utterly at the last step, and losing everything.¡±

    He paused, and his eyes squinted slightly. ¡°So, I will first send you back to your universe, believing that you also have some matters to handle in your own universe. And my treasures are hidden in a very secret place. Right now, I must set out to retrieve all the treasures and then come to your universe to find you and give you all these treasures! All treasures can be given to you!¡±

    ¡°Treasures?¡± Huang Xiaolong also narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Mm, Divine Artifacts and the advanced Divine Race energy that will make you even more powerful,¡± said the divinity with certainty. ¡°The quality of the Divine Artifacts I¡¯ve collected will definitely surpass those in the Universe Battlefield. Actually, the Universe Battlefield is like a pigsty, a very dirty pigsty, gathering beings from various universes to fight amongst each other.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°So, please send us away from this Universe Battlefield, back to our universe.¡±

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s a simple task.¡± The divinity laughed.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s companions showed a relieved expression on their faces.

    Finally¡­

    Finally, they could go home!

    After all, being able to return home was the highest happiness!

    They had been trapped in this Universe Battlefield for a very, very long time; it felt like an eternity!

    Suddenly, the divinity¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Once I bring the treasures to your universe, you can prepare to enter the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re taking us to the divine realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong casually asked.

    Where was the divine realm?

    Huang Xiaolong had no idea.

    It was a space above all universes.

    In other words, it was a higher-dimensional space, and Huang Xiaolong had no way in.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ll go on your own.¡± The divinity said with a half-smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Huang Xiaolong was shocked.

    His companions were equally astonished and confused.

    Going to the divine realm on their own? How¡­ How to go?

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± The divinity laughed loudly. ¡°You can open a channel, leading to the divine realm yourself.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°As an extremist, I¡¯m wanted by the divine realm, it¡¯s very difficult for me to infiltrate. Therefore, it¡¯s up to you to create a channel into the divine realm. But rest assured, once you enter the divine realm, not only will you not reveal yourselves, but there will also be higher-ranking Gods from our extremist faction to accept you, arranging the most suitable identities for you,¡± said the divinity seriously.

    ¡°How can we open the passage to the Divine Realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong had no choice but to ask.

    ¡°You have the key. The key to opening the passage to the Divine Realm.¡± Yun smiled.

    ¡°Key? How could we possibly have the key!¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless. ¡°We beings of the cosmos have no interaction with the Divine Realm whatsoever~~¡±

    Yun did not directly answer Huang Xiaolong¡¯s question. Instead, he looked toward the Third Crown Prince, the Seventh Princess, and the Ninth Princess of the Long Clan. ¡°You are what is referred to as the Long Clan, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are of the Long Clan.¡± The Third Crown Prince nodded.

    ¡°Um~~ The Ancestor Dragon, you know of it, right?¡± Yun chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, that is the ancestor of our Long Clan.¡± The Third Crown Prince said.

    ¡°In the Divine Realm, there are also dragons.¡± Yun grinned. ¡°However, they are not like your bloodline, which is mixed and diluted. The dragons of the Divine Realm are what you call ancestors, that is, the Ancestor Dragon. In the Divine Realm, the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s purpose is to serve as¨Cmounts. Mounts for the Divine Race. Generally, a high-ranking member of the Divine Race with divine grace owns an Ancestor Dragon mount.¡±

    Ah?

    The Ancestor Dragon is actually a mount for the Divine Race?

    To this status, the Third Crown Prince and the others did not feel ashamed, but instead, felt a vague sense of honor.

    That¡¯s right, the Divine Race is a race that surpasses all cosmos, and the ancestors of the Long Clan live in the Divine Realm, serving as mounts for the Divine Race. This signifies that the Long Clan, in fact, also transcends any cosmic existence, although their status is lower than the Divine Race.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, in your universe as well, an Ancestor Dragon descended¡­ and propagated a race.¡± Yun smiled. ¡°Each Ancestor Dragon that descends will retain a pathway back to the Divine Realm. And this pathway¡­¡±

    In an instant, a thought flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, ¡°Dragon Ball! Seven Dragon Balls! Gather the seven Dragon Balls to open the passage to the Divine Realm?¡±

    ¡°Smart.¡± Yun nodded in approval. ¡°Yes, your task is to return to your universe, search for the Dragon Balls that the Ancestor Dragon lost in this universe, gather the seven Dragon Balls, to summon the Ancestor Dragon, and indeed open the passage to directly ascend to the Divine Realm!¡±

    The secret of the Seven Dragon Balls was finally unveiled!

    So that¡¯s how it is!

    It can actually lead to ascension to the Divine Realm!

    ¡°Oh, no wonder, the God from our universe is also searching for the Seven Dragon Balls. He seems to value them quite highly.¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly realized.

    ¡°Naturally, a mere God at level one is nothing but trash, an ant, errand runners in the Divine Realm. If one can acquire an Ancestor Dragon, upon returning to the Divine Realm, it can also be sold in exchange for a great deal of fortune.¡± Yun said as a matter of course.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong understood. When they returned home, they still had things to do: to search for the Seven Dragon Balls.

    Currently, Huang Xiaolong only had two of the Dragon Balls, with another located in the Demon Realm.

    ¡°Understood?¡± Yun asked patiently.

    ¡°Completely clear.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Good. Now, I will open the passage for you to go home. Remember, in your universe, wait peacefully. I will come to find you. To give you treasures. What you need to do is to do your utmost in searching for the lost Dragon Balls.¡± Yun instructed seriously.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others all nodded.

    There and then, Yun stood up and waved his hand, causing myriad space-time wormholes to appear within the spatial barriers of the myriad worlds¡¯ battlefield.

    ¡°Which passage can take you home, you should know better than me.¡± Yun smiled.

    Their own home, their universe, its aura¨CHuang Xiaolong and the others were surely not unfamiliar with it.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    They quickly found the one that led to their homeland from the dense space-time wormholes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huang Xiaolong was no-nonsense, leading his companions and flying into that space-time wormhole.

    Finally, they all entered the space-time wormhole and were transported home.

    Upon the spatial barrier, all the space-time wormholes closed up.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Yun looked up at the sky, smiling. This smile carried a somewhat ominous meaning, slightly different from his previous amiable demeanor. ¡°Grow well, I hope you can kill the God~~~¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 1460 - Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 To the Demon Realm

    Chapter 1460: Chapter 1460: To the Demon Realm Chapter 1460: Chapter 1460: To the Demon Realm Huang Xiaolong and his companions, after a long journey, have finally¨Creturned home!

    Back to the familiar universe that belongs to them!

    The familiar, intimately welcoming aura was utterly mesmerizing and moving!

    ¡°Phew~~~ Finally back home!¡± Huang Xiaolong sighed deeply. ¡°Although the matters that follow are unpredictable, but¡­ home! It¡¯s really great to be home!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was also somewhat moved. His heart felt more at ease.

    Everyone felt as if they were in a different world.

    ¡°We almost couldn¡¯t make it back!¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Clan¡¯s face, aside from an expression of wild joy, also had a hint of fear and lingering fright.

    At that moment, the Immortal Realm appeared before them.

    The majestic and vast Immortal Realm.

    Huang Xiaolong and the others had entered the Battlefield of Myriad Worlds through the Immortal Realm, so upon returning, they also came back to the Immortal Realm.

    However, the current Immortal Realm had evidently changed its appearance.

    The Immortal Realm was enveloped in an atmosphere of suppression, panic, and unease.

    Numerous huge dragons, having transformed into their true forms, roamed and patrolled outside the Immortal Realm, ready to brutally suppress any Immortal who dared to rebel.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ It seems that the Immortal Realm has been occupied by the Long Clan.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Those like the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor dared not say much, after all, they were now Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves.

    ¡°Merge with your true bodies,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Yes, master, my true body is still intact, it hasn¡¯t been slaughtered, just imprisoned by the Grand Dragon King,¡± Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor said submissively.

    ¡°Master~~!¡±

    ¡°My son-in-law!¡±

    At this moment, two giant dragons flew out.

    One was Ancient Desolation, the other was the Grand Dragon King.

    Quickly, the elders of the Long Clan also flew out behind them.

    In front of Huang Xiaolong, they transformed back into their true forms, all very emotional.

    ¡°My son-in-law! You have finally returned! That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! More than a year has passed! You have finally returned! Son-in-law, in your absence, this king felt as if my backbone was removed, my mind was restless every day, and I was endlessly worried~~~¡± the Grand Dragon King was extremely sincere.

    ¡°Master, is everything okay?¡± Ancient Desolation also asked hurriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Grand Dragon King, it seems you¡¯ve completely taken control of the Immortal Realm. How about it? In this past year, did the Demon Race come to provoke? And, nothing strange happened, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had been quite worried in the Battlefield of Myriad Worlds, fearing that the Divine Race might suddenly attack at this critical moment.

    If that were the case, the Three Realms would be destroyed, and no creature in this universe would escape the fate of being cleansed.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t happen,¡± the Grand Dragon King shook his head.

    ¡°Huh? The Divine Race didn¡¯t come?¡± Huang Xiaolong muttered.

    Standing beside Huang Xiaolong, the Third Crown Prince whispered, ¡°Brother-in-law, maybe the Divine Race is searching for the Seven Dragon Balls.¡±

    Yes, it had been said before that gathering the Seven Dragon Balls could summon the Ancestor Dragon and open the passage to the Divine Realm, and for a Class 1 Divine being infiltrating this universe, the Ancestor Dragon is still a huge treasure.

    ¡°Hehe, we can¡¯t let him find the Seven Dragon Balls first.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. It didn¡¯t matter; he also had several Dragon Balls in hand.

    ¡°My son-in-law, let¡¯s go to the Immortal Palace Great Hall first,¡± the Grand Dragon King said cheerfully.

    The person in charge of the big picture was back, and he felt relieved.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong, along with his companions and the Grand Dragon King, flew into the Immortal Palace Great Hall.

    The glittering and splendid Immortal Palace Great Hall.

    The true bodies of the likes of Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor were also brought to the great hall.

    As the clones had become divine and were stronger than the true bodies, hence the control rights were also held by the clones.

    ¡°Master.¡± These true bodies all knelt in front of Huang Xiaolong, continuously kowtowing.

    ¡°My son-in-law! This! You have already¡­ already¡­¡± Upon seeing this, the Grand Dragon King and the elders were absolutely horrified.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much; he just gave a look to the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    Soon, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and the others controlled their true selves and merged into their clones.

    ¡°The universe will undergo great changes,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously to the Grand Dragon King.

    The Grand Dragon King shuddered, his voice trembling. ¡°My son-in-law, these days, this king also felt that our universe, compared to before, has undergone some subtle changes. As for what changes, this kind lacks the acuity to specify¡­ Hiss! Could it be, after you entered that space, you discovered something?¡±

    ¡°The powerhouse from other universes?¡± Ancient Desolation also guessed.

    ¡°It¡¯s even more complicated than that,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong, not hiding anything, declared the concepts of ¡°Divine Race¡± and ¡°Divine Realm.¡±

    A single stone stirred up a thousand ripples!

    Stunned!

    Confused!

    Shocked!

    Even Ancient Desolation, who once had a seal placed by the Divine Race inside his body, was shocked; he didn¡¯t know there was a ¡°Divine Realm¡± that transcended all universes and myriad worlds.

    Especially, the Divine Race member that Ancient Desolation saw as invincible, but now, knowing that the Divine Race in the Divine Realm, was only¡­ mere ants or small soldiers!

    ¡°Then~~ then~~ then we, aren¡¯t we utterly unable to resist? If the Divine Race attacks, we can only be annihilated?¡± The Grand Dragon King¡¯s face turned utterly ashen.

    If it were other universe¡¯s strong warriors launching an attack, the Great Dragon King could still accept it since the difference between them might not be huge, but now, he learned that the Divine Race was the biggest enemy, and he felt utterly helpless.

    In the different universes, the most powerful beings, in the eyes of the Divine Race, are mere bacteria! So weak that a single breath could annihilate countless bacteria!

    ¡°Ha~~ For example, in the myriad realms battlefield, we encountered a middle-ranking god. No exaggeration, but with a single breath, he could turn our universe into chaos, exterminating all beings!¡± Huang Xiaolong said solemnly.

    The elders of the Long Clan were trembling with fear.

    Huang Xiaolong paused, then continued. ¡°However, don¡¯t be too despairing. There is still some room for maneuver. The urgent priority now is to gather the Seven Dragon Balls.¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong took out two Dragon Balls from his bosom.

    One was inherited by the Long Clan through generations. The other was obtained from the hands of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°Ancient Desolation, besides these three Dragon Balls, the remaining four, you only have one and its whereabouts are unknown, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked towards Ancient Desolation.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ancient Desolation hurriedly responded.

    Prior to this, searching for the Seven Dragon Balls was not the most important thing for Huang Xiaolong, but now, it couldn¡¯t be overlooked.

    It was too important!

    The Seven Dragon Balls were related to the passage to ascend to the Divine Realm!

    Although Huang Xiaolong knew he was being used by that meteor, he had no choice but to be used!

    After all, he also needed to kill the Main God!

    Otherwise, the consequences were unthinkable.

    Of course, at the end, those extremists from the Divine Realm could absolutely not be trusted.

    Ha, killing the donkey after the mill work is done, cooking the hunting dog once the rabbit is caught, it¡¯s not new.

    In short, cooperating with the meteor and the extremists of the Divine Race is like courting death.

    ¡°Ancient Desolation, I will impart some Secret Techniques to you later, allowing you to break free from the shackles of life and reach a whole new level,¡± Huang Xiaolong looked towards Ancient Desolation. ¡°Afterward, you will lead us to search for the Dragon Balls.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was giving Divine Race energy to Ancient Desolation so he could become a god.

    During more than a year in the myriad realms battlefield, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t loafing around. He had transported all the energies there away.

    Now in the underworld, plenty of Divine Race energies were still stockpiled.

    Moreover, in the underworld, many had become gods, which was a force that could campaign and even out any universe.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t play the saint to bless every being in this universe.

    He selectively granted some beings the chance to become gods.

    ¡°Great Dragon King, after all, you are my father-in-law, and Dragon Mother is my mother-in-law, thus, you two, I will also give you a chance,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Tha¡­ Tha¡­ Thank you, son-in-law,¡± the Great Dragon King and Dragon Mother both voiced their trembling thanks.

    They faintly knew that after returning from the myriad realms battlefield, Huang Xiaolong must have brought back great opportunities!

    After chatting for a while, all irrelevant people were dismissed from the hall.

    In the great hall, only Huang Xiaolong, Ancient Desolation, the Great Dragon King, and Dragon Mother were left.

    Even the Third Crown Prince and the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor temporarily exited the palace.

    ¡°I will make you all part of the Divine Race, this way, it will add more capital to protect our universe,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually said.

    What?!

    Becoming gods?

    Astonishment!

    The Great Dragon King, Ancient Desolation, and Dragon Mother were all astounded, their eyes nearly popping out!

    For a moment, they found it difficult to digest Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to waste time, directly using his psychic ability to implant the simplified method of refining Divine Power into their brains.

    Then, he provided them with enough energy to temper their Divine Bodies and become part of the Divine Race.

    ¡°You may go into seclusion,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master. Thank you for the re-creation grace!¡± Ancient Desolation was so excited he could barely contain himself.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Great Dragon King and Dragon Mother were also tearfully grateful.

    ¡°Ancient Desolation, I¡¯m going to the Demon Race now. By the time I return, I hope you will have become a god. Then, you will lead the way, and we must gather all the Seven Dragon Balls!¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded.

    The next day.

    Ancient Desolation, the Great Dragon King, and Dragon Mother had all entered into seclusion.

    Huang Xiaolong left the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor and those 500 Profound Immortals to guard the Immortal Realm. They had all become gods, and if the Divine Race invaded, they were certainly seeking death.

 Chapter 1461 - Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Let her see the world

    Chapter 1461: Chapter 1461: Let her see the world! Chapter 1461: Chapter 1461: Let her see the world! Huang Xiaolong led a large troop, proceeding majestically towards the Demon Realm.

    Sworn to retrieve the Dragon Ball!

    Moreover, hidden within the Demon Realm was a spy, one like the ancient figures Guhuang and Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, a trait by the Divine Race.

    This time, they must unearth this traitor and execute them on the spot.

    However, now Huang Xiaolong and some of his companions had become divine beings, and sweeping through the Demon Realm was indeed as easy as blowing away the dust. As for spies and such, they were not afraid of any trouble they might stir up.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, once we¡¯re in the Demon Realm, let¡¯s just grab it directly,¡± said the Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Little Long brother, there¡¯s no need to dilly-dally. In fact, you don¡¯t even have to lift a finger; we can get the Dragon Ball ourselves,¡± the Sword Immortal also said with a smile.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded indifferently. ¡°Hopefully, no foolish things will come out and make noise.¡±

    After some time of cosmic flight, a gigantic ancient tree finally appeared in front of them!

    The ancient tree, towering an immeasurable height and lush with foliage, had various palaces and caves built upon each branch.

    Numerous members of the Demon Race could be seen outside the palaces, either meditating or casually gazing into the distance under the shade.

    The entire tree exuded a thick demon aura.

    This was the purest demon aura, the energy of the Demon Race, nourishing billions within the race.

    ¡°Little Long brother, that is the Demon Realm. In fact, the so-called Demon Realm is this gigantic demon tree,¡± Demon King Yue said from beside him.

    ¡°Hm. Understood,¡± acknowledged Huang Xiaolong with a nod.

    At the very top of the demon tree was a sprawling palace, shaped like a Kuupeng.

    ¡°The Kuupeng Palace, the palace of the great Demon King,¡± introduced Demon King Roar.

    ¡°I suppose the Dragon Ball is placed inside the Kuupeng Palace. Let¡¯s go straight up and take it,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with a smile.

    Immediately, everyone flew up towards the Kuupeng Palace.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    ¡°Enemy assault! Enemy assault!¡±

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    ¡­

    Unexpectedly, before they even got close to the Kuupeng Palace, the demon tree began to tremble violently, its branches shaking wildly and emitting a howling sound, like countless demon beasts roaring, as if to sound a warning.

    In an instant, swarms of demons flew out of the palaces on the branches, arming themselves with demon weapons, and encircled Huang Xiaolong and the others.

    ¡°Show some respect!¡± Demon King Yue and Demon King Roar stepped forward.

    ¡°Stand down!¡± commanded Demon King Yue, his body overflowing with demon aura.

    ¡°Oh? Yue, you¡¯ve returned. Where is the great Demon King? Where are the other Demon Kings?¡± A sultry voice rang out as a woman dressed in a lavish robe emerged from the crowd.

    This woman¡¯s demon aura was so intense that it seemed almost ignited.

    ¡°Little Long brother, this is the wife of the great Demon Wan, her status among the Demon Race is akin to that of the Dragon Mother within the Long Clan. Her true form is a nine-headed serpent. She is considered a special kind in the Demon Race,¡± whispered Demon King Roar to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~~ A serpent demon, huh,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled nonchalantly.

    ¡°The great Demon King and the other Demon Kings have fallen in the Myriad Realms Battlefield. Now, in the entire Demon Race, I and Demon King Roar are the strongest. You all, stand down!¡± boomed Demon King Yue with a fierce roar.

    ¡°Kikiki~~¡± However, upon hearing the news, the serpent demon actually laughed with utter calmness and composure, as if the fall of the great Demon King was completely irrelevant to her! Even she seemed to find some joy in the calamity!

    Kekekeke~~ Kekekeke~~~

    She laughed.

    All the demons laughed.

    Logically, the great Demon King not returning alive to the Demon Realm should have been a cataclysmic piece of news for the Demon Race.

    This news, once detonated, should have caused a mighty wave and shaken the whole realm¡­

    But all the demons acted as if nothing mattered.

    The serpent demon laughed even sweeter, more enchanting, and colder. ¡°Yue, Roar, you actually dare to return to the Demon Realm? Kikiki~~ And you even brought foreigners into the Demon Realm, it seems the great Demon King was killed by you.¡±

    ¡°Heh, brother-in-law, something seems not quite right,¡± the Third Crown Prince whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear with arms crossed, ¡°But eh, a bunch of nobodies. Brother-in-law, there¡¯s no need for you to act. With one Divine Artifact, I can uproot this entire demon tree!¡±

    ¡°No rush,¡± laughed Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Queen, please give the order to execute these two demon traitors immediately!¡±

    ¡°Queen, let¡¯s kill all these alien races too! Dismember their corpses into ten thousand pieces!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ Dare to come back, huh~~~ But, you¡¯re surely doomed! All of you are doomed! Even if the Demon King and the other Demon Kings all make it back alive, they too cannot escape death!¡±

    ¡°The Demon Race already belongs to Her Majesty the Queen! Long live the Queen! Long live the Queen forevermore!¡±

    ¡°We are all Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s most loyal servants!¡±

    ¡­

    Countless members of the Demon Race howled as if infused with a crazed energy.

    Um~~~

    Huang Xiaolong and the others exchanged glances.

    Her Majesty the Queen?

    Well done! It seems the Demon Race has undergone a change of power!

    After the Demon King led the ten great Demon Kings away from the Demon Realm, his wife had betrayed him and proclaimed herself Queen!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~¡± The Demon King Kuupeng laughed in mockery rather than anger. ¡°Bitch, have you betrayed the Demon King? Ha ha ha ha~~~¡±

    ¡°The Demon King is nothing but a weakling. For years and years, he accomplished nothing, unable to lead our Demon Race to dominate the three realms, to annex the Long Clan and the Immortal Realm. What worth or ability does such a person have to be king?¡± The snake demon spoke with conviction. Immediately after, her pupils dilated slightly, ¡°You coming back today is simply walking into a trap! Once we kill you, we¡¯ll wipe out the Immortal Realm and the Long Clan in one fell swoop! The Demon Race will become the supreme ruler of all realms! To dominate the universe! Ga ga ga~~~~¡±

    The snake demon emitted a hysterical and morbid laughter.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand, you wretch, what capabilities you have to betray and declare yourself queen, and even proclaim that you¡¯ll lead the Demon Race to conquer the Immortal Realm and the Long Clan~~~¡± The Demon King roared in a mocking tone.

    The snake demon¡¯s eyes turned blood red and filled with scorn. ¡°Yes, you should find all of this absurd~~ Indeed, in terms of strength, I¡¯m no match for you Demon Kings. Why should I control the Demon Race and declare myself Queen?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~~¡± The snake demon¡¯s laugh was eerie and terrifying, ¡°Alright, you are about to be annihilated, but out of kindness, I will let you in on some information before you die~~~¡±

    As she spoke, the snake demon took out a short sword from her bosom.

    This short sword was golden and emitted the energy aura of the Divine Race!

    The sanctity was absolute, yet its sharpness could easily slice the barriers of the universe¡¯s space into shreds, as easily as cutting through tofu dregs!

    Divine Artifact!

    The snake demon wielded a Divine Artifact in her hand!

    The pressure of the Divine Artifact instantly spread, enveloping thousands of miles around, and rendering the colossal Demon Realm tree as if it were part of a divine kingdom!

    ¡°Ah~ Long live the Queen! Long live the Queen! Long live the Queen forevermore!¡±

    All the members of the Demon Race knelt down!

    Including those inside every palace and grotto upon the colossal demon tree, they all knelt deeply.

    Trembling throughout.

    Indeed, a Divine Artifact could subdue any race in any universe, without a doubt.

    Holding a Divine Artifact meant invincibility.

    So, it turned out that the snake demon had relied on such a Divine Artifact to successfully stage a coup and become the new Queen of the Demon Race!

    And countless members of the Demon Race also believed that with the snake demon wielding this Divine Artifact, it would be enough to flatten the Immortal Realm and the Long Clan with an overwhelming advantage!

    Achieving the grand ambition of dominating the universe!

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally figured it out~~ Heh heh heh~~ Turns out, the spy that the Divine Race placed in the Demon Realm is this pitiful snake demon.¡± Huang Xiaolong snickered.

    ¡°So you think with just that Divine Artifact, you can suppress everything?¡± The Demon King Kuupeng, for his part, laughed cheerfully.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s companions could not help but chuckle as well.

    ¡°This snake demon really looks serious when she¡¯s showing off.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    ¡°This is a Divine Artifact!¡± The snake demon bellowed angrily, ¡°Now, kneel before me!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~~ Giggling~~~¡± The Ninth Princess let out a bell-like laughter. ¡°Alright, alright, I can¡¯t hold it in any longer~~ So, this thing in your hand, this so-called Divine Artifact, we have them too.¡±

    The Seventh Princess added, ¡°Divine Artifacts are really quite common to us, nothing special.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Shut up! You really like to spout nonsense!¡± The snake demon scoffed disdainfully, recalling when the Divine Race gave her the Divine Artifact, they had said that with it, she could sweep across a universe.

    However, until now, this Divine Artifact had always been sealed, and only recently had the seal been released. She had personally tested its power.

    Therefore, she did not believe that a so-called Divine Artifact could be some common good-for-nothing.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Let¡¯s enlighten her~~¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1462 - Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Play Him to Death

    Chapter 1462: Chapter 1462: Play Him to Death! Chapter 1462: Chapter 1462: Play Him to Death! If it were not for the experience in the myriad realms battlefield, and the incredible encounter that defied heaven, it¡¯s likely that this snake demon trying to usurp the throne of the Demon Race would have caused enormous trouble for Huang Xiaolong and the others. After all, the power of a Divine Artifact is immense.

    But now¡­

    One can only laugh.

    ¡°Die~~!¡± The snake demon made her move first.

    With the Divine Artifact short sword in her hand, she made a gentle swipe.

    Snap~~!

    A magnificent beam of light, filled with the unique energy of the Divine Race, aimed directly at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head!

    With this strike, a gleeful satisfaction flashed across the seductive eyes of the snake demon.

    She seemed to have already seen the scene where Huang Xiaolong was blasted into nothingness by this divine light.

    However¨C

    Suddenly, that brilliant light dimmed!

    Huang Xiaolong reached out with his right hand¡¯s middle and index fingers and pinched the golden light.

    Firmly pinched it, as if he was pinching a fly.

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡±

    The snake demon¡¯s face, previously filled with extreme joy, suddenly stiffened, became rigid¡­ as if she was wearing a poorly crafted clown mask.

    Her eyes and brows were filled with shock and disbelief.

    The Divine Artifact, known for its invincibility and deadly light capable of destroying a planet, was now casually pinched by Huang Xiaolong.

    The entire Demon Race was once a sea of joy, but now, it was utterly silent.

    ¡°Kikiki~~ Let¡¯s give you a proper introduction to the world.¡± The Ninth Princess chuckled, stepped forward, and waved her hand.

    Whoosh~whoosh~~whoosh~~

    A large number of Divine Artifacts were thrown out by her.

    Swords, spears, blades, halberds, shields, bows, and arrows¡­

    Over a dozen Divine Artifacts floated above the Ninth Princess¡¯s head, creating a spectacular sight.

    Keep in mind, Huang Xiaolong became a god in the myriad realms battlefield and slaughtered all around, sweeping away nearly all the Divine Artifacts. Naturally, each of his companions got their share of Divine Artifacts.

    ¡°Indeed, what¡¯s so special about Divine Artifacts?¡± The Seventh Princess also tossed out a large number of Divine Artifacts, revolving continuously around her body.

    ¡°Why~ why~~ shouldn¡¯t Divine Artifacts be¡­ be unique?¡± The snake demon completely lost her mental composure.

    It was as if she had ridden a roller coaster; what she once prided as noble Divine Artifacts now looked pitifully inferior¡­

    ¡°Mmm~~~ Ninth Princess, send this Demon Race queen on her way.¡± Huang Xiaolong no longer wanted to waste time.

    ¡°No! No! You! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± The snake demon let out a hysterical scream, tears and snot flowing. ¡°That great being! The great being who bestowed me the Divine Artifact left a mark inside my body. If I die, or am in a dying state, that great being will sense it and will teleport here directly¡­ Although you have Divine Artifacts, you¡­ you are nowhere near that great being¡¯s match! Do not fool yourselves! Killing me is akin to suicide!¡±

    As she spoke, the snake demon grew increasingly arrogant.

    She wasn¡¯t merely spouting nonsense; indeed, she was an important chess piece planted by the Divine Race, marked inside her body. If she died and the mark broke, the Divine Race would come.

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    His companions were also overjoyed.

    The Divine Race was personally coming?

    Perfect!

    Absolutely perfect!

    Aside from searching for the Seven Dragon Balls, Huang Xiaolong had another arduous task¨Cto kill the Divine Race being he had encountered before. Only then could their universe finally be free of threats for the moment.

    And the Divine Race, elusive and unknown, hidden somewhere in the cosmos, was difficult to find.

    Now, the death of the Snake Demon allows the Divine Race to be summoned, effectively saving Huang Xiaolong a lot of time!

    Truly a permanent solution!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong and the others hesitate, the Snake Demon finally sighed in relief. ¡°Hehehe~ What¡¯s the matter? Scared now? Let me tell you the truth, even though you possess Divine Artifacts, in front of that Lord, you are as fragile as tiles~~ Alright, now, this king won¡¯t kill you. All of you, kneel down, offer up your Divine Artifacts, and submit to me.¡±

    ¡°Haha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned, then with a wave of his hand.

    The golden divine light he captured shot back at the Snake Demon with even greater speed!

    Spurt~~~~~~!

    Without even a groan, the Snake Demon was sliced in half at the waist and in an instant, her entire body was reduced to nothingness, not even ashes remained.

    Crack~~!

    The moment the Snake Demon¡¯s soul perished, something within her seemed to shatter.

    Then, a divine light soared to the sky, exploding several Divine Race characters in the void, which hung still for a few seconds before dissipating like smoke.

    ¡°Hope you hop into the bowl soon~~ Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong amusedly watched the divine characters vanish into the void.

    Simultaneously, the entire Demon Race was shaken, with countless demons trembling as they knelt on the ground, their spirits shattered.

    ¡°Demon Kings Kuupeng and Howler, take over and clean up the situation,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    ¡°Brother Little Long, don¡¯t worry, we will handle this place, you go find the Dragon Ball,¡± Demon King Kuupeng smiled.

    Huang Xiaolong focused, his divine sense sweeping out.

    Quickly, he sensed the aura of the Dragon Ball. Where could it be if not in the Kuupeng Palace?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong leaped into the air, almost teleporting as he flashed into the Kuupeng Palace.

    His companions, some helped the two Demon Kings clean up the mess, while others joined Huang Xiaolong inside the Kuupeng Palace.

    Huang Xiaolong accurately located the Great Demon King¡¯s treasure vault within the palace complex.

    The vault, collecting treasures from generations of the Demon Race along with countless Demon Arts and Secret Techniques.

    In an inconspicuous spot, lay a Dragon Ball.

    ¡°This is the third Dragon Ball.¡± Huang Xiaolong felt a slight joy in his heart and casually took the Dragon Ball.

    Furthermore, he plundered all the treasures of the Demon Race in the vault.

    Well~~ even a tiny mosquito is meat, after all!

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled. Now, let¡¯s linger in the Demon World for a while, waiting for that Divine Race to come.¡± A cold glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Old pal, last time in the Battle of the Ten Heavens, we both suffered injuries and you fled without a trace, this time, hehehe, we really need to have a good fight~ A Level 1 God? Sorry, I¡¯m now a Level 2 God, one level higher crushes the lower, let¡¯s see how I suppress you. Hahahaha~~~¡±

    Just then!

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~ A bunch of ants~~ daring to kill the informant I left in the Demon World~~ Seeking death! Thoroughly seeking death! Enough, I shall begin purging the bacteria of this universe! I¡¯ll start with, the Demon World! Annihilation! Demon World, from now onward, steps towards extinction, no suspense! Next up, the Demon Race, the Immortal Realm~~~¡±

    A grand, very sacred and mighty voice resounded, suppressing everything from above!

    This voice allowed no defiance, nor desecration by anyone!

    And this voice, Huang Xiaolong recognized all too well.

    Who else could it be, if not the Divine Race with whom he had battled in the Battle of the Ten Heavens?

    They are here!

    Actually, they really came!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    And also, came so quickly?

    Did they teleport directly here?

    Good, good, very good, extremely good!

    ¡°Brother-in-law, he¡¯s here!¡± The Third Crown Prince also licked his lips, ¡°Good, very good! Last time, they pushed us to a dead-end, barely surviving, this time, we must torture him to death! Perhaps, you¡¯re unaware, we have all become gods now? You no longer have any advantage over us! Hahahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s play him to death later.¡± Huang Xiaolong also became playful.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1463 - Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 We Are All Divine Race

    Chapter 1463: Chapter 1463 We Are All Divine Race!! Chapter 1463: Chapter 1463 We Are All Divine Race!! In an instant, the entire Demon Realm was completely enveloped by a sacred and inviolable aura.

    This was¨C the aura of the Divine Race!

    The Demon Realm was originally a land of darkness, forever tainted by demonic energy.

    But now, with the arrival of the Divine Race, the darkness and evil of the Demon Realm were quickly purified, transforming it into a place akin to a pilgrimage site!

    Tap tap~~ Tap tap~~ Tap tap~~~

    In the void, the sound of footsteps echoed, plunging the Demon Realm into dead silence.

    It seemed as though in the heavens and on earth, in the vast boundless universe, all other sounds had vanished, leaving only these footsteps.

    The steps were eerie, as if treading on people¡¯s hearts.

    All of the Demon Race were nearly breaking down!

    They all had a clear premonition¨Cthat these footsteps could slaughter and destroy them.

    However, Huang Xiaolong and his companions were not affected at all, after all, they too were of the Divine Race. Even more, Huang Xiaolong was a level 2 deity~

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong and his companions had tightly sealed their Divine Power, at least, the Divine Being could not detect it at all.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, shall we just charge out now?¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King was practically itching to try, eager to avenge a past grievance.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go out and play it slow.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled radiantly.

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong led his companions, flying out from the Kuupeng Palace.

    Atop the giant tree of the Demon Realm!

    Universe galaxy!

    Vast!

    That blonde, majestic member of the Divine Race, flawless in form, hovered in the void, his long hair swirling, his gaze enchanting.

    It was the Divine Being from the Sky Slaying Ten Realms, the one who nearly killed Huang Xiaolong and the other Treasure Hunters!

    As the saying goes, sworn enemies often turn fiercely passionate upon reunion. However¨C

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong and his companions merely stood quietly opposite this Divine Being.

    ¡°Hehe~ we meet again.¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a cheerful grin. ¡°Still as charming, huh, hehehe~~~¡±

    The Divine Being clearly remembered Huang Xiaolong and his group!

    An extremely profound impression!

    ¡°You again?!!!!!!¡± The Divine Being roared angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you lot of vermin again!¡±

    It was these seemingly insignificant beings, in his view, that caused him great loss¨Cwounding him severely, forcing him to flee.

    He felt extremely aggrieved, gloomy, and resentful!

    It was as if an emperor seated on his royal throne was pulled down by a group of beggars from the streets!

    ¡°You vermin! Despicable things!¡± the Divine Being said coldly.

    Hmm, the Divine Being had no idea that he was facing a group of beings just like him¡­ or even more powerful than him¡­ he was still in the dark.

    ¡°Hehe, here we go again, just as before, full of a sense of superiority.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head with a wry smile, chatting away. ¡°Yeah, in your eyes, we are quite insignificant. Back then, in the Sky Slaying Ten Realms, one glance from you could kill us, strong, too strong¡­ strong enough to dominate the myriad worlds of the universe, but¨Chow¡¯s your wound?¡±

    Your wound, is it healed?

    ¡°You!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong was purposely poking at the Divine Being¡¯s sore spot, much like rubbing salt on a wound.

    Angered!

    The Divine Being was directly angered!

    Being injured by Huang Xiaolong was the greatest humiliation of his life! He absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to mention it again, let alone to his face!

    ¡°Roar~~¡± The Divine Being let out a low growl, his anger even caused the nearby spatial barriers to quake and crack.

    As if the space itself was about to burst.

    However, the Divine Being¡¯s anger gradually subsided, replaced by a look of pity, condescendence, and mockery.

    ¡°Very good, you all are doing very well, you bacteria.¡± The Divine Being narrowed his eyes. ¡°I suppose, in the world of that Immortal Emperor, you¡¯ve already found the answers, haven¡¯t you? About the Divine Race, about everything in this universe~~~¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been truly shocking.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded sincerely. ¡°It turns out, there¡¯s also a Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°Now that you know the answer, why are you insignificant dust and bacteria not afraid yet?¡± The Divine Race sneered. ¡°Sooner or later, you are to be annihilated¨Cno, very soon will you be annihilated. I, myself, will take action and, after completely destroying you, I can return to the Divine Realm. Having stayed in such a filthy place for so many years, I¡¯ve long since grown weary of it. Your universe¡¯s strongest race, the so-called Demon Dragon Race, will soon vanish into thin air, and I can assure you, not a single living creature in your universe will be left. All bacteria must be eradicated!¡±

    In the eyes of the Divine Race, a genuine, almost tangible murderous intent flickered!

    He was truly moved by the desire to kill, intending to obliterate all life in this universe.

    To present the God with a clean and unblemished universe!

    ¡°Heh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled again. ¡°Tell me, where do you get such great confidence? Last time in the Realm of Heaven-Slaying, we both suffered losses, right? Hahaha~~ And yet you boast about destroying our universe¡­ Well, you¡¯ve got to get past me first.¡±

    At those words¡ª-

    ¡°Hahahaha~~Hahahaha~~~~Hahahaha~~~~¡±

    Laughter broke out.

    He laughed hysterically.

    The Divine Race roared with laughter, almost crying, nearly bursting his internal injuries from laughing.

    Huang Xiaolong also wore an amused expression, letting him laugh unchecked.

    ¡°Ant, you, you¡¯re really¡­ really funny~~ Alright, alright, I¡¯ll explain,¡± the Divine Race gasped for breath briefly before going on. ¡°Last time, I was sealed by the Immortal Emperor of Heaven-Slaying, then coincidentally, when the seal was broken, encountered you garbage, especially you¨C¡±

    As he spoke, the Divine Race¡¯s resentful and hateful gaze shifted toward Huang Xiaolong, locking onto him. ¡°Indeed, you are strong. Among all creatures in the various universes, you are exceptionally strong, strong enough to harm me. It¡¯s a pity that now, you won¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    A mocking smile played on the lips of the Divine Race. ¡°You have no chance!¡±

    ¡°After being injured, I immediately teleported far away and returned to my lair within this universe,¡± the Divine Race chuckled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also established a lair here. In the lair, I have all sorts of treasures. After retreating to my lair and healing my Divine Body, I gathered all the Divine Artifacts and came out again! This time, killing you will be as easy as crushing ants¨Csimple, effortless~~¡±

    ¡°Last time, I had just been released from the seal and was not in good condition, plus, I had no Divine Artifacts, which is why you humiliated us. This time, you won¡¯t have a chance~~~ I am ready to start a massacre.¡±

    Oh~~

    I see!

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions suddenly understood.

    So, the Divine Race had fled back to his den after being wounded and then brought all his Divine Artifacts.

    However, from all of the above, it seems that the Divine Race is still not quite aware of what had previously transpired in Dragon Realm and Immortal Realm.

    Perhaps he doesn¡¯t know that the Immortal Emperor Drunken Wind has already opened the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Realms.

    Nor does he know that Huang Xiaolong and the others have made a fortune at the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Realms.

    He still has no clue!

    How pitiful!

    So low!

    He naively thinks that by bringing out some Divine Artifacts from his lair, he could completely wipe out Huang Xiaolong and all life in this universe¡­

    ¡°Ah~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then shrugged. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not play anymore, let¡¯s inform this poor fella of the truth~~¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong slightly loosened the seal within his body.

    Threads of pure Divine Power burst forth!

    At the same time, his companions also released their Divine Power!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Divine light shot into the sky!

    Streams of divine light surged out from atop Huang Xiaolong and his companions¡¯ heads!

    Straight up for ninety thousand miles!

    ¡°What?!!!!!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In an instant, the expression on the Divine Race¡¯s face became extremely stiff!

    His eyes bulged out to the extreme!

    His expression was as if he had suddenly encountered something he could never have imagined!

    ¡°You~you~you~~~¡± The Divine Race seemed almost senile.

    ¡°Uh~ sorry, we, too, belong to the Divine Race.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned brighter than spring flowers. ¡°Just like you.¡±

 Chapter 1464 - Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Summoning Reinforcements

    Chapter 1464: Chapter 1464: Summoning Reinforcements Chapter 1464: Chapter 1464: Summoning Reinforcements Huang Xiaolong and his companions were all radiating Divine Power, their entire beings shimmering with gold and splendor.

    Now standing before the members of the Divine Race, were no longer a group of lowly cosmic species they deemed as chickens and dogs, but¨Ca large group of ¡°counterparts¡±!

    Especially Huang Xiaolong, who held the might and strength of a level 2 deity, was now suppressing the member of the Divine Race with his aura, demoting the Divine Race member¡¯s rank by one, almost suffocating him.

    At this moment, the turmoil within this Divine Race member¡¯s heart was simply indescribable!

    Why? How could this be? These bastards, why, why are they¡­all from the Divine Race?

    Impossible!

    They were clearly just ants who broke into the treasury of the Immortal Emperor, risking their lives for some trashy trinkets~~

    This¡­

    What on earth happened?

    That member of the Divine Race was quickly turning into an idiot.

    ¡°Hehe, whatever Divine Artifacts you brought from your lair, take them all out~~ Let¡¯s see if they can kill us.¡± Huang Xiaolong let out a taunting laugh.

    ¡°Scum! Back in the days at the Ten Heavens, you almost killed me with ease, didn¡¯t you think that, times would change, and we are no longer afraid of you!¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan was also looking fierce.

    ¡°Conspiracy! You are not the Divine Race! And you, you¡­ all of this is a conspiracy!¡± The Divine Race member started to tremble and then let out a hysterical scream.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Enough chatter, kneel!¡± Huang Xiaolong roared furiously, releasing the overbearing pressure of a level 2 deity.

    One level higher in office can crush people to death!

    The Divine Race member simply couldn¡¯t bear it!

    He had no intention of kneeling, but his body¡­was very honest.

    Crack~crack~~crack~~

    The sound of heart-wrenching friction came from his knees as they bent downward, and his entire body leaned towards Huang Xiaolong, as if wishing to kneel!

    ¡°No! No! I won¡¯t kneel to you! You are not the Divine Race! None of you are! You¡¯re all imposters! You¡¯re all fakes! You¡¯re all so lowly!¡± The member of the Divine Race cried out in agony.

    All his measures, Divine Artifacts, were now useless.

    For, in terms of power, he was completely suppressed by Huang Xiaolong.

    Not only that, the ranks of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s many companions were comparable to this member of the Divine Race, their combined aura oppressed him, leaving him unable to move a muscle.

    It was like an adult, leading a group of children, collectively suppressing a lone child.

    Finally!

    Before Huang Xiaolong, the Divine Race member knelt down, lowering his proud, invincible head!

    He knelt!

    ¡°Phew~~¡± The Sword Immortal Emperor was deeply moved. ¡°Back in the day, when we faced this guy, we were as insignificant as ants, without a shred of hope for resistance. With a single thought, he could erase us a thousand times, ten thousand times. And now¡­ he has knelt down. Hahaha~~ How quickly things change in this world, too quickly~~ Hahaha~~~¡±

    Thrilling!

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions felt extremely exhilarated.

    ¡°Speak! You! How exactly did you become¡­ become members of the Divine Race~~¡± The member of the Divine Race continued to howl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you talk too much? Now, you are nothing but a prisoner under the steps, and you still dare to blabber?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s face turned cold, and he slapped out with his hand.

    Whack~~!

    The right cheek of the Divine Race member was struck squarely by Huang Xiaolong, the sound of the slap was virtually deafening!

    On his face, a bright red handprint was left.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t humiliate me! I am a member of the Divine Race!¡± The Divine Race member was nearly biting his own teeth to pieces.

    ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s your turn to answer questions. I ask, you answer. If you want to live, I strongly advise you to cooperate. If you keep up this pretense, I¡¯ll have to take you down myself. Heh, Divine Race, I¡¯ve never killed one of you before.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Venom filled the Divine Race member¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for the Dragon Balls, aren¡¯t you? How many have you found?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you! Idiot! But~~ listen up!¡± The Divine Race member gnashed his teeth. ¡°I can summon my comrades any time, breach the barriers, and descend upon this universe! All of you only have death awaiting you!¡±

    During his speech, this member of the Divine Race seemed to become fearless. ¡°In many nearby universes, there exist members of our Divine Race~ clearing the germs of various universes. Although we usually do not interfere with each other, as long as I send out a signal, they will descend! How about that? Scared now? Alright, stop posturing, you might not be real Divine Race members, but your life structures are close to ours. So, if you submit to me now, I can take you to the Divine Realm. From then on, you¡¯ll be my slaves, and I can look after you~~~¡±

    Even facing death, the Divine Race member remained arrogant and domineering.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred with slight anger, and he backhandedly delivered another slap.

    Smack~~!

    The slap was truly heavy, instantly swelling the other cheek of the Divine Race member and even knocking out some of his teeth.

    ¡°Roar~~!¡± The Divine Race member let out a beast-like growl, his gaze at Huang Xiaolong like that of a vengeful ghost. ¡°You! You! You! You¡¯re doomed! All the beings in this universe are doomed! Fine! Don¡¯t believe me? Now, I will breach the barrier and summon my comrades! You~~~¡±

    The Divine Race member spoke with finality, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Huang Xiaolong was also left with no choice.

    It seemed impossible to extract any valuable information from this member of the Divine Race.

    It might be better to take the initiative and kill him before he could summon his so-called comrades.

    Intent on killing, Huang Xiaolong acted immediately.

    At once, he punched!

    The fist rapidly turned golden.

    Its brilliance rivaled the sun!

    The power of a Level 2 Divine surged forth without the slightest restraint!

    ¡°You will not die a good death!!!!¡± The Divine Race member shrieked through gritted teeth, and directly above his head, a divine light burst forth!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s other hand reached for the divine light, but he couldn¡¯t grasp it.

    Boom~~!

    A punch pierced through the heart of the Divine Race member!

    His fist directly tore through his Divine Body!

    Spurt~~!

    The Divine Race member spat out a mouthful of golden, sacred Divine Blood, his previously dazzling eyes suddenly dimmed.

    They lost their luster in an instant.

    However, as his life faded away, the corners of his mouth revealed a sinister and eerie smile. ¡°You won¡¯t live long; my Divine Race will punish you, you bunch of¡­ mongrels~~!¡±

    The corpse of the Divine Race member collapsed limply.

    At the same time, the divine light he emitted in his dying moments pierced through the cosmic spatial barrier of this universe, forming a huge hole and turning it into a wormhole.

    Moreover, dense Divine Race characters were sucked into the wormhole, drifting off into the distance.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Brother-in-law, this guy ultimately managed to send out the message,¡± the Third Crown Prince said with a somewhat solemn expression.

    ¡°Sigh~~ It seems our universe can no longer live in peace~~¡± Immortal Emperor Wan Jian and the others also shook their heads.

    ¡°What is there to fear? We¡¯ll just meet force with force and repel water with earth,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, tossing the Divine Race member¡¯s corpse into the netherworld. ¡°Let¡¯s go; we¡¯re heading back to the Immortal Realm first.¡±

    With this wormhole, it was unknown how many Divine Race members would come to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s universe.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1465 - Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Soul Search

    Chapter 1465: Chapter 1465: Soul Search! Chapter 1465: Chapter 1465: Soul Search! Huang Xiaolong respectfully and carefully stored the corpse of the Divine Race.

    This was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first time slaughtering a being of the ¡°Divine Race¡±.

    It was also his first time obtaining the corpse of the so-called Divine Race.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong was prepared to thoroughly research it; through this corpse, perhaps, he might uncover what secrets such a race truly hid!

    At that moment, he left the Demon King Kui and Demon King Howl in the Demon Realm to stabilize the situation.

    Huang Xiaolong, with his other companions, returned to the Immortal Realm.

    At this time, the Great Dragon King, Gu Huang, and others were still in seclusion, refining Divine Race energy, striving to become gods.

    Everything was proceeding in an orderly fashion!

    ¡°I plan to go to the Netherworld to study the corpse of the Divine Race¨Cyou all guard this realm. If any unexpected situations arise, you can burn this talisman. Then, I will be able to come out immediately and take control of the overall situation,¡± Huang Xiaolong handed a talisman to the Third Crown Prince and others.

    Immediately after, Huang Xiaolong entered the Netherworld alone.

    Inside the Netherworld.

    Divine light shone brightly.

    Because many wives, relatives, and friends had already ascended to godhood, being influenced by their aura, the entire Netherworld seemed somehow sacred and magnificent.

    It was as if this place was not hell, but¨CHeaven.

    ¡°Little Long~~¡± His wives immediately came over and surrounded Huang Xiaolong like stars clustering around the moon.

    After becoming gods, their temperament also became more noble and distinguished, exuding an untouchable and unapproachable aura, warding off others from a thousand miles away. Of course, this deterrence was mainly aimed at other beings.

    In front of Huang Xiaolong, his wives were still so tender and affectionate, so gentle and compliant.

    Huang Xiaolong adjusted the flow of time in the Netherworld.

    Time spent in the Netherworld, even if it was lengthy, amounted to only a very short period of time in the outside world.

    Therefore, in the Netherworld, Huang Xiaolong had ample time to do his research.

    After some endearing moments with his wives, Huang Xiaolong isolated himself.

    Alone, in a palace¡­

    On a jade dais lay the corpse of the Divine Race.

    It was still as handsome and flawless as ever, except for a hole punched through its body by Huang Xiaolong.

    The facial features of the corpse were greatly distorted and ferocious, eyes still open. One could say it died with eyes wide open.

    In its eyes lingered the last moments of its life¡¯s shock, disbelief, as well as hatred and venom¡­

    ¡°I wonder what secrets such a special race like the Divine Race harbors~~¡± Huang Xiaolong slowly unleashed his divine sense, inch by inch, penetrating into the corpse of the Divine Race.

    He must painstakingly research the Divine Race.

    After all, in the future, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s enemies would be¨Cthe Divine Race!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong himself could be considered part of the Divine Race, but there was a distinction between him and the true Divine Race. Moreover, in terms of level, Huang Xiaolong was only a 2nd level god, and there were higher levels, from the 3rd level up to the 9th level god.

    There were also lower-level gods, mid-level gods, and higher-level gods.

    And then, there was the God that Huang Xiaolong intended to assassinate¨Cthe Main God!

    Just thinking about it gave him a headache!

    His divine sense permeated every pore of the Divine Race corpse.

    ¡°Hmm, within this corpse of the Divine Race, no, to be precise, within the Divine Body of the Divine Race, there truly exists an entire world~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong first discovered that inside the Divine Race¡¯s body, there was a very vast and grand presence.

    That is to say, the interior of the Divine Race¡¯s body was a space in itself.

    For example¨Cwithin the body of a Divine Race being, there aren¡¯t any viscera, meridians and vessels, bones, and such.

    Instead, there are universes, stars, galaxies!

    ¡°The body structure of the Divine Race is truly not simple, although I am in a hostile relationship with the Divine Race¡­ I must admit, such a race does have the qualifications to tower above all races in the universe. Compared to the Divine Race, we seem like¡­ uh, the difference between a low-dimensional and a high-dimensional life form~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong became entirely engrossed in his meticulous research.

    The body structure of the Divine Race, its internal core, was the form of a universe.

    This was fundamentally different from beings like Huang Xiaolong, who relied on absorbing Divine Power to become gods.

    For instance, Huang Xiaolong, as well as his companions, their bodily interiors were still filled with blood, meridians, and viscera.

    Strictly speaking, they could not be considered Divine Race.

    The research continued.

    Because the interior was of a universal pattern, the space was immense; thus, it was possible to store a large number of items.

    Inside this Divine Race corpse, there were floating Divine Artifacts as well as some elixirs, which could be tentatively called divine pills.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart moved and, using his consciousness, he materialized a hand to extract all the Divine Artifacts and Divine Pills stored within the corpse.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong discovered that inside the corpse were many texts of the Divine Race.

    These texts of the Divine Race were expounding some profound mysteries.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened!

    ¡°The reason the inside of the Divine Race¡¯s body takes the form of the universe, is based on, these texts of the Divine Race! Each character, when put together, forms something like talisman glyphs, and a series of these talisman-like things arranges into something akin to Formations, with each Formation ultimately creating a life form similar to the cosmos!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s comprehension abilities were also extremely strong.

    After some research, Huang Xiaolong had indeed grasped the true essence.

    Hmm, divine scripts form glyphs, glyphs form formations, and a series of large formations connect, creating a unique Divine Body.

    ¡°If I can understand these texts of the Divine Race, then, I will¡­ Hmm~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s inner self was completely fired up!

    Understanding the texts of the Divine Race could allow Huang Xiaolong¡¯s research to progress by leaps and bounds!

    But¨C

    He didn¡¯t recognize any of those abstruse and profound texts of the Divine Race!

    The Divine Race¡¯s written language was beyond the scope of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s knowledge!

    ¡°Damn it! Not understanding the language of the Divine Race, would they even let me blend into the Divine Realm? This¡­ this is absurd! They¡¯re too damn fanciful!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    At the very least, one should be able to understand the language of the Divine Race!

    Otherwise, even if he mixed into the Divine Race, he would be illiterate!

    Because he didn¡¯t understand the language of the Divine Race, it also led to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s research encountering a huge bottleneck.

    Even with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s unparalleled wisdom and comprehension, he was rendered helpless.

    Even it could be said that if Huang Xiaolong could not comprehend the language of the Divine Race, then his research might as well come to an end.

    ¡°Damn, how should I go about learning the language of the Divine Race? Wait for that Yun to find me, and then ask him for guidance?¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat speechless.

    He was itching to know.

    It seemed he could hardly wait any longer.

    He wanted to immediately carry out an in-depth comprehensive study on this corpse.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t completely trust that ¡®Yun¡¯.

    It was nothing more than a pact with a tiger.

    ¡°Wait a minute~ from this corpse, can I master the divine scripts?¡± A sudden flash of inspiration crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind, as if he had vaguely grasped something.

    ¡°If a person dies, their three souls and seven spirits will leave the body, and the soul will depart from the flesh, turning into a ghost. By searching the ghost¡¯s memory, one can master many things about the ghost¡¯s life~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flickered with sharp light.

    ¡°This member of the Divine Race, I have kept in the underworld, if he also has a soul, then by soul searching, I can collect some fragments from his soul~~ understanding his memories¡­ then perhaps, I could master the secrets of the divine scripts!¡±

    With this thought, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes completely lit up!

    Sparkling brilliantly!

    The next second!

    ¡°Soul Search!!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong waved his hand, his right hand turning dark as a ghost¡¯s claw, and directly reached for the Divine Race corpse above.

    He intended to collect all the lingering aura of the Divine Race.

    If there were any remnants of thoughts or souls of the Divine Race after death, Huang Xiaolong would capture them!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s specialization was catching ghosts, so when it came to the research of various souls, his insights were profoundly deep for human souls.

    But what about when a member of the Divine Race dies? What remains? Would it become a ghost? Huang Xiaolong knew nothing about these questions.

    Simply put, he didn¡¯t have the ability to perceive ¡°ghost souls¡± of the Divine Race¡­

    Of course, that¡¯s assuming there is an ¡°unrestful soul¡± left after the Divine Race dies and their Dao fades away.

    At that moment, he was willing to give it a try!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Soul Search!

    Boom~~!!!!

    Some intangible thoughts, lingering near the Divine Race corpse, were actually captured by Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°There really are!!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong blurted out!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1466 - Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Made a Fortune

    Chapter 1466: Chapter 1466: Made a Fortune! Chapter 1466: Chapter 1466: Made a Fortune! Huang Xiaolong used the Soul Search Technique and indeed captured many¡­ remnants of souls! These were the remnants left behind after the members of the Divine Race perished.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong recited a spell, causing these fragmented soul thoughts to solidify.

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong roared lowly, forcibly amalgamating countless fragments into a spherical form.

    A golden sphere.

    It was about the size of a soccer ball.

    The sphere floated in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    Inside the sphere, it was as if a movie was playing, briefly displaying many scenes. Frame by frame.

    These scenes documented the entire life of that Divine Race being!

    Born in an ordinary family in the Divine World during childhood.

    Then after reaching adulthood, he was dispatched to the universe where Huang Xiaolong resided to execute his mission, which was to eradicate all living beings in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s universe.

    Then there were interactions with the Heavenly Immortal Emperor, Ancient Desolation, and others¡­

    It can be said, the life of this Divine Race being was neither particularly exciting nor complex.

    Huang Xiaolong naturally couldn¡¯t devour all his memories but used runes to carefully peel off a small portion of memories that belonged to the ¡°Divine Race script.¡±

    For someone like Huang Xiaolong, a Yin Emperor, extracting a small portion of necessary memories from a complex and lengthy sequence wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Even if it was the memory of the Divine Race, Huang Xiaolong, with some extra effort, could still obtain it.

    Mission accomplished.

    Now, floating before him was an object the size of a ping-pong ball, containing the Divine Race¡¯s script!

    ¡°Ah hahaha, I still managed to acquire the knowledge of the Divine Race script, hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong felt somewhat proud, having overcome this difficult challenge.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong activated his divine thoughts.

    Powerful divine thoughts, like an octopus, enveloped the ping-pong ball containing the knowledge of the Divine Race script and began to devour it bit by bit.

    The knowledge of the Divine Race script, like a gentle stream, started blending into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts and soul.

    No need for learning, as naturally as a printer printing out documents, as he absorbed the knowledge inside the ping-pong ball, Huang Xiaolong became self-taught.

    He began to master the Divine Race script.

    Eventually, this script became as natural to him as his mother tongue, extremely proficient and innate.

    Before long, the knowledge within the ping-pong ball was completely absorbed by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Heh~~ I¡¯ve mastered the Divine Race¡¯s language.¡± Huang Xiaolong was extremely pleased and then with a wave of his hand, he was ready to destroy the other memories left by the Divine Race.

    After all, being memories of the Divine Race, which is a higher dimensional lifeform, recklessly absorbing their entire life¡¯s emotions could be more harmful than beneficial and might cause a mental collapse.

    However, suddenly, another bright idea flashed into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind¨C

    ¡°Wait~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts flickered slightly.

    He extended his hand, and a bowl of water appeared in his palm.

    Mengpo¡¯s Soup!

    The so-called Mengpo¡¯s Soup is a must-drink for souls before reincarnation.

    After drinking Mengpo¡¯s Soup, all memories, merits, grievances, and resentments are erased.

    The soul then becomes the purest of souls, very clean.

    Huang Xiaolong directly splashed the Divine Race¡¯s remnants of soul with Mengpo¡¯s Soup.

    Puff~~!

    The memories and images within the remnant soul all evaporated.

    Turning this clump of remnant soul crystal clear and spotlessly clean.

    ¡°Pure energy! Hahahahaha~~~¡± Without any more hesitation, Huang Xiaolong used his divine thoughts to draw in this cleansed soul.

    Nourishing!

    You are what you eat!

    After drawing everything clean, Huang Xiaolong let out a satisfied belch.

    Awesome.

    Too awesome!

    Indeed, as expected of the remnant soul of the Divine Race, after devouring it, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine thoughts underwent a qualitative breakthrough!

    ¡°Too thrilling! If I can hunt down more of the Divine Race, extract their souls, and wash them with Mengpo¡¯s soup, it would taste absolutely heavenly. This is a massive boost for my own divine consciousness and soul power!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong finally found a shortcut to enhance himself.

    As for killing the Divine Race, Huang Xiaolong felt no psychological burden; he had a faint premonition that sooner or later, he would engage in a huge battle with them.

    Setting these thoughts aside for now, having mastered the Divine script, Huang Xiaolong became even more focused on studying a Divine Race corpse.

    His divine consciousness seeped into the corpse¡¯s interior once more.

    He began to decipher the Divine Race characters.

    This time he could understand them, and his research was progressing rapidly!

    ¡°Indeed! These Divine Race members have symbols inscribed within their bodies, which then form a Formation! Yes, yes, yes~~ that¡¯s it!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong easily cracked it.

    ¡°However, speaking of the technical content of the symbols themselves, they¡¯re not that impressive~~¡± Huang Xiaolong started to assess critically.

    Because Huang Xiaolong was deeply versed in drawing and studying symbols, his perspective was professional.

    The conclusion was¨C

    From the perspective of the symbols and Formation within this corpse, objectively speaking, the Divine Race¡¯s technique in drawing symbols and arranging Formations was not very good.

    Of course, this ¡®not very good¡¯ was only in comparison to someone extraordinary like Huang Xiaolong.

    Just then¨C

    Wait!

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve mastered the Divine Race script, and drawing symbols and Formations are my forte, then¡­¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts raced.

    ¡°Right! I¡¯ll use the Divine script, combined with my knowledge and skills in drawing symbols, to create a batch of symbols to see!¡±

    It was a sudden burst of inspiration!

    But, Huang Xiaolong was someone who dared to experiment, so he went for it!

    Immediately, he took out a piece of very high-quality blank symbol paper.

    He used Divine script to draw symbols on the paper.

    The symbol he drew was a basic one¨Cthe ¡®Thunder Symbol.¡¯

    Done in one go!

    The symbol was complete!

    After drawing, the symbol paper shone with divine light, aglow with golden rays!

    This symbol was not drawn using mana.

    It was drawn using Divine Power from within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own body via the Divine script.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Success!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily and immediately went outside. ¡°I want to test just how powerful this symbol is.¡±

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong chose a barren mountain within the underworld.

    After the underworld assimilated the hell planet, its area became vast and boundless, another dimension, another world.

    This span of mountains, stretching over hundreds of thousands of kilometers, was also tens of thousands of meters tall.

    Without a second word, Huang Xiaolong tore the symbol.

    The next moment!

    Boom~~~~~~~!!!!!

    Golden divine thunder exploded forth!

    It created a golden shockwave that, in the blink of an eye, blasted the endless barren mountains into powder, leveling them!

    The terrifying explosion even made the underworld shake!

    Even the shockwave produced by the explosion was tremendously powerful, and if not for Huang Xiaolong being there to contain it, the destruction within the underworld would have been immeasurable.

    ¡°Amazing! Hahahaha! This is just the simplest, most basic Thunder Symbol!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong could not hold back and burst into laughter. ¡°Just a low-level symbol, and the power it unleashed could destroy a massive planet!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯ve struck it rich! I¡¯ve hit the jackpot! Using Divine script and Divine Power, combined with my knowledge of symbols and Formations, I can draw extremely powerful symbols! I master tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of symbol drawing methods, and formations¡­I¡­ I¡­ hahaha~~~ I¡¯ve really hit the jackpot! Hahaha!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong knew that he had opened up an incredibly bright path for himself!

    With this skill in drawing symbols, he feared that among all the Divine Race in the entire divine realm, no one could match him!

    Huang Xiaolong, truly one of a kind!

    Regarding the path ahead, and the future, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s confidence soared even higher!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1467 - Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Arrival of the Divine Races Great

    Chapter 1467: Chapter 1467: Arrival of the Divine Race¡¯s Great Army! Chapter 1467: Chapter 1467: Arrival of the Divine Race¡¯s Great Army! Now, Huang Xiaolong has opened a door to a new world!

    That is, inscribing magical symbols with Divine Script and Divine Power!

    Of course, deploying formations is also possible.

    Symbols drawn with Divine Power are called ¡°Divine Symbols.¡±

    Formations deployed with Divine Power are called ¡°Divine Arrays.¡±

    Whether Divine Symbols or Divine Arrays, both possess the terrifying might to collapse the universe.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong is extremely confident; casually inscribing a Divine Symbol, a mass-killing type, at the mere thought, he can slay numerous lower gods.

    Not to mention others, at least, level 1 and level 2 gods can be killed at will.

    That is to say, although Huang Xiaolong is only a level 2 god, he possesses terrifying lethal power that exceeds his own realm.

    Such battle power would be an anomaly even in the Divine Realm.

    All thanks to his profound knowledge in the art of inscribing symbols and deploying formations!

    ¡°Hehe~~ I¡¯m afraid that even those mid-tier gods would never imagine this~~ Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but feel proud.

    At present, Huang Xiaolong rolls up his sleeves and gets to work, drawing a countless number of Divine Symbols.

    However, since Huang Xiaolong ascended to godhood by absorbing the Divine Race¡¯s energy, the Divine Power expended during inscribing is replenished very slowly and with difficulty.

    Whenever he expends too much, Huang Xiaolong would absorb some energy from the Divine Race or the energy contained within Divine Artifacts for replenishment.

    ¡°Hmm~~ I am not yet a true member of the Divine Race, unable to automatically draw Divine Power from the mysterious Divine Realm.¡± Huang Xiaolong deeply contemplated. ¡°This is just like rootless water. If the energy from the nearby Divine Race is completely exhausted, that would be troublesome¡­¡±

    But this was no obstacle for Huang Xiaolong.

    Following the formations arranged by the corpses of the Divine Race, he started tinkering within his own body¡­

    Using Divine Sense, he inscribed Divine Script.

    Divine Script then formed magical inscriptions.

    One inscription after another began to arrange into a formation.

    Formation after formation then connected to form a large-scale formation.

    Huang Xiaolong was transforming his own body.

    Completely reconstructing his body into a true member of the Divine Race!

    Finally, after half a month of transformation, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s organs, meridians, and vessels all transformed into a vast cosmic state!

    This meant that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body had become an endless abyss of the universe!

    Simultaneously, Huang Xiaolong could clearly sense that he had established a connection with another plane¨Ca deep kinship.

    And with every second, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body could draw power from this plane to nourish and strengthen his physique!

    This plane was, without doubt¨Cthe Divine Realm!

    The energy drawn from there was¨CDivine Power!

    With this, even without any cultivation, Huang Xiaolong could one day ascend to a level 3 god just by drawing on Divine Power! Of course, this process would be extremely slow.

    However, this is not a concern now, as the Divine Power consumed by inscribing and deploying formations could now recover very quickly.

    While inscribing symbols, Huang Xiaolong also transformed the internal bodies of beings that had become gods, all into true members of the Divine Race, capable of drawing energy from the Divine Realm¨Cnot, strictly speaking, stealing, but rightfully and openly enjoying!

    Gu Huang and Da Long, the Dragon Mother, also ascended to godhood.

    One day, Huang Xiaolong left the underworld.

    The Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Welcome, Master, on your emergence.¡± Gu Huang who had ascended to godhood and whose body was transformed, along with Da Long King, Zui Feng Immortal Emperor, and others, all paid their respects to Huang Xiaolong, with extreme reverence.

    ¡°Is there anything unusual about the wormhole the Divine Race created?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked casually.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, everything is well. However, from the other side of the wormhole, a tremendous pressure is faintly discernible, as if it signifies a premonition,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon clan furrowed his brows and said.

    ¡°¡±Hmm, a premonition of a great war approaching, perhaps?¡± Huang Xiaolong felt no surprise.

    Since those Divine Race beings had already transmitted a message before their death, summoning others of their kind to campaign against this universe, then, war was inevitable.

    ¡°To battle with the Divine Race, haha, just the thought of it is thrilling.¡± A touch of eager fighting spirit even flickered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    He did not fear battle!

    ¡°Son-in-law, the matter of the Divine Race, San¡¯er, Seven, and Nine, have already reported to me in detail¡­ it¡¯s really¡­¡± The Long King shook his head slightly, with some unease. ¡°Unexpectedly, we beings of this universe are actually the archenemies of the Divine Race~~ Of course, we¡¯re not yet worthy to be considered their enemies, we are just onesidedly crushed and eradicated.¡±

    ¡°Father, why belittle yourself so?¡± the Seventh Princess pouted. ¡°With Little Long here, we¡¯re not afraid! Moreover, our Long Clan has some connections with the Divine Race too. Our ancestors were mounts for the Divine Race. Eh~~ Our Long Clan is also noble, yet to become mounts for the Divine Race, that¡¯s truly humiliating~~ Perhaps, the Ancestor Dragon in the Divine Realm is also not willing to settle for this, right? Our Long Clan has suffered deeply from the oppression of the Divine Race.¡±

    ¡°War is inevitable,¡± the Dragon Mother also said with a tense expression. ¡°Son-in-law, now that we have all become gods, but in terms of the Divine Race¡¯s hierarchy, we are only at a very low level. If higher-ranking gods come to campaign against us, then¡­¡±

    ¡°It is normal for all of you to have various concerns.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile, ¡°Since the Divine Race is about to bring a large force down upon us, we ought to make proper arrangements.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong summoned the powerful beings from across the universe to gather in the Immortal Realm.

    Demon Kings such as Kui and Roar, who guarded the Demon Realm, as well as many great dragons from the Dragon Realm, arrived in the Immortal Realm.

    First was the pre-war mobilization.

    In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a need to mobilize; this was a matter of life and death, and surrender wouldn¡¯t lead to survival. It can¡¯t be that we should commit suicide under the lewd power of the Divine Race?

    Even ants cling to life!

    To live on, one must fight!

    To resist the Divine Race!

    There is no second possibility!

    Huang Xiaolong distributed some of the divine symbols he had drawn in the netherworld to his companions.

    Next, was to start setting up Formations with the Immortal Realm as the center.

    Most of these Formations were learned from the Sword Immortal Emperor. Originally they were Immortal Arrays. These Immortal Arrays could slaughter Immortals, the Long Clan, and great demons without any issue, but to slay gods, that was nearly impossible.

    However, Huang Xiaolong had long since converted the Immortal Arrays into Arrays against gods, posing a tremendous threat to the Divine Race.

    In the following days, with the assistance of his fellow deified companions, Huang Xiaolong set up a large number of these Divine Formations centered around the Immortal Realm.

    These Divine Formations were hidden within the void of the universe, concealed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s runes, making them incredibly difficult to detect. Once the battle started, with a single thought from Huang Xiaolong, the Divine Formations could be activated!

    Finally!

    Boom~~ Boom~~ Boom~~

    From the wormhole opened by the Divine Race before their death, streams of divine light exploded forth!

    Golden divine light shone from the other end of the wormhole, illuminating this side!

    Wherever the divine light passed, the spatial barriers of this universe peeled away.

    It seemed that under the illumination of the divine light, the universe¡¯s spatial barriers were as fragile as glass, cracking and ultimately exploding to form terrifying black holes.

    Tremendous oppressive force came along with it!

    Under this oppressive force, countless planets and living beings in this universe began to shiver uncontrollably.

    It was as if the universe was already quite unstable, able to collapse and fall apart at any moment.

    Huang Xiaolong, leading his companions, floated at the zenith of the Immortal Palace in the Immortal Realm, his gaze and divine sense both locked onto that wormhole.

    ¡°Little Long brother, the enemy is here, the Divine Race¡¯s army is here~~¡± Sword Immortal Emperor¡¯s body trembled, but a resolute look flashed in his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s fight! No matter who the enemy is, if they want to invade our universe, they will pay the price! Death!¡±

    The next second!

    Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~ Swoosh~~~

    A few beams of golden light shot out, and within the golden light, several men with perfect figures and golden hair stepped out!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The Divine Race!

    Subsequently, more members of the Divine Race, both men and women, came out of the wormhole in an endless stream.

    A strong sense of arrogance and killing intent erupted the moment they stepped into this universe.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ Welcome to our universe, you scum!¡± Huang Xiaolong squinted his eyes with a chilling meaning flickering in his pupils.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±

 Chapter 1468 - Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 The Same Kind

    Chapter 1468: Chapter 1468: The Same Kind? Chapter 1468: Chapter 1468: The Same Kind? In the blink of an eye, the Divine Race stepped into this universe one by one.

    Huang Xiaolong led his companions, standing at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm, confronting them!

    ¡°Um~~ The Divine Race who came to invade this time includes 1st tier gods, 2nd tier gods¡­ um, and even higher levels~~ 3rd tier gods, and even¡ª-4th tier gods!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine thoughts quickly revolved, constantly assessing the levels of the enemies.

    Fortunately, the Divine Race that came this time were mostly 1st tier gods, with few 2nd tier gods, and even fewer of higher tiers.

    The companions standing beside Huang Xiaolong felt the pressure, but it wasn¡¯t enough to break them, after all, they too were of the Divine Race, and even had universes opened within them by Huang Xiaolong. They were no different from the group of Divine Race across them.

    As for other universal beings, they were in great peril; so many Divine Race had arrived, exerting such imposing aura that even the Immortals of the Immortal Realm felt as though their souls were about to be scattered at any moment.

    Huang Xiaolong reacted very quickly, hiding the Immortal Realm, Dragon Realm, and Demon Realm all into the underworld the moment these Divine Race invaders appeared!

    Such action made these Divine Races realize that the young man standing before them was the leader of this universe!

    Divine thoughts locked onto Huang Xiaolong through the void.

    The Divine Formations spread across the universe by Huang Xiaolong, and the Divine Symbols hidden within his body, continuously dissolved the imminent threats.

    Finally, no more Divine Race came through the wormhole.

    Huang Xiaolong counted a total of 99 Divine Race members had arrived.

    It was indeed a massive assembly.

    This assembly was powerful enough to destroy the universe a hundred million, a billion times over in a mere thought.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Unexpectedly, the beings of this universe have managed to kill a member of the Divine Race~~~¡± The leading Divine Race member, wearing a golden cloak, was a demonically handsome young man, arrogance and disdain flashing in his golden pupils.

    ¡°What useless fellows. Failing to complete their task and instead getting ambushed and killed by these insignificant beings of the universe~~ It¡¯s embarrassing. I don¡¯t think such an event has ever occurred in our Divine Race¡¯s history, right?¡± Another extremely strong Divine Race member, a woman, spoke.

    Too beautiful!

    Such beauty could not be described even by phrases like ¡®nation-destroying beauty¡¯ or ¡®peerless elegance¡¯ ¨C not even a tenth of it!

    It was a flawlessness, a perfection in beauty.

    For instance, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives, each of whom possessed beauty and temperament, but compared to this Divine Race woman, they indeed had weaknesses, imperfections.

    However, such beauty invoked fear.

    Because it was an unreal beauty.

    The beauty of the world should have flaws to feel real, truly penetrating.

    The extreme of anything tends to reverse, utter perfection sometimes turns into ugliness.

    ¡°Hehehe, the summons before their death has brought us, who were performing destruction tasks in nearby universes, all summoned here~~¡± The leading Divine Race smirked, looking mockingly at Huang Xiaolong and his companions. ¡°Hmm, your universe is not bad, at least, it managed to kill a member of the Divine Race. Now, describe how you killed our disgraceful member. Speak, we are very interested.¡±

    His tone carried a cruelty more severe than a command, as if a high-being was addressing mere ants and dust.

    ¡°Uh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was stunned for a moment, then laughed dryly. ¡°Curious, aren¡¯t you? Well, if I told you, how would you deal with our universe then?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± The leader of the Divine Race slightly smiled. ¡°After you tell us~~ we will simply commence to erase any living being in this universe. That is our task. You lowly creatures, existing in the universe, is a sin. To cleanse the sin, the only way is to let you¡­ be destroyed. Don¡¯t resent, nor hope for luck; it is your destiny.¡±

    The Divine Race leader spoke of slaughter and destruction with such calm and righteousness, seemingly standing entirely on the side of justice.

    Such statements filled Huang Xiaolong and his companions with towering hatred!

    ¡°Hmm~~ speak up, tell us, we can grant a so-called blessing, which is to use Divine Power to instantly erase all beings of this universe, sparing you from pain.¡± The Divine Race leader grinned viciously. ¡°If you still insist on anything or act too rudely, then, you¡¯ll die in more pain.¡±

    A threat.

    At this moment, the companions around Huang Xiaolong also revealed their intentions to kill.

    Even facing a fierce and domineering enemy, they had to resist!

    Everyone was of the Divine Race, actually standing on the same plane, only differing in tiers.

    Not even the thought of resistance was absent.

    Huang Xiaolong speaks to everyone through the soul transmission to tell them not to be nervous, he has his own plans.

    His companions naturally look up to Huang Xiaolong as their leader.

    ¡°Alright, let me explain,¡± Huang Xiaolong says, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, his eyes filled with irony.

    Those of the Divine Race naturally didn¡¯t doubt him; they all thought Huang Xiaolong had surrendered.

    In front of the Divine Race, especially in front of nearly a hundred of them, any universe, any race, any creature, they are all trash! Absolute trash!

    ¡°The reason we were able to kill that individual from the Divine Race was because we have¨C¡± in the midst of speaking, Huang Xiaolong gestured with his hand¨C

    Swoosh~~! Swoosh~~! Swoosh~~!

    Countless Divine Artifacts were released by Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The expressions on the faces of those from the Divine Race slightly changed.

    Even the leader of the Divine Race couldn¡¯t help but have his pupils shrink, ¡°Divine Artifacts? So many Divine Artifacts! You¡­ you ants, how do you possess so many Divine Artifacts?¡±

    And then, something that completely dumbfounded the Divine Race happened.

    At Huang Xiaolong¡¯s signal, his companions all released their Divine Artifacts.

    You see, Huang Xiaolong and his companions had nearly looted all the Divine Artifacts from the myriad realms battleground. Therefore, the number of Divine Artifacts they possessed was quite substantial.

    Soon, a dense array of various Divine Artifacts floated above the heads of Huang Xiaolong and his companions.

    Golden light shimmered.

    Stunningly beautiful.

    A holy atmosphere immediately spread out, completely encompassing this universe¡­

    ¡°Divine Artifacts!¡± Greed appeared in the eyes of those from the Divine Race.

    After all, the majority of these invading Divine Race members were level 1 gods.

    And such a vast amount of Divine Artifacts naturally made these level 1 gods green with envy.

    Not to mention level 1 and level 2 gods, even the Divine Race leader was now quite covetous.

    ¡°Oh, so it turns out~~ you used Divine Artifacts~~ where did you obtain these Divine Artifacts from?¡± the Divine Race leader scolded, then frowned, ¡°Could it be that a higher-level god once came to this universe and left their treasure here, which you ants discovered?¡±

    The female member of the Divine Race immediately nodded. ¡°Exactly! These lowly creatures managed to discover Divine Artifacts left by a higher-level god¨Chowever, having Divine Artifacts in their hands is truly a waste.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, you think that with these Divine Artifacts, you can resist us¡­ that¡¯s really¡­ quite ridiculous.¡± The Divine Race leader sneered coldly. ¡°Trash, even with the most powerful Divine Artifacts, is still just trash¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A fierce light flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    The next second¨C

    Boom~~~~~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong unleashed the aura of divinity that had been sealed, bursting forth completely!

    Circles of holy light wrapped around Huang Xiaolong, making him look absolutely inviolable!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Divine Race!

    The companions behind Huang Xiaolong also burst forth with Divine Power!

    Suddenly, this group of invading Divine Race realized that they were not facing a bunch of ordinary ant-like cosmic creatures. But rather, their¨Ckind!

    ¡°Hmm? This¡­this¡­this¡­¡± The leader of the Divine Race was completely flustered.

    Utter chaos¡­

 Chapter 1469 - Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Complete Annihilation

    Chapter 1469: Chapter 1469: Complete Annihilation! Chapter 1469: Chapter 1469: Complete Annihilation! If we were to say, initially, Huang Xiaolong and his companions, in the myriad realms battlefield, refined Divine Power and ascended to godhood, it was only in form, then now, by arranging the Formation with divine symbols inside their bodies and transforming their bodily structures into the primordial universe, they have achieved ¡°both form and spirit¡±¡­

    In essence, Huang Xiaolong and the others are now truly members of the Divine Race, except, of course, their souls and hearts are opposed to the Divine Race.

    ¡°You guys are also from the Divine Race?¡± The highest-ranking leader among those 99 Divine Beings, his murderous and ominous eyes gradually softened, replaced by a sense of relaxation.

    Clearly, he and the Divine Beings behind him now regarded Huang Xiaolong and the others as their own kind!

    Indeed, in their view, the Divine Race is the pride of the universe, a unique and supreme race, and other races absolutely cannot imitate the Divine Race.

    Thus, the 99 Divine Beings all relaxed.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± The leader of the Divine Beings grumbled. ¡°How did all of you end up in this universe? Was there an internal strife?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong gave a nonchalant smile.

    ¡°Never mind, if it¡¯s just internal strife, then it¡¯s not a big problem. But killing your own kind is a serious crime.¡± The leader affected a pompous tone. ¡°Which esteemed being do you serve under?¡±

    Which esteemed being?

    Huang Xiaolong was taken aback, then shook his head.

    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t have any superiors?¡± The leader¡¯s eyes shifted around, a hint of slyness passing through, and then he coughed a few times. With a stern face, he said, ¡°Hmm~ having no superiors is a big taboo. Here¡¯s the deal, you all submit to me, become my subordinates. Hmph! As a level 4 god, it¡¯s no loss for you to follow me as the leader, and besides, there¡¯s a level 9 god backing me.¡±

    Well, this fellow was actually trying to recruit Huang Xiaolong.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong was already communicating with his companions through soul transmission, ¡°Not a single one of these Divine Race members should be left alive! We must kill them all! Moreover, we cannot let them transmit any information out! Act quickly! At my command, use the talismans I gave you~~Kill the enemy! Annihilate them all!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intention to kill was already burgeoning!

    Not only to kill but to cleanse thoroughly. If these Divine Beings were eliminated, for the time being, there would be no more disturbances from the Divine Race in this universe.

    ¡°This~¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned hesitation while discreetly preparing a plethora of talismans.

    All sorts of talismans¨Cparalysis talismans, thunder talismans, fire talismans, soul-destroying talismans¡­

    All kinds of talismans, all written with divine symbols, containing terrifying powers.

    His companions, too, were nervously and excitedly clenching the talismans.

    ¡°What? Are you still hesitating?¡± The leader showed evident dissatisfaction, ¡°This is an opportunity for you ragtag bunch. Without any backing, you are at the very bottom in the divine realm!¡±

    ¡°Cough~ Cough~¡± Huang Xiaolong coughed a few times, then solemnly said, ¡°Actually, we¡­ are not really Divine Race members, and we are not the same kind as you beasts~~ well, now, I¡¯m going to blast you group of beasts into bits~~¡±

    Hmm?

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, the leader of the Divine Race and his subordinates were all somewhat stunned¡­

    Shocked¡­

    Dumbfounded¡­

    Initially, having recognized Huang Xiaolong and his group as members of the Divine Race, they had lowered their guard and cast aside their combativeness and killing intent.

    But now, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statement, their brains paused momentarily.

    Now!

    Kill!!!!!!

    A cold and stern intent swiftly flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, and in the next second, he swung his hands!

    A dense multitude of talismans, all offensive talismans, flew like snowflakes and torrential rain towards the 99 Divine Beings opposite.

    His companions, all prepared, also threw out their talismans.

    Thousands of talismans nearly filled the entire space!

    Divine brilliance shone!

    One by one, the divine symbols steamed up, creating a spectacular sight.

    ¡°What is this!¡± The level 4 god let out a cold and horrified scream.

    Boom~~Boom~~Boom~~~

    They exploded.

    Thousands of talismans all exploded.

    Unleashing wind, rain, thunder, lightning, fire, light, ice¡­

    Multiple attacks.

    All imbued with Divine Power, no trivial matter.

    Furthermore, Huang Xiaolong unleashed numerous immobilization charms.

    As a result, the majority of the Divine Race on the opposing side were nailed dead in the void, unable to move.

    With a calculated ambush against an unsuspecting enemy, and thousands of charms surrounding 99 members of the Divine Race, many of the Divine Race, especially the level 1 and level 2 gods, met untimely deaths!

    Corpses of the Divine Race fell from the sky in neat succession, like dumplings being dropped.

    After this wave of attack, out of the 99 proudly strutting and furious Divine Race, only the leader, a level 4 god, and a female Divine Race, presumably a level 3 god, remained.

    All the others had fallen!

    It was almost a total annihilation!

    The two surviving members of the Divine Race, though not dead, were seriously injured, their divine light dimming significantly.

    ¡°Hmm~~ it seems that the divine symbols I¡¯ve drawn can only kill level 1 and level 2 gods, seriously injure level 3 gods, and wound level 4 gods~~¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t forget to evaluate.

    However, this battle was a complete victory for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°ROAR~~~~~~!! You beasts! You bunch of beasts!¡± The Divine Race leader burst into a heart-wrenching scream, filled with bitterness, hatred, slaughter, and¨Cterror!

    He had never encountered such a thing.

    He had never watched nearly a hundred of his companions die right before his eyes.

    There had never been a case where the Divine Race was killed instead of killing various cosmic beings.

    Never!

    Today was a precedent!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± The female Divine Race, already scared out of her wits, hastily urged the level 4 god to escape.

    ¡°Wait! All of you wait! Your tricks won¡¯t kill me! Rest assured, I will ask my superior, a level 9 god, to personally come and kill you!¡± The Divine Race leader dropped a harsh line, and immediately, together with the female Divine Race, transformed into beams of divine light, ready to rush into the wormhole.

    They were trying to escape and bring back reinforcements.

    However, Huang Xiaolong clearly would not give them such an opportunity.

    ¡°Formation! Activate!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong roared.

    With a thought, all kinds of formations that Huang Xiaolong had laid in the area instantly activated!

    Bars of divine light, similar to a spider web, emerged.

    These divine lights were filled with divine inscriptions and symbols, forming a powerful formation.

    This was a top-tier formation.

    Its lethality was many times greater than that of mere symbols.

    Instantly, the two Divine Race trying to gather strength to escape found their rushing figures abruptly stuck, as if insects firmly trapped on a spider web!

    The oppressive force of the formation swept over them, causing them to tremble violently, as if facing some unimaginable colossal entity!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Nice, the formation I personally set up can trap slightly higher-level Divine Race, and I can control their fates at will~~¡± A delightful sensation surged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart. This time, what he held in his grasp were not mere nobodies, but¨CDivine Race!

    The supreme Divine Race above the cosmos!

    ¡°No!!!¡± The two Divine Race finally crumbled completely, erupting in terrified howls, completely losing their composure.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s companions were all jubilantly ecstatic!

    Energized!

    Initially, everyone faced the Divine Race with utter despair, believing resistance was futile. But today, under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s leadership, they fought a battle of total annihilation!

    Without a single casualty, they annihilated 99 gods, including the level 3 god and level 4 god on the chopping block now!

    A complete victory!

    ¡°Fantastic! Fantastic! Son-in-law! It seems the Divine Race is not invincible after all! Ha ha ha ha! Daring to invade our universe! This is a one-way trip! Ha ha ha ha!¡± The Dragon King also burst into gratified laughter.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Divine Race, die!¡± Ancient Desolation wore a cold expression.

    ¡°Stop! What are you trying to do?¡± The level 4 god cried out in panic. ¡°We are all from the same race, don¡¯t be reckless! Looking at the formation you have set up, you must have a mighty backer behind you! Only higher-level gods could set up such a formation~~ Maybe, your backers are those superior beings who have achieved godhood! Alright, I take back what I said before, I was wrong, I apologize~~ Rest assured, I won¡¯t reveal today¡¯s affairs!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~ Are you deaf?¡± Huang Xiaolong could not help but laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I am no longer one of you, how could I possibly be a Divine Race? Divine Race are all beasts~~¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Xiaolong immediately activated the killing array within the formation, refining the two Divine Race alive.

    ¡°Hmm~ Well done.¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned. ¡°Alright, these corpses, I will collect them all, store them in the underworld, and study them well, to make full use of them~~ Before they come looking for me, I must quickly enhance my strength to have enough bargaining chips when negotiating with them!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1470 - Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Wont Stop Until We Find the Dragon

    Chapter 1470: Chapter 1470: Won¡¯t Stop Until We Find the Dragon Ball! Chapter 1470: Chapter 1470: Won¡¯t Stop Until We Find the Dragon Ball! This battle was a complete victory, slaying 99 members of the Divine Race!

    This invigorated all the beings in the universe as if they were injected with adrenaline.

    However, after a brief moment of joy, Huang Xiaolong collected his emotions and brought the corpses of the 99 Divine Race members to the Underworld.

    Inside a grand hall, the 99 Divine Race corpses emanated golden light, all laid out on jade platforms.

    The entire hall was filled with the scent of death and decay.

    It was essentially a morgue.

    ¡°These guys just died, their remaining memories should be relatively intact~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then promptly used a soul-searching secret technique to continuously absorb and collect.

    Soon, above each Divine Race corpse, a soccer ball-sized substance condensed.

    That was the remnant soul.

    Within each cluster of remnant souls, it was like playing a movie, replaying the life experiences of each Divine Race member.

    Their lives, too, had been rather enriching.

    Especially that level 4 god named ¡°Mu,¡± who had been through many events and had a somewhat better life than the commoners in the Divine Realm, boasting a certain social status, just as he said, he had the backing of a level 9 god.

    Huang Xiaolong began to separate the wheat from the chaff.

    He extracted the relatively useful memories from these remnant souls and merged them into his own soul and divine consciousness.

    Thus, half a month passed, and Huang Xiaolong, having merged some memories, gained a relatively accurate understanding of the Divine Realm.

    The Divine Realm was immensely vast, many times larger than an ordinary universe.

    Within the Divine Realm, the Divine Race proliferated like humans on Earth.

    They had a clear social structure and ranks.

    In summary, the Divine Race as a group was not much different from Earth¡¯s humanity.

    As for the ¡°God¡± and gods that were born with a ¡°divine nature,¡± these weren¡¯t mentioned much in the memories of the Divine Race members. Perhaps, their level was still too low.

    But all in all, Huang Xiaolong was no longer unfamiliar with the Divine Realm.

    He had a good grasp of it.

    Additionally, within the memories of these remnant souls, there were a small amount of Divine Race cultivation techniques, the things that the Divine Race practiced, which Huang Xiaolong also extracted and merged into his soul.

    Of course, merely merging these cultivation techniques was far from mastering them.

    He still had to rely on his own down-to-earth cultivation.

    Finally, using Mengpo¡¯s soup, Huang Xiaolong cleansed the unimportant memories, emotions, and experiences contained within the clusters of remnant souls.

    Thus, these clusters of remnant souls turned into the purest form of energy!

    Energy that nourishes the soul!

    Hehe, these were Divine Race souls!

    Far superior to any ghost, shade, by who knows how many times!

    Huang Xiaolong then used alchemy to refine these 99 clusters of the purest Divine Race souls into 99 pills.

    Pills that improve the soul!

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong began to take the medicine.

    He entered seclusion. Took the medicine.

    Currently, the entire universe was in a relatively safe state, temporarily free from disturbance or invasion by the Divine Race.

    So, there was still a lot of time for Huang Xiaolong.

    He cultivated slowly.

    Each pill expanded Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul and improved its quality!

    Within the Underworld, he cultivated for many years!

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong had consumed all the elixirs and completely assimilated them.

    His soul had turned into a splendid golden river, imbued with the aura of the Divine Race, within which mysterious divine characters flowed.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, too, profound and abyssal golden rays ebbed like the tide.

    Now, even an ordinary member of the Divine Race couldn¡¯t withstand a single glance from him and would directly collapse.

    ¡°Hmm~ Now, the quality of my soul is approximately¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered for a moment. ¡°Well, roughly equivalent to that of a Level 5 or Level 6 God¡¯s soul~~~¡±

    In other words, after taking the elixirs refined from the souls of these 99 Divine Race members, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s soul quality had directly ascended to an extremely high state, comparable to that of Level 5 or Level 6 Gods.

    The realm of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own Divine Body and Divine Power was actually still that of a Level 2 God. But now, his soul was equivalent to that of a Level 5 or Level 6 God.

    This was indeed quite unusual.

    The strength of his soul far surpassed his own Divine Power.

    Of course, this tremendous soul power could not be directly converted into Divine Power to attack enemies, but¨Cit could be used for techniques like Heart Demon, an invisible killer move.

    ¡°Hehehe, not bad, with the current strength of my soul, if I were to encounter a Level 4 God, I reckon, just a glance would drive them mad, lead them to self-harm, or even cause their Divine Body to self-immolate and die~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong felt the visible improvement in himself and was quite satisfied.

    He tidied up and left the underworld.

    Outside.

    The universe was serene.

    Peaceful. Tranquil.

    Except for that shocking wormhole, everything else was normal.

    Together with his companions, they gathered in the palace of the Immortal Realm.

    Huang Xiaolong sat upon the throne that used to belong to the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    Below him, all were the elite who had achieved godhood in this universe.

    As Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze flickered, divine light splattered in all directions.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, your¡­ your aura seems to have subtly changed, we feel great pressure when facing you, even more so than from that Level 4 God~~¡± The Third Crown Prince of the Dragon King exclaimed with surprise. ¡°Could it be that your realm has advanced beyond Level 4 God? Is it¡­ is it¡­ Level 5 God?¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong just smiled and said, ¡°Not quite. I¡¯m facing the same bottleneck as you all in terms of Divine Power and realm, which is currently difficult to break through. I am still only a Level 2 God. However, without relying on any talismans or Formations, I can single-handedly kill a Level 4 God and, probably, do it quite easily. Ah~~ I should be able to do it instantly. Hehe.¡±

    Single-handedly and instantly killing a Level 4 God?

    Astonished.

    Everyone was utterly astonished.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about serious matters now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight change in his expression.

    Everyone held their breath and pricked up their ears to listen.

    ¡°The next task is to have Gu Huang lead the way as we search for the Dragon Balls. Ah, the remaining lost Dragon Balls. Only after finding the Dragon Balls can we strike out a passage, a passage leading to the Divine Realm!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression became solemn.

    A passage leading to the Divine Realm!

    Huang Xiaolong also felt some emotion at the thought.

    If this world were likened to a game,

    Then passing each stage, with the Divine Realm being the ultimate stage!

    Once that stage is cleared, then, the game is considered truly over!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah~~¡± Huang Xiaolong reined in his emotions and nodded slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Gu Huang and I, along with some others, will set out to find the Dragon Balls. The rest of you will defend the territories of the Demon Dragon Immortal Realms. I have set up several major Formations in the vicinity of these three realms, and also provided you with many talismans. I believe you should be able to hold even if the Divine Race attacks.¡±

    With Formations and divine talismans, indeed, this universe was not so vulnerable.

    ¡°If that Mid-rank God Yuan should come, settle him down for now,¡± Huang Xiaolong instructed.

    ¡°Alright, Gu Huang, prepare to depart! This time, we won¡¯t rest until we find the Dragon Balls!¡± Huang Xiaolong declared gravely.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1471 - Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Starting off with Success

    Chapter 1471: Chapter 1471: Starting off with Success Chapter 1471: Chapter 1471: Starting off with Success After deciding to search for the lost Dragon Balls, Huang Xiaolong quickly started making arrangements.

    First, he decided to take all his wives to the Netherworld with him.

    Though it was highly unlikely that anything untoward would happen to his wives, Huang Xiaolong decided to bring them along just to minimize the risks.

    As the guide, Gu Huang was a definite companion on this journey, along with the Third Crown Prince, Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, Wan Sword Immortal Emperor, Purple Flame Immortal Emperor, and the slaves Zehui, and Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor.

    After all, they were searching for the Long Clan¡¯s lost treasures, thus, for this particular trip, both the Great Dragon King and Dragon Mother made a rare departure from the Dragon Realm to accompany Huang Xiaolong.

    All of them were divine beings, and the entourage was indeed considerable.

    Huang Xiaolong drew several flying talismans, carrying him and his companions soaring through the cosmos.

    The flying talismans were merely ordinary Taoist symbols, far from capable of crossing a cosmos filled with spatial turbulence and black holes. However, using Divine Power and divine script to craft the talismans made them quite a high-grade item.

    Equivalent to the most advanced spaceships, you might say.

    And even faster.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged on a flying talisman with the Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, and two Long Clan wives sitting closely beside him, almost bird-like in their closeness.

    Ahead on another talisman, Gu Huang was leading the way.

    ¡°Little Long, do you think we can collect all seven Dragon Balls this time?¡± the Seventh Princess asked curiously and expectantly.

    ¡°Hehe, do you even need to ask?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°Currently, we have three Dragon Balls, only four more to go~~ When the time comes, we will summon your ancestor, the Ancestor Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Ah~ the Ancestor Dragon, the purest bloodline of the Long Clan, a great being indeed.¡± On another flying talisman behind, the Great Dragon King and Dragon Mother looked on admiringly.

    Huang Xiaolong just smiled, a bit speechlessly.

    What great being indeed, it¡¯s merely a high-level god¡¯s mount in the Divine Realm¡­

    More like an enslaved being.

    ¡®Find the Seven Dragon Balls, summon the Ancestor Dragon, and open the path to the Divine Realm, then it¡¯s time to venture into the unknown realms of the Divine Realm~~ Hehe, the extreme faction of the Divine Race sees me as a weapon to assassinate the God~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong was preoccupied with many thoughts.

    The Divine Realm was quite a pressure for Huang Xiaolong.

    It was much more pressure than when he ascended from Earth to the Immortal Dragon Three Realms.

    The Immortal Dragon Three Realms were somewhat under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s control, but the Divine Realm, which towers over countless realms, was not something the current Huang Xiaolong could reach¡­

    ¡®Never mind, let¡¯s not ponder too much. When we get to the mountain, there¡¯ll be a way through!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong spurred his spirits.

    ¡°Master, we are about to reach a civilized planet ahead,¡± Gu Huang turned back to report respectfully to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°This civilized planet, called ¡®Blue Star¡¯, has a population of a hundred billion and also possesses a cultivation civilization. There is one Dragon Ball on Blue Star but it is regarded as the treasure of the planet~~ getting the Dragon Ball from Blue Star may require a direct confrontation.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. At this moment, the three Dragon Balls in his embrace were indeed beginning to tremble faintly, as if sensing something.

    Ahead, a massive planet came into view.

    Blue Star, as the name suggested, was predominantly blue in color. Huang Xiaolong swept the planet with his divine sense¨C

    The size of Blue Star was more than ten times that of Earth, and, surprisingly, its technological level was greatly similar to that of Earth. Even the natives on Blue Star were from the human race.

    Their genes were almost similar to those of Europeans and Americans.

    On Blue Star, among the towering skyscrapers, there were cultivators riding flying swords or magic carpets.

    Deep in the mountains and oceans were also some caves, some sects.

    It could be said that the cultivation atmosphere on this planet was quite strong.

    ¡°Hehehe, these are the aliens we used to fantasize about back on Earth,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed with interest.

    At this moment, several flying talismans hovered not far from Blue Star.

    ¡°Hehe~ found the Dragon Ball.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Indeed, atop the tallest building, a skyscraper that was a thousand meters tall, a Dragon Ball was enshrined!

    Around this skyscraper, a large number of cultivators were flying in patrols, guarding it meticulously.

    ¡°Hmm, the utmost strength of the cultivators on this planet, Blue Star, is roughly equivalent to level 2 or 3 Profound Immortals of the Immortal Realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Not even reaching the level of an Immortal Emperor!

    This Blue Planet is indeed quite weak.

    Of course, even compared to the Earth before the revival of Spiritual Energy, it is still much more formidable.

    ¡°Master, we have governed many such civilized planets in the Immortal Realm,¡± declared the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, eagerly volunteering. ¡°Dealing with the natives of such primitive planets, hehe, we¡¯ve got plenty of experience.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~ Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°In that case, Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, begin your performance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Master,¡± the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was overjoyed.

    Immediately, the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor lifted his head high and puffed up his chest, his divine sense enveloped the Blue Planet and he began to speak.

    He was the former number one Immortal Emperor of the Immortal Realm, a supreme existence at the pinnacle of the cosmic pyramid. Facing a planet like the Blue Planet was simply like a giant facing a child.

    Majesty, instantly erupted out¨C

    ¡°All beings of this planet! Listen well! I am the Emperor of the Immortal Realm! The number one Immortal Emperor!!¡±

    Boom~~!!!!

    The entire Blue Planet, under the aura and pressure of the Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor, vibrated slightly, almost deviating from its orbital path.

    Every being, every cultivator on the Blue Planet, trembled!

    Terrified!

    Desperate!

    It was as if the apocalypse had arrived!

    The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor had already become a deity; even his former self could obliterate this planet with a single thought! And now¨Chahaha, a mere breath, and this planet would shatter.

    Such a vast disparity drove practically every creature on the Blue Planet to the brink of collapse.

    ¡°Now, I and the great Master have come to your planet, this is a blessing for your insignificant little planet!¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor postured grandly, using an official tone.

    The Ninth Princess chuckled to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Little Long, this guy is really bluffing with borrowed power.¡±

    ¡°Now, present the Dragon Ball of your planet! That would spare you from death! Otherwise¨C¡± The voice of Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor turned completely cold, exhibiting a dispassionate attitude of a higher being toward a lower one. ¡°Your planet does not need to exist any longer. Perish!¡±

    Soon, several elegant, sword-carrying men flew out from the Blue Planet, with one man holding the Dragon Ball in both hands.

    ¡°Lord~~ Lord~~¡± These people communicated with their souls.

    You see, languages in the universe are varied, Huang Xiaolong and others might not understand the native language of the Blue Planet, but soul communication is universal with no cultural barriers, understandable by all.

    ¡°Kneel.¡± The Drunken Wind Immortal Emperor was exceedingly arrogant.

    Those native Blue Planet beings, not daring to protest, knelt mid-air, holding the Dragon Ball.

    ¡°All lords, this is our Blue Planet¡¯s treasure that has suppressed our fortune for generations, the Dragon Ball~~Now¡­now¡­now we offer it to all lords, pleading you lords not to¡­not to obliterate our planet in a fit of rage~~~¡± The Blue Planet natives were sincerely frightened, kowtowing intensely.

    ¡°Hehe, things are going smoothly. A good start indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched out his hand gleefully, capturing the Dragon Ball from afar and played with it in his hand. ¡°Real and genuine, the fourth Dragon Ball.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong also communicated with his soul. ¡°You are still in the dark, unaware that the universe is about to change. Well, seeing how cooperative you¡¯ve been, I will take this planet and all its living beings. Better than having the Divine Race erase you insignificant germs during the great battle.¡±

    Without caring whether the other party understood, Huang Xiaolong employed his Great Divine Power to uproot the entire Blue Planet from the cosmos!

    Boom~~~~!

    A planet, billions of living beings, were all taken by Huang Xiaolong into the netherworld!

    Originally, the region where the Blue Planet had been was left with a terrifying black hole!

    The planet disappeared!

    Capturing the planet!

    ¡°Pfft~~Little Long, you really are too kind.¡± The Seventh Princess shook her head, smiling wryly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Now I¡¯ve decided, to seek the Dragon Balls while taking all civilized planets into my netherworld,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Once the Divine Race attacks, the civilized planets of our universe will shatter one by one. In that case, why not secure these civilized planets before the battle erupts?¡±

    ¡°I have mastered a method to help ordinary beings become deities, so later I can also create many more so-called ¡®Divine Races¡¯~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lightly flickered, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue our journey!¡±

    Several flying talismans, moving forward!

    Searching for the fifth Dragon Ball!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1472 - Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 The Last Dragon Ball

    Chapter 1472: Chapter 1472: The Last Dragon Ball Chapter 1472: Chapter 1472: The Last Dragon Ball After collecting the fourth Dragon Ball, Huang Xiaolong conveniently brought the Blue Star into the Underworld as well.

    Continue to move forward.

    ¡°Master, now we are going to find the fifth Dragon Ball~~ It¡¯s still a distance away from here¡­ we¡¯ll need to fly for a while to get there,¡± Gu Huang said respectfully.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, sitting cross-legged atop the flying talisman.

    His divine sense, however, seeped into the Underworld.

    Just as Blue Star entered the Underworld, it was refined by Huang Xiaolong.

    Not the beings on Blue Star, but the planet itself, refined into the Underworld.

    This greatly expanded the area of the Underworld.

    The spiritual energy and resources that Blue Star itself contained were also refined into the Underworld.

    Thus, the quality of the Underworld also improved, and its borders became much more vast.

    The original Blue Star turned into towers and skyscrapers within the Underworld.

    Countless Blue Star beings, horrified and bewildered, stood in place, fearfully looking at the somber yet holy Underworld!

    What place is this?

    What¡­ what has happened to us?

    ¡°Listen~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, Profound Immortal Jiang Yuan, and Xu Fu, hovered high above, radiating golden light as if they were two blazing suns! Dazzling and commanding! Sovereign over all!

    These two slaves of Huang Xiaolong had already become gods and naturally were regarded as deities by these lower beings of Blue Star, as vast as the heaven and earth, as high as the sun and the moon¡­

    Kneel.

    Billions of Blue Star beings knelt down.

    Trembling with fear.

    ¡°From now on, you will become the subjects of the master. Do not complain, nor harbor any resentment, the master is only showing benevolence in saving you ants,¡± Xu Fu said arrogantly. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that your building is about to collapse, huh? Hmph! The master is taking pity on you, bringing you in; otherwise, you would be facing death!¡±

    ¡°Now, receive the master¡¯s transformation,¡± Jiang Yuan said, respectfully taking out an object from his bosom.

    This was a jade talisman, personally inscribed by Huang Xiaolong, containing the light of transformation and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura. After using this talisman, the light of transformation could be released, and the creatures that receive the transformation automatically become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, thoroughly loyal.

    Next, Jiang Yuan used the ¡°Transformation Talisman.¡±

    Lights of transformation spilled forth.

    Like the glory of a god.

    The Blue Star beings illuminated by this light had their expressions transform, showing a sense of docility and obedience.

    From this moment on, every single being on Blue Star was now a slave under Huang Xiaolong¡¯s command.

    As for Huang Xiaolong.

    At this time, he was on the move, and whenever he came across any planets with signs of life, he would directly capture them!

    Refined into the Underworld!

    Then, with the radiance of the light of transformation, the beings of these civilization planets would all become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves.

    Half a month had passed!

    Along the way, Huang Xiaolong had captured a total of 564 civilization planets!

    After refining these civilization planets, the Underworld expanded its area several times, and its quality also improved considerably.

    Now, the quality of the Underworld could perfectly conceal it even from 2nd-level gods, and it would not be attacked.

    Keep in mind that originally, in the Decimation of Ten Realms, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Underworld was very fragile, almost casually maltreated by that 1st-level god, almost shattering the spatial barriers of the Underworld, rendering it pocked and riddled.

    Now, the defense of the Underworld has improved.

    Huang Xiaolong also took the liberty of smashing many Divine Artifacts. Integrating them into the barriers of the Underworld space to enhance the quality of the Underworld to a greater extent.

    These Divine Artifacts were all obtained by Huang Xiaolong from the bodies of members of the Divine Race.

    He had killed a total of 100 Divine Beings, and the Divine Artifacts hidden within their bodies were numerous.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong destroyed these Divine Artifacts without the slightest regret, their fragments embedded in the barriers of the Underworld space like countless stars.

    Refinement, integration.

    Once these fragments of Divine Artifacts are refined, the quality of the Underworld would become terrifyingly high!

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong and the others arrived at another civilization planet.

    Huang Xiaolong clearly felt the aura of the fifth Dragon Ball.

    This planet was somewhat more advanced than Blue Star, where cultivation was the main pursuit, bursting with Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Master, this civilized planet is called ¡®Uranus¡¯~~¡± Gu Huang quickly explained at his side.

    Huang Xiaolong swept his divine consciousness across the area.

    The strongest practitioners on ¡®Uranus¡¯ could compare to an Immortal Emperor, although there weren¡¯t many of them.

    Huang Xiaolong signaled to Zui Feng Immortal Emperor with a glance.

    Zui Feng Immortal Emperor then issued a fierce threat. ¡°Beings of Uranus, hand over your Dragon Ball, and you can avoid the death penalty! Otherwise, you will be obliterated!¡±

    As unexpected¨C

    ¡°How preposterous!!!!¡±

    Several powerful black figures flew out from Uranus.

    These individuals all had strength comparable to Immortal Emperors, with sinister faces and narrow eyes swirling with killing intent.

    All of them were ruthless characters.

    ¡°What are you creatures? Daring to rob the treasure of Uranus is simply courting death!¡± The leading figure roared fiercely.

    ¡°No need for nonsense, just kill them,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    He simply disdained to waste time on such trash.

    One who understands the times is a wise man; if some ants fail to see sense, Huang Xiaolong wouldn¡¯t mind crushing them. It was as simple as that.

    ¡°Kakaka~~ These alien women, really have such tender skin~~ Catch them, enjoy them thoroughly! They will bear us offspring, surely unmatched in beauty~~ Hahaha~~ it will improve the genes of our race!¡± A black figure howled like a wild beast. ¡°Kill all the men! No! I¡¯ve changed my mind, capture these men, let them mate with our women to improve our genes~~ turn them into breeding pigs! Hahahaha!¡±

    These black figures all wore a twisted smile on their faces.

    ¡°Kill~¡± Huang Xiaolong uttered coldly.

    To kill was to kill!

    Zui Feng Immortal Emperor and Third Crown Prince of the Long Clan made their move together.

    Divine light erupted, instantly evaporating those several black figures.

    Annihilated in an instant. Such was the power of the Divine Race.

    Subsequently, Huang Xiaolong drew the Dragon Ball from within Uranus, then refined the planet into his Netherworld, and with a single sweep of the light of conversion, all was settled!

    ¡°Hehe, the fifth Dragon Ball.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    He continued onward!

    Along the way, he did not idle, constantly capturing civilized planets to refine into his Netherworld.

    Before long, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Netherworld had at least refined over 2,000 civilized planets.

    As for the slaves that were gathered, their number was beyond any numerical description.

    The sixth Dragon Ball was on a planet named ¡®Pluto¡¯.

    This planet was actually inhabited by undead beings, practicing the ¡°Necromancy¡± that Huang Xiaolong had read about in novels before. Quite amusing!

    However, even the highest-level necromancer was only comparable to the Immortal Emperors of the Immortal Realm.

    A direct suppression¨Cand the beings of Pluto did not dare resist, offering up the Dragon Ball with respect and trepidation.

    The entire Pluto was refined, billions of lives enslaved.

    ¡°Master, we have now acquired six Dragon Balls, with only the last one of the Seven Dragon Balls remaining,¡± Gu Huang whispered. ¡°However~~ this servant does not know the whereabouts of the last Dragon Ball. For this¡­ please punish your servant.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ There¡¯s no need for punishment,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°I already have as many as six Dragon Balls in my hands, so finding the seventh Dragon Ball will not be difficult~~ well, it¡¯s quite simple.¡±

    Simple?

    Everyone looked at Huang Xiaolong with a puzzled expression.

    After all, there was no clue about the whereabouts of the seventh Dragon Ball.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In the vast universe, with so many civilized planets and no hints whatsoever, it¡¯s not like one can blindly stumble upon great luck, right?

    Huang Xiaolong did not bother to explain and directly took out the six Dragon Balls and casually tossed them up.

    In the void, the six Dragon Balls lined up and flew off to the left.

    ¡°Hahaha, with the Dragon Balls leading the way, nothing is a problem. Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Xiaolong followed the direction in which the six Dragon Balls flew without hesitation!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1473 - Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Ancestor Dragon

    Chapter 1473: Chapter 1473: Ancestor Dragon! Chapter 1473: Chapter 1473: Ancestor Dragon! After collecting six Dragon Balls, these six Dragon Balls actually lead the way! It seems to sense the location of the seventh Dragon Ball somewhere in the cosmos.

    Lined up, they fly off in a certain direction in the vast universe.

    The flying talisman immediately followed.

    The six Dragon Balls emitted a bewildering light, illuminating the path ahead brightly. A large amount of cosmic matter, upon contact with the light of the Dragon Balls, disintegrated into nothingness.

    ¡°So, collecting six Dragon Balls can lead us to the seventh one~~then, it means securing all seven Dragon Balls is now certain.¡± The Third Crown Prince¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°How wonderful! My noble son-in-law! This is truly fantastic! Collecting the Seven Dragon Balls has always been a wish of our Long Clan! For so many years~~always praying and pursuing this wish without gain, and finally~ now finally~~¡± The Great Dragon King was simply overwhelmed with tears, and now, he was in a state of nervous excitement, sweating all over.

    Indeed, once the Seven Dragon Balls are collected, the Ancestor Dragon can be summoned, who is the legitimate progenitor of all Long Clan members in this universe!

    To meet the Ancestor, members of the Long Clan are naturally trembling with nervousness.

    The following days were spent flying with the six Dragon Balls.

    Huang Xiaolong and others passed through cosmic storms, meteor showers, black holes, and various cosmic turbulences¡­

    It appears that the location of the seventh Dragon Ball is an extremely perilous and hidden place.

    Later on, there were no civilized planets along the way.

    It seemed particularly desolate.

    ¡°This must be the polar region of the universe,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no longer suitable for any creatures to survive.¡±

    Logically speaking, upon entering this extreme region of the universe, Huang Xiaolong and others would have felt very uncomfortable, even finding it hard to move. However¨C

    They have each created another universe within their bodies, becoming true members of the Divine Race, and thus, they can draw energy directly from the Divine Realm at any moment.

    They are no longer bound by this universe.

    Huang Xiaolong and others, with their divine light shining all over, moved through the harsh environment of the polar region as if entering an uninhabited territory.

    Finally, one day¨C

    Ahead, where Huang Xiaolong and others were advancing, a vast shadow appeared!

    This shadow seemed not to belong to this universe!

    It was filled with an abyssal aura!

    The shadow, like the mouth of a giant beast, choosing people to devour, engulfing everything!

    Shush, Shush, Shush~~~

    The six Dragon Balls were actually swallowed by that shadow!

    These Dragon Balls, having been nourished by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura for the longest time, and at this moment, Huang Xiaolong clearly felt that his connection with the six Dragon Balls was severed!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Third Crown Prince was startled. ¡°The path is cut off! The Dragon Balls have disappeared! But, I don¡¯t sense any presence of living beings, nor the aura of the Dragon Balls, nor even the aura of our Long Clan~~ Could it be, this shadow is the edge of the universe?¡±

    The Long Clan was somewhat panicked.

    There was a sense of all previous efforts being wasted.

    ¡°Why not just break into that shadow!¡± the Great Dragon King urged hurriedly, ¡°With our current Divine Body state, we should be able to handle it!¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand lightly, his divine sense also spread out.

    You see, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense has already surpassed that of ordinary low-level Divine Race, reaching the realms of level 5 or 6 gods.

    Divine sense penetrated the shadow¨C

    Thump~ Thump~ Thump~~~

    Huang Xiaolong actually heard a heartbeat!

    Wait a minute¡­

    This heartbeat was not from some creature inside the shadow.

    But¨Cthe heartbeat of the shadow itself!

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Huang Xiaolong was certain. ¡°The shadow is a living being, could it possibly be the Ancestor Dragon? Hahahaha~~~¡±

    Immediately, he laughed out loud. ¡°Alright, Ancestor Dragon, we have been led here by the six Dragon Balls, you must have the seventh Dragon Ball there, now that the Seven Dragon Balls are assembled, you should show yourself, hehehehe~~ I have brought along some of your descendants~~ There¡¯s no need for such mystique when relatives meet, hahahaha~~~¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong shot a glance.

    The Great Dragon King, Gu Huang, Third Crown Prince, and the rest of the Long Clan immediately transformed into their true dragon forms, dancing ceaselessly in the space in front of the shadow.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡±

    Suddenly, a deep sigh rose from within the shadow. ¡°Unexpectedly~~ my clansmen have finally found~~ you! No! Why are you¡­ This is¡­ Divine Body!¡±

    The voice from the depths of the shadow suddenly filled with surprise and horror!

    The next second!

    Boom~~~!

    From that shadow burst forth surging golden light and a majestic, vast vitality!

    It was the aura of the Long Clan!

    The original aura of the Long Clan!

    However, it was countless times more perfect and noble than the auras of the Great Dragon King and other great dragons!

    Under the influence of this aura, the Great Dragon King and the others were as if frozen in the void, their dragon bodies shaking uncontrollably.

    Tears rolled down from within their dragon eyes.

    The affection they felt was like a bursting dam, unstoppable!

    ¡°Ancestor! Great Ancestor!¡± The Great Dragon King¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Your descendants have come, you~~! Please appear!¡±

    Boom~~~!

    That shadow disappeared.

    In the area where the shadow had been, there now appeared a huge dragon!

    A golden dragon!

    Each of his dragon scales was golden, radiating a noble, majestic light and aura.

    This dragon was about ten times larger than the Great Dragon King and Gu Huang from the Long Clan, and its proportions were even more harmonious and perfect.

    Above the dragon¡¯s head was a crown.

    Each of his scales seemed to convey a supreme truth transcending the universe.

    This is a higher being!

    The aura emanating from him carried the essence of Divine Power!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense was extremely strong, allowing him to make a relatively accurate estimation¨Cthis golden dragon was roughly equivalent to a Level 5 deity from the Divine Race!

    It seemed he had just awakened from a deep slumber, and above the crown on his head floated the Seven Dragon Balls.

    ¡°Great Ancestor!¡± The Great Dragon King and the others immediately lined up in the most respectful manner in front of the golden dragon. Given their sizes, it looked just like a group of infants standing before a strong adult.

    ¡°Hmm~~ my clansmen. Descendants.¡± The golden dragon spoke, his voice that of a very dignified middle-aged man. ¡°But, you! Why~~~!¡±

    Lastly, the ancient and grandiose eyes of the golden dragon were fixed on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You possess the strength of a Level 2 deity, but I can¡¯t see through you, perhaps, you have deeper secrets.¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ Ancestor Dragon, right? Finally found you. You wouldn¡¯t suspect that we are all from the Divine Race, would you? Hahaha~~¡± Facing the massive Ancestor Dragon, Huang Xiaolong actually didn¡¯t feel any pressure.

    He could face it calmly.

    ¡°No, you are not from the Divine Race.¡± The Ancestor Dragon shook his head very firmly. ¡°You possess more abundant emotions than the Divine Race; your joy, anger, sorrow, and delight, your love, your sadness~~ The Divine Race is a cold and rigid race, but you are not, however, I¡¯m very curious¡­ You have actually condensed Divine Bodies and created inner universes within yourselves, indistinguishable from true members of the Divine Race~~ so strange, so strange~~¡±

    The expression of the Ancestor Dragon was quite wonderful.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    However, he did not lose his composure and laughed. ¡°Well, since you have found me and awakened me with the Dragon Balls, then, welcome, please~~~~¡±

    The Ancestor Dragon disappeared, and the shadow appeared once more.

    ¡°Please come in.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you. We shall enter.¡± Huang Xiaolong, taking the lead, directly entered the shadow.

    The others immediately followed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1474 - Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Youre too cruel Youre awesome

    Chapter 1474: Chapter 1474: You¡¯re too cruel! You¡¯re awesome! Chapter 1474: Chapter 1474: You¡¯re too cruel! You¡¯re awesome! As Huang Xiaolong and the others entered the shadow, they seemed to have gone through spatial transition and arrived at a palace.

    A dazzling palace adorned with gold and jewels.

    On each stone pillar, there were relief sculptures of dragons coiling around them, exuding a solemn grandeur.

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions stood in a spacious plaza below the palace.

    Above on the staircase, at the palace entrance, stood a middle-aged man in a golden robe.

    This middle-aged man had a refined appearance, with sharp eyebrows and profound eyes that were also golden, as if housing two suns within them.

    A terrifying vitality naturally emanated from his body, forming purple streams of energy that soared into the sky, a sign of purple qi from the east. This qi then gathered above his head to form colossal dragon phantoms.

    His golden robe, too, was carved with numerous dragons.

    This was the Ancestor Dragon, in his human form.

    ¡°Our ancestor!¡± The Grand Dragon King and others, also in human form, dropped to their knees in deference.

    However, titans like Guhuang and Zehui, being Huang Xiaolong¡¯s slaves, regarded him with the utmost importance, even above the Ancestor Dragon. Therefore, instead of kneeling, they bowed deeply.

    The Ancestor Dragon¡¯s gaze settled directly on Huang Xiaolong. With an amused smile, he said, ¡°It seems that you are the most powerful being in this universe.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong did not deny it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Come in for a chat.¡± The Ancestor Dragon nodded, then turned and walked into the palace.

    Led by Huang Xiaolong, his companions followed suit and stepped grandly into the palace.

    The Ancestor Dragon sat upon the highest throne, while Huang Xiaolong and his companions took their seats on either side.

    ¡°I never expected that you would gather the Seven Dragon Balls¡­¡± There was a hint of disbelief in the eyes of the Ancestor Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult, yet you finally managed to awaken me¡­ My serene dream is over¡­ Hahaha¡­ Nevertheless, since you¡¯ve attained godhood, it¡¯s only natural for you to have gathered the Seven Dragon Balls.¡±

    Assessing the situation, Huang Xiaolong understood that the Ancestor Dragon was slightly reluctant to be awakened. However, the Ancestor Dragon quickly came to terms with this fact, revealing a broad-minded side.

    The Ancestor Dragon continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve become gods, you must know a lot about the Divine Race, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we know what we should,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? Such as?¡± The Ancestor Dragon looked at Huang Xiaolong with interest.

    ¡°Such as how we, creatures of the cosmos, are regarded as mere ¡®bacteria¡¯ by the Divine Race, all to be eradicated,¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mind revealing some facts because his intuition told him that the Ancestor Dragon bore no malice, and was in fact very friendly and even heartfelt. ¡°I also know that within the Divine Realm, the Divine Race is split into the extreme faction and the mainstream faction.¡±

    ¡°It seems you are well informed,¡± the Ancestor Dragon nodded and then his eyes flashed, ¡°Our Long Clan, in fact, leans more towards the extreme faction¡­¡±

    Huh?

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions were startled.

    The Long Clan also holds the intent to oppose the Divine Race?

    ¡°Do not be surprised,¡± the Ancestor Dragon said with a laugh, ¡°At the beginning of everything, when chaos first settled, two major species were born: the Long Clan and the Divine Race. And the God is the ancestor of all the Divine Race while the Dragon God is the ancestor of all the Long Clan.¡±

    God? Dragon God?

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions perked up their ears and listened attentively.

    ¡°The battle between the Divine Race and the Long Clan began. Ultimately, the Divine Race won,¡± a hint of sorrow flashed through the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Long Clan lost. The Dragon God fell, henceforth, generation after generation of the Long Clan became slaves and mounts of the Divine Race¡­¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¯ Huang Xiaolong nodded to himself in the dark. ¡°Indeed, the Long Clan being subjugated as mounts for the Divine Race was not of their own volition, but a punishment after being defeated, an act of desperation.¡±

    It was a form of coercion.

    ¡°The Divine Race is indeed very powerful.¡± The Ancestor Dragon said with melancholy. ¡°Our Long Clan originally possessed many secret techniques passed down through inheritance that could contend with the Divine Race. But after our defeat and the fall of the Dragon God, these secret techniques of the Long Clan were mostly lost. Consequently, our later generations of the Long Clan could only cultivate some of the Divine Powers of the Divine Race.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong became enlightened, no wonder, the aura emanating from this Ancestor Dragon was almost identical to that of the Divine Race¡¯s, he was about equivalent to a level 5 or 6 God, right?

    In his body, the intrinsic aura of the Long Clan had also diminished quite a bit.

    The civilization of the Long Clan must have faced a discontinuity after the fall of the Dragon God.

    ¡°Many years ago, I escaped,¡± continued the Ancestor Dragon. ¡°In fact, in the Divine World, many from the Long Clan are in flight. Some have succeeded, others have failed. Those from the Long Clan who failed were captured and brought back, thereafter they were used as food by the Divine Race¨Cthey eat dragons too.¡±

    ¡°Ah~!!¡± Upon hearing this, the Family Head of the Long Clan and the others immediately screamed, their voices filled with terror and anger.

    ¡°I count myself lucky. I escaped to this universe and mated with some females of the Demon Race here, and thus begot many offspring¨Cmeaning you all~~~¡± The Ancestor Dragon looked at the Family Head of the Long Clan and others with a satisfied gaze. ¡°My descendants, you have grown up and possess Divine Power.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to our son-in-law.¡± The Family Head of the Long Clan looked towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmm~you really are interesting.¡± The Ancestor Dragon looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with praise and amazement. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, and I don¡¯t want to pry. Every creature has their own secrets.¡±

    After a pause, the Ancestor Dragon continued. ¡°I still fear the Divine Race, and this universe will sooner or later be discovered by them~~ Once the Divine Race discovers this universe, they¡¯ll find me. To say something cowardly, I don¡¯t want to be captured and taken back there. If I¡¯m taken back to the Divine World, I will be cooked and eaten.¡±

    The Ancestor Dragon laughed self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°No! That won¡¯t happen!¡± The Family Head of the Long Clan and others also spoke out anxiously.

    The Ancestor Dragon waved his hand. ¡°Therefore, I went into a deep slumber, and I scattered a few Dragon Balls from my body across this universe. Only by gathering the Seven Dragon Balls can someone find and awaken me. I can also help the being who finds the Dragon Balls to fulfill a wish~~~ But now it seems, you all have grown very strong, even becoming Gods. It seems, you no longer need my help. Your wishes should be able to be fulfilled on your own. And those you can¡¯t fulfill, I cannot either.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, ¡°At least for now, your awakening is safe. Because, there won¡¯t be any Divine Race finding you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The Ancestor Dragon was startled.

    He didn¡¯t quite understand what Huang Xiaolong meant.

    ¡°Uh~~those from the Divine Race who came to this universe have already been killed by us.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯ve eradicated them root and branch.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡± The Ancestor Dragon was utterly shocked, finally completely discomposed!

    He abruptly stood up, eyes wide as saucers, his whole body trembling, ¡°You, you, you¡¯ve slain Gods?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve slain Gods, and not just one or two.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°Xu, tell your ancestor how many of the Divine Race I have killed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my master.¡± Xu also stood up and respectfully said to the Ancestor Dragon. ¡°To inform the ancestor, my master has killed a hundred of the Divine Race. By his own strength, he has perfectly executed them.¡±

    ¡°One¡­ one¡­ one hundred???¡± The Ancestor Dragon was so startled his eyeballs almost popped out, and the next second, he slumped back down with a thud. ¡°Your hands, have actually, actually been covered¡­ covered in the blood of the Divine Race? You? You?¡±

    ¡°One could say so. My hands are indeed covered with quite a lot of the blood of the Divine Race. And it will be more in the future. Now, let¡¯s talk openly and candidly.¡± Sharpness shimmered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the Divine World passage? And, I¡¯d like to make a wish. After all, you¡¯d promised that one wish would be granted upon the collection of the Seven Dragon Balls.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°You, what wish do you want?¡± The Ancestor Dragon looked at Huang Xiaolong with a horrified gaze.

    ¡°I want to assassinate the God.¡± Huang Xiaolong dropped another bombshell.

    The Ancestor Dragon nearly fell off his throne.

    He was yet again astounded by Huang Xiaolong, his mind blank. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this wish, I¡­ I cannot help you with~~ You, you¡­ you¡¯re a ruthless character! I did not expect that in the universe, there would be a ruthless character like you! You¡¯re too ruthless! You¡¯re formidable!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1475 - Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Digging the Graves of the Divine

    Chapter 1475: Chapter 1475: Digging the Graves of the Divine Race Chapter 1475: Chapter 1475: Digging the Graves of the Divine Race The Ancestor Dragon originally exuded the demeanor of a lofty figure: refined, magnificent, with eyes calm and steady, as if he possessed the spirit that would not show the slightest change in the face of a collapsing universe.

    But at this moment, he had been shocked silly by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s earth-shattering words, almost scared to the point of wetting himself¡­

    That demeanor of a lofty figure no longer existed.

    Slaughter a hundred Divine Race? Assassinate a God?

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Ancestor Dragon¡¯s hands were shaking uncontrollably. ¡°This is¡­ this is too fanciful! You may have killed members of the Divine Race, but they must have all been low-ranking. Let¡¯s not even mention those with a divine spark; even an 8th Rank God or a 9th Rank God could easily kill you. Perhaps even a God above the 5th rank would give you a hard time~~ As for assassinating a God, isn¡¯t that a joke? Gods are powerful; even the greatest Dragon God of our Long Clan was defeated by one~~ Although, it¡¯s true that Gods often fall into deep slumber, even then, if you attack, you couldn¡¯t kill him!¡±

    After a pause, the Ancestor Dragon continued. ¡°Enough, you should be wise and look after your own safety. Stay quietly in your universe. As long as the Divine Race doesn¡¯t discover your universe in the meantime, there will be peace. Indeed, I can open a passage to the God Realm. But, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t risk going to the God Realm; it¡¯s very dangerous there, and the relationships are cold~~~¡±

    ¡°Ancestor Dragon, thank you for your advice.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged, ¡°But now that things have come to this, I must still make a stab at it; sitting back and hoping for luck have never been my style.¡±

    At this point, the Ancestor Dragon seemed to have regained his composure. He looked at Huang Xiaolong with a meaningful gaze, and in his eyes, surprisingly, there was a glint of admiration. ¡°Young man, your courage is commendable, sharper than most of our Long Clan. You must know, our Long Clan and the Divine Race are sworn enemies, our enmity is as deep as the sea, enough to justify annihilation. Yet, over the years, under the tyranny of the Divine Race, many of the Long Clan have submitted, content to be slaves, mounts, forgetting the hatred! And those of the Long Clan with some backbone, unwilling to be contaminated by the Divine Race, chose only to flee~~ Like me. There are hardly any Long Clan members who dare to challenge the Divine Race, not to mention the thought of assassinating a God, which is unthinkable~~ You are strong, with a true heart of a mighty person, stronger than our Long Clan~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had earned the utmost respect of the Ancestor Dragon.

    However, Huang Xiaolong felt a mix of amusement and helplessness inside¨Cassassinating a God was half because Huang Xiaolong had to deal with this ultimate trouble, and the other half due to coercion and seduction by ¡°Yun,¡± a high-ranking god from the extremist faction.

    ¡°But~~ I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you achieve such a desire,¡± the Ancestor Dragon smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Um~ Ancestor Dragon, you¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m not asking you to assassinate a God for me~~~ My wish is to have your help in enhancing our strength,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly.

    Ah, enhancing strength.

    Currently, although Huang Xiaolong¡¯s enhancement in strength was considered extremely rapid.

    But¡­ to have the strength to assassinate a God, or even the qualification and opportunity, that was still extremely far-fetched.

    So, Huang Xiaolong needed to grasp every chance to enhance his strength¨Cutilize every opportunity!

    Huang Xiaolong continued. ¡°You have lived a long time in the God Realm. Now, as we all possess a Divine Body, I believe you have ways to enhance our strength.¡±

    ¡°This~~¡± the Ancestor Dragon frowned, falling into thought.

    After a long while, he spoke¨C

    ¡°Although many secret arts were lost after the Long Clan¡¯s defeat, every one of us in the Long Clan possesses a natural talent. My talent is the shadow. Creating a shadow that can devour anything, hm~~ The shadows I create can engulf even an 8th Rank God. That is my talent.¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong and the others nodded.

    No wonder before this Ancestor Dragon appeared, all Huang Xiaolong and his companions saw was a dark shadow.

    ¡°As descendants of mine, I can help you awaken the talent of the shadow,¡± the Ancestor Dragon said, looking towards the Great Dragon King and others.

    Immediately afterward, he looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°This is the only way I can help you enhance your strength. But even if all my descendants possessed the shadow talent¡­ facing the Divine Race with divine attributes, they would still be wiped out with a mere wave of the hand, mercilessly slaughtered to death!¡±

    ¡°And furthermore¡­¡± The Ancestor Dragon looked at Huang Xiaolong helplessly, apologizing with a smile. ¡°You are not of our clan, thus, even if I exhaust my strength to help you, you will not be able to awaken my shadow talent.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong thought for a moment. ¡°You have lived in the Divine Realm for a long time; could it be that you do not know of any shortcuts to enhancement?¡±

    ¡°Let me think again¡­¡± The Ancestor Dragon closed his eyes, falling into a state of deep contemplation.

    He racked his brains.

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions did not disturb the Ancestor Dragon.

    After a long time, he finally opened his eyes, and then shook his head again. ¡°This method, it seems not to work¡­¡±

    ¡°Talk about it.¡± Huang Xiaolong encouraged. ¡°Whatever method you have thought of, just speak out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± The Ancestor Dragon spoke slowly. ¡°There is such a place in the Divine Realm. Um, a tomb.¡±

    A tomb?

    Huang Xiaolong understood, it meant a grave, similar to a place where the dead are buried.

    ¡°The Gods¡¯ Tomb.¡± The Ancestor Dragon said. ¡°In the Gods¡¯ Tomb, there are numerous Divine Race corpses buried.¡±

    ¡°Even the Divine Race can die?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, the Divine Race needs to transcend tribulations. The God Tribulations.¡± The Ancestor Dragon spoke with all seriousness. ¡°Those of the Divine Race without divine attributes do not need to undergo tribulations, but once divine attributes are possessed, they must transcend the God Tribulations. A lower-ranked god wishing to promote to a middle-ranked god must overcome a God Tribulation, a middle-ranked god wishing to promote to a higher-ranked god must face another God Tribulation. Transcending the God Tribulations is risky; success leads to the elevation of divine attributes, failure results in death. However, after a God awakens, they can revive those of the Divine Race who have perished during the tribulations.¡±

    ¡°Of course, whether the God decides to revive these fallen Divine Race members depends on their mood; sometimes they revive them immediately upon awakening, and other times they set them aside, to deal with later. Therefore, those who have fallen and not been revived in time are all buried in a tomb.¡±

    ¡°Back when I was in the Divine Realm, I was the mount of a level 9 god. This level 9 god has been guarding the Gods¡¯ Tomb generation after generation. Being his mount, I too stayed in the Gods¡¯ Tomb for tens of thousands of years¡­¡±

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes also lit up.

    He understood the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s implication!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Damn! He wants me to go grave-robbing!!!

    Robbing the graves of the Divine Race!

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Young man, I can secretly open a passage to the Gods¡¯ Tomb. If you can steal back a Divine Race corpse, preferably a higher-ranked god¡¯s corpse, then you can extract its divine attributes¡­ If you can fuse with these divine attributes, well, your strength will soar. Of course, this is extremely difficult. Firstly, stealing a Divine Race corpse is almost impossible, because those guarding the Gods¡¯ Tomb are at least a hundred level 9 gods. Secondly, even if you have a one in a billion chance of successfully stealing a Divine Race corpse and extracting the divine attributes, it is¡­ nearly impossible for you to fuse with them¡­ After all, each divine attribute contains the lifetime experiences, Divine Power, faith¡­¡±

    ¡°Good! Very good! Grave-robbing the Divine Race! This is very much to my liking!¡± Huang Xiaolong stretched his muscles, ¡°Fortune favours the bold! Excellent!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1476 - Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Mastering the Shadow Talent

    Chapter 1476: Chapter 1476: Mastering the Shadow Talent Chapter 1476: Chapter 1476: Mastering the Shadow Talent Ancestor Dragon¡¯s words truly stirred Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart!

    The God¡¯s Graveyard!

    Filled with the corpses of numerous members of the Divine Race.

    And these members of the Divine Race, they all possessed divinities!

    High-level gods!

    Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t exactly sure what divinities were, but it seemed they must be a supreme type of energy body!

    Huang Xiaolong liked the corpses of the Divine Race!

    Well~ this isn¡¯t necrophilia, it¡¯s because Huang Xiaolong has Mengpo¡¯s soup, which can perfectly utilize the corpses of the Divine Race, turning them into great medicine that nourishes him.

    The bodies of 100 low-level gods brought Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine consciousness to the level of a fifth or sixth-level god.

    Therefore, from this, it¡¯s clear that the numerous high-level god corpses in the God¡¯s Graveyard would be enough to boost Huang Xiaolong to a quite satisfactory condition!

    ¡°Alright, Ancestor Dragon, my wish then is to go to the God¡¯s Graveyard. Bring me there. Of course, if you¡¯re scared, you don¡¯t have to go; just quietly open the passage to the God¡¯s Graveyard,¡± said an exhilarated Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This~~ this~~~¡± Ancestor Dragon hesitated for a moment, then gritting his teeth, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to take the risk, I won¡¯t advise you against it. I can see your determination and brilliance; I can¡¯t persuade you. But I dare not return to the Divine Realm. However, I can open the passage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huang Xiaolong was fully satisfied.

    At this time, Ancestor Dragon looked towards the Dragon King and others. ¡°My descendants, as your ancestor, I should indeed grant you gifts. Therefore¨Cnow, I shall awaken your talents myself! My talent¨Cthe Shadow!¡±

    The Dragon King, Guhong, Third Crown Prince, Zehui, Seventh Princess, Ninth Princess, etc., all stood up and lined up respectfully.

    Next, Ancestor Dragon directly pierced his fingertip and flicked drops of blood toward the Dragon King and the others.

    ¡°This is my essence blood, containing innate talents. Merge the essence blood and nurture it for a while, and most likely, you can awaken your talents,¡± Ancestor Dragon said with a smile.

    Huang Xiaolong, standing on the side, nodded slightly; so, awakening a talent of the Ancestor Dragon was through his essence blood.

    Now it seemed that Ancestor Dragon¡¯s complexion was also slightly pale, looking quite haggard.

    Well~ producing these essence bloods must have been quite draining.

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly said, ¡°Can you also give me a drop? I¡¯d like to study it. Well, even though this is your Long Clan¡¯s innate talent~~ but, I¡¯m someone who loves to research. Besides, I¡¯m technically the son-in-law of the Long Clan, not an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ancestor Dragon respected Huang Xiaolong greatly.

    Immediately, he forced out a drop of essence blood and gave it to Huang Xiaolong.

    After the deed was done, Ancestor Dragon slumped down, sighed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, I need to rest a bit, please feel free to do as you please.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong grabbed the drop of Ancestor Dragon¡¯s fresh blood.

    The blood congealed, resembling a gemstone the size of a pearl.

    Huang Xiaolong played with it and said to his companions with a smile, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do our research on Ancestor Dragon¡¯s essence blood right here. Let¡¯s let Ancestor Dragon rest well.¡±

    The Dragon King and the others eagerly nodded.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ancestor Dragon waved his hand, his face becoming more haggard. ¡°I need to rest properly before I can open the passage to the Divine Race and the God¡¯s Graveyard.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t dawdle or stand on ceremony; taking everyone with him, he toured around the palace.

    They found some vacant side halls.

    Entered one.

    The place was tranquil and the environment was nice, capable of calming one¡¯s restless heart.

    Huang Xiaolong entered a side hall.

    He sat cross-legged on a cushion, taking out the dazzling, ruby-like Ancestor Dragon essence blood.

    His divine consciousness penetrated it!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s potent divine consciousness needs no further elaboration, basically on par with Ancestor Dragon!

    And divine consciousness, to make a comparison, is kind of like a computer. Weak divine consciousness is like a computer with low specs, while strong divine consciousness is like a top-tier configured computer.

    A top-configured computer naturally has a faster processing speed, and its computational ability is also formidable.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense, as soon as it permeated the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s blood essence, discovered that within this essence, a world was formed autonomously.

    Moreover, it consisted of numerous Long Clan characters, forming various large Formations.

    ¡°Oh, the situation inside the Divine Race¡¯s body is quite similar,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Having formed marital relations with both the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess, and having taken some Long Clan slaves, Huang Xiaolong could practically be considered half of the Long Clan, as he indeed possessed dragon essence within him.

    He was familiar with Long Clan characters.

    As for this drop of Ancestor Dragon¡¯s blood essence, Huang Xiaolong did not feel any repulsion, but instead, there was a sense of affinity.

    For instance¨Cif the relationship of the Great Dragon King, Seventh Princess, and others to this drop of essence blood is like direct relatives such as parents and their children.

    Then Huang Xiaolong¡¯s relationship to this drop of essence blood should at least be like distant relatives.

    Darn, not an outsider at all!

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll try to integrate this drop of essence blood and see if I can master this Ancestor Dragon¡¯s innate ability¨CShadow!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was eager to try.

    He always liked to challenge the impossible.

    Subsequently, Huang Xiaolong used his divine sense to envelop the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s blood essence, and began to slowly refine it.

    Integrating the Long Clan characters and Formations that appeared within the essence, gradually into his own body.

    Each Long Clan character as if they possessed life, lined up and continuously entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    If it were another creature not of the Long Clan, it would be difficult to integrate these Long Clan characters into the body, forcibly accommodating them would even cause their bodies to explode.

    However, for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attraction, these Long Clan characters did not show any rejection.

    Naturally, one by one, the Long Clan characters were integrated into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    No rejection, no unfamiliarity, no coldness.

    Like a child returning home.

    Like a visit between relatives.

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s a way!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was certain in his heart, then calmly arranged these Long Clan characters inside his body according to the order in the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s blood essence, forming accurate Formations.

    When the process seemed a bit awkward, Huang Xiaolong went to seek the Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess for some marital activities, resulting in the awkward bottlenecks becoming incredibly smooth as if everything was falling into place naturally!

    Several days passed¡­

    All the Long Clan characters in the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s blood essence had been absorbed by Huang Xiaolong and were orderly arranged within him, forming mysterious Formations.

    Very harmonious, as if these Formations were a part of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    ¡°Done~ Shadow!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he roared lowly, just like a dragon roaring.

    The next moment!

    Boom~~~~~~!

    A vast expanse of shadow, centered on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, spread out, beginning to devour!

    However, right after swallowing this side hall, Huang Xiaolong retracted the shadow.

    Looking around, the side hall had already turned into nothingness. Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged amidst the void.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°This Ancestor Dragon¡¯s innate ability, Shadow, I have now completely and thoroughly mastered it.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled with satisfaction.

    His divine sense swept across and found that the Great Dragon King and others were still comprehending.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to prepare~~ for entering the cemetery of the gods~~ this time, there must be no accidents, nor can I return empty-handed~~ Hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1477 - Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Please Open the Channel

    Chapter 1477: Chapter 1477: Please Open the Channel! Chapter 1477: Chapter 1477: Please Open the Channel! Huang Xiaolong was indeed the first to master the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s inherent talent ¡°Shadow¡±¡­

    The Great Dragon King and the Ancient Wilderness were still in seclusion.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong started planning for his after entry into the Divine Realm and what to do in the Gods¡¯ Graveyard.

    Steal the Divine Race corpses!

    ¡°Definitely can¡¯t alert them with any rash movements,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought hard. ¡°The Ancestor Dragon said, within the Gods¡¯ Graveyard, there exists quite a few Level 9 Gods guarding it~~ with my current strength, facing a Level 9 God, it would probably spell death~~~ No, I can only win through strategy.¡±

    At present, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s task was theft, stealing the corpses of the Divine Race.

    So, the most useful method that could stealthily achieve the theft without being noticed by the gods, for Huang Xiaolong, was either to become invisible or to utilize spectral and ghostly entities for the theft.

    Of course, the former was much safer.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try invisibility. The Invisibility Talismans I drew before are likely not deceiving enough for a high-level existence like the Divine Race. But now, they are drawn with Divine Power, Divine Sense, and Divine Script, there¡¯s a great chance to fool the Divine Race!¡± Huang Xiaolong had great confidence in his talisman creation skills.

    Immediately after, he found the highest quality talisman paper, concentrated his Divine Power, wrote the Divine Script, and produced Invisibility Talismans.

    By the time the Great Dragon King and the Ancient Wilderness had grasped the Shadow talent and emerged from seclusion, Huang Xiaolong had already written 100 Invisibility Talismans.

    Because he could draw Divine Power from the omnipresent Divine Realm at any time, Huang Xiaolong was able to manage, and after drawing the talismans, he did not feel the exhausting weakness from depletion.

    The Ancestor Dragon, having lost a considerable amount of essence blood, had recovered after some rest, lively and vigorous as a dragon.

    In the great hall.

    ¡°What? Youth! You! You actually have comprehended my Shadow talent! You don¡¯t have the Long Clan¡¯s bloodline, nor do you have my bloodline!¡± At this moment, the Ancestor Dragon was staring at Huang Xiaolong in disbelief; he could naturally sense the extremely pure Shadow talent within Huang Xiaolong¡­

    Unbelievable!

    ¡°Erm~~ maybe it¡¯s because I have a strong talent,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Impossible! This has nothing to do with talent! This is a matter of bloodline genetics! To inherit my talent, one must at least be from the Long Clan! And the purer the bloodline, the better!¡± The Ancestor Dragon¡¯s mind was nearly in chaos.

    ¡°Ancestor, Little Long is our Long Clan¡¯s son-in-law~~ he has also been touched by the Long Clan¡¯s dragon aura. Speaking of which, he is half of the Long Clan,¡± the Great Dragon King hurriedly explained.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ it¡¯s still unlikely~~ Forget it, forget it, young man, you really are a freak, you have given me too many surprises,¡± the Ancestor Dragon helplessly shook his head. ¡°Perhaps¡­ you really could succeed in stealing the Divine Race corpses from the Gods¡¯ Graveyard~~¡±

    ¡°Little Long will definitely be able to do it! Ancestor, you must believe in Little Long!¡± The Seventh Princess and the Ninth Princess chorused, their adoration for their man was naturally blind.

    ¡°I~~ I believe you.¡± The Ancestor Dragon nodded seriously. Immediately after, a hint of excitement flashed through his dragon eyes, and his voice trembled completely, ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe¡­ you really can¡­ can¡­ can overthrow the Divine Race¡¯s dominion~~ even to the extent of killing the God!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Hopefully so,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    He well knew that at least for now, when facing the Divine Race, he still didn¡¯t have the capital to be proud.

    A long way to go!

    ¡°So, Ancestor Dragon, I am fully prepared. Now, please open the passage to the Gods¡¯ Graveyard.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright. I will do as you ask.¡± Ancestor Dragon nodded, and immediately, his gaze filled with a nearly stern seriousness. ¡°Young man, first listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong did not waste words.

    ¡°I am well aware of the coordinates for the Gods¡¯ Graveyard in the Divine Realm. Sending you there is not difficult. However¨C¡± Ancestor Dragon still held deep reservations, even fear. ¡°You must understand, if the Divine Race discovers the passage I¡¯ve opened, they can naturally deduce the location of this universe, then come here, capture me, and by the by, destroy all living beings within this universe.¡±

    ¡°So you mean to say, we can¡¯t let the Divine Race discover the passage?¡± Huang Xiaolong also understood. ¡°Right, the overall situation must take precedence; I cannot implicate the entire universe due to my own adventure.¡±

    ¡°Thus, young man, listen to me. Once I open the passage and send you to the Gods¡¯ Graveyard, I will temporarily close the passage,¡± Ancestor Dragon said solemnly. ¡°In one day, after one day, I will reopen the passage. But this passage will only remain open for 100 breaths of time; if you don¡¯t make it inside within those 100 breaths, I will close the passage and will not reopen it again.¡±

    The intention of Ancestor Dragon was clear. Open the passage, let Huang Xiaolong enter the Gods¡¯ Graveyard, then immediately close it. After one day, reopen the passage to welcome Huang Xiaolong back to the universe.

    But the second time the passage opens, it would only last for one hundred breaths.

    Meaning, Huang Xiaolong only has one day to pilfer the Divine Race¡¯s corpses!

    And even less time to return home¨Cmerely 100 breaths!

    The slightest mishap would prevent Huang Xiaolong from returning, trapping him in the Divine Realm!

    ¡°Elder ancestor, how can this be acceptable?¡± Gu Huang frantically exclaimed. ¡°This will put master in an unfavorable position!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Ancestor, if the son-in-law fails to return to the universe, our universe will be left in a state of leaderless chaos!¡± The Great Dragon King was also anxious.

    Ancestor Dragon was merely helpless.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way, it must be so. I need to be as stable as possible, absolutely no signs must be given away to the Divine Race,¡± Ancestor Dragon told Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Young man, you should be able to understand my approach. In fact, if you¡¯re unable to steal the Divine Race¡¯s corpses, you could also hide, wait until after one day, and return to the universe. Just not being detected by the Divine Race in the Gods¡¯ Graveyard is already a great miracle.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s go with that. I¡¯ll try my best to return,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Little Long, I will go with you!¡± Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess exclaimed in unison.

    Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Clan, Gu Huang, along with some other slaves also expressed wanting to accompany Huang Xiaolong on this adventure to the Gods¡¯ Graveyard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother meddling,¡± Huang Xiaolong flatly refused. ¡°If I go alone, there may be a chance of success. If you all go with me? Heh, we¡¯d be 100% discovered by the Divine Race, mercilessly slaughtered, and nobody would think of making it home unscathed.¡±

    After a pause, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze swept to the Great Dragon King and others. ¡°Just stay put in the universe honestly. Now, you¡¯re all at the power level of a 1st level God, plus not a few Divine Artifacts and a multitude of talismans. Moreover, I have set up many magic formations in the realms of Immortals, Demons, and Dragons~~~~~ Hmm, even if I don¡¯t come back, should the Divine Race attack in the future, you¡¯ll likely be able to defend yourselves.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong say so was akin to him making final arrangements.

    His companions felt a mixture of emotions.

    After a moment, the Third Crown Prince said earnestly, ¡°Brother-in-law, rest assured, you will definitely be alright! We will wait for you to return home! If, by chance, you truly can¡¯t come back temporarily¡­ then we will definitely protect this universe! Even if it costs our lives! We, will definitely wait for your return!¡±

    ¡°Good. Please open the passage,¡± Huang Xiaolong turned to Ancestor Dragon. ¡°Now, send me to the Gods¡¯ Graveyard!!!!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1478 - Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Arriving in the Divine Realm

    Chapter 1478: Chapter 1478: Arriving in the Divine Realm Chapter 1478: Chapter 1478: Arriving in the Divine Realm After everything was properly arranged, Huang Xiaolong was ready to head to the Divine Realm alone¨Cof course, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t planning to wander aimlessly in the Divine Realm this time; all he needed was to pull off a big heist in the Gods¡¯ Graveyard, and that would suffice!

    The success or failure of this mission would bear profound significance for the future!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ancestor Dragon looked solemnly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°I truly admire you. Now, I hope you can return unscathed. At this time tomorrow, I will open the passage again and await you at the same location to bring you back.¡±

    Having said that, Ancestor Dragon began to chant a cumbersome spell.

    He raised his hands.

    Seven Dragon Balls soared into the air, lining up in a row in the void, seemingly forming some kind of array.

    Next, the seven Dragon Balls each emitted a glow, seven beams of light intertwined into a net, and then erupted with unparalleled divine radiance!

    This light seemed to shatter the very void itself!

    A dark-space-time wormhole appeared!

    At the end of this space-time wormhole, a kind of incomparable golden light was emanating¨Ca towering, unattainable golden light!

    ¡°Young one! Hurry! Quick, teleport over!¡± Ancestor Dragon roared. ¡°The place you¡¯ll teleport to is inside the Gods¡¯ Graveyard, a place for livestock breeding¨Cthere it is rather foul and filthy, usually tended by lower-ranking gods, so it¡¯s relatively a safe landing spot¨Cquick! Once you teleport over, I¡¯ll close the passage; we absolutely cannot let the Divine Race detect even the slightest clue!¡±

    Without a word, Huang Xiaolong turned into a streak of golden light and drilled directly into the wormhole.

    ¡°Little Long! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely wait for your return!¡±

    ¡­

    After a few breaths, Ancestor Dragon nodded. ¡°He has been teleported over. Now, I¡¯ll temporarily close the passage. Thankfully, thankfully, it was not discovered by the Divine Race¨C¡±

    Ancestor Dragon appeared quite timorous, immediately closing the space-time wormhole and storing away the seven Dragon Balls.

    ¡°You may think I am cowardly and overly cautious¨Cbut that¡¯s because you truly have no idea how terrifying the Divine Race is¨C¡± Ancestor Dragon¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. ¡°Enough of that, now I shall wait here, hoping that the lad succeeds.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all wait together,¡± the great Dragon King and others became increasingly restless, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.

    ¡­

    After entering the space-time wormhole and before reaching the Divine Realm, Huang Xiaolong attached several Invisibility Talismans to himself, as well as some talismans to obscure his fate.

    Hence, when he landed, he was completely transparent, not letting out even the slightest trace of his presence.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nose was enveloped by a thick stench.

    It was a place akin to a pigsty.

    Within each pen lay various stupid-looking beasts.

    For instance, right near Huang Xiaolong, there was a beast with a goat¡¯s head, a pig¡¯s body, and long legs.

    However, their bodies radiated golden light, and with a quick sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong understood that the flesh of these beasts contained rich nutrition; in other words, the beasts bred here all possessed Divine Power within their flesh.

    Wouldn¡¯t consuming their meat long-term be delightful?

    ¡®Not bad, these livestock, given that they live in the Divine Realm, damn it, they are Divine Beasts¨C¡® Huang Xiaolong pondered. ¡®Don¡¯t look at the livestock idly lying around; their combat strength must definitely be much stronger than various cosmic creatures. Damn, I¡¯ve finally arrived in the Divine Realm! Ha~ the air is filled with the rich essence of Divine Power! Hahaha!¡¯

    ¡®Perhaps, I¡¯m the first cosmic creature to arrive in the Divine Realm?¡¯

    An unusual feeling surged in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart.

    However, he quickly reined in his excitement and anxiety, adjusting his mindset.

    ¡°Serious business takes priority, I need to quickly search for the corpses of the Divine Race¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong strolled confidently toward the exit of the breeding area.

    The Invisibility Talismans were quite effective.

    Some of these bred livestock had an extremely keen sense of smell and even possessed great spiritual intelligence, able to sense many things in the unseen world.

    But then¡­

    As Huang Xiaolong swaggered past them, they didn¡¯t notice a thing.

    Just as he was about to leave the breeding area, Huang Xiaolong paused suddenly, ¡°Hmm, these beasts aren¡¯t bad; when I leave, hehe¨CI¡¯ll take them all away, hahaha!¡±

    After the thought flitted through his mind, he confidently stepped forward and walked out.

    Outside¡­ there were nine blazing suns in the sky!

    And the sky was not azure blue, but a shade of gold.

    A gorgeous and splendid gold.

    The color of the sky signified an ultimate nobleness.

    The air was filled with the breath of the divine.

    This is the Divine Realm.

    Actually, Huang Xiaolong was not completely unfamiliar with it. Because, after killing 100 members of the Divine Race, he had read their memories and had a superficial understanding of the Divine Realm.

    Of course, understanding aside, actually arriving in the Divine Realm, Huang Xiaolong felt very peculiar.

    Glancing ahead, not far off, there was a range of continuous mountains.

    In the mountains, it seemed that clusters of overwhelmingly explosive auras were lurking!

    ¡°There are tombs in the mountains; those are the so-called Tombs of Gods,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, recalling the words the Ancestor Dragon had told him.

    At this moment, several members of the Divine Race, slightly bent over and chattering endlessly, approached from behind.

    Huang Xiaolong turned around to look.

    Several level 1 gods, pulling carts, were passing by.

    The carts were piled with various kinds of food, evidently fodder for feeding livestock.

    ¡°Ah~~ when can we return to town?¡±

    ¡°Raising livestock here, it¡¯s really so undignified! I would rather be sent out to search those universes and extinguish various germs within them.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ you wish! Anyone who gets sent out to hunt creatures in the universe, which one doesn¡¯t have connections? Which one doesn¡¯t have a solid background? That¡¯s a cushy job. In some universes, numerous civilized races have also emerged, living lives of debauchery, hahaha~~ let¡¯s just forget about it, we should just focus on raising the livestock well.¡±

    ¡­

    Hearing these Divine Race members¡¯ complaints, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but smirk wryly.

    The Divine Realm, although superior to many worlds, the lives of the Divine Race, and the structure of their society, actually wasn¡¯t much different from Earth.

    It also categorized people into different classes, rife with social climbers, connections, and endless behind-the-scenes manipulation¡­

    In such close proximity, those lower-level gods had completely failed to detect Huang Xiaolong, which greatly boosted his confidence.

    However, whether he could fool the many high-level gods guarding the Tombs of Gods was another matter.

    ¡°Phew~~~ Since I¡¯ve come, I must at least give it a try anyway,¡± Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath, and then, plastered a large number of Invisibility Talismans on himself before stepping forward towards the mountainside.

    A huge mountain loomed, blocking Huang Xiaolong¡¯s path.

    The mountain glimmered with golden light, as if it were made of gemstone.

    In the center of the mountain, four characters were carved with divine script¨CTombs of Gods.

    A mountain gate stood open. From behind the gate, a scent of death wafted.

    However, on the mountain, over a hundred caves had been hollowed out.

    To be precise, they should be called cave dwellings.

    Inside each cave dwelling, at this moment, sat a member of the Divine Race, cross-legged.

    And each one of the Divine Race members was solemn, eyes on nose and nose on heart, as if comprehending something.

    Though their auras were suppressed, making them seem as still as an ancient well without a ripple,

    Huang Xiaolong could feel the terrifying Divine Power lurking inside them.

    ¡®High-level gods~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°As the Ancestor Dragon said, they are all high-level gods, far more formidable than those of the Divine Race I¡¯ve killed before~~ These must be level 9 gods, right? Indeed, any one of them could kill me! And these are the beings that have yet to birth their divine essences~~ Formidable, too formidable~~¡±

    Even if Huang Xiaolong used the Invisibility Talismans or divine formations, he could not contend with a level 9 god.

    That would be an absolute overpowering of strength.

    Roar~~~!

    The sound of a dragon¡¯s chant rang out.

    Above the mountain, in the sky, dense swarms of golden dragons flew past.

    All of them were dragons akin to the Ancestor Dragon.

    High-level gods, Ancestor Dragons.

    They composed the army defending the Tombs of Gods.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was about to just walk over, entering through that mountain gate.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Uh~~~

    Huang Xiaolong suddenly felt a tremendous pressure.

    Now, still at a distance, he had not been discovered by those high-level gods in meditation or by the Ancestor Dragons, thanks to the enhancement of the Invisibility Talismans.

    But once he got close, that¡­ well, it was hard to say.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong was not absolutely confident anymore.

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1479 - Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 The Substitute of Li for the

    Chapter 1479: Chapter 1479: The Substitute of Li for the Decayed Peach Chapter 1479: Chapter 1479: The Substitute of Li for the Decayed Peach Just like that, Huang Xiaolong stood before the graveyard of the gods, a tense standoff unfolding.

    On the mountainside, within those caves, high-level gods meditated in a motionless state akin to mountains, but one could feel an indescribable divine pressure bursting forth from within their bodies.

    Once they noticed and opened their eyes, for Huang Xiaolong, it would be catastrophic.

    And the Ancestor Dragons were also circling. These dragons, all as mounts, also possessed the battle strength of 5th or 6th level gods, not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Huu~~ Huu~~¡± Huang Xiaolong exerted all his effort to stabilize his mind.

    He had no other choice; it was an instinctual physiological response.

    Had it been any other cosmic being here, they would¡¯ve already crumbled.

    Even covered in Invisibility Talismans, they would have fallen apart!

    It took over an hour before Huang Xiaolong finally steadied himself, and then he began to step toward the mountain gate.

    Walking on foot.

    He dared not fly nor leap forward.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to quicken his walking pace.

    He walked slowly.

    A short distance seemed to stretch out far and wide.

    The further he walked, the nearer he got to those gods, the greater the pressure.

    Every step was toilsome, as if each day were a year.

    Just as Huang Xiaolong was about to step through the mountain gate!

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A meditating god suddenly seemed to sense something and opened his eyes!

    A soul-capturing divine light immediately surged out, sweeping across like something tangible!

    Huang Xiaolong jumped with fright, hurriedly held his breath, silently recited calming spells in his mouth, and swiftly applied several more Invisibility Talismans to himself.

    ¡°What happened?¡± A few nearby gods immediately inquired.

    The god who had opened his eyes and was scrutinizing the area relaxed his furrowed brows a bit and smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just now I felt as though some creature was moving under my eyelids, but~~ it must have been a misperception.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~¡±

    Several gods burst into laughter.

    ¡°Impossible, who would dare to infiltrate the graveyard of the gods?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too idle, too bored, that you¡¯ve started to hallucinate. Brother, relax a bit.¡±

    ¡°I just swept the area with my divine sense, and there¡¯s nothing amiss. You¡¯re worrying too much.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just bored out of my mind,¡± the god said with self-mocking laughter, and then closed his eyes again, retracting his divine sense.

    Close call!

    Huang Xiaolong was almost discovered!

    But luckily, he managed to get by unnoticed!

    He let out a sigh of relief, but cold sweat drenched Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head, face, and entire body.

    Alright, no matter what, keep moving forward!

    Finally!

    Huang Xiaolong entered the mountain gate!

    Once inside the mountain gate, the pressure suddenly lessened a lot.

    Looking up, inside the mountain gate were platforms of varying heights.

    On each platform lay a crystal coffin.

    And there were tombstones.

    Okay, this was the burial site for the gods.

    Within each crystal coffin lay a god!

    The strongest outside guarding were only 9th level gods, whereas those lying in this graveyard of gods were all gods with divine sparks!

    Having a divine spark was completely different from not having one.

    As the Ancestor Dragon had said, gods with divine sparks¨Clower gods, middle gods, upper gods.

    Among them, even the weakest lower god, with a mere gesture of their hand, could annihilate a large group of 9th level gods.

    Huang Xiaolong silently counted, there seemed to be around a hundred crystal coffins here.

    Though these gods were dead, their corpses still emitted a terrifying and suffocating pressure.

    Fortunately, within this graveyard, there were no longer any high-level gods guarding.

    Huang Xiaolong, now invisible, could wander freely in this area.

    He casually walked up to a platform.

    Inside the crystal coffin lay an icy-cold yet beautiful and noble woman.

    She lay serenely with her eyes closed, hands draped at her feet.

    There was no sign of life, yet the face appeared so lifelike, as if merely in a deep slumber.

    The tombstone bore inscriptions written in divine script ¡ª

    Mid-Rank God: Zhen

    ¡®Mid-Rank God, hehehe, just as formidable as that extremist faction¡¯s Yue~~impressive indeed~~~¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong also felt excited; lying here were the powerhouses of the divine realm!

    Huang Xiaolong tried scanning the interior of this ¡°Zhen¡¯s¡± Divine Body with his divine sense.

    Hmm, very quiet, utterly silent.

    Indeed, there was a hundred percent certainty of death.

    However, within the head, precisely where the soul resided, memories and emotions were sealed ¡ª that is ¡ª the soul!

    The soul was temporarily sealed to prevent it from leaving the Divine Body!

    Yes, separation of the soul from the body means true death. Absolute death.

    Moreover, there was an object akin to a gemstone, a terrifying energy source, within the heart area!

    Perhaps, that was the godly spark!

    ¡®These Divine Race beings with godly sparks are truly fearsome. The energy contained within their godly sparks is simply ¡ª boundless! Infinite! So overbearing!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong marveled.

    However, within the godly spark were imprints aligned with its corresponding soul, unique as if tailor-made.

    Divine Race individuals who possessed a godly spark had perfect control over it within their bodies; it was a part of them, of their very lives. It was virtually impossible for other beings or even other Divine Race members to steal it. Even if it were stolen, it would be almost useless. After all, it was exclusive. One godly spark corresponded to one great God.

    As for the sealed souls ¡ª well, preventing dissolution of the soul meant that these Divine Race individuals, although dead, couldn¡¯t be said to be thoroughly dead in the strictest sense.

    Because the God could resurrect them.

    Thus, sealing the soul in preparation for later resurrection was akin to taking a long nap.

    Of course, if the soul were extinguished, resurrection was impossible.

    Furthermore, once the soul left the Divine Body, it would naturally weaken, and even if it could later return to its body and be resurrected, it would be profoundly weak for an extended period. Therefore, the soul must be sealed inside to be preserved intact.

    Huang Xiaolong observed, for instance, Zhen¡¯s soul was currently in a sealed, deeply dormant state.

    ¡®These fools, just lying here, waiting for the God¡¯s awakening~~ Hahaha~ I¡¯m going to steal you all!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was wildly excited in his heart.

    He then strolled around casually.

    In the graveyard, the remains of the great Gods were mostly Lower-Rank Gods, the rest Mid-Rank Gods, but there were no Upper-Rank Gods.

    An Upper-Rank God, the strongest existence next to the God, didn¡¯t need to cross any divine calamities because crossing them wouldn¡¯t turn them into the God. There is only one God, unique and unparalleled.

    ¡°The bodies have been found; indeed, each one is a treasure trove. The value of each great God¡¯s remains is higher than that of a massive universe,¡± Huang Xiaolong contemplated. ¡°The current problem is how to take these bodies away.¡±

    Indeed, taking away all the corpses from the gods¡¯ graveyard was not as simple as just talking about it.

    It wasn¡¯t as straightforward as tossing the bodies into the netherworld and then making a run for it.

    Once these bodies were moved, it was likely that the guards outside would be alerted.

    ¡°The bodies, I will take them away, but how to do it safely, covertly, without anyone, god or spirit, being the wiser~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong racked his brains.

    This plan was already halfway to success.

    Huang Xiaolong had bluffed his way through, entered the graveyard under tight defenses, and had seen the carcasses.

    Now was the time to take these remains away.

    Direct theft was not an option.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down.

    Concentrated.

    Thought.

    A full three hours passed.

    Countless ideas had spun through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind.

    Suddenly! A flash of inspiration struck!

    ¡°Invisibility Talisman!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll imitate these corpses¡¯ aura, the aura of death, with an Invisibility Talisman~~ Then, I¡¯ll replace their bodies with the Invisibility Talisman! Exactly! That¡¯s the way to do it!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes shone brightly!

    Steal the bodies!

    Replace them with an Invisibility Talisman!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    A classic case of ¡®placing the plum¡¯s shadow in place of the peach¡¯s soul¡¯!

    Of course, this method was not a long-term solution and would quickly be discovered.

    But what of it?

    By the time they discovered it, Huang Xiaolong would have already taken the bodies and returned home!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1480 - Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Dragon God Corpse

    Chapter 1480: Chapter 1480: Dragon God Corpse! Chapter 1480: Chapter 1480: Dragon God Corpse! Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged in front of the corpse of the female Intermediate-Level God ¡°Zhen,¡± his divine consciousness unfurled, silently embarking on his research.

    His main goal was to acquire ¡°Zhen¡¯s¡± soul aura and some of her temperament from when she was alive.

    Moreover, on her tombstone, it was clearly written that she was born in the year xxx and died in the year xxx.

    Both the date of birth and death were spelled out clearly, which made it even more convenient for Huang Xiaolong to create the Decoy Talisman.

    The night fell.

    The high-level gods guarding outside were even quieter now, their presence fading further as if they were truly resting.

    One by one, the Ancestor Dragons also returned to their nests.

    In fact, the job of guarding this divine graveyard was utterly tedious; nothing untoward had ever happened since time immemorial, so the gods of the Divine Race were lax in their vigilance, even subconsciously.

    One could even say they were somewhat perfunctory.

    At this time, it could be said that the divine graveyard had suddenly become deserted.

    A defensive vacuum had appeared.

    Huang Xiaolong was busy alone within the graveyard.

    He successfully deduced Zhen¡¯s life fluctuations and temperament from before her death.

    He began to draw talismans.

    Using divine script and Divine Power, he drew a Decoy Talisman.

    On the Decoy Talisman, he also wrote Zhen¡¯s birth and death dates.

    The talisman was completed in one go!

    Finished!

    At this moment, the aura emanating from the Decoy Talisman, matched perfectly with that of Zhen lying in the ice coffin, a precise clone of the melancholic aura of death, simulated in exquisite detail!

    Perfect!

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong carefully opened the ice coffin and moved Zhen¡¯s corpse into the netherworld.

    Then, he placed the Decoy Talisman into the ice coffin!

    A sweep of his divine consciousness found no flaws.

    ¡°Good! Perfect! Now, let¡¯s continue the hard work and get busy!¡±

    Having succeeded once, success then became a matter of course, a natural progression.

    Huang Xiaolong took only 10 minutes to draw a Decoy Talisman for the second Intermediate-Level God¡¯s corpse!

    Stealing corpses!

    The third one!

    The fourth!

    The fifth!

    ¡­

    It was absolutely delightful!

    This work was indeed slipping through his hands with surprising ease!

    Before dawn, Huang Xiaolong had emptied all of the corpses from the divine graveyard.

    After a count, there were a total of 142 corpses, 112 Lower-Level Gods and 30 Intermediate-Level Gods.

    In reality, the divine graveyard was now thoroughly emptied. But, because the Decoy Talisman was nearly perfect, it still managed to retain the thick scent of death.

    If one didn¡¯t step into the graveyard to observe closely and see that the ice coffins were devoid of corpses, then it would be difficult to detect by just checking with divine consciousness.

    ¡°Phew~~ The dawn is close, I will now sneak back to where those livestock are kept, waiting for the Ancestor Dragon to open the passage, ready to welcome me home~~hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong felt greatly satisfied in his heart!

    Exciting!

    Huang Xiaolong had reasons to believe that with these Divine Race corpses, he could definitely leverage these resources to impeccably boost his own strength!

    As he was leaving, Huang Xiaolong swept his divine consciousness carelessly.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    He discovered that under a statue at the center of the graveyard, something seemed to be suppressed!

    ¡°Another corpse?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pupils constricted, and he quickly made his way over.

    It was a massive golden statue of the Divine Race, its features unclear, but every line of the statue was impossibly perfect as if expounding some cosmic truths.

    The statue was also covered with Divine Race script.

    Clearly, this statue was used to suppress some fierce creature.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, then with his divine consciousness, he infiltrated beneath the statue bit by bit.

    ¡°Indeed! There is another coffin! And this coffin is very, very large! The corpse within this coffin, is also very, very large!¡± Huang Xiaolong made an astonishing discovery.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a corpse of the Divine Race!¡±

    ¡°In this tomb of gods, there are actually corpses of other races. However, the Divine Race is so arrogant, how could they possibly allow a non-divine corpse to be buried in their own graveyard? And what¡¯s more, to suppress it with a statue¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong was somewhat puzzled.

    However¨C

    Suddenly!

    A stroke of inspiration flashed directly into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind!

    This inspiration illuminated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s train of thought!

    The very next second, his voice also began to tremble!

    ¡°I know now! I¡­ I¡­ I know now! This is no ordinary corpse! This corpse is of extraordinary significance! It must be¡­ must be the corpse of a Dragon God!!! The god of the Long Clan! The ancestor of all Ancestor Dragons! The Dragon God who was slain by the God in the war between the Long Clan and the Divine Race!¡±

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t waste any more words.

    He hastily drew an Earth Escape Symbol and swoosh, he burrowed into the ground!

    Underground palace!

    There was even an imposing palace built underground!

    Divine light twinkled, casting the palace in an extremely magnificent light.

    A subtle and brooding pressure was lurking.

    The source of this pressure was¨Ca colossal ice coffin in the middle of the palace!

    Within the transparent ice coffin, sealed a¨Cmassive dragon!

    A golden dragon!

    Its form was so perfect, it was indescribable with words!

    Each of its scales narrated a legend!

    However, this dragon had clearly been dead for quite some time.

    Its life force had ceased.

    It was merely a corpse, but Huang Xiaolong could feel its grandeur! It was as though he was facing a vast and superior world!

    This must be the corpse of the Dragon God!

    Without a doubt!

    Huang Xiaolong examined it with his divine sense, and just like the corpses of the Divine Race, there was also an unvanished soul sealed within the Dragon God¡¯s corpse!

    ¡°I¡¯ve struck it rich! It looks like I¡¯ve struck it rich this time!¡± Huang Xiaolong was overjoyed, ¡°I originally came to steal corpses of the Divine Race, and I never expected to find the corpse of the Dragon God! Good, take it with me!¡±

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong seized the time and started crafting a Substitute Symbol for the Dragon God¡¯s corpse.

    This process was going to be much more complicated and difficult.

    After all, the quality of the Dragon God¡¯s corpse was much higher than those of the Divine Race.

    And the body structure of the Dragon God was much more complex than that of lower gods and other gods.

    Huang Xiaolong toiled tirelessly!

    Fast! Fast! Fast! Time was of the essence; it was already getting light!

    If he didn¡¯t leave soon, he might be discovered by the high-ranking gods guarding the tomb!

    Moreover, the Ancestor Dragon would open the channel within a set time.

    After 100 breaths, it would close!

    In other words, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t have much time left!

    Huang Xiaolong put forth all his effort!

    On the symbol, each stroke and line was the crystallization of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s experience, skill, hard work, and wisdom!

    It took Huang Xiaolong half an hour to create a Substitute Symbol for the Dragon God¡¯s corpse, but¨C

    ¡°Not enough! One Substitute Symbol is simply not enough to mimic the entire aura of the Dragon God~~~ Fine! Draw a few more!¡±

    Before the perfect Substitute Symbols were made, Huang Xiaolong did not dare to rashly move the Dragon God¡¯s corpse. After all, there was a terrifying statue of the Divine Race suppressing it above this underground palace. If he carelessly moved the Dragon God¡¯s corpse from the ice coffin, it might trigger a mechanism, and the resulting consequences might be more than Huang Xiaolong could handle!

    Even if he hid in the Underworld, in this Divine World, he would eventually be found.

    After drawing a total of 8 symbols, piecing them together connected their auras to perfectly replace the Dragon God¡¯s corpse!

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    With immense joy, Huang Xiaolong placed the 8 strengthening symbols into the ice coffin.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Then, with a thought, he transported the vast remains of the Dragon God into the Underworld.

    A perfect case of Vicarious Substitution!

    ¡°Whew~~ Quick! There¡¯s about 10 minutes left until the homebound channel opens! 10 minutes! I only have 10 minutes left! Hurry hurry hurry!¡±

    In a state of invisibility, Huang Xiaolong transformed into a stream of light and dashed out of the underground palace!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1481 - Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Success

    Chapter 1481: Chapter 1481: Success!!!! Chapter 1481: Chapter 1481: Success!!!! Huang Xiaolong stole a vast number of Divine Race corpses, as well as an unexpected haul, the body of a Dragon God, before rushing out of the underground palace.

    He remained completely invisible. At this moment, inside the tomb, it was still that kind of deadly silence, emitting a subtle oppressive aura.

    And everything seemed no different from usual¨Cof course, now this gods¡¯ graveyard was utterly empty, which was truly ironic. If the Divine Race were to find out afterwards, it would be an immense shame too humiliating to speak of.

    This was the shame Huang Xiaolong brought upon the Divine Race!

    Of course, right now for Huang Xiaolong, he must win success and return unscathed!

    Outside the tomb, much of the high-level gods were still on high alert, with the Ancestor Dragon circling in the sky.

    ¡°Whoosh~~ I have less than 10 minutes left! No, now there¡¯s even less than 10 minutes! Hurry! I must hurry back!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was anxious to return.

    Time was ticking away, second by second.

    The next second, Huang Xiaolong slapped a considerable number of Invisibility Talismans on himself, and then, he charged towards the outside!

    Flew out!

    He could no longer care about much else! Previously, he had sneaked in slowly and carefully, but now he transformed into a streak of light, flying out!

    There was no choice, Huang Xiaolong could not continue to proceed in such an old and slow manner, he had to act with lightning speed, even at the risk of being discovered.

    As the saying goes, time waits for no one!

    Whoosh~~~!

    Suppressing fear and anxiety by force, he rushed out like a wisp of green smoke.

    Several divine senses swept towards Huang Xiaolong, and he held his breath.

    In the blink of an eye, Huang Xiaolong was gone.

    However, on the mountainside, within the cave dwellings, many high-level gods frowned simultaneously.

    ¡°It seems like something ran out from the tomb.¡±

    ¡°Hehe~~ Really? You mean the souls of those guys? Hahaha~~¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s indeed an issue. Just now, I also felt it, there was a scent of life fluctuations.¡±

    ¡°Logically, no living creature should have broken into the gods¡¯ graveyard. Alright, this matter is no trivial issue, let¡¯s hurry and check it out.¡±

    ¡­

    At once, several high-level gods flew out of the cave dwellings and headed towards the tomb without stopping.

    After entering the tomb, they relaxed a bit.

    ¡°It seems like nothing happened~~¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything looks normal.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ What significance do those corpses of the great ones have? Divinity? Hahaha, each piece of divinity has a lifelong soul imprint; other members of the Divine Race who get it can only value it as a collectible~~!¡±

    ¡°Well then, since we have come, let¡¯s perform a routine inspection, after all, it¡¯s been a long time since we last checked.¡±

    These Divine Race members prepared¨Cto open the coffins, inspect the corpses!

    The situation was critical!

    Speaking of Huang Xiaolong, he had already arrived at the place of his teleportation¨Cthe filthy place where the livestock were kept.

    A group of even lower-level deities were adding fodder for the livestock. Doing the dirtiest of tasks.

    Whoosh~~~~!

    A gust of wind came out of nowhere, sweeping past them~~!

    Immediately, several Level 1 gods roared, ¡°Life fluctuation! Someone¡¯s here! Who is it?!¡±

    Finally, Huang Xiaolong was discovered.

    Meanwhile, within the area where Huang Xiaolong had teleported, hidden ripples spread in the space, and circles of ripples rippled out!

    That Ancestor Dragon was indeed going to open the space teleportation portal at the set time!

    At the same time, the group of low-level gods tending to the livestock also rushed in, flustered and furious.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly revealed his figure, ¡°Who? I¡¯m your damn daddy!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, Huang Xiaolong threw out a bunch of extremely powerful divine talismans!

    Hundreds of attack talismans immediately attached to the Divine Bodies of those low-level gods.

    Boom!

    Explosion!

    Bang~~~~!

    Their Divine Bodies were completely blasted to pieces, shattered!

    ¡°Even a small mosquito is meat!¡± Huang Xiaolong thought, and swept up the Divine Race corpses, taking them all into the Netherworld.

    At this moment, the space channel was completely opened!

    Huang Xiaolong leapt directly into the space channel.

    Before leaving, with a thought, he took all the livestock raised here with him!

    And back in the gods¡¯ graveyard¡­

    ¡°Ah!!!! What happened! What is going on!¡±

    Several almost twisted screams rang out.

    In these cries, there was an indescribable sense of horror, rage, and disbelief!

    ¡°Quick, come here! Something happened! Everyone, come over!¡±

    Under the summons, all the level 9 deities guarding the tomb rushed into the mausoleum.

    ¡°The bodies, the bodies, the corpses of those nobles, they¡¯ve all disappeared! Hurry, check! Check every coffin! Quick!¡±

    Immediately, these senior deities frenziedly began their checks.

    They discovered the truth.

    Every coffin was empty, not containing the serene corpses of the Divine Race, but rows of yellow paper talismans!

    ¡°This is bad! Look¡­ look at the Dragon God¡¯s corpse!¡±

    Several senior deities transformed into divine light and burrowed into the underground palace.

    Soon, roars also resonated within the underground palace. ¡°Gone! The Dragon God¡¯s corpse¡­ it¡¯s gone!¡±

    Chaos!

    The entire Divine Race¡¯s burial ground was in utter disarray!

    ¡°They can¡¯t have gone far! Chase them! Dig three feet into the ground if we must, but we have to find the enemy!¡±

    The alarm was sounded.

    These senior deities, flitting about like headless flies, flew in all directions, using their divine sense to search.

    They quickly found the livestock pen, the traces left by the death of the lower-level deities.

    And the absurd truth that all the livestock had vanished into thin air.

    They were plundered.

    Undoubtedly, the Divine Race¡¯s burial ground had been plundered.

    ¡°Search! Chase! We must investigate thoroughly! Catch¡­ catch these¡­ these damned culprits!¡±

    In fact, by the time these senior deities had arrived, one hundred breaths had already passed, meaning the spatial passages had also closed.

    Not a single clue to follow was left behind.

    Everything was perfect.

    Huang Xiaolong had succeeded.

    He accomplished what even the Ancestor Dragon saw as an impossible mission.

    He had stolen all the Divine Race corpses and retreated whole from the burial ground of the deities without leaving any clues for the Divine Race.

    Yes, the Invisibility Talisman, including the scent of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s life soul, were all clues. But¨C

    With so many universes, innumerable, even if these Divine Race members had Huang Xiaolong¡¯s scent, they would not be able to find him.

    Unless they searched universe by universe, which was clearly impossible.

    Moreover, these members of the Divine Race wouldn¡¯t even consider the possibility that a being they viewed as lowly from the universe could commit such a shocking and earth-shattering deed.

    They would only think it was done by the Divine Race. That it was their own kind. Yes, some of their own kind with ulterior motives¡­

    The plundering of the Divine Race graveyard would ultimately become an unsolved case in the history of the Divine Race.

    No truth.

    Speaking of which, Huang Xiaolong was rapidly traversing through the space-time wormhole.

    He sat cross-legged, his face brimming with a relaxed and joyful smile.

    The livestock he had just stolen were all placed within the netherworld.

    Inside the netherworld, there were many trusted beings who had become deities, and they could naturally control those animals with not-so-high intelligence.

    The universe!

    The Ancestor Dragon¡¯s lair!

    The magnificent and resplendent palace!

    Above the palace, there was an almost black hole existence.

    The Ancestor Dragon, including the great Dragon King, the Third Crown Prince, the Seventh Princess, the Ninth Princess, Gu Huang¡­ and so on, all waited eagerly.

    Their hearts were incredibly tense and anxious, practically stopping their breathing.

    ¡°Little Long! One hundred breaths have passed! You, you, you must come back!¡±

    The Seventh Princess and Ninth Princess held each other¡¯s hands, their palms all sweaty with anxiety!

    Just then!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ I¡¯m back! Home at last!¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    From within the black hole, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s carefree voice came through.

    ¡°Wow~~~~~~~!¡±

    All his companions cheered.

    ¡°Incredible, incredible¡­ he¡­ did he succeed? Has he really succeeded?!¡± The Ancestor Dragon was astonished beyond belief!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1482 - Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Research

    Chapter 1482: Chapter 1482: Research Chapter 1482: Chapter 1482: Research At this moment, Huang Xiaolong emerged from the space passage with a measured and unhurried pace, appearing as if a demoted celestial being had descended to the mortal realm.

    His entire being was enveloped in a dazzling aura.

    As soon as his feet touched the ground, his companions rushed over to him, surrounding Huang Xiaolong in a tight circle.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, how did it go?¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Tribe asked impatiently.

    ¡°Son-in-law, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good that you¡¯re back, we¡¯ve all been so anxious!¡± the Great Dragon King expressed his concern with a troubled face.

    His wives, naturally, couldn¡¯t help but cling onto Huang Xiaolong¡¯s arm, enveloping him with their warmth and tenderness.

    ¡°Young one, did you succeed?¡± Ancestor Dragon asked with a glint in his eyes. ¡°However, even if you didn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, just being able to visit the divine tomb and return unscathed without being discovered by the Divine Race is already incredibly unbelievable.¡±

    Up to now, Ancestor Dragon still found it hard to believe that Huang Xiaolong had succeeded.

    ¡°Heh~~ I¡¯ve not failed in the mission and have successfully stolen the corpse of a female intermediate God from the Divine Race.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a playful smile. ¡°Seems like her name was Zhen.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke with great reservation.

    He merely mentioned the theft of a corpse.

    Nevertheless, this revelation left Ancestor Dragon utterly shocked.

    ¡°Zhen? Intermediate God¡­ Zhen? I know her! In the Divine Realm, she is known as a highly perfect goddess with many admirers and suitors~~¡± Ancestor Dragon exclaimed, his mouth twitching. Huang Xiaolong had never been to the Divine Realm, let alone the divine tomb. Now, his ability to accurately mention the name ¡°Zhen¡± suggested that he was not fabricating a lie!

    It was real!

    He truly succeeded!

    He had completed a task with epic difficulty!

    ¡°How¡­ how did you do it?¡± Ancestor Dragon asked, his face full of astonishment.

    Ah~~ If he knew that Huang Xiaolong had stolen not just the corpse of a Divine Race God but also the missing Dragon God¡¯s body, Ancestor Dragon would probably be scared to death.

    Of course, this was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secret, his trump card, and absolutely not to be disclosed.

    ¡°There was also a bit of luck involved,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, deflecting the topic lightly. ¡°Anyway, luck played a big part~~ Hahaha, if you ask me to go to that divine tomb again, I would be terrified and not dare to venture. I was almost caught before; it was a very close call.¡±

    Following this, everyone moved to the great hall, settled down, and started conversing.

    ¡°Young one, now that you have successfully stolen the corpse of the intermediate God Zhen, what do you plan to do?¡± Ancestor Dragon asked earnestly. ¡°In fact, even if you had the corpse of a high-level God, it wouldn¡¯t be able to help you enhance your power, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~,¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a non-committal smile.

    ¡°Yes, possessing a divine spark, major gods are also highly revered in the Divine Realm. Young one, you have stolen the corpse and could forcibly extract the divine spark, but¡­ you can¡¯t possibly merge with it.¡± Ancestor Dragon stated with conviction. ¡°Firstly, your own level is not high; you should be at the level of a second-tier God. But your divine sense is strong, about equivalent to that of a fifth or sixth-tier God. However, you must reach the level of a ninth-tier God in both Divine Body and divine sense, and then through comprehension, the Divine Realm may grant a divine spark. Each divine spark is uniquely exclusive, containing the emotions, memories, insights, ideals, and beliefs of a member of the Divine Race~~ Young one, even if your realm were sufficient, forcibly merging with a divine spark is impossible, it could directly cause your nerves to go haywire, your brain to collapse, and your soul to explode.¡±

    Ancestor Dragon¡¯s implication was clear, you¡¯ve managed to bring back the corpse, you¡¯re impressive, but so what, it¡¯s actually of no practical value. Moreover, it¡¯s unlikely to help you improve much. It¡¯s definitely impossible for you to grow into a major power in the Divine Realm.

    In fact, in Ancestor Dragon¡¯s view, the cost of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s venture was too high, and the benefits too little.

    ¡°In regard to that~~ I am now preparing to conduct some secluded research,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile, ¡°Ancestor Dragon, I will conduct my seclusion here at your residence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem, please feel free,¡± Ancestor Dragon said very graciously.

    ¡°Alright then, brother-in-law, we also need to have a good secluded cultivation session to digest the Shadow Talent granted by our ancestor,¡± the Third Crown Prince of the Dragon Tribe said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, son-in-law, everything in our universe is still peaceful and undisturbed for the moment, and the Divine Race has not invaded, so you can slowly conduct your research, no rush, no rush,¡± the Great Dragon King also said with a satisfied smile.

    With that, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t dawdle, but immediately entered the underworld.

    He found a palace where he wouldn¡¯t allow any disturbances, including from his wives.

    The livestock he brought back from the divine tomb, he handed over to the slaves to nurture and study.

    As for Huang Xiaolong, he plunged headfirst into the research within the palace.

    The palace was surrounded by protective charms, ensuring no aura would leak out.

    Inside the palace, it was serene as smoke!

    Aura: mysterious, eerie!

    The corpses of the Dragon Gods were temporarily sealed away.

    In total, 142 platforms held the corpses of 142 members of the Divine Race.

    112 of them were lower-tier deity corpses, while 30 were mid-tier deity corpses.

    These bodies lay extremely still and elegantly, lifeless, but they emitted a subtle and terrifying pressure.

    Huang Xiaolong first approached the corpse of a mid-tier deity named ¡°Zhen¡±.

    She was dressed in a moon-white robe, hands folded upon her chest, eyes closed, and her blue eyelashes fine and graceful.

    She was like a Sleeping Beauty in deep slumber.

    Beauty, truly overwhelming.

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled and stretched lazily. ¡°So many corpses, enough for me to research for a while. Plus, there¡¯s the corpse of a Dragon God~~¡±

    ¡°This Dragon God is on the same level as the God, the supreme leader of the Divine Realm~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was in high spirits. ¡°That Ancestor Dragon thinks I can¡¯t benefit from the corpses of these high-level deities. Well, he¡¯s mistaken. I will make it. After this retreat, I will rise perfectly!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong had great confidence in himself.

    He adjusted the flow of time in the underworld, making 1000 days there equivalent to just one day in the outside world.

    This also made it convenient for Huang Xiaolong to devote himself to research, to study tirelessly.

    First, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual sense carefully permeated into Zhen¡¯s corpse.

    Previously, in the God¡¯s Burial Ground, Huang Xiaolong had checked Zhen¡¯s corpse, but that was too rash.

    Now, it was a comprehensive investigation. Not a single detail was missed.

    Compared to a lower-tier deity, the quality of Zhen¡¯s Divine Body was much higher ¨C to put it metaphorically, if a lower-tier deity¡¯s Divine Body was like wood, then Zhen¡¯s was like steel ¨C refined steel!

    Ehh~~ Compared to Zhen, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current Divine Body was like wood, fragile and easily broken.

    Hence, Huang Xiaolong could infer the vast gap between himself and those deities with divinity, equivalent to being instantly annihilated. No charms or Formations could harm a great deity.

    The cosmic form inside Zhen¡¯s body was also much vaster.

    ¡°Hmm, next, I¡¯ll study Zhen¡¯s divine grace and soul.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s spiritual sense swept over Zhen¡¯s soul like a scanner.

    Dead, yet her soul had not dispersed, sealed away within the brain.

    ¡°Hehehehe~~ If I unlock the seal on her soul, it can awaken, what I often refer to as a ¡®ghost~~''¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°The soul of the Divine Race, or ghost, even without a body, I can handle it. Good, now, let¡¯s awaken Zhen¡¯s soul!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s forte was capturing ghosts and exorcising evil spirits, and dealing with the ghost of a mid-tier deity was still something he could do with ease.

    Next, Huang Xiaolong thoroughly researched the seal within Zhen¡¯s soul and unlocked it!

    Buzz~~~~~!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The previously dead and lifeless soul suddenly began to fluctuate!

    Like a phoenix rising from the ashes!

    A tender female voice emanated from the soul. ¡°Lord God! Have you awakened? Please revive me! Lord God!¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~Hahahaha, I am definitely not your so-called Lord God.¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t contain his laughter.

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1483 - Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Divine Race Female Slave

    Chapter 1483: Chapter 1483: Divine Race Female Slave Chapter 1483: Chapter 1483: Divine Race Female Slave Huang Xiaolong is the one who unlocked the seal on Zhen¡¯s soul!

    And so, her soul awakened.

    However, no matter what race, once they lose their body, or their body perishes, the pure soul is not so strong.

    Moreover, this mid-tier God Zhen¡¯s soul hasn¡¯t undergone deliberate cultivation, unlike those ghostly creatures on the ancient Earth that cultivated incessantly, seeking to grow stronger and evolve into Ghost Kings or Ghost Immortals.

    This kind of Divine Race doesn¡¯t cultivate their shadowy souls because they are waiting to be resurrected by the God.

    In summary, once the body is dead as a doornail, it¡¯s just a soul, which is like unrooted water.

    After the seal was released, a sacred and golden mist rose from Zhen¡¯s brain; that was her soul.

    Within the glorious mist, there was a vaguely discernible, charming, and slender female silhouette.

    At this time, she devoutly called out the name of the God.

    ¡°God, I have waited for so long, and you have finally awakened, ready to resurrect my body~~~¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ God? Hahaha~~ I¡¯m dying of laughter! You, a mere prisoner, still fantasize about resurrection?¡± Huang Xiaolong mocked endlessly.

    At this moment, Zhen also felt that the one who awakened her soul was not the God, but a ¡ª- lower-tier God with a very strange aura!

    And she quickly realized that this place was not the Divine Realm at all!

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Soon enough, Zhen let out a piercing, shrill howl; this voice was filled with indescribable shock and anger!

    ¡°Who am I?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled playfully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you~~ I am not one of your kind, meaning, I¡¯m not from the Divine Race; I am your enemy, and one day, I will annihilate all of the Divine Race, and kill God too~~¡±

    ¡°Roar!!!! Blasphemy! Such blasphemy! You wretched and filthy creature, daring to be disrespectful to God! You should die!¡±

    As the words were spoken, a flash of golden light burst forth from Zhen¡¯s soul and struck at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain.

    That was an attack of the soul.

    With a thought from Huang Xiaolong, hundreds of talismans flew up in the air!

    On the talismans, divine light flickered, and divine scripts floated, creating a spectacular sight.

    Hundreds of talismans barely managed to withstand Zhen¡¯s attack.

    However, Zhen did not follow up with continuous attacks; her soul was trembling.

    ¡°Impossible! Your defense, your defense, how is it so strong! My attack is enough to kill a level 6 or 7 God!¡±

    Zhen let out a roar of unwillingness and resentment.

    ¡°Having lost your body, you can¡¯t use the energy contained in your Godhood; it is merely an attack by the soul, which can¡¯t touch me at all~~ I have as many of these defensive talismans as I want. And you? Without a Divine Body and Godhood, how many times can your soul attack? Better save your energy, or you might tire yourself out to the point of soul dispersal~~~~hahaha~~ Don¡¯t be foolish, now you¡¯re just fish on the chopping board, no longer the high and mighty mid-tier God, hahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire being surged with a delightful sense of control over Zhen, ¡°Besides, as soon as I destroy your corpse, your soul will eventually dissipate, hahaha~~~¡±

    During their conversation, Huang Xiaolong threw hundreds of attack talismans, sticking them onto Zhen¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Just one thought from me, and your corpse would be full of pits and holes. Even if not completely destroyed, it will be riddled with holes~~hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°You! You! You!¡± Zhen¡¯s soul uttered an even more palpitations-inducing, trembling voice, clearly frightened. ¡°You¡­ you stop! Don¡¯t even think about destroying my vessel!¡±

    ¡°What? Still delusely hoping for your God to come resurrect you? Forget it, this is truly not the Divine Realm, but my territory; you won¡¯t be waiting for God here.¡± Huang Xiaolong flicked his fingernail.

    Silence.

    Zhen¡¯s soul fell silent.

    She began to feel a bit of despair.

    But soon, she said with a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want? Try to dissolve my faith, make me betray God? That¡¯s impossible! Let me be scattered to the winds! I will not betray God!¡±

    ¡°Psh~~ Your soul, I still have use for it. I plan to study your Divine Body and Godhood.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then threw out hundreds of soul-suppressing talismans, subduing Zhen¡¯s soul.

    ¡°What to do now?¡± Huang Xiaolong mumbled to himself. ¡°Should I dissect Zhen¡¯s corpse, remove the Godhood? Or use the old method, pouring Mengpo¡¯s Soup over her soul, wiping her memories, and then refine her soul into divine medicine to nourish my own spirit¡­¡±

    Zhen¡¯s soul trembled violently upon hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words.

    Dissection? Removing Godhood? Erasing emotional memories from the soul? Refining the spirit?

    Too cruel!

    This fellow is simply too malicious!

    Even in the realm of gods, such ruthless characters are rare!

    ¡°Kill me now! Quick! Kill me!¡± Zhen begged for death.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t pay any attention to Zhen and was busy studying. ¡°These bodies of high-level gods, I must make perfect use of them, to their fullest. The Divine Spirit, after conducting my research with my divine consciousness, is indeed a unique spiritual imprint, a soul mark. Even if washed with Mengpo¡¯s Soup, it would take a very long time to turn it into a pure energy form. And absorbing such a tremendous energy form also requires a lengthy period of time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm~~ In fact, it¡¯s not only a God that can revive these Divine Race members, I can too.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong is the Yin Emperor, and his best-mastery Law is the Life and Death Law.

    Divine Race too are beings, and as long as there is a Divine Body and spirit, Huang Xiaolong could bring them all back to life.

    ¡°Revival~~ Hmm~~ Of course, I wouldn¡¯t easily revive these Divine Race members. Even resurrecting one, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it~~ so¡­ That¡¯s it, convert them! Directly convert their spirits!¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Conversion, turning these Divine Race members into his slaves, loyal dogs!

    It should be known that if it were a living member of the Divine Race, Huang Xiaolong would have no way to convert it.

    After all, they are a supreme race above all!

    But those Divine Race members who have fallen cannot be converted, but the dead¡­

    Possibly!

    Without the support of the Divine Body and Divine Spirit, a soul is, plainly speaking, just a lost wandering ghost. At most, a powerful wandering ghost. How can it be unable to be converted?

    Let¡¯s try!

    With a single thought from Huang Xiaolong, a majestic conversion light surged within the underworld!

    A stream of conversion light shone upon Zhen¡¯s spirit.

    The chants of devils rose and fell in succession.

    ¡°No! You damned fool! What are you doing?¡± Zhen¡¯s spirit let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    However, her spirit was suppressed by the Soul Suppressing Talisman, completely immobilized.

    She could only passively accept the conversion.

    Time ticked by, and three days passed.

    Zhen¡¯s spirit had not yet completed conversion, but the process was effective.

    ¡°It seems that my idea is viable, these bodies of the Divine Race can bring me quite a few high-level god slaves. Now, what I need to do is resurrect these bodies.¡±

    Zhen would be the first subject for the experiment.

    Huang Xiaolong began to draw talismans.

    The kind used for resurrecting corpses.

    Such talismans were not rare, but Huang Xiaolong still improved upon them.

    Half a month passed.

    Zhen¡¯s spirit was completely converted.

    Her belief had been erased.

    To be precise, her belief in the God had been erased, now, replaced with belief in Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master! Your servant Zhen, greets the Master!¡±

    Zhen¡¯s spirit, in an utterly respectful and almost groveling voice.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha~~~~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong roared with laughter in ecstasy.

    ¡°Good, very good, now, I¡¯m going to resurrect you! I will have my first high-level god slave! Hahaha~~ thrilling!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1484 - Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Revive Divine Race

    Chapter 1484: Chapter 1484: Revive, Divine Race! Chapter 1484: Chapter 1484: Revive, Divine Race! Huang Xiaolong had completely transformed the soul of the middle-ranked goddess ¡°Zhen.¡±

    Her soul had now become utterly calm.

    So, the remaining task was to resurrect her Divine Body and awaken her divinity!

    Zhen¡¯s corpse was already covered with talismanic seals.

    Each talismanic seal was a condensation of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s efforts and wisdom.

    For Huang Xiaolong, who had mastered the supreme path of life and death, whether it was resurrection or borrowing a body for a soul to return, he was well-versed in all.

    Resurrecting a member of the Divine Race might be more challenging than resurrecting ordinary beings, but fundamentally, the principles were the same.

    Moreover, these Divine Race corpses were well-preserved, and the souls had not left their bodies¡­ Huang Xiaolong was confident he could achieve it!

    Light the incense candles!

    Recite the spell!

    On Zhen¡¯s body, the full-bodied talismans began to burn.

    Transforming into mysterious divine scripts, they swirled around like colorful butterflies.

    The dead, lifeless, dried cells began to regain vitality.

    The dead universe inside her began to radiate life.

    The pale skin began to show a rosy hue.

    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.

    ¡°Soul, return to your place!¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded sternly.

    Zhen knew the gravity of the situation; she didn¡¯t dare to babble a word, her soul obediently returned to the brain of the corpse, remained quiet, and began to merge with the body.

    About half an hour later¨C

    Zhen¡¯s cold corpse began to emanate body heat.

    Her skin and complexion took on a healthy, rosy flush.

    The universe inside her was completely awakened, rejuvenated.

    That Divine Power containing immense energy, like an engine, started running again.

    She opened her eyes.

    Her long eyelashes fluttered a few times.

    ¡°Master~~¡± Zhen¡¯s cherry lips lightly parted.

    Then, she swiftly jumped down from the platform, facing Huang Xiaolong, and performed a very elegant, standard Divine Race royal court etiquette.

    She lived!

    She lived again!

    After resurrection, Zhen was even more beautiful and captivating.

    Her demeanor was so noble that it seemed sacrilegious for any creature to profane, only worthy of utmost reverence!

    A smile that could dethrone kings!

    Of course, her strength must be mentioned!

    Even though she was holding back, it seemed every pore and cell of her body harbored incredible, mighty Divine Power!

    As if, with a single fingertip, she could burst this universe!

    This feeling, this power, Huang Xiaolong had only felt from that middle-ranked god ¡°Yun¡± in the Battleworlds!

    Indeed, this Zhen was also a middle-ranked god, a peer to that Yun!

    Even the old patriarch of the Long Clan, Ancestor Dragon, would only face inevitable defeat and be crushed to dust when confronted by this Zhen! It was undeniable!

    ¡°HAHAHAHA~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong suddenly burst into laughter, spirited and uncontrollable.

    The next second, he gently reached out and grasped Zhen¡¯s exquisite chin.

    It was an extremely frivolous gesture.

    Zhen lifted her head, her eyes like glistening autumn waters, looking at Huang Xiaolong with affection and allure, not just hinting but also exuding the charm of a playful cat and sly fox.

    It seemed, no matter what Huang Xiaolong did to her, no matter how excessive, she would be utterly compliant and overjoyed.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA~~ Back then, in the Battleworlds, that god Yun threatened and tempted me; I dared not say anything. He was too powerful, could annihilate me billions of times in a snap! That feeling, truly suffocating, is vividly remembered!¡± Huang Xiaolong said with indescribable relief. ¡°But now, I own a slave, a match for that Yun! HAHAHAHA~~~ How unpredictable is life! Magnificent! Now, it¡¯s not so easy for Yun to threaten me again!¡±

    ¡°Zhen, have you heard of the extremist middle-ranked god Yun?¡± Huang Xiaolong casually asked.

    ¡°Master, Yun left the Divine Realm many years ago. To put it precisely, he fled. Once the identity of an extremist is exposed in the Divine Realm, they will be slaughtered,¡± Zhen respectfully answered.

    ¡°Oh, are you an extremist?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Not, master.¡± Zhen answered sweetly. ¡°However, from today onwards, in my heart, master is paramount. If master wishes me to be an extremist, then naturally I will be.¡±

    ¡°Heh, we can¡¯t go being extremists either. Hmm~~you are merely my slave, loyal only to me, unaffiliated with any factions, understand?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Zhen complied meekly like a sheep.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve just resurrected and still need to adapt to your body. Go rest while I continue my work.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand and pinched Zhen¡¯s soft and voluptuous parts lightly.

    Zhen¡¯s pretty face blushed crimson, and through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°Does master desire me? I have yet to have a partner in the Divine Realm; being able to serve master is my fortune.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, no rush for now.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand dismissively.

    Now, there are still so many Divine Race corpses waiting for Huang Xiaolong to deal with.

    Moreover, there¡¯s also a dragon god¡¯s corpse, a big deal indeed!

    Continue the resurrection.

    Huang Xiaolong no longer bothered to lift the soul seals of those Divine Race.

    Directly transform.

    Transform first, then talk.

    So, the entire great hall was filled with crisscrossing transformation lights.

    However, Huang Xiaolong kept two mid-level and five low-level god corpses untransformed, and instead used Mengpo Soup to soak their souls and divine forms.

    Washed by the Mengpo Soup, their sealed emotions, joys and sorrows, angers and comforts, memories, and feelings were all cleansed, turning into a blank slate, becoming pure divine soul energy.

    As such, these two mid-level and five low-level gods were thoroughly dead. Even if forcibly resurrected, they would exist merely as idiots.

    These corpses, Huang Xiaolong planned to refine into various divine medicines, consuming them himself to nourish and enhance his strength.

    While transforming, Huang Xiaolong also continuously drew talismans.

    He continuously affixed the drawn talismans onto each corpse.

    Months passed.

    Finally!

    Aside from Zhen, who was the first to taste the crab, and those seven corpses that Huang Xiaolong soaked in Mengpo Soup, the remaining 134 souls were all transformed by Huang Xiaolong.

    134 corpses, all covered with talismans.

    Lift the seal of these transformed souls!

    Boom~!

    Boom~~!

    Boom~~!

    Sacred soul fluctuations crisscrossed the great hall, stirring up a fierce wind!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, master!¡±

    ¡°Master above!¡±

    ¡­

    A multitude of submissive and loyal voices rang in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Good, very good! From now on, I own a large group of Divine Race slaves, high-level divine slaves at that, and thus, build a powerful foundation!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was spirited.

    Ordering, ¡°Souls, all return to your places, now, I shall bestow my grace and resurrect you all! Allowing you to return to this world! From now on, I will lead you, to wage wars in the Divine Realm, to kill the God!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chanted the incantation.

    The talismans on these Divine Race corpses began to burn.

    The entire space was filled with divine script.

    The power of life resurrection was roiling and boiling.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    One by one, the cold Divine Race corpses began to radiate warmth.

    Their limbs started twitching slightly.

    Resurrect!

    Divine beings!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1485 - Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Leaving

    Chapter 1485: Chapter 1485: Leaving! Chapter 1485: Chapter 1485: Leaving! Statues of the Divine Race, perfectly resurrected.

    Divine light spilled forth.

    In the air, loud sacred chants resonated.

    Over a hundred members of the Divine Race were resurrected, their essence, invisible, spread out, casting the entire underworld in a beauty so divine, it resembled the realm of gods.

    Many infernal beings were overwhelmed by this divine aura, kneeling down in devout worship.

    Meanwhile, these resurrected members of the Divine Race were worshiping Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°We greet our master! Thank you, master, for granting us rebirth!¡±

    Over a hundred Divine Race members knelt before Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ good, good, you all possess divinity, you will become my aid. Rise,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a laugh as he lifted his hand.

    ¡°Alright, you may settle down here in my underworld for now, I still need to retreat for a while,¡± commanded Huang Xiaolong.

    The Divine Race members accepted the order, not daring to disturb Huang Xiaolong, and left the great hall.

    The Goddess Zhen wanted to stay, but Huang Xiaolong dismissed her as well.

    Huang Xiaolong sat cross-legged in the great hall, he set up a Formation that shielded all auras within the hall.

    At this moment, chunks of Mengpo Soup hovered in the air as if solidified.

    Inside it soaked seven divine souls and seven divine pieces.

    The Mengpo Soup cleansed both the souls and the divine pieces.

    In front of Huang Xiaolong lay the corpse of the Dragon God.

    Massive, tremendous, filled with ancient primal energy¨Cthe corpse of the Dragon God!

    His eyes were tightly closed, as if he had fallen into slumber.

    He lost his vitality.

    Yet even so, he still emitted a divine might that intimidated the ancient and desolate realms and dominated the starry sky and myriad races.

    Without a doubt, the aura of the Dragon God utterly and completely crushed any of the previously resurrected Divine Race members!

    ¡°The Dragon God is strong, on the same level as a God.¡±

    The soul of the Dragon God was also sealed.

    ¡°Good! Transform! Revive the Dragon God as well, turn him into my slave! Then, I will have the bargaining chip to arm-wrestle with the God of Divine Race! Assassinating a God will no longer be just talk!¡±

    Countless lights of transformation, like rounds of blazing suns, poured over the soul of the Dragon God.

    The devil¡¯s song chimed.

    However¨C

    Even just a soul, it is immensely great, even sacred.

    Thus, the transformation was extremely challenging! Slow!

    ¡°It seems, to fully transform the soul of the Dragon God, it will take a very long time~¡±

    Even Huang Xiaolong could only describe the time required for transforming the Dragon God as ¡°lengthy.¡±

    Exactly how long, that is unknown.

    ¡°Never mind, let the light of transformation continue to shine on the soul of the Dragon God. This matter can¡¯t be rushed.¡±

    Rushing won¡¯t speed it up.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was not idle.

    Before long, the souls of two middle-ranked and five lower-ranked gods were all cleansed, turned into pure divine soul energy.

    What excellent nourishment!

    Compared to the earlier low-level gods, their divine soul energy was simply too coarse, too minor and trivial, just like dregs!

    Good, good, this is good!

    Huang Xiaolong began to demonstrate his peak mastery in alchemy skills.

    He planned to refine all seven high-rank gods¡¯ souls into divine soul pills.

    The underworld also had various materials to assist.

    Alchemy was a trivial matter.

    It just took some time.

    A month later, pills that glimmered moistly, like Luminous Pearls, were successfully crafted by Huang Xiaolong.

    Each pill was infused with a magnificent and grand soul force!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Consuming these pills, to what extent will my divine soul grow? Hahaha~~~ I¡¯m not even sure myself! Let¡¯s try it!¡±

    Thereupon, Huang Xiaolong began taking the medicine.

    Taking the medicine was a lengthy process.

    After all, these divine medicines are too potent.

    If one is not careful, it might backfire and damage the soul.

    Huang Xiaolong took the medicines slowly and refined them with care, safety first.

    Three years!

    He spent a full three years in the underworld!

    Finally, during these three years, he refined all the divine soul medicines into his soul.

    After testing, now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense is equivalent to¨Ca lower-ranked god with a divine nature!

    Even the Divine Race slaves like Zhen couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    Because what happened to Huang Xiaolong was simply inconceivable, something that had never occurred in the history of the divine realm.

    Huang Xiaolong, at the realm of a level 2 god, but his divine sense and soul were comparable to a lower-ranked god with a divine nature.

    What kind of freak was this?

    After three years of purification, the seven divine natures were finally cleansed of their imprints.

    Becoming pure energy bodies.

    Usable by me.

    However, implanting a divine nature directly into the body is impossible.

    Firstly, because Huang Xiaolong¡¯s realm isn¡¯t sufficient, although his soul is strong enough to accommodate a divine nature without bursting, his divine body¡¯s realm is too weak.

    Secondly, according to Zhen, the Divine Race can only obtain their own divine natures through enlightenment, letting the divine realm descend the exclusive divine nature. If one tries to merge with another¡¯s divine nature through shortcuts, even if you¡¯re lucky to succeed, that¡¯s as far as you will go. There won¡¯t be any more progress.

    Simply put, a divine nature is the enlightenment of a god, and the result of enlightenment is the descended divine nature, but the process of enlightenment is equally important!

    So, for Huang Xiaolong, although the seven divine natures on hand have been cleansed of their imprints, like seven blank sheets, they lack Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own enlightenment.

    Without enlightenment, merging them is useless, compared to other Divine Race beings of the same realm, they¡¯re garbage.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong decided not to take the route of merging divine natures.

    He took a different approach, refining the divine natures and turning them into medicine to consume, which can enhance the body¡¯s strength, just like body refinement!

    However, divine natures are hard, and it¡¯s difficult to shatter and refine them into medicine in a short time.

    So, this matter had to be put on hold.

    Just like the soul of the Dragon God, it still continues to undergo transformation, but with minimal success.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just a waste of time now, I¡¯m too lazy to stay in the underworld any longer, hmm~~ let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong made the decision.

    Right then, he left Zhen and the other Divine Race slaves in the underworld and left alone.

    This group of Divine Race slaves was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s trump card.

    It¡¯s better to keep them hidden until critical moments!

    Leaving the underworld!

    Ancestor Dragon Palace!

    Because the flow of time in the underworld was different from reality, when Huang Xiaolong emerged from the underworld, time hadn¡¯t changed much in the outside world.

    ¡°Young man, how did you manage the corpse of that Divine Race?¡± Ancestor Dragon curiously asked.

    However, he also noticed that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor had become sharper, more elusive, and profound. Previously, Ancestor Dragon could see through Huang Xiaolong, but now, he increasingly felt that Huang Xiaolong had an unfathomable essence.

    And for Huang Xiaolong, looking at Ancestor Dragon now felt like he was nothing special!

    It seems that perspectives are different now!

    After all, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine soul is at the level of a lower god, while this Ancestor Dragon, at best, is equivalent to a level 5 or 6 god.

    It was impossible for Huang Xiaolong not to feel superior.

    ¡°Oh, that corpse, I have my plans. Alright, let¡¯s leave now, Ancestor Dragon, would you like to join us?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Ancestor Dragon looked troubled.

    ¡°Alright, Ancestor Dragon, I know you prefer to sit on the fence and not get involved in the struggles with the Divine Race, that¡¯s fine, you can stay hidden here. However, I still need your help to open the passage to the divine realm.¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke reasonably.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy, I will give you all seven Dragon Balls, and you can open the passage as you wish,¡± Ancestor Dragon said.

    Right then, Ancestor Dragon handed over all seven Dragon Balls to Huang Xiaolong and also instructed him on how to open the passage.

    Huang Xiaolong and his companions bid farewell to Ancestor Dragon and returned to the realm of Immortal Dragons and Demons.

    ¡°I wonder if that mid-ranked god has come looking for me?¡± A playful smile crossed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s lips.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Now, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    He had the trump card to overwhelm!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Back home!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    PS: Recommend a novel about showing off and face-slapping called ¡°Rich Second Generation Cultivator,¡± it¡¯s very interesting

 Chapter 1486 - Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 The Meteorite Has Come

    Chapter 1486: Chapter 1486: The Meteorite Has Come! Chapter 1486: Chapter 1486: The Meteorite Has Come! Huang Xiaolong could almost say that his mission was accomplished as he returned to the realm of Immortal, Dragon, and Demon with his companions.

    He had ample confidence.

    The task of assassinating a God in the Divine Realm no longer seemed so repulsive or frightening.

    There was still a sliver of chance.

    After a series of cosmic travels, Huang Xiaolong and his companions finally returned to the Dragon Realm.

    Well¡­ after all, Huang Xiaolong, as the son-in-law of the Long Clan, considered the Dragon Realm to be half his home.

    During their absence, the entire universe seemed extraordinarily serene. As tranquil as a wisp of smoke.

    There were no upheavals.

    No Divine Race coming to invade.

    Even that extremists¡¯ mid-level God ¡°Ruins¡± had not paid a visit.

    Such rare peace.

    One day, Huang Xiaolong quietly released Mengpo from the underworld.

    He used talismans to mask most of her presence.

    Otherwise, with the might of her mid-level God stature, she would probably crush the universe.

    ¡°Mengpo,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with his hands clasped behind his back.

    Mengpo assumed a position of utmost devotion behind Huang Xiaolong, ready to serve at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Use your Divine Power to fuse the three realms of Demon, Immortal, and Dragon into one,¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded.

    Indeed, the three major forces of the universe¨Cthe Demon, Immortal, and Dragon realms¨Cwere too far apart. Should any conflict arise, the elongated battle lines would be decidedly disadvantageous. It would be easy for them to be taken down one by one.

    Therefore, it¡¯s best to merge the three realms.

    Unifying the three realms.

    To accomplish this, one must wield the power of a God.

    Huang Xiaolong was not yet capable of this.

    ¡°Mm, Master, your servant understands. However, to merge worlds, relying solely on my Divine Power is somewhat insufficient. At a minimum, three mid-level Gods must work together,¡± Mengpo truthfully reported.

    ¡°Good. As you say. You¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong decreed, and with a thought, summoned two mid-level God servants from the underworld.

    Three mid-level God servants, masking their presence, stood respectfully behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Prepare yourselves,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently, with an air of superiority.

    Subsequently, the three mid-level Gods began their intense preparations.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong also spread his intentions to the three realms of Demon, Immortal, and Dragon.

    Naturally, he encountered neither criticism nor opposition.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was undeniably the supreme ruler and emperor of this universe.

    After several days of preparation, the three mid-level Gods began to release their Divine Power.

    Their Divine Power was boundless, enveloping the universe, and their divine thoughts covered every inch of space.

    To mortals, and even to the natives of this universe, the cosmos seemed infinite, with no end in sight.

    But to the Divine Race, the universe was merely a small region, nothing more.

    Then came the fusion.

    The three realms of Demon, Immortal, and Dragon were moved together by the Divine Power, and then they began to merge.

    To curry favor with Huang Xiaolong, these three mid-level Gods not only fused the three realms together, but also gathered all the civilized planets in the universe and fused them as well.

    Thus, countless planets left their original orbits and flew towards the realms of Demon, Immortal, and Dragon.

    The spectacle was magnificent!

    ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing! Absolutely incredible!¡± Even Huang Xiaolong himself was in awe.

    Divine Power possesses great creative force; the Divine Race is akin to a creator.

    If mid-level Gods can merge the planets of the universe, then high-level Gods can surely create universes out of nothing.

    ¡°Excellent! One day, I too shall possess such magnificent power!¡± Huang Xiaolong vowed silently in his heart.

    At the same time, those beings living on the planets that had been fused were both baffled and shocked, but also sensed a tremendous opportunity¨C

    ¡°Ah~~ What¡¯s happening! Have our planets ascended?¡±

    ¡°Such a powerful energy glow! Good heavens! The quality of this energy glow is who knows how many times superior to that on our planet!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a stroke of fortune! A huge stroke of fortune!¡±

    ¡°No! I can feel the presence of higher life forms! Are we finished? Are we to be food for these superior beings or perhaps kept and bred as slaves?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Lesser beings, silence yourselves.¡± On behalf of Huang Xiaolong, Zhen conveyed the thoughts to this universe.

    ¡°Now, all civilizations in the universe, unite. After the merger, your original planets will no longer exist. You will gain higher-level civilizations and a new home~~¡±

    ¡­

    The fusion continued for a full month.

    Finally!

    It was complete!

    Suspended in the cosmos was a massive, spherical planet.

    This planet shone with a golden hue!

    The golden color represented Divine Power.

    It meant that the surface of the planet¡¯s atmosphere was actually veiled by Divine Power.

    These Divine Powers were granted by the three mid-ranking Gods.

    The planet encompassed the realms of demons, immortals, and dragons, as well as all the civilized planets in this universe.

    Now, the Demon King, Drunk Wind Immortal Emperor, and Demon King Kui, among others, were leading the core members of the three realms in organizing this grand planet.

    Establishing laws.

    Demarcating powers.

    Their mission was to shape this grand planet into a single, indivisible entity.

    Such trivial matters, of course, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t be bothered to handle.

    With so much to be revitalized, he left all the troubles to others to address.

    Huang Xiaolong was content to take it easy, romping through the mountains and waters with his wives in this new home, reveling in their merry companionship.

    Living a Buddha-like life.

    Huang Xiaolong, like a salted fish, was relishing in the rare tranquility he had earned over the years.

    Years later, the planet had completely harmonized.

    Creatures from all corners of the universe, different species, had adapted to one another and were engaged in close commercial exchanges.

    The planet became extremely prosperous, truly a golden age, a spectacle of vigorous vitality!

    One day, Huang Xiaolong sat in a palace, drinking tea with Zhen and the other members of the Divine Race.

    ¡°Master, if you wish to leave this universe, you can also incorporate this planet into your underworld.¡± Zhen offered with a smiling confidence. ¡°In doing so, wherever you go, this foundation of yours will follow like a shadow.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly. ¡°When I go to the realm of Gods, I¡¯ll take this universe with me. In the future, my universe will inevitably replace that of the Gods.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was not being arrogant.

    At the same time, in the underworld, the Dragon God¡¯s soul that had been continuously nurtured, as well as the Divine essence that had been soaking in Mengpo¡¯s Soup, were also making significant progress.

    Everything was developing in a positive direction.

    Suddenly~~~

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~~ Young man! An old friend comes visiting, tsk tsk, your universe is really thriving!¡±

    A deep and proud voice rang out in the boundless starry sky outside the planet.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    It was Yun¡¯s voice!

    ¡°Heh heh, so you¡¯ve finally come!¡± Huang Xiaolong stood up and then said to Zhen and the rest of the Divine Race. ¡°Step back for a moment, I¡¯ll call you out if needed..¡±

    Thereupon, after sending Zhen and the other Divine Race members into the underworld, Huang Xiaolong flew straight up into the sky.

    To meet with Yun.

    ¡­

 Chapter 1487 - Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Soul Search

    Chapter 1487: Chapter 1487: Soul Search! Chapter 1487: Chapter 1487: Soul Search! Finally, Yue has revealed himself!

    He came to find Huang Xiaolong to discuss the assassination of the God in the Divine Realm.

    After parting ways at the Battle of Ten Thousand Realms, Yue set off to other universes in search of the treasures he had hidden himself, accumulated over his lifetime. Among these treasures were numerous items that could enhance one¡¯s strength.

    Since he wanted Huang Xiaolong to stir up big trouble in the Divine Realm, he was certainly going to offer Huang Xiaolong some advantages.

    To put it nicely, it was to cultivate Huang Xiaolong¡­

    At this moment, Yue floated in the universe, staring with a horrified look at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s planet!

    ¡°What is going on here!¡± Even the usually unshakeable Yue was showing a face of shock and horror at this time.

    First of all, this planet was immensely huge!

    As a mid-rank God, Yue had fled the Divine Realm and traversed numerous universes, seen many planets, and some of these planets boasted highly advanced civilizations. Some had boundless territories and populations exceeding trillions.

    However, Yue had never seen such a massive planet before!

    Nor had he ever seen a planet with so many creatures!

    It was terrifying!

    ¡°And yet, on this planet, Divine Power is steaming! That youngster has made his own planet acquire the aura of the Divine Race. Is he trying to imitate the Divine Race?¡± Yue¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed, ¡°But it¡¯s true, that youngster, along with his clansmen, have all become part of the Divine Race, albeit a lower-level one, but enough for them to be proud. I see, it¡¯s merely dressing up a monkey in a robe¨Chow ridiculous~~ Wait¡­ this planet, it must have merged all the civilizations of this universe¡­ This is an incredible feat! What¡¯s going on? How could this be? That youngster is only a Level 2 God, he couldn¡¯t pull off such a grand maneuver!¡±

    Numerous thoughts flooded Yue¡¯s mind!

    And large question marks dominated his brain!

    It made no sense!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s domain baffled Yue.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible; high-ranking Gods create universes, mid-ranking Gods merge universes¡­ This youngster has merged all the civilized planets in the entire universe, this is typical of mid-ranking God actions~~ I, too, am a mid-ranking God, but even with my own power, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to do such a thing. At least, it would take three or four mid-ranking Gods working together to achieve it!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it!!!! How could that youngster do it?¡±

    Yue was filled with shock and suspicion.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s said that that youngster amassed quite a few Divine Artifacts on the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Realms, they are all low-level Divine Artifacts!!!!¡± Yue¡¯s suspicion grew stronger. ¡°Could it be, there¡¯s a high-ranking God, at least a mid-ranking, or even a high-ranking God, helping this youngster?¡±

    Suddenly, a fierce glint emerged in Yue¡¯s eyes, and his pupils slightly contracted, his heart trembling. ¡°Could it be¡­ a high-ranking God has come to this universe, and is assisting this youngster? No! The Divine Race couldn¡¯t wait to eliminate these abominations, they wouldn¡¯t have helped them¡­ Is it the extremist faction of the Divine Race? That doesn¡¯t seem right either! We of the Divine Race¡¯s extremist faction, simply wish to use these insignificant cosmic creatures, it¡¯s impossible they¡¯d expend Divine Power to help them merge civilizations~~~ Has this abomination betrayed me?¡±

    Speaking of which, although Yue was a venerable mid-ranking God, he was seen as nothing more than a fugitive in the Divine Realm, with pursuers from all realms!

    ¡°Could it be that the cosmic abomination betrayed me? In exchange for benefits?¡±

    Yue was highly cautious.

    He immediately extended his divine consciousness, enveloping the entire universe.

    Though he was formidable, in the Divine Realm, there were quite a few who could kill him.

    If several mid-ranking Gods descended, or a single high-ranking God, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    His divine consciousness swept carefully and did not detect the presence of any high-level Gods in this universe.

    Hmm~~

    This somewhat reassured Yue.

    At this time, Huang Xiaolong had also flown out.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s skills in concealment were very meticulous; he hid all the higher-level Gods, like Zhen, in the underworld, and also shielded their powerful soul forces.

    Even standing in front of the cunning Yue, he wouldn¡¯t give himself away.

    ¡°Ah~ Yue! You¡¯ve come!¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned a look of great surprise.

    ¡®Damn it, I see your extremist faction isn¡¯t anything good~~ Heh~~ This time, I¡¯m not afraid of you guys.¡¯

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± Yue, with his divine consciousness, meticulously observed Huang Xiaolong, attempting to completely see through him, revealing every secret of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s from head to toe.

    Unfortunately for Yue, Huang Xiaolong was well-prepared, the knowing catching the unknowing, and wouldn¡¯t let Yue catch any flaws.

    Looking this way and that, Yue noticed that Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t changed much since their last separation.

    ¡°Youngster, what¡¯s the deal with this universe?¡± Yue eventually couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    His schemes were deep, but like a bone stuck in his throat, an itch in his heart that couldn¡¯t be scratched, he had to know what was actually going on.

    ¡°Uh? Universe?¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned ignorance.

    ¡°Hehe, young man, don¡¯t hide and tuck it away. You¡¯ve integrated all the civilized planets in your universe, turning them into a brand-new civilization¡­ Such a feat, below the Divine Race, no universe, no creature could achieve¡­ Moreover, the perimeter of your giant star is also filled with the aura and majesty of the Divine Race¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must have received help from some higher God. Or perhaps, help from several higher Gods~~¡±

    Yue is straightforward.

    Huang Xiaolong was slightly moved in his heart.

    Yue saw through the truth at a glance.

    That was also impressive.

    ¡°Uh, well~~ Yue, your visit this time is mainly to enhance my strength and to strategize with me on how to enter the Divine Realm and how to go about assassinating the God, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled innocently. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s head to my palace first. As the host, I should entertain you properly.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Yue was momentarily stunned, his gaze involuntarily turned towards Huang Xiaolong¡¯s planet, his divine sense sweeping over like an autumn breeze.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for now, young man, you should answer my question first. What exactly happened in your universe?¡± Yue was extremely cautious. He would not put himself in danger.

    Going to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s planet?

    No need!

    Although, for now, nothing dangerous has been discovered.

    But!

    If there were any higher Gods using Divine Artifacts to shield their aura and ambushing, wouldn¡¯t going there be like walking into a trap?

    Safe driving leads to long-lasting ships!

    After all, he is a wanted criminal of the Divine Realm.

    The look Yue gave Huang Xiaolong became more sinister.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Yue¡¯s words were very sharp, already carrying an interrogative tone.

    Moreover, his divine sense completely covered Huang Xiaolong. If anything was even slightly off, he would be able to launch a cold attack on Huang Xiaolong at any moment.

    Of course, Yue would not easily make a move.

    He still had a great deal of patience with Huang Xiaolong.

    After all, after searching for so many years, he finally found a suitable candidate to complete the extreme task¨C¡°assassinate God¡±!

    Try not to destroy him!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong intentionally spread his hands. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. Because, we found the Ancestor Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ancestor Dragon?¡± Upon hearing this, Yue just shook his head. ¡°Impossible, the dragons that descend from the Divine Realm generally have the strength of level 5 or 6 Gods; they couldn¡¯t possibly help you integrate the universe¡¯s civilizations. Young man, hope you are sincere. We are allies, not enemies. Because, our objectives are the same.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~ Yue, we did find the Ancestor Dragon, and when it was in the Divine Realm, it served a higher God. So, when it escaped from the Divine Realm, it stole a Divine Artifact, a higher God¡¯s Divine Artifact, and the purpose of this artifact is to integrate the universe¡¯s civilizations.¡± Huang Xiaolong made things up.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yue was taken aback by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bluffs.

    A higher God¡¯s Divine Artifact?

    If that¡¯s really the case, then it would make sense.

    No problem.

    A Divine Artifact from a higher God can indeed unify the civilizations of the universe into one.

    ¡°Good, good,¡± Yue nodded continuously, then his pupils slightly constricted. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but this time, both sides must show enough sincerity. First, my sincerity is to give you and your companions some high-quality Divine Artifacts. And¨C¡±

    Yue¡¯s voice was full of temptation. ¡°I can promote you to¨Cat least a level 5 God!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly stunned.

    Well, Huang Xiaolong is currently a level 2 God, getting promoted to a level 5 God would indeed be a huge temptation.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°What sincerity do I need to show?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a playful smile.

    ¡°First, hand over the Divine Artifact given to you by the Ancestor Dragon to me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t swallow this artifact. I just want to play with it for a bit. Second, open up your divine sense; I need to search your soul, look through your memories, to see if you are lying. This is the sincerity you need to show.¡±

    Yue¡¯s sharp gaze directly pierced Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eye sockets.

    ¡°Eh? You want to search my soul? Look through my memories?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s breath gradually turned colder.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1488 - Chapter 1488: Chapter 1488: Tearing Off the Mask

    Chapter 1488: Chapter 1488: Tearing Off the Mask

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s murderous intent subtly flickered.

    This Yue was simply too domineering and overbearing.

    To think he actually wanted to perform a soul search on Huang Xiaolong!

    Moreover, he made such a claim righteously and with a semblance of moral high ground.

    ¡°Oh, you are certain you want to search my soul?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked indifferently.

    ¡°Heh, young man, I know you feel somewhat resistant,¡± Yue chuckled. His divine sense had already completely locked onto Huang Xiaolong.

    He believed that with just a flicker of his thoughts, he could easily exterminate Huang Xiaolong!

    Even if there were high-level Gods lying in ambush within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s planet, he could kill them leisurely before they fled, or he could capture Huang Xiaolong instead.

    Yue had confidence in himself.

    How could a mid-rank God not have control over a mere level 2 God? That would be preposterous!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for resistance; I¡¯ve said before, this is about sincerity between us,¡± Yue said patiently, but between his brows, there still lingered an air of superiority, like an emperor looking down on ants.

    ¡°Young man, show your sincerity. The benefits you¡¯ll receive from me are beyond your imagination. This time, I¡¯ve brought all the treasures of my life,¡± Yue smiled. ¡°You will obtain the greatest benefits from these. I will help you, in a short time, to break through your current realm, reaching the level of a level 6 God! It will be a leap! Even in the Divine Realm, as a level 6 God, you will no longer be just a nobody!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong snorted coldly and wordlessly.

    At the same time, he felt fortunate.

    If he had not had this series of fortunate encounters, he would have had to submit to Yue¡¯s lust for power today.

    But times have changed, and now anyone who dares threaten him would meet only one fate¨Cdeath!

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yue was extremely dissatisfied with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s defiant attitude.

    Furthermore, he grew more suspicious that Huang Xiaolong had a formidable backer.

    This was because, when Huang Xiaolong encountered him in the Battle of the Myriad Realms, Huang Xiaolong was very restrained and apprehensive.

    But now, in front of him, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s posture was not at all submissive!

    It was virtually a stance of equal conversation!

    This made Yue feel as though his dignity had been greatly insulted!

    ¡°What are you laughing at!¡± Yue, who had always pretended to be surprisingly refined, was also a bit enraged.

    ¡°Yes, your visit this time is indeed to bestow me great benefits, but all you want is to use me. To exploit me to go to the Divine Realm, to assassinate a God,¡± Huang Xiaolong finally confronted Yue openly. ¡°I am merely a tool in your power struggles. Hehehe, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yue laughed in rage. ¡°Boy, it looks like you¡¯ve figured it out~~hahahaha~~yes, I am using you. However, being used by me is also a stroke of luck for you, isn¡¯t it? Among the countless universes and beings, very few are of use to me! No, I should say, you¡¯re the only one. You ought to be grateful!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°Alright, enough babble, I don¡¯t feel like killing you yet. After all, it would be a pity to destroy such fortune as yours, tantamount to wasting heavenly gifts,¡± Yue said, his words laden with severe threats. ¡°You disagree with the soul search? There¡¯s no helping it, now, I¡¯ll forcibly search your soul~~~hehehe, don¡¯t worry, as long as I find nothing in your memory that is detrimental to me, I will not fuss over what you said today, I will forgive you.¡±

    Yue was finally forcing his hand.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts had already connected with the Underworld.

    Within a mere fraction of a moment, he could release his slaves from the Divine Race.

    ¡°Hahaha~~you still wish to forcibly search my soul?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed uncontrollably, ¡°Are you sure you dare? Fine then, since you¡¯ve decided as such, if you¡¯ve got the guts, just try it.¡±

    After speaking, Huang Xiaolong crossed his arms and looked at Yue with a provocative gaze.

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare??¡±

    Yue had truly gone into a frenzied rage!

    He was being looked down upon!

    Merely by a level 2 God!

    Such an indignity!

    In reality, Yue was a genius among mid-rank Gods in the Divine Realm, blessed with exceptional talent and capable of battling above his level!

    Even upper-rank Gods would not dare to belittle him lightly.

    And now, he was being looked down upon¡­ by Huang Xiaolong¡­

    ¡°Soul search!!!¡± Yue roared furiously, his divine consciousness transforming into a gigantic hand, ready to grab directly into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain and scour through all his memories!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t need to hide his cards anymore!

    Come out!

    My slaves!

    Boom~~~~~!!!!

    A vast hand of divine consciousness erupted from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body, directly clashing with Yue¡¯s hand of divine consciousness and sending it recoiling!

    Next, it was the goddess Yue, emerging from within Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    Hmm, the underworld was a part of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body; when he summoned Yue, naturally, it looked as though she arose from within him.

    ¡°Offending the master! Death penalty!¡± Yue stood protectively in front of Huang Xiaolong, her murderous gaze staring down Yue.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Yue was stunned for a moment, and then his pupils dilated. ¡°Oh, so you really did have an ace up your sleeve~~~ Yue! I know you! What did you just call that young man? Master? You! You! You are a disgrace to the Divine Race! To actually call a lowly creature your master! Have you been bewitched?¡±

    It seemed that Yue was unaware that Yue had already died.

    He also began to feel a hint of wariness towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Yue was a mid-tier God, her combat strength was only a notch below his, but not by much.

    If the two were to fight, Yue might still emerge victorious, but at a considerable cost.

    Of course, if Yue wanted to leave, Yue could not stop her.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Young man, this must be your trump card, right? Do you think that with Yue as your backer, you can act recklessly and without fear in front of me?¡± Yue¡¯s expression was filled with malice.

    ¡°Yue, setting aside that I am an extremist, as a noble member of the Divine Race, are you really willing to consort with such lowly cosmic beings?¡± Yue tried to persuade her earnestly. ¡°How about this, you stay out of this matter, let me handle this kid, and after it¡¯s done, I can offer you some top-grade Divine Artifacts. What say you?¡±

    ¡°Those who insult my master, die.¡± Yue¡¯s beautiful and noble eyes brimmed with immense fighting spirit and indelible hatred and murderous intent.

    In Yue¡¯s eyes, Huang Xiaolong was her faith, her everything. For Yue to continuously insult her master Huang Xiaolong in front of her truly touched Yue¡¯s raw nerve.

    ¡°Hmph! It seems you¡¯re determined to fight to the death with me?¡± Yue¡¯s eyes rolled a few times, and then he sneered at Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Fine, I will leave now, hehehe, Yue won¡¯t always be by your side to protect you, this trash, will she? I¡¯ll wait. I can wait. The moment Yue is slightly careless, I will strike your planet, your cosmos, a devastating blow! Ha ha ha ha! I will grind you down until you are drained! Offending a mid-tier God, for a lowly being like you, is a nightmare that will haunt you for life.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Yes, if a powerful being like you is constantly lurking around waiting for an opportunity to stir up trouble, indeed it would be difficult to guard against and would be annoying.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded casually. ¡°However, I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Yue paused in astonishment.

    ¡°I am going to keep you here,¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed teasingly.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~~ Ha ha ha ha~~¡± Hearing this, Yue laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Keep me? Just with her? Yue? Ask her herself, can she keep me? Ha ha ha ha~~¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Yue alone can¡¯t, but what about¡­ them? With them added to the mix?¡± The playful look in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes deepened.

    ¡°Them?¡± Yue was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hmm, keep him for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong snapped his fingers.

    The next second¡ª-

    Boom~~

    Boom~~

    Boom~~

    ¡­

    Beams of divine light burst out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    The divine light spread like a spiderweb, enveloping Yue!

    One after another, members of the Divine Race completely surrounded Yue!

    Stunned!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Seeing a circle of lower Gods, mid-tier Gods¡­

    Yue was stunned!

    Confused!

    His brain was in chaos!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1489 - Chapter 1489: Chapter 1489: The Extremist Leader!

    Chapter 1489: Chapter 1489: The Extremist Leader!

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong summoned over a hundred members of the Divine Race, completely enfolding the dispirited Yan in their midst.

    The encirclement was tight and impervious, making it impossible for Yan to escape¨Cnot even a sliver of divine sense could seep out!

    Moreover, the overwhelming presence of over a hundred gods was something that Yan simply could not withstand.

    The disparity in strength between them was as vast as the difference between the clouds and the mud.

    ¡°Those who insult my master shall die!¡±

    All the enslaved members of the Divine Race roared in unison.

    Huang Xiaolong had set up a shielding divine formation in this area so that whatever happened here would remain unseen by any creatures on the planet.

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~¡± Flanked by the gods, Huang Xiaolong stood tall like a supreme God King, his eyes naturally exuding the aura of one who wields authority and commands from above. His entire being emanated the vision of the vast starry sky.

    The Eternal God King!

    ¡°You! You!¡± Yan looked at Huang Xiaolong in horror, his gaze scanning the surroundings, witnessing the near-fanatic and devout worship in the eyes of the many gods, sending chills down his spine.

    What on earth had happened?

    ¡°How could this be?! You are all noble members of the Divine Race! You all possess divinity! How can you¡­ How can you¡­ acknowledge such an insignificant being as your master? Absurd! Outrageous! Is this a dream?¡± Yan¡¯s body began shaking uncontrollably, as if he were having a seizure.

    Slap~~!

    What answered Yan was a loud slap to the face!

    The one who struck was a mid-ranked god with a white beard.

    The presence of this mid-ranked god was not extremely sharp or edgy but exuded a profound and domineering aura.

    ¡°Ah! You! You! You are ¡®Yan¡¯~~ an old-school mid-ranked god reputed to be the closest to a high-ranked god! But you! You died many years ago! Moreover, during your life, you committed some wrongs, so the God declared that you would not be resurrected! You¡­ why are you¡­ you¡­¡± Yan¡¯s speech trailed off incoherently, for he realized that the god who had slapped him had long been dead and never resurrected.

    Yet today, he was very much alive and standing here¡­

    It was too eerie.

    A shiver of terror ran down Yan¡¯s spine, causing him to shrink his neck instinctively.

    Eventually, Yan vaguely understood that Huang Xiaolong was certainly no ordinary being!

    At the very least, the resurrection of the old-school mid-ranked god Yan must be connected to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Heh heh heh, now, do you feel like you¡¯ve walked straight into a trap?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Yan with a playful gleam in his eyes.

    It was so satisfying.

    Originally, Huang Xiaolong was meant to be forced, exploited by Yan, to gamble with his life without any room for resistance, just as a pawn would be.

    But now, the tables have turned.

    Yan, in front of him, was just like a damned dead dog!

    Schemes and plots are worth nothing! Before absolute power, they are all just clouds!

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!¡± Yan let out a wail of regret, but quickly adjusted his emotions and spoke to Huang Xiaolong with passion and feeling. ¡°Alright, young man, I take back what I said earlier. Mmm~~ I was too rash, I shouldn¡¯t have harbored the intent to use you. However, it could be said that a fight can lead to a friendship. In fact, we are allies. You are a creature of the universe, which the God wants to eliminate. And we, the extremist faction, are also being pursued by the God, so our enemy is the same. We shouldn¡¯t be fighting each other. I can take responsibility for my actions and apologize to you.¡±

    Yan¡¯s attitude was extremely sincere.

    ¡°Mmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded, then casually flicked his fingernail. ¡°How about this, kneel down first, then talk.¡±

    ¡°What?! Kneel?¡± Rage surged in Yan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You want me to kneel before you? I am a mid-ranked god! I have my own dignity!¡± Yan was truly angry.

    ¡°Heh heh heh~~ you¡¯re still clinging to your ridiculous sense of superiority. Could you be brain-damaged? You still haven¡¯t grasped the situation~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered mockingly, then addressed the enslaved gods around him. ¡°Make him kneel obediently.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, over a hundred members of the Divine Race released their divine senses.

    The dense onslaught of divine senses was like powerful hands pressing down on Yan, forcing him down to his knees.

    Yan could not resist at all.

    Alone and powerless.

    He tried desperately to support his body.

    Crack~~ Crack~~ Crack~~

    His entire skeleton was cracking, and his body involuntarily bent and pressed downwards.

    Finally.

    He knelt down.

    Kneeling in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yue¡¯s dignity was completely lost, and he started to wail.

    Huang Xiaolong directly charged into the underworld, summoning ten thousand rays of transformative light that illuminated Yue¡¯s body thoroughly.

    Normally, to convert a member of the Divine Race would be extremely difficult.

    Unless, the member of the Divine Race was dead.

    Converting a living member of the Divine Race was not so simple.

    However, the current situation was that Yue was completely suppressed from head to toe.

    Utterly unable to move.

    Even his soul was tightly suppressed.

    Therefore, this presented Huang Xiaolong with an opportunity.

    ¡°No~~What are you doing! What are you doing! You actually want to plant a seed inside my soul to make me develop faith in you~~you devil! You¡¯re a devil!¡±

    Yue finally came to his senses.

    He also realized why so many members of the Divine Race called Huang Xiaolong their God.

    So Huang Xiaolong had this trick up his sleeve!

    ¡°No, my personality! My faith! My thoughts! No! You devil, stop it! Stop it now!¡±

    Yue felt his identity being twisted.

    He struggled desperately.

    But the struggle was futile.

    He was suppressed too miserably.

    Thus, after three long days and nights of conversion.

    Yue had lost his reason.

    He had developed absolute faith in Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    This time, Yue knelt in front of Huang Xiaolong and worshiped willingly.

    He kowtowed repeatedly.

    ¡°Uh~~ Well, now tell me, how were you planning to use me? Be more specific,¡± Huang Xiaolong asked commandingly.

    ¡°Reporting to Master, the purpose of our radical faction is not to eliminate the disasters of all living beings in the universe. The life and death of beings in the universe are of no concern to us. Our aim is to kill the God and usurp his throne,¡± Yue confessed without any concealment.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ How noble, back then you claimed to be kind-hearted, opposing the brutality of the God, but it turned out to be for personal gain,¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Yue spilled the beans. ¡°Our leader is the senior god ¡®Hong¡¯~~~He has always wanted to become the God. However, since there is only one God, the only way to replace him is to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Hong?¡± Yan exclaimed.

    The other Divine Race slaves also burst into murmurs of shock.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze turned to Yan.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Master, Hong is one of the several sons under the command of the God,¡± Yan immediately replied. ¡°All of us from the Divine Race were created by the God. But the ones for whom he expended the most effort are 6 members of the Divine Race, 4 males and 2 females, who were all born as senior gods. They are known as his sons and daughters.¡±

    ¡°Generally speaking, members of the Divine Race still need to cultivate. However, the children of the God are born high above all, without the need to cultivate. And Hong, reputed to be the most loyal son, turned out to be the leader of the radical faction, an unexpected revelation that even the God himself is likely unaware of. This news, once it spreads in the Divine Realm, will surely cause a huge uproar,¡± Yan answered.

    ¡°Hmm~~ Alright, let¡¯s return to the planet first and make long-term plans. I still intend to visit the Divine Realm. When the time comes, I¡¯ll also meet this leader of the radical faction, the senior god, Hong,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Immediately, he led the slaves, including Yue, back to the planet.

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1490 - Chapter 1490: Chapter 1490: To the Divine Realm

    Chapter 1490: Chapter 1490: To the Divine Realm

    Huang Xiaolong returned to the planet with a group of Divine Race slaves, including Xu.

    In the palace.

    All the idle people were dismissed.

    Huang Xiaolong sat loftily on the throne, with rows of Divine Race slaves to his left and right.

    ¡°Xu, according to your plan, how do you intend to treat me?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a grin.

    ¡°Reporting to my lord~~¡± Xu stood up respectfully. ¡°First and foremost, I still need to improve my lord¡¯s strength, and then, get my lord into the godly realms. Because our leader is ¡®Hong¡¯, who holds an extremely high position in the godly realms. After my lord enters the godly realms, the leader will arrange a position for you, my lord, to first familiarize yourself with the godly realms.¡±

    ¡°Then, Hong will also nurture my lord, and even let my lord possess divinity! Becoming a great God!¡±

    ¡°Ah~~ That means fatten before slaughtering, hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was well aware.

    Xu continued, ¡°Even further, Hong will grant my lord a certain authority in the godly realms. When my lord has established a position in the godly realms, and the God has fallen into deep slumber, under the premise of least vigilance, Hong will arrange for my lord to assassinate the God. Because my lord¡¯s true identity was not created by the God, so my lord¡¯s attacks and killings are absolutely effective against the God. When the God is in absolute slumber, my lord may be able to succeed.¡±

    ¡°What about after I¡¯ve killed the God?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Then¡­ Hong will execute my lord. Becoming the new generation¡¯s God. Ruling over the godly realms, unrivaled and supreme,¡± Xu answered. ¡°We so-called extremists, in truth, aim to assist Hong in claiming the throne. Nothing else matters.¡±

    ¡°Then, assuming that Hong has his wish granted and becomes the ruler of the godly realms, will he cleanse the living beings in the various universes?¡± Huang Xiaolong inquired with interest.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu answered without hesitation. ¡°No matter who becomes the new God, in the end, they will eradicate the living beings of all universes.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a murderous glint flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes as he harshly said, ¡°Then, they all deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°My lord, what are you planning to do next?¡± Xu asked. ¡°In truth, my lord needn¡¯t risk going to the godly realms. With us slaves at your side, you can pretty much guarantee eternal peace in this universe. After all, the godly realms will not dispatch upper Gods to slaughter the living beings in the lower realms. Let alone upper Gods, not even Divine Race beings with divinity would come down, at most it¡¯s a task for some lower Gods. We can fully shield my lord, easily defending and counterattacking.¡±

    ¡°No no, I plan to infiltrate the godly realms,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with an amused smile.

    Immediately, he said to Xu, ¡°Listen well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Xu replied solemnly.

    ¡°Use their plan against them. When time comes, you will still take me to the godly realms,¡± Huang Xiaolong deliberated before speaking, ¡°Report to that Hong, tell him that you have found a suitable candidate to assassinate the God. It is I. Then, let that Hong nurture me, I will benefit from it. In the end, I want to kill not just the God, but also Hong himself!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was ambitious too.

    To go to the godly realms and make a huge score!

    To get rid of all the troubles at once!

    Rather than living aimlessly in the universe, better to advance boldly and take the initiative!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s nature was to not leave his fate in the hands of other beings!

    ¡°Yes, my lord, this servant understands. Let¡¯s proceed with the counterplan,¡± Xu also complied.

    ¡°Good, Xu, you¡¯ve brought your lifelong treasures, including those to increase strength. How do you plan to raise my cultivation level?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Divine medicine,¡± Xu said directly. ¡°Only divine medicine can help my lord improve some realms in a short period of time. This kind of divine medicine is extremely precious and has no side effects. I only have a few pills, roughly, which can help my lord break through to the standard of a level 6 God.¡±

    Level 6 God?

    Uh¡­

    That¡¯s not bad.

    Currently, Huang Xiaolong was at the level of a level 2 God, which was a lower-tier existence when speaking purely of realms.

    In the godly realms, that would be bottom-tier trash.

    Although his divine soul had already reached the standard of a lesser God, there was a severe mismatch in realms.

    ¡°Very well, the so-called divine medicine, bring it out,¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded.

    Thereupon, Xu took out a bottle of pills from a ring with extreme care.

    They were just 3 or 4 pills, vermilion in color, with divine light enshrouding their surface, conjuring phantom images of immortal cranes and dragons as they soared.

    Quite extraordinary.

    Merely the fragrance of the medicine intoxicated Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°My lord, this truly is a heaven-defying divine medicine. It can help your realm skyrocket. Pity, there are only a few,¡± Xu said with regrets.

    However, some middle Gods immediately spoke respectfully, ¡°My lord, please consume these pills first. Once we reach the godly realms, we will open our treasures, offering all divine treasures to you, my lord! Our hoards are also vast and will not lose to this Xu; they also contain numerous divine medicines.¡±

    Well, these high-level Gods have placed all their lifelong accumulations in the godly realms after death.

    If they could return to the godly realms with Huang Xiaolong,

    then they would be able to unlock their treasures, offering all precious items to Huang Xiaolong.

    This¡­ delighted.

    Without delay, Huang Xiaolong immediately began his closed cultivation.

    The method of taking the medicine had already been conveyed to him by Xu.

    Simple, very simple.

    Following Xu¡¯s instructions, Huang Xiaolong took the divine medicine.

    One year.

    A year had passed in the Underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong had completely refined and absorbed the divine medicine.

    And his realm had also solidly been raised by 4 levels.

    Level 6 God.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had become a Level 6 God.

    Simultaneously, the seven Godhoods that Huang Xiaolong had placed in the Underworld were also thoroughly refined into pills.

    However, these pills could not help Huang Xiaolong to raise his realm.

    The sole purpose of these pills was to enhance the strength of the Divine Body.

    What is the strength of the Divine Body?

    By analogy, it is like the Body Refinement of ancient martial arts.

    Realm¨Ccomparable to Qi Refinement.

    Divine Body strength¨Ccomparable to Body Refinement.

    And these medicines, refined by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s superb and exquisite pill refinement skills, are absolutely without side effects.

    Huang Xiaolong simply decided not to end his seclusion.

    Continue taking the medicine.

    He wanted to make progress.

    Because he knew he would soon be going to the Divine Realm!

    The highest plane in this universe!

    The end goal of all worlds!

    He must make himself strong enough to have a place in the Divine Realm.

    To lay a perfect foundation for the future, to slay the Gods, to kill the higher-level God Hong.

    Take the medicines.

    The seven Godhoods have been refined into a total of 21 pills.

    Three years!

    Huang Xiaolong had spent another three years in the Underworld!

    During these three years, he absorbed and digested all the pills.

    Huang Xiaolong felt a complete transformation!

    The strength of his Divine Body had reached an inconceivable level!

    It seemed that with a single punch or even a flick of his finger, he could shatter the universe.

    Huang Xiaolong was even certain of one thing¨Cif there were any members of the Divine Race without a Godhood, even a Level 9 God, he could burst them with one punch!

    Burst them with brute force!

    After that, Huang Xiaolong called over the Divine Race slaves and had them assess.

    In the end, a conclusion was reached.

    Now, the strength of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Body was comparable to that of a lower-level God!

    Without relying on any Divine Arts, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s raw power of punches and kicks was no less than the offensive methods or defense of a lower-level God!

    In other words, as of now, Huang Xiaolong possessed¨Cthe soul of a lower-level God, the body of a lower-level God, the realm of a Level 6 God!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    For such a condition, the Divine Race slaves were also astounded.

    There had never been such an anomaly in the history of the Divine Realm¡¯s existence.

    ¡°Master, now if you were to go to the Divine Realm, you would no longer be considered weak,¡± Xu said, very respectfully and objectively.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Good, good, now let¡¯s start making arrangements; I am going to the Divine Realm! The time is ripe; I don¡¯t want to wait any longer!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1491 - Chapter 1491: Chapter 1491: Letâ€™s Go! To the Divine Realm!

    Chapter 1491: Chapter 1491: Let¡¯s Go! To the Divine Realm!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong also felt that the time to go to the God Realm had come!

    He already had a certain ability to protect himself!

    Moreover, he had an ace up his sleeve¨Cthe corpse of a Dragon God!

    However, the soul of the Dragon God had not yet been converted by Huang Xiaolong.

    It still needed a very long time.

    But Huang Xiaolong did not want to wait any longer.

    Since he had decided to go to the God Realm, some preparations were needed.

    ¡°Now, if there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t let go of, it¡¯s my universe.¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    Yes, if he went to the God Realm, this universe, though already very strong, was still not safe. If any Middle or Upper Gods descended to this universe, they could still destroy it effortlessly.

    This universe was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s homeland, thus he absolutely forbade it to be tormented by the Divine Race.

    ¡°Master, if you are worried about your universe, then there are two plans,¡± Zhen actively suggested.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Huang Xiaolong said.

    ¡°The first is to leave us in this universe to protect it, but our wish still is to follow the master back to the God Realm and serve you loyally,¡± Zhen said.

    ¡°The second plan is for us to join hands and refine this universe into the master¡¯s underworld.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Refine the entire universe into the underworld?

    This was indeed a method.

    Worthy of being called magnificent!

    Huang Xiaolong doubted he could achieve it himself.

    However, with so many Divine Race slaves joining hands, it seemed feasible.

    ¡°Good! Then refine the entire universe into my underworld, and then¡­ I¡¯ll carry a universe with me as I enter the God Realm! This method is the most secure,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Immediately, a group of Divine Race slaves began to busily prepare to refine the vast, boundless universe into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s underworld.

    Huang Xiaolong simply released his underworld, suspending it in the very center of the universe.

    Next, there was nothing Huang Xiaolong needed to do.

    He gathered the core members of the universe, and detailed his plans to go to the God Realm.

    The beings of the universe were curious, nervous, yet also filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Finally! We are going to ascend to the God Realm! The endpoint of all worlds!¡± The Third Crown Prince was utterly shocked.

    ¡°Master, the God Realm, I wonder what it looks like¡­ We are willing to follow the master, go to the God Realm, and flatten everything! Even pulling the God off their throne! Afterwards, master will dominate the God Realm, becoming the overlord of heaven and earth!¡± Gu Huang was spirited.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Dominate the God Realm?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with brilliance. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have such grand and ambitious goals; I am just here to cleanse the poisons of the God Realm, at least, to prevent them from harming beings of the universe with their self-righteous acts.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong said, ¡°During this time, everyone also get your things in order as well, as the universe will soon be refined into the underworld and become part of it.¡±

    Everyone expressed their complete cooperation.

    Several days later¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Race slaves each rushed to specific locations in the universe.

    Then, they formed a large Formation and jointly exerted Divine Power.

    Boom~~! Boom~~! Boom~~!

    The great Divine Power, bolstered by the Formation, burst forth, reaching every corner of the universe!

    The entire universe was shaking.

    Countless beings within the planets experienced an inexplicable tremor in their hearts.

    However, having been informed in advance, they knew this was normal, and it was not a catastrophe that would wipe out the world.

    Next¡­

    Countless galaxies, stars, and meteorites, as if pulled by some unknown force, were directly funneled into the underworld suspended in the universe.

    Including various energies and materials in the universe, all sorts of black holes, all of them were sucked into the underworld.

    It was as if the underworld had turned into a gigantic, gaping maw, devouring the entire universe.

    Inside the underworld, the devoured universe began to merge with the underworld.

    The spatial barriers of the underworld were evolving.

    The area of the underworld was continuously expanding.

    This process of devouring and refining continued for several months!

    Finally, even that giant planet was also refined into the underworld.

    The entire universe turned into darkness! Into nothingness! A vacuum zone!

    Huang Xiaolong and many Divine Race slaves, their bodies radiating divine light, stood in chaos.

    ¡°Master, your universe has merged with your underworld, indistinguishable from each other,¡± Yu smiled. ¡°Now, this universe is as if it no longer exists.¡±

    ¡°Um. Very good.¡± Huang Xiaolong introspected.

    The Underworld was within his body.

    At least a hundred times, a thousand times larger in area.

    It contained mountains, rivers.

    Dynasties and empires.

    Various resources.

    Countless living beings.

    Everything you could think of.

    It could be said that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body already contained a universe!

    The Ancestor Dragon hidden in this universe was also sent by Huang Xiaolong into the Underworld. For such a technique, the Ancestor Dragon was utterly shocked and dumbfounded, his mind in complete disarray, filled with too many incomprehensible thoughts.

    But Huang Xiaolong had no time to explain to him.

    ¡°Um, everything¡¯s ready, so¡­ now, take me to the Divine Realm.¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~ Whoosh~~

    The Seven Dragon Balls flew up.

    Forming a constellation.

    Seven stars aligned!

    ¡°These are the Ancestor Dragon¡¯s Seven Dragon Balls; I have mastered the method to open the passage to the Divine Race,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Master, your servant will take you into the Divine Realm. Then, directly contact some radical factions of the Divine Race; master will obtain a very legitimate identity in the Divine Realm,¡± Yu reported humbly.

    ¡°Good.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Then, Yu directly took out a human skin.

    He placed the human skin onto his face.

    The next moment¨C

    Boom~~!

    Divine light burst forth, brilliant and dazzling!

    Yu¡¯s facial features completely changed!

    He transformed into the form of an elderly sage, with youthful vitality like a child.

    His body also rapidly bent.

    His realm was still that of a Mid-Rank God, but his aura, appearance, and physique had completely changed.

    Transformed into an elderly man.

    ¡°Oh? This is¡­this is ¡®Yu¡¯~~ a Mid-Rank God, you actually used the Divine Mask to disguise yourself as Yu; the real Yu must have already died, right?¡± Zhen frowned.

    Other Divine Race slaves also felt amazed.

    ¡°Hehehe~~ This Divine Mask is a treasured item cherished by the radical faction¡¯s leader Hong, which he entrusted to me. And the real Yu had already been secretly executed by Hong a long time ago~~ However, only our radical faction of the Divine Race knows of Yu¡¯s death, even the God himself is unaware~~ Now, I, a wanted criminal in the Divine Realm, can return to the Divine Realm with a highly legitimate disguise. From now on, you can call me Yu.¡±

    ¡°Master, you should also call me ¡®Yu¡¯, sir~~¡± Yu respectfully said.

    ¡°Good, very good, it seems that your preparations are quite thorough,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Master, you now look absolutely like a standard member of the Divine Race, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. There are no flaws, it¡¯s perfect,¡± Yu smiled.

    ¡°Good, all of you¨C¡± Huang Xiaolong looked towards Zhen and the other Divine Race slaves. ¡°Because you, in the Divine Realm, have long died and are corpses in the Cemetery of Gods, you temporarily cannot appear in the Divine Realm. So¡­ hide yourselves in the Underworld as well!¡±

    ¡°Yes!!!¡±

    One by one, the Divine Race slaves flew into the Underworld.

    In the vast chaos, only Huang Xiaolong and Yu remained.

    And, the Seven Dragon Balls.

    ¡°Master, please open the passage, your servant will return to the Divine Realm with you!¡± Yu respectfully said.

    ¡°Good~~!¡± Huang Xiaolong, unable to wait, quietly recited the Secret Technique taught by the Ancestor Dragon.

    Boom~~~~~~~!

    The Seven Dragon Balls merged into one, releasing a beam of light.

    A spacetime wormhole was opened!

    From the other side of the wormhole, a grand and magnificent¨C

    Divine Realm aura drifted through!!!!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yu, let¡¯s go. Lead the way.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, his gaze intense.

    ¡°Good, master, let¡¯s go!¡±

    As his words fell, Yu turned into a streak of divine light, rushing into the wormhole, quickly disappearing.

    Huang Xiaolong swiftly followed!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1492 - Chapter 1492: Chapter 1492: From Today, Be Part of the Divine Race

    Chapter 1492: Chapter 1492: From Today, Be Part of the Divine Race

    Huang Xiaolong had finally teleported to the Divine Realm!

    He took the entire universe with him!

    Originally, where the universe was situated, had become a vast expanse of endless chaos!

    Inside the teleportation passage.

    Yu respectfully stood behind Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Eh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong paused, then shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Yu, oh, it¡¯s not correct, now, I should call you Yu. Yu, my identity is just an ordinary and lowly universal creature, while you are a mid-rank god in the Divine Realm. When you bring me to the Divine Realm, watch your posture and words. Don¡¯t be too humble; we must act convincingly and avoid any slip-ups. Although I now have the power to protect myself, the Divine Realm is filled with dangers at every turn, and we must be extremely cautious.¡±

    Now, Huang Xiaolong had completely put away any arrogance; his entire demeanor was extraordinarily low-key, careful, even humble.

    After all, this was the Divine Realm, as stated by the enslaved Divine Race, the hierarchy in the Divine Realm was very distinct. Especially after obtaining a godly status, the difference between each rank was like heaven and earth!

    For instance, a mid-rank god could single-handedly kill ten low-rank gods.

    And an upper-rank god could single-handedly kill dozens of mid-rank gods!

    Indeed, this significant gap in strength is why the Divine Race also wants to transcend the divine calamity to advance further, risking danger.

    This means, although Huang Xiaolong has a number of low-rank god slaves and quite a few mid-rank god slaves, facing an upper-rank god would mean total annihilation! There is no doubt!

    Thus¡­ one must be careful! Must be careful! Once exposed, it¡¯s basically beyond redemption!

    ¡°Yes, Master, your servant understands~~¡± Yu spoke seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master anymore; the names of your Divine Race are single characters, so you can call me ¡®Huang¡¯~~¡± Huang Xiaolong pondered a moment then said.

    ¡°Yes, Master~~ ah, no, Huang.¡± Yu accepted the command.

    Then, Yu also puffed out his chest, the servile expression on his face replaced by an unapproachable sense of superiority.

    Quite cocky.

    With a bit of a bossy flair.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in satisfaction.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong made his final preparations.

    He drew some talismans to hide his aura, submerging his soul and physique.

    On the surface, he appeared to be just a mundane Level 6 god. This rank, in the Divine Realm, is not sufficient to be trampled upon at will by other Divine Race members but is just enough to handle a somewhat respectable errand running job.

    Finally¡­

    At the end of the teleportation passage, the familiar yet foreign aura came through¡­

    It was bright, holy, majestic, impeccably pure, and flawless¡­

    The aura of the Divine Realm!

    This was not Huang Xiaolong¡¯s first time in the Divine Realm!

    He had visited the Divine Graveyard before and had experienced it in advance.

    Additionally, when he resurrected the Divine Race slaves, he also read quite a lot of data and information about the Divine Race from their souls.

    ¡°Huang, we have arrived.¡± Yu entered his role even more, presenting an assertive yet respectful demeanor in front of Huang Xiaolong.

    The next second, the teleportation passage disappeared!

    In front of them, a vast, magnificent world appeared!

    Countless city-states! Mountains! Oceans! Hills! Palaces!

    Even the spatial barriers were golden!

    Radiant!

    In the sky, nine intense suns were suspended!

    The Divine Realm!

    Huang Xiaolong sets foot in the Divine Realm for the second time!

    ¡°Hehe~~ Not bad, a perfect world.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled without any change in his expression.

    At this time, he realized that he and Yun were deep in a massive square.

    Within this square, there was a divine Formation, emitting a great, time-and-space-crossing spatial power.

    Yes, clearly, this was a teleportation Formation.

    It seemed connected to myriads of worlds, countless universes through this teleportation Formation.

    Huang Xiaolong and Yun stood in the Formation, observing calmly.

    Divine light continually ignited, flickering constantly.

    Continously, members of the Divine Race appeared in the teleportation Formation.

    It was unknown from where they had been transported over.

    ¡°Hehehe, during this descent to the lower worlds, I discovered several universes and eradicated all the bacteria within those universes.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, you must have scavenged quite a few treasures, right? There aren¡¯t many items in those universes that catch our eye, but some stuff is quite rare.¡±

    ¡°I captured quite a few slaves, hehe, the females in the universe I visited were quite beautiful; I captured many, brought them back to enjoy for a while, and after I tire of them, I¡¯ll execute them one by one.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really jealous of you guys, finding such resource-rich universes. I¡¯m just unlucky, only found a barren universe, the beings in that universe are too lowly, I just slaughtered them for fun.¡±

    ¡­

    The coming and going Divine Race members boastfully conversed, merely showing off about which universes they had discovered and how they tyrannized them.

    From their conversations, it could be understood that every day, different universes are discovered by the Divine Race and then they face extermination.

    ¡®These beasts! They think they are the masters of everything, the supreme beings of all~~ and they can righteously slaughter~~ damn it! I must exterminate you cursed beings!¡¯ Huang Xiaolong thought to himself with a fierce determination.

    And at this moment, the surrounding Divine Race members didn¡¯t pay any attention to Huang Xiaolong.

    They apparently also regarded Huang Xiaolong as one of their own.

    No flaws.

    Perfect.

    ¡°Yun, now, follow me.¡± Yun was also excited and emotional as he re-entered the Divine Realm; he too had been away for many years.

    His eyes were filled with excited flames.

    But Yun¡¯s acting skills were becoming better and better, he said to Huang Xiaolong with an old and mellow voice, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to my mansion.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and took a step, following Yun.

    The two walked side by side.

    Huang Xiaolong was like Mrs. Liu entering the Grand View Garden, his eyes constantly looking around, finding everything fascinating.

    In fact, the Divine Realm was just like Earth, with a similar social structure; the Divine Race was also divided into different ranks.

    There were upper circles as well as a lower class.

    There were businesses, academies, functional departments¡­ everything imaginable.

    Huang Xiaolong stretched lazily, ¡°Hehehe, from today onwards, I¡¯ll also try to regard myself as a member of the Divine Race.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Not long after walking, an ancient mansion appeared ahead.

    In front of the mansion, some level 2 and 3 gods were on guard.

    ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± Yun seemed relieved, and then he soul transmitted to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master, this mansion belongs to Yue, but inside, all members of the Divine Race are extremists. This is one of our extremist faction¡¯s strongholds, a secret place. Now, as you follow your servant into the mansion, I will immediately report the news, and then, Master will be granted a very legitimate identity. This identity will allow Master to do whatever he wants in the Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°Then, the next step will be to arrange for Master to meet with Hong. He will assign tasks to Master.¡±

    ¡°Alright, arrange everything as you see fit.¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a lazy smile.

 Chapter 1493 - Chapter 1493: Chapter 1493: Arranging an Identity

    Chapter 1493: Chapter 1493: Arranging an Identity

    Yue led Huang Xiaolong with a proud stride into the mansion.

    The low-level gods guarding the gate, upon seeing Yue, all had expressions of astonishment and naturally observed Huang Xiaolong before nodding slightly.

    ¡°Lord, you have finally returned to the Divine Realm.¡± The low-level gods all put on sycophantic faces.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Yue certainly acted the part.

    Huang Xiaolong followed Yue without batting an eyelid.

    However, his divine consciousness was exceptionally strong, comparable to that of a low-rank god, so after entering the mansion, he indeed caught the guarded yet peculiar conversation of the low-level gods¨C

    ¡°Tsks, who is that guy? Seems like he¡¯s also at the 5th or 6th level of godhood.¡±

    ¡°I reckon he¡¯s a member of the Divine Race brought back by the lord. Nothing special. Of course, stronger than us, no need to guard the gate.¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s not from the Divine Race! After all, the lord¡¯s mission to the lower realm was to find¡­¡±

    ¡°Could he be a creature from the cosmos? But he clearly looks like one of our Divine Race kin!¡±

    ¡°Alright, we shouldn¡¯t casually discuss these matters, our status is too low, there are many things we can¡¯t interfere with. Just do our own duties.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Heh~~ These guys are starting to speculate about my identity. How interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong felt the freshness of it all, being new to the Divine Realm.

    The interior of the mansion was a world of its own.

    In summary, it was glittering with gold and extremely luxurious.

    Clearly, it was the set-up of a grand household.

    The main hall.

    An ancient and tranquil main hall.

    Yue had Huang Xiaolong take a seat.

    Immediately, Divine Race maidens came to serve fragrant tea.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯ve finally returned~~¡± An old man styled like a house steward ran out, his face filled with excitement.

    At the standard of a 5th-level god.

    Huang Xiaolong saw it at a glance.

    ¡°Hm~~¡± Yue took a sip of tea, ¡°Yue, don¡¯t be too excited, now, go invite Feng over and tell him that I have returned, and, I have brought back the most crucial being for this plan.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man¡¯s whole body trembled, unable to resist glancing at Huang Xiaolong, the divine consciousness swept over briefly, his face full of astonishment. ¡°Lord, he is?¡±

    Yue waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, and don¡¯t ask, just go and inform Feng to come.¡±

    The pressure of a mid-rank god spread out.

    The old man dared not babble any further, casting another deep look at Huang Xiaolong, then hurriedly turned and left.

    ¡°Xiaolong~~ now, I will immediately arrange a legitimate, glorious identity for you, to give you a bright future in the Divine Realm,¡± Yue said calmly.

    ¡°Hm~~ Who is Feng?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    ¡°Oh, Feng is Lord Hong¡¯s confidant, also a mid-rank god in terms of realm, but he is held in high regard by Lord Hong,¡± Yue explained, ¡°He arranges many things and his own status in the Divine Realm is also extremely high.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    It seemed he had come to the Divine Realm but could not immediately meet the leader of the extremist faction, Lord Hong.

    Before long, a very young-looking man came to the mansion, striding into the main hall with a commanding presence.

    Indeed, he was a mid-rank god just like Yue, but his eyes were even more arrogant, sharp and formidable.

    Moreover, his eyes always conveyed an ambition and wild aspiration.

    As soon as he entered the hall, the man waved his hand.

    Countless divine inscriptions swirled out.

    These divine inscriptions twisted and combined in the air.

    In a very short time, they arranged several grand Formations.

    As an expert in Formations, this man¡¯s method obviously couldn¡¯t escape Huang Xiaolong¡¯s notice.

    He saw it in an instant.

    This fellow was setting up numerous isolation-type Formations in a moment¡¯s thought.

    In other words, this hall had become isolated from the world.

    Interesting.

    This guy was indeed interesting. Judging by his method of arranging Formations, he was much stronger than mid-ranked gods like Yue.

    ¡°Um. Yue, you¡¯re finally back,¡± the man said with an enchanting smile.

    After blocking the outside world, the man also directly called Yue by his real identity, without any pretense.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, Feng. It¡¯s been many years,¡± Yue said with a sardonic smile. ¡°You seem more elegant than before.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the nonsense. Is he the one you found, capable of executing that grand mission?¡± Feng looked at Huang Xiaolong with some doubt.

    An overwhelming surge of Divine Power rolled in.

    Huang Xiaolong appeared nonchalant.

    Before this, Huang Xiaolong had fully prepared himself, concealing all traces of himself, revealing only the realm of a Level 6 God.

    Naturally, Feng was unable to see through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disguise.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s a member of the Divine Race!¡± Feng questioned with some disbelief. ¡°Moreover, a Level 6 God!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Excellent, very excellent,¡± Yue laughed heartily. ¡°Feng, even you can¡¯t see through him. It seems, this time, we can succeed. Actually, he is not a pure member of the Divine Race; he¡¯s just a cosmic being. But! He has exceptional talent! Moreover, he has entered the myriad worlds battlefield and met with a fortuitous encounter! Thus, he has transformed into a member of the Divine Race!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Feng¡¯s pupils contracted with a mix of belief and disbelief.

    The extremist faction was very, very united internally.

    After all, everyone was in the same boat and spoke openly and honestly, without resorting to deceit and trickery. At most, it was the upper echelon members vying for favor in front of Lord Hong.

    ¡°You say, what¡¯s the story?¡± Feng directly asked Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°I cultivated a Cultivation Technique in my youth that could merge with all things. In the myriad worlds battlefield, I surprisingly merged with Divine Power, and as a result, transformed into a member of the Divine Race,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a calm demeanor.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was extremely clear, without any hint of guile.

    Feng observed Huang Xiaolong meticulously and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Alright, Feng, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Yue feigned dissatisfaction. ¡°I have followed Lord Hong for an exceedingly long time. You shouldn¡¯t doubt my loyalty. I descended to the lower realm this time just to find such a person. Now that I¡¯ve found him, what¡¯s there to doubt?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng could not help but nod. ¡°Yue, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not doubting you, but what we are doing is too against the heavens, an outright defiance of the natural order. Therefore, we must be cautious at all times. Fine, fine, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s hurry up. It¡¯s said that the God will awaken soon, and we must complete this mission before He awakens! Time is running out!¡±

    ¡°His name is Huang. Now, arrange an identity for Huang,¡± Yue said.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Alright,¡± Feng nodded. ¡°Huang, judging by your life force, you seem very young, so I¡¯ve decided to arrange for you to enter the number one academy in the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Academy?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    What the heck? They¡¯re arranging for me to go to school?

    ¡°Yes, the God Academy,¡± Feng nodded. ¡°It is the most prestigious institution in the divine realm, encompassing the most talented prodigies of the younger generation in the divine realm, as well as countless scions of the elite. Huang, I will provide you with a legitimate identity to enter the academy. And your mission is¨C¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1494 - Chapter 1494: Chapter 1494: Ordered to Flirt with Girls

    Chapter 1494: Chapter 1494: Ordered to Flirt with Girls

    At this moment, it was Yue who arranged an identity for Huang Xiaolong.

    Entering the largest academy in the Divine Realm.

    An academy that sounds quite impressive.

    A place rampant with freaks of nature.

    The God Academy.

    Moreover, after entering the academy, there were also tasks to be given to Huang Xiaolong to complete.

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s sense of novelty was growing stronger.

    It seems that this Divine Realm journey would be rather interesting!

    ¡°What tasks?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± A complex expression suddenly flitted across Yue¡¯s face as he looked into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Surprise, appreciation, astonishment¡­

    ¡°Not bad, unexpected that you, at the level of a Level 6 God and moreover this being your first time to the Divine Realm, previously just a minor cosmic being, could talk to me with such composure, a flavor of being unmoved by honor or disgrace. Quite good, very good.¡±

    Yue nodded with a smile.

    He could now also confirm that Huang Xiaolong had never lived in the Divine Realm before.

    Because, those who have lived in the Divine Realm for a long time would emit an aura that, more or less, carried with it the laws of the Divine Realm, the breath of life of the Divine Realm.

    He could also be sure that Huang Xiaolong indeed arrived at the Divine Realm for the first time from some universe.

    Of course, this was also because Yue was extremely attentive and able to make such observations.

    ¡°With your mentality, it is indeed very suitable to carry out the tasks~~ Those with poor psychological quality would basically be heading for failure. I am somewhat optimistic about you.¡± Yue nodded at Huang Xiaolong and then, with some dissatisfaction, addressed Lord Hong, ¡°There are some flaws; he does not carry the breath of life of the Divine Race.¡±

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Lord Hong showed an embarrassed expression, ¡°This~ this~~ I was careless¡­ I hadn¡¯t considered these aspects before¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Yue waved his hand directly.

    A golden yellow bead flew out.

    Flying towards Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°This, take it. This is a Treasure Bead I¡¯ve carried with me for ten thousand years, used for storing items. The Treasure Bead has accompanied me for far too long, almost inseparable from the little details of my life. Therefore, this bead contains too much of the Divine Realm¡¯s breath of life. With you carrying it, there will be no more flaws, perfect and flawless!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong, without being polite, grabbed the Treasure Bead, and under Yue¡¯s guidance, performed the blood recognition to claim ownership.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong saw that there was a self-contained space inside the Treasure Bead, about the size of a planet.

    At the moment, the inside of the Treasure Bead was empty, with no treasures stored within. It seemed that Yue had already stopped using this bead, keeping it merely for its sentimental value, which was why he was willing to give it directly to Huang Xiaolong.

    With the Treasure Bead, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s aura seemed as if he had lived in the Divine Realm for a very long time.

    ¡°Listen, your task is to study and live well at the God Academy, and to get closer to the young members of the Divine Race there. In fact, it¡¯s about networking. If you network well in the divine realm, your assassination tasks in the future will become all the more effortless.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, the academy encompasses the most outstanding and elite of the young divine generation. You need to get close to them and infiltrate their circles,¡± Feng commanded in a tone of authority. ¡°This task shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Heh~~ in fact, there are also many goddesses in the academy, young goddesses from illustrious families. If you can win over their hearts and bodies, that would be best.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong blushed.

    Damn, this is like urging him to pick up girls!

    Pick up girls?

    Seems like Huang Xiaolong is quite skilled at that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too humble. This time, we¡¯ve arranged an identity for you as a relative of a high-ranking God. This high-ranking God is a confidant of Lord Hong, and holds some power in the divine realm. So, you have a background and connections. You¡¯re qualified to mingle with the prodigies of the God Academy,¡± Feng said with a laugh. ¡°Of course, studying is also very important.¡±

    ¡°The God Academy is the best institution in the divine realm. The resources are unimaginably rich. It can even be said that the heritage of the God Academy surpasses any high-ranking God¡¯s accumulation. Studying in such a sacred place and cultivating, as long as you work hard, you will be able to gain great fortunes.¡±

    Feng looked at Huang Xiaolong with a tempting gaze. ¡°Since you have evolved from a small and lowly being into a great member of the Divine Race, I admit, you are talented. You have immense talent, surpassing all beings in the universe. Since you have such heaven-defying talent, and now have the opportunity to enter the God Academy, even getting access to the academy¡¯s resources, then¨Cperhaps, you can give birth to a Divine Essence!¡±

    Excitement flickered in Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Once you give birth to a Divine Essence, your chances of success will be much greater! This time, you must complete the task before the God awakens! The time left for you, I¡¯m afraid, is no more than a hundred years!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    It seems that the God might awaken after a hundred years.

    ¡°A hundred years? Hehehe, that might really be enough.¡± A streak of confidence flashed through Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart. ¡°Enough for me to grow, then eliminate the God, as well as, all of you greedy and evil Divine Race!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we will also provide you with some resources to cultivate you in due time,¡± Feng tempted him with benefits.

    ¡°All in all, if you can give birth to a Divine Essence, your chances of success are at least fifty percent. Without it, the chances are less than ten percent. Work hard,¡± Feng stated.

    Huang Xiaolong just nodded.

    ¡°Alright, you stay in Yue¡¯s mansion for some time and rest. I will send over the documents for entering the God Academy as soon as possible.¡±

    After giving instructions, Feng left.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ God Academy?¡± Huang Xiaolong murmured. ¡°It looks like this guy is setting me up to pick up girls.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe~ Master~~¡± Currently, the hall remained in an isolated state, so Yue was also giving Huang Xiaolong a respectful soul transmission. ¡°The God Academy is indeed the most sacred place in the divine realm. This servant also did not expect Feng to arrange for you the identity of a student there. In fact, how many young members of the Divine Race wish to enter this academy but cannot. It is a symbol of status and position. Feng is right, this is an opportunity. Master, as long as you can gain access to the academy¡¯s resources, you are very likely to give birth to a Divine Essence!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, going to the God Academy to pick up girls is also excellent.¡± Yue¡¯s smile became increasingly lecherous. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know, many of the young goddesses of the God Academy are descendants of high-ranking Gods. If you can hook up with a few of them, your path ahead will be much easier. Of course, the competition is fierce. Even the God himself must be careful. Because of jealousy and competition, you could provoke some big shots.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Huang Xiaolong waved his hand.

    For the next few days, Huang Xiaolong simply indulged in leisure at Yue¡¯s mansion.

    A few days later, a member of the Divine Race delivered a set of documents.

    This was the procedure to enter the God Academy!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1495 - Chapter 1495: Chapter 1495: Set Off!

    Chapter 1495: Chapter 1495: Set Off!

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the credential recommending him to the God Academy.

    On top of it, his name read ¡°Huang¡±.

    What¡¯s left about his identity background were all fabrications. But they were crafted meticulously, hard to find any flaws.

    The credential was exquisite, and the divine writings on it were very impressive.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. I will depart in three days for the God Academy,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    The Divine Race individual who delivered the credential cast a meaningful glance at Huang Xiaolong and smiled, ¡°Next, take care of yourself. You will spend some time at the God Academy, forget that you are a cosmic being, truly consider yourself as one of the Divine Race, and enjoy thoroughly! Mm~ I hope that by the time I hear from you, you would have already made a name for yourself at the God Academy.¡±

    After speaking, the Divine Race individual did not stay long and left directly.

    ¡°Huang, three days from now, I will escort you to the God Academy,¡± Yu said to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong shrugged slightly, indicating he had no problems.

    That evening, after setting up some isolating Formations, he directly entered the netherworld.

    The netherworld was essentially a huge universe where various races multiplied and thrived. Even various trades and social activities were proceeding in an orderly manner.

    In the netherworld, different beings of the original universe and Hell¡¯s creatures could also coexist peacefully.

    Also, slave members of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Race were slowly nourishing the entire netherworld with divine light.

    Transforming it.

    Huang Xiaolong arrived at his planet and told his wives and confidants that he had arrived in the Divine Realm.

    Everyone was incredibly astonished.

    However, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t let everyone out just yet.

    He gathered the Divine Race slaves for a meeting.

    He informed them about his trip to the God Academy.

    Immediately, many of the Divine Race slaves responded.

    Because among these perishing Divine Race slaves, several had attended the God Academy before.

    For example, the goddess Zhen.

    ¡°Master, the God Academy is the highest institution in the Divine Realm. I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as Master arrived in the Divine Realm, he was arranged to be a student in the God Academy, which is a good thing,¡± Zhen congratulated. ¡°However, Master, didn¡¯t those extremists provide you with any resources? You should know, the God Academy is a very mercenary place, where the students and teachers are extremely snobbish. If you want to establish yourself at the God Academy, it will require a lot of treasures to manage. Otherwise, you will be ostracized. Moreover, you can¡¯t even squeeze into the circle of top students.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    Resources?

    Damn, other than Feng, who gave Huang Xiaolong an unused storage pearl, no wealth was given to him to manage anything!

    In an instant, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s thoughts raced.

    It seemed that the current extremist faction, for Huang Xiaolong, was still in a stage of distrust, or perhaps, a testing stage.

    Thus, they were very stingy towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression, these Divine Race slaves were deeply indignant.

    ¡°Master, without wealth and resources, it¡¯s basically impossible to get by at the God Academy,¡± Zhen was furious. ¡°Master, the extremist faction is playing you!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that Yu, is also a pauper, unable to provide any financial support for me.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Now, having arrived in the Divine Realm, Huang Xiaolong found himself somewhat impoverished.

    Since Yu had been away from the Divine Realm for too long, he didn¡¯t have much wealth. Upon opening his treasure, it was mostly contributed to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong then used Yu¡¯s treasures to upgrade his own universe.

    ¡°Master, it doesn¡¯t really matter, although the extremist faction hasn¡¯t provided any financial support, we held some status in the Divine Realm during our lifetimes. Before perishing, we amassed sufficient materials. Master, now you can go and find what we accumulated in our lifetimes.¡± A middle-ranking deity said ingratiatingly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, gathering your wealth from your past lives, it should amount to a massive sum indeed.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Yes, gathering all that these hundreds of slaves from the Divine Race had accumulated, Huang Xiaolong could leap from a pauper to a wealthy tycoon in the Divine Realm.

    ¡°But, three days from now, I will be reporting to the God Academy with a document in hand. Is there still time to access your treasures now? I can¡¯t afford to miss the reporting time.¡± Huang Xiaolong frowned.

    Zhen Yanran smiled and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s quite coincidental that the mansion I once owned in my previous life is near the God Academy. If you leave now and head to my mansion, you can retrieve my treasures in time. This should at least enable you, Master, to spend lavishly and sort things out at the academy.¡±

    ¡°Great! Zhen, I will take you out now, you lead the way, let¡¯s go to your mansion first!¡± Huang Xiaolong exclaimed joyfully.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong released Zhen.

    However, he inscribed many transformation runes into Zhen¡¯s Divine Body.

    This completely changed Zhen¡¯s demeanor.

    And her appearance was slightly altered as well.

    Dressed in a black robe, Zhen completely covered her graceful and tall figure, and even wore a mask popular in the Divine Realm on her face.

    With these disguises, even familiar friends and relatives from Zhen¡¯s past life would find it hard to recognize her face-to-face.

    After making preparations, Huang Xiaolong, Zhen, and Yu left the mansion.

    They headed straight for the God Academy!

    Before entering the academy, they first went to Zhen¡¯s mansion.

    The treasures she had amassed over her lifetime were substantial.

    This wealth would serve as Huang Xiaolong¡¯s initial funding as he entered the God Academy.

    Of course, among the many Divine Race slaves, Zhen was not at the top in terms of wealth. It was just passable. There were other Divine Race slaves wealthier than Zhen. Once the opportunity arises, once Huang Xiaolong seized their wealth, he would indeed become a tycoon in the Divine Realm!

    Departing!

    A Divine Beast pulled the carriage, making a low-key journey.

    It was a flying type of Divine Beast, resembling a white crane from Earth but hundreds of times larger, every feather shimmering with golden light, resembling golden leaves, incredibly beautiful.

    The Divine Crane pulled the carriage and flew into the high skies, moving at a decent pace.

    Huang Xiaolong pulled open the curtains to see, clouds leisurely drifting, divine light flowing in the air, creating a mesmerizing spectacle. The various buildings below kept shrinking.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The scenery was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Such is what they call paradise.

    ¡°The Divine Realm is indeed nice.¡± Huang Xiaolong took a deep breath, feeling the Divine Power within his body continuously circulating. Since arriving in the Divine Realm, he had received enormous nourishment.

    ¡°Master, once you are at the academy, you will quickly be able to advance in realms. If you encounter some fortune, obtaining divinity within twenty years is not impossible.¡± Zhen smiled.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1496 - Chapter 1496: Chapter 1496: God Academy

    Chapter 1496: Chapter 1496: God Academy

    After flying for a day and a night, finally, Zhen said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Master, we have arrived at your servant¡¯s mansion!¡±

    In Zhen¡¯s eyes, a nostalgic light also flickered.

    That¡¯s right, she hadn¡¯t returned home since her death.

    In her lifetime, Zhen was also incredibly proud and aloof, bestowed with the title of a goddess, forbidding strangers from intruding.

    She had no children, no partner, and was even a virgin.

    In the mansion, there were only a few low-level divine servants who took care of daily living.

    Since her failure during the divine tribulation and subsequent death, the mansion had long been empty.

    The mansion had been abandoned.

    Of course, being the residence of a mid-level god, even though deserted, it was absolutely protected. Because¨Csomeday, when the God awakens, he would resurrect it!

    ¡°We should go down.¡± Huang Xiaolong took out a stack of Invisibility Talismans, inputting them into himself, Yun, and Zhen.

    ¡­

    Zhen¡¯s mansion was located near mountains and waters.

    The environment was elegant.

    Quiet and serene like mist.

    Huang Xiaolong scanned with his divine sense.

    Indeed, there was no sign of life around.

    It was like an isolated paradise.

    The mansion was delicately constructed.

    The three flashed in.

    ¡°Ah~~ Finally~~ Finally home~~¡± Zhen showed an extremely fragile side, tears gleaming, emotionally overwhelmed and beside herself.

    Every plant and tree in the mansion was so familiar.

    So hauntingly memorable.

    ¡°The environment here is still not bad.¡± Huang Xiaolong strolled around the estate within the mansion, nodding occasionally.

    ¡°Sigh~~ Master, please follow me.¡± Zhen collected her emotions and respectfully said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Your servant¡¯s treasure is placed inside the boudoir.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed.

    Yun stood still, smiling, ¡°Master, you can go to Zhen¡¯s boudoir. This servant will not intrude. It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Huang Xiaolong also smiled.

    Yun was still quite considerate and tactful.

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong walked with Zhen across the corridor and into an elegant room.

    A Furong warm curtain hung there; it was indeed Zhen¡¯s boudoir.

    Although it had been left unused for a long time, it was still clean, without a speck of dust.

    Zhen lit a furnace of spices in the corner.

    A gentle fragrance immediately filled the room.

    Light glimmered, soft and hazy.

    Under this halo of light, Zhen was silhouetted like a goddess.

    This scene and atmosphere also moved Huang Xiaolong somewhat.

    Zhen took a ring out of a wooden cabinet.

    An ancient ring.

    ¡°Master, your servant¡¯s life savings are all placed inside this Divine Ring, please accept it with a smile,¡± Zhen respectfully offered the ring with both hands to Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong did not stand on ceremony.

    He took the ring, and directly performed a blood oath to claim ownership.

    Soon, the ring changed hands and became Huang Xiaolong¡¯s property.

    His consciousness extended into the space inside the ring.

    It was a vast space.

    Almost as large as a small planet!

    Inside the ring, there were piles of radiant treasures.

    There were divine medicines, Divine Artifacts, and various heavenly resources of the divine realm.

    Additionally, there are endless divine coins.

    The so-called divine coins are the common currency of the divine realm.

    One divine coin, when converted to Earth¡¯s currency, is approximately equivalent to one dollar.

    According to Zhen, he had accumulated several billions of divine coins.

    That is to say, in the divine realm, Zhen is equivalent to a billionaire in cash on Earth.

    This does not even account for the value of those divine artifacts and divine medicines.

    Good, good, very good.

    According to Zhen, after obtaining this wealth, Huang Xiaolong could be considered a local tycoon in the divine realm. Even if he entered the prestigious God Academy crowded with nobility and the second generation elite, he could still claim a hefty net worth.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded contentedly.

    After putting away the ring, Huang Xiaolong raised his eyes to look at Zhen, whose demeanor was cold and dignified.

    Alluring, moving, absolutely beautiful, noble¡­

    But in front of Huang Xiaolong, she was so tame, docile, and pleasing¡­

    At that moment, Zhen also raised her eyes and saw the flames of certain desires burning in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.

    Zhen shivered all over, and soon, a hint of coquettish color surfaced in her moist eyes, her exhalation fragrant. ¡°Master, this servant has never served any man before~~~¡±

    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded forcefully.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong rode hard!

    Zhen naturally knew what had happened, but didn¡¯t feel anything inappropriate, dutifully guarding outside, ready to intervene at any sign of disturbance.

    That night, Huang Xiaolong indulged in Zhen¡¯s service to his full satisfaction.

    It was incredibly satisfying.

    The next day, after settling everything, Zhen remained concealed.

    Huang Xiaolong, accompanied by two divine race slaves, continued on the journey.

    Heading straight for the God Academy.

    Another day of travel.

    Finally, ahead, a magnificent architectural complex appeared.

    Tall palaces piercing the clouds!

    It was a group of palaces! Each palace was built from the most expensive divine stones in the divine realm!

    From this palace complex emanated powerful auras, signifying the presence of many high-level gods with divine status!

    Additionally, there were also sharp, fierce auras bursting forth. It had the scent of geniuses.

    Outside the palace complex, there was a towering giant gateway, inscribed with the four assertive characters ¡°God Academy¡± in divine script.

    Solemn! Dignified! Great!

    Guarding outside the gateway was a lower god, along with 20 level 9 gods!

    Huang Xiaolong marveled.

    This God Academy was truly impressive, even the chief gatekeeper was a lower god!

    ¡°Master, this is the God Academy.¡± Zhen had studied at the God Academy before, so this was a revisit filled with emotion. ¡°The rules here are complicated; it¡¯s not convenient for us to go with you.¡±

    ¡°Master, you should take the document and go register at the academy now,¡± Zhen respectfully said.

    ¡°Alright, you guys find a place to stay nearby, I¡¯ll contact you if I need anything,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°Master, I cannot stay as it might arouse suspicion. Let Zhen stay near you,¡± Zhen immediately said.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, and asked Zhen. ¡°Would you enter the Underworld, or return to your mansion?¡±

    ¡°Master, this servant wishes to return to her own mansion. May I?¡± Zhen pleaded.

    Now that Zhen had given herself to Huang Xiaolong, in addition to their master-servant relationship, there was also some ambiguity between them.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Huang Xiaolong naturally agreed.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong parted ways with Zhen and Zhen.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After watching the two divine race slaves leave, Huang Xiaolong tidied up his appearance and strode towards the academy ahead.

    He approached the main entrance of the academy.

    The lower god directly looked at Huang Xiaolong, his gaze as sharp as lightning, ¡°Stop, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sir, I am a student enrolling. Here is my enrolment document,¡± Huang Xiaolong feigned compliance, taking out the document from his breast and handing it to the gatekeeping lower god.

    The lower god took the document, scanned it with divine sense, and his stern expression immediately relaxed.

 Chapter 1497 - Chapter 1497: Chapter 1497: The Most Beautiful Woman in the Divine Realm

    Chapter 1497: Chapter 1497: The Most Beautiful Woman in the Divine Realm

    The credentials Feng created for Huang Xiaolong were no trivial matter.

    The document stated that Huang Xiaolong was a relative of a very distinguished upper deity from the god realm!

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Now, I will take you to meet the dean,¡± the lower deity said to Huang Xiaolong, extremely courteous.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded discreetly, his mind becoming lively¨C

    Indeed, the identity Feng arranged for me really saves a lot of trouble, allowing me to meet the dean of the God College in person!

    According to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s understanding, the dean of this God College has an extremely revered status in the entire god realm.

    What identity does this dean actually possess?

    Previously, it was mentioned that the God expended his painstaking effort to personally create 6 members of the Divine Race.

    4 males and 2 females.

    They are the six most powerful upper deities.

    God bloodline!

    Hong is one of these six upper deities.

    And this dean of the God College is also one of the six bigwigs.

    Moreover, she is a female upper deity.

    Equivalent to being the God¡¯s daughter!

    Even more, Huang Xiaolong had heard that this dean was acclaimed as the number one beauty in the god realm!

    It should be noted that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s servant ¡°Zhen,¡± could also be deemed a beauty capable of toppling cities and states in the god realm.

    But!

    The dean, whether in looks or temperament, completely crushes Zhen in every aspect!

    The reputation of being the number one beauty in the god realm is indeed not by fluke!

    ¡°Hehe, I really want to see for myself what this number one beauty of the god realm looks like.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was filled with curiosity and anticipation.

    He has always had an interest in beauties and a desire to conquer.

    Coming to the god realm and not getting some high-quality goddesses would be unacceptable.

    That lower deity led Huang Xiaolong into the college.

    Within the college!

    Magnificent golden palaces were neatly arrayed, forming intricate and profound Formations.

    Some of these Formations had the function of gathering Divine Power, which made the Divine Power exceptionally abundant in certain palaces. The Divine Race members practicing inside these palaces would certainly advance by leaps and bounds.

    Moreover, with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s current strong divine sense, a sweep of it could sense the dense aura of treasures within the college¡¯s interior, clearly indicating that there were innumerable treasures and Divine Artifacts stored within.

    Hehe, this college indeed has some substance.

    Within the campus, one could occasionally see young members of the Divine Race coming and going.

    Each one had a unique air of importance and spirited vigor, looking very self-assured.

    Indeed, they were all outstanding individuals among the young generation of the Divine Race.

    Those members of the Divine Race did not give Huang Xiaolong much attention because of their disdain.

    Shortly after, the lower deity brought Huang Xiaolong to the outside of a tall tower.

    The tower reached a height of ninety-eighty-one levels, piercing into the sky.

    The entire tower bathed in the sacred and serene light of divinity, an incredible spectacle. Even Huang Xiaolong felt his spirit grow somewhat solemn standing at the base of the tower.

    The lower deity performed a courtesy towards the tower, then said to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Wait here for a moment; I¡¯ll go in and see the dean.¡±

    ¡°Much appreciated,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded his head.

    The lower deity quickly walked into the tower.

    Before long, he returned and gestured to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°The dean wishes to see you in person; come with me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled and followed him into the tower.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mindset was slightly tense.

    This dean was not only the number one beauty in the god realm but also one of the six most powerful upper deities in the god realm.

    And Huang Xiaolong?

    He was not truly from the Divine Race!

    He also concealed his real strength!

    Furthermore, he was a rebel wooed over by extremists!

    Should any flaws be discovered¡­

    ¡°Hopefully, this dean won¡¯t notice anything wrong~~ The pressure is quite intense!¡± Huang Xiaolong could only brace himself.

    He ascended the steps.

    Arriving at the top floor of the tower.

    The top floor had only one room.

    The tightly shut door was engraved with numerous divine runes and patterns.

    ¡°Alright, just stand here and listen to the Dean¡¯s speech,¡± the lesser God instructed. ¡°The Dean has a prestigious identity, there¡¯s no need for you to go in.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong felt both disappointment and relief.

    Disappointed because he had not been able to witness the beauty of the number one beauty in the God Realm.

    Relieved because by not meeting her, the chances of him revealing any flaws would be greatly reduced.

    ¡°Umm~~¡±

    From within the room, came a woman¡¯s sigh.

    This voice truly stunned Huang Xiaolong!

    Just this brief sigh was more beautiful than any female voice he had ever heard before.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong truly understood what was meant by a ¡®heavenly voice.¡¯

    Upon hearing this voice, a bold idea even took root in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mind!

    He wanted to fiercely conquer this Dean!

    However, this thought was only fleeting and quickly suppressed to the bottom of his heart.

    The Dean¡¯s name, Huang Xiaolong knew it.

    She was known as ¡°Xu.¡±

    ¡°Young man, I have already learned about your enrollment,¡± the flawless voice slowly unfolded, like an ink painting. ¡°Since you were recommended by ¡®Yin¡¯ to enroll, there will be no issues. Back in the day, Yin and I also had a profound friendship.¡±

    The so-called ¡®Yin¡¯ was the background arranged for Huang Xiaolong, his support.

    In truth, Yin was a rebel lurking among the Gods¨Can extremist faction!

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much more.

    As the saying goes, the more you say, the more mistakes you may make.

    Being new to the God¡¯s Divine Academy, Huang Xiaolong still needed to be cautious in protecting himself.

    ¡°Alright, let Jiao take you to complete your enrollment procedures. I will be in seclusion soon and will not have time to care for you. Just take care of yourself. As long as you follow the academy¡¯s rules, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Dean Xu¡¯s voice had a hint of languor.

    Weary.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t disturb the Dean any further for her rest; I¡¯ll take you to complete the enrollment procedures,¡± the lesser God next to him, the one called ¡°Jiao¡±, said to Huang Xiaolong.

    His attitude had become even more respectful.

    It was evident that he was quite wary of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s background.

    At this time, there was no more sound from behind the door.

    Xu seemed to have fallen into slumber.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say any more, following Jiao to leave.

    They went to a palace to deal with what so-called enrollment procedures.

    The one in charge was also a lesser God.

    Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    In this academy, it seemed, lesser Gods were as common as cabbages.

    With Jiao assisting him, the enrollment process was very smooth.

    He received two sets of academy uniforms.

    They were golden robes, outlined with Formations and possessed decent defensive abilities.

    Then, there was a waist tag that represented a student of the academy.

    Apart from that, there was nothing else.

    If you wanted resources, you could buy them at the academy¡¯s shop.

    Speaking of the academy¡¯s shop, regarding provisions, it could almost be said they had everything.

    As long as you had enough Divine Coins, Divine Artifacts, Divine Medicines, mounts¡­anything you could think of could be obtained.

    And Huang Xiaolong was assigned to Class One.

    Class One was for students like Huang Xiaolong, newly enrolled in the academy.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to the dormitories now,¡± Jiao hurriedly wrapped things up.

    ¡°Your name is Huang, right? Well, Huang, now I¡¯ll tell you, both in the dorm and in class, try to keep a low profile,¡± Jiao cautioned.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was taken aback.

    ¡°Hehe, Huang, to tell you the truth, although you have a background, which student here doesn¡¯t have one? The waters here are very deep; the relationships are intricate,¡± Jiao warned him earnestly. ¡°In short, try not to offend your classmates. Bear with anything you can.¡±

    Bear with?

    Huang Xiaolong felt like laughing.

    It seemed that in his dictionary, this word had never appeared!

 Chapter 1498 - Chapter 1498: Chapter 1498: Kneel Down!!!!

    Chapter 1498: Chapter 1498: Kneel Down!!!!

    The lower deity ¡°Jiao¡± led Huang Xiaolong to a comparatively short palace.

    Inside the palace, there were many traces of the Divine Race¡¯s energy steaming.

    To put it in plain terms, there was a buzzing crowd.

    It seems this was the so-called dormitory area.

    ¡°Go on, Huang, your dormitory has already been arranged,¡± Jiao pointed to a palace on the perimeter with the divine script ¡°Spring¨C3¡± written on the plaque.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Remember what I said. Keep a low profile and be patient. Although you have your own backing, the waters are deep here at the academy. Be careful,¡± Jiao patted Huang Xiaolong¡¯s shoulder, his task accomplished.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then strode towards his dormitory.

    Now, it felt as though he had returned to his university days back on Earth.

    He missed it.

    Entering the dormitory.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, there were already 3 members of the Divine Race in the dormitory.

    Three male members of the Divine Race.

    Within this palace, there were a total of four bedrooms, plus a huge space akin to a living room.

    Naturally, the decoration was the ultimate in luxury.

    At this moment, the three Divine Race members, aka Huang Xiaolong¡¯s three classmates, were sitting on three gilded chairs in the living room, chatting.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong found out that among these three classmates, two were level 4 deities, and one was actually a level 8 deity!

    As for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own realm, he was a level 6 deity.

    Of course, both the strength of his Divine Body and divine sense had already reached the standard of a lower deity.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The level 8 deity, with a square face and razor-sharp bearing, swept his divine sense unscrupulously towards Huang Xiaolong, his eyes also carrying a provocative meaning.

    ¡°You¡¯re also a freshman, right? Come, take a seat here,¡± the level 8 deity said with a smile.

    His invitation for Huang Xiaolong to sit wasn¡¯t out of politeness, but rather carried a commanding tone.

    Huang Xiaolong quietly took a seat in an empty spot.

    ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s introduce ourselves. I¡¯m ¡®Zhou¡¯, and I come from the Divine City!¡± There was a show-offy air to the level 8 deity¡¯s tone as he spoke.

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    Divine City¡­

    Ah, the so-called Divine City, similar to an imperial city.

    It¡¯s where the highest-level gods of the Divine Race reside, a city.

    And the God, he¡¯s currently in a deep sleep in the Divine City!

    The leader of the extremist faction, Hong, is also in the Divine City.

    You could say, coming from the Divine City means a certain identity, a supremely lofty identity.

    The other two Divine Race members, level 4 deities, introduced themselves humbly as well.

    They were the offspring of feudal-like overlords from average cities.

    But compared to ¡®Zhou¡¯ from the Divine City, they were absolutely inconsequential.

    Huang Xiaolong spoke coolly. ¡°You can call me Huang.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Huang¡­¡± Zhou mimicked in a mocking tone. ¡°You must not be from the Divine City, right? I¡¯m quite familiar with the upper echelons in the Divine City, and I haven¡¯t heard of you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am indeed not from the Divine City,¡± Huang Xiaolong answered truthfully.

    Shit, Divine City!

    He was just an outsider!

    Upon hearing Huang Xiaolong reveal his background, Zhou started showing off arrogantly.

    ¡°Alright, listen up,¡± Zhou¡¯s expression became increasingly serious. ¡°We are all freshmen, and within this academy, interpersonal relationships are complex and intricate. So¨C¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all in the same dorm, we must stick together. Otherwise, we¡¯re bound to be oppressed,¡± Zhou Dayi said sternly, ¡°So, we need to choose a boss for our dorm, understand?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently.

    This bullshit about forming cliques.

    And this Zhou, with such a strong desire for power, actually wants to be the boss.

    Who would have thought that even in the realm of gods, such things exist.

    Utterly melodramatic.

    In a daze, Huang Xiaolong felt as if he had traveled back in time.

    Back to the past.

    When he was just a country boy from the mountains, who arrived in Binhai City, went to university, got suppressed by various well-to-do kids, and then with a smile, effortlessly flipped the script and dominated.

    ¡°You guys won¡¯t regret choosing me as the boss,¡± Zhou became more and more enthusiastic as he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Divine City; my background goes without saying, right?¡± Zhou¡¯s arrogance was through the roof.

    Those two Divine Race individuals from the smaller cities, with low realms of only level 4 Gods, were now trembling and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly under his suppression.

    ¡°Okay, boss, whatever you say goes. From today onwards, we¡¯ll follow you,¡± the two Divine Race fellows meekly agreed.

    However, they did not consider this shameful but rather an honor.

    After all, a Divine Race from a small place cozying up to some big shot from Divine City was actually a stroke of luck.

    The truth is, many Divine Race members come to the God Academy to network.

    And this would be immensely beneficial for their future.

    Seeing that his two new underlings had submitted to his domineering aura, Zhou became even more smug. He went on and on, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not only calling the shots in the dorm, but in the new class as well, many new students have submitted to me. Later, I plan to build a massive force within the academy.¡±

    He paused for a moment, then glanced sideways at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°How about it? Submit now. Since we¡¯re all in the same dorm, naturally there will be benefits for you.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly and without a second thought, shook his head. ¡°Sorry, I have no intention of joining any forces, and within this academy, I have no intention of submitting to anyone. I¡¯m accustomed to my freedom and ease. I believe that without me, it won¡¯t have the slightest impact on your ambition to dominate the academy.¡±

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own pride, he would never submit to anyone.

    He had a spine of steel.

    Even Hong, the leader of the extremists, couldn¡¯t make Huang Xiaolong bow.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s words, Zhou¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    It became more ferocious.

    His eyes emitted a sharp and wild glint. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re defying my wishes?¡±

    Dignity radiated from every cell of Zhou¡¯s being.

    The aura of an enraged sovereign, splattering blood with every step, erupted formidably!

    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m unwilling to submit, and you want to suppress me?¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly.

    Zhou¡¯s oppressive force was nothing more than a fart to Huang Xiaolong.

    Even many mid and lower-level Gods were slaves to Huang Xiaolong.

    What could this mere level 8 God, Zhou, do?

    Daring to suppress Huang Xiaolong to his face, this was practically seeking death!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you, an ant, submit to me or not, it certainly can¡¯t affect the big picture. But¨C¡± Zhou¡¯s facial expression turned completely vicious as he bellowed ferociously, ¡°What about the loss of my face?¡±

    Face?

    Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    It seems that these high and mighty types really do care about their own face.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hehehe, face? I give you face, but who gives me face?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s expression also turned cold.

    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Zhou stood up abruptly, his anger sky-high, ¡°You ant, still need face? Now, kneel down! Kneel! Do you hear me? If you don¡¯t kneel, the consequences will be very severe!¡±

    ¡°Very severe consequences?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile, ¡°How severe?¡±

    ¡°So severe that you can¡¯t possibly bear it!¡± Zhou¡¯s tone was fierce and threatening.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1499 - Chapter 1499: Chapter 1499: You Dare!

    Chapter 1499: Chapter 1499: You Dare!

    This Level 8 God Zhou has issued his final ultimatum to Huang Xiaolong.

    He wants Huang Xiaolong to kneel before him.

    Yet, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated.

    Indeed, Zhou hailed from Divine City and had a significant background.

    But behind Huang Xiaolong too was the force of the extremist faction.

    It must be known that the extremist faction wanted Huang Xiaolong to complete that earth-shattering mission¨Cto assassinate a God¨Cand they were very optimistic about Huang Xiaolong.

    In that case, if anything were to happen to Huang Xiaolong, the extremist faction would certainly cover for him!

    At the very least, before the assassination of the God, the extremist faction would comply with Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wishes.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t completely without support.

    And speaking of which, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s cards were not weak!

    Releasing the Divine Race slaves, he could probably easily checkmate this Zhou as well as the forces behind him.

    ¡°It seems¡­ there¡¯s no peaceful way out of this,¡± Huang Xiaolong thought calmly, yet a cold glint flashed through his eyes.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Stupid, you still want to settle this amicably?¡± Zhou Dayi¡¯s voice was sinister and malevolent. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve changed my mind too. Even if you kneel and beg me to take you in as a younger brother, I will not agree. I want to torture you! Ha ha ha ha! I will cripple your Divine Power!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also changed my mind.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯re too late to change your mind now,¡± Zhou Dayi said resolutely.

    The two lower-level gods beside them tried to mediate. ¡°Big Brother, let it go. We¡¯re all from the same dormitory. Since Huang has changed his mind and wants to submit to you, why not just accept him?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ You guys are kind-hearted.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly a few times. Then he spoke indifferently, ¡°When I say I¡¯ve changed my mind, it doesn¡¯t mean I want to submit. It means¨C¡±

    Huang Xiaolong stood up straight and looked at Zhou.

    The eyes met, and Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was extremely sharp, not retreating in the slightest.

    ¡°You dare to glare at me?¡± Zhou clearly felt challenged by Huang Xiaolong.

    He had never been provoked by a lower-level god like this.

    His anger exploded instantly, beyond containment.

    ¡°Probably, you still don¡¯t know who I am! Fine, since you dare to offend, I will see you dead!¡± Zhou¡¯s killing intent suddenly went berserk, and he quickly stood tall.

    Boom~~~!

    With a grasp of his large hand, Divine Power filled the air, reaching for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s head.

    If he caught hold, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain would burst out.

    The two lower-level gods from the dormitory were so frightened that they trembled and cried out, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out nicely, talk this out nicely.¡±

    It seemed now that definitely it was going to result in a fatality.

    The rules of the Divine God Academy were very strict.

    If the students had grievances, they could resolve them outside the school, and even within the school, there were arenas for battle.

    But if someone were to be killed or injured in the dormitory, accountability was certain.

    Zhou had a significant background, and if pursued, it was very likely these two lower-level gods would take the fall!

    In their eyes, Huang Xiaolong was undoubtedly dead.

    After all, the gap between their levels was immense.

    There are rankings within lower-level gods, from Level 1 God to Level 9 God.

    The disparity between each level was considerable.

    For a Level 8 God accumulating power to kill a Level 6 God, that was hardly a struggle.

    Huang Xiaolong remained motionless.

    The next second!

    He threw a punch straight out!

    This punch did not use Divine Power, but instead, it was the most pure physical strength of Divine Body.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Body had reached the strength of a lower-tier God; one punch had the power to shatter universes and galaxies.

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong did not strike with full force.

    With this punch, he roughly exerted the physical power of a Level 9 God.

    Bang~~!!!!

    The entire dormitory, encompassed by Divine Power, was directly blown apart by Huang Xiaolong.

    And in his pupils, a fist kept expanding¡­

    Zhou had no time to react.

    Suddenly, his face took a direct punch.

    This heavy punch sent Zhou flying out.

    His face collapsed in, Divine Blood splattering everywhere.

    He fell to the ground in a sorry state.

    His injuries were extremely severe.

    Rolling on the ground, writhing, he tried to stand, but he couldn¡¯t.

    He wanted to roar, to bellow, to curse Huang Xiaolong.

    However, his heart was also filled with shock and fear.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated this.

    That he would actually kick a steel plate.

    The strength of Huang Xiaolong was beyond his imagination!

    Huang Xiaolong moved and instantly flickered over, stepping on his head, ¡°How is it? Still want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°You! You! Stop!¡± Zhou, out of breath from anxiety, his face full of bitter hatred, the severely injured parts of his face almost rotting away in grotesqueness.

    Now, in his heart, there was only one thought!

    Kill Huang Xiaolong!

    He must make him die!

    At all costs, he must be killed!

    ¡°I swear, you are doomed! You have provoked an existence you absolutely cannot afford to provoke! You are definitely doomed! No one can save you! I swear!¡± Zhou roared.

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was speechless.

    ¡°If you kneel down now, kowtow, and disable your own Divine Power, then leave the academy, I can spare your life!¡± Zhou spoke harshly.

    ¡°That¡¯s really funny.¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter. ¡°It seems, right now, if you want to die, you die. Are you an idiot, not realizing this?¡±

    ¡°You dare kill me? Hahaha! If you kill me, your entire family will be uprooted! Everyone who knows you will be implicated! Hahaha!¡± Zhou laughed maniacally, threatening.

    ¡°Enough, it seems you are determined to fight to the death with me, so, I might as well disable your Divine Power first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    At this moment.

    ¡°Stop.¡± A detached voice sounded.

    Yet this voice was filled with a sense of haughtiness, as if bestowing alms.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong turned around.

    He then saw several Divine Race figures walking in.

    They were all young Divine Race members.

    They looked like they were students, not teachers of the academy.

    The one in the lead was the person who had just shouted to stop Huang Xiaolong.

    A 9th level God.

    Probably not a new student.

    This 9th level God, with fluttering golden hair, was a very handsome man, with bewitching eyes, and the expression of arrogance on his face was even more pronounced than Zhou¡¯s.

    His demeanor was also more noble than Zhou¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah!!! Ying~~ help me kill this brat! Quick!¡± Like seeing a savior, Zhou sought help from the handsome God.

    ¡°Shut up, you trash.¡± The handsome Divine Race member glared coldly at Zhou.

    Immediately, he turned to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Stop it. Inside this academy, at least in the dormitories, harming others is not allowed. If you have any grievances, take it outside the academy, you got me?¡±

    ¡°Uh, you came here just to say this?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    ¡°Get out,¡± the handsome Divine Race member ¡°Ying¡± was also getting impatient.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Your divine sense is strong, so when the conflict between me and Zhou started, you knew it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    Ying nodded.

    ¡°Hehe, the academy forbids harming others, so why didn¡¯t you show up when he wanted to hurt me? Now, after his defeat, you came forward?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to cripple him, no one can stop me.¡±

    ¡°You dare!!!!¡± Ying was furiously enraged. ¡°You dare to cripple him in front of me? Try it!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1500 - Chapter 1500: Chapter 1500: Why are you so weak?

    Chapter 1500: Chapter 1500: Why are you so weak?

    Since the fight had begun, Huang Xiaolong unleashed his full power.

    Just like that time in the cosmos, utterly unrestrained.

    This Ying, only a level 9 deity, Huang Xiaolong could easily thrash him.

    And now, he dares to meddle?

    If this Ying had intervened from the start, when Zhou suppressed Huang Xiaolong, perhaps Huang Xiaolong would have shown him some respect.

    Now coming out¡­

    Haha, what a joke.

    ¡°The Zhou family is extremely prominent in the City of Gods; I don¡¯t believe you dare cripple him!¡± Ying¡¯s aura surged as he looked down at Huang Xiaolong with disdain. ¡°Furthermore, ignoring my warning means you¡¯re offending me and my family. The consequences will be enough to reduce you to ashes!¡±

    The Divine Race members accompanying Ying had thick sarcasm in their eyes, looking at Huang Xiaolong with pity¨C

    ¡°The new generation really doesn¡¯t understand their place. But Ying will teach them some lessons.¡±

    ¡°No chances left. Offending Ying means a dead end, at least his days in the academy are over.¡±

    ¡°It will also affect his family. If Ying is serious, this little beast¡¯s family will at least have to compensate and be ruined, hahaha~~~¡±

    ¡°Ying doesn¡¯t accept apologies. Of course, if he stops attacking Zhou and begs on his knees, there might still be a slim chance.¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong was completely heedless of these words.

    His determination was ironclad.

    Resolutely.

    He unleashed his Divine Power!

    It struck Zhou¡¯s body directly!

    Crackling and popping sounds~~

    In a mere instant, sounds like firecrackers erupted within Zhou¡¯s body.

    Then came a terrifying collapsing noise.

    As if in Zhou¡¯s body, his own cosmos was violently crumbling.

    Finally, the sound of deflating.

    As expected, Zhou¡¯s Divine Power had indeed been destroyed by Huang Xiaolong.

    From this point on, this level 8 deity, a brilliant future talent of the Divine Race, would only be a cripple.

    Unless, of course, a being with a high-level Divine Body stepped in, spending great effort, Divine Power, and time to repair the collapsed cosmos within his body.

    But even if fully restored, he would no longer be capable of any progress.

    Dreaming of receiving a Divine Body would be sheer fantasy.

    ¡°Ah~! Ah~~~~! You! You beast! You crippled me! You¡¯ve crippled me!¡±

    Zhou let out agonizing screams.

    It was an unbearably painful existence.

    But even at this moment, Zhou utterly couldn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong would really disable him.

    Everything seemed like a dream.

    Unreal.

    Then came despair¡¯s ashen grip. ¡°I¡¯m done for~~ I¡­ I¡­ I have lost my right to succession in the family¡­ Ah! I! I loathe! Kill! Kill him for me, Ying! Grind his bones to dust!¡±

    Zhou¡¯s hatred for Huang Xiaolong was sky-high.

    Yet he also harbored some regrets.

    If only he hadn¡¯t flaunted his arrogance in front of Huang Xiaolong today.

    It was unimaginable that trying to show off would completely demolish his future, prospects, fate.

    If given another chance, he definitely wouldn¡¯t show off ever again.

    ¡°Looking for death~~!! Completely looking for death!¡±

    Ying was enraged.

    In fact, he had no deep connection with this Zhou.

    He interceded in this matter.

    Merely to flaunt his prowess.

    But Huang Xiaolong disregarded him, crippling Zhou right before his eyes.

    It amounted to slapping him in the face.

    A vicious slap.

    Stripping him of all face.

    Anger seethed.

    Ying truly exploded with rage.

    His face contorted with ferocity, his facial bones nearly splintering.

    ¡°Ying, slaughter him!¡±

    Yue¡¯s companions howled savagely, their bodies steaming with Divine Power.

    This arrogant and domineering group of Divine Race seemed intent on devouring Huang Xiaolong alive.

    The two Level 4 Divine comrades sharing a dormitory with Huang Xiaolong were scared to the point of wetting themselves and huddled together in terror.

    Today was the day for a major incident!

    It was clear to everyone that Yue was an entity not to be trifled with!

    That Zhou, with eyes full of vengeful malice, stared at Huang Xiaolong, cursing through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re as good as dead! You beast!¡±

    ¡°You all don¡¯t need to interfere! Let me handle him!¡± Yue bellowed furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere! He¡¯s mine! I will cripple his Divine Power, smash his limbs, and torture him slowly for eighty-one days. Then, I¡¯ll capture all his relatives, wives, everyone, and brutally humiliate them in front of him, making him regret being born in the Divine World!!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Since you hold such malicious thoughts¡­ I have no choice but to cripple you instead,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head.

    As the words left his lips, Yue¡¯s fist was already hurtling towards Huang Xiaolong.

    His punch was like a tsunami of Divine Power and a hurricane of murderous intent, producing a myriad of fantastical visions.

    Within that single punch, were embedded various Divine Arts and the laws of the great paths.

    In a fury, he struck with full force, holding nothing back.

    ¡°Ah! Yue! You have the power to utterly dominate your peers! You¡¯ve hidden your strength so deeply!¡± A Divine Race comrade roared from behind.

    In their tone, there was full of surprise, and even some envy, of course, there was also fear.

    Indeed, Yue¡¯s true strength was to instantly kill those in the same realm.

    At Level 9 Divine, which meant that without a Divine Spark, absolutely no one was his match!

    He could even fight several Level 9 Divines alone.

    Therefore¨C

    In the eyes of any member of the Divine Race, Huang Xiaolong stood no chance at all.

    In fact, at this moment, as Yue wanted to kill Huang Xiaolong, the entire dormitory area was already under the watchful eyes of many divine senses.

    These included students of the Divine Race from nearby dormitories.

    Even some teachers with Divine Sparks!

    They were all observing, yet no one made a move to stop it.

    In their eyes, offending Yue meant Huang Xiaolong was as good as dead.

    In order to calm Yue¡¯s wrath, Huang Xiaolong had to die.

    Even if it meant breaking the academy¡¯s rules.

    Yue¡¯s family would naturally handle the aftermath.

    Just at that moment!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s feet were rooted to the ground, utterly immobile.

    He still threw his right fist.

    Just like how he had thrashed Zhou previously, he punched towards Yue.

    It was an unadorned punch.

    It was also a straightforward punch.

    If Yue¡¯s punch had the power to shake heaven and earth,

    Then Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch was extremely serene, silent, deadly still.

    Boom~~~~~~~~!

    Fists collided.

    In an instant!

    Annihilated!

    The divine light and Divine Arts unleashed by Yue were utterly obliterated!

    Dispelled by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s simple punch.

    Hmm.

    Huang Xiaolong had deployed the strength of a Lower Divine Body in that punch¡­

    Heh, although Yue was unmatched among Level 9 Divines, compared to those with Divine Sparks, he was ultimately trash.

    Yes, trash.

    Having a Divine Spark and not having one are two completely different matters.

    Although Huang Xiaolong did not possess a Divine Spark, his raw strength was equivalent to a Lower Divine, and his physical resilience was also on par with a Lower Divine.

    Therefore, when Huang Xiaolong threw his punch, it felt like hitting a paper figure.

    Too weak.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Spurt~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Yue spewed a mouthful of fresh blood.

    His body flew out like a sack.

    ¡°Why are you so weak?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head somewhat speechlessly.

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1501 - Chapter 1501: Chapter 1501: I Have My Own People Too!

    Chapter 1501: Chapter 1501: I Have My Own People Too!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s punch was brimming with strength.

    It was equivalent to a punch from a lesser God bursting forth.

    When he sent Ying flying, he also caused the cosmos within his body to collapse.

    In other words, both Ying and Zhou had been crippled.

    Even if the cosmos within their bodies was repaired in the future, it would be hard for them to make any progress.

    Seeing this, Zhou directly fainted.

    ¡°No~! No, no! I~~ I¡¯m ruined! I regret it! I hate it!¡±

    Ying crawled on the ground, screaming madly.

    Regret nearly shattered his body to pieces.

    But there is no medicine for regret in this world.

    Neither is there in the Divine Realm.

    The several members of the Divine Race who had come with Ying were now shocked beyond measure in their minds.

    Instinctively, they roared at Huang Xiaolong¨C

    ¡°Seeking death! You¡¯re looking to die! You¡¯ve committed a heinous crime! Death is too good for you!¡±

    ¡°You rebel against your superiors, such great disrespect!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doomed! Commit suicide quickly!¡±

    ¡­

    They were still shouting.

    But they didn¡¯t dare to approach and face off against Huang Xiaolong.

    Even Ying had fallen at Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands.

    They would be merely sending themselves to death if they went up.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s decisiveness in killing, the utter disregard for consequences, and his nearly taboo-free methods sent shivers down their spines.

    This kid is not to be trifled with!

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Huang Xiaolong, with an indifferent gaze towards life and death, looked at Ying. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want to take action, you brought this upon yourself seeking death. Erm~~ let me give you a piece of advice: play big all you want, but when your bluff is called, you¡¯ll pay a hefty price.¡±

    ¡°Puff~~~~~~! You will not die a good death!¡±

    Ying spat out a mouthful of fresh blood to the sky, then wilted away, falling unconscious.

    At this time, the members of the Divine Race observing nearby with their divine senses revealed various emotions.

    Astonishment.

    Disbelief.

    Shock.

    Resentment.

    ¡­

    Eventually, a middle-aged member of the Divine Race appeared.

    He was a square-faced middle-aged man, possessing all the characteristics that the Divine Race should have.

    Demeanor, handsomeness, temperament, and that unapproachable sense of superiority.

    Moreover, he possessed godly grace.

    He was a lesser God.

    Upon his arrival, this lesser God was faintly releasing an imposing pressure, directly suppressing Huang Xiaolong.

    However.

    He was going to be disappointed.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had so many slaves of the Divine Race.

    Not only lesser God slaves but also many mid-level God slaves.

    Even Huang Xiaolong was used to feeling the pressure from the remains of a Dragon God.

    So¡­

    The oppression of this lesser God.

    Was practically non-existent.

    ¡°You¡¯re a teacher from the academy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Xiaolong said fearlessly.

    ¡°Heh~~¡± A fierce light flashed in the eyes of the lesser God. ¡°You speak very well. Right, the bigger the facade you put on, the harsher the consequences when it gets called out. You crippling Zhou and Ying one after another is also you posturing. But the show you¡¯ve put on is a bit excessive.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed loudly.

    ¡°Am I posturing?¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s another biased person. Am I posturing? It¡¯s clear they were unreasonably oppressing me. I was merely resisting, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t resist, it would¡¯ve been me who ended up crippled.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there is a rule in the Main God Academy that allows those from the Divine City of Divine Race to oppress other students at will, and it¡¯s considered legal and reasonable, while other students are not even allowed to resist? Is resisting also considered showing off?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was eloquent.

    His words were piercing.

    Yet, he firmly seized the moral high ground.

    This left the lower-ranked God completely at a loss for words.

    The lower-ranked God¡¯s expression suddenly darkened with gloom.

    ¡°How about it? Are you going to suppress me too? As a teacher of the academy?¡± Huang Xiaolong was fearless.

    Now, even having caused trouble, Huang Xiaolong was confident and fearless, believing that the extremist faction would help him take care of everything.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~~ Suppress you?¡± The lower-ranked God looked disdainful. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t demean myself to suppress you. I will report this incident to the academy¡¯s upper echelon and see how they deal with you. Don¡¯t think this will just end here. It won¡¯t be that easy. The higher-ups will definitely punish you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Huang Xiaolong shrugged indifferently. ¡°I just hope for a fair resolution from the academy¡¯s upper echelon. Heh, you all have been watching from the start, not interfering when Yue tried to suppress me. Later, when Ying oppressed me, you still did nothing but watched from the sidelines. Now, when I defended myself and repelled them, you want to deal with me. Ha ha ha ha~~ How amusing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such roundabout talk. In the Divine Realm, it all comes down to status in the end. Alright, wait for the outcome of this matter. Also, you better be prepared mentally. The families of both Yue and Ying won¡¯t let you off the hook. Ha ha ha ha~~¡± Suddenly, the lower-ranked God burst into a mocking laugh. ¡°Prepare yourself for the fury of their families! Ha ha ha ha! Even if the academy doesn¡¯t punish you, you are on a road to ruin! In my many years of teaching at the Main God Academy, I have never seen an arrogant thug like you! You won¡¯t end well! Ha ha ha ha! I¡¯ve appeared only to give you a warning. You better watch yourself.¡±

    After that, the lower-ranked God ordered the other Divine Race members who came with Ying to take both Yue and Ying away for treatment and also to notify their families.

    The Divine Race members, like a receding tide, left one after another.

    The Divine Race onlookers in the vicinity also began to leave in succession.

    Finally, in the dormitory, only Huang Xiaolong and the two level 4 Gods remained.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t harm us~~ It¡¯s none of our business~~¡± The two level 4 Gods trembled in fear, with eyes filled with terror.

    ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Ha ha ha ha~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily. ¡°Bullying the weak is not my style.¡±

    With that, Huang Xiaolong intended to return to his own room.

    The two roommates could see that Huang Xiaolong truly meant no harm.

    In their hearts, respect for Huang Xiaolong naturally arose.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s methods were ruthlessly clever, and even after stirring up such trouble, he remained as calm as a breeze, not showing the slightest emotion.

    Too composed.

    Eerily composed.

    The two level 4 Gods had the same thought simultaneously¨C¡°If this young man can avoid being persecuted by the families of both Yue and Ying, his future will be boundless!¡±

    They watched Huang Xiaolong leave.

    In his room.

    Huang Xiaolong used some talismans to isolate his aura.

    Then, he entered the Underworld.

    Returning to the Underworld meant returning to his own universe, his own planet.

    Relaxed.

    Comfortable.

    Pleasant.

    Outside, no matter what ridicule or unfair treatment he faced.

    But.

    Back home, with his lovely wife, family, and friends, his mood was naturally like a tired bird returning to its nest.

    Peaceful.

    He summoned the Divine Race slaves and shared the frustrations of the day.

    The slaves all expressed that if their master needed, they would burst out together and wipe out the families of both Yue and Ying!

    ¡°Master, in the Divine City, there are ten major families, Ying¡¯s family is ranked fifth, Yue¡¯s family is ranked tenth.¡± One of the mid-ranked Divine Race slaves said confidently. ¡°However, we also had our own power before.¡±

    Uh¡­

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    These Divine Race slaves, although dead, still had intricate connections from their past lives.

    They had their own hills to stand on, their own power circles.

    Among them, two of the mid-ranked God slaves also came from the Divine City; their families were ranked sixth and seventh!

    The other slaves, not from the Divine City, could also mobilize some power if they emerged.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    With this in mind, Huang Xiaolong felt even more at ease.

    He was not alone at all!

    Ha ha ha ha~~~~~~!

    He had his own forces too!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1502 - Chapter 1502: Chapter 1052: Alchemy Class

    Chapter 1502: Chapter 1052: Alchemy Class

    Returning to the Underworld, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart found considerable peace.

    It was also a time to thoroughly discuss matters with his Divine Race slaves.

    He no longer dwelt on the current situation.

    The flow of time in the Underworld was far slower than in the outside world.

    This allowed Huang Xiaolong to devote himself wholeheartedly to enjoying the rare tranquility of life in the Underworld.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xiaolong observed.

    The soul of the Dragon God¡¯s corpse continued to undergo transmutation!

    The light of transmutation was like an eternal and indestructible holy fire, burning fiercely.

    The Dragon God was so powerful, on the same level as the Gods of the divine realm.

    Therefore, Huang Xiaolong had still underestimated his soul.

    To complete the transmutation seemed an endless task.

    At least for now, it was uncertain when his soul could be transmuted.

    And the Dragon God was Huang Xiaolong¡¯s greatest trump card, unmatched by any other.

    After some time, Huang Xiaolong left the Underworld.

    And in the outside world, only one day and one night had passed.

    The following morning.

    Huang Xiaolong got himself ready, changed into the academy¡¯s standard uniform he had received, and stepped out of his bedroom.

    The two junior Gods were also getting ready for classes.

    All three were newcomers, assigned to the same class.

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong emerge, the two junior Gods greeted him, then their eyes revealed a trace of apology.

    ¡°Sorry, Huang, we were warned last night not to get too close to you. We will move out of this dormitory today,¡± one of the junior Gods said sheepishly.

    ¡°Okay, I understand~~¡± Huang Xiaolong was indifferent.

    Now, he seemed to carry an air of isolation.

    And it was clear that a barrage of overt and covert attacks was headed his way.

    The two junior Gods left with their heads down.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head and left the dormitory as well.

    Heading to class.

    Walking through the academy felt like returning to his college years.

    But the atmosphere of the God Academy was starkly different from that of the universities on Earth.

    On Earth, the learning environment of any university was very relaxed.

    After all, the students who loved studying were in the minority.

    However, at this God Academy, the academic atmosphere was very intense.

    At least, the students Huang Xiaolong saw along the way kept their heads down and hurried past, oblivious to their surroundings.

    Some were reciting some formulas or incantations.

    Others seemed to be holding some experimental materials, continuously pondering over them.

    ¡°Heh heh, it seems that, apart from the arrogant and reckless scions, there are also many students here eager to learn sincerely~~ That makes sense, after all, the resources of the God Academy are incredibly abundant. Lowering one¡¯s pride to study diligently can lead to substantial growth after graduation. One could stand on their own in any part of the divine world.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I should also, earnestly learn some things.¡±

    Walking on, Huang Xiaolong arrived at a class for newcomers.

    It was a massive palace. Many junior Gods were entering it.

    Huang Xiaolong also saw the two junior Gods who shared the dormitory with him.

    ¡°Okay, this is the classroom.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked up to confirm, then went straight in.

    Inside the classroom.

    About thirty to forty Divine Race students were seated.

    The teacher had not yet arrived.

    The seats were sparsely occupied, not yet full.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, Huang Xiaolong understood the situation.

    The class was evenly split between male and female students.

    Most were Gods below level 5.

    Among them, the one with the highest realm had reached Level 7 God.

    What a pity, if last week, that Zhou hadn¡¯t argued with Huang Xiaolong, then with his Level 8 God realm, he indeed could have become the top student in this class of freshmen.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong walk in, these students, involuntarily, looked up at him, their gazes complex.

    Immediately, they started whispering among themselves¨C

    ¡°This guy is extremely domineering, yesterday, he took out both Zhou and Ying from the senior classes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he even doesn¡¯t give face to the academy¡¯s teachers.¡±

    ¡°Awesome, but now a huge disaster looms. It¡¯s said that Zhou and Ying have been sent back to Divine City overnight. Both families will surely join hands to crush this guy~¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a genius, but his edges are too sharp.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not discuss it anymore, if we provoke him, who knows, he might take it out on us. He¡¯s capable of anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but we also shouldn¡¯t pay him any attention. We absolutely can¡¯t get too close to him, otherwise, it would bring trouble upon ourselves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we must isolate him. I heard news that even the teachers of the academy are planning to isolate him.¡±

    ¡­

    These discussions were not friendly to Huang Xiaolong at all.

    But Huang Xiaolong was literally turning a deaf ear.

    His attitude neither servile nor overbearing.

    He directly headed toward a vacant area of seats.

    As Huang Xiaolong walked over, the students there immediately scattered far away, as if drawing a clear line from Huang Xiaolong, not even daring to touch the edge.

    ¡°Eh~~ really? Am I that terrible? Am I a disaster star?¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed wryly.

    Fine then, since you¡¯re all avoiding me, then I too am happy to enjoy some peace.

    Huang Xiaolong sat down with a calm and composed air.

    Soon after, a teacher holding textbooks gracefully entered the classroom.

    This teacher happened to be a female of the Divine Race, also at the realm of a lower God.

    At first glance, she was a sexy and tall miss filled with a spectacular beauty.

    Extremely cold and glamorous.

    With a bit of intellectual beauty as well.

    ¡°Ah, this teacher is not bad.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly, continuously assessing her in his mind. ¡°Compared to my slave Zhen, she is quite a match.¡±

    The beautiful teacher walked onto the podium, her eyes sweeping over.

    Her gaze was incredibly sharp, brimming with an imposing aura, and with just one look, the whole classroom fell silent.

    Deadly silent.

    Moreover, the students were all anxious in their hearts, intimidated by the beautiful teacher¡¯s authority.

    ¡°I am your Alchemy teacher, you can call me ¡®Hui¡¯~~¡± the cold and glam female teacher ¡°Hui¡± said indifferently.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    This class was indeed an Alchemy class.

    In the Divine World, there was also a special curriculum set for Alchemy classes.

    The so-called Alchemy was nothing more than the refinement of medicinal pills.

    Using various plants from the Divine World to concoct pills.

    Huang Xiaolong, in fact, being new to the Divine World, was not familiar with the various plants and herbs there.

    Of course, strictly speaking about Alchemy, Huang Xiaolong was still very much skilled.

    Huang Xiaolong was not one to brag, but, he had extreme confidence in himself.

    Purely in terms of alchemy techniques, experience, and grasp of flame, he ranked among the best in the entire Divine World!

    Needless to say, he was to surpass this Hui.

    Because Huang Xiaolong had researched the Divine Race¡¯s talisman scripts and divine medicines and found that their level of craftsmanship was just so-so.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I¡¯m only at a disadvantage now because I¡¯m not familiar with the various plants of the Divine World~~ but this is simple.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled faintly.

    He sent out strands of divine sense into the Netherworld.

    Among his Divine Race slaves, there was also a master alchemist!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was about to look for the Divine Race slave skilled in alchemy, to have him contribute all his life¡¯s experience and skills in alchemy, as well as his understanding of the Divine World¡¯s plants.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1503 - Chapter 1503: Chapter 1503: Showing Off

    Chapter 1503: Chapter 1503: Showing Off

    Among the many Divine Race slaves of Huang Xiaolong, the one who excels in concocting divine medicine is a middle-ranked god named ¡°Kai¡±.

    This Kai has told Huang Xiaolong many things.

    Originally, when Huang Xiaolong revived Kai, he indeed did not read his memories.

    Now, when Huang Xiaolong mentioned the matter of concocting medicine, Kai was all too willing to share everything he knew.

    Exchange.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense, within the Netherworld, freely communicated with Kai and other Divine Race slaves.

    However, in the classroom, Huang Xiaolong appeared vacant, as if his mind was elsewhere.

    The flow of time outside was different from the flow of time in the Netherworld.

    While Huang Xiaolong attended classes in the classroom for a short time, in the Netherworld time was elongated, allowing detailed conversations with the slaves through a wisp of divine consciousness.

    A day in the outside world could turn into 1000 days in the Netherworld!

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong had plenty of time.

    Speaking of the Netherworld.

    Huang Xiaolong learned from Kai¨C

    In the Divine Realm, the field of medicine concoction is highly respected, and holds an incredibly high social status.

    Yes, divine medicine can aid in the cultivation of the Divine Race.

    It can also heal injuries.

    And there are many other wonderful uses.

    Being able to become an Alchemist indeed places one in the upper echelons of society.

    In the Divine Realm, there are a total of 10 Divine Alchemists.

    Hmm~~ there is indeed a difference between an Alchemist and a Divine Alchemist.

    A Divine Alchemist is an authority in this field.

    Among countless alchemists in the Divine Realm, only 10 have become Divine Alchemists.

    And the teacher at the God Academy named ¡°Hui,¡± according to Kai, is a promising talent who recently has the potential to become the 11th Divine Alchemist.

    Uh¡­ that is to say, Hui isn¡¯t really among the best alchemists in the Divine Realm yet.

    The best are crowned with the title ¡°Divine Alchemist¡±.

    As for Kai, he is a Divine Alchemist!

    Hmm, within the top ten Divine Alchemists of the Divine Realm, he ranks fifth.

    Back then, Kai was an idol pursued by countless alchemists in the Divine Realm!

    He also taught at the God Academy.

    When he taught there, Hui was just a little girl, a student who revered Kai greatly.

    Kai also imparted some alchemy techniques to Hui, who could indeed be considered his student.

    Now, Hui naturally remains at the school, serving as the teacher of the alchemy course.

    Regarding the relationship between Kai and Hui, Huang Xiaolong understood it.

    However, he wasn¡¯t very interested.

    ¡°Hmm, Kai, contribute all your alchemy skills and lifelong experience to me,¡± Huang Xiaolong, increasingly interested in concocting divine medicine, said.

    Immediately, he used the Lingering Flora Divination to absorb all of Kai¡¯s alchemical experiences and techniques.

    The vast volume of knowledge, like trickling streams, soaked into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s brain.

    Countless divine herbs, plants, and materials of the Divine Realm were grasped, understood, and familiarized by Huang Xiaolong.

    Then followed various alchemical techniques, fires, and experiences.

    Recipes, pill formulas.

    Being among the top ten Divine Alchemists and ranked fifth, Kai had some substantial skills.

    He was proficient in concocting dozens of high-level divine medicines.

    However¨C

    ¡°Kai¡¯s alchemy skills aren¡¯t that great!¡±

    While receiving this knowledge, Huang Xiaolong started to feel contempt.

    Because he compared and evaluated his own alchemy skills against Kai¡¯s.

    He discovered that his techniques and knowledge in the field of alchemy far surpassed Kai!

    ¡°Hahaha~~ indeed, the Divine Realm really isn¡¯t much when it comes to alchemy, formations, and talismans! Claiming themselves as the spirit of all things is truly laughable!¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed heartily.

    Thus, while integrating Kai¡¯s knowledge, he also combined all his own experiences in the field!

    In the classroom.

    Hui lectured meticulously.

    She was discussing the method of concocting a beginner divine medicine.

    The materials used.

    And the intensity of fire.

    The relationship of materials supporting each other like ministers supporting a monarch.

    Because these students, before coming to the God Academy, also had some basic knowledge of alchemy.

    So, the first lesson was about the method of refining a particular medicine.

    Of course, this medicine was very simple.

    Moreover, she had planned to spend about ten lessons to finish explaining this one medicine.

    The students listened very earnestly to the lecture.

    But Huang Xiaolong¨C

    He was completely immersed in the underworld.

    He totally ignored the lecturer in class.

    His eyes were vacant.

    Absent-minded.

    This behavior was exactly like that of a mischievous student, ignorant and unlearned on the classroom.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The lecturer also noticed Huang Xiaolong.

    Last night, Huang Xiaolong crippled Zhou Yuying. This incident had spread like wildfire among many teachers and students in the God Academy, almost everyone knew about it.

    Of course, the lecturer knew Huang Xiaolong as well.

    She originally planned to ignore this student, but!

    In the class!

    Huang Xiaolong was so spaced out!

    Blasphemous!

    It was a profanity!

    The lecturer¡¯s delicate face instantly turned cold, her phoenix eyes exuding chill. ¡°You!¡±

    She shouted at Huang Xiaolong.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was in the final stage.

    His own alchemy knowledge and skills were about to perfectly merge with Kai¡¯s alchemy capabilities.

    It was about to be completed!

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong still did not pay any heed to her.

    Ignored.

    Directly ignored.

    Ignorance is a deeper humiliation than insults and beatings!

    Enraged!

    The lecturer was truly furious!

    And all the students in the class shifted their attention over.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s oblivious demeanor, and the lecturer¡¯s thunderous rage.

    The students were amused.

    This guy is courting death again!

    How dare he be so disrespectful and neglect the teacher?

    So arrogant!

    Already guilty, yet not keeping a low profile, and also freely offending the teacher.

    Truly deserving to die.

    ¡°I¡¯m calling you!!!¡±

    Finally, unable to contain herself any longer, the lecturer burst out with a pressuring aura, sweeping towards Huang Xiaolong.

    At the same time, Huang Xiaolong finally completed the fusion.

    A faint glint of light flashed through his eyes.

    That strand of divine sense was retracted by Huang Xiaolong from the underworld.

    He opened his eyes, gazing towards the lecturer.

    ¡®Wow, this beautiful teacher is angry, huh?¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong felt slightly amused in his heart.

    ¡°Teacher.¡± He finally spoke.

    He wasn¡¯t concerned about the pressure exerted by the lecturer.

    ¡°You, stand up!¡± the lecturer yelled.

    ¡°Huh? Teacher, why should I stand up?¡± Huang Xiaolong remained seated.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°I am giving a lecture, and you are absent-minded. Are you trying to humiliate me or show contempt for the academy¡¯s teaching?¡± The lecturer suppressed the raging fury inside her. ¡°Give me an explanation. I know you are capable, but my class is not a place for you to be reckless.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you misunderstood.¡± Huang Xiaolong smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not being inattentive, it¡¯s just¨Cyour class really has nothing worth learning for me. Um, if you have any doubts about alchemy, you can consult me, I could provide you some guidance and help. Yes, just like that.¡±

    The entire classroom was dumbfounded!

    Damnit, this show-off is a bit too much!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1504 - Chapter 1504: Chapter 1504: Lose, and Die

    Chapter 1504: Chapter 1504: Lose, and Die

    Huang Xiaolong looked at Teacher Hui unflinchingly, showing not the slightest hint of fear.

    In Teacher Hui¡¯s class, he completely trampled her capabilities in alchemy to worthlessness!

    Silence!

    The entire classroom fell completely silent.

    All the classmates stared at Huang Xiaolong, dumbfounded.

    And Teacher Hui was trying her best to suppress her raging anger.

    Her breathing was heavy, like a volcano quietly brewing a cataclysmic eruption!

    ¡°You, saying that I¡¯m not fit to teach you alchemy?¡± Teacher Hui spoke through clenched teeth, pausing at every word.

    Finally¨C

    Hahahahaha~~~~

    Wahahahahaha~~~~~~!

    Roaring laughter!

    The whole class burst into extremely loud laughter.

    Then, they looked at Huang Xiaolong as if seeing a fool.

    Teacher Hui is the most talented and highest-ranking Alchemist at the God Academy.

    She has already been able to independently concoct numerous divine medicines.

    Although she hasn¡¯t officially joined the ranks of divine alchemists yet, it¡¯s only a matter of time.

    Among the top ten divine alchemists, Kai, ranked fifth, has passed away, leaving a vacancy.

    And in the entire realm of the gods, in the field of alchemy, many divine alchemists and Alchemists have already assumed that the position would eventually belong to Teacher Hui.

    Such a monstrous talent in the world of alchemy being mocked by a newly admitted student.

    This is unbearable.

    In fact, Teacher Hui is not a person with a narrow mind, but she absolutely allows no one to trample on her efforts and achievements in the field of alchemy.

    That is the greatest blasphemy and insult.

    Worse even than killing her.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Teacher Hui forcefully suppressed her anger.

    She became calm.

    But this eerie calm made the atmosphere in the classroom gloomy as if about to drip water.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious,¡± Huang Xiaolong said earnestly and very seriously.

    Of course, he was serious!

    He definitely wasn¡¯t just showing off!

    You must know, he has inherited all of Kai¡¯s alchemy abilities and experiences.

    Kai, ranked fifth among the top ten divine alchemists, was absolutely far superior to Teacher Hui in the path of alchemy.

    And Huang Xiaolong has integrated his alchemy skills into the inheritance from Kai.

    That was incredible.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was extremely confident that in the field of alchemy, even the leader of the top ten divine alchemists was definitely not his match!

    In other words, in this field, he is invincible.

    The king of a domain not wanting to listen to a novice¡¯s lecture, isn¡¯t that normal?

    Many classmates couldn¡¯t help but scold¨C

    ¡°Damn! Stop showing off!¡±

    ¡°With that look of yours, you still don¡¯t respect Teacher Hui?¡±

    ¡°You concoct what medicine?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant and unskilled, don¡¯t disturb our class! Get out!¡±

    ¡°Get out! Get out!¡±

    ¡­

    The classroom was filled with verbal smoke.

    The classmates verbally attacked Huang Xiaolong, urging him to leave.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Teacher Hui sharply reprimanded.

    The authority of a lesser god spread out, intimidating the whole scene.

    The classroom once again returned to silence.

    ¡°Since you said that, then I have no choice but to give you a chance,¡± Teacher Hui coldly stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Oh? A chance?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    ¡°Indeed, since you look down on me so much, let¡¯s have a competition in alchemy,¡± Teacher Hui declared a challenge to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Hehehe~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Compete?

    Damn, are you using your head to compete with me?

    That¡¯s just humiliating oneself!

    ¡°What kind of competition?¡± Huang Xiaolong grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, let¡¯s compete in alchemy. Each of us will refine a pill. In the end, let¡¯s see whose pill is of higher grade and better quality,¡± Teacher Hui stated the simple rules.

    The classmates were all sneering inwardly.

    Damn, you dog-like thing, do you even have the credentials to compete with Teacher Hui in alchemy?

    Before Huang Xiaolong could respond, Teacher Hui¡¯s voice became extremely chilly. ¡°However¨Csince it¡¯s a competition, there must be a winner and a loser, and there must be a stake.¡±

    ¡°If you can truly prove that you can surpass me in the path of alchemy, then I will not only forgive today¡¯s events, but in front of the whole school, teachers and students alike, I will acknowledge you as my teacher.¡±

    Whoa~~~~~~~~~!

    All the students in the classroom boiled over with excitement!

    Astonished!

    To acknowledge as a teacher!

    Teacher Hui is actually going to acknowledge a new student as her teacher!

    This is simply absurd!

    This is an unprecedented occurrence since the founding of the God Academy!

    But¡­

    How could this be possible?

    This is something that simply cannot happen!

    A mere pipe dream!

    Huang Xiaolong doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to compete with Teacher Hui, how could he win?

    ¡°But!!!!¡± Teacher Hui¡¯s tone suddenly rose several degrees, the temperature in the classroom dropped sharply.

    ¡°If you lose, you die.¡± Teacher Hui said decisively, leaving no room for maneuver. ¡°Your absurdity and wildness are unbearable. If you lose, you die. I cannot tolerate you, and neither can the God Academy.¡±

    Death!

    Hiss~~~~~~~~!

    All the students present were dumbstruck!

    Unexpectedly, this time, Teacher Hui was serious!

    To bet with death.

    Then¡­

    All the students looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of concern for the intellectually challenged.

    He¡¯s definitely going to die.

    He¡¯s doomed.

    ¡°Uh~~¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t really want Teacher Hui to make such a fool of herself.

    To acknowledge as a teacher in front of the whole school.

    That¡¯s too embarrassing.

    After all, she is a beauty.

    Huang Xiaolong also has a soft spot for beauty!

    ¡°Do we really need to compete? Are you sure? I think, let¡¯s forget it,¡± Huang Xiaolong said seriously.

    Saying this, however, invited unrestrained laughter and wild mockery from the entire class¨C

    Hahaha!

    Scared!

    Cowered!

    He¡¯s simply an idiot!

    So useless and still trying to act tough!

    Once Teacher Hui got serious, he just shriveled!

    He¡¯s just a complete joke!

    Such trash shouldn¡¯t exist in the God Academy!

    Being in the same class as him is simply our greatest humiliation!

    ¡­

    ¡°As matters stand, do you think there¡¯s still a possibility of not determining who is better?¡± Teacher Hui looked at Huang Xiaolong with a profoundly disappointed gaze.

    Yes, she was disappointed.

    She thought that since Huang Xiaolong dared to flaunt himself, he must have some skills in alchemy.

    That¡¯s why she took the initiative to challenge him.

    But now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s implication was a direct admission of defeat.

    So boring. Uninteresting.

    ¡°No need to compete, just apologize and leave the God Academy immediately,¡± Teacher Hui glared at Huang Xiaolong with a sharp gaze like a knife¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s compete. Where shall we conduct the alchemy?¡± Huang Xiaolong said helplessly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At this point, he had no choice but to compete.

    ¡°Go to the Pill Furnace room. We¡¯ll refine pills separately. Within the allotted time, produce the pills and appraise them. Let¡¯s see whose pill is of higher grade and better quality,¡± Teacher Hui quickly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this competition will be absolutely fair. The pill furnaces used for alchemy are the best, and any materials you need will be fully prepared for you.¡±

    ¡°I can guarantee fairness with my integrity.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you want to compete, let¡¯s do it. I just hope you won¡¯t regret it. So, let¡¯s go to the Pill Furnace room and start alchemy,¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1505 - Chapter 1505: Chapter 1505: Loss Decided?

    Chapter 1505: Chapter 1505: Loss Decided?

    This class might as well be canceled.

    Teacher Hui challenges Huang Xiaolong!

    A pill concocting duel!

    As an alchemist, Teacher Hui would often compete in alchemy with other alchemists, but this was her first time dueling a new student who had just enrolled.

    And this explosive news spread like a plague.

    Huang Xiaolong and Teacher Hui left the classroom together.

    The students behind them surged forward.

    Word of mouth spread, and soon, almost the entire academy was abuzz with excitement.

    Teacher Hui led Huang Xiaolong to a resplendent golden palace.

    This place was none other than the pill room.

    From afar, waves of medicinal fragrance were carried by the wind, pleasing to the heart and spirit.

    Fawning attendants lined up outside the palace, and upon seeing Teacher Hui, they respectfully saluted her in unison, ¡°We pay our respects to Teacher Hui!¡±

    Soon outside the pill room, crowds of students gathered, three layers inside and three outside, all curiously watching.

    Many students who were in class got permission to come and join the spectacle.

    Even quite a few teachers came over.

    One could say that the entire school, both students and faculty, was shaken by Huang Xiaolong and Teacher Hui¡¯s pill concocting duel!

    However, most students and faculty members at the God Academy saw Huang Xiaolong as a joke. A clown seeking attention.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha~ This guy is asking for death.¡±

    ¡°To humiliate Teacher Hui, he truly deserves to die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of Teacher Hui¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°In fact, he¡¯s definitely going to die now. Once the alchemy is over, Teacher Hui will be able to legitimately execute him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch him die, ha ha ha ha~~¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been too brazen~~ just yesterday, he defeated Zhou Yuying, and now if Teacher Hui executes him, it¡¯s actually a stroke of luck for him. If it were Zhou Yuying¡¯s family that got hold of him, death wouldn¡¯t come so easily.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Take him to pill room number one,¡± Teacher Hui directly instructed the attendants, with a stern warning in her cold demeanor, ¡°Fulfill all his requirements without any negligence. Provide him with any materials he needs! Remember! If you fail to follow through, I will not let you off!¡±

    Teacher Hui still maintained an imposing presence.

    Hearing that, the attendants nodded hastily in fright.

    ¡°Our alchemy time will be the duration of one incense stick. Once you enter the pill room, start the incense. When the time is up, we¡¯ll meet in the medicine appraisal room. I¡¯ve already asked the vice principal to come and personally evaluate the pills. Rest assured, you will not be cheated. Everything will be fair,¡± Teacher Hui stated coldly as she looked at Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong knew that in the world of gods, the duration of one incense stick referred to the burning of a divine incense, which typically took about three hours from lighting to burning out.

    That meant the competition with Teacher Hui would last three hours.

    Three hours were actually not enough to concoct top-tier divine medicine.

    But!

    That was only true for a common alchemist or divine medicine master!

    For Huang Xiaolong, three hours were more than sufficient to concoct very high-quality divine medicine!

    Led by the attendants, he entered the palace.

    Inside the palace were dozens of pill rooms with tightly closed doors.

    Huang Xiaolong was led into pill room number one.

    To avoid interference, Teacher Hui went to pill room number fifty.

    The two pill rooms were also a great distance apart.

    Upon entering the pill room.

    Inside was a pill furnace.

    This pill furnace was engraved with many formations, quite complex.

    There were temperature formations, time formations, fire control formations¡­

    In total, there must be over a hundred formations.

    It was a high-level pill furnace.

    Not to mention alchemy, even for an ordinary alchemist to master the use of this pill furnace was extremely difficult.

    Even a slight mistake could result in failing to concoct the pill.

    ¡®Heh, this pill furnace is of low quality. Not the top tier. In Thane¡¯s legacy, the pill furnace he used for alchemy had thousands of formations.¡¯

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, the Pill Furnace before him was extremely childish, akin to a toy for little kids.

    ¡°Hehe, have you ever seen such a quality of Pill Furnace? Can you recognize all the Formations on it?¡± An attendant couldn¡¯t help but mock Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°You all should just shut up. What status do you have? Merely attendants.¡± Huang Xiaolong rebuked.

    As an Alchemist, attendants indeed appeared very insignificant in his eyes.

    ¡°You!¡± A vicious look appeared on the face of that attendant.

    Immediately, another attendant grabbed him, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not start a dispute. We need to fully cooperate with him, otherwise, if he loses, he¡¯ll find excuses again. Let¡¯s allow him to be complacent for a little while.¡±

    ¡°The incense can be lit now, right?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded, signaling no problem.

    Immediately, the divine incense was lit.

    ¡°What medicinal ingredients do you need?¡±

    ¡°Retro Flower, Mandragora Seven Nights Grass, Dew Flower, Heart-Rot Vine¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong very adeptly listed some medicinal ingredients.

    Although the attendants¡¯ Alchemy skills were not great, they had always been dealing with medicinal ingredients, so they were very familiar with the ones Huang Xiaolong mentioned.

    Hearing Huang Xiaolong list these ingredients, they all laughed.

    Really laughed.

    Because!

    These ingredients were all extremely common.

    Basically, they were used for refining low-grade medicinal pills.

    Huang Xiaolong and Teacher Hui¡¯s alchemy competition was first to see whose concocted medicines were of higher quality.

    Now, Huang Xiaolong was actually requesting the most common and cheapest ingredients, which inevitably meant that he would only produce trash medicinal pills!

    Moreover, all of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ingredients were¨Cpoison!

    Poison of the divine realms!

    In Alchemy, it was possible to use poison.

    But usually, it was mixed among many ingredients, serving a neutralizing function.

    At least, concocting medicine purely from poison was beyond these attendants¡¯ knowledge.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Are you sure, you want these 45 kinds of extremely poisonous divine realm ingredients?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and gather the ingredients for me! I¡¯m starting refining! Why so much nonsense!¡± Huang Xiaolong said angrily.

    Immediately, the attendants gleefully went to gather all the ingredients Huang Xiaolong needed.

    ¡°We will assist you,¡± a few attendants said.

    Their faces, however, all bore unwilling expressions.

    Alchemists did indeed need assistants in their alchemy.

    Even Teacher Hui had several attendants at this moment, helping her run errands, cut ingredients, maintain the fire¡­ doing various tedious tasks.

    But Huang Xiaolong¨C

    ¡°Get out. All of you get out.¡±

    What?

    Sending all the attendants out?

    ¡°You¡­you~!¡±

    The several attendants were practically laughing in anger.

    ¡°Forget it, take your time playing, you¡¯re definitely doomed this time. Actually, we didn¡¯t want to help you with these trivial things, you¡¯re simply courting death! Since you¡¯re aware of your limits, that¡¯s for the best, we¡¯re leaving!¡±

    A few attendants left the Pill room with pleasure in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s misfortune.

    Boom~~~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong shut the big doors of the Pill room.

    Low-grade medicinal ingredients.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    All of them were poison.

    No need for any attendant¡¯s assistance.

    To anyone looking, Huang Xiaolong seemed mad!

    Completely mad!

    It seemed that even without starting the Alchemy process, he was already bound to lose!

 Chapter 1506 - Chapter 1506: Chapter 1506: Enemy Arrives

    Chapter 1506: Chapter 1506: Enemy Arrives

    At this moment, outside the pill room palace, more and more teachers and students gathered.

    Moreover, it was said that the Vice Chancellor himself came this time.

    In the God Academy, apart from the Chancellor, there are a total of four Vice Chancellors, all of whom are high-ranking gods.

    Notable individuals indeed.

    And the Vice Chancellor invited by Teacher Hui to serve as a judge was a female high-ranking god, highly prestigious and on excellent personal terms with Teacher Hui.

    It was said that Teacher Hui was willing to stay and teach after graduation because of the earnest persuasion of this Vice Chancellor.

    This Vice Chancellor was also the most famous for her love of talent. Similarly, she was the most meticulous and strict.

    There has never been a case of favoritism or fraud.

    With this, Huang Xiaolong is doomed!

    Just at this moment!

    Boom~~~!

    Boom~~~!

    A powerful momentum, like a divine mountain pressing down, descended directly on the scene.

    It shocked many of the students and teachers!

    Looking up, they were startled.

    Two high-ranking gods were walking directly towards them.

    The gaze of these two high-ranking gods was like the blazing sun, with Divine Power steaming around their bodies, manifesting various visions.

    Sparks of vengeance flew in their eyes.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s the top echelons from the Zhou and Ying Clans!¡±

    A student immediately recognized the identities of the newcomers.

    Hmm, they are indeed Zhou Yuying, distinguished members of the clan.

    These two great clans are the nobles of God City, deeply enrooted and truly massive entities.

    Yesterday, Zhou Yuying was crippled, and today, the clan¡¯s forces came directly here.

    Their momentum was ferocious.

    Clearly, they were here to seek revenge against Huang Xiaolong.

    Unexpectedly, the reaction of these two great clans was so swift.

    Immediately, some teachers present went forward to greet them.

    ¡°Where is that Huang?¡± a high-ranking god asked coldly.

    ¡°Please, gentlemen, calm down for a moment,¡± a teacher negotiated. ¡°That Huang is currently competing in an alchemy contest with our academy¡¯s alchemy teacher, Teacher Hui. It will probably take the time of one incense stick to see the results.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, teachers of the academy, you must also be aware of the purpose of our visit,¡± another high-ranking god said courteously.

    Yes, although the Zhou and Ying clans have overwhelming power, they still dare not offend the high officials of the academy. They even more so dare not offend the God Academy.

    God Academy, in the entire realm of gods, is a top-tier power, even the behind-the-scenes BOSS is evidently the God!

    Hehe, who dares to provoke such power?

    ¡°The two of you, the academy is aware of your purpose. However, please wait a bit longer, at least until the alchemy contest ends,¡± another teacher replied, neither servile nor overbearing.

    ¡°Very well. We will wait. We just hope that no matter what, the result of the alchemy contest will result in handing over that beast to us,¡± said one high-ranking god. ¡°This time, the Family Head is truly furious. Zhou was the hope of our clan, and to think he suffered such a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Teacher Hui will likely agree to hand over that Huang to you,¡±

    said a teacher of the academy. ¡°So now, please, stay calm. Wait patiently, and do not disturb Teacher Hui and Huang¡¯s alchemy contest.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, we know the rules.¡±

    The two imposing high-ranking gods, at this time, quietly waited.

    The teachers and students around, now, were all reveling in Huang¡¯s misfortune.

    This Huang is truly thoroughly doomed!

    His enemies are literally storming the gates!

    Inside the pill room.

    Huang Xiaolong activated his Divine Power, activating the Pill Furnace.

    Over a hundred Formations, all were activated.

    These Formations, in fact, are controlled by Divine Consciousness.

    And Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Consciousness is equivalent to that of a lower-ranking god.

    In terms of the realm of Divine Consciousness, he is actually on par with Teacher Hui.

    Thus, he can easily control the Formations on the Pill Furnace.

    With his miraculous alchemy skills and experience, it was all too easily simple.

    The Pill Furnace was blazing with divine fire.

    ¡°Hehehe, this time, using low-grade materials and all toxic materials, I will concoct a divine medicine.¡±

    What kind of Alchemist is the most formidable?

    Or rather, what skills are most needed by an Alchemist?

    It¡¯s not the method of potion-making!

    Nor is it control over the Pill Furnace!

    But rather¨C

    Turn decay into magic!

    To put it simply, it is to use the most common, cheapest, and lowest-grade medicinal materials to refine the most advanced divine medicine!

    This is truly awesome!

    Using high-grade materials to craft medicine is something any alchemist can do.

    But crafting divine medicine from trash materials is as difficult as ascending to heaven.

    Huang Xiaolong is going to refine a poison!

    Yes, a poison!

    A poisonous divine medicine!

    And what is the purpose of this poisonous medicine?

    To use poison against poison!

    With this poisonous medicine, one can cure any intense poison in the Divine Realm!

    In the past, Kai, being one of the top ten alchemists, focused on studying this particular medicine in his later years.

    It¡¯s the most poisonous medicine in the Divine Realm, but also the antidote to all poisons.

    However, after years of research without success, Kai died with regret and resentment.

    There were several crucial aspects of this divine medicine that Kai had not fully comprehended.

    But after inheriting Kai¡¯s lifelong skills, along with his own talent and experience, Huang Xiaolong has now easily overcome these difficulties.

    In the refining process, he added a few more medicinal materials.

    And just like that, the problem was solved!

    ¡°Hehehe, let me concoct the most poisonous medicine in the Divine Realm!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong placed various medicinal materials into the Pill Furnace and began the refining process.

    Meanwhile, his hands continuously patted the Pill Furnace.

    It was an alchemy technique.

    The technique that Kai was most skilled at.

    It is also one of the top ten alchemy techniques in the Divine Realm.

    Of course, this technique has also been improved by Huang Xiaolong.

    It became even more superior.

    It could already be called the best alchemy technique in the Divine Realm!

    Huang Xiaolong had put all the necessary poisonous materials, in their correct proportions, into the Pill Furnace.

    ¡­

    In another pill room.

    Teacher Hui, with the help of several attendants, began to refine medicine.

    What she was refining was not a divine medicine.

    Because three hours was indeed too short.

    The medicine Teacher Hui was crafting was of a quality just below that of divine medicine.

    This medicine, called ¡°Clarity Pill,¡± mainly helps in preventing distractions and allows one to focus extremely well on tasks after ingestion.

    This was also the type of medicine Teacher Hui was most skilled at crafting.

    Moreover, this type of medicine had a high demand in the market.

    After more than two hours¨C

    Boom~~!

    A majestic fragrance burst out like a mushroom cloud.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~! Supreme quality medicine! Supreme quality Clarity Pill!!!!¡±

    The attendants screamed.

    This wasn¡¯t just flattery.

    It was genuine praise from the heart.

    Teacher Hui beckoned with her hand.

    Dozens of sparkling, dazzling pills spun out from the Pill Furnace,

    Landing in her hands.

    Teacher Hui nodded in great satisfaction,

    Very pleased with this batch of Clarity Pills.

    It can be said that during this alchemy session, she performed extraordinarily well.

    The proudest work in her life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, get the deputy dean to evaluate it.¡± Teacher Hui was full of confidence.

    She didn¡¯t believe Huang Xiaolong could turn the tables.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    At the same time.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s medicine was also ready!

    The most poisonous medicine in the Divine Realm was born!

    It is also the best antidote in the Divine Realm, without equal!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1507 - Chapter 1507: Chapter 1507: Authentication

    Chapter 1507: Chapter 1507: Authentication

    ¡°Hmph, to use these herbs to concoct a batch of pills in the time it takes an incense stick to burn¨Cten pills in total.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the ten pills floating in front of him, feeling a slight sense of achievement in his heart.

    Indeed, Huang Xiaolong felt accomplished. These ten pills were the first batch of alchemy he had performed since arriving in the Divine Realm. Truly a maiden work.

    Moreover, they were divine medicines, extremely high in quality.

    Before this, such medicines had never appeared in the Divine Realm.

    It was a series of many firsts.

    The pills were not fragrant; instead, they emitted a slight stench¨Cthe most potent poison in the Divine Realm.

    But, be not deceived by its appearance.

    This medicine could cure any deadly poison in the Divine Realm!

    One pill was all it took to see results!

    Where the medicine went, the poison was dispelled!

    ¡°Perhaps, if I were to sell these pills, I could make a hefty profit?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was struck by a sudden whimsical thought.

    At this moment, outside the alchemy chamber, the attendants impatiently called out. ¡°Huang, you¡¯re done, right? The time it takes for an incense stick to burn has passed. Open the alchemy chamber now. Whether you have concocted the pills or not, this round of competition has ended. Now, go and find the deputy dean for appraisal. Teacher Hui has already gone over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong responded with a light smile and collected his pills.

    The alchemy chamber opened.

    A foul smell surged out.

    ¡°Ah~! How foul! What kind of pills was he concocting?¡±

    ¡°I knew it, he must have botched the pills! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t stink so badly!¡±

    ¡°Damn, this guy was really just mucking around! ¡±

    ¡­

    The attendants waiting outside covered their noses.

    Huang Xiaolong stepped out confidently. ¡°Where is the appraisal conducted? Take me there.¡±

    ¡°Really going for it?¡± One attendant scoffed sarcastically, ¡°I advise you to end it yourself. Even in death, one should retain a shred of dignity, no? Why suffer humiliation before death?¡±

    These attendants clearly believed that Huang Xiaolong was bound to lose, bound to die.

    Hence, their gazes towards Huang Xiaolong were like looking at a dead man.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Xiaolong raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Is there even a need for appraisal?¡± Another attendant sneered.

    ¡°Enough nonsense! Take me to the appraisal!¡± Huang Xiaolong retorted with a sneer. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you few. Once I complete the appraisal and Teacher Hui admits defeat, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±

    Hahahaha~~~~~!

    The attendants laughed uproariously, as if they were listening to a lunatic¡¯s boast.

    The attendants did not refuse, however, and led Huang Xiaolong to the pill appraisal.

    At the same time, this news reached the outside, letting all the Divine Race members who were watching know.

    Zhou Yuying and two senior members of the Ying Clan patiently waited, also discussing amongst themselves.

    ¡°Hmm, after the alchemy is done and the pills appraised, that beast can be handed over to us.¡±

    ¡°His end is near. But according to the clan¡¯s wishes, we probably won¡¯t allow him an easy death.¡±

    ¡­

    Inside the palace of the alchemy chamber.

    There was a tea room.

    The environment was incredibly elegant and quiet.

    At this moment, inside the tea room, a middle-aged female from the Divine Race sat behind the tea table, savoring the fragrant tea while flipping through a book.

    Very content and at ease.

    Moreover, she exuded an air of nobility and intellectual beauty.

    This was none other than a vice-president of the God¡¯s Academy.

    A superior God!

    At this time, Teacher Hui stood beside the vice-president.

    Teacher Hui was inherently a very proud being, but when she stood next to the vice-president, she seemed like a docile kitten.

    ¡°Heh, Hui, this competitive spirit of yours is usually good, but why bother getting angry with a freshman?¡± the vice-president commented gently after sipping her tea.

    ¡°Reporting to the vice-president, that fellow is outrageously arrogant, utterly dismissive of others, and openly questioned Hui¡¯s Alchemy Technique. Thus, Hui must compete to prove herself,¡± Hui said indignantly. With a smile, she added, ¡°Vice-president, you are too unconcerned with worldly affairs. If you were to put more effort into alchemy, you would surely rank among the top ten divine pharmacists by now.¡±

    The vice-president just smiled gently and did not deny it.

    At that moment, the attendant led Huang Xiaolong into the tea room.

    ¡°Hm? You must be Huang,¡± the vice-president glanced at Huang Xiaolong, curious about this rampant freshman.

    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Hui asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°Indeed, now we can have the vice-president appraise our pills,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh? Huang, you really are calm and composed, showing neither servility nor overbearance, which is rather rare,¡± the vice-president did not start by oppressing Huang Xiaolong.

    Indeed, she noticed the merits in Huang Xiaolong right away.

    Indeed, neither servile nor arrogant!

    Even when facing a high-ranking superior God like the vice-president, he hardly seemed intimidated.

    This was a significant merit!

    ¡°Vice-president, this person loves to put on airs,¡± Hui whispered immediately.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the vice-president nodded, then spoke meticulously, ¡°Huang, today, as you and Hui have wagered in Alchemy, if you lose, you die. And if Hui loses, then in front of the entire academy¡¯s faculty and students, she must acknowledge you as her master. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Huang Xiaolong said lazily.

    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t try to dissuade you further. I will judge impartially, please take out your pills,¡± the vice-president said seriously.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded slightly.

    He was adept at physiognomy.

    Although he couldn¡¯t discern much from the faces of the Divine Race, he could generally distinguish the good from the bad.

    This vice-president was of extremely high character and trustworthy.

    ¡°I trust the vice-president will handle it fairly. Now, Teacher Hui, you first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said deferentially.

    Immediately, Hui unreservedly took out a Clear Mind Pill she had refined and handed it to the vice-president.

    The vice-president took it and scrutinized carefully, ¡°Hmm, this Clear Mind Pill, although not a divine medicine, is widely used in the Divine Realm. Hui, the batch of Clear Mind Pills you¡¯ve made, in terms of color, quality, and potency¡­ in many aspects, is indeed the highest skill just below divine medicine.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hui was overjoyed.

    Her joy was not because she had beaten Huang Xiaolong, but because she had received the vice-president¡¯s approval.

    The best pill below the divine medicine, indeed, a distinction worth being proud of.

    The vice-president looked solemnly at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang, you have heard, which means, unless you produce a divine medicine, you will have lost this competition.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Huang Xiaolong smiled, then discreetly took out a poisoned pill he had concocted.

    Stink!

    The entire tea room reeked!

    ¡°Insolence! What is this medicine?¡± Hui exclaimed furiously.

    The vice-president also frowned. ¡°Huang, what have you concocted?¡±

 Chapter 1508 - Chapter 1508: Chapter 1508: Please Take Me as Your Disciple!

    Chapter 1508: Chapter 1508: Please Take Me as Your Disciple!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s concocted medicine not only had a strong foul smell, but its appearance was also mediocre.

    It was roughly the size of a longan, orange-yellow in color, but lacked any glamorous shine, appearing simple yet elegant.

    Such a medicinal pill, even if judged by experts like the vice chancellor and Yue, could only be categorized as a failed pill!

    Yes, a failed concoction!

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to attract attention!¡± Yue laughed out of frustration.

    Huang Xiaolong talked big, and Yue originally thought that Huang Xiaolong had some tricks up his sleeve regarding alchemy.

    Therefore, Yue treated it seriously.

    But¨C

    It looked completely worthless!

    A piece of trash!

    Yue deeply felt that she had been toyed with and fooled.

    Rage flared up.

    The vice chancellor, equally discontent, his usually gentle and modest face now turned stern. ¡°Huang, I need an explanation.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Are you done assessing?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked bewildered, ¡°That¡¯s the assessment done?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The vice chancellor, known for his good temper, was now deeply irritated by Huang Xiaolong. ¡°This is the Divine Race Academy! The most sacred place in the Divine Realm, no blasphemy will be tolerated! You, you are challenging the academy¡¯s ethos!¡±

    He paused, the vice chancellor restrained his temper, but his tone remained stern and cold as ice, making the temperature in the tea room drop significantly, ¡°This pill you concocted has failed. I always handle affairs with fairness and rigor, so you need not doubt my conclusion. If you still refuse to accept this, feel free to find any other senior alchemist, or even a God Alchemist, to assess your pill. But I believe, the conclusion will remain the same.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~~ No, this time, you are wrong.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°You all are wrong.¡±

    Well then.

    In the eyes of the vice chancellor and Yue, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s statement was sheer stubbornness.

    ¡°Action speaks louder than words.¡± Yue tried her best to remain patient. ¡°Forget it, what I said earlier about killing you, looking at it now, there¡¯s no need. Just expel you from the academy, never to be employed again.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong thought to himself that Yue was still kindly and soft-hearted, sparing him at the last moment.

    ¡°Heh, just watch.¡±

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong pricked his right index finger, letting a drop of fresh blood ooze out.

    This drop of blood fell on the medicinal pill.

    Hmm?

    Yue and the vice chancellor were flabbergasted.

    Soon, they both understood Huang Xiaolong¡¯s intention.

    As known, a medicinal pill concocted by an alchemist, if infused with their own blood, could bring out the deepest qualities of the pill.

    For instance, some medicinal pills might look ordinary, but if fused with the alchemist¡¯s own blood, the extraordinary within the ordinary would manifest.

    ¡°Could it be that this pill he concocted looks ordinary but actually contains a secret?¡± The thought arose simultaneously in the minds of the vice chancellor and Yue.

    But quickly, they actively dismissed the thought.

    That was ludicrous.

    A regular, foul-smelling pill actually containing profundity would mean that the alchemist¡¯s skills were truly exceptional.

    Such capability to hide their skill, meant that their alchemical prowess was far beyond what Yue and the vice chancellor could compare to.

    At this moment, the pill had already absorbed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s essence blood.

    The next moment¨C

    Boom~~~~~~!!!!!!

    Dazzling brilliance erupted skywards!

    Divine Power burst forth!

    Unparalleled!

    ¡°This!!!!!!¡±

    In an instant, Yue and the vice chancellor¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    They completely held their breath!

    At this time, after absorbing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s essence blood, the pill showed various extraordinary signs.

    The foul smell had long since evaporated.

    Instead, an indescribable fragrance of medicine permeated the air.

    Brilliant divine lights shone like pillars.

    Various divine characters emerged.

    ¡°Divine-grade medicinal pills! This vision¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s divine-grade medicinal pills!¡± Hui shouted hysterically with a hoarse voice. ¡°Divine-grade medicinal pills! No mistake! Divine medicine!¡±

    The vice dean clasped their hands together.

    Their mood turned solemn and devout.

    The birth of each piece of divine medicine deserved respect.

    And the next moment!

    Amidst the divine light, a blurry figure manifested.

    It was a handsome young man, vaguely resembling Huang Xiaolong, extremely lifelike and spirited.

    Boom~~~~~~!

    Upon seeing this, the vice dean fell straight off their chair.

    Hui also fell down, collapsing onto the ground.

    Yet, her eyes were full of adoration and worship!

    Medicine Spirit!

    A Medicine Spirit had actually been born!

    Once a medicinal pill birthed a Medicine Spirit, it meant the pill possessed vitality, capable of absorbing Divine Power from the divine realm autonomously and undergoing transformation.

    In other words, even a medicinal pill knew how to cultivate now.

    Such a medicinal pill, the longer it was stored, the more its quality would improve!

    The divine medicine with a Medicine Spirit, undoubtedly, was the best divine medicine, second to none!

    For instance, the ten great Alchemists of the divine realm, within their lifetimes, also concocted countless divine medicines, some of which birthed Medicine Spirits.

    But!

    Such occurrences were rare.

    Much like writing poems or painting, one must be inspired to concoct such divine medicine.

    And most of the time, such inspiration was absent.

    It was a rare opportunity that cannot be sought after.

    ¡°Do you see it clearly now?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°See¡­ see¡­ see clearly~~~¡± Hui stammered. ¡°I lost, I have lost, with my current Alchemy skills and experience, it¡¯s impossible to concoct such divine medicine! I¡¯m utterly defeated!¡±

    The vice dean, now truly embarrassed, couldn¡¯t face herself.

    Earlier, she had judged, firmly claiming that the medicinal pills Huang Xiaolong made were waste pills, garbage.

    Yet, the pills transformed, becoming the highest-quality divine medicines in the divine realm!

    This kind of divine medicine, even in the God Academy, would definitely be treasured.

    The vice dean felt as if they¡¯d been slapped in the face!

    ¡°This kind of medicinal pill is making its first appearance. Indeed, it was concocted by mixing various deadly poisons. This medicine contains intense poison. It¡¯s the most poisonous in the divine realm,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually explained. ¡°And its function is to fight poison with poison. That is to say, it¡¯s the most toxic medicine in the divine realm, but indispensable for detoxification. Should Divine Race members who are unpoisoned consume this, lower gods die instantly from the poison. Middle gods might survive, but will suffer from the toxicity for a long time. Higher gods, however, can cleanse the toxicity within half a month.¡±

    ¡°So, if you¡¯re not poisoned, do not take this medicine rashly.¡±

    ¡°However, it does not matter, its ultimate purpose is not to poison, but to detoxify.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! Previously, Master Kai was researching and trying to comprehend such divine medicine, but never succeeded! Unexpectedly! Huang! You¡¯ve succeeded!¡± Hui, gathering her composure, looked at Huang Xiaolong with complex eyes.

    At that moment, the vice dean felt compelled, ¡°Huang! I have a favor to ask!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huang Xiaolong was momentarily stunned.

    ¡°It goes like this, I have an old friend. In past years, she explored forbidden areas in the divine realm and was bitten by a poisonous beast, afflicted with intense poison. She has been struggling in agony for years, unable to cleanse the toxin. Now, as you¡¯ve concocted the most perfect antidote in the divine realm, could you~~~¡± the vice dean pleaded.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°No problem,¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed generously, tossing the divine medicine he held to the vice dean.

    The vice dean treasured it as a rare gem.

    Remarkably!

    ¡°Huang, please accept me as a disciple!¡± The proud Hui, suddenly bowed deeply to Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1509 - Chapter 1509: Chapter 1509: Publicly Becoming a Disciple!!

    Chapter 1509: Chapter 1509: Publicly Becoming a Disciple!!

    At this moment, in the Academy of the God, the always aloof and indifferent Teacher Hui had bowed her head to Huang Xiaolong.

    Humble, devout, worshipping¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled.

    Teacher Hui explained. ¡°Teacher, we had a bet before. If I lost to you in the field of Alchemy, I would then become your student.¡±

    After a pause, Teacher Hui lifted her big watery eyes, gazing at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You only used a stick of incense¡¯s time, extremely ordinary ingredients, and did not even need the help of an attendant to refine a divine pill that birthed a spirit! This skill of yours is top-notch even among the ten great divine alchemists! Teacher Hui is utterly convinced!¡±

    Ni ma! Teacher Hui was even using honorifics for Huang Xiaolong!

    The change in her attitude was simply too swift.

    So swift that Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t even react!

    Indeed, now, the way Teacher Hui looked at Huang Xiaolong was different!

    Previously, looking at Huang Xiaolong, she only felt that his speech was filthy, his actions arrogant, his soul insignificant.

    Now what!

    Handsome! Refined! Unfathomable! Neither servile nor overbearing! The elegance of a great house! Mysterious and full of an unique charm!

    ¡°This~~ Teacher Hui, this bet, we can just forget about it. And, you don¡¯t need to call me teacher. In fact, I am younger than you,¡± said Huang Xiaolong with an awkward smile.

    ¡°No!¡± Teacher Hui said loudly, her expression extremely sincere and meticulous. ¡°Teacher Hui always keeps her word, and will absolutely not break her promise! Besides, in learning there is no sequence, and the achiever is the teacher! Being able to become your student, Teacher, is Teacher Hui¡¯s fortune and opportunity.¡±

    When Teacher Hui said this, she didn¡¯t have any pretenses at all. That¡¯s right, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s proficiency in Alchemy, in her view, was definitely no less than the ten great divine alchemists, perhaps even¨Cstronger than the first-ranked one! At least on par!

    So in the future, in the realm of divine alchemy, Huang Xiaolong would undoubtedly be the big boss holding the real power!

    And Teacher Hui asking herself, in this field, her potential was basically already exhausted, without the guidance of a great master, she would only be at a level behind the ten great divine alchemists for her whole life.

    She would not have been able to enter the threshold of the ten great divine alchemists.

    But now, an opportunity lay before Teacher Hui!

    That was the elegant and alluring young man before her!

    At all costs, she must take him as her teacher!

    ¡°This, this¡­¡± Huang Xiaolong was at a loss for words.

    ¡°I understand, Teacher wants Hui to perform the discipleship ceremony in front of the entire academy, all the teachers and students, right? Okay! Teacher Hui will definitely do so!¡± Teacher Hui said very meekly.

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then nonchalantly tossed the pills in his hand to the vice principal, even taking out a few more from his chest, giving them all to the vice principal as well.

    The vice principal was somewhat overwhelmed by the favor!

    ¡°Here, Vice Principal, all of these are for you,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    ¡°This! These are divine pills with a birthed spirit! One is enough to detoxify, there¡¯s no need for so many, no need for so many, it¡¯s too precious!¡± The vice principal demurred repeatedly.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Precious? Perhaps. But I don¡¯t see it that way,¡± Huang Xiaolong casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Such pills, I can refine them anytime, anywhere, as many as I want.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the vice principal and Teacher Hui nearly knelt down for Huang Xiaolong.

    Too damn impressive and domineering.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going out first,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a lazy smile and then lifted his feet, walking outside.

    The vice principal and Teacher Hui followed him.

    Outside the Alchemy Chamber Palace!

    A dense crowd of people had gathered.

    Countless students, countless teachers.

    The alchemy competition between Huang Xiaolong and Teacher Hui had already gone on for three hours.

    In these three hours, the news kept fermenting.

    The event itself was an explosive piece of news, and on top of that, the Ying Clan, including Zhou Yuying¡¯s family, were also present today to deal with Huang Xiaolong.

    So, it was full of interesting points, full of hype.

    As a result, nearly ninety percent of the teachers and students of the Academy of the God had gathered here.

    Even those monstrous talent students, the geniuses among geniuses, the future scions of the Divine Race, had all rushed over to watch the fun.

    At this time, two high-level members of the Ying Clan were standing with their arms crossed, their gazes murky, their expressions teasing.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time, that Huang should be coming out.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted several hours of our time! But it¡¯s finally over, we can take Huang back and report.¡±

    ¡°In line with our agreement, both of our great families are free to torture this little beast to our hearts¡¯ content.¡±

    ¡­

    And at that moment!

    ¡°They¡¯re out! Huang and Teacher Hui have come out! The Vice Principal has come out too!¡±

    ¡°The Alchemy competition has ended, haha! That Huang must have failed utterly. Now, Teacher Hui and the Vice Principal will definitely execute him in front of the entire academy¡¯s students and teachers! He will be given the death penalty!¡±

    ¡°Huang won¡¯t die. He will be handed over to the two great families, Zhou and Ying.¡±

    ¡­

    The scene suddenly became somewhat chaotic.

    The humming of voices rose, becoming quite clamorous.

    Huang Xiaolong was strolling leisurely, looking at the Divine Race gathering in front of him and he slightly shook his head. ¡°Heh heh, today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you joy-seekers.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go straight over there!¡±

    Enemies meet with great animosity.

    The high-level members of the Zhou and Ying Clans exchanged glances and headed straight towards them.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t directly capture Huang Xiaolong; instead, they approached the Vice Principal.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at these two Superior Gods.

    From them, Huang Xiaolong felt hatred!

    Of course, at the moment, Huang Xiaolong was still unable to confront Superior Gods.

    So, he remained calm. ¡°I suppose these must be the family experts behind the two I disabled yesterday. What a pity, you are just a step too late. Now, the academy will surely protect me¨C heh heh.¡±

    Although somewhat apprehensive, Huang Xiaolong still felt fearless.

    ¡°Good day, Vice Principal,¡± both powerhouses greeted the Vice Principal at the same time.

    Although all were Superior Gods, there were still gaps between Superior Gods.

    A newly advanced Superior God and a veteran Superior God were both indeed gods, but their strengths were not the same.

    Yes, these two Superior Gods from the Zhou and Ying Clans had only recently stepped into the lofty realm of Superior Godhood.

    And the Vice Principal had been renowned for far too long.

    Faced with a veteran Superior God, the two powerhouses had to show reverence. Besides, a colossal entity like the Divine Academy was not something they could afford to provoke.

    The Vice Principal nodded with reserve.

    ¡°Vice Principal, Teacher Hui, please hand over this beast to us for punishment,¡± one of the powerhouses requested politely.

    ¡°Why?¡± The Vice Principal¡¯s eyebrows slightly crinkled.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Vice Principal, although Teacher Hui is prepared to personally execute this beast, this time¡­ please grant our clan this courtesy. Rest assured, we will not let him off easily and will use the most brutal punishments in the Divine Realm to torture him.¡±

    ¡°Insolence!!!¡± Teacher Hui erupted in fury.

    It was as if the deities in her heart had been desecrated.

    Don¡¯t think that just because Teacher Hui was a Lower God, she wouldn¡¯t dare to roar in front of two Superior Gods.

    In fact, the power backing Teacher Hui was also not to be underestimated.

    Moreover, she represented the entire academy.

    So, she had authority.

    Huh???

    Flabbergasted.

    Both Superior Gods were flabbergasted.

    The entire school¡¯s faculty and students were also flabbergasted.

    ¡°Uh? Oh, Teacher Hui, I get it now; you hate this beast to the core and want to kill him with your own hands?¡±

    At this time!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Teacher Hui walked directly in front of Huang Xiaolong and knelt on one knee, ¡°Please accept Hui as your disciple! Hui will serve the teacher diligently, learn Alchemy by your side, and remain loyal for life, never wavering!¡±

    Stunned!

    Everyone was completely stunned!

    For a moment, the scene was utterly silent!

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1510 - Chapter 1510: Chapter 1510: Crushing Rules

    Chapter 1510: Chapter 1510: Crushing Rules

    Teacher Hui¡¯s words were nothing short of earth-shattering.

    The entire scene fell into a stunned silence.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    The two High Gods were in a frenzy, clamoring loudly. ¡°Teacher Hui, what are you doing? You are a key figure cultivated by the Godly Academy, and in the field of Alchemy, you¡¯re a prodigy with exceptional talent, hailed as the one most likely to become the next Divine Alchemist in the Godly realm! How can you say such things to a monster? It¡¯s a disgrace to the prestige of the Godly Academy! Teacher Hui, are you mistaken about something?¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Teacher Hui¡¯s expression was incomprehensibly devout.

    ¡°I challenged my teacher to an Alchemy contest, and if I lost, I would keep my word and pay respects as a disciple before the entire school.¡± Teacher Hui stated righteously. ¡°This is my personal affair, it has nothing to do with the Godly Academy. If the Academy wishes to punish me, I am willing to resign as a teacher from the Godly Academy.¡±

    Resign as a teacher?

    Damn it!

    Insanity!

    Complete madness!

    How many from the Divine Race would go to great lengths just for a chance to become an ordinary teacher at the Godly Academy.

    Because that is an honor.

    To speak plainly, the resources that teachers from the Godly Academy enjoy are extremely formidable.

    To give up such great prospects just to become a student¡¯s disciple?

    That¡¯s madness.

    Of course, Teacher Hui is not mad, so the only explanation must be¨Cacting!

    She¡¯s putting on a show to collude with Huang Xiaolong!

    Probably because Huang Xiaolong has offered her enough benefits!

    ¡°Teacher Hui! Why such pretense here?¡± A High God from the Zhou Clan could not contain his anger, ¡°Do you really take us for fools? Or do you think the entire Godly realm are fools? You lost an Alchemy contest to this little monster? Do you think anyone would believe that?¡±

    Doubt.

    A wave of uncontrollable doubt erupted at the scene.

    No one could believe everything Teacher Hui had claimed.

    ¡°Teacher Hui, you¡¯ve deeply disappointed us. Your actions have brought shame to the Academy.¡± Some teachers couldn¡¯t help but pointedly criticize Teacher Hui in distress. ¡°For your own selfish interests, you utter such words. Tell us, what benefits has this monster offered you¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough! Silence!¡± The Vice-Principal also spoke up.

    The Vice-Principal, commanding great respect, brought silence back to the scene once she opened her mouth.

    The High Gods from the Ying and Zhou Clans hurriedly said, ¡°Vice-Principal, you are renowned for your fair and stern way of handling matters, we beseech you to uphold justice and not to show bias toward this little monster.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I handle matters fairly and will never deliberately favor anyone. Today, as the person responsible for the assessment, the most important thing is fairness¨C¡± the Vice-Principal spoke gravely. ¡°Just now, in the Alchemy contest, Hui has lost. Not just lost, but was utterly defeated. In the field of Alchemy, compared to Huang, she is simply¡­ a novice.¡±

    The Vice-Principal was not exaggerating in the slightest; she was merely stating a fact.

    Whooosh~~~~~~!

    The entire place erupted into an uproar!

    No one would doubt the words of the Vice-Principal.

    Even the two powerhouse representatives from the Ying and Zhou Clans would not.

    However, such a result was a huge shock to the Divine Race present.

    Teacher Hui lost.

    The most promising Divine Alchemist of the Godly realm actually lost.

    Lost to an unknown figure!

    Lost to a new student!

    ¡°This~ this~ this~~¡± The expression on the face of the High God from the Ying Clan constantly shifted between light and dark.

    The next moment, this Upper God, now resolute in his decision, said, ¡°Alright. None of us doubt your fairness, Vice Dean. However¡­ yesterday, this abomination harmed Zhou Yuying, two of our students. Thus¡­ according to the rules of the Academy, private fights are not permitted within the Academy grounds, let alone causing injury or disability. This vile creature has indeed committed a heinous crime. We hope the Academy will not break its own rules. He must be punished, and we hope you will hand him over to us for us to deal with.¡±

    Another Upper God spoke up firmly. ¡°Surpassing Teacher Hui in Alchemy is one matter; breaking the Academy¡¯s rules is another. Vice Dean, you must administer justice fairly. Surely you won¡¯t break the timeless rules set by the Academy for just one new student?¡±

    After that, the demeanor of the two Upper Gods became more relaxed.

    Secure in their position.

    The more righteous the Vice Dean was, the harder it would be to spare Huang Xiaolong.

    Because Huang Xiaolong had indeed broken the rules established by the Academy.

    Now, the pressure was all on the Vice Dean.

    ¡°Hmm~~¡± The Vice Dean nodded. ¡°Indeed, I cannot break the rules of the Academy for any one person, any one student. If I did, I would become the sinner of the Academy. Moreover, I value my own reputation.¡±

    Upon saying this, the two Upper Gods smiled.

    The teachers and students watching all understood the situation.

    Huang Xiaolong was in an inescapable predicament.

    Looking at Huang Xiaolong himself, however, he was surprisingly calm, as if the whole affair was unrelated to him.

    Like a mere bystander.

    ¡°Vice Dean!¡± Teacher Hui exclaimed in desperation.

    The Vice Dean gestured with his hand, signaling Teacher Hui not to be agitated.

    ¡°In the history of our Divine Academy, when it comes to the punishment of students, they all must be punished. However¨C¡± The Vice Dean spoke confidently. ¡°Throughout history, there have been three students who have overturned the rules.¡±

    Overturned the rules?

    The teachers and students started to discuss among themselves.

    ¡°Vice Dean, I know you¡¯re referring to Long, Hu, and three such students. These three students had terrifying talents in Divine Symbols, Divine Bodies, and Divine Arts respectively. Therefore, even though they violated the rules, they were pardoned and found not guilty. Now, these three have become influential masters, Upper Gods in our Divine Realm,¡± A teacher responded fluently.

    ¡°Correct.¡± The Vice Dean smiled. ¡°Hence, Huang will become the fourth student in the Divine Academy, who can be granted the privilege to overturn the rules.¡±

    Whew~~~~~~~~!

    The scene once again erupted into noise.

    To overturn the Academy¡¯s rules and be permitted to do so was to be conferred the highest honor.

    ¡°No!!!!!!!!¡± The two Upper Gods roared in anger. ¡°This is favoritism! This is favoritism!¡±

    ¡°Heh~~ Favoritism?¡± The color of the Vice Dean¡¯s face abruptly became icy cold. ¡°A new student, who, with the mere wave of a hand in the field of Alchemy, defeated the genius Teacher Hui, how talented must he be?¡±

    ¡°A new student, who can concoct divine elixirs, how talented must he be?¡±

    ¡°A new student, who can produce divine elixirs never seen before in the Divine Realm, how talented must he be?¡±

    ¡°A new student, who can refine divine elixirs that generate a Medicine Spirit, how talented must he be?¡±

    ¡­

    Rapid-fire questions, striking the hearts of teachers and students like the bell tolls of morning and evening.

    Finally, the Vice Dean roared, ¡°With that said, is this new student, truly a gifted prodigy from heaven?¡±

    ¡°Yes!!!!!!!!¡±

    An explosive roar reverberated throughout the venue.

    ¡°Then, can he be granted the privilege to overturn the rules?¡± The Vice Dean smiled faintly, graceful as a chrysanthemum.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°He can!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Overturn the rules! Overturn the rules! Overturn the rules!¡±

    ¡­

    The sound was like an avalanche and tsunami!!!!!!!!

    ¡­

 Chapter 1511 - Chapter 1511: Chapter 1511: A Day as a Teacher, a Lifetime as a Father

    Chapter 1511: Chapter 1511: A Day as a Teacher, a Lifetime as a Father

    It seems that the Vice Dean is indeed a master at stirring up the atmosphere.

    In just a few words, he completely ignited the atmosphere of the whole academy.

    Everyone was shouting that Huang Xiaolong could crush the rules.

    Among them, a portion of the teachers and students were indeed shocked by the Vice Dean¡¯s description.

    But more were just joining in the excitement.

    After all, these teachers and students hadn¡¯t witnessed Huang Xiaolong refining divine medicine with their own eyes, and were not so convinced.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The faces of the two high-ranking gods from the Zhou Yuying and Ying Clan turned green.

    Now it seems, they won¡¯t be able to take Huang Xiaolong away!

    After all, as the Vice Dean said, Huang Xiaolong has already stepped into the ranks of an alchemist.

    In the vast realm of divinity, there are many masters of alchemy, as numerous as the hairs on an ox.

    However, since Kai¡¯s fall, there have been only nine divine alchemists in the divine realm.

    Now, with Huang Xiaolong becoming a divine alchemist, it is truly a cause for celebration for the academy.

    He could become a pivotal figure of the God Academy.

    Even if his own realm is not adequate, just with his supreme skill in alchemy, he could surpass all and gain power not inferior to the Vice Dean.

    Plainly speaking, the academy wouldn¡¯t hand over a divine alchemist to appease the anger of the Zhou Yuying and Ying clans.

    In other words, if the Zhou Yuying and Ying clans insist, then¡­ the ultimate result would be the academy wiping out the upper echelon of both clans!

    Forcing the two clans to undergo a complete transformation, until their grudge against Huang Xiaolong is eliminated.

    Hehe, don¡¯t doubt the capability of the God Academy.

    After all, the academy¡¯s backer is the God.

    This is the biggest backing in the entire divine realm.

    ¡°Alright~~¡± The two high-ranking gods from the Zhou Yuying and Ying Clan dared not persist any longer.

    Continuing to argue would inflame the entire academy¡¯s hostility.

    Now, it¡¯s clear that they can¡¯t touch Huang Xiaolong openly.

    They can only resort to underhanded tactics!

    Luckily, these two clans still have connections within the God Academy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two high-ranking gods left dejectedly.

    But, as they were leaving, they looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes filled with deep resentment and hatred, as if they wanted to crush his bones and scatter his ashes.

    They seemed to be telling Huang Xiaolong¨Cthey will not rest until they get their revenge!

    Wait for it! We will surely kill you!

    To this, Huang Xiaolong was completely indifferent.

    Instead, he wore a grin on his face.

    ¡°Until next time.¡± A high-ranking god from the Ying Clan said through gritted teeth to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°The talents of our clan won¡¯t be ruined by you just like that. Of course, we understand the rules and won¡¯t engage with you within the academy, but¨CI hope you don¡¯t encounter any misfortune after you leave the academy! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¨CThreatening me?¡± Huang Xiaolong was impervious, bursting into laughter. ¡°Forget it, save your breath. You think I¡¯d be afraid of you? You¡¯re making me laugh¡­ Listen, I advise you, if you let this go, then everyone can live in peace. But if you are determined to seek revenge, one day, I will uproot your clan and annihilate it completely!¡±

    The two high-ranking gods, furious and choked with hatred, left.

    The teachers and students present also thought that Huang Xiaolong was just bragging.

    The two mighty clans, coming from the divine city with ancient history, even if you are an alchemist, it¡¯s impossible to uproot them!

    This guy, truly a petty man gaining power.

    Indeed, ¡°a petty man gaining power,¡± this is what many teachers and students thought of Huang Xiaolong.

    The two high-ranking gods left in indignation.

    However, after their departure, they would gather connections from the God Academy and plot various schemes against Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huang, now that your enemies have left. However, you should be cautious. I don¡¯t think they will give up easily,¡± the Vice Dean advised gently. ¡°It¡¯s best not to leave the college¡¯s sphere of influence casually.¡±

    ¡°Um, Vice Dean, I understand,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied with a light smile.

    ¡°Additionally, I will report your talent in alchemy to the Dean. It¡¯s just that the Dean is currently in seclusion,¡± the Vice Dean said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just continue being a freshman and attend classes,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°After all, at the God¡¯s Academy, there are too many subjects to explore, not just alchemy.¡±

    ¡°Right. Study well,¡± the Vice Dean really appreciated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s attitude towards learning.

    Even though he¡¯s already an Alchemist, he remains so modest.

    ¡°Teacher~!¡± Teacher Hui looked pitifully at Huang Xiaolong.

    Currently, Huang Xiaolong hadn¡¯t yet agreed to accept Teacher Hui as his disciple!

    The noisy scene quieted down once again.

    The majority of the teachers and students were looking this way.

    Watching Teacher Hui asking to be taken as a disciple.

    ¡°Tsk~~ Teacher Hui is asking to be a disciple, and that guy still looks reluctant~~¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really putting on airs! A petty person has gained power!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Hui is lowering herself so much, yet he is still putting on an act, that guy!¡±

    ¡­

    However, some perceptive teachers agreed profoundly. ¡°It¡¯s not that Huang is putting on airs~~~ He is an Alchemist, mastering the secretive art of alchemy is a closely guarded secret. Teacher Hui, if she wants to learn alchemy, must show plenty of patience, sincerity, and even the possibility of offering herself is not out of the question. Otherwise, why would anyone impart such miraculous alchemy skills and magical formulas?¡±

    There¡¯s reason in what was said.

    In the realm of gods, indeed, many female alchemists have offered themselves to the top ten Alchemists.

    ¡°Is Huang expecting Teacher Hui to offer herself???¡±

    Some of Teacher Hui¡¯s supporters turned cold with fear and nearly cried.

    At this moment, Teacher Hui was also looking at the Vice Dean, hoping that he would plead on her behalf.

    ¡°Cough cough~~ Huang, Teacher Hui is a very diligent pharmacist~~ it¡¯s her lifelong pursuit and ideal~~ could you consider~~~¡± the Vice Dean pleaded.

    ¡°Enough~~¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to take any disciples, but well~~ alright, from today, you can follow and learn, and if you truly have the talent, I will teach you. Of course, I will test your loyalty, and only after you¡¯ve considered it thoroughly, can you become my disciple.¡±

    Having said that, Huang Xiaolong turned and walked away.

    So pretentious.

    Testing?

    Damn, is there even a need for testing?

    ¡°Yay~~~~!¡± Teacher Hui was ecstatic, vigorously waving her fists, ¡°Teacher! Just test me! A day as your teacher, a lifetime as your father! I will definitely be loyal and faithful to you!¡±

    ¡°Uh~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong, while walking, heard Teacher Hui¡¯s words and almost couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.

    A day as your teacher, a lifetime as your father???

    First of all, what does a ¡®day as your teacher¡¯ even mean¡­

    And a lifetime as your father?

    Does it mean, during that act, you still call me daddy?

    ¡­

    Of course, Huang Xiaolong wasn¡¯t just putting on airs; in fact, as some teachers had mentioned, the skills of an Alchemist, are indeed a secret not to be shared lightly.

    It¡¯s a skill that can stabilize a country, not easily imparted.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Simply put, you want to learn without paying a price?

    No way!

    It seems that Huang Xiaolong would also make Teacher Hui pay a price!

    As for what price?

    Huang Xiaolong was still considering.

 Chapter 1512 - Chapter 1512: Chapter 1512: Accompanying Scholar for Reading

    Chapter 1512: Chapter 1512: Accompanying Scholar for Reading

    Today¡¯s lessons, Huang Xiaolong need not attend anymore.

    He strolled around the campus for a while before returning to his dormitory.

    To rest.

    In the evening, the two fellow junior gods from his dorm returned and looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes full of admiration.

    Obviously, after the competition in alchemy against Teacher Hui, Huang Xiaolong had earned quite the reputation throughout the God Institute.

    The night passed without incident.

    The next day.

    As soon as Huang Xiaolong stepped out of the dormitory, Teacher Hui greeted him with a face brimming with eager smiles.

    Well now, Teacher Hui had been waiting outside Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dormitory since early morning.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Huang Xiaolong glanced up to see that Teacher Hui had dressed down today, looking refreshingly beautiful and youthful in casual attire.

    When she wore her teacher¡¯s attire, there was an indescribable intellectual beauty about her.

    Graceful, charming, and aloof.

    But today, with her deliberate effort in dressing, she managed to bring out a bit of girlish playfulness.

    It must be said, when a woman is beautiful, regardless of how she dresses, she always captivates attention.

    ¡°Teacher~~¡± Teacher Hui ran towards Huang Xiaolong with a smile plastered all over her face.

    Clearly, her dressing effort today was all to please Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Uh~~ so early?¡± Huang Xiaolong was polite too.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be moved as he looked at Teacher Hui¡¯s graceful figure and flawless face.

    Divine Race women were all noble.

    To pamper them was to experience a different kind of delight.

    For instance, ¡®Zhen¡¯, a goddess Huang Xiaolong had once been with, was absolutely splendid.

    ¡°Hehe~~ It seems I should take the opportunity to accept her¡­ She¡¯s come to me willingly, after all; it¡¯d be impolite not to accept,¡± thought Huang Xiaolong with a sudden thump in his heart.

    Hehehe, I, a creature of the cosmos, am a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing who¡¯s ventured into the divine realms. If I could collect more divine women, it would truly be¨C

    Deliciously thrilling!

    Hahaha, you lofty creatures of the divine realms, never thought you¡¯d be conquered by me, eh?

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong actually saw the divine realm as a playground for his pleasures.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve temporarily resigned from some classes. Other alchemy teachers will substitute,¡± said Teacher Hui coyly as she walked beside Huang Xiaolong, emanating a tender and dependent air. ¡°Teacher, starting today, I will be at your side to serve you. I am willing to accept any test you give me! I believe that with dedication, even metal and stone can be penetrated!¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m going to class. Are you planning to follow and accompany me like a little study companion?¡±

    ¡°Mhm mhm.¡± Teacher Hui nodded earnestly.

    Well then, Huang Xiaolong simply let her be.

    The two began walking towards the classroom.

    Having served as a teacher at the God Institute for quite some time, Teacher Hui was well-versed with the workings of the academy.

    ¡°Teacher, every year at the God Institute, several outstanding students are selected. These students receive the most cultivation and resources from the institute,¡± stated Teacher Hui directly. ¡°Teacher, the resources of the institute are tremendously valuable, and although you are a noble Pharmacist of Divinity, there are surely resources you require.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded in agreement. ¡°I naturally aim to secure the institute¡¯s resources. Outstanding students, right? Hmm~~ I shall strive for that.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, the competition for outstanding students is steep, and you would also compete with senior students. However, considering your impressive performance yesterday, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Teacher Hui said with a seductive smile.

    Her eyes were like gentle ripples on water.

    Truly beautiful.

    Making Huang Xiaolong want to¡­

    But now is not the time, and it isn¡¯t Huang Xiaolong¡¯s style to use the transmission of alchemy skills as leverage, taking advantage of Teacher Hui when she¡¯s down.

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s track record in love, he¡¯s confident enough to outright win over both body and heart of Teacher Hui!

    ¡°Alright, you continue your companion reading. When I think you¡¯re ready to learn alchemy from me, I will teach you without holding anything back.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Teacher Hui nodded earnestly.

    Classroom.

    ¡°Teacher, today we have the Divine Symbols class.¡± Teacher Hui said.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Divine Symbols class?¡± Huang Xiaolong was startled.

    Then he felt a burst of joy in his heart.

    As the name suggests, Divine Symbols class is where students learn to draw talismans.

    Huang Xiaolong had already delved into studying Divine Symbols even before his arrival in the divine realm.

    He had even used drawing talismans to set up divine formations, killing many low-level gods.

    He had also transformed the internal structures of himself and his companions to create internal universes like those of the Divine Race.

    Talismans like the Invisibility Talisman, Diamond Talisman, Thunder Talisman, Fire Talisman¡­ these Taoist talismans, when drawn by Huang Xiaolong using divine script, were incredibly powerful.

    Moreover, such talismans did not exist in the divine realm itself.

    Thus, regarding talismans, Huang Xiaolong could confidently declare that he was ¨C the number one in the divine realm!!

    In the field of talismans, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s accomplishments far exceed his current alchemy skills.

    None of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Race slaves were skilled in drawing talismans.

    Even in the whole divine realm, the art of Divine Symbols was still quite rudimentary.

    ¡®Boring~~ It seems I don¡¯t need to attend this Divine Symbols class. Haha, it would make more sense for me to teach. What a snooze!¡¯

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disinterested attitude, Teacher Hui chuckled. ¡°Teacher, the Divine Symbols class is quite interesting. I¡¯m interested in it too. It¡¯s just that my talent isn¡¯t up to par, and to this day, I can only draw a few simple ones. You could give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Huang Xiaolong could barely suppress a chuckle.

    Soon, Huang Xiaolong and Teacher Hui entered the classroom.

    The noisy classroom instantly quieted down as all the new students looked up at Huang Xiaolong.

    However, when they caught sight of a completely transformed Teacher Hui, they were all shocked.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, no need to be nervous; today, I¡¯m here to accompany Teacher Eagle in the class. I won¡¯t be teaching during this period. You can consider me just another student like yourselves. No need to feel constrained.¡± Teacher Hui smiled gracefully.

    This instantly ignited jealousy among all the students!

    Damn it!

    The stunning Teacher Hui is now playing a little reading companion!

    Huang Xiaolong found an empty seat and sat down without making a sound.

    After Huang Xiaolong gave her permission, Teacher Hui sat next to him.

    Soon, a bald man with a grim expression from the Divine Race strode into the classroom.

    He stood at the lectern.

    This person¡¯s realm was a bit higher than Teacher Hui¡¯s, being a mid-grade god.

    The bald mid-grade god swept his gaze around, locking immediately onto Huang Xiaolong.

    A faintly discernible maliciousness flickered in his pupils.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Oh? Teacher Hui is here too. Well, I heard about your situation. Sigh, it¡¯s really¡­ a fall from grace.¡± The bald mid-grade god shook his head.

    ¡°You!¡± Teacher Hui was about to explode.

    Huang Xiaolong had already sensed that this bald Teacher Eagle seemed to harbor ill will towards him, but he exchanged a look with Teacher Hui, signaling her to stay calm.

    ¡°Dear students, I am your Divine Symbols class teacher. You may call me Teacher Eagle.¡± The bald mid-grade god¡¯s indifferent introduction followed, his gaze once again falling on Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Huang, I know you have some talent in pharmacy, but this is a Divine Symbols class. I hope you won¡¯t be too high-profile. Otherwise, I reserve the right to expel you from the classroom!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1513 - Chapter 1513: Chapter 1513: I Want You Ruined and Discredited!

    Chapter 1513: Chapter 1513: I Want You Ruined and Discredited!

    The teacher of this Magic Symbols class started by showing Huang Xiaolong a tough stance.

    His words carried a warning to Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, with his strong spiritual sense and meticulous attention, Huang Xiaolong also discerned that the teacher harbored some hostility towards him!

    ¡®Hehehe, do you dislike me?¡¯ Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡®Or perhaps, you have other thoughts about me?¡¯

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Although the opponent is a mid-level God, Huang Xiaolong simply does not care.

    In terms of drawing Magic Symbols, Huang Xiaolong is unmatched in the divine realm; this teacher, in the art of Magic Symbols, doesn¡¯t even qualify to be his apprentice¡¯s apprentice.

    Teacher Eagle of this Magic Symbols class then began the lecture.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Huang Xiaolong from time to time.

    It seemed he was brewing some conspiratorial schemes.

    In fact, his backing is one of the major families in the City of Gods, namely, the Ying family that was defeated by Huang Xiaolong.

    Over the years, the Ying family has been secretly sponsoring this teacher.

    As everyone knows, just like an Alchemist, a Symbolist consumes a vast amount of resources.

    The symbols used in painting, the symbol paper, and various materials are all very expensive.

    Teacher Eagle, who has devoted his life to studying Magic Symbols, needs to draw many symbols each day, some of them purely for practice.

    Consequently, a lot of materials are wasted daily.

    With the salary he receives from his work in the God¡¯s Academy, he simply cannot afford such expenditure.

    His expenses exceed his income.

    Thus, he needs the support of major family conglomerates from behind.

    The Ying family has always provided him with various financial supports.

    Hence, he is loyal to the Ying family.

    Equivalent to a Guest Elder.

    This time, the Ying and Zhou families came to the God¡¯s Academy to capture Huang Xiaolong.

    But they suffered a setback.

    Yet they would not easily let go of Huang Xiaolong.

    Therefore,

    they turned to Teacher Eagle.

    Planning some schemes to frame Huang Xiaolong.

    Naturally, Teacher Eagle would not refuse.

    Moreover, yesterday Huang Xiaolong¡¯s popularity was indeed too high.

    Teacher Eagle was also jealous of Huang Xiaolong.

    He believed that as a freshman, one shouldn¡¯t be so high-profile but should be low-key and restrained.

    Since you like to be in the spotlight, today, I will completely extinguish your fame, crush you to death!

    Speaking of Huang Xiaolong, initially, he could have left the class just like yesterday.

    As there was nothing left for him to learn.

    Attending class was just boring.

    But, he didn¡¯t want to cause another uproar throughout the academy.

    So, he just stayed silent and honestly sat in his seat, his mind wandering elsewhere.

    Teacher Eagle was lecturing about something, but he did not listen at all, not even a single word.

    He ignored it.

    This attitude was clearly seen by Teacher Eagle.

    Therefore, his hatred and disgust towards Huang Xiaolong intensified!

    ¡®You little bastard, now let you be smug, in a while, I will completely destroy you! Ruin you completely!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was not listening to the class, but Teacher Hui, who was studying with him, was very focused.

    She was quite interested in the field of Magic Symbols.

    Only she lacked the talent.

    At this moment, listening attentively to the class, she could feel that Teacher Eagle was indeed very proficient in the field of Magic Symbols, speaking substantively, a scholar with real knowledge.

    Putting aside personal character, Teacher Hui deeply respects Teacher Eagle¡¯s knowledge.

    ¡°Classmates, the path of Divine Symbols is profound and broad, and although it is not the main course at our academy, if one excels in this field, they can command wind and rain and ascend to the upper echelons in the future!¡±

    Teacher Eagle sighed with emotion, then took out a talisman!

    A talisman shimmering with divine light!

    Besides being filled with thick Divine Power, this talisman also contained an arcane and profound mystery.

    Symbol after symbol, floated up like mirages.

    The talisman made all the students in the classroom feel a sense of submission and the desire to kneel.

    Even Teacher Hui was deeply shaken.

    Of course, this did not include Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡®Hehehe, this talisman must be of the lightning attribute. It also seals several divine thunders, which if triggered, can attract countless thunders from the divine realm~~ Speaking of quality, it¡¯s just mediocre for me. However, for the divine realm, it must be a top-grade talisman.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was also assessing in his heart.

    Then, Teacher Eagle began to speak incessantly. ¡°Classmates, look, this is a top-quality Divine Thunder Talisman. This talisman can instantly kill a mid-level god and injure a high-level god! For example, a lower-level god, or even a low-level god without a divine status, holding this talisman means that a mid-level god cannot stop him! This is what it means to fight the strong with the weak! Now, do you all understand the ingenuity of the talisman?¡±

    Wow~~~~~~!

    The students were stirred up.

    Everyone was excited.

    Teacher Eagle, proud of himself, said, ¡°This Divine Thunder Talisman is one of the precious talismans preserved by our academy. Extremely valuable. Such quality talismans, even our academy has no more than 50, they are incredibly precious.¡±

    This divine symbol was not drawn by Teacher Eagle.

    But borrowed from the academy¡¯s treasury.

    Its purpose was to motivate the students.

    After the class, Teacher Eagle would return the talisman.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Now, do you all have an interest in the path of talismans?¡± Teacher Eagle casually placed the talisman on the desk.

    The class ended quickly.

    Teacher Eagle stood on the podium, surreptitiously packing up his textbooks.

    Yet, he kept glancing at Huang Xiaolong out of the corner of his eye.

    Huang Xiaolong yawned, stood up, and walked out of the classroom with Teacher Hui.

    As Huang Xiaolong and Teacher Hui passed by the podium!

    Teacher Eagle suddenly flicked his finger!

    Swoosh~~~~!

    The Divine Thunder Talisman on the lecture desk, like a ghost, directly shot into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s pocket!

    At that moment!

    ¡°Wait! What¡¯s happening! The Divine Thunder Talisman is gone! It¡¯s gone!¡± Teacher Eagle shouted.

    The students in the classroom were immediately bewildered.

    ¡°Everyone stay still, don¡¯t move!¡± Teacher Eagle¡¯s acting was truly splendid.

    His face was filled with nervous panic. ¡°You! How dare you! This Divine Thunder Talisman is a treasure of the academy! You actually dared to steal it! This is treason! Now, I will conduct a search to see who stole it, no one leaves! We will resolve this matter thoroughly!¡±

    With that shout, the students were trembling with fear.

    Stealing from the academy¡¯s treasures was a capital offense!

    Who would do such thing?

    It was literally suicidal!

    ¡°Hehehehe~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    He really laughed.

    He understood.

    All of this was a poorly devised trap meticulously planned by Teacher Eagle!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Too trashy, too despicable, too clumsy!

    In fact, he felt Teacher Eagle intentionally hiding the talisman in his pocket.

    But, Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t expose it.

    ¡°Huang! Starting with you, I am going to frisk now,¡± Teacher Eagle said, sneering at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Be cooperative.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1514 - Chapter 1514: Chapter 1514: This Talisman is Just Trash!

    Chapter 1514: Chapter 1514: This Talisman is Just Trash!

    At this moment, Teacher Eagle kept all the students in the classroom.

    They were to be checked one by one.

    At the same time, he had already notified the senior management of the academy to come immediately!

    A new student stealing the academy¡¯s treasure was a major incident!

    Such an incident had never occurred in the entire God Academy before!

    This was indeed the first time!

    Therefore¨C

    Soon, four Superior Gods arrived in the classroom!

    Among them was one Huang Xiaolong had seen before, the vice dean from yesterday.

    The other three Superior Gods were also vice deans of the academy.

    One woman and three men; all four Superior God vice deans of the entire academy had arrived on the scene!

    This matter had quickly escalated!

    All four vice deans had arrived!

    Once the vice deans arrived, the situation became difficult to control.

    Thus, within a very short time, a considerable number of teachers and students had gathered outside the classroom.

    Seeing this, Teacher Eagle was simply overjoyed!

    Good! Very good!

    The situation had blown up!

    Hmph!

    Huang, I want to see how you will clean this mess up today!

    Weren¡¯t you very popular yesterday?

    Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty?

    Well, today, I want to see you utterly disgraced!

    Stealing treasures from the academy, such a sin must definitely be punished by death!

    And it would implicate the family behind you.

    Even the family would suffer.

    At this point, the four vice deans questioned Teacher Eagle.

    ¡°Teacher Eagle, what exactly is going on?¡± asked the female vice dean from yesterday, her voice cold as ice.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, here¡¯s what happened: today, I was lecturing the new students, and in order to motivate them, I borrowed a Divine Thunder Talisman from the academy. But, when I finished the class, this talisman¨Cit just disappeared! Now, we can be sure that the talisman was stolen by a new student. However, I immediately took control of all the students in the classroom. Not a single student left without permission. Therefore, the wretched thief is among these new students! A search will reveal the real culprit!¡±

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Another vice dean, thunderous and frosty-faced, exclaimed, his terrifying aura sweeping across the entire academy. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years without such an incident! Investigate! Investigate thoroughly!¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you all a chance,¡± said the female vice dean, her gaze sweeping over them. ¡°Whoever stole it, confess and surrender it, and you may receive a lighter punishment, otherwise¨C¡±

    More and more teachers and students gathered outside the classroom!

    ¡°Huang, let¡¯s start with you,¡± Teacher Eagle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Huang Xiaolong like a venomous snake.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Huang Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

    ¡°How dare you! What are you laughing about?¡± shouted Eagle furiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at your acting skills which are quite good,¡± Huang Xiaolong spoke calmly. ¡°Also, the conspiracy trap you envisioned has many flaws. Never mind, let¡¯s not investigate, the talisman is with me.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t want to continue the charade and directly took out the Divine Talisman from his pocket.

    Hiss~~~~~~!!!!!

    Shock!

    Stunned!

    Noise!

    Uproar!

    Boiling!

    ¡­

    The onlooking teachers and students simply roared with anger¨C

    ¡°Ah! Who would have thought! This guy is a thief!¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, I still admired his Alchemy Technique, but today¡­ who would have thought, it¡¯s all just a facade, rotten on the inside!¡±

    ¡°This cancer must be eradicated!¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if he is a God Pharmacologist, so what? The crime of theft cannot be forgiven!¡±

    ¡°The academy has already shown him the utmost benevolence, by helping him withstand the pressure from the Zhou Yuying family, and yet, he does not appreciate the academy¡¯s kindness and commits such treacherous acts, utterly detestable! He must be executed!¡±

    ¡­

    Huang Xiaolong has ignited public outrage.

    Teacher Eagle could hardly contain himself, bursting into laughter.

    So satisfying.

    Too satisfying.

    Huang, today, caught red-handed, how will you exculpate yourself?

    ¡°You beast! Caught red-handed, got nothing to say, huh? Kneel down!!!!¡± Teacher Eagle roared.

    ¡°No! My teacher has been with me all along, he had no opportunity to steal!¡± Hui quickly reasoned.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The female vice-principal, having received Huang Xiaolong¡¯s favor before, naturally wanted to defend Huang Xiaolong.

    Moreover, she genuinely felt that Huang Xiaolong was not the kind of lowly thief.

    But¨C

    He was indeed caught red-handed!

    ¡°Enough, stop defending him! Now, there¡¯s nothing more to be said! Although he is a God Pharmacologist, such actions cannot be tolerated! Strict punishment is necessary! Otherwise, who wouldn¡¯t steal from the academy in the future!¡± Another vice-principal shouted angrily, his temper explosive.

    ¡°Wait.¡± The oldest vice-principal spoke, his eyes narrowing. ¡°There are still some doubts about this matter. Besides, a God Pharmacologist is not easy to come by. So¡­ let¡¯s give him a chance to defend himself.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let him defend himself.¡±

    All four vice-principals agreed.

    To give Huang Xiaolong a chance to defend himself.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong burst into laughter.

    ¡°Shut up! Beast! You still dare to laugh!¡± Teacher Eagle screamed.

    ¡°So¡­ now things get interesting.¡± Huang Xiaolong stopped laughing and said seriously, ¡°You, Teacher Eagle, you insist that I stole the divine talisman, right?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who? The talisman was found on you!¡± Teacher Eagle¡¯s face was gloomy and mocking as he stared at Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°So, if I can prove that the talisman wasn¡¯t stolen by me, what would you say then?¡± Huang Xiaolong locked eyes with Teacher Eagle.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~ Caught red-handed, how can you prove it?¡± Teacher Eagle sneered. ¡°If you really can prove it, I¡¯ll apologize to you, how¡¯s that? Hahahaha~~¡±

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to apologize. If I prove that the talisman wasn¡¯t stolen by me, then how about you cripple your own Divine Power?¡± Huang Xiaolong replied coldly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Teacher Eagle pondered for a moment, believing he had executed his plan flawlessly, and that Huang Xiaolong had no chance of turning the tables.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s make a bet then. If you can prove that you¡¯re not the thief, I am willing to cripple my Divine Power, but if you can¡¯t prove it, you must cripple your Divine Power first, then accept the academy¡¯s punishment, agreed?¡± Teacher Eagle was confident.

    ¡°That sounds good, since all four vice-principals are present, and numerous teachers and students are watching, you surely cannot go back on your word. So, I shall prove my innocence.¡± Huang Xiaolong had a sarcastic look in his eyes.

    ¡°Huang, do your best to prove it. Actually, I believe in you,¡± the female vice-principal encouraged.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t fear him, the clear one clears himself!¡± Hui also stood by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s side.

    ¡°The talisman was not stolen by me,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°I now, don¡¯t need to prove that I didn¡¯t steal this talisman, nor do I need any evidence.¡±

    Wow~~~~~~!

    Hearing this, the audience was in uproar.

    Why is he saying he would prove it one moment and then saying he doesn¡¯t need to prove it the next?

    Has this guy gone mad?

    ¡°I only need to prove one thing.¡± Huang Xiaolong continued to smile. ¡°That this talisman is trash, not worth my theft.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Teacher Eagle laughed wildly, ¡°This Divine Thunder Talisman, our God Academy only has no more than 50 such talisman at the same tier, you call it trash?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Now, give me the materials to draw talisman, I¡¯ll prove to you that this Divine Thunder Talisman, in my eyes, is the trash of trash!¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s entire being erupted with an indescribable confidence!

    A kind of unrivaled dominance!

    A kind of Grandmaster¡¯s demeanor!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1515 - Chapter 1515: Chapter 1515: Drawing Talismans, Stunning!

    Chapter 1515: Chapter 1515: Drawing Talismans, Stunning!

    Yes, now, Huang Xiaolong is going to draw symbols on the spot.

    To prove his innocence.

    This method is very, very simple.

    There¡¯s no need for excuses, no need for verbose explanations, and even less need for finding evidence.

    As long as Huang Xiaolong can draw a symbol of higher quality than the God Thunder Talisman, then naturally, he can clear himself of suspicion.

    What he wants to prove is¨Cthis thing is not even worth stealing for me.

    Even if it were given to me for free, I wouldn¡¯t want it!

    ¡°What? You, can draw symbols, too?¡± Teacher Eagle looked at Huang Xiaolong with disdain, as if watching a joke.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I know how to draw symbols?¡± Huang Xiaolong also smiled.

    ¡°Hehe~ I¡¯m not insulting you. Nor am I looking down on you. But it¡¯s impossible,¡± Teacher Eagle said confidently, ¡°You showed us yesterday that in the field of alchemy, you have extreme talent and brilliance. This is something both the vice dean and Teacher Hui can testify to. We have no doubts about it. But today, you say you can draw symbols. This, it is impossible. You must understand, drawing symbols and alchemy are two completely different fields. A member of the Divine Race, no matter how talented, cannot display talent in both fields simultaneously. Even if they have the talents for both, due to the lack of sufficient energy, they would inevitably ruin one of the talents.¡±

    Teacher Eagle explained persuasively. ¡°Take alchemy, for example, you¡¯re a Divine Alchemist, even though you¡¯re talented, the time, energy, and effort you¡¯ve put into it must be terrifying. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have such achievements. Thus, at such a young age, you¡¯ve already exhausted all your energy on alchemy; it¡¯s impossible that you would be distracted by symbol-drawing! From this, it is clear, everything you said is mere posturing!¡±

    Teacher Eagle¡¯s reasoning was very, very sound.

    It made all the teachers and students who were present nod in agreement.

    Even the four vice deans began to have their doubts.

    Huang Xiaolong is a Divine Alchemist, being proficient in one field already makes him quite exceptional.

    Merely dabbling in other fields would mean he harbors distractions, thus he could never reach the pinnacle in one field.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Many things are not as you imagine. The Divine Realm is vast and boundless, real geniuses are beyond your imagination! To say ¡®a frog at the bottom of a well¡¯ is not at all an exaggeration.¡± Huang Xiaolong had a profound contempt for these people¡¯s narrow-mindedness.

    ¡°Well then, lets you have a try.¡± The oldest and most prestigious vice dean agreed. ¡°After the trial, let¡¯s see what you have to say. What do you need?¡±

    ¡°The academy¡¯s best symbol-drawing materials, a secret chamber with no disturbances, and the time it takes to burn one stick of incense,¡± Huang Xiaolong briefly pondered, then stated his requirements.

    ¡°Agreed.¡± All four vice deans nodded in unison.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong was led to a secret chamber.

    ¡°To prove that the symbols are drawn by you, someone must supervise while you draw. How about it?¡± One of the vice deans also put forth his condition.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say much. ¡°All four vice deans can supervise together.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, let me also stay by your side to assist,¡± Teacher Hui offered eagerly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huang Xiaolong agreed.

    And so it was set, inside the secret chamber, Huang Xiaolong with the four vice deans, as well as Teacher Hui, were all present.

    On the case table, the academy¡¯s best symbol-drawing materials and tools had already been prepared.

    Firstly, the symbol paper was a type from the Divine Realm, incredibly expensive. The paper itself contained Divine Power.

    ¡®Hehe, although I used to use divine scripts to draw symbols and could produce divine symbols, the materials I used were all mundane, not the paper of the Divine Realm, so the symbols I drew were never the most powerful. But now¡­ Hahaha, with this Divine Realm symbol paper and my unbeatable symbol-drawing skill, I can draw perfect symbols!¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was excited.

    He was very clear that today, with the materials provided by the academy, he would perform beyond his usual level and draw the most powerful divine symbols he ever had.

    The other materials like brushes and ink were all of the highest quality, and very valuable.

    Huang Xiaolong picked up a piece of Divine Realm symbol paper and spread it out on the case table.

    He picked up the brush.

    He prepared himself.

    In that instant, all distractions vanished from his mind!

    Suddenly, an aura of a Great Grandmaster, unfazed by even the sky falling down, manifested itself around Huang Xiaolong!

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s demeanor became extremely profound!

    Unfathomable!

    ¡°What? His temperament has changed!¡± All four vice deans were astounded.

    And Teacher Hui was looking at Huang Xiaolong with an almost infatuated gaze. ¡°Ah! My teacher is so powerful! With a brush in hand, he is like a master!¡±

    At the same time.

    Outside the secret chamber, just like yesterday¡¯s spectacle, the place was surrounded by layers of students and teachers.

    Led by Teacher Eagle, they were blatantly slandering Huang Xiaolong.

    As if Huang Xiaolong was already about to be punished.

    ¡°Hehe, this time, I¡¯ve made a great contribution to the family, they should give me a lot of wealth and resources, hahaha~~~¡± Teacher Eagle indulged in a perfect sense of achievement.

    This framing and false accusation was impeccably executed, flawless!

    Inside the secret chamber.

    Huang Xiaolong started drawing the first symbol.

    He was preparing to draw an Invisibility Talisman.

    With one stroke!

    On the paper, a distorted Divine Power instantly appeared, and within it, there were profound laws.

    ¡°Good! You can really draw symbols! You¡¯re not talking nonsense!¡± One of the vice deans cheered affirmatively.

    With just one stroke, Huang Xiaolong had already shown his skill.

    Huang Xiaolong smiled without a word.

    In less than a minute, an Invisibility Talisman was drawn.

    The talisman floated up in the air.

    As if alive.

    On it, various mysterious trajectories radiated.

    ¡°Finished already? Unbelievable! In just such a short time, it¡¯s completed!¡± The female vice dean exclaimed, almost dropping her jaw to the floor.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about the art of talismans, the quality of this talisman seems to be no less than that of the God Thunder Talisman. However, its function is different,¡± another vice dean, his dislike for Huang Xiaolong had almost all but vanished.

    Huang Xiaolong drew a talisman in a minute that was no less in quality than the God Thunder Talisman. What did this mean?

    There was no need to steal!

    Next, Huang Xiaolong proceeded to draw vigorously, completing 10 more talismans in succession.

    Each took about a minute to finish.

    And the 10 talismans clearly all had different functions.

    That is to say, including the Invisibility Talisman, Huang Xiaolong had drawn 11 completely different talismans, each of their qualities not inferior to the God Thunder Talisman!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This left the four vice deans in awe.

    And made Teacher Hui even more devoted to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huang, what are the uses of these talismans? I¡¯ve been in the Divine Realm for many years and have never seen the talismans you¡¯ve drawn, surely, their functions are quite miraculous, right?¡± The female vice dean couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°It seems that the time I¡¯ve used is far less than it takes for an incense stick to burn.¡± Huang Xiaolong put down the brush. ¡°Let¡¯s go out together. The uses and effects of these talismans, I¡¯ll demonstrate one by one.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1516 - Chapter 1516: Chapter 1516: I Can Create My Own Talismanic Scripts!

    Chapter 1516: Chapter 1516: I Can Create My Own Talismanic Scripts!

    ¡°Good, good, fantastic! Then, let¡¯s go out! Huang, later, you will publicly demonstrate the marvelous use of these symbols you¡¯ve drawn~~!¡±

    The female deputy headmaster was clearly getting impatient.

    She was eager to know what exactly Huang Xiaolong¡¯s symbols were¡­

    Because yesterday, the surprise Huang Xiaolong gave her was already very significant.

    Today, half of the surprise had already arrived! After all, she had seen that the symbols drawn by Huang Xiaolong on the spot were no ordinary items!

    The remaining half was to see the effect of these symbols!

    She even had a premonition¨CHuang Xiaolong would definitely not disappoint her!

    The other deputy headmasters were also itching with curiosity.

    When Yue looked at Huang Xiaolong, the admiration in her eyes was beyond words.

    ¡°Too amazing! My teacher is truly a genius among geniuses! No, genius is too weak a word to describe his talent, it can only be said¨Che is an absolute enchanting genius!¡±

    At that moment, Huang Xiaolong was actually escorted out of the secret room by four deputy headmasters, surrounded like stars around the moon.

    Outside.

    Teacher Eagle was ranting triumphantly.

    And the surrounding teachers and students were numerous.

    Many of the Divine Race were disdainful and repulsed by Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ¡°vile act¡± of stealing the divine symbols.

    All were cursing.

    Because Huang Xiaolong was too dazzling yesterday, becoming one of the few in the academy¡¯s history who could overpower the rules.

    Thus, he also attracted much envy.

    On Earth, the envy of humans is more terrifying than demons.

    And it is the same in the divine realm.

    Everyone was eager to see Huang Xiaolong executed today.

    ¡°He¡¯s out! How long has it been, and he¡¯s out already? Wasn¡¯t it said that drawing symbols would take the time of an incense stick?¡±

    Upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and the deputy headmasters come out, immediately, one of the Divine Race exclaimed.

    ¡°Hahahaha~~~¡± Teacher Eagle burst out laughing.

    One incense stick, three hours.

    Huang Xiaolong had been inside for less than half an hour.

    What did this mean?

    Hehe.

    He didn¡¯t draw any symbols at all!

    Take Teacher Eagle as an example, to successfully draw a decent quality symbol, it would take at least the time of one or even two incense sticks.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong could draw symbols in less than half an hour!

    Lost!

    Huang Xiaolong definitely lost!

    ¡°I said it, this shameless thief was fooling the deputy headmasters and our entire academy!¡± Teacher Eagle was buoyant. ¡°As soon as he entered, he exposed himself! He had to come out early! Good, the net of heaven has wide meshes but nothing escapes, the thief of divine symbols is him! Now, let¡¯s see what he has to say! Hmph! Later, I will personally cripple him and then torment him to death!¡±

    After speaking, Teacher Eagle strode forward. ¡°Deputy headmasters, now, with solid evidence, it¡¯s irrefutable. Just hand this kid over to me, I¡¯ll cripple his Divine Power!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the female deputy headmaster shouted displeasedly.

    ¡°Deputy headmaster, just because his talent in medicine refining is exceptional, are you going to protect him over and over again?¡± Teacher Eagle argued forcefully. ¡°Deputy headmaster, you are known for your fairness and strictness!¡±

    The surrounding teachers and students also started to make noise.

    ¡°Alright, Teacher Eagle, calm down a bit. Huang will give everyone an explanation,¡± another deputy headmaster, also somewhat dissatisfied with Teacher Eagle, said.

    So, Teacher Eagle dared not say more.

    But looking at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes were filled with mockery.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Huang Xiaolong could turn the situation around.

    Nor did he believe that the four deputy headmasters would disregard the academy¡¯s reputation to protect him.

    After all, this matter has already incited public outrage.

    If not handled properly, it definitely won¡¯t satisfy the public.

    ¡°Huang, defend yourself in front of everyone,¡± the female vice principal said to Huang Xiaolong with a gentle and pleased expression.

    ¡°Ahem~~¡± Huang Xiaolong coughed a few times, then began speaking, ¡°Everyone is here, which is very good, extremely good.¡±

    The entire venue quieted down.

    All the teachers and students watching were focused on Huang Xiaolong, listening to his speech.

    ¡°Previously, Teacher Eagle accused me of stealing the Divine Thunder Talisman. I don¡¯t want to say too much about this. Uh~~ to be honest, such talismans are really too common for me. Why would I need to steal it? Did my brain break?¡± Huang Xiaolong joked. ¡°I can draw a talisman that is no lesser than the Divine Thunder Talisman in minutes, hahaha~~~¡±

    Hearing this¡­

    The whole venue burst into laughter.

    ¡°Still being defiant? You¡¯re beyond help! Your arrogance is disgusting!¡± Teacher Eagle scoffed.

    ¡°So, without further ado, let me show everyone the talisman I casually drew.¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a slight smile.

    Then, he took out an Invisibility Talisman.

    The talisman seemed to possess Spiritual Energy, floating in the air, shining with divine light.

    Hiss~~~~~~~!!!!!

    Suddenly, the whole venue fell silent.

    Everyone was struck mute!

    Seeing this talisman, they were simply, simply astonished!

    Even those who knew nothing about divine talismans were captivated by its aura!

    It was an ethereal, noble, lifelike, and lively aura!

    ¡°This talisman is of high quality!¡± exclaimed a teacher from the academy, who also teaches talisman drawing, even more skilled than Teacher Eagle as he teaches higher-grade students.

    At this moment, the divine talisman teacher was also agape. ¡°The quality of this talisman certainly isn¡¯t inferior to the Divine Thunder Talisman. However, the rules of this talisman are very strange; I¡¯ve never seen such a talisman before.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this is impossible! Impossible!¡± Teacher Eagle roared.

    Reluctant, doubtful, questioning!

    ¡°This talisman, named ¡®Invisibility Talisman¡¯, was personally drawn by me, and it only took a minute,¡± Huang Xiaolong stated truthfully.

    ¡°Genius!! A peerless freak!¡± The senior grade talisman teacher screamed in horror. ¡°To draw such a talisman in one minute! This! This! This!¡±

    This teacher felt an impulse to bash his head in.

    Damn it, comparing oneself to others will really make you frustrated!

    ¡°Uh~~ I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled. ¡°This kind of talisman, probably hasn¡¯t appeared in the Divine Realm yet; I created it myself.¡±

    What?!!!!!

    Created his own talisman?

    Suddenly, the entire venue was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

    Even the four vice principals were dumbfounded!

    Talents in talisman drawing, that was already incredibly remarkable.

    What does creating one¡¯s own talisman signify?

    That¡¯s Grandmaster level!

    Great Grandmaster level!

    In the field of divine talismans, anyone who could create a type of talisman definitely qualifies as an old freak who can start his own sect!

    If Huang Xiaolong truly could create some powerful talismans himself, then he wouldn¡¯t need to study anymore. He could just go out, start a talisman sect, and attract countless students and talents.

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Just bluffing!¡± Teacher Eagle¡¯s eyes were nearly bursting.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yue, now, try this Invisibility Talisman.¡± Huang Xiaolong gestured.

    Yue obediently ran over.

    ¡°Everyone, this talisman, as the name suggests, enables the user to blend their form, aura, with the air to become one. Hehe, the Invisibility Talisman is indeed a must-have treasure for assassination, theft, and certain unmentionable activities! Hahaha!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong directly placed the Invisibility Talisman on Yue!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1517 - Chapter 1517: Chapter 1517: How Many More Tricks Do You Have Up Your Sleeve?

    Chapter 1517: Chapter 1517: How Many More Tricks Do You Have Up Your Sleeve?

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong felt like laughing a bit.

    The runes in the realm of gods are really too LOW!

    His Invisibility Talisman has no rival of the same type in the realm of gods!

    At this moment, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Teacher Hui applied the Invisibility Talisman and actually ¡ª disappeared!

    Completely, utterly disappeared.

    Not only was there not the slightest trace to be seen, but even the aura, the soul¡¯s fluctuations, all vanished without a trace!

    ¡°Ah~! What happened? Teacher Hui is gone!¡±

    ¡°She really disappeared! Just as if she never existed! It¡¯s so magical! Absolutely incredible!¡±

    ¡°This rune is so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Today, we have truly broadened our horizons!¡±

    ¡­

    All four vice-principals were extremely excited.

    They all had released their divine senses, scanning everywhere.

    But they couldn¡¯t detect even the slightest fluctuation from Teacher Hui.

    That is to say, even the upper gods couldn¡¯t find Teacher Hui!

    ¡°Good! Such a talisman has never existed in the realm of gods! So thoroughly concealed, its value is simply¡­ far beyond that of the Thunderbolt Talisman!¡± A female vice-principal cried out hoarsely and shrilly, losing all care for her image and demeanor.

    She had completely lost her composure.

    All four vice-principals were very, very clear on the value of the Invisibility Talisman.

    With this thing, in fights, gathering intelligence, assassination, fleeing for life¡­ in many aspects, it¡¯s almost a sure bet.

    To put it bluntly, the Thunderbolt Talisman can only kill a mid-level god, and when facing an upper-level god, it can only cause minor injury, and you would still have to escape, but escape might not be possible.

    But if you replace the Thunderbolt Talisman with the Invisibility Talisman, it¡¯s different, you can escape, you can also secretly observe and wait for the right opportunity to strike. Or find a chance to poison your enemy.

    ¡°If such an Invisibility Talisman were to be auctioned off¡­ then¡­ it would fetch a sky-high price!¡± A vice-principal¡¯s eyes shone with greed.

    ¡°You all overlooked that this Invisibility Talisman was drawn by Huang in just a few dozen breaths! Terrifying! Too terrifying! Give him enough rune-drawing materials, and he can mass-produce Invisibility Talismans!¡± Another vice-principal expressed complete admiration.

    At this time, Teacher Eagle¡¯s face turned completely pale.

    Sweat poured from his forehead, falling like a waterfall, unstoppable!

    ¡®It¡¯s over¡­ this¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡¯ Teacher Eagle, as someone who had immersed himself in the art of rune drawing for countless years, understood the value of the Invisibility Talisman even more clearly than the four vice-principals.

    ¡°Hehe, you all saw it clearly, right?¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Alright, Teacher Hui, show yourself now.¡±

    The next second.

    Ripples appeared in the air beside Huang Xiaolong.

    The power of space scattered.

    A fragrant breeze surrounded Huang Xiaolong.

    Teacher Hui appeared beside Huang Xiaolong.

    Like a little bird clinging to a person.

    Submissive like a house cat.

    No trace of her previous cold pride could be seen on her.

    At this moment, in her eyes, there was nothing but worship and submission. ¡°Teacher! This Invisibility Talisman is too amazing! Your talent and mastery in the field of runes are not inferior to the field of alchemy! There has never been anyone like you, who has reached the pinnacle in two fields!¡±

    Now, Teacher Hui was very, very grateful.

    She had taken the initiative to humble herself and become a disciple of Huang Xiaolong yesterday, which might have been the most correct first decision of her life!

    Beneficial for a lifetime!

    ¡°No!!!!! Impossible! He couldn¡¯t have drawn such a talisman! All that talk about creating his own runes, it¡¯s all lies! Impossible!¡± Teacher Eagle screeched desperately in a fit of rage.

    ¡°Shut up! Teacher Eagle, mind your attitude! Your emotions! Don¡¯t make a spectacle of yourself here!¡± A vice-principal looked at Teacher Eagle with scorn.

    Now, thinking back on Teacher Eagle¡¯s earlier abuse and accusations towards Huang Xiaolong, it was truly disgusting.

    That face, too disgusting.

    Huang Xiaolong can create peerless symbols with just a thought, would he need to stoop to stealing a Divine Thunder Talisman?

    Haha, there must be some hidden truth to this!

    The four vice-deans locked Teacher Eagle¡¯s qi completely, preventing him from escaping.

    Now, Teacher Eagle¡¯s complexion was ashen; he collapsed to the ground, shivering uncontrollably.

    ¡°We all personally supervised Huang when he made the talismans, hence everything was fair,¡± the female vice-dean said meticulously.

    Following that, Huang Xiaolong demonstrated his other symbols amidst a gaze of adoration.

    Earth Escape Talisman.

    Fire Talisman.

    Vajra Talisman.

    ¡­

    Each kind of symbol was endowed with different miraculous uses.

    Including the Invisibility Talisman.

    A total of 11 different symbols.

    With completely different functions.

    The common trait they shared was the word ¡°miraculous¡±.

    The entire academy was in complete uproar.

    ¡°Incredible! 11 completely different divine symbols, all created by you, Huang¡­ you¡¯re simply¡­ a freak!! A super freak! Throughout the endless ages since the God Academy was established, you are the most monstrous talent ever! There is no parallel!¡± A vice-dean trembled all over.

    Now, they were convinced.

    All the teachers and students present were convinced.

    Creating 11 magical symbols in less than an hour.

    This power, haha, to call him the number one divine symbol master in the divine realm, is probably not too far-fetched.

    In the art of symbols, the only ones who could possibly surpass Huang Xiaolong were most likely the creator gods themselves, the supreme Gods.

    From here on, armed with divine symbols and divine medicines, Huang Xiaolong could indeed dominate the divine realm and establish his own sect.

    ¡°Gods! To be the first disciple of Teacher Hui¡­ I! I feel so proud! So proud!¡± Teacher Hui was so overwhelmed with happiness she nearly fainted.

    ¡°Haha, now tell me, do I need to steal that worthless talisman of yours?¡± Huang Xiaolong taunted Teacher Eagle.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Teacher Eagle was at a loss for words.

    ¡°In front of my symbols, isn¡¯t that Divine Thunder Talisman simply trash? Such garbage talismans¨Cif casually thrown before me, wouldn¡¯t I disdain even picking them up?¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered coldly.

    All the teachers and students in the entire place couldn¡¯t help but declare, ¡°Yes, definitely, Teacher Eagle framed Huang. With Huang¡¯s abilities, he would disdain stealing any symbol in the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I wronged you, it¡¯s my fault, my mistake,¡± Teacher Eagle finally gave in.

    ¡°Wait~~¡± Huang Xiaolong sneered. ¡°Tell me, who instructed you to frame me.¡±

    ¡°This~~!¡± Teacher Eagle hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth. ¡°Out of jealousy for you, I wanted to dampen your spirits. No one instructed me.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed wildly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll create a Truth Revealing Talisman right now.¡±

    With that said, Huang Xiaolong took out the materials for making the talisman and with a few broad strokes, swiftly drew the Truth Revealing Talisman.

    He affixed it directly onto Teacher Eagle.

    ¡°This is a new type of symbol too? Huang, how many more trump cards do you have?¡± The female vice-dean couldn¡¯t even stand steadily!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    After using the Truth Revealing Talisman, Teacher Eagle¡¯s mind turned to mush, and he foolishly confessed, ¡°Yes, I framed Huang. Because I am an elder of the Ying family, I have actually always held the position of Guest Elder in their household, receiving their offerings. Yesterday, a high-ranking god of the Ying Clan instructed me to scheme against Huang, hoping that he would be utterly disgraced, so¡­¡±

    Teacher Eagle spilled the beans entirely.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± The four vice-deans were furiously enraged!

    ¡®Hahaha~~ Just as I thought, it¡¯s settled then. Since they stirred trouble first, they can¡¯t blame me for not being polite!¡¯ A cold and ruthless killing intent flashed in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1518 - Chapter 1518: Chapter 1518: From now on, no one is allowed to provoke him!

    Chapter 1518: Chapter 1518: From now on, no one is allowed to provoke him!

    At this moment, Teacher Eagle confessed without reservation in front of the four vice-deans of the academy, as well as all the teachers and students.

    Indeed, he had deliberately framed and wronged Huang Xiaolong.

    Such despicable tricks chilled the academy to the bone.

    Too lowly, too dirty.

    Suddenly, a chorus of discussion arose.

    Many students and teachers demanded that Teacher Eagle be severely punished.

    In fact, to put it one way, Teacher Eagle was now a traitor to the God Academy.

    The four vice-deans looked stern, their gazes sharp as knives.

    If Teacher Eagle had acted out of jealousy and harmed Huang Xiaolong, the four vice-deans might have intervened on behalf of Teacher Eagle¡¯s past contributions and tried to mediate.

    But no, he was incited by the Ying Clan! This was betrayal from within!

    ¡°No~~! No! I was wrong! I was wrong!¡±

    After speaking the truth and the effect of the Truth Charm dissipated, Teacher Eagle came to his senses.

    He collapsed.

    He was completely broken in spirit.

    He knew what kind of end awaited him.

    ¡°No! No! I was wrong, I was possessed by a momentary lapse of reason! I was wrong, spare my life, please!¡± Teacher Eagle fell to his knees, begging tragically and non-stop kowtowing to Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huang, what do you say?¡± The female vice-dean looked at Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. We will deal with Teacher Eagle, and as for the Ying Clan, we will also give them a lesson, perhaps even have the dean personally exert pressure.¡±

    ¡°Heh, as for me, it doesn¡¯t matter. Now, let¡¯s just cripple Teacher Eagle¡¯s Divine Power. That was our agreement before.¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    As for pressuring the Ying Clan and that Zhou family, Huang Xiaolong did not care what the academy would do.

    He had already decided, once his wings were sufficiently plump, he would personally strike and directly obliterate these two great families from the Divine City!

    Uprooting them completely!

    A gentleman must avenge his grudges!

    ¡°Ah~ don¡¯t cripple me! No! I¡¯ve worked so hard to cultivate and finally condensed my divine core, becoming a mid-rank God, I still want to advance further, to become a high-rank God, don¡¯t cripple me~~~ I can¡¯t accept this~~~¡± Teacher Eagle roared in madness.

    Huang Xiaolong remained unmoved.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡± The oldest vice-dean nodded and walked up to Teacher Eagle.

    ¡°No~~~~~! Huang! Spare me! No! You¡­you really have a devil¡¯s heart! Spare me! You¡¯re too cruel! Monster!~ Monster! You little bastard! If you cripple me, I will not let you off! I will haunt you for all eternity!¡± Teacher Eagle screamed in agony, like a blood-crying cuckoo or a mournful monkey.

    Later, seeing Huang Xiaolong unmoved, he cursed bloodily, wishing to perish together with Huang Xiaolong.

    But¡­

    Boom~~~~~~~~!!!!!!

    The vice-dean struck Teacher Eagle¡¯s lower abdomen with a palm.

    Instantly, a tremendous collapsing noise erupted within Teacher Eagle¡¯s body.

    Divine Power gushed out wildly.

    ¡°Ah~~~~~!¡±

    Pain.

    Distorted.

    Spasmodic.

    Teacher Eagle¡¯s body convulsed, his eyes rolled back, and his complexion rapidly turned paler than paper.

    ¡°My divine core is shattered! Ah! I¡¯m crippled!¡±

    Foaming at the mouth, he fainted on the spot.

    Teacher Eagle was finished. With his divine core shattered, he was a waste for life.

    ¡°Drag him away!¡± The vice-dean bellowed.

    Then, several teachers came out and dragged Teacher Eagle away.

    This scene was also extremely shocking.

    Especially for the students, a mid-rank God was just publicly crippled, the scene was too bloody and violent, too cruel.

    Of course, in the final analysis, it was Teacher Eagle who brought it upon himself.

    He didn¡¯t expect to kick against Huang Xiaolong, a stone so hard it couldn¡¯t be any harder.

    At this moment, the most revered Deputy Dean swept his gaze across the entire assembly.

    His oppressive presence almost materialized, suffocating the atmosphere to a point where it became very somber and oppressive.

    Students and teachers alike dared not even breathe out loud.

    ¡°In this place, I want to warn everyone. Huang is a monstrous genius that our God Academy has seen since its infinite years of establishment! He will receive the highest degree of protection and attention from the academy! Whoever dares to offend Huang, well¡­ Do not blame the academy for being cold and ruthless!¡±

    The Deputy Dean¡¯s voice echoed for a long time in the God Academy.

    All teachers and students fell silent.

    Now that the Deputy Dean had spoken, Huang Xiaolong essentially held the imperial sword in his hands.

    Who dares to offend Huang Xiaolong is basically seeking death.

    Of course, the teachers and students did not dare to hold any jealousy towards Huang Xiaolong.

    After all, having witnessed with their own eyes today, Huang Xiaolong has already reigned supreme in the world of inscriptions.

    Huang Xiaolong looked at the four Deputy Deans with a smile on his face.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that the Deputy Dean acted this way.

    After having witnessed the wonders of Huang Xiaolong today, they would undoubtedly spare no expense to win him over.

    As long as Huang Xiaolong could produce divine inscriptions for the academy on a mass scale, there was no doubt that the status of the entire God Academy in the Divine World would rise again to an unbreakable position.

    Now, for the academy, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s value for utilization is very, very significant.

    The female Deputy Dean also took the opportunity to announce. ¡°Huang has now become the outstanding student of the academy for this year, with access to all of the academy¡¯s resources!¡±

    Wow~~!

    The whole place was in an uproar!

    Outstanding students, there are only a few each year in the entire God Academy.

    Each one can unconditionally enjoy the academy¡¯s most precious resources.

    It evokes envy!

    But it is indeed well-deserved.

    ¡°Huang, if you don¡¯t mind, we would like to have a long talk with you,¡± said the highly regarded Deputy Dean, very amiably to Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Right now.¡±

    ¡°Heh, alright,¡± Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t mind.

    He knew that what was meant to come would always come.

    Moreover, establishing a cooperative relationship with the academy might not be a bad thing.

    Immediately, Huang Xiaolong went with the four Deputy Deans to a secret room.

    Yu waited outside.

    ¡°Huang, don¡¯t be polite, please take a seat,¡± said the female Deputy Dean gently.

    He took a seat.

    ¡°Huang, we highly value your talent at our academy,¡± said the oldest Deputy Dean after some thought, addressing Huang Xiaolong. ¡°You have two choices.¡±

    ¡°Two choices?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Yes, these two choices should both be beneficial to you,¡± the Deputy Dean said with a smile.

    ¡°Feel free to speak,¡± Huang Xiaolong said neither haughtily nor humbly.

    ¡°First, you can now go out and establish your own sector, a power combining Alchemy and Inscription, with the academy as your support, your backbone. Essentially, the power you establish would be a subsidiary to the academy,¡± the Deputy Dean carefully suggested.

    ¡°Secondly, you continue to attend classes in the academy, which gives you the maximum support. However, we hope you provide some inscriptions to the academy every month.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1519 - Chapter 1519: Chapter 1519: Divine Child

    Chapter 1519: Chapter 1519: Divine Child

    At this moment, the deputy dean proposed two options for Huang Xiaolong.

    One was to leave the academy and set up his own institution outside.

    Another was to continue staying at the academy but he must create magical symbols for the academy. Of course, this wasn¡¯t about working for free; the academy would indeed provide Huang Xiaolong with a substantial remuneration.

    Huang Xiaolong began to weigh his options internally.

    ¡®Now, the timing to set up my own institution outside is not ripe. After all, I have just arrived in the Divine Realm, and my identity is extremely sensitive. Those extremists, even if they support me covertly, wouldn¡¯t dare to be too overt, as it would all be for naught. Therefore, once I leave, I would undoubtedly become a target attracting much blame and criticism. Although the academy could protect me, it¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the open but hard to guard against a stab in the dark. Although I am not afraid, it would still consume a great deal of my energy and time.¡¯

    Forget it! I might as well continue staying in the academy and be a salted fish!

    Huang Xiaolong had already made his decision.

    ¡°This, haha, I may as well stay in the academy for now. To tell the truth, I have much knowledge yet to learn.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled. ¡°Learning is endless!¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Huang Xiaolong then nodded, ¡°Rest assured, deputy deans, the academy cultivates me, and naturally, I should reciprocate. Alright, the 11 types of magical symbols I drew today, I will provide 10 of each to the academy every month.¡±

    That is to say, Huang Xiaolong would be submitting 110 magical symbols to the academy every month.

    In fact, this amount of work would only take a few hours for Huang Xiaolong to complete.

    ¡°Fantastic! Huang! Fantastic!¡±

    For the academy, these 110 top-quality magical symbols each month represented an indescribable wealth!

    ¡°Huang, from now on, you will move to the most abundant Divine Power area, you will have a separate palace for you, served by servants.¡± The deputy dean made a decisive decision. ¡°The academy will also provide you with the best materials for drawing symbols!¡±

    It was a mutual benefit for both parties.

    They talked delightfully.

    Immediately, the four deputy deans, after making arrangements, left the secret chamber together with Huang Xiaolong.

    Hui, loyal and devoted, stayed outside.

    Afterwards, everyone headed towards the most central area of the academy, namely the palace complex surrounded by the most majestic Divine Power.

    Hui walked beside Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Teacher, you are truly a scholar of the heavens, could you teach me the art of symbol drawing?¡±

    ¡°You really are pushing your luck.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed.

    Hui looked at Huang Xiaolong with eyes like autumn waters, suddenly showing a somewhat affectionate gaze.

    Divine Realm, after all, respects the strong!

    Huang Xiaolong, without a doubt, is a strong figure, a super-strong figure, hence naturally, he also captures the hearts of some women!

    Soon, a large swath of palaces shrouded in Divine Power appeared ahead.

    That Divine Power, incredibly elusive, like mist.

    Exceedingly high quality.

    ¡°Huang, this is the most central area of the academy, with many high-level Formations buried. Divine Power is abundant; residing here, even without training, your Divine Body will be nourished and transformed. Your Divine Power will also improve. Our academy will do its utmost to help you attain Godhood.¡± The female deputy dean smiled.

    ¡°Good, indeed a place with good geomantic omen. With this, I would like to thank all the deputy deans.¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Right then, Huang Xiaolong obtained a separate palace in this precious environment of Divine Power.

    Similar to a single-family villa.

    The area occupied is extremely vast.

    It is planted with many divine realm plants and flowers, and also raises adorable and auspicious mythological creatures of the divine realm.

    ¡°Teacher, this palace complex is inhabited by the true powerhouses of the academy, the vice-principals, and some antique figures. It also houses the most monstrous students of the academy. A teacher like me doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to live here,¡± Hui explained.

    Hui paused, her face suddenly turning red, and she spoke softly, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯d like to move in to serve you and to always be able to listen to your valuable guidance.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~ Serve, how would you serve?¡± Huang Xiaolong half-joked, half-seriously said.

    Hui¡¯s face turned as red as the evening glow, and she dared not respond.

    ¡°Alright. You move in,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    At that moment, Hui became excited and thrilled like a child.

    After entering the palace, there were indeed 20 divinely beautiful women of the Divine Race, bowing deeply to Huang Xiaolong.

    These are essentially maids and servant girls, mainly to attend to Huang Xiaolong¡¯s daily needs.

    Ha~~ Now, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s status in the academy has indeed soared.

    Huang Xiaolong, Hui, and the four vice-principals settled in the main hall of the palace.

    A servant girl brought fragrant tea and refreshments.

    ¡°Huang, you have now become an outstanding student of the academy,¡± the female vice-chancellor said with a gentle smile. ¡°About outstanding students, let me tell you more.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    ¡°Actually, every year, the academy selects a batch of outstanding students for maximum cultivation. Resources are given and taken freely,¡± the female vice-principal continued. ¡°This year, including you, there are six outstanding students. Hehe, Huang, don¡¯t think that six outstanding students are too many. You should know, in the whole God Academy, every year¡¯s student body maintains at hundreds of thousands. Selecting a few most outstanding from hundreds of thousands, the probability is already very small, enough to prove the value of these six outstanding students.¡±

    ¡°Then, from these six students, we will choose the most outstanding one, known as the ¡®Divine Child¡¯~~~¡± another vice-principal interjected.

    ¡°Divine Child?¡± Huang Xiaolong was hearing this for the first time.

    ¡°Yes, the Divine Child. The Divine Child will later serve by the side of the God,¡± the female vice-chancellor said, her eyes shining. ¡°That is the greatest honor in the divine realm! Unmatched!¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart stirred!

    The Divine Child, effectively the confidant by the side of the God!

    And his mission is to assassinate the God!

    If he could become the Divine Child, then, for Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assassination plan, that would be a great convenience! It could be considered a permanent solution!

    However, since arriving in the divine realm, the extremist faction of the Divine Race has not mentioned the Divine Child to Huang Xiaolong, nor any mission for him to become the Divine Child.

    Thinking about it, it makes sense.

    Who would have thought, a cosmic being, just arriving in the divine realm, entering the God Academy, would immediately amaze everyone and become one of the best students?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The leader of the extremist faction, Hong, probably couldn¡¯t even dream of it!

    A cosmic being, a being they looked down upon, surpassing many divine race geniuses!

    ¡°Huang, the selection for the Divine Child is also very stringent. Although you are now talented, you must also compete with other outstanding students,¡± the most respected vice-principal said with a cheerful smile. ¡°Of course, we still favor you.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, becoming the Divine Child is to exist above thousands of gods and just below one god!¡± Hui said excitedly.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1520 - Chapter 1520: Chapter 1520: You Must Become My Woman!

    Chapter 1520: Chapter 1520: You Must Become My Woman!

    The divine heir?

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    To tell the truth, assassinating the God was the mission given to him by the extremist faction.

    But likewise, Huang Xiaolong was also extremely eager to kill that God!

    The reason was nothing else.

    The existence of the God posed a threat to all beings in the universe at all times.

    Only by thoroughly eradicating the God could the universe find peace.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s view, the God was akin to a tyrant.

    If not killed, sooner or later, it would lead to the misery of all beings.

    As for the extremist faction that sought to use Huang Xiaolong.

    He would eventually deal with them one by one.

    In Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes, once the God was rooted out, the so-called extremist faction would be nothing but dregs.

    Now, with the God still in slumber, it was the perfect opportunity for an assassination!

    Once Huang Xiaolong became the divine heir, perhaps, he could approach the God during his slumber.

    And then¨C

    Kill!!!!!

    A surge of heat welled up in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s heart, but his expression remained as calm as usual. He asked casually, ¡°This position of the divine heir is indeed excellent. However, it is said that the God is still sleeping. If one becomes a divine heir, one must wait until the God awakens before serving by his side, right?¡±

    The vice-principals had no suspicion whatsoever.

    The female vice-principal smiled gently, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. When one becomes a divine heir, one would immediately be sent to the God¡¯s side, to start learning various etiquettes, and also, to worship the God daily, offering one¡¯s faith, so that when the God awakens, one can serve him better.¡±

    Great!

    One could actually infiltrate the God¡¯s side while he was still asleep!

    This was a godsent opportunity for assassination!

    ¡°Erm~~ well, alright then.¡± Huang Xiaolong nodded imperceptibly.

    Another vice-principal immediately encouraged Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Huang, I think your character seems accustomed to keeping your talents hidden. After all, you have the exceptional gift for both Alchemy and Talisman making, yet you don¡¯t show it off. But honestly, you should really strive for this divine heir¡¯s position. It¡¯s the greatest honor in the entire Divine Race.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong almost laughed.

    Damn, do they really need to remind me?

    The divine heir, I¡¯m determined to fight for it!

    This position belongs to no one but me!

    ¡°Um¡­ yeah, I¡¯ll consider it. I¡¯ll fight for what I should,¡± Huang Xiaolong replied as if it were a trouble.

    ¡°Alright, Huang, we won¡¯t disturb your rest any longer. We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± All four vice-principals stood up.

    Huang Xiaolong and Teacher Hui saw them out.

    ¡°Heh, this place indeed has a nice environment.¡± Huang Xiaolong accepted their flattering without embarrassment.

    ¡®Hehehe, people with talent can thrive no matter where they are, huh~~¡¯ Huang Xiaolong snickered.

    Dinner that day was also attentively served by maidens of the Divine Race.

    They enjoyed the most extravagant delicacies of the divine world.

    Night fell.

    The lighting was just perfect.

    It created an atmosphere hazy like mist in the rain.

    And this atmosphere was full of romance.

    In the side hall.

    Huang Xiaolong sat upon the bed.

    Teacher Hui sat on a chair close by, a tad shy.

    The scent of the sleeping incense made them both drowsy.

    In the light¡¯s soft shadows, Teacher Hui¡¯s eyes seemed dreamy and illusionary, her hair like a wisp of cloud, her aura even more like poetry.

    This usually aloof teacher, now in the same room with Huang Xiaolong, displayed the timid shyness of a young woman.

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong was quite moved.

    He was no chaste gentleman immune to charm.

    ¡°Teacher Hui.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s voice was soft.

    Teacher Hui lifted her head, her gaze meeting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s. She felt his look was scorching hot, branding her heart, causing her already bewildered feelings to waver.

    In the past two days, the bewitching techniques exhibited by Huang Xiaolong had shattered the coldest shell around the teacher¡¯s heart.

    A woman like her, once she starts to submit and worship you, becomes unstoppable and more infatuated than most others.

    ¡°Tea¡­ Teacher¡­ regarding the selection of the God Candidates, I also know some of the rules,¡± Teacher Hui forced herself to perk up, shifting the topic.

    ¡®So Teacher Hui is still quite the maiden, huh~~ hehe, interesting~~~¡¯ As a seasoned player, Huang Xiaolong had already thoroughly figured her out.

    ¡°Continue,¡± said Huang Xiaolong, eyes still fixed on Teacher Hui.

    Teacher Hui¡¯s cheeks were flushed, ¡°In the past, the rules for each God Candidates¡¯ selection have been the same, and this time, it¡¯ll probably be no exception.¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Xiaolong perked up a bit, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Pfft~~!¡± Suddenly, Teacher Hui burst into laughter. ¡°Teacher, although you seemed very indifferent about the competition in front of the four vice-principals, I have a feeling that you are actually determined to win.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled, then suddenly swept her into his arms!

    Warm and tender like jade!

    Teacher Hui let out a soft sound, slightly struggling symbolically, and then let Huang Xiaolong hold her.

    She exhaled a fragrance like that of an orchid and her eyes were seductive as silk, she whispered lowly. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll tell you¡­ Every selection of a God Candidate involves sending a few qualified students to various universes to complete certain tasks. For instance, slaughtering microbes in those universes, or taking on special identities, becoming the masters ¨C gods worshipped by countless beings. Or perhaps, searching for special materials¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sent to a universe?¡± Huang Xiaolong was intrigued.

    ¡°Mhm. Teacher, you must have never been to those universes before, right? I heard it¡¯s quite fun.¡± Hope also shone in Teacher Hui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Actually, I also want to go. Teacher, if you go to a universe to complete tasks, you can bring followers with you. Do you have any followers?¡±

    ¡°Eh~~ seems like I don¡¯t,¡± Huang Xiaolong said casually.

    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s inconvenient without followers. The top students usually had quite a few, which also made completing tasks easier. How about this time, I accompany you? May I?¡± Teacher Hui hurriedly suggested.

    ¡°Hehehe, you haven¡¯t been to those universes either?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hands began to wander.

    He was skilled in his caresses.

    Soon, Teacher Hui became a molten mess.

    ¡°No~~ never been~~¡± Teacher Hui murmured softly.

    ¡°I can take you, and teach you Alchemy and Talisman Drawing. But you must become my woman,¡± Huang Xiaolong was domineering and commanding.

    There was no room for Teacher Hui to refuse!

    ¡°Only by becoming my woman, willingly give your body and heart to me, can I trust you. I have many secrets that I can¡¯t share with just anyone!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong spoke the truth.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    In the future, there would undoubtedly be moments requiring the revelation of secrets, and if Teacher Hui wasn¡¯t wholly willing to give body and heart to him, Huang Xiaolong would discard her without hesitation!

    Almost without thinking, Teacher Hui lay upon Huang Xiaolong¡¯s chest, immersed in a man¡¯s presence she¡¯d never felt so close before, letting her heart intoxicate and fall into complete disarray.

    ¡°Teacher, Hui is willing to follow Teacher~ to~ become Teacher¡¯s woman~~~¡±

    Teacher Hui¡¯s voice was soft as a mosquito¡¯s hum.

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1521 - Chapter 1521: Chapter 1521: Submit to Me!!

    Chapter 1521: Chapter 1521: Submit to Me!!

    That night, Huang Xiaolong and Ying did those indescribable things.

    The complete set between husband and wife¡­

    Even though Ying was of the Divine Race, a Divine Race member with a divine nature, in that aspect, she was truly too naive.

    Too inexperienced.

    Huang Xiaolong patiently taught her.

    However, it was also the first time in her life that she tasted the basic joy that a woman should have! And the most primal joy!

    This was a delight Ying had never imagined!

    It was as if an avalanche and tsunami had swept over and submerged her!

    Huang Xiaolong also found it strange; like that Zhen before, Ying, when experiencing the joys of husband and wife, had reactions even stronger than women on Earth.

    After one night, Ying was utterly submissive to Huang Xiaolong.

    Their love was indescribably tender and intimate.

    She kept thanking Huang Xiaolong, saying that it was he who let her truly experience a joy she had never known before, and that this alone made her life worth living!

    Cough cough~~ Ah Divine Realm! It seems that women of the Divine Realm all need to be doted upon!

    The next morning.

    Ying curled up like a kitten in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Mmm~~¡± Huang Xiaolong gently stroked Ying¡¯s hair, ¡°No need to go to class today either, right?¡±

    Just then!

    Bang~~!

    Bang Bang~~!

    Boom~~!

    ¡­

    Outside, a noisy clamor could be heard.

    Shortly after, the cries of alarm from the Divine Race maids serving Huang Xiaolong could be heard.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Xiaolong tensed slightly.

    Ying also immediately woke up.

    Her face was filled with satisfaction, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Not sure yet. But, it seems like someone is causing trouble in my palace,¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smile.

    Yet his eyes were filled with amusement.

    The fact that he could reside in the best area of the academy was a silent declaration to the entire academy that he was the most outstanding student!

    Moreover, just yesterday, all four Deputy Deans expressed their stance in front of all the school¡¯s teachers and students!

    But now¡­

    There were still Divine Race members who dared to barge into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s residence and wreak havoc.

    The identity of the other party was probably somewhat intriguing.

    ¡°Good, very good~~ It seems that there will always be some events in this academy to spice up the dull life¡­ Hahaha!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong chuckled, then quickly got dressed and walked outside.

    Ying also hurriedly tidied up her appearance and followed Huang Xiaolong out, with a bit of a conjugal harmony to her steps.

    Outside.

    Several maids, trembling with fear, huddled in a corner like startled quails, scared to speak.

    On the throne of the palace sat a young Divine Race member, sitting tall in the saddle.

    This young Divine Race member was about the realm of a Lower God, but his aura was very profound, with storms surging in his eyes!

    One could tell at a glance that he was someone who had long been in a high position.

    Huang Xiaolong had met a few Lower Gods, but clearly, this youth stood out the most in terms of temperament, unmatched by any other!

    Behind this youth stood four Upper Gods!

    Yes, Upper Gods!

    But they stood behind the young man in a well-mannered fashion, as if they didn¡¯t even have the right to sit down.

    These Upper Gods seemed to be just fit to stand behind the young man.

    Simply standing there was their greatest honor.

    They were followers!

    My God!

    A young Lower God actually had four Upper God followers!

    Such style, such a presence, was simply¨Ctoo terrifying!

    When Ying saw the young Divine Race member, her face changed slightly, and she quickly whispered in Huang Xiaolong¡¯s ear, ¡°Teacher, this guy¡¯s name is ¡®Saint,¡¯ and he is the most outstanding student in the academy this session. Of course, that was before the teacher became an outstanding student. He truly is talented and excels in many areas, such as forging divine weapons and treasures, calligraphy, music¡­ all of them geniuses and prodigies. But that¡¯s not all; the most terrifying thing is his background!¡±

    At this point, Ying¡¯s expression also became somewhat serious.

    ¡°Background?¡± Huang Xiaolong was slightly startled. ¡°What kind of background?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, this person¡¯s father is the strongest Upper God in the entire Divine Realm, unmatched by anyone else. His father is named ¡®Emperor,¡¯ and is known as the strongest under the God, an existence infinitely close to the God!¡±

    One below tens of thousands above!

    ¡°Teacher, you must also be aware that the God personally created six descendants. Four males and two females, all with high-level bloodlines, the God¡¯s bloodline. From birth, they were all Superior Gods. Our academy¡¯s dean is one of them.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong understood.

    The six mightiest Superior Gods.

    That extremist, Hong, was one of them.

    And according to Hui¡¯s words, this ¡®Saint¡¯s¡¯ father ¡®Emperor¡¯ is the eldest among the six mightiest Superior Gods!

    Indeed, that background is incredibly, incredibly deep.

    ¡°Teacher, Saint¡¯s family is also the number one family in the City of Gods. For example, those who have offended you, Ying and Zhou, these two big families compared to Saint¡¯s family, are truly ants! This is not an exaggeration at all.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, this Saint almost does whatever he pleases in the academy, even the four deputy deans are inferior to him. Only the dean can restrain him. But speaking of which, the dean happens to be his relative. Of course, Saint himself is too monstrously talented, a great power in many domains. It is said that in the future, Saint is also the first successor of the family, hailed as a super genius that appears once in a million years in the divine realm! And for this session¡¯s Son of God, the one with the highest support is Saint!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, if you are determined to claim the position of Son of God, then Saint will be your biggest enemy! The biggest competitor!¡±

    Hui introduced this rampantly unbridled Divine Race youth.

    Huang Xiaolong nodded.

    Indeed, as Hui said, this Saint has the ability, the birthright, the backing¨Cyes, he is the pride of the divine realm.

    This, Huang Xiaolong admits.

    But, this does not mean that Huang Xiaolong will be afraid of him!

    At this moment, that Saint also noticed Huang Xiaolong.

    He glanced at Huang Xiaolong, then at Hui, and suddenly, a trace of ferocity flashed in his eyes.

    Because he saw Hui, flushed with delight, evidently having been caressed, and he knew in his heart that something had happened between Hui and Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Saint barked furiously. ¡°Hui! You¡¯re ignorant! Previously, when I wanted you to serve me in bed, you always made excuses! I considered my manners, reluctant to force you, and also respected your chastity. But to think, you actually, you actually! How audacious! Too audacious!¡±

    Saint was consumed with jealousy.

    Indeed, he had requested for her to serve him in bed, but Hui had rejected him outright.

    He was not in a hurry.

    He thought, with his own conditions, sooner or later Hui would be beneath him, gleefully submitting.

    Therefore, he thought, after becoming the Son of God, he would then grace Hui with his favor.

    But.

    He never imagined Hui would be taken by Huang Xiaolong first!

    ¡°You! Huang!¡± Suddenly, Saint¡¯s gaze locked onto Huang Xiaolong!

    A heaven-covering domineering pressure swept towards Huang Xiaolong. ¡°Today, I came especially for you! Listen, now, I¡¯ll give you a chance, submit to me! Kneel! Submit! Swear your loyalty!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    PS: The author¡¯s words, as well as some explanations

    Writing ¡®Catching Ghosts, Peasant Farmers¡¯ became quite sporadic towards the end.

    Let me explain a bit.

    This book has been written for nearly 2 years.

    During these 2 years, too many, too many things happened to me.

    My father¡¯s heart surgery, my father¡¯s passing, my wife¡¯s hospitalization to preserve pregnancy, the birth of our little baby

    Each thing is a major event in life.

    These things, without a doubt, destroyed my writing process and feeling, my state

    Of course, I do not complain, these are things that one must face calmly

    Later on, my thought process and state just weren¡¯t working anymore

    So I could only struggle to update one chapter every day

    But fortunately, this book, with Huang Xiaolong arriving in the divine realm, is basically coming to an end

    This is the last map, and I will finish writing it as soon as possible

    In these two years with ¡®Catching Ghosts, Peasant Farmers,¡¯ hopefully, I¡¯ve brought a bit of joy into your lives.

    And this was also my initial intention when writing.

    Now, the trivial matters in life are mostly handled, life is back on track!

    As this book nears its end, a new book is also here

    This is the second book I created

    After the experience of ¡®Catching Ghosts, Peasant Farmers,¡¯ the new book is more mature, has a better pace, and a more compelling story

    Please help out by adding it to your collection

    You can read it now or fatten it up for later

    In any case, the quality of the new book will surpass ¡®Catching Ghosts, Peasant Farmers¡¯

    I can say this¨Ca very good read! Extremely good read!

    The title of the new book is ¡®Sorry, Having a System Really Makes a Difference,¡¯ and it is already searchable

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    By clicking on the author¡¯s name, you can also find this book

    Please!

    Thank you, everyone!

    A bow!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

 Chapter 1522 - Chapter 1522: Chapter 1522: Take a Hit!

    Chapter 1522: Chapter 1522: Take a Hit!

    The God, directly using his oppressive might to intimidate Huang Xiaolong, bared his ferocious tiger-like fangs, wishing for Huang Xiaolong to kneel!

    ¡°Uh? You¡¯re asking me to kneel?¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s divine sense, soul, as well as Divine Body, had indeed reached the level of a lesser God, hence, he was not at all intimidated by the God¡¯s oppression.

    He was perfectly capable of speaking in an indifferent and relaxed manner.

    ¡°God, stop your nonsense! Huang is an outstanding student! If you oppress Huang, the academy will not sit back and allow you to act recklessly!¡± Fearing that Huang Xiaolong would be unable to withstand the God¡¯s direct pressure, Teacher Hui immediately released her Divine Power, aiming to protect Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re getting cozy with your beloved so soon?¡± Jealousy burst forth from the God¡¯s eyes, wishing he could immediately tear Huang Xiaolong to pieces.

    However, he was obviously restraining himself.

    ¡°Teacher Hui, please mind your behavior. You¡¯re not qualified to lose your composure in front of my young lord.¡± The four higher Gods standing behind the God scrutinized Teacher Hui with frosty gazes.

    ¡°Hui, don¡¯t interfere, I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Huang Xiaolong patted Teacher Hui¡¯s shoulder.

    From the beginning to the end, Huang Xiaolong has never had the habit of letting women stand up for him!

    With soldiers come to block, water comes to bury, it¡¯s always him alone facing formidable enemies, confronting thousands of troops!

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong¡¯s composed and self-assured expression, to Teacher Hui¡¯s surprise, she took a step back and whispered softly, ¡°Please be very careful, Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Speak, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Huang Xiaolong looked towards the God, who sat high on the throne, arrogant and unrivaled.

    ¡°Listen, I can overlook your seizure of Hui¡¯s heart and body. I¡¯m magnanimous! However¨Cyou must submit to me! Refine pills for me, and inscribe talismans!¡± Finally, the God voiced his true purpose.

    So, he wanted Huang Xiaolong to become his underling!

    He also knew of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s extraordinary talent in Alchemy and inscription.

    Thus, he wished to win him over.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly fortunate to have caught my favor,¡± the God looked at Huang Xiaolong with a pitying gaze, as if he were bestowing charity. ¡°You should know, there are many geniuses in the Divine Realm who want to serve me devotedly, but they¡¯re unworthy. I am the first genius of the Divine Realm! My father is the greatest higher God beneath the main God! I am lawless and unstoppable! With me, anything goes! If you submit to me and ensure loyalty, I can grant you everything you desire! Goddesses like Hui, you can have as many as you want! Power! I can give you power too!¡±

    The God¡¯s voice and demeanor were indeed filled with seduction.

    ¡°Hmm, if you submit to me, there¡¯s no need to contend with me for the position of God¡¯s son. The benefits you receive may not be less than becoming God¡¯s son,¡± the God said with faux grandeur. ¡°Having said so much, now, kneel.¡±

    Huang Xiaolong truly felt like laughing.

    It appeared that this chap not only wanted to use him but also wished to eliminate the biggest obstacle in competing for the position of God¡¯s son, killing two birds with one stone.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never knelt before anyone. Today, I don¡¯t plan to start with you. Even less so will I submit to you. I do have some backbone.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Upon hearing this, disbelief painted the God¡¯s face.

    It was as if there was a problem with his ears.

    A refusal?

    In the Divine Realm, how could any of the Divine Race refuse him?

    Was something amiss!

    ¡°Defiance against our young lord! Presumptuous! Below defying above, a crime worthy of death!¡±

    Those four higher Gods roared out loud.

    Suddenly, dark clouds loomed over the entire palace.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~¡± The God laughed out of extreme rage. ¡°I seldom recruit subordinates. Once I extend the offer, there¡¯s no room for refusal. You dare defy me, disaster looms at dawn!¡±

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t waste time here, get out now,¡± Huang Xiaolong said as his expression also abruptly changed. ¡°This is the main God Academy, although you hold high authority, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d dare lay a hand on me.¡±

    ¡°You!!!!!!¡± The God shot up from his seat.

    Indeed, he had also been warned by the four deputy principals, Huang Xiaolong, is a key cultivation target of the academy.

    Even for the sake of the Academy Dean¡¯s face, chaos will not be tolerated.

    Should he insist on taking action today, it¡¯s possible¨Cthe Dean might come out of seclusion early.

    The Dean, equivalent to the aunt of a holy figure.

    Towards the Dean, even a holy figure would harbor some wariness, and wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far.

    But to just leave like this, where would that leave his dignity?

    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare lay a hand on you?¡± Anger twisted the holy figure¡¯s face into a horrifying mask, like that of a fierce spirit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your move.¡± Huang Xiaolong stood fearless.

    ¡°Fine! Since that¡¯s the case!¡± The holy figure¡¯s gaze shifted. ¡°I do not wish to force you¨Cvery well, if you can withstand a casual strike from my high-ranking Divine Power subordinate, whether you¡¯re dead or alive afterwards, I will leave immediately. How about that? Do you dare to take up the challenge?¡±

    As he spoke, a sinister smile crept across the holy figure¡¯s face.

    To withstand a strike from a high-ranked Divine Power being?

    Damn¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s own realm was just at a level 6 Divine Power, at least he seemed to be!

    A high-ranked Divine Power being could extinguish Huang Xiaolong into ash with just the flick of a finger!

    It appeared as though he was giving Huang Xiaolong a break.

    In reality, it was a deathtrap!

    ¡°Ha ha ha, what¡¯s the matter? Scared? I told you, I won¡¯t force anyone against their will. You only need to withstand a casual strike from a high-ranked Divine Power being to settle this matter. How about that? I¡¯m not being unreasonable, right?¡± the holy figure said, with a look of superiority, to Huang Xiaolong, ¡°Of course, you can also change your mind right now, kneel, and submit.¡±

    ¡°Holy figure, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Teacher Hui stepped in, deeply concerned for Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s the case, I will take the hit from the high-ranked Divine Power being,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, smiling calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Teacher! Please don¡¯t!¡± Teacher Hui¡¯s face paled.

    She knew all too well the terror of a strike from a high-ranked Divine Power being!

    Even she, a lower-ranked Divine Power being, would die in an instant!

    Although Huang Xiaolong excelled in both alchemy and talisman drawing, enough to be called a Grandmaster, still¨C

    His realm and Divine Power were much too weak!

    Not to mention withstanding a hit from a high-ranked Divine Power being, even the residual effects of some attacks would be enough to crush Huang Xiaolong into dust, leaving not even scraps!

    ¡°Heh heh, Teacher Hui, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m acting on impulse. It¡¯s alright. Taking a hit is no big deal.¡± Huang Xiaolong laughed. ¡°They can¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    ¡°You step back,¡± Huang Xiaolong said softly to Teacher Hui.

    In his voice and his gaze, there was an unwavering display of immense self-confidence!

    This confidence had an overwhelmingly persuasive effect!

    It made Teacher Hui involuntarily step back several paces.

    ¡°Come on, then.¡± Huang Xiaolong faced the holy figure unflinchingly.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    The holy figure pondered for a short moment, truly baffled as to how Huang Xiaolong could withstand a strike from a high-ranked Divine Power being!

    ¡°Fine! Perhaps, you¡¯re trying to bluff me!¡± the holy figure sneered again.

    Then he quietly instructed one of his high-ranked Divine Power subordinates, ¡°Make your move, but just disable him, don¡¯t take his life. His worthless life can be spared for its use. Without his Divine Power, he can focus on drawing talismans and perform alchemy for me.¡±

    ¡°As you command, young master.¡± The high-ranked Divine Power being nodded, then approached Huang Xiaolong directly.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1523 - Chapter 1523: Chapter 1523: Compensation

    Chapter 1523: Chapter 1523: Compensation

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong had already decided to withstand the attack of the upper-tier god.

    The upper-tier god approached Huang Xiaolong with a fiercely savage appearance.

    Divine Power surged throughout his entire body.

    Within his divine nature, chains of laws also burst forth, incredibly terrifying.

    A single blow from an upper-tier god could basically explode countless planets in the universe, even bifurcating a universe into two.

    The extent of such horror naturally goes without saying.

    Even if it were Xia, a lower-tier god, receiving the blow of an upper-tier god would also result in a crushed death.

    ¡°Hehe, boy, I admire your courage greatly~~ But, you see~~ you are too ignorant of the times. To actually defy our young master. Can our young master¡¯s glory be looked down upon by you? However, your life is good, the young master has said, he will just cripple your Divine Power, not take your dog life¡­ The young master is truly merciful.¡± That upper-tier god continued to sneer viciously. ¡°You should be grateful, you have a value to be utilized.¡±

    ¡°Save the nonsense, come on.¡± Huang Xiaolong was extremely composed.

    The next moment¡ª-

    Boom~~~~!

    The upper-tier god pushed horizontally with one hand, and the boundless Divine Power immediately erupted.

    With a single strike, he performed the move that could shift stars and change the universe¡¯s panorama.

    Moreover, this upper-tier god¡¯s control over his power had reached an exquisitely peak level.

    This blow did not leak a shred of Divine Power, it was completely concentrated in bombarding Huang Xiaolong.

    Not even the aftermath of the attack spread.

    This effectively meant that Huang Xiaolong was caught right in the eye of the tempest.

    While the rest of the palace remained completely undisturbed.

    Take Xia as an example, even a strand of her hair remained unmoved.

    ¡°Hahaha~~~ Daring to oppose me, this young master? This is the consequence!¡± Saint had already started to burst into wild laughter, as if he had already seen the scene where Huang Xiaolong was crippled by Divine Power and kneeling like a dead dog begging for mercy.

    Xia covered her eyes in shock, unable to bear watching.

    To anyone¡¯s eyes, Huang Xiaolong had absolutely no chance of survival.

    However!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    One after another, divine symbols flew out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    A total of 100 divine symbols!

    Each and every one of them emitted a golden halo.

    A full hundred halos wrapped around Huang Xiaolong layer by layer.

    Making Huang Xiaolong appear to shine with a splendor of gold and jade.

    With a dignified and majestic aura.

    Symbols!

    Vajra symbols!!!!!

    Yesterday, Huang Xiaolong had also drawn a portion of Vajra symbols, hidden within his body, to protect his life!

    It¡¯s known that Vajra symbols drawn with high-grade materials from the divine realm possessed an extremely badass defensive ability.

    100 Vajra symbols made Huang Xiaolong¡¯s defenses airtight!

    ¡®Just that there¡¯s not much time, otherwise, if I went to collect some materials, and set up defensive divine formations within my body, I could be even more invincible.¡¯

    Huang Xiaolong was very clear about his own advantages.

    In the Divine Realm, his advantages were none other than¨Csymbols, Alchemy, and formations.

    These three domains.

    Properly utilizing these unparalleled advantages, not to mention slaughtering higher-tier gods, at least self-preservation would absolutely not be an issue.

    The blow from the high-ranking god smashed hard onto the Vajra Talisman.

    In an instant, the 100 Vajra Talismans nearly shattered all at once.

    But after destroying the 100 Vajra Talismans, the god¡¯s single attack completely depleted his Divine Power.

    ¡°How can this be?!¡± The high-ranking god looked at his own hand in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! Impossible! My strike was actually blocked by a nobody! This! This is inconceivable!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I said I could withstand an attack, and now, I have done it. What do you say? Are you going to lose face and back out of your words?¡± Huang Xiaolong said lightly with a smile, looking at the frantic high-ranking god.

    At this point, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talismans had also run out.

    If the saint continued to be relentless, Huang Xiaolong could only take Hui and temporarily retreat to the Netherworld Space.

    ¡°Damn it!!!!!¡± The saint raged furiously, his face alternating between shades, ¡°You! You! Fine, very fine! So this is the power of talismans? Not bad, to actually block a high-ranking god¡¯s attack with such garbage cultivation level¡­ It seems that I¡¯ve still underestimated you. But¡­ sooner or later, you will become my slave, my dog! Remember this, you will submit! I will make you kneel on the ground and beg to become my master!¡±

    After speaking, the saint left with a flick of his sleeves.

    This further solidified his resolve to make Huang Xiaolong his slave.

    Because, he had truly witnessed Huang Xiaolong¡¯s talent!

    Too impressive!

    With Huang Xiaolong¡¯s assistance, he would be like a tiger growing wings, capable of truly becoming the leading figure of the Divine Realm in the future, with a status surpassing his father¡¯s.

    ¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡± Hui hurried over to support Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong wrapped his arm around Hui¡¯s waist and laughed heartily. ¡°What could possibly happen to me? I¡¯m fine. Hahaha, how about that? Even a high-ranking god can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher, your talismans are too amazing.¡± Hui¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration.

    Although she had already become Huang Xiaolong¡¯s woman, Hui still preferred to call Huang Xiaolong ¡®Teacher¡¯~~

    And Huang Xiaolong actually found this title more thrilling.

    ¡°Alright, another day, I will teach you the Alchemy Technique.¡± Huang Xiaolong chuckled.

    Suddenly, Hui said seriously, ¡°Teacher, my becoming your woman was not out of greed for your Alchemy Technique, but because I truly wanted to be with you. It has nothing to do with benefits.¡±

    Hui showed a sense of self-esteem.

    ¡°Hahaha~~ alright, I understand.¡± Huang Xiaolong gave a rewarding kiss to his woman.

    At that moment, Hui¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Teacher, the Saint is narrow-minded and vengeful. He will not let the matter rest easily.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not afraid of him,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    He had been through many storms and faced countless formidable enemies.

    He had also slain many gods.

    He wasn¡¯t scared of the Saint at all.

    Not only was he not afraid, he wanted to slap his face! To crush him!

    Soon enough, someone from the Divine Race entered Huang Xiaolong¡¯s palace and informed him that the four Vice-Principals wanted to see him.

    ¡°Hehe, the news sure travels fast.¡± Huang Xiaolong shook his head, then went with Hui to meet the four Vice-Principals, following the member of the Divine Race.

    In the palace where the four Vice-Principals were located.

    ¡°Huang, we are really sorry; we have only just received news that the Saint went to provoke you. Ahh~~ The Saint has a rather particular status in the Divine Realm, and so¡­¡± the female Vice-Principal also looked embarrassed.

    The four Vice-Principals were very helpless.

    They looked ashamed.

    It seemed they felt very sorry for Huang Xiaolong.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The damage has been done; I have had a fierce confrontation with that Saint. It can¡¯t be undone.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I wonder how you Vice-Principals intend to handle the aftermath.¡±

    Aftermath?

    The four Vice-Principals were in a difficult position.

    ¡°Huang, we will negotiate with the Saint. But, it¡¯s hard to persuade him. He never shows us any respect either,¡± the most venerable Vice-Principal said cautiously after considering, ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, Huang ¨C we will now offer you compensation. Whatever you want, just ask, and we will do our utmost to satisfy you!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1524 - Chapter 1524: Chapter 1524: Pregnant!

    Chapter 1524: Chapter 1524: Pregnant!

    Compensation?

    Huang Xiaolong knew very well that these vice-principals were aware that he had been wronged and that they were unable to help or exert any influence, so they came bearing gifts in an attempt to appease him.

    Since there were benefits to be had, Huang Xiaolong naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse them.

    Moreover, the Divine College claimed to encompass the highest quality resources in the God Realm, so Huang Xiaolong decided to ask for a lot right from the start.

    ¡°Huang, think carefully about what you need,¡± said the female vice-principal in a soft voice.

    Huang Xiaolong gave it some thought.

    ¡°Mm, I need divine medicines that can enhance my Divine Body, as well as the formulas for such medicines,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°Additionally, I need divine medicines and formulas to elevate my Divine Power.¡±

    The formulas were indeed what Huang Xiaolong desired the most.

    As for divine artifacts and treasures, to be honest, Huang Xiaolong was not too eager for them, because those were ultimately external aids. To truly become strong and firmly establish oneself in the God Realm, one needs to rely on true power.

    External strength is illusory.

    Chasing after external strength is to neglect the essence for the inconsequential.

    He believed that with his mastery in alchemy, as long as he obtained the formulas and refined them, he could enhance the quality of the divine medicines to an even higher level.

    Then, he could indulge in consuming the medicine to level up, which would be truly delightful.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The four vice-principals gathered to discuss for a moment.

    Then, they immediately instructed someone to search the treasury to see if they had what Huang Xiaolong needed.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the person returned.

    They reported back on the situation.

    ¡°Huang, the divine medicine you requested to enhance the Divine Body, there are only three in the college¡¯s treasury, but there is indeed an ancient formula that has been passed down. This medicine was invented by a master of divine medicines many years ago, but he has long since concealed his identity and even retreated from the ranks of the top ten divine medicine masters, disappearing without a trace. And this medicine is extremely difficult to refine, resulting in low production.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a hint of joy.

    Having the formula was the key.

    ¡°As for the divine pills to elevate Divine Power, there are twenty, but there are no formulas.¡±

    ¡°Alright, give all these divine medicines to me. Also, please prepare the materials needed to refine the divine body enhancement medicine, the more the better,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Following that, they transferred everything Huang Xiaolong needed directly to him.

    The materials and such were also quickly delivered to the palace where Huang Xiaolong stayed.

    Huang Xiaolong, being a straightforward person, assured them after receiving the benefits that no matter how the God tried to oppress him, he would not hold a grudge against the college¡¯s inaction.

    This also relieved the four vice-principals.

    Perhaps because the vice-principals had spoken to the God, he restrained himself for the time being and stopped oppressing Huang Xiaolong.

    However, Huang Xiaolong was very clear that given the God¡¯s vindictive nature, this matter was definitely far from over.

    Beneath the calm surface, plots and schemes were definitely brewing!

    But Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t care about those.

    To forge iron, one must be strong oneself. Now that he had the resources and the opportunity to become stronger, he didn¡¯t need to hope for others¡¯ mercy. The key was to become stronger himself.

    Retreat for advancement.

    Huang Xiaolong decided to go into seclusion.

    He wanted to cultivate in the Underworld, focusing on alchemy and improving his strength.

    At the moment, it was still not the right time to reveal the secrets of the Underworld to Cui Feiyan.

    The timing wasn¡¯t right.

    So, Huang Xiaolong coaxed Cui Feiyan to leave the palace for the time being.

    Cui Feiyan was no naive little girl.

    Knowing the gravity of the situation, she obediently and politely bade farewell and left.

    Before she left, Huang Xiaolong enjoyed an intimate time with Cui Feiyan, sending her into ecstasy and experiencing the ultimate pleasure.

    Cui Feiyan found herself more and more unable to part with Huang Xiaolong, and the depth of longing in her eyes as she left was incredibly intense.

    Huang Xiaolong knew well that he had almost perfectly captured both Cui Feiyan¡¯s body and heart.

    Entering the Underworld.

    After arriving in the Underworld, the numerous slaves of the Divine Race came to greet Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong then shared all his experiences in the Divine College with them.

    His slaves from the Divine Race were all astounded.

    They had not expected their master to make such a sensational debut so soon after entering the Divine College, causing a stir and becoming an outstanding student with a lofty position, eligible to compete for the title of God¡¯s Son.

    However, regarding Huang Xiaolong angering the saint, the Divine Race slaves also felt some hidden dangers.

    Huang Xiaolong did not immediately start researching the prescription to refine divine medicine.

    After all, the flow of time in the underworld is different from the outside world.

    Thus, Huang Xiaolong still has plenty of time to indulge himself.

    He gathers joyfully with his wives.

    Enjoying the bliss of matrimony to the fullest.

    However, one matter brought Huang Xiaolong extreme ecstasy!

    Many of his wives were now with child!

    For example¨C

    The two princesses from the Long Clan!

    Lin Jing!

    His first wife, Song Yuru!

    And Feng Hanyan, the once renowned number one beauty of ancient Earth relics.

    Cui Feiyan, Ying Aoshan, Ma Chuxia¡­

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s bloodline, which is now of the Divine Race, also contains the Yin Emperor¡¯s lineage, making it extremely noble.

    His wives themselves are also of the Divine Race.

    Therefore, it¡¯s not the usual ten months of pregnancy for an ordinary woman.

    Instead¨C

    It takes at least twenty years to bear Huang Xiaolong¡¯s flesh and blood.

    Once the child is born, they¡¯ll possess an extremely high aptitude for bloodline talent.

    Yin Emperor genes, Divine Race genes, and also some from the Long Clan! Even some from the ancient Kuupeng!

    These are all extraordinary and mightily powerful genes!

    Merged together!

    They are simply invincible!

    Not falling behind the native-born Divine Race of the God World!

    This joyous occasion brings Huang Xiaolong ¡°immensely rewarding satisfaction.¡±

    In fact, back on Earth, Huang Xiaolong could have also impregnated his wives, but he wasn¡¯t ready then to become a father.

    It wasn¡¯t until later that he began to slowly pour his essence into his wives without reservation, allowing them to conceive.

    The grand joyful event spread throughout the underworld, with all cosmic beings celebrating together, reveling for three days and nights!

    Now that he has successors, Huang Xiaolong is even more determined to carve out a stable realm for his descendants!

    At the bare minimum, they cannot be exterminated by the God.

    ¡°This God World, I will conquer sooner or later! I will become the only overlord in the heavens and the universe! No one can harm my women, children, or my kin!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s will has reached an unprecedented height.

    Subsequently, he began to diligently study the prescription.

    It is an unnamed prescription.

    The process of refining it is extremely meticulous and complex.

    The divine medicine produced is for tempering the Divine Body.

    However, this medicine is still extremely potent; if someone of the Divine Race without a Divine Power consumed this medicine, their Divine Body would be penetrated by its force and explode to death.

    Huang Xiaolong researched day and night.

    Two years have passed in the underworld!

    Finally!

    He had made a tremendous breakthrough in his research!

    Huang Xiaolong improved the prescription!

    The refined divine medicine can now temper the Divine Body to the utmost!

    And, moreover, there are no longer any side effects!

    In other words, the medicine¡¯s potency is very mild!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    Additionally, there is another significant achievement!

    The necessary ingredients for this medicine have also been cultivated in large quantities within the underworld!

    ¡°Good! Very good! With this medicine, everyone in my underworld has a chance to rise up! Excellent!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes exude a divine light that shines throughout the ages!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1525 - Chapter 1525: Chapter 1525: Body of a Superior God

    Chapter 1525: Chapter 1525: Body of a Superior God

    Now, the prescriptions and medicinal materials were ready.

    The rest of the work was simple.

    It was time to perform alchemy.

    Huang Xiaolong took out numerous Pill Furnaces.

    A total of 100 Pill Furnaces.

    Although these Pill Furnaces couldn¡¯t compare in quality to those produced in the Divine Realm,

    they were still considered premium in the grand scope of the universe.

    Huang Xiaolong inscribed on every Pill Furnace the Formation for refining the medicine that enhances the Divine Body.

    Yes, Huang Xiaolong was also a genius in Formation craftsmanship, not inferior to Alchemy and Talisman drawing.

    The intricate alchemy Formations were all engraved onto the Pill Furnaces.

    With the specific Formations engraved, these Pill Furnaces could now only refine one type of medicine.

    It was as if Huang Xiaolong had written a program.

    You just need to put the materials into the Pill Furnace according to the proportion, and it would mass-produce the medicine.

    Just like an assembly line of a pharmaceutical factory!

    Such a method of alchemy was indeed quite ingenious.

    Indeed, to mass-produce such invaluable divine medicine like this, if the four vice-chancellors of the Divine Academy knew, they would be beating their chests and singing praises to Huang Xiaolong.

    100 Pill Furnaces were placed in the square outside a palace.

    Moreover, there were piles of medicinal materials stacked as high as mountains on the square.

    All the Divine Race slaves had already been summoned by Huang Xiaolong.

    Each holding a prescription.

    The former divine pharmacist, ¡°Kai,¡± looked at the prescriptions and the Pill Furnaces and became utterly ecstatic. ¡°Master! This¡­ This is truly innovative! The prescriptions you¡¯ve refined are nothing short of perfect! Moreover, mass-producing divine medicine like this has never been seen in the history of alchemy in the Divine Realm! Master invincible! Master invincible!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ How could the gods of the Divine Realm compare to my intelligence and talent?¡± Huang Xiaolong declared somewhat immodestly.

    ¡°Enough talk, the prescription is easy to understand, and with both the medicinal materials and the Pill Furnaces available, you just need to put the materials into the Pill Furnace and use Divine Power to perform alchemy,¡± suggested Huang Xiaolong, eager to start.

    The Divine Race slaves didn¡¯t waste time on words.

    Each took their positions and started the grand alchemy project.

    The essence of this alchemy process lay entirely in the alchemy Formations on the Pill Furnaces.

    The alchemy Formation solved all problems, making this complex skill turn into a highly mechanic and even mundane task.

    Batch by batch, divine medicine was refined.

    The entire underworld was enveloped in sacred radiance.

    The fragrance of medicine pervaded the air.

    Huang Xiaolong summoned his wife, trusted followers,

    like the high-ranking officials of the Divine Race in the Three Realms of demons, who had benefited from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s grace.

    Like Huang Xiaolong¡¯s close friends from Earth, as well as the slaves.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now that I am refining divine medicine, let us consume it together. One day, once our Divine Bodies are completed, it will be time to march into the Divine Realm!¡± Huang Xiaolong bellowed.

    All creatures were stirred with fervor, responding in unison.

    Immediately, they began receiving divine medicine, consuming it, and tempering their Divine Bodies.

    Even those Divine Race slaves received their boon.

    The medicine was gentle, suitable for everyone to consume.

    The divine medicine was continuously refined, enough to satisfy the needs of everyone.

    Huang Xiaolong also took a batch of divine medicine and went into seclusion.

    After consuming the divine medicine, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body burst out with splendid divine light, constantly purging impurities.

    Tempering!

    Like refined steel a hundred times!

    One medicinal herb after another, swallowed as if they cost nothing.

    Body Refinement refined Huang Xiaolong¡¯s whole body until it seemed every cell housed a seated deity.

    His physique had grown unbelievably strong!

    Five years!

    A full five years had passed!

    Huang Xiaolong took medicine, for five years!

    Moreover, it was a solitary five years dedicated to the rigorous tempering of the Divine Body!

    After five years, such medicine no longer had any effect on Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Body.

    And his Divine Body had been tempered to utter perfection.

    Huang Xiaolong knew clearly, he now possessed the Divine Body of a High God!

    This was also the strongest Divine Body beneath the God!

    Now, Huang Xiaolong, despite having the soul of a Lesser God, the Divine Power of a Level 6 God, and the Divine Body of a High God.

    He came out of seclusion!

    Upon exiting, first off, all the Divine Race slaves had already rushed over to welcome him, and knelt to thank him.

    For they, just like Huang Xiaolong, had tempered their Divine Bodies to the realm of a High God!

    Even if their Divine Power was only at the levels of a Lesser and Middle God, their Divine Bodies had reached the pinnacle!

    As for his wives, and many friends and relatives, they were still in seclusion.

    Their tempering process for the Divine Body took much longer than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s, after all, their foundations were far weaker than Huang Xiaolong¡¯s.

    But as long as the medicinal herbs were continuous, they would one day possess a Divine Body of a High God just like Huang Xiaolong!

    ¡°Your duty is to refine medicine here, ensuring that my universe continuously births beings possessing the Divine Body of a High God,¡± Huang Xiaolong commanded the Divine Race slaves.

    Then, he took those Divine Power enhancing medicines.

    These medicines forcibly elevated Huang Xiaolong¡¯s realm of Divine Power to a Level 9 God.

    It seemed to be a bottleneck.

    To birth a divine nature, relying on medicines was no longer sufficient, it required a bit of enlightenment and opportunity.

    This was something Huang Xiaolong could no longer force.

    Leaving the Underworld!

    God¡¯s Academy.

    Huang Xiaolong had spent several years in the Underworld, but in the Divine Realm, only a day had passed.

    ¡°Hehe, now, I¡¯ll go find Teacher Hui, I¡¯ve brought out quite a few of those medicinal herbs, enough to temper Teacher Hui¡¯s Divine Body to the realm of a High God. She will surely be very pleased. And these Alchemy methods and formulas, I will pass all of them to her,¡± Huang Xiaolong still held affection for Teacher Hui.

    After all, in bed, Teacher Hui was extremely accommodating to Huang Xiaolong, trying her best to please him; that tenderness, that deep love, was worth treating Teacher Hui like his other wives.

    Upon reaching Teacher Hui¡¯s palace.

    But it was empty!

    At that moment, a female teacher residing in a nearby palace, also a Lesser God, came out hurriedly upon seeing Huang Xiaolong and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Are you Huang? The extraordinary genius of the academy, Teacher Hui is enamored with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher, may I know where Teacher Hui is?¡± Huang Xiaolong asked.

    The teacher scanned around with her divine sense and whispered, ¡°Last night, Teacher Hui was taken away by a few subordinates of the Holy.¡±

    ¡°What?!!!!!!¡± Huang Xiaolong erupted in fury!

    Holy?

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    He dared to stoop so low as to lay hands on his woman!

    Terrifying murderous intent crazily fermented within Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go find Holy.¡± Huang Xiaolong said coldly.

    ¡°Huang, Holy has already left the academy, he did not take Teacher Hui. It was his subordinate, a High God, along with some lackeys from the academy who took her,¡± the female teacher, visibly aggrieved, said, ¡°Several vice-chancellors are also searching, but they haven¡¯t found Teacher Hui. Her whereabouts are currently unknown. We teachers, who have always been on good terms with Teacher Hui, are also very worried.¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1526 - Chapter 1526: Chapter 1526: Dont be afraid, Im here!

    Chapter 1526: Chapter 1526: Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!

    At this moment, a tumultuous killing intent surged within Huang Xiaolong, stirring up stormy waves!

    The Saint, venting his anger on himself, had his subordinates kidnap Teacher Hui.

    However, Teacher Hui should be safe for the time being.

    Her kidnapping is merely because the Saint wants Huang Xiaolong to hesitate and be cautious.

    He will use Teacher Hui to coerce Huang Xiaolong into submission.

    Nevertheless, Huang Xiaolong is firmly determined to make the Saint pay a heavy price!

    At this time, the four Vice Presidents also arrived, furious.

    ¡°Huang, you¡¯re here too. I didn¡¯t expect Teacher Hui to actually be kidnapped!¡± The female Vice President was already seething with anger.

    ¡°We have already dispatched people who caught up with the fleeing Saint, but he denies any involvement,¡± said the most respected Vice President, also in a state of urgency.

    ¡°We have also searched, practically turning the academy upside down, and even scoured all possible hiding places for Teacher Hui!¡± another Vice President added, with immense irritation. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find her! Now, probably no one except the Saint himself knows her whereabouts, and the situation¡­ has become somewhat troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Not troublesome at all.¡± Huang Xiaolong regained his composure, then silently returned to his own palace.

    The four Vice Presidents followed behind.

    Back in the palace.

    Huang Xiaolong went straight to the bed.

    On this bed, Huang Xiaolong had taken Teacher Hui¡¯s most precious first time.

    They thoroughly enjoyed the marital bliss.

    Huang Xiaolong swept his divine sense and directly found a long, slightly curled, golden hair on the bed.

    That was Teacher Hui¡¯s hair!

    The four Vice Presidents watched beside him, not knowing what Huang Xiaolong was about to do.

    After finding the hair, Huang Xiaolong took out divine paper and a pen for drawing talismans from his storage ring.

    He began to sketch, drawing a talisman.

    ¡°A talisman?¡± The four Vice Presidents¡¯ eyes involuntarily lit up.

    ¡°Could it be that by finding one of Teacher Hui¡¯s hairs, a talisman can be used to locate her current whereabouts?¡± the female Vice President asked, her eyes shining brightly. ¡°Such a method is indeed somewhat miraculous.¡±

    Soon, the talisman was completed.

    Huang Xiaolong tied Teacher Hui¡¯s hair to the talisman.

    Then, he burned the talisman.

    As the talisman turned to ashes, a divine light soared into the sky!

    The divine light transformed into a divine bird, flying out of the palace!

    Huang Xiaolong locked his divine sense onto the divine bird and quickly followed.

    The four Vice Presidents did not lag behind and followed closely.

    The divine bird flew straight out of the academy.

    The Vice Presidents instantly had a thought¨CTeacher Hui was indeed not hidden within the academy!

    Outside!

    It was so, and Huang Xiaolong, riding a divine light, followed the divine bird.

    The four Vice Presidents also followed by stepping on the rosy light.

    An hour later.

    They arrived at the foot of a vast, continuous divine mountain.

    This divine site, covering a vast area, was also desolate.

    This was a rather famous barren mountain in the Divine Realm.

    But because it was really large and the mountain had a special structure capable of blocking divine sense scans,

    the academy had already sent people to search for Teacher Hui here but found nothing.

    After all, unable to use divine sense to scan, the search was extremely time-consuming.

    The divine bird flew into the desolate divine mountain.

    ¡°Hehe, right here~~¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes flashed with a chilling murderous intent.

    Then, Huang Xiaolong turned around and looked towards the four deputy deans.

    ¡°Four deputy deans, I hope you will not interfere in this matter. Anyone who dares to kidnap my woman must pay the price. Therefore, later, some vile creatures will die. Everyone, just watch from the sidelines.¡±

    The four deputy deans exchanged glances and then nodded their heads. ¡°Alright, Huang, this is also a challenge to the dignity of the academy. Moreover, Saint Arrow denies it, claiming it wasn¡¯t his doing. Therefore, even if we kill the culprits, Saint will have a hard time defending himself, he can only suffer in silence.¡±

    ¡°Huang, go ahead and take your revenge. We will flank you. If you cannot handle it, we will step in to help you,¡± the most respected deputy dean personally promised.

    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t need others to act on my behalf, just watch from the side,¡± Huang Xiaolong said indifferently.

    However, the four deputy deans were still somewhat skeptical.

    Teacher Hui was abducted by a high-ranking god leading the way.

    He was assisted by some middle-ranking gods and low-ranking gods.

    Huang Xiaolong is a genius who can fight using talismans.

    But!

    He does not possess a divine body!

    Him seeking revenge on a high-ranking god is essentially like a mayfly shaking a tree!

    There¡¯s no doubt!

    In any case, should a battle break out, the four deputy deans would surely assist.

    ¡­

    At this moment, atop an inconspicuous peak of the Divine Mountain.

    Several male members of the Divine Race were standing.

    Teacher Hui was sitting on a rock.

    Though unharmed,

    her Divine Power was completely locked!

    She couldn¡¯t even move!

    Teacher Hui¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°How dare you! Publicly kidnapping a teacher within the academy! Who gave you the audacity?¡±

    A high-ranking god with an aura as terrifying as the abyss sneered. ¡°Shut up, Hui. You are ungrateful. Our young master took a liking to you, and that was your good fortune. You should have served him well, but instead, you went with a nobody! Now, we have kidnapped you to force that nobody to comply! Of course, this is also to test whether he truly cares for you. If he doesn¡¯t dare to come, then he has deceived your feelings!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha~~~¡±

    The other members of the Divine Race burst into loud laughter.

    They were utterly unscrupulous and fearless.

    With Saint backing them, even if they kidnapped a teacher within the academy, it could be downplayed.

    Moreover, their aim was not to target the academy, but to intimidate Huang Xiaolong.

    Teacher Hui was extremely worried.

    ¡°Teacher, will you come to save me¡­ no, Teacher, don¡¯t come! This is their trap! You must not fall for it!¡±

    Just then!

    A divine bird flew to the peak and then quickly turned to ashes.

    A young man slowly approached.

    Under the sunlight, his face was handsome and refined like bamboo.

    Huang Xiaolong had arrived!

    ¡°Hui, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Huang Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was fixed on Hui, seeing only her and no one else.

    He even completely ignored the other members of the Divine Race.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Hui, rest assured, I will save you.¡± Huang Xiaolong said calmly with a smile, ¡°I, will save those who should be saved, kill, those dogs that should be killed!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha~~~~~!¡±

    The members of the Divine Race burst into wild laughter.

    ¡°Huang, unexpectedly, you really value loyalty, and you dared to come? You indeed have some tricks to have found us so quickly. Well, since you¡¯re here, kneel down first. Today, you can¡¯t be presumptuous!¡± The high-ranking god unleashed a tremendous terrifying pressure towards Huang Xiaolong, aiming to force him to kneel immediately!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1527 - Chapter 1527: Chapter 1527: Slap and Send Flying!

    Chapter 1527: Chapter 1527: Slap and Send Flying!

    ¡°Teacher! It¡¯s a trap!¡± Hui cried out loudly.

    But when she saw Huang Xiaolong courageously coming alone to rescue her.

    The emotion in her heart surged overwhelmingly.

    Knowing that the opposition had a High God, he still came without hesitation!

    Hui¡¯s heart was filled with deep affection.

    At this moment, even if she had to die for Huang Xiaolong, shattered to pieces, she wouldn¡¯t even frown.

    From now on, Hui¡¯s body and soul completely belonged to Huang Xiaolong.

    For Huang Xiaolong, she could betray everything, and give up everything.

    And at this time, that High God looked at Huang Xiaolong with the eyes of a cat playing with a mouse. ¡°Hehe, now that you¡¯ve come, don¡¯t think about leaving. This place isn¡¯t one where you can come and go as you please. Perhaps, you think relying on talismans, you can withstand one attack from a High God, making you fearless and thinking you can act wildly in front of a High God. You¡¯re wrong¨C¡±

    ¡°Sustaining one attack from a High God and being an enemy of a High God are two completely different concepts.¡± The High God, with an air of authority, said, ¡°Last time, your survival was merely due to luck with the talisman, and also because the young master instructed not to harm you, which is why you survived. This time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    A fierce expression appeared on the face of the High God.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s eyes indifferent, ¡°Now, I give you a chance. If you release my woman now, and kneel to apologize, I can spare your lives. Otherwise, none of you will escape death.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken¨C

    Hahahaha~~ Hahahaha~~~~~!

    Loud laughter!

    Crazy laughter echoed over the mountaintop.

    The High God was nearly laughing himself breathless.

    ¡°Kill us, he said? Hahaha~~ This man, must be a madman?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ It¡¯s hilarious¡­ A piece of trash, without even a Divine Spark, trash, and yet, he says he will kill me~~ I¡¯m dying of laughter¡­ Hahaha~~~¡± The High God laughed while wiping his tears. ¡°Come, here¡¯s your chance, you come kill us¡­ Come on~~¡±

    Huang Xiaolong shook his head slightly, but the murderous intent in his eyes grew even stronger.

    In fact, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s Divine Body had reached the pinnacle, the maximum limit under the God level.

    The Divine Body of a High God.

    Moreover, purely in terms of the hardness of the Divine Body, it probably even surpassed this High God before him.

    Therefore, in terms of strength, Huang Xiaolong could indeed injure this High God.

    Plus, with the talismans and the Formation.

    Huang Xiaolong was completely confident of killing these damned beings.

    At this time, in the distant sky¨C

    The four Vice Principals, respecting Huang Xiaolong¡¯s decision, were just watching from the sidelines, completely concealing their presence.

    However, should anything unusual happen, they would intervene immediately.

    ¡°Huang really talks big,¡± said the most respected Vice Principal, lightly.

    ¡°Given Huang¡¯s realm, facing a High God that could crush him, yet he manages to stay so composed and speak¨Cthis shows that Huang¡¯s mental fortitude is extremely strong,¡± commented the female Vice Principal, approvingly.

    ¡°Alright, enough talk, keep an eye on every move of Huang. If he is slightly endangered, we have to intervene immediately. Such a monster is a fortune for our academy; we cannot let him be harmed at all. This time, Yue truly went too far. They crossed our bottom line, and once the Principal comes out, we must appeal and severely punish Yue!¡±

    ¡­

    At this moment, Huang Xiaolong had no more words to waste, and went directly towards Hui, completely ignoring those of the Divine Race.

    ¡°Really so presumptuous?¡± The smile on the High God¡¯s face froze, and his eyes filled with killing intent as he instructed his subordinates of the Divine Race. ¡°Go over and capture him.¡±

    There were four subordinates in total.

    Two Middle Gods and two Lower Gods.

    With this setup, capturing Huang Xiaolong should have been absolutely certain, without any doubt.

    The four Divine Race members, with gritted teeth, advanced towards Huang Xiaolong.

    Huang Xiaolong, still moving towards Hui, didn¡¯t even give them a glance.

    These four Divine Race members felt Huang Xiaolong¡¯s disdain.

    They were infuriated!

    Damn it!

    You, a weakling, dare to disregard us like this, what an utter humiliation!

    Immediately, the four Divine Race members ignited their Divine Power and then fiercely pounced towards Huang Xiaolong!

    As the saying goes, it was faster than it takes to say it!

    Boom~~! Boom~~! Boom~~!

    Endless divine light erupted from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    A myriad of Vajra talismans were conjured by Huang Xiaolong.

    This time, during his secluded cultivation in the underworld, Huang Xiaolong not only refined his body. Over the years, he also amassed a large quantity of talismans.

    At this moment, with a thought, defensive Vajra talismans were conjured for protection.

    Seeing Huang Xiaolong conjure Vajra talismans, the four great Vice Principals also temporarily stayed their hands.

    Soon, the four members of the Divine Race attacked Huang Xiaolong right in front of him, their strikes fiercely smashing onto the surface of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body.

    The protective golden light dimmed a great deal.

    However, it was not breached.

    Suddenly!

    Thunder talismans!

    Snowflake-like, densely packed thunder talismans burst out from Huang Xiaolong¡¯s body!

    It was unclear whether there were ten thousand or a hundred thousand!

    This instantly stunned the senior God, the four deputy directors, and Yue¡­

    What the hell, with so many talismans, how did Huang Xiaolong draw them all?

    It is known that Huang Xiaolong silently labored for several years in the underworld to accumulate so many talismans.

    And only one day had passed in the realm of the Gods.

    Thus, they were all bewildered.

    Countless thunder talismans, in a mere instant, stuck onto the bodies of the four Divine Race members.

    In a moment, they were turned into mummies!

    Completely sealed!

    The next second¨C

    ¡°Explode for me!!!!¡±

    Huang Xiaolong roared furiously!

    Boom~~ Boom Boom Boom~~~ Boom Boom Boom¡ª-!

    Exploded!

    It exploded!

    The thunder talismans stuck on the surfaces of these four Divine Race bodies completely exploded!

    Then, smoke billowed.

    The entire mountaintop shook!

    Some limbs and broken bodies flew out.

    Divine Blood surged violently.

    Flesh was a blur.

    The four members of the Divine Race, two mid-level Gods and two low-level Gods, were now severely injured!

    Their life or death was unknown!

    ¡°Fiend! You! You¡¯re courting death!¡± The senior God also screamed in panic.

    This move by Huang Xiaolong was far beyond his expectations!

    Suddenly!

    Huang Xiaolong moved!

    The body of the senior God was fully activated!

    Making Huang Xiaolong turn into a beam of divine light, directly rushing towards the senior God!

    Fast!

    Too fast!

    Such speed was not something that mid-level and low-level Gods could match!

    Huang Xiaolong pushed his physical qualities to the limit!

    The speed of a senior God!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The senior God appeared momentarily dazed. ¡°It can¡¯t be this fast!¡±

    Slap~~~~~!

    Huang Xiaolong struck out with a slap!

    This was the power of a senior God!

    A terrifying power that could break apart a universe.

    Under this terrifying power, the speed of this slap also reached its limit.

    The senior God didn¡¯t even react!

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    This slap fiercely smacked right across his face!

    The sound was like a meteorite collision!

    The senior God was directly slapped away!

    The high and mighty senior God, surprisingly, was slapped away by Huang Xiaolong with just one strike!

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1528 - Chapter 1528: Chapter 1528: Kill Five Gods in One Battle!

    Chapter 1528: Chapter 1528: Kill Five Gods in One Battle!

    Huang Xiaolong with a slap, sent the once invincible upper-tier God flying out.

    One must know, with the current physical strength of Huang Xiaolong, this slap was certainly not light.

    It directly stupefied the upper-tier God!

    This upper-tier God, because he utterly underestimated Huang Xiaolong, had extremely poor defenses.

    Moreover, Huang Xiaolong took him by surprise without giving him any chance to react.

    ¡°Ah~! Teacher! You!¡± Hui was both excited and incredulous.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t even possess a Divine Grade!

    And this time, Huang Xiaolong did not utilize the power of any talisman!

    Strong!

    Simply too strong!

    Strong to an incomprehensible degree!

    The four vice-presidents were even more shocked and were on the verge of screaming!

    Of course, their discernment was far superior to Hui¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s physical strength! So strong, it rivals ours!¡± the most prestigious of the vice presidents exclaimed. ¡°What is happening! An upper-tier God¡¯s Divine Body, yet without any Divine Grade! For billions of years, in the Divine Realm, no such freak has been born!¡±

    The female vice-president trembled, ¡°Yesterday, Huang asked us for Divine Medicine and prescriptions that could enhance the Divine Body. He must have refined the Divine Medicine according to the prescription! But! It is impossible to refine so much Divine Medicine in one night, and it shouldn¡¯t be enough to cause such a transformation!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, from this viewpoint, Huang must possess a Time Divine Artifact,¡± another vice-president spoke seriously. ¡°Time Divine Artifacts are also not that common in the entire Divine Realm. Huang actually possessing one indicates that his background is not that simple.¡±

    Just then, Huang Xiaolong had already pounced towards the fallen upper-tier God.

    Strike while the enemy is weak!

    Since he had already made a move, Huang Xiaolong no longer had any hesitations.

    Moreover, daring to kidnap his woman and even blackmail him, there is only one path left ¡ª death.

    Though it was late to say, it happened very quickly.

    Huang Xiaolong had already stepped on the upper-tier God¡¯s lower abdomen area, precisely where Dantian was located.

    That was the location of his Divine Grade.

    ¡°No~~~~~~~!¡± A hint of fear flashed in the eyes of the upper-tier God, knowing what Huang Xiaolong was about to do.

    But in the blink of an eye, he was unable to defend himself.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong¡¯s foot was already pressing on his body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I beg you!¡± The upper-tier God, like a dying dog, was pleading.

    Huang Xiaolong didn¡¯t say another word.

    Divine Power surged violently!

    BOOM~~~~~~~~!

    A collapse!

    A splitting and crumbling noise erupted from within the upper-tier God.

    His Divine Grade was shattered!

    His whole body¡¯s Divine Power, like a massive deflation, surged out wildly, causing the barren mountain range to continuously tremble.

    Ruined.

    Huang Xiaolong personally ruined this upper-tier God!

    Demonstrating a chilling decisiveness in killing.

    ¡°No ah~~no! No ah! I¡¯m ruined! Wretched beast! Wretched beast!¡± The upper-tier God emitted a wailing like one mourning the deceased.

    A surge of relentlessness, resentment, insanity¡­ and regret welled up in his eyes!

    ¡°I am an upper-tier God! I have survived all the God Tribulations, in the Divine Realm, only a God can suppress me, I¡¯m a high existence! Why, why today, I got ruined! Losing everything! I regret! Holy! You beast! You ruined me! You dominant beast! I shouldn¡¯t have been loyal to you!¡±

    This upper-tier God completely lost his coherence, going mad.

    He regretted.

    He hated Huang Xiaolong.

    Similarly, he was filled with intense hatred toward the God.

    If it weren¡¯t for the God, who ordered him to kidnap Hui, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up so miserably.

    ¡°Is it too late to regret now?¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    ¡°You, what else do you want?¡± Suddenly, that upper-level god looked at Huang Xiaolong, his eyes filled with fear. ¡°You¡¯ve already crippled me, could it be that you still want¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said, I want your life,¡± Huang Xiaolong said lightly.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m already crippled! Spare my life! I want to live, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± the upper-level god pleaded. ¡°Can we just stop here? I swear, I won¡¯t take revenge.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ If you had known this would happen, why did you do it in the first place? Besides, not killing you, my secrets would be completely divulged to the God~~ I¡¯m not that foolish. Moreover, you¡¯re not young, you should know that making mistakes comes with a price. Sometimes, one wrong move leads to total loss. In your next life, make brighter decisions, and even if you¡¯re to be a dog, follow the right master.¡±

    After finishing, Huang Xiaolong directly crushed the Divine Race member¡¯s head with his foot.

    Dead.

    The other four Divine Race members were also killed by the Thunder Talisman.

    In one fell swoop, Huang Xiaolong annihilated 5 members of the Divine Race.

    Not wanting to waste these Divine Race corpses, Huang Xiaolong directly threw them into the underworld.

    Even though there were four deputy deans present, Huang Xiaolong believed they wouldn¡¯t guess that he had the underworld.

    At most, they would believe that he had some kind of spatial Divine Artifact.

    It was not a big deal.

    ¡°Hui, it¡¯s all right now. There¡¯s no need to be afraid anymore.¡± Huang Xiaolong went up and helped Hui to her feet.

    At that moment, Hui also emotionally hugged Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Teacher~~ sob sob~~ Teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, my dear, stop crying. From now on, I won¡¯t let you suffer like this again, I swear,¡± Huang Xiaolong smiled.

    Hui¡¯s Divine Power was temporarily sealed, and Huang Xiaolong was unable to unseal it.

    The four deputy deans arrived at the mountain top.

    ¡°Huang, well done,¡± the most respected deputy dean gave Huang Xiaolong a thumbs up.

    The female deputy dean then went over and removed the seal on Hui.

    ¡°Huang, we promised you that we would handle the aftermath. Since you¡¯ve hidden those bodies, we¡¯ll just play dumb with the God,¡± one deputy dean smiled. ¡°The God was still arguing earlier, denying involvement in this affair, now he can¡¯t openly question anything. He¡¯ll have to suffer in silence.¡±

    The Divine Race members, seeing the God at a disadvantage, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude.

    Huang Xiaolong also found this somewhat amusing.

    ¡°Huang, you are the first student to repeatedly outsmart the God, you¡¯re awesome.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha~~ Dear deputy deans, stop teasing me,¡± rescuing Hui and killing five Gods made Huang Xiaolong in a very good mood.

    Thereupon, everyone returned to the academy together.

    They did not speak of the massacre.

    Huang Xiaolong gave all the Body Refinement divine medicine to Hui.

    ¡°Hui.¡± Huang Xiaolong looked at Hui.

    ¡°Hmm? Teacher?¡±

    ¡°Now, I am going to tell you my biggest secret,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a half-smile.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°Ah? What secret?¡± Hui was very curious.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to a place.¡± Huang Xiaolong said mysteriously. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll introduce you to some people.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you, Teacher, for trusting me!¡± Hui responded tenderly.

    With a thought, Huang Xiaolong took Hui back to the underworld.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1529 - Chapter 1529: Chapter 1529: Selection

    Chapter 1529: Chapter 1529: Selection

    Hui followed Huang Xiaolong and arrived in his world! It felt just like the saying goes, follow the man you marry, as a chicken follows a rooster or a dog.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s dominion over his world!

    After arriving in the underworld, even as a lower God, Hui was completely and utterly astonished!

    ¡°Teacher, who would have thought that you possess a whole world!¡± Looking at the vast planet, the boundless universe, the infinite underworld, and various underworld creatures¡­

    Hui was truly shocked.

    Since her birth, she had always been in the God realm and had never visited any of the universes below.

    Thus, she did not know what kinds of life forms existed apart from the Divine Race.

    But now, she finally saw!

    With her own eyes, she saw!

    All sorts of creatures, as if they were flashing before her eyes like fleeting scenery, appeared in Hui¡¯s world.

    So vivid.

    So fascinating.

    Hui was visibly excited.

    In the God realm, she could not see these things.

    Huang Xiaolong, by now, also had some understanding of the God realm.

    By comparison, the God realm seemed more indifferent.

    It was like a cold machine.

    To put it bluntly, it lacked human touch.

    ¡°Yes, this is a universe,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile. ¡°What, are you finding it hard to adapt?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing uncomfortable, just too excited, and I find it incredibly fun. I¡¯ve always wanted to explore the universe properly, to enjoy it, but I never had the chance. Teacher, thank you for giving me this opportunity. It¡¯s truly wonderful,¡± Hui said sincerely.

    Huang Xiaolong could not see any hatred, disgust, or hostility in Hui¡¯s eyes.

    She could accept this universe.

    Huang Xiaolong felt reassured.

    ¡°Teacher, is this universe something you acquired? Inconceivable that you could carry an entire universe with you and bring it to the God realm,¡± Hui said, under the misconception that this universe was obtained by Huang Xiaolong.

    Hui¡¯s mind could not fathom otherwise; she would never doubt Huang Xiaolong¡¯s identity as a member of the Divine Race.

    ¡°No, I belong to this universe. I am a part of this universe,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    ???

    Hui did not quite understand.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just say it straight, I am not from the Divine Race,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with clear, water-like eyes.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hui¡¯s delicate body trembled.

    Her face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°No way? Teacher, you possess a powerful Divine Body, your aura is indistinguishable from that of the Divine Race, you are a member of the Divine Race!¡± Hui still could not believe it.

    ¡°I am merely a creature of the universe who has now encountered some fortuitous adventures, which make me no different from the Divine Race,¡± Huang Xiaolong said, still calm.

    After a moment, Huang Xiaolong smiled and said, ¡°So? Are you surprised and repulsed to know my true identity?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! No repulsion!¡± Hui took Huang Xiaolong¡¯s hand of her own volition, and firmly stated, ¡°Teacher, no matter what your identity is, I am your woman, and that is destined! Even if you are truly a creature of the universe, I won¡¯t have any other thoughts. Because you¡¯ve taught me that love transcends species and all boundaries; it is a matter of hearts resonating as one. You¡¯ve put it perfectly. No one could have said it better than you. I am sure, I love you, regardless of whether you are from the Divine Race or not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Huang Xiaolong hugged Hui¡¯s slender waist and rewarded her with a kiss.

    Afterward, Huang Xiaolong took Hui to meet his wives and concubines.

    And to meet those slaves from the Divine Race.

    When Hui saw those Divine Race slaves, she was shocked once again.

    They should be lying in the rift of the fallen Gods!

    But now, they had all been resurrected.

    And became slaves to Huang Xiaolong.

    It took Hui quite a while to come back to her senses.

    However, being entrusted with such secrets that must not be disclosed, Hui felt an overwhelming sense of belonging, and¡­ was moved.

    In the following days, Yue integrated very well into Huang Xiaolong¡¯s circle of life.

    She was tirelessly traveling and having fun in the universe.

    Gradually, she fell in love with the universe, and with the people around Huang Xiaolong.

    She even started to call Huang Xiaolong¡¯s wives her sisters.

    In the netherworld, the flow of time was different from that in the divine realm.

    This allowed Yue to have plenty of time to indulge herself.

    After playing with Yue for a while, Huang Xiaolong started to get down to serious business.

    This time, Huang Xiaolong did not just bring Yue to get accustomed to the netherworld.

    He also needed to use the time wisely to create some life-saving trump cards.

    After all, Huang Xiaolong had now completely fallen out with the Saint.

    In this divine realm, upper-level gods were not just any common cabbages.

    By killing an upper-level god who was a subordinate of the Saint, Huang Xiaolong had crippled one of the Saint¡¯s arms, which would surely infuriate the Saint, making him thunderously angry to the point of burning skies!

    It was a fight to the death between the two sides.

    Although Huang Xiaolong now possessed the Divine Body of an upper-level god, and had some reliance on that, he still needed to make thorough preparations.

    A wise man does not stand under a collapsing wall!

    Drawing talismans, Alchemy.

    Huang Xiaolong began to produce a large number of various talismans.

    Moreover, he used these talismans to set up Formations.

    A simple Formation could be composed of a few thousand talismans.

    More complex and powerful Formations often required tens of thousands, or even millions of talismans.

    Huang Xiaolong taught the technique of drawing talismans to the Divine Race slaves and some of his close aides using spiritual communication, so they could help him draw talismans.

    As for passing on the Alchemy Technique to Yue, it was quite simple; he directly imparted it to her through spiritual communication, which was like pouring enlightenment into her.

    In other words, Yue was now a divine alchemist!

    Her lifelong wish and dreams were also fulfilled.

    This made her love Huang Xiaolong even more.

    Moreover, she was aware that Huang Xiaolong¡¯s means and potential were far beyond many in the Divine Race.

    Yue even had a thought¨C

    Huang Xiaolong might one day stand at the summit of the divine realm!

    Even Yue didn¡¯t understand why she would have such a wild thought!

    Ten years!

    Huang Xiaolong had stayed in the netherworld for a full ten years!

    In these ten years, Huang Xiaolong and the slaves had drawn too many talismans to count.

    They also produced innumerable divine medicines.

    And in the universe, people like his wives, confidants, friends, and family had all condensed Divine Bodies of upper-level gods.

    His wives¡¯ bellies had gradually grown bigger as well.

    In ten or twenty years, perhaps the children would be born.

    At this moment, Yue had also condensed the Divine Body of an upper-level god and carried a good number of divine talismans with her. Even if the Saint wanted to harm her again, it would probably not be easy.

    ¡°Yue, let¡¯s go out now. There are many things in the divine realm that I need to deal with,¡± Huang Xiaolong said with a smile.

    Yue had learned most of Huang Xiaolong¡¯s secrets, but there was one most important secret she did not know yet¨C

    The assassination of a God!

    Huang Xiaolong kept this secret to himself for the time being.

    ¡°Mm, Teacher, you should also get ready. The selection of the God¡¯s Son is probably going to happen as scheduled,¡± Yue said very excitedly. ¡°Teacher, I believe in you!¡±

    Leaving the netherworld.

    Main God Academy.

    The four deputy deans came directly to find Huang Xiaolong.

    ¡°Huang, you should get ready. Tomorrow, we will be drawing lots,¡± said the female deputy dean.

    ¡°Draw lots? What lot drawing?¡± Huang Xiaolong was astonished.

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    ¡°The selection of the God¡¯s Son. This session¡¯s outstanding students will be sent to some universes to complete tasks. Tomorrow, we will draw lots to decide which universes these outstanding students should go to,¡± the female deputy dean explained with gentleness.

    ¡°Huang, now, let me tell you about the universes you might descend to. It¡¯s better for you to understand the situation,¡± said the most venerable of the deputy deans laughingly.

    Huang Xiaolong¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±

    ¡­¡­